《A Dish Best Served Cold (The Man In Rage)》


 Chapter 1 Inferior to a Speck of Cinnabar on Your Brow

    Chapter 1 Inferior to a Speck of Cinnabar on Your Brow


    "Young Master Fan, it''s been ten years already. Whatever grudges you may have, it''s time to forget


    about them.¡±


    "Please go home."


    "Your father, your grandfather and your brothers are all waiting for you.¡±


    "As for your marriage, it concerns the honor of our family. After you return, we will select the most


    beautiful and most excellent woman to be your wife and the daughter-inw of the Chu family."


    "That Qiu Mu-Cheng from the Qiu family is not worthy of you. Or the Chu family."


    Standing by the moat of Yunzhou city, a blotchy-eyed old man in traditional Chinese garment was


    earnestly trying to persuade Ye Fan. Compared to the others standing before him, Ye Fan''s clothes


    seemed ordinary and shabby.


    "Yes, it''s been ten years. A dog would be considered old by now. But the family you speak of hasn''t


    changed one bit.¡± Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, with a hint of bloodshot in his eyes.


    "Ten years ago, my parents kneeled down in front of the Chu family''s gates. At that time, the family told


    my father this. They said my mother was a basemoner, not worthy of the Chu family and unfit to


    be their daughter-inw. And I am born of the moner'' the family spoke of. My mother and I were


    driven mercilessly out of the family. We had to live in the streets. Untilter, when I married into the Qiu


    family, where I had to endure humtions.¡±


    "For the past ten years, when did you ever give a damn about my mother and I? Now, with just a few


    words, you expect me to forget about this grudge and my mother''s humiliation, and return with you to


    continue the Chu''s family line. Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Go back and tell the family, my surname is Ye, not Chu."


    "And tell that useless father of mine. He''s not worthy of my mother and unfit to be my father!"


    Ye Fan truly hated that cold-blooded family.


    But even more so, he hated that weakling father of his!


    Back then, if his father had a bit more backbone, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much humiliation with


    his mother.


    Oftentimes, Ye Fan longed for his father to protect him and his mother. But his father always chose to


    back down and side with the family.


    Even when the Chu family drove away mother and son, his father could only look on in fear. In front of


    the family, he didn''t dare to speak up or retaliate. And could only look on as his wife and son suffered


    humiliation.


    From the bottom of his heart, he despised his father.


    "Young Master Fan, please consider carefully." "You have to understand what you are turning down.


    That''s wealthparable to a nation''s budget and enough power for you to be able to look down on


    everyone else."


    "As long as you return, you will be able to be the family head within ten years." The old man was


    still trying to persuade Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan had already turned away. With augh, he asked: "So what?"


    "Even if you give me the whole world, I will still consider it to be inferior to a speck of cinnabar on her


    brow!"


    His words were firm and reverberated like the sound of a rock hitting the ground.


    Ye Fan left, leaving behind a crowd speechless with shock.


    After a long while, somebody sighed from beside theke.


    A middle-aged man looked at Ye Fan from afar, with feelings of indebtedness and remorse swirling in


    his heart.


    "Fan, you are even more promising than your father!" The man smiled even as tears brimmed in his


    eyes.


    His eyes blotchy from crying, Ye Fan strode along the streets of Yunzhou.


    After enduring so many years of humiliation, Ye Fan thought noting could faze him anymore. But the


    appearance of the Chu family did disturb him, who was but a young man in his early twenties.


    But life must go on. So Ye Fan picked up the pieces and hurried on his way to the Qiu''s family house.


    The Qiu family was considered a somewhat prominent family in Yunzhou, a third-tier city. But they only


    truly rose to fame due to a scandal that had happened three years ago. The most beautiful daughter of


    the Qiu family, Qiu Mu-Cheng, suddenly got hitched with a luckless no-hoper and even let him marry


    into her family. This incident shocked the whole city and turned the Qiu family into aughing stock.


    Half-a-year into his marriage, Ye Fan finally realized the truth behind the matter.


    At that time, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family hadmitted a serious error and caused great losses for the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    entire Qiu n. The head of the Qiu n, in a fit of rage, imposed punishment on Mu-Cheng''s family


    branch and so she was forced to marry a trash as a warning to the other family members.


    And Ye Fan, one of the leading actors in this incident, lost all respect with both men and women alike.


    He became aughing stock, an object of ridicule to be talked about during meal times.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan''s phone rang. The caller was Qiu Mu-Cheng, his wife in name.


    "Where are you? Get back here now. We don''t have time to wait around for you." Her tone was cold


    and authoritarian, as if she was giving an order.


    It''s been three years already. Ye Fan had already gotten used to this. After ending the call, he hurried


    towards the Qiu''s family house.


    Today was the day of Mu-Cheng''s cousin''s engagement party.


    The head of the Qiu family had five sons and a daughter. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s father was the third eldest


    son. Today, the fourth eldest son''s daughter was getting engaged so, naturally, Mu-Cheng had to


    attend the function with her family.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m sorry. I had some matter to attend to, and was held up." Thanks to his efforts, Ye Fan


    finally made it just in time.


    At this time, the multitude of guests were gathered at the entrance and the scene was rather lively. But


    it was easy enough to single out Qiu Mu-Cheng from the crowd due to her outstanding looks and


    figure.


    "Some matter to attend to? A trash like you had something to attend to?"


    "You keep dilly-dallying day in and day out. My Mu-Cheng is being held back because of a no-hoper


    like you." Upon seeing Ye Fan, ady was unable to contain her dislike for him and let loose with a


    scolding.


    And then, she saw what Ye Fan was wearing and got angrier. "Are you an idiot? Do you not know what


    is the asion today? Yet you are wearing such shabby clothes. Are you trying to humiliate our Mu-


    Cheng?"


    Thedy was in the throes of rage and wished she could give Ye Fan a good kicking. Standing beside


    her, a middle-aged man stared at Ye Fan with displeasure. His look of contempt made for a distinctive


    contrast with thedy''s clear disy of disgust.


    "Okay, mom. Just stop talking." Qiu Mu-Cheng, on the other hand, was calm and responded softly.


    As if she''s already used to losing face because of Ye Fan.


    "Why must I stay silent? Mu-Cheng, this piece of trash did it on purpose. He deliberately dressed


    shabbily to shame our family! The heavens must have sent him to torment us!¡± Han Li, Mu-Cheng''s


    mother, yelled in fury, her eyes bloodshot with rage. During all these years, she had been umting


    a lot of grievance because of Ye Fan.


    "Enough is enough!" Mu-Cheng cut in with a scream. "Mom, how long are you going to keep this up?


    It''s fine when you keep the scoldings at home, but don''t you know you are embarrassing me when you


    scold him in public? Also, have we ever bought him anything nice after he married into our family? You


    want him to wear nice clothes, but does he have any to wear?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng tried her best to calm herself down, but Ye Fan could see that her eyes were red.


    Nobody knew what kind of grievance and humiliation this family had to suffer through during these past


    three years.


    After her daughter''s outburst, Han Li stopped talking and, after dabbing at her eyes, she turned and left


    for the house.


    Ye Fan had nothing to say as well, and followed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family into the house.


    Inside the family house, there was a festive atmosphere.


    At this moment, Mu-Cheng''s uncle was standing by the door, greeting the guests warmly together with


    his family.


    "Haha"


    "His sister-inw is looking prettier and prettier, isn''t she?"


    "I am already very happy that you cane today, there''s no need for gifts."


    "Ai, you are standing on ceremony."


    "It''s too much money. No, no. I can''t ept this."


    "Fine, we will take this. Next time, invite us to your son''s wedding.¡±


    "Quick, Ying-Ying,e thank your auntie and uncle."


    Mu-Cheng''s aunt, Wang Qiao-Yu epted the gift warmly and instructed her daughter, Qiu Mu-Ying, to


    greet their rtives. After some sweet salutations, Wang Qiao-Yu attentively guided their guests to


    their seats in the hall.


    "Qiao-Yu, congrattions. We didn''tete, did we?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had also arrived. Mu-Cheng''s mother, Han Li, stepped forward with a smile and


    offered her congrattion. Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan also greeted their aunt affectionately.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter even ifete. Since it''s useless even if youe." Wang Qiao-Yu''s smile


    vanished as soon as she saw Mu-Cheng''s family and she responded coldly to their greetings. And she


    simply ignored Mu-Cheng''s and Ye Fan''s disy of affection.


    "Who asked you toe?¡±


    "And you even brought that piece of trash here. To embarrass us?"


    Even though Wang Qiao-Yu had a bad attitude, she didn''t do anything outrageous. But Qiu Mu-Ying


    was young and reckless, so she paid little heed to societal norms. Her dislike for Ye Fan outweighed


    everything else. And, as she disregarded the presence of guests and elders, she cut loose with a


    tongueshing.


    In the Qiu family, Ye Fan was a source of shame. With a useless son-inw like him, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    family was also held in low regard.


    "Ying-Ying, be quiet. Pay attention to your surroundings." Wang Qiao-Yu pulled her daughter aside and


    indifferently epted the gift money offered by Mu-Cheng''s family. And without offering to guide them,


    let Mu-Cheng''s family make their own way into the hall to find their seats.


    "Mind the trash. Don''t let him embarrass our Ying-Ying." Wang Qiao-Yu couldn''t help leaving behind


    such an insulting barb.


    "This family of four, they could onlye up with this much money? They''re obviously here to freeload


    off us.


    Shameless." Behind them, the undisguised disgust in Qiu Mu-Ying''s voice could be clearly heard. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s face paled in anger and Han Li could feel her heart constricting in her chest, but they


    ignored the insult and kept their peace.


    After all, out of the five Qiu brothers, their branch of the family was the worst off. Their son-inw was


    also the most useless. Without power and wealth to back them up, they could only ept their lot in


    silence.


    Suddenly, amotion could be heard outside the door.


    A Benz drove into the driveway, and a youngdy in a long gown stepped out hand-in-hand with a male


    When they saw her, both Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying smiled brightly. The looks of disgust on their


    faces had all but vanished. The mother-and-daughter pair scurried over to the front door to receive their


    guests.


    "Mu-Hong. Brother-inw. You''ve finally arrived. We have been waiting for you." Qiu Mu-Ying smiled


    fawningly.


    "Here, this way.¡±


    "Oh my, why did you buy so many gifts? You are standing on ceremony."


    "Here, somebodye give my nephewinw a hand." Wang Qiao-Yu too, was also eager to please


    Even though Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family were also blood rtions, but the difference in treatment


    was like heaven and earth. The unfairness twisted in their hearts like a knife.


    The new arrival was Qiu Mu-Hong, the daughter of the fifth Qiu brother. Because she had found herself


    an excellent husband, the entire Qiu n could not help but suck up to their branch of the family.

 Chapter 2 I Will Not Let You Suffer Humiliation Again

    Chapter 2 I Will Not Let You Suffer Humiliation Again


    Jiang Yang was the name of Qiu Mu-Hong''s husband. To be honest, he''s just a talented student at


    school, without any remarkable achievements to his name.


    After all, he''s still in his early twenties. What could he possibly achieve at that age? Jiang Yang''s father,


    however, was remarkable and held high office within Yunzhou city. Previously, when the Qiu


    Corporation ran into difficulties, it was his father who lent them a helping hand a number of times.


    Therefore, the entire Qiu family was willing to toady up to Jiang Yang.


    "Ye Fan, what are you nking out for? Come help me move these things. Are you blind?" Qiu Mu-


    Ying turned around to scream at Ye Fan. She had utterly no respect for her brother-inw.


    Ye Fan kept his peace and took on the role of mover in silence. Han Li and her husband looked on


    grimly. Ye Fan was also a son-inw of the Qiu family and Mu-Ying''s elder. But now, he was being


    ordered around by his junior. It was a great loss of face for them. They mentally scolded him for being a


    useless piece of trash and an easy pushover.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, on the other hand, was biting her lip in anger. She knew. She understood that Ye Fan


    was doing this to protect herst remaining shred of dignity. Now, he''s the only one being shamed. But


    if he resisted, their whole family would be shamed.


    "Be careful, don''t break it."


    "That''s a bottle of Maotai. It costs more than a thousand. You can''t afford to break it." Both Mu-Hong


    and her husband also held him in scorn. And Jiang Yang started issuing instructions to his brother-in-


    In this society, a penniless and powerless son-inw gets no respect from anyone.


    After the arrival of Qiu Mu-Hong''s family, their rtives crowded around fawningly. Later, they were


    escorted into the hall by Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Hong-Hong, rest on the sofa with Yang-Yang and your parents. Once everyone has arrived, we will set


    off for the hotel."


    "If you need anything, let me know. Don''t stand on ceremony with your aunt. We are one family." Both


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Hong behaved warmly towards their guests. And Wang Qiao-Yu kept


    holding Jiang Yang''s hand, as if he''s her son-inw.


    "Eh?"


    "There are no seats left?"


    When they arrived at the hall, they found that there were no seats avable.


    "Auntie and Ying-Ying, there''s no need to trouble yourselves. I will just stand around with Hong. We are


    leaving for the hotel soon anyway." Jiang Yang said politely.


    "No way."


    "You are an honored guest. How could we let you stand?" Wang Qiao-Yu rejected the proposal right


    away. After looking round the hall, her gazended on Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family. At this moment,


    Ye Fan had already finished moving the gifts and was about to take a seat himself.


    "Hey you, Mu-Cheng. Your family has already sat long enough. Why don''t you give up your seats?


    Hong and Yang-Yang have just arrived and they need to rest." Wang Qiao-Yu informed Mu-Cheng


    promptly.


    And her daughter, Mu-Ying, simply pulled Ye Fan out of his seat without a word.


    Although they were unwilling, they couldn''t do anything since the host had already made her intention


    clear. Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family could only give up their seats to Qiu Mu-Hong and her family.


    And so, in therge hall of the Qiu''s family house, only Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family remained on their


    feet. Everyone else was seated and chatting among themselves.


    Since Han Li andpany felt embarrassed, they decided to wait outside the hall instead.


    "They are looking down on us. Everyone else had a seat. Why were we the only ones forced to give up


    our seats?"


    "They are out to embarrass us!" Out in the courtyard, Han Li could no longer stomach the humiliation


    and howled in anger.


    Mu-Cheng''s father sighed quietly.


    Ye Fan bowed his head, his face expressionless.


    "It''s all your fault, you trash. You''ve shamed all of us."


    "Go look at Jiang Yang and then look at yourself!"


    "Why is my life so difficult? My husband is useless and my son-inw is a piece of trash!" Han Li was


    once again venting her frustration on Ye Fan.


    "Enough!"


    "You think we haven''t been embarrassed enough?" Qiu Mu-Cheng had finally snapped.


    "Yes, Ye Fan is indeed worthless. He''s a piece of trash. But, mom. Why don''t you ask yourself. Ask my


    father and ask me. Are we not worthless too? If there''s even one capable person among us, would they


    have humiliated us today?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was screaming in a guttural tone and trying her best not to choke on her words. She


    even clenched her teeth to prevent herself from crying. Ye Fan could see that. After suffering through


    three years of humiliation, this proud and independent woman finally broke down and cried.


    With tears streaming down her face, Mu-Cheng ran out of the hall and away from the Qiu''s family


    house.


    "Look at your daughter. Not only did she marry a piece of trash and shame our family, and now she has


    the nerve to yell at us?"


    "We can''t keep on living like this..." Han Li was stillining. But while the couple was unaware, Ye


    Fan had already left the scene.


    A beautiful woman was crying by the moat, with tears streaming down her face. She looked as if she''s


    trying to let out all the grievance she had been enduring for the past three years.


    A man suddenly appeared beside her and stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears.


    "Mu-Cheng, I am sorry. You''ve suffered because of me." Ye Fan paused for a moment and continued.


    "Let''s get a divorce. I am not worthy of you. You deserve a better man.¡±


    Piak!


    A clear sound rang out as Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pnded on Ye Fan''s face.


    She looked at him with her teeth clenched and screamed in a tear-choked voice. "Ye Fan, why? Why


    can''t you be more like a man?" "A setbackes along and you immediately think of running away.


    For the past three years, I told you not to touch me and you didn''t. My parents abused you and you


    didn''t even retaliate. My rtives humiliated you and you just kept quiet. Why are you so useless? Why


    can''t you be more like a man and teach those bastards who humiliated us a lesson? Why can''t you


    protect me from all these troubles?"


    ¡°I don''t want to be looked down upon. I don''t want others to mock me. I want the people who have


    humiliated us to regret what they did..."


    "wu wu wu~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to cry.


    Cold, strong, independent and stubborn -these were the words Ye Fan would use to describe his wife.


    But look at her now. The formerly strong and independent woman was crying like a child.


    "Ye Fan. I really, really don''t want to keep living a sad life like this¡ª"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tears poured forth like rain. At that moment, she looked as weak and helpless as a


    child.


    Ye Fan was stunned.


    It''s been so many years since they had known each other and this was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng


    talked to him like this.


    Ye Fan had always thought that he was just a piece of useless garbage to Qiu Mu-Cheng. But now, he


    knew that Qiu Mu-Cheng had always considered him to be her husband, a man who could shelter her


    and take care of her for life.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m sorry for being useless all these years."


    "But I promise. From now onwards, nobody will be able to bully you."


    The cold wind blew, causing ripples to form across the moat and the leaves to rustle in the trees.


    Ye Fan clenched his hand tightly as he made an unbreakable vow to Qiu Mu-Cheng!


    That night, Ye Fan made a call.


    "Han, arrange a meeting. I will go see him."


    On the other end of the line, the old man reeled in surprise for moment. And then, unable to suppress


    the joy in his heart, he asked excitedly: "Young Master Fan, is that true? Have you agreed?"


    "Okay. I will go make the arrangements right away. You stay there and we will send someone to pick


    you up.¡±


    The old man was in quite a state of excitement. A car was dispatched immediately, for fear of Ye Fan


    changing his mind and running away.


    When the news reached the middle-aged man, he was so agitated that his eyes grew teary. "It''s been


    ten years. Fan, you are finally willing to see me."


    Afterposing herself, Qiu Mu-Cheng returned to the Qiu''s family house for her cousin''s engagement


    ceremony.


    If she absented herself, it would just give her rtives something to use against her in the future. And


    she would be an object of criticism. It''s just that, Ye Fan was no longer with her when she


    returned.


    As for Ye Fan, he had already left after making that promise to you. Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little worried


    that he might do something outrageous because of her.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng was dissatisfied with Ye Fan, she recognized his silent efforts to support her


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    over the past three years. And she had seen his submission to various humiliations in the Qiu family as


    well. Therefore, it was only natural that she felt a little something for him. If Ye Fan had gone and done


    something illegal because of herints earlier, she would never forgive herself.


    On the way back to the family house, she tried to call Ye Fan but nobody picked up. Finally, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng decided to send him a text message.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, where on earth did you go? Everyone had to wait for your family? Hurry up. We are


    going to the hotel." Qiu Mu-Ying''s impatient voice could be hearding in from the front.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng grunted in response and tapped the "Send" button on her phone. Then she went into


    the hall and followed everyone else to the hotel where Qiu Mu-Ying''s and Chu Wen-Fei''s engagement


    banquet was being held.


    Outside the Qiu''s family house, Chu Wen-Fei had already arranged for a fleet of Audi cars to stand by


    and ferry the guests to the hotel.


    After everyone had gotten on board, the Audis departed in a roar of engine noise. Nobody noticed that


    Ye Fan was not on board any of the vehicles.


    Who would pay attention to a useless live-in son-inw like him?


    Meanwhile, a crowd of envious bystanders were looking at the departing Audis.


    "Mister Qiu''s daughter had found herself a good man."


    At the same time, a fleet of luxury cars were speeding towards the moat. A dozen or so heavily-built


    men were standing neatly in two rows to greet the young man standing in front of them.


    "Young Master, please board the car!"


    "Young Master, please board the car!"


    Their shouts resonated through the air and frightened away the birds in the vicinity.


    A few secondster.


    Boom~


    The roars of engine noise and streams of orange-red lights from the cars tore through the horizon. And


    like a herd of primordial beasts, the vehicles sped into the distance.


    "Whoa!"


    "Come look. Rolls-Royce!"


    "Damn! Six of them!"


    "Look at the one in front. Isn''t that an explosion-proof car? That''s fit for a head of state."


    "It costs at least ten million!"


    "Next to the Rolls-Royces, the Audis look like a pile of shit!"


    "Heavens!"


    "What''s going on? Who''sing?"


    "Is there a VVIP in Yunzhou?"


    Along the way where the fleet passed, the atmosphere was rather lively.


    The vampish and ummaried women could only blush in agitation when they saw the opulent


    procession.


    If you have to get married, that''s the kind of guy you should marry!


    The passerbys who saw the procession of ck Rolls-Royces could only go crazy with envy and


    yearning.


    What''s a rich family? That''s a rich family right there!


    Inparison with this family who could afford to use Rolls-Royces to escort and clear the way for


    them, the other tycoons in Yunzhou looked like losers.


    While there was a mor going on outside, Ye Fan remained calm inside the vehicle. His head was


    bent forward as he looked at the message on his phone.


    "Ye Fan. Just now, I behaved in an unbing manner. It''s not your fault. And I don''t need you to do


    anything. I will deal with my own family matters. When you see this message, please hurry home.


    - Qiu Mu-Cheng"


    Ye Fan turned off the phone. His face was expressionless as he looked out of the window at the deep


    night sky.


    That deep gaze gave him the air of a ring dragon and a tiger returning to its domain!


    "Cheng, from today onwards, I will have the power to protect you for the rest of your life."


    Whoosh!


    The car continued speeding towards Haiyuan Pavilion, the most luxurious restaurant in all of Yunzhou


    city.

 Chapter 3 Telling You to Get Lost

    Chapter 3 Telling You to Get Lost


    Numerous luxury cars could be seen parked outside Haiyuan Pavilion, the most opulent restaurant in


    the whole of Yunzhou city.


    Those who could afford to dine here were either rich businessmen or government officials, the elites of


    Yunzhou city. If a family could have their wedding banquet at this restaurant, that would be an event


    worth boasting about.-


    And so, Chu Wen-Fei arranged for the engagement banquet to be held at this very restaurant. Three


    private rooms were booked for this asion.


    "Wow, Ying-Ying''s fiance is such a remarkable man!"


    "Not just anyone can throw a banquet at Haiyuan Pavilion." The Qiu family members were full of praise


    for this feat.


    Qiu Mu-Ying raised her chin proudly as her heart brimmed over with satisfaction. Her mother too was


    all smiles, but she put on a show of humility and downyed her son-inw''s achievements.


    Soon, the guests reached the entrance of Haiyuan Pavilion.


    At this moment, a handsome young man in ck tuxedo hurried over to the car with Qiu Mu-Ying


    onboard and opened the door with a smile. "Mom, dad and Ying-Ying. You''ve arrived. I''ve been waiting


    for you. Are you satisfied with this arrangement?"


    "Satisfied. We''re very satisfied. Wen-Fei, you are so considerate." The more Wang Qiao-Yu looked at


    her son-inw, the more she liked him.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s family did not produce schrs and government officials like Jiang Yang''s, but they had


    money.


    These days, if you had money you could aplish a lot of things. And Chu Wen-Fei''s family was


    involved in real estate. Everyone knew the real estate industry was a money-maker. A decent project


    could earn you billions. That''s more money than what the Qiu family could make.


    "That young man, he looks sharp.¡±


    "They are a good match with each other. This Qiao-Yu found herself a good son-inw!"


    Another round of praise came from the gathered rtives.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family refrained from participating, as they were dealing with their own


    negative emotions.


    "Uncles and aunties, please don''t just stand around. Let''s move inside." Chu Wen-Fei has started


    ushering his guests into the restaurant.


    But, at this moment, someone hurried over to Chu Wen-Fei and said: "Young Master Chu, it''s terrible.


    Something has gone wrong. The receptionist just told me they do not have enough private rooms. They


    told us to move to another restaurant ore another day."


    "What? They have the guts to tell me to change the date of my engagement banquet?" When Chu


    Wen-Fei heard this, he flew into a rage.


    This turn of events caused misgiving to spread among the guests. Wang Qiao-Yu asked worriedly:


    "Wen-Fei, is there a problem?"


    Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand dismissively. "Mom, it''s not a big deal. I can handle this. Everyone,


    please follow me inside."


    But just as expected, the Qiu family was stopped at the front desk. The receptionist informed them that


    they didn''t have any private room avable and asked them to move to another restaurant.


    "Screw you!"


    "I want my private room and I want it now."


    "Where''s your manager? Let me see your manager. I am Chu Wen-Fei and this is my engagement


    banquet. Let''s see if he has the guts to embarrass me?" Chu Wen-Fei''s hollered angrily. The


    receptionist was so frightened by the outburst that he scurried away to find the manager.


    A few minutester.


    The receptionist returned and led the guests to a private room.


    "Wow, Wen-Fei. You''re good!"


    "They had no choice but to agree to your demands."


    "Qiao-Yu, this son-inw of yours has a bright future ahead!"


    "Ying-Ying is going to be a rich madam in future and enjoy the good life."


    The guests let loose another torrent of praise. Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were so happy that they


    couldn''t stop smiling. Driven by the mood, Qiu Mu-Ying hugged her fiance''s arm, a blissful smile


    stered on her face, and said shyly, "Darling, you''re great." The crowdughed joyously at this public


    disy of affection.


    Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand dismissively. "Everyone, it''s not a big deal. Not worth mentioning. And


    the restaurant manager used to be my father''s driver. He has to respect my father. So the one who''s


    great is my father. Not me. I am just a fresh


    university graduate."


    This pretension of humility earned him full marks from the crowd.


    And yet another round of praise.


    "Humble and not proud. He''s destined for great things."


    "Ying-Ying, you''ve found yourself a good man!"


    "It''s the Qiu family''s good fortune to have a son-inw like him!"


    Thest line was said by the head of the Qiu family, who was seated at the seat of honor. This


    evaluation made Chu Wen-Fei swell with pride. Qiu Mu-Ying and her family also basked in the reflected


    glory.


    Humans arepetitive creatures and, naturally, Master Qiu''s favoritism made his youngest son''s


    family unhappy.


    "Dad,e on, our Jiang Yang is not bad as well. When ourpany ran into difficulties, his family


    helped us out a number of times. Without Jiang Yang, the Qiu family would not be where we are today."


    Ma Ling, the wife of Master Qiu''s youngest son, was quick to point out.


    Master Qiuughed. "That''s right. Ling is correct. Although our family is weing in the new today,


    we must not forget the old. I''ve liked Jiang Yang since I first saw him. After hepletes his


    postgraduate studies, whether he chooses to go into politics or business, his achievements will not be


    lesser than his father''s. Our Hong-Hong has also found herself the right man She has not embarrassed


    our family."


    "Anyway, our Qiu family has four youngdies. Except for my second son''s daughter who is still in


    school, the other three have found their life partners. And I am pleased with my sons-inws. Except


    for a certain someone.¡±


    As the family head gave his speech at the dinner table, the fourth and fifth Qiu brothers basked in the


    reflected glory. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family, however, could only bow their heads in silence, while praying


    that nobody would notice them.


    At this moment, outside the private room, the restaurant''s general manager was waiting for a call.


    When his phone rang, he saw the caller''s ID and broke into a smile. Then he answered the call in a


    servile tone. "Master, we''ve prepared everything. We''ve been keeping the presidential ready."


    "Now, we''re just waiting for the arrival of the VIP."


    "What? The other guests have to leave as well?"


    "That''s no good. The guests here are all VIPs...¡± Without waiting for the general manager to finish


    speaking, the party on the other end of the line cut in with a stream of scolding.


    "I''m warning you. The personing today is a very big shot. If anything goes wrong, you will not be


    losing just your job, but your life as well!"


    A guttural snarl came from the other end of the line and then the call ended, leaving behind the dull du-


    du of the disconnect tone.


    The restaurant''s general manager stayed rooted to the spot, his face pale and covered with cold sweat.


    "A... very big shot?"


    The general manager was trembling.


    Immediately afterwards, he gave the order to clear the ce out. Everyone, no matter their background


    or status, had to leave the restaurant. Even if their meal was still in progress.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But all this was unknown to the Qiu family members, who were still in their private room. At the dinner


    table, both Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Hong were basking in the reflected glory of their partners.


    "Eh?"


    "Where''s that live-in son-inw?"


    "He isn''t here?" Somebody asked and it was only now that they noticed Ye Fan''s absence.


    "I guess he felt inferior while he''s in Jiang Yang''s and Wen-Fei''s presence. He''s afraid of losing face


    and felt too ashamed to show his face. So he left and hid outside?"


    "Hahaha-"


    "Trash will be trash~"


    The guestsughed derisively.


    Especially Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Hong. They felt great and looked triumphantly at Qiu Mu-Cheng


    who had kept silent and her head bowed throughout the conversation.


    Because she was too beautiful, Qiu Mu-Cheng had always overshadowed both Mu-Ying and Mu-Hong


    since their childhood. So both of them considered Qiu Mu-Cheng to be a thorn in their flesh and they


    had always targeted her because of their jealousies.


    And now, the tide had turned in their favor. Now, they only felt pity and scorn towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "The wheel of fortune turns.''


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. So what if you are pretty?¡±


    "You ended up marrying a piece of trash!"


    "The wife basks in the reflected glory of her husband. From now onwards, you are destined to be


    trampled under foot by us. You will never be able to hold your head up high in the Qiu family."


    Both Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Hong had smug expressions on their faces as they smiled inwardly.


    "Why mention azy and useless trash on an auspicious day like this?" A roar from Master Qiu stopped


    the discussion about Ye Fan. And then he continued with his speech.


    "I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, am very happy for the two daughters of our family. They''ve found themselves good


    men. Jiang Yang and Wen-Fei. I am very pleased with this two sons-inw. They are the pride of the


    Qiu family." "Come, let''s have a toast. The Qiu family offers a toast to the two sons-inws!"


    Master Qiu took the lead by raising his cup.


    But just as the feast was reaching its peak and everyone was standing up to offer their toasts, the door


    to the private room was pushed open and a waiter hurried inside.


    "Sir-"


    "Screw you~"


    "Who told you toe in? Can''t you see we are having a toast?" Chu Wen-Fei flew into a rage. He


    was obviously unhappy with the intrusion of the waiter.


    The waiter, too, was feeling a bit annoyed. Since this guest loved to show off, he was not going to treat


    him with respect anymore. "Mister Chu, sorry. We are expecting a VIP. So we have to clear Haiyuan


    Pavilion of all guests. Please leave."


    What?


    All the guests present were shocked.


    Although the waiter''s words were polite, it was clear that he wanted them to get lost.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s wine ss hovered in front of his lips. He was stunned.


    Clear out?


    Screw you!


    This engagement banquet had just reached its peak. His inws were right in front of him and his wife''s


    family were enjoying their feast. He hadn''t finished showing off yet and the restaurant wanted him to


    leave?


    Damn!


    Chu Wen-Fei was about to explode with anger. If this engagement banquet was interrupted halfway


    through and if his guests were chased out of the restaurant, he would really lose face.


    His face turned an unhealthy color. Chu Wen-Fei felt that he was being screwed over and he couldn''t


    help cursing in his mind.


    Qiu Mu-Ying also had an uglyplexion. "Wen-Fei, what''s going on. We can''t eat here anymore?"


    Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand. "Nothing. No worries, Ying-Ying. I will take care of this."


    "But sir, this order came from above..."


    "Screw your order! Tell your manager, I am Chu Wen-Fei, the son of Chu Yang. If you want me out, tell


    your manager toe himself."


    "Let''s see if he has the guts!"


    Chu Wen-Fei was really pissed.


    If he was chased out of his own engagement banquet, he would not be able to face anyone again. And


    his wife''s family was present too.


    "Wen-Fei, is everything alright? Why don''t we move to another restaurant?" Qiu Guang, the eldest Qiu


    brother, asked


    worriedly.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. Keep eating. The restaurant manager was my family''s driver. He wouldn''t dare


    chase us out."


    "That''s right. It''s nothing. Everyone, continue eating. Wen-Fei''s family has clout. He can take care of


    this." Wang Qiao-Yu smiled to ease the tension. After all, this was her daughter''s engagement banquet.


    If anything went wrong, she would lose face.


    The Qiu family continued with their meal. The waiter was helpless before Chu Wen-Fei''s demands, as


    he was afraid of offending the son of some VIP. So he hurried to report to the manager.


    "Sir, a guest is refusing to leave. He said he''s the son of Chu Yang. He wants to see you."


    "Damn! He wants to see me? Who does he think he is?" The manager flew into a rage when he heard


    the news. "He''s just a kid. Does he really think he''s somebody important? Tell him this. Even if his


    father is here, he has to get lost as well!"


    "Damn. I''ve just sent away four directors. He''s just a kid. He thinks I can''t handle him?"


    "Pass down my instruction. If they still don''t want to leave, we will get the security guards to beat them


    up before throwing them out of the restaurant. You got that?"


    The manager was in a bad mood. The general manager had just given him a dressing down, and now


    this college kid wanted to push him around too? How could he not get mad?

 Chapter 4 Am I Seeing Things?

    Chapter 4 Am I Seeing Things?


    Once they had received their instructions, the underlings left to carry out their task.


    Soon, the waiter returned to the private room and repeated the manager''s instruction. Of course, Chu


    Wen-Fei was unwilling to listen and insisted on seeing the manager.-


    And then the Qiu family members could only react in confusion when the troop of security personnel


    arrived on the scene. Finally, they were all thrown out by the guards. During the process, both Chu


    Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying put up a fight and kept demanding to see the manager.


    "Screw you!¡±


    The security guard was pissed and responded by pping the unreasonable duo before throwing them


    out.


    "Ouch!"


    "It hurts-¡±


    Both Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying howled in agony.


    "Bastards, how dare you treat me like this."


    "I promise you this. You all are done for!"


    "How dare you dirty my dress?"


    "You low ss people. Can you afford to pay for my dress?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was still ranting away.


    "Keep shouting and I will p your bloody mouth!" A security guard red and roared at Qiu Mu-Ying.


    She promptly shut up.


    "Do you know what''s going on here?"


    "It''s so humiliating."


    The hitherto festive banquet guests were now thrown out of the restaurant, and they milled around


    feeling embarrassed and looking demoralized. Wang Qiao-Yu keptining as she had suffered a


    great loss of face. As for Qiu Zheng-Lun, the head of the Qiu family, his face had already turned an


    ugly color. In his whole life, he had never been so humiliated before. To think that he was thrown out


    like a dog during his meal.


    At this time, a crowd had gathered outside Haiyuan Pavilion.


    To prepare for the VIP''s arrival, cordon tapes were put up to clear a path through the crowd. And a


    brand new red carpet was unrolled from the restaurant''s entrance to the main road.


    "Whoa!"


    "Look, isn''t that the president of Wei Corporation? One of the top ten young entrepreneurs of


    Jiangdong province? He''s a National People''s Congress representative. He was told to leave as well?"


    "And that old man. Isn''t he the head of the Qiu family? He was chased out as well?"


    "Damn. That''s Director Li Wei-Min. He''s a senior leader of the municipal partymittee. He was told


    to leave too!" "What the... What''s going on today?"


    "Is a VVIPing?"


    "Making such a fuss!"


    When they saw the top dogs of Yunzhou city chased out of the restaurant, the onlookers worked


    themselves into a frenzy.


    With all the pomp that was going on, everyone couldn''t help wondering about the identity of Haiyuan


    Pavilion''s mystery guest.


    What kind of person could make Haiyuan Pavilion go to such great lengths and offend so many


    members of high society!


    When the Qiu family saw that they were in such illustriouspany, they felt a little better. At the same


    time, they were also curious about the identity of the VIP guest.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, too, lifted up her head to look, her heart filled with curiosity.


    Boom~


    Finally, amidst all themotion, roars of engine noise could be hearding in from the end of the


    main road. Like the sound of howling demons, they tore through the horizon.


    Immediately after, streams of orangeyellow headlights shed through the canopy of the night sky and


    sped towards the restaurant.


    The momentum of the car fleet was like that of a churning river!


    Soon, a ck explosion-proof car that was being escorted by other vehicles arrived on the scene.


    "Whoa!"


    "Rolls-Royces!"


    "Six of them?"


    "Heavens!"


    "What a huge procession."


    The crowd worked themselves into a frenzy again. Everyone was overwhelmed by the pageantry and


    after witnessing the procession, Chu Wen-Fei felt inferior.


    Finally, the car''s door opened.


    Numerous stewards lined up on both sides of the red carpet and shouted in unison.


    "Wee, Young Master Fan!"


    "Wee, Young Master Fan!"


    Boom~


    Their shouts thundered and resounded through the air.


    While the stewards were shouting, the general manager himself came out to receive the mystery guest


    and the female greeters bowed uniformly in wee.


    Under the dim lighting and the adoring gazes of the crowd, the slim figure of a young man walked up


    the red carpet and disappeared into Haiyuan Pavilion.


    Leaving numerous smoldering stares and frenzied shrieks in his wake.


    "Wow, so handsome!"


    "So young-"


    "He must be super rich."


    "Wish I could marry him¡ª"


    Scores of girls screamed and wished they could throw themselves at him.


    "Shit, stop pushing-"


    "You beasts!"


    Because the Qiu family members were standing in a bad position, they were quickly pushed to the


    back of the crowd. When they made their way to the front, they could only see the back view of the


    young man.


    But even so, the two married woman - Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Hong - stared seductively and


    longingly after the retreating back of the mysterious youth.


    "Ai, it''s a pity. We don''t know him.''


    "If I know a rich man like him, I will do anything to be his wife. Even if I have to keep pestering


    him. I want to sleep with him and have his baby. It''s fine even if I can only be his mistress.¡±


    Their hearts were filled with excitement and yearning. It didn''t matter to them that they were married.


    As long as this young master was willing, they could always abandon their husbands and follow him.


    As for Mu-Ying''s and Mu-Hong''s parents, they were feeling contemtive. They couldn''t help but think


    about how wonderful it would be if this rich young man was their son-inw.


    "Ai, Cheng-Cheng, look at him. He had the entire Haiyuan Pavilion cleared out just because he wanted


    to have a meal. Not only did the general manager wee him personally, he also received the red


    carpet treatment. Would we be able to enjoy such treatment in our lifetime?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother,


    Han Li, was feeling envious. Makingparisons often bring about hurt feelings but, when she looked


    at the scene before her, Han Li couldn''t helpparing that mysterious young man with that useless


    son-inw of hers. And she felt depressed when she thought about how ill-fated her life was.


    However, nobody noticed that Qiu Mu-Cheng had be stunned as she was observing the back


    view of the mysterious young man.


    "Mom, dad. Don''t you think that young man looks like Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Cheng whispered to her


    parents.


    Her parentsughed bitterly in response. "Cheng-Cheng, stop dreaming. Although we truly wish that


    person is our son-inw, butthat''s impossible. Right?"


    "Let''s go~"


    "Ai~"


    "It''s a shame that our family is being dragged down because of that piece of trash."


    Han Li sighed. The crowd had already dispersed and so they left the ce with the rest of the Qiu


    family.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was reluctant to leave. Her face creased in concentration as she thought about the


    mysterious young man.


    Could it be that I was wrong?


    But they look so simr~


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng could only shake her head and sigh.


    Obviously, even she thought that she was overthinking things.


    A young master from a rich family and a live-in son-inw are as different as heaven and earth. So how


    could the two be the same person?


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed self-deprecatingly and left.


    "Fan, I am d that you are willing to see me.


    Haiyuan Pavilion. The Presidential Room.


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless as he sat quietly. But the middle-aged man in front of him was


    overwhelmed with emotion. At that moment, he looked like he was about to cry.


    If anyone from the Chu family was here, they would be shocked to see this weaker side of the usually


    unyielding and ruthless "Demon King Chu".


    Ye Fan''s expression remained emotionless. "Don''t overthink this. I am not sitting here because of you."


    "If you have anything to say, then say it. After so many years, why did you people spend so much effort


    to look for the lowborn son of a low-born woman?"


    As Ye Fan asked his question, there was a hint of sarcasm on his lips.


    The middle-aged man felt a stab of pain in his heart. But he took a deep breath and tried to maintain


    hisposure. "Fan, it''s been ten years already. Let bygones be bygones. The family does not care


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore about what happened in the past.


    Your grandfather is already an old man. And you are the only member of the family''s Tian (Heaven)


    character generation. Now, it''s time to go back. Return to your roots and pay your respect to your


    grandfather."


    "Grandfather?" Ye Fanughed, his words cutting like ice. "I will say this again. I no longer had a


    grandfather the moment he drove my mother and me out of the family!"


    "As for returning to my roots, it''s possible. As long as he, and the rest of the people who humiliated my


    mother and me, apologize to my mother."


    "Otherwise, I would rather die in the streets than return to the Chu family!"


    Ye Fan''s eyes were bloodshot and his body was trembling with rage.


    The Chu family was prominent throughout the world but, in Ye Fan''s memory, it was a cold and


    unfeeling ce.


    When he saw Ye Fan''s reaction, the middle-aged man felt a stab of pain in his heart.


    "Fan, let bygones be bygones."


    "Let bygones be bygones? That''s easy for you to say. That''s my mom, not yours. You can let bygones


    be bygones, but I can''t!" Ye Fan growled like a beast who had his sore spot touched.


    Soon, the room turned silent.


    Nothing could be heard except for the ticking sound of the clock.


    After a while, the middle-aged man sighed. "Fan, I understand where you areing from. I also


    understand the suffering you and your mother have gone through. But you know this too. It''s extremely


    difficult to force a prominent family, like the Chu family, to bow its head.¡±


    "At least, the you right nowck the strength to do so."


    "If you wish to seek justice for your mother, then work hard and prove


    yourself."


    "When you are good enough, the whole world will bow before you."


    Ye Fan raised his head and fixed his gaze on the man opposite him. And then, he smiled sinisterly. "I


    will be."


    "I will take back what the Chu family owes me and my mother!"


    Ye Fan thought that would anger him but, to his surprise, the middle-aged manughed with a twinkle


    of happiness in his eyes, and said: "I believe you."


    Ye Fan did not stay to chat and left promptly.


    As he was leaving, the middle-aged man suddenly called out after him. "Fan. Your mother. Is she doing


    well? I would like to see her.¡±


    With his back facing the man, Ye Fan answered his question. "Do you think you have the right?"


    Ye Fanughed coldly and left the ce.


    In the room, only the middle-aged man remained. And with his heart full of guilt and regret, he gazed


    into the distance.


    Suddenly, his body convulsed and, after a bout of coughing, he looked at the hand that he had used to


    cover his mouth. It was stained with blood.


    "Master, your health...?" An elderly retainer hurried forward and supported him worriedly.


    The man waved his hand and smiled. "It''s nothing. My son has not returned home so how could I fall?"


    "Oh, that''s right, Han. Fan''s wife. She''s called Qiu Mu-Cheng? Prepare some gifts and deliver them to


    her. Let this unqualified father-inw show show some appreciation for his daughter-inw."


    "And I remember our family used to have a servant called Li Er, right? I heard he''s doing well for


    himself in Yunzhou. Send him my greeting. Tell him I don''t care who dies in Yunzhou. As long as it''s not


    my son."


    As he was talking, the man turned to face Han again. His eyes were bright and they swam with


    unfathomable implications.


    "Master, how are you feeling?"


    The man smiled. "Nothing, Han. If I remember correctly, you used to take care of Fan when he was still


    with us?"


    Han''s eyes twitched a little.


    The middle-aged man continued to speak. "The Chu family is huge but everyone is looking out for their


    own self interests. There aren''t many people who would die for Fan. Although I am his father, but there


    are many things I can''t do for him. So, Han. I''d like to ask for your help. Please look out for Fan in


    private."


    "Speaking as a father, this will give me peace of mind."

 Chapter 5 A Single Spark Can Start a Prairie Fire

    Chapter 5 A Single Spark Can Start a Prairie Fire


    Night had fallen.


    The watery moonlight glimmered and a cool breeze sang softly through the air.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A young man stood quietly on the misty bank of theke. His gaze was deep as he looked at the


    ripples forming across theke.


    Yunzhou was a water city. Since time immemorial, it was known for having more water thannd. And


    Yunwu Lake was Yunzhou city''srgest freshwaterke. Because it was covered with mist all year


    round, it gained the name of "Yunwu" (Misty Cloud).


    "Young Master, I have kept you waiting." From behind him came the voice of an old man. It was Han. If


    anyone from the Chu family was here, they would be shocked to see the head butler of the Chu family,


    the most favored retainer of their family head, behaving so servilely towards this young man.


    "Has he left?" The young man asked lightly as he continued to stare at theke.


    "Yes, Young Master. The family head has already left. And he told me to look after you in secret. So it


    will be more convenient for us tomunicate in the future. Even if we are discovered, no one will find


    out my real identity."


    Ye Fan nodded and spoke slowly: "Han, for my sake, you had to shoulder a heavy burden and endure


    sufferings at the Chu family. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Young Master, you are too kind. If you had not saved me back them, I would have aleady died in the


    wilderness. From that time onwards, I have pledged my loyalty to you. Never mind ten years, I will


    dly endure a hundred years of suffering for your sake. As long as I can help you fulfill your long-


    cherished wish, I will have noints."


    Ye Fan smiled lightly and patted Han''s shoulder. "Thanks."


    "Young Master, words of thanks are not necessary. I owe everything I have to you. And all these years,


    I have followed your orders and secretly supported various powers throughout Great China. After ten


    years, our efforts have borne fruit. There''s the boss of Yunzhou city, Li Er. And the Wang family of


    Beiquan city. And..." The old man excitedly recited the result of his hard work to Ye Fan, as if he was a


    gardener showing off his prized flowers to his master.


    "Young Master, when are you returning to the Chu family? I believe, when you return, all those people


    who have looked down on and humiliated your mother will regret what they did.¡± Han looked at Ye Fan,


    a light of hope glimmering in his eyes. He had the air of an undercover soldier who was praying for the


    triumphant return of his king.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Han, it''s not time yet. Operation Spark needs more time. But it''s near


    Ye Fan clenched his hand and his eyes shone with an unfathomable light.


    Profound respect rose up within Han as he looked at the twenty-something young man standing before


    him. Most probably, even the Old Master did not think that the "low-born" person despised by the Chu


    family was a dragon among men.


    Ten years ago, Ye Fan was just a teenager, with an air of childlike innocence still about him. But what


    the Chu family did to Ye Fan and his mother had left him with a temperament beyond that of other men.


    During those years at the Chu family, Ye Fan had managed to recruit many servants to his side. Han


    was just one of them.


    After they were driven out of the family, Ye Fan came up with Operation Spark. He had given his


    mother''s dowry to Han. Through the old man and the influence of the Chu family, they had invested in


    various down-on-their-luck people throughout Great China.


    "The best investment is in people!"


    "At first, they may be only sparks. Weak and unknown. But I believe, given enough time, the sparks will


    ignite a fire that will burn across the prairie!"


    Most likely, nobody would think that the speech was made by a teenager. When he had first heard the


    speech, Han had been deeply impressed by Ye Fan''s farsightedness and the maturity that was beyond


    his years.


    And now, ten years had passed and Ye Fan''s n had borne fruit. And this deepened Han''s respect for


    Ye Fan. It wasn''t just gratitude that Han was feeling, but also deep admiration for the farsightedness of


    Ye Fan''s n!


    "Yes. When the timees, I will throw open the gates of the Chu family and wee you, Young


    Master. I await the return of the king!¡±


    Whoosh~


    The piercing cold wind blew and countless ripples formed across Yunwu Lake.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei had already moved to another restaurant for their


    engagement banquet.


    After all, the banquet must go on. And they had yet to officially announce their engagement, so there


    was no way Qiu Mu-Ying and her family would let the guests leave.


    But, even though it wasn''t their fault, getting chased out of Haiyuan Pavilion while the banquet was still


    in progress had caused Qiu Mu-Ying''s family to lose face.


    And this hit Qiu Mu-Ying especially hard. She had nned to show off in front of her rtives, but the


    unforseen event had caused her to lose face instead. And so, she ced the me on Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Ying-Ying, that was not my fault, right?¡±


    "Who would have thought a VIP would suddenly appear in Yunzhou?"


    "It wasn''t my fault. Look, even that director and the president of Qianyi Group were thrown out as well.


    There was nothing I could have done. Your family will understand." Outside the private room, Chu


    Wen-Fei was doing his best to console Qiu Mu-Ying.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying remained unpacified. "Hmph. Even if I forgive you for what happened at Haiyuan


    Pavilion, it still remains a fact that you have embarrassed me in front of my family. I don''t care. Later,


    your family will have to give lots of expensive betrothal gifts to make up for my loss of face. Yes, I want


    a million and one in cash as well. Or I will divorce you!"


    When her cousin, Qiu Mu-Hong, had gotten engaged, her inws had given her ten thousand and one


    in cash. The meaning behind the gift was "one in a thousand". Now that it was her turn, she wanted to


    one-up her cousin with a "one in a million".


    "Rx, Ying-Ying. When the betrothal gifts arrive, they will definitely make you look good in front of


    your family." Chu Wen-Fei assured her confidently.


    "Alright then." Only then did Qiu Mu-Ying decide to let Chu Wen-Fei off the hook.


    She returned to the private room and joined her family.


    Chu Wen-Fei then proceeded to a deserted corner to make a phone call. "Dad, have you prepared the


    betrothal gifts? Make sure they are expensive. The more expensive the better. Add a million and one in


    cash too. The people from the Qiu family are here. The Chu family can''t afford to lose face in Yunzhou.


    If people talk about the gifts, you will be the one to lose face." Chu Wen-Feiughed cheekily.


    "Piss off, you unfilial son. And don''t call me dad!"


    "You stole the household register and got married in secret. You really have got guts."


    "Since you are so capable, go handle your engagement and wedding by yourself."


    A man howled in anger from the other end of the line.


    "Dad, I only wanted to give you a grandson, to continue our family line." Chu Wen-Fei replied timidly.


    "Screw you! Everyone in Yunzhou''s high society knows with the exception of Qiu Mu-Cheng, all the


    daughters of the Qiu family are petty gold-digging bitches! How dare you marry a woman like that? You


    have brought shame upon our family!"


    "And she wants betrothal gifts? A million in cash? Screw you. Tell this to the gold-digging bitch. Even if


    I die, she will not get a single cent of our money!"


    "Betrothal gift? I won''t give a single penny!"


    "I don''t want a gold-digging bitch like her to be my daughter-inw! Not even if they are giving her away


    for free!"


    And with a m, the call ended.


    Chu Wen-Fei was troubled. What could he do? He had just promised Qiu Mu-Ying that he would get


    her expensive betrothal gifts. If he could note up with anything, there would be hell to pay.

 Chapter 6 Twenty Dollars With Shipping Included

    Chapter 6 Twenty Dors With Shipping Included


    Chu Wen-Fei had no other choice, but to pray that his own father wouldn''t be so heartless as to


    abandon him. So he put up a brave front and returned to the private room.


    "Wen-Fei, when will your parents return from their business trip? They will have to meet their inws


    eventually." In the room, Master Qiu once again enquired after the whereabouts of Chu Wen-Fei''s


    parents.


    After all, his parents had not appeared once throughout their engagement. This gave the impression


    that they did not cherish a daughter of the Qiu family. Chu Wen-Fei''s heart jumped for a moment, but


    he managed to spin out a lie about his parents'' imminent return.


    "Wen-Fei, are your family''s betrothal gifts here yet?¡±


    "Are your parents dissatisfied with me?" Qiu Mu-Ying was getting impatient so she startedining


    to Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Soon, soon." Chu Wen-Feiughed, but his wordscked confidence.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car''s engine came from outside the restaurant.


    Immediately after, a Qiu family member rushed in to report the good news. "They are here. They are


    here. Mu-Ying''s betrothal gifts have arrived."


    "Really?" At that moment, the Qiu family members couldn''t sit still anymore. Especially Qiu Mu-Ying


    and her mother, who were both overwhelmed with joy.


    Prodded by her curiosity, Qiu Mu-Cheng also went with her rtives to look at the betrothal gifts.


    "Hmph, where do you think you are going? Seeing the gifts doesn''t make them yours." Qiu Mu-Ying


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    looked smugly at Qiu Mu-Cheng and then left excitedly with her husband to receive the gifts outside.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept quiet and bowed her head despondently.


    When it came to marriage, Qiu Mu-Cheng undoubtedlycked confidence. She did marry a useless


    piece of trash and, back then, she did not receive a single betrothal gift.


    A wedding was supposed to be a girl''s brightest moment. But to Qiu Mu-Cheng, it was a humiliation.


    "Uncle, haha, uncle. You are here atst."


    "I am my father''s only son. I know he wouldn''t abandon me."


    When he saw the middle-aged maning down from the Benz, Chu Wen-Fei was overjoyed. He


    pulled Qiu Mu-Ying along as he stepped forward to greet his uncle.


    "Quick, Ying-Ying. Greet my uncle. In our family, apart from my father, he dotes on me most."


    "Hmph. There''s no need." The man looked unhappy and responded coldly.


    The cold reception irked her, and Qiu Mu-Ying''s face paled a little.


    "Uncle, what are you doing? This is the day of my engagement." Chu Wen-Fei asked bitterly.


    Chu Yue ignored his ignorant nephew and ordered his underlings to unload the betrothal gift.


    "Take it. This betrothal gift is from the Chu family of Yunzhou!"


    Chu Yue''s face was expressionless as he ced the box before Qiu Mu-Ying. And having done that,


    he left immediately without waiting for the rest of the Qiu family to arrive.


    "Ai~"


    "He has left already?"


    "Without a word?" Wang Qiao-Yu was confused by his abrupt departure.


    Chu Wen-Fei was embarrassed and could only give the excuse that his uncle was busy.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. Quick, Qiao-Yu, open the box and let us see what''s in there. What kind


    of betrothal gift did Wen-Fei''s family send us?"


    "Wen-Fei''s family is rich and influential.


    The betrothal gift must be very valuable."


    "Could it be that the whole box is stuffed full of money?"


    "Wow, this is a huge box. How much money do you think is in it?¡±


    "Qiao-Yu, I really envy you. You have found yourself a good son-inw!"


    The assembled family members, filled with envy and curiosity, chatted among themselves.


    Both Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying had joyful expressions as they enjoyed the praisesing from


    their rtives, as though they were standing on the summit of life.


    And, after a bout of guesses, Qiu Mu-Ying opened the box.


    But, contrary to their expectations, there was no money in the box.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s all ck. And I can smell the fragrance of tea leaves?"


    "Must be something valuable that we haven''t seen before? Maybe it''s even more valuable than gold."


    Wang Qiao-Yuughed as she made a guess.


    Jiang Yang walked over, grabbed a handful of the stuff and sniffed. "It''s tea leaves. If I am not


    mistaken, it''s Longjing tea from Xihu. It''s a type of green tea."


    "Green tea?"


    "It can''t be? Yang, are you mistaken? Who would give green tea as a betrothal gift?" Wang Qiao-Yu


    could not believe her ears. No matter how expensive the tea was, it''s still just tea. She didn''t believe


    that Chu family would be so stingy as to use tea leaves as a betrothal gift.


    "Eh? Qiao-Yu, look. There''s something buried in the leaves."


    Somebody had made a discovery. Wang Qiao-Yu smiled and said: "I knew it. There''s no way my


    daughter would receive only tea leaves for her betrothal gift. There must be gold buried underneath.


    No, it''s diamond. Only diamond is a fitting gift for my daughter."


    Wang Qiao-Yuughed as she dug through the tea leaves with her daughter.


    "This... This is?"


    "A clock?"


    Once the object was dug out, the crowed grew more curious. Because that thing was not gold or


    diamond. It was arge clock.


    "I know. This clock must be made of diamond."


    "I saw this on TV before. There''s a clock made of diamond in Switzend. It went for ten million at an


    auction. Ten million American dors. Ying-Ying''s clock must be a Swiss made diamond clock as well.


    Even if it''s not worth ten million, it must be worth at least one million." Wang Qiao-Yu was still smiling


    and Qiu Mu-Ying was fondling the clock lovingly, trying her best to find the diamonds on the clock.


    "Qiao-Yu, let me have a look."


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother, Han Li, took the clock and examined it.


    "Be careful. You can''t afford to pay for it if you break it." Qiu Mu-Ying said loathingly.


    "It''s not a Swiss clock. It''s unbranded. I bought an exact same one on Taobao the other day. Twenty


    dors with shipping included. Exactly the same model." Han Li said confidently.


    "Screw you!"


    "Twenty dors? You are the cheap one. Your whole family is cheap.¡±


    "You are jealous. Your daughter married a useless piece of trash so you are jealous of our Ying-Ying for


    finding a good husband. That''s why you are spreading lies here."


    "This is a diamond Swiss clock!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu flew into a rage and rushed at Han Li like a mad dog.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are jealous of me. So you deliberately caused a disturbance here. Get lost!¡± Qiu


    Mu-Ying was also angry at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family for acting like ungrateful wretches. How could Mu-


    Cheng and her family cause trouble at her engagement banquet after eating and drinking at their


    expense?


    "Ying-Ying and Qiao-Yu, it''s true. It''s really from Taobao. Twenty dors with shipping included. It says


    so on the tag here. Look, the price is printed there." Said somebody from behind them.


    "Whoa, it''s true!"


    "Look. I found it. This clock looks exactly the same as the one on Taobao."


    "Why did Wen-Fei family send this?"


    "The betrothal gift is just a box of green tea and a clock?"


    "Green tea, clock?"


    "Green tea bitch?"


    And all at once, the Qiu family members started talking as they tried to guess the meaning behind the


    Chu family''s betrothal gift-


    "Green tea and clock?"


    "Are they saying that Ying-Ying is a green tea bitch?"


    "That''s too much-"


    Everyone felt that, although Qiu Mu-Ying and her family had lousy personalities, it was uncalled for to


    say it out loud. Master Qiu, who was just standing nearby, nearly died from a fit of rage.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying and her family, they were so embarrassed that they wished the ground would open


    up and swallow them.


    "Ying-Ying, please listen to my exnation-" Chu Wen-Fei was still trying to salvage their rtionship.


    Qiu Mu-Ying promptly burst into tears. She didn''t want to listen and gave Chu Wen-Fei a p. And with


    teary eyes, she threw the box of green tea at Chu Wen-Fei''s face. "Get lost. I want a divorce. I don''t


    want to see you ever again!"


    "You are the green tea bitch! Your whole family are green tea bitches!"


    "If you are poor, why pretend to be a rich man? We are embarrassed even if you are not." This time, it


    was Wang Qiao-Yu doing the scolding. Chu Wen-Fei was so demoralized that he felt like running away.


    But at this time, a fleet of luxury cars pulled up before the restaurant.


    And then a dozen or so heavily-built men in suits swarmed through the entrance.


    "May I know if the third daughter of the Qiu family is here? The Chu family of Great China is here to


    deliver their betrothal gift!¡±


    Boom~


    All of a sudden, the venue went quiet.


    Everyone was stunned and Qiu Mu-Cheng was rooted to the spot.


    "For... For me?"

 Chapter 7 I Will Give You the World

    Chapter 7 I Will Give You the World


    "The Chu family of Great China is here to present their betrothal gift."


    The elderly herald had an energetic voice that resounded throughout the hall.


    Immediately after, he waved his hand and the gift bearers standing by opened their boxes and


    disyed the betrothal gifts.


    "May abundant wealth fill your hall. Here is a tinium ne."


    "May your love for each other be eternal. Here is a diamond ring¡ª"


    "May your love be truer than gold. Here is a pair of gold earrings-¡±


    "You are one in a thousand. Here is ten thousand and one in cash-"


    One by one, the boxes were opened and the gifts presented. All at once, the air shimmered with the


    gleam and sparkle from all the jewellery.


    And finally, after all the jewellery had been presented, a brand new sports car was pushed forward by


    an underling.


    "This-"


    "This... This is?"


    "A car fit for a CEO. It''s a Maserati!"


    "Whoa. They are giving away a car just like that. It must be worth millions?"


    The Qiu family members had worked themselves into a state of frenzy. Their eyes were filled with


    shock and amazement as they stared at the precious offerings in front of them.


    Only a tycoon could afford all that!


    To think that, they would give away a betrothal gift that was worth millions.


    "A tycoon. That''s a tycoon right there."


    The assembled guests were full of praise for this overwhelming disy of wealth.


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, she was in a daze. "All these are for me?"


    "Stop dreaming. You''ve been married for three years already. Why would you get any betrothal gift?


    These are obviously for our Ying-Ying."


    "Ying-Ying,e quick. Say your thanks to our inws."


    Wang Qiao-Yu was overjoyed. She thought that they had lost face today, but who would have thought


    there would be a plot twist and the Chu family would deliver such valuable gifts in the end.


    After making their delivery, the gift bearers left without a word. At the restaurant, only the betrothal gifts


    and the Qiu family members were left hanging around.


    "Wen-Fei, we have misunderstood you."


    "Your family must have gone to great expense, to deliver so many valuable gifts.¡± Wang Qiao-Yu had


    once again resumed her friendly demeanor with Chu Wen-Fei.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was also smiling now, after her earlier tantrum. She stepped forward to hug Chu Wen-Fei


    and said cutely:


    "Darling, you are so mean. Since you have already prepared so many gifts, why didn''t you say so


    earlier?"


    The change in their attitude came so fast that it was enough to make anyone speechless.


    And of course, the other guests had nice things to say as well.


    "Wen-Fei''s family is so rich."


    "That''s a tycoon for you. A single betrothal gift costs several million."


    "A life offort awaits Ying-Ying~"


    The onlookers were full of envy. Although they had heard the herald ask for the third daughter of the


    Qiu family, they just assumed that the other party had made a mistake. After all, it was the day of the


    fourth daughter''s engagement. Nobody would think that the betrothal gifts were for a woman who had


    already been married for three years.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family felt rather unpleasant.


    "Ai, look at their son-inw. His betrothal gift is a car that''s worth millions. And those jewellery must be


    very valuable too. And look at ours. What did he give us?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept quiet and not a trace of emotion could be seen on her face.


    As for Chu Wen-Fei, he was pleasantly surprised. He had thought that his father was ready to abandon


    him. But then, looking at the betrothal gifts, it was obvious that no expense had been spared to prepare


    them. To think that his own father would try to surprise him by pretending to belittle him at first and then


    raise him upter.


    "Haha~"


    "It''s a piece of cake. It''s not a big deal."


    "Ying-Ying, in the future, I won''t be giving you just cars. But also luxury yachts and private nes as


    well. I will bring you on a trip round the world.¡± Chu Wen-Fei could not resist showing off again.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying, she was eager to try out her new gift. "I haven''t had the chance to sit in a Maserati


    before. I want to see what it feels like."


    "Okay, Ying-Ying. Your husband will take you out on a spin."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed and stretched out his hand to open the car''s door.


    But, no matter how hard he pulled, the door wouldn''t open.


    "Shit, it''s locked?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was stunned for a moment, and then he looked around the car for a key. Could it be that


    his father had forgotten to give him the key?


    His brother-inw, Jiang Yang, took a look and said: "It must be a custom-made car. It has a fingerprint


    lock and voice activation system."


    Chu Wen-Fei pped his thigh in realization. "You''re right, Jiang Yang. I nearly forgot. I did ask my


    father to get me a custom-made car with a fingerprint lock and a voice activation system. Now, apart


    from Ying-Ying and myself, nobody else can drive this car."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed again but, no matter how many times he pressed his finger against the handle,


    the car''s door wouldn''t open. Later, Qiu Mu-Ying joined him in his endeavor but, even after using all her


    fingers, the door remained shut.


    Finally, Chu Wen-Fei could only im embarrassedly that his father had probably used the wrong


    prints for the car. He would ask his father again a few dayster. In the meantime, the car could stay at


    the restaurant.


    And since the banquet was almost over at this point, the Qiu family members started leaving for their


    homes.


    "Let''s go, Mu-Cheng. Stop looking. It''s not for you."


    "Mom, you go ahead. I want to stay for a little longer."


    "Ai... okay, fine."


    Han Li sighed. She knew her daughter was feeling terrible, so she left without saying anything more.


    At the restaurant, only Qiu Mu-Cheng was left behind. She stood in front of the car for a long time and


    while she was lost in her thoughts, tears started streaming down her face.


    Just now, for a moment, she had truly thought that the gifts were for her. But in the end, that hope


    turned out to be a lie.


    The Chu family had probably made a mistake.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you envious?" All of a sudden, Ye Fan appeared behind Qiu Mu-Cheng. He looked at


    her and asked the question lightly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled bitterly and replied: "There is no woman who wouldn''t be envious."


    Humans are susceptible to vanity and Qiu Mu-Cheng was no exception. She had her own desires. She


    wished to stand at the top one day, and be the object of admiration. She didn''t want to beughed


    at or pitied. She wanted the people who looked down on her to regret their treatment of her.


    "But so what if I am envious?"


    "Maybe, I have no right to want good things. Maybe, I am just not good enough." Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled


    self-deprecatingly and shook her head. Finally, she turned to Ye Fan and said: "Let''s go home."


    Nobody knew just how much disappointment and anguish were packed into her words. This youngdy


    once had her hopes and dreams for the future, like a flower waiting to bloom, but reality had taught her


    a bitter lesson. And now she was just a husk of her former self.


    Ye Fan remained standing at the same spot. His expression was calm but a faint light glimmered in his


    eyes.


    "Cheng, there''s no need for you to be


    envious."


    "After all, this is yours."


    Ye Fan smiled lightly and, as she looked on in shock, he grabbed and pressed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand


    against the car''s door.


    With a pop sound, the doors unlocked themselves and lifted upwards like a butterfly spreading its


    wings to embrace the world. The headlights lit up and parallel streams of orange-red light pierced


    through the canopy of the night sky like twin swords.


    "Activate!"


    Boom~


    The low beast-like growl of the Maserati''s engine rang out, and the body of the vehicle shuddered


    violently.


    Under the night sky and amidst the roar of engine noise, Ye Fan stood against the dreamlike backdrop


    lit up by the car''s headlights. He looked at the dazed woman in front of him and held out his arms, as if


    he was ready to embrace the whole world.


    "Silly. You are the best woman in the world. You deserve all the good things in the world."


    "As long as you are willing, I will give you the world."


    Under the stars, Ye Fan stood with his hands folded behind his back and a faint smile on his face.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Above him, the heavenly bodies shone brightly and turned the night sky into a vibrant garden. At this


    moment, the slim figure of Ye Fan looked as dazzling as the bright sun.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was already dazed, stood rooted to the spot. Awe and splendor were reflected in


    her eyes as she looked nkly at Ye Fan.


    A feeling of infinite joy and surprise swept through her heart like a storm. Qiu Mu-Cheng was so


    overwhelmed that she could hardly believe her own eyes.


    All this, felt so illusory that it was like a dream.

 Chapter 8 I Am Really a Rich Mans Son

    Chapter 8 I Am Really a Rich Man''s Son


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already forgotten how she got home that night. The events today had too much of


    an impact on her. This state of turmoil would probably continue even after she reached home.


    Could it be that Ye Fan had been telling the truth? Were the gifts really from him?


    A multi-million sports car and those expensive jewellery. Were they given by Ye Fan?


    But Ye Fan was just a poor live-in son-inw. Where did he get all that money?


    Or perhaps, Ye Fan had only been pretending to be poor all these years? He was not really from a poor


    family, but a rich one? He was truly the son of a rich man?


    That thought sent Qiu Mu-Cheng into a state of confusion. There were too many questions that she


    wanted to ask Ye Fan.


    "Cheng-Cheng, you are back. Come have your dinner."


    When Han Li saw Qiu Mu-Cheng standing outside the door, she greeted her daughter with a smile.


    Although Han Li had also suffered humiliation today, she was still Mu-Cheng''s mother. She understood


    that the grievance her daughter had suffered was even greater than her''s. So she didn''t ce any


    further me on Mu-Cheng.


    "Eh?"


    "You piece of trash. Who said you coulde home?"


    "You were afraid of getting embarrassed so you ran away during the banquet. But you left your wife


    there. Can you still call yourself a man?"


    "It was Mu-Cheng''s misfortune to marry a man like you!"


    "Get lost-"


    When she saw Ye Fan who was standing behind Qiu Mu-Cheng, Han Li lost control of her emotions.


    The grievance she had


    endured earlier at the hands of her rtives was all unleashed at that moment.


    But Ye Fan had already gotten used to this. After all, he had been living the life of a live-in son-inw


    for the past three years. It was normal for his mother-inw to scold him.


    "Mom, stop yelling. No matter how bad he is, he''s still your son-inw and your daughter''s husband.


    Can''t you give us a little respect?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled unhappily at her mother. She was already fed up with the constant scoldings. And


    then, she grabbed hold of Ye Fan and whispered: "Youe with me to my bedroom.¡±


    Ye Fan was stunned. For the past three years, Qiu Mu-Cheng had never let him enter her bedroom.


    But today-


    "I told you toe to my bedroom. Didn''t you hear? Don''t you want toe in?" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    repeated her invitation.


    Ye Fan was suddenly struck with joy. "Yes yes."


    "Bring the nket with you. Don''t sleep in the study anymore." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s next words caused Ye


    Fan to bepletely overwhelmed with happiness.


    Could it be, I am going to get lucky?


    Under the influence of euphoria, Ye Fan returned to his room for the nket and carried it to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s bedroom.


    "Cheng-Cheng, what''re you doing? Are you crazy? You''re going to let this useless piece of trash into


    your bedroom and sleep with him?"


    "Have you gone insane?"


    "You don''t want to get married anymore?"


    Han Li started panicking when she heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s invitation.


    For the past three years, Han Li had been pestering Qiu Mu-Cheng to divorce Ye Fan and find a better


    husband. After all, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was extremely beautiful and she was still a virgin despite her marriage to Ye Fan. With


    qualifications like these, it should be easy enough for her to find herself a rich husband. But if she went


    and had sexual rtions with Ye Fan, it wouldn''t be easy to find a fall guy to take care of her.


    If that were to happen, her family would never be able to make aeback.


    Therefore, Han Li was opposed to Qiu Mu-Cheng sleeping together with Ye Fan.


    "Mom, let me say this again. No matter how bad Ye Fan is, he''s still my husband. It''s normal for a wife


    to sleep with her husband. And since I am already a married woman, I don''t have to get married again."


    With a pom sound, Qiu Mu-Ying shut the bedroom door in her parents'' faces.


    "Mad. She''s mad~"


    "Mister Qiu,e look at your daughter-" "I am pissed. She doesn''t even care about her reputation!"


    Outside the bedroom, Han Li''s angry rants could be heard.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the bedroom, Ye Fan''s heart was beating furiously as he looked at his exquisite wife.


    Ye Fan had noints about his wife.


    Her looks and figure were both outstanding.


    Back in the day, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beauty was renowned throughout Yunzhou city. And it was said that


    the threshold of the Qiu family''s house was ttened by therge number of suitors who hade to


    ask for her hand in marriage. If Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had notmitted the serious mistaketer on


    and received punishment from the family head, a down-on-his-luck guy like Ye Fan would never have


    gotten the chance to marry her.


    In the room, the faint scent of roses lingered in the air.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had alreadyposed herself and she stared at Ye Fan as she asked: "Tell me about


    that car. Be honest. Why were your prints recorded in the system?"


    "No, it''s not just my prints. Yours are in the system too. And I''ve already told you. The betrothal gifts are


    for you. It''s only natural that both our prints are recorded in the car''s system." Ye Fan answered her


    with a smile. He was going toe clean and tell her that he was, in fact, the son of a tycoon. But due


    to some circumstances, he was brought low. And he was only just recently reunited with his father. In


    order to assuage his guilt, his father had prepared and sent the betrothal gifts.


    But before he could even speak, Qiu Mu-Chen smiled and said: "Is that right? Are you going to tell me


    that you are actually the son of a tycoon? And you were only pretending to be poor before? And then


    your family found you. And to make up to you, they sent all the betrothal gifts. Not only that, but they


    are also going to take you home and have you be the heir to the family fortune?"


    "Whoa. How did you know, Mu-Cheng? Did my father tell you? Actually, I didn''t want to keep you in the


    dark, but~" Ye Fan felt a little guilty.


    "Ye Fan, that''s enough! Have you been binging on web novels? Or do you think I am as gullible as a


    three-year-old?"


    "If you really want me to be happy, you should make something of yourself. Show me results. Be


    a man I can be proud of. Stop daydreaming and making up lies to trick me!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had turned slightly red. She really disliked this side of Ye Fan.


    She didn''t look down on Ye Fan because he was poor or because he was unsessful. She was angry


    with Ye Fan because he was ignorant despite being poor and unmotivated despite being unsessful.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not know how Ye Fan had activated the sports car but, no matter what, she would


    never believe that the car was actually his. As for Ye Fan''s im of being a rich man''s son, she simply


    found that to be ludicrous. The kind of ridiculous scenarios that could only be found in TV shows would


    never happen in real life.


    Ye Fan stayed quiet for a long while. Then he lifted his head, looked at Mu-Cheng and said: "Mu-


    Cheng, I will prove myself. I will make you proud of me. You will never have to suffer humiliation again.¡±


    He turned around, picked up his nket and prepared to leave the bedroom.


    As she looked at the lonely figure in front of her, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a stab of pain in her heart. Perhaps,


    her words had been too forceful and she had hurt his feelings.


    Under the influence of a guilty conscience, Qiu Mu-Cheng called out unconsciously. "Ye Fan-"


    "Tonight, you may sleep here."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng assumed that Ye Fan would reject her with a manly grunt, to defend the invibility of


    his manly pride. But, contrary to her expectation, Ye Fan epted her invitation right away. As if the


    firmness and solemnity he had disyed earlier were lies. He smiled cheekily, covered himself with the


    nket and jumped on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bed.


    "Darling, I knew it. You do want to sleep with me!"


    "Go away!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken aback. To think that she had let herself be moved by Ye Fan''s


    words and to think that she had actually felt guilty because she thought that she had hurt his feelings


    earlier.


    But looking at him now, she realized that she had overestimated him.


    "You cheap bastard, get away from me~"


    "Get lost!"


    "You can sleep on the floor~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s screams of embarrassment could be hearding from her bedroom.


    Ye Fan''s first night with his wife did not go as he had wanted it to. Nothing sexual happened but Ye Fan


    was not disappointed. As far as he was concerned, just sleeping together with Qiu Mu-Cheng in the


    same room could already be considered a breakthrough in their rtionship.


    "We have already shared the same room. Soon we shall share the same bed as well? Ye Fan consoled


    himself with this bit of optimism.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next morning, Qiu Mu-Cheng left for work right after breakfast.


    As for Ye Fan, he was sleeping when a phone call woke him up.


    "Looks like the phone call I''ve been expecting is finally here." Ye Fan smiled and tapped the "Answer"


    icon on his phone.

 Chapter 9 Theres Trouble

    Chapter 9 There''s Trouble


    "Is this Young Master Fan?" The low voice of a middle-aged man came from the other end of the line.


    Ye Fan smiled and replied lightly: "If I am not mistaken, you must be Li Er. The servant who was


    expelled from the Chu family ten years ago."


    "Haha~" The other partyughed. "So you knew already. Back then, when Imitted the mistake and


    offended the Third Young Master, I was nearly beaten to death. Young Master Fan was the one who


    saved my life. I will never forget this favor."


    The Chu family had many scions and, if they were ranked ording to their age, Ye Fan was the


    eldest.


    "Since Mister Han has already told me you are in Yunzhou, I will do my best to be a good host. I would


    like to invite Young Master Fan to a meal. After all, the Chu family did take me under their wing. And


    not only do I owe my current position in Yunzhou to them, but I also owe my life to you. I should thank


    you in person. Please grant me the honor of your presence."


    From the other end of the line came Li Er''s servile entreaty.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "You may invite me to a meal. But before that, let me see your


    sincerity. And I dislike being called ''Young Master''. I am not an essory of the Chu family."


    Li Er stayed silent for a while, and then he replied: ¡°Alright then. From today onwards, I shall address


    you as ''Mister Chu''. Mister Chu, please do not worry. I will show you my sincerity."


    "Okay, I shall look forward to that. I hope you will not disappoint me." Ye Fan smiled lightly and ended


    the call.


    Yunzhou city. A luxurious vi in the city center.


    Li Er had also hung up. The look in his eyes was deep and unfathomable. "This young master of the


    Chu family. He may be young but he''s a deep one. It will take some effort to please him."


    Li Er''s words caused some confusion in his elderly servant, who was standing nearby. "Master Er, this


    Ye Fan is just some kid who was expelled from the Chu family. Why do you have to try so hard to


    please him?"


    "Just some kid who was expelled?" Li Erughed. "You are short-sighted. Do you know who is running


    the Chu family after the Master''s retirement?"


    "Is it the Young Master''s..." The servant''s pupils contracted as realization hit him.


    "Yes, it''s his father. Otherwise, why would I suck up to him? I cleared out Haiyuan Pavillion and


    offended all those VIPs just so I could give him a proper wee. Why? Because the man who came


    to see the Young Master is the head of the Chu family. The Chu family who once struck fear throughout


    the world." Li Er sipped his tea and stared out of the window, but he was unable to calm the turmoil in


    his heart.


    "As far as I know, the family head only has the one son. And more importantly, this Ye Fan, is the only


    scion of the Tian (Heaven) character generation of the Chu family. His real name is Chu Tian-Fan!¡±


    The Chu family of Great China. Outsiders did not know the naming convention used by the Chu family,


    but Li Er knew. After all, he was a servant of the family.


    It was a terrifying family. Now, the Chu family was like a coiling dragon hidden in the darkness and few


    people knew about them. But when the dragon awakes, the world will know its true terror.


    Li Er himself was just a formerly expelled servant of the Chu family but, within a few years, he had


    managed to rise to power with the help of someone from the Chu family. He had always assumed his


    sess was due to the help of the Chu family but, in truth, his real benefactor was Ye Fan.


    Yes, Li Er was part of Ye Fan''s Operation Spark.


    "Eh? The Tian character generation? Are they special?" The more the servant heard, the more


    confused he got.


    Li Er stood by the window with his hands folded behind his back. As he looked at the skyscrapers


    looming outside, the cars in the streets streamed continuously and a soft humming noise rang in the


    air. "You don''t understand the Chu family. You don''t know what that name represents."


    "You only have to know this. As long as I cantch on to that person, power and wealth will keep


    flowing to the Li family of Yunzhou!"


    After Li Er''s speech, the old servant stood rooted to the spot with a stunned look in his eyes.


    He simply could not imagine, how this Chu family could have so much power. So much power that they


    could make Li Er, the king of Yunzhou city, say such words.


    Outside, the wind blew, the clouds billowed and the leaves rustled in the trees.


    Yunzhou city. Liuyuan Residential District.


    "Come wait for me at my office. We are going to grandfather''s house tonight."


    In his room, Ye Fan''s phone vibrated momentarily. It was a text message from Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan was overjoyed.


    The sun had risen from the west!


    To think that this woman would take the initiative to look for him.


    Ye Fan left the house right after he had received the message. At the entrance to the residential


    district, Ye Fan picked up a shared bike and rode towards the direction of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office.


    The Qiu family was in the logistics business. Qiu Mu-Cheng had started working in the family business


    right after graduation and she had remained there to this very day. At this time, she had already


    punched out and was waiting for Ye Fan outside the office.


    In so many years, this was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan to pick her up.


    But as she was waiting for Ye Fan, a yellow-haired youth standing beside a sports car had his eyes on


    her.


    "Whoa, what a beauty!"


    "Ten times prettier than that gold-digger, Qiu Mu-Ying."


    "You have a pretty face and a good figure. If only I could strip you naked and put you on my bed..."


    Lust swelled up within the young man and he stepped forward to ost her.


    "Get lost. If you touch me again, I will call the police!" Qiu Mu-Cheng growled threateningly.


    But the young manughed coldly and said: "Go ahead. Call the police. We shall see if the police will


    arrest me."


    "You ungrateful bitch. I asked you nicely to have a drink with me but, not only did you not express your


    gratitude, you dared to reject me. Let me tell you. Whether you want to or not, you will have a drink with


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    me.


    "I am an experienced yer, you know. I haven''t been rejected by a woman before!"


    The yellow-haired youthughed sinisterly and stretched out a hand to caress her face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to scream for help when, suddenly, a gust of wind swept towards her.


    Immediately after, Ye Fan''s fistnded on the youth''s face with a pong sound. The punch was swiftly


    followed by a kick and the yellow-haired young man was sent flying back.


    "Screw you!"


    "How dare you touch my woman?"


    "I am going to beat the crap out of you!"


    When he had just arrived at the office, he saw his wife getting harassed so, naturally, he flew into a


    rage and proceeded to give the molester a beating.


    "Shit!"


    "How dare you hit me?¡±


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I am Shen¡ª"


    pong-


    Before the young man could finish speaking, Ye Fan gave him another kick and the young man rolled


    about on the ground like a dog.


    "Young Master Shen!"


    "Shit, Ye Fan. What the hell are you doing?"


    "Are you crazy? How dare you hit Young Master Shen?" At this time, Qiu Mu-Ying was just walking out


    of the office in her high heels and heavy make-up. When she saw the fight unfolding in the street, her


    heavily made-up face twisted in terror. Ta-ta-ta-ta. Her high heels clip-clopped on the ground as she ran


    towards the yellowhaired youth to help him up.


    "Shit. Ye Fan, you piece of trash. What are you standing around for? Get down on your knees and


    apologize to Young Master Shen right away."


    "You useless piece of trash! You keep causing trouble for our family!" Qiu Mu-Ying screamed in rage.


    She was truly frightened by what had just happened.


    Shen Fei was her friend and she had called him over to the office for a meeting. But he was


    unexpectedly beaten up by Ye Fan. This made her furious.


    But, surprisingly, Ye Fan did not abide by her wish this time. He replied coldly: "Apologize? He should


    be the one doing the apologizing!"


    "He dared to harass my wife in broad daylight. Doesn''t he deserve a beating?"


    "Shut your trap. He''s my friend. You are just a lowly live-in son-inw. Who gave you the right to


    criticize him? Moreover, Young Master Shen is a distinguished person. It''s an honor to be able to talk to


    him. But instead of showing gratitude, you hit him instead? Apologize to him right now!" Qiu Mu-Ying


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, it''s fine if you criticize me. But Qiu Mu-Cheng is your cousin. How could you say that


    about her?" Ye Fan clenched his hands in anger.


    "You bastard. So you are just a live-in son-inw of the Qiu family. You are just a piece of trash. How


    dare you hit me?"


    "Wait, I..."


    pong-


    Shen Fei had just gotten up but, before he could finish speaking, the enraged Ye Fan kicked him again.


    "Ah-"


    "You bastard. You are finished. I hereby dere. You are finished!"


    "Not just you. But that ungrateful bitch of a wife of yours as well. And the Qiu family.


    You are all finished."


    "This is what happens when you offend me. I will make you all suffer a fate worse than death-" Shen


    Fei howled as he clutched his stomach in pain.


    "Young Master Shen, listen to me. It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with the Qiu family.


    It''s all Ye Fan''s and his wife''s fault~"


    "Get lost!" Of course, Shen Fei was unwilling to listen to Qiu Mu-Ying''s exnation. He pushed her


    away, staggered into his car and drove away.


    Back at the scene, a pale-faced Qiu Mu-Ying was left behind with the husband-and-wife duo.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, look at what that useless husband of yours has done!"


    "You just wait. When Shen Fei goes after your family, the Qiu family will do nothing to help." Qiu Mu-


    Ying said viciously before leaving in her car.


    After Qiu Mu-Ying''s departure, Ye Fan looked at his wife and asked: "Erm, did I cause trouble for you?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not answer his question, but said quietly: "Let''s go to my grandfather''s ce."


    "And these are the clothes I''ve bought for you. Find some ce to change into them." As she said this,


    she handed over the box with the brand new suit to Ye Fan.


    Qiushui Logistics was thepany founded by Master Qiu, the head of the family. It could be said that


    the Qiu family owed their current sess entirely to him. That was why Master Qiu''s had unshakeable


    authority within the family.


    That was also why Qiu Mu-Cheng had married Ye Fan so readily when Master Qiu gave her the order.


    Right now, at Master Qiu''s vi, several of his children had already gathered.


    ording to family tradition, after a wedding celebration, Master Qiu would throw a feast for the new


    son-inw. Of course, this tradition only started when Qiu Mu-Hong had gotten married to Jiang Yang.


    Ye Fan, the useless live-in son-inw, had been left out of this tradition.


    "Okay, everyone is already here. Is everyone seated?"


    It was already dinner time so Master Qiu asked everyone to take their seats.


    "Dad, Mu-Cheng is not here yet.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng''s father, Qiu Lei, reminded softly.


    But Master Qiu pretended not to hear and continued: "Start serving the food."


    "Grandfather, sorry we arete. We were held up earlier."


    At this moment, hurried footsteps could be hearding from the entrance. Qiu Mu-Cheng and the


    now well-dressed Ye Fan had arrivedte to the feast.


    "Oh, you are wearing a suit now?"


    "A dog dressed up in human clothes is still going to act like a dog. And a useless son-inw in a suit is


    still a useless son-inw." When the Qiu family members saw Ye Fan in a suit, they greeted him with


    jeers.

 Chapter 10 Public Enemy

    Chapter 10 Public Enemy


    The smile vanished from Master Qiu''s face as soon as Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan appeared. He


    snorted coldly and refused to look at them.


    "Mu-Cheng,e have a seat." Qiu Lei weed his daughter to the feast. His phone rang just then,


    so he excused himself with an apologetic smile and left the room to answer the call.


    "This trash. Howe he has so many phone calls? Who knows what kind of trashy friend is calling


    him." Qiu Mu-Ying humphed coldly and then she remembered what she was about to say. "That''s right,


    grandfather. I nearly forgot. I have something to report. Just now, the young master of the Shen family


    came to my office for a business meeting. But he got beaten up by Ye Fan and his wife when he left the


    building."


    What?


    When they heard this, the dinner guests swiveled their heads upwards.


    "They assaulted the young master of the


    Shen family?"


    "Are they crazy?"


    "He''s the only son of the Shen family, and the heir to the Shen Corporation!"


    "His father, Shen Jiu-Yi used to be the number one tycoon in Yunzhou. He is very powerful and is on


    good terms with Master Li Er."


    "That''s Master Li Er, the top boss of Yunzhou!¡±


    "He''s a person with a powerful background. And this piece of trash actually hit him?"


    "They are trying to destroy our family!"


    All at once, the Qiu family members turned pale with shock. And even Master Qiu had an unhealthy


    pallor on his face.


    The Shen Corporation was one of the top enterprises in Yunzhou, and its assets were worth billions.


    Compared to them, the Qiu family''s logisticspany only had assets worth a few dozen millions. The


    Shen Corporation was more than just a few rungs above the Qiu family and a behemoth that the Qius


    should never pick a fight with.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Lei''s face had gone as white as a ghost.


    "Grandfather, we were only defending ourselves. That rich boy from the Shen family harassed me first.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng exined.


    "Cousin, you should not confound right and wrong. Young Master Shen was just joking with you. But


    you are a stuck-up and small-minded person so you couldn''t take a joke. Not only did you gang up with


    your useless husband to beat him up but, now, you are also falsely using him of harassment."


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled smugly and then, putting on a mask of piteousness, she turned to speak to Master


    Qiu.


    "Grandfather, you have to help me. I spent a lot of effort to secure the order from the Shen Corporation.


    Today, Young Master


    Shen was going to sign the contract with me. But after their interference, my months of effort have


    gone to waste." And of course, Qiu Mu-Ying had to add fuel to fire.


    When Wang Qiao-Yu heard that her daughter''s business has been affected, she flew into a rage. "Is


    your family bent on destroying the Qiu family?"


    "Back then, we should have expelled them from the Qiu family. All these years, they have been living


    off us. Yet, they do not know how to be grateful and keep causing trouble. Now, even the order that my


    Ying-Ying secured for us is gone."


    "Beautiful women are trouble indeed!" Wang Qiao-Yu cursed angrily.


    "That''s right. I''ve already said we shouldn''t keep this woman around. She''s trouble!¡±


    "She nearly destroyed our family back then. And now she''s causing trouble again?" The other rtives


    also chipped in to criticize Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Master Qiu turned to look at her with a look of anger on his face. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, are you sorry for


    what you have done?"


    "Grandfather, I don''t know what wrong I have done. Are you just going to listen to their side of the


    story..."


    "Shut up! You are still unrepentant? You said you don''t know what wrong you havemitted. Let me


    ask you. Did you and your husband beat up Young Master Shen?"


    "I ask you again. Ying''s order. Is it gone now because of what you have done?"


    "Finally, is our Qiu family in danger because of what you have done?" Master Qiu sprang to his feet, his


    eyes wide with anger. He had fallen into the throes of rage after asking the three questions in


    session, and he was not going to give Qiu Mu-Cheng the chance to speak for herself.


    "Dad, is there a need to ask? Didn''t she admit to assaulting Young Master Sheng just now? Just


    because of a joke, she flew into a rage and ganged up with her husband to give Young Master Shen a


    beating."


    "This girl. She has been spoilt by the family. Today, we should make her go down on her knees and


    apologize to us.¡± The fourth eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Luo, looked on with a smile on his face.


    "That''s right. Kneel and apologize to Ying-Ying!"


    "Apologize to the family~"


    "Just expel them from the Qiu family-¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying, Wang Qiao-Yu and the rest of the Qiu family were eager to kick Qiu Mu-Cheng while she


    was down. As they scolded her, they also called for the expulsion of Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family.


    That way, they would receive arger share of the family fortune in the future.


    When Qiu Lei heard their calls for expulsion, he was scared out of his wits. So as he begged his father


    for mercy, he also ordered Qiu Mu-Cheng to apologize.


    "Mu-Cheng, get on your knees quick. What are you doing?"


    "Do you want to see your father and mother starve to death in the streets?" Qiu Lei howled bitterly.


    All of a sudden, Qiu Mu-Cheng became Public Enemy Number One. Everyone was screaming at her.


    They all wanted her to kneel in apology.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt incredibly aggrieved. She turned her red-rimmed eyes to look at her


    father, grandfather and rtives. She couldn''t understand why. Why did they only listen to Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s side of the story and refuse to give her a chance to tell hers.


    She also couldn''t understand why her rtives did not show any concern for her, but instead chose to


    side with an outsider like Shen Fei.


    Could it be because Qiu Mu-Ying had a rich and powerful husband while hers was poor and useless?


    Could it be because Shen Fei had a powerful background while she and Ye Fan weremoners?


    The assembled guests continued to scream and, as she faced the attacksing from all sides, Qiu


    Mu-Chengughed. Sheughed piteously and tears streamed from her eyes.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that the world had abandoned her.


    She had to resign herself to her fate. Reality is cruel. If you do not have wealth or power, nobody will


    give damn about your dignity.


    Atst, Qiu Mu-Cheng bowed her head and started to bend her knees. She was going to kneel down in


    front of her rtives.


    But, at that moment, a firm hand reached out and stopped her from going down on her knees.


    "Mu-Cheng, why kneel down in front of these people? They do not deserve your respect!¡± Ye Fan''s


    words were firm and resounded like the sound of a rock striking the ground.


    At once, Qiu Mu-Cheng froze in surprise. She didn''t know when it started, perhaps since the day of her


    cousin''s engagement banquet, but she felt that Ye Fan had changed.


    He had be bigger and taller!


    And the hand holding her had be stronger.


    "How dare you!"


    "You bastard. How dare you show us such disrespect. Do you still recognize us as your elders?" The


    fourth Qiu brother, Qiu Luo, flew into a rage and screamed as he gestured at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Elders?" Ye Fanughed as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Uncle, let me ask you and everyone else in this room. I recognize you as my elders.


    But when have you ever treated Mu-Cheng as a niece and me as a son-inw?¡±


    "Mu-Cheng was nearly vited but, instead of showing concern for her, you are berating us and you


    even tried to make her kneel in apology? I don''t know who''s really your niece. Mu-Cheng or that rich


    boy from the Shen family. If he asks you to sever ties with Mu-Cheng, are you really going to do that?"


    Ye Fan''s words were sonorous and forceful. As he spoke, he stared fiercely at the Qiu family members.


    His speech was cutting and rendered Qiu Luo speechless. His face turned red and, for a while, he


    couldn''t get any word out of his opened mouth.


    "We didn''t say we would sever ties with Mu-Cheng. But Ying-Ying said Young Master Shen was just


    joking with Mu-Cheng. He didn''t..." Qiu Luo tried to exin but his tone was already weaker than


    before.


    Ye Fan thought he had just heard a joke. "A joke? Uncle, let me ask you. If some passerby on the


    street starts touching your wife, would you still think it''s funny? If somebody harassed your daughter in


    public, would you still think it''s a joke?¡±


    "Well..." Qiu Luo was struck dumb and his face turned red. He didn''t know how to respond to Ye Fan''s


    questions.


    Ye Fanughed coldly and then he turned to interrogate Master Qiu. "That rich kid from the Shen family


    insulted Mu-Cheng''s modesty and we merely defended ourselves. What wrong did we do? But look at


    you. You didn''t care for right or wrong. You only listened to Qiu Mu-Ying''s one-sided story and passed


    judgement on Mu-Cheng."


    "Don''t you all feel guilty?"


    Cold anger smoldered in Ye Fan''s eyes and he showed no fear whatsoever even as he debated the


    rabble all by his lonesome.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely dazed by the scene unfolding before her.


    Was this still the same weak and submissive husband who had never uttered a word ofint?


    Was this still the same useless piece of trash son-inw?


    When did her husband grow a backbone?


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that Ye Fan had be as tall as a giant, and that gave her a


    sense of security.


    Under Ye Fan''s questioning, a number of the Qiu family members had turned redfaced in


    embarrassment. Qiu Luo and his family, especially, were so ashamed that they could not say a word.


    Master Qiu was furious. But he could do nothing except fall back on his seniority. "How dare you! You


    are just a useless live-in son-inw! How dare you disrespect your elders! Even if we are in the wrong,


    you still have no right to criticize us. Are you not going to kneel down? If not, you can leave the Qiu


    family."


    Ye Fan smiled a self-deprecating smile. "Grandfather, you have already lived past half a century. You


    must have been through a lot. I have always thought that you were an understanding person. But now,


    it looks like you are nothing but a stubborn old fool who only knows to take advantage of his seniority."


    "Since it''s like this, there''s no need to stay in the Qiu family."


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go. I will bring you home."


    Under the stunned looks of the Qiu family, Ye Fan grabbed hold of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand and departed


    without turning back. Back at the vi, an oppressive silence remained in the air.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... You people~¡± The abrupt departure of Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng caused Master Qiu to tremble


    with rage and he nearly choked to death on his own anger.


    "Qiu Lei, look at your daughter and son-inw!"


    "Your family, they are really something, eh? They are so capable that they can even disrespect father."


    Our family has no daughter like her.''


    "From now onwards, Qiu Mu-Cheng is no longer a member of our family!"


    "Tomorrow we will kick her out of Qiushui Logistics!"


    The eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Guang, roared angrily as he held up his father.


    Qiu Lei''s face paled in terror and his skin took on a lifeless pallor. At that moment, he looked as if all


    strength had left his body.


    Outside the vi, Ye Fan supported Qiu Mu-Cheng as they walked back home.


    There was a tinge of sadness in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes. She knew. She knew what the actions of the


    Qiu elders meant to her. It was quite possible that she would not have a ce within the Qiu family


    from today onwards.


    She had grown up in the Qiu family and had lived with them all her life. Now that she was expelled from


    the family, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not know where to go or how to support her family.


    "Mu-Cheng, believe in me. After a while, the Qiu family will beg you to return." Ye Fan said confidently


    with a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Of course." Ye Fan''s words were grave and resonated with firmness.


    At the same moment, in the Li family''s vi within the city center, an elderly man was holding a ss of


    red wine and standing in front of a French window. Outside, a river of stars spread out across the night


    sky and the streets below were lit up with bright and colorful lights. It was night but vehicles streamed


    continuously on the roads.


    And then the old man spoke: "Mister Chu, by this time, my gift should have already arrived."


    "I hope you like it."


    Li Er smiled lightly, lifted his wine ss and raised a toast to the scenery outside his window. And then,


    he titled his head back and quaffed the drink!

 Chapter 11 Turbulence

    Chapter 11 Turbulence


    The Qiu''s family house.


    After Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s departure, the remaining guests carried on with their feast. Except


    for Qiu Lei. The atmosphere at the feast had gotten too ufortable for him after his daughter''s row


    with the family. So he made up an excuse and left.


    "Lei''s family are totally useless."


    "His daughter is too wilful and his son-inw is a useless piece of trash. They havepletely shamed


    us.¡± After Qiu Lei''s departure, Qiu Guang, the eldest Qiu brother, continued to sneer at his younger


    brother''s family.


    "Brother-inw, why mention them? Today is supposed to be a happy asion. Let''s not dampen our


    mood." Wang Qiao-Yu joined in the conversation and tried to change the topic. Then she smiled


    warmly at her son-inw, Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Wen-Fei, don''t you have some more gifts for your grandfather? What did you buy? Tell us about it.


    Your grandfather will be


    happy too."


    "Yes, Wen-Fei, we are all curious. Tell us about it." The youngest Qiu brother smiled as he looked at


    Chu Wen-Fei. The other rtives went with the flow and also prodded him for information.


    "Haha, uncle. Just wait and see. The gifts are on their way here. Once they have arrived, you will find


    out.¡±


    "I promise. Grandfather will receive a huge surprise." Chu Wen-Fei said confidently and Qiu Mu-Ying


    hugged his arm coquettishly.


    Since they did receive many valuable gifts from the Chu family yesterday and those gifts did add


    significantly to her prestige, Qiu Mu-Ying was extremely satisfied with her fiance.


    The atmosphere at the Qiu''s family house was slowly getting festive and the sombre mood caused by


    the argument earlier was swept away.


    "It looks like Wen-Fei is feeling confident in his gifts. Well, are you confident enough to beat your


    brother-inw? That year, he gave us a valuable painting painted by a famous artist. Your grandfather


    was all smiles for several days. Now, the painting is hanging in his study. Your grandfather enjoys


    looking at it every day." Qiu Guang said with a smile.


    Chu Wen-Fei just shook his head. "Uncle, don''t say that. A gift should not be judged by how valuable it


    is. It''s just a token of my appreciation for grandfather. As long the thought is there, no matter what I


    give, I am sure grandfather will be happy with it."


    "Haha, you are right, Wen-Fei. I am too shallow." Qiu Guang replied with augh.


    The other family members also praised Wen-Fei for his eloquence and high emotional quotient.


    But although they said that, they were stillpetitive when it came to such things.


    This was especially true for a vain woman like Qiu Mu-Ying. She had already told Chu Wen-Fei that he


    had to give something valuable or she would lose face in front of her rtives.


    "Wen-Fei, it''s fine as long as the thought is there. Forget about the gift. Don''t go to expense on my


    ount. You bing my grandson-inw is already the best gift you can give me." Master Qiu had


    alreadyposed himself and now he had a smile on his face as he exchanged pleasantries with Chu


    Wen-Fei.


    "How could I do this. I have to give a gift or I wouldn''t be doing my duty as a grandson-inw."


    "Grandfather, just take a seat. My surprise will arrive soon."


    Chu Wen-Fei was confident.


    When the others heard this, they started another round of praises for him.


    "Wen-Fei is so thoughtful-"


    "He''s from a rich family and so filial. Luo, your family is so lucky to get a son-inw like him."


    "Ying-Ying has found a good husband!"


    "Fei-Fei, look. When it''s time for you to find a husband, you must find someone like Wen-Fei. He''s


    good-looking, talented and a promising young man."


    "Come, let us give Wen-Fei a toast-"


    In the courtyard, the Qiu family members were having a merry and harmonious time.


    Things had gotten lively as the guests talked andughed among themselves.


    Chu Wen-Fei was smiling proudly in the face of everyone''s praise, and Qiu Mu-Ying''s vanity had been


    satisfied so she was contented. At this moment, both Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying, who had been


    ced on a pedestal by their rtives, felt infinitely glorious as if they were standing at the pinnacle of


    life.


    When he looked at his outstanding son-inw, Master Qiu smiled so much that he barely had time to


    shut his mouth. It was a scene of domestic bliss.


    As everyone was enjoying themselves, the butler came in and announced that a car had just arrived.


    "Haha~"


    "It''s here, grandfather. The gift your grandson-inw prepared for you is here."


    Chu Wen-Fei stood up with a smile and hurriedly ordered the servants to bring his gift in.


    "Whoa, it''s huge!¡±


    "Wen-Fei, what is it?"


    "Don''t tell me you''ve got a pretty woman in there. You even covered it up with a red cloth."


    A short whileter, several able-bodied men carried the gift into the hall.


    When the assembled guests saw this, they were stunned. The gift was around two meters wide and


    half-a-meter tall. It looked like a rectangr box but, as it was covered with a piece of red cloth, they


    couldn''t tell what it was.


    "Wen-Fei, don''t tell me it''s really a beautiful woman. Your grandfather is already an old man, so he


    won''t be able to use your gift." Qiu Guang joked around with Wen-Fei and caused everyone tough.


    Master Qiu also chided his eldest son light-heartedly.


    But as the Qiu family members wereughing, Chu Wen-Fei frowned. He thought there was something


    strange about the shape of the gift.


    "It''s probably just the gift box."


    Chu Wen-Fei guessed to himself and then smiled in response. "Haha, uncle, stop guessing. Just wait.


    And I will reveal the answer to you."


    And then, under the curious gazes of their rtives, Chu Wen-Fei grabbed Qiu Mu-Ying and led her to


    the front. They bowed to Master Qiu who was seated at the seat of honor and said: "Thank you,


    grandfather, for raising Ying-Ying to be such an outstanding woman. Please ept a bow from your


    grandson-inw.¡±


    "At the same time, to express my thanks, Ying-Ying and I would like to present grandfather with an


    evergreen pine tree from Nanshan. May grandfather enjoy immense fortune and live to a ripe old age!"


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying bowed together.


    Master Qiu''s smile grew so wide that his lips nearly touched his ears. And he eximed:


    "Splendid~Splendid~Splendid~"


    "Wen-Fei, you are so thoughtful-"


    And everyone else followed his example and cut loose with yet another round of praises for the couple.


    Qiu Mu-Ying tilted her chin proudly and looked at her fiance joyfully.


    Both Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Luo felt distinguished, as they basked in the reflected glory of their son-in-


    "Remove the cloth!"


    Amidst the praises of the guests and the happyughter of Master Qiu, Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand


    and gave the order haughtily.


    But unexpectedly, when the red cloth was removed, it turned out that there wasn''t an evergreen pine


    tree underneath. Instead, they saw a coffin.


    A pitch-ck and heavy coffinid quietly on the floor.


    Whoosh~


    All of a sudden, the door to the hall opened by itself and the cold wind howled like a devil. As it passed


    through the hall, the wind lifted up the piece of red cloth and caused it to p about noisily.


    Pitch-ck coffin. Bright red cloth.


    At this moment, within the hall, everyone was scared witless.


    Wang Qiao-Yu''s eyes were wide opened with fear. Qiu Mu-Hong and her family screamed in terror,


    while the children


    simply burst into tears.


    And Chu Wen-Fei was rooted to the spot as he stared unbelievably at the scene before him. It was


    supposed to be an evergreen pine tree, so how did it change into a coffin?


    As for Master Qiu, he was scared witless the moment he saw the coffin when the red cloth was


    removed. He trembled violently and his face turned pale as a ghost. When he opened his mouth,


    frightened growls could be heard.


    "You... You..."


    "You are trying to curse me to death-"


    Master Qiu''s body went limp and he started screaming in fear.


    Chu Wen-Fei actually sent him a coffin on this day of celebration. Even a youngster like Qiu Mu-Hong


    found it hard to ept such a twist in the plot, let alone a senior citizen like Master Qiu.


    Finally, Master Qiu fell off the chair he was sitting on andnded on the floor, where heid gasping for


    breath.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Father-"


    "Quick, call 120!" The Qiu family members were in a state of confusion as they ran towards their


    patriarch to help him up.


    The eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Guang, was so angry that he sent Chu Wen-Fei flying to the ground with a


    kick. "You bastard. If anything happens to my father, I will kill you."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get lost. Look at what your son-inw has done.-" After berating Chu Wen-Fei, Qiu Guang turned to


    Wang Qiao-Yu and pushed her away.


    "Grandfather, I... I... really don''t know what''s going on." Chu Wen-Fei was overwhelmed with confusion.


    After he was kicked to the ground, he could onlyy there quivering as snot and tears streamed down


    his face.


    He truly had no idea what had just happened. He had prepared an evergreen pine tree, so how did it


    turn into a coffin?


    There is this saying. Good fortune neveres in pairs and trouble never travels alone. And so, just as


    the Qiu family members were milling about in confusion, the butler came in with more bad news.


    "Master, there''s trouble. There''s big trouble."


    "Our Qiushui Logistics is under investigation."


    "Our ten warehouses have been sealed!"


    "The Qiu family assets have been frozen-"


    "Thepany executives have been taken away by the police for questioning-"


    "It''s over. It''s all over for Qiushui Logistics!"


    What?


    All of a sudden, the thunderstruck family members stood rooted to the ground.


    Fear and shock were growing in their wide opened eyes.


    What was happening to their family?


    Could it be punishment from the gods?


    However, as they were still struggling in a state of panic, several police cars had already stopped


    outside the Qiu''s family house. Several police officers got out of the vehicles and pushed open the gate


    to the house.


    Once inside, the officers produced their identifications.


    "Good evening, we are from the Yunzhou City Public Security Bureau.¡±


    "Qiushui Logistics is under suspicion ofmitting economic crimes, illegal business conduct and


    other offences. We would like General Manager Qiu Luo and Chairman Qiu Guang to follow us and


    assist in our investigation."


    When they heard this, Qiu Guang''s face turned pale and Qiu Luo''s copsed right on the floor as his


    legs had already turned to jelly.


    "I won''t let you take my husband~"


    Wang Qiao-Yu cried and pulled on Qiu Luo and refused to let go.


    But her efforts were futile. Finally, both Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo were taken away by the police.


    In just one night, nearly all the pirs of the family had fallen.


    Master Qiu was admitted into the hospital. The two most capable brothers were taken away by the


    police. Their warehouses had been sealed and Qiushui Logistics was in a state of paralysis.


    The Qiu family had fallen in just one night.


    Who would have thought that a celebratory banquet would end with the death knells of the Qiu family.


    The previously haughty Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Qiao-Yu were now like defanged tigers and the


    splendor of their former selves hadpletely vanished.


    "Who did we offend?"


    "Why, why did the heavens treat us this way?" In the Qiu''s family house, there was much wailing and


    gnashing of teeth. The whole family was in a state of grief.


    But all these happenings were unknown to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After she had been chased out of the family housest night, she went home and slept.


    And after the troubles had hit the Qiu family, a text message was sent to Ye Fan''s phone. "Young


    Master Chu, the Qiu family has fallen. Those who have offended you have been punished."


    "Are you satisfied with my gift?"


    Before the French window, Li Er smiled as he admired the wine ss in his hand.


    Outside the window, the sky was dark and


    the clouds were billowing as the wind blew.


    It looked like a storm wasing.

 Chapter 12 Torrential Storm

    Chapter 12 Torrential Storm


    sh-


    A branched lightning bolt tore through the sky as the rain poured down in sheets.


    At this moment, in his room at the Yunzhou City People''s Hospital, Master Qiu had already woken up.


    The Qiu family members were gathered at his bedside and they did not look good. Wang Qiao-Yu was


    crying, Qiu Mu-Ying simply kept quiet with her head down and Chu Wen-Fei was kneeling


    apologetically in front of Master Qiu''s bed.


    After all, it was Chu Wen-Fei''s gift that had sent Master Qiu into a fit of fright in the first ce. The old


    man was in a severe state after the "surprise" and if he had not been sent to the hospital in time, he


    would have died.


    Luckily, Master Qiu managed to recover from the shock. Otherwise, Chu Wen-Fei would have to bear a


    very heavy burden.


    "Dad, please find a way to help Guang and Luo. We haven''t heard anything from them for the whole


    night. Are they going to


    prison? Will they face the firing squad?"


    "Fei-Fei is still a child. She needs her father-"


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Qiu family was sobbing as she pleaded with her father-inw. And


    Wang Qiao-Yu was also wiping tears away from her red-rimmed eyes.


    Although the Qiu family had many offsprings, the only ones who could shoulder the burden for the


    family were just Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo. Once they were gone, the family would simply copse.


    "Stop crying!"


    "You only know how to cry-"


    "If you are going to keep crying, you can get out of my room!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu and herpanions in misery were frightened by this violent outburst and promptly


    shut up.


    And then, Master Qiu took one look at the still kneeling Chu Wen-Fei and said gravely, "You can get


    up."


    "Grandfather, I am sorry. What happened yesterday~"


    Chu Wen-Fei was going to continue when Master Qiu waved dismissively and said, "You don''t have to


    say anything. It''s not your fault. Someone else is targeting our family."


    Master Qiu was an old-timer so he had already noticed the suspicious points in this incident.


    "What? Somebody is targeting our family?"


    "Who could it be?"


    "Qiushui Logistics hasn''t offended anyone powerful recently. And in Yunzhou city, we don''t have any


    business enemies either."


    "So who''s going after our family!"


    Once again, Wang Qiao-Yu and the womenfolk went into a state of panic.


    Their bodies shook as tears streamed down their faces.


    "Shut up!¡±


    "You women are useless here. You are only good for irritating me." Master Qiu was already in a lousy


    mood and listening to the cries of the womenfolk only made him angrier.


    "Think carefully. Have you offended anyone?"


    "Enemies don''t just pop up out of nowhere. There must be a reason why they are targeting us like this."


    Master Qiu dered as he looked at his family.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Hong shook their heads. They did not remember offending anyone powerful.


    They did bully weaklings like Ye Fan, but weak people like him were unlikely to have the power to


    retaliate against the Qiu family.


    ¡°Wait, grandfather. It must be Qiu Mu-Cheng and that useless trash, Ye Fan!"


    "It must be them."


    "They attacked the Young Master of the Shen family yesterday and, right after that, these cmities


    started happening to us. It can''t be a coincidence."


    "The Shen family must have retaliated against us because of what Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan did. This


    is the Shen family''s revenge against us."


    Qiu Mu-Ying screamed out the facts that she had just thought of.


    Chu Wen-Fei followed suit and said, "That''s right. The Shen family must have prepared the coffin in


    order to exact vengeance on us. They are one of the toptier powers in Yunzhou and they have the


    backing of Master Li Er. In Yunzhou, there are few powers who are capable of orchestrating the events


    that happened yesterday. Very few, but the Shen family is definitely one of those groups."


    "That bastard Ye Fan and that bitch Qiu Mu-Cheng! It''s all because of them. It''s their fault that my


    husband was arrested.


    Dad, we must not spare troublemakers like them." The red-eyed Wang Qiao-Yu said viciously.


    Everyone else followed suit and ced the me on the couple as well.


    Master Qiu had a sombre expression on his face as he coldly gave the order. "Go get that unfilial girl,


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, and bring her to me."


    He was so angry that his voice shook as he spoke.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng received the call, Ye Fan was still making breakfast in the kitchen. As a live-in


    son-inw, it was his job to take care of all the household chores.


    "Mu-Cheng, breakfast is ready.¡±


    A few minutester, Ye Fan had already finished setting the table so he started calling Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and her family to breakfast.


    "Stop shouting. Mu-Cheng has already


    left."


    "Eh? Where did she go? It''s still early and it''s raining too." Ye Fan asked with a frown.


    Han Li replied coldly: "What? Must my daughter report to you whenever she goes out?"


    Since his mother-inw was angry, Ye Fan wisely kept his mouth shut. But Qiu Mu-Cheng did not


    return for the rest of the day, and that made Ye Fan very worried.


    Evening came and still Qiu Mu-Cheng did not return. Ye Fan tried calling her but nobody answered the


    phone. His worry deepened as he looked at the pouring rain outside. Just as he was about to go look


    for her at the Qiu''s family house, his phone rang.


    The caller was Qiu Mu-Ying.


    ¡°Ye Fan, go to the Shen family manor and pick up your wife from the entrance. She''s not a princess but


    she''s as delicate as one. She only kneeled down for a while but she actually fainted on the spot? I am


    speechless!"


    "If you can''t do the time, then don''t do the crime. Now you''ve dragged us down with you. You guys are


    really jinxes!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly as she ridiculed Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    What?


    "Mu-Cheng went to the Shen family?"


    "And she fainted?"


    Ye Fan''s face turned frosty when he heard the news.


    The Qiu family. It was the Qiu family!


    They ced all the me onto Mu-Cheng and him. They thought that the Shen family was responsible


    for the acts of retaliation and so they forced Qiu Mu-Cheng to go and apologize personally to the Shen


    family.


    But, Qiu Mu-Cheng, that silly girl. Why didn''t she tell him? Why did she go by


    herself?


    Was she afraid that he would suffer humiliation? Was she afraid that he would have to face persecution


    at the hands of the Shen family?


    But, Mu-Cheng, I am your husband. I am your man. I am supposed to be the one to brave the rain.


    Why did you, a woman, go face the troubles alone?


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s eyes turned bloodshot and he clenched his hands so tightly that his fingers


    dug deep into the flesh. And mes of rage burned within his chest.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, let me tell you. If anything happens to Mu-Cheng, there will be no ce for the Qiu


    family in Yunzhou city!"


    Ye Fan''s words were cold and sinister. They rang like a crack of thunder to her ears and she was


    instantly stunned. Her face had also turned white as sheet.


    Very briefly, Qiu Mu-Ying wondered if she had dialled a wrong number.


    Was this still the useless trash of the Qiu family?


    Was this still the same submissive Ye Fan?


    Why did she suddenly feel such overwhelming pressure? Qiu Mu-Ying shivered unconsciously, an


    unknown fear fomenting in her heart.


    "Ying-Ying, what''s wrong? You look pale." Wang Qiao-Yu, who was standing beside her daughter,


    asked curiously.


    Qiu Mu-Ying shook her head and replied, "Nothing, mom. It''s just that Ye Fan threatened me. He said


    that if anything happens to Qiu Mu-Cheng, he will take it out on the Qiu family."


    When the Qiu family members heard this, they burst intoughter.


    "He''s just a piece of trash. He can only talk tough. There''s no need to take him seriously, right?"


    "He wants to take it out on us. Let''s see if he''s capable of doing so!" Everyoneughed. They didn''t


    give a damn about Ye Fan and his family.


    "But we still have to think of a way to get your uncle and father out. Yang-Yang, have you asked your


    father? Can he help?" Wang Qiao-Yu looked at Jiang Yang. His father was a part of the city


    administration and had his own connections.


    Jiang Yang shook his head. "Auntie, I did ask my father. But he said the Qiu family had offended a very


    powerful person. So my father can''t do anything."


    When the Qiu family members heard this, they felt even more hopeless.


    "It''s all Ye Fan''s and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fault. Is it really all over for our family?" They couldn''t help but


    "Wen-Fei, please think of something. Your father also has connections in Yunzhou, right? Why not ask


    your father and see if he can help us." A red-eyed Qiu Mu-Ying tugged at Chu Wen-Fei''s arm and


    pleaded.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chu Wen-Fei looked troubled. "My father knows businessmen, but I''m afraid he doesn''t know any


    politicians..."


    "Wen-Fei, just call him and try asking. Maybe he knows someone?" The Qiu family members turned to


    look at Chu Wen-Fei and they looked like drowning men desperately grasping for a straw to save their


    lives.


    Chu Wen-Fei smiled bitterly. Since his father did not even want to acknowledge this marriage, he


    thought that his father probably wouldn''t want to help even if he could.


    But the Qiu family members looked at him so yearningly that Chu Wen-Fei found it hard to turn down


    their plea for help. So even though he knew this endeavor was doomed to failure, he dialled his father''s


    number.


    "Dad, regarding the Qiu family''s problem..."


    Before Chu Wen-Fei couldplete his sentence, Chu Yang''s angry voice came roaring from the other


    end of the line. "You unfilial son. Don''t call me ''dad''. As long as you do not divorce that green tea bitch,


    I will not allow you to set foot inside our house."


    Dududu~


    Chu Yang had hung up.


    "Wen-Fei, how was it? What did you father say?" The questioning came immediately after the call.


    Chu Wen-Feiughed guiltily and told Wang Qiao-Yu, "Mom, don''t worry. My father said he will think of


    something and take care of the problem."


    "That''s good, that''s good. At this crucial moment, we can only rely on Wen-Fei and Yang-Yang. The


    people in Lei''s family are just useless troublemakers."


    The Qiu family members smiled in relief and Master Qiu''s mood took a turn for the better.


    None of them suspected that Chu Wen-Fei had been bragging earlier.


    Take care of the problem? Yeah, right!


    Even if the problem of Chu Wen-Fei''s family being only second-tier and lower-ranking than the Shen


    family was ignored, Chu Yang was simply not interested in helping the Qiu family.


    At this moment, as the Qiu family members were digesting Chu Wen-Fei''s words offort, Ye Fan


    was on his way to the Shen family manor.


    When Ye Fan arrived at his destination, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still on her knees. Themps on both sides


    of the street glowed weakly and illuminated her limp figure.


    Through the curtain of rain that was as thick as an iron wall, Ye Fan could see the small figure of Qiu


    Mu-Cheng. She was kneeling there all by herself, so small and forlorn like a single spark lost in the vast


    night sky, as if the world had abandoned her.


    "Mu-Cheng~"


    Ye Fan hurried over and swept her into his hug.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s body was icy cold and her clothes had been thoroughly soaked through by the rain.


    Her face was as pale as paper but her forehead was raging hot. Because she had been kneeling for a


    long time, her porcin legs were marred by bloody marks. As the rain poured down, the blood from


    her wounds was washed away.


    "You stupid woman. Are you an idiot?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me. Why did youe by yourself!"


    "They''ve already expelled you from the Qiu family, so why bother yourself with them?"


    "Why are you so stupid?" Ye Fan howled angrily. The rain continued to beat down on him as he held


    Qiu Mu-Cheng in his embrace.

 Chapter 13 The Wrathful Ye Fan

    Chapter 13 The Wrathful Ye Fan


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled weakly. She didn''t know why but, as she felt Ye Fan''s embrace and listened to


    his voice, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a sense of security. As if she was being hugged by the whole world.


    "Ye Fan, I am sorry. For the past three years, you have been humiliated by my rtives."


    "I am truly sorry."


    "This time, I do not wish to get you involved with the Qiu family and suffer humiliation again."


    All these years, everyone was picking on Ye Fan. They humiliated him and even her parents med


    him for being useless. And she was also painted with the same brush.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng knew. She and her family were the ones who had dragged him down.


    Back then, it had been her decision to take in Ye Fan as a live-in son-inw. If it weren''t for her,


    perhaps this twentysomething young man would have had a happier life.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said her apology in a whisper. When Ye Fan heard her faint voice, he could almost feel


    his heart breaking.


    He knew just how strong-minded she was. Qiu Mu-Cheng would only show that soft side of hers at her


    weakest moment.


    As the rain continued to beat down on them, Ye Fan hugged his wife tightly and said, "Mu-Cheng,


    there''s no need for you to apologize. You are the best gift I have received from heaven. The greatest


    honor of my life is being your husband."


    Whoosh~


    At this moment, a Benz sped past and its spinning wheels stirred up the rainwater. All of it sshed


    onto Ye Fan and he was soon covered with ck muddy water.


    The car stopped and, from within, Shen Fei''s haughtyughter could be heard. "Yo, isn''t this the


    useless live-in son-inw? You are really a piece of trash. You actually let your own wife beg for mercy


    on your behalf."


    "Now you know what fear is. Since you can''t do the time, then you shouldn''t have done the crime."


    "I''ve already warned you. I am not the sort of person a useless trash like you can afford to offend."


    Shen Fei looked at Ye Fan with mockery and disdain in his eyes.


    How on earth did this useless piece of trash manage to marry a superb woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng?


    "But, it''s not like I can''t let you off. If you let your wife service me tonight, I promise, things will return to


    normal at the Qiu family."


    Shen Fei smiled coldy and looked impassionedly at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Of course, Shen Fei was just lying to Ye Fan. He had nothing to do with the going-ons happening to the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu family. At this time, the power of the Shen family rested in the hands of his father. Therefore, Shen


    Fei definitely did not have the power to topple a family on his own.


    But it was unimportant to Shen Fei whether he had the power or not. As long as he could bed Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, he didn''t care what happened to the Qiu family.


    When he heard this, Ye Fanughed.


    "Eh?"


    "You trashy live-in son-inw, what are youughing at? Who gave you the right tough?" Shen Fei


    was annoyed by Ye Fan''sughter so he retaliated with a scolding.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "Shen Fei, oh Shen Fei. I amughing at you because although


    you have eyes, you cannot recognize true greatness when it''s right in front of you!"


    "You have no idea what kind of existence is standing right before you?" "And you have no idea exactly


    what kind of person you have offended today?"


    "In my eyes, the Qiu family is insignificant. So is the Shen family. And even Li Er of Yunzhou is just a


    servant of mine!"


    As the rain poured around them, Ye Fan stood tall and proud. His voice was loud, like a crack of


    thunder, and resounded through the horizon.


    The crown prince of the Shen family, Shen Fei, was rooted to the spot instantly. At that moment, he


    could hear nothing else but Ye Fan''s imperious deration.


    The Ye Fan before him now was like a tiger baring its proud fangs and ws after a long slumber. His


    aura was so overpowering that Shen Fei started trembling unconsciously. It was as if Ye Fan was no


    longer the useless live-in son-inw of the Qiu family, but the heir of the world''s most prominent family.


    It wasn''t just Shen Fei. Beside them, the pale and weak Qiu Mu-Cheng was also stunned by the


    sudden change in Ye Fan.


    Was he still the same Ye Fan?


    "Shit!"


    "You moron-"


    "You are an idiot!"


    After a long stunned moment, Shen Feiposed himself and started berating Ye Fan.


    "I have eyes but cannot recognize true greatness?"


    "You are an idiot!"


    "You think the Qiu family is insignificant?


    You think my family is insignificant too?


    And Master Li Er is your servant?"


    "Screw you!"


    "You are just a useless live-in son-inw. Who gave you the courage to shoot your mouth off?"


    Shen Fei smiled angrily. In his eyes, Ye Fan was just aplete retard.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, don''t me me for not giving you a chance. If you want to find someone to me, go


    me your useless husband!"


    "You''re all going to die soon-"


    Shen Fei could not be bothered with an idiot like Ye Fan, so he ordered his driver to move into the


    manor. Only Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were left at the entrance.


    "Ye Fan, you shouldn''t have provoked him. And you definitely shouldn''t have offended Master Li Er."


    "The Shen family is powerful but Master Li Er is the unofficial king of Yunzhou city. Both the underworld


    and police answer to him. We can''t afford to offend either side." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face had turned pale


    with worry.


    She was really afraid that the Shen family would retaliate against them. At that time, the Qiu family


    would have to suffer more humiliations.


    But Ye Fan said lightly, "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. Trust me. I will make the Shen family pay for the


    humiliation you have suffered today. Many times over."


    Afterwards, Ye Fan sent Qiu Mu-Cheng to the hospital. She had been kneeling in the rain for a whole


    day and her body was at its limits. Her fever was also still raging. But Qiu Mu-Cheng was still worried


    about the troubles guing the Qiu family.


    Ye Fan looked at her with a firm look in his eyes. "Mu-Cheng, do you trust me?"


    "But the Shen family is powerful, I am afraid..." Qiu Mu-Cheng said worriedly.


    "Answer me. Do you trust me?" Ye Fan asked again, his voice heavy with authority.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised. It was the first time she had seen Ye Fan treat her so seriously. After a


    long pause, Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and replied with an affirmative grunt.


    "Ye Fan, I trust you."


    Actually, after they had reached the hospital, Qiu Mu-Cheng regretted her action for a while. She did


    not know what had possessed her to believe that Ye Fan, a live-in son-inw, could challenge the Shen


    family.


    But, Ye Fan had already left the hospital. Even if she wanted to stop him, she couldn''t.


    Ye Fan did not go far. He stopped at the hospital entrance and dialled Li Er''s number.


    When Li Er saw that the caller was Ye Fan, he was overjoyed. This was the first time Ye Fan had taken


    the initiative to call him. It was surely a good sign.


    "It looks like Mister Chu is starting to ept me."


    Li Er knew what Ye Fan meant to the Chu family and he knew just how powerful the Chu family was.


    So he was in a state of excitement, now that he had sessfullytched on to Ye Fan. He answered


    the call right away and was properly solicitous. But because he was so excited, his voice trembled a


    little.


    "Mister Chu, this is the first call I receive from you. I will always remember this moment."


    "Mister Chu, since you are calling me, does this mean you are satisfied with my gift? Are you ready to


    meet me and have dinner with me?¡±


    Li Er smiled joyfully. He was in a splendid mood.


    "Screw you and your dinner!"


    Ye Fan''s words, however, hit Li Er like a p on the head. And he was sent into a state of confusion


    right away.


    "Mister Chu, you... you are?¡± Li Er stammered.


    "Let me ask you. Does the Shen family in Yunzhou work for you?" Ye Fan''s voice shook with barely


    suppressed anger.


    Li Er was stunned for a moment, as he considered various things in his mind. Finally he nodded and


    said, "Mister Chu, what happened? Did someone from the Shen family offend you?¡±


    "Stop wasting my time! Li Er, let me tell you. After tonight, I want the Shen family to vanish. Fail to do


    that and the consequence will be unbearable for you. I can give you power and I can also take it away."


    Ye Fan''s angry voice exploded in the room and Li Er''s face turned as white as a sheet.


    He didn''t think Ye Fan was joking with him. The Chu family was perfectly capable of eliminating not just


    one, but tens and hundreds of Li Ers in a single night.


    "Screw that bastard, Shen Jiu-Yi."


    "Shui, call that bastard right away. How dare he offend Mister Chu. He must be tired of living!"


    Li Er''s screams of rage could be hearding from the room.

 Chapter 14 Because of You, the Shen Family Has Fallen

    Chapter 14 Because of You, the Shen Family Has Fallen


    The Shen family manor.


    The rain was pouring heavily outside, and the sky was overcast.


    When Li Er called, Shen Jiu-Yi was watching the financial news in the living room.


    And a topless Shen Fei was just leaving the bathroom after his shower. "Dad, did you see that Qiu Mu-


    Cheng kneeling in front of our house? I heard the third daughter of the Qiu family was a prideful woman


    but, in front of the Shen family, she could do nothing but kneel in apology."


    Shen Fei looked proud of himself. He enjoyed the feeling of having power over others, especially when


    they grovelled before him.


    However, Shen Jiu-Yi turned to re at Shen Fei and said, "You unfilial son. I am warning you. If you


    abuse our family''s authority to bully others, I will break your legs!" "Dad, I am innocent. Qiu Mu-Cheng


    came to kneel on her own ord. I had nothing to do with it," Shen Fei said aggrievedly.


    Shen Jiu-Yi snorted coldly. "Hmph, you had better be telling the truth. If I find out you have been


    Every time Shen Jiu-Yi saw his son, he managed to get himself worked up.


    Over the years, Shen Fei had caused a lot of trouble for him. If their family did not have power and


    influence, Shen Fei would have faced the firing squad several times over.


    "Go get dressed. We are going to see Master Er."


    Li Er had called and asked for a meeting earlier. Shen Jiu-Yi did not think much about it and decided to


    bring his son along to meet Master Er as well.


    Shen Fei did not dare to act up in front of his father so heplied right away. After changing into his


    clothes, he drove to Master Li Er''s residence with his father.


    Shen Fei did not often get involved in business operations, but the name Li Er was well known to him.


    "Master Er is the unofficial king of Yunzhou and even the mayor has to treat him with respect. Be on


    your toes when you see himter. If he likes you, then it will be helpful to our family." Along the way,


    Shen Jiu-Yi instructed his son on proper conduct.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I am sharp. I won''t embarrass you."


    Shen Feiughed heartily.


    Before long, the Benz reached the Li family vi. Under the guidance of a servant, the father and son


    pair soon reached the living room.


    In the room, Li Er sat quietly, his expression grave. Although he looked calm, he still inspired awe.


    When he saw Li Er, Shen Fei hurried forward to pay his respect. But Li Er paid him no attention.


    "Master Er, you wanted to see me?" Shen Jiu-Yi''s senses told him that something was wrong. His heart


    tensed and he suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    "Shen Jiu-Yi, let me ask you. Did you offend anyone important recently?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi went quiet for a while and then shook his head. "Master Er, I have been busy with my


    "Is that so?" Li Er snorted coldly and threw a photograph at Shen Jiu-Yi. "Take a good look. Tell me,


    have you offended the person in the photograph?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi bowed his head and took a look. The photograph was that of a young man wearing simple


    clothes. He was slim and good-looking but, considering his attire, he didn''t look like a rich person.


    "Master Er, I have never seen this person before. How could I have offended him?" Shen Jiu-Yi was


    really confused. He didn''t know why Master Er was asking him about the young man, but he was


    getting


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nervous.


    Pong!


    Li Er mmed the table and jumped to his feet. The movement caused a tea cup to fall to the floor,


    where it smashed to pieces. "You are still denying it? Then let me remind you again. His name is Ye


    Fan, a son-inw of the Qiu family."


    "Eh?¡± When he heard Ye Fan''s name, Shen Fei frowned and, without waiting for his father''s response,


    he hurried forward to look at the photograph. And then he smiled.


    "Master Er, I am afraid you have made a mistake. I know the person in this photo. He is a live-in son-in-


    front of our house with his wife."


    Shen Feiughed heartily and hepletely missed the frosty look in Li Er''s eyes. So he continued,


    "Ye Fan is a silly man. He is just a live-in son-inw but not only did he look down on my family, he also


    insulted you. He actually said Master Er was a nobody. That made me angry. I was willing to let him off


    for insulting me, but I could not tolerate him insulting you. So I got a few of my men to follow him. They


    will teach him a lesson."


    Shen Fei smiled happily at Li Er and waited expectantly for the praise toe his way.


    "What? You sent your men to teach him a lesson?"


    Li Er trembled violently, as if he had just been struck with a bolt of lightning.


    "Yes, Master Er. They should be reaching his house around this time. Is there something the matter?"


    Shen Fei had a perplexed look on his face. He didn''t understand why Master Er was overreacting.


    "Screw you!¡±


    "If you want to die, don''t drag me down with you!"


    Li Er was scared witless. He cut loose with a stream of scolding and sent Shen Fei to the floor with a


    kick. His face had already turned pale and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    Who was Ye Fan?


    He was the heir to the Chu family of Great China!


    He was the only descendant of the Chu family who could use the Tian (Heaven) character in his name!


    In order to see him, the head of the Chu family came down personally to Yunzhou.


    Li Er was all too willing to suck up to a person like him. He was even willing to call Ye Fan "daddy".


    But his own underlings went and provoked Ye Fan.


    Surely, they were trying to get him killed?


    Were they tired of living?


    In a fit of rage, Li Er threw a kick at Shen


    Jiu-Yi.


    "Shen Jiu-Yi, screw you!"


    "You will be the death of me!"


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "He is Chu Tian-Fan, the only member of the Tian character generation in the Chu family!"


    "That''s the Chu family. The family that''s as powerful as a country. Even the government has to suck up


    to them. Even heads of state have to show them respect."


    "Do you know? A hundred thousand soldiers are stationed in the suburb of Fenghai city. Why?


    Because the government is protecting the Chu''s family house!¡±


    Li Er howled angrily. Shen Jiu-Yi and his son were both scared witless and their minds were in a nk


    state.


    "The Chu family of Great China?''


    "As powerful as a country?"


    "Fenghai suburb. A hunded thousand soldiers. Just to protect the Chu''s family house?"


    Heavens!


    Who had they provoked?


    Shen Fei was in a state of daze. Both his legs were shaking and his body was drenched in cold sweat.


    And Shen Jiu-Yi was panicking. His face had turned as white as sheet and, finally, he copsed on the


    floor with a pong sound.


    "Mas... Master Er, wha...what should I do? Please, you have to help me?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi was a veteran of the business world and had a tougher temperament than most people.


    Even as he was panicking, he knew to ask Li Er for help.


    "Get lost!" Li Er threw another kick at Shen Jiu-Yi.


    "Help you?"


    "I can''t even save myself now.¡±


    "Young Master Fan has already said so.


    After tonight, the Shen family shall vanish from Yunzhou city!"


    Boom-


    The news hit the father-and-son pair like a thunder bolt from the sky. They stayed rooted to the spot,


    stunned and filled with despair.


    Shen Feiid limply on the floor. He was so petrified that he couldn''t get a word out of his mouth.


    As for Shen Jiu-Yi, his heart was filled with despair. Finally, he decided to vent his anxiety and anger by


    beating his son.


    "You bastard, oh, you bastard!"


    "You bastard-"


    "The Shen family will be destroyed because of you!"

 Chapter 15 Sir, Please Punish Us

    Chapter 15 Sir, Please Punish Us


    Li Er was mad at the Shen family for provoking Ye Fan.


    But after he had calmed down, he began to think of a n to save the Shen family.


    After all, Li Er had been operating in Yunzhou for many years and, during that time, the Shen family


    had made themselves useful to him. Most of his funds came from the Shen family.


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, Li Er did not want to abandon the Shen family.


    Finally, after facing a barrage of pleas from Shen Jiu-Yi, aposed Li Er sighed and said, "Alright,


    since you have served me faithfully all these years and because it was really your son''s fault, I will see


    what I can do. Maybe I can beg for forgivness on your behalf. As for you two, you are not getting any


    rest tonight. Get your ass over there and grovel in front of Young Master Fan."


    "Thank you, Master Er. Thank you, Master Er." The desperation in Shen Jiu-Yi was clear to see. After


    giving thanks to Li Er, he left the Li family vi with his son.


    Yunzhou City People''s Hospital.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you feeling better?"


    In the hospital ward, when Ye Fan saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng had woken up, he offered her an apple he


    had peeled earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already regained her frosty demeanour. In the past, she would simply ignore Ye


    Fan. She did not know since when, but her attitude toward Ye Fan had been slowly changing. So she


    unconsciously epted the apple from Ye Fan, and even thanked him for it.


    "Could it be that, I have fallen in love with this man?"


    But she squashed the thought as soon as it appeared. A proud woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng would never


    allow herself to fall in love with a mediocre man. That was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pride as a woman.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smile. "There is no need for a husband and wife to stand on ceremony with


    each other."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing. She bowed her head and ate the apple in silence. However, a blush could


    be seen on her exquisite face.


    "Oh by the way, how''s my grandfather doing? And the Qiu family, how are they doing?" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    suddenly remembered the problems guing her family, so she turned worriedly to Ye Fan for


    answers.


    Ye Fan''s expression turned grave. He looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and asked, "Mu-Cheng, don''t you hate


    the Qiu family? You still worry about them after what they have done to you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Blood is thicker than water. They are still my


    rtives and my elders, no matter how mean they are. I owe them for raising and educating me. And


    the Qiu family is where my roots are. Can you sever blood and family ties so easily? Also, it is my fault


    this time. I am the one who got the Qiu family into trouble.¡±


    Even now, this kind-hearted girl only knew how to me herself and her words were full of self-


    reproach.


    Ye Fan sighed. "You silly girl.¡±


    "Alright, we shall let them off this time. The Qius are really fortunate to have a niece like you. And


    Master Qiu should be counting his lucky stars for having you as his granddaughter."


    Ye Fan''s words made Qiu Mu-Cheng confused.


    "Let them off? Ye Fan, are you hiding something from me?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and smile. "It''s nothing. Oh, that''s right. Your grandfather is staying at this


    hospital too. I will take you to see him."


    "Okay."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and left the room with Ye Fan.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wen-Fei, have you heard anything from


    your father yet?"


    "Can he help or not?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was pacing around the room and bombarding Chu Wen-Fei with questions.


    After all, her father was still being held for questioning and she had not heard anything from him for an


    entire day. It was only natural for her to be worried.


    "Ying-Ying, don''t rush Wen-Fei. Such things cannot be rushed. We can only do our best and leave the


    rest to fate." Master Qiu was still resting on his sick bed and his words were frail, like his health.


    Worrying about the cmity facing his family had caused him to age overnight. And now he looked


    several decades older than he really was.


    Just as the Qius were worrying themselves to death, the door to the ward was pushed open and Ye


    Fan entered with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Shit, how dare you show your face around here?¡±


    "Our family is in such sad straits all thanks to you!"


    "My father has been arrested and his whereabouts is still unknown. Grandfather nearly died from shock


    because of you. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    When she saw Ye Fan and her cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes turned bloodshot and she started raging at


    the couple.


    Qiu Mu-Hong and her husband, Jiang Yang, were also unhappy. "Please leave. You are not weed


    here."


    "What do we have here? One useless husband who''s a piece of trash. Someone who can''t do anything


    right."


    "And the other one is pretending to be weak and trying to solicit pity for herself.


    You two are a good match for each other!¡±


    "Just looking at you makes me sick. Get out!" Wang Qiao-Yu was sent into the throes of rage when she


    saw Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Needless to say, the other rtives also started criticizing Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After all, in the eyes of the Qiu family members, the cmity facing them was entirely the fault of Ye


    Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    When she heard the hurtful wordsing from her rtives, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s already paleplexion


    turned paler. She did not try to defend herself, but said softly: "I am only here to see grandfather. I will


    just take a look and then leave. I have no intention of disturbing my elders."


    "Hmph, look at me? I am just an old bag of bones. I can''t shoulder the burden!" With a huff, Master Qiu


    turned his back on Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Are you deaf? Grandfather says he doesn''t want to see you. So can you get lost?" Qiu Mu-Ying


    screamed at her cousin.


    "Get lost!" Wang Qiao-Yu followed suit.


    "Get lost''


    In the hospital ward, almost every member of the Qiu family was screaming and their voices resounded


    through the room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped talking. She bowed her head, boundless grief swirling about in her heart.


    As Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in the midst of everyone''s hostilities, it looked as if the world had


    abandoned them. The light flickered and cast a shadow beneath them.


    Ssh~


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had turned red. Tear drops rolled down her face and hit the floor, where they


    shattered.


    Just by holding her hand, Ye Fan could clearly feel her body trembling.


    He said in a low voice, "Mu-Cheng, let''s go."


    But just as they were preparing to leave, a pair of visitors pushed the door open and hastened into the


    room.


    "Are you blind? How can you just barge in like this? Can''t you see my father is resting?" Wang Qiao-Yu


    was still fuming so, when she saw the intruders, she vented her anger on them.


    But when Master Qiu saw the neers, his expression paled. In a single bound, he leapt out of his


    bed and pped Wang Qiao-Yu so hard that she fell onto the floor.


    "Dad, why did you do that for?" Wang Qiao-Yu felt so aggrieved that she was about to cry.


    "You bitch. You can''t just go around scolding people. Are you trying to ruin our family!"


    Master Qiu berated his daughter-inw and then he hurried forward to pay his respects to Shen Jiu-Yi


    and Shen Fei.


    "President Shen, we are honored to have you here. I am sorry I am unable to receive you properly.


    Please forgive me!"


    What?


    "President Shen?"


    "Don''t tell me he is the President of Shen Corporation, Shen Jiu-Yi!"


    When they heard Master Qiu''s greeting, the Qiu family members were all surprised.


    And one by one, they stepped forward to grovel before the Shens. They bowed and greeted Shen Jiu-


    Yi so abjectedly that they looked like ves paying homage to their master.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi ignored the Qius. He pushed Master Qiu aside and then walked directly to where Ye


    Fan was standing.


    And under the astonished gazes of the Qius, Shen Jiu-Yi pulled his son along and knelt in front of Ye


    Fan with a pong sound. With his forehead and hands touching the floor, Shen Jiu-Yi pleaded piteously:


    "It was my son''s fault for not recognizing and offending you. Please punish us, Mister Chu!"


    Behind him, Shen Fei was also on his knees. He added intively, "Please


    punish me, Mister Chu!"


    Their voices were so loud that it shook the whole room.

 Chapter 16 Is He a VIP?

    Chapter 16 Is He a VIP?


    "What~What~"


    "What~"


    The room went dead still and the Qius stared with their mouths open.


    Outside, the cold wind blew and ravaged thend.


    In the room, the pleas of the Shens reverberated for a while.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly rooted to the spot, as she looked at the scene unfolding before her in


    disbelief.


    She could not believe that, Shen Jiu-Yi, the head of a multibillion family, would grovel in front of Ye Fan


    and beg for mercy. It was especially unbelievable because Master Li Er was the patron of the Shen


    family.


    But when she thought about the events that had happened before, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help but


    suspect that Ye Fan might, in fact, be hiding some secrets about himself.


    As for Wang Qiao-Yu, Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest of the Qiu family, they looked as if they had just been


    pped in the face. And all of them just stood there agape.


    What''s this?


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t Ye Fan just a useless trash?


    Wasn''t he just a live-in son-inw?


    A trash without wealth or power?


    The Qius'' minds went nk when they saw Shen Jiu-Yi and his son grovelling in front of Ye Fan, after


    they had pushed Master Qiu away. Meanwhile, the old patriarch was still squatting on the floor like a


    dog. After getting pushed down earlier, he had not been able to muster the strength to get up. But at


    that moment, the shock reverberating through his mind was much greater than the pain on his butt.


    Standing in stark contrast to the stupefied members of the Qiu family, Ye Fan had a calm demeanor.


    His face was expressionless as he looked down on the kneeling father-and-son pair. Ye Fan said


    coldly, "Are you afraid now? When you insulted Mu-Cheng earlier, did you not think of the


    consequence?"


    Ye Fan''s angry castigation frightened the Shens so badly that they started trembling and did not dare to


    lift their heads. Now that they knew Ye Fan''s true identity, they did not even dare to look him in the eye.


    As for Shen Fei, he had already been scared witless back at the Li family manor.


    Before this day, he would never have thought that the trash that everyone had looked down on was


    actually a dragon among men.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Get over there and apologize!"


    Ye Fan barked out an angrymand and the Shens got up in a hurry. They darted over to where Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was standing and prepared to go down on their knees.


    But at that moment, Wang Qiao-Yu hurried over and said: "President Shen, do not be fooled by this fox


    pretending to be a tiger. He is just a useless piece of trash. A live-in son-inw without power or


    money. An idiot. His name is not Chu. You are mistaken."


    "The real Mister Chu is right here?"


    As she was chatting away, Wang Qiao-Yu called for her son-inw and daughter. She wanted to


    present them to Shen Jiu-Yi.


    If her family could get to know a big shot like Shen Jiu-Yi, their position within the Qiu family would rise


    to the top. Even Master Qiu himself would have to suck up to them.


    "Screw you!"


    But, just as Wang Qiao-Yu had finished talking, Shen Jiu-Yi pped her in the face and Shen Fei


    jumped over to kick her in the stomach.


    "You silly bitch, how dare you insult Mister Chu?"


    "Who gave you the audacity to do so!"


    Shen Jiu-Yi and his son had nearly pissed themselves. After severely castigating Wang Qiao-Yu, the


    father-and-son pair hurried over to Qiu Mu-Cheng and fell to their knees with a pong sound. And then


    they proceeded to beg for forgiveness.


    "Morn-"


    As Wang Qiao-Yuid moaning on the floor, Qiu Mu-Ying hurried to her side to help her up.


    As for the rest of the Qiu family members, they were in a state of befuddlement, without any idea about


    what had just happened. And even though they had just witnessed the beating of Wang Qiao-Yu, none


    of them dared to say a word, for fear of offending Shen Jiu-Yi and his son.


    "Get lost. I will let you off just this once, on ount of Li Er. Next time, take a careful look before you


    offend somebody!"


    Ye Fan could not be bothered to look at the piteous disy of the Shens, so hemanded them to


    leave.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''ste. Let us go back and rest."


    Ye Fan''s voice sounded quietly beside Qiu Mu-Cheng, who had yet to recover from her shock.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing. She merely nodded her head, gave an affirmative grunt and left the room


    with Ye Fan.


    After the couple''s departure, Master Qiu''s hospital ward went into a state of silence.


    After a long while, it was Qiu Mu-Hong who first started talking. "Grand... GrandGrandfather, Just...


    Just now, was he really the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi?" she stammered.


    In the room, the Qius looked at each other in disbelief.


    Why did the President of Qianyi Corporation behave so servilely toward their useless live-in son-in-


    Could it be, our live-in son-inw''s secret identity is a big shot?


    "Aren''t you going to give me an exnation for what happened earlier?" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye


    Fan and asked coldly. After reaching her hospital ward, she had been feeling increasingly uneasy


    about the whole incident.


    Ye Fanughed and asked in a low voice, "What kind of exnation do you want?¡±


    "What do you think?" Qiu Mu-Cheng had already regained her frost demeanor. She looked directly at


    Ye Fan and asked: "You are just a live-in son-inw. You are nobody famous. So why were the Shens


    so afraid of you? Why did Shen Jiu-Yi grovel before you? And that sports car. Howe you could


    activate it?"


    "Ye Fan, who are you?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked softly and fixed her bright gaze on him.


    It was silent in the room except for the echo of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s question.


    The cold night wind passed through the window and swirled around the room. It stirred up her hair and


    sent the strands dancing about like a flurry of snow.


    After a long pause, Ye Fan smiled and replied, "I have already told you about the sports car. As for


    what happened today, I have no idea. You should go ask the Shen family. Of course, it could be a case


    of mistaken identity like what our aunt said.¡±


    Ye Fan did not feel like continuing the conversation so he turned and left the room.


    ¡°Ye Fan, stop!¡±


    "I am warning you. I can put up with you being poor and I can put up with you being mediocre. But if


    you break thew, I will look down on you!" Qiu Mu-Cheng roared angrily.


    She could not help but think of the events that had happened today.


    After all, before today, Ye Fan was just a live-in son-inw of her family. He had been born in the


    countryside. He had no connections, power or wealth. And yet, today, the top tycoon of Yunzhou


    grovelled before him. Besides illegal dealings, Qiu Mu-Cheng could not imagine how Ye Fan had


    managed to achieve this feat.


    Ye Fan did not turn back. He stood at the entrance with his back facing her, and remained silent for a


    while. And then he smiled a self-deprecating smile. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, so that''s what you really think of


    me."


    Ye Fan smiled ruefully and left the room quickly. And Qiu Mu-Cheng could only see his lonely back


    view as he faded into the distance.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a sense of pity.


    Maybe she had been too harsh with Ye Fan.


    "Well, that''s good. I don''t want him going down the wrong path!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng snorted coldly and that


    sense of pity she had felt earlier vanished instantly like a candle me in the wind.

 Chapter 17 The Conscience-Stricken Chu Wen-Fei

    Chapter 17 The Conscience-Stricken Chu Wen-Fei


    The next day, both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Master Qiu were discharged from the hospital.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to return to the Qiu''s family house to visit her grandfather, but changed her mind


    when she reached the gate.


    "We''re already at the gate. Don''t you want to go in?" Ye Fan asked.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled self-deprecatingly. "No. When grandfather sees me, it will


    only make him mad. I was the one who got the Qiu family into trouble." After saying her piece, she


    returned home.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s phone vibrated. It was a text message from Li Er. "Young Master Fan, I''ve


    followed your instruction. It''s done." Ye Fan lifted his head and looked at the Qiu''s family house. He


    smiled ambiguously and left.


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Although Master Qiu had already left the hospital, the rest of the Qiu family were still hanging around


    him.


    Right now, the eldest and fourth Qiu brothers were in prison. The second and youngest brothers were


    not around. And Qiu Lei, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s father, was just useless. He did not even dare to visit the


    family house. Only Master Qiu was left to support the family in its time of need.


    "Tell me, do you think we have underestimated Ye Fan?"


    "Even the Shens were so servile to him. This Ye Fan could be a hidden dragon!"


    "Perhaps, the cmity we are facing now has nothing to do with the Shen family. Maybe it is Ye Fan''s


    revenge on us?"


    The person speaking was the only daughter of the patriarch and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s paternal aunt, Qiu


    Huan.


    "Hmph, what kind of bullshit big shot is he?" "This Ye Fan is just a useless piece of trash. If he''s


    somebody important, then my Ying-Ying is the First Lady. Obviously, the Shen family had made a


    mistake. The person they were looking for is our Wen-Fei." Wang Qiao-Yu''s face was still swollen, but


    she had already forgotten the lesson taught to her at the hospital. She was still insisting that the Shens


    had made a mistake.


    The other Qius kept their peace. Obviously they were skeptical of Wang Qiao-Yu''s judgement.


    After all, even if the Shens had made a mistake when they thought that Ye Fan was Chu Wen-Fei, how


    could they have mistaken Qiu Mu-Cheng for Qiu Mu-Ying? All of them remembered that the Shens had


    kowtowed to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Wen-Fei, say something. Tell your uncles and aunties that you were the one who settled the issue with


    the Shen family." When she saw that the others did not believe her, Wang Qiao-Yu angrily demanded


    Chu Wen-Fei to speak up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle Luo~"


    "Uncle Guang!¡±


    "You are back?"


    But just as the Qius were discussing the events that had taken ce at the hospital, two persons


    walked into the meeting. Qiu Mu-Ying and the others recognized the new arrivals, and joyously


    weed them.


    "Guang and Luo, what happened? Howe you are out so soon?" Master Qiu was pleasantly


    surprised but, at the same time, confused.


    "Dad, we will exinter. Where''s Wen-Fei? Luo and I have to thank Wen-Fei properly." Qiu Guang


    started looking for Chu Wen-Fei the moment he arrived.


    Finally, the two Qiu brothers almost knelt down in front of Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Dad, uncle, don''t do this. It will be most unfilial of me if I let my elders kneel down in front of me!" Chu


    Wen-Fei waspletely stupefied when he saw his uncles-inw attempting to kneel in front of him.


    He was so frightened that he stopped them immediately.


    "Wen-Fei, this time, the Qiu family has to thank you!"


    "You are the savior of our family."


    "Without you, we would never have ovee this trial!"


    When Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo thought about the events that had happened that night, they still had


    lingering fears. When Qiu Guang had been arrested, he had thought that was the end of the Qiu family.


    But, to his surprise, they had been released this morning. Not only them, but the Qiu family


    warehouses had also been reopened.


    When they had left the public security bureau, Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo had met Shen Jiu-Yi. And he


    had told them, "If it wasn''t for Mister Chu''s magnanimity, your family would have been destroyed."


    "Rejoice, for your family is fortunate enough to have a son-inw like Mister Chu!"


    And that had told the Qiu brothers everything they needed to know about the situation, including the


    identity of their savior.


    In the Qiu family, there was only one person with the Chu surname. It could only be Chu Wen-Fei. And


    that was why the Qiu brothers had thanked Chu Wen-Fei upon their return.


    "Damn, it''s really Wen-Fei!"


    "Wen-Fei''s family is so powerful that they can even handle the Shen family?"


    "Our family has an excellent son-inw indeed."


    "Wen-Fei, you are the savior of our family."


    All at once, after the Qiu brothers'' confirmation, everyone''s suspicion was dispelled and theypeted


    to offer thanks to Chu Wen-Fei.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying were both overjoyed.


    "Heh, I have said it before. Our Wen-Fei is the one who saved our family. And you didn''t believe me?


    And you even gave credit to that piece of trash, Ye Fan. Do you believe me now?" Wang Qiao-Yu said


    smugly.


    "That''s right, my husband is the best! The Shens obviously made a mistake yesterday. They should


    have kowtowed to my husband. But that useless trash Ye Fan took advantage of their mistake." Qiu


    Mu-Ying raised her chin proudly.


    The Qius were all smiling, but Chu Wen-Fei failed to raise his spirits.


    What was going on?


    How did he be the savior of the Qiu family?


    The important thing was that Chu Wen-Fei did not remember doing anything to help.


    Could it be the phone call I made to my


    father?


    Damn. When did my father be so powerful that he can take care of the Shen family of Yunzhou?


    Chu Wen-Fei basked in happiness when he thought about this. He decided to ept that it was his


    father who had lent a helping hand.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Uncle and auntie, it was nothing. We are all family. There is no need to stand on ceremony."


    After some consideration, Chu Wen-Fei decided to stop being humble. It was time to show off.


    The Qiu family had just survived a crisis, so the mood was jubnt. That night, the Qiu family members


    gathered for dinner.


    At the family banquet, Master Qiu sighed as he looked at the empty spots where Qiu Lei and his family


    were supposed to be seated. "Tomorrow, give Mu-Cheng a call.


    Tell her to return to thepany. She is still a daughter of the Qiu family after all. Even broken bones


    are held together by tendons and blood is thicker than water."


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been Master Qiu''s favorite granddaughter. But due to some reasons, he


    had be disappointed in her. But, despite his disappointment, he did miss his granddaughter.


    Master Qiu''s suggestion, however, was not well-received by the other family members. Qiu Mu-Ying


    and her family were especially opposed to this idea. But Master Qiu ignored the voices of dissent and


    stood firmly by his decision to let Qiu Mu-Cheng return.


    "Nevermind, we are one family after all. Let''s not quibble with her. If she wants to return, let her.¡±


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Come, let us all toast Wen-Fei. He single-handedly turned back the


    tide and save the Qiu family."


    And so the Qius raised their cups toward Chu Wen-Fei.


    And he decided not to be shy about taking credit for his sess, so he epted their toasts. Basking


    in the limelight, Chu Wen-Fei looked the very picture of sess and he was contented.


    Damn. Showing off felt really good!


    After a while, a messenger sent by Shen Jiu-Yi arrived with an invitation for Master Qiu.


    "What happened before was my fault. I have failed to bring up my son properly and I am ashamed of


    myself. Three dayster, my son and I will throw a banquet at Yunjing Hotel, where we will personally


    apologize to the Qiu family. At that time, I hope Mr. Chu and Mrs. Qiu will do us the honor of attending


    the banquet!"


    Written by, Shen Jiu-Yi!


    "Whoa, Wen-Fei, that''s awesome!" "A handwritten invitation from the head of the Shen family, inviting


    you to a banquet where he will personally apologize to you?"


    When they saw the invitation, the Qius got themselves all worked again. And Qiu Mu-Ying felt really


    proud of herself.


    After all, having an amazing husband like Chu Wen-Fei made her look good too.


    But as Chu Wen-Fei looked at the invitation, he could not help but feel that something was wrong.


    Since his father was the one who had dealt with the Shen family, with zero participation from himself,


    then the person Shen Jiu-Yi should be inviting was his father. So why was he invited?


    Moreover, Shen Fei had never offended him or his wife before. So why did Shen Jin-Yi talk about his


    failure to bring up his son properly? Why mention apologizing at all?


    "Damn it, what went wrong?"


    The more Chu Wen-Fei thought about this


    invitation, the more suspicious it looked to him. He could not shake the feeling that something was


    wrong.

 Chapter 18 A Man as Rich as Croesus

    Chapter 18 A Man as Rich as Croesus


    Since Chu Wen-Fei could not figure it out, he decided to just stop thinking about it.


    After all he was the only person with the Chu surname in the Qiu family, so he must be the one Shen


    Jiu-Yi wanted to invite.


    "This Shen Jiu-Yi, he really knows how to please me.¡±


    "Okay, go back and tell your boss that I will be there three dayster. And I will be bringing my friends


    and rtives."


    "I hope I can see his sincerity then."


    When it came to showing off, Chu Wen-Fei did not go about it with half measures. He put on airs and


    looked down on the messenger with amanding aura radiating from his eyes. And his elegant


    bearing immediately aroused respect among the Qius.


    "That temperament~¡±


    "Hees from wealth indeed. A child from amoner family would never have amanding


    presence like Wen-Fei."


    And the Qius indulged in another round of praise for Chu Wen-Fei. As for Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Qiao-


    Yu, they were smiling so hard that the corners of their mouths nearly touched their ears.


    With their fortunes changed for the better after they had been standing on shaky ground, it was only


    natural for the Qiu family members to rejoice.


    Of course, Ye Fan did not know that Chu Wen-Fei had taken credit for his work. But he would not mind


    even if he did know.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng was important to him, so how the other Qius saw him did not matter to him.


    Last night, the Qiu family had informed Qiu Mu-Cheng that she had been reinstated. This was good


    news to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family and made them very happy. To celebrate, Qiu Lei opened a bottle of


    1982 Scheurebe.


    After all, Master Qiu had expelled Qiu Mu-Cheng from the family. Although he had not made any


    statements, just the fact that he was letting Qiu Mu-Cheng return to thepany meant that he was no


    longer angry with her.


    "Mu-Cheng, your grandfather did go overboard."


    "But, deep now, he cares about you. So, please don''t hate him."


    At the dining table, Qiu Lei spoke gravely to his daughter.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded vigorously, with slightly red eyes. "Dad, I know."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would never forget her childhood. Back then, Master Qiu had doted on her. He had


    given her all sorts of delicious food and fun toys but, unfortunately, his attitude toward Qiu Mu-Cheng


    had taken a turn for the worse three years ago.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not me her grandfather. She only med herself for being a disappointment.


    ''Alright, why are we talking about this?


    Let''s talk about something cheerful. How about we go on a holiday after Mu-Cheng gets her pay check


    this month?" Han Li decided to change the topic.


    "Haha~Good!" Qiu Lei agreed right away.


    There was a happy and harmonious atmosphere surrounding the family of three. And Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was especially cheerful. Now that she had her grandfather''s forgiveness, she felt unburdened.


    But they did not notice someone looking at them. He was standing quietly by the study''s door, with a


    contented smile on his refined face.


    After all, his hard work had been for the sake of protecting the happiness of this beautiful woman.


    This night, a lot of people smiled.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family smiled, and so did Wang Qiao-Yu''s family.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Qiu family members were immersed in joy after their close brush with destruction. In their eyes, the


    world was so beautiful.


    But little did they know that there was no such thing as peace on Earth. There was just somebody who


    was willing to shoulder the burden and clear the way for them.


    Ye Fan did not disturb them. After a short while, he turned around and went back to the study.


    All these years, Ye Fan would always visit the study after dinner and stay tillte at night.


    Day after day, it was always like this.


    Sometimes, when he got tired, he would look out of the window. The multitude of stars sprinkled across


    the night sky looked like sparks swaying in the wind. Maybe they were weak and small, but Ye Fan


    believed that, one day, the sparks will start a prairie fire.


    "Very soon, the Chu family will pay back many times over what they owed me and my mother!" Ye Fan


    had a firm look in his eyes as he clenched his hands.


    The next day.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left for work early in the morning. The Liuyuan residential district they were


    staying at was close to her office and there was a direct bus that went there. Although she was a


    manager at thepany, Qiu Mu-Cheng would take public transport every day in order to save money.


    It couldn''t be helped. When you are poor, nothing goes right for you. The burden of supporting this


    family of four had fallen on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s shoulders. She had no choice but to be frugal. It did hurt


    Ye Fan though, when he saw his wife going through hardship.


    "I should go get some money and buy a car for Mu-Cheng.¡± As Ye Fan looked at the beautiful and


    graceful figure of his wife standing at the bus stop, he started to make ns.


    The Maserati had already been towed away by Qiu Mu-Ying''s family. After all, everyone in the Qiu


    family had assumed that the car was Chu Wen-Fei''s betrothal gift to Qiu Mu-Ying. There was no way


    for Ye Fan to retrieve the car now.


    But it was funny. Qiu Mu-Ying''s family had not managed to open the car''s doors even once, so they


    could not take the car out for a spin. Right now, it was just gathering dust in their garage.


    Ye Fan was the sort of person to act once he had set his mind to something. So immediately after he


    had made his decision, he went straight to the nearest Hongqi Bank using his phone''s navigation app.


    The time was nine o''clock in the morning.


    The bank had just opened for business and there weren''t many customers. At this moment, several


    bank employees were chatting away in the lobby.


    "What? Our Yunzhou Hongqi Bank is part of the Hongqi Bank in America? I thought we were just a


    third-rate bank with the same name?" Li Xiao-Hong had just joined the bank and did not know a lot


    about Hongqi''s history. After hearing her colleagues'' discussion, she was so shocked that she covered


    her mouth.


    The Hongqi Bank of America. That was the biggest bank in the world.


    "Xiao-Hong, you are fearless because you are ignorant. Our Hongqi Bank has branches in more than


    one hundred and fifty countries and territories, and our brand value is ranked among the top fifty in the


    world. Even our branch in Yunzhou city is iparable to other banks. How dare you call us a third-


    rate bank?"


    "Do you know, there are only three branches of Hongqi Bank in all of Great China. There''s one in


    Yunzhou city, one in the capital Yanjing and thest one is in Zhonghai, the financial hub of Great


    China. Consider yourself incredibly lucky to be able to work in our bank." Wang Kai-Wen snorted and


    looked at the farming vige girl in front of her with disdain and contempt.


    As expected, people from the countryside are ignorant.


    "Surely, that''s impossible? Yunzhou is just a third-tier city. Why would Hongqi Bank set up a branch


    here?" Li Xiao-Hong still found this difficult to believe. Shouldn''t an outstanding bank like Hongqi


    choose one of the top-tier cities? Why did they pick an out-of-the-way third-tier city like Yunzhou?


    "Who knows?" Wang Kai-Wen did not know the answer either.


    "But the older employees said the bank chose this location for the sake of just one person."


    What?


    Li Xiao-Hong was stunned almost immediately.


    One of the world''s top banks chose to set up a branch in a third-tier city just to service one single


    person. If this person really existed, then he must be truly outstanding!


    Could it be that he was as rich as Croesus?


    Because of the shock, Li Xiao-Hong had her eyes wide opened. She couldn''t help being curious about


    the identity of the person who had caused the bank to set up their branch here.


    "Good morning, do I need a queue number to withdraw money?"


    At this moment, Ye Fan walked into the bank and smiled lightly as he made his inquiry.

 Chapter 19 A Chance to Show Off

    Chapter 19 A Chance to Show Off


    Ye Fan was addressing Wang Kai-Wen, the bank employee nearest to him.


    Wang Kai-Wen took one look at Ye Fan''s unfashionable appearance and was immediately filled with


    disdain for him. She thought he had the air of a country bumpkin and was probably a peasantworker


    who hade to the city to work.


    "Queue number? Go outside and turn left. Keep walking for two hundred meters. There''s a rural


    "Our Hongqi Bank is an international bank. We only deal with the upper crust of society, and country


    bumpkins are not weed.¡±


    Wang Kai-Wen''s eyes were filled with contempt and she did not even look at Ye Fan. If it were not for


    her professionalism, she wouldpletely ignore a country bumpkin like him and let the security


    guards chase him out.


    Withdraw money?


    Was he not embarrassed toe here and withdraw a pittance amount of just one or two hundred?


    Was Hongqi Bank the sort of ce a country bumpkin could patronize?


    The smile faded away from Ye Fan''s face and was reced with a frown.


    "Mister, do you have a transaction to handle? Let us go get a queue number?" At this moment, Li Xiao-


    Hong approached Ye Fan genially, with a bright smile on her face. Her high heels cked lightly on the


    floor as she walked toward him.


    "Hmph, acting so friendly toward a poor person. Birds of a feather really do flock together.¡± Wang Kai-


    Wen truly despised poor people like Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong. She felt so insulted, having to work with


    a country bumpkin at the bank.


    Halfway through her sneer, a couple walked in from the entrance. When Wang Kai-Wen saw them, the


    look of disdain vanished from her face and she started fawning over the neers.


    "Manager Wang, you havee?"


    Wang Yu nodded and gave an affirmative grunt. He had a phone in one hand and the other was busy


    hugging the slim waist of his femalepanion. "I am withdrawing some money. Be quick about it. I


    am in a hurry. I have to attend a high ss auctionter."


    "Haha, rx, Manager Wong. You are our VIP customer, so we will prioritize your transactions." Wang


    Kai-Wen smiled fawningly. The servile demeanor she had on now stood in stark contrast to the look of


    contempt she had shown Ye Fan earlier.


    And then, she took Wang Yu''s identification card to the queue number dispenser. Ye Fan was still


    standing in front of the machine and trying to get his card out, when Wang Kai-Wen pushed him aside


    without a word.


    "Kai-Wen, what are you doing? Mr. Ye has not received his queue number yet?" Li Xiao-Hong said as


    she stood up for Ye Fan.


    Wang Kai-Wen said disdainfully: "He''s just a country bumpkin. Tell him to stand aside and wait.


    Manager Wang is our VIP customer and the general manager of a listedpany. Can an intern like


    you afford to offend him?"


    Of course, Wang Kai-Wen ignored theirints.


    Ye Fan''s frown got deeper and he said unhappily, "I was here first. Why do I have to wait?¡±


    When Wang Kai-Wen heard this, she burst intoughter.


    "Heh, for a useless guy, you are pretty cocky?"


    "You are just a poor country bumpkin. Don''t you feel embarrassed when youpare yourself to


    Manager Wang?"


    "Manager Wang''s transactions at our bank can reach ten million per annum. What about you? I bet you


    won''t be able to see that much money in your whole life. So how can youpare yourself to Manager


    Wang?"


    "Just leave obediently and turn left at the entrance. Go to that ruralmercial bank. That''s where


    peasant-workers like yourself belong."


    Wang Kai-Wen''s eyes were filled with scorn. And as she snorted inughter, she walked toward Wang


    Yu.


    "Wen, what''s going on? Isn''t the Hongqi Bank a high ss establishment? Why did you let in the riff-


    raffs?" Wang Yu frowned when he caught sight of Ye Fan.


    As if he was being insulted just by standing next to someone like Ye Fan.


    Wang Yu had already gotten used to feeling superior to others. So eventually, he came to believe that


    he was truly superior to other people.


    Wang Kai-Wen exined hurriedly, "Manager Wang, don''t worry. I will go get the security guards to


    chase him out. This sort of thing won''t happen ever again."


    Wang Yu gave an affirmative grunt and nodded his head. "Okay, help me withdraw my money now.


    Let''s withdraw half a million. Don''t worry about your performance. I will be getting a million from my


    project funds in a few days time and I will deposit it all into your bank."


    The bank employees had to meet monthly deposit targets, and their bonuses were tied to those


    targets. So when Wang Kai-Wen heard Manager Wang''s promise, she was overjoyed and hurried to


    process his withdrawal. But she stopped to ridicule Ye Fan once more before departing.


    "Now, can you see the difference? He can withdraw half a million just like that. What about you? Are


    you going to withdraw fifty or a hundred?¡±


    "Haha~"


    More than a few people in the vicinity went along with Wang Kai-Wen andughed at Ye Fan.


    Wang Yu lifted his chin proudly as he basked in the admiring gazes of the onlookers. And his sense of


    superiority became even more bloated.


    "Mr. Ye, pay them no mind. The rich have their own way of living and we poor people have ours. How


    much do you want to withdraw? I will help you. Don''t worry. Even if it''s just one or two hundred, the


    bank will still allow that." Li Xiao-Hong did not join in the mocking of Ye Fan, and continued to deal with


    him patiently.


    Ye Fan was expressionless as he asked lightly, "How much money do you have in your bank?"


    Li Xiao-Hong spaced out for a while. She could not understand why Ye Fan had asked that question.


    Out of curiosity, maybe?


    Li Xiao-Hong chose to be upfront. "Mister, the vault of a small bank would hold hundreds of thousands


    per day. A bigger bank would have around a million. But Hongqi Bank is a high end establishment so,


    on a business day, we keep around twenty million in our vault."


    "Okay, I want to withdraw all of it."


    "Eh, what?" Li Xiao-Hong thought she had misheard, so she repeated her question.


    "I said. All the cash in your bank. I am withdrawing everything!"


    As he was speaking, Ye Fan mmed a bank card onto the counter. The card was ck and fringed


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with a golden pattern that reflected a dazzling light. When the card appeared, the onlookers could feel


    a noble and mysterious aura radiating from it.


    "This... This is?"


    "ck with a golden fringe?"


    "Could this be Hongqi Bank''s top-level ck card?" In the bank, an experienced employee screamed in


    shock.


    What?


    Top-level credit?


    ck card?


    All at once, the atmosphere got heavy and everyone in the bank went dead quiet.


    "This...this...this can''t be true?"


    How can a poor person like him have the ck card? Wang Yu was stunned.


    He had been associating with Hongqi Bank for many years, so he knew exactly what the card


    represented. As far as he knew, only two persons in the whole of Great China possessed the ck


    card. And one of them was the former top tycoon of Hong Kong, Li Jia-Cheng.


    This card was not just a symbol of wealth, but an acknowledgement of one''s power and status.


    Even he did not meet the criteria for application. So it was impossible for a poor young man to have


    one.


    "A fake. It must be a fake!"


    "Haha~"


    I think you have been thinking too much about money and gone crazy. How dare you forge our bank''s


    ck card?"


    "You just wait. I am going to call the police. You are going to prison." Wang Kai-Wen did not believe that


    a poor person would possess a status symbol like the ck card, so she immediately jumped to the


    conclusion that Ye Fan had forged the one in his possession.


    Wang Yu felt relieved when he heard this. He had been thinking along the same lines too.


    This poverty-striken person had probably been angered by the humiliation, so he took out the fake card


    to show off.


    But, I am curious to see how you are going to get away with this?


    "Wen, let''s not call the police. Maybe this fellow''s secret identity is a super tycoon? Swipe his card for


    him. Give him a chance to show off." Wang Yu said mockingly. And it was obvious from his tone that he


    was definitely not on Ye Fan''s side.


    Wang Kai-Wen was not going to go against Wang Yu''s wishes, so she followed his lead and smiled.


    "Manager Wang, you are right. Whether this fellow is a fake tycoon or a real idiot, we can find out just


    by swiping his card."


    "You poor bastard, how about it? Do you have the guts to try?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" After enduring several rounds of humiliation, Ye Fan was furious. Without


    another word, he took his card to the counter. If they wanted to examine his card, he was going to let


    them do so.


    Just wait. The truth will hit you hard in the face!

 Chapter 20 Code Number 001

    Chapter 20 Code Number 001


    "Mr. Ye, don''t fall into their trap."


    "They want to see you embarrass yourself."


    "You should go. Miss Wang really will call the police."


    And even if you really want to get back at them, you don''t have to do it now. Wait fifty years. When you


    have be a sessful person, it''s still not toote to have your revenge, right? I believe when that


    timees, you will be able to step on these people who are looking down on you now."


    Just as Ye Fan was about to step forward, Li Xiao-Hong who was standing behind him tried to pull him


    back. She looked at him and kept shaking her head, as worry filled her eyes.


    Obviously, even Li Xiao-Hong thought that Ye Fan''s card was a forgery. Her impression of him was that


    of an angry and impulsive young man out to right a wrong. In the end, the whole thing was just a farce.


    After all, it was difficult to believe that a college-age person like Ye Fan would possess the Hongqi


    Bank''s ck card.


    As for all that talk about seeding in life fifty yearster, that was just Li Xiao-Hong''s attempt to


    console him.


    In this world, it was not easy for someone to reach the top.


    Especially for the poor people. Ny-nine percent of them would be doomed to a life of servitude.


    And, in their minds, Ye Fan would be no exception.


    But Ye Fan smiled lightly and said, "Fifty years?"


    "Do I need fifty years to surpass them?"


    "Right now, they are already beneath me!"


    He smiled derisively and handed over his ck card to a bank employee at the counter.


    "Whoa!''


    "The poor bastard has gone and done it!"


    "Wait and see. He''s going to embarrass himself!¡±


    "Let''s see how you are going to get out of this mess?"


    Wang Kai-Wen andpany looked at Ye Fan mockingly, as if he was an idiot.


    Wang Yu''s expression was full of disdain. "Country bumpkins will be country bumpkins. Just provoke


    them a little and they start acting stupid."


    All at once, the onlookers startedughing at Ye Fan''s ignorance. Everyone was waiting for him to


    make a fool of himself.


    Finally, a bank employee received the card from Ye Fan and swiped it through the card reader. And a


    shrill buzz rang out almost immediately, startling everyone in the lobby.


    At the same time. The fifth floor conference room of Hongqi Bank.


    The bank manager Xu Lei was dressed in a ck officedy outfit, which helped to outline her


    attractive figure. Her slim porcin legs were encased in luxurious silk stockings and the pair of silvery


    high heels on her feet served to emphasize her elegant and mature charms as a woman.


    Currently, she was conducting a meeting with the bank executives. But the middle-aged men below the


    podium were probably not paying much attention. The allure of her "uniform"bined with her aloof


    and authoritative aura were proving to be too much to bear for the lustful executives.


    Who knew which lucky bastard would obtain this sex goddess in the future? What a shame that would


    be.


    Just as these middle-aged men were mentally sighing over this imagined tragedy, an rm rang out


    frantically from Xu Lei''s phone. She frowned. That was a top priority rm. It was supposed to activate


    only when there was something important for her to know.


    So she put the meeting on hold and took a look at her phone.


    And in the next moment, Xu Lei''s pupils contracted in shock and a shiver ran through her body.


    Ten years. She had been waiting for the past ten years for card number 001 to appear!


    It could be excitement. Or it could be shock. Whatever the reason was, Xu Lei turned away from the


    meeting and ran out of the conference room, her exquisite high heels cking against the floor along


    the way.


    "Manager, manager. Where are you going?"


    "Are we still having the meeting?"


    But Xu Lei sprinted away in her high heels, while the abandoned bank executives sat around and


    looked at each other.


    "Eh?" "What''s going on?"


    "Is this for real?"


    After the rm stopped buzzing, Wang Yu and Wang Kai-Wen frantically asked the junior bank


    employee for answers.


    The junior employee frowned and said, "Miss Wang, it seems like this card is real."


    "What?"


    "Impossible!"


    Wang Kai-Wen was shocked and refused to believe her ears.


    "Miss Wang , don''t worry. Wait for me to finish speaking. This card really belongs to our bank. But it''s


    probably not the ck card. Because when I swiped it earlier, the machine issued a warning. There''s


    insufficient fund in the ount."


    Pfft~


    There was a moment of silence thatst for about a fraction of a second. And then the whole room


    burst intoughter.


    "Haha~"


    "I thought he''s somebody awesome?"


    "Don''t show off when you have insufficient fund!"


    "Haha~"


    "Oh, this is killing me."


    "I think he not only has insufficient fund, but his intelligence is insufficient as well. He wants to withdraw


    all the money in the bank?"


    "Screw you!¡±


    In the lobby, many people were bent over withughter. Ye Fan had be aughing stock in their


    eyes.


    "Impossible. I have never used this card before. How could there be insufficient fund?" Ye Fan had a


    terrible expression on his face now.


    He had never doubted the authenticity of the ck card. After all, with the influence of the Chu family, it


    was easy enough for them to obtain one.


    This ck card was the bride price his useless father had paid to his mother. Afterward, Ye Fan had


    withdrawn a sizeable amount and given it to Han for investments.


    Ten years had passed and, ording to Han, the return rate for those ten-year-old investments was


    one thousand percent. Each year, a huge amount of money would be deposited into the ck card.


    So, how could it have insufficient fund?


    That was a bloody lie!


    "Swipe it again!"


    Ye Fan repeated his instruction angrily. And, once again, the bank employeeplied.


    But the result was the same as before. On the screen, the ount bnce was represented by a string


    of asterisks.


    The bank employee smiled and said, "I am sorry, but you have insufficient fund."


    "Haha~"


    There was another round ofughter.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What an idiot. And he wanted to withdraw twenty million?"


    "What a joke."


    "Wen, you can call the police now." Wang Yu said contemptuously. He had no more desire to watch this


    farce, and left the bank with his femalepanion.


    After Wang Kai-Wen had seen Wang Yu off, she instructed the security guards to chase Ye Fan out of


    the bank.


    "Get this idiot out of here!"


    "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    Wang Kai-Wen screamed, her voice dripping with disgust.


    ''Stop!"


    Suddenly, a woman''s aloof and authoritative voice rang out from the back.


    Xu Lei had already arrived at the lobby.


    And almost immediately, she spotted the ck card Ye Fan was holding.


    The ck card was just so eye-catching that she couldn''t help but notice it.


    "Manager!"


    "It''s the manager. The manager is here. That poor bastard is going to get it."


    A number of onlookersughed quietly. While Li Xiao-Hong and Wang Kai-Wen, who were bank


    employees, hurried forward to greet their superior.


    "Just now, was it this gentleman who took out the ck card?" Xu Lei asked immediately.


    "Miss Xu, I was about to report to you?" Wang Kai-Wen replied quickly.


    "Just now, an idiot came into our bank and not only did he disrupt our business operations, but he also


    tried to use a forgery of our bank''s ck card. And even said he wanted to withdraw all our money."


    "But don''t worry, ma''am. I have taken care of the troublemaker. I have already instructed the security


    guards to restrain him."


    What?


    When Xu Lei heard this, her heart almost popped out of her chest.


    "You told the security guards to restrain him?"


    Xu Lei almost went out of her mind. Suddenly, she felt ill.


    Ten years. She had been waiting for this person for ten years.


    During the past ten years, she had always wanted to meet the card holder.


    Outsiders had no idea but, as the personin-charge of the Yunzhou branch of Hongqi Bank, Xu Lei knew


    the true purpose of this


    particr branch. It existed for the sake of one person.


    In other words, the Hongqi Bank set up a branch in Yunzhou city just so they could service this one


    person. So one could imagine, this ck card with the code number 001...

 Chapter 21 Regret

    Chapter 21 Regret


    One could only imagine just how wealthy and powerful the holder of card number 001 was. Even in her


    dreams, Xu Lei had always wanted to get to know a person like the card holder. But now, her own


    subordinate had treated the VIP like an idiot and restrained him, during his very first visit.


    "Ma''am, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t worry. I have already taken care of everything. I have dialed 110 as well. We just have to wait for


    the police to arrive and send him to prison." Wang Kai-Wen saw Xu Lei''s terrible expression and


    assumed that the manager was worried about the bank''s reputation. She smiled again and waited


    expectantly for Xu Lei tovish praise on her.


    "What?"


    "You freaking called the cops too?"


    Screw you!


    Xu Lei was immediately staggered and scared witless by the impact of this news.


    And while in the throes of rage, she pped Wang Kai-Wen right in the face.


    "You bitch, don''t you know there are people you are not supposed to offend?"


    "If you want to die, go die by yourself! Don''t drag us down with you!"


    Xu Lei was frightened out of her mind.


    The person in front of her was the holder of the ck card!


    During its three-hundred-year-old history, Hongqi Bank had issued less than a thousand ck cards.


    Currently, in Great China, there were only three ck card holders. All three of them held unimaginable


    power and wealth.


    Of course, that was not the issue here. The important thing to note was that this ck card in front of


    her had the code number 001.


    What did this number represent? Did it mean that this card was the first card issued by the bank?


    Of course not!


    What the code number represented was status.


    In other words, this ck card had the highest level of authority among all the ck cards in cirction.


    The 001 ck card had no equal, only subordinates!


    Otherwise, why would the Hongqi Bank set up a branch in Yunzhou, just to service this single


    customer?


    But now, her subordinate had offended and even reported him to the police. How could Xu Lei remain


    calm in this situation?


    She was truly frightened. If the big shot decided to punish her alongside her subordinate, then Xu Lei''s


    future would be ruined.


    Prompted by her fear, Xu Lei hurried forward and, in a very respectful manner, apologized to Ye Fan.


    "Most honored ck card holder, what happened earlier was a result of my failure to discipline my


    subordinates. Please ept my most sincere apologies on behalf of Hongqi Bank."


    "Please let us know if you have any requests. I will do my best to fulfill them."


    Xu Lei''s respectful voice resounded through the lobby.


    Everyone was taken aback by this turn of events, and the mockings against Ye Fan were stifled


    immediately.


    As for Wang Kai-Wen, she was lying limply on the floor, her mind a total nk. She could only stare


    foolishly at Xu Lei, who was so frightened that she could hardly speak in front of Ye Fan.


    Only then, did Wang Kai-Wen understand. This seemingly poor person she had looked down on was


    actually a big shot, powerful beyond her imagination.


    Her gaze followed Ye Fan and Xu Lei as they entered the bank''s VIP reception room. The derision and


    disdain she had felt for him had disappeared and, in her heart, those feelings were reced by


    Good heavens! Who had she offended?


    "Mr. Ye, I really must apologize for what happened today. To express my regret, henceforth, all your


    loans will be interest-free for a period of up to three years. As long as the loan amount is below a


    hundred million."


    Ye Fan had alreadypleted his transaction and was just walking out of the VIP reception room.


    Although he had not expressed outward signs of anger, Xu Lei was still panicking and kept on


    apologizing.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan stopped to look at the mature and elegant woman by his side. And then he said


    lightly, "Miss Xu, do you think I am so poor that I need to take out loans from the bank?"


    "Erm~Erm~"


    The corner of Xu Lei''s mouth twitched a little. She did not know how to respond to Ye Fan.


    Perhaps, all big shots talked like that regrly.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. Miss Xu, thank you for your hospitality. As for my money, please make sure I


    receive it on time."


    "And, I do not wish to reveal my identity at this time.¡±


    "Mr. Ye, please do not worry. The Hongqi Bank will serve you wholeheartedly!" Xu Lei replied quickly.


    Ye Fan grunted affirmatively and left the bank satisfied.


    But before his departure, Ye Fan turned around and looked at the crowd who had mocked him earlier.


    Finally, his gaze rested on a demure girl and he smiled lightly. "You are Li Xiao-Hong, right? Come over


    and walk me to my car."


    "Eh?"


    "Me... Me?"


    When Ye Fan singled her out, Li Xiao-Hong was surprised. Her face blushed with nervouseness even


    as she smiled.


    "What? Are you not willing?" Ye Fan smiled kindly.


    Li Xiao-Hong was too nervous to speak so she just nodded her head frantically.


    She was a young girl who had just started working so, naturally, she panicked when a big shot like Ye


    Fan started acting friendly toward her.


    Afterward, under the envious gazes of the other bank employees, Li Xiao-Hong escorted Ye Fan to his


    car.


    "You are Li Xiao-Hong, a newly hired intern?" After returning to the bank, Xu Lei found Li Xiao-Hong


    immediately. As a veteran of the business world, Xu Lei understood that Ye Fan had favored Li Xiao-


    Hong over the other bank employees. Since she believed that the customer is god, Xu Lei decided to


    cater to Ye Fan''s


    fancy.


    "Mm," Li Xiao-Hong said cautiously and nodded her head. She had already worked at the bank for a


    month and this was the first time she received a summon from the manager.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Xu Lei asked again.


    Li Xiao-Hong did not understand why Xu Lei would ask her this question, but she shook her head


    honestly.


    "Mm, good. Xiao-Hong, from now on, you are my personal assistant. Your primary duty is liaising with


    Mr. Ye. I will double your pay."


    "Also, you are pretty. So learn to put on makeup. Maybe Mr. Ye wille to like you?¡±


    Xu Lei left behind this ambiguous statement before departing with a smile on her face.


    "Waa~"


    "Xiao-Hong, you have hit the jackpot!¡±


    "You are climbing up the socialdder~"


    "I am super envious!"


    "When you be rich, don''t forget us, your very best friends."


    Once Xu Lei had left, the bank employees swarmed around Li Xiao-Hong to offer their congrattions.


    But Wang Kai-Wen felt unpleasant as she looked at Li Xiao-Hong, who was being surrounded by her


    well-wishers.


    This opportunity to suck up to someone rich and powerful should have gone to her. Afterall, Ye Fan had


    asked Wang Kai-Wen for help first, before turning to Li Xiao-Hong.


    But regretfully, she had failed to recognize Ye Fan''s true identity. And therefore, she had missed the


    opportunity to befriend a tycoon and marry into wealth. Wang Kai-Wen''s heart filled with regret when


    she thought about this.


    After Ye Fan had left the bank, he received a phone call.


    "Mr. Chu, since we have an appointment tonight, how about you tell me your whereabouts now and I


    will send a driver to pick you up?" The call was from Li Er.


    Since a few days ago, he had been asking Ye Fan for a meeting. After getting turned down several


    times, Li Er had finally managed to persuade Ye Fan with his sincerity. And so they were going to meet


    tonight.


    "Mm. There''s no need to trouble you. Just send me the address and I will make my way there."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Alright, we will do it your way, Mr. Chu. The address is Shanshui Club. They will be holding an auction


    there tonight. I can apany Mr. Chu if you wish to attend."


    Ye Fan nodded and after replying with a brief "Yes", he hung up.


    But at that exact moment, another call came in. This time, the caller was Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "What time are you getting home tonight?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s frosty voice came from the other end of the


    line.


    This woman was always so cold, even toward her own husband.


    "I have something on tonight, so I will be backter than usual." Ye Fan replied resentfully. But no reply


    came from the other end.


    He smiled bitterly. "Damn it, this bitch. Couldn''t she have said something when she hung up?"


    "Hmph, this bastard. Something on? Well, he can go attend to his business. I didn''t want him toe


    in the first ce. I will go by myself." In her office, Qiu Mu-Cheng had just hung up her phone, and she


    was still miffed at her husband''s response.


    At this moment, two invitation cards were lying on her desk. The address printed on them was:


    Shanshui Club!

 Chapter 22 A Reunion Between Former Classmates

    Chapter 22 A Reunion Between Former ssmates


    "Ye Fan, you bastard. How dare you turn down my invitation. I am never asking you out again."


    At that time, the employees of Qiushui Logistics had already punched out. Qiu Mu-Cheng was left


    alone in the office.


    And she was seething with anger. Earlier today, a business associate had given her two tickets to an


    auction, and she wanted to invite Ye Fan to the event but, to her surprise, the bastard had turned her


    down using a prior engagement as an excuse.


    "Hmph, you have too many engagements!"


    "I will never ever go out with you again."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was really mad. Although she had not asked him explicitly to apany her to the


    auction, the bastard should have guessed her intention. Why else would she have called him and


    asked about his ns for the evening?


    If he had just a little bit of emotional intelligence, he would have guessed the reason for her call.


    "Hmph, this blockhead. No wonder he''s still a virgin."


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng stomped away on her high heels, she was still fuming.


    Before going to the auction, she went home first and had a change of clothes. Members of upper-crust


    society were going to attend the auction and, as the third daughter of the Qiu family, she had to pay


    attention to her appearance if she didn''t want to bring shame to her family.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had his own problem to think about as he made his way to Shanshui Memorial


    Garden.


    "Is that Xu Lei trustworthy or not? If she reveals my identity, the n that I have been working on for


    the past ten years could be exposed."


    Ye Fan was well aware of the might of the Chu family.


    If anyone in that family found out about the enormous wealth in his possession, they would want to


    investigate and find the source of his funds. And if they traced the trail back to Han, his identity as a


    spy would be exposed.


    "I have to get in touch with Han. I can''t afford to be too careful."


    Halfway through his thoughts, Ye Fan arrived at Shanshui Memorial Garden.


    "Mr. Chu, you have arrived?"


    Li Er had been waiting at the entrance since half an hour ago. When he saw Ye Fan, he skipped


    forward to wee him. And the servile look on Li Er''s face caused his underlings to gape in shock.


    Was this the unofficial king of Yunzhou, Li Er?


    Was this the same Li Er who ruled over the police and the underworld?


    Under the astonished gazes of his underlings, Li Er escorted Ye Fan into Shanshui Memorial Garden.


    "Mr. Chu, what happened with the Shen family was due to my negligence. I promise, such a thing will


    never ever happen again." Li Er tapped his chest confidently.


    Ye Fan smile and said, "Remember what you said today."


    Midway through their talk, Li Er and Ye Fan arrived at the hall.


    Shanshui Memorial Garden was renowned as a high-end entertainment club in Yunzhou. Normally,


    only members or VIPs were allowed to set foot on its premises.


    "Mr. Chu, in a while, they will hold an auction here. If you see anything you like, just tell me and I will


    get it for you."


    A crowd had already filled the hall.


    Everyone was dressed beautifully and their manners were elegant. One could see at a nce that they


    were the elites of society and from the very best families. As they held wine sses filled with red wine,


    the attendees chatted among themselves.


    "Wah~


    "So beautiful!"


    "As pretty as a fairy?"


    "Who''s that beauty!"


    But, the hubbub in the hall suddenly ceased and was reced by silence. Many in the crowd turned


    their gazes toward the door, to look at thedy in the purple dress.


    Ye Fan, too, turned to look. And then he stared with his eyes wide open.


    "Eh?"


    "Why is this woman here?"


    "Who''s that man?"


    "Shit, she had better not be fooling around outside!"


    When he saw the well-dressed but uncouth man standing next to her, Ye Fan''s expression turned ugly.


    Just then, the lights suddenly dimmed.


    The auction was about to start, so the attendees looked away and returned to their seats.


    "Mr. Chu, the auction is about to begin. Let us move to the Crystal Room and wait?" Li Er asked


    fawningly. But Ye Fan was not paying attention to him. He was staring at his wife, his eyes aze with


    emotion.


    Li Er sensed that there was something odd about Ye Fan''s expression, so he asked in confusion. "Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chu, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I am not going to the private room. You get me that seat over there. That''s right, the one


    behind thedy in the purple dress. Yes, the prettiest one. And get me a mask."


    For safety reasons, lottery winners would hid their faces with masks. Auction attendees would adopt


    the same measure to protect their identities, so masks were provided at auctions.


    A few minutester, Ye Fan put on a mask and mixed into the crowd.


    "Mu-Cheng, the auction is about to start. Let us take our seats?¡± Lin Qian smiled and asked her


    actually Lin Qian''s husband, but that fact was unknown to Ye Fan at that moment.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and thepany of three took their seats. But right after they had taken their


    seats, someone slipped in unnoticed and took a seat directly behind them.


    "Mu-Cheng, I haven''t seen you much since our college graduation. I remember, thest time we met


    was three years ago. Just after you got married."


    "It was raining then and you were waiting for a taxi on the roadside. You were in a pathetic state then.


    Wang Yu and I were the ones who sent you home. And then we didn''t see each other for a few years.


    Now, look at you. It''s unbelievable. You are attending a high-ss auction. It looks like you have done


    well for yourself. You are now one of the rich people."


    Lin Qian smiled lightly. Her tone carried an inexplicable sharpness, as if Qiu Mu-Cheng''s good fortune


    was making her feel bad.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled: "I am not rich at all. This invitation was given to me by


    a friend. I am just here to have a look."


    Lin Qian smiled and replied, "That''s right. You married a useless husband after all. Considering your


    status, it''s impossible to get invited to such an auction. You are just basking in your friend''s glory."


    "Oh yeah, where''s your husband? Is he too ashamed to show his face? Is he afraid of getting


    humiliated?"


    Lin Qian smiled lightly as she questioned Qiu Mu-Cheng. As she touched on the topic of husbands, Li


    Qian''s eyes filled with pride and a sense of superiority. While she chatted away, Lin Qian rested her


    head on her husband''s shoulder, presenting a picture of spousal love. It looked as if she was putting on


    a performance for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    And in the next moment, Lin Qian let out a scream. "Ah, darling! I dirtied the halfmillion diamond ring


    you just bought me-¡±


    As she was talking, Lin Qian deliberately stretched out her hand. And a diamond weighing several


    dozen carats sparkled dazzlingly under the lights in the hall.


    Wang Yu kissed Lin Qian''s hand lightly and said, "Darling, don''t worry. If it''s dirty, I will just buy you a


    bigger one.¡±


    "Wah, darling, you are so nice to me. Kiss kiss-"


    As the husband-and-wife pair indulged in their public disy of affection, they ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    whose face was turning pale.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was hugging herself and keeping her ring finger out of view. The ring


    she had on was only worth two thousand and looked dull,pared to Lin Qian''s diamond ring.


    "Mm? Mu-Cheng, you haven''t answered me yet. Where''s your husband. He didn''te with you?"


    After showing off her diamond ring, Lin Qian deliberately returned the topic to Mu-Cheng''s husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied embarrassedly, and her voicecked confidence. "Mm, he didn''te. He had


    something on at home."


    "Mu-Cheng, this is uneptable. If a man wants to seed, he has to go out and see the world.


    Broaden his knowledge."


    "In our elite circle, there''s a saying. The more knowledgeable you are, the more capable you will be."


    "Look at me. Last year, I took Qian-Qian to fifteen countries and spent close to a million. But that''s just


    petty cash. If it''s gone, then it''s gone. The important thing is this. We broadened our experiences."


    "A person like your husband who spends all his time at home, like a frog in a well, is just useless. What


    can he do in the future?"


    Wang Yu said lightly, with the showy air of


    a maestro of sess.

 Chapter 23 The Jubilant Lin Qian

    Chapter 23 The Jubnt Lin Qian


    "But well, he''s from the countryside. And now, he''s a live-in son-inw. No wonder he has an inferiority


    Wang Yu had already heard about Ye Fan from his wife. That fellow came from the countryside and his


    family consisted of just his mother and himelf. Both of them lived in poverty.


    "But that can''t go on for long. When you get back home, go ask him if he''s interested in a security


    guard position at mypany. If he''s wants, I can pay him three thousand per month. The jobes


    with board and lodging." Wang Yu said lightly.


    Lin Qian joined in the conversation and tried to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng as well. "That''s right, Mu-


    Cheng. If you want the job, then don''t miss this opportunity. Many old folks are queuing up for this


    position, you know?"


    Both husband and wife tag-teamed Qiu Mu-Cheng with their talk that oozed with charitable concern, as


    if the job offer was an unimaginably great gift they were bestowing on Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''splexion took a turn for the worse. Still, she maintained decorum and promised to


    talk to her husband about the job offer. But who knew just how much her heart was aching, even as


    she kept a smile on her face?


    No one could haveprehended Qiu Mu-Cheng''s state of mind at that moment. During her college


    years, she had been dazzling and without equal. During her reign as the beauty queen of Jiangdong


    University, her academic results had also been excellent. Back then, Lin Qian had been nothing but a


    foil for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s brilliance.


    But who could have known, with the passing of time, Qiu Mu-Cheng would be a target of charity?


    To a proud and aloof person like Qiu Mu-Cheng, such a thing was difficult to stomach.


    All of a sudden, her nose felt sore and tears started to swim around in her eyes. Qiu Mu-Cheng


    suddenly regretteding to the auction. Perhaps, she did not belong in upper-crust society.


    She was just an ordinary girl now, not the school beauty who had held everyone''s attention.


    Suddenly, the prouddy surreptitiously bowed her head. When the dim lights rained upon her, they


    cast a huge shadow on the floor.


    Ye Fan, who had been sitting behind the party of three, was finding it difficult to watch the humiliation of


    his wife.


    "So when Mu-Cheng called me earlier, she was nning to invite me to this auction. This woman.


    She''s usually indifferent toward me but, when it matters, she remembers me.¡± Ye Fan was a little


    touched when he thought about the call he had received earlier.


    "But this is difficult for her. She''s suffering again because of me."


    Ye Fan sighed and clenched his hands tightly.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. Tonight, I will make you the brightest star at Shanshui Memorial Garden."


    Ye Fan stared silently at the captivatingdy illuminated by the dim lights, and his eyes flickered with an


    inexplicable determination.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t you think that''s funny?"


    "That idiot was dressed like a country bumpkin, and then he tried to withdraw all the money in the bank


    with a card that had insufficient bnce. What a moron."


    "That was so funny.¡±


    "Nowadays, some poor people are like that. They think about money all the time and then they get


    obsessed with it. So even when they have no money, they go around pretending to be rich. In the end,


    they are only making fools of themselves. I think that guy should be in police custody right now?"


    The party of three in front of Ye Fan tried to make conversation as time continued to pass by. But, Lin


    Qian was the one doing most of the talking. For example, she talked about her recent trip to Australia,


    the cruise holiday she had taken in the Maldivesst month and thetest Apple iPhone she had just


    bought. She alsoplimented Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dress. It was a luxury brand, so she wanted to know


    how many months'' worth of sry did Qiu Mu-Cheng spend on the dress? And finally, the conversation


    returned to the topic of the "poor man¡± at the bank.


    Behind them, Ye Fan''s eyes twitched furiously as he listened in on their talk.


    "Damn. No wonder I find them so familiar. So they were the couple I met at Hongqi Bank earlier?"


    "Well, they do say enemies often cross each other''s path-"


    Ye Fan still remembered what had happened at the bank during the day. It was this Wang Yu who had


    mocked him. After the turn of events, he had wanted to settle score with them. But they had already left


    the bank by then. So this was where they were.


    "Great. We will settle both old and new grievances slowly." Ye Fan smiled coldly.


    Wah~


    Suddenly, a dazzling beam from a spotlight lit up the stage at the front. Immediately after, a sexydy in


    a business dress appeared under the light.


    It looked like the auction was about to start, and the noise in the hall settled down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. I am very honored to be the MC for tonight''s auction. This event


    is organized by Yunhai Auction House. All proceeds from this auction will go to children living in the


    moutainous areas. At that time, the amounts of your ''donations'' will be made public and open for your


    scrutiny!"


    The auctioneer''s clear voice resounded through the hall and, after a few simple opening lines, the first


    auction item was brought in front of the attendees.


    It was a custom-made hydrofoil. The starting bid was ten thousand.


    "Fifteen thousand!"


    "Twenty thousand-"


    Soon, the hall was filled with the voices of the wealthy elites as they bidded against each other.


    "The fifth auction item is a white jade hairpin that was once owned by European royalty. The starting


    bid is thirty thousand-"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And then a piece of wless jade hairpin was brought up to the stage. All at once, the excited shrieks of


    numerous female attendees rang out within the hall. As Lin Qian stared at the piece of jewellery with


    wide-open eyes, she tugged at Wang Yu''s arm and tried to wheedle him into buying her the hairpin.


    "Darling, this white jade hairpin is so


    pretty-"


    "Alright, I will get it for you!" Wang Yu dered imperiously and raised his auction card.


    "Forty thousand!"


    "Forty-five thousand!" But very soon, another wealthy bidder with a femalepanion offered a higher


    bid.


    Jewellery pieces like the jade hairpin were popr with thedies after all.


    "Fifty thousand!"


    Wang Yu did not shy away from his mission and, soon, he raised his bid to sixty thousand.


    Thepeting voices of the bidders faded away abruptly.


    "Qian-Qian, see? If it''s me, then no one canpete against me. Don''t worry. Anything you like, I will


    get it for you." Wang Yu smiled smugly and deliberately looked sideways at Qiu Mu-Cheng. As if he


    was hoping to see her envious and worshipful gaze. After all, the third daughter of the Qiu family was a


    great beauty. Even though she had a husband, that man was just a useless piece of trash. If his


    generosity today could persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng to throw herself at him, then he would not mind


    supporting her as his mistress. He was even wiling to divorce Lin Qian, if that meant that he could have


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But in the end, he was left disappointed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes remained unclouded, and she continued to watch the auction quietly.


    "Wah, darling, you are the best!"


    "I love you so much~"


    On the other hand, Lin Qian looked at him in adoration and happily kissed Wang Yu on the forehead.


    Then she turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said mockingly, "Mu-Cheng, why are you just looking?


    Aren''t you going to bid on anything? This is a charity auction. You are not just buying something. You


    are also doing a good


    deed. That''s way more meaningful than spending a few months'' ie on some stupid dress."


    As she ridiculed Qiu Mu-Cheng, Lin Qian stared jealously at the refined beauty in front of her.


    Admittedly, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s title as the beauty queen of Jiangdong University had been well-deserved.


    Many years had passed since their graduation and she still looked as beautiful as ever. The passage of


    time had been kind to her and, under its settling influence, she had gained a certain mature charm.

 Chapter 24 A Jade Hairpin for a Beauty, and a Precious Swor...

    Chapter 24 A Jade Hairpin for a Beauty, and a Precious Swor...


    The form-fitting purple gown Qiu Mu-Cheng was wearing tonightplimented her looks and gave her


    a noble bearing. A hint of aloofness could be seen on her matchlessly beautiful face. Under the


    hemline, legs that had the unblemishedplexion of cream-colored jade stretched out seductively.


    Finally, the pair of silver-white high heels on her feet served to entuate her sexiness and beguiling


    charm as a mature woman. That was the reason why Qiu Mu-Cheng had attracted everyone''s attention


    during her entrance.


    But, her moment in the limelight made Lin Qian unhappy. To prepare for the auction, she had invested


    a great deal of time and thought into dressing up. And she had thought that she would be the focus of


    everyone''s attention. But, Qiu Mu-Cheng had shown up and stolen her spot in the limelight. Lin Qian


    could also sense her own husband stealing nces at her former school friend.


    That intensified her jealousy toward Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    During their university years, Qiu Mu-Cheng had always surpassed her in every way. Now that they


    were both members of adult society, Lin Qian was naturally unwilling to continue her role as a foil. And


    so she was determined to make Qiu Mu-Cheng look bad.


    "Mu-Cheng, as a human being, it''s more important to have a beautiful heart than a beautiful


    appearance. Look at you. So what if you are dressed to the nines? You are just satisfying your own


    vanity."


    "And you should understand your own financial situation. You scrimped and saved for months just to


    buy a branded dress. Was it necessary? You are just living beyond your means. Isn''t it better to save


    up the money and donate to charity, like what I am doing? Isn''t it better to spend that money on building


    infrastructures in the mountainous areas?"


    Her words sounded heartfelt, and she spoke with the air of a life guru, as if she was imparting words of


    wisdom to Qiu Mu-Cheng. It was a shame that nobody could see the ugliness lurking in Lin Qian''s


    heart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a thin-skinned person so, after Lin Qian''s sarcastic remarks, her face turned even


    redder. But Lin Qian did not give Qiu Mu-Cheng the opportunity to retort and continued talking: "Oh,


    that''s right. I nearly forgot. None of the items here are suitable for you anyway."


    "Take this white jade hairpin for example. It used to belong to European royalty and it''s a status symbol.


    I guess it''s only suitable for upper-societydies like myself?"


    "But don''t worry, Mu-Cheng. We are such close friends, so I will wear itter and let you admire it from


    up close."


    Lin Qian smiled smugly and looked as proud as a princess. As if she was already wearing the jade


    hairpin on her head.


    "Sixty thousand. Any higher bid than what this gentleman has offered?"


    "If there is no higher bid, then this hairpin will go to..."


    The auctioneer''s voice resounded through the hall.


    And Lin Qian could no longer bear the suspense. So before the auctioneer could strike the gavel


    against the sound block, Lin Qian had already rushed onto the stage and grabbed the exquisite box


    containing the hairpin.


    "Seventy thousand!"


    But, at that moment, a soft voice rang out from among the crowd.


    "Mm?" Wang Yu frowned, turned to look at the masked man sitting behind him, and then continued


    bidding, "Seventy five thousand!"


    "One hundred thousand." The masked man kept hisposure and calmly raised his bid.


    "Whoa, he raised his bid by thirty thousand! Awesome!"


    All at once, the hall went quiet.


    Wang Yu had a terrible expression on his face. His wife was already holding on to the hairpin and, if


    someone else won the bid, it would be so embarrassing for them.


    "One hundred and five thousand."


    Wang Yu raised his bid again, and then he turned around to talk to the masked man.¡±Hey bro, do me a


    favor, will you? My wife really likes this hairpin. So..."


    "Hundred and fifty thousand."


    The masked man did not even look in Wang Yu''s direction. His indifferent voice felt like a p in the


    face; one that left Wang Yu blushing painfully.


    Huh?


    Do you a favor?


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    How dare you show off in front of me? I am not going to show you any mercy!


    "One hundred and fifty-five..."


    "Two hundred thousand."


    Before Wang Yu could raise his bid, Ye Fan had already raised his by another fifty thousand.


    "Two..." Wang Yu tried to raise his bid again.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand." Ye Fan nonchntly showed off his wealth again. That was another


    p to Wang Yu''s face.


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    As Wang Yu was still reeling in a daze, Ye Fan interjected with yet another offer. And this time, he did


    not even give Wang Yu the chance to begin his bid. With an indomitable momentum, Ye Fan bulldozed


    over hispetitors and intimidated everyone in the hall.


    What~


    What~What was going~


    The hall went deathly quiet.


    "Da~Damn!"


    Who would have thought that the masked man would be so forceful.


    He actually bidded against himself!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the auctioneer was astounded.


    Such a bidder would either be an idiot or a tycoon.


    The former would be really idiotic, but thetter would be really rich! After all, in the eyes of a tycoon,


    several dozen thousand was just petty cash. If it was gone, it was gone.


    Under Ye Fan''s session of aggressive bids, Wang Yu waspletely overwhelmed and he had to


    surrender and discontinue bidding.


    "Qian-Qian, this jade hairpin is only worth several dozen thousand. If this idiot wants it, let him have it."


    Although Wang Yu appeared to be unconcerned, the expression on his face was terrible to behold.


    "No way? I really want this hairpin.¡± Lin Qian refused to release her grip on the box.


    "Come on, be good and listen to me. Give him the hairpin. I will get you something better." Wang Yu


    tried his best to suppress his anger as he consoled his wife.


    Finally, Lin Qian nodded her head reluctantly and said, "Okay, you promised. You will buy me


    something better."


    But just as Lin Qian was about to hand over the hairpin to the masked man, he shook his head and


    said, "A noble object like this should be paired with a nobledy."


    "Please give this hairpin to thedy beside you. The peerless beauty in the purple dress."


    "In this entire room, only this angelic beauty is fit for this noble essory."


    His slightly husky voice resounded through the hall.


    All at once, the venue went quiet.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng stood there, rooted to the spot, in a daze. Disbelief filled her eyes as she asked,


    "For... For me?"


    When Lin Qian heard this, she could only stare with wide-open eyes, as if she had been struck by


    thunder.


    "For... For her?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Her husband is just a useless piece of trash. How is she noble? Is she as


    noble as I am? Why not give it to me?" Lin Qian strengthened her grip on the box again. And this time,


    she was determined not to let go.


    The auctioneer could not bear to watch the farce any longer, so she urged Lin Qian to surrender. "Miss,


    this hairpin is no longer yours. Please listen to this gentleman and hand it over to that nobledy."


    But, despite what the auctioneer said, Lin Qian refused to release her grip on the box. She was


    determined not to hand over the hairpin to Qiu Mu-Cheng. Finally, the auctioneer had to remove the


    box forcibly from her and hand it over to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "A jade hairpin for a beauty, and a precious sword belongs to the hero."


    "Nobledy, please ept this gift from that gentleman."


    "Just as this gentleman said, you are the onlydy in this hall who is fit to wear this hairpin!"


    As the auctioneer''s clear voice rang out through the hall, multi-colored spotlights swung over to focus


    on Qiu Mu-Cheng. As she sat there, she became the focus of everyone''s attention and the envy of


    numerousdies.


    Lin Qian, on the other hand, was seething in rage.


    Just a moment ago, she had been bragging to her former university friend that she was the only one fit


    to own the hairpin. But now, Qiu Mu-Cheng was wearing the royal hairpin.


    The truth unfolding before Lin Qian felt like a tight p to her face. And it hurt.

 Chapter 25 The Stirrings of Qiu Mu-Chengs Heart

    Chapter 25 The Stirrings of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Heart


    "Whoa~"


    "I really envy thatdy!¡±


    "Mama, when I grow up, I want to be as pretty as thatdy. And everyone will focus their attention on


    me like I am a star."


    Everyone in the hall was looking at thedy in the purple dress. Under the multicolored spotlights, the


    peerless beauty looked so dazzling and eye-catching.


    Her beauty was such that it aroused envy among thedies in attendance, and admiration among the


    gentlemen.


    Of course, thedies didn''t just envy her for the jade hairpin that was worth three-hundred thousand,


    but her glory too and her eye-catching radiance.


    Which woman would not want to hear praises from others?


    Which woman would not want to be a star and take the spotlight?


    Which woman would not want to be dazzling and have everyone focus their attention on her?


    But, among all the women present, only Qiu Mu-Cheng managed to do all that.


    Ye Fan''s extravagance and his gifting of the jade hairpin to Qiu Mu-Cheng, had ced her center stage


    at this event.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng was in a dazed state, her eyes filled with shock. This was too sudden. One moment


    ago, she had been wallowing in self-abasement and curling up within herself like a Cindere. She had


    thought that she was just an insignificant speck among this gathering of elites. But, unbelievably, she


    was now taking center stage and the object of everyone''s envy.


    As she basked in the astonished and envious gazes of the audience, for a brief moment, she could feel


    herself floating on air. She liked the feeling of standing under the spotlight and receiving envy from the


    crowd. It intoxicated her and made her lose herself.


    Right then, she finally understood why so many people wanted to rise to the top and stand above


    others. Because standing at the top, as an object of admiration, was truly a blissful experience.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly cried. If only the wonderful experience she was having tonight


    was a gift from Ye Fan. She truly wished that was true. Because if it was, then she could enjoy this


    honor without feeling burdened.


    She was Ye Fan''s woman. So she had the right to reign alongside him and enjoy the infinite glory.


    But in the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled self-deprecatingly. She knew very well that


    this honor did not belong to her. She had already decided. After the auction, she would personally


    return the hairpin to the masked gentleman.


    Human are creatures of vanity, and Qiu Mu-Cheng was no exception. But, unlike many women, she


    had her own principles and there were lines she would not cross.


    Hrnph-


    Isn''t it just a stupid hairpin?


    Look at how smug you are. How could you let yourself be won over by some trinket that''s worth only


    several dozen thousand. You are so cheap.


    Just you wait. My husband will get me something better in a while. Let''s see if you can still be smug


    then?


    Lin Qian stared Qiu Mu-Cheng coldly and acted as if she didn''t care. But on the inside, she was


    seething in rage and her eyes were bloodshot with fury.


    The auctioneer had forcibly removed the jade hairpin from her and handed it over to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    That incident had been very embarrassing for her. Now, a number of people in the crowd were looking


    at her with contempt and mockery in their eyes.


    "Darling, I don''t care. You have to avenge my honor." "I was really embarrassed just now~" Lin Qian


    wrapped herself around Wang Yu like an octopus, and started behaving in a cutesy manner. That


    proved to be too much for him to bear, and Wang Yu surreptitiously pinched his wife''s butt. Then he


    told her, "Don''t worry, darling. It''s just a stupid hairpin. Worth only a few dozen thousand. Such a cheap


    trinket is not suitable for a person of your status. I will get you the best gifts."


    "Wah~ Darling, you are so good to me. I love you so much~"


    Lin Qian kissed Wang Yu excitedly on the face. Then she raised her chin and looked smugly at Qiu Mu-


    Cheng. As if she was saying, Did you hear? My husband is going to buy me something better.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored her. But when Lin Qian went back to her seat, she smiled and said, "Mu-Cheng,


    since you like that hairpin so much, I will let you have it. It''s only worth a few dozen thousand. I have


    plenty of jewelries like that at home. I don''t need another one. If you want, I can even give you a piece


    as well."


    "But, Mu-Cheng. To be honest, I feel sorry for you. You used to be the beauty queen of Jiangdong


    University, but look at you now. Beside that dress, you don''t have anything of value on you. The only


    expensive item you have is a charitable donation from some stranger. And when you go to work, you


    have to squeeze onto the bus with the low-ss people."


    "Ai~we women. If you marry the wrong person, your life gets ruined. To be honest, I feel bad for you. I


    will do my best to help. If your husbandes to ourpany to work as a security guard, I will tell my


    husband to pay him an extra few hundred every month.¡±


    Lin Qian kept sighing and shaking her head, as if she was really concerned about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, was beside himself with rage.


    That bitch. She is definitely humiliating Mu-Cheng on purpose.


    You really think there is no one to pamper Mu-Cheng?


    Ye Fan''s hands were clenched tight in anger. At first, he had merely wanted to teach Lin Qian and


    Wang Yu a little lesson. After all, Lin Qian was Mu-Cheng''s former school friend, so he had to consider


    his wife''s feelings. He had actually decided not to go after them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But who would have thought that Lin Qian would be such a vicious woman.


    This is intolerable! If he let this go, then that would only encourage them!


    "Just you wait. I am going to mess you up so bad today!"


    His own wife had been so severely humiliated. Any man would not be able to tolerate such an insult,


    and Ye Fan was no exception.


    Meanwhile, the auction was still in progress. The items appearing toward the end were going to be


    more and more expensive.


    "The next item is something that is not really popr with the gentlemen. But to all thedies present,


    it''s something that will stir your heart."


    "Yes, our next auction item is something that''s regarded by women as important as life itself! A pair of


    high heels!"


    The auctioneer''s clear voice rang out through the hall. And when the male attendees heard this, they


    shook their heads andughed. They figured it was just embellishment on her part.


    The auctioneer had already expected this reaction, so she just smiled and said, "Gentlemen, please do


    notugh. Just like how we women do not understand your obsession with cars, you men do not


    understand our passion for high heels. Maybe, you will never understand what high heels mean to a


    woman of sophistication?"


    "Having a pair of beautiful face is just as important as having a pair of beautiful high heels."


    "And the pair I have over here is known as the ''Noble Queen'' among high heels. It''s one of the ''red-


    soled shoes'' designed by the top French designer, Christian Louboutin.¡±


    "You will never know how mesmerizing a woman is, when she''s wearing a pair of red-soled shoes. The


    red soles is like ayer of lipstick applied on the shoes, and makes you unconsciously want to kiss it.


    The toebox open up to reveal your naked toes, which makes the sex appeal and charm of the wearer


    simply indescribable."


    "I am sure you all have heard about President Obama''s second inauguration ball, which took ce


    many years ago. Well, at that ball, the First Lady, Michelle Obama, wore a pair of red-soled shoes to


    match her red evening gown. And although I can''t say the confident look in her eyes could conquer the


    whole world, but at least it did conquer the most powerful man on Earth."


    "Slim naked feet and bright red soles. Theybine to exude a high-ss elegance. A woman can


    spend her whole life trying and never be able to ovee the temptation of this pair of high heels."


    No wonder she could hold down the position of auctioneer at a top-ranking auction house. Her words


    hadpletely enthralled thedies present.


    "Darling, I want this-"


    "Please buy it for me?"


    "High heels are as important as life to us women!"


    A ruckus erupted below the stage. The noise mainly consisted of the pleadings and wheedlings of the


    female attendees, as they badgered their malepanions for the pair of red-soled shoes.


    Lin Qian was no exception. She acted coquettishly in front of Wang Yu, and tried to cajole him into


    buying the pair of high heels.


    "If you don''t get it for me, you will not be able to touch me for the rest of your life!" Lin Qian threatened


    her husband in an angry voice. But what could Wang Yu do but agree to her demand? For the sake of


    his sex life, he had to do so.


    "Darling, don''t worry. Whatever the cost may be, I will definitely get this pair of high heels for you!"


    The pair of red-soled shoes was exuding a mesmerizing and noble aura as it stood on the stage and,


    as Qiu Mu-Cheng stared, her fascination with the auction item was obvious in her eyes.


    Yes, just as the auctioneer had said. The imagery of slim naked feet and bright red solesbined to


    exude a high-ss elegance. No woman could resist the temptation of the high heels.


    For the first time, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt her heart stir.


    She held her phone and looked at the bnce in her ount.


    She made up her mind. She was going to be wilful just this once.


    "Just this once!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng mumbled to herself, as if she had just resolved herself to do something monumental.


    "Alright, the bidding starts now. The starting bid is Five hundred and twenty-one thousand, three


    hundred and fourteen!¡±


    What?


    More than five hundred and twenty thousand?


    Damn!


    When they heard the starting bid, many male attendees had a terrible pallor on their faces.


    Yunzhou was just a fourth-tier city after all. Not many people in the city would be willing to spend five


    hundred thousand on a pair of high heels.


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, after she had heard the starting bid, her face paled and she quietly turned off her


    phone. At that moment, her heart was assailed by a sense of grief and powerlessness.


    "Mu-Cheng, why did you turn off your phone?"


    "Didn''t you just say you would be wilful just this once? What''s wrong? Price too steep for you?¡±


    Lin Qian had noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s movement and as she inwardly ridicule her former university


    friend, she felt really smug. The look she gave Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with disdain.


    A poor woman like her should not have attended a high-society function like this one. She was just


    making a fool of herself!

 Chapter 26 A Low-Key Nouveau Riche

    Chapter 26 A Low-Key Nouveau Riche


    "No, thanks. I already have plenty of high heels at home. I don''t need another one." Qiu Mu-Cheng


    replied with a smile, but her wordscked conviction.


    "Is that so? Well, I guess even if you add up the costs of all the shoes you own, the number is still not


    even close to a fraction of what this pair of red-soled shoes is worth." Lin Qian smiled inwardly in


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disdain, and her eyes were filled with a strong sense of superiority.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. So what if you were an outstanding student at school?


    Here and now, you are beneath me.


    You can only me yourself for marrying a useless piece of trash.


    Lin Qian raised her chin high. The whole time, she had been putting on airs and assuming the role of


    an upper-societydy in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng. It was obvious that Lin Qian despised her former


    university friend.


    "Five hundred and thirty thousand!¡±


    Soon, the bidding started again.


    "Five hundred and forty thousand~"


    One after another, the attendees made their bids. And the price of the pair of high heels rose gradually


    along with the bidding.


    But, the majority of the bidders were from the younger generation, mostly the good-for-nothings from


    the rich families. And they were hoping to use the pair of high heels to win the affection of their female


    Even when they did, they would stop once they saw that the price of the item had risen above the


    eptable price range.


    And that was why, after a short while of bidding, only two bidders stayed in thepetition.


    One of them was, of course, Wang Yu, Lin Qian''s husband.


    He was going all out to avenge his wife''s loss of face. So even when the price hit the six hundred


    thousand mark, he continued to soldier on.


    "Six hundred and five thousand!" Wang Yu dered as he raised his card.


    The otherpetitor was also a young man with adypanion. But he was obviously losing


    steam.


    "Honey, let''s stop bidding. This is getting to be too expensive. Even if we win the bid, we will be making


    a loss. Once my father finds out that I have spent six hundred thousand on a pair of high heels, he will


    kill me." The young man''s circumstances were different from Wang Yu''s. Thetter was an independent


    and sessful businessman, but the former was just a rich man''s son and he was spending his


    father''s money. So, naturally, he felt guilty about spending more than six hundred thousand on a pair of


    high heels. He had no choice but to plead with his girlfriend to discontinue bidding.


    "I don''t care. I want it~


    "I really want that pair of high heels!"


    After a bout of wheedling from his scantily-dressed and heavily made-up girlfriend, the young man gave


    in and raised his bid once more. "Six hundred and ten thousand!"


    "If anyone offers a higher bid, then this pair of high heels will go to him. I will stop bidding then."


    The rich young man was obviously talking to Wang Yu. His strategem of making a concession in order


    to gain an advantage was a resourceful move. If hispetitor had been any other person, the rich


    young man might have won.


    But Wang Yu was bound and determined to get the pair of high heels, so he raised his bid boldly. "Six


    hundred and fifteen thousand!"


    "Haha~"


    "Friend, you are really extravagant!" ''A true gentleman does not covet. This pair of ¡®red-soled shoes'' is


    yours." The rich young man smiled calmly and was magnanimous even in defeat.


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded. He looked really rxed at the moment, as if six hundred and fifteen


    thousand was just petty cash to him.


    "Wah~¡±


    "Darling, you are the best!"


    "I love you so much~¡±


    When she saw that theirstpetitor had given up, Lin Qian was beside herself with joy. She


    shrieked happily and threw herself into his open arms.


    "It''s just petty cash."


    "Qian-Qian, I have already told you. I will give you the best things in the world."


    "As for the white jade hairpin, that was just used goods. It''s not fit for my woman. You are so noble that


    only this limited edition ''Queen of Shoes'' is a suitable match for


    you."


    Wang Yu said lightly, his eyes filled with pride.


    Lin Qian''s eyes shone brightly as she hugged her husband tightly. Pride rose up within her heart at that


    moment.


    Wang Yu was her man.


    And only a man like Wang Yu was worthy of her!


    As she basked in the gazes of the crowd, Lin Qian''s vanity was greatly satisfied. Finally, she looked


    smugly at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said: "Mu-Cheng, I am sorry. I know you really like the high heels too. We


    are friends so I should have given it to you as present. But my husband insists that it''s made for me.


    Because of its nobility and elegance, it''s not suitable for you at all."


    "How about we do this. I can tell that the pair of shoes you have on is old. Why don''t I give you the pair


    I am wearing? It''s branded and cost several dozen thousand. It''s worth several dozen pairs of what you


    are currently wearing."


    Lin Qian pretended to show concern but she was talking down to Qiu Mu-Cheng as if thetter was a


    beggar. It made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel ufortable.


    Lin Qian raised her voice on purpose, so a number of people in the crowd were turning to look at them.


    Whether by intent or not, they directed their gazes at the high heels Qiu Mu-Cheng was wearing, and


    the mockery was evident in their eyes.


    Their mocking looks stabbed painfully at Qiu Mu-Cheng. She lowered her head and hid her feet under


    her seat.


    When Lin Qian saw this, she felt even more smug.


    How dare you steal my limelight? Qiu Mu-Cheng, are you even worthy enough to be my rival?


    Yes, what Lin Qian wanted to see most was Qiu Mu-Cheng''splete loss of face.


    Lin Qian was determined to take back the limelight Qiu Mu-Cheng had stolen from her during their


    university years.


    "Six hundred and fifteen thousand. This gentleman is offering six hundred and fifteen thousand.¡±


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do I hear a higher bid?"


    The auctioneer looked around the hall, as she readied herself to lower the gavel in her hand.


    There was no response. No one wanted to continue bidding.


    They were not idiots. The bidding price had already exceeded the value of the auction item so, unless


    there was any special reason to do so, nobody was willing to keep on bidding.


    Wang Yu saw the state of affairs and he started smiling. This time, he had won the bid.


    But just as the auctioneer was about to strike her gavel against the sound block, something happened.


    Lin Qian, who did not like to be left out of things, suddenly turned around to look at the masked


    gentleman who had bidded against her for the white jade hairpin.


    "This mister, you were so magnificent earlier and your valor was unstoppable. Why have you lost your


    steam now? Why aren''t you bidding now?"


    "Have you spent all your money?"


    "Have you been scared off by the price tag?"


    "Haha~"


    "I know new-money people like you. You can only afford to show off when the prize is some worthless


    trinket. But when ites to something truly valuable, you don''t even have the courage to bid for it."


    Lin Qian taunted Ye Fan without restraint, like a jumped-up viin.


    In her eyes, the masked man was just an ignorant nouveau riche. He did not really possess great


    wealth. The auction had already gone on for a while, but he had not bid on any other item beside the


    white jade hairpin. He had probably spent all his budget here.


    "You are just new money. How dare you show off in front of me!"


    "Have you learned your lesson now?¡±


    Lin Qianughed mockingly, crossed her arms and sat back peacefully in her seat. Then she waited for


    the auctioneer to swing her gavel and hand her the shoes.


    "Seven hundred thousand!"


    But in the next moment, a low voice rang out quietly from among the crowd.


    In the quietness of the hall, the voice sounded especially loud.


    The masked man had started bidding again, after a long moment of silence.


    It seemed like he had been bidding his time quietly, just so he could release the full extent of his


    brilliance at this moment.


    It was Ye Fan''s first bid in this round, but he managed to shock everyone in the hall. The seven


    hundred thousand bid was like a p right in Lin Qian''s face; one that dazed her right there and then.


    She had not expected the masked man to offer a bid.


    "Damn!"


    "Is this fellow crazy?"


    "He added another hundred thousand to the price just like that!"


    "He''s a low-key nouveau riche~"


    The crowd went into a frenzy. In the hall, many attendees turned to look at the masked man. And they


    eximed inwardly when they saw the in clothes he was wearing.


    "Wah~


    "So handsome!" Among the crowd, a youngdy was struck with infatuation.


    "Handsome? He has his mask on, so how can you freaking tell if he''s handsome?" A man who had


    heard her was dumbfounded at her illogicality.


    "He''s handsome. He''s handsome because he''s rich. So what about it?"


    Many people in the hall had already started to pay attention to the mysterious masked man.


    As for Wang Yu, he was livid. He wished he could give his wife a good smacking.


    "Are you freaking crazy?"


    "Why did you agitate him?"


    "You think we are made of money?"


    He had been about to win the bid with six hundred and fifteen thousand. But now, the price had risen to


    seven hundred thousand.


    Wang Yu was insane with rage.

 Chapter 27 A Complete Embarrassment

    Chapter 27 A Complete Embarrassment


    "You prodigal bitch! Are you trying to drive me to my death!"


    Wang Yu turned to his wife andmbasted her.


    "Darling, I was wrong. I just wanted to get back at him for you." Lin Qian''s face was pale and she knew


    she was in trouble, so her voice was softer than before.


    "Quick, darling, increase your bid. The auctioneer is about to end the bidding."


    Just then, Lin Qian noticed that the auctioneer was about to hit the sound block with her gavel, so she


    frantically pushed her husband to make his offer.


    Wang Yu gave in to her obstinacy and increased his bid again.


    After all, he had already been humiliated during the bidding for the white jade hairpin. If the high heels


    went to the masked man as well, he wouldpletely lose face in front of everyone.


    So Wang Yu held his breath and coldly announced, "Seven hundred and ten thousand!"


    After making his offer, Wang Yu turned and stared frostily at Ye Fan. "Friend, don''t go overboard here.


    After all, we might meet again in the future. I let you have the jade hairpin earlier. If you fight with me


    over this pair of high heels, I will be forced to teach you a lesson."


    Wang Yu''s chilly tone carried a hint of threat.


    But Ye Fan could not be bothered with him. He raised his card again. "Eight hundred thousand!"


    Damn-


    Another hundred thousand.


    Everyone in the hall went into a frenzied state.


    "What the hell?" "Who is this nouveau riche?1 "He''s freaking rich. He added a hundred thousand to the


    pot just like that.¡±


    "When did we have such an awesome person in Yunzhou?"


    "Could he be the son of Shen Jiu-Yi?"


    The gentlemen marveled at Ye Fan''s feat as they tried to guess his identity.


    Thedies, on the other hand, were stealing sidelong nces at him. They had been overawed by Ye


    Fan''s imperious aura.


    "The way he bidded... He looked so handsome~"


    "It''s love!¡±


    "Do you think he has a girlfriend?¡±


    More than a few girls acted without restraint and were preparing to throw themselves at him.


    After all, most of thedies present were kept women of wealthy men. So since they had to depend on


    men for money anyway, it would work out better for them if they had a wealthier sugar daddy.


    Li Er, who was sitting in one of the private rooms, heard the discussion that was going on in the hall


    below. And heughed disdainfully. "A bunch of ignoramuses. Do you think you actually have a chance


    of finding out Mr. Chu''s true identity?"


    Li Er was a sharp person. He had already guessed Ye Fan''s intention to hide his identity, when the


    the auction attendees.


    Meanwhile, Wang Yu''s face had already turned white as sheet and his eyes were red with anger.


    But Ye Fan did not pay him any attention and interjected with another bid, before Wang Yu could even


    start talking.


    "Nine hundred thousand!"


    "For heaven''s sake, that''s nine hundred thousand! That man ispeting against


    himself and he just bidded nine hundred thousand!"


    "Do I hear another bid?"


    "Do I hear a higher bid?"


    The auctioneer, a veteran of many auctions, was already in the throes of excitement. Until today, she


    had never seen a customer as generous as Ye Fan. His overpowering presence hadpletely


    subdued Wang Yu.


    And thetter was just standing there in a daze, too scared to raise another bid.


    "Darling, raise another bid. Quick!"


    "I don''t care. I want that pair of high heels. You said you would get it for me no matter how much it


    costs."


    Lin Qian was only concerned with receiving the attention and envy of the other attendees. She wanted


    to be the most dazzling woman at the auction. As for Wang Yu''s predicament, it was none of her


    concern. And since it was Wang Yu''s


    money they were spending, she was not bothered by the astronomical price tag.


    But before Wang Yu could reply, Ye Fan had already stood up. Thetter swept a bold gaze round the


    venue and spoke in a soft voice, that nevertheless, resounded round the room.


    "Never mind. Let me add another ny thousand.¡±


    "This nine hundred and ny thousand is just a little something for the kids living in the mountainous


    areas. I hope, with the government''s assistance, these children can live happily for a long long time."


    Apuse!


    The apuse went on for a long time.


    A great many attendees stood up to show their respect to Ye Fan. Even the auctioneer was nearly


    moved to tears by his words.


    Was this true magnanimity?


    To have the capacity to think about the world and to hold concern for the people.


    Perhaps Ye Fan was truly concerned about the children and not merely showing off?


    With just a few words, Ye Fan had managed to elevate himself to an exalted position.


    "At the same time, I wish to gift this pair of high heels to that beautifuldy. May your looks and smile


    never fade and remain for a long long time.¡±


    "Lady, ever since Iid eyes on you, I have already made up my mind. This pair of high heels was


    made for you."


    "I believe, under your feet, this pair of red-soled shoes will exude all its sublimity and elegance."


    "Naked slim feet and bright red soles. Exuding an air of elegance. Your matchless beauty not only


    conquered the world, but also the most powerful man in the world."


    Ye Fan''s maic voice resounded throughout the room, like a melody of nature.


    When his passionate gaze focused on her, it startled the beautifuldy in the crowd.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded. She lifted her beautiful eyes and stared dazedly at the man who


    was splendent like the sun. At that moment, for reasons unknown to her, she thought that the man


    standing under the dim lights of the hall looked and sounded somewhat familiar.


    In her dazed state, Qiu Mu-Cheng almost lost control of herself. As she looked on with her reddening


    eyes, she whispered, "Ye...Ye Fan?¡±


    "In the distant past, the general Wu San-Gui went on a rampage for the sake of a beauty."


    ¡°And today, Mr. Chu emptied his coffer just to draw a smile from hisdylove."


    "Mr. Chu, your boldness and magnanimity are truly deserving of our respect."


    "Tonight, you and thisdy are the stars of this auction!"


    The auctioneer''s words rang out suddenly and caused the atmosphere in the hall to climax.


    At that moment, the multi-colored spotlights started strobing. Standing under the dreamlike lights, the


    matchless beauty became the focus of attention. As if she was a princess; a moon surrounded by her


    attendant stars.


    And Lin Qian almost went insane with jealousy.


    Why?


    Why Qiu Mu-Cheng again?


    In what way am I inferior to her? Why did she get so lucky? How did she get a rich guy to like her?


    Influenced by her own jealousy, Lin Qian threw a tantrum and tried to persuade Wang Yu to offer


    another bid.


    "Qian-Qian, stop messing around. I will get it for you another time. This pair of high heels is not worth a


    million. Let''s go?¡±


    Wang Yu had a terrible expression on his face as he tried to coax his wife into leaving.


    He had only brought five hundred thousand in cash to the auction. And even after adding the amount in


    his bank card, the total came up to a number between seven and eight hundred thousand. How could


    hepete with the masked man?


    He did not have enough money!


    Also, it would be foolish to spend a million just to buy Lin Qian a pair of high heels. Money should not


    be spent so unwisely.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care. You have to buy it for me."


    "You just said it. I am the queen, and only I am worthy of this pair of high heels. You said you would buy


    me the best things~" "You have to keep your promise!" "If you won''t bid, I will make the bid for you~"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lin Qian sat down on her seat and refused to leave. And finally, she took Wang Yu''s card and made


    the bid on her husband''s behalf.


    "A million. I am offering a million."


    "That pair of high heels is mine!"


    Lin Qian''s ranting caused the venue to go silent. And the attendees turned to look at her.


    Ye Fan looked at the scene unfolding before him and smiled. "Okay. If you really have one million, then


    I will let you have the high heels."


    And Wang Yu got so frightened that he nearly wet himself.


    "A freaking million?"


    "Do I even have that much money?" "If you are not leaving, then youe up with the one million. I am


    leaving."


    Wang Yu was in a foul mood. He had not expected Lin Qian to fool around like that. The auction was


    not a yground for kids. Now they were going to get publicly shamed. They hadpletely


    embarrassed themselves.


    "Shit, It''s my misfortune to marry a dumb bitch like you. You havepletely embarrassed me."


    And then Wang Yu turned to leave, his face red with shame. He did not care if his wife was following


    him or not.


    Lin Qian was dumbfounded by Wang Yu''s departure.


    She did not have any money of her own. She was just spending Wang Yu''s money. Now that her


    husband had already left, she could not even fork out a thousand, let alone a million.


    "Miss, are you really going to offer one million for this pair of high heels?" The auctioneer turned to look


    at Lin Qian.


    Everyone in the hall was looking at her. Expressions of fear and anger raced across her face, as she


    stood there with her mouth opened. She did not speak but croaked wo wo wo like a rooster. Finally, her


    face turned red from the shame.


    Lin Qian did not have the courage to call out a bid after all, so she ran out of the hall with her tail


    between her legs.


    "Haha~"


    "The two idiots were showing off even though they had no money?"


    The hall erupted inughter.


    Wang Yu and Lin Qian had madeplete fools of themselves.

 Chapter 28 A Shocking Turnaround

    Chapter 28 A Shocking Turnaround


    The auction hall became more peaceful after Lin Qian''s and Wang Yu''s departure.


    Later on, a few more items were put up for auction. The auctioneer looked longingly at the masked


    man, hoping that he would bid for yet another item. But she was left disappointed.


    After his sessful bid on the pair of red-soled shoes, the masked man had been sitting quietly in a


    corner. Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng kept stealing nces at him.


    Earlier on, for just a brief moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng had really thought that the masked man was Ye Fan.


    Their voices and their body builds were so alike after all.


    But in the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and quashed that line of thinking.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why do I keeping thinking these unrealistic thoughts?" "How could he be Ye


    Fan?" Under the dim lights of the hall, Qiu Mu-Cheng hesitated for a while, but she failed to pluck up


    the courage to confirm the truth for herself.


    She knew Ye Fan all too well. He had been born in the countryside and was ofmon stock. How


    could he possibly have the same presence and magnanimity as the masked man?


    "His temperament is too poor~¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at the pair of high heels and white jade hairpin in herp. She really liked them,


    but she was not a greedy woman. If she had a right to something, she would take it. But if it did not


    belong to her, she would refuse it.


    "I will wait till the auction is over, and then return them to him.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not turn him down earlier because she did not want to embarrass him in front of


    everybody. That was all. She did not have any ulterior motives nor was she hoping to reap any benefits


    from her action.


    The time passed quickly and, just as the auction was about toe to an end, the organizers unveiled


    the final item on the list. Surprisingly, it turned out to be a small car.


    "I am sure you have heard of this saying. Rather than a Land Rover or BMW, the discerning buyer


    looks for a Phaeton."


    "Yes. Thest item to be auctioned is a car from Volkswagen''s low-key line - a Phaeton.¡±


    "This car is the epitome of low-key luxury. I believe this car is perfect for those people who wish to keep


    a low profile!"


    During the auctioneer''s speech, her gaze remained on Ye Fan.


    And Ye Fan did not disappoint. He was going to bid for this item.


    Since he was nning to buy a car anyway, he might as well buy one at the auction. Not only would he


    get a car, he would also be doing a good deed.


    Perhaps Ye Fan''s disy of extravagance earlier had frightened everyone else. After Ye Fan had made


    his opening bid, very few of the attendees tried topete with him.


    The auctioneer had been hoping that the participation of the nouveau riche would raise the price of the


    car. But it had the opposite effect instead. In the end, Ye Fan managed to get the million-yuan car with


    a rtively low bid. And once again, he gifted it to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Damn it!"


    "A million-yuan car for a beauty~"


    "Awesome!¡±


    "This is the highest level of skirt-chasing!"


    All of a sudden, an uproar erupted in the hall. Many wealthy young men felt ashamed of themselves.


    Although they liked beautiful women too, there was no way they could be as forceful and extravagant


    as the masked man.


    "Wah~"


    "I am so envious~"


    "If only that was for me!"


    Many of thedies looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng, envy and jealousy evident in their eyes.


    And once again, Qiu Mu-Cheng found herself in the limelight. A number of the wealthy young men


    present looked at the elegant beauty and sighed inwardly.


    "It''s a shame. A pretty girl like her is going to be someone else''s lover?"


    Almost everyone thought that, after Ye Fan''s formidable onughts, thedy in the purple dress would


    definitely be moved. And she would most probably offer herself up to the masked man this very night.


    "This auction has ended on a satisfactory note. All the proceeds will be donated to charity."


    "But, before we call it a night, I would like to thank the masked gentleman for his support, on behalf of


    Yunhai Auction House."


    "But may I know how to address you, sir?" The auctioneer asked suddenly.


    And everyone turned to look at Ye Fan. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart tightened in her chest as she waited for


    his answer.


    "My surname is Chu."


    When she heard the answer, the light vanished from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes.


    As expected, she had been overthinking things.


    "Mr. Chu, you have been spendingvishly tonight. And you have overbidded on the auction items.


    Does it hurt to spend so much money?" The auctioneer was obviously trying to get close to a wealthy


    customer like Ye Fan, by giving him the opportunity to brag at the end of the auction.


    Ye Fan did not shy away from the invitation and he went up to the stage.


    "Does it hurt to spend so much money?" On the stage, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    "Why should it hurt?"


    "Money is meant to be spent. Otherwise, it''s no different from a pile of waste paper. Money can only


    realize its value when it''s being used."


    "Moreover, the couple of millions that I spent tonight is only petty cash to me. But to the people living in


    the mountainous areas, this amount of money could very well be their life-saving straw and their oasis


    in the desert."


    "One should never forget his roots. Now that I am doing well for myself, the ones I worry about the


    most are the people suffering in the mountainous areas."


    "I wish to thank the organizers for giving me this opportunity to help the needy. Let us pursue


    happiness together. We are all dream chasers after all."


    Apuse, thunderous apuse broke out in the hall.


    "Whoa!¡±


    "It''s such a moving speech!"


    "This is how a real tycoon should behave?"


    "This is the magnanimity of a great person!"


    "I am crying. What about you?"


    "It''s a great speech!"


    Ye Fan''s speech was majestic and greatly elevated his style. The venue erupted into a frenzy once


    more.


    Even Li Er, the boss of the Cloud n, was taken aback when he heard the speech.


    He could not help but think that Mr. Chu was truly a great man.


    With his state of mind alone, he could surely aplish great feats.


    "To me, tonight is surely a night that will live on in my memory."


    "Because, tonight, not only did I help the children living among the beautiful mountains, I also met a


    beautifuldy."


    Ye Fan''s voice continued to resound through the venue. He stood there with his hands sped behind


    his back, and his proud gaze swept through the crowd below him. Finally, his gazended on Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and remained there.


    She blushed and bowed her head, not daring to look at Ye Fan.


    "Lady, Mr. Chu has emptied his coffer just to draw a smile from you. Would you like toe onto the


    stage and tell us how you feel?" The auctioneer was a sharpdy, and she seized the opportunity to


    extend an invitation to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Meanwhile, the other attendees decided to join in the fun as well.


    "Together-"


    "Together-"


    "Together-"


    The onlookers were eager to see things happen, and their moring filled the hall.


    Finally, with her face blushing red, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked onto the stage.


    Just when the audience thought that thedy was about to throw herself at the masked gentleman and


    a beautiful romance was about to bloom in front of them, Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded her head slightly and


    said, "Mr. Chu, thank you for your good will tonight."


    "But, I am sorry. I can''t ept it. Because you are not Ye Fan."


    And then Qiu Mu-Cheng ran out of the hall, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    The attendees looked at each other. The twist in the plot had caught all of them by surprise.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly as he looked at her retreating back.


    Actually, he had been prepared to remove his mask. He had wanted to tell her, in front of everybody,


    that he was Ye Fan and he could give her the best things in the world.


    But unexpectedly, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not even given him the chance to reveal his identity.


    But her refusal only made Ye Fan treasure his beautiful wife even more.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left, Ye Fan had no reason to stay.


    But, suddenly, just as Ye Fan was stepping off the stage, a woman rushed forward and pulled off the


    mask he had been wearing.


    And his face was exposed to the crowd in the hall.


    "Shit!"


    "It''s really you?"


    "Just now, the lights were too dim, so I couldn''t be sure. But when you went on the stage, I thought you


    looked familiar. Now that your ugly mask has been removed, let''s see how you are going to keep up


    the act?"


    Ye Fan was speechless as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    This stupid bitch. She is sticking around like a piece of gum. She hasn''t left yet?


    Yes, the noisy shrew standing in front of Ye Fan was Lin Qian, who had fled the hall in shame earlier.


    Lin Qian had been doing some thinking after her departure. Her performance tonight had been


    pathetic. She had wanted to show off in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng and take her down a few pegs. But


    instead, Lin Qian had ended up embarrassing herself in front of everybody.


    Because she did not want to take the insult lying down, Lin Qian sneaked back into the venue. She had


    already guessed that the masked man liked Qiu Mu-Cheng. And so she had waited for the moment


    when Qiu Mu-Cheng would give in to the masked man''s overtures and throw herself in his arms. Lin


    Qian''s n was to start taking photos when Qiu Mu-Cheng was kissing and hugging her masked suitor.


    Afterward, Lin Qian would distribute the damning photos to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s friends and rtives. She


    wouldpletely ruin Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reputation by sharing evidence of thetter''s adulterous affair.


    But contrary to Lin Qian''s expectations, Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned down the masked suitor. Still, her


    effort had not been for naught.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lin Qian started smiling sinisterly.


    "You damn piece of trash. Have you enjoyed your one-man show?¡±


    "Just wait, I am going to ruin your reputation tonight!¡±


    As she smiled coldly, Lin Qian stepped onto the stage and snatched the microphone from the


    auctioneer. Then she pointed at Ye Fan and dered loudly: "Everybody, don''t be fooled by him.¡±


    "What nouveau riche? What dragon among men? That''s all a load of crap!"


    "He''s just a poormoner."


    "He has no money. Not one single cent."


    "From top to bottom, he''s just a piece of trash."


    Lin Qian''s words had the impact of giant rocks hitting the sea, and created huge waves among the


    attendees.


    "What?"


    "Is what you are saying true?"


    "You can''t just go around saying anything you like!"


    The auctioneer found herself in a state of panic. If Lian Qian''s usation was truthful, then the auction


    would turn into a farce. It would be a huge blow to the reputation of their auction house.


    "Of course it''s true!¡±


    "I ran into him this morning, when I went to the bank with my husband."


    "He was pretending to be a rich man at the bank, even though he was really poor. He took out a bank


    card and imed that it was the Hongqi Bank''s ck card. And he even said he wanted to withdraw all


    the money in the bank."


    "In the end, it turned out that he did not have a single cent in his card."


    "If you don''t believe me, just check his card. See if he has any money in there."


    "Also, if he really has money, why would he be wearing cheap clothes?"


    "He''s just a poor man. You all have been fooled by him."


    Lin Qian''s words immediately caused an uproar in the hall.


    "Shit~"


    "Could it be true?"


    "So he was just pretending to be a rich man earlier?"


    "Is he really a poor man?"


    "No wonder he''s dressed so shabbily. Anyone who marries him is truly unfortunate." The crowd''s


    attitude toward Ye Fan took a hundred-and-eighty degree change.


    The fawning smile had also vanished from the auctioneer''s face. She looked expressionlessly at Ye


    Fan and said coldly, "Mr. Chu, ording to our rules, you have to show us your bank card and allow


    our staff to verify if it has sufficient fund."


    "Haha~"


    "You poor bastard. That''s what you get for messing around with me." When Lin Qian saw that Ye Fan''s


    reputation was in tatters, she lifted her chin and smiled smugly.


    "Erm, let me say a few words." Ye Fan ignored Lin Qian and asked the auctioneer for her microphone.


    The audience below the stage looked on sneeringly.


    Lin Qian looked disdainfully at Ye Fan and said, "Making a final struggle, eh?"


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s voice rang out.


    "I have decided. To support the building of infrastructure in the mountainous areas and to help the


    people living in poverty there, I will donate another million."


    Ye Fan paused for a moment before continuing. "Mm, I will be paying in cash."

 Chapter 29 The Woman With the Powerful Presence

    Chapter 29 The Woman With the Powerful Presence


    What?


    Another million?


    And in cash?


    Ye Fan''s words were impactful, like giant rocks dropping into the sea, and caused huge waves among


    his audience.


    Everyone was stunned. Ye Fan''s boldness had shocked everyone present.


    Lin Qian was especially affected. She lost control of her emotions and started scolding Ye Fan.


    "A million?"


    "Go screw yourself!"


    "I think you are addicted to showing off?"


    "A poor bastard like yourself. Do you even have the money?"


    "And you want to pay in cash? I think you don''t know how heavy a million yuan in cash is?"


    "Obviously, right? You are just a poor bastard. You have probably never seen so much money before in


    your life, right?"


    Lin Qian could not help butugh, when she heard the nonsense that had just came out of Ye Fan''s


    mouth. As if he had just told the world''s funniest joke. Her heavily made-up face was filled with disdain


    and derision.


    When the other attendees heard Lin Qian''s denunciation, they looked at Ye Fan as if he was an idiot.


    "It looks like we have been fooled by this bastard."


    "Does he take us for idiots?"


    "He''s penniless and yet he''s going around pretending to be a rich man. How shameless!"


    "How poor does a person have to be, before he goes off to do a stupid stunt like this?"


    Really, I think he''s not just poor, he''s also a


    damn fool-"


    All at once, a mor broke out in the hall.


    There were voices of ridicule, sarcasm, abuse and disdain.


    It was obvious that they saw Ye Fan as a liar and a braggart. Very few of them believed him.


    After all, who would actually lug around a million yuan in cash to an auction?


    Moreover, a million yuan in cash was heavy. Ye Fan would need a box to hold all that cash. But after


    looking around Ye Fan, no one could see any container big enough to amodate all that cash.


    "I have confirmed it. He''s just a simple weakling!"


    "Does he spend all his time fantasizing about being a rich man?"


    "This poor bastard is just here to create trouble!¡±


    "What is Shanshui Hall doing? Why did they allow an idiot toe in here?"


    Ye Fan''s actions had stirred the crowd to anger, and many of them were denouncing and castigating


    him.


    The auction attendees, who considered themselves "high society", felt insulted that they had to share


    the same space as amoner. By doing so, they had cheapened their status.


    And the auctioneer, who had been fawning over Ye Fan, finally lost her patience. She turned to him and


    warned, "This is a formal setting, not some ce where you can act wilfully."


    "If you cannot produce a bank card with sufficient fund, then we will throw you out and put you on our


    cklist."


    Her tone was cold, without a single trace of the respect she had shown before. Just then, she did not


    even use the "mister" honorific to address him.


    People are materialistic after all.


    If you have money and power, they will respect you and properly address you as "Mister Chu".


    If you are poor and powerless, then you are just a poor weakling that everyone despises.


    As he looked at the so-called "high society" folks below the stage, Ye Fan could not help but think that


    they looked exceptionally "ugly"!


    In the private room, two of Li Er''s underlings, Jin Bao and Yin Bao, looked at the scene unfolding below


    them and then turned to ask their employer: "Master Er, should we act now?"


    But Li Er waved his hand dismissively and replied, "Let''s wait and see what happens next. Mr. Chu is


    not a rash person. Since he said he would pay in cash, that means he has a backup n."


    In the hall, Ye Fan continued to stand in the same spot.


    Beside him, Lin Qian was wilfully sneering away. The auctioneer''s tone got more pushy and she gave


    Ye Fan another warning. "Mister, our patience is limited. If you still refuse to produce your bank card,


    then we will be taking action against you."


    "Why are you still talking to this poor bastard?"


    "He really has no money."


    "If you ask me, you should just give this poor bastard a beating and then kick him out." Lin Qian said


    sneeringly.


    Behind Ye Fan, the attendees in the hall were filled with righteous fury and they started criticizing him.


    "You bastard, why are you still here?"


    "Get out!"


    "I thought you were rich, but you are just a poor bastard."


    "You are so shameless! Get out now!"


    All at once, the people in the hall started hurling abuses at Ye Fan.


    Their angry voices merged together into a stream that filled up and pounded against the inside of the


    hall.


    As he faced the attacks from the crowd, Ye Fan continued to maintain hisposure. The dim lights of


    the hall rained down upon his slim figure and cast a huge shadow on the floor.


    Just then, it looked like the entire world had abandoned Ye Fan.


    The auctioneer, Lu Lu, had already called for the security guards. They were prepared to throw Ye Fan


    out of the venue.


    Lin Qian smiled smugly, while the other attendees had expressions of rage or disdain on their faces.


    But, the farce was about toe to an end.


    Just as the auctioneer, Lu Lu, was calling for the guards, the low roar of a car engine could be heard


    from outside the hall. And its orange headlights pierced through the night like twin swords.


    Then, under the shocked gazes of the attendees, the door to the hall was pushed open with a pong


    sound.


    Like a bolt of lightning breaking through the dark clouds, a mature beauty strode into the hall, her eyes


    zing with cold authority. Wind from the outdoors swirled about and caused her hair to dance


    erratically. The pair of silvery high heels on her feet struck frantically against the floor as she walked.


    On her body, the ck business dress helped to entuate her sensual figure, while the ck


    stockings and white dress shirt worked together to enhance her noble bearing.


    Some women are just so dazzling that, when they appear, nobody would be able to look directly at


    them. The aloof and mature woman walking through the hall just then was one such example. In the


    dark night, she was like a queen descending from heaven. And the moment she appeared, everyone in


    the hall was stunned by her powerful presence.


    Following behind her were ten heavily built men in suits. They were dressed crisply and wore


    sunsses. Each of them was carrying a safe deposit box.


    "This... This is?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. All of them tilted their heads to look at the gatecrashers, especially the


    mature beauty at the front.


    The auctioneer, Lu Lu, was surprised to see them. The look of disdain she had been showing Ye Fan


    earlier vanished from her face, to be reced by a fawning smile. She hurried forward and said, "We


    are honored by your presence, Miss Xu Lei. If you had informed us earlier, we would have prepared to


    wee you."


    "Xu Lei?"


    "Could she be the person-in-charge of the Hongqi Bank in Yunzhou? The one in charge of managing


    billions worth of wealth?¡±


    No wonder she has such a powerful


    presence!"


    "So that''s Xu Lei. The tough character whose reputation and notoriety have shocked the whole of


    Yunzhou"


    "What the hell. Why is this woman here?¡± Li Er cursed with a heavy expression on his face as he


    jumped up from his seat. He was feeling just as bewildered as the crowd below him, and could only


    stare at themotion in the hall with wide-open eyes.


    In Yunzhou''s upper crust society, everyone had heard of Xu Lei.


    After all, if they needed money, they had to deal with her.


    In Yunzhou, there was a saying: Li Er rules half of Yunzhou and Xu Lei has the other half. Li Er held


    power while Xu Lei controlled the wealth.


    With just one of them, one could easily rule over Yunzhou.


    Even Li Er had to show Xu Lei respect, whenever they met.


    Due to the nature of her job, the auctioneer - Wang Lu Lu - knew Xu Lei by sight. That was why she


    hurried to wee Xu Lei without dy.


    But Xu Lei ignored Wang Lu Lupletely and simply pushed the auctioneer aside. Her cold eyes


    swept round the hall and finally, she led her men to the stage to stand in front of Ye Fan.


    Under the watchful eyes of the auction attendees, the strongwoman of Yunzhou faced the man in front


    of her and bowed. Her cold authoritative voice rang out and resounded through the venue. "Mr. Chu,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    here is your twenty million in cash as requested. Please have a look!"


    "Mr. Chu, please have a look!"


    "Mr Chu, please have a look!"


    The ten heavily built men formed two rows in front of Ye Fan and bowed to him. And their respectful


    voices reverberated through the air.


    Swoosh-


    At the same time, ten safe deposit boxes were opened at the same time and twenty million yuan in


    cash appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    "This~This~"


    Everyone in the hall jumped from their seats.


    Everyone was struck dumb with amazement.


    And Lin Qian just stood there like an idiot.

 Chapter 30 Shes My Wife

    Chapter 30 She''s My Wife


    It wentpletely quiet inside Shanshui Hall.


    Within the dimly lit hall, Ye Fan continued to stand on the stage. In front of him, the ten heavily built


    men were lined up in two rows, and Xu Lei was standing respectfully by his side.


    The crowd was dumbfounded. They found it difficult to believe what they were seeing.


    "This... This..."


    "Twenty million in cash?"


    "Delivered personally by Miss Xu Lei?"


    "I will be damned!"


    "What kind of person is he?"


    "Could he be a super tycoon?"


    The entire venue erupted into mor, and many among the crowd were left speechless with shock.


    All the disdain and mockery had already disappeared, to be reced by shock and confusion.


    It was inconceivable to them that the man wearing in clothes could possess such wealth.


    "Damn!¡±


    "When did Mr. Chu hook up with Xu Lei?¡±


    It was not just the crowd in the hall. Even Li Er, who had been sitting in his private room, was shocked


    by the pairing of Ye Fan and Xu Lei.


    In Yunzhou city, Xu Lei was one of the very few people whom Li Er was wary of.


    Not only was she a resourceful woman, she also had an influential background. And, as the person-in-


    charge of the Hongqi Bank''s branch in Yunzhou, she was managing an enormous amount of wealth.


    Since she had money and Ye Fan wielded influence, it did not look like Li Er was needed at all.


    Therefore, if she hooked up with Ye Fan, then Li Er would be a redundant figure in Yunzhou.


    That was why, Li Er felt ill when he saw the power couple together. Without another word, he rushed


    out to greet Ye Fan.


    "Impossible?"


    "That card has insufficient fund. So how could he withdraw so much money?"


    "The money must be fake!"


    "They are most definitely fake."


    Even though Lin Qian had just seen the truth with her own eyes, she still found it difficult to believe that


    Ye Fan was a wealthy man. With bloodshot eyes and a piercing scream, she ran forward to verify the


    authenticity of the money.


    "Screw you!"


    "You blind fool, how dare you insult Mr. Chu?"


    And when Lin Qian stepped onto the stage, she was immediately pped down by Li Er. Right


    afterward, thetter smiled fawningly at Ye Fan and said, "Mr. Chu, I am sorry you have been rmed."


    When Xu Lei saw Li Er, a hint of surprise shed through her eyes. She had not expected to see him


    here. And it looked like he was acquainted with Ye Fan as well.


    "Damn!"


    "Isn''t that Master Li Er of Yunzhou?"


    "He''s actually here?"


    "What the hell. Why is he so respectful toward that guy?"


    Li Er''s appearance had created a disturbance among the crowd.


    "Xu Lei and Master Er. If you have just one of them on your side, you can obtain Yunzhou."


    "This person has both of them on his side. That means, in the future, he will control the whole of


    Jiangdong province!" "Who the hell is this Mr. Chu!


    "When did such a personagee to Yunzhou?"


    On the stage, both Xu Lei and Li Er were treating the young man with the utmost respect. When the


    crowd saw that, they could hardly believe their eyes. Many women among the attendees had stars in


    their eyes, and were looking worshipfully at Ye Fan.


    "If you have to get married, you absolutely should marry someone like him!¡±


    As for the auctioneer, Wang Lu Lu, her body was shaking all over and she was so frightened that she


    had almost wet herself.


    Heavens, just who had she offended just now?


    Wang Lu Lu had almost gone crazy with fear. Just then, what she wanted to do was to give that bitch


    Lin Qian a good kicking. If thetter had not derailed the proceedings with her nonsense, Wang Lu Lu


    would never have treated Ye Fan with suspicion and called for the guards to


    remove him.


    "I am in big trouble-"


    Wang Lu Lu''s face had turned white as sheet. With a bitter smile on her face, she approached Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Chu, just now..."


    And Ye Fan replied in a heavy tone: "Don''t call me ¡®Mr. Chu''. I am just a weakling after all, so I can''t


    bear the burden of such an honorific. You had better get the security guards to chase me out."


    When Wang Lu Lu heard his response, she was almost scared witless.


    "Mr. Chu, I... I wouldn''t dare. It''s a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding." Wang Lu Lu was on the


    verge of bursting into tears. Finally, she looked pleadingly at Xu Lei.


    She had regr dealings with Xu Lei and they could be considered acquaintances. Now she hoped


    that thetter would speak up on her behalf.


    "Mm? Miss Wang, you are here too!" Xu Lei was mildly surprised to see her acquaintance.


    Screw you!


    Wang Lu Lu felt like crying. Didn''t Xu Lei ignore and push her aside earlier?


    "But, if you have offended Mr. Chu, then there is nothing I can do to help." Xu Lei shrugged to express


    her powerlessness.


    Wang Lu Lu felt even more hopeless.


    But Ye Fan did not pay her further attention. She was just a small fry after all, and Ye Fan could not be


    bothered with her. He simply nodded to Li Er and Xu Lei, before walking forward to where Lin Qian


    was. Just then, she was covering her face with her hands and cowering on the floor like a dog.


    Ye Fan looked down on her indifferently. "Actually, there was no grudge between us. But you should not


    have insulted Mu-Cheng."


    "Because she is my wife.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s indifferent speech, however, caused Lin Qian to stare with her eyes wide open.


    Shock filled her eyes and her mind nked out as tempestuous waves assailed her heart.


    "Wi... Wife?"


    Could it be that, the Mr. Chu standing in front of her was, in fact, the live-in son-inw of the Qiu family?


    He was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband?


    Just then, shock raced across Lin Qian''s face and a sense of defeat filled her heart.


    A momentter, Lin Qian smiled as tears streamed down her face and her eyes were filled with self-


    deprecation. She felt that Life had just yed a huge joke on her.


    She had always thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband was a useless piece of trash. And that she


    would always be standing above Qiu Mu-Cheng. But just then, she realized how wrong she was; how


    mistaken everyone else was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband was truly a great man.


    "Mu-Cheng, congrattions~"


    Lin Qian''s pride had beenpletely shattered in that instant.


    She had assumed that, after marrying Wang Yu, she would be able to look down on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But that thought had turned out to be a joke.


    The attendees started leaving the venue once the auction had ended. At that moment, Ye Fan had


    followed Li Er into a private room to conduct their meeting. However, Xu Lei was also present.


    "Miss Xu, I have something to discuss with Mr. Chu. So would you mind?" Li Er was the one who had


    invited Ye Fan to the auction, and he wanted to use this opportunity to get close to thetter. So,


    naturally, he did not want a third wheel like Xu Lei to hang around. That was why he had wasted no


    time to send away the uninvited guest.


    But Ye Fan just smiled lightly and said, "Never mind. Since Miss Xu is already here, let us all have a


    meal together."


    "I have heard that, Yunzhou is split equally between both Master Er and Miss Xu. One wields power


    and the other has wealth."


    Ye Fan smiled lightly as he sipped his tea.


    When Li Er and Xu Lei heard that, they broke into cold sweat and hurriedly denounced that as a rumor


    spread by uninformed people.


    "We would not dare to im to be rich or powerful, in front of Mr. Chu."


    One after another, both Li Er and Xu Lei dissociated themselves from the rumor.


    They knew a thing or two about Ye Fan''s background.


    He was a member of that Chu family and his father was the current family head. As for Ye Fan himself,


    he belonged to the Tian (Heaven) character generation within the Chu family. The Hongqi Bank had


    even set up a branch in Yunzhou just for his sake.


    When it came to power and wealth, nobody in the whole of Great China, let alone Yunzhou, could hope


    to match the Chu family!


    "I don''t think you have invited me here tonight, just to have a meal?"


    Ye Fan took a sip of tea and asked leisurely, "If you have any request, just tell me." He did not beat


    around the bush and went straight to the point.

 Chapter 31 I Am Not Interested in You

    Chapter 31 I Am Not Interested in You


    Within the luxurious private room, the faint smell of sandalwood lingered in the air.


    Ye Fan gently sipped his turbid tea, a faint smile dancing upon his mouth. It was a friendly smile; one


    that made the recipients feel as if they were being enveloped by the warm spring breeze.


    Although Ye Fan had been born in a rich family, he did not have the arrogance and domineering


    attitude usually associated with the scions of such families. He gave the impression of being a genial


    and cultured gentleman; someone who was friendly and approachable.


    Perhaps, it was this charisma of his that had made so many people pledge their loyalties to him.


    "Mr. Chu, you are mistaken. I am throwing this feast today purely because I want to have a meal with


    you. I have no ulterior motives." Li Er chuckled as he refilled Ye Fan''s tea cup.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fanughed and then said indifferently, "Half a year ago, Li


    Corporation''s merger with Hanhai Real Estate fell through. Yourpany''s stock price took a


    nosedive. Within half a year, the stock price fell to half of its original value!"


    Li Er was dumbfouned when he heard Ye Fan''s announcement.


    "Three months ago, Li Corporation tried to open up new markets in Jingzhou. But you got ambushed


    by yourpetitors, and suffered huge losses."


    "This~" Li Er''s face had started to turn pale.


    Ye Fan looked at Li Er, paused for a moment, and then continued, "One month ago, the CFO of Li


    Corporation was suspected of professional embezzlement and he absconded with arge sum of


    money."


    "Your misced trust in him was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Also, the banks have decided


    to stop issuing loans to Li Corporation."


    "If I am not wrong, the Li Corporation, which has been reigning in Yunzhou for a decade, is currently


    facing a capital chain rupture. It looks like it is about to topple over any moment. During this month, you


    have been depending on financial support from the Shens, but you are barely surviving."


    Ye Fan''s soft voice echoed slowly through the room.


    Li Er was perplexed and his face had turned pale. Shock filled his eyes as he asked, "All... All this. How


    did you know?"


    Li Er did not even let his family members find out about the troubles guing Li Corporation. And even


    the top executives at thepany knew very little about the situation. So it came as a surprise to him


    to find out that the twenty-something young man in front of him had already understood the situation so


    clearly.


    It was as if he had been stripped bare in front of Ye Fan, and all his secrets were on disy.


    Ye Fan said nothing. He lifted the tea pot and, with a smile, refilled Li Er''s cup. After that, he continued


    talking. "Not only do I know all that, I also know that the Shens'' money will not be able to sustain you


    for long. Within half a month, if you can''t get any fresh capital injections, Li Corporation will have to


    dere bankruptcy and your decade-old business empire will vanish like smoke.¡±


    Ye Fan''s calm and indifferent voice hit Li Er like a thunder bolt and left him in a daze. Just then, the


    worry and depression that he had been keeping inside finally spilled out.


    Li Er heaved a long sigh of relief and decided toe clean. "As expected of Mr. Chu. I can''t keep


    anything from you. Yes, one of the reasons for tonight''s banquet is to get to know you better. The other


    is to ask for your help to save the Li Corporation."


    "If Mr. Chu agrees to help, I will be willing to follow you and do your bidding." "And I will respect you as


    if you are my teacher; as if you are my father."


    Li Er looked piteously and pleadingly at Ye Fan. The former had also adopted a servile demeanor, as if


    Ye Fan was really his father.


    The corner of Xu Lei''s eye twitched uncontrobly as she watched the scene unfolding before her.


    This old fox. He''s really shameless. In order to get close to the Chu family, he''s even willing to throw


    away his pride and be somebody''s son.


    All of a sudden, the room went quiet.


    Only the cold wind from outdoors disturbed the silence, as it wafted in through the French window.


    Ye Fan did not speak for a long while, and only maintained a smile on his face as he sipped his tea.


    Meanwhile, Li Er''s expression went from bad to worse and the despair in his eyes grew even stronger.


    Just as he was about topletely give up hope, Ye Fan slowly put down his tea cup and said, "Miss


    Xu, credit one billion to Master Er''s ount tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Chu." Xu Lei agreed right away.


    Li Er was overjoyed andughed. "Haha, Mr. Chu, thank you so much for helping me in my time of


    need. One day, I will pay back the debt with interest included."


    Ye Fanughed softly and said, "There''s no need. After all, everything is already mine."


    "Master Er, work hard. I will contnue to let you manage Yunzhou. I hope, in future, you will not


    disappoint me again." Ye Fan patted Li Er''s shoulder and there seemed to be some hidden meaning in


    his softly spoken words.


    Li Er was stupefied. He felt as if he had merely been Ye Fan''s pawn all along.


    "Okay, that will be all for tonight. Miss Xu, please escort me downstairs.¡± And Ye Fan left right away


    with Xu Lei, after calling the meeting to an end.


    "Mr. Chu, have a safe trip." At Shanshui Hall''s entrance, Li Er looked at their retreating backs and, as


    he stared at Xu Lei''s alluring figure, he could not help but feel aroused.


    "Damn, that Xu Lei, she''s one foxydy. No wonder Mr. Chu asked for her." Li Er sighed. But even


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    though he was envious of Ye Fan, Li Er did not have the courage to tease a formidable woman like Xu


    Lei.


    "I guess only a man like Mr. Chu can conquer a thorny rose like her?"


    Li Er turned to look again, and then he summoned his underlings for his trip home.


    For their return trip, Xu Lei drove while Ye Fan rode shotgun. Sitting so closely to Xu Lei, meant that Ye


    Fan could smell the alluring scent wafting from her body.


    If anyone from Yunzhou''s elite circles were to see this scene, they would be shocked.


    Who was Xu Lei?


    A woman who reigned over Yunzhou alongside Master Li Er!


    Even the mayor of Yunzhou city had to show her respect. After all, politicians had to depend on the


    financial support of wealthy businessmen. But just then, the woman whose reputation and notoriety had


    shocked the whole of Yunzhou was sitting quietly beside Ye Fan. Like a kitten. And she had willingly


    taken on the role of driver.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had turned on the radio and was looking outside the window as he listened to the


    music.


    His eyes were calm and clear. Xu Lei could not detect any desire in them, as if he was sitting beside an


    uncouth man, instead of an alluring and mature beauty.


    Xu Lei could not help but be a little surprised. She was confident of her charms. If she had been with


    any other man, he would have lost his self-control early in the game. But Ye Fan did not even look her


    way, and she could not see any covetousness and passion in his eyes.


    "Stop looking."


    "You are not as pretty as my wife, so I am not interested in you."


    Just as Xu Lei was marvelling at hisposure, Ye Fan suddenly interrupted her thoughts with those


    rude words, and sent her into a fit of rage.


    How could he talk like this?


    Heavens, how could such a man find a wife?


    Xu Lei''s face was red with rage. And as she was steering the car, she thrust out her chest angrily,


    causing her breasts to bounce up and down in front of the wheel. It looked like she was unconvinced


    that her charms had no effects on Ye Fan.


    "Stop thrusting."


    "No matter how you push them, they won''t be as big as my wife''s.¡± "You-" Ye Fan''s remark about his


    wife''s figure sent Xu Lei falling down into the throes of fury.


    Screech~


    A high-pitched screech could be heard, as the rubber tires rubbed against the road at high speed.


    "Get out!"


    "You can go back yourself. I am not driving you home."


    The red-faced Xu Lei roared angrily.


    The door opened and Ye Fan was forced to exit the vehicle.


    The night wind blew gently and Ye Fan, wrapped in his thin clothes, was abandoned by the roadside.


    As he looked at the BMW, which was speeding further and further away from him, Ye Fan could not


    help but smile bitterly.


    Shit, how prideful can she be? I can''t even tell a bit of truth?"


    "Ai, it looks like all women are the same."


    Ye Fan had believed that a career woman like Xu Lei, who was the equal of men, would not be


    concerned with such superficial things.


    But who would have thought that the aloof and authoritative woman would be so prideful. In the end,


    she had actually lost her temper and abandoned him by the roadside.


    "Ai, I was too cheeky."


    "Right, I have to get back. I will just pretend that I am admiring the night scenery."


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 32 Quarrel at the Qius Family House

    Chapter 32 Quarrel at the Qiu''s Family House


    The date of the Shen family''s banquet was drawing nearer and nearer. Naturally, that made the Shens


    nervous.


    "How''s the preparationing along at the hotel?" The moment Shen Jiu-Yi returned to the family''s


    vi, he started questioning his son about the progress of the preparation for the uing banquet.


    Shen Fei replied right away. "Don''t worry, dad. I have arranged everything ording to your


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    instructions. Yunjing Hotel has already closed their doors tonight. They will be putting everything they


    have into preparation for the banquet."


    "Mm," Shen Jiu-Yi nodded. "Fei, this will be the only chance for us to mend the fence with Mr. Chu. So


    we must do a good job and make sure nothing goes wrong at the banquet."


    "Otherwise, even Master Er will not be able to protect us."


    "And, Fei, remember to give Mr. Chu a call. Remind him about the banquet. Mr. Chu is a busy man


    after all. So don''t forget to call


    him."


    Shen Fei nodded in agreement.


    And at that moment, Ye Fan had already returned home.


    It was already past the bedtime for the Qiu family so, to avoid disturbing his wife, Ye Fan decided to


    spend the night in the study.


    Inside Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bedroom, the curtain had been left slightly opened, and the bright moonlight


    found its way in. As Ye Fan walked past the doorway, he looked in and saw his wife lying on her bed in


    a white silk night gown. Her breathing was long and deep as sheid there like a sleeping beauty. And


    her exquisite face looked even more mesmerizing under the illumination of the moonlight.


    When Ye Fan saw the sight before him, he sighed. "You silly girl. Why didn''t you cover yourself with a


    nket? Do you want to catch a cold?¡±


    He scolded his wife softly and let out a helpless sigh. Then he lifted up the nket and covered Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s body. When that was done, he sat down by the bed and stared at her for a long while.


    Finally, he stood up and left the room, without doing anything inappropriate to her.


    Once the door had shut, Qiu Mu-Cheng opened her eyes unhurriedly. As she looked at the nket


    covering her body, a mesmerizing smile slowly bloomed in the moonlight.


    Perhaps, this was the reason why she had managed to resist the temptation at the auction.


    For the past three years, Ye Fan had been enduring untold humiliations at her home. But Qiu Mu-


    Cheng could tell that Ye Fan''s feeling toward her was sincere.


    She had already lost count of the number of times Ye Fan had gotten up in the middle of the night to


    cover her with a nket.


    Sometimes, what bring happiness to others are the little gestures in everyday life. Not generous bids at


    an auction or udits at some banquet.


    The next day, very early in the morning, Qiu Mu-Cheng received a call from her cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Apparently, Master Qiu wanted to see the former at the Qiu''s family house.


    "Mm?"


    "Why does your grandfather want to see you at this time?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s because he wants to punish you over the incident with the Shens?" Han Li was


    worried. During the phone call, Qiu Mu-Ying had sounded as if she was plotting something.


    "Mom, I am done. I will be leaving." Qiu Mu-Cheng did not reply to Han Li''s question.


    After a simple breakfast, she took her bag, put on her shoes and started to leave the house.


    "I will go with you."


    But Ye Fan suddenly offered to apany


    her.


    "You useless piece of trash. What are you going to do there?¡±


    "To embarrass our Mu-Cheng?"


    Han Li was unhappy with Ye Fan''s suggestiion and, without regard for his feelings, gave thetter a


    severe dressing down.


    Qiu Lei did not want Ye Fan to go as well and, in a frosty tone, the former said, "I think you had better


    stay at home. If you go, you will only make matters worse and get Mu-Cheng into trouble."


    Both Han Li and Qiu Lei were unhappy with their son-inw. So their voices were filled with disgust and


    they did not even look once in Ye Fan''s direction.


    "There''s no need," Qiu Mu-Cheng gave a brief reply and opened the door.


    "Mu-Cheng~" Ye Fan went after her and grabbed her wrist. "I am worried. Let me go with you."


    Ye Fan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and spoke in a heavy tone. Just then, there was an unspeakable


    firmness and gravitas in his eyes.


    "Are you deaf? My daughter just said she didn''t want you to go. Why are you still pestering her?" Han


    Li was angered by Ye Fan''s persistence and responded with another scolding.


    But unexpectedly, in the next moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded her head and gave an affirmative grunt.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you mad? Your grandfather dislikes him. So, if you bring him there, won''t you be


    fanning the mes?"


    "Mu-Cheng. Mu-Cheng~"


    "You silly girl, you are pissing me off~"


    Han Li kept on yelling, but Qiu Mu-Cheng simply ignored her mother and left the house with Ye Fan.


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Master Qiu was seated quietly and the aroma of green tea was wafting gently from the cup in front of


    him.


    It seemed like the old man was a thrifty person, because the cup of green tea in front of him was


    brewed from the tea leaves sent by Chu Wen-Fei''s family. The tea leaves were shared among the Qius


    while the clock had been hung up on the wall.


    At that moment, the other members of the Qiu family, including Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband, were


    standing around him.


    "Grandfather, you are still recovering, so I bought you some fruits. They are good for you. Remember


    to eat them." Qiu Mu-Cheng greeted her grandfather cordially when she saw him.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying snorted and said, "Qiu Mu-Cheng, stop putting on an act of filial piety."


    "If you really cared about grandfather, you would have given him the good stuff, instead of these rotten


    fruit."


    "Mm? What do you mean?" Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned. She had no idea what her cousin was talking


    about.


    "What am I talking about?" Qiu Mu-Yingughed, her eyes full of ridicule. "Mu-Cheng, you are such a


    good actress. Grandfather is right in front of you and, what, you still want to keep all the good stuff to


    yourself?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Oh? Then let me remind you. Last night, were you at Shanshui Hall?"


    "How did you find out?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded.


    The smile on Qiu Mu-Ying''s face grew wider. "Heh, a tycoon admired the third daughter of the Qiu


    family and spent millions on gifts for her. This story has already spread throughout high society in


    Yunzhou. Who hasn''t heard about this?"


    "What? Have you forgotten all about it after whoring around for one night?"


    "Oh, sorry. You were just showing off, not whoring around."


    "Haha~"


    Qiu Mu-Ying put on a show of being apologetic, but her words were full of ridicule. Finally, she smiled


    and turned to look at Ye Fan. "But I really feel sorry for some useless trash. His wife is about to run


    away with another man, but he''s still clueless?"


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, you are going too far!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression turned cold immediately, and her tone was full of suppressed anger.


    Because the atmosphere had turned rather tense, Master Qiu finally decided to speak up. "That''s


    enough. Both of you stop fighting."


    "Mu-Cheng, let me ask you. What Ying-Ying just said. Is it true?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and replied, "Grandfather, I did attend the auction. But I swear, I did not do


    anything to shame our family. Nor did I do anything inappropriate with that Mr. Chu."


    Qiu Mu-Ying snorted and said, "You can say whatever you want. Even if you really did have a


    rtionship with him, we wouldn''t know."


    "But Mu-Cheng, since you have admitted to it, you should hand over the things now."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned again and asked, "What things?"


    "What things you say? I am talking about the gifts you received from the tycoon. My Wen-Fei has heard


    about it from his friend. Those things are worth several millions. What? Are you going to keep


    everything to yourself?" Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly at her cousin.


    "I did not ept the gifts," Qiu Mu-Cheng replied promptly.


    "I freaking don''t believe you!"


    "They are worth several millions. What kind of idiot would reject them? And you are telling me you


    turned them away?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, are you listening to yourself?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying used sarcasm to mock her cousin and then continued, "Qiu Mu-Cheng, grandfather is


    watching. If you still refuse to confess, don''t me me for not helping you when he punishes youter."


    "You~" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face had already turned green from anger, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    "You are being presumptuous!" Just then, the hitherto silent Ye Fan suddenly yelled angrily at Qiu Mu-


    Ying. "The Qiu family prides itself on being upright. And grandfather has always stressed that one must


    be respectful toward one''s elders. But even though you are younger than Mu-Cheng, you keep on


    treating her with rudeness. Let me ask you. Do you still respect your grandfather and the traditions of


    the Qiu family?"


    "l~You~"


    Ye Fan sudden scolding had frightened Qiu Mu-Ying, and her face turned red because she did not


    know how to respond. After all, Ye Fan had invoked the traditions of the Qiu family and the teachings of


    her grandfather. It was only natural for her to be rendered speechless.


    "Also, Mu-Cheng did not ept the gifts. But even if she did, the gifts were given to her by someone


    else. They have nothing to do with you, right?"


    "What right do you all have, to ask her for the gifts?¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was sinister, and infused with his fury. As he spoke, he stared angrily at the Qius.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was so frightened by his overpowering presence that her face turned white as sheet and


    she involuntarily took a few steps back.


    "Shit, how dare a live-in son-inw like you throw your weight around here?" Chu Wen-Fei was


    enraged when he saw the trash of the Qiu family yell at his wife. So he stepped forward and faced Ye


    Fan with a cold smile on his face.


    "Everybody in Yunzhou knows that Qiu Mu-Cheng is the third daughter of the Qiu family. It''s obvious


    that the tycoon only gave her those gifts because he wanted to get close to the Qiu family."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng received those gifts due to her position as a member of the Qiu family. She profited off


    us. So we do have the right to demand those gifts from her!¡±

 Chapter 33 The Cunning Ye Fan

    Chapter 33 The Cunning Ye Fan


    Chu Wen-Fei was not a capable person, but he knew how to mix truth with falsehood.


    Ye Fan was filled with rage when he heard Chu Wen-Fei''s retort. "What a pack of nonsense!"


    "Those items were gifted to Mu-Cheng. They had nothing to do with the Qiu family."


    "Hehe, you are speaking as if you are the tycoon himself? You are just a live-in son-inw. You are a


    piece of trash with no money or power. We elites have our own considerations. And they are things that


    are beyond theprehension of low-ss countryside paupers like yourself.¡± Wang Qiao-Yu had


    been enraged by the sight of Ye Fan yelling at her daughter, and that caused her shrewish side to


    emerge. With her face full of rage and both hands nted on her waist, Wang Qiao-Yu turned to stare


    at Ye Fan. It was obvious that she was speaking up on behalf of her daughter and son-inw.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng is just a youngss. And she even married a trash like you. If she wasn''t a member of


    our family, who would be so blind as to buy her gifts and try to get on her good side?"


    "Our Wen-Fei is right. Qiu Mu-Cheng profited off our family name. So those gifts that she epted,


    have to be turned over to our family."


    "And look at you. You are just a useless piece of trash who can''t earn money. All you can think about is


    how to steal our things."


    "What a wicked person you are!"


    "Dad, these two ungrateful wretches are not worthy of our family name. You shouldn''t have relented


    and let them back into the family.¡±


    The Qius had just proved a saying right: There is no stopping a shameless man.


    Faced with the coordinated attacks from her cousin''s family, Qiu Mu-Cheng was rendered speechless.


    Just then, even Master Qiu joined the fray. He turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng with an angry


    expression on his face and said, "Mu-Cheng, hand over the gifts."


    "They don''t belong to just you alone, but the whole family."


    "Grandfather, even if the motive behind the gifts was to get close to our family, it is still impossible for


    me to hand them over to you. Because I did not ept his gifts." Qiu Mu-Cheng felt really aggrieved.


    "Grandfather, don''t listen to her nonsense. She is probably hiding them somewhere."


    "Grandfather, if you agree, I can go search her house with my mother. Those gifts are worth a few


    millions. I believe I will be able to find them." Qiu Mu-Ying said viciously.


    Both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were incensed by what they were hearing.


    Thetter had never seen anyone as shameless and greedy as the people standing before him.


    "Grandfather, your order?"


    "Dad, regarding this matter, we can''t let Qiu Mu-Cheng mess around."


    "Once you set this precedent, everyone will want toe and grab a piece of our property for


    themselves." Meanwhile, Wang Qiao-Yu was helping her family by fanning the mes of discord.


    Master Qiu did not agree to the house search right away. Instead he turned to stare at his


    granddaughter. "Mu-Cheng, let me ask you once more. Will you hand over the gifts?"


    "Grandfather, I really did not ept them." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had turned red. The feeling of being


    falsely used of a crime tore painfully at her heart.


    "Hmph~" Master Qiu pped the table and stood up angrily. "You ungrateful wretch. In that case, Ying-


    Ying and Qiao-Yu, both of you will go search her house. If you manage to find even one gift, I will


    disown her."


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. We will go right now.¡± The mother-daughter pair smiled coldly and turned to


    look at Qiu Mu-Cheng, before making their way to the entrance.


    But, before Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother could leave the house, a middle-aged man popped his head


    through the doorway and asked, "Excuse me, is this the Qiu residence?"


    "Yes, this is the Qiu residence. And you are?" The Qius looked suspiciously at the neer.


    "Good morning, we are from Yunhai Auction House. Our boss told us to deliver these items to the third


    daughter of the Qiu family."


    As he was talking to the Qius, the middle-aged man instructed his subordinates to move the auction


    items into the house.


    They items were a pair of red-soled high heels, a jade hairpin formerly owned by European royalty and


    a low-key luxury Phaeton sedan.


    "May I know if Miss Qiu is around? We need her to sign for these items!" Once again, the middle-aged


    man asked for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s whereabouts.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother saw the gifts, they could not help but stare at them with wide-open


    eyes. Just then, the enquiry from the delivery man prompted Wang Qiao-Yu to reply.


    "Yes yes yes, the third daughter is here."


    As she was replying to the delivery man, Wang Qiao-Yu hurriedly pushed her daughter forward. "Silly


    girl, what are you standing around for? Go sign for these items now.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying caught on to what her mother was telling her and hurried forward, in case somebody else


    came along to take away the gifts.


    After making the delivery, the employees from the auction house left the Qiu''s family house.


    "Ohh, this is the jade hairpin used by


    European royalty. This is good stuff. A symbol of status and authority. Ying-Ying, this jade hairpin is a


    good match for you."


    "And this car is from the Volkswagen Phaeton series. It is worth a million at least?"


    "Wen-Fei, you couldn''t start the car from before, right? Now, the gifts have arrived just in time. This


    Phaeton is a good match for a person of your status."


    The more Wang Qiao-Yu examined the gifts, the more she liked them. After a short while, she had


    already finished making arrangements for where they would go.


    Meanwhile, the other Qius were also admiring the gifts. "They are good stuff. No wonder they sold for


    millions at the auction."


    Master Qiu had also left the room to look at the luxury car. The other Qius were also examining the gifts


    and making ns to divide the items among themselves. Not one of them expressed any guilt for


    ndering Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier.


    So she continued to feel aggrieved and her eyes turned red as she tried to hold back her tears.


    As Ye Fan watched the antics of the Qius, he got angrier and angrier.


    Screw the Qius. The three items were his gifts to his wife. Why should they be given to outsiders?


    "No way. I have to call the auction house and tell them to retrieve the gifts. Even if I have to sell them, it


    is still better than giving them to these ungrateful bastards."


    Ye Fan found an empty corner to make his phone call, and was about to dial Li Er''s number when his


    phone rang.


    "Good morning, is this Mr. Chu?"


    "I am the manager of Yunhai Auction House and also the auctioneer atst night''s event, Wang Lu-Lu."


    The sweet voice of ady drifted through from the other end of the line.


    Ye Fan did remember her and he replied, "Yes,m.¡±


    After receiving Ye Fan''s reply, Wang Lu-Lu made her apology right away. "Mr. Chu, please allow me to


    apologize. Something has gone wrong with the auction items you bought."


    "We were just informed that the Phaeton and jade hairpin came from dubious sources. The police are


    investigating. So, Mr. Chu, our staff wille by in a while to pick up the items and refund your money.


    We are truly sorry for the inconveniences this has caused you. But we promise, this will not happen..."


    In the midst of Wang Lu-Lu''s panicked apology, Ye Fan smiled and a sly look appeared in his eyes. "No


    need for that. Since I have already bought them, I am not returning them. Don''t worry, I will handle


    things from here on. They have nothing to do with your auction house now."


    Ye Fan ended the call after giving his assurance. And then, with an ambiguous smile on his face, he


    returned to the


    courtyard.


    The Qius were gathered there and, just then, Wang Qiao-Yu was making suggestions to Master Qiu.


    "Father, this royal jade hairpin is extremely valuable. Let''s give it to Ying-Ying and Wen-Fei. The Chu


    family did us such a huge favor, so we should show our appreciation. This jade hairpin would make a


    suitable gift for Wen-Fei''s mother."


    "The Cadic has been with ourpany for many years already. We should change it for a newer car.


    I think this Phaeton should rece the Cadic."


    Wang Qiao-Yu had it all nned out. Even though the jade hair had been earmarked for Chu Wen-


    Fei''s mother, it was still unclear if she would actually ept such a valuable gift. And even if she did


    ept it, the jade hairpin would eventually return to Qiu Mu-Ying, since Chu Wen-Fei was his mother''s


    only son.


    And designating the Phaeton as apany car was a master stroke on Wang Qiao-Yu''s part. Qiushui


    Logistics only had twopany cars. The Audi was reserved for the use of the chairman, Qiu Guang.


    While the Cadic was being driven by the general manager, Qiu Luo. And Qiu Luo was also Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s father. So even though the Phaeton had just been designated as apany car, it now


    belonged to Qiu Luo and his family.


    After fussing over them for so long, the auction items, that were worth millions, went to Qiu Luo''s family.


    As for the pair of high heels, Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying did not even look at it.


    That was just a pair of shoes after all. How valuable could it be? If anyone was interested, they could


    have them. Anyway, the shoes didn''t fit either the mother or daughter.


    The other Qius weren''t stupid. They could see through Wang Qiao-Yu''s little scheme. But even though


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they knew the truth, they said nothing. After all, it was Qiu Mu-Ying''s husband who had helped them in


    their time of need. So the other Qius weren''t going to begrudge Qiu Mu-Ying''s family for taking the


    gifts.


    Master Qiu did not object to the suggestions and said, "Mm, we will split the gifts ording to Qiao-


    Yu''s suggestions."


    "As for the high heels, Mu-Cheng, you can have them. After all, you are a daughter of the Qiu family.


    Your appearance represents the dignity of our family." Master Qiu said indifferently.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, quick, say your thanks to your grandfather. And remember what he said. Don''t bring


    shame on our family." Wang Qiao-Yu said mockingly.


    The other Qius were uninterested in the shoes as well. Obviously, they all thought that it was just a


    worthless pair of shoes. If Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted it, they were happy to let her have it.


    After they had split the gifts, the Qius left the family house.


    Ye Fan picked up the pair of high heels that had cost him nearly a million, and left the house with Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    But, before leaving, he nced surreptitiously at Qiu Mu-Ying and her family, who were looking


    contented with themselves. Inwardly, he smiled a cold smile.


    "Auntie, I am sorry."


    "But you will have to be punished for stealing my wife''s gifts."


    Just then, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were enjoying themselves on board of the Phaeton. And Qiu


    Mu-Ying was fondling the jade hairpin in her hands.


    "Quick, Ying-Ying, give your father a call. Tell him toe home early. And get rid of that old Cadic.


    Tonight, your father will take us out for a spin around Yunwu Lake in this million yuan luxury car."


    "Haha~"


    "We are now people who drive around in a million yuan luxury car."

 Chapter 34 A Miserable Family

    Chapter 34 A Miserable Family


    It was night and the city had just started to light up.


    Beside Yunwu Lake, along Binhe Boulevard, Qiu Luo and his family were speeding around in their


    newly acquired car.


    Inside the vehicle was a picture of familial bliss. A beautiful melody wafted through from the car''s audio


    system as Qiu Luo steered the car along the boulevard. His son-inw, Chu Wen-Fei, was riding


    shotgun while his wife and daughter were seated in the backseat. Their eyes radiated happiness as


    they enjoyed their night out.


    "Dad, how does it feel? Driving a million yuan luxury car sure feels different, right?


    "When Wen-Fei fixes the Maserati, we can take that out for a spin.¡± Qiu Mu-Ying said smugly.


    When his wife mentioned the Maserati, Chu Wen-Fei could not help feeling nervous.


    It was strange. He had tried many methods, but he could never get the car to start. After his failures, he


    had called his uncle, Chu Yue, to ask him for the key. But, unexpectedly, his uncle knew nothing about


    the Maserati.


    Therefore, Chu Wen-Fei was flummoxed.


    Chu Yue had been working as his father''s right hand man and was privy to many secrets. If the former


    knew nothing about the car, then perhaps his father had never sent him the car?


    "Wen-Fei, why are you keeping quiet? When are you going to fix the Maserati?"


    "When the timees, you can drive the Maserati with Ying-Ying. And your father will drive this


    Phaeton with me. When we go out for our family outings, we will be driving two million-yuan luxury


    cars. That will make us look really good, right?" The more Wang Qiao-Yu thought about the cars, the


    happier she became. Her vanity had been thoroughly satisfied.


    "Soon, mom," Chu Wen-Fei said perfunctorily and smiled a guilty smile.


    "But Qiao-Yu, I heard this car was given to Mu-Cheng by a mysterious tycoon? Howe it''s ours


    now?" Just then, Qiu Luo interrupted the conversation with a question.


    Wang Qiao-Yu snorted and said, "Because you have a capable wife."


    "But I have to say, your niece and that Ye Fan are idiots. They can''t even protect their properties. Ying-


    Ying and I made up some nonsense, and convinced your father to let us have the gifts."


    "On top of this car, we also have a jade hairpin that used to belong to European royalty. It''s worth a lot."


    Wang Qiao-Yu felt rather smug when she recounted the events that had happened at the Qiu''s family


    house.


    "Ai, mom, look. Isn''t that Qiu Mu-Cheng and her trash at the bus stop?" When Qiu Mu-Ying spotted her


    cousin and Ye Fan by the roadside, she started to point and yell at the couple.


    "Damn, it''s really them?"


    "Haha, honey, let''s drive over there and have a chat with them."


    As the Qius in the car chatted among themselves, the luxury car did a sudden about-turn and a


    magnificent drift that seemed to serve no purpose whatsoever. Then it stopped in front of Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would wait for a bus at this spot, everyday after work. So when she saw a car stop in


    front of her, she looked confused for a moment. Then the window rolled down to reveal Wang Qiao-Yu


    and Qiu Mu-Ying sitting in the backseat.


    "Eh, isn''t this Mu-Cheng?¡±


    "What are you doing? Waiting for a bus? Why don''t you take a cab instead?"


    "Mom, do you even have to ask? Cabs are probably too expensive for Mu-Cheng." "Yes yes yes, I


    almost forgot. Mu-Cheng has to take care of three freeloaders, and one of them is a useless live-in


    son-inw. No wonder she has to live frugally."


    Both mother and daughter performed a duet that was filled with their smugness and ridicule for their


    less well-off rtives.


    When the people around them heard the contents of the conversation, they looked strangely at Ye Fan


    and his wife. After all, nowadays, being a live-in son-inw was nothing to be proud of.


    "Ying-Ying, why don''t we let Mu-Cheng and Ye Fane on board? We can drive them to their


    destination, and help them save some money?" Wang Qiao-Yu continued to mock the couple.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying put on a look of disdain and said: "Mom, we can''t do that. This is a million-yuan luxury


    car. Only people like us can sit in it. People who take public transport will only dirty our car if we let


    them in. I bet the stains will be hard to remove." ''You are right." The discourse between mother and


    daughter had a tone of superiority, as if they were at a much higher level than Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye


    Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, it can''t be helped then. You should continue to wait for your bus here. We will continue with


    our car trip to theke."


    "Oh yeah, sitting in a million-yuan luxury car sure feels different. I have to thank you for giving such a


    splendid car to our family."


    "Haha~"


    After saying their piece, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family departed in a roar ofughter.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng was left fuming at the bus stop.


    "My aunt and her family are too outrageous."


    "How could they use thepany car for a pleasure trip?"


    "Grandfather designated this car forpany use. It''s not just for their family."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got herself so worked up that her eyes had already turned bloodshot. The events today


    had made her very unhappy.


    Those gifts were hers by right. How could her rtives just take them away? Who gave them that


    right?


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t get agitated. Maybe this could be a blessing in disguise?"


    While Ye Fan and his wife were waiting for their bus, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family had already


    reached Yunwu Lake.


    "Haha~"


    "As expected of a million-yuan luxury car. It sure is a different driving experience."


    As the Phaeton sped along the road, the deep rumble of its engine sounded like the growl of a wild


    beast. Its luxurious essories provided an opulent driving experience and, as it raced without a care


    in the world, it drew admiring nces from the passerbys.


    "Haha~" "This is life, eh?" "This is life~"


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were enjoying their first ride on board a millionyuan luxury car, so it was


    only natural that their egos had be overly inted, as if they had already reached the pinnacle of


    their lives.


    "Dad, the traffic cops!"


    "Quick, reduce your speed. Reduce your speed!¡±


    "It''s already 160!"


    "You will be caught!"


    But while Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were floating on cloud nine, the sharp-eyed Chu Wen-Fei


    managed to spot the road block ahead of them and so he desperately warned Qiu Luo to reduce


    speed.


    Just after Ye Fan and his wife had reached home, Qiu Mu-Cheng received a call from the Qiu''s family


    house.


    "What?"


    "Auntie Qiao-Yu and her family have been arrested?"


    "The four of them are all detained!"


    "How did this happen? They were cruising around Yunwuke just a moment ago?¡±


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard the news, she was so shocked that she cried out involuntarily.


    She could not help but think that life was unpredictable indeed, and one could never predict when


    misfortune would visit.


    Someone who had been driving a millionyuan luxury car and looking down on the rest of the world from


    the pinnacle of life, was suddenly thrown into the public security bureau with the rest of his family?


    The stark contrast between the two pictures caused Qiu Mu-Cheng to think that life was full of


    unpredictabilities indeed, and that good things were just as fleeting as illusions.


    Ye Fan who was watching TV at that moment, overheard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s end of the conversation, and


    an enigmatic smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Very quickly, Qiu Mu-Cheng ended the call, and Ye Fan asked her for details.


    "Uncle Guang didn''t say much. He just told me that Uncle Luo will call me in a while, and to answer the


    questions truthfully."


    "What do you think Uncle Luo did this time? Why did they arrest him again?"


    "It''s probably nothing," Ye Fan said consolingly. "You go take a rest. I will answer the phone call.¡±


    And very soon, the phone rang. When Ye Fan answered the call, he could hear Wang Qiao-Yu''s


    piercing shrieksing from the other end of the line.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are a harbinger of misfortune! We are all in trouble because of you!"


    "How dare you ept a stolen car? And you even lent it to us? You were obviously trying to get us in


    trouble!"


    "Quick, tell the police officer. That car belongs to you. We only borrowed it and know nothing about it. It


    has nothing to do with us."


    "You hear that?"


    Wang Qiao-Yu said viciously.


    But Ye Fan looked confused and he asked: "Auntie, speak slower. What car? We don''t have a car in


    our family. Mu-Cheng takes public transport when she goes to and leaves work. Auntie, are you getting


    confused because of your menopause?"


    "Shit, Ye Fan, you freaking liar! Stop acting. Don''t tell me you know nothing about that Phaeton?" When


    she heard Ye Fan''s voice, Qiu Mu-Ying lost control and started yelling at him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Phaeton. Now, I remember." Suddenly, Ye Fan put on a tone of realization. "That''s the car your


    mother got her hands on today. It''s worth a million. And your family did not even pay a single cent for it.


    That is awesome. She is truly a formidable woman. Congrattions.¡±


    "Screw your congrattions. Ye Fan, I am warning you. The police officer is listening. Don''t talk


    nonsense!" Qiu Mu-Ying shrieked in anger. Her family was on the brink of insanity already.


    "I am not talking nonsense. Doesn''t the Phaeton belong to your family? I just saw you guys cruising


    around in it tonight. I really envy you all."


    "What? Are you going to give us a millionyuan luxury car like that? I am afraid we are not worthy of a


    car like that. So Mu-Ying, tell your mother that we appreciate the thought, but you had better keep the


    million-yuan car for yourself. You all look good when you take the car out for a spin, right?"


    On the sofa, Ye Fan had his legs crossed as he spoke leisurely into the receiver.


    On the other end of the line, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family went into a fit of rage when they heard Ye


    Fan''s words.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you bastard. Are you going to keep on spouting nonsense? I am going tear your mouth off!¡±


    ¡°We didn''t buy the car-"


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her daughter were both screaming.


    ¡°Right right right. You didn''t buy it. Since you did not spend a single cent on it, we can''t say you bought


    it. You obtained it.¡± Ye Fan was making the situation more and moreplicated. When the Qius saw


    the terrible expression on the face of the police officer sitting in front of them, they nearly wet


    themselves.


    They were about to continue screaming at


    Ye Fan, when the police officer mmed the table angrily.


    "Enough!"


    "You are a family of car thieves, and you are trying to bully an honest man into taking the me for


    you?"


    "You people are the parasites of society!


    You deserve to be punished!"


    "Officer, we really did not steal the car? We are innocent-" Qiu Luo said pleadingly. Meanwhile, his


    family was so frightened that their bodies started trembling.


    "You are still not going to confess? He has already said, you did not pay a single cent for that million-


    yuan car. If you didn''t steal it, don''t tell me you picked it up off the street?"


    "You are still refusing to confess?"


    He had heard Ye Fan''s words clearly. He was reasonably sure that this family had stolen the car.


    "Officer, please do not believe that bastard''s nonsense."


    "He''s just a useless piece of trash. He''s jealous of our family''s good fortune. That''s why he''s ndering


    us."


    Wang Qiao-Yu howled, ""That car belongs to his family. If it''s stolen, then they were the ones who stole


    it. This has nothing to do with us."


    Meanwhile, the other Qius were about to burst into tears. What went wrong? A moment ago, they had


    been cruising around in their car, and then the police had arrested them. Now, they were all detained


    along with the car. Within the span of a few days, Qiu Luo had already been in the public security


    bureau twice. It was a great loss of face for him.


    If this story got out, he might not be able to hold on to his position as general manager.


    And, tomorrow, they had an appointment with the Shen family at Yunjing Hotel. If they let Shen Jiu-Yi


    wait in vain, then his anger would surely be terrible.


    "It''s all your fault, you stupid bitch.¡±


    "If you did not get us the car and insist on going out for a spin, we would not get arrested!"


    "You stupid bitch! You have ruined me!" The more Qiu Luo thought about the incident, the angrier he


    got. Finally, he pped his wife to the floor.

 Chapter 35 You Are Always the Star

    Chapter 35 You Are Always the Star


    Just like that, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family spent the night at the public security bureau.


    They were only released the next morning, when the eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Guang, went over to clear


    things up for them. After that, he took Qiu Mu-Ying and her family back to the Qiu''s family house.


    The rest of the Qius had already gathered at the family house. After all, the arrest of Qiu Luo and his


    family was considered a rather big deal among the Qius, so they had to pay a visit to the family house


    and find out what happened.


    The family of four looked demoralized when they returned, and their expressions were terrible to


    behold. Especially Qiu Luo, whose face was an unhealthy shade of green.


    Qiu Luo was a prominent member of the Qiu family after all, so his recent arrest was especially


    humiliating for him. Meanwhile, Wang Qiao-Yu was standing quietly, with her head bowed. One side of


    her face was still swollen. And her daughter too, was looking more subdued than usual. It was obvious


    thatst night''s misadventure had frightened them badly.


    "Qiao-Yu, are you alright?¡±


    All at once, their rtives crowded them and solicitously enquired about their wellbeing. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s mother, Han Li, was also among the group of concerned rtives.


    "Get lost, stop putting on an act here!"


    "If it weren''t for your horrible daughter, and that bastard son-inw, we wouldn''t have gotten into that


    mess.¡±


    "It''s all your family''s fault!"


    "Your family must be our natural-born nemeses."


    Wang Qiao-Yu was so angry that she started gnashing her teeth. Her daughter was also looking at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan, with an expression full of hatred. As if she wanted to cut up the couple into


    thousands of pieces.


    "Enough, you stupid bitch. Haven''t you embarrassed me enough?" Qiu Luo roared angrily, and his wife


    was frightened into silence.


    After all, what had happened to Qiu Luo and his familyst night was all their fault. They had no one


    else to me but themselves.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Leaving aside the fact that Wang Qiao-Yu was the culprit responsible for giving the Phaeton to Qiu Luo,


    their family had already vitedpany rules by using apany car for their own pleasure trip to


    Yunwu Lake.


    And Ye Fan had not told a single liest night. They really had not spent a single cent on the Phaeton.


    Therefore, they really could not ce any me on Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Alright, stop fighting. Let this incident be a lesson to you. It is better to be self-reliant. There is no such


    thing as a free lunch." "Qiu Luo, you and your family had better go home and change."


    "Don''t miss this afternoon''s appointment."


    "Mr. Shen has invited us to a banquet. That means he thinks we are worthy of his attention. But we


    must not be unappreciative of his good will. Let us reach the venue earlier and wait for him there."


    "Especially Wen-Fei. You will be the star at the banquet. Don''t lose face."


    Master Qiu managed to stop the fight with his timely instructions.


    And Qiu Luo''s family was also reminded of the uing banquet appointment with the Shens. At the


    same time, the familiar haughty countenance returned to Wang Qiao-Yu''s and Qiu Mu-Ying''s


    expressionless faces.


    "That''s right, Wen-Fei. You will be the star at today''s banquet. If it weren''t for you, we would never ever


    get the chance to have a meal with Mr. Shen."


    Wang Qiao-Yu spoke loudly, as if she was afraid that nobody would know how awesome her son-inw


    was.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying pulled Chu Wen-Fei''s arm and leaned against his body, presenting a picture


    of domestic bliss. It was as if she was showing off her husband.


    Soon, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family had finished changing into their formal wear. Chu Wen-Fei was


    dressed in a suit, and his waxed hair wasbed backward. The leather shoes on his feet were


    polished till they gleamed with an oily sheen. By his side, Qiu Mu-Ying was wearing a bright red long


    dress and ck high heels. Her ensemble helped to bring out her sexiness and, as she drew her


    husband close to her, she looked as proud as a princess.


    "You two look like a perfect couple!"


    "It''s thanks to the good-looking genes of our Qiu family."


    "Those who don''t know better will think you two are a celebrity couple on their


    holiday.¡±


    The assembled Qius engaged in a round of ttery for the power couple, and their hearts were filled


    with respect for Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Wen-Fei is capable indeed. Mr. Shen Jiu-Yi actually personally invited him to a banquet. We are


    basking in your reflected glory."


    And then Master Qiu ordered his family to start moving to the hotel, because it was nearly ten in the


    morning. Since he wanted to leave a good impression on Shen Jiu-Yi, he reasoned that it was better to


    reach the destination earlier rather thanter. The Qius did not dally and started to move out right away.


    Originally, the Qius had not thought about attending the banquet.


    After all, Shen Jin-Yi had only invited both Mr. and Mrs. Chu.


    But Chu Wen-Fei, who had a weakness for showing off, told the Qius: "No problem, everyone should


    It''s a small matter."


    "Guang, your family will take this car.¡±


    "Sis, your family will take this one~"


    Since they were only able to attend the banquet because of Chu Wen-Fei, it was only natural that the


    other Qius followed Qiu Luo''s arrangements.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family were left standing outside even after everyone else had


    already boarded a car. No one invited them to share a vehicle.


    "Qiao-Yu, which car will we be taking?" When Han Li saw that everyone else was ready to depart,


    except for her family, she could not help but ask Wang Qiao-Yu for directions.


    Thetter patted her head and said, "Ai, just look at me. How could I have forgotten your family?"


    "Let me see, which car you should take."


    Wang Qiao-Yu pretended to look around and thenughed. "Han Li, this car is already full. Why don''t


    you take a bus? If you really can''t bear to spend all that money, you can ride an e-bike for your return


    trip."


    "I am sorry~"


    Wang Qiao-Yu smiled indifferently. She looked like she was bound and determined to humiliate Han Li


    and her family.


    "Mom, let''s go. Why bother with them? They will only embarrass us if they show up."


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s disgusted shout came in from the front, and Wang Qiao-Yu boarded the car.


    Soon, the Qiu''s car fleet disappeared over the horizon. But Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family were left


    behind at the departure point. They stood listlessly by the roadside, looking very embarrassed indeed.


    "This Wang Qiao-Yu is too much."


    "She wants us to take the bus? She is humiliating us. She doesn''t want us to go!¡±


    "Let''s not go then. Who gives a damn about a bit of food?"


    Qiu Lei''s face had already turned green from anger.


    Han Li also thought that they were in an especially embarrassing position. She did not want to hang


    around, so she turned around angrily and left for home.


    "Get lost, don''t block my way.¡±


    "We have two men here, but both are useless. Because of them, I have to get humiliated as well~"


    "Why is my life so difficult^"


    As she walked away, she continued to scold the men in her life. Meanwhile, Qiu Lei hurried to catch up


    with her.


    And then, only Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were left standing at the spot.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood quietly as the sunshine rained down on them. As she looked in the direction of the


    departed cars, she felt unpleasant. Once again, she had been ignored.


    The feeling of being looked down on was very awful indeed.


    Self-deprecation filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes, even as an ineffable sense of dejection filled her heart.


    She would only feel so dejected at times like this, when the feeling of being abandoned by the world


    overwhelmed her.


    "Perhaps, this is my fate."


    "Ordinary and insignificant, like a speck of dust."


    "Let''s go home."


    "There''s no need to attend this banquet.¡± "If I show up, I will just be a redundant supporting character,


    and a foil for my cousin."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped looking and, as she turned around, she cut a deste figure. It was time to go


    home.


    She felt terrible, but nothing could be done about it. The moment Qiu Mu-Ying had married Chu Wen-


    Fei, Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that she would never be able to surpass her cousin in this lifetime.


    But, just as Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to leave, a hand suddenly reached out silently from behind her


    and grabbed her wrist.


    "Who said you are a redundant supporting character?¡±


    "No matter where you are, as long as you are my woman, you will always be the star."


    Ye Fan''s tone was restrained and his words, apanied by the wind, rang out softly beside Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s ear.


    Thetter was promptly stunned. She tilted


    her head to look at the man standing in front of her. A small breeze lifted the fringe of hair covering her


    forehead and, for some reason, she thought she could see the whole world reflected in his eyes.


    Vroom~


    Just then, a luxurious looking Benz cruised slowly toward them and came to a stop.


    The door opened and an attendant stepped down from the car. As he faced Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, he greeted them in a respectful voice. "Mr. and Mrs. Chu, the banquet is ready. Mr. Shen has


    instructed me to pick you up."


    "Will sir and madam please board the vehicle?"


    The restrained voice and the very respectful words, rang out softly in front of Ye Fan and beside Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s ears.

 Chapter 36 A Shock for Chu Wen-Fei

    Chapter 36 A Shock for Chu Wen-Fei


    Yunzhou city.


    At Yunjing Hotel, new decorations had already been put up.


    And extending from the hotel lobby, was a brand new red carpet. It went on for about a hundred meters


    till the end nearly touched the main road.


    On each side of the red carpet was a row of female greeters, attired in red cheongsams and wearing


    exquisite makeup. Each of them had both hands sped in front of them, just above their waists. The


    And brightly colored banners had been put up on the trees lining both sides of the road. Each banner


    had the following message written on it: A Grand Wee to Mr. and Madam Chu.


    "Impressive!"


    It is awe-inspiring."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "A few-hundred meter long red carpet and several dozen beauties there to wee us. Wen-Fei, well


    done.¡±


    ¡±1 have been around, you know. But I have never experienced such treatment before!"


    "Wen-Fei, these people really look up to you. Even Mr. Shen has to go to such lengths to wee


    you."


    "Our family is basking in your reflected glory. To think that I am able to exhibit such splendor in my


    lifetime~"


    At that moment, the Qius had not yet reached the banquet venue, but they could already see the


    luxurious disy at the hotel. Immediately, the Qius got themselves all worked up. As they looked into


    the distance, they eximed in admiration, one after another.


    "Of course. Just think about it. What kind of person our Wen-Fei is?"


    "Our Wen-Fei is the scion of a rich and influential family. Such pampering is not a big deal to our Wen-


    Fei." When everybody started praising Chu Wen-Fei, Wang Qiao-Yu felt that having him as her son-in-


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying was feeling smug and floating on cloud nine as she thought about how she


    was going to be a star at the banquetter, alongside her husband.


    When Chu Wen-Fei looked at the disy before him, he felt pleasantly surprised.


    And he also could not help thinking what the hell, because he had not expected his father to be so


    powerful. To think that even Shen Jiu-Yi would try to suck up to his father, by arranging such a grand


    wee for him.


    He must have an ulterior motive. It looks as if he arranged this grand wee to suck up to me, but he


    is actually trying to get close to my father.


    But I am going to inherit my father''s estate anyway. So sucking up to me is the same as sucking up to


    my father.


    Chu Wen-Fei was not stupid. He knew very well that, currently, he was not capable enough to


    show for his father''s benefit. And that exined the VIP treatment on disy.


    This Shen Jiu-Yi. He has put a lot of thought into this.


    Just then, Chu Wen-Fei was feeling rather smug. He thought that, at ater opportunity, he would


    definitely put in a good word for Shen Jiu-Yi with his father.


    But, if Chu Yang knew what his son was thinking at that moment, the former would definitely be scared


    witless.


    A good word?


    Considering the enormous wealth of the Shen family, the Chus were the ones who were supposed to


    do the sucking up. Neither Chu Wen-Fei nor his father had the right to put in a good word on behalf of a


    Shen.


    "Halt!"


    "We are expecting a VIP guest at Yunjing Hotel today. The venue has been cleared and we are not


    entertaining anyone else today."


    But, right after Chu Wen-Fei had instructed the driver to move over to Yunjing Hotel, their vehicle was


    stopped at the entrance by a security guard.


    "Damn!"


    "Are you blind?"


    "Can''t you see that your VIP guest is already here? Why are you stopping him, you idiot! Get out of the


    way!¡±


    Wang Qiao-Yu flew into a rage at once, and started scolding the security guard.


    Thetter took a nce at Wang Qiao-Yu and, after getting subjected to her torrent of abuse, he


    decided to return the favor. With a mocking smile on his face, he said, "How dare you call yourself a


    VIP guest when you look just like a housewife? You sure have grandiose delusions."


    "Get out of here right now!"


    "The VIP will be arriving soon. If you block his way, can you bear the consequences?"


    The security guard''s attitude was cold and he continued to bar the way into the hotel.


    "Wen-Fei, what''s going on. Why can''t we go in?"


    After Chu Wen-Fei''s car had been barred from entering, the vehicles tailing behind had to stop as well.


    Some of the Qius disembarked and moved forward to find out what was going on.


    Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand dismissively and said, "Uncle Guang, don''t worry. I will take care of this."


    After speaking to his uncle-inw, Chu Wen-Fei stepped forward to face the security guard and,


    assuming the air of a superior person, he spoke to the guard in an indifferent manner: "You are


    shortsighted and a person of low social status.


    So it is only natural that you do not recognize me. But consider this carefully. After he had offended me,


    even Mr. Shen had to apologize personally to me. You are just a small fry. If you offend me, you will not


    be able to appease me with just a simple apology."


    "So get out of my way right now! And let us through!"


    Toward the end, Chu Wen-Fei suddenly raised his voice and the frosty tone shocked the security


    guard.


    Just then, thetter''s confidence had been shaken.


    Could this person be Mr. Chu?


    But that''s the wrong car. That''s not the car we sent out earlier.


    The security guard considered the matter for a while and then looked at Chu Wen-Fei again. This time,


    he adopted a softer tone and had a smile on his face. "Erm, mister. I do not have the authority to make


    decisions like this. I have to go consult my


    superior."


    "Oh, you have to consult your superior. Okay. Go tell him this. The son of Chu Yang, Chu Wen-Fei is


    here. If he disrespects me, he will not be able to appease my anger." Chu Wen-Fei smiled coldly and


    his bragging frightened the security guard so much that thetter''s face turned as white as sheet.


    Without saying another word, the guard ran back to consult his superior.


    "Haha~"


    "Wen-Fei is capable indeed."


    "Look at how scared the security guard was. I bet when he returns, he will go down on his knees and


    beg Wen-Fei for forgiveness."


    The Qiusughed and joked among themselves, as if they were in the middle of watching a skit. They


    were waiting for the moment when the security guard would return to beg for forgiveness, after finding


    out Chu Wen-Fei''s true identity.


    "Haha~"


    "That ignorant fool is back."


    "Wait for the show to begin?"


    Soon, the security guard returned from his consultation with his superior. Wang Qiao-Yuughed


    smugly along with the other Qius, and Qiu Mu-Ying had an ambiguous smile ying upon her lips.


    Every member of the Qiu family at the scene was watching closely, for the performance that was about


    to begin.


    "So? Have you finished consulting your superior?" With a mocking smile on his face, Chu Wen-Fei


    looked haughtily at the security guard. Meanwhile, one of his arms was snaked around Qiu Mu-Ying''s


    slim waist.


    The guard nodded and said, "Mm, I have spoken to my superior."


    "In that case, get down on your knees right away and beg for forgiveness!"


    I am Mr. Shen''s VIP guest, you lowly cur!


    How dare you inconvenience me?"


    "Who gave you the courage to behave so insolently!"


    He screamed at the guard again. Chu Wen-Fei was average sized but he had a huge ego.


    "Alright. Because you are Mr. Shen''s employee, you don''t have to get down on your knees. But you did


    embarrass me in front of my rtives, so just p yourself twice and we will call it even."


    Chu Wen-Fei''s tone softened noticeably, as he tempered his justice with mercy.


    "Where it is possible to forgive others, one should do so. Wen-Fei is not only capable, but he is also a


    virtuous person. He is destined for greatness." Master Qiu nodded his head and praised Chu Wen-Fei.


    The old man had been observing the interaction between his grandson-inw and the security guard,


    and he was satisfied with Chu Wen-Fei''s performance.


    The other Qius also nodded their heads in agreement, as they waited for the security guard to make his


    apology.


    Just then, the security guard had already raised his hand in the air. And everyone thought that he was


    about to p himself in the face.


    But, unexpectedly, the pnded on Chu Wen-Fei''s face and sent him flying.


    "Shit, you dare hit me?"


    Chu Wen-Fei cradled his face as heid on the ground. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    "You son of a bitch, I am going to beat the shit out of you!"


    "You want me on my knees?"


    "You want me to p myself?"


    "Screw you!¡±


    "You are just a brat and a small fellow, but you have a freaking big ego.¡±


    "How dare you impersonate Mr. Chu. You are trying to cause trouble at the banquet.


    I think you are tired of living!"


    The security guard was a hot-blooded man. And Chu Wen-Fei''s earlier scoldings had obviously


    angered him. When his embarrassment had turned into rage, the security guard had gone with the flow


    of his emotions and pped Chu Wen-Fei.


    The sudden movement shocked the assembled Qius.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was scared witless and her mother was so shocked that she remained rooted to the spot.


    As for the other Qius, they could not believe their eyes.


    "What...What..."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Mr. Shen had personally invited them to the banquet, right?


    Were they not giving a grand wee to


    Mr. and Mrs. Chu?


    So why did they beat up Mr. Chu?

 Chapter 37 Welcome, Mr. Chu

    Chapter 37 Wee, Mr. Chu


    "Wen-Fei!"


    "You bastard! You lowly cur! How dare you hit my husband!¡±


    When she saw the security guard beating her husband, Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes turned bloodshot with


    anger and she hurried forward to give the boorish employee a piece of her mind.


    Wang Qiao-Yu also went berserk and she was about to p the guard, to avenge her son-inw''s


    beating.


    "What? You want a fight?¡±


    "You have to think carefully. Whose property is this? Think twice before you start causing trouble here.


    Can you afford to offend the owner?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The security guard had seen his fair share of shrewish customers, so he was prepared to deal with


    them. With a wave of his hand, he summoned a dozen or so security guards from inside the hotel. The


    new arrivals were all armed with batons and looked very unfriendly.


    Like all bullies, Wang Qiao-Yu was afraid of those stronger than herself. So when she saw that she was


    outnumbered, she lost the will to fight. Her face turned pale from fear and she promptly shut her mouth.


    "Are you still not leaving?"


    "If you block the way of the VIP, do you think you can bear the consequences?" Once again, the


    guard''s furious voice rang out from the front.


    The other Qius were also feeling a little scared, so Qiu Guang said: "Ying-Ying. Wen-Fei. A true man


    knows when to retreat and when to advance. Let us move our cars elsewhere and then we can discuss


    what to do next."


    And even though they really did not want to, Qiu Mu-Ying and the others had not choice but to follow


    the n. So the hitherto impressive looking motorcade retreated disheartenedly from Yunjing Hotel,


    before they had even reached the main doors.


    ''Wen-Fei, what''s going on? Did we get the time mixed up?"


    "Perhaps the hotel is expecting a different VIP guest today?"


    The Qius did not go far, and had parked the cars just beside the hotel. Just then, the eldest Qiu brother,


    Qiu Guang, was going over the incident with Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Impossible. How could we get the time wrong? Everyone saw the time printed on the invitation. It''s


    today."


    "And, it''s written on the banners. They are weing Ying-Ying and me. We did not make a mistake."


    Chu Wen-Fei was looking troubled because he could not figure out what had gone wrong earlier.


    "That''s right," the Qius nodded in agreement. But still, they were confused. Since Wen-Fei had been


    invited, why did the hotel bar him from entering?


    Just then, Wang Qiao-Yu pped her thigh and eximed: "I know! Because Wen-Fei doesn''t usually


    show his face in public, the low-level people do not recognize him.


    They thought our Wen-Fei was an impersonator. We just have to wait till Mr. Shen arrives. He will be


    able to recognize Wen-Fei.¡±


    "Mm, Qiao-Yu is right. Since it is like that, we will just have to wait here." Master Qiu nodded in


    agreement. And all at once the assembled Qius disembarked from their vehicles and squatted by the


    roadside. As they waited for Shen Jiu-Yi to arrive, the Qius looked just like unemployed peasant


    workers.


    Because it was the summer holidays, the heat was stifling hot and, in just a short while, the Qius had


    started to sweat heavily. Master Qiu, who was old and infirm, nearly fainted from the heat.


    "Tell me what''s going on.¡±


    "We are supposed to be having a meal with a big boss but, now, we are getting cooked alive here."


    "I should have followed Lei''s example and avoided this mess. I am getting tanned like a piece of


    charcoal." Ma Ling, the wife of the fifth Qiu brother, was starting toin. Chu Wen-Fei and his


    family had terrible expressions when they overheard her. It was obvious that the turn of events had


    made them look bad.


    "That''s enough. Stopining, will you?" Qiu Yuan, the fifth Qiu brother, stared at his wife to shut


    her up. And silence descended once more. But the assembled Qius were getting impatient, and some


    of the children were moring to go home.


    "Wen-Fei, why don''t you give your father a call? Let him call the Shens and ask them why they are


    Chu Wen-Fei had no other choice but to agree.


    "Mm?"


    "Someone ising out."


    "The one in the front. Wearing a suit. Isn''t that Shen Fei, Shen Jiu-Yi''s son?"


    "Oh my god, so they were in the hotel all along?"


    "Wen-Fei, quick. Hurry over and let Shen Fei know we are here. Get him to let us in!"


    The sharp-eyed Wang Qiao-Yu was the first person there to recognize Shen Fei and pick him out from


    the crowd.


    Immediately after Wang Qiao-Yu had identified Shen Fei, the Qius got themselves all worked up. They


    crowded behind Chu Wen-Fei as thetter ran over to greet Shen Fei.


    "Young Master Shen, the driver just called. Mr. Chu will be arriving soon."


    "Mm, okay. Quick, you guys go to the kitchen and see if the food is ready. The rest of you follow me.


    We will go wee Mr. Chu together."


    For Shen Fei, it was the moment of truth. He was so excited that his voice trembled a little when he


    spoke. His father had not yet arrived, so he was fully in charge of the weing ceremony. Naturally,


    Shen Fei dared not ck off. Once he received notification of Ye Fan''s impending arrival, he quickly


    gathered the executives of Yunjing Hotel and, together, they proceeded to the entrance to wee


    their guest.


    But as soon as Shen Fei had stepped out of the main doors, a crowd swarmed shamelessly around


    him. They were led by Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    At first, Chu Wen-Fei had wanted to address Shen Fei respectfully as "Young Master Shen", but he


    changed his mind after some thought. After all, Shen Fei''s father, Shen Jiu-Yi, had personally invited


    him to the banquet. Chu Wen-Fei was supposed to be the VIP guest, so Shen Fei should be the one


    doing the toadying.


    No, I have to show them who''s boss. I can''t bring shame on my father.


    So Chu Wen-Fei cleared his throat, sped his hands behind his back and looked unhappily at Shen


    Fei. "Shen Fei, is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    "Do you have any idea, how long I have been waiting here with my wife?"


    Chu Wen-Fei''s tone was furious. And the look on his face suggested that his anger will bring about


    severe consequences.


    "Damn, Wen-Fei is awesome!"


    "He dares to scold Shen Fei?"


    "He''s capable indeed. He has backbone and he speaks with confidence too.¡±


    "That''s how a true man should behave!"


    Qiu Guang and the other Qius surreptitiously gave Chu Wen-Fei the thumbs-up sign. Master Qiu also


    approved of Chu Wen-Fei''s decision. As for Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother, they were practically bursting


    with pride.


    But Shen Fei and the hotel executives were dumbfounded. They stayed rooted to the spot and blinked


    their eyes as they stared at the visibly angry young man.


    After a moment of silence, Shen Fei turned to ask his hotel''s general manager, "Who is this dumbass?"


    "I~screw~"


    When Chu Wen-Fei heard this, he got so worked up that he nearly choked to death.


    Screw you!


    What''s wrong with you?


    Your father invited me to this banquet and you don''t know who I am? Did you just call me dumbass?


    Just then, Chu Wen-Fei nearly went crazy with anger and his invited guests just stood there with their


    mouths agape.


    The Qius had expected Shen Fei to apologize most servilely after Chu Wen-Fei''s angry outburst. But,


    unexpectedly, Shen Fei had retorted with a "dumbass" remark.


    "Young Master Shen, please look carefully."


    "This is Mr. and Madam Chu."


    Wang Qiao-Yu was all smiles, as she introduced her daughter and son-inw to Shen Fei.


    "Mr. Chu? Madam Chu?" Shen Fei asked.


    "Ai, yes. I am Madam Chu." Qiu Mu-Ying thought that Shen Fei had finally recognized her husband so,


    with a proud smile stered on her face, she lifted her chin and dered her identity proudly.


    Chu Wen-Fei also announced haughtily that he was the son of Chu Yang, Chu Wen-Fei, and


    demanded that he and his guests be let in right away.


    "Chu Wen-Fei?" Shen Fei was dumbfounded for a moment, and then he looked at the assembled Qius


    as if they were idiots. "I don''t know any Chu Wen-Fei. What is it?"


    Shen Fei''s words pushed Chu Wen-Fei into the throes of rage and caused thetter to cut loose with a


    stream of curses inwardly.


    Shen Fei had justmitted character assassination and caused Chu Wen-Fei topletely lose face


    in front of the assembled Qius.


    The Qius were bbergasted. Qiu Mu-Ying''s and her mother''s smiles froze on their faces.


    "Young Master~"


    Chu Wen-Fei was about to say something, when Shen Fei suddenly pushed him away. Qiu Mu-Ying


    and her mother were also pulled aside. After clearing the way, Shen Fei led the hotel executives to the


    front.


    Vroom!


    Just then, several luxury cars could be seen speeding over the horizon toward the hotel, and the deep


    roars of their engines tore through the air. Nestled among them was a Benz, and it slowed to a stop


    when it reached the hotel.


    The door opened, and a couple stepped out of the vehicle to appear before everyone.


    At that moment, Shen Fei and the hotel executives stepped forward respectfully and bowed. And when


    they spoke, their respectful greetings resounded through the air!


    "A grand wee to Mr. and Madam Chu!¡±


    "A grand wee to Mr. and Madam Chu!¡±


    Their voices shot to the skies, and coalesced into a stream.


    Amidst the respectful greetings and under the gazes of everyone present, the couple stepped onto the


    red carpet, the symbol of authority and status.


    But the Qius were aghast when they saw the man and woman.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was dumbfounded.


    So was her mother.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the Qius were all dumbfounded.


    "What~What~"

 Chapter 38 The Presentation Is Important

    Chapter 38 The Presentation Is Important


    In front of the Yunjing Hotel.


    Among the multitude of luxury cars, Shen Fei and his executives were standing there, bowed at the


    waist.


    With their arms linked together, Ye Fan crossed the red carpet with Qiu Mu-Cheng. A gentle breeze


    stirred and thetter''s hair fluttered about erratically. Meanwhile, the respectful greetings continued to


    apany the power couple as they made their way toward the main doors.


    With the beauty in his arm, Ye Fan walked up the steps. At that moment, the husband and wife pair


    looked like an emperor and his queen. They were like the sun and moon, surrounded by their attendant


    stars. Everyone''s attention was focused on them. With every step they took, the female greeters on


    both sides of the carpet would bow in greeting. All at once, the sounds of the employees'' greetings


    rose and fell around them like waves at sea.


    Behind the power couple, the assembled Qius were in a daze and the overwhelming shock they felt


    could be seen in their eyes.


    They could not believe their eyes. Their hitherto lowly live-in son-inw, Ye Fan, was radiating such


    splendor at that moment.


    His towering aura of nobility was dazzling as the sun. Amidst the sounds of Shen Fei and the hotel


    employees paying him homage, Ye Fan''s radiance was so bright that nobody could look directly at him.


    At the same time, Qiu Mu-Cheng, who had been following Ye Fan, was also bathed in the light of


    splendor. Her emotions burned brightly in her exquisite eyes, and her smile was so dazzling that it


    brought to mind the blooming of flowers in spring.


    Just then, as Qiu Mu-Cheng followed Ye Fan, she could feel the awe from the multitude gazing at her.


    For a brief moment, she felt as if she was holding the world in her hand.


    "How...How could it be him?"


    "How could it be them?" "That Ye Fan is just a useless piece of trash. A live-in son-inw. He has no


    redeeming feature at all, so why would Mr. Shen treat him with such respect?¡±


    The Qius were all confused. Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying was staring at the couple with bloodshot eyes, as


    jealousy and hatred raged within her.


    And Master Qiu was so stunned that he stayed rooted to the spot, as his face twitched uncontrobly.


    "How...how could it be him?"


    "Could it be that our family has underestimated this son-inw?"


    "Could it be that he''s actually the hidden dragon of the Ye family?"


    Master Qiu''s face was flushed due to the shock he had just gone through and his heart almost skipped


    a beat.


    The inside of Yunjing Hotel was opulent.


    A pair of stewardesses, chosen for their exquisite looks and excellent figures, had been assigned to


    stand at every turn of the passageway. And the gorgeous cheongsams they were wearing helped to


    entuate theirportment.


    Along the way, Qiu Mu-Cheng looked self-conscious, as it was her first time experiencing such


    luxurious treatment. Due to her nervousness, she clutched tightly at Ye Fan with her petite hand and


    refused to let go. At that moment, she finally understood the bliss of having a reliable man beside her.


    As for Ye Fan, he maintained a calm demeanor throughout the whole experience, as if he had already


    gotten used to the opulence before him a long time ago. Even as he was being shown to his seat in the


    dining hall, he did not disy even a hint of self-consciousness or fluster.


    "Mr. Chu, my father is on his way here. He will arrive soon."


    "If you are not expecting any other guests, maybe we can serve the food now? You can enjoy your


    meal with your wife first." In front of Ye Fan, Shen Fei was acting restrained. Thetter''s tone was


    respectful and, when he spoke, he would bow at the waist. In front of Ye Fan, Shen Fei was as servile


    as a servant, and not a trace of his former arrogance as a rich man''s son could be seen.


    After all, the man in front of Shen Fei had a terrifying background. Even the boss of Yunzhou city, Li Er,


    had to behave respectfully in front of Ye Fan. And the Shens could not afford to offend Li Er, as they


    were just underlings of thetter. Therefore, the Shens absolutely must not displease Ye Fan, who was


    the master of Li Er.


    "Mm~" Ye Fan was about to nod in agreement.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly started to look around the room. And then she asked in a whisper, "Ye


    Fan, my grandfather and the others have not yet arrived?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Didn''t you see them just now? When we were going in, your grandfather and


    the others were watching us."


    "Ah?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised when she heard this. "So you are telling me grandfather and the


    others are still waiting outside? Why haven''t theye in yet?"


    "What? So they are your rtives. It''s my mistake, my mistake. I will go wee them." When Shen


    Fei heard this, he turned pale right away and started to sweat profusely. Right after saying his piece,


    Shen Fei hurried to the entrance to wee the Qius.


    After all, they were Mr. Chu''s rtives. If Shen Fei disrespected them, he might offend Mr. Chu.


    "Honey, what should we do?"


    "Could Ye Fan really be some big shot!¡±


    "We have treated him so badly. Now that he''s sessful, he will not let us off the hook." Ma Ling, the


    wife of the fifth Qiu brother, was getting worried. The other Qius were also frightened and panicking.


    "Hmph, what kind of stupid big shot!" "The Shens invited our Wen-Fei and Ying-Ying, but Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and her trashy husband weaseled their way in. Now they are basking in the reflected glory of


    my daughter and son-inw.¡± Instead of feeling fearful, Wang Qiao-Yu wasmbasting Ye Fan and Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    ¡°I think, Mr. Shen''s driver must have missed us earlier. So that bitch Qiu Mu-Cheng and her trashy


    husband took the opportunity to impersonate the identities of Mr. and Madam Chu. They are just


    pretending to be our Wen-Fei and Ying-Ying.¡±


    "And these low-level underlings. They have never attended a high-society function before, so it''s only


    natural that they can''t recognize our Wen-Fei. That piece of trash probably found it easy to fool them."


    "Yes, that was probably what happened!"


    "If you don''t believe me, just wait till Mr. Shen returns. He will definitely discover that the bastard Ye


    Fan and that bitch Qiu Mu-Cheng are imposters. At that time, he will definitelye out to apologize to


    our


    Wen-Fei, and invite us in.¡±


    At first, Wang Qiao-Yu had only been guessing. But as she kept repeating her lies, she started to


    believe in them.


    "Yes, that bitch Qiu Mu-Cheng must have used my name."


    "Otherwise, why would all these people show her respect?"


    "And that Ye Fan is even worse. He''s just a country bumpkin named Ye. How dare he use the name of


    my husband, and call himself Mr. Chu?"


    "Shit, he''s really shameless!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying joined her mother and startedmbasting Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    But Master Qiu and the other Qius kept quiet. Although what Wang Qiao-Yu was saying made sense,


    she had no proof to back up her ims. So unless Shen Jiu-Yi actuallyes forward to apologize and


    invite them into the hotel, the Qius were reluctant to believe her.


    "Ai~"


    "Let''s go home."


    "It makes us look bad if we keep on waiting here shamelessly."


    After Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone in, Master Qiu and his family had continued to wait outside


    the hotel. But the passersby kept giving them strange looks, so Master Qiu decided that it was getting


    too humiliating for them to hang around.


    "Ai, don''t go~"


    Wang Qiao-Yu refused to give up. If she went home just like that, then her family would be utterly


    humiliated.


    But the other Qius had already lost their patience, so they started to leave together with their patriarch.


    ¡°Grandpa Qiu, don''t go


    Just then, somebody yelled out from behind them. When they turned around, the Qius could see Shen


    Fei running toward them while sweating profusely.


    "Hai, grandpa Qiu, since you are already here, why go home?"


    "And you too, Mu-Ying. We have known each other for so many years already. Why didn''t you inform


    me when you arrived?"


    When she heard this, Qiu Mu-Ying got so angry that she almost choked to death.


    You were the one who failed to see me when you came out earlier!


    It was true that Shen Fei had failed to spot Qiu Mu-Ying earlier. At that time, he had been preparing to


    wee Ye Fan, and did not want to be distracted. And to make matters worse, Chu Wen-Fei had


    stepped up to spout his nonsense about being Mr. Chu, the son of Chu Yang. The Chu family of


    Yunzhou was just a third-rate family so, naturally, Shen Fei had ignored the braggart.


    "Quick, pleasee in."


    "You are all rtives of Mr. Chu so, just like Mr. Chu, you are also the honored guests of Yunjing Hotel.


    I am very sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Shen Feiughed apologetically.


    Wang Qiao-Yu was delighted when she heard Shen Fei''s invitation, and turned around to look smugly


    at her rtives.


    "Haha~"


    "See? I guessed correctly, didn''t I? That piece of trash was just pretending to be my son-inw."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Young Master Shen just said we are honored guests, because we are Wen-Fei''s rtives."


    "Haha~"


    Wang Qiao-Yuughed smugly and, when she walked, she looked a lot more confident.


    And Chu Wen-Fei saw the opportunity to salvage his pride with thistest turn of events. So he put on


    a look of authoritarian disapproval and turned to face Shen Fei.


    "Shen Fei, you made a huge mistake just now. Do you know that?¡±


    "Are you supposed to treat your guests like that?"


    "It''s just me today but, if you were to treat my father so rudely, he would have lost his temper right


    away. Do you know that?"


    Chu Wen-Fei put on the air of a teacher criticizing his student when he spoke to Shen Fei.


    "Yes yes yes, it was my fault just now." But although Shen Fei was smiling outwardly, he was cursing


    Chu Wen-Fei inwardly.


    How dare the two-bit scion of a third-rate family lecture him?


    If he were not rted to Mr. Chu, Shen Fei would have kicked Chu Wen-Fei already.


    But since Chu Wen-Fei was Ye Fan''s rtive, Shen Fei did not dare to offend him. So with an


    apologetic smile on his face, Shen Fei escorted Chu Wen-Fei and the Qius into the dining hall.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying was still feeling unhappy. She turned to ask Shen Fei: "Where are the greeters? Why


    aren''t they here to wee us?"


    "And what about the hotel executives?


    Why aren''t they here to apologize to us?¡±


    Earlier, when Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone into the hotel, a lot of employees were there to


    greet them. The couple had a splendid entrance. But now that it was the Qius'' turn to enter the hotel,


    they only had Shen Fei to escort them. So Qiu Mu-Ying was unhappy.


    "Could it be that you think Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng are better than us?"


    Unhappiness could clearly be seen in Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes.


    My daughter is right. Since we are honored guests as well, you can''t skim on the presentation.¡±


    Wang Qiao-Yu was a vain person so, when she heard her daughter''sment, she realized that the


    mise-en-scene for their entrance was somewhatcking.

 Chapter 39 The Broken Shen Fei

    Chapter 39 The Broken Shen Fei


    When Shen Fei heard what the mother and daughter pair had to say, he got so worked up that he


    almost pped them.


    Damn!


    They were looking at the gift horse right in its freaking mouth?


    You bunch of bumpkins. You should be counting your blessings since I am personally escorting you


    inside. How dare youin that the reception is low-key?


    If it weren''t for Mr. Chu, you lot would be kicked out of this ce.


    Shen Fei''s face had already turned green with anger. Even an even-tempered person like him would


    not be able to get along with the pair of oddities called Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    So, in the end, Shen Fei decided to just ignore them. He turned around and went into the hotel himself,


    leaving the assembled Qius to stand by themselves outside the doors.


    "Ai, Young Master Shen, don''t go?"


    "Don''t tell me you are angry?¡±


    "Qiao-Yu and Ying-Ying. Why were you so rude to Young Master Shen? Quick, go apologize to him


    now."


    "Young Master Shen was already showing us proper respect when he came out personally to escort


    us.¡± Qiu Guang was a reasonable man so, after witnessing the terrible expression on Shen Fei''s face,


    he decided to go make his apology.


    But he was stopped by Wang Qiao-Yu, who told him smugly: "Brother, Young Master Shen was not


    angry. He has gone back to gather the hotel executives to give us a grand wee. We just have to


    wait for them here."


    "When you consider Wen-Fei''s status, it''s obvious that when they invite us for a meal, they must


    organize a grand reception to wee us."


    But after waiting for a while, no one came out to wee them. The Qius did not even see a bellhop,


    let alone an executive.


    Finally, they had no choice but to walk disheartenedly into the hotel by themselves.


    Wang Qiao-Yu looked terrible. She had just dered that Shen Fei would prepare a grand reception


    forthem but, unexpectedly, he had actually left them alone.


    The humiliation caused her to blush bright red, and she did not speak another word as she made her


    way to the dining hall.


    When the Qius entered the hall, they saw Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng seated calmly at a huge table


    for Shen Fei, he was nowhere in sight.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her daughter red up immediately when they saw the couple.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was especially angry. She and her husband were supposed to be the stars today, but Qiu


    Mu-Cheng and her trashy husband ended up hogging the limelight. Just then, the culprits were sitting


    right in front of her, so Qiu Mu-Ying took the opportunity tosh out: "Qiu Mu-Cheng. Ye Fan. The both


    of you are really shameless."


    "The one Mr. Shen invited is my husband. So what right do you have to sit at this table?"


    "And you have taken the seats of honor. Do you think you have the right to do so?"


    "The both of you have also used my and my husband''s names to get in. I have never met anyone as


    shameless as you two, in my whole life."


    In a fit of anger, Qiu Mu-Ying stretched out her hand to p her cousin.


    But before she couldnd a strike, Ye Fan had already grabbed hold of her wrist.


    "Ah~" "It hurts!"


    "You bastard, let me go!¡± Ye Fan had a strong grip, and the pain from the wrist grab nearly made her


    cry.


    When Ye Fan spoke to her, his tone was sinister and he had an icy look in his eyes. "Qiu Mu-Ying, I am


    warning you. If you treat Mu-Cheng with disrespect again, I shall disregard the fact that we are rtives


    and respond severely."


    They were all rtives and had to see each other regrly. Therefore, in the past, Ye Fan had put up


    with a lot of grief, rather than retaliating with extreme measures.


    After all, his wife was a Qiu too. If rtions broke down between the Qius and himself, then she would


    feel terrible.


    "Ye Fan, you useless piece of trash. What do you think you are doing?"


    "You lowly live-in son-inw. Don''t tell me you are nning to hit my daughter?"


    When she saw Ye Fan bullying her daughter, Wang Qiao-Yu flew into a rage and, as her body trembled


    with anger, she started scolding the live-in son-inw.


    Afraid that a fight might break out, Qiu Mu-Cheng hurried to intervene. "Ye Fan, don''t do this."


    Since his wife had spoken, Ye Fan let go of Qiu Mu-Ying''s wrist. After that, he remained seated and


    calmly sipped his tea.


    "Ying-Ying, are you alright?"


    "Shit. That piece of trash went overboard. He left marks." Wang Qiao-Yu could feel her heart aching, as


    she examined her daughter''s wrist. Then, she pointed at the seated couple and started scolding them.


    "You ungrateful wretches! Don''t forget that you are only allowed in here because you are rted to our


    Ying-Ying and Wen-Fei. Now, not only are you not saying your thanks, you even dare to hit my


    daughter?"


    "Get out! Get out right now! You are not weed here!"


    With the air of thedy of the house, Wang


    Qiao-Yu roared at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    And Ye Fan''s response was to ignore her, as if Wang Qiao-Yu was just a barking dog. He remained


    seated and continued to sip his tea serenely. But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face had already gone pale. She was


    not sure that she deserved to be at the banquet table.


    Because, as far as she could see, although Wang Qiao-Yu was rude, thetter was also correct. It was


    probably due to Chu Wen-Fei''s influence that she and Ye Fan were allowed toe in.


    In the Qiu family, probably only Chu Wen-Fei had the clout tomand such respect from the Shens.


    Other than Chu Wen-Fei''s influence, Qiu Mu-Cheng could not think of any other reason why the Shens


    would treat them with such respect.


    Under such circumstances, Qiu Mu-Cheng could not help feeling uneasy. So she surreptitiously pulled


    at Ye Fan and said, "Ye Fan, why don''t we leave now?"


    Ye Fan smiled lightly and said, "Leave? Why should we? The Shens have invited us to a banquet but


    we have not eaten anything yet. Why are you so anxious to leave?"


    "Screw you!"


    "Aren''t you tired of showing off? Did Mr. Shen invite you? So why are you showing off around here?


    Your surname is Ye, but you are going around calling yourself Mr. Chu and pretending to be our Wen-


    Fei. You absolutely have no shame-"


    "Enough!" Master Qiu finally had enough of watching his daughter-inw''s shrewish performance. He


    pped the table and roared angrily, "Do you think this is a market? Why are you behaving like a


    shrew? Are you not embarrassed?"


    After getting scolded by Master Qiu, Wang Qiao-Yu became as meek as a mouse. But even after she


    had stopped talking, the anger continued to boil inside her.


    After rebuking Wang Qiao-Yu, Master Qiu turned his attention to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng. "And you two. I am sure you are aware of your position. Do you think you should be sitting at


    the seats of honor? Get down right now."


    Ye Fan was about to say something when Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped him. "Yes, grandfather," she replied.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng got up from her seat obediently. As she was leaving her seat, she also pulled Ye


    Fan away.


    "Wen-Fei, you sit here with Ying-Ying. After all, you two are the stars today."


    Master Qiu had been around for a while, so it took him only a short while to get everyone seated


    ording to their seniority. Naturally, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were made to sit furthest away from


    the seat of honor.


    "Mr. Chu, I have kept you waiting."


    Shen Fei walked into the dining hall as soon as the Qius had sat down in their seats. When he saw the


    sudden and numerous additions to the party, he was


    stunned.


    "Young Master Shen is here. Haha, quick,e have a seat. We have kept a seat for you. It''s next to


    our Wen-Fei." Wang Qiao-Yu was meeker than before. She had stopped putting on airs and was using


    a politer tone than the one she had been using earlier.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying also greeted Shen Fei warmly, as they invited the young master to sit


    with them.


    "Heh, hehe, you are all here." Shen Fei forced a smile on his face andughed. However, in his heart,


    he despised the Qius. But, due to Mr. Chu''s presence, he could not afford to disrespect the Qius, so he


    epted the invitation and sat down beside Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Young Master Shen, let me tell you this. There is no need for you and your father to throw a banquet


    just to apologize to us.


    There is no need to do so. It is all a misunderstanding. And everything is okay now that the


    misunderstanding is resolved. We don''t mind. Our Wen-Fei


    doesn''t mind either. Right, Wen-Fei?"


    After Shen Fei had taken his seat, Wang Qiao-Yu started to chat noisily around him. And whenever she


    could, she would insert our Wen-Fei and our Ying-Ying into the one-sided conversation.


    Shen Fei smiled perfunctorily. And when Wang Qiao-Yu had tired herself out, Shen Fei seized the


    opportunity to raise his ss and offer a toast. "Mr Chu, what happened before was my fault. I offended


    you because I had failed to recognize you. So let me offer you a toast as an apology."


    Shen Fei stood up from his seat, raised his ss and gestured it toward Ye Fan.


    But unexpectedly, before Ye Fan could raise his own ss, Chu Wen-Fei stood up with an ostentatious


    smile on his face and epted Shen Fei''s toast.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Young Master Shen, you are standing on ceremony."


    "I have already told you to pay it no mind. The misunderstanding has already been resolved so let


    bygones be bygones."


    "Okay, let us stop talking and have a drink."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed heartily and quaffed his ss of wine.


    "As expected of someone from an elite family. He''s so forthright." The Qius were full of praise for Chu


    Wen-Fei.


    Wang Qiao-Yu felt refreshed, as if her son-inw''s glory was also added to hers. And Qiu Mu-Ying


    nced smugly at her cousin, who was sitting in a corner.


    Hmph, Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Do you see? This is my husband. Even the crown prince of the


    Shen family has to apologize to him with a toast. There is no way that trash Ye Fan canpete with


    my husband. As for you, you can only envy me.


    Wang Qiao-Yu''s family were all feeling smug, but Shen Fei looked terrible.


    "What''s wrong, Young Master Shen? Why are you not drinking?" Because Shen Fei did not respond to


    his toast, Chu Wen-Fei put down his wine ss and asked curiously.


    Shen Fei chuckled and said, "I am drinking. I am drinking."


    It could not be helped. Since his toast had already been epted, he could not offer it to Ye Fan. Shen


    Fei had not choice but to finish his drink.


    "Haha, the young master is a forthright man."


    "Come, have something to eat."


    "Everyone, don''t stand on ceremony." Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying had both adopted the role of the


    Soon, Shen Fei refilled his ss and stood up again. He faced Ye Fan and said, "Mr. Chu, I have


    poured all my apologies and guilts into this cup. So please allow to offer you and your wife a toast."


    "Haha~Shen, you are standing on ceremony."


    And once again, Chu Wen-Fei raised his ss to ept Shen Fei''s toast.


    A crisp clink rang out, and the ripples formed on the surface of the turbid wine in the ss.


    Screw you!


    Shen Fei''s expression darkened.


    Shit! I wasn''t offering you a toast, okay?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You are just a freaking bumpkin! Why would I want to offer you a toast?


    Do you think you are worthy of the honor?


    Shen Fei cursed inwardly.


    "Ying-Ying, why are you still standing there? Shen is offering us a toast. Come over here and offer him


    one in return?" Chu Wen-Fei told his wife to make haste.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was pleasantly surprised. She hurried over to where they were and raised her own ss


    to Shen Fei''s. And then the clueless couple quaffed their drinks. Once again, Shen Fei had no choice


    but to finish his drink, even as he seethed with suppressed anger.


    "Dad, how about it? Mu-Ying and Wen-Fei did you proud, right?"


    "At the table, the young master from the Shen family only offered toasts to two persons. What does it


    mean? It means he holds Wen-Fei and Ying-Ying in high regard.¡± Wang Qiao-Yu took the opportunity to


    praise her daughter and son-inw in front of Master Qiu.


    And Master Qiu was all smiles, as he kept nodding. "One should strive to add to one''s prestige. Now,


    we have someone to carry on our family name."


    All at once, every Qiu at the table smiled. When they looked at Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying, their


    eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.


    Just then, while the Qius were busy chatting among themselves, Shen Fei decided to make use of the


    opportunity to offer a toast to Ye Fan. "Mr. Chu, I am offering you a toast, on behalf of my family-"


    Clink-


    A clear sound rang out. Chu Wen-Fei had seen what Shen Fei was about to do, so the former quickly


    raised his ss to receive the toast.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Shen, you are really standing on ceremony. You keep toasting me so, now, I am feeling embarrassed."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed and quaffed his drink again. Just then, his face was flushed but, inwardly, he was


    feeling really smug.


    The young master of the Shen family had toasted him three times in a row. That meant he was being


    held in high regard by the Shens.


    As he reveled in the admiring gazes of the Qius, Chu Wen-Fei felt refreshed. It felt really good to show


    off.


    Shit!


    But Shen Fei felt like crying. He had a terrible expression on his face as he let loose a stream of curses


    inwardly.


    When the f¡ª did I offer you a toast?!!

 Chapter 40 Who Is Mr. Chu?

    Chapter 40 Who Is Mr. Chu?


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face was flushed from the three sses of wine he had drunk within a short span of


    time. Meanwhile, Shen Fei had a terrible expression on his face, as he thought about giving the idiotic


    Chu Wen-Fei a few good kicks.


    But in the midst of Shen Fei''s gloom, he was interrupted by Ye Fan. Thetter, who had been watching


    the farce from the sidelines, shook his head and smiled. Then, he raised his tea cup and faced Shen


    Fei with a smile. "Today''s banquet has shown me your sincerity. So I shall forgive your rudeness


    toward Mu-Cheng. I will no longer pursue this matter. But remember this. There will not be a next time."


    "Mu-Cheng doesn''t like me to drink, so I don''t drink often. Today, I will respond to your toast with a cup


    of tea."


    Ye Fan''s interjection caused Qiu Mu-Cheng to jump in fright.


    She hurriedly poked her husband and said angrily: "Ye Fan, are you crazy? Why are you interrupting


    them?"


    As for the Qius, they were dumbfounded by Ye Fan''s interruption. All at once, they turned to look at Ye


    Fan as if he was an idiot. Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying wasughing hard enough to hurt


    themselves. When the mother and daughter pair looked at Ye Fan, their eyes were filled with ridicule.


    "Haha~"


    "Ye Fan, are you a moron?"


    "You can see their sincerity? You are not going to pursue matters? You are just a live-in son-inw.


    How dare you speak to Young Master Shen like that?"


    "If we didn''t know any better, we would have thought that you were the guest of honor today."


    "And you want to toast Young Master Shen with a cup of tea? You are just a lowly live-in son-inw. Do


    you think you are worthy of that honor?"


    Wang Qiao-Yu thought the idea wasughable. It was as if she had just seen


    Ye Fan perform the funniest joke in the world.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was also filled with mockery and disdain. "The very idea isughable!"


    "Our Wen-Fei has not said anything yet, you piece of trash. Who gave you the right to show off around


    here?"


    "Why don''t you take a good look at yourself? What are you? Do you think you are worthy enough to


    have a drink with Young Master Shen?"


    The Qius started scolding Ye Fan and even Master Qiu joined in the fray. With a frown on his face, he


    turned to Ye Fan and shouted coldly: "You ill-mannered brat. Do you think this is a ce where you can


    act as you wish? Apologize to Young Master Shen now!"


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling embarrassed due to her husband''s behavior. So as she urged


    her husband to apologize, she herself was also asking for forgiveness from Shen Fei. "Young Master


    Shen, I am sorry. Don''t be angry. I will get him to apologize to you."


    "Mu-Cheng, they are the ones who are supposed to make the apology. So why are we apologizing to


    them?" Ye Fan continued to smile lightly.


    When the Qius heard him, they got so frightened that they almost wet themselves. And they started


    scolding Ye Fan.


    "Go screw yourself!"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "How dare you brag in front of Young Master Shen! If we knew you would do something like this, we


    would not have brought you here!"


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, she was getting frantic with worry and kept urging Ye Fan to apologize.


    But, unexpectedly, just as the assembled Qius were scolding Ye Fan, Shen Fei suddenly stood up and


    raised his cup in response to Ye Fan''s toast. And with a ttered look on his face, Young Master Shen


    turned to Ye Fan and answered: "Haha~"


    "It is my honor to be able to exchange a toast with Mr. Chu!"


    "Mr. Chu, thank you for your magnanimity. I will finish my drink first!"


    Shen Fei''s tone was servile and very respectful, as if he was a eunuch serving the emperor.


    "What~"


    "What~What~"


    Wang Qiao-Yu was stunned. And Qiu Mu-Ying''s mockingughter came to a stop. The other Qius were


    all rooted to the spot.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Young Master Shen is having a drink with him?" "And he looks like he''s ttered by Ye Fan''s


    attention?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the other Qius felt they were unable to process what was going on. Wang Qiao-Yu


    was staring with wide-open eyes as she hurriedly exined to Shen Fei: "Young Master Shen, why are


    you drinking with him? He''s just a live-in son-inw of the Qiu family. He is a person of low status and


    not worthy enough to ept a toast from you."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you! Mr. Chu is of noble birth.


    How dare you insult him?!" Shen Fei pped the table and roared angrily. Wang Qiao-Yu was so


    frightened by the outburst that her face turned white as sheet.


    All at once, the Qius were stunned.


    Mr. Chu?


    Of noble birth?


    Could it be that Shen Fei had been under the misunderstanding that Ye Fan was Mr. Chu?


    Pfft~


    Wang Qiao-Yu could not keep it in and burst outughing. "I understand. So that was the reason why


    Young Master Shen kept looking at that piece of trash. He really thinks Ye Fan is Wen-Fei."


    "Young Master Shen, the person beside my daughter is the real Mr. Chu. As for that person, he is just a


    live-in son-inw of our family. His surname is Ye. He is most definitely not some Mr. Chu.¡±


    "You can ask him yourself, if you don''t believe me!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu looked at Ye Fan. Shen Fei also looked at Ye Fan. Just then, everyone was looking at


    Ye Fan, as if they were waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    But Ye Fan remained calm. He sipped his tea gently and smiled. "My aunt is correct.


    I am a live-in son-inw of the Qiu family. And my surname is Ye."


    "I am but a simple man. I dare not call myself Mr. Chu."


    Ye Fan spoke lightly and there seemed to be some ambiguous meaning hidden in his light-hearted


    words.


    Shen Fei was stunned by his words, but he disbelieved them right away. Master Li Er had shown him


    Ye Fan''s photo. It was not possible for him to make a mistake. The person in front of him was


    undoubtedly a member of the Chu family''s Tian (Heaven) character generation.


    But why was he hiding his identity?


    Could it be?


    Just then, Shen Fei caught sight of the peerlessly beautiful Qiu Mu-Cheng sitting beside Ye Fan. He


    smiled and guessed that Mr. Chu was keeping a low profile in order to woo thedy.


    After all, many young men from rich families liked to use this move. By pretending to be a weak or nice


    guy, it bes easier to elicit romantic feelings from thedies. Shen Fei had used the same move


    before, so he guessed that Ye Fan was doing the same thing. Now, he had to lighten the mood for the


    sake.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Perhaps I have really failed to recognize the real Mr. Chu?"


    "Master Qiu, this son-inw of yours may be an ordinary person right now, but he looks handsome and


    dignified. One day, he will surely be a dragon among men. The third daughter of your family has


    found you an excellent son-inw." Shen Fei did not miss the opportunity to tter Ye Fan.


    Master Qiu''s face twitched a little. He did not know how to respond to Shen Fei''s ttery, so he smiled


    perfunctorily.


    It was the first time, in so many years, that he had heard someone praise Ye Fan.


    "What kind of shitty dragon among men? He is just a country bumpkin, destined to remain a useless


    piece of trash forever." When she heard Shen Fei praising Ye Fan instead of her husband, Qiu Mu-Ying


    felt a stab of jealousy and cursed Ye Fan under her breath.


    Because Shen Fei did not lose his temper over Ye Fan''s "rudeness", the Qius decided to just ignore the


    minor interruption to their meal.


    After a while, the general manager of Yunjing Hotel, along with the other managers, came in to offer


    their toasts to Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Chu, this is truly a great honor. Your presence has made our Yunjing Hotel even more resplendent.


    This is our first meeting, so please forgive us if our service is not up to par. And please, visit us often.


    We would also like top your meals whenever you and your wife dine at our hotel."


    "Also, we have heard that Mr. Chu does not drink. But we would like to present this bottle of 1982


    Chateau Lafite-Rothschild to you as a gift.¡±


    As the general manager was speaking, the other executives raised their sses toward Ye Fan.


    "Damn-"


    "1982 Chateau Lafite-Rothschild! It costs several hundred thousand per bottle!"


    "Free meals at the hotel?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was overjoyed by the surprise.


    Damn. Do I really have that much clout or are the Shens too friendly?


    Never mind. Let''s have a drink first.


    Chu Wen-Fei did not think twice and started to clink sses with the assembled executives.


    "You are standing on ceremony.¡±


    "Haha~"


    "You fellows have nothing to worry about. I will definitely patronize your hotel frequently."


    Chu Wen-Fei was not just being polite. He had already decided toe to the hotel whenever he has


    to throw a function.


    After all, he would be getting all his mealsped. And, at the same time, he would be able to show


    off in front of his associates. So why the hell not?


    But the executives, who had been offering their toasts to Ye Fan, looked flummoxed when the dumbass


    popped up to interrupt them. A few managers asked, "You are?"


    "I~l~" Chu Wen-Fei was dumbfounded.


    The atmosphere turned awkward.

 Chapter 41 An Heirloom Painting

    Chapter 41 An Heirloom Painting


    "I...damn..."


    Chu Wen-Fei was so angry that he almost had a stroke.


    These bastards. Are they idiots? Since they are toasting me, how could they not know me?


    If they don''t know who I am, then why the hell are they toasting me!


    "Haha, this is your first meeting, so it is natural that you can''t recognize him.¡±


    "Let me make the introduction. This person is my son-inw. He is Chu Wen-Fei, the son of Chu Yang,


    owner of Yangtian Real Estate. You may also call him Mr. Chu." Just then, with a smile on her face,


    Wang Qiao-Yu volunteered to introduce her son-inw to the assembled executives.


    "What?"


    "He is Mr. Chu?¡± ''Then who is that person?" The hotel executives were flummoxed. Why was there


    another Mr. Chu?


    "Young Master Shen, what...?"


    The hotel General Manager, Lin Feng, looked at Shen Fei in confusion.


    But Shen Fei only winked at the General Manager and said, "A true hero does not reveal his identity,


    and someone who goes around iming to be one is not a true hero. So why don''t you all just pretend


    he is Mr. Chu and toast him."


    Lin Feng understood the meaning behind Shen Fei''s words immediately. The former turned to look at


    Ye Fan with an ambiguous smile on his face and said, "Haha~ I get it. I get it."


    "In that case, let us finish our drinks."


    Lin Feng and the executivesughed before quaffing their drinks.


    "Mr. Lin, about what you said earlier. Is that a promise?" Wang Qiao-Yu asked her question after Lin


    Feng and the other executives had finished their drinks.


    "What I said?"


    "About the free meals for Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes, of course. It is our honor to have Mr. Chu visit us. Not only are we going top his meals, we


    will also serve the Manchu-Han Imperial Feast. At the same time, we will offer a free flow of drinks such


    as Chateau Lafite and Feitian Moutai. He can drink as much as he wants."


    One has to give before they receive. In order to forge ties with Ye Fan, the executives were willing to


    put in quite the effort.


    After they had finished toasting each other, Lin Feng left with the other executives.


    And Shen Fei also left the room to answer a phone call. Wang Qiao-Yu, who had been holding in her


    emotions, decided to take the opportunity to cut loose.


    "Haha~" "Look, look. Look at how much they respect our Wen-Fei."


    "When we go for free meals in future, we will also receive free wine worth several hundred thousand.¡±


    The other Qius could only stew in their envy and jealousy.


    Damn it. Rich people get all the luck. Everywhere, there will be people who are willing to suck up to


    them.


    Many of the Qius gave Chu Wen-Fei the thumbs-up gesture. Even the eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Guang,


    was full of praise for him. "Awesome, Wen-Fei. Even the Shens have to suck up to you. When I go


    about my business outside, I can hold my head up high because you are my nephew."


    "Haha, Uncle Guang, you are standing on ceremony. We are one family. If you ever run into any trouble


    you can''t handle, give me a ring. I will take care of everything with just one phone call."


    Chu Wen-Fei could not stop showing off, and he kept at it at the dining table. One by one, the Qius


    toasted him. It was clear from what they were saying that they were toadying up to him.


    In contrast to the bustle around Chu Wen-Fei, it was rather quiet where Ye Fan was sitting. Nobody


    was offering to toast him or his wife. Both of them were ignored by everyone else.


    Ye Fan remained asposed as before. He continued to sip his tea. But as Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at


    the preferential treatment Chu Wen-Fei was getting, she could not help feeling aggrieved.


    Eventually, in order to cover up her embarrassment, Qiu Mu-Cheng took her chopsticks and tried to


    pick up some food.


    She did not seed. When she tried to get some fish, someone swivelled the rotating turntable and


    moved the fish dish out of her reach. So Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice put to pick the vegetable dish.


    But just as she was stretching out her chopsticks to pick up the food, someone swivelled the turntable


    again. That made her feel even more embarrassed.


    "Hmph, you pair of ungrateful wretches. Are you still after the free food? Stop dreaming, will you?"


    Wang Qiao-Yu smiled smugly and kept swivelling the turntable. She was determined to keep the food


    out of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reach.


    "Mu-Cheng, did you want some fish? Why didn''t you tell me?" Ye Fan suddenly spoke up. His hand


    darted out, quick as a cat, and he managed to pick up a piece of fish with his chopsticks. Which he


    ced on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s te.


    And that angered Wang Qiao-Yu. She retaliated by mocking the couple. "If you feed a dog, it will know


    to wag its tail and bark to express its gratitude. But some people are really shameless. They did not say


    one word of thanks, after they have gorged themselves on the free food and drinks. And they even


    picked the expensive stuff."


    "How shameless are they?"


    Although Wang Qiao-Yu did not mention names, every Qiu present knew who she was referring to.


    "That''s right. We didn''t want them toe, but they followed us shamelessly. And now, they are eating


    my husband''s food, drinking my husband''s wine and sharing his limelight. But not only did they not fork


    out a single cent, they are sitting there now looking so high and mighty. These people, they deserve to


    remain poor and useless their whole lives."


    Just then, Chu Wen-Fei left the room to use the toilet. Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother quieted down for a


    bit, but they continued to smile mockingly at Yen Fan and his wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned paler and paler. She felt as if she was sitting on a bed of nails.


    Ye Fan frowned.


    He mmed his tea cup on the table, looked up and said in cold voice, "Are you looking for trouble?"


    "Whoa, you are getting angry?"


    "We wouldn''t dare. You are so awesome. You are the renowned live-in son-inw of Yunzhou city.


    Even if we look through thousands of candidates, we would not be able to find someone awesome like


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you. You are indeed worthy of the position of live-in son-inw. I am your wife''s little sister, so I


    definitely do not dare to find trouble with you." Qiu Mu-Ying''s speech, which was loaded with sarcasm,


    caused the Qius to burst outughing.


    Ye Fan''s frown got deeper. Just as he was about to get up from his seat, Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped him


    and shook her head.


    Under the circumstances, starting a fight against their rtives would only make matters worse for both


    of them.


    Just then, the doors were pushed open and, amidst a flurry of footsteps, a middle-aged man strode into


    the dining hall while being escorted by his bodyguards.


    The middle-aged man had the look of a sessful businessman. And he had the aura of someone


    used tomand. Beside him, the normally arrogant Shen Fei looked as meek as child. Both of them


    were walking together.


    Theter was none other than Shen Jiu-Yi, the head of the Shen family and Shen Fei''s father.


    Shen Jiu-Yi did not stop at the dining table. He went up to the podium and turned to look at Ye Fan.


    "Mr. and Madam Chu, I have kept you waiting. I camete because I had some matter to attend to.


    Please forgive me."


    "I have only one reason for throwing this banquet today. And that is to apologize to Mr. and Madam


    Chu. My failure to educate my son has caused him to offend Madam Chu and, in the end, he angered


    Mr. Chu. I am sincerely sorry."


    "Here, I and my unworthy son will bow in apology to Mr. and Madam Chu."


    Once he had finished speaking, Shen Jiu-Yi and his son bowed at the waist in front of everybody. AS


    they did so, their eyes were filled with sincere regret.


    "Mm?¡± "Ying-Ying, what''s going on? When did Shen Fei offend you?" The Qius were flummoxed and


    they all looked at Qiu Mu-Ying in confusion.


    Qiu Mu-Ying herself was feeling bewildered. She could not remember an asion when Shen Fei had


    offended her. But she smiled and told her rtives: "Maybe they are talking about that time when he


    identally stepped on my foot. It''s not a big deal and I have already forgotten about it."


    When the Qius heard this, they nced at each other.


    That was awesome!


    Just because Shen Fei had identally stepped on Qiu Mu-Ying''s foot, the Shens had to arrange a


    banquet to apologize. How much clout did Chu Wen-Fei have?


    "Finally, to express my sincere apology, I would like to present an antique painting to Mr. Chu. I hope


    you will ept my humble gift."


    Shen Jiu-Yi adopted a servile attitude and then he carefully opened a wooden box. From inside the


    box, he retrieved a scroll, which he unrolled in front of everybody.


    On that scroll was a painting. It depicted an evening duringte autumn. A man, supported by a walking


    clutch, could be seen returning home after visiting someone or some ce in the mountains. The


    painting gave off a sense of chaos, but theposition was well done. Theyout was both graceful


    andpact. Some areas of the painting were sparse while others werepact, but the artist had


    managed to skillfully blend the two aspects together. One could tell, at a nce, that the painting was


    extremely valuable.


    "Whoa!"


    "Could...Could this painting be "Visiting a Recluse near the Streams"? Drawn personally by one of the


    Four Masters of the Ming Dynasty, Tang Bo-Hu?"


    "I heard it appeared three years ago at the auction held at Jianghai city in Jiangdong province. It was


    sold to a mysterious tycoon at the astronomical price of twenty million. It created a new record and


    shocked the entire art collecting world of Jiangdong!"


    "Don''t tell me, the mysterious tycoon who bought the painting is Mr. Shen?¡±


    Qiu Guang had few hobbies, and one of them was collecting artworks.


    So when he caught sight of the painting, he got so agitated that he could not help but shout out loud.

 Chapter 42 Who Is the Real Fool?

    Chapter 42 Who Is the Real Fool?


    "Whoa! As expected of Shen Jiu-Yi, the head of the Shen family!"


    "He gives away an antique painting worth twenty million just like that! That''s very generous of him! Very


    generous!"


    "Qiao-Yu, your family has hit the jackpot! You are going to be so rich~"


    Twenty million. How much money was that?


    The Qiu''s family business, Qiushui Logistics, itself was only worth several dozen million. And so, giving


    them a painting that was worth twenty million was akin to giving another Qiushui Logistics to Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s family.


    "Whoa, is it really worth twenty million?"


    "Hahaha~"


    "Mu-Ying, we have hit the jackpot! Our family has hit the jackpot!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her daughter were so ted that their faces had turned a bright shade of red. They


    were acting as if they were just a couple of unsophisticated country bumpkins. And it was all they could


    do to prevent themselves from rushing onto the stage to grab the painting.


    The other Qius were full of envy.


    "Mr. Chu, please ept our gift."


    Just then, Shen Fei''s voice drifted through from the stage.


    "Quick, where''s Wen-Fei?"


    "Oh my! This is so frustrating!"


    "How could he go to the toilet at such a crucial moment?"


    "Quick, give Wen-Fei a call. Tell him toe back right now." Wang Qiao-Yu was hopping with anxiety


    as she hurriedly urged Qiu Mu-Ying to call her husband.


    "He''s here. He''s here. Qiao-Yu, Wen-Fei is here."


    Qiu Mu-Ying was about to dial her husband''s number when Chu Wen-Fei, who had just finished using


    the men''s room, walked in through the door.


    It was obvious that Chu Wen-Fei had a bit too much to drink, as his face was slightly flushed. The


    moment he stepped into the dining hall, he saw his wife and mother-inw running toward him like a


    couple of crazies.


    "Wen-Fei, quick!"


    "Stop dilly-dallying. Quick, get up to the stage and get your painting."


    "Mr. Shen just gave you a painting. An original by Tang Bo-Hu. It''s worth twenty million.¡±


    What?


    "A painting that''s worth twenty million?"


    "For me?"


    When he heard the good news, Chu Wen-Fei shivered and sobered up immediately.


    He stared at his wife and mother-inw with wide-opened eyes and asked, "Is this true? He''s going to


    give me a painting worth twenty million?¡±


    "But of course!"


    "Quick, get on the stage. Mr. Shen is still waiting for you." Both Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother were


    racked with anxiety. And without wasting any more time, they started pushing Chu Wen-Fei toward the


    stage.


    Just then, Chu Wen-Fei felt as if he was floating on air. As if he was in a dream.


    Although Chu Wen-Fei''s family dealt in real estate investments, theirpany was just a joint-stock


    Chu Wen-Fei was so taken aback when he heard that Mr. Shen was going to give him a painting worth


    twenty million.


    That meant that Chu Wen-Fei would be just as rich as his father.


    "Mr. Chu, please ept our gift."


    Once again, Shen Jiu-Yi''s voice rang out in the hall.


    "What are you standing around for? Quick, get on the stage. Mr. Shen has been waiting for a long


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    time." Wang Qiao-Yu and her daughter continued to hurry him along.


    Chu Wen-Fei was overflowing with joy. He was about to be a multi-millionaire at such a young


    age. To him, it was truly an unexpected piece of good fortune.


    Hmph, dad. You keep telling me I am a good-for-nothing. You think I am unambitious. Now look at me. I


    am going to be a multi-millionaire. The next time you see me, I wonder what you will have to say?


    Chu Wen-Fei could almost see the look of astonishment on his parents'' faces, as he stood tall and


    proud before them.


    When he pictured that scene, Chu Wen-Fei felt a sense of satisfaction. And then, without further ado,


    he quick-stepped forward toward the stage.


    "Hahaha."


    "Mr. Shen, you are standing on ceremony!¡±


    "I am undeserving of such a valuable gift. But since you are insisting, I will just have to ept it."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed as he walked toward the stage. Just then, he felt as if he was floating on air.


    He was ready to cry tears of joy, because he felt that Life was just too good to him.


    What do men want? Women and wealth. Many men will strive in vain throughout their lives to obtain


    them. But Chu Wen-Fei, a recent university graduate, had already obtained both of them.


    His wife, Qiu Mu-Ying, was still a beauty even though her cousin was far more attractive.


    As for wealth, after the banquet, he was going to be a multi-millionaire. With that achievement


    under his belt, he could easily be acknowledged as one of the elites in a low tier city like Yunzhou.


    "Haha, I am truly the chosen one, the beloved of the gods."


    Chu Wen-Fei felt thoroughly satisfied. Enveloped by the envious gazes of the Qius, he looked to be in


    high spirits and hisughter was full of confidence. As if he was an emperor reigning over the world.


    His arrogance knew no bounds.


    At that moment, Chu Wen-Fei was the most dazzling existence in the vast dining hall of the hotel.


    With his head held high and his chest puffed out, he strode toward the stage.


    All the Qius were looking at him, the born winner.


    "Chu Wen-Fei is the son every parent hopes for!" Qiu Guang''s face was full of admiration.


    "Yes, our brother has such a capable son-inw. Their family will definitely soar to greater heights.


    They will be out of our league then."


    "Wen-Fei is truly capable-"


    "He turns himself into a multi-millionaire in just one day. Ying-Ying, you have found yourself a good


    husband-"


    The Qius were full of praise for their star son-inw.


    The families of the eldest and second eldest Qiu brothers looked on enviously.


    Master Qiu was also all smiles. The more he looked at Chu Wen-Fei, the more he liked that young


    man.


    As for Qiu Luo''s family, they were savoring their moment of glory. Wang Qiao-Yu was smiling smugly,


    and her daughter was holding her head up high with pride. The more amazing Chu Wen-Fei was, the


    prouder they were.


    Among the crowd, the neglected Qiu Mu-


    Cheng continued to watch the show quietly.


    Throughout the show, she merely looked at the glory that belonged to others, without saying a word.


    Was she envious?


    Of course she was.


    But she was only envious. She did not resent Ye Fan or hate him for being ipetent. After all,


    everyone had their own lives. Some people were rich and some were ordinary. Some things could not


    be forced.


    It was better to be satisfied with one''s own lot in life.


    But, just then, Ye Fan, who had been sitting beside Qiu Mu-Cheng, suddenly stood up.


    He turned around and started walking toward the stage as well.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked in confusion. Because she knew what Ye Fan was


    like, she suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Mm?"


    "You useless piece of trash! What are you trying to pull here?"


    "Are you crazy? Quick, sit down!"


    "You disgraceful fool," Wang Qiao-Yu scolded. She had also noticed what Ye Fan was doing,


    "Shit, don''t tell me you think Mr. Shen is giving you the painting?¡±


    "Oh my heavens! Don''t tell me you actually think you are Mr. Chu?"


    "What an idiot!" Qiu Mu-Ying sneered.


    When the Qius saw that Ye Fan had no intentions of turning back, they were scared witless.


    "Ye Fan, are you crazy?" "Are you an idiot?''


    "Go back to your seat!"


    "You disgraceful fool! Do you think you can bear the burden of angering Mr. Shen?"


    "Shit! We should not have let youe with us~"


    Qiu Guang stood up and roared angrily. Meanwhile, Master Qiu had already turned green with anger.


    As the Qius scolded Ye Fan, their eyes were filled with ridicule. They knew, after today, their live-in son-


    inw would be theughing stock of the Qiu family.


    In the corner, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had turned bloodshot with worry. And as she looked at her


    husband''s retreating back, she almost burst into tears.

 Chapter 43 A Thoughtful Gesture

    Chapter 43 A Thoughtful Gesture


    "You bastard! One day, you willpletely disgrace our family~"


    In the dining hall, the Qius continued to hurl abuse at Ye Fan. And Master Qiu was so worked up that


    his whole body was trembling. As he watched his family''s live-in son-inw make a spectacle of


    himself, he got so enraged that he nearly choked to death.


    Nobody had noticed that, at the moment of Ye Fan''s appearance, the Shens'' demeanor had turned


    more respectful. And just then, the Shens were escorting him with eyes that were filled with piety and


    reverence, as he walked toward the stage.


    At that moment, however, the great dining hall of the hotel was filled with the noise of mor and


    ridicule.


    And two men were walking on the red carpet leading to the stage.


    One of them was the most excellent son-inw of the Qiu family, the husband of the fourth Qiu


    daughter, Qiu Mu-Ying. He was also the son of Chu Yang, the boss of Yangtian Real Estate. Chu Wen-


    Fei was someone born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    To Qiu Mu-Ying, her husband was the son of a multi-millionaire. To Wang Qiao-Yu, Chu Wen-Fei was a


    most excellent son-inw. And in the eyes of the Qius, he was the Mr. Chu who was so powerful that


    even the Shens had to toady up to him.


    It could be said that, in the Qiu family, Chu Wen-Fei''s light was so dazzling that no one else could


    measure up to him. Even though he had only just be their son-inw mere days ago, he was


    already in a pre-eminent position within the family.


    Qiu Guang, the eldest Qiu brother, had dered that Chu Wen-Fei was the son every parent hoped for.


    The attitude of the Qiu family showed just how much they respected and appreciated Chu Wen-Fei.


    If Chu Wen-Fei was the one who brought glory to the Qiu family, then Ye Fan was


    their shame.


    All the Qius were scolding and ridiculing Ye Fan, as he made his way toward the stage. Wang Qiao-Yu


    and Qiu Mu-Ying even came up with all sorts of insults to mock him.


    Theyughed at his humble background, his in clothes, his misapprehension and his


    shamelessness.


    At that moment, Ye Fan had be the shame of the Qiu family.


    But Ye Fan ignored their jeering.


    He continued to walk slowly andposedly along the red carpet, giving off the impression of being an


    unstoppable cier. As Ye Fan looked forward, his eyes were calm and imprable. At that moment,


    the Qius had no idea just how powerful he was.


    "Idiot. He''s an idiot."


    He''s just like a moron!


    "How did our family get a son-inw like him?" Qiu Guang roared in anger.


    "You are just a useless piece of trash. A country bumpkin. How dare youpete against my


    husband?" Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were filled with ridicule as she looked at Ye Fan.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you worthy?¡±


    "You are overestimating yourself!"


    Master Qiu was so worked up that his whole body was trembling with rage. "You bastard! Are you not


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was so worried that her eyes had turned bloodshot. She was ready to burst


    into tears. "Ye Fan, why are you doing this? Even though you are not as capable as Chu Wen-Fei, I


    have never looked down on you. So why are you acting like this?"


    A stream of rebukes erupted from the Qiu camp.


    By then, Chu Wen-Fei had already noticed Ye Fan. Disdain filled the former''s eyes as he said


    mockingly, "Is this fellow an idiot?"


    "You really think you are Mr. Chu?"


    "Mr. Shen was calling for me. You are just a low-born piece of trash. And you have no status. How are


    you going topete with me?"


    Chu Wen-Fei smiled smugly as he looked at Ye Fan in contempt. And then he continued to stride down


    the carpet in high spirits.


    They were both sons-inw of the Qiu family. And they were both human beings, doing the same


    things. But what Ye Fan received for his efforts was very different from Chu Wen-Fei''s rewards.


    Chu Wen-Fei was getting praise, ttery and respect from the Qius.


    On the other hand, the Qius were ridiculing, mocking and insulting Ye Fan.


    Sometimes, whenever Ye Fan thought about how the Qius were treating him, he could not help but


    think: why?


    But why was he being treated differently from Chu Wen-Fei, even though they were doing the same


    thing?


    Could it be because,pared to Chu Wen-Fei, I am just amoner of humble birth?


    But then, that means you people are just blind fools who cannot recognize me for what I am.


    A person''s birth or family background mattered little to Ye Fan.


    After all, even a top Yunzhou tycoon like Shen Jiu-Yi was just a small fry in Ye Fan''s eyes. So a nobody


    like Chu Wen-Fei did not even register on his radar.


    Meanwhile, the Qius continued to mock and scold him. But in the face of all his attackers, Ye Fan


    remainedposed. He continued walking forward and his expression did not falter. It was as if he


    was a small boat sailing on a stormy sea.


    No matter how strong the wind blew and how hard the rain fell, the boat remained undisturbed.


    There is a saying. If the world nders you, bullies you, insults you, underestimates you, harms you or


    cheats you, then you should endure the bullying, give way to them, let them be, avoid them, respect


    them or ignore them.


    And then, take a look at those who wish you harm!


    Just like that, amidst the scolding voices of the Qius, Ye Fan and Chu Wen-Fei reached the stage, one


    after the other.


    Perhaps Chu Wen-Fei was the faster walker, because he was the one who reached Shen Jiu-Yi first.


    At that moment, Shen Jiu-Yi was standing quietly on the stage. In his hands, he was holding the box


    containing the twentymillion painting. It had already been carefully rolled up and ced in a


    sandalwood box earlier.


    He held on to the box with both hands, as if he was prepared to hand it over to Mr. Chu at a moment''s


    notice.


    Shen Jiu-Yi was, after all, the boss of Qianyi Corporation, so it was only natural that his authoritative


    presence would overwhelm Chu Wen-Fei. It was thetter''s first encounter with a tycoon of Shen Jiu-


    Yi''s calibre in close proximity. So Chu Wen-Fei could not help but feel nervous.


    But even though he was nervous, Chu Wen-Fei managed to squeeze a smile on his face. He then


    proceeded to thank Shen Jiu-Yi. "Hahaha-"


    "Mr. Shen, you are really standing on ceremony. I find it difficult to reject your overwhelming kindness."


    "Don''t worry. I will treasure this painting. I will not dull its lustre."


    "As for my father, you have nothing to worry about. I will definitely put in a good word for you with my


    father."


    Chu Wen-Feiughed heartily. And while he was greeting Shen Jiu-Yi, he stretched out his hand


    impatiently to take possession of the twenty-million painting.


    Ying-Ying, are you excited?


    You are going to be a multimillionaire!


    "Haha~"


    When Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying saw Chu Wen-Fei standing on the stage, they nearly went


    hysterical.


    The other Qius were also full of envy and, one after another, they heaped praises on Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Wen-Fei is so capable!"


    "Qiao-Yu, you have found a good son-inw. Ying-Ying, you have found a good man."


    "Congrattions."


    "Don''t forget us when you make it into the big league-"


    The Qius were full of good cheer.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had a smug smile on her face, while her mother was grinning like a Cheshire cat. As for


    Chu Wen-Fei, he could barely contain his excitement. The moment he had finished speaking, he was


    already reaching impatiently for the painting.


    But, unexpectedly, a heavy sound rang out from the stage.


    A frowning Shen Jiu-Yi had just kicked Chu Wen-Fei to the floor.


    "Ouch~"


    Chu Wen-Fei let out a scream when his face hit the floor.


    "Who is this bastard!"


    "This is my gift to Mr. Chu! How dare a lowly scum like you covet it?"


    "Guards! Where are the security guards? What are you doing? How dare you let these riff-raffse in


    here? If you anger


    Mr. Chu, just killing all of you won''t appease his anger!¡±


    "Quick! Throw this moron out!"


    Shen Jiu-Yi frowned as he cursed angrily. And his screams of rage reverberated through the air.


    After kicking away Chu Wen-Fei, Shen Jiu-Yi and his son stepped forward and bowed to Ye Fan. "Mr.


    Chu, please ept the painting."


    Their tone was most respectful, as if both father and son were just insignificant specks of dust.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Mm, I can see that you have given this some thought."

 Chapter 44 A Screw-Up

    Chapter 44 A Screw-Up


    In front of the banquet guests, Chu Wen-Fei was sprawled on the floor like a dog, while Ye Fan was


    standing straight up with his hands sped behind his back. And the Shens were standing in front of


    thetter, facing him respectfully.


    The Qius were dumbfounded, after witnessing the scene on the stage. It felt like they had just been


    pped hard in the face.


    The atmosphere in the dining hall turned heavy, and it grew so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The jeers from the Qius had vanished, to be reced by untold shock and fear.


    "What...What just happened?"


    "What''s going on now?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying stared with her eyes wide opened. While her mother stood rooted to the floor, as if she


    had just been struck by lightning.


    As for Master Qiu and the other Qius, their mouths were wide opened but, due to the shock, they could


    not get a single word out. Just then, they all looked like chickens which were being strangled.


    Both Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother were hit especially hard by the turn of events.


    The mother and daughter pair had been telling their rtives that Chu Wen-Fei was a dragon among


    men and unrivalled among his peers. But a moment afterward, Shen Jiu-Yi had kicked Chu Wen-Fei off


    the stage, before thetter had even finished his greeting. Now, Chu Wen-Fei was sprawled on the


    floor like a dog and moaning in pain.


    The shock did not end there. After the Shens had so badly treated the Qiu''s star son-inw, they were


    now behaving respectfully toward their trashy son-inw. And Shen Jiu-Yi even presented the painting


    to Ye Fan.


    To the Qius, the huge twist in the plot felt like a kick in the stomach.


    It was no longer just a p in the face.


    It was more like a kick in the face.


    The Qius werepletely flummoxed.


    Their faces were flushed and they were dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, the same thought started to swirl around in the minds of the Qius.


    Is Ye Fan the real Mr. Chu? The same Mr. Chu whom the Shens respect so much?


    Have we made a mistake?


    Everyone had their mouths wide opened, while they looked on in disbelief.


    Master Qiu''s body was trembling, as he stared in the direction of the stage. Inwardly, he was screaming


    over and over again. Could it be that he had been underestimating Ye Fan?


    "Impossible, it''s impossible?"


    "Ye Fan is a country bumpkin and a useless piece of trash. He is not Mr. Chu." At that moment, Qiu


    Mu-Ying was panicking. She kept shaking her head and her heavily made-up face looked distraught.


    To Qiu Mu-Ying, it felt like her world was copsing.


    And Wang Qiao-Yu was yelping like a dog as fear filled her eyes.


    The Qius just could not ept the fact that they were now beneath the weakling they had always


    despised.


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, her face had already turned pale. As she looked at the young man standing on


    the stage, she went into a daze and her mind nked out.


    Suddenly, a stream of memories came over her.


    She remembered the dream-like light show on the night of her cousin''s engagement party, the


    mysterious man at the auction and the way the Shens had revered Ye Fan at the hospital.


    Could it be that Ye Fan was not as simple as he looked?


    Silence continued to reign in the dining hall. And the silence was only broken after a long while, by the


    sound of sharp intakes of breathing from the Qius. One could only imagine the impact the recent


    events had had on them.


    "Mr. Chu, please ept the painting."


    Shen Jiu-Yi repeated his request respectfully. But Ye Fan did not take the painting and only smiled


    indifferently. Then he asked, "Mr. Shen, may I know where the men''s room is?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi was stunned for a moment. He had no idea why Ye Fan suddenly wanted to know where


    the men''s room was. But after hesitating briefly, he gave directions to Ye Fan. And soon, under


    everyone''s gaze, Ye Fan left the hall.


    And that frightened Shen Jiu-Yi. He did not know if Ye Fan had forgiven him or not, because thetter


    had not epted the painting. So he turned to his son and asked, "Fei, do you think Mr. Chu dislikes


    this painting? Or has he not forgiven us yet?"


    At that juncture, Ye Fan had suddenly dered his intention to use the men''s room. So Shen Jiu-Yi


    could not help making spections about Ye Fan''s thoughts.


    He was worried that Ye Fan was dissatisfied with the arrangements for the banquet.


    But the truth was that Ye Fan had really needed to use the men''s room.


    However, Shen Fei was also uncertain. He scratched his head and guessed: "Dad, I think Mr. Chu has


    already forgiven us. Just now during the banquest, I offered him a toast and he epted."


    "Then why did he turn down our gift? And he even used going to the men''s room as an excuse. Isn''t it


    obvious that he doesn''t want to ept the painting?" Shen Jiu-Yi had a heavy expression on his face.


    Shen Fei considered his father''s question and then replied in a low voice: "Dad, perhaps Mr. Chu wants


    to keep things low-key and his identity hidden? I have not told you this, but when I was toasting Mr.


    Chu earlier..."


    And Shen Fei told his father that Ye Fan had not only dered his surname to be Ye, but had also


    admitted to being a live-in son-inw of the Qiu family.


    When Shen Jiu-Yi heard his son''s report, the expression on his face changed. "Shit, you idiot. Why


    didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "It''s obvious that Mr. Chu wants to keep a low profile."


    "Damn, no wonder Mr. Chu refused to take our painting and made an excuse about going to the men''s


    room. It''s obvious that he wants to keep his identity hidden.¡±


    "We have to think of a way to salvage the situation."


    Shen Jiu-Yi was panic-stricken. He was worried that he had disrupted Ye Fan''s n.


    After all, Ye Fan probably had something in mind when he decided to hid his identity. Shen Jiu-Yi


    thought that merely killing himself many times over would not be enough to appease Ye Fan''s anger, if


    the gift presentation had somehow disrupted thetter''s n.


    "Let me go~¡±


    "You bastards, let me go."


    "You bunch of lowly scum. How dare you touch me?"


    "I am Mr. Chu~"


    Chu Wen-Fei''s angry voice rang out from below the stage.


    At that moment, the security guards had already arrived on the scene, and they were carrying out Shen


    Jiu-Yi''s instruction to escort Chu Wen-Fei out of the building.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Chu Wen-Fei continued to howl and kept insisting that he was Mr. Chu.


    "Screw you!"


    "I have already warned you earlier, right?"


    "You think you are Mr. Chu? You think you can live up to that name?¡±


    "Get out now!"


    The security guard then gave Chu Wen-Fei a hard p, and thetter quieted down right away.


    Afterward, the guard called for his colleagues and they prepared to throw Chu Wen-Fei out of the


    building.


    When Shen Jiu-Yi saw them, an inspiration struck him. He hurried forward.


    "Stop!"


    "How dare you manhandle Mr. Chu? Are you tired of living?"


    "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    With just a few words, Shen Jiu-Yi managed to scare away the guards.


    And then, with a smiling face, he went forward to help Chu Wen-Fei up. "Mr. Chu, what happened


    earlier was just a misunderstanding. I made a mistake and failed to recognize you. You are indeed the


    real Mr. Chu."


    "Quick, Fei, help Mr. Chu to his seat."


    Shen Fei was dumbfounded for a brief moment, and then realization dawned on him.


    He could not help thinking that his father was indeed a cunning old fox.


    "I aming, dad.¡±


    "Hahaha- Mr. Chu, are you alright? Let us get you seated."


    After some quick words from the father and son pair, Chu Wen-Fei was once again seated in his seat.


    When they saw Shen Jiu-Yi behaving so respectfully toward the person he had just kicked to the floor,


    the Qius once again found themselves at a loss for words.


    "What...What..."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How could both father and son make the same mistake?"


    Could it be that cataract runs in the Shen family?


    Meanwhile, Chu Wen-Fei was scolding the Shens inwardly.


    Are both father and son idiots?


    You were the ones who invited me to this banquet, and you can''t even recognize me?


    "Okay, stop pretending to apologize. Give me something practical. Hand over the painting. If you do


    that, I will forgive you for kicking me." Chu Wen-Fei was obviously in a bad mood. After all, he had


    failed to show off in front of his rtives. Instead, he had gotten himself kicked by Shen Jiu-Yi. And he


    had even fallen face first to the floor. He had lost face. So how could he be happy?


    The only thing that could console him now was the twenty-million painting.

 Chapter 45 Alright, I Will Do It!

    Chapter 45 Alright, I Will Do It!


    Whoa.


    This bastard is so shameless.


    Shen Fei was so incensed by the impertinent demand that he nearly pped Chu Wen-Fei.


    We gave that bastard an inch and he is now trying to take a mile?


    He really thinks he is Mr. Chu?


    If we didn''t need you to help keep Mr. Chu''s identity a secret, I would have killed you already.


    Inwardly, Shen Fei let loose a stream of rebukes. He had never met someone as shameless as Chu


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wen-Fei. Thetter had actually made an open demand for the painting.


    Shen Jiu-Yi''s expression turned heavy, but he finally gave in to Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Since Mr. Chu likes it so much, I will give it to you."


    "Dad!" Shen Fei was enraged by his father''s decision. The former would not object to giving the


    painting to Ye Fan, but Chu Wen-Fei was just a nobody who did not deserve such a fine painting.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi interrupted his son and said: "Stop talking nonsense and go give Uncle Liu a call. Tell


    him to bring me the painting I have been keeping in my study. We will give it to Mr. Chu."


    Shen Jiu-Yi''s tone was authoritative and brooked no disagreement. Shen Fei had no choice but to obey


    his father. Soon, an energetic old man arrived at the hotel and handed over a painting to Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Mr. Chu, this is an original painting by Tang Bo-Hu. You have to treasure it. It is worth several dozen


    million." As he gave his sales talk, Shen Jiu-Yi had an enigmatic smile on his face.


    At that moment, Chu Wen-Fei was overwhelmed with happiness, and he could not stop caressing the


    painting in his hands.


    "You are so thoughtful. Mr. Shen, you are a thoughtful person."


    "Haha~"


    "Darling, let me see. I want to have a look too." Qiu Mu-Ying''s and her mother''s eyes were shining with


    excitement as they rushed forward to look at the painting.


    A short whileter, Ye Fan returned from his men''s room trip. At that time, everyone''s attention was


    focused on the painting, so his presence was ignored. But one person did look at Ye Fan. She looked


    and did not remove her gaze from him. That person was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Soon, the banquet came to an end.


    Because Chu Wen-Fei was afraid that the Shens might ask for their painting back, he decided to leave


    the hotel immediately after his meal.


    "Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng, please wait for a moment."


    While everyone else was leaving, Shen Jiu-Yi called out softly to Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan, who were


    thest guests to depart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised, and asked in confusion: "Mr. Shen, did you just call for me?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi nodded. "Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng, your peerless beauty makes you the most suitable owner for


    this painting."


    As he was speaking, Shen Jiu-Yi instructed his son to hand over the painting they had originally


    prepared for Ye Fan. And it was ced into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands.


    "Eh?"


    "Are you sure this is for me, and not my cousin?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was startled and asked Shen Jiu-Yi for


    confirmation.


    She knew that the Shens had bad eyesight and were prone to making such mistakes.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi shook his head and smiled. "Miss Qiu, you have a good sense of humor. Today''s


    banquet was thrown in Mr. Ch... your honor. My son did cause you offence. It is only right that we


    apologize to you. As for the others, they have merely shared the limelight with you."


    Shen Jiu-Yi was right. If it weren''t for Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan, the Shens would not have allowed the


    Qius to attend the banquet.


    "No way no way. This is too valuable.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to turn down the gift.


    "If you turn down our gift, that means you still have not forgiven us. Please do not make things difficult


    for us~" Shen Jiu-Yi''s tone was respectful and his attitude was servile. Rather than asking, he was


    pleading with Qiu Mu-Cheng to ept his gift.


    "Mu-Cheng, ept it. This is meant for you."


    Suddenly, Ye Fan''s voice rang out softly. When the Shens heard his assertion, they heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    epting the painting meant that Ye Fan had epted their apology and forgiven them. The Shens


    felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders.


    By then, all the Qius had already left the hotel in their vehicles. Not one of them had noticed the


    absence of Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    After epting the painting, both husband and wife left in a car sent by the Shens.


    "Have a safe trip, Mr. Chu~¡±


    "Have a safe trip, Mr. Chu~"


    Outside the Yunjing Hotel, the Shens gave Ye Fan and his wife a respectful send-off.


    And the banquet had finallye to an end. Shen Jiu-Yi let out a long sigh of relief. "We have finally


    resolved the issue that has been troubling me."


    Shen Fei suddenly thought of something and turned to ask his father: "Dad, when did we have two


    Tang Bo-Hu paintings?"


    Shen Jiu-Yi shook his head and smiled.


    "You silly boy. Tang Bo-Hu''s paintings are extremely hard toe by. It was difficult enough for me to


    find just that one painting. How could I possibly own two?¡±


    "Then what painting did you give that moron?" Shen Fei grew even more confused.


    Shen Jiu-Yi smiled and said, "My painting. I painted it myself.¡±


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Some of the womenfolk had already returned to their own homes. But the other Qius, such as Qiu Mu-


    Ying and the executives of Qiushui Logistics, stayed behind at the house. Just then, they were having a


    meeting with Master Qiu.


    "Wen-Fei, have you properly kept the painting?"


    "It''s a Tang Bo-Hu painting. I will definitely treasure such a valuable painting." Chu Wen-Fei was also


    attending the family meeting. The Qius had already considered him to be their savior, and even Master


    Qiu greatly approved of him. The old man had already considered Chu Wen-Fei to be his grandson,


    even though the two were not blood rted.


    "Today, our family owe our thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you, I would never have the chance to attend a


    Manchu-Han Imperial Feast in my lifetime."


    Master Qiu''sughter rang out in the hall, and the other Qius gazed admiringly at Chu Wen-Fei.


    "The stories do not do it justice. This Manchu-Han Imperial Feast is truly a feast fit for kings. The taste


    was in a different realm altogether." Qiu Guang could not help reminiscing about the feast.


    The Qius had not expected the Shens to provide an entire Manchu-Han Imperial Feast for the banquet.


    "And we also had all those expensive red wine. Today''s banquet probably cost about several hundred


    thousand.¡±


    Chu Wen-Fei smiled lightly and said:


    "Grandfather and Uncle Guang, if you wish to enjoy the feast again, just let me know. I will take you to


    the hotel. They are going top all my meals anyway."


    "Haha~Wen-Fei, you have clout. Our family is sharing your limelight."


    After a short bout of small talk, the Qius started talking business.


    Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo gave a report on recent business operations to their father. As it progressed,


    Master Qiu''s expression grew heavier and heavier.


    "Many of our logistic warehouses have fallen into disrepair. There are indeed a lot of safety problems.


    And the recent inspections by the relevant departments did expose a lot of problems."


    "Luckily, Wen-Fei was able to help us. Otherwise, our license would have been suspended. Just the


    fine alone would have bankrupted ourpany." Qiu Guang said sombrely. Theirpany was not


    doing well.


    Master Qiu''s face was filled with worry. "Mm, now that we have discovered the problems, we should


    make changes. But if we repair the old warehouses, we will have to move the goods to the new ones."


    "That''s right, Guang. Have you managed to get the approval to build the new warehouses? I told you to


    hurry the process along."


    Qiu Guang shook his head. "Dad, you know as well as I do that government departments are


    notoriously inefficient. We have to get a specialist to hurry the process along. And, as far as I know,


    Director Li is the one in charge of granting building approvals. He is a difficult person to get along with. I


    have been trying to meet him but all my attempts were in vain. Since Wen-Fei has strong backings,


    how about we ask him to try?"


    "Uncle Guang, please do not bother my husband with this. He just did all of us a huge favor. If you ask


    him to use his connections again, my father-inw will think our family is troublesome." Qiu Mu-Ying


    was quick to dissuade her uncle from his idea.


    "You are right. I did not think this through. We should not keep troubling Wen-Fei''s family. But we really


    do need to get this approval. How about we send someone to stake out the Bureau of Industry and


    Commerce? We will definitely be able to meet Director Li that way."


    "Hua, will you do it?"


    "No way, I don''t have the time. I am too busy with my daily work. How am I going to find the time to do


    a stake out?"


    Qiu Guang asked several more people, but all of them turned him down.


    It was summer after all. Nobody was stupid enough to volunteer to hang around outdoors every day.


    They would get baked alive.


    "Uncle Guang, I think we should give the job to Mu-Cheng."


    "She did cause us a lot of trouble. But our grandfather was generous enough to forgive her. Now it is


    time to repay the favor.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly as she pushed her cousin, who had been sitting quietly in a corner, to the


    fore of the discussion.


    "Mu-Ying, you really love your cousin. You don''t remember her during the good times, but only during


    troubled times like this." Ye Fan''s cold voice drifted through the room, before Qiu Mu-Cheng could


    respond to her cousin.


    "What, you are not willing to let your wife take this job?"


    "Both of you are so eager when ites to freeloading. But now you are unhappy just because we


    have work for you?¡± Qiu Mu-Ying felt nothing but abhorrence toward her cousin and Ye Fan.


    And, because Ye Fan had impersonated Mr. Chu earlier today, her husband had gotten himself beat


    up. Twice. Qiu Mu-Ying had been holding in her rage since then. Now it was time to punish the culprits.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    "We have been feeding you, so shouldn''t you do some work to repay the favor? There is no such thing


    as a free lunch." The other Qius also agreed with Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Mm, Ying-Ying is right. Mu-Cheng, you will handle this."


    "If you fail, then nevere back to our family. We have no obligation to take care of useless people.¡±


    Qiu Guang spoke in a heavy tone, and it carried an authority that brooked no disagreement. He did not


    offer Qiu Mu-Cheng any room for negotiation.


    Meanwhile, Master Qiu remained silent. Obviously, he was in agreement with Qiu Guang''s decision.


    "Alright, I will do it.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng finally broke her silence and answered resolutely.

 Chapter 46 Grievance

    Chapter 46 Grievance


    As soon as Qiu Mu-Cheng had agreed to take the job, Qiu Mu-Ying started smirking like a cat that had


    just eaten a canary.


    But thetter was not going to let off Qiu Mu-Cheng that easily. Qiu Mu-Ying continued to smile coldly


    and said, "Mu-Cheng, this building approval is a big deal to us. Ourpany needs it urgently."


    "If you keep failing to get it, do you expect thepany to keep on waiting?"


    "Don''t worry. One month. I just need one month to get the approval." After a moment of hesitation, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng resolved herself to getting the approval within a month.


    "A month?"


    "But if we wait a month for the approval, ourpany would have gone bankrupt by then."


    "Mu-Cheng, as you know, ourpany is facing troubles from within and without. We are in a very


    worrying situation. You can afford to wait, but we can''t."


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng asked frostily.


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly and ignored the question. Then she turned to Master Qiu and said,


    "Grandfather, I suggest we give Qiu Mu-Cheng seven days toplete her task. If she can''t get the


    approval by the deadline, then she has to leave thepany. We have no need for useless people like


    her."


    "You-"


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, don''t push your luck. Uncle Guang has been trying for a year without sess. What can


    I do in just seven days?" Qiu Mu-Cheng retorted angrily.


    "What? Didn''t you just say you will definitely get the approval? Why are you losing your confidence


    now? Well, we will not make things difficult for you, if you fail to get it. You can just leave our family. We


    don''t need useless people in our family." Qiu Mu-Ying folded her arms and sneered at her cousin.


    Just then, Master Qiu joined the conversation. "Mu-Ying is right. Ourpany is facing troubles from


    within and without. We cannot afford to wait for you to finish dawdling around. We will give you seven


    days. And then we will hold a family meeting. We will be waiting for you. If you fail to get the approval,


    then there will be no need for you to return here."


    "We have given enough to your family. It is time for you to repay the favor."


    Master Qiu had spoken and his words were final. No matter how troubled Qiu Mu-Cheng felt, she could


    only suffer alone.


    Ye Fan took all that in and felt a stab of pain in his heart.


    Since the Qiu family was unbenevolent toward his wife, Ye Fan decided that it was time to find another


    ce of belonging for her.


    A seed sprouted within him.


    "Haha~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, look forward to getting kicked out of our family.


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed smugly, with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you need my help?" After they had left the Qiu''s family house, Ye Fan took a look at his


    blotchy-eyed wife and offered his assistance.


    "I don''t need any help."


    "I can do this alone."


    "I will seed!"


    "Everyone who has looked down on me will shut their mouths!"


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes gleamed with a confident light, and her voice rang with unyielding


    stubbornness.


    Afterward, she returned to her office to start working on a n to get the building approval.


    And Ye Fan was left staring at his wife''s resolute and mesmerizing back. After a long moment, an


    enigmatic smile appeared on his lips.


    My wife looks really beautiful when she is serious.


    Over the next few days, Qiu Mu-Cheng left the house early in the morning and only returnedte at


    night. During the day, she kept watch over the entrance to the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. With


    just an umbre to provide shade, she waited for the person-in-charge, Director Li. At night, she did


    research on the inte to look up his interests.


    Since she needed him to do her a favor, she had to cater to his tastes.


    Finally, she hit the jackpot. One of Director Li''s neighbors told her that he liked to eat Yellow River carp.


    After obtaining the information, Qiu Mu-Cheng personally made a trip to the Yellow River to purchase


    some carps. Afterward, she continued to wait outside the Bureau.


    Seven dayster. The Qiu''s family house.


    "What time is it now? Why is Qiu Mu-Cheng not here yet?" ording to their agreement, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng was supposed to have obtained the building approval by today.


    But even though evening was approaching, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still nowhere to be seen.


    "Hehe~"


    "I guess she didn''t get the building approval after all. And she is not here because she is afraid of


    getting punished by grandfather?" Qiu Mu-Yingughed mockingly.


    Master Qiu looked outside and let out a sigh. "Mu-Ying, regarding this matter, I am afraid I will have to


    trouble you and Wen-Fei again."


    It looked like Master Qiu had already given up hope. Like Qiu Mu-Ying, he also did not think that Qiu


    Mu-Cheng could get the building approval within seven days.


    After all, even an experienced businessman like Qiu Guang had failed to obtain one after trying for a


    year. And he did not even get to meet the person-in-charge. A girl without connections and backings,


    like Qiu Mu-Cheng, could not hope to get the building approval within seven days.


    Qiu Mu-Ying nodded. "Grandfather, don''t worry. At the right moment, Wen-Fei and I will lend a hand.


    But grandfather, this time, you must not side with Qiu Mu-Cheng again. Like we discussed earlier, if she


    doesn''t get the building approval, she has to leave ourpany. Qiushui Logistics has no obligation to


    employ useless people.¡±


    Master Qiu nodded in agreement. "Mm. Your cousin is indeed useless. It is a waste of money to keep


    her in thepany. I will relieve her of all her duties. Mu-Ying, in the meantime, you will take over her


    work."


    "Haha, grandfather, you have made a wise decision!" Qiu Mu-Ying was so overwhelmed with joy that


    she nearly started jumping up and down.


    Finally, she was able to destroy Qiu Mu-Cheng, the thorn in her side.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Without a source of ie, your family will have to go live on the


    streets!


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed smugly.


    But, at that moment, somebody pushed open the front door to the family house.


    Under the setting sun, a beautiful and graceful figure appeared in front of the assembled Qius.


    "Grandfather, I am sorry foringte.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was panting slightly and her face was marred by a bruise. She had tripped earlier while


    she was hurrying to the family house. But not even the pain on her body could mask the joy she was


    feeling.


    She waved the document in her hand and smiled, "Grandfather, I got it."


    What?


    "Really?"


    "Seven days. You got the approval in just seven days?"


    "It''s a fake!"


    "Did you get a forgery to con grandfather?"


    Everyone was shocked, and Qiu Mu-Ying expressed her doubt as she stared with wide opened eyes.


    It was already evening.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei had left to do some square dancing. The house was empty except for Ye Fan, who


    was mopping the floor.


    When he heard the clear sound of foot steps drifting in from outside, Ye Fan smiled and hurried to open


    the door.


    He knew that it was his wifeing home.


    "How was it?" "You got the approval, so did grandfather


    praise you?"


    "Did you get promoted? Did you get a pay raise?"


    Ye Fan had seen his wife''s efforts over the past few days. So naturally, Ye Fan felt happy for her now


    that she had gotten the building approval.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent and did not respond to Ye Fan''s questions. Finally, her eyes turned


    red and she started crying.


    It turned out that Qiu Mu-Ying had used Qiu Mu-Cheng''s negotiation skills as an excuse to give the


    "Our family is facing a crisis because of you."


    "Because of you, we are facing a shortage of funds. So you should be the one to handle loan


    negotiations with the bank."


    "Use your sess to cover for your mistake and offset the losses you have


    caused us."


    "If you manage to secure the loan, then grandfather will reward you. As for getting the building


    approval, it was all thanks to my husband. If he had not called Director Li, do you think a weak girl like


    you could have gotten the approval?"


    That was what Qiu Mu-Ying had said during the family meeting.


    "What about grandfather? What did he say?" Ye Fan frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    "What could he say? He followed Qiu Mu-Ying''s suggestion. Her husband just helped Qiushui Logistics


    through a crisis. Grandfather has to respect their opinions."


    "But Qiushui Logistics was already facing a shortage of funds several months ago.


    So why do I have to take responsibility for that?" ''And Qiushui Logistics is already in a stage


    of insolvency. We still owe plenty of loans to the bank, so it is impossible to get new ones."


    "That Qiu Mu-Ying. She just wants me to leave thepany."


    "Forget it. I am not going to fight with her. I am backing out. I will leave thepany tomorrow, so they


    won''t have to see me again."


    "I have lost and they have won."


    At that moment, all the grievances Qiu Mu-Cheng had been harboring inside her finally exploded.


    She choked and then started sobbing, with tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 47 A Woman Envied by the Whole World

    Chapter 47 A Woman Envied by the Whole World


    She was tired.


    She really was tired.


    For so many years, she had been making sacrifices for the Qiu family and Qiushui Logistics.


    She had taken on the work that others did not want.


    And she had borne the me for the mistakes of others.


    For so many years, she had been the most hardworking employee in thepany and had done her


    work diligently. All she had ever wanted were her grandfather''s praise and her family''s approval.


    She had wanted to show her family the results of her hard work and make them regret their actions.


    But in the end, what did she get?


    After years of ving away at thepany, her reward was being treated like an idiot.


    And turning into everyone''s punching bag was the reward for her amodating nature.


    Despite her efforts, she remained the pariah of the Qiu family.


    At the family meeting, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family had been gunning for her. Any idiot could see that.


    But not one single person among her rtives had stepped up to defend her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not understand the reason behind their hostility.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be because her husband was useless?


    Could it be because Ye Fan was a live-in son-inw without a good family background?


    Or was it because Ye Fan had neither power nor wealth?


    She felt aggrieved, and her eyes turned red.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had a stubborn streak. Whenever Qiu Mu-Ying picked on her, she had


    fought back. And she had stayed with thepany despite Qiu Mu-Ying''s efforts to oust her.


    But now, she was tired.


    She was going to withdraw from thepetition with Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "You are leaving?"


    "Mu-Cheng, why do you have to leave?"


    "If you leave now, then you are just going along with their whims and making things easy for them." Ye


    Fan''s expression had already turned cold.


    He had considered letting his wife leave the Qiu family and be independent.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye Fan''s wife. He was not going to let the Qius oust her with jeers and insults.


    When she leaves, she will leave in style.


    "But what else can I do?"


    "I have to leave sooner orter. After three days, they will still chase me out when I fail to secure a loan


    from the bank.¡±


    "Qiushui Logistics has a very low credit rating. The bank will definitely not lend us any money."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. She did not want to leave the family in such a sorry state, but there


    was no other choice.


    The loan negotiation task was a fool''s errand.


    "Says who?"


    With a cold smile on his face, Ye Fan picked up the phone and dialled Master Qiu''s number.


    "Grandfather, Mu-Cheng asked me to tell you this. She doesn''t need three days. She will bring you the


    loan contract this very night. Those people who have mocked her should wait for her at the family


    house."


    What?


    "Ye Fan, are you crazy? What are you talking about?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned pale at his words and hurried to snatch the phone away from him. But it was too


    "How dare you speak such nonsense?"


    "Making an empty promise like that will only embarrass me further."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with rage as she yelled angrily at her husband.


    But Ye Fan did not exin himself and pulled her downstairs.


    "Mu-Cheng, trust me."


    "I will take care of everything."


    Ye Fan''s words were firm and resonated strongly.


    Soon, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng left the house and got into a taxi.


    Half an hourter.


    The husband and wife pair were standing outside the Hongqi Bank.


    "Stop, Ye Fan. It''s after business hours. Nobody will see us."


    "Also, this Hongqi Bank is a high ss establishment. They don''t handle loans below a hundred million,


    and they only deal with the world''s top five hundred corporations."


    "If we walk in, we will only embarrass ourselves."


    "Let''s go back. The worst that can happen is that my family willugh at me. I am already used to that."


    Outside the Hongqi Bank, Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to pull at Ye Fan. She kept trying to persuade him


    to leave. Trying to get a loan from the bank was a hopeless endeavor. And anyway, she was already


    used to the jeers from her family.


    But Ye Fan remained calm. "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. You just wait here."


    "What are we waiting for? The bank is already closed. Even if you are distinguished enough to merit


    VIP treatment, there is nobody here to see you. Who are you going to negotiate with? Let''s go home.


    Stop causing trouble for me. I am already in a bad mood." When Qiu Mu-Cheng saw that Ye Fan was


    determined to continue bragging, she got angry and spoke resentfully to her husband.


    Ye Fan replied with a smile, "Who told you they are closed? Look, it''s opened now."


    Right after Ye Fan''s deration, the pitch-ck lobby of the bank lit up immediately.


    Soon after the lights hade on, several bank employees suddenly appeared before them and


    bowed. "Sir, please wait upstairs. Miss Xu will be here soon."


    Ye Fan replied with a single yes, and followed the employees upstairs.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained rooted to the spot, and stared at the doors of the bank


    as if she had just seen a ghost.


    What...What...


    They have really opened their doors?


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to stare in disbelief.


    A few minutester, Ye Fan returned.


    "Go in. Miss Xu is waiting for you. We have already finished talking. Now, you just have to sign the


    contract."


    What?


    "It''s really?"


    "So soon?"


    "Ye Fan, are you lying to me?" Qiu Mu-Cheng stared incredulously at her husband.


    Was it possible to negotiate a loan contract worth several dozen million in such a short while?


    What about the qualification review? What about the credit rating?


    And the performance report?


    "Ye Fan, you jerk. You must be lying to me." Qiu Mu-Cheng roared angrily.


    Ye Fan shrugged and smiled wryly.


    "Whether it''s a lie or not, you just have to walk in to find out."


    The VIP reception room.


    Xu Lei was sitting in the room, looking poised and noble in her business skirt suit.


    "This is a loan contract for twenty million. Just sign here and we will transfer the money to you


    tomorrow."


    "In addition to the loan contract, I also have an order contract for you. I want Qiushui Logistics to be


    responsible for supplying us with the goods. I know you can''t make the decision, so why don''t you bring


    this back to yourpany and then decide? If there is no problem, we will meet three dayster at


    Lishui Cafe. The one in the western district. I will wait for you there."


    "Believe me, your family will not reject this contract.¡±


    "I look forward to working with you!"


    Throughout the meeting, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not say a word.


    Because Qiu Mu-Cheng had been stupefied, upon learning Xu Lei''s identity.


    Xu Lei was the general manager of Hongqi Bank and the number one tycoon in Yunzhou. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng found it difficult to believe that such a personage would personally receive and talk business


    with her!


    The meeting did not take long. Xu Lei had gone straight to the point and kept it short. And then, as she


    sat on the sofa, she looked curiously at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After a long while, Xu Lei shook her head and smiled.


    "To be honest, Miss Qiu, I am curious.


    What is it that you have and how did you attract a man like him?"


    "Eh?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded. She had no idea who Xu Lei was talking about.


    Xu Leiughed lightly. "Nothing. I am just congratting you. Miss Qiu, you are the envy of all the


    women in the world, including me."


    Xu Lei''s words only served to confuse Qiu Mu-Cheng further.


    And thetter remained confused, even after she had left the bank.


    "Oh yeah, do you know Miss Xu?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded. "Yeah, we are acquainted. I did her a favor. That is why she is helping us now."


    "Mm? How did you two meet?" Qiu Mu-Cheng got even more curious. She thought


    that since Ye Fan and Xu Lei belonged to two different worlds, there was simply no opportunity for them


    to meet.


    But Ye Fan zed over the question instead of answering. "Okay, we will talk about it another time. We


    have to get back to the family house now. Don''t you want to see the looks on their faces when you


    show them the loan contract?"


    "I am looking forward to it~"

 Chapter 48 The Qius Were Shocked

    Chapter 48 The Qius Were Shocked


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Members from various branches of the Qiu family had gathered at the family house. They were either


    executives of Qiushui Logistics or senior members of the family.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Ying was lounging around the meeting hall and looking displeased.


    "It''s the middle of the night. Are we not allowed to rest?"


    "Why did grandfather call for a meeting at this hour?"


    "Can''t we wait till tomorrow?"


    In the huge meeting hall, Qiu Mu-Ying was the only person who dared toin.


    After all, her family now held a prestigious position among the Qius. Qiu Mu-Ying had married a


    sessful man from a powerful family, so nobody dared to cause her offence.


    "Ying-Ying, this is what I heard. Qiu Mu-Cheng was the one who called your grandfather. She wanted


    us to wait here for the loan contract." One of Qiu Mu-Ying''s aunts confided in a whisper.


    "The loan contract? Qiu Mu-Ying frowned and thenughed disdainfully. "She doesn''t have backings or


    connections. How on earth is she going to get the loan contract?"


    "I think she is just joking around with us."


    "That''s right, Ying-Ying. I agree with you. It has only been one night. I don''t believe Qiu Mu-Cheng can


    persuade the bank to give us the loan in such a short amount of time. She is not such an amazing


    person."


    "But this is good as well. We can make use of this opportunity to oust her from thepany. We have


    never liked her.¡±


    The Qius gave their opinions and discussed the matter in a low voice.


    Very soon, Master Qiu arrived at the meeting hall and everyone quieted down immediately.


    Qiu Mu-Ying took the opportunity to approach her grandfather. "Grandfather, did Mu-Cheng really get


    the loan?"


    Master Qiu shook his head and said: "I have no idea. She said she would get it tonight and told me to


    set up this meeting.¡±


    "Chh~ I thought she has already got the loan. Now it looks like she was just ying to the gallery." Qiu


    Mu-Ying sneered and continued, "Grandfather, I think Mu-Cheng is just giving in to her despair. She


    knows it is impossible for her to get the loan and continue to freeload off us, so she wants to prank us


    before she leaves."


    "Grandfather, just think about it. Right now, it doesn''t matter if Mu-Cheng is capable enough to get the


    loan or not. It iste at night now. All the banks are closed. There is nobody to see her, let alone


    negotiate a loan contract with her."


    "She is obviously lying to you.¡±


    "That''s right. What an ungrateful wretch. Our family has treated her so well, and yet she wants to prank


    us before leaving. Next time I see her, I am going to pretend not to know her." The other Qius followed


    suit and criticized Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    As criticisms against Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to mount, Master Qiu''s expression turned darker and


    darker.


    It was obvious that Qiu Mu-Ying''s words had made him realize that he could have been tricked by Ye


    Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Qiu Guang, call that wretch right now. Ask her what she is nning to do," Master Qiu ordered coldly.


    Qiu Mu-Ying grew more satisfied as she looked at her visibly angry grandfather.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. You are really an idiot. Pranking us like this will only anger grandfather.


    You are just asking for trouble!


    "Grandfather, there''s no need to call. I am here."


    The door opened with a ng.


    Without a hint of expression on her face, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked in carrying a handbag.


    "Hmph, Qiu Mu-Cheng, how dare you show your face around here?"


    "Where''s the money? Where''s the loan contract? Where are they?"


    "I think you have nothing to show us."


    "Don''t go around bragging when you are so useless. We need our sleep, you know?"


    "Grandfather has a noble constitution. If he falls sick because of your prank, will you be able to take


    responsibility for your actions?"


    "That''s right, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Since you are so useless, why do you still want to show off?"


    "You made everyone gather here in the middle of the night. Don''t you feel guilty?" "You are a really


    horrible person." "A person like you should not remain in thepany."


    "We will let you keep a bit of dignity.


    Resign and leave by yourself. Save us the trouble of firing you.¡± Judging by the mass of criticisms the


    assembled Qius were leveling against Qiu Mu-Cheng, it was obvious that they were all on Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s side.


    If a man is sessful, then his wife will be respected as well. Qiu Mu-Ying had married a sessful


    man, so the other Qius were quick to toady up to her. As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, because she had married


    a useless piece of trash, everyone looked down on her and, naturally, nobody cared one bit about her


    dignity.


    Bullies tend to pick on those weaker than themselves. And because Qiu Mu-Cheng held a low position


    within the Qiu family, the other Qius would consciously or unconsciously pick on her.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng simply turned a deaf ear to her rtives'' criticisms. She did not even bother to look


    at them.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I am asking you a question. Are you deaf or dumb?" Getting ignored by her cousin had


    angered Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to ignore her cousin, and Qiu Mu-Ying''s face turned red in anger. Thetter


    was about to yell again, when a stack of documentsnded on the table with a piak.


    "Grandfather, I have done what you told me to do. Here is the loan contract."


    "It is a loan for twenty million. They will release the fund in four batches. We will receive the first batch


    tomorrow."


    "Grandfather, please take a look at these loan documents."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s indifferent words hit the assembled Qius like a p in their face.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her allies were dumbfounded.


    "Your...your negotiation was sessful?"


    "But how is it possible?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying could not believe her ears. She quick-stepped over to the table and started looking


    through the documents.


    "Twenty million?"


    "A loan from Hongqi Bank?"


    "Shit, Mu-Cheng, how did you do it?"


    "Hongqi Bank only serves the top elites. Even if our family head goes to them, they might not see him.


    And the bank actually gave you a loan?" The Qius were shocked and their eyes were filled with


    disbelief.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hongqi Bank was renowned throughout Yunzhou. The bank only dealt with the big clients, such as


    state-owned enterprises and corporations on the world''s top-five-hundred list.


    "Damn!¡±


    "Xu Lei''s signature?" "Shit, she''s the richest woman in Yunzhou!" "Mu-Cheng, did you meet Miss Xu to


    negotiate the contract?"


    As his rtives trembled from the shock, Qiu Guang raised his voice to ask the question. It was


    obvious that he had been thoroughly frightened by the sight of Xu Lei''s signature.


    Who was Xu Lei?


    She was the strongwoman of Yunzhou, and an equal of Master Li Er. Not only was she the number one


    tycoon of the city, but she also ruled over half of it. As a top-level elite, Xu Lei was idolized by many


    people, including Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Guang. But the two Qius'' positions were too low to let them see


    her so, naturally, something like having a business meeting with their idol was out of the question.


    Therefore, when the Qius saw that the signature was Xu Lei''s, they could not help being shocked.


    "It''s a fake. It must be a fake!" "Who do you think you are?" "You are just a speck of dirt who married a


    piece of trash. A person like you has no chance of even meeting her, let alone negotiate a contract with


    her."


    "Grandfather, this contract must be a fake. Don''t let yourself get cheated by her."


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng. How dare she use a fake contract to cheat us. Her motive is execrable."


    "And you even forged Miss Xu''s signature. Do you think you are worthy enough to talk business with


    Miss Xu?" Qiu Mu-Ying screamed viciously.


    But just then, Qiu Guang''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    "Whoa! Father!¡±


    "Fifty million. Fifty million was just transferred to ourpany ount."


    "Name of sender is Hongqi Bank?"


    What?


    Like rocks dropping into the sea, Qiu Guang''s words stirred up waves in the meeting hall.


    Almost every Qiu in the hall, including Master Qiu, jumped from their seats in shock. As for Qiu Mu-


    Ying, she stayed rooted to the spot, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "This...This...This contract is real?"


    The text message hit the Qius in the face like a p. Qiu Mu-Ying and the others who had mocked Qiu


    Mu-Cheng earlier were especially humiliated. All at once, the voices of doubt in the hall vanished.


    Silence reigned in the Qiu''s meeting hall.


    Outside their family house, the moonlight flowed down like a river.


    The wind blew, the grass moved and the insects chirped.


    Under the moonlight, the slim figure of a person could be seen sitting on a stone step. He was having a


    conversation on his phone, while a foxtail dangled from his mouth.


    "Mr. Chu, I have done as you asked. The first batch of the fund has already been transferred to Qiushui


    Logistics'' ount."


    And Ye Fan replied politely: "Mm, Miss Xu, thanks. When I have time, I will buy you lunch."


    The unbridled chuckling of a woman drifted through from the other end of the line. Ye Fan could almost


    hear the heaving of Xu Lei''s breasts through his phone.


    Some women could seduce the opposite sex with just the sound of their voices.


    "Mr. Chu, you are standing on ceremony. I ask for nothing but a microscopic bit of the affection you


    have shown Miss Qiu."


    Xu Lei''s enchanting voice chimed out from the phone.


    Ye Fan shook his head with a smile and replied indifferently: ¡°Miss Xu, you are a greedy person."


    And then Ye Fan ended the call.


    She must be joking?


    His affection for his wife was one of a kind. It was not possible to share it with anybody else.


    Xiangxie Vi.


    In her bedroom, Xu Lei slowly put down the phone. As she looked at the night sky outside the window,


    she smiled ambiguously.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    "I really envy you.¡±


    And her whisper was carried faraway by the wind.

 Chapter 49 A Valuable Contract

    Chapter 49 A Valuable Contract


    "How is this possible? Only a few hours have passed since ourst family meeting."


    "How did you get the loan approved in such a short time?¡±


    "And the loan was approved by Miss Xu herself? But how is this possible?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was perplexed. It was hard for her to believe her cousin''s words.


    The other Qius were also overwhelmed with shock. Even now, they found it difficult to ept the truth


    before their eyes.


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at the dumbfounded expression on their faces, she hmphed and said: "I


    could be lying. The contract could have been forged. But what about the fifty million in thepany''s


    ount? Did I make that up too?"


    Her eyes were filled with ridicule as she questioned her rtives.


    Not one of them could answer her question.


    After all, the fact of the matter was exactly as Qiu Mu-Cheng had said. The fifty million had already


    been transferred to theirpany''s ount. Therefore, the loan contract was genuine.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying continued to disbelieve her cousin. She smiled coldly and said, "Mu-Cheng, don''t be


    cocky now. Maybe my husband was the one who called Hongqi Bank, and secured the loan for us. You


    merely got lucky."


    "Yes yes yes. It''s possible.¡±


    "In our family, only Wen-Fei has that kind of capability and clout. Your husband is just a live-in son-in-


    The other Qius thought that Qiu Mu-Ying''s exnation was reasonable and, one after another, they


    voiced their agreements.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly had a stroke when she heard her cousin''s lie.


    Ye Fan was the one who had used his connection with Xu Lei to get the loan approved but, now, Qiu


    Mu-Ying was shamelessly taking the credit for his work.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng was no fool. She immediately retorted, "Oh yeah? Since you think this is Chu


    Wen-Fei''s work, why don''t you give him a call? Ask him and the truth will be revealed."


    "Alright, I will ask him. Once he owns up to it, I wonder how you will end this farce?" And without giving


    her cousin a chance to respond, Qiu Mu-Ying dialled Chu Wen-Fei''s number on her phone and set it on


    speaker mode.


    "Darling, this is Ying-Ying." The call had connected. And the hitherto shrewish Qiu Mu-Ying suddenly


    became as cute as a kitten.


    That bit of acting vexed Qiu Mu-Cheng further.


    Hmph, let''s see how you are going to keep on acting.


    "Ying-Ying, what''s up? Are you missing me again? Last night..." Chu Wen-Fei had no idea that he was


    on a conference call, so he did not censor himself.


    Qiu Mu-Ying blushed and interrupted her husband hurriedly. "Alright, stop talking nonsense. You are on


    a conference all. Grandfather and the others are listening in. Let''s talk business."


    "Darling, let me ask you. Did you call Hongqi Bank and persuade Miss Xu to give us the loan?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was stupefied. "What Miss Xu? What loan?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s heart tightened. "The general manager of Hongqi Bank. The number one tycoon of our


    city, Miss Xu Lei."


    "Whoa, it''s her? She is one of the top elites of Yunzhou. There is no way I would know her, right?"


    "Then what about your mom and dad? Do they know her? Did you ask them for help?¡± Qiu Mu-Ying


    asked stubbornly.


    ¡°It''s a shame, but my parents do not know her either. Xu Lei is one of the top elites.


    She moves in apletely different circle from the one we inhabit. Only someone like Master Li Er can


    approach her." Although Chu Wen-Fei liked to brag, he dared not im familiarity with Xu Lei.


    That was just how powerful Xu Lei was.


    "Okay, I am hanging up."


    When Qiu Mu-Ying ended the call, her face had already turned an unhealthy shade of green. All trace


    of her earlier cockiness had vanished, and she dared not speak another word.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng humphed and asked, "Mu-Ying, how''s that? Do you have anything more to say?"


    Just then, Master Qiu burst intoughter.


    "Well done~"


    "Mu-Cheng, you have done a good job. You did not disappoint me.¡±


    "As your reward, from this month onward, your sry will be tripled."


    What?


    Tripled!


    When the other Qius heard this, many among them turned green with envy.


    "Thank you, grandfather," Qiu Mu-Cheng answered with a smile. Finally, for the first time in so many


    years, she was able to hear her grandfather''s praise.


    "Hmph, you are just a jumped-up small fry. So what if your sry is tripled? You are still poor and


    nowhere as rich as my husband." Qiu Mu-Ying felt really terrible but she could only grumble in a low


    voice.


    And then, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice rang out in the hall once more.


    "Oh before I forget, grandfather, I still have another matter to discuss with you. I did not just negotiate a


    loan contract with Miss Xu. On behalf of Hongqi Group, she would like to ce a logistics order worth


    fifty million with us. But because it is a huge deal, I did not ept it by myself. I have brought the


    contract here. Please have a look, grandfather. And if you think there is no problem with it, I can make


    an appointment with Miss Xu to sign the contract."


    But the moment she had finished speaking, the meeting hall went dead silent.


    In the room, it got so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Once again, the assembled Qius were flummoxed.


    "What...What did you say?"


    "Please repeat what you have just said?"


    "How...how much is the order worth?"


    The chairman of Qiushui Logistics, Qiu Guang, started trembling and looked at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng as if she was a ghost.


    "Mu-Cheng, did...did you just add another zero by mistake?" Master Qiu''s face was twitching


    uncontrobly as he stared at his granddaughter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What did a fifty-million order mean to Qiushui Logistics?


    For the whole ofst year, all the orders Qiushui Logistics had received only amounted to several


    million.


    And recently, the logistics industry had gotten reallypetitive. A small enterprise like Qiushui


    Logistics would be hard-pressed to get an order worth more than a million. An order worth more than


    ten million would be considered an extremely valuable contract!


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had just told them her order contract was worth fifty million.


    "Damn!"


    "Even if we sell Qiushui Logistics, there is no way we can get this much money, right?" The Qius


    sighed feelingly.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying, she did not believe her cousin one bit. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are taking the joke too


    far!"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored her and handed over a contract to Master Qiu.


    The old man kept trembling as he read through the documents. In the end, he had to get his eldest son


    to help verify the authenticity of the contract.


    "There is no problem with the contract."


    "The seal looks genuine."


    "Could this be real?" Even now, Qiu Guang still thought that the whole thing was just too incredible to


    be real.


    Finally, after spending half an hour to study the contract, both Qiu Guang and his father were assured


    of the authenticity of the documents. And Master Qiu burst intoughter once again.


    "Hahaha~


    "Mu-Cheng, well done! Well done indeed!"


    "Thank you for getting the contract for our family."


    "From toward onward, Mu-Cheng, you will take on the position of project manager. You will be given a


    "You must not make any mistake and do your best to get the contract."


    "Whether or not Qiushui Logistics can grow bigger, it all depends on you now."


    Master Qiu''s heartyughter reverberated through the hall.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that her happiness hade too suddenly. A smile blossomed on


    her face and her eyes were filled with happiness. "Thank you, grandfather. Thank you for giving me this


    chance to prove myself. I promise. I will not disappoint you."


    After receiving the reward for her toils, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng felt that all was right with the world.


    In her eyes, the pitch ck sky was suddenly filled with many beautiful colors.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying was seething in jealousy and hatred. Her eyes had turned bloodshot and both


    her hands were clenched tight.


    The other Qius sighed inwardly when they thought about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s sudden reversal of fortune.


    All these years, she had always been the weakling of their family, so her elevation in status came as an


    unexpected surprise to them.


    "Ye Fan, thank you." Qiu Mu-Cheng had a blissful and dazzling smile on her face, as she strolled along


    the moonlit street with her husband.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was looking up at the night sky with his hands folded behind his back. "It is not


    enough to express gratitude with just words. I expect something practical."


    "Okay, what do you want? Let me know and I will give it to you," Qiu Mu-Cheng promised happily.


    "Alright, you said it. Tonight, let us both work toward the propagation of mankind.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng:".."


    "Get lost-"

 Chapter 50 Reversal

    Chapter 50 Reversal


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s huffy exmation startled the birds in the trees.


    And then, with her face red, she stomped angrily away in her exquisite high heels.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was only feeling embarrassed. If Ye Fan had suggested coption to her before


    today, she would definitely despise him.


    Maybe she herself did not notice that her attitude toward Ye Fan was imperceptibly changing for the


    better.


    Upon reaching home, she told her parents the good news. Both Han Li and Qiu Lei were overjoyed.


    Right away, they made the decision to go celebrate at a restaurant. Naturally, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye


    Fan toe along.


    "Why did you invite him?"


    "He is just a freeloading piece of trash. Does he deserve to spend your money?" Han Li asked coldly.


    "Mom, this time it is all thanks to Ye Fan. If it weren''t for him~" Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to defend her


    husband, but she was rudely interrupted by Han Li.


    "Him? All thanks to him? I will be thankful as long as he doesn''t cause you trouble. Mu-Cheng, you


    have been acting weirdtely. You keep defending that piece of trash. I am warning you, you have to


    divorce him sooner orter. You had better keep that in mind. My brother is already helping you to look


    for a suitable match. Someone wealthy and powerful. You go meet him in a few days."


    "That''s enough, mom. I am not going to the restaurant. You and dad can go by yourselves. I will stay


    home with Ye Fan." Finally, Qiu Mu-Cheng lost her temper with her mother and went into the bedroom


    by herself, ignoring Han Lipletely.


    Han Li also got angry and, in the end, she had no choice but to go the restaurant with just Qiu Lei.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying was seething in rage in thefort of her own home. The more she thought


    about her cousin, the angrier she got.


    She had nned to make things difficult for Qiu Mu-Cheng, and embarrass thetter before ousting her


    from thepany. But unexpectedly, Qiu Mu-Ying''s n had helped pave the road to her cousin''s


    sess.


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng. How did she get so lucky?"


    "Not only did she get the loan, she also managed to get the opportunity to work with Hongqi Group."


    Hongqi Group was backed by Hongqi Bank and managed solely by Xu Lei. Thepany had strong


    backings and was financially strong. And Qiu Mu-Cheng had managed to obtain an order from such a


    pacing up and down in her room.


    "Ying-Ying, this will not do. We have to think of something."


    "That order is worth fifty million. If Qiu Mu-Cheng gets the deal, she will rise to the top of thepany


    and your grandfather will favor her even more."


    "More importantly, if she uses this opportunity to get to know Xu Lei, then her position in our family will


    be unshakeable. Maybe your grandfather will even hand thepany over to her."


    "When that timees, we will lose our positions in the family."


    Wang Qiao-Yu was full of worry, as she talked away beside her daughter.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was also furious and had her own grievances to air as well. "Mom, what''s the point of


    saying all this now? Grandfather has already made her the person-in-charge of this project and all


    negotiations with Hongqi Group. What else can we do?"


    All along, Wang Qiao-Yu''s family had considered Qiu Mu-Cheng to be a thorn in their side. In the past,


    whenever Wang Qiao-Yu and her family had embezzled money from thepany, Qiu Mu-Cheng had


    always been the one to report their misdeeds to Master Qiu. As a result, the old man had reprimanded


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her family a number of times.


    Therefore, as long as Qiu Mu-Cheng remained in thepany, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family could not


    act as they wish. And now that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s position in thepany was higher than before, Wang


    Qiao-Yu and her family were naturally panicking more than ever.


    "I have a n.¡±


    "Let''s go, Ying-Ying. We will go see your grandfather."


    "We cannot let Qiu Mu-Cheng rise above us." Wang Qiao-Yu seemed to have thought of a n. And


    even though it waste at night, she pulled her daughter along to see Master Qiu.


    To ensure sess, Wang Qiao-Yu even brought Qiu Guang along to the meeting.


    "Grandfather, when I got home earlier, I had a meeting with Uncle Guang and the others. We feel that it


    is not right to give Mu-Cheng the responsibilty of handling negotiations with Hongqi Group." Qiu Mu-


    Ying said sweetly as she gave Master Qiu a shoulder massage.


    "What''s wrong with that? Mu-Cheng was the one who got the contract. It is only right to let her


    negotiate with Hongqi Group," Master Qiu responded with a frown.


    "Grandfather, think about it. All these years, Mu-Cheng has been in charge of the grassroots work and


    so she has only been interacting with the low-level people. She has never negotiated a contract with an


    elite, let alone a top-level elite like Miss Xu. This order from Hongqi Group is worth a great deal of


    money, and ourpany''s survival depends on the sess of this deal. Grandfather, do you really


    want to entrust the important task of ensuring our survival to an inexperienced person?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You may be right. But didn''t Mu-Cheng get the loan contract? Isn''t this proof of her ability?" Master Qiu


    replied heavily.


    "Dad, this has nothing to do with her ability. She simply shared Wen-Fei''s limelight and got lucky. Think


    about it. Only a few days ago, the Shens made such a huge deal out of our banquet. So Miss Xu


    probably heard about the VIP in our family and, out of consideration for Wen-Fei, she approved our


    loan. So it has nothing to do with Qiu Mu-Cheng. Anyone else from our family could have gone to Miss


    Xu and gotten the loan approved. Dad, think about it. Is it possible for Qiu Mu-Cheng, the wife of a live-


    in son-inw, to meet Miss Xu in person? And it is possible that Miss Xu only gave Qiushui Logisitics


    the fifty million contract because Wen-Fei is our son-inw.¡± The words spewed out of Wang Qiao-Yu


    as she tried to convince Master Qiu of her idea.


    "This~" Master Qiu was dumbfounded.


    To be honest, he was also perplexed by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s sessful negotiation with Hongqi Group. By


    right, she should not have been able to do so.


    "Yes, dad. I have given this some thought as well. It is indeed not proper to allow Mu-Cheng to


    negotiate with Miss Xu. Let''s not talk about her capability as a negotiator for the moment. Mu-Cheng''s


    status alone makes her unworthy of negotiating with Miss Xu."


    "Who is Miss Xu? She is one of the two overlords of Yunzhou. Only someone who is at least a vice


    general manager, like Ying-Ying, has the right to sit before Miss Xu. Mu-Cheng was just a salesperson


    in ourpany. And her husband is a live-in son-inw. If Miss Xu finds out that Qiushui Logistics sent


    such a low-level person to negotiate with her, what will she think of us?"


    "She will think we are humiliating her."


    When he heard this, Master Qiu turned pale. "Mm, I did not give this matter enough thought. Mu-Cheng


    is indeed not a suitable candidate. From now on, Ying-Ying will handle all negotiations with Hongqi


    Group." "Ying-Ying, give yoru cousin a callter, and inform her of my decision."


    Qiu Mu-Ying was overjoyed when she heard this. "Yes, grandfather. I will not let you down. I will


    definitely get the contract."


    "And grandfather, please don''t worry too much. Everything I do is for the sake of our family. I am only


    thinking of the big picture. I am not gunning for Mu-Cheng.¡±


    "Mm, I know. I have seen your family''s contributions with my own eyes," Master Qiu nodded.


    At this moment, his phone rang out suddenly. The caller was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The old man answered the call immediately.


    "Grandfather, I just looked through the contract again. And I don''t think we can fufill Miss Xu''s


    requirements with our current capabilities. I suggest we purchase some more transport lorries...¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to continue when her grandfather interrupted her. "You don''t have to worry


    about this anymore. Ying-Ying will take care of it," Master Qiu said heavily.


    "Ah?" At the other end of the line, Qiu Mu-Cheng was momentarily struck dumb.


    Master Qiu continued, "Also, you don''t have to attend the contract signing either. Ying-Ying will handle


    all negotiations between Qiushui Logistics and Hongqi Group. You just stick to your own duties."


    Silence.


    The silence went on for a long time.


    After who knew how long, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hoarse whisper drifted through the phone. "Grandfather, I


    want to know why. Why? Why are you letting someone else take away the fruits of mybor?"


    "What insolence! How dare you speak to me like this! You have no respect for your elders and you are


    indeed unworthy of negotiating with Miss Xu." Master Qiu was enraged after Qiu Mu-Cheng''s back talk,


    and he ended the call by mming down the phone.


    Shortly after, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family left the family house, fully satisfied with themselves.


    "Ying-Ying, if you get the contract, you will be making plenty of profit on the side, right?" On their way


    home, Qiu Guang looked at his niece and smiled lightly.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Uncle Guang. When the timees, I will remember to share.¡±


    The three Qius startedughing and, just then, they looked really hideous.


    Qiu Mu-Ying continued smiling, even after she had reached home. Finally, she gave her cousin a call.


    "Mu-Cheng, grandfather wanted me to tell you that I will be in charge of all negotiations with Hongqi


    Group. As for you, you can go chill in a corner."


    "Haha~"


    "Mu-Cheng, thank you for your present. After I get the contract, I will definitely remember your selfless


    offering."


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were filled with disdain and she felt very smug indeed.


    Inwardly, she was smiling sinisterly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are not worthy enough to be my rival!

 Chapter 51 An Unexpected Outcome

    Chapter 51 An Unexpected Oue


    Piak~


    That was the sound of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phonending on the floor. After ending the call, she had


    mmed it on the sofa, and from there the phone had fallen off.


    "Mu-Cheng?"


    "What happened?"


    "Why are you in such a bad mood?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Did that bastard Ye Fan make you angry?¡±


    Han Li and Qiu Lei had already finished their meal at the restaurant. When they reached home and


    opened the door, they were immediately greeted by the sight of Qiu Mu-Cheng throwing her phone.


    Their daughter''splexion was also sickly pale.


    "Mom, it''s nothing. The phone slipped from my hand, that''s all." Qiu Mu-Cheng did not feel like


    continuing the conversation, so she returned to her bedroom.


    "Shit, it must be that piece of trash!"


    "Did he hit you?"


    "He has gone too far!¡±


    "Ye Fan, youe here right now! How dare you bully Mu-Cheng when you have been freeloading off


    her?"


    But Han Li would not listen to reason and immediately assumed that Ye Fan had bullied her daughter.


    Right there and then, she started screaming in rage.


    ¡°That''s enough, mom. I have already said it wasn''t him. Why are you still acting unreasonably here?"


    "It is all my fault. Because I am so useless, I can''t even protect what''s rightfully mine." All the emotions


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been bottling inside finally came flooding out. Han Li and Qiu Lei had never seen


    their daughter lose control like this.


    "Mu-Cheng, what is going on? Quick, tell me. Are you trying to worry me to death?" Han Li''s worry


    deepened.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng lowered her face, as if to hide her bloodshot eyes. And when she spoke, her voice


    sounded weak. "Grandfather just told that I am no longer in charge of negotiations with Hongqi Bank.


    He has given the job to Qiu Mu-Ying and I was told not to interfere.¡±


    "What?¡± Han Li got agitated when she heard this. "Your grandfather has gone too far!"


    "You were the one who won the contract. Does it make sense to let someone else handle the


    negotiations?"


    "I know. Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother must have interfered. They were jealous of your sess so they


    took the credit for your work."


    "This will not do. Come, let us go to the family house. We will not put up with this nonsense."


    Just then, Han Li was in the throes of rage. Over the past several days, her daughter had been working


    diligently on getting the building approval. And then she had gotten the approval, along with a loan and


    a huge contract for thepany. But who would have thought that, in the end, someone else would


    reap the fruits of herbor.


    Anyone would get angry if the same thing happened to them!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng only smiled self-deprecatingly. "Mom, it is useless. Grandfather has already made the


    announcement. Even if we go kick up a fuss now, we still won''t be able to change anything. We will


    only be making fools of ourselves."


    "Then let us go look for your uncles. We will all go see your grandfather together. I don''t believe Luo''s


    family is running the Qiu family now and that all the good things must go to them." But Han Li was still


    angry.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head once again. "Mom, don''t be naive. Why would the other uncles want to


    offend their family? Chu Wen-Fei''s family is rich and powerful. Since Qiu Mu-Ying has married into


    such a family, Uncle Guang and the others will only want to curry favor with her."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spoke slowly but her words, spoken dispassionately, were filled with disappointment.


    Perhaps, this was reality.


    What was the use of hard work? What was the use of perseverance?


    In the end, she lost to power and connections.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew the reason why her grandfather had taken away her reward. The old man wanted


    to curry favor with Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped talking, turned around and returned to her bedroom.


    Behind her, Han Li and Qiu Lei continued to bicker.


    "Look, what kind of a father are you?"


    "Are you going to let them bully our Mu-Cheng?" "The truth is, this is all Ye Fan''s fault. He is


    too useless."


    "Just take a look at Mu-Ying''s husband. And then look at our son-inw."


    "If he were half as capable as Chu Wen-Fei, would we need to suffer such humiliation?"


    A poor family has plenty to worry about. Therefore, in this household, such bickerings weremon


    urrences.


    In her bedroom, Qiu Mu-Cheng was lying on her bed and staring at the ceiling with lifeless eyes. Just


    then, she looked like one of the walking dead. One could only imagine how much the recent setback


    had affected her.


    She had been so proud of her sess and had resolved to dazzle everyone with the results of her


    hard work. But who would have thought that, in the end, her grandfather did not even want to give her


    the opportunity to do so.


    "Soak your feet in some hot water.''


    "This will help you rx.¡±


    Ye Fan called out softly to his wife as he entered the room carrying a basin of hot water. A piece of


    towel was draped over his shoulder.


    If Han could see him now, the former would be extremely shocked. After all, Ye Fan was the only


    member of the Chu family''s Tian (Heaven) character generation, and the puppetmaster who had been


    controlling numerous kingpins for a decade. But right now, the overlord looked just like a henpecked


    househusband.


    "I am sorry, Ye Fan."


    "I have wasted your favor."


    The lonely moonlight poured through the window. Qiu Mu-Cheng tried to choke back her tears, and the


    sound rang out softly in the room.


    Ye Fan smiled lightly and said, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony with me." "Also, maybe you didn''t


    waste this favor after all?"


    There seemed to be some hidden meaning in his smile.


    After taking a month''s sick leave, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not show up for work over the next few days.


    "Grandfather, it looks like Mu-Cheng is unhappy with your decision. She is doing this to demonstrate


    her displeasure with you."


    The Qiu family would hold a family meeting a few times every week. And they would discusspany


    affairs at these meetings.


    In the meeting room, after she had found out about her cousin''s sick leave, Qiu Mu-Ying broke out in a


    mocking smile.


    "Hmph~"


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng, what does she take us for?" "Shees when she wants and she


    leaves when she wants. She can''t see the big picture at all! Tell her, if she doesn''te to work


    tomorrow, then she can leave thepany for good," Master Qiu huffed angrily. What he hated most


    was having his authority challenged.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng''s silent protest was undoubtedly a challenge to Master Qiu''s authority. It was only


    natural that thetter would get angry. Qiu Mu-Ying knew this and that was why she had deliberately


    brought up the matter of her cousin''s sick leave during the meeting.


    Qiu Guang was also furious with Qiu Mu-Cheng. "This niece of mine ispletely useless. Father, it is


    fortunate that we have stopped her from handling negotiations with Hongqi Group. Otherwise, the


    consequences could be dire.¡±


    And the other Qius also joined in to criticize Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Alright, let''s move on to other business.¡±


    "Ying-Ying, have you made arrangements to meet Miss Xu already? This is a fiftymillion deal. Qiushui


    Logistics is depending on this deal to rise from the ashes and grow even stronger. So you have to


    handle this carefully." And with that, Master Qiu entrusted the responsibility for saving the family


    business to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Thetter nodded and said, "Grandfather, please do not worry. I will definitely get this contract for you."


    "Yes, grandfather. I will be apanying Ying-Ying so please do not worry," Chu Wen-Fei said with a


    confident smile on his face.


    "That''s great! With both Wen-Fei and Ying-Ying at the meeting, this is as good as a done deal!"


    "You two should leave now. We will wait in the meeting room and prepare a celebratory feast for when


    you return with the contract!"


    Master Qiuughed heartily and the other Qius followed suit. After that, they gathered to send off Qiu


    Mu-Ying and her husband. Considering the fact that they Qius were going to prepare a feast to


    celebrate the signing of the contract, one could only imagine how important the deal was to them.


    The Western District. Lishui Cafe.


    As per the arrangement, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei arrived at the venue early to prepare for the


    meeting with Miss Xu.


    "Darling, how is my make-up? Is it smudged?"


    "Is my perfume thick enough?"


    "And my hair. Can you help me do my hair?" This was her first time meeting a VIP like Xu Lei, so Qiu


    Mu-Ying was feeling very nervous.


    Chu Wen-Fei smiled forcedly and tried tofort his wife with his presence.


    "Out of respect for me, she will sign the contract."


    Finally, a luxury car drove up to the cafe.


    A group of three disembarked and walked over to Qiu Mu-Ying''s table.


    The leader was a woman dressed sharply in a business suit. Her exquisite face carried a hint of


    gantry that a woman would not normally possess, and she projected a strong presence.


    Qiu Mu-Ying subconsciously assumed that the leader of the group was the general manager of Hongqi


    Bank, Xu Lei. So she hurriedly extended her hand and said, "How do you do, Miss Xu? I am the


    representative for Qiushui Logistics, the vice general manager, Qiu Mu-Ying."


    The woman frowned and ignored Qiu Mu-Ying''s extended hand. "First of all, let me correct you. I am


    not Miss Xu. I am her personal assistant, Lin Wen-Jing.¡±


    "Secondly, why are you here? Where is Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying got embarrassed when she found out that she had made a mistake. And then with a smile


    on her face, she exined: "Miss Lin, I apologize for my mistake. And now, I will answer your second


    question. We had apany meeting earlier and all of us agreed that, given Qiu Mu-Cheng''s position


    and capability, she is not suitable for the role of negotiator. Qiu Mu-Cheng is not worthy enough to


    represent Qiushui Logistics in this negotiation."


    As she gave her speech, Qiu Mu-Ying raised her chin proudly.


    On the surface, she was talking about Qiu Mu-Cheng, but Qiu Mu-Ying was really singing her own


    praises.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was not worthy and not capable enough, so she could note. But since Qiu Mu-Ying


    was here, it meant that she was more worthy and better than Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Is that so?" Lin Wen-Jing smiled coldly. "In that case, there is nothing to discuss here."


    "Go back and tell your boss that our Hongqi Group will only work with Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng. Only her


    and no one else."


    The cold tone of her voice showed that there was no room for negotiation. After saying her piece, Lin


    Wen-Jing and her subordinates turned around and left the cafe. Not one of them had sat down during


    the talk.


    "Miss Lin, Miss Lin~"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was stupefied. She had not expected the meeting to turn out like this. She ran after the


    group but they simply ignored her.


    "Miss Lin, please wait! My father is Chu Yang. I am Chu Wen-Fei, Mister Chu~" Chu Wen-Fei also


    yelled after the group, but his words had no effect on them either. The trio from Hongqi Group got into


    their car and left. Not once did they turn back and look.


    The only person to react to their shouting was a hot-tempered man. He swung his hand and pped


    Chu Wen-Fei right in the face.


    "Why the hell are you shouting?''


    "You freaking scared me!"

 Chapter 52 Full of Regret

    Chapter 52 Full of Regret


    The Qiu''s family house.


    "Haha~"


    "Father, you have nothing to worry about. You know how capable Ying-Ying is.¡±


    "Even an excellent man like Wen-Fei fell to her charms, so this small deal is nothing to her."


    "So don''t you worry about a thing."


    "In the first ce, Hongqi Group was the one who suggested the cooperation between ourpanies.


    This is already a done deal.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei had already left a long while ago. In the hall, the assembled Qius were


    chatting andughing among themselves. They had every confidence that the negotiation would be


    sessful.


    Wang Qiao-Yu was especially optimistic. "Ying-Ying is taking charge, so you all have nothing to worry


    about!" she guaranteed.


    "Hahaha, you are right. Ying-Ying has always been a capable child. Unlike that Qiu Mu-Cheng, who


    keeps bringing shame on our family." Qiu Guang and the others also expressed their praise for Qiu Mu-


    Ying.


    Throughout the meeting, Master Qiu kept a smile on his face. He was obviously very confident in Qiu


    Mu-Ying''s capability.


    But, an hour went by. And then two hours went by.


    The whole afternoon went by and yet, there was still no sign of Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Just then, everyone was already tired of waiting. Master Qiu was frowning, and all traces of his good


    cheer had already vanished.


    "What is going on? It has already been several hours now. Are they still not done with the negotiation?


    Howe there is no news yet?"


    "Qiu Guang, give them a call," Master Qiu urged.


    But Wang Qiao-Yu smiled and said, "Father, you have nothing to worry about. Perhaps Miss Xu really


    likes our Ying-Ying, and they are now gallivanting together somewhere? They have probably forgotten


    the time. So please do not worry. Nothing can go wrong, especially since Wen-Fei is there too."


    Wang Qiao-Yu did not miss the opportunity to show off her son-inw.


    And just then, the door to the family house opened with a ng. And two figures appeared in front of


    the assembled Qius.


    "Ying-Ying, you are back!"


    "Quick, where is the contract? Show it to your grandfather. He will be happy to see it."


    "I told you so. My Ying-Ying seeds at everything she does."


    "Mm, Wen-Fei, what is wrong with your face? Why are you blushing?" Wang Qiao-Yu and the other


    Qius went up to the couple upon their return.


    Master Qiu smiled and asked his granddaughter for the contract.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying started stammering, "Grandfather, I...I..."


    "Mm?" When the Qius saw Qiu Mu-Ying''s nervous look, their hearts tightened and they were


    overwhelmed with disappointment.


    The smile vanished from Master Qiu''s face as he asked, "What? Quick, tell me. What happened?"


    "Grandfather, I did not get the contract. Hongqi Group has also cancelled their order," Qiu Mu-Ying


    pulled a long face and had a lifeless expression as she replied.


    When Master Qiu heard the bad news, he trembled and nearly copsed onto the floor.


    "Father, father, please take care of your health-" Qiu Guang hurried forward to help his father up.


    "Get away from me!" Master Qiu pushed his son away and turned to stare at Qiu Mu-Ying. The old man


    was already in the throes of rage. "You useless wretch! Tell me. Tell me every single thing that was said


    during the meeting, from the beginning to the end. Why did Hongqi Group cancel the deal?"


    Master Qiu was nearly mad with fury. As he screamed at his granddaughter, his whole body was


    shaking with rage.


    It was a fifty-million deal. If they had gotten it, their family would rise in wealth and status. But Qiu Mu-


    Ying had ruined what was already a done deal.


    How could Master Qiu not get angry?


    Qiu Mu-Ying was so frightened that she did not dare to withhold any information, and her words gushed


    out in a panic. "Grandfather, you can''t me me. The representative from Hongqi Group did not even


    give me the chance to negotiate."


    "They...They said, Hongqi Group will only negotiate with Qiu Mu-Cheng, and no one else.¡±


    What?


    When they heard this, the Qius trembled from the shock.


    Master Qiu''s face had turned white as sheet and his termors were so bad that he copsed directly into


    a chair.


    "Guang, it''s you?"


    I haven''t heard from you for ages, why are you calling me now? Did the sun rise from the west this


    morning?"


    "So you still remember you have a younger brother?"


    "What, you want Mu-Cheng to answer the phone?¡±


    "I am terribly sorry, but Mu-Cheng is not feeling well. She is not taking calls from anyone.¡±


    "Please convey my apology to father. Don''t worry. Once Mu-Cheng is feeling better, I will tell her to give


    him a call.¡±


    "Oh, it''s my sister-inw. Hahaha. We haven''t talked to each other for the longest time."


    "Yes, my health is perfectly fine. There is no need to worry about me."


    "What, you are looking for Mu-Cheng as well?"


    "I think she is sleeping right now. She probably did not hear the phone ringing."


    "Well, you just have to wait. Once she wakes up, I think she will return your call?"


    "Oh, father is next to you? Well, I am hanging up now. Say hi to him for me."


    "Haha~l am hanging up."


    Liuyuan Residential District.


    In just a short time, Han Li had already answered several phone calls from the rtives who had


    always been snubbing their family. In the beginning, both Han Li and Qiu Luo had been flummoxed.


    They had assumed that their daughter had caused trouble again. They only knewter on that Qiu Mu-


    Ying had ruined the deal with Hongqi Group. And the reason their rtives had been calling them was


    because they needed Qiu Mu-Cheng to negotiate with Hongqi Group again.


    "Heh, why do the crime when you can''t do the time?"


    "What do you take our daughter for? Is she a ve of the Qiu family? Someone you can summon and


    dismiss as you wish?"


    "You are only thinking of her because your deal has been ruined. Why the hell did you not look for her


    earlier?"


    "You made the mess and now you expect my Mu-Cheng to clean it up for you?"


    "Just keep dreaming!"


    In her bedroom, a cross-legged Han Li was muttering away smugly as she munched on some baked


    sunflower seeds. Just then, she felt contented.


    "That''s enough. Don''t go overboard. What if the old man really gets mad?" Qiu Lei said worriedly, afraid


    that he might anger his wife again.


    "What do you mean by ''that''s enough''? Look at how much our daughter has suffered. How can I let


    them off just like that?"


    "Qiu Lei, I am telling you, don''t interfere in this matter. Let us see what your family intends to do."


    Han Li smiled disdainfully.


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    Han Li looked at the caller ID.


    Whoa, the caller is Master Qiu.


    It seemed the Qius were getting antsy.


    Han Li answered the call right away, her face full of smiles. "Dad, how are you doing?"


    "Mu-Cheng? She really is sick. She is not deliberately missing work."


    "What? You wish to pay her a visit?¡±


    "This will not do. She is your junior so how could we trouble you like this?"


    "So please do note visit. Also, Mu-Cheng is not home at the moment. She has already left for


    Jianghai yesterday."


    "When shees back, I will be sure to tell her to visit you."


    The Qiu''s family house.


    The Qius were gathered in the meeting hall and their faces had turned green with anger.


    Qiu Guang looked sombre and Master Qiu had a terrible expression on his face.


    Just then, Master Qiu had just finished his call with Han Li. He had also tried calling Qiu Mu-Cheng


    before, but his granddaughter had either refused to answer his calls or left her phone shut off.


    "Hmph, this Qiu Mu-Cheng. She thinks she is ready to leave the nest!"


    "How dare she refuse to answer your calls?"


    "And this Han Li, she is making fun of us! For a useless person, she sure likes to put on airs!"


    Qiu Guang mmed the table as he berated his rtives. He looked just about ready to explode with


    rage.


    The other Qius kept silent, especially Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying. Everyone could only look on


    helplessly.


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    "Are you dumb?"


    "You lot are only energetic when you are trying to take credit for each other''s work. Now that the


    Although he did not name names, both Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying felt so guilty that they wished


    the ground would open up and swallow them.


    "Dad, what do we do now? Is Qiu Mu-Cheng not willing to take our calls?" Qiu Guang asked anxiously.


    Master Qiu hmphed coldly and said, "What else can we do? Ready the car. We will go to Lei''s ce


    and see Mu-Cheng. Oh yeah, bring along the valuables in our house.¡±


    Master Qiu had no other choice but to take a low posture, and personally ask his granddaughter to


    save thepany. After all, the Qius could not afford to lose a fiftymillion contract.

 Chapter 53 Contempt From Prince Charming

    Chapter 53 Contempt From Prince Charming


    "What?"


    "Mu-Cheng has really gone to Jianghai?"


    Liuyuan Residential District.


    Master Qiu had brought Qiu Guang and other family members along to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s home. And the


    old man was shocked, when he found out that his granddaughter had really left for Jianghai.


    "Yes, she left this morning. My mother is having her sixtieth birthday in a few days, so I sent Mu-Cheng


    over to help her celebrate." Han Li replied hurriedly. Just then, she was panicking a little. After all, she


    had not expected Master Qiu to actuallye in person.


    "How soon will she be back?" Master Qiu frowned and his expression was terrible to behold.


    Trouble never travels alone indeed, and screw these coincidences.


    "I can''t be certain. It might take her seven days at the earliest or half a month at thetest for her to get


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    back. But if you need her, I will tell her to return as soon as possible," Han Li replied.


    "Mm. You tell Mu-Cheng that we are looking for her urgently. And tell her to return as soon as the


    birthday celebration is over." After saying his piece, Master Qiu turned around and prepared to leave


    for home.


    "Dad, you had better take these things home. We don''t usually buy you presents, so we are too


    embarrassed to ept yours.¡± Before Master Qiu''s departure, Han Li put on a show of standing on


    ceremony as she looked at the Maotai and imported gifts that the old man had brought with him.


    Master Qiu hmphed and said, "They are for my granddaughter, not for you. When she returns, tell her


    toe see me."


    And soon, Han Li and her husband bade farewell to the old man.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Qiu Lei, our father has spared no expense today. That bottle of Maotai costs several thousand and this


    milk is an imported luxury brand. They are actually giving them to our daughter."


    In their bedroom, Han Li had a look of avarice on her face as she looked at and fondled the pile of gifts


    from Master Qiu.


    But Qiu Lei felt ufortable. "Li, how about we tell Mu-Cheng toe home? It looks like this matter


    is urgent."


    "No way. Mu-Cheng is going to meet her future husband in Jianghai. What could be more important


    than that?" Han Li turned down her husband''s request immediately.


    "Dad, since Mu-Cheng has already left for Jianghai, what should we do now?" On their way home, Qiu


    Guang had a gloomy look on his face.


    "What else can we do? We can only wait.¡±


    "But if we take our time, someone else coulde along and get the contract from Hongqi Group.


    Then where would we be?" Qiu Guang said worriedly.


    "Then what do you want to do? You tell me. If you think you are capable, why don''t you go negotiate


    with Hongqi Group?" Master Qiu shook with rage as he clenched his hands tight.


    Just then, he felt a huge sense of regret.


    If he had known things would turn out like this, he would never have taken Wang Qiao-Yu''s and Qiu


    Mu-Ying''s advice to remove Qiu Mu-Cheng from the role of negotiator.


    And just as Master Qiu was wallowing in regret, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had already arrived at


    Jianghai.


    "As expected of the provincial capital of Jiangdong. Just look at the state of this ce. A small city like


    Yunzhou cannot hope topare with Jianghai."


    Ye Fan was carrying pieces of luggage and, as he walked, he could not help eximing at the sights of


    the city.


    On both sides of the road, the bright city lights and towering skyscrapers blended together to form the


    picture of a prosperous city.


    "Shut up. Nobody will think you are dumb if you don''t speak."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could feel the passersby looking at her and her husband, as if they were country


    bumpkins. She felt embarrassed and immediately regretted bringing Ye Fan along on the trip.


    While husband and wife were talking, two sedans drove slowly toward them.


    One of them was a red Buick and the one behind the Buick was a BMW.


    A door opened and a beautiful girl with an exquisitely made-up face stepped down from the car. When


    she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, she ran to thetter and gave her a hug.


    "Mu-Cheng, you are here atst."


    The girl was Han Fei-Fei, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s maternal cousin. She was younger than Qiu Mu-Cheng by


    about two years.


    "Fei-Fei, you are looking prettier and prettier." Qiu Mu-Cheng was happy to see her cousin.


    Han Fei-Fei chuckled and said, "Mu-Cheng, stop making fun of me. Everyone in our family knows you


    are the fairest of us all."


    "Oh yeah, Mu-Cheng. Let me introduce you to my friend. This is Sun Yu-Hao. He is a Prince Charming,


    you know? Not only is he rich, but he is also a capable man. Right now, he is the general manager of a


    listedpany. It''s worth tens of billions, you know?" As she chatted away, Han Fei-Fei pulled her


    cousin forward.


    As for Ye Fan, Han Fei-Fei did not even bother to look at him.


    "Hi, my name is Sun Yu-Hao. I am Fei-Fei''s friend. She has been telling me about her cousin who is as


    beautiful as a flower but, now that I have seen you, I realize that ''beautiful as a flower'' is not enough to


    describe your beauty." Just then, a meticulously-dressed and good-looking young man had already


    disembarked from the BMW. He exuded a sublime aura as a gentlemanly smile danced on his lips.


    When he reached Qiu Mu-Cheng, he presented a bouquet of flowers to her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed and immediately turned down the flowers. "Mr. Sun, you are standing on


    ceremony. I am afraid I can''t ept the flowers.¡±


    "Why not? Look at how beautiful they are. Of course, they pale in the presence of your beauty." Sun


    Yu-Hao exhibited a refined presence as he smiled lightly at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    When Ye Fan saw the scene y out in front of his eyes, he got so mad that he stared unflinchingly at


    the yboy.


    Shit!


    Am I invisible?


    How dare you flirt with my wife?


    Ye Fan could no longer sit still. He walked up to the yboy and said coldly, "Yes, the flowers look


    beautiful on the outside. But who knows if they are rotten inside? Like some people. They may look


    human on the outside, but who knows what evil lurks in their hearts?"


    "Mm?" Sun Yu-Hao frowned.


    "Damn, where did this country bumpkine from? Get lost!¡± Han Fei-Fei scolded angrily. Ye Fan''s


    sudden interruption had angered her.


    "Fei-Fei, don''t be rude. He is your brother-inw," Qiu Mu-Cheng said softly.


    What?


    "Brother... Brother-inw?"


    Han Fei-Fei was dumbfounded. She stared at Ye Fan as if he was a ghost. It was just too unbelievable.


    "Mu-Cheng, he is the live-in son-inw?"


    "He is wearing unbranded clothes and he looks like a country bumpkin."


    "Mu-Cheng, you must have married him because you were overwhelmed by depression."


    "No wonder auntie kept pestering you to divorce him."


    "Listen to me. Divorce this weakling. He is unworthy of you."


    Han Fei-Fei''s face was filled with disdain as she spoke. Although she had heard about the Qiu family''s


    live-in son-inw, she had not expected him to be so useless.


    "Alright, Fei-Fei, stop talking. Let us go back or grandmother may start worrying." Qiu Mu-Cheng did


    not wish to continue talking about Ye Fan, so she made up an excuse to go home.


    "Okay okay. We will continue when we get back home."


    And Han Fei-Fei told her cousin to get into the Buick.


    Did I say you could get into my car? Get down. I just had new essories fitted in.


    I don''t want you dirtying them.¡± When she saw Ye Fan trying to get into her car, Han Fei-Fei screamed


    in disgust.


    And then she drove off after locking the doors, leaving Ye Fan behind.


    "Eh, Fei-Fei! Ye Fan did not get into the car," Qiu Mu-Cheng hurriedly reminded her cousin.


    Han Fei-Fei smiled and replied, "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. Yu-Hao is there as well. He will give your


    husband a lift. Ye Fan is not a small child anymore. He won''t go missing."


    By then, their car had already gone a long way ahead.


    Back at the point of departure, only Sun Yu-Hao and Ye Fan were left behind.


    By the roadside, Sun Yu-Hao was smoking a cigarette as he leaned against his car. As he puffed on his


    cigarette, he looked at Ye Fan with eyes filled with disdain. "I thought Mu-Cheng''s man would be a


    somebody. But it looks like I was mistaken. You are just a weakling. You are so poor you can only


    afford unbranded clothes. You don''t even have your own car," Sun Yu-Hao said with a smile.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Do you think you have the right to call Mu-Cheng by her name?"


    Sun Yu-Haoughed mockingly and said, ¡°Sooner orter, I will have that right."


    "Also, let me give you a word of advice. If you know what is good for you, leave Mu-Cheng. A piece of


    scum like you is not worthy of a woman like her."


    "The way I see it, you are even lower than a cigarette butt."


    After saying his piece, Sun Yu-Hao dropped the lit cigarette butt and stomped it viciously into the


    ground.


    "Oh yeah, before I go, let me leave you in despair. Do you see that building over there? It is the tallest


    in Jianghai. My family built it.¡± "And look at the billboard on the top. Can you see the words, ''Baiyi


    Group''? That is my family business."


    "Haha~"


    As Sun Yu-Hao roared inughter, he ignored Ye Fan and got into his car. A momentter, the engine


    fired up and the BMW zoomed off into the distance.


    After a long while, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    It was difficult for him to understand how these Prince Charmings could act so confidently before him.


    You may think that you are a rich man just because you wear branded clothes and drive a luxury car.


    Or that you are sessful just because you are a multibillionaire and run apany.


    But you have no idea that, in my eyes, owning a luxury car or a multi-billion fortune is nothing to be


    proud of.


    Seven years ago, the entire Jianghai had already fallen under my control. And it


    won''t be long before the entire Jiangdong falls under my control too.


    At that time, ten billion, a hundred billion, or even a trillion, will be nothing to me.


    The night sky looked lonely, but the moon over Jianghai was especially mesmerizing.

 Chapter 54 The Dragon Opens Its Eyes

    Chapter 54 The Dragon Opens Its Eyes


    Jianghai.


    After Sun Yu-Hao''s departure, Ye Fan did not hurry to look for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Instead, he turned around and looked behind him. The sanitation workers had just finished collecting


    the rubbish and were driving away in their truck. A man carrying a briefcase was hollering into his


    phone and, under a streemp, a pair of lovebirds were kissing each other frantically. Meanwhile,


    under the towering skyscrapers, vehicles continued to stream along the road. The night was as tranquil


    as still water. Everything was normal but, at the same time, it wasn''t.


    Ye Fan frowned.


    Just then, Ye Fan''s phone rang. The caller was Han. "Young Master, it seems your whereabouts have


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    been discovered. Somebody in the family is taking action against you."


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled lightly, "I didn''t expect them toe so soon."


    "Young Master, how about I send Tong Shan over to protect you? I fear for your safety,¡± Han said


    worriedly.


    But Ye Fan''s reply was an indifferent smile. "There''s no need. They did not seed in eliminating me


    ten years ago, and they will not seed now. They havee at just the right time. I have not seen


    blood for many years."


    Ye Fan''s eyes glinted coldly. Immediately, he made a turn and went into a bar.


    "Here you are."


    "Have a seat. I have waited for half an hour already."


    But, unexpectedly, the moment Ye Fan walked into the bar, he heard the icy voice of a womaning


    from beside him.


    She was a heavily made-up woman with long hair, and could be considered beautiful. And the ck


    silk stockings she was wearing helped to entuate the length of her porcin legs.


    Ye Fan did not stand on ceremony. If someone was willing to offer him hospitality, he would take


    advantage of it.


    "My time is limited, so I won''t beat around the bush. Let''s get straight to business."


    "If it weren''t for my uncle, I would not even be here today, let alone have this meeting with you." The


    long-haired beauty spoke in an icy tone of voice, that carried an air of superiority. As if she was doing


    Ye Fan a huge favor, just by sitting in front of him.


    "But since I am here, I will be frank with you."


    "First of all, my future husband must have graduated from a renowned school and be sessful in his


    career. His annual sry must be at least half a million. His parents must have at least high school


    level education. Both of them must be employed, ideally in an enterprise or institution."


    "Secondly, you must own property in Jianghai''s city center. It must be paid for in full and my name must


    be on the deed."


    "Also, you must own a luxury car that is worth at least half a million. After our marriage, you must buy


    me a car of the same value.¡±


    "Finally, I intend to go out often with my male friends. You are not to interfere with that. Even when I get


    married, I will be no one''s essory."


    "Do you have all these? Are you able to grant my requests?" The long-haired woman looked coldly at


    Ye Fan, her face filled with disgust and ridicule.


    Ye Fan kept quiet and continued to drink his tea.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" The long-haired womanughed mockingly and then continued,


    "Since you are not saying anything, I will do it for you."


    "You only have an associate degree and you were born in the countryside. Right now, you are working


    at some lousypany that only pays you four thousand and five hundred per month. Your parents are


    farmers. Even if you sell everything you own, you can only afford the down payment for a house in


    Jianghai. As for the half-a-miIIion luxury car, you can only afford to dream about it.¡±


    "You are just a penniless and powerless weakling. And you are dressed so shabbily for your


    matchmaking meeting. I really have no idea where you found the courage toe to this meeting."


    "And you even asked my uncle to be our matchmaker. You are just a country bumpkin. Do you think


    you are worthy of me?"


    The womanughed coldly and she looked at Ye Fan with an air of superiority.


    Inwardly, she was filled with loathing for the young man before her.


    Under normal circumstances, she would never consider or agree to meet a poor man like him.


    But her matchmaking partner had asked his parents to pester her uncle. And the parents were insistent


    on having a matchmaking meeting between her and


    their son.


    So the woman had no choice but to agree. She had to or she would risk embarrassing her uncle. And


    that exined why she was here tonight.


    After hearing what the woman had to say, Ye Fan finally understood what was going on.


    It looked like the long-haired beauty had mistaken him for her matchmaking partner.


    But Ye Fan did not offer an exnation.


    Instead, heughed lightly and said, "You have said a lot of things. But I will only ask you one question.


    Are you still a virgin?"


    "I~" Ye Fan''s question had made her blush. And even though her mouth was opened, she could not


    say anything.


    Finally, her embarrassment turned to anger and she screamed at Ye Fan. "You moronic male


    chauvinist pig!" "You lousy weakling! How dare you make demands? It is a tremendous honor just to be


    able to see me!¡±


    "You are the first person I have met who asks such an absurd question during a matchmaking


    meeting!"


    The woman''s guilty conscience caused her tosh out at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan ignored her and smiled to himself. From her reaction, Ye Fan could tell that the heavily


    made-up woman before him was a veteran of the bedroom.


    "My wife is still the best after all."


    Ye Fan sighed and, at this moment, a middle-aged man walked into the bar. He looked around for a


    while before making his way toward Ye Fan''s table. And then, he sat down beside the long-haired


    woman.


    "Get lost!"


    "You dried-up old prune! How dare you try to take advantage of me? You cradle robber! How dare you


    lust after someone way out of your league?" The long-haired woman assumed that the middle-aged


    man was attracted to her and trying to flirt with her.


    Piak~


    The man''s p sent the long-haired woman flying for a few meters. After smashing a number of tables


    and chairs, she finallynded and sprawled on the floor. Her mouth was filled with blood but, just then,


    she was too frightened to even move, let alone scold her assant.


    "Mr. Chu, finally it is quiet."


    "Nobody to bother us now."


    The man sat in front of Ye Fan and smiled indifferently.


    Ye Fan looked at the middle-aged man and poured him a cup of tea. "Aren''t you going to introduce


    yourself?"


    "No," The man shook his head and replied. "I think there is no need to talk to a dying man."


    As the man spoke, he studied the inly dressed young man sitting before him, like a wolf savoring the


    sight of his prey.


    He thought he would be able to see the sight of Ye Fan panicking, but he was left disappointed.


    Ye Fan remainedposed. And a bright smile danced on his lips as he sipped his tea leisurely.


    "Mm? This bar serves good tea. Why don''t you have a sip too?" Ye Fan said as he tried to strike up a


    conversation with the stranger.


    The middle-aged man frowned immediately, when he saw that he had failed to instill fear in his prey. It


    was a huge blow to his pride as a professional killer.


    "A person is said to have the makings of a general, if he can appear calm even when his heart is in


    turmoil. To be honest, I admire yourposure." "But it''s a shame that your birth was a mistake."


    "And your existence is a humiliation for the Chu family."


    "If you have kept your head down in the countryside, the Chus might decide to spare your life. But,


    even though you are just an insignificant existence, you have chosen to covet things that you are not


    supposed to covet."


    "Do you know what happens to people who try to bite off more than they can chew?"


    "Do you know what happens to people who indulge in unrealistic dreams?"


    "You will find out tonight." In the stillness of the night, the man smiled sinisterly and his deep voice rang


    out slowly. The sound carried with it a fear-inspiring killing intent.


    The high and mighty voice spoke as if it was the ruler of the world, and had authority over the lives of


    others.


    Ye Fanughed and asked, "Really? You


    and whose army?"


    "I am not acting alone. It pays to be careful after all!¡± The man''s expression turned cold. Suddenly, he


    waved his hand toward the window and yelled, "Now!"


    Smash~


    All at once, the ss in the door and windows shattered.


    And then, seven figures in ck suits suddenly appeared in the bar, as if they were ghosts. The


    crescent-shaped knives in their hands glinted in the light, as they moved to surround Ye Fan.


    "Ah~" "Help! They are going to kill us~"


    The sudden turn of events had frightened the patrons in the bar, and they started screaming in panic.


    The woman, who had mistaken Ye Fan for her matchmaking partner, was hiding in a corner and crying


    in terror.


    But Ye Fan remained calm, even as the killers surrounded him.


    Like a tranquilke that refused to be disturbed, even as it was being battered by a storm.


    He remained like that until the ck-suited killers reached him. Suddenly, the faint smile vanished from


    Ye Fan''s face, and his eyes glinted with a cold light. He raised the porcin cup in his hand and threw


    the contents into the air.


    Slosh-


    The tea in the cup flew out, as quick as lightning!


    And the tea leaves were as swords, while the water became as sharp as a sabre!


    Pong Pong Pong Pong-


    A series of thuds rang out, and the seven killers were sent flying away before they could touch Ye Fan.


    Their bodies crashed through the windows like cannon balls andnded outside the bar.


    In the blink of an eye, the seven men had all fallen.


    Ye Fan''s miraculous skill shocked the onlookers.


    All at once, everyone in the bar who had been panicking were dumbfounded. The long-haired woman


    who had been Ye Fan''s matchmaking partner was staring unflinchingly at him, as if he was a ghost.


    How was it possible to send seven huge men flying, with just a cup of water?


    Screw this shit?


    Is he still human?


    He must be Superman!


    Until just now, she would never have thought that, underneath his ordinary exterior, her matchmaking


    partner would be so awesome.


    Perhaps, she had struck gold here?


    Dead silence. The bar was filled with dead silence.


    Just then, everyone in the bar was left speechless.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Ye Fan continued to sitposedly. And then, as he put down his cup, heughed lightly. The silence


    in the room was broken.


    "Waiter, refill my tea!"


    The waiter shivered and, after a long while, he stammered his reply.


    "Yes...yes..."

 Chapter 55 Big Trouble

    Chapter 55 Big Trouble


    Once his tea cup had been refilled, Ye Fan continued to sip his teaposedly.


    But an ugly expression suddenly shed across the middle-aged man''s face.


    Obviously, he had not expected the abandoned son of the Chu family to be so strong, that he could


    take down all seven killers in the blink of an eye.


    But, soon, the middle-aged man calmed himself down.


    He poured himself a cup of tea as well, and smiled coldly at Ye Fan as he sipped his tea. "Young man,


    this is an unexpected development. To think that an abandoned child of the Chu family would actually


    inherit a portion of their capability.¡±


    "I am truly surprised."


    "But, do you really think I came all this way to kill you without making backup ns?"


    "You have to understand. I, Huang Zhong, am a professional!"


    As he spoke, he held his tea cup and toasted Ye Fan. Huang Zhong was smiling with his eyes, but that


    smile was filled with disdain for his prey.


    Ye Fan''s reaction was a lightugh. He toyed with the tea cup in his hand, and then said, "I know. You


    want to tell me that you have a sniper stationed at the opposite building. And he has a rifle aimed at my


    head."


    What?


    How did he know?


    Huang Zhong''s expression changed immediately. Without any dy, he spoke into his wireless


    headset and order the sniper to make the shot.


    A sniper specializes in sneak attacks. But since Ye Fan already had foreknowledge, Huang Zhong had


    to make sure Ye Fan get shot before thetter escaped.


    But, one second went by and then two seconds went by~


    Ten seconds went by and the area remained peaceful. There was no sound of gunfire, and only the soft


    whisper of a breeze disturbed their surroundings.


    "Mm?"


    "Long, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Fire now! Fire!"


    Huang Zhong flew into a rage immediately, and started yelling into his wireless headset. Obviously, the


    turn of events had angered him.


    "Stop shouting. Turn around and look outside the window," Ye Fan said with a light smile.


    Huang Zhong turned his head.


    Bang-


    At the very same moment, a ck figure fell down from the tall building across the street. Itnded on


    the ground with a loud bang and raised a cloud of dust into the air. Considering the state of the


    mangled corpse, death had been instantaneous.


    And if anyone had bothered to examine the corpse, he would be able to see a de of tea leaf lodged


    in the throat.


    The man had been killed by a de of leaf!


    "How...how is this possible?"


    Inside the bar, Huang Zhong''s face turned pale right away. He jumped out of his seat and looked out of


    the window in disbelief. Inwardly, the professional killer was gripped by shock and fear.


    "Do you have any other moves? Feel free to demonstrate."


    Ye Fan remained calm, as if the hubbub happening outside had nothing to do with him. He refilled his


    tea cup, and looked indifferently at the professional killer who was suffering from a mental breakdown.


    "Well done. Well done indeed, you little bastard." "I have been working in this line for so


    many years, and you are the first person to make me suffer such heavy losses."


    "But, don''t be too happy just yet."


    "This is just an appetizer. I have something more exciting up my sleeves."


    "When ites to killing people, I am a professional!" Huang Zhongughed sinisterly, pulled out a


    Pa~


    The middle-aged killer hit the Enter key and the screen lit up with an image.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But it was too dark to see anything.


    "Shui, turn on the lights. Our guest wants to see the show," Huang Zhongughed ominously and


    issued the order via his headset.


    In a dark basement in Yunzhou city, the lights were turned on suddenly.


    Inside the room, a heavily made-up woman, who was tied to a pir, was screaming madly. "Spare...


    Spare me! Spare me please! What do you want? I will give you anything! Please let me go!"


    "If you want money, yes... yes. If you want money, my husband has lots of money! Just let me go and I


    will give you all the money you want-¡±


    Tears was streaming down her face as she begged for her freedom.


    But instead of letting her go, the tattooed man standing in front of her pped her across the face.


    "Haha, bitch. Do you want to live?¡±


    "It''s simple. As long as your husband do as he is told, we will let you go."


    The manughed sinisterly.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was frightened out of her wits. Just then, she looked quite a sight as her snot and tears


    merged together to drip down her face. She nodded rapidly and promised to make her husband listen.


    Money was no object.


    The tears continued to pour down her face, and her dress was stained with dirt. Gone was the previous


    arrogance she had shown Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had no idea whom she had offended. Earlier today, when she had left the Qiu''s family


    house to look for Chu Wen-Fei, a group of men had approached her and asked if she knew Mr. Chu.


    They had imed to have a huge business deal to discuss with Mr. Chu.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had been overjoyed by the good news. She had assumed that the people from Hongqi


    Group had found out about her husband''s powerful background, and that they were there to negotiate


    the contract. And so Qiu Mu-Ying had told them that she was actually Mr. Chu''s wife.


    But who would have thought that, right after revealing her identity, the men would knock her


    unconscious and carry her here.


    "Okay, in that case, we will let you see your husband."


    The tattooed manughed coldly and then switched on the camera on theptop. And right away, Ye


    Fan''s side profile appeared on the screen.


    Qiu Mu-Ying started crying right away, and did not look too closely at the screen. "Darling, darling


    please save me."


    "Boohoohoohoo-"


    "Darling, please save me. Some bad guys have kidnapped me. They even bullied me. Please save me,


    darling~"


    "Hehehe-"


    "Look at your wife''s delicate face. Oh, it''s bleeding."


    "Even heaven would take pity on her~"


    "If I had a beautiful wife like her, I would rather die than let her get hurt."


    Inside the bar, the middle-aged killer wasughing unrestrainedly as he listened to the heartrending


    criesing from theptop.


    "So, do you still want to resist?"


    "When ites to killing, we are professionals."


    "Now, you have to choose. Do you want to save your own life or your wife''s life?" The killer asked


    sombrely, as he prepared to savor the look of struggle on Ye Fan''s face.


    As a professional killer, Huang Zhong had put in a lot of effort to ensure the sess of his mission. He


    had made preparations to cover all eventualities and, through various avenues, he had found out about


    Ye Fan''s alias, Mr. Chu.


    And so, he had followed the clues and caught Mr. Chu''s wife. The n was to use her as an insurance


    against unexpected developments and as a hostage to force Ye Fan''s surrender.


    "Ha~"


    "Haha~"


    But unexpectedly, after Ye Fan had seen the video on theptop, he started


    "Mm?"


    "What are youughing at?" Huang Zhong''s face fell immediately.


    "I amughing because you people are a bunch of idiots," Ye Fan shook his head and replied.


    "You bastard, do you want your wife to die?" Huang Zhong red ominously at Ye Fan.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Ying''s terrified screams rang out from theptop again.


    "Darling, save me! Please save me! I am scared! Ying-Ying is scared~"


    "Wuwuwu-" Qiu Mu-Ying continued to cry in despair.


    "Miss, I don''t care what you put in your mouth, but please watch whates out of it. You shouldn''t go


    around calling strangers ''darling''."


    "Although I am exceptionally handsome and dashing, it does not mean just anyone can be my wife."


    Ye Fan''s voice rang out softly from theptop in the basement.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying heard his voice, she was dumbfounded.


    "You useless piece of trash! Why is it you? What the hell can you do? Where is my husband? Quick, go


    get my husband~"


    Pa-


    Before Qiu Mu-Ying could finish screaming, Ye Fan mmed theptop shut.


    "Mr. Huang, please use your brain before you deal with me.¡± Ye Fanughed heartily, finished his tea


    and prepared to leave after picking up his bags of luggage.


    Huang Zhong realized that they had captured the wrong person.


    And now, he was about to burst with rage.


    His face had turned green with anger, and it was terrible to behold.


    It was a huge blow to his pride as a professional killer.


    When his embarrassment turned into rage, Huang Zhong went berserk. "You bastard! How dare you


    mock my professionalism? Go to hell!"


    With a roar of anger, and under the frightened gazes of the bar patrons, Huang Zhong threw a kick at


    Ye Fan. At the same time, a de unfolded from the killer''s shoe.


    Obviously, Huang Zhong wanted to end Ye Fan''s life with just one kick.


    But thattter''s reaction was quick. Ye Fan turned his body to avoid Huang Zhong''s kick, and the


    potentially fatal blow simply grazed Ye Fan''s arm. But the kicknded on one of the bags of luggage.


    Bang-


    The bag, which contained a carton of milk, exploded. And the content flew everywhere.


    When he saw the exploded bag of milk, Ye Fan''s expression took a turn for the worse.


    "Shit, how dare you kick my wife''s milk?¡±


    "My wife bought it!!"


    Under the influence of his rage, Ye Fan''s powerful p hit Huang Zhong with a pong, and smashed the


    tightly in it that no one could remove him.

 Chapter 56 The Ruler of This Era

    Chapter 56 The Ruler of This Era


    Before he could even cry out, Huang Zhong had lost consciousness from the blow.


    This scene frightened everybody in the bar.


    The patrons and servers who were looking on from afar were all dumbfounded.


    The long-haired beauty was especially overwhelmed by what she had just witnessed, and she could


    not help but stare at Ye Fan with wide-opened eyes.


    Powerful!


    Too powerful!


    Watching the fight that had taken ce earlier was like watching a scene from a movie.


    She had never believed before that such an awesome person could be real, and would one day


    be her matchmaking partner.


    As the saying goes, a true hero never brags and he who brags is not a true hero.


    The long-haired beauty finally understood why the young man in front of her was wearing such low-key


    clothes. That was just how a truly elite person would behave. Also, a skillful person like him would


    never be in want of money.


    She had heard before that a bodyguard working for one of the top tycoons of Great China could earn


    ten million per annum. And even if Ye Fan chose not to be a bodyguard, a person like him could work


    for the special forces and get really great benefits.


    Perhaps, he was already making ten million per annum, as the bodyguard of some tycoon.


    No wonder. No wonder he could remain calm when he heard me mention the half-a-million annual


    sry condition.


    No wonder. No wonder he only smiled when I asked for a luxury car.


    So, his skill was his backing.


    When she reached that conclusion, the long-haired woman blushed in agitation. Ignoring the bruise on


    her face, she got up and chased after Ye Fan.


    "Please don''t go! If you will take me as your wife, I am willing to retract the conditions I have mentioned


    earlier."


    "Ai~Please don''t go~"


    "I want you to be my husband-"


    The long-haired woman yelled after Ye Fan, but the server in the bar reminded her that her target was


    a married man.


    "So what if he is a married man? I can be his mistress. He is very skilled so he probably makes a lot of


    money-"


    With a snobbish look on her face, the longhaired woman continued to yell after Ye Fan. But thetter


    ignored her and quickly vanished into the night. The woman was filled with regret. If only her tongue


    had not been so vile. And if only she had treated Ye Fan a little better.


    "What?1


    "You are still hanging around the bus stop?"


    "Oh my god! What have you been doing? Do you need me to pick you up?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s annoyed


    voice came through from the other end of the line.


    Ye Fan turned down the offer and told his wife to just send the location to his phone. He would make


    his own way there.


    And very soon, Ye Fan reached the address. Qiu Mu-Cheng came down to receive him and, right away,


    she asked, "Where is my milk?"


    Ye Fan nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s chest and said, "In your breasts?"


    It took Qiu Mu-Cheng a while before she understood the meaning behind her husband''s words. And


    then, she blushed in anger right away. "Ye Fan, stop being so damn cheeky!"


    "Where is the carton of milk I brought for my grandmother?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked angrily.


    And so, Ye Fan had no choice but to smile wryly and exin how he had been robbed on the way to


    her ce. The robbery, he exined, was also the reason why he had arrivedte.


    "I don''t know what to say to you anymore!"


    "How could a grown man like you get robbed?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng screwed up her face in anger and said, "Why did I ever marry you?"


    She thought that her husband was such a bungler.


    "Perhaps you married me for my good looks," Ye Fan replied in a whisper.


    "What did you say?" His wife turned and red at him.


    "Nothing, I said ''I am sorry''." Ye Fan knew it was his fault so he owned up and apologized for his


    mistake.


    "That''s enough. We will buy the milkter.


    Let us go meet my uncles and aunts." Qiu Mu-Cheng did not continue to me Ye Fan, and brought


    him upstairs.


    In the apartment, their aunt was still making dinner. Just then, Sun Yu-Hao was sitting on the sofa and


    chatting with a middle-aged man. They were watching a TV show as they chatted away.


    The middle-aged man was one of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uncles, Han Hai.


    "Mu-Cheng, where have you been? Quick,e over here and sit with Yu-Hao.¡±


    "Yu-Hao is a very busy man. He had to take leave from work just to pick you up."


    The moment he saw his niece, Han Hai started urging her to keep Sun Yu-Haopany.


    "Mm, why did you bring him here?" Han Hai frowned when he saw Ye Fan standing behind his niece.


    "Hi uncle, how do you do? I havee with Mu-Cheng to visit you and our aunt.¡± Because Han Hai


    was his elder, Ye Fan had to greet him properly.


    "Hmph~"


    But Han Hai hmphed coldly and ignored Ye Fan. And then he turned to look at his niece.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you still standing there? Come over here and keep Yu-Haopany."


    "Okay." Qiu Mu-Cheng did not dare to disobey Han Hai''s orders.


    She had always been afraid of her uncle, ever since she was a child. And so, Qiu Mu-Cheng rarely


    disobeyed Han Hai.


    That was the reason why Han Li had asked Qiu Mu-Cheng to visit Jianghai for her grandmother''s


    birthday.


    She wanted Han Hai to persuade her daughter to divorce Ye Fan.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng had taken a seat next to Sun Yu-Hao, Han Hai looked at Ye Fan and said


    sombrely, "Youe with me.¡±


    Ye Fan nced at his wife before following Han Hai to another room.


    Han Hai did not take a seat. He stood before the balcony and looked outside the window, with both


    hands sped behind his back. And then he asked Ye Fan, "What do you think of Mu-Cheng?"


    "She is an excellent woman, and she deserves to have all the best things the world has to offer." Ye


    Fan spoke calmly and indifferently, as he stood behind Han Hai.


    When Han Hai heard this, he burst outughing. "You think she deserves all the best things in the


    world? Okay, let me ask you. What do you see when you look out of the window?"


    Ye Fan looked. Outside the window, Jianghai''s magnificent night scene was disyed before him. He


    stayed silent for a long while before replying. "I see skyscrapers towering into the sky, the bustle and


    wealth of Jianghai, the lights and revelry of the city and the people''s obsession with its extravagance."


    Han Hai listened to Ye Fan''s answer and burst outughing again. "Yes, Jianghai is the wealthiest city


    in the whole of Jiangdong. Every time I look upon the city at night, I cannot help but feel my


    insignificance and guilt. At least, I haven''t been able to let my wife and daughter stand at the peak of


    Jianghai."


    Ye Fan listened quietly and did not say a word.


    Han Hai continued to ask, "Do you think Mu-Cheng deserves to have all the good things that Jianghai


    has to offer?"


    "Of course."


    "And are you able to give those things to her?" Han Hai turned his head and looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan frowned. "What are you trying to say, uncle?¡±


    Han Haiughed lightly and said, "Oh, nothing much, except that I think you are unworthy of Mu-


    Cheng. Your marriage was just a farce to begin with. I think it is time we end this farce."


    "Then what kind of man do you think is worthy of Mu-Cheng? Someone like Sun Yu-Hao?" Ye Fan


    asked.


    "Oh, you don''t think so?"


    "Yu-Hao''s father manages Baiyi Group, and his family possesses unimaginable wealth. The tallest


    building in Jianghai was built by his family. Also, Yu-Hao is a promising young man. Not only did he


    graduate from a renowned school, he is also the president of hispany and one of its decision


    makers."


    "If Mu-Cheng marries him, not only will she have a ce in this wealthy city, but she will also be a


    member of high society. Together with Yu-Hao, she will stand at the peak of Jianghai and be a


    woman envied by everyone."


    "These are things that Yu-Hao can easily give her. But you can''t. Not even if you spend your whole life


    trying.¡± His heavy words were filled with disdain and mockery for Ye Fan.


    When he had finished speaking, Han Hai stood with his hands sped behind his back.


    "Is that so? But do you know? The things you have just mentioned are insignificant in my eyes. If I wish


    to, I can offer Mu-Cheng the entire Jianghai, and not just a piece of it."


    "What arrogance!¡± Han Hai blew his top right away. "You are just a live-in son-inw. How are you


    going to give her anything? By talking about it?"


    "You are aplete moron!"


    Han Hai hmphed coldly and stormed out of the room.


    Only Ye Fan was left behind at the spot. He stood by the window and looked at the glitter and mor of


    the city.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps in your eyes, Jianghai is a wealthy


    city, and bing a member of upper society is a worthy goal.


    But do you know? In my eyes, Jianghai and even Jiangdong are insignificant. My woman deserves to


    have the whole world in her hands.


    Because I am Chu Tian-Fan, the ruler of this era!

 Chapter 57 Lets Go and Pick a Present

    Chapter 57 Let''s Go and Pick a Present


    Preparations for dinner did not take long. When it was ready to be served, Han Hai''s family, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Ye Fan went to take their seats at the table.


    "Mu-Cheng,e and sit next to Yu-Hao."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to sit next to Ye Fan but, unexpectedly, Han Hai told her to sit with Sun Yu-


    Hao.


    "Uncle, I don''t think I should. I~"


    "And what''s wrong with that? Yu-Hao is our guest. We have to be hospitable," Han Hai rumbled as he


    red at his niece.


    And so Qiu Mu-Cheng meekly sat down beside Sun Yu-Hao.


    But Ye Fan was no pushover. He mirrored Sun Yu-Hao by taking the other empty seat next to his wife.


    "Did we invite you to dinner? Aren''t you too thick-skinned?" Han Fei-Fei whispered disdainfully and


    rolled her eyes at Ye Fan.


    Okay, let us eat the food while it is hot.


    Don''t let it get cold."


    "Especially Yu-Hao. Don''t stand on ceremony. Treat this ce like your own home from now on. We


    are all one family."


    "And please call her Mu-Cheng from now on. Stop calling her ''Miss Qiu.'' You are treating her like an


    outsider."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Mu-Cheng is really easy to get along with. Yu-Hao, you don''t have to treat her


    like a stranger."


    During the meal, Han Hai and his wife were solicitous and affectionate toward Sun Yu-Hao.


    It was as if instead of Ye Fan, Sun Yu-Hao was their real nephew-inw.


    "Mu-Cheng, one takes on the color of one''spany. You should socialize with Yu-Hao more often.


    Otherwise, if you keep hanging around useless people, you will be a useless person yourself.¡±


    "Let me tell you. It isn''t just Yu-Hao, but his family is excellent as well. If you marry him, you will rise


    above all others. And we will be able to share your limelight." Han Hai''s wifeughed as she gave her


    sales talk.


    "That''s right. Yu-Hao is young and capable. This year, he is expected to be chosen as one of the ten


    most outstanding youths of Jianghai city. Not only is he capable, but he alsoes from a good family.


    Yu-Hao ispletely different from someone who is useless and only knows how to brag." Han Hai


    added supportively.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not contribute to the conversation and only smiled perfunctorily. From time to time,


    she would nce at Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was being ignored like an abandoned child by the Hans. So he did not try to join


    the conversation and continued to eat his meal quietly.


    Seeing her husband being treated like this made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel unpleasant. She wanted to say


    something but did not know how to start.


    And soon, dinner ended.


    Sun Yu-Hao then took the opportunity to invite Qiu Mu-Cheng out for a walk to admire the night


    scenery in Jianghai.


    "Look at how thoughtful Yu-Hao is. Mu-Cheng, you haven''t had the opportunity to go out and have fun


    yet. Jianghai looks really beautiful at night. Let Yu-Hao take you out."


    "Yes, Mu-Cheng. Yu-Hao knows Jianghai really well. He knows where the fun spots are." Han Fei-Fei


    seemed especially eager to bring Sun Yu-Hao and her cousin together.


    "I am afraid that will not be possible. My wife and I have to go buy a present for grandmother. So we


    will not be able to apany you on your walk." Just then, Ye Fan''s indifferent voice drifted to the


    group.


    Heavy emphasis was ced on the word "wife."


    Sun Yu-Hao frowned immediately, and the


    Hans'' expression turned terrible.


    "Shit, are we talking to you?"


    "How dare a piece of trash like you interrupt us?" Han Fei-Fei retorted. "Wife? Aren''t you embarrassed


    to call her that? You think she is your wife, but does my cousin think of you as her husband?"


    "If that crazy old man from the Qiu family had not made that stupid decision back then, do you think


    you would be able to marry my cousin? I don''t think she would have epted you, not even as a live-in


    son-inw," Han Fei-Fei scolded angrily. She had not thought that Ye Fan would be so audacious that


    he would interrupt their conversation.


    Han Hai also looked unhappy. He turned to Ye Fan and said, "I advise you to know your limits. No


    matter how hard you try, there are some things you can never have."


    "Mu-Cheng, listen to me. You should go with Yu-Hao since he has invited you. Nobody can stop you


    from leaving.¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled proudly when he heard the voices of support from the Hans. When he looked at Ye


    Fan, Sun Yu-Hao''s eyes were filled with disdain and mockery.


    You insignificant trash. How are you going topete with me?


    But even as he faced the onught of criticisms from the Hans, Ye Fan simply ignored them and kept


    hisposure.


    He had never cared for what others thought of him. He only valued his wife''s opinions.


    "Come down when you have finished your meal."


    "I will be waiting for you downstairs."


    After saying a few indifferent words to his wife, Ye Fan got up and went downstairs.


    "Shit, for a useless piece of trash, he sure has a huge temper."


    "How dare he try to boss Mu-Cheng around when he is just a useless person." "Mu-Cheng, pay him no


    mind. Let him wait downstairs by himself. I hope he neveres back."


    "What a useless bastard. He only knows how to validate his existence by bullying women."


    "Mu-Cheng, you don''t have to concern yourself with a useless person like him. He can''t stop you from


    pursuing your own happiness."


    Ye Fan had not left yet, so he could hear the disdainful criticismsing from the Hans.


    Sometimes, he could not help but wonder why society was like that.


    Why was it that there was always such mercenary people around, wherever he went?


    In this mortal world, righteous and sentimental people were too few in number after all.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    The lonely moon and the night breeze brought about a slight chill.


    It was dark in the residential district. At this time, most people had already finished their meals or were


    resting. They might be watching TV together or ying games on their phones.


    The road was wide but there was nobody on it. Meanwhile, the weakmp lights swayed gently in the


    darkness.


    The homes in front of Ye Fan was lit up and, through the windows, Ye Fan could see scenes of the


    young and old bonding together.


    But just then, Ye Fan was all by himself and far away from home. As he stood there in the dark, his slim


    body cut a deste figure.


    Ye Fan had already waited for a long time.


    But the person he was waiting for did note.


    sh


    Suddenly, lightning tore through the sky, followed by a rumble of thunder.


    It was raining.


    Ye Fan did not bring an umbre with him, so he sought shelter from the rain at a nearby pavillion.


    And a short while after Ye Fan had left, Sun Yu-Hao and the others came down from the apartment.


    A momentter, the roar of the BMW''s engine drifted to the pavillion. When Ye Fan lifted his head to


    look, he saw the beautiful and graceful figure of a woman getting into the BMW, under the solicitous


    care of a man.


    "Be safe-"


    "Have a good time. We are all one family, so there is no need to treat Yu-Hao like a stranger. You


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hear?"


    Vroom-


    As its orange headlights tore through the darkness, the BMW zoomed off into the distance, carrying the


    beauty with it.


    Han Hai and his familyughed heartily, but the sound of theirughter stabbed into Ye Fan like


    swords.


    It hurt.


    Ye Fan smiled, and self-deprecation consumed him.


    He suddenly felt that his three years with Qiu Mu-Cheng had be a joke.


    He had worked so hard to treat her well. From the moment she had married him, Ye Fan had sworn to


    be a good husband; at least a better one than his unfeeling father. He had promised himself that he


    would not let Qiu Mu-Cheng suffer like his mother did.


    But what happened in the end?


    His three years worth of silent effort was no match for a BMW owner his wife had just met.


    "Forget it. Let this end now."


    "I thought you would be the one to enjoy my wealth with me. But it looks like I was wrong~"


    Ye Fan smiled lightly as he turned to walk into the rain, while carrying the burdens of self-deprecation


    and destion. The freezing rainwater beat down on him and soaked into his clothes, but he paid it no


    mind.


    Suddenly, it stopped raining around Ye Fan. But he could still hear the pattering of rain drops.


    He looked up and saw an umbre over his head.


    "Let''s go and pick a present for grandmother."


    In the rainy night, Qiu Mu-Cheng held the umbre for her husband. Her graceful and slender figure


    stood there like a lotus flower emerging from a pond. And her smile was bright as a blossoming flower.

 Chapter 58 Who Have I Offended?

    Chapter 58 Who Have I Offended?


    "Ai~"


    "Mu-Cheng had such a good opportunity tonight, but she turned it down.¡±


    "Instead of epting Young Master Sun''s invitation, she actually went shopping with that useless


    trash."


    "I have no idea what she is thinking."


    Han Hai and his wife sighed softly, as they looked at the retreating backs of the couple who were


    walking together under a shared umbre.


    They were angry at their niece for not putting in effort to secure her happiness and, at the same time,


    they grieved over her misfortune.


    Han Fei-Fei was the person who had gotten into the BMW earlier. She had taken her cousin''s ce


    because Qiu Mu-Cheng had rejected Sun Yu-Hao''s invitation and gone shopping with Ye Fan.


    Han Hai''s expression grew heavy. He remembered thest time he had seen his niece. Back then, she


    had treated Ye Fan coldly, with a hint of dislike. But now, for some reason, there was a subtle change in


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s attitude toward her husband.


    Perhaps, Mu-Cheng has been touched by Ye Fan''s persistence.


    But Mu-Cheng, one day, you will understand that the good qualities of a man are nothing, when


    Han Hai shook his head with a sigh, and called for his wife to return upstairs.


    "Let''s go. I believe tomorrow''s jewelry exhibition will show Mu-Cheng the difference between Ye Fan


    and Young Master Sun."


    And then the Hans returned upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were chatting as they walked to their destination.


    My uncle was the one who introduced Sun Yu-Hao to me. Since I have rejected his invitation tonight, it


    would be rude of me to turn down tomorrow''s invitation."


    "Therefore, tomorrow, I will be apanying Sun Yu-Hao to the jewelry exhibition at Jianghai Hall.


    Pleasee along as well."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice was soft, as if she was asking for Ye Fan''s permission.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng had not consummated her marriage with Ye Fan, they were still husband and


    wife in name. And Ye Fan had given her a lot of help with the Qius'' business matters. So when it came


    to certain matters, Qiu Mu-Cheng had to consider his feelings.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan did not object. Turning down this invitation would make him look petty. In any case, he would be


    there as well. It was unlikely that Sun Yu-Hao would dare to do anything inappropriate to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, when her husband was apanying her.


    The rest of the night passed swiftly.


    The next morning, Sun Yu-Hao called the Han''s residence to inform them that he woulde by and


    pick them up at three in the afternoon.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng turned down his offer.


    She told Sun Yu-Hao not to trouble himself as she would be taking her cousin''s car to the exhibition.


    Soon it was three o''clock.


    "Mu-Cheng, quick. Let''s go.¡±


    "Don''t keep Yu-Hao waiting."


    Han Fei-Fei was happy as ark. She had already changed into an exquisite long dress, and was


    calling out to her cousin from downstairs.


    "I aming. I aming."


    A few momentster, both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan arrived downstairs.


    "Mm?" "Why are you here?''


    "Were you invited?" Han Fei-Fei asked unhappily. The smile had vanished from her face the moment


    she saw Ye Fan.


    "Fei-Fei, he is my husband. Don''t be rude."


    "If he is not going, then I am not going as well," Qiu Mu-Cheng added.


    Han Fei-Fei had not choice but to let Ye Fan apany them. Her parents wanted her to try her best


    to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng and Sun Yu-Hao together. And Sun Yu-Hao had also asked her to lend a


    helping hand. Therefore, Qiu Mu-Cheng must attend the jewelry exhibition.


    "Okay, get into the car."


    "Be careful. Don''t dirty my car."


    Han Fei-Fei red at Ye Fan, her face full of disdain.


    Afterward, the trio reached the city center, where Jianghai Hall was located.


    "Mu-Cheng, let me tell you. This Jianghai Hall is where the elites gather. Despite my father''s


    connections, even he might not be able to get into today''s exhibition."


    "Only the wealthy and eminent, the members of Jianghai''s upper-ss society, are invited to today''s


    exhibition."


    "If it weren''t for Yu-Hao, we would not have the opportunity to attend."


    "When the timees, you go have fun with Yu-Hao. And I will take the opportunity to look for my


    Prince Charming. If a Prince Charming happens to fall in love with me, then it will be a really profitable


    day for me." Along the way, Han Fei-Fei chatted away happily and her words were full of exaggerated


    praise for Sun Yu-Hao.


    And soon, they arrived at their destination.


    Numerous luxury cars were parked outside the venue. A modest vehicle, like Han Fei-Fei''s Buick,


    might be too embarrassed to park itself among them. Sometimes, the difference between the haves


    and the have nots can be really obvious.


    "Fei-Fei, Mu-Cheng, here you are atst."


    Sun Yu-Hao had been waiting at the entrance for a while. When he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and Han Fei-


    Fei, a smile broke out on his face and he went forward to greet them.


    He was holding a bouquet of flowers, which he presented to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You have already turned me down once yesterday. This time, I hope you will not reject me again."


    "Just pretend it is a gift from a friend."


    And Sun Yu-Hao''s words made it difficult for Qiu Mu-Cheng to reject the flowers.


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. If you turn him down for the second time, even I will think you are being


    unreasonable." Han Fei-Fei was ying up to her role as matchmaker.


    "Alright.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled embarrassedly and finally epted the flowers, after ncing


    surreptitiously at her husband.


    "Mm?" Sun Yu-Hao frowned when he followed her gaze, and saw that Ye Fan had also arrived with the


    girls.


    But he maintained his gentlemanly decorum in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng, and did not make things difficult


    for Ye Fan.


    "Let''s go. The exhibition is about to start. Let us go have a look," Sun Yu-Hao smiled.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go~" Han Fei-Fei was getting impatient. And so, the group of four moved toward the


    entrance.


    "Sir and Ma''am, please let me see your invitations," said the security guard at the entrance.


    Just then, Sun Yu-Hao remembered.


    "Would you believe it? I have no idea what is wrong with my brain. I have forgotten to give you your


    invitations."


    And he hurriedly took out the invitations from his satchel.


    "Haha, you were probably thinking about Mu-Cheng," Han Fei-Fei said teasingly.


    A momentter, Sun Yu-Hao had already handed the invitations to Han Fei-Fei and Qiu Mu-Cheng. But


    when it was Ye Fan''s turn to receive one, Sun Yu-Hao pped his thigh and made up an excuse.


    "Oh no. Friend. I have only brought three invitations. How about I give you mine?"


    Sun Yu-Hao was doing this on purpose. He had already known that he did not have enough invitations


    to hand around. But he had waited till they were at the entrance before saying anything.


    "Screw him. Why give him your invitation? He is poor. Can he afford to buy anything in there? Let him


    stay out here and guard our car."


    "Mu-Cheng. Yu-Hao. Quick, let us go in there. I am eager to see the diamond rings." Han Fei-Fei said


    as she pushed her cousin and Sun Yu-Hao toward the entrance.


    "How about I..." Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to say something. She could not bear to just leave Ye Fan


    outside.


    "Don''t worry. You go in first and I will followter,"Ye Fan said softly.


    Han Fei-Fei burst outughing when she heard this. "Screw you. You are still bragging. If I didn''t know


    any better, I might think you are some kind of big shot. This is a joke. You are just a poor weakling.


    How are you going to ''followter''?"


    "Mu-Cheng, let us ignore him. He is just a moron."


    Han Fei-Feiughed mockingly and pulled her cousin into the hall.


    Before Sun Yu-Hao went in, he turned to smile at Ye Fan. And then he whispered, "Look. This is the


    gap between you and me."


    "The moment I was born, I already had the right to be here.¡±


    "But you? Thirty years? Forty years? Even if you spend your whole life trying, you will never earn the


    right to walk in through that door."


    Sun Yu-Haoughed smugly and went after his twodypanions.


    Only Ye Fan remained outside the door.


    "Where did this poor bastarde from? Why don''t you get lost?"


    "This is not a ce for poor people like you!" When he saw that Ye Fan was not going to move away


    from the entrance, the security guard blew his top. Who would have thought that a lowly security guard


    would have such a sense of superiority?


    Meanwhile, themotion at the entrance had attracted the attention of the guests.


    "Young Master Shen, the Jianghai Jewelry Association is honored by the participation of Shen Jewelry


    in this exhibition.¡±


    "You have nothing to worry about, Young Master Shen. I have allocated the best spot to Shen Jewelry."


    In front of the hall, a procession of well-suited persons strolled toward the entrance.


    At the head of the procession was a young man in sunsses, who was being surrounded by a crowd


    of people.


    "Mm, that is?¡±


    Shen Fei was attracted by themontion at the entrance, so he turned to take a look. And then he


    thought that he had spotted a familiar figure, so he went to have a closer look.


    The middle-aged man behind Shen Fei hurried to catch up.


    When he saw the new arrivals, the security guard shivered and hurried forward to greet them.


    "This is Young Master Shen," the middle-aged man introduced.


    "Yes yes yes. Good afternoon, vice chairman. Good afternoon, Young Master Shen." The security


    guard''s attitude was servile, as he fawned over his betters.


    "What is the matter? Why was it so noisy here? Can you take responsibility if you startle Young Master


    Shen? Do you still want to work here as the chief of security?" The vice chairman flew into a rage


    immediately.


    The chief of security started panicking and hurriedly replied: "Yes yes yes. Please don''t be mad, vice


    chairman. Please don''t be mad, Young Master Shen. I will chase away this trouble-maker right away."


    "Aren''t you going to get lost? Do I have to use force?" The chief of security roared angrily at Ye Fan.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu?" Just then, Shen Fei saw the person standing in front of the entrance. The young


    master of the Shen family was immediately startled and he pushed away the chief of security, who was


    being a hindrance.


    "Haha~"


    "Mr. Chu, it''s fate. To think that we would be able to meet in Jianghai." "Mr. Chu, are you doing well?¡±


    When he saw Ye Fan, Shen Fei began a bout of solicitous greetings. And his sycophantic tone made it


    seem like he was a child greeting his father.


    The chief of security was dumbfounded, when he saw this side of Shen Fei.


    Meanwhile, a crowd was looking on agape.


    The person whom the vice chairman of Jianghai Jewelry Association had treated so respectfully, was


    now acting so servilely in front of Ye Fan.


    The chief of security was scared witless.


    Shit!


    Who have I offended?

 Chapter 59 A Low-Key Personage

    Chapter 59 A Low-Key Personage


    "It''s nothing, really."


    "I came to Jianghai to visit my rtives. When I heard about this jewelry exhibition, I decided toe


    and take a look. But I did not expect to be denied entry by the security guard."


    Ye Fan replied to Shen Fei''s questions indifferently.


    The chief of security, who had been trying to sneak away, nearly burst into tears when he heard this.


    Shit, it''s over.


    Just as expected, Shen Fei turned to look at the fleeing security chief.


    "You blind fool! Do you have any idea who you have offended?"


    Shen Fei hmphed coldly and turned to look at the vice chairman of the jewelry association. "Mr. Wang,


    you know what to do, right?"


    The middle-aged man answered affirmatively. He frowned at the security chief and said coldly, "I think


    there is no need for you to stay here any longer. Go collect your sry from payroll and get out of here.


    We don''t employ snobbish bastards like you."


    "Please don''t fire me. Vice chairman, I was wrong. I know it was my fault. I have elderly parents and


    young children at home. And I am uneducated. If I lose this job, my family will starve-" The chief of


    security looked like he was about to cry.


    "Is this my problem? Get out of here!" The vice chairman turned green with anger and shook away the


    security chief''s hands.


    Young Master Shen was the crown prince of Qianyi Group. And if the corporate prince was treating this


    simply dressed man with such respect, it meant that thetter must be one of the top dogs; one who


    liked to keep a low profile.


    Since the security chief had offended such a low-key personage, he could only me himself, and no


    one else, for being unlucky.


    "Forget it. It''s fine as long as you know you are the one at fault."


    "It''s not easy making a living. This is just a small matter, so there is no need to go to extremes here."


    Ye Fan waved his hand dismissively and expressed his wish not to pursue the matter. "But before I


    leave, I would like to offer you a bit of advice. A person should be calm, kind and always have a smile


    on his face."


    "Yes yes yes. Thank you, sir. I, Wang Da-Lu, will adhere to your teachings." Tears were forming in the


    security chief''s red-rimmed eyes. Just then, he felt so much gratitude toward Ye Fan that he almost


    called thetter "dad."


    "Hmph, you can keep your job thanks to the benevolence of Mr. Chu. Otherwise, you would be out of


    here this very day." The vice chairman scolded the security chief again, and then the trio walked toward


    the exhibition hall.


    Mr. Chu, this way. We will be using the VIP


    entrance, not the one for bumpkins." Just then, Shen Fei called out to and guided Ye Fan to another


    entrance.


    In Shen Fei''s opinions, only bumpkins would use the regr entrance.


    "That bumpkin. He thinks he can follow us in here? What does he take this ce for? A market? He


    thinks he can get in just by pleading with and offering cigarettes to the guard?"


    "What a joke."


    "I will be too embarrassed to even walk in here with a bumpkin like him."


    "Mu-Cheng, to be honest, he is not worthy of you. Only a man like Yu-Hao deserves to be with a


    beautiful woman like you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and herpanions had just entered the exhibition hall. Meanwhile, Han Fei-Fei was


    thinking about what Ye Fan had said earlier. And she could not help but mock his foolishness.


    Fei-Fei, don''t make fun of him. Ye Fan does have some merits."


    "Merits? Mu-Cheng, stop joking. Why don''t you tell me what merits that bumpkin has?" Han Fei-Fei


    askedughingly.


    "He..." Qiu Mu-Cheng stayed silent for a long while, but she could not think of any merit that her


    husband might have. In the end, she whispered, "He is honest. At least, he doesn''t cause me trouble."


    "Hahaha~"


    "This is so funny."


    "Honesty?"


    "Well, it''s the only merit that bumpkin has."


    Han Fei-Fei was bent double withughter, and the tears were about to pour from her eyes.


    Sun Yu-Hao shook his head with a smile, his face full of disdain and mockery.


    "Mm, Yu-Hao, why are there so many girls standing on the second floor?"


    "And they are all so pretty?"


    Just then, Han Fei-Fei saw the dozen or so beautifuldies on the second floor. They were standing


    respectfully on both sides of a corridor, as if they were waiting to receive VIPs. All of them were


    wearing cheongsams and, with their delicate smiles that revealed pearly white teeth, they looked very


    much like well-trained hostesses.


    Sun Yu-Hao took a look and exined, "That is the VIP passage. The people who use that are the top


    elites of Jianghai. But in the whole city, there aren''t many who have the right to walk through that


    passage. I think only the people at my father''s level can do that. Even I do not have the right to walk


    there.¡±


    "Wah?"


    "Really? It sounds like they are really amazing people." "I think I will be very happy, if I can be


    their woman." Just then, Han Fei-Fei had stars in her eyes, and she was filled with envy.


    She had assumed that Sun Yu-Hao was already one of the top dogs in Jianghai. But who would have


    thought that there were many people in the city who were more powerful than him.


    When he saw Han Fei-Fei''s starry-eyed look, Sun Yu-Hao shook his head andughed. "Fei-Fei, stop


    dreaming. The people who can walk on the second floor are basically middle-aged men with their own


    families. They even have kids already."


    When Han Fei-Fei heard this, she lost her enthusiasm immediately. "That''s true. The ones at the top of


    the pyramid are usually old men. But, Mu-Cheng, if you marry Yu-Hao, you can have the right to stand


    there with him. Maybe in twenty years time. And then you will be able to enjoy the respect and envy of


    the people here."


    But Sun Yu-Hao shook his head with a smile. "Fei-Fei, I do not need twenty years to earn the right to


    stand there. I only need ten."


    "Awesome!"


    "Mu-Cheng, I really envy you. If it weren''t for the fact that Yu-Hao has no interest in me, I would have


    fought with you over him.¡± Han Fei-Fei''s eyes shone brightly when she heard Sun Yu-Hao''s proud and


    confident voice.


    "Mm?"


    "Yu-Hao, they are not old men. There are two men who are our age?¡±


    Just then, two young men were walking slowly through the VIP passage. When Han Fei-Fei saw them,


    she cried out in excitement.


    Sun Yu-Hao looked at them and sighed feelingly. "In this world, there are always exceptions. People


    like them are probably at the very top of the pyramid. We can never hope to reach them. We had better


    leave now."


    Sun Yu-Hao knew that his status could not bepared to theirs, so he simply decided to stop looking


    at them. And then he called for his twodypanions, as he prepared to leave the ce.


    But Han Fei-Fei was in the throes of excitement. "Wah, Mu-Cheng, the two boys are so good-looking."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to marry them.¡±


    "Especially the one in the ck clothes. He dresses so simply. He is rich but not excessively proud.


    Noble but not showy. He must be a low-key VIP. Someone like him must be easy to get along with. And


    he definitely knows how to pamper his women. I want to marry him." Han Fei-Fei kept screaming in


    excitement, and her face was flushed with agitation.


    But when Qiu Mu-Cheng saw the back view of the man wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt, she was


    taken aback for a moment. "Isn''t that Ye Fan?" she asked.


    "Mu-Cheng, stop talking nonsense. That guy is a somebody. Even Yu-Hao thinks he cannot hope to


    could not bring herself to believe that the low-key VIP could be her cousin''s bumpkin husband.


    "But he really looks like Ye Fan. Even the clothes are the same.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was the one who had


    bought the ck short-sleeved shirt, so she could recognize it clearly.


    "Impossible. They are as different as heaven and earth. We can''tpare them with each other. Mu-


    Cheng, what should I do? I think I am falling in love with the low-key VIP," Han Fei-Fei said excitedly.


    Sun Yu-Haoughed derisively and said, "Mu-Cheng, you are mistaken. That is the VIP passage. It will


    take me ten years to reach that ce. As for him, he can struggle his whole life and never earn the


    right to go there."


    Sun Yu-Hao bragged indifferently.


    Just then, the low-key personage, who had been walking slowly while surrounded by Shen Fei and the


    others, suddenly came to a halt. He quietly turned, looked in the direction of Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    The softughter drifted to them like a gentle breeze.


    For a moment, Han Fei-Fei and herpanions could feel the air thickening around them.


    "Shit! How...how is this possible?"


    Boom! Han Fei-Fei felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and could only look dumbfoundedly at Ye


    Fan''s bright smiling face.


    This twist in the plot came as an unexpected shock to her. The low-key personage she had wanted to


    surrender herself to was Ye Fan?

 Chapter 60 The King of Jiangdong

    Chapter 60 The King of Jiangdong


    Sun Yu-Hao was flummoxed. He was so stunned he froze on the spot. Ye Fan''s softughter had felt


    like a p in his face.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A moment ago, he had confidently announced that he only needed ten years to get into the VIP


    passage, while Ye Fan would never be able to get there even if he spent his whole life trying. But to


    everyone''s surprise, thetter had already reached the ce where Sun Yu-Hao yearned to be. And


    now, Ye Fan was smiling at them from his high ground.


    Irony-


    Unimaginable irony.


    The p in the face hade too fast, and Sun Yu-Hao was left unable to react. So he just there, his


    face green with anger.


    "Ye Fan, what were you doing there? Isn''t that the VIP passage?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked her husband


    doubtfully. At this moment, Ye Fan had alreadye down from the second floor. Shen Fei had other


    matters to attend to and did not apany him.


    "Hmph, he must have sneaked in when the bodyguards were not looking. He looks so shabby that


    there is no way they would let him walk through the VIP passage. Even Yu-Hao does not have the right


    to use that passage.¡± Without giving Ye Fan the chance to respond, Han Fei-Fei cut in with a disdainful


    reply.


    Just moments ago, Han Fei-Fei had praised Ye Fan for his simple clothes, easy-going nature and not


    giving in to pride despite his wealth. But now, she seemed to have forgotten everything she had said


    earlier.


    Ye Fan smiled, but did not answer. He did not feel the need to exin anything to Han Fei-Fei or Sun


    Yu-Hao.


    "Friend, I advise you to be careful. People like you who sneak in here will be thrown out, once they are


    discovered by the guards." Sun Yu-Hao smiled coldly as he turned to warn Ye Fan.


    Afterward, they did not linger at the spot, and moved forward into the jewelry exhibition hall.


    "This Jianghai Jewelry Exhibition is the biggest in Jiangdong. Every year, dignitaries from all over the


    ce will flock to the exhibition with theirdypanions."


    "And those beautifuldies will not only receive their sparkling diamonds at the exhibition, but also


    encounter the loves of their lives."


    "Mu-Cheng, have you heard of Chen Ao of Jianghai?"


    "Chen Ao?" Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned in confusion.


    Sun Yu-Hao continued talking: "You must have heard about Master Li Er of Yunzhou? Well, Master Li


    Er is only an underlingpared to Chen Ao of Jianghai."


    "Chen Ao is the ruler of Jianghai. He has been controlling both the legit authorities and underworld for


    several decades already. He is the kingpin of this city." "And, the people of Jiangdong have a nickname


    for him. They call him the ''King of Jiangdong."''


    Sun Yu-Hao rarely respected anyone, but Chen Ao was one of the few people he did respect.


    There are really only two things that a man will pursue in his lifetime.


    Women and power!


    When I sleep, I lie with a beauty. When I am awake, I wield power in my hands.


    The life goals of numerous men are summarized in the two short sentences above.


    And the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, had obtained both things.


    "It happened right here. Chen Ao of Jiangdong not only captured the heart of the number one beauty in


    Jianghai, he also rose to the top of the power hierarchy at this ce. All the bosses of Jianghai bowed


    to him and he stood at the peak of Jianghai."


    Sun Yu-Hao''s eyes were filled with longing and respect, as he narrated the story of Chen Ao.


    "King of Jiangdong? Chen Ao?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was obviously surprised by the story.


    "Master Li Er is only an underlingpared to him?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked to the core of her being. In her eyes, Master Li Er of Yunzhou was


    someone who was already at the top of the pyramid. But who would have thought that there were


    people even more powerful than him?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not imagine just how powerful this Chen Ao was.


    "And so after that incident, Chen Ao would sponsor the jewelry exhibition every year. It is organized by


    the Jianghai Jewelry Association. Gradually, the exhibition became thergest such exhibition in


    northern Great China. Jewelry merchants from all over the ce would flock here for the exhibition."


    "And while you tend to get troublemakers at other jewelry exhibitions, no one ever causes trouble here.


    Because everyone knows this jewelry exhibition has the backing of the King of Jiangdong!"


    It was as if there was some kind of magic in Sun Yu-Hao''s voice. Both Han Fei-Fei and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    were filled with shock, and they had gone quiet.


    "Shit. I knew Chen Ao was awesome but I didn''t know he was that powerful? He is the king of the


    whole of Jiangdong?" Han Fei-Fei could not help shivering in fear.


    "Wow, Yu-Hao. You really know a lot of things. You are awesome." After she had recovered from her


    shock, Han Fei-Fei went on to praise Sun Yu-Hao.


    He shook his head andughed lightly. "When you are standing at a high ce, you will be able to see


    far away. If you are standing at the peak of Jianghai, you will be able to see the whole of Jiangdong.


    But when you stand at the peak of Jiangdong, you will be able to see the whole of Great China."


    "Why do sessful people have better style than regr folk? Because sessful people have seen


    more things and can see further away."


    "Now, take our Ye Fan for example. Does he know who is Chen Ao? Maybe he doesn''t even know who


    is Master Li Er of Yunzhou. Those people at the bottom rung of society have limited vision. They can


    only see what is right in front of them. Can they aspire after greater things?"


    Sun Yu-Hao''s words were undoubtedly full of posturing.


    Han Fei-Fei was already dumbfounded. When she looked at Sun Yu-Hao, her eyes were filled with


    reverence for his knowledge and style.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Sun Yu-Hao in surprise and could not help admiring him, after listening


    to his speech.


    She had to admit that, without a certain amount of cultivation, he could not have said words that


    showed such great understanding of the world.


    "I am sorry. I have said too much. Ye Fan, please don''t mind me. I did not mean anything by it. I was


    just calling a spade a spade."


    "Yu-Hao, why are you apologizing to that bumpkin? You were just telling the truth. Let us go. I want to


    go and meet the love of my life now." Meanwhile, Han Fei-Fei was getting impatient. After telling her


    Sun Yu-Hao looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and smiled lightly. "I hope you will also be able to encounter the


    love of your life again."


    "Thanks," Qiu Mu-Cheng replied softly.


    Afterward, the party of four walked through the corridor and moved slowly forward.


    "Wow~"


    "Mu-Cheng, look! This ne is really pretty." "If you wear it, you will look like a fairy."


    "And this diamond ring. Oh, I really like it~"


    Along the way, Han Fei-Fei was entranced by all the beautiful sights around her and kept chatting away


    like a little sparrow.


    The jewelries that came in so many different shapes and colors were indeed a feast for the eyes.


    In every booth, beautifully dressed couples were happily browsing through the jewelries and making


    meticulous selections.


    Women loved jewelry, and Qiu Mu-Cheng was no exception.


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at the dazzlingly beautiful and crystal clear jewelries, an expression of


    happiness involuntarily appeared on her face.


    On several asions, she had wanted to try wearing them. But the astronomical price tags had scared


    her off.


    When she reached a booth in the center of the hall, her attention was captivated by an elegant


    diamond ring with a unique design. Subconsciously, Qiu Mu-Cheng moved closer to have a better look.


    When Sun Yu-Hao saw the look on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face, a smile appeared on his lips. He walked up


    to her and asked slowly, "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 61 Overblowing His Trumpet

    Chapter 61 Overblowing His Trumpet


    "Good afternoon, is madam interested in this diamond ring?"


    "Oh madam, you have a discerning eye. This diamond ring is a coborative work between Shen


    Jewelry and the world-renowned jewelry brand, Love for Venus. It is a ring that represents true love."


    "Its high-ss elegance is expressed through the multicolored diamond and golden band."


    "Look at this diamond. It looks like the passionate heart of a lover and, at the same time, a drop of tear


    from a sweetheart. If you are buying it, we can even engrave the name of this gentleman onto the ring."


    "In my name, it crowns your finger. A word of promise, a lifetime of union."


    When the salesperson saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and herpanions approach her booth, she immediately


    approached them with a smile on her face. And then, she enthusiastically promoted the ring to them.


    As she was giving her sales talk, the salesperson kept turning to look at Sun Yu-Hao, as if she was


    also promoting the ring to him.


    After all, based on her experience, the beautifully dressed gentleman was probably the one holding the


    purse strings.


    Perhaps she really liked the ring. Because this was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s first time trying on something at


    the exhibition.


    When she wore the sparkling ring on her fair and wless finger, it was as if the ring was made just for


    her. For a brief moment, the lights in the hall dimmed inparison to its brilliance.


    "How noble!"


    "What elegance!¡±


    "Wow, miss, this ring is made for you."


    "You looked so noble and elegant, when you put on the ring."


    The salesperson cut loose with a heap of exaggerated praises.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng extended her hand to admire the ring, and it was obvious that she liked what she saw.


    Ye Fan, who was watching his wife, felt a pang of guilt.


    When they had gotten married, they had dispensed with all formalities. And Ye Fan had never bought a


    ring for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    It was no wonder that Qiu Mu-Cheng had expressed such yearning for the diamond ring. Other women


    had received diamond rings when they had gotten married. But even though Qiu Mu-Cheng was also a


    woman, she had not received anything. So how could she not yearn for a ring? How could she not feel


    disappointed?


    "May I know how much does this ring cost?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked.


    The salesperson replied immediately: "Madam, the ring you have chosen is our gship product. The


    total sales price is nine hundred and ny thousand."


    Nine hundred and ny thousand?


    When she heard the price, Qiu Mu-Cheng paled noticeably and did not speak again. She simply bowed


    her head and prepared to remove the ring from her finger.


    At first, Qiu Mu-Cheng had decided that, if the ring cost less than a hundred thousand, she would bite


    the bullet and buy it. Ever since she had gotten married, Qiu Mu-Cheng had always wanted to have a


    diamond ring of her own. But, even though this ring suited her perfectly, it was just too expensive.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head in disappointment. But before she could take off the ring, two voices


    rang out at the same time from behind her.


    "I am buying it.¡±


    "I am buying it.¡±


    Mm?


    The salesperson and Han Fei-Fei were confounded when they heard the two


    voices.


    They were not surprised that Sun Yu-Hao had said he wanted to buy the ring. But they had not


    expected the hitherto quiet Ye Fan to say the same thing.


    "Ye Fan, don''t talk nonsense." Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to her husband and rebuked him.


    "Hahaha~"


    "You bumpkin! You want to buy it? Do you have the money?"


    "You are just a gate-crasher. What? Do you think you can tter them and persuade them to give you


    the ring?"


    "It''s nine hundred and ny thousand.


    You won''t get this much money even if you sell yourself."


    "Don''t show off when you don''t have any money. You are just making a fool of yourself." Han Fei-Fei


    looked mockingly at Ye Fan, as if thetter was an idiot.


    Sun Yu-Hao put his hands into his pockets and sneered, as if he was watching a skit. "Ye Fan, a


    gentleman does not covet. So if you have the money to buy the ring, please go ahead. I will step aside


    and let you have it."


    The salesperson was an astute character and, looking at the situation before her, she instantly


    understood what was going on.


    She deduced that the two men in front of her were fighting over this Miss Qiu.


    And, judging by what they had just said, one of the men was a poor bumpkin while the other had both


    power and wealth.


    After assessing the situation, the salesperson started making ns of her own.


    "Okay, I will use my card." Ye Fan did not reject Sun Yu-Hao''s offer. Since thetter was willing to back


    off, it did save Ye Fan some trouble.


    And so, Ye Fan pulled out the Hongqi Bank ck card from his pocket and handed it over to the


    salesperson.


    "Whoa, this poor bastard is actually going to buy it?"


    "Let''s see how he is going to end this farce, when they find out that he doesn''t have any money." Han


    Fei-Feiughed mockingly, when she saw Ye Fan "yacting¡± with a bank card.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng had stepped forward to pull her husband back. "Ye Fan, are you crazy? You


    can''t fool around here. You will get thrown out.¡±


    Her words were filled with a hint of anger.


    Obviously, Qiu Mu-Cheng was unhappy with Ye Fan for acting beyond his means.


    Wasn''t he just making a fool of himself?


    And then, she would lose face as well because she was his wife!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately regretted her decision to bring Ye Fan along.


    But Ye Fan ignored his wife and continued to hand his card over to the salesperson.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she took one look at the ck card and burst outughing. "Sir, I have been working in this line for


    over ten years. And I have seen all sorts of bank cards. But I have never heard of or seen one like


    yours."


    "Even if you are a fool, please do not treat others like fools as well."


    "I think you should just take this fake card back home with you, and stop wasting everybody''s time."


    The salesperson smiled disdainfully and threw the card back at Ye Fan.


    And the bank cardnded on the floor with a pa.


    "Ying-Ying, I think this is not right. He is a customer after all?¡± Just then, a younger salesperson, who


    could no longer bear to watch the bullying, approached her senior and offered a word of advice.


    But Wang Ying-Ying red at her junior and said, "Take care of your own work first. This is none of


    your business."


    After scolding her junior, Wang Ying-Ying hurriedly put on a servile look on her face and turned to look


    at Sun Yu-Hao. "Sir, is thisdy here your girlfriend?"


    "The man is handsome and the woman is beautiful. Sir, you and thisdy here are a match made in


    heaven."


    "If you present this diamond ring to Miss Qiu, I am sure she will not be able to refuse."


    After she had finished talking to Sun Yu-Hao, she turned to Qiu Mu-Cheng and smiled: "Lady, you are


    fortunate to meet a good man like him. Why don''t you just marry him?"


    "Not only is he good-looking, he is also willing to spend money on you. Unlike somebody who has no


    money, but still wants to go around wooing girls. What a joke." "A good man like him is hard to find."


    Wang Ying-Ying''s ttery made Sun Yu-Hao feel pleasant, even though he knew she was doing so to


    promote the diamond ring.


    "You have a way with words. Since Mu-Cheng likes this diamond ring, then I will buy it for her," Sun Yu-


    Hao said generously. And he took out his bank card.


    When Wang Ying-Ying saw this, she was immediately overwhelmed with joy.


    If she could seal the deal, she would earn a lot inmission.


    "Oh yeah, why is this diamond so tiny?


    How big is it?" Sun Yu-Hao frowned when he nced at the diamond ring.


    "It is 2.99 carat."


    "No, it is too small. An unworthy match for Mu-Cheng''s beauty. Do you have anything bigger?" Sun Yu-


    Hao said boldly. But his tone of voice made him sound pretentious.


    "Wow, Yu-Hao! You are so generous!" "Mu-Cheng, I really envy you," Han Fei-Fei shrieked in


    excitement.


    Wang Ying-Ying was also excited when she heard this. She thought she had met a tycoon. "Yes yes


    yes, we do!" she replied hurriedly.


    As she was speaking, Wang Ying-Ying pulled out another diamond ring. "This has the same design as


    the previous ring. But the diamond is 9.99 carat. This is the most treasured item in our shop."


    When Sun Yu-Hao heard "9.99 carat," the corner of his eye twitched unnoticeably. But he forged on


    boldly. "How much does it cost?"


    "It''s not expensive. It only costs three million nine hundred ny-nine thousand. Xiao-Yu, show this


    gentleman the way to the cashier."


    "Haha~"


    "Lady, you are so lucky to have a man like him love and pamper you. If I were a bit younger, I would


    have be your love


    rival."


    Wang Ying-Ying was wrapping up the diamond ring, as she spoke feelingly to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Sun Yu-Hao stayed rooted to the spot. He had no intention of making payment.


    "Mm? Xiao-Yu, what are you doing? Hurry up and bring the gentleman to the cashier. Oh yeah, to


    congratte the both of you, I will take responsibility and round up the figure. I will take off nine


    thousand and sell it to you for only three million nine hundred and ny thousand. Lady, when you get


    married, please do not forget to send me some wedding candy." Wang Ying-Ying was full of crity as


    she spoke to her customers.


    Meanwhile, Sun Yu-Hao''s eye was twitching uncontrobly. The corner of his eye was already sore


    from all the twitching.


    Do I freaking look like a person who can''t spare a mere nine-thousand?


    I have nine thousand, but I do not have the three million!


    Just then, Sun Yu-Hao was inwardly scolding the salesperson. I only told you to find something bigger,


    but I did not freaking tell you to pick the biggest one!


    Even Sun Yu-Hao could not afford to spend nearly four million all at once. He did not even have that


    much money in his ount.


    He had overblown his trumpet. Sun Yu-Hao stood there, still unwilling to make payment, as fear and


    anger raced across his face.

 Chapter 62 Mister... Mister Ye?

    Chapter 62 Mister... Mister Ye?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Sun Yu-Hao''s quandary and decided to lend a helping hand. "Yu-Hao, there''s no


    need for you do that. You don''t have to go to great expense on my ount. Even if you buy the ring for


    me, I will not ept it."


    And Sun Yu-Hao seized the opportunity to get out of his predicament. "Oh, is that so? Mu-Cheng, you


    dislike big diamonds? I think it suits you. If you had not told me, I would have bought it for you."


    "Alright. If you dislike it, then I will buy you a smaller one. Even though I really want to get you a bigger


    ring."


    "But~" The salesperson, Wang Ying-Ying, was speechless. How could they change their minds after


    she had finished wrapping up the ring?


    But since her customer had made up his mind, she did not press him further. Wang Ying-Ying retrieved


    the smaller ring and brought it to the counter.


    As she wrapped up the ring, she did not forget tovish praise on Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Lady, you are so fortunate. You have a Prince Charming wooing you. You have to seize this


    opportunity. And a good life will await you. As for the poor boy, he is not worthy of you. I advise you to


    stay away from him."


    Wang Ying-Ying also did not forget to demean Ye Fan. Han Fei-Fei nced disdainfully at him and


    said, "You shouldn''t show off when you have no money. You are only disgracing yourself."


    As Sun Yu-Hao held his bank card, his chin was raised proudly in the air. Assuming the pose of a


    victor, he looked disdainfully and mockingly at Ye Fan.


    It was as if he was telling Ye Fan: "Now, do you know the difference between you and me?"


    But Ye Fan just stood there, without any expression on his delicate face. The Hongqi Bank ck card


    was still lying on the floor by his feet. He did not look happy or sad, so nobody could tell what he was


    thinking about.


    Just then, a young man walked up to them from behind Ye Fan.


    When the salespersons saw him, they immediately stopped their work and went to wee the


    neer respectfully. Wang Ying-Ying bowed her head and asked respecfully, "Young Master, you


    havee?"


    "Mm," Shen Fei nodded. "I am just here to have a look. Did you have any problem?"


    Wang Ying-Ying replied respectfully: "No. But we did have a poor guye in here. He tried to trick me


    with a fake card, but I saw through him straight away. Right now, he is being detained here. We are


    waiting for you toe deal with him." Wang Ying-Ying had an eager look on her face, as if she was


    waiting for praise and reward from Shen Fei.


    "Mm, something like that happened?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where is he? How dare he cause trouble at Shen Jewelry?¡± Shen Fei flew into a rage immediately.


    Isn''t he right here?" Han Fei-Fei snorted, with her arms crossed. She looked like she was gloating over


    Ye Fan''s misfortune.


    Sun Yu-Hao was also smiling. He was getting ready to watch the show.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was worried. She thought that things had taken a turn for the worse, and hurriedly


    stepped forward to apologize for her husband''s behavior. "Young Master Shen, we are very sorry. Just


    now..."


    "Mm, Mr. Chu? Haha, what a coincidence. We meet again?"


    But halfway through her apology, Qiu Mu-Cheng was interrupted by a surprised Shen Fei. Thetter


    had already turned around and seen Ye Fan.


    "What Mr. Chu?"


    "You must be mistaken. His name is Ye. A poor bastard. He doesn''t deserve to be called mister."


    Han Fei-Fei and Sun Yu-Hao were stunned by Shen Fei''s respectful attitude toward Ye


    Fan.


    But Han Fei-Fei was able to think on her feet, and she soon reached the conclusion that the rich young


    man must have made a mistake.


    Looking at the reactions of the salespersons before her, Han Fei-Fei realized that the young man must


    be the heir of Shen Jewelry Group. She had not expected to meet the heir to a jewelry empire here.


    She thought that it must be fate. Love hade for her!


    And so, in a state of agitation, Han Fei-Fei stepped forward with a smile on her pretty face and said:


    "Young Master Shen, are you looking for Mr. Chu? I am familiar with Jianghai. I can help you look for


    him. Oh yes, my name is Han Fei-Fei. May I know..."


    Han Fei-Fei had already stretched out a friendly hand toward Shen Fei.


    "I don''t care if you are a Han Fei-Fei or Han whatever! Get lost. You are in my way." Shen Fei was


    unhappy when he saw a girl standing in his way, so he ignored Han Fei-


    Fei''s outstretched hand and pushed her aside.


    Afterward, he smiled fawningly and greeted Ye Fan, "Mr. Ch...Ye, it''s such a coincidence. We meet


    again."


    At first, Shen Fei had wanted to address Ye Fan as "Mr. Chu" but, when he remembered the events at


    Yunjing Hotel, he changed his mind. He knew that Ye Fan wanted to keep a low profile and avoid


    exposing his identity as a Chu. So he immediately changed the way he addressed Ye Fan to "Mr. Ye."


    Just then, Shen Fei had also noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Haha, no wonder Mr. Ye is here today. He wants to get you a present."


    "I didn''t get a good lookst time but, look at you closely today, you are indeed peerlessly beautiful and


    elegant."


    "I used to wonder. What kind of extraordinary woman would be worthy of a dragon among men, like Mr.


    Ye? Now, I understand. Your peerless beauty makes you a match for Mr. Ye."


    Shen Feiughed heartily. He acted so cordially toward Ye Fan and his wife and greeted them so


    affectionately, that those not in the know might think he was Ye Fan''s real brother.


    The salesperson, Wang Ying-Ying, waspletely bewildered when she saw this. She opened her


    mouth and asked in a panic, "Young... Young Master. Do... Do you know him?"


    "Of course I do! He is my savior; someone who has shown me great kindess. How could I not know


    him?"


    When Wang Ying-Ying heard this, she was scared witless and paled immediately. She knew she was in


    big trouble.


    But Shen Fei was still smiling. "Mr. Ye, you are here to buy a ring for your wife?"


    "Next time, if you want a ring, just let me know. I will deliver it to you. There''s no need to trouble


    yourself toe here."


    As he was speaking, he turned to get a ring for Ye Fan. And then Shen Fei flew into a rage, when he


    noticed the ring lying on the counter. "Who wrapped this ring?"


    Wang Ying-Ying was frightened by the outburst and stammered a reply. "I... I did."


    "Can''t you read the mood? Mr. Ye is here to pick a ring for his wife. How could you give him such a


    small one? Are you insulting him or me? Aren''t you ashamed to bring out something worthless like


    this? What do you take him for?"


    "This is the kind of worthless trinket that a bumpkin would buy to impress some girl. Aren''t you


    ashamed to show Mr. Ye something so worthless?"


    Shen Fei worked himself into a rage as he scolded his employee.


    Shen Fei worked with jewelry every day, and he had even seen the ones that cost more than a hundred


    million each. In his opinion, a ring that cost less than a million was just a worthless trinket.


    Meanwhile, Sun Yu-Hao had already turned red with embarrassment.


    Even though Shen Fei was scolding Wang Ying-Ying, Sun Yu-Hao was the one getting humiliated.


    After all, that was the ring he had decided to buy for Qiu Mu-Cheng. But who would have thought that


    Shen Fei would say only poor bumpkins would buy that sort of ring?


    Shen Fei''s words had embarrassed Sun Yu-Hao in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was still present on the


    scene.


    Just then, Wang Ying-Ying was panicking. As she faced Shen Fei''s scoldings, she exined softly,


    "It''s... It''s not for Mr. Ye. It is for that gentleman over there.¡±


    "Oh, so there are really bumpkins who buy small rings to impress girls." Shen Fei''s words nearly


    caused Sun Yu-Hao to have a fit.


    "Okay, enough of this nonsense. Go get me the most valuable ring in the shop and hand it over to Mr.


    Ye. You are an adult so you should know how to read the mood, okay? Now, all of you had better


    remember this. Whenever you see Mr. Ye in the future, you have to show him the utmost respect. Don''t


    ever show him those trinkets that cost only a few hundred thousand each. It''s embarrassing."


    Meanwhile, Sun Yu-Hao was feeling miserable as he listened to Shen Fei''s lectures. Just then, he


    wished he could hide in a crack in the floor.


    "Yes yes yes."


    Wang Ying-Ying hurriedly brought over the diamond ring that cost nearly four million.


    "Young... Young Master, do we... we give Mr. Ye a thirty percent discount as well?" Wang Ying-Ying


    stammered. Based on past experiences, she knew that Young Master Shen would usually give a thirty


    percent discount to his friends. Anything more than that, and they would make a loss.


    But who would have thought that Shen Fei would blow his top when he heard this. "Screw your thirty


    percent!¡± he scolded.


    "Why are you screwing around with discounts? If Mr. Ye wants it, we give it to him."


    Shen Fei''s generosity shocked everyone present.


    Han Fei-Fei inhaled sharply.


    A four-million ring?


    Giving it away for free?


    Oh my god. Just how much clout does this Ye Fan has?


    Han Fei-Fei was shocked.


    For the first time, she looked at Ye Fan differently.


    But when Wang Ying-Ying presented the ring to him, Ye Fanughed coldly and said, "Stop. I am just a


    poor bastard. And a weakling. Even my bank card is a forgery. I dare not ept your ring. I am not


    worthy." Ye Fan''s words were cold andced with sarcasm.


    And Wang Ying-Ying was frightened out of her wits.


    Shen Fei was not stupid so, when he heard what Ye Fan had to say, he frowned and asked: "What''s


    going on? Did someone offend Mr. Ye?"


    He looked around at his employees. But Wang Ying-Ying was too scared to speak and the other


    salespersons had their heads bowed in silence.


    "Oh yeah. Didn''t you just tell me that someone was trying to use a fake card to buy a ring? You said


    you saw through his scam and even detained him? Don''t tell me, the person you were talking about is


    Mr. Ye?" Shen Fei suddenly remembered what Wang Ying-Ying had told him earlier, and erupted in


    anger at his employee.


    Wang Ying-Ying got so scared that she could hardly think.

 Chapter 63 I Only Want You!

    Chapter 63 I Only Want You!


    The petrified Wang Ying-Ying looked like she was about to cry. She bowed her head and exined in a


    panic. "I am... I am sorry! Young... Young Master. I... I really didn''t know he was your friend. If... If I had


    known, I would die before I offend Mr... Mr. Ye."


    "Screw you!" When Shen Fei heard this, he was both shocked and angry.


    This stupid bitch nearly ruined our family. How dare a mere salesperson like you offend Mr. Chu?


    In the throes of rage, Shen Fei retorted, "Even if you did not know him, you should not have looked


    down on him!"


    "You ignorant fool! Go get your sry from payroll and then get out of here! We do not want snobbish


    employees like you here."


    Wang Ying-Ying burst out crying, and the tears streamed down her face.


    Faced with Shen Fei''s reprimand, Wang Ying-Ying panicked and started pleading with him to let her


    keep her job. She swore to never again make the same mistake.


    "Never again?"


    "You freaking think you are getting another chance?"


    "You really don''t care who you offend, huh? Get out of here now!"


    But Shen Fei was not going to tolerate Wang Ying-Ying, and he continued to scold her.


    Ye Fan''s face remained expressionless, but Qiu Mu-Cheng felt sorry for Wang Ying-Ying. "Young


    Master Shen, why don''t you give her another chance? After today''s lesson, I am sure she will learn to


    restrain herself from now on."


    When Shen Fei heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s plea, he did not make a decision immediately. Instead, he


    nced at Ye Fan.


    After all, out of all the people present, Shen Fei was only afraid of Ye Fan. He did respect Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, but only because she was Ye Fan''s woman.


    Ye Fan said nothing. But he gave a slight nod.


    Since Ye Fan was not going to pursue the matter, Shen Fei decided to ede to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    request. "Since she is pleading on your behalf, you may stay. If she had not done so, I would have


    kicked you out today."


    "But although you have avoided the punishment of losing your job, you still need to be taught a lesson.


    Today, you nearly got us into big trouble. You are no longer suitable for the position of counter


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    manager. I will choose someone to rece you."


    Wang Ying-Ying''s face had turned pale. Her head was bowed in regret, as she silently epted her


    punishment. She had no other choice. It was only now that she understood this proverb: You can''t


    judge a book by its cover.


    If she had not looked down on and insulted Ye Fan, things would not havee to this. She had


    worked hard for the past ten years, in order to get herself promoted to the position of counter manager.


    And now, it was gone. She had to start all over again.


    Just then, Ye Fan turned to look at a young girl standing by the side. "Young Master Shen, I think this


    manager."


    The young girl was the junior salesperson who had spoken up for Ye Fan and gotten scolded by Wang


    Ying-Ying.


    Shen Fei replied immediately. "Mr. Ye, you are right. I was a bad judge of character. From today


    onward, she will be our new counter manager. I will double her sry.¡±


    "Xiao-Yu, since Mr. Ye thinks so highly of you, you had better do a good job. Don''t disappoint him."


    Shen Fei''s words had given Ye Fan a lot of respect. Meanwhile, Xiao-Yu was dumbfounded. Bliss had


    arrived too suddenly for her. She had only started work here half a year ago. And now, all of ? sudden,


    she had be the counter manager.


    Shen Fei red at her and said, "Why are you in a daze? Quick, say your thanks to Mr. Ye."


    Xiao-Yu hurriedly stepped forward to thank her benefactor.


    Ye Fan only smiled lightly in response. Afterward, he did not linger and left to browse around with his


    But, before leaving the area, Ye Fan turned to look at Wang Ying-Ying and the other salespersons. He


    left them with a bit of advice: "A person should not be too Sun Yu-Hao. Otherwise, the unpleasantness


    that happened earlier will just repeat itself."


    "In this world, a person should be calm, kind-hearted and smile often."


    Ye Fan might be showing off, but his words had depth. Wang Ying-Ying and Xiao-Yu both nodded their


    heads in agreement. They told Ye Fan that they would remember his teachings.


    But Sun Yu-Hao became so enraged that he nearly burst a blood vessel.


    What do you mean a person cannot be too Sun Yu-Hao?


    Is there anything wrong with me?


    Am I a failure?


    We still have a long way ahead of us. Ye Fan, you had better watch out.


    Sun Yu-Hao was about ready to explode with anger. He snorted and red at Ye Fan, before leaving in


    a huff.


    "Yu-Hao! Yu-Hao~ Where are you going?"


    "Wait for me~"


    Han Fei-Fei saw Sun Yu-Hao walking away angrily, so she hurried to catch up.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng saw what happened, she red at Ye Fan. "Are you happy now? You made him


    angry."


    Ye Fan snorted inughter. "I didn''t make him angry. He was just too embarrassed to hang around. If I


    were him, I would be too embarrassed to stay too, after making such a fool of myself.¡±


    "Oh, is that so?" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked disdainfully at Ye Fan. "Who is the shameless man who keeps


    trying to get into my bed? Why can''t he remember anything I tell him?"


    Nobody knew better than Qiu Mu-Cheng, just how shameless Ye Fan could be.


    Ye Fan stared at his wife and protested. "Is this shamelessness? No, I was just exercising my right as a


    man.¡±


    Meanwhile, Shen Fei made an excuse and left. He felt that he would be a third wheel, if he hung


    around the flirting couple.


    "You are too loud. What if somebody heard you?" Qiu Mu-Cheng chided her husband and blushed,


    when she felt the gazes from the surrounding onlookers.


    Ye Fan smiled rxedly and, as Qiu Mu-Cheng looked on in a panic, he grabbed hold of her slender


    hand.


    This was the first time he had held her hand, and Qiu Mu-Cheng could not help blushing in


    embarrassment.


    "What are you doing?" she scolded.


    But, no matter how much she struggled, Ye Fan continued to hold her hand in a firm grip. Just then, his


    eyes were shining with conviction.


    At the same time, Ye Fan pulled out the ring Shen Fei had given him. And, very gently, he put it on the


    finger of his wife, who was obviously in a state of shock.


    The ring sparkled brilliantly. Just then, Ye Fan had a gentle and passionate expression on his face.


    "In my name, I crown your finger. A word of promise, a lifetime of union."


    "Mu-Cheng, marrying you is the best thing that has ever happened to me."


    His passionate voice rang out slowly.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded as she looked at the man who had just put a diamond


    ring on her finger.


    This was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng had seen such a passionate look on her husband''s face. It was


    as if she was a princess, and he was a prince bringing romance into her life.


    It was crowded and noisy around them.


    But the couple continued to stand there. Just then, the world had ceased to exist for them. They could


    only see each other in their eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was burning red, and her heart was jumping inside her chest like a skittish deer.


    At that moment, her breathing had be ragged, and her perfumed breath carried with it the power


    to inme the passion of any man.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Is he going to kiss me?


    But...


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng found herself facing a predicament.


    In the past, she had no feelings for Ye Fan, and even disliked him. During the early days of their


    marriage, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not even wanted to eat her meals with Ye Fan. After all, she had been


    forced into the marriage. And Qiu Mu-Cheng had decided to express her displeasure with Master Qiu''s


    decision by acting coldly toward her husband.


    But Ye Fan had been silently supporting her over the past three years. Recently, they had also gone


    through so much together. And so, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been slowly epting Ye Fan.


    She no longer disliked him.


    But, she had only started to ept him. They were not so close that they could


    share a kiss.


    Should I turn him down?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her teeth. In her heart, she knew she was not ready to ept the kiss.


    But recently, Ye Fan had given her a lot of help. And today, she had received a diamond ring because


    of him. If she turned him down, wouldn''t he be hurt?


    Ai, I am not going to think about it. He is my husband after all. Sooner orter, I will belong to him.


    This is just my way of thanking him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bit her lip, as if she was summoning her strength to make a monumental decision.


    Finally, she shut her eyes. And with her face red, she waited for Ye Fan to kiss her.


    Naturally, Ye Fan had seen see the look of resistance on her face and the subtle changes that followed.


    Nobody knew just how Ye Fan felt at that moment.


    As expected, she has not yet epted me?


    Ye Fan shook his head with a smile, and skillfully concealed the look of dejection in his eyes.


    The next moment, Ye Fan pretended to be surprised, as if he had just discovered something new. He


    pointed at the corner of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s and yelled incredulously: "Whoa! You have gunk in your eye!"


    The world went quiet.


    And the mood turned heavy.


    Immediately afterward, Qiu Mu-Cheng shrieked angrily in Ye Fan''s ear.


    "Damn!¡±


    "You bastard, do you want to die?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded, and ready to explode with anger.


    To think that I actually felt touched. To think that I just made such a firm resolution. To think that I


    actually overcame my reluctance and was prepared to offer my kiss...


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had not expected that the reason for the "passionate look" in his eyes was due to


    the discovery of a booger in her eye.


    A man like him deserves to be a virgin forever!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was fuming mad. All the feelings of romance and of being touched had vanished all of a


    sudden. She turned around immediately and left in a huff. Ye Fan was left behind at the spot and,


    quietly, he looked at the mesmerizing figure of his wife.


    Right now, there was no trace left of the cheekiness he had disyed earlier. It was reced by the


    passion and love he felt for his wife.


    Mu-Cheng, I will keep on waiting.


    If you need a year, I will wait for a year. If you need ten, then I will wait for ten years.


    If I have to wait for the entirety of my life, I, Chu Tian-Fan, will spend my whole life waiting for you.


    One day, you will shut your eyes, part your lips and offer me a kiss. Out of love, and not gratitude.


    Ye Fan stood there, with his hands sped behind his back. As he looked outside the window, he had


    a faraway look in his eyes.


    Outside, the clouds were gathering and the Milky Way wasid out across the sky.


    If you want clouds, I will summon them.


    If you want autumn, I will make the trees shed their leaves!


    But I only want you

 Chapter 64 Dinner at Shengtian Restaurant

    Chapter 64 Dinner at Shengtian Restaurant


    In Ye Fan''s opinion, things bought with money were the lowest of the low.


    That was the reason why he looked down on snobbish and avaricious women like Qiu Mu-Ying.


    But in a society dominated by materialism, women like Qiu Mu-Ying were in the majority. In such a


    world, sincere and pure women like Qiu Mu-Cheng were priceless. That was the reason why Ye Fan


    treasured his wife so dearly.


    "Mr. Ye, your wife is long gone. Aren''t you going to chase after her?" Shen Fei''s teasing voice drifted to


    Ye Fan from behind him.


    Ye Fan red at him and said, "You had better not tell anyone that you saw me gettng scolded by my


    wife!"


    If word got around that he was henpecked, he would not be able tomand respect in Yunzhou.


    Shen Fei chuckled and said, "Yes, of course. Of course. Hahaha-"


    Ye Fan did not stay to chat, and hurried after Qiu Mu-Cheng who had already left in a huff.


    Shen Fei shook his head with augh as he watched Ye Fan chase "vishly" after his wife. "I guess


    it''s true that everything has its vanquisher or natural enemy."


    Just as Shen Fei was softlyughing away, his phone rang. The caller was his father, Shen Jiu-Yi.


    "What? Master Er ising to Jianghai tonight?"


    "What the hell happened?"


    Night had already fallen, when Ye Fan and hispanions left the jewelry exhibition.


    Sun Yu-Hao had wanted to show off in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng at the jewelry exhibition. But


    unexpectedly, he had ended up making a fool of himself. And Ye Fan had been the one to stand in the


    limelight.


    The more Sun Yu-Hao thought about this, the angrier and more pathetic he felt.


    "Yu-Hao, are we going back now?¡± Han Fei-Fei asked quietly. She could tell that Sun Yu-Hao was in a


    bad mood.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived at where they were.


    Han Fei-Fei saw that her cousin was alone, so she asked in confusion, "Where is he?"


    "Hmph, don''t bother about him. I am pissed." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was flushed red with anger, and she


    huffily insisted on returning home with Han Fei-Fei.


    But just as the trio was preparing to drive home, a person in front turned to look at them.


    "Eh?"


    "Isn''t this Mr. Sun?"


    "Hahaha, it is fate!" Just then, a suited man walked up to them and shook Sun Yu-Hao''s hand warmly.


    Sun Yu-Hao was dumbfounded. "You are?''


    "I am Wang Hao. Thank you for speaking up for me that time. It was all thanks to you that I managed to


    keep my job." Wang Haoughed heartily and, as he spoke, his voice was filled with gratitude.


    And, just then, Sun Yu-Hao remembered. "Oh yeah. I remember now. It''s Hao. That was just a small


    matter. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Sun Yu-Hao waved his hand dismissively.


    "Haha, it may be a small matter to you, but it was a really big deal to me. This must be your wife. As


    expected, she is a peerless beauty! You two are a match made in heaven!" Halfway through the


    conversation, Wang Hao had noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng and was stunned by her looks. He found himself


    unable to move his gaze away from her, and kept eximing with praise over her beauty.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed and quickly exined, "You are mistaken. I am not..."


    "Yu-Hao, is he your subordinate? He''s a sweet-talker. I also think Mu-Cheng is a good match for Yu-


    Hao.¡± But Han Fei-Fei cut in before her cousin could finish speaking.


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled. His former arrogance had returned. He turned to his two femalepanions and


    exined, "This Wang Hao is my uncle''s personal assistant. He got into a bit of trouble before and I did


    him a small favor."


    "Ai, that favor wasn''t small at all. If it weren''t for your help, I would be a homeless person now. Come,


    Mr. Sun. Since your wife is here as well, please let me treat you to a meal. You can''t refuse. If you


    refuse, it means you are looking down on me."


    Wang Hao was very warm and friendly. Together with the trio, he headed toward a nearby restaurant.


    At first, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not wanted to go. After all, she would feel bad about leaving Ye Fan alone


    while she went to have a meal with the others.


    But then, when she looked back, she could not see any sign of Ye Fan.


    Hmph, this asshole.


    Don''t you know you should be running after your wife when she''s mad at you?


    I am so pissed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hmphed angrily. She felt like doing something to spite Ye Fan in return. So she decided


    to ignore him and, under Han Fei-Fei''s encouragement, she followed them to the restaurant.


    "So, Miss Qiu, you are from Yunzhou? You probably don''te to Jianghai very often. It''s no wonder


    you haven''t heard of this Shengtian Restaurant. I have to tell you the story behind this restaurant.¡±


    At this moment, the party of four had already reached the restaurant and was sitting down in a private


    room.


    During their short time together, Wang Hao had already understood the rtionship between Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Sun Yu-Hao. Thetter was still in the process of wooing her. So Wang Hao decided to stop


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    referring to her as Sun Yu-Hao''s wife.


    "Mm?" Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned. Wang Hao had piqued her curiosity. "Don''t tell me this Shengtian


    Restaurant has some powerful backing?"


    "Of course. This is the center of Jianghai city. And the restaurant is close to Jianghai Hall. This is


    premium real estate. You have got to have some powerful backing if you want do business around


    here."


    "Take this restaurant for example. Their backer is the boss of the central district, Sheng Tian."


    "His Shengtian Entertainment Group is the biggestpany dealing with food-and-beverage and


    entertainment in Jianghai. Of course, that alone doesn''t make them great. What is truly awesome about


    thispany is that the owner, Sheng Tian, used to be a driver for Chen Tian-Jiao.


    Sheng Tian was Chen Tian-Jiao''s driver for over a decade. Later, Sheng Tian became rich and


    powerful through the help of his former employer."


    "Also, in Jianghai''s business world, many people are saying that Sheng Tian is merely a puppet of


    Chen Tian-Jiao. Like the Shengtian Entertainment Group. Although it looks like it belongs to Sheng


    Tian, the real owner is actually Chen Tian-Jiao."


    Wang Hao''s tone was frank and measured. During the conversation, he kept refilling Sun Yu-Hao''s cup


    and his own.


    Both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Han Fei-Fei only had tea as they did not drink.


    ¡°Who is Chen Tian-Jiao? Is he very powerful?" Han Fei-Fei seemed to be very interested in learning


    more about the rtionships between the top honchos, so she decided to get to the bottom of things.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was listening quietly to the conversation.


    She felt that it was better to learn more about those elites, for the sake of broadening her horizons.


    Even though those elites were far away and beyond her reach.


    "Of course he is!" Wang Hao eximed when he heard Han Fei-Fei''s question.


    "You may not know who is Chen Tian-Jiao. But I am sure you all know who is Chen Ao, the King of


    Jiangdong."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Han Fei-Fei both nodded their heads. They knew who was Chen Ao. Sun Yu-Hao


    had just told them.


    "Well, Chen Tian-Jiao is Chen Ao''s nephew."


    "You tell me. With this connection to Chen Ao, isn''t he powerful?" Wang Hao asked in a serious tone.


    When he spoke, his voice was filled with awe and admiration.


    "Such... such a powerful backing?" Han Fei-Fei and Qiu Mu-Cheng were both shocked. They thought


    that there were just so many powerful figures hidden in this wealthynd of Jianghai. Even a mere


    restaurant had such a powerful person backing it.


    Just then, Wang Haoughed and continued, "Haha, and that is why the boss of Shengtian Restaurant


    is so powerful."

 Chapter 65 Ye Fan the Stalker

    Chapter 65 Ye Fan the Stalker


    "But even though Sheng Tian is a powerful figure, Mr. Sun is also pretty awesome. I remember,st


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    year, we had a Haitian Banquet in Jianghai. Mr. Sun sat at the same table as Mr. Sheng Tian and they


    even had a few drinks together." As Wang Hao said this, he looked at and gave a thumbs-up to Sun


    Yu-Hao.


    "Whoa, Yu-Hao is so awesome?" Han Fei-Fei eximed in surprise.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was also a little surprised. Although she knew that Sun Yu-Hao came from a good


    family, she had no idea that his family was so influential. To think that they had actually shared drinks


    with a personage like Sheng Tian.


    But Sun Yu-Hao waved his hand dismissively and said humbly: "No no no. I am only Uncle Sheng


    Tian''s junior. I was only able to attend the banquet because Uncle Sheng wanted to toast my father at


    the banquet. Since I happened to be around at that time, I went with my father."


    Sun Yu-Hao was indeed a skillful speaker.


    Although it had sounded like Sun Yu-Hao was being humble, he had in fact been bragging.


    He had just told his dinnerpanions that Sheng Tian had offered his father a toast. That was the


    same as saying that his family was exceptional and no less influential than Sheng Tian.


    The party of four was still in the midst of conversation when, suddenly, someone opened the door to


    their room.


    And then, the new arrival walked in.


    "Mm?"


    When he saw the shabby clothes the intruder was wearing, Wang Hao flew into a rage and bellowed,


    ¡°Where did this bumpkine from? Can you shoulder the responsibility if you annoy Mr. Sun?"


    "Mm, Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little surprised. She had not expected Ye Fan to be able to find his


    way here.


    ''Shit, it''s you!


    "You are like a stalker," Han Fei-Fei said coldly, her eyes filled with disgust.


    "Mm? You know each other?" Wang Hao was slightly taken aback.


    "No, we don''t know him. He''s just a bumpkin. Do you think he is worthy of being our friend?" Han Fei-


    Fei asked disdainfully.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng got angry and turned to her cousin, "Fei-Fei, how could you say that? You are being


    rude."


    Ye Fan ignored the rude wee and headed straight for his wife. "Mu-Cheng, why didn''t you tell me


    you were going for dinner? It took me a while to find you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned her back toward Ye Fan and said angrily, "Hmph, so you do know that you have


    toe after me. Well, I don''t need you to do that." She was obviously still angry at her husband.


    When she thought about what had happened earlier, she got so furious that her stomach hurt.


    Ye Fan was such an unromantic blockhead. To think that she had actually gotten so emotionally


    moved. But the bastard had only noticed the gunk in her eye.


    What a killjoy. Anyone else in her shoes would also get mad.


    "Didn''t you hear her? Mu-Cheng doesn''t want to see you. Why are you still shamelessly hanging


    around? Why don''t you leave now?" Han Fei-Fei scolded coldly.


    But Ye Fan did not get angry. He knew that his wife was still mad at him over what had happened at the


    exhibition. So he shook his head, smiled helplessly and found himself a seat near Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan had no intention to leave. After all, his wife was still here. He had to y the role of guardian, in


    case people with bad intentions tried to bully her.


    "Damn, you are really thick-skinned." "You are still staying after getting insulted


    like this?"


    "In any case, do you even have the right to sit here? Nobody has invited you to dinner."


    Han Fei-Fei was ready to burst with anger. She had not expected Ye Fan to be so shameless as to stay


    here uninvited. How could anyone be so shameless?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stroked her cousin and signaled to her to stop talking.


    Ye Fan was her husband after all. So although she had no qualms about scolding Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng felt ufortable when others did the same thing.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you siding with him?"


    ¡°Don''t tell me you have fallen in love with him just because he got you a ring?¡±


    Han Fei-Fei said disdainfully: ¡°He is just a poor bumpkin. I don''t know how he was lucky enough to


    make the acquaintance of an elite like Young Master Shen, but it doesn''t change the fact that he''s just


    a


    useless weakling."


    Han Fei-Fei truly found Ye Fan disgusting, perhaps because of her first impression of him.


    By then, Wang Hao had already found out a little about Ye Fan''s situation. He smiled and said, "Mr.


    Sun, it looks like you have apetitor. But he is a bit weak."


    Wang Haoughed out loud and then turned to Ye Fan. "Friend, I think you should know your ce? I


    am hosting this banquet for Mr. Sun. I did not invite you. So, will you please vacate your seat?"


    As he spoke, Wang Hao gestured at Ye Fan to leave.


    Ye Fan nced coldly at Wang Hao. Heughed lightly but said nothing. And then he stood up. "Mu-


    Cheng, I will wait for you over there."


    As he spoke to his wife, Ye Fan moved over to a nearby empty table.


    "Shit, you are really shameless, aren''t you?''


    "I told you to leave this room!¡±


    "You are just a bumpkin! Don''t stay here! You are an eyesore!"


    Wang Hao was a hot-tempered man. When he saw that Ye Fan was not going to move, he got up and


    prepared to go give thetter a beating.


    "Ai, Hao. Don''t lower yourself to his level. If he wants to look at us while we eat, then let him do so.¡±


    Just then, Sun Yu-Hao stepped forward, put on an air of magnanimity and stopped Wang Hao.


    And only then did Wang Hao suppress his anger. "Ah, Mr. Sun, you are indeed magnanimous. If it were


    me, I would have given him a beating already."


    "Come, Mr. Sun. Have something to eat. Here, have a drink."


    "Haha~"


    In the room, both Wang Hao and Sun Yu-Hao were full of good cheer. And from time to time, Sun Yu-


    Hao would do a bit of bragging. When that happened, Wang Hao and Han Fei-Fei wouldugh along. If


    they could, the Wang-Han duo would probably do a cheerleading routine as well. And when they found


    the opportunity to do so, the pair would also do a bit of matchmaking and try to bring Sun Yu-Hao and


    Qiu Mu-Cheng together.


    As the meal progressed, the atmosphere at their table got really festive.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was all alone at his table. He drank his tea by himself. No one was around


    him as he looked out of the window and listened quietly to the sound of leaves rustling in the trees


    outside.


    At this moment, Ye Fan looked like he had been abandoned by the world. When the light fell on his


    body, it cast arge shadow beneath him.


    A few times, Qiu Mu-Cheng had wanted to leave with Ye Fan. She could not bear to neglect him like


    this. But each time, her cousin would stop her.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you bothering yourself with him?"


    "If he wants to wait, then let him. Yu-Hao and Wang Hao are so enthusiastic about this dinner, so you


    can''t just up and leave.


    It is rude, and you will make things difficult for me."


    Han Fei-Fei whispered to her cousin, and then pulled her back to the dinner table.


    Just then, Sun Yu-Hao noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng looking at Ye Fan with concern in her eyes. And that


    made Young Master Sun unhappy.


    And so, he lifted his head to look at Ye Fan. "Friend, you have been looking at us for a while now.


    Aren''t you hungry? Don''t just drink your tea. Would you like me to order some food for you?" Sun Yu-


    Hao asked in false concern.


    Wang Hao went along and said, "Mr. Sun, don''t order anything for him. The dishes here are very


    expensive. He probably can''t afford anything on the menu. If you order food for him, you will end up


    paying for his


    meal."


    "But still, I can''t just let him watch us eat?"


    "Haha~ I have an idea. I will get someone to send him two buns and a te of salt water. He can dip


    the buns in the salt water. They are delicious and cheap."


    "Hahaha- This is a good idea-"


    And the pair''s double act roused Han Fei-Fei into a fit of hystericughter.


    The actions of her dinnerpanions made Qiu Mu-Cheng unhappy. But, before she could speak up,


    Ye Fan mmed his tea cup on his table.


    "Are you looking for trouble?" he demanded, his eyes glinting coldly.

 Chapter 66 Trouble

    Chapter 66 Trouble


    Ye Fan had finally gotten angry.


    At first, out of consideration for Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan had not wanted to go overboard. Doing so


    would make things difficult for his wife. But Sun Yu-Hao andpany had been enthusiastically


    humiliating him, so it was only natural for him to blow his top. After all, no matter how good-tempered a


    person might be, he will still get angry if pushed too far.


    Pa! Ye Fan mmed his tea cup onto the table, and a cold light glinted in his eyes.


    "Oh, you got angry?¡±


    "Young Master Ye, please don''t be angry. We wouldn''t dare provoke you. After all, you are so


    awesome. The young master from the Shen family even gave you a diamond ring."


    "You are a rich man''s son who likes to keep a low profile, while we are poor bumpkins from the


    countryside. People like us wouldn''t dare to provoke someone like you, right?" Sun Yu-Hao said


    sarcastically, and heughed. Disdain and mockery could clearly be seen in his eyes.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Yu-Hao, you are awesome. You did not use a single word of vulgarity when you scolded him."


    "Yu-Hao is right. Young Master Ye is a rich man''s son. We are just poor bumpkins from the countryside.


    How could we dare to provoke you?" After listening to what Sun Yu-Hao had to say, Hen Fei-Fei started


    Ye Fan was not stupid. He understood sarcasm. His expression turned even colder and, after springing


    up from his seat, he started walking toward Sun Yu-Hao and Wang Hao.


    "What?"


    "You bastard. Are you trying to start a fight with Mr. Sun?" When Wang Hao saw what was happening,


    he got up from his seat and stood in Ye Fan''s way. It looked like Wang Hao was ready to start fighting


    at the drop of a hat.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?"


    "Get back to your seat!"


    "I am still here, you know? Are you trying to embarrass me?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had seen what was happening. And she was overwhelmed with anxiety, as she


    hurriedly stood up to stop her husband.


    Sun Yu-Hao had the advantage of numbers on his side. In Qiu Mu-Cheng''s opinion, if both parties


    came to blows, Ye Fan would be at a disadvantage. And even if Ye Fan managed to overpower them,


    what could he do against the retaliation that wouldeter?


    Sun Yu-Hao''s family was powerful. Someone like Ye Fan, who had a weak background, should not try


    to provoke a behemoth like the Sun family.


    That was why Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten angry and worried. And that was why she had advised him to


    return to his seat.


    "They started it," Ye Fan said coldly.


    "Enough!"


    "Stop talking."


    "If you don''t want to stay, then leave. Go home and wait for us there."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already regretting her decision to bring Ye Fan along.


    Ye Fan and Sun Yu-Hao moved in different circles, so there was no way they were going to get along. It


    was unavoidable that they woulde into conflict with each other over one disgreement or the other.


    And so, to prevent the situation from worsening, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to ask Ye Fan to


    leave.


    Ye Fan looked at his wife and, when he saw her eyes that were red-rimmed with anger, he stopped in


    his tracks. And went back to his seat.


    ''Shit!"


    "You are still not leaving?"


    "Mu-Cheng has already told you to leave! Why are you still staying?"


    "You are so shameless!"


    When Han Fei-Fei saw that Ye Fan was not going to move, she started directing disdainful remarks at


    thetter.


    "Enough! You shut your mouth and stop talking too!" Qiu Mu-Cheng also turned to re at her cousin,


    and so Han Fei-Fei stopped antagonizing Ye Fan. She turned around and continued eating, but it was


    obvious that she was still angry.


    Hmph, he''s just a bumpkin. What''s so great about him? I don''t know why Mu-Cheng is siding with him.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng''s outburst, both Wang Hao and Sun Yu-Hao also stopped quarreling with Ye Fan.


    But since he was not able to openly quarrel with Ye Fan, Wang Hao decided to make insinuations


    instead.


    "Miss Qiu, once you ept a gift from someone, you be indebted to that person.¡±


    "A present given to you does not really belong to you. You have to pay a price for epting something


    like that."


    "I used to know this guy. A fellow townsman. He had many simrities with Fan. He was mediocre and


    untalented. But he was strong. For some reason, his boss treated him especially well. They were like


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    brothers. If his boss had any good wine or cigars, he would give them to my fellow townsman."


    "And when my fellow townsman got married, his boss gave him a car that''s worth several hundred


    thousand."


    "Would you like to guess what happened to my fellow townsman in the end?¡±


    Wang Hao took a sip of wine and smiled at his dinnerpanions.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart tightened. Wang Hao''s fellow townsman''s experiences sounded really simr to


    her husband''s.


    Her husband was also on good terms with an elite. And he had also received a valuable gift from his


    rich friend.


    "What happened to him?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked urgently.


    Wang Hao shook his head and smiled. "In the end, his boss broke thew and asked my fellow


    townsman to take the fall. He has been staying in prison for several years now."


    What?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng paled considerably. Just then, the diamond ring on her finger looked a bit ring.


    Sun Yu-Hao ate a mouthful of food, and went along with Wang Hao''s narrative. "That''s just the way


    things are./You can say that again! Look. Nobody is dumb enough to give away expensive gifts for


    nothing. I find it suspicious that somebody would just give away a gift worth several million to some


    weak and useless bumpkin. I am sure it felt good to ept the gift. But who knows? In the end, the


    recipient may end up with nothing."


    "Yes yes yes. This is called emotional bribery. And then at the crucial moment, the recipient of the gifts


    will be asked to be a scapegoat. I feel bad forthose idiots. They don''t even know that they are


    being taken advantage of. And maybe they even feel grateful toward their so-called benefactors?"


    Sun Yu-Hao andpany smiled coldly. Although they did not name names, everyone knew who they


    were talking about.


    And just as expected, Qiu Mu-Cheng looked really terrible after hearing the story.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Sun. You all keep drinking. I am going to the restroom. And I am getting another bottle of


    wine." It seemed that Wang Hao had a bit too much to drink. He had started to refer to Qiu Mu-Cheng


    as Sun Yu-Hao''s wife again.


    After he had gotten up from his seat, he left the dining room.


    As he was walking along the corridor, he saw a beautiful woman with heavy makeuping from the


    opposite direction. She was wearing a short sheath dress, ck stockings and a pair of sexy high heels


    that helped to entuate the allure of her long legs. And her butt was swaying from side to side, as


    she strolled down the corridor. In her hands, she was holding two bottles of red wine and two bottles of


    Maotai.


    Wang Hao assumed that she was a hostess, and a creepy smile spread over his face. "Miss, you look


    really pretty. Come, bring two bottles of wine to my private room."


    As he was speaking to thedy, Wang Hao stretched his hand toward her and pped her on the thigh.


    Piak~


    The crisp sound of the p was pleasing to his ear.


    "Arrgh~"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    But unexpectedly, the woman had reacted violently to Wang Hao''s harassment. She screamed,


    scolded and gave him a p across his face.


    Naturally, Wang Hao felt angry about getting pped by a hostess. So he retaliated by kicking her to


    the floor.


    "Screw you!"


    "You whore! How dare you hit me?"


    "You are here to sell your body, right? Why are you pretending to be a virgin?"


    "Why can''t I touch you? Aren''t you dressed like a slut?"


    "You are just a whore! Why are you pretending to be a virgin? Screw you!"


    After scolding the woman onest time, Wang Hao turned and left the scene.


    Very soon, Wang Hao returned to the private dining room and continued to toast Sun Yu-Hao. At this


    moment, Wang Hao had no idea who he had just offended.


    "Mr. Sun, let us have another drink."


    Shengtian Restaurant. The VIP Lounge.


    Inside the room, a group of men were drinking and talking business.


    "Mr. Du, are you satisfied with my hospitality?" A burly man was talking as he offered a toast to a bald


    man sitting opposite him.


    The bald manughed heartily and said, "No no, you mustn''t. You must not lower yourself by toasting a


    nobody like me. It is my honor to be able to work with you."


    The men continued to drink and, soon, they found that they had run out of wine. The bald man frowned


    and asked, "Mm, where did that bitch Xiao-Fang go? Why is she taking such a long time just to get


    some wine?"


    And then he took out his phone to call Xiao-Fang.


    Just then, the door to their room was pushed open and a teary-faced Xiao-Fang ran into the room while


    clutching her stomach. She copsed onto Mr. Du''sp and said, "Mr. Du, you have to help me.


    Somebody just hit me."


    What?


    Everyone in the room was startled.


    The burly man''s expression turned dark. "Mr. Du, don''t worry. I, Sheng Tian, will right your wrong."

 Chapter 67 She Is My Wife

    Chapter 67 She Is My Wife


    "Hao, we should stop here for today."


    "Yeah, it''s gettingte. Let''s meet another time." Everyone had eaten and drank their fill, so they were


    getting ready to leave.


    "Haha, okay.¡±


    "Before I leave, let me offer Mr. Sun another toast. Mr. Sun, when you inherit Baiyi Group and be


    sessful in the future, please do not forget your friends."


    Wang Haoughed heartily, and then the other dinner guests raised their sses toward Sun Yu-Hao


    as well. Wang Hao was indeed skilled in the art of ttery. And Sun Yu-Hao took the opportunity to


    show off by putting on a show of humility. As he epted the toast, he looked to be in high spirits.


    Bang~


    Suddenly, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    And then a dozen or so heavily built men crowded into the room.


    "Mm?"


    "What... What is going on?¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao and hispanions were dumbfounded.


    There are so many men here. What the hell are they thinking of doing!


    "Friend, perhaps you have entered the wrong room?" Sun Yu-Hao suppressed his panic and carefully


    asked for their reason ining to the dining room. But he was ignored.


    "It''s him! It''s him!"


    "Mr. Du, he was the one who hit me!"


    Just then, a woman and two men walked into the room. When the sexydy saw Wang Hao, she


    immediately pointed at him and started screaming.


    And when Wang Hao saw the woman, his heart sank.


    This is game over for me. I am in trouble!


    But Wang Hao was an astute person. Instead of panicking, he pretended to be confused and said,


    "When did I hit you? Are you mistaken,dy? I have not left this room once. Why don''t Ie closer so


    that you can have a better look at me?"


    Wang Hao was a good actor. As he was speaking, he moved closer and closer to the door. And soon,


    he reached where the woman was standing.


    "Is it him?" The bald man asked to make sure.


    "Yes, that''s right! It''s him!" Xiao-Fang shrieked as she looked at the man standing before her.


    But to everyone''s surprise, and while their attention was elsewhere, Wang Hao suddenly pushed aside


    the woman and ran out of the room like a madman.


    "Shit!"


    "That bastard tricked us." "Call the reception counter. Stop him at the entrance."


    Sheng Tian flew into a rage and eximed, "This is my turf. He thinks he can get away?"


    And soon, the group ran toward the main lobby.


    Just then, Sun Yu-Hao and hispanions were still confused. They had no idea what was going on.


    "Yu-Hao, what... what happened just now?" Han Fei-Fei had already turned pale.


    Sun Yu-Hao shook his head and said, "Let''s go have a look."


    Wang Hao was part of their group so, naturally, Sun Yu-Hao could not just abandon him and leave.


    Very soon, Qiu Mu-Cheng and herpanions reached the main lobby.


    At this moment, the main lobby was in a state of chaos. Wang Hao had failed to escape, and was lying


    sprawled on the floor after getting kicked by an attacker.


    Both Sheng Tian and Mr. Du were sitting cross-legged in antique wooden armchairs. They were looking


    on coldly as Wang Hao took a beating from multiple attackers.


    "How dare you cause trouble at my ce. You must be tired of living," Shen Tian said sombrely.


    When the surrounding diners saw what was going on, they could only shake their heads helplessly.


    That fellow has offended Sheng Tian. It is game over for him.


    "Yu-Hao, what are going to do? Will they kill Hao?" The violence happening in front of her had


    frightened Han Fei-Fei out of her wits.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s face had turned an ugly shade of green. Who would have thought that the man in front of


    them would turn out to be Sheng Tian, the boss of this restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Wang Hao was screaming at Sun Yu-Hao for help.


    Thetter hesitated for a long while, before stepping forward.


    After all, Wang Hao hade to the restaurant with him. Whether for ethical reasons or because he


    didn''t want to lose face, Sun Yu-Hao had no other choice but to lend a helping hand.


    Also, Qiu Mu-Cheng might think he was a coward, if he did nothing.


    "Hi, are you Uncle Sheng? I am Sun Yu-Hao. My father is Sun Xiang. You had dinner with him once


    Sun Yu-Hao stopped for a moment and smiled at Sheng Tian. When thetter stayed silent, Sun Yu-


    Hao was delighted.


    It looks like this might work out after all!


    So he continued, "Uncle Sheng, this is a friend of mine. May I know how he has offended you? If he


    has done so, will you please forgive him for my father''s sake?


    Both my father and I will remember this favor."


    When he finished speaking, Sun Yu-Hao looked expectantly at Sheng Tian.


    Thetter was still seated in his wooden armchair and puffing away on a cigarette. He frowned at Sun


    Yu-Hao through the curtain of smoke and said, "Young man, what did you just say? Repeat it to me."


    Sheng Tian''s tone was a little cold, and Sun Yu-Hao''s heart tightened a little. The young master wasn''t


    so sure about things anymore. But he continued, "Uncle Sheng, my father is Sun Xiang. You had a


    drink with him oncest year. I hope you will forgive my friend just this once, for my father''s sake."


    When Sheng Tian finished listening, he stared and said coldly, "What the hell did you just say? Repeat


    yourself.¡±


    Damn!


    Sun Yu-Hao felt like crying.


    If you are not willing to do me the favor, why can''t you just tell me directly? Why are you pretending to


    be deaf?


    But although Sun Yu-Hao was panicking, he thought he could still pull this off. After all, Sheng Tian was


    his father''s acquaintance. And Wang Hao was just a small fry. Sun Yu-Hao was confident that, given


    his father''s clout, he would be able to manage the flow of things.


    So, Sun Yu-Hao plucked up his courage and repeated himself, "Uncle Sheng, my father is Sun Xiang. I


    hope you..."


    Thump-


    But before Sun Yu-Hao could finish speaking, Sheng Tian hurled his cigarette onto the floor and


    stomped on it. And then his voice resonated in the lobby. "You son of a bitch! What did you just say?


    Why don''t you freaking repeat that for me?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Sheng Tian''s outburst, Sun Yu-Hao almost wet his pants in fear. His body started shaking all over,


    and he felt so weak that he was about to copse on the floor.


    This time, he opened his mouth and made some unintelligible noise. But he dared not speak a single


    word.


    "Haha~"


    "Mr. Sheng, don''t scare him."


    "Or his daddy mighte after you-"


    Mr. Du burst outughing when he saw the frightened look on Sun Yu-Hao''s face.


    Finally, Sheng Tianughed mockingly and returned to his armchair. He looked at the shivering Sun Yu-


    Hao and smiled lightly. "Young man, it is fine if you want to show off. But before that, you ought to make


    sure that you can actually afford to do so."


    "You are just an inexperienced youngd. How dare you use your father''s name in front of me. You


    want respect? You want me to do you a favor? If your father was here today, he would not dare to


    ept my


    favor."


    Sheng Tianughed mockingly, and then ordered his men to continue beating Wang Hao.


    "Even... Even if you have power and wealth, you should not go around bullying people. Aren''t you


    afraid of the police?" Suddenly, Han Fei-Fei''s voice rang out softly in the lobby.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nudged her cousin and said warningly, "Fei-Fei, stop talking nonsense."


    But it was toote.


    Sheng Tian turned in the direction of the voice and saw the cousins. He was slightly taken aback.


    And then heughed coldly. "Wow, you are a pair of good lookers."


    "Okay. Since you feel sorry for him, I will spare this bastard."


    "But, the both of you muste over and have a drink with me and Mr. Du."


    Sheng Tian smiled sinisterly and then he gestured for two of his men to go grab the cousins.


    "What... What do you think you are doing?"


    "Leave us alone~"


    Han Fei-Fei was scared out of her wits and she almost burst into tears.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng paled and pulled her cousin along as she retreated.


    But, just then, a figure stepped forward quietly and stood in front of the twodies.


    Ye Fan stood there with both hands in his pockets. As he looked at Sheng Tian, he said softly: "You are


    Sheng Tian, right? Do me a favor, will you? Let them go. She is my wife."

 Chapter 68 Do I Have to Repeat Myself?

    Chapter 68 Do I Have to Repeat Myself?


    The lobby went quiet, and the atmosphere turned heavy.


    After Ye Fan had spoken, everyone else in the lobby went speechless.


    They were all looking at him in shock.


    As for Sheng Tian and his underlings, they were looking at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    Immediately afterward, a peal of high, mockingughter rang out in the lobby.


    "Hahaha~"


    ¡°Do you a favor?"


    "And who the hell do you think you are? Do


    I know you?"


    "She''s your wife? Even if your father is here today, I will freaking take him away as well!"


    Sheng Tian and his underlingsughed mockingly, as if they had just heard the funniest joke in the


    world.


    They thought that the shabbily dressed young man had overestimated himself.


    Sun Yu-Hao had at least mentioned his father''s name, when he was trying to show off earlier. But this


    young man had not even bothered to borrow anyone else''s authority, before asking Sheng Tian for a


    favor.


    Go home and drink your mother''s milk.


    Who do you think you are?"


    "The son of the number one tycoon? Or the mayor of Jianghai?"


    "You are just a nobody! How dare you show off to me?"


    Sheng Tian, who was still sitting on the wooden armchair, raised his head and looked down on Ye Fan.


    His voice had an air of superiority and disdain filled his eyes.


    But Ye Fan remainedposed in the face of Sheng Tian''s anger. The formerughed lightly and said,


    "I am indeed a nobody. But I do know this." He paused and looked at Sheng Tian. "You. Can''t afford to


    offend me."


    "Shit! Screw you!"


    "Are you trying to get us killed!" Sun Yu-Hao almost wet himself, when he heard Ye Fan''s deration.


    He was sure that Ye Fan''s idiotic behavior was going to get them killed.


    Who was Sheng Tian? He was an underling of Chen Tian-Jiao! Even Sun Yu-Hao''s father was


    insignificant next to the likes of them. Where did a lowly country bumpkin like Ye Fan find the courage


    to make such a bold deration?


    Shit. If I had known Ye Fan was such an idiot, I would have chased him away during dinner.


    Sun Yu-Hao trembled all over, as hemented inwardly.


    He was really afraid that Ye Fan would antagonize Sheng Tian, and turn them into coteral damage.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    "Do you have any idea who he is?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned as white as sheet, as worry and anger swirled within her.


    She was angry at Ye Fan for overestimating his ability but, at the same time, she was also worried for


    his safety.


    Sheng Tian was such a ruthless person. Would he spare Ye Fan, now that thetter had offended him?


    "Shit, you moron!¡±


    "You are just a country bumpkin! And a live-in son-inw! What are you showing off for?"


    "One of these days, we are all going to die because of you!¡± Han Fei-Fei had burst out crying from fear,


    and wasshing out at Ye Fan.


    The surrounding diners looked at Ye Fan and shook their heads.


    "Another suicidal person.¡±


    "Isn''t it better to live?¡±


    "Even though he is just a live-in son-inw, he sure has guts."


    "Isn''t he too reckless?"


    The onlookers sighed feelingly.


    Just then, Sheng Tian''s expression had turned as cold as hell itself. And his face looked as sombre as


    a tombstone.


    "Shit! How dare you insult Mr. Sheng! Are you tired of living?¡±


    Although Sheng Tian did not say anything, his two bodyguards were seething with rage. They stepped


    forward and readied themselves to go give Ye Fan a beating.


    But Sheng Tian stretched out a hand and stopped them.


    He sat in his wooden armchair and lit another cigarette. As the smoke swirled around him, Sheng Tian


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    looked at Ye Fan and repeated his earlier performance.


    Once again, his sinister voice rang out in the lobby. "Young man, what did you just say? Come over


    and repeat it to me."


    Sheng Tian''s words were icy cold, andpletelycking in humanity. The onlookers shivered. They


    knew that Sheng Tian was truly angry.


    Ye Fanughed lightly and walked forward obediently.


    But unexpectedly, just when everybody thought that he had given up the fight, Ye Fan suddenly lifted


    up his leg and thrust out a kick. Bang! A sonic boom rang out. And the bodyguard standing to the left of


    Sheng Tian flew backward through the air.


    Crash-


    And the body weighing more than three hundred pounds crashed through a window, scattering broken


    ss all over


    the floor.


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you-"


    Ye Fan''s sudden attack had shocked everybody, and enraged Sheng Tian''s underlings. The ruffians


    armed themselves with wooden poles and moved toward the brash young man.


    But once again, Sheng Tian stopped his underlings. His voice had gotten colder and frosty anger


    radiated from his eyes. But he managed to suppress his rage.


    Obviously, Sheng Tian was on the verge of going berserk. However, he continued to sit in his wooden


    armchair. His gaze stabbed at Ye Fan and, once again, he screamed, "What did you just say? Repeat


    that to me!"


    Bang-


    Ye Fan continued to ignore Sheng Tian. Once again, he lifted his leg and kicked a bodyguard. This


    time, it was the one standing to the right of Sheng Tian. Crash! The bodyguard flew backward and


    crashed into the wall. When he slid down, heid sprawled on the floor and started vomiting blood.


    "You bastard! Screw you!¡±


    Sheng Tian''s underlings flew into a rage and, once again, mored to give Ye Fan a beating.


    "Stop!¡±


    But, once again, they were stopped by Sheng Tian. Just then, he had a most terrible expression on his


    face. Ye Fan hadpletely enraged Sheng Tian by disrespecting thetter twice in a row.


    Finally, Sheng Tian threw his cigarette onto the floor before standing up from his armchair. He lifted his


    leg, stomped heavily on the cigarette and roared angrily, "You bastard! What did you just say!"


    "Screw! You! Repeat! That! To! Me!"


    Boom~


    Sheng Tian had just stood up and finished speaking, when he was sent flying by Ye Fan''s kick.


    Sheng Tian''s heavily built body flew backward andnded on the wooden armchair with a loud crash.


    But that did not stop his momentum. He continued to fly backward, along with the armchair, and only


    came to a halt after smashing through several pieces of furniture. When hended with a sprawl, the


    floor shook a little.


    "Would you like me to repeat myself again?"


    Ye Fan stood in the lobby with both hands in his pockets, and looked down at his victim.


    His tone was indifferent and calm.


    As if the person he had just kicked was a dog, and not the kingpin of the central district.


    "What~"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. And the baldheaded Mr. Du was so frightened that he fell off his chair


    and nearly died from the shock. The others were all scared speechless.


    The lobby went so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    It had happened too fast. Before anyone could react, Ye Fan had already sent Sheng Tian flying along


    with the wooden armchair.


    Before that, who would have thought that the young man would be so fearless. Sheng Tian had given


    him three warnings, and Ye Fan had kicked three men in response.


    First, he had kicked the two bodyguards. And then, even Sheng Tian himself was sent flying away like


    a dog.


    His heavy-handed approach had shocked everyone.


    When the panicking Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at her husband, who was standingposedly in the lobby,


    her eyes were filled with shock.


    Her mind was filled with the image of Ye Fan heroically kicking the three gangsters. Just... Just now, he


    looked so handsome!


    Han Fei-Fei and Sun Yu-Hao were in a daze. Both of them were staring at Ye Fan. The scene just now


    had looked like something out of a movie. Ye Fan had sent Sheng Tian and his underlings flying, before


    the trio had the time to react. Even Sheng Tian himself had not been spared.


    This fellow. He... He is that powerful?


    Han Fei-Fei stood there dumbfounded, as she looked at Ye Fan. Something had changed in the way


    she looked at Ye Fan.


    Wang Hao''s mouth was agape in amazement as heid sprawled on the floor. Obviously, nobody had


    expected Ye Fan to be such a formidable fighter. When Wang Hao remembered that he had wanted to


    teach Ye Fan a lesson, he could not help shivering in fear.


    Just now, I was courting death!


    "Mr. Sheng, Mr. Sheng~"


    After a long moment of silence, Sheng Tian''s underlings hurried to help their boss up.


    "You bastard! Don''t run away!"


    "You are the first person who has the guts to kick me! Today is the day you are going to die!"


    "I am telling you! You are a dead man walking!"


    "Call for reinforcement! Call everybody!"


    Sheng Tian was in the throes of rage. And his face had turned an ugly shade of green, as he screamed


    like a madman.


    But Ye Fan remained calm. While the underlings were helping their boss up, he turned back and said,


    "Mu-Cheng, you leave with the others first. Leave this to me."


    "No, they will kill you. You leave with us too-"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng burst into tears. Maybe because she was afraid, or maybe it was because she was


    worried about somebody.


    In her opinion, it was impossible for Ye Fan to fight so many people at the same time. No matter how


    strong he was.

 Chapter 69 The Dragons Sigh Resonates Through the Chu...

    Chapter 69 The Dragon''s Sigh Resonates Through the Chu...


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t just stand there! Quick, we must go~¡±


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng was looking at Ye Fan, her cousin and their dinnerpanions had already


    regained their wits. Panic filled their faces as they dragged Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the restaurant.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to leave with them.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan continued to stand calmly in the restaurant lobby.


    Both his hands were thrust into his pockets, as a faint smile yed on his lips. He showed no sign of


    panic.


    "As the saying goes, ''New-born calves are not afraid of tigers~"


    "I think he has no idea who he has just offended?"


    "He even dares to smile?¡±


    He is either stupid or a moron!


    When the restaurant customers saw Ye Fan''s reckless behavior, they could only shake their heads and


    sigh. The look they gave him was one people usually reserved for idiots.


    In their opinion, it was prideful and stupid of Ye Fan to think that he could go up against Sheng Tian all


    by himself.


    Even though he was a little strong, he was still just one person.


    On the other hand, Sheng Tian had a powerful organization behind him.


    "Young man, are you tired of living?"


    "You should leave while you still can."


    "This is Sheng Tian we are talking about. The boss of Shengtian Entertainment Group and the central


    district."


    "And he has Chen Tian-Jiao backing him. You are just a live-in son-inw. There''s no way you can beat


    him."


    Among the crowd of onlookers, there were a few warm-hearted individuals who were worried for Ye


    Fan.


    Han Fei-Fei had just said that Ye Fan was just a live-in son-inw from the countryside. Wasn''t it


    suicidal for a person like him to go up against Sheng Tian?


    But Ye Fanughed lightly and said, "Old man, don''t worry. There is nothing a mere Sheng Tian can do


    against me."


    "Shit!"


    "You bastard! You are still bragging!"


    "Go get him!"


    "Kill the bastard-"


    Sheng Tian waspletely enraged. He had already gotten up from the floor, and was screaming


    angrily at Ye Fan.


    Very soon, under Sheng Tian''s direction, a dozen or so underlings armed themselves with expandable


    batons and charged toward Ye Fan.


    "Young man, look out!" yelled the old man who was concerned about Ye Fan.


    The onlookers were frightened by the scene unfolding in front of them, and many of them backed away


    in a panic.


    But Ye Fan only shook his head andughed disdainfully.


    In the next moment, Ye Fan jumped and executed a beautiful spinning kick in the air. The movement


    was both ruthless and graceful, like a roc spreading its wings.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang~


    In the blink of an eye, the gangsters around Ye Fan were all knocked down to the floor, where theyid


    sprawled and groaning.


    "Damn-"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "What... What is..."


    He is that powerful?"


    The lobby went quiet, and all the onlookers stood looking with their mouths agape. Finally, after a long


    moment, a collective sharp intake of breath broke the silence.


    Who would have thought that the mass of attackers would be defeated in an instant by the frail-looking


    young man. The scene just now had looked like something out of a movie. None of the people present


    had expected to see a silver screen moment in real life.


    "Damn-"


    "Is he still human?"


    "He''s Superman!"


    "Whoa! This guy is too strong."


    Many in the crowd cried out involuntarily, and nearly wet themselves.


    The old man, who had tried to persuade Ye Fan to leave, was also cowed by thetter''s martial


    prowess. Right now, he was staring at the young man with wide opened eyes, while rooted to the spot.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Tian, who had just witnessed the defeat of his underlings, was looking angry and


    sombre.


    But he was a person who had been through a lot of difficult situations, so he managed to quickly calm


    himself down. He looked at Ye Fan again andughed coldly, "No wonder you are so cocky."


    "You are a martial artist. I have underestimated you."


    Sheng Tianughed sinisterly, pulled a chair over and sat down.


    He lit a cigarette, shook his head and smiled. "But young man, this is the twenty-first century. We live in


    a society dominated by technology. We have even sent rockets into space."


    "Your fists and feet are hard. But are they harder than a bullet?¡±


    "You are fast. But are you faster than a gun?"


    As Sheng Tian wasughing, three figures appeared quietly on the floor above. And soon, all three of


    them were standing before their boss.


    Immediately afterward, the sound of bullets chambering rang out in the lobby. And Ye Fan found


    himself staring at three gun barrels that had appeared all of a sudden.


    "Arrgh~Arrgh~"


    "They have guns~"


    "We are going to die~"


    The moment Sheng Tian''s underlings brought out their guns, the whole restaurant erupted into chaos.


    Those people who had been watching the show started screaming. Their faces were pale from fear and


    panic, as they looked around for ces to hide.


    And Ye Fan''s smile vanished from his face.


    He had not thought that Sheng Tian would have the guts to use guns.


    For the first time since the beginning of this ordeal, killing intent appeared in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    All these years, what he had hated most were people who threatened his life.


    And now, his life was being threatened.


    "Young man, why are you so quiet now?"


    "Go on! Keep on being cocky!"


    "Weren''t you acting like a superhero just now?"


    "Why are you acting like a scaredy-cat now?"


    "Speak up!"


    Sheng Tianughed unrestrainedly, and then a sinister smile appeared on his burly-looking face.


    Just then, Sheng Tian was holding a lit cigarette in one hand and groping a scantily-d woman with


    the other. As he toyed with the sexydy, he waited expectantly for despair and fear to appear on Ye


    Fan''s face.


    Sheng Tian truly enjoyed watching the struggle and fear on the faces of his defeated opponents. In the


    past, he had trampled his opponents beneath his feet and looked down on them with the air of a victor,


    while enjoying thepany of beautiful women.


    But this time, Sheng Tian was left disappointed.


    He could not feel a single shred of panic or fear from Ye Fan. On the contrary, thetter was more


    As if he was the still water in ake that remained undisturbed, no matter what Sheng Tian threw at


    him.


    "So you still do not understand the situation you are in~"


    "Since you are like this, I will~"


    Just as Sheng Tian was about to order his underlings to shoot Ye Fan, the entrance to the lobby was


    suddenly pushed open with a loud bang.


    The cold wind blew in from outside, and then a procession of well-suited men walked in after pushing


    the door aside.


    "Are you blind?"


    "Can''t you see Mr. Sheng is dealing with business here?"


    The sudden intrusion of so many men had startled the people in the lobby.


    And the sexydy with Sheng Tian had stood up immediately to scold the intruders.


    "Shut up!"


    "You stupid bitch! How dare you insult them!"


    Sheng Tian was startled when he saw the new arrivals. He immediately sprang up from his wooden


    armchair and pped his femalepanion to the floor.


    And then he staggered over to greet the new arrivals, in the most respectful and servile manner.


    "Master Ao, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I would have prepared a reception for you-¡±


    What?


    Master Ao?


    When they heard this, many in the crowd were surprised and they stared with wide-opened eyes.


    "Could it be... The King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?"


    "The backer of Sheng Tian''s backer!"


    In Jianghai, everybody knew that Sheng Tian''s sess was due to Chen Tian-Jiao''s help.


    And Chen Tian-Jiao''s backer was Chen Ao! The ruler of Jianghai and the number one kingpin of


    Jiangdong!


    "I will be damned!


    "Chen Ao is here?"


    "It''s over. That guy is a dead man walking.¡±


    "Even the gods cannot save him now-"


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, Chen Ao''s arrival had created huge waves among the crowd, and


    an uproar erupted in the restaurant.


    As the saying goes, "A person''s reputation precedes him."


    Chen Ao of Jiangdong. His reputation was such that everybody in Jianghai had heard of him. So how


    could they not be surprised by his arrival!


    "What is going on?"


    "What happened here? Did someone cause trouble?"


    When he saw Sheng Tian, a middle-aged man in a ck suit nodded in greeting.


    And then he frowned when he saw the mess in the restaurant.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheng Tian hurriedly replied, "Master Ao, we did encounter a little trouble."


    "Somebody came over to cause trouble.


    He is a martial artist, and has injured many of my men. But I have the situation under control now."


    Sheng Tian was panicking. He was afraid that Chen Ao would me him for the


    mess.


    But Chen Ao ignored him, and looked forward at where the expressionless Ye Fan was standing.


    "Did you make the mess?"


    The King of Jiangdong spoke softly, and looked coldly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fanughed and replied with a question. "What do you think?"


    Ye Fan''s frivolous tone caused Chen Ao''s frown to deepen. And thetter''s tone turned colder. "Very


    good."


    Chen Ao''s expression turned heavy, and he spoke coldly to Ye Fan.


    "Young man, do you know who they work for?"


    "And do you know whose restaurant this is?"


    But Ye Fan kept hisposure, shook his head and smiled lightly. "So what if I knew? Even you are


    just a nobody in my eyes, so why would I give a damn about these underlings?"


    "How dare you!"


    "What insolence-"


    "You bastard! How dare you insult Master Ao!"


    After Ye Fan had just spoken, Sheng Tian andpany immediately erupted in rage and started


    scolding the young man.


    The surrounding onlookers also criticized Ye Fan inwardly. They thought he was too reckless and an


    idiot.


    How dare he insult the King of Jiangdong?


    He does not have the fear of death in him!


    Chen Ao had also gotten angry. His eyes glinted coldly and he turned to look at Ye Fan. When he


    spoke, he enunciated each word slowly. "Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "I think you. Are. Courting. Death!"


    When Ye Fan heard this, heughed. Hisughter was cold, sinister and filled with his enormous rage.


    "I should be the one asking you this.¡±


    "Chen Ao, do you have any idea what kind of existence is standing right before you?"


    Ye Fan stepped forward and continued to shout in the same breath. The words that were filled with


    anger thundered in the air, and exploded in everybody''s ears.


    "A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The dragon''s sigh resonates through the Chu


    heaven! I, Tian-Fan!"


    "Chen Ao, have you heard this before?"


    In the lobby, Ye Fan stood standing with his hands sped behind his back. When he spoke, his tone


    was proud and cold. At the same time, Ye Fan swung his arm, and a piece of jadended in front of


    Chen Ao.


    The clear piece of jade had only one character engraved on it. A blood-red "Chu"!


    Boom~


    At that moment, Chen Ao felt like he had just been struck by lightning. He stood there, rooted to the


    spot in a daze. And his pupils contracted as he stared at the young man standing before him. "You...


    You are... Chu... Chu...?"

 Chapter 70 The Petrified Sheng Tian

    Chapter 70 The Petrified Sheng Tian


    Inside the restaurant.


    Ye Fan continued to stand thereposedly. In the lobby, it felt like his rage-filled words were still


    reverberating through the air.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ao was thunderstruck by the turn of events. Nobody knew just how shocked he had


    been, when Ye Fan tossed him the piece of jade engraved with the blood-red "Chu" character.


    Chen Ao''s mind was in turmoil, as if somebody had dropped a giant rock in it and caused huge waves


    to appear.


    The arrogance and anger he had shown Ye Fan was gone in an instant, like smoke in the wind.


    At this moment, Chen Ao was panicking. He dared not say anything, as he stepped forward with a face


    as white as sheet.


    In the next moment, under the shocked gazes of everyone present, the kingpin who ruled over both


    Jianghai and Jiangdong suddenly knelt in front of Ye


    Fan.


    And then, Chen Ao''s voice rang out reverently in the restaurant. "Young Master has honored us with


    your presence. Please allow me to pay my respect to you."


    "Just now, it was my fault for failing to recognize and offending you. I truly deserve to die many times


    over. Young Master, I will ept your punishment!"


    Dead quiet-


    The ce went as silent as a graveyard.


    In the restaurant, Chen Ao was prostrating himself on the floor and paying respect to Ye Fan in a panic.


    His reverent voice rang out like thunder, and shocked everyone present.


    Many in the crowd were dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Tian was staring at the scene unfolding before him in disbelief. He was now in a


    predicament.


    As for the bodyguards who had pointed their guns at Ye Fan, they werementing inwardly. Cold sweat


    was pouring down their backs, and they could barely hold their guns properly.


    Good heavens!


    What kind of person had they just offended?


    "You may get up. This is our first meeting, so it is only natural that you do not recognize me."


    "All these years, you have been running Jiangdong on my behalf. It must have been hard on you."


    Ye Fan had been living in hiding for the past ten years. During this period, only Han, the elderly butler,


    had been in direct contact with him. It was only natural for the other followers, such as Li Er and Chen


    Ao, to not recognize Ye Fan. And that was why Ye Fan had no intention of ming Chen Ao.


    "No no, it is not difficult at all. It is my honor to be able to serve Young Master." "Eight years ago, if it


    weren''t for Young Master''s timely assistance, I would have perished then. And I, Chen Ao, would not


    be where I am today."


    "Young Master, you are my greatest benefactor. I have always remembered and never dared to let


    myself forget the help you have rendered me. All these years, I have been hoping for a day when I


    would be able to serve you and repay your favor."


    As Chen Ao knelt on the floor, he spoke words that were filled with reverence and gratitude.


    Ye Fan nodded. "You are indeed a warmhearted and honorable man. It seems that I have not erred in


    my judgement. Now, get up. And do something about these small fries. It upsets me to look at them."


    To the "small fries", Ye Fan''s soft voice sounded like the ringing of a death knell.


    "Young Master, don''t worry. Regarding what just happened, I will handle it to your satisfaction. Please


    go upstairs and wait there." Chen Ao respectfully invited Ye Fan to move to the floor above.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    "Get your ass over here now!"


    "You asshole! You nearly got me into big trouble~"


    Chen Ao turned his head and started screaming at Sheng Tian.


    Thetter was trembling all over and swaying unsteadily on his feet. A torrent of cold sweat poured


    down his back, as icy fear gripped his heart. Meanwhile, Mr. Du was panicking inwardly and his face


    had turned an unhealthy shade of green.


    "Mr. Sheng, what... what..." Mr. Du was also trembling as he looked at Sheng Tian, who was standing


    just nearby.


    Sheng Tian had a pained look in his eyes as he replied, "Damn it. I think we are in big trouble-"


    Who would have thought that the ordinarylooking young man would be so powerful, that even Master


    Ao had to prostrate before him.


    "Damn it! Who the hell did I offend today?"


    Just then, Sheng Tian looked terribly pale.


    "I have been ruling the central district for nearly ten years. Who would have thought that I would meet


    my end at the hands of a young man~"


    Sheng Tian sighed. The ambiguous expression on his face made it difficult to discern if he was crying


    orughing.


    "Mr. Sheng, how... how about we make a run for it? The bald-headed Mr. Du, who was shivering and


    wobbling in fright, asked in a whisper.


    But Sheng Tian shook his head and sighed. "Make a run for it? If Master Ao has no intention of letting


    us go, do you think we will be able to do so?"


    When he heard this, Mr. Du fell into the depths of despair.


    Are we going to die today?


    "Shit! It''s all your fault! You stupid bitch!"


    "Because of you, Mr. Sheng and I have offended that person!"


    Mr. Du was ready to cry. When he turned around, he pulled Xiao-Fang''s hair and started beating her.


    Just then, Mr. Du truly felt like killing this woman.


    Today''s events happened because of her.


    If it weren''t for her, they would not have offended that person!


    But it was already toote for regrets, now that things hade to this.


    In the end, both Sheng Tian and Mr. Du braced themselves and went upstairs.


    "Mr. Chu, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding." "I didn''t know you were following


    Master


    AO."


    "No, I meant I didn''t know Master Ao was following you."


    Ye Fan was sitting inside one of Shengtian Restaurant''s luxurious dining rooms, and quietly enjoying


    his tea.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Tian was looking dispirited as he said his apology with his head bowed. Cold sweat


    was pouring down his face, and the awe-inspiring aura he had earlier was now gone.


    "What did you just say? Come over here and repeat it to me." Ye Fan lifted his cup, took a sip of tea


    and smiled lightly.


    Sheng Tian nearly wet his pants when he heard the familiar line. As sweat continued to pour down his


    face, he smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Chu, please don''t do that to me. I cannot bear the burden of


    disrespecting you."


    "I... I... I am truly sorry for what I have done," Sheng Tian said as sweat continued to pour down his


    face.


    "What? Could you repeat yourself? I didn''t catch that." Ye Fan was still smiling. Meanwhile, Chen Ao


    was respectfully refilling Ye Fan''s tea cup.


    "I~l~" Sheng Tian was about to burst into tears. If you wish to beat or kill me, then just say so! Why are


    you repeating the same line I used earlier? You just want to torture me, right?


    "Mr. Chu, please don''t be like this."


    "It was really a misunderstanding just now. If I had known Master Ao was your follower, I would not


    have dared to show off in front of you! I would rather get beaten to death or jump off this building!"


    Sheng Tian said as he trembled in fear.


    What are people most afraid of? The unknown.


    At this moment, Sheng Tian felt like he was a prisoner awaiting judgement. He had no idea what sort of


    ending was waiting for him.


    "What? What did you say? Care to repeat yourself?¡± Ye Fan ignored Sheng Tian''s panicked pleading


    and continued to smile.


    Finally, the suspense proved too much for Sheng Tian to bear and, with a bang, he went down on his


    knees in front of Ye Fan.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Chu, if you wish to beat or punish me, please just say so. I will ept any punishment. But please


    don''t be like this."


    Meanwhile, Chen Ao was also trying to persuade Ye Fan to change his mind. "Young Master, it was


    Sheng Tian''s fault. But he really did not mean to offend you today. And he is still needed in the central


    district. So Young Master, perhaps..."

 Chapter 71 Return of the Mercenary King

    Chapter 71 Return of the Mercenary King


    Inside the restaurant.


    Sheng Tian and the bald-headed Mr. Du were wracked with despair and panic, as they knelt on the


    floor.


    Just then, Chen Ao was interceding for them with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nced at the pair on the floor as he sipped his tea. And then he shook his head with a smile,


    "Forget it. Because Chen Ao is pleading on your behalf, I will let you off this time."


    "But I will give you a word of advice. In future, it is better to act with restraint. After all, you can never be


    certain if you can actually afford to offend the person you are looking down on."


    "Am I right? Mr. Sheng?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan stood up and patted Sheng Tian''s shoulder. Being called "Mr. Sheng¡± had caused thetter''s


    hair to stand on end.


    Sheng Tian hurriedly promised to restrain his men and himself. He swore to never again abuse his


    position to bully others.


    "Also, Mr. Chu, please call me Tian from now on. I can''t bear the weight of ''Mr. Sheng''." Sheng Tian


    said with his head bowed. Due to his panic, sweat was pouring down his forehead.


    Ye Fan did not reply. After biding farewell to Chen Ao, he turned and prepared to leave.


    But Chen Ao tried to get Ye Fan to stay. "Mr. Chu, why don''t you stay for a little longer? We will be


    having a gathering in a moment. Perhaps Mr. Chu could...¡±


    However, Ye Fan waved his hand dismissively and said, "No, thanks. If I get homete, my wife will


    worry."


    "This~" When Chen Ao and the others heard this, theyughed awkwardly. "Mr. Chu is a family-


    oriented man. It is madam''s good fortune to have married you."


    Since Ye Fan had brought up his family life, Chen Ao andpany did not continue to try to keep him.


    It would be disastrous if his staying here resulted in marital disharmony at home.


    "You mentioned a gathering. What kind of gathering is it?"


    Chen Ao respectfully apanied Ye Fan on his way out. Along the way, thetter casually asked


    about the uing gathering.


    And the topic caused Chen Ao to frown unconsciously. "We ran into a little problem, so I asked


    everyone to gather here to discuss countermeasures."


    "Problem? What kind of problem?" Ye Fan''s interest was piqued immediately. Although Chen Ao was


    not an invincible existence in Jiangdong, he was still one of the top five most powerful figures in the


    province.


    Ye Fan was curious to know what sort of problem could trouble a kingpin like Chen Ao.


    Chen Ao sighed and said, "Ai, it is embarrassing to admit, but I will still tell you. Mr. Chu, you don''t pay


    regr attention to the affairs in Jiangdong, so you don''t know this. But things are a bit unstable here


    right now."


    "Oh? Unstable? Don''t tell me that there are still people you can''t control in Jiangdong?"


    Chen Ao shook his head and smiled bitterly. "It''s not that he doesn''t ept my leadership. It''s more like


    he doesn''t ept all the leaders of Jiangdong.¡±


    "Mr. Chu, have you heard about the consecutive deaths of Lin Qing-Quan, the top tycoon of Guyang


    city, and Niu Chao-Yang, the family head of the prestigious Niu family in Changdong city?"


    "Didn''t they pass away due to sickness?" The news had reported that their deaths were due to illness,


    and so Ye Fan had not given the matter much thought. But now that Chen Ao was bringing up the


    deaths all of sudden, Ye Fan could not help feeling suspicious about the circumstances surrounding


    their demises. "Are you saying


    that..."


    Chen Ao nodded and replied, "Yes. The two were murdered. They didn''t die from sickness."


    "And their murderer is the former top tycoon of Jiangdong, Wu He-Rong."


    "Ten years ago, Wu He-Rong was the number one kingpin of Jiangdong. He was a cruel man.


    Someone who was willing to do anything for the sake of profit. Back then, he used unscrupulous


    means to bring about the ruin of hispetitors and their families. Those victims became his stepping


    stones to sess. Later, Wu He-Rong started making money from drug dealing. And finally, he


    incurred public wrath in Jiangdong. At that time, the top honchos from the sixteen cities of Jiangdong


    province worked together to report Wu He-Rong''s misdeeds. In the end, they managed to topple his


    empire."


    "Afterward, all of Wu He-Rong''s men were sent to prison, but he managed to go into hiding overseas."


    "Many people assumed that Wu He-Rong had died in some foreign country. Who would have thought


    that he would return to Jiangdong after hiding for ten years?"


    "And after spending ten years in foreignnds, Wu He-Rong has mastered incredible skills. The Niu


    family had several dozen well-trained martial artists, but they could do nothing against him. And even


    Lin Qing-Quan''s very expensive bodyguard was defeated in under one round. Wu He-Rong killed him


    with just a finger strike."


    "Right now, everyone can feel the danger approaching. That''s why we are gathering here tonight to


    Chen Ao had a sombre expression on his face. Back then, he had been one of the people to report Wu


    He-Rong''s misdeeds. And it was obvious that Wu He-Rong had returned for revenge. This matter must


    be resolved properly, or even Chen Ao himself would meet his end.


    "Interesting. To think that a single person could cause such an upheaval in Jiangdong. It seems this Wu


    He-Rong is a capable man." As Ye Fan listened, a faint smile appeared on his lips. Afterward, he


    looked at Chen Ao and asked, "So now what? Have you thought of any countermeasure? Do you need


    my help?"


    Chen Ao was overjoyed when he heard this. "Is the Chu familying to our aid?"


    "Haha~"


    "If the Chu family intervenes, then we have nothing to worry about even if a hundred Wu He-Rongs


    show up.¡±


    At this moment, Chen Ao found himself in the throes of joy. These days, because of Wu He-Rong, he


    had been unable to eat or sleep well. If the Chu family was willing to intervene, then he would have


    nothing to worry about.


    Chen Ao did know a little about the terrifying power of the Chu family.


    Even a country had to take the Chus seriously. It would be easy for a power like that to deal with a


    stray like Wu He-Rong.


    "You are overthinking this. I am talking about myself, not the Chu family."


    But Ye Fan''s next words crushed Chen Ao''s hopes, and caused thetter''s smile to freeze on his face.


    "All by yourself? Against Wu He-Rong?" Chen Ao was stupefied.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" A faint smile appeared on Ye Fan''s lips.


    Chen Aoughed embarrassedly and said, "Mr. Chu, it is not that I don''t believe you. But this Wu He-


    Rong is a vicious fellow, and he is also a superb martial artist. I heard that he has been working as a


    mercenary in the west for the past ten years. He has learned many killing techniques. Although Mr. Chu


    is an excellent strategist and remarkably intelligent, but your intellect will not work on him. It will be like


    pitting a schr against a diator in the arena. So~"


    Chen Ao had said a lot. But one could summarize his lengthy speech into one sentence.


    He was afraid that Wu He-Rong would beat Ye Fan to death.


    Ye Fan hade from a powerful family and was remarkably intelligent. All these years, Ye Fan had


    not only supported Chen Ao financially, but had also devised cunning strategies for thetter. And


    thanks to Ye Fan''s aid, Chen Ao had be the King of Jiangdong.


    From the bottom of his heart, Chen Ao truly admired his benefactor.


    But when it came to fighting, Chen Ao had no confidence in Ye Fan.


    After all, he was not a burly man. And Ye Fan hade from a rich family, so his life was probably free


    from violence. It would be too easy for a mercenary king like Wu He-Rong - someone who had spent


    thest ten years on bloody battlefields - to kill the pampered young man.


    "Fine-"


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. I don''t really want to get involved anyway."


    Ye Fan snorted when he heard Chen Ao''s tone, and then he left the restaurant.


    But he had only taken a few steps out of the entrance, when a car came speeding toward him.


    "Whoa!"

 Chapter 72 Go to Hell, You Jerk!

    Chapter 72 Go to Hell, You Jerk!


    Screech-


    The tires of the vehicle scraped against the road and produced a high-pitched noise.


    Finally, the ck Benz came to a sudden stop in front of Ye Fan, nearly scaring him out of his wits.


    Just then, a door opened and two men, who looked like roly-poly dolls, disembarked from the car. They


    were both sporting crew cuts and wearing short-sleeved grey shirts. Ye Fan was about to ask them if


    they knew how to drive properly when the fat duo started to scold him.


    "Damn!"


    "Don''t you freaking know how to walk properly?"


    "Are you blind?"


    "If you are blind, then don''t leave your house and cause trouble for others!"


    "Can you bear the responsibility for startling Master Er?"


    "Oh my~"


    "You useless bastards! Don''t you know how to drive? Are you trying to kill me?"


    At this moment, the back door of the car opened and a balding middle-aged man stepped out while


    clutching his head. Obviously, he had hit his head when the vehicle came to sudden stop.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao stopped yelling at Ye Fan and hurried over to their employer. "Master Er, Master


    Er! Are you alright? Why don''t we take you to the hospital?" they said in a panic.


    "Screw the hospital! The meeting is about to start! If we arete, I will kill you!" Li Er screamed in rage.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao were overwhelmed with panic, and so they decided to deflect the me


    elsewhere. "Master Er, you can''t me us. We were driving carefully when some blind idiot dashed


    onto the road." "Master Er, please don''t worry. We will get that bastard toe over and apologize to


    you."


    After Jin Bao had made his promise, he pulled Ye Fan over and screamed: "You bastard! Do you know


    you are in huge trouble? Apologize to Master Er right now!"


    Under the moonlight, Ye Fan stuck his hands in his pockets and looked at the uncouth middle-aged


    man before him.


    "Apologize?" Ye Fan shook his head with a smile. "I don''t think Master Er will dare to ept my


    apology. Am I right, Master Er?" Heavy emphasis was ced on the second "Master Er."


    Li Er had been rubbing his head a moment ago. But now he stood still on the spot, as though


    thunderstruck.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu?"


    There was no way he would not recognize Ye Fan''s voice.


    When he lifted his head, he saw Ye Fan smiling coldly at him. Li Er was frightened out of his wits, and


    he immediately turned around to p his subordinates. Jin Bao and Yin Bao were hit so hard that they


    spun on the spot.


    "You bastards! How dare you offend Mr. Chu?"


    "Quick! Apologize to Mr. Chu right now!¡±


    Li Er almost wet his pants. He could not help thinking that his subordinates had nearly sent him to an


    early grave.


    After all, no matter how powerful he was, he would never dare to show off in front of Mr. Chu.


    "Mr. Chu, I am sorry."


    "My men had failed to recognize you. I apologize to you on their behalf."


    "It was all my fault. I have failed in disciplining my subordinates. I promise such a thing will never


    happen again."


    Li Er was sweating profusely as he made


    his apology.


    But Ye Fan only smiled lightly and said, "It is a small matter. But we have only been apart for a few


    days, and you have gotten really arrogant. You were the one who nearly ran me over, but you wanted


    me to apologize to you?"


    "Even I do not enjoy such prestige."


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Chu. You are my greatest benefactor and have saved my life countless times. You


    are just like a real father to me. No matter what happens, I will never dare to show you disrespect."


    Ye Fan''s words had sent Li Er into a state of panic, so thetter kept on apologizing. He wished he


    could just kick his troublemaking subordinates to death.


    Ye Fanughed softly, before turning to look at the panicking duo standing behind Li Er. He spoke


    indifferently to them: "Jin Bao and Yin Bao, right? In future, it''s better to be a courteous person, a kinder


    person and a calmer person. Also, you should smile more often."


    "Yes yes yes. We will bear your teachings in mind." Jin Bao and Yin Bao nodded their heads rapidly as


    they kept saying "yes." The pair felt overwhelmed by the unexpected favoritism. Who would have


    thought that Mr. Chu would personally teach them a lesson?


    "Okay, Er. Now, tell me why you are here in Jianghai. Is it because of that Wu-something-Rong?"


    Ye Fan decided to stop making fun of Li Er, who was a coward at heart. Continued teasing might


    inspire Li Er to start calling him "father."


    "Mm?"


    "Mr. Chu knows about this too?" Li Er was surprised. Very few people in Jiangdong knew about this. He


    had not expected Ye Fan to know as well.


    "Mr. Chu, did youe to Jianghai for this matter as well?" Li Er was overjoyed when he arrived at this


    conclusion.


    Hahaha-"


    "In front of the Chu family, that Wu He-Rong is just as helpless as a trussed-up animal awaiting


    ughter! We have nothing to fear from him!"


    "I must thank you and the Chu family foring to Jiangdong''s aid!"


    Li Er was overjoyed. When he had first heard about Wu He-Rong''s return to Jiangdong, he was so


    frightened that he dared not sleep with the lights off or leave his house. Since then, he had been living


    with the constant fear that Wu He-Rong was waiting nearby to kill him.


    So now that he knew (assumed) the Chu family was going to intervene, the gloominess that had been


    guing him ofte vanishedpletely. He felt optimistic all of a sudden.


    "You are overthinking this. A mere Wu He-Rong does not warrant the attention of the Chu family."


    Because of what had happened to his mother, Ye Fan did not have a good opinion of the Chu family.


    But he did acknowledge their power.


    And the mes of joy burning inside Li Er was doused in an instant by Ye Fan''s indifferent words.


    "So you came here because you want to face Wu He-Rong alone, without relying on the Chu family?¡±


    Li Er stared and hurriedly shook his head. "No way. You definitely can''t do this.¡±


    "Mr. Chu, it is not that I don''t believe in you, but Wu He-Rong is just too strong. He is a cold-blooded


    mercenary king. I heard he killed several thousand people when he was working as a mercenary. He


    can knock out people like us with just a p. I think Mr. Chu should not get involved in this matter. We


    have already recruited a Thai Chinese underground boxing champion to help us. I think he will be able


    to deal with Wu He-Rong.¡±


    Obviously, Li Er also did not believe in Ye Fan''s ability.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eye started twitching uncontrobly.


    Damn you all


    You are all looking down on me?


    "Well, I didn''t want to get involved in the first ce.¡±


    Ye Fan hmphed coldly, turned his head and left. He was not going to bother with the cowardly Li Er.


    "Master Er, do you think Mr. Chu is angry?" Jin Bao asked in a whisper.


    Li Er waved his hand dismissively as he nced at Ye Fan. "Don''t bother with that now. This is for his


    safety after all. If he gets killed by Wu He-Rong, it is not just Yunzhou that will be affected. The whole of


    Jiangdong will perish along with him as well.¡±


    Li Er remembered what Ye Fan''s father had told him before leaving Yunzhou.


    "Anyone in Jiangdong can die. Except for my son!"


    "Ye Fan, Ye Fan. Where are you?" "Quick, tell me! Did they beat you? I have already called the police.


    They will be there soon to rescue you." After Ye Fan had parted ways with Li Er, he received a call from


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Her tone was frantic and full of worry. When she spoke, it sounded like she was crying.


    "Mu... Mu-Cheng, I don''t think I can make it..."


    "Before I die, I... I only wish to hear you call... call me ''darling''"


    From the other end of the line, Qiu Mu-Cheng could hear the sound of her husband''s feeble breathing.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng could feel a part of her heart shattering into pieces. Her tears started flowing


    at once. "No, Ye Fan. You can''t die. I won''t allow it. I won''t allow it~"


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng bawled. In the past, she had considered Ye Fan to be a burden, rather than


    someone important to her. But now that she was about to lose him, she finally realized that,


    unbeknonwnst to her, the person who was despised by everyone else had already upied a ce in


    her heart.


    "Mu... Mu-Cheng, would... would you?" Ye Fan''s voice continued to sound weak.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in aplete state of panic. Her voice choked and tears streamed down her face.


    Finally, she shouted into her phone. "Darling!"


    "Aye," Ye Fan replied.


    "Hahaha-"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Darling, I knew it! Although you usually act aloof toward me but, deep down, you actually think of me


    as your husband!"


    And Ye Fan''s shamelessughter rang out from the phone.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbfounded. And she also stopped crying.


    After a moment of silence, she roared angrily into her phone. "Ye Fan, you


    bastard! How dare you lie to me!"


    "You jerk!"


    "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 73 Ye Fan the Coolie

    Chapter 73 Ye Fan the Coolie


    "Jerk-"


    "Go away!"


    "Don''t evere back again!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was left fuming after her husband''s prank. She had actually been worried about him, but


    Ye Fan had trampled on her feelings by making fun of her.


    And so, after raging at Ye Fan for a while, she hung up forcibly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was left smiling awkwardly at the other end of the line. "I may have carried the joke


    too far.¡±


    But Ye Fan had enjoyed the experience. In his opinion, bickering was a part of normal marital life.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had always been aloof and rarely spoke to him. It would have been


    unthinkable in the old days for her to yell at him like she had just done.


    Back then, their home had felt as cold as an ice house as far as Ye Fan was concerned.


    "Now, it feels more like a real home."


    Ye Fan shook his head with a smile. And immediately afterward, he started sending text messages to


    and calling his wife to ask for forgiveness.


    After all, Ye Fan had been the one to lie to Qiu Mu-Cheng, so he should be the one doing the


    apologizing.


    After god only knew how many attemptster, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally picked up his call.


    "Okay. If you want me to forgive you, then go out and buy me a washboard right now. If you can''t get


    one, then don''t bother toe back.¡±


    Hmph, I am so pissed-


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ended the call in a huff. And the pained expression on Ye Fan''s face froze in the windy


    rain.


    "Ai, never mind, never mind. A gentleman doesn''t fight with ady. For the sake of familial harmony, I


    will give in to her."


    But just as Ye Fan was about to go search for a supermarket, he suddenly remembered that he did not


    have any money on him. He had the Hongqi Bank ck card, but he was worried that he might not be


    able to use that in a normal supermarket. So in the end, he decided to just give Chen Ao a call.


    "You wish to borrow money?"


    "Mr. Chu, you are standing on ceremony. Just tell me how much you want. I will tell the finance


    department to transfer the amount to your ount." Chen Ao agreed to Ye Fan''s request with crity.


    "No need to do that. I just need a little cash. Right now, for preference."


    "But~" Chen Aoughed embarrassedly. "Mr. Chu, if it is cash you want, I am afraid I can''te up


    with a lot in such a short time. We only have a few million in thepany''s safe."


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "It is not a problem. I only need two hundred."


    "Two... Two hundred?" Chen Ao''s eye twitched a little.


    To think that someone as wealthy as Young Master Chu would have to resort to borrowing a mere two


    hundred.


    "Haha, this is so embarrassing. I have no choice but to do this. My wife holds the purse strings at


    home. Well, I need the money urgently. I will wait for you at the restaurant''s entrance.¡±


    Chen Ao hurriedly agreed. Immediately afterward, he gave his assistant a call and instructed her to


    deliver the money to Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Chen, what is the matter? Did something urgente up?"


    Just then, all the top honchos of Jiangdong had already gathered inside the private dining room.


    Everyone was waiting for the meeting to begin. So they had gotten curious when they witnessed the


    seemingly urgent phone conversation between their leader and Ye Fan.


    Chen Ao waved his hand dismissively and said, "It was nothing. Just a phone call from a friend. Let us


    continue."


    Outside the restaurant, Ye Fan was waitingposedly for his money.


    Tonight, the atmosphere at Shengtian Restaurant was extraordinary serious. After Ye Fan''s departure,


    they had cleared out all the diners and cordoned off the area. And there were bodyguards patrolling the


    one hundred meter radius surrounding the restaurant. As he looked around, Ye Fan noticed that the


    parking lot in front of the restaurant was filled to capacity with luxury cars.


    "Wow, they are really taking this seriously."


    "It looks like Wu He-Rong''s return has frightened the leaders of Jiangdong."


    Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled.


    At this moment, his phone rang. When Ye Fan answered, the capable-sounding voice of a woman rang


    out from the other end of the line. It sounded unhappy.


    "Are you the one who wanted to borrow money from Mr. Chen?"


    "Yes, I am. And you are?" Ye Fan replied after being taken aback for a moment.


    But the woman caller ignored Ye Fan''s question and continued to speak coldly. "I will give you thirty


    seconds to get over here. I am waiting for you at the restaurant''s entrance. I will only be waiting for


    thirty seconds. I won''t be around if you arrive after the deadline.¡±


    Pa~


    The call had ended.


    Ye Fan was dumbfounded. And then he shook his head with a smile.


    This woman is putting on airs.


    But Ye Fan did not mind. After all, he was here to borrow money from them. He needed to have a good


    attitude and yield to their demands. And so, he sprinted toward the restaurant in order to meet the


    deadline.


    Along the way, none of the security personnel stopped Ye Fan. It seemed they had already been


    informed that he wasing.


    And soon, Ye Fan entered the lobby.


    In the lobby, a high-heeled young woman was supervising a team of workers. She had on a white


    "Work faster!"


    "The VIP is arriving soon! Why is the hall still so messy?"


    "What were you all doing just now?"


    "Don''t you know a VIP ising today?"


    Although she looked young, she had a presence that spoke ofpetence and gravitas. And on her


    exquisite face, she had a frosty look that pushed others away.


    The workers around her seemed to have a healthy respect for her. They did not utter a word of


    But it had to be said that, although she was foul-tempered, she had a beautiful face and nice figure.


    And her long legs were especially mesmerizing. Many of the men around her would take sneak peeks


    at her and get aroused.


    "Lady, I hope I have arrived on time?" Ye Fan could tell with a nce that the woman who had called


    him earlier was standing right before him.


    Chen Nan looked at Ye Fan with a raised eyebrow and asked, "Are you the person who wanted to


    borrow money from my father?"


    "Father?" Ye Fan was dumbfounded. Could it be that this woman was Chen Ao''s daughter?


    "I suppose you are another one of my father''s poor rtives? Let me give you people one final


    warning. Just because we are rich, it doesn''t mean we have an obligation to lend you money."


    "When my father was building up his business from scratch, where were you hiding? You all are his


    rtives, but have you ever lent him a helping hand?¡±


    "Now that we are doing well, all the distant rtives keeping out of the


    woodwork."


    "And you people keep asking us for jobs, for loans and even matchmaking partners! Do we owe you?"


    "If you are able-bodied, why don''t you go work for your money? Don''t just think of sponging off your


    rtives!"


    Chen Nan had a look of disgust on her face as she lectured Ye Fan.


    All these years, Chen Nan had met plenty of poor rtives who looked like country bumpkins. And they


    all hade with only the intention to either borrow money or ask her father for help.


    Chen Nan truly disliked suchzy parasites.


    Tonight, her father had called her personally and told her to deliver money to someone who needed it.


    Chen Nan had guessed right away that the borrower must be one of her father''s poor rtives.


    Her father was someone who valued kinship and friendship. So whenever his rtives came to visit,


    Chen Ao would receive them in person. Today, for Ye Fan''s sake, Chen Ao had called his daughter


    personally. So Chen Nan was sure that the young man before her was another one of their rtives.


    She felt nothing but disdain for low-ss people like him.


    Ye Fan was speechless. He was only borrowing two hundred. Was there a need to scold him like this


    over a mere two hundred?


    But Ye Fan could not be bothered to give her an exnation. He just wanted to buy the washboard and


    return home as soon as possible.


    It was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s grandmother''s birthday tomorrow. Since he was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, he


    had to go home soon to prepare for the celebration.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is two thousand."


    Although Chen Nan did not want to bother with Ye Fan, she had to listen to her father''s order. So she


    removed a wad of cash from her purse and handed it over.


    Ye Fan was about to take it from her when she pulled back her hand.


    "Miss, is it necessary to do this? It''s just a bit of money."


    Ye Fan was ready to cry. Chen Ao was the King of Jiangdong after all. He should not be facing financial


    difficulties. So why was it so difficult to borrow just a small sum of money from his daughter?


    After criticizing him so harshly and after showing nothing but contempt for him, she was going to deny


    him the loan in the end?


    "Just a bit of money? Easy for you to say. If this is just a bit of money, why do you need to borrow it


    from us?" Ye Fan''s words caused her to dislike him even more. Chen Nan thought that he was acting


    like an ungrateful wretch. Instead of expressing his thanks for the loan, he was going toin?


    "If it weren''t for my father, I would rather donate the money to charity than lend it to you."


    "But, I dislike people who sponge off others. So I will not give you the money for nothing. As it happens,


    I need workers here tonight. So you have to work for your money." Chen Nan''s tone was icy cold and


    carried with it an air of authority that brooked no disagreement.


    What?


    I have to work as a coolie before I can get the loan?


    Ye Fan shrugged and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 74 Whose Wife Are You Insulting?

    Chapter 74 Whose Wife Are You Insulting?


    Faced with her demand, Ye Fan did not try to negotiate. He decided to just do her the favor as thanks


    for the loan.


    "Let me go buy something first. Once I am done with my shopping, I will return. Don''t worry, I am not


    going to run away. I do have some integrity, you know?"


    "But I don''t need that much. Two hundred will be enough."


    Ye Fan was afraid that the shops might be closed if he went toote. So he wanted to purchase the


    washboard first, beforeing in to work.


    At first, Chen Nan had not wanted to let Ye Fan go. But since he only took two hundred from the two


    thousand she had offered, she was a little surprised. In the past, her father''s poor rtives had always


    asked for more money, not less. If she had given them two thousand, they would ask for ten times the


    amount.


    This poor rtive is different from the others.


    Chen Nan''s dislike for Ye Fan lessened a little. In the end, she agreed to let Ye Fan finish his shopping


    before returning to work.


    Vroom~


    Suddenly, a high-pitched roar drifted to them from somewhere far away.


    Under the moonlight, a Maybach sped toward the restaurant like a bolt of ck lightning.


    Screech~


    Just as it looked like it was about to crash into Ye Fan and Chen Nan, the vehicle swerved


    spectacrly.


    Its movement was crisp, like that of a swordsman bisecting a stream of water. As the car executed a


    perfect drift, the orange beams from the tail lights drew a beautiful arc in the air. Finally, the Maybach


    came to a steady stop before Chen Nan and Ye Fan.


    A door opened.


    And a suited man wearing sunsses stepped out of the vehicle.


    The yellow lights of the streetmps gave his bronze colored skin a metallic sheen, and provided a


    powerful visual impact. Under the suit, his vigorous muscles bulged and looked ready to rip the


    restraining clothes to shreds.


    It seemed Chen Nan was weak against muscle-bound hunks like him. She looked like she had gone


    into heat, the moment she saw him.


    "Handsome!¡± she blurted out unconsciously.


    When Ye Fan heard this, the corner of his eye started twitching.


    Just as expected, women were a group who yed double standards. Earlier, she had been acting like


    an aloof and beautiful CEO, and ring her workers into obedience with her icy cold look.


    And now, she had turned into a fan girl in front of the muscle-bound hunk.


    But Chen Nan was just exhibiting the youthful exuberance that was normal for girls her age.


    After all, she was just a young girl, not older than twenty.


    The man pulled down his sunsses, tilted his head to look and then directed a question to Chen Nan.


    "Is this the Shengtian Restaurant?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    Chen Nan nodded her head hurriedly and asked, "You are?"


    Instead of answering, the man sank his qi into his dantian, faced the direction of the restaurant and


    yelled, "The Boxing King Huo Dun is here! The person who has invited me here tonight, get out here


    and wee me!"


    "...get out here and wee me-"


    Boom-


    Huo Dun truly lived up to his title. He had managed to demonstrate the power of the Boxing King with


    just a shout.


    A strong wind started to blow and stir up the area.


    "You... You are the Boxing King Huo Dun?"


    Chen Nan was taken aback. The VIP she had been waiting for was finally here.


    "Quick, the weing party-"


    "Come out here and wee Mr. Huo~"


    Chen Nan''s job tonight was to receive Huo Dun. Now that the VIP himself was here, it was time for her


    to get busy.


    Meanwhile, inside the VIP room in Shengtian Restaurant, Chen Ao and his associates were still having


    their meeting. When they heard the shout, however, their expressions changed.


    "Quick! The Boxing King is here!" "Let us go down to wee him~"


    A mor broke out in the room.


    All at once, the group inside the restaurant started moving. Chen Ao led the leaders of Jiangdong


    downstairs to wee the VIP.


    "Wee, Mr. Huo!"


    "Wee, Mr. Huo~"


    Just then, both sides of the path were filled with restaurant employees. Thedies were wearing


    cheongsams while the male employees were wearing the red uniforms provided by the restaurant.


    All the greeters bowed at the waist to wee Huo Dun and, under their gaze, the Boxing King


    stepped onto the red carpet. Apanied by Chen Ao and his associates, Huo Dun walked proudly up


    to the restaurant.


    "Boxing King, Huo Dun?"


    Ye Fan, who was standing among the weing party, shook his head and smiled.


    He thought that Huo Dun was putting on airs. They still didn''t know if the Boxing King was worth his salt


    and, yet, he had insisted on receiving a personal wee from the leaders of Jiangdong.


    Even he had not received such a wee.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Chen, since the weing ceremony is already over, can I go do my shopping now?" Ye Fan


    asked with an awkward smile.


    Just now, Ye Fan had not wanted to participate in the weing ceremony. But unexpectedly, Chen


    Nan had shanghaied him into bing one of the greeters.


    "Okay okay okay. Just go and return as soon as possible." Chen Nan waved her hand dismissively and


    let Ye Fan go. It seemed she was going to give him a task upon his return.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Fan toplete his errand and, soon, he returned with his shopping in arge


    stic bag.


    When she spotted him, Chen Nanshed out at Ye Fan again. "Stop dilly-dallying! Come on, hurry up!"


    "Go to the VIP room and serve tea to the guests."


    "Be careful and don''t mess up. Everybody here is a VIP. Anyone in there can just squash you with a


    finger."


    Since Chen Nan was making Ye Fan serve tea to the guests, it looked like she was really using him as


    aborer.


    Ye Fan did not refuse. He held the tea pot in one hand and entered the room. At the same time, he


    ced his shopping on a table beside the door.


    The lights inside the VIP room were turned off, so nobody noticed Ye Fan''s entrance.


    At this moment, everybody was watching a video on the screen before them.


    It appeared to be a blurry recording from a CCTV camera. But a figure in ck clothing could be seen.


    He was standing under the night sky and surrounded by several dozen burly men.


    "Is that you, Wu He-Rong?"


    "It has been ten years already. I did not expect you to be still alive!¡±


    "But you life wille to an end today-¡±


    "I, Niu Chao-Yang, will rid Jiangdong of a scourge like you-"


    Crash-


    On the screen, a mass of men surrounded and rushed toward the ck-clothed man.


    And Wu He-Rong, who had been standingposedly in their midst, suddenly threw a punch.


    Bam-


    Arrgh-


    After a moment of chaos, only Wu He-Rong remained standing upright. All of his attackers had


    copsed on the floor.


    Toward the end of the clip, gun shots could be heard. But they changed nothing. Every single one of


    Wu He-Rong''s attackers died in the end, including Niu Chao-Yang, the head of the Niu family. His dark


    red blood flowed like a stream from his throat and covered the floor.


    "Mm?"


    "The punch just now?" Someone had paid attention and frowned, when the sound of the punch rung


    out in the room. But that had gone unnoticed by everyone else.


    After the end of the clip, Chen Ao told his daughter to turn on the lights.


    "Mr. Huo, this is the audio-visual data that we have gathered on Wu He-Rong."


    "Oh yes, we have also found a fist print left behind by Wu He-Rong on the scene. Please have a look at


    it. I will get somebody to bring it over."


    Chen Ao waved his hand, and one of his underlings went downstairs to fetch the fist print.


    Just then, it was very quiet in the room. While the video recording of the massacre continued to y on


    a loop, many among the audience looked fearful and sombre.


    Chen Ao had a serious expression on his face, and Li Er was so frightened that he could not stop


    trembling.


    Not one of them could know for sure if they would be the next one to die.


    "Ai, are you an idiot?¡±


    "Why are you just standing around?"


    "Quick, go serve the tea!"


    "Serve Mr. Huo first-"


    Just as the leaders of Jiangdong were worrying about Wu He-Rong, Chen Nan suddenly poked Ye Fan


    from behind. She red fiercely at him and inwardly scolded him for being a durd. She was almost


    speechless at how slow-witted he was.


    I told you to serve tea! Not to stand around and daydream!


    Ye Fan nodded and went to serve the tea.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the video clip. No one would notice a mere server


    going around with a tea pot.


    And Ye Fan''s attention was not on the tea either. He was thinking about the punch thrown by the ck-


    clothed man.


    This technique. Why does it look so familiar?


    Ye Fan frowned.


    "Damn!"


    "Are you trying to kill me?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "Don''t you know how to serve tea?"


    Because Ye Fan had been distracted by the mysterious fist technique, he failed to noticed that the tea


    cup was already filled to capacity. The scalding liquid overflowed and sshed onto Li Er.


    It hurt him so much that he jumped up from his seat immediately. And while in the throes of rage, he


    started scolding Ye Fan.


    "This is just not my day!¡±


    "Are you freaking blind?¡±


    "Don''t you have eyes?"


    "Why are you pouring when the cup is already full?"


    "Screw your wife!"


    Li Er was so angry that he almost pped the server.


    Damn it!


    This idiot~


    When Chen Nan saw what happened, she cradled her forehead with her hand.


    This is bad!


    She inwardly scolded Ye Fan for being useless and causing trouble for her.


    Chen Nan hurried forward to mediate. "Master Li Er, are you alright? This is my fault, all my fault. I


    used the wrong person for the job. Are you hurt badly?"


    And then, Chen Nan turned around to yell at Ye Fan. "You bastard! Look at what you have done! Quick!


    Apologize to Master Er right now!¡±


    Ye Fan slowly put down the tea pot and looked up. Just then, he had a frosty expression on his delicate


    face. He looked at Li Er and asked, "Whose wife are you going to screw?"


    His tone was sinister and infinitely cold.

 Chapter 75 Its All Your Daughters Fault!

    Chapter 75 It''s All Your Daughter''s Fault!


    "Mister... Mister... Mister..."


    Li Er had felt like he was struck by lightning, when Ye Fan looked over at him. The kingpin of Yunzhou


    was stunned, and could only stare at thetter with big bulging eyes.


    Li Er was frightened out of his wits.


    His mouth was hanging wide open, and his body was trembling. But even though he kept repeating


    "Mister" over and over, he was stammering so badly that he could notplete his sentence.


    After a long while, Li Er managed to recover his wits. His face crumpled and, in a pleading tone, he


    said, "Mr. Chu, I really didn''t know it was you?"


    "If I had known it was you, I would never have insulted you."


    "So you are telling me it was my fault?¡±


    Ye Fan''s retort caused Li Er to tremble violently, and his face turned even paler.


    "No~"


    "It was all my fault! Me and my stupid mouth!"


    "I was blind and didn''t recognize Mr. Chu~"


    As he started to p himself in the mouth, Li Er looked like he was ready to burst into tears at any


    moment.


    The other attendees were stunned.


    After all, Li Er was one of the leaders of Jiangdong, and the unofficial ruler of Yunzhou city. So how


    could they not be shocked, when they saw him acting so respectfully toward a mere server?


    What?


    Mr. Chu?


    Chen Ao''s face twitched and turned an ugly shade of green. He was so frightened that he jumped up


    from his seat right away.


    But Chen Nan was only looking confusedly at Li Er. She had not noticed her father''s abnormality.


    "Master Er, what are you doing?"


    "There is no need for you to panic."


    "A person of your status need not apologize to a humble server like him."


    "Moreover, he was the one at fault. So he should be the one to apologize!"


    Chen Nan looked surprised at Li Er''s behavior. And then she turned to re at Ye Fan. "What are you


    just standing there for? Quick,e apologize to Master Er!"


    "Do you understand your position? How dare you argue with someone like Master Er?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Chen Nan gave Ye Fan a severe tongueshing.


    And Li Er almost wet his pants.


    "Screw you!"


    "Where did this idiote from? Are you trying to get me killed?"


    Li Er turned to scold Chen Nan with a furious expression on his face. He was so mad that he wished he


    could just kick the mouthy woman to death.


    "Nan-Nan, shut up!"


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Chen Ao''s heart tightened when he saw what was going on. Filled with panic and worry, he quick-


    stepped over to his daughter and scolded her with a serious expression.


    "You disobedient child! How dare you go around insulting people?"


    "I have taught you how to conduct yourself in society! Have you forgotten all my lessons?"


    Chen Ao was fuming mad and yelled angrily at the top of his voice. Chen Nan was frightened into


    stupefaction.


    Her face paled and, in an instant, tears appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    This was the first time in so many years her father had yelled at her.


    Chen Nan was a pampered child. Because she was Chen Ao''s daughter, nobody had ever dared to


    cause her offence. Because she was still young, she never had the chance to encounter setbacks. And


    therefore, she had be very thin-skinned.


    Now that her father had scolded her in front of so many people, she could not help but burst into tears.


    "Dad, what... what did I do?¡±


    Chen Nan felt aggrieved and asked chokingly, "Why did you scold me?"


    But Chen Ao ignored his daughter, pushed her aside and hurried over to Ye Fan.


    Mr. Chu, my daughter has failed to recognize you. She is young and ignorant. Please forgive her for


    causing you offence." Chen Ao was sweating profusely as he bowed in apology.


    Just then, Chen Ao was panicking hard. After all, his subordinate, Sheng Tian, had offended Ye Fan


    earlier. And now, his own daughter had made the same mistake. There was no way Chen Ao would not


    panic.


    He was afraid that Ye Fan would punish his daughter severely in a fit of anger.


    One after another, the two kingpins, Chen Ao and Li Er, had apologized most respectfully and fearfully


    to Ye Fan. The other attendees in the room were surprised, and they started to look at him differently.


    Could it be that this tea server in front of uses from some terrifyingly powerful family?


    Even the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, has to show him such respect?


    But even after the pair had made their apologies, Ye Fan continued to look grave and unsmiling.


    When he turned to Li Er, his gaze was especially cold. Thetter almost copsed in fear, and could not


    help thinking that he was about to meet his end.


    It looked like Ye Fan was truly angry.


    But after a long moment of silence, Ye Fan hmphed coldly and said, "Li Er, learn to watch your mouth."


    "The next time I hear you insulting Mu-Cheng, you will get the hell out of Yunzhou!"


    After Ye Fan had spoken, the attendees'' expressions changed slightly.


    Just how powerful is this man!


    He wanted to chase Li Er out of Yunzhou with just a word?


    Not even Chen Ao could do that!


    Was this person just bragging or was he really that powerful?


    Many among the attendees could not help feeling curious.


    "Yes yes yes. I will learn to watch my mouth. I will not talk nonsense anymore."


    "Mr. Chu, please have a seat. I will pour you a drink-"


    Ye Fan''s warning meant that he had pardoned Li Er, so thetter felt immensely relieved. Li Er wiped


    away the sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly helped Ye Fan into a seat. Next, Li Er took the


    neighboring seat and poured some tea for Ye Fan.


    It was obvious that Li Er had been frightened out of his wits. His hands kept trembling as he poured the


    tea.


    Just then, Chen Ao noticed that Ye Fan was wearing the uniform of a restaurant server. So he asked in


    curiosity. "Mr. Chu, didn''t you just leave? Why did you return suddenly? And why were you working as


    a server?"


    Chen Ao wanted to know why Ye Fan had sneaked back into the restaurant to serve tea.


    Ye Fanughed lightly. "Don''t ask me that. Mr. Chen, you will have to ask your precious daughter.¡±


    "I only borrowed two hundred. I didn''t say I would not pay you back. But Master Ao, your daughter


    shanghaied me into bing aborer here."


    "Mm?" When Chen Ao heard this, his face turned an ugly shade of green. He turned to look at his


    daughter and yelled, "What is going on?"


    "Did you ask Mr. Chu toe work as a tea server?"


    Chen Nan bowed her head. She knew she had caused a huge problem. In the face of Chen Ao''s


    interrogation, she could only nod her head fearfully.


    "How dare you!" "How dare you make Mr. Chu do such menial work?"


    Chen Ao blew his top and smacked the table as he stood up. He roared angrily at his daughter, and


    frightened her so much that she took a few steps back. And her head bowed even lower, as if she was


    afraid of getting hit by her father.


    "Mr. Chen, how did you bring up your daughter?"


    "If I had not recognized Mr. Chu, both of us could be in serious trouble now. Can you take responsibility


    for that?" Li Er was also fuming mad. If Chen Nan were not Chen Ao''s daughter, he would have


    pped the girl already.


    If she had not asked Ye Fan to serve tea, Li Er would not have offended him or insulted his wife.


    Because of Chen Ao''s daughter, Li Er had almost died today. How could he not be mad at her?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Chen, I think you had better give your daughter away. Otherwise, she might get


    you and other people killed one of these days."


    Li Er hmphed angrily, and Chen Nan''splexion turned even paler.

 Chapter 76 Shocking!

    Chapter 76 Shocking!


    Chen Ao was enraged to hear the criticisms against his daughter. He turned to re at Li Er and


    hmphed coldly, "Li Er, you shouldn''t ce the me fully on my daughter.¡±


    "If you had not tried to show off, would you have offended Mr. Chu?"


    "People make mistakes all the time. So what if sombody spilled hot water on you? Was it that big a


    deal? But you just had to put on airs and show off. In the end, you caused offence to Mr. Chu. It was


    nobody''s fault but yours."


    Chen Ao''s retort was a direct attack on Li Er.


    He was not afraid of Li Er.


    And only he himself was allowed to scold Chen Nan. Nobody else had that right.


    "You-"


    Li Er went speechless. He hmphed coldly and stood beside Ye Fan with an ugly expression on his face.


    Just then, Chen Nan had her head bowed as tears swam around her eyes. She was feeling aggrieved


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    and embarrassed, after her father''s public scolding.


    All these years, nobody had ever scolded her so severely. But now-


    "What are you standing there for?¡±


    "Quick, get over there and apologize to Mr. Chu."


    "You brat! You are too daring for your own good. How dare you order Mr. Chu around? Is he someone


    you can just push around? Your mother has spoiled you rotten."


    Chen Ao was both angry and worried.


    He was angry because his daughter, in her ignorance, had dared to push Ye Fan into bing a


    server. And he was worried because he was afraid that Ye Fan might punish his daughter severely.


    But Chen Nan turned a deaf ear to her father''s scolding. She remained standing with her head bowed,


    and refused to take a single step toward Ye Fan.


    "Quick, get over there! Or do you want me to use force?" Chen Ao was beside himself with rage, as he


    walked over to his daughter with the intention of hitting her.


    Meanwhile, Li Er was enjoying the spectacle and fanning the mes of discord. He snorted and said,


    "Heh, she is indeed the daughter of the King of Jiangdong! She is just as prideful as her father."


    "You shut up!" Ye Fan red at Li Er and thenughed lightly. "Chen Ao, forget it. Stop scolding her.


    You can''t push all the me on her. After all, I did borrow money from her. So you can consider the


    work I have done as payment for the interest."


    "Thank you, Mr.~" Chen Ao heaved a sigh of relief when Ye Fan announced his intention to not pursue


    the matter. But before Chen Ao could finish saying his thanks, he was interrupted.


    Chen Nan suddenly looked up at Ye Fan with tear-filled eyes and said coldly,


    "Hmph, stop being such a hypocrite!"


    "I know. You just want to see me make a fool of myself, right?"


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    At this moment, Chen Nan''s pent-up resentment exploded. She red at Ye Fan with red-rimmed eyes


    and started shouting.


    "But, even if my father is afraid of you, I am not!"


    "I really dislike rich brats like you. Just because you have a rich daddy, you go around oppressing


    others. You are nothing without your privileged background."


    "Do you really think they truly respect you from the bottom of their hearts? Don''t be naive!"


    "You are just a wastrel. You can''t evene up with two hundred by yourself and have to borrow the


    money from someone else. You are so useless. Without your family to support you, you are nothing!"


    Once Chen Nan blew her top, she threw all caution to the wind and startedshing out at Ye Fan.


    Chen Ao was frightened out of his wits. He was trembling all over as he yelled at his daughter. "You


    disobedient child! You shut your mouth right now!"


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"


    "Quick! Apologize to Mr. Chu now!"


    "He is just a useless rich brat! Why do I have to apologize to someone like him?


    No way!" Chen Nan yelled stubbornly, turned around and ran away.


    Leaving behind a room filled with silent tension.


    Chen Ao was so outraged that he almost fainted. He shook with anger and finally turned to face Ye Fan


    guiltily. "Mr. Chu, I am sorry. You have seen something embarrassing." "I have spoiled my daughter.


    When I go home, I will be sure to discipline her properly. I will make sure she apologizes to you


    personally."


    But Ye Fanughed awkwardly and said, "Don''t do that. I want to live a long life."


    Considering her temper, Ye Fan thought it likely that Chen Nan would demolish his home if they got


    into an argument.


    But Ye Fan admired her unyielding character. In that regard, Chen Nan was simr to his wife, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Mr. Chen, why is there a need to apologize?"


    "What your daughter did was correct."


    "If it weren''t for his privileged background, this young man here would be a nothing in society!"


    "How useless does a person have to be, that he can''t even earn two hundred on his own?"


    "A wastrel like him does not deserve respect."


    "No wonder the Chinese say that a family''s wealth cannot be retained past the third generation!"


    And then, the Boxing King Huo Dun snorted disdainfully.


    Chen Ao was startled and hurriedly interjected, "Mr. Huo, please mind what you say. Mr. Chu is not a


    good-for-nothing."


    "Oh? Then you tell me what can this young man do?"


    "Can he take a punch from me?"


    "Can he block one strike from me?"


    Huo Dun crossed his leg and looked mockingly at Ye Fan, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Erm~" Chen Ao was rendered speechless. He had promised not to reveal any of Ye Fan''s secrets.


    Everyoneughed when they saw what happened.


    By keeping quiet, Chen Ao had proven that Ye Fan was indeed a wastrel.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Let us not waste our time on a wastrel. Mr. Chen, why is that fist print not here


    yet?" Huo Dun asked coldly. He had gotten impatient.


    Just then, immediately after Huo Dun had finished speaking, the door to the room was pushed open.


    And two burly men walked in while carrying a huge b of stone that weighed several hundred pounds.


    Chen Nan was supervising them and hurrying them forward.


    She was not crying anymore, but her eyes remained blotchy. It was obvious that she had been crying a


    lot.


    "You disobedient girl! How dare youe back?" Chen Ao blew his top when he saw his daughter.


    "Why can''t Ie back? He should be the one to leave. I am a director of Shengtian Restaurant, so I


    cane and go as I please. Nobody can stop me." It was obvious that Chen Nan was saying this for


    Ye Fan''s benefit.


    She felt more and more aggrieved after she had left the restaurant. So in the end, she had done a U-


    turn and returned.


    She would not go away, no matter how much Ye Fan wanted her to. Chen Nan was not going to let a


    wastrel see her make a fool of herself.


    "You~" Chen Ao was so angry that his face had turned an ugly shade of green.


    But Ye Fan thought that Chen Nan was interesting and had character.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Well said!"


    "Youngdy, you go ahead and stay. Don''t worry. As long as I am around, nobody will tell you to leave!"


    Huo Dunughed and came to Chen Nan''s defence.


    It looked like the Boxing King admired her personality.


    Chen Nan was overjoyed. "Thank you, Uncle Huo!"


    With Huo Dun''s protection, Chen Nan felt a lot more confident. She even turned her head to re at Ye


    Fan.


    It was as though her expression was saying, "Come on, you arrogant pig!"


    I am now under the protection of the Boxing King. Let us see if you still dare to bully me!


    Ye Fan thought that Chen Nan''s little bit of stubbornness was funny. It felt like she was a wife sulking


    with her husband.


    "Okay, bring the stone over!"


    The matter between Chen Nan and Ye Fan wasid to rest. Most people in the room thought that the


    pair were too young to merit their attention. If it weren''t for their family backgrounds, the attendees


    would have just chased Ye Fan and Chen Nan away already.


    And soon, the huge b of stone was brought forward by the burly workers.


    The attendees looked over and saw a deep fist print on the stone. It looked as if the huge b of stone


    had been prated. Just how strong was the person who had left his mark on the stone?


    Such a deep fist print was very shocking indeed!


    Many among the attendees paled immediately.

 Chapter 77 Whos Acting Recklessly?

    Chapter 77 Who''s Acting Recklessly?


    "This is the level where one can leave a mark by stomping on a rock, and press hand prints into solid


    metal!"


    "This Wu He-Rong is already so skilled?"


    "No wonder he managed to kill all the fighters from the Niu family."


    As they looked at the cavernous fist print, almost everyone in the room had a terrible expression on his


    face.


    Li Er was shivering all over his body. Right there and then, he made up his mind. When he returned to


    Yunzhou, he would ce more bodyguards around his home and rebuild the basement with steel


    tes.


    Chen Nan, who was standing by the door, went pale at the sight of the cavernous fist print.


    This was the first time she had seen such a feat. To think that a mere body of flesh and bone could


    leave such a deep print on a rock.


    In the past, Chen Nan had always thought that such feats could only be seen in movies or novels. But


    now, she realized that people who could perform such superhuman feats existed in real life.


    And she finally understood why her father had been on tenterhooks these days. With such a powerful


    enemy on the prowl, who would not be worried?


    "Mr. Huo, what do you think?"


    "What do you think are your chances of winning, if you have to face him inbat?" Chen Ao had a


    sombre expression on his face, as he directed the question to Huo Dun.


    Huo Dun said nothing. He walked over to the huge hunk of rock and examined the fist print. After a


    long while, he shook his head and smiled disdainfully.


    "Mm?¡±


    "Mr. Huo, what is it?"


    The leaders of Jiangdong were all looking curiously at the Boxing King.


    But Huo Dun remained silent. Instead, he took a few steps back, nted his feet firmly on the floor and


    lowered his center of gravity.


    Immediately afterward, Huo Dun exhaled heavily and directed his qi to his dantian. Suddenly, with a


    cold glint in his eyes, he exploded into action and drove his punch right into the huge hunk of rock.


    Bang-


    The sound of the impact rang out heavily like muffled thunder.


    The rock shattered at once, sending fragments flying everywhere.


    The few-hundred-pound rock was broken apart in an instant, and tiny pieces of rock were scattered all


    over the floor.


    "What~" "What-What


    Everyone who saw the performance was shocked.


    Both Li Er and Chen Ao had their eyes wide opened. And Chen Nan''s face was flushed as she covered


    her mouth with her hand.


    Huo Dun''s feat had shook them to their core!


    After a long moment of silence, a thunderous apuse broke out in the restaurant.


    Chen Ao and the other leaders kept on pping, and their heartyughter reverberated in the air.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Mr. Huo Dun, you truly live up to your title as the Tiger of South East Asia."


    "It truly shook us to our core to see such a powerful punch. It broadened our horizons.¡±


    "That Wu He-Rong had only managed to leave a shallow print on the rock, but Mr. Huo could shatter


    the whole thing with just


    one punch."


    "That was truly a feat worthy of the Boxing King!"


    Chen Ao was overwhelmed with joy.


    Li Er and the other leaders were pping their hands andughing heartily.


    "Hahaha-"


    "With the Boxing King on our side, we have nothing to fear from Wu He-Rong.¡±


    The leaders of Jiangdong were full of respect for Huo Dun. And, all at once, they started ttering the


    Boxing King.


    After witnessing Huo Dun''s feat of strength, all the tension that had been surrounding the Jiangdong


    leaders started to ease away.


    And, while everybody was celebrating, nobody paid any attention to Ye Fan, who had been sitting


    quietly at the round table. He smiled to himself and shook his head.


    The others could not see the truth, but he could.


    The rock that had been smashed earlier was probably something simr to marble.


    Rocks like that were brittle.


    It would be easy to smash a rock like that. But it would be a hundred times harder to just leave a print


    on it, without breaking the whole thing to bits. To perform such a feat, a person would need to be able


    to exert exceptional control over his strength.


    This Wu He-Rong is able to control his strength to such an exceptional degree. Right now, he''s


    probably a very formidable opponent.


    It was a very precise strike. There was no wasted energy at all.


    A person like him would be considered one of the elites among the mercenaries in the West.


    A ring fighter like Huo Dun would lose in an instant against an experienced killer like


    Wu He-Rong.


    Ye Fan chuckled to himself. But rather than saying anything, he simply lifted his cup and sipped his tea


    quietly.


    "Wow, Mr. Huo is too awesome!"


    "He''s the second Bruce Lee!"


    "He shattered a rock with one punch!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "When they finally meet, I think Mr. Huo will be able to knock Wu He-Rong''s teeth out in under ten


    moves." Chen Nan''s eyes were sparkling as she gushed worshipfully.


    Chen Nan was obviously both amazed and mesmerized by Huo Dun''s feat of strength. She had always


    admired macho heroes like him. At this moment, she had already turned into the Boxing King''s fan girl.


    "Ten moves?" Huo Dun shook his head. And then, heughed arrogantly. "Do I need ten moves to


    defeat him?"


    "Three moves. Within three moves, I will send him running with his tail between his


    legs!¡±


    After his audacious deration, Huo Dun stood in the room with his hands sped behind his back.


    Awe-inspiring!


    Chen Ao and the other leaders were both impressed and awed by Huo Dun''s performance.


    However, just as the attendees were getting up to express their admiration for the Boxing King, cold


    "He can kill you like a chicken from ten feet away!"


    Dead quiet-


    As quiet as a graveyard.


    The moment Ye Fan had spoken, the room went silent. Everyone was rooted to the spot.


    The mood turned heavy. In the room, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    "You bastard, are you tired of living?"


    Huo Dun exploded with rage and he turned to re at Ye Fan, his icy gaze stabbing at thetter like


    daggers.


    Just then, Huo Dun was beside himself with rage!


    Immediately after his deration that he would defeat Wu He-Rong in three moves, Ye Fan had


    retorted that Wu He-Rong could kill him like a chicken from ten feet away.


    What was that?


    It was no longer just a p in the face. It felt more like a kick in his face.


    Huo Dun was not a mild-tempered man. So it was not surprising that he would blow his top.


    "I, Huo Dun, started practising martial arts when I was eight. And when I was ten, I


    took up boxing."


    "When I was twelve, I won the gold medal for the National Youth Boxing


    Championship!"


    "When I was fifteen, I started learning Muay Thai from a grandmaster."


    "It took me only three years to surpass my master!"


    "This year, I fought sixteen matches in seven days and six nights. I won all of them. I made a clean


    sweep of the Muay Thai tournaments!¡±


    "The Muay Thaimunity reveres me as their king!"


    "The martial artsmunity of South East Asia hails me as a tiger!"


    "You are just a naive brat without any aplisments to your name! How dare you insult me?"


    Huo Dun blew his top andshed out continuously at Ye Fan.


    Pride radiated from his body and his eyes glinted coldly as he started walking. With every word he


    spoke, he took a step forward.


    Finally, he came to a stop and stomped heavily on a bench. With a loud bang, the furniture shattered


    into pieces.


    The feat of strength was so awe-inspiring that it shocked the assembled attendees.


    All at once, Chen Ao and Li Er felt a stronger respect for Huo Dun. And Chen Nan''s admiration for him


    grew even deeper.


    But, after hearing what the Boxing King had to say, Ye Fan remainedposed. He took a tiny sip of


    tea, lifted his head and smiled lightly at Huo Dun. "You have said a lot. But so what?¡±


    "Wu He-Rong is still able to kill you like a chicken from ten feet away."


    "This brat is too arrogant!"


    He is too reckless


    "Where did this dumb kide from?" Ye Fan''s words had not only enraged Huo Dun, but the


    assembled leaders of Jiangdong as well. And all of them looked coldly at Ye Fan, as theyshed out


    angrily.


    Chen Nan was disdainful of him as well. "What an idiot!"


    "You are just a useless rich brat without any aplisments to your name. You can''t even fight. So


    how dare you insult the Boxing King?"


    "You have an over-inted ego!"


    "Do you know? The Boxing King can just kill you with one punch!"


    Chen Nanughed disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, both Chen Ao and Li Er remained silent as the crowd continued to condemn Ye Fan. It was


    obvious that they were expressing their disapproval at his arrogance.

 Chapter 78 The Target of Mass Condemnation

    Chapter 78 The Target of Mass Condemnation


    Ye Fan was a capable person and the scion of a powerful family but, in their opinion, it did not


    necessarily mean that he knew how to fight as well.


    Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. There is no such thing as a perfect all-rounder.


    The important thing is to know your own limits.


    Take right now for example. Since long ago, Huo Dun had already gained renown in the boxing


    fraternity. When it came to things like devising strategies and family background, he would probably


    lose to Ye Fan. But when it came to fighting, Chen Ao and the other Jiangdong leaders shared the


    opinion that Huo Dun would beat Ye Fan hands down.


    Ye Fan was just a rich kid with a frail body. So Chen Ao and the others would not look down on him


    even if he had admitted that Huo Dun was the better fighter.


    After all, Huo Dun was the Boxing King of the Muay Thai world and the Tiger of South East Asia. Very


    few people could take him on in a fight.


    But instead of recognizing his own weakness, Ye Fan had gone on to publicly undermine Huo Dun.


    And he had even imed that Wu He-Rong could kill Huo Dun like a chicken from ten feet away.


    Do you freaking know how to box?


    Do you freaking know martial arts?


    Because Ye Fan was just spouting nonsense, he had invited the anger of the Jiangdong leaders.


    Even Chen Ao and Li Er were unhappy with Ye Fan. They thought that he was being petty and acting


    like a braggart. And so, their respect for Ye Fan diminished a little.


    "Mr. Chu, since we do not really understand martial arts, we should refrain frommenting."


    "The Boxing King is an elite fighter, and we have spent a lot of money to bring him here from South


    East Asia."


    "I feel that we should show him some respect and courtesy," Chen Ao advised


    carefully.


    Li Er also nodded in agreement.


    Both Chen Ao and Li Er shared the same opinion that the survival of Jiangdong depended on Huo Dun.


    Now that Ye Fan had publicly undermined Huo Dun, Chen Ao and the other leaders felt the need to


    speak up for their savior.


    After all, their lives were now in the hands of Huo Dun.


    Ai, Mr. Chu is still too young.


    Chen Ao and Li Er shook their heads and sighed feelingly.


    Only young and aggressive people like Ye Fan would show off like that.


    "Hmph~"


    "The young are too ignorant to know fear-" "Mr. Chen, which family is this kid from?"


    "He''s too reckless and can''t tell chalk from cheese."


    "How dare a worthless brat like him insult the savior of Jiangdong?"


    Just then, the Jiangdong leaders were all unhappy with Ye Fan. When they looked at him, their eyes


    were filled with rage and disdain.


    If they were not wary of Ye Fan''s background, they would have chased him away already.


    But Chen Ao waved his hand dismissively and stepped forward to mediate on Ye Fan''s behalf. The


    young man had given him a lot of help back in the day, so Chen Ao was not going to abandon Ye Fan


    over some minor dissatisfaction. "Mr. Chu is young and full of vigor after all. I hope all of you can be


    magnanimous and forgive him."


    "We were all young once."


    Chen Ao had spoken and so, despite their intense loathing for Ye Fan, the other


    Jiangdong leaders kept their peace.


    But it was clear to see that their opinion of him had hit rock bottom.


    And Chen Nan red disdainfully at Ye Fan.


    "Hmph! Stop pretending to be an expert when you don''t know anything! Look at how skinny you are.


    Do you know martial arts? I bet the Boxing King can send you flying with a single punch. Who gave you


    the courage to doubt him?" she whispered with a gloating look on her face.


    At this moment, Chen Ao was trying to cate Huo Dun. "Mr. Huo, please don''t be angry. Mr. Chu is


    still young and can be a bit wilful at times."


    "But all of us here do believe in your ability."


    Chen Aoughed obsequiously, and tried to continue discussing the n to deal with Wu He-Rong.


    But Huo Dun was clearly still angry. "Out of consideration for Mr. Chen, I will not stoop down to his level


    and pick a fight with this arrogant brat."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "But what is today''s asion? I have traveled a long distance toe here to meet with the heroes of


    Jiangdong. This is such an important meeting. But, Mr. Chen, you have allowed an immature brat to


    attend. Do you think we are ying house here?"


    "Well~" After Huo Dun had spoken, Chen Ao''s expression grew heavy. He was in a predicament.


    Huo Dun''s intention was clear. He wanted Ye Fan to leave.


    But considering Ye Fan''s distinguished status, Chen Ao did not dare to ask him to leave.


    "It looks like Mr. Chen is in a predicament."


    "Well, since Mr. Chen would rather trust a youngster than listen to me, then I see no point in staying


    here."


    Huo Dunughed coldly when he saw the expression on Chen Ao''s face. And then he stood up to


    leave the restaurant.


    "Mr. Huo, please don''t-"


    "Jiangdong needs you. How could you leave?"


    "If you leave, who will save Jiangdong?"


    When they saw that Huo Dun was about to leave, the leaders of Jiangdong broke out in a panic.


    One after another, they stood up to stop Huo Dun from leaving and anxiously tried to persuade him to


    stay.


    "If he wants to leave, then let him. If you are willing, I can help you. I don''t need the family to deal with


    Wu He-Rong. I can handle him by myself." Just then, Ye Fan spoke up to volunteer his service.


    "Screw you!"


    "You worthless brat! I bet you can''t even beat me!"


    "Help us? What can you do to help?"


    "By talking about it?"


    When the assembled leaders heard what Ye Fan had to say, they got angrier. They thought that the


    young man was just here to cause trouble.


    "You are too arrogant!"


    "You are a moron!¡± Chen Nan wasughing at Ye Fan''s offer. She thought that she had just heard a


    very funny joke.


    The Niu family had so many excellent fighters, but they were all killed by Wu He-Rong.


    Chen Nan had not expected Ye Fan to make such a huge boast.


    "What do you think we are dealing with here?"


    "Do you think we are just ying house?" Chen Nan looked mockingly at Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ao''s and Li Er''s eyes were twitching violently.


    Their dissatisfaction with Ye Fan grew even stronger.


    How could Mr. Chu tell such an unrealistic joke at this time?


    The problem was not that Chen Ao andpany did not believe in Ye Fan, but that they were unable


    to do so whenever they looked at him. How could a person with such a frail body be a match for the


    coldblooded Mercenary King?


    "Mr. Chen, are you still going to keep defending that arrogant brat?"


    "If you chase him away, how are you going to answer to the people of Jiangdong?"


    Just then, a middle-aged man with a bald patch yelled coldly at Chen Ao.


    "Master Lei San is right! Mr. Chen, please look at the big picture!" "Kick the brat out~" "No matter how


    powerful his backing is, he is still just a brat. We won''t let him throw his weight around here!"


    While the Jiangdong leaders were in the throes of rage, Ye Fan kept hisposure and continued to


    sip his tea quietly.


    "You brat! Are you not going to leave?"


    "Do we have to use force?¡±


    Ye Fan ignored the Jiangdong leaders and continued to sip his tea. And that enraged Master Lei San


    further. He red coldly at Ye Fan and yelled, "This is not a ce where you can show off and monkey


    around!"


    And Chen Nan also joined in to ridicule Ye Fan. "Young Master Chu, you really have nerves of steel.


    Everyone wants you to leave and yet you are still sitting there and enjoying your tea. Do you have no


    shame?"


    "Leave on your own ord if you know what''s good for you. Don''t make things difficult for my father!"


    Chen Nan looked at Ye Fan in disgust, as she tried to chase him out.


    "Nan-Nan, stop talking. You must not offend Mr. Chu." Once again, Chen Ao warned his daughter to


    mind her manners.


    "Dad, why are you still defending him? He nearly angered Mr. Huo into leaving. Do you want the whole


    of Jiangdong to die because of him?¡± Chen Nan asked angrily.


    And Chen Ao went quiet.


    Li Er also kept his peace.


    At this moment, the other leaders also started to denounce Ye Fan. They all wanted him to leave.


    However, Ye Fan simply smiled in the face of mass condemnation. He put down his cup and slowly


    lifted his head. And his eyes zed with cold anger as he addressed the assembled leaders. "Both


    Chen Ao and Li Er are my acquaintances. For their sake, I was going to lend Jiangdong a hand."


    "But unfortunately, you people are too ignorant to recognize my ability."


    "Not only did you fail to thank me, but you have also insulted me, denounced me and tried to chase me


    away."


    "Forget it. I have no intention of helping you anymore."


    "Mr. Chu, please don''t be angry. It''s not that we do not believe in you. But different people have


    different talents...¡± Chen Ao tried to exin.


    But it seemed that Ye Fan was truly angry. He waved his hand and smiled coldly.


    "Chen Ao, there''s no need to exin. I can see what''s going on with my own eyes."


    "Since all of you want me to leave."


    "Okay. I will not make things difficult for you. I will leave right away!"


    "You are on your own now-"


    And having said that, Ye Fan turned to face the crowd. His eyes zed with cold


    anger, as he tilted his head and quaffed his tea.


    Ye Fan did not dillydally. After he put down his cup, he turned around and left the restaurant.


    Behind him, the crowd fell into stunned silence.

 Chapter 79 Horror Descending!

    Chapter 79 Horror Descending!


    Since the Jiangdong leaders did not believe in him, Ye Fan could not be bothered to respond to their


    unfriendliness with goodwill.


    He was not keen on getting involved in this matter anyway. He had volunteered his service only


    because of his rtionship with Chen Ao and Li Er.


    After all, Ye Fan had spent years to get them where they were. So he did not want to lose them if he


    could help it.


    "But since you do not appreciate my kindness, don''t me me for turning a blind eye to your plight."


    "Let''s see how you are going to handle Wu He-Rong when you meet him."


    Ye Fan snorted and started making his way toward Han Hai''s home. Qiu Mu-Cheng was waiting for him


    there.


    It was already sote. If he dyed his return any longer, his wife would make him kneel on the


    washing board.


    Mm?


    Washing board?


    Suddenly, he went into a daze for a moment, as if he had just remembered something. And then, he


    pped his thigh.


    Shit-


    He had left the washing board at the restaurant!


    "We are ignorant? We can''t recognize his ability?"


    "He''s just a kid. How dared he boast so shamelessly?"


    "What a joke!¡±


    After Ye Fan''s departure, the room erupted into jeers.


    "Mr. Chen, which family is that brat from?"


    "He''s an idiot!" "You did not have to be polite to a person like him."


    The bald Lei Sanughed mockingly with a disdainful expression, as he directed the question to Chen


    Ao.


    Now that Ye Fan had already left, they felt no qualms about voicing their criticisms.


    But both Chen Ao and Li Er had terrible expressions on their faces. They looked at each other and


    chuckled awkwardly.


    They could only hope that Ye Fan was not really angry.


    "Mr. Huo, that young man has already left. There is no one here who will annoy you."


    "Pleasee back and take a seat."


    "The survival of Jiangdong is entirely in your hands."


    After they had driven away Ye Fan, the Jiangdong leaders turned to look at Huo Dun and respectfully


    invited him to return to his seat.


    "Mr. Huo, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    "He''s just a kid. Don''t take his words to heart."


    "Now, let us sit down and discuss the n to deal with Wu He-Rong."


    "We need to choose a foolproof n!"


    One after another, the leaders of Jiangdong tried to appease Huo Dun.


    Chen Nan even personally poured him a cup of tea.


    Huo Dunughed haughtily as he sipped his tea. "A n?"


    "Why do we need a n?"


    "I have told you. I will mop the floor with him within three moves."


    "As long as you can find out his address, I can go there at any time to kill him!"


    Awe-inspiring!


    Bold!


    "This is how a strongman should act!"


    "Well, if you have the skills, you have nothing to fear~"


    Huo Dun''s words were confident, and they aroused admiration among his listeners. Most of the doubt


    they had were also cleared away. Li Er and Chen Ao could almost see the image of Wu He-Rong lying


    defeated before Huo Dun.


    At this moment, Chen Nan was filled with reverence for Huo Dun.


    "Dad, look at Mr. Huo. Look at how heroic he is. This is how a strongman should behave."


    "He is so different from that rich brat. That person is so useless, but he kept on bragging in front of us."


    "He even said Wu He-Rong could kill Mr. Huo like a chicken. In my opinion, I think Mr. Huo can kill that


    brat like a chicken."


    "Hahaha~"


    Chen Nan''s joke caused the room to erupt inughter.


    Huo Dun seemed to enjoy Chen Nan''spliments. He kept his face expressionless, put on a lofty air


    and spoke haughtily to Chen Ao: "Mr. Chen, you have raised a good daughter."


    "At least, your daughter knows the difference between an ace and a waste!"


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Huo." Chen Nan was overjoyed to receive apliment from the


    Boxing King, and she smiled appreciatively.


    Chen Ao smiled perfunctorily but, for some unknown reason, he felt uneasy.


    Was Huo Dun really as powerful as he himself imed?


    And had Ye Fan really been spouting nonsense?


    But Chen Ao did not dwell on this matter for too long.


    "Since Mr. Huo is confident that he can defeat Wu He-Rong, then the rest is simple."


    "Right now, we are out in the open while Wu He-Rong is in hiding. But it is not difficult to lure him out."


    "ording to what I know, Wu He-Rong is a vain person who is conscious of his reputation."


    "So we can leak the news that Mr. Huo is challenging Wu He-Rong to a duel."


    "The two strongmen will duel to decide who is the better fighter. The winner will receive honor and the


    loser forfeits his life."


    "At that time, I believe Wu He-Rong will ept our invitation to the duel.¡±


    "After all, the whole of Jiangdong will be watching. If he doesn''t show up, he will be a coward. And


    once he has lost face, he will not be able to establish a foothold in Jiangdong!"


    Chen Ao''s words were full of vigor and, although his voice was low, they reverberated through the


    room.


    It was obvious that Chen Ao had already thought up the n even before the meeting.


    "Bravo!¡±


    "We will follow Mr. Chen''s n."


    "We will put the whole of Jiangdong on the table and have a wager with Wu He-Rong!¡±


    "We will have an earth-shaking underground match in Jianghai."


    At this moment, the assembled leaders of Jiangdong clenched their hands tight and the will to fight


    zed in their eyes.


    All of them knew what was at stake.


    It was not just a duel between Wu He-Rong and Huo Dun. It was also a contest between the leaders of


    Jiangdong and Wu He-Rong. If they won, then Wu He-Rong would die. And Jiangdong would remain in


    their hands.


    But if they lost, then Jiangdong would have a change of leadership.


    And there would be a new King of Jiangdong!


    "Mr. Huo, the survival of Jiangdong lies entirely in your hands."


    "Boxing King, please help us!" Chen Ao''s eyes were filled with hope as he raised his tea cup and


    toasted Huo Dun.


    And suddenly, the attendees started to stir like a pond that had a rock dropped in it.


    Following Chen Ao''s example, Li Er and the other leaders of Jiangdong also raised their cups to toast


    Huo Dun. And their hopeful voices rang out together at the same time.


    "Mr. Huo, please help us~"


    Swish Swish Swish~


    Everybody got up from their seats and raised their cups toward the Tiger of South East Asia.


    But Huo Dun remained seated.


    His eyes were filled with arrogance and he was in high spirits. Finally, Huo Dun raised his tea cup as


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    well and answered their toasts boldly.


    "You have nothing to worry about!"


    "I, Huo Dun, have been through countless battles. And I am unbeatable in South East Asia."


    "I am not afraid of a stray like Wu He-Rong! I will send him running with his tail tucked between his


    legs!"


    "All you have to do is to deliver the letter of challenge to Wu He-Rong. I will take care of the rest."


    Huo Dun shouted haughtily.


    All at once, the atmosphere in the room reached its peak and everyone started making merry.


    Boom-


    But suddenly, the restaurant shook.


    Immediately afterward, there was a muffled bang and the door to the room was kicked open.


    As the door and windows exploded, a grey-robed figure suddenly appeared right in front of everybody''s


    eyes.


    Whoosh-


    The cold wind howled like a devil from hell and blew into the room through the broken windows and


    door.


    He was wearing the same grey shirt and the same grey robe. He had the same cold and ferocious


    aura.


    The moment this middle-aged man appeared in their midst, everyone in the room was stunned.


    The assembled guests started to panic and they looked like strangled chickens as they did so.


    All of them were transfixed by the sight of the new arrival.


    Chen Ao''s eyes contracted in fear and Li Er fell over from his seat. Master Lei San''s face started


    trembling as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Wu... Wu... Wu He-Rongl!


    Whoosh-


    Outside the restaurant, the wind blew coldly and the darkness deepened.


    The heavy darkness flowed like water and engulfed thend.


    Jianghai would be rocked by turbulence tonight.


    Meanwhile, the figure continued to stand by the doorway.


    He did not speak.


    And his grey robe fluttered about in the wind.


    As if he were a ghost!

 Chapter 80 Fall of the Boxing King

    Chapter 80 Fall of the Boxing King


    Dead quiet.


    It was as quiet as a graveyard.


    After the stranger''s appearance, the whole room went quiet. Only the terrible howling of the cold wind


    could be heard, as it blew through the broken windows.


    Everyone present was frightened out of their wits.


    Just a moment ago, they had been discussing ways to kill Wu He-Rong. But who would have thought


    that he would suddenly kick open their door and appear right before their eyes?


    Many among the Jiangdong leaders were panicking. Master Li Er of Yunzhou and the bald-headed


    Master Lei San were both scared witless.


    Most of the leaders of Jiangdong were here tonight. Since Wu He-Rong had paid a sudden visit here,


    could it be that he was nning to kill all of the leaders of Jiangdong in one fell swoop?


    Indeed, if he made use of the opportunity tonight to kill everyone present, the organizations of


    Jiangdong would be left without their leaders. Things would be chaotic. Wu He-Rong could seize the


    opening to integrate all the leaderless groups, and the former number one tycoon of Jiangdong would


    rise to power again.


    No wonder Li Er and the other Jiangdong leaders were panicking. They were truly afraid that Wu He-


    Rong would kill them all tonight.


    But, fortunately, the massacre did not happen.


    As he faced the assembly of leaders, the grey-robed man said coldly, "Wu He-Rong is my senior


    fellow-disciple."


    "Tonight, under his order, I havee to deliver a letter of challenge to the leaders of Jiangdong."


    "Ten dayster. In Jianghai city. At the foot of Mount Tai. My senior fellow-disciple, Wu He-Rong, will


    challenge the whole of Jiangdong to battle!"


    "All your grudges will be settled that day."


    "At that time, you will put your lives on the line to settle your grievances!"


    "If you do not show up, you will end up like this table~"


    Bang~


    The moment he stopped speaking, the grey-robed man swung his palm down.


    A table was smashed to smithereens and bits of wood flew everywhere.


    Even the cups on the table were shattered, and the tea spilled on Huo Dun.


    When they saw how the man had smashed a table to pieces with just a palm strike, the Jiangdong


    leaders started trembling once again, and their faces turned as white as sheet.


    The grey-robed man''s presence was too overpowering. He had zoomed into their room like a bolt of


    lightning, breaking the door and all the windows in the process.


    And then, rather heroically, he had challenged the whole of Jiangdong on his fellow-disciple''s behalf.


    Finally, he had smashed apart a mahogany table with a single palm strike. The series of aggressive


    moves had shocked everyone in the room.


    In front of the grey-robed man, even the usually insufferably arrogant Chen Ao and Li Er were shocked


    speechless.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After he had finished delivering his message, the grey-robed man turned to leave the restaurant.


    But, just then, a sinisterly cold voice rang out softly in the room.


    "Stop right there.¡±


    "Wipe away the water."


    Huo Dun''s voice was soft but domineering. His few words were packed with authority and overflowing


    with anger.


    At this moment, Huo Dun was still sittingposedly in his chair, even though the table before him had


    already been destroyed. His eyes glinted coldly as he looked indifferently at the intruder.


    Meanwhile, his trim suit was soaked with tea.


    Most of the tea had gone on Huo Dun, when the grey-robed man smashed the table and shattered the


    cups.


    Huo Dun prided himself on being the Boxing King of his era, so how could he tolerate the affront from


    the junior of a stray like Wu He-Rong?


    And when the Jiangdong leaders heard Huo Dun''s voice, the whole room went quiet again.


    The grey-robed man was about to leave after delivering the letter of challenge, but Huo Dun''s words


    made him stop in his tracks.


    The room was deathly quiet. But the mood was tense and heavy, as if a ferocious fight was about to


    break out!


    But the fight everyone was expecting did not happen. The grey-robed man stopped for a moment and


    then continued walking toward the exit.


    When Li Er and the others saw this, they thought that the grey-robed man had been frightened by Huo


    Dun''s authority. And they promptly broke out inughter.


    "Haha~"


    "That''s right!"


    "He''s just Wu He-Rong''s junior. Why do we have to be afraid of him when Mr. Huo is here?¡± Li Er


    Master Lei San and the other Jiangdong leaders heaved a long sigh of relief. And their feelings of panic


    lessened a little.


    The grey-robed man had arrived suddenly and the shock made everyone forget that Huo Dun was in


    the room with them.


    "That''s right!" ''The Boxing King is with us! We have nothing to fear!"


    "Mr. Huo can easily mop the floor with Wu He-Rong, so that guy over there is even less of a threat."


    "Go back and tell Wu He-Rong this. Ten dayster, the leaders of Jiangdong will show up for the duel."


    "Tell him to prepare a coffin for his own use-"


    With a powerful backing like Huo Dun, the assembled leaders felt less afraid of their situation.


    Meanwhile, some color had returned to Chen Nan''s face. And she took a few quiet steps toward Huo


    Dun, as if she was seeking his protection.


    But the grey-robed man turned a deaf ear to the jeers and kept his peace. He continued to move


    toward the exit.


    "Stop right there!" "Did you not hear me? I told you to wipe away the water."


    But Huo Dun clearly had no intention of letting the grey-robed man leave. When he saw that thetter


    was afraid and trying to leave, Huo Dun''s tone grew even colder. Although his words were indifferent,


    he was filled with suppressed rage.


    Once again, the grey-robed man stopped momentarily.


    And only momentarily. He did not turn around to wipe away the tea on Huo Dun''s suit. After a short


    moment of silence, he once again continued to make his way toward the exit.


    Bang~


    Huo Dun blew his top and, while in the throes of rage, he stomped on and smashed a bench to pieces.


    "Are you freaking deaf?" he roared angrily.


    "I am the Boxing King. And I am telling you to get your ass over here and wipe away the water.¡±


    "Otherwise, you will leave this ce as a corpse!"


    What an awe-inspiring man!


    He had taken showing off to new heights!


    Huo Dun''s shout caused the whole room to shake a little.


    His eyes zed with authority and, when the others looked at Huo Dun, their respect for him grew even


    deeper. They thought that he was awesome and truly skilled.


    He truly lived up to his titles as the Boxing King and the Tiger of South East Asia!


    This time, Jiangdong had found the right person for the job.


    Inwardly, Chen Ao andpany were rejoicing. Fortunately, they had not taken Ye Fan''s advice and


    chased Huo Dun away. Otherwise, just where would they find another man daring enough to scold Wu


    He-Rong''s fellow-disciple in such an authoritative manner?


    This time, the grey-robed man finally came to a stop. He did not move toward the exit, but turned


    around and walked toward Huo Dun.


    Huo Dunughed when he saw that the man had yielded. "That''s right. Come wipe my suit clean and


    do a good job. Or you will not be walking out of this ce.¡±


    Huo Dunughed smugly. He was in high spirits.


    But contrary to everybody''s expectation, the grey-robed man did not wipe away the tea on Huo Dun''s


    clothes. A look of regret appeared in his eyes and, suddenly, he swung his palm toward Huo Dun''s


    face.


    "You scoundrel! How dare you!"


    The man''s sudden movement shocked Huo Dun. Immediately, the Boxing King clenched his hand into


    a fist and threw a punch to intercept the grey-robed man''s attack.


    Bam


    The fist and palm shed together and, with a sound like muffled thunder, the grey-robed man''s attack


    bulldozed forward and broke Huo Dun''s arm.


    "Arrgh~"


    An ear-piercing shriek rang out and Huo Dun, who had been swaggering around earlier, was pped in


    the face after getting his arm broken.


    The bones in his face shattered, and blood flew everywhere.


    Huo Dun''s body flew backward after getting pped and his heavily built body smashed into the wall


    behind. Blood, along with his teeth, spilled from his mouth and washed over the floor.


    "What~"


    "What~What~"


    At that moment, everybody was stupefied.


    Li Er was so frightened that he copsed onto the floor, while Master Lei San lost his bnce and fell


    back on his seat. Chen Ao''s face was twitching uncontrobly and his daughter''s face had turned


    deathly pale.


    Who would have thought that the Boxing King, who had been swaggering about just a moment ago,


    would get pped to death by Wu He-Rong''s fellow-disciple? And it took only one p!

 Chapter 81 Ye Fan Displays His Prowess

    Chapter 81 Ye Fan Disys His Prowess


    The harsh reality hit the Jiangdong leaders like a sledge hammer. They froze on the spot and their


    minds went nk, as they tried to take in the enormity of the situation.


    "Is this the elite you hired?"


    "What a piece of trash." At this moment, the ck-robed man turned around to look mockingly at Chen


    Ao and the other leaders.


    "He''s too weak to even think about defeating my brother¡±


    "My brother can kill him like a chicken from ten feet away!"


    Coldughter rang out from the ck-robed man.


    When the Jiangdong leaders heard this, their faces twitched at almost the same time.


    As for Chen Nan, her eyes widened and she turned paled immediately. She was especially affected by


    his words.


    That was because Ye Fan had just said the same thing.


    Could it be that they had all misunderstood Ye Fan?


    After he had pped Huo Dun to death, the ck-robed man did not loiter. He sped his hands


    behind his back, turned around and walked toward the exit.


    Beside the door, a stic shopping bag containing something suddenly fell down in his path. Since it


    was blocking his way, the ck-robed man stepped on it without batting an eyelid.


    Just then, Ye Fan, who had returned for his shopping, arrived at the door. And the moment he saw the


    ck-robed man, the expression on Ye Fan''s face changed to one of rage. The washing board he had


    bought for his wife was being stepped on by somebody!


    Ye Fan''s sudden appearance caused the ck-robed man to frown in disgust, and thetter said


    disdainfully, "Where did this weaklinge from? If you don''t wish to die, get out of my way!"


    "Screw you!"


    "How dare you dirty my wife''s washing board!"


    Ye Fan blew his top and started scolding the ck-robed man, before thetter could make the first


    move. And as everyone looked on in shock, Ye Fan threw a p at his opponent.


    "You brat! How dare you!"


    The ck-robed man was greatly shocked. He would never have thought that the weakling in front of


    him would dare to throw the first punch.


    And then, the ck-robed man''s scream of rage was drowned out by a muffled boom.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, the world went quiet~


    The moon shone brightly in the deep darkness of the night, and the freezing wind blew in through the


    broken windows.


    The wind touched everybody''s faces and chilled them to the very core of their being.


    In front of them, the ck-robed man was lying down on the floor, trembling all over and looking very


    pathetic.


    Clearly, Ye Fan had just pped him silly.


    After he had pped down the ck-robed man, Ye Fan withdrew his hand. And, with a heart filled


    with remorse, he picked up the washing board from the floor. After blowing away the dirt on the surface,


    Ye Fan turned to leave while muttering angrily.


    But at this moment, the ck-robed man picked himself up from the floor. Ye Fan had pped him so


    hard that his face was now swollen like a bloated belly.


    He had been gravely insulted and he was angry. When he stood up, he started scolding Ye Fan.


    "You brat! How dared you attack me when I wasn''t ready! You must be tired of living!"


    His eyes zed red with anger and while in the throes of rage, the ck-robed man quick-stepped


    toward Ye Fan. Both his hands were clenched into fists and he swung them toward the back of Ye


    Fan''s head.


    Pa-


    Under the watchful gazes of everyone in the restaurant, Ye Fan lifted his arm and threw a backhand


    p at his attacker.


    His movement did not falter at all.


    A muffled boom rang out, followed by the screeching sound of bones breaking. Ye Fan had just


    shattered the arm of his opponent.


    As Ye Fan''s formidable palm continued to bulldoze toward his opponent, the wind of its passage was


    so strong that it stirred up the air in the room. And itnded on the hitherto untouched side of the ck-


    robed man''s face.


    Ye Fan hit him so hard that his head twisted to the side at an unnatural angle. And half of the man''s


    face caved in.


    Pssh~


    A horrible scream rang out, as the ck-robed man spat out blood and teeth.


    He flew backward like a cannonball from the force of Ye Fan''s p, before crashing loudly into a


    window.


    Crash-


    The window shook and the ss shattered into pieces.


    After flying through the window, the ck-robed man fell downward for several meters before crashing


    loudly into the ground.


    And the heavy sound of impact caused the restaurant to shake a little.


    As for Ye Fan, not once did he turn back to look at his audience or victim. During the fight earlier, Ye


    Fan had just thrown the backhand p without turning his head to look at his opponent.


    After dealing with his attacker, Ye Fan started walking toward the exit without even bothering to greet


    Chen Ao and Li Er.


    And he continued walking as he answered his phone. "Mu-Cheng, I am sorry."


    "Honey, please listen to my exnation?"


    "I am really sorry-"


    Amidst his pleas for mercy, Ye Fan quickly vanished from everybody''s sight.


    Leaving behind a surprised and silent audience at the restaurant.


    Just then, everyone inside the room was flummoxed.


    They all stood there in a daze, with their eyes wide opened, as if they had just seen a ghost.


    Who would have thought it?


    To think that the person who had pped the Boxing King to death ended up suffering a humiliating


    defeat at the hands of Ye Fan.


    It took Ye Fan only two ps to beat the ck-robed man senseless. And after he had fallen down


    from the second floor, it was uncertain if thetter was still alive.


    Who was the most powerful of them all?


    Ye Fan!


    Who was the most awe-inspiring of them all?


    Ye Fan!


    At this moment, both Chen Ao and Li Er were nearly driven mad by the emotions raging within them.


    Just a moment ago, Ye Fan had rather impressively demonstrated to them how to thoroughly defeat


    one''s opponent within three moves.


    He had shown them how to ughter a person like a chicken from ten feet away!


    Silence.


    It went on for a long while.


    Ye Fan had already left for several minutes already, but the room remained silent.


    It was deathly quiet.


    So quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Only the sound of the cold wind blowing through the windows could be heard.


    As it swept through the crowd, they could not help but shudder subconsciously.


    Ye Fan''s fighting prowess had frightened everyone present.


    Especially Chen Nan and Lei San, who were just then looking at each other in shock.


    And then they looked at the corpse of the Boxing King, which was lying pathetically in a pool of blood.


    After that, they turned to look at the broken window which the ck-robed man had just flown through.


    Chen Nan''s face turned white as sheet as she looked speechlessly at the shocking sights.


    Even now, she could still hardly bring herself to believe what had just happened.


    Ye Fan had sent a man flying with just two ps!


    And he had not even turned his head to look when he threw the second p!


    "Screw this shit!"


    "Is he freaking still human?"


    "He is too powerful!"


    While many Jiangdong leaders were sighing feelingly, there were also sharp intakes of breath among


    the others when they recalled what had just happened.


    A while ago, everyone had proimed Ye Fan to be a rich brat who was not only useless but overly


    arrogant as well. Who would have thought that the rich brat would be able to defeat the ck-robed


    man with just two ps?


    It seemed unbelievable, but the truth was right there before their eyes.


    "I am afraid the shit has hit the fan."


    Chen Ao''s face was an ugly shade of green and, just then, he looked very gloomy. Meanwhile, Li Er


    was squatting on the ground and panicking. He too looked very terrible.


    Earlier, when Ye Fan had volunteered his help, both of them believed that he was overestimating his


    abilities and behaving recklessly. So, like the other leaders, Chen Ao and Li Er had chose not to believe


    in him.


    But now, the Boxing King they had spent a lot of money to hire from Thand wasying dead on the


    floor before them. He had been killed by Wu He-Rong''s fellowdisciple even before he could go


    challenge Wu He-Rong.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan had only used two ps to thoroughly defeat Wu He-Rong''s fellow-disciple.


    Ye Fan. The person whom Chen Nan had said was a good-for-nothing, the person whom Huo Dun had


    called a moron and whom everyone else thought was overly arrogant.


    Oh, the irony!


    What a huge irony this was.


    All the people, who had just jeered at and looked down on Ye Fan, were now all redfaced with shame.


    They bowed their heads, unable to speak a word.


    And Lei San, the person who had led the other leaders to drive away Ye Fan, was panicking more than


    the others. His face and body was trembling as he looked at Chen Ao. "Mr. Chen, have... have we


    offended a VIP?"

 Chapter 82 Let Me Live Quietly as a Piece of Trash

    Chapter 82 Let Me Live Quietly as a Piece of Trash


    "So you do know that you have offended someone you shouldn''t have!"


    Chen Ao was so angry that he wished he could just kick Lei San to death. If thetter had not yed


    the role of agitator earlier, the Jiangdong leaders would not have chased Ye Fan away. In the end, they


    had chased away the master and kept the piece of trash with them.


    As the Jiangdong leaders looked at the corpse of the defeated Boxing King, a feeling of unfathomable


    sadness came over them.


    They felt that they had been pped in the face. This was an affront to their dignity!


    Lei San''s face crumpled. He knew he had caused trouble, so he spoke softly to Chen Ao. "Mr. Chen,


    you can''t ce all the me on me. I wasn''t the only one who wanted Mr. Chu to leave. Your daughter


    wanted to chase him away too."


    "You~" Chen Ao''s eye twitched a little, and his face turned red with rage. He opened his mouth but


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    could not get a word out.


    That was the truth after all. Out of all the people gunning for Ye Fan, his daughter had been the most


    enthusiastic.


    Chen Nan had not just shown Ye Fan a little bit of disrespect. She had made Ye Fan serve tea at the


    meeting AND publicly called him a good-for-nothing.


    Chen Ao turned to re at his daughter, who was looking pale and demoralized. Chen Nan knew she


    had caused trouble, so she kept her head bowed and dared not look at her father.


    When Chen Ao saw his daughter''s sorry look, his anger subsided. In the end, he let out a long sigh and


    said, "You silly girl, what am I to do with you? I have told you again and again that you musn''t insult Mr.


    Chu!"


    "And now, look at what you have done?"


    Chen Ao trembled with anger as he scolded his daughter.


    Just then, Li Er had already recovered his wits. He stood up from the floor, looked at Chen Ao and


    sighed helplessly. "Mr. Chen, this is not the time for pointing fingers."


    "Let us think of a way to salvage the situation?"


    The others in the room gave their assent and grimaced as they looked at Chen Ao. Like Li Er, they tried


    to persuade Chen Ao to get Ye Fan to forgive them and,ter, deal with Wu He-Rong on their behalf.


    It could not be helped. To salvage the situation, Chen Ao had to swallow his pride and call Ye Fan.


    When thetter received the call, he was already back at Han Hai''s ce.


    "Yes, who is it?"


    "Oh, so it is Mr. Chen?"


    "No, don''t. You are the number one in Jiangdong. All the leaders answer to you. I am just a good-for-


    nothing. Of course, I have to call you ''Mister Chen''." Ye Fan said sarcastically with a faint smile on his


    lips.


    At the other end of the line, Chen Ao was so frightened that he started sweating profusely. His face


    crumpled and he almost burst into tears.


    "It''s already sote. What business do you have with me?¡±


    "What?"


    "Apologize?"


    "Please don''t. Please consider the difference in status between us. Do you think I deserve to receive


    an apology from personages such as you?"


    "What?"


    "You want me to help you deal with Wu He-Rong?"


    "In that case, you are really wasting your time here. I am just a piece of trash. I can''t help you. I only


    know how to brag after all. You had better ask the Boxing King for help. He is way stronger than I am."


    "Didn''t your daughter tell you? The Boxing King can kill me with a single p. Compared to him, I am


    just a nobody."


    "And that baldy. Didn''t he say that the Boxing King can mop the floor with me and kill me like a


    chicken?"


    "I can''t do it. I am just a useless rich brat. A wastrel. And a narcissist who loves to brag."


    "Okay, that''s enough. I have to get up early tomorrow to attend a birthday banquet."


    "Stop bothering me. And don''t call me. Let me live quietly as a piece of trash~"


    Ye Fan sneered and hung up the phone before Chen Ao could say anymore.


    Shengtian Restaurant. Inside the VIP room.


    Chen Ao''s heart had sunk, when Ye Fan ended the call.


    Damn it. The shit has hit the fan.


    It seems Mr. Chu is truly angry.


    Just then, inside the room, the normally hubristic Jiangdong leaders were looking thoroughly screwed.


    Their heads were drooped and they all looked troubled.


    Lei San and Chen Nan, whom Ye Fan had singled out earlier, looked especially terrible.


    Guilt was written all over Lei San''s face and he could not stop sighing.


    And Chen Nan looked exceedingly pale, as though all the blood had drained from her face.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ao was trembling with rage as he looked at his disappointing daughter.


    "You stupid child! Look at what you have done!" heshed out coldly.


    "Don''t go anywhere tomorrow. You will go to him and apologize in person."


    "You blind fool! How could you not recognize a master who was right in front of your eyes? What kind


    of idiot are you?" Chen Ao''s words were cold and angry. Although it looked like he was yelling at his


    daughter, but in reality he was scolding the assembled leaders of Jiangdong.


    But even though they were being scolded, none of them dared to retort. The Jiangdong leaders sighed


    as they bowed their heads.


    Chen Ao had not minced his words, but he did not lie.


    Earlier, Ye Fan had wanted to help them but, due to their ignorance, they rejected his kind offer. Not


    only that, they had also denounced him, taunted him and chased him away.


    And now they were in a pickle. After offending Ye Fan so severely, it was unclear if he would still want


    to help them. If Ye Fan refused to forgive them, the Jiangdong leaders had no idea who else to turn to


    for help.


    When they recalled what had happened earlier, Lei San and the other leaders were overwhelmed with


    regret.


    Chen Ao looked at them and snorted coldly. And then he did not loiter, but turned around to leave right


    away.


    "You disobedient child! What are you standing around for? Come home with me right now!¡±


    Before he left, Chen Ao turned around and yelled at his daughter again. Chen Nan was so frightened


    that she trembled all over and nearly burst into tears.


    Just then, Chen Nan was filled with panic and regret.


    Before this moment, she would never have thought that the person she had looked down on would turn


    out to be such a big shot.


    And while the leaders of Jiangdong were regretting their foolishness, Qiu Mu-Cheng was scrutinizing


    her husband doubtfully.


    "Mr. Chen? Which Mr. Chen? Who were you talking to?"


    Ye Fan did not hide anything from his wife. Heughed and answered honestly. "Who else could it be?


    It was the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao."


    Pssh~


    In the living room, Han Hai suddenly spat out the tea he was drinking and could not stop coughing. It


    looked like he was nearly choking to death.


    Han Hai turned his head to re at Ye Fan and snorted coldly. And without saying a word, he got up


    and returned to his bedroom.


    What a useless fellow. He is only good at bragging.


    Han Hai''s dislike for Ye Fan grew stronger.


    His sister, Han Li, had been insisting that her daughter should divorce Ye Fan. Now, he could finally


    understand why.


    What else could they do with a useless and moronic son-inw like Ye Fan?


    Han Hai did not speak a single word to Ye Fan, ever since thetter had gotten home. There was


    nothing Han Hai wanted to say to such a useless person anyway. So he had gone back to his


    bedroom.


    "Shit?"


    "Are you a moron?"


    Han Fei-Fei turned her head and asked disdainfully, "Chen Ao gave you a call? Why don''t you just tell


    us that all the leaders of Jiangdong were on the phone with you?¡± She had been watching TV when


    she overheard Ye Fan, and she was not going to just sit still while he talked nonsense.


    Ye Fanughed and replied, "Actually, that''s also correct. After all, Chen Ao did call me on behalf of all


    the leaders of Jiangdong."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng:".."


    Han Fei-Fei:".."

 Chapter 83 Offering Herself to Her Lover?

    Chapter 83 Offering Herself to Her Lover?


    "Piss off!"


    "I gave you an inch and you took a mile?" Han Fei-Fei had a look of disbelief on her face. She did not


    know what else to say to Ye Fan, and could not help but wonder why her cousin had married such an


    oddball in the first ce.


    Han Fei-Fei had used irony to make fun of Ye Fan, but it seemed that he was too thick to notice. Even


    now, he was still driveling on in a serious manner.


    "That''s enough. Stop bragging like this in the future. You will only make a fool of yourself." Qiu Mu-


    Cheng red unhappily at Ye Fan.


    It was still fine to mess around like this at her uncle''s ce. But if Ye Fan started talking nonsense in


    public, then both of them would be the targets of derision.


    When Ye Fan heard his wife, he was so indignant that he was rendered speechless.


    Even though he had told the truth, she did not believe him.


    Fine. He did not want his identity exposed anyway.


    Although, people in the Chu family had already discovered his whereabouts, it was still better for him to


    maintain a low profile.


    If he started making moves, he would attract too much attention. Ye Fan needed to amass a certain


    amount of power before he could reveal his identity. Otherwise, he would find himself facing a lot of


    troubles.


    Like everyone else, Ye Fan disliked trouble.


    But that did not mean he was afraid of trouble.


    "Oh yeah, are you alright? Did Sheng Tian and his gang make things difficult for you?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng


    asked.


    Because of his lie earlier, Qiu Mu-Cheng had nned on ignoring Ye Fan when he returned home. But


    now that he was right in front of her, she found it difficult to hide her worry.


    Ye Fanughed and his mouth widened into a contemptible grin. "Hehe, I knew it!


    You still care about me."


    "Get lost! Can''t you be more serious?" Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed, but her tone remained cold.


    Han Fei-Fei, who was beside the couple, looked disgusted as she retorted, "Stop being such a


    narcissist! Do you think Mu-Cheng gives a damn about you?¡±


    "Why don''t you take a good look at yourself!"


    "You have neither family background nor power! So why should Mu-Cheng give a damn about you?"


    "Mu-Cheng was just being polite."


    Han Fei-Fei snorted, turned off the TV and then got up to return to her bedroom.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''ste. Go to bed early. We have to attend grandma''s birthday celebration tomorrow."


    "And you don''t have to feel too grateful toward Ye Fan. He has freeloaded off you for the past three


    years, so it''s only right for him to help us back at the restaurant."


    "We don''t owe him anything."


    Han Fei-Fei spoke righteously, and showed no sign of wanting to thank Ye Fan.


    Before entering her bedroom, Han Fei-Fei gave Ye Fan a solemn warning.


    "Oh yeah, don''t you dare think about taking advantage of Mu-Cheng. You can sleep on the couch


    tonight."


    "Am I making myself clear?"


    After she had delivered her warning, Han Fei-Fei returned to her bedroom in her sleepwear.


    Finally, only the husband and wife duo was left in the living room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to look at Ye Fan and continued where she had left off. "Come on, speak up. You


    haven''t answered my question."


    "How did you escape? You have injured their people, including Sheng Tian. There''s no way they would


    let you off so easily, right?"


    Ye Fan sat on the couch, poured himself a ss of water and smiled lightly. "You are right. But the


    police came at the right moment. They didn''t dare to go overboard in front of the police, so I took the


    opportunity to escape."


    Although Ye Fan was trying to make things sound less dire, but an unfathomable emotion rose up


    within Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She knew that the situation at the restaurant had been a lot more dire than Ye Fan was letting on.


    After all, the police could not be counted on to arrive on time every time.


    What if the police had arrivedter rather than sooner?


    What would happen to Ye Fan then?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not bring herself to imagine the consequences.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan coldly. And in a tone of voice that brooked no discussion, she said,


    "Don''t ever show off like that again!" It sounded like she was giving him an order.


    Ye Fan snorted and slowly shook his head.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng saw this, she blew her top.


    "Ye Fan, are you tired of living?"


    "Must you show off?"


    "Do you really think you will get lucky every single time?"


    "This time, the police arrived on time to save you. But what if they hadete? What if they were in


    league with Sheng Tian?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Have you considered the ramifications of such oues?"


    "If something happens to you, do..." Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped in mid-sentence. She paused for a


    moment before continuing. "Do you know how worried your mother would be?"


    "You are being very irresponsible. Not only are you being irresponsible toward your own life, but you


    are also being irresponsible toward your mother and those who care about you!"


    She was so angry that her eyes had turned red.


    After the incident at the restaurant, Qiu Mu-Cheng remained haunted by anger and an unfathomable


    lingering fear.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had almost been scared witless, when Ye Fan stepped forward to stop Sheng Tian.


    Back then, she had really thought that Ye Fan was going to be a goner.


    Sun Yu-Hao could stand up forthem because he had a powerful family background and strong personal


    connections. No matter what, Sheng Tian would probably not dare to kill Sun Yu-Hao. But things were


    different for Ye Fan. He did not have a father and his mother was just a simple country woman. His


    family was poor and he himself had no power. Sheng Tian could easily kill a person like Ye Fan, without


    having to worry about any repercussions.


    That was the reason why Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten so angry.


    Ye Fan had gotten lucky this time. But what about the next time?


    "Ye Fan, I am giving you an order. If something simr happens again, you are not to behave as


    recklessly as you did today.¡±


    Ye Fan put down his ss and lifted his head to look at the peerless beauty before him. Just then, he


    had a serious look on his expressionless face.


    "Listen carefully. If something simr happens again, I will still step up to protect you.¡±


    "You are my wife. I have promised to never let anyone bully you."


    "If I shy away from protecting you, then that will be really irresponsible of me."


    "It is a man''s lifelong and undeniable duty to protect his woman!" Ye Fan dered sombrely, as he


    looked at his wife with an enigmatic glint in his eyes.


    That was his resolve! That was his responsibility!


    And Ye Fan was suddenly reminded of that person.


    That person should have protected his mother and himself forever. But when mother and child needed


    him in their time of need, that person had shied away from his duty.


    Ye Fan would never forget the look of utter destion on his mother''s face and the despair reflected in


    her eyes.


    He hated his father and that cold-blooded family.


    Back then, Ye Fan had inwardly sworn to always protect his woman, if he ever got one. And he would


    never act like that cowardly man who had let his wife suffer.


    Sometimes, one may yield in the face of opposition.


    But there are also times when one must never back down!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken aback when she saw the look of resolve on her husband''s face.


    No one knew just what she was feeling at this moment.


    Back at the restaurant, she had been worried for Ye Fan when he stepped up to protect her. But more


    than that, she had felt moved by his heroic act.


    Which woman would not want to meet a man who would shield her from all dangers, without a care for


    his own safety?


    The feeling of being cherished is enough to touch the heart of any woman and make her fall in love.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was not an exception to this rule. Unbeknownst to her, tears had already started to


    swim around in her reddened eyes.


    The couple did not continue their conversation. They just sat there quietly as the night breeze caressed


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s peerlessly beautiful face.


    After a long moment of silence, Qiu Mu-Cheng stood up and turned back toward her room. At the same


    time, her soft and melodious voice rang out beside Ye Fan. "Youe over as well. Go to my room.¡±


    Mm?


    Ye Fan was surprised to hear this.


    Why did Qiu Mu-Cheng invite him into her bedroom? It was alreadyte in the night and they were at


    her uncle''s ce! Was she not afraid of the consequences of such an act?


    What was she nning?


    Could it be that she was truly touched by Ye Fan''s heroism?


    And she had no other way to repay him for his help but to offer up her body?


    So Ye Fan was finally going to lose his virginity after twenty-odd years?

 Chapter 84 The Beginning of the Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 84 The Beginning of the Birthday Banquet


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already entered the bedroom, but Ye Fan remained rooted to the spot. Only


    heavens knew what was going through his mind just then.


    "What are you standing there for?"


    "Quick, get in here now."


    "What? Don''t you want toe in?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood at the doorway and turned around to look at Ye Fan, an enigmatic smile ying


    on her lips.


    That smile was both seductive and captivating.


    Ye Fan''s heart, which had remained undisturbed for twenty-odd years, started to pound restlessly.


    "Yes yes yes~"


    He found it hard to contain his excitement, and immediately quick-stepped into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    bedroom.


    Once inside the bedroom, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Do you want to wash up first? Or shall I?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shut the door but said nothing. And then she headed straight to the bed.


    Ye Fan was shocked when he saw this.


    Isn''t she a bit too eager?


    Is she going to forgo the shower?


    Are we going to start doing it right away?


    Ye Fanughed. "Hahaha, honey, I love it when you y rough."


    Unable to contain his excitement, Ye Fan chuckled and hurried after his wife.


    "Go rough yourself up!"


    "You get down and kneel on the washing board!"


    "How dared you lie to me~"


    How dared you scare me like that~" /


    The captivating smile Qiu Mu-Cheng had earlier was now reced by an angry scowl.


    And Ye Fan''s heart sank in disappointment.


    Shit-


    This bitch seduced me to get me in here! Just so she could get me to kneel on the washing board!


    "Okay, you win this time-"


    "But if I believe your lies again, then my name is not Ye!¡±


    At dawn, the sun rose to illuminate thendscape and usher in a new day.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already awake and putting on her makeup. At the same time, she roused Ye Fan


    from the couch and told him to go freshen up.


    "Today is my grandmother''s birthday banquet, and a lot of VIPs will be there. So you have to pay


    attention to your appearance. Even if your clothes are not branded ones, please make sure they are at


    least neat and clean. And remember to shave." Qiu Mu-Cheng reminded her husband.


    But Ye Fan only smiled and asked indifferently, "VIPs? How big of a deal are they?"


    "What? It sounds like you are looking down on my grandmother?"


    "Let me tell you. Before she retired, she was a cadre at the county level in Jianghai. Although you can''t


    around these parts."


    "My cousin, Han He, is only a few years older than me. But he was already the mayor of a town before


    he reached thirty. And that was all thanks to the connections my grandmother umted around


    here while she was in power."


    "And my cousin Han Yu has also benefited from grandmother''s connections. She married into the Mo


    family of Jingzhou."


    "Have you heard of the Mo family? They are a big family in Jingzhou. In terms of assets and power, the


    Mos rank among the top ten families in Jingzhou."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s maternal grandmother had a son and two daughters.


    Han Hai was the eldest son. Han Fei-Fei and Han He were both his children.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother, Han Li, was the second eldest child.


    And the youngest daughter was the mother of Han Yu.


    "Mm? You have a maternal aunt? You have never told me this before?" Ye Fan frowned and asked


    curiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed. "My mother and my aunt had a disagreement before. So they are not on good


    terms. I guess my mother thought that it would be embarrassing to run into my aunt here. That''s why


    we were sent here as my mother''s representatives."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. Quick, get your stuff ready and go down with me."


    It seemed that Qiu Mu-Cheng changed the subject all of a sudden because she did not want to


    continue talking about her aunt.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you done yet?"


    "My father and brother are waiting for you."


    That was Han Fei-Fei''s voice telling them to hurry up. She had already gotten ready and was waiting


    forthem downstairs.


    Han Hai was the eldest son of the Han family, so he had woken up early to prepare for his mother''s


    birthday banquet.


    And Han Hai''s son, Han He, had already taken the day off from work in order to attend the banquet. He


    had already gone downstairs and was waiting to leave together with his family.


    "Okay, Fei-Fei, we areing down right now."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng answered her cousin and told her husband to hurry downstairs with their things.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you sure you want to go there right now?"


    "How about you go with meter this evening?"


    "In case your aunt humiliates you again. Like what she didst year." Just then, Han Hai''s wife


    suddenly walked out of her room. She did not like noisy ces, so she was going to go offer her well-


    wishes to Madam Han only after all the other guests had already left.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng paled a little when she was reminded of the unhappy incident.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It did not just happenst year. Every year, Madam Han''s birthday banquet was an ordeal for Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and her family.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s maternal uncle and aunty had both money and power. They were doing well


    for themselves. Arge number of guests would attend Madam Han''s birthday banquet each year to


    cozy up to and express support for Han Hai and his sister.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family would be shunned at the birthday banquets. Nobody ever showed up


    for them.


    Sometimes, the difference between people can be so obvious.


    And that was why Qiu Mu-Cheng and her mother would lose facepletely at Madam Han''s birthday


    banquets.


    This year, Han Li had chosen not to attend. Partly because she was afraid of losing face.


    But since Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents were not going, she would have to take their ce at the birthday


    banquet. After all, not only was she Han Li''s daughter, she was also Madam Han''s granddaughter.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and said self-deprecatingly, "It''s not a problem, auntie. It has been so many


    years already. I am already used to it."


    "I have it all figured out, so I don''t find it embarrassing anymore. We all have different lots in life. This is


    fate. So there is no need to envy others orment one''s lot in life. We have to be contented to be


    happy."


    Han Hai''s wife smiled a gratified smile and said, "Mu-Cheng, I am relieved that you are able to think


    this way."


    "That''s right. Everyone has their own way of life. Wealth does not necessarily make a person noble,


    and poverty does not necessarily debase a person. The important thing is to learn to be contented. You


    can only be happy when you are contented."


    "Alright, off you go.¡±


    Han Hai''s wife smiled kindly and watched Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan as they made their way


    downstairs.


    As Ye Fan was walking past her, she pulled at him and whispered.


    "Ye Fan, Mu-Cheng is a really good girl."


    "All these years, she has suffered untold humiliations because of you and her parents."


    "If you really like her, I hope you will work hard and produce results."


    "Let her be a woman who does not need to envy others. Let her be a woman envied by


    others."


    As Ye Fan listened to the woman''s entreaty, he felt something stir within him.


    All these years, Ye Fan had seen enough of the fickleness and coldness that lurked in the hearts of the


    people around him. This woman was the first person to offer encouragement to him.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Don''t worry, auntie. I will give Mu-Cheng all the glory she deserves."


    After saying that, he followed his wife downstairs to get ready for the journey to Madam Han''s birthday


    banquet.


    After everyone had left, a trace of worry appeared in the woman''s eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her husband would most likely suffer many blows at today''s birthday banquet.

 Chapter 85 All Rivers Flow to the Sea

    Chapter 85 All Rivers Flow to the Sea


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived downstairs to find the Han family waiting forthem.


    " Han He"


    Just then, a capable-looking man in a suit was standing in front of the car. When she saw him, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng broke out in a smile and greeted the suited man politely.


    The man looked like he was just in his twenties, but he exuded a mature and sedate presence.


    Yes, this man was Han He, the son of Han Hai and the mayor of a township.


    He nodded in reply. "Mm, Mu-Cheng, you still look as beautiful as ever."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beauty was renowned among her rtives. Both the Qius and the Hans recognized


    her as the number one beauty among their womenfolk.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been overjoyed whenever she received such apliment. But she


    was a married woman now, so suchpliments no longer stirred her heart.


    "Thank you, Han He. But what is the use of having good looks? I can''t depend on my looks to earn a


    living." Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    When Han Hai heard this, he turned to re at his niece and snorted coldly. "Who told you that having


    good looks cannot help you earn a living? You went and married a worthless man, so this is your own


    fault for being foolish and not wanting to make the effort. Why do you think, out of all the members of


    our family, only your branch is in such a pathetic state?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bowed her head. She did not know how to refute her uncle.


    At this moment, Ye Fan came up to them while carrying some things. And just like his wife had done,


    he also greeted Han He.


    "Mm? Dad, who is he? A poor distant rtive?" Han He nced at Ye Fan and


    frowned.


    Han Hai''s mood turned foul and he said coldly, "Who else can it be? He is your cousin''s husband. That


    live-in son-inw."


    Han He had never met Ye Fan before, so he did not know thetter. But he had heard about his cousin


    marrying a worthless man.


    Han He did not continue the conversation with his father. He turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said


    indifferently, "If you don''t want him to make a fool of himself, then you had better not bring him to the


    banquet. Let him stay at home and wait."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And Han Hai chimed in supportively. "Mu-Cheng, listen to your cousin. Let this live-in son-inw stay at


    home. It doesn''t really matter if he goes or not. He will only end up embarrassing you. Youe with


    us by yourself. Yu-Hao will be there as well. You can sit next to him."


    "Listen to me. I am doing this for your own good!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng listened to what her rtives had to say and started to hesitate.


    Of course, she was not afraid that Ye Fan might embarrass her. He had never attended a single


    birthday banquet before, and that had not saved her family from humiliation at any of those past


    events.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng mainly did not want her husband to suffer the same humiliation as she had.


    She herself had no other choice but to attend. Madam Han was her maternal grandmother and they


    were bound together by blood. But Ye Fan had no such ties with the Hans, so he was not obligated to


    attend the birthday banquet.


    But Ye Fan continued to smile and said indifferently, "Mu-Cheng, since I am already here, I should


    attend the banquet. After all, I am your husband."


    When Han Fei-Fei heard this, she snorted and said, "Go if you wish. I guess some people don''t mind


    making fools of


    themselves in public."


    Han Hai blew his top and snorted coldly. "I see we are just casting pearls before a swine! Go ahead if


    you want to make a fool of yourself!"


    Han Hai truly detested his niece''s husband.


    Since Ye Fan was not getting along with her rtives, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt embarrassed about sharing


    the same vehicle with Han Hai''s family.


    "Uncle. Han He. You go ahead first. I will talk to him and take a cab to the banquet afterward."


    "Okay, Mu-Cheng. Listen to me. Don''t bring him along." Han Hai reminded his niece. And then, he


    drove off with his family.


    Afterward, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not try to persuade Ye Fan to stay and the couple went off together in a


    cab.


    When he saw that his wife had purposely declined to leave with Han Hai, Ye Fanughed lightly and


    asked: "What? Are you afraid I will get into a fight with your uncle?"


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng replied in a huff, "What do you think? How did you offend my uncle? He has a very


    bad opinion of you."


    Ye Fan ced his hands behind his head, leaned back against the car seat and said indifferently, "I


    didn''t really offend him. He told me to leave you and I said no. Emphatically."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng: "Wow, you are really thick-skinned."


    Ye Fan: "Thanks for thepliment."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng:".."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so enraged by Ye Fan''s shamelessness that she almost had a stroke.


    Afterward, she ignored Ye Fan and turned around huffily to look out the window.


    As she watched the passing scenes outside the window, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lips curled into a smile.


    She had no idea why but, even though Ye Fan was shamelessly sticking to her, she did not feel angry


    or humiliated. Instead, she felt an enigmatic feeling of happiness


    When she thought of this, her heart jumped for a second.


    Could it be that I am in love with him?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was overwhelmed with confusion as she looked at the reflection of his profile in the


    window.


    In the end, she shook her head hard.


    It''s impossible! It''s not true! I can''t be in love with a shameless man like him! Inwardly, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was screaming stubbornly as she tried to reject this thought. But her wordscked conviction.


    Putting it bluntly, she was just unwilling to admit the truth.


    When she was younger, she had often daydreamed about her future lover. He would be a talented


    elite, or a well-mannered young man with good looks and a sunny disposition. A man of talent with


    achievements to his name. Someone handsome, learned and unrestrained by conventions. Ideally, his


    family would be one that produced schrs and he himself would be one of the top talents in his field


    of study.


    Ye Fan was simply too far removed from the image of her ideal lover.


    That was the reason why Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to admit that she would one day fall in love with the


    man she had once despised.


    But it is impossible to make things not happen just by disbelieving in them.


    Whoosh~


    The car sped along the road.


    The blue cab zoomed through Jianghai toward a small town in its territory.


    Meanwhile, inside Shengtian Restaurant.


    The leaders of Jiangdong, who had been waiting for an entire night, finally received their long-awaited


    phone call.


    Lei San answered the phone. The caller was Chen Ao.


    "Master San, how is it?"


    "Have they found out Mr. Chu''s whereabouts?"


    In the room, everyone was feeling panicked and anxious as they questioned Lei San.


    After all, everyone present had offended Mr. Chu. They were naturally worried and anxious to


    apologize to Mr. Chu in person. If they did that, then they might be forgiven.


    The bald-headed Lei San pped the table and stood up. "My brothers, let''s go!" "We will go to


    Dongyang Town to pay our respect to Mr. Chu and beg for his


    forgiveness.¡±


    "Also, bring along some gifts. Pick the most expensive ones."


    "Whether Mr. Chu will forgive us or not and whether Jiangdong can survive this cmity or not, it all


    depends on how we perform today!"


    Swoosh-


    All at once, all the assembled leaders got up and headed downstairs.


    Half an hourter, luxury cars zoomed through the city like so many shing swords. They were all


    headed toward a town in the east of Jianghai City.


    The convoy of luxury cars had a grand presence. If one were to look at them from afar, the vehicles


    looked like a hundred rivers flowing to the sea!


    "Damn-" "What the hell is going on today?"


    "So many luxury cars"


    "Maybe they are all going to some VIP''s birthday celebration?"


    In the suburb of Jianghai, luxury cars such as these were a rarity. But now, dozens of the vehicles were


    streaming past like nobody''s business. And they were all headed toward the same direction. The


    passersby who witnessed this sight felt both envy and shock.

 Chapter 86 A Sudden Slap in the Face

    Chapter 86 A Sudden p in the Face


    Originally, the Han family had been a small family in Dongyang Town but,ter on, Madam Han had


    risen through the ranks to be a county-level cadre in Jianghai. And using her umted


    connections and resources, she had made her family prosper.


    Now, Madam Han had three children.


    Other than her second child, Han Li, her other two children were doing well for themselves.


    Perhaps due to her old age, she missed her home town.


    So although Han Hai had already bought her a house in the city, Madam Han continued to stay in the


    old family house.


    Dongyang Town.


    It was still early but there were already a lot of cars parked outside the Han''s family house.


    To have gotten here so early, most of them were probably Madam Han''s neighbors or her children.


    As a matter of fact, two of Madam Han''s children had already arrived before Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Han Hai and his son, Han He, were chatting away with the old madam. On her right hand side sat a


    vampishly dressed middle-aged woman. She had on heavy makeup and was ying a game on her


    phone.


    This woman was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s maternal aunt, Han Yue.


    "Mom, what time is it now? Why isn''t my sister here yet? I haven''t seen her in a year and I miss her. I


    can''t help but wonder if she is doing well. Does she have enough to eat? Is she keeping warm?" Han


    Yue smiled coldly and one could tell that there was a hint of ridicule in her words.


    Madam Han red at her youngest child and said angrily, "Do you really miss your sister? I think you


    are just eager to show off in front of her. You want to let her know that your family is better off than


    hers."


    Madam Han understood her daughter''s character very well.


    Before the mother-daughter pair could continue their conversation, however, they were interrupted by


    the arrival of Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng greeted her grandmother, the moment she entered the house.


    "Oh, speak of the devil, here she is."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Han Yue recognized Qiu Mu-Cheng, sheughed derisively and said, "Where is your mother?


    Why are you here by yourself? Is she absent because she is afraid of losing face?"


    There was a custom at Madam Han''s birthday banquets.


    Her three children would be seated at three separate tables, and each of them would y host to their


    own invited guests at their respective tables. That would make socialization easier for the guests.


    And Han Yue could still remember what had happened duringst year''s banquet.


    Han Hai''s table and her own had been filled with guests, who were there to offer birthday wishes to


    their mother, and to toady up to her and her brother. Only Han Li''s table was devoid of guests. Apart


    from Han Li, her husband and her daughter, nobody else had sat at their table.


    Han Yue had thought that she could once again see her sister make a fool of herself this year. But


    unexpectedly, out of fear of losing face, her sister had decided not to show up.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing and just stood there with Ye Fan. Since Madam Han had not given them


    permission to sit, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not dare to do so.


    "Eh, you even brought your underling here?"


    "Mu-Cheng, well done. It looks like you are doing well for yourself. You even have an underling to carry


    your luggage when you leave the house." When Han Yue noticed Ye Fan, who was just standing


    behind his wife, she was both surprised and suspicious.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng looked a little embarrassed and said, "Auntie, this is Ye Fan. He is my husband."


    Her words caused both Han Yue and Madam Han to be slightly surprised.


    "What?"


    "He is that live-in son-inw!"


    "The piece of trash you married."


    "I have heard that he has never worked at all during your three years of marriage. He doesn''t do


    anything and is just freeloading off you."


    "Mu-Cheng, are you crazy?"


    "Today is such an important asion.


    How could you bring him along?"


    "Why did you bring him? To embarrass you?"


    "Haha~" Han Yue was overjoyed. She started looking at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng as if they were


    performing a skit.


    Madam Han''s birthday guests, who hade from around the town, were looking mockingly and


    pointing at Ye Fan as they talked among themselves.


    "Unbelievable. The second daughter has a live-in son-inw?"


    "And he is actually a useless piece of trash?"


    "To think the granddaughter of the acimed Madam Han has married such a useless man?"


    "This is so humiliating-"


    Fragments of the discussion reached Madam Han, who was seated in the seat of honor. Her mood


    turned foul immediately, and the smile on her face was reced by a frown.


    "Where is your mother? The person who should be here isn''t, and the person who should not be here


    is," the olddy said coldly.


    ''Who said you could bring him here?" Madam Han had never approved of her granddaughter''s choice


    for a husband. She had wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to divorce Ye Fan since a long time ago.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled a little. "Grandmother, don''t be like this. Ye Fan is here because he


    sincerely wants to wish you a happy birthday."


    "Oh? In that case, let me see what kind of birthday present this piece of trash has prepared for your


    grandmother." Before Madam Han could respond, Han Yue had already chimed in with her question.


    She hugged herself and looked on with a disdainful smile on her face.


    Ye Fan stepped forward and spoke politely to the olddy. "I have no idea what you like, so I asked my


    mother to send me some tea leaves from the countryside. We grew it ourselves. They are organically


    grown. The tea brewed from these leaves will not only refresh you, but it is also good for the brain as


    well. I hope you will ept my gift."


    When Ye Fan had finished speaking, indistinct mockingughter broke out among his audience.


    And Han Yue''s eyes were filled with ridicule as sheughed at him. "Haha, so Mu-Cheng''s husband is


    just a country bumpkin!"


    "Home-grown tea? Organically grown? The vegetables grown in the countryside are also organic. Why


    didn''t you harvest a few catties and give them to my mother?"


    "This is too funny. The tea leaves are only worth a few yuan per catty. I bet even the soil that was used


    to grow my wild ginseng is more valuable than your tea leaves. How dare you give something so cheap


    to my mother?"


    "Mom, look at him. He doesn''t take your birthday seriously. So he just brought some cheap stuff to fob


    you off."


    "Only I am foolish enough to spend a few hundred thousand to buy a wild ginseng for you from up


    north."


    Han Yue had a mocking look in her eyes, as she showed off in front of everybody.


    The surrounding guests were surprised when they heard this.


    "Damn, it is a wild ginseng-"


    "That is a rare treasure indeed."


    "The third daughter is so thoughtful."


    "She is so filial!"


    "The old madam has a good daughter-"


    The guests eximed feelingly, one after another.


    Han Yue got even more smug and she looked down haughtily at Ye Fan and his wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally decided that enough was enough and stepped up to defend her husband.


    "Auntie, this is Ye Fan''s first visit. He is a guest. You can criticize me but it is not good to treat a guest


    so rudely."


    "A guest?" Han Yue burst outughing. "He is just a useless live-in son-inw. He doesn''t have the


    right to be our guest. And you. The both of you came here under the pretense of wanting to offer


    birthday wishes to my mother. And then you tried to fob us off with some cheap gift. I think you are not


    really here for my mother''s birthday. You are just here to get yourself some free food and drinks."


    "You~" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned red with anger. Her aunt had gone too far. That woman had


    trampled their dignity into nothingness.


    But at this moment, Ye Fanughed lightly and stepped in front of his wife. And then he pointed at the


    ginseng. "Auntie, is this the wild ginseng you were talking about?"


    "Oh, to think a trash like you actually know what a ginseng is. I thought you have never seen one


    before? Well, you may look but no touching. It costs a few hundred thousand. If you damage it, you will


    not be able to afford topensate me for it." Han Yue had a disdainful look on her face as she


    insulted Ye Fan once again.


    But Ye Fan remainedposed. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Auntie, ording to what I


    know, the taproot and rhizome of a wild ginseng have the same length. Wild ginsengs normally grow up


    to a length between three and ten centimeters. They look like the Chinese ''ren'' character and are


    cylinder or rhombus in shape.¡±


    "More importantly, a wild ginseng is greyish-yellow in color and has a longitudinal grain on its surface.


    The fibrous roots are stringy, neat and clearly separated. Most roots have two branches each and you


    can clearly see wart-like bumps on them. Also, the stringy rhizomes have stem scars that are crowded


    together."


    "But look at your ''wild ginseng''. The length is around fifteen centimeters. The fibrous roots are messy,


    short and ugly. I can tell right away that it is a cultivated ginseng nt."


    "But this is unimportant. A cultivated ginseng is still a ginseng. The important thing is, not only are the


    fibrous roots messy, your ginseng is also dark-colored and you can smell a strange odor when you get


    close enough."


    "If I am not wrong, someone gave this ginseng to you as a gift. But you kept it in your house for so long


    until it went bad. And then you remembered you have such a thing in your house, just in time for your


    mother''s birthday. So you decided to give it to her as a present."


    Ye Fan spoke indifferently, a subtle smile dancing on his lips.


    Han Yue was flummoxed. Her face was full of shock as turmoil raged within her.


    How...how did he know?


    As Ye Fan continued to speak sombrely, it was clear that he had no intention of letting Han Yue off the


    hook.


    "Although my tea leaves are not expensive, but they are a token of Mu-Cheng''s and my filial piety. On


    the other hand, you gave something poisonous to your mother and tried to pass it off as a tonic. Auntie,


    what exactly is your motive?¡±


    "Could it be that you wanted to turn your mother''s birthday into her funeral?!!!"


    Boom~


    Ye Fan''s usation had the same impact as a rock striking the ground.


    His words were sinister. But Ye Fan was an articte speaker and his voice reverberated like thunder


    throughout the hall.


    All of a sudden, the Han''s family house went dead quiet.


    As for Han Yue, she was looking deathly pale, as though Ye Fan had just given her a p in the face.


    She had been scared witless!

 Chapter 87 The World Is Cold and Treachery Lurks in the...

    Chapter 87 The World Is Cold and Treachery Lurks in the...


    Ye Fan had just levied a serious usation against Han Yue and, as if startled by a peal of thunder,


    thetter was rendered dumbstruck.


    Han Yue''s face paled considerably as panic overwhelmed her.


    The other guests were shocked as well.


    After all, if what Ye Fan had said was true, then Han Yue was truly an unfilial child.


    It was one thing to pass off something inferior as something of quality, but it was another matter


    altogether to im that a poisonous nt was a tonic. If the old madam had ingested the poison, then


    perhaps her birthday banquet would have turned into her funeral feast?


    "This is bullshit!¡±


    "He is making things up.¡±


    "Mom, don''t believe him. He is just a poor country boy! I bet he has never even seen a normal ginseng


    before!"


    "Let alone a wild-grown one!"


    "He is just making things up and mixing truth with lies! He is defaming me!"


    "Mom, you musn''t believe this worthless trash~"


    Han Yue waspletely panicking and behaving like a mad dog that had gotten its tail stepped on. At


    the same time as she was pleading with Madam Han for understanding, she was also hurling abuses at


    Ye Fan.


    "You bastard! You are such an ungrateful wretch!"


    "All along, you have been freeloading off my niece. And yet, right now, you are spouting nonsense and


    embarrassing me."


    "You...You...You arepletely heartless!"


    "You came here today to cause trouble!"


    Han Yue''s body was shivering with rage as sheshed out at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan onlyughed, as if he had just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    "Auntie, what you said is too funny."


    "I am freeloading off Mu-Cheng, but what does this have to do with you?"


    "And since you know Mu-Cheng is your niece, why did you humiliate us earlier? Did you consider her


    feelings then?¡±


    "You called me heartless, but I think you are the heartless one!"


    "Even now, you are still denying that you have given a spoiled product to your mother. Have you


    considered what would happen if your mother believes you and eats it? If she gets sick, can you


    shoulder the responsibility?"


    Ye Fan was not fazed by Han Yue''s scoldings. Even as he smiled, he was ring at her in cool


    defiance of her anger.


    Ye Fan had thrown out a series of questions and overbearingly pushed Han Yue into silence. After


    retreating a few steps, thetter now stood with her face flushed red.


    Finally, Ye Fan took a step forward and addressed Madam Han respectfully. "Grandmother, what I have


    just said is the truth. If you do not believe me, you can get somebody to smell the so-called ''wild


    ginseng,'' and see if there is really a pungent foul odor. If you still do not believe me, then you may take


    it to a medicine shop and get a physician to appraise it."


    He was confident in the truthfulness of his words and spoke with heavy emphasis.


    When they heard what Ye Fan had to say, the guests nearest to the ginseng moved closer and sniffed


    the air. And then all of them frowned.


    "Damn!¡±


    "That live-in son-inw was right!¡±


    "There really is a foul odor. You can''t really smell it when you are far away but, when you get close, you


    can smell a pungent


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    odor."


    "Unbelievable~"


    "This Han Yue is truly a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    "She is dressed decently, but her heart is so vicious!"


    "She tried to fob off a spoiled ginseng on her mother because she was too stingy to spend money on a


    birthday gift."


    "Look at her. What''s the point of having so much money? She isn''t willing to spend any money on you.


    And even tried to poison you with a spoiled ginseng. I think that live-in son-inw is a better person.


    Even though his gift is inexpensive, it is still a token of his filial piety."


    All at once, the guests in the hall started discussing the matter among themselves. And, one by one,


    they started to look at Han Yue differently.


    Madam Han''s eldest son, Han Hai, could not sit still any longer. After all, if his sister had really tried to


    fob off a spoiled ginseng on their mother, then the Han family would suffer a huge loss of face today.


    Just then, Han Hai''s face had turned an ugly shade of green. He mmed the table hard and yelled at


    his sister, "Tell me! What is going on?"


    "Hai, l~l~~"


    Now that the cat was out of the bag, she was so frightened that she almost burst into tears.


    The truth was close to what Ye Fan had said. This ginseng had been given to her by her son-inw, Mo


    Xuan. He had given her two ginsengs at that time, a cultivated one and a wild-grown one.


    Han Yue had eaten the wild ginseng already, andpletely forgotten about the cultivated one.


    A few days ago, she had found the cultivated ginseng lying around her house and decided to give it to


    her mother as a birthday present. She had thought that, since all ginsengs looked alike, she could pass


    it off as a wild-grown ginseng and make herself look good at her mother''s banquet.


    But Han Yue would never have thought that a poor bumpkin like Ye Fan would be able to tell the


    difference between a cultivated and wild-grown ginseng. Especially when all the other guests had been


    unable to do so.


    "But Hai, I really have no intention of harming mom."


    "Mom, you have to believe me. You have to believe me. I really have no idea that it has gone bad~¡±


    Han Yue was almost about to cry. It looked like she was thoroughly frightened.


    After all, Ye Fan had used her of attempted matricide. If he could prove that she had indeed tried to


    poison her own mother, then she would lose her ce in her maternal home.


    "You wretch! How dare you..." Han Hai blew his top and was about to rebuke his sister for being unfilial,


    when Madam Han waved her hand and interrupted him.


    "Hai, why are you so anxious?"


    "Why are you losing your temper when you haven''t even got to the bottom of things?"


    "How could you side with a useless live-in son-inw against your own sister?¡±


    "Mom, what are you...?" Han Hai asked doubtfully. He had no idea what his mother was trying to say.


    "I bought this ginseng together with Yue a few days ago. I was the one who chose it, and Yue paid for it


    with her money. We are still not certain if this is a wild ginseng or not. But even if it isn''t, then it is my


    own fault for getting cheated. This is not Yue''s fault. On the contrary, I was the one at fault for wasting


    several hundred thousand of her money."


    "But look at you. Not only are you spouting nonsense here, you are also acting disrespectfully toward


    your elders. How dare you mix lies with truth and make a baseless usation against my daughter?"


    "Our family will not stand for this nonsense!"


    And by twisting the words around, Madam Han had changed Ye Fan''s position from user to


    used.


    Han Yue was dazed for a while when she heard this. Following that, the panic on her face was


    reced by a sinister and smug smile.


    "That''s right! My mom was the one who chose the wild ginseng. Ye Fan, you said this is a cultivated


    ginseng that has gone bad? Are you implying that my mom is an undiscerning person?"


    "How dare you!¡±


    "You are just a useless live-in son-inw! How dare you insult me? How dare you insult my mother?"


    "You disrespectful bastard! Our family will not stand for your nonsense!"


    "Go on, get lost!"


    "Our family does not recognize you as Mu-Cheng''s husband."


    Han Yueshed out angrily at Ye Fan.


    Han Hai also blew his top and rebuked Ye Fan for being a disrespectful good-for-nothing.


    Han Fei-Feiughed mockingly and said, "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you just divorce a person like him?


    What is the point of keeping him around?"


    "He only knows how to cause trouble."


    The sudden turnaround had caught the guests off guard.


    But afterward, they also changed their attitude toward Ye Fan and started attacking him.


    "That''s right. The youngest daughter of the Han family is renowned for her filial piety. There is no way


    she would attempt something as heinous as matricide.¡±


    "But look at this live-in son-inw. He is just a poor fellow from the countryside. Do you think he has


    even seen a ginseng before?"


    "He was just spouting nonsense earlier!"


    All at once, everyone started condemning Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan stood dazed on the spot for a long while and, finally, heughed a self-deprecatingugh.


    It was his fault for underestimating theplexities of the human heart.


    The world is cold and treachery lurks in the hearts of men.


    Ye Fan should have expected this ending.

 Chapter 88 Not Everyone Is Born Equal

    Chapter 88 Not Everyone Is Born Equal


    In Madam Han''s eyes, Ye Fan was just an outsider and a live-in son-inw whom everyone looked


    down on. On the other hand, Han Yue was her flesh-and-blood daughter and the mother-inw of


    Young Master Mo.


    The Mo family of Jingzhou was a powerful family with connections in both business and political circles.


    In the future, Madam Han''s grandson, Han He, would need the help of the Mo family to get ahead in


    his political career.


    Therefore, it was only natural for Madam Han to want to defend her daughter.


    It did not matter to her if Ye Fan was telling the truth or not. She was not going to let her daughter get


    humiliated in public.


    As for Ye Fan, he was just a useless country bumpkin without any connections. Madam Han could not


    care less about trampling on his dignity.


    Ye Fan was not a stupid person. Since Madam Han''s speech earlier, he had been able to discern what


    was going.


    So he did not bother to argue his case. There was no need to say anything. Ye Fan only looked at


    Madam Han andughed. "Grandmother, well done! You push away the people who care for you and


    keep those who would do you harm by your side. You have my utmost admiration!"


    Ye Fan ced heavy emphasis on the word "admiration."


    "You are being presumptuous!"


    "How dare you talk to the old madam like that?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, look at your husband! He simply has no respect for his elders!"


    Han Hai got angrier and started scolding Ye Fan again.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng stood there with her face pale and her head bowed. She was almost afraid


    to meet anyone''s gaze.


    Ye Fan walked over and looked at his wife.


    "Mu-Cheng, it looks like I should not havee today," he said with a self-deprecating smile.


    "I am sorry. Once again, you have been humiliated because of me."


    "I had better not stay.¡±


    "You go ahead and celebrate your grandmother''s birthday. No matter what, she is your grandmother."


    Nobody could know how Ye Fan was feeling when he said this.


    Afterward, he did not loiter. He turned around to look at the assembled guests, who were smiling


    gleefully at his misfortune, before heading toward the exit.


    "Good riddance!"


    "A person like him does not deserve to enter our home," Han Yue said with a mocking smile.


    Han Hai snorted and looked at his niece.


    "Mu-Cheng, isn''t it time to give up on him? You should divorce him after the banquet. I will find you a


    better husband."


    Madam Han nodded her head and said, "Mu-Cheng, listen to your uncle. He only has your best


    interests at heart."


    "This Ye Fan is not worthy of you. He does not deserve to be with a granddaughter of the Han family."


    The Hans all joined in to put down Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan said nothing. He continued walking and, looking at him from behind, he seemed so very lonely.


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng, she remained rooted silently to the spot. Even as she listened to the sound of Ye


    Fan''s footsteps and the rebukes from the Hans, she continued to keep her peace.


    But, all of a sudden, she lifted her head quietly. And as everyone looked on in a panic, the number one


    beauty of the Qiu family turned around to grab Ye Fan''s hand, without showing the slightest bit of


    hesitation.


    Ye Fan was taken aback. He turned around and looked at her red-rimmed eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bit her and then yelled loudly at her husband.


    "Ye Fan, how dare you leave without my permission!"


    Under the circumstances, only heaven knew just how much pressure she was facing and just how


    much courage she needed to speak up.


    Following her outburst, she lifted her head stubbornly and looked at her elders. "Grandmother, just


    now, Ye Fan shed with auntie and I apologize to the both of you on his behalf. But, today, Ye Fan


    came with me to celebrate your birthday. So if you insist on chasing him away, then I will apany


    him and leave as well."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words were firm and articte.


    When Madam Han heard this, her body


    shook with rage. "Mu-Cheng, are you threatening your grandmother?"


    "Preposterous!"


    "Stop fooling around!" Han Hai also blew his top.


    Han Yue sneered and said, "You traitor. Don''t forget that the blood of the Han family runs in your body!"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had no intention of backing down even as she faced the scoldings from her


    rtives.


    Madam Han got so worked up that her face turned green with anger. She would never have thought


    that her hitherto obedient granddaughter would one day take the side of a useless live-in son-inw


    and go against her wishes.


    Just as the situation was about to go out of hand, Han He, who had been keeping his peace, suddenly


    spoke up: "Grandmother, why don''t we just let them stay? Mu-Cheng came all the way from Yunzhou to


    celebrate your birthday. This is a token of her filial piety. And today is a happy asion, so please don''t


    get angry. As the saying goes, a harmonious family is a prosperous family."


    Under Han He''s persuasion, Madam Han finally relented and stopped insisting on chasing Ye Fan


    away.


    But the Han family''s dislike for Ye Fan grew stronger.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the roar of a car engine drifted in from outside the Han''s family house.


    Immediately afterward, a couple disembarked from the vehicle and walked into the house, while


    carrying bags of presents.


    "Quick!"


    "Yu and Wen-Xuan are here. Help me up. I want to go wee them."


    When they saw the new arrivals, the Hans erupted into action.


    All at once, all the Hans ran toward the door, with their faces full of smile, to wee Han Yu and her


    husband.


    "Grandmother, how is your health?"


    "Yu and I are here to celebrate your birthday."


    "May you live to a ripe old age!"


    A handsome man was standing at the doorway and offering his congrattion to Madam Han. It was


    Han Yu''s husband, the young master of the Mo family, Mo Wen-Xuan!


    Madam Han was all smiles when she went to receive him. "Haha, Wen-Xuan. You are standing on


    ceremony."


    "Why did you bring so many presents?"


    "They are too expensive!"


    "It is good enough that you came. You don''t have to go to the expense of buying all these presents."


    ''As long as you are here in person, I will be contented even if you buy me cheap tea leaves that cost a


    few yuan per catty."


    "Hahaha-¡±


    Madam Hanughed heartily. She had already forgotten about how she snubbed Ye Fan earlier, when


    he gave her his tea leaves.


    If he was not seeing this scene with his own eyes, Ye Fan would never have believed that Madam Han


    could exude such warmth and friendliness.


    As she looked at Han Yu and Mo Wen-Xuan, who were being fussed over by everyone, an


    unfathomable grief rose up within Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The smile on her face darkened and she slowly lowered her head.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Han Yu were both Madam Han''s granddaughters, but Han Yu was treated much


    better than her cousin.


    Even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gotten used to being insignificant and ordinary, it did not mean


    that she would not feel unpleasant when she experienced differential treatment and humiliation.


    Ye Fan walked up to her from behind and saidfortingly, "Mu-Cheng, there is no need for you to


    envy her. These people who look down on you will soon regret their action."


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless, but an inscrutable light shed in the serene depths of his eyes.


    Meanwhile, about thirty miles away from the n''s residence, a few dozen luxury cars were speeding


    recklessly on the road.


    The million-yuan luxury cars were zooming along the dirt road in the suburb and raising a huge cloud of


    dirt into the air.


    "Screw you! Drive faster!"


    "Overtake the cars at the front!"


    "Don''t let Chen Ao overtake us!" "Mr. Chu is a native of Yunzhou! I, Li Er,


    have to be the first one to reach him.¡± Inside his Audi, Li Er was cursing away as he issued instructions


    to his driver.

 Chapter 89 Greeks Bearing Gifts

    Chapter 89 Greeks Bearing Gifts


    "What are you standing there for?"


    "Get over there and help them carry the stuff in."


    Han Yu and her husband had brought along a lot of presents. The fine wine, like the Wuliangye, took


    up two boxes by themselves and, together with the health tonics, they almost filled up the back of the


    car.


    At this moment, Han He remembered that Ye Fan was still around, so he ordered thetter to move the


    presents into the house.


    "That''s right!"


    "Can''t you read the mood?"


    "Can''t you see that my daughter and son-inw are here? Get yourself over here and help them carry


    the presents!"


    "Were you expecting to just freeload off us and not do any work in return?" Han Yue asked disdainfully.


    Ye Fan frowned in displeasure. But they were his elders and disobeying them would make things


    difficult for his wife. So he got up and went over to help carry the presents.


    "Uncle Hai, how are you doing?"


    "Fei-Fei, you are getting prettier and prettier~¡± After her arrival, Han Yu started making small talk with


    her rtives.


    Han Fei-Fei giggled and said, "No way. No matter how pretty I get, I will never be as pretty as Mu-


    Cheng."


    The Han family had many offsprings, but none was fairer than Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Han Yu frowned surreptitiously when she heard this.


    No woman liked to be told that another woman was prettier; even if the other woman was her own


    cousin.


    "Yu, you are here." Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked up and greeted Han Yu.


    "Yes, Mu-Cheng." Han Yu smiled politely and asked, "Where is your mother? Is she not here? Did you


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng could answer, her aunt, Han Yue, sneered and said: "Your aunt is afraid of losing


    face so she is noting. Instead, she sent her live-in son-inw and your cousin here to celebrate


    your grandmother''s birthday."


    "Live-in son-inw? Mom, what live-in son-inw?" Mo Wen-Xuan asked doubtfully. He had just walked


    over and overheard the conversation.


    "Wen-Xuan, you haven''t heard this yet, but your cousin''s husband is a live-in son-inw."


    "Oh, so he is my inw?" Mo Wen-Xuan said in realization.


    "Bullshit. Wen-Xuan, he doesn''t deserve to be your inw. He is just a useless country bumpkin without


    any skills. Look, he is over there carrying those boxes." Han Yue smiled disdainfully and pointed at Ye


    Fan.


    It was Mo Wen-Xuan''s and Han Yu''s first time seeing Ye Fan. And once they had seen him, the


    husband-and-wife duo shook their heads inughter. They did not even bother to greet Ye Fan, but


    merely looked at him with contempt and disdain in their eyes.


    Well, since he was just a useless person from a poor family, there was no reason for anyone to respect


    him.


    "By the way, Wen-Xuan, do you know what birthday present he gave your grandmother? A few catties


    of home-grown tea leaves. I bet they are only worth a few dozen yuan. Isn''t he ashamed to give such a


    cheap gift?"


    And then, Han Yue started to recount earlier events to her daughter and son-inw.


    "That fellow is too prideful. Just now, I only criticized him a little and he actually talked back to me in


    front of everybody. He even used me of trying to murder your grandmother. He was so forceful that


    he nearly scared me out of my wits."


    Han Yu frowned when she heard this. "Mom, what did you say? That live-in son-inw humiliated you?


    He sure has guts!"


    Han Yu flew into a rage when she heard that Ye Fan had talked back to her mother.


    Just then, Han Haiughed and said, "Alright, Han Yu, don''t get mad. Your grandmother has already


    told him off. Look. Isn''t he more obedient now?"


    Mo Wen-Xuan nodded and consoled Han Yue. "Mom, there is no need for you to stoop to his level.


    Useless people like him tend to get angry easily. You don''t have to mind him."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Yu and Wen-Xuan, quick,e in and have a seat. Don''t just stand around."


    Just then, Han Fei-Fei chimed in with a smile and ushered the new arrivals into the hall.


    As for Ye Fan, nobody paid him any attention.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling unpleasant because she had overheard her rtives''


    disparaging remarks about Ye Fan. But what could she do? They had spoken nothing but the truth.


    Once all the guests had arrived, Madam Han started directing the guests to their seats.


    "Wen-Xuan, your family will sit at the table on my left."


    "Han Hai, your family will sit at the table on my right."


    Because Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother was not here today, Madam Han had only set up two tables in the


    hall: one for Han Hai''s family and one for Han Yue''s.


    "Mu-Cheng, you go sit with your uncle. Since your family is not expecting any guests, I did not prepare


    a table for you." Madam Han spoke indifferently, without the slightest care for her granddaughter''s


    feelings.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not mind and only asked, "But grandmother, what about Ye Fan?"


    "Hmph, you care so much about him?" Madam Han''s mood darkened immediately.


    Just then, Han Hai interjected and said, "He is just a useless live-in son-inw, and too unrefined to fit


    in with the people here.


    I will tell the servants to set up a table for him in the courtyard. Don''t worry. We are not going to starve


    that piece of trash."


    Han Hai''s words made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel even more terrible.


    Han Yue''s family, who had overheard Han Hai, burst intoughter. Han Yu, especially, had a smug and


    proud expression on her face.


    She thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beauty had gone to waste when she married a useless man. In the


    future, it was certain that she, Han Yu, would always be above her cousin. And, throughout the rest of


    her life, Qiu Mu-Cheng would be looked down on by everyone.


    "Mu-Cheng, our uncle is right. A live-in son-inw is indeed too unrefined to fit in among us. By letting


    him eat in our courtyard, we have already done all we can for him."


    "But Mu-Cheng, having a husband like him will only embarrass you and our family. Why don''t you


    consider a divorce?"


    "Don''t worry about finding a new husband. I will get Wen-Xuan to find one for you. We have a driver.


    His name is Liu. You two are about the same age. He is recently divorced and has a kid. I think he is a


    perfect match for you," said Han Yu as she put on a show of concern for her cousin.


    Mo Wen-Xuan nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. That live-in son-inw is not


    worthy of you. Divorce him after the banquet. I will go back and have a talk with my driver. He isn''t from


    a particrly good family but, at least, they are not bottom-feeders. He is definitely better than your


    current husband."


    "And, I am paying him a monthly sry of ten thousand. He is also an honest man.


    As long as I talk to him, he will not turn down this marriage.¡± Mo Wen-Xuan made a nonchnt boast


    about his wealth and attracted plenty of sideways nces from nearby guests.


    Han Yu''s husband is a capable man indeed! If he is paying his driver ten thousand per month, then just


    how much money does his family have?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s aunt, Han Yue, also joined in the conversation. "Haha, this is a good marriage! Mu-


    Cheng, your cousin is so nice to you. She is ying matchmaker for you, and even found you such a


    good match.¡±


    "Wen-Xuan, start nning when you get home tonight. Do your best to ensure that this marriagee


    to pass."


    "Yes, mom."


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng could share her opinion, Han Yue and her family had already decided that the


    marriage would go ahead.


    Meanwhile, both Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei were keeping their peace.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they were not stupid. They could tell that Han Yu and her family did not have Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    best intentions in mind, when they proposed this marriage to her.


    Putting aside the fact that Liu was a divorcee with a child, his job as a driver had already made him


    lower in status than others. And if she married Han Yu''s driver, Qiu Mu-Cheng would forever be


    beneath Han Yu and her family.


    This family was obviously out to humiliate Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Suddenly, even as Han Yu and her family were talking andughing among themselves, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    stood up and spoke heavily with an expressionless face: "There is no need for you to do this. Ye Fan is


    a good man and I have no intention of divorcing him.¡±


    She gave a blunt rejection to Han Yu and her family, without allowing them to save face.


    Following that, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to face Madam Han and said slowly,


    "Grandmother, I will not be sitting in the hall after all. I will go have my meal with Ye Fan in the


    courtyard."

 Chapter 90 The First Guests to Arrive at Dongyang Town

    Chapter 90 The First Guests to Arrive at Dongyang Town


    After she had finished speaking, Qiu Mu-Cheng stood up and made her way toward the hall''s exit,


    without waiting for her grandmother''s reply.


    "Mu-Cheng, stop fooling around!"


    "Come back~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s action caused Han Hai to re and yell at her.


    But she continued as if she had not heard her uncle. The guests caught a sh of red lips, a glimpse of


    dark soulful eyes and a flutter of dress. Just like that, Qiu Mu-Cheng disregarded the stares of the


    crowd and walked toward where Ye Fan was sitting. And then she sat down in the courtyard with him.


    "What on earth is she doing?"


    "We are helping her find a new husband out of the kindness of our hearts. But not only is she not


    grateful, she is actually giving us attitude?"


    Mom, look at your granddaughter!''


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Yue was trembling with rage. She had not expected Qiu Mu-Cheng to be so blunt in her rejection.


    Out of the kindness of their hearts, her family had introduced a prospective marriage partner to her. So


    how could she just turn down the marriage without even meeting the prospective groom first?


    To add insult to injury, Qiu Mu-Cheng had rejected them in the presence of so many people. That,


    undoubtedly, was a p in the face of Han Yue and her family. Therefore, it was only natural that they


    felt unhappy about the slight.


    Han Yue had no scruples aboutining to her mother, but Mo Wen-Xuan chose to keep his peace.


    However, his face looked cold and sombre.


    Clearly, he was feeling unhappy about the slight Qiu Mu-Cheng had shown him earlier.


    Just then, Han Fei-Fei spoke up softly to defend Qiu Mu-Cheng. "But auntie, you can''t me Mu-


    Cheng for getting angry. The thing is, the man you were


    rmending to her..."


    But before Han Fei-Fei could finish speaking, she was interrupted by an angry Han Yue. "What? What


    is wrong with Liu?"


    "He is from a working family. He has a house and a job. And his sry is ten thousand per month. So


    tell me, what is wrong with him? Isn''t he much better than that live-in son-inw?"


    "How dare she look down on him? She herself has married a useless piece of trash, so do you think


    she has the right to look down on Liu?"


    "Liu does not dare to disobey Wen-Xuan, because he is Wen-Xuan''s employee. If it weren''t for that, Liu


    will probably look down on her and turn down the marriage."


    It doesn''t pay to be a good guy. She is being ungrateful even though she is getting the better end of the


    deal. What an ungrateful wretch."


    Han Yue was in the throes of rage and her words were interspersed with curses.


    Meanwhile, her daughter was trying to cate her. "Enough already, mom? Since Mu-Cheng is being


    ungrateful, then let us not worry about her.¡±


    "If she is happy to stay with a piece of trash, then let her. Since she is going to be the one to suffer the


    consequences."


    "Heaven helps those who help themselves. Mu-Cheng is the sort of person who can''t tell good from


    bad and enjoys wallowing in degeneration. You just can''t help a person like that."


    "Anyway, she is going to suffer in the future."


    Han Yu smiled coldly and felt nothing but derision toward her cousin.


    "She is not a real princess but she sure acts like one. Our driver, Liu, is an honest and good man. He is


    definitely more than worthy of her."


    "He is not looking down on her, so how dare she do that to him?"


    "Is she even in a position to look down on him?"


    Han Yu was also beside herself with rage. Earlier, she had told their driver, via a text message, toe


    over tonight and have a matchmaking meeting with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned down the marriage without giving it a second thought.


    "Fine, there is no pleasing everybody?"


    "What am I going to tell Liu when hees tonight?"


    Han Yu was also griping away.


    "She is unworldly and can''t tell good from bad. She is so useless that nothing we do can help her." Mo


    Wen-Xuan snorted coldly and his words expressed his unhappiness with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "In this matter, Mu-Cheng is the one at fault. She really has no manners. Yu. Wen-Xuan. Don''t be


    angry. After the banquet, I will teach her a lesson. Don''t worry. She will listen to what I say." Madam


    Han said as she tried to cate Han Yue and her family.


    After she had finished speaking, Madam Han looked at the retreating back of Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    snorted angrily. "This Qiu Mu-Cheng has been overly pampered. Her behavior is too outrageous. She


    doesn''t care who she offends."


    "Grandmother, we can''t me Mu-Cheng. That driver is just not good enough for her. And he is a


    divorcee with a kid. He can''t bepared to Yu-Hao, the crown prince of Baiyi Group. Yu-Hao is young


    and capable. He has also fallen in love with Mu-Cheng at first sight. And Mu-Cheng is so beautiful. No


    matter what, she can''t marry somebody who is just a driver¡ª" Meanwhile, Han Fei-Fei continued to


    defend her favorite cousin.


    She was still young and so she did not have any misgivings about what she says.


    "Fei-Fei, stop talking nonsense!" Han Hai red at his daughter and hinted at her to shut up.


    But it was already toote. Han Yu blew her top and said, "Fine. We are just busybodies showing our


    one-sided concern for someone else, alright?"


    "What kind of a person is she? Mu-Cheng is so beautiful that she is probably even worthy of marrying


    the mayor''s son. Our driver is too low in status and unworthy of Mu-Cheng."


    "Yu, don''t listen to Fei-Fei''s nonsense," Han Hai hurriedly stepped in to mediate. His son would need


    the help of Mo Wen-Xuan''s family to get promoted, so Han Hai dared not offend Han Yu.


    Afterward, Han Hai made his daughter apologize and nobody brought up the matter again.


    Presently, the sun was high up in the sky. It was almost noon.


    Based on past experience, the first batch of guests should be arriving around this time.


    At this moment, a red carpet had been unrolled at the entrance to the Han''s family house. Han Hai and


    Han Yue were sitting inside the hall and waiting quietly for their respective guests to arrive.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were sitting quietly in the courtyard.


    Looking at them, Han Yu and her family were filled with derision for the couple.


    "Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng. You are too useless. How could you wallow in degeneration and sit next to a


    piece of trash like him?¡±


    "Our guests will be arriving soon, and our tables will be filled. But you and your husband will be sitting


    out there all by yourselves. Let us see how you are going to save yourself from the embarrassment."


    "Let us see if you can still maintain that proud demeanor of yours, after you have been utterly


    humiliated!"


    Han Yuughed smugly, and a smile was stered wantonly across her heavily made-up face.


    Her mother, Han Yue, was also looking smug. When she turned to look at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    she felt nothing but disdain and ridicule for the couple.


    More and more, Han Yue and her family were looking forward to what would happen next.


    "He, I heard you have been working hard as the mayor to make the town prosperous. And you have


    produced results. I think, this time, you will be receiving more guests than our Wen-Xuan. Perhaps


    even the county head will show up to support you." In the past, Han Hai''s guests had always arrived


    first. After all, Han Hai and his family were living in Jianghai, so their guests had less distance to travel.


    But Han He smiled humbly and said, "Auntie, surely you jest. I am still inexperienced so I do not have


    that much clout. There is no way I canpare to Wen-Xuan."


    Mo Wen-Xuan was the young master of the Mo family and, some years ago, he had already been


    helping his father with the family business.


    His status as the young master of the Mo family alone was enough to attract a horde of followers. Last


    year, the number of Mo Wen-Xuan''s supporters who had shown up to celebrate Madam Han''s birthday


    was enough to fill two tables. This year, because Mo Wen-Xuan was looking certain to inherit his


    family''s business, it was expected that arger number of guests would show up to support him. The


    others were thinking that, rather than just filling up two tables, this time his guests would spill out of the


    hall and into the doorway.


    "Haha~"


    Han Yueughed proudly. She was basking in the reflected glory of her son-inw.


    Han Yu''s eyes were filled with pride, as she waited eagerly for the banquet to begin.


    Meanwhile, Mo Wen-Xuan continued to lookposed, but the haughty smile on his lips made him


    look like a show-off.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Madam Han, I havee to wish you a happy birthday~"


    Finally, while the Hans were still chatting among themselves, the first batch of guests had already


    arrived outside the Han''s family house.

 Chapter 91 Han Hai & Son Were Dumbstruck

    Chapter 91 Han Hai & Son Were Dumbstruck


    "Quick, brother. Your guests are here already.¡±


    Now that the guests had finally arrived, Han Yue started to hurry Han Hai and Han He along.


    "Mr. Han, we are notte, are we?"


    The first guests to arrive were Han Hai''s work colleagues.


    Han Hai was an executive at a state-owned enterprise in Jianghai. Since today was Madam Han''s


    birthday, it was natural for his subordinates toe bearing gifts


    "Not at all, not at all. Quick,e in." Han Hai and his son weed their guests warmly.


    "Madam Han, we are friends of Mr. Han.


    We havee here today to celebrate your birthday."


    "These are some longevity peachs I asked somebody to buy from overseas. I wish you good health."


    "Haha, you are standing on ceremony. It is good enough that you cane. There is no need to bring


    presents as well," Madam Hanughed politely.


    "I can''t do that. Mr. Han has been taking care of me at work and all of us here have received his favors.


    So there is no way we will miss his mother''s birthday.¡±


    And while everyone was exchanging greetings, several more guests arrived with their presents. They


    were all wearing suits and carrying expensive gifts. It was easy to see that they were men of status.


    "Mayor Han, we are notte, are we? Where is the old madam. We havee to celebrate her


    birthday."


    When they heard this form of address, everybody knew that the new arrivals were Han He''s guests.


    "Not at all, not at all. Pleasee in. My grandmother is in the hall."


    And Han He ushered his guests into the hall.


    In a short while, the hall turned lively.


    "Madam Han, I am Wang Zhen-Xiang from the Fengxiang Food Factory in Dongyang Town. I am here


    to celebrate your birthday. May you be blessed with good health!"


    "Your grandson is young and capable. You have to live a long life-¡±


    "I am Niu Zheng-Fei, the director of Shanshui Metal Sheet Factory. May you live to a ripe old age."


    "I am Shen Shan-Hua, the vice-mayor of Dongyang Town. I wish Madam Han a happy birthday-"


    "Madam Han, you have an excellent grandson-"


    "Han He is so capable. The Han family has a sessor now.¡±


    It was lively inside the hall.


    Various factory directors from Dongyang Town and some leaders in the town government had alle


    for the birthday banquet.


    One by one, they went to shake Han He''s hand when they entered the hall. At this moment, Han Fei-


    Fei also joined in to greet and show her fact to the guests.


    Afterward, Han He led them to where Madam Han was seated, so that they could wish her a happy


    birthday and present their gifts.


    In just a short while, Madam Han''s table was piled full of all sorts of rare and valuable presents.


    And the guests from the nearby neighborhoods were filled with envy, when they saw thevish disy.


    "Han He is such a capable grandson.¡±


    "So many birthday guests showed up for his sake!"


    "There is a talent among the younger generation of the Han family."


    "It looks like Han Hai''s family will have the highest number of guests this year."


    And one by one, the guests sighed in admiration.


    Han He was in high spirits, after hearing the praises from the surrounding guests. And from the


    expression on his face, it was clear that Han Hai felt immense pride for his son''s aplishments.


    "Ye Fan, do you see? My son has an endless stream of guests showing up to support him. But look at


    you! You don''t have a single guest!¡±


    "This is the difference between poverty and wealth. This is the difference between a low-ss person


    and an elite. This is the difference between a piece of trash and a dragon. It is as different as heaven


    and earth!"


    When Han Hai walked past Ye Fan, he came to a stop. And then, as he looked down from above, he


    started talking haughtily to Ye Fan. It was clear from his words that he was in high spirits.


    Because his son was such a capable person, it was only natural that Han Hai would feel conceited.


    Whenpared to his son, Ye Fan looked even more worthless. And as Han Hai was bragging about


    Han He, the gaze he directed at Ye Fan was filled with disdain and mockery.


    The reason Han Hai said all that to Ye Fan was because he wanted thetter to feel inferior and


    embarrassed. But disappointingly, Ye Fan remainedposed and continued to sip his tea quietly. It


    was as if he had not heard Han Hai at all.


    And Ye Fan''s reaction made Han Hai especially unhappy.


    "Hmph, you are so useless that you can''t be helped at all!"


    "Mu-Cheng, are you still not willing to divorce this piece of trash?¡±


    "If your man was as capable as your cousin, your table would not be so empty today. You don''t even


    have a single guest." "And your family would not be so useless. You people have always been


    bottomfeeders in the Han family," Han Hai said coldly and angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng lowered her pale face and said nothing.


    "You little girl, use your head and think!¡±


    "Do you want to follow this piece of trash and continue to suffer humiliation? Or do you want to find


    another husband?"


    After saying his piece, Han Hai did not loiter. He snorted coldly and walked away.


    Just then, a Land Rover Range Rover slowly came to a stop outside the Han''s family house.


    "Whoa!"


    "It''s a Land Rover! A million yuan luxury car!¡±


    "Quick, Han Hai! A VIP hase to visit your family!"


    The guests who had arrived earlier were considered upper-ss in Dongyang Town. But their cars


    were mostly in the one hundred thousand to two hundred thousand range. The most expensive car out


    of the bunch was an Audi A4 that cost around three hundred thousand. And so, they were all


    outssed with the arrival of a million yuan luxury vehicle.


    The local townsfolk who were at the door started hollering in agitation.


    Just then, a man got out of the Range Rover. After fussing with his hair for a bit, he looked at the


    entrance and then walked into the Han''s family house.


    "Hahaha, you must have traveled far to get here. I hope your journey wasn''t too arduous~" Han He


    greeted the new arrival warmly and shook his hand.


    Although Han He had never met the Range Rover''s driver before, he assumed thetter was his guest


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    and probably one of the factory directors in town.


    After all, Dongyang Town was not a small ce. Han He had met many of the townsfolk before, but he


    could hardly im to know everyone.


    "Mm, you are?" Shen Fei was slightly taken aback when he saw the person before him.


    Han He was also taken aback. "You don''t know me? I am Han He, the mayor of Dongyang Town. You


    people are really standing on ceremony. It is good enough that you are able toe. Why must you


    insist on bringing presents?"


    After speaking the perfunctory pleasantries, Han He took the gift from Shen Fei and prepared to carry it


    into the hall.


    But once Shen Fei heard this, he red at Han He like he was looking at an idiot. "Han He? Town


    mayor?"


    "Screw you!"


    "Do I freaking know you?"


    "You are just a minor functionary! How dare you act familiar with me?"


    "Do you know who I am? I am Shen Fei, the young master of Shen Jewelry Group!¡±


    ¡°You are just a lousy mayor! Do you think you are worthy of receiving my gift?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are worthy?"


    Shen Fei did not give a damn about who Han He was and started cursing right away. He thought the


    Han He was confused by the outburst.


    And the banquet guests went quiet, when they heard what Shen Fei had just said.


    "Shen Jewelry?"


    "Could he be talking about the Shen Jewelry in Yunzhou?"


    "The biggest jewelry enterprise in Jiangdong?"


    "Qianyi Corporation" "Good heavens, this is awesome!"


    "The young master of Shen Group is here?"


    "Who did hee for? Who has the clout to invite him?"


    After a short moment of silence, the assembled guests erupted into a frenzy.


    The factory directors of Dongyang Town were shocked. Even Han Hai and Madam Han could not


    remain calm.


    Shen Jewelry. That was one of the top ten enterprises in Jiangdong. The head of thepany, Shen


    Jiu-Yi, was ranked as one of the top tycoons. Earlier, when he hade to Jianghai to invest, he was


    personally received by the city mayor.


    Now that such a personage had personallye to celebrate Madam Han''s birthday, it was only


    natural for the Hans to be shocked.


    "Hai, do you know the crown prince of the Shen family?" Since Shen Fei had note for Han He,


    Madam Han turned to ask her son. After all, Han Hai was an executive in a state-owned enterprise, so


    it


    was possible that he might know the young master of the Shen family.


    But Han Hai shook his head and said, "Mom, although I am working at a state-owned enterprise, it is


    only a small one. There is no way I can get to meet a VIP like him."

 Chapter 92 A Huge Joke

    Chapter 92 A Huge Joke


    Han Hai spoke in a panic. Madam Han frowned and said, "Since he is not your guest, then he must be


    here for Wen-Xuan''s family."


    "Yes yes yes. A VIP like him must be here for my Wen-Xuan."


    "Wen-Xuan, quick. Come over here and wee Young Master Shen. He has traveled far from


    Yunzhou toe here to support you. We are the hosts so we must not neglect him." Han Yue had


    been feeling antsy because Han Hai''s family was hogging all the limelight earlier.


    Now that their guest had finally arrived, Han Yue was naturally excited. Especially since the guest was


    such a big shot. It was finally her turn to brag. And right away, she impatiently hurried her son-inw to


    go receive the VIP.


    "Dar...Darling, is this Young Master Shen your business associate?" Just then, Han Yu was feeling a


    little confused.


    Throughout her many years of marriage with Mo Wen-Xuan, she had never once seen any interaction


    between the Shens


    and the Mos.


    After all, one family was residing in Jingzhou while the other was residing in Yunzhou. The two families


    were separated from each other by a hundred miles or so.


    "May...Maybe?" Mo Wen-Xuan was feeling uncertain. Although he did not have any interaction with the


    Shens, but it was possible that his father had business dealings with Shen Jewelry Group. And


    perhaps, Young Master Shen hade here today to curry favor with his father.


    And so, Mo Wen-Xuan stopped hesitating and went forward to wee Shen Fei.


    "Haha, Young Master Shen, you have traveled far toe here, please excuse me for..."


    Mo Wen-Xuan spoke respectfully as he weed Shen Fei with a face full of smiles.


    But before he could finish speaking, Shen Fei pushed him aside without sparing him a nce. Mo


    Wen-Xuan was dumbstruck and stood there in a daze.


    As for Shen Fei, his face was all smiles as he quick-stepped toward where Ye Fan was sitting.


    "Haha~"


    "Mr. Ye, Master Er told us today is your wife''s birthday. So I havee here early to wish her a happy


    birthday."


    "I wish you a happy birthday! And may you always remain youthful!!"


    "This pearl ne is one of the most expensive nes in ourpany. Please ept it!"


    Shen Fei looked ingratiatingly at Qiu Mu-Cheng as he respectfully offered his birthday congrattions.


    All at once, the Han''s family house went quiet.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Han Yue and her daughter were rooted to the spot. And Madam Han''s


    face was filled with shock.


    The house was deathly quiet.


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Shen had note for Han Hai, Mo Wen-Xuan or even Madam Han.


    Instead, he was here to celebrate Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday. And looking at the way he was talking to


    Ye Fan, it seemed that the two of them had a close rtionship.


    Just then, Han Hai had a dumbstruck look on his face as his eyes twitched continuously. "Fei...Fei, is


    today Mu...Mu-Cheng''s birthday?" he asked shakingly.


    Han Fei-Fei was also looking surprised. "Probably...not?"


    The scene before them had overturned their expectations.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng was panicking. After a long moment of bewilderment, she started shaking her


    head and turned down the gift. "No, Young Master Shen. I can''t ept this. It is too expensive. Also,


    today is not my birthday."


    But Shen Feiughed and said: "Haha, you must be lying just to turn down my gift. Mr. Ye has already


    told us today is your birthday. Therefore, today must be your birthday. You have to ept this


    ne. Out of all thedies present, only you are worthy of wearing it. The others are too unrefined


    for the ne."


    The more Shen Fei sang her praises, the more bewildered Qiu Mu-Cheng became. Finally, she turned


    to look at her husband.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly and turned to look at Shen Fei. "When did I say today is Mu-Cheng''s


    birthday?"


    "Mm? It isn''t? Master Er was the one who said it. He told us today is her birthday. He also said you will


    be here to celebrate her birthday. I rushed here immediately after I got the news. Right now, my father


    and the other Jiangdong leaders are rushing to get here. I think they will be arriving soon." Shen Fei


    had an innocent look on his face as he exined.


    Okay!


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and finally understood what was going on.


    Obviously,st night''s phone call had caused the misunderstanding. Ye Fan had told Chen Ao that he


    was in a hurry to go home to his wife, and that he had to attend a birthday celebration the next day.


    So Chen Ao and the other Jiangdong leaders had probably joined the dots and assumed that the


    birthday celebration was for Ye Fan''s wife.


    This blunder has made things interesting.


    I am afraid my wife is going to steal Madam Han''s limelight today.


    "What, Mr. Ye? Did we make a mistake? So today is not your wife''s birthday?" Shen Fei was not stupid.


    He could guess that something was up, when he noticed the expression on Ye Fan''s face and Madam


    Han''s red clothes.


    "Yes, Young Master Shen. Today is my grandmother''s birthday. Not mine," Qiu Mu-Cheng hurriedly


    exined. She would never dare to steal her grandmother''s


    limelight.


    Shen Fei was immediately embarrassed.


    They were all going to make fools of themselves!


    "Mr. Ye, why don''t I give Master Er a call and exin the situation to them?" Shen Fei asked in a hurry.


    But Ye Fan waved his hand and smiled nonchntly. "No need to do that. This works for me."


    Madam Han had been taking advantage of her own seniority to humiliate him and his wife. So Ye Fan


    was perfectly happy to see his wife steal the olddy''s limelight.


    Since Ye Fan had spoken, Shen Fei did not say anything else. But thetter felt that he had to do


    something for Ye Fan''s grandmother''s birthday. So Shen Fei removed a ring from his finger, ced it


    inside a box and brought it to the olddy.


    That ne was very expensive and meant only for Mr. Ye''s wife. Shen Fei was not going to spend


    that much money on an olddy.


    And so, without giving it much thought, he had simply removed one of his rings and presented it as a


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    birthday gift.


    "Old madam, I wish you a happy birthday."


    "Your granddaughter has found herself an excellent husband. In future, you will be able to bask in the


    limelight and enjoy good fortune."


    Shen Feiughed heartily.


    Madam Han did not know how to reply to this, so she justughed embarrassedly.


    Inwardly, she was feeling puzzled. She had no idea which granddaughter Shen Fei was talking about.


    Han Yu''s husband, Mo Wen-Xuan, did not know Shen Fei. And it would be even more puzzling if Shen


    Fei was referring to Qiu Mu-Cheng. Her husband, Ye Fan, was just a poor person and a useless live-in


    son-inw. How was he supposed to bring her good fortune?


    He was more likely to bring her misfortune!


    After giving his birthday greeting, Shen Fei returned to chat with Ye Fan. Inside the hall, everyone was


    looking at each other. Han Hai, Han Yu and the other Hans, especially, had terrible expressions on their


    faces.


    They had assumed that Shen Fei was their guest. Earlier, Han He had shamelessly went to wee


    him. But, in the end, it had turned out that they did not know each other. And Shen Fei had even


    pushed Mo Wen-Xuan aside in order to get to Ye Fan.


    That scene was like a p in their face. Han Hai and the others had an ugly green pallor on their faces.


    It was clear that they were feeling embarrassed.


    But, just then, Han Yue said disdainfully: "He is probably just a wastrel son. This Young Master Shen is


    just degrading himself by associating with that piece of trash. He probably has very low status in his


    family. There is no need to envy him!¡± When Han Yue saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan and Shen Fei


    chatting happily together in the courtyard, she felt very unpleasant. So she did her best to belittle Shen


    Fei.


    "You are right. This Shen Fei is probably not doing well in his family. That is why he is wallowing in


    degeneration and associating with a country boy." Madam Han nodded in agreement. She thought that


    her daughter''s analysis was reasonable.


    After all, she could not bring herself to believe that a live-in son-inw would be capable enough to


    associate with a sessful person.


    "That''s right. If Ye Fan is truly capable, then his guest would be the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-


    Yi! Instead of some wastrel rich kid!¡± Han Hai snorted coldly with a disdainful look on his face.


    But who would have thought that, right after Han Hai had spoken, the door to the family house was


    pushed open once again.


    Several elegant and affluent-looking people stepped into the courtyard all at once. They were all


    dressed to the nines and carrying gifts. And very respectfully, they said their birthday greetings all at


    the same time.

 Chapter 93 The Berserk Shen Fei

    Chapter 93 The Berserk Shen Fei


    "Chen Hai-Sheng, the young master of Jiucheng Holdings of Jingzhou, is here to celebrate Madam


    Han''s birthday. I present to you this crutch made of Phoebe zhennan wood. May you enjoy good


    fortune as vast as the sea!"


    "Liu Zhao-Ran, the general manager of Donghua Industries of Jingzhou, is here to celebrate Madam


    Han''s birthday. I present to you a pair of peaches made of Lantian jade. May you live to a ripe old age!"


    "Lei Ao-Ting, the crown prince of the Lei family and the young master of Lei Group of Jingzhou, is here


    to celebrate Madam Han''s birthday. I present to you a tinum tea set. May you live to a ripe old age!"


    A bout of heartyughter rang out from the courtyard''s entrance.


    And several men, all dressed to the nines and looking radiant, appeared before the assembled guests.


    All of them had smiles dancing on their lips as they walked toward the hall.


    Although the new arrivals were just young men in their twenties, all of them had on branded clothes. It


    was clear that they were from well-to-do families. And just like that, while carrying the birthday gifts in


    their hands, the young men walked proudly forward under the shocked gazes of the assembled guests.


    "Damn!"


    "A crutch made of Phoebe zhennan wood?"


    "How much do you think it is worth?"


    "Several dozen thousand perhaps?"


    Everyone was surprised. Phoebe zhennan wood was renowned as the king of wood, and top-quality


    Phoebe zhennan wood could go for several million per tonne.


    "That pair of peaches is also awesome! They are made of jade!"


    "Damn! Look at that tea set! Not only is the workmanship exquisite, it is also made of tinum!"


    "It must cost at least several hundred thousand?¡±


    "Damn! Whose guests are they?"


    The surrounding guests had erupted into a frenzy.


    When the gifts were announced, even Madam Han could not help panicking.


    As for Han Hai and his son, they were both badly shaken.


    The fact that the new arrivals were bringing such valuable birthday gifts meant that not only were they


    from well-to-do families, but they were also taking this celebration seriously.


    But why would they go to such expense? For whose sake?


    Madam Han and the other guests were badly shaken. Nobody had any idea who the gift bearers were.


    And so, when Madam Han was suddenly presented with such expensive gifts, she did not dare to


    ept them.


    "Grandmother, my friends havee to celebrate your birthday. Won''t you say something to them?"


    Just as everyone was still reeling in shock, the hitherto silent Mo Wen-Xuan stood up from his seat and


    spoke up.


    "Wen...Wen-Xuan, are these people your guests?" Han Hai asked in surprise.


    Mo Wen-Xuan smiled and said, "But of course?"


    "Out of everyone here, besides the Mo family, who else couldmand such respect in Jingzhou?"


    "Don''t tell me you are actually thinking that they are here for Ye Fan?" Mo Wen-Xuan said heavily, his


    voice filled with haughtiness.


    A burst of proudughter rang out as he stood there with his hands sped behind his back.


    While he was speaking, Mo Wen-Xuanpletely ignored the shock in Han Hai''s eyes and the fearful


    gazes of the guests. He simply turned to his wife and said, "Come, darling. Let us go and wee the


    guests."


    At this moment, Mo Wen-Xuan''s spirits were soaring as he basked in the envious and shocked gazes


    of the crowd.


    "Okay!"


    Han Yu''s face was filled with joy and pride. She lifted her long skirt and stood up gracefully like a


    princess. After grabbing her husband''s hand, the couple walked forward together toward where the


    guests from Jingzhou were standing.


    And then, the couple escorted their guests to Madam Han, all the while chatting away happily. All the


    guests shivered in shock as this scene unfolded before them.


    "Damn!"


    "They are here for Han Yue''s son-inw?¡±


    Awesome!"


    "That Donghua Industries is the biggest real estatepany in Jingzhou


    "That Jiucheng Holdings is also awesome. It is one of the firstpanies to go public in Jiangdong. At


    the peak of the stock market, thepany was worth a hundred billion."


    "That Lei Ao-Ting is even more awesome. He is the son of Master Lei San, the kingpin of Jingzhou.


    Master Lei San is the ruler of Jingzhou, so that makes Lei Ao-Ting the crown prince!"


    "What a surprise! To think Han Yue has such an awesome son-inw! Even the crown prince of


    Jingzhou hase to support him!¡±


    "Damn! How lucky is this family!"


    "Madam Han''s granddaughter has gotten herself an excellent husband!"


    Outside the hall, the townsfolk had erupted into a frenzy of envy.


    Just then, Madam Han''s face was flushed red with agitation. "Excellent, excellent. Excellent-"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wen-Xuan has done us proud-!"


    "Hahahaha-"


    Madam Han was so agitated that she said "excellent" three times in a row.


    Just then, the guests from Jingzhou had already entered the hall under the escort of Mo Wen-Xuan.


    When they saw Madam Han, they immediately offered their greetings.


    "Madam, we are friends of Wen-Xuan."


    "We heard that today is your birthday, so we all came here to celebrate!"


    "Madam, your granddaughter has married a good man. You will surely enjoy good fortune from now


    on." Lei Ao-Ting and his friendsughed heartily. They were saying a lot of nonsense that all meant the


    same thing.


    We are all here for Wen-Xuan. If you weren''t rted to Wen-Xuan, we would not havee such a


    long way for your birthday.


    Undoubtedly, Lei Ao-Ting had said all that to boost Mo Wen-Xuan''s standing.


    Madam Han was looking radiant as she nodded her head repeatedly. "Yes, Wen-Xuan joining our


    family is the most fortunate thing to ever happen to me.¡±


    "Wen-Xuan is the pride of our family~"


    Madam Han dished out the praises liberally. Her reaction now was very different from her reaction


    earlier when she had heard Shen Fei''spliments to Ye Fan.


    Just then, Mo Wen-Xuan looked like he was at the top of the world. And his wife, Han Yu, was also


    looking haughty. Her vanity had been thoroughly satisfied.


    Afterward, Mo Wen-Xuan told his wife to introduce their guests to the surrounding rtives. And Han


    Yu did just that. But although she introduced the VIP guests to Han Hai and his family, she did not bring


    them to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s table.


    At this moment, it was as if the world had forgotten about Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan. The atmosphere


    was lively in the hall but, out in the courtyard, only Shen Fei kept the couplepany.


    "Mom, Young Master Lei''s father is Master Lei San, the kingpin of Jingzhou. In terms of status, Young


    Master Lei is way more important than that down-and-out wastrel from the Shen family. Aren''t you


    happy, now that Young Master Lei hase personally for your birthday?" Han Yue could not help


    praising her son-inw. And she also took the opportunity to belittle Shen Fei in order to entuate her


    son-inw''s quality.


    "Hahaha~ But of course! I am proud of Yu''s husband. As for that piece of trash my other granddaughter


    has married, I can''t stand the sight of him."


    Madam Han was very satisfied with Mo Wen-Xuan. He had really boosted her standing at this banquet.


    Even the crown prince of Jingzhou''s Lei Group hade to celebrate her birthday. Not many in


    Jianghai could enjoy this honor.


    "Grandmother, we don''t have enough chairs. Where can I find some more? I will move some over."


    They were out of chairs because too many guests hade. So Mo Wen-Xuan went to the old madam


    to ask for more.


    However, before Madam Han could say anything, Han Yue answered his question. "Wen-Xuan, you


    stay and keep Young Master Leipany. You should not be performing menial tasks. Tell that live-in


    son-inw to get the chairs. We can''t just let him freeload off us.¡±


    "Yes, you are right," Madam Han nodded. She turned to look at Ye Fan, who was happily drinking his


    tea in the courtyard, and said angrily: "That bastard. He is just eating and drinking away. He isn''t doing


    any work at all. Han Yue, you go tell him to move some chairs in here."


    A short whileter, Han Yue walked into the courtyard and looked at the trio who were drinking tea and


    happily chatting away. "Heh, we are so busy entertaining our guests and, yet, you two are idling away


    and enjoying your tea," she said sneeringly.


    "Auntie." Qiu Mu-Cheng greeted Han Yue politely, even though she was surprised to see her aunt at


    their table.


    Han Yue sneered and said, "Don''t ''auntie'' me. Quick, tell your useless husband to go to the warehouse


    and carry some more chairs into the hall."


    Han Yue''s tone was haughty, as if she was talking to a servant.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing. And Ye Fan continued to sip his tea. But Shen Fei blew his top


    immediately.


    "How dare you!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare a bitch like you tell someone like Mr. Ye to go carry


    chairs?"


    "You are just a nobody!"


    "How dare you offend Mr. Ye! Are you tired of living?"


    Shen Fei pped the table, jumped out of his seat and started to scold Han Yue.


    "What... What do you think you are doing?"


    Han Yue thought that Shen Fei was about to hit her and was frightened out of her wits. Her face paled


    considerably. And her body trembled so much that she nearly copsed onto the floor.

 Chapter 94 Arrival of the Bigwigs!

    Chapter 94 Arrival of the Bigwigs!


    Han Yue was not afraid of Ye Fan or Qiu Mu-Cheng. But she dared not go against Shen Fei.


    No matter how low Shen Fei had fallen, he was still the young master of a three-digit billion yuan


    it was only natural for Han Yue to panic. She hurriedly took several steps back.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    The noise in the courtyard had attracted everybody''s attention. All at once, Han Hai, Han Yu and the


    other Hans came out to see what was going on.


    When Han Yue saw that she had numbers on her side, she got bolder. But she did notsh out at Shen


    Fei. Instead, she turned to Ye Fan and started scolding him.


    "Ye Fan, how dare you put on airs when you are just a live-in son-inw?"


    "You refused to go carry the chairs, and you even told Young Master Shen to hit


    me?"


    "What a vicious and unfilial person you are!"


    What?


    The Hans understood what had been going on when they heard this, and they turned to re at Ye


    Fan. "You bastard! How dare you raise your hand against your elder? Apologize right now!¡±


    But before Ye Fan could respond, Shen Fei burst intoughter. He turned to look at Han Hai and


    sneered, "Who do you think you are? How dare you tell Mr. Ye to apologize?"


    "You~" Shen Fei''s retort caused Han Hai to turn green with anger.


    But, due to Shen Fei''s background, Han Hai did not dare to cross the line with him.


    "Young Master Shen, you are our guest so you should behave like one. This is our family matter, so I


    hope you will not interfere," Han Hai said heavily.


    But Shen Fei crossed his arms and snorted. "Mr. Ye''s problem is also my problem. Anyone who insults


    Mr. Ye is an enemy of the Shen family."


    Back in Yunzhou, Shen Fei had always acted fearlessly. And now, with Ye Fan on his side, it was only


    natural for him to behave even more recklessly.


    Shen Fei could not care less who was in front of him. He was determined to disrespect and challenge


    his opponent!


    When he heard this, Han Hai paled a little. He could not afford to offend a powerful family like the


    Shens. But what else could he do but put on a brave front?


    "Mr. Shen, you can''t go around bullying people."


    However, Shen Fei refused to back down. "Well, I enjoy bullying people. What are you going to do


    about it?"


    Pa Pa Pa-


    Just then, the sound of pping rang out from the hall.


    The person pping was Mo Wen-Xuan. As he walked out of the hall, a cold smile was dancing on his


    lips.


    "Young Master Shen, I have no idea you have so much influence?¡±


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you like here, just because you have the Shen family behind


    you?¡±


    "Do you really think none of us here can get the better of you?" Mo Wen-Xuan asked coldly, a


    dangerous light glinting in his eyes.


    As he looked at Mo Wen-Xuan, Shen Fei shook his head and chuckled. "Even if there is someone here


    who can get the better of me, that person is definitely not you."


    "A few decades ago, the Mo family of Jingzhou might have been able topete with the Shens of


    Yunzhou. But right now, you are just a family of fallen nobles. So how dare you brag in front of me! Do


    you think you have that right?" Shen Fei snorted disdainfully.


    "Oh yeah? Then, may I ask, what about me?" Just then, the young master of Jiucheng Holdings, Chen


    Hai-Sheng, stepped forward and challenged Shen Fei.


    "Count me in!" And Liu Zhao-Ran, the general manager of Donghua Industries, also stepped forward to


    challenge Shen Fei.


    Within the hall, Lei Ao-Ting had been quietly enjoying his tea while his two friends were picking a fight


    with Shen Fei. But at this moment, he suddenly broke into a smile. And then after quaffing his tea in


    one gulp, he hollered haughtily, "Me too!"


    What?


    After Lei Ao-Ting had spoken, the entire courtyard went silent.


    "Even Lei Ao-Ting is joining the fight!"


    "This is going to be big."


    "The Shens are rich and powerful. But even though he is not afraid of Chen Hai-Sheng or Liu Zhao-


    Ran, there is no way he can go up against Lei Ao-Ting!¡±


    "Young Master Shen hase across an unexpectedly strong opponent this time."


    And one after another, the crowd eximed feelingly. After all, Master Lei San of Jingzhou was too well


    known.


    He was the kingpin who controlled the city of Jingzhou, a personage on the same level as Master Li Er


    of Yunzhou and Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou.


    The Leis were not only powerful, but theirs was a family that had been around in Jiangdong for a long


    time. One of their previous family heads had even be the Lord of Jiangdong, but the family fell


    into decline after that. However, the Lei family still held Jingzhou as their territory.


    And as the crown prince of the Lei family, Lei Ao-Ting could easily crush Shen Fei a hundred times


    over.


    Just as everyone had expected, when Lei Ao-Ting joined his friends, Shen Fei paled and went quiet.


    This caused Mo Wen-Xuan to burst outughing. "What''s wrong, Young Master Shen?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "Come on, don''t be scared! Continue to brag! You were so awesome just now!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "How dare you try to show off in front of us?"


    "You should go to Jingzhou and ask around. Everybody there knows who are the Four Princes of


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jingzhou. How dare a Yunzhou bumpkin like you pick a fight with us?"


    Mo Wen-Xuan looked at Shen Fei and sneered.


    Aftershing out at Shen Fei, Mo Wen-Xuan turned to look at Ye Fan, who was still drinking his tea.


    "And you! You are just a live-in son-inw! A weakling! Do you really think you are somebody just


    because Young Master Shen is here for you? Let me tell you this. In terms of background and status,


    any of my three brothers here can easily crush this wastrel from the Shen family,¡± Mo Wen-Xuan said


    disdainfully.


    "Do you think you two bumpkins can act tough in front of us?"


    Han Yu got smug when she saw how scared Shen Fei had be. And then she raised her voice at


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Cousin, look at your husband!"


    "He is just a piece of trash! But he actually had the audacity to offend my mother?"


    "If you know what''s good for you, then apologize to my mother right now! Otherwise, you will not be


    walking out of this house under your own power!"


    Han Yu leaned against her husband, and scolded the couple as she looked down at them.


    Meanwhile, Lei Ao-Ting and his friends were looking on with sneers on their faces and their hands


    stuck in their pockets. They looked like they were enjoying the show that was taking ce right before


    their eyes.


    In the end, Lei Ao-Tingughed and said, "Heh, I thought he was a somebody, since Young Master


    Shen was standing up for him. But it turns out he is just a useless live-in son-inw! And a poor


    weakling! Young Master Shen, how low have you fallen? How could you befriend a piece of trash like


    him?"


    "Young man, if you know what''s good for you, you had better apologize to Wen-Xuan''s mother-inw.


    Otherwise, you will not be able to walk out of this ce under your own power."


    But, in the face of their threats, Ye Fan remainedposed and continued to enjoy his tea. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, on the other hand, had turned pale and was advising Ye Fan to apologize.


    "Ye Fan, we can''t afford to offend these people." Qiu Mu-Cheng was panicking inwardly.


    But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to her pleas and continued to remainposed.


    "Hahaha~" In the next moment, Shen Fei suddenly burst outughing.


    "Mm? What are youughing at?" Lei Ao-Ting and the others frowned, as they red at Shen Fei.


    "Haha~ I amughing because you are ignorant! And because you are unable to recognize the master


    in front of you!"


    "Yes, in terms of family background, I can''t bepared to Young Master Lei, the son of Master Lei


    San. In the whole of Jiangdong, there are few who can measure up to him in terms of family


    background."


    "But just because I can''t get the better of you, it doesn''t mean Mr. Ye can''t either." / "But just because I


    can''t get the better of you, it doesn''t mean Mr. Ye can''t get the


    better of you."


    "Very soon, you will know what kind of behemoth you have tried to pick a fight with," Shen Fei said


    heavily.


    After a short moment of bewilderment, Lei Ao-Ting and the others burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Are you talking about him?"


    "This live-in son-inw?"


    "This poverty-stricken weakling?"


    "Hahaha, are you telling a joke?"


    Lei Ao-Tingughed. Chen Hai-Shengughed. Mo Wen-Xuanughed.


    Han Yu, Han Hai and the other Hansughed.


    Theirughter was unrestrained, as if they had just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    But, in the midst of the loud mockingughter, the main door to the Han''s family house was once again


    pushed open!


    And then several middle-aged men in suits appeared in front of everyone. The moved with gravitas and


    radiated an extraordinary presence. The dignified and authoritative look on their faces suggested that


    they were men used tomand.


    When they spotted Ye Fan, they immediately bowed and, in the next moment, their greetings


    thundered through the air.


    "Song Shi-De, the chairman of Shunde Group of Haozhou, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday!


    May you always remain youthful!"


    "Lin Feng-Hua, the head of Huaxing Heavy Industries of Fenghai, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s


    birthday! I wish Madam Chu many happy returns of the day!"


    "Shen Jiu-Yi, the head of the Shen family and chairman of Shen Group of Yunzhou, is here to celebrate


    Madam Chu''s birthday! May you always enjoy good health!"

 Chapter 95 Their Fathers Came

    Chapter 95 Their Fathers Came


    "Song Shi-De, the chairman of Shunde Group of Haozhou, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday!


    May you always remain youthful!"


    "Lin Feng-Hua, the head of Huaxing Heavy Industries of Fenghai, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s


    birthday! I wish Madam Chu many happy returns of the day!"


    "Shen Jiu-Yi, the head of the Shen family and chairman of Shen Group of Yunzhou, is here to celebrate


    Madam Chu''s birthday! May you always enjoy good health!"


    Their reverent greetings reverberated through the courtyard.


    When Shen Jiu-Yi andpany walked into the courtyard, they immediately spotted Ye Fan, who was


    seated at a table and drinking his tea. Without another word, the trio hurried forward, all the while


    pushing aside all bystanders who were standing between them and their goal. Even a VIP like Lei Ao-


    Ting was pulled aside by Shen Jiu-Yi.


    Finally, under the shocked stares of the guests, the three magnates bowed to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng. And the sound of the trio''s respectful greetings shook the guests to their core.


    At first, Lei Ao-Ting andpany had felt nothing but disdain when they heard Song Shi-De''s and Lin


    Feng-Hua''s names.


    After all, the two businessmen were not very well-known, so Lei Ao-Ting andpany had reckoned


    that they need not take the Song-Lin pair seriously.


    But the young men''s expression had changed when Shen Jiu-Yi''s name was announced.


    "How...How is it possible?"


    "Why is Shen Jiu-Yi here?"


    "He actually came forthat live-in son-inw?"


    Finally, Lei Ao-Ting was starting to take this seriously. And the mocking smile on his face was reced


    by a frown.


    Lei Ao-Ting was no stranger to Shen Jiu-Yi''s name; he had even seen thetter a few times.


    Once, he had followed his father to meet Master Li Er in Yunzhou. At that time, Shen Jiu-Yi had been


    standing right beside Master Li Er.


    Shen Jiu-Yi''s position in Yunzhou was probably only just below Li Er''s and Xu Lei''s.


    "Whoa, what is going on?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shen Jiu-Yi is really here in Jianghai?"


    "He is here to support Ye Fan?"


    "Damn! Awesome!"


    "Could this live-in son-inw be some kind of big shot?"


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Han Hai and the other Hans all had dumbfounded expressions, as they stood there in a daze.


    Madam Han had been sitting in the hall, but she could still hear Shen Jiu-Yi''s name being mentioned.


    Naturally, she was surprised and, right away, she yelled out to her son. "Han Hai! What is going on?


    Has the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi, arrived?"


    "He is a VIP guest!"


    "Quick! He is here to celebrate my birthday. Quick, invite him into the hall. How could we let him sit in


    the courtyard?"


    The olddy was in the throes of excitement. Her birthday banquet was turning out to be a truly


    eminent affair. Even a bigwig like Shen Jiu-Yi hade all the way from Yunzhou to celebrate her


    birthday. Madam Han felt rather ttered.


    But Han Hai''s eye twitched a little before he answered his mother. "Mom, let... let us observe the


    situation for a bit first.


    Perhaps he is not here for your birthday."


    As he looked at the bigwigs who were celebrating Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday, Han Hai could not help


    feeling perplexed.


    What is going on?


    Isn''t today mom''s birthday?


    When did it turn into Mu-Cheng''s birthday?


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was panicking and trying to return the presents Shen Jiu-Yi and the others


    had given her.


    "Mu-Cheng, ept them. Mr. Shen and the others just want to give you a little something," Ye Fan said


    nonchntly.


    And then he started serving tea to Shen Jiu-Yi andpany. "Mr. Shen, Mr. Song. Please have a seat.


    This is thoughtful of you."


    "Hahaha- Mr. Chu, you are standing on ceremony. It is our honor to be able to celebrate your wife''s


    birthday for her. We have already heard stories about Miss Qiu''s peerless beauty, and today we can


    see that the stories are true after all! Compared to her, thedy in the red dress over there is just an


    ugly duckling, no matter how much makeup she has on." Song Shi-Deughed heartily.


    And Han Yu, who was thedy in the red dress, nearly had a stroke when she heard this.


    "Hmph, what are you getting smug about?"


    "What''s the big deal about some unknown low-ss businessmen?"


    "My husband is still way better than them," Han Yu said disdainfully.


    Han Yue and the others nodded in agreement. "That''s right, that''s right. Look at that lowlife acting like


    he''s some bigshot. His guests are just some smalltime businessmen. They can''t bepared with


    Wen-Xuan''s guests."


    "Take Hai-Sheng and Young Master Lei for example. Either of them can easily scare the bejesus out of


    those businessmen."


    And Mo Wen-Xuanughed mockingly.


    "Okay. They are just a bunch of bumpkins sitting together. Why pay them any attention?"


    "Mm, Wen-Xuan is right. What Shunde Group? I bet it is just some two-bitpany. I have never heard


    of it before. And that Shen Jiu-Yi. Who knows if that is the real Shen Jiu-Yi?"


    "Maybe he is a hired actor?"


    Chen Hai-Sheng, Liu Zhao-Ran and the others erupted in mockingughter.


    "Yes! He must be a fake!"


    "A hired actor!¡±


    "We have never seen Shen Jiu-Yi before. That piece of trash knows this. So he hired an actor to


    impersonate Mr. Shen." Han Yue was burning with jealousy. She would never believe that a piece of


    trash like Ye Fan could get the support of a personage like Shen Jiu-Yi.


    Just then, the roar of car engine drifted in from outside the house once again.


    And very soon, several more people pushed open the door and entered the courtyard.


    "Liu Qing-Cheng, the head of the Liu family of Nanquan, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday. I


    wish you a very happy birthday-"


    "Chen Qing-Quan, the chairman of Jiucheng Holdings of Jingzhou, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s


    birthday..."


    "Liu Biao, the chairman of Donghua Industries of Jingzhou, is here to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday.


    May happiness always be with you~"


    What?


    The chairman of Jiucheng Holdings, Chen Qing-Quan?


    "Hai-Sheng, he is your father?"


    The chairman of Donghua Industries, Liu Biao?


    "Zhao-Ran, he is your uncle?"


    Damn-


    Why have theye?


    The Hans were once again shocked when they heard the names of thetest arrivals. Meanwhile, the


    onlookers who had gathered outside were staring at the scene inside the courtyard, their eyes bulging


    with envy.


    What had happened to the Han family this year? Did Madam Han''s grandson get promoted to be


    the city''s mayor? Or perhaps, had Han Yue''s son-inw finally be the head of the Mo family?


    What on earth was going on? The birthday well-wishers this year were on a much higher level than the


    guests who hadest year!


    In the past, many guests had shown up to support Mo Wen-Xuan, but they were all just ne''er-do-well


    friends of his; wastrel sons of rich families who had no real power.


    The guests who had just arrived, however, were not wastrel kids like Lei Ao-Ting or Chen Hai-Sheng.


    They were family heads andpany chairmen; the people who held the reins of power.


    Han Yu turned to her husband and asked shakily, "Wen-Xuan, did... did you invite Uncle Chen Qing-


    Quan?¡±


    However, Mo Wen-Xuan was just as bewildered as his wife. His whole body was shaking as he replied,


    "I... I didn''t invite him."


    Mo Wen-Xuan knew his own limits. Given his current status, he was able to fool around with other rich


    kids like Chen Hai-Sheng. But he knew that the people who held real power would never pay him any


    attention.


    So he most certainly did not have the guts to send personal invitations to those movers and shakers.


    "Hai-Sheng, did you ask your father toe?" Mo Wen-Xuan turned around and asked his friend.


    "No... No, I didn''t." Chen Hai-Sheng was ready to burst into tears. His father had already told him not to


    associate with Mo Wen-Xuan. Today, Chen Hai-Sheng had sneaked out of the house in order to attend


    the birthday banquet, so there was no way he would bring his father with him.


    Meanwhile, Liu Zhao-Ran was dumbstruck to see his uncle here.


    Both Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran would never have thought that their father and uncle would


    show up at this banquet.


    For whom had theye?


    Madam Han?


    Impossible. She was just an old woman who was ready to drop dead at any moment. If it were not for


    Mo Wen-Xuan''s invitation, none of the Jingzhou princes would bother to show up.


    As for Han Hai and his son...


    That was even more unlikely. In the eyes of the elites, both father and son were good-for-nothings. Han


    Hai was just a worker and Han He was merely some low-level functionary.


    What about Mo Wen-Xuan?


    But Mo Wen-Xuan was just a nobody; the scion of a family of fallen nobles. He was able to get the


    support of the Jingzhou princes because they were his ymates, but it would be impossible for him to


    influence the real movers and shakers.

 Chapter 96 Reaching for the Stars?

    Chapter 96 Reaching for the Stars?


    No matter how much Liu Zhao-Ran and Chen Hai-Sheng racked their brains, they could not figure out


    why their uncle and father hade to this banquet.


    Both Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao were important figures who held the reins of power in their


    respective families. They werepletely different from wastrels like Liu Zhao-Ran and Chen Hai-


    Sheng, who did nothing but fool around.


    It could be said that Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao were the backbones of their families. They were the


    reason why the wastrels like Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran were able to go around unting their


    power.


    Meanwhile, just as Chen Hai-Sheng andpany were feeling flummoxed, Madam Han was shivering


    with excitement inside the hall. She could no longer sit still.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Chen and Mr. Liu are both here?" "They must really think highly of me!"


    "Haha, Wen-Xuan, stop standing around. Quick, go out and wee them!"


    "They are here for you."


    "Stop! Wait for me. I will go with you."


    "Since Mr. Chen and Mr. Liu are doing me the honor ofing to my birthday banquet, I must show


    them the utmost courtesy."


    Just then, Madam Han was overwhelmed with joy. She thought that, this time, she was going to truly


    shine.


    Chen Qing-Quan was the family head of the Chen family of Jingzhou, while Liu Biao was the boss of


    Donghua Industries.


    The top honchos of the two families had personallye to Dongyang Town to celebrate the birthday


    of an olddy like her, so naturally Madam Han was both surprised and panicked.


    One could say she was overwhelmed by the favor she was being shown.


    "Wen-Xuan, excellent. Excellent. You have done well.¡±


    "You managed to invite a VIP like Mr. Chen! It is most fortunate for our family that you have married my


    granddaughter-"


    "You arepletely different from that good-for-nothing who keeps causing trouble for me." Madam


    Han praised Mo Wen-Xuan to the skies and, when shepared Han Yu''s husband with Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s, her dislike for Ye Fan deepened.


    "Oh yes, Wen-Xuan. Mr. Chen hase here to support you, so why are you still standing around?"


    "Quick, bring your grandmother to wee him.¡±


    Just then, Han Yue was flushed red with agitation. It was time for her family to truly unt themselves!


    As she was hurrying her son-inw forward, she turned to look smugly at Ye Fan, who was still


    nonchntly drinking


    his tea.


    Song Shi-De? Shen Jiu-Yi? Nobody knew yet if they were the real deal. But even if they were, next to


    the bigwigs like Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao, they were nobodies.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, since you have married that piece of trash, your family will always be beneath me!"


    Mo Wen-Xuan''s mother-inw, Han Yue, was eeling rather smug.


    But Mo Wen-Xuan was not feeling confident at all.


    He knew he did not have the clout to invite bigwigs like Chen Qing-Quan. But at this banquet, no one


    else could either.


    And so, as if he was setting off on a journey to find the Holy Grail, he stepped forward to wee the


    new arrivals.


    Along the way, both Madam Han and his mother-inw pushed him from behind.


    Uncle Chen. Uncle Liu. You are here. Why didn''t you tell me you wereing? If I had known, I would


    have weed you personally.¡± Mo Wen-Xuan put on a respectful smile on his face as he greeted his


    elders.


    And Madam Han was smiling most radiantly as she tried to take the gifts from Chen Qing-Quan''s and


    Liu Biao''s hands.


    The gifts from the two VIPs must be extremely valuable. Suddenly, Madam Han had the thought that


    she was going to make a killing this year.


    "Mr. Chen. Mr. Liu. You are standing on ceremony. I am already very happy that you are able to attend


    my birthday banquet. There is no need for you to bring gifts as well.¡±


    Madam Han had a limited store of perfunctory lines for such asions.


    But Mo Wen-Xuan''s and Madam Han''s warm wee was met with cold reception. Chen Qing-Quan


    and the others frowned and looked at the pair as if they were idiots.


    "Where did these idiotse from? Get out of our way!¡±


    "Your birthday banquet? Who told you Mr. Chen is here for your birthday?"


    "You are just a stupid old biddy! Are you worthy of that honor?¡±


    Just then, one of Chen Qing-Quan''s bodyguards startedshing out at Madam Han and Mo Wen-Xuan.


    As the surrounding guests looked on in bewilderment, he pushed the presumptuous pair aside.


    Mo Wen-Xuan was dumbfounded, and he remained standing in a daze.


    Pa~


    But in the next moment, he was sent flying away by a p from the bodyguard.


    "Can''t you read the mood? Why are you still standing in our way?" ''Get lost!


    After the bodyguard had cleared the way, Chen Qing-Quan andpany continued walking forward


    without sparing a second nce at Madam Han. And then, they stopped right in front of Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Chu, I hope we are notte."


    "This must be your wife. She is a beautiful woman and you are a talented man. The both of you are a


    match made in heaven."


    "This is just a little something from us. Please ept it, madam."


    The moment Chen Qing-Quan andpany saw Ye Fan, the authoritative expression on their faces


    was reced by reverent smiles. And they bowed slightly at the waist as they presented their gifts to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    When the surrounding crowd in the courtyard saw this, they went quiet.


    Everyone started looking at one another. Han Hai, Han He and the other Hans were all dumbfounded.


    "For... For them again?"


    "But... But why?"


    Everyone was almost driven mad with confusion. Their mouths were agape, and sharp intakes of


    breath could be heard.


    They could not understand why VIPs, such as the bosses of Jiucheng Holdings and Donghua


    Industries, were celebrating a birthday for Ye Fan and his wife.


    "Damn. This live-in son-inw has surpassed all our expectations!¡±


    The onlookers were so frightened that they nearly wet their pants. Everything that had just happened


    seemed so fantastical to them.


    As for Mo Wen-Xuan, Han Yue and Han Yu, they all had the most terrible expression on their faces.


    Just then, they felt so down that they were almost prepared to kill themselves.


    Ye Fan had given them one good p right in their faces.


    The arrival of important guests like Chen Hai-Sheng had allowed Han Yue and her daughter to feel


    smug, and thrust Mo Wen-Xuan into the limelight. But immediately afterward, magnates from all over


    thend hade to pay their respects to Ye Fan and his wife.


    Chen Hai-Sheng, the sole heir of the Chen family, was indeed a powerful figure.


    And Liu Zhao-Ran, the young master of the Liu family, was definitely somebody to be reckoned with.


    However, in front of their family elders, the youngsters were just nobodies!


    So in this situation, Mo Wen-Xuan''s friends were thoroughly overwhelmed by Ye Fan''s guests.


    When they thought about this, Mo Wen-Xuan and the Hans blushed bright red from embarrassment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, there was no trace left of the disdain and haughtiness they had disyed earlier.


    They just looked thoroughly defeated.


    "Han Hai, what is going on?"


    "Aren''t they here for Wen-Xuan? Why aren''t they talking to him? Why are they paying their respects to


    that good-for-nothing son-inw?¡±


    "Also, aren''t they here to celebrate my birthday? Why are they congratting Qiu Mu-Cheng instead?


    Why are they putting my gifts over there?"


    "Quick, Han Hai. Go bring those gifts into the hall."


    "They belong to our family. We must not let that useless son-inw steal them from us!"


    Madam Han was an olddy after all, and could not process information fast enough. So when the


    guests ignored her and went to pay their respects to Ye Fan, she grew anxious. That was why she


    wanted her son to hurry up and get the gifts back.


    "Mom, will you just freaking shut up?1


    "Can you not see what is going on?"


    "They are not here for Wen-Xuan, whom you are so proud of. Neither are they here to celebrate your


    birthday."


    "They are here for Ye Fan and they havee to celebrate Mu-Cheng''s birthday."


    "This has got nothing to do with you-"


    "You want me to bring the gifts in? I can''t bring myself to be as shameless as you!¡± Han Hai was so


    angry that he started shivering.

 Chapter 97 The Enraged Madam Han

    Chapter 97 The Enraged Madam Han


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already lost herself in a daze. Standing in front of her were some of the richest


    magnates in Jiangdong and, in her hands, she was holding some very priceless gifts. This all felt like a


    dream to her.


    Her brain buzzed and her mind went nk. She could not figure out what was going on. Panic filled her


    eyes as she looked around her in a daze.


    Could it be that these men were really here for Ye Fan?


    But how was this possible?


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng could not bring herself to believe this. Earlier, she had been surprised by Shen


    Jiu-Yi''s visit, but it was still within the realm of believability.


    Perhaps the Shens hade to repay Ye Fan''s favor.


    But what about Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao?


    They were two of the richest men in


    Jingzhou!


    Nobody knew just how shocked Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling at this moment. As she was receiving the


    gifts from Chen Qing-Quan andpany, she could not even muster up the courage to turn them


    down. She simply sat there in a daze.


    At this moment, Shen Fei was feeling smug. After a while, he looked chailengingly at Mo Wen-Xuan


    andpany. The rich brats from Jingzhou, who had earlier been unting their power and treating Ye


    Fan disdainfully, were now thoroughly frightened out of their wits.


    Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran had realized that things were not going to turn out well so, at this


    moment, they were trying to sneak out of the house.


    "Eh, don''t go away?"


    "Weren''t you two acting all high and mighty earlier? Why are you like this now?"


    Shen Fei walked over to block their way. And then, he continued to question them.


    "What now, Young Master Chen? And Young Master Liu?¡±


    "Now, do you still think Mr. Ye is a country bumpkin?"


    "Now, do you still think Mr. Ye is insignificant and low ss?"


    Shen Feiughed haughtily. His rapid series of questions rolled over Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-


    Ran like a thunderstorm, and the pair paled immediately.


    "Mm? Hai-Sheng?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zhao-Ran?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao were slightly surprised to find their son and nephew there.


    "Fine, you guyse over here." "We will pay our respect to Mr. Chu together!"


    It seemed that the two magnates wanted to introduce their son and nephew to Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan put down his tea cup andughed coldly. "Mr. Chen, please don''t. Your son just called me a


    low-ss country bumpkin. Considering my low status, it would be inappropriate for Young Master


    Chen and Young Master Liu to pay their respect to me.¡±


    "Also, Mr. Chen and Mr. Liu, please take back your gifts. I am not worthy of them."


    The expression on Chen Qing-Quan''s and Liu Biao''s faces changed instantly. Right away, they turned


    to re at Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran.


    "You unfilial son! What is going on here?¡±


    "Tell me! Now!"


    Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran were so frightened by the outburst that they nearly wet their pants.


    The pair kept their heads bowed and dared not speak a single word.


    "Speak!"


    Chen Qing-Quan screamed again.


    Finally, cowed by their elders'' authoritative presence, both Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran broke


    down and revealed what had just happened.


    As Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao listened to the recounting, they grew more and more sombre. When


    the narration reached the part where the Jingzhou princes called Ye Fan a country bumpkin and forced


    him to apologize, Chen Qing-Quan finally exploded with rage. He walked over and kicked his son to the


    floor.


    "You unfiIial son! How many times must I tell you not to hang around that wastrel from the Mo family?"


    "Now see what happened?"


    "Do you know how much trouble you have caused me? And it is all because of that wastrel from the Mo


    family!"


    Chen Qing-Quan was furious. After all, Ye Fan was the very person Master Lei San was trying to curry


    favor with!


    Today, in order to show how sincere he was about apologizing, Master Lei San had ordered all of them


    toe over to prepare the way for him.


    But it had never dawned on Chen Qing-Quan that their meticulously thought-out n to win over Ye


    Fan would be wrecked by his own son.


    "You bastard! Do you know what you have done? Not only have you screwed yourself over, but our


    entire family will also be damned along with you!"


    Chen Qing-Quan was not sensationalizing the situation.


    Since Chen Hai-Sheng had offended Ye Fan, it was possible that Master Lei San might decide to affirm


    his loyalty to Ye Fan by removing the Chen family from Jingzhou.


    "You bastard! Bastard~"


    Meanwhile, Liu Biao also found himself in the throes of rage. Echoing Chen Qing-Quan''s example, he


    walked over and gave his nephew a beating.


    It was a most terrible ordeal for Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran. After just a short while, their faces


    werepletely smeared with blood. And all they could do was wail for mercy as theyid sprawled on


    the floor.


    "Bastard! Get over there and apologize to Mr. Chu!"


    "And from now on, if I find you associating with that wastrel Mo Wen-Xuan, I will not just break your leg!


    I will also drive you out of the family!"


    Chen Qing-Quan was thoroughly enraged.


    Both Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran did not dare to go against their elders, so they kept on


    promising to never associate with the idiotic Mo Wen-Xuan.


    At this moment, the person they loathed most was undoubtedly Mo Wen-Xuan.


    After all, if it were not for him, they would not have gotten beaten up.


    Meanwhile, Mo Wen-Xuan had turned pale after hearing Chen Qing-Quan''s opinion of him. He tottered


    a few steps and nearly copsed onto the floor.


    It had never dawned on him that he was just a good-for-nothing in the eyes of his elders.


    "Uncle Chen. Uncle Liu. Hai-Sheng and Zhao-Ran are already adults. It is unreasonable for you to


    interfere with their personal lives like this. And how could you hit them for the sake of a live-in son-in-


    After witnessing the brutal beating of his good friends, the hitherto quiet Lei Ao-Ting decided to step


    forward and speak up for them.


    Because both Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biao were his father''s underlings, Lei Ao-Ting felt no fear when


    he faced them.


    "Damn! I was wondering how my son got fearless enough to go against Mr. Chu! So you were the one


    behind him!"


    "Lei Ao-Ting, listen to me. You had better go and apologize to Mr. Chu right now. Otherwise, you are


    going to get itter on."


    After warning Lei Ao-Ting, Chen Qing-Quan pulled his son over to Ye Fan and kept begging for


    forgiveness.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he decided not to make things difficult for them and agreed to let both father


    and son leave.


    "You unfiIial son! Get out of here now!"


    Chen Qing-Quan and Liu Biaoshed out at their juniors once more. And the two wastrel children felt


    enormously relieved, as if they had received a pardon. They did not dare to stay any longer and


    prepared to leave right away. But before departing, they went back to the hall and retrieved the gifts


    they had given to Madam Han. And then, right in front of everyone, they presented the gifts to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Thank...thank you, Mr. Chu. And Madam too. I wish you a happy birthday."


    "Wish... Wish you a happy birthday~¡± The two wastrel children had been thoroughly frightened out of


    their wits. After stammering their birthday greetings and presenting their gifts to Qiu Mu-Cheng, the pair


    departed right away. They did not want to risk getting another beating from their elders.


    When Madam Han saw this, her whole body trembled with rage and her face turned green with anger.


    The gifts that rightfully belonged to her had been taken away and given to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    This made Madam Han feel the rage of having suffered humiliation and disdain.


    "To think that an olddy like myself can''t even bepared to a young one like her?"


    Chen Hai-Sheng''s and Liu Zhao-Ran''s action had thoroughly angered Madam


    Han. And she was further enraged when she saw the VIP guests, who had previously ignored her,


    fussing over Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan. This was supposed to be her birthday banquet, but someone


    else had stolen her limelight.

 Chapter 98 The Big Boss Cometh

    Chapter 98 The Big Boss Cometh


    "Dad, what is going on?"


    "Howe Mu-Cheng''s family has so much clout? Howe they have so many guestsing down


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    to support them?"


    "Could it be that Ye Fan is actually a VIP?"


    Just then, Han He was ignoring Madam Han''s unhappiness and musing over the scene in front of him.


    "Hmph, what VIP? I think they are just borrowing clout from the Qius." Meanwhile, Han Yue continued


    to find all sorts of reasons to demean Ye Fan and his wife.


    In the past, Han Yue''s and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s families had never gotten along. And today, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    had caused Han Yue''s family to lose face. This naturally deepened the feud between the two families.


    So at this moment, Han Yue was doing her best to badmouth Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng in front of


    Madam Han.


    "Mom, I think Ye Fan and Mu-Cheng are just out to humiliate you?"


    "Look at how many guests they have invited today. My niece probably enjoys high status in the Qiu


    family. I bet she gets hefty monthly allowances from them.¡±


    "But look at what she gave you for your birthday. A few catties of cheap tea leaves."


    "I am afraid you no longer have a ce in their hearts."


    "And today is the day of your birthday banquet. But they are going around telling people that it is Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s birthday. Look, they have gathered so many guests here to celebrate her birthday."


    "What is the meaning of this? Undoubtedly, they are doing this because they are dissatisfied with you.


    They are demonstrating their influence in order to put us in our ce."


    "They want us to lose face in front of all our guests!" said Han Yue as she fanned the mes of discord.


    The more Madam Han listened, the angrier she got. Finally, she got so worked up that she threw her


    tea cup onto the floor.


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng is such an unfilial child! An unfilial child! She is worse than a beast-"


    "What a traitorous child-"


    Madam Han was so furious that her whole body started shaking.


    "That''s right, grandmother. An unfilial person like her should kneel down in front of you and beg for


    forgiveness!" Han Yu interjected.


    But, just then, Han Fei-Fei spoke up in her cousin''s defense. "No way. Mu-Cheng is not that sort of


    person. Mu-Cheng has always been a filial person. It must be Ye Fan. That bastard made her do this."


    "Ye Fan is way too bold. He even dared to beat up Sheng Tian. There is nothing he wouldn''t do. He


    must have encouraged Mu-Cheng to do this," Han Fei-Fei dered loudly.


    "Mm?¡±


    "Sheng Tian? Which Sheng Tian?"


    When Han Hai heard this, he was taken aback for a moment. He turned around immediately and


    looked seriously at his daughter.


    "The Sheng Tian of Sheng Tian Restaurant."


    What?


    "You mean the boss of Sheng Tian Restaurant?"


    "That live-in son-inw beat up Sheng Tian?"


    Han Hai''s eyes bulged in shock and his face turned pale immediately.


    "Han Hai, what''s wrong? Is this Sheng Tian someone important?" Madam Han asked. Han Hai''s


    expression had aroused her suspicion.


    No. He is not just somebody important.


    He is very powerful! Powerful enough to make anyone despair!"


    "Sheng Tian is Chen Tian-Jiao''s underling. And Chen Tian-Jiao''s uncle is the King of Jiangdong, Chen


    Ao!"


    What?!!


    All the Hans were shocked when Chen Ao''s name was mentioned.


    Han He stared with wide-opened eyes.


    Han Yu''s face turned pale. And even Mo Wen-Xuan started trembling.


    As for Madam Han, she was so shocked that she cried out immediately.


    "Sheng Tian is working for Master Ao?"


    "Wretch! That wretch!"


    "Go. Go get those two wretches in here right now!"


    "Bastards! How dare they offend Master Ao''s underling?"


    The olddy was so utterly shocked that she started screaming in rage.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were chatting away with their guests.


    Han Yu suddenly walked over and said coldly, "Qiu Mu-Cheng. Ye Fan.


    Grandmother wants you two to go inside."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken aback. Why did her grandmother ask for them?


    "We are happy to stay in the courtyard. So there is no need for us to go into the hall." Clearly, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng was still unhappy with her grandmother''s earlier decision to make Ye Fan eat in the courtyard.


    "Don''t ask why. If you still care about grandmother, you will go in." After saying her piece, Han Yu


    turned around and went back into the hall.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng followed her cousin into the hall. And, of course, Ye Fan went with her


    because he was worried about letting her go alone.


    As for Shen Jiu-Yi andpany, Ye Fan told them to wait in the courtyard.


    "You wretch! Get down on your knees!"


    Madam Han''s rage-filled voice rang out in the hall, the moment Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived.


    "Grandmother, I don''t understand?" Panic raced across Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face as she looked doubtfully


    at her grandmother.


    "You don''t understand? I think you are pretending not to understand!"


    "Fei-Fei has already told us everything.


    That husband of yours went and beat up Sheng Tian."


    "Are you going to deny this?" Han Yue asked angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned pale immediately and then bowed her head.


    "How dare you!"


    "Do you know what kind of person is


    Sheng Tian? He is an underling of Chen Ao, the King of Jiangdong! Do you know what kind of cmity


    you have invited upon our family by offending him?"


    "A word from Chen Ao and your cousin could lose his job as town mayor!"


    "The both of you are too reckless! How dare you assault Chen Ao''s underling?¡±


    "You bastards! Are you trying to do us in?"


    "If my son''s future is affected, how are you going topensate us?" Han Hai screamed as he red


    at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng with red-veined eyes.


    Just then, Han Hai was shaking in rage. He wished he could just kick the troublemaking Ye Fan to


    death.


    "You bastards! Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Chen Ao. He is the King of Jiangdong and the top honcho of Jianghai. He can affect the path of your


    cousin''s career, exercise influence over your uncle''s business and even decide the rise and decline of


    Wen-Xuan''s family in Jingzhou."


    "We can only hope to be able to curry favor with a VIP like him. But look at what you have done? How


    dare you offend a VIP like him?"


    "Do you realize what you have done? A person like Chen Ao can easily destroy your cousin''s and


    uncle''s careers. He can also make it difficult for our family to advance in Jianghai.¡±


    "Can you bear the responsibility for these consequences?"


    As she was scolding Ye Fan and his wife, Madam Han got so worked up that she pped the table.


    And then, it was Han Yu''s turn to deliver the scolding. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, do you know what kind of


    cmity your marriage to this ignorant fool has brought upon us? Master Ao of Jiangdong. My


    husband''s family has spent years currying favor with him. But because of your useless husband''s


    foolishness, all our efforts may have gone


    to waste!"


    "Aren''t you going to kneel down and apologize to our family?!" Han Yu yelled angrily.


    "That''s right! Get down on your knees and apologize!"


    "Tonight, you will personally go to Master Ao and beg for his forgiveness-"


    "You bastards! Get down on your knees now!"


    At this moment, all the Hans were yelling at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. None of the Hans had asked


    for the reason behind the conflict at Sheng Tian Restaurant. They had merely listened to one side of


    the story and that was enough to make them decide that the couple should kneel and apologize.


    As she faced the scoldings from the crowd, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes reddened while the tears rolled down


    her face.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan remainedposed and silent. No expression could be seen on his face.


    Just then, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng looked so lonely, as if they had been abandoned by the world.


    Nobody, however, knew just what sort of upheavals were going on in Ye Fan''s heart.


    "How dare you!"


    "Who is the gutsy fellow who wants Mr. Ye to kneel?"


    Suddenly, a shout rang out. Shen Jiu-Yi andpany, who had been drinking tea in the courtyard,


    were now walking angrily into the hall andshing out heatedly at the Hans.


    "You are our guests, so our family will treat you with courtesy."


    "But what is happening here is a family matter. You are all outsiders, so I hope you will not interfere!"


    Madam Han frowned when she saw the intruders, and she spoke coldly to them.


    However, Shen Jiu-Yi sneered and stepped forward. "I don''t give a damn about your family matters. But


    if you want to insult Mr. Chu, I, the head of the Shen family of Yunzhou, Shen Jiu-Yi, will have to


    object!"


    Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh-


    And Sheng Jiu-Yi''s words caused a domino effect among the magnates who hade to support Ye


    Fan. One after another, they stepped forward to raise their objections.


    "Song Shi-De of the Song family of Haozhou objects to this treatment of Mr. Chu!"


    "Chen Qing-Quan of the Chen family of Jingzhou-"


    "The head of the Liu family, Liu Biao, objects to this treatment of Mr. Chu!¡±


    All at once, Ye Fan''s guests stood forward to support him. All of them refused to back down, as they


    faced the Han family.


    "Well done. Well done, indeed-"


    "Excellent!"


    "Ye Fan. Qiu Mu-Cheng. You have truly grown up. I suppose you are now capable of leaving the nest.


    How dare you unt your influence in front of your grandmother." Madam Han was so angry that she


    started tough. Her whole body was trembling and her face turned an ugly shade of green. She had


    suffered a huge loss of face when the guests, who were her juniors, talked back at her. So it was only


    natural for her to get so worked up.


    "But Shen Jiu-Yi and Chen Qing-Quan. No matter how rich you are, I doubt you can protect Ye Fan


    now, considering the trouble he has gotten himself into!"


    "What if you count me in?!!"


    Just then, a loud voice rang out in the hall.


    Immediately afterward, the assembled crowd saw a suited middle-aged man with a bald patch walking


    toward them with two bodyguards in tow. His head was held high and he had an authoritative


    expression on his face. When he saw Ye Fan, the middleaged man bowed to pay his respects.


    "Mr. Chu, I haveete."


    And then, the middle-aged man turned to pay his respects to Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Madam, on behalf of the


    chiefs of Yunzhou, Li Er of Yunzhou is here to celebrate your birthday. I wish you a happy married life


    with Mr. Chu! And may you be blessed with children soon!"


    When they heard this, the hall went dead quiet.


    Within the hall, nobody made a sound!


    The Hans simply stood there in a daze.


    And Madam Han''s eyes bulged in shock.


    Li Er of Yunzhou?


    The top honcho of Yunzhou City?


    He was a top elite who controlled a prefecture-level city; an existence on the same level as Master Lei


    San of Jingzhou.


    Master Li... Li Er of Yunzhou?


    Good heavens!


    Why... Why is he here?!

 Chapter 99 One After Another

    Chapter 99 One After Another


    Li Er''s arrival had caused the hall to go silent.


    Due to Yunzhou''s proximity to Jianghai and because one of Madam Han''s daughters had married into


    the Qiu family, the Hans knew who were the movers and shakers in Yunzhou.


    And the most renowned among them was Master Li Er.


    He was an existence who was on speaking terms with Chen Ao!


    So, naturally, the Hans found it hard to believe that a personage like Li Er would pay them a visit. Also,


    looking at his reverent attitude toward Ye Fan and his wife, it was clear to all that he hade to


    support Ye Fan.


    "Good day to you, Master Er!"


    "Greetings to you, Master Er!"


    After Li Er''s arrival, many businessmen in the hall started to pay their respects to him.


    After all, Li Er was the top honcho of a prefecture-level city. A person like him would have many means


    at his disposal and plenty of connections in both the business and political sectors. He was definitely a


    force to be reckoned with.


    It was only natural for the businessmunity to treat Li Er with respect because, oftentimes,


    businessmen like Shen Jiu-Yi and Chen Qing-Quan would find themselves in need of help from a


    resourceful mob boss like him.


    Li Er nodded in response but did not say anything to them. Instead, he lifted his head to look at Madam


    Han, who was seated in the seat of honor.


    "You must be the family head of the Han family of Jianghai, Madam Han?"


    "This is unexpected. To think a small family like yours would have such clout. I could hear your


    scoldings from outside the house!"


    "How dare you tell Mr. Chu to kneel and apologize? You should learn to watch your mouth, madam," Li


    Er spoke coldly, his words filled with ridicule and disdain.


    "Master... Master Er, this is a misunderstanding," Han Hai stammered.


    He was afraid of offending a bigwig like Li Er.


    "Misunderstanding? I heard it with my own ears and saw it with my own eyes. Don''t tell me I was


    hallucinating?"


    "You Hans are really audacious! Do you think Mr. Chu is someone you can afford to offend?"


    Li Er yelled and frightened Han Hai so much that thetter paled immediately.


    Meanwhile, Mo Wen-Xuan''s family all had terrible expressions on their faces. But they dared not say a


    word.


    But Madam Han had seniority because she was older than Li Er. So, even as she was facing his


    authority, she soldiered on and said: "Master Li Er, I know you are well-connected and there is nothing


    you can''t do in Yunzhou. But this is Jianghai.


    Don''t you think you are poking your nose into ces it doesn''t belong?"


    "Moreover, Master Li Er, even you can''t protect Ye Fan from the person he has offended!"


    "That''s right. You may be very powerful, but that''s only in Yunzhou. This is Jianghai. This is Master Ao''s


    territory. As the saying goes, even a mighty dragon can''t beat a snake on its home ground. You mustText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    be daydreaming if you think you can protect that good-for-nothing all by yourself!"


    Just then, Han Yu managed to gather enough courage to yell at Li Er.


    "What if you count me in?"


    Bang-


    A deep bang rang out. Someone had pushed open the door to the Han''s residence.


    And when the guests looked outside, they could see several men swaggering toward the hall with their


    heads held high. The new arrivals were old but energetic, and they looked like men who were used to


    "This... This is..."


    "The head of the Wang family! Wang Jie-Xi!"


    "The overlord of Haozhou!"


    Damn! Why... why is he here?


    The guests in the hall were surprised to see Wang Jie-Xi. And, right away, some businessmen from


    Haozhou hurried outside to pay their respects.


    Han Hai and the other Hans were so shocked that their eyes started twitching.


    But Madam Han continued to put up a brave front. She suppressed her shock and, with a livid


    expression on her face, she screamed, "The head of the Wang family? Wang Jie-Xi? Sure, you have


    clout. But it is still not enough to shield that trash from Master Ao!!"


    Clearly, Madam Han was on the warpath against Ye Fan.


    She was an olddy in her seventies so, in her mind, it was not possible for her to lose to a young man


    like Ye Fan.


    "Count me in as well!"


    Suddenly, an angry shout rang out in the courtyard. This voice was deep and carried the weight of


    authority.


    And then, once again, the door to the Han''s family house was pushed open. Thetest arrival was a


    well-suited middle-aged man who had his hands sped behind his back. As everyone looked on, he


    swaggered in through the door with four to five bodyguards in tow.


    "This... This is..."


    "The kingpin of Jingzhou! The head of the Lei family, Master Lei San!¡±


    Oh damn?


    Even Master Lei San is here?


    What is happening in Jianghai today?


    Just then, amotion broke out among the assembled crowd and many of them nearly went mad


    with excitement.


    And Lei Ao-Ting, who had earlier defended Mo Wen-Xuan, felt a current of shock run through his body


    when he saw the middle-aged man.


    The young master''s eyes bulged immediately, and he stood there as if thunderstruck.


    "Dad...dad?"


    Lei Ao-Ting was flummoxed.


    And Mo Wen-Xuan''s family was shocked. Master Lei San''s appearance had plunged their hearts into


    turmoil.


    "Master... Master Lei San?"


    Earlier, Mo Wen-Xuan and his family had been shocked by the arrival of Shen Jiu-Yi, Li Er and Wang


    Jie-Xi. But they had not been frightened.


    After all, their home was in Jingzhou. No matter how powerful Li Er was, his home ground was in


    Yunzhou. The lord of Jingzhou was Master Lei San of the Lei family. So Mo Wen-Xuan and his family


    had not felt afraid of Li Er and the other family heads.


    But now, Master Lei San was here.


    Mo Wen-Xuan and his family were thoroughly frightened.


    The fear began to ferment and sweep through their hearts.


    Could it be that they had offended a powerful elite?


    "Count me in too!¡±


    And a new wave arose before the previous one had subsided.


    Before the waves caused by Master Lei San''s arrival had time to subside, another group of visitors


    stepped into the courtyard.


    As thetest arrivals stood upright in front of Ye Fan, they shouted their greetings in unison.


    "This...This...This is...¡±


    "Chen Tian-Jiao!¡±


    "The President of the Chen Group in Jianghai? Chen Ao''s nephew?¡±


    "Why... Why... Why is he here?"


    This time, it was Han Hai''s family turn to be flummoxed.


    The bosses of Yunzhou, Haozhou and Jingzhou were all here. And now, even one of the top elites of


    Jianghai had alsoe.


    And the Hans found it hard to believe that he had actuallye to support Ye Fan.


    Han Hai was bewildered.


    The entire hall went dead quiet.


    But the storm had yet to subside.


    After a short moment of silence, yet another fleet of luxury cars slowly came to a stop outside the Han''s


    residence.


    And then, a dozen odd men pushed open the door and trooped into the courtyard.


    The moment the door had opened, the assembled crowd could see that the well-suited visitors were all


    men used tomand. When they stepped on the ground of the Han''s residence, their footsteps rang


    out heavily and shook the guests to their cores.


    And immediately afterward, one reverent greeting after another sounded in the hall.


    "Yang Zi-Hai, the head of the Yang family of Jingyang City, hase together with the leaders of


    Fenghai to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday! We wish Madam Chu a happy birthday!"


    "Luo Hai-Qiang, the head of the Luo family of Xinfeng City, hase to celebrate Madam Chu''s


    birthday!¡± "Wang Jing-Yu, the head of the Wang family of Luzhou City, hase to celebrate Madam


    Chu''s birthday!"


    Their greetings rang out one after another and surged through the courtyard like huge waves at sea.


    And then, they coalesced together to shake heaven and earth.


    Today, the bosses of half of Jiangdong province, of nearly ten prefecture-level cities, had alle to


    pay their respects to Ye Fan and his wife. All of them had been present that night at Sheng Tian


    Restaurant.


    "Chen Ao, the King of Jiangdong and the head of the Chen family of Jianghai, hase with daughter


    Chen Nan, to celebrate Madam Chu''s birthday!"


    "May Madam Chu always be youthful and beautiful!"


    Boom~


    Finally, the arrival of thest guest caused shock waves to ripple through the crowd and plunged their


    hearts into turmoil.


    The King of Jiangdong... Chen Ao. He... He is here as well?!!!


    Just then, Han Hai was flummoxed. So was Han Yu. And Madam Han as well. In fact, all the Hans,


    along with their guests, were flummoxed!


    They felt as if a whirlwind of destruction had just swept through the ce.

 Chapter 100 Ye Fan Flaunts His Power

    Chapter 100 Ye Fan unts His Power


    Chen Ao''s arrival had created huge waves among the assembled guests, and sent the already noisy


    house into further turmoil.


    Within the courtyard, all the onlookers had already gone mad with excitement.


    "Good heavens!"


    "Even Chen Ao is here?"


    "What is going on? Half of the bosses of Jiangdong have alle here."


    "Even the mayor''s mother''s birthday was a more subdued affair, right?"


    "What''s going on with the Hans?"


    Clearly, the events at the Han''s family house had already shocked everyone in town.


    At this moment, numerous townsfolk were running toward the Han''s family house. They were eager to


    find out what was going on. Was there an elite person among the Hans? Why had half of the bosses of


    Jiangdonge to pay their respects? And howe an unknown town like theirs had be the


    meeting ce for all the leaders in Jiangdong?


    However, after they had arrived at the house, they discovered that the bosses of the prefecture-level


    cities were not here to celebrate Madam Han''s birthday. Instead, they were here for the birthday of Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, the old madam''s least favorite granddaughter.


    And once the townsfolk had understood the situation, they got even more shocked.


    "Damn!"


    "The VIPs came for them?"


    "Isn''t she Madam Han''s least favorite granddaughter?"


    "Isn''t her husband a good-for-nothing live-in son-inw?"


    "But, just now, they wanted both husband and wife to go down on their knees?"


    "Could it be that they are the true dragons of the Han family?"


    When they heard thements of the onlookers, the Hans turned deathly pale.


    Han Hai, Han Yu and the other Hans were in a panic. Even now, they still found it hard to believe that


    Chen Ao hade in person.


    Madam Han''s face was trembling. Earlier, when Chen Ao announced his arrival, she had gotten so


    frightened that she nearly fell off her chair.


    Just then, the Hans were behaving themselves and they did not dare to speak a single word. They just


    stood there with panicked faces as they looked dazedly at the scene before them.


    "Mr. Chu, I heard today is your wife''s birthday. So I set off from home early with my daughter. But,


    unexpectedly, I am still thest one to arrive."


    "Quick, Nan-Nan. What are you standing there for? Come over here and pay your respects to Mr. Chu."


    Within the hall, Chen Ao was all smiles as he spoke reverently to Ye Fan. And then, he called his


    daughter over.


    But Chen Nan felt a little embarrassed to see Ye Fan again, and a hint of panic could be seen on her


    exquisite face.


    "Good... Good day to you, Mr. Chu."


    "What... What happenedst night was my fault. Please forgive me."


    Chen Nan lowered her head and apologized to Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan simply waved his hand dismissively and smiled. "It was nothing. I don''t me you.


    On the contrary, I admire your pride and indomitable spirit."


    Last night, Chen Nan had left a deep impression on Ye Fan.


    Especially since this girl had refused to back down, even while she was getting rebuked by her father


    and even after finding out his identity. Chen Nan''s stubbornness reminded Ye Fan of his wife.


    Chen Nan was overjoyed when she heard that she had been forgiven.


    She had assumed that Ye Fan would take the opportunity to insult her. But to her surprise, not only did


    he not scold her, he was treating her with friendliness.


    A bright smile appeared on Chen Nan''s pretty face and she asked, "Mr. Chu, have you really forgiven


    me?"


    "Mm," Ye Fan nodded and smiled. "And your father told me you are only neen this year. But you are


    already handling some of his business all by yourself. You are indeed young and capable. I am only


    older than you by a few years. So you can just call me Ye Fan. There is no need to call me Mr. Chu."


    "Alright, Ye Fan."


    "Hee hee~"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Chen Nanughed happily.


    When he heard Chen Nan say his name, Ye Fan stirred, as if someone had suddenly touched a tender


    spot within his heart. Almost immediately, he recalled his childhood with the Chus. Back then, a young


    girl had also called out to him in the same sweet way as she followed him around like a duckling.


    If I remember correctly, this year, Yu-Qing should be about the same age as Chen Nan.


    Most of his memories about his life with the Chus were full of pain and sorrow. But Ye Fan''s cousin had


    been the only sweet oasis amidst all the bitterness at the Chus.


    At that time, none of the Chus had liked him or his mother. So the both of them had been treated as


    unweed guests and outsiders. Ye Fan''s cousins had called him a bastard and none of his uncles


    or aunties would look him in the eye.


    Only Ye Fan''s pure-hearted and kind cousin, Yu-Qing, had been consistently kind to him.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan remembered many things that had happened in the past and an unfathomable smile


    appeared on his lips.


    It has been ten years already. I wonder if she is doing well. Does she still remember me?


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a sharp pain at his waist brought him back to reality.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you doing?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes bulged as he stared doubtfully at his wife.


    What is wrong with her today? Why did she pinch me for no reason?


    She has never dared to do this before!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared judgmentally at Ye Fan, a mesmerizing smile dancing on her lips. But the smile


    did not reach her eyes. "Do you think Miss Chen is pretty?" she asked.


    "She is young. And beautiful. Am I right?"


    Ye Fan shivered when he heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tone.


    Damn?


    Is she jealous?


    When he realized this, Ye Fan broke out in a smile.


    In all these years, this was the first time he had seen Qiu Mu-Cheng getting jealous.


    It made him feel good.


    "Mr. Chu, why are you standing here? Is there not enough seats here?¡±


    "If this is the case, we should all go to Sheng Tian Restaurant. I, Chen Ao, will prepare a banquet for


    Madam Chu!"


    Chen Ao hadete, so he did not know what had been happening here.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Mm, this is thoughtful of you."


    "But, before going, I have some matters to take care of.¡±


    And then Ye Fan, who had been keeping quiet when the Hans were humiliating him, finally lifted his


    head to look at the disrespectful hosts. He smiled frostily as he stared at Madam Han, who was seated


    in the seat of honor, and the other panic-stricken Hans.


    In the next moment, Ye Fan smiled nonchntly and said, "For Mu-Cheng''s sake, I will call you


    grandmother and uncle.¡±


    "Grandmother. Uncle. And auntie. This is Chen Ao. You wanted Mu-Cheng and I to kneel and


    apologize to him."


    "Now, he is right here in front of you."


    "You can go ahead and ask him. Have I done anything to ruin your grandson''s career?!"


    "Or have I done anything to make your son lose his job?!!"


    "Ask him! Have I done anything to make the Han family lose their ce in Jianghai?!!!¡±


    Ye Fanshed out with a series of questions and they resounded thunderously through the air.


    Whenever Ye Fan asked a question, he would take a step forward. His voice rang out powerfully, like a


    rock striking the ground, and his authoritative presence made him seem like a force of nature sweeping


    through the ce.


    Under Ye Fan''s questioning, the Hans blushed and were rendered speechless.


    Han Yu and her family were trembling all over with their mouths agape. They could not get a single


    word out and looked like chickens who were being strangled.


    And Han Hai was panicking. He was so overwhelmed by Ye Fan''s presence that he stumbled several


    steps back.


    As for Madam Han, her face had turned deathly pale. Her legs had gotten so weak


    that she nearly fell off her chair.

 Chapter 101 No Place for the Han Family!

    Chapter 101 No ce for the Han Family!


    Earlier, because of Ye Fan''s conflict with Sheng Tian, the Hans had been scolding him and his wife.


    ording to Madam Han, Ye Fan had not only ruined her son''s and grandson''s careers, but had also


    gotten their whole family into trouble.


    But now, the bosses of Jiangdong hade personally to pay their respects to Ye Fan and celebrate


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday. The King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, himself was among their number!


    This, undoubtedly, was a p in the face of the Han family.


    A few minutes ago, the Hans had been scolding Ye Fan because he had offended one of Chen Ao''s


    underlings. But just now, they learned that even Chen Ao himself had to show respect to Ye Fan.


    Irony!


    It was such a great irony!


    Nobody could understand how the Hans were feeling at this moment.


    Earlier, Mo Wen-Xuan, the so-called young master of the Mo family, had been unting his power in


    front of everybody. But right now, in the presence of the real movers and shakers, he was as meek as a


    mouse and looked thoroughly defeated.


    Ye Fan''s angry assertions were still reverberating through the hall.


    It was clear that Ye Fan''s questions had reached deep into Madam Han''s psyche, and rang out as loud


    as warning bells.


    Nobody said anything. They did not dare to. And the Hans had nothing to say anyway.


    At this moment, both Han Yu and Han Yue were looking panicky and fearful.


    Ye Fan looked at the Hans and then continued speaking. "Grandmother, Mu-Cheng and I traveled a


    long way from Yunzhou to celebrate your birthday."


    "Yes, we did not give you anything valuable, but our gift was a token of our sincerity and regard!¡±


    "Day after day, my mother sweated and toiled to grow those tea leaves. In my eyes, they are the most


    precious thing in the world. That was why I brought them to you as a gift."


    "But you, in order to save face for your daughter, you turned falsehood into truth and spoke a lot of


    nonsense. You sacrificed Mu-Cheng''s and my dignity!"


    "Not only that, you also treated the token of our sincerity and the result of my mother''s toil like garbage,


    and discarded them into a corner."


    "And you know what''s even funnier? Just because I kicked Sheng Tian, you wanted me and my wife to


    kneel in apology. You even scolded us in front of everybody. What if I told you, not only did I beat up


    Sheng Tian, I also forced him to kneel in fear and beg for mercy? Are you going to tell my wife and I to


    kill ourselves to atone for our sin?"


    Ye Fan sneered, as self-deprecation and anger filled his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Madam Han was trembling all over. Ye Fan''s words had weighed heavily on her.


    "Grandmother, have you forgotten that Mu-Cheng is your granddaughter and I am her husband?


    Without even bothering to ask for the reason behind my conflict with Sheng Tian, you wanted me and


    my wife to kneel in apology. And just because you wanted to suck up to an outsider to safeguard your


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    son''s and grandson''s careers, you decided to sacrifice our dignity and reputation."


    "Grandmother, don''t you feel the least bit of guilt about that?"


    Ye Fanughed mockingly, and his angry voice reverberated thunderously through the air. His


    questions hadpletely overwhelmed Madam Han and left her speechless with a red face.


    "Fan, you have misunderstood your grandmother." Just then, even though Han Hai was not looking


    well, he managed to stammer a response to defend his mother.


    "Fan?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "Uncle, if my memory serves me right, this is the first time you have


    called me that.¡±


    "I know. In your eyes, I am just a useless son-inw. A country bumpkin. You think Mu-Cheng is


    unmotivated and just wallowing in degeneration, because she married a good-for-nothing like me.


    Perhaps, all along, you have been thinking that we are unworthy of attending grandmother''s birthday


    banquet. After all, we will only embarrass you by turning up."


    "In that case, my wife and I will not bother you any longer. We wouldn''t want to stay and disgust


    grandmother with our presence.¡±


    After he had said this, Ye Fan smiled coldly and looked to the front.


    And then he bowed slightly toward Madam Han.


    After that, he pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng to his side and said slowly. "Mu-Cheng, wish your grandmother a


    happy birthday."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had never seen Ye Fan so angry before. Just then, his presence was so overwhelming


    that she dared not do anything else but listen to him like an obedient wife. And so, she gave Madam


    Han a respectful bow.


    Ye Fan''s voice rang out once again.


    "Grandmother, I wish you a happy birthday. This is my first andst time wishing you a happy birthday."


    "After today, I, Ye Fan, will never step into this house again. I wouldn''t want to disgust you with my


    presence."


    "Grandmother, take care."


    "From now on, let us not meet again!"


    Ye Fan''s words resonated with everyone present and cut through them like knives. The listeners were


    all shaken to their core.


    After saying his piece, Ye Fan turned around and left immediately. Together with Qiu Mu-Cheng, he


    walked angrily toward the exit.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s presence was simply too overpowering. Qiu Mu-Cheng found herself unable


    to resist him and could do nothing else but go along with him.


    Within the hall, it was deathly quiet. Everyone stood there in a daze as they looked at Ye Fan''s


    retreating back.


    In her seat of honor, Madam Han had already turned considerably pale. Meanwhile, Han Hai was


    panicking while Han Yu and her family were overwhelmed with shock. None of them dared to break the


    silence.


    Clearly, their actions had truly enraged Ye Fan.


    From the beginning, Madam Han had been unscrupulously saving face for her daughter. After insisting


    that the spoiled ginseng was still good, she had proceeded to subject Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan to


    various humiliations. Those incidents had piled on top of one another and finally angered Ye Fan.


    Anyone would be angry under the circumstances, let alone Ye Fan.


    But, in the end, Ye Fan did save some face for the olddy. Before leaving, he had formally addressed


    her as "grandmother.¡± After all, the olddy was Mu-Cheng''s biological grandmother. Ye Fan could


    disregard anybody, but not his wife.


    However, even though Ye Fan had decided to save her some face toward the end, it did not mean that


    the others would do the same as well.


    Chen Ao and the others had heard Ye Fan''s speech and made up their own minds.


    Almost immediately, Chen Ao''s face darkened. With a sneer on his face, he turned to look at the


    assembled Hans. "You sure have clout, Madam Han!"


    "Your family was extremely fortunate to gain Mr. Chu as a son-inw. But not only did you not treasure


    him, you even rallied your family to criticize him. And you actually wanted him to kneel and apologize?


    The Han family is really


    something!"


    "Mr. Chu is my benefactor. If you insult him, you are insulting me as well."


    "Mr. Chu has forgiven you because he is a magnanimous man. But how could I bring myself to forgive


    you as well?"


    "From today onward, the Han family will have no ce in Jianghai!"


    Boom~


    Chen Ao''s pronouncement hit the Hans like a bolt of lightning and shook them to their core.


    Han Hai and his son turned pale immediately.


    Chen Ao''s words had not only sounded the death knell for the Han family, but also signalled the end of


    Han Hai''s and Han He''s careers.


    But on the other hand, Han Yu and her family were congratting themselves on their narrow escape.


    Their family was in


    Jingzhou, not Jianghai.


    "Master Ao, that Mo Wen-Xuan is the young master of the Mo family. Just now, he has also subjected


    Mr. Ye to plenty of humiliations. And that Young Master Lei. He was unting his power earlier and


    called Mr. Ye a poor weakling. He even wanted Mr. Ye to kneel and apologize.¡±


    But just as Han Yu and Mo Wen-Xuan were rejoicing at their narrow escape, Shen Fei, who had been


    spectating, suddenly stepped in to fan the mes of discord.


    When they heard him, both Mo Wen-Xuan and his wife burst into tears.


    And Lei Ao-Ting, who had been hiding in a corner, turned pale immediately.


    Besides Lei Ao-Ting, Master Lei San also turned pale at the same time!

 Chapter 102 Are You Still Ye Fan?

    Chapter 102 Are You Still Ye Fan?


    "Lei Ao-Ting! You disobedient brat!"


    "Is he telling the truth?"


    After hearing what Shen Fei had to say, Lei San paled immediately. And his eyes bulged as he turned


    to yell at his son.


    Lei Ao-Ting was so frightened that he started trembling all over. "Dad, I... I didn''t know that was Mr.


    Chu. Mo Wen-Xuan and his family told me that he... he was just a useless live-in son-inw. So I... I..."


    Clearly, Lei Ao-Ting knew he was in big trouble. He did not dare to speak as boldly as he had done


    before. So he just stood there with his head bowed and tried to exin his circumstances in a pained


    voice.


    At this moment, Lei Ao-Ting was feeling rather down in the dumps. He regretted not running away with


    Chen Hai-Sheng and Liu Zhao-Ran when he had the chance.


    If he had gotten away earlier, he would not be getting a scolding right now.


    "Disobedient brat!¡±


    "Oh, you disobedient brat-"


    "Are you trying to ruin our family?"


    Master Lei San was so frightened that he walked over and kicked Mo Wen-Xuan to the floor.


    "Master San, what are you doing?"


    Mo Wen-Xuan was bewildered.


    If you want to teach your son a lesson, go ahead! Why did you have to kick me?


    "Ah, I kicked the wrong person."


    Lei San had been so worked up that his kick miss its intended target.


    And so, after steadying himself, he turned around to p Lei Ao-Ting. This time, he did not miss.


    "You disobedient brat!" "Are you trying to drive me to an early grave?"


    "You ipetent bungler!"


    "Mo Wen-Xuan and his family are dumbasses, but why must you be one as well?"


    "Our family has prospered for several generations, but it will soon be ruined in your hands!"


    Lei San was furious. He had worked so hard to gain Ye Fan''s forgiveness after the foul-up at Sheng


    Tian Restaurant. But who would have thought that his own son would go offend Ye Fan again.


    "Dad... dad, I am sorry. From now on, I will never associate with that idiot, Mo Wen-Xuan." Lei Ao-Ting


    was sprawled over the floor and half of his face had swelled up from Lei San''s ps. Just then, he was


    feeling shocked and scared. He knew he had caused serious trouble for his family.


    At this moment, Lei Ao-Ting wished he could kick Mo Wen-Xuan and his family to death.


    If Mo Wen-Xuan had not told him that Ye Fan was just a country bumpkin, he would not have offended


    Ye Fan and made his father angry.


    "Isn''t it a bitte to say that now?"


    "Quick, get up. Follow me and go apologize to Mr. Chu!"


    Lei San''s body was shaking with anger as he pulled his son up.


    Before leaving, Lei San turned around to look at Mo Wen-Xuan and his family. "Back in the day, the old


    master of the Mo family had a good reputation. But howe his descendants are such assholes?"


    "How dare you get my son involved in your reckless acts?"


    "From today onward, there will be no ce in Jingzhou for the Mo family!"


    "Hmph~"


    Lei San snorted coldly and left in a huff.


    Chen Ao and the others departed together with Lei San. Since Ye Fan had already left, there was no


    reason for them to stay.


    All at once, half of the guests were gone from the hall. Only the ones who hade to support Han He


    and the other Hans stayed behind.


    They were mostly the directors of small factories, mayors from the neighboring viges and colleagues


    from Han Hai''spany.


    "Mayor Han, I have something going on at home. I will take my leave now."


    "Mr. Han, I have a sudden toothache, so I have to go now."


    "My dog just fell down from the building, so I have to hurry home~"


    But who would have thought that, right after Chen Ao''s departure, the guests who hade to


    celebrate Madam Han''s birthday all started to make excuses to leave. They were acting as if the Hans


    had the gue.


    After all, Chen Ao had already spoken. The Hans were finished in Jianghai.


    Under the circumstances, only those with a death wish would dare to associate with the Hans.


    If they got involved with the Hans and suffered the same fate, no one would be able to save them.


    In just a short while, all the guests had already fled the hall.


    And only the Hans were left inside the huge room. All of them looked pale and had panicked


    expressions on their faces.


    "Father, is it really over for our family?"


    Han Fei-Fei''s eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry. Clearly, the events earlier had


    caused her to panic.


    But no one spoke and no one answered her.


    Han Yu and her family were in a daze, while Han Hai looked pained and low-spirited.


    And, just then, Madam Han was looking like a lifeless corpse as she sat in her seat of honor.


    After a long while, she let out a deep sigh.


    "Hai, was I wrong?"


    No one other than herself could feel the regret and misery contained in that sigh.


    Madam Han only realized just now that Ye Fan, the live-in son-inw they had all despised, was


    actually such a powerful VIP.


    Even the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, hade to pay his respects to him!


    If Ye Fan had stayed with them, then their family would definitely be the number one family in


    Jianghai.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But instead, their family had chased away such a great man.


    It was only now that she realized just what sort of opportunity they had missed!


    If they had known how things would turn out, then they would rather die than speak a word against Ye


    Fan.


    "I was a blind fool! I have ruined the Han family-"


    Within the hall, Madam Han sighed a deep sigh. She sat limply in her chair as the tears streamed down


    her face.


    And the other Hans were also filled with regret.


    Han Hai finally understood why Ye Fan had said that Jianghai was just a pittance in his eyes. And why


    he had dered that he could just hand over Jiangdong to Qiu Mu-Cheng, if she wanted it.


    At that time, he had thought that those words were just youthful bravado. But now, Han Hai realized


    that Ye Fan had been telling the truth.


    Even VIPs like Master Li Er and Chen Ao have to curry favor with you. Ye Fan, you do have the might


    to back up your words.


    Han Hai smiled ruefully, as a look of self-deprecation and bitterness came over his face.


    "Mu-Cheng, you go shopping with Chen Nan first. I have something to discuss with Mr. Chen and the


    others. It will just take a moment."


    Just then, Ye Fan had already arrived at Sheng Tian Restaurant.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still looking dazed. Clearly, today''s events had affected her deeply. Even now, she


    still had not recovered her wits.


    Just then, Chen Ao turned to his daughter and said, "Nan-Nan, you must take good care of Madam


    Chu. You must not let anything happen to her. Do you hear me?"


    "Dad. Ye Fan. Please do not worry. I will take good care of Mu-Cheng.¡± Once she removed the mask


    she wore for the workce, Chen Nan looked just like any other neen year old teenage girl. At this


    moment, her pretty face was filled with youthful exuberance as she smiled at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan-"


    But, just as Ye Fan was about to go upstairs into the restaurant, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly reached out


    and grabbed his hand. And then, like a panicked kitten, she looked at the average-looking man


    standing before her.


    "Are you... still Ye Fan?"

 Chapter 103 The Panicking Ye Fan

    Chapter 103 The Panicking Ye Fan


    "Are you... still Ye Fan?"


    Outside the restaurant, by the roadside, Qiu Mu-Cheng was holding on to Ye Fan''s arm. Her eyes were


    filled with panic and uncertainty as she looked dazedly at the man standing before her.


    She did not know why, but Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly felt that Ye Fan had turned into a stranger. Right


    now, he was nothing like the submissive live-in son-inw whom everybody had despised.


    If she had to use metaphors to describe the change, then she would liken the old Ye Fan to a spark of


    fire. His light had been too weak to be noticed in this vast world.


    But right now, Ye Fan was like a sun; his light was radiant and far-reaching.


    Ye Fan was taken aback when he heard the question. And then, he broke into a smile.


    With his lips slightly curled up, Ye Fan looked at his wife and said, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "As long as I am still your husband, then I am still Ye Fan."


    Amidst the sound ofughter, and under the escort of the Jiangdong leaders, Ye Fan headed into the


    restaurant. Meanwhile, the intoxicating beauty was left behind, with a dazed expression on her face


    and the flowing sound of her husband''sughter ringing in her ears.


    After a brief moment, she burst outughing as a look came over her intoxicatingly beautiful face; a


    look that was part joy and part gratification.


    Following the burst ofughter, a sudden memory came to her and she took out her phone to send Ye


    Fan a text message.


    You jerk. Don''t forget we are going back to Yunzhou on the 3 o''clock train. I will wait for you downstairs


    at 2. We will go to the station together.


    If you get there first, wait for me. But if I get there before you, then you will be in trouble!!!


    After sending the text message, Qiu Mu-Cheng left right away with Chen Nan to go shopping.


    Sheng Tian Restaurant, VIP Lounge.


    Lei San, Chen Ao and the other leaders had already taken their seats. And the seat of honor was


    naturally upied by Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Lei Ao-Ting was kneeling on the floor before Ye Fan. Clearly, he was doing this to atone for


    the mistake he had made at Madam Han''s birthday banquet.


    "Mister... Mister... Mister..." At his moment, Lei Ao-Ting waspletely frightened out of his wits. His


    whole body was shivering as he knelt on the floor and, even though his mouth had been open for a


    long while, he could only keep repeating one word over and over again.


    And then Li Er, who had already gotten impatient, suddenly pped the young man in the face. "Speak


    properly! Stop stammering!"


    Lei San''s eyes bulged in shock.


    Li Er, you bastard! How dare you hit my son?


    But Ye Fan was just right in front of him, so Lei San kept these words to himself.


    Li Er, however, smiled at Lei San and said, "San, I got impatient at his stammering just now. So I


    stepped in to teach him a lesson on your behalf. I trust you are fine with that?"


    "It doesn''t bother me. This disobedient brat had a death wish. He actually went and offended Mr. Chu.


    He deserves to be beaten to death." But although Lei San said he was not bothered by the p, he


    was inwardly cursing away at Li Er and his entire family.


    "Alright. Since you and your son have both apologized so sincerely, I will let bygones be bygones."


    "Take him home and discipline him properly. If there is a next time, I shall punish him severely!"


    "Also, Lei Ao-Ting? As you go about your daily life, it is better to be low-key and courteous. You should


    learn to be a calm and kind person. Like me. And remember this. Always keep a smile on your face."


    Ye Fan looked at Lei Ao-Ting and said nonchntly, "Do you understand?"


    "Under... Under... Under..." But thetter was still stammering, and he could not get the word out.


    Once again, Li Er got impatient and pped Lei Ao-Ting. Lei San was so angry that he jumped up from


    his seat and readied himself to kick Li Er.


    Screw you!


    Do you like hitting my son so much?


    "San, calm down. Mr. Chu has already said that we should be calm, kind and always have a smile on


    our face. You are a father so you should lead by example," Li Er said with a chuckle.


    "You~You~¡± Lei San was so furious that he nearly choked to death!


    "Stop it. Both of you, be quiet. Let us get down to business?"


    "You have invited me here to talk about Wu He-Rong, I presume?"


    Ye Fan abruptly changed the topic. Clearly, he did not want to waste time on an inconsequential


    person. So after telling everyone to be quiet, he got down to business.


    As he was speaking, Ye Fan picked up a cup to pour himself some tea. Lei San, who was standing


    nearby, walked over to give his son a kick and a scolding.


    "You silly brat! Don''t you know how to read the room? Can''t you see that Mr. Chu wants some tea?


    Quick! Go pour him some tea!"


    Lei Ao-Ting dared not make a sound.


    There was no trace left of the haughtiness and majesty he had disyed at the Han''s family house.


    Right now, he looked just like a servant as he poured the tea for Ye Fan.


    When the Jiangdong leaders heard this, they blushed with shame and turned around to look at each


    other. One of them smiled awkwardly and said, "Since Mr. Chu is so forthright, there is no need for us


    to beat around the bush."


    "We won''t lie to you. We have indeed invited you here to talk about Wu He-Rong."


    "As you already know, because of Wu He-Rong, the entire Jiangdong has been thrown into chaos. In


    order to deal with him, we spent an enormous amount of money to hire the Boxing King, Huo Dun, from


    South East Asia. We had such high hopes for him."


    "But who knew he would turn out to be such a joke?¡±


    "Last night, through our ignorance, we have offended you. We hope Mr. Chu will be magnanimous


    enough to forgive us."


    Lei San smiled ingratiatingly as he asked Ye Fan for forgiveness.


    Both Chen Ao and Li Er looked embarrassed when they recalledst night''s fiasco. They had ignored


    Ye Fan when he volunteered to help them. But now, things hade full circle and they found


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    themselves begging him for help.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "How could you call yourselves the leaders of Jiangdong? Look at you. You


    people are so contemptible. Last night, you ignored me when I offered to help you. But today, you


    people are begging vishly for my help. Tell me. Don''t you all deserve my contempt?"


    "Yes yes yes. You are right, Mr. Chu."


    In the face of Ye Fan''s scolding, Chen Ao and the other leaders merely kept nodding their heads in


    agreement. None of them dared to offer a retort.


    Lei Ao-Ting, who was serving drinks at the table, became dumbfounded when he saw this.


    Aren''t they supposed to be the most powerful leaders in Jiangdong?


    Aren''t they supposed to be the richest nobility in Jiangdong?


    Before today, Lei Ao-Ting would never have thought that a proud and majestic person like his father, or


    Chen Ao, would act so subserviently in front of a younger man. They were all so afraid of offending Ye


    Fan that they dared not make any unnecessary sound.


    It was rare for Lei Ao-Ting to admire another person. But at this moment, he had nothing but the utmost


    admiration for Ye Fan!


    Mr. Chu, you are truly awesome.


    Ignoring Lei Ao-Ting''s gaze, Ye Fan continued to speak.


    "At first, afterst night''s humiliation, I did not want to help you at all."


    "But since you all have apologized so sincerely, I shall forgive you. Alright, I will help you this time."


    "Tell me the time and location."


    "And I will be there.¡±


    Both Chen Ao and Li Er were his subordinates, so there was no way Ye Fan would just let them die


    without doing anything to help.


    And that they had shown such sincerity, it gave Ye Fan the opening to offer his help again without


    looking embarrassed.


    Chen Ao and the other leaders were overjoyed. They kept thanking Ye Fan and, afterward, they


    handed him the letter of challenge from Wu He-Rong.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and looked at the majestic gold-stamped characters that were etched deep


    into the parchment.


    "Fifteenth of August, on top of Mount Tai. I, Wu He-Rong, challenge all of Jiangdong to a duel!"


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "This Wu He-Rong. He sure loves to brag."


    "But he does have the might to back up his words."


    Ye Fan had seen Wu He-Rong''s fist print before.


    In the whole of Jiangdong, besides Ye Fan himself, Wu He-Rong was probably the only other martial


    artist with such a powerful punch.


    "Mr. Chu, why don''t you look at the video footage again? It would be good to understand your opponent


    before the fight.¡± And Chen Ao instructed his employees to y the video clip of the Niu family


    massacre.


    Although the recording was blurry, the audience was still affected by the violent and blood-soaked


    atmosphere emanating from the screen.


    Toward the end of the recording, they saw a ck-robed man throwing a punch.


    Bang-


    A sound, like that of an explosion, rang out.


    The punch was so strong that it blew away a bullet and killed Niu Chao-Yang instantly! As the Niu


    family head copsed onto the ground, blood spurted copiously from his wound.


    When he saw this, Ye Fan jumped up from his seat. There was a never-before-seen look of


    sombreness on his face. It seemed that he had just realized something dreadful.


    Chen Ao and Lei San were so frightened by Ye Fan''s sudden movement that they started trembling.


    Everyone else at the table stood up one after another, their faces pale with worry. "Mr... Mr. Chu, what...


    what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 104 A Man Like the Wind

    Chapter 104 A Man Like the Wind


    "Mr... Mr. Chu, are you alright?"


    Just then, the whole room was quiet.


    Everyone held their breath.


    After all, Ye Fan was skilled enough to kill Wu He-Rong''s fellow disciple with a single p. The


    Jiangdong leaders had no doubt that he was a prodigious martial artist.


    Therefore, in their opinion, something dreadful must have happened to send him into this tailspin of


    panic and sombreness.


    Did Mr. Chu realize some terrible truth while watching the video clip?


    Or perhaps, Mr. Chu has sensed the presence of Wu He-Rong?


    When they considered this possibility, Lei San and Li Er paled immediately. They hurriedly turned


    around to look out of the window.


    Boom~


    A violent gust swept past the restaurant and blew open the windows.


    And the cold wind rushed into the room through the openings.


    At this moment, the Jiangdong leaders were frightened out of their wits and overwhelmed with panic. Li


    Er, who was more cowardly than the others, trembled so badly that he copsed right onto the floor.


    Clearly, the intrusion by Wu He-Rong''s fellow disciple had left a scar on their psyche. So when they


    saw the open windows and Ye Fan''s look of panic, the Jiangdong leaders immediately assumed the


    worst.


    Could it be that Wu He-Rong is already here?


    But just as everyone was reeling from the shock, Ye Fan''s voice rang out in the room.


    "Shit!" "I am in deep shit! I am in deep shit!"


    "It''s two thirty! My wife must be getting impatient!"


    "Can''t stay and chat anymore. I have to go now."


    Ye Fan was panicking. After saying what he had to say, he dashed downstairs in a hurry, without even


    bothering to finish his tea.


    Meanwhile, the dumbfounded Jiangdong leaders were left behind in the room.


    Dead quiet!


    The silence went on for a long time.


    Long after Ye Fan''s departure, the room remained silent.


    Finally, Chen Ao andpany managed to recover from their bewilderment.


    The Jiangdong leaders were speechless. Chen Ao''s eye kept twitching and Lei San had turned an ugly


    shade of green. As for Li Er, who was sprawled on the floor, the corner of his mouth was twitching


    uncontrobly while his face was flushed red. He kept trying to speak but, in the end, he only managed


    to say a single word.


    "Damn!"


    Li Er was nearly mad with anger.


    Ye Fan''s earlier panic had not been due to Wu He-Rong''s awe-inspiring strength or the horrible death


    of the Niu family head. He had lost his cool only because he was afraid that his wife might be angry at


    being kept waiting.


    "Ah, damn it!"


    "To think that I was so frightened that I nearly pissed myself. I thought we were all going to die."


    "In the end, it was because of something like that?"


    Li Er''s face was full of bitterness as he picked himself off the floor.


    The other leaders were still feeling bewildered. Finally, they turned around to look at each other and


    then smiled awkwardly.


    "To think that Mr. Chu is such a family-oriented man," said Chen Ao with a chuckle as he tried to break


    the ice.


    It had just been a false rm. So the assembled leaders returned to their seats and drank some tea to


    relieve their feeling of embarrassment. Inwardly, however, they were thinking that Mr. Chu was


    definitely not a family-oriented man. He was just a henpecked husband!


    Just then, they could not help but worry. Was it really fine to hand over the fate of Jiangdong to a


    henpecked husband?


    Just then, Lei Ao-Ting fell into a long moment of surprise. As he looked at the swiftly retreating back of


    Ye Fan, the corner of his mouth twitched a little.


    "He is a man like the wind!" he eximed.


    Just for the sake of keeping an appointment with his wife, Ye Fan had abruptly ended a meeting with


    the leaders of the province and left them behind at the restaurant. In the whole of Jiangdong, only he


    would be so bold.


    Of course, Ye Fan knew nothing about the reaction of the Jiangdong leaders. But even if he did know,


    he would pay it no mind.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, none of the Jiangdong leaders could measure up to his wife. After all, they could


    neither sleep with him nor bear his children.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already waiting for Ye Fan when he reached the first floor. Chen Nan was sitting


    beside her, and both of them were drinking milk tea as they waited.


    Ye Fan scratched his head and chuckled. "You see, Mu-Cheng. Isn''t the weather fine today?¡±


    Chen Nan lifted her head to look at the sky. And then she said doubtfully, "Ye Fan, the sky is overcast. I


    think it will rain tonight?"


    Ye Fan: "..."


    Ye Fan was rendered speechless. He wondered if Chen Nan was undermining him on purpose.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to look at Ye Fan with a smile on her face. "You are early. It''s only two-


    thirty. I was wondering if you were nning to sleep here tonight.¡±


    "I heard the service here is really good. Also, the waitresses are all sexy, gentle and considerate. Why


    don''t I go home by myself and you just stay here tonight?"


    "No way! I can''t do that!" Ye Fan looked embarrassed and was smiling awkwardly. He kept on


    apologizing to his wife and, after much persuasion, finally got her to forgive him.


    "Let''s go!"


    "I will settle the score with you once we get home.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red angrily at Ye Fan. And after saying goodbye to Chen Nan, both husband and


    wife left for the station in a taxi.


    As Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng went further and further away, Chen Nan felt an inexplicable sense of


    loss.


    "Ai, if only I had met you first." Chen Nan shook her head and sighed. Afterward, she did not loiter but


    headed straight back to the restaurant to look for her father.


    A short whileter, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng got on the Yunzhou-bound train.


    On the way home, Qiu Mu-Cheng spent the time quietly listening to music and looking distantly out of


    the window. After their stay in Jianghai, an inexplicable yet blissful smile had been lingering on her lips.


    But perhaps, even she herself had not noticed this.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was lost in his thoughts as he stared at her face.


    As expected, a woman looks her best when she is smiling.


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng noticed her husband''s gaze. "What''s wrong? Do I have something on my


    face?" she asked uncertainly.


    Ye Fan shook his head with augh. "Nothing. Even if something is there, it can only be your peerless


    beauty."


    When she heard this, Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed and red at Ye Fan. "Don''t think I will forgive you for


    beingte just because you said something nice."


    But Ye Fan ignored his wife''s response and suddenly changed the subject.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t you have anything to ask me?" He spoke softly but his tone was serious.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was slightly taken aback, and then an intoxicating smile appeared on her face. "Didn''t I


    already ask you?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan smiled when he heard the answer. "That''s right, you did. Sorry, I have said too much."


    Earlier, in front of Sheng Tian Restaurant, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gotten her answer.


    And she had not asked about the other matters.


    She did not care about Ye Fan''s secrets. She only wanted to know if her husband was still the same Ye


    Fan as before. That was the only thing important to her.


    She was an understanding woman. If Ye Fan wanted to keep certain things a secret, then she would


    not ask about them. After all, everyone had a past they did not want others to know about.

 Chapter 105 Qiu Mu-Yings Petty Scheme

    Chapter 105 Qiu Mu-Ying''s Petty Scheme


    When Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng reached Yunzhou, it was alreadyte at night.


    Originally, after disembarking from the train, they had nned to take a cab home. But, unexpectedly,


    the couple ran into Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo at the station''s entrance.


    "Mm?"


    "Uncle Guang. Uncle Luo. What are you doing here? Are you going on a business trip?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised to see her uncles at the station, but did not think too much about it. She


    assumed they were just going on a business trip.


    "Mu-Cheng, we are here to pick you up."


    "We heard you will be returning tonight, so your grandfather told us toe and pick you up."


    "Your grandfather has prepared a banquet at the family house to wee you back."


    "Quick, get in the car."


    Both Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo gave their niece a warm wee. And they were all smiles as they


    walked up to her to escort her to the car.


    "Uncle Guang. Uncle Luo. Are you alright?¡±


    In all these years, this was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng had seen her uncles acting so friendly toward


    her. And she was even more surprised to hear about the banquet her grandfather had prepared for her.


    What is going on?


    Am I in the wrong story?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought something strange was going on.


    When she had departed Yunzhou a few days ago, her uncles and grandfather were still acting coldly


    toward her. And Master Qiu had not only removed her from her position as project manager, but also


    given her hardwon contract to her cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying.


    That was the reason why Qiu Mu-Cheng had left for Jianghai in a huff.


    But who would have thought that, after her return, the Qius would start acting so oddly. Their attitude


    toward her had taken aplete turnaround; so much so that she was finding it difficult to ept it.


    In the end, after a certain amount of persuasion, she agreed to go with her uncles.


    "This is a Qiu family banquet! What are you going there for?"


    "Here''s a fiver. Go take a bus home by yourself." Qiu Guang flew into a rage when he saw Ye Fan


    following Qiu Mu-Cheng into the car. Aftershing out at Ye Fan, Qiu Guang went forward to pull him


    away from the vehicle.


    "Uncle Guang, what are you doing?" When she saw this, Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned and questioned her


    uncle angrily.


    Qiu Guang smiled and replied: "Mu-Cheng, we are doing this for you. Your grandfather is finally starting


    to think favorably of you. You havee so far but, if you bring this good-for-nothing with you, your


    grandfather will get angry at you again. You know, as well as I do, that this good-for-nothing has a low


    status in our family."


    Qiu Guang was about to continue speaking, when Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly disembarked from the


    vehicle. "Uncle Guang is right. We have a low status in the family. So we are not going to the banquet


    tonight, in case we make a fool of ourselves and enrage my grandfather."


    "Ye Fan, let''s go home."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was furious. Disrespecting her husband was the same as disrespecting her!


    No matter what, Ye Fan was her legally wedded husband. She was not going to let her family humiliate


    him.


    "Mu-Cheng, I was talking about that good-for-nothing, not you. Why are you getting angry?" Qiu Guang


    was panicking, and he hurriedly stepped forward to prevent his niece from leaving.


    After all, right now, the Qius were sorely in need of a cash flow injection as they were facing a capital


    chain rupture. So they were in serious trouble unless they could get their hands on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    contract with Hongqi Group.


    Master Qiu had given the order. Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo were to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng to the family


    house tonight, by hook or by crook.


    "Forget it, Guang. Let Ye Fane with us and bask in Mu-Cheng''s limelight." Qiu Luo could tell that


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was on Ye Fan''s side. So they had no choice but to let hime along.


    And soon, they reached the Qiu''s family house.


    The courtyard was brightly lit and all the Qius were in attendance.


    "Mu-Cheng, wee back." "Quick, have a seat.''


    "We have prepared this banquet for you."


    The moment Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived, Master Qiu led the assembled family members to wee her.


    Although Qiu Mu-Ying and her family were writhing in jealousy, there was nothing they could do.


    Hongqi Group had already said that they would only negotiate with Qiu Mu-Cheng. But when Qiu Mu-


    Ying spotted Ye Fan, her heavily made-up face twisted in anger. She was filled with hatred toward that


    man.


    "Ye Fan, you bastard! How dare youe here?"


    "Get out of here! Right now!"


    "There is no ce for you in our family!"


    The other Qius were surprised by Qiu Mu-Ying''s reaction. Qiu Mu-Cheng was also looking confused.


    She had no idea why her cousin was so angry at Ye Fan.


    "What? How dare you ask me what happened? Why don''t you ask this piece of


    trash here?"


    "A few days ago, I was kidnapped. And this bastard saw what happened but did nothing to help me!"


    "If you had called the police or my husband, I wouldn''t have to suffer for so many days!"


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Ying felt nothing but hatred toward Ye Fan. She wished she could just tear him to


    bits.


    A few days ago, she had gotten kidnapped for no reason. Afterward, the kidnapper had set up a video


    call between her and her husband. But at that time, the man who had appeared on the screen was not


    Chu Wen-Fei, but Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had wanted Ye Fan to go call for help. But that bastard had pretended not to know her and


    ended the video call.


    At that time, Qiu Mu-Ying had burst out crying in despair. But luckily, the kidnapper had decided to just


    knock her unconscious instead of killing her. In the end, she had climbed out of the cer herself after


    regaining consciousness.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked. She had not known about her cousin''s kidnapping and, apparently, it had


    something to do with Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, is she telling the truth?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked her husband.


    But Ye Fan put on a look of innocence and exined that he knew nothing about the matter. "I was


    staying at Jianghai with Mu-Cheng. How could I know anything about your kidnapping? I think it must


    have been a case of mistaken identity?"


    "Screw you!"


    "You piece of trash! No matter what you be, I will still be able to recognize you!"


    "You are jealous because our family is doing better than yours! You wanted revenge, so you hired


    somebody to kidnap me!¡±


    "That''s right! You were the one who hired the kidnapper!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s story got more and more ridiculous and, in the end, she fingered Ye Fan as the


    mastermind behind her kidnapping.


    Of course, Ye Fan denied the usation and insisted that he knew nothing of the matter. But, inwardly,


    he was rejoicing.


    Those kidnappers had been after Qiu Mu-Cheng. So if Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying had not gone


    around iming to be Mr. and Madam Chu, the kidnappers would not have targeted them.


    In other words, Qiu Mu-Ying had merely reaped what she had sown!


    But, of course, Ye Fan did not tell Qiu Mu-Ying this. He continued to feign ignorance.


    However, Qiu Mu-Ying refused to back off and mored to make Ye Fan leave the house. She even


    threatened to call the police.


    "Enough already!¡±


    "This is a weing banquet for Mu-Cheng, not a ce for you to fool around!" Finally, Master Qiu got


    fed up with Qiu Mu-Ying''s tantrum and yelled at her to stop.


    "But grandfather, that piece of trash is out to do me in. You have to help me." Qiu Mu-Ying was not


    about to back off so easily. She was bound and determined to make Ye Fan pay for what he had done.


    "That''s enough. The police will investigate this matter. If Ye Fan is really guilty, then I will make him pay.


    Do not bring this up again tonight," Master Qiu said with a tone of finality.


    Although the old man disliked Ye Fan as well but he was not going to believe Qiu Mu-Ying


    unconditionally. Especially since she had no evidence to back up her story.


    In any case, he was more interested in the partnership with Hongqi Group.


    During the banquet, Master Qiu announced his decision to reinstate Qiu Mu-Cheng as the project


    manager and gave her full authority to negotiate with Hongqi Group.


    "Also, since you are still inexperienced and not very familiar with our business, I will get Mu-Ying to


    help you. She will be your assistant manager."


    "You will be in charge of external affairs, while she will be in charge of internal ones. You will take


    charge of the negotiation with Hongqi Group while your cousin will have control over ess to the fund


    and she will also be in charge of other finance-rted matters. Your Uncle Guang will let you know the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    details tomorrow."


    Master Qiu spoke slowly, but his words carried the weight of undeniable authority.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned. Although her grandfather was trying to be subtle, she could still see through


    his n. He wanted Qiu Mu-Ying to curtail her power.


    Clearly, he was afraid that Qiu Mu-Cheng would have too much power in thepany and threaten his


    authority.


    "Grandfather, thank you for trusting me. You have nothing to worry about. I will cooperate sincerely with


    Mu-Cheng and take Qiushui Logistics to a better tomorrow." Qiu Mu-Ying had already calmed herself


    down. At this moment, she was smiling as she bowed toward Master Qiu. Inwardly, she was feeling


    smug with herself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, didn''t you want to handle the negotiation with Hongqi Group? We are letting you do it


    now.


    In any case, all the money from the contract will go to me. Whatever you do will ultimately benefit me.


    Obviously, Master Qiu''s decision had a lot to do with Qiu Mu-Ying and her family.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had already made ns. In the future, she would find an opportunity to sideline her


    cousin. Once the partnership between Hongqi Group and Qiushui Logistics had stabilized, she would


    set a trap for Qiu Mu-Cheng. And the moment Qiu Mu-Ying had evidence of her cousin''s "wrongdoing,"


    she would


    remove thetter from the project.

 Chapter 106 Husband and Wife in Harmony

    Chapter 106 Husband and Wife in Harmony


    However, just when Qiu Mu-Ying was feeling smug with herself, the hitherto silent Ye Fan stepped


    forward to interrupt the meeting.


    "Grandfather, I think this is inappropriate."


    "Since you have decided to put Mu-Cheng in charge of the negotiation, you should not curtail her


    authority."


    "The partnership with Hongqi Group is a long term one. You need a strong person to take charge of the


    project. Also, the year beforest, when Uncle Luo''s family were embezzlingpany funds, they were


    exposed by Mu-Cheng. Since then, Qiu Mu-Ying has always resented Mu-Cheng. I think it is a bad


    idea to make them work with each other," Ye Fan advised.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family scowled, when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    And Wang Qiao-Yu stood up to rebuke him. "You piece of trash! This is our family meeting! Who gave


    you the right to speak here?"


    "You think it is inappropriate? Who the hell do you think you are? Even Mu-Cheng is not saying


    anything. Do you think you have the right to share your opinion?"


    Besides Wang Qiao-Yu''s family, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents also came forward to rebuke Ye Fan.


    "Shit! Are you an idiot?"


    "You shut your mouth!"


    "Go die by yourself if you have a death wish! Don''t drag our daughter down with you!"


    Han Li''s speech was interspersed with swear words. Just then, she was feeling so angry that she


    wished she could just kick her son-inw to death.


    Master Qiu had finally decided to favor her daughter. But if the good-for-nothing''s interference were to


    anger the old man, then he might dismiss Mu-Cheng from her position again.


    Just then, Master Qiu was looking unhappy. He red at Ye Fan and snorted angrily. "You bastard! If


    you want to stay, you had better know your ce. This is a family matter. A live-in son-inw like you


    has no right to interfere."


    "I am giving the appointment to Mu-Cheng, not you. What right do you have to interfere?"


    However, Ye Fan remainedposed in the face of Master Qiu''s anger. He smiled calmly and said,


    "Grandfather, what I said is not just my opinion, but Mu-Cheng''s as well."


    "Am I right, Mu-Cheng?"


    Ye Fan turned to look at his wife.


    When the assembled Qius heard this, all of them burst outughing as if Ye Fan had just told them the


    funniest joke in the world.


    "Mu-Cheng''s opinion? You piece of trash! What right do you have to speak for my daughter?"


    "Mu-Cheng, you tell him. Tell him you are going to follow your grandfather''s order." Han Li smiled


    mockingly and looked at Ye Fan derisively.


    Meanwhile, Wang Qiao-Yu and the other Qius were watching Ye Fan, as if he was performing a skit.


    "This Ye Fan is such an idiot.¡±


    "He is just a live-in son-inw. Nobody likes him. Does he really think he is Mu-Cheng''s husband?"


    "If it weren''t for grandfather''s order, do you think Mu-Cheng would marry a piece of trash like you?"


    "You are only humiliating yourself when you say something like that!"


    The assembled Qius looked at Ye Fan as if he was an idiot.


    After all, in their opinion, there was no way Qiu Mu-Cheng would go against and publicly shame Master


    Qiu for the sake of a good-for-nothing like Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, say something. Let him know his ce."


    "Do you think my granddaughter would disobey me and listen to the words of a good-for-nothing?"


    Master Qiu spoke in an authoritative voice and, when he looked at Ye Fan, his gaze was filled with


    haughtiness and disdain.


    In the eyes of the Qius, Ye Fan was just a nobody; someone beneath their consideration.


    And now that Ye Fan was openly opposing them, it was only natural that none of the Qius wanted to


    side with him.


    But just when everybody thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to obedientlyply with Master Qiu''s


    decision, she suddenly spoke up in a frosty cold voice. "Grandfather, Ye Fan only said what I had


    wanted to say." Her face was expressionless as she looked straight ahead.


    "I have worked with Mu-Ying on many asions, but none of those experiences


    was pleasant."


    "So if grandfather wants to put me in charge of the partnership with Hongqi Group, please believe in


    my ability. Let me handle everything by myself."


    "If you do not believe in my ability, then please find another person to be in charge of this project."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s answer shocked everyone present.


    "Mu-Cheng! What the hell are you talking about?"


    "You should be satisfied with being the number one on this project! And Mu-Ying can even help share


    some of your burden. Why must you insist on running everything by yourself? Are you trying to be a


    dictator?"


    "Quick! Apologize to your grandfather!" Han Li was angered by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words, and she


    hurriedly rebuked her daughter.


    "Mom, you don''t know anything so please just shut your mouth!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was so infuriated by


    her mother''s stupidity that she almost cried. Han Li knew nothing about business matters, but that did


    not stop her from spouting nonsense and acting as a hindrance to her daughter.


    Master Qiu''s expression grew heavy. And when he spoke, his anger was evident on his face. "Mu-


    Cheng, I will give you another chance. Consider your words carefully before you speak again. The


    decision to make Mu-Ying your assistant was made by myself and your uncles. Mu-Ying is more


    capable than you are and more experienced."


    "Are you going to listen to that good-for-nothing and go against our decision?" Master Qiu''s voice


    trembled with suppressed rage.


    "Grandfather, you have just said something interesting. If Qiu Mu-Ying is really so capable, then how


    "If you still think Mu-Cheng is not capable enough, then you should just put Qiu Mu-Ying in charge of


    the project. Why bother involving Mu-Cheng if she is just going to hold Qiu Mu-Ying back?" Ye Fan


    smiled sarcastically as he said this.


    "How dare you!"


    "Was I talking to you?"


    "You useless live-in son-inw! Do you think you have the right to speak here?"


    "Get out of my house!"


    Master Qiu was enraged by Ye Fan''s interruption, and he pped the table hard as he screamed at Ye


    Fan to leave.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo were regretting their decision to bring Ye Fan with them.


    As for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents, they were inwardly scolding Ye Fan for getting their daughter into


    trouble.


    "Grandfather, don''t be angry. Ye Fan merely took the words out of my mouth."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since you think I am not good enough, then I will notpete with my cousin for the job. Let Qiu Mu-


    Ying handle the project. If I get involved, I will only hold her back."


    "Grandfather, have an early rest. I am leaving with Ye Fan."


    Just as everybody wasining about Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly stepped up to defend her


    husband.


    After saying her piece, she turned around and left the house with Ye Fan, all the while ignoring the


    angry faces of her rtives.


    The Qius who were left behind turned around to look at each other.


    It was dead quiet in the hall of the family house.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were looking dumbfounded, while Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents were reeling


    from bewilderment.


    And Master Qiu was so angry that he was trembling all over.


    Clearly, everyone was surprised by the harmonious rtionship between Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Lei, when did your daughter start getting along with Ye Fan?" Qiu Guang''s eye was twitching and


    there was a look of disbelief on his face.


    Everyone in the Qiu family had known about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s disgust for her husband.


    Back then, she had even gone on a hunger strike to protest her marriage to Ye Fan. And she had not


    even wanted to eat at the same table with him.


    But just now, as they supported each other during their quarrel with Master Qiu, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng had looked like a harmonious couple openly flirting with each other.


    In the end, they even dared to defy Master Qiu and ignore the opinions of their elders.


    "We... We don''t know." Han Li and her husband were both looking dumbfounded. They had no idea


    what was going on.


    Perhaps their daughter had fallen in love with the good-for-nothing during their stay in Jianghai?

 Chapter 107 Dinner Is on "Mr. Chu"

    Chapter 107 Dinner Is on "Mr. Chu"


    That night, when Han Li and Qiu Lei got home, they immediately sought out their daughter and asked


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    her to exin herself.


    "Mu-Cheng, you tell me. Did that bastard, Ye Fan, force you to do something indecent during your stay


    in Jianghai?"


    "And so you decided to abandon yourself to despair because you thought you have already hit rock


    bottom? Are you going to stay with him for the rest of your life?"


    "Why else would you listen to him so obediently at the banquet?"


    "You were going along with whatever that good-for-nothing said."


    Han Li and her husband stared sternly at their daughter as they questioned her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shrugged helplessly and said, "What are you talking about? What could he have


    possibly done to me?"


    "I went along with what he said because he was making sense.¡±


    "Bullshit!" Han Li scolded. "Besides causing trouble, what else can that good-for-nothing do?"


    "We thought that we would be able to stand in your limelight once you be the person-in-charge.


    But look at what you have done! You pissed off the old man. Now we won''t be able to get anything."


    A look of anger, disappointment and pity came over Han Li''s face as shemented her daughter''s


    foolishness.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was nearly rendered speechless. "Mom, I think you are the one who can''t tell head from


    tail. Don''t you know what kind of person Qiu Mu-Ying is? If I work with her, she will just take all the


    credit when things go well. But if the project flops, I will be the one taking all the me."


    "Why should I do all the work when somebody else is going to get the credit? You can have the job if


    you want, but I won''t do it."


    Realization finally dawned on Han Li and


    Qiu Lei as they took in their daughter''s words.


    "You are right. Luo''s family are a bad lot. If you work with that family, you could get into all sorts of


    trouble."


    "But this is this, and that is that. Mu-Cheng, I am warning you, that piece of trash is not good enough


    for you. Sooner orter, you will have to divorce him."


    "You had better watch yourself. Don''t get too involved with him. And you must be careful not to ruin


    your reputation."


    "You will have to marry someone from a rich family to make our family proud."


    Han Li and Qiu Lei took care to make sure that their daughter understood the seriousness of their


    warning. But Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gotten used to her parents'' snobbishnes, so she paid them no


    mind. After finishing her dinner, she went back to her room.


    As for Ye Fan, he had already left the house on some business and was not yet back.


    The bank of Yunwu Lake.


    Ye Fan was leaning against the railing as he looked at the scenery before him. But instead of enjoying


    the view, he had a heavy expression on his face as he talked on his phone.


    "Han, you are saying the family will be taking action again?"


    "Mm. ording to the information I have received, after his recent failure, the third young master will


    be sending another killer to Jiangdong. Most likely, he will being after you." On the other end of the


    line, the old butler was imparting the news with a sombre and worried look on his face.


    Although Ye Fan had survived the assassination attempt in Jianghai, it only meant that they would be


    sending a more capable killer the next time around.


    Ye Fan frowned and asked in a heavy voice, "Can you find out his identity and


    address?"


    "This will be difficult to do,¡± Han answered.


    A killer on assignment would hide all traces of himself, so much so that even his employer would not


    know where he was currently hiding.


    "Mm, okay. I get it."


    Ye Fan ended the call, but the look of worry remained in his eyes.


    He was not worried for his own safety. Currently, there were only a few people in Great China who


    could match his strength. His safety was assured but he could not say the same for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Many professional killers would stop at nothing to achieve their ends. For example, during thest


    attempt on Ye Fan''s life, those killers had tried to use a hostage against him. Therefore, Ye Fan was


    worried that the recent hires would alsoy their hands on the people around him.


    But clearly, his enemies had not gathered enough intelligence about him. Other than the fact that he


    was in Jiangdong, they did not know any other specific details about him. But if he continued to live


    with the Qius and move around with Qiu Mu-Cheng, it was quite possible that the killer might target her.


    Before we find the killer, it seems I will have to leave the Qius for a while.


    Ye Fan stood on the bank of theke for a long while. Nobody knew just what was going through his


    mind just then.


    When Ye Fan reached home, it was alreadyte at night.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already fallen asleep by then. As Ye Fan stared at her intoxicatingly beautiful


    sleeping face, he could not help but smile.


    I, Ye Fan, will protect this happiness before me.


    Ye Fan vowed as determination filled his eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had kicked off her nket while she was sleeping, so he walked over to cover her up


    again. Afterward, he left the room and spent the night in the study.


    The next day.


    Master Qiu gave his granddaughter a call. He told Qiu Mu-Cheng that he had agreed to her request.


    She would be the sole person-in-charge of the partnership with Hongqi Group, and Qiu Mu-Ying would


    not be involved.


    And once again, the Qius gathered at the family house. In the family hall, Master Qiu and the other


    family members were looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, do not let down our trust in you," the old patriarch said sincerely.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied confidently: "Grandfather, don''t worry. I will prove to you, and everybody else in


    our family, that I will not lose to anyone in terms of ability."


    At this moment, she was smiling. Expressions of confidence, agitation and the joy at having achieved


    her goal could be seen racing across her peerlessly beautiful face.


    All these years, she had stayed with the Qius despite having to put up with a lot of humiliation.


    What had she been waiting for? The chance to realize her ambition!


    Finally, after going through so many twists and turns, she had gotten the long-awaited opportunity.


    "Everyone who has ever doubted and belittled me, listen up! I will use my results to make you shut your


    mouths!"


    Within the family hall, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s frosty cold voice rang out in the ears of the assembled Qius.


    Upon hearing this, many among the Qius turned pale.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family were especially affected by the speech. They thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    words had been meant for them. It was as if she had said all that to intimidate their family.


    Qiu Mu-Ying blew her top right away. She snorted coldly and said, "Qiu Mu-Cheng, don''t be too sure of


    yourself. It will be really embarrassing if you have to eat your wordster on."


    "So don''t start bragging until you have produced results!¡±


    After saying her piece, Qiu Mu-Ying left the room, her face twisted in anger.


    Their scheme had just copsed like a house of cards. It was no wonder that Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    family were so enraged.


    Once she got home, Qiu Mu-Ying started cursing to vent her frustration. She turned to face Chu Wen-


    Fei and yelled, "Shit~"


    "What a jumped-up little bitch!"


    "Darling, you didn''t see the look on her face just now! She looked so arrogant! As if she had the whole


    world at her feet!"


    "She is just the wife of a good-for-nothing! What does she have to be proud of? So what if she is the


    person-in-charge of some stupid project? Well, I don''t give a damn about that stupid project!"


    When Qiu Mu-Ying recalled the spirited look on her cousin''s face, she could not help feeling angry and


    jealous. Just then, she had a lot of frustration pent up inside of her.


    "Alright, honey. Don''t be mad. If she wants to handle the project, let her do it. We will have more time to


    ourselves then."


    "But I just can''t stand the look of smugness on her face! I am so mad!" Qiu Mu-Ying screamed angrily.


    Chu Wen-Fei drew his wife close and hugged her. "Honey, what is there to be angry about? Don''t


    worry. Tonight, I will get back at Qiu Mu-Cheng for making you look bad just now."


    "Today is our one-month wedding anniversary. To celebrate, let me treat everyone to dinner. We will


    invite all your rtives except for Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family."


    "The venue will be the five-star hotel we went to before. Yunjing Hotel."


    "We will get the Manchu-Han Imperial Feast and Chateau Lafite! Order anything you like! I, Mr. Chu,


    will make sure everyone leaves with a full belly!"


    Chu Wen-Fei was brimming with generosity as he made this bold deration.


    Mr. Shen had already announced that he, Mr. Chu, would get all his mealsped. Since all the food


    and drinks were going to be free, he might as well indulge. And this would be a good opportunity for


    him to show off. So why the hell not?


    "Hahaha, thank you, Mr. Chu."


    "Darling, you are so nice to me.¡± Chu Wen-Fei''s extravagant n made Qiu Mu-Ying very happy, and


    she even mischievously called him "Mr. Chu."


    Afterward, a smug Qiu Mu-Ying posted a notice in the Qiu''s WeChat family group and invited


    everybody to dinner at Yunjing Hotel. Everybody, except for Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family. Clearly, Qiu


    Mu-Ying was doing this to make them look bad.

 Chapter 108 Bragging on WeChat

    Chapter 108 Bragging on WeChat


    Yunzhou City. Liuyuan Residential District.


    "Haha~"


    "Darling, my daughter is simply the best, right?"


    "I knew it! Our Mu-Cheng is truly an extraordinary person!"


    "Now that she is put in charge of her own project, she can finally taste the fruits of herbor.¡±


    "The power is in her hands now. She is being put in charge of such a huge project. Good days are


    When the news reached Han Li, she was overjoyed. Not only had her daughter been put solely in


    charge of the partnership with Hongqi Group, but that detestable Qiu Mu-Ying had also been removed


    from the project.


    Han Li was in such a good mood that she kept on insisting on having a celebratory feast that very


    night.


    Qiu Lei was of the same opinion. "Haha, you are right. Our Mu-Cheng has gotten a promotion and a


    pay raise. We ought to celebrate. Tonight, the three of us will go to a restaurant. To think that, thanks to


    my daughter, I am finally able to hold my head up with pride. From this day forward, nobody in the


    family will dare look down on us!"


    Qiu Lei felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng was handling such an important project, one that could affect the survival of


    the Qiu family, both Han Li and Qiu Lei felt that they could finally hold up their heads with pride.


    After hearing what her husband had just said, Han Li was struck by a sudden idea. "Since we are going


    to have a celebration, then we should make it a big one. Let''s invite all those rtives who used to look


    down on us. Make sure to invite Luo and his family. We have to show them who''s the boss now.¡±


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng was going through somepany documents while picking away at a fruit


    tter with a toothpick. When she heard the conversation between her parents, she could not help but


    reluctantly ask, "Mm? Mom, what are you up to now?"


    "Mu-Cheng, there is no need for you to know. I won''t do anything to trouble you.¡± Han Li chuckled and


    picked up her phone. And then she sent a ten-yuan red packet to the Qiu family''s WeChat group.


    And right away, a group of users popped up. Most of them were middle-aged women who had nothing


    better to do at this time of the day.


    "Oh, ten yuan?"


    "A ten-yuan red packet? This is a rare asion. Han Li, don''t you usually send one-yuan red packets?"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s second aunt, Jiang Hong, popped up to question Han Li. It was


    obvious to any astute person that Jiang Hong''s question was meant to be sarcastic.


    Han Liughed and said, "Haha, that''s the right thing to do. After all, my Mu-Cheng has just gotten a


    promotion. As her mother, it is only right and proper for me to raise my standards."


    "Tonight, I would like to invite all of you to the food court at Liuyuan South Road. We will be having


    barbeque. Our treat."


    "We are celebrating Mu-Cheng''s promotion. Everyone has toe."


    After saying her piece, Han Li sent a series of smug emojis to the group.


    Amotion broke out among the WeChat users after Han Li had made the announcement.


    "Haha~"


    "It is rare for Han Li to be so generous! We wil definitely be there."


    "I knew it! Mu-Cheng is a child with a bright future." "Congrattions-" "In future, we will be depending


    on Mu-Cheng to lead us to prosperity." Jiang Hong and the others went along with Han Li and kept on


    offering their congrattions.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family had been treated like pariahs by the other Qius. And


    everybody in the WeChat group had ignored Han Li and Qiu Lei whenever they spoke up. But now that


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in a position of authority, the snobbish rtives would naturally defer to her family


    and be more proactive during conversations.


    Moreover, they were going to pay for dinner. Only a fool would turn away a free meal.


    "Thank you, everyone."


    "Once Mu-Cheng starts making money, I will treat you all to something better."


    Han Li was smiling happily as she typed away on her phone. This was the first time she was


    experiencing the feeling of being a host. She felt flushed with sess.


    But the moment Han Li had finished speaking, five red packets suddenly appeared in the group.


    "Whoa~"


    "It''s a hundred-yuan red packet!"


    "There are five of them!"


    "How generous~"


    "Awesome!"


    "Who is this Madam Chu?"


    "I want to be her follower!"


    The appearance of five red packets in a row had caused amotion among the WeChat users. And


    the younger generation of Qius started moring to be Madam Chu''s followers.


    Just then, the person who had using the "Madam Chu¡± moniker suddenly started speaking.


    "Uncles and aunties, today is my one-month wedding anniversary with Wen-Fei."


    "Tonight, we will be having a celebratory dinner at Yunjing Hotel. We will be having the Manchu-Han


    Imperial Feast, Chateau Lafite and Maotai. There will be enough food and drinks for everyone.¡±


    "Please remember toe."


    After saying her piece, this "Madam Chu" @ all her rtives in the group. All her rtives, except for


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family.


    From the beginning to the end, Madam Chu did not send a single emoji to the group. Using only words,


    she nonchntly bragged in front of her rtives.


    The other users in the group were pleasantly surprised.


    "So she is Ying-Ying. Why did she change her moniker?" "How bold and generous! It can only be the


    beauty of our family, Ying-Ying!"


    "Damn. Yunjing Hotel? Isn''t it a five-star hotel?"


    "It is a top-notch hotel that is only ranked a level below Haiyuan Restaurant!"


    "Free flow of Chateau Lafite and Maotai?"


    "Our niece is so rich!"


    "She is a wealthy woman!"


    "Well, she did marry a good man-"


    "Ying-Ying, let me be your follower-"


    The WeChat group was in an uproar. Almost all the Qius were cheering and someone even sent in a


    series of thumbs-up emojis.


    "No worries, Ying-Ying. Your uncles will definitely show up."


    "We will be there tonight."


    "Ying-Ying is the hope of the younger generation."


    "Look at Ying-Ying. She can give us a dinner at a five-star hotel, Maotai and Chateau Lafite."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Unlike somebody who is pretending to be rich even though she is poor. She can only afford to send a


    ten-yuan red packet and treat us to a barbeque dinner at some stall by the road side. She may not care


    about theck of hygiene, but does she think we want to risk getting sick?¡±


    "Her family has such low standards, so what can they do? They may have climbed to a high ce now,


    but that just means it will hurt more when they fall downter on." Jiang Hong, who had earlier praised


    Qiu Mu-Cheng as a girl with a bright future, was now making sarcastic insinuations against thetter''s


    family.


    And one after another, the other Qius went along with Jiang Hong. They started to mock Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and her family. And they even consoled Qiu Mu-Ying by telling her that the reigns of control would


    surely return to her because her cousin would definitely do a bad job. In the end, the Qius swore to


    stand behind Qiu Mu-Ying.


    While the Qius in the group were sucking up to Qiu Mu-Ying, Han Li was typing her message. She


    wanted to know why everyone was suddenly turning against her after they had promised to attend her


    daughter''s celebratory dinner.


    But Han Li''sint, along with herself, were ignored by the Qius in the group.


    They continued to spare no effort to tter Qiu Mu-Ying. And as they praised her virtues, the Qius also


    took the opportunity to belittle Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Damn!"


    "Qiu Lei, look at your rtives! They are just a bunch of snobs! Fence-sitters~¡±


    "They were supporting Mu-Cheng earlier, but now they are supporting Qiu Mu-Ying."


    "So what if that bitch has a little money?"


    "Why are they having a stupid wedding anniversary after just one month of marriage? That Qiu Mu-


    Ying is doing this on purpose. She just wants to humiliate us."


    "Oh, I am so vexed~"


    As she looked at the messages in the WeChat group, Han Li was almost driven mad with anger.


    Qiu Lei was also filled with rage. He thought that Qiu Mu-Ying and her family were doing this on


    purpose to humiliate his family.


    "Hmph, fine. If they don''t want toe, we will just eat by ourselves," Qiu Lei said angrily.


    But Han Li shook her head. After thinking for a moment, she said: "No way. I have never had a


    Manchu-Han Imperial Feast before. And I want to drink red wine that costs several dozen thousand


    yuan per bottle."


    Qiu Lei was taken aback for a moment. "What are you talking about?"


    Han Li ignored him and sent a message to the group: "Ying-Ying, congrattions. Our family will be


    sure to show up tonight."


    "What? Han Li, aren''t you supposed to celebrate your daughter''s promotion tonight? Since you are so


    busy, you had better note.¡± The Qius in the group were taken aback by Han Li''s shamelessness.


    "No, it''s nothing. We can celebrate my daughter''s promotion another day." And then Han Li sent a


    But, just then, Madam Chu spoke up again. "Auntie Han Li, I am so sorry. But you informed me toote.


    I have already made the reservation. I am afraid we do not have any leftover seats for your family."


    "Auntie Han Li, I think you had better go to that road side barbeque stall for your dinner. My husband


    will foot your bill when you are done. Anyway, Mu-Cheng is already used to cheap hawker food, so she


    will not be able to stomach expensive cuisine like the Manchu-Han Imperial Feast. I reckon such


    delicacies are not suitable for your family."


    After "Madam Chu" had said her piece, the Qius in the WeChat group started to send inughing-out-


    loud emojis. One after another, they went along with Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Ying-Ying is right. Han Li, you should bring your daughter to the road side stall.¡±


    "Yunjing Hotel is not suitable for your family."


    In her vi, Qiu Mu-Ying was smiling smugly as she looked at the supportive messages from her


    rtives.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, this is what you get for going against me! Now, I havepletely humiliated your


    family!

 Chapter 109 Dinner Is on Miss Xu

    Chapter 109 Dinner Is on Miss Xu


    Liuyuan Residential District.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were almost driven mad with anger.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words had caused their family to lose face. The couple''s faces flushed red with rage


    when they recalled the episode in the WeChat group.


    "It''s all your fault! If you weren''t such a good-for-nothing!"


    "Our family is being humiliated because you are so useless!"


    Han Li was really upset by the episode in the WeChat group and, since there was no one else around,


    she decided to vent her humiliation and grievances on her husband. After a while, the sound of Han Li


    screaming startled Qiu Mu-Cheng out of her bedroom.


    "Mom, what are you fighting about now? Can''t you be quiet? I am still working, you know?" Qiu Mu-


    Cheng had been working from home these past couple of days, as her office at thepany was not


    yet ready for upation.


    "Go look at the WeChat group yourself."


    "That Qiu Mu-Ying, is a real piece of work," Han Li said viciously, as her body trembled with fury.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had no idea what was going on, so she picked up the phone and opened the WeChat


    app. At that moment, there were already more than a hundred messages in the Qius'' group.


    She started to go through the messages one line at a time. When she saw Qiu Mu-Ying''s humiliating


    Inwardly, Qiu Mu-Cheng seethed with rage.


    "Mom, why were you trying to show off!"


    "Who told you to invite them to dinner?"


    "Did you ask for my opinion?"


    "Now, look at what you have done! You have shamed our family in front of


    everybody!"


    "I have worked so hard to earn that one tiny shred of dignity for myself, and you just threw it all away!"


    "In future, I don''t want you interfering in my business!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was overwhelmed with anger, and her eyes were flushed red as she screamed at her


    mother.


    The Qius'' snobbishness had angered her, but she was even angrier with her mother.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could put up with her mother wanting to invite their rtives to dinner. But she had been


    unexpectedly shocked when she saw her mother''s sudden turnabout during the conversation. Not only


    had Han Li begged to be invited to Qiu Mu-Ying''s dinner, but she had also brought up her daughter''s


    name during the conversation.


    "I don''t care if you want to embarrass yourself, but don''t drag me down with you!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not want to stay in the house one second longer than necessary. She had had


    enough. It was one thing for the Qius to humiliate her, but it was another thing for her own mother to let


    down and embarrass her.


    If Han Li had not been so eager to show off, their family would not have lost face today.


    "Look at your daughter!¡±


    "How dare she pin the me on me?"


    "She went and married a good-for-nothing and dragged us down with her. So what right does she have


    to yell at me?"


    Han Li''s angry voice rang out from behind Qiu Mu-Cheng as she was walking away.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng did not want to listen to her mother. She shut the door with a bang, and walked


    away with reddened eyes.


    She had had enough with her parents and her family.


    Sometimes, Qiu Mu-Cheng wished she could just leave this home that was filled with strife and


    Compared to her own home, Jianghai had felt like a more rxing ce.


    But she could never just up and leave.


    No matter how bad and snobbish Han Li was, she was still her mother.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not just ignore the fact that Han Li had given birth to her and raised her.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong?¡±


    The moment Qiu Mu-Cheng reached downstairs, she ran into Ye Fan.


    In the past, Ye Fan had also mostly stayed away from home. Qiu Mu-Cheng had to go to work, and,


    right afterpleting the housework, Ye Fan would leave the house to wait for his wife to finish work.


    There were people he could not afford to offend, but he could still hide from them.


    At this moment, Ye Fan had just reached home. And when he saw his wife''s blotchy eyes, he could not


    help feeling curious.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rubbed her eyes and answered nonchntly, "It''s nothing. Some sand got into my


    eyes."


    Ye Fan was not a member of the Qius'' WeChat group, so he knew nothing about the unpleasant


    incident between Han Li and the other Qius.


    He did not know that Han Li had been humiliated in the WeChat group after announcing her intention to


    celebrate her daughter''s promotion. He also had no idea that Qiu Mu-Ying had used the name of


    "Madam Chu" to invite all the Qius to dinner at Yunjing Hotel.


    But even if Ye Fan had known, he would only smile and not give a damn.


    Right from the start, Ye Fan had always considered the Qius to be small fries and unworthy of his


    attention. If they were not Qiu Mu-Cheng''s rtives, they would never have the chance to associate


    with him.


    Since his wife did not seem willing to talk, Ye Fan did not press her for an answer. Instead, he asked


    her softly: "Are you free tonight?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared at Ye Fan and replied, "What are you up to?¡±


    "Nothing much. Since you have just gotten a promotion, I thought we ought to go out and celebrate


    with a dinner."


    "I am not going." Another celebration. When she heard the c-word, her heart, that had only just calmed


    down, suddenly surged with rage once again.


    Clearly, she was still upset by the unpleasant episode in the family''s chat group.


    Needless to say, she was now the butt of her rtives''jokes.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng could tell that her cousin had done all that on purpose to humiliate her. Why else


    would Qiu Mu-Ying invite all the Qius to dinner, and exclude her and her family? Also, her cousin had


    deliberately chosen to host her dinner on the very same day that she was supposed to celebrate her


    promotion. While all the Qius were celebrating Qiu Mu-Ying''s wedding anniversary, not a single guest


    would show up for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s celebratory dinner. And so, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family would


    end up making fools of themselves. That must be what Qiu Mu-Ying wanted to see.


    Ye Fan was not surprised by his wife''s refusal. It was as if he had already anticipated her reaction.


    During all their years of marriage, Qiu Mu-Cheng had never once dined out alone with him.


    "Are you really not going?¡±


    "This is an invitation from Miss Xu, the president of Hongqi Group."


    Ye Fan smiled nonchntly and said, "You could lose that contract if you offend Miss Xu. Are you sure


    you want to take the risk?"


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard this, she lifted her head and said anxiously, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?


    Quick, tell me the time and venue.¡±


    "Also, considering Miss Xu''s status, we should be the ones to invite her to dinner."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a career-minded woman. She had no problem turning down Ye Fan''s dinner


    invitation, but there was no way she would say no to a business engagement with Miss Xu. For the


    sake of herpany, she had to show up.


    "It is all taken care of. When the timees, Miss Xu will send a car to pick us up. We just have to wait


    at home tonight.¡± But before Ye Fan could finish speaking, his wife had already started walking away.


    "I will go to thepany and prepare the materials for the meeting with Miss Xu. I will not be back for


    lunch."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he looked at his wife''s graceful and intoxicating figure, Ye Fan smiled lightly and said, "Mu-Cheng,


    one of these days, you will know just how distinguished you really are. Even someone like Miss Xu


    cannot bepared to you."


    "In my eyes, even the weing and nourishing spring breeze cannot bepared to you~¡±


    Soon, it was night.


    And the Qius'' WeChat group burst into activity.


    "Ying-Ying, we are leaving for the hotel now."


    "We will wait for you at the hotel''s entrance."


    "Han Li, have you found your barbeque stall yet? Do you want us to give you a ride?"


    "Hahaha~"


    One after another, many users in the Qius'' WeChat group sent in messages to mock Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and her family, who had be the butts of their jokes.


    Han Li was overwhelmed with rage and, in the end, she turned off her phone to avoid having to look at


    thements.


    "Hmph, it is just a stupid dinner."


    "We weren''t even interested in the first ce,¡± Han Li scolded.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already returned home. To get herself ready for the dinner


    engagement, she put on make-up and a sharp-looking OL business dress.


    The figure-hugging hemline helped to entuate her graceful and perfect figure, and the pair of sexy


    high heels at the end of her long porcin legspleted her ensemble for the evening. As for her


    hairdo, she had chosen to wear her hair high tonight. At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng looked a bit less


    cold and forbidding. Her business outfit made her looked like a seductive officedy and, overall, she


    looked more mesmerizing than her usual self.


    Just then, her phone rang. The caller was Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, Miss Xu''s car is here. Come down.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng gave an affirmative grunt and hurried downstairs.


    A Benz S600 was already waiting when she went down. Xu Lei hade personally to pick them up.


    When she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, she smiled and said, "I have long heard about your peerless beauty.


    Today, I can see that you are indeed pleasing to the eye. No wonder somebody is so hopelessly head


    over heels in love with you. To the extend that he is willing to give up the whole world for your sake."


    Ye Fan pretended that he had not heard Xu Lei, and turned his head to look elsewhere.


    On the other hand, Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled embarrassedly and said, "Miss Xu, you must be joking."


    Afterward, the trio did not loiter around and departed for the hotel in Xu Lei''s car. Soon, they left the


    residential district behind them.


    At the same time, several cars that had gathered outside the Qiu''s family house were moving out one


    after another. They were all going to Qiu Mu-Ying''s and Chu Wen-Fei''s banquet.


    Whoosh~


    As the vehicles sped along the road, the cold wind blew harshly against them.


    Orange beams from the headlights cut across the canopy of night sky, as the cars ferrying the two


    parties sped through the city of Yunzhou.


    Under the moonlight, the sound of their engines sounded like the roars of wild beasts.

 Chapter 110 It Is a Small World

    Chapter 110 It Is a Small World


    Yunjing Hotel.


    When Chu Wen-Fei andpany arrived at the hotel, it was already dark and the ce was just


    beginning to light up.


    At this hour, the nightlife was just starting and plenty of people were out and about for their dinners.


    Since Yunjing Hotel was one of the few five-star hotels in Yunzhou, plenty of guests had already arrived


    and the car park in front of the hotel was nearly filled to capacity.


    "Ying-Ying. Wen-Fei. There are so many cars here. Do you think we can find a parking spot?" Jiang


    Hong, their second aunt, asked worriedly.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying waved her hand dismissively and smiled. "Don''t worry. Who do you think my husband


    is? He is Mr. Chu of Yunzhou. Don''t you remember? Thest time we were here, Young Master Shen


    even came out personally to wee us. As long as my husband is here, you have nothing to worry


    about."


    Just then, Chu Wen-Fei cleared his throat and bragged nonchntly. "Auntie, since I am here tonight,


    you have absolutely nothing to worry about."


    "Hahaha~"


    "Wen-Fei is the one with clout after all."


    "He is in a different league from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband."


    "Ying-Ying, don''t worry about that partnership with Hongqi Group. Sooner orter, the reins of control


    will go back to you. Qiu Mu-Cheng is just not capable enough to handle such an important project."


    As Jiang Hong and the other Qius praised Chu Wen-Fei, they did not forget to console Qiu Mu-Ying as


    well.


    While they were chatting away, someone walked over from in front of them and knocked on Chu Wen-


    Fei''s car window.


    "Sir, the car park is full and the road ahead is blocked. Please wait here for some of the cars to leave


    first."


    "What?"


    "You want us to wait?"


    "You ignorant fool! Don''t you know who we are?"


    Right after she had finished bragging to her aunt, the security guard hade over to tell them to wait.


    It was only natural for Qiu Mu-Ying to feel vexed, and so she started tosh out at him. "Even your


    boss has to respectfully address my husband as ''Mr. Chu.'' In Yunzhou, only we get to keep people


    waiting.¡±


    Naturally, the security guard was irked by her rudeness. He snorted and said, "Fine. Since you want to


    turn a deaf ear to my goodwill, then you can go move your car forward. I am sure you can afford to pay


    for damages, if you add to the jam and scratch any of the cars over there."


    "How dare you try to show off here. Your car is just a lousy Benz C-ss."


    After saying his piece, the security guard could no longer be bothered with them. He turned around and


    went back to directing the other vehicles.


    "Darling, don''t listen to him. Let''s go forward."


    "The weather is so hot. If we stay here, we are going to get cooked alive," Qiu Mu-Ying said


    irresponsibly.


    But Chu Wen-Fei''s heart grew cold when he saw the Porsches, Maseratis and other multi-million yuan


    cars lined up before him.


    If he scratched one by ident, how muchpensation would he have to pay?


    "Ying-Ying, let us wait a bit longer. There is a jam ahead of us. We can''t just squeeze in," Chu Wen-Fei


    said in a constory tone.


    And so, Qiu Mu-Ying could do nothing but curse at her misfortune.


    Just then, she noticed a Benz S600 going past them on the road. But it did not make a turn at the main


    driveway. Instead, it headed straight for a side entrance.


    The gate opened by itself and, with no obstacles to impede its progress, the car cruised into the hotel.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying saw this, she turned to yell at the security guard. "Howe that car could go in


    just like that?¡±


    "That''s the VIP passage. You can''t use it unless you are a VIP," the security guard exined.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying heard this, her eyes lit up right away. And then she smiled. "Darling, we are VIPs


    too. Now, let us turn around and move to that VIP passage."


    But Chu Wen-Fei felt unsure. "Will this work?"


    "Why wouldn''t it? Don''t forget. We were once personally invited by Shen Jiu-Yi. You are Mr. Chu. So


    you do have the right to use the VIP passage. Leave it to themoners to use the regr entrance.¡±


    And Qiu Mu-Ying haughtily told her rtives to follow them.


    Soon, all the Qius'' vehicles started to move toward the VIP passage. The security guard who had


    scolded Qiu Mu-Ying earlier saw this, and heughed mockingly. "You people? You are just a bunch of


    bumpkins. You will only make fools of yourselves if you try to use that passage."


    And just as expected.


    When they reached the gate, Chu Wen-Fei andpany were stopped by a guard. The gate remained


    closed and the Qius were not allowed to pass through.


    Qiu Mu-Ying blew her top right away, and got down from the car to reason with the guard. Pointing at


    the Benz that had just gone in, she screamed angrily, "Why? Why are you keeping us out? Didn''t you


    just let them in?!"


    "Why do you have so many questions? You do not have the right to use the VIP passage, so get lost


    right now!" The security guard, however, told them to leave right away. He did not have the patience to


    listen to their nonsense.


    Meanwhile, the Benz S600 had alreadye to a stop. When the doors opened, one man and two


    women stepped down from the vehicle.


    As the trio stood under the dim lights, the party of Qius could just barely make out the shapes of their


    blurry faces.


    "Mm?"


    "That person... Doesn''t she look like Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    "Damn! From behind, that man looks like that good-for-nothing Ye Fan!"


    One by one, the Qius shivered with shock.


    "What the hell? Qiu Mu-Cheng!?"


    "Their family is a bunch of bumpkins! There is no way they can afford a Benz, let alone a S600 model."


    "Also, this is a five-star hotel. They can''t even afford a meal here, so there is no way the hotel will let


    them use the VIP passage," Qiu Mu-Ying said disdainfully.


    The other Qius nodded in agreement. "You are right. Their family is so poor and Mu-Cheng even


    married a good-for-nothing husband. Without outside help, they are not going to be able to afford a


    meal at a five-star hotel."


    And the Qius stopped dwelling on the subject. They simply assumed that they had made a mistake.


    Qiu Mu-Ying yelled at the guard again, but thetter refused to budge. So the Qius had no choice but


    to return to the queue with downcast faces.


    After getting rebuffed by the guard, Qiu Mu-Ying was now better behaved and no longer screaming. In


    the meantime, her mother, Wang Qiao-Yu stepped forward to smooth things over. "That security guard


    must be new. That''s why he didn''t recognize Wen-Fei. If we weren''t dealing with a new hire, with Wen-


    Fei''s clout, we would have gotten anything we wanted."


    "Even someone like Shen Jiu-Yi is desperate to suck up to Wen-Fei. And the hotel''s general manager


    even called Wen-


    Fei ''Mr. Chu.'' My son-inw is from a wealthy family, you know?"


    The other Qius listened to her and smiled in agreement.


    After queuing in the sweltering heat for half an hour, the jam cleared and the Qius finally gained entry


    into the hotel. Afterward, with Wen-Fei taking the lead, they walked in through the entrance.


    At this moment, a man in a server''s uniform walked up to them and asked, "Sir, do you have a


    reservation?"


    Chu Wen-Fei nced at the hotel employee. "Are you the general manager?"


    The server was taken aback by the question, but he managed to answer Chu Wen-Fei''s question


    honestly.


    "Then why the hell am I talking to you? Go get your general manager here. Just tell him Mr. Chu has


    arrived and get him toe out here to wee me," Chu Wen-Fei said haughtily. Once again, he


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    was doing his best to show off in front of his


    rtives.


    The surrounding guests started to look sideways at Chu Wen-Fei. All of them were thinking the same


    thing.


    That young man is so cocky. I wonder which prominent family he belongs to?


    The server was dumbfounded for a moment, but he dared not go against Chu Wen-Fei''s demand. So


    he hurried upstairs to report to his superiors.


    After a short wait, a suited middle-aged man came to wee them with a smile. "Sir, I am sorry. But


    our general manager is busy at the moment. So, instead, I am here to wee you. I am the front


    desk manager. If you have any requests, please let me know. After all, you are Mr. Chu''s rtives.¡±


    This front desk manager had been present at the banquet Shen Jiu-Yi threw for Ye Fan, so he


    recognized Chu Wen-Fei and the Qius. He knew who they were and, out of consideration for Ye Fan,


    was therefore extending the proper courtesy to them.


    "You are just a junior manager, but you actually know who we are? Alright, you may serve us."


    "Get us the best tables in the house. And I want a set of Manchu-Han Imperial Feast to be served at


    each table," Chu Wen-Fei said haughtily, with his nose high in the air.


    "Wen-Fei sure has plenty of clout. Even the manager hase out to wee him," Jiang Hong


    eximed feelingly. Just then, all her attention was focused on Chu Wen-Fei so she did not see the


    person in front of her. As a result, they ran into each other.


    "I am sorry. I am sorry," Jiang Hong apologized most respectfully. The guests at this hotel were all


    wealthy elites, so Jiang Hong was worried that she might have bumped into somebody important.


    "No worries, auntie Jiang Hong. It doesn''t bother me."


    "Ah, in that case, thank you so much mister..."


    Since the other party was willing to let it go, Jiang Hong heaved a sigh of relief. And then she turned


    her body to let him pass.


    But, hold on. Why did the voice sound so familiar?


    And why did he call her "Auntie Jiang Hong"?


    Could it be?


    Realization dawned on Jiang Hong and she raised her head immediately.


    "Shit! Ye Fan?"


    "How did a piece of trash like you get in here?" Jiang Hong screamed out loud.

 Chapter 111 They Ate Themselves Silly

    Chapter 111 They Ate Themselves Silly


    Jiang Hong was agitated, as if she had just seen a ghost.


    She would never have expected the person she had just run into to be their live-in son-inw, Ye Fan.


    "You don''t freaking mind?"


    "Screw you!"


    "You are just a good-for-nothing live-in son-inw! Do you have the right to mind anything?"


    "You are making meugh! You are just a poor live-in son-inw from the countryside! How dare you


    try to act cool and tell me you don''t freaking mind!"


    Jiang Hongughed angrily. She thought Ye Fan was aplete moron.


    In her opinion, only a real VIP had the right to say "I don''t mind¡± to her. A poor bumpkin who had merely


    gotten lucky and married into her family had no right to say the same line.


    "Where does your confidence freakinge from?"


    Jiang Hong scolded disdainfully. She felt that she must have been really unlucky to bump into a person


    like him.


    Meanwhile, the other Qius were attracted by the sound of her shouting. And all of them were also


    shocked to see Ye Fan, when they turned to see where the noise wasing from.


    "Ye Fan?"


    "Damn! That fellow is everywhere!"


    "Even though you weren''t invited, you shamelessly followed us here thest time. And you are doing


    this again today? How thick-skinned can you be?"


    "Did we freaking invite you?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Yingshed out angrily at Ye Fan.


    In her opinion, Ye Fan was the most shameless man she had ever met.


    "That''s right. As they say, a shameless man can do anything he wants," Jiang Hong said in disgust.


    "Auntie Jiang Hong. Qiu Mu-Ying. Don''t misunderstand. We did not follow you here. We were invited by


    someone else to dine here. It has nothing to do with you." Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng interjected in a


    cold voice. She had just spotted her rtives upon her return from a trip to thedies.


    Wang Qiao-Yu burst outughing when she heard this. "You people? Who would invite you to dine at a


    five-star hotel? Stop joking. I think you are here because you want to share Wen-Fei''s limelight and


    freeload off us."


    "You have already freeloaded off us once. How dare you try to do it again. I have never met anyone as


    shameless as you two."


    At this moment, Chu Wen-Fei stepped forward and smiled lightly. "Mom, there is no need to argue with


    these people. Since they are insisting that they have their own dinner function to attend, then let them


    be. They are rich, after all."


    "Oh yeah, Mr. Wang? Did you hear that? Although we are rtives, but that couple over there will not


    be dining with us. So when it is time to settle the bill, please separate theirs from ours. Do not give


    them any freebies or discount their meals, out of consideration for me."


    "After all, it is not easy to make a living nowadays. Money don''t grow on trees, you know? You must not


    give in to those mercenary people who keep trying to take advantage of you.¡±


    "Do you hear me?"


    Chu Wen-Fei sneered as he patted the manager''s shoulder.


    However, Mr. Wang, the front desk manager, was too frightened to speak. So he looked at Ye Fan for


    instructions.


    And Ye Fan nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Mr. Wang, just do as Mr. Chu said. When it is time to


    settle the bill, you do what you think is right. Don''t let anyone sway your decision."


    After saying his piece, an unfathomable smile danced on Ye Fan''s lips as he turned to leave with his


    wife.


    "That piece of trash sure can act cool, huh?"


    "Does he really think that just anyone can afford a meal here?"


    "Without our Wen-Fei to foot the bill, let''s see how he is going to pay for his meal." Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    familyughed smugly when they imagined Ye Fan''s impending embarrassment.


    "That''s right, that''s right. They are really oddballs. They are so prideful, even though they are here to


    freeload off us.¡±


    "They are trying too hard to keep up appearances!" The Qius were all ridiculing Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng. The couple had be the butts of jokes for their rtives.


    "Alright. They are just a couple of clowns who won''t amount to anything. You don''t have to get mad at


    them and ruin the mood for the evening."


    "Quick, take your seats, everybody."


    "Just concentrate on eating when the food arrives.¡±


    "You can have anything you want. Just pick the expensive items on the menu."


    "I, Chu Wen-Fei, am not in want of money!"


    Chu Wen-Fei was feeling bold. After all, Shen Jiu-Yi had already assured him that all his meals here


    would beped. He had nothing to be afraid of. This was such a good opportunity for him to show


    off, and he was going to spare no effort to do so.


    After his short speech, Chu Wen-Fei and his wife started to usher their rtives to their seats.


    Chu Wen-Fei also acted boldly when it was time to ce his order.


    He simply flipped through the menu, page after page, without paying attention to the prices.


    "Wen-Fei, that''s enough. We can''t even finish the Manchu-Han Imperial Feast.


    What''s the point of ordering more dishes?"


    "Isn''t this wasteful?" Jiang Hong and the others chimed in to persuade Chu Wen-Fei to order less food.


    But Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying paid no heed to their words.


    "It''s fine, auntie Jiang Hong."


    "We can afford this!"


    "Order a few more dishes. You should sample everything."


    "Get us the wine list too. Uncle Guang.


    Uncle Luo. Come take a look."


    "Don''t worry about the price. Just order anything you like. You can have as much wine as you want."


    What boldness!


    This is it!


    The Qius were almost moved to tears by Chu Wen-Fei''s generosity.


    Soon, the dishes arrived at their tables.


    As the Qius feasted on the extravagant dishes and drank the wines that cost between several thousand


    and several dozen thousand per bottle, they felt thoroughly satisfied. There were even collectibles


    among the red wines!


    "Ying-Ying has married a good man."


    "Wen-Fei is such a great son-inw!"


    "Qiao-Yu, I really envy your family."


    "Hahaha-"


    "It''s all thanks to Ying-Ying that we are able to enjoy such good food and wine~"


    "Besides a pretty face, that Qiu Mu-Cheng has nothing else that canpete with


    Ying-Ying."


    "Her parents are useless and her husband is just a piece of trash-"


    "That Ye Fan is just a poor bumpkin-"


    "Compared to Wen-Fei, he is nothing!"


    "Ying-Ying, that Qiu Mu-Cheng is destined to be forever trampled by you."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng has married a good-for-nothing. Her life is already over. There is no way she can catch


    up to you."


    Qiu Guang, Jiang Hong and the other Qius had already drunk themselves silly. Under the influence of


    inebriation, they started to talk boldly among themselves.


    And, without exception, all their words were praise for Qiu Mu-Ying and her family.


    At this moment, Chu Wen-Fei and his wife were floating on cloud nine and feeling rather smug with


    themselves.


    It felt good to be ttered by others.


    While the Qius were gorging themselves silly, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were having a meeting with


    Xu Lei in a private room.


    "Miss Xu, when will we be signing the contract?" As this was her first time meeting a legendary


    businesswoman like Xu Lei, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a bit nervous and did not know what to chat about. In


    the end, both women ended up talking about the contract.


    "As long as your husband is agreeable, we can sign the contract anytime." Xu Lei was such a graceful


    and charming woman; even her sitting pose was exceptionally elegant.


    Just then, she had a ss of red wine in her hand and, as she looked over at Ye Fan, a subtle smile


    danced on her lips.


    Ye Fan responded with an awkward smile. "This is between you and my wife. Please don''t get me


    involved. I am just here to get a free meal."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng assumed Xu Lei had been joking, so she continued. "Miss Xu, I have made changes to


    some terms in the contract. Would you like to take a look? But don''t worry, the new additions are


    advantageous to yourpany."


    Xu Lei nodded and said, "Show them to your husband. If he is agreeable, then I am okay with it too."


    Ye Fan:"...."


    Ye Fan grimaced inwardly at Xu Lei''s remark, and his eye twitched uncontrobly.


    Xu Lei, you vixen! Must you drag me into this? Are you trying to get me in trouble with my wife?


    "Miss Xu, you are so funny." Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled embarrassedly at Xu Lei, and then turned to re


    at Ye Fan.


    It looked like she was telling him that she would settle the score with him once they get home.


    And then, they were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Come in,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kicked him lightly under the table. "Who do you think you are? Miss Xu is the host, so


    how can you give someone permission to enter?" she whispered.


    Ye Fan shrugged helplessly in response.


    At this moment, the person outside came into the room. It was the front desk manager, Mr. Wang.


    Mr. Wang greeted Ye Fan respectfully and then put on a forced smile. "Mr. Chu, as a matter of course,


    since the guests outside are your rtives, our hotel shouldp their meals. But they have ordered


    too many dishes tonight, so..."


    The manager was about to tell Ye Fan that he could give the Qius a discount, but notp their meals.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he broke out in a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, didn''t I tell you earlier?¡±


    "Keep our bills separate. As far as my rtives are concerned, do what you think is right. Don''t offer


    them any discount orp their meals, out of consideration for me.


    "After all, it is not easy to make a living nowadays. Money don''t grow on trees, you know? You must not


    give in to those mercenary people who keep trying to take advantage of you."


    Ye Fan repeated what Chu Wen-Fei had said earlier to Mr. Wang. If Chu Wen-Fei was here, he would


    probably have gotten a stroke.


    When Mr. Wang heard this, he no longer felt any scruples about asking the Qius for payment. Before


    turning to leave, he told Ye Fan, "Alright, Mr. Chu. Since you say so, I will act ording to your wish."


    "By the way, I would like to ask you something. Just how much food did they order tonight, to make a


    five-star hotel back off from the idea ofping their


    meals?" Ye Fan asked curiously.

 Chapter 112 Dine and Dash

    Chapter 112 Dine and Dash


    Yunjing Hotel.


    The eldest Qiu brother, Qiu Guang, nced at his watch and made a suggestion to Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Wen-Fei, it is gettingte. I have to go to work tomorrow. Shall we call it a night?"


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face was looking flushed, perhaps due to the amount of alcohol he had just consumed.


    After Qiu Guang had spoken, he nodded his head and said, "Okay. We will do as you say. Let''s call it a


    night then."


    "Everybody, please excuse me if I have been remiss in my hospitality."


    "I would like to give my thanks to the Qiu family, my uncles and aunties. Thank you for raising Ying-


    Ying to be such a good wife."


    Some people tended to loosen their tongues after imbibing alcohol.


    Clearly, Chu Wen-Fei was one of those people. During his drunken speech, he went on to thank his


    uncles and aunties in the Qiu family.


    Qiu Mu-Ying chuckled embarrassedly. "Uncle Guang, please excuse him. Our Wen-Fei tends to get


    talkative whenever he has too much to drink."


    "It''s okay. We are not bothered by it. This just means Wen-Fei is a frank person.¡±


    "Ying-Ying, you have found yourself a good husband. Stick with him, you hear? In future, our family


    might need to depend on the both of you.¡±


    "Okay, okay. Let us go now."


    And then, Qiu Guang called out to the rest of the Qius to leave.


    Just then, however, Jiang Hong and the others were looking at the tables that were stillden with


    unfinished food. Most of the dishes had barely been touched. They thought it was a shame to waste so


    much food, and wanted to get the waiting staff to wrap the food up for them to take home.


    But Chu Wen-Fei waved his hand boldly and said, "Auntie Jiang Hong, there is no need to do that. It is


    all loose change to me. If it is gone, then it is gone. I have enough money to spare."


    "If you want to eat the food here again, just let me know. I can bring you here anytime."


    "Damn!"


    "Wen-Fei is so generous!"


    "Hahaha~"


    Jiang Hong was touched by his words and she replied, "I am happy as long as you are thinking of me."


    Chu Wen-Fei''s boastful words had attracted everyone''s attention. As the Qius stole sidelong nces at


    him, they grew thoughtful and envious.


    The Chus sure are rich. How did Ying-Ying get so lucky to marry such a rich man?


    Since Chu Wen-Fei had spoken, Jiang Hong and the others gave up the idea of taking the food home.


    But they did take the unfinished Maotai and red wines with them. Jiang Hong and the other Qius each


    removed one or two bottles from the table. They were nning to enjoy the rest of the wines at home.


    After all, these were good wines. Even the cheapest bottle cost at least several thousand.


    And so, with their bellies full, the Qius carried the wines with them as they walked happily toward the


    exit. Just then, they looked like a group of bandits who had just carried out a robbery.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When they passed the cashier, Chu Wen-Fei did not even spare it a nce. He snaked his arm around


    his wife and continued to swagger toward the exit.


    And as he was walking, he turned to brag to Wang Qiao-Yu. "Mom, what do you think of your son-in-


    Jiang Yang was the son-inw of the youngest Qiu brother, and the son of a high-ranking government


    executive.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Excellent-"


    "How can Jiang Yangpare to you? He is just lucky to have a good father."


    "What about Lei''s son-inw, Ye Fan?¡± Chu Wen-Fei continued to prod.


    "Well, the gap between you two is even wider. That Ye Fan is just a piece of trash. Compared to you,


    he is nothing," Wang Qiao-Yu said smugly. Chu Wen-Fei''s performance tonight had made her look


    really good in front of her rtives.


    And one after another, the other Qius went along with her.


    "That''s right. That Ye Fan is just a poor bumpkin. Wen-Fei, you are on apletely different level from


    him.¡±


    "He will probably be unable to pay for his mealter on, and get himself detained by


    the hotel!"


    "When that happens, he and his wife will definitely try to borrow money from us. Remember to turn off


    your phones or pretend not to see their messages. Since they like to show off so much, then we should


    let them do so." Jiang Hongughed heartily as she made her suggestion.


    "Excellent! That''s a great idea!" Everyone burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Jiang Hong saw Chu Wen-Fei walk past the front desk, without showing the slightest


    intention to pay for their meals.


    "Oh yeah, Wen-Fei, aren''t you going to settle the bill?" she asked curiously.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying heard this, she lifted her head and said haughtily, "Auntie Jiang Hong. You do not


    know this, but even the boss of this hotel, Shen Jiu-Yi, has to respectfully address my husband as Mr.


    Chu. And since my husband is doing the hotel a favor by dining here, they willp all his meals. My


    husband should be charging them a fee whenever he eats here, but he is not doing that. So why


    should we pay the hotel anything?"


    Chu Wen-Fei lit up a cigarette and puffed on it, in an attempt to look cool. And then, with a haughty


    smile on his face, he spoke up, "Yes, that''s right, auntie Jiang Hong. All my meals here areped.


    This is a direct order from Mr. Shen. Nobody in this hotel will dare to ask me to pay for my meals!"


    The Qius were shocked when they heard this. They thought that they had better suck up to Qiu Mu-


    Ying and her family in future. If a personage as great as Shen Jiu-Yi had personally ordered top a


    person''s meals at his hotel, then that person must be very powerful indeed.


    However, just as everybody was in the midst of ttering Chu Wen-Fei, the front desk manager walked


    up to them and said courteously, "Good evening, everyone. And Mr. Chu. Are you satisfied with your


    meal?" "Yes. Yes, we are." Wow, even the manager is here to see him off personally. Wen-Fei sure has


    a lot of clout.


    Because the manager hade personally to greet them, the Qius felt an even greater sense of


    respect toward Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Mm, Mr. Wang, you are here." Chu Wen-Fei put on a lot of airs and spoke in the tone of a pompous


    old man. "I am satisfied with the banquet. But I am unsatisfied with the security guards at the VIP


    passage. They failed to recognize me for who I am, and denied me entry. I think they should be


    reced with guards who are more observant and less blind.¡±


    Mr. Wang nodded his head and smiled perfunctorily. But inwardly, he was rendered speechless.


    In the first ce, not just anybody was allowed to use the VIP passage. The manager guessed that


    Chu Wen-Fei had probably assumed himself to be some kind of VIP. But, if it were not for Ye Fan''s


    sake, Mr. Wang would already have retaliated against Chu Wen-Fei''s haughtiness with a tight p to


    the face.


    However, despite his dislike for Chu Wen-Fei, Mr. Wang responded politely. "Thank you for your


    suggestion, Mr. Chu. We will take it into consideration."


    "If there is no other problem, pleasee over here to settle your bill.¡±


    "What...what?¡±


    Chu Wen-Fei''s eye started twitching, and his expression turned sombre.


    Jiang Hong and the other Qius were all taken aback.


    What is going on?


    Didn''t Wen-Fei say all his meals would beped?


    Considering that Chu Wen-Fei had just bragged about his free meals at the hotel, the manager''s


    request felt like a p to the face.


    "Mr. Wang, what did you just say? I am going to give you the chance to reorganize your words.¡± Chu


    Wen-Fei was very unhappy.


    Mr. Wang looked dumbstruck. He did not know what he had said wrong. "I am just saying you should


    settle your bill? Don''t you have to pay for your meals when you eat out?"


    "How dare you! You are just a lousy manager! How dare you tell my husband to pay for his meal? Not


    even your boss would be so bold."


    "I think you have no idea who my husband is? Let me tell you! He is Chu Wen-Fei! Even Shen Jiu-Yi


    has to respectfully address him as Mr. Chu!" Qiu Mu-Ying scolded angrily.


    Mr. Wang was immediately taken aback. Qiu Mu-Ying thought that the man was frightened by her


    revtion, so she crossed her arms and snorted. "Now, do you realize just how much trouble you are


    in? You lowly wretch. Quick, apologize to my husband right now!"


    "Go screw yourself!" Mr. Wang blew his top and pped Qiu Mu-Ying right in her face.


    "Your husband? Screw your husband! He is nothing!"


    "You people are the first ones who dare to cause trouble at Yunjing Hotel."


    "We live in awful society, you know? How dare you try to pull a dine and dash here?"


    "I am a very busy person. I do not want to waste my time talking to you. So you either settle your bill


    right now, or I will call the police."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You are just a bunch of jumped-up clowns! You think there is nothing I can do to you?"


    As his angry voice reverberated through the lobby, Mr. Wang waved his hand to summon help. And


    right away, a dozen or so security guards rushed into the lobby and blocked the exit.

 Chapter 113 The Dumbstruck Qius

    Chapter 113 The Dumbstruck Qius


    "What... What do you want?"


    As they were being surrounded by the mass of heavily built guards, the Qius turned pale. They started


    to panic and held the bottles of wine in front of their bodies, as if they were going to use the bottles to


    defend themselves.


    "What do we want? Nothing much."


    "Either you settle your bill, or we call the police."


    "In conclusion, if you don''t pay up, none of you will be allowed to leave."


    Clearly, Mr. Wang had blown his top.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Originally, he had not wanted to carry things too far. After all, the Qius were Ye Fan''s rtives. But who


    would have thought that the Qius would be so arrogant. Especially that woman who had acted so


    unreasonably and called him a "wretch."


    Mr. Wang was a somebody after all, so he was not going to stand for such insults from the Qius. It was


    only natural for him to get angry.


    "Wen... Wen-Fei, what are we going to do?" Wang Qiao-Yu asked nervously. She was afraid of getting


    beat up.


    The Qius had all turned as white as sheet. Besides panic, they also felt shame.


    Because, at this very moment, many onlookers were using their phones to record the spectacle


    happening in the hotel lobby. Good grief! If this incident made its way onto the inte, they would


    surely be celebrities the very next day.


    "Wen-Fei, don''t fight with them. Just settle the bill." Qiu Guang felt really embarrassed, so he tried to


    persuade Chu Wen-Fei to resolve the problem with money.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying opposed the suggestion. She did not mind spending the money, but she did mind


    losing face.


    Tonight''s banquet was supposed to be an opportunity for her husband to showcase his clout with the


    Shens. If they paid up now, then what would be the point of this banquet?


    And that was why, despite having been pped, she continued to scream in rage: "You bastard!"


    "You wretched thing! How dare you hit me?¡±


    "You are finished!"


    "Where is your boss? I want to see your boss!"


    "You just wait. You are getting fired first thing tomorrow!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying kept on screaming like a crazy person.


    When Mr. Wang heard this, he broke out in a smile. "You want to see my boss? Do you think you are


    worthy enough?"


    "Let me tell you again. Either you pay up, or I call the police!"


    The manager sneered and took out his phone. He was getting ready to dial 110.


    "Wen-Fei, forget it. Just settle the bill. It is going to be really embarrassing if we get ourselves thrown in


    jail." The Qius were a family of businessmen, so they were afraid of losing face.


    Chu Wen-Fei also shared the same concern. If he really got himself arrested, his father would definitely


    give him a walloping.


    Finally, Chu Wen-Fei gave in and went to settle his bill.


    "It is my misfortune to run into a manager as ignorant as you."


    "But just you wait. Once your boss finds out about this, you are going to be in big trouble!" With a


    sombre expression on his face, Chu Wen-Fei red at Mr. Wang. And then he went to the front desk to


    settle his bill.


    "Tell me! How much do I owe you!


    "Do you really think I can''t afford to pay my bill?"


    Chu Wen-Fei threw his bank card at the front desk, where itnded with a piak sound.


    "Sir, after the discount, the amount due for the private room, the set meals, the alcoholic beverages..."


    "Comes to a total of 3680000."


    When he saw the number on the bill, Chu Wen-Fei let out a mockingugh. "Heh, I thought it would


    cost much more than this. Since you people were so upset about it. But it is only a little more than thirty


    thousand? There is forty thousand in my card. Go on, swipe it," Chu Wen-Fei said disdainfully. As he


    was talking, he dangled a cigarette from one hand in an attempt to look cool.


    "Sir, please take a closer look. The amount is not thirty thousand but three million, six hundred and


    eighty thousand."


    What... What... What?


    Three million, six hundred and eighty thousand?


    Chu Wen-Fei was dumbfounded. The moment he heard "three million, six hundred and eighty


    thousand," he sobered up immediately.


    He stared with bulging eyes. Just then, he was so frightened that he lost his grip on the cigarette. It fell


    from his hand andnded on the floor.


    "Shit!"


    "Have you made a mistake?"


    "Three freaking million?"


    "Are you freaking kidding me?"


    Chu Wen-Fei almost went crazy.


    He had assumed that the cost of the banquet would be around several dozen thousand, or several


    hundred thousand at most. He had never imagined that it would cost him millions just to have a meal.


    "Screw you!"


    "Do you take me for a squanderer?"


    "Three million? Out of the question!"


    "This is a scam!"


    Chu Wen-Fei flew into a rage right away, and he startedshing out at the hotel employees.


    But Mr. Wang kept hisposure. He gave a snort and spoke to one of his subordinates. "Liu, print out


    an itemized receipt and show it to this gentleman. Make sure each expense that he has incurred is


    shown clearly on the receipt. We don''t want him using us of cheating our customers, do we?"


    A momentter, as per the manager''s order, the receptionist handed an itemized receipt to Chu Wen-


    Fei.


    As Chu Wen-Fei looked through the items on the receipt, his face turned green with horror. "Did... did


    we order so many dishes?"


    "What? Even now, you are still trying to deny that you ordered these dishes? The Manchu-Han Imperial


    Feast alone costs several hundred thousand per table. And you asked for the premium package. Two


    tables to boot! All thates to nearly a million. And the wines you all ordered were collectibles. The


    most expensive bottle on the list is the Chateau Lafite. It costs three hundred and twenty thousand."


    "Don''t you have any idea how many bottles of wine you and your family have drunk?¡±


    "Also, each of you has removed two bottles of wine from the room before leaving. That olddy over


    there is carrying two bottles of expensive wine. That Ninshan 1949 alone costs more than fifty


    thousand. And that Fei Tian Maotai happens to be the cheapest bottle you people are holding."


    "I have been working as a hotel manager for many years, but this is the first time I have met such


    oddball characters like you people! After eating and drinking your fill, you people actually tried to take


    home two bottles of wine each!"


    "Do you really think our money grows on trees? And you even want us top your meals? Stop


    dreaming!"


    Mr. Wang was driven to rage by the Qius'' antics. Now he understood why this family had ate and drunk


    without restraint. They had been hoping to get their mealsped.


    "Absolutely shameless!"


    Mr. Wang scolded coldly.


    The Qius blushed. They knew they were in the wrong, so they dared not talk back.


    "Wen-Fei, forget it. Just pay up."


    "We had so many expensive wines, so it is not unexpected for our dinner to cost two or three million."


    Qiu Guang andpany wanted Chu Wen-Fei to hurry up and settle the bill. The Qius felt too


    embarrassed to continue standing in the hotel lobby.


    As for the three million bill, was it too


    costly?


    Of course it was. But the Qius did not mind because Chu Wen-Fei was the one footing the bill.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying also wanted to resolve this issue peacefully. They could alwayse


    backter to settle the score with the manager.


    "That''s right. What are you getting angry about? Our Wen-Fei is from a wealthy family. He has money


    to spare. And he can certainly afford a measly two or three million."


    "Wen-Fei, take out your money and throw it in their stupid faces," urged Jiang Hong.


    Screw your stupid face!


    Chu Wen-Fei almost burst into tears. Just then, he was so angry that he wished he could just kick the


    Qius to death.


    Only two or three million? It is easy enough for you bastards to say.


    If you think that kind of money is easy toe by, then go settle the bill yourself!


    Chu Wen-Fei only had around a dozen thousand on him at the moment. And even if he dug up his


    savings, he would only be able toe up with half a million. It was not even enough to round off the


    amount he owed. He simply could not afford to pay his bill.


    "Wen-Fei, stop daydreaming."


    "Go settle the bill now. We want to go home."


    "It is really humiliating for our family to be stuck here like this." Jiang Hong prodded Chu Wen-Fei


    urgently. At this moment, she was still cradling two bottles of red wine in her arms. And as the


    surrounding crowd continued to point fingers at her and her family, take their pictures and record their


    spectacle in the lobby, she grew even more anxious to leave.


    "You shut your freaking mouth right now!" "You think three million is a small amount?


    How the hell am I going toe up with so much money?"


    "All of us ate the food, so we should all share the cost of dinner. I only have half a million on me. You


    people have toe up with the remaining three million."


    "You are behaving like bandits! You had so much wine during dinner and, yet, you even tried to take


    some more home with you? Why didn''t you try to bring the whole hotel home with you?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was now openlyshing out at the Qius. He no longer cared about his reputation. After


    all, three million was a lot of money.


    Qiu Guang, Jiang Hong and the other Qius were all dumbstruck, and they looked like they had just


    eaten dirt. "Wen... Wen-Fei, what are you saying?"


    "You said you would treat us to dinner. So how can you ask us to pay?"


    And it was a three million bill!


    Even if the Qius sold Qiushui Logistics, they would only get less than ten million for it.


    Clearly, the Qius could not afford to pay for dinner as well.

 Chapter 114 Back to the Police Station

    Chapter 114 Back to the Police Station


    Of course, if the Qius sold their cars and houses, they would be able to raise enough money to settle


    the bill.


    But clearly, none of them wanted to do so.


    The Qius had no intention of contributing even a single cent.


    "That''s right! You told us this was your treat, so why should we have to pay?¡±


    "You were bragging so loudly just now! But you were just lying to us, weren''t you!"


    "If you don''t have any money, then you shouldn''t have tried to show off!"


    "Because of you, we are all being shamed!"


    In the face of the three-million-yuan dinner bill, the Qius soon revealed their ugly side. They no longer


    treated Chu Wen-Fei with the respect and courtesy they had shown earlier.


    And the most offensive of them all was their aunt, Jiang Hong. She had been the most active when the


    Qius were sucking up to Chu Wen-Fei. And now, when it came to scolding him, her voice was also the


    loudest.


    "The person who is treating us to dinner should be the one to pay up."


    "You can dream on if you expect us to pay as well!" Jiang Hong''s choice of words made it very clear


    that there was no way the Qius were going to pay for dinner.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was in an awkward position. It was difficult for her to pick a side between her husband and


    her rtives.


    But, after giving the matter some thought, she turned to her husband and said: "Wen-Fei, it is only


    three million. Let''s pay up. If you don''t have enough money, you can go get some from your dad. After


    all, we are the hosts tonight, so we should foot the bill. If you make my rtives share the cost, then I


    will lose my standing among them!"


    Chu Wen-Fei blew his top when he heard this!


    "Get some from my dad? Why don''t you go get some from yours?"


    "You stupid bitch! Even now, you are still concerned with keeping up appearances!¡±


    "I should have listened to my father and stayed away from a stupid bitch like you!"


    Chu Wen-Fei was truly enraged. Even now, his wife was still preupied with her reputation and


    vanity. To think she was actually shameless enough to expect him to call his father for help!


    "Fine. Since none of you want to pay up, then let us all wait here."


    Perhaps, due to the amount of alcohol he had consumed, Chu Wen-Fei was in an especially foul mood.


    In a fit of anger, he decided to just abandon himself to despair.


    "Well, who do we have here? Auntie Jiang Hong? Uncle Guang?"


    "Why are you fighting instead of enjoying your dinner?"


    Just then, a peal of softughter rang out from behind the Qius.


    When the Qius turned around, they saw Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng walking toward them. It looked like


    the couple had just finished their meal.


    "You piece of trash! You shut your mouth right now!"


    At this moment, the Qius were fuming with rage. So right after Ye Fan had spoken, theyshed out at


    him without a second thought.


    Of course, the Qius made no mention of the fact that they were being detained because they could not


    afford to pay for their dinner. None of them wanted to lose face in front of Ye Fan.


    "Hmph, you poor bastard. Don''t get all smug on us."


    "Let''s see if you can stillugh like this when it''s time to pay your bill," Jiang Hong snorted coldly.


    However, just when the Qius were expecting Ye Fan and his wife to go through the same humiliation as


    they had, the couple simply ignored the cashier on their way out. And Mr. Wang, the front desk


    manager, even respectfully held the door open for them as they left. Finally, the manager bade them


    farewell with a face full of smiles.


    "What is going on?"


    "Are you blind? That loser just left without paying!" Qiu Mu-Ying said angrily.


    Mr. Wang smiled and said, "They don''t have to pay."


    What?


    "Are you all idiots?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying blew her top and asked, "Why did you let them get away without paying?"


    The other Qius were also furious. They felt a sense of unfairness about the whole situation.


    A loser like Ye Fan had his mealped.


    But, on the other hand, the hotel was detaining them against their will?


    "Miss Xu!"


    Just as the Qius were seething in rage, Xu Lei came down from upstairs. The moment she appeared,


    her mesmerizing figure and distinguished presence attracted attention from everyone.


    Without dy, Mr. Wang hurried forward to greet her.


    Xu Lei gave a nod and went after Ye Fan.


    When she saw Xu Lei, Qiu Mu-Ying reacted like a drowning woman who had just seen a lifebuoy. She


    dashed forward and pleaded, "Miss Xu, we are from Qiushui Logistics. Thepany that will be


    working with you. We have run into some trouble. Could you speak to the manager and tell him to


    Both Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother kept talking as they chased after Xu Lei but, from beginning to end,


    the elite businesswoman did not spare them a single nce.


    "That''s enough. Stop dreaming, will you?"


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think you are worthy enough to speak to Miss Xu?¡±


    "Do you have the money?"


    "If you don''t pay up now, I am calling the police." Mr. Wang had run out of patience, so he gave the


    Qius his final warning.


    As for Ye Fan, he and his wife had already reached home. The couple had no idea that the Qius were


    being detained at the Yunjing Hotel.


    "Mu-Cheng, I haven''t gone home in a while. So I would like to go back tomorrow to see my mother.¡±


    Once they were back home, Ye Fan dropped the bomb on his wife.


    "When are youing back?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng asked.


    "I think I will be staying there for a while."


    "Mm." Qiu Mu-Cheng gave an affirmative nod and did not say anything more.


    After all, Ye Fan had not gone home for a long time, even since he married into the Qiu family. So Qiu


    Mu-Cheng had no reason to stop him from going.


    After an affirmative grunt, she turned around and went into her bedroom.


    The look on her face was one of nonchnce, as if Ye Fan''s mother had nothing to do with her.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he shook his head despondently and headed for the study.


    "Ye Fan, I am leaving early for work tomorrow. So go to the station yourself. Here are some health


    tonics. Remember to take them with you when you leave."


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out of the bedroom with two boxes of health tonics, which she handed


    to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, who had been looking a little despondent, cheered up immediately. "I thank you, on behalf of


    our mother. Thank you, daughter-inw of the Ye family."


    "Oh, who''s our mother?" Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately red at Ye Fan, in retaliation for his silly joke.


    And then, as if she was feeling embarrassed, she suddenly put down the boxes, headed straight back


    to her room and shut the door.


    In her bedroom, Qiu Mu-Cheng touched her flushed face. Thanks to Ye Fan''s reminder, after all these


    years, she had finally realized that she was now somebody''s daughter-inw.


    She felt strange at the thought of suddenly gaining a new set of parents.


    "All these years, I have never once met his mother."


    When she thought about this, she felt an unfathomable sense of guilt.


    For the past three years, she had not been a good wife.


    "No, that''s wrong! When did I be his wife?"


    "I am supposed to divorce him sooner orter!"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was hmphing away like a child.


    Even now, she was still stubbornly defending herst shred of pride.


    It seemed that she was still unwilling to face the fact that her heart was about to be conquered by Ye


    Fan.


    The next day, not long after Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone to work, Ye Fan finished his chores and brought


    the garbage downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Xu Lei had already arrived and was waiting for Ye Fan.


    Sheughed softly when she saw Ye Fan carrying the garbage. "Mr. Chu is an excellent house


    husband. Your wife must be a blissful woman."


    Ye Fan answered with a smile. "Yes, I agree with you. But, unfortunately, you have no opportunity to


    experience that bliss. You can only be envious of my wife."


    But Xu Lei did not get angry. She continued to smile softly. "That''s not necessarily true. After all, I am


    very confident in my feminine charms."


    "Is that so? We shall see." After throwing away the garbage, Ye Fan got into Xu Lei''s car.


    "Have you found a suitable house?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is prepared ording to your requests. I have found a detached house


    located in the suburb of Yunzhou City. It is a quiet ce and, more importantly, it is a good distance


    away from here."


    "Mm, take me there.¡±


    Just then, Ye Fan''s face was expressionless. But as he watched the parasol trees on the roadside


    speeding past him in a blur, he sighed inwardly.


    Mu-Cheng, for your safety, I have to leave you for a while.


    Whoosh~


    The wheels spun, and the ck Benz sped into the horizon, carrying Ye Fan with it.


    Meanwhile, the sun had already risen and the eastern sky was dyed red by its light.


    The Qiu''s family house.


    After getting out of bed, Master Qiu found that his house felt emptier than usual.


    In order to take care of Master Qiu and to make it easier for them to hold business meetings, the eldest


    and second eldest Qiu brothers both lived in the family house.


    "Guang?"


    "Qiu Guang?"


    "Qiu Ming?" "Where is everybody?'' But even after he had screamed himself hoarse, Master Qiu did not


    hear a single reply.


    At this moment, Master Qiu''s phone suddenly rang. He tapped the "Answer" icon.


    In the next moment, his face paled and he started to tremble all over.


    "What... what did you say?" he asked anxiously.


    "All of you were taken to the police station?"


    Master Qiu was immediately dumbfounded.

 Chapter 115 Qiu Mu-Chengs BFF Was Shocked

    Chapter 115 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s BFF Was Shocked


    Last night, Yunjing Hotel had called the police after determining that the Qius were not able to pay off


    their three-million-yuan dinner bill. And so, all the Qius present had been arrested and taken to the


    police station.


    The Shens wielded considerable clout in Yunzhou, and they were favorites of Master Li Er. So,


    unsurprisingly, they had their people in the police station.


    The officer in charge of the case informed the Qius that, if they could note up with the money to


    pay off their tab, they would have to go to prison.


    The Qius were thrown into a state of panic. Since Chu Wen-Fei was unwilling to foot the bill, they had


    no choice but to ask Master Qiu for help.


    "You embarrassing fools! How did you get arrested just for eating dinner?"


    "Tell me. How much do you owe them? I will send the money over." "Thanks to you people, I have


    mad that he could not help trembling with anger.


    "What?"


    "Three million!" Master Qiu was dumbstruck when he heard the number. And his face turned an ugly


    shade of green as an intense rage overwhelmed him.


    "Your dinner actually cost three million?"


    "You pigs! Tell me, are you actually pigs?"


    "No, even pigs are not as greedy as you bastards!"


    "How dare you me Wen-Fei for not footing the bill? Is he an idiot? Why would he spend three million


    on your dinner?"


    "If I were him, I wouldn''t squander all that money on you either!"


    "You embarrassing fools! Why don''t you just stay in there? I hope they keep you in prison for a few


    years."


    "This is the result of your stupidity. Not only did you try to sucker Wen-Fei, you are now trying to sucker


    me as well. You want me to pay off your tab?"


    "You bastards can just keep on dreaming!"


    Master Qiu''s face twitched uncontrobly as rage overwhelmed him.


    He had not expected that a wise person like him would end up with such useless offsprings!


    "Just because he is rich, you kept taking advantage of him."


    "And now he is tired of you people freeloading off him, so he is abandoning all of you. Serve you right!"


    "Not only did you bastards fail to pay for your dinner, but you also got yourselves arrested. How did our


    family end up with such embarrassing fools like you bastards?"


    Within the spacious family house, Master Qiu was trembling with rage. He felt that his sons had just


    ruined his lifetime of umted prestige.


    In the end, Master Qiu chose not to help his sons. It would have been fine if it was just a small amount.


    However, the amount owed was three million. He would have to sell the family house to raise that much


    money, but he was not willing to go that far for his scoundrel sons.


    Ye Fan and and his wife knew nothing about what was going on with the Qius. He did know that the


    Qius had overindulged and spent too much money at the hotelst night. But he did not know that his


    foolish rtives had declined to pay up after being presented with their huge dinner bill. Nor did he


    know anything about their subsequent arrest.


    But if Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents found out about this, they would probablyugh till they cried.


    The whole incident smacked of poetic justice!


    At this moment, Ye Fan was still in Xu Lei''s car. They were on their way to Ye Fan''s new residence.


    Inside the vehicle, Ye Fan did not speak a single word. He just sat quietly in the back seat, with his


    eyes half closed. It looked like he was taking a nap. But, suddenly, Xu Lei decided to say something to


    break the silence.


    "Mr. Chu, do you have time to spare? How about we go for a walk around Yunwu Lake? We can go to


    your house in the evening. The scenery at theke is spectacr."


    "Forget it. I don''t have the time to spare. Let''s go straight to my house," Ye Fan replied.


    Xu Lei gave an affirmative grunt, but she looked a little disappointed.


    Just then, Ye Fan''s phone rang. The caller was his wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan answered the call and his wife''s nonchnt voice rang out from the phone. "Are you gone yet?


    Do you have time to spare? If you do, could youe to thepany?"


    He broke out into a smile right away, and he hurriedly replied, "Yes! I have time to spare. I do. I am


    going over now.¡±


    When Xu Lei heard this, she got so worked up that she almost had a stroke.


    This fellow. He treats me so coldly, but he is so passionate toward Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Didn''t you say you have no time to spare?¡±


    There was a hint of anger in Xu Lei''s voice. Some women still look mesmerizing even when they are


    angry.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly. "Well, I am sure I can squeeze in a little time."


    "Okay, fine. In that case, you can go ahead and squeeze in even more time.¡±


    As she was speaking, she suddenly hit the brake. And for the second time, she abandoned Ye Fan by


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the roadside.


    "Your wife''s office is just an hour away on foot. Since you have so much time to spare, I am sure you


    wouldn''t mind spending an extra hour on the road."


    "Also, here''s the keys. I have already texted you the address of the house. You can go there by


    yourself. I won''t be apanying you."


    "Don''te looking for me again, if you need anything else. I am a busy person, you know?"


    After giving Ye Fan a tongueshing, Xu Lei drove away. And Ye Fan, who was feeling bitter about the


    whole thing, was left behind on the spot.


    What the hell? She actually got mad over this?


    He could only shrug helplessly.


    Actually, he had not wanted to bother Xu Lei. But since he had been present when Xu Lei was talking


    business with his wife, he decided to ask for her help as a matter of convenience.


    Xu Lei was, undoubtedly, a convenient choice when it came to money matters.


    But when Ye Fan recalled what had just happened in the car, he could not feeling sorry about the way


    he had treated Xu Lei.


    After all, a person like Xu Lei, who would instantly be the center of attention wherever she went,


    probably valued her reputation very much. And his earlier rejection had undoubtedly caused her to lose


    face.


    "Never mind. I will just apologize to her the next time I see her. Meeting my wife is more important


    now." Ye Fan did not tarry, and quickly hailed a taxi to take him to his destination.


    When he reached his wife''spany, Ye Fan found that she was already waiting for him.


    At this moment, she was holding an exquisite package in her hands. Standing beside her was a


    beautiful and fashionable girl.


    The moment they had appeared, the two beauties instantly became the centers of attention.


    After all, beautiful women always attract attention, wherever they go. And just then, there were two


    standing together. Both women had slim figures and beautiful faces, so many men turned their heads


    to look at them.


    "Mu-Cheng, you are looking for me?"


    "Mm." Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded when she saw Ye Fan. "This is a cosmetic product my friend bought


    overseas. It is high moisturizing, high nutrition and anti-aging. Very suitable for women of your mother''s


    age. Bring this with you as well."


    Although her tone was kind of indifferent, Ye Fan could not help feeling a little touched.


    Although this wife of his looked a bit cold, but she had a warm heart.


    But before Ye Fan could thank his wife, the pretty girl standing beside Qiu Mu-Cheng eximed in


    shock: "Mu-Cheng, is he the man who ''married'' into your family?"


    "Damn! How could you give him the present I bought for your mother?"


    "He is just a worthless live-in son-inw!"


    "What is going through your head? Are you crazy?"


    "That is a high-ss cosmetic product."


    "I remember his family lives in the countryside. Do you think a country bumpkin would have any use for


    high-ss cosmetic products? Isn''t it a waste to give them something like that?"


    Su Qian was shocked.


    To think that not only had her BFF wasted the morning waiting for a good-for-nothing like Ye Fan, but


    she was also giving him the expensive cosmetics to take home to the countryside.


    For the past few years, Su Qian had been keeping in touch with Qiu Mu-Cheng while staying abroad.


    So she knew about thetter''s marriage to Ye Fan.


    Today was Su Qian''s first meeting with Ye Fan, but that did not stop her from forming a bad opinion of


    him.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng was a woman with looks and talents, but she had ended up marrying a good-


    for-nothing loser. Su Qian felt that the situation was most unfair to her BFF.


    "Qian-Qian, stop bad-mouthing him. Ye Fan is not as bad as you think."


    "Whoa, why are you defending him? What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you tell me that you hated him?


    Don''t tell me he has already conquered you?¡±


    "Good heavens~" Su Qian screamed in disbelief.


    "What are you talking about?" Qiu Mu-Cheng red at her BFF and warned her not to shoot her mouth


    off. Afterward, she told Ye Fan to hurry up and leave, in case he missed the train.

 Chapter 116 Nationwide Fame

    Chapter 116 Nationwide Fame


    "Good grief! Cheng-Cheng, don''t tell me you are already in love with him?"


    After Ye Fan''s departure, Qiu Mu-Cheng returned to her office. But it was clear that Su Qian was not


    willing to give up her line of inquiry. She went after Qiu Mu-Cheng and continued her questions.


    "I wouldn''t say I am in love with him. But, I feel that I am beginning to ept him."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was leaning against the window with a cup of steaming coffee in her hand. And as she


    turned to look outside at the retreating back of her husband, an unfathomable smile appeared on her


    lips.


    "Whoa! Cheng-Cheng, how could you?"


    "Have you forgotten what you told me? You said your future lover must be a refined and fashionable


    person. You told me that he does not have to be rich, but must at leaste from a family of schrs.


    And he must be one of the elite talents of his field."


    "But look at that good-for-nothing. Does he fulfil any of your requirements?"


    "We will not talk about his background for now. Just look at the way he dresses. He is aplete


    bumpkin!"


    "He is not worthy of you. Cheng-Cheng, you have to divorce him!"


    "You are my BFF. You deserve to have a better man. Someone who will love and pamper you."


    Clearly, Su Qian was repulsed by Ye Fan. It was not just his background; everything about him filled


    her with disdain.


    "A man who is even just a little capable would never deign to be a live-in son-inw."


    Su Qian sat down on the office desk and spoke seriously to her BFF: "A man who only knows how to


    sponge off his wife is no different from a good-for-nothing. Once your grandfather gives the nod, you


    will have to divorce him. I will find you a better man."


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng kept herposure. She leaned against the window and smiled softly. "Qian-Qian,


    Ye Fan is not as bad as you made him out to be."


    "At least, he was able to step forward and shield me when I was in danger."


    "And at least, he was able to stand up for me when I was being humiliated."


    "I can sense that his feelings toward me are genuine.¡±


    "In the past, I thought he was just a very ordinary person. Mediocre even. But after getting to know him


    better, I find that he does possess some extraordinary qualities. He is like a mystery, and I can''t help


    but want to know more about him."


    As she spoke, Qiu Mu-Cheng remembered the incident at Sheng Tian Restaurant, when Ye Fan


    defeated multiple attackers to protect her. She also recalled her grandmother''s banquet, when the top


    honchos from all over Jiangdong hade to pay their respects to her. Nobody could see it but, just


    then, there was a light shining in her eyes.


    "Damn!"


    "Cheng-Cheng, don''t tell me you have fallen in love with him because of what happened during your


    grandmother''s banquet? You really think he is some kind of big shot?"


    "You know his background, right? He is just a useless countryside bumpkin without a single backer. Do


    you really think he is some kind of VIP?"


    "The way I see it, those big shots only showed up for Ye Fan because he was easy to fool. That had


    nothing to do with respect. They did him a favor because they wanted him to feel grateful to them. In


    the future, they are going to expect Ye Fan to work for them wholeheartedly. Maybe eveny down his


    life for them."


    "I have seen things like that happen before. They have a name for people who do that sort of work! It''s


    ''white gloves''!" "Ye Fan is probably the ''white gloves'' for those big shots. And he is doing all the dirty


    work on their behalf.¡± Su Qian spoke with the air of one who was narrating a fact.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not take Su Qian''s words to heart. After all, what thetter had said


    sounded too incredible to be true. Qiu Mu-Cheng had never heard of such things before so, obviously,


    she was not going to believe her BFF.


    "Qian-Qian, you are overthinking things. I know Ye Fan. For starters, he does not have the ability to do


    that sort of work. Also, although he has been putting up with a lot of humiliations ever since he married


    into my family, I can tell that he is actually a man with a lot of pride. He will never deign to be the


    ''white gloves'' for those people."


    "Moreover, I don''t care whether or not he is a VIP."


    "Alright, I still have work to do. Stop bothering me. I will go look for you tonight."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not wish to continue chatting, so she sent Su Qian away.


    "Cheng-Cheng, think about what I just said. You are too naive, so I am afraid you will get cheated."


    Before leaving, Su Qian did not forget to exhort her BFF to be careful and put down Ye Fan one more


    time.


    Finally, Su Qian sighed and departed for home without aplishing anything.


    "I have a house in the eastern suburb. Remember toe find me tonight, you wicked brat! You hear


    me?" Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng had been together since they were kids. They were not only BFFs


    but also childhood friends. Needless to say, they were very close to each other. So Qiu Mu-Cheng


    merely smiled helplessly after getting called a "wicked brat" by her BFF.


    This girl. She is still the same after spending so many years abroad.


    After she had finished smiling, she stopped thinking about the matter and continued with her work.


    She had just signed the contract with Hongqi Groupst night, and the funds were rolling in. There


    were many projects that she needed to start working on right away.


    But, she was interrupted at noon.


    Suddenly, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone started ringing, and a series of WeChat messages came flooding in.


    "Mu-Cheng, quick! The show is on!¡±


    "Get on Weibo!"


    "Quick, get on Weibo~"


    "Check out the hottest topic on Weibo!"


    "Hahaha-"


    "The Qiu family is famous now!"


    Most of the WeChat messages were from her mother, Han Li. And the rest were from Su Qian. Both of


    them were urging Qiu Mu-Cheng to get on Weibo.


    Prodded by her own curiosity, she went to the Weibo page.


    And she saw an attention-grabbing headline topping the list of hot topics.


    "Shocking news!!!"


    "Three million, six hundred and eighty thousand! An oddball family in Yunzhou Citynded in jail after


    eating the most expensive dinner ever!"


    After tapping on the news item, Qiu Mu-Cheng saw a mass of conversations and mockingments


    about the incident. There were even video recordings and photos.


    "Isn''t this the Yunjing Hotel?"


    "Mm?"


    "Uncle Guang? Auntie Jiang Hong?"


    She opened her eyes wide, as shock ran through her mind.


    When she read the article to the end, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng finally understood what had happened.


    The people in the news were members of her own family!


    As it turned out, the Qius had been arrested because they were unable to pay off their dinner tab at the


    Yunjing Hotel.


    No wonder!


    She had not seen a single Qiu at thepany today. So it was because they were all in jail.


    Actually this was an embarrassing state of affair. But Qiu Mu-Cheng could not helpughing out loud.


    After all, these people had originally wanted to attend her celebratory dinner. But in the end, because of


    their snobbishness, they had changed their minds and gone to suck up to Qiu Mu-Ying instead.


    And now, look at what happened to them. After indulging in their luxurious banquet, all of them had


    been arrested and thrown into jail.


    Suddenly, Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to see the looks on the their faces now. They must look really terrible.


    Meanwhile, as Qiu Mu-Cheng wasughing away, her mother suddenly gave her a call. Master Qiu


    was convening a family meeting, and her attendance was required.


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Qiu Guang, Wang Qiao-Yu and the others had already been released. All of them were looking


    demoralized and had their heads bowed. And going by the terrible expression on their faces, one might


    think that they had just been subjected to the worst kinds of torture.


    Meanwhile, Master Qiu, who was seated in the seat of honor, was looking livid. As he looked at his


    scoundrel offsprings, he could not help trembling in rage.


    "You are good-for-nothings! All of you!"


    "How dare youe back here?"


    "Because of you, our family has made the news! Now everybody in Yunzhou, in Jiangdong and the


    whole country knows who we are!"


    "This afternoon, a few dozen friends of mine called me to find out what was going on. And reporters


    from Jiangdong TV Station wanted to interview us to find out exactly how we racked up such a huge


    bill."


    "Now we have gained nationwide fame. Are you satisfied? Are you happy?"


    "Have you assuaged your vanity?"


    "Do you feel that your reputation has been boosted?"


    "You ate a three-million-yuan dinner! Could you be any greedier?"


    Master Qiu was so angry that he almost had a stroke.


    He had never imagined that his family


    would gain fame in this manner.


    "Because of you bastards, I am being shamed in my old age!"

 Chapter 117 Hunk With a Harmonica

    Chapter 117 Hunk With a Harmonica


    The Qiu''s family hall.


    Master Qiu was giving a tongueshing to the assembled Qius standing before him.


    This time, the Qiu family had suffered a huge loss of face.


    Among all the Qius, only Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family was spared from embarrassment. The other four


    branches of the family had all been arrested. And Jiang Hong had made the situation even more


    ridiculous by inviting members of her maiden family to the banquet. In the end, the guests from the


    Jiang family had also gotten themselves arrested.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei, who were eavesdropping outside the door,ughed till their sides split.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Mu-Cheng, these people had iting!"


    "Serve them right for acting like snobbish jerks!"


    Master Qiu''s lecture was still going on, and the assembled Qius were all blushing with shame. But,


    even now, Jiang Hong was still attempting to ce the me on Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Chu Wen-Fei was the one who said that he was going to foot the bill. And he even told us to order the


    expensive items on the menu,¡± she exined.


    "How dare you me Wen-Fei?"


    "Wen-Fei was just being polite. How could you take him seriously? If he told you to jump off a bridge,


    would you do it?"


    "This time, if Wen-Fei''s father had note forward with the money, you people would still be in jail!"


    Master Qiu kept onshing out at his family members, until their faces were flushed red with shame.


    When evening descended, the old patriarch finally stopped his lecture. The assembled Qius were told


    to go home and reflect upon their actions.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Jiang Hong and the other Qius exited the hall, they caught sight of Han Li and her family, who


    were trying to stop themselves fromughing gleefully.


    "Hmph, aren''t you being a little too happy?"


    "If Xu Lei hadn''t foot the bill for you, your family would have been arrested as well."


    "Get out of our way!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying roughly pushed her cousin aside and walked away with an ugly expression on her face.


    Clearly,st night''s banquet had caused Qiu Mu-Ying''s family to lose face. If Chu Wen-Fei''s father had


    note forward to pay off their dinner tab, she and her family would never be able to hold their heads


    up in front of the other Qius.


    But, even though they had been released, Jiang Hong and the other Qius no longer treated Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s family as respectfully as before.


    That was only to be expected.


    If Qiu Mu-Ying''s family had not tried to show off, none of them would have been arrested!


    "If you don''t have the money, then don''t freaking try to show off like that!¡±


    Jiang Hong hissed angrily and left for home.


    And so, the Qiu''s family meeting ended in this manner. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family went to console Master


    Qiu for a while and, afterward, they left the family house as well. Because Qiu Mu-Cheng had agreed to


    meet Su Qian tonight, she made her way to thetter''s house in the suburb.


    "It should be here?¡±


    As she looked at the European-style detached house, Qiu Mu-Cheng gave her friend a call and told her


    toe open the gate.


    "Cheng-Cheng, you open it yourself. I will tell you the password."


    Su Qian sounded busy. After anxiously telling her friend the password, she ended the call.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled awkwardly and opened the gate herself.


    "Qian-Qian, what are you doing?"


    "You are dressed so skimpily. Aren''t you afraid of attracting ruffians?"


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng stepped into the house, she could see that her friend was just wearing a thin


    gauze dress. As the hem swished and swayed about, peeks of Su Qian''s tantalizing white thighs could


    be seen.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng was rendered speechless by the sight before her.


    She is not wearing her underwear!


    "Shhh~"


    "Cheng-Cheng, don''t talk. Be quiet and listen."


    Instead of answering her friend, Su Qian made a shushing gesture. Just then, she was pressed up


    against the wall by the window like a cat in heat, seemingly intoxicated as she listened to something


    It was only then that Qiu Mu-Cheng noticed the music drifting in from outside the window.


    The sound was melodious and lingered on in the air. It reminded the listeners of the bright moon


    hanging above the deste mountains and the wind sweeping through the deepest valleys. The music


    was so beautiful and touching; even Qiu Mu-Cheng was struck dumb in a moment. As she listened,


    she could feel the tiredness washing away from her.


    "What a beautiful tune?"


    "Is... is this a harmonica?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng eximed involuntarily.


    "Cheng-Cheng, stop taiking~" Su Qian whispered angrily. She was unhappy with her friend for


    disturbing the melodious


    recital.


    And then, there was a long moment of stillness.


    During this time, only the melodious tune continued to reverberate through the night air. It flowed along


    with the cool breeze sweeping past the house and blended with the moonlight washing over thend.


    Finally, the tune came to an end. But its influence lingered on.


    Su Qian was already in the throes of infatuation. She found herself lost in a daze as she stared in the


    direction where the tune hade from.


    "Ai, the tune has already stopped. What are you still looking at?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked.


    "I am looking at the hunk. Quick,e take a look. He is on the neighboring balcony. He is the one


    ying the harmonica just now. Ah, he is so handsome." "What should I do? I think he has already


    stolen my heart."


    "Do you think he has a girlfriend?"


    "The tune just now was so beautiful, but I could sense a touch of mncholy within it. Do you think he


    is suffering from a broken heart?"


    "If I go over tofort him, do you think he will fall in love with me~"


    Su Qian simply could not stop talking.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was almost rendered speechless. "Just look at you, acting like a cat in heat. Can''t you


    be more restrained?"


    As she spoke, Qiu Mu-Cheng looked outside curiously. She wanted to know just what kind of hunk


    could make Su Qian lose herposure like this.


    But when she turned to look, she could only see his back.


    He was wearing a clean white shirt, and his body was bent slightly as he leaned against the window.


    When the chilly night breeze swept past the balcony, it caused his sleeves to flutter about in the air.


    As she was looking at his back, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly shuddered as her pupils contracted.


    "Ye Fan?" she eximed.


    "What Ye Fan?"


    "Damn! Don''t tell me you think he is your good-for-nothing husband?"


    "Cheng-Cheng, have you fallen for him? You are seeing Ye Fan wherever you look."


    "For heaven''s sake, please do not insult my idol!"


    "He is tall and handsome. Hees from a good family and knows music. Your good-for-nothing


    husband just can''tpare with a rare talent like my idol."


    "What a shame. It is so dark now that I can''t see my idol''s face clearly."


    But since my idol can y such beautiful


    music and lives in a house as luxurious as mine, then he must also be of noble birth like me. We are


    stars."


    Su Qian hadpletely fallen for the harmonica yer; to the extent that she had started calling him


    an "idol."


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng took another look at the person''s back. And then she shook her head with a


    Yes, her friend was right. How could an uncouth person like Ye Fan y cultured music like that? And,


    at this time, he probably had already reached his home in the countryside.


    "But Qian-Qian, don''t you think you are being too narcissistic? You think you are on the same level as


    him, but do you really see yourself as a good-looking man?"


    "Sod off, you silly girl! My idol is the goodlooking man, not me. Cheng-Cheng, I have made up my mind.


    I am going to get him. He lives just next door. He is practically a god-sent present to me!"


    "Cheng-Cheng, when you look for a husband, you must look for one like my idol. He must have talent


    ande from a good family. Just look at your good-for-nothing husband. The difference between my


    idol and your husband is like the difference between heaven and earth."


    In Su Qian''s room, the two BFFs were starting to squabble.


    And in the neighboring house, Ye Fan sneezed as he hurried to shut the window.


    "It''s already summer, yet the night is still so cold."


    "I wonder if that woman is asleep already. I am not around so, if she kicks off her nket again, nobody


    is going to go cover her up." Ye Fan mumbled to himself. Afterward, he put down his harmonica and


    went to get some water.


    Just then, his phone rang. "Young Master, as per your instruction, I have already sent someone to


    Jiangdong. He will spare no effort to look for the killer. Once he finds something, I will contact you right


    away."


    "Mm," Ye Fan nodded. But just as he was about to hang up, he remembered something and said, "Oh,


    that''s right. Tell Tong Shan toe down to Yunzhou and guard Mu-Cheng secretly. I am worried about


    her."


    Silence.


    It went on for a long time.


    The silence continued long after Ye Fan had finished speaking.


    Ye Fan frowned and asked, "Mm? Why are you keeping quiet?¡±


    "It''s nothing, Young Master. I was just thinking. Thatdy called Mu-Cheng is able to receive such love


    and favor from you; she must be a very fortunate woman indeed."


    Ye Fan suddenly recalled the ferocious look on his wife''s face when she had forced him to kneel on the


    washing board.


    And then he shook his head with augh.


    "That silly woman will probably disagree with what you just said."

 Chapter 118 Jiangdong in Turmoil

    Chapter 118 Jiangdong in Turmoil


    Shortly after hanging up on Han, Ye Fan''s phone rang again. This time, the caller was Li Er.


    "Mr. Chu, there are only seven days left till the duel at Mount Tai. Is there anything else we need to


    prepare? For example, restorative medicine, custom-made weapons or some extra manpower?¡±


    "After all, the oue of this duel will decide the survival of Jiangdong. So we are hoping that Mr.


    Chu..."


    Three days had already passed since Ye Fan''s return from Jianghai. Li Er had two reasons to give Ye


    Fan a call at this time. Firstly, it was to remind Ye Fan of his uing duel and Li Er also wanted to


    find out if Ye Fan had made any preparations for the fight.


    Li Er was naturally concerned about this matter, since its oue would decide whether he lived or


    died.


    But Ye Fan only gave a nonchnt reply. "There is no need to prepare anything. I only need one hand


    to defeat Wu He-


    Rong."


    Ye Fan''s tone was t and uninterested. But, even though they were separated by a phone line, Li Er


    was still overwhelmed by Ye Fan''s prideful and formidable presence.


    "That''s... that''s great then,¡± Li Er smiled resentfully. Ye Fan''s words had failed to assuage Li Er''s worry.


    Perhaps because the tragic death of Huo Dun had left a too deep impression on the Jiangdong


    leaders.


    But Li Er did not dare to enquire further. He merely informed Ye Fan that he would be hosting a


    banquet at his residence on the day of departure. Its purpose was not only to give Ye Fan a send-off,


    but was also meant to celebrate his victory in advance. Li Er was adamant that Ye Fan should attend


    the feast.


    "Mm," Ye Fan nodded. "I will contact you again when the timees."


    And then he hung up.


    But Li Er was still besieged with worry. And this state of mind continued long after Ye Fan had ended


    the call.


    "Master Er, since Mr. Chu sounded so confident, then he must be very sure of sess. Why are you


    still worried?" Jin Bao and Yin Bao said constorily.


    But Li Er shook his head and sighed. "The Boxing King was also very confident of victory. But look, the


    weeds are already growing tall over his grave."


    "Pridees before a fall. If Mr. Chu had adopted a cautious attitude, I would not be so worried. But


    look at the way he is acting now. You can say that he is being confident, if you want to be polite. But to


    put it bluntly, this sort of behavior can also be called arrogance."


    When he recalled Ye Fan''s indifferent attitude, Li Er heaved another sigh.


    He was getting more and more worried. Was it really alright to entrust the survival of Jiangdong to the


    hands of one single person?


    As Li Er mulled things over, he said worriedly: "It looks like I have to discuss this matter with Chen Ao


    and the others. We have to make some backup ns."


    Jiangdong was going to be thrown into turmoil tonight.


    Leaders throughout the province were holding a video conference to discuss the uing duel at


    Mount Tai. And without exception, all of them had troubled looks on their faces.


    Of course, Ye Fan did not know what they were doing behind his back.


    After he put down his phone, he turned to look at the calender. Today was the eighth of August.


    That meant the Mount Tai duel would take ce on the fifteenth.


    Ye Fan smiled lightly. There was no sign of anxiety on his face. He simply leaned against the window


    and continued to y his harmonica.


    His mother had given him the instrument before he left for Yunzhou.


    Ever since he was a kid, his mother had always been ying the harmonica for him.


    In Ye Fan''s memory, his mother''s harmonica music was filled with a lot of feelings.


    There was the feeling she held for a missed loved one, her yearning for days gone by and her


    expectation for her son''s future. But, mostly, it was filled with the heartbreaking pain she kept inside


    herself.


    Ye Fan''s mother had suffered a lot throughout her life, but he did not remember hearing herin.


    Perhaps because she had poured all her emotions into her beautiful music.


    Mother, the day wille soon when both of us will walk openly through the main doors of the Chu''s


    family house. On that day, those people who have humiliated us, treated us with contempt, will kneel


    before you and beg for forgiveness!


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with firm resolve.


    The night sky was clear and the moonlight flowed down like water.


    The chilly night breeze blended with the melodious tune of the harmonica and carried it far, far away.


    Not far away, Su Qian, who had been listening from inside her bedroom, waspletely mesmerized


    by the music.


    "I am done for. Cheng-Cheng, I think I havepletely fallen in love with him."


    "This tune is so... intoxicating-"


    Su Qian sighed involuntarily. Qiu Mu-Cheng, on the other hand, was almost rendered speechless by


    her friend''s antics.


    "You useless woman-"


    But that said, the harmonica music was truly a delight to the ears.


    For several days afterward, the harmonica recital would begin on time every night.


    And no matter how busy Su Qian was, she would wait punctually before her window every night and


    look at her beloved harmonica musician from afar.


    Sometimes, after her work was done, Qiu Mu-Cheng would apany her friend home. Whenever


    she listened to the melodious tune, she could feel the tiredness of the day washing away from her


    body.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng was only there for the music. But Su Qian hadpletely lost herself in the


    throes of romance. Every day, she would think of various ways to get to know the harmonica musician.


    She had even written several love letters, for the day when she would finally work up enough drunken


    courage to hand them over.


    "A woman in love is a silly woman~¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled helplessly. But, inwardly, she was feeling


    curious. She too wanted to know more about the person who could y such heavenly music.


    The fifteenth of August was fast approaching. And Ye Fan had been keeping himself busy. As he


    waited for news from Han, he was also keeping an eye on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s situation in Qiushui


    Logistics.


    After all, the Qius had never liked Qiu Mu-Cheng. And now that she was solely responsible for such a


    huge project, it was certain that her rtives would put obstacles in her way.


    For things like that, Qiu Mu-Cheng could only talk to Xu Lei. But ever since that day when Ye Fan had


    turned down Xu Lei''s invitation for a walk by theke, thetter had been ignoring his calls.


    So Ye Fan had no choice but to look for her personally at Hongqi Bank.


    "Miss Xu, let''s have a chat. I will buy you coffee," said Ye Fan, his face brimming with sincerity. Xu Lei


    red at him but, in the end, her anger dissipated and she epted his invitation.


    "Belle''s Cafe. You go over first. I will be there shortly," said Xu Lei.


    "Mm." Ye Fan did not ask her what she was going to do. He simply turned around and went to wait at


    the cafe.


    Belle''s Cafe was a high-ss restaurant in Yunzhou City. One could easily infer that from its name. The


    cafe was geared toward well-to-do members of upper-crust society, especially modern urban beauties


    like Xu Lei.


    The cafe''s decor was unique and pleasing to the eyes. Ye Fan found himself a seat by the window and


    sat down to wait.


    After a while, he looked at the time and estimated that Xu Lei was going to arrive soon.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But, just then, a server at the front ushered two new arrivals toward his table.


    Ye Fan frowned when he saw them.


    Why am I so unlucky? Why do I have to run into them here?


    "Sir. Ma''am. This is your table. Please have a seat," the server said politely.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying nodded and took their seats.


    "Mm?"


    "Ying-Ying, isn''t that your family''s live-in son-inw?" The moment he sat down, Chu Wen-Fei spotted


    Ye Fan, who was seated at the neighboring table.


    Qiu Mu-Ying turned to look and was instantly surprised. And then she was overwhelmed with a feeling


    of disgust.


    "Damn!"


    "Why are we so unlucky?"


    "Why is that bumpkin here?"


    "You are just a good-for-nothing! Do you think you belong here?"


    "Where is the server? What is your shop doing? How could you let in riff-raffs like him?"

 Chapter 119 Who Dares Tell Him to Leave?

    Chapter 119 Who Dares Tell Him to Leave?


    "Where is the manager?"


    "Let me speak to your manager!"


    "We are spending a lot of money to enjoy the high-ss service here. We did note here to mingle


    around with a country bumpkin!" Qiu Mu-Ying said disdainfully.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband had never gotten along with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family. And after the fiasco


    at Yunjing Hotel, the rift between the two families only grew deeper.


    If it were not for her cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying would never have thought of hosting a banquet. And if she


    had not hosted the banquet, she and her husband would not have been humiliated in front of the whole


    family.


    Right now, they could not do anything to Qiu Mu-Cheng, but it would be easy enough to deal with her


    good-for-nothing husband.


    And since an opportunity had just presented itself, Qiu Mu-Ying wanted to back Ye Fan into a corner.


    Soon, a fat manager in a suit came out into the dining area.


    And it seemed that the fat manager knew Chu Wen-Fei, because he immediately greeted thetter


    respectfully.


    "Oh my, it is Young Master Chu. What an honor."


    "Hmph, do you still think of us as your VIP guests?" Chu Wen-Fei snorted. It was obvious that he was


    feeling unhappy. "Mr. Hu, there are so many cafes in Yunzhou, but I keeping back to yours. Do


    you know why? Because your shop has ss and it is suited to somebody of my position."


    "But now, a country bumpkin has sneaked into this high-ss establishment. And just like how a single


    rotten apple can ruin a whole barrel, this person has dragged down the standard of your cafe. Mr. Hu,


    are you trying to ruin your brand name by letting riff-raffs into your shop?" Chu Wen-Fei said grimly.


    The fat manager turned pale when he heard this.


    Since it was operating as a high-ss establishment, Belle''s Cafe took its brand name very seriously.


    Because losing the prestige of their brand name would mean losing theirpetitive edge as well.


    And so, the fat manager hurriedly apologized to Chu Wen-Fei in a panic.


    "Young Master Chu, please don''t get angry.


    I will go throw him out right now."


    "So get your ass moving! Now!" Chu Wen-Fei yelled.


    As the fat manager hurried away, both Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying looked smugly over at Ye Fan.


    When the fat manager reached Ye Fan''s table, he questioned thetter coldly: "Are you a member


    here?"


    Belle''s Cafe had a membership system. To maintain its elite status, they opened their doors to


    members only. That was the manager asked Ye Fan if he was a member before saying anything else.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "This is my first time here. I am not a member."


    Just as expected!


    When the fat manager heard this, he felt no more scruples about dealing with Ye Fan.


    "Then why are we still having this conversation!" he scolded immediately.


    "Get out right now!"


    "How dare a bumpkin like youe to a ce like this?"


    "If you don''t have the money, then don''t try to show off! Why are you still here?" the fat manager yelled


    angrily.


    Ye Fan frowned and said indifferently: "I was invited here by a friend."


    "A friend?"


    "What friend? One of your beggar friends?"


    "Stop joking around, you bumpkin."


    "You are just a country bumpkin. Do you expect us to believe that you have a friend who''s rich enough


    to patronize our cafe?"


    "Get out right now!" Qiu Mu-Ying screamed with a sneer. The disgust and disdain in her eyes were


    evident as she looked at Ye Fan.


    She felt that being in the same cafe as somebody like Ye Fan was a grave insult to her.


    "Get out-"


    "Go away! You are an eyesore!" Chu Wen-Fei yelled angrily.


    The fat manager also joined in the scolding, and insisted that Ye Fan leave his cafe.


    By now, the other patrons in the cafe had already noticed themotion at Ye Fan''s table. And their


    faces were filled with disgust, when they saw the shabbily dressed young man sitting in their midst.


    "Nowadays, these poor losers sure have gotten brave. They even have the audacity to try to mingle


    with high society folks like us."


    "He should take a good look at himself in the mirror."


    Mockingughter rang out from the onlookers in the cafe. As they looked pityingly at Ye Fan, mocking


    smiles could be seen dancing on their lips.


    Both Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were also smiling disdainfully. Just then, they were feeling


    thoroughly pleased with themselves.


    Ye Fan, this is the gap between you and us.


    A poor loser like you should be out there crawling in the streets. You are not worthy enough to step into


    this ce.


    But even as the cafe patrons were mocking and scolding him, Ye Fan''s slim figure remained seated all


    alone at the table. Just then, his eyes were downcast and nobody knew what was going through his


    head.


    "Why are you still here?¡±


    "Do you really want us to throw you out?"


    When he saw that Ye Fan was not going to move, the fat manager flew into a rage. And right away, he


    called for his employees to forcibly eject the young man from his cafe.


    However, just as Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were expecting to see Ye Fan make a spectacle of


    himself, they were interrupted by an icy-cold voice. It rang out quietly from outside the cafe and was


    packed with suppressed anger.


    "Who dares tell him to leave?!!¡±


    Boom~


    The cold admonition, heavy with the weight of authority and anger, swept through the cafe like a


    hurricane.


    The enormous and awe-inspiring presence shook everyone in the cafe to their very core.


    As Qiu Mu-Ying and the others were reeling in shock, they turned around to look for the source of the


    voice. And when they looked in the direction of the entrance, they saw a frosty-faced and noble-looking


    beauty walking elegantly into the cafe.


    What kind of woman was she? Her whole body was exuding an aura that was befitting of a queen. The


    moment she appeared, she managed to shock everyone in her vicinity with her authoritative and noble


    presence.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This... This is..."


    "The number one tycoon of Yunzhou! The president of Hongqi Group, Xu Lei!!"


    What?


    "The number one tycoon of Yunzhou!"


    "Good heavens! What is a VIP like her doing here?"


    When Xu Lei made her appearance, the whole cafe erupted into an uproar. Everyone was shocked and


    almost rendered speechless.


    Even the fat manager was so overwhelmed that his facial muscles could not stop twitching.


    But, even though he was still reeling in shock, he went forward to wee his VIP customer.


    "Miss... Miss Xu, what an honor to have you here. Please forgive me for not weing you properly."


    Xu Lei had patronized this cafe once. In fact, that was the reason why Belle''s Cafe had risen in


    poprity over the past few years. Xu Lei''s single visit had given the cafe a reputation of extravagance


    and ss. Afterward, wealthy customers who saw themselves as "upper-ss" kept flocking to the


    cafe.


    Naturally, the fat manager was both surprised and happy to see Xu Lei visiting his cafe for the second


    time.


    He was surprised to find a VIP visiting his cafe and happy because he could once again use Xu Lei''s


    name to promote Belle''s Cafe.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were also surprised to see Xu Lei. And they quickly got up to greet her.


    "Miss Xu, what a coincidence. You are here as well."


    "I am the general manager of Qiushui Logistics. We have met before. Ourpany has just signed a


    contract with you."


    The couple was very respectful toward Xu Lei. Both of them were beaming as they attempted to shake


    her hand.


    But Xu Lei did not even look at them and simply circumvented the couple. She had just put on fresh


    make-up beforeing, and her beauty was so eye-catching that everyone''s attention was drawn to


    her. Under their gazes, she walked toward Ye Fan''s table, her exquisite high heels clicking away on the


    floor. And then, to everybody''s shock, she sat down in front of him.


    "Miss Xu, here you are."


    "We are just here to have coffee. Is there a need to be so formal? You even went home to change your


    clothes?"


    "Well, you are pretty."


    "Nearly as pretty as my wife."


    Ye Fan smiled lightly. Clearly, he had no idea that Xu Lei''s reason for wanting to arrive after him was to


    go home to change into new clothes. And what he also did not know was that, not only had Xu Lei


    changed her clothes, she had also put on fresh make-up.


    Xu Lei was a natural-born beauty, so she looked intoxicatingly beautiful even without make-up. That


    was why she rarely used them.


    "It is a rare asion for you to invite me, so I have to take this seriously. Unlike somebody I don''t want


    to name, I do know my manners and how to treat people with respect."


    Judging from her slightly resentful tone, Xu Lei clearly still remembered the incident in her car.


    When they saw Ye Fan and Xu Lei chatting pleasantly with each other, the other patrons in the cafe


    went into a daze.


    The huge dining room went dead quiet; so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei, they were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them and they


    stood there as if they had been struck by lightning.


    "Miss Xu is... is here to see Ye Fan?" "But how is this possible?" "He is a country bumpkin and a lowly


    live-in son-inw. Why is Miss Xu treating him like this? He is definitely not worthy of such honor!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes reddened as she screamed in disbelief like a madwoman.


    The fat manager, who had tried to chase Ye Fan away, suddenly found himself in a predicament. Just


    then, his face was an unpleasant sight to behold.


    "This time, the shit has hit the fan."

 Chapter 120 Mister... Mister Chu?

    Chapter 120 Mister... Mister Chu?


    The fat manager had not imagined that Ye Fan was really an invited guest. And to think the person who


    had invited him was the top tycoon of Yunzhou City, the president of Hongqi Group, Xu Lei!


    When he saw Ye Fan chatting pleasantly with Xu Lei, the fat manager was instantly frightened out of


    his wits.


    He thought that this was the end for him.


    Right now, he could only hope that Ye Fan would be magnanimous enough to forget about what had


    just happened.


    But barely enough time had passed for Ye Fan to forget the earlier unpleasantness.


    After taking a sip of his coffee, Ye Fan smiled lightly and said, "Miss Xu, you are pleasant to look at


    today. But it is a pity that you found us such an unpleasant shop."


    Although Ye Fan was speaking softly, everyone else in the cafe could hear him. Of course, that


    included the fat manager.


    Almost immediately, the fat manager turned pale. He stepped forward in a panic and said in a pained


    voice, "Sir, what happened just now was my fault."


    "In my ignorance, I have offended Miss Xu''s guest."


    "Please forgive me, sir~"


    As the fat manager kept apologizing, sweat poured profusely from his forehead.


    But Ye Fan looked yfully at the manager and said, "You were saying something different earlier. You


    said I was a country bumpkin and that I was unworthy to be in this ce. And you were going to call for


    your employees to throw me out?"


    When Xu Lei heard this, a sombre expression came over her beautiful face.


    "Mr. Hu, how dare you?"


    "How dare you insult a guest of mine?" "I think perhaps you wish to shut down your cafe?"


    "Miss Xu, no~" The fat manager was so frightened that he nearly burst into tears. Belle''s Cafe was his


    lifeblood. If it was shut down, then he would not be able to provide for his family.


    "Miss Xu, I was wrong. I really did not mean to offend your guest."


    "It''s them."


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s all their fault. That degenerate couple sitting over there. They kept saying that your


    guest was a country bumpkin and a poor loser. They made me chase him away. I only did that because


    they told me to."


    As the fat manager kept talking, he abased himself so much that he seemed as insignificant as dirt. In


    the end, he simply shifted all the me to Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "How dare you! You bastard! How dare you scold us?" When he heard the manager call him and his


    wife a "degenerate couple," Chu Wen-Fei blew his top andshed out right away.


    "Well, screw you!¡±


    "Why are you still trying to show off?"


    "You two dumbasses nearly got me killed!"


    The fat manager got so worked up that he kicked Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying from their chairs.


    At this moment, he wished he could just kick the degenerate couple to death.


    If it were not for them, he would never have offended Ye Fan and angered Xu Lei.


    "Screw you! Get out of here now!"


    "You dumbass couple! How dare you insult Miss Xu''s guest?"


    "Are you trying to get me killed?"


    The fat manager''s eyes were red with rage as he scolded and beat the couple. Naturally, in the face of


    the ferocious attacks, both Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying no longer dared to remain in the cafe. The


    couple climbed to their feet and escaped in a crestfallen manner. Just then, they looked thoroughly


    pathetic. There was no longer any trace left of the arrogance and authority they had shown Ye Fan


    earlier.


    However, till the end, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei still could not understand why a VIP like Xu Lei


    would personally entertain a live-in son-inw like Ye Fan.


    After the noisy couple had left the cafe, the ce became a lot more peaceful.


    Afterward, Ye Fan did not make things difficult for the manager. He merely reminded thetter to be a


    friendly, peaceful and kind person in future; a person who would always have a smile on his face.


    What else could the fat manager do but nod his head in agreement. And then he left in a panic.


    Afterward, Xu Lei looked at Ye Fan and snorted inughter.


    In front of Ye Fan, the top tycoon of Yunzhou did not put on airs as she would normally do. Instead, she


    had a friendly and intoxicating smile on her face.


    "What are you smiling at?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Nothing. I just thought the way you messed with the manager was kinda funny. Where did you learn


    those lines?" Xu Lei asked with a smile.


    "I summarized them from my valuable life experiences," Ye Fan replied.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. I want to know more about what is going on with Qiushui Logistics. Is


    the partnership between yourpany and Qiushui Logistics going smoothly?¡±


    Clearly, Ye Fan was more concerned about how Qiu Mu-Cheng was doing.


    Several days had already passed since he left the Qius, and he did not know a thing about her current


    situation.


    Xu Lei nodded. "I asked the person-in-charge in mypany beforeing here. Things are still


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    going well. But Mr. Chu, ording to what I know, your wife is not popr in herpany. Although


    she is the project manager in name, the Qius do not seem to respect her authority."


    "Right now, the Qius need to rely on her for the partnership with mypany. So, for a while, they will


    show her some courtesy. But what aboutter on? Once the partnership matures and stabilizes, do you


    think your wife will still be able to remain in her current position?"


    "The Qius are running a family business. The criterion for advancement in such apany is not one''s


    capability. But rather it will depend on her skill at ttery. The person who seeds in ttering Master


    Qiu will be the one to hold the reins of control. Mr. Chu, what do you think of your wife''s skill at


    ttery?¡±


    After listening to Xu Lei, Ye Fan''s expression gradually turned sombre.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng is a silly and proud woman. She wouldn''t know anything about ttering people!


    Xu Lei took a sip of coffee and said indifferently: "If she doesn''t know how to tter people, then I


    advice you to make some preparations. Based on my judgement, I think Qiu Mu-Cheng will not remain


    long in her current position."


    Ye Fan nodded. "Yes, I should start making alternative ns.¡±


    "And, considering how capable Mu-Cheng is, Qiushui Logistics is really too small for her."


    Ye Fan spent a lot of time chatting with Xu Lei during the afternoon. They only ended their conversation


    and left the cafe in the evening.


    When he returned to the vi, Ye Fan looked at the calender. The date was the thirteeth of August.


    There were only two days left till the duel at Mount Tai.


    But still, there was no news from Han.


    "It looks like it will be impossible to find that eyesore before the duel."


    Ye Fan stood by the window with his hands sped behind his back. As he looked at the sky outside,


    his eyes were filled with gravitas and a cold light shed within them. Nobody knew just what was


    going through his head at this moment.


    This night, he did not y the harmonica.


    The next morning, Li Er called Ye Fan again. He informed thetter that he would be hosting a send-off


    banquet at his residence tonight. Once again, he earnestly invited Ye Fan to attend.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, where would you like me to pick you up?" Li Er asked.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment before saying, "Come to the eastern suburb first. Give me a call when


    you arrive."


    After he finished speaking, Ye Fan ended the call.


    The day went by quickly.


    When evening came, Ye Fan took a shower. But he still felt hungry, so he looked around for a


    restaurant in his vicinity. He wanted to have a light meal to assuage his hunger a little.


    "There is also a Sheng Tian Restaurant in Yunzhou?¡±


    "I wonder if it belongs to the samepany as the Sheng Tian in Jianghai?"


    Ye Fanughed softly and then walked into the restaurant.


    But, the moment he stepped through the entrance, a careless female server walked right into him. And


    even spilled the beer she was holding all over Ye Fan.


    "I am sorry-1 am sorry-" This female server was obviously a young girl. She looked like she had only


    just started working right after college. As she apologized to Ye Fan in a panic, her face turned


    considerably pale.


    Ye Fan saw this andughed. "Don''t worry. You just go ahead and do your work. Just


    be more careful next time."


    "Thank you..."


    "Mm? Mr... Mr. Chu?" The server was just about to thank Ye Fan but, when she lifted her head to look


    at him, she became so surprised that her eyes widened noticeably.

 Chapter 121 A Filial Girl

    Chapter 121 A Filial Girl


    "You are?"


    Ye Fan was taken aback. He had not expected anyone here to know him.


    "Mr. Chu, I am Li Xiao-Hong! I used to be an intern at Hongqi Bank. We met when you came to the


    bank to withdraw money." Meeting Ye Fan for the second time had clearly made the girl agitated. Just


    then, she was blushing bright red.


    "Oh, so it''s you." And Ye Fan suddenly remembered who the ingenuous girl in front of him was. Ye Fan


    had been humiliated when he went to Hongqi Bank to withdraw money, and this girl was the one who


    spoke up for him. That was why, when Li Xiao-Hong mentioned Hongqi Bank, Ye Fan could remember


    who she was.


    "Xiao-Hong, what are you doing here? And you are even working as a server?" Ye Fan had a good


    impression of Li Xiao-Hong. In this materialistic world, it was rare to find girls who were both beautiful


    and kind like her. But Ye Fan could not help feeling curious. Thest time he saw her, Li Xiao-Hong had


    been working at Hongqi Bank. So why was she working as a server now?


    "Did Miss Xu fire you?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    "No, it was nothing like that, Mr. Chu," Li Xiao-Hong exined hurriedly.


    As it turned out, Li Xiao-Hong had been working at the bank during the day and doing part-time work at


    the restaurant during her evenings.


    Li Xiao-Hong had just graduated college and was barely making ends meet as an intern. After paying


    for rent and food, she hardly had anything left. Due to Ye Fan''s intervention, Xu Lei had promoted Li


    Xiao-Hong to be her personal assistant. But Li Xiao-Hong was still too inexperienced, so she had


    found herself unable to handle the job and ended up making a lot of screw ups. Finally, out of guilt, she


    had tendered her resignation and returned to her original position at the bank''s front counter.


    That was why her sry was as meagre as before.


    "My mother''s birthday ising soon. So I want to earn a bit more money to buy her a jade bracelet.


    All these years, my mother has always been providing for my brother and me. This year, I want to give


    her a huge surprise on her birthday.¡± As she said this, an inscrutable light shed in her eyes.


    She had been working part-time at this restaurant for nearly three months.


    During the day, she had to work at the bank. And during her evenings, she had to serve customers at


    the restaurant. Her work day was eighteen hours long and Li Xiao-Hong had no time for leisure


    activities at all.


    Was it tiring?


    Of course it was.


    But Li Xiao-Hong regretted nothing. In her tiredness, she found happiness.


    During this year''s birthday celebration, as long as she could see a gratified and satisfied smile on her


    mother''s face, then her three-month''s worth of hard work would have been worthwhile.


    "Mr. Chu, look. Do you think this bracelet is pretty?"


    As she was talking to Ye Fan, Li Xiao-Hong carefully brought out a jade bracelet that had been


    thoroughly wrapped up.


    She had just received her sry from the bank today. And together with the money she had saved up


    from two months of part-time work, she finally had enough money to buy the jade bracelet, which she


    went out and bought without dy. In a few days time, the restaurant would be paying her the


    remainder of her sry and she would use that to pay this month''s rent and food bill.


    Children from poor families had to take up responsibility early in life. So Li Xiao-Hong knew exactly how


    each cent of her money should be spent.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "Mm, it''s pretty.


    But it must be very expensive? Is it worth it to work so hard for a bracelet?"


    "No, Mr. Chu, you don''t understand. As long as it makes my mother happy, I am willing to endure any


    hardship."


    "I never had a father. My mother was the one who single-handedly brought up my brother and me. She


    could never bear to spend money on food, clothes and makeup for herself. The only essory she


    owns is a two-yuan stic bracelet she bought from a roadside stall."


    "My mother has given too much to my brother and me. Her youth, her best years and her health have


    all been given to us. Now that I have graduated and am working, I want to earn more money to lessen


    the burden on my mother."


    "This bracelet is my first present to my mother. In future, I will be buying more and better presents for


    her."


    Li Xiao-Hong''s eyes reddened as she was speaking. And Ye Fan could clearly see the tears in the


    corner of her eyes. But she continued to smile and her smile was as bright as a lotus flower in June.


    Ye Fan was suddenly taken aback. As he looked at her, he could see a shadow of himself. Both of


    them had such simr pasts.


    "Mr. Chu, I am sorry. I have said too much. We can''t chat anymore. I still have to send the beer to a few


    tables. I have to hurry.¡± Li Xiao-Hong wiped her eyes, turned around and hurried away to serve the


    tables.


    As Ye Fan looked at Li Xiao-Hong, he could hardly believe that a frail girl like her could carry so many


    bottles of beer up and down the stairs.


    "Let me help you."


    Ye Fan walked forward and took the bottles of beer from Li Xiao-Hong. He was going to help her with


    her deliveries.


    Meanwhile, in a room on the second floor.


    Su Qian was having dinner with a couple of friends.


    She had just returned from abroad so, naturally, she wanted to meet up with her old friends.


    "Qian-Qian, where is Mu-Cheng? Why didn''t you invite her as well?" The speaker was a heavily made-


    up woman. And although her clothes were not as extravagant as Su Qian''s, they were all expensive


    brands.


    Her name was Yang Qian. And she was also Qiu Mu-Cheng''s former school mate.


    "Ah, Qian-Qian, let''s not talk about her. That fellow is a workaholic. She always work tillte at night. I


    called her several times already, but she kept saying she was too busy toe.¡± Su Qian drank her


    red wine andined angrily.


    "Oh? I heard she got married though? Why is she still working so hard? Why can''t she just let her


    husband support her?" Just then, a handsome and slim man at the table spoke up. He was wearking a


    white short-sleeves shirt and a Rolex watch.


    "Xue Lin, let me tell you this. Don''t talk to me about her husband. I get angry every time he is


    mentioned. You don''t know this but Qiu Mu-Cheng has married a country bumpkin. He has no


    background to speak of and ispletely useless. He is just a good-for-nothing who is freeloading off


    Mu-Cheng. And he is the Qiu''s live-in son-inw."


    "He is as useless as can be. Compared to my idol, he ispletely worthless." And Su Qian quaffed


    another ss of red wine.


    "That can''t be true?"


    "Mu-Cheng was renowned as our school''s beauty queen. How could she marry such a useless man?¡±


    Yang Qian eximed in surprise. She pretended to feel sorry for her former school mate but, inwardly,


    she actually felt an inscrutable sense of satisfaction.


    This was human nature at work. Back in the day, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been an elite that Yang Qian was


    never able to measure up to. And now that the former queen had fallen off her throne and living in


    sadder straits than herself, Yang Qian could not help but feel an inscrutable sense of pleasantness well


    up within her.


    Xue Lin also shared his heartfelt regret, and kept saying that Qiu Mu-Cheng had married the wrong


    person.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "If Mu-Cheng had agreed to be with you, then she would not be suffering now." Su Qian felt sorry for


    her BFF but, at the same time, she was also inordinately angry.


    Earlier, she had told her BFF to divorce that good-for-nothing, but Qiu Mu-Cheng had actually shot


    down the advice.


    "Isn''t she just debasing herself?" Su Qian poured herself another ss of wine and then discovered


    that the bottle was empty. So she asked the server for more wine.


    "Your wine is here.¡± And soon, a server arrived with the wine. He stood beside their table and waited for


    Su Qian to take it from him.


    A frown appeared on Su Qian''s face immediately. "Can''t you read the mood?


    Aren''t you going to open the bottle and ce it on our table? How could this restaurant call itself high-


    ss when their servers are so unprofessional?"


    Su Qian was a hot-tempered person to begin with. And the wine she had drunk earlier was making her


    even quicker to anger. So she startedshing out at the server. But when she saw the face of the


    server who had delivered the wine, she got so surprised that she sobered up a little.


    "Damn!¡±


    "You... you are Ye Fan, aren''t you?"


    "Cheng-Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband?"


    "What are you doing here? Why are you serving wine?"


    Su Qian was dumbfounded. She had not expected to see Ye Fan here.

 Chapter 122 You Are Not Worthy of Her

    Chapter 122 You Are Not Worthy of Her


    "Didn''t you go back to the countryside to see your mother?"


    "Why did youe here to do a servant''s job?"


    "Quick, get out and go home!"


    "Mu-Cheng will lose face if people finds out about this!"


    At first, Su Qian was surprised to see Ye Fan. And then, she started tosh out at him.


    Ye Fan nced at her, but said nothing. He simply turned around, went back downstairs and continued


    to help Li Xiao-Hong deliver the beer and wine.


    "Qian-Qian, is that server really Mu-Cheng''s husband?"


    "She must have been feeling very pessimistic when she married a guy like that?!" After Ye Fan''s


    departure, both Yang Qian and Xue Lin turned to question Su Qian with looks of disbelief and surprise


    on their faces.


    "So he''s actually a server?¡±


    "He is too low-ss, isn''t he?"


    "Mu-Cheng is even more worse off than my nanny. At least my nanny''s husband has a proper job,"


    Yang Qian eximed unbelievably. When she finished speaking, she burst out in mockingughter.


    And the disdain she felt for Qiu Mu-Cheng could be clearly seen in her eyes.


    "You never know what the future holds. To think that the school beauty who was always in the limelight


    would be living such a wretched life after falling from her throne. Qian-Qian, you go talk to her. If she


    keeps living with such a man, then she will end up living a life that ispletely different from ours.


    When that happens, she won''t even be able to hang out with us."


    Yang Qian''s words sounded like she was showing concern for Qiu Mu-Cheng but, in reality, she was


    just mocking thetter. And her tone was, in fact, filled with a sense of superiority.


    In her eyes, Qiu Mu-Cheng, the person who was formerly the favored youngdy of the Qiu family and


    the belle of the school, had already faded from the spotlight. That has-been no longer had any right to


    associate with upper-ssdies like herself.


    Of course, Su Qian knew what Yang Qian was getting at. But thetter had been speaking the truth. A


    person''s financial well-being dictated his or her social circle.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to see the error of her ways and continued to stay married to Ye Fan, then


    she would find it difficult to associate with well-off youngdies like themselves in future.


    "No, I can''t allow Mu-Cheng to continue down this path of error."


    As she spoke, Su Qian got up and went downstairs.


    At this moment, Ye Fan was still helping Li Xiao-Hong with her beer and wine deliveries.


    "Do you have time? Let''s talk for a bit." Su Qian walked over to Ye Fan, apanied by a waft of


    expensive perfume.


    Ye Fan nodded as he looked at the fashionably-dressed youngdy before him, and followed her to


    where she wanted to go. She was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s BFF after all, so Ye Fan had to show her some


    respect.


    Su Qian sat down at an empty table and ordered two cups of tea.


    After taking her seat, Su Qian whispered to Ye Fan: "Do you like the scent of my perfume?"


    Ye Fan had no idea why she would suddenly ask him a question like that, so he merely nodded


    courteously and gave an affirmative grunt.


    "Do you know what brand this is?" Su Qian asked again. And without giving Ye Fan the opportunity to


    answer, she continued with her monologue. "The brand''s name is Creed. It is a luxury brand adored by


    European royalty, politicians and celebrities. Creed only epts fifteen personal orders every year. The


    cheapest bottle costs thirty thousand American dors and every collection they have released is a


    legend in itself."


    "Well, this type of perfume is not well-known even among the upper-ss, so it is normal for you to not


    know its name."


    Su Qian continued to speak slowly, while Ye Fan remained silent. But a slight frown could be seen on


    his forehead.


    "Ma''am, here is your tea."


    Just then, a server arrived with Su Qian''s tea. After epting her cup, she took a sip and asked, "And


    this tea, do you know what type of tea is this?"


    Once again, she did not give Ye Fan the opportunity to answer and continued to talk by herself.


    She felt that there was no need to wait for an answer.


    In Su Qian''s opinion, a country bumpkin like Ye Fan would not know anything about expensive perfume


    or tea.


    There was no such thing as equality in this world after all. A gap would always exist between the rich


    and the poor.


    Take the Creed perfume for example. Ye Fan had probably never heard of the name before, let alone


    smelled it.


    This was the gap between them.


    "This is the Wuyi tea. And the one I have ordered is a highly-prized version of Wuyi tea, also known as


    Da Hong Pao."


    "They only produce less than a hundred catty of the tea each year. It''s priceless. Unless you are one of


    the power elites, it is almost impossible for you to know what it tastes like.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "But the people in my social circle can afford to drink this tea several times a year."


    From the beginning to the end, Su Qian was speaking in a tone filled with disdain and a sense of


    superiority.


    She had said all that in order to make Ye Fan back off on his own; to make him realize the gap between


    himself and the upper-ss folks like Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Su Qian was smiling lightly as she sipped her tea. She was looking at Ye Fan at the same time, and


    waiting for the look of defeat and self-abasement to appear on his face.


    But she was left disappointed. Ye Fan kept hisposure throughout their conversation, and he


    remained unstirred like the calm surface of ake. Her words did not seem to have the slightest effect


    on his demeanor.


    Su Qian frowned and put down her tea cup, the unhappiness evident in her eyes.


    "I have already said a lot. Don''t you understand what I am getting at," she said coldly.


    "Your marriage with Mu-Cheng was a mistake to begin with.¡± "You are of humble birth and a nobody.


    The biggest thing you have ever seen is probably your family farm back in the countryside. And your


    worldview is probably limited to the few miles around your farm. And now that you have married into


    the Qiu family and moved into the city, you are limited to the most menial jobs, such as being a server."


    "But Mu-Cheng is from a wealthy family. She graduated from a good school. Whether it is family


    background, academic knowledge or level of refinement, there is a wide gap between the two of you."


    "And Mu-Cheng is a very talenteddy. In future, her aplishments are not going to be limited to a


    small ce like Yunzhou. If she marries into a rich family and gets her husband''s support, her sphere


    of influence would expand to Jianghai, or an even bigger city."


    "The both of you belong to two different worlds. Have you not seen the difference between you and Mu-


    Cheng during your three years of marriage?" "Let her go. Leave Mu-Cheng. Stop pestering her."


    "Her life is supposed to be bright and full of promise. But now, because of you, she is living in the dark


    shadows," Su Qian said coldly. As she talked down to Ye Fan, her tone was filled with the disdain she


    felt toward him.


    From the beginning, Su Qian had never approved of Mu-Cheng''s marriage to Ye Fan. In the past, she


    had not been able to do anything because she was living abroad. But now that she was back, she had


    to terminate this erroneous marriage. Because she was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s BFF.


    Within the restaurant, the hubbub around them continued unabated.


    Some of the diners were offering their toasts. Some wereughing with each other. Others were


    sighing deeply as they drank. And some were trying to drink their sorrows away.


    Such was life.


    And Ye Fan sat quietly in his seat, as he observed the various facets of life taking ce around him.


    Meanwhile, Su Qian''s words continued to ring around his ears. When the light from the setting sun


    streamed in through the window, it fell across Ye Fan''s body and cast a huge shadow on the floor.


    Suddenly, Ye Fanughed a yful and mockingugh.


    "What are youughing at?¡± Su Qian''s frown grew deeper. Ye Fan''sughter had made her very


    unhappy.


    "I amughing at your self-opinionatedness and ignorance!"


    Ye Fan stood up suddenly. Just then, a sinister look hade over his delicate face and his cold


    At this moment, Ye Fan looked like apletely different person. His demeanor was proud and his


    face cold. If one were to look into his eyes right now, one would be able to see the overwhelming


    authority in them.


    "I am of humble birth?"


    "I am a nobody?"


    "Don''t you think your opinion of yourself is overrated? And don''t you think you are underestimating


    others?"


    "Do you really think that everything you know is the truth? And that everything you have seen are


    facts?"


    "You have absolutely no idea just what kind of existence is standing before you right now!"

 Chapter 123 Heartbroken

    Chapter 123 Heartbroken


    "So what if you can afford branded perfume? So what if you can afford rare tea? The things you are


    proud of arepletely worthless in my eyes!"


    "Moreover, whether I am worthy of Mu-Cheng or not is a matter between us alone. What does it have


    to do with you?"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "What right do you have to find fault with Mu-Cheng''s and my rtionship?!!"


    Ye Fan''s tone was sinister and his face cold. He spoke artictely and his words resounded like rocks


    hitting the ground. As he dished out his rebuttals one after another, they stabbed into Su Qian like


    knives.


    And each time he spoke, Ye Fan took a step forward. His presence was even more overwhelming than


    ever. And at the end, his anger exploded with a scream.


    Su Qian was so frightened by Ye Fan''s anger that her face turned as white as sheet. The panic was


    evident in her face and, finally, she fell off her chair because her body was shaking too badly.


    Before this, Su Qian had not imagined that a low-born nobody like Ye Fan could actually disy such


    presence and authority.


    Ye Fan''s words, especially, had made her feel as if she was being enveloped by danger.


    It was as if the person standing before her was not a humble live-in son-inw, but an influential and


    powerful bigwig.


    Su Qian was shocked. She could not understand how a country bumpkin could give her that


    impression.


    After saying his piece, Ye Fan walked away, leaving behind a panic-stricken Su Qian on the floor. For a


    long moment, she simply sat there in a daze.


    "Qian-Qian, are you alright?"


    "Did Qiu Mu-Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband hit you?"


    "What a loser! Not only is he poor and unambitious, but he also has a lousy temper!" Both Xue Lin and


    Yang Qian hade downstairs when they heard themotion.


    When they saw the panicking Su Qian sitting on the floor, they hurried forward to question her.


    Just then, Su Qian was starting to calm down from her shock. And when she saw Ye Fan busying


    himself with serving drinks in the restaurant, the panic faded away.


    "How dare a mere server brag so outrageously!" she snorted angrily.


    "What else can you do besides telling lies?"


    "You only know how to lie to protect what''s left of your dignity."


    Obviously, Su Qian did not believe what Ye Fan had said earlier.


    She thought that Ye Fan was only lying to protect his pride.


    After all, if Ye Fan was really a somebody, then why would he work here as a server?


    But, right now, Su Qian was not in the mood to stay at the restaurant. After getting up from the floor,


    she told her friends that she was not feeling well and bade them farewell.


    "Qian-Qian, give us a call when you reach home.¡±


    And soon, Su Qian left. Only Yang Qian and Xue Lin remained behind to continue their reunion dinner.


    It had barely started so the pair were not in a hurry to leave. They chatted desultorily and always ended


    up talking about this or that ssmate.


    They talked about the ssmate who had be the boss of his ownpany and the one who had


    be a deputy county mayor but, most of the time, they talked about the ss belles who had gotten


    married to their Mr. Rights.


    Back then, our ss had the greatest number of beauties. And Mu-Cheng was also the school''s beauty


    queen. Everyone thought that Mu-Cheng would definitely be the one to marry the most sessful man


    and live the cushiest life. But look at her now. She married the worst man and is the worst off among


    us. You can only say that she is not destined for a good life." Yang Qian put on a show of feeling sorry


    for Qiu Mu-Cheng but, in reality, she was feeling rather pleased.


    Xue Lin, on the other hand, sighed regretfully. He truly regretted that he had failed to make Qiu Mu-


    Cheng his woman. If he had seeded, then she would not be suffering right now.


    Overwhelmed by his feeling of penitence, Xue Lin drank several sses of wine in session.


    He truly felt sorry for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    As Yang Qian and Xue Lin were talking, amotion broke out downstairs.


    Both of them looked down and saw an ingenuous-looking young woman standing before a visibly angry


    man. The te she had been holding in her hands was now lying smashed on the floor. And judging by


    the oily stains on the man''s clothes, it was obvious that the young woman had just bumped into him


    while she was carrying the food.


    "Damn!"


    "Are you blind?"


    "How could you just run into people like that?¡±


    "You can''t even carry a te properly! What the hell can you even do?"


    The speaker was a middle-aged man in a suit. His beer belly protruded rudely before him as heshed


    out at the server.


    Li Xiao-Hong was so frightened that her face turned as white as sheet. She bowed her head and kept


    apologizing: "Mr. Wei, I am sorry. I am sorry. I... I really didn''t mean to do it.¡±


    "Shit!"


    "You didn''t mean to? Do you think you can settle this matter just by saying that?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look. If someone dies because of your negligence, the court will still sentence you. So do you think


    you can get away with a crime just by saying ''I didn''t mean to?"''


    "Screw you! Do you know how expensive my clothes are?"


    The restaurant supervisor''s face had turned green with rage, and he clenched his teeth as he


    continued tosh out at Li Xiao-Hong.


    But in the midst of his tantrum, the middle-aged man looked up and noticed how beautiful Li Xiao-Hong


    was.


    He had not known that the restaurant actually employed such an attractive server.


    Almost immediately, a covetous and lustful look appeared on Mr. Wei''s face.


    "Alright, count yourself lucky that you have bumped into me, rather than someone else. I have always


    prided myself on being understanding and caring toward my subordinates. So I will not pursue this


    matter."


    "Are you new here? What did you use to do before working here?" The anger had vanished from Mr.


    Wei''s face, and he was now trying to cozy up to Li Xiao-Hong. And his eyes brightened when he heard


    that she was a recent graduate.


    He had heard, on the inte, that college students nowadays were especially skilled in bedroom


    matters. So he had always wanted to be a sugar daddy to a college girl, but the opportunity to do


    so never presented itself. Until now...


    Mr. Wei''s smile turned creepier. He turned to look at Li Xiao-Hong and chuckled inscrutably.


    "Xiao-Hong, I have a job for you. You will also be serving people at this new job, but it is more rxed


    than what you are doing now. And you will be making more money. You only need to work nights. If you


    perform well, I can give you ten thousand every month. So? What do you think? Do you want the job?"


    After listening to Mr. Wei, Li Xiao-Hong was convinced that he was harboring evil designs. So she


    panicked a little and shook her head in refusal. "Thank you, Mr. Wei. But there is no need to give me


    another job. I am happy with my current position. Mr. Wei, if there is nothing else, I still have some work


    to attend to."


    Li Xiao-Hong wanted to leave right away after she had finished speaking. But Mr. Wei was enraged at


    her rejection, so he pulled her back to prevent her from leaving.


    "You ungrateful bitch!"


    "I am only offering you this job because I think highly of you."


    "How dare you act innocent in front of me. You think I have no idea that many college girls like you are


    actually part-time whores?"


    Mr. Wei spoke angrily and his words were rather insulting.


    Also, because Mr. Wei had been pulling at her arm, the box containing the jade bracelet fell out of Li


    Xiao-Hong''s uniform. Itnded on the floor where it opened to reveal the gift within.


    Li Xiao-Hong hurriedly bent down to pick up the box, but Mr. Wei was one step ahead of her.


    "Heh, no wonder you were acting so recklessly earlier. As if you had done something against your


    conscience. So the truth is you have stolen something?¡±


    "How dare you! How dare you steal from our customers?"


    Li Xiao-Hong lost herposure when she heard this, and hurried to exin herself: "No, I didn''t! Mr.


    Wei, I bought this. I didn''t steal it. If you don''t believe me, I can show you the receipt. It has my name


    on it."


    But Mr. Wei pretended not to see the evidence and continued tosh out coldly.


    "You bought it? What augh! How could a lowly server like you afford something expensive like this?"


    "No, you stole it."


    "How dare you steal from our customers!"


    "How dare you you act like a virgin in front of me!"


    As heughed sinisterly, Mr. Wei hurled the jade bracelet onto the floor.


    "No~"


    Li Xiao-Hong cried out and dashed forward to grab it. But she was toote.


    Piak~


    A crisp cracking sound rang out.


    The jade braceletnded on the floor amidst the surrounding hubbub, and shattered instantly.


    Along with Li Xiao-Hong''s heart.

 Chapter 124 Ye Fans Anger

    Chapter 124 Ye Fan''s Anger


    When the jade bracelet, the birthday present she had bought for her mother,nded on the floor and


    shattered into pieces, Li Xiao-Hong could feel her own heart breaking as well.


    Nobody could understand the heartrending pain that she was going through right now.


    The tears started flowing almost immediately. She ran over, squatted on the floor and cradled the


    broken pieces in her hands. The tears would not stop even though she could no longer see what was in


    front of her. Just then, she looked so helpless as she sobbed miserably over the remains of her dream.


    But Mr. Wei showed no sign of pity and continued to sneer at her.


    "This is just to teach you a lesson.¡±


    "Remember to be more careful the next time you are carrying a te!¡±


    The middle-aged restaurant supervisor looked disdainfully at the tearful girl who was kneeling on the


    floor, and snorted coldly. And then he turned to leave.


    "Mr. Wei, how could you treat an inexperienced girl like this? Aren''t you going overboard?"


    However, at this moment, a cold voice rang out softly from in front of them.


    Mr. Wei frowned. He assumed some VIP was going to meddle in this matter and was thinking about


    how to respond. But when he looked up, he saw Ye Fan walking toward his direction while carrying


    several bottles of beer that were obviously meant for the customers.


    Mr. Wei burst outughing right away. "Heh, I thought it was some big shot, but it turns out you are just


    a reckless fool."


    "You are just a lowly server so you should act your part. I am your supervisor, you know? How dare you


    interfere in my business?" "You''ve got balls!


    "Get back to your work now! If you piss me off, I am going to fire your ass!"


    Mr. Weished out angrily.


    He was already in a foul mood because of Li Xiao-Hong''s rejection. But now, yet another lowly server


    was acting defiantly toward him.


    Mr. Wei had been behaving like a tyrant ever since he was put in charge of running this restaurant. So,


    of course, he was not going to stand for any back talk from a couple of lowly servers.


    "Mr. Chu, I am fine."


    "I am already used to this. I am just an insignificant girl. It''s not worthwhile for you to stand up for


    somebody like me."


    "Also, it''s all my fault. I didn''t do my job properly and offended somebody-"


    Li Xiao-Hong sobbed piteously as tears streamed down her face.


    She was still trying to stop Ye Fan from helping, even though her eyes were already blotchy with tears.


    She did not want him to get into a confrontation with others because of her.


    Even now, Li Xiao-Hong continued to ce all the me on herself. She said it was all her fault, that


    she did not me anyone else and she also asked Ye Fan not to offend others on her ount.


    After all, she understood clearly her own insignificance. She was just a nobody from the countryside. In


    the eyes of those bigwigs, she was as insignificant as a speck of dust.


    Because of her family background, Li Xiao-Hong had always been the target of mockery and


    humiliation ever since her childhood.


    She had already gotten used to being submissive and enduring the burden of humiliation.


    She was too insignificant. Ye Fan should not be standing up for someone like her.


    But Ye Fan ignored Li Xiao-Hong''s pleadings. He continued to step forward and slowly approached the


    middle-aged supervisor.


    "Mr. Wei, do you really think we didn''t see what happened just now?"


    "You were the one who bumped into Xiao-Hong, but you turned around and used her of not looking


    where she was going."


    "Also, even if Xiao-Hong was the one at fault, you could just tell her off or even make herpensate


    the restaurant."


    "But why did you smash her bracelet?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Do you have any idea what you have just smashed?"


    "That was a present Xiao-Hong bought for her mother; a token of her filial piety."


    "In order to save up enough money to buy this bracelet, she has been working two jobs." "For the past


    three months, she has been working hard day after day and night after night."


    "And you just smashed a hundred days1 worth of hard work into smithereens."


    Ye Fan spoke nonchntly and a smile was dancing on his lips. But who knew just how much anger


    and menace were hidden beneath the smile?


    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot."


    "You are the supervisor. A big shot. Your position is so much higher than ours. So how could you


    possibly understand the hardships of poor people like us? You probably don''t understand anything I


    have just said. No, you probably don''t even want to know-"


    "That''s right! To poor losers like you, I am a big shot! You can''t afford to offend me. I did smash her


    bracelet. But so what? Even if I had hit and screwed her, what could a poor loser like you possibly do to


    me? Know your ce and go away right now. Otherwise, I shall deal with you as well." Mr. Wei was


    enraged. How dare a lowly server publicly find fault with him? This was mutiny!


    "You think I can''t deal with a poor loser like you?" Mr. Wei scolded coldly.


    And Ye Fan''s expression wentpletely cold.


    "Since you are insisting on behaving like this, then there is nothing more to say."


    When he heard this, Mr. Wei started to panic and yelled angrily: "Mm? What are you going to do? You


    bastard! Are you going to hit me?"


    Ye Fan answered with a sinister smile. "Yes, you are right."


    What?


    "You bastard! Don''t you dare!" Mr. Wei was shocked and he stared at the young man with bulging eyes.


    Ye Fan''s response was a spinning kick, whichnded on the middle-aged man''s stomach. And


    immediately afterward, the sound of an explosion rang out in the restaurant.


    Bang~


    As Mr. Wei screamed in agony, his three-hundred-pound body flew through the air, smashing all tables


    and crockeries that were in its path. Finally, he crashed onto the floor like a piece of carcass and


    started coughing up bile and blood.


    He kept on moaning as heid sprawled on the floor like a dog, and he could not even muster the


    strength to stand up.


    At this moment, everybody was dumbstruck.


    The whole restaurant went quiet.


    Even Xue Lin and Yang Qian, who had been observing the incident from the second floor, were staring


    with wide-opened eyes.


    Clearly, no one had expected an insignificant server to kick the restaurant supervisor in a fit of anger.


    What did he just do?


    Is he crazy?


    This is mutiny!


    The crowd turned to look at one another. They thought the whole thing was simply too unbelievable


    and shocking.


    As he was reeling in shock, Xue Lin eximed: "Mu-Cheng''s husband seems to be a loyal and


    righteous person."


    "What dumbass loyalty or righteousness? He has a death wish, that''s all. Wait and see. Sheng Tian


    Restaurant is backed by powerful people. This country bumpkin has just caused trouble here and,


    soon, he will find himself in trouble." Yang Qian smiled coldly. As she was putting down Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband, she was also gleefully waiting for the "show¡± to begin.


    And just as she had expected, a few momentster, several burly looking men came down together


    from upstairs.


    An authoritative looking person was walking in the middle of the group. He had a tattooed dragon on


    his arm and his eyes looked especially fierce.


    When he reached downstairs, his underlings carried a wooden armchair over to him and he took his


    seat.


    "Is... is this, Mr. Bao?"


    "He is Master Li Er''s subordinate and the boss of Yunzhou''s eastern suburb!"


    "Damn! Even Mr. Bao is here." "That young man is as good as dead~¡±


    "He is finished!"


    "Nobody can save him now-"


    Mr. Bao''s arrival was like a rock falling into a pond. It created huge waves among the onlookers.


    Everyone in the restaurant erupted in an uproar and they started to talk among themselves. When they


    looked at Ye Fan, their gazes were filled with pity for his misfortune.


    It was obvious what they were thinking. Ye Fan was just a server and he had assaulted Mr. Bao''s


    underling. Therefore, Ye Fan was as good as dead in their eyes.


    Xue Lin, who had been observing from the second floor, frowned and stood up. He was going to go


    downstairs.


    "Xue Lin, what are you doing?" Yang Qian asked in a hurry.


    Xue Lin replied: "This Mr. Bao is an acquaintance of my second uncle. I am going to go down and


    intercede for Ye Fan. He may be a good-for-nothing, but he is Mu-Cheng''s husband after all. We were


    ssmates once, so I can''t just stand by and do nothing."


    But Yang Qian tried to dissuade him. "But this is none of your business, right? This country bumpkin is


    simply too arrogant.


    He even dared to hit Qian-Qian. It is a good thing to let him suffer a little. If he is not taught a lesson


    here, he will just go out and cause trouble again."


    Besides making irresponsible and sarcasticments, Yang Qian was also


    trying to prevent Xue Lin from helping Ye Fan.

 Chapter 125 What a Coincidence! This Is a Call From Master...

    Chapter 125 What a Coincidence! This Is a Call From Master...


    In the end, due to Yang Qian''s dissuasion, Xue Lin chose not to go down. He remained on the second


    floor with her and continued to observe the situation.


    Yang Qian was not wrong. It was not necessarily a bad thing for a useless country bumpkin like Ye Fan


    to suffer a little. After all, one can only learn from one''s mistakes.


    "Hopefully, after tonight, he can recognize his own limits."


    "Hopefully, he will learn to act humbly in future and stop causing trouble for Mu-Cheng."


    Xue Lin sighed feelingly. His words were filled with sympathy for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s plight.


    Earlier, Xue Lin had only wanted to help Ye Fan out of consideration for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s honor. In his


    eyes, Ye Fan was just a low-born bumpkin and a useless live-in son-inw. If thetter were not rted


    to Qiu Mu-Cheng, Xue Lin would not have given a single damn about him.


    These self-styled upper-ss people had always felt a sense of superiority toward poor people like Ye


    Fan.


    In the restaurant''s lobby.


    Just then, things had already quieted down.


    One after another, the guests, who had been gossiping with each other, took several steps back to


    observe the situation from a safe distance. Many among them were looking at Ye Fan with gazes full of


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    pity, even as they made sarcastic and mockingments about him.


    "Young people nowadays are too reckless!"


    "He is just a server. How dare he hit his supervisor?"


    "That supervisor is Mr. Bao''s subordinate.¡±


    "I think that young man is in trouble-"


    As everyone was looking at the scene unfolding before them, the person called


    "Mr. Bao" had already arrived downstairs.


    "Please take your seat, Mr. Bao!"


    "Please take your seat, Mr. Bao!"


    Swoosh~


    Several underlings carried an armchair and ced it in the center of the lobby.


    Afterward, they stood in two rows and respectfully invited their boss to take his seat.


    "Mm." The tattooed man nodded his head and grunted affirmatively. Finally, he casually sat down in the


    armchair and crossed his leg. An unlighted cigar was dangling from his hand as he hugged a vampish


    woman in a ck silk short skirt.


    "Mr. Bao, here''s a light!¡±


    When one of the underlings saw that his cigar was still unlighted, he dashed forward and took out his


    lighter. And as he bowed to his boss, he lit up the cigar.


    When they saw how the tattooed man was being treated like a chieftain, the surrounding guests could


    not help being overwhelmed with envy.


    What is life?


    This is it!


    Mr. Bao sat in his armchair as if he was a king sitting on his throne. A beauty was reclining against his


    arm as an underling lit his cigar.


    "As expected of Mr. Bao!"


    His arrival at the lobby alone had been so awe-inspiring and packed full of posturing.


    The tattooed man took a drag on his cigar and puffed out the smoke, which swirled about in front of his


    face. And then his indifferent voice rang out softly in the restaurant.


    "Young man, did you just hit my man?"


    As he said this, the tattooed man did not even look at Ye Fan. Instead, he lowered his head to admire


    the cleavage of his


    femalepanion.


    "Mr. Bao, you are so naughty~¡±


    At this moment, Mr. Bao''s femalepanion moaned sensually as she made a show of rejecting his


    advances.


    Contempt!


    That was stark naked contempt for Ye Fan!


    Well, in Xu Bao''s opinion, there was no need for him to pay any attention to a lowly server like Ye Fan.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Bao did not even once look at the young man standing before him.


    But even as Xu Bao unted his power, Ye Fan merely looked at him andughed a mockingugh.


    "No wonder they say a pet resembles its master." "Let me give you a word of advice.


    Discipline your men and teach them how to behave like proper people."


    Even as he faced Xu Bao, Ye Fan was not the least bit afraid. And his sinisterly cold words showed a


    "You bastard! Do you have a death wish?"


    Xu Bao''s underlings immediately erupted in anger, and they stepped forward with the intention to teach


    the young man a lesson. But Xu Bao stretched out his hand and stopped them.


    "Well, you are a courageous and righteous man. I admire these qualities in a man."


    "Never mind. Because you are young and ignorant, I will not make things difficult for you."


    "If you kneel down and apologize, I will let this matter slide. Also, regarding the damages to my


    restaurant and the hospitalization bill for my man, I will not be asking for much. Just tell your parents to


    "Let me tell you something here. If you turn down my suggestion, you will find the consequences


    unbearable," Xu Bao said sinisterly.


    And he suddenly exuded an authoritative aura, which caused many onlookers to turn pale.


    At the same time, Xu Bao''s burly underlings made themselves look more intimidating. They even lifted


    their baseball bats. As if they were prepared to attack Ye Fan right away, the moment he turned down


    their boss'' suggestion.


    "Oh, really?" Ye Fanughed coldly and said, "In that case, let me tell you something too. If you piss


    me off, you will find the consequences unbearable."


    Damn!


    "This fellow is a tough guy~¡± "He is still trying to show off even now?"


    "Isn''t he being a fool?"


    When they heard what Ye Fan had said, all the diners in the restaurantughed mockingly and they


    looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.


    "Is Mu-Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband a mental patient?"


    "How dare Ye Fan talk back to him? Does he not know that Mr. Bao is Master Li Er''s subordinate?"


    Yang Qian smiled mockingly. She was pleased to see things develop this way. Meanwhile, Xue Lin


    could only shake his head.


    This Ye Fan is as good as dead!


    And just as expected, after Xu Bao heard what Ye Fan had said, his expression turnedpletely cold.


    And he also stopped fondling his femalepanion.


    "You bastard. Since you have a death wish, I will lend you a helping hand."


    "Long. Mu. Get over there and break one of his legs!" Xu Baomanded.


    "No, don''t. Pleasee at me all at once. I am in a hurry," Ye Fan said nonchntly.


    "Screw you! You have a death wish!" Xu Bao and his men blew their tops and, spurred on by their


    anger, the underlings readied themselves to hit Ye Fan with their weapons.


    But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly raised his hand.


    When Xu Bao saw this, he thought that Ye Fan had be afraid.


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared now?" heughed.


    "Don''t do the crime if you can''t do the time!"


    "Get down on your knees and apologize now?!!"


    Xu Bao roared angrily. And the onlookers looked at Ye Fan as if he was an oddball. They had thought


    that there was some courage in him. But looking at him now, he just looked like a coward who had lost


    his courage after getting scared a little.


    Yang Qian sneered disdainfully. And then she took out her phone to record the scene. She wanted to


    get the video footage of Ye Fan going down on his knees. Afterward, she would upload it to the inte


    and turn Qiu Mu-Cheng''s good-for-nothing husband into a "celebrity."


    However, just as everybody was expecting to see Ye Fan get down on his knees, he ced his raised


    hand by his ear and said, "Hello, may I know who''s speaking?"


    Shit!


    Just then, the whole ce went quiet.


    The corner of Xu Bao''s eye was twitching so hard that his eyeball almost popped out.


    And the onlookers froze in surprise for a moment.


    What the hell had just happened!


    They had not imagined that Ye Fan was only raising his hand because he wanted to answer a phone


    call?!!!


    Humiliation.


    Xu Bao felt that he had been utterly humiliated!


    Even though his underlings were about to attack him with their weapons, this fellow was still leisurely


    chatting away on his phone.


    At this moment, one could hear a pin drop in the restaurant. Everybody was looking dumbfoundedly at


    Ye Fan, who was still in the middle of his phone call.


    "Oh? You are already here?"


    "I just ran into a little problem here."


    "Okay, youe over. I am at the nearby Sheng Tian Restaurant."


    Soon, Ye Fan ended the call. At this moment, he discovered that everyone was looking strangely at


    him.


    Ye Fan put his phone back and said indifferently, "Alright, let us continue."


    "You want to continue? Go screw yourself!"


    "Do you think we are ying house here? You think you can just ask for a time out?¡± Xu Bao screamed


    angrily.


    "But, based on what I heard earlier, it sounded like you were calling for backup?"


    "Okay. I will y your game. All the way to the end. Until it''s game over for you."


    "Besides Master Li Er, I fear nobody in Yunzhou," Xu Bao said with a sinister smile.


    Ye Fanughed when he heard this. "What a coincidence! The call earlier was from Master Li Er. He


    said he wanted to invite me to his house for dinner."

 Chapter 126 Now, Do You Believe Me?

    Chapter 126 Now, Do You Believe Me?


    "You bastard! Are you ying me for a fool?"


    When he heard what Ye Fan said, Xu Bao''s expression froze right away. A cold light glinted in his eyes,


    while his face turned as sombre as a graveyard.


    When the onlookers saw the look on Xu Bao''s face, they knew that he was thoroughly enraged.


    "This fellow has a death wish."


    "He is still trying to show off even though he is backed into a corner?"


    "Is he trying to get himself killed?"


    One after another, many among the onlookers shook their heads and looked at Ye Fan with pity.


    As for Li Xiao-Hong, she had already turned pale from fright. Right now, she was so worried that she


    nearly burst into tears.


    Xu Bao stared coldly ahead as he continued to sit haughtily in his armchair.


    He waved a hand and one of his underlings threw a metal bat at Ye Fan''s feet.


    "I will give you another chance to stay alive."


    "Pick it up and break your leg with it. You do that and I will let this matter slide."


    "Otherwise, I will kill you where you stand!!!¡±


    Boom~


    Xu Bao''s shout was filled with killing intent and it swept through the lobby like a hurricane.


    The surrounding onlookers started to look panicky.


    Only Xu Bao continued to sit haughtily in the armchair with his legs crossed. He had a cigar in one


    hand, while his other hand was busy fondling his femalepanion''s butt. Just then, he looked like a


    king among men. And when his authoritative voice swept through the lobby, it


    overwhelmed the crowd with awe!!!


    Everyone had turned pale. Some onlookers in the crowd even advised Ye Fan to quit while the going


    was good. After all, losing a leg was a much better deal than losing his life.


    But Ye Fan smiled lightly. He shook his head as he looked at Xu Bao, who was still seated haughtily


    and hugging his femalepanion.


    "Once, there was a man like you. He too was sitting in a chair in the middle of the lobby. At that time,


    he was also smoking a cigar and hugging a woman. And just like what you are doing now, he also tried


    to show off in front of me. In the end, I kicked him like a ball. When I was finished with him, he had


    several broken ribs. His name was Sheng Tian. Maybe you two know each other."


    What?


    When Xu Bao heard this, he swept his femalepanion aside and jumped out of his chair like a jack-


    in-the-box.


    "You bastard! I dare you to say that again!"


    "Mr. Tian is a bigwig in Jianghai! A brat like you has no right to insult someone like him!"


    Xu Bao flew into a rage at once. And he red so hard at Ye Fan that his eyes almost popped out of


    their sockets.


    However, just as Xu Bao was about to order his underlings to beat the boastful young man to death,


    the door to the restaurant was pushed open with a loud bang.


    Whoosh~


    The cold night wind found the opening and swept frantically into the restaurant.


    Immediately afterward, a dozen or so burly men streamed in as well.


    The new arrivals were all wearing suits and sunsses. As they marched into the restaurant, their


    ck leather shoes cked heavily on the marble floor.


    Upright like pine trees. Swift as the wind. And brimming with an awe-inspiring presence, they entered


    the restaurant.


    "Where did these reckless foolse from?"


    "How dare you barge into Mr. Bao''s turf?¡±


    When she saw the group of sudden intruders, Xu Bao''s femalepanion started tosh out at the


    new arrivals like an angry chicken.


    But Xu Bao''s face turned pale when he caught side of the group''s leader. And without further ado, he


    pped his mouthypanion to the floor with a backhand.


    "You stupid bitch! Shut your mouth right now!"


    "How dare you insult these gentlemen?"


    Xu Bao was so frightened that he nearly wet himself. After delivering his scolding, he hurried forward to


    wee the new arrivals.


    "Mr. Shen, what an honor to have you here. Forgive me for noting out to meet you."


    Xu Bao bowed his head and bent his body forward; his demeanor was so respectful that it made him


    look as insignificant as dirt.


    At this moment, he could feel his heart quaking within him, as he pondered the reason for Shen Jiu-Yi''s


    visit.


    Most people might not know, but Xu Bao knew that Shen Jiu-Yi was Master Li Er''s most favored


    subordinate.


    Whether it was status or authority, Shen Jiu-Yi had much more of these than Xu Bao.


    Thetter was at most Master Li Er''s errand boy.


    That was why, upon meeting Shen Jiu-Yi, Xu Bao had greeted him in such a respectful manner.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi simply ignored Xu Bao''s respectful greeting. After pushing thetter aside, he led his


    men forward to where Ye Fan was standing.


    And then, Shen Jiu-Yi bowed at the waist and greeted Ye Fan respectfully: "Mr. Chu, Master Er


    respectfully invites you to dinner!"


    At this moment, it felt as though a giant rock had fallen into the sea and stirred up a tsunami.


    After Shen Jiu-Yi had spoken, the dozen or so underlings behind him bowed in unison.


    "Mr. Chu, Master Er respectfully invites you to dinner!"


    "Master Er respectfully invites you to dinner!!"


    Swoosh~


    All of the dozen or so burly underlings bowed at the waist and greeted Ye Fan respectfully.


    Their greetings coalesced into a stream and surged forth like a thunderbolt, shocking everyone in the


    restaurant.


    Deathly silence~


    The deathly silence of a graveyard.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After Shen Jiu-Yi and his men had paid their respect to Ye Fan, the whole restaurant went quiet. One


    could almost hear a pin drop in there.


    Within the enormous lobby, one could only hear the sound of the cold wind sweeping through the ce


    and the reverberation of the men''s greetings.


    Li Xiao-Hong had already fallen into a daze.


    Xue Lin and Yang Qian were staring at the scene with bulging eyes.


    As for Xu Bao, he remained standing on the spot as if he had just been struck by lightning.


    At this moment, all the onlookers were frozen to the spot.


    Nobody spoke. They did not dare to. Just then, they could only feel the immense shock swirling in their


    hearts.


    In the restaurant, only Ye Fan''s slim figure remained standing at ease.


    His hands were sped behind his back and heughed haughtily. As a passing breeze stirred the


    fringe of hair in front of his forehead, Ye Fan looked at Shen Jiu-Yi and gave an approving nod.


    "Mm, this is thoughtful of Li Er."


    After he had said this, Ye Fan lifted his head and looked at Xu Bao. Thetter had already been


    frightened out of his wits.


    "Mr. Bao, what do you think?" Ye Fan asked with a light smile dancing on his lips.


    "Just now, when I told you that Li Er has invited me to dinner, you didn''t believe me.


    Do you believe me now?"


    "When I said you could not afford to offend me, you didn''t believe me either. Now, do you believe me?"


    Ye Fan''s words were like knives stabbing into Xu Bao''s heart.


    At this moment, Xu Bao''s body was trembling and he was so scared that he could hardly stand. Ye


    Fan''s shout had been so awe-inspiring that it forced Xu Bao to retreat several steps in a row. In the


    end, he backed into the armchair and fell down together with it.


    When Shen Jiu-Yi saw this, he immediately understood what had just happened.


    A shadow came over his face and then he blew his top when he looked at Xu Bao.


    "Xu Bao, you sure are gutsy. How dare you insult Master Er''s VIP guest?¡±


    "It lookes like you have a death wish."


    "Since this is the case, please remember to have a decentst meal tonight.


    Tomorrow, Master Er will send you on your way!"


    "Please don''t. Mr... Mr. Shen. I... I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Please intercede


    for me in front of Master Er. I really did not know that he is Master Er''s VIP guest.¡±


    "Mr. Shen, I... I don''t want to die. Please don''t tell Master Er~"


    Xu Bao was so terrified that he had already lost all strength in his body. He was almost in tears as he


    begged for mercy. To think the brat he had looked down on earlier would turn out to be the one to dig


    his grave!

 Chapter 127 You Are??

    Chapter 127 You Are??


    "This Xu Bao used to be one of Master Er''s capable subordinates. He has served under Master Er for


    many years. But due to his bad conduct, Master Er has never given him any important responsibility.


    And so Xu Bao was banished to this neighborhood and put in charge of this restaurant."


    "In the past, Xu Bao has stepped out of line on numerous asions. Due to sentimental reasons,


    Master Er has never punished him too harshly."


    "But today, Xu Bao has offended Mr. Chu. So this time, I think Master Er will be ruthless and remove


    him from his position."


    At this moment, Ye Fan had already gotten into the car with Shen Jiu-Yi and they were moving toward


    Li Er''s vi in Yunzhou.


    Shen Jiu-Yi had already left some men to restrain Xu Bao. Right now, thetter was awaiting


    sentencing from Li Er. As for Li Xiao-Hong, she had already received justpensation for her loss.


    "A person''s foundation lies in his conduct." "No matter how capable a person is, you can''t entrust


    important responsibilities to him if his conduct is bad," Ye Fan said nonchntly as he sat in the car.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu. You are right. I will ry your words to Master Er,¡± Shen Jiu-Yi said respectfully.


    "Mm." Ye Fan nodded his head once and said nothing more. He shut his eyes and sat in silence.


    Whoosh~


    The wheels spun swiftly as the convoy of luxury cars sped along the streets of Yunzhou.


    And while the low roars of the car engines rang through the air like the cries of wild beasts, the orange


    headlights of the vehicles tore through the canopy of the night sky like so many swords.


    Very soon, Ye Fan and the others arrived at the vi.


    And Li Er, who had already been waiting at the entrance, went forward to wee Ye Fan right away.


    "Wee, Mr. Chu~¡±


    "I have already prepared the feast. We are just waiting for you to arrive."


    Li Er smiled fawningly and quick-stepped toward Ye Fan.


    "What the... And I thought we were waiting for some VIP?"


    "He is just a youngster. Only a few years older than myself."


    "And he''s supposed to be ''Mr. Chu?"''


    "I have no idea what is going through my brother''s head. How could he entrust the survival of


    Jiangdong to a youngster like him?"


    At this moment, Li Er had already led his family members forward to wee Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, a young and beautiful girl was standing in front of the vi with her arms crossed. She was


    wearing a form-fitting chiffon dress and a high ponytail. The former entuated her figure while the


    alluring, and one would find it difficult to look away from them.


    The girl''s name was Li Xue-Qi and she was Li Er''s sister.


    However, just then, she did not look happy. Her earlier anticipation and curiosity had turned to


    disappointment the moment she saw Ye Fan.


    "Mydy, Mr. Chu has already arrived. You should go over and greet him. Master Er specially told her


    to establish a good rtionship with Mr. Chu." When Jin Bao noticed that Li Xue-Qi had no intention to


    move from her spot, he stepped in to counsel her.


    But Li Xue-Qi snorted coldly and said, "He is just a brat. Is he worthy of receiving my wee?"


    After she had finished speaking, Li Xue-Qi turned around and walked away.


    Before seeing him, Li Xue-Qi had imagined "Mr. Chu" to be a talented and suave gentleman; someone


    who was learned and refined. But s, the beautiful illusion she had of him was shattered when she


    saw how shabbily dressed he was.


    "How dare hee and meet my brother while wearing no-name-brand running shoes?"


    "How could a bumpkin like him be a VIP?"


    Li Xue-Qi stomped away angrily. And Jin Bao was left behind with an awkward smile on his face.


    The prideful youngdy of the Li family, sister of Li Er, was probably the only person who would dare to


    speak of Mr. Chu like this.


    "This is Mr. Chu''s first visit to our vi. Indeed, you have honored our family.¡± "Come, Xue-Qi,e


    over here and greet Mr. Chu." With a smile on his face, Li Er called for his sister toe and greet Ye


    Fan. But when he turned around, he found that she had already gone away.


    Li Er frowned and asked, "Mm? Where is Xue-Qi?"


    "Master Er, the youngdy has already returned to the house," Jin Bao answered in a panic.


    "This silly girl. She doesn''t know her manners." A dark expression came over Li Er''s face, and he


    started to tremble with rage.


    "Mr. Chu, please forgive her. Xue-Qi is young and ignorant. She is also my father''s only daughter so we


    have been spoiling her," Li Er hurriedly exined to Ye Fan.


    But, of course, Ye Fan did not take this matter to heart. After all, he did not know any Li Xue-Qi, Li Yu-


    Qi or whoever. An inconsequential person like her did not merit his attention.


    Afterward, Li Er went in front of Ye Fan and guided thetter through the vi.


    But rather than calling Li Er''s residence a vi, it would be more appropriate to call it a manor.


    The grounds of the manor took up a lot of space. The size was almostparable to the entire


    Liuyuan Residential District. Along the way, Ye Fan could see pavilions and rare nts littering the


    Just by looking at their huge manor that was located on prime real estate in the middle of the city, one


    could tell just what sort of status the Li family enjoyed in Yunzhou.


    Any visitor to the manor would be stunned by the opulence of the ce.


    But Ye Fan was a Chu by birth, so he was unimpressed by the sights before him.


    "Mr. Chu, this way please."


    After a brief moment, Li Er turned to Ye Fan and gestured for him to follow. And then he led thetter to


    a long pavilion.


    The banquet had already been set up there.


    Several servers in cheongsams were waiting respectfully by the side. When they saw Ye Fan and Li Er,


    all of them bowed slightly and greeted the two men respectfully.


    "You are Mr. Chu?"


    "You are young, but you sure put on a lot of airs."


    "And you even made Master Er go out there personally to wee you?"


    "Do you think you are worthy of this honor?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Two persons had already seated themselves at the banquet table.


    The one who was speaking right now was an old man in a Tang jacket. He had white hair, but he


    looked energetic despite his age. His breathing, unlike that of most elderly people, was deep and


    strong. A discerning person would be able to tell from a single nce that the old man was a martial


    artist.


    When he saw Ye Fan, the old man spoke heavily, and his words carried a tinge of haughtiness.


    Sitting beside the old man was the elegant and beautiful Li Xue-Qi.


    Just then, Ye Fan was walking toward the table while surrounded by a group of people. Li Xue-Qi


    nced at him, the unhappiness and disdain evident in her eyes.


    How dare a person like him sit at the same table as my teacher! This is an insult to my teacher!


    "You are?"


    Ye Fan walked forward and lifted his head. He was slightly taken aback by what he saw and eximed


    involuntarily.


    The old man in the Tang jacket looked even prouder of himself when he saw the look of recognition on


    the young man''s face. He lifted his head and talked down to Ye Fan in a disdainful manner.


    "Young man, it seems you are notpletely ignorant. You actually managed to recognize me," he


    said haughtily.


    "That''s right, I am the one who is renowned throughout the pugilisticmunity of Yunzhou..."


    The old man continued to show off but, before he could finish speaking, Ye Fan had already stepped


    forward with a smile. And thetter turned to face Yin Bao, who was standing just beside the old man.


    "You and your brother were the ones who ran into mest time. Am I right?"


    "I... I..." Yin Bao was so touched that he almost burst into tears.


    He had not imagined that a VIP like Mr. Chu would actually remember a small fry like himself.


    At that moment, Jin Bao felt extremely ttered. It was as if the gods had bestowed a huge favor upon


    him. His eyes reddened as he trembled with excitement.


    "Yes...yes. Mr. Chu, it''s me. I am Yin Bao. My brother and I still remember what you patiently and


    sincerely taught us thest time we met. What you said about being a calm person and a kind


    person..."


    Yin Bao was in a state of great agitation.


    But the old man in the Tang jacket was looking terrible, as if he had just swallowed a fly. As he reeled in


    anger, the old man choked back the words he had been about to say.

 Chapter 128 Xing Hes Arrogance

    Chapter 128 Xing He''s Arrogance


    After he had gotten the cold shoulder from Ye Fan, it was only natural for the old man in the Tang jacket


    to get angry. He snorted coldly and his displeasure with Ye Fan grew even stronger.


    Li Xue-Qi also frowned and looked unhappily at Ye Fan.


    "My teacher was talking to you. Did you not hear him?"


    "Xue-Qi, how could you talk to Mr. Chu like this? Quick, apologize to him right now.¡± Li Er scolded his


    sister right away, when he heard her talking so rudely to Ye Fan. And he demanded that she apologize


    to Ye Fan at once.


    But Li Xue-Qi remained recalcitrant. She turned to her brother and asked angrily: "Why are you telling


    me to apologize to him? Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Did you not see what happened just now? My teacher has honored this fellow by deigning to speak to


    him. But look at what he just did. He actually ignored my teacher even though he is just a junior. He


    should be the one to apologize," Li Xue-Qi said bluntly.


    Li Er flew into a panic when he heard this and he admonished his sister angrily: "Xue-Qi, shut your


    mouth!"


    "Mr. Chu is our guest. How dare you cause him offence?"


    "He is a guest. But what about my teacher? Is he not our guest too? Brother, if you show favoritism like


    this, you will disappoint my teacher." However, Li Xue-Qi continued to argue with her brother and speak


    up for her teacher.


    "You~" For a while, Li Er found himself at a loss for words. He was so angry that he did not know what


    to say to his sister.


    He could afford to offend neither Ye Fan nor the old man.


    After all, the survival of Jiangdong depended on the both of them.


    "Xue-Qi, there is no need to me your brother. This is not Master Er''s fault. He has always been a


    benevolent and righteous man. He treats everyone with kindness. If you want to me someone,


    me that arrogant person who does not know how to behave like a human being." Although the old


    man did not name anyone, even an idiot could tell that he was talking about Ye Fan.


    The "arrogant person" said nothing in response. After chatting with Jin Bao and Yin Bao, Ye Fan sat


    down to drink his tea. He paid no attention to either Li Xue-Qi or the old man in the Tang jacket.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the table felt a bit awkward.


    And so Li Er hurriedlyughed to break the ice. "Well, since you all do not know each other yet, please


    allow me to make the introductions."


    "Headmaster Xing, this is the person I told you about before. He is the person who defeated Wu He-


    Rong''s fellow disciple with a single punch." Li Er pointed at Ye Fan and introduced him to Xing He, the


    old man in the Tang jacket.


    Before Xing He could say anything, Li Xue-Qi snorted disdainfully and said under her breath: "He


    defeated Wu He-Rong''s fellow disciple with a single punch? I think he simply got lucky. He is only a few


    years older than me. How strong can he be?"


    Li Er red at his sister and she promptly shut up. But her disdain for Ye Fan was still clearly obvious.


    And then it was the old man''s turn to be introduced. Li Er turned to Ye Fan and said: "Mr. Chu, this is


    Mr. Xing He, the headmaster of the Taiji school in Yunzhou.


    I don''t know if Mr. Chu understands Chinese wushu, but headmaster Xing He is a venerable elder in


    Yunzhou''s wushumunity. His Taiji Fist has already reached the acme of perfection."


    "Last month, he took part in an international wushu forum as Great China''s representative. He has only


    just returned a few days ago."


    "Also, headmaster Xing He is my sister''s teacher. Although Xue-Qi is a girl, she is very enthusiastic


    about thebative arts. And she has been learning Taiji from headmaster Xing He ever since she


    was a little girl.¡±


    As Li Er said all this, the old man was filled with pride. He sat up a bit straighter, while the look of


    authority and aloof pride in his eyes grew even more evident.


    Xing He felt very confident that his fame would be able to overwhelm the inexperienced young man


    before him.


    And just as expected, the moment Li Er had finished speaking, a change came over Ye Fan''s


    expression and he eximed, "That''s good!"


    When Li Xue-Qi heard this, she immediately lifted her chin and snorted. "Hmph, it is good that you


    know what a great man my teacher is."


    Meanwhile, a proud smile appeared on Xing He''s lips. The old man lifted his tea cup and took a sip, as


    he waited for the respectfulpliments to pour forth from Ye Fan.


    However~


    "This fish tastes really good. This is no ordinary carp, is it?¡± Ye Fan was looking at the te of fish in


    front of him, as though he had not noticed the expressions on Xing He''s and Li Xue-Qi''s faces.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You~" Xing He''s face twisted with rage and he nearly had a stroke right there and then. His body


    trembled and the tea he was drinking spurted out of his nostrils. If it were not out of consideration for


    Master Li Er, he would have already taught the insolent young man a harsh lesson by pping him in


    the face.


    Li Xue-Qi was also enraged by Ye Fan''s rudeness, and her face was flushed red with anger.


    Her teacher had been humiliated by Ye Fan several times in a row, so it was only natural for her to get


    angry. As she red at Ye Fan, her eyes looked as though they were about to spit fire.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Ye Fan had never paid her or her teacher the slightest bit of


    attention. All along, it had been their own idea to show off in front of him. Therefore, no me of any


    kind should be attached to Ye Fan.


    Li Er''s mouth twitched a little, and then he answered Ye Fan''s question with a smile. "That''s right. This


    is a red-tailed carp from the Yellow River, one of the best kinds of carp. Both the taste and nutrition


    value are top ss."


    Li Er chuckled.


    At this moment, Xing He interrupted Li Er with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Master Er, we had better get down to business."


    Li Er nodded and said, "Since headmaster Xing He has spoken, I will be forthright."


    "The main reason I have hosted today''s banquet is to give the both of you a send-off."


    "Tomorrow, the both of you will represent Jiangdong and set off for Mount Tai to answer Wu He-Rong''s


    challenge!"


    "When the timees, headmaster Xing He will fight Wu He-Rong first to sap his strength."


    "Mr. Chu will appear in the finale to kill Wu He-Rong and cement the victory for Jiangdong!"


    Yes. This was the final stratagem thought up by Li Er, Chen Ao and the other Jiangdong leaders after


    many days of discussion.


    After all, if they wanted to diffuse the risk, they could not afford to keep all their eggs in one basket.


    Therefore, after getting Ye Fan on their side, they had also invited the headmaster of the Taiji school to


    help them deal with Wu He-Rong.


    With twice the insurance, their chances of victory at tomorrow''s duel would be even greater.


    "If you emerge victorious, the both of you will be the benefactors of all the leaders in Jiangdong"


    "Come, Mr. Chu and headmaster Xing. Let us drink a toast to the duel!¡±


    Li Erughed heartily, stood up from his seat and raised his cup toward Ye Fan and Xing He.


    But, to Li Er''s surprise, Xing He did not touch his cup, even after a long wait.


    "Headmaster Xing He, what are you...?" Li Er asked.


    Xing He snorted coldly and said, "Master Er, what do you mean by what you just said?"


    "Why am I the warm-up act? Why is a youngster like him in the finale?"


    "Perhaps you think that I am weaker than a youngster?!" Xing He asked heavily.


    And with a sombre look on his face, he mmed his hand on the table.

 Chapter 129 Pointing a Sword at Ye Fan

    Chapter 129 Pointing a Sword at Ye Fan


    The victor bes king; the vanquished the bandit!


    And only the victors live on in people''s memories.


    But right now, Li Er actually wanted him to be the one to face Wu He-Rong first. Just so he could sap


    Wu He-Rong''s strength and prepare the stage for Ye Fan''s entrance.


    He was the inheritor of the Taiji Fist and the headmaster of a school. And yet, they had relegated him to


    the role of foil for some youngster.


    He would have to exert all of his strength in the fight and then give away the prize to someone else. To


    a person like Xing He, such a humiliation was too much to bear.


    "That''s right, brother. Have you gotten the order mixed up?"


    "My teacher is a revered figure in the wushumunity. Everyone out there knows who he is. What


    worth does this brat have? How could you ask my teacher to act as his foil?"


    Finally, Li Xue-Qi lost her patience andshed out at her brother in a fit of righteous fury.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "You silly girl! Your behaviour is getting more and more outrageous! How dare you call Mr. Chu a brat?"


    "Do you know? If Mr. Chu wants to, he can kill you as easily as he kills a chicken!"


    Li Er blew his top as well and rebuked his sister angrily.


    "Don''t open your mouth again unless you want me to kick you out."


    "I allowed you to attend this banquet because I wanted you to gain some experience. You are not here


    to cause trouble!"


    Li Er''s anger overwhelmed Li Xue-Qipletely.


    Her face turned pale and she dared not speak another word. But, inwardly, she was still disdainful of Ye


    Fan.


    She could not understand why her brother was treating a youngster her age with such respect. What


    merits did he have?


    No matter how powerful he was, there was no way he could be stronger than her teacher.


    After all, wushu was not something that could be mastered overnight. To unleash its full power, one


    would need to keep training over a long period of time.


    Even if this Mr. Chu had started learning martial arts in his mother''s womb, it was still impossible for


    him to umte more training time than her teacher.


    After rebuking his sister, Li Er turned to Xing He again and said catingly: "Headmaster Xing He, I


    know you are a revered person in the pugilisticmunity. But this decision was made by Chen Ao of


    Jiangdong, Lei San of Jingzhou and the other leaders of our province. So I hope you will act


    magnanimously and ce the interests of Jiangdong above yourself. Please do not make things


    difficult for me."


    Li Er spoke heavily as he tried to persuade Xing He.


    But the elderly Taiji master was not one to give up easily. He stood up and said coldly, "Alright. Master


    Er, I will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    "Since the leaders of Jiangdong do not believe in me, then let me have a duel with this young man


    today."


    "How about it, young man? Do you dare to ept my challenge?"


    "If I lose, I am willing to be your foil!¡±


    "But if you lose, you will give up your ce in the finale to someone more worthy."


    Xing He''s voice was vigorous and, as he stared at Ye Fan, his aura turned intimidating. At this moment,


    the zeal to do battle was evident on the old man''s


    face.


    "Well~" Li Er found himself hesitating.


    Undoubtedly, Xing He''s challenge fit in exactly with Li Er''s wishes.


    The Jiangdong leaders had suddenly added Xing He''s name to the lineup because they were worried


    that Wu He-Rong might be too strong an opponent for Ye Fan.


    After all, from the very beginning, they had only seen Ye Fan in action once. Therefore they were still


    unsure if his victory then had been due to luck or ability.


    Now that Xing He had issued his challenge, would it not be a good opportunity to gauge Ye Fan''s


    ability?


    And so, Li Er turned to Ye Fan and whispered: ''''Mr. Chu, headmaster Xing He is determined to fight


    you. What do you want to do?"


    Ye Fan did not reply right away. He took a sip of tea and chuckled. "Headmaster Xing He, you are a


    sessor of the Taiji Fist, a wushu grandmaster and the headmaster of a martial art school. To an


    ordinary person, these titles are certainly impressive."


    "But these things that you take pride in are just fool''s gold to me. Your martial art style only looks strong


    on the outside but is feeble on the inside. You may be able to use it to scare people, but it ispletely


    useless in a real fight."


    "I bet you can''t even take a single punch from the Boxing King, Huo Dun. As for your proposed duel


    with me, do you think you are worthy enough?"


    "What insolence!"


    "You arrogant brat!"


    After Ye Fan had spoken, Xing He flew into a rage right away and a look of great anger came over his


    face.


    He stood up from his seat and started to scream furiously at Ye Fan.


    "What an arrogant brat!"


    "I am fool''s gold, am I?"


    "I am feeble on the inside, am I?"


    "Can you even block a single punch from me?"


    "Can you even take a single blow from me?"


    "How dare you insult me when you don''t even have the guts to face me in a duel?"


    Xing He pped the table hard and rose to his full height. When he faced Ye Fan, his eyes were filled


    with calm anger and his sharp words of rebuke stabbed at the young man like swords.


    "I, Xing He, was born in a family of Taiji masters."


    "I started practicing my stance at the age of three. And when I was six, I learned how to punch!" "When


    I was ten, I could already perform the quintessence of wushu, Taiji swordy!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "When I was thirteen, I inherited my father''s legacy and became the sessor of Taiji!"


    "Both Master Er and the mayor treat me as an honored guest."


    "How dare an unknown brat like you look down on me?"


    Xing He''s angry words poured forth in a torrent and rang out eloquently at the table.


    With every word he spoke, he took a step forward.


    Finally, he stomped down with his right leg.


    Boom-


    The bluestone tile beneath his feet cracked open amidst the heavy sound of an explosion.


    And a deep foot print appeared among the debris.


    "I can stamp on the ground and leave my print behind. Can you?"


    Bang~


    As Xing He wed at a nearby pir, another explosion rang out. And, amidst the cloud of sawdust, a


    deep w print could be seen on the pir.


    "I can grab a pir and leave my print behind. Can you?"


    "You are just a little brat! I have honored you by eating at the same table as you."


    "But instead of feeling awed and grateful, you actually dared to speak boastfully in front of me?"


    "How dare you?!!!"


    Within the manor, under the long pavilion, the Taiji master red at Ye Fan with frosty-cold eyes and


    rebuked the young man angrily.


    As Xing He''s words thundered through the surroundings, one could easily hear the pride in his voice.


    The nearby female servers were all thoroughly overwhelmed by Xing He''s majestic presence. Their


    faces turned as white as sheet and all of them held their breath, for fear of making a sound.


    But Ye Fan kept hisposure in the face of Xing He''s torrential fury.


    Xing He''s boastful words had failed to disturb the young man, and thetter remained as calm as a


    millpond.


    Ye Fan picked up his cup, took a sip of tea and smiled nonchntly.


    "You have said a lot, but so what?"


    "You are still not worthy enough to be my opponent.¡±


    "Master Er, let''s call it a night. I still have other matters to attend to, so I will not be keeping you


    After he had finished speaking, Ye Fan stood up from his seat. And without waiting for Li Er''s answer,


    he turned around to leave.


    "Young man, you must have a death wish!" After getting so disrespectfully ignored by Ye Fan, Xing He


    was now thoroughly enraged. So he made a move to chase after Ye Fan to teach him a lesson.


    When Li Er saw this, he stood in Xing He''s way and said: "Headmaster Xing He, since Mr. Chu is afraid


    to face you in battle, then please let it go. There is no need to ruin our harmonious rtionship. How


    about this? I will listen to your suggestion and put you in the finale act."


    Clearly, Li Er had started to have doubts about Ye Fan''s ability, after seeing thetter''s earlier reaction.


    After all, if Ye Fan was truly confident about his own ability, he would not have shied away from Xing


    He''s challenge.


    And now, he was in a hurry to get away. Obviously, Ye Fan had gotten cold feet.


    Li Er shook his head and sighed.


    "It looks like Mr. Chu simply got lucky at Sheng Tian Restaurant," he muttered under his breath.


    But at this moment, Li Xue-Qi, who had been quietly fuming by herself after her brother''s scolding,


    suddenly stood up from her seat.


    "Teacher, this brat has been very rude to you. How can we let him get away so easily? I have to teach


    him a painful lesson!"


    "Xue-Qi, don''t be rude!"


    Li Er was taken aback by his sister''s action, and he hurriedly stood up to stop her. But he was toote.


    At this moment, Li Xue-Qi had already picked up the wooden sword she normally used for practice. A


    cold light glinted in her eyes as she stepped gracefully toward Ye Fan. And then she thrusted her sword


    at his back.


    When the wooden sword left its scabbard, it exuded an awe-inspiring presence as it went straight for


    Ye Fan!

 Chapter 130 Ye Fans Miraculous Feat!

    Chapter 130 Ye Fan''s Miraculous Feat!


    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind sprung up.


    The chilly early autumn wind stirred Ye Fan''s forelock and several willow leaves on the ground under


    the pavilion.


    Whoosh~


    And then it happened in the sh of an eye. Ye Fan, who had been calmly walking forward, suddenly


    stretched out his hand and plucked a willow leaf out of thin air. As he gripped the leaf between his


    index and middle finger, it hummed with invisible energy. And then he swung his arm backward.


    Swoosh-


    The willow leaf sped through the air toward Li Xue-Qi, who was right behind Ye Fan.


    Li Er and the others could only hear a buzzing sound.


    The speeding willow leaf created a sonic boom, and then it hit the wooden sword in


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Li Xue-Qi''s hand.


    Bang~


    The sword shattered immediately, and the fine debris drizzled down to the ground.


    But the impact did not slow down the leaf at all. As Li Xue-Qi looked on in a panic, it flew past her ear


    and headed straight for her teacher, Xing He!


    The old Taiji master reeled in shock, and hurriedly tried to dodge the iing projectile.


    But the de of leaf was as swift as a bolt of lightning.


    When Xing He spotted the leaf, it had already reached where he was. And as he looked on in despair,


    it brushed against his neck and continued to speed past him.


    Finally, with a loud ng, it embedded itself into the pir behind Xing He.


    One third of the leaf had sunk itself into the wood!


    "This... this is?"


    "He has reached the level where he can use a de of grass, a strip of wood or a piece of pebble as a


    sword!"


    "Even a petal of flower or a de of leaf can be used to wound others!¡±


    The sight before him sent Li Er into a state of agitation. His eyes widened and a change came over his


    expression. Finally, he jumped up from his seat, walked over to the pir and started at the de of leaf


    that had been plunged into the wood. All the color drained from his face as he stood there reeling in


    shock!


    He had not expected to be able to witness such a miraculous feat with his own eyes.


    Deathly silence~


    It went on for a long time.


    At this moment, it waspletely quiet within the pavilion.


    A slight breeze blew past and rustled the leaves in the willow trees.


    Ye Fan was already long gone, and only speechless surprise remained behind in his wake.


    Meanwhile, Li Xue-Qi had not moved her spot. She remained standing stock still, her face pale with


    fright. Most of her sword had already shattered into tiny pieces, and only the hilt remained.


    Even now, she still could not recover from her shock.


    It was as though she could still see the terrifying willow leaf flying toward her!


    The fear was still lingering in her mind!


    Li Xue-Qi found it difficult to imagine what would have happened to her if the leaf had hit her body


    instead of her sword. What would be her plight now?


    Panic filled her heart. And her teacher was faring no better.


    Even though Ye Fan was already long gone, Xing He continued to lean against the pir in a daze. His


    whole body was still shaking with fear.


    The willow leaf had actually brushed against his neck on its way to the pir.


    Xing He did not doubt that, if the leaf had deviated from its path, even by a little bit, it would now be


    lodged in his throat rather than the pir.


    Yes, Ye Fan had nearly taken his life with a single de of leaf!


    When Xing He thought about this, cold sweat broke out on his back. As he reeled in panic, his legs


    finally lost their strength and he copsed onto the ground.


    Before this moment, he had not imagined that a youngster disdained by everyone would be the person


    to nearly kill him.


    Just then, the old man looked as pale as a ghost. As heid sprawled on the ground, the lingering fear


    in his mind caused his body to tremble uncontrobly. There was no trace left of the majesty and pride


    he had disyed when he was rebuking Ye Fan.


    After a long moment, Li Er was the first person to recover his wits.


    "Ha~"


    "Hahaha-"


    "Mr. Chu is indeed a god-like man!"


    "With Mr. Chu on our side, it feels like even the gods are helping Jiangdong!"


    Within the manor, Li Er wasughing like a fool.


    Finally, he turned to look at the palelooking and panicking Xing He.


    "Headmaster Xing He, what now?" Li Er asked with a haughtyugh.


    "Now, we are going to let Mr. Chu appear in the finale. Will you ede to our request?"


    "I..." Xing He did not have the courage to say no to Li Er. The old man could feel his face blushing as


    the heavy weight of shame overwhelmed him.


    Clearly, Ye Fan''s miraculous feat had scared the so-called Taiji sessor into submission!


    After a long moment, Xing He sighed and said, "I, Xing He, will ede to your request."


    "I have made a fool of myself due to my ignorance~"


    Xing He was filled with a sense of defeat, and the shame he felt was evident in his voice.


    Earlier, he had praised himself to the skies in front of Ye Fan. But looking back now, he realized that his


    performance had been just a farce.


    As for Li Xue-Qi, her face was filled with self-ridicule.


    Only now did she finally understand why her brother had treated Mr. Chu with such respect.


    "With such capability, you are indeed worthy enough to receive respect from the leaders of Jiangdong."


    Of course, Ye Fan did not know just how much his feat of strength had shocked Li Er andpany.


    After throwing the de of leaf, he had simply left the ce without looking back.


    He was going to leave for the duel at Mount Tai tomorrow, and he had no idea when he would be


    returning.


    Faced with a trip out of town, the person Ye Fan was most worried about was undoubtedly his wife, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    That was why he had arranged to meet the president of Hongqi Group tonight at Yunwu Lake.


    He hoped that Xu Lei would be able to help him take care of his wife when he was not around.


    Especially when it came to work matters, he hoped that she would be able to aid Qiu Mu-Cheng


    secretly.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was just about to get off work. She was tidying her things and preparing


    to go home when she received a call from her BFF, Su Qian.


    "Qian-Qian, if you are calling again to talk about your love for your idol, then please don''t say anything.


    I have already heard enough." said she before Su Qian had started speaking.


    Every single day for the past few days, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been getting phone calls and text messages


    from her BFF. Without exception, every single call or message was about her love and infatuation with


    the harmonica yer.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to go crazy. She thought that her BFF was beyond help already.


    "Hehe, Mu-Cheng, how did you know what I was about to say?" Su Qian chuckled.


    "Piss off. Don''t you dareugh. Goodbye!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that she wanted to hang up


    immediately.


    "Please don''t hang up! Mu-Cheng, I have something else to talk to you about. Do you know who I ran


    into tonight? Your husband, Ye Fan!"


    "Do you know what he was doing? He was working as a server at a restaurant."


    "And you actually thought he was some VIP. I have already told you that you were just overthinking


    things. You didn''t believe me then. But what about now?"


    "If he is really a VIP, then why is he working as a server?"


    "You should divorce him right away. This country bumpkin is not worthy of you."


    "A person like him is destined to be mediocre for the rest of his life. He will never be sessful.¡±


    Su Qian continued to talk without stopping.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng did not take her words to heart. "Enough already, Qian-Qian. Stop lying to me. Ye


    Fan has already gone home to see his mother. He is not in Yunzhou right now, so how could you have


    seen


    him?"


    "I am hanging up. I still have stuff to do."


    "Mu-Cheng~" Su Qian was about to say more, but her friend had already hung up.


    "Damn! How dare she regard my goodwill as malice? I am so pissed-" Su Qian was upset at her


    friend''s refusal to believe her story.


    "Hmph, do you think I like poking my nose into your business?"


    "I have better things to do, you know?"


    "And you are cutting into my time with my idol,¡± Su Qian said angrily. Afterward, she sat down in front of


    her window and waited patiently for the harmonica recital to start.

 Chapter 131 Is This What Home Feels Like?

    Chapter 131 Is This What Home Feels Like?


    At the office.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng ended the call, she gathered her things and prepared to leave.


    Now that Ye Fan was not around, there were many chores for her to do at home.


    Her parents spent most of the day ying mahjong, and rarely bothered themselves with the


    household chores. The washing machine at home was filled to the brim with dirtyundry, and the floor


    had been left unwiped for several days already.


    Since she was getting off work earlier today, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought she would hurry home and do the


    chores.


    In the past, everyone in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family thought that Ye Fan was just an inconsequential


    character. But now, he had barely been gone for a few days and Qiu Mu-Cheng was already feeling


    exhausted from overwork.


    It was only now that Qiu Mu-Cheng realized just how much pressure and responsibility Ye Fan had


    been shouldering for her at home.


    Take yesterday for example. Qiu Mu-Cheng had been getting ready to do theundry when she


    realized she did not know how to use the washing machine in the first ce. In the end, she had to call


    Ye Fan for advice. And she did not even know how to turn on the stove, let alone make dinner. The


    whereabouts of everyday condiments such as salt, soy sauce and vinegar was also a mystery to her.


    This is human nature. People do not cherish what is around them; only when their loved ones are no


    longer around will they realize just how much their other halves have integrated into their lives.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng could not help but acknowledge that Ye Fan had be slightly indispensable to


    her. Not just in her daily life but in her heart as well.


    In the past, although her parents hadined day in and day out, but at least Ye Fan was also


    around. He had shamelessly made outrageousments that she found both funny and exasperating.


    During her three years of marriage with him, those jokes had mostly been her only source of relief.


    Now that Ye Fan was not around, she could only hear her parents'' abuses andints in the


    house. That was why Qiu Mu-Cheng would rather work overtime tillte at the office, than go home and


    listen to her parents'' usations andints.


    But no matter how unwilling she felt about this, that was still her home. And eventually, she would have


    to go back there.


    "Ah, if only I have a home that truly belongs to me~"


    Suddenly, the thought to buy a house grew in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s head. But she only entertained the idea


    for a while.


    Nowadays, house prices were high. And since her career was only just taking off, she did not have


    enough savings to buy one.


    I should just focus on my work first~" Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head to clear away the unrealistic


    fantasy. And then she walked out of her office.


    Undoubtedly, Qiu Mu-Cheng was the number one beauty of the Qiu family. The exquisite high heels


    she was wearing encased her feet and showed off her mesmerizing snow-white ankles, while her OL


    outfit gave her a certain otherworldly charm. As she walked through the office, she attracted sideway


    nces from numerouspany employees. One after another, they greeted her respectfully.


    "Miss Qiu, good evening~"


    "Miss Qiu, good evening~"


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng had been put solely in charge of a major project, the employees were naturally


    respectful toward her. But just then, she ran into Qiu Mu-Ying, who was also getting off work at the


    same time. And when Qiu Mu-Ying saw how respectfully everyone was treating her cousin, she was


    overwhelmed by jealousy.


    And so, she chimed in with a mocking remark. "I don''t know why you are feeling so smug. You didn''t


    get to this position through your own ability. Instead, you got it through your husband''s sexual favors.


    Don''t you feel dirty?"


    "Mm? What are you talking about?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to ignore her cousin but, when she heard


    this, she could not help but frown.


    Qiu Mu-Ying crossed her arms and smiled coldly at her cousin. "Don''t tell me you have no idea what I


    am talking about?"


    "The only sure way of keeping a deed secret is not to do it in the first ce."


    "At first I was curious. I was wondering why Miss Xu, the president of Hongqi Group, insisted on


    working only with you? And then everything became clear on the day before yesterday. My husband


    and I were at Belle''s Cafe when we ran into that good-for-nothing. He was sitting like ap dog beside


    Miss Xu and doing his best to suck up to her."


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words caused Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to be even more confused. "What are you trying to say? Who is ap dog?"


    "Heh, it looks like you are still in the dark?¡± Qiu Mu-Ying looked like she realized something when she


    saw the look of bewilderment on her cousin''s face. And her smile grew wider.


    "One should not wash their dirty linen in public. There are too many people around us, so I won''t go


    into details.¡±


    "But Mu-Cheng, as your sister, I would like to give you a warning. Put a leash on your husband.


    Otherwise, you might get cheated on and not know it."


    "Grandfather values his reputation highly so, even if your actions can bring us profit, you should know


    what consequences to expect if you people do anything to bring shame on our family."


    "You are on your own-"


    Qiu Mu-Ying sneered and then left.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was left behind, with a sombre expression on her face.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left the office. As she walked along the street on the way


    home, she kept on recalling the things her cousin had just told her.


    She said she saw someone drinking coffee with Miss Xu. Could it be Ye Fan?


    But Ye Fan has already left for the countryside six days ago. How could he make an appearance at


    Belle''s Cafe?


    Just then, she suddenly remembered the phone call from Su Qian.


    Her BFF had also imed to have run into Ye Fan today.


    Could it be that Su Qian was not lying?


    Had Ye Fan already returned to Yunzhou?


    Or maybe, he had not even gone to the countryside in the first ce.


    But if that was the case, why did he lie to me?


    Maybe he is doing something shady and does not want me to find out?


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng''s thoughts spiraled out of control, she suddenly became upset.


    It was obvious that an upset person would think about more things.


    And so, the memories of certain events popped into her head. For example, she remembered that time


    when the leaders of Jiangdong had visited the Han''s residence in Jianghai to pay their respect to her.


    And that time at the jewelery exhibition when Young Master Shen had acted so respectfully toward Ye


    Fan. And, of course, that time when Hongqi Group had awarded a contract to her at practically no cost


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    to herself.


    Before today, she also had her own suspicions. But she had thought that perhaps Ye Fan had done


    them favors in the past. But now, it looked like maybe Su Qian was right after all. It was possible that


    Ye Fan was risking his life for those people and doing shady deeds as their "white gloves.¡±


    Suddenly, Yunwu Lake appeared before her. Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised at how far she had walked


    unconsciously.


    And just as she was letting her imagination run wild, her phone suddenly rang.


    The caller was Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, have you reached home yet?"


    "Have you found the soy sauce yet? I think, for the time being, you had better not make dinner. Go


    order some takeout. You don''t even know how to use the stove, right? What if you have an ident?"


    "Also, do you know how to use the washing machine? Look at yourself. You can''t even take care of


    yourself. Now, do you understand the bliss of having a husband at home?" Ye Fan''s shameless words


    drifted through from the other end of the line.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly amused by Ye Fan''s buffoonery. Her face split into a smile, and then


    she told him off for being shameless in a fit of pretend rage.


    Ye Fan only chuckled in response.


    "Oh yeah, do we still have washing powder at home? Buy a packet on your way home. Don''t go to that


    discount supermarket in our neighborhood. They are cheats. Their merchandise are not cheap at all.


    Go to Yifeng Supermarket. It''s just next door."


    "Alright alright. I know already. Normally, I don''t see this talkative side of yours. You are even more


    talkative than my mother,¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng said in a rebuking tone. However, just then, a warm smile


    that nobody could see was dancing on her lips.


    Perhaps, this was what a home felt like.


    "Are you still at your mother''s? Is she doing well? When are youing back?" she asked softly.


    Ye Fan paused for a moment before he answered with augh. "Hahaha, I knew it!


    You do miss me. Darling, if you tell me you miss me, I wille back right away and warm your bed for


    you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed slightly, but continued to retort in a haughty manner.


    "Get out! Why would I miss you? I just want to tell you to take your time. Theter youe back the


    better. It is best if you do note back at all.¡±


    As expected, this bastard is simply too shameless!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to end the call.


    "Al, Mu-Cheng, I nearly forgot. The weather report says we are going to have a storm tonight. So


    remember to shut the windows. And turn up the heat. You sleep like a pig after all. This time, there is


    no one around to cover you up again if you kick away your nket!"


    "Shut up, you stupid man! You are the pig¡ª" After one final scream, Qiu Mu-Cheng ended the call.


    At this moment, for some reason, she was no longer feeling upset. A snug feeling trickled through her


    heart as a warm smile appeared on her face.


    "That fellow. He may be useless but he knows how to care for others~"


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed delightfully.


    The smile that appeared on her face at this moment was peerlessly beautiful and intoxicating.


    If her work colleagues were here right now, they would be surprised to find out how beautiful the


    normally cold and unsmiling Qiu Mu-Cheng looked, when she had a smile on her face.


    Afterward, she did not dally around and started to make her way back home with a joyful heart. Since


    she was in a good mood, her steps were lighter than before.


    But in the instant when she turned around, Qiu Mu-Cheng saw a couple standing not too far away on


    the bank of Yunwu Lake. And the hitherto joyous woman became


    frozen to the spot.


    All the warmth and happiness had already vanished.

 Chapter 132 Am I, Ye Fan, Really This Useless?

    Chapter 132 Am I, Ye Fan, Really This Useless?


    Yunzhou.


    The night breeze stirred up a multitude of ripples as it brushed gently across theke.


    And when it blew past the trees on both sides of the street, the leaves rustled in response.


    After Ye Fan ended the call, the smile he had on his face when he was chatting with his wife vanished


    right away, and was reced by an expressionless calmness.


    "You really do care about her."


    Xu Lei had been listening to Ye Fan''s conversation with Qiu Mu-Cheng. Suddenly, sheughed lightly.


    Her tone was filled with envy when she spoke. After all, was this not a woman''s greatest happiness?


    To have a man who would think of and show concern for her, no matter where she was.


    Ye Fan smiled lightly and changed the


    topic.


    "Miss Xu, if everything proceeds as nned, I will be leaving Yunzhou tonight. I hope you will help me


    look after Mu-Cheng. Also, please devote your attention to the prep work for Mu Fan Real Estates."


    Xu Lei nodded. A gentle breeze disturbed her forelock, and she lifted her hand to brush it into ce.


    She was imbued with such elegance that she looked mesmerizing even when she was just brushing


    her hair. Many passersby even turned their heads to gawk at her beauty.


    And yet, no matter how beautiful she was, her love for this man was destined to be a one-sided affair.


    From the beginning to the end, Ye Fan had not looked at Xu Lei even once. He had only been looking


    calmly at wide expanse of mist-coveredke, while the brince of the night sky was reflected in his


    eyes.


    "Have you really made up your mind to go?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that it might turn out to be a one-way trip?¡±


    "Chen Ao and Li Er can''t run away because they are involved in this matter. But you can stay away.


    Why get yourself mixed up in this?" Xu Lei asked softly.


    Ye Fan shook his head with a smile.


    "Heavy is the head that wears the crown."


    "Besides, this cmity that has befallen Jiangdong may have something to do with me. So I have to be


    the one to resolve this problem."


    Ye Fan''s low voice resounded softly across the mist-coveredke. However, just then, nobody could


    see the sinister look in his eyes.


    Only moments ago, Han had already called to inform Ye Fan that Wu He-Rong was very likely


    someone sent by Chu Qi-Tian, the third young master of the Chu family.


    From the very beginning, Ye Fan had suspected that avenging a long-ago grudge was not Wu He-


    Rong''s only motive for crossing the ocean and returning to Jiangdong. Now it looked like his real


    motive was most probably to take control of Jiangdong first, and then help the third young master of the


    Chu family to get rid of Ye Fan. Therefore, Ye Fan had no other choice but to participate in the duel at


    Mount Tai.


    Otherwise, once Wu He-Rong controlled Jiangdong, everything he had built up here would have gone


    to waste. Also, his wife''s and his mother''s lives would be put at risk.


    Xu Lei was suddenly stunned.


    As she looked at Ye Fan''s from the side, for an instant, she thought that the man standing before her


    was glowing softly under the moonlight. Especially after he had said "heavy is the head that wears the


    crown," she felt that there was a certain lofty quality about him that stirred her soul.


    However, just as she was immersed in staring at Ye Fan, a graceful figure appeared behind him and


    started to walk quietly toward them. Xu Lei was slightly surprised when she saw the new arrival, and a


    serious expression came over her face.


    Xu Lei''s odd behavior attracted Ye Fan''s attention and he immediately asked, "Mm? What is the matter


    with you?"


    "Turn around and see for yourself. Your wife is here."


    Xu Lei smiled lightly and looked at Ye Fan. It was as if she was saying, "Good luck, you are on your


    own."


    What?


    Ye Fan was surprised and immediately turned around to look. And, just as expected, he saw a frosty-


    faced Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu... Mu-Cheng, why are you here?" For some reason, Ye Fan felt a pang of guilty conscience. Even


    though he had not done anything wrong, he was afraid that his wife might misunderstand the situation.


    "Why did you lie to me?1


    "You are obviously still in Yunzhou. And you obviously have not returned to the countryside. Why did


    you lie to me?"


    Standing on the bank of Yunwu Lake, Qiu Mu-Cheng stared expressionlessly at Ye Fan and her chilly


    voice rang out immediately.


    As the breeze stirred up ripples on theke, it also brushed against Qiu Mu-Cheng''s forelock, causing


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    strands of her hair to flutter about all over the ce.


    She tried her best to suppress her emotions and keep her voice calm. But when she spoke, her voice


    could not help but tremble.


    There was a pained look in Ye Fan''s eyes as he tried to exin: "Mu-Cheng, I have my difficulties. I will


    exin things to you in the future, okay?"


    "Difficulties?"


    "Is she your difficulties?" In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng could no longer keep her emotions under control,


    and sheshed out at Ye Fan while pointing at Xu Lei.


    "In the past, I have wondered. Why did the top tycoon of Yunzhou, the president of Hongqi Group,


    lower her standards to work with a smallpany like mine?"


    "At my grandmother''s birthday, why did so many big shotse bearing gifts?"


    "And at the jewelry exhibition, why did Young Master Shen give away a diamond ring and express such


    goodwill?"


    "So all that happened because of your so-called difficulties."


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed in a self-deprecating manner, and her eyes reddened as a look of


    unfathomable disappointment came over her beautiful face.


    "To work like a pack animal for others, and risk your life for them." "Do you think I would be interested in


    a shallow glory like this?"


    "Ye Fan, I have told you before. I don''t dislike you for your background and I don''t care if you are


    mediocre. You know what I hate? The fact that you are not trying to improve yourself and that you have


    abandoned yourself to degeneration."


    "Why? Why can''t you depend on your own efforts to make something of yourself?"


    "Why did you have to go kiss up to those rich people? Why did you have to sacrifice your dignity in


    exchange for a pittance of their favor and charity?"


    "Don''t you find yourself pitiable?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had turned red. As she screamed in fury at Ye Fan, tears could be seen forming


    in her eyes.


    She absolutely looked down on unmotivated people who had abandoned themselves to degeneration


    and given up on their own dignity.


    She could tolerate Ye Fan being poor and mediocre, but she absolutely would not permit her man to be


    someone who curried favor with the rich and exchanged his principles for power.


    Before this, she had not believed Su Qian''s words. But now that she was witnessing this scene with her


    own eyes, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no other choice but to believe her friend.


    She finally understood. The glory Ye Fan had given her earlier was not self-earned; somebody had


    given it to him. The scenario was exactly how Sun Yu-Hao andpany had described back at the


    Sheng Tian Restaurant.


    Those big shots were not fools and there was no such thing as a free lunch. Ye Fan''s sacrifices would


    have to match the gifts they had given him.


    And the more gifts Ye Fan received from them, the more he would have to pay backter.


    He might even have to give up his life.


    The night sky looked so lonely, as a breeze stirred up ripples on theke.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had already turned red, as she screamed at Ye Fan. And her angry voice, racked


    with misery, resounded through the air.


    Ye Fan continued to stand there calmly, his face devoid of emotions. In the face of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    anger, he suddenly broke intoughter; one that was filled with self-deprecation.


    "Mu-Cheng, in your eyes, am I, Ye Fan, really this useless?"


    "In your opinion, all my achievements were due to charity and favors given by others?"

 Chapter 133 Confessing to the Idol

    Chapter 133 Confessing to the Idol


    "What other reason could there be?" Qiu Mu-Cheng retorted.


    "Fine, if those achievements weren''t due to charity and favors given by others, then answer my


    question. Why did Master Li Er and the otherse visit you at Dongyang Town?"


    "Why did Hongqi Group select me to be their partner?¡±


    "And why did Young Master Shen act so chummy with you?¡±


    "If you had not sucked up to those people, then why would they shower you with favors?!!"


    "You are just an unknown person from the countryside. During the past three years, you have not


    aplished anything worthy of note. If you had not relied on somebody else, why would the Shens


    treat you with such respect?!!!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red and she looked like she was ready to cry. But even so, her questions


    were articte and they resonated with reasonablenes. And as her words rang out on the bank of


    Yunwu Lake, they attracted side nces from numerous passersby.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, did not say a word. He simply stood there as he looked indifferently at the


    tearful woman before him.


    "Ye Fan, why don''t you say something?"


    "Why aren''t you exining yourself?¡± Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng choked on a sob. She really wanted to


    be able to convince herself to believe Ye Fan.


    But he remained asposed as ever. No emotion could be seen on his delicate face, as if it were a


    cidke that was impervious to external disturbances.


    He stood there and said nonchntly: "There is nothing to exin. One of these days, you will


    understand that I have achieved everything through my own efforts and no one else''s.¡± "That''s


    enough!¡± "Even now, you are still being unrepentant?¡±


    "Ye Fan, I am so disappointed in you!"


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng ran away after letting out a cry. In the instant she turned around, a trail of


    glistening droplets dispersed in the wind. But nobody saw that.


    She was crying.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng''s disappointed departure, the ce returned to its former calm.


    The streetmps flickered and when the yellow light fell across Ye Fan''s body, it cast a huge shadow


    beneath him.


    "Why didn''t you tell her?" Xu Lei''s melodious voice suddenly rang out behind Ye Fan.


    She walked forward, her exquisite high heels cking against the ground as a passing breeze stirred


    up her dark red hair. Tonight, she was wearing a short corset waist skirt. And peeking out from


    underneath it was a pair of glossy calves that exuded a heart-touching warmth.


    Ye Fan looked at the mist-coveredke and smiled self-deprecatingly. "What do you think I should tell


    her?"


    "Should I tell her that I am the eldest son of the Chu family?!"


    "Should I tell her how powerful the Chu family is?!"


    "Should I tell her that I wasn''t depending on a woman but my father''s family?!"


    Ye Fan sneered and his voice was filled with self-mockery.


    If he had really said all that, then even he would look down on himself.


    "A person''s family background is also part of his capital. It is the same thing as his talent or ability. Is


    that not so?" Xu Lei''s voice rang out slowly beside Ye Fan''s ear, like the chirping of a nightingale.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and said, "To you, maybe it is so. But to me, the answer is a definite no."


    "One day, I, Ye Fan, will crush the Chu family beneath my feet!!¡±


    Whoosh~


    A bitingly cold gale suddenly blew across Yunwu Lake.


    Ye Fan stood proudly on the bank and looked at the horizon from afar. His demeanor was filled with


    majesty and there was something about him that stirred the soul. In his eyes, one could see a look of


    firm resolution.


    As she looked at the man standing before her, Xu Lei found herself lost in a daze once again.


    Because at this moment, Ye Fan was exuding such a strong aura of unwavering pride that Xu Lei knew


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she could never hope topare to him. She was shocked by this realization and could not help but


    wonder just what kind of person he was.


    sh-


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed across the sky. Immediately afterward, the sound of thunder


    rumbled through the air. The sky turned darker in an instant.


    Far away in the horizon, among the stars, the clouds had begun to billow and roll across the sky.


    It looked like a storm wasing.


    Yunzhou, a vi in the eastern suburb.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was hugging a pillow as she sat dazedly on the sofa. Judging by the redness in her


    eyes, she had just been crying.


    After leaving Yunwu Lake, she hade looking for Su Qian instead of going home.


    Thetter had just finished her shower then and, when she received her friend, she was dressed only


    in a thin gauze gown. At that moment, the sight of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s misery had been the final straw that


    sent Su Qian into a rage.


    "Damn it! Mu-Cheng, don''t tell me you are still thinking of that country bumpkin?"


    "I have already told you that he is not worthy of you.¡±


    "His family is poor and he was born in the countryside. A poor person like him lives in a different world


    from us."


    "It is only natural for him to feel inferior in front of upper-society folks like us."


    "Once a person develops an inferiorityplex, his personality will be twisted and he will go


    down the wrong path. In the end, just like Ye Fan, he will be someone else''s ''white gloves,'' give


    up his dignity and risk his life as an errand boy for the big shots."


    "It is good that you now know what he is really like."


    "You have seen through his true colors just in time."


    "Listen to me. Find an opportunity and quickly divorce him."


    "Once I have my idol in my grasp, I will devote all my energy into helping you find a husband.¡±


    "Trust me. With your looks and talent, you will definitely marry into a rich family and be a rich


    man''s wife."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already told her BFF what was going on with Ye Fan.


    Just then, Su Qian was persuading Qiu Mu-Cheng to take this opportunity to quickly divorce the


    bumpkin, Ye Fan. She had never liked him.


    "He is just a countryside bumpkin. He has no money or power. So how dare he even think about


    wooing our Mu-Cheng?"


    "He is a toad lusting after a swan''s flesh! A dreamer dreaming a pipe dream!"


    Su Qian was filled with disdain as she thought of Ye Fan.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still feeling terribly upset. As she sat by herself on the sofa, she said


    nothing in response to Su Qian''s words. Her eyes were still red and nobody had any idea what she was


    thinking of at this moment.


    "Ai, I have to hand it to you."


    "Is he such a big deal? Isn''t he just a country bumpkin?"


    "Do you really have to get so down and upset over him?"


    "Fine, I am not going to bother you anymore. I have to go see my idol now.¡± Su Qian looked at the time.


    In the ordinary course of events, the male idol should already have started his performance around this


    time. But, despite a long wait, he still did not make his appearance.


    "This is odd."


    "Why isn''t my idol here yet?"


    "I think I did not hear the sound of his harmonica yesterday as well."


    "Cheng-Cheng, do you think my idol has already moved away?" When this thought entered her head,


    Su Qian immediately went into a panic.


    "Cheng-Cheng, what should I do? In all these years, this is the first time I have liked somebody so


    much. It is a big world out there. If he is really gone, where can I go to look for him?"


    It looked like Su Qian was really panicking. She sounded like she was about to cry.


    "If you are afraid of missing this opportunity, then just go look for him," Qiu Mu-Cheng said softly.


    And Su Qian took her words seriously.


    "Cheng-Cheng, you are right. When ites to love, one has to take the initiative. If I keep on waiting


    like this, my idol will definitely pass me by."


    "I have made up my mind. Tonight, I will confess to him. And I will bring my ny-nine love letters with


    me!"


    Su Qian clenched her teeth and made a solemn vow.


    These past days, she had poured almost all her secret love for the harmonica yer into these love


    letters.


    "I don''t believe that he will remain unmoved after seeing my sincerity."


    And then, without any hesitation, she walked out of the house while carrying the pink wooden box that


    contained all her love letters.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately cradled her forehead and warned her silly friend, "Ai, you haven''t changed


    your clothes?¡±


    Left with no other choice, she hurried after Su Qian and dragged her back into the house.


    Half an hourter, both Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng appeared before the entrance of the neighboring


    vi.


    Su Qian had already painstakingly done her make-up and changed into an exquisite long dress. Just


    then, she looked like a beautiful and charming fairy princess. But even a fairy princess had things she


    was afraid of, so she had dragged her friend along to be her courage booster.


    "No way no way. Mu-Cheng, I am too nervous. I think we should forget about this." In the end, Su Qian


    had cold feet and wanted to run back to her house.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng dragged her back. "Qian-Qian, have you forgotten what you just said?"


    "We are already standing at his doorstep. The only thing left for you to do is to shoot for the goal. You


    can''t retreat now."


    "Go for it! You are the best!" Qiu Mu-Cheng said encouragingly.


    Su Qian clenched her teeth again. "Mu-Cheng, you are right. I have crushed on him for so many days


    already. Even if I know I am going to fail today, I still have to let him know how I feel. I am going. Wish


    me luck!"


    After her awe-inspiring speech, Su Qian lifted her leg... and put it back down again.


    "Cheng-Cheng, let us go home. I am too scared to do this¡ª"


    "You~¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was nearly driven mad by her friend''s cowardice.


    While the two silly women were arguing in front of a stranger''s house, the hitherto closed door


    suddenly opened.


    The light from inside the house spread out onto the street. And the two women froze on the spot when


    they saw the person who had just stepped out of the door.

 Chapter 134 Is This the End, or a Beginning?

    Chapter 134 Is This the End, or a Beginning?


    "You are?"


    A figure stepped out of the suddenly opened door.


    The person was armed with a mop and wearing a faded army green short-sleeves shirt. On his feet


    were a pair of army walking shoes. He was unshaven and his hair was a shaggy mess that resembled


    a bird''s nest. Overall, he looked a little slovenly.


    He blinked and looked doubtfully at the two exquisitely dressed beauties in front of him. And then he


    slowly queried them about their visit.


    Su Qian was instantly stunned, when she saw the middle-aged man standing before her. It was as if


    she was struck by a bolt of lightning. She could even feel her heart shattering into tiny pieces.


    She had not expected her idol to turn out to be an unshaven and slovenly middle-aged man. At this


    moment, she was overwhelmed by the enormous gap between her dream and reality. Her eyes


    reddened and she felt like bursting into tears.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was rendered speechless when she saw Su Qian''s odd reaction.


    She wondered if her silly friend was actually mistaking the middle-aged janitor to be the owner of this


    vi.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng stepped forward and asked politely: "Mister, may I know if the former owner


    is in the house?"


    "The owner?" The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment. And then his face split into a


    smile. "Oh, you are talking about the young man who was staying here. He has already left. Probably


    moved to a new ce. All his things are gone. I was told toe here and do some cleaning. They


    want to continue to rent this ce out."


    What?


    "My idol has already left?''


    "Howe?"


    "Where did he go?"


    When Su Qian heard the news of her idol''s departure, the tiny spark of hope that had arisen in her was


    immediately extinguished.


    It was unexpected, but the worst-case scenario had happened.


    In the end, that man had left this ce.


    She had never even seen what he looked like.


    A romance had ended before it even had the chance to begin.


    They had separated, never to see each other again, before she could confess her feelings to him.


    At this moment, both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian had already returned to thetter''s house.


    Half an hour ago, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been the only depressed person in this room. But now, another


    heartbroken girl was keeping herpany.


    In all these years, this was the first time Su Qian had loved someone so much, the first time she had


    written ny-nine love letters and the first time she had plucked up the courage to go to a man''s


    house in the middle of the night to confess her feelings.


    But all these first times did not yield any results.


    The flower had wilted before it could bloom.


    The two BFFs shared such a close rtionship; they even had their hearts broken at the same time.


    But they probably did not know that they were grieving over the same person.


    And the two beautiful maidens wallowed in depression for a long while.


    In the end, Su Qian was the first one to perk up. "Hmph, so what if I just fell out of love? It is not a big


    deal. It doesn''t mean I can''t ever get married."


    "Mu-Cheng, we are modern-day women, so we can''t keep on feeling depressed. We have to pull


    ourselves together. Nobody is so important that the world will stop spinning without him."


    "I have made up my mind. Let us go on a trip tomorrow."


    "Change our surroundings and change our moods as well."


    "And when wee back, we will start our new lives as brand new people!"


    And so, Qiu Mu-Cheng jumped onto the idea after some egging on from Su Qian. She was prepared to


    go along with her BFF on this sightseeing trip. Both of them needed to relieve the pain in their hearts.


    It was just the right time to go on such a trip anyway. In Qiu Mu-Cheng''s current state of mind, she was


    not in the mood to do any work anyway.


    It was not a bad idea to go on a trip now.


    Perhaps I should start a new life myself.


    Perhaps her friend''s words had affected Qiu Mu-Cheng. She did not turn down Su Qian''s suggestion.


    This time they clicked.


    That night, Qiu Mu-Cheng returned home to pack her things. At the same time, she also applied for


    leave with thepany and handed over some of her work to her colleagues.


    The night passed by swiftly.


    At the break of dawn, several luxury cars slowly rolled out of Li Er''s vi in Yunzhou and then they


    started speeding when they got on the road. Finally, the convoy stopped beside Yunwu Lake.


    Standing on the bank was a slim man with his hands sped behind his back.


    His gaze was deep as he stared at the mist-coveredke. He had been standing there throughout the


    night.


    When they saw Ye Fan, Li Er andpany disembarked from their vehicles and walked up to him.


    When they were beside him, they greeted him respectfully: "Mr. Chu, it''s light already. We should be


    going.¡±


    For a long while, Ye Fan said nothing. In front of him, the surface of theke rippled as it reflected the


    light of the rising sun.


    The autumn wind caressed Ye Fan gently and stirred up his forelock.


    After a long moment, Ye Fan finally nodded his head and replied with a single


    "Yes."


    Li Er andpany then escorted Ye Fan respectfully into one of the cars.


    However, before they could leave Yunzhou, Ye Fan told Li Er to turn around.


    "Wait for me. I am going to see someone."


    Liuyuan Residential District.


    Dawn was breaking just then. The sky was only beginning to get light; a glimmer of white could be seen


    in the sky to the east.


    The office workers had not gotten out of their beds yet, and only some morning joggers could be seen


    on the street. But more than a few households were lit up; they were obviously in the midst of breakfast


    preparations.


    Ye Fan stepped down from the car, stood beside it and lifted his head to look at one household in


    particr.


    Through the window, Ye Fan could vaguely see the peerlessly beautiful figure of a woman dressed in a


    thin night gown. She was clumsily boiling the milk and making her breakfast.


    Ye Fan stood there and just looked. He did not pay attention to anything else but the graceful figure of


    the woman.


    Just then, Li Er, who had already guessed what was going on, stepped forward and carefully asked the


    question: "Mr. Chu, why don''t... you go up and say goodbye to Madam?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "There is no need to do that. I am satisfied with looking at her from


    here."


    After he had spoken, Ye Fan turned around and entered the car.


    "Li Er, let''s go.¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Chu."


    Li Er assented immediately and ordered his underlings to leave in their cars.


    Whoosh-


    The wheels spun and the roars of the car engines sounded just like those of a wild beast.


    The convoy of luxury cars sped crazily along the road, and multiple beams of orange headlights cut


    across the sky like so many swords.


    Far away in the horizon, the sun was rising in the east and the sky was nketed with the rosy clouds


    of dawn.


    As Ye Fan looked at the trees that were speeding past him outside the window, no one could see the


    light that was hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Three years of glory and dishonor. I have waited for this moment for three years already. I have the


    patience to keep on waiting.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mu-Cheng, I will prove to you that I have the strength to protect you for eternity, even if I am only


    relying on myself!

 Chapter 135 A Gathering of Bosses

    Chapter 135 A Gathering of Bosses


    Liuyuan Residential District


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten up earlier than usual today. After all, not only did she have to prepare


    breakfast for her parents, she had also promised to set off with Su Qian at six in the morning.


    "Mm?¡±


    But just as she was heating up the milk, she sensed someone or something. So she immediately


    turned around to look out of the window.


    At this moment, apart from several luxury cars that were just slowly rolling out of the residential district,


    there was nobody else around.


    "Odd. Did I just imagine things?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had really felt someone peeping at her. But now, it seemed that she had been


    overthinking things.


    It looks like I really need to go on a trip to take me out of myself.


    A short momentter, she put the finished breakfast on the table.


    "Mom. Dad. I have warmed up the milk. You can just drink it once you get out of bed."


    "I have made arrangements with Qian-Qian. We are going to see a friend. It may take me a couple of


    days to get back."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dragging her luggage downstairs as she shouted out to her parents.


    Su Qian had already parked her car downstairs and was merrily honking away. If Qiu Mu-Cheng


    dyed any longer, the silly girl was going to disturb the residents and arouse public anger.


    "Qian-Qian, have you made up your mind? Where will we be going?"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gotten into the car.


    And Su Qian was speeding along the broad city streets in her white BMW 525LL


    At this time of the day, there was hardly any cars in the streets. There was nothing like the feeling of


    freedom and openness to put one in a good mood.


    "Rx, I have everything nned."


    "This time, we are going to go up Mount Tai."


    "I always wanted to go when I was a student. But unfortunately, I went overseas before I had the


    chance to do so. Today, an opportunity has presented itself for us to visit the ce."


    "After we have conquered Mount Tai, then we will have nothing to worry about when ites to


    conquering men."


    Su Qianughed smugly. The melodious music ying in the car sounded exceptionally cheerful.


    "Also, Mu-Cheng. I heard from my father that they are holding a huge gathering around Mount Tai over


    these few days. Almost all the big shots in Jiangdong will be attending. For example, Master Li Er from


    our city, Master Lei San from Jingzhou and even Chen Ao of Jianghai will all be going to this event."


    "A grand gathering in Jiangdong where VIPs gather. There will be scions from influential families all


    over the ce."


    "At that time, perhaps we will get lucky and meet the rich men of our dreams?"


    Su Qian sniggered. Her nymphomania was acting up again.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was almost rendered speechless. "Qian-Qian, I am seriously doubting your motive in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think you are not going there to climb Mount Tai, but to find a hunk."


    "I think you ought to tame that unruly spirit of yours."


    Even though she had been seen through, Su Qian did not feel the least bit ashamed and she continued


    sniggering.


    That thick skin of hers was on par with Ye Fan''s.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mood saddened the moment she thought of her husband.


    A whole day had gone by already. Since their encounter at Yunwu Lake, Ye Fan had not called her


    once, let alone looked for her.


    At this moment, she felt that she had been a little too hard on Ye Fan and started to me herself a


    little.


    She wondered if her wordsst night had been too harsh.


    Although Ye Fan''s actions had made her angry but, after some thorough thinking, it seemed that Ye


    Fan had done everything for her sake.


    He had curried favor with Xu Lei because he wanted to improve her status in the Qiu family.


    So perhaps it was also because of her that he was working as a "white gloves" for those big shots.


    But Ye Fan, why can''t you make something of yourself through your own efforts? Let everyone see you


    in a different light and let me be proud of you as well.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. She was thoroughly disappointed in him.


    The wheels spun and the two beauties continued to drive toward Anning County, which was located at


    the foot of Mount Tai.


    Anning County had originally been an impoverished township at the foot of Mount Tai.


    But due to its proximity to Mount Tai, tourism in Anning had flourished. Every year, the fame of Mount


    Tai would attract numerous visitors. And the arrival of those tourists had helped to promote the growth


    of local economy.


    And so, Anning Township had be Anning County.


    During the past few days, the county had gotten very lively.


    Numerous luxury cars had gathered here. It was as if the leaders of Jiangdong had made prior


    arrangements toe here from all over the province.


    Today, it looked like Anning County had be the center of Jiangdong.


    VIPs who usually stayed out of the public''s eye could be seen everywhere.


    All the hotels and guest houses were almost filled to capacity. Even the homestay inns were doing a


    roaring trade; you might not get a room if you wentte.


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chen and the others have already prepared a wee banquet for you at Mount Tai


    Restaurant."


    "Also, we have prepared a room for you to rest in. You can go have a lie down at any time."


    When Ye Fan and his entourage arrived at Anning County, it was already noon.


    Li Er acted ording to n and drove Ye Fan directly to Mount Tai Restaurant, where Chen Ao and


    "Mr. Chu, long time no see. Are you doing well?"


    "Hahaha-"


    The moment Ye Fan stepped out of the car, Chen Ao and the other leaders stepped forward to receive


    him. Amidst the warm greetings, the leaders stretched out their hands for a handshake opportunity with


    him.


    "You are too kind.." Ye Fan nodded, exchanged some pleasantries with the leaders and then walked


    into the restaurant.


    "Damn!¡±


    "Who is this young man?"


    "Even Chen Ao of Jiangdong is acting so respectfully toward him?"


    "Master Lei San of Jingzhou came out personally to receive him!"


    "This is so awesome!¡±


    "Exactly how powerful is he?"


    The surrounding onlookers eximed feelingly as they looked at the young man who had received


    such a respectful wee from the leaders of Jiangdong.


    As for Ye Fan andpany, they had already entered the restaurant.


    "Nan-Nan, you go sit next to Mr. Chu. Remember to fill his ss." Chen Ao smiled in greeting and told


    his daughter to sit next to Ye Fan.


    An angry expression came over Lei San''s face when he heard this. He had just managed to squeeze


    into a seat next to Ye Fan.


    He thought that Chen Ao was ying dirty. Thetter obviously had an ulterior motive when he told his


    own daughter to sit beside Ye Fan.


    Perhaps Chen Ao wanted to make Ye Fan his son-inw!


    But even though he was inwardly cursing at Chen Ao, Lei San continued to maintain a smile on his


    face. He got up, gave up his seat to Chen Nan and self-consciously moved one seat away. After all, he


    was her elder. He was not going to disregard niceties and fight with her over a seat.


    "Fan, we meet again."


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s prowess for herself, Chen Nan had be his fan girl.


    Perhaps it was due to Chen Ao''s influence, Chen Nan had always had an exceptional fondness for the


    martial arts and was an ardent fan of the fighting tournaments.


    The Mount Tai Tournament was such a rare event so, obviously, she was not going to miss it. She even


    threw a tantrum and insisted oning.


    "At first, I didn''t want her toe." "But this girl, she kept saying that she wanted toe and cheer for


    Mr. Chu. I couldn''t stop her~"


    Chen Aoughed heartily.


    Chen Nan tittered and said: "Our Fan is so skilled. He can definitely defeat Wu He-Rong. This is Fan''s


    moment of triumph, so


    I am definitely not going to miss it."


    "Moment of triumph?¡±


    "Don''t you mean moment of shame?"


    However, just as everyone was chatting away happily, a suited man walked into the room with his


    entourage.


    The suited man had a sneer and an unfriendly expression on his face. And the moment he appeared,


    he put down Ye Fan unceremoniously.


    When the assembled Jiangdong leaders saw him, they were immediately stunned.


    This person was none other than the current top tycoon of Jiangdong, the head of the Zhao family,


    Zhao Wu-Ji!


    He was an existence on par with the King of Jiangdong.


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 136 Portents of Things to Come

    Chapter 136 Portents of Things to Come


    As the saying goes, two tigers cannot share the same mountain.


    In Jiangdong, Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji did not get along with each other. For the past ten years, the


    two had beenpeting against each other, both openly and ndestinely.


    If it had not been for the appearance of Wu He-Rong, the two of them would never have gathered at


    the same ce at the same time.


    "Mr. Zhao, what is the reason for your sudden visit?"


    With Zhao Wu-Ji''s arrival, the mood in the room turned heavy and the smiles vanished from the faces


    of the diners. At this moment, Chen Ao had a sombre expression on his face and, as he looked at the


    suited man, he questioned thetter coldly.


    Zhao Wu-Ji shook his head with a smile. "Mr. Chen, there is no need to be nervous. I only came here to


    offer my greetings. And to see what sort of expert you have


    recruited to deal with Wu He-Rong."


    "And now I can see that he is just a brat who is still wet behind his ears."


    "Judging from his looks, I think he is only in his early twenties?"


    "At his tender age, how strong can he be?"


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t know if you have really strong nerves or if you are going for broke, but are you really


    going to entrust the survival of Jiangdong to a brat?"


    "If you really can''t find anyone in Jianghai, tell me so. I can lend you my home security guard. It is a


    more reliable n than getting some random brat to help you."


    "Mr. Su, don''t you all agree?¡±


    Zhao Wu-Jiughed mockingly and his entourage broke into heartyughter as well. One by one, they


    chimed in supportively.


    "That''s right, Mr. Chen. I really have no idea what is going through your head."


    "Even if you are just getting someone to make up the number, you should look for someone a little


    tougher."


    "Just look at this guy. He is as thin as a bean sprout. I bet he will fall to pieces with just one p."


    Zhao Wu-Ji and his entourage shook their heads as they looked disdainfully at Ye Fan.


    "Zhao Wu-Ji, you watch your mouth!"


    "Mr. Chu is not a person you can afford to insult!¡± Chen Ao said sinisterly as he stared coldly at Zhao


    Wu-Ji.


    But Zhao Wu-Ji ignored the warning andughed mockingly.


    After that, he waved his hand and prepared to leave with his men.


    But just before he left, with his back turned on the assembled Jiangdong leaders, he said sombrely:


    "Mr. Chen, this Mount Tai


    Tournament is not just a challenge between Jiangdong and Wu He-Rong. It is also a challenge


    between us."


    "Let us settle ten years'' worth of grudges at the foot of Mount Tai."


    "If you lose, you have to give up Jianghai and leave Jiangdong."


    "We have been fighting with each other for so many years already. I really don''t want to be too ruthless


    to an old friend like you."


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s words swept through the room like a blizzard. And a change of expression came over the


    faces of the Jiangdong leaders.


    Boom~


    Just then, the sound of an explosion rang out from the doorway.


    A ck-d old man standing beside Zhao Wu-Ji had just thrown a punch at the wall.


    As the stone debris flew about, a hole could be seen in the cement wall. The old man had punched


    right through it. The wall was now full of crevices and even the steel frame inside was exposed.


    "This... This..."


    Everyone in the room was shocked. Lei San was so frightened that his eyes bulged. Li Er was so


    startled that he sat up in a hurry. And Chen Nan''s face paled immediately.


    Contempt!


    This was naked contempt!


    It was clear that Zhao Wu-Ji was sending a message to Chen Ao through this action. And the message


    was, "The man you are depending on is nowhere near as good as mine."


    Also, what happened next sent the Jiangdong leaders into the throes of rage. Not long after Zhao Wu-


    Ji''s departure, he sent a man to deliver a coffin to Ye Fan.


    Mr. Chen, our family head has prepared a coffin for Mr. Chu."


    "This is to save you the trouble of having to make a coffin for Mr. Chu when he dies during the


    tournament tonight."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Chen, there is no need to thank us~"


    After delivering his message, Zhao Wu-Ji''s man swaggered out of the room.


    In the room, Chen Ao andpany red angrily at the coffin. Just then, their expressions were as


    sombre as a graveyard.


    "This Zhao Wu-Ji has gone too far!"


    "He has no respect for us~"


    "Somebody, take this coffin outside and burn it," Chen Ao said angrily.


    Lei San, Li Er and the others all had terrible expressions on their faces and, inwardly, they were boiling


    mad.


    It was extremely unlucky to receive a coffin before a fight!


    "Quick, take this unlucky thing and burn it!" Lei San shouted heavily.


    But, just then, Ye Fanughed and said indifferently: "Keep it. Maybe we will get a chance to use it


    Although Ye Fan''s tone was indifferent, who knew just what sort of sinister intent was hidden behind


    those words?


    "Mr. Chen, let''s call it a day."


    "I am going out for a walk."


    After saying that, Ye Fan got up from his seat and left the room.


    "Fan, wait. I will go with you." And Chen Nan chased after him. Ye Fan was the only person present


    whom she could have a conversation with. After all, there was a huge age gap between her and the


    Jiangdong leaders. Only Ye Fan was in her age group.


    After Ye Fan''s departure, the heavy mood lingered on in the room and did not disperse for a long time.


    Many people in the room were starting to feel unsure. After a long moment of silence, they looked at


    Chen Ao and asked in a panic: "Mr. Chen, can we trust this Mr. Chu?"


    An outsider might think that all the leaders in Jiangdong hade together to organize this Mount Tai


    Tournament in an united effort to deal with Wu He-Rong.


    But, internally, the leaders of Jiangdong province were not as united as one might think.


    On one side was Chen Ao''s Eastern Jiangdong Faction and, on the other side, was the Western


    Jiangdong Faction led by Zhao Wu-Ji.


    Ordinarily, both Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji were equally prestigious; no one had the upper hand.


    But now, it seemed that Zhao Wu-Ji wanted to have a showdown with Chen Ao at the tournament?


    Chen Ao was burdened by worries from within and without. Nobody knew just how much weight he was


    carrying on his shoulders. But now that things hade to this, they had no other choice.


    "We can only believe in Mr. Chu. We have no other choice."


    "Now, let us wait quietly."


    Chen Ao''s words were faint and there was a sombre look in his eyes as he gazed out of the window.


    Far away in the horizon, Mount Tai stood tall and imposing; it touched the sky and towered into the


    clouds.


    In the heavens, the wind blew and the clouds billowed.


    The battle had not yet begun, but things were already looking portentous!


    "That Zhao Wu-Ji is the top tycoon of Jiangdong. The leaders of some of the western cities look to him


    as their leader."


    "All these years, they have been trying to remove my father from his position and take over Jiangdong


    ¡°This time, my father is facing problems from both within and without. Don''t you think he is shouldering


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    quite a heavy burden?¡±


    Ye Fan had already left the restaurant, and was walking along a bustling street with Chen Nan.


    Although turbulent events were happening in Jiangdong, the grassroots residents were blissfully


    unaware of them. And Anning County remained as peaceful and prosperous as ever.


    At this moment, worry was written all over Chen Nan''s pretty face. Clearly, she was worried about her


    father and the Mount Tai Tournament.


    Victory or defeat in this tournament would determine whether they lived or died.


    "Don''t worry. I am here. Nothing willl happen to your father." But Ye Fan remained asposed as


    ever, as if he was not in the least bit disturbed.


    Just as the two of them were strolling along the street, Ye Fan lifted his head and happened to see a


    beautiful woman standing before a stall. Just then, she was happily browsing through the trinkets on


    disy.


    Mm?


    It''s her?!


    Ye Fan was surprised.


    What a freaking coincidence!

 Chapter 137 Pretending to Be Erudite

    Chapter 137 Pretending to Be Erudite


    As it happened, the girl browsing through the trinkets was Li Xiao-Hong; someone who had already met


    Ye Fan a few times already.


    Ye Fan had not expected to see her here.


    But since she was somebody he knew, Ye Fan walked up to and greeted her.


    "Xiao-Hong, why are you here? Are you not working today?¡±


    Today, Li Xiao-Hong was wearing a chiffon floral dress that revealed her glossy porcin calves and


    some light make-up. Overall, she had a sweet and lovely appearance.


    "Ah, Mr. Chu, why are you here?" Li Xiao-Hong was clearly surprised and happy to see Ye Fan.


    This was not their first meeting. Moreover, Ye Fan had helped her almost everytime they met. So


    naturally, her heart was filled with gratitude and joy when she ran into him again.


    "There is no need to call me ''Mr. Chu.'' Just call me Ye Fan," Ye Fan said with a smile.


    After a short conversation, he found out Li Xiao-Hong''s reason foring here.


    She hade for a blind date.


    "My uncle found me a prospective marriage partner. We have arranged to meet today."


    "So I took a day off and came here for the meeting."


    Li Xiao-Hong''s voice was soft and, as she was speaking, she blushed a little.


    Obviously, she was feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Just then, Li Xiao-Hong noticed the beautiful girl beside Ye Fan. "Mr. Chu, is this your girlfriend? She is


    as beautiful as an angel."


    However, as she said this, no one could see the look of disappointment in her eyes.


    As expected, Mr. Chu already has a girlfriend.


    When Chen Nan heard this, she blushed slightly. But just as she was about to exin that she was not


    Ye Fan''s girlfriend, two men suddenly started to approach them from afar.


    One of them was young, only in his midtwenties, and he was wearing resplendent clothes that were


    branded. One could tell at a nce that he was the son of a rich man.


    And the other was a middle-aged man with a servile look on his face.


    "Wang Yu, you had better not be lying to me. If your niece turns out to be ugly, you had better watch


    out.¡± Liu Jia-Wei turned to his middle-agedpanion and gave thetter a cold warning.


    Wang Yu chuckled and said: "Young Master Liu, you have nothing to worry about. My niece''s beauty is


    renowned among the surrounding viges back home. If she weren''t pretty, I would never have dared


    to introduce her to Young Master Liu. I only hope that you will not forget my role as matchmaker."


    Liu Jia-Wei replied: "Don''t worry. As long as you help me get the girl, the position of sales supervisor is


    yours. Although my father is still the one in charge at thepany, but I can still make minor decisions


    like this."


    As they were talking, they found that they had already arrived at the meeting spot.


    Wang Yu spotted his niece in a moment and shouted out in a hurry. "Xiao-Hong, why are you still


    standing around? Get over here right now and greet Young Master Liu!"


    Li Xiao-Hong walked over obediently and greeted Liu Jia-Wei with a shy look on her face.


    "Young Master Liu, what do you think? My niece looks pretty enough, right?" Wang Yu turned to Liu


    Jia-Wei and asked in a whisper. Meanwhile, the smile on his face made him looked as if he was


    harboring evil intentions.


    Liu Jia-Wei nodded and said, "Yes, she is good. She looks like a sweet girl.¡±


    As he looked at the somewhat shy maiden, Liu Jia-Wei chuckled and licked his lips.


    It looked like he was going to be busy tonight.


    Just as the trio were chatting away, Ye Fan and Chen Nan walked over and smiled in greeting. "Xiao-


    Hong, is he your uncle?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mm?


    Wang Yu frowned and asked, "You are?"


    Li Xiao-Hong hurriedly exined that they were her friends and she had just run into them.


    "Friend?" Wang Yu sized up both Ye Fan and Chen Nan. When his gaze reached Chen Nan, it lingered


    there for a few moments longer.


    And then he thought that, since Ye Fan had a beautiful girlfriend like Chen Nan, he must be someone


    wealthy or important.


    So with his face full of smiles, Wang Yu greeted Ye Fan politely: "Young man, may I know where you


    are from? What does your parents do for a living? You have gotten yourself such a beautiful girlfriend,


    so your family must be pretty well off, right?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "I am afraid you will have to be disappointed. My family is from the


    countryside. And my mother is just a farmer. They are not well off at all."


    When he heard this, Wang Yu''s smile vanished right away and his lip curled in disdain. "So you are


    from the countryside. Xiao-Hong is busy today, so she will not be able to keep youpany."


    After coldly cutting Ye Fan off, he immediately dragged Li Xiao-Hong away. Along the way, he said


    disgustedly: "In future, stop associating with poor people from the countryside. Do you hear me?"


    At this moment, Liu Jia-Wei suddenly chimed in, "Ah stop. Since we all know each other, let us go


    together. The more the merrier, right?"


    But Wang Yu did not understand Liu Jia-Wei''s motive, so he asked thetter: "Young Master Liu, will it


    be alright to let them tag along? Won''t they interrupt our n?¡±


    "Don''t worry,¡± Li Jia-Wei said as he waved his hand dismissively. His gaze, however, remained on Chen


    Nan. From the moment Chen Nan appeared, he had been captivated by her beauty and had not looked


    away since then.


    Looking at her graceful figure, the beautiful legs under her ck miniskirt and her elegant features, Liu


    Jia-Wei could almost imagine how seductive she must look as sheid naked on a bed.


    "Ah, I understand. Haha, Young Master Liu is right. It must be fate that has brought us together. And


    since you have just arrived, you must be unfamiliar with this ce. So how about we all go for a walk


    together?" Considering how fast it took him to grasp Liu Jia-Wei''s intention, this Wang Yu was clearly a


    sharp operator.


    He changed the subject right away and managed to get everyone to go together.


    Ye Fan did not refuse. In any case, the tournament would only begin in the evening. So since he had


    nothing to do in the afternoon, he might as well apany these people.


    "You are Chen Nan, right?"


    "You are beautiful and your name is so beautiful as well."


    "This young man here is the young master of the Liu family."


    "Let me tell you. Young Master Liu''s family runs apany, you know? They are very rich. There are


    plenty of young and pretty girls who want to marry the young master and be a rich man''s wife."


    "As long as you can make him happy, you too can be the heroine of a rags-to-riches story.¡±


    Along the way, Wang Yu kept on trying to bring Chen Nan and Liu Jia-Wei together. To that end, he did


    his best to brag about the Liu family.


    And from time to time, Liu Jia-Wei would also try to show off the broadness of his knowledge and


    experience in front of Chen Nan.


    "Nan-Nan, I bet you haven''t had any Lafite red wine before?"


    "The wine is made in the Rollchit winery in Ennd. It is the most elegant wine in the world.¡±


    "Ah, its pure beauty and powerful fragrance! It is ayered wine that is elegant and perfect, with an


    unique sweet aroma that lingers on and gives one a pleasurable aftertaste."


    Liu Jia-Wei spoke slowly, in a refined and erudite manner.


    Wang Yu started to p his hands and repeatedly praised the young master for the broadness of his


    knowledge.


    "Young Master Liu! The girl who gets to marry you must be a very fortunate girl indeed!¡±


    When he heard Liu Jia-Wei''s words, Ye Fan spat out the Nongfu Spring water he had been drinking.


    "Young Master Liu, I think you must have memorized the wrong lines?"


    "The Lafite red wine is not made in Ennd, but in France. And it''s not the Rollchit winery, but the


    Rothschild winery. It is also known as the Lafite winery," Ye Fan said slowly.


    Chen Nan, who was just sitting beside him, covered her mouth and giggled.


    And Liu Jia-Wei''s face turned green with anger right away.

 Chapter 138 This Is Not Face-slapping, but Face-kicking!

    Chapter 138 This Is Not Face-pping, but Face-kicking!


    "Shit~"


    "You country bumpkin! What the hell do you know?"


    "Have you had red wine before?"


    "Do you know what is Lafite?"


    "I bet you have never been overseas?"


    "You are just a frog in the well! How dare you spout rubbish in front of Young Master Liu?"


    "And what is this about a Rothschild winery? Why don''t you just tell us it is a Rothsmother winery?"


    "You are just talking nonsense here. It is Miss Chen Nan''s great misfortune to have a boyfriend like


    you."


    But before Liu Jia-Wei could say anything, Wang Yu had blown his top in an instant.


    With an angry expression on his face, he hadshed out furiously at Ye Fan. If it were not because he


    did not want to scare Chen Nan, Wang Yu would have gone ahead and kicked the country bumpkin


    already.


    He was depending on Liu Jia-Wei for his promotion. So naturally, Wang Yu was furious at the country


    bumpkin for stirring up trouble at this time!


    "Wang Yu, it is not a big deal."


    "Why lower yourself to his level?"


    "He is a country bumpkin after all. He is pretending to be erudite even though he is ignorant. So it is


    only natural for him to make a fool of himself."


    Liu Jia-Wei tried his best to suppress his anger, and continued to put on the air of a modest gentleman.


    After all, he had to act more gentlemanly in front of the girl he liked.


    And show her that he was a cultured person.


    Until now, he still believed that Ye Fan had been talking nonsense.


    "Young Master Liu is magnanimous indeed. As the saying goes, great men are big-hearted. I know at a


    nce that Young Master Liu is destined for great things."


    "If you girls ever meet a gentlemanly and erudite person like Young Master Liu, you should just marry


    him right away." Wang Yu continued to praise Liu Jia-Wei to the skies.


    Thetter enjoyed the ttery very much. He lifted his chin and his eyes were filled with haughtiness.


    Just like that, the afternoon passed by quickly.


    During this time, Liu Jia-Wei tried to make Ye Fan go away on several asions.


    After all, if Ye Fan was around, it would be inconvenient for them to make a move on Chen Nan.


    However, they did not seed. Ye Fan continued to tag along closely and, all the while, Chen Nan


    stayed close to him. Both of them spent their time chatting happily with each other.


    Just then, the sky was slowly getting dark. When the group passed by a restaurant, Liu Jia-Wei''s eyes


    light up immediately and he ushered everyone in there for a meal.


    "Nan-Nan, after eating, why don''t you go with us to the tournament?"


    "Tonight, Anning County will be hosting a grand fighting tournament that has attracted worldwide


    attention. Many VIPs in Jiangdong will be here. It is impossible for themon folks to attend this


    event."


    "Even I only managed to get a few tickets after asking my friends for help," Liu Jia-Wei said


    nonchntly.


    "Whoa! Young Master Liu, you are so awesome!"


    "I too have heard about this tournament. It seems that Chen Ao of Jiangdong, Li Er of Yunzhou and Lei


    San of Jingzhou will all be in attendance."


    "All the big shots will be gathered there. If you do not have some means at your disposal, there is no


    way you can attend such an event."


    "As for themon people, I bet they have not even heard of such an event," Wang Yu eximed.


    And then, he turned to look at Chen Nan. "Miss Chen, do you see?"


    "This is the difference between a poor person and a rich person."


    "It is impossible for poor people toe into contact with the world of upper-crust society."


    "Take the Mount Tai Tournament for example. I bet you people have never even heard of this event,


    right?"


    "Your boyfriend is one of those losers who are destined to remain at the foot of the mountain. So he


    can only see the small plot ofnd in front of him. But Young Master Liu is a winner who is standing at


    the peak. So what he sees is the vast


    celestial sea."


    "Young Master Liu, what do you think? Am I right?"


    Liu Jia-Wei took a sip of tea and nodded his head. ¡°Mm, you are right."


    "Ye Fan, I am going to use you as an example. You were born in the countryside. And everyday, you


    worry about your livelihood. Most probably, you will spend the rest of your life drifting along day by day.¡±


    "You have never seen the Norwegian woods or the Eiffel Tower in Ennd."


    "You have also never seen the penguins foraging on the Arctic ice sheet or the aurora in the sky at the


    South Pole."


    "To somebody like you, the waves of the Doing River is just a piano piece?"


    "And you have only seen romantic sceneries of the Aegean Sea on television shows."


    "Poor people like you spend your whole lives in one ce. And you have only seen the sun rise from


    that one ce."


    "Mr. Ye, I actually feel sorry for people like you. The world is so beautiful, but you probably will never be


    able to go out and see its beauty."


    Liu Jia-Wei smiled faintly and a haughty look came over his handsome face. Just then, he was acting


    as if he was the full moon up in the sky looking down on a mere firefly. When he spoke, his words were


    packed with thick disdain and pity.


    At this moment, with his eyes full of haughtiness, Liu Jia-Wei was feeling very smug with the speech he


    had just made. Not only had hepletely showed off his broad knowledge and gentlemanly bearing,


    he had also taken the opportunity to put down Ye Fan thoroughly.


    He inwardly guessed that Chen Nan had probably already been mesmerized by his erudite manner of


    speech and fallen in love with him already. He estimated that, right about now, she was ready to kick Ye


    Fan aside and snuggle into his weing arms.


    Liu Jia-Wei lifted his head and, just as he had expected, he saw the light of admiration in her eyes.


    And, on her face, he saw a happy smile that was aroused by respect.


    But just as he was going to give in to his raging hormones and sweep Chen Nan into his arms, Ye


    Fan''sughter suddenly rang out softly at their table.


    "Mm?"


    "What are youughing at?¡±


    "You are really hopeless. Instead of feeling ashamed of your poverty and lowliness, you actually have


    the audacity tough?" Liu Jia-Wei frowned. Ye Fan''s smile had made him very unhappy.


    He had expected Ye Fan to feel too ashamed to even show his face before them.


    But unexpectedly, the loser from the countryside was so utterly without shame that he had actually


    Ye Fan smiled ambiguously and replied, "I am not reallyughing at anything. Your speech was very


    exciting, but you made a few mistakes. I don''t know if I should tell you your mistakes or not.¡±


    When he heard this, Liu Jia-Wei grew even more unhappy. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Actually it is not a big deal. I just want to tell you that the Eiffel Tower is in Paris, France. Not Ennd."


    "What a load of nonsense! I have been to the Eiffel Tower, you know? Are you telling me that I don''t


    know which country it is in?" Liu Jia-Wei blew his top immediately. And then he turned to Wang Yu.


    "Wang Yu! Tell this poor country bumpkin where is the Eiffel Tower located!" the young master roared


    angrily.


    This was already the second time. When Ye Fan had spouted his nonsense the first time round, Liu


    Jia-Wei had put up with it. But this time, thetter could no longer contain his rage.


    "Young Master Liu, don''t be angry. Let me do some fact-checking on the inte. And then we will p


    his face with ck-and-white facts!" Actually, Wang Yu had no idea himself where the Eiffel Tower was


    located. But no matter. He could just ask Baidu.


    And very soon, Wang Ye found the information. "Alright, you bastard. Listen up! The Eiffel Tower is


    located on the south bank of the Seine River in Fr..."


    Wang Yu was reading out loud what was written on the Baidu Baike page, but then he stopped halfway


    all of a sudden. He was taken aback by what he was seeing.


    Liu Jia-Wei turned to re at Wang Yu. "Mm? Are you dumb? Quick, continue reading."


    Wang Yu''s face twitched a little as he turned to look at Liu Jia-Wei. "Young


    Master Liu, it looks like the Eiffel Tower is really in France.¡±


    When Liu Jia-Wei heard this, his face turned dark immediately.


    "This is bullshit! I have personally been to the Eiffel Tower! Are you telling me I have made a mistake?"


    he roared angrily.


    While in the throes of rage, Liu Jia-Wei snatched the phone out of Wang Yu''s hand and looked at the


    Baidu page. Afterward, his face turned an ugly shade of green and his arrogance withered to


    nothingness right away.


    God damn it! The Eiffel Tower is really in France!


    Liu Jia-Wei''s face turned red with shame.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Wang Yu stepped in to smooth things over.


    "Erm... about that. Actually Young Master Liu has been to a lot of different countries. So it is only


    natural for him to misremember something, right? As the saying goes, gold cannot be pure and people


    cannot be perfect. Surely a little blemish like this cannot hope to conceal the brilliance of our young


    master. Miss Chen, am I right?"


    Chen Nan only nodded and smiled.


    But Ye Fan took a sip of tea and continued, "About that, Young Master Liu. I have not finished


    speaking?"


    "Actually, penguins do not live on the Arctic ice sheet. They live at the South Pole."


    "Also, there is no piano piece called ''Waves of the Doing.'' There is only ''Waves of the Danube.''"


    "If I remember correctly, there is no Doing River in the world. They only have the Danube River and the


    Rhine River in Europe," Ye Fan said nonchntly.


    At this moment, Chen Nan, who had been trying her best to control herself, finally lost control and burst


    outughing as she bent at the waist. Meanwhile, Li Xiao-Hong was keeping her head bowed as she


    tried her best to stop herself fromughing.


    As for Liu Jia-Wei himself, his face had already turned an ugly shade of green after listening to Ye Fan.


    He was looking really terrible, as if he had just been visited by great misfortunes.


    Was this face-pping?


    No!


    This was face-kicking!


    Liu Jia-Wei was nearly going mad. His face was flushed red and he felt so ashamed that he wanted to


    just go somewhere and hide himself.

 Chapter 139 Trouble Is Coming

    Chapter 139 Trouble Is Coming


    "How dare you!"


    "You country bumpkin! How dare you continue to spout nonsense?"


    "Just because you made one lucky guess, you expect us to believe every bit of rubbish thates out


    of your mouth?¡±


    "You are just a poor loser, a frog in the well, who have never been outside of Jiangdong. Who gave you


    the courage to lecture Young Master Liu?"


    Wang Yu blew his top again and he clenched his teeth as heshed out at Ye Fan.


    Finally, Wang Yu picked up his phone again and started searching through the inte. It seemed like


    he wanted to prove that Ye Fan had, in fact, been talking nonsense.


    "How dare a poor loser like you get all cocky just because we showed you a little courtesy?" "Today, I


    am going to expose you for who you are. I am going to let you know if there are penguins at the North


    Pole and if there is a Doing River in Europe!!!"


    "You are just a poor loser from the countryside. How dare you pretend to be erudite? Aren''t you afraid


    of making a fool of yourself?"


    Clearly, Wang Yu did not believe what Ye Fan had said.


    After all, how knowledgeable could a country bumpkin be?¡±


    He had gotten lucky once, but would his good luck continue?


    With a sneer on his face, Wang Yu started to read from the webpage disyed on his phone.


    "Penguins. They are alsoplimentarily known as "boats of the sea." They are a very ancient species


    of natatorial birds. Even before the beginning of the Ice Age, they were already living at the South..."


    "Shit! South Pole?" The hitherto arrogant Wang Yu, who had vowed to expose Ye Fan''s ignorance,


    could feel his heart flip-flop in his chest when he read this. But he soldiered on and gave a forced


    exnation: "It seems there are really penguins living at the South Pole. But that doesn''t mean there


    are no penguins at the North Pole. Young Master Liu, don''t worry. I will continue searching. I will


    definitely expose the ignorance of that country bumpkin!"


    And so, Wang Yu continued to search through the inte. This time, he was directly looking for


    information about the existence of penguins at the North Pole.


    "Screw this. There are really no penguins at the North Pole?"


    Wang Yu''s face twitched. Clearly, he had not expected Ye Fan to be right again.


    "It is not a big deal, Young Master Liu. North Pole and South Pole, the difference between them is just


    one word. They are nearly the same. But there is definitely a Doing River in Europe. I will check for


    you.¡± Wang Yu had wanted to tter Liu Jia-Wei but, now, he was embarrassing thetter instead.


    When he saw the unhappy expression on the young master''s face, Wang Yu hurriedly tried to salvage


    the situation. He continued to search for the "Doing River" on the inte.


    However, Wang Yu was once again taken aback when he found what he was looking for.


    "Shit! Young Master Liu, there really is no Doing River in Europe."


    "They only have the Rhine River and the Danube River over there?"


    Wang Yu was dumbfounded.


    He had wanted to humiliate Ye Fan. But instead, he had only seeded in causing further


    embarrassment to his boss.


    Meanwhile, Chen Nan wasughing so hard that she could hardly sit up straight. And although Li Xiao-


    Hong had been trying her best to contain herughter, she could not stop herself from tittering in the


    end.


    Only Ye Fan managed to keep hisposure. With a faint smile dancing on his lips, he continued to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    calmly sip his tea.


    On the other hand, Liu Jia-Wei''s face had turned an ugly shade of green.


    "Shit!"


    "You moron! Shut your mouth right now!"


    Liu Jia-Wei was so furious that he almost had a stroke.


    Wang Yu, you moron! Do you think I am not embarrassed enough? Do you have to embarrass me


    further?


    At this moment, he could feel only shame and his face was flushed bright red.


    He had wanted to show off in front of the girls but, unexpectedly, that n had backfired and he ended


    up looking like a fool.


    This damn country bumpkin! Just you wait. I am going to get you!


    Liu Jia-Wei clenched his teeth in hatred as he stared at Ye Fan, who was still calmly drinking his tea.


    He wished he could just strip Ye Fan of his skin; thetter had made him look foolish in front of the girl


    he liked.


    But Ye Fan only thought that the whole affair was funny.


    Privately, he guessed that this Liu Jia-Wei was the son of a nouveau riche family.


    From the very beginning, Ye Fan had known that Liu Jia-Wei''s cultured and erudite demeanor was just


    an act.


    If thetter were really from a prominent family, his bearing and knowledge would be far beyond that of


    the ordinary people. Due to the imperceptible influence he had received from his family, there would be


    no way he would make such a fool of himself.


    Only a nouveau riche family without substance would have an offspring who was socking in


    refinement and knowledge.


    And the truth was exactly what Ye Fan had guessed; Liu Jia-Wei''s family was nouveau riche.


    A few decades ago, Liu Jia-Wei''s father had been just a poor farmer in the countryside. Butter, he


    had made it rich through coal mining. In a nouveau riche family like this, the parents were usually


    uncultured folks who paid scant attention to their offsprings'' education and deportment. And so, Liu Jia-


    Wei had started working even beforepleting his middle school education.


    All the things he had said earlier were memorized from books, for the purpose of showing off and


    wooing girls.


    But Liu Jia-Wei was a dunce so he had failed to memorize the facts.


    And that was why he had ended up making a fool of himself.


    Afterward, he was more well-behaved. He did not say another word and simply sat there quietly with a


    sombre expression on his face.


    And Wang Yu was overwhelmed with panic after getting scolded by his boss. So he too did not say a


    word but, instead, kept his head down and ate his meal quietly.


    A whileter, after everyone had eaten some food, the group got up and prepared to leave.


    But, just then, Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei nced at each other. Afterward, Wang Yu got up and looked


    at Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Ye, we know you are poor so this meal is on Young Master Liu. But we have several bottles of


    unopened wine here. I can''t carry all of them by myself, so can you help me carry some to the front


    desk? We are going to return them. Are you fine with this arrangement?"


    "As for Xiao-Hong and Miss Chen Nan, please go ahead first with Young Master Liu. Wait for us


    outside. Mr. Ye and I wille find you in a moment."


    Chen Nan looked at Ye Fan and, when she received an affirmative nod in return, she followed Wang


    Yu''s suggested and went outside to wait.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan followed Wang Yu to the restaurant''s lobby to pay the bill and return the unopened


    wine.


    However, just as the pair were about to leave after paying the bill, a group of seven or eight armed men


    suddenly appeared and blocked the exit.


    At the same time, a bald man who was hugging a vampish-looking young woman, walked down slowly


    from upstairs.


    The young woman was wearing a pink tube-top shirt. As she walked down the stairs, her ample


    bosoms bounced heavily up and down. They looked like they would burst out of her tube top at any


    moment. All the while, a pair of sexy long legs encased in flesh-colored stockings could be seen


    peeking out from under her ck miniskirt.


    And just like that, the bald man came downstairs while hugging his bosomydypanion.


    "Is he the one that Young Master Liu wants taken care of?" At the lobby, the bald man spoke


    nonchntly to Wang Yu as he continued to fondle his bosomydypanion.


    Wang Yu hurried forward respectfully.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, this is the one."


    "Mm, okay. You can go now. I have taken his money so I will do a good job." The bald man put on airs


    of superiority as he replied in an indifferent manner.


    When Wang Yu heard this, he quickly thanked the bald man. "Thank you, Mr. Zhao."


    After saying his piece, Wang Yu turned around and prepared to leave. But before leaving, he turned to


    Ye Fan andshed out coldly, "You country bumpkin! Prepare to die!¡±


    "How dare you go after Young Master Liu''s woman? You think we can''t do you in?" "Hahaha-" Wang Yu


    the girls.


    "Uncle Wang, where is Fan?"


    Chen Nan grew suspicious when she saw Wang Yuing by himself. So she stepped forward to


    question thetter.


    Meanwhile, Li Xiao-Hong was also feeling worried.


    Wang Yuughed heartily. "It is no big deal really. Miss Chen, your boyfriend ran into a friend back


    there and the two of them were chatting so happily with each other that he decided to stay behind. Your


    boyfriend told us to go to the venue first and he would meet us there.


    "Rx. Nothing is happening to Fan.¡±


    Wang Yuughed heartily and ushered everyone toward the venue for the tournament.


    When Liu Jia-Wei heard this, he knew that his n had seeded. And a smug smile appeared on his


    face.


    "That''s right, Nan-Nan. Let us go to the venue first. The tournament is about to start. We won''t be able


    to get seats if we arete. Fan is an adult. Nothing will happen to him."


    After some persuasion from them, Chen Nan did not continue to dwell on the matter and followed Liu


    Jia-Wei to the venue.


    The oue of the tournament would decide whether her father lived or died. So she could not afford


    to miss it.


    As for Ye Fan, Chen Nan thought that there was no way anything could happen to a skilled fighter like


    him.

 Chapter 140 Ye Fans Rage!

    Chapter 140 Ye Fan''s Rage!


    Anning County.


    Inside a certain restaurant, seven or eight burly men were blocking the entrance of a restaurant.


    A bald man, who was hugging a vampish-looking woman, found himself a chair and sat down. As he


    munched on some peanuts, he looked at the slim youth standing before him.


    "Young man, are you from the countryside?" the bald man asked casually. The joking tone he used


    made it sound like he was toying with an ant.


    That was not too far from the truth, the bald man thought. After all, in front of him, a powerless and


    penniless bumpkin from the countryside was no different from an ant.


    Ye Fan put his hands into his pockets and looked calmly at the bald man. And then he said


    nonchntly, "My father was heartless and abandoned my mother. So I have been living with my


    mother since. She lives in a township in the countryside so I suppose I am one of the rural folks."


    The bald man burst outughing when he heard this. "Since you are from the countryside, you should


    know your own limits when you are in the city. You are a bumpkin so you should be crawling in the


    mud. Otherwise, you will end up offending someone, like what you just did, and suffer the


    consequences for it."


    The bald man spoke casually. While he was talking, he used one hand to gently stroke his female


    forward. A momentter, the underling handed a metal bat to him.


    And then, the bald man tossed the bat gently.


    Piak~


    A crisp sound rang out when the batnded on the floor. The bat quivered for a bit as it rolled over to


    Ye Fan''s feet.


    "Someone wanted to buy one of your legs." "If you know what''s good for you, pick up the bat and break


    the leg yourself."


    "Don''t make us do it for you."


    "My men don''t know their own strength. If you let them do it, they might break the ''leg'' in the middle."


    "Hahaha~"


    When the surrounding crowd heard this, they burst out in mockingughter. And the vampish-looking


    woman started fidgeting in his embrace as sheined about the bald man''s uncouthness.


    "How could you make an obscene joke in front of ady?¡±


    "What about it? Are you telling me that only women are allowed to use them at night, but men can''t


    even speak of them during the day?"


    "Haha~"


    As the bald gangster cracked his joke, he pped his femalepanion on the ass. A piak sound rang


    out and fine tremors rolled through the flesh of her curvy butt.


    In response, the vampish-looking woman wiggled her body seductively, and her performance greatly


    aroused the bald gangster.


    Clearly, they were showing great contempt for Ye Fan by pretending not to see him.


    But Ye Fan did not get the least bit angry. He stuck his hands into his pockets and smiled lightly. "Not


    long ago, somebody threw a metal bat at me and told me to break my own legs. Just like what you did


    just now."


    "Do you know what happened to him in the end?"


    "What?" the bald gangster asked casually. He had an indifferent look on his face, as if he was just


    listening to someone tell a story.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth twitched a little as he spoke: "That man will probably end up serving a


    life sentence in prison.¡±


    Mm?


    When the bald man heard this, a sombre look came over his face and he suddenly put more strength


    into the hand that was caressing the vampish-looking woman''s thigh. The sudden increase in pressure


    hurt her and she moaned in pain.


    "You bastard. I think you must have a death wish?"


    "Do you know? In this Anning County, or even the whole of Jingzhou city, there are very few people


    who would dare to talk this way to me, Zhao Li-Chun."


    "You are just a poor loser from the countryside. How dare you offend me?"


    The expression on Zhao Li-Chun''s face was as sombre as a graveyard, and the tone of his voice was


    as chilly as a blizzard.


    What was the most taboo subject for underworld figures like Zhao Li-Chun?


    Undoubtedly, it was going to prison.


    And clearly, Ye Fan had infringed upon this taboo subject when he talked about sending someone to


    prison for life.


    Suddenly, the mood in the room turned cold and heavy. The burly men red fiercely at Ye Fan as they


    lifted their weapons.


    It was obvious that they were about to attack him.


    "You want to kill me?" However, Ye Fan continued to smile nonchntly.


    He stuck his hands into his pockets and stood there quietly. As he shook his head, he continued to


    smile lightly. "Can I ask you something? How powerful are youpared to Lei San of Jingzhou?"


    "Mm?" Zhao Li-Chun frowned. "Master Lei San has been running Jingzhou for several decades. He is


    the number one honcho of the city and one of the top figures of Jiangdong province. Everybody in


    Jingzhou knows and respects Master Lei


    San!"


    "Obviously, I, Zhao Li-Chun, cannot hope topare to him."


    Anning County was just right below Jingzhou City.


    Master Lei San of Jingzhou was so renowned that even somebody living in this small county, such as


    Zhao Li-Chun, had heard of him.


    After all, Master Lei San was the ruler of Jingzhou.


    So matter how arrogant or reckless he was, Zhao Li-Chun would never dare topete with Master


    Lei San.


    But Zhao Li-Chun was curious as to why the country bumpkin had suddenly mentioned Master Lei San


    of Jingzhou.


    When Ye Fan heard what Zhao Li-Chun had just said, his smile grew wider.


    But in the next moment, a sinister expression suddenly came over his face!


    "So it looks like you understand that you are beneath him!"


    "You want me to die?"


    "Even Lei San would never dare to speak to me like that. Who the hell do you think you are? How dare


    you threaten me with death?"


    Ye Fan''s angry voice exploded like a thunderbolt in the middle of the lobby.


    When Zhao Li-Chun heard this, his expression changed and he jumped out of his seat immediately.


    "Mm?"


    "Don''t tell me, you actually know Master Lei San?"


    "But of course? Back then, in Jianghai, Lei San kowtowed before me and the crown prince of the Lei


    family, Lei Ao-Ting, went down on his knees before me to plead for his life. Your position is even lower


    than theirs, so how dare you insult me?" Ye Fan shouted coldly. Clearly, the bald gangster''s arrogance


    hadpletely angered him.


    At this moment, everybody was slightly taken aback.


    And Zhao Li-Chun was looking uncertain. He red angrily at Ye Fan and asked, "You bastard! Are


    you trying to bluff me?"


    "You are just a country bumpkin! Why would someone like Master Lei San fear and respect you?"


    Ye Fan sneered in response. "Oh, is that right? In that case, let me exin things to you so that you


    can die with a clear mind."


    As he was speaking, Ye Fan lifted his phone and looked at Zhao Li-Chun.


    "This is Lei San''s phone number. Since you do not believe me, I will let him tell you the truth."


    Afterward, Ye Fan dialled the number and put the phone on speaker mode.


    At this moment, it was deathly quiet in the lobby. Everyone was looking dumbfoundedly at the young


    man. Even Zhao Li-Chun had started to panic when he saw how confident Ye Fan was. Just then, the


    bald gangster''s heart was thumping hard in his chest.


    Perhaps the country bumpkin really does know Master Lei San?


    Finally, the call got through.


    A low voice came drifting through from the other end of the line.


    Ye Fan looked proudly ahead, while Zhao Li-Chun andpany were listening with frowns on their


    faces. At this moment, the gangsters were all panicking.


    "Sorry, the number you have just dialled is currently unavable. Sorry..."


    Shit!


    An angry expression came over Ye Fan''s face.


    As for Zhao Li-Chun andpany, all of them burst outughing after a brief moment of silence.


    "Hahaha-"


    "I thought he was a king, but it turns out that he is just an idiot-"


    "Did he think we would believe him if he just dialled a phone that had been shut off?"


    "He is an idiot!"


    "Hahaha-"


    "This country bumpkin is just a moron! Oh my god, I can''t stopughing-"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zhao Li-Chun andpany wereughing till their sides ached. And they were looking at Ye Fan as if


    he was an idiot.


    "You bastard! Let''s end this farce now."


    "We gave you a chance, but you did not take it. Instead, you tried to trick us."


    "You are going to die." Zhao Li-Chun waved his hand as if he was a judge delivering a death sentence.


    When his underlings saw the signal, all of them rushed forward at


    once.


    Ring Ring Ring-


    But, just then, Ye Fan''s phone rang suddenly and startled everyone.


    "Screw you! Turn off your phone!" Zhao Li-Chun scolded.


    But Ye Fan only smiled after ncing down at his phone. He lifted it up and said indifferently, "This call


    is from Lei San."


    "You can ask him if I have lied to you."


    With a faint smile on his face, Ye Fan tossed his phone over to the gangsters.

 Chapter 141 Cleaning House

    Chapter 141 Cleaning House


    Inside the lobby.


    Ye Fan had already thrown his phone over to Zhao Li-Chun.


    Thetter looked down and saw the caller ID disyed on the phone. The name was "Lei San."


    "Boss, I think this fellow is just bluffing."


    "Why bother with him?"


    "Let''s just break his leg."


    Inside the restaurant, the other gangsters wereughing mockingly at Ye Fan, as if he were a moron.


    After all, Ye Fan was just a poor person from the countryside. And he looked like a greehorn. Even if he


    were to join their gang, he would only end up as an insignificant errand boy.


    He said he knew Master Lei San of Jingzhou?


    And made Master Lei San kowtow to him?


    Even the crown prince of the Lei family had to kneel and beg for mercy in front of him?


    They were probably lies.


    Made-up stories that only an idiot would believe.


    The burly menughed sinisterly as they walked forward and readied themselves to whack Ye Fan.


    But, at this moment, Zhao Li-Chun suddenly stretched out his hand to stop them.


    "You bastard. You put on a good act."


    "Fine. I will y your game."


    "I want to see exactly how long you can keep up with this act."


    As he was speaking to Ye Fan, Zhao Li-Chun tapped the "Answer" icon on the phone.


    And then he set it on speaker mode. He also turned up the volume to maximum so that everyone could


    hear the conversation.


    "Hi, is this Mr. Chu?" The voice of a middle-aged man drifted through from the other end of the line.


    Zhao Li-Chun asked for the caller''s identity instead of answering the question.


    "I am Lei San?¡±


    "Lei San of Jingzhou. Mr. Chu, did you forget? We just met." A hint of doubt could be heard in Lei San''s


    voice.


    Zhao Li-Chun burst outughing immediately.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Hey everybody! He says he is Lei San!"


    "Do you believe him?"


    "Haha~"


    Zhao Li-Chun and his menughed mockingly. They looked as if they had just heard the funniest joke


    in the world. Even Zhao Li-Chun''s coquettish femalepanion wasughing. Her body shook


    gracefully as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Mm?" "You are not Mr. Chu?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Where is Mr. Chu?"


    After Lei San heard what Zhao Li-Chun had to say, he realized that something was wrong. His tone


    immediately turned sombre, cold and authoritarian.


    "Who ami?" "I am your father." "Come on, son. Call me daddy. If you do that, I might spare your Mr.


    Chu." "Hahaha~"


    Zhao Li-Chun''s words caused everyone to burst outughing.


    They looked as if they were having fun teasing a moron.


    "How dare you!"


    "Who the hell are you people?"


    "How dare you talk this way to me, Lei San?"


    "I think you must be tired of living in this world." Lei San was clearly enraged. When he spoke, one


    could feel the overwhelming coldness and authority that were packed into his words, even though his


    voice wasing through from the other end of the phone line.


    "Damn it! You really think you are some kind of big shot, huh?"


    "You are Lei San?"


    "If you are Master Lei San, then I am your father!" "How dare you put on airs before me.'' "I am Zhao Li-


    Chun! You freaking think you can scare me so easily?!"


    Zhao Li-Chun''s voice was frosty cold as heshed out at Lei San, and his eyes were filled with mocking


    "I said, I am Lei San," the caller repeated himself.


    Zhao Li-Chun sneered and said, "And I said, I am your father."


    "I am really Lei San."


    "And I really am your father."


    "Do you have a death wish?!¡± The heavy voice of the male caller drifted through from the other end of


    the phone line, and it sounded even colder this time.


    But one could easily hear the towering rage that was suppressed underneath his words.


    It seemed that the caller was already on the brink of going berserk.


    As if he was a boiling active volcano that was ready to erupt at any moment.


    "How dare you! You son of a bitch! How dare you talk to your father in this manner?" Zhao Li-Chun


    pretended to be angry and then he burst outughing.


    Inside the lobby, his underlings were alsoughing till their sides ached.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Boss, you are too freaking funny!"


    "I am dying ofughter here."


    "I guess that old man is about to lose his mind?"


    "Hahaha~"


    The burly men in front of Ye Fan, who had just heard their boss prank the caller, wereughing so hard


    that they could barely stand up straight.


    Mr. Zhao, you are so bad~"


    "You are truly evil."


    The coquettish young woman was also giggling. Her man was not only rich and powerful, but also


    humorous as well. She felt fortunate to be loved by such a man.


    Zhao Li-Chun wasughing mockingly. But, afterward, it became clear that he no longer had the


    patience to fool around with the caller. His voice suddenly became cold and sinister.


    "Well, I have things to do so I am not going to fool around with a bastard son like you anymore."


    "But let me remind you. You are only able to get away with this because we are on the phone. If you


    had repeated what you just said while standing in front of me, you would die this very day. This is my


    personal guarantee."


    "Also, let me tell you this. In Anning County, I am king. Your ''Mr. Chu'' has offended me, so he is


    finished." "Not even the emperor can save him now!!"


    Zhao Li-Chun''s words flowed eloquently and his face was filled with pride. The domineering words


    resounded through the restaurant and awed the surrounding crowd. After he had finished speaking,


    Zhao Li-Chun hit the phone and ended the call.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the line, Lei San''s face had already turned green with anger.


    "San, what''s wrong?"


    "Why do you look so terrible?" Li Er, who was just beside Lei San, saw the look on thetter''s face and


    asked curiously.


    Lei San ignored the question and said with a sombre expression: "You go to the venue first. I have


    some matters to attend to. I will go look for you right after that."


    After he finished speaking, Lei San got into his car and made a phone call.


    ''Yu, you are in charge of Anning County, right? Do you know a Zhao Li-Chun?"


    ¡°Find out where he is right now and send me his location."


    "Also, I will give you five minutes. Gather all our men and send them over."


    "Yes, to Anning County."


    "Today, I am going to clean house!¡±


    "It looks like I have been keeping a low profile for too long. Now, even someone who is a nobody dares


    toe challenge me."


    There was a sinister look on Lei San''s face, and a hint of killing intent in his eyes.


    Ever since he had taken full control of Jingzhou so many years ago, Lei San had been keeping a low


    profile behind the scenes. And not once had he felt as angry as he was feeling now!


    Whoosh~


    The wheels of a ck Land Rover spun madly as it sped toward a certain restaurant.


    At the same moment, the underworld of Anning County was getting restless.


    Several dozen vans were speeding through the streets of Anning County, like discharged water from a


    dam.


    They looked like pilgrims hurrying on their way to their holynd, or court officials who rushing to pay


    their respects to the emperor.


    The vehicles'' overpowering presence swept through thend as they all coalesced toward one single


    goal! From above, they looked like multiple streams returning to the sea.


    The hitherto peaceful county had turned restless all of a sudden.


    But Zhao Li-Chun and his underlings had no idea what was going on outside the restaurant.


    "You bastard, prepare to die!" Zhao Li-Chun barked an order and his men readied themselves to attack


    Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan smiled lightly and said: "Mr. Zhao, right? Why don''t we wait for a bit longer?"


    "What for?" Zhao Li-Chun frowned.


    "I thought you might want to find out if the caller just now was really Master Lei San or not."


    "If that was the real Lei San, then he will be here within five minutes. If no onees after the five


    minutes is up, then you don''t have to do anything. I will break my own legs."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, do you dare to have a bet with me?" Ye Fan remained as calm as ever. Zhao Li-Chun could not


    see any hint of panic on his face.


    "Take your bet and shove it where the sun doesn''t shine!"


    "Boss, I think he is just trying to stall for time. Don''t believe his lies." But Zhao Li-


    Chun''s underlings screamed at Ye Fan and readied themselves to attack the arrogant young man.


    But after pondering things over, the bald gangster said heavily: "Alright!"


    "I will ept your bet."


    "I will wait for five minutes. If Master Lei San is still not here by that time, you will break your own legs!"


    His words rang out heavily through the lobby.


    Outside the window, a gale sprung up, causing the trees and grass to rustle noisily.

 Chapter 142 I May Be Poor, but I Am Puissant!

    Chapter 142 I May Be Poor, but I Am Puissant!


    The seconds ticked by.


    And soon, the five minutes would be up.


    However, outside the restaurant, things remained calm. Apart from the bustling tourists, there was no


    sign of anybody else.


    Zhao Li-Chun remained seated. And as he leisurely munched on some peanuts, he continued to hug


    his femalepanion.


    As for Ye Fan, he was asposed as ever. With his hands stuck in his pockets, he waited quietly as


    the seconds ticked by.


    "You bastard. You are a good actor, aren''t you?"


    "Let''s see how long you can keep up this act?"


    Zhao Li-Chun snorted as he looked disdainfully and mockingly at Ye Fan.


    From the very beginning, he had never taken Ye Fan seriously. So, naturally, he did not believe that


    Master Lei San would actuallye to the restaurant. The only reason why he was keeping Ye Fan


    After all, if Zhao Li-Chun let his men break Ye Fan''s legs, then they might encounter some troubleter


    on if their victim filed a report with the authorities.


    But if Ye Fan broke his legs of his own volition, then even the police would not be able to find fault with


    them.


    Finally, the hands on the clock reached seven o'' clock and thirty-five minutes.


    Zhao Li-Chun smiled and said, "Country bumpkin, your five minutes is up."


    "But your Master Lei San did note."


    "Go on, break your own legs."


    "You are just a lowly country bumpkin. How dare you show off in front of me?" "This is your end." Zhao


    Li-Chun smiled lightly. He continued to munch on the peanuts and caress his femalepanion.


    And Ye Fan smiled in return. "Yes, that''s right. The five minutes is up."


    "And your life is about to end as well."


    Mm?


    "You bastard! Do you have a death wish?"


    Ye Fan''s words caused the gangsters to erupt in anger. Their patience was at an end. When Zhao Li-


    Chun barked an order, all of his underlings rushed forward at Ye Fan.


    However, at this moment, the roar of car engines rang out from outside the restaurant.


    The earth trembled and the sound of tires screeching on the ground resounded through the air.


    Immediately afterward, the door to the restaurant was kicked open with a loud


    bang.


    And then a mass of men swept into the lobby like a tide ofva. Their leader was a man with a crew


    cut.


    Zhao Li-Chun''s men were greatly shocked by the intrusion. The vampish-looking woman was so


    frightened that she jumped up and started scolding the intruders.


    "Where did these ignorant foolse from!¡±


    "This is Mr. Zhao''s turf, so how dare you..."


    But when Zhao Li-Chun saw the leader of the intruders, a horrible change came over his expression


    and a tremor ran through his body. Right away, he jumped up from his seat and pped the vampish-


    looking woman to the floor.


    "Mr. Zhao, what are you doing?¡± The woman''s eyes reddened and she nearly wept as she clutched at


    her face.


    "Screw you! Shut your stupid mouth!" Zhao Li-Chun scolded.


    At this moment, he was so frightened that he nearly wet his pants. Without further dy, he hurried


    forward and greeted the new arrival with a respectful smile.


    "Mr. Yu, what an unexpected surprise?"


    "You should have told me you wereing. I would have prepared a reception for you. With plenty of


    good food, good wine and beautiful women!¡±


    "But you came without any warning, so I was not able to prepare anything for your arrival."


    Zhao Li-Chun put on a fawning look as he spoke to the man with the crew cut, and there was no trace


    left of the arrogance he had exhibited toward Ye Fan.


    It could not be helped. The person called "Mr. Yu" was a favorite of Master Lei San, and he had been


    put in charge of several counties. And it was thanks to Mr. Yu''s protection that Zhao Li-Chun was able


    to thrive in Anning County.


    Privately, the two got along well and they often associated with each other.


    Zhao Li-Chun had also personally recruited a number of beauties and delivered them to Mr. Yu.


    However, the moment Zhao Li-Chun had finished speaking, the crew-cut man kicked him in the


    stomach and sent him sprawling to the floor.


    "Prepare?"


    "You should be preparing for your death!¡±


    "You reckless fool! You don''t give a damn who you offend, do you?" the crew-cut man scolded.


    Zhao Li-Chun looked dumbfounded as heid sprawled on the floor. He wanted to ask what was going


    on, but he was not even given the chance to do so.


    The crew-cut man simply ignored him and led his men to line up at both sides of the entrance. As they


    turned to face outside the restaurant, they bowed at the waist and made respectful greetings.


    "Wee, Master San!¡±


    "Wee, Master San~"


    Boom~


    The ear-splitting sound coalesced into a stream and swept through the lobby.


    At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li-Chun was overwhelmed with shock and panic. His pupils had contracted and his


    eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    Could it be that Master Lei San was actually here?


    As everyone was reeling in panic, a middle-aged man with a bald patch came into the restaurant from


    outside. He was dressed in a suit and ck leather shoes. When he walked into the lobby, he was


    surrounded by his underlings.


    At this moment, his face was devoid of all emotions except for anger and coldness.


    The moment Lei San entered the lobby, he started to look around. Finally, his gazended on a person


    in the crowd.


    Without dy, he walked over and bowed slightly. And as everyone looked on in shock, he greeted Ye


    Fan respectfully: "Mr. Chu, this happened because I have failed in disciplining my men. I am sorry for


    causing you distress."


    "This-"


    "This... This..."


    Everyone was shocked by what they were seeing.


    Zhao Li-Chun, the vampish-looking woman and everyone else were all dumbstruck.


    The gangsters who had wanted to assault Ye Fan with their weapons were especially affected. Their


    faces turned pale as panic overwhelmed them. At this moment, they were so frightened that they were


    ready to wet their pants.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li-Chun was staring at the young man who was being greeted respectfully by Master


    Lei San. Just then, his mind was a nk. He opened his mouth to speak but he could only stammer his


    words.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Zhao Li-Chun found it hard to believe that a loser from the countryside could have the prestige to


    Just then, Zhao Li-Chun recalled the phone call he had answered earlier.


    Could it be that Master Lei San had really been the caller?


    Good heavens!


    What have I freaking done?


    I told Master Lei San to call me father?


    Zhao Li-Chun waspletely dumbstruck. His heart was overwhelmed with panic and despair!


    Only now did he understand why Mr. Yu had told him to prepare for death when they met earlier.


    He had offended two big shots in one go! His life was definitely over!


    Inside the restaurant.


    Ye Fan stood there with both hands sped behind his back. In response to Lei San''s apology, he


    coldly said, "So you do know that you have failed in disciplining your men!"


    "This person has just told me that he wanted to break my legs. I expect you know what to do?"


    "Mm,¡± Lei San nodded. "Mr. Chu, please do not worry. I will handle the rest."


    Lei San turned around right away and stared sinisterly at the bald man who had dared to pretend to be


    his father. His eyes turned cold and then, as he waved his hand, Lei San said softly, "Break all his


    limbs."


    "And then, send him to the police station."


    "A scumbag like him should remain in prison for the rest of his life."


    Lei San''s words were like a death sentence to Zhao Li-Chun. Thetter''s face turned white and he


    copsed onto the floor as if all strength had left his body. As heid there, his heart was filled with


    despair.


    At this moment, a mass of men, numbering nearly a hundred, marched in from outside the restaurant.


    Almost immediately, the new arrivals wrecked Zhao Li-Chun''s den and restrained his men.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At the same time, Lei San threw a metal bat at Zhao Li-Chun and told thetter to break his own legs.


    Finally, Lei San''s men picked up a pain-racked Zhao Li-Chun as if he were a dog and was about to


    carry him out when Ye Fan suddenly stopped them with a shout.


    Just then, Ye Fan had both hands sped behind his back and his eyes were sneering at Zhao Li-


    Chun as he looked down at thetter''s bloodied body. And then he smiled indifferently.


    "Before you leave, there is something I would like to tell you."


    "So what if somebody is from the countryside, and so what if he is from the city?"


    "Whether a person is noble or base depends on his capability! What does it have to do with his birth?!"


    "One should not question a hero about his origins!"


    "There are hidden dragons, even in the hintend!"


    "I may be poor, but I am puissant!!!"

 Chapter 143 Sorry to Disappoint You

    Chapter 143 Sorry to Disappoint You


    In the end, Zhao Li-Chun was taken away. The only things awaiting him in the future were the


    merciless sentencing from the court and long days of darkness in prison.


    Most likely, Zhao Li-Chun himself had not expected that a country bumpkin, somebody he had looked


    down on, would turn out to be the one to seal his doom.


    He had treated Ye Fan''s warning as nonsense but, as it turned out, the words were a prophecy. In the


    end, Zhao Li-Chun could not escape his fate of serving a lengthy sentence in prison.


    Before he left the restaurant, Ye Fan''s aweinspiring words continued to ring in his ears.


    "There are hidden dragons, even in the hintend!"


    "I may be poor, but I am puissant!!!"


    "Hahaha! Indeed! There are hidden dragons, even in the hintend-" "Well said!


    "Hahaha-"


    "I, Zhao Li-Chun, have misjudged you~"


    He looked heavenward and sighed heavily. Tears started to stream down from his eyes and his piteous


    Nobody knew just how much regret Zhao Li-Chun was feeling at this moment.


    If he had known earlier that Ye Fan enjoyed such power and influence, he would never have


    challenged thetter no matter what.


    However, there was no "if" in life.


    Sometimes, a person''s sess or failure was decided in the blink of an eye.


    Take today for example. If Zhao Li-Chun had not been blinded by greed and if he had not agreed to


    help Liu Jia-Wei deal with Ye Fan, he would not have found himself in such a sad state.


    When he was being carried away, the surrounding onlookers could not help but sigh feelingly.


    To think, the pathetic person before them had been swaggering around like a king just a mere half an


    hour ago.


    Life was full of unexpected circumstances.


    Now that the matter at the restaurant had been settled, there was no reason for Ye Fan to stay. So he


    went along with Lei San to the hall where the tournament would be held.


    The Mount Tai Hall was located at the foot of the mountain, where it towered over the surrounding area.


    It had been constructed with the intention of using it as an arena for underground boxing matches and,


    indeed, it had served that purpose. Forthat reason, the building upied a huge area. The hall was


    luxurious and its dome looked like a gigantic sword thrusting upward toward the sky.


    "Mr. Chu, these are the clothes you wanted. I got somebody to deliver them here."


    Earlier, Ye Fan''s clothes had gotten soaked with wine when he was dealing with Zhao Li-Chun and his


    men. Afterward, he had asked Lei San to bring him a change of clothes.


    Right now, he was wearing a white short sleeve shirt, a ck sports jacket and a pair of Nike running


    shoes.


    "Mm, not bad. The shoes fit me perfectly." It was Ye Fan''s first time wearing a pair of branded sports


    shoes and, indeed, it feltfortable on his feet.


    Once he had changed into his new clothes, Ye Fan said nonchntly, "Alright, you go ahead first."


    Lei San was confused. "Mr. Chu, aren''t you going to enter the hall with me?"


    VIPs, such as themselves, had their own exclusive passageway. But it seemed that Ye Fan had no


    intention of entering the arena with them.


    "No. I will be using the regr passageway. I am going to look for some friends of mine," Ye Fan


    replied.


    When Lei San saw that Ye Fan had made up his mind, he did not question thetter further.


    "Since you have decided to meet up with your friends, I will not impose on you further. I will go to the


    venue before you. But Mr. Chu, you have a matchter on, so please do not bete. The survival of


    Jiangdong rests solely in your hands."


    And then Lei San continued to chat about other things. But when he saw that Ye Fan was getting


    impatient, he wisely shut up and hurriedly departed for the arena.


    After he partedpany with Lei San, Ye Fan turned around and left the ce as well.


    Just then, a white BMW drove toward the spot where Ye Fan and Lei San had been standing and came


    to a halt. Afterward, a peerlessly beautiful figure stepped down from the vehicle and started looking


    around the building for a parking spot.


    "Mm?"


    But while the beauty was looking around, a slight frown suddenly appeared on her face. As she stared


    at the back of a passerby in front of her, she found herself slightly lost in a daze.


    She could not exin why, but she felt that the person''s back view greatly resembled Ye Fan''s.


    "Cheng-Cheng, what are you looking at? Have you found a parking spot?¡± Su Qian''s head popped out


    of the car''s window and startedining at her friend.


    "Mm mm, I am searching right now." Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled back her gaze from the passerby and


    started to help her friend find a parking spot.


    But before she left, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned around again to take another look. Finally, she heaved a sigh


    inwardly.


    What was wrong with her?


    Why had she slipped into a trance? Why did she keep seeing Ye Fan wherever she looked?


    Did she really miss him that much?


    "Impossible. Why would I miss a jerk like him?"


    "It has been a whole day already. How dare he not give me a call¡ª"


    When she thought about Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng could feel an inexplicable anger rise up within her.


    She had already made up her mind. If Ye Fan was not going to take the initiative to call her, then she


    was not going to take the initiative to call him either.


    I hope you will leave me alone forever!


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling great resentment toward Ye Fan and it looked like she was


    ignoring him in order to spite him.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were outside looking for a parking spot, Li Xiao-Hong and Chen Nan


    were inside the hall and they were starting to get worried.


    "Uncle, why isn''t Ye Fan here yet? Do you think he has encountered some problem?"


    Earlier, Li Xiao-Hong had been addressing Ye Fan as "Mr. Chu," but thetter had smiled and said it


    sounded aloof. He had told her to just call him by his name. So she had started to call him "Ye Fan"


    since then.


    "That''s right, Uncle Wang. Why is Fan chatting so long with his friend?" Chen Nan was also feeling


    worried. She was ready to go back to the restaurant and search for him.


    But, just then, both Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei were feeling smug as sinister smiles appeared on their


    faces.


    You still think your boyfriend ising?


    I am afraid you are going to be disappointed.


    I am afraid he is not going to show up tonight.


    Liu Jia-Wei estimated that, at this moment, Zhao Li-Chun and his men had already broken the country


    bumpkin''s legs and dumped him in a gully somewhere.


    But although they were thinking such dreadful thoughts, both Liu Jia-Wei and Wang Yu continued to put


    on kindly smiles.


    "Miss Chen, nothing will happen to him.


    Stop thinking about him.¡±


    "That Ye Fan is just a country bumpkin. How is he worthy of you?¡±


    "If he never returns, isn''t that for the best?"


    "At that time, you and Young Master Liu can be a couple. Nobody will stand in your way then. Am


    I right?" Wang Yu smiled creepily.


    Now that Ye Fan was not around, Wang Yu could afford to speak without restraint.


    But Chen Nan looked a little unhappy. She red at Wang Yu and said, "You are not to speak of Fan


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this way."


    "Alright alright alright. I won''t say anything."


    In any case, that country bumpkin is noting back. They have probably beaten him to death


    already.


    Wang Yu sneered as he thought this.


    And Liu Jia-Wei had a gleeful look on his face.


    When they were at the restaurant, Ye Fan had embarrassed him several times. Liu Jia-Wei had already


    wanted to kill Ye Fan back then. And now, by making use of Zhao Li-Chun, he had managed to get rid


    of the country bumpkin. Undoubtedly, that was the result Liu Jia-Wei wanted.


    Young Master Liu, I am afraid you have to be disappointed."


    Just as Liu Jia-Wei and Wang Yu were sneering to themselves, a faint voice rang out from behind


    them.


    They turned around and saw a slim youth with a faint smile on his face. And as he walked toward them,


    they could see that he waspletely unharmed.


    "Fan-"


    "Ye Fan!¡±


    When Chen Nan and Li Xiao-Hong saw Ye Fan, both of them were overjoyed.


    But Liu Jia-Wei''s face trembled a little and his pupils contracted. He was shocked.


    How... how is this possible?


    How is it possible for him toe back?


    And he is unharmed? He even changed his clothes?

 Chapter 144 What Is Power?

    Chapter 144 What Is Power?


    Isn''t he supposed to be badly beaten up?


    Isn''t he supposed to be lying in a gully somewhere?


    How is it possible for him to be here?


    As they looked at the young man who was once again standing before them, both Wang Yu and Liu


    Jia-Wei were dumbstruck.


    And Liu Jia-Wei''s expression turned as sombre as a graveyard.


    In the end, he did not say a word. But when he turned around to re at Wang Yu, his eyes looked like


    they were about to spit fire. The look on Liu Jia-Wei''s face seemed to be saying, "You idiot! How did


    you manage to fail such a simple task? You can''t even deal with a country bumpkin! Why should I keep


    you around?¡±


    All his ns hade to nothing. Just then, Liu Jia-Wei was so angry that he wished he could kick


    Wang Yu to death.


    Wang Yu felt aggrieved and grimaced helplessly to show that he had no idea what had gone wrong.


    "Fan, why did youe only now? We have been waiting a long time for you." Chen Nan looked at Ye


    Fan and asked in mock anger. When Ye Fan had failed to show up on time, she had worried that he


    had fallen prey to Zhao Wu-Ji''s men.


    Ye Fan smiled indifferently and said, "It''s nothing. I ran into a little trouble and got dyed. It is all


    thanks to Young Master Liu that I am able to return safe and sound."


    Ye Fan''s words contained a barb so, naturally, Liu Jia-Wei got even more unhappy. He snorted coldly


    and scolded under his breath: "Hmph, you got lucky this time, country bumpkin. But you might not


    enjoy such good luck the next time."


    While the group was chatting away, the hall suddenly went silent.


    "Ye Fan, look. The VIPs are going to make their entrance."


    Li Xiao-Hong''s face was flushed bright red. This was her first time attending such a grand event, so it


    was only natural for her to get excited.


    And just as she had said, a dozen or so female greeters in cheongsams hurried forward and lined up in


    two rows after they had received their order. And then, they waited there respectfully.


    Beneath their feet, the brand new red carpet extended for several dozen meters from the center of the


    hall to outside the building.


    At this moment, within the enormous hall, everyone''s gaze was focused on the entrance.


    Everyone was filled with reverence as they awaited the arrival of the VIPs.


    Finally, as Li Er made his entrance, the hitherto quiet hall erupted into a frenzy.


    "Ye Fan, look!" "That is Master Li Er! Master Li Er!"


    "That is Master Li Er from Yunzhou! Our city!¡±


    Li Xiao-Hong had gotten very agitated. After all, this was her first time seeing Master Li Er of Yunzhou


    from such a close distance. Her face was flushed bright red and, in her excitement, her hand that was


    clutching the corner of Ye Fan''s shirt started to tremble.


    When Chen Nan saw this, she covered her mouth and giggled. "Xiao-Hong, look at how silly you look


    now."


    "You probably do not know, but this fellow in front of you is a personage more powerful than Master Li


    Er of Yunzhou."


    "Ha? Miss Chen Nan, are you talking about him?" Wang Yu asked as he turned his head to look


    mockingly at Ye Fan. Clearly, he had overheard Chen Nan''s conversation with Li Xiao-Hong.


    "Haha~"


    Him?"


    "He is just a country bumpkin. What kind ofVIPis he?¡±


    Wang Yu pointed at Ye Fan and spoke disdainfully, "You think he is more powerful than Master Li Er? If


    that is true, then Young Master Liu is the king of the world."


    At this moment, he wasughing so hard that his side ached.


    Liu Jia-Wei also snorted in ridicule, but he could not bring himself to be bothered with Ye Fan.


    As for Li Xiao-Hong, she merely smiled faintly and said, "Nan-Nan, your jokes are really funny."


    Fine~


    Since no one believed her, Chen Nan did not bother to exin further.


    In any case, Ye Fan was going to fight in the tournamentter on. At that time, they would know just


    how radiant the "country bumpkin" they had been disparaging really was.


    Ye Fan did not say anything. From the beginning, he had just been sitting quietly, listening quietly and


    observing quietly.


    At this moment, the crowd erupted into an uproar again.


    "Good heavens~"


    "Master Lei San! That is Master Lei San from Jingzhou!"


    "The ruler of Jingzhou-¡±


    "His power and status are equal to that of Master Li Er of Yunzhou!"


    "Whoa! Quick, look! Isn''t that Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou?"


    "The head of the Wang family!"


    "The ruler of Haozhou?"


    "I heard Wang Jie-Xi became the family head and started controlling Haozhou when he was just


    twenty-nine!¡± "The Wang family is the number one family in Haozhou City."


    "Even somebody as important as him is here today!"


    There was tumult everywhere and, in every corner of the hall, voices could be heard talking about the


    VIPs.


    Each time a VIP appeared before the spectators, a reverent uproar would erupt from somewhere


    among the crowd.


    And finally, the mood within the hall peaked when thest two attendees made their appearance.


    The whole ce was in an uproar!


    "Damn! That is Zhao Wu-Ji, the head of the Zhao family!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is the number one tycoon in Jiangdong~"


    "His personal wealth is estimated to be a hundred billion." ''This is a big shot! A super big shot!"


    "Damn! Chen Ao!¡±


    "Master Ao of Jianghai!"


    "The King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?"


    "Good heavens!"


    "Even a big shot like him hase?"


    "What is going on today?"


    "Why are all the leaders of Jiangdong here?"


    Inside the hall, all of the nearly ten thousand spectators were in a frenzy.


    Before the appearance of the VIPs, they had only known that the fight today would be an extraordinary


    one. But this was beyond all their expectations.


    It seemed the leaders of the eighteen cities of Jiangdong province had all gathered here.


    Tonight, Mount Tai Hall had be the center of Jiangdong!


    "Cheng-Cheng, did I hear it wrong?¡±


    "Chen Ao is here too?"


    "Good heavens!"


    "The King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?"


    "What does he look like? I have never seen him before!"


    "Is he good-looking? Does he have a son?"


    "If I can sessfully woo the son of Chen Ao, then wouldn''t I be the Queen of Jiangdong?"


    Su Qian had lost herself in the throes of excitement. As the red-faced and brighteyed girl clutched at


    the corner of her friend''s dress, she continued to chat away merrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was rendered speechless. She thought that her BFF was really vulgar, since thetter


    only valued either money or power.


    "That''s enough. Stop looking.''


    "You picked such lousy seats. Even if I jump, I still won''t be able to see what he looks like," Qiu Mu-


    Chengined angrily.


    Yes, both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were seated at the veryst row at the back of the hall. And their


    seats were at the corner that was furthest away from the ring where the fight was going to take ce.


    Not only were their seats far away from the center of the hall, they also did not have a good line of sight


    to the front. If the spectators in front of them stood up or moved about, then the two girls would not be


    able to see anything.


    "There was nothing I could do about it. We came toote. I only managed to get these two tickets


    because I threw a tantrum in front of my brother," Su Qian exined helplessly.


    It could not be helped. The two girls had only decided toe yesterday. Since they had arrivedte, it


    was not possible for them to get good seats.


    Just then, all the Jiangdong leaders had already entered the venue one after another. Wherever they


    passed, cheers and reverential congrattions would erupt from the crowd. Eventually, their voices


    coalesced into a stream that shook the firmament around them.


    What was power? This.


    Just because one man entered the hall, a ten thousand strong crowd was driven into a frenzy! And just


    because he stood before them, they could not help but devote their attention to him!


    From a distance away, Li Xiao-Hong gazed at the VIPs who stood at the peak of society. Just then, a


    look of fascination could be seen in her beautiful eyes.


    "Ye Fan, so they are the big shots?"


    "No matter where they go, they exude such radiance. Wherever they are, theymand attention and


    respect from everyone."


    "No matter how much I struggle, I will never be able to aplish one tenth of what they have


    aplished."


    Li Xiao-Hong eximed feelingly. From her words, one could feel a sense of inexplicable sense of


    dejection.


    The society she lived in was really unkind to poor people like her. The rich and powerful had control


    over all sorts of resources. People without power or background, such as herself, faced an uphill battle


    if they wanted to climb up thedder of sess.


    Perhaps, if she worked hard her whole life, she just might be able to pay off her mortgage.


    "But Ye Fan, I think you will be able to seed."


    "You may be poor and, right now, maybe you are still doing your best to make your way out of the


    darkness."


    "But I believe, in twenty years time, or maybe thirty years, you will be somebody like Master Li Er


    or Master Lei San. At that time, you too will stand in the limelight and everyone''s eyes will be on you."


    Li Xiao-Hong said this with a smile and, when she looked at Ye Fan, an unfathomable light sparkled in


    her eyes.


    When she had first met Ye Fan, Li Xiao-Hong could sense an extraordinary aura exuding from him.


    Since then, she had held an inexplicable confidence in him.


    She knew that this young man, who had alsoe from a poor family in the countryside, would one


    day be an extraordinary person! It might take him many years, but she believed that he would be


    able to do it.

 Chapter 145 Show Yourself!

    Chapter 145 Show Yourself!


    Li Xiao-Hong remembered. Her first meeting with Ye Fan had taken ce at Hongqi Bank.


    At that time, she had really thought that Ye Fan was a low-profile scion of a wealthy family. After all,


    even her boss at the bank had treated him so courteously.


    Afterward, at Sheng Tian Restaurant, Master Li Er had respectfully invited Ye Fan to dinner. That


    incident had further cemented her belief that Ye Fan was the scion of a wealthy family. But during their


    time here, he had revealed that he was actually the son of a poor countryside woman. And so, Li Xiao-


    Hong finally realized that she had been under a misunderstanding all along.


    The truth was, Ye Fan was just like her. They were both from poor families.


    People like them faced an immense amount of pressure and mockery, if they wanted to climb up the


    the child of a rural farming family.


    And Li Xiao-Hong finally understood why Ye Fan had helped her with her work and obtained justice for


    her when they ran into each other at Sheng Tian Restaurant. He had done all that because he had


    seen a reflection of himself in her.


    But Ye Fan was different from her.


    Li Xiao-Hong could sense an extraordinary aura exuding from this man.


    And that was why she believed that Ye Fan''s future aplishments would not be lesser than those of


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Master Li Er''s and Master Lei San''s.


    However, when Wang Yu heard what she said, heughed out loud.


    "Him?"


    "He wants to catch up to Master Li Er and Master Lei San?"


    "What a joke!¡±


    "Even if we give him thirty years, no, three hundred years, he is still not going to be


    able to do it."


    "He is a country bumpkin and he is destined to live out his life in squalor."


    "These days, a person without connections or background can never hope to seed."


    "You can keep on daydreaming!"


    Wang Yuughed mockingly and then stared coldly at Ye Fan. "Ye Fan, I am not trying to put you


    down. But this is how our society works. There is a gap between the upper-ss and the lower-ss."


    "You are one of the lower ss, so you should know your ce and your own limits. Rather than


    devoting your thoughts to unrealistic endeavors, isn''t it better to spend your energy doing farm work at


    home? You should be thinking about things like getting a better harvest."


    "Miss Chen, am I right?" "Haha~ Wang Yuughed heartily. After disparaging Ye Fan, he looked at


    Chen Nan and spoke in a sincere manner.


    "Miss Chen, this is why when you are looking for a partner, you should look for someone from a


    wealthy family. Someone like Young Master Liu, for example."


    "If you stay with a country bumpkin, then you will have to spend the rest of your life on a small plot of


    "Everyday, you will look down on the soil and expose your back to the sun. You will do the most menial


    work and get the lowest return for yourbor."


    "You will be doing the same work day in and day out. Is that the kind of life you want for yourself?"


    Wang Yu did his best to tter his young boss, and so thetter''s mood improved immensely. Liu Jia-


    Wei sat up straighter and, to show off his wealth, he rolled up his sleeve to reveal the Rolex watch on


    his wrist.


    Chen Nan merely smiled and nodded her head. She did not reply to any of their questions.


    From the beginning to the end, both Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei had no idea that Chen Nan only saw


    them as buffoons.


    Her father was the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao. In terms of power and wealth, Chen Nan''s family was


    worth much more than a hundred Liu Jia-Weis.


    She was already living in wealth, so there was no need for her to y up to a nouveau riche like Liu


    Jia-Wei.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, she had not paid attention to Liu Jia-Wei''s and Wang Yu''s


    braggings.


    But both Chen Nan and Ye Fan had not bothered to exin anything. They simply allowed Wang Yu


    and Liu Jia-Wei to continue their performance and listened to the duo''s braggings as if they were jokes.


    But the pitiable Li Xiao-Hong was still kept in the dark, so she continued to speak up for Ye Fan.


    "You stupid wretch! You shut your mouth now!"


    "What the hell do you know?¡±


    And every time she spoke up for Ye Fan, she would get a tongueshing from her uncle.


    While Ye Fan''s group was having their conversation, the organizers had already finished setting up the


    venue and all the VIPs had taken their seats.


    ording to their seating arrangement, it was obvious that the Jiangdong leaders were divided into


    two factions.


    On one side was the Eastern Jiangdong Faction led by the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao. And on the


    other side was the Western Jiangdong Faction led by the number one tycoon, Zhao Wu-Ji.


    "Mm? Mr. Chen, why did you change your fighter?"


    "Where is that brat you have pinned all your hopes on? Where is that Mr. Chu?"


    "Didn''t you just tell us confidently that this Mr. Chu would be able to turn back the tide of defeat?"


    "Why are you acting like a scaredy cat now?¡±


    "Why did you change your fighter at thest minute?"


    "Please don''t do that. Why must you switch him out when I have already prepared a coffin for him?¡±


    "Haha~"


    When Zhao Wu-Ji saw that the person sitting beside Chen Ao was a grey-robed old man insead of the


    young man he had seen earlier, he shook his head with augh and looked mockingly at his longtime


    rival.


    Chen Ao nced at Zhao Wu-Ji and snorted coldly. "Mr. Chu is an elusive person. Anyway, the truly


    strong rarely


    make appearances before public eyes."


    "As for headmaster He, he is one of the fighters I have invited. He will fight Wu He-Rong first to test the


    waters for Mr. Chu. What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with the way I have arranged things, Mr. Zhao?"


    Chen Ao retorted.


    But before Zhao Wu-Ji could respond, an elderly man in military uniform, who was standing beside him,


    spoke up in a heavy voice: "Only the weak have to resort to underhand tricks."


    "The strong should just press forward indomitably!"


    "There is no need to test the waters if it is just Wu He-Rong. I can defeat him with a single punch."


    "What are shackles? They are things for us to crush."


    "If you let your fear take over and act indecisively, then you will definitely be defeated!"


    Boom-


    When the elderly man spoke, an aweinspiring presence swept through the air in the vicinity. The crowd


    could sense the cold authority emanating from the speaker, and it was so overpowering that it caused


    even Xing He to frown. The Taichi grandmaster felt as if he was in the presence of a dangerous enemy.


    The powerful presence proved that the elderly man in the military uniform was an extraordinary person


    indeed!


    "Awe-inspiring!"


    "Well said-" Zhao Wu-Ji started pping immediately. At the same time, he turned to smile haughtily at


    the sombre-looking Chen Ao.


    "Mr. Chen, do you see? This is how an expert should behave."


    "The strong should just press forward indomitably!" "My fighter is different from that Mr. Chu of yours.


    Hmph, testing the waters?"


    "Only a coward would do such a thing!"


    "Oh, that''s right. Mr. Chen, I haven''t introduced him to you yet."


    "This elderly gentleman here is one of the top fighters in the Jiangdong Military Region and the chief


    instructor of the armed forces! Meng Bai-Chuan! I paid him a hundred million toe here and fight for


    us.¡±


    "Hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the military region revere him as their teacher!"


    "In front of Chief Instructor Meng, that Mr. Chu of yours is just a little brat. I think Chief Instructor Meng


    can kill that brat with just a single p."


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s eyes were filled with ridicule as he said this.


    Chen Ao did not answer the taunt, but the heaviness in his heart grew even more intense.


    No wonder he had sensed the air of a great general emanating from this Meng Bai-Chuan.


    To think, he was actually the chief instructor in charge of training hundreds of thousands of soldiers in


    the military region!


    It looked like Meng Bai-Chuan would be a person difficult to deal with.


    And Chen Ao was overwhelmed with worry.


    "Alright, Mr. Chen, it is gettingte. Let us stop chit chatting and get Wu He-Rong to show himself.¡±


    "And once we have dealt with Wu He-Rong, we can take the opportunity to settle the scores between


    us." Zhao Wu-Ji got up suddenly and, with an evil grin on his face, he invited Chen Ao to step forward


    with him.


    The two men looked around and shouted in unison.


    "Ten years of grudges, a thousand days of honor and disgrace!"


    "Wu He-Rong, let us put an end to the grudges between us."


    "Show yourself!"


    "Let us settle all our past scores today!"


    The words were spoken forcefully and the heavy voices of the two men resounded through the air for a


    long while.


    At this moment, the entire hall went quiet.


    Everyone held their breath and looked around in a panic.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was confused by the sudden announcement and, her friend, Su Qian started looking


    around the hall. Meanwhile, Liu Jia-Wei andpany were looking sombre as they waited in their


    seats.


    Everyone was curious. Just what sort of person could make all the leaders of Jiangdonge together


    at one ce?


    Even personages such as Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji hade in person. All the powers in Jiangdong


    hade together, just to deal with this person.


    Just who was this person?

 Chapter 146 I Dont Want to Die

    Chapter 146 I Don''t Want to Die


    At this moment, Mount Tai Hall was quiet. Everybody was looking around attentively.


    The piercingly cold wind howled softly in the night air. Meanwhile, the voices of Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-


    Ji continued to resound heavily through the enormous hall.


    However, even after looking around for a long while, the spectators failed to see anyone approaching


    the ring.


    The seven feet tall stone tform remained as empty as ever.


    "Mm, where is he?"


    "Could it be that he didn''te?"


    "Perhaps he got frightened and ran away?"


    Wang Yu raised his head and looked around. But when nobody appeared, even after a long wait, he


    broke out in mockingughter.


    When Liu Jia-Wei saw this, he shook his head andmented in a sagely manner: "Well, isn''t it


    obvious?"


    "He must have gotten cold feet and ran away."


    "Just look at the magnificent set-up here today. No matter how much guts that Wu He-Rong has, there


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    is no way he will dare to single-handedly challenge all the leaders of Jiangdong."


    "Nan-Nan, am I right?"


    Liu Jia-Wei smiled shallowly, and there was an infatuated look in his eyes when he gazed at Chen Nan.


    If it were not so crowded here, he would probably have sumbed to Chen Nan''s beauty already and


    taken her into his arms.


    As for her boyfriend, Ye Fan, Liu Jia-Wei had paid him no mind from the very start.


    After all, even if he were to have his way with Chen Nan in front of her boyfriend, what could that


    country bumpkin do to


    him?


    Chen Nan said nothing. She was also feeling confused. Had Wu He-Rong really been frightened by the


    magnificent set-up here? Was he too scared to show himself?


    However, in the midst of everybody''s discussion, Ye Fan suddenly frowned and looked upward at the


    dome. And then, in a low voice, he said:


    "He is here."


    "Who the hell is here?"


    "What a moron!" "Young Master Liu has already said that the man was scared off. So will you stop


    trying to show off by spouting nonsense, you moron?!"


    Wang Yushed out at Ye Fan right away.


    Boom~


    But, at this moment, a gale suddenly sprung up within the hall. Immediately afterward, a heavy sound


    rang out like muffled thunder above the heads of the spectators.


    "Above... Above us~"


    Just then, somebody in the crowd screamed.


    Everyone tilted their heads to look upward as they reeled in shock.


    And they saw a dark figure standing proudly on top of the dome.


    He stomped downward and part of the roof exploded.


    The steel cables broke, while the stone debris drifted about in the hall.


    A hole had appeared in the dome.


    And then a sturdy figure leapt down from the dome. At this moment, he looked just like an angel


    descending from heaven.


    The velocity of the person''s descent was increased to its limit by his weight!


    Finally-


    Boom!


    When his feetnded, the ground shook and the bluestone tform shattered. Amidst the flying debris,


    a pair of cavernous foot prints could be seen!


    Meanwhile, the gale caused by the explosion swept through the entire hall.


    When they saw this, all the spectators were dumbstruck.


    Who would have thought that Wu He-Rong would make his appearance in such a stunning fashion.


    He actually made his jump from the top of the dome!


    How did he manage to remain unharmed, after he had prated the ground with his feet?


    Screw him!


    "What the hell? Is he still human?"


    Many among the spectators werepletely overwhelmed by shock.


    If a normal person could remain unharmed after jumping from a height of three meters, it would already


    be considered an awesome feat.


    But the person before them had just kicked a hole through the roof, jumped down from a height of


    several dozen meters and still remained unscathed!


    Undoubtedly, this had shocked many spectators in the crowd.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was covering her mouth with her hand while, her friend, Su Qian stared at the scene


    with wide bulging eyes.


    As for Wang Yu, he was struck dumb and his mouth was left hanging open. Even though he had just


    beenshing out at Ye Fan for talking nonsense.


    "Shit. So... so he really came?"


    Both Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji were also shocked by Wu He-Rong''s stunning entrance, and their faces


    paled a little.


    They had underestimated Wu He-Rong''s prowess.


    "You are Chen Ao of Jiangdong?"


    After he hadnded, Wu He-Rong stood there with both hands sped behind his back. A certain


    sharpness, much like that of a knife, was hidden in his resolute and steadfast face. Tonight, he was


    dressed all in ck. And when he directed his cavernous gaze at Chen Ao, thetter could sense an


    overwhelming pressure emanating from him.


    But Chen Ao simply nodded his head and said, "Yes, I am.¡±


    Wu He-Rong turned his head to look at the person standing beside Chen Ao, and questioned him in a


    heavy voice: "You are the number one tycoon of Jiangdong, Zhao Wu-Ji?"


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s face paled considerably, but he also spoke in a heavy voice. "Yes, I am."


    Wu He-Rong looked at the duo standing before him andughed.


    "Back then, I, Wu He-Rong, was allpowerful in Jiangdong. I had no rivals. Everyone in all eighteen


    cities of the province revered me as their leader."


    "Ten years has passed and, now, Jiangdong is divided between two masters?"


    "This is all you amount to. Either one of you is not half the man I am.¡±


    Wu He-Rong shook his head as he said this. When he looked at the two Jiangdong leaders, his eyes


    were filled with disdain.


    "Alright, let us stop talking. Shall we start the match now?"


    "So, which one of you wants to die first?" Wu He-Rong''s words were cold and spoken without any


    consideration for the pair''s pride.


    Both Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji shuddered.


    Wu He-Rong''s overwhelming presence had caused the pair to panic. For a moment, neither of them


    dared to take up the challenge.


    When Wu He-Rong saw this, his smile grew wider.


    "What? In the whole of Jiangdong, you can''t find a single person to do battle with me?" he asked


    mockingly.


    In the end, Zhao Wu-Ji suddenly clenched his teeth and stepped forward.


    This fellow does possess a bit of righteousness and loyalty.


    Because Zhao Wu-Ji had stepped forward at a crucial moment to shoulder the burden, Chen Ao could


    not help feeling a bit of respect for his long-time rival.


    "There are hidden talents everywhere in Jiangdong. So isn''t it the easiest thing in the world to find


    someone to fight you?"


    "So you are telling me that your fighter will be the first to battle me?¡± Wu He-Rong said as he turned to


    look at Zhao Wu-Ji.


    Thetter snorted withughter and replied haughtily, "Mr. Chen has more fighters than I. So he will


    fight the first round!"


    Screw you!


    When Chen Ao heard this, his face turned dark.


    So this is the only reason you just stepped forward like a boss? You wanted to inform him that I am


    fighting in the first round?


    I gave you the chance to show off but, instead of showing gratitude, you are getting my men to test the


    waters for you?!


    Just then, Chen Ao was so angry that he wished he could kick Zhao Wu-Ji to death.


    Wu He-Rong turned his gaze on Chen Ao and said coldly, "Since it is like that, please let your men fight


    me first."


    Although Chen Ao was vexed, he did not say anything more. After all, if he kept dying the match, he


    would only be making a fool of himself and Jiangdong.


    The spectators might think that Jiangdong was afraid of Wu He-Rong.


    Finally, after ring at Zhao Wu-Ji, Chen Ao turned toward the direction where Xing He was sitting. He


    offered a fist-salute and shouted heavily: "Headmaster Xing He, the survival of Jiangdong lies in your


    hands!"


    One second-


    Two seconds-


    Ten seconds ticked by.


    And nobody answered.


    Chen Ao frowned and turned to look at the direction where Xing He was supposed to be. It was then


    that he discovered that Xing He''s seat was empty.


    "Mm?" "Where is headmaster Xing He?"


    "Where is he?"


    Chen Ao was confused.


    Li Er and the other Jiangdong leaders also started to look around in a panic.


    "Odd, he was here just a moment ago!"


    "Where could he have gone in such a short time?"


    Just as Chen Ao andpany were searching for Xing He, an underling rushed into the hall and


    reported anxiously: "Master Ao, headmaster Xing He has just left in his car."


    "Before leaving, he left you a message. He said he did not wish to die and asked you to find someone


    better to take his ce!"


    What?


    Ran away!!!


    Chen Ao was immediately shocked by the news. Li Er and the others were also looking terrible.


    Who would have thought that he would run away even before starting to fight?

 Chapter 147 As Awe-inspiring as Meng Bai-Chuan

    Chapter 147 As Awe-inspiring as Meng Bai-Chuan


    "Hahaha~"


    "He ran away?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Chen, so this is the calibre of the fighter you hired?¡±


    "Did hee here to make usugh?"


    "He ran away without throwing a single punch?"


    "Isn''t he just a piece of trash then!"


    "Hahaha-"


    When he found out that Xing He had been scared off, Zhao Wu-Ji burst outughing right away.


    And even though he wasughing hard enough that his sides ached, Zhao Wu-Ji did not forget to


    ridicule Chen Ao.


    Hisughter rang out so loudly that even the surrouding spectators could hear him.


    All at once, many people in the crowd shook their heads and started discussing the matter among


    themselves. When Zhao Wu-Ji''s underlings looked at Chen Ao, their eyes were filled with disdain. This


    time, Chen Ao had truly embarrassed himself.


    And he knew that. Just then, Chen Ao had a most terrible expression on his face.


    He turned around, red at Li Er and scolded: "Li Er, what kind of fool have you found for me!¡±


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Chen Ao shook with rage. He wished he could just p Li Er to death.


    If he had known this was going to happen, he would never have listened to Li Er.


    What an ipetent bungler!


    No doubt, due to Li Er''s mistake, Chen Ao had suffered a great loss of face.


    The former was aware of his mistake and so, with a pained expression on his face, Li Er bowed his


    head and epted Chen Ao''s scolding in silence.


    After all, he had been the one to find Xing He.


    Thetter had been his sister''s teacher for over a decade and enjoyed various honors in Yunzhou. He


    was also renowned among traditional martial artists.


    But Li Er had not imagined that he would be so useless!


    Although the Taiji grandmaster had been doing a lot of bragging, he had ended up running away at


    such a crucial moment.


    But Li Er could not me Xing He.


    Although thetter was the sessor of the Taiji Fist and the headmaster of a martial art school, his


    martial art style was more like a performing art than a fighting art.


    Xing He''s Taiji Fist was good enough for teaching small children and public performances, but it was


    obviously inadequate against a hardened killer like Wu He-Rong.


    He had wet his pants in fear when he saw Wu He-Rong perform his jump from a height several dozen


    meters above ground level. Not only had thetter prated the ground with his feet, he had also


    managed to remainpletely unscathed.


    At that moment, Xing He had been sure that he would die if he were to fight Wu He-Rong.


    Which was more important to him? His reputation or his life?


    Obviously, thetter was more important to Xing He.


    So he had disregarded everything else and ran away.


    But now, both Li Er and Chen Ao were troubled by Xing He''s disappearance.


    "Mr. Chen, I am sorry. I have trusted the wrong person," Li Er said guiltily.


    Chen Ao red at him and snorted coldly. Clearly, Chen Ao was still angry and he ignored Li Er


    Instead, he turned to look at the gleeful-looking Zhao Wu-Ji and said coldly: "This time, I have ced


    my trust in the wrong person and made a fool of myself. But Mr. Zhao, don''t be too happy yet. It is not


    toote to celebrate after your fighter has defeated Zhao Wu-Ji."


    Chen Ao''s voice was frosty cold.


    When Zhao Wu-Ji heard this, heughed mockingly. "Mr. Chen, this is none of your concern. You


    should mind your own business first."


    Afterward, Zhao Wu-Ji walked forward to elderly soldier, who had been resting his eyes. And then he


    said respectfully, "Chief Instructor Meng, may I know what are your chances of beating Wu He-Rong?"


    Meng Bai-Chuan said nothing. But he opened his fierce-looking eyes and a majestic presence


    emanated from them.


    Just then, Zhao Wu-Ji felt that he was not standing in the presence of a vigorous old man, but an entire


    army! The old man''s presence was so overpowering that Zhao


    Wu-Ji could not help but take a few steps back.


    "Mr. Zhao, prepare my tea for me."


    "It will just take me a moment!"


    In the next moment, Meng Bai-Chun stood up and stepped toward the stone tform.


    As he looked at the elderly soldier''s imposing-looking back, Zhao Wu-Ji was immediately stunned.


    Meanwhile, Meng Bai-Chuan''s awe-inspiring words continued to swirl around in his ears.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was not the only one affected by the elderly soldier. Many among the spectators were also


    overwhelmed by Meng Bai-Chuan''s awe-inspiring words.


    "Hahaha-"


    "Bravo-"


    "In ancient China, Guan Yun-Chang yed Hua Xiong before his cup of wine had time to cool down."


    "Today, Meng Bai-Chuan will defeat He-Rong in the time it takes to boil a cup of tea!"


    "Chief Instructor Meng has spirit indeed!"


    Zhao Wu-Jiughed heartily. Meng Bai-Chuan''s confidence had undoubtedly inmed Zhao Wu-Ji''s


    arrogance.


    Right away, he raised a fist-salute in Meng Bai-Chuan''s direction and shouted, "Chief Instructor, I wish


    you a speedy victory. May you show us again the miraculous prowess of General Guan!¡±


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, Zhao Wu-Ji''s action created huge waves among the spectators.


    All at once, a dozen or so bosses who were standing behind him stepped forward and respectfully


    shouted: "We wish Chief Instructor Meng a speedy victory! May you show us again the miraculous


    prowess of General Guan!"


    "We wish Chief Instructor Meng a speedy victory~"


    Their reverential voices coalesced into a stream and swept through the entire hall like a tidal wave.


    Chen Ao and the other Jiangdong leaders looked on from afar with sombre expressions on their faces.


    Just then, their hearts were heavy with worry.


    At this moment, the entire hall had undoubtedly quieted down.


    Everyone was looking at Meng Bai-Chuan''s imposing figure as he walked up the stairs to the tform.


    Until he stood in front of Wu He-Rong.


    "You are Wu He-Rong?"


    "You are the former top tycoon of Jiangdong, Wu He-Rong? The one who has returned after


    the force of his words caused a wind to spring up.


    Wu He-Rong smiled and said, "Oh my, what a grand presence you have.¡±


    "But I am curious. Does your actual abilitye close to it?¡±


    "I am able enough to defeat you!"


    Meng Bai-Chuan decided not to waste his time talking. He flexed his muscles and an overwhelming


    aura exploded from his body.


    And then, he lowered his stance forcefully.


    A violent force traveled through his feet from the ground, went up his legs and finally twisted powerfully


    at his waist.


    Boom!


    Meng Bai-Chuan forcefully threw his punch downward.


    His punch carried great momentum and nearly created a sonic boom.


    Before the punch couldnd on its target, the gale resulting from its momentum had already swept


    forward.


    As he stood in the middle of the wind storm, Wu He-Rong''s robe fluttered about noisily!


    "Awesome!"


    "What a powerful punch!¡±


    Chen Ao, look. This is the power of the chief instructor of the armed forces!"


    "This is the same awe-inspiring presence of the general who yed Hua Xiong.


    "Compared to Chief Instructor Meng, your fighters are all rubbish."


    "Even more worthless than bugs~¡±


    "Hahaha~"


    Meng Bai-Chuan''s punch had shocked everyone in the hall.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Wu-Ji''s face had turned red with effort as he yelled in agitation.


    As if he was the one throwing the punch instead of Meng Bai-Chuan.


    "Military Boxing?" When Wu He-Rong saw this, he burst outughing immediately.


    He continued to stand there calmly with both hands sped behind his back. Just then, there was a


    disdainful and mocking smile dancing on his lips.


    He remained asposed as ake of still water. Meng Bai-Chuan''s attack did not bother him in the


    least.


    Until the iing punch was right in front of him.


    Wu He-Rong shook his head and smiled. "Isn''t this a bit weak?"


    "Fine, let me take this opportunity to show you the real Military Boxing!"


    Boom-


    After he had spoken, Wu He-Rong burst into action.


    He took a step forward and lowered his stance. Just then, his whole body was as taut as a fully-drawn


    bow. It was as if he had been umting strength for a thousand days, just for the purpose of


    unleashing it all at this very moment!


    Bang!


    Two fists collided together; it looked as if a tiger and dragon were fighting for supremacy on the stage.


    And the sound of the collision exploded like a crack of thunder that shook heaven and earth.


    At this moment, everybody was holding their breath.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was staring with wide opened eyes, while Chen Ao looked ahead attentively.


    Wang Yu, Liu Jia-Wei and the others were all holding their breath.


    Everybody was looking at the fight taking ce in front of their eyes!

 Chapter 148 Mr. Chu, Please Save Jiangdong!

    Chapter 148 Mr. Chu, Please Save Jiangdong!


    Outside the hall, the traffic on the road flowed incessantly while the pedestrians continued to crowd the


    pavements.


    Faraway in the horizon, dark clouds could be seen gathering in the sombre sky.


    For the past two days, the rain had refused to fall.


    At this moment, the little county town at the foot of Mount Tai was as peaceful as it had always been.


    But just how many people would actually know that, right now, a death match was taking ce within


    the Mount Tai Hall.


    Boom~


    As everyone looked on, the fists of the two opponents collided together with a loud boom.


    And the heavy sound exploded like muffled thunder in everybody''s ears.


    After the two fists had collided together, the spectators only heard a crackling sound. And the next thing


    they saw was the sight of Meng Bai-Chuan''s broken arm drooping uselessly from his shoulder. All the


    bones in his right hand and arm had been shattered during the collision.


    "Ahh~"


    Meng Bai-Chuan let out a heartrending scream and the sound shocked all the spectators in the hall.


    But breaking the elderly soldier''s arm did not slow down Wu He-Rong''s punch, and it continued to


    speed forward until itnded on the Meng Bai-Chuan''s chin.


    It was a beautiful upper-cut!


    Wu He-Rong''s upper-cut threw Meng Bai-Chuan''s nearly four hundred pound body into the air.


    Meawhile, a stream of blood and teeth fountained from thetter''s mouth.


    Immediately after he had blown his opponent away, Wu He-Rong stomped his foot on the ground and


    jumped.


    He soared like an eagle, twisted his body while in midair and kicked out hard.


    Bang-


    The heavy kick connected forcefully with Meng Bai-Chuan''s chest and his rib cage shattered with a


    crackling sound.


    And then, as everyone looked on in shock, Meng Bai-Chuan flew backward through the air like a kicked


    puppy.


    An instantter, nearly four hundred pound of flesh and bone crashed through the sturdy wall of Mount


    Tai Hall.


    As the high wall of the hall broke apart, Meng Bai-Chuan''s bloodied body flew out of the hall and


    With a loud bang, he crashed onto the ground and started to spew out blood.


    Whoosh-


    Just then, a heavy truck sped by and ran over Meng Bai-Chuan''s body.


    By the time Zhao Wu-Ji and his men reached the scene, all they could find was just a badly mutted


    corpse. When they carried it into the hall, the body had be a mass of unrecognizable flesh.


    Deathly silence~


    The hall had be dead quiet.


    As they looked at the mutted corpse of Meng Bai-Chuan, none of the spectators could make a


    sound.


    Only the chilly night wind continued to rush noisily into the hall through the hole in the wall.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was dumbfounded.


    All the spectators were panicking so much that they were rendered speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Bai-Chuan, the man who had just bragged about replicating the miraculous feat of


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    General Guan, had died after taking just two punches and one kick from his opponent!


    He had not even had the time to scream before getting squashed by the heavy truck. Now, all that was


    left of him was a mass of bloody pulp.


    "This Wu He-Rong. Just... just how strong is he?"


    Many spectators had turned considerably pale as they sat there dumbfounded.


    As for Zhao Wu-Ji, he had been struck dumb by the turn of events and there was a most terrible


    expression on his face.


    He stood there in a daze as he looked down at the mangled corpse of Meng Bai-Chuan. He felt as if he


    had just been pped in the face. Right now, he was blushing bright red and he felt so ashamed that


    he wished the ground would open up and swallow him.


    Just a moment ago, not only had he called Meng Bai-Chuan a living Guan Yun-Chang, but he had also


    imed that his hired fighter would replicate General Guan''s miraculous ying of Hua Xiong.


    However, immediately after his boast, Wu He-Rong had kicked Meng Bai-Chuan out into the street.


    And then thetter had died a horrendous death when he got ran over by a heavy truck.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was struck dumb by such a huge twist in the plot.


    Until now, he still could not ept what had just happened.


    "Hahaha-"


    "This is too funny!"


    "Damn it! Zhao Wu-Ji, is this the living General Guan you were talking about?¡±


    "Is this the god damn chief instructor of the armed forces? The one you spent a hundred million to


    hire?"


    "It took just two punches and one kick to kill him."


    "Wasn''t he just a moron?" "What a freaking noob!'' "The only thing he managed to do tonight was to


    disgrace himself~"


    Li Er and the other Jiangdong leaders wereughing so hard that their sides ached. At the same time,


    they did not forget to do their best to ridicule Zhao Wu-Ji.


    Chen Ao alsoughed heartily: "Haha~"


    "Somebody, go get the coffin Mr. Zhao prepared for tonight. We can use it to hold Chief Instructor


    Meng''s corpse.¡±


    "Mr. Zhao truly has the gift of foresight. He knew his hired help was a freaking noob and would


    definitely die during the match, so he has prepared a coffin for this asion."


    "How astute of him. I really admire him for that. I really do~"


    "Hahaha-"


    Chen Ao and the other Jiangdong leaders could not stopughing.


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s face was flushed bright red with shame, and he wished he could just kill himself.


    What a piece of trash!


    Meng Bai-Chuan was just a piece of trash-


    Okay, so you were a freaking noob. Fine. In that case, why did you have to go bragging in front of


    everyone?


    Although Meng Bai-Chuan had already died, Zhao Wu-Ji was stillshing out at him inwardly.


    At this moment, thetter had turned into theughing stock of Jiangdong.


    "But Chen Ao, even though my man is dead, there is no reason for you to be happy."


    "In Wu He-Rong''s eyes, we are all on the same boat."


    "We are all bound together for good or ill." "If Jiangdong cannot fend off Wu He-Rong, I won''t be the


    only one to die, You, Chen Ao, will also die along with me." Zhao Wu-Ji said sinisterly.


    But Chen Ao only replied indifferently: "Zhao Wu-Ji, it is still too early to say that."


    "The person you were relying on is dead, but the person I am relying on is still around."


    "Mm?" Zhao Wu-Ji was surprised. "Don''t tell me you still have another card to y?"


    Chen Ao burst outughing. "I have already told you. The person I am truly relying on is not


    headmaster Xing He, but Mr. Chu."


    "Mr. Chu?" When he heard this, Zhao Wu-Jiughed out loud, as if he had just heard the funniest joke


    in the world.


    "You are talking about that brat?"


    "Mr. Chen, are you kidding me?"


    "Even the chief instructor of the armed forces could not do anything to Wu He-


    Rong, and you are telling me you are going to pin your hopes on some inexperienced brat?"


    "You are too funny."


    "That fellow has probably ran away like that useless old man."


    "Maybe they even shared the same car?" Zhao Wu-Jiughed derisively.


    But Chen Ao ignored him.


    At this moment, Wu He-Rong was still standing proudly on the stone tform. He looked around the


    hall and then he bellowed majestically: "Jiangdong, is there anybody else here who can fight me?"


    Boom~


    A gale sprung up and swept through the hall. Where it passed, people were overwhelmed with awe.


    All the spectators were rendered speechless by panic. Nobody dared to say a word.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian had turned deathly pale. While Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei were


    overwhelmed with panic.


    However, just as the spectators in the hall were reeling in panic, Chen Ao stepped down from the dais.


    And then, as everyone was looking at him, he turned to face the spectators'' seats, bowed and offered a


    fist-salute. In an instant, his voice, that was filled with hope and reverence, resounded through the hall.


    "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong!¡±


    After Chen Ao had made his move, Li Er also stepped forward, bowed and spoke reverentially in the


    direction of the spectators: "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong!"


    Lei San also offered a fist-salute and shouted reverential words that echoed through the air.


    "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong-"


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, the trio''s actions created waves among the other Jiangdong


    leaders.


    In an instant, half of their number all stood up and stepped forward together.


    Immediately after, they faced the spectators'' seats and bowed.


    "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong~"


    "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong~"


    Their reverential words coalesced into a stream and swept across thend like a tidal wave.


    At this moment, the nearly ten thousand strong crowd were thrown into a panic and rendered


    speechless.


    Li Xiao-Hong had turned deathly pale, while Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei were both startled from their


    seats.


    At this moment, all the spectators within Mount Tai Hall were in a frenzied state.


    Who was this Mr. Chu?!!


    Together with the King of Jiangdong,


    Master Li Er of Yunzhou and Master Lei San of Jingzhou had bowed reverentially to him. Afterward,


    half of the province''s leaders had also paid him their respects and, at the same time, entrusted the


    survival of Jiangdong to his hands.


    What kind of person was he?!!


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng was being overwhelmed with confusion, Su Qian was staring with bulging eyes.


    Everybody was looking around in a panic.


    Just then, the same puzzlement was sweeping through the minds of the spectators.

 Chapter 149 Where I Am, There Is Light!

    Chapter 149 Where I Am, There Is Light!


    Inside the Mount Tai Hall, the spectators were struck dumb with shock.


    Everybody was holding their breath in concentration and looking around in a panic.


    Beneath the spectators'' seats, Chen Ao, Li Er and Lei San were bowing respectfully. Their reverential


    words had converged together into a stream that resounded throughout the entire hall.


    The respectful voices of the Jiangdong leaders rang around the ears of the spectators and their


    reverential "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong" shocked everyone to their core.


    "Good heavens!"


    "Cheng-Cheng, just who is this Mr. Chu? So many VIPs are paying their respects to him."


    "Perhaps he really is a dragon among men?"


    Su Qian was thoroughly frightened. This was the first time she was seeing such a grand set-up; half of


    the leaders of Jiangdong were all paying their respects to one person.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng had a panicked expression on her pretty face. Clearly, she had been


    shocked by the scene unfolding before her eyes.


    But, for some reason, when she had heard Chen Ao and the other leaders shouting for Mr Chu, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng suddenly recalled the incident that had happened during her grandmother''s birthday


    celebration in Jianghai. At that time, the Jiangdong leaders had also addressed Ye Fan as Mr. Chu.


    Could Ye Fan and Mr. Chu be the same person?


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng squashed that thought as soon as it appeared.


    She smiled self-deprecatingly.


    How could he be Mr. Chu?


    If he were really Mr. Chu, then why would he be working at a restaurant?


    Before this, Su Qian had already told her about seeing Ye Fan working at Sheng Tian Restaurant. At


    first, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not believed her friend but,ter, after she had seen Ye Fan at Yunwu Lake,


    she could not help but believe Su Qian''s story.


    Now, she finally knew the truth. Ye Fan had been working as a server at the restaurant while she was


    at her office.


    Actually, when she had found out the truth, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt more guilty than angry.


    For the past three years, her husband had been working as a server in a restaurant. How could she not


    know this?


    No wonder Ye Fan had rarely asked her for money, even though he was the one in charge of managing


    the household and cooking their meals. The truth was that he had been using his wages as a server to


    support the family.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng was lost in a daze, the hall continued to remain silent.


    Everybody was waiting for the "Mr. Chu¡± to make his appearance; they were all looking around with


    tense and expectant looks on their faces.


    Even Wu He-Rong, who was standing on the stone tform in the center of the hall, was looking


    sombre. His eyes gleamed sinisterly, like those of a tiger, as he swept his gaze around the area.


    At this moment, the nearly ten-thousand strong crowd in the hall was waiting for "Mr. Chu" to show


    himself.


    One second~


    Two seconds.


    One minute.


    Two minutes~


    In the end, five whole minutes passed by and still nobody inside the hall stood up.


    The "Mr. Chu," whom everyone was waiting for, did not show up.


    When Zhao Wu-Ji saw this, he burst outughing.


    "Hahaha~"


    "Mr. Chen, there is no need to wait anymore."


    "I have already told you. Your so-called Mr. Chu and that useless old man have already fled together in


    the same car."


    "I did give you advice on this matter. That fellow is just an inexperienced brat."


    "But you fellows insisted on pinning your hopes on him. What a joke!"


    "And now what?"


    "He did not even have the courage to step into the ring and has already fled in fear. Although my fighter


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was defeated, he at least had the courage to face his opponent."


    "But what about you, Mr. Chen?" "You found two fighters, but both of them turned out to be cowards."


    "Mr. Chen, you had better go get your eyes checked. There are so many people in Jiangdong, but you


    could only find rubbish."


    "Hahaha~"


    Zhao Wu-Ji ridiculed Chen Ao ceaselessly.


    Zhao Wu-Ji had looked like a fool after his fighter''s pathetic defeat at the hands of Wu He-Rong. At that


    time, Chen Ao andpany had teased him mercilessly.


    Now, the non-appearance of "Mr. Chu¡± had given Zhao Wu-Ji the opportunity to pay them back for the


    insults, and he was going to spare no effort to do so.


    As Chen Ao listened to the gleeful jeers from Zhao Wu-Ji and his men, a heavily sombre expression


    came over his face.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan still had not showed up despite the long wait. This caused Li Er''s and Lei San''s


    confidence to be shaken.


    And so, they turned to look at Chen Ao.


    "Mr. Chen, this... this Mr. Chu, could he have ran away?¡± the duo asked tremulously.


    After all, Wu He-Rong''s earlier disy of prowess had been so awe-inspiring and scary that even Xing


    He had been scared off. So it was not improbable to think that Ye Fan had been scared off as well.


    "The both of you shut up right now!"


    Right now, Chen Ao was overwhelmed with panic as well. But Li Er and Lei San were still chattering


    away around him, so it was only natural that he would get angry andsh out at them.


    However, after blowing his top, Chen Ao looked around the hall and asked again in his heavy voice,


    "Mr. Chu, please save Jiangdong~"


    Once again, the venue was filled with the piteous pleadings of the Jiangdong leaders.


    When they heard such respectful words from the VIPs, Li Xiao-Hong andpany could not help


    feeling even more curious.


    "Ye Fan, what kind of person do you think this ''Mr. Chu'' is?"


    "A person who couldmand such respect from Master Er of Yunzhou must be very powerful indeed,


    right?"


    "Why isn''t heing out?¡±


    As she was speaking to Ye Fan, she also looked around, hoping to spot the mysterious Mr. Chu.


    But at this moment, the hitherto silent Ye Fan stood up slowly. And then his nonchnt voice


    resounded through the hall in an instant: "As you wish!"


    The moment he stood up, it was as if a light had lit up in the darkness.


    Swoosh~


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the surrouding spectators turned to look in Ye Fan''s direction.


    Li Xiao-Hong was frightened out of her wits. Her pretty face turned pale and she pulled at him in a


    panic.


    "Ye Fan?"


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Have you gone mad?"


    "Quick, sit down!"


    "If you fool around at this sort of event, they will kill you."


    Li Xiao-Hong had not imagined that Ye Fan would stand up at this moment. As she reeled in panic, she


    hurriedly pulled at Ye Fan to make him sit down.


    "Shit!"


    "Are you a moron?"


    "Have you gone insane?!"


    "Shit! If you want to die, go do so by yourself! Don''t drag us down with you!"


    Not only Li Xiao-Hong, but Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei were also frightened out of their wits the moment


    they saw Ye Fan standing up. The looks on their faces showed that they knew they were in a tight spot


    indeed.


    What sort of ce was this?


    This was where all the leaders of Jiangdong had gathered.


    Almost all of the top elites of the province were here.


    It could be said that, right now, Mount Tai Hall was the center of power of Jiangdong Province.


    And Ye Fan was fooling around at such a ce. So it was only natural for Liu Jia-Wei andpany to


    panic. They were afraid that Ye Fan''s foolishness would get them in trouble as well.


    "Shit!" "What a moron.''


    "If I had known this was going to happen, I would not have let hime with us."


    "He will be the death of us!"


    When they saw that Ye Fan had no intention of getting back into his seat, Liu Jia-Wei andpany got


    so frightened that they wet their pants. They also startedshing out at him and it looked as if they were


    ready to step forward and kick him to death.


    "Ye Fan, please don''t go?¡±


    "You are still not at the level where you can participate in such an event." Li Xiao-Hong''s eyes were


    filled with worry and, to stop him from leaving, she continued to hold on tightly to him.


    Ye Fan had been the first person to treat her nicely and lend her a helping hand. He was also the first


    member of the opposite sex she admired. That was why she did not want to see him fool around and


    get hurt.


    But Ye Fan smiled and turned to look at the red-eyed beauty.


    "Xiao-Hong, you said I was still groping around in the darkness and that I would need another twenty


    years before I could stand with the VIPs."


    "Today, I will let you know. I don''t need twenty years to reach that position."


    "When was I ever lost in the darkness? I am as bright as the sun itself."


    "Wherever I am, there will be light!"


    After he had spoken, Ye Fan turned around.


    As everyone looked on, he walked down the steps with his head held high.


    And the entirety of this ce was filled with his soul-stirring presence!


    Li Xiao-Hong was dumbfounded as she stared at his retreating back. For a long while, she found


    herself lost in a daze-

 Chapter 150 A Highly Watched Fight

    Chapter 150 A Highly Watched Fight


    "When was I ever lost in the darkness?"


    "Wherever I am, there will be Iight~"


    Ye Fan''s awe-inspiring words continued to ring in the ears of the spectators for a long while.


    Meanwhile, Li Xiao-Hong waspletely dumbfounded.


    How strong spirited a person must be before he could speak such awe-inspiring words?


    How confident a person must be before he could exude such an overpowering and awe-inspiring


    presence?


    As she looked at Ye Fan who was walking down the steps in front of her, Li Xiao-Hong felt that


    everything around her had vanished. In her world, she could only feel his soul-stirring presence.


    "Moron!"


    "Is he a moron?" "He is just crazy, isn''t he?" "They are asking for Mr. Chu! Your family name is Ye, so


    what are you showing off for?"


    "And what the hell are you talking about? There will be light wherever you are?"


    "Screw your light!"


    "You are just a country bumpkin! Do you think you have the right to say something like that?"


    "Brainless braggart! You are just like a moron."


    "You are going to die soon!"


    At this moment, both Liu Jia-Wei and Wang Yu were smiling sinisterly andshing out at Ye Fan. The


    duo was looking at him as if he were a moron.


    And the surrounding spectators were greatly surprised, when they heard what Liu Jia-Wei was saying.


    "What the hell?1


    "I thought he was Mr. Chu?"


    "So he is just a country bumpkin!"


    "This is an important event!"


    "How dare a country bumpkine here to cause trouble?"


    "Who gave you the courage to do so!"


    "He is a moron."


    "Hahaha-"


    "Isn''t he just like an idiot?"


    "He is going to make a fool of himself!"


    Jeers could be hearding from everywhere.


    Almost everybody was insulting him, and every single person wasughing at him.


    The sound of their offensive scoldings resounded through the entire hall.


    Just then, it was as if the whole world had turned against and abandoned Ye Fan!


    But Ye Fan behaved as if he had not heard the jeers of the crowd.


    His face was filled with pride and his eyes were smiling coldly. In the face of their disdainful looks and


    ear-piercing jeers, Ye Fan continued to walk down the steps with his hands sped behind his back.


    He was like an undefeatable king. Even if ten million men stood in his way, he would forge his way


    through them! And even if ten million menughed at him, he would continue to walk ahead by himself!


    However, the mockingughter from the crowd caused Chen Nan to blow her top.


    "Hmph~"


    "Just keep on jeering."


    "Soon you will be able to see for yourself what sort of existence you have just looked down on!" "My


    Fan will p you silly with the naked truth-"


    Chen Nan snorted angrily. And then, as everyone looked on in surprise, the beautiful maiden stood up


    to face the young man who was walking forward by himself.


    "Fan, do your best!"


    "Nan-Nan believes in you!"


    "I believe my Fan will stand in the ce of honor and be the center of attention!"


    The sound of Chen Nan''s shouting spread far and wide in the area.


    When Liu Jia-Wei and Wang Yu heard this, theyughed hysterically.


    "Nan-Nan, that country bumpkin is crazy. Don''t tell me you are going crazy as well?"


    "He is just a poor country bumpkin. So how is he going to be able to stand in the ce of honor and


    be the center of attraction?"


    "I think you have really gone crazy~"


    While Liu Jia-Wei was sneering at Ye Fan, thetter had already reached the center of the hall. Just


    then, he was standing just a few steps away from Chen Ao andpany.


    "This moron!"


    "If you cause trouble at a ce like this, Master Ao and the others will surely kill you!" Liu Jia-Wei


    smiled sinisterly.


    "Your death ising soon!" Wang Yu crossed his arms as he sat in his seat. He looked like he was


    watching an entertaining show.


    However, just as the spectators were waiting for Chen Ao andpany to break Ye Fan''s legs and


    throw him out of the hall, something unexpected happened.


    Wang Jie-Xi, who was the one closest to Ye Fan, suddenly stood up, stepped forward and bowed.


    "Wee, Mr. Chu!


    What?


    At that moment, time seemed toe to a halt inside the hall. And Liu Jia-Wei was taken aback for a


    moment.


    What the hell is going on?


    Just then, another person stepped forward and bowed: "Wee, Mr. Chu!"


    "This...this..."


    Li Jia-Wei was dumbfounded and Wang Yu could only stare at the scene with wide bulging eyes.


    And theughter that had been mocking Ye Fan came to a sudden stop.


    Everyone was frozen in ce; they had no idea what was going on.


    But this was just the beginning.


    After Wang Jie-Xi and the second Jiangdong leader had paid their respects, the third and fourth


    persons stepped forward as well-


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, their actions created huge waves among the other leaders.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they stepped forward one by one to pay their respects.


    Until finally, only Chen Ao, Li Er and Lei San were left. And they too stepped forward, sped their fists


    in salute and bowed.


    "I, Li Er~"


    "I, Lei San~"


    "I, Chen Ao, wee Mr. Chu!"


    "Wee, Mr. Chui!"


    "Mr. Chu, please turn back the tide of defeat and save Jiangdong~"


    "Turn back the tide of defeat and save Jiangdong~"


    Their voices exploded one after another and thundered across thend.


    And their towering presence coalesced into a stream that swept through the entire venue in the


    twinkling of an eye.


    In that instant, Liu Jia-Wei was struck dumb. So was Wang Yu. And so was Li Xiao-Hong. Everyone


    who had mocked Ye Fan earlier was now in a dazed state.


    They stared unbelievably at the scene unfolding before them and, inwardly, they were assailed by


    raging storms.


    "He... he..."


    "Is he really Mr. Chu?"


    "Bu... But, how is this possible?"


    "No, this is impossible!"


    "He is just a lowly and poor country bumpkin! What merit does he have to warrant such respect from


    the leaders of Jiangdong?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Impossible!"


    As Liu Jia-Wei screamed in rage, his eyes went blood red and they looked like they were about to burst


    at any moment. Just then, he looked like a raving mad man.


    The hardest thing to bear in life is to suddenly find out that you are beneath the person you once


    looked down upon.


    Just then, this was what Liu Jia-Wei was going through.


    Until now, he still could not bring himself to ept that Ye Fan was Mr. Chu, the person whom Chen Ao


    and the other Jiangdong leaders held in respect.


    "They must have made a mistake. Yes, they must have made a mistake." With a pale face, Wang Yu


    kept repeating the words over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had already stepped onto the stone tform and was standing right in front of Wu


    He-Rong.


    "You are Mr. Chu?" "The bastard child of the Chu family?1


    "I have been waiting for you."


    "This time, I have crossed the ocean toe here to meet you!"


    What?


    When they heard this, everyone was once again shocked.


    The reason behind Wu He-Rong''s return to Great China and his reign of bloodshed in Jiangdong was


    this young man?


    Was it possible that this Ye Fan was somebody they could not afford to offend?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Liu Jia-Wei was struck dumb with shock.


    And Wang Yu was scared witless!


    But Ye Fan continued to smile and he remained asposed as ever.


    The night wind blew gently and stirred his forelock.


    Just then, Ye Fan was as calm as a stillke on a windless day. It was as if Ye Fan was not fazed in the


    slightest to face Wu He-Rong, the butcher who had initiated a reign of terror in Jiangdong.


    "Oh, really?" Ye Fan smiled in response.


    "Actually, I have been looking for you for a long time too."


    "And now, since I have found you, there is no need for you to leave."


    "Tonight, you will fall into an eternal slumber at the foot of Mount Tai~"


    A cold light glinted in Wu He-Rong''s eyes when he heard this. And his pupils contracted as he roared in


    anger: "You arrogant brat! Do you have a death wish?!!"


    Boom~


    The moment he had finished speaking, Wu He-Rong burst into action and a ferocious punch came


    hurtling toward Ye Fan.


    It was so fast that it resulted in waves of ear-shattering sonic boom.


    The fight between Ye Fan and Wu He-Rong was about to begin!


    At this moment, all eyes were on them!!

 Chapter 151 Ye Fans Invincible Might!

    Chapter 151 Ye Fan''s Invincible Might!


    Boom~


    Wu He-Rong''s punch carried with it the force of a thousand pounds.


    Its terrifying presence swept through the hall. The resulting wind pressure caused Ye Fan''s forelock to


    fly about wildly and his sleeves to flutter noisily.


    "Mr. Chu, look out~"


    Their fight had been on the verge of breaking out but, still, Wu He-Rong''s punch had caught everyone


    by surprise.


    The wind brought about by his iron fist swept through thend, and its majestic presence made


    everyone feel as if they were facing an indomitable mountain.


    Even Chen Ao andpany, who were standing a dozen odd meters away, could barely withstand its


    pressure. All of a sudden, expressions of fear and uneasiness could be seen on their faces.


    This was the same punch Wu He-Rong had used to overwhelm the chief instructor of the Jiangdong


    Military Region, Meng Bai-Chuan. Afterward, he had used one more punch and a kick to kill thetter.


    Now that he was using the same move again, it was only natural for Chen Ao andpany to worry.


    They were worried that Ye Fan would follow in the footsteps of Meng Bai-Chuan.


    And while the Jiangdong leaders were worrying, Wu He-Rong''s iron fist was already speeding toward


    Ye Fan''s chest.


    However, in the face of Wu He-Rong''s fierce attack, Ye Fan remained asposed as ever.


    He continued to smile indifferently and, from the look in his eyes, the surrounding crowd could see that


    he felt neither panic nor fear. There was only the calm of a stillke on a windless day.


    "You are just pretending to be calm!" "Let us see if you can still keep up the act after my punch hits


    you?"


    Wu He-Rong roared in anger. Ye Fan''s expression made him feel as if he was being slighted and that


    infuriated him.


    Hence, with a fierce roar, he increased the speed and ferocity of his punch.


    Boom-


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His iron fist caused air waves to appear.


    But just as Wu He-Rong''s fist was about to connect with Ye Fan''s chest, thetter surprised everybody


    by bending his body backward to avoid the iing punch.


    Whoosh-


    The punch and its resulting air wave simply brushed against the corner of Ye Fan''s clothes.


    "Haha~" "He avoided it!"


    "Beautiful!" "Mr. Chu is great indeed-"


    "Just this backward body bend alone makes him a thousand times better than that moron who thought


    he was the second General Guang."


    Chen Ao andpany heaved sighs of relief when they saw Ye Fan avoid Wu He-Rong''s punch. They


    had not noticed yet but, just then, their backs were drenched in cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, an agitated Li Er wasughing smugly.


    He had spoken loudly earlier. It was as if he had wanted to make sure that a certain someone could


    hear him speak.


    And just as expected, a dark expression came over Zhao Wu-Ji''s face. He snorted coldly and said: "It


    is too early for you to rejoice."


    "That was just the first punch. And your Mr. Chu only managed to avoid it narrowly."


    "That was luck. He got lucky this time but will he get lucky a second time?¡±


    Right after Zhao Wu-Ji had finished speaking, Wu He-Rong threw a second punch.


    Ye Fan moved his body sideways and, once again, avoided Wu He-Rong''s attack.


    Like a tornado, the p to the face had arrived swiftly. Zhao Wu-Ji''s face turned an ugly shade of green


    and he could not get a single word out.


    "Haha~"


    "Mr. Zhao, did that p hurt?¡±


    Once again, Li Er''sughter rang out at an opportune time.


    But Zhao Wu-Ji replied coldly: "What are you getting smug about?"


    "So what if he can dodge once or twice?


    Are you going to tell me that he can avoid ten more or a hundred more punches?¡±


    "If he only knows how to defend, then he will ultimately be defeated!"


    "Sooner orter, he will be defeated by Wu He-Rong."


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s voice rang out coldly. When Chen Ao andpany heard him, all of them had sombre


    looks on their faces.


    He is right!


    Although Zhao Wu-Ji''s words were unptable, he did have a point.


    Since the beginning of the fight, although Ye Fan had not yet suffered any injury, he had only been


    dodging Wu He-Rong''s attacks.


    With a passive strategy like that, defeat was inevitable.


    Mr. Chu, you have to win~


    Chen Ao andpany started praying in their hearts for Ye Fan''s victory.


    But, as mere spectators, they had no idea that Wu He-Rong was mentally breaking apart.


    Just then, he was on the verge of going insane with rage.


    Since the beginning of the fight, Wu He-Rong had already thrown a dozen punches and a dozen kicks.


    But his young opponent had slipped past all his attacks like an eel.


    Clearly, each and every time, he had nearly hit Ye Fan. But, in the end, all of his attacks had merely


    brushed past his opponent''s body.


    Until now, he had never even touched the clothes Ye Fan was wearing.


    "I don''t believe this!"


    "I am the Blood Wolf King, Wu He-Rong!


    You think I can''t kill a brat like you?¡±


    Wu He-Rong was in the throes of rage. His eyes had turned red and they were making him look like a


    blood-frenzied wolf.


    The Blood Wolf King was a renowned figure in the Western underworld.


    Many would tremble in fear upon hearing the name of the mercenary group under hismand.


    If any of Wu He-Rong''s oldrades were here, they would be shocked to see that it was a young


    man who had backed the mercenary king into a corner!


    "Goto hell!¡±


    Wu He-Rong screamed in fury. He kept throwing punch after punch; each one of them could kill if they


    had connected!


    And he kept throwing one ferocious kick after another!


    At this moment, Wu He-Rong was behaving like a mad dog. He kept unleashing one technique after


    another, without any regard for himself or consequences.


    Meanwhile, the spectators were stunned by his storm-like attacks!


    But in the face of Wu He-Rong''s fierce assault, Ye Fan remained asposed as ever.


    That nonchnt smile remained on his delicate face.


    At this moment, Ye Fan resembled a small boat sailing on a storm-tossedke. No matter how violently


    the wind blew or how hard the rain pelted him, he would drift along with the current.


    Finally, Wu He-Rong reached the state of exhaustion. But still, he had not managed to touch Ye Fan.


    "You bastard! Bastard!"


    "Stop dodging-"


    "Fight me!"


    "You only know how to dodge! Can you even call yourself a man?"


    "You are behaving just like an animal-"


    "Fight me if you are good enough! Stop dodging!" "Come on


    Wu He-Rong screamed in rage.


    Finally, the hitherto quiet Ye Fan lifted his head.


    The moonlight streamed down like a river and mingled with the dim lights in the hall; it covered Ye


    Fan''s body and cast a riot of colors on the floor.


    He looked at Wu He-Rong and smiled nonchntly: "Alright, as you wish!"


    Boom-


    The instant Ye Fan had finished speaking, an awe-inspiring presence sprung out of nowhere. It broke


    out like a storm and caused a gale to sweep through the hall.


    The presence felt like an unsheathed sword that was disying its radiance to the full!


    Or an awakened dragon roaring at the heavens!


    In the next moment, the spectators saw Ye Fan unclenched his hand and stretched it toward the sky.


    And then, he grasped at the air.


    It was as if he was trying to hold the wind, or perhaps a bolt of lightning, in his hand.


    And then, as everyone looked on in shock, Ye Fan formed a knife hand with his hand and made a sh


    at the sky!


    Swoosh-


    A white scar shed through the air.


    Like an arc of electricity, or a burst of light.


    Just like this, it disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    I have a sword that can cut heaven and earth!!


    sh-


    Just then, it felt like something had burst open and was leaking sour water.


    Wu He-Rong, who had been charging toward Ye Fan, stopped abruptly.


    He stood rooted to the spot in a daze.


    As if he were a puppet that had its strings cut; or a machine with its power supply disrupted.


    At this moment, all of Wu He-Rong''s ferocity, cruelty and domineering presence had vanished. Only


    overwhelming shock and fear remained on his face.


    His pupils contracted as he stared at Ye Fan.


    "This... this is, the... Dao... Dao... Dao of Cloud?" I "This... this is, the... Book... Book... Book of Celestial


    Cloud?"


    "How... how is it possible?¡±


    How could this lowly abandoned child of the Chu family be in possession of their most highly ssified


    secret, the Book of Celestial Cloud?"


    Right now, Wu He-Rong''s eyes were filled with terror.


    Ye Fan retracted his hand and stood there with both hands sped behind his back.


    "You are not entirely ignorant. You managed to recognize the Dao of Cloud/ the Book of Heavenly


    Cloud?" he said with a proud smile on his face.


    "But it is a shame. You have killed the wrong person and sold yourself to the wrong sort of employer."


    "All of you have underestimated me."


    "Not just you, but the Chu family as well."


    "One of these days, I will let your masters know exactly what kind of existence they have looked down


    upon."


    Boom~


    The piercingly cold wind carried Ye Fan''s awe-inspiring presence and swept it across thend.


    At the same time, a beautiful red-colored line appeared below Wu He-Rong''s neck.


    And then, the bright red blood spurted forth like a fountain.


    Who would have thought that the Blood Wolf King, who had returned from across the ocean and


    terrorized Jiangdong, would be killed in a single stroke by Ye Fan!


    The blood spread across the ground.


    On the fifteenth of August, when the moon was full, Ye Fan executed Wu He-Rong at the foot of Mount


    Tai!


    And the world reeled in shock~

 Chapter 152 Turning Back the Tide of Defeat

    Chapter 152 Turning Back the Tide of Defeat


    Outside, a strong wind was blowing. And hordes of vehicles continued to flow incessantly through the


    road.


    Inside the Mount Tai Hall, Ye Fan was standing on the stone tform with a domineering and


    unyielding expression on his face. His hands were sped behind his back and, just then, he looked as


    if he was the conqueror of the world.


    Standing in front of Ye Fan was Wu He-Rong. Thetter''s body was bloodied and his life was ebbing


    away fast. Gradually, his eyes started to lose their luster. And finally, he copsed onto the ground with


    a loud crash.


    At the moment before he died, Wu He-Rong was filled with resentment and regret.


    He had not imagined that he would meet his end at the hands of a young brat like Ye Fan.


    In the end, a lifetime of umtion had vanished just like that.


    If Wu He-Rong had known that Ye Fan would be so powerful, he would never, under any


    circumstances, have epted the job from the Chus. Unfortunately, in this world, there was no cure for


    regrets.


    His fate had already been decided the moment he stepped into Jiangdong.


    Boom~


    Wu He-Rong''s nearly four-hundred-pound body crashed onto the ground with a loud bang that


    reverberated through the air.


    The Blood Wolf King, a person of fierce ambition, had died within this very hall. His life had been ended


    with a single stroke from Ye Fan.


    It was just like what Ye Fan had said before. Wu He-Rong would slumber forever at the foot of Mount


    Tai.


    After Wu He-Rong had fallen, Ye Fan stepped forward and kicked the body. And the blood rained


    through the air as the bloodied corpse flew overhead like a kicked puppy. Finally, as the spectators


    looked on in shock, itnded in front of Zhao Wu-Ji with a loud bang.


    Bang-


    The corpse hit the ground with such force that it bounced several times before finally rolling to his feet.


    When it stopped moving, Zhao Wu-Ji had already been drenched with blood.


    "This... this..."


    When he saw the wretched and lifeless corpse at his feet, Zhao Wu-Ji was frightened out of his wits.


    Finally, he lost all strength in his legs and copsed onto the ground.


    Before this, he had thought Ye Fan was just an inexperienced brat. In his opinion, Chen Ao had made a


    joke out of the whole thing by letting Ye Fan fight in the match.


    However, unexpectedly, the hitherto despised young man had cut through the air and ended Wu He-


    Rong''s life in one stroke; thereby shocking the whole of Jiangdong with his illustrious and aweinspiring


    feat.


    At this moment, the whole ce was quiet.


    The shocking scene caused the spectators to suck in their breaths. Now, they were all sitting in their


    seats with their mouths agape.


    What had just happened before their eyes was beyond their expectation!


    Li Xiao-Hong had long gone into a daze. Just then, she was staring nkly at Ye Fan, as he stood on


    top of the tform receiving the adtion of the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Liu Jia-Wei''s eyes were opened wide with shock. He had beenpletely struck dumb


    when he saw Ye Fan killing Wu He-Rong in one blow. Only then had he realized what kind of person he


    had provoked.


    Wang Yu also had a look of disbelief on his face. He sat rooted to his seat and, even though his mouth


    was open, he could not get a single word out.


    The entire hall was deathly quiet; so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The sound of mockingughter had already vanished and there was no trace left of the disdain that had


    been disyed by the crowd.


    Ye Fan had pped everyone in the face with the naked truth.


    At this moment, everyone was keeping their mouths shut. They no longer dared to insult Ye Fan.


    Within the enormous hall, only Chen Nan''s happyughter could be heard. "I knew it! My Fan is the


    best!¡±


    Chen Nan smiled demurely. On her pretty face, her mouth was curved into the shape of a crescent


    moon. From a distance away, she looked at the man who was the center of attention while a bright and


    ambiguous light sparkled in her eyes.


    Ye Fan continued to stand on the tform with his hands sped behind his back.


    His eyes were filled with authority and his lips were curved into a cold smile. As his deep gaze swept


    around the area, he looked like a king surveying his domain.


    In front of him were the shocked faces of nearly ten thousand spectators and, behind him, Mount Tai


    stood towering into the billowing clouds.


    Under the heavens, Ye Fan turned to face the crowd and took a step forward. A momentter, his


    authoritative words reverberated through the air and resonated with everyone who heard him.


    "A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon sighs and speaks my name!


    Tian-Fan!"


    "From today onward, I am the master of Jiangdong."


    "Is there anyone here who objects?"


    Boom~


    A gale sprung up in the hall. Ye Fan''s words exploded like thunder and their boundless majesty swept


    through the whole area.


    Everyone was struck dumb by his majestic presence.


    Under the influence of this majestic presence, even personages such as Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi felt


    the urge to prostrate before Ye Fan.


    Heavens-


    Was Ye Fan truly just a young man in his early twenties?"


    Just judging by his spirit, courage and resourcefulness, even Chen Ao could not bepared to him!


    As the people of Jiangdong wavered in indecision, Li Er was the first to step forward.


    He offered a fist-salute, bowed at the waist and then spoke respectfully to Ye Fan: "Mr. Chu, your


    majesty is matchless. It is Jiangdong''s good fortune to have you as our master."


    "From today onward, on behalf of Yunzhou, I, Li Er, will recognize you as liege!¡±


    After Li Er had spoken, Lei San also stepped forward after a brief moment of hesitation. And then he


    bowed at the waist.


    "Jingzhou of Jiangdong will also recognize you as liege! From today onward, I, Lei San, will follow the


    biddings of Mr. Chu!¡±


    After the two had expressed their loyalties to Ye Fan, Chen Ao also took a step forward and bowed


    docilely to Ye Fan.


    "On behalf of Jianghai, I, Chen Ao, will recognize Mr. Chu as the master of Jiangdong!"


    "And follow his every bidding!"


    Boom~


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, Chen Ao''s words stirred up waves among the other leaders.


    After the trio had spoken, the other Jiangdong leaders also stepped forward to pay their respects to Ye


    Fan. And their reverential voices coalesced into a stream that swept through the entire hall.


    When they saw this, the spectators in the stands were all rendered speechless by shock.


    Many of them understood that, after today, a new era was going to begin in Jiangdong.


    Before this, Chen Ao and Zhao Wu-Ji had been overtly and covertly fighting over Jiangdong.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan''s appearance had ended the fight between the two rivals. Now, there was only


    one ruler in Jiangdong.


    From today onward, there would be only one voice in Jiangdong.


    Ye Fan''s voice!


    The Mount Tai Tournament. Wu He-Rong had crossed the ocean toe here and, after ying


    several people in session, he had stirred up huge waves in


    Jiangdong. Xing He had been scared off by his majestic presence and escaped without stepping into


    the ring. Afterward, during his fight with Meng Bai-Chuan, Wu He-Rong had killed the chief instructor of


    the armed forces with just two punches and a kick.


    Wu He-Rong''s prowess had shocked the whole of Jiangdong!


    However, just as everyone had been reeling in despair, at a crucial moment in the fight for Jiangdong''s


    survival, one man had stepped forward resolutely and determinedly.


    And then, at that critical moment, he had turned the tide of defeat.


    With absolute majesty, Ye Fan had ended Wu He-Rong''s life of sin with a single blow.


    Such majesty? Such might?


    In the whole of Jiangdong, who would not submit to him?


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan had gained renown after this one fight!


    "Ye Fan, you were right. When were you ever lost in the darkness?"


    "You have always been dazzling. Wherever you are, there will be light!"


    As she looked at the young man in the white shirt, who was being revered by the leaders of Jiangdong,


    Li Xiao-Hong started murmuring to herself. Just then, her eyes were shining brightly with awe.


    Before this, everyone had thought that Ye Fan''s words were mere bravado.


    But now, Li Xiao-Hong and everybody else knew exactly what kind of existence was standing before


    them?!


    At another corner in the hall, Su Qian''s eyes were filled with reverence and longing as she looked at


    the blurred back view of the star of the moment.


    "Cheng-Cheng, after today, this Mr. Chu will be renowned throughout the whole of Jiangdong~"


    Inwardly, Su Qian was overwhelmed with emotion and admiration. She truly wished she could gain Mr.


    Chu''s favor and be his woman.


    "Without a doubt, every woman on this will envy me to death-¡± Su Qian eximed faintly.


    But nobody noticed that the peerlessly beautiful woman beside Su Qian was trembling as she stared at


    the back view of this Mr. Chu.

 Chapter 153 Ye Fan, Is That You?

    Chapter 153 Ye Fan, Is That You?


    "Cheng-Cheng, what''s wrong?"


    "Why are you even more excited than I am?"


    "Have you been subdued by his power and authority?"


    "Well, I am not surprised. Since ancient times, women have always loved great men. After this fight, Mr.


    Chu''s name will spread throughout Jiangdong. From now on, no one will be able to rival his influence in


    Jiangdong."


    "If you can be his wife, then surely you will be the most fortunate woman in the world?"


    When she looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was shaking all over with agitation, Su Qian could not help


    but exim feelingly.


    As she said this, Su Qian continued to stare dazedly at the slim back view of the young man who was


    being surrounded by the leaders of Jiangdong. Just then, both infatuation and longing could be seen on


    her exquisite face.


    "Cheng-Cheng, I really want to squeeze to the front and see what this Mr. Chu looks like."


    "Look at how slim his body is. He also has a tall and straight figure. So even though we can only faintly


    see his back view, I can guarantee that he looks good from the front too."


    "Do you know how to judge a man''s attractiveness? His disposition is weighted at seventy percent of


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the score, his figure at twenty percent and his looks take up the final ten percent."


    "Just by looking at his back view and disposition, I can tell you that he has at least scored ny points


    out of a hundred."


    "Arrgh~"


    "But I really want to go to the front and look at Mr. Chu''s face~"


    "This is all my stupid brother''s fault! He was the one who gave us tickets for the very back row!"


    "I am so mad at him~¡±


    Su Qian kept onining. She was almost driven to a state of frenzy by her regret and anger.


    This Mount Tai Hall was enormous. And the girls'' seats were at the corner of the veryst row at the


    back. That was why, from the very beginning to the end, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng could only see a


    blurred figure of this Mr. Chu. They could not even see what brand of clothes he was wearing, let alone


    his face.


    However, while Su Qian was stillining, something unexpected happened. Qiu Mu-Cheng, who


    had been trembling all over, suddenly stood up for some unknown reason. And then she started


    running recklessly toward the stone tform at the center of the hall.


    "Cheng-Cheng?"


    "What on earth are you doing?" "Are you crazy?'' "I was talking nonsense earlier! Are you really going to


    run up there?"


    Su Qian was nearly scared witless when she saw what her friend was doing.


    She had always thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng was a mature and reserved girl. Thetter would never


    chase after celebrities like one of those star-struck fans. Even if a popr TV idol were to appear


    before Qiu Mu-Cheng, Su Qian was confident that her friend would not even nce at him or be


    affected in the slightest.


    But today, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s action had exceeded her expectation.


    Su Qian had only casually talked about wanting to look at Mr. Chu''s face, so she had not imagined that


    her friend would actually run to the front to look at the man''s face.


    At that moment, Su Qian had been scared witless.


    What kind of ce was this?


    It was where all the VIPs were gathered together.


    Master Li Er and Master Lei San were also here.


    Each and everyone of them was an overlord who controlled his own territory.


    And even though Su Qian''s father was also a big shot, she knew her own limits. She knew that, even


    with her family background, there was no way she could afford to offend any of the VIPs here.


    If even she could not afford to offend them, then Qiu Mu-Cheng most definitely could not.


    "Cheng-Cheng, youe back right now!"


    "Don''t go~"


    "We can''t afford to offend these people!"


    "You might even invite destruction upon our families-"


    Su Qian stood up and tried to pull back her friend, but it was of no avail. Something hade over Qiu


    Mu-Cheng. She flung away Su Qian''s hand and continued to run forward recklessly.


    From the beginning to the end, her beautiful eyes had never moved away from the slim figure at the


    center of the hall.


    She could not exin why but, even though she could not see his face clearly, Qiu Mu-Cheng had felt


    an impulse rise up within her the moment this person stood up from among the crowd.


    Right now, Qiu Mu-Cheng could no longer suppress the impulse. So without a care for the


    consequences, she continued to run forward.


    She wanted to see.


    She had to see.


    Was this "Mr. Chu" Ye Fan or not?


    "Mm?" "Where did this crazy womane from?"


    "Damn! You stepped on my foot, you bitch-"


    "My Coke! You knocked over my Coke-¡±


    "Are you crazy?"


    Along the way, the sound of scoldings from the surrounding crowd drifted to her ears. But she


    pretended not to hear anything.


    Nobody could stand in her way and nobody could halt her advance. Her reddened eyes were resolute


    as she stared fixedly at the back of the person standing at the front. Inwardly, she kept on screaming


    over and over again.


    Ye Fan, is that you?


    Are you really Mr. Chu?


    Nobody could understand how Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling right now. She did not even dare to imagine


    that Ye Fan could actually be Mr. Chu. The former was the submissive and oft-bullied live-in son-inw


    of the Qiu family, while thetter was standing at the peak of the power structure in Jiangdong and


    currently receiving adtion from all the leaders in the province.


    But, they looked too alike.


    Their back views, their contours and even their hair styles looked so alike. The only things Mr. Chu did


    not have inmon with Ye Fan were probably his clothes and indomitable presence.


    However, when Qiu Mu-Cheng reached the front row, she was stopped by the security guards.


    "Let me go! You people, let me go~"


    "Ye Fan, Ye Fan~ You bastard!¡±


    "Turn around and look at me~"


    "Ye Fan-"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice was quickly submerged by the hubdub from the surrounding crowd.


    "Mm?"


    At the front, Ye Fan, who had been preparing to leave with Chen Ao andpany, suddenly stopped in


    his tracks.


    Chen Ao andpany were confused, so they turned to look at him and asked respectfully: "Mr. Chu,


    what''s wrong?"


    "I thought I heard someone calling for me?" Ye Fan turned his head and looked around.


    Immediately afterward, a waft of perfume drifted over to him and the graceful figure of a beautiful girl


    leapt into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Fan, you are awesome-"


    "I knew it! My Fan is the world''s strongest."


    Chen Nan grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm and spoke excitedly. She looked as happy as a sparrow in


    summer.


    "Nan-Nan, don''t be rude to Mr. Chu!" "You are so ill-mannered-" Chen Ao, who was standing nearby,


    started to coldly rebuke his daughter.


    But Ye Fan waved his hand dismissively and said: "Nan-Nan is just like a sister to me. Siblings should


    not be acting reserved toward each other."


    Afterward, Ye Fan looked at Chen Nan and shook his head with a smile: "So you were the one who


    was shouting for me."


    "Let us leave together," Ye Fan said softly.


    And the group went into the reception lounge at the hall.


    "Let me go! You people, let me go~"


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still struggling and trying her best to push away the security guards.


    "Miss, this is a private area and entry is prohibited. Please cooperate with us."


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng simply turned a deaf ear to whatever the guard said.


    In the end, she opened her mouth and bit down on his hand.


    "Arrgh~"


    As he screamed in pain, he retracted his arm and Qiu Mu-Cheng took the opportunity to dash past the


    guard. And then she started running again.


    Her eyes were red and there was a stubborn look on her exquisite face. As she ran, she yelled toward


    the front:


    "Ye Fan, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 154 A Good Family-oriented Man

    Chapter 154 A Good Family-oriented Man


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was left disappointed.


    After she had dashed past the guards, the ce where Mr. Chu had been standing was already empty.


    So, in the end, she did not get the chance to look at Mr. Chu''s face. Afterward, more guards arrived at


    the scene and restrained her once again.


    The reception lounge.


    Ye Fan was seated calmly, while Chen Nan was beside him to keep himpany.


    Chen Ao, Li Er and the other leaders were all present.


    Apart from the sound of the cold wind blowing outside the window, the room waspletely quiet.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Wu-Ji was standing in front of the assembled Jiangdong leaders with his head


    bowed. His expensive suit was still speckled with Wu He-Rong''s blood.


    After thetter''s corpse had been kicked off the tform by Ye Fan, the blood had gotten onto Zhao


    Wu-Ji''s suit.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan''s majestic might had already scared Zhao Wu-Ji witless.


    At this moment, as he stood in the room, he was shaking all over. There was no trace left of the


    arrogance he had shown Ye Fan when thetter had just arrived at Anning County.


    "You old bastard! Get on your knees now!"


    Li Er sneered, walked forward and kicked Zhao Wu-Ji to the floor.


    "Li Er! How dare you kick me? I am the number one...¡±


    "Go screw your number one!"


    Before Zhao Wu-Ji could finish his sentence, Li Er pped him so hard in the face that it went crooked.


    "Do you still think this is the old Jiangdong?"


    "This new Jiangdong only has one master and that is Mr. Chu."


    "You can only be the number one tycoon if Mr. Chu recognizes you as such. If he disapproves, then


    you are nothing!"


    As he spoke, Li Er pped Zhao Wu-Ji again. This time, the left side of thetter''s face went crooked.


    "Damn it! This feels good!"


    It looked like Li Er was getting addicted to pping Zhao Wu-Ji. Just then, he was furiously smacking


    the former number one tycoon with both his left and right hands.


    In the past, Zhao Wu-Ji had wielded enormous influence as the number one tycoon of Jiangdong. And


    Li Er had often suffered disadvantages at his hands. One year, the two had gotten into a dispute, and


    Zhao Wu-Ji had retaliated by ordering his underling to p Li Er in the face.


    "Zhao Wu-Ji, when you pped me back then, I put up with it.¡±


    "Because I knew, one day, I would be able to repay the favor many times over."


    "And now, I have done it!"


    Li Erughed sinisterly and kicked Zhao Wu-Ji to the floor again.


    Meanwhile, thetter''s underlings were just standing around as they witnessed the beating of their


    employer. Their hearts were filled with terror and none of them dared to speak a single word.


    After all, Ye Fan was just watching nearby.


    They had already seen Ye Fan''s ruthlessness for themselves. So there was no way they would dare to


    do anything rash in front of him.


    In the end, Zhao Wu-Ji decided to submit to his captors. He went down on his knees and apologized to


    Ye Fan in a panic.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu, I was ignorant and have failed to recognize your greatness. I hope you will be


    magnanimous and forgive me this once."


    "In future, I, Zhao Wu-Ji, will follow your every bidding."


    Zhao Wu-Ji''s piteous voice resounded through the room.


    However, instead of replying, Ye Fan peeled a grape and handed it to Chen Nan.


    "Thank you, Fan~" Chen Nan giggled and her lips curved into a crescent shape.


    Li Er was torn by anguish when he saw this.


    Chen Ao, you wily old fox! But I have to hand it to you. Using a beautiful woman to get close to Mr. Chu


    is a smart move.


    And he regretted not bringing his sister along. If he had done so, then he could have followed Chen


    Ao''s strategy and used his sister to get closer to Ye Fan.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu, please say something?"


    Zhao Wu-Ji was almost ready to cry. He felt like he was a convict awaiting sentencing. The feeling of


    waiting for something unknown to happen was one of the most terrifying experiences in the world.


    After a long while, Ye Fan shook his head with a smile.


    "Follow my every bidding?"


    "Are you more loyal than Li Er?!"


    "Are you more resourceful than Chen Ao?!"


    "Is your family and background more powerful than Lei San''s?!"


    "There are so many capable people in Jiangdong and I have subordinates who are more capable than


    you. So tell me. Why would I want to keep you around?!!"


    In a voice as cold as ice, Ye Fan unleashed a series of questions on Zhao Wu-Ji. When he spoke, the


    air of authority he exuded towered high into the heavens and his forceful words shook through the


    room, resonating with all who heard him.


    Zhao Wu-Ji paled immediately and panic filled his eyes.


    "Mr. Chu, please don''t~" he pleaded as he kowtowed over and over again.


    "I will give you money! I will give you half of my fortune! As long as you spare my life~"


    Zhao Wu-Ji kowtowed in a panic and pleaded piteously. But Ye Fan had no intention of letting the


    former number one tycoon off the hook.


    "Half of your fortune?" the young man sneered.


    "What a joke."


    "Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me right now?"


    Ye Fan retorted with a question and continued to shout coldly: "Zhao Wu-Ji, you should never have


    provoked me."


    "Chen Ao, where is the coffin Mr. Zhao gave me earlier?" "When it gets here, go break his legs and


    throw him into the coffin. Afterward, send him out of Jiangdong."


    "After today, there will be no Zhao Wu-Ji in this province."


    Ye Fan''s words were like a death sentence to Zhao Wu-Ji.


    Thetter went into a state of despair immediately and started pleading piteously. But there was no way


    Chen Ao andpany would give Zhao Wu-Ji a chance to get away.


    "Take him away!¡±


    Chen Ao barked an order in a cold voice that waspletely devoid of pity. An instantter, his


    underlings dragged the former number one tycoon out of the room.


    As the saying goes, winners be kings while the losers be bandits. Since ancient times,


    power struggles had always been brutal.


    Today, with Ye Fan''s backing, Chen Ao had emerged victorious in this power struggle. But thetter


    had no doubt that, if their situations were reversed, his plight would be even more piteous than Zhao


    Wu-Ji''s.


    After they had removed the former number one tycoon from the room, Ye Fan exhorted Li Er, Chen Ao


    and Lei San to pay a visit to the major western cities of Jiangdong tomorrow. Once there, their task was


    to take over the properties that had been previously held by Zhao Wu-Ji.


    "Do it in my name.¡±


    "I will be interested to see if there is anyone in Jiangdong who has the guts to oppose me?!!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were awe-inspiring and the whole room was filled with his soul-stirring presence.


    Li Er andpany agreed to do so immediately. And they promised that they would definitely do a


    good job.


    In the past, under the leadership of Zhao Wu-Ji, the eight cities of western


    Jiangdong had always rivaled and opposed the Eastern Faction led by Chen Ao.


    Since Zhao Wu-Ji had been chased out of Jiangdong by Ye Fan, there was nobody left to lead the


    Western Faction. Now that they had Ye Fan''s backing, it would be the easiest thing in the world for


    Chen Ao andpany to move in and subdue Zhao Wu-Ji''s former underlings.


    "Mr. Chu, I have brought these ignorant bastards here."


    "Quick, get on your knees!"


    Ye Fan was about to leave and return to Yunzhou after he had settled the matter involving Zhao Wu-Ji


    but, at this moment, Jin Bao and Yin Bao suddenly pushed open the door and kicked three persons


    into the room.


    "Mr... Mr. Chu, we... we were wrong. We... we were really wrong~¡±


    One of them was none other than Liu Jia-Wei, the person who had coveted Chen


    Nan and set Ye Fan in a trap. The other two members of the group were Wang Yu and his niece, Li


    Xiao-Hong.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When they saw Ye Fan, Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei scared witless. They fell on their knees right away


    and started begging for mercy.


    When Chen Nan saw this, she stepped forward to look at Wang Yu andpany.


    "Uncle Wang. Young Master Liu. Didn''t I tell you earlier? My Fan is definitely not a poor person. He is


    somebody you cannot afford to offend,¡± she said with a smile.


    "You didn''t believe me then. You even said my Fan was a loser from the countryside and a piece of


    trash."


    "Now, do you believe me?"


    Chen Nan''s words were filled with yfulness.


    "I do! I believe you now!" "We have behaved like snobs and failed to watch our tongues. Please, I am


    begging you. Mr. Chu. Madam Chu. Please spare us this once for Xiao-Hong''s sake?"


    Wang Yu had already started crying; his tears and snot were freely mingling together on his face.


    And Liu Jia-Wei had already turned as white as sheet.


    Until now did the pair finally realize just what kind of VIP they had offended.


    And the regret in their hearts was reced by panic.


    As for Li Xiao-Hong, she was also kneeling on the floor alongside her uncle and Liu Jia-Wei. Her head


    was bowed and she did not dare to speak a single word.


    Earlier, Jin Bao and Yin Bao had heard about Liu Jia-Wei''s rudeness from Chen Nan. So the duo had


    volunteered to go capture and bring the reckless offenders here.


    Because they had found Li Xiao-Hong together with Wang Yu, Jin Bao and Yin Bao had also brought


    her along.


    "Please do get up."


    Ye Fan smiled, walked over to where Li Xiao-Hong was and gently helped her up.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chu. Thank you, Mr. Chu~" Wang Yu and Liu Jia-Wei thought that Ye Fan was


    speaking to them; they felt relieved as if they had been pardoned and started to stand up.


    Right away, Jin Bao kicked one of the ignorant fools while Yin Bao kicked the other.


    "Did we say you could stand?"


    "Get on your knees!"


    Liu Jia-Wei and Wang Yu burst into tears. They went down on their knees,pletely overwhelmed


    with panic.


    Fortunately, on ount of Li Xiao-Hong, Ye Fan did not give them too hard a time and only gave them


    warnings.


    When they were leaving, Ye Fan specially singled out Liu Jia-Wei and shouted after him: "Young


    Master Liu, remember. The Eiffel Tower is in France and penguins are found in the South Pole. If you


    can''t remember these facts, then please do not try to show off in future."


    "Isn''t it better to be a person who is peaceful, kind and who always has a smile on his face?"


    Ye Fan sat on the sofa with a faint smile on his delicate face. At this moment, he looked just like a


    But everyone present knew what sort of majesty this ordinary-looking young man was hiding behind his


    delicate features.


    Since all matters had been resolved, Ye Fan started to prepare to return to Yunzhou.


    "Mr. Chu, are you in a hurry?"


    "Since you are already at the foot of Mount Tai, how about letting Nan-Nan apany you sightseeing


    for a couple of days before you leave?¡± Chen Ao said with a smile.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied: "No. That woman back home is still angry with me. I have to get


    back soon and cate her.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled helplessly. And when the surrounding people heard this, they giggled in response. They


    had not imagined that the Mr. Chu who dominated over Jiangdong would turn out to be such a family-


    oriented man.


    However, just then, someone came in from outside the room.


    "Mr. Chu, just now a crazy woman in the hall kicked up a fuss and insisted on seeing your face."


    "I am afraid she would cause you offence so I had her restrained. She is awaiting your judgement right


    now."

 Chapter 155 You Are Completely Hopeless

    Chapter 155 You Are Completely Hopeless


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao spoke respectfully to Ye Fan, and both of them looked eager to get credit for the


    work they had done.


    When Chen Nan heard this, she smiled broadly at Ye Fan.


    "Fan, at a crucial moment, you have singlehandedly turned the tide of defeat at today''s tournament."


    "At that moment, your heroic bearing and kingly spirit must have mesmerized countless youngdies


    among the spectators."


    "To think, you already have a fan girl chasing after you so soon after the fight. I bet she will want to get


    your autographter on. Maybe she will even throw herself at you?"


    "Since Mu-Cheng is not around, you should not take the opportunity to misbehave.


    Otherwise, I will tell your wife about it. And then she will make you kneel on a washing board."


    Chen Nan spoke as if she was narrating a joke. And her eyes, that were nearly curved into two


    crescent shapes, were brimming withughter.


    Well, that was the truth. In the eyes of many people, Ye Fan had already be synonymous with the


    power structure in Jiangdong. Not only did he have peerless majesty, he was also standing at the peak


    of the power structure in the province. And after the duel with Wu He-Rong, he had gained renown


    throughout Jiangdong at a very young age.


    Who knew just how many girls would be willing to offer themselves to such a promising young man like


    him? Who knew just how many girls out there were yearning to be his wife?


    One could only imagine just how many temptations would appear around Ye Fan from now on.


    Chen Nan was genuinely worried for Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was worried that Ye Fan, who was like a big


    brother to her, would sumb to the charms of another woman.


    "You little girl-"


    When he heard that Chen Nan was nning to tell on him to his wife, Ye Fanughed a forcedugh


    and scratched the girl''s nose dotingly.


    "Alright alright alright. You are really scary, you know?"


    "I will not be meeting this fan girl."


    "But let us be clear on something. You must not badmouth me in front of Mu-Cheng, okay?"


    "She is still mad at me. If you sow discord between us now, then the shit will definitely hit the fan."


    Ye Fanughed forcedly. At this moment, he looked just like a suffering husband who was being bullied


    by a domineering wife. Before he left, he instructed Jin Bao and Yin Bao to let the fan girl go.


    "Just tell her I am busy. And that perhaps we can meet each other some day if we are fated to do so."


    "Remember, don''t make things difficult for her."


    After leaving his instruction, Ye Fan followed Chen Ao andpany through the VIP passageway and


    left the Mount Tai Hall.


    Meanwhile, back at the hall, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still kicking up a fuss about wanting to meet Mr. Chu.


    "Miss, Mr. Chu has already left. I am afraid you will not be able to see him."


    "Before leaving, Mr. Chu left you a message. He said you can meet him some day in the future if you


    are fated to do so."


    From the front, the security guard''s regretful voice drifted to her ears.


    What?


    "He... he has already left?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was immediately rooted to the spot. And then she stopped


    struggling as disappointment filled her heart.


    In the end, she had failed to meet Mr. Chu. And so, that seed of doubt continued to remain in the


    deepest recess of her mind.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly recalled the resonating words that Ye Fan had spoken that


    night at Yunwu Lake.


    "One of these days, you will understand that I have achieved everything through my own efforts and no


    one else''s."


    "Ye Fan, are you really Mr. Chu?"


    "If that is true, then you really do have what it takes to say those words." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes


    reddened as she murmured inwardly to herself.


    At this moment, Su Qian had already caught up to her friend. When she saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng was


    unharmed, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Sir, this is my friend. She has admired Mr. Chu for a long time. That was why she did such a rash thing


    earlier." "If she has offended you, please forgive her. Haha, please forgive her~"


    After Su Qian had arrived at the scene, she started to persistently apologize to the security guards. She


    even gave them some money and asked that they let Qiu Mu-Cheng go.


    "Mm, you are better at dealing with people than your friend."


    "Next time, look after your friend properly. There are proper ways to support your idol, you know?"


    "After this fight, Mr. Chu has gained renown and be the master of Jiangdong. God knows how


    many admirers he has right now. If everyone behaves as rashly as you girls, then wouldn''t it be a


    disaster?"


    "This time, it was all thanks to me for blocking your friend. Otherwise, if she had caused offence to Mr.


    Chu, you two would have to die many times over to atone for the crime." "Now, aren''t you going to


    leave?" After saying his piece, the security guard released Qiu Mu-Cheng and let the two girls leave.


    "Cheng-Cheng, what happened to you just now?"


    "Did you go crazy?"


    "Mr. Chu is now the master of Jiangdong. He is a VIP on the same level as the governor of a province.


    How could you just run toward him like that? Were you tired of living?"


    "Even if you really want to marry and offer yourself to him, you still shouldn''t risk your life to do so."


    "I really don''t know what is going through your head."


    "What happened to your calm and collected nature? Why did you act so rashly?"


    A BMW was speeding toward the motel along the road. At this moment, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    had both returned to the former''s car. Su Qian shivered a little when she recalled what had happened


    back at the hall, and she could not help but rebuke Qiu Mu-Cheng for her recklessness.


    Along the way, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not speak a single word. She was lost in a daze and it was as if she


    had many troubles on her mind.


    When Su Qian saw this, she was nearly rendered speechless.


    "Mu-Cheng, what is wrong with you? Say something."


    Su Qian could not stop herself from questioning her friend. Finally, after a long wait, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    whispered in reply: "Qian-Qian, I think I saw Ye Fan."


    "Mm?"


    "Ye Fan? That live-in son-inw? That country bumpkin?"


    "Don''t tell me he followed you all the way to Anning County? Did he cry and beg you to take him back?"


    "Damn it! He is such a stalker!"


    "Tell me. Where is he now? I will go meet that country bumpkin and make sure he gives up on you. We


    can''t let him continue to pester you."


    When Su Qian heard that Ye Fan had followed them to Anning County, she blew her top immediately.


    As she drove, she kept on scolding Ye Fan for being shameless.


    However, what Qiu Mu-Cheng told her next caused her to be taken aback.


    "Qian-Qian, maybe the Mr. Chu we saw at the hall today was Ye Fan."


    Screech-


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Qian suddenly stepped on the brakes and the tires scratched against the ground to produce an ear-


    piercing screech.


    The powerful force of inertia caused the BMW to spin in a circle and, finally, it stopped horizontally in


    the middle of the road.


    "Cheng-Cheng, what are you saying?¡±


    "You are telling me that country bumpkin is Mr. Chu?"


    Su Qian opened her eyes wide, as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Damn!"


    "Stop messing around!"


    "If you have told me that your brother-inw, Chu Wen-Fei, was the super cool Mr. Chu who saved the


    day at the hall, I might have believed you a little."


    "But you are actually telling me that the live-in son-inw is Mr. Chu?"


    "I think you have gone crazy."


    "You know very well what your useless husband is capable of. He is just a country bumpkin so how


    could he be Mr. Chu?"


    Su Qian eximed involuntarily. She did not believe the nonsense Qiu Mu-Cheng had just said.


    "Also, although we did not manage to see Mr. Chu''s face today, do you really think a country bumpkin


    could have such a heroic bearing and kingly spirit?"


    "Cheng-Cheng, I will just ask you this. Do you think that useless husband of yours has the courage and


    spirit to stand in front of all the leaders of Jiangdong and dere assertively: ''From this day onward, I


    will be the master of Jiangdong?''"


    Su Qian shook her head. She thought that her BFF was beyond help already.


    "Cheng-Cheng, I have brought you here to ease your mind. I want you to step out of the shadow of


    your failed marriage. But why did you get yourself bogged down further into this sham of a marriage?"


    "Now you keep seeing that useless husband of yours wherever you look." "I let it slide when you said


    my idol looked like that country bumpkin, but how could you say that the master of Jiangdong look like


    him as well?"


    "They are as different as heaven and earth! How could you even think that?"


    "You arepletely hopeless."


    Su Qian cradled her forehead in her hands as helplessness filled her eyes.

 Chapter 156 I Cant Spare the Time!

    Chapter 156 I Can''t Spare the Time!


    In the face of Su Qian''s rebuke, Qiu Mu-Cheng remained quiet and allowed her friend free reign.


    Indeed, just like what her friend had said, it was possible to find a hundred, or a thousand, reasons to


    convince her that Ye Fan was not Mr. Chu.


    After all, the two of them were too different.


    One of them had been born to a poor family in the countryside and was the live-in son-inw of the Qiu


    family. While the other was peerlessly majestic and renowned throughout Jiangdong.


    The difference between them was like the difference between a beggar and an emperor. If she had not


    seen Mr. Chu with her own eyes, Qiu Mu-Cheng would not even dare think about it.


    But,st night, she had been very sure that Mr. Chu was her husband the moment she saw his back


    view.


    Although they had never shared a bed together or even a kiss but, still, they had spent thest three


    years together. So Ye Fan''s figure had been firmly etched into her memory.


    They look too alike!


    If it were not for the fact that she had never seen Ye Fan wear those clothes, she would have been


    almost a hundred percent sure that Mr. Chu was Ye Fan.


    But now, she only had one reason why she believed that Mr. Chu was Ye Fan. Her feeling was telling


    her so.


    However, this reason was too weak to convince herself, let alone others.


    Therefore Qiu Mu-Cheng did not refute Su Qian''s suspicions; she had nothing to refute her with


    anyway.


    "Damn!"


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t tell me you actually think that Mr. Chu is Ye Fan?" "I have to hand it to you.'' "If you


    really do not believe me, why don''t you just give your husband a call?¡±


    "Ask him if he is in Yunzhou or Anning County?¡± Su Qian challenged. She was bbergasted by her


    friend''s naivety.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hesitated for a long moment. Perhaps she really did have it in mind to pick up her phone


    and give Ye Fan a call to prove her feelings right.


    But for a long while after she had found Ye Fan''s number, she could not muster up the courage to


    make the call.


    If it turned out that she had really been overthinking things, then things would still be fine. They could


    still continue to live like they had been.


    But if Ye Fan turned out to be Mr. Chu, then how was she supposed to face him?


    At that time, her life with Ye Fan would be turned upside down.


    Perhaps she might not even be able to find the courage to talk to him.


    All of a sudden, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to hesitate.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    "What are you hesitating for? Quick, call him."


    Su Qian was almost rendered speechless. She had not imagined that a decisive and wise woman like


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would be such an irresolute and mawkish girl after her marriage to Ye Fan.


    Finally, Su Qian got so angry that she snatched away her friend''s phone and made the call on the


    Soon, the call connected. / Soon, someone''s voice drifted through from the other end of the line.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialled is busy. Please try againter!¡±


    Shit!


    Su Qian let out a string of expletives. She had not expected that Ye Fan would be using his phone at


    this time.


    "Ye Fan, you piece of trash! Where did you go?¡±


    "Are you trying to starve us to death?"


    "Come back right now and make us some food!"


    "What a piece of trash."


    "Now, you can''t even cook. Does our family have any more reason to keep you around?"


    Han Li''s shrill scolding voice could be hearding from the phone.


    Ye Fan had usually been the one responsible for cooking meals and household chores. But for the past


    few days, he had not been around and Qiu Mu-Cheng had taken over the tasks.


    Han Li and her husband, on the other hand, had not bothered to help out around the


    house at all.


    ording to Han Li, since she had already fulfilled her duty by raising her daughter to adulthood, it was


    only right for the younger generation to repay her kindness now. So, both Han Li and her husband had


    no qualms about letting Ye Fan (and Qiu Mu-Cheng) take care of them.


    "Mom, I will be back soon."


    "Don''t be angry. I will be reaching home soon."


    Ye Fan responded to Han Li''s rudeness with politeness and tried to cate her with smiles. Afterward,


    he ended the call.


    But right after he had ended one call, another came in. This time, the caller was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan''s expression turned apprehensive when he saw the caller ID.


    Since their quarrel that night, this was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s first time calling him.


    Ye Fan hesitated briefly before answering.


    "Where are you now?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s chilly voice drifted through from the other end of the line. There was no hint of any


    emotion mixed in it and she sounded just as she had before.


    Ye Fan rejoiced immediately when he heard this.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mu-Cheng, you are not mad at me anymore?"


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you before. I had my own circumstances. I promise. That would be the first and


    Inside the car, Ye Fan was putting on an air of servility as he fawned on his wife. When Chen Nan and


    Li Er saw this, they could not help but giggle to themselves.


    They had not imagined that Mr. Chu, who had just disyed his peerless might earlier, would behave in


    such a manner.


    ¡°As the saying goes, there is always one thing to ovee another-" Li Er shook his head with a


    "I am asking you. Where are you right now?" Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored Ye Fan''s words and her


    emotionless voice continued to ring out from the phone.


    Ye Fan was taken aback for a moment.


    Maybe Mu-Cheng has grown anxious while waiting for me at home? Maybe that is why she keeps


    asking me for my whereabouts?


    "Haha, Mu-Cheng, I am buying ingredients at a market near our neighborhood. You just wait. I will be


    home soon to cook for you and your mom."


    "Let''s end the call now. We can chat when I get home."


    Ye Fan was afraid that he might give something away if he continued the conversation, so he quickly


    ended the call.


    Meanwhile, Chen Nan waspletely fascinated when she saw how Ye Fan had told a lie without


    feeling the slightest bit of shame.


    "Fan, didn''t you promise to never lie to Mu-Cheng again? So why did you tell another lie just now?"


    "Mu-Cheng might get even angrier at you when she finds out, you know?" Chen Nan said angrily, as if


    she was righting a wrong for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Ye Fanughed heartily when he heard this. "Nan-Nan, you don''t understand. This is the wisdom of


    men. It is a vital skill for any family-oriented man. It can help to reduce the number of domestic


    conflicts."


    "Look. If Mu-Cheng finds out that I am miles away from Yunzhou and sitting beside a beauty, she will


    surely blow her top."


    "Li Er, you should learn from me as well."


    Ye Fan had a smug look on his face as he imparted his experiences of being a live-in son-inw to


    Chen Nan and Li Er. However, while he was talking, the car he was traveling in came to a sudden stop.


    "Mm? What''s wrong? Why did we stop?¡±


    "I am in a hurry, you know?" Ye Fan was getting anxious.


    "Mr. Chu, Mr. Chen''s vehicle is in front of ours and it has stopped. I think he has something to tell you,"


    the driver exined.


    Just as expected, the ck Mayback in front of Ye Fan''s car hade to a stop. And after getting


    down from his car, Chen Ao walked over to where Ye Fan was.


    "Mr. Chu, I have just received a call from the mayor of Jingzhou. He said he was hoping to meet you


    tonight and, to do his duty as a host, he would like to invite you to a banquet at his residence. What do


    you think?"


    Anning County was part of Jingzhou City. Since the Mount Tai Tournament had been such a huge


    event, the mayor of Jingzhou had naturally heard about it. The news about Jiangdong''s new master


    had prompted the mayor, Zhou Hai-Feng, to call Chen Ao immediately. And he had asked Chen Ao to


    introduce him to Mr. Chu tonight.


    After all, even a mayor was not omnipotent. If he wanted his city to be peaceful, he would need to rely


    on the support of the underworld bosses like Chen Ao and Lei San. It was obvious that Zhou Hai-Feng


    wanted to use the banquet as an opportunity to win over Ye Fan''s support.


    "Screw the banquet?!"


    "Tell him I can''t spare the time!"


    "Damn it!mina hurry to get back home to cook for my wife! If I amte, my wife will get mad at me!


    How am I going to find the time to have dinner with him?"


    "What are you still standing around for? Quick, get the car moving!"


    "Full speed ahead! If you get tickets, I will take care of them!"


    Ye Fan started cursing and, finally, he turned to scream angrily at the driver.

 Chapter 157 It Has Been An Honor to Know You!

    Chapter 157 It Has Been An Honor to Know You!


    The car ferrying Ye Fan had already left, leaving only Chen Ao behind. As thetter stood stock still in


    the windy rain, the corner of his eye kept twitching uncontrobly.


    Just a moment ago, the mayor had taken the initiative to invite Mr. Chu to a meeting.


    If the invitee had been any other person, he would have felt greatly honored and agitated.


    But who would have thought that Mr. Chu would turn down the invitation by iming that he could not


    spare the time?


    And the reason he had given was that he needed to go home to cook for his wife.


    "Screw this!"


    "Mr. Chu, can you be anymore awesome?!!"


    At that moment, Chen Ao had beenpletely mesmerized by Ye Fan''s response.


    So, to him, the mayor''s invitation was less important than making a meal for his wife?


    In the end, Chen Ao could onlyugh a forcedugh and exim that Mr. Chu was very awesome


    indeed. Afterward, he tried to think of a way to tactfully convey Ye Fan''s message to the mayor.


    In the car.


    Both Li Er and Chen Nan had agonized expressions on their faces.


    "Mr. Chu, that was an invitation from Mayor Zhou. Is it really alright to turn him down and not give him


    face?" Li Er spoke softly, as he tried to persuade Ye Fan to change his mind.


    But Ye Fan did not care. "What''s wrong with turning him down? Can this Mayor Zhou sleep with me or


    bear my children?"


    "Since he can''t do any of that, why should I use my going-home time to attend his banquet?"


    "Moreover, we will owe him favors if we ept anything from him. There must be an ulterior motive


    behind his sudden invitation. I will only be causing myself trouble if I attend his banquet. So it is better


    not to go. That way, I will be able to enjoy some peace and quiet,¡± Ye Fan said indifferently.


    Obviously, he had not turned down the invitation earlier just because he had wanted to go home in a


    hurry. Ye Fan had considered other factors as well.


    When Li Er and Chen Nan heard what Ye Fan had just said, they nodded to themselves and their


    admiration for him grew even greater.


    Sometimes, Li Er wondered if the young man before him was truly just a youth in his early twenties.


    Many old people who had experienced the vicissitudes of life would not be able to hold a candle to the


    way Ye Fan thought about things.


    Boom-


    As the vehicle zoomed on its way toward faraway Yunzhou, the wheels spun against the road while


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    beams of orange headlights tore across the canopy of the sky.


    And the sound of the car''s engine that sounded like the roar of wild beasts resounded throughout the


    If a traffic police were to use a radar detector to clock its speed, he would have found that the speeding


    vehicle was going at a speed of a hundred and eighty miles per hour. And it was still elerating.


    "Whoa!"


    "Has this car gone mad?"


    "Are they in a hurry to die?"


    The quavering voices of the passersby drifted to the ears of the passengers.


    At the other end of the line, Qiu Mu-Cheng had just ended her call with Ye Fan.


    "What do you think now, Cheng-Cheng? Have you resigned yourself to the truth?" "I have already told


    you. Ye Fan and Mr. Chu are twopletely different persons."


    "Moreover, no matter how awesome Ye Fan is, his surname is Ye so he would be Mr. Ye, rather than


    Mr. Chu.¡±


    Inside the white BMW, Su Qian was shaking her head as she spoke to her friend.


    Ye Fan had already said that he was buying ingredients at the market near his neighborhood. That


    indirectly proved that Ye Fan was not in Anning County, and it also dismissed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s earlier


    conjecture as a cock-and-bull story.


    "Yes, I have resigned myself to the truth."


    However, to Su Qian''s surprise, Qiu Mu-Cheng was smiling instead of feeling despondent after finding


    out the truth. It was a smile of relief; as if she had just shrugged off a heavy burden.


    She looked like a little bird who was soaring in the sky after breaking free of her chains. All the feelings


    of depression she had been feeling had disappeared.


    "Cheng-Cheng, why do I feel that you are feeling happy?"


    "Don''t you want your useless husband to be somebody important?"


    "Don''t you want Ye Fan to be Mr. Chu?"


    "You should be feeling dejected right now. So why are you smiling?"


    "I don''t get you at all," Su Qian said in confusion.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and said: "Actually, it is also good to maintain the status quo."


    "I rather have a mediocre life that is cozy."


    "At least, he is still Ye Fan.¡±


    Still the same Ye Fan who had always treated her nicely.


    "Qian-Qian, let us get back to Yunzhou." "I have been away for a day, and I am getting worried about


    the state of affairs at the office.¡±


    Just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng had shrugged off her depression and was once again in good spirits.


    Clearly, although this Mount Tai trip had been a short one, its effect was still remarkable.


    Su Qian had found a new love and Qiu Mu-Cheng had also regained enough spirits to return to work


    the next day.


    As for Ye Fan, he got home toote and received a tongueshing from his inws.


    But he was already used to that. He was surprised, however, to find that Qiu Mu-Cheng was not home.


    Spurred by his worry, Ye Fan sent a text message to her and asked her where she was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied that she was doing overtime at the office.


    Naturally, a proud woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng would not want her significant other to find out that she


    had gone on a trip to relieve her worries after quarreling with him.


    The next day, as soon as dawn broke, Ye Fan left home afterpleting his chores.


    He had arranged to meet Xu Lei to discuss matters rting to Mufan Real Estates.


    When Xu Lei arrived at the bank of Yunwu Lake, it was already nearly noon.


    "Mm?"


    "Miss Xu, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?"


    Ye Fan was slightly taken aback when he saw how Xu Lei was looking today.


    In his impression, Xu Lei had always been a proud, confident and an exquisitely elegant woman. But


    today, she appeared to be in low spirits and her make-up was not as exquisite as before. She also


    looked sickly pale, like a pearl that had lost its


    luster.


    Xu Lei smiled and said: "It''s nothing."


    "First of all, let me congratte you.


    Master of Jiangdong, Mr. Chu"


    Naturally, Xu Lei knew all about what had happened at the Mount Tai Hall.


    Ye Fan also responded with a smile.


    "Miss Xu, you are well-informed indeed. It was justst night but you have heard about it already."


    Xu Lei replied: "Mr. Chu, you are already renowned throughout the whole of Jiangdong. It would be


    difficult to not hear anything about you."


    "So you wish to see me to talk about the setting up of the newpany?"


    "Don''t worry. Everything is already settled."


    "Even the letter of appointment has been prepared. We are just waiting for a certain someone to


    assume the position and take control of thepany," Xu Lei said softly.


    For some reason, Ye Fan felt that Xu Lei had a lot of worries on her mind today.


    "Mm. Thank you, Miss Xu."


    "It is not a big deal. I merely did what I could. If there is nothing else, I will leave now."


    Xu Lei did not want to loiter. After turning her back, she prepared to leave.


    "Miss Xu~" All of a sudden, Ye Fan shouted after her. Xu Lei stopped walking and turned back to look


    at him.


    "Miss Xu, during this time, you have been very helpful. So if you have encountered any trouble and


    need my help, please do not hesitate to ask."


    "We are friends after all. Don''t keep everything to yourself," Ye Fan said heavily.


    Xu Lei looked directly at Ye Fan and asked: "Tell me something. If you help, what identity are you going


    to use?"


    "Mm?" Ye Fan did not understand her question.


    Xu Lei continued. "Will you be the scion of the Chu family? Or Mr. Chu of Jiangdong?"


    When Ye Fan heard this, a heavy look came over his face.


    "Miss Xu, I think I have to tell you this once again. The name I have now is Ye Fan.¡±


    "I do not feel honored to be a scion of the Chu family."


    The ce suddenly went quiet and only a gentle breeze lingered behind.


    After a brief moment, Xu Lei shook her head and smiled: "I really envy you. You can cut your ties with


    your family just like that."


    "But I was born to my family and raised by them. They have left too many marks on me. Perhaps, from


    the very beginning, I was never the master of my destiny." "Ye Fan, it has been my honor to know


    you."


    After she had finished speaking, Xu Lei turned and left.


    At that moment, Ye Fan could only see her peerlessly beautiful and graceful figure in the distance.


    But she looked so very lonely, even as the warm sunlight cast itself on her body.

 Chapter 158 Everything Has Changed

    Chapter 158 Everything Has Changed


    When she turned her back to Ye Fan, two trails of tears were streaming quietly down her cheeks. But


    nobody could see her crying.


    Perhaps Ye Fan did see. But Xu Lei did not seem to want to talk about it, so he did not ask any more


    questions.


    After all, everyone had their own lives. They all had their own share of joys and sorrows to go through.


    Moreover, he and Xu Lei were just casual acquaintances, so he felt that he had no right to interfere in


    her life.


    The only thing he could do was to remember her effort toward helping him and his wife. In the future,


    he would repay the favor if an opportunity presented itself.


    Soon after Xu Lei''s departure, Ye Fan also left Yunwu Lake.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian had already returned to Yunzhou. And being the workaholic


    that she was, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not choose to go home upon her return. Instead, she told Su Qian to


    send her to her office without dy.


    "Cheng-Cheng, I have to hand it to you."


    "I think your grandfather should really give you a Model Worker Medal."


    "You are going to work even though you have just returned. Can''t you rest at home for a day before


    returning to your office?"


    Su Qian was almost rendered speechless; more and more she admired her BFF''s work ethics.


    Anyway, she knew that she would not be able to do the same. Su Qian could eat and y around well


    enough, but she could not do work that taxed the mind and body.


    In her mind, life was too short to spend on work. She would rather use the time to eat and y around.


    Su Qian shook her head with a sigh.


    Afterward, she stopped trying to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng and simply drove away after dropping off the


    This Mount Tai trip had made her forget the harmonica yer. Now she had a new target.


    "Brother, that was all your fault. You gave me two lousy tickets. Our seats were at the veryst row.


    That was why I couldn''t see what my idol looked like."


    "I don''t care. You have to find Mr. Chu for me. And introduce him to me."


    "I will only marry Mr. Chu and no one else.¡±


    "I don''t care, I don''t care~"


    In the car, Su Qian was on the phone with her brother and acting like a spoiled child.


    But it was probably beyond her imagination to think that both Mr. Chu and the harmonica yer were


    the same person all along.


    Sometimes, the world is a small ce.


    You can partpany with someone and then, a momentter, he may appear before you at another


    ce and with another identity. Just like how it happened with Su Qian and the idol she was crushing


    on.


    But who knew just what sort of expression Su Qian would have, if she were to find out the true identity


    of the idol she was crushing on.


    Of course, that was a story to be toldter.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gone up to her office. But once there, she found that some


    things had changed. For example, somebody had removed the two pots of asparagus fern that had


    used to stand at the entrance of the office. She had asked her assistant, Li Fei-Fei, to buy them for her.


    Now, standing in their ce, were two pots of towering cinnamon trees.


    Even the red doormat with the Chinese characters for "Blooming Fortune¡± had been reced. She had


    bought it and ced it at the entrance herself. All traces of her that had existed before the Mount Tai


    trip had been erased. For a moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that she had gone to the wrong office.


    She even went outside to look at the door te.


    No, she was at the right address. 298 Tongan Road, Qiushui Logistics.


    And so, with a heart heavy with confusion, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked into the office. But along the way, the


    colleagues who had hitherto greeted her with respect and smiles were all shocked to see her. All of


    them bowed their heads to avoid looking at her and then hurried away to somewhere far away.


    It was as if they were avoiding the gue.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng took note of their abnormal behavior and grew even more confused. A deep frown


    appeared on her face.


    "Ah?"


    "Miss Qiu, you...you are back?"


    Just then, a clerk in an OL outfit happened to pass by. She was also shocked to see Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and immediately questioned thetter. This clerk was Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s former assistant, Li Fei-Fei.


    In Qiushui Logisitcs, Qiu Mu-Cheng trusted three persons the most.


    Li Fei-Fei was one of them. The other two were employees who had been promoted to their current


    positions by Qiu Mu-Cheng. One was called Du Juan and the other was called Zhang Heng.


    The trio had always been working under Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been a group leader in the sales department. And everyone knew, the


    sales department was the most taxing department to work in. At that time, Qiu Mu-Ying had bullied her


    cousin by giving thetter sales targets that were several times higher than those of the other groups.


    Also, during those times when Qiu Mu-Cheng''s group had failed to reach their target, their sries


    would get cut.


    During all those years, if the trio had not been working hard alongside her, Qiu Mu-Cheng would not


    have been able to make it through her cousin''s bullying and get to her current position.


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng had been promoted by Master Qiu and put fully in charge of the partnership


    with Hongqi Group, she had a lot more power than before. So she had transferred the trio to work


    under her before going on the trip to Mount Tai.


    Since her trusted subordinate was right in front of her, Qiu Mu-Cheng naturally approached her to find


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out what had happened at the office.


    "What happened to the two pots of asparagus fern I bought?"


    "And where are Du Juan and Zhang Heng?" she asked with a frown.


    "Well..." Li Fei-Fei had an agonized look on her face and she seemed hesitant to speak to her superior.


    At this moment, someone behind her shouted at Li Fei-Fei to hurry up.


    "Li Fei-Fei, what are you standing around for? The general manager wants the documents right now.


    Do you want to go scrub the toilets like Du Juan?"


    When Li Fei-Fei heard this, she hurriedly bowed and apologized: "Yes, ma''am, I will go right now. The


    documents will get there right away."


    When she spoke, her tone was servile and filled with panic.


    Afterward, Li Fei-Fei ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng and turned around to leave.


    "Fei-Fei, what is going on here?¡±


    "Where is Du Juan?"


    "Also, what was that about scrubbing toilet?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned and shouted at Li Fei-Fei to stop.


    The petite figure halted in her steps. Li Fei-Fei kept her head bowed as she stood with her back toward


    Qiu Mu-Cheng. Her eyes reddened slightly as her low voice slowly rang out.


    "Miss Qiu, stop asking. Please do not ask me again."


    "Thepany has changed. Everything has changed."


    "You should not have left-"


    "Also, Miss Qiu, this will be thest time I am calling you Miss Qiu. From now onward, I am no longer


    your personal assistant. I am already working for Qiu Mu-Ying as her personal assistant."


    "Let us pretend not to know each other from now on."


    Li Fei-Fei bowed her head and bit down hard on her lips.


    She had already made up her mind the moment she had spoken these words.


    In the end, she ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng and left the scene without turning back.


    "Fei-Fei, what is going on?¡±


    "Stop right there! I am ordering you to stop right now! Exin things clearly to me~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to shout and there was a hint of anger in her cold voice.


    But Li Fei-Fei turned a deaf ear to the shouting and, soon, she was out of sight.


    "Heh~"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you really do know how to put on airs."


    "You were giving out orders?"


    "Do you think this Qiushui Logistics is still the same Qiushui Logistics as before? It has changed since


    you went away!"


    "Do you still think you are the project manager?"


    "You are just an outcast now! So how dare you throw your weight around here?" "Qiu Mu-Cheng, let


    me tell you the truth.


    Qiushui Logistics has changed hands!"


    "The person in charge of the project department now is my cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying."


    "As for you, you are nothing!"


    Wang Xiu-E crossed her arms and sneered. When she looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng, her eyes were filled


    with disdain and mockery.


    She was Qiu Mu-Ying''s maternal cousin. After she had dropped out of school, she had been


    freeloading at thepany alongside her cousin. And the two girls had conspired together and


    favorite granddaughter, she never had to pay for any of her misdeeds.

 Chapter 159 I Am Not Going to Take This Lying Down

    Chapter 159 I Am Not Going to Take This Lying Down


    "Get out of my way!"


    Naturally, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned a deaf ear to Wang Xiu-E''s ridicule.


    She gave a cold retort, pushed thetter aside and walked toward her office.


    However, when Qiu Mu-Cheng pushed open the door, she discovered that the decor had changed


    There was a new set of sofa and the room had beenid with a brand new carpet. Her old office desk


    and chair were also gone. Standing in their ce were a handcrafted redwood table and an expensive


    ergonomic chair.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked by the extravagance in front of her.


    As for the ce where she had used to sit, it had already been upied.


    By a couple! A man and woman!


    "Are you blind?"


    "Do you not know how to knock?"


    "Do you still want this job? If you want to quit, you can get lost right now!"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Ying was in the throes of rage. Her husband, Chu Wen-Fei, was looking


    unhappy as he adjusted his clothes that had fallen into disarray.


    Earlier, Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband had been making out in the office. But she had not imagined that


    she would be so rudely interrupted. She had only just sat down on Chu Wen-Fei''s thigh and their lips


    had only just barely touched, when the door was rudely thrust open.


    Naturally, Qiu Mu-Ying was angry after her fun time had been interrupted. She did not feel the slightest


    bit of shame about using work hours to make out.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, the office is not your home!"


    "Let me give you a word of advice. Don''t push your luck too far." "Otherwise, I shall ignore the fact that


    we are cousins and report to grandfather."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had a cold expression on her pretty face as sheshed out at the shameless couple


    who were indecently dressed.


    Clearly, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not imagined that Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband would be so bold as to


    make out with each other at her desk during work hours.


    "Heh?"


    "Oh, so it is you?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I didn''t think you would have the nerve toe back here?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying burst outughing the moment she saw her cousin. Meanwhile, her eyes were filled with


    disdain and mockery.


    "Get out of my way!" "Go home if you want to make out! Don''t bother me when I am working!"


    "Zhang Heng! Get them out of my office now!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not be bothered to argue any more with the shameless couple.


    She knew that it would be useless to say anything more. Right now, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei


    were Master Qiu''s favorites and, since they had the old man''s backing, there was nothing Qiu Mu-


    Cheng could do to them.


    She could only call for Zhang Heng to throw them out of her office.


    However, a whole ten seconds passed by but, still, nobody answered her summon.


    "Mm?"


    "Zhang Heng, did you not hear me? I am calling for you!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was upset and, once again, she called for Zhang Heng with a frown on her face.


    As one of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s trusted subordinates, his office was just right next to hers. Usually, he would


    answer her summons without dy.


    But today, he had failed to appear after such a long wait. Naturally, Qiu Mu-Cheng was upset by this.


    And when Qiu Mu-Ying saw this, she broke out in a smile.


    She crossed her arms, sat down behind the desk and smiled at her cousin.


    "Zhang Heng? Oh, you mean the head of department who used to upy the office next door? That


    Zhang Heng? He is standing guard outside the building right now. Did you not see him when you


    came?"


    What?


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words shocked her cousin. And Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression turned even colder.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, do you think I will believe your nonsense?"


    "Zhang Heng is a veteran of ourpany. There is no way Uncle Guang will make him work as a


    security guard."


    Personnel cement is fundamental to the development of apany. And at Qiushui Logistics, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s uncle, Qiu Guang, was the person in charge of human resources.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go ask your trustedckey, Du Juan."


    "I may lie to you, but Du Juan would not lie to you, right? She is like a sister to you after all."


    Qiu Mu-Ying continued to speak sarcastically to her cousin.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng simply ignored her and started calling out for Du Juan.


    However, half a minute passed by and, still, nobody answered her summon.


    "Oh, Mu-Cheng, I nearly forgot. Your good friend, Du Juan, has already been transferred to the


    janitorial department. She is now in charge of daily cleaning duties at ourpany. At this time of the


    day, she should be out there scrubbing the bowls in some toilet."


    "Hahaha~"


    Qiu Mu-Ying spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm and, beside her, Chu Wen-Fei''s face was full of


    mockingughter.


    Just then, the husband and wife duo was looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng as if she was an object of ridicule.


    They were doing this on purpose; they wanted to embarrass her.


    "What rubbish!"


    "Du Juan and Zhang Heng are both capable veterans of thepany."


    "There is no way Uncle Guang would let you do as you please with them!"


    Even till the veryst moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was determined not to yield to her opponents.


    "Miss Qiu, here are the documents you asked for."


    Just then, Li Fei-Fei entered the room.


    "Fei-Fei, you came at the right time. I was just talking about your two former colleagues. One of them is


    a security guard now and the other is scrubbing toilet bowls. But Miss Qiu does not believe me. Since it


    is like that, please tell her if what I said was the truth. Also, please tell your former boss who is running


    the project department now. Tell her who is in charge of the partnership with the Hongqi Group. And tell


    her who you are working for now."


    When she saw Li Fei-Fei, Qiu Mu-Ying broke into a smile. Li Fei-Fei was not only her cousin''s former


    subordinate, but the person thetter had trusted the most. So hearing the cruel truth from Li Fei-Fei


    would definitely crush Qiu Mu-Cheng''s spirit. It was too easy.


    And just as expected, when Li Fei-Fei told Qiu Mu-Cheng about the personnel transfers that had taken


    ce over the past couple of days, thetter''s peerlessly beautiful face turned pale right away.


    "Mu-Cheng, did you hear what she just said?"


    "I am now the person in charge of the partnership with Hongqi Group."


    "Also, just yesterday, my husband and I invited a manager from Hongqi Group to dinner. Mr. Liu is the


    person in charge of the partnership with ourpany and also a business friend of my father-inw.


    With this connection between us, I will be able to work very well with them.¡±


    "As for you, Qiu Mu-Cheng, there is no longer a ce for you at Qiushui Logistics!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying spoke smugly and looked mockingly at her cousin with the eyes of a victor.


    "Oh yeah, Mu-Cheng. I have to thank you for the proposal that you wrote a while ago. Grandfather was


    very pleased with it and even praised me at the family meeting yesterday.¡±


    "You¡ª"


    "Shameless!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    While Qiu Mu-Ying was speaking, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was turning increasingly pale. Finally, when


    she heard that Qiu Mu-Ying had stolen the proposal she had worked so hard on for several days and


    taken credit for it in front of their grandfather, Qiu Mu-Cheng got so worked up that she trembled all


    over and nearly fell over as she staggered on her feet.


    "Fei-Fei, well done. Well done indeed."


    "Was that your proof of allegiance?"


    "Fei-Fei, I don''t me you. I only me myself for being blind and trusting a backstabber like you~"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked ready to cry. Just then, she was feeling so angry and aggrieved that her whole


    body was trembling.


    She had not imagined that the person she had trusted the most would betray her.


    Even more so, she had not expected that, within the span of just a few days, her grandfather would


    once again remove her from her position and reject all her hard work.


    For so many days, she had worked so hard and given so much. But the result of herbor was in Qiu


    Mu-Ying''s hands now.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that her life had been a huge failure.


    She could not understand, could not figure out, just what had she done wrong?


    Why had her grandfather made things difficult for her again and again?


    Was it because she was not as good at ttery as Qiu Mu-Ying?


    Was it because her husband was a powerless weakling from a poor family?


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart was filled with grievances.


    As her eyes reddened with tears, she turned around and ran away.


    She was not going to take this lying down. Never! She had to go look for her grandfather and get an


    exnation for all this.

 Chapter 160 Kneel Down!

    Chapter 160 Kneel Down!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red with tears as she ran down the street.


    She was being overwhelmed with feelings of grievance and she wanted to give vent to these feelings.


    She also had numerous doubts in her mind that needed answering


    She had to ask her grandfather what she had done wrong exactly. She had to know why he was


    targeting her.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng reached the Qiu''s family house, her grandfather was feeding his bird in the


    courtyard.


    After spotting her grandfather, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes reddened and she asked directly: "Grandfather,


    why? Why did you do that?"


    "Just a few days ago, you said you were going to let me be fully in charge of this project. So why did


    you suddenly take away my authority?"


    "Or perhaps, you people have nned to do this all along?"


    "You pretended to let me take charge of the project. And immediately after you have received the fund


    from Hongqi Group, you people kicked me aside and let Qiu Mu-Ying take over my work?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng raised her voice at Master Qiu and her angry voice resounded through the family house.


    But Master Qiu acted as if he had not heard her. He continued to trim the nts in the courtyard and


    feed the birds in the cage. The old manpletely ignored what she was saying.


    "Grandfather, say something."


    "Why are you ying favorites?"


    "Is Qiu Mu-Ying your only granddaughter?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Am I not your granddaughter too?"


    "Does the blood of the Qiu family not flow in my body?"


    "Why, why are you people treating me like this?¡±


    "Not only did you remove me from my post, you also made things difficult for my subordinates. You


    sent them to guard the door and scrub toilet bowls!"


    "Am I that detestable? Do you hate me so much? Does everyone in our family hate me?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spoke piteously as the tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She looked so sorrowful that it was heartbreaking to look at her.


    However, Master Qiu remained unmoved. Since Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arrival, he had not even taken one


    look at her. His face remained expressionless as he continued to trim the nts in the courtyard.


    Just like that, Master Qiu ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng for an entire day.


    And when evening time came, the other Qius who had gotten off work started to return to the family


    house. It was then when Master Qiu summoned everyone to the hall for a meeting.


    "Youe with me too," Master Qiu said coldly.


    Master Qiu sped his hands behind him, turned his back on Qiu Mu-Cheng and walked toward the


    house.


    Meanwhile, the other Qius had already gathered in the hall.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband had already returned from the office. When the husband and wife duo


    saw how haggard Qiu Mu-Cheng was looking, they felt very smug and looked gleefully at her from their


    seats.


    Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo were also present. When they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, their gazes turned cold and


    unhappy.


    "Dad, why did you call for a meeting?"


    "What is the hurry?"


    "Mm?"


    "Mu-Cheng, you are here as well. I haven''t seen you for a few days already. You silly girl. Why didn''t


    you tell me you are back?"


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents were hurriedly running into the hall from outside.


    Her parents had low status in the family, so they were not usually invited to family meetings. But, today,


    things were out of the ordinary, so they were feeling a bit unsure.


    "Kneel down!"


    But the moment Qiu Lei and Han Li arrived, Master Qiu, who was seated in the seat of honor, suddenly


    let out a roar. Qiu Lei was so frightened that he turned pale and trembled all over.


    "Dad, what... what is the matter?"


    Qiu Lei was overwhelmed with fright and he looked at his father with a face full of panic. He had


    absolutely no idea what he had done wrong.


    ''You bastard! I told you to kneel down!


    Master Qiu pped the table and shouted again.


    Qiu Lei did not dare to say another word and, in the end, he went down on his knees.


    "And you too, Qiu Mu-Cheng. You get down on your knees too!"


    Master Qiu let out another roar and, this time, his overwhelming anger was directed at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But she was just as mystified as her father. She had only just returned today and had no idea what she


    had done to provoke her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, I don''t understand."


    "If you do not have a good reason, I will never kneel!"Qiu Mu-Cheng was already in a bad mood over


    what had happened at the office and, yet, her grandfather was now indiscriminately telling her to kneel


    down. Obviously, she was not going to be convinced by such unreasonableness.


    "Fine-"


    "You want a reason? I will give you a reason."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, let me ask you. Hongqi Group is such argepany so why would they suddenly


    choose to work with a smallpany like Qiushui Logisitcs? Why would they sign a contract that is so


    advantageous to us? They are practically giving away their money!¡±


    "Let me ask you one more time. Why did Hongqi Group insist on working with you and no one else?"


    "And that day, at Belle''s Cafe, why was Ye Fan behaving so intimately with Xu Lei, the number one


    tycoon of our city? He is just a live-in son-inw, a pauper from the countryside and a useless nobody!"


    "If you can give me a convincing reason to exin the three points I just mentioned, I will right the


    wrong you have suffered! Not only will I not make you kneel, but our whole family will kneel to you in


    apology!"


    Within the hall, Master Qiu was seething in rage and his demeanor was overbearing to the extreme as


    he asked the three questions one after another. And while the words of anger forcefully reverberated


    through the room, they resonated with all who heard them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was immediately taken aback. In the face of these questions, she could only open her


    mouth silently. She had no idea what exnation to give. After all, she herself was also searching for


    the answers to these three questions.


    Since she herself did not understand what was going on, how was she going to exin things to her


    grandfather?


    "Say something. Weren''t you feeling so wronged just a moment ago?"


    "So why aren''t you saying anything now that I am giving you a chance to speak?"


    Master Qiu asked angrily.


    Qiu Lei and Han Li were also urging their daughter to give an exnation and not hide anything from


    them.


    "You stupid girl! Quick, say something. If you anger your grandfather, our whole family will be in


    trouble," Han Li scolded.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bowed her head and said softly: "Hongqi Group gave us the partnership contract


    because Miss Xu owed Ye Fan a favor. So she chose to return the favor in the form of a business


    partnership. As for the meeting at the cafe, I think Xu Lei simply wanted to thank Ye Fan for the favor."


    "What the... Returning a favor?"


    "Mu-Cheng, do you think our grandfather is just a three-year-old kid? Ye Fan is just a poor loser from


    the countryside. What sort of favor could he possibly do for the top tycoon of Yunzhou?"


    "Do you actually believe the lie you just made up?" Qiu Mu-Ying sneered as she fanned the mes of


    discord.


    And just as expected, Master Qiu went close to losing his patiencepletely. When he spoke, his low


    voice was filled with suppressed anger.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I will give you another chance. You had better tell me the truth this time."


    "Otherwise, don''t me me for kicking you out of the family!¡±


    What?


    "Dad, please don''t!"


    "Mu-Cheng is young and ignorant. Please do not take offense with her."


    "I will make her tell the truth right now!"


    When Han Li heard that Master Qiu was going to kick her daughter out of the family, she went into a


    panic immediately.


    Right now, Qiu Mu-Cheng was the only person supporting her and her husband. If she got kicked out of


    the family busines, who would support them in future?


    "Mu-Cheng, quick, tell him the truth."


    "Don''t lie to your grandfather!"


    "Your grandfather has gone through the vicissitudes of life. He has a good grasp of worldly matters and


    is very experienced in dealing with people. Your lies will not work on him."


    "Quick, tell him what is the real reason!"


    "Are you trying to drive us to our deaths?" Han Li panickedly tried to persuade her daughter to tell the


    truth.


    She had gotten so anxious that she was ready to burst into tears.

 Chapter 161 Go Get a Divorce

    Chapter 161 Go Get a Divorce


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes reddened in the face of her parents'' loud questioning, but she continued to stick


    to her guns.


    "Mom, I didn''t lie to grandfather. Miss Xu was really only repaying Ye Fan''s favor."


    "What a pack of nonsense!¡±


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, back then, the reason why I made you marry that useless man was to punish you. I


    wanted you to reflect on your mistake and turn over a new leaf."


    "But I did not expect that, after these three years, not only did you not show the slightest bit of


    improvement, but you have also learned to lie from that piece of trash. You have learned to fool others!


    You have be vain and shameless!"


    Master Qiu''s words were rather harsh and, when she heard them, Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken aback


    right away. Her eyes reddened as she stared in disbelief at her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, why did you say that about me?"


    "I don''t know what I have done to make you describe me with such malicious words?"


    "Can you tell me what I have done wrong exactly?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with confusion. She lifted her head to stare at Master Qiu.


    When the old man saw this, he grew even angrier.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are still refusing the tell the truth, even now?"


    "Do you really think I won''t find out if you say nothing?"


    "Let me ask you. Did you tell that useless husband of yours to seduce Miss Xu? Did you tell him to


    be Miss Xu''s servant? Did you tell him to sacrifice his dignity and body in order to be Miss


    Xu''s gigolo? Is that the reason why she is doing you two favors?"


    "Did you and your husband use such a dirty method to get us the loan contract and the partnership


    deal with Hongqi Group?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. You were such an innocent and kind-hearted girl back then. I did not


    think that you would be such a shameless woman."


    "In order to achieve your goals, you have resorted to unscrupulous means. You have even sacrificed


    your own husband."


    "You may be fine with being shameless, but I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, and the rest of the Qiu family still care


    about our reputation.¡±


    "I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, have always been an upright man. I gave the names Guang, Ming, Lei and Luo to


    my four sons. Together, their names form the word for ''Upright.''"


    "I don''t wish for great wealth for our family. But I do want us all to be upright people."


    ''''But you, how could you do something that brings shame upon our family? How do you expect me to


    forgive you for what you


    did?"


    Clearly, Master Qiu had blown his top. His angry words rang out sonorously and resounded through the


    entire hall.


    When he reached the end of his speech, Master Qiu''s whole body was trembling with rage. In the next


    moment, the old man pped the table and jumped to his feet. And with eyes that had turned red with


    rage, he red straight at his granddaughter.


    What?


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were stunned when they heard this. In their eyes, both shock and fascination could


    be seen.


    "Mu-Cheng, is your grandfather telling the truth?"


    "Did you really tell your useless husband to sleep with another woman just so you could get the


    contract with Hongqi Group?" "Good heavens! How could you do something so shameless?"


    "Mu-Cheng, say something!¡±


    Clearly, both Han Li and Qiu Lei were overwhelmed with shock. Just then, they were angrily peppering


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    their daughter with questions.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng kept shaking her head and said aggrievedly: "Mom, I didn''t. I really didn''t."


    "I did not force Ye Fan to do anything."


    "And I most certainly did not do anything to bring shame on our family. Mom, dad and grandfather.


    Please believe me~¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept on exining herself and, meanwhile, tears had started to form in her reddened


    eyes.


    However, at this moment, Qiu Mu-Ying responded to her cousin''s exnations with a sneer. She


    walked forward and faced Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, stop pretending to be pitiful to make us feel sorry for you."


    "Everyone here knows what is going on."


    "That day, I personally witnessed Ye Fan and Miss Xu behaving intimately with each other at Belle''s


    Cafe."


    "Of course, maybe I am overthinking things."


    "In that case, how about you give us a believable exnation?"


    "If you did not rely on your useless husband to seduce Miss Xu, then tell us how did you two manage to


    get Hongqi Group to agree to a partnership?"


    "Tell us!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying crossed her arms and gleefully questioned her cousin.


    When she heard this, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally understood what had happened.


    "It was you! Qiu Mu-Ying, it was you!"


    "You confused grandfather with lies, fed him with nonsense and drove a wedge between him and me."


    "How could you do this?"


    "How could you be so shameless?¡±


    "How could you be so ruthless!"


    Now, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally understood why her grandfather''s attitude toward her had taken a hundred-


    and-eighty-degree change after the Mount Tai trip. And why everyone had been looking at her as if she


    was a joke.


    The culprit was Qiu Mu-Ying. She had been carrying tales to Master Qiu. She had made up the story


    about how Qiu Mu-Cheng had used Ye Fan to seduce Miss Xu for the partnership contract.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had not imagined that her blood-rted cousin would treat her so viciously.


    Caught in the throes of rage, Qiu Mu-Chengshed out at her cousin with one question after another.


    "Grandfather, look at Mu-Cheng. She is in the wrong but, instead of repenting, she is ming me


    instead." Qiu Mu-Ying was continuing to fan the mes of discord.


    Master Qiu got so worked up that he pped the table again. And then he rebuked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    angrily.


    "Can you stop making a scene here?"


    "Quick, get down on your knees!¡±


    "You are still unrepentant even now. Do you really want to force me to kick you out of the family?¡±


    Piak~


    At this moment, Han Li walked over to p Qiu Mu-Cheng in the face.


    "You wretched daughter! How dare you do such a thing behind our backs?" "Quick, get down on your


    knees and apologize to your grandfather!"


    "Do you really want to get kicked out of the family?"


    Han Li''s voice was shaking as she scolded her daughter.


    What she was most worried about was whether her daughter would get kicked out of the family or not.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng lost her job at Qiushui Logistics, who would support their family henceforth?


    "Dad, Mu-Cheng is young and ignorant. And she didn''t do all this just for herself. She did all that for the


    "Her merits should offset her faults. Dad, please forgive her just this once?"


    Han Li and Qiu Lei kept on pleading for mercy.


    "Grandfather, you must not forgive her~"


    "Mu-Cheng''s behavior has offended public decency. If you let her remain in the family, will we still be


    able to hold our heads high up in Yunzhou if this matter gets exposed to the public in the future?"


    "Yes, dad. This Qiu Mu-Cheng has caused trouble numerous times already. How can we keep this jinx


    in our family?"


    "Kick her out of the family!¡±


    "Tell her to get lost!"


    All of a sudden, the Qius in the hall started to condemn Qiu Mu-Cheng. Faced with the multitude of


    usations from everyone, she looked so forlorn, as if she had been abandoned by the world.


    After a long moment of silence, Master Qiu finally let out a sigh and waved a hand to shut everyone up.


    And then he looked at his granddaughter.


    "Mu-Cheng, no matter what you have done, you are still my granddaughter."


    "I will give you another chance. Divorce that country bumpkin and cut all ties with him."


    If you do this, then even if the scandal gets exposed, it will have nothing to do with our family."


    "As for Hongqi Group, we have already signed the contract. So even if Ye Fan wants to cause trouble


    for us, it is already toote."


    "Besides, Liu Bin, the manager at Hongqi Group, is a friend of Wen-Fei''s father. With this connection,


    we no longer have any use for Ye Fan. He is just a burden now. You should divorce him as soon as


    possible."

 Chapter 162 Like a Ray of Light in the Darkness

    Chapter 162 Like a Ray of Light in the Darkness


    "Also, that Mr. Liu Bin is not a bad catch either. The timing is right because he has just gotten a divorce.


    Earlier, your cousin said he got interested in you after seeing your photo. He said he does not mind


    your past."


    "After you divorce Ye Fan, I will let you marry Mr. Liu Bin."


    "He holds a high position within Hongqi Group. You will lose nothing by marrying him."


    Master Qiu had already thought of everything.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had done something so despicable, the Qius could still get away


    from the whole mess without suffering much damage to their reputation. They just had to shift all the


    me onto Ye Fan and cut off all ties with him. If they did all that, their family would not be greatly


    affected if the scandal got exposed.


    In any case, Hongqi Group had already signed the partnership contract and sent them the fund. That


    meant Ye Fan had already outlived his purpose.


    Moreover, if Qiu Mu-Cheng married Mr. Liu Bin after her divorce, then the person-in-charge of the


    partnership at Hongqi Group would be the son-inw of Qiushui Logistics. And when once that was the


    case, the Qius would not have to worry about Hongqi Group withdrawing their investments in the


    future.


    It had to be said that Master Qiu was an experienced schemer indeed.


    He had considered all possible angles as he made his ns.


    Qiushui Logistics had now found a powerful backer in Hongqi Group, and also a way to remove


    themselves from the scandal involving Ye Fan. Even Qiu Mu-Ying had to inwardly admire her


    grandfather. As the saying goes, the older a person, the more experienced he is.


    But that Liu Bin was a middle-aged man in his fifties. If Qiu Mu-Cheng married such a man, she would


    not be able to lift up her head high in future.


    And Qiu Mu-Ying immediately felt happier when her thoughts reached this point.


    "Mu-Cheng, look how nice grandfather is to you."


    "Not only is he not calling to ount your misdeeds, he has also found you a new home."


    "Mr. Liu is quite a capable man. He is a project manager at Hongqi Group. And he is not too old either.


    He is only in his early fifties. You have got yourself a great bargain. That guy is a more than sufficient


    match for you. Quick, thank grandfather for his wise decision."


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed sarcastically. Even a fool could see that she was humiliating Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    her family.


    After all, Qiu Lei himself was only in his forties. So that meant that not only had Liu Bin already been


    married, he was also older than Qiu Mu-Cheng''s father. This pairing with Liu Bin was no better than Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s marriage to Ye Fan; it would only bring shame upon their family.


    But they had no choice.


    Perhaps, this was their daughter''s fate.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei sighed in resignation.


    Master Qiu''s authority within the family was absolute. Nobody could go against him. This was even


    more true for Qiu Lei and Han Li, who both had low status in the family.


    Just then, Master Qiu tossed a document over to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "This is the divorce agreement for you and Ye Fan. Sign it."


    "I will send somebody to discuss this with Ye Fan.¡±


    "After today, it is best if you two do not meet again."


    "One more thing. Mu-Ying, you give Mr. Liu a call in a while. Tell him Mu-Cheng is already back and


    wants to have dinner with him."


    "If he has no objection to this marriage, then tell him to marry Mu-Cheng as soon as possible."


    Master Qiu spoke heavily in an authoritative tone that brooked no discussion. And not once did he ask


    Qiu Mu-Cheng for her opinion.


    As if it was the most natural thing in the world for him to decide how Qiu Mu-Cheng should live her life.


    But, at this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly burst outughing. It was aughter filled with self-


    deprecation.


    "Mm?"


    "What are youughing at?"


    Master Qiu frowned unhappily.


    And Qiu Mu-Cheng replied: "Grandfather, don''t you think you have gone overboard?" "I am not just


    talking about the way you treat me, but also the way you are treating Ye Fan."


    "Ye Fan was the one who single-handedly got us the partnership contract with Hongqi Group. But he


    did not take credit for the work, nor did he boast about his achievement to anyone. He has only been


    quietly supporting me, and our family, from the background."


    "And yet, you are abandoning him after making use of him. Now that the partnership is a done deal,


    you want to cut all ties with him. You only want to reap the benefits he has provided, and have no


    intention of thanking him or repaying the favor."


    "Grandfather, is this the ''uprightness'' you were talking about? You talked about being open and


    aboveboard earlier. Is this it?"


    "Mu-Cheng, have you gone mad? Shut your mouth right now!" When they saw their daughter talking


    back to Master Qiu for Ye Fan''s sake, both Han Li and Qiu Lei were frightened out of their wits. And


    they hurriedly urged her to stop talking at once.


    However, the old man waved his hand and said: "You two don''t interrupt. Let her talk. I want to find out


    just how many things she has left unsaid."


    Master Qiu''s expression was as sombre as a graveyard, and the Qius knew that he was on the verge


    of blowing his top.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng continued speaking, even as her eyes reddened with tears.


    She was not going to shut up. She was going to speak up about all the bitterness and grievances she


    had gone through over the years.


    "Grandfather, I am your granddaughter too. And no matter how useless Ye Fan is, he is still my


    husband. We are not asking you to favor us, but we are hoping that you will give us justice."


    "Grandfather, I would like to ask you one thing. Why do you believe everything that Qiu Mu-Ying and


    her husband say? And why are you refusing to believe anything I say? Why do you only believe their


    side of the story?¡±


    "I swear. I did not force Ye Fan to do anything. And he will not do anything disloyal to me anyway. I


    believe in him."


    "Also, I will not divorce Ye Fan."


    "And if we ever get a divorce, it will be my decision. Not yours.¡±


    "And even if I get a divorce, I will never marry an old man in his fifties."


    "I am not such a deplorable woman that I would do such a thing!¡±


    "I am already an adult and I have the right to decide how to live my life."


    "And nobody has the right to interfere. Not even you, grandfather!"


    There was a look of firm resolution in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes. When she spoke, each and every one of


    her words resonated with her listeners and resounded through the hall!


    When Master Qiu heard her, he nearly went mad with fury.


    "How dare you, Qiu Mu-Cheng! I will ask you onest time. Will you divorce Ye Fan or not? Are you


    going to sign this divorce agreement?"


    Master Qiu''s words of anger reverberated through the surrounding.


    "Sign, yes she will sign. Dad, don''t get angry. I will make Mu-Cheng sign the agreement."


    Han Li spoke hurriedly and urged her daughter to sign the agreement. In the end, she picked up the


    pen and signed the agreement on her daughter''s behalf.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng only smiled tearfully. She did not speak a single word. In the end, she picked up the


    divorce agreement and tore it to pieces in front of everybody.


    She was using the most direct method to send the strongest response to Master Qiu and the Qiu


    family!


    "Well done-"


    "Well done indeed."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you wretched girl! Get out!


    Get out of our house!"


    "From today onward, you will no longer be a part of the Qiu family."


    "I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, will no longer recognize you as my granddaughter-"


    Master Qiu stood up and startedshing out at Qiu Mu-Cheng. He was in the throes of rage and his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice was shaking while he spoke.


    "She does not know what is good for her."


    "A wretch like her should have gotten kicked out a long time ago!"


    "She is truly wallowing in degeneration! Completely hopeless!¡±


    "Get out of our family!¡±


    "And don''t evere back~"


    After Master Qiu had spoken, Wang Qiao-Yu andpany followed suit and startedshing out


    viciously at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At this moment, everyone was scolding her, insulting her and telling her to leave.


    Even her own parents were calling her a hopeless case. They could not believe that she would go


    against the family for the sake of a useless man like Ye Fan!


    Condemnations flew at her from all sides. At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt as if the whole world had


    abandoned her.


    There were clearly plenty of people in the room, but she felt like she was the only person left in the


    world.


    Like a cat curled up by itself in an old alley, she felt so lonely and miserable.


    Boom-


    But, at this moment, the gate to the Qiu''s family house was suddenly pushed open.


    The cold wind outside blew through the opening and swept through the hall.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned around to look toward the opening with a pair of teary eyes. It


    was as if she could sense something or someone.


    In front of the gate, the moonlight flowed down like water and cast a mass of bright spots on the


    ground. Under the bright and clear moon, a slim and upright figure was striding resolutely into the


    house.


    At that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was suddenly taken aback.


    It felt as if a ray of light had tore through the canopy of the sky and banished the darkness!


    It was as if she was seeing Mr. Chu again; the person who had received renown and reverence


    throughout Jiangdong after


    turning the tide of defeat during their most hopeless moment at Mount Tai Hall.

 Chapter 163 Take Me With You

    Chapter 163 Take Me With You


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng was lost in a daze, that figure had already entered the hall. Just then, he was


    standing right in front of her.


    While standing thusly, he ignored the gazes from the surrounding Qius and the tongueshing from


    Master Qiu. And as everyone was looking at him, he stretched out a hand toward Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Ye... Ye Fan?"


    At the moment when Qiu Mu-Cheng held Ye Fan''s hand, she felt like she had the whole world in her


    palm.


    The feelings of panic and destion that had been tormenting her vanished all of a sudden.


    She felt like a boat that had sailed into a safe harbour, or a piece of floating duckweed that had found


    support to lean against.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not understand why but, the moment Ye Fan had appeared, she immediately felt


    calmer. As if she had found herself a safe harbour.


    "Mu-Cheng, I am sorry. I camete.¡±


    The softly spoken words were filled with guilt and self-reproach.


    Ye Fan then pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng beside him and looked at her piteously tearful face. At that moment,


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with ruth and he could feel his heart breaking.


    He had not imagined that his act of kindness would eventually bring his wife so much trouble and


    humiliation. Perhaps, back then, it had been a mistake to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng to stay with this


    pedantic family.


    "Asshole!"


    "You useless piece of trash! Let my daughter go!"


    "How dare you hold my daughter''s hand?"


    When Han Li saw this, she blew her top right away. She could not help but feel that her daughter had


    been sullied by a country bumpkin.


    When the Qius saw Ye Fan, all of them flew into a rage.


    "Ye Fan, you piece of trash! How dare youe here?"


    "You and your wife are truly shameless!"


    "You do not know what shame is."


    "After doing something so shameless, how could you feel no shame?¡± Qiu Mu-Ying sneered as she


    crossed her arms. When she looked at her cousin, her eyes were filled with mockery and disdain.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Ye Fan is just a piece of trash, so it is not such a big deal when he


    acts shamelessly."


    "But how could a woman like you also do something so shameless!"


    "On top of being unrepentant after doing something so immoral, you actually dared to talk back to


    grandfather. And now, you are flirting with this piece of trash in front of all of us."


    "You havepletely shamed our family by behaving so shamelessly!"


    Piak~


    It happened right after she had finished speaking. Ye Fan, who had been consoling his wife, suddenly


    appeared in front of Qiu Mu-Ying and pped her hard in the face.


    What?


    The Qius were all taken aback when they saw this.


    Who would have thought that a submissive piece of trash like Ye Fan would actually have the guts to


    hit someone?


    Has he gone mad?


    Perhaps he no longer wants to have anything to do with our family?


    All the Qius were reeling in shock.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying, she was cradling her face and ring at Ye Fan in disbelief. Finally, she snapped


    and started tosh out at Ye Fan like a madwoman.


    "You low-born country bumpkin! How dare you hit me?"


    "I hereby dere. You are finished."


    "Not only you, but that bitch Qiu Mu-Cheng as well! I dere! You are both finished-"


    Piak~


    In the midst of Qiu Mu-Ying''s screaming, Ye Fan threw another p at her and it hit her so hard that


    she was sent sprawling to the floor. At the same time, Ye Fan''s voice resounded sinisterly through the


    hall.


    "You may insult me, but not my wife!"


    "Apologize!"


    "Apologize to Mu-Cheng right now."


    Immediately!


    Ye Fan''s tone was as sombre as a graveyard and, just then, he was giving the impression of being a


    man-eating wolf. The Qius in the hall could not help but shiver involuntarily.


    "Shit!"


    "You country bumpkin! How dare you hit my wife?"


    "You want an apology? Well, you can shove it where the sun doesn''t shine!"


    "You shameless couple! Do you think you have the right to demand an apology from my wife?!"


    Chu Wen-Fei blew his top when he saw his wife getting assaulted, and he rushed forward with the


    intention to beat up Ye Fan.


    Piak~


    Ye Fan threw yet another p.


    Before Chu Wen-Fei had time to react, he was pped so hard that he was sent


    sprawling to the floor, where heid bleeding.


    "You insulted Mu-Cheng too! You apologize as well!"


    "Now!"


    "Right away!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were cold and cut at Chu Wen-Fei like knives.


    "Damn it!"


    "How dare you hit me?"


    "You are finished-"


    Piak~


    Another p.


    "Apologize!" Ye Fan said coldly.


    "You bastard! Even my father does not dare to hit me like this!" "You are finished! Not just you, but that


    bitch too~"


    Piak~ "Apologize!"


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless as he threw yet another p.


    "Shit!"


    "You dare?"


    Piak~


    "Apologize!"


    "You bastard! Don''t think-"


    Piak~


    "Apologize!"


    Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to the threats uttered by Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying. His face remained


    expressionless as he continued to throw p after p. In the end, both husband and wife were so


    badly beaten that they burst into tears. Their faces had swelled up so badly that they now looked like a


    couple of pufferfish and, in the meantime, tears were streaming uncontrobly from their eyes.


    At the beginning, the other Qius in the hall had beenshing out at Ye Fan. Even Master Qiu had called


    him a bastard and told him to stop.


    But Ye Fan hadpletely ignored all of them and he continued to throw p after p. The crisp


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    piak-piak sound rang out like rapid drumbeats and reverberated through the hall.


    Everyone in the hall was shocked by his ruthlessness.


    Everyone had been left dumbfounded!


    Is this still Ye Fan?


    Is he still a useless piece of trash?


    Is he still the same submissive live-in son-inw?


    Where did he get the courage to thrash Mu-Ying and Wen-Fei in front of all of us?


    In the end, the assembled Qius could only look on helplessly with faces pale with panic. Although many


    family members had gathered for the meeting, not a single one of them dared to speak up again, let


    alone step forward to stop Ye Fan.


    His presence was just too powerful; it felt as overwhelming as the deep sea. And his ruthlessness had


    frightened everyone present.


    Finally, Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband lost their resolve and surrendered. With tears streaming down


    their badly swollen faces, they made their apologies to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Only then did Ye Fan stop pping them.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go."


    At this moment, the hall waspletely silent. Clearly, the assembled Qius had not recovered from


    their shock yet.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan held Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand in his and prepared to take her away.


    "Mm." Qiu Mu-Cheng did not reject his gesture and nodded her head.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you had better think twice about this. Are you sure you want to leave with this country


    bumpkin?"


    "He is traitorous person who shows no respect toward his elders. If you do not divorce him today, then I


    will kick you out of the family. From today onward, you will lose the right to call yourself a Qiu and shall


    never again receive a single cent from us!"


    Master Qiu''s sombre and angry voice rang out once again in the hall.


    However, faced with her grandfather''s threat, Qiu Mu-Cheng simplyughed a self-deprecatingugh.


    She did not even turn around. Just like that, with her back facing the old man, she smiled coldly and


    said: "In the past, I regarded you as my grandfather. And treated the family as my spiritual haven. I saw


    all of you here as my family members. That was why I have been working hard to prove myself and


    receive your approval. I worked hard because I wanted to have a ce in the family."


    "But what did I get in return?"


    "Qiu Mu-Ying has subjected me to all sorts of humiliation and framed me countless times. I would like


    to ask my uncles and aunties who are seated here tonight a question. Has any of you ever spoken up


    for me?"


    "All of you would rather believe Qiu Mu-Ying''s one-sided stories than listen to my exnations.


    Everyone here has condemned me andshed out at me."


    "I am tired. I no longer want to y your games."


    "I just had an epiphany. I can do without rtives like you."


    "I do not have to deal with rtives like you!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words resonated with her listeners and resounded through the hall. Everyone''s


    expression changed.


    "Ye Fan, take me away from this ce. I would rather till the field with you than stay here."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lifted her teary face and gave herselfpletely to the man standing before her.


    At this moment, she was rejoicing. Because in her darkest moment, someone was there for her to lean


    on.


    As he looked at the peerlessly beautiful woman before him, Ye Fan smiled lightly and brushed away


    her tears. After a long moment, he said a single "Alright."


    Soon, the two of them started walking toward the gate.


    "Well done, well done and bloody well done-"


    "Well done indeed!" Master Qiu smiled angrily and screamed in rage.


    "Pass down my order. From today onward, remove Qiu Mu-Cheng from all of her duties at the


    "She no longer exists in our family or Qiushui Logistics!"


    "Also, she is no longer allowed to draw pay from thepany!"


    "If anyone in our family dares to provide her with support, he will also be removed from thepany


    and kicked out of our family!"


    "Since she wants to follow that country bumpkin, then we shall let her do so. Maybe they can go till the


    fields together in the countryside?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you are nothing without Qiushui Logistics and the Qiu family."


    "Yunzhou may be a huge ce, but you will never find a ce to shelter you!"


    Master Qiu''s words of anger resounded through the surrounding. Clearly, he was in the throes of rage.


    However, no one knew that, out on the street, several luxury cars were speeding toward the Qiu''s


    family house.


    The car at the very front was a millionyuan Porsche Panamera and the other cars in the convoy were


    all Audi A6Ls.


    All the cars were fresh from the dealership. They did not even have license tes!


    "Everyone, look sharp. Mufan Real Estates has just been established and this is our first time meeting


    Miss Qiu. Our disposition has to look good to her. We must leave a good impression!¡± Inside the car, a


    suited man spoke heavily.

 Chapter 164 I Dont Owe Anyone Anything

    Chapter 164 I Don''t Owe Anyone Anything


    "Mu-Cheng, have you gone mad?"


    "How can you walk away with this piece of trash?¡±


    "How are you going to survive after you leave the Qiu family?"


    "How are you going to be able to support us?"


    "Do you expect us to starve together with you?"


    "Damn it! You have really gone insane!"


    Within the family hall, Master Qiu was not the only person angered by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s decision to


    leave with Ye Fan. Both Han Li and Qiu Lei were alsoshing out madly at their daughter.


    They had not imagined that their daughter would rather get kicked out of the family and lose her job at


    thepany than divorce Ye Fan.


    What was even more incredulous to the couple was the fact that not only had their daughter left


    willingly with Ye Fan, she had also stupidly dered that she would rather till the field in the countryside


    with him than remain with the Qiu family.


    "You may be willing to go till the field in the countryside, but we don''t want to!"


    "We will not be able to withstand that sort of torture!"


    "Can you really bear to make us suffer?"


    "How can you be so unfilial?"


    "You do not have my permission to leave with this piece of trash! Youe back right now!¡±


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were both rebuking their daughter angrily.


    At this moment, the Qius who had assembled in the hall were looking on as Qiu Mu-Cheng and her


    parents made fools of themselves.


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng ispletely beyond hope."


    "Because of a piece of trash like him, she is even willing to go be a farmer in the countryside?"


    "Oh well. Without protection from our family, besides farm work in the countryside, what else can they


    do?"


    "I think they can only go beg in the streets."


    Wang Qiao-Yu was delighting in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s and her family''s misfortune. As she watched the skit


    unfold before her, she felt thoroughly satisfied.


    Some time ago, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family had made fools of themselves when they invited their


    rtives to dinner at the Yunjing Hotel. Wang Qiao-Yu could still remember the mocking that hade


    from Han Li and Qiu Lei.


    But now, the wheel of fortune had turned against them.


    From today onward, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family would be theughing stocks of the Qiu family.


    But that was not an urate statement. From today onward, they would no longer be members of the


    Qiu family.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng does not know what is good for her. She is asking for trouble for herself, so she has no


    right to me us."


    "I think this is the first time I have seen that idiot go against the family head for the sake of her country


    bumpkin?"


    "And she even said she would rather go till the field than stay with us. What an idiot."


    "The old man values his reputation the most. He is definitely mad at her right now!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s and Chu Wen-Fei''s faces had swollen up like a couple of pufferfish but, inwardly, they


    were feeling rather satisfied.


    A long-time mortal mdy had finally been removed.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng, this is what you get for going against me."


    "After you are gone, I, Qiu Mu-Ying, will be the general manager of Qiushui Logistics. The reins of


    power will fall into my hands and the money wille rolling in. Maybe, one day, Qiushui Logistics will


    fall into myp and be the personal property of my husband and myself.¡±


    "As for you, you will be a lowly countryside woman and spend your days engaging in


    backbendingbor. You have already lost the right to be my opponent. For the rest of your life,


    you can only look up to me.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides Qiu Mu-Ying''s family, Jiang Hong, Qiu Guang and the other Qius were all sneering disdainfully


    as they watched Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family make fools of themselves.


    It was clear what they were all thinking. Now that they were no longer members of the Qiu family, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng and her parents would be homeless and penniless. They would most definitely suffer a


    most tragic ending.


    "Well, they deserve it!"


    "How dare they go against the family head?"


    "This Qiu Mu-Cheng has be strong enough to leave the nest."


    "A traitorous person like her deserves to be kicked out of the family."


    "Whether she lives or dies, it is no longer our concern."


    Qiu Guang''s face was expressionless as he snorted heavily.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s second aunt, Jiang Hong, was sneering without restraint.


    "They arepletely useless, but they behave like arrogant bastards in their daily lives."


    "Let us see how they are going to survive from now on, without any protection from our family." "I only


    hope that, when they go around begging in the streets, they will refrain from telling others that their


    family name is Qiu."


    All the Qius in the house looked on coldly with mocking smiles on their faces.


    And when they saw Han Li and Qiu Lei pathetically scolding their daughter for acting like an idiot, they


    could not help but feel an ambiguous feeling of pleasantness.


    That was just the sort of thing they liked to watch.


    It felt like they were watching a skit.


    After all, Qiu Lei and his family had always been the most useless among the Qius, and their rtives


    had always looked down on them.


    Qiu Lei was mediocre and useless, and his only daughter had married a piece of trash.


    Who would give a damn about a family like theirs?


    So naturally, no one was going to speak up for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family, now that they hade to such


    a tragic end. Everyone was looking on coldly and some of them even had gleeful looks in their eyes.


    "Dad, you can''t be so heartless-''''


    "Mu-Cheng is your granddaughter. You can''t kick her out."


    "We will lose our only source of ie. Dad, do you really want to starve us to death?"


    At this moment, Qiu Lei went down on his knees and started begging his father for mercy.


    But Master Qiu kicked his son to the side and said: "So what if you starve to death?"


    "This is happening because you raised such a ¡®good'' daughter. She was the one who chose to leave


    the family."


    "I gave her a chance, but what did she do?" "Not only did she talk back to me, but she also talked back


    to the whole family."


    "She has backbone, doesn''t she? And she is a capable person, right? Didn''t she say she wanted to


    leave the family? Then it is only right that she leaves!"


    "I want to see what she can make of herself without the support of our family!"


    Master Qiu''s was in the throes of rage and his whole body was shivering with anger.


    Clearly, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words hadpletely enraged the old man.


    "Our family has fed you, clothed you and raised all of you useless bastards for several decades."


    "But in the end, your daughter bit the hand that fed her!"


    "I have never imagined that our family would end up raising a bunch of ingrates like you people!"


    Master Qiu''sshed out angrily and his voice resounded through the hall like


    muffled thunder.


    But although Master Qiu talked about what their family had done for Qiu Mu-Cheng, he did not say a


    word about her contributions to the family.


    Yes, all these years, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been getting her sries from the family. But she had gotten


    them through her own hard work. She had deserved every single cent she received.


    Also, without her, the Qius would never have gotten their business license approved so speedily.


    Without Qiu Mu-Cheng, they would never have gotten the chance to work with Hongqi Group and


    getting the loan approved would have been an impossible feat.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not mention any of her contributions. She did not want to.


    There was no meaning in doing so. After all, she had already decided not to remain in the Qiu family.


    So if they wanted to nder her, they were free to do so.


    They were free to call her an ingrate or use her of being shameless. She had no control over what


    others thought of her. The only thing she could do was to make sure that she had a clear conscience!


    Before leaving, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned around and looked at Master Qiu with her reddened eyes. And


    then her gaze swept around the room to epass the other Qius. All of a sudden, her voice


    resounded through the hall. Although she was choking as she spoke, her tone was firm.


    "Grandfather. Uncles and aunties. No matter what you think of me, my conscience remains clear! I


    have done no wrong against the family!"


    "I don''t owe the family anything. And I most definitely do not owe any of you anything~"


    Her words were clear and they resonated with her listeners as they reverberated in their ears.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng then turned around right away and left with Ye Fan.


    Behind her, the Qius startedshing out at her.


    "You have a clear conscience, do you? You think you don''t owe us anything, do you-"


    "Since it is like that, you get the hell out of here right now!"


    "Don''t evere back~"


    "Even if you and your family are starving in the streets, you will not receive even one mouthful of rice


    from us!¡±


    "Get lost-"


    Within the hall, the ear-piercing sound of their scolding voices reverberated endlessly.


    However, at this moment, the gate to the Qiu''s family house was pushed open.


    Whoosh-


    All of a sudden, several luxury cars stopped in front of the house.


    Immediately afterward, a group of well-suited and tie-wearing business elites entered the gate in an


    orderly fashion.


    Together, they looked like a torrent of ck floodwater as they marched into the courtyard. As the Qius


    looked on in shock, the new arrivals stepped forward.

 Chapter 165 Am I That Awesome?

    Chapter 165 Am I That Awesome?


    With their dignified clothes and powerful presence, each and everyone of them exuded a boundlessly


    majestic aura.


    Both the appearance and demeanor of the new arrivals highlighted the fact that they were not ordinary


    people.


    That was why the entire family hall was quiet right now. At the moment of their arrival, the


    overwhelming presence exuded by the suited men had shocked every single Qiu in the house.


    In the end, Qiu Guang was the first Qiu to recover his wits. He approached the well-suited gentleman


    with the extraordinary bearing and asked confusedly.


    "You... You are?"


    "May I know if this is the Qiu residence?" The person speaking was a middle-aged man with a bouquet


    of flowers in his hand.


    "Yes, this is the Qiu residence," Qiu Guang replied. But his eyes were still filled with confusion. He had


    no idea why these people had suddenlye to visit his


    family.


    "Then may I know which one of you is President Qiu? Miss Qiu?" The middle-aged man asked another


    question.


    "President Qiu? Miss Qiu?" Qiu Guang was taken aback for a moment.


    There were plenty of presidents and general managers named Qiu in the courtyard. And as Qiu Guang


    went about his daily business at thepany, his employees would also call him "President."


    But when he heard the visitor mention "Miss Qiu,¡± Qiu Guang realized that they were probably looking


    for Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Ying-Ying, quick,e over here. They are here for you," Qiu Guang shouted.


    "Mm? They are looking for me?" Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was still swollen and, when she heard what her


    uncle had just said, she was immediately surprised.


    She did not remember making any appointments for tonight.


    But, in the end, she went forward to find out what was going on.


    "You are?"


    When she saw the group of suited men in the courtyard, Qiu Mu-Ying could not help feeling confused.


    "Haha, you are thepany president, Miss Qiu?"


    "I have heard that our president, Miss Qiu, is a woman whose beauty puts the flowers to shame and


    outshines the moon. Today, I can see that..."


    The middle-aged man initiated the small talk before he even had a chance to take a good look at Qiu


    Mu-Ying.


    However, as he got closer, he saw Qiu Mu-Ying''s badly swollen face and the words died in his mouth.


    In the end, he chuckled embarrassedly and whispered to himself: "As expected, the distance between


    fact and fiction is great indeed-"


    However, the middle-aged man kept the smile on his face and, in a respectful manner, presented the


    bouquet to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Miss Qiu, it is great to finally meet you. I hope you will take care of me from now on."


    "My name is Zhang Xiao-Song. I used to work at Yunhai Group. From today onward, I will be Miss


    Qiu''s subordinate."


    "From today onward, I will devote all my efforts to assist Miss Qui in leading ourpany to even


    greater heights!"


    Zhao Xiao-Song was all smiles as his reverential words rang out in the night.


    At the same time, he also extended a hand-shake to Qiu Mu-Ying as a sign of respect.


    "What... What did you just say?"


    "You... You are Zhang Xiao-Song?" "The CEO of Yunhai Group?"


    "That famous business manager?"


    "Weren''t you voted one of the Top Ten Annual Economic Figures of Yunzhoust year?"


    However, after Zhang Xiao-Song had introduced himself, Qiu Guang andpany were all greatly


    surprised.


    "What Zhang Xiao-Song? Is he somebody awesome?¡± Wang Qiao-Yu asked Qiu Guang confusedly.


    "Of course he is! He is a legendary figure in Yunzhou''s business world."


    "In the past, Yunhai Group was just a state-owned enterprise under the governance of Yunzhou City. At


    that time, it was on the brink of bankruptcy."


    "But afterward, Yunzhou City hired the professional business manager, Zhang Xiao-Song, to be the


    president of Yunhai Group. He was entrusted with the mission at such a critical and difficult moment.


    Back then, Yunhai Group was saddled with debts and facing problems from within and without. I heard


    the city''s Finance Department only gave Zhang Xiao-Song a hundred thousand to do his job!"


    "Nobody thought well of apany that was on the brink of bankruptcy. Even the city government had


    abandoned them. The city was ready to go for broke. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have given Zhang Xiao-


    Song only a hundred thousand for his start-up fund."


    "However, using only a year and a hundred thousand, Zhang Xiao-Song managed to bring the


    "It took him only two years to make thepany profitable and three years to repay all its debts."


    "Today, he is a major pir of Yunzhou City''s economy."


    "That year, Zhao Xiao-Song gained renown throughout Yunzhou''s business world."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He wasuded as the number one of the Top Ten Annual Economic Figures, the leader of Yunzhou''s


    business world, a renowned entrepreneur of Yunzhou and one of the Top Ten Most Distinguished


    Professional Managers of Jiangdong~"


    Qiu Guang kept on talking until his face turned red with agitation.


    Zhang Xiao-Song might not be well-known among the ordinary folks, but he enjoyed much renown


    within Yunzhou''s business circles.


    Even the president of a small enterprise like Qiu Guang had heard of his name. The oldest Qiu brother


    would even watch interviews of and read books authored by Zhang Xiao-Song in order to learn about


    enterprise management.


    But Qiu Guang had never imagined that an awesome professional manager like Zhang Xiao-Song


    would be willing toe work for Qiushui Logistics.


    ¡°Hahaha-¡± ¡°Mu-Ying is awesome!"


    "She actually managed to recruit such a talented person to work for us?"


    "It looks like I made the right decision when I handed the reins of power over to you, instead of that


    unfilial girl, Qiu Mu-Cheng."


    "Father, now that we have such a talented man working for us, you can just stay home and wait for the


    money toe rolling in!"


    "Haha~"


    Clearly, all the Qius were in a state of great excitement.


    The anger that had been aroused by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s defiance vanished from Master Qiu, and a broad


    smile appeared on his face.


    "It is good that Mu-Ying shows such promise."


    "A person of true worth attracts attention without bragging. Mu-Ying can get a talent like Zhao Xiao-


    Song to work for her


    because she is young and capable."


    "Mu-Ying, with you around, we can make Qiushui great again!"


    "Ourpany''s future is promising because you are with us!"


    "I am proud to have a granddaughter like you."


    Master Qiu praised Qiu Mu-Ying ceaselessly.


    And the other Qius followed suit as well.


    "That''s right, Mu-Ying. As your uncle, I am also proud of you~"


    "As your auntie, I am proud of you as well!"


    "When ourpany rises to greater heights, you will receive the greatest credit~"


    Every single Qiu was overjoyed. After they had heard about Zhang Xiao-Song''s achievements, they


    could almost see all the money that would soone rolling in.


    Wang Qiao-Yu was especially overjoyed. She had not imagined that her own daughter would be so


    awesome.


    So awesome that even one of Yunzhou City''s Top Ten Annual Economic Figures hade to work for


    her.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Ying was also overwhelmed with surprise.


    Not only her rtives, but Qiu Mu-Ying herself had also not imagined that she would be so awesome


    as to attract so many talents toe work for her.


    "Ying-Ying, what are you standing there for? Mr. Zhang is offering you flowers.


    Quick, go forward and receive them. You are the boss after all."


    Chu Wen-Fei stepped forward, gave his wife a hug and smiled.


    Only then did Qiu Mu-Ying recover her wits. She hurriedly received the bouquet and put on the airs of a


    boss.


    "Mm. Your name is Xiao-Song, right? Don''t worry. I will entrust you with important responsibilities. Once


    you start working for me, you only need to do a good job. You don''t have to worry about your pay or


    perks."


    Qiu Mu-Ying was really putting on airs. She even called Zhang Xiao-Song by his given name, as if she


    herself was one of the top honchos in the business world. In the end, when she took the bouquet from


    Zhang Xiao-Song''s hands, a prideful look came over her face.


    "Haha~"


    "Mu-Ying is awesome."


    "I think Mu-Ying should hold the position of number one in Qiushui Logistics."


    "What a promising girl. Compare to Mu-Ying, that Qiu Mu-Cheng is just a pile of shit~" Jiang Hong and


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Ying was in high spirits. She felt as if she had just reached the peak of her life.


    As she smiled, she turned to look at the disappointed-looking and haggard Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, what do you think?" she said with an arrogant smirk on her face.


    "I, Qiu Mu-Ying, am doing well in both my domestic life and my career. As for you, can youpete


    with me in either arena?"


    "After today, you are destined to be stepped on by me for the rest of your life."


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s smug voice resounded through the courtyard.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pretty faced turned pale and she hung her head with a look of disappointment.


    Both Han Li and Qiu Lei were also looking sad. Inwardly, they were overwhelmed with anxiety.


    But at this moment, Zhang Xiao-Song, who had just respectfully handed over the bouquet of flowers,


    suddenly looked taken aback.


    "Mm? Your name is Qiu Mu-Ying?"


    Just then, somebody poked him from behind and said: "Mr. Zhang, I just looked at the photo. It looks


    like the one standing there is the ''Miss Qiu'' we are looking for."


    "Shit!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!"


    "I actually identified the wrong person!"


    An enraged look came over Zhang Xiao-Song''s face. A momentter, he snatched the bouquet away


    from Qiu Mu-Ying, turned around and jogged toward where Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were standing.

 Chapter 166 Miss Qiu, Please Take Charge of the Situation!

    Chapter 166 Miss Qiu, Please Take Charge of the Situation!


    "What?"


    "You have made a mistake?"


    All the Qius were taken aback when they saw the scene unfolding before them.


    What is going on?


    Qiu Mu-Ying was also taken aback. And the arrogance on her face was reced by a look of


    confusion.


    At this moment, Zhang Xiao-Song was undoubtedly preparing to take away the bouquet from Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s hands so that he could present it to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The suited men had prepared the bouquet as a gift for their boss. Now that it had gotten into the wrong


    hands, it was only natural for them to want to take it back.


    However, in the next moment, Zhang Xiao-Song was rendered speechless. Even though he was


    exerting his strength, he found that he could not pry the bouquet from Qiu Mu-Ying''s grip.


    "Heydy, please let go!¡±


    But she refused adamantly.


    "These are my flowers! Why should I let go?"


    Zhang Xiao-Song was gobsmacked by her response.


    "Ma''am, we were the ones who bought the flowers. When did they be yours?"


    "But you have already given them to me! Now they are mine!"


    Damn it!


    Zhang Xiao-Song waspletely fascinated by her logic.


    How could such a shameless woman exist on earth?


    Fortunately for him, he had made a mistake. If this unreasonable woman were really his boss, then it


    would be a tragedy for him.


    "Miss, I have just told you that we have made a mistake. These flowers are not for you," Zhang Xiao-


    Song exined again.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying would not listen to reason. She continued to maintain her death grip on the bouquet.


    Zhao Xiao-Song was obviously angered by her unreasonableness. In the end, he gave up on trying to


    gain her cooperation and forcibly snatched back the bouquet.


    Afterward, while ignoring Qiu Mu-Ying who was fuming in exasperation, he took the bouquet and


    walked over to where Qiu Mu-Cheng was standing.


    This time, he acted more prudently.


    "May I know if you are Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and looked confusedly at the men standing in front of her.


    She knew who Zhang Xiao-Song was. But she had no idea what sort of connection she had with him,


    or why he wanted to meet her. She was just an ordinary woman after all and he was a sessful


    business elite.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded her head, Zhang Xiao-Song heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Now I have met the right one."


    Zhang Xiao-Songughed and, after he had finished speaking, a serious look came over his face. He


    took out a document from his briefcase and dered solemnly to Qiu Mu-Cheng: "Miss Qiu, after


    deliberation by the board of directors, you shall be appointed as the first executive president of Mufan


    Real Estates."


    "This is your appointment letter.¡±


    "Please ept our appointment and take up the position of executive president. We need you to take


    charge of thepany!"


    Zhang Xiao-Song presented the bouquet to Qiu Mu-Cheng as he recited his lines.


    And his respectful words rang out quietly within the family hall.


    And after Zhang Xiao-Song had spoken, the other suited men all walked forward to pay their respects


    to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "I am thepany''s financial director, Xia Dong-Hai. I havee to pay my respects to you."


    "Miss Qiu, please ept our appointment and take charge of thepany as our executive president!"


    What?


    "Xia Dong-Hai?"


    "Isn''t he the vice president of Feifan Entertainment Group?"


    "The representative of the Top Ten Outstanding Young Entrepreneurs of Yunzhou City?¡±


    "One of the Annual Economic Figures of Yunzhou City?!!" "Good heavens!


    "He is also here!"


    When the Qius heard Xia Dong-Hai''s name, they were once again surprised.


    Like a rock dropping into the ocean, Zhang Xiao-Song''s and Xia Dong-Hai''s actions created waves


    among the other suited men.


    One after another, they bowed at the waist and paid their respects to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "I am the HR director, Wang Si-Hai~"


    "I am the operations director, Xu Da-Lu~"


    "We are here to pay our respects to Miss Qiu!"


    "Please ept our appointment and take charge of thepany as our executive president!"


    "Miss Qiu, please be our executive president and take charge of thepany!" "Miss Qiu, please


    take charge of thepany!"


    Within the courtyard, under the moonlight, Zhang Xiao-Song, Xia Dong-Hai andpany were all


    paying their respects to and pleading with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reverential words were spoken in unison and the sound of their respectful voices reverberated


    through the heavens!


    It was as if the generals of the armed forces were all paying their respects to their sovereign and


    pleading with her to assume overall control.


    Their voices coalesced into a stream and resounded through the entire courtyard.


    When they saw this, Qiu Mu-Ying was dumbstruck and a dazed look came over


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were wide opened while Wang Qiao-Yu had a look of disbelief on her face.


    Even Master Qiu was ring with wide open eyes as he trembled all over.


    At this moment, the entire house was as silent as a tomb.


    All sound had vanished. The voices ridiculing Qiu Mu-Cheng and sucking up to Qiu Mu-Ying had


    vanished all of a sudden.


    Within the hall, the Qius were standing stock still as they reeled in shock. At this moment, a


    tempestuous storm was raging in their minds.


    "What... What..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "How could it be her?" "This is impossible!" As they looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was receiving


    homage from the likes of Zhang Xiao-Song and Xia Dong-Hai, the Qius were nearly driven mad with


    frenzy.


    They had not imagined that thepany president nominated by the business elites was not Qiu Mu-


    Ying, but her cousin who had just been kicked out of the family.


    At first, the Qius had assumed that Qiu Mu-Cheng would definitely suffer a tragic end after getting


    kicked out of the family, losing their protection and her position within Qiushui Logistics. They had


    thought that she would probably end up starving due to poverty. Perhaps she might even end up being


    a farmer''s wife in the countryside.


    But Master Qiu and the other had not imagined that, right after they had kicked her out of the family


    andpany, a whole bunch of business elites woulde pay their respects to her and invite her to


    be theirpany president.


    An executive president! This position was much higher than Qiu Mu-Cheng''s previous position at


    Qiushui Logistics. Even Qiu Mu-Ying''s current position at thepany paled inparison to her


    cousin''s new position.


    The Qius felt like somebody had just pped them hard in their faces.


    Just then, Master Qiu''s face was flushed bright red and he was looking as if he had just swallowed a


    bug.


    As for those Qius who had just been mocking Qiu Mu-Cheng, their attitudes toward her suddenly


    changed for the better. On their faces, one could see expressions of shock and envy.


    "Apany president?"


    "How much is her monthly sry?"


    "And she even has a profession! manager like Zhang Xiao-Song working for her?¡±


    "This means Qiu Mu-Cheng is going to be filthy rich in the future?" "Wow! Qiu Lei''s family is totally


    awesome?!!"


    Many among the assembled Qius eximed feelingly.


    As for Wang Qiao-Yu, she had a terrible and sombre expression on her face.


    The Qius had originally gathered to see the tragic ending of Qiu Mu-Cheng. But Wang Qiao-Yu and her


    family had not expected that the tables would suddenly turn for Qiu Mu-Cheng. Instead of the expected


    tragic ending, she had suddenly be the president of apany, a position that was much higher


    than Qiu Mu-Ying''s current position.


    Wang Qiao-Yu could not bear to ept this ending!


    "Is this Zhang Xiao-Song an idiot?"


    "Instead of my daughter, he actually appointed a trash like Qiu Mu-Cheng to be thepany''s


    president?"


    "They will lose all their money sooner orter!" Wang Qiao-Yu scolded angrily.


    But Qiu Guang shook his head and said heavily: "Zhang Xiao-Song is a renowned professional


    manager. There is no way he is a bad judge of character."


    "But I have to wonder. Does Qiu Mu-Cheng have any strengths that we haven''t discovered? Even


    business elites like Zhang Xiao-Song and Xia Dong-Hai are willing to go work for her."


    "Perhaps we are the ones who are blind. Have we chased away a business prodigy?"


    At this moment, Qiu Guang was filled with regret. Perhaps they had made a mistake when they kicked


    Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the family.

 Chapter 167 Ye Fan, You Had Better Come Clean Right Now!

    Chapter 167 Ye Fan, You Had Better Come Clean Right Now!


    All the Qius'' faces were pale. Everyone was shocked speechless and there was no trace left of the


    arrogance they had disyed earlier.


    As for Master Qiu, he had a most terrible expression on his face. Inwardly, he was being overwhelmed


    with shock.


    Finally, he turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was just then receiving homage from the business


    elites. A wretched smile appeared on his face.


    "No wonder. No wonder you showed no fear when you talked back to me just now!"


    "No wonder you remained unmoved when we kicked you out of the family!"


    "No wonder you dared to challenge me, your uncle and everyone else in the family!"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. So they are your backers?"


    The old man had a grieved expression on his face as heughed a self-deprecating


    Perhaps it was due to anger or maybe it was shock, but Master Qiu''s was trembling all over.


    And as the Qius were rendered speechless by shock, Qiu Mu-Cheng was standing in a daze by the


    gate.


    Her eyes were filled with panic as she looked at the business elites who were paying their respects to


    her and pleading with her to take charge of thepany.


    Until now, she was still reeling from the shock she had received earlier. Her mind waspletely nk.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng could not help but feel that she was in a dream.


    She could not figure out why business elites like Zhang Xiao-Song would want toe work for her.


    But more than that, she could not figure out why they suddenly wanted her to be the president of their


    If it were not for the fact that she had seen Zhang Xiao-Song on TV before, she would have thought


    that these men were actors hired by Ye Fan to make her happy.


    "Miss Qiu, please do not turn down the appointment?"


    "We sincerely want you to take charge of ourpany."


    "As for your sry and perks, you have nothing to worry about. We will treat you a hundred times, no, a


    thousand times better than how you were treated at Qiushui Logistics.¡±


    "Your sry will be more than ten times higher than what the chairman of Quishui Logistics is earning


    right now!"


    "Also, we will give you a personal car. It is thetest Porsche Panamera model. But this will only your


    temporary car.¡±


    "Once things start getting on track at thepany, we will even consider getting you a Maybach


    VS680! The number one tycoon of Great China, Ma Yun, is also


    driving this model!"


    "That way, we can showcase your high status~"


    Zhang Xiao-Song andpany were still trying to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng to join theirpany.


    Meanwhile, the Qius were all dumbstruck.


    Her sry will be ten times higher than Qiu Guang''s?


    Her personal car will be a million-yuan Porsche?


    And that is only temporary!


    In the future, she will be getting the same Maybach model that Ma Yun is driving?


    Heavens!


    How much will all that cost?


    Several dozen million?!


    "Damn this all to hell!


    When they heard this, Jiang Hong and the other Qius went into a state of frenzy.


    They simply could not imagine owning a carthat cost several dozen million.


    Last year, somebody had tried to acquire Qiushui Logistics. But he had only offered twenty million. Now


    that Qiushui was not performing as well as before, it would be appraised at a lower value.


    In other words, the car Qiu Mu-Cheng would be driving in the future would be worth as much as


    Qiushui Logistics.


    "She is just showing off!" Wang Qiao-Yu was feeling rather unpleasant. With a pale face, she rebuked


    Qiu Mu-Cheng under her breath.


    But her words were as weak as her voice was soft.


    Not only her, but the other Qius were feeling unpleasant as well. Everyone was looking as if they had


    just swallowed a bug.


    A few minutes ago, the Qius had been looking down on Qiu Mu-Cheng as if she was a nobody. They


    had seen her as aughing stock, someone to be trampled on and an object of their disdain.


    But who would have thought that she would rise meteorically to the top just like that. Also, business


    elites from all over the ce hade to offer their services to her. In the twinkling of an eye, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng had transformed into an existence whom the Qius could only look up to.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reversal of fortune had created a huge contrast between her former self and who she


    was right now. Undoubtedly, the people who had once looked down on her were feeling terrible and


    disappointed.


    Perhaps, this was human nature.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was somebody they had all despised in the past. So now that she was soaring high


    above them, the Qius were assailed by indescribable feelings of jealousy and disappointment.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you standing there for?"


    "Quick! Sign your name on the appointment letter!"


    "Hahaha~"


    "The gods are protecting our family!"


    "We are not fated to die yet!"


    "A million-yuan luxury car and an annual sry that is ten times higher than what the chairman of


    Qiushui Logistics is getting?"


    "How much money is that?"


    "Haha~"


    "All along, everyone has been bullying our family. But today, the tables are turned!"


    "From now on, we will no longer be subjected to the moods of a certain someone."


    After listening to what Zhang Xiao-Song had to say, both Han Li and Qiu Lei were overwhelmed with


    excitement.


    The couple stood up from the floor immediately. They no longer needed to pretend to be pitiable and


    plead for forgiveness. The servile looks on their faces vanished at once and, as they looked around at


    their rtives, their eyes were smiling pleasantly.


    "Hmph! You really think our Mu-Cheng will be finished once she leaves the family?" Han Li snorted


    coldly.


    "You want Mu-Cheng to leave? Well, do you actually think we want to stay?"


    "Let me tell you this. Our Mu-Cheng is a gem that will shine wherever she goes!"


    "Even without the Qiu family, we shall never fall on dire times! We will only do better than ever!"


    "What kind of shitty family is this? It is better for us to leave such a family!"


    A moment ago, Han Li had been worrying that her daughter would be left without a ce to settle and


    be destitute after leaving the Qiu family. If that were to happen, then she and her husband would


    have to suffer hardships as well. That was why they had pleaded so abjectly with Master Qiu for


    forgiveness.


    But now, Qiu Mu-Cheng had found herself a better ce, there was no reason for them to go around


    begging anymore.


    It was better for them to leave the Qius. That way, there would be nothing left to fetter them. Their


    daughter could make decisions about her marriage without interference from Master Qiu and they


    could go find a wealthy young man to be her husband. From now onward, they would be making their


    way to the pinnacle of life.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The more Han Li thought about her future, the brighter it seemed. And so, she no longer held back


    when she scolded her rtives. All the Qius turned red with anger, but they could not say a word in


    return.


    Perhaps this was what they were talking about when they said, "A wicked person will be harassed by


    another of like ilk."


    However, even though her parents were persuading her, Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to hesitate. Her


    eyes were filled with panic and, even now, she dared not believe what was happening was real. Even


    more so, she dared not sign her name on the appointment letter.


    After all, everything had happened too suddenly. At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still unable to


    ept what was happening to her.


    In the end, it was Ye Fan who stepped up to the te. He took the appointment letter and read through


    it. After a while, he looked at his wife and smiled lightly.


    "Mu-Cheng, there is nothing wrong with this contract. The perks are good too. Mr. Zhang and the


    others are sincere in wanting you to take charge of theirpany. You shouldn''t turn them down. Go


    on, sign your name here."


    "Haven''t you always wanted a chance to realize your ambition?"


    "Haven''t you always wanted a stage to exhibit your talent?¡±


    "Your chance hase."


    "So why would you want to turn down this opportunity?"


    Ye Fan''s soft voice acted like a charm on Qiu Mu-Cheng. As she looked at the man who was coolly


    smiling at her, the panic she had been feeling dissipated and she gradually calmed down.


    Finally, Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded her head. And as everyone looked on, she epted the appointment


    from Mufan Real Estates.


    On the way home, when she recalled the earlier events of the evening, she still felt that it had all been


    a dream.


    She had thought that tonight would be the darkest moment of her life. But who would have thought that,


    halfway through, the tables would turn in her favor. In the end, she had had her proudest moment in so


    many years in front of the other Qius.


    But she definitely did not know Zhang Xiao-Song andpany. So why would theye look for her?


    "Ye Fan, tell me honestly. What is going on?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with confusion. In the end, she turned to look at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 168 Born With Glory!

    Chapter 168 Born With Glory!


    At this moment, Ye Fan was driving the Porsche Panamera that thepany had given his wife. The


    exquisite interior showcased the opulence of the vehicle and, throughout the journey, the twin


    headlights at the front illuminated the deep darkness of the night like a pair ofnterns. As the car


    moved forward, the orange beams of light tore through the canopy of the sky like twin swords.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng had epted the appointment, there was no reason for Zhang Xiao-Song and


    that they would see her at the office tomorrow.


    After Zhang Xiao-Song''s and his cohorts'' departure, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had not loitered around at


    the Qiu''s family house.


    Right now, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s rtionship with the other Qius hadpletely copsed. Since the two


    parties could not findmon ground with each other, there was no reason for them to continue to


    work together.


    Therefore, soon afterward, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family had driven off in the brand new Porsche as


    the Qius looked on with mixed emotions on their faces.


    Before her departure, Qiu Mu-Cheng had not spoken one word to her rtives. She had not seen the


    need to.


    What needed to be said had already been said. In fact, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already said too much to


    the Qius.


    Just like what she had said earlier, she did not owe the Qius anything. With regards to them, her


    conscience was clear!


    The wheels spun and the car sped along the road. Both Han Li and Qiu Lei had never sat in such a


    luxurious car before so, throughout the journey, they kept eximing as they examined the interior


    excitedly.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng showed no interest in things like that. She was more concerned with uncovering the


    truth about what had happened earlier tonight.


    "Ye Fan, say something!"


    "I just asked you a question!"


    Once again, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to look at Ye Fan.


    Although, reasonably speaking, there was no way Ye Fan could have known anything about what had


    happened tonight.


    After all, he was just a nobody from the countryside and a live-in son-inw to boot. Elites like Zhang


    Xiao-Song most likely had not even heard of his name, let alone know him.


    But for some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng kept getting the nagging feeling that Ye Fan knew something


    about the event that had taken ce tonight.


    "Mu-Cheng, have you gone silly?


    "He is just a useless piece of trash! Why are you asking him? What the hell would he know?" "If you


    ask me, I think Miss Xu was the one who helped you in secret."


    After all, my daughter is a capable and beautiful girl. A talent who onlyes by once in a century. It is


    only natural for Miss Xu to want to recruit you and have you work for her."


    "What a joke! My daughter is such a talented person and, yet, the old man and the others wanted to


    drive you away?"


    "Now that someone else has taken you under her wing and given you important responsibilities, I bet


    the Qius must be seriously regretting their mistake at this very moment."


    Before Ye Fan could speak up, Han Li and Qiu Lei, who were both sitting in the back, burst out in smug


    Tonight, the tide had turned in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s favor and she had suddenly been promoted to the


    position ofpany president. Undoubtedly, Han Li and her husband had also managed to expel their


    pent-up frustrations in front of the Qius.


    "How dare they use us of being ungrateful? I think the old man and the others are the ones who are


    being ungrateful."


    "My daughter has spared no efforts in order to get Hongqi Group to sign the partnership contract with


    Qiushui. But just when things are getting on the right track, they went and kicked my daughter out."


    "The moment they got their hands on the money and once the partnership was underway, they turned


    their backs on her!"


    "Qiu Lei, look at how despicable your family is."


    "Fortunately, my Mu-Cheng is a capable girl. The Qius do not want her, but there are plenty of other


    "But it is such a pity about the fifty-million contract from Hongqi Group. Those bastards did not do a


    single thing and, yet, such a great fortune fell right into theirps! It really pisses me off when I think


    about it!"


    The more Han Li thought about this, the angrier she got.


    Her daughter had slogged away for days on the project but, in the end, somebody else had reaped the


    benefits. Anyone in the same circumstances would be angry too.


    But Qiu Lei could not bear to listen to his wife badmouth his father, so he mumbled in response: "That''s


    enough. Stop talking, will you?"


    "What? Are you going to stand up for that senile old fart? Did I wrong him? Our Mu-Cheng has given so


    much to your family! But in the end, instead of showing gratitude, they disowned her. Is this something


    a human would do?"


    In the back seat, Han Li and Qiu Lei had started to quarrel. But Qiu Mu-Cheng paid them no attention.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Ye Fan.


    "I asked you a question. Why are you


    keeping quiet?"


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly.


    "Didn''t mom just tell you? I also think it was Miss Xu who helped you this time."


    "She must have discovered your extraordinary talent while she was working with you over the past few


    days. Her appreciation for your talent must have prompted her to entrust you with such an important


    job."


    "Of course, this is only my guess. I do not know the specific details."


    "I am just a live-in son-inw, and a country bumpkin to boot. How could I know all this?"


    Ye Fan made a self-deprecating joke.


    But suddenly, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes turned cold and a sombre expression came over her pretty face.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he shivered inwardly.


    Could it be that his wife had seen through his lie?


    Maybe I should confess the truth right now?


    "Ai~"


    Ye Fan sighed. He had intended to maintain a low profile and live quietly as a piece of trash. But it


    seemed that n was no longer possible.


    If he continued to maintain a low profile, his wife would be mad at him.


    However, just as Ye Fan was about to confess that he was the one who had told Xu Lei to arrange


    everything, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s frosty voice rang out in the car.


    "In future, please do not say something like that.¡±


    "A person''s birth decides nothing.¡±


    "But how do you expect others to think highly of you if you yourself look down on yourself?"


    "The person I love need note from a wealthy family or one which wields political power. But he


    must be a person with self-respect and the motivation to improve himself."


    "If he has not seeded yet, I can wait for him to seed."


    "If he has not attained glory yet, I can wait for him to do so."


    "I have already waited for three years and I have enough patience to continue waiting."


    Her chilly voice sounded like the crooning of a nightingale as it lingered around in Ye Fan''s ears.


    For a brief moment, Ye Fan was taken aback.


    Was Qiu Mu-Cheng talking to him?


    Was he the person she had said she was waiting for?


    At this moment, Ye Fan was using his peripheral vision to look at the peerlessly beautiful and cold-


    looking woman beside him.


    Tonight, she was dressed in a white shirt, ck short skirt and a pair of exquisite high heels. This


    ensemblepletely showcased her mesmerizing figure and beauty.


    Under the moonlight, the graceful beauty she exuded was enthralling indeed.


    It was probably the lifelong yearning of countless men to conquer such a woman.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had not even looked at Ye Fan once, as she recited her lines. Her moist beautiful


    eyes had remained fixed toward the darkness outside the car. From the beginning to the end, it had


    looked like she was talking to herself.


    However, both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan knew exactly who she had been talking to.


    Ye Fan did not respond to his wife and continued to drive carefully. Nobody could see the prideful smile


    that had just appeared on his lips.


    Mu-Cheng, one of these days, you will find out.


    The man you love is a most terrifying existence indeed.


    I have no need to make you wait.


    I, Ye Fan, was born with glory!


    In the future, I shall be the overlord of this world!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 169 Could You Be Any More Awesome!

    Chapter 169 Could You Be Any More Awesome!


    The Qiu''s family house.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left a long while ago, but the house continued to remain silent.


    The sight of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family driving away in a million-yuan luxury car had undoubtedly left Jiang


    Hong andpany feeling unpleasant.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Guang could not help feeling despondent.


    All along, Qiu Guang had idolized Zhang Xiao-Song, his elder in the business world.


    But today, a business elite like him had willingly submitted to Qiu Mu-Cheng and be her


    subordinate. Therefore, Qiu Guang could not help but wonder if his niece truly had such great


    charisma.


    Also, if they had not kicked Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the family, would that not mean that Zhang Xiao-Song


    and his cohorts would be employees of Qiushui Logistics?


    When his train of thought reached this point, Qiu Guang felt even more despondent.


    He could not help feeling that Qiushui Logistics had just lost a huge opportunity.


    "Father, did we do wrong when we chased Mu-Cheng away?¡± Qiu Guang looked at Master Qiu and,


    when he spoke, his heavy voice was filled with mncholy.


    Just then, the old man was looking rather pale as he sat weakly in his chair. It seemed as if he had


    suddenly aged many years. On his heavily wrinkled face, one could see traces of an ambiguous


    emotion.


    In the face of his son''s question, Master Qui remained silent for a long while.


    Just then, the mood within the Qiu''s family house was exceptionally downcast.


    After all, Qiu Lei and his household had always been regarded as the most useless members of their


    family. So none of the Qius had expected the impotent quartet to be the ones to cause the whole family


    to lose face.


    That had been a particrly heavy p to their faces.


    However, Wang Qiao-Yu could not bear to know that Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family were doing well for


    themselves. So she continued to disparage them.


    "Guang, how could you say this?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng conspired with her trashy husband to undermine the ethics and moral standards of our


    family. Isn''t that a crime worthy of expulsion from the family?"


    "As for her job title, well, being the president of some real estatepany may sound grand, but I bet


    that''s just some smallpany. I have seen plenty of those. You can register apany with just a


    few thousand. But, at most, suchpanies can only survive for three months before shutting down.


    There is nothing to envy about them." "Also, you should not believe all that nonsense that Zhang Xiao-


    Song fellow was feeding us. He was just bragging to us."


    "And if that so-called real estatepany was really that great, then why would they cheapen


    themselves by finding an inexperienced and useless nobody without any connections to be their


    "But Qiao-Yu, they dide with a millionyuan luxury car. If they were really running a shellpany,


    then where did they get the fund to buy such an expensive car?"


    "The most expensive car ourpany owns is just an Audi A6 that''s only worth four or five hundred


    thousand, right?¡± one of the Qius questioned.


    Wang Qiao-Yu snorted and said: "If they can''t afford to buy one, then they can simply rent one. Am I


    right? I could tell at a nce that the car was a revamped rental from some second-hand car mart."


    "Moreover, our Wen-Fei''s family is in the real estate business. If thispany was really that great,


    then Wen-Fei would have heard of it before, right?"


    While she was talking, Wang Qiao-Yu turned to look at Chu Wen-Fei and asked: "Wen-Fei, have you


    heard of the real estatepany they were talking about?"


    And Chu Wen-Fei shook his head without hesitation.


    "No. It is definitely some lousypany. Otherwise, I would have heard of them before."


    After listening to Wang Qiao-Yu''s exnations, the other Qius immediately felt better.


    "Alright, let us stop caring about how well others are doing. We should take care of our own business


    first."


    "Mu-Ying, over the next few years, whether Qiushui Logistics will do well or not will depend on your


    joint project with Hongqi


    Group." "Do a good job. Our family had to work hard to obtain this opportunity to work with Hongqi


    Group. Now that you are in charge of the partnership, you must not let us down."


    Qiu Guang exhorted in a heavy voice.


    As he was saying all this, he did not feel the slightest bit of shame.


    Even though the Qius had done nothing toward winning the contract. Qiu Mu-Cheng was the one who


    had worked hard to make the partnership a reality.


    The Qius had worked hard?


    To think, Qiu Guang had the audacity to tell such a lie.


    But it was meaningless to discuss this now. Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left the family and so, whether


    the partnership went well or not, it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Very soon, the Qius departed from the family house.


    The night passed quickly. When morning came, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to prepare to leave for work at


    her newpany.


    Last night, she had done some research on the inte and found out general details about the


    It was a newly establishedpany and, although its size was not huge, it was still bigger than Qiushui


    Logistics. Thetter only had assets worth around twenty million.


    But what had really surprised Qiu Mu-Cheng was that even though this Mufan Real Estates was a


    smallpany, its executives were all elites in the business world.


    For example,st year, both Zhang Xiao-Song and Xia Dong-Hai had both been nominated as Annual


    Economic Figures of Yunzhou City.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could not help but wonder at the identity of Mufan Real Estates'' backer. Who could


    have such clout as to gather so many talented elites in one


    Not long after their daughter had left for work, both Han Li and Qiu Lei also left the apartment.


    The couple did not work and would usually spend their time ying mahjong/majiang or shopping at


    the mall. In the past, almost half of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s earnings had been spent on supporting her


    parents'' lifestyle.


    As for Ye Fan, after he hadpleted the household chores, he went back to the study and made a


    call to Han.


    "Han, are Zhang Xiao-Song and Xia Dong-Hai part of the ''Sparks'' we have invested in early on?"


    Before leaving for Anning County, Ye Fan had already asked Xu Lei to assist in setting up Mufan Real


    Estates.


    Xu Lei was the one who had contributed the most effort toward the setting up of this newpany, but


    Ye Fan had provided help in some key areas.


    Take Zhang Xiao-Song for example. Beforeing to work at Mufan Real Estates, he had been the


    CEO of a double-digit billionyuan state-owned enterprise. It would have been impossible to persuade


    such a business bigwig to go work for an inexperienced girl, even if Xu Lei had been the one doing the


    asking.


    That was why, at the moment of Zhang Xiao-Song''s appearance, Ye Fan had known that he was one of


    Han''s men.


    Indeed, Ye Fan had called Han before and asked him to select a few talents to assist Qiu Mu-Cheng in


    managing thepany.


    However, when he heard Ye Fan''s query, Han shook his head and refuted Ye Fan''s guess.


    "Young Master, we did invest in Zhang Xiao-Song several years ago. But he turned out to be a failure


    so I have never considered him a part of ''Operation Spark.''"


    "At first, I was not going to bother myself with him anymore. I thought he waspletely useless. But


    since you need people now, I thought I might as well contact him and invite him over."


    As Ye Fan listened to Han''s exnation, he nodded his head and gave an affirmative grunt.


    "This Zhang Xiao-Song is nearly fifty but he has only managed to be the CEO of a double-digit


    billion-yuan enterprise. Yes, I agree. He is a failure. No wonder I had no impression of him.¡±


    Every single member of "Operation Spark" had been painstakingly handpicked by Ye Fan. So naturally,


    he could clearly remember each and everyone of them. For example, he had recognized the King of


    Jiangdong, Chen Ao, at first nce.


    But Zhang Xiao-Song was a failed product, so Ye Fan had not remembered him.


    Within the study, Ye Fanughed softly.


    If a third party had been listening in on his conversation with Han, he would probably have a stroke.


    Billionaire CEO. Boss of a state-owned enterprise. Annual Economic Figure of Yunzhou City


    Simply revealing any one of these titles in public would be enough to terrify a multitude of people.


    But in Ye Fan''s eyes, Zhang Xiao-Song, a person who enjoyed numerous honors, was only a failed


    product?


    Damn. Could Ye Fan be any more awesome?

 Chapter 170 Book of Celestial Cloud

    Chapter 170 Book of Celestial Cloud


    "Young Master, since you are setting up apany, why not make it a bigger one?"


    "It isn''t worth your time to mess around with such a smallpany."


    Han''s doubtful voice came drifting in from the other end of the line.


    But Ye Fan shook his head andughed softly.


    "This is Mu-Cheng''s first time running apany. It is better for her to take small steps at the


    beginning. If she tries to run before she can walk, she will easily stumble and fall."


    "Moreover, it will be a most wonderful experience for her if she can personally transform a small


    enterprise into amercial giant."


    If Ye Fan wanted to, he could easily give his wife a three-digit billion-yuan enterprise.


    But he had chosen not to. Because he knew what his wife really wanted was a stage to exhibit her


    talent.


    Take a professional dancer for example. As long as she has a stage and an opportunity, she can


    exhibit her peerless dance form before the public. Step by step, she can approach the pinnacle of the


    art world.


    But if Ye Fan had conferred that greatest honor upon Qiu Mu-Cheng right from the get go, then her life


    would be one without any pleasure.


    "Mu-Cheng, I have already set up the stage for you."


    "Now, let me see your peerless dance form."


    Within the study, as Ye Fan looked at the vast sky outside the window, an expression that was part


    deep indulgence and part heavy expectation could be seen in his eyes.


    It was just like what Ye Fan had said before.


    If you want the clouds, I will summon them for you-


    If you wish for autumn toe, I will make the leaves fall for you!


    For your sake, I can give you the whole world-


    "Oh yeah, Han. I told you to investigate Wu He-Rong''s background when we spokest. So have you


    found out anything yet?"


    "He knew about the ''Book of Celestial Cloud.'' I did not expect that."


    The "Book of Celestial Cloud¡± was one of the Chu family''s most guarded secrets. Even among the


    Chus, only a few core family members had the chance toe in contact with it.


    During the Mount Tai Tournament, Ye Fan had used one single technique from the "Book of Celestial


    Cloud," and Wu He-Rong had immediately recognized it for what it was. That hade as a surprise


    to Ye


    Fan.


    And he had no choice but to suspect that Wu He-Rong was also a member of the Chu family.


    "Young Master, I have investigated his background thoroughly."


    "Wu He-Rong was the overlord of Jiangdong before Chen Ao. But one day, the empire he had built in


    Jiangdong was shattered overnight. Strictly speaking, that was all your fault."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Back then, in order to prop up Chen Ao as the ruler of Jiangdong, Ye Fan had secretly ordered Han to


    collect evidence of Wu He-Rong''s criminal activities and hand them over to Chen Ao. Afterward, the


    current King of Jiangdong had toppled his archrival in one fell swoop.


    Looking at things from this angle, Ye Fan had indeed been the person singlehandedly responsible for


    the fall of Wu He-Rong.


    Most probably, none of the leaders in Jiangdong knew that a single mysterious puppeteer had been


    responsible for the earth-shaking change that had taken ce in Jiangdong years ago.


    "But this Wu He-Rong was a tough guy. After he fled overseas, he took up mercenary work in order to


    survive. Back then, he was hiding his identity as he moved about in the western underworld. And he


    was also involved in the wars that have taken ce in the Middle East during the past few years."


    "Also, he enjoyed a certain amount of fame in the western mercenary world. They even gave him a


    nickname. The Blood Wolf King."


    "I guess he must have fought with members of the Chu family in the past. That must be why he could


    recognize your technique from the ''Book of Celestial Cloud."''


    "As you know, the Chu family''s influence has spread to all walks of life. Even in the western


    underworld, they have their own businesses there."


    "Moreover, this person was hired by the Chus toe kill you. So it was not surprising for him to know


    about the ''Book of Celestial Cloud."''


    "Mm." Ye Fan nodded his head. The result of Han''s investigation matched his own deduction.


    "But Young Master, it is extremely dangerous for you to reveal either your identity as the eldest son of


    the Chu family or the fact that you have mastered the ''Book of Celestial Cloud.'' Either of these


    revtions could lead to your death. So my advice to you is to maintain a low profile whenever you


    can. Although we are not afraid of trouble, but it is best to avoid it whenever we can,¡± Han persuaded


    Ye Fan in a heavy tone of voice.


    Ye Fan nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I know how to be discreet."


    After he ended the call, Ye Fan closed the curtains, locked the door and took out a book from a drawer.


    Although it was daytime, the study was


    pitch dark.


    Ye Fan switched on the light and, within the dimly lighted room, the book he was holding appeared


    within his vision.


    It was ck all over and, at first, the pages werepletely nk.


    But when Ye Fan ced his hand on the inside of the book, something fantastic happened. Numerous


    words suddenly started to appear on the hitherto nk pages.


    Meanwhile, gilded patterns were slowly forming on the cover. Finally, the patterns gathered to form the


    characters for "Book of Celestial Cloud"!


    Yes. This was the Book of Celestial Cloud that could only be read by members of the Chu family!


    Moreover, only pure-blooded Chus could make the words in the book appear.


    Ye Fan was the only scion of the family who was allowed to have the "Tian" character in his name. If


    even he could not make the words appear, then nobody else in this world could "start up¡± the book.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had always wondered why Ye Fan would go lock himself in the study for


    hours, after finishing his meals and household chores.


    In the past, she had simply believed that he had sought refuge in the study because of his inferiority


    Ye Fan had actually been studying the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    A dozen or so years ago, Ye Fan had heard about the book from his weakling father. At that time, he


    had assumed that the Book of Celestial Cloud was just like one of those martial art manuals that


    appeared in wuxia novels, a book that taught one how to fight. But afteward, when he had finally gotten


    his hands on the book, he discovered that he had made a mistake. A huge mistake.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud was allepassing. It covered all sorts of topics - ranging from


    interpersonal skills, personal conduct, strategizing and so on and so forth - and it definitely was not just


    some instruction manual for fighting.


    It was obvious once one thought about it. How could the most closely guarded secret of the Chu family


    be something somon?


    It was evident just by looking at the name!


    A few hourster, Ye Fan left the apartment to get some fresh air. Reading was a brain-taxing task and,


    moreover, the Book of Celestial Cloud was a very profound book.


    "Oh yeah, Xu Lei has helped us a lot in setting up thepany. I ought to be polite and give her a call


    to thank her."


    He had known Xu Lei for some time already. Although this woman put on the airs of a stately and stern


    strongwoman in public but, in Ye Fan''s opinion, she could be very petty at times.


    Ye Fan could still remember how he had been kicked out of her car twice without rhyme or reason. If he


    did not call to thank her after she had done him a favor, that woman would probably get mad at him


    again.


    After making up his mind, Ye Fan pulled out his phone and dialled Xu Lei''s number.


    But after a while, Ye Fan frowned.


    "Mm?"

 Chapter 171 Auction on Mid-Autumn Night!

    Chapter 171 Auction on Mid-Autumn Night!


    "Her phone is switched off?"


    "Could something have happened to her?¡±


    Ye Fan frowned as he felt a nagging bit of worry.


    But on second thought, after taking into consideration her status and level of influence, he decided that


    she was probably not in any sort of big trouble.


    However, out of concern for his friend, Ye Fan made a call to Li Er to ask for more information.


    Li Er had always been Xu Lei''s rival in Yunzhou.


    On the surface the both of them appeared to have a harmonious rtionship but, privately,petition


    had always been fierce between them.


    There was not enough room for two kings in Yunzhou City. But although Li Er and Xu Lei were not


    mortal enemies, they were stillpetitors.


    In Great China, there was a saying: the person who understands you the most is not yourself but your


    rival.


    Therefore, in the whole of Yunzhou, the person who understood Xu Lei the most was Li Er, the person


    who had been her rival for so many years.


    "Mm?"


    "The Xu family has sent their people here?¡± Ye Fan''s curiosity was piqued after hearing what Li Er had


    to say.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu. A few outsiders came to Hongqi Group a few days ago. After carefully investigating


    them, I deduced that they must be Xu Lei''s family elders."


    "I guess something must have happened to her family?"


    "From the looks of things, Xu Lei''s family must have transferred her out of Yunzhou. Yesterday, she


    resigned from her position as president of Hongqi Group and somebody else was put in charge of the


    "Oh? Something like that happened?" Ye Fan was slightly surprised. He had not expected Xu Lei to


    leave just like that.


    But Ye Fan did not ask anymore questions after finding out the truth. After all, this was Xu Lei''s family


    matter. As an outsider, he had no right to go meddle in somebody else''s family affairs.


    "But could Xu Lei be a member of the Xu family of Yanjing?"


    When he thought of this, Ye Fan shook his head with a smile.


    He had not imagined that Xu Lei had such a powerful background.


    But it made sense. Xu Lei was just a woman after all. Even though she was a resourceful person, there


    was no way she could have grown thepany to such an extent all by herself.


    Moreover, Xu Lei had been wearing another hat as the regional manager of Hongqi Bank while she


    was running herpany.


    ording to Ye Fan''s knowledge, both extraordinary capabilities and a powerful family background


    were needed for a person to be a regional manager of Hongqi Bank.


    Now that he had found out the truth behind Xu Lei''s disappearance, Ye Fan felt relieved.


    He had been afraid that Xu Lei was in trouble, but now it seemed that he had been worrying too much.


    They were Xu Lei''s blood-rted family after all, so they would do nothing to harm her. Ye Fan had


    nothing more to worry about.


    But just as he was about to end the call, Li Er suddenly chimed in with a request.


    "Mr. Chu, it will be Mid-Autumn in a few days. Every year on that day, the Yunzhou city government will


    coborate with the business magnates to organize some festive activities. And the most popr one


    is the auction held at Shanshui Hall."


    "This year, I am involved in the nning for the auction and I havee up with some new gimmicks. I


    hope Mr. Chu can do me a favor by giving me something that I can put up for the auction."


    Before Li Er couldplete his sentence, Ye Fan interrupted him and shook his head with augh.


    "You old bastard. How dare you try to take advantage of me?"


    "My wife runs a tight ship at home. I even have to save up money just to be able to afford my own


    meals. Under the circumstances, do you think I own anything presentable enough for the auction?¡±


    "For things like this, isn''t it better for you to ask Shen Jiu-Yi? That old fellow owns a lot of precious


    antiques. That time, he even came up with an original painting by Tang Bo-Hu."


    "Alright, I am going to stop chit-chatting with you. My wife is about to get off work.


    I have to hurry home and prepare dinner."


    Just as Ye Fan was about to end the call,


    Li Er hurriedly interjected: "Please don''t, Mr. Chu."


    "I have already thought of everything. I don''t need you toe up with a precious antique. I just need


    you to..."


    And Li Er started chatting away on the phone.


    When he had finished speaking, Ye Fan smiled and said: "Okay, Er. You have good business acumen


    indeed. You deserve to be making money.¡±


    "Alright. I promise you. I can give you what you want. You just go ahead with the auction. But I am not


    going to turn up at the event. Toozy to go."


    Li Er chuckled and said: "Mr. Chu, don''t be too quick to say that. Would you believe it if I told that, when


    the timees, you will have to show up whether you want to or not?"


    "Mm?" Ye Fan was taken aback. He had no idea what Li Er meant by that.


    But thetter did not say anything more. After greeting Ye Fan once, he hung up the phone with a smile


    on his face.


    Afterward, Li Er called for Jin Bao and Yin Bao.


    "Go make some arrangements. Get me two invitations for the ''Mid-Autumn''s Night'' event. Send one to


    Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng and, remember, you have to get her to promise to attend."


    "And then, since Madam Chu will be attending, doesn''t that mean Mr. Chu will have to go as well?"


    And Li Er smiled the smile of an experienced schemer.


    He could not persuade Mr. Chu to attend the auction, but surely Qiu Mu-Cheng could!


    After all, Ye Fan''s reputation as a henpecked husband was well-known among the leaders of


    Jiangdong!


    Li Er was the organizer for this year''s "MidAutumn''s Night" auction. And if he could invite a VIP guest


    like Mr. Chu, that would make him look good.


    Chen Ao, Lei San and the others would have to think more highly of him.


    After all, after the Mount Tai Tournament, Ye Fan''s status and influence had peaked in Yunzhou. It was


    as if he was now the master of the whole province.


    If the people found out that even the master of the province would be attending the auction, then it


    would instantly make the event more high-end.


    "Hahaha~"


    "With Mr. Chu as a gimmick, we shall see how Chen Ao and Lei San are going to be able to challenge


    me during the "MidAutumn''s Night" auction."


    "At that time, the event hall at Yunzhou will be filled with wealthy people and bigwigs. It will be so lively


    here. But the guests at Jianghai and Jingzhou will be few in number and their halls will be deserted.


    Chen Ao, Lei San and the others will be so mad!"


    Li Er felt enormously satisfied when he imagined the bitter expression on the faces of his rivals.


    The Mid-Autumn''s Night auction would be held in many cities in the province.


    Not just Yunzhou City. In previous years, prosperous cities such as Jianghai and Jingzhou would also


    hold their own auctions.


    But there were only so few magnates with enough wealth and influence to bid on the items. Since so


    many cities were holding auctions at the same time, Li Er and the other leaders had toe up with


    ways to attract those magnates to their respective territories.


    That was the reason why, each year at this time, Jiangdong would be engulfed in marketing war. In


    order to attract the buyers toe, each city would advertise the valuables that would be up for


    bidding at their auction.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But for the past few years, Li Er had been greatly falling behind Chen Ao and Lei San in terms of


    money power and the quality of auction items. So each year, the MidAutumn''s Night auction held at


    Yunzhou would be particrly deserted. All the magnates had been lured away by Chen Ao and Lei


    San, so the Yunzhou auctions had not seen many sales transactions. After repeated failures, the


    money Li Er had earned was not even enough to cover the costs of setting up the venue.


    But fortunately, this year, a dragon had appeared in Yunzhou.


    Li Er was fully confident that the presence of an esteemed VIP like Mr. Chu would transform the Mid-


    Autumn''s Night auction at Yunzhou City into the brightest jewel of the province!

 Chapter 172 The Wifes Relatives come to Yunzhou

    Chapter 172 The Wife''s Rtivese to Yunzhou


    After Ye Fan was done talking to Li Er, he turned and left for home.


    But Ye Fan didn''t seem to have realized that there was a ck Benz in a corner not too far away from


    him, and it had parked itself there for quite some time now.


    The car window was half open and there was an elegantdy seated inside. She just looked out quietly


    and her beautiful eyes were filled with nothing but the man''s slim and straight back view.


    "Miss Xu, aren''t you going over to say something to him?" Lin Wen-Jing couldn''t help prodding from the


    driver''s seat in a low voice.


    "No, just seeing him is enough for me," Xu Lei shook her head and smiled. Her faint voice sounded


    strange. Nobody knew what this elegant woman could possibly be thinking about at all.


    "But Miss Xu, are you really not going to tell Mr Chu at all? You''re not going to tell him about your


    feelings and how ten years ago, you already..." Lin Wen-Jing wanted to continue but Xu Lei cut her off.


    "What''s the point of saying it now? He already has his own family. There are some things that are


    better just left unsaid."


    "Alright now, Wen-Jing. We should get going. My uncles are probably getting antsy."


    Tve already left the house for ten years and I''ve already found the person I''ve been looking for and


    seen the one I''ve wanted to see. It''s time I returned to the family and fulfil my duty as a descendant of


    the Xu family." Her calm voice sounded like the quiet chirping of a nightingale and gently blew across


    Yunwu Lake.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lin Wen-Jing started up the car again. The engine growled low like a wild beast, but it seemed quiet in


    this ce.


    The ck Benz tore into the distance like a sharp knife, and drove wildly into the unknown road ahead.


    A low and gently melody started ying inside the car.


    Xu Lei didn''t say anything. She just sat quietly in the car and turned to look out of the car window.


    The trees whizzed by her and the green leaves looked like green lines in front of Xu Lei.


    Back when Xu Lei first left her family, she had also just sat in the car and watched the trees by the


    roadside whiz by quietly like this.


    Who would have thought that ten years would pass just like that?


    "My dear Fan, it''s been ten years and I still haven''t been able to say the thank you I owe you yet."


    Tears had begun to blur Xu Lei''s vision without her realizing it.


    Her tears sparkled in the light and fell inrge pearl-like drops to eventually be a steady stream.


    "I often hear that separation is for the sake of a better reunion. Wen-Jing, do you think I''ll get the


    chance to see my beloved Fan again?" asked Xu Lei in the car as she cried.


    Lin Wen-Jing felt like a knife was cutting her heart. After being by Xu Lei''s side for so many years, this


    was the first time she saw Xu Lei cry so sadly.


    For the first time, Lin Wen-Jing realized that man must be really important to Xu Lei.


    "Miss Xu, you will."


    "You will meet Mr Chu again, I guarantee that!" replied Lin Wen-Jing in a low but determined voice.


    It was a constion, but it sounded more like a promise.


    After that, the car fell silent again.


    In no time, Lin Wen-Jing had driven Xu Lei to the suburbs of Yunzhou and slowly came to a stop.


    "After ten years of being out there, Leilei, wee home.¡±


    A middle aged man stood outside the car in an expensive suit as he stretched his arms out towards Xu


    Lei.


    There were a dozen men in suits standing behind him and they greeted her respectfully, "We wee


    Young Mistress back home!"


    "We wee Young Mistress back home!"


    The resounding voices merged together and shook the ground.


    Xu Lei had no expression on her face and didn''t respond. She just nodded at her uncle and got into his


    car.


    There was absolutely no expression on her exquisite face and she didn''t look happy or excited to be


    home after so many years.


    The middle aged man just smiled helplessly. "It''s been so many years, but your temperament hasn''t


    changed at all."


    The middle aged man turned to wave his hand and shouted, "Let''s go!¡±


    VROOOM!


    Dozens of luxury cars tore through the roads like a sharp knife, and it was as if a huge storm was


    blowing through Yunzhou.


    Before leaving, Xu Lei turned to look at the ce where she had lived for nearly ten years.


    Her lips parted very slightly and she said the word ''goodbye'' in a voice that nobody else could hear.


    But nobody knew who Xu Lei was bidding farewell too.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t know anything about what was happening on Xu Lei''s side.


    At Liuyuan Residential District.


    Ye Fan had just reached home to find several cars parked downstairs.


    "Whose guests are these? Must be pretty rich huh. Not everyone can afford to drive a BMW 5-series,"


    mumbled Ye Fan to himself. He was about to make his way upstairs when he noticed some people


    walking towards him.


    "Hmm? Why are they here?" Ye Fan frowned with a puzzled look.


    The peopleing downstairs wasn''t just anybody. They were Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents, Han Li and


    Qiu Lei.


    But what made Ye Fan feel puzzled wasn''t the older couple but the three people beside Han Li.


    Ye Fan knew who those three were. One was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uncle, Han Hai, and his daughter, Han


    Fei-Fei. The young and handsome man chatting happily with Han Li wasn''t a stranger either. That was


    Sun Yu-Hao, the scion he met when hest went to Jianghai.


    Thest time Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng went to Jianghai to celebrate her grandmother''s birthday, a lot


    happened. And it had even made Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng fall out with Han Li''s side of the family.


    Ye Fan thought he would never meet them again. But he had run into them yet again today.


    And Han Hai had actuallye to visit them too.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Why would Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uncle suddenly turn up?


    And with Sun Yu-Hao?


    Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t rted to Han Hai.


    Ye Fan didn''t like Sun Yu-Hao at all.


    Obviously no man would like some other guy who coveted his wife, right?


    But even though Ye Fan was unhappy inside, Han Hai was an elder to Qiu Mu-Cheng after all and he


    decided that he should still be polite to them for his wife''s sake.


    "Hello, Uncle Hai, why are you here? Why didn''t you say you wereing? Mu-Cheng and I could


    have gone to pick you up," Ye Fan smiled radiantly.


    But Han Hai and the rest didn''t even look at Ye Fan. They ignored him as if they hadn''t heard him


    speak to them at all.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei had never really bothered to talk to Ye Fan at all and never liked him, so they


    ignored him too.


    Ye Fan had been given the cold shoulder, so he just stood by the side as if he was invisible.


    Fine, Ye Fan thought to himself. He didn''t want to bother about them in the first ce, so it was better


    that they ignored him too. He smiled coldly and decided to ignore them to go upstairs.


    "Yu-Hao, I''m so d you coulde! You know, ever since Mu-Cheng came back from Jianghai, she


    couldn''t stop talking about you! If she wasn''t so busy at work, she would probably have gone back to


    Jianghai to look for you by now. Tonight, we''ll take care of you, don''t fight with me over this,¡± Han Li


    continued to hold onto Sun Yu-Hao''s arm and refused to let go after they reached the ground floor. The


    way she looked so endearingly at him was theplete opposite of how she treated Ye Fan.

 Chapter 173 My Dear, Are you Feeling Bad for Me?

    Chapter 173 My Dear, Are you Feeling Bad for Me?


    "Auntie Li, if you continue being so friendly, I think Yu-Hao might get frightened off by you. There''s


    plenty of time tonight for you to chat with Yu-Hao anyway. I''m so hungry now - let''s quickly pick Mu-


    Cheng up and go for dinner," Han Fei-Fei quietly whined as she interrupted Han Li and Sun Yu-Hao''s


    conversation.


    "Fei-Fei is right. Let''s pick up Mu-Cheng from the office and have a good meal together as a family. Yu-


    Hao, it''s your first time in Yunzhou, so I must really take good care of you!" Han Li was so excited. She


    liked Sun Yu-Hao the more she looked at him, and she was looking at him as if he was her son-inw.


    And especially after she saw that Sun Yu-Hao was driving a BMW, the smile on her face became even


    brighter and she even used the words ''as a family'' earlier.


    Han Li quickly got everyone into the car to pick Qiu Mu-Cheng up for dinner.


    "Auntie, do you know where Mu-Cheng''s office is?" Sun Yu-Hao finally asked where to pick Qiu Mu-


    Cheng up from only after he had driven out of the estate.


    Han Li smacked her thigh. "Oh no! Mu-Cheng just changedpany and I don''t know where she


    works now."


    "Oh, that useless Ye Fan has been to her new office before, so he should know. I''ll call him now and tell


    him to ride a bicycle in front of us to lead the way!" Han Li only thought of Ye Fan in times like this and


    quickly started calling him.


    Ye Fan was ying with his phone on the sofa when the phone started ringing. The moment he saw


    that Han Li was the one calling him, he just threw his phone aside and didn''t care about it.


    "Finally remembered your son-inw now? What did they even do earlier today anyway?" Ye Fan


    snorted and happily continued to watch TV.


    "Damn this useless fellow! How dare he ignore my calls?! He''s really a rebel!" Han Li was clearly upset


    now. Ye Fan had ignored so many calls from her.


    Eventually, Han Li had no choice but to get Sun Yu-Hao to drive them back and told Han Fei-Fei to look


    for Ye Fan.


    But after Han Fei-Fei shouted at the door for a long time, Ye Fan didn''t even respond, never mind open


    the door.


    Han Fei-Fei ended up angrilying down the stairs and told her aunt that he refused to open the door


    no matter how much she shouted.


    "What?! This fellow is really getting bold! How dare he refuse to open the door for my family!" Han Li


    was about to explode from her anger. In the end, she went upstairs herself to shout at the door, but to


    no avail either.


    "Ye Fan, open the door! I am Mu-Cheng''s uncle! Hurry up and open the door!" Even Han Hai and the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    rest hade upstairs too, and Han Hai ended up announcing who he was.


    But Ye Fan continued to pretend that he couldn''t hear anything. He turned up the TV volume and


    continued to snigger as he snacked on his peanuts.


    Ye Fan was no saint. Since those people pretended not to see him earlier, he was going to pretend that


    he couldn''t hear them now.


    They were rude first!


    "Auntie Li, do you think perhaps Ye Fan isn''t at home?" Han Fei-Fei asked in a low voice.


    "That''s impossible. That useless thing was iling about in front of us just moments ago. How could he


    have gone out?"


    Han Hai and the rest were going crazy with fury.


    Han Li was so angry her teeth started chattering.


    Han Hai''s face fell as he remarked coldly, "This country bumpkin is pretending not to hear us. He''s


    getting back at us for ignoring him earlier." "This country bumpkin isn''t capable of doing anything and


    he still dares to put on airs! Does he really think he''s some big shot?" Han Hai really couldn''t stand Ye


    Fan at all.


    Earlier in Dongyang Town, Ye Fan had pretended like he was very powerful and had threatened the


    Han family with those big shots from Jiangdong. In the end, Han Hai''s mother couldn''t celebrate her


    birthday in peace and the Han family had thoroughly embarrassed themselves.


    The entire Han family had been terribly shocked when those big shots came to visit them suddenly.


    The olddy copsed that very night from fright.


    She thought that the Han family was really doomed.


    She thought that Ye Fan was really some powerful figure.


    But a few dayster, the Han family would realize that no disaster befell the Han family at all.


    Han Hai continued to work in hispany while Han He continued being the mayor. Everything


    continued as per normal.


    Perhaps the only difference was that those wastrels like Lei Ao-Ting and Chen Hai-Sheng really fell out


    with Mo Wen-Xuan.


    But that was the only difference.


    Han Hai smelled a rat, so he got Sun Yu-Hao to help to investigate who Ye Fan really was.


    But in the end, the only information he got was that Ye Fan was a country bumpkin after all. He didn''t


    have a father and his mother was still living in some farm in the countryside, while Ye Fan married into


    the Qiu family to live with them. He was the exact stereotype of a poor and useless bum. Ye Fan wasn''t


    anybody great at all.


    After Sun Yu-Hao told Han Hai the result of his investigation, Han Hai was still unsettled and decided to


    pay Chen Group a visit. He managed to use his connections to look for someone in Chen Group''s


    upper management and checked if they knew anyone called Ye Fan.


    But after Han Hai asked everyone in Chen Group, not a single person had even heard of Ye Fan''s


    name. So Ye Fan was clearly no powerful figure.


    Han Hai finally concluded that they had gotten a big scare for nothing. Ye Fan was no big shot and


    those big shots hade looking for the wrong person.


    After all, Han Hai remembered that Chen Ao and the rest hade to wish Qiu Mu-Cheng a happy


    birthday, but it wasn''t her birthday at all.


    So Chen Ao and the rest must have been looking for someone else that day.


    It was a little difficult to exin it away like this, but it sounded much more reasonable to Han Hai than


    to believe that Ye Fan was some big shot.


    So after Han Hai had reached this conclusion, Ye Fan continued to be that useless live-in son-inw


    from some vige out there.


    There was no way the Han family would bother to treat him nicely since he was someone without any


    future.


    But Han Hai would never have imagined that the Han family was let off the hook only because Ye Fan


    saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng was upset over this and decided to let the Han family off for her sake.


    But unfortunately, it was obvious that the Han family didn''t learn their lesson as a result.


    The sky was getting dark and Han Li had no choice but to call Qiu Mu-Cheng to ask where her office


    was so that they could pick her up.


    "Ye Fan knows where it is. You can ask him to bring you here."


    "Don''t talk about that useless idiot. Your uncle is here and he didn''t even greet us. Now he''s even left


    us standing outside the door and he refuses to open the door no matter how loudly we shout at him.¡±


    Han Li immediately grew furious at the mention of Ye Fan.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t stupid and she wasn''t going to believe only what her mother said. "Why


    would Ye Fan pretend not to hear you for no good reason?"


    "Good heavens! What do you mean by that! Are you saying that we''re in the wrong now?!" Han Li got


    even angrier when she heard her own daughter actually speaking up for Ye Fan.


    "You know yourselves.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say anymore and hung up on her mother before calling


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan immediately picked up on the first ring.


    If Han Li and the rest saw his reaction, they would be so furious.


    "Ye Fan, my uncle is here, so bring them over to my office to look for me. They don''t know the way.¡±


    "Sure, I''ming over right now!" Ye Fan agreed without any hesitation.


    "Also, Ye Fan, it''s been hard on you." Qiu Mu-Cheng hesitated for a moment before finally deciding to


    apologize to Ye Fan on behalf of her family.


    She figured that it was probably her family who had made things difficult for Ye Fan again.


    But Ye Fan smiled cheekily instead, "Darling, are you feeling bad for your beloved husband?¡±


    "Shut up!" Qiu Mu-Cheng hung up the phone abruptly and her face was all red.


    She was clearly still unused to hearing Ye Fan say such mushy words to her.


    But Ye Fan shook his head andughed quietly.


    "This prideful woman. You clearly feel bad for me but you refuse to admit it."


    He could hear Han Li and the rest banging away at the door angrily again.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Forget it. On ount of my wife, I''m not going to stoop


    to your level."

 Chapter 174 Eat Together

    Chapter 174 Eat Together


    Ye Fan eventually opened the door for them, but of course, he also had to suffer an earful from them.


    "Are you deaf?! So many of us were yelling at you and you just pretended not to hear us?! If you don''t


    want to stay in this family anymore, then get lost! Go back to your lousy little vige!" Han Li went on an


    angry tirade. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Her family had made a trip all the way here but Ye Fan wasn''t polite to them at all. Of course Han Li


    was furious.


    "No manners at all! You''re really from the countryside and you don''t know anything about formalities at


    all. My family is here and you don''t know how to greet them either?!" Han Li shouted angrily at Ye Fan


    again.


    But Ye Fan peered around and looked utterly confused. "Mum, where are they? I don''t see any of your


    family members around."


    Han Hai and the rest were going to die from their anger soon.


    What did Ye Fan mean by that? He didn''t see them as humans now?


    "Are you blind?! My brother is standing right in front of you and you can''t see him?!" roared Han Li back


    angrily.


    Ye Fan looked like he suddenly realized this fact and quickly smiled apologetically at Han Hai, "Oh, so


    it''s really Uncle Hai!¡±


    "When I called out to you earlier, you didn''t respond, so I thought that there was a problem with my


    eyes and I saw wrongly. But it looks like the one with eyesight problems isn''t me. You know, when


    people get old, their hearing and their eyesight start to deteriorate, so Uncle Hai, you''d better take good


    care of yourself and don''t work too hard," Ye Fan continued in a sarcastic tone.


    "Humph! I don''t need a country bumpkin to worry about my health!" Han Hai''s expression darkened


    and didn''t want to respond to Ye Fan''s sarcasm. He scoffed coldly and went downstairs.


    "Change out of your slippers and bring us to Mu-Cheng''s new office," ordered Han Li. She didn''t bother


    hiding the disdain and irritation in her voice.


    Everyone else went downstairs to wait for Ye Fan to get changed and lead the way.


    "Yu-Hao, don''t be mistaken. This useless idiot might be Mu-Cheng''s husband in name, but it''s all for


    show. We''ve never treated him as our son-inw and Mu-Cheng has never liked him. They''ve been


    married for three years but they''ve always slept in separate rooms. Mu-Cheng has never even let him


    hold her hand before. If Mu-Cheng''s muddleheaded grandfather hadn''t forced us to take him back then,


    Mu-Cheng would never have agreed to marry a country bumpkin like him."


    Han Li continued on, "Our family has nothing to do with the Qiu family anymore, so my husband and I


    will take charge of Mu-Cheng''s future happiness and stop listening to what others say. I''ll get them to


    divorce in a few days, then it''ll be up to my husband and I to decide who Mu-Cheng marries, isn''t it?"


    Han Li kept exining things to Sun Yu-Hao on the way back downstairs as if she was afraid that he


    might misunderstand the situation.


    But Han Li was really good with her words. She was basically telling Sun Yu-Hao that he could marry


    Mu-Cheng, but only if he treated Han Li and Qiu Lei well. Otherwise he could forget about it.


    Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t an idiot and he could tell what Han Li was really trying to say. He smiled and


    replied, "Auntie Han, then I''ll have to trouble you and Uncle about Mu-Cheng and myself."


    "Don''t worry. If Mu-Cheng marries me, I will definitely be able to take better care of her than Ye Fan. By


    the way, these are presents that I got for both of you from Jianghai, I hope you will like them." Sun Yu-


    Hao passed Han Li and Qiu Lei an exquisite gift box.


    It was a set of gold jewelry. One was with the Goddess of Mercy on it, and the other had the image of


    Buddha on it.


    One was for Qiu Lei and the other one was for Han Li.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sun Yu-Hao had really put in some effort to butter up to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents.


    Han Li was pleasantly surprised. She eagerly hugged the little gold Buddha ne and made Qiu Lei


    put it on for her there and then.


    "Yu-Hao, don''t worry. You''re such a bright boy and you know what to do, I like a son-inw like you.


    After you have dinner with Mu-Cheng tonight, then we''re all set to go,"ughed Han Li as she stroked


    the little gold Buddha around her neck. Her heart was filled with honey.


    Han Hai had told her all about Sun Yu-Hao''s background already.


    Sun Yu-Hao was the heir to Baiyi Group in Jianghai. His wealth and family background wouldn''t be any


    less than Chu Wen-Fei.


    If her daughter could marry this rich boy here, then not only would Qiu Lei and herself be able to bask


    in his glory. The Qiu family would never look down on them again!


    Ye Fan got changed and came downstairs after they were done talking.


    But just when Ye Fan was about to get into the car with them to drive to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office, Han Li


    literally pushed him out of the car.


    "You''re really shameless, huh! Yu-Hao''s car costs nearly a million and you want to take it without even


    saying hello to him? Aren''t you afraid of dirtying his car? Ride your scooter and lead the way. There''s


    no space for you in the car anyway," Han Li just chased Ye Fan out like that.


    Han Fei-Fei and the rest just looked on gleefully. They looked at Ye Fan with great disdain in their eyes


    too.


    "Dad, what did I tell you? Ye Fan is definitely no big shot! Mr Chen must have gotten the wrong person


    that day. Which big shot would humble themselves and bother about a live-in son-inw? But I really


    admire how thick-skinned this country bumpkin really is. That''s how he was willing to marry into the


    family and endure thest three years of eye rolling and humiliation,"ughed Han Fei-Fei as she


    shook her head.


    After that, they all hopped into the car.


    But it was really too ridiculous to say that there wasn''t enough space in the car. They knew that they


    had to pick Qiu Mu-Cheng up as well, so they had driven two cars -Han Hai and his daughter in one,


    while Han Li and Qiu Lei took Sun Yu-Hao''s car.


    And even with two cars and plenty of space, they refused to let Ye Fan take the car.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to ride his scooter and brought them to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s new office.


    By the time they got to the office, Qiu Mu-Cheng had just knocked off.


    "Hello, Mu-Cheng. We meet again.¡± Sun Yu-Hao straightened his jacket and took a bouquet of flowers


    out from the car as he smiled and walked towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Young Master...Sun? Why are you here?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly startled by Sun Yu-Hao''s


    presence.


    She thought that only her uncle hade over. She didn''t expect Sun Yu-Hao to be here too.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you saying? Yu-Hao has taken precious time out from his busy schedule just to


    see you, so you should be only too happy, right? And look at what Yu-Hao gave us! It''s pure gold! After


    Yu-Hao bes part of our family, you can enjoy a life of bliss too.¡±


    "Why are you still staring into space? Yu-Hao is giving you flowers, so why aren''t you taking them from


    him? Look at how nice Yu-Hao is to you! Not like that useless idiot over here who will never have the


    money to buy you flowers, never mind a gold ne," Han Li praised Sun Yu-Hao to the skies while


    stepping hard on Ye Fan with her words.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He was still


    seated on his scooter with a foot on the ground. The sun shone down on him and he cast a shadow on


    the ground.


    He looked so sad and lonely, he seemed out of ce with Han Li and Sun Yu-Hao''s cheerful chatter.


    It was as if he was just an outsider.

 Chapter 175 Granting Ye Fan a Wish

    Chapter 175 Granting Ye Fan a Wish


    "Mum, how could you just ept a gift from him? Aren''t you going to give it back?" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    frowned and sounded upset when she saw that her mother had actually epted such an expensive


    gift from Sun Yu-Hao.


    But Han Li got upset too.


    "What did I do now? What''s wrong with epting something from my future son-inw? I took so much


    effort to bring you up! Never mind that you didn''t buy me a gold ne - now that my future son-in-


    my son-inw! Are you trying to drive me to my grave?!" Han Li''s temper blew again and she started


    berating Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Sun Yu-Hao quickly tried to step in, "Mu-Cheng, it''s alright. It''s my first time meeting your parents so it''s


    only right for me to give them something. It''s not anything that expensive anyway, just one day''s sry


    to me. At most, I''d just work an extra day and I''ll make it all back again, so it''s really alright."


    Sun Yu-Hao looked like he was trying to exin things to Qiu Mu-Cheng, but he was really just


    bragging.


    Those two gold pendants were made from pure gold and were probably worth ten to twenty thousand.


    That was what he earned in one day?


    Didn''t that mean that this young man here was only in his twenties but his annual sry had gone over


    a million?!


    Han Li and her husband were even more excited now. They looked even more kindly upon Sun Yu-


    Hao.


    "Mu-Cheng, this is just my first gift to your parents. In the future, I will send them even more gifts and


    they''ll be even more expensive than this. Of course, I won''t only give your parents things, I''ll give you


    things too. As long as want it, I''ll even pick the stars for you!¡± Sun Yu-Hao said all these things in a low


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    voice as he looked adoringly at Qiu Mu-Cheng. His words were so touching that even Han Fei-Fei felt


    her heart melt as she heard them.


    "Hug him! Hug him!! Quickly!"


    "Hug him, hug him..." Han Fei-Fei suddenly started chanting from the side.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei saw that things were working out well and started to chant too.


    Even the two security guards standing outside Mufan Real Estates started pping and chanting


    along.


    "Miss Qiu, hug him! Hug him!" Even the passersby started shouting along when they saw such a


    beautiful couple standing together.


    Since the atmosphere was so infectious, Sun Yu-Hao smiled with a proud look on his face as he


    offered his arms to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Sun Yu-Hao looked like he was a triumphant king bringing his beautiful queen home. His handsome


    face had the smile of a victor.


    But just when Sun Yu-Hao was about to stretch his arms wide to receive Qiu Mu-Cheng into his


    embrace, the cold and gorgeous youngdy standing outside the office door actually pushed Sun Yu-


    Hao aside.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m already married."


    After she pushed Sun Yu-Hao aside, everyone watched in shock as she walked towards an unnoticed


    corner without even looking back.


    Her pretty heels clicked against the ground and the wind gently tousled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fringe.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng demurely picked up her skirt and got onto Ye Fan''s scooter.


    "Ye Fan, let''s go," Qiu Mu-Cheng said to Ye Fan with a chuckle.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Alright, hold on tight!"


    VROOM VROOM!


    Ye Fan took his wife and drove off into the distance in no time.


    The only ones left behind was a shocked crowd watching this unexpected turn of events and a very


    nasty looking Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Mu-Cheng,e back now! This crazy girl! Is she trying to drive me to my grave?! She''s rejected the


    lovely Benz here for that useless fellow''s lousy scooter?! My gosh, I''m really going to die from a stroke


    someday!!" Han Li started losing her temper and yelled uncontrobly.


    She didn''t get it at all. What was wrong with her daughter''s brain?


    Couldn''t she tell the stark difference between what Yu-Hao had to offer and what that Ye Fan had?


    Even an idiot knew which man to choose.


    Instead, this crazy girl had actually publicly embarrassed Sun Yu-Hao and actually made it worse by


    hopping onto Ye Fan''s lousy scooter.


    She was a big shot in thepany too!


    Didn''t Qiu Mu-Cheng think what she did was so embarrassing?!


    But after Han Li had blown her top, she quickly turned to console Sun Yu-Hao, "Yu-Hao, don''t mind her,


    Mu-Cheng is like that, always a little shy. Once you get to know her it''ll be fine.¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao nodded and smiled faintly, "Auntie, don''t worry. I''m serious about Mu-Cheng. We haven''t


    known each other for long, so it''s only normal that she doesn''t ept me yet. But I''m willing to wait."


    "As long as Mu-Cheng doesn''t ept me, I will not give up!"


    "Alright! I like you like this! From today onwards, don''t call me Auntie anymore, just call me Mum. I don''t


    care if Mu-Cheng doesn''t ept you, I insist on having you as my son-inw. Alright now, let''s all head


    to the restaurant for dinner!" Han Liughed merrily but she was afraid that this potential rich son-inw


    might make a run for it, so she quickly got close to him.


    In any case, Sun Yu-Hao was going to be her son-inw sooner orter. She didn''t think her


    daughter was stupid enough to give up the opportunity to be with such a good man and go with that


    useless fellow for the rest of her life.


    Han Li was going to show Mu-Cheng the huge difference between Ye Fan and Sun Yu-Hao at dinner.


    Han Li and the rest soon arrived at the restaurant.


    In order to entertain this future son-inw well, Han Li had gone ahead to book a table at a very


    expensive restaurant.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was a truly high ss and luxurious restaurant. All the dignitaries and VIPs who


    came to Yunzhou would definitely eat here.


    Back then, Chu Wen-Fei had also booked some tables here for his engagement party and Wang Qiao-


    Yu had bragged so much about it. But too bad, the entire Qiu family was chased out that day because


    of some special circumstances.


    But of course Han Li had her own ns for tonight.


    She imed to be ying host and said she would give a treat, but she knew that Sun Yu-Hao wouldn''t


    let her foot the bill for sure.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    Someone would be fighting with her to foot the bill.


    She just needed to pretend to be modest and then let him pay.


    After a while, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived at the restaurant on their scooter. Han Hai had made a


    special trip to Yunzhou, so as his niece, Qiu Mu-Cheng had toe along for dinner.


    "Why are you going in too? There''s no space for you. You''d better stay outside and watch your scooter,


    in case someone steals it." Han Fei-Fei blocked Ye Fan''s way when she saw that he was going in with


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Fei-Fei, don''t be rude to your cousin-inw!¡± chided Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you speaking up for him? I didn''t say anything wrong. There''s really no space for


    him. Yu-Hao is your mother''s guest tonight, while Dad and I are rted to your mother, so of course


    there''s space for us. But him? He''s just a live-in son-inw, a poor and lowly country bumpkin from the


    vige! How could he share a table with us?"


    "Fei-Fei is right! There''s no space for him at the table tonight, so he can just stay outside and look after


    his scooter," Han Li chimed in.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started to look upset when Sun Yu-Hao walked over and said very magnanimously,


    "Mum, let him join us."


    "I suppose Mu-Cheng pities him, since he''s probably never eaten such a high ss meal in a ssy


    restaurant like this in his entire life. Let''s do a good deed and grant Ye Fan his wish, and let him bask in


    this moment for once."

 Chapter 176 Whos the aristocrat? Whos the farmer?

    Chapter 176 Who''s the aristocrat? Who''s the farmer?


    "Look at how magnanimous Yu-Hao is! Someone with such good upbringing is certainly different, unlike


    someone who''s from the countryside and only knows how to leech off others." Han Li started singing


    Sun Yu-Hao''s praises again.


    But since Sun Yu-Hao had put it that way, Han Li didn''t make things difficult for Ye Fan anymore and let


    hime along.


    "Mu-Cheng, go in with them first, I''ll lock the scooter." Han Fei-Fei''s words earlier had indeed reminded


    Ye Fan that it was better to lock it properly since nobody would be around to guard it.


    "Alright, be quick about it. We''ll be waiting in the main lobby,¡± replied Qiu Mu-Cheng before walking into


    the restaurant.


    "Oh my! Isn''t that the deputy mayor of Yunzhou?"


    "The guy beside him is probably Peng Zhen-Ying, the general manager of Haiyuan Restaurant, right?¡±


    Han Li and family went in and saw these big shots in the lobby.


    Qiu Lei often watched the local news and was familiar with the leaders of the city, since they often


    appeared on TV.


    This was the first time he was seeing someone so important up close. Qiu Lei got excited and went


    forward to say hello to them.


    But neither the general manager, Peng Zhen-Ying nor the deputy mayor of Yunzhou even turned to


    nce at them once.


    Someone as powerful as Peng Zhen-Ying in the corporate world wouldn''t care for the likes of an


    ordinary citizen.


    He couldn''t be bothered at all.


    "You silly old man! How could you dream of even talking to anyone so powerful!


    Look what you got in the end! These are all big shots and we''ll never get a chance to go near them,"


    Han Li berated Qiu Lei while Qiu Lei continued to grin and didn''t seem to think that what happened was


    embarrassing at all.


    After all, it was only normal for big shots to ignore someone like him. That wasn''t embarrassing.


    Peng Zhen-Ying saw his guest to the door. "Mayor Wu, have a nice day.¡±


    Peng Zhen-Ying had a bright and friendly smile on his face, and had a very different attitude towards


    his guest aspared to Qiu Lei earlier.


    After seeing his guest out, Peng Zhen-Ying turned to return to the restaurant when he bumped head on


    into another person. The pain in his mouth made Peng Zhen-Ying start shouting angrily.


    "Can''t you see where you''re going? Get lost! What a pain," Peng Zhen-Ying snapped with a hand over


    his mouth.


    He had been knocked in the teeth.


    "I''ll give you a chance to rephrase yourself," a cold voice replied him from the front. The icy and sinister


    tone of voice frightened Peng Zhen-Ying so much that he shuddered.


    He lifted his head and looked at the person in front of him.


    When he realized who it was, Peng Zhen-Ying''s face instantly paled.


    "It''s...it...it''s...you?" Peng Zhen-Ying''s mind went nk.


    He would never forget how just over a month ago, the restaurant had received orders from Li Er to


    clear the ce and they had to clear out everyone including government officials and business


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    magnates.


    He also remembered clearly that Li Er had told him an enormously important person wasing, so


    the restaurant had to be at its best. If they didn''t do a good job, they might even die!


    Peng Zhen-Ying had been so frightened that he stood personally at the entrance to wait for this special


    guest to arrive.


    Peng Zhen-Ying still remembered the young man who had been escorted by so many luxury cars and


    stepped into the restaurant like he was the king.


    Wasn''t it this young man here?


    This was the young man who was in thepany of so many luxury cars and was treated so


    importantly by Li Er. Even if Peng Zhen-Ying were an idiot, he knew that this ordinary looking young


    man had an extraordinary background for sure.


    "S-s-sir, I''m...I''m really sorry. That...that was my fault. I was in the wrong. Tell you what, your bill will be


    on the house tonight, take it as...take it as my apology," stammered Peng Zhen-Ying. He was afraid


    that his disy of arrogance earlier would incur the wrath of this young man, so he quickly bowed his


    head to apologize.


    If Qiu Lei and the rest saw this happen, they would probably be in great shock. Peng Zhen-Ying had


    behaved so condescendingly just moments ago, and now he was so terrified and uneasy in front of Ye


    Fan.


    "No need. Just remember this next time. Remember to stay calm." Ye Fan didn''t bother talking too


    much to him and went into the restaurant to meet with Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest.


    But Han Fei-Fei and family clearly didn''t want to let Ye Fan eat at their table. They didn''t save him a


    chair at all.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry at this. He took a chair from the side and squeezed in.


    "Mu-Cheng, could you move over a little? I just need a little space,¡± whispered Ye Fan. Qiu Mu-Cheng


    nodded and shifted to the side so that he had enough space to sit.


    "There''s no space and he actually squeezed himself in? I can''t believe how shameless he is!" muttered


    Han Fei-Fei as she scoffed.


    The rest of them looked at Ye Fan with disgust in their eyes.


    But they decided not to say anything and just pretended to pity him.


    Han Li and her family started to chat happily to Sun Yu-Hao and would asionally ask Qiu Mu-Cheng


    a few questions.


    The table was filled withughter and lighthearted chatter. Everyone was enjoying themselves.


    But none of them bothered about Ye Fan, and nobody said anything to him.


    Since they didn''t care about him, Ye Fan wasn''t going to ask them for any attention either. He just


    quietly ate his food and drank his tea.


    He looked so lonely, as if he had been abandoned by the world and was seemed so dejected.


    Sun Yu-Hao just shook his head andughed. The more pitiful and lonely Ye Fan looked, the more


    gleeful Sun Yu-Hao felt.


    To Sun Yu-Hao, that was the difference between himself and Ye Fan.


    They were from different worlds.


    The poor should stay with only the poor. Ye Fan was from a different world from Mu-Cheng and the rest


    of the people at the table.


    Sun Yu-Hao had a smug smile on his face as he picked up the wine bottle and poured wine for


    everyone except Ye Fan. He seemed to be purposely leaving Ye Fan out.


    "What a great man. What a great man!"


    But even as Sun Yu-Hao and the others around the table were looking so disdainfully at Ye Fan, they


    didn''t notice that Peng Zhen-Ying was standing not too far off from them and also looking at Ye Fan.


    "GM, who''s the great man you''re talking about?" Peng Zhen-Ying''s subordinate asked confusedly.


    Peng Zhen-Ying pointed in Ye Fan''s direction. "Do you see that table over there?"


    "Almost everyone at that table is wearing branded clothing from head to toe, but only that young man is


    dressed ordinarily. People often ovepensate with what they don''t have. Only poor people would


    purposely dress themselves in branded clothing from head to toe, while the truly rich would stay low


    profile and wear simply. Look at Jack Ma! He''s the richest man in China but he just wears a simple


    white short-sleeved shirt all the time. Are they really ordinary? Of course not! The ss of a great man


    is etched on his bones. He doesn''t need these material things to prove himself."


    Peng Zhen-Ying sounded so logical, his subordinate nodded along and felt that his manager made a lot


    of sense.


    "Also, look carefully. Everyone else at the table is having fun except that young man. He''s outside of


    their circle and doesn''t interact with them. Why do you think that is so?¡± Peng Zhen-Ying paused for a


    while before continuing in a voice filled with great admiration, "That''s because he''s above all of them!"


    "That young man is so high above the rest of them, those ordinary people next to him cannot reach him


    anymore. He''s from a different world from them. One is an aristocrat with tremendous wealth and


    influence, while the other side is a bunch of farmers from the vige who barely make ends meet. Tell


    me, what can that young man have inmon with those lowly famers?"


    "That is what makes a great man," sighed Peng Zhen-Ying. He was filled with admiration and


    reverence for Ye Fan.


    In the end, Peng Zhen-Ying couldn''t hold himself back and gave orders to his subordinate, "Go and get


    that bottle of wine that I''ve kept for so long. This great man has graced my restaurant with his presence


    and it is Haiyuan Restaurant''s honor to receive him. As the general manager, I have to show my


    respect for him."

 Chapter 177 The Person Sun Yu-Hao Respects the Most

    Chapter 177 The Person Sun Yu-Hao Respects the Most


    Han Li and her family was still eating and drinking in the hotel when Han Hai suddenly suggested, "Mu-


    Cheng, Yu-Hao hase to Yunzhou on a business trip but he still took time out just to see you. Since


    he''s so sincere, then surely you have to give him a toast, right?¡±


    "That''s right, that''s right, my brother is right. Mu-Cheng, you must give a toast to Yu-Hao. If you don''t,


    then I''m going to be very upset,¡± said Han Li as she filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ss.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice. Since her parents and her uncle had already said so, she had to give


    Sun Yu-Hao a toast even if she didn''t want to.


    "One ss isn''t enough. Toast another one!" suggested Han Hai again.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s father was the CEO of Baiyi Group and Han Hai was hoping to send his own daughter


    into thatpany immediately after graduation and get a high position.


    Once this marriage was set in stone, then Sun Yu-Hao would have no choice but to butter up to him as


    well. Then he wouldn''t have to worry about his daughter''s job in the future.


    So Han Hai was also trying very hard to push Qiu Mu-Cheng and Sun Yu-Hao together now.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng finished toasting Sun Yu-Hao, Han Hai found some other excuse to make Qiu Mu-


    Cheng drink with him.


    Han Li joined in the fun and insisted that her daughter drink with her too.


    From the looks of it, Han Hai and Han Li were going to make Qiu Mu-Cheng drunk.


    And that was exactly what they wanted to do. Sun Yu-Hao said he was willing to wait, but Han Li and


    Han Hai weren''t.


    If they took too long to get them together, what would happen to them if Sun Yu-Hao suddenly found


    someone new?


    So Han Hai and Han Li had agreed before dinner that they would make Qiu Mu-


    Cheng drunk and then let Qiu Mu-Cheng sleep with Sun Yu-Hao for the night, and hopefully she might


    get knocked up.


    When that happened, then even if Qiu Mu-Cheng was unwilling to go with Sun Yu-Hao, she would have


    no choice.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m doing this for your sake. If you continue to be with that useless Ye Fan, you''re going to


    suffer for the rest of your life. If you marry Sun Yu-Hao, then you would live in great luxury instead,"


    thought Han Li to herself as she tried to pour Qiu Mu-Cheng another ss.


    "Oh, we''ve run out of wine?" Han Li was surprised.


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled and said, "No worries, Mum. I''ll get them to send us another bottle.¡±


    "Waiter! Another bottle of good wine!" called out Sun Yu-Hao.


    Just at this moment, Peng Zhen-Ying happened to walk over with a bottle of wine. From afar, he looked


    towards Ye Fan and said very politely, "Young Sir, it is my honor and Haiyuan Restaurant''s honor to


    have you here. Here is a bottle of fine wine as both a present as well as an apology for what happened


    earlier."


    "My goodness, aren''t you the general manager around here? The one with the Deputy Mayor earlier?


    You''re being too kind! You''re of such high status, so how could we possibly ept wine from you?" Qiu


    Lei got up with a smile because he got so excited as Peng Zhen-Ying walked over. It was such an


    honor for the general manager of Haiyuan Restaurant to send wine over personally.


    But Peng Zhen-Ying didn''t care about Qiu Lei at all. His gaze remained on Ye Fan as he continued


    politely, "I''ve kept this Maotai for many years now and couldn''t bear to drink it. But since such a


    distinguished guest is here, I wanted to give it away. I hope you won''t find it too small a gift."


    Qiu Lei and the rest were puzzled by Peng Zhen-Ying''s words.


    Young Sir?


    Who was this Young Sir?


    Peng Zhen-Ying ignored the puzzled looks around the table and was about to pass Ye Fan the wine.


    But Ye Fan frowned hard and waved his hands at Peng Zhen-Ying while he was still far off to indicate


    that he didn''t want the wine.


    "Hmm?" Peng Zhen-Ying was a little confused by Ye Fan''s hand gesture. Was Ye Fan refusing the


    wine because he wanted to remain low profile and didn''t want to expose his true identity?


    "A great man is a great man indeed. He doesn''t care to show off his identity and remains quiet. Being


    too high profile might get him into trouble instead."


    Peng Zhen-Ying now admired Ye Fan even more now. In the end, he didn''t expose Ye Fan''s identity


    and just ced the wine on the table with a smile.


    "Young Sir, enjoy the wine and let me know if you need anything. I''ll be right over there." Peng Zhen-


    Ying left after leaving the wine.


    There were only confused looks at the table.


    "This old fellow," Ye Fan''s eye twitched as he cursed the manager for being an idiot. Ye Fan didn''t want


    him to give the wine but he still did anyway. The manager was doomed if this wine ended up knocking


    Qiu Mu-Cheng out.


    "How strange. Who is the manager referring to as this ''Young Sir''?" Qiu Lei asked in confusion as Ye


    Fan was still annoyed.


    "Of course he''s talking about our Yu-Hao here! Yu-Hao had asked for another bottle and the manager


    immediately came running over with a bottle. It''s definitely for Yu-Hao! Mu-Cheng, did you see that?


    That''s what you call having power and influence. Once you have that, then everyone around you will


    have no choice but to suck up to you, isn''t that so, Yu-Hao?¡± Han Li was over the moon.


    Han Li readily called him ''our Yu-Hao'' already. Clearly she and her husband already treated Sun Yu-


    Hao as their son-inw and didn''t care about Ye Fan at all.


    Sun Yu-Hao was quite confused earlier too. He didn''t know Peng Zhen-Ying at all but this manager had


    sent wine over and even apologized.


    Could it be that Yunzhou already knew that Sun Yu-Hao had just be thepany''s new CEO?


    When Sun Yu-Hao thought about it like that, he became even morecent and puffed his chest


    out.


    "Ohoho, Yu-Hao, you''re really getting more and more impressive! Even the people in Yunzhou know


    who you are! Jiangdong has a Mr Chu, and so now Jianghai has a Mr Sun!" teased Han Fei-Fei with a


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Hmm? Mr Chu? What Mr Chu? Is he better than our Yu-Hao?" Han Li and Qiu Lei were curious.


    "Of course not, Yu-Hao is the best!" Han


    Fei-Fei grinned.


    But Sun Yu-Hao quickly cut in, "Fei-Fei, don''t spout nonsense. Mr Chu is the most respected man in


    Jiangdong and even the king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, respects him greatly. Even Mr Li Er of Yunzhou


    and Mr Lei San of Jingzhou respect him like they respect a teacher, and look up to him like a father."


    "Mr Chu is an extremely rare talent who has appeared in Jiangdong, so how can I bepared to Mr


    Chu?" said Sun Yu-Hao with deep respect and admiration in his eyes. His words were filled with


    reverence and awe.


    Sun Yu-Hao was an arrogant young man, but the only person he admired was Mr Chu!


    He had evene to Yunzhou this time because of Mr Chu.


    "Goodness, is this Mr Chu that amazing? The most respected man in Jiangdong? If he bes my


    son-inw, then wouldn''t my Mu-Cheng be the queen of


    Jiangdong while I will be the queen mother?" said Han Li with a shock as she widened her eyes.


    "HAHA Auntie Li, you can keep dreaming of all these people who want to be your son-inw...Do


    you know what sort of man Mr Chu is? Why would he bother about mere ordinary folk like us?¡±


    Everyone wasughing merrily but Qiu Mu-Cheng kept her eye on Ye Fan beside her.


    She knew who this Mr Chu was.


    She had seen how Mr Chu had won that battle at Mount Tai.


    But after that day, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to have a crazy idea in her heart.


    So she looked over at Ye Fan to see if there were any telltale signs.


    But he disappointed her.


    Ye Fan didn''t even flinch when he heard mention of Mr Chu. He remained as calm as water, as if he


    was hearing the name of someone he didn''t know.


    "Could I have been overthinking it?" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at the man beside her and there was a


    strange glint in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 178 The Super Shameless Ye Fan

    Chapter 178 The Super Shameless Ye Fan


    "Also, also, I heard that during the MidAutumn Festival, Mr Chu is going to appear at Yunzhou''s Mid-


    Autumn Night Auction! Dad and Yu-Hao came here because of this auction. Apparently Mr Chu is


    going to put up something mysterious to dazzle all of Yunzhou and all the upper ss folk in Jiangdong


    are going crazy! There are a lot of wealthy people making their way to Yunzhou right now. Auntie Li,


    Yunzhou is going to have a really exciting Mid-Autumn Festival this year!" Han Fei-Fei said very


    excitedly.


    Han Fei-Fei''s voice was also filled with admiration and respect when she talked about Mr Chu.


    She looked like a crazy fangirl rambling on about her favorite idol.


    After all, just the status and position of a legendary man standing at the top of Jiangdong was charming


    enough.


    "Auction? What auction? Where will it be held? It sounds like fun - can your uncle and I go along too?"


    Han Li loved to join in the action and immediately asked Han Fei-Fei about the auction. They didn''t


    have anything on that night anyway.


    But Han Fei-Fei shook her head andughed. "Auntie Li, you can forget about that auction. It''s not a


    ce for people like us. Only the rich and powerful in Jiangdong get to go in. You''ve got to be worth at


    least a few billion to get in."


    What?!


    "You''ve got to be worth at least a few billion?! My goodness me! All men are not equal after all!"


    "Mu-Cheng, did you hearthat? Compared to those rich and powerful people, we''re like a bunch of


    earthworms who can''t even get into the auction. Besides, I''ve never even heard of this auction


    before..." sighed Han Li. She suddenly felt a terrible difference between being rich and being poor.


    Rich people and poor people truly did live in two different worlds.


    "Yu-Hao, you have to work hard, we can see you have a bright future ahead of you. Perhaps you''re not


    as good as people like Mr Li Er or Mr Chu, but at least you''re younger than them. If you work hard


    enough, then even if you can''t get to Mr Chu''s level, you must definitely get to Mr Li Er''s level! Then we


    will all look good next to you," remarked Han Li and Qiu Lei. At this age, they couldn''t do anything else


    but ce any hopes of bing rich and powerful on their son-inw.


    As for their daughter, she couldn''t make it since she was just a woman. It was fine to throw a few


    tantrums, but she had to rely on a man to make it big.


    And that''s why Han Li insisted that Qiu Mu-Cheng marry a rich man.


    Sun Yu-Hao had an arrogant smile on his lips when he heard this and said, "Mum, don''t worry."


    "I already have a n mapped out for the rest of my life. Perhaps I''m not as good as Mr Chu, Mr Li Er


    or Mr Chen Ao, but I believe that in another 20 years, or perhaps just 10 years, all these people I look


    up to now will be under my feet. Then there will only be one name in Jiangdong -Sun Yu-Hao!"


    dered Sun Yu-Hao proudly. Only his voice could be heard echoing in the restaurant.


    What domineering words!


    "This is the right man to marry!¡±


    "Mu-Cheng, look! This is what you call manliness!"


    "Look at that useless thing over there! He''s even worse than a woman. In front of Yu-Hao, that useless


    thing is just a piece of shit!"


    Han Li praised Sun Yu-Hao while Qiu Lei gave him a thumbs up. Han Fei-Fei even cheered for him.


    But even while singing Sun Yu-Hao''s praises, they always remembered to throw Ye Fan under a bus


    along the way.


    By praising one and pushing the other down, it was easy to show Qiu Mu-Cheng the great difference


    between Ye Fan and


    Sun Yu-Hao. They were sure that Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to cave in to Sun Yu-Hao''s charms now.


    But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly looked up from his food and tea and startedughing.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Sun Yu-Hao was having a proud moment and Ye Fan''sughter made him extremely unhappy.


    He was now like a tiger whose tail had been stepped on.


    He hated it the most when othersughed at his dreams. That was as good as looking down on him.


    Ye Fan''sughter sounded definitely like he was mocking Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Talk, you little asshole!" Sun Yu-Hao shouted again.


    Ye Fan didn''t intend to say anything, but since Sun Yu-Hao asked him to, he decided to speak. "Young


    Master Sun, I''m not reallyughing at anything. I just think that you shouldn''t be so idealistic. It''s better


    to be a down to earth person and set realistic goals."


    "Who is Mr Chu? He''s like the stars in the sky, the moon''s reflection in the water, a man you will never


    Nobody can bepared to his talent and nobody cane close to the power he wields. Even if you


    were given 30 years or 50 years or even your entire life, you wouldn''t even get anywhere near. You


    would even find it hard to reach his toes!"ughed Ye Fan. His faintughter carried an arrogance as if


    he ruled the world, and it echoed quietly in the restaurant.


    If Chen Nan were here, she would haveughed till she cried. She would definitely think that this man


    here was really good at overselling himself.


    He had actually said that he was charming, unbothered and incredibly handsome! What a shameless


    fellow!


    But Ye Fan''s face didn''t turn red and his heartrate didn''t increase at all. He just spoke very matter-of-


    factly and wasn''t the least bit embarrassed.


    That was the way things were after all.


    What was wrong with praising himself in front of his wife?


    Nothing!


    Wasn''t it only normal?


    It was helpful for making a couple feel closer to one another and it intensified his charm.


    In any case, Ye Fan wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    But when Sun Yu-Hao heard these words, he exploded. He mmed the table with his palm and stood


    up to yell at Ye Fan.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You country bumpkin, how dare you look down on me! You don''t have the right to despise me! You''re


    just a live-in son-inw from the countryside and you''re worthless!


    How dare you say such things to me! Just because you''re useless, don''t think everyone else is! You


    don''t dare to dream of these things but I do! You can''t achieve any of these things but I definitely will!


    You won''t be able to catch up with Mr Chu in this life, but I can! Who gave you the courage to look


    down on me like that?!"


    Sun Yu-Hao was furious and his words came out in a flurry. His angry words continued to echo in the


    restaurant loudly.


    His malicious and angry gaze was like a sharp knife, ready to slice Ye Fan to pieces anytime.


    He hated it when othersughed at his ideals.


    And Ye Fan had even done this in front of everyone and in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng too. How could Sun


    Yu-Hao take this lying down?


    "Exactly! Yu-Hao was talking, so why did you interrupt him? You''re just a louse from the countryside


    and you wouldn''t even know who Mr Chu is if Yu-Hao hadn''t talked about him! How dare you put on


    airs! Someone who didn''t know better might even think you''re Mr Chu himself!" Han Li chipped in


    angrily as she snorted at Ye Fan.


    "Auntie Li, I told you not to let him eat with us. He''s just here to make trouble. We should just tell him to


    get lost, otherwise it''s so hard to continue eating," Han Fei-Fei remarked equally nastily about Ye Fan.

 Chapter 179 Shes My Woman

    Chapter 179 She''s My Woman


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng saw that everyone was attacking Ye Fan, she quickly cut in and said, "Fei-Fei, if


    you continue being so rude, I will get angry.¡±


    "No matter how bad Ye Fan is, it''s not your ce to say anything about him.¡±


    Han Fei-Fei was upset that Qiu Mu-Cheng was angry with her again. "But Mu-Cheng, why are you only


    fierce to me and not to him?"


    "We didn''t even say anything to him but he insisted on cutting in. We were all having a good chat with


    Yu-Hao but he interrupted us and was even so rude to Yu-Hao. Isn''t it right of us to scold him for doing


    such a thing? Yu-Hao is our guest but he ended up getting so angry because of that country bumpkin!"


    Han Fei-Fei retorted.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red at Ye Fan and was clearly ming him. She was ming him for giving her


    trouble.


    She knew that Ye Fan and Sun Yu-Hao didn''t see eye to eye, especially after their dispute in Jianghai.


    But her family was around today, so he should have held himself back even in a conflict. Wasn''t this


    making it difficult for her?


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t chide Ye Fan in public and was going to teach him a lesson only after they got


    home.


    As a woman, she felt that she had to respect her husband''s pride in front of others.


    "Young Master Sun, I''m sorry about it. He''s always so straight talking like this, but he doesn''t mean any


    harm, so please don''t be angry,¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up apologizing on Ye Fan''s behalf.


    Sun Yu-Hao was a guest after all. If things became ugly, it would be hard for her to be ountable to


    her uncle too.


    "Forget it. Since Mu-Cheng has pleaded on his behalf, then I won''t bother myself with someone of his


    level. But Ye Fan, let me remind you about one thing. It''s important to know who you are and where


    you stand in this world. Otherwise, you might offend someone else next time and not just get yourself


    into trouble, but you might also drag Mu-Cheng down with you. That would be terrible," said Sun Yu-


    Hao coldly. His arrogant voice was filled with disdain.


    "Yu-Hao, you''re so magnanimous! Comee, let''s just focus on eating the good food! Why bother


    ourselves with that useless fellow?" Han Li motioned to everyone to continue eating. After some time,


    she noticed that there wasn''t enough food, so she called a waiter over.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Peng Zhen-Ying had kept an eye on this table all this time. Since there was now a chance to get close


    to Ye Fan, he wasn''t giving up this opportunity.


    "Manager, what specialties does your restaurant serve?" asked Han Li.


    "Thest few pages are all our specialties. We have Kobe beef from Japan, premium steaks supplied


    by Michelin, and there''s also those that we''ve specially picked from free range farms in Europe..." Peng


    Zhen-Ying couldn''t stop rmending the dishes to Han Li.


    "My goodness, such high ss stuff! If that''s the case, then give us one of everything on this page.¡±


    Han Li had never eaten such an expensive meal before, so she was going to make sure she ate her fill.


    Her new son-inw was going to pay anyway.


    "Mum, why did you order so much? We can''t finish so much. You could just order a few side dishes,¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng tried to advise her mother otherwise. She was worried that the final bill would be too


    expensive.


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled, "Mu-Cheng, since our mother wants to eat, then let her be. It''s alright."


    "Look at this daughter of mine, even my son-inw is more filial than she is! Manager, just go ording


    to what I said, one of everything on this page. Also, since Mr Sun is here, how could you just give us


    one bottle? You''ve got to at least give us two bottles. Good thingse in pairs!¡±


    "This...well..." Peng Zhen-Ying hesitated for a while and finally clenched his teeth as he decided to just


    give it his all. "You''re right. Since Young Sir has graced our restaurant with his presence, then one


    bottle of wine isn''t enough. I still have another bottle that I''ve kept for ten years now, so I''ll bring it out in


    a minute."


    Peng Zhen-Ying''s eyes remained on Ye Fan to tell Ye Fan that he was bringing the wine because of


    him and hoped that Ye Fan would remember him for this, otherwise he would have given away his best


    wine for nothing.


    "Also, Manager, since we''ve ordered so much and Mr Sun has actuallye to your restaurant, then


    even if you don''t write our bill off, you should give us 50% or 70% off the bill. That''s alright with you,


    isn''t it?" Han Li was obviously ripping Peng Zhen-Ying off and happily taking advantage of him.


    But Peng Zhen-Ying was quite sporting and replied, "Don''t worry, as long as Young Sir is around, I will


    make sure that the bill is satisfactory." "Haha! That''s great, that''s great!" Han Li was really over the


    moon now. After Peng Zhen-Ying left the table, she started praising Sun Yu-Hao again and couldn''t


    stop putting him on a pedestal.


    "Come, let''s try this precious bottle of Maotai. This sort of wine is really priceless and you can''t buy it


    even if you''ve got the money. I suppose it''ll only appear at an auction...¡± Han Li poured everyone a


    ss of the wine while she talked, except for Ye Fan.


    "Mum, what about Ye Fan''s ss?" Qiu Mu-Cheng reminded her.


    "He doesn''t drink. He can just have water. This is a very expensive bottle of Maotai! Isn''t it a waste to


    let a country bumpkin like him drink it?" Han Li didn''t even nce at Ye Fan and told the rest to go


    ahead and drink.


    "Mu-Cheng, drink it down! How could you just drink a small sip? Are you unhappy that your uncle is


    here?¡± Han Hai continued to egg Qiu Mu-Cheng on.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t refuse and had no choice but to drink the ss down.


    But the moment she put it down, Sun Yu-Hao gave her a toast.


    "Mu-Cheng, since you gave me a toast earlier, I''m returning the toast. It would be rude of me not to


    return it," Sun Yu-Hao said with a smile.


    "Come on, Mu-Cheng, have a drink with Yu-Hao," Han Li and the rest egged her on.


    Qiu Mu-Chen wanted to refuse but everyone was egging her on. She didn''t want to dampen everyone''s


    spirits, so she just said, "Alright, but this is really thest ss."


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng lifted her ss and was about to gulp it down against her own wishes, a


    hand reached out and took the ss from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand.


    "Young Master Sun, I''ll drink this ss for her. Cheers.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled faintly and drank the whole ss down as Qiu Mu-Cheng stared in horror at him.


    Sun Yu-Hao immediately started frowning.


    Han Hai saw that Ye Fan was ruining their ns and immediately blew his top. "Ye Fan! Who do you


    think you are! You think you''re worthy to drink this ss for Mu-Cheng?"


    "Exactly! You''re just a bum! I''m her mother and I didn''t even drink it for her. Who do you think you are!


    How dare you think that you can drink it on behalf of my daughter?!"


    Ye Fan justughed when he heard them yell at him. His face was calm as he exined slowly and


    clearly, "There''s no other reason. It''s just because Qiu Mu-Cheng is MY woman."


    "And because of that, I have the right to drink this ss on her behalf."


    Ye Fan didn''t say these words very loudly, but his low voice made everyone''s heart tremble.


    It was as if he was a king standing at the top of his castle and dering his might to everyone in the


    world.


    Ever since Sun Yu-Hao came, Han Li kept calling him her son-inw and even said he was ''our Yu-


    Hao'', and even Sun Yu-Hao started calling Han Li ''Mum''.


    Did they think that Ye Fan was a pushover? Did they really think Ye Fan was a useless bum who didn''t


    dare to speak up and could only pretend to have heard nothing?


    If not for Qiu Mu-Cheng and the fact that these people were her rtives, Ye Fan would have fallen out


    with them a long time ago.


    Ye Fan was clearly telling them right now whose wife Qiu Mu-Cheng was, and who was truly her man.

 Chapter 180 Whos the Joke?

    Chapter 180 Who''s the Joke?


    "Go to hell! You''re seriously shameless! You''re saying that Mu-Cheng is your wife, but have you asked


    her if she acknowledges you as her husband? You''re just a country bumpkin! Who gave you the


    courage to make derations like that! Mu-Cheng, tell him that you''ve never acknowledged this fellow!


    p this fellow''s face and make him wake up from his dream!¡± Han Li yelled fiercely in anger at Ye Fan


    when she heard what he said and even tried to get Qiu Mu-Cheng on her side.


    "Mum, are you quite done? I''m fine if you throw a tantrum outside the house but now you''re even


    making things ugly in public. Yes, Ye Fan isn''t as rich as some others and he might not be as promising


    either. He''s from a poor family and he''s a live-in son-inw too. But no matter how useless Ye Fan


    might seem, in the eyes of thew, he is still mywfully wedded husband." Qiu Mu-Cheng finally


    couldn''t stand it anymore and exploded right back at her mother. Her pretty eyes were all red now.


    She really had enough of this. Her mother shouted like this at home and she was still yelling about


    outside.


    It was so difficult to just have a meal in peace.


    What made Qiu Mu-Cheng even more upset was how her mother didn''t even ask for her opinion and


    started calling Sun Yu-Hao her son-inw and even got Sun Yu-Hao to call her ''Mum''.


    Didn''t her mother find all of this embarrassing?


    "Why you...you...! Qiu Mu-Cheng! How dare you shout at your own mother over a useless bum! I''ve


    brought you up for nothing!¡± Han Li was so angry she was shaking.


    She wanted her daughter to teach Ye Fan a lesson, but she didn''t expect her daughter to turn on her


    and even speak up for Ye Fan.


    "Han Li, that''s quite enough from you as well. Yu-Hao is here too, so why make things so ugly?¡± Han


    Hai put his chopsticks down and red at his sister, so Han Li shut her mouth too.


    Han Li was always respectful towards this older brother of hers.


    But she was still angry and her expression was very nasty. The way she looked at Ye Fan was even


    more contemptuous now.


    After Han Li kept quiet, Han Hai looked at Ye Fan. "So you actually know how to drink on someone


    else''s behalf, and you think you''re really capable by taking that ss for Mu-Cheng huh!"


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll let you take on everything for her! Don''t me me if you embarrass


    yourself!"


    Han Hai scoffed coldly and told Han Fei-Fei to buy a few bottles of cheaper but equally potent alcohol.


    Han Hai was clearly out to make Ye Fan ck out.


    He wasn''t going to spend that much money on this country bumpkin.


    "Fill his ss to the brim! If you''re a man, then drink up," said Han Hai with a cold smile as he got his


    daughter to fill up Ye Fan''s ss.


    "Hai, you..." But Han Li was more worried about whether her own brother could take it or not.


    "Auntie Li, don''t worry, my dad''s a champion at drinking. My dad is always the one sent to entertain all


    the important people to thepany and he''s never gotten drunk before. Let''s wait for that country


    bumpkin to make a fool of himself," said Han Fei-Fei with a sly look on her face.


    Ye Fan had already started drinking with Han Hai.


    ss after ss went down and they drank every ss in one mouthful.


    "Ye Fan, don''t drink anymore. My uncle can hold his liquor well because he often entertains clients, so


    how are you going to endure more liquor than him?" Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that her uncle was trying to


    get Ye Fan drunk and then watch him make a spectacle of himself.


    But Ye Fan just waved his hand and said, "Mu-Cheng, it''s alright. Since Uncle Hai is proposing a toast,


    then as someone younger, I must return it. As long as Uncle Hai drinks, then I''ll drink too.¡±


    Good gracious. This man was still trying to put on a strong front.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to see if he could still say this after he got all drunk.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t bother about him and let him drink. I''m sure Ye Fan can drink an ocean without


    getting drunk," Sun Yu-Hao chimed in mockingly. He was waiting to watch a good show too.


    Han Fei-Fei and Han Li were also waiting to watch Ye Fan embarrass himself.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was all red from anger. Ye Fan refused to listen to her and continued to


    drink with Han Hai.


    How could Ye Fanpare to Han Hai after Han Hai was so well trained in drinking for so many


    years?


    Wasn''t he just waiting to embarrass himself?


    Eventually Qiu Mu-Cheng gave up trying to persuade Ye Fan.


    "Fine! Drink all you want and just die from it or something. Once you get all drunk I''m just going to


    ignore you!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry her face was distorted.


    But Ye Fan continued to drink as much as Han Hai did. They clinked sses and drank down ss


    after ss of this 50% alcohol level Baijiu.


    They had nearly downed two liters of Baijiu each but Ye Fan looked perfectly fine. His face wasn''t red


    and his heart wasn''t racing. He continued to sitfortably with a smile on his face as he drank with


    Han Hai.


    On the contrary, Han Hai was sweating profusely and both his face and neck were red. He had even


    gone to the bathroom several times already.


    "Dad, why don''t we just drop it?" Han Fei-Fei tried to advise her father to stop because she was feeling


    worried.


    "No way! I''m going to make sure this country bumpkin knows his ce! I''m going to make sure he


    knows how to behave!¡± Han Hai was clearly not backing down and his fury continued to burn against


    Ye Fan.


    He refused to believe that he would lose to a country bumpkin.


    In his anger, Han Hai clinked another seven or eight sses with Ye Fan. Eventually he couldn''t take it


    any longer and copsed to the floor. His entire body convulsed and he kept frothing at the mouth.


    "Dad!¡±


    "Hai!"


    "Call the ambnce! Somebody call an ambnce!¡±


    "This is alcohol poisoning!"


    "How much did he drink?!"


    Han Li and the rest were terribly shocked by the turn of events. The other diners tried to help too but in


    the end, an ambnce came to take Han Hai to the hospital.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng went along to the hospital while the rest remained in Haiyuan Restaurant.


    But after something like that had happened, none of them were in the mood to eat anymore. Ye Fan on


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the other hand, remained calm and drank a cup of tea.


    Han Li was instantly enraged by this act and snatched the teacup from Ye Fan to smash it to the floor.


    PIANG!


    The ceramic cup broke into several pieces as Han Li started another angry tirade.


    ''You actually have the cheek to sit here?!


    Get lost right now! You''re really a shameless piece of trash! If anything happens to my brother, you''re


    doomed!¡± Han Li shrieked at him with reddened eyes.


    Han Fei-Fei was also feeling so hateful that she clenched her teeth at Ye Fan, "You''ve ruined a


    perfectly wonderful dinner! You''d better start praying that my dad is going to be ok, otherwise I won''t let


    you off either! Get lost, you country bumpkin!"


    Sun Yu-Hao also snorted as he said coldly, "You''re just a useless live-in son-inw but you sure


    managed to create a lot of trouble. Aren''t you leaving now?! You''re not wee here at all!"


    "Get lost! Get lost!" Han Li and the rest started shouting at Ye Fan to leave the restaurant.


    Now they really regretted allowing Ye Fan to sit at their table.


    If they had known earlier that this country bumpkin was capable of causing this much trouble, they


    would never have let


    him join them.


    They were now putting all the me and directing all their fury at Ye Fan.


    They never stopped to think that they were the ones who had been humiliating him from the beginning


    and even this drinkingpetition was started by Han Hai first. So Han Hai copsing from alcohol


    poisoning didn''t have anything to do with Ye Fan at all.


    But they didn''t care. Being poor was Ye Fan''s crime and anything that went wrong was definitely Ye


    Fan''s fault because he was born poor and raised in the countryside.


    Since he wasn''t capable or anything like that, he had to be their punching bag.


    Ye Fan didn''t respond to the way they used him and he couldn''t be bothered with them at all.


    He got up and calmly looked at all of them one by one...

 Chapter 181 What Are You Even?

    Chapter 181 What Are You Even?


    Ye Fan scoffed coldly, then turned and left.


    "That stupid country bumpkin has finally left. Auntie Li, if you don''t chase him away now, then when? I


    think you''d better make him divorce Mu-Cheng as soon as possible. Otherwise if this guy suddenly


    goes crazy or something and ends up viting Mu-Cheng, it''ll be toote for regrets," said Han Fei-Fei


    disdainfully as she watched Ye Fan ride his scooter and leave.


    "How dare he! If he dares to be the slightest bit disrespectful to Mu-Cheng, I''m going to break his legs!¡±


    Han Li fumed. Then she turned to look at Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Yu-Hao, don''t worry, I''ll work on Mu-Cheng. She''s just shy in front of us and doesn''t dare to go too


    close to you. Ask her out on a one to one dateter on and she won''t be so reserved anymore. As for


    that useless idiot, don''t worry about him either. I''ll push Mu-Cheng to hurry up and divorce that beggar,"


    Han Li consoled Sun Yu-Hao with some nice sounding words.


    Sun Yu-Hao just smiled faintly and replied, "Mum, I''m fine, I''m not worried. I''m confident of myself. I''m


    sure that between myself and that country bumpkin, Mu-Cheng will definitely make the right decision in


    the end.¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao never cared about Ye Fan at all and never thought of him as a rival.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A rival was only a rival if they couldpete against each other in every way.


    But there was nothing that Ye Fan had that he could use topete with.


    To Sun Yu-Hao, Ye Fan wasn''t fit to be his rival right from the start.


    "Excellent! With these words from you, I''m feeling more assured. Someone who is fit to be my son-in-


    Just at this moment, the specialties Han Li ordered earlier were served.


    Peng Zhen-Ying even came over with another bottle of his most treasured wine.


    "Young Sir, even though this bottle is not as good as the previous one, but I paid quite a bit for this at


    an auction. I couldn''t bear to drink it and kept it for the past ten years, but since you''vee all the


    way here, I..."


    Peng Zhen-Ying made his way towards the table and started talking with a face full of smiles.


    But once he got near the table, he realized that Ye Fan was no longer at the table and started frowning


    immediately.


    "Hmm? Where''s Young Sir?"


    "Who? My son-inw is right here! Are you too drunk to see him or something?¡± Han Liughed as she


    shook her head.


    "No, I''m asking about where the person who was sitting here has gone to. Why are there a few people


    missing from the table?" Peng Zhen-Ying continued to ask.


    Han Li suddenly thought she understood what was going on and said, "Oh, you''re talking about them.


    My brother drank too much and my daughter has gone with him to the hospital. As for that beggar from


    the countryside who was sitting there earlier, we told him to get lost."


    What?!


    "You chased him away?"


    "And you said you told him to get lost?!"


    Peng Zhen-Ying was rooted to the spot in shock. His eyes widened while his pupils narrowed.


    "That''s right. He''s just a useless bum eating and drinking for free anyway, so the mere sight of him


    irritates me. Besides, he''s from the countryside and so letting him eat here is just lowering the


    standards of your beautiful restaurant. If my silly daughter hadn''t insisted on keeping him here, we


    would have chased him out long ago. I hope you don''t mind that we brought someone like that, I


    promise we won''t bring such hooligans to your restaurant ever again." "Also, don''t worry, we didn''t let


    that fellow drink a single drop of that collector''s wine that you gave us earlier. We didn''t want him to ruin


    it.¡±


    Han Li interpreted Peng Zhen-Ying''s frown as his displeasure that they had brought a poor man from


    the countryside to his restaurant, so she kept exining herself.


    She knew that all these high ss restaurants were very particr about their image and wouldn''t let


    anyone improper in.


    But when Peng Zhen-Ying heard these words from Han Li, his eyes widened even further. His


    expression was dark and he finally cursed, "What the hell?!¡±


    "What did you just say?"


    "You didn''t let him drink a single drop of the wine earlier?"


    "That''s right. You were the one who gave us this bottle of wine and since it''s so precious, we had to


    treat it equally preciously. It would be such an insult to let a lowly country bumpkin like him to drink


    something so expensive and it would really be discourteous to you as well," continued Han Li.


    Peng Zhen-Ying was about to cry. His heart was bleeding.


    These two bottles of wine were collector bottles that he had kept away for the past ten years like they


    were his babies. It was impossible to buy these bottles and they were priceless treasures now.


    But in order to butter up to Ye Fan, Peng Zhen-Ying decided to take them out.


    But Peng Zhen-Ying never imagined that his efforts would have gone down the drain like that. Ye Fan


    didn''t get to drink a single drop and this bunch of leeches had tainted it instead.


    "What the fuck just happened?!" Peng Zhen-Ying''s expression became grim as he continued to curse


    in his heart.


    But since so many customers were looking in their direction, he swallowed all his words and didn''t


    scream out at all these bastards in front of him and just walked away.


    "Hey, manager! Manager! Don''t leave! You didn''t give us that bottle of wine! Why are you bringing it


    away?" Han Li was still eyeing that bottle of wine in Peng Zhen-Ying''s hands. She got up and ran after


    him and tried to take the bottle from him.


    She was going to take it home and find a way to sell it off. She was sure it was worth quite a bit.


    "You can forget about having this bottle! Get lost! I''ve already been kind enough for not pping you


    and you dare to ask me for wine? Did you think this wine was really for all of you? Without Young Sir


    around, what are all of you even?" Peng Zhen-Ying snapped at her and wished he could just kick them


    all to death.


    He had kept these for ten years and didn''t even dare to drink a drop. Instead, these leeches had


    benefitted! Anyone would be angry! Peng Zhen-Ying was already being kind by not trampling them in


    public. But this shameless woman was actually running after him for this bottle.


    Peng Zhen-Ying couldn''t stand it and pushed Han Li aside as he continued cursing at her as he left.


    Han Li was so confused.


    What was going on?


    His attitude was so subservient earlier. How did he suddenly turn 180 degrees around?


    And he even dared to push her!


    "How dare you! Young Master Sun here is MY son-inw! How dare you push me! Yu-Hao, go and


    make that old fellow apologize to me!" Han Li was fuming mad and felt nothing but embarrassment.


    But Qiu Lei stopped her. "Enough, that''s quite enough now. Did you think this is your house? Besides,


    Yu-Hao isn''t really our son-inw yet. Once our daughter marries him officially, you cane back and


    make the manager apologize to you again."


    To him, the only person at the table who was worthy of Peng Zhen-Ying''s respect was Sun Yu-Hao.


    The rest of them weren''t worthy, so Peng Zhen-Ying''s behavior was understandable.


    After Qiu Lei persuaded her, Han Li decided to drop the matter.


    But it was clear that they couldn''t go on eating anymore.


    "That''s it for today. Qiu Lei, go and get the check," said Han Li loudly on purpose. She secretly stole a


    nce at Sun Yu-Hao while saying this.


    "Mum, Dad, tonight will be my treat. I hope both of you can help to put in a good word for me in front of


    Mu-Cheng."


    Just as Han Li had expected, Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t going to let her foot the bill.


    "Oh but how could I let you do that?" Han Li pretended to refuse him a few times for show.


    They soon reached the cashier as they


    "Miss, the table nearest to the window," said Sun Yu-Hao as he pulled a credit card out to foot the bill.


    The cashier smiled and said, "Sir, your total bill for tonight is..."


    It''s...It''s HOW MUCH?!


    Sun Yu-Hao''s entire face twitched when he heard the amount and froze on the spot.

 Chapter 182 None of You Is Leaving!

    Chapter 182 None of You Is Leaving!


    "Say that again?"


    "How much did you say?"


    Sun Yu-Hao waspletely bewildered when he heard the total amount and frowned as he asked the


    cashier to repeat herself.


    The cashier continued to smile professionally and repeated, "Sir, your total bill adds up to $693,600. Is


    there a problem?"


    Sun Yu-Hao initially thought he had heard her wrongly. But when he heard the cashier repeat herself,


    he was really bbergasted now.


    "690 grand?"


    "You''ve got to be kidding!?


    "Those few dishes would be a few thousand at most. How did you get this total figure? I''ve got money


    but I''m not going to let you cheat me out of it!"


    Sun Yu-Hao was starting to get angry.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was a high ss restaurant, but it wasn''t as if Sun Yu-Hao hadn''t been to one. He


    and his father had given a high ranking government official a treat before and it only came up to slightly


    more than 70 thousand. How could his bill tonight be close to 700 thousand instead?


    "What the hell is this! Where''s your manager? I demand to see your manager! Is this how he treats


    important guests? Does he think I''m a pushover? Or does he think I''m willing to just throw money


    away?!" Sun Yu-Hao was fuming mad. Nobody would be happy to be treated as a fool like that.


    But Han Li consoled him by saying, "Yu-Hao, don''t worry. It''s just 690 thousand. After the discount, it


    could be only 69 thousand."


    "Remember? The manager promised to give us a discount earlier."


    These words reminded Sun Yu-Hao.


    "That''s true. Fine then. Give us that discount and bill me for 69 thousand then." It was a little expensive


    for a bill to hit close to a 100 thousand, but at least Sun Yu-Hao could ept that figure.


    But the cashier raised an eyebrow. "Discount? I''m sorry sir, but we''re not doing any promotions at the


    moment."


    What the...


    "You''re just a cashier and you don''t know anything! Get your manager here! Tell him that Mr Sun is


    here to foot the bill and get him toe and handle this personally!" Han Li immediately yelled.


    Peng Zhen-Ying had juste back down and heard Han Li. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who''s


    asking for me?"


    "Manager Peng, it''s these customers here. They''ve finished their food but they don''t want to pay up,


    and they insist that I give them a discount," exined the cashier when she saw Peng Zhen-Ying.


    Han Li had also noticed Peng Zhen-Ying walking over and immediately said very coldly to him with an


    arrogance in her voice, "Manager Peng, it''s good that you''re here. Mr Sun here is my son-inw and


    we''re here to eat as a family. Since you know my son-inw, then as we agreed earlier, you don''t have


    to waive the bill but you could just bill us 10% of the total. You can take it as a gift to me and a gift to


    my son-inw. Don''t worry, my son-inw and I will always remember this favor."


    Han Li thought that Peng Zhen-Ying was rude to her earlier because he didn''t know that she was Sun


    Yu-Hao''s mother-inw. So she quickly identified herself as that when Peng Zhen-Ying walked over.


    "Mr Sun? Which Mr Sun?" Peng Zhen-Ying raised an eyebrow as he heard Han Li keep mentioning a


    Mr Sun. Was the surname of that young man they chased away Sun?


    "What do you mean by which Mr Sun? Of course it''s the one whom you respect so much and


    presented the wine to! Mr Sun Yu-Hao is my son-inw," proimed Han Li proudly as she stuck her


    chin out and pointed towards Sun Yu-Hao next to her.


    Sun Yu-Hao also had a look of arrogance on his face as he said, "Hello, Manager Peng."


    "Hello my foot! So this Mr Sun is you?! Who the hell do you think YOU are? I respect you so much?


    Are you even worthy of my respect?" Peng Zhen-Ying was about to go mad.


    He got it now. These idiots thought that the Young Sir he was referring to was this stupid young fellow


    called Sun Yu-Hao here.


    "Xiaoxin, have you processed their bill yet? Remember to count that bottle of wine too, as well as that


    teacup they damaged.


    That''s part of a tea set from a famous ceramic artist in Jingdezhen and ruining one piece is as good as


    ruining the whole set. Charge the whole set to them," Peng Zhen-Ying said to the cashier.


    The cashier nodded and replied, "Manager, I''ve already input everything as per your instructions


    earlier, so the total is $693,600." "Excellent. Round it off to just $690,000 then. Please pay up, Young


    Master Sun!" Peng Zhen-Ying put his hands behind his back and smiled coldly.


    But Han Li and the rest were floored. "What do you mean by $690,000?! Didn''t you say you would only


    charge us 10% of the bill?!¡±


    "And that bottle of wine! Didn''t you say you were giving it to us? Why are you charging us for it? That''s


    cheating us! That''s cheating..."


    That''s not cheating!


    Peng Zhen-Ying couldn''t stand the screaming and shouting Han Li anymore and pped her to the


    floor.


    Han Li clutched her face and started crying from her shock.


    But Peng Zhen-Ying couldn''t be bothered. He continued to fume, "Charge only 10%?"


    "Give wine away to you?" "The whole lot of you aren''t worth anything! You''re just a pile of dog poo! I


    was trying to butter up to that Young Sir, not you idiots. How dare you ask me for a discount!"


    "Besides, I was giving that wine to the Young Sir! But all of you drank it without giving him a single


    drop! If you don''t pay for it, who will?"


    Peng Zhen-Ying was incensed just thinking about it. These idiots even still dared to mention it! It was


    little wonder that Peng Zhen-Ying had flown into such a rage and just pped Han Li earlier.


    Peng Zhen-Ying''s aggressive reaction shocked everyone and their faces paled. There was fear in their


    eyes and nobody dared to say anything.


    "Aren''t you going to pay up?! Not a single cent short!" Peng Zhen-Ying roared again.


    Sun Yu-Hao gulped as he stammered, "Mr...Mr Peng, could I transfer the money tomorrow? I don''t


    have enough in my card now.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s card limit was only $100,000. A sum of nearly 700 thousand would take him a bit to


    transfer as well.


    He didn''t think they would eat so much and thought $100,000 was more than enough to cover the bill.


    Nobody expected things to turn out this way.


    "Not enough money? That''s not my problem. If you don''t pay up, none of you is leaving this ce!


    Security! Watch these fellows closely. If you let any of them escape, you''re fired on the spot!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, all of them were detained in Haiyuan Restaurant and watched over like a bunch of dogs. All


    the other customers were snorting and sniggering at them like they were looking at a bunch of fools.


    A nice dinner had actually turned out like this. They were so embarrassed and really felt like digging a


    hole and hiding themselves inside right now.


    "Yu-Hao, aren''t you a rich man''s son? Why don''t you call your father and ask him to transfer the money


    over? It''s so embarrassing to be stuck here just because we can''t pay up..." Han Li continued to whine.


    "Do I need you to tell me? Can''t you see that I''m trying to think of something?" Sun Yu-Hao retorted


    with a dark expression on his face.


    If she wasn''t Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother, Sun Yu-Hao would have kicked this stupid woman to death by


    now.


    She actually dared to say such a thing to him?


    If she hadn''t ordered so much at the end, smashed a teacup and kept trying to take that bottle of wine,


    they wouldn''t have ended up in this predicament now!

 Chapter 183 Getting Their Just Desserts

    Chapter 183 Getting Their Just Desserts


    Sun Yu-Hao had already taken a look at the receipt earlier.


    Just that teacup in Ye Fan''s hands that Han Li had smashed cost $80,000 on its own.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t think Peng Zhen-Ying was pulling a fast one on them either. He had seen such tea


    sets before too. Both the teapot and the teacups were part of the same batch and so the color was


    identical. The most important part was that the design on each teacup formed oneplete pattern as


    well.


    Now that Han Li had smashed one of them, it was as if there was now a crack in a unique ceramic


    piece, and that greatly decreased the value of this tea set.


    Destroying one part was as good as destroying the entire set.


    It really wasn''t surprising that Peng Zhen-Ying was making thempensate the restaurant with


    $80,000.


    But of course, the most expensive item was that collector''s wine.


    That bottle alone cost $400,000 already.


    So after adding it all up, it dide up to more than $600,000.


    So Sun Yu-Hao didn''t have anything to say against the establishment after seeing the receipt.


    But he secretly swore to himself to never bring Han Li out to eat ever again. Over his dead body.


    Even after he really married Qiu Mu-Cheng, he was going to stay far, far away from this Han Li.


    There was no way he would live in the same house as this crazy bitch.


    While Han Li and the rest were stuck in Haiyuan Restaurant, Ye Fan had gone to the hospital to


    apany Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Han Hai had been sent to the hospital in time and he wasn''t too heavily poisoned either. After a brief


    period of treatment and some medicine, Han Hai was going to be okay after a good rest.


    "Is Uncle Hai ok?" Ye Fan asked with a chuckle as he walked over to Qiu Mu-Cheng in the ward.


    "You still dare tough! My uncle has turned out like this all because of you," used Qiu Mu-Cheng


    as she red angrily at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan put his hands up and looked all innocent. "Mu-Cheng, you can''t me me for this."


    "Uncle Hai was the one trying to make me drunk. I was just apanying him. I didn''t expect him to


    put up such a strong front and end up getting alcohol poisoning instead,"ughed Ye Fan as he shook


    his head.


    "Alright, just shut up now. Once my mum and Fei-Fei gets here, you''re going to get a good scolding."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that this was not Ye Fan''s fault at all. Han Hai brought this upon himself.


    But so what if she knew that? As long as Han Hai was the one lying here, then Ye Fan would still get


    scolded.


    "They can scold me all they want. I''m already so used to it anyway. As long as my wife understands


    me," said Ye Fan with a faint smile. He looked like he didn''t care anymore and wasn''t bothered by his


    impending doom.


    The room was suddenly quiet and the dim light swayed slightly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was next to the bed while Ye Fan was leaning against the table next to her.


    Neither of them spoke and just enjoyed the gentle breezeing in from the window.


    Han Hai was in a deep sleep and didn''t look like he was going to wake up soon.


    It was a rare moment where Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were alone together. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cheeks


    were still flushed from drinking earlier and she sighed quietly.


    "Ye Fan, wouldn''t it be nice if we had our own ce? Then you wouldn''t have to get scolded by my


    parents all day and let them pick on you. It''ll be so nice if it was just the two of us." Perhaps Qiu Mu-


    Cheng was really drunk. She seldom spoke to Ye Fan about her thoughts like that.


    Ye Fan started to smile. "Two of us? I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Oh? Why? You mean you prefer to let my mum scold you all day?" Qiu Mu-Cheng got a little annoyed


    and decided that Ye Fan was really an idiot. She was considering his feelings but he didn''t seem to


    care for it.


    "That''s not what I was referring to. I meant that just having two in the house isn''t a good thing. It''ll be


    better if we have a few kids too. Having my wife and children in the same house would really be nice."


    Ye Fan was still speaking when Qiu Mu-Cheng felt her face redden in embarrassment. She picked up a


    pillow from the bed and threw it hard at Ye Fan.


    "Go and die! Who''s your wife and children?! And you even want more than one? Dream on! I''ll never


    bear you any, you shameless twat!" Qiu Mu-Cheng scolded him in embarrassment.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reddened face under the dim light was so beautiful that even the flowers in bloom


    outside the window looked away sadly.


    For that one moment, Ye Fan suddenly had an urge to embrace this mesmerizing woman in front of


    him.


    And he really acted on it.


    The more surprising thing was that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t protest nor move aside as her charming and


    slightly inebriated face watched Ye Fan came closer to her with open arms.


    But at this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone suddenly rang.


    This sudden sound made Qiu Mu-Cheng snap out of her daze. Her face was ever redder now as she


    got startled and quickly avoided Ye Fan''s embrace to pick up the call.


    "Mu-Cheng,e and save me! Your mother has been detained!"


    What?!


    "Mum, don''t cry. Tell me what happened?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was so shocked that her face instantly paled.


    After Han Li cried and wailed for a long time while telling her story, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally pieced the


    whole thing together.


    "$700,000?! My god, what on earth did you guys eat?!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally floored by this


    astronomical figure.


    Han Li sounded guilty as she replied in a quiet voice, "Nothing really, it''s just that we broke one piece of


    a tea set and drank a bottle of very expensive wine..."


    In no time, Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily hung up on her mother.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan was curious because he didn''t know what happened.


    "Don''t talk about it. I can''t believe it. Can you believe it? My mum and the rest actually chalked up a


    $700,000 bill?"


    "I can''t be bothered. Since they managed to chalk up such an amount, they can bear the responsibility


    of paying it off. I don''t have so much money anyway." Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that she was


    shaking.


    Ye Fan was gleeful when he heard this.


    He had pretty much guessed that this would happen.


    He figured that the manager at Haiyuan Restaurant must have charged them for that bottle of wine he


    gave away.


    It wasn''t difficult to make a guess. That was a bottle of extremely fine wine and Peng Zhen-Ying had


    made the difficult decision of giving it away only because he wanted to get close to Ye Fan.


    But instead of getting any closer to Ye Fan, Han Li and the rest had finished it off. And worse still, they


    had even chased Ye Fan away.


    Without Ye Fan around, Peng Zhen-Ying wasn''t going to be polite to them either and he was going to


    collect every single cent owed to the restaurant. Since they couldn''t pay up, then of course the


    restaurant was going to detain them until they could.


    Nobody was to me. They were getting their just desserts.


    Ye Fan had initially meant to apany them until they finished footing the bill. With him around, the


    manager would either waive the entire bill or just charge them 10-20% of the bill, and that bottle of wine


    would definitely havee free of charge.


    But since those people looked down on Ye Fan and chased him away, they ended up bringing this


    upon themselves. They couldn''t me anyone for that.


    Eventually Han Li, Qiu Lei, Sun Yu-Hao and Han Fei-Fei were stuck in the restaurant overnight, and


    Sun Yu-Hao only managed to find someone to transfer the money the next morning before the four of


    them could finally go home with their tails between their legs.


    After embarrassing himself so badly, Sun Yu-Hao didn''t dare to stay at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ce anymore


    and checked himself into a hotel instead.


    As for Han Hai, he only woke up on the second night.


    When the first person he saw was Ye Fan, Han Hai''s face reddened and he was too embarrassed to


    even say anything.


    What a disgrace.


    He was the one who thought of making Ye Fan drink until he dropped. But in the end, nothing


    happened to Ye Fan while he got alcohol poisoning and was sent to the hospital instead.


    Just thinking about it made him feel ashamed of himself.


    After regaining consciousness, Han Hai also decided to stay in a hotel instead.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was almost upon them and they had to get down to serious business, so


    neither Han Hai nor Sun Yu-Hao were interested in going after Qiu Mu-Cheng for the time being.


    Indeed, Han Hai and Sun Yu-Hao were in Yunzhou not so much because of Qiu Mu-Cheng, but


    because of that auction that was happening on the night of the MidAutumn Festival.

 Chapter 184 What the Heck Is Going On?

    Chapter 184 What the Heck Is Going On?


    Without Han Hai and the rest, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had gone back to the way it used to be. Only Han


    Li would start whining about how the manager at Haiyuan Restaurant had tricked them that night.


    "So much for being the general manager of Haiyuan Restaurant. In order to sell off that bottle of wine,


    he pretended to know Yu-Hao and even brought food and wine over so politely. What a ruse! He


    actually managed to cheat nearly $700,000 out of us."


    "I don''t think that''s some high ss restaurant at all. It''s just a ce that cheats their customers of their


    money!"


    Han Li was still aggrieved by what happened that night at Haiyuan Restaurant. She couldn''t believe


    that they had been yed out like that. The manager said he was giving the wine away but forced them


    to pay for it. She had just smashed one tiny teacup and he charged her so much for it. They had a prior


    agreement to charge them less and that turned out to be a lie as well. The worst part was, the


    restaurant refused to let them go even though they promised to send the money the next day, and the


    four of them had to stay overnight in the restaurant.


    Han Li had never been so embarrassed in her entire life.


    "What do you think Yu-Hao will think after paying so much for dinner? Do you think he would see us as


    people who don''t know our limits and have a bad impression of us?" Han Li was getting worried during


    dinnertime.


    Qiu Lei consoled her, "It''s going to be just fine. $700,000 is a lot of money to us, but Yu-Hao is so rich


    and this tiny amount isn''t going to affect his impression of us..."


    The two of them consoled themselves like this because they were just afraid of losing this potential


    wealthy son-inw.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was speechless when she heard what her parents said. She just pretended not to have


    heard them and couldn''t be bothered to interrupt them


    either.


    Ye Fan also ate quietly but he was feeling very amused inside.


    He didn''t expect the general manager of the restaurant to be so vicious either. Peng Zhen-Ying had


    actually billed Sun Yu-Hao so much just because he wasn''t around and even detained the four of them


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    for not being able to pay up.


    "That Sun Yu-Hao must be feeling terribly embarrassed too, I suppose," thought Ye Fan to himself


    gleefully.


    But even though things had turned out like that, it was clear that Han Li and the rest still didn''t


    understand what happened to them that night.


    They just thought that Peng Zhen-Ying had tricked them by pretending to know Sun Yu-Hao and giving


    them wine on that pretext. Then after they had finished the wine, he suddenly turned on them and


    forced them to pay up.


    "What a scheme! We''re such intelligent and sharp people but we actually fell for this," sighed Qiu Lei.


    He just felt that city folk were really too good at such schemes.


    Ye Fan just listened to them and smiled with talking.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spotted Ye Fan''s smirk and red at him as she hissed quietly, "Wipe that silly smile off!


    Finish your food and go with me to the mallter."


    "Yes, dear!" Ye Fan replied instantly.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival wasing soon, so Qiu Mu-Cheng had to buy some things for the family.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s BFF, Su Qian, had just called half an hour ago to ask Qiu Mu-Cheng to go shopping


    with her, and even specially asked Qiu Mu-Cheng to bring Ye Fan along.


    Of course Ye Fan knew that Su Qian hadn''t called him along because she fancied him. He knew that


    she wanted him around only to help them to carry things.


    But he didn''t make a fuss about it and agreed to tag along.


    There was nothing wrong in getting a husband to carry things for his wife anyway.


    Ye Fan was more than happy to do this.


    After they were done with dinner, Su Qian drove to their ce and picked up Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye


    Fan.


    It was nearly time for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    All the shopping malls were filled with festivities.


    The malls were all having promotions and there were boxes and boxes of mooncakes piled up at the


    entrances and in the most prominent spots.


    "These days, you can only see such festivities happening in a mall huh," sighed Ye Fan while shaking


    his head. He stood at the entrance to the mall and looked around at how lively and noisy the mall was.


    "What are you mumbling about over there? You''ve got to keep up with us! If you''re going to walk so


    slowly just because you''re carrying some things, then there''s no point in calling you along," Su Qian


    hurried him impatiently.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say and just eximed, "I say, my beautiful Miss Su, why did you buy so


    many things? Even if you''re rich, this isn''t the way to spend money.¡±


    "How many bags do you have already? Why do you still want to buy more?"


    Ye Fan had finally understood how frightening these rich men''s daughters could be. Ye Fan was


    drowning in handbags but Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t look like they were stopping anytime


    soon.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t too bad though. She had bought a number of things, but they were all practical


    household items and the most expensive thing she bought was a $200 lipstick. Meanwhile, Su Qian


    was nuts. She had bought five pairs of high heels and they were the same design too.


    She said she didn''t know which color to choose, so she ended up just buying one of every color.


    Ye Fan was speechless. He didn''t know anybody who bought things like that.


    People in ancient times were right after all. The most difficult people to feed were cheapskates and


    women.


    "My wife is still the best after all. She knows how to live simply and save money for the family," Ye Fan


    felt so relieved inside.


    His wife was better afterparing her to others.


    "Shut up! How dare you call me ¡®beautiful Miss Su''! Are you trying to hit on me? Spit it out now! Are you


    interested in me because I''m pretty?! TSK! Country bumpkins like you are the worst, always looking at


    other women even though you''re already married. Mu-Cheng, are you seriously not getting rid of this


    man?¡±


    Su Qian was very confident of her charm, so even though Ye Fan had just said it out of frustration, Su


    Qian actually thought he was trying to hit on her.


    In the end, Su Qian stuck her chin out and looked down at Ye Fan as she arrogantly dered, "I''m


    adored by everyone in the world, so it''s only normal that you would also be attracted to me. But I''ll tell


    you right now - forget it."


    "Besides the fact that you''re not worthy of me, the more important part is that I already have someone


    in mind. I will only be Mr Chu''s woman. I''ll marry nobody else but him!"


    "Do you know who Mr Chu is? At Mount Tai, he saved all of Jiangdong all by himself, and all the big


    shots of Jiangdong consider him their leader, so now he rules over Jiangdong. He''s someone so high


    up, I suppose a louse like you has never heard of him."


    The more Su Qian went on, the more distant her eyes looked, and there was a strange gleam in her


    eyes. When she mentioned Mr Chu, her voice was filled with reverence and admiration, and she


    sounded like she couldn''t wait to give Mr Chu a child.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother about what Su Qian was saying at first and just sat down to drink some water.


    At first, Ye Fan thought that Su Qian was just talking about some ssmate or old friend of hers. But


    when he heard Su Qian mention the fight at Mount Tai, he got startled and spat all the water in his


    mouth out.


    COUGH COUGH!


    "Mr...Mr Chu?"


    "Did you...did you say...you''re marrying nobody else but him?"


    "Please don''t do that!"


    Ye Fan''s face fell and he started choking on his water. He was on the verge of tears already.


    Good god!


    His wife''s BFF was in love with him?!


    What the heck was going on?


    His wife will chop him to pieces if she knew about it!

 Chapter 185 The Mistress

    Chapter 185 The Mistress


    "Ye Fan, what did you say?! What do you mean by that! Are you looking down on me? Can''t I dream?!"


    Ye Fan''s reaction really angered Su Qian.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Su Qian was so angry that she was trembling. Her face was all red and she continued to shout angrily


    at him.


    "You''re just a penniless and worthless live-in son-inw! You have no right tough at me! Just you


    wait! One day, I''ll marry Mr Chu and hold his hand as we get back at you! ARGH! It makes me so


    angry! Mu-Cheng! Watch that husband of yours!" Su Qian was so annoyed as she spoke and she


    looked like a cat whose fur was all standing on end.


    She never thought that a bumbling viger like Ye Fan would dare tough at her dreams.


    Ye Fan realized that she misunderstood him and quickly tried to exin himself, "You''re mistaken,


    that''s not what I meant." "Then what did you mean? When I said I wanted to marry Mr Chu, your


    reaction was so violent. If you''re not looking down on me and not thinking that Mr Chu would never fall


    for me, then what?!¡± Su Qian roared fiercely at Ye Fan. Her face was all red from being angry.


    Ye Fan had a bitter look on his face and figured that he must have hit a sore spot, so he quickly tried to


    sound nice, "Miss Su, you''ve really misunderstood me. It''s not that I think you''re not worthy of Mr Chu,


    but Mr Chu isn''t worthy of you."


    "You''re so young and beautiful, while that Mr Chu might be some middle aged man. How could


    someone so old be worthy of such a youthful and pretty youngdy like yourself?¡±


    Ye Fan was really going all out on an attempt to kill off Su Qian''s obsession with him, and even started


    to say terrible things about himself.


    But Su Qian continued to look as determined as ever. "And so what if he''s old?"


    "Older men are more charming and they know how to dote on women. I like them old! Why is that any


    of your business?!"


    "I...I..." Ye Fan was taken aback by this reaction and wanted to go on.


    "What! Just shut up! Hearing you talk makes me angry!" Su Qian obviously disliked Ye Fan even more


    now and couldn''t even stand the sight of him.


    "I''m so annoyed, I don''t want to shop anymore. Mu-Cheng, let''s go get ourselves some drinks."


    After what Ye Fan said, Su Qian lost interest in shopping. After paying for her purchases, they went to


    a cafe for some drinks.


    "Qianqian? You''re here to shop too? What a coincidence! Come and sit with us!"


    Su Qian didn''t expect to see some women with a pile of shopping bags enjoying coffee in the cafe she


    just set foot into.


    These women were all beautifully made up and dressed in branded clothing from head to toe. They


    were clearly either rich men''s daughters or rich men''s wives.


    Besides that, Ye Fan also realized that they had bought as much as Su Qian or more, and they even


    had an assistant with them just to carry their shopping bags.


    "Why, hello Mrs Lin. What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here.¡±


    Su Qian gave a friendly smile, but her heart had sunk.


    Why did she run into them here?


    "Qianqian, are they your rtives?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked as she looked at how thesedies seemed to


    be very wealthy.


    Su Qian whispered, "They''re not my rtives. They''re business partners of my dad and my brother.


    The one talking to me is Han Wenxue. She looks pretty young, doesn''t she? She''s probably around our


    age. But she''s really something. She became a mistress of some bigpany''s CEO and eventually


    married him even though he''s 50 or 60 already. She always apanies her husband to eat with my


    dad and I got to know her because my dad dragged me along thest time they ate together."


    "They''re a bunch of materialistic and scheming women, so you''d better watch out."


    Su Qian clearly didn''t like them, especially those who married someone twice her age for the sake of


    money like Han Wenxue. She was even a mistress who wrecked someone else''s marriage. But since


    she was considered a friend of her father''s, she couldn''t be rude either.


    "Qianqian,e over and sit with us. And don''t call me Mrs Lin, it makes us sound like we''re


    strangers. Just call me Wenxue," said Han Wenxue as she waved them over to sit.


    But when she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan standing behind Su Qian, sheughed and asked,


    "Qianqian, you''re not bad. One assistant is so pretty, while your other assistant is pretty cute even


    though he isn''t dressed very well. He''s pleasant looking"


    "Young man, how much does your boss pay you every month? I''ll pay you double if you work for me,"


    Han Wenxue asked Ye Fan cheekily.


    Su Qian immediately replied awkwardly, "Wenxue, you''re mistaken. They''re not my subordinates. This


    is my best friend, Qiu Mu-Cheng, and he''s her husband."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng?" Han Wenxue raised an eyebrow as if she had heard of this name before. Then she


    burst outughing. "Don''t tell me she''s the third daughter of the Qiu family? She married some useless


    bum three years ago. The news of her getting a live-in husband was big news in Yunzhou back then.


    Don''t tell me that''s really you?"


    "Oh my goodness, I can''t believe I''m actually seeing you for the first time today after hearing so much


    about you. Miss Qiu,e over and have a seat. Fang, get Miss Qiu a cup of coffee." Han Wenxue


    sounded friendly, but it didn''t take a genius to know that Han Wenxue was being sarcastic and was


    mocking Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng like she was looking at a clown.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could sense everyone''s odd gaze, so she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    Su Qian quickly tried to change the topic to make it less awkward for her BFF.


    "Wenxue, your ne is really pretty. How much did it cost?"


    "This? Is it really nice? If you like it, you can have it. It wasn''t very expensive, just a few hundred


    thousand," Han Wenxue spoke calmly to show off as she chatted with the otherdies at the table.


    But women generally talked about nothing else but clothes, jewelry and bags. And of course, men.


    "Qianqian, have you heard about a Mr Chu who became famous in Jiangdong recently?"


    "I heard that he suddenly appeared a few days ago and became the king of Jiangdong overnight. Even


    Yunzhou''s Li Er is filled with respect for him," Han Wenxue eximed.


    Su Qian immediately perked up at this topic. "Wow, Wenxue, you know about Mr Chu too?¡±


    "I was at that battle that made Mr Chu famous! Mr Chu was so cool! It was as if he just drew a line


    across the sky and sent that bad guy flying! It was like watching a movie!"


    Su Qian and Han Wenxue were suddenly like long lost friends and couldn''t stop talking about this.


    They were filled with so much excitement and were so animated, they were like two teenage fangirls.


    Ye Fan felt his eyelid twitch nonstop.


    He decided that it was better to keep his identity a secret after all. He didn''t want to be harassed by


    women like Su Qian.


    "What? You mean Mr Chu might appear at the Mid-Autumn Festival Auction? And it''s held in Yunzhou?


    OH MY GAAAAWDD. Are you serious? So I might be able to finally see Mr Chu in person?!" Su Qian


    was going crazy with excitement.


    Han Wenxue nodded with a smile. Even her voice carried a tinge of arrogance and smugness because


    she thought she was very well informed. "That''s right."


    "On top of that, I know that Mr Chu is going to put up something mysterious for the auction too."

 Chapter 186 The Difference Between People

    Chapter 186 The Difference Between People


    What?!


    "Wenxue, are you serious? I have to go for this auction now. I have to get that mysterious item that Mr


    Chu is putting up!¡± dered Su Qian confidently as she sped her hands together tightly.


    Han Wenxue looked at her and just shook her head as sheughed. "Qianqian, you''re thinking of this


    matter too simply. Everyone''s eye is on this auction and all the big shots in Jiangdong areing for


    this auction, so it''s really going to be hard to get a ticket.¡±


    "You have to be worth at least a few billion to even step into the auction. And that''s not a guarantee


    either. Thankfully my husband is well connected and knows all the right people, so we managed to get


    two tickets long ago."


    Han Wenxue even carefully took the two entry tickets out from her bag as she spoke and waved them


    in front of Su Qian.


    "Wow! Your husband is amazing!


    "He actually managed to get tickets?!"


    "I''m so envious!"


    All thedies around Han Wenxue eximed politely and seemed so envious.


    Su Qian''s eyes were gleaming too, but she didn''t try to fawn over Han Wenxue like the otherdies.


    Instead, she made a call to her older brother.


    She knew that Han Wenxue was purposely showing off how powerful her husband was so that


    everyone would fawn over her and make her feel good. But Su Qian wasn''t letting her have her way. If


    Han Wenxue could get tickets, she could get tickets too!


    "Hey, I heard that Mr Chu is going for the Mid-Autumn Festival Auction. Get me some tickets? Just two


    will do," Su Qian pleaded with her brother.


    "How could you say such things! I don''t care, I want tickets!"


    Su Qian threw a tantrum but didn''t get her way. She hung up with a dejected look on her face.


    The smile on Han Wenxue''s face only grew brighter now. "Qianqian, I told you. Only the most powerful


    and wealthiest people get to go for this auction. Most people won''t be able to."


    Han Wenxue had said these words so arrogantly as if she was some princess.


    "But...I have two more additional tickets here. So if you want one, let me know?"


    "Really?!"


    "Wenxue, give them to me! I want to widen my horizons too!"


    "Wenxue, me too!!"


    All thedies around Han Wenxue started fighting over the tickets and they were clearly trying hard to


    butter up to Han Wenxue.


    But Su Qian clenched her teeth in anger when she saw that snobbish and smug look on Han Wenxue''s


    face.


    Han Wenxue was clearly doing this on purpose. She wanted others to beg her.


    Su Qian didn''t care for her stupid tickets.


    She wasn''t going to beg anyone for such a thing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was going home to think of something. She was sure she could get her hands on a ticket.


    Su Qian turned her nose up and was prepared to leave. She didn''t want to stay here and watch how


    disgustingly conceited that Han Wenxue could get.


    "Chengcheng, let''s go."


    "Chengcheng, what are you doing?!"


    Just as Su Qian was about to call Qiu Mu-Cheng to leave with her, she realized that Qiu Mu-Cheng


    ignored her and walked towards Han Wenxue instead.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng gritted her teeth as if she had made a very important decision. She looked at Han


    Wenxue and said in a low voice, "Hello, Mrs Lin. Could I have one of those auction tickets?¡±


    "Oh? You want a ticket too?" Han Wenxueughed and asked Qiu Mu-Cheng back sarcastically.


    There was great disdain and contempt as well as mocking in that voice. It was as if Han Wenxue had


    heard the biggest joke in her life.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng continued, "I can buy the ticket from you, as long as you''re willing to sell it.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up at Han Wenxue. There was a strange determination in her pretty eyes.


    "Oh my, you even want to buy the ticket from me! Someone with a live-in husband wants to buy a ticket


    from me! HAHA!" The glee on Han Wenxue''s face became even more apparent.


    All the other beautifully dresseddies with herughed along. Their sarcasticughter was really ear


    piercing.


    "Miss Qiu, my husband had to give someone important a treat and even gave some presents away in


    order to get these tickets, and he spent nearly $2 million on everything. But since Miss Qiu wants to


    buy the tickets, I''ll give you a discount and sell it to you for $1 million. How''s that? Can you afford it?¡±


    Han Wenxue continued to mock Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately paled.


    She fell silent and finally hung her head.


    She had decided earlier that as long as it cost less than $100,000, she would buy it. But she had


    underestimated the value of this ticket.


    "HAHA! Miss Qiu, why are you silent? Can''t afford it? You can''t even afford a million and you dare to


    attend a high ss event like this? Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing yourself? I told you already that


    everyone attending the auction are the most powerful and wealthiest of Jiangdong, and you''ve got to


    be worth at least a few billion. You''re just an ordinary person and the wife of a live-in husband no less.


    Listen to me, you''re never going to enter that circle. Even if you go, you''d just be asking to be


    humiliated and you''d just embarrass yourself," Han Wenxue continued tough at her without holding


    back and used a haughty voice to talk to Qiu Mu-Cheng. But the sarcasm and mocking in her voice


    was so apparent.


    It was as if a rich and powerful woman was looking down at a beggar.


    She didn''t even leave Qiu Mu-Cheng a single shred of dignity.


    "Exactly! She wants to attend this sort of event with her status?"


    "Can''t she tell that she''s not eligible at all?"


    "She''s too poor to even pay $1 million up front and she wants to get a ticket from Wenxue?" All the


    otherdies around Han Wenxue started mocking Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bent her head even more now. Her face waspletely pale and she felt a sense of


    helplessness wash over her.


    "Enough! All of you have gone too far! How could you say such things! Mu-Cheng, ignore them. Let''s


    go!" Su Qian couldn''t stand watching her BFF get ridiculed like this. She got angry and yelled at them


    as she tugged at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Han Wenxue continued tough coldly. "Qianqian, you''re the daughter of the Su family, you know?


    Why aren''t you taking care of your own reputation? I can''t believe you''re so close to this worthless


    woman.¡±


    "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll bring you down and embarrass the Su family?"


    "Who I make friends with is none of your business! Why do you care?!" Su Qian retorted coldly as she


    red at her furiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just kept quiet, but she was really feeling terrible inside.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly realized how lowly and worthless she waspared to the rich and powerful.


    They could get tickets so easily, while she couldn''t buy one even if she gave everything she had.


    Perhaps that was the difference between people.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with disappointment.


    "Qianqian, forget it, let''s go." Qiu Mu-Cheng dejectedly turned around and was about to leave.


    But just at this moment, several men in suits and leather shoes walked into the mall. After looking


    around for a bit, they started walking towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Hello, are you Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    "Uh...yes I am. Why are you looking for me?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was puzzled and didn''t know why these


    people were looking for her.


    Jin Bao exhaled deeply in great relief when he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng nod. He excitedly said, "My


    goodness, Miss Qiu, we''ve finally found you. This was a tough mission!"

 Chapter 187 Whose is Real? Whose is Fake?

    Chapter 187 Whose is Real? Whose is Fake?


    The sudden appearance of so many men in suits at the mall entrance attracted a lot of attention.


    "Oh my goodness, they''re wearing KITON suits."


    "One set costs more than $10,000!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Who are these people?"


    "They look rather polite and reserved, I think they''re probably someone''s subordinates."


    "If even subordinates get to wear such expensive suits, then who on earth is their boss?"


    "Oh my goodness which incredible VIP is in the mall today?!"


    When Jin Bao and his men came in, all the shoppers around them immediately started murmuring


    among themselves and looked at them furtively.


    Even Han Wenxue frowned.


    Even though a $10,000 suit wasn''t anything to shout about since her husband owned several of such


    bespoke suits, the problem was that these men were clearly just subordinates.


    If even a subordinate got to wear such fancy clothes, then how much wealthier could their boss


    possibly be?


    She was even more curious when she saw the whole troop of men head towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    Su Qian.


    Were they from the Su family?


    But as far as she knew, the Su family wasn''t this rich.


    Han Wenxue was even more shocked when she saw how respectful Jin Bao and his men were


    towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    They were actually here to find that woman with a live-in husband?


    What was going on?


    All the otherdies were equally confounded and were trying to figure the situation out.


    But actually even Qiu Mu-Cheng herself had no idea what on earth was happening.


    "Is anything the matter?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng curiously.


    "Miss Qiu, I have good news for you." Jin Bao had a wide smile on his face as he pulled out two tickets


    from his jacket. "Mis Qiu, we are the organizers of the MidAutumn Festival Auction and we would like to


    cordially invite Miss Qiu toe for the event on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival. We hope that


    you could also bring your husband along."


    Jin Bao held out the two intricately designed tickets at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    What?


    Tickets to the Mid-Autumn Festival Auction?


    Su Qian was shocked to hear this.


    Even Han Wenxue waspletely surprised by this turn of events.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    She couldn''t believe this thing just dropped from the sky.


    She was just on the verge of begging for the tickets when someone hade with tickets for her.


    But after the initial surprise, Qiu Mu-Chen shook her head and said bitterly, "These tickets must be very


    expensive, right?"


    "What?¡± Jin Bao was stunned for a few moments before realizing what Qiu Mu-Cheng meant. He


    charge."


    "If you and your husband coulde for this auction, that would be our greatest honor. It''s already bad


    enough that we didn''t offer any remuneration for both of you to appear at the event, so how could we


    possibly charge you foring?" replied Jin Bao slowly as Qiu Mu-Cheng and all thedies around her


    were more and more surprised by his words.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started wondering if she was hearing things. She asked in disbelief, "Are you seriously


    just giving me tickets for free?"


    "Of course," replied Jin Bao.


    Just then, Han Wenxue snorted in disdain from behind them.


    "Hoho. I was wondering who these people are. So they''re just a bunch of scammers. Don''t you know


    how expensive and rare those auction tickets are? Would the organizers give up the chance to earn


    money and give the tickets away? Besides, the tickets are supposed to be red in color, but he''s holding


    onto ck colored tickets, so they must be fakes. Can''t you even make higher quality fakes? Such


    unprofessional swindlers!"


    Initially Han Wenxue was truly shocked, but she startedughing after she saw those tickets in Jin


    Bao''s hands. The mocking in her voice was very apparent.


    "Oh my, she''s right. Looks like they''re really here to cheat you. What a pity, I thought they were really


    tickets to the auction." Su Qian alsopared the tickets to find that the ones in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    hands werepletely different from Han Wenxue''s and even the color was different.


    The pleasant surprise in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes also faded and she was filled with disappointment.


    "So it''s all just a scam after all," Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head andughed bitterly at herself.


    She really thought for a moment earlier that a miracle had happened. But it turned out to be nothing in


    the end.


    But then again, she was just an ordinary person. Why would the organizers of such an evente


    looking for her just to invite her to the event for free?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng returned the tickets to Jin Bao and didn''t say anything. She got up to leave.


    Jin Bao was on the verge of tears and stopped her. "Miss Qiu, we''re not scammers and these tickets


    are real."


    "Enough! I''ve seen scammers like you guys. You''re dressed really nicely but wicked inside! How dare


    you actually try to cheat us in broad daylight! Aren''t you going to leave? If you keep pestering us, I''m


    going to call the police!" Su Qian took her phone out to threaten them when she saw that Jin Bao and


    the men refused to leave even though their sham was exposed.


    Themotion attracted the attention of the mall''s management.


    An elegant and authoritative looking wealthydy wore a pair of intricately designed high heels and


    walked into the mall with several bodyguards behind her.


    "Good evening, Miss Zhang!" All the mall workers immediately trembled upon seeing this elegantdy


    and bowed to greet her.


    "What''s happening over there?" asked the elegantdy coldly as she frowned and removed her


    sunsses, as if she had been disturbed by themotion.


    The elegantdy walked over and heard what Han Wenxue said about those tickets being fake.


    "Hello there, could I see those tickets?" asked the elegantdy politely.


    "Hmm?"


    "Isn''t that Zhang Yuxin, the CEO of this mall?¡±


    "She''s one of the top ten richest people in Yunzhou!"


    "That famous career woman?¡±


    "I heard that she owns half of the malls in Yunzhou."


    "Good god, why is such a boss around today?" "I can''t believe I''m seeing her in person!¡± Everyone


    watching immediately went into an uproar when they saw her. Many were gasping in shock and there


    were some drooling over her voluptuous figure.


    But Zhang Yuxin behaved like she didn''t feel any of those admiring stares from the people around her.


    She stood and looked at the two tickets in Jin Bao''s hands, then looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said with


    a smile, "Youngdy, he''s not lying to you. These tickets are genuine."


    What?


    Now everyone was even more surprised to hear this.


    Han Wenxue was sipping her tea smugly when she heard this. She widened her eyes in shock.


    "That''s impossible! Miss Zhang, you''re kidding, right? You think the organizers would give away tickets


    that cost millions? Besides, the auction tickets are red while those are ck. If even the color is


    different, how could they be real?" Han Wenxue refused to believe her.


    Zhang Yuxin then looked at Han Wenxue and asked gently, "Could I see your tickets then?"


    "Of course. My husband spent nearly $2 million to get these tickets. If her free tickets are real, then are


    you trying to say that mine are fake?" Han Wenxue was very confident.


    She was sure that the tickets she spent money on weren''t fakes.


    After a moment, Zhang Yuxin returned Han Wenxue''s tickets and said, "Yours are also real."


    "See? My husband used his connections and spent a lot of money on these. How could they be fake?


    But that Miss Qiu isn''t worth anything much. Even if the organizers were willing to give tickets away,


    why would they give them to you? Your tickets must be fake." Han Wenxue scoffed disdainfully at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng as she smiled gleefully.


    But Zhang Yuxin''s next words made everyone shudder again.


    "I think this youngdy over here is mistaken. Both your tickets are real. It''s just that yours is a ticket to


    sit outside the actual auction hall, while the tickets for Miss Qiu are the even more valuable tickets to sit


    inside the hall. So of course, the color and the design would be different."


    "As for your question about whether the organizers would give tickets away for free, I can tell you now


    that organizers do really give such tickets away. I suppose you don''t know, but every ticket to enter the


    hall are free of charge. Only the tickets to sit outside the hall are sold at exorbitant prices."


    "But of course, free things are often harder to get, and you might not be able to buy them even if you


    had the money. Just like these tickets to enter the hall - the organizers likely already had an invitation


    list and they would send their people out to personally deliver the tickets. Only people who are truly


    powerful and wealthy would receive such tickets," said Zhang Yuxin with a smile. Her smile was


    elegant and poised as she took out a ticket from


    her handbag that was identical to the ones in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands.


    It was as if she was telling everybody that she was a truly powerful and wealthy person, and was


    certainly the embodiment of elegance and ss.

 Chapter 188 Taste of Her Own Medicine

    Chapter 188 Taste of Her Own Medicine


    "Mu-Cheng, that means those two tickets you have are real!¡± Su Qian was so excited she was going


    mad. Qiu Mu-Cheng was also filled with tremendous shock and surprise.


    They initially suspected that these two tickets were fake, but since the owner of the mall had inspected


    the tickets and vouched for them, then they couldn''t be fake anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her BFF were celebrating but Han Wenxue looked awkward.


    Her face was all red from embarrassment.


    She wanted to trample Qiu Mu-Cheng in order to show how much more dignified she was.


    But Han Wenxue didn''t expect to both be unable to show off and be embarrassed publicly at the same


    time.


    After all that, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tickets were genuine and were even more valuable that the ones Han


    Wenxue had.


    The worst part was how Han Wenxue hadughed so hard at how Qiu Mu-Cheng was lowly and


    mocked her for being poor.


    Han Wenxue was now theughingstock and she couldn''t lift her head high anymore. She didn''t have


    any of the arrogance she disyed earlier.


    She sat with her head lowered like a wilted flower. She didn''t dare to say anymore.


    But she couldn''t understand it at all. Since only those truly rich and powerful people could get tickets to


    go inside the hall, then how could Qiu Mu-Cheng be worthy of such tickets?


    Was there some powerful person backing Qiu Mu-Cheng secretly?


    Or was Qiu Mu-Cheng actually someone as incredible as Zhang Yuxin?


    Han Wenxue had so many questions in her heart.


    "Miss Qiu, congrattions. These tickets are more than tickets. They are a status symbol as well. Only


    a hundred people in all of Jiangdong get to go inside the hall, and you are one of those few people. On


    top of that, Mr Chu might also appear within the hall itself. The outside of the hall are full of those


    nouveau riche, so Mr Chu will never appear outside," Zhang Yuxin quietly whispered to this younger


    and prettierdy as she looked at her rather admiringly.


    She didn''t put on any airs nor sound authoritative when she talked to Qiu Mu-Cheng. In fact, she


    sounded strangely polite.


    Zhang Yuxin clearly regarded Qiu Mu-Cheng as someone of the same status as herself and she even


    took the initiative to introduce herself to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "My name is Zhang Yuxin, and I''m the CEO of Jinding Mall. Pleased to meet you. As a present on our


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    first meeting, I''ll take care of all your expenses here today. I hope to see you at the auction," said


    Zhang Yuxin with a smile. Her actions were proper and her speech was elegant. There was a strange


    friendliness about her.


    She was a sessful woman in the corporate world alright. Just the charm she had was more than an


    ordinary person.


    Zhang Yuxin then went upstairs as everyone gazed at her admiringly.


    Meanwhile, Su Qian had gone nuts with excitement.


    "OH MY GOODNESS Mu-Chengl! You''re going to be so sessful!! Zhang Yuxin is an elite in the


    corporate world! Once you get to know someone like that, you''re definitely going to make it big! You


    know, even my dad has to call her Miss Zhang veeery politely. And she actually took the initiative to


    shake your hand! Even my dad doesn''t enjoy such a privilege! I''m so envious of you!!"


    "Are you hiding anything else from me? You''d bettere clean now! Did you suddenly find out that


    your real father is some oil sheikh from Dubai? Are you some super rich man''s daughter or


    something?" Su Qian started interrogating Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    There was no other way that Su Qian could understand how her BFF had suddenly be so


    impressive.


    Even the organizers of the auction had to personally deliver tickets to her, and they were tickets to the


    inside of the hall that were so priceless that all the money in the world couldn''t buy them.


    Even a wealthy woman like Zhang Yuxin shook her hand and treated her as an equal.


    Su Qian started to wonder if this was the Qiu Mu-Cheng she knew. Was this woman really her BFF?


    "Qianqian, what are you talking about? I think you''ve read too many webnovels. How can such a thing


    really happen in real life?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was really speechless. She knew that this BFF of hers loved


    reading webnovels, but she didn''t expect Su Qian to have trouble differentiating between reality and


    fiction.


    "Then how do you exin any of this?" "I...I have no idea either.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally confused


    and didn''t understand how this happened either.


    "Fine, let''s not think about it so hard. As long as those tickets are real, it''s fine. Mu-Cheng...we''re good


    sisters right?


    Remember the time I brought you overseas because you were in a bad mood? And I''m always the one


    who consoles you when you cry? And I always remember your birthday?" Su Qian suddenly started


    working hard to remind Qiu Mu-Cheng of everything she had done for Qiu Mu-Cheng while massaging


    her shoulders and back.


    "Fine, fine, I lose. You can stop buttering up now, I know you want the tickets. I''ll give you one for sure,¡±


    Even though Qiu Mu-Cheng did want to give Ye Fan one ticket, Su Qian had always been a good friend


    to her as well. Even when Su Qian was trying to get her brother to get tickets, she also asked for two


    tickets because she wanted to give Qiu Mu-Cheng a ticket too.


    Even though Su Qian''s brother couldn''t get them any in the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still warmed by Su


    Qian''s consideration for her.


    "Heh, Chengcheng knows me best after all! Thank you, Chengcheng! My Mu-Cheng is the best!" Su


    Qian was so happy that she kissed Qiu Mu-Cheng on the forehead. She looked like a crazy fangirl who


    just managed to snag tickets to her favorite idol''s concert.


    But when Jin Bao witnessed this, he became anxious.


    Li Er had given strict instructions about this. The whole purpose of giving Qiu Mu-Cheng two tickets


    was to make sure she brought Mr Chu along.


    If the second ticket went to Su Qian, then what about Mr Chu?


    "This won''t do, I have to think of something."


    So Jin Bao walked over and gave Qiu Mu-Cheng one more ticket for the inside of the auction hall.


    This time, he added one more line, "Miss Qiu, this ticket is for your husband. I think it''s best that you


    bring your husband along, since it will be safer to have an additional person to apany you and


    protect you too."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thanked him profusely and replied, "Thank you so much, you''re so nice."


    Han Wenxue was going mad with jealousy when she saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng actually got yet another


    ticket for the inside of the hall.


    In the end, Han Wenxue couldn''t stand it anymore. She got up and walked over, and gave a friendly


    smile, "Miss Qiu, we had a bit of a misunderstanding earlier, I hope you don''t mind. I didn''t have any ill


    intentions."


    "Sure, Mrs Lin, it''s fine. As long as we''ve cleared up the misunderstanding," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng with


    a smile.


    When Han Wenxue saw that it was so easy to coax Qiu Mu-Cheng, she got excited and quickly tried to


    get close to her. "Miss Qiu, you''re friends with Qianqian and so am I. So we''re considered good sisters


    too. So since you''ve given Qianqian a ticket, then shouldn''t you give me a ticket too? In any case,


    there''s no point in calling your useless husband along and he''d just be insulting the value of this ticket.


    Why don''t you give it to me instead as a show of friendship? I''ll always remember this favor," said Han


    Wenxue shamelessly as she reached a hand out to take the third ticket in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands.


    She had a ticket to the outside of the auction hall, but as Zhang Yuxin said so earlier, the people


    outside were all nouveau riche and the real big shots would be inside, including Mr Chu.


    So of course she wanted a ticket to go in.


    But Su Qian took a step forward to block Han Wenxue''s way andughed coldly. "Wenxue, didn''t you


    look down on my best friend earlier? What''s going on now? Are you humbling yourself to beg my


    bestie?" "Qianqian, how could you say that? It was just a misunderstanding just now," replied Han


    Wenxue.


    But even Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head andughed. "Mrs Lin, this ticket is for my husband. Of


    course, if you want it, you could always pay for it."


    "Tell you what, if you can pay $100 million, I''ll sell this ticket to you. How''s that?"


    "Why you..." Han Wenxue''s expression turned nasty and she was immediately angered.


    $100 million?!


    This Qiu Mu-Cheng was going too far!


    Did she think money fell from the sky?!


    Even if Han Wenxue''s husband were filthy rich, he wouldn''t spend $100 million on a ticket.


    Besides, she wasn''t even sure if her husband had that much to spare either.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t have $100 million? You don''t even have $100 million and you want to attend


    the auction inside the hall? Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?" smiled Qiu Mu-Cheng faintly as


    she used the same words that Han Wenxue used to insult her back on Han Wenxue.

 Chapter 189 Basking in his Wifes Glory

    Chapter 189 Basking in his Wife''s Glory


    "Mrs Lin, just like what you said earlier, everyone belongs to a particr circle. Everyone eligible to


    enter the auction hall are the most wealthy and powerful of Jiangdong and you might not even be able


    to get in even if you''re worth a few billion. Mrs Lin, you don''t belong in this circle in the first ce. Even


    if you go, you''d just be embarrassing yourself," Qiu Mu-Cheng said calmly as her words echoed in the


    cafe.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled as she looked at Han Wenxue. The smile on her exquisite face was so genial, it


    would have made anybody smile back.


    But when Han Wenxue heard these familiar sounding words, her face turned bright red and she hung


    her head without saying anything. There was nowhere for her to hide herself.


    Of course Han Wenxue had noticed that Qiu Mu-Cheng had used the same words she used to insult


    Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier.


    And now Qiu Mu-Cheng had used the exact same words on her. Han Wenxue was embarrassed and


    her face was almost as red as freshly roasted pork knuckles.


    Many of the onlookers shook their heads and chuckled. They looked at Han Wenxue like they were


    looking at a clown.


    Han Wenxue couldn''t stand being in the cafe anymore and quickly ran off with her things.


    "HAHA! Mu-Cheng, you''ve done a good job of insulting her back. I couldn''t stand her right from the


    start. Just look at how arrogant she looks! She got to where she is today by being a mistress! I don''t


    know what she''s so proud of even." Su Qian was feeling so gleeful when she watched Han Wenxue


    run off with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    The twodies didn''t stay either and left the mall too.


    "Why are you still daydreaming? Carry our things! We''re going home! Oh my gosh I can''t believe you


    fell asleep! Your wife was insulted and you actually managed to fall asleep! I can''t believe you!


    Seriously, marrying you was the worst thing to happen to Mu-Cheng!" Su Qian red at the man


    sleeping on the sofa and flew into a rage. She felt like life was so unfair to her BFF.


    Su Qian didn''t bother waiting for him either. She dragged Qiu Mu-Cheng along to the carpark.


    Ye Fanughed bitterly and stretched his arms, then reached down to pick up the shopping bags.


    Just when Ye Fan bent over to pick the bags up, a man in a suit didn''t notice the bags near his feet and


    kicked several of them over. The man ended up stumbling backwards by a few steps and nearly lost his


    bnce.


    "What the hell? Which idiot dared to trip me? Tired of living?¡± Jin Bao immediately became furious and


    started shouting.


    But when he saw who it was, Jin Bao''s angry expression immediately froze.


    He looked like a deted balloon and nearly crumbled to pieces.


    "Mr...Mr Chu, I''m so sorry, I didn''t see that it was you..." said Jin Bao in fright. He was about to pee his


    pants and nearly burst into tears.


    He was so focused on Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier that he didn''t notice Ye Fan was around too.


    And now he had offended Ye Fan by ident. Jin Bao was so scared that he had a terrified expression


    as he kept bowing to Ye Fan to apologize.


    Everyone watching was stunned.


    Wasn''t this that Miss Qiu''s husband?


    Wasn''t he supposed to be a useless live-in husband?


    Why was that man in a suit being so frightened and polite to him?


    "Could it be that the really powerful one isn''t Miss Qiu but this ordinary looking


    man?"


    "Or perhaps those tickets were actually meant for this man?¡±


    Many of the onlookers widened their eyes and were feeling terribly shocked.


    Ye Fan just ignored all these responses.


    He squatted down to quietly pick up all the bags that Jin Bao kicked over and didn''t care about what Jin


    Bao said at all.


    Jin Bao became even more terrified and was really on the verge of tears now. "Mr Chu, don''t be like


    this. You can hit me or punish me, but please say something!"


    Ye Fan remained silent.


    Just before Jin Bao seriously burst into tears, Ye Fan got up and patted him on the shoulder. "Have you


    forgotten what I told you before? Just live quietly."


    "I remember, I remember. Live quietly, be charitable and be someone who often wears a smile," Jin


    Bao quickly replied as he nodded profusely.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Good, looks like you do remember what I said."


    "But Li Er is quite smart huh. Since he couldn''t get me to go for the auction, he used my wife to


    pressurize me. That''s quite a clever stunt. Go back and tell him that while it''s good to be clever, don''t


    be too clever. I should have punished all of you for this, but since my wife is so happy to receive those


    tickets, I''ll let this matter go," said Ye Fan calmly while Jin Bao trembled fearfully next to him.


    He never expected Mr Chu to see through Li Er''s intentions so easily.


    Thankfully Mr Chu didn''t get angry, otherwise Jin Bao figured he wouldn''t be in one good piece


    anymore.


    "That''s quite enough, you guys can leave," Ye Fan motioned to them to leave and didn''t make things


    difficult for them.


    "Oh by the way, I nearly forgot. You saw that Han...something Xue just now, right?


    She''s made my wife angry, so you guys know what to do?¡± Ye Fan calmly dropped one more line with a


    smile.


    Jin Bao immediately nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, Mr Chu. I will report this matter to Master Er and


    we will definitely take care of this matter to your satisfaction."


    Jin Bao and his men then left.


    Ye Fan also headed for the carpark to look for Qiu Mu-Cheng to head home together.


    "Why did you take so long? Where did you go?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan just grinned. "It''s nothing, ran into a small problem but it''s all resolved."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and didn''t ask further. Then she calmly said, "You should be free on the night of


    the Mid-Autumn Festival, right? Go out with me."


    "Of course I''m free. Apanying my wife is an important task and even if I''m not free, I''ll make time


    for you," replied Ye


    Fan with a smile.


    Su Qian just snorted, "Do you even know where Mu-Cheng is bringing you?¡±


    "So many people want to go but don''t get the chance! You''re just basking in Mu-Cheng''s glory! But


    seriously, Mu-Cheng. Are you really going to bring him along? He''s just a beggar from the countryside


    and a useless live-in husband. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll embarrass you?"


    Su Qian kept shaking her head and sighing. She still felt that giving the ticket to someone like Ye Fan


    was an insult to the event.


    "I don''t know how much karma you umted in your previous life, but you were actually lucky


    enough to marry Mu-Cheng in this life," sighed Su Qian again and again. Qiu Mu-Cheng told her to


    stop it.


    "Stop it? Why? I need this country bumpkin to know that he''s gotten all these privileges because of


    YOU. Otherwise he might becent and ungrateful to you," retorted Su Qian angrily.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ye Fan just listened to their conversation and smiled without talking.


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng would never have imagined that Li Er had given Qiu Mu-Cheng those


    tickets because he wanted Ye Fan to attend the auction.


    If not for Ye Fan, these twodies wouldn''t even have gotten a ticket to sit outside the auction hall.


    So Ye Fan wasn''t basking in their glory at all. The twodies were the one benefitting from him.

 Chapter 190 Should He Cry or Laugh?

    Chapter 190 Should He Cry or Laugh?


    It was still a few more days to the MidAutumn Festival and Su Qian was getting impatient. She kept


    calling Qiu Mu-Cheng to look at clothes together and to go shopping and to do her hair.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what to say at all. They were going to attend an auction, not a blind date. So


    what was the fuss all about?


    "What do you mean it isn''t a blind date? What if Mr Chu falls for me? This is the first time we''re going to


    be so close to Mr Chu, so we must take it seriously. I''m going to make sure I present the most beautiful


    side of myself to Mr Chu. I''m going to use my beauty and charm to conquer the most powerful man in


    Jiangdong! I''m going to make Mr Chu fall head over heels in love with me!"


    PFFFFT...


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was eating while Su Qian was talking to her over the phone, and she had left the phone


    on speakerphone.


    Ye Fan''s expression kept changing throughout the conversation but he just pretended that he hadn''t


    heard anything and continued eating quietly.


    But after he heard Su Qian dere so confidently that she was going to conquer Mr Chu and make him


    fall head over heels in love with her, Ye Fan couldn''t take it anymore and spat everything in his mouth


    out at Han Li who was seated across from him.


    The half chewed bun and vegetable juices flowed down Han Li''s reddening face.


    Uh oh.


    Ye Fan was shocked by himself.


    It wasn''t just Ye Fan. Qiu Lei, Qiu Mu-Cheng and even Han Li herself couldn''t believe what just


    happened.


    But Ye Fan was the first to react. He grinned and said, "Uh, Mum, uh, we''ve run out of soy sauce so I''ll


    run out and buy some. Leave the dishes in the sink, I''ll wash them when Ie back."


    Ye Fan made a run for it.


    It was better than staying here and get killed.


    The moment Ye Fan made it out of the door, he could hear Han Li''s ear piercing shrieking from


    behind him.


    "YE FAN!! You little piece of shit! GET BACK HERE RIGHT NOW!"


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!"


    "He must have done this on purpose, he must have done this on purpose!!"


    "This useless weakling never had anything good up his sleeve!!¡±


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng! Look at how you''ve spoiled this husband of yours! Why do you still keep him around!


    Divorce him! Divorce him tonight!"


    Han Li''s angry voice continued to echo through the house.


    Ye Fan was d that he had made his escape in time, otherwise he would surely be boiled alive.


    And just like that, Ye Fan stayed outside for one whole day without daring to return home.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng called him after work the next day and told Ye Fan he coulde home.


    "My uncle and the rest are here. My mum wouldn''t be too rude to you with guests around," said Qiu


    Mu-Cheng with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Tsk, you''re actuallyughing at me. Your husband was nearly chopped to pieces by your mum, you


    know. If I die, then you''d have to be a widow. I''ll see who would have children with you when that


    happens!"


    "Shut up! If you''ve got nothing good to say, then don''t say anything at all!" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face


    instantly turned red as she yelled angrily at Ye Fan.


    Only Ye Fan dared to say such shameless things in front of her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just hung up on him.


    And of course, Ye Fan obediently went right home after receiving that call.


    "You useless bum! How dare youe back here! GET OUT!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had underestimated how much her mother hated Ye Fan. Even though they had guests


    in the house, Han Li continued to berate Ye Fan mercilessly without even leaving him a single shred of


    dignity.


    "Mum, that''s quite enough. We have guests in the house," said Qiu Mu-Cheng unhappily to Han Li as


    she walked over.


    Han Li didn''t continued shouting at Ye Fan and left with a nasty expression after scoffing coldly at him.


    But before walking away, she red at Ye Fan andmanded coldly, "Aren''t you going to cook?!"


    To her, the only useful thing about Ye Fan was his ability to do household chores.


    Otherwise Han Li would have thrown Ye Fan out of the house a long time ago.


    In the past, Han Li had to be careful with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s grandfather around and she didn''t dare to


    really chase Ye Fan out. After all, no matter how useless he was, he was still the son-inw that the old


    man chose for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But now that they had broken away from the Qiu family, she didn''t need to bother herself with the old


    man anymore.


    "Thank you, my dear wife, for getting me out of that," Ye Fan exhaled deeply.


    Ye Fan was fearless outside of this house, but he had to be fearful of his mother-inw.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, she was his wife''s mother, so as a son-inw, he couldn''t afford to offend her.


    But thankfully, Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten him out of that awful situation earlier.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng red at him nastily. "Who says I was helping you? I just didn''t want to feel


    embarrassed anymore."


    "Aren''t you going to start cooking?"


    "I''ll listen to what my wife says!¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to call Qiu Mu-Cheng his wife in the past. Every time he said that, he would get


    scolded for sure.


    But now, Ye Fan realized that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t seem to hate being called that so much anymore. It


    was as if she had quietly epted this truth.


    Perhaps Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t really noticed this slight change, but Ye Fan could feel it instantly.


    "Shut up! How dare you call Mu-Cheng your wife! Look at yourself! You''re not worthy to have Mu-


    Cheng as your wife at all. The only one who''s worthy is someone as outstanding as Yu-Hao here.


    You''re just good enough to cook and clean the house!" yelled Han Fei-Fei angrily before Qiu Mu-Cheng


    could say anything. Han Fei-Fei had overheard the conversation while ying with her phone and


    immediately flew into a rage.


    Han Hai sat next to Han Fei-Fei and his expression was equally nasty. Ever since Ye Fan stepped back


    into the house, Han Hai looked nasty and didn''t even look at Ye Fan.


    Sun Yu-Hao just treated Ye Fan like air and didn''t even bother about him.


    He was really good at putting on airs.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about them and slipped into the kitchen to start preparing dinner.


    After embarrassing themselves so badly at Haiyuan Restaurant thest time, nobody suggested going


    for dinner this time. So Ye Fan had no choice but to cook.


    Ye Fan didn''t like Sun Yu-Hao and gang, but since they were rted to his wife, he still had to be nice


    and cook something for them to eat.


    But just when Ye Fan started washing the vegetable, Qiu Mu-Cheng stepped into the kitchen and


    started washing the dishes.


    Ye Fan''s heart felt all warm and fuzzy when he saw this.


    His wife was still the best and was trying share his load!


    But Ye Fan''s happiness didn''tst more than one second. Ye Fan''s expression changed almost


    immediately after that.


    "What the hell?! What are you doing?! Are you nuts?! Who usesundry detergent to wash a pot?!"


    "My god, who taught you that you had to peel tomatoes?!"


    "What on earth! You haven''t even turned the stove on! How do you expect to cook any rice!"


    "Seriously, you''ve never eaten salt before in your entire life? You put in half the bag just to fry


    tomatoes?! Are you trying to kill us?!"


    "Forget it. Go out of the kitchen."


    Ye Fan was going to cry soon.


    It was better that she didn''t help at all. Helping only made things worse.


    In the end, Ye Fan couldn''t stand Qiu Mu-Cheng being around the kitchen anymore and chased her


    out.


    "Go find a cool spot to rx!"


    "You..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was distorted from her anger. She red fiercely at Ye Fan and walked


    off in a huff.


    TSK! She had tried to be kind and wanted to help him out, but he actually didn''t care for any of it!


    "You can work yourself to death! I''ll never help you again! ARGH!" Qiu Mu-Cheng pouted and stormed


    off to the living room to watch TV in her anger.

 Chapter 191 Qiu Mu-Cheng Knows How to Lie Too

    Chapter 191 Qiu Mu-Cheng Knows How to Lie Too


    In no time, the table was filled with dishes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Han Li smelled food, she called everyone to the table and didn''t bother to wait for Ye Fan


    to finish cooking before starting to eat.


    Perhaps Ye Fan was just a servant to Han Li and Qiu Lei.


    "Mum, let''s wait for Ye Fan. He''s been busy cooking the whole evening, so it''s not nice if we just start


    without him," Qiu Mu-Cheng felt bad for Ye Fan.


    Han Li scoffed coldly and cut Qiu Mu-Cheng off, "What''s wrong now?"


    "We provide that useless bum food and lodging, so isn''t it only correct for him to cook for us? We don''t


    owe him anything!"


    "That''s right, that''s right! Mu-Cheng, we can just go ahead and eat, who cares about him?" Han Fei-Fei


    chimed in.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t convince any of them at all. They had already started eating.


    "By the way, Hai, do you want to drink something? We''ve got half a bottle of Maotai left. Do you want


    me to bring it out?"


    This bottle of Maotai was brought over by Master Qiu some days ago to beg Qiu Mu-Cheng to go back


    and discuss the deal with Hongqi Group.


    Han Li thought of it and asked Han Hai if he wanted any.


    But Han Hai''s face immediately fell when he heard the mention of alcohol. He was clearly reminded of


    how he hadnded in hospital with alcohol poisoning just a few days ago afterpeting with Ye Fan


    at Haiyuan Restaurant.


    That was really an embarrassing moment for Han Hai.


    Han Li had clearly stepped on andmine. Han Hai became angry and scoffed nastily, "I don''t want to


    drink anymore. I''ve quit drinking." "Oh? Why? Didn''t you drink quite a bit at Haiyuan Restaurant thest


    time?" Han Li was puzzled.


    Han Hai nearly died from having a fit.


    "That''s quite enough, don''t say anymore! Nobody would think you''re a mute if you don''t say anything,"


    Qiu Lei red at Han Li to tell her to stop talking.


    Thest dish was done and Ye Fan ced it on the table before taking his own seat.


    "How''s it? Tastes ok?" Ye Fan smiled as he asked everyone at the table.


    But nobody responded to him.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei wanted to throw him out a long time ago, so they wouldn''t bother themselves with


    him.


    Of course, Han Hai, Sun Yu-Hao and Han Fei-Fei weren''t new enemies of Ye Fan anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still annoyed by how Ye Fan had chased her out earlier with such contempt. She


    red at him angrily and


    ignored him.


    Nobody was going to respond? It didn''t bother Ye Fan. He just wanted to eat anyway.


    He didn''t get angry and just chuckled as he started eating.


    "This useless bum!" Han Li spat in a low voice as she looked in disgust at Ye Fan.


    After that, she turned to Sun Yu-Hao next to her and put on a charming smile as she said, "Yu-Hao,


    didn''t you say you had something to tell Mu-Cheng tonight?"


    Sun Yu-Hao suddenly remembered, "Mum, I nearly forgot.¡±


    "Mu-Cheng, tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, are you free? I thought of taking you out for a walk.


    We could look at thenterns, watch a movie and have a meal. I''ve got a surprise for you at night too,"


    said Sun Yu-Hao sincerely as he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng with a gentle smile on his face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect the purpose of his visit tonight to be to ask her out on a date the next day.


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng said anything, Han Li answered for her, "She''s free! Of course she''s free!


    The office is closed tomorrow so she finally has time! Besides, since you''ve taken the initiative to ask


    her out, then even if she''s busy she''ll find time for you, right? Mu-Cheng? Why are you still staring into


    space? Hurry up and thank Yu-Hao for being so nice!"


    Han Li was so excited, it was as if Sun Yu-Hao was asking Han Li on a date and not Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Yu-Hao, my daughter is excellent in every aspect, but she seriously works too hard. She works day


    and night and I wish she could find someone to take her out to have some fun and rx. Have loads of


    fun tomorrow and stay out aste as you like. Better still, spend the night out ande back tomorrow


    instead,¡± said Han Li as she kept making eyes at Sun Yu-Hao.


    That was a very clear message.


    She wanted Sun Yu-Hao to take this chance and do what he was supposed to.


    Once he had conquered her body, he would conquer her heart too.


    Sun Yu-Hao just smiled and said, "Don''t worry Mum, I''ll bring Mu-Cheng somewhere nice to rx."


    But nobody noticed that Ye Fan had looked up and kept his eyes on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you going to thank Yu-Hao? Look at how nice he is to you!"


    said Han Li usatorily.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was quite upset inside. She felt that her mother was interfering too much and had


    even told Sun Yu-Hao that the office was closed the next day.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng said apologetically, "Er.J''m really sorry but I have a very important meeting


    to attend in the office tomorrow, so I''m afraid..."


    "What? What meeting is so important that you have to do it on a public holiday? Yourpany is really


    terrible! It''s just a small business and there''s so much to do!


    Cancel it! It''s more important to apany Yu-Hao!¡± Han Li immediately became unhappy before Sun


    Yu-Hao could even say anything.


    "Mum, I''m one of the directors of thepany. If I don''t go, the meeting can''t go on. I''ve already


    notified all the department heads," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Han Li wanted to say more but Sun Yu-Hao stopped her. "Mum, Mu-Cheng has a heavy burden on her


    shoulders, so don''t push her anymore. I can always wait till Mu-Cheng finishes her meeting and take


    her out after that."


    "That works too," Han Li nodded.


    "Well about that..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s apologetic voice started speaking again. "This meeting might go


    well past 9PM, so I really don''t think I have time tomorrow."


    "Mu-Cheng! What is wrong with you! What stupid meeting takes an entire day?!¡± Han Li shouted angrily


    at Qiu Mu-Cheng in


    frustration.


    "Mum, I have to prepare for mypany''s opening ceremony! After Mid-Autumn is over, thepany


    will open for business officially and there''s loads to prepare,¡± exined Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Can''t you...can''t you change the date? Do you really have to do it tomorrow? You''re getting in the way


    of your own happiness," whined Han LI.


    "Exactly, Mu-Cheng. We''re returning to Jianghai after tomorrow, so it''s ourst day in Yunzhou. Yu-Hao


    has been so kind to take you out, how could you reject him?" Han Fei-Fei tried to persuade her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to look apologetic, "Young Master Sun, I''m really very sorry..."


    "It''s alright, work is important. You go ahead, we can always go out another time." Sun Yu-Hao smiled


    and picked up his ss of wine to down it at one go without toasting anybody else.


    It was obvious that Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t feeling as calm and unbothered as he looked.


    After dinner, Sun Yu-Hao and the rest returned to their hotel.


    Han Li started chiding Qiu Mu-Cheng again, saying that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know how to cherish


    such a wonderful opportunity.


    "I already told you that I have something on at work. Don''t tell me I should abandon my staff just to


    enjoy myself?" Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to use thepany as her shield.


    After Han Li and Qiu Lei returned to their room, the living room was left with just Ye Fan smiling


    foolishly at Qiu Mu-Cheng. Her face turned red from his staring.


    "What are youughing at?¡±


    "I''m notughing. I just didn''t expect my wife to know how to lie to others now. And you''ve done such a


    good job of it. I''ve decided, I''ll give you an award for your amazing acting!" chuckled Ye Fan.


    "You idiot! How dare you tease me! Go to hell!" Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up a cushion from the sofa and


    flung it at Ye Fan.


    But just like what Ye Fan said, there was no meeting in the office the next day at all.


    Everything Qiu Mu-Cheng mentioned earlier were just excuses.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t intend to lie to them, but if she said that she was going out with Ye Fan the next


    day, her parents would never agree and would definitely start a huge fight again.

 Chapter 192 Enemies Always Cross Paths

    Chapter 192 Enemies Always Cross Paths


    "You still dare tough. It''s all because of you! If you don''t want to get a scolding, then stay sharp


    tomorrow and don''t let my parents smell a rat," Qiu Mu-Cheng instructed Ye Fan sternly and went back


    to her room.


    "Dear, I''m going to take a bath, don''t forget to leave the door open for me!" Ye Fan shamelessly called


    out after her.


    It was better if he hadn''t said anything. After Ye Fan called out after her, Qiu Mu-Cheng mmed the


    door shut behind her and locked it.


    "You can sleep in the study!"


    Ye Fanughed bitterly at himself.


    Fine...


    He wasn''t even allowed to sleep on the floor of her bedroom anymore.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next day, the sun had barely risen when Su Qian drove over to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s house and honked loudly.


    "Su Qian, what is wrong with you? Are you nuts?!" Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t believe how impatient this


    crazy woman was.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go! If we reach toote, we won''t be able to get good seats! There''ll be so many


    people tonight and I don''t want to end up sitting right behind and see nothing just like thest time." Su


    Qian was clearly traumatized by what happened back at Mount Tai and ended uping in such a


    hurry to get Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the house.


    "Didn''t you read the instructions on the ticket? They''ll only open the doors after 9," said Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Exactly! So we''ve got to take this chance to get ourselves all dolled up! Choosing what to wear and


    putting on makeup is going to take us hours anyway!"


    "I can''t believe you," Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes twitched uncontrobly as she listened to Su Qian.


    "Come on, Mu-Cheng, hurry up ande with me and help me choose what to wear? Your BFF has


    been single for so many years, so you''ve really got to help me out this time," Su Qian tugged at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s arm and pleaded with her.


    "Hmm? Mu-Cheng, what''s this about getting a good seat? Where are the two of you off to so early in


    the morning?" Han Li woke up from themotion and caught bits and pieces of their conversation.


    "Hello Auntie! It''s today''s Mid-Autumn Festival Auc-UNGHHH!!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng cut Su Qian off by cupping a hand over her mouth and dragged her downstairs. "Mum, I


    can''t talk now. I have to get ready for the meetingter and I''ll be back veryte tonight, don''t worry


    about me."


    "What are these two silly girls up to now..." Han Li just looked at the twodies run off together and


    didn''t know what was going on.


    But she didn''t give it much thought and went back to her room to sleep.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng called Ye Fan to tell him to meet her at Shanshui Hall at 9AM.


    The hours passed by quickly.


    Ye Fan appeared punctually at Shanshui Hall at 9AM.


    The entire street was already filled with people.


    Every person here was someone with an impressive family or background of sorts. You could randomly


    pick someone out and he would be somebody well-known in Jiangdong.


    But that only made sense. Ordinary folk would never have even heard of the event happening that very


    day, and those who had actually heard of it were fairly powerful people in Yunzhou. So the actual


    attendees were even more influential.


    "Wen-Fei, it''s so crowded!"


    Of course. Do you know what''s happeningter today? Apparently even Mr Chu is going to appear


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tonight. And who''s Mr Chu? He''s the king of Jiangdong! That''s enough to gather all the big shots from


    all over! And since it''s a public holiday today, everyone is going toe and have a look."


    There was a clingy couple standing not too faraway and gasping at the lively crowd in front of them.


    And these two were obviously Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Wen-Fei, are you sure you can''t get a ticket for the auction tonight? I really want to go for it," pleaded


    Qiu Mu-Ying.


    The auction was happening at night, but there were some other activities happening in the day as well.


    But of course, these day activities were nothingpared to the auction at night.


    But that was also why people like Chu Wen-Fei could actuallye and see what was going on.


    After all, it was much easier to get a ticket to the daytime activities.


    Chu Wen-Fei shrugged and said, "Yingying, this is a really difficult task. Even my dad couldn''t get a


    ticket. But don''t you worry, in less than ten years, I promise you that I''m going to reach such a high


    position in society that the organizers woulde personally to invite me to the auction."


    "Wen-Fei, I believe in you!" Qiu Mu-Ying was touched and mesmerized by Chu Wen-Fei''s determined


    look and copsed into his arms.


    "Hoho, I was wondering why there was so much noise. So someone is here blowing his trumpet," a


    strange chuckle came from in front of the couple just as Chu Wen-Fei was proudly showing off.


    "What?" Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were both a little stunned when they heard this voice.


    Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    "Ye Fan, so it''s you! Seeing a country bumpkin like you really spoils my mood! I can''t believe I''m


    running into you even during the Mid-Autumn Festival! You''re seriously everywhere!" Qiu Mu-Ying


    started yelling at him after she got over her initial shock.


    "What are you doing here? Did you think you coulde to a ce like this? Get lost! Tsk, seeing you


    makes me so angry," Qiu Mu-Ying continued to berate him.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about them. He noticed that Qiu Mu-Cheng was here and quickly walked over to


    meet with her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was wearing a pair of white high heeled shoes to reveal her fair ankles, and she was


    simply enchanting.


    She was wearing a ck dress withce trimmings, and the gathered waist design entuated Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s perfect figure, while the silk skirt made her look elegant. The most eye catching thing was


    therge and sparkly diamond ring on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s left ring finger.


    The minute Qiu Mu-Cheng appeared, she drew the attention of nearly every single person in her


    vicinity.


    Her cold demeanor and iparable beauty made Qiu Mu-Cheng look like the brightest star in the


    sky.


    "Oh my goodness, which rich man''s wife is this?"


    "She''s so pretty!"


    "She must be married to some wealthy man!"


    Many people around her started murmuring among themselves.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had really taken the trouble to dress up.


    She was dressed simply but elegantly.


    She looked both graceful and dignified.


    And of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng had dressed herself up nicely not because she wanted to seduce Mr


    Chu like Su Qian. She was just trying to be dressed appropriately for the asion.


    After all, she was attending a rather important event, and the auction at night would be a bigger


    gathering of even more important people.


    So of course Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t dare to dress too poorly at such an event, otherwise others might


    "What rich man''s wife? She''s just the wife of a live-in husband. And this husband is a penniless and


    useless country bumpkin," Qiu Mu-Ying''s snorts rang out from the crowd.


    Qiu Mu-Ying then walked over and smiled, "Hello, Mu-Cheng. How does it feel to be an abandoned


    dog?"


    "Nice dress, branded too. You must have spent a lot, right? You''d better be thriftier next time, otherwise


    you might run out of money to even buy rice. And why are you even here today? Everyone here is a


    member of high society, unlike you. Are you here to motivate yourself with the vast difference between


    yourself and everyone


    else? And you even brought this useless husband of yours along. Don''t you find him embarrassing?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed at her with a mocking look in her eyes.

 Chapter 193 The Real Big Shot versus the Fake Upper Class

    Chapter 193 The Real Big Shot versus the Fake Upper ss


    "What?"


    "So she''s just the wife of some country bumpkin!"


    "And I thought she was the wife of some big shot!"


    "So she''s just a penniless beggar.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t have money but she''s all dressed up just to keep up appearances."


    All the people nearby shook their heads andughed after hearing what Qiu Mu-Ying said.


    They suddenly felt that this woman here didn''t look so elegant anymore. She was just pretty.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like she hadn''t heard any of the nastyments.


    After going through so much, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t as bothered by others''ments as before.


    She looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and calmly replied, "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    "I''m not here to look for the difference. I''ve been invited by the organizers to attend tonight''s auction.


    Since I don''t have anything on in the morning, I decided toe earlier."


    Wait, what?


    "You got an invitation to tonight''s auction? You must be babbling nonsense!" snapped Qiu Mu-Ying


    unhappily as she frowned.


    She would never believe that someone like Qiu Mu-Cheng would get an invitation from the organizers


    to the auction tonight.


    Even she wasn''t eligible to attend the auction.


    Even her husband''s father didn''t get an invitation.


    How could the wife of a live-in husband, a daughter disowned by the Qiu family, the boss of a tiny


    That was ridiculous!


    "Someone like you? Someone with no money nor status would receive an invitation? This event is


    organized by Mr Li Er of Yunzhou! Even my husband didn''t get an invitation, so why would Mr Li invite


    you? That''s a joke! Can''t you even tell a believable lie? Never mind the auction tonight, I don''t think you


    can even get into the hall for the daytime activities!¡± Qiu Mu-Ying spoke mercilessly with disdain in her


    eyes. The people around Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at her equally disdainfully.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be bothered with her and just replied her calmly, "Whether I can get in or


    not is none of your business."


    It was time to go in.


    The staff for the event finally opened the doors and they had nearly 100 security guards on standby to


    control the crowd.


    In order to make sure the event ran smoothly, Li Er had already contacted the traffic police and


    cordoned off all the roads to allow only pedestrians to walk on the roads.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please do not rush. As the number of attendees are many, please follow the


    announcements and follow the order in which you are asked to enter the hall. We would like to invite all


    guests who have invitations to tonight''s auction toe forward first and enter using the VIP entrance."


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    The staff in front started making announcements.


    Qiu Mu-Ying looked towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and said in a mocking voice, "Mu-Cheng, why are you


    standing here?"


    "They''re calling for you! Didn''t you say you had an invitation to tonight''s auction?


    Then you''d better go forward! And you''d be taking the VIP entrance too! How morous!" Qiu Mu-Ying


    looked sarcastically at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Chu Wen-Fei stood next to her and chimed in, "Yingying, don''t be like this. Your cousin is just showing


    off in front of you to build her confidence, don''t expose her like that."


    "How is your cousin going to save her reputation like that?¡±


    "HAHAHA!"


    This husband and wife made everyone around them startughing.


    In no time, everyone was looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan with mocking and disdain in their eyes.


    To them, these two had be theughingstock in the crowd.


    "So what if she''s pretty?"


    "She really tries too hard."


    "She''s just a poor person and even married a country bumpkin. Isn''t it good enough to just stay at the


    bottom of society?"


    "She even came here to brag."


    "Now that her lies have been exposed, she must be terribly embarrassed."


    The crowd shook their heads and snorted.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained calm in the face of the mocking crowd. She looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and


    her husband and said, "Fine, since you so wish."


    "Ye Fan, let''s go."


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were seriously headed for the


    VIP entrance.


    "Good god!"


    "They''re serious?!"


    "And she even brought that country bumpkin with her!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were also surprised for a moment, before they broke intoughter.


    "Yingying, looks like this cousin of yours is a bit dumb."


    "We just agitated her a little and she really went for it."


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly, "Just let them be. I''m going to watch how they scrambleter."


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t expect her cousin and Ye Fan to really go over like two idiots after what she said.


    "Just wait to embarrass yourselves, you two!"


    At this moment, several pairs of eyes were watching Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan continued to walk on as they stared and reached the front.


    "Sir, Madam, I need to check your tickets,¡± said the staff politely.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and nodded and took out the two intricately designed tickets she had from her


    bag.


    What the...


    "Do they seriously have tickets? They''ve got to be fake!" eximed Qiu Mu-Ying in disbelief.


    After seeing tickets that Qiu Mu-Cheng had on hand, the staff let them go forward.


    But just before they went forward, the staff suddenly held them back.


    Everyone immediately burst outughing when they saw this.


    "I knew it! They''re fake tickets! How could they possibly actually have tickets?"ughed Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Everyone around her was alsoughing and clicking their tongues at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart immediately sank.


    Could those tickets really be problematic?


    If that was really the case, then they would really be terribly embarrassed.


    And just when Qiu Mu-Cheng was beginning to feel terribly nervous, the staff pointed at Ye Fan''s shoes


    and said, "Sir, yources are undone."


    What the hell.


    Ye Fan''s face twitched so hard it nearly cramped up.


    They were stopped because of this?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes twitched too.


    She red hard at Ye Fan to make him tie hisces quickly.


    After that, they weren''t stopped at all and went into the hall.


    It was all quiet outside again and everyone was looking at one another.


    "How...how can this be? They''ve seriously gone in? And through the VIP entrance!


    One is a country bumpkin and the other is a disowned daughter of the Qiu family! How could they be


    allowed to enter?!¡± Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were all red and she couldn''t ept this at all.


    Everyone else was also shocked by this.


    It looked like that prettydy wasn''t as terrible as Qiu Mu-Ying said she was.


    "Come on, Wen-Fei, let''s go over too. If even Qiu Mu-Cheng can get in, then why can''t we?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was indignant and dragged Chu Wen-Fei all the way to the front.


    And of course, the security guards immediately stopped them from going in.


    "I''m sorry but both of you cannot enter.¡±


    "And why not?! That country bumpkin could go in, so why can''t we? Hubby, tell them who you are! This


    bunch of idiots with poor judgment. You allowed the ones pretending to be big shots to go in, but you''re


    blocking the true members of high society?!" roared Qiu Mu-Ying angrily as she told her husband to tell


    them who he was.


    "What''s going on?" asked Jin Bao as themotion over here caught his attention.


    Jin Bao was the leader of the security guards and was in charge of making sure the hall was safe and


    orderly.


    His subordinate quickly reported, "Team Leader, he ims to be a big shot and insists on going in even


    without a ticket."


    "Oh? A big shot?" Jin Bao frowned and looked at Chu Wen-Fei.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s hands were in his pockets and stood straight and tall as if he was really powerful. He


    did look like a big shot.


    Jin Bao became more polite as a result.


    There were some big shots who did forget to bring their tickets. So Jin Bao didn''t dare to take this


    situation too lightly and asked politely, "Sir, may I have your name please? If you''ve forgotten to bring


    your tickets along, you just need to tell us your name and we''ll check against our list. If you''re on our


    list, you can enter via the VIP entrance too."


    Jin Bao''s polite mannerisms only helped to boost Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei''s arrogance.


    Chu Wen-Fei immediately snapped arrogantly, "All of you are so rude."


    "How dare you try to block me! Do you know who my father is? My father is Chu Yang, the boss of


    Yangtian Real Estate! I, Chu Wen-Fei, is my father''s only son! And even the boss of Shen Group, Shen


    Jiu-Yi, has to be polite to me. Everyone calls me Mr Chu!"


    "Mr Chu?" Jin Bao froze for a moment.


    Qiu Mu-Ying thought that Jin Bao was scared now and immediately folded her arms and sneered at


    him, "Now you know how impressive my husband is? Move aside and let us in!"


    But of course Jin Bao wasn''t letting them in.


    BAM!


    Before Qiu Mu-Ying could say anymore, Jin Bao sent a kick flying and kicked the couple to the ground.


    "Where did these idiotse from? How dare you pretend to be Mr Chu! You''re not worthy at all! Are


    you tired of living? Get lost now!"

 Chapter 194 Su Qian Nearly Breaks Down

    Chapter 194 Su Qian Nearly Breaks Down


    Jin Bao blew his top and Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were too frightened to say anything. They


    climbed to their feet and ran back into the crowd.


    Qiu Mu-Ying ran as she yelled threateningly, "Just you wait! I''m going to make aint! I''m going to


    make aint about how you actually assaulted us!"


    "They want to make aint? It''s already not bad that I didn''t hand them over to the real Mr Chu to


    be punished since he actually pretended to be Mr Chu," Jin Bao snorted with a contemptuous look in


    his eyes as he watched the couple run even faster than bunnies.


    "And I thought they might really be some big shot. So they''re just two idiots. How dare you pretend to


    be Mr Chu in front of me? Did you think I''ve never seen Mr Chu before? I''ve even heard him speak to


    me before," Jin Bao smiled proudly. Ye Fan had spoken to a mere leader of the security guards like


    him, so that was something that Jin Bao was going to boast about for the rest of his life.


    But Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know anything about what happened outside.


    They were both walking leisurely around Shanshui Hall.


    Even though the auction at night was the main event, the mall was also bustling with activity in the day.


    There were plenty of shops and ces of entertainment and rxation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan found a ce to rest and ordered two cups of coffee while waiting for Su


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qian toe over.


    The roads were sealed off, so Su Qian had to find somewhere to park the car first and told Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to go in first.


    "Shanshui Hall is really lively today. So many brands have put up a pop-up store here today. I suppose


    only someone like Li Er in Yunzhou could have enough influence to get all these businesses to put up


    shop here," eximed Qiu Mu-Cheng as she looked at the sea of luxury items in the mall.


    Ye Fan justughed quietly. "What influence? They just want to make money."


    "Everyone present today are rich people from all over, so even if Li Er didn''t call them over, the


    merchants would fight tooth and nail to get in.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded in agreement and looked out at the terribly long queue waiting to get into the


    hall. She startedughing somewhat self-deprecatingly, "I suddenly realized that Yunzhou has so many


    rich people."


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng never thought about it and thought that everyone around her was from an


    ordinary working-ss family. Those as rich as Chu Wen-Fei and Sun Yu-Hao were rare.


    But when she saw the immense crowd outside, she suddenly realized that she had been too poorly


    exposed to the rest of society.


    "They were right in saying that everyone has a circle they belong to. We''re ordinary folk, so our world


    contains ordinary folks and that''s all the people we see around us. As for those in the upper rungs of


    society, we will almost never see all those people and things that they get to see. Just like the auction


    tonight - I never heard about it before this."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hade into contact with many people and went through many things recently.


    At her grandmother''s birthday banquet, she witnessed so many big shotsing in with well-wishes.


    At Mount Tai Hall, she witnessed how the king of Jiangdong had won the battle with one move.


    But the more she experienced, the more she realized how faraway she was from other people...


    "After seeing high mountains, one will realize how small you really are. After seeing the vastness of the


    oceans, then one will realize how insignificant you really are. Ye Fan, we have to work hard. We don''t


    need to be super rich or powerful, but we should strive for a better life. To give our next


    generation a better starting point in life. To make those people who used to look down on us regret


    doing so," murmured Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly as her beautiful eyes gave off a mesmerizing sparkle.


    There was never a moment before this that made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel such anticipation for the future


    and feel so hopeful about life.


    Without being chained to the Qiu family, Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly more rxed than before. She was


    like a fish released into the ocean and allowed to swim freely.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and continued to quietly look deeply at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So a woman who longed to improve herself could be so charming.


    After a while, Su Qian made it through the VIP entrance and finally found Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Perhaps she was too tired from walking, so she immediately grabbed one of the coffee cups on the


    table and started drinking from it.


    "Qianqian, you..." Qiu Mu-Cheng froze and looked like she was about to say something.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t say anything, let me have a drink first." Su Qian was sweating profusely. She patted


    her chest and panted heavily as she said, "Oh my goodness I''m SO TIRED. There are so many people


    and I had to park the car so far away from here.


    I even had to walk all the way here in my high heels and my feet are all sore now."


    "I''m so d we have tickets for tonight and I didn''t have to stand in line, and I could just walk in through


    the VIP entrance, HAHA," said Su Qian as she drank another mouthful of coffee.


    "Qianqian, you..." Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to speak again but Su Qian cut her off.


    "Mu-Cheng, you know, when I came in, I noticed my dad and my brother lining up outside too. Their


    eyes nearly popped out of their heads when they saw that I could take the VIP entrance and wanted


    me to give them my tickets! My dad even promised me a Maserati if I did that!" said Su Qian with a


    smug look on her face.


    After all, her father and brother had always chided her for not working hard enough and always wasting


    time and having fun out there, and felt like she was always such an embarrassment.


    "And now? I got the tickets they couldn''t get! Let''s see if those two dare to look down on me again!


    Even though of course, I got these because of my BFF...Mu-Cheng, you''re the best!! Teehee!¡± Su Qian


    was so gleeful that she picked up the cup to take another mouthful of coffee and finished it.


    "Mu-Cheng, your coffee," Ye Fan ced a refilled cup of coffee in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Huh?¡± Su Qian was a bit stunned. The cup in her hands was already empty, so she asked, "Mu-


    Cheng, did you order two cups of coffee?"


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng could respond, Ye Fan asked in a puzzled voice, "That''s strange. Mu-Cheng,


    where''s my coffee?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng woodenly pointed a finger at the cup in Su Qian''s hands.


    A terrible shriek filled the air.


    "OH MY GOD!!! YE FAN! You little bastard!


    How dare you taint me like this! Return my innocence to me! ARGHH!!" Su Qian was losing her mind.


    She couldn''t believe she had just drunk Ye Fan''s coffee.


    Didn''t that mean that she and Ye Fan had indirectly kissed each other?


    Su Qian felt her mind go nk and she felt like she had been terribly vited. She screamed at Ye Fan


    and quickly ran to the bathroom to rinse her mouth in hope that she could get rid of every single bit of


    Ye Fan''s saliva that was in the coffee earlier.


    Ye Fan looked at her and sighed helplessly, "Oh please, you drank my coffee and I didn''t force you to


    Women were really a bunch of abnormal organisms.

 Chapter 195 Choosing a Diamond Ring

    Chapter 195 Choosing a Diamond Ring


    Su Qian spent half an hour rinsing her mouth in the bathroom beforeing out again.


    That was how repulsed Su Qian was by Ye Fan.


    Then again, Su Qian was the daughter of a rich man and was born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was just a louse from the countryside and was even a useless live-in son-in-


    She couldn''t even stand walking together with him.


    And today she actually drank from a cup that he used before and finished the remainder of his coffee.


    Su Qian really almost broke down.


    "Chengcheng...what am I going to do? I''ve been tainted by this country bumpkin and I''m not pure


    anymore...will Mr Chu hate me if he finds out about this?!"


    Su Qian hung her head and looked so dejected aftering out from the bathroom. She looked like a


    deted balloon now.


    Ye Fan was just terribly amused.


    This silly girl. She had just finished her precious Mr Chu''s coffee for crying out loud. What was she


    worried about?


    But of course there was no way Ye Fan would ever tell Su Qian that he was Mr Chu.


    He would rather be treated as a useless bum than to be harassed by a crazy woman like Su Qian.


    But Ye Fan also knew that even if he said so, she wouldn''t believe him either.


    Su Qian''s downcast mood didn''tst long. She was soon distracted by the gleam of diamond rings in


    front of her.


    Most of the shops on the first story were jewelers. As with many other major shopping malls, the


    jewelers were most often on the first story.


    "Mu-Cheng,e over here and take a look! If I get married to Mr Chu, which ring should I pick? What


    about this one? Or that blue diamond one is quite pretty too. Or that purple diamond! It''ll bring out my


    ssiness!"


    Diamond rings were something that any woman viewed as important.


    After all, that was a symbol of love and the start of happiness.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was really speechless. "Qianqian, isn''t it a bit too early to think about this? We


    haven''t even caught a glimpse of Mr Chu''s face."


    "It''s not too early, I consider this nning for the future. Mu-Cheng, you should pick one too. After you


    divorce that beggar, you''d have to buy one when you remarry. So pick one now and buy it when the


    timees. But seriously, Mu-Cheng, you have to find a rich man when you remarry. Otherwise you''d


    end up with another fake one like the one from that beggar," Su Qian said as she looked at the


    sparkling ring on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand.


    Clearly, Su Qian treated the one on Qiu Mu-Cheng as a fake.


    But that made sense too. The diamond on the ring that Qiu Mu-Cheng had was ratherrge. If it was a


    genuine diamond, it would cost more than a million. Su Qian knew Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family''s situation


    and she knew they wouldn''t fork out so much money just to buy a diamond ring.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, we actually meet again. Why, are you here to buy a diamond ring too?" an


    awfully familiar voice rang out from in front of them.


    Of all the people, it was actually Qiu Mu-Ying.


    After Jin Bao made them bite some dust, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei joined the line properly to get


    into the mall.


    Besides having fun, they were also here to get a pair of wedding rings.


    After all, it had been a month since Qiu Mu-Ying got engaged to Chu Wen-Fei and it was getting quite


    close to their wedding day.


    And so they wanted to pick wedding rings today.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t expect to run into Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan here too.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''ve already been married for three years and you''re only picking a wedding ring now?


    Oh I nearly forgot! Ye Fan married into the Qiu family back then and he''s just a pennilessd from the


    vige who couldn''t even afford any bridal gifts, never mind a diamond ring. I remember you didn''t even


    get a ne on your wedding day, right? So you''re trying to make up for the regrets you had back


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    then?¡± said Qiu Mu-Ying with a sarcastic smile.


    Chu Wen-Fei looked over and mocked them, "Do you have enough money? If you don''t, I could spare


    you a few thousand. Don''t worry, you don''t have to return it since you''re Yingying''s cousin and we


    should help.¡±


    "Hubby, don''t do that. They''ve saved up for the past three years, and even if they saved just a dor a


    day, they would have more than a thousand by now and it''s enough to buy a decently sized ring."


    "Uncle Wang, why don''t you rmend my cousin a few cheap but pretty rings? Don''t show them


    something too expensive, they can''t afford it,¡± said Qiu Mu-Ying to a middle aged man behind her.


    This ¡®Uncle Wang'' was a jeweler that Chu Wen-Fei had specially brought along to help them pick a


    diamond ring.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, don''t go too far!" Su Qian retorted angrily when she watched how these two were so


    insulting towards her BFF.


    "Mu-Cheng is MY best friend, so if she wants a diamond ring, I''ll buy one for her. You don''t have to


    pretend to be nice here.¡±


    "Oho, I was just wondering who it was. So it''s Miss Su huh. Miss Su, you''re a really good friend! But


    aren''t you ashamed of being best friends with someone who''s married to a live-in husband? Listen to


    me and stay further away from her. After marrying a useless man like that, this sort of woman won''t be


    able to walk with her head high anymore," Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly as she looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "After being married for three years, she doesn''t even have a diamond ring.


    Seriously, Qiu Mu-Cheng, you''re a failure as a woman. And now you even need Miss Su to buy you


    one? I feel embarrassed for you even if you don''t feel it!" Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were filled with disdain.


    "Miss Qiu, this is the diamond ring you chose earlier and its original price is $492,000, but we''ll give a


    discount of $2,000 and you can have it at $490,000," said a sales assistant as she ced a intricately


    designed box in front of Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Ying waved her hands, "No need for the discount. Give that $2,000 to my poor cousin so that


    she can get a nice ring, then we won''t need Miss Su to spend


    anything."


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled on coldly and sounded like she was taking pity on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "No need, my wife already has a diamond ring. I gave her one recently," said Ye Fan suddenly with a


    faint smile.


    "Ye Fan, shut up! What are you talking about? Are you dumb? Don''t you think Mu-Cheng is


    embarrassed enough? The ring is fake and you actually have the gall to talk about it?" Su Qian was


    going crazy from her anger when she heard Ye Fan.


    If Ye Fan didn''t say anything, they could just ignore Qiu Mu-Ying''s sarcastic words and walk away.


    But now Ye Fan''s words had pushed Qiu Mu-Cheng to the center of attention.


    If Qiu Mu-Ying found out that Qiu Mu-Cheng was wearing a fake diamond ring, then Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was going to be even more embarrassed than ever.


    "You''re really an idiot from the


    countryside!" Su Qian was so angry that her face was red.

 Chapter 196 Only Two in the World

    Chapter 196 Only Two in the World


    Su Qian was going to die from being so angry.


    This stupid Ye Fan was both penniless and incapable but here he was trying to show off.


    Wasn''t this even more embarrassing?


    Wasn''t he just asking to be humiliated?


    Su Qian had decided that once this auction was over, she was going to force Ye Fan to stay away from


    her BFF.


    "Oh? Someone like you, a penniless country bumpkin who became a live-in son-inw? You would


    have the money to buy a diamond ring? What ring did you buy? Let''s take a look?" Qiu Mu-Ying and


    Chu Wen-Fei felt like they had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t angry at all. Since they wanted to look at it, he was going to let them see it. "Mu-


    Cheng, let them have a look." "What''s there to see? Are you an idiot?!


    Mu-Cheng, let''s go and ignore this idiot!" Su Qian was really going to faint from being too angry.


    This idiot actually wanted others to have a look at a fake ring?


    "You don''t mind being embarrassed but Mu-Cheng minds!¡± Su Qian''s face was all red as she snapped


    fiercely at Ye Fan and tried to drag Qiu Mu-Cheng along with her.


    "Come along, Mu-Cheng, ignore him. We''ll let him embarrass himself here."


    But Su Qian was surprised to find that Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t angry at all and was actually smiling


    faintly.


    "Qianqian, it''s alright. Since they want to see it, they can see it. There''s no harm in it."


    Su Qian waspletely bewildered when she heard these words and whispered to Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    "Mu-Cheng, are you NUTS? It''s alright if that country bumpkin is stupid, but why are you also..e


    on, you know what''s on your hand, right? Aren''t you afraid of being embarrassed?"


    Su Qian just felt that her BFF must be crazy and wasn''t behaving normally at all.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng assured her that it was alright and actually lifted her hand. The dazzling diamond


    ring on her ring finger immediately appeared within everyone''s line of sight.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were shocked for a moment, but after that, theyughed even harder.


    "Oh wow, what arge diamond ring! At this size, it must weigh at least nine carats, right? It must have


    been really expensive and cost at least a million, right? My my, Ye Fan, you''re really rich. I''m so


    envious of you, Mu-Cheng," said Qiu Mu-Ying sarcastically.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "You''ve got a good eye."


    "This diamond ring is thetest design in Shen Jewelry''s main line and it cost around $3.99 million. The


    colored diamonds and tinum gold ring really bring out the elegance and ss of its wearer. This


    diamond ring is both dignified and elegant in terms of both its design and it style. And the most


    important part is that 9.9 carat diamond, since the word for ''nine'' can also mean ''forever''. So this


    means that your cousin and I will be happy together forever and our rtionship is stronger than gold.


    This ring is a promise from me to Mu-Cheng that I will always be by Mu-Cheng''s side. I gave Mu-


    Cheng this ring to make up for what I owed her at that wedding we had three years ago."


    Ye Fan said all of this while looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    His words were gentle but they sounded so full of emotion and so apologetic. His deep eyes gleamed


    with a strange glint.


    It was true that Ye Fan really owed Qiu Mu-Cheng a lot at that wedding they had three years ago.


    A wedding should have been a woman''s most glorious moment, but Ye Fan had only brought her


    shame.


    "Good heavens, are you an idiot?! Can''t you tell that Qiu Mu-Ying is just being sarcastic? What 9.9


    carats and what is this about $3.99 million?! I can''t believe you could make up something like that!" Su


    Qian nearly pped Ye Fan across the face to wake this idiot up from his dreams.


    As Su Qian expected, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t stopughing.


    "HAHAHA! Oh my goodness this is so funny! He even has the guts to brag about a fake ring! Together


    forever? Elegant and ssy? It''s just a piece of ss for crying out loud? $3.99 million? I can''t believe


    he actually said that out loud! It''s probably just $9.90, that''s forever enough, right? A penniless idiot is


    using a fake diamond ring to express his great love? I''m seriously dying from this joke!" Qiu Mu-Ying


    was getting cramps just fromughing.


    She was just trying to provoke Ye Fan with a few words and she didn''t expect him to take her seriously.


    And he was showing off with a straight


    face too!


    Goodness me! Why was there someone so weird in this world?


    "Why, you don''t believe me? If you don''t believe me, you can ask the sales assistant to check if it''s


    genuine or not. You can authenticate a diamond ring very easily," said Ye Fan with a calm face. His


    expression didn''t change just because Qiu Mu-Ying was trying to agitate him.


    "Are you quite done?! Don''t you find it embarrassing enough as it is? And you''re still offering your face


    to be pped? You''re seriously the worst thing to happen to Mu-Cheng!" Su Qian couldn''t believe that


    Ye Fan refused to back down and even wanted the sales assistant to check the ring.


    Didn''t he already know whether ring was real or not?


    Was he determined to make sure he was thoroughly embarrassed before he would give up?


    "We shouldn''t have brought this idiot along!¡± Su Qian''s face was all red and felt embarrassed just


    standing next to Ye Fan.


    She wished she could be as far from this country bumpkin as possible.


    But just when Su Qian wanted to drag Qiu Mu-Cheng away with her, Qiu Mu-Cheng actually listened to


    what Ye Fan said and walked over to the counter.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you doing?! Don''t tell me you seriously think that diamond ring is real?! If this


    huge diamond were real, do you know how much it would cost? That country bumpkin would never be


    able to afford it even if he sold himself!¡± Su Qian was horrified and tried to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng


    otherwise, but Qiu Mu-Cheng continued walking to the counter.


    "You''re nuts! You''re seriously out of your mind! I can''t be bothered with you! You can embarrass


    yourself with him! He''s not my husband anyway!" spat Su Qian out angrily. She was so upset that her


    face was distorted.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was equally surprised by this action.


    "She''s serious about checking it? Is Qiu Mu-Cheng stupid or something? She''s really asking for it now."


    The smile on Qiu Mu-Ying became even brighter now. She looked at the sales assistant and said with a


    snort, "Check the ring for her.¡±


    "Since she''s more than happy to let me p her in the face, I won''t turn her down," smiled Qiu Mu-Ying


    coldly as she became even more gleeful inside.


    She was going to watch Qiu Mu-Chengpletely embarrass herself.


    But just after Qiu Mu-Ying said this, the sales assistant instantly started squealing in excitement.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh my goodness! Madam, you''re so lucky to have found a husband who loves you and dotes on you


    so much. I''m so envious! If I weren''t already married with two children myself, I would definitely try to


    snatch your husband away.¡±


    What?


    Everyone was stunned when they heard what the sales assistant was saying.


    "What do you mean? What are you trying to say?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying with a frown.


    The sales assistant was still excited and even the hand she used to hold up the ring was trembling. "I''m


    saying that this diamond ring is real."


    "Both the diamond''s quality and the setting are of top quality. Besides, thisdy''s husband said earlier


    that this is from Shen Jewelry''s main line this year and it sold for $3.99 million. I can tell you right now


    that the value of this diamond ring has now gone up by nearly three times and it''s worth more than $9


    million right now."


    What?


    Even Ye Fan was surprised by this.


    But the sales assistant ignored their expressions and continued, "ording to what I know, this


    particr diamond is nicknamed ''Tears of a Lover'', and it''s a coboration between Shen Group and


    the renowned jeweler Venus. This was designed by the famous jewelry designer, Mr McArthur, and he


    was personally involved in the entire process of its making."


    "And because the process is soplicated, he only made two of these. One is sold by Shen Group,


    the other is sold by Venus."


    "But just a few days ago, Mr McArthur suddenly died from a heart attack, so this ''Tears of a Lover'' has


    be Mr McArthur''s final piece."


    "And because Mr McArthur had passed away so suddenly, nobody has been able to record the process


    of how this ring was made and nobody can make another ring like it anymore. So the two in the market


    right now are the only two in the world.


    The other one is now going for $9.9 million on Venus'' website."


    "So, congrattions, madam! The ring on your finger is actually one out of only two


    in the world!"


    What?


    Everyone was trembling now.


    Everyone was so shocked.

 Chapter 197 Falsely Accused

    Chapter 197 Falsely used


    "Wh-what?!"


    "Only two in the world?!"


    "Nine...$9.9 million?"


    Everyone''s head was spinning.


    Su Qian was rooted to the spot despite being so angry moments ago. Her eyes were as wide as two


    "How could it be? This ring turned out to be genuine? And there are only two in the world?! How could


    that be? Where did that country bumpkin get the money to buy Mu-Cheng such an expensive ring?!"


    Su Qian couldn''t believe it at all. She was so shocked that her body was still shaking violently.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was even more shocked. Her mouth was wide open and she looked like a chicken that


    had its neck squeezed.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    $9.9 million?!


    Didn''t that mean the $550,000 ring on her hand right now wasn''t even a tenth of what Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    ring was worth?


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face turnedpletely red and she could barely stand the humiliation.


    Chu Wen-Fei looked equally nasty and his face was also flushed.


    They wanted to insult Qiu Mu-Cheng but they got insulted right back instead.


    The two of them were instantly embarrassed and felt like hiding themselves somewhere.


    But they refused to give up and asked the sales assistant, "Surely you''ve made a mistake somewhere,


    right?"


    "Look at it carefully again! He''s just a country bumpkin and would never have enough money to buy


    Qiu Mu-Cheng a diamond ring worth millions even if he sold himself away! That''s impossible! You must


    have made a mistake!¡± roared Qiu Mu-Ying indignantly as her eyes started turning red too.


    "I wouldn''t have made a mistake. This diamond ring is really from Shen Jewelry''s collection. Both the


    purity of the diamond and the quality of the other materials are top notch. I would say that none of the


    items in this shop could bepared to this one diamond ring here. I''ve worked in this industry for


    nearly twenty years now, and I wouldn''t make a mistake like this. If you still don''t believe me, you can


    check it again at the shop in the middle. That''s where Shen Jewelry''s store is," replied the sales


    assistant calmly.


    But these words reminded Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei of something else.


    "Uncle Wang, aren''t you a distribution manager for Shen Jewelry? Come and take a look and see if this


    is really from yourpany," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she looked at the middle aged man next to her.


    He didn''t say anything and just furrowed his brows. His expression was grim, as if he was trying to


    think about something.


    After that, this Uncle Wang walked over and asked Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Could I have a look?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan and he nodded. Qiu Mu-Cheng then passed the ring to the middle


    aged man.


    The man inspected the ring in his hand closely for a long time.


    "Uncle Wang, how is it? Is it fake or not?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Ying anxious, as if she was hoping it would fail


    the test.


    The man replied in a low voice, "The sales assistant is right. This is indeed a rare piece from Shen


    Jewelry."


    "How could it be?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying felt like she was going to copse now. The fire in her heart earlier had dissipated and she


    was left with only despair.


    She wanted to use this diamond ring to insult Qiu Mu-Cheng, but the one who was insulted was herself


    instead.


    "But Miss Qiu, I would like to ask you something. When and where and which shop did you buy this


    piece from? As far as I know, there is no record of this ''Tears of a Lover'' being sold. So I am really


    suspicious about where you got this ring from. In other words, I suspect you stole this ring."


    What?


    The middle aged man''s words were like a huge rock that had dropped into the sea and caused a huge


    wave to rise.


    Su Qian was even more shocked.


    "Oh my goodness! Ye Fan, you stole this?! If you don''t have the money, then don''t bother even buying!


    But you actually stole it? Aren''t you getting Mu-Cheng into trouble?! Mu-Cheng! I told you that this man


    is trouble! You shouldn''t have stayed together with him! What are we going to do now?!" Su Qian''s face


    was pale from fright now.


    She was worried that even her BFF would have to go to jail because of this.


    That ring was now worth more than $9 million!


    Stealing such a valuable item was enough to put them behind bars.


    "HAHAHA I was just wondering where a country bumpkin would find the money to buy a diamond ring


    worth millions! So you stole it! A country bumpkin is a country bumpkin after all! You only know how to


    resort to doing dirty things like this! Fine if you stole it, but you actually decided to brag about it! Are you


    afraid that nobody would realize you two are thieves?" Qiu Mu-Ying was getting a cramp fromughing


    too hard. She looked so disdainfully at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng, it was as it she was looking at two


    idiots.


    She should have thought of it earlier. Since Ye Fan was too useless to afford such a ring, then he would


    either have to steal or rob to get one.


    But seriously, how could one brag about something he stole?


    Good job!


    Now they had been caught red-handed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stop snorting and finally said to Wang Liang, "Uncle Wang, just do what you


    need to do, don''t worry about Wen-Fei and I. The Qiu family won''t defend such scoundrels, so you can


    deal with them in any way you wish."


    Wang Liang nodded and looked sternly at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Since your act of theft has


    made mypany suffer a tremendous loss, I will confiscate this ring on behalf of mypany. At the


    same time, I will contact mypany''s legal department and also report you to the police and proceed


    with charges against both of you. I hope both of you can cooperate with us."


    Wang Liang''s cold words were like a judge passing a sentence on them. He didn''t listen to what they


    had to say at all and kept the diamond ring away while he called hispany''s legal department.


    "No don''t! It has nothing to do with my best friend! He acted on his own! Mu-Cheng would never do


    anything against thew, so if anyone stole this ring, it would be him!" Su Qian started getting worried


    and tried to plead with Wang Liang. Her face was deathly pale now.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying was enjoying the show and smiled coldly, "That''s not necessarily true. Perhaps they


    were partners-in-crime and worked together to steal it?¡±


    "If you have anything to say, you can tell the police yourself. Don''t tell them that you''re from the Qiu


    family, it''ll be an embarrassment to us," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she added fuel to the fire.


    Ye Fan ignored Qiu Mu-Ying''s words and focused his attention on Wang Liang.


    This man had actually falsely used them without hearing their side of the story and even confiscated


    his wife''s diamond ring.


    What right did he have to do that?


    Ye Fan frowned and looked at Wang Liang. "This gentleman here has gone too far. So just because we


    didn''t buy it, we must have stolen it? What if I say this was a gift from the heir of Shen Jewelry?"


    "A gift? To you, a live-in son-inw? Why would the heir to Shen Group give you something so


    expensive? He probably can''t even be bothered with you! Can you even believe your own words?"


    replied Wang Liang disdainfully with a cold smile in his eyes. He ced the ring into his own coat


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    pocket and looked like he was going to im it for himself.


    While Wang Liang was speaking, two handsome young men came through the VIP entrance and


    walked over.


    It was clear from their dressing that these two were sons of very wealthy families.


    "Shao-Jie, the jade auction this time was really exciting. All the stones from Myanmar were of a much


    deeper green than before. Even the jade showcase in Jianghai can''t bepared to the one in


    Yunzhou," Shen Fei talked to his friend with a hand in his pocket.


    "Wang Liang, isn''t that Young Master


    Shen? That''s the heir to yourpany! Since you''ve caught a thief, shouldn''t you go over and tell


    him?" Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were sharp and immediately noticed Shen Fei was the one who came


    through the VIP entrance.


    "You''re right! Just you wait, you stupid punk. You''re going to die for stealing something from my


    on a cating expression and started calling out to Shen Fei.


    "Young Master Shen, pleasee over for a while. I''ve caught someone who stole from us and we''re


    waiting for you to deal with him!" Wang Liang had a big smile and looked like he was waiting to receive


    apliment from his boss.


    "Oh? How could such a thing happen?" Shen Fei frowned and walked over with a stern expression on


    his face.


    He was going to see which idiot was tired of living and actually dared to steal from hispany!

 Chapter 198 Help Me Beg Your Brother-In-Law

    Chapter 198 Help Me Beg Your Brother-In-Law


    Shen Fei''s eyes turned dark and were filled with annoyance as he walked over.


    "Young Master Shen, I''m Shen Group''s distribution manager, and my name is Wang Liang.¡±


    "I came by for a good time with some friends but unexpectedly bumped into a couple of thieves who


    stole ourpany''s jewelry. We caught them red-handed. Young Master Shen, please go ahead and


    handle it," said Wang Liang with a bright smile as he walked over hurriedly toward Shen Fei, hoping to


    get credit for doing this.


    Shen Fei nodded andmended him, "Well done. I''ll get HR to promote and reward you."


    ¡°Oho, thank you, Young Master Shen!" Wang Liang was so delighted that he beamed with joy.


    ¡°Bring those thieves you were talking about over."


    How dare they steal from Shen Group.


    They must be tired of living," Shen Fei''s gloomy tone sent chills through the air as he stood there


    pretentiously with his hands in his pant pockets.


    "Young Master, it''s those two over there. That country bumpkin stole from ourpany and kept


    showing off even. Young Master Shen, you must punish them severely and make an example of them!¡±


    Wang Liang quickly pointed at Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei fanned the mes and added, "Exactly, Young Master Shen. Uncle


    Wang is right. When ites to immoral and poor vigers like them, you can''t go easy on them. It


    would be even better if you sent him straight to prison and make him regret deeply for the rest of his


    life."


    "That goes without saying," replied Shen Fei indifferently as he looked in the direction Wang Liang was


    pointing.


    But in a split second, Shen Fei''s expression changed from a look of calmness to shock. His face turned


    pale while he shuddered as though he was struck by lightning.


    His expression darkened while the corner of his mouth twitched hard as he said softly, "Is...Is he the


    thief you were talking about?"


    "That''s right, Young Master. He''s just a poor country bumpkin and a useless son-inw who married


    into the family. Since he couldn''t afford to buy his wife a diamond ring, he stole it. Also, he stole Shen


    Jewelry''s prized diamond ring, the ''Tears of a Lover''. It''s an exquisite diamond ring worth almost ten


    million."


    "Fortunately, I acted swiftly. The moment I recognized it was ourpany''s property, I snatched it


    straight from him and made up for an almost ten million dor loss."


    "Also, Young Master Shen, I contacted our legal department, and they''ve probably notified the cops.


    Since the cops will be arriving anytime, there''s no way this penniless peasant can deny it,¡± said Wang


    Liang proudly nonstop, just waiting for Shen Fei to praise him.


    "What?¡±


    "You even notified the legal department?"


    "And called the cops?"


    When Shen Fei heard this, his heart almost leaped out. He red at Wang Liang furiously and almost


    went crazy


    "Yes, Young Master Shen, I don''t need any praise or reward. As apany employee, it''s everyone''s


    responsibility to protect thepany''s interests."


    Wang Liang first chuckled brazenly to Shen Fei before ring at Ye Fan and shouting angrily, "What


    are you waiting for, you brat? Young Master Shen is here! Aren''t you going to apologize to him for


    stealing from us?"


    "Are you blind? Don''t you get the hint?" cursed Wang Liang contemptuously.


    When Shen Fei heard these words, his face paled. He turned around to p Wang Liang and sent him


    falling to the floor.


    "Young Master Shen, what''s going on?" asked Wang Liang bitterly as he sat stunned on the ground


    and feeling terribly hurt. "What happened? What did I do?"


    "You idiot! How can you go around provoking anyone you please?"


    "If you want to die, don''t drag us down under with you!¡±


    "How dare you expect me to praise you? Praise my ass! I feel like kicking you to death now!"


    Shen Fei almost exploded with fury.


    Ye Fan was the Lord of Jiangdong now.


    Even Master Li, Jiang Hai, and Chen Ao respected him immensely.


    He was the kind of powerful big shot that Shen Fei couldn''t wait to fawn over, yet Wang Liang was here


    using him of theft.


    After pping Wang Liang, Shen Fei hastily turned to apologize with remorse written all over his face,


    "My apologies, Mr Ye."


    "Our staff wasn''t up to standard. I''m sorry we offended you. Don''t worry. I''ll call HR and fire this damned


    snob. Although Shen Group isn''t a topnotchpany in Jiangdong, we don''t sweep things like this


    under the rug. Snotty people like him have no ce with us," Shen Fei apologized profusely. He


    wanted to kick Wang Liang to death in his heart.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t easy for the Shens'' to finally be on friendly terms with Ye Fan. If Wang Liang''s actions put all


    their effort to waste, then they would have no one to cry to.


    Everyone was stunned by how polite Shen Fei was to Ye Fan.


    "Did...did he really give it to them?¡± Su Qian stared wide-eyed at the scene as a tidal wave swept


    across her heart.


    "How...how is that possible?" "Did the heir of Shen Group call the country bumpkin...Mr Ye?¡± Qiu Mu-


    Ying was stunned. Her mind went nk, and all she felt wasplete disillusionment.


    Wang Liang was even more dumbstruck.


    The sight of Shen Fei getting friendly and ttering Ye Fan made Wang Liang regret all this instantly.


    Now he started to wonder what sort of person this supposedly countryside live-in son-inw really was.


    He was probably so important that even the Shens couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Wang Liang was so angry at the thought of this that he wanted to kill Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    Was this their idea of a poor country bumpkin?


    Was this their idea of a man who married into the family?


    If even Shen Group''s heir was this respectful, then Ye Fan had to be some incredibly powerful man!


    Wang Liang was on the verge of tears.


    When Shen Fei apologized, Ye Fan smiled gently as he said, "It''s okay. In a big forest, there are bound


    to be all kinds of birds. Just improve staff training from now on."


    As he spoke, Ye Fan walked up in front of Wang Liang to reach out a hand, "Mr Wang, are you going to


    return it to me then?"


    Wang Liang lost his previous arrogance and smugness now. After Ye Fan spoke, he didn''t dare to let a


    fart out. He obediently retrieved the diamond ring from his coat and handed it to Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan got it back, he nced at Shen Fei, "Young Master Shen, I think you need to exin


    things more clearly to him so that he stops treating innocent folk as thieves."


    Shen Fei quickly agreed. Wang Liang was still sprawled on the floor as Shen Fei red fiercely at him


    and said, "Listen up. I gave the ring as a present to Mr Ye. How dare you snatch a gift that I gave to


    someone else!"


    "You snobbish asshole! Collect your check from HR and get lost now! Shen Group is too small for fools


    like you!" bellowed Shen Fei angrily.


    Wang Liang nearly burst into tears on the spot, "Please don''t do this, Young Master Shen!"


    "I worked half my life for Shen Group and I''m going to turn 50 soon...who will hire me if you fire me


    now? Young Master Shen, I was wrong! Please forgive me this one time," Wang Liang hugged Shen


    Fei''s thigh and implored.


    "Get lost! Is it any of my business if no one wants you? You almost ruined me, so you should count


    yourself lucky that I didn''t demand apensation," said Shen Fei furiously as he kicked Wang Liang


    aside angrily.


    Wang Liang had no choice but to beg Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei, "Wen-Fei, Yingying, can you help


    me beg your sister and brother-inw and put in a good word


    for me?"


    "I got into such trouble because of you both, please be kind to me..." begged Wang Liang.


    He was so desperate that he was actually asking Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei to beg Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and Ye Fan to let him off.

 Chapter 199 Its a Good Deal

    Chapter 199 It''s a Good Deal


    "Well, that..." when Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei heard Wang Liang''s pleas, they froze. Their


    expressions went livid instantly and looked like they were put in a difficult position.


    How could they lower themselves to beg a country bumpkin? And Qiu Mu-Cheng too?


    How could they?


    Qiu Mu-Ying had always beenpetitive and arrogant, so she found it uneptable and was


    incapable of speaking on his behalf.


    She and Qiu Mu-Cheng had a longstanding feud at the Qius after all. They opposed each other like fire


    and water. How could she beg the person she looked down on?


    It was not merely a matter of asking a favor, but a question of pride between women.


    If she were to speak up, it meant she could not bepared to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So naturally, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    On the other hand, Chu Wen-Fei was a rich man''s son, he couldn''t lower himself to beg Ye Fan and the


    others either.


    A lowly son-inw who married into his wife''s family had no right to expect that of him.


    But Wang Liang was their friend after all, so Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei could not stand by and


    leave him in the lurch.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Ying walked up straight to Shen Fei instead and said, "Young Master Shen, since


    we''re acquainted, can you do me a favor and forgive Uncle Wang this once?"


    "Yes, Young Master Shen. Couldn''t you do us this favor? Besides, Uncle Wang was doing it for the


    sake of thepany, so there''s no need to be so extreme," persuaded Chu Wen-Fei.


    When Shen Fei heard this, he burst intoughter. He looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei coldly


    and said, "Do you a


    favor?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "Unless Mr Ye asks me to do this himself, no one else can save him today. Moreover, it''s not up to


    people like you who don''t know better to criticize how I deal with my subordinates!¡± Shen Fei was very


    harsh about it and didn''t go easy on Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei at all.


    This was Yunzhou, so Shen Fei wasn''t afraid of anyone else besides a handful of people.


    So what if this Qiu Mu-Ying was the most beloved daughter of Master Qiu?


    Shen Fei didn''t even care about Master Qiu, much less one little Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "You...You..." Qiu Mu-Ying was so furious that her pretty little face flushed red while she trembled.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was ustomed to being domineering at the Qius and never suffered such humiliation.


    And this was happening in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan no less.


    In a fit of anger, Qiu Mu-Ying almost wanted to retort. But after she opened her mouth, she didn''t dare


    to speak a word.


    Qiu Mu-Ying could heedlessly abuse Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan verbally but didn''t dare offend the heir


    of Shen Group after all.


    In the end, it was too embarrassing for the husband and wife to linger on, so they walked away angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Ying even red coldly at Qiu Mu-Cheng before they left.


    "Humph, Qiu Mu-Cheng! Don''t think I''ll look at you different just because of what happened today!


    Losers like you can only rely on others. If you''re that great, then rely on only yourself!¡± But when Qiu


    Mu-Ying said these words, she was clearly not confident enough and just sounded like a withered


    eggnt.


    Of course, Ye Fan and the others couldn''t be bothered with Qiu Mu-Ying''s words.


    People like them always made all sorts of excuses to belittle others and refused to admit others''


    excellence. Their narrowmindedness and self-denial made it hard for them to seed in the future.


    Since Master Qiu handed thepany over to her, she was bound to ruin it sooner orter.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled. He had no time to waste on an insignificant woman like her.


    "Mr Ye, I see you came early. Are you here for the jade showcase? Other than the auction at night, the


    biggest attraction at Shanshui Hall is the daytime jade showcase. A jade rock gambling event will be


    included. A lot of people like the thrill of gambling and find it immensely exciting. Shao-Jie is an expert


    in the rock gambling circles."


    "If you want to find out more about rock gambling, you can ask Shao-Jie."


    When he saw Ye Fan, Shen Fei instinctively thought he was here to gamble rocks just like them.


    After all, the most presentable daytime event at the hall was the rock gambling event. A lot of influential


    big shots came to join in the fun.


    But too bad, Shen Fei was overthinking it.


    "I''m here to keep my wifepany,¡± said Ye Fan calmly.


    At this very moment, Ye Fan heard his wife calling him. He quickly waved his hand and replied, "Honey,


    I''ming."


    After Ye Fan shouted, he turned to say to Shen Fei, "Well, my wife is calling me, so I have to go over.


    Since I don''t have time, we can catch up some other time."


    Shen Fei had wanted to introduce Han Shao-Jie to Ye Fan, but of course Ye Fan wasn''t free. He just


    quickly told Shen Fei he was leaving before scurrying off to meet with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At the sight of the man losing all greatness before his wife, both Shen Fei and Han


    Shao-Jie eyes twitched at the same time.


    Han Shao-Jie, "Fei, is he the big shot you were talking about?"


    Shen Fei replied, "He should be the one.¡±


    Han Shao-Jie said, "Why doesn''t he feel like one? He seems more like some bullied husband who


    married into his wife''s family.¡±


    Shen Fei suggested, "Perhaps...that''s what big shots are like? Maybe they typically have some unusual


    traits, such as being afraid of dogs or their wives?"


    Shen Fei tried his best to exin.


    Han Shao-Jie contemted this for a while before concluding, "I think it''s more dignified to fear dogs.¡±


    Shen Fei had no words for that.


    After Ye Fan left, the two didn''t linger about any long and went upstairs to the jade showrooms instead.


    "Have you returned the diamond ring to Young Master Shen as I asked?"


    "That gift was too expensive. I can''t ept it," said Qiu Mu-Cheng when she saw Ye Faning.


    She didn''t expect the ''Tears of a Lover'' diamond ring to be so valuable that was now worth nearly ten


    million.


    It was enough to purchase half of Qiushui Logistics'' assets.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t ept something this expensive and meant to find a chance to return it to


    Shen Fei. Now that they happened to cross paths, Qiu Mu-Cheng made Ye Fan return it to him.


    But Ye Fan chuckled instead and shamelessly lied, "Of course I tried to return it, but he refused to


    ept it. He insisted that this diamond ring was custom made for you. Only you are fit to wear


    something that noble and elegant."


    "Then what did you say?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan continued to say, "I didn''t say much. I only said he had a keen eye and that I agreed with him."


    PFFFT.


    Su Qian was drinking mineral water beside Qiu Mu-Cheng when she heard these words. She burst out


    "Haha! Mu-Cheng, I realized that your husband is really the ultimate. He''s really too shameless, and I


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    have to agree. Are you trying to make me die ofughter so that you can inherit my money?"


    Su Qian wasughing almost hysterically. Shen Fei was just being polite but Ye Fan actually took his


    words seriously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that her face went thoroughly red. She red at Ye Fan and said


    furiously, "How can you say that just because he did? Can''t you be a little


    modest?"


    "You make me so angry!"


    "Also, did you return the diamond ring or not?"


    "No, I didn''t. How could I return it after he said that? The diamond ring has to be worn by someone who


    suits it to bloom and shine the most brightly. Since it suits you the best, you should wear it. As for its


    price, there''s nothing to feel guilty about. One diamond ring was enough to save the lives of everyone


    in the Shen family, so it''s a real bargain forthem!" said Ye Fan indifferently.


    "What do you mean by it was enough to save the lives of everyone in the Shen family?" Su Qian and


    Qiu Mu-Cheng were both surprised.


    Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "There''s nothing more to be said. I saved them before and they owe


    me one. Doesn''t it make sense for me to ept their diamond ring?¡±


    When Shen Fei offended Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan wanted Li Er to eradicate the Shens from Yunzhou.


    In the end, he let them off considering how sincere they were with their apology.


    So looking at the situation from this perspective, it could be said that Ye Fan had saved the lives of


    everyone in the Shen family.

 Chapter 200 I Got Lucky Because of My Best Friend

    Chapter 200 I Got Lucky Because of My Best Friend


    "No wonder! I was just wondering why someone like Young Master Shen would humble himself and be


    friends with you, and even give you such a present. So THAT was the reason. If you didn''t exin it, I


    would have thought you were some big shot in disguise.¡±


    After Su Qian heard Ye Fan''s exnation, all the questions in her head were answered and she


    immediately shook her head and chuckled.


    She just knew that this country bumpkincked the prestige for Young Master Shen to treat him in that


    manner.


    So this was why.


    "But Mu-Cheng, it looks like this country bumpkin live-in husband isn''t entirely useless. At least he''s


    strong and thick-skinned enough to help you ward off blows in times of need."


    Although Ye Fan didn''t exin how he saved Shen Fei, Su Qian guessed it must have been just like


    some gangster type of movie where some unknown henchman helps to block off knife attacks or


    bullets for his big boss and rises through the ranks as a result.


    Of course, they died horrible deaths without any exception!


    So Su Qian instinctively thought Ye Fan did something simr too.


    In Su Qian''s eyes, Ye Fan was nothing but a pauper from a vige after all. Other than brute strength,


    there was no other way he could have helped an heir of a rich family like Shen Fei.


    "But as the saying goes, there aren''t any free lunches in the world. The more favors you ept, the


    heavier their price. Do you think Young Master Shen''s ''Mr Ye''es by that easily? When ites to


    the crunch, it will get tough," Su Qian reminded Ye Fan as she looked at him with disdain and sneered.


    Her tone of voice was filled with inexplicable contempt and sarcasm.


    "Thanks Miss Su, but you don''t have to worry about me," Ye Fan naturally thought nothing of Su Qian''s


    words and was toozy to exin himself.


    Since no matter what he said, he was still that poor and useless bum from the vige and the live-in


    son-inw with no backbone in Su Qian''s eyes. He wasn''t worthy of her BFF, Qiu Mu-Cheng at all.


    "How can you stillugh? Qianqian''s words are a little harsh, but she''s right. Don''t ask Young Master


    Shen for any help or ept any of his favors from now on. Understand?" ordered Qiu Mu-Cheng


    coldly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally concerned about the things Su Qian mentioned.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling worried even though Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered.


    She was concerned that Ye Fan would be harmed by people from powerful families like Shen Fei in the


    end.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''ll be fine. Your hubby is no fool, so don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," consoled Ye Fan.


    "Shut up! Do you really think you are Mu-Cheng''s husband?! Have you no shame?! How can a poor


    peasant like you have the cheek to call yourself Mu-Cheng''s hubby? Even if you don''t find it


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    embarrassing, Mu-Cheng and I do!¡±


    When Su Qian heard Ye Fan surprisingly address himself as Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, an inexplicable


    fury surged in her heart.


    It made her feel as though she had just suffered some major humiliation.


    "Ye Fan, I hope you will remember your ce. Your marriage to Mu-Cheng was a mistake to begin


    with, and Mu-Cheng only stayed married to you because of her grandfather. But things are different


    now. Mu-Cheng has left the Qius and doesn''t have to listen to them anymore. She can choose how to


    lead her life now. So in a few days, Mu-Cheng will divorce you and find a better man to take care of


    her,¡± said Su Qian to Ye Fan coldly. She said it so stiffly that it sounded like an ultimatum for Ye Fan.


    "Qianqian, that''s enough. Don''t go too far,¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng felt Su Qian''s words were too hurtful, so she


    immediately told her that it was enough.


    "Damn, Mu-Cheng. Why should I stop? You''re just too kind. This country bumpkin keeps clinging onto


    you because he knows that. If you continue to be kind, you''re going to suffer sooner orter," said Su


    Qian to Qiu Mu-Cheng with a disappointed tone as she instantly felt angry.


    "Oh, Qianqian, there you are!" a voice suddenly called for Su Qian while Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian


    were talking.


    Very quickly, a group of men came walking towards them.


    The group was led by one older man and one younger man. They were both d in suits and ties and


    appeared particrly formal.


    They were more like father and son rather than just an older and younger man.


    The father appeared slightly older, and the demeanor of being someone of power for a long time


    emanated from his resolute face. Although it was iparable to that of Li Er and Shen Jiu-Yi''s, it


    surpassed Qiu Luo and his brothers. He was clearly no ordinary person.


    His son was at the prime of his life and appeared capable and steady.


    "Dad? Nan?"


    When Su Qian saw them, she was instantly delighted. She hurried over as she beamed at them.


    "Do you still know that I''m your Dad? When I asked for your ticket at the door, you pretended not to


    know me. Are you still my little girl, or can I no longer discipline you?" reprimanded Su Yuan-Shan a


    little sullenly at his wilful and arrogant daughter.


    At the thought of that, Su Yuan-Shan seethed with anger.


    It was tiring for him to queue for long outside the door at his old age. When Su Yuan-Shan found out


    his daughter had a coveted VIP ticket for the auction tonight, he wanted to take advantage of it and get


    her to trade tickets.


    But he didn''t expect the girl to refuse to exchange it and even pretended not to know him.


    "If I weren''t rtively healthy, I would die sooner orter from getting angry with a lousy daughter like


    you," Su Yuan-Shan scolded Su Qian.


    Of course, Su Qian knew her father wasn''t truly mad at her, so she hugged his arm as she stuck out


    her tongue and acted cutely.


    Su Qian''s older brother, Su Nan, was always protective of this little sister of his, so he helped to defend


    her, "Dad, don''t you alwaysin about Qianqian living off the family? And how she runs to us for


    help with every little thing and isn''t independent? Now that Qianqian got the tickets on her own, you


    should be happy. Why are you angry with her instead?" said Su Nan as he smiled.


    Su Qian chimed in quickly when she realized her brother was helping her, "See, Dad? Just look at how


    understanding Nan is.¡±


    "That''s enough, you two. You always gang up to make me angry," sighed Su Yuan-Shan helplessly.


    Then he asked Su Qian, "Qianqian, I haven''t asked you yet. How did you get your hands on the VIP


    ticket?"


    "As far as I know, the organizer has a fixed list of important people that they save such tickets for.


    There are only 99 tickets in the entire Jiangdong, so it''s not something you can simply buy with money."


    "How could a littless like you have one?" Su Yuan-Shan was filled with curiosity while Su Nan looked


    at his little sister quizzically as well.


    When Su Qian heard, she proudly tilted her chin up immediately and said smugly, "Hoho! Dad, just


    because you can''t get the tickets, doesn''t mean your daughter can''t either."


    It can''t be helped, I''m so popr! I got lucky with this ticket because my best friend gave it to me."


    "Hmm, your best friend?" Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan were slightly surprised. Since they were busy


    working all the time, they were genuinely unaware of Su Qian''s social circle.


    "Yup, my best friend, Qiu Mu-Cheng," said Su Qian as she quickly pushed Qiu Mu-Cheng in front of her


    father and brother.


    "Dad and Nan, this beauty is the best friend I was talking about," chuckled Su Qian while she


    introduced Su Yuan-Shan.


    "How do you do, Mr Su?" greeted Qiu Mu-Cheng politely with a smile.


    At the sight of this youngdy who was a simr age to Su Qian, even Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan


    could not help feeling a little awestruck.


    In terms of looks, this young woman was surprisingly on par with Su Qian.

 Chapter 201 Yes, Im a Driver

    Chapter 201 Yes, I''m a Driver


    "Are you the youngdy who gave Qianqian the ticket? You are really pretty. This daughter of mine


    keeps praising herself for being a matchless beauty. Looks like she found her match now, huh?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied modestly, "Mr Su, you''re being too kind. Also, Qianqian and I are good friends,


    so you can just call me Mu-Cheng."


    "Sure. Mu-Cheng, you don''t have to call me ''Mr Su'' either. Just call me Uncle.¡±


    They chatted for a while. Ye Fan was surprised that a rebellious and unreasonable woman like Su Qian


    actually had an easy-going and amiable father like Su Yuan-Shan.


    "The auction tonight is considered a major event in Jiangdong, so even the tickets for outside the hall


    are hard toe by. Since Mu-Cheng was able to obtain the VIP tickets, I guess you''re probably no


    ordinary person," asked Su Yuan-Shan curiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled awkwardly, "Uncle, you''re mistaken. I merely..."


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng finished speaking, Su Qian interrupted swiftly instead, "That''s true. Our Mu-


    Cheng is the CEO of a big corporation and controls thousands of people, so of course she''s amazing.


    And of course, she has to be extraordinary to be friends with me, Su Qian," boasted Su Qian to her


    father and brother.


    After all, they always said she was unmotivated and only cared about having fun, so she couldn''t


    seed in life. Now she had a chance to brag and she wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip by.


    The more she bragged about Qiu Mu-Cheng, the better it looked for Su Qian as her best friend.


    It took talent to have connections too!


    "Oh, do you manage a business with thousands of people under you at such a young age? No wonder


    you can get your hands on the VIP tickets! You have really done much better than my generation, so


    much better! Sadly, as an elder, I''m ashamed that I can''tpare!" As Su Qian expected, Su Yuan-


    Shan and Su Nan were equally shocked and they looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng a little more reverently than


    before.


    A person''s identity determined his status after all.


    Just the fact that Qiu Mu-Cheng was talented enough to control arge corporation alone was enough


    for the likes of Su Yuan-Shan to be respectful.


    "Qianqian, I''m so happy that you have such an outstanding best friend."


    "Mu-Cheng will be a good influence on you. You have to learn from her in the future and be more


    outstanding," Su Yuan-Shan lectured Su Qian a little. But as a father, he was clearly delighted that his


    daughter found such a remarkable best friend.


    "Qianqian, what nonsense are you saying?" muttered Qiu Mu-Cheng as her cheeks turned red from


    embarrassment instantly.


    Although she was a CEO, it was a little fledgingpany with less than a hundred staff at best. How


    could she say there were thousands of staff?


    How could she take thepliment because of what Su Qian said?


    But Su Qian continued to look at her imploringly as she said softly, "Mu-Cheng, please. Just help me


    this once. My father and brother look down on me all the time, so I want them to admire me this once."


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t convince Su Qian otherwise, she had no choice but to help Su Qian y


    the part.


    "What are you two whispering about?"


    "Nothing at all. Nothing at all," said Su Qian as she chuckled.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go take a look at the second floor," Ye Fan''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Su Qian''s face paled on the spot.


    Was he going to ruin things for her?


    And because Ye Fan addressed her as ''Mu-Cheng'', both Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan turned to look.


    "And this is...?" asked Su Yuan-Shan perplexedly as he frowned at the sight of a man dressed so


    simply in such a high-ss ce. If he put it nicely, it was considered casual. But to put it more bluntly,


    he looked like a pauper.


    "Hello, Uncle. I''m Mu-Cheng''s..."


    "He''s Mu-Cheng''s driver. Yup, he''s Mu-Cheng''s driver and bodyguard. He''s from the countryside.


    Although he looks boorish, he''s physically very strong. He''s so good that he even saved Young Master


    Shen before," exined Su Qian to her father and brother. Ye Fan was about to introduce himself as


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, but there was no way Su Qian was going to let himplete his sentence.


    Ye Fan frowned. He was getting angrier and angrier with this BFF.


    He ignored Su Qian and continued to say, "I''m Mu-Cheng''s..."


    "Dr...Driver! He might not look old, but he started driving tractors in the vige since he was 14 years


    old. He has been driving for almost 15 years and is very experienced, so he has great driving skills."


    "Isn''t that right, Mu-Cheng?" Su Qian quickly nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng and implored her to help her


    out.


    If they found out Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband was a pathetic and poor man who married into his wife''s


    family, the high-ss image that she painstakingly created for Qiu Mu-Cheng would undoubtedly


    copse in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Of course, it wouldn''t do.


    Su Qian was counting on Qiu Mu-Cheng to help her gain some respect here!


    "Er...yes, that''s right, his name is Ye Fan. He''s my driver and bodyguard." Qiu Mu-Cheng was torn but


    had no choice but to continue helping her.


    Poor Ye Fan. He had transformed from her husband to a driver.


    By now, Ye Fan realized what was going on. Although he knew Qiu Mu-Cheng was merely acting along


    with Su Qian, he couldn''t help feeling awkward when he heard her words. He said coldly, "Yes, I''m her


    driver. A driver that nobody cares about."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could tell from Ye Fan''s tone that he was rather unhappy about this. She felt a little


    guilty and whispered, "Ye Fan, sorry about this."


    "So you''re her driver. But young man, you need to pay more attention to your image. This is a high-


    ss ce and not the countryside. If you look bad, it reflects poorly on your boss,¡± Su Yuan-Shan


    gave Ye Fan a few tips out of goodwill.


    Then their group went upstairs together.


    Su Yuan-Shan and the others came mainly to participate in the antique exchange meeting.


    "This Mid-Autumn Festival party is one of the grandest events in Yunzhou and it''s even more exciting


    this year.¡±


    "This ce isn''t just filled with one or two floors of jewelry shops and entertainment facilities. There are


    also rarely seen antique transactions, jade auctions, and all kinds of activities here. But the one thing


    they have inmon is that they are all intended for the rich. I don''t have any other hobbies other than


    looking at antiques. Since there''s a party going on today, I came over to join in the fun.¡±


    "Of course, the most exciting part of tonight is the mid-autumn festival auction. The real treasures are


    at the auction. Rumor has it that Mr Chu will provide something for the auction too. But it''s a pity I don''t


    have the right to participate given my status," said Su Yuan-Shan as he shook his head and sighed


    regretfully.


    As they spoke, they arrived on the sixth floor.


    ording to the directions, the antique showrooms were on the sixth floor.


    The spacious floor was filled with all kinds of antiques.


    "Wow, there are so many antiques!¡±


    "Dad, are these real antiques?" Although Su Qian was aware that her old man had a deep interest in


    antiques, she never came into contact with them before. Since it was her first time, she was


    astonished.


    But Su Yuan-Shan shook his head andughed, "Silly girl. You''re too naive."


    "There are a lot of things here, but very few of them are real treasures. Even if the bosses say so, you


    can''t believe them entirely. It''s usually those inconspicuous things that turn out to be treasures instead.


    So if you manage to buy something extremely valuable at a low price because the seller couldn''t see


    see its true value, then it would be enough for an ordinary person to livefortably. But of course, the


    chances of getting such a deal is as high as striking the lottery."

 Chapter 202 What Did You Mean?

    Chapter 202 What Did You Mean?


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng chatted with Su Yuan-Shan and the others, no one noticed Ye Fan frowning slightly.


    Ye Fan looked around somewhat quizzically and with slight surprise. But if Qiu Mu-Cheng made eye


    contact with Ye Fan now, she would have detected the faint light in his eyes.


    After a long time, Ye Fan smiled unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect such a use for the Book of Celestial


    Cloud."


    But now that he thought about it, if the Chus treated it as an heirloom for generations toe, it had to


    be extraordinary.


    "Mu-Cheng, look at that...driver of yours. He looks just like a viger who''s entered the city for the first


    time. I guess he hasn''t seen anything like this in his life.¡± Su Qian looked at how Ye Fan was looking


    around and smiling foolishly and found him contemptible.


    Fortunately, she was quick-witted enough not to tell her father and older brother that Ye Fan was Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s husband. Otherwise, his unworldliness would cause such an embarrassment.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word. Su Yuan-Shan nced at Su Qian instead, "How can you look down


    on him? Mr Ye came from the countryside and it''s only normal for him to react this way since it''s his first


    time at a ce like this. Weren''t you in shock yourself earlier?¡±


    "How can youpare me to him? I''m appreciating the antiques, ok! He''s more like some ugly toad


    coveting these treasures and just drooling away," said Su Qian in disdain.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already used to this.


    It wasn''t the first time Su Qian looked down on Ye Fan, and they seemed like natural enemies. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng thought it would be wiser not to leave them alone.


    "Ye Fan, if you like, you can go take a look around. I''ll go look over there with Uncle, and we can meet


    back hereter," Qiu Mu-Cheng told Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and agreed before walking to the front.


    "Hey you! Just look but don''t touch anything. These are all antiques, so you can''t afford to pay if you


    damage them," came Su Qian''s scornful voice. But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear and ignored her.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you think he''d steal something if he finds something good? I''m worried he''ll create


    trouble for you," reminded Su Qian.


    "He''ll be fine. Let''s go."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others followed Su Yuan-Shan as he looked around in the antique showrooms.


    At this very moment, Ye Fan had arrived at the center of the floor and was in thergest showroom.


    On the side stood a vertical signboard for ''Eight Treasure Hall''. Although Ye Fan never heard of it, Eight


    Treasure Hall must be quite renowned in the antique circles since it upied so much space here.


    It was full of bronze, jade, and porcin objects from various dynasties.


    "Oh? Shen Fei and his friend are here too?¡± Ye Fan raised his head to see Shen Fei inside too.


    Inside Eight Treasure Hall.


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie were looking around inside Eight Treasure Hall. It wasn''t time for rock


    gambling yet, so they decided to go to the nearby antique showcases for a look.


    "Shao-Jie, what do you think? Do you think there''s anything good in here?"


    "Eight Treasure Hall is a reputable name in Yuzhou''s antique circles. The Tang Bo-Hu original that my


    Dad gave as a gift came from this shop." They had been shopping for a long time. The quality of


    antiques in the other shops was poor and inconsistent, so Han Shao-Jie didn''t take a liking to anything.


    In the end, Shen Fei brought Han Shao-Jie into Eight Treasure Hall to appraise it.


    "Hmm," Han Shao-Jie nodded. "The things in this unit are quite good. Much better quality than those


    stalls outside."


    "Haha, that''s great then! I''m counting on you to strike gold. Hurry up and pick something for me." Shen


    Fei was unacquainted with antiques, but Han Shao-Jie was.


    In the past, they made quite a killing when he brought Han Shao-Jie along to gamble rocks or look for


    antiques.


    So Shen Fei trusted Han Shao-Jie''s opinion a lot.


    "Oh, this blue and white porcin piece isn''t too bad. You can buy this," Han Shao-Jie stopped at a


    blue and white porcin piece and rmended it to Shen Fei after studying it carefully.


    "Hoho, this gentleman has a keen eye," said the shop owner, Yang He, with a bright smile on his face


    as he happened to walk over.


    "This blue and white porcin piecees from the Yuan Dynasty in the Tang-Song era. Blue and


    white porcin produced in Jingdezhen back in the Yuan Dynasty were especially famous! This


    particr piece you like was produced in that era. It''s the best antique we have in Eight Treasure Hall.


    In fact, we just obtained it from a Mongolian a few days ago. It originally belonged to a big local family


    whose ancestors were Yuan Dynasty royalty."


    "Before Ming Chengzu invaded the capital back in the day and destroyed the Yuan Dynasty, their


    ancestors fled with their family and wealth. They sold their jewelry and used their wealth to survive.


    Although their family fell many times over the years, they kept the blue and white porcin from the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Yuan Dynasty all this time. As a royal relic, it''s truly the best of its kind. On top of that, its origins are


    clear and well-documented and was handed down through their generations, so it must be authentic,"


    Yang He tantly praised the blue and white porcin nonstop.


    In a moment, he had attracted the attention of many others passing by.


    There were even a few wealthy men who were stunned.


    "This blue and white porcin has exuberant and vividly colored flower clusters along with a smooth


    and bright texture and an especially majestic floral pattern. It''s honestly a rare treasure."


    The people around them were impressed.


    Shen Fei didn''t say a word and just continued to look at Han Shao-Jie. "Fei, I checked this piece


    already. It''s authentic, for sure. You can go ahead and buy it.¡±


    "Alright!" Shen Fei only had the assurance after Han Shao-Jie verified its authenticity again. Then he


    told the shop owner that he was buying it and got him to pack it.


    "Of course, Young Master Shen sure is generous!"


    "One moment, please. I''ll pack it right away,¡± the shop owner was naturally excited about making such


    a huge sale. Then he asked for the blue and white porcin to be wrapped and ced into a sponge-


    lined wooden box before handing it to Shen Fei.


    "Young Master Shen, here you are."


    Shen Fei nodded in response and was about to pay when gentleughter suddenly came from behind.


    "If you don''t want to waste your money, then I suggest you don''t buy that blue and white porcin."


    Hmm?


    This sudden voice stunned everyone.


    In a second, everyone nced over to see a skinny youth dressed in a simple outfit. He stood there


    with his hands in his pant pockets as he looked at Shen Fei and spoke mildly.


    "Where did this brate from?"


    "You don''t belong here!"


    "What''s security up to? How can they let dubious people in?" Yang He berated him right away when he


    saw how poorly Ye Fan was dressed.


    Ye Fan remained silent. Shen Fei was shocked instead, "Mr Ye! What brings you here? Come and


    have a seat inside quickly."


    When Ye Fan came in, both Yang He and Han Shao-Jie''s expressions darkened at the same time.


    "So you''re Young Master Shen''s friend. It was a misunderstanding then. I hope you don''t take it to


    heart. But what did you mean by that, young man? Are you saying that Eight Treasure Hall is selling


    fakes as authentic pieces?¡± asked Yang He in a deep voice as he looked at Ye Fan with a chilliness in


    his tone.


    Han Shao-Jie looked displeased as well as he looked at Ye Fan coldly.

 Chapter 203 How Can Your Husband Do This?

    Chapter 203 How Can Your Husband Do This?


    He was the one who selected the blue and white porcin. Ye Fan was not only questioning Eight


    Treasure Hall''s reputation but also Han Shao-Jie''s judgment.


    So when they heard Ye Fan''s words, they were naturally unhappy.


    "That''s right, Mr Ye. What did you mean by that? Why would I lose all my money by buying this piece?"


    asked Shen Fei quizzically.


    Ye Fanughed softly, "Why else? Of course, it''s because this thing in your hands isn''t an authentic


    piece from the Yuan Dynasty. It''s probably worth far less than you paid. In other words, it''s a fake."


    What?


    Everyone was shocked by Ye Fan.


    Yang He was even angrier. "That''s nonsense!"


    "Eight Treasure Hall is reputable in the antique circles and everyone in Yunzhou''s antique circles


    knows how trustworthy Eight Treasure Hall is! The year before, when a Tang Yin original emerged and


    shocked all the collectors of Yunzhou, Eight Treasure Hall was the one who sold it. Last year, the


    copybook that got sold at an astronomical ten million at the Yunzhou auction came from Eight Treasure


    Hall too. Justst month, Eight Treasure Hall sold a perfectly maintained cloisonne from the Guanxu


    era."


    "We have proven over the years that Eight Treasure Hall sells only authentic pieces and wees its


    customers to check them. Eight Treasure Hall is a 100-year-old establishment, and our repute is


    everything to us. Even if we have nothing to sell, we''ll never stoop so low as to sell fakes as genuine


    pieces and wreck our honor! How can a youngster like you who doesn''t know better say such


    nonsense! How can you use us of passing off counterfeit goods as genuine antiques? If you don''t


    exin yourself now, I''ll not let this slide even if you''re Young Master Shen''s friend!" Yang He was so


    livid that his fury shot sky-high.


    His angry words were like a tidal wave and nged as loudly as shocking thunder as he scolded Ye


    Fan ferociously. His ice-cold furious voice reverberated through the sixth floor.


    The reason Eight Treasure Hall could stand on their own two feet in the antique circles was because of


    their brand reputation.


    Eight Treasure Hall had clear lines between authentic pieces and fakes.


    But Ye Fan was eroding the very foundation that Eight Treasure Hall relied on to survive, it was only


    natural for Yang He to be furious.


    Shen Fei also looked at Ye Fan and said, "Mr Ye, are you mistaken? The boss is right about Eight


    Treasure Hall''s reputation. My father bought that Tang Yan original from here too. How can this blue


    and white porcin be fake?¡±


    Themotion attracted Su Yuan-Shan and the others toe over.


    At first, they were curious about what made the shop owner so mad.


    Then when they saw Ye Fan among them, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian almost went insane.


    "Damn it, it''s him again! What is wrong with this stupid country bumpkin?! Is he deliberately stirring


    trouble for us?¡± Su Qian spat angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was both worried and upset. She hurried over to pull Ye Fan back. At the same time,


    she looked apologetically at Yang He as she apologized profusely, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. He really


    doesn''t mean to offend you. I''ll take him away now."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s little face went pale. After she apologized to Yang He, she dragged Ye Fan out.


    "Why aren''t you moving? Can''t you even stay out of trouble for a moment? Do you even know anything


    about antiques? If you don''t know anything, then are you embarrassing yourself on purpose?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was genuinely infuriated too.


    She couldn''t believe there was a man like this who went around making trouble and acted like he knew


    everything.


    Women got married in the hope of finding refuge from wind and rain. Not so that her husband could go


    around and cause trouble.


    But Ye Fan had no intention of leaving. He only looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said calmly, "Do you think


    I am saying nonsense too?"


    "If not?! Don''t tell me you''re a master appraiser?" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng with her eyes red.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to continue saying such things at this point in time. He made Qiu Mu-Cheng


    even angrier now.


    At first, Ye Fan remained expressionless, then heughed bitterly at himself. "Then again, in your eyes,


    I''m just a driver from the countryside. But Qiu Mu-Cheng, I''m going to prove who''s really lying."


    "Someone like you? A pauper from the countryside? Have you ever seen an antique before? I bet


    you''ve never even touched one before. How dare you pretend to know anything? You''re just asking to


    be humiliated now! Are you trying to embarrass Mu-Cheng? Hurry up and leave with us!" When Su


    Qian heard Ye Fan''s words, she found it so hrious that she started railing at him too.


    "Don''t leave just yet. This friend of ours looks like he knows a lot and must be an expert appraiser.


    Since he wants to prove himself, why don''t you let him do it? I''m curious about why he''s so confident.


    Maybe this Yuan Dynasty blue and white porcin is genuinely a fake?" Han Shao-Jie suddenly


    chuckled.


    But the tone in his voice sounded terribly sarcastic no matter what he said.


    "What would a country bumpkin like you know about appraisal?¡± Su Qian gnashed her teeth angrily.


    But all eyes were on Ye Fan now. They were waiting for him to present his argument and prove his


    judgment.


    But Ye Fan merely smiled calmly and said, "I don''t know anything about the valuation of antiques. But I


    do know that this piece here is a forgery."


    What?


    The entire crowd exploded when they heard these words.


    "Damn you!"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "How dare you im his blue and white porcin is a fake when you don''t even know how to appraise


    precious objects?"


    "I think this brat is just here to cause trouble!"


    Everyone started talking as they looked at Ye Fan as though he were an idiot.


    "Damn it! After all that, he turned out to be an idiot! Where are the security guards? Hurry up and throw


    this trouble making retard out!" Yang He was going wild with fury.


    At first, he thought that the youth honestly detected something amiss. Judging from his confidence, he


    seemed to know a thing or two. But now it was clear that he was nothing but an idiot.


    He didn''t know anything about appraising antiques?


    If he didn''t, then why was he so confident that this piece was a fake?


    Han Shao-Jie shook his head as heughed and whispered, "Fei, it looks like your so-called big shot


    isn''t worthy of his name."


    Han Shao-Jie spoke and sneered as he looked at the farce in front of him calmly.


    Shen Fei was starting to look upset himself. He didn''t expect Mr Chu to disregard the asion and


    bluff heedlessly.


    Appraisal was a highly professional skill after all. If he knew nothing, then why did he make such


    irresponsiblements?


    In a matter of moments, Ye Fan''s image plummeted in Shen Fei''s heart. He now looked at Ye Fan less


    reverently than before.


    After all, no one liked unreasonable people who went around bragging.


    So Shen Fei did nothing to stop the security guards when they surrounded them. He only watched on


    in silence.


    Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan kept shaking their heads too. They looked at Ye Fan with slightly more


    contempt in their eyes.


    No wonder his daughter detested and despised this peasant so much. There was certainly a good


    reason for her to.


    "Damn, Mu-Cheng. Is this peasant a dimwit? Did a mule kick him in the head? Doesn''t he know where


    he is? Isn''t he stirring trouble on purpose? If I had known things would turn out like that, I wouldn''t have


    brought him along. He''s going to be the death of us one day!" Su Qian gnashed her teeth angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally furious, and her eyes red. She yelled at Ye Fan, "That''s enough!"


    "Ye Fan, haven''t you caused enough trouble yet? Are you purposely trying to make me angry? I


    brought you here to widen your horizons and not for you to cause trouble!"

 Chapter 204 A Shocking Turn of Events

    Chapter 204 A Shocking Turn of Events


    "Mu-Cheng, I think this country bumpkin is deliberately making things hard for us. He''s just causing


    trouble everywhere he goes! Aren''t you going to leave?" roared Su Qian furiously.


    "Get out now!" the employees from Eight Treasure Hall chased Ye Fan out directly.


    The rich folk that had surrounded them to watch earlier were filled with contempt for Ye Fan as well.


    Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan shook their heads nonstop. They were puzzled as to how a woman as


    capable as Qiu Mu-Cheng could hire someone like this as her driver and bodyguard.


    Han Shao-Jie looked on coldly from the side. He looked at Ye Fan like he was aughingstock as Ye


    Fan was ridiculed by everyone else.


    In just a moment, everyone was hurling insults and reproached Ye Fan. Even Qiu Mu-Cheng med


    him for causing trouble.


    At that moment, it was as though everyone in the world had forsaken Ye Fan. He became nothing but a


    ground.


    The security guards then surrounded him.


    Just us the security guards were about to take Ye Fan away forcibly, a deep cry suddenly came from


    behind the crowd.


    "Stop it! What''s happened? What''s with themotion?" came the mildly angry voice of an elderly


    man. He was walking over with a stern expression on his face as he was apanied by many others.


    The man already had a head of white hair. But when he was angry, sternness emanated from him, and


    it was clear that he had high status in society.


    "Pre...President Gu?" When Yang He saw the old man, he was frightened. He put away his arrogant


    airs and swiftly went over to wee him.


    "Hmm? President Gu?"


    "Could this be the deputy president of Yunzhou''s antique association?¡±


    "Isn''t he the visiting professor at Jiangdong University and the eminent appraiser, Old Master Gu Long-


    En?"


    "Damn! This youngster even disturbed the heavyweight of the antique circles. This fellow is done for!"


    When Gu Long-En arrived, many people reveled in his misfortune immediately.


    Gu Long-En was a master in the antique circles and an expert at appraising. Among the collectors, he


    was renowned and held a high status.


    Apparently Gu Long-En was in charge of setting up the showrooms on the sixth floor, so he was


    probably not going to go easy on Ye Fan for stirring trouble.


    "President Gu, we didn''t mean to make amotion. It was mainly because someone was looking for


    trouble, so..." Yang He clearly respected Gu Long-En a lot, so he quickly exined everything to him in


    detail.


    "This blue and white porcin can be traced to its origins and was handed down through the


    generations properly. If I weren''t 100% confident, I wouldn''t have put it up for sale. What''s more, Young


    Master Shen got a professional to confirm that it isn''t a counterfeit, but this man insists it''s fake.


    President Gu, you know about Eight Treasure Hall''s reputation as well. This man has sullied our


    reputation and purposely made trouble for us," said Yang He furiously.


    Gu Long-En frowned, "Is that true?"


    Then Gu Long-En nced at Shen Fei, "Young Master Shen, do you think this piece is genuine? Are


    you serious about buying this blue and white porcin?"


    Shen Fei nodded, "President Gu, my friend checked the piece and confirmed it originated from the


    Yuan Dynasty, so yes, I did want to buy it."


    Ye Fan immediately burst outughing, "Shen Fei, if that so-called friend of yours is here, I suggest you


    break off all ties with him. A friend who ims a fake to be authentic is either bad or foolish. You have


    to be wary about him causing you harm."


    "You..." Han Shao-Jie was instantly livid. He was so furious that he trembled and was dying to kick this


    fellow.


    Ye Fan was clearly attacking him with those words.


    Shen Fei hastily held him back, "Shao-Jie, don''t do anything stupid. You can''t outdo him."


    Shen Fei had witnessed what Ye Fan was capable of firsthand. Even someone as powerful as Wu He-


    Rong was killed by him with a few moves, so someone as weak as Han Shao-Jie was probably going


    to die.


    "You little brat! When are you going to give it up?! In that case, I''ll p your face in front of everyone."


    "President Gu, do you mind helping us to do an appraisal on the spot? It will help let those with ulterior


    motives to see once and for all whether this piece is authentic or not." Yang He took the opportunity to


    ask Gu Long-En directly about doing a valuation of the blue and white porcin piece in front of


    everyone.


    Yang He was indeed a devious man.


    Asking Gu Long-En to make an appraisal was a p in Ye Fan''s face, but more importantly, Yang He


    could make use of Old Master Gu to publicize Eight Treasure Hall for free.


    Of course, Gu Long-En could detect Yang He''s intentions. But as an elder in the antique circles and the


    president of the association, he didn''t mind helping Eight Treasure Hall to do some publicity either.


    "Sure. Considering the good reputation Eight Treasure Hall held all these years, I don''t mind helping


    out."


    Everyone paid careful attention as Old Master Gu walked up and put on his gloves. At the same time,


    he asked for the sses he used specially for appraisal to be sent over. He held up the blue and white


    porcin and started studying it carefully.


    Momentster, Old Master Gu removed his gloves. He seemed to have toe to a conclusion in his


    heart.


    "President Gu, how is it? Is it authentic?¡± asked Yang He anxiously while the rest looked on curiously.


    Gu Long-En didn''t reply immediately and spoke slowly instead.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ""First of all, judging from its appearance, the porcin body is thick, heavy,rge, and strong. Also,


    due to its dense patterns, there are as many as tenyers. This is the most prominent characteristic of


    porcin from the Yuan Dynasty. Secondly, the porcin''s enamel has a green tint and turns light


    green uponyering. This was probably due to the introduction of ze stone, which made it thick and


    heavy..." Gu Long-En spoke eloquently as he shared some professional theory. Even those who had


    been enthusiasts for decades found it hard to understand, much less someone like Su Qian.


    But after saying so much, the only thing everyone cared about was whether it was a fake or not.


    "So based on my these points and my experience, this blue and white porcin should be from the


    Yuan Dynasty."


    It went as Yang He had expected.


    No one was surprised by this at all.


    "What do you think now, brat? Is there anything else you''d like to say? If you go on saying nonsense


    and disturb my business by ruining our reputation, how are you going topensate me?" said Yang


    He coldly to Ye Fan as he straightened his back.


    Han Shao-Jie smiled even more brightly as well. He looked at Ye Fan scornfully, "It looks like this joke


    is finally over.


    Su Yuan-Shan and the others all shook their heads. They thought Ye Fan would finally give up now.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng turned awfully pale as her anger towards Ye Fan intensified.


    Su Qian shouted furiously, "Now you''re a disgrace. Are you happy now, you stupid idiot? You dragged


    Mu-Cheng down with you!¡± This country bumpkin really drove Su Qian mad.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t anxious at all as he said to Gu Long-En mildly, "President Gu, can I suggest that you


    look carefully at the part where its body joins the base?"


    "Damn this little brat! When are you going to give up? Are you tired of living?" Yang He waspletely


    outraged. He didn''t expect Ye Fan to continue spouting nonsense.


    "Hmm?" But when Gu Long-En heard Ye Fan''s words, he was froze for a moment, quickly called out


    like he had discovered something, "Quickly, bring me a light!"


    Gu Long-En''s reaction made everyone else freeze while they wondered what was going on.


    Old Master Gu picked up the blue and white porcin piece once again. This time, he observed it even


    more cautiously and looked again at the spot Ye Fan suggested.


    After a long time, Old Master Gu finally sighed somewhat guiltily as he shook his head and said, "I''m


    sorry my friend, I did make the wrong judgment earlier. Just as this young man has said, this porcin


    piece is indeed a fake.¡±


    What?


    Old Master Gu''s words were like huge rocks that tumbled into the ocean and raised a tsunami.

 Chapter 205 Were Ye Fans Fortunes going to Change?

    Chapter 205 Were Ye Fan''s Fortunes going to Change?


    Yang He''s face turned pale immediately.


    Han Shao-Jie was gloating gleefully earlier but now the smile on his face instantly froze. As he stood


    dumbstruck from the shock, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "That''s impossible! President Gu, how can this be? I carefully studied this blue and white porcin and


    knew it couldn''t be a fake,¡± said Han Shao-Jie angrily.


    He was the one who rmended Shen Fei to buy the blue and white porcin piece after all. If it


    turned out to be a counterfeit, wasn''t it as good as a p on his face?


    Also, Shen Fei would probably suspect he was colluding with the shop owner to defraud him.


    It not only proved his ipetence but also made him look like a betrayer!


    So Han Shao-Jie couldn''t agree with Gu Long-En''s exnation and did his utmost to prove the


    authenticity of the blue and white porcin.


    "Old Master Gu, didn''t you say that the blue and white porcin body is thick,rge, and strong? It has


    good proportions and is full of energy. This kind of high-quality product is definitely a treasure and


    intended for use by royalty, even in the Yuan Dynasty. And look at how powerful and lively this dragon


    pattern is. The dragon''s ws look ferocious while it looks down on everything. How can a dragon as


    vivid as this be a fake? President Gu, don''t listen to his nonsense. He knows nothing about appraising


    antiques. It''s probably his first time getting involved with antiques and he''s just saying all that nonsense


    as a ploy to confuse us all," he went on and on in a deep tone. His voice was filled with contempt and


    despise for Ye Fan.


    There was no way he could believe that his skills were incapable of surpassing even a clueless rookie


    appraiser.


    Yang He stood by the side and chimed in as well, "Exactly, Master Gu. This brat is here to make


    trouble. How can you get confused by him? I''m going to get someone to chase him out now!"


    Yang He and Han Shao-Jie keptmenting one after another, but Gu Long-En shook his head


    instead.


    "I didn''t get confused by him. This blue and white porcin is really a fake."


    What?


    Han Shao-Jie shuddered as his heart turned even colder. But he continued to insist, "That''s impossible.


    I carefully appraised it ording to the appraisal books I studied.


    "President Gu, if you didn''t get deceived by him, then you must be mistaken somewhere!"


    Gu Long-En looked at Han Shao-Jie andughed gently instead, "I was mistaken somewhere?"


    "You''re young andcking in ability, but you''re really confident of yourself. Okay, in that case, I''ll shed


    some light on what''s going on.''" "The evidence you raised were valid. But your biggest mistake was


    that you only looked at it partially without considering it as a whole! You merely scraped its surface


    without thinking more deeply!"


    "You only saw that it has vivid and lively patterns. But did you see the irregrity in its pattern where its


    body converged at its base? You merely considered whether the porcin had good proportions. But


    did you notice how the vase was not aesthetically pleasing as a whole? And how itpletelycked


    smoothness and roundness?"


    "You only applied the knowledge you learned from books but failed to use them flexibly. Despite the


    shorings in your abilities, you were arrogant, disrespectful to elders, and stubborn. You were


    unknowledgeable, overbold, and ipetent! And nothing but an ignorant man.¡±


    After being doubted by a younger man like that, it was little wonder that Gu Long-En was annoyed.


    He ended up shouting with a stern look on his face.


    The waves of angry shouts came like a shocking thunderp that exploded repeatedly.


    His continuous berating made Han Shao-Jie''s face flush crimson in shame. He was almost too


    ashamed to show his face.


    Old Master Gu''s final shout was practically earth-shattering and Han Shao-Jie couldn''t even stand up


    straight out of terror. In the end, he staggered, retreated a few steps, and almost fell onto the floor.


    Gu Long-En disregarded Han Shao-Jie''s reaction and went on.


    "This blue and white porcin undoubtedly hails from the Yuan Dynasty, but it was clearly spliced


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    together. And from several pieces of porcin no less. At the most, it''s considered a reconstruction and


    not a true Yuan Dynasty artifact at all. It''s worth less than a thousandth of the original. If any of you


    have doubts, you can shine my light into the vase and see if you can detect the signs of bonding! But


    the person who reconstructed it was clearly an expert. If this Little Teacher here didn''t point it out, even


    I might have been tricked too."


    Gu Long-En sighed, then he turned and walked up to Ye Fan with remorse written all over his face as


    he apologized, "I almost got Little Teacher humiliated because of my carelessness. Please forgive me,


    Little Teacher."


    In the antique circles, masters were addressed as teachers.


    After learning of Ye Fan''s talent, Gu Long-En clearly had a whole new level of respect for him. He even


    called him ¡®Little Teacher'' now.


    At the sight of Old Master Gu apologizing so respectfully to Ye Fan, Su Qian was astonished, while Qiu


    Mu-Cheng waspletely caught by surprise as well. The two youngdies covered their red lips with


    their little hands in shock. Their chests rose and fell hard in disbelief.


    "Was...Was it really a fake?" The two pretty girls looked at each other. They were in such shock that


    they looked like they had seen a ghost.


    "Mu-Cheng, this hubby of yours actually knows how to appraise treasure?" Su Qian felt her heart was


    as turbulent as waves and couldn''t calm down.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was at a loss herself, "I...I don''t know either!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian weren''t alone. All the people who ridiculed Ye Fan were shocked into


    speechlessness while their faces were overwhelmed with shame. But they couldn''t bring themselves to


    say a word.


    Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nanughed bitterly too. They didn''t expect to get pped in the face in the


    end.


    "I underestimated Miss Qiu''s driver," Su Yuan-Shan shook his head and sighed.


    "It must have been a wild guess. What would a country bumpkin know about doing appraisal?" said Su


    Qian softly. After she calmed down, she pondered the matter and decided not to believe Ye Fan was


    that capable.


    After all, it required strong finances to enter high society. A man who fretted over his livelihood neither


    had the time nor funds to learn new skills. How could he get involved in appraisal of curios, which


    demanded a lot of money?


    But of course, only someone who knew nothing about the industry like Su Qian would say things like


    that. A true connoisseur like Gu Long-En would never believe Ye Fan merely got lucky.


    It took an extraordinarily keen eye to detect something amiss with the blue and white porcin.


    Hence Gu Long-En admired Ye Fan''s talent. After he apologized, he invited him to join the city''s


    Antique Association.


    "Little Teacher, you''ve got such a keen eye at such a young age, so I''m sure you''ll shine brilliantly in the


    antiquitymunity in the future. I hereby sincerely invite you to join the Yunzhou Antique Association.


    You can stay for a few years and earn some experience first. Then after three years, I''ll rmend


    you to be president and you can lead the Yunzhou curio circles. Weck young talent like you the most


    among the Yunzhou collectors these days," said Gu Long-En eagerly. Su Qian and the others went


    stunned when they heard these words.


    He wanted Ye Fan to be the president of the association?


    Were the tables truly going to turn for this country bumpkin this time?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng too stared wide-eyed. Did her...her husband meet his fairy godmother?


    But when Han Shao-Jie and Yang He heard this, their eyes turned red.


    "Master Gu, you can''t do that! This brat clearly got lucky just now. He wouldn''t know anything about


    appraisal! If you want to make him the president, you may as well choose a pig! Also, he probably


    doesn''t even have the right to be a member of the association. President Gu, please think twice!"


    Yang He had been a member of the association for ten years and he was still merely a senior member.


    How could a brat like Ye Fan be fit to be the president?


    Ye Fan was unaffected by Yang He''s scorn and just smiled coldly, "Mr Yang is right. I, Ye Fan, am just a


    boor and know nothing about appraisal. But no matter how lousy I am, I''m still better than how you


    couldn''t even tell a real antique from a fake and sold trash as though it was some treasure, right?"

 Chapter 206 Worried You Cant Afford to Pay for It

    Chapter 206 Worried You Can''t Afford to Pay for It


    Yang He looked furious after getting humiliated publicly by Ye Fan like this.


    "Humph, you brat! Fine! I admit to selling a fake as an authentic piece. I wasn''t capable enough and


    made an error in judgment. I''ll make up for Young Master Shen''s losster. But don''t you dare think that


    I''ll be impressed because you spotted a problem with ONE antique. It was just a coincidence and you


    just had a stroke of good luck," said Yang He with disdain as he continued looking contemptuous. The


    sight of Ye Fan looking nonchnt infuriated Yang He even more.


    "Do you really think you are a master appraiser now? If you''re that good, then pick out one more fake


    from my store. If you can''t, then hurry up and get lost. This high-end location is no ce for a pauper


    like you!" said Yang He coldly.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he was delighted instantly. "Mr Yang, now that you mention it. Although I


    didn''t spot any forgeries in your so-called genuine pieces, I did see a real prize among your random


    items."


    Ye Fan walked up to a counter in the corner before stopping in front of a painting.


    "Hahaha! You stupid brat, it''s more likely for a treasure to surface in the counters on my left. Those on


    my right are rented out and it''s all rubbish sitting around doing nothing but take up space. And you think


    there''s a treasure in there?" Yang He roared withughter.


    The two counters in front were filled with authentic items from Eight Treasure Hall itself, while the ones


    on the right were decent imitations along with things he found which were of unknown origin. The


    counter Ye Fan was looking at was rented out by Eight Treasure Hall to sell items on behalf of


    independent shop owners.


    They merely sold a handful of things in years and were typically given out as freebies.


    But Ye Fan actually said there was treasure among that heap of trash.


    Ye Fan ignored all the jeering. He then reached his hand out to take the painting from the disy


    cab.


    It was a brush painting with very simple content. There was a tree in the shape of a deer antler and a


    stone that was oddly shaped like a snail while some dwarf bamboo extended from behind the rock.


    The entireposition of the painting was careless and rough. It looked pretty good from a distance,


    but several ws were visible up close. It wasn''t artistically pleasing at all.


    "Don''t tell me this is the prize you were talking about? Is this the ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting''?"


    When Yang He saw the painting in Ye Fan''s hand, he instantlyughed.


    "Hahaha! Don''t tell me you think it''s Su Dong-Po''s work just because his signature is on it?" Yang He''s


    smile grew brighter as he continued to ridicule him.


    "You''re too blind to see!" said Ye Fan coldly and he couldn''t be bothered with him.


    "You brat! Don''t you know any better? In that case, how about we make a bet? If this work is worth over


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    $10,000, I''llpensate you ten times its value! But if it''s worthless, then you''ll pay me $1,000,000.


    What do you think? Do you dare take the gamble?" sneered Yang He.


    Ye Fan nced at him before smiling as he said, "Do you want to repay me ten times more? I''m just


    worried you can''t afford to pay for it!"


    "Stop prattling! Do you dare to ept the bet?" asked Yang He coldly.


    "Since you insist, then I''ll gamble with you!" replied Ye Fan.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard this, her face turned pale. She quickly said angrily, "Ye Fan, are you


    insane? Do you have $1,000,000?"


    Su Qian scolded Ye Fan for being an idiot in her heart too.


    Wasn''t this as good as giving the money away?


    "He''s just a poor peasant without any money or power. How dare he gamble! Isn''t this as good as


    sabotaging Mu-Cheng? He''s such a troublemaker!"


    But Ye Fan already agreed to take the bet up.


    Even if Qiu Mu-Cheng tried to persuade him, it was toote.


    "Okay! In that case, everyone here will be our witness, so that someone can''t run away if he loses.


    Also, first things first. If you can''t pay up after you lose, then don''t me for taking your house as


    coteral." Yang He smiled sinisterly.


    Yang He was just worrying about how to make amends to Young Master Shen. But now someone


    actually wanted to give him money. If he didn''t ept it, he would be doing that stupid Ye Fan an


    injustice.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard they had to use their house as coteral, her face instantly went paler


    while her eyes turned red. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her family if Ye Fan lost the bet.


    Were they going to sleep out in the streets?


    At the thought of that, Qiu Mu-Cheng was on the verge of crying.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to have the guts to gamble with their house.


    "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you divorce him? This country bumpkin is crazy! Now he wants to gamble with


    the house, next time he''ll gamble you away. He knows nothing about appraisal, but he actually found


    the courage to gamble your house away! He must be an idiot!" Even Su Qian was so that she was


    clenching her teeth.


    But Ye Fan failed to notice Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reaction. He continued to stand inside Eight Treasure Hall


    with that imitation of ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting'' in his hand.


    After confirming his bet with Yang He, Ye Fan took out his purse and said, "Name your price. I want to


    buy this painting." "My god!


    "He''s actually buying it first?¡±


    "Looks like this stupid guy really thinks this painting is genuine." Everyone burst outughing upon


    hearing what Ye Fan said.


    Yang He waved his hand generously and sneered, "It''s free. Just take it."


    Yang He said this as he ridiculed Ye Fan in his heart. He looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot. Only an


    idiot would treat a freebie like a treasure.


    "It''s okay. Just give me a number. I''ll pay for it in full to avoid any disputes in the future."


    Since Ye Fan refused the gift and insisted on paying, Yang He had no choice but to say, "Fine. I''ll sell it


    to you for $250."


    Haha!


    Yang He''s words made everyone burst outughing again.


    He was clearly insulting Ye Fan for being stupid.


    But Ye Fan seemedpletely oblivious and just bent down to take the money out. But sadly, he only


    had $50 in his purse.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to ask Qiu Mu-Cheng for money, "Mu-Cheng, give me $200."


    "No freaking way! Don''t talk to me! I don''t know you! You''ll be the death of me!" Qiu Mu-Cheng almost


    exploded in anger because of Ye Fan. How could he expect her to give him money? She couldn''t wait


    for this bet to get called off to avoid losing her house in the process.


    "Damn."


    "After all that, this guy here isn''t just an idiot but a pauper as well."


    "He doesn''t even have $100?¡±


    "He''s probably a poor peasant, right?"


    "If he is so poor, why does he have the cheek toe to a ce like this?" "What an embarrassment!¡±


    "Hahaha!"


    Piercingughter came from all around.


    Han Shao-Jie shook his head as heughed and said, "Fei, are you sure he''s a big shot and not some


    idiot?"


    "I...I don''t know him either," Shen Fei''s eyes twitched as he decided to turn around and pretend he


    didn''t know Ye Fan.


    After all, at a time like this, it was a disgrace to be connected to Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Aren''t you dumb? I wanted to give it to you for free, but you insisted on paying. Yet now you


    can''t afford it? You''re just a pauper pretending to be rich! Hurry up and get lost! Stop disgracing


    yourself!" Yang He found Ye Fan so disgusting that he couldn''t be bothered to waste his time and told


    him to just leave.


    But Ye Fan didn''t intend to give up. He went around trying to borrow money, but everyone ignored him.


    In the end, Su Yuan-Shan gave him $200 out of pity.


    "Young man, here''s $200. You don''t have to return it," said Su Yuan-Shan slowly.


    Ye Fan thanked him, "Thank you, Mr Su. I will not forget this favor."

 Chapter 207 Ill Show You

    Chapter 207 I''ll Show You


    "Dad, what are you doing?! How could you give him money? Although $200 isn''t much, but giving him


    the money is as good as throwing it away,"ined Su Qian.


    Su Yuan-Shan replied, "It''s not easy to survive in the city, especially someone with a poor background


    like him. He must have endured far more hardship and malice than we can imagine."


    "It''s not much to me anyway, so I''ll help if I can. What''s more, what if this youth really turns out to be a


    master appraiser? I''m just investing $200 to support him. It''s no loss.¡±


    Despite saying that, Su Yuan-Shan clearly didn''t believe that this painting was the legendary work of


    Su Dong-Po.


    After all, none of the people who coulde here were fools. How could legendary work from a


    famous artist get disyed here for so long yet escape everyone''s eyes?


    Su Yuan-Shan had given Ye Fan the money purely out of sympathy.


    Su Yuan-Shan''s grandfather was from the countryside too. Seeing Ye Fan''s predicament reminded him


    of how terribly hard his ancestors had to work in the city before finally gaining independence.


    So Su Yuan-Shan helped Ye Fan this once out of pity.


    "Here''s $250. Can you give me a receipt?" Ye Fan handed the money to Yang He.


    "Oh? Do you even want a receipt? You''re just trying to dy things! Fine, I''ll give you a receipt. Then


    there will be no way you can keep dying things," Yang He assumed Ye Fan was afraid of the


    embarrassment and was trying to hold things up.


    But he was clueless about Ye Fan''s true intention.


    "It''s done. I''ve taken your money and issued you a receipt. The painting is yours. Now can we get


    President Gu to appraise it?" said Yang He impatiently.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Of course we can.''


    Ye Fan and Yang He walked over and asked Gu Long-En to appraise the painting.


    All eyes were glued on them.


    The sight of Ye Fan''s confidence made everyone lose faith, especially Yang He himself. After what


    happened moments ago, he couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Could this really be a painting by the great writer from the Song Dynasty, Su Dong-Po?


    If it was true, then Yang He would swim in regret for selling it off at merely $250!


    Of course, everyone felt the likelihood of this happening was nearly zero.


    After Old Master Gu studied it for a while, he shook his head somewhat disappointingly at Ye Fan,


    "Young man, I think you misjudged this painting this time."


    "This painting is really a fake. In fact, it''s a very badly done imitation and the strokes are poorly done.


    Its true value is probably about $100 to $200 and roughly the sum you paid for it. Of course, if you


    include the cost of its paper, that would set you back to almost $0," said Gu Long-En slowly.


    This time, the crowd did note to a conclusion as swiftly. They seemed to be waiting for Gu Long-


    En to confirm again.


    And just as Ye Fan did previously, he smiled gently and said, "President Gu, please look carefully


    again."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm?¡±


    Gu Long-En frowned. This time, he specially put his sses on to look at it one more time.


    This time, Yang He was the anxious one.


    He was afraid that Gu Long-En might suddenly turn the tables on him again.


    But fortunately, the same thing didn''t happen twice.


    "Young man, I''m afraid that you are going to be disappointed."


    "This ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting'' appeared in Christie''s auction house in Hong Kong in 2018.


    It was sold for 410 million Hong Kong dors and ended up in the hands of a Chinese rich man.¡±


    "The original is already in the hands of a collector, so logically speaking, this piece here must be a fake!


    Moreover, the artwork is so unrefined, and the words don''t look good at all, so it must be a forgery,¡± Gu


    Long-En''s words were like a death sentence on this painting as he confirmed it to be a counterfeit.


    In an instant, there was amotion as everyone burst outughing.


    "I knew it!¡±


    "Like I said, if this painting was authentic, why would it have gone unnoticed hanging here for so long?"


    "This brat must have made a wild guess about the blue and white porcin!"


    "It was pure luck. He should have stopped while he was winning. He was asking for it when he insisted


    on making a bet with Mr Yang."


    "He''s simply an idiot!¡± everyone jeered.


    Su Yuan-Shan and the others shook their heads. Sure enough, no one couldst long if they relied


    solely on luck when they were out in the world.


    "HAHA! Stupid brat, what more do you have to say? You''re a good-for-nothing pretending to be able to


    appraise when you''re clueless. Look who''s the fool now? Based on our agreement, you have to hand


    over $1,000,000. How are you going to pay? By bank transfer, cash, or with the house?" Yang He''s


    eyes were gleeful as heughed and sneered at Ye Fan.


    "Damn! You idiot! So you got it by fluke earlier after all! Why pretend if you are incapable? Are you


    happy now? You just lost a $1,000,000 bet! If you lose Mu-Cheng''s house, how are you going to


    answer to her? I knew all along that you would ruin Mu-Cheng one day!" Su Qian scolded Ye Fan


    angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng only stood there with her face nched. She didn''t say a word to Ye Fan, but she was


    deeply disappointed with him in her heart.


    She wasn''t frustrated that Ye Fan had lost, but upset that he gambled with the house instead. He


    ignored her feelings and risked their house for the sake of his own pride.


    Tears welled up in her pretty eyes.


    At this moment, she finally saw through Ye Fan.


    Perhaps he didn''t have her or her family in his heart at all.


    After all, a responsible man wouldn''t risk the security of their family by using it as a bet that he wasn''t


    likely to win!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had enough of seeing this. Her heart was overflowing with loss and disappointment


    when she turned to leave.


    Gu Long-En sighed too. He initially called Ye Fan ''Little Teacher'', but switched to ''Young Man''just now.


    He genuinely thought Ye Fan was a talent previously.


    But from the looks of it now, Yang He was right. Ye Fan probably had a stroke of dumb luck and ended


    up making the right guess earlier.


    Some of the people in the showroom sighed, while others felt emotional, furious, or disappointed. But


    most of all, they scorned Ye Fan.


    In all their eyes, Ye Fan was simply aughingstock.


    Everyone looked at him with eyes filled with disdain, as if they were looking at a clown.


    Yet Ye Fan remained calm in the face of everyone''s ridicule.


    The intense proudness on his lovely face and his cold smile hadn''t dissipated all this time.


    Ye Fan''s gentleughter even rang through the crowd, "How can you call yourselves members of high


    society? The way I see it, you''re nothing but a bunch of blind dumbasses."


    What the...


    "What did you just say?!"


    "Are you trying to insult us?"


    "I think you must be tired of living!"


    Even after things hade to this, Ye Fan actually insulted them like this. Everyone was so furious


    that even Su Yuan-Shan and Gu Long-En seemed a little displeased.


    But Ye Fan ignored them. Instead, he walked up to pick up the painting andid it t on the table.


    At this very moment, Ye Fan''s calm, coldughter exploded in the room.


    "Since none of you believe me, then let me show you what a treasure this so called piece of trash that


    you despise truly is!" said Ye Fan forcefully. His words sounded


    as resounding as gold falling to the ground as they reverberated through their ears!


    It sounded like a frightful awakening!!

 Chapter 208 Addressing Him as Teacher

    Chapter 208 Addressing Him as Teacher


    "Hmm?"


    "What is he doing?¡±


    "He must be crazy, right?"


    "President Gu checked twice to confirm it''s a worthless fake. Hasn''t he given up yet?"


    "He''s simply an idiot!"


    Ye Fan''s actions attracted ridicule from everyone instead.


    When Su Qian saw this, she went even crazier.


    "Haven''t you embarrassed us enough, you country bumpkin? How can you be so stubborn? You''re


    such a disgrace! Damn, how can there be pigs as stupid as you? You''vepletely embarrassed Mu-


    Cheng!" yelled Su Qian as she scolded Ye Fan. She felt he was being ludicrous now.


    The original already belonged to someone. It was a clear sign that this one here was an imitation.


    Did Ye Fan foolishly think Su Dong-Po painted this work twice back in the day?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nced at Ye Fan and was immediately even more disappointed now.


    Even until now, he persisted with his ways and unrepentant.


    Was he never ever going to give up?


    Was he never going to relent?


    Did he have to insist?


    Never in her life had Qiu Mu-Cheng felt as disappointed in Ye Fan as she did now.


    Perhaps Su Qian was right. She and Ye Fan never suited each other before.


    There was a moment when Qiu Mu-Cheng felt the ever-burning light in her heart was going to dissipate


    here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to give up and leave on her own.


    But the boisterous crowd behind her suddenly went quiet.


    Very quickly, a shock swept through them. She heard the sound of them holding their breaths.


    This peculiarity made Qiu Mu-Cheng halt in her steps.


    "Perhaps there''s really something going on? Perhaps Ye Fan truly had a good reason to insist?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to turn around and walked back.


    Ye Fan was still standing in front of the ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting'' by Su Dong-Po. He


    carefullyid it t down on the mahogany table. Then he took the bottle of water from Su Yuan-Shan''s


    hand and took a sip.


    He stepped back and sprayed the water on the brush painting.


    PFFFT


    Ye Fan sprayed water for a few times in a row. His actions surprised everyone.


    Could there be some kind of secret hiding in the painting?


    Maybe it was just like the legendary Wordless Heavenly Book from the gods, and words might appear


    when it came into contact with water!


    But no miracle urred.


    Even after Ye Fan sprayed out all the water in the bottle, the brush painting remained the same other


    than being wet.


    "Haha!"


    "So you''re just cooking up some mystery!"


    "To think I thought that a brat like you might have some powerful ability."


    "You even pretentiously sprayed water on the painting."


    "From the looks of it now, you were just trying to bluff us."


    "You were just hoping to impress us!"


    Once again, piercingughter filled the air.


    Yang He said impatiently, "Stop wasting my time, you brat!¡±


    "No matter how much water you spray on it or burn it even, it''ll always be trash.


    Rocks won''t turn into diamonds, and toads won''t turn into swans! Trash will always be trash and


    destined to be trampled by others for life."


    Yang He looked down at Ye Fan and chuckled. His tone made his contempt for Ye Fan particrly


    clear.


    But everyone could discern that although Yang He sounded like he was talking about the painting, he


    was actually ridiculing Ye Fan.


    "Just resign yourself to your destiny, you brat." Yang Heughed coldly.


    Then a corner of the wet painting lifted in Ye Fan''s hands.


    "Hmm?" The people around Ye Fan were stunned.


    Then under the crowd''s shocked stares, Ye Fan used tweezers to hold the lifted corner before


    cautiously pulling it. Its entire thin surface was peeled off the painting.


    As he peeled off its outeryer, a new painting was revealed beneath it. It finally reemerged in the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    world!


    No, it wasn''t considered a new painting.


    Because this new painting had a simr makeup as the one Ye Fan peeled off. Other than its


    brushwork, it waspletely identical in terms ofposition and elements.


    It contained the same withered tree in the shape of a deer antler and a strange snailshaped rock while


    dwarf bamboo extended from behind. It was a depiction of the wilderness with bamboo spread across


    the painting behind the rocks.


    Also other than the brush painting, there was calligraphy on the side by Mi Fu:


    What is it like at forty? I haven''t made new clothes in three years; we discover the perils of life when


    we''re poor. We learn the wisdom of Daoism in old age; it''s toote to dive into officialdom. Also, very


    few people truly understand me; I''m thrilled toe upon such refinedpany. I haven''t spoken of


    going home in my twilight years.


    The moment the painting was revealed by Ye Fan, everyone in the showroom lit up.


    It was like a pearl that was previously concealed by dust. Now that all its dust was removed, it could


    see the light of day!


    "This...this..."


    "There...there''s another paining beneath it!"


    Everyone went into a daze.


    They instantly stoppedughing and mocking Ye Fan.


    Yang He was so jolted that he stood there dumbstruck like he was struck by lightning. He stared at the


    painting in front of him with his eyes wide open.


    Su Qian stood where she was in a daze.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng covered her red lips with her fair hands in shock.


    Han Shao-Jie and Shen Fei were stunned. Their eyes were filled with disbelief!


    Who would have expected that crudely drawn painting to hide such a secret?


    Was this really...Su Dong-Po''s painting?


    "But how is this possible?"


    "Didn''t the original get auctioned off already?"


    "Could Su Dong-Po have drawn two of the same paintings back then? Or maybe the one that was


    auctioned off was a...a fake?!"


    The crowd blew up. Everyone was talking about the painting.


    When Gu Long-En saw the painting appear, he could no longer remain calm.


    His face trembled while his pupils constricted. He quickly brought his magnifying ss over for a look.


    Li...Little Teacher, let me quickly take a look. If I could get to see Su Dong-Po''s legendary work with my


    own eyes in my life, I would die with no regret!"


    Gu Long-En was going insane from excitement. He came running over before Ye Fan even invited him


    to.


    Gu Long-En''s gleamed brightly, especially when he saw the painting before him. He looked like he had


    just seen a ravishing beauty lying bare naked in his bed.


    To an old artist like Gu Long-En, nothing was more blissful than admiring legendary work of art with his


    own eyes.


    If this ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting'' was an original, it would undoubtedly cause a sweeping


    sensation that would shake the entire curiomunity in the country!


    The entire showroom was silent. Everyone stood there and watched in a daze.


    Old Master Gu then admired it as though he were looking at a stunning beauty. When he looked at the


    painting, he was so thrilled that his face turned red.


    His hands shook as he looked at it. In the end, he was so moved that he sighed and almost broke into


    tears, "This withered tree is shaped like a deer antler while the rock is shaped like a snail. Although the


    brushwork looks careless and uneven, each stroke was well thought out and intricate. I, Gu Long-En,


    have never seen such excellent brushwork in my life. Also, the calligraphy on the side is free and easy


    and powerful. It must be by a calligraphy master. It is the good fortune of us Chinese for this


    masterpiece to surface. I, Gu Long-En, have admired countless great works in my 50 years of dealing


    with art. I''m confident that the value of this painting ranks in the top three!"


    "Little Teacher, as you mentioned, just based on its artistic qualities alone, it''s definitely an original! I,


    Gu Long-En, was blind. I failed to recognize a treasure and made a fool of myself. My apologies, Little


    Teacher. If Little Teacher doesn''t mind, I would like to dismiss our age gap and be your apprentice from


    now on!¡±


    What?


    Gu Long-En''s words caused yet another explosion among them and caused a tidal wave to sweep


    across everyone''s hearts!

 Chapter 209 You Really Cant Afford to Pay for It!

    Chapter 209 You Really Can''t Afford to Pay for It!


    What?


    Did Gu Long-En want to be Ye Fan''s apprentice?


    When they heard Gu Long-En wanting to be his apprentice, the crowd was stunned.


    Who was this Gu Long-En?


    He was a visiting professor at a renowned local university and even the deputy president of Yunzhou''s


    Antique Association. The curiomunity held him in high regard.


    In terms of their prestige in society, Ye Fan was far behind Gu Long-En.


    In terms of age, Gu Long-En was old enough to be Ye Fan''s grandfather.


    So no one could have expected such a respectable old man to humble himself and ask Ye Fan to be


    his teacher.


    This was all too much for their tiny little brains to process.


    Everyone stood where they were in a daze. They kept looking at the painting and Old Master Gu while


    he waited for Ye Fan to take him in as his student.


    It was undoubtedly a surprise for Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng too. This was apletely unexpected


    ending.


    Yang He was on the verge of crying. While he hung his head looking like a withering nt, he asked


    fearfully, "Pre...President Gu, is this really Su Dong-Po''s work?"


    Even though Yang He was still unable to ept this harsh reality, when he saw Ye Fan revealing the


    truth behind this painting, Yang He knew in his heart that all was lost.


    After all, almost all the artwork that was kept in such a fashion became treasures in the antique circles.


    What''s more, Old Master Gu was around. He could serve as a witness to verify the truth that this work


    was indeed hidden behind another painting.


    "Although I can''t be 100% certain, based on my experience and judgment, it''s an original for sure. After


    all, the forgers can''t possibly have the same mastery in brushwork and calligraphy writing." Gu Long-En


    verified once more that he was certain. Old Master Gu''s words sounded like a death knell to Yang He


    and made him turn pale instantly.


    But Ye Fan''s gentleughter sounded like rocks crashing into the sea and caused a tidal wave yet


    again.


    "President Gu, I suggest you look more carefully again."


    "Hmm? Little Teacher, what do you mean? Do you think this isn''t authentic?" Gu Long-En didn''t


    understand what Ye Fan meant.


    When he said it wasn''t an original, Ye Fan told him to look more closely.


    When he said it was authentic, Ye Fan told him to look more thoroughly as well.


    So now Old Master Gu was clueless about the situation and didn''t get what Ye Fan was trying to say.


    Ye Fan nodded in response to Gu Long-En''s question, "That''s right, I don''t think this is authentic. Also, I


    never said it was from the start."


    What?


    "Do you mean this is a fake?" At first, Yang He lost all hope in his heart. But when he heard Ye Fan''s


    words, it rekindled in his heart, and he was delighted.


    Yang He was on the brink of tears from this major turn of events.


    The others shivered in surprise as well.


    "Damn, what''s this brat up to?"


    "Wasn''t he so confident it was a real treasure that he made a bet with the shop owner?"


    "Why is he saying it''s a fake now?"


    It''s sheer nonsense. Is this guy an idiot?" Everyone started murmuring among themselves and had no


    idea what Ye Fan was thinking.


    While Gu Long-En repeatedly shook his head as well and kept saying, "That can''t be right. That can''t


    be.¡±


    "Little Teacher, you must be joking, right? If it were a lousy forgery, how could I have missed it? This


    painting was meticulouslyposed and consisted of solid brushwork. If this was considered a low-


    quality imitation, then there would be no originals left in the world," said Gu Long-En deeply. He felt a


    little displeased as Ye Fan seemed to be making fun of him.


    "Ye Fan, are you an idiot? If President Gu says it''s an original, then you should just ept it. Why go


    on spouting this nonsense? Are you only going to stop after Mu-Cheng loses her house?"


    At first, Su Qian was impressed by Ye Fan for exposing the secret behind the painting.


    But she didn''t think that Ye Fan would be idiotic enough to insist that it was a fake again.


    Why would anyone do that?


    Everyone usually resorted to all means to say their paintings were authentic, but here he was saying


    his was a forgery.


    That idiotic Ye Fan almost drove Su Qian mad!


    Ye Fan ignored Su Qian''s exasperation. Instead, he stood there with his hands in his pant pockets and


    said indifferently, "President Gu, I merely said it was an imitation, but I didn''t say it was of low quality."


    "Do...do you mean...?" asked Gu Long-En when a thought suddenly struck him and made him shiver.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, that''s right. The artistic value of this imitation can rival its original."


    What?


    It was an imitation.


    But its value matched the original?


    Ye Fan''s words sent everyone into shock again.


    Yang He chuckled instead and cursed right away, "That''s nonsense! A fake is a fake. It''smon


    knowledge that a counterfeit is worth next to nothingpared to its original. But you''re actually saying


    that a fake is worth more? That''s the joke of the year!"


    "Enough of this crap! Since you admitted that this is a forgery, then pay up the $1,000,000. Are you


    paying by bank transfer or with your title deed? Plenty of people witnessed us making a bet, so don''t


    even think about defaulting payment!" smirked Yang He as he asked Ye Fan for payment again."


    But Ye Fanughed instead. However, the smile on his face seemed somewhat cold.


    "Mr Yang, I didn''t take that bet seriously and merely treated it as a joke between us.


    But since Mr Yang is so forceful about it now, I suddenly had a change of heart," sneered Ye Fan. He


    then went up to point at four tiny words appearing in a corner on the painting and said, "Does everyone


    recognize these five words?"


    Hmm?


    Gu Long-En was too eager to see the painting earlier on and failed to notice the words hidden in the


    corner.


    When Old Master Gu came over right away for a look, he was stunned, and his face twitched instantly,


    "Imitation by Zha...Zha... Zhang Da-Qian?"


    What?


    When the crowd heard that name, they all shivered.


    Even Yang He felt so jolted that he was dumbstruck.


    "That''s right. This painting was done by the King of Imitations, Zhang Da-Qian! In the history of


    Chinese calligraphy and painting, the only person whose imitation can surpass its original is


    undoubtedly Zhang Da-Qian, also known as the Oriental Brush!¡± said Ye Fan coldly. His words


    sounded weighty and sonorous as it reverberated through the showroom.


    Then Ye Fan turned and looked sharply at Yang He before continuing to say coldly, "In 1946, the


    Chinese painting master, Zhang Da-Qian, imitated the ¡®Sunny Peak Painting'' by Ju Ran from the Bei-


    Song era. 55 yearster, it was sold for $70 million! Then in 2016, the ''Imitation of Sunny Peak Painting


    by Ju Ran'' was sold for $103.5 million at the Guardian''s fall auction. In 1946, Zhang Da-Qian forged


    the Southern Tang era ''River Embankment Evening Scene'' by Dong Yuan. 70 yearster, this painting


    was sold for $130 million! And now this imitation of Su Dong-Po''s ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting''


    has unparalleled brushwork and calligraphy. Its artistic value vastly surpasses his other two works. Just


    the lowest auction price Zhang Da-Qian''s work went for was $70 million.


    Mr Yang, you just bragged that if this painting fetched over $10,000, you wouldpensate me ten


    times its worth...¡± said Ye Fan eloquently. Although they were just words, they struck everyone like a


    thunderp and exploded everywhere. As Ye Fan advanced with each line, his aura intensified.


    His entire being seemed like a sword that was slowlying out of its scabbard!


    Ye Fan finally paused before shouting earth-shatteringly in a cold voice!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He seemed like a razor-sharp prized sword that was getting unsheathed!


    "I told you, you really wouldn''t be able to afford this bet!!!"


    B000M!


    Ye Fan''s words made everyone feel as though they were attacked by violent winds.


    Yang He fell to the ground with a thud in terror right away.

 Chapter 210 The Real Fool

    Chapter 210 The Real Fool


    $70...$70 million?!


    Even though that was the lowest anyone had auctioned off Zhang Da-Qian''s work, ten times more


    meant $700 million!


    $700 million!!


    Yang He was so terrified that he pissed his pants. His face turned ghastly pale as he sat limply on the


    ground and looked like he had lost all hope.


    Even if he sold Eight Treasure Hall, it wasn''t worth $700 million.


    Now he understood why Ye Fan kept saying he couldn''t afford it.


    It was true. Despite running an antique business for many years, he only profited a little. He only had


    perhaps $20 or $30 million worth of savings, so even if he sold the shop, all he could cough up was


    $100 million at the very best.


    Even if he sold everything he owned, it was impossible topensate Ye Fan with $700 million.


    When Yang He turned pale, Ye Fan immediatelyughed. He looked down at him and said, "Mr Yang,


    what happened? You were so cocky just moments ago. Why are you sitting on the floor now? Are you


    trying to dy things? That won''t do because I''m in a hurry. You lost a bet, so you just have to suck it


    up. Hurry up and settle your $700 million debt. Have you decided how you want to pay? I ept Alipay,


    WeChat Pay, and cash. Of course, if you can''te up with the money, you can always give me your


    title deed.¡±


    As Ye Fan mimicked Yang He, he smiled indifferently. He threw all the ridicule that Yang He gave him


    right back at him instead.


    "I...I..." When he heard Ye Fan''s words, he sat on the ground and looked like he just ate a mouthful of


    shit.


    His face was crimson, and he was too ashamed to even show his face. After he clucked and stuttered


    like a chicken for a long time with his lips trembling, no words came out.


    He intended to make a quick buck from Ye Fan earlier on to make up for his loss today. But he didn''t


    foresee this ending at all.


    Instead of making money, he had to pay him $700 million. It was aplete embarrassment for him!


    This fall was simply too great.


    He disgraced himself and probably made Eight Treasure Hall aughing stock within the curio


    But just as he was wallowing in embarrassment and wondering what he should do, his son, Yang Wei,


    came walking over. He went straight up to Ye Fan and shouted, "That''s $700 million! How dare you ask


    for so much money! That''s ckmail! Eight Treasure Hall doesn''t owe you a dime! What gives you the


    right to ask us for money? You say that my father owes you $700 million, but what proof do you have?


    Do you have an IOU? How can you just demand $700 million from us out of the blue? It''s just wishful


    thinking! And this painting is from my father''s collection. It belongs to Eight Treasure Hall and has


    nothing to do with you."


    For the sake of money, Yang Wei disregarded all dignity and started acting shamelessly.


    He reached his hand out to snatch the ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting''. But of course, Ye Fan


    wasn''t going to let him have his way.


    First, he pulled the painting against his chest.


    Then Ye Fan ignored Yang Wei and turned to look at Yang He. "Mr Yang, what is the meaning of this?


    Do you want to go back on your word and refuse to acknowledge the debt? When we made a bet,


    everyone here witnessed it. President Gu was a witness too. Didn''t Mr Yang keep going on about what


    an honest business you run? Do you want to ruin the Eight Treasure Hall''s 100-year-old reputation with


    your own hands?" Ye Fan''s teasing andughter continued to fill the ce.


    All the rich men in the room also started speaking up for Ye Fan.


    "That''s right, Mr Yang. Be a man and suck it up. It''s despicable for you to go back on your word."


    "If word gets out, how can you go on running Eight Treasure Hall?"


    "Mr Yang, are you going to wreck Eight Treasure Hall''s 100-year-old reputation?"


    "How are you going to answer to your ancestors?¡±


    "Mr Yang, honesty is everything."


    "Otherwise, everyone will look down on your from now on."


    The people chimed in one after another and just kept fanning the mes. They spoke and waited for


    him to make a fool of himself.


    Gu Long-En looked at Ye Fan and said deeply, "Yang He, you have to admit defeat. Since you lost to


    Little Teacher, you ought to pay up like you agreed."


    "What''s more, Little Teacher was kind about it by pricing this painting at $70 million. Do you know that


    Su Dong-Po''s ''Withered Wood and Stone Painting'' can get auctioned off for at least $100 million?


    Based on its real price, you would be losing over $1 billion and not $700 million."


    "I..." Gu Long-En''s words terrified Yang He so badly that his face turned distinctly paler. He sat


    sprawling on the ground like a dog while he trembled and was on the verge of breaking down.


    Yang He was overwhelmed with remorse. He didn''t expect a priceless treasure to be hidden behind this


    lousy painting. Also, worse yet, Yang He thought there was no way the winnings could go beyond $1


    million. But the bet soared astronomically to over $100 million and he lost.


    If he knew this would happen, he would rather die than talk big!


    Now that Yang He lost everything, he felt like killing himself!


    But Yang He had no choice but to relent. He looked at Ye Fan sadly as he said regretfully, "Sir, I, Yang


    He, acted like a snob. I admit that I lost. But I really don''t have $700 million. Even if I sell Eight


    Treasure Hall, I can''te up with that much money. But don''t worry, I will certainly acknowledge the


    debt. I just hope Little Teacher can give me some time toe up with the money slowly! If I can''t pay


    in ten years, then I''ll do it in 20 years or 30. If I die, I''ll let my son and my grandson pay! So long as


    Eight Treasure Hall stays standing, we will honor the debt."


    "There''s $3 million on this card. That''s all the money I cane up with now. Please treat it as my first


    installment to you. Once I have the money, I will pay!" said Yang He deeply. Even though it hurt, he


    gritted his teeth and handed his card to Ye Fan.


    After all, he truly lost the bet. What''s more, if Yang He wanted to continue making a living in the antique


    trade, he couldn''t deny the debt or go back on his word!


    Yang He''s reaction surprised Ye Fan.


    He thought that Yang He would act like his son.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a brave man. Forget it. Get up. I was only joking with you. You don''t


    have to pay me $700 million. If you feel bad, then make more money and donate it to charity."


    Ye Fan had no intention of making Yang He cough up the $700 million like they agreed. He was merely


    scaring him to teach him a lesson.


    Yang He was unlucky enough as it was since he spent tens of millions buying a lousy piece of


    porcin and now he had sold a painting worth billions for $250. Just these two events alone were


    probably enough to make him copse. If he were to shoulder millions in debt, he might just jump off a


    building tomorrow.


    "Thank you, Little Teacher. Thank you, Sir! From now on, Little Teacher is my benefactor!"


    Yang He even started crying. He was deeply grateful to Ye Fan.


    He was going to resign himself to this debt, but in an unforeseen turn of events, Ye Fan decided to call


    it off.


    Of course, Yang He was thrilled by the sudden surprise.


    Ye Fan didn''t say much. He only advised him to be a calm and kind person in the future.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That he should be less snobbish and more peaceful.


    Then Ye Fan picked up the painting and turned to leave.


    When the rich men around them saw him leave, they hurried over to stop him. The spoke tteringly to


    him, "Little Teacher, are you interested in selling the painting? I''ll pay $70 million for it. I can pay by


    bank transfer, cash, or even with my title deed!"


    "Mr Wang, do you think Little Teacher is a fool? President Gu said this painting is worth at least $100


    million, but you want to pay only $70 million for it? How insincere. Little Teacher, I will offer you $100


    million for it."


    "$100 million? Just three years ago, this painting was valued at more than $100 million.¡±


    Little Teacher, I''ll pay $130 million! Please sell it to me!¡±


    ''Til pay $140 million plus a vi in the provincial capital, Jianghai!"


    "Please sell it to me. I will offer $150 million."


    In a matter of minutes, there was an uproar among the rich men. They kept increasing their offers while


    they shouted at the top of their lungs. A fight almost broke out.


    As Yang He listened to them make offers that easily went over a few hundred million, he felt bitter in his


    heart.


    How could he have sold something that worth over $100 million for $250?


    He made fun of Ye Fan by calling him dumb earlier on, but he was the real fool now!


    Yang He was wallowing in regret.


    But he had no choice since the rules were the rules. Ye Fan already purchased the painting and even


    had a receipt. It was simply toote to regret.


    Yang He finally understood why Ye Fan insisted on paying for it and asked for a receipt even.


    He was protecting himself, in case, he got envious and wanted to go back on his word!

 Chapter 211 Su Qians Misery

    Chapter 211 Su Qian''s Misery


    At first, Yang He didn''t quite understand why Ye Fan insisted on paying and asked for a receipt.


    After he understood why, Yang He''s heart couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    He was so meticulous that he probably rivaled those experienced businessmen.


    Ye Fan was surrounded by dozens of wealthy men. Each of them pitted their offers against each other


    and wanted to buy Ye Fan''s painting.


    After all, the people that made it here tonight were no ordinary folk. All of them had over a billion in


    assets, some even tens of billions or hundreds of billions. They consisted of wealthy men from all over


    the country.


    When the average man made money, he would put it in the bank. But for rich men, the bank was the


    worst option. It was always wiser to invest.


    It worked the same way for Ye Fan''s painting. If they could buy it now and sell it in a few years, the


    price was bound to climb drastically.


    What''s more, even if they didn''t consider it for investment, this painting was high in artistic value and


    particrly rare.


    If he didn''tck the funds, Gu Long-En would definitely attempt to buy the painting, so he could take it


    home and admire it. Then all the master collectors and artists would fight toe over to his ce to


    study it. He would be even more highly respected in the circle.


    "Mu...Mu-Cheng, you...you''re going to strike gold! No, it''s that country bumpkin. He''s going to make a


    windfall! He spent $250 on that painting. Once he sells it, he''ll make billions. That''s hundreds of


    thousands times more!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Ye Fan was surrounded by wealthy men, Su Qian waspletely stunned.


    She clearly didn''t think Ye Fan would manage to pick up on this and pay $250 for a prized painting


    worth billions.


    Even Su Qian could not help feeling jealous.


    Although the Su family already had over a billion dors'' worth of assets, everything belonged to Su


    Qian''s father. Su Qian wholly relied on her family for financial support. All she could get assigned to


    was merely a few million a year.


    But the country bumpkin whom she despised suddenly became worth a few hundred million!


    This vast disparity felt surreal to Su Qian.


    Did...did he strike it rich overnight?


    If even Su Qian felt this way, Qiu Mu-Cheng would feel far worse.


    Even the target Qiu Mu-Cheng set for herself to work towards was only to have an annual ie of


    $500, 000. She didn''t even dare consider the possibility of making $1 million or $ 10 million.


    But her husband suddenly bought something worth over a hundred million.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely dumbstruck.


    Her mind went nk, and she couldn''t think anymore.


    Didn''t that mean there would be a millionaire in their family?


    Was she, Qiu Mu-Cheng, no longer the wife of a good-for-nothing live-in husband?


    Could they now buy a big house of their own and not squeeze with her parents in their tiny home?


    Would her grandfather, uncle, Qiu Mu-Ying, and all the Qius stop despising her?


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng felt emotional, her body trembled gently too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly found it hard toe to terms with striking it rich overnight.


    She found it even more unbelievable that Ye Fan really bought such a treasure at only $250.


    "Qianqian, do you think that painting was really by the Chinese painting master, Zhang Da-Qian? Or


    what if Ye Fan genuinely knew how to appraise antiques?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s trembling voice turned


    hoarse.


    After quivering for a long time, Su Qian finally calmed down.


    Till now, Su Qian was still unable to believe that a poor country bumpkin could suddenly turn into a


    millionaire.


    These things only happened on television. How could they happen in reality?


    How could there be such a good deal in this world?


    "I simply think that the painting isn''t authentic. Otherwise, it''s too unbelievable. How could a pauper


    be a millionaire in a matter of minutes? How is it possible? Just thinking about it makes me feel


    that it''s absurd," said Su Qian as she shook her head. She found it unimaginable.


    "Qianqian, that''s not true. If an ipetent person''s wealth rose abruptly, then you can say that he


    came into wealth overnight. But if a talented person is worth billions, then it''s only natural for this to


    happen So when the timees, he will soar to great heights! Sometimes all it takes is an opportunity


    to make you rich or poor, lowly or noble. None of us should belittle that youth before the timees for


    him."


    When he overheard his daughter still talking about Ye Fan condescendingly, Su Yuan-Shan shook his


    head repeatedly and sighed deeply.


    The way Su Yuan-Shan looked at Ye Fan now hadpletely changed.


    Su Yuan-Shan used to look at Ye Fan like he was a sessful man looking at the poor with sympathy


    and pity. Now he looked at Ye Fan like an emperor seeing his illustrious general. There was great


    appreciation and adoration for Ye Fan in his eyes.


    While he admired him, Su Yuan-Shan stepped into the crowd. His lips parted and his voice rang


    through the showroom, "I, Su Yuan-Shan, wants to offer $200 million for the painting!"


    What?


    "$2...$200 million?!"


    Yang He twitched his lips. This $200 million seemed like a knife that was stabbing his heart.


    $200 million! My goodness! $200 MILLION!


    He sold a $200 million painting for $250.


    Yang He really felt like dying now.


    He felt so awful that he pped himself hard a couple of times.


    When Su Yuan-Shan made an offer, the world suddenly went quiet.


    All the other rich men that were countering their offers fell silent.


    Han Shao-Jie and Shen Fei were shocked.


    Su Qian opened her eyes wide too.


    She didn''t think her own father was willing to pay Ye Fan $200 million for a painting that cost him $250.


    "Dad, what are you doing? He spent $250 on it, how can you pay $200 million for it? Why let him take


    advantage of you?"


    Su Qian''s pretty face went crimson red.


    She didn''t care how much money the others were willing to buy Ye Fan''s painting for. It wasn''t like she


    could control them anyway.


    But when her father wanted to shell out $200 million for it, Su Qian couldn''t help feeling annoyed.


    She kept feeling as though Ye Fan was stepping all over her.


    Su Qian never liked Ye Fan. Now if her father were to spend $200 million buying his painting, Ye Fan


    would probably feel exceptionally smug about it. He might just use it against her to humiliate her in the


    future while he swaggered around in front of her.


    So of course Su Qian wanted to stop him.


    She couldn''t let that country bumpkin earn a dime from her family.


    "Qianqian, be quiet now! Dad is talking business, so how can you butt in?" Su Nan reproached Su Qian


    even though Su Yuan-Shan ignored her.


    It was the first time Su Qian got reprimanded by her older brother so fiercely. Her eyes instantly turned


    red, and she said miserably, "Nan, I don''t care what you buy, but you can''t buy something from him!"


    "He is just a country bumpkin and I simply can''t stand the sight of him! I don''t want him to make a dime


    off our family!"

 Chapter 212 I Know Nothing About Appraisal!

    Chapter 212 I Know Nothing About Appraisal!


    "That''s ridiculous! Stop it now. We''re talking business here, so how could we go along with your


    emotions? Dad and I pamper you too much and that''s why you end up shooting your mouth off so


    willfully."


    Su Qian spoke very loudly, so a lot of people heard what she said earlier.


    It was a crucial time for their father now while he tried to buy the painting from Ye Fan and Su Qian''s


    words would likely jeopardize their father''s deal. So Su Nan was annoyed and reprimanded her yet


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    again.


    While Su Yuan-Shan was striking a deal with Ye Fan for the painting up ahead, He undoubtedly heard


    his daughter''s willful words and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Mr Su, it seems your daughter doesn''t want this deal to happen," said Ye Fan calmly as he smiled.


    Su Yuan-Shan looked even angrier. There was frustration surging from his face. Su Qian''s willfulness


    now clearly displeased him immensely.


    But Su Yuan-Shan was a savvy businessman and mature after all, so he quicklyposed himself. He


    continued to smile at Ye Fan amicably as he said, "Mr Ye, sorry about that."


    She is so willful because I''ve pampered her too much. But I''m the head of the Su family, so her words


    mean nothing at all. Please don''t take her words to heart. I will offer $200 million for this painting. What


    do you think? If you are open to it, I can pay you a deposit for it right away."


    Su Yuan-Shan sounded courteous. He didn''t have any arrogant airs at all and was very easy going. It


    was no wonder he could run such a bigpany.


    Little Teacher, $200 million is a reasonable price. Even if we ced it in an auction, it would fetch about


    $200 million too," said Gu Long-En as he nodded when he heard Su Yuan-Shan''s offer.


    "Oho, thank you, Old Master Gu." Su Yuan-Shan was delighted by Gu Long-En''s support and thanked


    Gu Long-En quickly.


    But Ye Fan merely calmly smiled when he heard Su Yuan-Shan''s offer and shook his head.


    Su Yuan-Shan felt a little awkward when he saw that Ye Fan shook his head.


    In Su Yuan-Shan''s opinion, $200 million was a fair price. He didn''t expect Ye Fan to refuse him.


    Gu Long-En immediately felt a little surprised too.


    Although Ye Fan was the one who spotted the painting and bought it, Su Yuan-Shan helped Ye Fan


    after all. If Su Yuan-Shan didn''t give him the $200 at the right time, Ye Fan wouldn''t have be able to


    buy this painting in the first ce.


    So on ount of this, if he was a real friend, he should sell the painting to Su Yuan-Shan even if it


    were below market price. Furthermore, Su Yuan-Shan had made a reasonable offer.


    But Ye Fan had actually rejected him. Gu Long-En couldn''t help but have a bad impression of Ye Fan.


    The others were abuzz with chatter. They felt Ye Fan should have returned the favor and was disloyal.


    All he cared about was money.


    "Mr Ye, if you think $200 million is too little, I can increase it a little more.


    "I genuinely love the painting and would really love to have it,¡± said Su Yuan-Shan again. But he


    sounded a little less friendly this time and was slightly more polite and distant.


    Ye Fan smiled again, "Mr Su, I think you''re mistaken. If you like it, I''ll just give it to you. How can I take


    your money?"


    "Wha-what? You want to gi-give me this painting?¡±


    Clearly, nobody expected Ye Fan to do this.


    Even Su Yuan-Shan waspletely dumbstruck and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Gu Long-En looked up and frowned as he looked at the youth in front of him.


    The others found this equally mind-boggling.


    The entire showroom went silent.


    Was he going to give away something worth $200 million just like that?


    Did he treat money like dirt? Or was this idiot just stupid?


    "That''s right, I''ll give it to you! If Mr Su didn''t help me when I needed it most and lent me $200, this


    painting wouldn''t be in my hands. I said I would remember this favor. Besides, I''m not interested in


    Chinese paintings, so that would be aplete waste to leave it in my hands. Since Mr Su likes it, then


    please take it," said Ye Fan calmly as he appeared nonchnt.


    It seemed as though he was not giving away $200 million but $2 instead.


    There was probably not a single rich man here who could do as Ye Fan did and give away $200 million


    without batting an eyelid.


    That...that won''t do, Mr Ye. Those are twopletely separate matters. What''s more, I gave you that


    $200. What you buy with it is naturally yours. This painting is worth too much, so. I...I can''t ept it. I


    just can''t.


    Perhaps because he was too excited, or perhaps he was too surprised and shocked, this shrewd and


    mature businessman suddenly lost his cool. He was so excited that he started stammering over his


    words.


    "Mr Ye, listen to me and sell me the painting for $200 million. If you are willing to sell this precious


    painting to me, I will deem the favor returned."


    Ye Fan wanted to give it to him, but Su Yuan-Shan refused to ept it.


    This favor was too great after all. $200 million was a huge sum of money even to him, let alone


    someone from the countryside like Ye Fan.


    When Su Yuan-Shan turned him down, Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, "I won''t sell it to you


    because I won''t take your money. If Mr Su insists on not taking it, I can only bring it home and stick it


    under my bed. After all, I''m just a driver from the countryside, so I''m clueless about the maintenance of


    ancient paintings. If it ends up rotting in my hands, then that''s too bad."


    Then Ye Fan picked up the painting and turned to leave.


    "Little Teacher, you can''t...That''s..."


    "That''s a gem of the Chinese art world!" When Gu Long-En heard Ye Fan, he got angry. He quickly


    urged Su Yuan-Shan, "Mr Su, if Little Teacher wants to give it to you, why don''t you ept it? Just treat


    it like you are safekeeping it for him!"


    "Alright then." Su Yuan-Shan finally nodded. He epted the painting without paying anything and


    said, "Mr Ye, I will always remember this favor of yours. In the future, if you need any help in Yunzhou,


    you can tell me anytime, and I''ll be there for you."


    "Haha."


    Su Yuan-Shan still epted the painting in the end. As Ye Fan promised, he didn''t take a cent from


    him. Even though Su Yuan-Shan offered to pay $200 million, Ye Fan refused to ept it.


    If he epted money for a gift, then the nature of the gesture would be altered.


    Moreover, it was just $200 million. Ye Fan didn''t really care about that tiny bit of money.


    Everyone else were deeply envious and full of regret.


    They regretted treating Ye Fan snobbishly. When Ye Fan wanted to borrow money from them, they


    If they had just loaned him $200 earlier on, Ye Fan would probably have given this


    $200 million painting to them and not Su Yuan-Shan!


    As they witnessed this golden opportunity slip past them, those rich men couldn''t help but feel remorse


    in their hearts.


    They regretted it deeply!


    Ye Fan''s actions made them feel sorry, but it also impressed Old Master Gu Long-En immensely.


    Even though Ye Fan and the others wanted to leave, Gu Long-En kept chasing after him. He insisted


    on being his apprentice, but Ye Fan refused to ept him.


    "Little Teacher, please ept me as your pupil. Regardless of your appraisal skills and character, I, Gu


    Long-En, have a lot to learn from you. In the curiomunity, masters are called teachers. I deeply


    Su Yuan-Shan and the others couldn''t stand watching Gu Long-En plead with Ye Fan, so they tried


    persuading him too. "Mr Ye, why don''t you ept Master Gu on ount of his sincerity?"


    But Ye Fan was helpless, "Mr Su, you''re making things difficult for me."


    "I really know nothing about appraising antiques."


    Both Gu Long-En and Su Yuan-Shan didn''t know what to say to that. Everyone in the hall also fell


    <ppletely silent.

 Chapter 213 Was This Really Her Father?

    Chapter 213 Was This Really Her Father?


    Many of them were secretly cursing, "Hello, my friend, can you stop pretending?"


    Ye Fan was the one who noticed that the blue and white porcin piece was a fake with one look.


    After that he bought this $200 million painting for $250!


    How could he im to know nothing about antique appraisal?


    Was he saying that the crowd was just a bunch of idiots?!


    Many of them werepletely speechless. Su Yuan-Shan kept smiling bitterly while Old Master Gu


    Long-En waspletely disbelieving of every word he said.


    Were Ye Fan''s words any different from Penguin Group''s CEO Ma when he said he had a normal


    family? Or when CEO Liu Qiangdong said that his wife wasn''t pretty when she''s gorgeous?!


    They all felt Ye Fan was either showing off or pretending to be modest.


    But Ye Fan was toozy to exin any further. They probably wouldn''t believe him even if he tried


    anyway.


    Besides, the Book of Celestial Cloud was considered ssified to Ye Fan, so there was no way he


    would share any information about it.


    It was almost noon. Ye Fan was no longer in the mood to keep looking around. Since he was just a


    driver from the countryside, it made no difference whether or not he stayed, so he prepared to bid Su


    Yuan-Shan and the others farewell.


    "Mr Su, let''s call it a day. I have to go home."


    "What? It''s still early and barely 11:00 am. Why don''t we look around a bit more?" said Su Yuan-Shan


    as he tried to make him stay.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed sadly, "I have no choice. Mr Su is married, so you have someone


    who loves and cares about you and will cook lunch for you. But I am but an unknown lowly driver. I''m


    all alone, so there''s no one to cook for me, and I have to go back early to do it myself," said Ye Fan in


    self-ridicule. But it was clear that he sounded a little resentful.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt guilty when she heard Ye Fan''s words. She didn''t dare to look him in the eye and


    looked down quietly instead.


    When Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan heard what he said, they felt slightly surprised.


    "Are you unmarried? Do you mean you haven''t found a wife yet?" asked Su Yuan-Shan in a low voice.


    Ye Fan shook his head and scoffed, "I''m just Miss Qiu''s driver. I''m from the countryside and don''t have


    power or money. Which girl would fancy me? Women only hate me," said Ye Fan calmly as Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s face turned even paler. She felt intensely guilty in her heart and hung her head even lower.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bit her red lips hard. For a second, she couldn''t suppress the urge to apologize to Ye


    Fan and tell everyone the truth.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng guessed that she must have hurt his feelings when she said Ye Fan was her driver.


    But when Su Qian caught sight of this, she furtively held Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand and shook her head.


    She didn''t want her to blow their covers.


    She didn''t want her father to find out that her best friend had married a country bumpkin.


    "How can you say that? Your background only marks the beginning and doesn''t define your ending.


    What''s more, you''re so talented even without relying on your family or background. You are such a


    talented appraiser, I''m certain you''ll have a bright future! Zhu Yuan-Zhang was a farmer, but he became


    the emperor anyway. Zhuge Liang farmed in Nanyang, and ended up making a name in history too,


    didn''t he? Mr Ye, I have faith that you will do well in the future!" said Su Yuan-Shan. He spoke freely


    and boldly as he looked at Ye Fan with a look of admiration and joy.


    After learning that Ye Fan was still single, he liked him even more. He continued asking, "Mr Ye, how


    do you think my daughter''s looks?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Although Miss Su has a bad temper, I have to admit she is a rare beauty. If she were


    in school, she would definitely be the ss or even the school belle," replied Ye Fan honestly without


    giving it much thought.


    But when Ye Fan finished saying this, he realized something was amiss. He frowned as he looked at


    Su Yuan-Shan, "Mr Su, why did you ask? Don''t tell me you want to..."


    "Hahaha," Su Yuan-Shan instantlyughed. Then he nodded and said, "That''s right, Mr Ye. I liked you


    from the moment I saw you. Since you are unmarried and my daughter isn''t either, I would like to take


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the liberty of ying matchmaker for my daughter. If Mr Ye doesn''t mind, why don''t you try going out


    with my daughter? Perhaps it will all work out and you might end up married? Then when Qianqian and


    Mr Ye bear some children, I can have grandchildren.¡±


    "That''s right, Mr Ye. Although my little sister has a bad temper, she is kind at heart. She just isn''t much


    of a sweet talker.


    I think you are a match made in heaven."


    Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan beamed brightly. They were trying to pair Ye Fan with Su Qian


    enthusiastically and looked rather serious about making Ye Fan the Su family''s son-inw by marrying


    her to him.


    "Well...this...¡± Ye Fan was stunned when he heard Su Yuan-Shan''s words.


    Su Qian was equally rooted to the floor. Qiu Mu-Cheng opened her eyes in shock too.


    Ye Fan, Su Qian, and Qiu Mu-Cheng kept looking at each other in the end.


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were especially caught by surprise that things would turn out this way.


    When Su Qian previously imed Ye Fan was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s driver, she was worried that her father


    would despise Qiu Mu-Cheng because of her husband.


    But now her old man wanted her to marry Ye Fan and make him her husband.


    How...how could this be?


    She didn''t even fancy Ye Fan to begin with. Even if she did, she couldn''t marry him. How could she


    steal her BFF''s husband? What would Mu-Cheng think of her?


    Sure enough, Qiu Mu-Cheng nced over and stared at Su Qian coldly.


    It was as if she were saying:Su Qian, look at what you''ve done! Your father can''t wait for you and Ye


    Fan to have children!


    There was a bitterness in Su Qian''s heart. She looked at her BFF apologetically before quickly telling


    her father, "Dad, no way. I won''t agree. There''s no way I''ll marry a country bumpkin!"


    "Shut up!" bellowed Su Yuan-Shan instantly. He said to Su Qian coldly, "Mr Ye is so young and talented


    that Old Master Gu calls him his teacher. But what about you? Other than your family background, how


    else can youpare with Mr Ye? He doesn''t even mind, yet here you are despising him? What right


    do you have to do that?"


    Su Yuan-Shan spoke so furiously that Su Qian went pale. She lowered her head and didn''t dare say


    another word under her father''s forceful aura.


    The one person in the Su family that terrified Su Qian the most was her own father, so of course she


    didn''t dare to oppose him.


    After reprimanding Su Qian, Su Yuan-Shan turned towards Ye Fan and said apologetically, "Mr Ye, I''m


    so sorry about that. This daughter of mine is too prideful. But I think you definitely have the ability to


    make her relent. Don''t worry, if this girl throws a temper at your wedding, feel free to hit and scold her. I


    won''t grumble about it at all. But that''s provided you only hit her on the butt because she might get hurt


    if you hit her elsewhere." Su Yuan-Shan was going all out to have Ye Fan as a son-inw and even


    said such things so bluntly.


    When Old Master Gu heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    While Su Qian almost wanted to cry.


    Was this man her real father?


    How could he try to marry her off to a country bumpkin and allow him to hit and scold her even?


    "Dad," whined Su Qian instantly.


    "You be quiet. It isn''t your ce to speak here!" Su Yuan-Shan red at her right away and made Su


    Qian shut up immediately.

 Chapter 214 Its Decided Then!

    Chapter 214 It''s Decided Then!


    Su Qian didn''t dare to oppose her father when he chided her, so she only suppressed all the


    resentment in her heart. At the same time, she also looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng apologetically. Her guilt-


    stricken eyes seemed to be telling Qiu Mu-Cheng:Mu-Cheng, Don''t take it seriously!! definitely won''t


    marry Ye Fan. I won''t snatch your husband from you, and I''ll never bear children with him.


    But regardless of Su Qian''s guilt, or how sorry she looked, it didn''t diminish the anger seething in Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    After all, he was her husband, but he was getting dragged off to go on blind dates with some other


    woman. Worse still, this woman was her best friend too. Anyone would feel resentful if it happened to


    them.


    Fortunately, Qiu Mu-Cheng was good-natured. If it were any other woman, they would have started to


    suspect Su Qian intentions a long time ago.


    She could no longer count on Su Qian. This stupid woman always bragged about how fearless she


    was. But in front of her father, she was such a wimp that she lowered her head and didn''t dare say a


    word.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng could only pin her hopes on Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was staring coldly at Ye Fan as though she had a knife on his neck. If Ye Fan said


    anything disloyal to her, she wouldn''t let him off easy!


    Ye Fan sensed the chill on his back and shivered immediately.


    Although Ye Fan was still upset with Qiu Mu-Cheng, they both knew that regardless of their disharmony


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    or displeasure with each other, they couldn''t go overboard.


    They absolutely couldn''t engage in any disloyal behavior.


    Just like when Sun Yu-Hao tried to go after Qiu Mu-Cheng and her parents tried to pair them off, she


    made sure she didn''t cross the line.


    Now it was Ye Fan''s turn, and of course he wouldn''t agree to the marriage.


    So Ye Fan only shook his head repeatedly and turned Su Yuan-Shan down, "Mr Su, you see, this...I


    don''t think this is appropriate.¡±


    "What?" When Ye Fan turned Su Yuan-Shan down, the smile on his face disappeared and he frowned


    a little. Anyone would be angry if someone disliked their daughter. Su Yuan-Shan red at Ye Fan. "Mr


    Ye, what do you mean by that. Is my daughter unworthy of you?"


    "No no... Of course not." Su Yuan-Shan was clearly annoyed with Ye Fan, so Ye Fan quickly exined,


    "Mr Su, you''re mistaken. Like I said, I''m just a farmer from the countryside and Ie from a poor


    family. I would be lucky if there were any woman who was willing to marry me, so I''m not picky."


    "But Miss Su is your precious little girl andes from a rich family. I am honored that Mr Su thinks I''m


    good enough for her and willing to let us get married. But I really can''t bring myself to do it. I''m not good


    enough for Miss Su. Also, even if I were willing, Miss Su certainly won''t agree. There''s no point forcing


    us together,¡± Ye Fan said a bunch of random things, but they all meant the same thing. He was


    unworthy of Su Qian and Su Qian didn''t like him either, so forcing them together would make things


    worse.


    When he heard Ye Fan''s words, Qiu Mu-Cheng expression calmed down a little. The bite in her eyes


    dissipated a little.


    At least this asshole had a conscience.


    Su Qian heaved a sigh of relief. But she grew even prouder in her heart, so she crossed her arms and


    raised her chin as sheughed and said, "At least you have enough self-awareness that a country


    bumpkin like you isn''t good enough for me.


    But Su Yuan-Shan burst outughing instead. "Haha! Mr Ye is too modest. You are young and talented


    and you can even make 200-300 million in a day, so your future is certainly bright. I would count myself


    lucky if you didn''t dislike my daughter. How can my daughter dislike you? Since Mr Ye isn''t fussy about


    your wife and you think my daughter looks presentable, I think we can decide on this marriage now.


    Bring your parents over soon so we can pick the wedding date. You need to get engaged before you


    marry. Hahaha! Then you will be my son-inw. Let''s go, son-inw. Your father-inw will buy you


    lunch today, so you don''t have to go back and cook."


    Su Yuan-Shan ignored what Ye Fan was saying and pulled him into a restaurant nearby. He was so


    pleased when he looked at Ye Fan.


    Don''t people always admire talented folks?


    When he saw Ye Fan''s amazing appraisal skills, Su Yuan-Shan wanted to acknowledge him as his


    godson. Then he could stop fretting about getting conned when he bought curios.


    Now that Ye Fan was going to be his son-inw, it was even better.


    As the saying goes, a son-inw is half a son. He was confident that he could put Ye Fan in his ce if


    he were his father-inw.


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Yuan-Shan was undoubtedly delighted. Not only did he managed to obtain a $200 million treasure,


    but he even found a good son-inw out of nowhere. Of course, he was happy.


    What a good deal!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s watched as her own husband was about to be someone else''s son-inw. She


    was going almost going hysterical.


    Su Qian knew that she ruined it and kept apologizing to Qiu Mu-Cheng profusely, "Chengcheng, don''t


    be mad. Let me exin!"


    "Shut up! Su Qian, look at what you did! You took the $200 million painting and now you want my


    husband for yourself too? I''m so pissed off! I''m telling you, if you don''t clear the air with your father,


    then...then we''re not friends anymore!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng to Su Qian angrily as she stomped her feet


    on the ground.


    Su Qian looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng with bitterness brimming from her eyes. She knew it was her fault for


    making her angry, so she kept apologizing nonstop. Su Qian kept promising that she would exin


    things to her father.


    Then the two of them ran after Su Qian''s father to the restaurant.


    "Hurry up and exin to him!" Qiu Mu-Cheng pushed Su Qian from behind and urged her to exin to


    her father.


    "Mu-Cheng, I...I don''t dare to do it," Su Qian was afraid her father would beat her up in a fit of anger


    when he found out that they were lying to him all along. Of course, she was frightened.


    "If you won''t say it, then I will!" Qiu Mu-Cheng walked over furiously.


    "No, Mu-Cheng! Please don''t! I''ll go, alright?" Su Qian quickly pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back and walked


    out against her


    will.


    "Dad, Ye Fan is actually...he''s..." stuttered Su Qian as she lowered her head in terror.


    Su Yuan-Shan thought his daughter was shy and immediately smiled, "Qianqian, I know. If you find it


    difficult to say it, then don''t."


    "Huh? Do you know about it already?" Su Qian was shocked.


    "Of course, didn''t you want to tell me that Ye Fan is very outstanding? And that you fancy him and want


    to marry him? Of course, I know. I know my daughter well. Hurry up and go inside. Go sit next to Ye


    Fan. By hook or by crook, I''ll make sure he bes my son-inw."


    "Dad, I..." Su Qian was on the verge of tears. When did she say Ye Fan was outstanding? And when


    did she say she liked him and wanted to marry him?


    "Stop stammering. Hurry up and go in. Why are so you emotional? Nan, bring your little sister over


    quickly. Get her to sit next to my son-inw," said Su Yuan-Shan as he smiled to Ye Fan, "Mr Ye, my


    daughter gets embarrassed easily. She''s just shy. But she told me she thinks you''re outstanding. She


    likes you and wants to marry you. See? I was right to say that opposites attract. My daughter is usually


    so willful, but after she met you, she surrendered in no time,"ughed Su Yuan-Shan.


    But Ye Fan was dumbstruck, "Wh-wh-what?¡±


    "What are you talking about? Does sh-she like me and wa-wants to marry me? Did... did she really say


    that?"


    Ye Fan was stunned and in aplete daze. Didn''t Su Qian usually despise him? Why did she say


    nice things about him to her father?


    Did his identity get exposed?


    Or did Su Qian secretly admire him all this time and was now undermining Mu-Cheng?


    This didn''t feel right to Ye Fan instantly. He raised his head and nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Sure enough, Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that her face turned crimson. She was staring daggers at


    her Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t understand why her BFF didn''t exin things to her father and praised Ye Fan


    and even said she liked him and was willing to marry him!

 Chapter 215 Why Not Consider My Granddaughter?

    Chapter 215 Why Not Consider My Granddaughter?


    The lunch tasted nd to Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng and even Su Qian.


    Ye Fan was worried that he might get a scolding from his wife tonight. Su Qian was worried that Qiu


    Mu-Cheng might misunderstand. But now that things have progressed to this stage, it was natural that


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would misunderstand.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was boiling mad as she gave Su Qian a stare so frosty that it almost shot icicles at her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized why Su Qian kept belittling Ye Fan in front of her and even persuaded


    her to get a divorce.


    Now she got it. She understood everything now.


    So Su Qian had been eyeing Ye Fan all this time.


    She wanted to sow discord between her and Ye Fan so that she could marry Ye Fan and be his


    wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had seen so many girls steal their best friend''s husbands on TV, but she didn''t think that


    it would happen to her one day.


    She didn''t think that her BFF would be so scheming.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt terribly upset and her eyes were red.


    It wasn''t Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fault for imagining things. After all, Su Yuan-Shan even started calling him his


    son-inw. Also, her husband was sitting next to some other woman while Qiu Mu-Cheng became an


    outsider. No woman could stay calm if it happened to her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was frustrated, so she picked up the red wine and downed it in one gulp and her eyes


    turned red.


    "Miss Qiu, what''s gotten into you? Why are you drinking so quickly? Why are your eyes red? You must


    be happy that Qianqian found a husband, right? Now that you mention it, we have you to thank for


    finding such an outstanding driver.


    Otherwise, Qianqian wouldn''t have ever


    met Ye Fan.¡±


    Su Yuan-Shan noticed something amiss with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Su Yuan-Shan didn''t take it to heart and only thought Qiu Mu-Cheng was drinking more because she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was happy for his daughter.


    But when Su Qian caught sight of this, she felt even guiltier inside.


    Then she gritted her teeth and bit her lip hard before standing up to look at Su Yuan-Shan and said,


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I lied to you. Actually, Ye Fan is Mu-Cheng''s husband. Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan got


    married a long time ago, so stop trying to put us together."


    What?


    "Is Mr Ye is Miss Su''s husband?" Su Qian''s words certainly gave Su Yuan-Shan and Su Nan a shock.


    They were instantly stunned.


    Old Master Gu sat there and had no idea what was going on.


    The entire room suddenly fell silent.


    After Su Qian said her piece, she lowered her head like a kid that got into trouble.


    She waited apprehensively for her father to blow up.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word.


    Since the two girls were the ones who caused this trouble, there was no way Qiu Mu-Cheng could push


    the me on Ye Fan now that it had gotten to this stage.


    He simply sat on the sidelines, waiting to see how Su Qian would clean up this mess.


    After a long silence, Su Yuan-Shan looked at Su Qian. She had lowered her head and was too afraid to


    look at him. Then he nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng, whose eyes were slightly red. And finally, he looked at


    Ye Fan as he sat there unmoved. Then he let out a bitterugh.


    "Qianqian, I know you girls are close friends. But this isn''t what loyalty is. There are many things that


    you can give up for her, but not your marriage. Did you give Mr Ye up because Miss Su admired him?


    Did you say all that because you are trying to bring them together? But my silly daughter, you can''t give


    up your hubby just like that. How can you give him up to your girlfriend? You don''t have to worry about


    Miss Su''s marriage. She''s very talented and charismatic, so it''ll be easy for her to find the perfect


    partner. What''s is there to worry about? Am I right, Miss Su?"


    Su Yuan-Shan chuckled, and the atmosphere in the room eased up.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t bother making any exnation. If she said anything now, it would make it sound


    like she was stealing Su Qian''s husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng decided that at the very worst, she would bring her marriage license over. It was always


    better to present facts than to argue!


    "Dad, why won''t you believe me?" Su Qian felt bitter and anxious in her heart. She wanted to exin


    more, but Su Yuan-Shan wouldn''t have it.


    My dear, are you purposely making me angry? Doesn''t Miss Qiu know best whether Mr Ye is her


    husband? She was the one who said he was only her driver and bodyguard. If he was Miss Qiu''s


    husband, wouldn''t Miss Qiu tell us? Or was she worried that he wasn''t good enough?"


    In a few words, Su Yuan-Shan stumped Su Qian sopletely that she went speechless.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard him, she lowered her head as guilt towards Ye Fan surged in her heart.


    Although she said Ye Fan was her driver solely to help Su Qian out with her act, her actions also made


    it clear that Qiu Mu-Cheng did think her husband wasn''t good enough.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t me Ye Fan for things turning out like this. It was between Su Qian and her


    because they asked for it.


    They ate lunch for roughly an hour.


    At the dining table, Su Yuan-Shan keptmending Ye Fan and was particrly friendly.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng watched from the side, it felt exceptionally ironic.


    Ye Fan''s true father-inw and mother-inw couldn''t be bothered with him, but this fake one was so


    very enthusiastic and concerned down to every detail.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng even felt for a moment that she ought to let go and let them be together.


    If she left her and their home, Ye Fan would undoubtedly have a better life.


    After lunch ended, Su Yuan-Shan went to the office to attend to work and brought his son with him.


    Before they left, Su Yuan-Shan held Ye Fan''s hand and was terribly reluctant to leave. He said, "My


    good son-inw, remember to tell your parents about the wedding. Get them to call me when you do.


    We can pick a day and location for all the parents to meet. Qianqian has my


    number, so just get her to give it to you."


    After reminding them about a few things, Su Yuan-Shan and his son left.


    Then Old Master Gu left too. Before he left, he held Ye Fan''s hand and said stubbornly, "Little Teacher,


    I won''t give up. I''m determined for you to be my teacher. I have something to deal with, so I have to


    head off. But Little Teacher, if you don''t fancy Mr Su''s daughter, you can consider my granddaughter.


    Although she''s still an undergrad, she''s very pretty and can rival Miss Su. Also, she has a better temper


    and figure than her. More importantly, she''s younger and was born after the year 2000. Since she''s still


    in school, you can teach her everything yourself. Perhaps you can give it some thought?"


    When Old Master Gu winked at Ye Fan, he looked very frivolous. If his son saw it, it would be the death


    of him.


    How could his old man sell his granddaughter like that?


    Ye Fan only felt a sense of bitterness in his mouth and could only smile along. There was little else left


    for him to say. "O...Okay, I''ll call you if I''m interested. You''d better go and attend to your matters."


    When the flippant old man finally left for good, Ye Fan instantly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    But before he managed to have a sigh of relief, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian staggered icy daggers at


    him.


    "Do you think I''m not good enough? I''m the one who isn''t interested in you! You country bumpkin, what


    gives you the right to pick and choose from an entire crop of women?¡± Gu Long-En''s words drove Su


    Qian mad. Although she didn''t like Ye Fan, she couldn''t stand it when someonepared her with


    other women. And it was even a much younger undergrad who was born after the year 2000!

 Chapter 216 The Shameless Ye Fan

    Chapter 216 The Shameless Ye Fan


    In reality, Su Qian was more annoyed that everyone was fawning Ye Fan just because he could spot


    some antiques.


    In order to strengthen their rtionship, her old man was even giving her away just to get close to Ye


    Fan.


    Even Old Master Gu, the respectable president of the Antique Association, was willing to lower himself


    and be Ye Fan''s apprentice. And he even nned on introducing his granddaughter to Ye Fan.


    The poor country bumpkin that she used to despise was now receiving such good treatment and Su


    Qian couldn''t stand the sight of it.


    Even she never enjoyed such treatment before


    Ye Fanpletely ignored Su Qian''s displeasure. The only person he cared about was his wife.


    "Mu-Cheng..." Ye Fan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and chuckled.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng stared at him before angrily saying, "Don''t look for me, go look for that undergrad.


    She''s born after 2000 and she can still be taught to be nice to you.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice was filled with jealousy. She was so angry today.


    At first, the whole thing about Su Qian was enough to give her a headache. But yet another person had


    her eye on Ye Fan. And this second girl was a bigger threat as she was young and could still be easily


    influenced.


    Ye Fan hurriedly exined, "Mu-Cheng, don''t be angry. I was just patronizing him. If I didn''t, the old


    man would keep harassing me to take him in as an apprentice."


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard Ye Fan''s exnation, the resentment in her heart diminished a little. Then


    she looked at Su Qian and said, "Su Qian, look at what you have done. What are you going to do about


    it now?"


    Su Qian looked upset, "Mu-Cheng, stop ming me. I already know it''s my fault. Don''t worry, I will


    exin it to my dad. I will definitely not snatch your good-for-nothing husband from you."


    "You know that I want to marry Mr Chu. Country bumpkins like Ye Fan aren''t my type at all.¡±


    "I swear that I will never marry someone like him even if I have to live alone for the rest of my life,"


    promised Su Qian repeatedly. After apologizing and exining to Qiu Mu-Cheng further, they finally


    moved on from this incident.


    "Mr Ye, Mr Ye. I finally found you," said a breathless voice from behind.


    Ye Fan and the others looked up to see Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie all drenched in sweat as they had


    run over in a hurry. When they saw Ye Fan, they were delighted.


    From the looks of it, these twods had been going around looking for Ye Fan.


    "Yes? What''s the matter?" asked Ye Fan quizzically as he frowned.


    Shen Fei chuckled, "Mr Ye, it''s no big deal. We just want to bring you to the jade showcase happening


    on the ninth floor. It''ll be filled with high-quality Burmese jade, and the chances of finding jade will be


    high. Also, it''s veryrge-scale this time round and hard toe by."


    "Since we''re all around today, we should definitely go. So we came over to invite Mr Ye to join us for


    some fun,¡± said Shen Fei tteringly. He was eager when he told Ye Fan about it.


    Ye Fanughed gently instead, "You guys are up to something. You must havee looking for me so


    I can help you take a look and choose some jade, right?"


    Ye Fan was no fool. Why would Shen Fei be so eager if he didn''t need his help?


    After Ye Fan saw through their act, Shen Fei didn''t feel awkward either. He continued to smile and said,


    "Nothing escapes your eyes!"


    "I lost more than ten million ofpany money when I went rock gambling thest time, so I''m


    counting on this exhibition to recoup those losses. Otherwise, if my dad finds out, he''s going to kill me.


    Can''t you help me out this once on ount of all our years of friendship, Mr Ye?" implored Shen Fei


    with a pitiful look on his face.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and smiled calmly, "Young Master Shen, don''t you already have an


    expert with you? Isn''t it pointless to look for me? When you were at Eight Treasure Hall buying that


    blue and white porcin piece, I recall your friend was extremely confident and he knows his stuff.


    After all, only the truly capable dare to be bold, isn''t it?"


    Ye Fan remembered Han Shao-Jie ridiculing him at Eight Treasure Hall.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to y nice now that tables had turned. He hurled all the mockery that Han Shao-


    Jie unleashed on him earlier on right back at him.


    Ye Fan''s words made Han Shao-Jie''s face blush.


    But Han Shao-Jie wasn''t the petty sort, so he stepped forward and apologized sincerely to Ye Fan, "Mr


    Ye, it was wrong of me to do that earlier on. I was incapable and made a fool of myself and offended Mr


    Ye in the process. I hope you can forgive me. Mr Ye can appraise with your eyes without using your


    hands at all, and that was enough to make the Eight Treasure Hall owner beg for mercy. I can''t


    "Mr Ye, with you around, how could I possibly consider myself an expert?¡± rambled Han Shao-Jie


    nonstop. He was overflowing with shame. It was clear that after the incident this morning had, Ye Fan


    had won him over.


    Ye Fan was actually quite impressed that Han Shao-Jie admitted his mistake so readily.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing, so let''s move on. I won''t be bothered by it. But I''m honestly clueless about rock


    gambling. So if you want me to help you take a look, you''ve found the wrong person. You''d better find


    someone else quickly," said Ye Fan as he waved his hand and turned down Shen Fei''s invitation with


    this reason.


    But when Ye Fan said this, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly asked, "So does that mean you really know how to


    appraise antique brush paintings and calligraphy?"


    Ye Fan shook his head again, "I told you. I know nothing about appraising treasures."


    " "


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Shen Fei didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan''s words had undoubtedly made everyone speechless again. Shen Fei''s eyes just kept twitching


    away.


    Was this guy pretending again?


    At first, Shen Fei really thought Ye Fan knew nothing about rock gambling. But now that he heard what


    Ye Fan said, his opinion changed.


    Earlier on, Ye Fan said he knew nothing about antiques, but in the end, he was able to recognize


    Zhang Da-Qian''s work with one look.


    Now he was saying he waspletely unacquainted with rock gambling. Did that mean he could spot


    the rocks with emperor green jade inside too?


    So Shen Fei became even more relentless. No matter what it took, he had to get Ye Fan to help him


    with this. He was counting on Ye Fan to make aeback.


    But Ye Fan simply refused to go.


    "I told you I don''t know anything about rock gambling and I''m not interested. Why don''t you go and find


    someone else? I need to go shopping with my wife."


    As Ye Fan felt rather harassed by Shen Fei, he started chasing him out.


    "Young Master Shen, I think I should return this diamond ring to you. It''s simply too expensive, so I


    can''t ept it." Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly remembered the diamond ring and took it off her finger to


    return it to


    Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei''s opened his eyes wide, "Miss Qiu, why are you doing this? Are you looking down on me? It


    was a present from me, so how can I take it back?


    "It''s not that, Young Master Shen. I don''t look down on you at all. It''s just that this ring is the property of


    yourpany after all. I''m worried you can''t answer to yourpany if you just give it to us like that.


    From what I know, there are other shareholders in Shen Jewelry, right?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng softly.


    Shen Fei waved his hand candidly. "It''s okay. That''s just a small matter and I can settle it. It''s just a few


    million right? You can treat it like I bought it to give it to you. You don''t have to worry about causing


    trouble at thepany."


    "I...I don''t think that''s a good idea." Qiu Mu-Cheng still didn''t want to ept it.


    Ye Fan walked over from behind her and said slowly, "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you just keep it since


    Young Master Shen says it''s


    for you?"


    "That''s right, Miss Qiu. Even Mr Ye said so. Just keep it," persuaded Shen Fei.


    Ye Fan nced at Shen Fei and continued to say, "What floor did you say the rock gambling was held?


    Why don''t you take us there? Since we can shop anywhere we like, why don''t we just go over for a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    look? Mu-Cheng, what do you think?"


    "Hoho, Mr Ye, did you just agree toe along?" Shen Fei was so thrilled. He was so excited that he


    opened his arms and wanted to embrace Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan stepped to the right and avoided him quickly instead, "What are you trying to do?!"


    "Don''t touch me! No one except my wife can get handsy with me. No one else is allowed to do it,


    understand?" shouted Ye Fan coldly. Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie instantlyughed cheekily. They now


    looked at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng in a more vulgar sort of way.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pretty little face turned crimson.


    This shameless jerk!

 Chapter 217 Awaiting Our Encounter!

    Chapter 217 Awaiting Our Encounter!


    Ye Fan was going to send Qiu Mu-Cheng to her grave soon.


    This fellow was shameless. How could he have the cheek to say such things?


    And in front of so many people too!


    Besides, when did she touch him anyway?!


    In a fit of anger, Qiu Mu-Cheng red hard at Ye Fan as though she was warning him to watch his


    words.


    But Ye Fan overlooked Qiu Mu-Cheng''s embarrassmentpletely. Then he followed Shen Fei and


    the others to the jade showroom on the ninth floor.


    Ye Fan changed his mind about helping Shen Fei purely because of that ring. After all, although Shen


    Fei was a little uninhibited, he was capable. Since he kind of helped him out many times earlier on, Ye


    Fan decided to return the favor.


    But Su Qian seemed to be busy and left halfway to answer her father''s phone call.


    So Su Qian didn''t go to the jade showroom with them.


    Ye Fan and the others took the elevator to the ninth floor.


    A few men dressed in suits stood by the lift door on the seventh floor and chatted while they waited for


    the lift.


    "Yu-Hao, I heard this jade stone exhibition is very big and I guess a lot of rich customers will be here


    today. It''s probably going to be a fierce fight to bid for the rocks that you like sessfully," said Han Hai


    softly as he worried for him.


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled coldly instead. "A fierce fight? In terms of finances, Sun Corporation from Jianghai


    can rival them. But in terms of that keen eye, we can count on Li. With everything in ce, who can


    steal my limelight now?"


    Sun Yu-Hao sounded bold and arrogant and had a confident smile on his face.


    ""Haha! Yu-Hao is awesome!" cheered Han Fei-Fei instantly when she heard Sun Yu-


    Hao talking proudly.


    Han Hai nodded and said, "You''re right. Sun Corporation built its empire with jade, so rock gambling


    must be your strong suit. It''s probably going to be a field day for Yu-Hao at the jade exhibition. If you


    make a name for yourself at this jade exhibition, you''ll be famous among the high society in


    Jiangdong."


    Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei kept ttering Sun Yu-Hao. They managed to enter this ce solely because


    of him, so they fawned over him a lot.


    But despite his proudness, slight regret emanated from Sun Yu-Hao''s face. He sighed gently, "So what


    if I make a name for myself? Mu-Cheng won''t be here to see it. Without her by my side, even if own the


    world, it will be so meaningless.¡±


    At first, Sun Yu-Hao nned on bringing Qiu Mu-Cheng here as well, so that she could witness his


    moment of glory. He wanted her to see how generous he could be as a wealthy man.


    Then he would be able to win Qiu Mu-Cheng over.


    But it was too bad, Sun Yu-Hao didn''t count on Qiu Mu-Cheng having a meeting today. Since she


    couldn''t make it today, she wouldn''t be able to see his moment of glory. Just thinking about that made


    Sun Yu-Hao feel rather dejected.


    Han Hai noticed how downcast Sun Yu-Hao was and said angrily, "Mu-Cheng''spany is too much.


    She doesn''t even get a day off for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Yu-Hao, if you really want her toe, I


    can call her now. I''ll tell her if she doesn''te, then she can stop calling me her uncle!"


    But Sun Yu-Hao waved his hand and said quietly, "Uncle Hai, forget it. Mu-Cheng is a career-minded


    woman. If you force her to drop her work ande over, she''ll probably have a bad impression of me.


    That would work against my original intentions. We have plenty of time in the future. We can do it some


    other time, even if we miss this opportunity. I can tell that Mu-Cheng still likes me a little. She just


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    needs some time to ept me, but I have the patience to wait.


    "Wait for the spring breeze to caress the willows and green, wait for the sunset to tint the sky, wait for


    the plums to ripen in the summer rain," recited Sun Yu-Hao unknowingly as a poem suddenly surfaced


    in his mind perhaps because he was in the mood.


    An inexplicable emotion exuded from his voice as it echoed through the space.


    Han Fei-Fei was instantly mesmerized as she listened to him recite the poem.


    "Yu-Hao, you are such a literary talent! If Yu-Hao didn''t like Mu-Cheng, I''ll definitely woo you." Han Fei-


    Fei looked at Sun Yu-Hao with admiration.


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t reply her and continued reciting it slowly in an affectionate manner. It was as though


    he was a great lover, and the poem was filled with his desire for love. At the end, he parted his lips and


    said softly again, "I''ll wait for her to knock off so that...we can have an


    encounter."


    DING!


    The lift door in front of them opened.


    "Yu-Hao, we''re here. Let''s go," Han Fei-Fei turned her head and called out to Sun Yu-Hao when the lift


    door opened.


    But when Sun Yu-Hao raised his head and looked into the lift, his calm face was instantly stunned. It


    was as though he got struck by lightning and his eyes were wide.


    "Mu...Mu-Cheng, what are you doing here? Aren''t you...aren''t you supposed to be in the office having a


    meeting?!" shouted Sun Yu-Hao instantly in shock.


    He didn''t expect the poem he recited on a whim would truly bring them an encounter.


    That''s right - Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng, and the others were in the lift too. They wanted to take the lift to


    the ninth floor for the jade exhibition, but someone had pressed the lift and it stopped on the seventh


    floor as a result.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng never imagined that the people waiting on the seventh floor would be her uncle and Sun


    Yu-Hao.


    The world could be so small sometimes.


    "Unc...Uncle Hai." When Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Han Hai and the others, her pretty face instantly turned


    red from embarrassment. She howled in her heart.


    She was doomed this time!


    Sure enough, when Han Hai and the others caught sight of Qiu Mu-Cheng, their faces sank. "Mu-


    Cheng, what''s going on? Didn''t you say you weren''t free at all today? Didn''t you have meetings all


    day? What are you doing here? And with that country bumpkin too! You owe us an exnation!¡±


    After the initial shock, Han Hai instantly grew angrier. His face was livid as he questioned her nonstop


    angrily.


    At first, he thought Qiu Mu-Cheng was caught up in a meeting and didn''t have the time to hang out with


    Sun Yu-Hao. Han Hai didn''t expect this girl to lie.


    She wasn''t at the office or in a meeting at all. It was all an excuse so that she coulde out and have


    some fun with this stupid country bumpkin.

 Chapter 218 Cant Even Compare to an Ant!

    Chapter 218 Can''t Even Compare to an Ant!


    Sun Yu-Hao undoubtedly looked upset, and his face was livid. When he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng standing


    next to Ye Fan, his heart especially burned in fury.


    The moment Sun Yu-Hao saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, he understood everything.


    He didn''t expect the woman he fancied to lie to him, her parents, her uncle, and everyone except Ye


    Fan.


    No one else could empathize with Sun Yu-Hao. He felt so awful, it was as if he had swallowed a fly.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s eyes turned red out of rage.


    "Mu-Cheng, when I invited you to hang out today, you turned me down and said you had a meeting. I


    believed you, but look what happened now? Is this your idea of having a meeting in the office? Didn''t


    you say you weren''t free today? Don''t tell me the meeting is held here? Don''t tell me that this country


    bumpkin has to attend a meeting as well,?!" said Sun Yu-Hao coldly as his eyes became filled with self-


    ridicule while he looked Qiu Mu-Cheng in front of him.


    No one else knew how much anger he was suppressing when he said those words.


    Anyone would lose their cool if this happened to them, especially a man as proud as Sun Yu-Hao.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t hang out with him and chose to be with Ye Fan instead.


    What did this mean?


    It undoubtedly meant that Sun Yu-Hao was no better than that poor country bumpkin.


    He couldn''t figure out how a country bumpkin could be deserving of this.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would rather lie to everyone just to go out and have fun with him.


    Now that her lie had been seen through, Qiu Mu-Cheng undoubtedly felt embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect such a coincidence. It was the first time she lied, and her uncle ended up catching


    her red-handed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t the thick-skinned sort. She lowered her head, and her face flushed red from


    embarrassment while being questioned like this. She didn''t know how to exin herself.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he onlyughed gently, "Young Master Sun, you''re so funny. Mu-Cheng is the


    right do you have to say all this?"


    "You..." But Sun Yu-Hao couldn''t find a way to rebut Ye Fan.


    "Shut up you country bumpkin! Yu-Hao is talking to Mu-Cheng. Why are you interrupting?" yelled Han


    Fei-Fei at Ye Fan.


    Han Fei-Fei''s shouting made Shen Fei lose patience. He immediately turned to look at Sun Yu-Hao


    and the others, "I say, what''s all that noise over there for? Are youing in or not? You''re holding me


    up."


    An old man standing next to Sun Yu-Hao silently persuaded him softly, "Young Master, business is


    more important. The jadestone auction is about to begin."


    When he heard the old man''s suggestion, Sun Yu-Hao then gradually calmed himself down and


    suppressed his fury. He entered the lift with his face livid and looking very angry.


    But what surprised Sun Yu-Hao was that everyone else in the lift were going to the jade showroom on


    the ninth floor just like them.


    But clearly, these two groups of people didn''te together. They parted ways once they entered the


    showroom. Shen Fei, Han Shao-Jie and Ye Fan went to the left while Sun Yu-Hao, Li, Han Hai and


    Han Fei-Fei turned to the right.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in the middle but was unsure which way to go.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you standing around? Aren''t you going toe with us? You are bing more


    and more ridiculous. How dare you lie to us? This man is a bad influence! I''m going to tell your mother


    about it! I will tell your mother to force you to divorce this country bumpkin as soon as you can!" yelled


    Han Hai furiously when he noticed that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t move.


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. Yu-Hao is waiting for you," cried Han Fei-Fei too.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word and just stood silently on the side as he waited.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood there in a dilemma. On one side was an elder, while on the other side stood her


    husband, and Qiu Mu-Cheng could only bite her lips as she thought about what to do. After a while,


    she eventually looked up at Han Hai and told them apologetically, "Uncle and Young Master Sun, I''m


    really sorry. I have ns, so I won''t be going with you. I''m so sorry.¡±


    "You..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words made Han Hai so angry that it felt as though his liver had ruptured. He


    red hard at her and wanted to give her a scolding, but she ran toward Ye Fan instead.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Thisss is bing more and more ridiculous. She''ll be the death of me.¡± Han Hai trembled.


    Sun Yu-Hao was livid and his face had gonepletely dark while his eyes were icy cold.


    He raised his head and looked towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and said deeply, "Mu-Cheng, today I will let you


    see the vast difference between me, Sun Yu-Hao, and that country bumpkin.


    "I will let you know that the lowly live-in son-inw is worse than an ant whenpared to me!¡±


    His malicious sounding words sounded like a cold wind wasshing through the ce.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s cold stare at Ye Fan was now filled with hate. He didn''t linger and turned to leave.


    "Mr Ye, that guy just doesn''t get the hint. How dare he covet Miss Qiu? I think he must be tired of living.


    Shall I get some men to teach him a lesson?" asked Shen


    Fei quietly when he saw Sun Yu-Hao walk away.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "He''s just small fry so just ignore him. Let''s go see the rocks."


    Ye Fan and the others then started walking around the jade stone showroom.


    Many unpolished rocks were ced at the center of the showroom with a number next to them.


    Many people stood around each rock to touch and see them. They harbored vain hopes that they


    would be able to detect which ones among them had a higher chance of containing jade.


    When Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie were itching to touch the rocks too, so they quickly went over to take


    a look.


    "Mr Ye, let''s go and pick a few rocks you like after touching and examining them under the light. The


    auction is about to begin, so we have very little time left," rushed Shen Fei from the side and walked to


    the disy area in the middle.


    The rocks there fetched the highest price but were also of the best quality. In the center was the rock


    intended for the finale. They were counting on premium ssy jadeite or jadeite to appear in that rock.


    "That won''t be necessary. I just need to take a look," said Ye Fan casually.


    "Just take a look? These aren''t brush paintings, Mr Ye, so you can''t just look. You need to touch them,


    listen to them, and shine a light on them. Their hardness, quality, translucency, and all kinds of factors


    need to be considered at the same time. You won''t be able to tell if there''s jade just by looking from a


    distance." Shen Fei''s heart turned a little cold now.


    He thought Ye Fan was merely trying to be modest previously, but it seemed like he honestly knew


    nothing about rock gambling.


    He couldn''t count on Ye Fan this time. They will have to rely on themselves.


    "Okay, Mr Ye. Then just look around. I will go over with Shao-Jie first." Shen Fei no


    longer ced any hope on Ye Fan. After saying this, he and Han Shao-Jie went to the disy at the


    center together.

 Chapter 219 Shen Feis Helplessness

    Chapter 219 Shen Fei''s Helplessness


    "Ye Fan, do you really not know anything about rock gambling?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan


    quizzically after Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie left.


    She couldn''t understand Ye Fan anymore, especially after what happened at the Eight Treasure Hall


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    this morning. Ye Fan had appraised two antiques one after another. One of them was even an antique


    painting bought by him at $250 and it turned out to be worth $200 million. This really shocked Qiu Mu-


    Chengpletely.


    After being married to Ye Fan for so long, she had no idea he had such talent.


    Ye Fan nodded, "That''s right. Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    "Then what about that appraisal you did this morning? Was that luck too?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to


    ask.


    Ye Fan smiled gently, "I can''t say it was entirely by chance. I only discovered small details that others


    overlooked, so there was some degree of luck to it. I am really clueless about appraising antiques."


    It wasn''t a lie. Ye Fan was only slightly acquainted with antique appraisal. He could detect those details


    entirely because of the Book of Celestial Cloud. Practicing it had improved his sight.


    This family heirloom of the Chu family had enabled Ye Fan to see things that others couldn''t.


    "Was...was it really luck?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng found Ye Fan''s words slightly suspicious and then said, "But since you know nothing


    about rock gambling, then don''t spout nonsenseter. These stones can go from millions to more than


    ten million. If you sabotage Young Master Shen by saying nonsense, our family can''t afford to pay for


    it," reminded Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was clearly worried that Ye Fan might pretend that he knew about


    rock gambling. If he made Shen Fei lose a lot of money, it would cause trouble for herself.


    "But Ye Fan, I''m surprised. Although you''re poor, you are very generous with your money. You gave


    away $200 million just like that." When Ye Fan gave away that $200 million painting to Su Yuan-Shan,


    it undoubtedly shocked Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What is it, honey? Can''t bear to give it away? It''s okay, if you can''t stand it, I can always take it back


    from him," said Ye Fan andughed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and said, "You bought it, so it''s your freedom to do what you want with


    it. I was only surprised, so don''t worry. Besides, you did the right thing. If not for Mr Su, there was no


    way you could''ve gotten such a priceless painting, it''s only right that you should be grateful to Mr Su.


    By giving him the painting, you returned the favor and got a big one from Mr Su as well. If you use his


    favor wisely, it will probably fetch more than $200 million," said Qiu Mu-Cheng softly. But honestly


    speaking, she was rather impressed that Ye Fan gave the painting away so generously.


    Even if she didn''t consider whether Ye Fan had the ability to spot the brush painting, Qiu Mu-Cheng at


    least discovered he was a sentimental and loyal person.


    While the two chatted, amotion suddenly rose in front.


    It seemed like the rock auction was starting.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng went over.


    "Young Master Shen, are you done choosing? Did you find anything you liked?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    randomly.


    Shen Fei immediately smiled excitedly, "Mr Ye, Miss Su, just you wait and see. I''m going to strike it rich


    this time. The jade stone quality this year is good, especially numbers 2, 6, 8, and 9. Shao-Jie took a


    look too and is certain they contain jade. Now a lot of people are eyeing those rocks. Whoever


    manages to get them will make a killing," said Shen Fei enthusiastically. As he looked at the four rocks


    in the center of the showroom, his eyes glinted and looked determined to have them.


    "Haha. Mr Ye, after I get my hands on the four rocks and make up for the shortfall in cash, I will give the


    rest to you and Miss


    Qiu as a gift," said Shen Fei. Ye Fan looked at the rocks he was talking about and shook his head as


    heughed instead.


    "Hmm? Mr Ye, what''s wrong?" Shen Fei was puzzled by Ye Fan''s reaction.


    Ye Fan replied, "Those rocks look like they''re intended for the finale, so they will get pushed to a higher


    price. So even if you get them, the profit is low. Worse still, there might not be any jade in them. Rather


    than getting those, why don''t you pay more attention to number 11 ? I have a good feeling about it.¡±


    "Number 11 ?" Shen Fei looked quickly and shook his head as he said, "Mr Ye, Shao-Jie, and I looked


    at that rock too. Even though some green stone is peeking through on top, it''s just a businessman''s


    ruse. There''s probably only that little bit of jade in it and the rest is just in rock. Otherwise, why


    would they ce it in section B? The really good ones are all ced in the center in section A and S."


    Han Shao-Jie chimed in and agreed, "That''s right, Mr Ye. Rock gambling is aplicated thing. You


    can''t consider just its appearance, or else you''ll end up getting conned badly. Since you are a newbie,


    it''s natural for you to get distracted by the seller''s ploys. In the future, just listen and learn and buy less.


    After you have enough experience, you can avoid getting scammed."


    It was clear that Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie didn''t take Ye Fan''s rmendation to heart. They


    thought he was a newbie and was getting influenced by the seller''s ploy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng poked Ye Fan from behind too, telling him to shut up.


    But Ye Fan had no intention of giving up, "It''s okay if you don''t believe me and don''t want to bid for


    number 11. Help me bid for itter and pay for the stone first. Once we extract jade from it, I''ll return


    you the money.¡±


    "Mr Ye, it''s not that I don''t trust you. But if there''s a trap, we shouldn''t dive in and buy it no matter how


    rich we are!" Shen Fei didn''t know what to do. Ye Fan was persistent, so he had no choice but to agree


    and bid for rock number 11 like Ye Fan suggested.


    Since the rock wasn''t expensive and only slightly over $1 million, he could take it as just throwing it


    away.


    But Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie''s respect for Ye Fan diminished a little.


    They felt that Ye Fan was too impulsive and childish when he insisted on buying it.


    But once he found out it was nothing but a hunk of scrap, he would learn that they were right to


    persuade him not to buy it.


    Very quickly, the jade stone auctionmenced.


    Each jadeite stone started going on auction ording to their numbers.


    When they got to stone number 2, a lot of people auctioned for it as expected.


    Stone number 2 was one of the stones intended for the finale for the auction after all. It was high


    quality, so it garnered a lot of attention. Just its starting price alone was $6 million.


    "$6.5 million!¡±


    "$7 million!"


    ''Til pay $7.1 million!


    Very quickly, its price shot up and was about to go past $8 million soon.


    Shen Fei suddenly stepped forward and said arrogantly, "$10 million! I, Shen Fei, will offer $10 million!¡±


    In an instant, its bid increased by $2 million. The showroom fell silent.


    Many people nced over immediately.


    This included Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Yu-Hao, this Shen Fei seems to be the one who was with the country bumpkin! Mu-Cheng is with


    them too,¡± said Han Fei-Fei immediately when she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and Shen Fei as they stood


    next to Shen Fei.


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t say a word. He bid with an overcast expression on his face, "$15 million!"


    What?


    "Damn, he''s good!"


    "He increased the bid by $5 million right away?!"


    "Which rich man''s son is this?"


    Sun Yu-Hao''s bid set off an uproar and debate in the showroom.

 Chapter 220 Are You Joking, Mr Ye?

    Chapter 220 Are You Joking, Mr Ye?


    "Young Master, what are you doing? Don''t you remember what I said about number 2? Although there


    a lot of snake bands running around it, which usually indicates jade in the rock gambling circles, it takes


    a lot of other factors to tell whether the stone is good. But for this rock, other than the bands and its


    green hue, the rest of the rock is brown. When you look at it from far, it looks like the color of wood.


    Anyone with experience can tell you that stones with this wood tone are definitely goners and it''s too


    risky to buy it. If it was merely $1,000,000, you could still gamble. But it has now gone over


    $10,000,000, so it''s not worth it!¡±


    "Also Young Master, I even suspect someone added the snake bands manually. There''s a high chance


    its scrap stone. Even if it''s only $3,000,000, it''s pure loss. How can you increase the bid to


    $15,000,000? It''s always better to be cautious in this industry. Young Master, please think twice!¡±


    When he heard Sun Yu-Hao unexpectedly bidding for it, Li was shocked and quickly persuaded him


    against it.


    When they were looking at the stones, they had already decided not to bid for this rock at all. But now


    Sun Yu-Hao was suddenly bidding for it.


    After Sun Yu-Hao heard Li persuade him, he smiled coldly and replied quietly, "Don''t worry Li. I know


    what I''m doing."


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled coldly with a hint of craftiness.


    When Shen Fei heard someone else vying for the rock with him, his face turned dark.


    Shen Fei cursed angrily, "Fuck! Which blind idiot is bidding against me? How dare he!" Shen Fei


    scoured the ce wishfully thinking he could find the blind fellow. Sun Yu-Hao''s gentleughter came


    as he said, "Young Master Shen, that can''t be right. This is an auction. The highest bidder wins."


    "It''s such a precious stone, so of course, it belongs to the one with the most money. If Young Master


    Shen can''t afford it, then just say the word. At most I could let you have it and even make a friend in the


    process."


    Sun Yu-Hao had one hand in his pant pocket as he stood there proudly. His mocking tone made Shen


    Fei very upset indeed.


    "Let me have it? You must be joking. Do I need you to go easy on me? The Shen family of Yunzhou


    has plenty of money! That stone is mine!"


    Shen Fei waspletely triggered by Sun Yu-Hao. He coldlyughed and yelled, "$20 million!"


    What?


    "$20 million? Did Young Master Shen offer $20 million?"


    "He''s the heir of Shen Group! No wonder he can afford to pay that much!¡± said the auctioneer excitedly.


    She didn''t expect the bids to go over ten million just shortly after they started.


    ''$21 million," said Sun Yu-Hao as he continued to outbid him. By now, he was clearly starting to be


    careful and only increased the bid by $1 million.


    "Fei, that guy only increased the bid a little. It''s clear he lost stamina because he got frightened by our


    momentum. This time, up the bid by $5 million. I promise you he will get so scared that he won''t outbid


    you! I''ve been to plenty of auctions. Other than wealth, it takes some ferocity. This time, we will go all


    out andpletely shock the blind asshole. That will teach him a lesson about trying to outbid us


    again," suggested Han Shao-Jie to Shen Fei as he sneered when he saw Sun Yu-Hao''s determination


    dwindling.


    "Okay, Shao-Jie. Just watch me bring him down with my ferocity! Since he wants topete with me


    financially, I''ll let him see how rich I am!" sneered Shen Fei too. Then he raised his paddle and shouted


    domineeringly, "Two...¡±


    But just as Shen Fei was about to increase the bid, Ye Fan pulled him from behind. He said quietly,


    "Listen, don''t do it. That stone is scrap and it''s not even worth $2,000.


    Sun Yu-Hao is only bidding against you to screw you over."


    What?


    Scrap stone?


    That''s not even worth $2,000?


    Shen Fei was instantly stunned, "Mr Ye, are you joking? That stone is one of the main attractions at the


    auction. It was disyed in the disy right at the center of the exhibition. Shao-Jie and many others


    all said it was good. If it''s only scrap, why did the auctioneer use it as one of their star attractions? Why


    did so many people bid for it? Why did Sun Yu-Hao bid $20 million for it? So many people agree that


    it''s a good stone, but you''re is saying that it''s bad?" said Shen Fei replied Ye Fan while getting anxious.


    He could hear the auctioneer counting down.


    "That''s right. Mr Ye, rock number 2 has good translucency and snake bands appearing randomly on it.


    The bands are a clear indication that there is jade inside. If it''s scrap, I''ll write my name backwards from


    now on! Mr Ye, I told you earlier that rock gambling isn''t like appraising brush painting. It requires a


    good foundation and years of experience. Since you just got yourself acquainted, you don''t know much


    about it yet, so it''s better to listen up quietly and learn more.¡±


    Han Shao-Jie thought highly of the rock too. If Ye Fan was saying it was scrap, it was equal to a p


    on his face, so of course, he sounded slightly critical of Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan continued to say, "I''m not joking with you. If you keep bidding for it. You''re going to lose


    every single dime."


    Before Ye Fan finished, Shen Fei interrupted, "Mr Ye, let me ask you. Did you even see, touch, listen to


    it, or shine a light on rock number 2? If you have done any of this, I will buy what you said," said Shen


    Fei grimly as he looked Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan remained quiet. He could only shake his head at Shen Fei''s questions.


    "Mr Ye, how can you speak so calmly about it? If you didn''t check, then you have no right to speak!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since you don''t know anything about it, then just open your eyes wide and learn." Shen Fei sounded


    resentful.


    Ye Fan was about to say more. But Qiu Mu-Cheng reached her lovely hand out to pinch Ye Fan on the


    waist when she saw this.


    "Ye Fan, shut up! You don''t know anything about rock gambling, so stop babbling nonsense. Young


    Master Shen has been at it for years. Can''t he tell whether a stone was good or scrap? He doesn''t


    need any help from the likes of you. Stop bluffing. Stop crying wolf! You''re going to be the death of me!"


    Ye Fan was driving Qiu Mu-Cheng mad.


    She just reminded Ye Fan to keep his mouth shut if he didn''t know better. If he held Shen Fei back from


    making money, their family couldn''t bear the consequences of that!


    How dare this fellow go around acting smarter than he was?


    "Young Master Shen, just buy whatever you want and ignore him. Ye Fan was just spouting nonsense.


    Don''t let him affect your judgment," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she smiled at Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie


    apologetically.


    Shen Fei smiled too, "Don''t worry, Miss Qiu. We know Mr Ye was only joking. We will just treat like it


    was a gust of wind and not listen to him."


    "You..." Ye Fan went livid when he heard Shen Fei''s words.


    Were they treating him like air after he persuaded them tirelessly for so long?


    "Shut up! No one''s interested in what you have to say, so be quiet! It''s none of your business. If you


    don''t know any better, then just look. Quit bragging!" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked angrily at Ye Fan. She


    wanted to beat this scumbag of a husband up. Her retort left Ye Fanpletely speechless.


    Fine!


    Not like he could be bothered with them anyway.


    He had reminded them purely out of goodwill and now he had to be scolded for it?

 Chapter 221 It Was Really Scrap Stone!

    Chapter 221 It Was Really Scrap Stone!


    Ye Fan didn''t speak any further. It was no use since no one believed him.


    He simply stood by the side to watch with his hands in his pant pockets. He looked like he was waiting


    for some drama.


    Shen Fei had just trampled on his goodwill.


    "You''re going to end up cryingter!¡± Ye Fan muttered coldly to himself.


    The auctioneer asked several times, "$21 million. Mr Sun made a $21 million bid. Any takers?


    Otherwise, this high-quality stone will go to Mr Sun.¡±


    When she asked, all eyes fell on Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei was probably the only person with the courage to bid for a stone at a premium of many times


    more.


    "Fei, why the daze? Just do as I said and increase it by $5 million. We will frighten Sun Yu-Hao off with


    our unrivaled momentum!" "Okay!" agreed Shen Fei on the spot. He stepped forward and raised the


    paddle to bid domineeringly, "Hold on! My bid is $26 million. Is there anyone else who wants to outbid


    me?"


    What was heroism?


    This was heroism!


    What did being domineering mean?


    This was domineering!


    After Shen Fei made the bid, his determination shook the entire crowd. The whole showroom went


    silent. Even the auctioneer''s red lips trembled slightly. No one else would bid against Shen Fei!


    The auctioneer''s gavel fell. Rock number 2, which started at $6 million, was now Shen Fei''s at a


    hammer price of $20 million more.


    Everyone was in awe of the Shens'' financial strength again. Many people looked over at Shen Fei


    enviously.


    "Hahaha! Shao-Jie, what do you think?


    Was my aura okay?"


    On top of making a profit, Shen Fei made a name for himself at the auction too, so that made him


    happy.


    Sun Yu-Hao looked at Shen Fei and smiled gently, "Young Master Shen has quite the spirit! I, Sun Yu-


    Hao, am happy to concede defeat. Congrattions, Young Master Shen for getting rock number 2.


    Why don''t you share the joy with us? Since you''ve already obtained the rock, why don''t you cut it on


    the spot so that we can have a look too? Let''s see what kind of jadeite is hidden in the rock Young


    Master Shen likes so much.¡± Sun Yu-Hao''s false ttery made the crowd urge Shen Fei to cut the rock


    too.


    Shen Fei detected a coldness in Sun Yu-Hao''s words. "You dumbass. I know what you''re up to! You


    can''t stand it that you couldn''t outdo me financially. Now you''re hoping that this rock is scrap so that


    you can see me make a fool of myself, right? Okay then, since I''m in the mood, I''ll do as you wish. I will


    cut this rock here so that everyone can widen their horizons. Keep your eyes open!¡±


    Shen Fei smiled confidently before bringing the stone to the rock cutting table where a professional


    would do it.


    "Young Master Shen, do you want it polished or cut?" the employee looked at Shen Fei.


    "That''s a dumb question! Of course, I want it polished! It''s a $20 million stone! What if you ruin it with


    your cut?" Shen Fei kicked the employee angrily.


    But after trying to polish it for half an hour, the employee''s hand was almost torn from abrasion. But


    other than the bit of jade near the snake band, there was no other jade in it.


    "Hahaha, Young Master Shen, do you still want to polish it? I think no jade will appear even we keep


    this up till sundown!" said Sun Yu-Hao mockingly as he watched.


    But no one else said a word and just watched on anxiously.


    After all, only a small section had been polished off. There was still a high chance for jade to surface.


    But Shen Fei was too anxious. He let Han Shao-Jie go over and draw a white line somewhere on the


    rock.


    "Cut along that line! I''m going to use the truth to p you in the face!" said Shen Fei boldly.


    Han Shao-Jie was confident too. He said smugly, "Miss Qiu and Mr Ye, take a good look. This is the


    moment when rock bes gold!"


    The cutting machine started whirring.


    The employee used the precision device to cut along the white line.


    ZIZIZI...


    There was a deafening sound and a white fog immediately shot out from the stone where it was being


    cut.


    As the saw cut all the way through the line, the rock split open like into two pieces like tofu to reveal two


    wizened light grey surfaces.


    What?


    Everyone was in shock instantly.


    "It''s a bad one!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a bad one!"


    "It''s just scrap."


    "There was no jade at all!"


    Many people shouted in surprise, while many also gloated over Shen Fei''s misfortune.


    "How...how can this be?" Han Shao-Jie was instantly stunned.


    Shen Fei''s face turned pale instantly.


    As pale as a sheet of paper!


    "What...what happened? It was a $20 million stone, but...but it turned out to be a bad one? That''s


    impossible. Keep cutting!" Shen Fei refused to ept this and told the employee to keep going.


    He watched as the stone got cut into pieces. But other than that little bit of jade on its surface near the


    snake bands, there was no jade at all. It was entirely scrap.


    In other words, Shen Fei spent $26 million on a hunk of rock!


    Shen Fei''s mind went nk. He staggered for a few steps and nearly fell.


    Han Shao-Jie fell on the ground limply with a thud.


    They clearly didn''t expect rock number 2 to be really scrap!


    Ye Fan was right about it being scrap!


    "Haha! Young Master Shen, what happened? Why do you look so pale? Where has your arrogance


    gone? But honestly, I''m really impressed by Young Master Shen. You actually spent $26 million on a


    stone. If you liked rocks so much, you could have told me. I can ship you a ton tomorrow. I knew it was


    merely stone the minute I saw it. Only Young Master Shen would treat scrap like treasure!¡±


    Sun Yu-Haoughed uninhibitedly while he looked at Shen Fei as though he were an idiot. Many


    people started smirking in the showroom. Shen Fei was now aughingstock.


    "You asshole! You tricked me! You fucking set me up!¡± Shen Fei instantly understood what happened.


    His eyes turned red immediately and he stared at Sun Yu-Hao furiously.


    But Sun Yu-Hao sneered back, "Young Master Shen, you were stupid and incapable. Don''t me it on


    others. I suggest you take your useless friends and go home soon. Not everyone is made for rock


    gambling. Just treat this $26 million as payment for this lesson learnt." Sun Yu-Haoughed coldly as


    he looked at Shen Fei frostily.


    Shen Fei could only me himself for walking too closely with that good-for-nothing!


    Actually Sun Yu-Hao didn''t know Shen Fei at all before this, so he didn''t bear any grudges against him


    either.


    But it was too bad that he was too close to Ye Fan.


    Sun Yu-Hao was just wondering how to deal with Ye Fan when this happened, so Sun Yu-Hao decided


    vent all his frustration for Ye Fan on Shen Fei instead.

 Chapter 222 Get Lost!

    Chapter 222 Get Lost!


    "Wow!! Yu-Hao, you''re amazing! Even the heir to the Shen family couldn''t escape the palm of your


    hand. HA! Look at how miserable he looks! He asked for it. It''s his fault for getting too close to that


    good-for-nothing. He totally deserved to be tricked by Yu-Hao today!" smiled Han Fei-Fei uninhibitedly


    as she looked at them from afar and gloated over their misfortune.


    Sun Yu-Hao made Shen Fei suffer such a huge loss, and this undoubtedly shook the crowd.


    The crowd instantly ced their attention on the handsome youth.


    His name, Sun Yu-Hao, finally started spreading through high society.


    "Sun Yu-Hao?"


    "Whose kid is he?"


    "He''s so young but managed to run circles round Young Master Shen. He''s bound to make it big one


    day with tricks like his."


    The people around started guessing who


    Sun Yu-Hao was.


    "Mu-Cheng, this only the beginning. Just you wait. After tonight, I, Sun Yu-Hao will be famous in


    Yunzhou!" muttered Sun Yu-Hao. He looked even smugger as he soaked in all the attention, and even


    threw Qiu Mu-Cheng a nce.


    Nobody knew who he was when he stepped into Yunzhou.


    Now everybody would know his name when he left!


    Sun Yu-Hao ignored Shen Fei with a look of pride on his face.


    Shen Fei probably wouldn''t have the courage to wrestle him after being taught a lesson.


    After this episode, the auction continued and the crowd continued topete for the other rocks.


    But Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie felt dejected as they looked at the countless broken pieces of scrap


    stone in front of them. There was no sign of that previous arrogance and confidence in them.


    "Fei, I''m sorry. I...I don''t understand how this could happen. In theory, it was good stone. The books say


    that there is a 90% chance of finding jade if there are snake bands. How could that rock be scrap since


    it was covered with snake bands?" said Han Shao-Jie bitterly to Shen Fei as he hung his head low like


    a defeated soldier.


    Shen Fei didn''t respond. He stiffened his face as he stared at the stone debris and looked equally


    miserable. When Han Shao-Jie saw Shen Fei like this, he felt guilty, "Fei, say something. You''re


    scaring me. What''s on your mind?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What''s on my mind? I want to kick you to death!" shouted Shen Fei as he turned and wanted to swing


    his leg at Han Shao-Jie. But he suppressed himself.


    Han Shao-Jie and Shen Fei were childhood friends to begin with. Also, Shen Fei couldn''t kick him,


    given his background.


    But Shen Fei was so furious that he almost wanted to cry. He cursed angrily nonstop, "Fuck."


    "Shao-Jie, Shao-Jie, I don''t know what to bloody say about you. It was a stupid rock, but you called it a


    treasure. Now look at what you''ve done! I lost $26 million! Including the sum I need to pay back the


    Fei almost wanted to die.


    He usedpany funds to gamble on rocks and lost tens of millions. He wanted to recoup his losses


    today and pay it back, but he ended up losing money again!


    "Use your sh. Use your sh! Damn, these stupid teammates. Luna ising over and you still can''t


    bear to use your sh?! Are you waiting for next year or something?! You''re such dumb teammates that


    even if I''m the king, I couldn''t keep you alive!"


    "Hou-Yi, use your big move, use your big move. Yes yes yes. Triple kill. Just glorious!"


    While Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie were being miserable, Ye Fan was ying a video game with so


    much exhration that he even shouted from time to time.


    Ye Fan''s leisurely manner was now a stark contrastpared to Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie''s.


    But Ye Fan''s loud voice attracted Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie''s attention.


    The two froze for a while and looked at each other. Then they quickly walked towards Ye Fan without


    saying a word with ttering smiles on their face.


    "Er...er...Mr Ye? We''re...really sorry about what happened just now."


    "We were wrong to ignore your suggestion. We deserve to lose money."


    "But Mr Ye, why did you say you''re clueless since you''re so good?"


    "You lied to us big time and got us into trouble."


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie kept apologizing and fawning over him.


    But Ye Fan ignored them. He finally replied them with two words, "Get lost!"


    "No, please don''t do this, Mr Ye. We know we were in the wrong for looking down on you. We deserved


    to lose money. But your friend here is in trouble, so please lend a hand, Mr Ye, please..."


    "Get lost!"


    "Mr Ye, we are really very sorry..."


    "Get lost!"


    "Mr Ye..."


    "Get lost!"


    Shen Fei apologized profusely and almost knelt on the ground, but Ye Fan ignored his plight


    Shen Fei almost wanted to cry. He regretted badly in his heart.


    He wanted to p himself to death. What was he thinking just now? Why did he ignore Ye Fan''s


    advice?


    If he had listened, they wouldn''t have lost so much money. Perhaps Ye Fan would have helped them


    buy a few stones that really had jade in them.


    But look at what happened now. He lost every dime and even offended Ye Fan.


    Since Ye Fan was persistent, Shen Fei had no choice but to count on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, please help us persuade Mr Ye. Please get him to help me. I''m in big trouble. If I don''t


    recoup that money, my Dad will throw me in jail for embezzlement!"


    "But...but..." Qiu Mu-Cheng was in a spot too. On one hand, Shen Fei had helped her and Ye Fan a lot.


    On the other hand, she was worried that Ye Fan was clueless about rock gambling. If he got it wrong,


    he might ruin Shen Fei and get her family into trouble.


    "Miss Qiu, please help us persuade him. Doesn''t he listen to you all the time? Miss Qiu, if he helps me,


    I''ll deal with it even if he gets it wrong," Shen Fei implored Qiu Mu-Cheng nonstop as he was really


    anxious.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to put on a bold front and help Shen Fei to convince Ye Fan.


    "Young Master Shen, I will try. But don''t be too hopeful, Ye Fan might not do as I say," said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Shen Fei was instantly delighted. He was so touched that he almost cried, "Miss Qiu, I''m sure he will


    listen to you! He is famous for being afraid of... I mean, for pampering you! He''ll definitely listen to you!"


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head repeatedly to deny this, there was a strange sense of warmth


    and pride in her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng went over and quietly said to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, since Young Master Shen is so sincere,


    why don''t...¡±


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng finished speaking, Ye Fan instinctively shouted back at her probably


    because he was too engrossed with the video game, "Get lost!"


    The world instantly went silent.

 Chapter 223 Fighting Clamorously

    Chapter 223 Fighting morously


    "Get lost!" Ye Fan''s shout reverberated through the air. After he shouted, Ye Fan could feel everything


    turn silent. Even the air before him seemed frozen still.


    Shen Fei was stunned. When did Mr Ye be brave enough to shout at his wife?


    But Shen Fei''s admiration for Ye Fan died quickly. A look of horror appeared instantly on Ye Fan''s face.


    He quickly put down his phone and apologized to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, I...I wasn''t saying it to


    you. I was saying to Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie. Please understand..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly upset. Her pretty face was expressionless as she turned to leave, "Fine. I''ll


    get lost."


    "No, don''t, Mu-Cheng," begged Ye Fan quickly. Shen Fei hurried over to help put in a good word for Ye


    Fan and managed to stop Qiu Mu-Cheng from walking away.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan to help Shen Fei, he agreed to it. It was only on ount of his wife.


    "$18 million for rock number 6. Young Master Sun ced an $18 million bid. Is there anyone else that


    wants to go higher?" said the auctioneer''s voice excitedly.


    It looked like the auction had progressed up to rock number 6. Sun Yu-Hao made the highest bid and


    stole the limelight again.


    Sun Yu-Hao looked proud and energetic.


    "Mr Ye, what should I do? Should I bid? I just can''t stand that cocky look on his face!" Rock number 6


    was one of the highlights of the auction. It was also one the rocks Shen Fei shortlisted. Now that it was


    being auctioned, Shen Fei eager to try.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Ignore me and just bid as you wish. I will advise you when necessary. But let me


    remind you, I don''t know anything about jade stones. Don''t me me if you lose money."


    "Of course. As long as Mr Ye is willing to help me, there''s nothing we can''t ovee in the world with


    our powersbined,"ughed Shen Fei loudly. He regained his confidence.


    After all, Shen Fei felt more at ease with Ye Fan here to help him.


    Since Ye Fan didn''t stop him from bidding for rock number 6, it meant this rock was good to him.


    "$20 million!" Shen Fei went ahead and made a bid without a saying a word.


    "Young Master Shen! I see that Young Master Shen has recovered from his failure and hase back


    to the auction. You must be here topete with Young Master Sun. I wonder how much money you


    can fork out to beat Young Master Sun this time...¡±


    The auctioneer deliberately provoked the two verbally and yed things up. Now it became a battle of


    their financial powers.


    Since Shen Fei still dared to bid, Sun Yu-Hao frowned at this at first, then broke into a smile. "Young


    Master Shen, why, haven''t you lost enough? It happened just moments ago, but you''ve already


    forgotten the pain? If you''re not capable enough, you should go back and practice for a few more


    years. Otherwise, Young Master Shen might go bankrupt," said Sun Yu-Hao coldly.


    Shen Fei ignored him instead. After starting at $20 million, he increased his bid, "$21 million!"


    What?


    "Heavens! $21 million! Young Master Shen certainly has the airs that are befitting of the heir to the


    Shen family. He''s even bidding against himself! He has money to burn and looks determined to get the


    stone!"


    Sun Yu-Hao furrowed his brows coldly.


    He liked rock number 6 a lot. Of course, he couldn''t let Shen Fei have it.


    So Sun Yu-Hao raised the bid, "$25 million!" "$27 million!" Shen Fei was fearless.


    "$30 million! Does Young Master Shen have the guts to beat that? If you do, I will let you have this


    rock,¡± smiled Sun Yu-Hao calmly.


    "As you wish then!¡± yelled Shen Fei. Just as he was about to bid, Ye Fan pulled him back.


    "That''s enough. Don''t increase the bid anymore."


    What?


    "Mr Ye, Sun Yu-Hao likes this rock a lot, so there must be jade inside. More importantly, how can I give


    up? If I don''t see this through, I''ll stand to lose both the prize and my repute here. What will happen if


    everyone in Yunzhou thinks I can''t outdo him?" said Shen Fei anxiously.


    There was a calm expression on Ye Fan''s face. He said gently, "Trust me.¡±


    "If you buy it for $30 million, you''ll make a loss. Rock number 6 only has a little jade on the right and is


    worth $10 million at best. If you pay $30 million for it, you will lose $20 million. Of course, if you only


    want to look good and not care about money, then go ahead,"ughed Ye Fan as he spoke while Shen


    Fei got a shock.


    "Lose $20 million? Mr Ye, are you for real? This is one of their main attractions. If I miss it, all that''s left


    are rocks number 8 and 9." Shen Fei was clearly reluctant to give up and remained suspicious.


    "I told you what I know. It''s up to you to believe it or not," said Ye Fan nonchntly.


    Shen Fei hesitated for a moment then gritted his teeth, "Okay, Mr Ye. I''ll do as you say."


    Shen Fei eventually decided to stop. "Sun Yu-Hao, I''ll let you have the rock. I won''t fight with you for


    this cheap stone."


    When Sun Yu-Hao heard this, he burst outughing. "Young Master Shen, if you don''t have enough


    money, then say so. Why make excuses? Hahahal!¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao''s unbridledughter made Shen Fei''s face turned livid. He gritted his teeth and said in his


    heart, "Sun Yu-Hao, just you wait. I will definitely get rocks numbers 8 and 9.¡±


    But Shen Fei was surprised that Ye Fan told him to give up rock number 8 and not to bid for it.


    "Mr Ye, is rock number 8 lousy? Why ask me to give up?" Shen Fei was perplexed.


    Ye Fan said, "It was good, but there is something better. Don''t be anxious."


    When Shen Fei heard this, he nodded, "That''s true. Sun Yu-Hao isn''t bidding for rock number 8 either.


    He''s clearly saving his money for rock number 9. In that case, I will fight it out with you over rock


    number 9." Shen Fei secretly clenched his fists tightly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the other end, Li was telling Sun Yu-Hao, "Young Master, you must do your best to get rock number


    9. It''s from Myanmar and originated from an old mine in Pagan. The mine is renowned for producing


    the best jade stone. Also, this stone itself looks extremely good. It''s densely covered with snake bands.


    There are wrinkles on its exterior that resemble elephant skin. So it''s likely to contain ice jade or maybe


    even rare ss jade or jadeite."


    Sun Yu-Hao nodded, "Okay, Li. Don''t worry."


    Rock number 8 finally got auctioned off for a high price of $40 million. Then the bidding for rock number


    9 officially started.


    It was massive in size and approximately 50 kilograms in weight. Even in the showroom, it was hard to


    find another which matched its proportions.


    "I''m sure everyone checked rock number 9 carefully. Without further ado, let the bidding begin! Bidding


    starts at $40 million.¡±

 Chapter 224 Mr Ye, Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 224 Mr Ye, Are You Crazy?


    "$50 million!¡± said Sun Yu-Hao domineeringly the moment the auctioneer reported the starting bid.


    The bid instantly increased by $10 million. His tremendous domineering aura shook the crowd.


    All the rich men who were keen on bidding swallowed their offers.


    "$60 million!"


    When the crowd became quiet, Shen Fei stepped forward as expected.


    Everyoneughed bitterly and killed their thoughts of bidding for it.


    When these spectacrly rich people decided to fight, the less wealthy ones quickly decided not to


    participate in case they ended up bing coteral damage.


    Sun Yu-Hao was undaunted by Shen Feipeting. He upped the bid again by $20 million at one go,


    "$80 million!¡±


    When Sun Yu-Hao made his bid, the crowd went quiet.


    Even Shen Fei paled slightly. He was a little nervous as he asked, "Mr Ye, should I keep going?"


    "Don''t be a wuss. Keep going," said Ye Fan calmly while he smiled.


    "Okay!" When he heard Ye Fan''s words, Shen Fei upped the bid, "$90 million!"


    "Heavens! $90 million!"


    "Young Master Shen made a $90 million bid."


    "Does anyone want to go any higher?" the auctioneer was thrilled.


    Sun Yu-Hao was starting to feel stressed by its rising price. But he gritted his teeth and yelled, "$100


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    million! I must have this stone. Does anyone else want to vie with me?


    The crowd was uproarious. The $100 million bid was a new record in the history of this jade stone


    auction. Sun Yu-Hao became the center of attraction once again.


    Shen Fei then got up to up the bid, but Ye Fan pulled him and said, "It''s okay. You don''t have to go


    further."


    "Damn, Mr Ye, what are you doing? This is thest stone among all the star attractions. If I give this


    one up, there will be none left. We already gave up all the other ones, so why can''t I buy this? Then


    how can I recoup my losses? I would havee to the jade exhibition for nothing!" Shen Fei was so


    anxious he almost wanted to cry.


    Ye Fan was the one that told him to bid for it, but now Ye Fan was also the one telling him to stop. So


    naturally, Shen Fei was perplexed.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled, "It''s just some stupid stone. If you sessfully bid for it, you might


    just jump off the building. I''ll be honest with you. Stone number 9 is worse them stone number 2


    because it contains nothing but rock.


    There isn''t a scrap of jade in it. I told you topete with him so that you could push the price up.¡±


    What?


    "Stone?"


    Ye Fan''s words gave both Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie a shock instantly.


    "Are you certain, Mr Ye? That $100 million jade stone nothing but rock?" Shen Fei was in disbelief.


    Han Shao-Jie asked as well, "Exactly. Mr Ye. How do you know it''s just rock?"


    Ye Fan said calmly, "It was a guess."


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie really didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan made Shen Fei so angry that he wanted to p him.


    "Mr Ye, stop kidding. It''s giving me a panic attack," Shen Fei was so anxious he wanted to cry.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said angrily to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, what nonsense are you saying? Are you prepared to


    face the consequences if you make Young Master Shen lose money? If you don''t understand what''s


    going on, then just shut up.¡±


    After Shen Fei questioned him, Ye Fan remained calm, "I will say it again. I''m merely making a


    suggestion. You can decide whether you want to take it."


    "Okay, Mr Ye. I''ll go with your suggestion one more time." After learning from his mistake earlier, Shen


    Fei decided to heed Ye Fan''s advice one more time. He stopped bidding for the rock altogether, and it


    fell into Sun Yu-Hao''s hands just as they hoped.


    "Haha! Young Master Shen, it looks like in terms of finances, the Shens are only so-so.¡± After


    outbidding Shen Fei twice, Sun Yu-Hao felt undoubtedly arrogant. He looked at Shen Fei from a


    distance with the smug look of a winner on his face as his words overflowed with contempt.


    "Mu-Cheng, did you see how impressive and awesome Yu-Hao was? Hepletely crushed Shen


    Fei," bragged Han Fei-Fei to Qiu Mu-Cheng about Sun Yu-Hao.


    Shen Fei was furious inside, "There''s nothing for you to be proud of. All you did was spend a bomb


    buying a stupid stone. Only fools would be happy! To tell you the truth, the stone you bought doesn''t


    contain any jade at all. You can go fuck yourself!"


    In the rock gambling trade, it was taboo to curse like this. After all, they relied a lot on luck to win. So


    Shen Fei''s swearing infuriated Sun Yu-Hao. But Sun Yu-Haoposed himself very quickly and


    like you?"


    "You...¡± Shen Fei gritted his teeth but didn''t argue. It was the truth after all, so he couldn''t refute the fact


    that he had just spent $26 million on scrap.


    The auction continued. Sun Yu-Hao didn''t continue bidding, perhaps because he was low on funds.


    Shen Fei spent $500,000 on rock number 11 instead.


    "Trash is trash. Even the stone he picked was a leftover. I bet there''s no jade in it since it only cost


    $500, 000," Sun Yu-Hao and the othersughed.


    Very quickly, the auction came to an end.


    But Sun Yu-Hao still wanted to make fun of Shen Fei, so he went over and said, "Young Master Shen, I


    see you spent another $500, 000 to buy a lovely stone. I happen to have two myself, so why don''t we


    get them cut together. Then we can enlighten everyone here."


    "Mu-Cheng, you should stay and watch with us. After I extract the jadeite, I will make a bangle for you


    right away," said Sun Yu-Hao to Qiu Mu-Cheng affectionately.


    The purpose of his visit was to show off to Qiu Mu-Cheng. Also, he wanted to shame Shen Fei and the


    others.


    "Humph, I''m busy and I don''t have time to hang around and y with you.¡± Shen Fei could tell Sun Yu-


    Hao was trying to take the chance to humiliate him. Since he didn''t have any good stones and the only


    one he had was a leftover which no one else wanted, he didn''t want to take the risk with Sun Yu-Hao.


    If Shen Fei ended up with a second piece of scrap stone today, it would be a major embarrassment.


    What would people say about him if he did?


    "Let''s stay, Young Master Shen. Since Young Master Sun personally invited us, we should do him the


    honor," said Ye Fan.


    When Shen Fei heard him, he almost wanted to cry. He pulled Ye Fan over and asked him softly, "Mr


    Ye, are you crazy? It''s a $500,000 leftover stone. Can wepete? His jade is far better than mine. If


    wepete with him, we will end up embarrassing ourselves!"


    Shen Fei looked miserable. Ye Fan insisted that he buy rock number 11 earlier. As no one else wanted


    it, Shen Fei got it at its starting price. Then heter found out it was a leftover stone cut from rock


    number 9. How could something like that contain jade? No wonder no one wanted it.


    But Ye Fan didn''t seem to care at all and said, "It''s okay. It''s not your first time disgracing yourself


    anyway, so there''s no harm doing it again."


    Since Ye Fan was persistent, Shen Fei got forced to cut his rock along with Sun Yu-Hao.


    Qiu Mu-Chengined instead, "Ye Fan, why are you making trouble? Are you trying to embarrass


    Young Master Shen? Sun Yu-Hao deliberately invited him to humiliate him. How can there be jade in


    some leftover stone? I don''t know what you''re thinking," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she sighed in


    annoyance. She couldn''t tell what Ye Fan was thinking about at all.

 Chapter 225 Its Green, Its Green

    Chapter 225 It''s Green, It''s Green


    "Haha! Ye Fan is a real idiot. Why would Young Master Shen befriend someone like him? He has the


    worst luck in the world!" Han Fei-Fei thought he was a joke. Shen Fei bought a leftover stone for


    $500,000 but Ye Fan pushed Shen Fei to cut his rock in public like an idiot. Did he want Shen Fei to


    embarrass himself again?


    Han Shao-Jie looked at Ye Fan perplexedly too. He wondered in his heart if Ye Fan was actually on


    Sun Yu-Hao''s side and sent to sabotage Shen Fei.


    Out of concern, Han Shao-Jie persuaded Shen Fei, "Fei, I think you better not get it cut here since it''s


    only a leftover material. It''s too embarrassing to get it done here."


    "It''ll be fine. Just go with him. Don''t be afraid," said Ye Fan very calmly as her hurried Shen Fei to cut


    the stone.


    When Sun Yu-Hao saw this, he smiled as he shook his head and said, "Young Master Shen, you have


    such wonderful friends. Haha!¡±


    At this moment, Sun Yu-Hao almost felt like thanking Ye Fan for his recklessness. He felt that Ye Fan''s


    actions came at the right time.


    He was initially worried that Shen Fei might not agree to his request out of fear of embarrassment. But


    Ye Fan was unexpectedly a big help to him.


    "Mu-Cheng, just stay around to lookter. I said I would show you the vast difference between the


    country bumpkin and I. This will be the best proof there is." Sun Yu-Hao looked at her affectionately


    and proudly as he stood with his hands behind him and looked at this gorgeous woman.


    For so many years, there was no other girl that could make him feel as moved as Qiu Mu-Cheng did.


    When he first saw Qiu Mu-Cheng in Jianghai, he felt like he could fully appreciate this line from a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    poem.


    May we spend the rest of our lives together affectionately without expecting time to turn back!


    "Just you wait, Mu-Cheng. I will let you and everyone here see how brilliant and magnificent, I am."


    Sun Yu-Hao seemed loft, grand and energetic while radiance exuded from his face.


    He seemed like an emperor rising to the throne. He staunchly believed that he could use his glory to


    make this stunning woman surrenderpletely.


    Sun Yu-Hao was filled with pride as he walked confidently up to the stone cutting table.


    Shen Fei was a stark contrast to him as he was sent over forcibly. He looked miserable as he lowered


    his head and went over.


    Very quickly, the staff brought the cutting tools over. They asked Sun Yu-Hao respectfully, "Young


    Master Sun, which one shall we cut first? Number 6 or number 9?"


    He had bought two out of the four main attractions jadeite rocks.


    Since Sun Yu-Hao wanted to cut it here, the staff had to ask which one he wanted to cut.


    "Let''s start with number 6. We should leave the most expensive one forter for suspense," said Sun


    Yu-Hao deeply.


    Then Sun Yu-Hao stepped forward and drew a line with chalk on the stone.


    "Don''t bother with the rubbing. It will take too long. Just go ahead and cut it. Cut along this line entirely,"


    said Sun Yu-Hao simply. Although the rock was worth tens of millions, he wasn''t as cautious as Shen


    Fei was previously. He was decisive and told the staff to split it in half straightaway instead.


    ZIZIZI...


    There was a loud cutting sound as a white mist sprayed from the rock nonstop.


    It''s a bad one, it''s a bad one...''


    "It''s a bad one..."


    Shen Fei keep muttering while he watched. He looked so anxious it was as though those rocks were


    his.


    When Sun Yu-Hao heard Shen Fei''s muttering, he wanted to give him a kick.


    He must be ck-hearted to curse him like that!


    Everyone else watched nervously too.


    A hint of green finally appeared momentster as it shone through the white smoke.


    "It''s green."


    "It''s green!¡±


    "Young Master Sun, you''re awesome."


    "I told you it would be green."


    "Judging from its shade, it must be good ice or ss jade." "Congrattions, Young Master Sun.'' After


    they saw the green hue, the crowd flew into amotion. Many people turned to congratte Sun Yu-


    Hao.


    "Hoho, Young Master Shen, I''m sorry to disappoint you. This stone contains jade. I told you that you


    need a keen eye for rock gambling. Just because you made the wrong call doesn''t mean I will. I


    suggest that you leave the gambling circles and practice for a few more years beforepeting with


    me again."


    Sun Yu-Hao was very happy that there was jade. He beamed with joy as he looked Shen Fei


    contemptuously.


    After being humiliated by Sun Yu-Hao, Shen Fei felt unbearably embarrassed, and he turned livid. He


    secretly griped about being sabotaged by Ye Fan.


    "Mr Ye, didn''t you say there was nothing in rock number 6? You told Fei not to bid for it. Why is there


    jade in it now? We missed a chance for nothing,"ined Han Shao-Jie in an annoyed voice at Ye


    Fan.


    When he and Shen Fei wanted to bid for that rock, Ye Han told them halfway not to do it. That''s how


    the rocknded in Sun Yu-Hao''s hands.


    At that time, if Ye Fan hadn''t interfered, this fantastic stone would have be Shen Fei''s. It wouldn''t


    have ended up in Sun Yu-Hao''s hands, and he wouldn''t be bragging about it now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and sighed too. She figured that Ye Fan was truly clueless about rock


    gambling and bluffing all this time. It must have been a wild guess earlier.


    "Don''t be anxious. The show has just started," said Ye Fan with his hands in his pant pockets. He


    looked on leisurely and calmly.


    "That''s enough. Shut up, will you? There is jade inside, but you are still in denial. Hurry up and


    apologize to Young Master Shen and bring him back, don''t let him embarrass himself," shouted Qiu


    Mu-Cheng at Ye Fan. She sounded annoyed.


    To think this fellow acted so confidently when he said rock number 6 wasn''t worth it and that number 9


    was scrap. Qiu Mu-Cheng half-doubted Ye Fan since he didn''t examine those stones closely. All he did


    was take a quick look at them. How could he tell whether there was jade in them?


    But just as Qiu Mu-Cheng reprimanded Ye Fan and asked him to apologize to Shen Fei, she heard a


    ng. Rock number 6 had split into half to reveal two smooth cut surfaces.


    "What?


    "Is that all the jade there is?"


    "Sigh, that''s a pity."


    "No matter how good its color is, it''s simply too small."


    "It''s only the size of an egg and not even enough for a bangle."


    "It''s worth $10 million at best."


    "He paid for $30 million, so that means Young Master Sun will lose $20 million."


    "That''s such a pity, such a pity."


    When the rock was cut, the rich men that previously treated Sun Yu-Hao with respect shut up instantly.


    In the blink of an eye, they looked at him with pity.


    "Fuck? Mr Ye was actually right?!" swore Shen Fei. He was so miserable just moments ago, but in an


    instant, he beamed from ear to ear.


    Now he felt that Mr Ye was truly amazing!


    It was a loss just like he said.


    And Sun Yu-Hao''s face turned overcast immediately. His initial cockiness all dissipated.


    "Young Master Sun, shall we continue cutting?" asked the staff.


    "Cut my ass! Just that little bit of jade? Just throw it away and stop embarrassing me! Bring that $100


    million stone over. I must show you a real eye-opener today,'' cursed Sun Yu-Hao coldly as he kicked


    the cut rock number 6 away.


    He thought rock number 6 would turn a profit even if it didn''t contain ss jade or jadeite.


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t expect to lose $20 million instead. He was furious, and it felt worse than swallowing


    a fly.

 Chapter 226 Thats $100 Million Gone

    Chapter 226 That''s $100 Million Gone


    Sun Yu-Hao wanted to swagger around with the jade, but he failed and lost $20 million instead. He was


    made a fool of there and then.


    Fortunately, he still had one more chance.


    "Yu-Hao, don''t be disappointed. Even if you lose money on that first rock, you will definitely recoup it


    with the $100 million stone. Li said rock number 9 is 50 kilograms, so if there''s jadeite in it, it''ll be huge.


    Then I''m sure you''ll reap $200 million even and that $20 million loss will mean nothing," consoled Han


    Fei-Fei.


    Sun Yu-Haoughed instead, "Why should I be disappointed? It was just a few million and means


    nothing to me. I''ll treat it as a donation to help promote the trade. If it''s gone, it''s gone. I don''t care


    about it," said Sun Yu-Hao nonchntly. He seemedpletely unconcerned as he spoke.


    "You''re so cool, Hao!"


    "That''s what I call a rich man!¡±


    Sun Yu-Hao''s words attracted a lot of


    ttery.


    But Sun Yu-Hao couldn''t be bothered with the fawning and got the crowd to watch while the $100


    million rock was cut.


    "Be careful when you do it. This rock costs $100 million, so if you ruin the cut, I''ll hold you responsible,"


    reminded Sun Yu-Hao. Then he walked over and drew a line before letting the staff proceed.


    ZIZIZIZI.


    The low humming sound started.


    Everyone stared wide-eyed. They all stared anxiously at this $100 million rock as it was cut slowly.


    There wasplete silence in therge showroom.


    Only the sound of a metal de whirring as it sliced through rock could be heard. White fog shot out


    from the rock.


    As they got getting deeper and deeper, Sun Yu-Hao''s heart was in his mouth. He was so anxious that


    he almost held his breath.


    Then finally, with a ng, the 50 kilogram rock split open. Two light grey cut surfaces were revealed.


    "What?"


    "No jade?"


    "It''s a bad one!!¡±


    "He cut it, but there wasn''t any jade at all.¡±


    "It''s a bad one. It''s definitely a bad one!"


    After a moment of silence, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Many of them shook their head and evenughed out loud as they gloated over Sun Yu-Hao''s


    misfortune.


    "How...how can this be? Cut it! Keep cutting it!" Sun Yu-Hao was livid. His face turned crimson in a fury.


    It was inconceivable that there wasn''t a shred of jade in a $100 million rock!


    "Cut it! Cut it right at the center! I simply don''t believe that there''s no jade at all!'''' roared Sun Yu-Hao.


    But even after cutting the rock into many pieces, there wasn''t any ice jade or any jade at all for that


    matter. It was even worse than Shen Fei''s rock.


    It wasplete scrap!


    "How...how can this be? That''s impossible! That''s absolutely impossible!!" Sun Yu-Hao was inplete


    shock and almost went hysterical. He panicked as he ran up the stage and pushed the jade cutter


    aside. Then he continued cutting the rock indignantly.


    "Hahaha! He has no reason to be cocky anymore. It was just scrap, right? He spent $100 million on a


    mere rock. I''m so d I heeded Mr Ye''s advice, otherwise, I would have really jumped off the ledge!¡±


    While Sun Yu-Hao was going crazy, Shen Fei was delighted. His grin was sorge that it could almost


    fit an apple and he was very impressed with Ye Fan.


    "Mr Ye, I think we were lovers in our past lives. But now in this lifetime, you''re my savior! I love you so


    much! If it weren''t for Mr Ye, I would have been so badly tricked! When we were at the antique


    showroom on the fifth floor, you had the keen eye to see through a forgery. Today, you were genius


    enough to remind me and stop me before it was toote. Mr Ye, I''m in your debt. I don''t know how else


    to repay you other than to marry you. From now on, we''re a team. I will do everything you tell me to


    without a moment of doubt!¡±


    Shen Fei was very impressed by Ye Fan now.


    It was scrap just like he said.


    When he said Sun Yu-Hao would lose $20 million, he really did.


    His eyes were sharper than that of a god''s!


    In retrospect, Shen Fei was terrified.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Fan, he would probably have upped the bid and spent over $100 million on scrap


    stone.


    Then his father would really send him to jail.


    On the other side, after the $100 million stone turned out to be a bad pick, Li started feeling guilty. So


    he stepped forward and apologized, "Young Master, I''m sorry for misjudging the rocks and causing you


    such a huge loss!"


    "Fuck you! Do you still have the cheek to talk about it?" bellowed Sun Yu-Hao with his eyes all red.


    That was $100 million gone! He spent it all on a stupid stone.


    No one knew how broken Sun Yu-Hao was. It felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kick the old man to death.


    But he suppressed the urge nheless. After all, there were many people watching, and Mu-Cheng


    was around. The angrier he seemed, the more unbing it was.


    So he suppressed it all in the end and did his best to calm himself.


    "Young Master Sun, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale? Did you just get fucked over? Where has


    all your arrogance gone? Weren''t you very domineering just now? Where has it all gone now? Hahaha!


    $100 million worth of stones? If Young Master Sun wants stones, you can always tell me.


    I can ship a truck''s worth over tonight. I''ll even give you a discount and sell it to you for just $10


    million!"


    Shen Fei smugly smiled as he ridiculed Sun Yu-Hao. He threw all the insults that Sun Yu-Hao used on


    him right back at him.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s face looked awful and waspletely overcast. He even clenched his fists tightly


    because he was furious in his heart. His fingernails were almost cutting into his flesh.


    "But no matter how much it hurt in his heart, he had to act calm. He sneered, "It''s just $100 million and


    I don''t care about that tiny bit of money. What''s more, even if my rock is bad, at least I dared to cut it on


    the spot. Do you dare to cut yours here? Let''s see if you have the guts to cut the rock here. I want to


    see what kind of treasure there is in that leftover rock."


    "Well..." Shen Fei didn''t dare to reply him.


    "Fine! As you wish!¡± Gentleughter came from the crowd.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH.


    Everyone turned together and nced towards the voice.


    They only saw Ye Fan with a calm smile on his face as he walked over.


    "It''s you? You brat, this is no ce for you to speak," yelled Sun Yu-Hao instantly when he saw Ye Fan


    and got even angrier.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But Ye Fan ignored him and looked at Shen Fei, "Shen Fei, just go ahead and cut it. Don''t worry. If I


    say there''s jade, there will be!"


    Shen Fei nodded and simply said okay to Ye Fan.


    When Sun Yu-Hao, Han Fei-Fei, and the others saw them, the sneered immediately. Their eyes filled


    with contempt.


    "Hahaha!¡±


    "He''s so idiotic."


    "Are you so certain there''s jade? If you''re that great, why don''t you get lucky all the time?¡±


    "Only an idiot like Shen Fei would believe his nonsense!!¡±

 Chapter 227 You Are Amazing, You Are Brilliant!

    Chapter 227 You Are Amazing, You Are Brilliant!


    "Young Master Shen, even if your family thinks you''re unimportant, there''s no need to cheapen yourself


    like this. How can you do everything this country bumpkin asks? As a rich man''s son, this is very


    unbing of you!" smiled Han Fei-Fei coldly.


    Han Fei-Fei honestly couldn''t understand what was wrong with Shen Fei. Why would he want to be so


    close to a good-for-nothing?


    Shen Fei ignored their sneering and went up to get his rock cut.


    "Young Master Shen, do you want it rubbed or cut?¡±


    "Let''s cut it. We can learn the truth more quickly. It''s better than dragging it out," said Shen Fei as he


    gritted his teeth.


    He honestly didn''t think there was any jade in this leftover rock.


    But it was fine if there was nothing. It would just be a slight embarrassment.


    Then Sun Yu-Hao could have somepany.


    Besides, since Sun Yu-Hao''s $100 million rock was scrap, it was no big deal if his $500,000 rock didn''t


    work out.


    The machine started whirring into motion in no time. Shen Fei saw a cloud of white mist hovering over


    his rock immediately.


    But the white mist didn''tst for long before it turned it a bright and brilliant green.


    "Fuck! It''s green! It''s green! Hahaha! Mr Ye, it''s green! That''s amazing!"


    When the fog turned green, Shen Fei went mad with joy. He was so excited that he almost leaped up.


    Then he kept yelling at Ye Fan as if he was the one turning green and made Ye Fan almost wanted to


    kick him to death.


    Ye Fan was felt that Shen Fei was the one turning green for crying out loud.


    After the rock was cut into two, a dazzling green hue radiated from the cut edge.


    It was a dazzling and unsullied green!


    "This...this is..."


    "It''s ss...ss...Yang...Yang green jade!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "It''s ss Yang green jade. In terms of value, it ranks right beneath imperial green jade!"


    "You''re rich! You''re rich!¡±


    "Young Master Shen, you''re rich!"


    "Also, it''s such a huge piece. This type of jadeite is very rare in the Yunzhou jadeite market, I haven''t


    seen it in three years.¡±


    "This jadeite starts at $30 million, no, $40 million!"


    When they saw the green hue in the stone, the crowd went into an uproar. Many jadeite businessmen


    squeezed over to admire it and sighed.


    "In the jadeite industry, imperial green jade is the best!"


    It''s pure Yang jade and only slightly lower than the imperial green jade.


    "What''s more, this jadeite is ssy!"


    "It''s really top ss in the jadeite family."


    "I''ve been in the jadeite industry for decades. I''ve only seen jade like this with my own eyes three


    times."


    "Young Master Shen, thank you for the eye-opener!"


    "Young Master Shen, I''d like to buy it for $50 million. I hope you can sell it to me."


    "I''ll pay $60 million!"


    "I''ll pay $65 million!"


    The crowd exploded. All the jewelry businessmen fought morously over it. Shen Fei grinned so hard


    that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Sun Yu-Hao and the others were stunned from the sight.


    "How...how can this be? How can a $500,000 leftover rock contain Yang green jade? That''s impossible!


    How could a leftover that no one wanted contain Yang green jade?" Sun Yu-Hao was going hysterical,


    and his eyes were bloodshot. In his heart, he was furious, so he clenched his fists tightly.


    It was inconceivable that his $100 million was scrap, but this leftover rock profited a hundred times over


    by containing Yang green jade!


    "How did this even happen?!" In a fit of anger, Sun Yu-Hao kicked the stone by his feet. He yelped and


    hugged his foot in pain as a result.


    Han Fei-Fei and her father were petrified. They lowered their head without saying a word. All their


    arrogance had withered away like a dying fruit.


    Of course, no one was interested in Sun Yu-Hao''s fury now.


    Winner takes it all. Who would care about Sun Yu-Hao now?


    Almost all eyes were on Shen Fei in the showroom.


    Shen Fei was the winner in this jade stone auction. He made his name with this rock and stole the


    limelight. People were vying over the Yang green jade and offering tens of millions for it.


    Shen Fei could now make up the $50 million shortfall he embezzled with $20 million in change. He was


    beside himself with joy.


    Of course, if Shen Fei didn''t decide to cut the rock directly and damaged it to a degree, it would have


    fetched even more.


    The auction was organized by the Yunzhou Rough Jade Association. The president of the association


    even invited Shen Fei to say a few words so that the auction could end on a high note.


    "Young Master Shen, you made quite a name for yourself at the jade stone auction! First, you escaped


    rock number 9, then against all the odds you picked rock number 11 and paid $500,000 for it. In the


    end, it contained a rare Yang green jade. You left quite a mark in the Yunzhou jade stone history. I


    know you must be very excited and have a lot to say. Would you like to chat with our other jade


    enthusiasts?" The host''s sweet voice reverberated through the air.


    Shen Fei was dressed in a suit as he stood on the stage and smiled gently.


    He was so excited that his hands trembled. Shen Fei was overwhelmed with joy when he picked up the


    microphone and said to the crowd, "I know right now, you have a lot of questions for me. You might


    want to ask me how I managed to fight the odds and strike it rich. Or perhaps how I managed to spot


    and chose such an unimpressive rock among all the other stones. I have many things that I want to


    say, but of the many things I want to say, I will say just this," Shen Fei suddenly paused.


    It seemed as though time came to a stop.


    In therge and quiet showroom where a pin drop could be heard, Shen Fei looked lovingly at the


    crowd and scoured the ce until his eyes fell on a handsome youth.


    "Mr Ye, thank you! You were the one with the Midas touch. You were the one who gave me a second


    chance at life! Yes, that''s right. Mr Ye was the one behind everything we did at the auction! He was the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    one with the keen eye! He was the one with the Midas touch! He was the one who fought against all


    the odds! Mr Ye is the amazing and brilliant one! He''s the real star of this event tonight. Now, let''s invite


    Mr Ye to the stage to say a few words."


    Shen Fei was so funny. After his nonsensical speech, he pushed Ye Fan into the limelight and made


    him the center of everyone''s attention.


    Although Shen Fei said all this with the intention of ttering Ye Fan, he meant everything he said.


    After all, he had a second chance solely because Ye Fan turned the tides.


    He was truly impressed by Ye Fan!


    Not only was he extraordinarily powerful, he was also remarkably talented.


    Ye Fan strangely became the center of attention just like that. He even got oddly pulled onto the stage


    to stand on the most glorious spot in the showroom.


    "It was him? Why is it him?"


    "What?"


    But among themotion, Sun Yu-Hao''s eyes were so bloodshot they seemed like they were about to


    bleed.


    That limelight belonged to Sun Yu-Hao, or so he thought.


    He wanted to stand there and let Qiu Mu-


    Cheng witness him in all his glory and make her surrender to him.


    But that good-for-nothing unexpectedly stole his limelight.

 Chapter 228 Everyone Has Been Deceived by Him!

    Chapter 228 Everyone Has Been Deceived by Him!


    Sun Yu-Hao prepared a long time for this moment. He spent a lot of money so that he could dazzle


    everyone at the jade stone auction. Then he could stand on the stage in the limelight and express his


    love for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But he didn''t expect his glory to be stolen by the good-for-nothing that he hated the most.


    Sun Yu-Hao thought he had lost to Shen Fei. Only now did he know that the person he lost to was Ye


    Fan.


    But he was just a poor country bumpkin and a live-in husband. What gave him the right to stand there


    and enjoy everyone''s respect?


    Sun Yu-Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was deeply resentful.


    At first, he wanted to use the jade stone auction to prove himself. But his ns blew in his face, and he


    made a mockery of himself. Instead, he handed the chance to Ye Fan. Of course, Sun Yu-Hao was


    breaking down in his heart.


    In reality, Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t alone as Han Fei-Fei, and the others were equally shocked.


    "It was him! Was it really him?! How could a country bumpkin know anything about rock gambling?


    How...how is this possible?" Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei were inplete disbelief. Ye Fan was useless


    in their eyes all along and was equal to trash. But today he managed to surprise everyone and was


    now standing on the stage to look down on everyone. The father and daughter were shocked.


    But regardless of their shock, the truth was the truth no matter how incredible it was.


    The man that they looked down on the most was now standing at centerstage and receiving everyone''s


    admiration. It was quite the glory.


    "It was unexpected that the Mr Ye that Young Master Shen was talking about is so young. As they say,


    the most outstanding peoplee from the youth. Sir, Young Master Shen, was saying that the reason


    he managed to shine at the auction was all because of you. At the most critical time, you turned the


    tides and stopped Young Master Shen from making major losses. You had a keen eye. Then you


    fought against the odds. It was you with the Midas touch that found him the Yang green ss jade."


    "I''m certain that one day, Little Teacher will be highly respected in the rough jade industry! In the future,


    there will be a lot of people who will want to befriend Little Teacher and want to marry you! Before Little


    Teacher shares your experience of looking at stones, I hope you can introduce yourself to everyone,"


    said the host sweetly after Ye Fan went on stage and everyone''s attention turned to Ye Fan.


    And just like what the host said earlier, many people here wanted to befriend this capable young man.


    There were even some who were determined to hire Ye Fan as theirpanies'' consultants with a


    million dor annual ie.


    After all, given his keen eye for rock gambling, it was a matter of time before he created huge profits.


    Other than that, many of the single richdies present were batting their eyes at him Ye Fan. Some of


    the more extroverted girls even professed their interest to court him, marry him, and be his wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in the crowd silently as he listened and watched. When she heard people saying


    they wanted to marry Ye Fan and be his wife, she felt very smug in her heart.


    After all, probably any wife would feel equally proud and smug if they heard your husband was so


    popr.


    Of course, the people here were most curious about Ye Fan''s identity.


    As they waited for Ye Fan to introduce his family so that they could find out which rich family he came


    from, Ye Fanughed softly and shook his head as he said, "I, Ye Fan, am a nobody, so there''s nothing


    worth introducing. The reason I can stand here is pure luck."


    "Mr Ye, don''t be so modest, why don''t you introduce yourself to us? Let us know which wonderful


    wealthy family you''re from and how they managed to groom such a talented young man like you to be


    the next rising star at rock gambling?" continued the host in a sweet voice as he continued to try


    making Ye Fan say which family he was from.


    "Mr Ye, you''re too modest. Everyone who attended this event are all rich and powerful. Mr Ye is so


    talented with rock gambling and such close friends with Young Master Shen. How could you be a


    nobody?"


    But before Ye Fan could reply, someone in the crowdughed coldly.


    "How can he be from a rich and powerful family? He''s just a good-for-nothing! So of course, he doesn''t


    dare to say a thing! You won''t get any answers from him."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A voice rang out suddenly from somewhere in the showroom and reached across the crowd.


    "It''s you!" When Ye Fan caught sight of the woman, he frowned.


    The moment the woman appeared, the smile on even Qiu Mu-Cheng''s happy face swiftly disappeared,


    and her expression turned cold.


    The woman that suddenly appeared was none other than Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying was buying a diamond ring previously, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng made her


    embarrass herselfpletely. So Qiu Mu-Ying was in a foul mood all morning. The more she thought


    about it, the angrier she became. She even lost all the mood to have fun.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was still worried about how to save the situation. But when she got to the ninth floor and


    saw Ye Fan bluffing, she found her golden opportunity. How could Qiu Mu-Ying let this opportunity slip


    by?


    Today, she had to use this chance to make Ye Fan expose his true self.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, what do you want?" questioned Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily. She knew that her cousin was up


    to no good when she appeared at this time.


    "Hey, Mu-Cheng! Why so anxious? It''s not like I''m a tiger that will eat you. No one knows about your


    good for nothing husband''s real identity yet. Since both of you are too shy to say it, then I must jump in


    to help," sneered Qiu Mu-Ying. She disregarded Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pale and furious face and stepped


    onto the stage while everyone stared at her. After she walked to the center of the stage, she took the


    microphone and told everyone, "Did every one of you think that Mr Ye is a rich man''s son?"


    All I want to say is that you were deceived! He, Ye Fan, is a good-for-nothing. He has a lowly


    background and is just a poor country bumpkin without money or power and his mother is just a farmer.


    Three years ago, he shamelesslyid down his male pride to marry into the Qius to be a useless


    live-in husband. Then he went in cahoots with his wife to ruin the Qiu family''s honor. He and his wife


    were chased out from the Qius and are now nothing but homeless strays! What rich and powerful


    family were you thinking about? Ye Fan is just a poor country bumpkin that''s living off his wife! Neither


    is he the rising star in the rock gambling circles. That''s a pure joke! Think about it. How can a


    desperately poor country bumpkin that can''t even feed himself have the idle cash to gamble rocks? He


    has probably never even heard of jadeite rough stones!


    "So he conned all of us!!!"


    "Does that mean he doesn''t know about rock gambling at all? How can he be the rising star of the rock


    gambling circles?"


    "I bet he got vain and begged his master, Young Master Shen, to lie for him and give him a chance to


    pretend like he knew how to do this."

 Chapter 229 I Want to Buy a Stone

    Chapter 229 I Want to Buy a Stone


    What?


    Was he just a live-in son-inw?


    And a poor country bumpkin no less?


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words fell on everyone like huge rocks crashing into the ocean. Almost instantly, it


    created a tidal wave among the crowd.


    There was amotion for a while as people chattered about it.


    The look of admiration the crowd had for Ye Fanpletely disappeared.


    "No wonder he refused to tell us about his family!"


    "So he''s a good-for-nothing?"


    "It''s one thing to be poor, but it''s another to have no ambition. How can he be a live-in husband?¡±


    He''s embarrassing us men!"


    "What would a useless man like him know? How could he be talented?"


    "From the looks of it now, this beauty must be right. He''s probably just a poor country bumpkin who


    begged Young Master Shen to lie for him. He probably just wants a chance to go on stage and act cool,


    right?"


    "To think I wanted to rmend him to my grandfather. I wanted to hire him as a rough jade


    consultant for ourpany."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s all thanks to that girl on stage that we know the truth!"


    "Otherwise, we would really get duped!"


    The crowd was riotous.


    Everyone berated him one after another. They were furious for getting duped.


    Of course, it was a one-sided ount on Qiu Mu-Ying''s part, but everyone believed her.


    "I was just wondering how a rich young master would dress so poorly. He''s even bloody wearing some


    random sports shoes."


    "After all that, he was just a country bumpkin."


    "He even lives off his wife. How could someone like that have any talent?"


    "If he had any talent, he wouldn''t have married into the family!"


    "We were all conned!"


    Everyone beneath the stage was gossiping wildly. They even berated Ye Fan for being a liar and boo-


    ed him off the stage.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned pale as she stood there. She nced at Ye Fan while he got verbally


    condemned. Even though she wanted to help Ye Fan exin matters, how should she do it?


    Although Qiu Mu-Ying was harsh, she basically spoke the truth.


    Ye Fan did indeed hail from a poor family and married into the Qius to be live-in husband.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng lowered her face and bit her lip. Her eyes had unknowingly turned red.


    "Fei, didn''t you say Mr Ye was a big shot? After all that, he turned to be only a live-in husband and a


    country bumpkin?" Han Shao-Jie looked at Shen Fei perplexedly.


    Shen Fei had always told Han Shao-Jie that Ye Fan was extraordinary and that he was the most


    influential person in Jiangdong. After he heard Qiu Mu-Ying exposing Ye Fan''s identity, Han Shao-Jie


    was also filled with questions for his friend.


    But Shen Fei replied in a low voice, "That woman is a stupid bitch and you believe everything she


    says?"


    The host looked rather awkward on stage now and asked Qiu Mu-Ying, "Miss, did you make a


    mistake? This young man here is..." "How could I have made a mistake? I''d recognize this fellow even


    if you crush him to pieces! If you don''t believe me, just ask him and make him say it!" Qiu Mu-Ying


    rudely cut the host off andughed gleefully.


    The host looked doubtful but asked Ye Fan anyway.


    Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and just said, "She''s right.


    "I doe from a lowly family and I''m just the child of a farmer."


    "I married into the Qiu family and I''m just a live-in son-inw."


    "What the hell?!"


    "It''s actually true?!¡±


    "Damn it, we''ve really been conned by him!" "And I wanted to marry him too! He''s turned out to be a


    scam!"


    "What does a country bumpkin know about gambling rocks?"


    "Get off the stage now!"


    "How dare you stand there!"


    "Get off the stage!"


    The crowd went mad after they heard Ye Fan admit to these facts. They all became angry and started


    hurling insults at him and wanted him to get off the stage.


    "Haha, this country bumpkin was simply asking for it. He shouldn''t pretend if he isn''t capable. It''s not


    truly your glory if someone else gave it to you. Now that it hase to this, you deserve it.¡±


    "I wonder how this country bumpkin can survive now."


    Ye Fan was so well-loved just moments ago, but now he had be a public enemy. Sun Yu-Hao was


    so pleased with this turn of events and just smiled gleefully by the side.


    Han Hai and his daughter were filled with disdain as they scoffed, "A useless bum is a useless bum.


    How could a simple snake turn into a dragon?"


    "Yu-Hao, let''s go. The show''s over and it''s gettingte. Let''s go settle our business." Han Hai had


    guessed this was how things were going to end and didn''t want to watch this show anymore.


    After all, business was more important. They didn''t want to waste any time on someone like Ye Fan.


    Sun Yu-Hao checked the time and nodded, "Okay, It''s almost time. The Mid-Autumn Festival auction is


    finally about to start."


    Sun Yu-Hao smiled slowly. The three of them slipped away while the jade showroom was still in a mess


    and went to the top floor of the hall.


    This was where the truly big shots would gather tonight!


    Ye Fan was still on stage and just sighed to himself as he heard the angry crowd.


    "Why are you still standing there? Get off! Aren''t you worried about embarrassing yourself?" The host


    was no longer respectful to Ye Fan and was even a little disgusted.


    Ye Fan took the microphone instead and said to the crowd again, "Please be quiet, everyone. I''d like to


    say a few words."


    "What''s there to say? Please leave!" The host chased Ye Fan away.


    Qiu Mu-Ying folded her arms and waited to watch a good show. "It''s alright, just let this useless bum


    say one more thing. Let''s see what else he has to say."


    The entire showroom quietened down again as everyone looked coldly at Ye Fan with a snort and


    much disdain on their faces.


    They too, wanted to see what this country bumpkin had to say about himself at this point.


    Ye Fan faced the crowd and remained calm. He cleared his throat and spoke calmly into the mic, "I


    won''t hide this from you. It''s true that I know nothing about rock gambling."


    "But before leaving, I''d like to say that I''ve got my eye on that rock over there. How much will it cost?"


    What the...


    "This fellow still wants to buy a rock?¡±


    He was even choosing one in front of everyone! Didn''t he find himself embarrassing enough as it was?


    Everyone looked surprised and turned to see the rock Ye Fan was talking about.


    When they saw this, everyone in the showroomughed instantly.


    "He actually wants to buy a masked jade stone that no one wants?"


    "Before this, I thought perhaps this young man does know how to do this. But it looks like he clearly


    knows nothing about these unpolished rocks."


    "Don''t embarrass yourself anymore and just get off the stage, will you?¡±


    Everyone was chortling.


    The host looked even more disdainfully at Ye Fan now. He ignored Ye Fan''s request to buy the rock


    and just chased him away.


    "Don''t do that! Since he wants this rock to prove himself, then let him do just that! Nobody wants that


    rock anyway, so since this country bumpkin wants it, he can have it," Qiu Mu-Ying egged the host on


    since she wanted to make a scene here.

 Chapter 230 Mr Ye, You Created History!

    Chapter 230 Mr Ye, You Created History!


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed coldly in her heart as she spoke.


    She thought he was truly an idiot for still choosing a rock now. Wasn''t he asking for humiliation?


    In a while, after they found that it was scrap, it would undoubtedly cement the fact that Ye Fan being a


    good-for-nothing.


    After Qiu Mu-Ying said these words, the host felt that she made sense too. The host asked the ones in


    charge of the auction about it and agreed to sell the rock to Ye Fan for $1,000 per kilogram.


    The reason why it was going so cheaply was because it was just a piece of masked jade.


    Masked jade meant that it had no snake bands nor color nor pattern on it, and it was just grey and


    white, and looked like any other rock. From the outside, one couldn''t even consider it rough jade


    because it didn''t look like it might be green on the inside at all.


    And that was also why these rocks were never part of the auction and were left in a corner like trash.


    Ye Fan had only noticed the rock after he went onstage too.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But this rock was a few kilograms and would cost quite a few thousand. Ye Fan didn''t have that much


    money, so he had to borrow from Shen Fei.


    "Mr Ye, are you sure? That''s a masked jade stone. The chances of it containing jade are zero. It''s fine


    to lose money, but it will be embarrassing," persuaded Ye Fan nonstop when he wanted to borrow


    money from Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei could believe that something with a tiny corner of green would contain jade, and he could also


    believe that a rock that was worth millions would produce Yang jade. But Shen Fei wasn''t going to


    believe that a rock that was sold by weight would produce anything inside.


    "Mr Ye, why don''t you buy something else? This will affect your reputation, you know.


    If the rock you''ve chosen is a bad one, then you won''t just look bad here, but you''d also be a


    people were hoping that Ye Fan would embarrass himself, so Shen Fei was worried for him.


    But Ye Fan remained calm and insisted on buying that rock. And he even wanted to cut it in front of


    everyone.


    "He even has to borrow a few thousand?"


    "He must be really poor!"


    "How did a country bumpkin like him get in here?"


    "And he actually wants to cut this in front of everyone?!"


    "This sort of rock has no color, no snake bands and no pattern and looks just like any ordinary piece of


    rock. If someone put this up for an auction, I wouldn''t even look at it. Only a piece of trash would like a


    piece of trash too, right?"


    "Fei, you''re really too kind. But let me advise you - don''t go too close to people like that, it''s really


    unbing of you and you''d embarrass your father,¡± a middle aged man pretended to remind Shen


    Fei kindly as he shook his head and snorted.


    He was the director of Hongyuan Jewelry Company, and his name was Li Hong-Yuan. He was friends


    with Shen Fei''s father, Shen Jiu-Yi.


    Shen Fei smiled coldly instead, "Uncle Li, thanks for the reminder. But you don''t have to worry about


    me."


    "Why you..." Li Hong-yuan red angrily at Shen Fei. "How stubborn! Wait and see then! This country


    bumpkin will cut this useless piece of rock open and I''ll see what you have to say then!"


    Everyone was looking on coldly with disdain in their hearts. They were watching Ye Fan''s ''performance''


    like they were watching a clown.


    Ye Fan had already carried the rock over to the stone cutting table.


    "Do you want to polish or cut it?" asked the staff out of habit.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a while. "Polish it."


    Everyone burst outughing immediately.


    "Polish? Seriously?"


    "Even if you polish it till tomorrow, it won''t turn green!"


    "What an idiot!" Li Hong-Yuan sneered.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were waiting for a good show.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng Shen Fei watched on nervously.


    ZIZIZI...


    Under Ye Fan''s insistence, the staff started polishing the rock.


    A white fog appeared as the sandpaper rubbed against the rock.


    But this white fog didn''tst long. After a short time of polishing, a thick green fog started gushing out.


    Eventually, a green color appeared on the rock and there were no cracks at all.


    "This...this..."


    "Oh my god, it''s actually green?!"


    "And it''spletely green!"


    There was a deathly silence in the showroom.


    After the green jade appeared, all the snorting and chortling immediately stopped.


    All the mocking and disdain towards Ye Fan disappeared.


    The entire hall was silent. The incredibly shocked crowd was just gasping wildly.


    When that brilliant green color was ced before everyone, nobody could remain calm anymore.


    There were even some who dashed forward to look at that full and pure jade color and started


    shouting.


    "This...this is...Imperial jade! That''s right! It''s ss type Imperial jade! Oh my god! It''s actually ss


    type Imperial jade?! I can''t believe I would actually get to see ss type Imperial jade in my life! He...he


    must be god...¡±


    What?


    After Li Hong-Yuan eximed like this, it was as if a gigantic rock had fallen into the ocean. The entire


    crowd was in an uproar.


    A king was the one who stood above everyone else.


    And Imperial jade was the king of all jade!


    Imperial jade was the most valuable and rarest of all jade!


    The Yang jade earlier was rare too, but at least Yunzhou had seen it about three times over the past


    few decades.


    But this type of ss Imperial jade was never seen before!


    "Mr Ye! You''ve made history! You''ve made history!"


    "Finding a piece of ss type Imperial jade isn''t just shocking in Yunzhou, it''s shocking in all of


    Jiangdong!"


    "Mr Ye truly has the Midas touch!"


    "Imperial jade, and it''s the ss type too! This rock is going to cost millions now!"


    "Mr Ye, you''ve made a killing this time!"


    "Not just that! This rock alone is going to catapult you to the top spot in Yunzhou''s jade circles!"


    "There''s nobody better than you!"


    The moment the green jade appeared, the entire showroom went into a frenzy.


    Many people got excited as they trembled uncontrobly. Some of them were even beginning to cry


    because they had seen


    Imperial jade for themselves.


    "$100 million! I will pay $100 million."


    "Mr Ye, I will pay $100 million to buy this imperial green jade."


    "Li, you offered only $100 million for this ss imperial green jade. How could you?"


    "Mr Ye, I will offer $150 million for this imperial green jade. Please sell it to me!"


    ''Til pay $160 million!"


    "$170 million!"


    The crowd was suddenly in an uproar as countless jewelers started fighting for the jade. Even Li Hong-


    Yuan, the one who had been filled with so much disdain for Ye Fan earlier, was now one of the loudest


    and most passionate voices in the crowd.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying, she had hoped to see Ye Fan embarrass himself, but this scene was like lightning


    striking her and she waspletely floored as her head spun.


    "$1...$100 million?"


    "How could this good-for-nothing manage to obtain a $100 million jadeite? How...how can this be?" Qiu


    Mu-Ying''s eyes were already bloodshot.


    Her pretty little face was pale as she stared hard at Ye Fan. She couldn''t remain calm anymore and her


    body trembled hard.


    "That''s impossible, that''s impossible! Even if you put all the Qius'' assets together, it would only add up


    to $200 million at best. He''s just a lowly country bumpkin! So how could he have made more than $100


    million in an instant and be a millionaire? This is impossible!" Qiu Mu-Ying was going mad. She


    started yelling away with bloodshot eyes. She was filled with tremendous jealousy and rage inside.


    She couldn''t ept it at all. This was the useless bum that she always looked down on and he was the


    rtive she hated the most. Now he was going to be a millionaire and be richer than her?


    She couldn''t stand it at all. She had always trampled on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family and now they were


    going to do better than her?

 Chapter 231 Sorry

    Chapter 231 Sorry


    The worst thing that could ever happen to Qiu Mu-Ying was to see someone she used to look down on


    actually live better than herself and be richer than her own family.


    And that was what Ye Fan was doing right now.


    ss imperial green jade!


    That was worth hundreds of millions.


    Even if Qiu Mu-Ying married Chu Wen-Fei and became a rich housewife, no matter how rich the Chus


    were, the money belonged to his father.


    At least for now, they didn''t belong to Chu Wen-Fei at all.


    In other words, the only money Qiu Mu-Ying''s family could ess was a few million.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had be millionaires suddenly and were now far richer than their


    families. They were so rich that even the Qius couldn''tpare to them. Of course, Qiu Mu-Ying was


    particrly green with envy!


    Nobody could understand how angry and jealous Qiu Mu-Ying was right now. She was on the brink of


    madness.


    Especially now that the crowd was still trying to bid for the imperial jade and the bidding price had shot


    up to $200 million. Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were going to bleed from her jealousy.


    But even though the price had skyrocketed, Ye Fan didn''t intend to sell it at all. He just looked like he


    was still waiting for the perfect price and said he didn''t intend to sell it yet.


    "Don''t be like this...Mr Ye, are you upset that the price is too low? If you''re willing to sell, we can


    negotiate further." Li Hong-Yuan started getting anxious. If he missed this chance, then someone else


    would get this imperial jade.


    After all, this sort of imperial jade was really hard toe by and it had a very high collector''s value.


    Even if one didn''t just keep it in a collection and sold them as bangles, one bangle alone would fetch


    several million too. Besides, Ye Fan''s jade piece was quiterge and it was more than enough to make


    two or three bangles.


    Even if he used $200 million to buy this piece, he would still profit!


    This item was extremely rare, so the seller called the shots on how much he wanted the customer to


    pay.


    So to these rich merchants, as long as they could get this piece of jade from Ye Fan, they would


    definitely profit!


    But Ye Fan continued to refuse and didn''t intend to sell it at all. Li Hong-Yuan had no choice but to use


    a different tactic to move Ye Fan''s heart.


    So Li Hong-Yuan went to look for Shen Fei and put on a friendly smile. "Fei, Mr Ye is your friend right?


    Since I''m such old buddies with your father, why don''t you help to put in a good word for me and


    persuade your friend to sell me that piece of imperial jade? Even half of it will do."


    "I really, really like this piece...Fei, won''t you help your Uncle Li out?" Li Hong-Yuan really humbled


    himself and sounded like he was begging Shen Fei. He didn''t have any of that arrogance earlier.


    Shen Fei immediately burst outughing and teasingly shook his head. "No no, Uncle Li, I shouldn''t be


    walking too closely with him. He''s just a lowly country bumpkin, so if I go too near him, it would be


    unbing of me and I would even embarrass my dad."


    "So Uncle Li, I''m sorry but I can''t help you. I have to listen to you and stop being friends with Mr Ye. A


    penniless country bumpkin like him doesn''t even have the right to talk to us, so why should we beg


    him?¡± said Shen Fei in the same way Li Hong-Yuan had despised Ye Fan earlier.


    Li Hong-Yuan knew that Shen Fei was spiting him and his face turned red in embarrassment. He hung


    his head and said bitterly, "Fei, don''t tease me anymore.


    I know I was wrong." "I had looked down on him and didn''t realize that he was such a master in this


    trade. But Fei, don''t tell Mr Ye anything that you said earlier, otherwise I wouldn''t stand a chance


    anymore. I''m begging you!" Li Hong-Yuan''s heart was filled with bitterness and knew that he had made


    a mistake earlier. He was pleading so desperately with Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei just shook his head andughed. "Alright now, Uncle Li, you don''t have to look so scared. I


    won''t tell Mr Ye about this. But I really can''t help you about that jade, so you think of something


    yourself, ok?"


    Shen Fei wasn''t on close terms with Li Hong-Yuan at all, and he was just a business partner of his


    father''s. He wasn''t rted to him and even spoke so sarcastically earlier, so Shen Fei wasn''t going to


    help him.


    Besides, he wanted that jade for himself. But Shen Fei felt a bit awkward since they were friends.


    If Ye Fan really didn''t intend to sell it, then he would be putting Ye Fan in a spot.


    "Shao-Jie, what do you think? I told you Mr Ye wasn''t an ordinary person and you didn''t believe me


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    before this. Now you get it? He wasn''t just choosing a rock. This rock he chose practically shattered the


    earth! He''s chosen two rocks today and one had Yang jade while the other had the even more valuable


    imperial jade..."


    "Mr Ye is simply the most amazing! I don''t care whether you admit it or not, but I''m definitely admitting


    defeat," eximed Shen Fei to Han Shao-Fei and ignored Li Hong-Yuan.


    Han Shao-Jie looked at Ye Fan and nodded vigorously too. "Fei, seriously, I don''t admit defeat to many,


    but Mr Ye is definitely one of them!"


    "Miss Qiu, I''m so envious of you. You''ve married a really good man. You have to thank your lucky stars


    that I''m a man. If I were a woman, I''d definitely try to snatch Mr Ye away from you. I''d even rather be a


    mistress," said Han Shao-Jie as he looked admiringly at the man in the middle of the adoring crowd.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just stood there and looked at that same man without saying anything. There was a


    strange gleam in her pretty eyes.


    Lucky? Was she lucky to have married Ye Fan?


    Or was she proud? Proud to have such an impressive husband?


    Perhaps even Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t sure herself.


    At this point, Ye Fan went onstage once more toplete what he wanted to say to the crowd earlier.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m just an ordinary person, just another face in the crowd."


    "Just like what Miss Qiu Mu-Ying over there has said, I was born in the countryside and married into my


    wife''s family, so I''m not like everyone here who is from an impressive background and with a lot of


    money and assets. I am just an ordinary person, and as Miss Qiu Mu-Ying said, I''m just a lowly country


    bumpkin.¡±


    "And so I would like to apologize to everyone here and apologize to Miss Qiu Mu-Ying."


    "Ie from a lowly background and I don''t have the right to be here. I don''t have the right to appear in


    front of the highly dignified Miss Qiu or be part of this jade auction along with her."


    "I''ve dampened Miss Qiu Mu-Ying''s spirits and cheapened her status as well as affected everyone''s


    mood. I am really sorry."


    "As Miss Qiu Mu-Ying said earlier, I had fooled everyone and I really don''t know anything about rock


    gambling!"


    "I am so sorry!" Ye Fan''s apologetic voice rang through the hall.


    If Ye Fan had said these words just ten minutes ago, the crowd would have thought he was really


    apologizing.


    But now that he had discovered imperial jade, saying these words were really just him showing off.


    He had found a rock with imperial jade inside by just looking at it and made history in the world of


    Yunzhou''s jade trade.


    If he considered himself clueless about rock gambling, then what were they considered?


    Idiots?

 Chapter 232 Enjoy a Beautiful Night Together!

    Chapter 232 Enjoy a Beautiful Night Together!


    But Ye Fan was too good with his words. He sounded sincere and modest, yet each word he used was


    filled with self-ridicule and sadness. It undoubtedly struck a chord in many of their hearts.


    A lot of their eyes turned red as they chimed in to support Ye Fan. They found Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    husband outrageous.


    "Mr Ye is too modest."


    "With just one word, you extracted Yang green jade and imperial green jade."


    "If someone as remarkable as you is deemed ordinary, then doesn''t that make us worse than ordinary


    people?"


    "So what if your family is poor?"


    "As the saying goes, we shouldn''t judge a hero by his background. Your humble beginnings bring out


    how amazing you are."


    "Everyone is born equal in this world. We are only judged by our talents orck of it." "Mr Ye, has such


    a keen eye and is so talented. You are a rare talent of our rough jadeite industry."


    "You are more than wee toe to this jade stone showroom! How can you be too lowly toe?


    How it be considered lowering our status?"


    "But there is someone without the right to be here. It''s that woman over there."


    "She''s so malicious for using Mr Ye. She used Mr Ye of being too lowly because she was


    jealous. What a stupid woman. Does she have the right to despise Mr Ye?"


    "Hurry up and get lost!"


    "She''s a wicked woman!"


    "Women like her are disgusting."


    ¡±1 want nothing to do with that vile woman! I tell you, whoever marries her will suffer eight lifetimes of


    bad luck!¡±


    Get lost!"


    The crowd was riled up now.


    Those who wanted to verbally condemn Ye Fan earlier now turned and targeted Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    husband instead.


    Public opinion could be manipted to begin with.


    The people felt that Ye Fan had deceived them by pretending he was a capable rock gambler when he


    wasn''t in reality. But when Ye Fan extracted imperial green jade right before their eyes, it was a tight


    p on Qiu Mu-Ying''s face and the crowd was thoroughly impressed.


    Also, Ye Fan''s self-ridicule undoubtedly spurred the crowdpletely and triggered their loathing for


    Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "How can a person as ugly as you have the cheek to look down on Mr Ye?"


    "Only ugly people make trouble in order to attract attention!" "Hurry up and get lost!


    "You''re not wee here!"


    The outraged crowd scolded her one after another. Some of them even yanked Qiu Mu-Ying right off


    the stage.


    Everyone detested them, so Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband were booed and chased out of the jade


    stone showroom.


    "Scumbags! How dare they humiliate me! I tell you, you''re all done for! How dare you call me ugly!


    You''re the one who is ugly! Your whole family is ugly!" Qiu Mu-Ying kept cursing at the crowd viciously


    even at this point in time. It only served to make them more agitated and infuriated.


    Chu Wen-Fei was going crazy from how stupid Qiu Mu-Ying was. He pped her and shouted at her,


    "Fucking shut up! Isn''t it embarrassing enough? Hurry up and leave!" Qiu Mu-Ying finally shut up and


    ran out with Chu Wen-Fei even as the crowd continued to jeer and hurl abuse at them.


    After Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband left, theedy was finally over.


    But just as Ye Fan was turning down the jewelers keen on purchasing the jade and preparing to leave,


    one of the pretty auctioneers came running over.


    The auctioneer was wearing a long strapless dress which clung to her waist tightly. Its design showed


    off her seductive figure perfectly.


    Her lovely and graceful form was so intoxicating that it evoked fleshly fantasies from every man.


    After all, her charming good looks and stunning figure were fatally attractive to almost every single


    man.


    The organizers had ulterior motives when they selected this woman to be the auctioneer.


    All men wanted to prove themselves in front of pretty women.


    "Mr Ye, please wait," shouted the auctioneer, Li Mei-Er, as she trotted over. Her sweet and melodious


    voice sounded absolutely refreshing.


    "Yes?" Ye Fan stopped when he heard her calling. When he turned, Li Mei-Er was running too quickly


    and didn''t stop in time. So she staggered a few steps and cried softly before falling right into Ye Fan''s


    arms.


    While she was in his arms, Ye Fan sensed her soft breasts on his chest. They were pressing against


    him so hard that he was almost breathless.


    Without a doubt, these weapons belonged to Li Mei-Er.


    But the instant the beauty fell into his embrace, Ye Fan sensed a cold stare from behind him. It made


    him feel as though there was a chilly sword pointed to his neck.


    It seemed to be saying that if Ye Fan were to do anything inappropriate, it would pierce right through


    his body.


    Ye Fan shuddered. He quickly retreated and pulled Li Mei-Er out of his arms.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, Mr Ye. I was running too quickly," apologized Li Mei-Er as she blushed.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly and asked indifferently, "The auction is over. What else do you need from me?


    Didn''t I pay for the rocks?"


    "No no. You''re mistaken, Mr Ye. To Diyang Jewelry, it''s a wonderful thing for you to extract the imperial


    green jade at our auction. You just did some free marketing for us. Even if we gave you the stone for


    free, it''s well-deserved.¡± The auction was organized by Diyang Jewelry and the Yunzhou Rough Jade


    Association, and most of the jade stones were provided by Diyang Jewelry.


    "In order to show our gratitude, my manager would like to meet Mr Ye over there. Also, my manager is


    interested in buying the imperial green jade at a high price from you. Please don''t refuse us," said Lin


    Mei-Er gently. She was tactful yet particrly lovely. As she spoke, she gazed at Ye Fan with an


    infatuated look in her eyes.


    She appeared like a young girl having a crush and was very attractive.


    "Oh. Go and tell your manager there''s no need to thank me. We all got what we wanted, so no one


    owes anyone anything. But I don''t n on selling the jadeite yet. When I do, I''ll get in touch with you.


    We made ns, so we''re heading off now," replied Ye Fan indifferently. But it was clear he was


    uninterested and left right after he finished talking.


    Ye Fan''s reaction undoubtedly made Lin Mei-Er slightly surprised.


    She was keenly aware of how smitten men were with her appearance.


    At first, she thought her charm was irresistible to straight men like Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan unexpectedly turned down Lin Mei-Er. Other than her deliberate physical contact with Ye


    Fan, he didn''t look at her at all.


    "I''m sure I can convince a country bumpkin in no time with charisma like mine!"


    Lin Mei-Er refused to give up. Once again, she gave chase and used her pretty hands to hug Ye Fan''s


    arm. She rubbed her soft breasts against it as she spoke, "Mr Ye, can do me a favor and just go over to


    meet my manager? Or else he will me me. At most, I can spend tonight appreciating the moon with


    you to return the favor."


    Lin Mei-Er used a soft voice and batted her eyes at Ye Fan. She wriggled her body while she whined


    and looked like a seductive snake enchantress.


    It was so powerful that Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie couldn''t stop gaping and drooling at her.


    Damn! This woman was really an enchantress!

 Chapter 233 Qiu Mu-Chengs Anger

    Chapter 233 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Anger


    Shen Fei finally realized the reason Diyang Jewelry''s manager sent Lin Mei-Er over to get Ye Fan


    instead ofing personally.


    He sent a beauty to distract and finish Ye Fan off!


    They had to admit that Lin Mei-Er was a beauty and fatally attractive.


    If Shen Fei was caught in the same situation as Ye Fan, there was no way he could restrain himself.


    Men loved beautiful women. And she was a very seductive woman no less.


    Although Lin Mei-Er deliberately came into close contact with Ye Fan, he pushed her arm away and


    moved back to keep a distance between them.


    He didn''t do it because his wife was present. Even if Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t here, he wasn''t interested in


    someone like Lin Mei-Er who only buttered up to those who were rich and powerful.


    Ye Fan clearly remembered that when he was on the stage, Lin Mei-Er became disgusted with him


    once she found out he was a country bumpkin. She said harsh words and told him to get lost from the


    showroom.


    This was the reason Ye Fan gave Lin Mei-Er the cold shoulder.


    In Ye Fan''s opinion, if she didn''t have a kind and calm heart, she was deemed ugly regardless of how


    pretty a person was.


    Ye Fan hated this sort of people the most.


    So when Lin Mei-Er asked, Ye Fan didn''t agree. He rejected her again and said, "Miss, I told you. I''m


    going for an event with my wife and I really don''t have time for this. I''m sorry."


    But Lin Mei-Er didn''t intend to give up. She continued sweetly smiling as she said gently, "Mr Ye,


    doesn''t a man like you need personal space? Does your wife really need you around? Can''t she go on


    her own since it''s just some event? Must she drag you along? Although you are her live-in husband,


    isn''t she being too much of a bully? Also, Mr Ye, I heard you were married into the family for three


    years, so I''m sure you''ve seen enough of her. Won''t it better if you go out and enjoy some new


    scenery?" said Lin Mei-Er softly. Although she appeared sweet, she seemed seductive all the time too.


    Lin Mei-Er brimmed with confidence as she spoke.


    Her greatest pride was her appearance. In her view, there was no way Ye Fan''s wife could outdo her


    beauty. She was probably an ugly old woman.


    After all, why would a pretty and capable woman need a live-in husband?


    But Lin Mei-Er failed to notice how the air around her froze when she said this.


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie shrank backward instinctively and gave way.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to speak either.


    It was so silent, it was as if time had stopped.


    A cold and gorgeous silhouette suddenly came out from behind Ye Fan. Her powerful aura was


    overwhelmingly cold. When she appeared, Shen Fei and the others could feel her incredible presence.


    "Miss, what did you mean by that? What did you mean by seeing enough of me? What did you mean


    by having a change in scenery? Did you think that I, Qiu Mu-Cheng, was an old and ugly woman? Or


    did you think you are as beautiful as a fairy and prettier than all the other women in the world?"


    "Also, isn''t it normal for a man to attend events with his woman? Why did you make it sound like I was


    bullying him? While we''re on this topic, I want to know. What is your idea of not bullying him? To moan


    coquettishly at a man you don''t know? Or to run into his arms? Or to use your charm to steal my


    husband?" smiled Qiu Mu-Cheng indifferently with a cold voice.


    This chilly aura made the temperature around them dip a few degrees.


    I...I..." Lin Mei-Er''s face turned ce instantly. Although Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word, even a fool


    could tell she was the queen.


    Lin Mei-Er didn''t expect Ye Fan''s wife to be here.


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng caught Lin Mei-Er red-handed, she was frightened. She lowered her head and


    stammered but didn''t know what to say.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t continue putting Lin Mei-Er on the spot since she looked so awkward and


    frightened.


    "I know you are doing this for your livelihood. But as humans, we need to cultivate ourselves spiritually


    too. If you simply rely on your looks to get what you want, how is it any different from selling your body?


    Miss, I hope from now on, you will conduct yourself with...dignity!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng''sst words were


    particrly resounding.


    The word ''dignity'' was especially shocking. It made Lin Mei-Er tremble even.


    After observing all kinds of people, Qiu Mu-Cheng had met her fair share of people like Lin Mei-Er. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s cold aura petrified her so much that she couldn''t say a word. Also, she felt a sense of


    inferiority.


    Lin Mei-Er suddenly realized why Ye Fan was unmoved by her.


    Why would Ye Fan be interested in having an affair with a wife like Qiu Mu-Cheng?


    Even Lin Mei-Er had to admit that regardless of looks, body or presence, she couldn''tpare to Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This woman was a natural beauty and had a powerful aura!


    She was verbally aggressive! Every word she said struck her at the core!


    Lin Mei-Er felt so ashamed that she couldn''t show her face.


    "Why are you still standing here? Aren''t you going to leave with me? Are you so lonely that you want a


    change in scenery?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily to Ye Fan as she red at him resentfully.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t fall for Lin Mei-Er''s seduction, when their bodies made contact, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    felt unhappy nheless. It felt as though someone had vited her property.


    When did she start feeling this way?


    She unknowingly kept feeling annoyed in her heart.


    Ye Fan didn''t get upset. He was delighted instead.


    This meant Qiu Mu-Cheng cared about him after all.


    Then Ye Fan walked out and chuckled as he consoled Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, don''t be angry,


    okay? The scenery at home is superb. Why should I go out for fresh scenery? Have you heard about


    this poem: After experiencing the majestic waves of the sea, I''ll no longer be attracted by other waters.


    After being intoxicated by the beautiful clouds in Wushan, the scenery elsewhere can''t be considered


    cloud and rain. In my heart, you, Qiu Mu-Cheng, are the majestic ocean and dream-like clouds of


    Wushan. How can my eyes be attracted to anything else after I have met you?"


    Ye Fan kept coaxing Qiu Mu-Cheng. Before long, the dark clouds hovering over her face dissipated.


    There was even a smile on her lips.


    Ye Fan had made Qiu Mu-Cheng happy in such a short time that Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie were


    shocked. They were filled with even more admiration for Ye Fan now.


    "I didn''t expect Mr Ye to be so good at coaxing women other than being a talented rock gambler and


    appraiser. See, Shao-Jie? Just look at how good Mr Ye is with women. You must learn from him. If you


    had any of his skills, you won''t be a virgin up till now when you''re over 20 years old!¡± sighed Shen Fei


    as he shook his head.


    "Can you shut up? Will you die if you don''t talk about that?" yelled Han Shao-Jie when


    Shen Fei brought this up. He was so angry he wanted to kick him to death.


    Damn! Han Shao-Jie wanted to keep his reputation too!

 Chapter 234 An Undercurrent

    Chapter 234 An Undercurrent


    It was nightfall, and the sky was turning dusky.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    More and more posh cars drove towards the Shanshui Hall.


    The events in the day were merely considered a warm-up. So one of the most important events at


    Shanshui Hall, the Mid-Autumn Festival Auction, was the real climax.


    Many posh cars were driving into Shanshui Hall. Of course, all these cars were registered beforehand


    by the organizer. No other cars were allowed into this avenue unless they were registered.


    Also, Li Er put a lot of effort into security for the safety of these big shots.


    Countless burly men in suits stood on both sides of the avenue. They held hands and circled together


    to keep out the crowd that had surrounded them to watch.


    The residents nearby rarely had the chance to see anyone important. But they were arriving in flocks


    today. The crowd flew into an uproar and sighed one after another when they caught sight of them.


    "Good god! Isn''t that the female CEO from Jingding Commercial Building?"


    "Shen Jiu-Yi from the Shens. He''s a famous tycoon in Yunzhou!¡±


    "And isn''t that one Yunzhou''s richest billionaire, Chen Qing-Quan from Jiucheng Holdings?"


    "WOW. Jingzhou''s big shots are all here!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "All the important people are here. Are they all in Yunzhou to celebrate Mid-Autumn Festival?"


    "Who has the power to invite so many big shots?"


    The crowd was in a furor.


    Themotion winded through the air and surged into the heavens.


    While the local residents stood around and watched. They were unaware of what was brewing in the


    Shanshui Hall not far from here.


    But they were shocked just to see all these big shots that could usually only be seen on TV.


    On the top floor of the hall in a room, Li Er was holding a ss of red wine. He stood by the giant


    French window and looked down at the rich and powerful gathering at Shanshui Hall from all over


    Jiangdong. A proud smile emerged on his face.


    "Haha."


    "Master Er, this event is quite the spectacle."


    "I think even when Chen Ao from Jiangdong was at his prime, the MidAutumn Festival event never


    attracted as many rich and powerful to gather here."


    "After the Mid-Autumn Festival event, Master Er''s power in Jiangdong will increase vastly. Also, the


    profit we have generated is as much as half of Master Er''s takings for half a yearst year, right?"


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao ttered him excitedly.


    Li Er was beaming with pride. He couldn''t help sigh, "Yes. I didn''t expect it to turn out so grand either. I


    have to admit that Mr Chu has iparable influence in Jiangdong now! Just Mr Chu''s name alone


    was enough to make half the rich and powerful of Jiangdonge. Chen Ao and Lei San''s events are


    probably both empty now, right?" Li Er beamed with pride at the thought of this. He could almost see


    Chen Ao and Lei San''s livid expressions.


    After all, there were a limited number of rich and powerful people around. If they were all in Yunzhou,


    then the other venues would be empty.


    Before long, Chen Ao and Lei San both called to scold Li Er for being evil because he touted Mr Chu''s


    name around to steal their clients...


    "Haha, Mr Chen, it can''t be helped. Mr Chu is from Yunzhou to begin with. What''s so bad making use


    of someone from the same hometown?" said Li Er with his legs crossed while he sat smugly on the


    sofa.


    "Okay, Mr Chen, we have to stop chatting for now. I''ve work to do. The auction tonight is about to start.


    Mr Chu is probably arriving too. I''m going out to fetch him. Bye bye.¡±


    Before he heard a reply from them, Li Er hung up the phone. Then he started preparing for the Mid-


    Autumn Festival auction which was due to begin soon.


    Chen Ao was exasperated, "Li Er is only this arrogant because he took advantage of the fact that he is


    located at Mr Chu''s hometown. Nannan, don''t disappoint me. You must fight to make Mr Chu my son-


    iw. Then after I be Mr Chu''s son-inw and his wife is from Jianghai, let''s see if Li Er has


    anything to be happy about!" Chen Ao''s face was livid as he hung up the phone furiously.


    Chen Nan bitterly smiled as he said, "Dad, Fan is already married. Even if I want to marry him, there''s


    no chance."


    "So what if he''s married? He can get a divorce! If you make an effort, there''s no marriage you can''t


    break," replied Chen Ao as he red at her.


    Chen Nan had no answer to that.


    Chen Nan waspletely speechless. She shook her head and smiled bitterly. Her old man must be


    going nuts!


    Ye Fan had just started to leave the jade stone showroom. Only Lin Mei-Er remained as she stood


    there with a pale face. Even after Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone a long distance, Lin Mei-Er continued to


    have lingering fear in her heart at the thought of the scene earlier.


    But now wasn''t the time to mull over this. She failed to deliver, so she had to report back to her


    manager quickly.


    "What did you say?"


    "That country bumpkin rejected you?" asked a middle-aged man angrily from the center of the room in


    shock.


    Lin Mei-Er lowered her head and said fearfully without even daring to speak louder, "Yes, Mr Meng. He


    said he has ns with his wife and doesn''t have the time."


    "What about that imperial green jade that he took from us? Did he agree to sell it to us?" asked the


    manager, Meng He, with a grim face.


    Lin Mei-Er shook her head again, "He said he doesn''t intend to sell the jade."


    BAM!


    When Lin Mei-Er finished her piece, Meng He mmed the coffee table furiously right away. A teacup


    sitting on the corner of the table fell to the ground from the force and broke into smithereens.


    "How dare this country bumpkin do this! He took something from Diyang Jewelry, and it''s already kind


    of me to offer to buy it back. I didn''t expect a country bumpkin to be this shameless. In that case, then


    I''m not going to y nice. He took advantage of Diyang Jewelry, by spending $2,000 on a $200 million


    imperial green jade. How can there be anything as easy as that? I must take back what belongs to


    Diyang Jewelry!" said Meng He frostily. His overcast face became even colder.


    Although Meng He wasn''t present at the jade stone auction, he was looking from behind the scenes.


    Ye Fan extracted imperial green jade from stones worth merely thousands of dors. Even the


    audience was green with envy, never mind Meng He, whom Ye Fan bought the stone from.


    The moment he saw that imperial green jade, Meng He became green-eyed.


    He sold a piece worth $200 million for just $2,000, so he was understandably furious and covetous.


    "If the country bumpkin quit while he was ahead and sold the jade back to us, I wouldn''t mind letting


    him earn $100 million. But now he didn''t have the courtesy to ept our offer, so don''t me me for


    being ruthless. Mei-Er, go and get Hu toe here. Just tell him I need him," said Meng He coldly. But


    no one knew what the middle-aged man was hatching in his heart.

 Chapter 235 The Greedy Qiu Mu-Ying

    Chapter 235 The Greedy Qiu Mu-Ying


    "What? Mr Ye! You''re willing to sell this imperial green jade to Shen Jewelry?" asked Shen Fei while


    they walked.


    When Shen Fei heard that Ye Fan was willing to sell it to the Shens, he was beside himself with joy.


    Imperial green jade was rare toe by. Shen Group tried to buy some for many years, but all they


    managed to purchase was one piece of jade. If he could obtain this jade for the family, his father and


    the entire Shen Group would think highly of him. His old man might even stop looking into the funds he


    embezzled earlier.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. I want you to help me make something. You can keep the rest for Shen


    Jewelry after that," added Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled at Shen Fei. Shen Fei looked like


    he had just picked up treasure from the ground.


    "Haha! I know, Mr Ye. Don''t you worry. Since you''re the one asking, I will give my all. I will hire all the


    masters of the jewelry industry to do it. I promise we will make the most elegant jadeite jewelry for Miss


    Qiu and give her a big surprise!"ughed Shen Fei. Although Ye Fan was only giving Shen Group


    leftover material, it was good enough.


    After all, Ye Fan''s imperial green jade piece was quiterge. The things he wanted to make would use


    up half of it at best. The rest would go to Shen Group.


    Shen Fei guaranteed that he would buy the imperial green jade from Ye Fan at a reasonable price.


    Ye Fan wasn''t too concerned about the money and let Shen Fei deal with on his own.


    "Young Master Shen, do you want to deposit this rough jade stone here?"


    Shen Fei, Ye Fan, and the others arrived at the hall''s front desk.


    These rough jadeite stones wererge objects and inconvenient for Ye Fan and the others to carry


    around. It was risky, and they were several kilos in weight, so they really got in the way. They decided


    to deposit them at the hall''s front desk and leave it with the employees for safekeeping. "Whose name


    should we register it under?" asked the employee.


    Shen Fei looked at Ye Fan to see what he preferred.


    Ye Fan replied, "Store it under my wife''s name, Qiu Mu-Cheng."


    "Sure. Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng cane back and collect it with her ID before the hall closes tonight," said


    the employee politely.


    Then Ye Fan and the others left the front desk. They went to the top floor for the Mid-Autumn Festival


    auction.


    But when Ye Fan left, they failed to notice that the two men who were reading newspapers made a call


    right after he was gone.


    "Mr Meng, there''s a problem. After they left the jade stone showroom, they didn''t go right home. They


    deposited the jade stone at the hall''s front desk instead for safekeeping. So now it''s being locked in a


    safe," said the man with a scar softly into the phone.


    "What?"


    "That country bumpkin left the jade stone at the front desk for safe-keeping? What happened? Did he


    notice you two?" asked Meng He with his brows furrowed. He looked exceptionally displeased.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The man with a scar shook his head, "Mr Meng, That''s impossible. We were very careful the entire


    time, so there''s no way we got exposed. I guess they deposited it there temporarily. They might have


    ns, but it was inconvenient for them to bring them along. Mr Meng, what should we do now? Shall


    we charge in and crack the safe open?"


    "Crack my ass!" yelled Meng He instantly when he heard this, "You dumbasses. Master Er owns this


    ce. Do you want to die for messing around on his territory? Just keep your eye on it and see what


    happens. Understand? Don''t do anything rash," instructed Meng He with a sullen face.


    After working in Yunzhou for so long, Meng He was keenly aware of the people he couldn''t offend.


    Ye Fan was a country bumpkin, so he was unconcerned. But Li Er wasn''t the same.


    If he made trouble on Master Li''s territory, he wouldn''t live to spend the money even if he made $1


    billion. 30 minutes went by like this.


    A woman that resembled Qiu Mu-Cheng then appeared at the front desk.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Qiu. ording to our guidelines, the owner of the jade stone has to provide ID and


    collect them from the front desk personally. We cannot hand it to anyone else even if you are her


    younger sister. I hope you can understand."


    Qiu Mu-Ying was instantly furious, and she yelled, "Damn! Are you idiots? Can''t you be a little flexible?


    I already said that my older sister is unable toe, so she called me toe specially to collect it.


    She needs that jade stone urgently. If you cause her any trouble, the hall has to be held responsible!¡±


    yelled Qiu Mu-Ying angrily.


    "I''m really sorry. ording to the rules, we can''t hand them to you. Please understand,¡± the employee''s


    face was pale. When Qiu Mu-Ying faulted her, although it was terrifying, she stood her ground.


    "I told you she can''te."


    "Here is $3,000. Can you make an exception?"


    "I''m her real sister. It''s not like I am a bad person!"


    "Are you going to hand it to me or not? If you don''t, I''m going toin about you! I will lodge a


    up. No matter how she tried, the employee refused to cave in and give Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband


    the rough jadeite stone.


    "Mu-Ying, Why don''t we forget about it? Of course, she doesn''t believe you without any proof. What''s


    more, you might get arrested for iming someone else''s property," persuaded Jiang Chu-Wen softly.


    Since there was no progress, Jiang Chu-Wen wanted to back out. 30 minutes ago, Qiu Mu-Ying and


    Chu Wen-Fei were chased out of the jade stone showroom and they couldn''t let it go.


    Especially when they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng make a windfall suddenly. It made her so jealous she was


    green with envy.


    After all, it was worth a few hundred million. How could Qiu Mu-Ying not be covetous?


    But so what if she wanted it?


    The Qius were estranged from Qiu Mu-Cheng, so even if they struck gold, it probably had nothing to do


    with them.


    But as Qiu Mu-Ying left the hall unhappily, she happened to see Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan deposit the


    rough jadeite stone at the front desk.


    Greed undoubtedly rose from Qiu Mu-Ying''s heart. She wanted to im the rough jade stones worth


    billions for herself!


    Then Qiu Mu-Ying could rise through the ranks and be a real rich man''s wife.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying was upset about how responsible the front desk staff was. Even after all the fuss she


    made for so long, the staff insisted on not giving it to her.

 Chapter 236 The Qius Tremble

    Chapter 236 The Qius Tremble


    "What do you mean by I''m iming someone else''s property? For so many years, Qiu Mu-Cheng has


    been living and eating well thanks to the Qiu family and she''s taken so much from us. So what''s wrong


    with the Qiu family taking a rock from her? You think this Qiu Mu-Cheng would dare to go against the


    family and sue us?" said Qiu Mu-Ying with a cold smile. It was as if she had all the right to take this


    jadeite away.


    "But Wen-Fei, you''ve reminded me of something else. It''s true that we don''t have much persuading


    power since we don''t have any proof. It''s little wonder that they refuse to give it to us. Let''s go home


    and see Grandpa." Qiu Mu-Ying had a little malicious smile as if she had suddenly thought of


    something. She went back to the old house to look for Master Qiu.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival, so the entire family was in and having dinner with the elderly man.


    Of course, Qiu Lei and his family had parted ways with the Qius, so they weren''t included at this year''s


    dinner.


    "Yingying, what great timing! Your grandfather was just thinking of you and wanted you to join us for


    dinner," said Jiang Hong with a big smile on her face as she pulled Qiu Mu-Ying to the dining hall.


    Wang Qiaoyu and the rest of the family were also pleasantly surprised. "Yingying, didn''t you say you


    were going out today and you''d drop by tomorrow instead? Why are you here tonight?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying put on her prettiest smile and pulled her arms around her grandfather''s neck as she


    whined adorably, "That''s because I missed Grandpa! Happy MidAutumn, Grandpa!"


    "Hahaha! How wonderful! Out of all the grandchildren, Yingying is the most filial. I really can''t bear to


    see her get married."


    There was much cheer andughter among the Qius.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying was afraid that if she waited for too long, Qiu Mu-Cheng would retrieve the rock first.


    She couldn''t wait anymore and quickly started talking about this matter shortly after sitting down.


    "What? So you''re saying that you want to take the family register over and collect the rock on behalf of


    Qiu Mu-Cheng when it''s not allowed? That''s considered scamming,¡± Master Qiu asked in a deep voice


    as he frowned.


    Qiu Mu-Ying replied, "Grandpa, that''s not a scam. This is what Qiu Mu-Cheng owes the Qius, so we


    deserve it. Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family have caused us so much losses over the years, and if Wen-


    Fei hadn''t helped us thest time, the Qius would be gone by now. Grandpa, don''t you think Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and family owes us? Shouldn''t she repay us?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying continued on and on and nobody in the hall replied her. The rest of the family just listened


    and didn''t give anyments.


    After all, while Qiu Mu-Ying exined it away nicely, everyone knew that she was trying to forcibly


    collect an item on behalf of someone else when it was neither authorized nor allowed, and that wasn''t


    anything to be proud of.


    Master Qiu also shook his head. "Yingying, you''re not wrong, but these are separate matters. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and her family have done us wrong and they owe us. But if we take something from them


    illegally, then the ones who will suffer is our family."


    "It''s not worth breaking thew or our principles over a worthless rock like that." Master Qiu was clearly


    disapproving of this.


    Jiang Hong and the rest chimed in, "That''s right, Yingying. It''s just a rock and would only be worth


    maybe $10,000 even if there''s jade in it. Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family won''t suddenly be rich and


    turn the tables on us with that sort of money. So why should we risk ourselves over a cheap rock?"


    Just like Master Qiu, the rest of the family had nevere into contact with rough jade and just thought


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    that it wouldn''t be worth much more than several thousand.


    It wasn''t much after splitting it among such arge family, so of course they


    didn''t care for it.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying''s next few words made all of them fall silent.


    "Auntie Hong, who said that''s just a cheap rock? That''s a rough jade that contains ss imperial jade!


    You don''t know anything about these unpolished rocks, so you don''t know how much they''re worth. I''ll


    tell you now that the minute that jade was revealed, several wealthy men started bidding for it, and the


    highest bid was nearly $200 million!"


    What?!


    It was silent.


    Deathly silent.


    The entire house was so silent, you could hear a pin drop.


    Master Qiu looked up, Qiu Guang''s eyes widened while Jiang Hong and Wang Qiaoyu started


    trembling. Their eyes were bloodshot and were gasping like crazy.


    "Yingying, that...that rock...is worth...$200 million?! Are you serious?!¡± All of them couldn''t remain calm


    anymore while Master Qiu was frozen to the spot.


    $200 million was a lot of money for a lower tier family like theirs.


    Qiu Mu-Ying nodded her head seriously after everyone doubted her. "I''m serious!"


    "My husband was around too, so you can check with him," continued Qiu Mu-Ying.


    The entire house was silent.


    Nobody said anything, but nobody''s heart could remain calm.


    $200 million! If they could really get their hands on this rock, how much would each of them get?


    "Dad, I think what Yingying said earlier was right. Qiu Mu-Ying lived well and ate well for the past 20


    years and gave the family so much trouble. If their family hadn''t held us back, the Qius might be a top


    tier family in Yunzhou by now. She owes us so much, so we can treat that jadeite as interest that she


    owes the family. We deserve it," said Jiang Hong agitatedly as she started getting excited.


    Wang Qiaoyu echoed Jiang Hong''s sentiments.


    The others also looked at Master Qiu and started saying that Qiu Mu-Ying''s earlier words made sense.


    Master Qiu fell silent for a long time before finally nodding. "Never mind whether she owes us or not.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng is still a descendant of the Qius after all and our blood runs in her. If that rock is hers,


    that means it also belongs to the Qius. So before we decide on what to do with this rough jade, we


    should bring it back here for safekeeping, so that she doesn''t end up ruining it."


    "Qiu Guang, go and get the family register from the room and go down with Yingying. Remember, bring


    that rock back safely. We''ll talk about how to handle it another time."


    "Yes, Dad!" Qiu Guang immediately nodded and went off to carry out what Master Qiu told him to.


    The Qiu family did not officially disown Qiu Mu-Cheng and family, so all the family registers were with


    Master Qiu and it included Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family.


    "Dad, I''ll go along,¡± piped up Jiang Hong.


    "Me too. It''s better for more people to go along since it''s worth a few hundred million," said the


    youngest daughter-inw.


    After all, there was already someone from the eldest brother and the fourth brother''s families going, so


    number two and number five weren''t going to sit there and do nothing. What if the first two brothers


    took everything for themselves just because they weren''t there?


    But with more people around, there would be more plotting against each other too. Master Qiu had no


    choice but to allow one person from each of his sons'' families to apany Qiu Mu-Ying back to


    Shanshui Hall.

 Chapter 237 A Complete Change in Situation

    Chapter 237 A Complete Change in Situation


    As Qiu Mu-Ying led her family towards Shanshui Hall, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had arrived at the


    entrance to the MidAutumn Festival Auction.


    "Where''s that Qianqian? The auction is about to start."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were standing at the entrance to wait for Su Qian because Su Qian said


    she wanted to go in with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    They had waited for half an hour already and Qiu Mu-Cheng felt bad making Shen Fei and Han Shao-


    Jie wait with them. After about ten minutes, Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie went in first, and only Ye Fan


    stood outside with her.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was losing patience soon. She called Su Qian several times but she didn''t pick up


    her phone at all and Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that she was prepared to just walk in herself.


    "Chengcheng, I''m here, wait for meee...Oh goodness, I''m so tired. I''m d I made it in time..." A pretty


    youngdy came scurrying over.


    Su Qian hade running and panting, and her beautiful face was covered with sweat.


    "Qianqian, where did you go? Why did youe sote?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng asked in annoyance.


    Su Qian was still panting, so she only managed to reply after taking a while to catch her breath, "Mu-


    Cheng, do you remember that rich man''s wife we ran into when we went shopping the other day?"


    "You know, Han Wenxue, the one who wanted to sell you the tickets for outside the hall for $1 million?"


    "Oh yeah, I remember her. What about her?" Of course Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t forgotten what happened


    that day. If someone hadn''t suddenly gifted her with tickets to sit on the inside of the auction hall, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng would have thoroughly embarrassed herself that night. So she had quite a deep impression


    of that rich man''s wife.


    "Mu-Cheng, remember I told you that Han Wenxue''s husband was a CEO of a bigpany? They''ve


    copsed! Just two days ago, her husband was arrested formercial crimes and went straight to


    jail. Thepany went bankrupt immediately and all their assets have been frozen. The bungalow they


    lived in has been auctioned off to repay their debts. That Han Wenxue has be like a dog with no


    owner and she even called me earlier to ask if she could borrow money to return home," said Su Qian


    as she sighed deeply.


    "Things can really change all of a sudden... she was still a rich man''s wife and enjoying her wealth and


    luxury just a few days ago. She was even showing off how powerful she was in front of us. But now she


    doesn''t even have enough money to go home. And her husband''spany was so huge, but it just


    went bankrupt like that."


    "Seriously, humans are really too weak and small in front of government offices and thew. Mu-


    Cheng, we must never, ever go against thew. Sigh..."


    "But seriously though. Even though Han Wenxue looked so irritating when she was all smug and


    gleeful, I have to say that I really felt bad for her when I saw how pitiful she looked earlier. She had


    spent so much effort in climbing her way up and finally went from mistress to a wife. But she had fallen


    back to square one before she had been able to enjoy this life for long. Perhaps that''s the way life is. If


    it''s yours, it''ll be yours sooner orter. If it''s not yours, then you''d never be able to keep it even if you


    manage to get hold of it,¡± sighed Su Qian quietly. Her words were so strangely emotional.


    Perhaps it was sympathy, or perhaps Su Qian was just overwhelmed by her emotions.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little surprised and her face paled considerably upon hearing this.


    It was too sudden after all.


    It was just a few days ago when Han Wenxue was all high and mighty as she looked down on Ye Fan,


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and everyone else.


    Nobody would have thought that the next thing she heard about Han Wenxue would be about how


    pitiful she was now.


    Even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had only met Han Wenxue once, this sudden change in situation made her


    still feel that humans were really insignificant and life was really unpredictable.


    "Nobody lives a smooth life all the time and flowers aren''t in bloom every day. Both the rich and poor


    have to go through life and eventually die anyway, so it''s just part of life." Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t like Han


    Wenxue, but she didn''t hate her.


    After hearing about how Han Wenxue was in such dire straits, Qiu Mu-Cheng also felt very


    overwhelmed by her emotions.


    The twodies didn''t talk for too long and went towards the auction hall.


    Su Qian still couldn''t stop thinking about what happened to Han Wenxue.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t you think it''s really sudden? There were no signs whatsoever before this. In fact, just


    entrepreneur gathering. And in just a few days, this hugepany just went bust like that.¡±


    "I think there''s someone behind this. Their family must have offended someone. They must have


    offended someone more powerful than themselves, and that''s how they ended up in this predicament.


    Mu-Cheng, who do you think they offended? If this person could kill off a listedpany overnight, this


    person must have some otherworldly power..." said Su Qian with her eyes opened wide. The more she


    thought about it, the more frightened she became, but she also became curious.


    But throughout all this, Ye Fan just listened to their conversation quietly and didn''t say anything. He


    was exceptionally quiet and just looked like none of this had anything to do with him.


    There was no joy nor sadness on his youthful face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian would never have dreamt that the person behind all of this was the quiet


    man next to them all this while.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel any sympathy for what happened to Han Wenxue and her husband.


    Theirpany had illegal dealings in the first ce, so it was only a matter of time before they got


    caught.


    Ye Fan''s existence only helped to speed things up.


    It wasn''t anybody''s fault. The only one who could be med was Han Wenxue for bullying Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "As long as one lives in this world, one must face the consequences of everything you do and say,"


    said Ye Fan suddenly and stunned Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian for a while.


    "Ye Fan, what are you talking about?" Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was puzzled and didn''t know what Ye Fan meant.


    "Nothing, I''m just saying," replied Ye Fan.


    Su Qian rolled her eyes and red at Ye Fan. ¡®Tm talking to Mu-Cheng, so how could you interrupt our


    conversation?¡±


    "Also, I''m warning you. If my dad ever looks you up, don''t spout nonsense in front of him. I will never,


    ever, marry you," warned Su Qian very sternly as she suddenly remembered what happened over


    lunch earlier.


    He just knew how to appraise a few antiques and nobody knew if he really knew how to or he just got


    lucky. She didn''t understand what was so great about him and she didn''t understand why her father


    liked him so much.


    Su Qian sighed deeply and helplessly in her heart.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with her.


    This woman actually despised him?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "When you find out who I am and you start whining and sobbing to marry me, I wouldn''t care for you


    either,"ughed Ye Fan coldly in his heart as he walked towards the auction hall.


    "Sir, Madam, please let me see your auction tickets." The staff at the entrance stopped them at the


    door.

 Chapter 238 Master Lis Kind Efforts

    Chapter 238 Master Li''s Kind Efforts


    "This...this is..."


    The staff at the entrance couldn''t help but gasp when he saw the tickets that Ye Fan had.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me they''re really fake tickets?" asked Su Qian worriedly. She had been


    worried all this time about whether there were issues with this set of tickets.


    After all, Su Qian didn''t think someone like Qiu Mu-Cheng was qualified to get these tickets in the first


    ce.


    Even her own father, Su Yuan-Shan, didn''t get an invitation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t confident either and asked quietly, "Hello there, is there a problem?"


    "No, no, not at all. Sir, Madam, please follow me," replied the staff quickly as he politely led the way to


    bring the three of them to a private room.


    Just as Ye Fan and the twodies went upstairs with the staff, a young man was frowning not too far off


    from them.


    "Yu-Hao, what''s wrong? Do you see someone you know?" asked Han Fei-Fei.


    Sun Yu-Hao replied, "Fei-Fei, look over there. Is that Mu-Cheng and that Ye Fan?"


    "That''s not possible, Yu-Hao. You must have been mistaken. That country bumpkin pretended to show


    off and tricked everyone, so he must have been chased out of Shanshui Hall by now. How could he be


    here? Besides, even if they wanted toe, they''re not eligible to. Even if that country bumpkin


    managed to get into Shanshui Hall on ount of Young Master Shen, he definitely won''t be able to get


    in here. Shen Fei is just a wastrel and isn''t as impressive as you are," said Han Fei-Fei confidently


    without even looking.


    Sun Yu-Hao nodded. "You''re right. Alright, let''s not talk about this. We''d better find a seat."


    Sun Yu-Hao went into the hall with Han


    Fei-Fei and her father to find the seats stated on their tickets.


    Ye Fan and the other twodies had reached the private room upstairs.


    "This premium private room has the best view of the auction tonight. You can look over the entire hall


    through the French windows. I hope that everyone will enjoy the night and bid for something you fancy.


    If you need anything, please let me know,¡± said the staff and he left quickly after that.


    Only the three of them were left in the private room.


    "Oh WOW! We actually get a private room! We can see everything happening in the hall from here!


    There''s even a bed to sleep on along with food and drinks. This is really too luxurious, isn''t it? Gosh, I


    have to send my friends photos to show off and widen their horizons! HAHA!"


    Su Qian had already gone crazy with excitement. She had attended auctions before, but she had only


    been part of the crowd seated in the stands and had to share the space with so many other people.


    Now that she got a private room, she was so excited and felt so proud and honored, and the superficial


    side of her was satisfied.


    Su Qian was already so excited, so Qiu Mu-Cheng was even more excited. This was the first time she


    was enjoying such service and was pleasantly surprised.


    Only Ye Fan remained calm and just sat down on an armchair.


    The moment he sat down, Li Er came calling.


    "Mr Chu, is this service up to your standards? If you need anything, just let me know and I''ll send


    someone over immediately. Also, I was afraid that you might find the auction boring, so I added a bed


    in your room. The bedsheets and all are brand new, the room walls are soundproof and the ss is a


    one way mirror, so you don''t have to worry. By the way, that important item is just next to the bed and


    it''s a good quality one, so just use it if you like."


    Li Erughed strangely over the phone and Ye Fan had no idea what on earth he was rambling about.


    What was this old fellow up to?


    Ye Fan didn''t speak to Li Er for too long and hung up after a short conversation.


    Su Qian suddenly screamed and pointed at a small box next to the bed as she eximed, "Why...why


    is there something like that here?!"


    "Qianqian, what''s wrong? What''s that?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked as she walked over curiously.


    "Oh my god! How could they..." Su Qian had never used this item before but she had seen it online and


    recognized it immediately.


    The two girls'' faces turned red immediately and they finally understood why there was a bed in this


    room.


    "What...what are you looking at? Stay further away from us! I''m warning you, don''t you dare have any


    designs on us!" Su Qian snapped awkwardly at Ye Fan. She quickly dumped the box of condoms into


    the trashcan as if she was afraid that Ye Fan might see it.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was even redder. These two girls didn''t have any experience and it was their first


    time encountering something like this. They were even in the presence of a male in the room too, so


    they felt really awkward.


    Ye Fan was really amused when he saw how shy these twodies suddenly became and decided not


    to agitate them further. He just sat back down on the armchair and leaned back as heughed to


    himself.


    "This old fellow has really thought of everything. He even prepared something like that. But too bad, it


    won''t be used tonight..."


    Ye Fan smiled faintly and just watched the auction quietly through the window. Even though Su Qian


    and his wife were great beauties and were just behind him in a room fully furnished with a bed and all,


    Ye Fan remained exceptionally calm and didn''t seem to be thinking about anything else. His eyes were


    as clear as water.


    "Mu-Cheng, I have to say that this useless husband of yours has pretty good moral character." Su Qian


    was impressed by the way Ye Fan reacted.


    To Su Qian, given hers and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s charm and the sort of ce they were in right now, no


    man would have been able to hold himself back.


    Even if he didn''t do anything, he would think of doing it.


    But Su Qian was surprised to find that Ye Fan didn''t seem happy about it or have any indecent


    thoughts about them. His eyes were as clear as water and looked like he wasn''t interested in them at


    all.


    The auction had already started by this time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s Mr Chu? Which one is Mr Chu?"


    Su Qian ran over and looked down through the huge French window in hope of finding that


    iparable back view that had shattered the world with his power back at Mount Tai.


    But after looking around, Su Qian was still disappointed.


    She didn''t see anyone who looked like he could be Mr Chu.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained calm as she remarked, "Qianqian, there''s no point looking for him. If even we


    get a private room, what more someone powerful like Mr Chu who stands at the top of all of


    Jiangdong?"


    The disappointment on Su Qian''s face was even more apparent now.


    "Doesn''t that mean I won''t get to see my Mr Chu? Mu-Cheng, how did things turn out like that? I''ve


    been waiting for this day for so long. I''ve been looking forward to this day for so long and I hate to give


    it up like that...¡±


    Su Qian hung her head and her mood went down along with it. She was like an eggnt left out in the


    snow and looked utterly defeated.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately shook her head andughed bitterly. "Qianqian, don''t be so sad. You can''t


    get to see Mr Chu, but perhaps you could bid for the item that Mr Chu is putting up?"


    "Remember? Mr Chu has put something up for this auction."

 Chapter 239 Fight Between Men

    Chapter 239 Fight Between Men


    "If we manage to get Mr Chu''s item, we''d be connected to Mr Chu somehow and we might be able to


    see him next time, right?" Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to console Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted toe to this auction very badly also because she really wanted to see that


    Mr Chu too. She wanted to see if her crazy idea was true.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was suddenly not so fixated on this idea anymore.


    Regardless of who Mr Chu really was, she just knew that as long as Ye Fan was the Ye Fan she knew,


    that was good enough.


    She started to secretly look towards the man next to her.


    Ye Fan had just remained quiet all this while.


    He was just quietly listening to the twodies talk and quietly watched the proceedings of the auction


    downstairs.


    "The following item is a 500 year old wild ginseng. As everyone knows, wild ginseng is a rare herb that


    is not only effective for prolonging life, but it is also extremely beneficial to supplement the kidneys and


    keep away rted ailments. Ordinary wild ginseng already has such benefits, so what more a rare one


    that is this old? This high grade supplement is great for both men and women, and people of all ages.


    The bid will start at $4 million," announced the auctioneer loudly as his voice boomed through the hall.


    "Oh?" Sun Yu-Hao had closed his eyes to rest earlier, but slowly opened his eyes when he heard this


    item being announced. He smiled to himself and said, "I didn''t expect this auction to carry something so


    rare."


    "I''m definitely getting my hands on this wild ginseng!"


    Sun Yu-Hao beamed proudly and made an offer, "$4.5 million!" "$5 million!" An intense bidding war


    started and this wild ginseng soon reached $6 million.


    "$7 million!" Sun Yu-Hao shouted once more and his authoritative and domineering voice swept the


    hall.


    After Sun Yu-Hao made such an offer, all the others who were bidding against him earlier decided to


    stop.


    This ginseng was rare, but $7 million was a bit too much to pay for it. If the bids went any higher, it


    wouldn''t be worth it anymore.


    Once he saw that nobody else was going to fight him for it, a victorious smile appeared on Sun Yu-


    Hao''s lips, as if that wild ginseng was already his.


    "Yu-Hao, isn''t this something for the elderly? Why did you bid for this?" Han Fei-Fei asked him.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s expression faltered a little and he replied her after a while, "Oh, I''m buying this for my


    grandfather. He''s getting on in age and it''s good for him to take such supplements."


    "Wow, Yu-Hao, you''re such a filial grandson!" Han Fei-Fei started singing his praises again.


    She wouldn''t have imagined that Sun Yu-Hao had actually bought this for himself.


    Very few people knew that Sun Yu-Hao suffered from sexual dysfunction. Back then, his first girlfriend


    had broken up with him because he wasn''t able to satisfy her in this aspect.


    This was a thorn that was always in Sun Yu-Hao''s heart. After so many years, Sun Yu-Hao had tried all


    means and ways but he never seemed to get better.


    After he heard that this wild ginseng was great for the kidneys, which also implied a boost in potency


    for men in Chinese medicine, Sun Yu-Hao was definitely getting this wild ginseng regardless of how


    much it cost in order to ensure he had a blissful marriage in the future.


    As for why he lied to Han Fei-Fei...well, nobody would tell someone else about such a thing!


    "Anymore bidders? If not, this wild ginseng..." The auctioneer looked around as his voice rang loudly in


    everyone''s ears.


    But just when Sun Yu-Hao was sure that this wild ginseng was his, a voice suddenly called out.


    "$8 million!"


    What?


    Sun Yu-Hao''s proud look immediately sank and the smile on his face froze.


    "What the hell?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are you nuts?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were frightened to death in their private room.


    Su Qian in particr, never thought that Ye


    Fan would dare to put up an $8 million bid.


    "Do you have so much money? You''re just a pauper and you dare to ce an $8 million bid?! You''re


    just trying to make trouble, aren''t you? Do you know where you are? Are you tired of living?" shouted


    Su Qian both angrily and in shock at Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t understand either and she red at Ye Fan. "Ye Fan, what are you trying to do?"


    "You''re doing fine, so why do you need wild ginseng? Is your body so weak that you need ginseng


    now?¡±


    Ye Fan just calmly replied, "I just want it. I''ve never eaten it before and I want to try it. Don''t worry, since


    I dared to put up a bid, it means I have my own means of payment. You don''t have to worry and there''s


    nothing you can do about it either. This is a war between men."


    "You..." Ye Fan was really going to drive Qiu Mu-Cheng to her grave right there and then.


    Had he becent just because he managed to find a rock with imperial jade inside?


    Even if he had money, this was no way to spend it!


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stop Ye Fan at all. After Sun Yu-Hao raised his bid, Ye Fan followed and


    raised it to $9 million!


    "Damn it! Which asshole is doing this! How dare he snatch what I want from me?¡± Sun Yu-Hao was


    furious and he looked around to try finding the other bidder, but he was disappointed.


    The voice wasing from one of the rooms upstairs and he couldn''t see who it was either.


    But Sun Yu-Hao wasn''t someone who admitted defeat easily. He put up a bid for $10 million and yelled


    towards the room upstairs, "Friend, do me a favor, will you?"


    "My grandfather is in poor health and really needs this wild ginseng. If you could do me this favor, then


    I, Sun Yu-Hao, the eldest grandson of the Sun family of Jianghai, will be eternally grateful to you!"


    Sun Yu-Hao purposely emphasized on the word ''Jianghai''.


    After all, Jianghai was the main city in Jiangdong province and he believed that his identity would make


    the other party more wary now.


    But Sun Yu-Hao had thought too highly of himself.


    After Sun Yu-Hao said that, the other party called out, "12 million!"


    "Why you...!"


    Sun Yu-Hao''s face was all red from anger and he was trembling. It was as if someone had just pped


    him in the face.


    Ye Fan justughed coldly in his heart.


    The Sun family of Jianghai?


    And he even said his name out loud!


    Well, Ye Fan was purposely doing this precisely because it was Sun Yu-Hao who was bidding!


    "Thir..." Sun Yu-Hao was clearly not backing down and wanted to bid further, but Li stopped him from


    doing so.


    "Young Master, we have more important business than this. We''ve already spent a lot of money at the


    jade auction, so we can''t afford to spend too much now."


    In the end, Sun Yu-Hao gave up after Li persuaded him, and the wild ginsengnded in Ye Fan''s


    hands.


    But even though Ye Fan had sessfully bid for this wild ginseng, he was not having it easy either.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were both berating him.


    "Good god! You actually called out for $12 million?! Who do you think you are? Some super powerful


    guy? Some property magnate? You''re just a pauper from the vige! What are you going to use to pay


    for this with? If you can''t fork the money out, you''re going tond my Mu-Cheng in hot soup! Seriously,


    having an idiot for a husband is the worst thing to happen to Mu-Cheng!" Su Qian was so furious and


    she couldn''t stop scolding Ye Fan.


    He was just a country bumpkin with neither money nor power, but he actually dared to go up against a


    rich man''s son in this sort of ce.


    What was he trying to do?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Did he think he was god or something?


    But Ye Fan still replied Su Qian calmly, "I have my own means to settle the payment, you don''t have to


    worry. I can still afford $12 million."

 Chapter 240 The Furious Sun Yu-Hao

    Chapter 240 The Furious Sun Yu-Hao


    "You...!" Su Qian wanted to scold Ye Fan some more but Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped her.


    "Qianqian, don''t bother about him and let him unt his wealth. I''m going to see how much more he


    can unt once he''s spent it all." Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally angry.


    She knew where Ye Fan''s confidence wasing from. It wasing from that piece of rock with


    imperial jade inside.


    But at the rate he was going, he was going to bankrupt himself even if it was worth a billion dors.


    But no matter how angry Qiu Mu-Cheng was, there was nothing she could do.


    After all, that piece of imperial jade was discovered by Ye Fan and it was up to him how he wanted to


    deal with it. Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t going to covet his things.


    Reminding him to control himself was already the best she could do as his wife.


    If this stupid idiot refused to listen, then there was nothing she could do.


    In any case, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already decided that even if Ye Fan ran out of money, she wasn''t


    going to spare him a single cent. It was his fault for not controlling himself.


    The auction continued and Qiu Mu-Cheng was relieved to see that after Ye Fan had made that $12


    million bid, he stopped trying to bid for other things.


    "Looks like this fellow is willing to listen after all." Qiu Mu-Cheng secretly stole a nce at Ye Fan and


    her pink lips curled up ever so slightly.


    But this smile didn''t remain on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face for long.


    She watched as Ye Fan suddenly got up again to make a bid.


    "$9 million!"


    This time, Ye Fan was bidding for an excellent piece of velvet antlers.


    "You...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng really felt like dying.


    "Ye Fan are you nuts or something? A $12 million ginseng isn''t enough and now you want velvet


    antlers?! Are you bent on losing all that money you''re sitting on?!" Qiu Mu-Cheng spat a series of


    questions at Ye Fan angrily. She really couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind.


    Ye Fan just continued bidding as if he hadn''t heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s angry outburst.


    "How dare you covet my wife? I''m going to teach you a lesson today!" Ye Fanughed coldly inside as


    he continued to raise the bid.


    "$11 million!" Ye Fan pushed the price beyond $10 million again and refused to give in to Sun Yu-Hao


    at all.


    This was already the second time and Sun Yu-Hao was furious. He wanted to make a higher offer


    when Li stopped him again.


    "Young Master, there will be more of such things, I''m sure. It''s really not worth paying $10 million for


    velvet antlers. Our main business here is more important!"


    Sun Yu-Hao had no choice but to give it up again.


    But what really drove Sun Yu-Hao bonkers was when a deer tail was put up for auction and that same


    person had driven the price all the way up to $20 million. Sun Yu-Hao had no choice but to give that up


    as well and didn''t dare to pursue it any further.


    After all, he had more important business to do here. He had already spent too much at the jade


    auction and he had to keep some money aside for the item he wanted.


    After that, more items that were good for increasing potency appeared one after another, but Ye Fan


    took them all down at a high price and Sun Yu-Hao didn''t get a single one.


    "Damn this idiot! Find out who this bastard is! I want to see who dares to trample over me like that!"


    Sun Yu-Hao was fuming mad. It was fine if it just happened once or twice, but it continued to happen


    throughout the auction. So no matter how even tempered Sun Yu-Hao might have been, he was furious


    now.


    But that was just to make himself sound tough. The Sun family was arge and powerful family, but


    they were only powerful in Jianghai. He was in Yunzhou now and he wouldn''t be able to find out who


    was the one bidding against him again and again.


    "Young Master, do try to hold it in. Since the other party got a private room, he must be someone rather


    powerful in Yunzhou. It''s better not to make trouble outside of our own territory, so please endure it so


    that our bigger ns are not jeopardized as a result. If you really want to get back at him, you can do


    that another time. After all, these auction items aren''t anything that incredible," whispered Li in a low


    voice as he continued to counsel Sun Yu-Hao.


    Sun Yu-Hao''s face was grim and looked extremely nasty.


    He looked up at that room upstairs and clenched his fists tightly from his anger.


    "One really gets bullied badly when he isn''t within his own territory!"


    "Forget it, I''ll let you revel in your joy for a while! Just you wait!" rang out Sun Yu-Hao''s cold and sinister


    voice.


    Ye Fan could see at how angry and frustrated Sun Yu-Hao looked and just shook his head andughed


    quietly.


    Sun Yu-Hao would probably never have thought that the person who kept outbidding him and making


    his bid fail time and again would be Ye Fan, the man he looked down the most.


    But when Ye Fan wasughing to himself, he suddenly realized that there was something wrong with


    the atmosphere in the room.


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were chatting away excitedly before this, but now they were both silent


    after he had sessfully gotten the deer tail.


    The entire room was silent.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were both looking strangely at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan could feel his hair stand on end when they looked at him that way.


    "Why...why are both of you looking at me like that?" Ye Fan immediately asked them.


    "Ye...Ye Fan, why did you buy a deer tail? Don''t tell me...it''s because..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was all


    red. She looked at Ye Fan but she was too shy to say it out loud.


    "Haha, HAHAHAHA!" Su Qian couldn''t contain herughter anymore and just burst outughing.


    "I was still wondering why a pauper like you would want to buy something like ginseng and deer


    antlers. Now I get it, I totally get it. I should have thought of it earlier! These are all items that are


    famous for boosting one''s potency. Mu-Cheng, looks like this husband of yours is neither presentable in


    public nor in private..."


    "No wonder you told me that after being married for three years, he''s never cheated on you. And no


    wonder he doesn''t even look at me even though I''m so gorgeous. I thought that he was a morally


    upright character, but looks like it''s not that he didn''t want to do anything, it''s just that he can''t. Mu-


    Cheng, why are you still keeping such a husband around? You''d better divorce him quickly, otherwise I


    don''t know what''s going to happen to your life in the bedroom," Su Qian advised Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan finally understood what Su Qian was driving at.


    So these two thought that he wascking in a certain aspect?


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to take this lying down.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m perfectly healthy! If you don''t believe me, we can try right


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    now."


    "You jerk! Shut up!" Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly died when she heard Ye Fan say something like that. Why


    was this fellow so shameless?!


    She couldn''t believe he managed to say such things even with her BFF around.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you. I''ll be honest with you. I''m not buying these for myself. I''m buying


    these for Sun Yu-Hao."


    "Young Master Sun has bought so much for our parents, so we ought to give him something in return.


    Don''t worry, the next time we meet, we''ll definitely give him a big surprise!¡± Ye Fan smiled malevolently.


    Ye Fan wondered what expression Sun Yu-Hao would have when he received all these things.

 Chapter 241 The Last Item

    Chapter 241 The Last Item


    The auction proceeded.


    Item after item was sessfully auctioned off and the auction was reaching the end.


    When it reached 10PM, Li Er walked out from the backstage and onto the main stage.


    The moment Li Er made his appearance, the entire hall quietened down.


    It was as if a song had reached its climax.


    Everyone held their breath and there was a nervous and anticipatory look in their eyes.


    They knew that the most important part of the program was finally going to start.


    The main item for the night was going to be revealed soon.


    "First things first. As the organizer of tonight''s auction, I would like to thank everyone foring. The


    Mid-Autumn Festival Auction has been able to go on for eight years in a row now. But I have to say that


    tonight''s auction cannot bepared to the past years.¡±


    "Yunzhou is the brightest star in all of Jiangdong tonight. Even the event in Jianghai cannot be


    Er''s deep voice filled the hall as he stood on stage in a well fitted suit.


    There was apuse all around.


    Li Er waved his hands to quieten everyone down. Then he continued, "I believe everyone knows that


    we have now truly reached the climax of tonight''s auction."


    "And I''m very sure that many others are like me and you can''t wait to see what the next item up for


    auction is."


    "But before that, let me ask everyone a few questions."


    "I''m not sure if everyone has heard of a person who disregarded his own safety and stood up when


    Jiangdong was in danger?"


    "And does everybody know that there was a person who descended from the skies like a king to wield


    his incredible power to save Jiangdong from dying?"


    "His slim body has held up the expansivend of Jiangdong!"


    "His fists of iron finished off that bloodthirsty wolf who killed without any conscience!"


    "He might be young, but his prowess is greater than a mountain!"


    "He might be small in stature, but he is unparalleled in might!"


    "Nobody knew who he was when he went to Mount Tai. But his incredible strength shook all of


    Jiangdong when he left!"


    "That''s right, he is Mr Chu."


    "The king of Jiangdong, Mr Chu!"


    Li Er''s words were respectful and carried authority in them. They swept across the hall like a huge gust


    of wind.


    Many people in the audience had never seen Mr Chu before. But through Li Er''s words, they felt like


    they could see that authoritative and iparably mighty figure that seemed as tall as Mount Tai itself.


    There was another round of apuse.


    But this time, the crowd was apuding for Mr Chu. They were pping for that incredible man.


    "How wonderful, what a wonderful speech. Mu-Cheng, did you see that? That''s how powerful Mr Chu


    is! That''s the influence that the man I like has!!"


    Both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were going crazy from excitement, especially Su Qian. After hearing


    Li Er''s speech, she felt so emotional that she was about to cry.


    Her voice was filled with immense admiration and reverence for Mr Chu.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng herself wasn''t calm either.


    She wasn''t as crazy over Mr Chu as Su Qian was, but she still admired and looked up to Mr Chu too.


    She had seen how that man had risen and she knew how noble that man really was.


    "That''s right, Qianqian. He really is a hero. He''s really worthy of all this respect and admiration you see


    here," Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled faintly as she looked down at the uproarious crowd and the look of


    reverence in their eyes.


    But neither Qiu Mu-Cheng nor Su Qian noticed that there was a man standing behind them who was


    looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beautiful back view with deep adoration in his eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, so what if a thousand people admire me? So what if ten thousand respect me?"


    "To me, all this isn''t evenparable to a strand of hair on your head."


    The apuse in the hall was thunderous as everyone tried to express the deep respect and admiration


    they had for Mr Chu.


    But nobody knew that this highly respected man only had eyes for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Sometimes life was so dramatic like this.


    You might be looking at the scenery by the window, but the one supposedly looking at the scenery


    outside is actually looking at you.


    This was exactly what was happening between Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    After a long period of apuse, Li Er started speaking again.


    "Alright alright, I won''t say too much. Let me now announce what incredible item Mr Chu has put up for


    auction tonight. Thest item for tonight is..."


    There was a loooooong period of silence and suspense.


    Li Er paused for an extremely long period of time before his lips finally moved again and his voice


    echoed through the hall. "A chance.¡±


    "A chance to have dinner with Mr Chu


    "That''s right, that''s thest item for auction tonight."


    "Of course, to most people, this is just an ordinary meal. But I''m sure this isn''t just a meal to all of you,


    but an opportunity. This is an opportunity to sit down with the most powerful man in Jiangdong, to share


    the same breathing space as him and to share pointers with him."


    "You will be able to say anything you wish to him! Regardless of your doubts, your thoughts, your


    requests. Everything. As for who will ultimately be able to get this chance...that depends on all of you


    tonight," Li Er''s thick voice echoed in the hall.


    Finally Li Er faced the crowd and dered, "The bid starts at $1!"


    What?!


    $1?!


    This starting price caused quite a stir in the hall once again.


    But someone soon started bidding.


    Su Qian couldn''t sit still at all.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s $1! Only $1!"


    "Let''s go for it!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Even if I have to bankrupt my family, I''m going to get the chance to have dinner with Mr Chu! With the


    beautiful starry sky and the moon over the river, I''ll be having a private candlelight dinner with Mr Chu!


    Mr Chu might even fall for me during this dinner because the atmosphere is soooo romantic!" said Su


    Qian confidently with her fists clenched.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "Qianqian, I support you! I''ll bid too!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to bid not because she wanted to marry Mr Chu like Su Qian. She just wanted


    to see this legendary man and ask how to be as sessful as him.


    One only became more outstanding after talking to other outstanding people.


    ''Til offer $100,000!"


    "$200,000!"


    The two women quickly got into the bidding.


    Ye Fan didn''t whether tough or cry at these two women.


    This silly wife of his actually wanted to bid for this chance too.


    This silly girl. Didn''t she eat with him every day?


    Why was she bidding?


    What was the point?


    Wasn''t this as pointless as having to remove your pants to fart?

 Chapter 242 Two Wastrel Daughters

    Chapter 242 Two Wastrel Daughters


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you bidding too? Are you dumb? You want to spend a few hundred thousand just


    to have a meal with someone? You just scolded me for wasting money, but at least I bought something


    useful. And you? You''re just bidding for a chance! It''s something that you can''t even see or touch! You


    two are really wastrel daughters!" Ye Fan nagged Qiu Mu-Cheng whileughing bitterly inside


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng could say anything, Su Qian got angry and snapped back, "You''re just a pauper!


    What do you know?!"


    "A country bumpkin is a country bumpkin alright. You don''t know anything."


    "Did you know that the king of stocks and shares, Warren Buffett, auctions off a chance to have lunch


    with him every year? So many people want to bid for it and they''re willing to spend more than $10


    million. So you''re saying that these people are dumb? They''re stupid? But all these dumb bidders are


    all famous people and they''re all worth millions!" retorted Su Qian as she snorted. She stared at Ye Fan


    with great disdain in her eyes.


    "You''re really just a country bumpkin and your worldview is only an inch wide! Do you think this is a


    simple meal? This is an opportunity! An opportunity to get to know Mr Chu! If you catch Mr Chu''s eye,


    then might get millions if not billions!"


    "Mu-Cheng, I told you long ago that he''s from a different universe from us and we can''t even


    vige and his knowledge and worldview is so far off from us. I told you long ago that both of you are


    not suited for one another."


    Su Qian never passed up any chance to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng to divorce Ye Fan, and this time was no


    exception.


    "Alright now, Qianqian. We''ll talk about this another time. You''d better focus on grabbing this


    opportunity."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored Ye Fan''s advice and even red at him as she angrily said,


    "You didn''t want me to poke my nose in your business earlier, so you shan''t poke your nose in mine


    now."


    Fine!


    There was no point in getting scolded for being kind.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered either.


    She''d better not regret it!


    Ye Fan scoffed in his heart and folded his arms as he turned aside. He couldn''t be bothered with them.


    He had already tried to remind her. If these two girls really managed to get the chance and found that


    the person seated across from her was really her own husband, he wondered if she could still be so


    rude to him.


    The bidding war downstairs was still intense and the price just kept going up.


    It soon hit $5 million.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already given up. She didn''t have that much money.


    But Su Qian persisted and called out, "$6 million!"


    "Just $6 million? How could this person even make such a bid?" Sun Yu-Hao had just been watching


    the proceedings quietly downstairs and couldn''t helpughing disdainfully when he heard a voice from


    the private room again.


    Sun Yu-Hao finally broke his silence and made a bid, "$10 million!"


    Sun Yu-Hao had added $4 million at one shot.


    Su Qian''s little face paled. Her father had only given her $10 million for this auction and allowed her to


    bid for something if she wanted to.


    But now, it was clearly insufficient.


    "Qianqian, why don''t we forget it? Two of us can''t beat those really wealthy people," Qiu Mu-Cheng


    tried to persuade Su Qian.


    "No way! This is a rare opportunity and I can''t give up now. I''ve already missed the chance thest time


    and I''m not missing it again!¡± dered Su Qian stubbornly.


    Su Qian then called her father and exined the situation to Su Yuan-Shan.


    "Dad, this is an opportunity that the Su family cannot miss," Su Qian continued to try persuading her


    father.


    Su Yuan-Shan was silent for some time before replying her seriously, "Alright then, Qianqian. I''ll give


    you $100 million to bid for this chance!¡±


    "The Su family will count on you to be one of the major powers of Yunzhou!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Alright Dad, I won''t let you down!" Su Qian was ecstatic after she had received more funds from her


    father. After promising her father confidently, she went back to bidding.


    In no time.


    $10 million...


    $20 million...


    $30 million...


    $50 million...


    This item originally started at $1 but it was now climbing at a frightening and insane rate. It was going


    to hit $100 million soon.


    Li Er watched as the bids climbed and even he felt that this was really beyond his imagination.


    He didn''t think that something he had just used as a gimmick for his auction had be so popr


    among the crowd.


    He had underestimated the position that Mr Chu had in the hearts of the people in Jiangdong.


    But then again, Mr Chu was now like the sky that covered Jiangdong and even Chen Ao revered him


    like a god.


    If one could get close to someone like that, then the benefits that one would receive would be much


    more than just money.


    Besides, money was just a number and one could always earn it back if you lost it.


    But if you lost the opportunity to have a face to face chat with Mr Chu, then it might nevere by


    again.


    This sort of rare opportunity couldn''t be measured in money in the first ce. Its value depended


    entirely on how much the people valued it.


    "$100 million!"


    Someone finally stood up and pushed the bidding price to $100 million.


    Su Qian''s face instantly paled.


    She never thought that so many other people would also want this chance so


    badly.


    Su Qian didn''t want to give up, so she called her father again.


    "$50 million! I''ll give you an additional $50 million, but that''s all I can spare. If you still can''t get it, then


    we have to give it up. There is a limit to how much money the family can spare," replied Su Yuan-Shan


    grimly.


    Su Qian nodded and continued with bidding.


    But it was pointless. The bidding price quickly went past $150 million.


    Su Qian''s face was as white as a sheet and she looked like she didn''t have any strength left in her. She


    sat down limply on the sofa with her eyes all red. "Mu-Cheng, what am I going to do now?"


    ¡°Do I really have to give up?"


    "But we''ve already missed our chance thest time. If we miss it again, we might never get another


    chance."


    Su Qian''s voice was cracking up. That was how much she wanted this opportunity.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt bad for her when she saw how miserable Su Qian looked.


    Eventually, Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her teeth and said to Su Qian, "Qianqian, I''ll help you! But you


    must promise that when you meet Mr Chu, you must help me to ask him a few questions."


    "Huh?" Su Qian was stunned for a moment. "Mu-Cheng, you want to help me? Do you have that much


    money?"


    "I don''t, but he does," Qiu Mu-Cheng nced over.


    Su Qian nced over in the same direction as her.


    Ye Fan was sitting with his legs crossed on an armchair and ying with his phone. When he heard his


    name, he looked up with a slightly dazed look on his face and asked, "What is it, Mu-Cheng? Has the


    auction ended? Is it time to go home?"


    Ye Fan thought that the auction hade to an end and Qiu Mu-Cheng was telling him to go home, so


    he stood up and headed for the door.

 Chapter 243 The One with the Last Laugh

    Chapter 243 The One with the Last Laugh


    Ye Fan had barely reached the door when Qiu Mu-Cheng dragged him back.


    "Well, uh, could you help? Qianqian really wants this chance but she doesn''t have enough money, so


    why don''t you help her?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng to Ye Fan.


    "What? You want me to lend her money?" Ye Fan''s eyes opened wide. "No way, I''ll lend to anyone but


    her."


    "Are you going to lend money to her or not?" Qiu Mu-Cheng red coldly at Ye Fan.


    "I..." Ye Fan wanted to refuse her, but he surrendered when he felt the piercing gaze of Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s eyes. "Fine, fine, I''ll lend it to her, alright?"


    "I can''t believe you two. One is just running after her idol blindly and the other one is enabling her. You


    two are really best friends," muttered Ye Fan as he had no choice but to agree to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    request.


    The money was going to go from his left


    pocket to his right pocket anyway. Either way it was still going into his own pocket.


    This item was put up by Ye Fan, so Li Er would give Ye Fan all the proceeds from it.


    "Alright then, I''ll give you $50 million. No more than that," said Ye Fan casually.


    "You? $50 million?" Su Qian waspletely shocked and stared wide-eyed at Ye Fan. "You''re just a


    pauper and you have $50 million? You''re just joking with me, right?"


    "Qianqian, he really does have the money." Qiu Mu-Cheng exined to Su Qian how Ye Fan had


    discovered the rock with imperial jade.


    Su Qian was even more shocked after hearing her ount. "What? He gambled on rocks and actually


    won $100 million?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Qian waspletely dumbfounded.


    Ye Fan had seen through a $200 million painting at the antiques section and Su Qian was already


    blown away by that. She thought that this guy just got lucky, but Ye Fan actually managed to strike


    jackpot again at the jade auction.


    "You...you know how to do rock gambling?" Su Qian asked Ye Fan in disbelief as her entire body


    shook.


    Ye Fan shook his head and continued to insist that he knew nothing about rock gambling.


    "Enough, Qianqian, hurry up and put your bid. If you don''t seize the chance, it''ll go to someone else,"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hurried her.


    Su Qian snapped back to reality and went back to the bidding war.


    "$170 million!"


    "$180 million!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian continued to bid like crazy and their passionate voices filled the hall.


    Ye Fan watched as Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng went crazy bidding away. He only had a bitter and


    helpless smile on his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that an item he had just casually given to Li Er to auction just to do Li Er a favor


    would make his own wife fight tooth and nail for it.


    The way things turned out were beyond Ye Fan''s expectations.


    "$190 million! Mr Sun here has offered $190 million! Is anyone else going to bid?" the excited and


    bright voice of the auctioneer continued to ring through the hall.


    Sun Yu-Hao beamed proudly and eyed the private room that Ye Fan was in. There was a terribly cold


    look on his handsome face.


    "This time, I''m going to fight it out with you!"


    Sun Yu-Hao had orders from his father toe to Yunzhou to bid for this chance to meet with Mr Chu.


    The Sun family had reached a bottleneck in its advancement, and they were counting on this meeting


    with Mr Chu to make a breakthrough.


    So Sun Yu-Hao''s father had instructed him to get this chance no matter how much it cost.


    Su Qian struggled for a long time before she finally made an offer of $200 million.


    This was really her limit. If it went any higher, there was nothing she could do.


    She could only hope that Mr Sun would give up.


    But Su Qian was disappointed in the end.


    "$210 million!" Sun Yu-Hao''s voice was like the grim reaper pronouncing judgment on Su Qian.


    Su Qian copsed limply onto the sofa and stopped bidding.


    Congrattions, Young Master Sun."


    Ye Fan suddenly spoke up to congratte Sun Yu-Hao.


    Everyone knew that nobody else was able to bid for this now.


    Sun Yu-Hao had gotten thestugh!


    "Congrattions, Young Master Sun, for getting this wonderful opportunity! At the same time, you have


    be the brightest star of tonight''s auction!" Li Er walked up the stage to congratte Sun Yu-Hao.


    Everyone started apuding, and this time, the apuse was for Sun Yu-Hao.


    After all, his magnanimity and financial capability had indeed wowed everyone present.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that the other people in the crowd couldn''t afford $200 million.


    But many of the people in the crowd were businessmen and calcted their profits very carefully. Many


    of them felt that spending $200 million on a chance to have dinner was a bit too much and wasn''t worth


    it.


    And so this opportunity to have dinner with Mr Chunded in Sun Yu-Hao''s hands.


    Sun Yu-Hao was now enjoying the thunderous apuse and the attention of everyone in the hall, and


    he was now in an excellent mood. He stood up and looked up at that private room with the face of a


    victor. His arrogant face looked like he was boasting of his victory.


    "Yu-Hao, you''re amazing! I knew it! The one with thestugh would definitely be you! No matter how


    rich anybody is in this tiny city, they can''t bepared to you!" Han Fei-Fei pped and looked at Sun


    Yu-Hao with adoring eyes.


    Han Hai also congratted Sun Yu-Hao sincerely.


    But Ye Fan felt likeughing when he looked at how Sun Yu-Hao was proudly showing off downstairs.


    He didn''t expect Sun Yu-Hao to be the one to win this bid.


    But while Ye Fan was chuckling sadly to himself, Su Qian was like a battered fruit and wilted miserably


    on the sofa. She looked like she had lost the whole world and her life was dark.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng consoled her, "Qianqian, there''s always next time.¡±


    Su Qian didn''t say anything. She just sat there by herself and her little face looked so worn out.


    The auction had really ended this time, so Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest in the room got ready to leave.


    Li Er called Ye Fan at this time, "Mr Chu, the auction is over. The one who got the chance in the end is


    Young Master Sun from the Sun family in Jianghai. When would you be avable? I''ll make


    arrangements for dinner."


    Ye Fan nodded. "Got it. I''ll leave the time and ce to you. Just let me know and I''ll be there."


    Li Er replied happily, "Sure, Mr Chu. Then I''ll fix it at Haiyuan Restaurant in three days'' time. By the


    way, this dinner went for $210 million, I''ll transfer it to you once I get the money."


    Ye Fan hung up the phone shortly after that. Qiu Mu-Cheng was busy consoling Su Qian and didn''t


    notice what Ye Fan said over the phone.


    It was quitete already, so after Ye Fan and the twodies left the auction hall, they headed for the


    counter on the first floor to retrieve the jadeite before going home.


    However...

 Chapter 244 Drawing Water with a Basket

    Chapter 244 Drawing Water with a Basket


    But of course Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had no idea that half an hour ago, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family


    had already gone to the counter at the first floor of Shanshui Hall and insisted that the counter staff give


    them the jadeite.


    "Miss, I''m really sorry but we our regtions stipte that other than the actual person, nobody else is


    allowed to collect the item on his or her behalf. After all, you can say that you''re this person''s sister and


    he can always im to be his brother or some other rtive. But without any concrete proof, we can''t


    verify this either," said the staff politely to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t say anything and just smiled. Then she mmed the family register onto the


    countertop.


    "Did you say you can''t verify it? I''m going to let you verify it right now, so that you can''t say that I''m lying


    to you. Look at it carefully - isn''t Qiu Mu-Cheng my sister? You won''t believe me if I just say so, but


    you''d believe the family register, right? Hand over that jadeite right now, otherwise you''re going to be in


    deep trouble if you ruin my sister''s ns!" Qiu Mu-Ying threatened the staff with these fierce and


    frightening sounding words.


    "Well, that..." The counter staff was immediately put in a difficult position. She had said all those things


    as an excuse in hope that they would give up, but she didn''t expect Qiu Mu-Ying to seriously appear


    with their family register.


    "But Miss, I''m really sorry but our policies do not allow anyone else besides the actual person..."


    The staff continued to try exining but Jiang Hong immediately cut her off, "What policies are all


    these? Qiu Mu-Cheng is from my family, so giving us her things are as good as giving them to her! I


    think you low ranked staff are just trying to take my niece''s things for yourselves!"


    "Are you handing it over or not? If you don''t give it to us, we''ll call the cops and sue you for illegally


    possessing this item!¡±


    Jiang Hong and the rest looked fierce and threatening, so they made these poor staff feel really


    frightened. But even so, the staff really didn''t dare to make the call on whether to give them the item or


    not and called their floor manager over.


    "What''s going on? It''s so noisy here. What happened?" A middle aged man walked over.


    "Manager, it''s like this..." The counter staff recounted what happened to him.


    "Oh? They want to collect it on behalf of her? No, we don''t allow such a thing," the middle aged man


    immediately refused.


    But just when this middle aged man appeared, Qiu Guang stared at him for several moments before


    finally asking with some surprise, "You...you''re...Boren?"


    "Yes, I am. You are...?" Zhang Boren immediately looked quizzically at Qiu Guang.


    "I''m Qiu Guang! Have you forgotten? We were in the same dormitory back in high school!" Qiu Guang


    replied.


    Zhang Boren looked like he suddenly recalled and was pleasantly surprised, "You''re Big Guang?¡±


    "HAHA!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think we haven''t seen each other nearly ten years since thest time!"


    The two old friends started chatting happily with one another.


    Qiu Mu-Ying could tell that they were going to keep chit-chatting and she started getting anxious


    because she was afraid that Qiu Mu-Cheng mighte back, so she hurried Qiu Guang, "Uncle


    Guang, our business here is more important."


    Qiu Guang suddenly remembered why they were here in the first ce and started talking to Zhang


    Boren about this matter.


    "Oh, so you''re saying that you''re here to help your niece to collect her item?" Zhang Boren frowned.


    Qiu Guang smiled and said, "That''s right. My niece has to attend to an urgent matter and can''te,


    so she called my father and my father got us to help her collect it. But your staff here keep saying that


    we''re liars, so in order to prove that we''re really rted, we''ve even brought the family register here."


    "So please tell your staff to let us collect the item," Qiu Guang tried to persuade Zhang Boren.


    Zhang Boren was also put in a difficult position now. "Big Guang, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but


    there are policies set by the management and I can''t bend the rules like that. If there are any disputes


    as a result of this..."


    "Don''t worry, this won''t go wrong because we''re one family. The Qius are one family and so Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s things are the Qiu family''s things and we have to keep everything with my father,¡± Qiu Guang


    patted his chest as a guarantee.


    Zhang Boren had no choice but to nod. But just in case, Zhang Boren got his staff to check if the family


    register really had the same name as the person who left the item at the counter.


    "Manager, it''s the same person," replied the staff.


    "Ok. What item is it?" Asked Zhang Boren.


    "It''s a rock."


    "Oh so it''s just a rock. Well, since Miss Qiu has gotten someone to collect it on her behalf, then they


    can take it." Zhang Boren wasn''t so cautious after he heard that it was just a rock.


    It was just a rock after all. Nobody would go through so much trouble for a rock if it wasn''t really theirs,


    right?


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family got the rock as they had hoped and quickly hopped into their


    car without further dy.


    "Boren, I''lle again next time and treat you to drinks!"


    "Haha! Sure!"


    After Qiu Guang thanked him a few more times, he also quickly got into the car and left.


    But they didn''t notice that someone had been watching them all this while.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family drove through the streets of Yunzhou towards Master


    Qiu''s house.


    They were all so excited and none of them could stop smiling.


    "HAHA!"


    "Yingying, we''re rich! We''re rich!!"


    "$200 million! So each family would get at least $10-20 million each, right?"


    "All of us will be millionaires!"


    "I''ve decided that I''ll go with your uncle to Japan and buy the most expensive cosmetics and get a


    million dor luxury car..."


    All of them looked at the jadeite rock in front of them and all their eyes shone


    brightly.


    Jiang Hong was so excited that her face was all red.


    She couldn''t wait to convert this jade into actual cash.


    But just as all of them were dreaming of their future millionaire life, Qiu Guang suddenly braked and


    turned the steering wheel in a hurry, causing the car to swerve violently.


    Thankfully Qiu Guang reacted in time and had the skill to bring the car safely to a stop.


    "What the hell! Do you even know how to drive? Are you tired of living?" Qiu Guang got out of the car


    and started yelling at the Wuling Hongguang that was blocking their way.


    The others in the car got a shock earlier, but they also stuck their heads out of the window to curse and


    swear at the other driver.


    "Go!¡± A low shout was heard as a man with a huge scar on his face waved his hand and a few dozen


    men hopped out from several MPVs with clubs in their hands to run towards Qiu Guang''s car.


    "What...what do you want?!"


    "Are you trying to rob us here?!"


    "You bastards, let go of me!"


    "Stop!!"


    "Help! We''re getting robbed!"


    Jiang Hong and the rest shouted for help while Qiu Mu-Ying continued to hug the jadeite stone and


    refused to let go.


    "Fuck you!¡±


    "Let go of it!¡±


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The few men cursed at Qiu Mu-Ying before kicking her to the ground. Then they snatched the rock


    from her, climbed back into the MPV and quickly drove away.


    The engine roared as the Wuling Hongguang quickly disappeared from sight.


    "No..."


    "That''s not fair..."


    "These bastards! These bloody bastards!¡±


    They were aplete mess.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest were all sprawled on the ground as they wailed and howled even as blood


    dripped down their foreheads.


    None of them would have thought that they would be robbed of the jade even before it had barely felt


    warm in their hands.


    After going through so much trouble, it turned out to be like drawing water with a basket - they went


    back with nothing!

 Chapter 245 The Furious Qiu Mu-Cheng

    Chapter 245 The Furious Qiu Mu-Cheng


    While the Qiu family was still wailing by the road, Ye Fan had reached the first floor with the twodies.


    "Mu-Cheng, didn''t you say that Ye Fan actually found a rock with imperial jade? Take me to see it!" Su


    Qian was really someone who wasn''t sentimental at all. She was already no longer depressed about


    what happened earlier and kept pestering Qiu Mu-Cheng to show her that imperial jade rock.


    Su Qian had always liked all sorts of jewelry and was very curious about this extremely famous imperial


    jade that she had heard much about.


    "But Mu-Cheng, I''m still really doubtful. Ye Fan is just a pauper and he really discovered imperial jade?


    Do you know how much imperial jade is worth? I''ve seen a jade ne made from imperial jade that


    cost at least $100 million. I nearly fainted when I saw the price and I didn''t even dare to take a closer


    look, never mind buy it," Su Qian continued to ramble on.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng justughed helplessly.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll let you see itter."


    They reached the counter and told the staff that they were here to collect their item.


    "Oh? But Miss Qiu, didn''t you get someone to collect it on your behalf earlier?" The counter staff asked


    her quizzically.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately frowned. "When did I let someone collect it on my behalf? Did you make a


    mistake?"


    "That''s not possible. There were so many of them earlier, and they said they were your sister and uncle


    or something along those lines. A group of them came together and they even brought the family


    register along," exined the staff.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng heard this, her face instantly paled and her eyes widened.


    "What did you say? Someone iming to be my rtives took the item? What are all of you doing?


    How could you let them take away something that belongs to me?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was going crazy from being so angry.


    She knew those people from the Qiu family well. If they got their hands on that jadeite, she could forget


    about getting it back!


    That was a $200 million imperial jade! Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect Qiu Mu-Ying and the family to be


    despicable enough to do something like this.


    "Miss Qiu, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie had juste out from the auction hall to see that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face


    was red and seething with anger.


    "What on earth?! Someone collected the imperial jade on your behalf without permission? I''ll be


    fucked!" Shen Fei was terribly shocked when he heard what happened and flew into a rage instantly.


    "Where''s the manager? Get your manager here right now!" roared Shen Fei angrily.


    That imperial jade was discovered by Ye Fan and part of it was to be sold to Shen Group too, so of


    course Shen Fei was equally furious that this great treasure was gone just like that.


    The moment Zhang Boren came out, Shen Fei kicked him hard and sent him rolling onto the floor.


    "Young Master Shen, what''s the matter?" Zhang Boren was shocked and confused.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Shanshui Hall belonged to Li Er, but everyone in Yunzhou knew who Shen Jiu-Yi was. Shen Jiu-Yi


    wasn''t just ridiculously rich, but he was also one of Li Er''s favorites. Since Shen Fei was the heir to the


    Shens, Zhang Boren didn''t dare to offend him at all.


    "I really...Who gave you the guts to give that jadeite to someone else? Don''t you know that the policy


    here is that only the actual person is allowed to collect the items that are ced here for safekeeping?"


    yelled Shen Fei with bloodshot eyes.


    Zhang Boren quickly put two and two together and replied fearfully, "It was just a rock and...and they


    said they were Miss Qiu''s rtives, so...so I..."


    "So you did something bloody stupid!¡± Shen Fei was so angry that he pped the manager. He was


    really on the verge of going mad.


    "Just a rock? Zhang Boren, you''re in deep trouble! Do you know what rock that was? That was imperial


    jade! ss imperial jade! It''s worth as much as $200 million! And you were idiotic enough to give


    something worth $200 million to somebody else without thinking? You''re going to pay for this! Shit! How


    could Shanshui Hall hire someone so stupid!" Shen Fei continued to curse angrily at Zhang Boren


    because he was so angry.


    But since things had turned out like this, there was no use in scolding the manager. They had to think


    of a way to get that jadeite back.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to look for the Qiu family.


    "Ye Fan, I''m really sorry. It''s all because of my rtives, so..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt terribly guilty. She knew her aunts and uncles were very greedy people but she


    didn''t expect them to stoop this low for the sake of money.


    Now her rtives had actually taken something that belonged to Ye Fan, so she felt guilty and sorry


    towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan justughed and consoled her, "Mu-Cheng, it''s alright. If they want it, they can have it. They''re


    your rtives anyway, and not somebody we don''t know."


    "No, this won''t do. Ye Fan, I''m going to pay them a visit right now and ask how they could be so


    terrible! Don''t worry, I''ll get that jadeite back from them." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were all red from her


    anger as she got Su Qian to drive them to her grandfather''s house so that she could settle this matter


    with those rtives of hers.


    "Miss Qiu, I''ll go with you.''


    Shen Fei was also feeling motivated and wanted to go along with Qiu Mu-Cheng. Before leaving, he


    angrily kicked Zhang Boren one more time. "You useless fellow! You''d better start praying that we can


    get it back! Otherwise, you won''t be able topensate us even if you sell everything you have, and


    we''ll even throw you into jail!"


    Shen Fei and the rest left, leaving Zhang Boren pale faced and sprawled on the floor. His heart was


    both terrified and cold.


    He never thought that an ordinary looking rock would actually turn out to be worth $200 million.


    He thought he was just doing someone he knew a favor. He didn''t expect to get into such big trouble!


    Zhang Boren was so terrified, his hands trembled as he called Qiu Guang.


    "Boren? I''ve run into a small problem here, so about treating you..."


    But before Qiu Guang could finish his sentence, Zhang Boren started yelling furiously, "You bastard!


    Qiu Guang, you actually got me into trouble! I must have been blind to trust you! Just you wait! If I go


    bankrupt because of this, then I won''t let you off even after I die! You bastard, you animal!!¡±


    The entire first floor was echoing with Zhang Boren''s howling.


    Qiu Guang was so frightened that his face paled and his body trembled. He quickly hung up on Zhang


    Boren.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten into Su Qian''s car and they were headed for Master Qiu''s house.


    Shen Fei wanted to go along, but after thinking about it, he decided that since this was Mr Chu''s


    domestic affairs, it was better for him not to go. After all, the Qiu family was rted to Mr Chu''s wife


    and he didn''t dare to offend them even if he was there.


    No matter how close he was to Ye Fan, he would never be as close as rtives were.


    But despite losing something that was worth $200 million, Ye Fan looked like it had nothing to do with


    him and he was very calm.


    "Mr Ye, someone has actually collected the jadeite without prior permission! How can you still remain


    so calm? Aren''t you the slightest bit anxious?" asked Shen Fei anxiously.


    Ye Fan shrugged. "So what if I be anxious? Should I go and bash up my wife''s family over this?"


    Shen Fei felt that Ye Fan had a point too. "Sigh, things get really difficult when rtives get involved."


    "If it''s just someone you know, then you could just cut ties and never contact that person ever again.


    But rtives are rted to you no matter what you do. Blood ties and familial ties are not so easy to


    sever."


    Shen Fei sighed as he thought about this. He seemed to have despaired in his heart and figured that


    he wouldn''t be able to get that imperial jade back.


    But Ye Fan just smiled faintly, "Look at how dejected you look. Isn''t it just a rock after all?¡±


    "Also, do you believe in this? There are some things in this world that are yours no matter what


    happens, and nobody can snatch it away from you. But if it''s not fated to be yours, then you''d never


    have it no matter what you do.¡± Ye Fan''s voice sounded like a gentle gust of wind as he spoke slowly.


    Shen Fei nodded as if he understood. Or maybe he didn''t understand.

 Chapter 246 Ye Fan Visits

    Chapter 246 Ye Fan Visits


    After walking out of Shanshui Hall, Ye Fan didn''t go home immediately but made a phone call instead.


    "Han, so what have you found out?"


    "Young Master, I checked and found that the Qius did collect that jadeite, but they were robbed by a


    bunch of other people before they could get home."


    Ye Fan nodded. "Got it. Send me the address of those people. I''m going to see who was bold enough


    to actually covet my things."


    Ye Fan wasughing, but that quietughter was filled with great malice.


    The Qiu family was his wife''s family and Ye Fan couldn''t do much to them. But if it was someone else,


    then Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered.


    At Dunhuang KTV, south of Yunzhou.


    A few MPVs were secretly parked here and arge group of men brought the item upstairs.


    Meng He had a cigarette dangling from his mouth as he yed mahjong with his friends in a private


    room upstairs and he had a sexily dressed woman with a voluptuous figure on hisp too.


    This nightclub was run by Meng He. He was the manager of Diyang Jewelry in the day, but the owner


    of this nightclub at night. Whenever he was involved in something illegal, he would gather his men back


    at this nightclub.


    After all, everyone in the business of dealing with rough jade and other precious stones were always


    fighting to get the best rocks from the Golden Triangle region and everyone had to keep some good


    fighters by their side.


    Meng He was in an exceptionally good mood,ughing and chattering away happily.


    "Meng, what''s with you today? Why are you so happy? Made a killing again?¡± asked one of his friends


    at the mahjong table.


    Meng He justughed, "Nah, just closed a


    small deal."


    Just then, Meng He''s phone vibrated and he got a message: Brother Meng, we''ve got it and we''re


    downstairs.


    Meng He''s smile grew brighter when he saw this message. He replied to the text, then smiled and said,


    "Sorry guys, I have to settle some matters, so we''ll end the game here. If you still want to have fun, you


    can carry on downstairs. Everything''s on the house tonight!"


    "Wow, you''re being so generous today!"


    All of them left the room and the room was left with only Meng He and the enchanting woman in his


    arms.


    "Go out first,e back at night when it''s time to sleep." Meng He pped the woman on the butt and


    got her to leave as well.


    In no time, the burly men reached the room and greeted Meng He politely.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Where is it?" asked Meng He anxiously.


    The man with a scarughed, "Brother Meng, don''t be so anxious. It''s right here."


    The man with a scar put the jadeite on the table and removed the cloth around it. The bright sparkle of


    imperial jade immediately lit up the whole room.


    Meng He was so excited at the sight of this $200 million rough jadeite that his heart was going to leap


    out of his mouth soon. He started greedily stroking the stone as if he was caressing the skin of a


    beautiful woman.


    "So this is imperial jade? I''ve been in this trade for decades and this is the first time I''veid hands on


    such jade.¡±


    Meng He''s eyes were smiling and there was nothing but greed and excitement on his face. Even his


    hands were trembling.


    "I still have to thank that country bumpkin for this. If not for him, I might never touch something like this


    in my whole life."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, Brother Meng. In just a while, that country bumpkin will realize that his jadeite is missing


    and he''s probably crying his eyes out right now! HAHA!"ughed the man with a scar loudly.


    Meng Heughed coldly, "That''s his own fault in the first ce and he can''t me anyone forthat."


    "He had the chance to sell it but he refused to, so he can''t me me for taking drastic action. He


    wanted to gain something from Diyang Jewelry without paying the price? I''m already being kind by not


    killing him."


    Meng Heughed coldly inside the room.


    "Oh, is that so? Looks like I have to thank Manager Meng for not killing me now." A faintughter


    suddenly rang out from outside the door.


    Immediately after that, there was a loud bang as someone kicked the room door open.


    "Huh? Who is it?" Meng He and his men got a shock and looked up at the door.


    A thin figure appeared all of a sudden at the door. The dim light shone on him but it cast a shadow on


    the entirety of the floor.


    "It''s...it''s you?!"


    Meng He and his men were shocked to see this man here and their eyes widened in surprise. Nobody


    expected Ye Fan to actually appear here.


    But after the initial shock, Meng He quickly calmed back down. His eyes were filled with coldness as he


    started shouting at Ye Fan angrily.


    "Fuck! You bloody bastard, I gave you a way out but you insist oning here to die? Since you prefer


    to die, then I''ll break your neck. Men! Attack him! Kill this country bumpkin off!" shouted Meng He.


    In no time, more than a dozen burly men charged forward.


    But even so, Ye Fan continued to stand in the dim room calmly with his hands behind his back. His


    handsome face continued to carry a faint smile.


    In the next moment, Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    HUUUUUU...


    In that moment when Ye Fan blinked, an intense gush of wind suddenly blew across the room. When


    Ye Fan opened his eyes again, the burly men who rushed towards him earlier were all sprawled on the


    floor and none of them could move.


    Ye Fan had just remained standing where he was calmly, and the faint smile on his face never went


    away.


    "This...this...are you...a ghost?!"


    Meng He was shocked beyond words and his eyeballs were falling out of their sockets. In just the blink


    of an eye, more than a dozen of his men had copsed, and the worst part was that he didn''t see Ye


    Fan make a move at all.


    It was as if his men had been rendered immobile with the blink of Ye Fan''s eyes.


    This creepy scene made Meng He so frightened that his face was all pale and he fell to the floor. His


    mouth was wide open but he couldn''t get a single word out.


    But Meng He didn''t see that a figure in ck was in the room at this time. The figure had shed by


    quickly and had disappeared into the night.


    "Hand it over."


    Ye Fan walked over and slowly held a hand out to Meng He. The little smile on his face was friendly


    and heartwarming, but to Meng He, it was bone chilling.


    Meng He was already scared witless and didn''t dare to say anything to Ye Fan at all. He didn''t even


    dare to breathe too loudly. He ended up obediently returning the jadeite to Ye Fan as it was.


    Ye Fan then left the ce and left the ce in that terrible state.


    But even after Ye Fan had left for a long time, Meng He''s face was still pale as he sat on the floor and


    was still feeling shaken. The cold wind blew in through the broken door.


    Meng He gulped hard several times.


    "It''s been a few months since Ist saw you, and your speed has seen much improvement. But you''re


    still a littlecking in strength. After you go back, practice more on increasing strength.¡±


    Ye Fan stood by the roadside after leaving Dunhuang KTV and spoke in a low voice as he looked into


    the deep and dark night sky. He looked like he was talking to himself.


    After he was done speaking, Ye Fan walked away. But a low and polite response could be heard faintly


    in the darkness behind him...

 Chapter 247 The Agitated Shen Jiu-Yi

    Chapter 247 The Agitated Shen Jiu-Yi


    After getting the jadeite back, Ye Fan called Shen Fei to tell him about it.


    "What? Mr Ye, you got it back? HOHO! You''re the best! I''ll go over right now!"


    Shen Fei was incredibly excited and quickly hung up the phone. He got up and headed for the door.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi red at him and roared, "Did I let you get up? Kneel down now!"


    "Do you know that usingpany funds for your own expenses is a crime?! If your mother didn''t stop


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    me, I''d have broken your legs by now!"


    When Ye Fan called, Shen Jiu-Yi was having an outburst over Shen Fei misusing thepany funds.


    Just a few minutes ago, Shen Jiu-Yi was so angry that he nearly called the cops to send this idiotic son


    of his to jail, but Shen Fei''s mother had stopped him in time.


    Shen Fei knelt on the floor and quietly whined, "But I returned everything


    already..."


    "You still dare to argue back?" Shen Jiu-Yi kicked Shen Fei again. "You little bastard! I''m warning you,


    don''t think this is some small matter. This time you dared to use a few million, next time it''ll be a few


    billion! If you don''t learn your lesson now, the Shens'' hard work over the past few decades will be


    Shen Jiu-Yi was extremely furious, especially when he first found out about this matter. He was so


    angry that he wanted to kick his son to death.


    "Jiu-Yi, don''t hit him anymore. Fei already knows his mistake. Besides, he had used thepany funds


    for a reason and he just wanted to make more money for thepany. Think about it. If he didn''t use


    this money, then Shen Group would never get their hands on imperial jade," a beautifuldy continued


    to talk Shen Jiu-Yi around. She felt so bad for her son.


    But after hearing this, Shen Jiu-Yi got even angrier. "This little bastard keeps lying and you actually


    believed his lies?¡±


    "Imperial jade? Where is it then? Ask him! Where is this imperial jade! He even said that someone had


    collected it on his behalf without permission! What a story! He might as well have said that the imperial


    jade grew some legs and ran away! This little bastard has been thoroughly spoiled by you!"


    Shen Jiu-Yi was already angry that Shen Fei had misused thepany funds. But what made him


    even angrier was that Shen Fei had spun a story about getting imperial jade in order to wriggle himself


    out of this situation.


    Half an hour ago, Shen Jiu-Yi even called several directors toe over to have a look at this imperial


    jade. But then Shen Fei suddenly said that someone else had taken it away.


    The entirepany had been yed out by this stupid son of his and Shen Jiu-Yi nearly died from his


    anger.


    And just when Shen Jiu-Yi was fuming mad, Shen Fei was finding an opportunity to run out of the


    house.


    "You little bastard! Come back right now! How dare you run out! If you step out of the house now, don''t


    evere back again!¡± roared Shen Jiu-Yi angrily. But Shen Fei didn''t intend to stop at all. He was


    running and shouting at the same time.


    "Dad, I didn''t lie to you! Mr Ye really discovered a piece of imperial jade! Wait here, I''ll prove it to you!"


    came Shen Fei''s obstinate voice from the darkness outside the house.


    In no time, Shen Fei disappeared into the night and ran like crazy towards where Ye Fan was.


    "Gosh, what happened to you?"


    When Shen Fei arrived, Ye Fan noticed that Shen Fei had several bruises and his face was swollen. It


    looked like he had been bashed up.


    Shen Fei wasn''t bothered by his bruises and just excitedly asked Ye Fan, "Mr Ye, where''s the jadeite?"


    "It''s right here."


    Ye Fan pointed to the floor and Shen Fei nearly burst into tears when he saw it. He hugged it tightly as


    if he had been reunited with his father or something.


    "Mr Ye, I''m really grateful to you for this. Don''t worry, I''ll get everything you said done properly. I''ll


    definitely make sure this imperial jade shines as gloriously as a king."


    Ye Fan was doing Shen Group a huge favor by selling them part of this jadeite, so Shen Fei was


    extremely grateful.


    "Sure," Ye Fan nodded. He added on, "Also, don''t tell anyone that I asked you to make jewelry for me. I


    want to give Mu-Cheng a surprise."


    Shen Feiughed brightly, "Mr Ye, don''t worry, I know all about capturing women''s hearts." "I can''t stay


    and chat anymore, Mr Ye. I have to go home and settle some matters.


    I told my dad that I''ve gotten some imperial jade and he thinks I''m lying to him. This time, I''m going


    back to p him in the face!" said Shen Fei angrily. He was so resentful towards his own father.


    After that, Shen Fei brought the jadeite back home.


    "You little bastard! You actually dared toe back?!" Shen Jiu-Yi flew into a rage once more when he


    saw Shen Fei and picked up a broom to hit him.


    Shen Fei didn''t say anything and ced the jadeite on the table.


    He pulled the red cloth off the rock and a sparkling green color lit up the entire room.


    "This...this is...?" Shen Jiu-Yi was stunned when he saw the jadeite in front of him. He waspletely


    rooted to the floor and the shock in his eyes kept increasing.


    Shen Group was the biggest conglomerate in Jiangdong and was involved in several industries, but


    their main focus was in jewelry. Back in the day, Shen Jiu-Yi had relied on selling rough jade to build up


    his business and eventually went into jewelry making, so he had a lot of interaction with rough jadeite.


    His decades of experience in this line made him recognize the rock in front of him immediately without


    any doubt.


    "This...this is...ss imperial jade!"


    My goodness!


    And what arge piece!


    Shen Jiu-Yi waspletely dumbfounded and stared at Shen Fei with great shock and disbelief. "S-s-


    son...where...where did you get this from?"


    Shen Fei folded his arms and scoffed. "I told you, Mr Ye discovered this one."


    "Mr Ye wants Shen Group to make some jewelry for him, and he''ll sell the rest to Shen Group. You


    didn''t believe me before and insisted that I was lying. Do you believe me now?" Shen Fei spoke with


    such resentment and sounded like he was having a cold war with his father.


    But Shen Jiu-Yi excitedly caressed the jadeite before him and his entire body was trembling. He was


    filled with great joy as he replied, "Yes, yes I believe you!"


    "Son, I misunderstood you earlier, I''m so sorry. Getting a piece of imperial jade for thepany is a


    huge contribution!" said Shen Jiu-Yi in a trembling voice.


    Shen Group had never made jewelry from imperial jade before. Shen Jiu-Yi knew how much this piece


    of imperial jade meant to Shen Jewelry.


    It wasn''t just the profits. The more important part was that Shen Group''s reputation would rise!


    Shen Jewelry might even shake up China''s jewelry market with the pieces made from this imperial


    jade!


    "Fantastic, simply fantastic! Son, you''ve made a great contribution to thepany!


    Shen Group might even be able to advance out of Yunzhou, out of Jiangdong and be famous


    throughout China because of this piece of imperial jade!"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll nominate you to be one of Shen Group''s shareholders ande in to support me


    in thepany. I''ll see if anybody among the shareholders still dares to say no after this!"

 Chapter 248 Youll Get into Trouble

    Chapter 248 You''ll Get into Trouble


    All parents wanted the best for their children.


    Which father didn''t wish for his son to be a dragon? Which mother didn''t wish for her daughter to


    turn into a phoenix?


    Shen Jiu-Yi was no exception.


    Even though he was strict and critical of Shen Fei most of the time and even scolded and hit him, that


    was out of frustration whenever he saw that Shen Fei might not be sessful.


    He just wanted his son to seed in life.


    He just wanted others to praise him for raising a good son.


    Shen Jiu-Yi had be sessful, and now he hoped that Shen Fei could bring glory to the Shen


    family and it would look better on Shen Jiu-Yi as his father.


    But Shen Fei had gotten himself into a lot of trouble before this and Shen Jiu-Yi had nearly given up on


    his son, since he didn''t seem to be able to seed. Now that Shen Fei had made such a valuable


    contribution to thepany, nobody was happier than Shen Jiu-Yi.


    First thing the next morning, Shen Jiu-Yi called all the shareholders together to discuss what to do with


    the imperial jade, as well as to nominate Shen Fei as a shareholder.


    Of course, this is a story for another day.


    After Ye Fan passed the jadeite to Shen Fei to settle it, he went home.


    But just when he reached the gate of the estate, he saw a beautiful and slim figure standing under the


    streetlights all by herself. The dim light from the streetlights was enough for Ye Fan to notice that her


    eyes were slightly red and there were heartbreaking tears on her cheeks.


    She seemed to be crying.


    Ye Fan felt his heart ache immediately. He walked over and didn''t ask her anything.


    He just gently said, "Mu-Cheng, let''s go


    home."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up and her pretty eyes were still sparkling from her tears. She was filled with


    such guilt and pain. "Ye Fan, I''m sorry but I couldn''t get that jadeite back."


    "They said that they had been robbed on the way home."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice trembled and she didn''t dare to face Ye Fan.


    After all, her family was guilty of doing all this and she was really feeling very guilty and felt that she


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    had let Ye Fan down.


    Something worth as much as $200 million was gone just like that.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew what that meant to Ye Fan.


    With this jadeite, Ye Fan could live a much better life. Nobody would look down on him or despise him


    anymore.


    But now everything was ruined. Everything had been ruined by her family, the Qius.


    The more Qiu Mu-Cheng thought about it, the guiltier and the more upset she became.


    These rtives had not just made herself suffer, but now Ye Fan had to be bullied along with her.


    But after hearing this, Ye Fan justughed quietly and he continued to look calm. "Mu-Cheng, it''s


    alright. Perhaps that''s my fate after all. Bing a millionaire overnight is not my destiny."


    "Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise? I have to thank Uncle Guang and the rest for this, really. If they


    hadn''t taken the jadeite, then the ones who would get robbed would probably be us. So if you look at it


    this way, we actually managed to escape danger thanks to them, don''t you think so?¡± Ye Fan''s calm


    and nonchntughter made Qiu Mu-Cheng freeze for a moment.


    She looked up at Ye Fan with her reddened eyes as she asked quietly, "Ye Fan, do you really think that


    way?"


    "You''re not angry with me? Or my uncle and grandfather? Or the Qius?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed, Tve already said so, I''m not angry and I''m even grateful."


    "What''s there to be angry about? We''ll just take it that we had a day of fun. We didn''t get anything


    today, but we didn''t lose anything either, right?"


    "Alright now, we''d better go home. It''s MidAutumn and our parents will be worried if we reach home so


    After reaching home, they found that Han Li and Qiu Lei were already sleeping. The two of them took a


    bath and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t lock her bedroom door and actually left it ajar, but she got angry when she


    realized that Ye Fan didn''t notice that she had left the door ajar and went to sleep by himself in the


    study.


    "Humph! What a woodblock! Do you like sleeping in the study so much? Sleep there for the rest of your


    life and never get onto my bed!"


    Qiu Mu-Chengy on her bed and hugged her nket as she fumed all by herself. Her fair and smooth


    legs were curled beneath hercy nightgown, while her gentle and soft skin was like jade, and she


    looked absolutely mesmerizing in the moonlight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still annoyed when she suddenly recalled what happened at the auction earlier and


    her heart froze for a moment. "Don''t tell me Ye Fan really can''t get it up?¡±


    It was hard for Qiu Mu-Cheng not to suspect anything. Which man would have been able to resist a


    wife as beautiful as her living in the same house?


    And Ye Fan had controlled himself for three years now.


    During these three years, Ye Fan had never seemed attracted to her at all.


    That wasn''t how a normal man would behave.


    On top of that, the first thing Ye Fan did after he struck it rich was to buy all the items for boosting male


    potency from the auction. When she put two and two together, she couldn''t help but suspect that there


    was indeed a problem with Ye Fan in that area.


    Once she started thinking down this path, she couldn''t stop. She tossed and turned and couldn''t fall


    asleep at all.


    "This won''t do. This has got to do with my marital bliss in the future, so I have to check this."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stand it anymore and got up with a start. She quickly applied some makeup,


    pulled a white blouse from the closet and paired it with a ck short skirt withce trimmings. She wore


    an expensive pair of stockings over her fair legs and finally pulled out that precious pair of high heels


    with red soles that she kept away so preciously.


    Her feet were exposed with red toenails, while the blouse and skirt pairing made her look like she was


    wearing a uniform. Her makeup was exquisite, and her body gave off an enchanting floral fragrance.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so mesmerizing under the moonlight.


    After taking the trouble to get dressed up, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out and knocked the study door


    quietly.


    "Hmm? Who is it?" The study lights were still on as Ye Fan was still awake. He was puzzled by the


    knock on his door. Who could be knocking on his door at his hour?


    "Ye Fan, it''s me. I think I saw a rat and I''m scared. Could you apany me for a while?" Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s gentle voice came in from outside the room and she sounded a little coquettish.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hardly spoke like that to Ye Fan and he instantly frowned.


    What was this woman up to?


    But since she had already said so, Ye Fan couldn''t just ignore his wife and he had to go over to catch


    that rat. But the moment Ye Fan opened the door and saw what Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like, he was


    "M-Mu-Cheng, what...what''s going on?"


    "Why are you dressed like this sote at night?" Ye Fan''s eyes nearly popped out of his head as he


    gulped arge mouthful of saliva. Even his voice was trembling.


    "Why, don''t I look nice like that?" Qiu Mu-Cheng leaned against the door and the look in her eyes was


    as gentle as water. She posed in such a way that it entuated her figure and looked so seductive that


    Ye Fan''s eyes twitched and there was a howl of terrible pain in his heart.


    Looking like this in the middle of the night would get her into trouble!

 Chapter 249 Ye Fan Arrested

    Chapter 249 Ye Fan Arrested


    Was this woman trying to seduce him and make him embarrass himself?


    Ye Fan couldn''t help thinking this way. After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng was seriously behaving abnormally. It


    was sote, but instead of sleeping, she dressed herself like that and knocked on his door.


    After looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng one more time, Ye Fan pushed aside all those beautiful thoughts in his


    mind and walked out of the study towards Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bedroom.


    But after looking around, Ye Fan found no traces of a rat.


    "You must have been mistaken. We live on the fifth story, so there can''t be rats here.


    It''s veryte, go to bed," said Ye Fan to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to let Ye Fan leave and said that she was very scared. Ye Fan had no


    choice but toy a mattress on her bedroom floor to sleep.


    "Mu-Cheng, go sleep," said Ye Fan with his eyes closed. He looked very tired and didn''t look at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng anymore.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng got very upset by this. She had dressed herself so nicely after all. She started to


    wonder seriously to herself whether Ye Fan really had a problem in that aspect after all.


    After the lights went out, the room becamepletely silent.


    But just when Ye Fan was about to fall asleep, he heard a soft groan from beside him.


    That sound was so gentle it was numbing, and it enchanted him like a woman moaning.


    Ye Fan immediately shuddered and all his tiredness left him. He only felt his lower abdomen start to


    rise in temperature.


    "What is this woman doing? Is she seriously trying to tempt me? Is she finally feeling too lonely? No, it


    can''t be! This woman is made from steel and she can''t be feeling moved or anything like that!


    She''s definitely trying to troll me and I''ve got to hold it in!" thought Ye Fan to himself as he covered his


    ears and suppressed the heat rising in his heart.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was obviously going to push Ye Fan all the way. She really didn''t want to believe


    that Ye Fan was really problematic in that area.


    Those moans started to sound more and more hurried, and it was getting difficult for Ye Fan to hold it


    in.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was inexperienced in this area, but you could find anything on the inte. There were


    plenty of naughty videos online and Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''tpletely clueless about these types of


    sounds.


    And she sounded pretty much like the real thing.


    "Fuck it! Qiu Mu-Cheng, you''re forcing me to do this!"


    Ye Fan was a hot blooded straight man after all. Qiu Mu-Cheng was going so far to seduce him, so this


    dry piece of firewood was now set aze.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore and got up to pounce onto Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You jerk! What are you doing! Stop it!" Qiu Mu-Cheng went into a panic when she realized that she


    had gone too far and started to struggle. But the more she struggled, the more fired up he became.


    Just before it was toote to salvage the situation, someone pushed the room door open with a bang.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei ran in and turned the lights on to find that Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were on the


    same bed. They were immediately furious and dragged Ye Fan off the bed. "Ye Fan! You little bastard!


    What the hell were you doing?!"


    "How DARE you! How dare you bully Mu-Cheng like this?! I''m going to fight it out with you!" Han Li''s


    eyes were red and she was going to beat Ye Fan up when Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly held her back.


    "Mum, I''m fine, don''t me Ye Fan," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she held onto her mother and used her


    eyes to tell Ye Fan to return to the study.


    "You little asshole! Don''t you dare run away! Come back here! I''m going to break your legs! How dare


    you try to taint my daughter! Don''t you know what kind of person you are?! How dare you lust after


    someone you''re not worthy of?!!" Han Li was going crazy with fury.


    She already hated and despised Ye Fan so much. After seeing what happened earlier, she was even


    more furious.


    "Mum, enough, it''s not Ye Fan''s fault. It''s my fault, I was the one..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned red. She looked like a child who had done something wrong as she hung


    her head and her clothes were a mess.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re still speaking up for him? I knew it! For as long as you don''t divorce this useless


    bum, something terrible will happen sooner orter. Luckily we heard themotion and rushed over


    in time, otherwise you''d lose your chastity! Mu-Cheng, we shouldn''t wait anymore. Go down to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning and file for divorce. For as long as this bum is in the house, we won''t


    have a single day of peace.¡± Han Li was determined to make sure Qiu Mu-Cheng divorced Ye Fan. She


    wanted them to go first thing the next morning and didn''t want to wait anymore.


    The longer they dragged it out, the worse things would be!


    They hade over in time to salvage the situation this time. What about next time?


    Han Li was worried that if her daughter really ended up having a child with that useless bum and was


    tainted by him, then no rich man''s son would want her daughter anymore.


    "Mum, I already said that this wasn''t Ye Fan''s fault, why can''t you understand? Just go out, I want to


    sleep." Qiu Mu-Cheng decided not to exin anymore since there was no point in doing so and pushed


    her parents out of her room so that she could sleep.


    "Mu-Cheng! Lock the door, you hear me?!"


    Han Li''s piercing voice rang out from outside the room, while Qiu Mu-Cheng looked on helplessly


    inside the bedroom.


    She looked at how messy her clothes were in the mirror and recalled how Ye Fan had suddenly gone


    crazy like he had suddenly burst into mes. For some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng eventually snorted out


    loud andughed, "This idiot is really rough. He''s yanked off a few buttons from my blouse too. I guess


    I can''t wear this blouse anymore..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s blouse was almost open and her hair was a mess. Arge area of her fair and


    mesmerizing skin below her neck was exposed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed. She removed her makeup, got changed and went to bed.


    Even though Ye Fan had ruined one of her blouses, at least she had confirmed one thing.


    But because she had been so willful, Ye Fan ended up getting scolded by her parents again, so she felt


    quite guilty about it.


    But Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it. After all, whether that happened or not, Han Li and Qiu Lei


    would scold him about anything anyway. So he just let it be and let them scold him.


    But when he thought about what happened earlier, he shook his head andughed to himself. This wife


    of his was pretty good at setting the mood. Or at least Ye Fan continued to enjoy thinking about those


    moans she made.


    "It''s too bad. The night sky is so beautiful and the moon is so lovely, but I have to sleep alone after


    all..." Ye Fan sighed and went to bed.


    But nobody expected an anxious knocking on the door first thing the next morning to shock Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s family awake.


    "Who is it? Who''s knocking so early in the morning?" Han Li was annoyed as she opened the door,


    only to find a group of uniformed police officers at her door.


    "Hello madam, is Ye Fan at home?"


    "Why...why are you looking for him?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng pale faced.


    The policewoman ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng''s question and asked again, "Which one of you is Ye Fan?"


    "I am. And you are...?" Ye Fan had just finished preparing breakfast and walked out from the kitchen.


    When she saw Ye Fan, the policewoman walked over to show her badge. "I am Ren Han, Assistant


    Team Leader of Yunzhou''s criminal investigation department. We suspect that you are involved in a


    criminal case, so please follow us back to the station and cooperate with the investigation."


    Before Ye Fan could respond, Ren Han waved her hands, "Handcuff him and take


    him away!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 250 Fallen into a Trap

    Chapter 250 Fallen into a Trap


    "What are you doing?! Ye Fan, Ye Fan..." Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately became anxious when she saw


    that these uniformed officers were dragging Ye Fan away without exining anything. She worriedly


    ran over and tried to ask what was going on.


    But all she got was a stern response from the Assistant Team Leader, Ren Han, "Miss, please do not


    obstruct justice by blocking our way. Or else we have the right to arrest you as well.¡±


    "Ma''am, you must have made a mistake. I know him well and Ye Fan would never do anything against


    thew. You must have caught the wrong person," insisted Qiu Mu-Cheng with a pale face as she


    continued to tell Ren Han that Ye Fan was innocent.


    Ren Han had no expression on her face and replied coldly, "We will know whether he''s innocent or not


    after we''re done with our investigation. So please step aside."


    Ren Han''s voice became colder and colder. She was clearly very unhappy about how Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was blocking her way.


    "Mu-Cheng, why do you care about him? Isn''t it better that this useless bum gets arrested? Then


    nobody will continued to tie you down." Han Li and Qiu Lei realized what was going on and were


    pleasantly surprised. They quickly ran up to pull Qiu Mu-Cheng back.


    At the same time, Han Li smiled brightly at Ren Han and the other officers, "Hello everyone, it''s been


    hard on you, we will definitely cooperate with your investigative efforts."


    "We''ll leave this Ye Fan to you! Since a useless fellow like him dared to go against thew and create


    unrest in our society, he ought to be arrested! Better still, throw him into jail for a few more years, then


    he can''te out and disgust us anymore..."


    Han Li never liked Ye Fan to begin with, so now that he was being arrested, she was more than happy


    to make sure he really went down this time.


    "Mum, you...!" Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled at her mother because she couldn''t stand what she just heard.


    But Ye Fan consoled her instead, "Mu-Cheng, it''ll be fine, just wait at home. Don''t worry, they can''t lock


    me up for long and I''ll be out again in a few days."


    Ren Han scoffed coldly when she heard what Ye Fan said and looked even more unkindly than before


    at Ye Fan. "You''re very confident, huh? Looks like you''re used to being arrogant out there and you think


    I can''t find anything on you?"


    "If you often walk along the river, your shoes will eventually get wet! Take him away!" shouted Ren Han


    and Ye Fan was dragged off.


    At the East Region Police Station in Yunzhou.


    "Spit it out. Why did you beat them up?"


    Ye Fan sat in the interrogation room with his hands in handcuffs and looked like a prisoner being


    interrogated. A few minutes ago, everything on Ye Fan had been confiscated and even his phone had


    been taken away.


    Ren Han was in her uniform and sat across from Ye Fan as she asked him questions in a cold voice.


    Because of her training over the years, Ren Han''s figure was especially curvaceous. Even with a


    uniform on, her curves were still very obvious.


    But perhaps because of her profession, even though Ren Han had an excellent figure, she didn''t seem


    to exude any charm that a woman normally had. Her fair and icy expression even seemed forceful and


    masculine.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Ye Fan saw her, he had already figured that it was going to be hard for him to get rid of


    this policewoman.


    And just as he had expected, the first words from this woman were already so pushy and pressurizing.


    But Ye Fan sounded like he had been wronged and replied, "Ma''am, this is a false usation. When


    did I beat someone up?"


    "HA! You still refuse to admit it even though you''re already in such trouble? Miss Ren, don''t stop me


    this time. I''ll just p him twice and I''m sure he''lle clean. If you don''t teach this sort of hooligan a


    lesson, he won''t learn!" shouted a bald man angrily as he stood next to Ren Han and was ready to p


    Ye Fan.


    Ren Han frowned and mmed the table angrily as she shouted sternly, "Stop it!"


    "Li Guang, I''ll warn you one more time. You are not allowed to simply hit anyone in my interrogation


    room. If you do this again, don''t me me for getting you punished!"


    After ticking Li Guang off, she got someone to y a video for Ye Fan to watch.


    "Last night after 10:02PM, including yourself, a total of 11 people went into this room. After three


    minutes, you were the only one who came walking out. Out of the ten other men, nine of them were


    severely injured and are still in critical condition. Thest one who got away with a lighter injury is the


    boss of the nightclub, while the nine men are his employees. So, if you weren''t the one who beat them


    up, who did?" asked Ren Han coldly.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t nervous at all and remained calm as he replied, "Well, that''s one possibility. But


    there''s also another possibility, like perhaps these nine men got upset with one another and ended up


    attacking one another. Or perhaps they fell and hurt themselves. Those are all possible scenarios.¡±


    "Why you...!" Ren Han''s expression darkened when she heard Ye Fan''s response, but she quickly


    calmed herself down and continued, "So you don''t intend to cooperate?"


    "I''m telling you, I''ve seen a lot of hooligans with tight lips like you. I have plenty of methods to make you


    After that, Ren Han got up to leave and was going to leave Ye Fan like this for one day.


    "Wait up," Ye Fan suddenly called out after Ren Han.


    "Why? You''ve thought about it carefully and you''re willing toe clean now?" Ren Han thought that


    Ye Fan had surrendered.


    But Ye Fan merely smiled and said, "Miss Ren, I think you''d better let me go. After all, you can''t keep


    me here for too long, so you''d save yourself a lot of trouble if you let me out now. Otherwise I''m afraid


    that you might get punished for this. It''ll be such a pity for that to happen to a pretty officer like you.¡±


    "What do you mean by that? Are you threatening me?" Ren Han stopped in her footsteps as she


    frowned and stared at Ye Fan with her icy eyes.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "No, I''m just telling you the truth. I mean, seriously, a little branch like yours


    really can''t keep me here for long."


    Ren Han instantly flew into a rage. She never thought that a small time gangster would dare to be so


    arrogant.


    "You''re a suspect in a crime and you dare to say such things in front of me. What confidence you have!


    I don''t care how incredible your background is or how powerful your backers are. As long as we don''t


    get to the bottom of this matter, you can forget about walking out of this door."


    With that, Ren Han kept a cold expression on her face and walked out.


    Before leaving, she instructed Li Guang to continue interrogating Ye Fan and not to let Ye Fan sleep


    until he came clean.


    "This woman is pretty hot tempered,"ughed Ye Fan to himself as he shook his head and watched


    Ren Han leave.


    But he didn''t bear any grudge against Ren Han. On the contrary, he had a pretty good impression of


    her.


    It was hard to find someone with strict principles and hated evil like she did these days.


    But immediately after Ren Han left, Li Guang immediately chased everyone else out too and turned off


    the video recorder.


    "Hmm?" Ye Fan frowned when he saw what Li Guang did.


    "You little brat, are you thinking that something''s very strange here? Are you wondering why I got my


    colleagues to leave and why I turned off the video recorder? Are you also wondering why you merely


    knocked out those menst night and left them with light injuries at best but now they''re all in critical


    condition?" Li Guang sat in front of Ye Fan with his arms on the table as he looked at Ye Fan with a


    sinister smile.


    A taser was lying quietly next to his hand.


    Ye Fan immediately thought of something and frowned. "You''re rted to that Diyang Jewelry


    manager, Meng He?"

 Chapter 251 Tearing the Sky

    Chapter 251 Tearing the Sky


    "You''re pretty smart! Meng He and I are godbrothers and I have shares in Diyang Jewelry myself."


    "Since we''re both intelligent people, then you should know what I want. Where is it? As long as you


    hand over what we want, then I guarantee you that you''d be dered innocent tomorrow and you can


    leave. Otherwise, you won''t just end up in jail, but you would have to suffer physically too."


    Li Guang smiled coldly and started to wave the taser about in his hand. He started to look at Ye Fan


    with increasing greed in his evil eyes.


    Ye Fan immediately shook his head andughed. "I see that I was too kindst night and I didn''t teach


    you guys a harder lesson. So now you still haven''t given up and you still want that imperial jade of


    mine?¡±


    "But I''m afraid I have to disappoint you. I''ve already passed the jadeite on to someone else and it''s no


    longer with me. There''s no point in capturing me.¡±


    Ye Fan shrugged and looked like he didn''t care at all.


    "You little brat! You''re still trying to act tough now? Fine! I''ll let you have a taste of the pain toe!" Li


    Guang was immediately angered and he picked up the taser to whack Ye Fan''s arm.


    Ye Fan immediately moved to the side and swung his arms in the same direction. Even though his


    hands were handcuffed, he was still agile enough to not just avoid Li Guang''s attack, but also pushed


    the taser back towards Li Guang instead.


    The taser fell with a bam onto Li Guang.


    "Ahh!" Li Guang howled in pain and his body convulsed as he copsed onto the floor from being


    tasered. Hey on the floor like a dead fish and didn''t move.


    Ren Han and her colleagues heard the noise and came back in.


    When Ren Han saw Li Guang on the floor, she immediately questioned Ye Fan angrily, "You''re actually


    bold enough to attack a police officer? Are you hoping to spend the rest of your life in jail?"


    Ren Han was so angry she was going mad. She couldn''t believe how arrogant Ye Fan was and how he


    still didn''t seem to know how to behave at all.


    She had already decided that no matter what obstacles she faced, she had to put Ye Fan behind bars


    no matter what it cost her!


    "Hurry up and send Li Guang to the hospital!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Ren, what about this hooligan?" one of them asked as he pointed at Ye Fan.


    "Lock him up!" replied Ren Han angrily.


    "Also, before we get to the bottom of this matter, don''t let anyone know about this. I don''t want the


    investigation to be stopped in any way."


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Ye Fan was taken out from the interrogation room and detained for the time being. They didn''t let Ye


    Fan have anymunication with the outside world at all and were clearly worried that Ye Fan might


    get someone to help him out or destroy any evidence or something along those lines.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t worried. Ren Han only suspected him of being involved but she had no proof, so she


    could only lock him up for a maximum of 24 hours. And even if she still refused to release him after one


    day, Ye Fan wasn''t worried either.


    After all, he had promised Li Er to appear for dinner in three days. Li Er was bound to call him a day or


    two before that, and if Li Er couldn''t get hold of him, Li Er would definitely suspect that something must


    have happened to him. And given Li Er''s influence, he would find out that Ye Fan was being detained.


    Besides, even if Li Er failed him, Ye Fan still had Han.


    Many years back when Ye Fan got Han to help him go through with Operation Spark, they had a habit


    of making sure that they called each other every two to three days. The call wasn''t just to check on the


    n, but also to make sure that each other was safe.


    It had been ten years already and it was part of their daily routine.


    So it wouldn''t take Han more than three days to take action.


    Ye Fan was confident of it.


    And that was why Ye Fan knew from the moment he set foot in this ce that he wouldn''t be here for


    more than three days.


    Of course, besides those methods, Ye Fan had other ways of getting out, but those required some


    degree of violence.


    But that wasn''t necessary. His life wasn''t in danger and he was being held in custody by the police. In


    this sort of situation, it was better to settle it the legal way and as gently as possible.


    And so, one day passed just like that.


    Ye Fan was surprised that Ren Han didn''t make any trouble for him at all and literally left him alone the


    whole time.


    It was night time and Ye Fan started getting sleepy. He was about to sleep when he heard some


    footsteps.


    That policewoman was back to interrogate Ye Fan again.


    They were clearly purposely waiting to interrogate Ye Fan after he had be sleepy and tired.


    Ye Fan was very cooperative. Since they wanted to interrogate him, he let them.


    He was innocent and he wasn''t afraid.


    And so under these circumstances, Ren Han and her colleagues took turns to interrogate Ye Fan over


    the next seven hours. Ren Han was already getting sleepy herself but Ye Fan remained as energetic


    as ever.


    During the interrogation, Ye Fan even chatted with Ren Han about his student days, about farming


    when he was young, and even asked how Ren Han kept herself looking so good, whether she was


    single or attached...in the end the police couldn''t get a single thing out of Ye Fan but Ye Fan had


    managed to ask them a million questions instead.


    Ren Han was furious and got her men to send Ye Fan back to the detention center and she would


    interrogate him again another time.


    "Miss Ren, I told you already that I''ve been falsely used, so you should just let me go. At most you''d


    be able to keep me here for three days, and I''ll get to leave this ce after that. When that happens,


    I''m afraid that you''d really get into trouble. I''m saying this because I feel bad for you..." sighed Ye Fan.


    "Get lost right now! Take this shameless twit out right now!" Ye Fan''s mouth was really foul. Even


    someone as calm and cold as Ren Han couldn''t stand him and was going crazy. She ended up


    shouting at him and got her colleagues to quickly take him away.


    It was soon the second day.


    Just as Ye Fan had guessed, Li Er was beginning to suspect something was wrong.


    At the Li bungalow.


    Li Er dialed the number again and frowned. The other party''s phone was still off.


    "That''s really strange. It''s been two days, why is Mr Chu''s phone still off?"


    Li Er frowned hard and paced his room.


    He wanted to tell Ye Fan the day before that the funds from the auction had been transferred to Ye Fan


    and wanted Ye Fan to check, as well as to remind him about the dinner he had with Sun Yu-Hao. But


    after two days, Li Er''s call still couldn''t get through.


    In this day and age, even if you turned your phone off for just a few hours, the world would have


    forgotten you. So unless something had happened, nobody would turn their phone off for two days in a


    row.


    "Jin Bao, Yin Bao, go and check if something has happened to Mr Chu. Report to me as soon as


    possible!"


    Li Er immediately sent his men out to investigate.


    Half an hourter, Li Er got a phone call.


    "What did you say? Mr Chu has been ARRESTED?! Good god! And arrested in Yunzhou? We''re done


    for..." Li Er nearly peed his pants and his face paled considerably.


    Yunzhou was Li Er''s territory. Ye Fan had been arrested in his territory and that meant that he hadn''t


    been vignt enough and had done a bad job.


    If Mr Chu decided to hold him ountable, then there was no way Li Er was going to make it out alive.


    So of course Li Er was panicky.


    He roared into the phone, "Find out what happened RIGHTNOW!"


    "I want to know which blind asshole actually dared to arrest Mr Chu!"


    "Send me the address immediately after you find out and go with me to get him out after that!"


    Li Er''s entire face was dark and he was shuddering all over.


    Who was Ye Fan?


    He was king over Jiangdong, like the sky over Jiangdong!


    All the big shots of Jiangdong recognized him as their leader!


    Back at that tournament at Mount Tai, Jingzhou had invited Ye Fan over to join them. That was how


    much influence and prestige Ye Fan carried.


    And the craziest part was Ye Fan actually turned them down.


    This sort of man had been arrested within his own territory of Yunzhou?


    That was as good as tearing the sky to pieces!

 Chapter 252 All Are Equal

    Chapter 252 All Are Equal


    In no time, Li Er found out who arrested Ye Fan.


    "A regional team dared to arrest Mr Chu? Where did she get that sort of courage from?!" Li Er roared


    angrily in his room with a furious look on his face.


    Li Er then instructed his men to prepare the car to head for the East Region Police Station. He also


    called Wang Doni over from the city headquarters.


    He was going to use someone in a higher position to get Ye Fan out.


    When it came to dealing with the government, Li Er wouldn''t take a hard stance and he could only


    make use of his connections.


    Ren Han was still interrogating Ye Fan in the interrogation room.


    "Say it now. What motive did you have?"


    "ording to the footage, you went in empty handed but came out with a small bag. What was inside?"


    "When did you get to know the boss of Dunhuang KTV, Meng He?


    "Do you have a standing feud with him?"


    One of the male officers continued to ask Ye Fan all sorts of questions while Ren Han sat by the side to


    observe. She was trying to see if she could get the truth out of Ye Fan by observing his expression and


    subtle body movements.


    But she was disappointed.


    This man continued to remain calm.


    She couldn''t see any panic or nervousness in his eyes, and neither could she see any fear or terror.


    Ye Fan was a bit too calm.


    It was as if the person sitting in this room wasn''t some small time hooligan but a deep pool of water.


    But the longer Ye Fan behaved like that, the more Ren Han suspected him.


    This Ye Fan was definitely not normal!


    Otherwise, how could an ordinary man in his twenties remain so calm despite being interrogated like


    this?


    After another three hours of interrogation, they still hadn''t let Ye Fan eat, drink or even sleep.


    But even so, this man didn''t slip up and continued to speak logically throughout. They couldn''t find any


    loopholes at all.


    Worse still, they had detained him for two days already but this fellow was still running round in circles.


    He hadn''t provided them with anything useful at all.


    BANG!


    Ren Han was finally really angry. She had remained silent for a long time when she suddenly mmed


    her fair palm against the table. The loud bang even frightened the colleague next to her.


    "So you''re not going to tell us exactly what happened in that room that day? Fine! You want to wear us


    out? We''ll wear you out too! As long as you don''t tell us what happened, you can forget about walking


    out of this ce!"


    Ren Han''s angry voice echoed loudly in the interrogation room. Her fierce and stern stance was so


    frightening that her colleague paled in the face.


    Ren Han was a woman, but her presence and her boldness made her very suitable to be a leader in


    the police force.


    "Is that so? I''ll just let you know that this door can''t cage me in for long. For all you know, someone


    mighte and pick me up in just a while." Ye Fan had a faint smile on his lips and he sounded like he


    was teasing Ren Han. This obviously made Ren Han even angrier than before.


    "You can continue dreaming! I''ve already prevented any news of your arrest from going out and even


    the chief of this police station doesn''t know about it! So I don''t know who you''re counting on to save


    you from this ce! Besides, you''re just a hooligan, so I don''t think your backers could be that powerful


    either. So stop trying to scare me because I''m not going to be scared."


    "I have been in the police force for many years and I don''t care whether you''re some rich man''s son or


    some powerful man''s underling! As long as you''ve broken thew andmitted a crime, nobody has


    ever gotten away from me just because hees from a powerful background!"


    "You will not be an exception! If you''re counting on something like this, I''d advise you to just give it up.


    I''lle back to interrogate you again tonight, so you''d better think carefully about this!"


    Ren Han''s words poured forth without stopping as she gave Ye Fan a piece of her mind.


    After that, she gave orders to her colleagues, "Xiaojian, Zijiang, take him away. Give him some cold


    water to wash up so that he wakes up. Also, don''t let him sleep and don''t let him go to the bathroom


    either!"


    Two of her subordinates immediately went up to take Ye Fan away.


    Just then, a hurried set of footsteps came from outside the room. A middle aged man in uniform came


    in.


    "Stop! What are all of you doing?!" questioned the man in a deep voice.


    Han Ren and her team were immediately shocked at the sight of this man and quickly asked him,


    "Chief Wei, why are you here?"


    But the middle aged man ignored them and pushed them away as he walked towards Ye Fan. "You''re


    Mr Li Er''s friend, Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan immediately smiled and nodded.


    Looks like Li Er wasing to his rescue first.


    "Mr Ye, I''m so sorry, so very sorry. I have done a bad job of teaching my subordinates, I hope you don''t


    take it to heart, I''ll make them release you right now," said the middle aged man with a sheepish smile.


    Then he spun around to re at Ren Han and her team. "How dare you arrest someone without letting


    me know! Getting very bold, huh!"


    "Why are all of you still standing there! Release him now!¡±


    "Well...er..." The police officers looked like they were put in a spot and stole a nce at Ren Han.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle aged man red hard at them. "What, are all of you going to disobey me? Are all of you


    rebelling now?"


    He was so fierce that the police officers didn''t dare to go against him and quickly removed the


    handcuffs around Ye Fan''s hands.


    Ye Fan looked at Ren Han and smiled faintly. "Miss Ren, I was right, wasn''t I?"


    But just as Ye Fan said these words, Ren Han finally broke her silence.


    She looked at Ye Fan coldly, then at Chief Wei, then at the rest of her team. Her low and icy voice rang


    out, "Ye Fan is suspected of deliberately causing grievous harm to others and is possibly guilty of a


    violent crime. So before the investigationes to a close, releasing a suspect is going against the


    "If anyone goes against thew, I will bring him to justice! If an ordinary citizen breaks thew, I will


    bring him to justice! If it''s a police officer, I will do the same! Even if it''s the policemissioner, I will


    do the same thing! In front of thew, everyone is equal!"


    Boooom...


    Ren Han''s words echoed in the little room.


    Everyone was stunned by how powerful Ren Han''s presence was.


    Even Chief Wei''s face paled as he pointed a trembling finger at Ren Han. "You...you...¡± "Ren Han,


    you''re just an assistant team leader but you''re throwing your weight around like this! Fine! You have a


    father to back you so I''m scared of you, alright? I''ll just say that you''re the one who arrested him and


    you''re the one detaining him. If anything happens in the future, you''re going to bear all the


    consequences of doing this!"


    Chief Wei scoffed angrily and marched out with a furious look on his face.


    His rank was higher than Ren Han''s, but Ren Han came from a powerful background and her father


    was a high ranking official in the provincial government.


    He couldn''t afford to offend this one!

 Chapter 253 Everyone Is Here to get Him out

    Chapter 253 Everyone Is Here to get Him out


    In the east region of Yunzhou.


    Li Er had been waiting outside for a long time but still didn''t see Ye Fan emerge from the station. He


    started to get suspicious and called Wang Doni.


    "What? He''s still inside? Commissioner Wang, you''re the chief of this city''s police force and your words


    were useless? What? Her background is more powerful than yours? Fine, I''ll think of something else.¡±


    Li Er''s face fell after hearing the situation.


    "Master Er, what''s wrong? It''s just a branch and Commissioner Wang can''t settle it?" Jin Bao and Yin


    Bao were puzzled.


    Li Er shook his head and said grimly, "Even if a temple is small, it could house someone powerful."


    "I didn''t expect a simple assistant team leader to have such a powerful background. She''s connected to


    someone in the provincial government? This might get tough.¡± Li Er''s expression was grim and this


    situation seemed tricky.


    Li Er had plenty of connections but they were mostly within the city and he didn''t really have any


    reliable connections at the provincial level.


    He had no choice but to contact Chen Ao.


    Jianghai was Chen Ao''s territory, so he probably had some say at the provincial level.


    "What?! Mr Chu has been arrested?


    When?! It''s already been two days?! Fuck, Li Er! Why didn''t you say so earlier! I''m going over right


    now!"


    Chen Ao went pale in the face after hearing this as well.


    He couldn''t continue his hot spring holiday with his wife and daughter anymore. He got changed and


    drove quickly to Yunzhou.


    At the same time, he started to use all of his connections to contact people at the provincial level to get


    Ye Fan out.


    Ye Fan was the king of Jiangdong and controlled everything in it. More importantly, Ye Fan was his


    benefactor. He was the reason why Chen Ao had been able to rise so quickly in Jiangdong in the first


    ce.


    Chen Ao wouldn''t forget all the favor he had received in the past.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? What''s the hurry?" It was still the Mid-Autumn holidays and Chen Nan was


    puzzled when she saw that her father wanted to leave after just receiving a phone call.


    "Nannan, your beloved Fan is in trouble."


    "What?¡± Chen Nan''s face also paled and her heart trembled.


    "There''s no time to talk now. Come with me, we''ll go and look up Mr Chu together."


    You only found out who was true to you in times of trouble. So if Chen Ao could help Ye Fan out when


    he was in trouble, it would definitely help him to get closer to Ye Fan.


    It would help to not just deepen their master and servant ties, but also son and daughter ties.


    SWOOSH!


    The car zoomed like an arrow towards Yunzhou.


    Back at the East Region Police Station in Yunzhou.


    After all that earlier, Ye Fan was still stuck inside the interrogation room.


    But Ren Han''s expression was very nasty now.


    Ren Han had fallen out with Chief Wei earlier, and all her team members didn''t dare to say anything


    now. They just stood by the side and waited for Ren Han to give orders.


    The interrogation room waspletely silent and the silence was a little creepy.


    Ye Fan finally chuckled and broke the silence.


    "Women don''t always lose out to men, huh. Miss Ren, even though I''m really quite upset with you for


    maligning me, I have to say that you''re really admirable for standing by your principles."


    "Shut up!" Ren Han was still angry in the first ce. Now she got even angrier after hearing these


    words.


    She red at him and got her team to send him back to the detention center. "Watch him carefully. If


    anything crops up, let me know immediately!"


    She turned and left the room after that.


    After she left the interrogation room, she didn''t sit around and wait but went to check on Ye Fan''s


    background and connections.


    She wanted to know who Ye Fan''s true backer was.


    She might even be able to track down others involved in criminal activity with Ye Fan as her starting


    point.


    "Someone is already trying to bail him out in just two days, so that''s enough to prove that this Ye Fan is


    no ordinary man. In fact, he could be connected to some huge case. And that''s why his backer started


    to panic after finding out about his arrest, and they''re anxious to get him out because they''re guilty of


    some crime. And that''s exactly why I must not let him go. I have to investigate the case behind him,"


    thought Ren Han to herself as she looked even more determined than ever.


    She was well versed in detective skills and was an expert on this. Many major cases were cracked in


    the past because of one small issue.


    Just like Ye Fan''s case. He got into a simple fight but this was already enough to rm his backers and


    they even managed to get Chief Wei to move for them.


    This check easily took her several hours.


    But what made Ren Han even more puzzled was that no matter how many times she looked at Ye


    Fan''s case file, her conclusion was the same. This Ye Fan was as simple as his name and you could


    say that he was even more tragic than most.


    He was born in a vige, married into the Qiu family three years ago and became a live-in son-inw.


    He had no other achievements besides that.


    Ren Han couldn''t help but be curious. One could almost say that he was practically a useless


    bum, so how did someone like that manage to get Chief Wei toe here and get him out? And where


    did he find that confidence to act so arrogantly and fearlessly?


    Just when Ren Han was feeling curious, one of her subordinates came dashing in frantically.


    "Miss Ren, someone from the city headquarters is here."


    "HQ? Who?¡± asked Ren Han.


    "It''s Commissioner Wang Doni, a very important person at HQ..." replied the officer nervously and


    fearfully.


    What?


    "Commissioner Wang is here too? Hurry and bring me over!"


    Ren Han realized that this was getting serious and quickly ran over.


    Li Er and Wang Doni were around, so Chief Wei politely stood to one side and got his colleagues to


    release Ye Fan.


    "Stop! We can''t release him!" shouted Ren Han as she ran over. She refused to let Ye Fan go and


    grabbed the keys.


    "Ren Han, how dare you disobey orders!


    Are you going against even Commissioner Wang''s orders?" shouted Chief Wei angrily.


    But Ren Han wasn''t afraid at all. She dered very righteously, "I don''t care about any Commissioner


    Wang! I just know that anyone who''s guilty must not be allowed to get away scot free!"


    "So no matter whoes, we cannot release Ye Fan!"


    "Why you..!¡± Chief Wei was going to die from his anger soon.


    Wang Doni and Li Er''s expressions were equally grim.


    Li Er was an ordinary citizen and couldn''t interfere in this matter. Wang Doni could interfere, but it


    was useless.


    After all, Ren Han wasn''t having any of this!


    "Ren Han, so because of your father''s position, you dare to even be disrespectful to Commissioner


    Wang now?"


    Ren Han coldly replied, "If you insist on thinking that way, I can''t do anything about it. But I will insist


    that we must not release Ye Fan. Even if Commissioner Wang pleads for him, it''s useless."


    "But what about me?¡± A low shout came from outside.


    Chen Ao was dressed neatly and his eyes carried authority as he walked in confidently.


    "This...this is Chen Ao, the king of Jiangdong?"


    "The representative of the people in the province? The leader of the corporate world?"

 Chapter 254 Let the Father Step In

    Chapter 254 Let the Father Step In


    The moment Chen Ao appeared, the entire police station went silent.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Many officers widened their eyes and their hearts skipped a beat.


    "The king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?"


    "Why is he here too?¡±


    When one was extremely sessful in one area of business, then it was a matter of time before one


    would eventually be involved or have a say in the running of the region. Chen Ao was also in this


    situation. Just being the representative alone was enough for him to hold quite some weight over the


    citizens of the province.


    Chen Ao also often made appearances and there were many reports of him on the news. So everyone


    in the police station was naturally shocked to see him here.


    Everyone quickly started weing him politely.


    "Mr Chen, pleased to meet you, pleased to meet you! I''ve heard all about you and I finally get to see


    you in person!" smiled Chief Wei excitedly as he went up to shake Chen Ao''s hand.


    After all, he was only the chief of police in this tiny region, so he couldn''t bepared to Wang Doni


    in terms of societal status. He only held power in this region and could never bepared to these big


    shots in the political and business world like Chen Ao.


    "Chief Wei, was it? You''ve arrested my friend and I feel that there must be a mistake somewhere, so I


    hope that you can release my friend first and we can talk about this misunderstandingter," said Chen


    Ao in a low voice.


    Chief Wei nodded profusely, "Mr Chen, of course we will release him on your ount. We must."


    "Ren Han, Mr Chen is here too! He''s the representative of the province and represents the people of


    this ce and the voice of Jiangdong''s corporate world!


    Don''t tell me you''re still going to insist on doing things your way?" Chief Wei scolded


    Ren Han sternly.


    Ren Han''s subordinates were all pale in the face and there was terror written all over their faces.


    Many of them were wailing in their hearts.


    They thought that they had merely arrested an uwful small time gangster, but Master Er of Yunzhou


    and themissioner hade to get him out, and now even someone with great authority and


    reputation in the province like Chen Ao, the king of Jiangdong, had alsoe to personally get Ye Fan


    out.


    All those officers started feeling fearful. Who on earth was this Ye Fan exactly?


    But even as Ren Han''s team members were all feeling terrified inside, Ren Han looked towards Chen


    Ao and greeted him politely.


    After that, she said coldly, "Since Mr Chen is a businessman, then don''t you think you''re acting a little


    inappropriately bying here to ask for someone''s


    release?"


    "You...!" Chen Ao''s expression fell. He never thought that this youngdy was so tough and didn''t even


    want to do him a favor.


    "Mr Chen, I will repeat myself. You have no proof or evidence and you want me to release a suspect in


    a criminal case. I''m sorry, but that''s not enough to make me do that!" Ren Han spoke these words


    sternly, and every word rang loudly like gold bars nging onto the floor.


    Even though the one standing in front of her was Chen Ao, she wasn''t giving in either.


    "And what if you add me in as well?"


    BAM!


    The metal door was pushed open again with a loud m.


    Several people came walking in from outside the station. They were filled with energy, their


    expressions were authoritative and they walked in confidently.


    They were all dressed well, and there was some anger on their stern faces.


    When these men walked in, not only did the people working in the station shudder, even Wang Doni


    and Li Er shuddered.


    "They...they are..."


    "The Commissioner of the provincial police headquarters, He Zhizhang?!"


    Oh goodness gracious.


    Someone from the provincial HQ was here too?!


    And these were the top brass of HQ!


    Everyone was going crazy now.


    "Ren Han, Ren Han, good god who the hell did you arrest?!"


    At first Chief Wei thought that Ye Fan was possibly just one of Li Er''s favorite runners, so even though


    he was a little stunned to see Li Er and Wang Doni try to get him out, he wasn''t surprised.


    But now Chen Ao and someone from the provincial HQ was here?


    Who was this Ye Fan?!


    Chief Wei was really going to pee his pants soon. These were big shots that he never got to see at all


    and today they were all here.


    He was just the leader of a branch in Yunzhou and now he was filled with terror and was about to cry


    soon. He cursed at Ren Han, then ran up to wee his guests.


    Ren Han''s face was equally pale and void of color.


    She couldn''t understand this at all.


    ording to her investigation, Ye Fan was just a live-in son-inw and the son of a farmer. How was


    he able to get so many big shots to save him?


    Even someone from the provincial HQ was here.


    This He Zhizhang was pretty much on par with her father already.


    But even so, Ren Han continued to clench her teeth and held the keys in her hands tightly.


    She didn''t think justice couldn''t prevail over power. Was thew unable to convict a criminal? Was she


    really unable to do anything to a man who had to marry into his wife''s family?!


    She was going to fight it out with Ye Fan!


    "And there''s me too!¡±


    He Zhizhang''s arrival had already struck fear into all the hearts of the officers in this station.


    But even though everyone was still reeling in shock, there was the sound of yet another car door


    opening outside the station and an even more authoritative voice rang out!


    There was another m and the door was opened once more.


    A middle aged man dressed in a suit and leather shoes walked in with an angry and authoritative look


    on his face.


    "This...this is..."


    "Mayor...Mayor Wu?"


    "The governor of Yunzhou, Wu Weitao!"


    "Yunzhou''s most powerful person in office!"


    Chief Wei''s eyes widened again and Ren Han''s subordinates'' eyes were falling out of their sockets as


    their bodies trembled violently.


    Oh my god...


    Even Mayor Wu was here?


    Good heavens!


    Seriously, who on earth did they arrest this time?!


    Everyone with power and influence from both the city and the province were all here.


    And everyone hade for Ye Fan''s sake?


    "This...what...have we done?!" Chief Wei''s face was deathly pale. His body trembled and his voice


    became hoarse.


    He was on the brink of despair.


    Even though Ren Han was the one who arrested Ye Fan and he didn''t know anything about it, he was


    in charge of this station after all and he would be held responsible too.


    "Ren Han, Ren Han, you little bastard! I''ve spent my whole life working so hard to get to where I am


    today, but you''re going to ruin everything today!"


    Chief Wei knew that he couldn''t get out of this, so he started railing at Ren Han angrily as his eyes


    turned red from his fury.


    Ren Han just stood there in a daze and didn''t move at all.


    Just then, someone''s phone started ringing.


    It was Ren Han''s.


    Her trembling hands took her phone out. It was her own father calling.


    But Ren Han was now like someone who had fallen into water and found a piece of debris that could


    keep her afloat, so she happily picked up the call and was prepared to tell her father all about the


    terrible injustices she had suffered.


    She was going to get her father to step in and to uphold justice.


    But before Ren Han could say anything, her father started yelling at her both angrily and with terror in


    his voice, "You little unfilial daughter! What on earth have you done?!"


    "Do you know how many people in the city and the province have called me? Even someone from the


    capital hase knocking on my door! All your aunts and uncles are telling me to run for my life now!


    You unfilial daughter, who did you offend?! The Ren family has done nothing against their conscience


    for the past three generations, but looks like everything will be ruined by you today! If you have a


    conscience, you''d better stop it right now ande with me to the capital to apologize!¡±


    Ren Han''s father was practically howling away, as if this was thest straw on the camel''s back.


    There was a tter as the phone slipped from Ren Han''s hand onto the floor. She was also so terrified


    that she copsed to the floor.

 Chapter 255 Who Is Truly the Righteous One

    Chapter 255 Who Is Truly the Righteous One


    "You unfiIial daughter! You unfilial daughter! The Ren family has lived with a clear conscience for


    decades and everything is going to be ruined by you in this one day..." Ren Han''s father continued to


    roar angrily and pitifully through the phone.


    But Ren Han couldn''t hear any of it anymore.


    Her mind waspletely nk now.


    This phone call from her father hadpletely destroyed thest hope she had in her heart. Her


    confidence had crumbled.


    She thought that when faced with an ouw like Ye Fan, there would be so many people behind her


    supporting and backing her. But now she suddenly realized that there was absolutely nobody behind


    her at all.


    Ren Han copsed onto the floor as if she had lost her soul and lookedpletely broken. She didn''t


    have any of the righteous anger she had earlier on.


    The moment she heard all those things her father said, she seemed to have lost all the energy within


    her.


    She had lost. She had lost in the end.


    In front of power and status, all the principles she kept, all thews and justice that she had tried to


    protect, had been utterly defeated!


    "Ye Fan, congrattions, you''ve won.¡± Ren Hanughed bitterly to herself as a sad look overtook her


    face. Her pale and worn out face waspletely drained of energy.


    The keys that she had been holding onto so tightly earlier fell from her hands.


    Wei Min quickly grabbed the keys and removed the handcuffs from Ye Fan with great fear and


    trepidation. He restored Ye Fan''s freedom and apologized profusely with all sorts of apologies and


    exnations. He was just hoping that Ye Fan could be magnanimous and forgiving and let them off this


    once.


    Chen Ao and the rest quickly went over to ask if Ye Fan was feeling alright.


    Chen Nan was so worried that her eyes were red and she clutched Ye Fan''s hands as her heart ached


    for him. "Fan, you must have suffered so badly. Look! Even your hands are red from the handcuffs."


    "Silly girl, I''m fine,"ughed Ye Fan as he shook his head and gently patted Chen Nan on the head.


    After thanking Li Er and the other big shots, he walked towards Ren Han. He looked down at her and


    that same faint and calm smile was still on his lips.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything as he just stood there. Ren Han could already feel Ye Fan''s arrogance and


    his disdain for her.


    Ren Han finally couldn''t stand the pain she felt in her heart anymore and burst out crying. Her pretty


    eyes were filled with tears.


    "Go away! Just go away! I said that you''ve won, didn''t I? You can go! Why are you still here? You''re


    here tough at me, aren''t you? You''re here to see how pitiful I am, right? You''reughing at me now,


    right? You''reughing at me for being naive and overestimating myself. But Ye Fan, I''m not going to


    give up! I''m sure justice will definitely have thestugh, and I''m going to make sure you pay for your


    crimes!" Ren Han was still stubbornly shouting at him even though she had lost. Her pitiful cries were


    heartbreaking.


    Ye Fan just shook his head and sighed. "Looks like you still think that you represent the side of justice


    and I represent evil."


    "Fine. Since that''s the case, I''ll let you know where you lost."


    Ye Fan''s expression suddenly became serious.


    Ye Fan turned around to look at Wang Doni and Mayor Wu, and told them to help him arrest some


    people.


    Wu Weitao and the rest agreed and quickly got down to it.


    Since the top brass of Yunzhou was sending out the orders, their subordinates worked at top speed.


    Li Guang resting in the hospital was the first person to be arrested.


    While Li Guang was being arrested, his godbrother, Meng He, was still having fun with women at his


    nightclub while waiting for good news from his godbrother.


    To Meng He, no matter how amazing Ye Fan was, he wouldn''t win the cops.


    He could rely on his godbrother to deal with this country bumpkin easily.


    Just when Meng He was nning on how to get that jadeite back and how he was going to have fun


    with some women in Thand, his room door was kicked down with a loud bang.


    More than a dozen armed policemen dashed in and shocked Meng He on the spot. He quickly set off


    the fire rm system in the room and tried to escape while the sprinklers in the room covered the ce


    with water. In the mess, Meng He didn''t even have time to wear his trousers or shoes properly as he


    jumped out from the window.


    But after he made it out of the window, Meng He realized that Dunhuang KTV was already surrounded


    by the police.


    There was no way out for him!


    Half an hourter, Meng He was also arrested.


    Since both Meng He and Li Guang knew that their secrets had been exposed, they quickly admitted to


    colluding to frame Ye Fan and take back the jadeite during the interrogation.


    After finding out the truth, all the various government leaders present were furious.


    They didn''t just expel Li Guang from the police force, but they also arrested everyone involved in illegal


    activity with Meng He. Diyang Jewelry was immediately closed and their assets were frozen.


    Because of this matter, Wu Weitao also got the city police to do a cleanup of all these businesses.


    Meng He and Li Guang would never have thought that their usual tactics in snatching precious stones


    from others would create such a huge storm in Yunzhou.


    Their past few decades of experience in this was promptly undone in this moment.


    "Miss Ren, now do you know who represents true righteousness? And who represents evil?"


    Ye Fan had waited in the station until everything hade to a close before leaving.


    Before leaving, Ye Fan said these words to Ren Han with a faint smile on his lips.


    That gentle smile was so refreshing.


    But Ren Han bowed her head at Ye Fan''s words. Her face was all red because she was ashamed of


    herself.


    She knew that she had wrongly used Ye Fan, so she felt guilty and too ashamed to even look at


    him, much less talk to him.


    When Ye Fan saw how Ren Han looked like she wanted to hide herself in a hole, he didn''t tease her


    and left with everyone else.


    On the way back, Ye Fan said to Wu Weitao, "Mayor Wu, this entire matter was a misunderstanding


    and all the guilty ones have been dealt with, so I''ll let it go. I hope you won''t pursue this matter with


    Miss Ren and Chief Wei."


    "How can I let this go? It''s because Ren Han had been willful, you''ve suffered such great humiliation.


    So how could we let her off like that?" said Mayor Wu in a stern voice. He was determined to punish


    Ren Han and the rest severely.


    But after Ye Fan continued to persuade him, Mayor Wu finally agreed to Ye Fan''s request and


    promised not to pursue the matter anymore.


    They were impressed with how forgiving


    Ye Fan was.


    Since everything had been settled, Chen Ao and the rest headed back to Jianghai, and only Chen Nan


    insisted on going shopping in Yunzhou with Ye Fan, returning to Jianghai only at night.


    On the way back, He Zhizhang looked at Chen Ao and asked confusedly, "Mr Chen, yourwork is


    really incredible. You even know someone from the capital?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He Zhizhang had clearly remembered what Ren Han''s father had said over the phone earlier.


    Only the folks from the capital could have frightened him so badly that he wanted to run for his life.


    "What? Mr He, wasn''t that your connection?" Chen Ao was also stumped.


    He Zhizhang was also stunned. "No, it wasn''t me. I didn''t call anyone in the capital." ''That''s weird..."


    Chen Ao and He Zhizhang were both equally puzzled.

 Chapter 256 Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau Tomorrow to File...

    Chapter 256 Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau Tomorrow to File...


    "Young Master, are you alright? If even this didn''t work, I was going to raise the level of attack to ''Tiger''


    and just burn the station to ground and save you out of there," said Han worriedly over the phone.


    Ye Fan''s arrest clearly made Han terribly worried even though he was so far away.


    Han exhaled slowly in relief with he heard Ye Fan''s voice again. His heart finally managed to calm


    down.


    "Han, it was just a small matter. You overreacted," Ye Fanughed quietly as he shook his head.


    "No, Young Master, this is no small matter. I suspect this was a trap set up by someone in the Chu


    family. They want to use the police to get rid of you!"


    "Young Master, you have to take note of this matter. Small details can determine if one seeds or


    fails, and one small matter can decide whether you live or die. History has proven that many times


    something may look insignificant, but they might prove to be nearly fatal...just like this time, the other


    party suddenly made an attack, locked you up and cut off yourmunication with the world for two


    whole days. Young Master, do you know how many people a professional killer can kill in two days?


    One..."


    "Alright, alright, Han, enough. I''ll take note, and I''ll be super careful, ok?" Ye Fan wasughing bitterly


    to himself as he gave up. He figured that if he still refused to listen to Han''s advice, Han was going to


    continue nagging at him until the next morning.


    He wasn''t letting that happen.


    Ye Fan was in a hurry to go home and see his wife.


    "Oh by the way, you''re the one who alerted the folks in the capital, right? Just a small scare is enough,


    don''t blow up this matter. That Ren Han has good character, so we don''t have to make things too


    difficult for her."


    When Ye Fan heard Ren Han''s father mention that someone from the capital hade knocking on


    his door, he figured that Han had made a trip just to get himself out.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect a small misunderstanding to end up kicking up such a huge storm.


    Chen Ao and the rest had rushed over from Jianghai and even those people that Ye Fan hid in the


    capital had been mobilized.


    "That won''t do, Young Master. She detained you for two days for nothing, and I really suspect that the


    Ren family is working for the Chu family, so..."


    "Good god, are you quite done? What do you mean by they''re working for the Chus? Is everyone an


    assassin from the Chus? If you say one more word about this, I''m going to kill you too!" Ye Fan started


    yelling when he heard Han go on and on about all these meaningless things and flew into a rage.


    "I''ll say this one more time. Do NOT make things difficult for the Ren family. Just go with what I said,


    understand?" Ye Fan''s voice was low and left no room for negotiation.


    After being scolded by Ye Fan, Han also shut up and didn''t say anymore nonsense. He quickly went


    with Ye Fan and politely replied, "Yes, Young Master."


    "You should have been like that right from the start, then I wouldn''t have to scold you," sighed Ye Fan


    as he shook his head. He hung up the phone and went home.


    It was night time and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s house was brightly lit.


    Sun Yu-Hao and Han Hai were around too. Thest time they got together for a meal was the night


    before Mid-Autumn, and tonight, Han Li had put her best efforts into arranging for Sun Yu-Hao to eat at


    her house again. It was a table full of people enjoying dinner together.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha! What a wonderful dinner we''re having! The ones who should be here are here, and the one who


    shouldn''t be isn''t!


    So we can have a nice dinner together as a family. That''s all it takes to be happy, isn''t it?"ughed Han


    Li merrily. Qiu Lei couldn''t stop smiling either and insisted that Sun Yu-Hao drink with him.


    After Han Li and Qiu Lei heard all about how Sun Yu-Hao had wielded such tremendous financial


    power at the auction and beat all the other wealthy men to win that highly coveted chance to meet with


    Mr Chu at the auction at $210 million, they were even more pleased with this son-inw.


    He had just spent $210 million like that.


    How rich were the Suns in Jianghai?!


    After bing Sun Yu-Hao''s mother-inw, Han Li was going to enjoy endless wealth and luxury!


    When she thought about this, Han Li looked even more favorably upon Sun Yun-Hao and started


    calling him her son-inw at the table.


    There wasughter and merrymaking at the table.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei in particr, behaved as if Ye Fan''s arrest and detention hadn''t happened at all.


    After Ye Fan was taken away by the police, the couple didn''t care and didn''t even ask about him.


    Perhaps the only person in the whole house who would think about Ye Fan was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She was still feeling very down.


    Her worried and downcast expression was theplete opposite of her parents.


    "Li, since that eyesore is gone, I think we shouldn''t drag on Mu-Cheng and Yu-Hao''s marriage. That


    country bumpkin has been arrested and she should have divorced such scum long ago. Li, go and get


    Mu-Cheng to quickly file for divorce, then she can get married to Yu-Hao as soon as possible," nagged


    Han Hai. He wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng and Sun Yu-Hao to quickly register their marriage.


    Han Li nodded, "Hai, don''t worry, I''m on it. It''s the holidays now, so once the Civil Affairs Bureau opens


    again tomorrow, I''ll bring my daughter there to file for divorce."


    "That country bumpkin is now a criminal and he should know very well that he''s not worthy of my


    daughter at all. Once we''ve got the divorce agreement out, I''m sure he wouldn''t dare to refuse to sign.


    Once Mu-Cheng is free of that country bumpkin, I''ll get Mu-Cheng to register her marriage to Sun Yu-


    Hao immediately. Yu-Hao, don''t worry, you won''t have to wait too long to be married to Mu-Cheng and


    you can look forward to bringing your beautiful bride home soon! Hoho!" said Han Li with a huge smile


    on her face.


    A bright and excited smile appeared on Sun Yu-Hao''s lips and the way he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng


    became gentle, passionate and adoring.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly looked up and broke her silence as she dered


    very seriously, "I will not go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow and I will not be divorcing Ye Fan. This


    is my own marriage, so I don''t want anyone to interfere. Nobody has the right to decide on my life."


    "You little bastard! Is this the sort of attitude you should be having when you speak to us?" Han Hai was


    instantly infuriated and mmed the table as he got up and shouted at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You don''t want to get a divorce? You would rather spend the rest of your life with a criminal? Even if


    you don''t feel embarrassed, your parents and I are embarrassed!"

 Chapter 257 Guilt

    Chapter 257 Guilt


    Han Hai didn''t expect Qiu Mu-Cheng to still be unwilling to divorce Ye Fan even till now.


    He just couldn''t understand it. How had Ye Fan bewitched this niece of his? That fellow had no money,


    no power and worse still, he had been arrested. Didn''t Qiu Mu-Cheng feel ashamed for having such a


    useless bum with a poor record for a husband?


    It wasn''t just Han Hai. Even Han Li and Qiu Li were extremely furious when they heard what Qiu Mu-


    Cheng said.


    Even though Qiu Lei was normally a kindly man, his expression had turned grim too.


    "Mu-Cheng, what did you say? Say it again if you dare." Qiu Lei''s tone of voice was calm, but nobody


    knew how furious he really was beneath those ominous sounding words.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rarely heard her father speak to her like this. She knew that her father was probably


    really angry this time.


    She didn''t answer him and just hung her head with bloodshot eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, your mother used to take care of all your matters and I hardly interfere. But this time I have


    to say something. The Qius have always been an upright family with a clear conscience, so I will not let


    anyone who sullies the name of the family to remain here.¡±


    "Ye Fan has aplished nothing in the three years he married into the family. And now he has


    actuallymitted a crime. He''s neither talented nor morally upright. An immoral and useless bum


    cannot remain in this family. Your mother can''t take this embarrassment and neither can I."


    "So tomorrow, you have to get divorced whether you like it or not. There''s no room for negotiation!¡±


    Qiu Lei spoke these words forcefully like it was amand. There was no way to turn things around.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes turned even redder and she was about to cry.


    But even so, she held her tears in stubbornly and spoke up for Ye Fan, "Dad, you don''t know Ye Fan.


    He''s talented too. He managed to pick several valuable rough precious stones at the auction."


    Han Fei-Fei immediately snorted when she heard this. "Mu-Cheng, don''t lie to your parents anymore.


    That country bumpkin was obviously just iming credit for someone else''s efforts and was exposed


    during the auction and embarrassed himself so badly. You knew about that. Besides, the one who


    exposed this useless bum was actually your cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying, right?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to use this incident to change her parents'' view on Ye Fan, but after Han Fei-Fei


    said this, it made it worse and her parents were even more determined to make Ye Fan divorce Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    "What a piece of trash! This Ye Fan is already a useless bum and he still goes around embarrassing


    us! Mu-Cheng, you''re really blinded or something. Why do you still hang on to this idiot who tries to


    show off? He''s also a useless fool with poor morals! You must divorce him tomorrow!" Han Li shouted


    angrily as her expression darkened.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to fight on. "Mum, how could you say that?"


    "Ye Fan has been working hard for our family over the past three years. Tell me, has he done anything


    to us? How could you say that Ye Fan has poor morals? Besides, he''s only suspected of being involved


    and nothing has been concluded yet. We don''t even know what''s happening, so how could you say that


    he''s immoral or that he''s an ouw?"


    "You..." Han Li was so angry that Qiu Mu-Cheng was still speaking up for Ye Fan at this point.


    But when Sun Yu-Hao saw that the fight was going to escte, he tried to calm them down. "Mum,


    don''t be angry. It''s not that Mu-Cheng doesn''t want to divorce Ye Fan, she''s just being sentimental."


    "Ye Fan has lived here with Mu-Cheng and both of you for three years already after all. Even if he were


    just a dog, you would feel attached to it by now. Ye Fan was just arrested and it looks bad on Mu-


    Cheng if we immediately get married during this time. Tell you what, we can hold a wedding at ater


    date, and just register first. Mum, Dad, are you ok with that?"


    Sun Yu-Hao called them Mum and Dad so adoringly as if he was already their son-inw.


    After Sun Yu-Hao offered thispromise, Han Li and Qiu Lei took one step back and agreed that the


    marriage could wait, but the divorce had to be done immediately.


    After that, Sun Yu-Hao looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Mu-Cheng, you asked me about what happened to


    Ye Fan and I found out what happened."


    "Apparently, Ye Fan went to a nightclub and fought with someone over a hostess. He beat the guy up


    very badly and the poor man is still in the ICU and might die anytime. It''s a bit hard to avoid jail time


    since this is a violent crime. If the other party ends up dying, he would be sentenced even more


    severely and might even have to paypensation."


    What?


    "Compensation? What the hell?! He''s gone round making trouble and we have to pick up the shit for


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    him? He can forget about making us pay anypensation for him!" shrieked Han Li in anger when


    she heard that she might have to paypensation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled and she looked at Sun Yu-Hao in disbelief. "Young Master Sun, is this


    true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I heard that Ye Fan got to know the heir of the Shen family because the girls at this


    nightclub introduced them. You know these sorts of ces have girls who apany these men to


    drink and sing or even sleep, it''s nothing unusual. Besides, Ye Fan is at an age where he would find it


    hard to resist such urges. He has a beautiful wife at home but cannot be satisfied in that area at all, so


    it''s only natural for him to look for someone else."


    "He''s from the countryside and was probably brought up poorly anyway. Now that he''s in the big city,


    there are temptations everywhere and it''s only normal that he''s been led astray and fallen for these


    temptations. But it''s too bad that he''s gotten into trouble now and he''s even dragged all of you down


    with him," said Sun Yu-Hao with a sigh.


    Everyone else at the table started mming the table and cursing at Ye Fan.


    "This useless bum dared to take our family''s money to have fun with women?!"


    "He deserves to be hacked to pieces!"


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you hanging onto this animal?!"


    "There are all sorts of people in these nightclubs and that Ye Fan might even be infected with


    something and spread it to us!"


    "It''s better to cut ties with a bastard like that as soon as possible," said Qiu Lei angrily.


    Everyone else continued to spit and curse at Ye Fan, saying nasty things behind his back.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red as she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    She was beginning to waver. Could what Sun Yu-Hao said be true?


    After all, Ye Fan did seem pretty desperate a few days ago.


    She had just baited him a little and he waspletely set aze and she nearly...


    After thinking about it, Sun Yu-Hao''s words made sense too. Ye Fan was a young man who couldn''t


    find satisfaction in that area, so he went out to find someone else and got into trouble. Everything made


    sense now.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t think of any other reason why Ye Fan would have been arrested.


    Thest bit of feeling Qiu Mu-Cheng had for Ye Fan had faded quite a bit now.


    There was disappointment written all over her beautiful face.


    That was her disappointment in Ye Fan.


    Sun Yu-Hao was secretly gleeful when he saw the look on her face.


    He just needed to add a little more fuel to the fire to make Qiu Mu-Chengpletely disappointed in Ye


    Fan.


    So Sun Yu-Hao continued to sigh and said, "Mu-Cheng, even though I don''t want to believe that Mr Ye


    would do something so wicked, these are the facts before us, so don''t hold out anymore hopes for him.


    As far as I know, he''s already been sentenced and he will have to serve ten years in jail. I don''t think he


    cane out any earlier, so don''t tell me you''re going to wait for him for ten years? And even after he''s


    released, he would have a criminal record, so there''s no ce for him in society at all."


    "If you don''t want to look too heartless, we can help to take care of his parents after we get married,"


    Sun Yu-Hao pretended to sound really caring.


    "Look, Mu-Cheng! Look at how magnanimous Yu-Hao is! Where are you going to find such a good man


    like him? You should cherish him!" Han Li tried to persuade her daughter.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP!


    Just then, someone started pping from outside the room, then a faint chuckle could be heard.


    "Young Master Sun, what an excellent story you''vee up with!"

 Chapter 258 The Two Enemies Meet Again

    Chapter 258 The Two Enemies Meet Again


    "After hearing what you said, I nearly believed it even though I''m supposedly the main character in this


    story. Young Master Sun, I think you have the potential to be a scriptwriter, or even an actor. Even


    if you acted as yourself, you''d still be one of the most outstanding characters in the drama. If you


    switch to bing an actor right now, you might be in time to be nominated for some awards at the


    end of the year even," said a faint chuckle from behind everyone.


    Everyone in the room turned around to look.


    The door that was shut fast creaked and suddenly opened.


    It was all dark outside the house.


    HUUUUUU...


    The ominous night breeze brought the coldness of autumn and blew into the house with a howl as if it


    was a demon.


    A slim young man carried a sinister smile and appeared against that vast night sky.


    He was in a pair of faded jeans with a pair of white sneakers from an unknown brand. He looked so


    ordinary.


    But this very insignificant looking man who would have been easily lost in a crowd had suddenly


    appeared at this time, causing everyone''s emotions to suddenly rise like the waves.


    "You...you are..."


    "Ye Fan?!"


    "The useless bum is here?!"


    "How...how could this be?"


    "How...how did you get out?"


    "Did you...did you escape from jail?"


    Han Hai''s face paled while Sun Yu-Hao was filled with shock. Han Li and Qiu Lei were so frightened


    that they jumped up from their chairs.


    "What...what are you trying to do now?1


    "Ye...Ye Fan, you''d better think it through carefully. You''ve only been sentenced to ten years now, but if


    you escape from prison to get back at us, you''d be sentenced to death."


    "Calm...calm down, you must remain calm..."


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were so scared.


    At first everyone was just curious as to how Ye Fan had suddenly appeared, but Han Li had guessed


    that Ye Fan had escaped from jail almost immediately.


    Han Li had watched a lot of dramas and movies and they often showed that the first thing evil people


    did when they sessfully made it out of jail was to take revenge on everyone they hated and


    everyone who had humiliated them before.


    So when she saw that Ye Fan hade back and assumed he had escaped from jail, she was afraid


    that Ye Fan was angry and would allow his evil side to take over, and hack them to pieces.


    To her, this sort of escapee was definitely violent in nature. And this was a live-in son-inw who had


    lived under such oppression for thest three years.


    When one''s mind was twisted, it could be very frightening indeed.


    After her parents said that, Qiu Mu-Cheng started panicking as well and tried to persuade Ye Fan too.


    "Ye Fan, did you really escape from jail?"


    "Why did you do such a thing? You''d better turn yourself in now! Otherwise the consequences will be


    even worse!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was both angry and anxious and walked over to drag Ye Fan back to the


    police station.


    Even though she believed that Ye Fan had cheated on her, they had been husband and wife for three


    years and she didn''t want to see Ye Fan go down the wrong path.


    When Ye Fan saw how anxious and worried Qiu Mu-Cheng was, he felt a strange warmth fill his heart.


    But Ye Fan shook his head andughed as he said to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, I didn''t escape. I''ve


    been released without any charges."


    "It was all a misunderstanding and the police arrested the wrong person. They''ve cleared it up and so


    of course they had to release me. Look, they''ve already removed my handcuffs.¡±


    Ye Fan waved his clean hands in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely stunned. "Released without charges?"


    "But didn''t Young Master Sun say that you''ve already been sentenced to ten years in jail? You mean..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately spun around to re angrily at Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Exactly, Mu-Cheng. I''m also wondering where Young Master Sun got this news about myself being


    sentenced to ten years. Or perhaps, you spun this story from the beginning to cheat Mu-Cheng. What a


    wonderful show you''ve put up! Trying to take her away while I''m not around, eh?" Ye Fan also stared at


    Sun Yu-Hao with a strange smile on his lips while he spoke very forcefully.


    Sun Yu-Hao probably started feeling guilty after both Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng red at him. His face


    turned red and his eyes avoided their gaze. He couldn''t answer them at all.


    The truth was just as the two of them had guessed. After Ye Fan was arrested, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked


    Sun Yu-Hao to use his connections to find out what happened, but Sun Yu-Hao never told anyone to


    investigate this matter.


    Everything he said earlier was just a story he made up to scare Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t expect Ye Fan to be released after just two days.


    Could the police really have made a mistake?


    While Sun Yu-Hao was still wondering about this, Han Li had secretly called the police and said that


    they had an escapee in the house and he was going to kill them, so she wanted them to quicklye


    over now.


    Han Hai and the rest also looked warily at Ye Fan and told Qiu Mu-Cheng to stand further back.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t listen to him talk rot. This fellow must have escaped from jail. No escapee would say


    that they''re guilty. What''s this about being arrested wrongly? Do you think the police is as stupid as


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you? If they didn''t have proof, why would they arrest you? I''m sure you must have escaped from jail!"


    said Han Hai sternly and insisted that Ye Fan must have escaped from the prison.


    Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin himself either.


    This matter was so difficult to exin.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with their attitude. He looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and asked, "What


    about you, Mu-Cheng?"


    "Do you also think that I''vemitted a crime and I''vee running out from jail?"


    Ye Fan continued to stand where he was calmly and looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng as he waited for her


    answer.


    The room suddenly fell silent.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart was feeling fearful as she stood there and heard Ye Fan ask her this question,


    but she ended up shaking her head. "No, Ye Fan, I believe you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied without any hesitation.


    Ye Fan wasn''t anywhere near perfect, but after knowing him for the past three years, she was sure that


    Ye Fan was an extremely principled man.


    She had already suspected from the start that the police had made a mistake.


    But just after Qiu Mu-Cheng had said this, the room door was kicked open like a p in her face.


    Seven or eight fully armed police officers rushed in. One of them was a slim and pretty figure and didn''t


    take long to press Ye Fan against the floor and her beautiful long legs were tightly pressed against Ye


    Fan''s neck. She shouted coldly, "Put down your weapons!"


    "Raise your hands! An escapee who doesn''t know how to repent and even came out to make trouble?


    How dare you! Do you know that an even more severe punishment awaits you?" a terribly familiar


    voice rang out beside Ye Fan''s ear.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed bitterly. He was speechless.


    This world was really too damned small.


    "Seriously, Miss Ren, do you have an issue with me or something? I was just released by you and now


    you''re doing this to me again? What have I done to you? Peeked at you while bathing? Deflowered


    you? I''ve really had it this time! Stupid woman, get off me now!!''''

 Chapter 259 Everywhere

    Chapter 259 Everywhere


    In the house.


    Seven of eight armed police officers were inside the house and one of the female officers had tackled


    Ye Fan to the floor.


    Of course, this was also because Ye Fan hadn''t resisted.


    Otherwise, even if all the police officers tackled him at the same time, none of them would have even


    But after hearing the words from the person under her, Ren Han froze.


    It wasn''t just her. All the officers behind her felt their faces twitch violently.


    Ye Fan had stirred such a bigmotion back at the station and was famous already. These officers


    recognized Ye Fan almost instantly.


    And a few of them weren''t trying to arrest Ye Fan for the first time either.


    Like Ren Han, they had just hauled Ye Fan away from this house just two days ago. None of them


    thought that they would run into him again just after he had been released.


    "Miss...Miss Ren, let go...let go of him quickly, otherwise you might die."


    Her team members were all pale in the face and the anger they had when they first kicked the door


    down had disappeared. They all looked like fruit battered by the weather and just stood there with their


    heads bowed low. They were fearful as they reminded Ren Han to let Ye Fan go.


    This guy was like a beehive.


    Thest time they punctured it, almost everybody in the police station got into trouble. But because Ye


    Fan had put in a good word for them, Mayor Wu decided to let them off. But even so, some of them


    were still demoted anyway.


    Ren Han was one of them. She was no longer a team leader. She was actually a top graduate of her


    cohort from the police academy, but now she had been demoted to be the lowest rank in the


    police station.


    They still called her Miss Ren and treated her like their team leader because they were used to it.


    After realizing the person on the floor was Ye Fan, Ren Han didn''t quite know what to do either.


    She was a strong-willed person and never admitted defeat to anyone. As long as she felt that she was


    doing the right thing, she refused to back down. There was no one whom she was afraid of.


    But after what happened at the station earlier that day, Ren Han felt terror for the first time.


    The most terrifying moment was when she received a call from her father. She thought that she had


    really gotten into deep trouble. So for the first time, she finally admitted defeat to Ye Fan.


    But that was a separate matter. If she released Ye Fan right now, then others would think that she was


    really afraid of Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t right for the police to be afraid of anyone.


    So even though her colleagues was advising her to let go of Ye Fan, Ren Han merely scoffed.


    "Why should I release him? No matter who he is, as long as he killed someone, he''s a criminal and I


    should arrest him! I let you go thest time but this time I''ve caught you red-handed! I''ll see what you


    have to say for yourself this time!" said Ren Han in a cold voice. Her eyes were steely and she red


    fiercely at Ye Fan.


    "That''s right Madam! You can''t let him go! He''s escaped from jail and he''s even here to take revenge!


    You should sentence him to life imprisonment and make sure he never gets out so that he can''t cause


    harm to others anymore!" Han Li and Qiu Lei were initially afraid, but now that Ren Han and the other


    police were here, they suddenly had confidence and started to yell loudly as they pointed a finger at Ye


    Fan.


    At the same time, they looked towards their daughter. "Mu-Cheng, you tell me now. I told you that this


    fellow had escaped from jail and you didn''t want to believe me.¡±


    "Now the police havee to arrest him. Surely you don''t feel anymore for this loser, right?''''


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was rooted to the floor and couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her pretty eyes were


    red and she was on the brink of tears. She never thought Ye Fan would lie to her.


    Han Hai wasughing coldly. This stupid Ye Fan hadmitted a crime and actually dared to escape


    from jail. He must have felt that his sentence was too light.


    "Ye Fan, I''m so disappointed in you. It''s my fault, I deserve it for believing the wrong person," said Qiu


    Mu-Cheng as she shook her head. Her tears started falling and she ran out of the house.


    Ye Fan immediately started panicking. "Mu-Cheng! This is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mu-Cheng,e back!¡±


    "Hear me out!"


    Ye Fan was on the verge of tears. What the hell was going on?


    Ren Han and her team finally figured out what was happening.


    So Han Li had thought that Ye Fan had escaped from jail and called the police because they were


    afraid.


    Ren Han''s face immediately turned red and the legs that held Ye Fan''s neck down rxed. Her


    arrogant anger had also dissipated.


    Finally, the misunderstanding was resolved after Ren Han and her colleagues exined everything.


    "Mr Ye, we''re sorry, we''re really sorry. We hope you can forgive us."


    Forgive them?


    Ye Fan was so angry that he was ready to kick them to death.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had run off because she was so upset, so what was the point of saying all this now?


    "Next time, make sure you know what''s going on before you go out on a mission!" said Ye Fan coldly.


    These words were clearly meant for Ren Han.


    He ignored Ren Han''s red and ashamed face and left to look for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What are you being so fierce about? I did arrest the wrong person, alright? I''ve been punished but I


    didn''t evenin. Don''t think that I''m afraid of you! You''d better make sure you don''t break thew,


    otherwise I''d still arrest you!¡± said Ren Han stubbornly. She was speaking in a feisty voice but she was


    so guilty inside.


    For such a prideful woman like herself, admitting to her wrongdoing was worse than killing her.


    But Ye Fan ignored her and didn''t even look at her before leaving.


    Ren Han got even angrier when she was ignored. She looked at Ye Fan so hatefully, she was tearing


    him to pieces with her gaze.


    Eventually Ren Han and her team returned to the station.


    But before leaving, they sternly warned Han Li to make sure she knew what was going on before


    simply calling the police!


    When Ye Fan found Qiu Mu-Cheng, she was leaning against the fence along theke and looking out


    quietly at the sparkling ripples of Yunwu Lake.


    Yunwu Lake was charming in a different way as the moonlight shone on it at night.


    But no matter how beautiful the night scenery was, it wasn''t enough to heal the pain in her heart.


    HUUUU...


    A gust of wind suddenly blew across theke. The night air was heavy with mist, but it still blew easily


    across the vast surface of theke.


    Her skirt pped in the wind and so did her hair.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly shuddered.


    She was actually feeling a little cold.


    It was after Mid-Autumn and so it was getting colder every day.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng curled herself up and hugged herself so that she would lose less heat.


    But just as she did that, a pair of arms reached over to ce a ck jacket over Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    shoulders.


    "Silly girl, you''re feeling cold, aren''t you?


    You actually ran out without a jacket, so of course you''re cold," a faint chuckle rang out next to her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned and saw Ye Fan''s handsome and smiling face.


    For some reason, her disappointed feelings suddenly calmed down in that instant.


    It was as if she had been floating earlier and now she had found a reliable ce to dock.


    Sometimes Qiu Mu-Cheng wondered how it was possible for this man to always appear whenever she


    was craving for warmth.


    Back when she suffered in the Qiu family he was there. When the Han family humiliated her at her


    grandmother''s ce in Jianghai he was there too. Back when she was at Shengtian Restaurant and


    was in danger, Ye Fan was also the one who appeared and saved her.


    This man seemed to be everywhere.

 Chapter 260 The Night Before the Dinner

    Chapter 260 The Night Before the Dinner


    "You...weren''t arrested?"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was rather surprised to see Ye Fan.


    She thought that Ren Han would take Ye Fan away, but he still turned up here.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed bitterly. "You''re too impatient and just ran out before hearing me out. I told


    you, it was a misunderstanding..."


    Ye Fan then exined how he had been wrongly used to Qiu Mu-Cheng very briefly.


    Of course, Ye Fan had only simply said that the police had arrested the wrong person and they


    released him after they had caught the real perpetrator.


    He didn''t say anything about taking back the jadeite. That was a surprise for Qiu Mu-Cheng, so of


    course Ye Fan didn''t mention it.


    "That''s it?" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan. This whole matter sounded a little too simple to be true.


    Would the police really make a wrongful arrest?


    But Ye Fan was truly standing here in one good piece, so Qiu Mu-Cheng had to believe him this time.


    But even after she had cleared up the matter about Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng still looked downcast.


    She turned around and leaned against the fence to focus her quiet gaze towards the vast surface of the


    The water sparkled brightly and the blue waters ebbed by.


    Now and then, a gentle breeze would blow by. Qiu Mu-Cheng stood there under the night sky as her


    ck dress entuated her charming figure and her fringe continued to blow in the wind.


    Many people nced in wonder at the beautiful Qiu Mu-Cheng from time to time, but this gorgeous


    Life was really filled with many things that frustrated her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say anything and Ye Fan just stood quietly next to her.


    The two of them seemed to be strangely coordinated and didn''t want to break the silence they were in


    right now.


    In the end, it was Qiu Mu-Cheng who gave in first. She quietly said with a heavy heart, "Ye Fan, my


    mum wants to force us to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get divorced.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s clear voice slowly flowed across Yunwu Lake.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was telling Ye Fan this because she wanted Ye Fan to give her a firm response.


    It was tiring for her to face the pressure from her entire family all by herself after all. She needed Ye


    Fan to support her and be her strong backer.


    But after a long time, Ye Fan still hadn''t responded.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Qiu Mu-Cheng sounded a little angry as she turned to look at Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan had both hands in his pockets and his white short sleeved shirt was billowing in the wind. He


    "Yeah," Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "You know that my parents like Sun Yu-Hao very much and my uncle


    has been pushing for this to happen. So they keep pushing me to divorce you and marry Sun Yu-Hao."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sounded both bitter and frustrated.


    "When?¡±


    "When what?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was confused.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan replied, "When does your mum want us to get a divorce?"


    "After the holiday ends. She wants us to go tomorrow," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Alright. But I''m not free tomorrow, so let''s fix it on the day after. We''ll go to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau and get a divorce the day after tomorrow."


    Ye Fan said these words slowly and the word ''divorce'' came out of his mouth so calmly, as if it was a


    normal thing to say.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely frozen. She stared in disbelief at Ye Fan.


    She had said these words because she wanted to know what Ye Fan''s stand was. She wanted him to


    encourage her and she had hoped that he would stand by her to hold up against her parents and


    rtives.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect Ye Fan to just agree so easily without even putting up a fight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes turned red almost instantly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    But she clenched her teeth hard to make sure the tears didn''t fall.


    She looked at Ye Fan with her bloodshot eyes and startedughing bitterly at herself.


    Her smile was depressing and it looked so dejected.


    "So I''m the one who''s thought too much. Fine, Ye Fan, we''ll get a divorce the day after tomorrow like


    you said! This marriage was a mistake in the first ce, so I should have ended it long ago. I''m not


    going to continue with you anymore. I hate you!¡± shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily at Ye Fan.


    She started crying as she flung the jacket on herself at Ye Fan. She also pulled the ''Tears of a Lover''


    ring off her hand and returned it to him.


    "I don''t want this ring anymore either. You can have it back!¡± she shouted in frustration and ran off.


    She didn''t want to see this idiot anymore.


    She didn''t want to see him for even one moment more.


    He was a coward, a bastard and he wasn''t a man at all!


    Why couldn''t he persevere on?


    Why did he always give up first?


    Why couldn''t he insist on continuing to be with her?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to cry while running.


    She thought that Ye Fan would insist on keeping this marriage like she did.


    But after she heard Ye Fan''s reply, she felt like her heart was going to break into pieces.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to let go first.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to be able to say the word ''divorce'' so easily.


    Perhaps he never really cared that much about her in the first ce.


    Her tears couldn''t stop and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s vision was getting blurry.


    She cried so miserably as she ran and disappeared quickly into the night.


    Ye Fan was still standing at the fence. The cold wind blew the fallen leaves and also blew against the


    water in Yunwu Lake.


    But Ye Fan''s gaze was strangely determined as he watched Qiu Mu-Cheng run off.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m sorry but there are some things that I can''t tell you yet. But after tomorrow, I''m going to


    make sure the person who''s coveting you backs off! Nobody can take you away from me. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, you can only be my woman..."


    HUUUUU...


    The wind blew hard and Ye Fan''s low but strong words were blown by the wind far into the distance.


    And just at this moment, a phone call came in.


    "Mr Chu, the dinner has been booked for tomorrow at Haiyuan Restaurant''s VIP room, 7PM. Mr Sun


    will be waiting in the room for your arrival," said Li Er very politely over the phone.


    Ye Fan nodded and just took note of the details.


    The night passed very quickly.


    The next day, Su Qian drove Qiu Mu-Cheng home.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone running to look for her best friend Su Qian the night before after feeling so


    dejected.


    "Chengcheng, I think your parents'' suggestion isn''t too bad. That Sun Yu-Hao is the Young Master of


    the Sun family in Jianghai and his background is even better than that Qiu Mu-Ying''s husband. He''s


    also the one who got a chance to have dinner with Mr Chu for more than $200 million too."


    "So perhaps Sun Yu-Hao would seize this opportunity to push his business in Jianghai up by another


    level and be one of the wealthiest families in Jiangdong. If you marry him, then you''d be a


    rich man''s wife and nobody in the Qiu family would dare to look down on you."

 Chapter 261 You Again

    Chapter 261 You Again


    "So Mu-Cheng, you should listen to your parents and just forget about that pauper from the vige.


    That fellow is destined to be poor all his life. He managed to get imperial jade with a stroke of luck but


    now it''s been taken away before he''s enjoyed it. $200 million gone just like that. If you follow him, then


    your life ahead is going to get even harder. Never mind the embarrassment. You have to be poor and


    lowly all your life and you can''t even lift your head high."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "And worse still, this country bumpkin doesn''t even cherish you. You might as well just kick this


    Su Qian never liked Ye Fan in the first ce, so after she learnt that Ye Fan was willing to divorce Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, she was more than happy to hear about it and started persuading Qiu Mu-Cheng to divorce


    him as quickly as possible.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t respond. She was still feeling depressed.


    But it was time to go to work soon and she couldn''t hold back her work because of her own personal


    matters. So she quickly went upstairs to get dressed for work.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng reached home, she couldn''t avoid a dressing-down from her parents.


    "You terrible girl, getting worse from day to day! You didn''te backst night and refused to pick up


    any of our calls. Did you know that Yu-Hao didn''t sleepst night and was searching all over Yunzhou


    for you because he was afraid that something would happen to you?¡±


    "Mu-Cheng, listen to your uncle. Yu-Hao is a good pick and he really cares about you.


    I can guarantee that if you miss this sort of good man this time, you''ll definitely regret it in the future.


    You have to cherish what you have right now."


    "Mu-Cheng, even if that Ye Fan didn''tmit any crime, he''s still not worthy of you. You must divorce


    him today and then go and get your marriage to Yu-Hao registered at the same time."


    Her parents, Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei continued to nag and push Qiu Mu-Cheng to quickly get this


    matter settled.


    "ENOUGH! Can''t you let me have some peace?" Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t hold it in anymore and all the


    pain and suffering she felt inside burst out at once.


    "Enough of all this! I''ll agree to it, alright? We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow and I''ll divorce


    Ye Fan tomorrow. Happy now?" Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled at her rtives with teary eyes. She then went


    straight to her room to change and walked out with her bag without even turning back.


    She left the rest of them at home sighing and scolding her.


    "This girl has been spoiled by us!"


    "She makes it sound like she''s on the losing end.¡±


    "She''s going to marry a good man and she''ll be the one enjoying luxury for crying out loud."


    "She really doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad."


    "Why would your parents give you a bad deal?"


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were so annoyed and so frustrated.


    But in reality, there were so many parents like them. They imed that they were doing these things so


    that their children could lead better lives, but they were really hurting their children.


    Nobody knew how Qiu Mu-Cheng managed to get through that day.


    It was nearly evening time and it was almost time for the dinner.


    Ye Fan started heading for Haiyuan Restaurant.


    He didn''t get Li Er to pick him up since it wasn''t too far away and he could get there himself.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was in the heart of Yunzhou.


    It was the evening peak hour and the pavements were filled with people. Ye Fan slowly walked in the


    midst of the crowd.


    But after taking a few steps, Ye Fan suddenly started frowning.


    He stopped and looked around.


    All the people around him were office workers who had just knocked off. There were many cars


    jammed on the road and their car horns were sting away.


    The entire city center was like a pot of boiling water, chaotic and noisy.


    Ye Fan scanned his surroundings before continuing to walk on.


    But the bad feeling in his heart refused to go away and it only grew.


    "Country bumpkin! Go to hell!"


    And just in that split second, a ferocious roar rang out behind him.


    Arge bald man came out from nowhere and stabbed a knife towards Ye Fan''s back.


    Themotion immediately caused the people around Ye Fan to shriek.


    In just a moment, the small area surrounding Ye Fan became chaotic. Many people ran off in fear but


    there were some who kindly called out to Ye Fan.


    "Young man, watch out!"


    BAM!


    Just when everyone was horrified by the turn of events, the slim figure in front seemed to have eyes on


    the back of his head and used his left leg to step to one side and avoided the knife that was suddenly


    Ye Fan leapt into the air and used one leg to kick the bald man onto the ground at a speed faster than


    lightning.


    After Ye Fannded, he saw the face of his attacker clearly and startedughing. He stuffed his hands


    into his pant pockets and looked down as he said, "I was wondering who it was. So it''s a leftover from


    Diyang Jewelry."


    "I didn''t expect someone to have gotten away."


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. He looked like this was nothing to him.


    He thought it was some assassin from the Chu family. In the end it was just some hooligan.


    That''s right, this burly man was the one who snatched the jadeite away from Qiu Mu-Ying back then.


    He was lying in hospital when he found out that Diyang Jewelry was in trouble and escaped through


    the window in his ward.


    "You asshole! My brothers have been arrested because of you! Since you''ve made our lives so hard,


    I''m going to make sure yours is equally terrible. I''m going to bloody murder you!" yelled the man as he


    mbered to his feet with a ferocity in his eyes.


    He then continued to swing the knife towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan just shook his head and quietly said, "You''re a pretty loyal one."


    "But it''s too bad that your loyalty is to the wrong person."


    The man''s knife was right in front of Ye Fan as he smiled faintly. Ye Fan ducked to one side and hit the


    man''s arm such that the knife flew into the air.


    Ye Fan sent another kick out and the man fell onto the ground.


    At the same time, the knife that flew into the air happened toe flying back down and stabbed itself


    straight into that man''s thigh.


    There was a terrible howl as fresh blood flowed from his leg.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    This fellow got his just desserts.


    "Hold it right there! Lift your hands up!"


    The man on the ground couldn''t do anything and Ye Fan was about to call the police before leaving.


    But there were officers patrolling nearby and they got Ye Fan to raise his arms.


    "Officer, I''m the victim here. Can''t you..." Ye Fan was about to exin himself when he turned around


    toe face to face with a fierce looking policewoman. He could help but curse, "Fuck, you again?!"


    "Are you trying to go against me or something?!''''


    Ye Fan was really speechless.


    He didn''t expect the person in front of him to be Ren Han again.


    He couldn''t seem to get rid of her!

 Chapter 262 Hurry to Haiyuan Restaurant

    Chapter 262 Hurry to Haiyuan Restaurant


    Once Ye Fan saw it was Ren Han, he didn''t bother about her and turned to leave.


    She was a difficult woman and if he got stuck arguing with her again, then he could forget about eating


    dinner.


    "Stop right there! You hurt someone with a knife and you think you could just walk away? You''d better


    get into the car and record your statement at the station!"


    "If you''re honest, we will deal with you more generously. If you resist, we will deal with you more


    severely. Stop right there!"


    Ren Han continued to shout angrily at him.


    But Ye Fan ignored her and pretended not to have heard her.


    But Ren Han was like a leech and refused to let Ye Fan go. She even got her colleagues to call for


    back up as she drove after Ye Fan to block his way.


    "My god, are you quite done?¡± Ye Fan asked Ren Han coldly. He was also getting annoyed.


    But Ren Han wasn''t afraid of him at all and retorted, "Arresting those who break thew and


    maintaining social order is my responsibility. You are suspected of assault so you must go back to the


    station with me!¡±


    "Fine, I lose, I''ll get into the car." Ye Fan opened the door and got into the car.


    Ren Han was surprised that he just went along like that.


    When was this guy so cooperative?


    But after she was stunned for just a moment, she got into the car and was ready to take Ye Fan back to


    the station.


    But the moment she got into the car, Ye Fan dragged her towards himself and pressed down on her as


    he started to hit her perky bottom hard.


    Even a mud figure might get angry too! Do you think I''m a pushover? You''ve made trouble for me more


    than once or twice now! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, my surname isn''t Ye!" Ye Fan angrily


    shouted as he hit her. He was clearly infuriated by Ren Han.


    She had maligned him more then once already and Ye Fan was so angry that he started to hit her


    himself.


    He couldn''t be softhearted towards a woman like her. If he didn''t make sure it hurt, she wouldn''t


    remember her lesson.


    All this happened too quickly.


    Before Ren Han realized what was happening, her butt was already getting spanked.


    Ren Han waspletely bewildered and her mind went nk.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to actually smack her bottom at all.


    Even her father never hit her like this before!


    "You...you asshole! You pervert! You shameless jerk! I''m going to fight it out with you!"


    Ren Han felt a tremendous feeling of shame overwhelm her heart and her eyes were getting teary


    because of the pain she was suffering.


    She screamed as she struggled and she was soon fighting it out with Ye Fan.


    The car started shaking because of themotion inside.


    Ren Han''s colleagues had finallye running over to help her.


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t Miss Ren say she was around here?"


    "Where did she go?"


    They looked around and finally someone spotted Ren Han''s car.


    "Look over there! Isn''t that her car?"


    "Let''s go over!"


    Ren Han''s colleagues ran over and realized that the car was shaking.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s she doing? Why is the car shaking like this?"


    Ren Han''s colleagues didn''t think too much and immediately ran over to open the car door and asked,


    "Miss Ren, you said the criminal was...¡±


    The moment they opened the car door, they were all stunned. Everything they wanted to say got stuck


    in their mouths from shock.


    Everyone''s eyes were huge and their pupils narrowed.


    Their team leader with a reputation of being aloof and thorny like a rose had pinned a man under her


    and her clothes were a mess. They could also see that her cor was open and she was breathing


    heavily, and the two of them were in the


    car...


    They mmed the car door shut again.


    They pretended like they hadn''t seen anything and walked away without saying anything, but they all


    had a strange look on their faces.


    Now they understood why the car was shaking like that earlier.


    Miss Ren was truly a team leader. She was still on top even in such a scenario.


    Domineering women were really different.


    But the man who could conquer her was even more amazing.


    Ren Han and Ye Fan continued fighting in the car.


    Ye Fan just wanted to teach this woman a simple lesson, but in the end, Ren Han seemed to have


    gone mad and kept struggling, and she even used her mouth.


    ''What the hell! Stop it! Why the hell are you


    biting me?!"


    Ye Fan pushed this crazy woman aside and ran out of the car. His arm already had a neat row of teeth


    marks.


    This woman was really vicious!


    "You asshole! Stop right there! I said, stop right there!"


    Ren Han continued to roar loudly after him but Ye Fan refused to respond and quickly ran off and out of


    Ren Han''s sight.


    Ren Han''s clothes were still a mess as she stood along the street and was going crazy from her anger.


    She touched her painful butt and felt even more shame and anger. She was so angry that she clenched


    her teeth and her pretty eyes were about to spew fire.


    If looks could kill, there would be a mountain of corpses in front of Ren Han right now.


    "Good god, finally got rid of that demoness.¡± Ye Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief after turning to see


    that Ren Han hadn''te chasing after him.


    Ye Fan checked the time. It was 6PM, and he was still in time.


    Ye Fan didn''t dy any further and quickly made his way towards Haiyuan Restaurant.


    At Haiyuan Restaurant.


    In order to prepare for the dinner, the restaurant stopped taking in guests after 5PM and cleared the


    ce for Mr Chu.


    At 630PM, a luxury car drove in and stopped in front of Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The door opened and Sun Yu-Hao alighted from the car.


    Sun Yu-Hao was dressed in a well fitted suit. It was an Italian brand and made to order. This suit alone


    already cost more than the annual ie of an ordinary worker.


    He did indeed exude an aristocratic charm when he stood in a suit like this.


    "Uncle Hai, is Mu-Cheng still not picking up the phone?" Sun Yu-Hao asked Han Hai. He didn''t go


    straight into the restaurant and parked outside first.


    He was going to have dinner with the most powerful person in Jiangdong tonight.


    This would be the most glorious moment of his first half of his life.


    And Sun Yu-Hao only wanted to spend this moment of glory with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to see how glorious he was with her very own eyes.


    But to Sun Yu-Hao''s disappointment, Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to pick up the phone even after they had


    called her more than


    ten times.


    Han Hai shook his head. "Nope."


    "But Yu-Hao, don''t worry, maybe she''s in a meeting. Let me call her again."


    Han Hai continued to call Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "It''s gotten through!"


    Han Hai immediately got excited and quickly asked, "Mu-Cheng, are you off work already?"


    "Hurry over to Haiyuan Restaurant now! Yu-Hao is waiting at the entrance! He''s going to have dinner


    with Mr Chu tonight and he wants you to apany him. Come and widen your horizons with Yu-Hao.


    It''s good for both yourself and thepany. He''s going to see the most powerful person in Jiangdong!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Didn''t you also admire this Mr Chu greatly?"

 Chapter 263 I Am Mr Chu!

    Chapter 263 I Am Mr Chu!


    "Mu-Cheng, this is a rare opportunity! Hurry over now, the dinner will start at 7PM and Yu-Hao is


    waiting for you,¡± Han Hai continued to persuade her.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng still managed to find an excuse to get out of it.


    She wasn''t in the mood to do anything at all and had gone to work with a glum face. She wasn''t going


    to attend some dinner with Sun Yu-Hao.


    So what if he was having dinner with Mr Chu?


    No matter how prestigious Mr Chu was, he had nothing to do with her.


    So what if she went? She would just be there to look upon his glory.


    "Uncle Hai, how is it? Did she agree?" Sun Yu-Hao immediately asked when he saw Han Hai hang up


    the phone.


    Han Hai sighed and shook his head a little embarrassedly.


    The joy on Sun Yu-Hao''s face faded immediately. "It''s because of that country bumpkin, isn''t it?"


    "She has to divorce that country bumpkin, so she''s unhappy and has no mood toe, right?¡±


    "Oh no no, why would she? Yu-Hao, don''t let your imagination run wild. Mu-Cheng is more than happy


    to get rid of that useless thing," replied Han Hai immediately.


    Sun Yu-Hao shook his head. "Uncle Hai, you don''t have to console me. I''ve seen what happened over


    the past few days and Mu-Cheng isn''tpletely detached from that country bumpkin."


    "And Mu-Cheng might even have fallen for him."


    "That won''t happen, Yu-Hao. You''re overthinking it. That fellow is so useless, no matter how stupid Mu-


    Cheng is, she wouldn''t possibly fall for him," Han Hai quickly exined. He was afraid that Sun Yu-Hao


    might give up and run away.


    After all, the future of his daughter and his family was counting on Sun Yu-Hao as his nephew-inw.


    If this marriage didn''t happen, then Han Hai would have put in so much effort in vain. He didn''t want


    that to happen.


    But no matter how Han Hai tried to exin, Sun Yu-Hao continued to shake his head. "Uncle Hai, you


    don''t have to go on anymore. I can see many things clearly for myself. But I really like Mu-Cheng and I


    won''t give up.¡±


    ¡°I just don''t get it. Ye Fan is just a country bumpkin, so in what way is he more outstanding than me?


    Why is Mu-Cheng so devoted to him?¡±


    "Am I really not even as good as someone from the vige?" Sun Yu-Hao clenched his fists and his


    eyes even started to redden as his nails were about to dig into his own flesh.


    "Yu-Hao, don''t give up on yourself. That country bumpkin isn''t even fit to bepared to you. Mu-


    Cheng is just a little bewitched for the moment," Han Fei-Fei tried to console him too.


    After a long period of silence, Sun Yu-Hao also calmed himself back down.


    "Don''t worry, I have enough patience to go on waiting. Someday, Mu-Cheng will understand that I''m


    definitely much more outstanding than that country bumpkin!"


    "I''m very sure that with my marvelous charm, Mu-Cheng will change her mind," Sun Yu-Hao said with


    determination as he looked into the distance and his eyes were gleaming with confidence.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But just when the three of them were about to walk into Haiyuan Restaurant, a faintughter came from


    behind them.


    "You''re pretty early."


    When they heard this familiar voice, all three of them froze.


    Then they suddenly realized who it was and spun around.


    "My god! Ye Fan, it''s really you! You little asshole, why are you still hanging around here? Mu-Cheng is


    going to divorce you already and you are still thick-skinned enough to hang onto her? I know why she


    doesn''t want toe. She''s trying to hide from you!" yelled Han Fei-Fei uncontrobly. All of them


    nearly went mad when they saw Ye Fan.


    She thought that Ye Fan was here to look for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan could understand what she was trying to say and immediately replied, "I''m afraid you''re


    mistaken."


    "I''m here to eat, not to harass anybody."


    "Eat here? You?" Han Fei-Fei burst outughing as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "Look at how poor and pathetic you look! You want to eat here? Can you even afford to? Thest time


    you ate here was all thanks to Yu-Hao!"


    "Besides, what a lousy lie. Tonight, Yu-Hao is going to have dinner with Mr Chu and Haiyuan


    Restaurant has cleared out the whole ce for this dinner. Even if you had money, you couldn''t get in.


    But you don''t even have money!"


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to say that you''re Mr Chu and you''re going to have dinner with Yu-Hao?"


    Han Fei-Fei''s words dripped with sarcasm as she looked at Ye Fan like she was looking at an idiot.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry but smiled politely. "That''s right. I am that Mr Chu you are referring to."


    What the...


    "Are you an idiot? You think you''re Mr Chu? If you''re Mr Chu, then I''m his mother! Can''t you look in the


    mirror and look at yourself for once? You''ve got no money, no power andpletely useless but you''re


    still here trying to show off? What a pack of lies! Mu-Cheng must have been blind or something to get


    married to you!"


    Ye Fan''s words had made Han Fei-Fei and the rest furious.


    After all, anybody would be angry if they were lied to by an idiot like Ye Fan.


    "Seriously an idiot!¡± Sun Yu-Hao couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan anymore. He threw him a cold


    nce and walked away.


    But after not saying anything all this while, Han Hai called after Ye Fan. "Ye Fan,e over here, let


    me talk to you."


    Haiyuan Restaurant was next to Yunwu Lake.


    It was in an excellent location and the surroundings were gorgeous.


    Ye Fan and Han Hai were quietly standing by Yunwu Lake.


    The gentle breeze blew through the falling leaves and the trees rustled.


    After a period of silence, Han Hai finally spoke up.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said coldly, "Tell me. How much money do you want?"


    Ye Fan was a little puzzled. "Uncle Hai, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand."


    Han Hai snorted. "Mu-Cheng isn''t here so you don''t have to continue pretending anymore."


    "You know that you''re not suitable for Mu-Cheng and you''re not worthy of her but you refuse to let go of


    her. So you''re just after money, aren''t you?"


    "So tell me, how much money would it take for you to leave Mu-Cheng and never disturb her again?"


    asked Han Hai in a cold voice. His stiff tone was filled with disdain and disgust for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s expression darkened and he frowned. "So that''s what you think. You think that I''m just like all


    of you and all I want is money."


    Han Hai didn''t want to address Ye Fan''s sarcasticments and went straight to the point. "$100,000.


    I''ll give you $100,000, you leave Mu-Cheng. How''s that?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed as he asked coldly, "Uncle Hai, are you insulting me or insulting


    Mu-Cheng?¡±


    "$200,000!" Han Hai continued.


    Ye Fan continued to smile and his smile was filled with mockery.


    "$300,000!"


    Ye Fan remained unmoved.


    "$500,000!" Han Hai''s voice became even louder now.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to talk anymore. There was no need to.


    These people only cared about money and benefits for themselves.


    Ye Fan shook his head in disappointment and turned to leave.


    "$700,000!


    "$800,000!"


    Han Hai wasn''t worried at all and just kept increasing his offer.

 Chapter 264 Two Different Worlds

    Chapter 264 Two Different Worlds


    But Ye Fan walked on without stopping.


    Han Hai finally frowned and looked at Ye Fan as he called out, "$1 million!¡±


    "That''s my final offer. Ye Fan, it''s better not to be too greedy. Stop when it''s enough, otherwise you


    won''t get anymore and you might not even get this $1 million."


    Han Hai was clearly getting impatient and he looked at Ye Fan with greater disgust and annoyance


    than before.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to be this greedy.


    He was just a pauper from the countryside and Han Hai thought that he would agree to $500,000 at


    most. But he couldn''t believe that Ye Fan had pushed it until he offered $1 million.


    "This fellow is really observant huh. He can tell that I''m desperate for him to leave Mu-Cheng and so he


    pushed me to my limit," Han Hai thought to himself as his face fell. But Ye Fan''s greed already made


    him very unhappy.


    He had already decided that if this fellow didn''t even want $1 million, then he could forget about getting


    anything.


    If Ye Fan continued to harass Qiu Mu-Cheng, Han Hai would hire some men to beat him up and make


    sure he backed off.


    Just when Han Hai made his final offer, Ye Fan finally stopped walking.


    Han Hai immediately snorted.


    This country bumpkin sounded so self-righteous earlier but now his heart was wavering, wasn''t it?


    "That''s right, Ye Fan. That''s the right choice. You''re just a poor fellow from the vige and I don''t think


    you''d ever earn $1 million in your lifetime. Take the money and get a wife from your own vige. How


    could a useless bum like you covet Mu-Cheng? You''re not worthy of her and she deserves someone


    who can take better care of her," said Han Hai with a faint smile. His words were filled with disdain and


    contempt for Ye Fan.


    "I''ll transfer the money to you in a couple of days, get lost once you receive the money. You should


    return to the vige. The city isn''t the ce for you. But I want to remind you - once you get the money,


    then you''d better not harass Mu-Cheng. Otherwise, money won''t be enough to save your life, get it?"


    His tone made him sound like he was looking down at an ant.


    Ye Fan''s back was facing him as Ye Fan shook his head andughed at Han Hai''s words.


    "You little brat! What are youughing at? What right do you have tough? You''re just a pauper from


    the countryside, a useless live-in son-inw! Who do you think you are?!" Ye Fan''sughter made Han


    Hai very cross. He felt like Ye Fan wasughing at him.


    How could a useless fellow like him dare tough at Han Hai?


    "What am Iughing at? I''mughing at how blind you are and how you can''t see reality! What is $1


    million to me? What is $10 million to me? No matter how rich someone like Sun Yu-Hao is, he can''t be


    nothing to me as well!" Ye Fan spoke arrogantly and his eyes were icy.


    Every time he said one sentence, he would take a step toward Han Hai. His imposing manner shook


    the very ground he stepped on.


    His slim body was as straight as a spear and his angry words resounded like thunder.


    His words were firm and authoritative as they tore through the sky.


    As Ye Fan spoke angrily, a strong wind began to blow across Yunwu Lake.


    The waters started to move wildly and the fallen leaves rustled loudly.


    Ye Fan''s presence was too aggressive.


    Han Hai''s face was all pale as he was faced with how domineering Ye Fan was. He was so frightened


    that he ended up taking a few steps backwards.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    He couldn''t believe that a live-in son-inw like Ye Fan could exude such an aura.


    It was as if the one in front of him wasn''t a useless live-in son-inw but a majestic and gigantic tall


    mountain!


    The cold wind blew hard and the waters were all stirred up.


    But Ye Fan''s sinister voice continued to echo.


    He stood there arrogantly and a cold smile covered his face.


    His icy eyes looked at Han Hai like a king looking down at his kingdom, and his domineering and


    powerful voice continued to ring out.


    "It is impossible to talk about the sea to a frog that lives in the well, and there is no way an insect in


    summer would ever understand what ice is."


    "But you will soon understand what sort of existence is standing before you right now."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s voice was like gold hitting the ground and it nged loudly around Han Hai.


    After that, Ye Fan didn''t stay any longer and walked away.


    He left a petrified Han Hai who was terrified by that soundless pressure exerted by Ye Fan.


    Han Hai''s heart started to tremble as he watched that slim figure walk into the distance.


    Had they really underestimated Ye Fan?


    Han Hai''s trembling heart finally calmed down after some time.


    After he recalled what just happened, he started to curse.


    "He''s just a useless fellow from the vige, so what could he possibly be capable of? If he were truly


    capable, he wouldn''t have had to marry into the Qiu family. Can''t talk to a frog about the sea or talk to


    insects about ice? This pauper can really talk big! What an idiot!¡± cursed Han Hai in a low voice. He


    clearly assumed that Ye Fan was just spouting nonsense.


    After all, the truth was clear to see. If Ye Fan was really capable enough, he wouldn''t have just relied


    on the Qiu family for a living and remained a live-in son-inw for three whole years.


    "The sort of existence he is? A fucking asshole, that is!¡± Han Hai''s expression darkened as he angrily


    stormed back to Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Han Fei-Fei asked when she saw how nasty her father looked.


    "What''s wrong? That useless idiot makes me so angry! He can''t do anything but he''s so prideful and so


    greedy!" Han Hai angrily recounted what happened earlier to Han Fei-Fei and Sun Yu-Hao.


    Han Fei-Fei became anxious after hearing his story. "What?!"


    "Dad, you wanted to give that penniless bum $1 million?! Are you nuts? He''s just a pauper! How could


    you give him so much money?"


    "I''m just afraid he would continue to harass Mu-Cheng," said Han Hai as he shook his head.


    "You think he dares? If he dares to do that, I''ll get someone to break his legs!" said Han Fei-Fei


    viciously.


    Sun Yu-Hao alsoughed and said, "Uncle Hai, thanks for your efforts, but he''s just small fry and it''s


    not worth this much effort."


    "Once he''s divorced from Mu-Cheng, I can squash him easily. Let''s not talk about him anymore and go


    in, it''s almost time for the dinner to start."


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''t want to talk about Ye Fan anymore. He never had any regard for Ye Fan in the first


    ce.


    To him, Ye Fan was just a clown. If not for Qiu Mu-Cheng, Sun Yu-Hao would have hired someone to


    teach Ye Fan a lesson secretly long ago.


    "Let''s go in."


    "This time it''s all thanks to Yu-Hao that we''re getting a chance to see the world." Han Hai got extremely


    excited when he thought about how he was going to be able to see Mr Chu up close and personal


    soon, while Han Fei-Fei quickly touched up her make up. She started dreaming about how Mr Chu


    might take a liking to her and she might just be Mr Chu''s woman.


    Then she would be the queen of Jiangdong!


    She would be second only to Mr Chu, and lord it over thousands of others!

 Chapter 265 The Terrified Han Hai

    Chapter 265 The Terrified Han Hai


    Even though Sun Yu-Hao was the one who used $210 million to buy this chance to have dinner with Mr


    Chu by himself, Li Er permitted him to bring two more guests to the dinner.


    Of course, the two additional guests could only watch and listen, but were not permitted to speak.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sun Yu-Hao intended to ask Qiu Mu-Cheng along, but unfortunately Qiu Mu-Cheng refused and so the


    chance to tag along naturally fell on Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei.


    The outside of Haiyuan Restaurant had been redecorated.


    A brand new red carpet had beenid from the entrance of the restaurant all the way into the lobby and


    there were fresh flowers and colored balloons on the side. More than a dozen waitresses stood on both


    sides of the carpet in a qipao as they smiled politely.


    Han Hai and the rest felt so honored when they were met with such a grand wee.


    But of course they all knew very well that all these things had been arranged for the sake of Mr Chu


    and not them.


    After all, no matter how powerful Sun Yu-Hao''s background was, he couldn''t bepared to the king


    of Yunzhou, Li Er. If Li Er was just weing him today, he wouldn''t go through so much trouble.


    "Mr Chu is indeed incredible. It''s just a dinner, but Master Er of Yunzhou is taking it so seriously and


    has prepared such a grand wee. I suppose only Mr Chu enjoys such privilege in all of Jiangdong,


    right?" Han Hai eximed. Han Fei-Fei looked on enviously, while even Sun Yu-Hao was filled with


    respect for the supremely famous Mr Chu of Jiangdong.


    As the three of them were still eximing, Jin Bao and Yin Bao walked over and greeted them politely.


    "Mr Sun, you''re already here."


    "Mr Chu and Master Er will be here any minute, please wait a while. The dinner is already prepared


    and we will start once Mr Chu is here. Would you like to go upstairs and wait first?"


    "No need," Sun Yu-Hao shook his head. He smiled and replied, "I''ll wait here with everyone else for Mr


    Chu to arrive."


    "I''ll be able to catch a glimpse of Mr Chu first thing if I remain here, so why should I go anywhere else?"


    "Sure, Mr Sun," Jin Bao and Yin Bao let him be since Sun Yu-Hao insisted.


    There were already a lot of people gathered at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Most of them were the highest management of Haiyuan Restaurant as well as Shen Jiu-Yi from the


    Shen family. Everyone allowed to stand here to wee Mr Chu''s arrival were all Li Er''s best


    subordinates.


    They were all dressed in their best suits and waited patiently at the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Yu-Hao, why isn''t Mr Chu here yet? Don''t tell me he has something on and can''te?" Han Fei-Fei


    was getting nervous and kept ncing around to see if the legendary Mr Chu had arrived yet.


    But after more than ten minutes of waiting, neither Li Er nor Mr Chu had arrived.


    "Impossible. This dinner cost $210 million, so Mr Chu would definitelye.


    Otherwise his reputation and credibility would take a hit,¡± replied Sun Yu-Hao in a low voice as he


    shook his head.


    Just as they were talking, the sound of a car could be heard driving in from outside.


    The car door opened and a slightly plumpish older man walked out of the car. His expression was


    authoritative and he walked towards the entrance with thepany of his subordinates.


    "Master Er, you''re here."


    Shen Jiu-Yi, Peng Zhen-Ying and all the other people waiting in line quickly went up to greet Li Er


    politely.


    Li Er waved his hand to tell them to just wait to wee Mr Chu.


    Then Li Er turned to speak to them.


    "I''m sorry to make everyone wait. I must first wee Mr Sun and congratte him for earning this


    rare chance to have dinner with Mr Chu. After tonight, I''m sure that when someone in Jiangdong


    mentions Mr Chu, they would also be reminded of Mr Sun. Many yearster, when we write about the


    life of Mr Chu, I''m sure Mr Sun Yu-Hao''s name would be a wonderful part of it." Li Er''s powerful voice


    echoed through the restaurant.


    Everyone started pping. Sun Yu-Hao smiled proudly and waved to everyone in acknowledgment as


    they pped.


    The apuse soon stopped and Li Er continued.


    "Alright I won''t talk too much, it''s already 7PM. And now, let''s put our hands together to wee Mr


    Chu!"


    The apuse was thunderous.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant had exploded.


    Everyone started looking around, and those who had never seen Mr Chu before were looking around


    even more excitedly than the rest.


    They were hoping to find Mr Chu from among the crowd.


    Sun Yu-Hao was very nervous and his heart was beating wildly. Han Fei-Fei''s face was all red from


    excitement and even Han Hai''s face was trembling slightly.


    They all wanted to see what sort of person was the Mr Chu whose name shook up all of Jiangdong.


    However...


    One second passed; two seconds passed...


    One entire minute passed and there was still no response.


    Everyone''s heart sank.


    Was Mr Chu really noting after all?


    Just then, a slim figure stood up from a corner that nobody paid any attention to.


    He started to walk towards Li Er and the rest.


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s..."


    The moment this person stood up, everyone''s eyes turned to look at him.


    Sun Yu-Hao, Han Fei-Fei and Han Hai were no exception.


    But when they saw who it is, their eyes widened!


    "It''s...Ye...Ye Fan?! It''s that useless bum! He''s crazy! What on earth is he doing?! He must be an idiot!


    You''re just a country bumpkin, a live-in son-inw and you dare to impersonate Mr Chu? He must be


    tired of living!" Han Fei-Fei was going to faint from fright.


    She never expected Ye Fan to be so bold. He was actually showing off and pretending to be Mr Chu in


    front of so many distinguished people here!


    "You useless thing! Shouldn''t you be going home? Do you want to drag down the Qius with you? Even


    if you want to die, don''t drag Mu-Cheng down with you!" Han Hai cursed as well. His face was


    trembling and his eyes were reddened from being so angry with Ye Fan.


    He didn''t care if Ye Fan was dead or alive. The problem was that he was still married to Qiu Mu-Cheng


    now.


    Han Hai was really worried that if Ye Fan decided to make trouble and angered Li Er, he would get Qiu


    Mu-Cheng and eventually the entire Han family into trouble!


    Of course Han Hai was shocked and angry now!


    "He''s really an idiot. A country bumpkin with only brawn and no brain! I''ve been kind to you on ount


    of Mu-Cheng, but I don''t think Master Er would be so kind.


    This idiot is really asking for it by creating trouble here..."


    Sun Yu-Hao snorted and looked at Ye Fan with great disdain and mocking.


    He was looking at Ye Fan like he was looking upon an idiot!

 Chapter 266 The Absurdity of Life

    Chapter 266 The Absurdity of Life


    But Ye Fan pretended not to have heard Han Hai and the rest.


    He had no expression on his face and he looked on icily as he walked on with a domineering aura


    around him.


    His low footsteps tread upon the stone steps and the echo was deafening.


    "He''s really nuts! This guy is nuts! A crazy idiot! He''s not going to stop until he brings Mu-Cheng down


    with him!" Han Hai roared angrily with bloodshot eyes.


    Han Fei-Fei was also cursing him angrily.


    Sun Yu-Hao looked at the security guards and said angrily, "Security! What are all of you doing?"


    "Aren''t you going to chase that idiot out?!''''


    Sun Yu-Hao and the father and daughter duo were shouting away, while the rest continued to look at


    the young man going up the stairs. Some people were puzzled while some were snorting and shaking


    their heads. Some were silent and some were cursing away.


    It was clear that many of them thought that this young man was a clown who came here to make


    trouble.


    After all, how could someone standing at the top of Jiangdong be so young? And how could he dress


    so simply? His dressing even looked cheap.


    So after a lot of people pushed them, the security guards outside the door ran in to capture Ye Fan and


    throw him out of the restaurant.


    But just at that moment, one of the wealthy distinguished guests took a step forward and sped his


    hands to greet Ye Fan politely, "Mr Chu!"


    Huh?


    Suddenly the crowd quietened down.


    Han Hai and the two with him were shocked.


    What...what on earth was going on?


    Everyone was equally stunned.


    Then a second voice rang out.


    Yet another person stepped up from Ye Fan''s right to bow and greet him respectfully, "Mr Chu!"


    "This...this..."


    Han Hai and Sun Yu-Hao felt their faces twitch violently.


    Han Fei-Fei stopped cursing away and her eyes were huge and round.


    "What...what is going on now?"


    While everyone was still reeling in shock, yet another person stepped out, bowed low and greeted Ye


    Fan, "Mr Chu!"


    BOOOM.


    It was as if a huge rock had dropped into the ocean and caused the waves to surge high up into the


    sky.


    Countless big shots were greeting Ye Fan politely within the hall.


    Shen Jiu-Yi took a step forward and led the entire group from Shen Group to greet him politely, "Mr


    Chu!"


    Peng Zhen-Ying was right behind him with all the directors of Haiyuan Restaurant. They bowed low to


    Ye Fan and greeted him together respectfully, "Mr Chu!"


    Finally, the boss of Yunzhou, Li Er, brought Jin Bao, Yin Bao and all his trusted men together to sp


    their hands and bowed. They mustered the most respectful and reverent voice as they greeted Ye Fan,


    "Mr Chu!"


    Their voices soon merged into one.


    The polite words and respectful greetings continued to echo one after another.


    Everyone in the hall was greeting him one after another. The waves of reverent voices were like the


    sea waves crashing upon the sand.


    There was only one phrase that echoed continuously in the huge restaurant.


    Mr Chu!


    It was just two simple words, but they seemed to weigh a ton each and the sound of these words were


    ear deafening.


    All of a sudden, the whole hall fell silent.


    There was no sound left in the hall.


    Everyone looked up with fear, admiration, reverence, and shock at that slim figure standing in the


    middle of the hall.


    Ye Fan was now the center of attention once more.


    Right now, he was like a king looking down at his subjects.


    He was bathing in glory!


    He was in the highest position!


    He was one above the rest!


    He carried immense prestige and glory as he looked down on his subjects like a king.


    Ye Fan was most certainly the brightest star in the sky.


    Everyone was shocked into silence.


    Han Fei-Fei was rooted to the ground. Her body was trembling and her face was pale. Her mouth was


    wide open and she nearly forgot to breathe from her shock.


    Her eyes continued to stare straight at that figure that stood above all the other people.


    After a long time, she finally managed to utter a few words.


    "Ye...Ye Fan...Mr...Mr Chu? How...how could this be?" Han Fei-Fei murmured to herself. Suddenly she


    felt like all her energy had left her and her body trembled as she copsed to the floor with great terror


    and bewilderment in her eyes.


    It wasn''t just Han Fei-Fei. Han Hai looked like he had just been struck by lightning.


    The moment he saw how Li Er, Shen Jiu-Yi and countless other powerful men all bow before Ye Fan


    and greet him politely as Mr Chu, Han Hai felt like his mind had gone nk. He waspletely shaken


    and there were violent waves crashing in his heart.


    He never imagined that someone who was supposed to be of lowly birth, a useless man who married


    into his wife''s family, and a cowardly man, would turn out to have such an inconceivable identity.


    He never thought that Ye Fan, the man they looked down upon so much, would turn out to be Mr Chu.


    Now Han Hai finally understood what Ye Fan had meant by those things he said at Yunwu Lake earlier.


    He used to be very curious as to why a country bumpkin and a useless live-in son-inw like Ye Fan


    could look down and sneer at the Sun family, Sun Yu-Hao and everyone else.


    So this was where his confidence came


    from.


    Just like what Ye Fan had said, this was the moment Han Hai finally understood what sort of existence


    the man he looked upon with contempt really had.


    Han Hai was filled with nothing but disappointment and self-deprecation.


    He had put in so much effort to make Qiu Mu-Cheng marry Sun Yu-Hao because he wanted to be


    rted to someone rich and powerful.


    And now he realized that the real big shot had always been by their side, and he had always been his


    nephew-inw.


    What a terribly irony.


    No matter how Han Hai plotted and schemed, he would have never guessed that this was how things


    would end.


    If Han Hai and his daughter were already in such shock, Sun Yu-Hao was even worse off.


    The one who had suffered the greatest blow wasn''t Han Fei-Fei nor Han Hai, but the Young Master of


    the Sun family, Sun Yu-Hao!


    Sun Yu-Hao was now staring straight ahead at Ye Fan. His eyes were bloodshot and were about to fall


    out of his head soon. His entire body was shaking.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nobody would be able to understand what Sun Yu-Hao was going through right now.


    Was it shock? Defeat? Or heartache?


    Sun Yu-Hao would never have imagined that the man he respected and admired so much, that the Mr


    Chu he saw as his example and even his idol, would have turned out to be Ye Fan. The country


    bumpkin and useless live-in son-inw that he was so disgusted with and looked upon with such


    contempt.


    These two identities that were as different as the sky from the earth belonged to the same person?


    He had spent $200 million just to eat with the one he looked down upon and saw as a useless bum?


    This had to be the most absurd thing he hade across in his life.


    Sun Yu-Haoughed. Hisughter was so cold, it sounded like the fallen leaves of autumn that nobody


    cared about and the snow umted in a forgotten corner in winter. Hisughter was filled with self-


    deprecation and defeat.


    "Ye Fan, Mr Chu? Hurhur, Ye Fan, is Mr Chu? Hurhurhur..."


    Sun Yu-Hao couldn''t walk properly anymore. Heughed coldly in disbelief and his eyes were


    In that moment, Sun Yu-Hao just felt that life had yed a terrible prank on him!

 Chapter 267 Escape in the Night

    Chapter 267 Escape in the Night


    So just like that, Ye Fan walked towards the VIP room for dinner amidst the warm and respectful


    voices.


    All those who were seeing Ye Fan for the first time couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    They clearly never imagined that this young man was really the Mr Chu who had shaken up all of


    Jiangdong and earned the respect of Li Er of Yunzhou, Chen Ao of Jiangdong and many more.


    "Isn''t he...really too young to be this amazing?"


    "I wonder if he''s married yet."


    "Why, you want to marry your daughter off to Mr Chu?¡±


    "Why not? My daughter is pretty and talented and so many people ask for her hand in marriage every


    year. Who knows? Mr Chu might fall for my daughter!"


    Everyone started murmuring among themselves.


    But most of the shock was about how young Ye Fan was.


    "He''s only in his twenties and he''s already famous throughout Jiangdong."


    "So in another ten or twenty years, won''t he be famous throughout China?"


    Everyone immediately gasped at this thought.


    But they''d never have guessed that Ye Fan didn''t need ten years to be famous throughout China.


    He just needed two or three years!


    Li Er brought Ye Fan into the VIP room.


    He got others to bring Sun Yu-Hao and the rest in.


    "Mr Sun, please have a seat. Why are you standing? Weren''t you looking forward to meeting Mr Chu?


    He''s here now, so why are you in a daze?" asked Li Er confusedly.


    But Sun Yu-Hao, Han Hai and Han Fei-Fei remained silent.


    Their faces were downcast and they just stood there with their heads hung low. None of them dared to


    look at Ye Fan, much less sit down to have dinner with him.


    "Why are all of you..." Li Er couldn''t figure it out. Sun Yu-Hao had spent $200 million on this dinner but


    he just stood there in a daze and didn''t speak at all.


    But Ye Fan sat at the table and had a faint smile on his face as he happily poured himself a ss of


    wine.


    He then picked up the ss and held it out towards Han Hai. "Uncle Hai, back when we were in


    Jianghai, you said that I couldn''t make Mu-Cheng happy. Do you remember how I replied you then?"


    Ye Fan''s calm voice quietly resounded in the room.


    Li Er was a little surprised to hear Ye Fan call Han Hai ''Uncle'', but then he soon understood what was


    happening.


    So these three people actually knew Mr Chu in the first ce.


    Han Hai didn''t reply and dared not reply either. When Ye Fan looked over at him, his body couldn''t help


    but tremble.


    But Ye Fan continued speaking, "And now, I will repeat what I said to you back then.¡±


    "I know that to you, Jianghai is a ce filled with wealth and you yearn to be part of high society.


    But do you know that Jianghai is nothing to me? Jiangdong is nothing to me! What I can give to Mu-


    Cheng is the entire world! I, Ye Fan, will be the king over this entire world!"


    "Back then, you didn''t believe me. But now, do you believe me? Do you still think that I''m a lowly and


    despicable person who isn''t as good as others? Do you still think that I''m not worthy of Mu-Cheng? Or


    that I can''t make her happy?"


    Ye Fan said these words with great gusto and pride.


    His words were as impactful as gold falling to the ground.


    The entire restaurant was suddenly filled with Ye Fan''s aura.


    Ye Fan then raised the full wine ss in his hands with a look of pride on his face as he raised it


    towards Han Hai, then Sun Yu-Hao, then the rest in the room.


    After that, Ye Fan knocked the entire ss back in one mouthful.


    It was as if all the humiliation he had suffered and all the feuds and grievances of the past years were


    all inside that ss.


    He drank down the entire ss of strong wine.


    THUD.


    Han Hai and the rest couldn''t bear the feeling of terror in their hearts anymore. They copsed to the


    floor with a loud thud.


    Their hearts were filled with great fear and immense regret as they knelt before Ye Fan to beg for


    mercy and to apologize with trepidation.


    They hoped that Ye Fan could let them off on ount of Qiu Mu-Cheng, and to forgive them for how


    they had offended him and humiliated him.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless and waspletely unmoved by their pitiful begging.


    Heughed coldly and got up. He downed another ss and then left the ce.


    The three of them were left behind in the room with nothing but despair in their hearts!


    But just when they thought that they were doomed for sure, Ye Fan suddenly stopped at the door.


    His low voice resounded in the room once more.


    It was like a gentle breeze that blew through the room.


    "I will not pursue everything that happened in the past. You may go. But I hope that none of youe


    back to Yunzhou again. And I don''t want any of you to disturb my life with Mu-Cheng. Do you


    understand what I''m saying?" Ye Fan''s cold voice rang in their ears.


    The three of them immediately nodded profusely like they had been saved from a great tragedy. They


    quickly admitted their wrongdoing and promised never toe back to Yunzhou, never to covet Qiu


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mu-Cheng and never to disrupt his and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lives again.


    Since Ye Fan didn''t want to pursue the matter, Li Er didn''t make things difficult for them and let them


    leave.


    That very night, the three of them were like dogs who lost their owner as they left Yunzhou and


    returned to Jianghai so quickly it was as if they had gone mad.


    They seemed to be afraid that Ye Fan might regret his decision and find someone to take revenge on


    them.


    After all, Ye Fan was considered the king of Jiangdong.


    This person probably had the power to even smite their entire n with just one word.


    They finally understood what sort of person they had actually offended in the past.


    When Sun Yu-Hao thought about it, he shuddered in fear.


    So the woman he had been coveting all this while was actually Mr Chu''s wife?!


    He was lucky that Mr Chu was magnanimous, otherwise he was pretty sure that he would never be


    able to return to Jianghai.


    After Han Hai knew who Ye Fan really was, he was both petrified and frustrated.


    He should have known! He should have realized that Ye Fan was Mr Chu!


    Back when his mother was celebrating her birthday, Li Er, Chen Ao and many others hade and


    addressed Ye Fan as Mr Chu after all.


    They thought that Li Er and the rest had made a mistake, but after thinking about it, the Hans were the


    ones who had been making the mistake all along!


    There were so many signs pointing to how Ye Fan was no ordinary person.


    It wasn''t just that birthday celebration. The bottle of wine that the GM of Haiyuan Restaurant, Peng


    Zhen-Ying, gave to them was clearly meant for Ye Fan.


    But because they were prejudiced against Ye Fan, they continued to look down on Ye Fan.


    Being prejudiced was a very strange sort of psychological state.


    Once one had a prejudice against another, one would find all sorts of reasons to validate the prejudice.


    Even if one witnessed something that went against that prejudice, one would automatically ignore it or


    find some way to exin it away.


    That was what happened to the three of them.


    In the end, because of their prejudice against Ye Fan, they ended up bing theughingstock of


    the night.


    And now, they were so frightened that they decided to return to Jianghai in the middle of the night and


    didn''t even say goodbye to Han Li and her family.

 Chapter 268 Really Dont Want Me Anymore?

    Chapter 268 Really Don''t Want Me Anymore?


    Yunzhou, Liuyuan Residential Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng returned home after work and was moody the whole evening. She looked so listless and


    dejected, and seemed very tired.


    Ever since she spoke to Ye Fan at Yunwu Lake, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been in this state.


    She felt like her heart had just died.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng herself never realized that without her knowing, that jerk already took up such an


    important position in her heart.


    When she thought about how she was going to be truly separated from him the next day, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng felt a strange stabbing pain in her heart.


    Humans were often like that. They only knew how to cherish the things they had only when they were


    about to lose them.


    Just like Qiu Mu-Cheng now. She had spent the entire day thinking about that man and everything he


    had done over the past three years.


    Every night, Ye Fan was there quietly protecting her.


    Every morning when she woke up, there was always a warm ss of milk on the table.


    Thest person she saw before going to bed was always him, and the first person she saw in the


    morning when she woke up was also him.


    But this person who seemed to be an integral part of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s life was going to be cut off from


    her after tonight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that many couples didn''t see each other again after getting a divorce.


    But after leaving the Qius, where would Ye Fan go?


    She figured that he would probably return home and find some woman in the vige to bear children for


    him. He would probably go back to farming and live the


    rest of his life in his hometown, never to return to Yunzhou, a ce filled with sad memories.


    Come to think of it, if Ye Fan divorced her, then Yunzhou would have nothing to do with Ye Fan


    anymore.


    After all, there was nothing else he had an attachment to in this city. So what would be the point of


    remaining here?


    And so Qiu Mu-Cheng was even more certain that once tomorrow came and went, she would bid Ye


    Fan farewell forever.


    Without her realizing it, her eyes reddened again and were filled with tears.


    But even so, she continued to clutch her phone tightly.


    It had been an entire day, but Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to hold onto her phone.


    She was waiting for Ye Fan to call her or text her, to tell her that he regretted what he said and he didn''t


    want to divorce her anymore. To tell her that he wanted to persevere on with her, and to walk beside


    her no matter what storms came their way.


    If Ye Fan said these words to her, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that she would definitely hold his hand and insist


    on being with him and disregard everything else.


    But the entire day had passed without any call or message from Ye Fan.


    Had he really given up on this rtionship?


    Did he really not want to salvage it at all?


    Was he really going to be so heartless?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart hurt the more she thought about it. She felt like her heart had burst open and an


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    acidic liquid was flowing out.


    Time just continued to pass like that. The night grew darker and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s emotions became


    heavier.


    She kept picking up her phone and putting it down again, as if she was struggling with something inside


    her.


    Finally she clenched her teeth as if she had made a big decision and turned on her phone to text Ye


    Fan.


    Since he didn''t contact her, then she was going to contact him!


    She had to fight for her own happiness.


    If she just kept waiting around, she would end up missing the chance.


    "Ye Fan, I don''t want to divorce you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng typed these words out on her phone, but deleted everything after she finished typing it.


    She felt like it made her sound too desperate and made her seem like she was clinging onto Ye Fan


    like a leech.


    That wasn''t her style.


    "Ye Fan, I will not allow you to divorce me! Otherwise I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wrote a more aggressive message, but after thinking about it, she deleted the text


    again.


    Ye Fan was normally very easygoing on the outside, but Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that he was actually a


    proud man inside.


    If she sounded somandeering, it might agitate Ye Fan and backfire on her.


    "Ye Fan, you aren''t getting any younger and you''re no eligible bachelor. Besides me, who else would


    want you? If you divorce me, then you''re going to be single for the rest of your life. So you''d better think


    it through carefully. Do you really want to get a divorce? Don''t regret it!"


    This time, Qiu Mu-Cheng softened her tone a lot more, but she felt that this still wouldn''t do because it


    might hurt Ye Fan''s pride. If Ye Fan got angry and insisted on a divorce as a result, that would go


    against what Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng went through a whole bunch of possible things to say, she finally decided on the


    message she would send to Ye Fan.


    "I''m running a cold and I don''t feel well. I can''t go down tomorrow, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    another day."


    This was what Qiu Mu-Cheng came up with after thinking about it very carefully.


    If Ye Fan cared about her, his heart would soften if he found out she was sick. Once his heart was


    softened, he wouldn''t want to divorce her anymore. By changing the date, she could stall for time and


    after some time, perhaps Ye Fan wouldn''t have such a strong urge to divorce her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that she was really clever foring up with this. It didn''t make her look desperate


    and it didn''t hurt Ye Fan''s pride either.


    "You''re it!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng decided on this message and was about to hit send.


    But just then, Ye Fan sent a message first.


    "I''ll see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9AM tomorrow."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned when she saw these words.


    She started trembling and felt a stabbing pain in her heart tears welled up in her eyes. Qiu Mu-Cheng


    bit her lips, deleted all the words that she had already typed and replied with an ''OK''.


    After that, she flung her phone aside and started crying on her bed.


    "Did you think I really can''t do without you? You want to leave me, but guess what, I want to leave you


    too! You''re just a penniless bum! Who cares about you! I wanted to divorce you a long time ago!" Qiu


    Mu-Cheng said it like she was throwing a tantrum. Her words were mean and stubborn, but she was so


    hurt inside.


    She knew that man really didn''t want her anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng cried into her nket, but her sobbing continued to echo through the house.


    Han Li was about to go mad when she heard her daughter cry.


    "Can''t this girl be a little more ambitious? What are you crying about?! Did this country bumpkin really


    bewitch you? Don''t you think your heart is a little too cheap?!"


    "She will really be the death of me! How did I give birth to such a useless daughter?! Have you really


    fallen for a pauper from the vige? It''s just a divorce and you''re crying so miserably? Shut up now! Do


    you hear me? Stop being such an embarrassment!"


    "There''s no point in crying! You MUST get a divorce tomorrow! Then register your marriage to Sun Yu-


    Hao!¡±


    Han Li continued ranting outside angrily. Qiu Mu-Cheng was really driving her to her grave.


    She never imagined that stupid penniless Ye Fan would actually bewitch her own


    daughter.


    "Alright now, don''t be like this. They''ve been husband and wife for three years, and even humans feel


    attached to a dog over such a long period of time. Besides, Ye Fan has been quite nice to Mu-Cheng


    over the past three years, so it''s only normal for her to feel upset now that they''re getting divorced. But


    don''t worry, she''ll be fine after a few days. It''s already past 8PM, we should eat. I''m so hungry," said


    Qiu Lei.


    They walked into the living room to eat.


    But after they sat down at the dining table, they realized it waspletely empty.


    "What the hell?! Where''s that useless bum? Why haven''t you finished cooking yet?! Do you know what


    time it is? Are you trying to starve us?!" Han Li started yelling in the direction of the kitchen.


    Han Li''s family had always started eating dinner at 8PM all these years.


    So the moment it hit 8PM, Han Li and Qiu Lei would sit at the dining table and wait for Ye Fan to bring


    the food out.


    Normally when Han Li started chasing Ye Fan, he would call out, "Almost done!" from the kitchen.


    But today, there was no response even after Han Li yelled like that.


    Han Li turned around to find that the kitchen...was also empty.


    Of course there was no food.


    The one cooking wasn''t even around!


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were suddenly stunned for a moment.


    They suddenly realized that the person whom they always called useless had be part of their lives


    without themselves realizing it.

 Chapter 269 Yu-Hao, Hurry Up and Come Over

    Chapter 269 Yu-Hao, Hurry Up and Come Over


    "When this fellow was around we never cared. But now that he''s suddenly not around, it does seem


    rather strange. Li, why don''t we tell Mu-Cheng not to divorce him first?" said Qiu Lei with a sigh as he


    sat with Han Li at the empty dining table and looked at the equally empty kitchen.


    But Han Li shook her head and replied, "Ye Fan is of some use in the house after all these years, but


    we can''t let Mu-Cheng give up her lifetime of happiness just over a small inconvenience to us."


    "Think about it. After Mu-Cheng divorces Ye Fan and marries Yu-Hao, we''ll be iws with the Sun


    family. Yu-Hao''s family is so rich, he can afford to find a really good cook for us who would cook even


    more delicious meals than Ye Fan, no?"


    "Besides, once we''ve got a son-inw like Yu-Hao, we''ll look so good! Nobody would dare to look down


    on us ever again!"


    Han Li had straightened her back quite a bit as she said these words, as if she was about to get rid of a


    great burden in her life.


    Qiu Lei nodded in agreement. "Li, you''re right!"


    Tve been too shortsighted. Who cares about this little bit of pain since we''ll be rid of this burden and


    live happily after! We must make sure Mu-Cheng divorces Ye Fan tomorrow!" said Qiu Lei with


    determination as he clenched his fists.


    After that, they just cooked some instant noodles for themselves before turning in for the night.


    The night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning, Han Li and Qiu Lei woke Qiu Mu-Cheng up and hurried to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to have cried for a long time the night before and her eyes were a little swollen.


    She didn''t protest when her parents hurried her and went along with them.


    It was as if Qiu Mu-Cheng had already epted the reality before her.


    "Where''s that useless Ye Fan? Why isn''t he here yet? Don''t tell me he has regrets now? Mu-Cheng,


    call him and tell him to get here quickly!" Han Li hurried Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was so angry when she


    arrived to find that Ye Fan wasn''t there yet.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t call him, as if she hadn''t heard what Han Li said at all.


    She still seemed to be holding out a tiny bit of hope.


    She even hoped that Ye Fan wouldn''t turn up at all.


    "You terrible girl, what''s wrong with you? Pretending not to have heard me?!" Han Li became even


    angrier when she saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t listen to her.


    She just felt that her daughter was really useless. They hade to this point already but she was still


    hopeful and was still so unwilling to get a divorce.


    In the end, Han Li had no choice but to make the call herself. "Ye Fan, where are you? Why aren''t you


    here yet?"


    "I''m telling you, don''t drag this out because it''s useless. You''re definitely divorcing Mu-Cheng today.


    There''s no point in continuing to hang onto Mu-Cheng like this."


    "After all, you''ve lived in the house for three years, so let''s part amicably. I don''t want to have to go to


    court just to get a divorce. If that happens, it''ll make things even uglier. If you get a divorce now, it will


    look better on yourself. You know what state you''re in."


    "We let you stay in our house because we took pity on you. But now Mu-Cheng has found someone


    better and found true happiness. If you continue to cling onto Mu-Cheng, then you''re holding her back.


    Everyone should live with a clear conscience. You''ve been living and eating off us for three years, so


    even if you aren''t grateful to us, you shouldn''t hold us back."


    Han Li thought that Ye Fan was regretting it, so she quickly started ranting at Ye Fan over the phone.


    Her words were very mean and didn''t care about Ye Fan''s pride at all.


    But Ye Fan was already used to this. Han Li had been like this to him for the past three years.


    "Mum, you''re mistaken. I''m not dragging things out and I''ll be there soon," Ye Fan replied patiently with


    a faint chuckle. He always remained calm even in the face of Han Li''s cold words.


    Just after Ye Fan hung up, a slim figure appeared round the corner.


    This time, Ye Fan put on something nice.


    It was the suit that Qiu Mu-Cheng bought him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had only bought him clothes once. Ye Fan never wore it until today.


    "Mum, Dad, sorry to keep you waiting," Ye Fan apologized very politely to Han Li and Qiu Lei.


    "Ho, you''re even wearing a suit? What''s the point? You think dressing this way makes you look like a


    sessful man? Or a white cor worker? Being capable is more important, otherwise no matter how


    well dressed you are, you''d just be like a handful of mud that can''t stick to a wall! Ye Fan, after you


    leave our Mu-Cheng, I would advise you to be a little more practical and stop being so conceited," said


    Han Li in a disdainful voice.


    Sometimes people could be really very strange. When Ye Fan dressed poorly, they called him a


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    penniless pauper and said he was embarrassing. But when he was dressed nicely, they said that Ye


    Fan was just being full of himself and only had the look without any substance.


    Perhaps everything that Ye Fan did was wrong to them.


    Ye Fan just smiled faintly and didn''t argue back. He turned to walk towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, I...''


    Ye Fan was about to speak, but Qiu Mu-Cheng turned and walked away as she said coldly, "There''s


    nothing for us to talk about. We''re going to be divorced soon, so we''ll just be strangers from now on. I


    don''t know you and you are not to call me Mu-Cheng anymore."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice was icy, but as she said these words, her tears welled up against her will.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned away and didn''t want to bother about Ye Fan or talk to him.


    Ye Fan shook his head helplessly and sighed in his heart.


    "Mu-Cheng, you will understand very soon."


    After Ye Fan arrived, he didn''t go in to proceed with filing for divorce but continued to wait outside.


    "That''s strange, where''s Yu-Hao? Didn''t we already agree yesterday that he would register his


    marriage to Mu-Cheng in the morning? I even told my brother to remind


    Yu-Hao. It''s sote already, where are they?¡±


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were getting anxious and puzzled as they waited outside the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Qiu Lei was even more worried, "Do you think Yu-Hao might have changed his mind and doesn''t want


    our Mu-Cheng anymore?"


    "Impossible!" Han Li immediately replied. "I know how serious Yu-Hao is about our Mu-Cheng. He


    won''t change his mind. Either he forgot or he''s caught in a jam. Let''s wait a while more."


    Han Li and the rest ended up waiting for an entire hour. She finally couldn''t take it anymore and called


    Sun Yu-Hao.


    "Yu-Hao, my dearest son-inw, why aren''t you here yet? We''re all waiting for you at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau. I''ve also booked a table so we can celebrate once you''ve registered with Mu-Cheng, so hurry


    over as soon as you can."


    Han Li had a cating smile on her face and waspletely different from how she spoke to Ye Fan


    over the phone earlier.

 Chapter 270 The Petrified Han Li

    Chapter 270 The Petrified Han Li


    "Yu-Hao, hurry up ande over, Mu-Cheng and I are all waiting for you. Ye Fan is already here too.


    Once you''re here, I''ll let you watch Mu-Cheng divorce that bum and then let you register your marriage


    immediately. I know you can''t wait to marry my daughter, right? Once your bridal gifts arrive, we''ll


    arrange for a wedding."


    Han Li was speaking gently to Sun Yu-Hao over the phone with a bright smile on her face. Her smile


    was sweeter than honey when she thought about the sort of luxurious bridal gifts the Sun family was


    going to gift them in the future.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying got engaged, Chu Wen-Fei''s family had given them a sports car worth $1 million.


    Han Li figured that since the Suns were richer than Chu Wen-Fei, they wouldn''t give any less than Chu


    Wen-Fei''s family.


    Han Li had already decided that she would make Sun Yu-Hao gift the family $1.01 million as a bridal


    gift.


    Her daughter was that one in a million!


    If Sun Yu-Hao wanted to marry her, then he had to cough up $1 million first!


    But of course, this was just the mary gift. There was also the jewelry, the cars and everything else


    that made up the rest of the bridal gifts.


    Han Li could already imagine the luxurious life they would live in once her daughter married Sun Yu-


    Hao.


    But just when Han Li was still reveling in this beautiful dream of hers.


    The voice over the phone smashed Han Li''s dream to smithereens instantly.


    "Bridal gifts? Bridal gifts my foot! You crazy old woman, how have I offended you? If you want to die, go


    ahead! Don''t drag me down with you!" Sun Yu-Hao''s voice was on the verge of tears.


    He couldn''t believe that this crazy old woman still dared to call him to get him into trouble. She even


    called him her son-inw? She wanted him to marry Qiu Mu-Cheng? And to do that in front of Ye Fan?!


    She could go to hell!


    Sun Yu-Hao was going insane with the fear he felt in his heart and was even ready to kill Han Li


    instead.


    In the past, he didn''t know that Ye Fan was Mr Chu and wasn''t afraid at all.


    But now he knew who Ye Fan really was.


    And who was he? He was Mr Chu! King over Jiangdong!


    And Han Li was here trying to get him to snatch Mr Chu''s wife away from him?!


    Wasn''t that getting him into deep trouble? Wasn''t that as good as sending him to die?


    Sun Yu-Hao was very sure that if he had turned up today, he might not live to see the next day.


    "Yu...Yu-Hao, my dearest son-inw, did you make a mistake? I''m your mum, Mu-Cheng''s mum,


    younger sister of your Uncle Hai, Han Li."


    Han Li waspletely confused when Sun Yu-Hao suddenly started cursing at her for no reason. She


    figured that Sun Yu-Hao must have thought she was someone else. Otherwise he wouldn''t dare to


    scold his mother-inw like that.


    So Han Li purposely identified herself very clearly.


    "My mum? Mum my ass! I didn''t make a mistake! You''re the one I''m shouting at! You bloody bitch, I


    nearly got killed thanks to you! You blind ass woman! Do you know who you''ve offended? And you


    want me to marry your daughter and you call me your son-inw? Are you trying to get me killed?


    Fuck, if you dare to call me again, I''ll get someone to bloody kill you! I don''t care who the hell you get


    as your son-inw, just don''t look for me again. I still want to live for many more years, so don''t get me


    into trouble. Bloody hell!" Sun Yu-Hao continued cursing loudly.


    He had used all sorts of terrible words and cursed Han Li upside down.


    Sun Yu-Hao was clearly venting all the terror that Ye Fan made him feel onto Han Li.


    After all, if Han Li hadn''t kept pushing him to marry her daughter and kept wanting him to register his


    marriage to Qiu Mu-Cheng, he wouldn''t havended in this predicament.


    Even though Ye Fan had let him off the night before, Sun Yu-Hao was still terrified and didn''t even dare


    to step out of the house.


    The woman he coveted was Ye Fan''s wife after all, so the marriage he was threatening to break up


    was Mr Chu''s. He was really afraid that Ye Fan might suddenly decide to take revenge one day when


    he was in a bad mood.


    If that happened, then perhaps the entire Sun family was doomed!


    "Yu...Yu-Hao, why are you..." Han Li waspletely stunned after that angry tirade. Her face was all


    red and the hand she used to hold the phone was trembling.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Li couldn''t imagine why Sun Yu-Hao had suddenly turned 180 degrees overnight. He was still


    calling her Mum just the day before and was so friendly and kindly towards her.


    But now he had called her a bitch and even wanted to kill her?


    Han Li was so frightened that her face paled and her entire body was trembling.


    Sun Yu-Hao had cursed very loudly and Han Li''s phone was at quite a high volume, so Qiu Lei had


    heard everything.


    He turned angrily to Han Li. "You must have gone around asking for Young Master Sun for more things


    and made him angry!"


    "You deserve to be scolded! Don''t just stand there! Call your brother and get him to persuade Young


    Master Sun!"


    The two of them refused to admit defeat and didn''t want to miss the chance to get a rich son-inw, so


    Han Li quickly called Han Hai.


    "Hai..."


    "Don''t call me that! Han Li, you blind and stupid woman! You almost got me killed! Don''t you dare call


    me ever again! I''m not your brother and I don''t have such a stupid sister! You dared to offend someone


    like that and even tried to get us into trouble! If not for Mu-Cheng, I don''t think nine lives would be


    enough for you to survive this! You''d better behave yourself, otherwise, just wait to die!¡± Han Hai spat


    out angrily at his younger sister.


    If she hadn''t kept insisting that Ye Fan was incapable and was nothing but a country bumpkin who was


    penniless, then he wouldn''t have looked down on Ye Fan like that and wouldn''t have offended him. He


    had nearly lost his life, so of course Han Hai was furious.


    And so of course he was going to shout so fiercely at Han Li.


    If he hadn''t already left Yunzhou, Han Hai would have kicked this blind woman to death!


    BAM!


    Han Hai hung up on Han Li.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei werepletely shocked and terrified. They felt like lightning had struck them and


    they just stood in a daze as their minds went nk.


    Everything had changed just after one night!


    Sun Yu-Hao had shouted at her and now even her own brother was doing the same thing.


    He told her to behave herself and to wait to die.


    Had she really offended someone?


    Han Li was so scared that she started crying and nearly lost her bnce.


    Qiu Lei was even more petrified and angrily pped Han Li across the face. "You stupid little bitch! I


    told you to be careful of what you say and not to curse at others all the time. Look what you''ve


    done!"


    "You''ve even frightened Young Master Sun away! What the hell did you do? Who on earth did you


    offend? My family is going to be ruined someday by you!" Qiu Lei was so scared that he started crying.


    He had always been a timid character and was always afraid of making trouble because he was afraid


    of offending a big shot by ident.


    But the thing he was most worried about still happened anyway.


    Han Li cried in fear as she continued to shake her head. "Lei, I...I don''t know, I really don''t know!"


    "You have to believe me, I really didn''t offend anyone or make any trouble! At most I''ve only said a few


    nasty things! Lei, you have to save me! You have to help me! Don''t abandon me!"

 Chapter 271 Wait for Another One

    Chapter 271 Wait for Another One


    Sun Yu-Hao didn''te and things turned out this way instead. Han Li and Qiu Lei were in no mood to


    deal with Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan anymore.


    The two of them had hurried home in fear, leaving Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng behind.


    "Mum, Dad, what''s wrong with both of you? What happened?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly very puzzled as well. She didn''t know what happened to her parents at all.


    All they did was to make a couple of phone calls.


    But no matter how Qiu Mu-Cheng called after them, they ignored her and ran back home quickly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just stood outside the Civil Affairs Bureau with a confused look on her face and she


    didn''t know what to do either.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry, it''s nothing much. I suppose our parents are just angry because Sun Yu-Hao


    isn''ting," said Ye Fan with a chuckle from behind Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still angry with Ye Fan and immediately scoffed angrily when she heard his voice.


    "What do you mean by our parents? They are MY parents and have nothing to do with you."


    "Didn''t you want to file for divorce? We''ll go right now," said Qiu Mu-Cheng like she was throwing a


    tantrum.


    She got angry the moment she thought about how heartless Ye Fan was the night before.


    She had already decided to give in first, but before she could send him a message, Ye Fan actually


    sent a message first to tell her toe here to file for divorce at 9AM.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a prideful character in the first ce, so even though she had cried so miserably


    the night before, she still stubbornly insisted on filing for divorce.


    She wasn''t going to let this idiot look down on her!


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed bitterly. "Mu-Cheng, this Sun Yu-Hao isn''ting, so you''re not going to


    be able to be a rich man''s wife anymore. If you divorce me now, then won''t you be a woman


    that nobody wants?"


    "I think we''d better not get a divorce and just find a way to get along. Don''t worry, even though you''re


    not very tall, small chested and not very smart, plus you''re always getting into trouble, I won''t abandon


    you," said Ye Fan with a cheeky smile.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so furious her face was all twisted.


    Did this idiot know how to console someone else or not?!


    She stood at more than 1.7 meters and was taller than him if she wore heels! And he said she wasn''t


    very tall?!


    Worse still, Ye Fan even said she was small chested.


    She was a C-cup for crying out loud!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng puffed her chest out and retorted angrily, "You''re the one whom nobody wants! You''re


    the one who''s not very tall and small chested! You are really a jerk through and through!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled angrily at him as she used her fair legs to gently kick Ye Fan. She didn''t use any


    strength and they just looked like a couple having a petty quarrel.


    As she yelled at him, her eyes turned red, and she wasn''t sure if it was because she was upset or


    afraid, but tears started streaming down her face.


    Ye Fan felt both touched and an ache in his heart when he saw her cry.


    He reached a hand out to gently wipe away the tears from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes as he smiled faintly.


    "How old are you? Why are you crying? It''s not as if I really don''t want you anymore.¡±


    "My wife is so pretty with such a good figure. You''re so slim, so gentle, withrge eyes and dimples


    when you smile. You''re as pretty as a fairy, so how could I bear to divorce you?" Ye Fan consoled her


    and said such nice and moving words.


    Ye Fan didn''t intend to divorce Qiu Mu-Cheng in the first ce. He had done all this just to shut Han Li


    and Qiu Lei''s mouths.


    Now Sun Yu-Hao had returned to Jianghai and was utterly terrified. He had already promised Ye Fan


    that he would never set foot into Yunzhou again and would never dare to covet Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    This way, Han Li''s idea of making Sun Yu-Hao her son-inw went up in smoke. With this lesson in


    mind, Han Li and Qiu Lei would probably never force Qiu Mu-Cheng to marry Sun Yu-Hao anymore.


    "Humph! Ye Fan, I''m warning you, don''t ever mention divorce again. I am allowed to dump you, but


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you''re not allowed to dump me!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily. Her eyes were still a little red.


    She really thought that she would be separated from Ye Fan from today onwards.


    But thankfully this fellow still had a bit of conscience and changed his mind in the end.


    Even though she was feeling a great joy in her heart, this proud woman still continued to look angry


    and looked at Ye Fan hatefully.


    What else could Ye Fan say?


    He could only nod along and grin. "Darling, I knew it. You can''t leave me anymore."


    "Nonsense! Who can''t leave you?! If I didn''t pity you, I would have divorced you long ago!" Qiu Mu-


    Cheng continued to say the things she didn''t mean at all in her fiercest voice when she heard Ye Fan''s


    shameless words.


    But after being with Qiu Mu-Cheng for so long, Ye Fan knew what she was truly thinking in her heart.


    When he saw how Qiu Mu-Cheng was still so stubborn with her words, Ye Fan justughed and didn''t


    say anything.


    He finally let out a long sigh after some time.


    "Women really suffer if they insist on keeping their pride..."


    And just like that, this whole divorce hubaloo ended with Sun Yu-Hao running for his life.


    Life went back to normal after that.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to wake up early everyday to go to work and earn money for the family.


    Ye Fan continued to do all the housework and cook all the meals.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had gone back to how it used to be once Mid-Autumn had passed.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei''s ns of getting their daughter to marry a rich man had gone up in smoke, and


    they seemed to have offended Sun Yu-Hao and Han Hai instead. So for the first few days, Han Li and


    Qiu Lei were really very fearful.


    They thought that they might have really offended some big shot, so they were so scared that they


    packed their things and went to stay in a hotel for the time being.


    They stayed out there for seven days and called Qiu Mu-Cheng every day to ask if anyone strange


    went to their house.


    In the end, everything was as per normal and nothing terrible happened.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief and the worry in their hearts had faded quite a bit.


    They figured that they must have been worried for nothing.


    So after observing for a few more days to make sure nobody came to take revenge on them, the two of


    them moved back home and continued their old life of ying mahjong and going for line dancing.


    Even though they continued to nag and chide Ye Fan over all sorts of small things, they didn''t force him


    to divorce their


    daughter anymore.


    But of course it wasn''t because they really acknowledged Ye Fan as their son-inw. They were just


    waiting for another good candidate toe along.


    After all, even though Ye Fan wasn''t rich and wasn''t capable, he was still useful to this household. At


    least with him around, there was always something to eat and someone to do the chores.


    Since he was useful, they might as well keep him around for the time being.


    Once their daughter found a better candidate, they could kick Ye Fan out again.


    Ye Fan knew that his inws thought this way.


    But he wasn''t worried. Since he could get rid of one Sun Yu-Hao, he could get rid of a second one and


    a third one.


    In any case, anybody who wanted to snatch his wife away could forget about it.


    It didn''t matter who you were.

 Chapter 272 Out to Entertain with the Wife

    Chapter 272 Out to Entertain with the Wife


    Just like that, half a month went by.


    It was already October and it was close to the National Day holiday season.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was in no mood to party.


    After everything that happened came to a close, she started getting busy at work. She was frowning


    every day, working overtime every night and even after she got home, she continued working tillte at


    night before sleeping.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s going on? Why are you still so busy during this holiday season? Did something


    happen to thepany?" asked Han Li over dinner.


    Qiu Lei was also quite curious. "I remember that before the Mid-Autumn Festival, you said that the


    "We wanted to go over and celebrate and enjoy being in the limelight too. Don''t tell me you''ve already


    gone through the opening ceremony without telling us?" asked Qiu Lei in a low voice.


    Han Li kicked Qiu Lei, "Stupid old man, always spouting nonsense! Mu-Cheng didn''t invite us over for a


    good reason!"


    "Think about it, they''re just a tiny unknownpany, so I don''t think anybody would have gone to


    attend their opening ceremony. If we went to an empty ceremony, we''d end up embarrassing ourselves


    along with them."


    "That''s also true." Qiu Lei nodded along like he understood. He figured that his daughter was afraid


    that they would feel embarrassed and so she felt bad about inviting them to the opening ceremony.


    "I say, Mu-Cheng, this Mufan Real Estate is probably just some unknownpany and isn''t reliable. I''d


    advise you to n ahead. If you see a better position, you''d better go for it," said Han Li as she ate.


    "Mum, how could you say that? When we were in trouble, Mufan Real Estate was the one who took us


    in. I''ve only worked there for a month, so how could you tell me to leave? Wouldn''t that make us look


    very heartless?" Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately retorted.


    Han Li got upset when she heard this response. "How could I say that? I''m saying this for your own


    good!"


    "Even birds know how to choose a good tree to build a nest in! If thepany is a bad one and can''t


    keep their employees, that has nothing to do with you. It''s their fault for being lousy, we''re not being


    heartless. Real estate is not an easy business. Without connections and a goodwork, you can''t


    earn much. I''m afraid that this tinypany might just suddenly go bust after a couple of years and


    then you don''t even get paid!"


    Han Li continued to pour cold water on Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was already feeling very stressed about


    work and now her mother wasn''t helping. Qiu Mu-Cheng became even more frustrated and put down


    her chopsticks to return to her room to continue working.


    "This girl doesn''t want to listen to me anymore!" Han Li was also upset and continued to rant at the


    dining table.


    After dinner, Ye Fan specially cooked a bowl of porridge and brought it over to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t be too anxious and don''t be angry with Mum and Dad. Just take things slowly at


    work. Eat something first. You can''t work if you''re hungry."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had his usual calm look on his face. Qiu Mu-Cheng rarely saw Ye Fan lose his temper. She was


    so envious of how he was always able to remain calm regardless of whether he was being praised or


    insulted.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rubbed her sore eyes and thanked Ye Fan. She then said in a quiet voice, "Ye Fan,


    actually I''m not angry with my parents. I''m just angry with myself for not being able to get anything


    right."


    "Back at Qiushui Logistics, Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest kept sabotaging me and prevented me from doing


    well. But even though I''vee to a newpany where everyone listens to me, I''m still not able to do


    a good job. It''s been a month and we still can''t officially open for business. I''m really feeling a


    tremendous pressure and sometimes I think that perhaps I''m not good enough to support an entire


    else.¡±


    "But I really hate to admit defeat like this. I know the Qius are waiting for me to embarrass myself. My


    grandfather, my uncles, Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest are all waiting for me to fail. When I think about these


    things, it makes me feel indignant and I don''t want them to look down on me. I''ll definitely make sure I


    seed and make sure they regret chasing me out of the family!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her fists tightly when she said these words and there was a strange


    determination in her eyes.


    The moonlight shone down like water.


    Under the moonlight, Ye Fan just felt that this woman in front of him was simply mesmerizing.


    The part he liked most about Qiu Mu-Cheng was precisely this stubborn and proud streak.


    She was like a plum blossom blooming proudly despite the harsh snow and bitter cold, standing apart


    from the rest of the world.


    It was more challenging to Ye Fan to be able to win the heart of such a woman.


    "Sorry, I''ve said too much,¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly seemed to realize that she had revealed too much.


    Normally she was cold and aloof and seldom told anyone about how she really felt. It was the same


    with even her parents.


    But for some reason, when she was with this man, she would let down her guard and reveal the most


    tender part of her heart to him.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "Silly girl, there''s no too much or too little between us."


    "No matter what happens, there will always be someone standing behind you and supporting you.


    You''re never fighting alone. Alright now, it''s veryte, you should sleep soon. I won''t disturb you


    anymore," said Ye Fan before returning to the study.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got so annoyed by this.


    Did this idiot like sleeping by himself in the study so much?!


    The night passed quickly.


    Before leaving for work, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan if he was free during lunch to apany her to


    a business lunch.


    Since his wife said so, of course Ye Fan agreed.


    At 11 AM, Ye Fan waited outside Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out after ten minutes and went with Ye Fan to the lunch venue.


    "Ye Fan, just listen and don''t say anything. This lunch is very important to me because it involves a


    number of important government approvals that thepany requires. If I don''t get the approval, then


    Mufan Real Estate is going to take a longer time to open!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng instructed Ye Fan on their


    way there.


    She wanted Ye Fan to go with her for safety reasons.


    After all, it was always a little risky for a woman to attend a meeting over a meal all by herself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t trust others to apany her either, so after thinking it through, getting Ye Fan to


    go with her was the best.


    "Sure,¡± nodded Ye Fan. "But it''s been nearly a month now. You mean thepany license and all isn''t


    done yet?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked frustrated about this matter too.


    "The government has tightened the regtions over the property market, so they''re stricter on real


    estate agencies now. It''s really not easy to get apany up and running properly."

 Chapter 273 Saboteur

    Chapter 273 Saboteur


    "Besides, there are already more than enough real estate agencies to serve Yunzhou, and the


    government has very strict controls over thend. All these things make it even harder to get the


    operating license. Thepany has been unable to open for so long because there''s onest approval


    that we haven''t been able to get."


    "I got news that the head of the Industry and Commerce Bureau who''s in charge of approving these


    things will be having lunch at Meinian Restaurant today. So whether we manage to get this final


    approval done and be able to start business proper or not will depend on today," exined Qiu Mu-


    Cheng worriedly to Ye Fan as they headed towards the restaurant.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t help frowning when he heard about this. "You haven''t gotten the operating license


    yet? I thought thepany was already preparing to open for business."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed again. "That''s right. Mr Zhang said that the folks at the


    Industry and Commerce Bureau are already on it and would be able to get it done in no time. But in the


    end they suddenly turned around and said that we don''t meet the requirements and rejected our


    application."


    "After that I kept trying to contact the head of the department but I couldn''t get him at all and they


    made arrangements to look for him."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words were heavy. This matter hadpletely upset thepany''s ns to open for


    business.


    Without an operating license, Mufan Real Estate would not be able to dabble in real estate and so the


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t notice Ye Fan''s darkened eyes as she said these things.


    Ye Fan was the one who got Hongqi Group''s CEO, Xu Lei, to start up Mufan Real Estate back then.


    Given Xu Lei''s power and influence, it was impossible for her to be unable to get a license for the


    Since something like that had suddenly happened, Ye Fan was sure of one thing -someone was


    sabotaging thepany!


    "Mu-Cheng, did thepany offend anyone or any corporationtely?¡± asked Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "Nope. We just registered the business recently and we haven''t even


    opened for business officially, so we couldn''t have offended anybody."


    There was silence in the car after that.


    Ye Fan''s brows were still furrowed as he was still puzzled.


    If there was someone trying to sabotage thepany, who would it be?


    While Ye Fan was still thinking about this, an Audi A6L was cruising along a road not too far from them.


    The eldest brother of the Qius, Qiu Guang, was driving the car, while Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei


    were sitting behind.


    Thanks to their project with Hongqi Group, the Qius had earned quite a tidy profit and they had even


    changed their car.


    "Mu-Ying, Wen-Fei, you two are really big shots. I''ve been trying to ask this Wang Xing-Duo out for the


    longest time, but this Manager Wang refused to budge. But after you made a call, he agreed toe


    out."


    "Looks like Qiushui Real Estate will have to count on both of you to get our operating license," said Qiu


    Guang in a cating voice.


    Qiu Mu-Ying crossed her legs and leaned against her husband with a smug look on her face.


    "Uncle Guang, this is just a small matter. Since you and Grandpa have decided to venture into real


    estate, Wen-Fei and I will give our full support. As for today''s lunch, you and Grandpa don''t have to


    worry either. We don''t know Wang Xing-Duo, but my father-inw knows him well, so it''ll be easy to


    settle this."


    ¡°Since we were able to remove Mufan Real Estate''s eligibility to operate, then of course we can get the


    license for Qiushui Real Estate! So don''t worry about this matter. My husband and I will settle it,¡± said


    Qiu Mu-Ying as she patted her chest to promise her uncle.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Ying just wanted to sound impressive. For the sake of this lunch, Qiu Mu-Ying had


    done a lot of homework and got Chu Wen-Fei to ask his father about Wang Xing-Duo''s hobbies and


    other areas of interest.


    They had to put in some effort into his interests since they needed a favor from him.


    Once he was in a good mood, everything else would run more smoothly.


    ¡°Hoho, Dad, did you hear what your granddaughter said? Just rx. With such a promising


    granddaughter and grandson-inw, our Qiushui Real Estate will definitely be able to start operations


    within the month!"ughed Qiu Guang merrily.


    Master Qiu couldn''t stop smiling either and just kept saying, "Excellent!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, Master Qiu wanted to go into real estate many years ago.


    The logistics industry could only go so far andpetition was stiff, so it got harder and harder to


    manage the business. But unfortunately, Master Qiu didn''t have enough capital and so Qiushui Real


    Estate remained just a dream.


    But now they had the investment money and a loan from Hongqi Group, so the Qius had a lot more


    capital than before. With this money in hand, Master Qiu''s heart also started to get ambitious.


    After finding out that Qiu Mu-Cheng was now heading a real estatepany, Master Qiu became even


    more restless and didn''t want Qiu Mu-Cheng to be able to earn in this area. So he decided on the spot


    to go into real estate too.


    "But Yingying, even though Mu-Cheng is a little rebellious, she''s still one of us. We yed a few dirty


    tricks and caused Mufan Real Estate''s application to fail, so do you think we''ve gone a little


    overboard?" Master Qiu sighed a little guiltily when he thought about what happened earlier.


    That''s right. The reason why Mufan Real Estate suddenly couldn''t get the approval was because the


    Qius had sabotaged them.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s family was in the real estate business while Wang Xing-Duo was in charge of this


    industry at the Industry and Commerce Bureau, so both sides were familiar with one another. With such


    a connection in ce, it was so easy for Qiu Mu-Ying to ruin Mufan Real Estate''s application through


    her husband.


    "Grandpa, we''re not going overboard at all. That Mufan Real Estate is just some lousypany and


    even got apletely inexperienced woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng handle it. Their registered capital is


    only a few million too. This sort ofpany isn''t eligible to enter the real estate market in


    the first ce."


    "Besides, the government is very strict on approving licenses for real estate agencies. There are only


    six vacancies open over thest six months and there''s only one slot left. So of course it will go to the


    best candidate. If theirpany got the slot, then Qiushui Real Estate will have to wait for next year to


    apply again. Have you calcted how much that would cost us? The corporate world is like a


    battlefield, and there''s no ce for sympathy between two rivalpanies. It''s not easy to open and


    run apany, and only the most capable ones will get thestugh.¡±


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t get the approval because she isn''t capable enough, it''s not our fault. Even if


    we didn''t do anything, someone else would. Besides, that Qiu Mu-Cheng was really horrible. She


    questioned you like that over a stupid stone that day! She was so rude to you! Why should you feel


    guilty towards an unfilial granddaughter like her? She has only herself to me. She shouldn''t have


    been so ambitious and tried so hard. It''s


    no wonder she''s gotten herself into this state. She''s so lousy and she still wants to open apany?


    What a joke," said Qiu Mu-Ying coldly. Her eyes were filled with mocking and disdain.


    And deep inside her heart, she was filled with smugness.


    She was sure that Qiu Mu-Cheng would never imagine that she was the one who ruined Mufan Real


    Estate''s application!

 Chapter 274 Settled

    Chapter 274 Settled


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, did you think that just because you left the Qius to be your own boss, you could


    turn the tables?


    Dream on! Your husband is a useless bum and you''re just a woman, so what can you fight me with?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, you''re destined to be trampled by me for the rest of your life!"


    VROOM!


    The ck Audi tore through the roads and sped into the far distance.


    Qiu Mu-Ying sat in the car with a sinister look in her eyes. Her heart was smiling arrogantly and


    malevolently.


    Her proud and smug face made her look like a queen who had gotten the whole world.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been well loved as a child because she was pretty. Master Qiu always stood on her


    side and even all the other uncles and aunts favored Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    When Master Qiu had to attend any banquet or events, he wouldn''t bring anyone else but Qiu Mu-


    Cheng along. He didn''t even bring his eldest grandson.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had spent a childhood bathing in glory.


    She was like a superstar and was above everyone else. All the cousins in the family grew up being


    envious of her.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Ying was one of those envious cousins.


    But nobody wanted to be sidelined. Qiu Mu-Ying was no exception.


    As she grew older, Qiu Mu-Ying became more and more jealous of her cousin. She had told herself


    that someday she would make sure Qiu Mu-Cheng was trampled under her feet.


    She was going to be the main star of the Qius!


    Eventually, Qiu Mu-Ying attained this goal.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family made a terrible mistake and Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up marrying a useless bum,


    so they fell out of favorpletely.


    Right now, Qiu Mu-Ying was relying on her husband''s family to support her and she was controlling the


    most profitable project the Qius had. The Qius buttered up to Master Qiu first, then Qiu Mu-Ying was


    next in line.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had waited so many years to finally trample Qiu Mu-Cheng underfoot, so of course she


    wasn''t going to let her make aeback.


    That''s why when she saw how Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had discovered a valuable jadeite back at


    Shanshui Hall, she became extremely jealous and insisted on convincing Master Qiu to take that


    jadeite illegally.


    But even though they had thought of everything, they still came back with nothing, and even suffered a


    beating from robbers. But Qiu Mu-Ying was still pleased that the jadeite didn''tnd back in Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s hands either.


    At least Ye Fan was still a pauper and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family didn''t get that $200 million treasure, so


    the family wasn''t able to make aeback.


    This time round, Qiu Mu-Ying had the same aim when it came to Mufan Real Estate''s application.


    She was going to sabotage Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany and make sure that her family never made a


    With this smug feeling in her heart, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family arrived at Meinian Restaurant.


    Master Qiu wanted to give a treat at Haiyuan Restaurant instead.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was more expensive and showed their respect towards Wang Xing-Duo.


    But Wang Xing-Duo said he preferred the food at Meinian Restaurant, so Master Qiu had no choice but


    to go along with his


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    preference.


    "Yingying, I''ve wanted to set up Qiushui Real Estate for the past few decades but didn''t have the


    capital to do so. Now I''ve got the money and manpower, and I just need this approval to go through.


    Your uncle and I have already talked to Manager Wang several times and even though it didn''t go


    through, it''s almost there. I''ll have to count on you and Wen-Fei to get us through this final stage."


    Master Qiu pulled Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying to one side just before entering the restaurant to tell


    them these things with a hopeful face.


    Master Qiu was really counting on this lunch.


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled. "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m the one in charge so I''ll get it done.¡±


    "I''ll make sure everything goes through smoothly today," said Qiu Mu-Ying with great confidence and


    an arrogant smile on her lips.


    The four of them then walked into the restaurant.


    At the main dining area of the restaurant.


    "Manager Wang, why don''t you get a private room? Why are you eating in the main dining hall? It''s so


    noisy here and so unfitting of your status. Where''s the service staff? Isn''t anyone going to arrange for


    the best private room for Manager Wang and his wife?!¡±


    Qiu Guang immediately spotted Wang Xing-Duo and his wife after walking in.


    Wang Xing-Duo was a tall and skinny man with gold rimmed spectacles. His hair was very neatly


    Thedy with Wang Xing-Duo wasn''t considered a great beauty, but her skin was fair and she had


    off a very gently and virtuous feeling.


    Qiu Guang was trying to get a waiter to move them to a private room.


    But Wang Xing-Duo stopped him.


    "Mr Qiu, don''t bother, I think this seat is good. My first date with Qing-Ya was here too," said Wang


    Xing-Duo as he looked at his wife with an adoring look in his eyes.


    Qiu Guang immediately startedughing. "I see, I see!"


    "Hoho, Manager Wang, you''re a really wonderful man,"ughed Qiu Guang as he took a seat with the


    rest.


    "Mrs Wang, you''re so lucky to have found a good husband, I''m so envious!" said Qiu Mu-Ying as she


    settled down next to Wang Xing-Duo and his wife. She put on a charming smile and spoke politely.


    "Oh? Mr Qiu, these two are...?¡± Qiu Guang and Master Qiu had always been the ones liaising with


    Wang Xing-Duo, so this was the first time he was meeting Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Hello Manager Wang, I am Qiu Mu-Ying, the general manager of Qiu Group. This is my husband, Chu


    Wen-Fei. You might not know his name, but I''m sure you know my father-inw,¡± Qiu Mu-Ying quickly


    started introducing themselves.


    She emphasized on her husband and used Chu Wen-Fei''s father, Chu Yang, to close their gap with


    Wang Xing-Duo.


    After Wang Xing-Duo heard this, he was a little startled.


    "Oh, so you''re Mr Chu''s son! Children grow up so quickly! Mr Chu and I go a long way back and I can''t


    believe he didn''t tell me that his son had gotten engaged. Wen-Fei, don''t be angry with me, I''ll make it


    up to you on your wedding day. Wen-Fei, Yingying, let me toast you by way of an apology!"


    It was indeed easier to get work done since they knew each other. After Wang Xing-Duo knew who


    they were, his tone of voice also became much friendlier towards them.


    He was now even punishing himself as an apology for not attending Chu Wen-Fei''s engagement party.


    Chu Wen-Fei was feeling a little guilty as he drank the wine and just forced himself to smile along.


    After all, his parents had objected to his engagement to Qiu Mu-Ying, and that''s why none of his


    family''s friends and rtives had attended the party.


    So it was only normal that someone like Wang Xing-Duo didn''t get the news about this.


    "Hoho, Dad, I think that approval is settled for sure!" Qiu Lei and Master Qiu felt assured when they


    saw how happily Chu Wen-Fei and Wang Xing-Duo were chatting with one another.


    They were both gleeful and felt that they had indeed counted on the right person.

 Chapter 275 The Corporate World Is Like a Battlefield

    Chapter 275 The Corporate World Is Like a Battlefield


    But just when Wang Xing-Duo and Chu Wen-Fei was chattering away happily, one man and one


    woman suddenly appeared at the entrance to the restaurant.


    The man was skinny and wore very simply.


    The woman was extraordinarily pretty and her charm was above average. Her trendy office wear


    entuated her perfect figure beautifully.


    The moment this gorgeous beauty walked into the restaurant, a waiter went up to her and asked,


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss. How can I help you?"


    The beautifuldy shook her head. "I''m looking for a friend. Do you know which room Mr Wang Xing-


    Duo, Manager Wang, is having lunch in?"


    "Manager?" The waiter frowned for a while and seemed to have recalled something before replying,


    "Are you referring to that gentleman over there?"


    She followed the waiter''s gaze and looked over to see Wang Xing-Duo eating with his wife at the table.


    "Thank you so much!" She immediately brightened up and walked over.


    "Manager Wang, I''ve finally got a chance to meet with you. I am the CEO of Mufan Real Estate, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, and I''m wondering if you have a few minutes to have a chat with me," Qiu Mu-Cheng


    introduced herself as she smiled politely.


    "Huh?!"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    But before Wang Xing-Duo could respond, Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest got a shock when they heard her


    name and started frowning immediately.


    "Uncle Guang, Grandpa?! Why are all of you here?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was just as shocked as them. She had gotten wind that Wang Xing-Duo had a lunch


    appointment today, but she didn''t expect to see her own grandfather at this lunch.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was puzzled too. Qiushui Logistics was a logisticspany, so what did they have to


    do with Wang Xing-Duo? This Wang Xing-Duo wasn''t in charge of this industry at work either.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I should be asking you this question! Can''t you see that we''re having lunch with


    Manager Wang? Why are you interrupting us? If you disturb Manager Wang and ruin Grandpa''s ns,


    will you be able to bear the responsibility? Seriously, at this age, how are you still so obtuse and


    unrefined? Get lost! Stop being an eyesore here!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying couldn''t stand Qiu Mu-Cheng in the first ce, so once she saw this cousin of hers, she


    turned nasty and told her to get lost.


    Qiu Guang was extremely displeased as well as he coldly looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    what are you doing here? Are you here to make trouble?"


    "Manager Wang is our guest and you''re not wee to throw tantrums here. If you know what''s good


    for you, you''d better leave now. Otherwise we''ll call security over and you''d be very embarrassed."


    Qiu Guang''s words were icy cold and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled.


    Master Qiu merely scoffed coldly and didn''t even bother himself with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Uncle Guang, Grandpa, I''m not here to make any trouble. I''m looking for Manager Wang to talk about


    mypany. Could you let me have a few words with him, please?"


    They were her elders in the family after all. Even though they had fallen out with one another, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng still didn''t dare to go against them.


    "HA! You''re here because of yourpany''s application, right?" Qiu Mu-Ying startedughing and her


    eyes were filled with gleefulness and mocking. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you should just give it up. Your


    "Grandpa''s Qiushui Real Estate is going to open for business soon and thest vacancy for the license


    this year will be ours. As for you, you can forget about it!¡± Qiu Mu-Ying''s chortling resounded across the


    table.


    "Qiushui Real Estate?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned and she looked at her grandfather as she said in


    disbelief, "Grandpa, you want to go into real estate?"


    Master Qiu raised an eyebrow. "Why? If even an unfilial granddaughter like you can go into it, why can''t


    the Qius do it too?"


    "I''m not just going into real estate, I''m going to make it big and powerful! I''m going to show you what it


    means to truly build a corporation. As for the license, like what Yingying said, you can forget it. With us


    around, you''d never get it."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled even more at these words.


    She looked at the old man and asked again, "Then Grandpa, does that mean that you guys were the


    ones who did something so that Mufan Real Estate''s application would suddenly fail?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t stupid. After she saw how Wang Xing-Duo and Chu Wen-Fei got along so well


    and finding out that the Qius were also going into real estate, she could guess what happened


    immediately.


    Master Qiu turned his face away and ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng''s question. Instead, Qiu Mu-Ying smiled


    and said, "Mu-Cheng, you''re not stupid after all.¡±


    "But yourpany had a problem in the first ce and we just helped to report it to Manager Wang.


    You can''t me anyone else for the failed oue. You can only me yourself for being incapable!


    Alright now, I''m toozy to talk to you. Do you want to walk out yourself or do you prefer security to


    escort you out? How dare you interrupt Manger Wang''s lunch! You''re really bold!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was losing patience and was ready to call security to drag Qiu Mu-Cheng away.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was all pale and her eyes were red. She looked at her own grandfather with


    confusion in her heart. "Grandpa, how could you be so vicious?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already left the Qius and I''ve already given you the deal with Hongqi Group. But why do you still


    continue to attack me like this?"


    "If it was someone else in the industry backstabbing me, fine. But the ones who have stabbed me in


    the back this time are actually my rtives, including the grandfather I used to respect so much! You''ve


    taken away the deal with Hongqi Group and you also snatched away the jadeite that Ye Fan


    discovered. And now this approval process. Grandpa, do you really have to push us into a corner


    before you will stop?" yelled Qiu Mu-Cheng at her grandfather in indignation.


    All the anger and suffering over the past month came out at once.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng really didn''t expect her own family to be so cruel to her.


    "Enough! Qiu Mu-Cheng, how long more are you going to stand here and make a scene? The


    corporate world is like a battlefield, so there''s no ce for sympathy! If you can''t even get this right,


    then how are you going to run a business and be a boss? Even if you get apany going, you''d end


    up harming others and losing your investors'' money! Security! Take them away!¡± Qiu Guang mmed


    the table and got up with a start to call for security.


    The meal was going so well but Qiu Mu-Cheng had suddenly appeared to create a scene. If Wang


    Xing-Duo became unhappy and didn''t approve Qiushui Real Estate''s application as a result, what were


    they going to do?


    Of course Qiu Guang was furious!

 Chapter 276 What...What Do You Want

    Chapter 276 What...What Do You Want


    "Mu-Cheng, why be sad over all these people who don''t deserve it? Come along, let''s go home!" When


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started crying from being so upset, Ye Fan stood up for her again.


    He reached a hand out to gently wipe away the tears from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face. He felt his heart break


    as he looked into her eyes.


    Nobody else could truly understand the pain in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart like Ye Fan did.


    That was because Ye Fan had gone through a simr experience himself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng now looked so much like Ye Fan back then.


    Back then, Ye Fan had also treated his father as his greatest pir of support and the Chu family was


    the ce where he felt a great sense of belonging to and he entrusted his life to this family.


    But this family that Ye Fan had respected so much had tried to harm him again and again, and


    eventually they threw himself and his mother out of the family heartlessly.


    And even after doing that, the Chu family never let the two of them off.


    Ye Fan had faced so many assassination attempts by his family over the past years.


    Sometimes Ye Fan couldn''t believe how vicious the Chu family could be. It wasn''t enough to just chase


    him and his mother out of the house, but the Chu family wanted them dead too!


    That sense of belonging he once had slowly faded after he and his mother faced harm time and again.


    Eventually it waspletely overtaken by hatred.


    Humans eventually matured as the years passed.


    But hurt and defeat were catalysts to making one mature faster.


    That was how it was with Ye Fan.


    The years of leading a tough life had already created a strong heart in Ye Fan that surpassed most


    others.


    And now, Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to experience the same change in herself.


    Ye Fan was sure that Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to be more and more mature after going through


    all these setbacks.


    She would finally be able to remain calm after the Qius'' continuous attacks.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng no longer felt part of the Qiu family, she would also be able to face their attacks


    calmly.


    But before leaving, Ye Fan held Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand and his cold gaze fell upon Qiu Guang and the


    rest.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were as cold as a ferocious tiger. The presence he had seemed as pressurizing as a


    high mountain, making Qiu Guang and the rest feel their hearts shudder.


    Was this fellow really Ye Fan?


    Why was his presence so overwhelming?!


    "What...what are you trying to do? I''m...I''m warning you! There are CCTVs here!" Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    husband started trembling.


    They had clearly recalled how Ye Fan had beat them up a month ago at Master Qiu''s house when they


    chased Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the family.


    At that time, Ye Fan also looked as immensely powerful as he did now, and all their hair stood on end.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband were so frightened that they immediately stood up and took several


    steps back because they thought that Ye Fan wanted to beat them up.


    But Ye Fan just smiled.


    But that smile was both disdainful and authoritative at the same time.


    "Uncle Guang, I hope you will remember what you just said to Mu-Cheng. The corporate world is like a


    battlefield and there''s no ce for sympathy! One day, you will hear these words again."


    Ye Fan''s words echoed and hit their eardrums loudly like gold ttering to the floor.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go.¡± Ye Fan left with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Since things had alreadye to this, there was no need to humble themselves and beg them.


    He wasn''t going to allow his woman to suffer even the slightest bit!


    But after this incident, Qiu Mu-Cheng had really given up on the Qius and didn''t feel for them anymore.


    Since they had be rivals, then there was really no need to feel sympathetic or sentimental


    anymore!


    After Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had left for quite a while, the Qius finally felt their shaken hearts calm


    back down.


    "That useless bum is trying to show off! He''s just an incapable live-in son-inw and he dares to speak


    to us like that? I''m going to teach him a lesson someday!" spat Qiu Mu-Ying angrily.


    The Qius treated Ye Fan as a useless man who married into their family and didn''t like him in the first


    ce. Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei had been hit by him before, so they hated him even more.


    But after that day, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei had both already decided in their hearts that they had


    to find a chance to teach this country bumpkin a lesson so as to get back for the humiliation they had


    suffered.


    But this was not the time to talk about these things.


    Qiu Guang quickly poured Wang Xing-Duo a ss of wine and said apologetically, "Manager Wang, I''m


    so sorry. The Qius have such an unfilial daughter and you had to witness this embarrassing side of our


    family."


    Wang Xing-Duo just waved his hands, but he was a little curious. "That Miss Qiu is also from your


    family? Mr Qiu, looks like your family is really doing well and your younger generation is full of talented


    people. She''s so young and she has her ownpany already."


    "She''s no talent! Manager Wang, you have no idea. This cousin of mine has high standards but she


    can''t reach them herself, otherwise she wouldn''t have allowed her husband to marry into the family.


    Her husband sounded so impressive and so forceful earlier, but he''s just a country bumpkin and a


    pennilessd."


    "Besides, she''s just running a smallpany and it still hasn''t been able to officially open for business


    even after a few months, so I think it''s going to copse soon! She doesn''t have anything to fall back on


    and she dares to say such tough words? She doesn''t even have basic filial piety, and she''s trying to go


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into real estate? She''s going to pay through her nose for it!" chortled Qiu Mu-Ying as she continued to


    put Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family down in front of Wang Xing-Duo.


    Wang Xing-Duo immediately shook his head when he heard what Qiu Mu-Ying said.


    "That''s true. This Qiu Mu-Cheng has very little experience and isn''t capable enough but she wants to


    enter the real estate market? If I let her in, then she''ll mess up this industry. Don''t worry, I won''t let them


    pass next year either."


    The table was soon filled with merryughter and chattering again.


    It was as if they hadpletely forgotten what just happened earlier.


    When they were almost done eating, Qiu Mu-Ying decided to talk business.


    "Manager Wang, Qiushui Real Estate submitted our application nearly a month ago, so surely your side


    is almost done with the approval? When will it be done? Can it be done by this month? You know that


    time is money when ites to doing business. Every month in dy would cost us a lot in sries,


    rental and other overheads. Could you hurry them along and get the approval within the next few


    days?"


    "Well this..." Wang Xing-Duo paused and looked like he was in a difficult position. "Yingying, Wen-Fei,


    given our rtionship, I''ll definitely try my best to push them. But you know, the checks that our


    department has to go through are many and veryplex, so it''s going to be tough to get it out within


    this month.¡±


    "This..." Master Qiu began to get anxious. "Manager Wang, we''d really need you to put in more effort."


    "Master Qiu, that''s not nice of you to say that. I''ll definitely put in effort and I''ve been working on this


    case for you all this time. But I can''t go against the regtions just because you ask me to, right?"


    Wang Xing-Duo red back at Master Qiu.


    Qiu Mu-Ying cursed inwardly when she heard these words.


    This wily old fox was yet another eagle who wasn''t going anywhere until he caught a rabbit to eat.

 Chapter 277 The Painting and the Jade Hairpin

    Chapter 277 The Painting and the Jade Hairpin


    "But..." Master Qiu wanted to go on but Qiu Mu-Ying held him back.


    "Grandpa, quickly finish your tea otherwise it''ll get cold," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she gave her grandfather


    a look to tell him not to interrupt and she would get it done.


    Qiu Mu-Ying poured Wang Xing-Duo a ss of wine and smiled, "Manager Wang, you''ve


    misunderstood what my grandfather means.¡±


    "Given your rtionship with my father-inw, of course we know that you''d definitely try your best to


    help us push your colleagues along. Of course, if it''s really too difficult, there''s nothing we can do but


    wait. We can''t ask Manager Wang to go against the rules, right?"


    "Yingying, you..." Qiu Guang started getting anxious at these words.


    They had specially arranged this meal and invited Wang Xing-Duo over precisely so that they could get


    the approval as quickly as possible.


    If they could afford to wait, then they wouldn''t need Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei to use their


    connections.


    So it was only natural for Master Qiu and Qiu Guang to get anxious now.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying red at them to tell them not to interrupt her because she had a n for this.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this," Qiu Mu-Ying finished her niceties and changed the topic. "By the way,


    Manager Wang, I heard that you''re into paintings."


    Wang Xing-Duo was surprised. He didn''t expect Qiu Mu-Ying to know him well. She must have done a


    lot of homework before this lunch.


    "That''s right," Wang Xing-Duo nodded. "I won''t say that I''m really into them, but my father influenced


    me greatly and so I like to look at paintings, especially the artworks by the great masters of Chinese


    paintings." "Then has Manager Wang ever seen the paintings by one of the great painters of the Ming


    Dynasty, Tang Bohu?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying with a smile.


    Wang Xing-Duo was instantly stunned and his eyes widened. "Tang Bohu?"


    "You mean the artwork of Tang Yin, one of the Four Schrs of Jiangnan?"


    "That''s right," nodded Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Wang Xing-Duo shook his head and sighed, "Tang Yin was the most outstanding painter of the Ming


    Dynasty and his artistic talent is one of the best in this country''s long history. Even though he has left


    us some paintings, every piece is a treasured item and sells for even $100 million at auctions! They are


    very hard toe by!¡±


    "I''m just a civil servant in a small city, so there''s no way I could get a chance to see such a treasure.


    But if I could just get the chance to look upon one at a close distance, then I would die with no regrets,"


    sighed Wang Xing-Duo.


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled when she saw his reaction and continued, "Manager Wang, I have a painting on


    hand but I''m not sure if it''s a genuine painting by Tang Yin or not. Could you help me to take a look?¡±


    "What? Do you really have a painting by Tang Yin? Let me have a look!¡± Wang Xing-Duo was so


    excited that he immediately stood up from his chair.


    "Manager Wang, don''t be so anxious, I''m taking it out now. But we''re really not sure if it''s a genuine


    one or not, so we''ll need you to help us take a look," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she got Chu Wen-Fei to take


    it out from the bag.


    Wang Xing-Duo excitedly unrolled the painting. The painting slowly unfurled before everyone''s eyes,


    and it was actually Tang Yin''s Visiting a Recluse near the Streams!


    Wang Xing-Duo wiped his sses and leaned against the table as he carefully inspected the painting


    inch by inch. Anyone who didn''t know better might really have thought that Wang Xing-Duo was really


    an expert in such paintings.


    After a long time, Wang Xing-Duo removed his sses and rubbed his slightly sore eyes.


    "Manager Wang, how is it? Is this painting real?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying with a smile. She didn''t sound


    anxious at all and looked like she was inplete control of the situation.


    After all, to Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei, this painting was definitely a genuine one.


    This was given to them by Shen Jiu-Yi of the Shen family, so how could it be a fake?


    She was asking Wang Xing-Duo about it only to give herself an excuse to take the painting out.


    Wang Xing-Duo didn''t answer Qiu Mu-Ying immediately and didn''t disprove her immediately either.


    He put his sses back on and turned to ask Qiu Mu-Ying, "I won''t talk about whether this is a genuine


    painting or not first. I''m just curious, how did you get your hands on Tang Yin''s Visiting a Recluse near


    the Streams?¡±


    "As far as I know, this painting did appear in Yunzhou before some years ago, but in the end the head


    of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi, won the bid for it. So I''m now wondering where you could have gotten


    this painting from," asked Wang Xing-Duo slowly as he looked at Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Ying covered her mouth andughed gently.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Manager Wang, you''re really an expert! You just took a few looks and you knew where this painting


    came from. It''s just as what you said - this painting was given to my husband by Shen Jiu-Yi of the


    Shen family at a dinner."


    What?!


    "Shen Jiu-Yi gave this to you? Are you serious?" Wang Xing-Duo was finally losing his calm demeanor.


    "Of course I''m serious. I took a photo too, you can have a look," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she took her


    phone out to show Wang Xing-Duo the photo.


    It was the scene outside Yunjing Hotel where Shen Jiu-Yi had given Chu Wen-Fei the painting.


    Since it was a glorious moment for her husband, of course Qiu Mu-Cheng took a photo as a memento.


    "Oh my goodness! You''re serious!" Wang Xing-Duo became excited and looked back down at the


    painting again.


    Before this, Wang Xing-Duo didn''t think this painting was genuine. It was something worth tens of


    millions after all, so how could someone as young as Qiu Mu-Ying have the money to bid for such a


    precious item?


    But now, he had to admit it was real.


    "So this painting is real? This painting is really the one by Tang Bohu?" His heart was trembling and so


    were his hands.


    Wang Xing-Duo was going crazy with happiness as he started to inspect the painting inch by inch


    again. He looked like he was admiring the body of a great beauty.


    "What a wonderful painting! What a wonderful painting! Look at thisposition, this use of shadows


    and highlights and these brush strokes. The brushes are so detailed and the arrangement is sparse.


    The style is simple yet elegant. Yingying, just like I said, this painting is definitely genuine. I could tell it


    was real at first nce, and now I find it hard to look away from it."


    Wang Xing-Duo was so excited that he kept gasping about how lovely the painting was and kept


    caressing the painting gently.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest were speechless. When did he say that the painting was real?


    But they didn''t expose Wang Xing-Duo on the spot and continued to sing his praises instead.


    "Yingying, Wen-Fei, I had no idea that you two were so outstanding to the point where even the head of


    the Shen family would gift you a painting like this. I really like this painting. Could you lend it to me for a


    couple of days to admire it? There''s also an art exhibitioning to Yunzhou soon, so I''d like to bring it


    over for my fellow art enthusiasts to have a look. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of it like it''s myself, and


    I won''t let it get damaged."


    "This...¡± Qiu Mu-Ying was a little hesitant. She didn''t mind lending it to him for just a few hours to


    admire it, but a few days made her worried. This was an item worth millions, so how could she just lend


    it out like that?


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Ying only agreed to lend it to Wang Xing-Duo for half the day on the day of the


    exhibition.


    Wang Xing-Duo knew that this painting was very valuable and it wasn''t right for him to borrow it for a


    few days, so he went along with Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "By the way, Manager Wang, I nearly


    forgot. We also prepared a gift for you wife. It''s just a jade hairpin, and I hope you can ept it. This


    jade hairpin is from a royal family in Europe, so after she puts it on, it would definitely bring out the


    elegance and poise in your wife!"

 Chapter 278 Wang Xing-Duo in Hot Soup

    Chapter 278 Wang Xing-Duo in Hot Soup


    Qiu Mu-Ying pulled out an exquisite gift box.


    The moment she opened the box, the glow of jewelry radiated from the box to reveal a jade hairpin.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful," said Wang Xing-Duo''s wife, Lin Qing-Ya, excitedly the moment she saw it.


    It was the first time she ever saw such an iparably beautiful hairpin.


    "Yingying, this jade hairpin must have been expensive. And you say it was made for European royalty?


    I can''t ept this. It''s simply too expensive," said Lin Qing-Ya. She didn''t dare to ept it and turned


    her down several times.


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled and said, "Auntie Lin, why don''t you just ept it? I specially prepared it for you.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying even picked up the jade hairpin and ced it in Lin Qing-Ya''s hair.


    "Uncle Wang, see? This jade hairpin suits


    Auntie Lin so well. It brings out your elegance the moment you put it on. Only Auntie Qing-Ya deserves


    to wear this European royal hairpin. It was simply made for Auntie Qing-Ya," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she


    ttered Lin Qing-Ya a lot.


    Beforeing, Qiu Mu-Ying learned that Wang Xing-Duo had two interests. One was brush painting


    while the other was his wife.


    If she used a two-pronged approach today, she was confident she could pull Wang Xing-Duo to her


    side.


    She intended to give this jade hairpin to her mother-inw as a gift.


    But on second thought, it seemed slightly inappropriate to give her mother-inw something she didn''t


    spend a dime on. So she decided to give it to Lin Qing-Ya instead.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng received this jade hairpin as a gift when she attended an auction, as well as a $1 million


    posh car. Master Qiu eventually confiscated everything as Qiu property from Qiu Mu-Cheng, but Qiu


    Mu-Ying and her family took off with many of the things.


    This jade hairpin was clearly one of those items.


    Since Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t spend a cent on it, she didn''t feel any heartache to give it away.


    "That''s right, Auntie Lin. Why don''t you just take it? Mu-Ying already bought it, so it would be a waste


    not to wear it. What''s more, this hairpin suits you so much!" fawned Chu Wen-Feng too.


    This husband and wife were so enthusiastic that Lin Qing-Ya epted the jade hairpin and Wang Xing-


    Duo didn''t stop her either.


    He only smiled and said, "Yingying and Wen-Feng, how very thoughtful of you. Haha, Master Qiu, you


    have a lovely granddaughter and grandson-inw. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Qiushui Real Estate''s


    matter. The approval will be ready within seven days, I''ll definitely get it done for you. If you need any


    help in the future, feel free to look me up. On ount of Wen-Fei and Yingying, I''ll help in any way I


    can!"


    Now that the couple had ttered Wang Xing-Duo sufficiently, it would make Qiushui Real Estate''s


    matters go more smoothly.


    Wang Xing-Duo patted his chest and promised that the qualification certificate would get approved


    without fail within seven days.


    Then all of them left after eating.


    But no one noticed that someone had been studying them secretly all this time from the second floor of


    Meinian Restaurant.


    When he saw Qiu Mu-Ying give the jade hairpin away, a curious smile emerged on the face of the man


    on the second floor.


    Then he picked up the phone and called, "Hello, is this the police?"


    "Uncle Wang, how are you? You just need to call on the exhibition day and I''ll send the painting over


    anytime," said Chu Wen-Feng as they chatted with Wang Xing-Duo.


    Qiu Mu-Ying kept Wang Xing-Duo''s wifepany too. She smiled as she said, "Auntie Lin, you have to


    be gentle with the jade hairpin. All good jade tend to be fragile."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Wang Xing-Duo and his wife drove off. The meal was a perfect sess.


    Grandpa, what do you think? I told you, there''s nothing your granddaughter can''t settle. You and Uncle


    didn''t manage to get the approval for over a month, but I settled it with a painting and jade hairpin.


    Grandpa, how are you going to reward me?"


    After Wang Xing-Duo left, Qiu Mu-Ying smiled and started asking her grandfather to give her credit.


    Master Qiu was so happy that he beamed from ear to ear.


    "My, my, I have to admit that we are getting on our age. We really are. Now my granddaughter is more


    capable than me. The Qius'' future is in your hands. What do you want as a reward? Just name it."


    "Teehee, you said it, Grandpa. Then I''m just going to say it!" giggled Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Grandpa, I want your incense burner set."


    What?


    "The incense burner?" Qiu Guang was shocked to hear this. He looked at Qiu Mu-Ying before quickly


    shaking his head as he said, "You''re such a daring little girl. That incense burner is from the Qing


    Dynasty and worth seven figures. Are you trying to shorten your grandfather''s life?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t say a word and only giggled.


    Master Qiu waved his hand, "It''s fine. Those things will end up going to our younger generation sooner


    orter anyway. It''s not like we can take it with us after we die. What''s more, Yingying did well today.


    Since she wants it, then the


    incense burner is hers."


    "Yay! Thanks, Grandpa!" Qiu Mu-Ying was instantly delighted.


    She had wanted the incense burner for a long time.


    It was an antique worth millions, and its price would keep rising in the future. She was always worried


    that Master Qiu would give it to Qiu Mu-Cheng. So Qiu Mu-Ying took the opportunity to demand it.


    Although Qiu Guang was slightly unhappy, there was nothing else he could say.


    "Alright now, let''s all head home and wait for Manager Wang''s good news," said Master Qiu as he


    waved his hand. The four of them then went home with great satisfaction.


    But Qiu Guang''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Oh? It''s a call from Manager Wang. Did it get approved so quickly? Yingying, you two are the best! We


    only just finished dinner, and it''s already settled!"ughed Qiu


    Guang excitedly.


    Master Qiu was beside himself with joy. "Stop talking and answer it! Put it on speakerphone!"


    Master Qiu and the others had been struggling with the approval all month, so they were delighted that


    it finally paid off.


    ¡°Ohoho, Manager Wang, it''s me, Qiu Guang, Chairman of Qiu Group. Has it been approved? I don''t


    know how to thank you!" said Qiu Guang happily at once.


    But after Qiu Guang barely finished talking, Wang Xing-Duo shouted furiously from the phone.


    "Thank me? Thank my ass! You bloody screwed me over!¡± yelled Wang Xing-Duo angrily over the


    phone.


    It felt as though a tight pnded heavily on Qiu Guang and everyone''s faces. They were instantly


    confused, "Manager...


    Manager Wang, what...what do you mean?"


    While Qiu Mu-Ying and the others were still dumbfounded, a police car stopped in front of them. Then


    Wang Xing-Duo and Lin Qing-Ya walked over while they were under police custody.


    "Officer, it''s them! They gave us the jade hairpin and sabotaged me. It had nothing to do with us. We


    aren''t thieves! You should catch those assholes and not us. We''re innocent here. They did it to us.¡±


    Wang Xing-Duo pointed at Qiu Mu-Ying and the other three as he cursed angrily and implored the


    police.


    Wang Xing-Duo stared resentfully at Qiu Mu-Ying and the others as though he couldn''t wait to sh


    them up repeatedly!

 Chapter 279 Things Get Awkward

    Chapter 279 Things Get Awkward


    "What...what did we do?"


    Up ahead, Wang Xing-Duo yelled and pointed at Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband as the police restrained


    him.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face paled and there was fear in her eyes. She had no idea what happened.


    Master Qiu and the others were equally clueless. What happened? They just had lunch. Why was the


    police here?


    What crime did theymit?


    A few policemen had walked up by now. They took out the jade hairpin and asked, "Did you give them


    this jade hairpin?"


    When Qiu Mu-Ying heard these words, her heart trembled.


    She recalled that this jade hairpin and that Volkswagen Phaeton were given to Qiu Mu-Cheng at the


    auction.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying and her family snatched the car from Qiu Mu-Cheng and even took it for a spin at


    Yunwu Lake. In the end, they went straight into the police station, and the police arrested the entire


    family.


    At that time, it seemed to be because the Volkswagen Phaeton was of unknown origins and was a


    stolen car.


    When the thought came to Qiu Mu-Ying''s mind, she started to panic. Could the jade hairpin be stolen


    goods too?


    "Speak up!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t dare to say a word. But the police were losing their patience, so they shouted coldly.


    "Officer, what happened? We did give them this jade hairpin," said Master Qiu as he admitted


    unknowingly.


    "Ha! It''s good that you admitted it! How can you steal something from our foreign friends? Did you


    know that this jade hairpin belonged to an English princess? It has now be a tricky diplomatic


    matter and you''re in big trouble!" shouted the police coldly as he arrested Qiu Mu-


    Ying and the others and brought them to the police station.


    All four of them, along with Wang Xing-Duo and his wife, were just happily chatting over lunch together.


    And now they were all arrested.


    The police department ced emphasis on cases that involved foreigners. And worse still, it was a


    member of the English royal family.


    So every single one of them was brought in for investigation.


    "Officer, it had nothing to do with me. So why are you arresting me? They were the ones who gave me


    that jade hairpin.


    What''s going on?"


    Wang Xing-Duo''s miserable crying could be heard from inside the police car came. He probably


    wanted to kick Qiu Mu-Ying and others to death now.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Not long after they were taken away, a skinny silhouette quietly appeared.


    It was Ye Fan.


    After he sent Qiu Mu-Cheng off, he returned to Meinian Restaurant.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to forgive them easily for bullying his wife.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, oh Qiu Mu-Ying, I have you to thank for this. If you didn''t give me this idea, it would have


    been more troublesome for me," said Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled. He was just wondering


    how he should punish them when he saw Qiu Mu-Ying give away the jade hairpin, and he came up


    with a n.


    He bought these things for Qiu Mu-Cheng at the auction and Ye Fan was unaware of their shady


    origins until the auction house called to tell him.


    "I didn''t think Qiu Mu-Ying would have kept the jade hairpin. It looks like the incident with the


    Volkswagen Phaeton wasn''t big enough a lesson to her. In that case, I will make sure you remember


    this time."


    Ye Fanughed softly and then went


    home.


    On the way home, Ye Fan received a call from Su Yuan-Shan.


    He said there was a painting exhibition tomorrow and hoped Ye Fan could attend it.


    "Fan, the painting by Zhang Daqian that you bought from Eight Treasure Hall will be a part of the


    exhibition. Since you were the one who bought it, I hope you can bring it over for the exhibition. I


    believe this painting will be a sensation in the Yunzhou art scene! After all, no other work by Zhang


    Daqian has emerged in Yunzhou for years. Your name will be disyed along with the painting, so you


    will be making a mark in the history of art exhibition in Yunzhou.¡±


    Su Yuan-Shan enthusiastically invited Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t too interested. After all, he didn''t know much about Chinese brush painting and


    calligraphy. The only reason why he was able to identify Zhang Daqian''s work was entirely because of


    the power that the Book of Celestial Cloud gave him.


    He rejected him by telling him he was returning to his hometown tomorrow to visit his mother.


    When Su Yuan-Shan found out, he sighed regretfully, "That''s okay. It''s alright if you aren''t free. After all,


    filial piety should be everyone''s priority, so your mother is more important. Since you aren''t going to the


    exhibition, I won''t go either. I''ll visit your mum with you so that we can talk about you and Qianqian''s


    wedding..."


    Ye Fan stumbled and nearly fell when he heard these words. He quickly added on, "Er...Uncle Su, I


    suddenly realized I mixed up my mother''s birthday with the lunar one. So I won''t be going back


    tomorrow. Tell me where and when the exhibition will be held. I''ll be there tomorrow for sure."


    After chatting for a long time, Ye Fan hung up the phone and exhaled deeply.


    Fortunately, he managed to dodge it this time. Otherwise, if Su Yuan-Shan went along with Ye Fan to


    visit his mother, Ye


    Fan didn''t know how that would happen in the future.


    It was a small thing for his lies to get exposed, but Ye Fan was more worried that Su Yuan-Shan would


    be even more insistent about him marrying his daughter. If that happened, Ye Fan wouldn''t even know


    how to save himself.


    Although Su Qian had a lot of potential in the looks department, Ye Fan honestly couldn''t stand her foul


    temper.


    How could he stand being married to a woman like this?


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, oh Qiu Mu-Cheng, look at the huge problem you created for me.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly without saying a word. After all, if Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t helped Su Qian to put up


    an act in front of Su Yuan-Shan, Su Yuan-Shan wouldn''t have taken a liking to him.


    Ye Fan reached home very quickly.


    But after Ye Fan opened the door to enter the room, an unexpected sweet scent wafted towards him.


    A soft body fell into his arms. Ye Fan could smell the mesmerizing scent on the woman''s neck and


    distinctly felt her lethally soft breasts. It made him stiffenpletely.


    "Mu-Cheng, Jingjing misses you so much. I heard Grandpa chased you out from the Qius, so I came


    over immediately. Grandpa is too much! How could he be so harsh!"


    A little girl''s delicate and angry voice came from the person in Ye Fan''s arms


    She had a lovely voice that sounded as soft as her body.


    "You...you two?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s shocked voice came from behind Ye Fan before he had the chance


    to even speak.


    When she saw Ye Fan hugging a woman, Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned.


    "What? Mu-Cheng?" Lu Wen-Jing raised her pretty face and saw Qiu Mu-Cheng standing in front of


    her. She blinked several times because she realized something was very wrong somewhere.


    If this pretty woman before her was Mu-Cheng, then the person she was hugging was...


    "AHEM! Youngdy, can you get off me?" Ye Fan coughed a few times andughed awkwardly.


    Very quickly, her face turned scarlet. Then a shrill cry pierced through the air, "AH! You scoundrel. You


    pervert!"

 Chapter 280 Being Pitied

    Chapter 280 Being Pitied


    When Lu Wen-Jing realized she was hugging a man, her pretty little face instantly turned so red it


    looked like it was on fire.


    She never had skin contact with any members of the opposite sex besides her parents all these years,


    never mind hug someone so intimately.


    "You scoundrel! You pervert!"


    Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes turned red immediately as she yelled at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was at a loss.


    Did he do anything?


    He didn''t even touch her.


    She was the one who pounced on him.


    Lu Wen-Jing then ran into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arms and demanded to beforted.


    Only then did Ye Fan get a closer look at this young girl who had suddenly appeared before him.


    The young girl was dressed in a ck mini skirt and round-necked white shirt. On her chest was a little


    pink tie and a pair of ck leather shoes adorned her feet. She was dressed like a pretty femaleic


    book character. And the Japanese style made her even sweeter and more innocent looking.


    "Humph, how dare you bully my little sister?! I''ll teach you a lesson tonight."


    Just as Ye Fan started wondering who this little girl was, Qiu Mu-Cheng red at him coldly. Then she


    brought Lu Wen-Jing inside.


    "Little sister? What little sister?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Recently, a lot of her rtives suddenly started showing up. Han Hai and the others had finally left, and


    now another one was here.


    "But this little sister of Mu-Cheng''s looks like a Lolita."


    Ye Fan found out after asking Qiu Mu-Cheng that Lu Wen-Jing was her father''s sister''s daughter.


    Master Qiu had five sons and one daughter. So Lu Wen-Jing''s mother was Qiu Lei''s sister.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng doted on this little cousin, Lu Wen-Jing, of hers a lot.


    Lu Wen-Jing stayed over at the Qius often. Although she had many other older female cousins, Lu


    Wen-Jing stuck with Qiu Mu-Cheng the most.


    As they grew up, they got to see less and less of each other. But their childhood friendship was


    unwavering.


    So the instant Qiu Mu-Cheng found out her little cousin wasing over, she dropped all her work,


    took leave, and hurried back home.


    But because Ye Fan turned up at around the same time she was expecting Qiu Mu-Cheng, Lu Wen-


    Jing mistook him Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t tell me that pervert is your live-in husband? Good heavens! My Mu-Cheng is so


    pretty, so how did you end up marrying someone like that? Mu-Cheng, I''m starting to pity you now."


    Lu Wen-Jing and Qiu Mu-Cheng chatted in the bedroom.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng just smiled calmly. "Jingjing, your brother-inw really isn''t half bad. Alright. Let''s


    not talk about this. Why did you skip school ande looking for me? You even bought so much stuff.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Do you think moneyes easily? Don''t you know how to save money?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she


    gently touched Lu Wen-Jing''s nose.


    Lu Wen-Jing pouted her little lips and said, "Mu-Cheng, can''t you see I''m worried about you? I heard


    Grandpa chased you out and disallowed any rtives from helping you. I came over because I was


    worried. Mu-Cheng, are you doing okay? Is there rice in your home? Are you able to have full meals?


    Mom is very worried too. Uncle Lei and Auntie Li don''t work at all, plus you have to pay for your


    husband, so the entire family is relying on you. The Qius could help you out previously, but now you


    have to do everything on your own. Mu-Cheng, you must be exhausted, right?" said Lu Wen-Jing as


    she looked at her sadly. She was very concerned about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled, "Silly girl, I''m fine. I''m doing well now. Go back and tell your mom not to worry


    about me. I am my own boss now and draw a huge annual ie. So it''s enough to keep this family


    alive."


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re lying!" Lu Wen-Jing unexpectedly blew up like a cat with all its fur standing and her


    eyes instantly turned red.


    "Mu-Cheng, you aren''t doing well. You aren''t doing well at all. You used to love dressing up, but you


    can''t even bring yourself to buy cosmetics now. I looked at your dressing table. You''ve gone without


    makeup for a long time. Also, Auntie Li said your TV hasn''t been working for a long time, but you


    couldn''t bear to buy a new one. You used to be so exquisite and refined, yet you buy clothes from the


    roadside now. Mu-Cheng, you''re not doing well. You''re not well at all," said Lu Wen-Jing as she cried.


    Perhaps she honestly cared about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word. Instead, she wiped Lu Wen-Jing''s tears gently from the corners of her


    eyes.


    "Jingjing, I''m really fine. You don''t have to be rich to be happy, right? Perhaps I don''t have that much


    money now, but it is enough to live on," smiled Qiu Mu-Cheng calmly. She felt warm in her heart, but at


    the same time, there was a sour taste in her mouth.


    It didn''t dawn on her that family was so down and out that even her younger cousin found her pitiful.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was always unwilling to admit defeat. So she naturally felt awful when people pitied her.


    "Mu-Cheng, stop. Wealth doesn''t necessarily make you happy, but poverty definitely makes you


    miserable. Mom told me to give you this money. I hope it''ll help you in your time of need," said Lu Wen-


    Jing as she took out a lot of cash from her school back and handed it to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But it was not in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s character to ept money.


    "Jingjing, I can''t take this money. If you don''t take it back, I''m going to get upset.¡±


    As Lu Wen-Jing couldn''t outdo Qiu Mu-Cheng''s persistence, she could only put the money away.


    While they ate, her parents asked Qiu Mu-Cheng about work again and when she would get paid.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just kept saying it would happen soon.


    But they could tell from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice that she didn''t sound confident.


    "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you get another job? Thispany isn''t reliable. When I walked by today, there


    were only a handful of employees, and it lookedpletely dead. Is this what a newpany should


    be like? I think it will probably fold in a matter of days."


    When Lu Wen-Jing heard them, she appeared even more worried and offered Qiu Mu-Cheng the


    money again.


    Although her parents were happy to ept it, Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to take any of it.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a strong-minded person and didn''t like it when people offered her pity and charity.


    Lu Wen-Jing was at a loss and could try to think of some other way to help Mu-Cheng.

 Chapter 281 Going for An Exhibition

    Chapter 281 Going for An Exhibition


    The next morning.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng headed to the office after having breakfast.


    If the approval didn''t happen quickly, she had to think of something else.


    Otherwise, theirpany would get dragged under!


    Shortly after Qiu Mu-Cheng left, Ye Fan prepared to leave the house too.


    He was attending that Yunzhou art exhibition. Since he promised Su Yuan-Shan, he would go.


    But just as Ye Fan was about to leave, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cousin stopped him suddenly.


    "Your name is Ye Fan, right? You''re a grown man! Don''t you feel guilty about living off your wife? Why


    don''t you go out and earn some money? I really look down on men who live off their wives! In other


    households, the men are in charge of making money for their family while the women just need to sit


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    around and look pretty. But what about you? You don''t make any money and you live off Mu-Cheng


    instead. You''re holding her back!"


    When Lu Wen-Jing looked at Mu-Cheng''s live-in husband, she stuck her hands to her hips as she


    shouted angrily.


    She honestly looked rather adorable when she was annoyed.


    After Ye Fan heard this, he smiled and asked as he wiped his shoes, "Little girl, have you been


    watching too many idol dramas? Who said men are in charge of making money for the family? Who


    said women just need to sit around and act pretty?¡±


    "The big sisters on Weibo say so. They said that women were born to be indulged and making money


    is a man''s job. Women just need to dress up and be pretty. We just need to go shopping with friends


    and enjoy life," said Lu Wen-Jing matter of factly.


    Ye Fan asked again, "Oh, really? What else did the big sisters on Weibo say?"


    "They said a lot. They said other than making money, men need to do chores and cook. After all, a


    woman''s youth is short, so it can''t be wasted on doing things like that. Also, staying in the kitchen is


    bad for a woman''splexion and it makes us age easily. The big sisters on Weibo said that it''s very


    painful to give birth to children, so it''s only right for the child to take the mother''s surname. If the men


    don''t agree, it means they don''t love you, then you should divorce him.¡±


    "Also, they said your husband should earn more than $500,000. Men who are poor have no right to


    have a wife. After getting married, they can''t interfere with our lives either. They can''t stop us from


    going out with our male friends too. We have the freedom to make friends too, so you men have no


    right to control our lives at all," rambled Lu Wen-Jing on and on. She was even using these to judge Ye


    Fan now.


    "Look at you. You don''t meet any other requirements that the big sisters on Weibo mentioned. You


    managed to marry Mu-Cheng because of some dumb luck!" said Lu Wen-Jing angrily.


    When Ye Fan finished listening to her, he shook his head andughed.


    He only realized that these so-called feminists online could really poison minds. Even Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    younger cousin had been brainwashed.


    "Jingjing, listen. Stop talking to those so-called big sisters on Weibo from now on. What they''re saying


    will harm you. Trust me, if you continue to think this way, no one will want to marry you. They sound like


    they know everything online, but they are probably just workers in some electronics factory. Only little


    girls like you who don''t know better will get confused by them.¡±


    Ye Fanughed softly before ending the conversation with Lu Wen-Jing and leaving.


    "Hey,e back! I''m not done talking to you! Are you going to get a job and make a livelihood for the


    family? ARGH! I''m so mad!" shouted Lu Wen-Jing angrily. But Ye Fan ignored her and left without


    turning back.


    The more Lu Wen-Jing thought about it, the madder she became.


    She wondered why Ye Fan was going out in the day if he was jobless.


    And he left the minute after Mu-Cheng went to work.


    Could Ye Fan be doing something inappropriate behind Mu-Cheng''s back?


    "No! I have to help Mu-Cheng keep an eye on him! I want to see what on earth Ye Fan''s does in the


    day since he doesn''t work!"


    Shortly after Ye Fan left, Lu Wen-Jing put on her shoes and followed him.


    Ye Fan walked the whole time while Lu Wen-Jing followed secretly behind him.


    After following him for a few minutes, Ye Fan stopped and nced behind.


    Lu Wen-Jing anxiously hid at the sight of this.


    "This silly girl is actually following me? Let''s see how long you can follow me for," said Ye Fan with a sly


    smile on his face. He pretended not to have seen her and just continued walking.


    "Phew, I''m d he didn''t see me," exhaled Lu Wen-Jing. Then she continued following him on tiptoe.


    At first, she thought Ye Fan wouldn''t go far, but Lu Wen-Jing was mistaken.


    Ye Fan walked for two hours from the east of Yunzhou all the way to the west. Lu Wen-Jing almost


    died.


    "Will this fellow die if he took the bus?!"


    Lu Wen-Jing waspletely speechless. If she knew Ye Fan was going to walk this far, she would


    never have followed him. She felt as though her legs were going to break anytime.


    But Lu Wen-Jing finally realized how poor Ye Fan was.


    He was too cheap to even spend $2 on the train.


    He was a country bumpkin alright!


    While Lu Wen-Jing rested breathlessly at the corner of the street, Ye Fan seemedpletely fine.


    There wasn''t even a drop of sweat on him as he walked straight towards the Yunzhou Art Center.


    Ye Fan was used to this.


    To him, walking was like exercise.


    So if Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry, he usually chose to walk even if it was a long distance.


    But the poor Lolita, Lu Wen-Jing, was born into a rich family, so she was even sent to school by car.


    She had never walked this much in her life, so she couldn''tpare to Ye Fan physically. Right now,


    she was so tired that she couldn''t walk anymore.


    But Ye Fan was surprised that this girl persevered all the way here nheless.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the Art Center, he called Su Yuan-Shan.


    "Uncle Su, I''m here. Where are you?"


    "Hahaha, Fan! I''ll be right there! I''ll be right there!" Su Yuan-Shan sounded delighted to hear from Ye


    Fan. After replying him quickly, he hung up the phone.


    A few minutester, an exquisitely dressed and beautiful silhouette walked over instead.


    "That''s strange. Didn''t Dad say he was at the door? Where is he?¡±


    The woman was dressed in branded clothing from head to toe, the tinum ne hanging on her


    neck made her appear particrly mesmerizing and she was holding this year''stest LV purse. She


    was clearly a rich heiress. Countless people tried to strike a conversation with her on her way here.


    Then just as she looked around, she made eye contact with Ye Fan.


    In an instant, sparks flew!


    "Su Qian!" said Ye Fan in a shock.


    Su Qian exploded too. She cried in shock, "Ye Fan! What are you doing here?! Damn it! I''m so unlucky


    to keep meeting you everywhere! AHA! You must have followed me here. Tell me, what are you up to?


    Have you fallen for me and want to harass me?"

 Chapter 282 Ye Fan Fights

    Chapter 282 Ye Fan Fights


    "I can''t believe I used to think that even though you''re a country bumpkin without any money or


    influence, you were at least honest and loyal to Mu-Cheng. You won''t go out to fool around or look for


    other women. But now you''re actually trying to seduce your wife''s BFF! Mu-Cheng is out making


    money for the family every day and suffered so much because of you. Now even her grandfather is


    estranged from her because of you. When she was going to divorce you, she came running to me and


    cried all night. But here you are, being unfaithful to her. Do you have a conscience, you scoundrel?"


    The moment she saw Ye Fan, Su Qian became furious and scolded him nonstop.


    "Are you done? If you are, then it''s my turn,¡± said Ye Fan expressionlessly. He was calm and didn''t


    seem to have a shred of guilt as he spokeposedly to Su Qian.


    "How can you have the gall to say anything after doing something shameless? Fine, if you have


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    something to say, say it! Let''s see what you have to say!" Su Qian was certain that Ye Fan wanted to


    seduce her. After all, how could there be something as coincidental as this? She could actually bump


    into Ye Fan while randomly attending an art exhibit.


    Of course, he was following her!


    "Miss Su Qian, what I wanted to say was that you are imagining things. I''m here because your father


    invited me.¡±


    "That''s nonsense! Why would my father invite a country bumpkin like you? Just because you ate with


    my Dad once doesn''t mean you can use him as an excuse. I''m warning you, there''s no way you can


    deceive me," shouted Su Qian. She picked up the phone to call Su Yuan-Shan and put it on


    speakerphone.


    "Su Qian, why are you yelling? Can you please behave a little moredylike in public?! Did you just


    threaten someone? Who are you threatening? Fan is my guest, so if you dare to disrespect him, you''re


    going to get it from meter!"


    Su Yuan-Shan''s angry voice came from the phone.


    Su Yuan-Shan wanted to create an opportunity for them to be together and get to know each other. But


    he had underestimated his daughter''s fiery temper after all.


    "Dad, why did you invite him? If I knew he wasing, I wouldn''t havee."


    Su Yuan-Shan''s words were like a p on Su Qian''s face. Her arrogance swiftly dissipated as she put


    on a long face and griped about her father.


    It didn''t cross her mind that her father was really the one who invited Ye Fan.


    "So what if I invited him? Do you still look down on him? Do you have the right to look down on Ye


    Fan? I''m warning you, you better not throw a tantrum now. If you want me to pay your credit card bill


    this month, then you have to visit the exhibition with him. Otherwise, you can wait for credit


    bankruptcy!" yelled Su Yuan-Shan.


    "Dad!!!¡± Su Qian felt hurt. Even though she wanted to say more, Su Yuan-Shan hung up on her.


    Su Qian had no choice but to do as her father said.


    After all, Su Qian wasn''t financially independent yet and her family took care of all her expenses. She


    had no choice but to obey Su Yuan-Shan, or else she might end up sleeping out in the streets


    tomorrow.


    "Humph! I don''t know why my father is so obsessed with you. Why are you standing around? Come on,


    go in. Didn''t you want me to look at the art exhibition with you? Now you''ve gotten your way!¡±


    Even though Su Qian was reluctant to go, she had no choice. So she ended up just speaking rudely to


    Ye Fan and resigned herself to her fate.


    "There''s no need. I''m busy, so I won''t be hanging out with you," replied Ye Fan coldly before turning to


    leave. Su Qian almost died from anger.


    She didn''t expect a country bumpkin to get annoyed by a rich young heiress like her.


    "You asshole! Stop right there! What do you mean? Make yourself clear!"


    Su Qian ran chasing after Ye Fan to grab him and refused to let go.


    Lu Wen-Jing happened to pass by and caught sight of them getting physical.


    "Ye Fan! So you refuse to work because you''re keeping other womenpany? You are a real


    scoundrel! You are a scoundrel through and through! Mu-Cheng works soooooo hard for the family!


    How are you going to answer to her? You''re not good enough for Mu-Cheng!"


    Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes went red almost immediately and tears came flowing down her eyes.


    She felt sorry Mu-Cheng. Mu-Cheng had been suffering for nothing.


    "Jingjing, listen to me..."


    "No, I won''t! No, I won''t! You are an asshole with no conscience. You betrayed Mu-Cheng!" She


    refused to listen to Ye Fan exin. Lu Wen-Jing cried as she turned to run off.


    Ye Fan was annoyed.


    What on earth was going on?


    "Now you''ve caused a misunderstanding. Are you happy now? Let go of me!" said Ye Fan coldly as he


    red at Su Qian. Then he quickly ran after Lu Wen-Jing.


    "Scoundrel. He''s just a scoundrel. He''s betrayed Mu-Cheng!"


    Lu Wen-Jing ran and cried at the same time. She was going to go back and tell Mu-Cheng all about it


    so that she could divorce this two-timer.


    But before Lu Wen-Jing went far, she identally bumped into someone.


    "Ouch!" someone screamed in pain. Then a man and a woman fell to the ground.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband saw this, they quickly went over to help.


    At the same time, they yelled angrily at Lu Wen-Jing, "Where did this idiote from? Don''t you have


    eyes? You can''t afford to hurt Manager Wang!"


    "Manager Wang, are you okay?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband hurriedly after quickly helping


    him up.


    "The painting...Hurry up and see if it''s okay?" Wang Xing-Duo didn''t forget about that painting in his


    hand. When the little girl bumped into him, it undoubtedly fell to the ground. So he quickly got Qiu Mu-


    Ying to pick it up.


    At the same time, Wang Xing-Duo started yelling furiously at the little girl as she cried on the ground,


    "Why are you crying? If you bloody can''t keep your eyes open when you walk, how can you have the


    cheek to cry?"


    "Do you know how much this painting costs? Can you pay for it if you ruin it?"


    The more Wang Xing-Duo thought about this, the angrier he became. He marched over to kick the girl


    who didn''t look where she was going.


    BAM!


    There was a dull thud and Wang Xing-Duo went flying through the air like a dog. Afternding on the


    ground, he even rolled several times before stopping.


    Lu Wen-Jing sat on the ground with her face ghastly pale from shock. Her teary eyes widened in shock


    as she looked at the man standing in front of her now.


    His stern and angry voice instantly filled the ce.


    "How can you be so harsh to a child?¡± said a voice so threateningly that it was spine chilling.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Feng were petrified as they stared hard at the man in front of them.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t expect to bump into him here.


    Ouch! You hurt me! You little asshole, how dare you hit me? You''re done for! You are bloody done for!"


    From a distance came Wang Xing-Duo''s furious roaring. The old many on the ground whimpering in


    pain as he cursed.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan. Instead, they quickly ran over to


    help Wang Xing-Duo up.

 Chapter 283 Your Boyfriend?

    Chapter 283 Your Boyfriend?


    "Why are you two still standing there in a daze? Don''t you want that approval? Hurry up and beat him


    up!"


    Wang Xing-Duo was still grimacing in pain. After Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband helped him up, he


    immediately started roaring.


    After what happened the day before, Wang Xing-Duo was very displeased with Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    husband.


    After all, if the idiotic Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t give his wife the jade hairpin, they wouldn''t have gotten ced


    under police custody for several hours at a police station.


    They had to use a lot of connections before they finally cleared the air and were released.


    If he didn''t need to ask Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband for a favor today at the exhibition, Wang Xing-


    Duo would have fallen out with them the day before already.


    But because Wang Xing-Duo needed Qiu Mu-Ying''s painting, he remained polite


    towards her.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband were aware that they were at fault yesterday, so the couple specially


    turned up today to make up for it.


    But thest person they expected to see was Ye Fan.


    Although Wang Xing-Duo was furious, Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband didn''t dare to touch Ye Fan.


    "Manager Wang, this fellow is a country bumpkin. He''s used to doing farm work, so he is very strong.


    Let''s not fight when the odds are against us. There will be plenty of chances to right this injustice in the


    future. So we don''t have to rush into it now," said Qiu Mu-Ying softly.


    "What country bumpkin? Do you know him?" When Wang Xing-Duo heard Qiu Mu-Ying, he instantly


    looked at her quizzically.


    Then Qiu Mu-Ying told Wang Xing-Duo about Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s rtionship with a lot of


    embellishment.


    "Manager Wang, their entire family are awful people. Maybe Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted Ye Fan to beat you


    up because you didn''t give herpany its approval.¡±


    "He''s so evil!" said Qiu Mu-Ying coldly.


    The more Wang Xing-Duo heard these words, the angrier he became. He nced at Ye Fan and yelled


    viciously, "You are just a poor country bumpkin. How dare you hit me?"


    "Just you wait! I will teach you a lesson someday! You can forget about getting approval for Mufan Real


    Estates. I won''t give it to you, even if it takes all year. I would rather approve a dog than you!¡± said


    Wang Xing-Duo coldly with a smug smile on his face.


    He looked like he was deliberately out to make trouble just because he could.


    But Ye Fan ignored him and treated him like a barking dog.


    He bent over to help Lu Wen-Jing up gently. "Jingjing, are you okay?"


    There were tears in Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes. But she shook her head to say that she was alright.


    Wang Xing-Duo had straightened out his clothes and took the painting to the Art Center.


    But when he went past Ye Fan, he continued to yell angrily, "Aren''t you going to get lost? You''re in my


    way!"


    "Do you want to die?¡± asked Ye Fan coldly suddenly. Even if he was good-natured, it was no reason for


    others to behave insolently to him.


    But just as Ye Fan was about to teach him a lesson, a little hand reached out to pull him, "Fan, don''t do


    it."


    Despite her young age, Lu Wen-Jing was sensible enough to know that they couldn''t afford to offend


    these people.


    Lu Wen-Jing could tell at a nce that the man had high social status. So she didn''t want Ye Fan to get


    into trouble because of her.


    Wang Xing-Duo headed to the Art Center with Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband in the end.


    Before they left, Qiu Mu-Ying nced gloatingly at Ye Fan.


    "Once a good-for-nothing, always a good-for-nothing. How can you go around offending anyone you


    please? Manager Wang is the head at the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Now that you''ve pissed him


    off, you can just wait for your wife''spany to fold," sneered Qiu Mu-Ying coldly before she swiftly


    went out of sight.


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused and turned dusky. It was impossible to tell what was on his mind.


    Ye Fan held Lu Wen-Jing''s hand and said, "Jingjing,e along. Let''s go in too!"


    At the Art Center.


    The entire Art Center was rather big and was filled with art enthusiasts that came by for the exhibition.


    On the stage were rare and exquisite works of art.


    Ye Fan, Lu Wen-Jing, and Su Qian walked around inside.


    "Fan, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you. I thought you..."


    Lu Wen-Jing lowered her face as she apologized to Ye Fan softly. Her delicate and adorable little face


    was so apologetic.


    Quite clearly, Ye Fan and Su Qian already exined things to her and cleared up the misunderstanding


    earlier.


    After what happened earlier, Lu Wen-Jing''s opinion of Ye Fan had changed drastically.


    At least Lu Wen-Jing no longer felt Ye Fan was the coward that her mom thought he was.


    When Ye Fan swung a kick at Wang Xing-Duo, it left a deep impression on Lu Wen-Jing. It was so


    cool.


    "Fan, you were so cool just now," said Lu Wen-Jing excitedly as she talked about the scene earlier.


    But Su Qian sneered from the side, "He might be cool, but he''s still dirt poor. That guy he kicked was


    from the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Ye Fan, do you know how much trouble that kick of yours will


    cause Mu-Cheng? How are you going to answer to her now?"


    Su Qian was still as cold and disdainful of Ye Fan.


    If her father didn''t lie to her, she wouldn''t have ever visited an exhibition with a man like this. It was


    embarrassing to be in hispany.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After Su Qian was done, she ignored Ye Fan and went around looking for somewhere to sit.


    "Yang Qian? What brings you here?" But just as Su Qian looked around, she saw an acquaintance in


    the lounge ahead.


    "Qianqian, what a coincidence.''


    The woman in front seemed to have heard someone call her and noticed Su Qian as well. She quickly


    got up and walked over. As her exquisite high heels clicked across the floor, her chiffon dress billowed


    with the wind. The air was instantly filled with the scent of a high-end perfume.


    Yang Qian clearly dressed up for the art exhibit.


    "Who''s this?"


    Su Qian finally noticed that Yang Qian was in thepany of a handsome man. He was dressed in a


    suit and seemed very cultured. She could tell at one look that he was no ordinary person.


    "Oh, I forgot to make introductions. This is my friend, Luo Feng. This art exhibition is organized by his


    father, Luo Da-Hai."


    "What? Master Luo Da-Hai? Isn''t he the most renowned brush painting and calligraphy master in


    Yunzhou? The one whose work can fetch millions?" When Su Qian heard Yang Qian introduce him,


    she was instantly shocked.


    She never thought she would bump into Master Da-Hai''s son here. Luo Da-Hai was the man whom Su


    Qian''s father, Su Yuan-Shan, respected the most in Yunzhou. He was a contemporary artist whose


    work fetched millions.


    But even though she was shocked, Su Qian looked at the way Yang Qian and Luo Feng were behaving


    and instantly smiled, "Qianqian, don''t tell me you are dating Young Master Luo?"


    Yang Qian instantly blushed, "Qianqian, stop saying nonsense. Feng and I have only known each other


    for a few days."


    "Tsktsk. You already started calling him ''Feng'', and you denying it?¡± teased Su Qian.


    Luo Feng spoke up without any restraint, "Qianny hasn''t agreed to date me yet. I''m still courting her, so


    we aren''t dating. And It''s more like a one-sided love."


    "Haha, Young Master Luo, don''t you worry. This friend of mine is very shy, but I can tell she likes you


    already. But she knows that if you get her too easily, you won''t treasure her, so she hasn''t agreed to it


    yet. You have to be patient when ites to courting women." Su Qian made Yang Qian blush even


    harder when she tried to help them get together.


    "Is Miss Su here with a friend too? Or are you hanging out with your boyfriend?" Luo Feng noticed Ye


    Fan as he stood behind Su Qian and quickly asked.


    As Luo Feng spoke, Yang Qian looked over as well. Yang Qian immediately went into a daze as her


    eyes constricted.


    "Mr...Mr Chu?"

 Chapter 284 Women Cant Be Too Practical

    Chapter 284 Women Can''t Be Too Practical


    The moment she saw Ye Fan, Yang Qian was stunned.


    She almost shouted involuntarily.


    How could she forget the time when Ye Fan got so angry that he kicked the restaurant manager at a


    restaurant in Yunzhou''s eastern suburbs? He even disregarded the owner, Xu Bao, the man that


    dominated east Yunzhou. Even Master Li Er of Yunzhou had to invite him personally in the end.


    Till now, Yang Qian couldn''t forget the way dozens of burly men in suits had bowed to him respectfully


    and called Ye Fan, Mr Chu.


    The restaurant was extremely quiet at that time so the impressive scene had shocked many on the


    spot.


    A few days ago, Yang Qian went by the restaurant and noticed a change in his name.


    Shengtian Restaurant was now closed.


    Even Xu Bao disappeared without a trace despite wielding so much power before.


    She heard Master Li Er dismissed him from his position and nobody knew whether he was alive even.


    So just because he had offended Ye Fan, one of Master Li Er''s most valued associates fell from power.


    It was evident that Ye Fan was someone of tremendously high status and power.


    Even Master Li Er ttered him so much.


    So Yang Qian concluded that the man whom Su Qian kept calling a country bumpkin was, in fact,


    someone who was secretly hiding his true identity!


    But when she saw Ye Fan attending the art exhibition alone with Su Qian, Yang Qian''s heart sank.


    Did Su Qian stay close to him because she already knew Ye Fan''s true identity? Was she secretly


    undermining Qiu Mu-Cheng and already dating Ye Fan?


    The thought of it made Yang Qian regret.


    She regretted noting up with that first.


    At that time, she thought that since Ye Fan was married, there was probably no chance even if she


    threw herself at him.


    But on second thought, she was foolish then!


    It was only a marriage. They could always get divorced.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t have any children anyway.


    If she had quickly taken the chance to profess her love to Ye Fan back then, her charisma and beauty,


    might have won him over, and the one visiting this art exhibition with him would be her and not Su


    Qian.


    "One bad decision has made me lose this game and now Su Qian got the chance to swoop in."


    A wave of remorse swept over Yang Qian. She felt as though she missed the opportunity to reach the


    pinnacle of her life.


    "Mr Chu? What Mr Chu? Qianny, who are you calling?" asked Su Qian quizzically when she heard


    what Yang Qian said.


    Yang Qian was stunned, "Isn''t your boyfriend Mr Chu?"


    "Nonsense! What boyfriend? He''s not my boyfriend at all! He''s just a poor country bumpkin, so how


    can he be good enough for me? What''s more, Yang Qian, didn''t I tell you at the restaurant thest


    time? He''s Mu-Cheng''s live-in husband! He''s lived off Mu-Cheng for the past three years and she''s


    suffered so much because of him.¡±


    "This pauper is destined to be poor, I tell you. I heard when he went to an auction; he had the dumb


    luck to get his hands on a $200 million treasure after only spending $2,000 on it. But before he even


    warmed it up, someone snatched it from him. So he lost the treasure and a few thousand bucks at the


    same time. Whether or not we are rich or poor isn''t solely due to our abilities, it has to do with our fates.


    For example, both of us are born to be rich, while some others are just destined to be poor. I just pity


    Mu-Cheng for getting


    dragged down by this."


    Su Qian sounded sympathetic about her bestie''s predicament as she shook her head and sighed.


    When Yang Qian heard her, the deep regret in her heart earlier instantly dissipated. She was now


    beside herself with joy.


    "Qianqian, are you saying you aren''t dating Mr Chu?" asked Yang Qian again excitedly.


    Su Qian was a little lost, "Qianny, what''s gotten into you? Why are you so excited? Moreover, this live-


    in husband is called Ye Fan. Please don''t get it wrong."


    Yang Qian then looked at Ye Fan. But he only smiled politely and introduced himself, "Are you Mu-


    Cheng''s ssmate? Hi, I''m her husband, Ye Fan."


    "Hello, Mr Chu...Ye. I''m Yang Qian." Yang Qian was so excited that he took the initiative to talk to her.


    She wasughing so hard that flowers were blooming in her heart.


    From the looks of it, Su Qian didn''t know Ye Fan''s true identity.


    That wasn''t a bad thing. In that case, there was no one to fight with her over him.


    Yang Qian decided in her heart that she must win this man in front of her!


    "Qianny, why bother with him? He''s just a country bumpkin so he doesn''t deserve being treated nicely


    by us. Also, people from the countryside are usually unhygienic, so he might only wash his hands once


    every few days. Don''t you find it disgusting to shake his hand?¡± said Su Qian unhappily when she saw


    that Yang Qian wanted to shake Ye Fan''s hand.


    Other than Qiu Mu-Cheng, only Yang Qian was close to Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already obsessed with him, so she didn''t want her only other good friend to be


    sullied by Ye Fan too.


    "That''s right, Qianny. Aren''t you a germaphobe? Maybe you should take Miss Su''s tip and stay away


    from him.¡± Once


    Luo Feng found out who Ye Fan was, he looked at him with a little more disdain.


    He naturally didn''t want the woman he was courting to get too close to this country bumpkin.


    Worse still, this country bumpkin was a shameless live-in husband!


    "Qianqian, you''re wrong to say that. All lives are equal, regardless of whether you''re rich or poor. We


    are all ordinary folk, so we should treat everyone fairly and we shouldn''t look at others through colored


    lenses. Also, there''s nothing with being from the countryside. Those who grow up in the countryside


    are cultivated by nature. The mountains, water, flowers, and trees in the wild are all pure. So the people


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    it nourishes must be pure too.¡±


    "I can tell right away that Mr Ye is a pure and straightforward man. I just love being friends with people


    like that. It was my childhood dream to find a husband who is from the countryside. Then we can farm,


    travel, and live together in an earthly paradise. It''ll be so wonderful," said Yang Qian slowly with a


    gentle look in her eyes. She sounded like she was a little girl with a crush talking to the man of her


    dreams.


    Su Qian waspletely lost. She stood there dumbstruck with her eyes wide open. She stared


    inconceivably at her friend as she said, "Qianny, are you okay? Didn''t you use to say you hated two


    kinds of people the most - poor people and country bumpkins? Didn''t you say that their hard lives made


    them unreasonable? That you would rather not marry than to marry an ignorant woodlouse from the


    countryside like Mu-Cheng did? But now why..."


    "Stop saying this nonsense!" Yang Qian cut Su Qian off heatedly as if she was an angry cat whose fur


    was all standing.


    "When have I ever said such things? So what if he''s poor and from the countryside? Although Mr Ye is


    materially poor, he is spiritually wealthy. Only by living happily can we achieve happiness.


    Besides, how do you think the revolution seeded? How do you think this country was built? It was


    built on the shoulders of farmers. It was the farmers who surrounded the city and fought for us, so how


    can we city folk look down on these brave farmers? Qianqian, women shouldn''t be too practical and we


    shouldn''t only take the side of those who are in power, and we definitely must not look at others


    through colored lenses.¡±


    Yang Qian spoke candidly and gave such solid reasons to back up her argument. She spoke so very


    eloquently that Su Qian got a shock, and even Luo Feng was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 285 Su Qian Mad With Anger

    Chapter 285 Su Qian Mad With Anger


    Su Qian was especially shocked to hear these thingsing from Yang Qian''s mouth. Her mouth was


    open so wide that an apple could fit.


    Was this the Yang Qian she knew?


    Was she still that BFF of hers who worshiped money?


    Su Qian found it more eptable for these words toe from Qiu Mu-Cheng. It was unimaginable to


    hear them from Yang Qian.


    After being BFFs with Yang Qian for many years, no one knew Yang Qian like Su Qian did.


    In terms of snobbishness, of all the people Su Qian knew, if Qiu Mu-Ying was the champion, then Yang


    Qian would definitelye in second.


    Till now, Su Qian could still remember that Yang Qian had a very close friend when they were in school.


    But when she found out that her friend was dating a very rich boy, she went out to steal her boyfriend


    the very next day and even ended up sleeping with that boy too.


    When Yang Qian''s friend found out, she nearly fell into depression and eventually transferred to


    another school.


    And now someone with such a personality was advising her not to be snobbish or care about money?


    It was almost like hearing an executioner telling her not to kill.


    It was unimaginably ironic.


    This was the reason Su Qian reacted so strongly when she first heard her words.


    "Qianny, are you having a fever?¡± Su Qian found it unbelievable.


    "Don''t worry. I''m perfectly healthy. I''ve already said whatever I needed to say, it''s up to you to decide


    whether to ept it or not." Yang Qian seemed as though she couldn''t be bothered to convince Su


    Qian and just turned to look very gently at Ye Fan instead. "Mr Ye, is it your first time at the Art Center?


    I''m very familiar with it, so why don''t I show you around?"


    "Mr Ye, are you thirsty? Shall I buy you some water?"


    "Mr Ye, have you had breakfast? I still have some tiramisu in my bag. It tastes really good. Want to give


    it a try?"


    "Mr Ye, what kind of girls do you like? Do you prefer a better figure or a prettier face?"


    The entire way, Yang Qian behaved as though she was a thoughtful wife. She kept checking on Ye Fan


    to see if he was thirsty or hungry and eventually she even asked what kind of girls he fancied. She was


    so ingratiating that she was just short of throwing herself into his arms.


    Luo Feng came with Yang Qian but ended up getting thrown to the side. Yang Qian ignored him the


    whole time.


    After Luo Feng suffered the cold shoulder for a long time, he couldn''t stand walking with them anymore.


    His face was livid from humiliation as he nced coldly at Ye Fan before snorting and leaving angrily.


    Yang Qing treated her BFF, Su Qian, in a simr manner as Luo Feng.


    The whole time, Yang Qian only had eyes for Ye Fan and no one else. Su Qian tried many times to


    start a conversation with her but was ignored.


    Su Qian said she thirsty and asked if Yang Qian had any water.


    Yang Qian just replied her bluntly, "Get some yourself. I don''t have much left, and I still have to save


    some for Mr Ye."


    When Su Qian heard this, she almost died of anger.


    She wondered what magic a poor country bumpkin like Ye Fan had. Not only had her BFF Qiu Mu-


    Cheng cried all night because they were getting divorced, but now her other BFF, Yang Qian, was


    "Crazy! They''re both crazy! This is driving me nuts!"


    Su Qian was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. At first, she thought that Yang Qian could keep her


    But Yang Qianpletely dismissed her today.


    "It''s bewildering. What''s so good about a pauper like him? All of them are so bewitched by him, it''s like


    they''ve been possessed or something,¡± said Su Qian angrily as she followed behind them.


    When Lu Wen-Jing heard what Su Qian was muttering, she became unhappy. "Qianqian, you can''t talk


    about Fan like that! Although Fan doesn''te from a good family, he has many good points.


    Qianqian, girls shouldn''t be too practical or snobbish, otherwise no one will want to marry you," said Lu


    Wen-Jing as she looked angrily at Su Qian and defended Ye Fan. After that, she suddenly seemed to


    have thought of something when she turned to Su Qian and said, "Qianqian, did you get poisoned by


    the big sisters on Weibo? Fan said that their values are twisted, so we shouldn''t listen so much to


    them."


    After reminding her out of the kindness of her heart, Lu Wen-Jing ran over to Ye Fan as well.


    Only Su Qian stood by herself with her face livid and in aplete shock.


    She didn''t expect that even Lu Wen-Jing was speaking up for Ye Fan now.


    Su Qian stomped her feet angrily. She was on the brink of going insane.


    "I''m being too practical? And too snobbish? What the hell?! I''m so pissed off! And even a little girl is


    trying to teach me how to live my life? Fine, Ye Fan! You win! Just you wait!"


    Su Qian was so pent up with anger but didn''t have anywhere to vent it.


    After all, it was their freedom to decide what sort of attitude they wanted to have towards Ye Fan. No


    matter how mad Su Qian became, nothing would change.


    Just when Su Qian was getting all angry and upset, amotion broke out in the exhibition hall up


    ahead.


    Arge group of art enthusiasts suddenly started swarming towards the exhibition hall.


    Ye Fan and the others went as well to see what was going on.


    After walking over, they realized it was the Art Center employees introducing the most valuable


    calligraphy exhibit today.


    A young and pretty exhibit emcee stood on the stage and was dressed in a light blue blouse paired with


    a ck short skirt. She spoke into a microphone as she started talking to the crowd about the


    calligraphy in her hands.


    Although some parts of this calligraphy were a little blurry, its characters were majestic. It appeared


    lively and vigorous and seemed to be the work of a master.


    "Everyone, our judging panel has unanimously agreed that this calligraphy is the most valuable work in


    this exhibit. It was done by a Qing dynasty artist called Liang Shizheng in running script. I believe


    everyone is well aware that Wang Xizi''s ''Preface to the Lanting Collection'' is known as the best running


    script in the world. Although Liang Shizheng''s work isn''t as iconic as Wang Xizhi''s, he is still known for


    the best running script in the Qing dynasty! Given its importance, the judging panel estimates this piece


    to be worth $13 million. It is my honor to award it the gold prize for this year''s Yunzhou''s brush painting


    and calligraphy exhibition. Now let''s wee its owner onstage to receive the award!¡±


    As the emcee spoke, everyone apuded thunderously.


    A 60 year old man emerged from the crowd. He basked in the envious eyes of the crowd and their


    apuse as he ascended the stage to im his prize.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 286 Wang Xing-Duo Stealing The Limelight

    Chapter 286 Wang Xing-Duo Stealing The Limelight


    "Li! Congrattions!"


    "You got a real treasure!"


    "When we want to admire it, please don''t turn us down."


    "We probably haven''t had enough of it."


    "Old man, you finally won. After losing money a few years ago, you will probably recoup it all with this


    one calligraphy painting." The people around him congratted and ttered him.


    After all, Yunzhou was only that big, and the brush painting and calligraphy circles were small. Most of


    the people were acquainted with each other.


    Now that Li''s piece won the award, everyone was envious and they all came forward to congratte


    him.


    Li was enjoying the limelight on the stage and kept beaming from ear to ear as he thanked everyone.


    All the people in these circles either craved profit or fame.


    So if anyone had something as impressive as what Li had in their collections, it was undoubtedly


    something to be proud of.


    Almost all the people in the circle would ingratiate you and try to build a good connection with you, and


    everyone would look up to you.


    And that was why Wang Xing-Duo would even borrow Qiu Mu-Ying''s painting so that he could attend


    this exhibition.


    But just when the employees were ready to present the old man with his award, coldughter came


    from beneath the stage.


    "It is just Liang Shizheng''s calligraphy. How can that be considered a treasure? Since when has


    Yunzhou''s brush painting and calligraphy circles be so lousy? It was worth just slightly over $10


    million and it can win the gold award for the year?"


    Thatughter was clearly filled with disdain and mocking as it quietly rang out.


    The crowd soon realized it was Wang Xing-Duo standing offstage with his arms folded and a cold smile


    on his face.


    "What?"


    ¡°Wang Xing-Duo, it''s you?¡±


    "Haha!"


    "Seriously Wang. It''s fine if others look down on this $10 million calligraphy, but what right do you have


    to look down on it?"


    "You have attended this exhibition for years, but you have never shown us any decent art."


    "Never mind something worth $10 million.


    Do you have anything even worth $1 million?"


    "I don''t think you have anything that is even worth $100,000."


    The crowd was initially surprised to hear those words, but once they saw it was Wang Xing-Duo who


    said those things, theyughed as if they had just heard a


    joke.


    Wang Xing-Duo was infamous in the Yunzhou brush painting and calligraphy circles.


    He was a real weirdo. He didn''t have any decent artwork at home and loved going around to show off.


    He enjoyed putting on an act of criticizing and despising paintings.


    And now, even a piece of art worth $10 million wasn''t good enough for him still.


    He was strange, but everyone was already used to it and just treated it as entertainment.


    When Li saw it was Wang Xing-Duo, he mocked him too, "Wang, don''t juste here and brag. If you


    look down on my calligraphy, then just show us something more worthy. If you can''t, then shut up!


    You''re just a poor civil servant and you don''t even have any good paintings. And you dare to mock


    me?¡±


    Li sneered rudely and shouted angrily at


    Wang Xing-Duo.


    Wang Xing-Duo smiled right away, "You seem confident."


    "Then do you think a Tang Bohu painting canpare to your Qing dynasty calligraphy?"


    What?


    "Tang Bohu?"


    "Are...are you talking about one of the Four Schrs of Jiangnan, Tang Yin...Tang Bohu?"


    Wang Xing-Duo words sent everyone into a shock.


    For a while, everyone gasped as they looked at Wang Xing-Duo in shock.


    "Did...did you really manage to buy Tang Yin''s work?"


    "Impossible!" "It must be a fake, right?''


    "Tang Yin''s calligraphy is the rarest of all."


    "It''s a collector''s favorite.


    "Thest time it went on auction, the price went up to more than $100 million!"


    "How can you possibly have one of his pieces?"


    "You must be joking, right?"


    After quavering in shock, everyone remained inplete disbelief and shook their heads.


    But Wang Xing-Duo walked up the stage enthusiastically straight away. Then he opened the scroll in


    his hand.


    SWISH.


    Just as everyone looked in surprise, Tang Bohu''s Visiting a Recluse near the Streams appeared before


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    their eyes.


    "Is...is this real?"


    After a long silence, everyone stared at


    Visiting a Recluse near the Streams quizzically in disbelief.


    After all, many of the people present were small-town tycoons at best. Something like Tang Bohu''s


    work was all too rare for them to ever have the chance to admire.


    Hence now they couldn''t determine whether this piece that Wang Xing-Duo brought was authentic or


    not.


    But Wang Xing-Duo stood on the stage and seemed confident as he said loftily, "This Visiting a


    Recluse near the Streams is one of Tang Bohu''s greater achievements. I trust all of you remember that


    this painting was auctioned off in Yunzhoust year at $80 million to the head of the Shen family. After


    that, Mr Shen gave the painting to my close friend, Chu Wen-Feng. If you don''t believe me, I have a


    photo to prove it!¡±


    As Wang Xing-Duo spoke, Qiu Mu-Ying brought her handphone onto the stage.


    Out of fear that the audience wasn''t able to see it clearly enough, Qiu Mu-Ying even got the employees


    to disy the photo using a projector and screen.


    "Fuck!"


    "It really is the Mr Shen!"


    "Did he really give it away?"


    "Does that mean it is a Tang Bohu original?"


    When they saw the picture of Shen Jiu-Yi giving the painting away, there was an uproar.


    They were deeply impressed by how the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi, had just generously


    given the painting away.


    It was a rare piece of art worth an astronomical sum, yet he gave it away just like that.


    At the sight of their reaction, Wang Xing-Duo beamed even more brightly. He continued, "Do all of you


    believe it is authentic now? Also, Chu Wen-Fei and I are very close friends, so in the future, this


    painting will be stored at my ce permanently. If anyone wants to admire it, they are wee to


    swing by," said Wang Xing-Duo loftily as he held the painting and continued to brag.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Feng stood offstage with their faces livid.


    How could this fucking Wang Xing-Duo say such nonsense!


    When did they agree to let him keep it permanently at his residence?!


    But even if they were upset, it was a bad time to raise it now. Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband could only


    suppress their anger and wait until the exhibition was over.


    They had to let Wang Xing-Duo finish his act first.


    As expected, when Wang Xing-Duo made this offer, there was a huge wave of ttery offstage.


    Even Li''s eyes brimmed with shame as he lowered his head and apologized to Wang


    Xing-Duo.


    "Wang, since we''ve known each other for years, allow me to apologize for our previous


    disagreements."


    "Sorry about being too snobbish and making a fool of myself."


    "Wang, you''re awesome!"


    "You have such a great friend!"


    "You must keep open your doors for us tonight., so we can study such a rare treasure!"


    "Haha!"


    Countless people changed their attitude toward Wang Xing-Duo. Almost everyone wanted to personally


    view it at his ce, even if they had to pay to do so.


    "Haha! Don''t worry, everyone. It''s not like I can hide such a rare treasure from you.


    You still have plenty of time to queue and admire it one by one.¡±


    Wang Xing-Duo was beside himself with joy. Since he joined this circle, he never enjoyed the attention


    that he did now. He felt so energetic as if he had reached the pinnacle of his life.


    "Yingying, it looks like your grandfather is going to get that approval!" Chu Wen-Feng and Qiu Mu-Ying


    were relieved when they saw the scenario before them. They didn''t screw up the mission that Master


    Qiu had entrusted them with.


    As for the painting, they would ask Wang Xing-Duo to return it in the future. He couldn''t possibly dare to


    just snatch it from them.


    "It''s just a fake painting, I can''t believe you found it in yourself to show it off.


    Fortunately, there are plenty of pros here. Otherwise, it''s going to be the joke of the year."


    But while Wang Xing-Duo was still basking in the glory of his sess, a calmugh suddenly rose from


    the crowd.

 Chapter 287 Essence of Our Country

    Chapter 287 Essence of Our Country


    Although it wasn''t loud, it was very prominent inside the Art Center.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH.


    All eyes turned towards him.


    They heard the voiceing from a slender silhouette as he stood there.


    He stood with his hands in his pant pockets and smiled mockingly as he looked around.


    The faces of Su Qian and the others darkened as they stood beside him.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Can you quit messing around? Are you trying to kill us?"


    Su Qian almost wanted to cry.


    At first, she thought all she had to do was to hang out with Ye Fan for a while at the exhibition. Once


    shepleted her mission, she could go home.


    But Su Qian didn''t expect the idiotic Ye Fan to say something so arrogant. He was causing trouble by


    saying someone else''s art was fake.


    Would this scoundrel going to die if he didn''t cause trouble?


    Lu Wen-Jing''s little face was also a little pale. She pulled the corner of Ye Fan''s shirt from behind as


    she said softly, "Fan, stop saying nonsense. You''re going to attract trouble."


    Even though Ye Fan didn''t say it, Lu Wending had a feeling that he was doing it to help get even with


    Wang Xing-Duo for her sake.


    But Ye Fanughed gently instead and reached out to pat Lu Wen-ding''s little head as he replied her


    quietly, "Jingjing, it''ll be okay."


    "Ye Fan, you AGAIN? You good-for-nothing! Are you too tired of living? Why didn''t the security guards


    do anything? How can they let a country bumpkin in?"


    When they saw that it was Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-


    Ying and Chu Wen-Fei instantly blew up.


    It was him again. When was he going to give up?


    He actually hadn''t left and had followed them here instead.


    When Wang Xing-Duo looked at Ye Fan, his expression darkened too.


    But Wang Xing-Duo didn''t reprimand Ye Fan in front of so many people. He remained calm and only


    said coldly, "All you did was to take one look at it before you called it a fake. I''m just curious. How can


    you say that? Can you give me a reason?"


    All eyes were on Ye Fan as they waited for an exnation.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly, "The reason is simple. The head of the Shens gave the real one to me. So the


    one you possess must be a fake!"


    "Fuck you!" cursed Chu Wen-Fei the moment he heard Ye Fan say this. He simply couldn''t restrain


    himself.


    "Ye Fan, I can''t believe you had the cheek to say that. It was shameless enough of you to go for a free


    meal when Mr Shen invited the family. But instead of being grateful, now you''re turning around and


    saying that Mr Shen gave this painting to you? Then how do you exin this picture? Are you saying


    the photo is fake?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying almost died of fury when she heard Ye Fan. "You''re just a live-in husband! Where did you


    find the guts to say such things? You are just a pauper from the countryside. Did you think Mr Shen


    would be blind enough to give it to you? That''s a joke!"


    As Qiu Mu-Ying sneered, she walked up the stage and told everyone, "Don''t listen to his nonsense,


    everyone."


    "He''s just a country bumpkin and a live-in husband. He has no money and no power and has to live off


    women. Mr Shen must be insane to give such an expensive painting to someone like him, right? He''s


    just here to make trouble. He bears a grudge against Wang Xing-Duo for causing dys with the


    approval of his wife''spany, so he''s deliberately causing trouble because he holds it against


    Manager Wang! We should just chase scum like him out!" said Qiu Mu-Ying furiously. The people


    rapidly gained momentum after they heard her.


    "Oh my god! So he''s a live-in husband?"


    "He''s a useless man who had to marry into wife''s family? How dare someone like that cause trouble?"


    "Hurry up and get lost!"


    "Where are the security guards?"


    "Make him leave now!"


    "How can a good-for-nothing say that Manager Wang''s painting is fake?"


    "Does it mean all of usbined can''t add up to a country bumpkin like you?"


    The crowd was all riled up now. They yelled angrily one after another and told Ye


    Fan to leave.


    "Damn it, you''re ruining us!"


    Now that the crowd was starting to target them, Su Qian was both angry and terrified.


    She was angry with Ye Fan for being idiotic. If he wasn''t capable enough, then he shouldn''t have acted


    tough. He would end up hurting himself instead.


    She was worried that all the shoving would damage the work of Zhang Daqian in her hands.


    Su Yuan-Shan initially wanted Ye Fan to bring this over for the art exhibit.


    But now Ye Fan had caused public outrage and they probably couldn''t keep staying here now.


    Lu Wen-Jing panicked too. She leaned closely against Ye Fan as her face turned pale. Her voice


    choked and trembled as she said, "Fan, let''s leave, they are going to beat us up...¡±


    While Lu Wen-Jing and Su Qian were both terror-stricken, Yang Qian seemedpletely calm.


    She kept looking at Ye Fan secretly.


    She was curious to see how Ye Fan would deal with such a situation.


    But just as everyone was shouting at Ye Fan and demanding for him to leave, a cold shout came from


    beyond the crowd suddenly.


    "Silence!"


    The angry voice came from a middle aged man dressed in a ck suit. He stroke over briskly with four


    or five bodyguards dressed in suits behind him.


    The crowd trembled at the sight of this man.


    "That...that''s Luo Da-Hail"


    "Isn''t he the most famous contemporary artist in Yunzhou?"


    "He''s the director of the Art Center and the organizer of this event!"


    "Why did he personally turn up at such a small scale event?"


    Everyone was taken by surprise, but everyone shut up.


    Luo Da-Hai was a prestigious name in the Yunzhou brush painting and calligraphy circles. He was so


    influential that everyone here gave in to him.


    "What''s going on? What happened? How did the art exhibit end up being in such a mess? Where''s Luo


    Feng? I left him in charge of security and to ensure order. Where did he go? Get him toe here right


    now!" yelled Luo Da-Hai angrily. The employees behind quickly went off looking for Luo Feng in terror.


    "Director Luo, you came at the perfect time."


    "Someone hase to the Art Center to cause trouble. He used Manager Wang of owning a


    forgery and shamelessly said we didn''t know better."


    Many of the people startedining.


    When Luo Da-Hai heard them, he instantly frowned and said, "Really? Where is he?"


    "Director, that''s him! This brat keeps making trouble, so I hope the director can beat him up and chase


    him out!" said Qiu Mu-Ying hurriedly as she pointed at Ye Fan.


    Luo Da-Hai looked over, "Young man, how dare you cause trouble here. Security, throw him out!"


    His words were chilly and brimmed with rage.


    When Su Qian heard Luo Da-Hai''s words, she shivered in fright and her hand lost its grip on the


    painting, causing it to fall to the floor.


    The scroll unraveled along the floor to reveal itself.


    When Luo Da-Hai saw it, he trembled. His pupils constricted as he said, "This...this is a treasure."


    Wang Xing-Duo thought Luo Da-Hai was talking about his painting when he said this.


    He immediately smiled shamelessly and walked over. "That''s right, Director Luo. I think my Tang Bohu


    painting is a real treasure too. It''s definitely a rare treasure!" said Wang Xing-Duo as he unscrolled it for


    Luo Da-Hai to see.


    But Luo Da-Hai pped Wang Xing-Duo onto the ground the minute he saw the painting. He tossed it


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to the floor and said disdainfully, "What kind of trash is this?"


    "It''s just a low quality contemporary fake. How can you call it a treasure? Move aside!"


    Wang Xing-Duo was stunned.


    This...


    Trash?


    A fake?


    Was this painting really a fake?


    While Wang Xing-Duo was still in shock, Luo Da-Hai just pushed him aside and walked over to see the


    painting that Su Qian had dropped onto the ground. The more he looked at it, the greater his surprise.


    "Withered Wood and Stone Painting! Although the brushwork looks careless and uneven, each stroke


    was well thought out and intricate. The calligraphy is free and easy and powerful! Even though it is a


    fake, it surpasses the original! It''s the essence of our country. It''s the essence of our country!"


    Luo Da-Hai was so exhrated that he was going hysterical. He picked up the painting and got so


    emotional that his hands trembled. He looked at Su Qian as though she was his savior.


    "Miss, please tell me. Where did you get this painting from? Why is this Su Dongpo forgery in your


    hands? How are you rted


    to Mr Ye Fan?"

 Chapter 288 Grandmaster

    Chapter 288 Grandmaster


    Luo Da-Hai grabbed Su Qian''s hand and asked her excitedly.


    He was so eager and anxious, he looked like he had just robbed 10,000 tons of gold from the bank.


    Su Qian was caught by surprised and the people around them seemed bewildered. What was Luo Da-


    Hai so excited about?


    Wasn''t it just an imitation?


    Was it worth being so excited?


    "Miss, say something. How did you get this painting? How are you rted to Mr Ye?" asked Luo Da-Hai


    again anxiously because Su Qian remained silent.


    Luo Da-Hai''s expression terrified Su Qian so much that her pretty face turned pale. In a panic, she


    couldn''t get any words out and just raised her hand and pointed to the man beside her.


    In an instant, all eyes looked in the same direction as Su Qian''s hand.


    Luo Da-Hai turned as well.


    He saw a slim silhouette standing there calmly.


    His hands were in his pant pockets as he looked at Luo Da-Hai with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    "Are you..." asked Luo Da-Hai with a low and trembling voice.


    Ye Fan smiled, "That''s right. I''m Ye Fan. What can I do for you?"


    The moment Ye Fan finished speaking, Luo Da-Hai grabbed Ye Fan by the arm and bowed to him,


    "Grandmaster, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I''m honored to have the chance to finally meet


    you today."


    Luo Da-Hai''s voice was filled with admiration and delight as it reverberated through the Art Center.


    What?


    Grandmaster?


    After Luo Da-Hai bowed to Ye Fan respectfully, everyone was in shock.


    Qiu Mu-Ying went into a daze. Wang Xing-Duo stared with his eyes wide open while his pupils


    constricted.


    The others trembled and gasped.


    Luo Da-Hai? The most famous brush painting and calligraphy master artist in Yunzhou?


    The highly respected elder and master of the trade just bowed to a live-in husband and called him


    Grandmaster?


    "What...what''s going on? Has Director Luo gone mad?" Qiu Mu-Ying, Wang Xing-Duo and the others


    stared hard in disbelief.


    When Ye Fan raised an eyebrow too and asked, "And you are...?¡±


    "Grandmaster, I''m your disciple''s disciple. On Mid-Autumn Festival in Shanshui Hall, you used your


    keen eye and disyed your prowess by detecting a forged blue and white porcin vase. Then you


    reimed an important Chinese treasure and saved it from the abyss! It is Yunzhou art scene''s fortune


    to have someone as capable as you. My mentor, Gu Long-En, regards you as his teacher, so you are


    naturally my grandmaster. Please ept my respects, Grandmaster!"


    Luo Da-Hai was full of respect and admiration for him.


    He had heard all about Ye Fan''s legendary saga from Master Gu Long-En. Ever since then, Luo Da-Hai


    gained profound respect for Ye Fan.


    All this time, Gu Long-En was that teacher that Luo Da-Hai respected the most in his heart. His


    professionalism and talent always impressed Luo Da-Hai.


    And since Gu Long-En treated Ye Fan as his teacher, how could Luo Da-Hai dare to disrespect Ye


    Fan?


    Everyone was stunned at this scene.


    They never thought that the person they wanted to chase out would turn out to be the grandmaster of


    the great and renowned Luo Da-Hai.


    When this thought crossed their minds, many of their faces paled and they lowered their heads.


    As for Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Xing-Duo, they were so stunned that their minds went nk.


    They still couldn''t believe a live-in husband could actually be the grandmaster of a great master in this


    circle.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This...this had to be a joke, right?


    "Move aside! Move aside!¡±


    Luo Feng came running in with a bunch of security guards at this moment.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I was held up. I heard that this country bumpkin made some trouble, but don''t worry, I


    will chase this brat out!" Luo Feng came charging right in with the men after his subordinate reported


    that Ye Fan was causing trouble. At his order, he shouted for Ye Fan to get beaten up and thrown out.


    Because of Yang Qian, Luo Feng hated Ye Fan. Now Ye Fan acted recklessly and fell into his hands,


    so of course he had to take the opportunity to teach this country bumpkin a lesson!


    Luo Feng wanted him to know the consequences of stealing his woman!


    But when Luo Feng finished speaking, all he heard was a thud. Luo Da-Hai had pped him right


    across the face.


    The p left Luo Feng dazed.


    Luo Feng even wanted to cry!


    His eyes were also redder than his face.


    "Dad, you...you hit me?"


    "Yes you! I was hitting you!" yelled Luo Da-Hai with an overcast face angrily.


    "You scoundrel! How can you insult Grandmaster Ye and even call the security guards? How dare you?


    Aren''t you going to quickly apologize to Grandmaster Ye?"


    Luo Feng went limp when he heard how angry Luo Da-Hai was.


    He just stared straight at the slender youth in front of him.


    Wasn''t Ye Fan just a penniless country bumpkin?


    Didn''t Su Qian call him a good-for-nothing live-in husband?


    How...how did he be his father''s Grandmaster Ye?


    Luo Feng was sopletely dumbstruck that he felt as though his brain was malfunctioning.


    Then Luo Da-Hai turned to look at Wang Xing-Duo again.


    "You were the one who falsely used Grandmaster Ye, weren''t you?" "Only an idiot like you would


    treat a contemporary forgery as a treasure.


    Grandmaster Ye pointed it out to prevent you from being conned. But you turned around and used


    him? You don''t even have discerning eyes and you have the cheek to get involved with the brush


    painting and calligraphy circles? On behalf of the Yunzhou Brush Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    I will exile you from the local art circles! I will also ban you from entering any events organized by us


    from now on! Hurry up and get lost!"


    Luo Da-Hai looked down at Wang Xing-Duo as he shouted furiously.


    The rest of the crowd was in an uproar.


    "Damn, it really is a fake!"


    "Luo Da-Hai is Gu Long-En''s disciple, so he must be right."


    "Wang Xing-Duo is such an asshole! He used a fake Tang Bohu painting to deceive us?!" "We were all


    fooled by him and almost offended Mr Ye!"


    "He''s such a prick!"


    "Why are you still here?"


    "I''m gonna beat you up every time I see you!"


    "The husband and wife who were in it together are no better!"


    "They said the head of the Shen family gave it to them."


    "How could that be!"


    "Who do they think the head of the Shen family is? Why would he be so blind as to give that to them?"


    "They''re a bunch of idiots and even dared to bring a fake painting here! Get lost!"


    The tables had turned all of a sudden.


    Everyone cursed Wang Xing-Duo furiously and some with a temper even kicked Wang Xing-Duo on his


    bottom. He got kicked so hard that he flew onto the floor.


    Qiu Mu-Ying Chu Wen-Fei realized that things were getting out of hand, so they made a run for it


    without even taking the painting along with them.


    The husband and wife didn''t care about Wang Xing-Duo.


    After all, they could barely save themselves. So how could they be bothered with Wang Xing-Duo?


    But after the husband and wife left the Art Center, they didn''t return to the Qius. They ran home with


    their tails between their legs instead.


    They had messed up badly and didn''t dare to face Master Qiu.


    At Master Qiu''s house.


    Master Qiu and the rest of the family were patiently waiting.


    Everyone knew that Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei apanied Wang Xing-Duo to the art exhibition


    today.


    This event affected whether Qiushui Real Estate could open for business or not, so the Qius were


    particrly worried.


    Moreover, the incident with the jade hairpin the day before had made Wang Xing-Duo very unhappy.


    So the art exhibition today was imperative to their sess!


    "Master Qiu, you don''t have to be so worried. Wen-Fei and Yingying will definitely get things done.


    Yingying will find a way to make sure Manager Wang enjoys himself at the art exhibition today. As for


    the incident yesterday, it was a pure misunderstanding. Now that we have cleared it up, I''m sure


    Manager Wang won''t hold it against us. Besides, Wang Xing-Duo and Wen-Fei are acquainted, so it


    will be easy to win Manager Wang over. I''m sure Chief Wang will be calling us in no time to tell us


    about the approval, so you can start preparing for the celebratory party! Haha!"


    The Qiusughed happily in the living room.


    Master Qiu kept nodding his head too. Then he grinned and said, "You''re right. We have nothing to


    worry about. Yingying even pulled out that painting that''s worth millions, so I believe Manager Wang will


    be touched by our sincerity."


    Qiu Guang''s phone suddenly rang.


    Qiu Guang looked down to see who was calling and was instantly delighted. "Haha! Dad, speak of the


    devil! Manager Wang is already calling! Looks like Yingying and Wen-Fei must have seeded!"


    Everyone was excited just hearing Qiu Guang say this.


    "Haha! That''s great! When Yingyinges back, I''ll reward them well!" said Master Qiu happily. He


    was so excited that he even stood up and told Qiu Guang, "Quickly pass me the phone. I''ll answer it!"

 Chapter 289 Approve it? Dream On!

    Chapter 289 Approve it? Dream On!


    This clearly meant a lot to Master Qiu. So when he saw that Wang Xing-Duo was calling, he grabbed


    the phone from Qiu Guang.


    "Manager Wang, this is Qiu Zhenglun. Did you have a good time at the art exhibition today? My


    granddaughter, Qiu Mu-Ying, put a lot of effort into this outing."


    Master Qiu was all smiles as he went straight to the point, "So do you think you can approve Qiushui


    Real Estate''s..."


    "Approve my ass!" Before Master Qiu finished talking, Wang Xing-Duo interrupted him and cursed. It


    was like a p on Master Qiu''s face.


    There was a ringing sound in Master Qiu''s head as his mind went nk!


    "Qiu Zhenglun, this must be my bad karma or something! Have I ever offended you? First, you gave


    me a stolen jade hairpin and our lunch turned into a date at the police station. And now even that


    painting is a fake! I was so embarrassed and I''m now aughingstock! The Yunzhou art circles have


    exiled me because of you! Why was I so unlucky to meet idiots like you? And you want to be


    approved? Approval my ass! You can dream on! I would rather give it to a dog than to the Qius. You


    are already so old with one foot, why go into real estate? Don''t you have anything better to do? Just


    wait to die!"


    Wang Xing-Duo was cursing furiously over the phone. His face was livid and still a little swollen from


    getting kicked by the crowd at the Art Center.


    Wang Xing-Duo made himself apleteughingstock today at the exhibition. He was even chased


    out and beaten up.


    He was filled with hate now and took it out on the Qius.


    First, a stolen jade hairpin, then a forged painting that was even supposedly a gift from the head of the


    Shen family. Was Qiu Mu-Ying lying when she talked about how incredible they were in the past?


    The Qius sabotaged him time and time again. How could anyone bear it?


    Wang Xing-Duo wanted to grab a knife and kill all the assholes in the Qiu family right now.


    He had already hung up.


    Master Qiu was in a daze as he continued holding the phone and remained standing in the living room.


    His face was as white as paper.


    "Dad, what happened? Did we get the approval? I told you Yingying is capable, right? The minute she


    steps up, she can solve anything."


    After Master Qiu''s phone call ended, Wang Qiao-Yu walked over and kept smiling as she spoke to


    Master Qiu like she was trying to take credit.


    She talked about her daughter so proudly and her smiles were practically dripping with honey.


    "Dad, why aren''t you saying anything? You must be so excited that you''re speechless. Hahaha! There''s


    no need to get excited now. In the future, there will be even more things that Yingying will make you


    happy with. But if you want to reward my daughter, you just need to give her the incense burner. Haha!¡±


    Wang Qiao-Yu chuckled loudly. She was already asking Master Qiu to reward her daughter.


    "A reward? How dare you ask for a reward? You should consider yourself lucky that I didn''t kick you


    two to death!"


    Master Qiu could no longer suppress himself and pped her.


    There was a loud smacking sound as his pnded on Wang Qiao-Yu''s face.


    "I nned Qiushui Real Estate for decades. Now everything is in ce and we just need the approval.


    But everything got messed up! You''re all ipetent! Why did I trust any of you? Call Qiu Mu-Ying


    immediately! Get her toe back right now! NOW!"


    Master Qiu''s furious and thunderous cries sent shockwaves through the entire living room.


    Everyone panicked and no one dared to say a word.


    Wang Qiao-Yu covered her face as she sat limply on the ground. She was too afraid to say a word.


    Ye Fan was unaware of the action going on at the Qius''.


    Luo Da-Hai had seen Ye Fan respectfully out of the Art Center.


    Su Qian still felt that everything that just happened was still unbelievable.


    Lu Wen-Jing was especially surprised.


    Even the way she looked at Ye Fan had changed.


    "Fan, you''re brilliant. You even know how to appraise brush painting and calligraphy?


    I heard from Mom that you''re just a useless live-in husband and you brought shame upon Mu-Cheng.


    But after today, I realized you were just like Mu-Cheng described - you aren''t half bad after all," said Lu


    Wen-Jing in surprise as she blinked herrge eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly. He didn''t know whether Lu Wen-Jing was praising or insulting him.


    After all, Lu Wen-Jing didn''t sound like she wasmending him.


    Su Qian then asked, "Ye Fan, how did you know it was a fake? Weren''t you clueless about appraisal?


    Were you lying to us about it?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I''ve already exined the reason earlier. The real painting is with


    me, so this one must be fake."


    "Oh please, do you really have to keep pretending?" The little good impression she had umted


    towards Ye Fan swiftly dissipated when she heard him say this.


    Who was that Shen Jiu-Yi?


    He was the head of Shen Group and the Shen family!


    Even the mayor of Yunzhou had to treat him like a VIP.


    And Ye Fan?


    He came from a poor background with no status or money. There was even the bad name of a live-in


    husband hanging over his head.


    They had such different identities.


    "Did you think Mr Shen is crazy or something? Why would he give you a painting worth tens of


    millions? Can''t you tell a more believable lie?!¡± said Su Qian angrily as she rolled her eyes at Ye Fan.


    But no one noticed that Yang Qian was still standing behind them and was smiling coldly as Su Qian


    was still angrily shouting away.


    "Qianqian, oh Qianqian. You probably don''t know what sort of big shot is standing before you now. But


    too bad, I''m afraid that you''d try to fight with me for him, so I''m never telling you about this."


    Yang Qian was filled with smugness and happiness when she thought about this.


    Su Qian was clueless about what her BFF was thinking about.


    Now that the exhibition had ended, Su Yuan-Shan''s mission for her waspleted and Su Qian no


    longer had to hang out with Ye Fan. So the minute they left the Art Center, Su Qian pulled Yang Qian to


    leave together.


    But Yang Qian insisted on waiting for the bus with Ye Fan before she was willing to leave.


    "Qianny, what''s gotten into you? Have you really fallen for Ye Fan? Have you thought it through


    carefully? He is not the son of a rich man or a high ranking official, so he has no money or power. He


    might know a little about brush painting and calligraphy, but that isn''t enough to make a livelihood on.


    We don''t even know if he knows anything for sure. So what is it that you


    like about him?" asked Su Qian perplexedly the moment Ye Fan left.


    Yang Qian naturally wasn''t going to tell Su Qian the truth. After some consideration, she replied,


    "Qianqian, you''re mistaken. Ye Fan is just a poor country bumpkin, so how can I fall for him? I was only


    putting on an act for Luo Feng to see. You see, men often women that are hard to get!"


    "What do you think Luo Feng will be thinking about since I''m so chummy with Ye Fan? He would think


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    that he was on the verge of losing me and start courting me more aggressively in the future and treat


    me better than before. Then he''ll buy me iPhones, buy me branded bags..."

 Chapter 290 Have to Leave

    Chapter 290 Have to Leave


    "So as I said, I''m just making use of Ye Fan. Ye Fan is just a country bumpkin and a useless fellow, so I


    must be blind if I fall for him. Qianqian, you''d better stay further away from such people. Besides, aren''t


    you really good friends with Mu-Cheng? You''d better tell her to hurry up and divorce this good-for-


    nothing, otherwise he''d drag her down for the rest of her life," said Yang Qian very seriously to Su


    Qian.


    Of course Su Qian knew nothing about what Yang Qian was plotting and just nodded along in


    agreement.


    "I knew it. How could you like someone like Ye Fan? So that''s what your motive is! But Qianny, I don''t


    think it''s good for you to do this since it feels like you''re cheating others of their feelings. But of course


    you have the right to do whatever you want, I can''t interfere too much. I''ll work on persuading Mu-


    Cheng. She''s such a nice girl, so I''m not letting Ye Fan drag her down any longer."


    After a chat, they went separate ways.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing


    headed home.


    But when they walked past a shopping mall, Lu Wen-Jing called out to Ye Fan and made him go in to


    buy cosmetics with her.


    But when an older man like Ye Fan walked into the cosmetics store with a teenaged Lolita, all the


    passersby started looking strangely at Ye Fan and he felt very ufortable.


    There were even those who gave Ye Fan a thumbs up and said, "Bro, you''re good!"


    "But take it slow, Lolitas are great but it starts from three years all the way to the death penalty..."


    Ye Fan''s expressionpletely darkened.


    Now he knew why those people looked at him so strangely. They must have thought that Lu Wen-Jing


    was his girlfriend.


    But that made sense too. Most girls would buy cosmetics with either their besties or a boyfriend.


    "Fan, what does he mean by it starts from three years all the way to the death penalty?" asked Lu


    Wen-Jing as she didn''t understand what was going on at all.


    "Nothing, those people were spouting nonsense, just pretend you didn''t hear anything. But Jingjing,


    aren''t you a little too mature for your age? You''re still so young and you''re already using makeup? And


    you''re buying such expensive ones too!" remarked Ye Fan in shock.


    Lu Wen-Jing used her pretty eyes to re back at Ye Fan. "Fan, I just knew you didn''t care about Mu-


    Cheng."


    "Did you know that Mu-Cheng has finished using all her makeup a long time ago? I''m buying these for


    her."


    Ye Fan suddenly understood what Lu Wen-Jing was doing and he started to feel guilty inside.


    He was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, but he wasn''t even as considerate as a child.


    At night, Lu Wen-Jing secretly ced all these items onto Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dresser. She was afraid that


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would refuse to ept these things, so she didn''t tell Qiu Mu-Cheng about them.


    When they had dinner, Lu Wen-Jing even stole nces at Qiu Mu-Cheng to see if she had any


    reaction. She was relieved when she saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like she hadn''t discovered the


    items yet.


    Lu Wen-Jing would go home in a few days, so even if Qiu Mu-Cheng discovered them then, she would


    have no choice but to ept them because Lu Wen-Jing would have returned to Jingzhou by then.


    Lu Wen-Jing''s home was in Jingzhou and she was on school holidays these few days. That''s why she


    coulde over to visit Qiu Mu-Cheng on behalf of her mother.


    Before this, Master Qiu had said personally that none of the Qiu family members could have any


    dealings with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family anymore. So no matter how much Lu Wen-Jing''s mother missed


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and family, she didn''t dare to go against her father and could only allow her own


    daughter to visit them on her behalf.


    After dinner, Ye Fan started to clear the table to start washing the dishes.


    But for some reason, Lu Wen-Jing insisted on helping Ye Fan with the dishes and got him to teach her


    how.


    "Fan, I''ll listen to you. In order to be able to get married in the future, I''m going to learn how to do


    household chores too. I''ll help to bear some of my future husband''s burden,¡± said Lu Wen-Jing as she


    grinned.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan indulgently patted this adorable little youngdy on the head.


    But before going to bed, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly called Ye Fan over.


    "This is to pay for this month''s household expenses. I''m sorry, but there''s a bit of a problem in the


    more if you can."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng passed some money to Ye Fan.


    Everything in the house had to be paid for, and Ye Fan took care of all these things while Qiu Mu-


    Cheng just gave him some money every month.


    But this time, the amount was clearly lesser than before.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, are you under a lot of pressure? If you don''t want to work anymore, just let me know?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like she had be very haggard because of thepany, and Ye Fan started


    to feel his heart ache for her.


    He wasn''t sure if he had done the right thing either.


    Perhaps it was really too hard for her to support an entirepany and corporation all by herself.


    But before leaving, Ye Fan really hoped that Qiu Mu-Cheng could have her own career and would be


    able to stand on her own two feet.


    All these years, he had suffered quietly behind the scenes.


    One reason was that he couldn''t reveal his identity for certain reasons, and the other reason was


    because he hoped that Qiu Mu-Cheng could be stronger.


    Even if he wasn''t around, he hoped that she could be able to rely on herself and to live with confidence.


    That''s right. Ye Fan would have to leave someday.


    He had nned this for ten years, and he had nted Sparks all over the world.


    The day that these sparks were set off was the time when Ye Fan would have to leave.


    He had to return to the Chu family sooner orter.


    He was doing this for the sake of his mother, and for the sake of avenging the humiliation he suffered


    back then. He was also going to get back at those family members who looked down on him and his


    mother.


    Ye Fan knew very well how powerful the Chu family was.


    And that''s why even though he had nned this for many years, Ye Fan wasn''t sure if he could still


    All these years, Ye Fan had worked hard towards the brightest future he could possibly have, but he


    had also made ns for the worst case scenario.


    Just like in the case of Qiu Mu-Cheng. Even though Ye Fan was able to give her everything in the


    world, he still wanted her to work hard to be strong and to be able to face any storms in life


    instead of just being kept in a greenhouse.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just smiled at Ye Fan''s questions. That smile carried a strange


    determination.


    "Ye Fan, I''m fine. I won''t give up and I will work hard to produce results. I don''t like being looked down


    by others and I don''t like others to pity me. I''m going to work hard and one day, I will be able to buy the


    things I want with my own money, and not rely on someone younger...Also, Ye Fan, once I''ve earned


    enough money, I also want to hold our wedding again. I will not be looked down by others!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her fists tightly and there was a determined gleam in her beautiful eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had discovered what Lu Wen-Jing did long ago, but she didn''t talk about it. After all,


    talking about it only made her feel even more awkward.


    So she just remembered Lu Wen-Jing''s kindness and also used it to motivate herself.


    If she didn''t work hard, then she would remain in a situation where she had to rely on someone


    younger to even buy something as basic as cosmetics.


    After that, Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to hunch over her desk and deal withpany matters.


    Ye Fan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s iparably beautiful face under the moonlight and he was


    strangely consoled.


    "Mu-Cheng, there are some things you have to fight for yourself."


    "But whatever I owe you, I will definitely return them to you."


    "Just wait and see, Mu-Cheng. It won''t be long before I give you the grandest and most opulent


    wedding of the century!"

 Chapter 291 The Respectable Ye Fan

    Chapter 291 The ''Respectable'' Ye Fan


    The next day.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng went to work, Ye Fan went to Shen Group to look for Shen Fei. He wanted to ask


    whether Shen Fei was done with working on the jadeite yet.


    Lu Wen-Jing was bored if she stayed home by herself, so she insisted on going with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to bring her along.


    But just as he reached the entrance of the Shens'', Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie came scurrying out.


    They were both shocked when they spotted Ye Fan, but their shock soon turned into pleasant surprise.


    "Mr Ye! What great timing! Shao-Jie was about to look for you!"


    Ye Fan frowned and knew something was up. "Why are you two looking for me?"


    But just after he asked this question, the two of them bundled Ye Fan into the car.


    "Mr Ye, there''s no time. Get into the car first, we''ll talk along the way.¡±


    And just like that, Ye Fan had gotten into the same boat as these two young men for no reason.


    Shen Fei looked Lu Wen-Jing up and down and whispered to Ye Fan with a cheeky smile on his face,


    "Mr Ye, you''re not bad."


    "I haven''t seen you in a while and you''ve already changed partners, and you''ve even changed your


    taste? So you''re not going for a maturedy like Miss Qiu anymore and now you like lolitas? So you''re


    going to keep the one at home and have fun outside too? Mr Ye, I really admire you!


    Now I know why you bid for so many herbs at the auction thest time. I guess that sounds about right,


    you have to apany this Lolita in the day and then work hard at home at night too. Since you''re


    going to tire your kidneys out so much, you really should make sure they''re well nourished."


    Shen Fei had a lecherous smile on his face while Han Shao-Jie''s expression wasn''t so obvious. But


    Han Shao-Jie was still looking admiringly at Ye Fan as well, and was clearly admiring Ye Fan for his


    skills in picking women up.


    "Good heavens, move aside! What nonsense are you talking about? Jingjing is Mu-Cheng''s cousin,"


    replied Ye Fan in annoyance. He really didn''t know what rubbish these two rich young men stored in


    their brains.


    But it would have been better if Ye Fan didn''t try to exin things. This exnation made Shen Fei and


    Han Shao-Jie even more shocked than before.


    "What?!"


    "Miss Qiu''s cousin?!"


    "Mr Ye, you''re seriously amazing!"


    "Shut up! It''s not what you guys are thinking. Jingjing isn''t even 14 yet, how could I..." Ye Fan continued


    to try exining himself.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Not even 14?!"


    "Mr Ye, you''re really going for it!"


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie''s mouths were even wider now.


    Even the driver in front gave Ye Fan a thumbs up with great admiration.


    Ye Fan was really speechless. These two idiotic fellows also looked at others as idiotically.


    Since exining himself only made things worse, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to exin things to


    these two dirty minded fellows. He just kicked Shen Fei and forced him to sit further away.


    Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie also obediently shut up after getting kicked, but started grinning again just


    a few minutester. "Mr Ye, don''t worry, we''re such good friends, so Shao-Jie and I won''t tell Miss Qiu


    about this!"


    "You''re still talking about this? Do you want me to kick you out of the car?" Ye Fan red at them and


    the two rich boys immediately behaved themselves.


    "So, what''s going on?¡± Ye Fan finally asked them why they were looking for him now that they were


    behaving themselves.


    ¡°Shao-Jie, it''s about your dad, so you tell him," Shen Fei looked at Han Shao-Jie.


    Han Shao-Jie nodded and started exining to Ye Fan.


    It turned out that Han Shao-Jie''s father was the deputy mayor of the city, and the city needed some


    rare jade for some reason, but they didn''t have the budget to buy some directly.


    So Han Shao-Jie''s father, Han Dong-Min, decided to buy rough jade from some jadeite merchants in


    hope of finding jade in them. After all, rough jade was much cheaper than buying actual jade, so they


    would have more than enough funds to do this.


    But even after spending quite a bit on buying two batches of rough jade, none of them produced


    sufficiently high grade jade.


    So now Han Dong-Min was in a panic.


    If the higher-ups found out about this, the consequences were very severe.


    But there was no turning back now. Since he had already spent a good half of the budget, Han Dong-


    Min couldn''t stop now. So he decided to take ast gamble and was going to purchase another batch


    of rough jade.


    Han Dong-Min had suffered a great loss because of his inexperience, so this time round, he went


    looking for experts in this area to help him take a look.


    After Han Shao-Jie heard about what his father was doing, he immediately thought of Ye Fan.


    Of course Han Shao-Jie wouldn''t forget how incredible Ye Fan was at the jade auction. He had helped


    Shen Fei to recoup his losses and even discovered a piece that helped Shen Fei to earn more than


    $10 million! And after that, Ye Fan even managed to discover the best jade among all jade - an imperial


    jade jadeite - and floored the entire crowd!


    "Mr Ye, my father has been having trouble sleeping and eating because of this matter and even his hair


    has grown whiter. I''m feeling so bad for him as his son, but I''m too incapable and I can''t help my dad at


    all, so I have no choice but toe and beg you for help. Mr Ye, won''t you help my dad?" Han Shao-


    Jie was practically pleading with Ye Fan.


    He even said that as long as Ye Fan was willing to help his dad to get through this crisis, he was willing


    to do anything for Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan listened to his ount, he immediately shook his head andughed. "You make it sound


    nice, but I think you''re envious that Shen Fei has suddenly be important to his father and be


    a director of thepany, aren''t you?"


    "And so you''re trying to aplish something great so that your father would also look at your


    differently."


    Han Shao-Jie''s silly story was enough to trick Shen Fei, but Ye Fan saw through it immediately.


    Han Shao-Jie saw that his lies had been seen through, so he scratched his head andughed in


    embarrassment.


    "Heh, Mr Ye, your eyes are really sharp. You aren''t just good at looking at rocks, you''re also good at


    looking at people''s hearts. If someone at Shen Fei''s level could be a director because of what


    you''ve done, then surely I could too, right? Mr Ye, you have to help me out here. My dad keeps saying


    that I''m useless and that I keep hanging out with badpany and I keep embarrassing him. So this


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    time I''m going to let my father look at me differently and make sure he knows that I''ve got amazing


    friends too!" said Han Shao-Jie in a determined and firm voice.


    But before Ye Fan could reply, Shen Fei red at him first.


    "Han Shao-Jie, you heartless idiot! Are you mocking me? What do you mean by someone at my level?


    What level am I at? You''d better make yourself clear now!"


    "Heh heh, Fei, I''d better not say so much. Wen-Jing is still around, so if I say it out, you''d be


    embarrassed."


    "Get lost!¡±


    Han Shao-Jie and Shen Fei started quarrelling inside the car.


    But these two were old friends and they were used to poking at each other''s faults.


    Otherwise Han Shao-Jie''s father wouldn''t have considered them badpany.


    "Since we''re already here, then I''ll just go over and take a look," Ye Fan eventually agreed to Han


    Shao-Jie''s request.


    Han Shao-Jie was born in a rich family, but Ye Fan liked his personality. Since they were acquainted,


    he decided to just help Han Shao-Jie out.


    "Thank you, Mr Ye!¡± Han Shao-Jie was instantly excited and quickly thanked Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan waved a hand. "Don''t thank me so soon. I''m just going to have a look, but I don''t know if I''d


    be helpful."

 Chapter 292 Disdained

    Chapter 292 Disdained


    In no time, Ye Fan and the rest reached the house of the deputy mayor.


    Since he was a high-ranking leader in the city, he lived in a standalone bungalow arranged by the city


    administration.


    The bungalow wasn''t very luxurious, but it was pretty big. There were several uniformed guards


    patrolling outside the estate.


    After all, this neighborhood was filled with other government officials, so the security in this area was


    particrly strict.


    Even though Han Shao-Jie was the son of the deputy mayor, he still had to register his guests before


    he could bring them in.


    "Wow, this is really a government official''s house alright. If you don''t know anyone inside, you probably


    can''te in at all,¡± remarked Shen Fei as he noticed how tight the security was.


    Even though Shen Fei was close to Han Shao-Jie, he rarely came to Han Shao-Jie''s house.


    After all, Shen Fei knew that his reputation in Yunzhou wasn''t the best. He had never gotten himself


    into serious trouble before, but he had gotten himself into small issues every now and then, so he was


    really afraid that if he went to the deputy mayor''s house, he might never walk out again.


    Ye Fan and the rest had already gotten out of the car.


    There were several luxury cars already parked in front of the bungalow and Han Shao-Jie immediately


    frowned at this. "Mr Ye, it looks like my dad has already started to check the stones. We''d better go in


    quickly!"


    Han Shao-Jie could tell that these license tes belonged to people from out of town, and figured that


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    these cars were probably owned by those jadeite suppliers.


    He thought that his father would be checking the rocks only in one or two days. He didn''t expect his


    father to act so quickly.


    Had his father already found some great master who knew about rocks?


    Han Shao-Jie thought about these things as he brought his friends into the bungalow.


    There were four or five middle aged men seated in the living room. They were all in neat suits and


    leather shoes with a tie. The way they spoke and moved made them look respectable and authoritative.


    It was clear that everyone here was probably someone of high status.


    The one seated right in the middle was wearing sses and looked fairly schrly and reserved, but


    that look of authority that belonged to a leader was very clearly disyed on his face.


    Indeed, this man was Han Shao-Jie''s father, the deputy mayor of Yunzhou, Han Dong-Min. Next to him


    was an elderly man with white hair wearing a tangzhuang. His eyes were slightly narrowed as he


    remained silent and looked like he was above the rest.


    But Han Dong-Min was not upset by his behavior at all and poured tea politely several times for this


    elderly man, and looked at the elderly man with great respect.


    There were nearly ten rough stones on the table in the middle of the living room and a red cloth


    covered them.


    Just as they were conversing, the living room door was opened.


    Han Shao-Jie came in with his friends.


    "Dad, you haven''t started yet, right? Phew! I''m d I made it in time," Han Shao-Jie immediately


    breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the rough stones still ced neatly on the table.


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone in the living room was startled by Han Shao-Jie''s sudden entrance.


    Han Dong-Min immediately frowned. "Why are you here?"


    "Get out! You useless fellow, can''t you see that I''m discussing business with important guests? Is this a


    ce where you cane in whenever you like?"


    Han Dong-Min was really annoyed when he saw this useless son of his.


    His son was never serious about working and kept hanging out with the equally useless son of the


    Shen family. Han Shao-Jie either wanted money from his father, or he needed his father to help get


    someone out from trouble. If his mother hadn''t constantly protected him, Han Dong-Min would have


    broken this unfilial son''s legs a long time ago.


    Sometimes Han Dong-Min couldn''t help but sigh. He had been a sessful and upright man all his life,


    so how did he end up with a good-for-nothing as a son?!


    "Dad, don''t be so anxious. I''m not here to ask you for money, but I''m here to help you. Weren''t you


    looking for an expert in rough jade? I found you one. He''s here, Master Ye Fan!"


    "I tell you, Master Ye is simply amazing. He just needs to look at it and he would know if a rock contains


    treasure or nothing. He can tell if it''s the ss type or the ice type, whether it''s Yang jade or imperial


    jade! At the auction not too long ago, Master Ye showed off his prowess by first discovering a rock with


    Yang jade, then another one with imperial jade, and his movespletely floored the entire crowd!"


    Han Shao-Jie continued to boast about Ye Fan and even called him a Master in order to make Ye Fan


    sound more impressive.


    Han Shao-Jie kept smiling at his father as he spoke like he was waiting for Han Dong-Min to give him


    credit and praise him.


    But the things that Han Shao-Jie did capture the attention of the men in the living room.


    Even the elderly man in a tangzhuang who had his eyes narrowed and looked like he was above


    everyone else widened his cloudy eyes when he heard mention of


    Yang jade and imperial jade.


    "Oh? So where is this Master Ye you''re talking about?¡± asked Han Dong-Min immediately.


    "Dad, it''s this guy over here! Ye Fan, Master Ye, my best buddy!"


    Han Shao-Jie looked to one side and everyone followed his gaze.


    All they saw was a skinny young man dressed very simply and standing there with a calm look on his


    face. Behind him was Lu Wen-Jing in a white dress. Perhaps it was because this was the first time she


    was in such a ce and was afraid of strangers, her eyes were filled with fear and she held tightly onto


    Ye Fan''s hand.


    "Are you referring to him?" Han Dong-Min''s expression fell.


    Han Shao-Jie immediately nodded and smiled, "That''s right, Dad. This is Master Ye and he''s really


    incredible at judging rocks! He''s definitely the best in Yunzhou! No, he''s the best in Jiangdong!"


    "Nonsense!¡±


    But after Han Shao-Jie said this, Han Dong-Min reached the peak of his fury. He really wished he could


    just kick this stupid son of his to death.


    This was just a young punk and his son said he was a master at judging rocks? And the best in


    Jiangdong?


    And he could discover Yang jade and imperial jade?


    Did this stupid son of his think that it was easy to fool him?


    When it came to rock gambling, having a talent wasn''t that important. The most important thing was to


    have experience. It was more important to have experience in going through thousands of rocks.


    This Ye Fan was only in his twenties. What sort of experience could a young punk like him have?


    But his stupid son was spouting nonsense about how this guy was the best in


    Yunzhou and the best in Jiangdong!


    Han Dong-Min just felt that his useless son had really embarrassed him this time!


    "You useless brat! Get out now! Stop embarrassing me here!" shouted Han Dong-Min furiously. His


    angry voice echoed through the entire living room.


    The rest of the men in the living room just shook their heads andughed. They were clearly mocking


    Han Shao-Jie with their eyes.


    They never thought that a sharp and intelligent man like Mayor Han would actually have such an


    interesting and unique son.


    The elderly man had been silent all along, but now he actually scoffed.


    "Young people these days really don''t understand anything about humility. After reading a few books


    and touching a few rocks, you dare to call yourself the best in Jiangdong? My teacher, the King of


    Rocks of Jiangdong, Wei Fu, had discovered so much jade in his life, but even Master Wei had never


    been so boastful,¡± said the old man as he shook his head and smiled. The mocking and sarcasm in his


    calm words were very apparent.


    After being embarrassed in front of so many people, Han Dong-Min couldn''t stand it and his expression


    was very nasty.


    He was so angry that he marched over to Han Shao-Jie and nearly kicked him. "You unfiIial son! Don''t


    you find yourself embarrassing enough yet? Take your lousy friends and get out of here!¡±

 Chapter 293 The High and Mighty Elderly Man

    Chapter 293 The High and Mighty Elderly Man


    Han Dong-Min was really angry this time and his expression was dark.


    This unfiIial son was of no use and was even making trouble here.


    "This punk is barely over 20 years old and he thinks he''s a master? What is this nonsense!"


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan and the rest. Han Dong-Min knew his son well. His


    son wasn''t good in anything at all, so how could he know any expert?


    "Mayor Han, why are you so agitated? Your son was just trying to be a good son, but unfortunately he''s


    been brainwashed and tricked by some scammer," persuaded another bald man as he smiled and


    shook his head.


    Han Dong-Min''s driver, Liu, also stepped in to say a few good words for Han Shao-Jie, "That''s right,


    Mayor Han. Shao-Jie had good intentions, so don''t be angry anymore. Let''s go back to what we need


    to do.¡±


    After everyone around him calmed him down, Han Dong-Min''s anger dissipated quite a bit. He red


    coldly at Han Shao-Jie and looked like he was going to teach him a lessonter.


    Han Dong-Min returned to his seat and continued with what he was doing earlier. He didn''t bother


    himself with his son''s friends and let them continue standing where they were without even offering


    them a seat.


    If he didn''t have other business to attend to, Han Dong-Min would have chased these children out by


    now.


    But there was no need to be so extreme and make things so ugly in front of so many people. Han


    Dong-Min figured that if he just left them there, they would feel embarrassed and leave by themselves


    eventually.


    Han Shao-Jie had just taken a fierce scolding from his father and felt like someone had sshed a big


    tub of cold water on his heart. He wasn''t grinning like before when he hoped to im credit, and just


    stood with his head hung without saying anything, like he was an eggnt left in the cold winter.


    Han Shao-Jie was too frightened to say anything in the face of Han Dong-Min''s authoritativeness.


    Instead, it was Lu Wen-Jing who immediately felt outraged and spoke up for Ye Fan, "Fan, this man


    has gone too far, hasn''t he? You''re here to help them but they''re not just ungrateful, they even..."


    "Shh...Miss Lu, be careful of what you say..." Shen Fei was so shocked when he heard what Lu Wen-


    Jing said. He quickly hushed her and told her not to simply say anything she wanted.


    If they angered Han Dong-Min again, then they would really get chased out!


    Ye Fan continued to keep a calm expression on his face as if this had nothing to do with him. He stood


    where he was and observed quietly.


    "Mr Zhou, so these are the best jadeites you have on hand? Are you hiding anymore?" asked Han


    Dong-Min slowly as he sipped his tea and looked at the bald man sitting in front of him.


    Zhou Shengughed and replied, "Mayor Han, how could you say something like that. Of course I''ve


    selected only the best for you."


    "The eight rocks here are the best from ourpany! Look at this one! It''s covered in snake bands and


    so uneven, it''s like there''s really a snake on it! If there''s a snake then it''s definitely green inside!"


    "And for this one, I won''t say I''m 100% sure, but I''m 90% sure that it''s green inside. Just yesterday,


    someone in Jingzhou offered $50 million to buy this rock and I didn''t sell it away because I kept it for


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you."


    "After all, even though I''m not based in Jingzhou, my father''s hometown is still in Yunzhou. Yunzhou is


    considered half a hometown to me, so since this city needs jadeite, of course I have to leave it for


    Yunzhou and contribute my bit to my


    hometown."


    Zhou Sheng smiled and started to introduce the ce of production and the shape of all the eight rocks


    in front of Han Dong-Min.


    He praised every piece to the sky.


    It was as if these eight rocks were definitely filled with jade.


    But Han Dong-Min just listened quietly and didn''t say anything.


    After all, even though Han Dong-Min didn''t know much about these things, he had lost quite a bit from


    thest couple of batches and he knew that he couldn''t believe everything these suppliers said, and


    could only use their words as reference.


    The budget he was given by the city was left with only half. Because the budget was insufficient in the


    first ce, he decided to take a risk and hoped to get jade from some rough jadeite instead of buying


    good jade directly.


    Han Dong-Min thought that his influence was sufficient to find a few experts in this area, so it wouldn''t


    be difficult to find high grade jade.


    In that way, the budget given to him would be sufficient, and he might be left with quite a bit unused


    too.


    If he got this matter done well, then his future ahead was bright!


    But Han Dong-Min had underestimated the risks of rock gambling.


    So he had already spent half the budget on learning this lesson. There was barely any good jade in the


    rocks he bought earlier.


    He was only left with $200 million, so if this money still couldn''t get him really good jade and he couldn''t


    what he did.


    His bosses had asked him to buy jade.


    But he had decided on his own to take this money and gamble on rocks.


    That was considered embezzlement.


    If this was exposed, then he might get a light sentence of being fired, but he could also face time


    behind bars for the rest of his life.


    So this time, Han Dong-Min was being extra careful.


    He found four suppliers and got them to bring their best rocks over.


    He had even hired Liu Chuan-Zhi, the best disciple of the King of Rocks, Wei Fu, all the way from


    Jingzhou to have a look for him.


    Han Dong-Min was sure that he couldn''t be so unlucky as to still be unable to find rare jade.


    After Zhou Sheng finished introducing all the rocks he had brought, the other three suppliers also


    brought their rocks out and started to introduce them one by one to Han Dong-Min.


    In no time, a few dozen rocks were ced in front of Han Dong-Min.


    After Han Dong-Min listened to all four of them, he nodded but didn''t give his opinion.


    Instead, he turned to look at Liu Chuan-Zhi, who was still resting quietly with his eyes half closed. He


    said politely, "Master Liu, I''m really lousy at this and I can''t tell one from another. I will have to leave the


    rest to you."


    Liu Chuan-Zhi slowly opened his closed eyes when he heard these words, and finally just grunted


    slowly, as if he was a really big shot.


    After that, Han Dong-Min apanied Liu Chuan-Zhi to touch and look at the rocks.


    Sometimes he would shake his head, sometimes he would nod and sometimes he would shine a light


    on them.


    "Master Liu, how is it? Are there any good rocks in here?" Han Dong-Min quickly looked at Liu Chuan-


    Zhi after he had finished his inspection. The other men in


    the living room also turned to look at him.


    After a long period of silence, Liu Chuan-Zhi shook his head. "There were 28 rocks here in total."


    "Not a single one caught my eye!"


    What?!


    Everyone was shocked to hear this.


    Han Dong-Min was even more taken aback. "Master Liu, do you mean to say that all of the rocks here


    have absolutely nothing in them?!"

 Chapter 294 See Green and Go Crazy

    Chapter 294 See Green and Go Crazy


    "Impossible!"


    "Master Liu, you can eat anything you like but you shouldn''t say anything you like!"


    "Exactly! Ourpany''s rocks are famous for being excellent!¡±


    "Even if a few are mere rocks, they can''t ALL be!"


    "Master Liu, you must have made a mistake!"


    "You must have!¡±


    Not only was Han Dong-Min shocked by this statement, all the suppliers stood up with a start and


    began to argue with Liu Chuan-Zhi anxiously.


    But Liu Chuan-Zhi justughed. "I only said that none of them caught my eye. I didn''t say that they are


    all without jade."


    "Master Liu, so you mean...?" the suppliers asked.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi ignored the suppliers and said in a low voice to Han Dong-Min, "Mayor Han, these 28


    rocks are not too bad. A few of them might have ice or ss jade too.¡±


    "But I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to get a high grade jade like ss Yang jade. And Imperial jade is


    impossible."


    Han Dong-Min immediately startedughing. "Master Liu, you are a master indeed. After years of


    experience, you have great judgment and nothing below Yang and imperial jade catches your eye


    anymore. But to me, ice jade is already good enough."


    "Master Liu, please rmend a few pieces to me and I will buy them straightaway," said Han Dong-


    Min with a smile.


    At first he thought that these suppliers had tried to cheat him with worthless rocks, but after hearing Liu


    Chuan-Zhi''s exnation, he was relieved.


    He didn''t hope for something as precious and rare as Yang jade or imperial jade in the first ce.


    To him, as long as he could get his hands on high quality ice jade, that would be enough. If he could


    find ss jade, then that would be a pleasant surprise.


    "Sure," replied Liu Chuan-Zhi. Hethen picked six out of the 28 rough stones on the table.


    "These six are the best of the 28 rocks, no matter whether you''re talking about their color, their outer


    you will see green," said Liu Chuan-Zhi calmly with his hands behind his back. His confident words


    carried great authority.


    But after Liu Chuan-Zhi said this, Zhou Sheng stood up with a cold expression on his face. He red at


    Liu Chuan-Zhi with anger in his eyes and asked, "Master Liu, what do you mean by this?"


    "I''ve never offended you before, have I? But you''ve chosen two rocks from each of the other suppliers


    and you didn''t choose any from my collection. Are you insulting Zhou Jewelry?" said Zhou Sheng in an


    icy voice as fury was written all over his face.


    It was true that out of the four suppliers, Liu Chuan-Zhi had chosen six potential rocks but none of them


    belonged to the Zhous.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    That was as good as telling Han Dong-Min that Zhou Sheng had brought worthless rocks that wouldn''t


    have jade in them.


    That was like delivering a p onto Zhou Sheng''s face and put him in a difficult position in front of Han


    Dong-Min.


    But Liu Chuan-Zhi just replied calmly, "You''re thinking too much. I''m just looking at the rocks and I''m


    not biased against anyone in particr."


    "If it''s a good rock, it''s a good one. If it''s bad, then it''s bad. Why bother where it''s from?"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi''s words made Zhou Sheng even angrier. "So you mean that the rocks from mypany


    are worthless?"


    "I didn''t say that. You said so yourself."


    "Why you...!¡±


    Han Dong-Min could see that Zhou Sheng was going to get angry, so he smiled and tried to calm him


    down, "Mr Zhou, why get so angry? Master Liu doesn''t mean to offend you or anything like that.


    Besides, all the rocks that he picked are just his guess."


    "Not everything he picks must be good. And those he didn''t pick aren''t necessarily bad. On top of that,


    even if you really didn''t bring anything of high value, I wouldn''t me you. After all, everyone makes


    mistakes sometimes.¡±


    After hearing what Han Dong-Min said, Zhou Sheng could only hold the fury in and he coldly reminded


    Han Dong-Min, "Mayor Han, you''d better remain on your guard at all times. Even though this Master


    Liu is a disciple of the King of Rocks, you can''t believe everything he says!"


    "For all you know, he might be in cahoots with someone else to rmend you trash as treasure and


    cheat you of your money," said Zhou Sheng with a cold snarl.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi started getting angry as well. "Mr Zhou, are you suspecting my character?"


    "If so, then I''ll pick a rock and we''ll cut it on the spot, alright? If we get green out of it, then we''ll let


    Mayor Han have it. If there''s nothing in it, then I''ll pay for it!"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi was also a strong-willed man. He immediately picked one of the six rocks and started


    cutting it open on the spot.


    In no time, a bright green color could be seen.


    "It''s green! It''s green!"


    "My goodness, Master Liu is really something."


    "He said there''s green inside and there''s really green in there."


    "Even though it''s not rare jade, it''s still green after all."


    "Looks like this disciple of the King of Rocks isn''t just bragging.¡±


    Shen Fei also eximed when he saw this happening in front of him, and he looked at Liu Chuan-Zhi


    differently now.


    "Mr Zhou, what do you have to say now?" Liu Chuan-Zhi questioned Zhou Sheng in a stern voice.


    Zhou Sheng''s expression darkened and he couldn''t respond at first. After a while, he apologized to Liu


    Chuan-Zhi, "Master Liu, I''m sorry. I was too petty and said something I shouldn''t have."


    After that, Zhou Sheng turned to Han Dong-Min and said in embarrassment, "Mayor Han, I have made


    a fool of myself and I am too embarrassed to stay here, so I shall make a move first."


    Zhou Sheng then waved his assistants over to pack the rocks away and leave.


    But just as Zhou Sheng was packing the rocks, one rock from Hpakan slipped out of his hands and


    bounced onto the floor. The impact was enough to make the snake bands around it fall off and there


    was a crack on it. A bright green color was revealed through that tiny crack.


    "That''s...that''s...!"


    Nobody else noticed this, but Liu Chuan-Zhi''s expression immediately froze as he ran over and picked


    up the rock.


    "Ayer of ck sand and a waxy surface! This is a good piece from Hpakan! There''s arge snake


    band hiding the color, and it''s fallen away to reveal the green inside! This green really drives people


    crazy! Mayor Han, this is a good one, this is a good one!"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi looked like he had gonepletely mad and was so excited. He was so overwhelmed


    with joy as he caressed that rock while speaking anxiously to Han Dong-Min.


    Everyone in the living room was shocked by Liu Chuan-Zhi''s reaction.


    Even Zhou Sheng was surprised by this reaction. He snatched the rock back from Liu Chuan-Zhi and


    said coldly, "Master Liu, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. Just like what you said earlier, all the rocks


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    from mypany are trash and all of them are worthless!"


    Zhou Sheng then carried all his rocks and turned to leave.


    "Mr Zhou! Don''t go! Don''t go! It was all a misunderstanding earlier, so why take it to heart? How much


    is this rock? I''ll buy it!"

 Chapter 295 Ye Fan Steps Out

    Chapter 295 Ye Fan Steps Out


    Zhou Sheng seemed to be angry and was about to just turn and leave, when Han Dong-Min hurriedly


    held him back.


    After all, if Master Liu became so excited, then the jadeite in Zhou Sheng''s hands must be of incredible


    value.


    If he could get a really good piece this time, then he would recoup everything that he had paid before


    this, and he could evenplete his mission to buy jade without using up all the budget the city office


    had given to him.


    With that in mind, there was no way Han Dong-Min was letting Zhou Sheng leave.


    "That''s right, Mr Zhou. Why be so angry? It was just a misunderstanding earlier. Besides, Mayor Han


    has never doubted your sincerity from the beginning, so why are you upset with him?" Han Dong-Min''s


    assistant, Meng Guang, also stood up and persuaded Zhou Sheng.


    After everyone chipped in to persuade him, Zhou Sheng decided against leaving and sat back down in


    the living room again.


    He looked at Liu Chuan-Zhi and scoffed coldly before looking back at Han Dong-Min again. "Mayor


    Han, because you''re here, I''m just staying behind for your sake. If I suffer this sort of humiliation


    anywhere else, I would have definitely walked away."


    Han Dong-Min quickly smiled and tried to console him, "Let me thank you for this favor on behalf of the


    Yunzhou City Office as well as the people of Yunzhou."


    "So...how much are you willing to sell this jadeite for?"


    Zhou Sheng didn''t reply him directly but asked him instead, "Mayor Han, are you serious about buying


    this jadeite?"


    "Of course! Why would I joke with you?" said Han Dong-Min with a smile.


    Zhou Sheng replied, "Mayor Wang, I bought this from a Burmese traderst month at a high price, and


    it''s from an old mine in Hpakan. It has snake bands all around, and there''s a wise saying that says that


    ten snakes means a 90% chance of green. So regardless of whether it''s the ce of production or the


    look of this jadeite, this particr rock has been called the Rock King in mypany, because it''s the


    king of all the rocks!"


    "I bid it down for $200 million!¡±


    What?


    $200 million?


    Even Han Dong-Min''s expression paled at this price.


    The funds he had on hand was no more than $200 million.


    If he bought this, then just the rock itself would have spent all the budget he received.


    But Zhou Sheng''s next statement made Han Dong-Min''s expression even more rmed.


    "But Mayor Han, this particr rock has cracked slightly and it''s clear that it''s green inside. Even


    though it''s only a small crack, the color that''s revealed through this small crack is enough for us to


    determine that this is at least ss jade. So in this situation, you can''t possibly buy it for just $200


    million anymore. You have to add at least another $50 million!"


    Zhou Sheng''s words were not unheard of.


    The market price of a rock before you could confirm if there was jade inside or not and the price after


    you knew it had jade inside was definitely different.


    Now that it was clear that there was jade in the rock, then the risks of gambling on this rock had gone


    down tremendously, so the price of the rock itself had to go up.


    "But Mayor Han, if you really intend to buy this rock, I can sell it to you at its original price. My only


    condition is that you must pay the full amount by today. I''m sure you know that $200 million is no small


    amount, and even if you dy payment by just a day or two, I will lose several thousands in interest


    alone. So you must settle the payment within the day.¡± "Of course, you can also go along with what we


    agreed on earlier, which was to settle half first and settle the rest over the next six months. But if you do


    that, then I''ll have to bill you $250 million. After all, I have to be ountable to mypany too, right?


    Even though Yunzhou is my hometown, if Ipromise too much, it will be difficult for me to exin


    things to my head office. I hope you can understand!¡± said Zhou Sheng in a stern voice.


    But Han Dong-Min frowned and said, "Mr Zhou, $200 million is a little too much. The budget I was


    given is less than $200 million, so it''s really hard for me to ept this price."


    "Is that so?" Zhou Sheng shook his head and sighed. "Mayor Han, if that''s the case, then it''s really too


    bad. If I owned the entirepany, then I could sell this to you at any price you liked or I could even


    give it to you and take it as my contribution to my father''s hometown. But I have many shareholders


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    and stakeholders to answer to, so Mayor Han, I''m really sorry about that."


    Zhou Sheng sighed and picked up the rock as he turned to leave again.


    "Mayor Han, aren''t you going to think about it? I think this rock is really a treasure? If it made Master


    Liu so excited, it might even be imperial jade for all you know!" Meng Guang tried to persuade Han


    Dong-Min.


    Han Dong-Min didn''t respond and just looked towards Liu Chuan-Zhi as he whispered, "Master Liu,


    what do you think?"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi looked at the rock again and nodded. "This rock is clearly green on the inside and from


    that crack, I believe the inside is at least a ss Yang jade. That''s my conservative guess. If you''re


    lucky, it might just be imperial jade!"


    "If you buy it at $200 million, I can''t guarantee that you''d profit, but you won''t lose for sure. You can buy


    it."


    Silence.


    It was a long period of silence.


    Even after hearing Liu Chuan-Zhi''s opinion, Han Dong-Min was still undecided. He watched as Zhou


    Sheng got his assistants to carefully wrap the rock again and got ready to leave.


    "Mayor Han, hurry and make a decision! Mr Zhou is about to leave!" Meng Guang was getting anxious


    and was afraid that that Han Dong-Min might miss this chance to make aeback.


    After all, Meng Guang knew how much pressure Han Dong-Min was feeling now. He had used the


    city''s budget to gamble on rocks, so if he didn''t pay it back andplete the mission he was given,


    Han Dong-Min''s actions would be exposed no matter how hard he tried to cover it up.


    If he was exposed, the consequences were unthinkable.


    So this seemed to be thest chance Han Dong-Min had at making aeback.


    Zhou Sheng had already started moving out with that rock, but Han Dong-Min remained silent.


    He looked at Liu Chuan-Zhi again, but Liu Chuan-Zhi ignored Han Dong-Min and turned to sit back


    down on the couch.


    "Mayor Han, if you don''t believe me, then forget it. I''ll just say that if you don''t buy this rock, you''d


    definitely regret it."


    After hearing these words, Han Dong-Min finally made a decision.


    He turned and looked at Zhou Sheng who was already at the door. But just before Han Dong-Min could


    say that he was buying it...


    A faint and coldughter suddenly rang out from a corner of the living room.


    "What a pack of lies!¡±


    Silence.


    Deathly silence.


    After these words were uttered, the entire living room fell silent.


    There was only the sound of wind.


    This sudden voice startled everyone. Han Dong-Min stood where he was, while Liu Chuan-Zhi''s


    expression was shocked. Even Zhou Sheng stopped at the door and frowned.


    The next moment!


    Everyone''s eyes looked over at where the voice came from.


    A slim young man quietly stood by the window and his calm voice continued speaking.


    "Mayor Han, if you don''t buy this rock, you will regret it for a moment. But if you do buy it, then you will


    carry this regret to your grave!"


    The slim man said these words as he stood by the window with his back facing the rest of the people.


    He had his hands in his pant pockets as he calmly looked out of the window.


    His low and gentle voice rode on the breeze and echoed through the living room.


    When the rest of the men in the living room saw this, their expressions darkened and a fury rose in


    their hearts.


    This young man couldn''t even be bothered to look at them to speak!


    What was this even?


    He was treating them with disdain!


    He was treating everyone here with disdain!


    He seemed to be telling everyone that they weren''t good enough for him to even look at.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi''s expression darkened and he looked very grim.


    Just after he had spoken, this young man had called his words a pack of lies!


    And he had said it with such a disdainful tone and in such an arrogant manner.


    What was this?!


    This wasn''t just a p in the face. It was a kick in the face!


    This was a challenge to Liu Chuan-Zhi''s authority!


    There was no way the prideful Liu Chuan-Zhi who enjoyed throwing his weight around was going to


    take this lying down!

 Chapter 296 He Really Dared to Speak His Mind

    Chapter 296 He Really Dared to Speak His Mind


    But before Liu Chuan-Zhi could get angry, Han Dong-Min exploded first.


    BAM!


    There was a mming sound as Han Dong-Min mmed the table and stood up. He shouted angrily at


    Ye Fan and the rest, "Why are all of you still here?"


    Han Dong-Min was furious.


    He thought after he had railed at his own son earlier, the whole group of them would automatically get


    the hint and walk out by themselves.


    But now these fellows hadn''t left at all, and worse still, they were boldly interfering in his matters and


    one of them had even insulted Master Liu.


    Han Dong-Min was counting on Master Liu to get him through his crisis.


    If Master Liu left in a huff because of Ye Fan''s words and ruined Han Dong-Min''s ns, then it would


    be toote for Han Dong-Min to even cry!


    So after hearing Ye Fan interrupt them with such offensive words towards Master Liu, it was little


    wonder that Han Dong-Min became infuriated.


    "You useless thing! Look at the ridiculous friends you have! Take them out now! Stop giving me


    trouble!"


    Han Dong-Min was so angry that he just kicked Han Shao-Jie to the floor.


    Ye Fan and Shen Fei weren''t his family, and as the deputy mayor, he wouldn''t hit someone outside of


    his own family. But he had no qualms when it came to this son of his.


    He was so angry that he just kicked his son.


    He was already very frustrated and had been sleeping and eating poorly over this jade purchase.


    But this unfiIial son couldn''t share his burden, and he had found some idiotic friends to pretend to be


    some master. Wasn''t this just adding to his woes?


    Han Shao-Jie was on the verge of tears as he whined, "Dad, I''m really not trying to give you trouble. Mr


    Ye here is really a master in the world of rock gambling, and he really found an imperial jade thest


    time..."


    "Exactly! Even though Fan is from the countryside and he''s married into his wife''s family, you can''t just


    look down on others like that. My Fan is really impressive!¡± said Lu Wen-Jing angrily towards Han


    Dong-Min and the other men. She couldn''t stand it anymore when she heard how they were looking


    down and insulting Ye Fan.


    Little ones were really afraid of nothing in the world!


    Lu Wen-Jing just wanted to defend Ye Fan and didn''t think so far ahead.


    But once Shen Fei heard what she said, he pped his thigh. "Oh no!"


    As expected...


    The minute they found out that this supposed master was actually a country bumpkin who married into


    his wife''s family, the disdain in everyone''s eyes only increased, and now they looked at Ye Fan with


    even more mocking and jeering in their eyes.


    They thought that this Ye Fan would at least be a rich man''s son like Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie.


    But he actually turned out to be a worm from the countryside!


    It was no wonder his dressing was so poor.


    "Dad, listen to me, Mr Ye may not have an impressive background, but...¡±


    "Don''t call me Dad!" Han Dong-Min was even angrier now. "You little bastard, you even want to try


    exining?! You brought a country bumpkin here to impersonate as a master?! I''m going to break your


    legs today!"


    Han Dong-Min was going to teach his son a lesson in his fury.


    Liu quickly ran forward and held Han Dong-Min back as he tried to tell him not to hit Han Shao-Jie,


    saying that Han Shao-Jie was trying to be a filial son but he was just cheated along the way.


    At the same time, Liu looked towards Ye Fan and said anxiously, "Why are you still standing there?


    Hurry up and apologize to Master Liu!"


    "Master Liu is a magnanimous man and won''t be bothered with a younger person from the countryside


    like you. If you don''t apologize now, you''re not going to walk out of here alive and Shao-Jie will suffer


    along with you!¡±


    Lu Wen-Jing''s face instantly paled when she saw what happened.


    She looked in horror at Shen Fei who dragged her towards the door and got ready to escape anytime.


    She guiltily asked as her voice cracked, "Fei, did I say the wrong thing?¡±


    Shen Fei sighed. "Wen-Jing, don''t think about this first. Let''s see how your beloved


    Fan works this out."


    But Shen Fei didn''t think Ye Fan could get himself out of this one.


    After all, Ye Fan''s words were pretty nasty earlier.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi was a famous master in the world of rock gambling after all. So since Ye Fan had


    offended him like that, it was no wonder that Han Dong-Min became so angry.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help but tug at Ye Fan''s clothes.


    He told Ye Fan to just apologize and forget the whole thing.


    It was better to stay out of trouble.


    But Ye Fan justughed coldly. "Apologize? Why should I? You mean I have to apologize for saying the


    truth in Mayor Han''s house?¡±


    Oh god why...


    Shen Fei was really in a daze now. His face was pale and he was about to cry.


    He started wondering why Ye Fan wanted to put himself through this sort of trouble.


    "You''re going to be so stubborn? He''s the deputy mayor! There''s a saying that ordinary citizens


    shouldn''t fight government officials! Mr Ye, if you continue like this, you''re going to get yourself into so


    much trouble that even Master Er won''t be able to get you out!" Shen Fei was on the verge of tears.


    To Shen Fei, even though Ye Fan was supposedly the king of Jiangdong and this sounded impressive,


    it was just a title given to him by those few rich big bosses. He could probably get away with it if he was


    in trouble with ordinary folk, but to someone at Han Dong-Min''s level, Han Dong-Min could call the


    police over and Ye Fan would have to serve time in jail no matter how incredible he was!


    "You dare to argue back? Are you tired of living?!¡±


    Han Dong-Min became even angrier now and was ready to call security to haul Ye Fan away when Liu


    Chuan-Zhi''s icy voice came from behind him, "Mayor Han, let him speak.¡±


    "For all you know, as what your son said, this young man could really be a master in the world of rock


    gambling."


    Han Dong-Min immediately replied in a bitter voice, "Master Liu, please don''t be angry. My rebellious


    son is just spouting nonsense. This young fellow is from the countryside and is a useless man who


    married into his wife''s family no less. How could he know anything about something as high ss as


    rock gambling? Master Liu, please don''t be angry anymore, I''ll chase these punks out immediately."


    Han Dong-Min was afraid that Liu Chuan-Zhi might really get angry, so he quickly apologized and kept


    saying nice things.


    "Mayor Han, don''t do that. Who said you can''t find an expert from the countryside? Who said that a


    live-in son-inw couldn''t be a master? What if this Mr Ye is really a master we never knew about? It


    wasn''t easy to get him toe all the way here, so why don''t we give him a chance to show us how


    incredible he is? Don''t you think so, everyone?"


    Zhou Sheng folded his arms and looked like he was all ready to watch a good show. His words were


    filled with sarcasm, and the entire living room burst outughing at his words.


    "This..." Han Dong-Min started to hesitate.


    "Mayor Han, no worries, just let him speak. I want to see what this Master Ye is capable of as well. I


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to know what right he has to question my authority."


    Liu Chuan-Zhi sat on the sofa with his eyes slightly closed. His arrogance was so apparent. His low


    and quiet words were tinged with fury.


    Han Dong-Min nodded. "Master Liu, you''re really a magnanimous man."


    But Ye Fan turned to look at the men in the living room andughed. "Are you guys


    serious about letting me speak?"


    "But of course! Aren''t you supposed to be a master? Didn''t you say that what I said was a pack of lies?


    Then let me see if you''re fit to be called a master or not. And tell me, which part of my words were


    lies?" replied Liu Chuan-Zhi coldly.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Alright, as you wish!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "This country bumpkin really dares to speak his mind?"


    "Is he pretending to be dumb or is he really dumb?"


    "Is he an idiot?"


    "He''s just a live-in son-inw and he dares to be so obstinate?"


    "Seriously, youngsters fear nothing!" "He''s not afraid of being embarrassed either huh."


    There was a lot of chortling in the living room after they heard Ye Fan''s response.


    Everyone just shook their heads andughed. There was even more disdain in the way they looked at


    Ye Fan, and they looked at him as if he was a fool.

 Chapter 297 Singing a Duet

    Chapter 297 Singing a Duet


    Ye Fan ignored the chortling in the room and turned to look at Liu Chuan-Zhi as he nonchntly said,


    "There''s nothing much to say, really."


    "I just want to tell Mayor Han that when Master Liu said earlier that if Mayor Han buys this rock, he


    might not make a huge profit but he would definitely not make a loss, he was lying. This rock will not


    have any ss jade in it, nor Yang jade, and definitely no imperial jade! In other words, this rock here is


    really nothing but a rock. Never mind $200 million - even if you bought it at $20,000, you would make a


    loss."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s words shocked everyone.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi and Zhou Sheng''s expressions darkened.


    The mocking look on Zhou Sheng''s face dissipated and now he looked at Ye Fan with fury and hatred.


    "You little punk! What right do you have to


    spout nonsense like that? When Master Liu questioned me, I had nothing to say, because he''s a


    respected senior in the world of rock gambling. But you''re just a country bumpkin and a live-in son-in-


    How DARE you?!" said Zhou Sheng nastily.


    Ye Fan said that the Rock King of hispany was a worthless rock, so how could Zhou Sheng not


    get angry?


    If Han Dong-Min weren''t here, he would have gotten someone to break Ye Fan''s legs by now.


    Ye Fan ignored Zhou Sheng''s angry remarks and continued speaking as he looked at Han Dong-Min,


    "So Mayor Han, if you don''t want to carry this regret into the grave, I''d advise you against buying it. It''s


    not so bad if you just lose some money, but I''m afraid that you''d end up losing the bright future you


    have ahead of you, and you might even end up in jail." "You''re really audacious! How dare you say


    something like that to Mayor Han! I think you''re just..." yelled Meng Guang angrily at Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Fan was clearly cursing Han Dong-Min.


    But just when Meng Guang was about to chase this country bumpkin out of the house, Han Dong-Min


    held him back.


    "Mayor Han, don''t tell me you believe the nonsense he''s spouting? He''s just a country bumpkin, so


    what does he know about jadeite?" said Meng Guang confusedly when Han Dong-Min actually stopped


    him.


    Han Dong-Min waved his hand to tell him that he would take care of this and Meng Guang didn''t need


    to interfere.


    Han Dong-Min then looked at Ye Fan and asked, "You say that it''s a worthless rock, but Master Liu


    thinks it''s a valuable one. So you''re trying to say that Master Liu is not as good at judging rocks as


    you?"


    Ye Fanughed. "Mayor Han, I think you shouldn''t be asking me this question. You should be asking


    this Master Liu who''s supposed to be a disciple of the so called King of Rocks, Wei Fu."


    "Ask him if he''s really the disciple of the King of Rocks, or if he''s just an imposter. If he''s not really the


    man he says he is, then you''ve hired the wrong guy. But if he''s really the man he says he is, then


    Mayor Han, you''ve ced your trust in the wrong guy."


    "What utter nonsense!¡± Liu Chuan-Zhi and Zhou Sheng exploded at nearly the same time.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mayor Han, he''s just a useless bum from the countryside, so why listen to him spout nonsense here?


    He''s just trying to scam others, so we''d better chase him out quickly so that he doesn''t get to say


    anymore rubbish here!" Zhou Sheng had lost the calmness he had earlier and his expression was


    furious.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi was even more displeased and was incensed at Ye Fan''s words.


    "I have followed the King of Rocks since I was a child and everybody in the jade industry of Jiangdong


    knows who I am. So how could I be an imposter? Mayor Han, why bother with letting this idiot stay here


    and spout nonsense? Chase him out now!" said Liu Chuan-Zhi in an equally angry voice.


    But Han Dong-Min ignored their angry voices and frowned as he continued asking, "What did you


    mean by that statement earlier?"


    "I meant just that,¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly as he stuffed his hands into his pant pockets and continued to


    look calm. "If this Liu Chuan-Zhi is not truly the disciple of the King of Rocks and is pretending to be


    him, then of course, Mayor Han has clearly hired the wrong person.¡±


    "But if this Master Liu is really the best disciple of the King of Rocks, then I can only say that Mayor


    Han has been fooled. This Master Liu is on the same team as Mr Zhou and they''ve ganged up to cheat


    you. And after hearing what Master Liu said earlier, there''s only one possibility."


    "Nonsense! If Master Liu and Mr Zhou were on the same side, why would they have shed head on


    earlier? If Mayor Han didn''t hold them back, the two of them would have gotten into a fight! It''s already


    not bad if they don''t consider each other enemies! How could you say that they''re on the same side?"


    questioned Meng Guang coldly. He didn''t believe Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed, "Isn''t that even more obvious? If they didn''t put on such an act,


    would you think that they''re on opposite sides?¡±


    "Well..." Meng Guang felt like he had been struck by lightning and froze on the spot.


    He suddenly felt that Ye Fan made sense.


    "Youngster, how dare you!" Master Liu couldn''t be bothered about maintaining an image befitting of his


    status and authority. He red so angrily at Ye Fan that his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets


    soon.


    The hatred and regret in his eyes were


    intense.


    He was filled with regret now. He thought that his n with Zhou Sheng was seamless and so far it had


    gone well.


    Their n was about to seed, but he didn''t expect a young punk to notice something suspicious.


    Now that Ye Fan had pointed it out, even if Han Dong-Min didn''t believe Ye Fan, he would also be


    suspicious!


    As he feared, Han Dong-Min''s expression darkened. He turned to look at Liu Chuan-Zhi and asked


    coldly, "Master Liu, Mr Zhou, would the two of you like to exin yourselves?¡±


    "Mayor Han, I..." Zhou Sheng looked anxious and tried to exin himself.


    But Ye Fan startedughing again. "Mayor Han, what other exnation could there be?"


    "I''m guessing that Mr Zhou hasn''t been able to manage thepany well and hispany is on the


    verge of bankruptcy. So just before making a run for it, Mr Zhou wanted to scam Mayor Han of arge


    sum of money. As for Master Liu, either Mr Zhou has a hold over him, or he owes Mr Zhou a favor, so


    he agreed to cooperate with Mr Zhou to put on this exciting show."


    "After all, $200 million is a lot of money to anybody, especially for someone who''s on the verge of


    bankruptcy like Mr Zhou.


    That''s enough money to help him tide over this crisis. So Mayor Han, these two have been singing a


    duet to cheat you of your money! What Rock King is this? It''s just a worthless rock."


    What?!


    Ye Fan''s words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean, causing everyone to go into an uproar.


    The whole living room was filled with shock.


    Han Dong-Min''s expression was even nastier now. He clenched his fists more tightly and his eyes were


    "Zhou Sheng, Liu Chuan-Zhi, is what he''s saying true? Are the two of you really putting on a show to


    cheat me?" Ye Fan had spoken so logically that even Han Dong-Min couldn''t help but be suspicious of


    these two.


    Zhou Sheng was already panicking and his face was pale while his entire body shook.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to see through their ns!


    Ye Fan hadn''t just seen through the scam, but he had also guessed his thoughts and his current


    situation urately!


    Who was this fellow?!


    Was he really a country bumpkin?


    Was he really just a useless live-in son-inw?


    This guy was really some god who could see into people''s hearts, right?!


    Zhou Sheng was filled with regret. If he had known things woulde to this, then he wouldn''t have


    allowed Ye Fan to speak at all even if it cost him his life.


    It was his own fault!


    Zhou Sheng was already panicking because his ns had been exposed and he was feeling terribly


    guilty. In his fear, he was ready toe clean with Han Dong-Min and beg for mercy.


    But at this time...

 Chapter 298 Who Gave You the Guts!

    Chapter 298 Who Gave You the Guts!


    But at this time, Liu Chuan-Zhi suddenly got up angrily andughed loudly as he looked at Ye Fan.


    "HAHAHA!"


    "You''re really a master, Master Ye. I don''t know how much you know about rocks, but you''re a real


    master at fabricating stories. Never mind Mayor Han - even I nearly believed you myself!"


    "Master Ye, let me call you Master for the time being. I agree that the story you made up just now is


    really seamless and watertight. Even the two leading characters of your story, Mr Zhou and myself,


    nearly believed your nonsense."


    "But don''t forget, your conjecture is based solely on the idea that this jadeite is a worthless rock. So let


    me ask you now. What right do you have to say that my words were a pack of lies, and what proof do


    you have to say that this jadeite is worthless?"


    "Besides, there are so many witnesses here. Besides Mr Zhou, Mr Wang, Mr Du and everyone else


    has been in this industry for decades. This jadeite cracked open and after the snake bands fell off, we


    could all see the green inside. I''m not the only one who said it was a good rock. The rest of them were


    also full of praise for it.¡±


    Liu Chuan-Zhi smiled coldly with his hands behind his back. There was some arrogance and much fury


    on his face as he questioned Ye Fan.


    This string of questions were harsh and hit the nail on the head.


    Every word he said made logical sense.


    Everyone else also started nodding after hearing these words.


    "Indeed, this youngster just says that Mr Zhou and Master Liu are in cahoots to cheat Mayor Han, but


    he didn''t exin why he thinks Master Liu was spouting nonsense or why this jadeite is worthless."


    "Exactly. There''s green inside this rock." ''And this is from Hpakan in Myanmar too.


    It''s really rare to find a rock where you can see green the minute the snake bands fall away, and I''ve


    only seen it three times in my thirty years in the business. Every time this happens, the price goes up


    astronomically and one of them turned out to be imperial jade."


    "How could this punk say it''s worthless then?"


    "He must be spouting nonsense!"


    "I was nearly misled by this fellow and missed the point. So he''s misunderstood Master Liu, right?"


    The other suppliers shook their heads and sighed as they made various remarks.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi''s words had clearly turned the focus back onto Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min''s clenched fists had slowly rxed and he didn''t question Zhou Sheng and Liu Chuan-


    Zhi anymore. Instead, he looked towards Ye Fan as well. He was obviously waiting for Ye Fan to


    exin himself too.


    But their waiting was met with nothing but a long silence.


    Everyone was watching him, but Ye Fan didn''t give a response.


    Shen Fei was getting anxious and poked Ye Fan from behind. "Mr Ye, say something!"


    "Hurry up and exin things to them and give that old man a p in the face!"


    But Ye Fan continued to remain silent.


    The entire living room remained silent except for the wind coldly blowing in through the window.


    Shen Fei''s heart grew cold and numb.


    Could Ye Fan really be bluffing earlier?


    "HAHA! Master Ye, won''t you say something? Weren''t you so confident and eloquent earlier and


    sounded so convincing? Why have you be dumb now and not talking anymore?" Zhou Sheng


    startedughing arrogantly. He thought that he would have no way to escape his situation earlier, but


    after seeing Ye Fan remain silent, all the fear he felt earlier disappeared.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi scoffed coldly as well and was filled with contempt. "Say something?"


    "I think he doesn''t have anything to say! Rock gambling has always been an activity enjoyed only by


    the aristocrats. He''s just a country bumpkin with no money nor influence, so what would he know about


    rock gambling? I think he''s never even seen this before."


    "Never mind being a master in rock gambling - I think he doesn''t even know the difference between ice


    and ss jade, or the difference between Yang jade and imperial jade. Don''t even bother talking to him


    about cracks and snake bands. As for the famous mines of Hpakan and Hau Giang, I don''t think he''s


    even heard of those ces!¡±


    "You''re just a little hooligan who doesn''t know anything, but you dared to try scamming everyone and


    spouted so much nonsense to sway our hearts. You''re really bold!"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi''s cold and arrogant voice echoed through the living room.


    It was as if several swords were now pointed towards Ye Fan.


    There were muffled snorts all around, and Han Dong-Min also started to look coldly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan finallyughed.


    "Indeed, Master Liu is right. I''m from a lowly family and I''m nowhere near an aristocrat, neither am I


    from a wealthy family. I only found out about rock gamblingst month."


    PFFFT.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Several people couldn''t help but snort.


    They had thought this young man was a genius in the world of rock gambling. They thought he might


    be some hidden master.


    In the end he was just someone who had only dabbled in this for less than half a year. Worse still, he


    was just an idiot who hadn''t been in this industry for even a month.


    And now, everyone realized that even though Ye Fan looked so confident and spoke so eloquently


    earlier, that was just a story he made up.


    Han Dong-Min''s expression was extremely nasty and he glowered at Ye Fan.


    He had started to believe Ye Fan earlier, but now it seemed like just a joke after all.


    But Ye Fan ignored the snorts around him. He stood where he was and his calm voice continued to ring


    out.


    "It''s true that I know nothing about rock gambling. I don''t know ss jade from ice jade, and I don''t


    know imperial jade from Yang jade. And I most certainly have no idea about Hpakan and Hau Giang.


    But none of these are important." "I just know that the rock over there is worthless, and your words are


    lies! That''s enough! You insist on knowing why I say so? I''ll tell you now! It''s based on my intuition!"


    What?!


    Intuition?!


    Ye Fan''s words were yet another rock in the sea and sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    "What the fuck? Are you a bloody idiot?!" Liu couldn''t hold himself back and cursed angrily.


    "Intuition?!"


    "You''re just an idiot!¡±


    Many of them were really angry now.


    They felt like they had just been taken for a ride.


    They thought that since Ye Fan was so certain, he could exin himself in great detail.


    So he had turned out to be nothing but a fool!


    And he had relied on intuition?


    He was just a young punk who knew nothing about rock gambling, so what intuition could he possibly


    have?


    Liu Chuan-Zhi was even angrier about being questioned and ridiculed by Ye Fan like this.


    "You little punk! Do you know who I am?! How dare you be so audacious and talk about intuition in front


    of me? Do you know anything about rock gambling? Can you tell where the rocks are from or what sort


    of outer shell the rocks have? You don''t even know ice jade from fake jade and you dare to question


    my authority? You dare to say that I''m spouting nonsense and I''m telling lies? Who gave you the guts


    to say something like that?!" Liu Chuan-Zhi roared angrily.


    His voice was arrogant and his eyes were cold. His overwhelming presence was like gold ttering


    loudly onto the floor with


    great confidence.


    His angry words and low voice was ear deafening, as if thunder was booming through the living room.

 Chapter 299 Ye Fan Shows His Might

    Chapter 299 Ye Fan Shows His Might


    But after a whole slew of questions, Liu Chuan-Zhi wasn''t slowing down.


    He took a step forward and his presence increased further. He started shouting angrily at Ye Fan again.


    "I, Liu Chuan-Zhi,es from a family of rock gamblers! I''ve been looking at rocks since I was three,


    and I discovered ice jade at the age of seven. When I turned ten, I became a disciple and followed a


    teacher! In just three years, I surpassed that teacher! When I turned fifteen, I decided to follow the King


    of Rocks, Wei Fu. I have seen countless rocks for the past 50 years, and I have discovered jade in so


    many of them! Even though I have nevere across imperial jade, I have seen much ice and ss


    jade in my life! Even I don''t dare to base my judgment on mere intuition to decide if someone is wrong


    or right, or whether a rock is good or bad!"


    "But you! You''re just a youngster, a useless live-in son-inw who has dabbled in rock gambling for


    less than a month, and you dare to say such bold words and insult me? Have your parents never


    taught you to respect your elders? Have your seniors never taught you to revere great men? You don''t


    even have basic manners! What kind of person are you even?!"


    Liu Chuan-Zhi paused after each sentence and he became more and more intimidating.


    At the end, he was so furious that he was saying Ye Fan didn''t even have the right to call himself a


    human being.


    His confident words and angry voice shook the entire living room.


    Many of them knew that this time, Master Liu was really angry!


    Shen Fei was already frightened half to death by Liu Chuan-Zhi''s torrential flurry of words. He was filled


    with fear as he pulled at Lu Wen-Jing and was ready to run anytime.


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    His handsome face had no joy nor sadness, and he only had the dignity and arrogance of one who had


    nothing but contempt for the rest of the world.


    He looked at Liu Chuan-Zhi and smiled coldly. "You''ve said a lot, but what''s the use?"


    "I''m still going to say the same thing. No matter how much you say, they''re all nonsense! No matter


    how loudly you shout, that rock is still worthless!¡±


    "Why you! You audacious little youngster! You''re being ridiculous now!" Liu Chuan-Zhi nearly died from


    his anger at Ye Fan''s words.


    "Gosh, he''s really an idiot!¡±


    The rest shook their heads and continued to mock Ye Fan and hurl insults at him.


    "Mayor Han, I think this young fellow is here to make trouble. He''s just spouting nonsense with no


    evidence whatsoever! Why do you let him stay here? You should chase him out right now!¡± said Zhou


    Sheng coldly to Han Dong-Min. He was furious too.


    Even Liu and Meng Guang felt that Ye Fan must be an idiot.


    Ye Fan must be here to just make trouble.


    "Mayor Han, Mr Zhou is right."


    "We should arrest this idiot foring here to pick a fight."


    "You''re just a country bumpkin and a live-in son-inw! You''re very bold huh! How dare you make


    trouble at the mayor''s house?!"


    "Get out now!"


    Everyone was suddenly furious.


    Everyone started shouting and cursing at Ye Fan.


    Nobody expected that Ye Fan would end up being used by everyone even though he hade


    here to help.


    Everyone was insulting him and yelling at him to get lost.


    Han Shao-Jie and Shen Fei never thought that things would end like this.


    But this was not the time to be shocked.


    Ye Fan had made everyone angry, so Han Dong-Min was reaching his limits soon too.


    Shen Fei tugged at Ye Fan in his fright and gulped. "Mr Ye, why are you still standing there?"


    "We''d better go! If we don''t leave now, we''ll end up in jail!¡± said Shen Fei desperately to Ye Fan. His


    face was all white and his back was covered in cold sweat from his fright already.


    But Lu Wen-Jing was filled with righteous anger!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan remained quiet and just watched on.


    He looked at how Liu Chuan-Zhi was shouting angrily at him and how Zhou Sheng was smiling coldly


    and maliciously. And how Han Dong-Min''s expression was bing grimmer and grimmer.


    Han Dong-Min finally couldn''t hold the fury in his heart any longer and he exploded.


    But his cold eyes were ring at Ye Fan.


    "You''re still not leaving? Fine! Don''t me me for getting nasty!"


    Han Dong-Min took his phone out and made a call.


    "Team Leader Liu, bring your men over. Yes, to my house. I have an idiot here making trouble, soe


    over and throw him out for me!"


    Less than half a minuteter, more than a dozen armed guards dashed in from outside the bungalow


    and surrounded Ye Fan and the rest under Han Dong-Min''s instructions.


    Shen Fei was really frightened out of his wits when he saw the guards.


    All this time, only Shen Fei brought men to surround others. This was the first time he was being


    surrounded himself.


    And these men were armed guards! Their guns were real!


    "Mr Ye, why don''t we leave now? I really don''t want to die!" Shen Fei was starting to cry.


    He felt that Ye Fan was really going to get him killed this time.


    If he had known this would happen, he would rather be beaten to death than toe here and end up


    in this predicament!


    But while Shen Fei was filled with horror, Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes were bloodshot from being so angry.


    "Fan, they''ve really gone overboard. You were kind enough to help him but they''re treating you like


    this? How ungrateful!"


    Lu Wen-Jing continued to retort angrily and felt the injustice for Ye Fan.


    Han Shao-Jie was already scared to death and didn''t dare to say anything at all.


    He never expected his father to be this angry.


    His father had even called the security guards of the neighborhood over to surround Ye Fan.


    Just when these guards were going to follow Han Dong-Min''s orders and throw Ye Fan and the rest out


    of the house, a coldughter could suddenly be heard.


    That slim young man stood with his hands behind his back and continued to smile faintly even though


    he was already surrounded.


    But that smile was so cold and so sinister!


    "Han Dong-Min, I initially agreed toe here to help and assist you because your son was trying to


    be filial. But I didn''t expect you to disrespect me and now you''re humiliating me and chasing me out?


    So I''ve been a busybody and I''ve been kind for nothing! So why should I still stick around?¡± Ye Fan


    shook his head andughed. He was filled with much self-deprecation and contempt.


    He looked back at Han Dong-Min, then Zhou Sheng, then at Liu Chuan-Zhi and the rest of the people.


    His sinister gaze swept across the room like a pair of daggers.


    A malicious chortle then filled the air like thunder and it boomed through the living room.


    "But before I leave, I''m going to let you see what I''m capable of! I''m going to make you judge for


    yourselves if Liu Chuan-Zhi is the one who''s full of lies, or if I am the one making up stories!"


    BOOOM!


    After Ye Fan said these words, his presence suddenly exploded and filled the room.


    Han Dong-Min and the rest shuddered.


    "What...what are you trying to do?!¡±


    As everyone looked on fearfully, Ye Fan lifted a leg and stomped the ground hard.


    BAAAAM!


    A low and muffled sound exploded like the sound of thunder.


    In the midst of that ear deafening sound, everyone could feel a wave of air whoosh past them.


    CRAAAACK...


    There was the sound of something cracking.


    When the crowd turned to look, they saw that the Rock King in front of Zhou Sheng that was


    supposedly worth $200 million suddenly blew up.


    Pieces of ck rock flew everywhere.


    The crowd was instantly frozen to the ground when they saw this.


    Han Dong-Min himself had an extremely nasty expression on his face as he stared nkly at the


    pieces of rock that was shattered all over the floor.


    This was no rare jade at all!


    Never mind all that talk about ss jade or Yang jade. Besides the little bit of green on the surface, no


    part of the inside of the rock was green at all!


    It was just like Ye Fan said! This rock was worthless!


    It was apletely useless piece of rock.


    And Han Dong-Min had nearly paid $200 million for this worthless piece of trash.


    Han Dong-Min felt a chill down his spine and he broke into cold sweat when he thought about what he


    nearly did.


    When Zhou Sheng saw that the inside of the rock was exposed, his entire face turned deathly white.


    Liu Chuan-Zhi was filled with even greater fear. His mind went nk and he remained rooted to the


    floor.


    They were so afraid now, and didn''t have any of that arrogance andcency they had earlier


    when they were shouting at Ye Fan.


    It was as if they had been caught red-handed sleeping with someone else''s wife!

 Chapter 300 Filled with Regret and Hatred

    Chapter 300 Filled with Regret and Hatred


    The cold wind blew and scattered the tiny rock fragments.


    Pieces of the exploded rock were scattered all over the floor.


    The pieces hadnded quietly like the rain falling and leaves rustling to the ground.


    At the same time, they fell like the rising waters of a river threatening to flood the riverbanks!


    In the midst of the falling rock fragments, Ye Fan stood where he was quietly. His deep and icy eyes


    were filled with immense majesty. His incredible presence was as overwhelming as the sea and


    covered the entire ce!


    His handsome face was filled with contempt for Zhou Sheng and Han Dong-Min, and his dominance


    and arrogance looked down upon everyone in the living room.


    Ye Fan stood alone with his hands behind his back as the rest looked on in great fear.


    His eyes were authoritative!


    He smiled coldly and proudly.


    When sparks flew and dragons howled, the world changed. The one who could stand at the top of the


    world to change it was Chu Tianfan!


    "This...this..."


    The entire living room was filled with terror.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by Ye Fan''s majestic presence.


    It was as if they were stuck by lightning!


    They stared nkly and fear filled their hearts. For a long time, nobody could get a single word out.


    After an extremely long time.


    Ye Fan and the rest had already left.


    The living room was left with nothing but the crowd who were dumbfounded and terrified, as well as the


    floor covered with ck rock fragments.


    Silence.


    It was deathly silent.


    There was absolutely no sound in the whole living room.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    After a long time, there was finally the sound of some people gasping.


    Han Dong-Min was still rooted to the floor. He still couldn''t snap out of his shock. He just stared at the


    fragments on the floor and looked like he had just been pped hard in the face.


    His face felt a stinging and burning pain!


    Just minutes ago, he had doubted Ye Fan and used him of spouting nonsense and fabricating


    stories. But now, Ye Fan had used the truth to p everyone back in the face.


    Liu and Meng Guang were also gasping with their mouths wide open.


    "It''s actually...it''s really...worthless rock?!"


    All the chortling and insults towards Ye Fan had disappeared. After that rock exploded open, all the


    attacks on Ye Fan suddenly stopped.


    Who would have thought that Ye Fan had been telling the truth all along?


    Just like what Ye Fan said earlier, he didn''t know anything about rock gambling and couldn''t tell one


    jade from the other and didn''t know any of the jade mines.


    But so what?


    Even if Ye Fan knew nothing about rock gambling, he had proven that no matter how much Liu Chuan-


    Zhi said, they were all lies!


    No matter how loudly he shouted, that rock was worthless after all!


    Ye Fan had used his actions to prove himself in front of everyone else.


    The living room remainedpletely silent.


    Nobody said anything and nobody knew what to say. They could only exchange nces.


    While everyone was still shaken and still recovering from their shock, Zhou Sheng realized that he was


    in trouble and quietly turned to take this chance to leave.


    "Mr Zhou, are you leaving without saying goodbye? Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    The things you feared most always came true. Zhou Sheng had only turned around when he could


    hear Han Dong-Min''s cold voice call out after him.


    "Mayor Han, this is a misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding. There''s always risks involved


    when ites to rough jade. Before opening it all the way, nobody would know for sure what''s inside,


    don''t you agree?"


    Zhou Sheng continued to attempt defending himself as he looked guiltily at Han Dong-Min and smiled


    in fear.


    But of course Han Dong-Min wasn''t going to listen to his exnation. He got his subordinates to hold


    Zhou Sheng and Liu Chuan-Zhi hostage.


    Then he instructed some men to check on Zhou Sheng''spany situation.


    It didn''t take long for someone from the Industry and Commerce Bureau toe over.


    "Mayor Han, I''ve already checked with someone in Jingzhou. Zhou Jewelry of Jingzhou has already


    lost its channels of revenue three months ago due to mismanagement of thepany, and it''s now


    facing possible bankruptcy."


    "On top of that, ording to investigations, Liu Chuan-Zhi has been secretly serving as their consultant


    in jadeites. Not too long ago, he was involved in a sexual harassment case at work and the police in


    Jingzhou have been investigating this privately. The ce where this case happened was within Zhou


    Jewelry!"


    What?!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re going bankrupt?"


    "Sexual harassment case?!"


    Everyone within earshot was shocked.


    "So the young man was right earlier?"


    Han Dong-Min''s expression became grimmer and grimmer as he heard these words.


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails were nearly digging into his own flesh and he was furious.


    The truth was very clear now.


    Ye Fan was right on every point.


    Zhou Jewelry was on the brink of bankruptcy and they had a hold over Liu Chuan-Zhi.


    The two of them were in cahoots and were trying to scam him!


    Master Ye had hit every point correctly.


    Or rather, if not for Master Ye, Han Dong-Min didn''t dare to imagine what consequences awaited him.


    If he had fallen for this ploy, he wouldn''t have just lost $200 million. He would be thrown into jail and


    spend the rest of his life in there!


    Just like what Ye Fan said, he would only regret it for a moment if he refused to listen to Liu Chuan-Zhi.


    But if he listened to Liu Chuan-Zhi, he would regret it for the rest of his life!


    Han Dong-Min was so frightened at the thought of this that he broke out into a cold sweat.


    His entire body was shaking and his legs felt like jelly. He stumbled and nearly fell to the floor.


    "Mayor...Mayor Han, are you alright?" Meng Guang and Liu immediately rushed over to support him.


    Han Dong-Min just waved his hands and continued to exim, "He''s an expert, he''s really an


    esteemed man!"


    "That Master Ye is the true expert! If not for him, I''d be doomed for sure!"


    Han Dong-Min''s entire body was trembling. He was so worked up that his eyes were all red.


    "But even though Master Ye is such a great man, he had to suffer such humiliation from us. I''m really


    too ashamed to see anyone now! We were the ones who were blind and looked down on the wrong


    person! We have let him down!¡± Han Dong-Min continued to exim with a heart filled with great regret


    and hatred for himself.


    Ye Fan had pretty much saved his life.


    But he wasn''t grateful at all earlier and even actually sent an order to capture him and throw him out of


    the house.


    Han Dong-Min immediately felt guilty inside and med himself.


    "I have never felt guilty towards anyone in my life. But after today, I will be guilty towards Master Ye for


    the rest of my life,¡± sighed Han Dong-Min repeatedly. He felt that this would the greatest regret of his


    life.


    "Mayor Han, don''t be so discouraged. We can always look for Master Ye and apologize to him and


    seek his forgiveness," suggested Meng Guang.


    But Han Dong-Min shook his head. "China is so big and there are almost a billion people in this


    country. Where are we going to find him?"


    Everyone started sighing as well. "That''s true. The world is so big, finding one man is like finding a


    needle in a haystack. If only one of us knew Master Ye."


    Meng Guang shook his head and sighed. He just felt that it was too hard to search for aplete


    stranger without knowing anything else about him.


    But just after Meng Guang said these words, Han Dong-Min and some others shuddered and seemed


    to have thought of something.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen pairs of eyes scanned the living room at the same time tond on the


    face of the dazed looking Han Shao-Jie hiding in a corner.


    Han Shao-Jie waspletely confused as he stood with his head bowed. He could feel everyone''s


    eyes on him and he was immediately filled with fear and puzzlement.


    He had been ying games on his phone the whole time and didn''t hear what Han Dong-Min and the


    rest were saying.


    Now that all of them had suddenly looked his way, Han Shao-Jie started to panic a little.


    Did he get himself into trouble somehow?


    Why were they all looking at him?


    Were they unhappy that he was wasting time on ying games on his phone?

 Chapter 301 Ye Fans Sharp Eyes

    Chapter 301 Ye Fan''s Sharp Eyes


    Han Dong-Min usually scolded Han Shao-Jie for ying games on his phone.


    So when he felt everyone''s sharp gaze on him, Han Shao-Jie immediately thought that his father was


    unhappy about him ying games again.


    So in his panic and fear, Han Shao-Jie bowed his head and quietly said, "Dad, I was wrong."


    Han Shao-Jie expected his father to yell angrily at him after that.


    But Han Shao-Jie never expected that his father would actually respond in a deep voice, "No, Shao-


    Jie, you weren''t in the wrong. I was in the wrong!¡±


    "You..."


    Han Shao-Jie was stunned. Why was his usually strong-willed father suddenly apologizing to him?


    Was this some sort of reverse psychology?


    Han Shao-Jie became even more frantic and he wailed, "No, Dad, you''re not in the wrong, I was in the


    wrong."


    Han Dong-Min replied, "No, son. You weren''t wrong at all. Your father here was in the wrong."


    "Don''t say that, Dad. You weren''t wrong at all. I was in the wrong, I was the one who was wasting my


    time away." Han Shao-Jie was so frightened that he was about to cry soon. He didn''t understand what


    his father was up to. He would rather his father just hit him or scold him instead of trolling him like this!


    "Shao-Jie, it''s really my fault..."


    "No, Dad, it''s my fault!"


    Everyone around them was confused.


    What was wrong with this father and son?


    Eventually Han Dong-Min ran out of patience and he pped his son. "Shut up!"


    "I said that it''s my fault, so it is!"


    Han Shao-Jie shut up after getting pped, but he felt much better inside after that.


    Wasn''t this more normal?


    That was how his father normally was.


    But Han Dong-Min continued, "Shao-Jie, I''m really sorry. I was the one who misunderstood you. I was


    the blind one who misunderstood your friend, Master Ye."


    "You have to help me to look for him and we''ve got to apologize to Master Ye. Also, I still have to count


    on Master Ye to get me through this crisis. You''re my son, so you must help me to find him."


    Han Dong-Min pleaded gently with his son and didn''t have any of the fury he had earlier. His voice had


    calmed down by a lot.


    Han Shao-Jie finally figured out what was happening.


    So his father was asking him to look for Ye Fan.


    "I''m not going to! Who''s going to do that just because you say so? I''m just a useless fellow who mixes


    around with badpany! So what Master Ye do I know?!" Han Shao-Jie retorted in annoyance.


    He had gone out of his way to get Ye Fan to help him because he was trying to help his father. But in


    the end? He got a thrashing, while Ye Fan got chased out despite trying to be helpful.


    "I said earlier that Mr Ye is a master but none of you believed me. Now you regret chasing him out?


    And you suddenly remember me? When you treated my friends that way earlier on, did you ever spare


    a thought for your son?"


    Han Shao-Jie was filled with anger when he thought about what happened earlier.


    He didn''t dare to talk about it earlier because he was afraid that his father would bash him up.


    But now that Han Dong-Min needed a favor from him, he decided to just let out all the anger and


    frustration in his heart.


    Ye Fan and Shen Fei were his friends and he was the one who invited them over. But his father didn''t


    care about that and just humiliated his friends in front of everyone, and even got the guards to throw


    them out.


    This really embarrassed Han Shao-Jie in front of his friends.


    He was too ashamed to look for them now.


    Han Dong-Min was also feeling guilty when heard what his son said. He bowed his head in


    embarrassment and said, "Shao-Jie, it''s all my fault for misunderstanding you, and for embarrassing


    you in front of your friends.¡±


    "I know that I was wrong, so I''m here to ask you to bring me to Master Ye so that I can apologize to


    him. This would save your reputation and save your father''s future too. Son, your father is really in


    trouble now, can''t you help me?"


    Han Dong-Min put aside his usual proud mayor self and tried his best to persuade Han Shao-Jie. He


    tried to persuade him both with reason and with emotions, and he was just short of crying and begging


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his son.


    "I''m not going!" Han Shao-Jie was still upset.


    "Shao-Jie, can you bear to see me like this?" Han Dong-Min asked bitterly.


    Han Shao-Jie stood his ground. "I''m not going!"


    PAK!


    Han Dong-Min pped him and shouted sternly, "You little bastard! Are you going or not?!"


    Han Shao-Jie clutched his face and was about to cry. He chickened out and replied, "Dad, I''ll go, ok?¡±


    "You little bastard! You refuse to be obedient when I ask you nicely and you only listen to me after I hit


    you! You''re really asking for it," said Han Dong-Min angrily.


    Then he forced his son to look for Ye Fan immediately.


    But Han Shao-Jie hadn''t known Ye Fan for very long. Everything he knew about Ye Fan was whatever


    he heard from Shen Fei.


    So he had to contact Shen Fei in order to look for Ye Fan.


    But Shen Fei refused to pick up Han Shao-Jie''s call. He was clearly upset over what happened today.


    But he didn''t have any other good ideas.


    He could only keep trying anyway.


    In the end he got his father to contact Shen Jiu-Yi to get Shen Fei over.


    While Han Shao-Jie and his family were going crazy looking for where Ye Fan might be, Ye Fan and Lu


    Wen-Jing had already reached home.


    "Fan, you were really amazing! How did you know that rock was worthless?¡± Lu Wen-Jing could help


    eximing when she thought about what happened earlier.


    After just a few days, Lu Wen-Jing had discovered that the man that she used to look down on wasn''t


    as ordinary as the Qiu family made him out to be.


    On the contrary, Lu Wen-Jing felt that Ye Fan was actually really capable and was pretty incredible.


    He could tell a real painting from a fake, and he could tell if a rock contained anything valuable inside or


    not.


    When Ye Fan saw how Lu Wen-Jing''s big and bright eyes were filled with puzzlement, he patted her


    head and said indulgently, "Jingjing, actually, your beloved Fan has a pair of razor sharp eyes."


    "Back then, I peeked at Mu-Cheng bathing, and after she found out, she put me into a pressure cooker


    to cook for 49 days. After she opened the pot again, everything had changed. She didn''t burn me to


    death, and my eyes had be razor sharp instead."


    "This pair of eyes can differentiate genuine goods from fakes, they can tell good things from bad things,


    they can read minds and they can even see the future," said Ye Fan in a serious voice.


    Lu Wen-Jing blinked in surprise for a while before chortling.


    Herughter was like silver bells and the rustling of flowers, and sounded so refreshing.


    "Fan, you''re really interesting. I think it must be really fun to live together with you. I used to feel bad for


    Mu-Cheng, but now I''m beginning to think that perhaps it''s Mu-Cheng''s good fortune to have married


    you after all."


    Lu Wen-Jing''s fair and childish face looked up at Ye Fan in a daze as she grinned.

 Chapter 302 Sending Lunch to the Wife

    Chapter 302 Sending Lunch to the Wife


    "Oh? You terrible little girl, did you only realize that now?"


    The two of themughed merrily and soon reached back home.


    He was just in time to start cooking lunch.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were the only ones at home. The moment Ye Fan came back, they chased him into


    the kitchen to start preparing lunch.


    Lu Wen-Jing came in to volunteer to help.


    "Fan, does Mu-Chenge home during lunchtime?¡± asked Lu Wen-Jing curiously while Ye Fan was


    cooking.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Mu-Cheng is very busy and she seldomes back for lunch. She usually


    just settles with ordering takeout from the office."


    Lu Wen-Jing started worrying when she heard this.


    "That won''t do. My teacher says that takeouts are often unhygienic and make people fall sick easily.


    Besides, since Mu-Cheng can''t even bear to buy makeup, I don''t think she''d buy nice food out there


    either. Fan, why don''t we send food to Mu-Cheng today?" suggested Lu Wen-Jing.


    After she said that, Ye Fan felt that she had a point.


    Ye Fan had sent lunch to Qiu Mu-Cheng before too, but she didn''t want him to send food anymore


    because she didn''t want to trouble Ye Fan. She said that she could just order whatever she wanted to


    eat.


    But now that there was a problem in thepany and they still hadn''t gotten the approval from the


    government, Ye Fan figured that Qiu Mu-Cheng was probably going to scrimp and save on herself like


    what Lu Wen-Jing said.


    Actually Ye Fan had thought of helping Han Shao-Jie earlier because he thought he could then talk to


    Han Dong-Min about getting the approval for Mufan Real Estate.


    Han Dong-Min was a deputy mayor and was in charge of the Industry and


    Commerce Bureau, so it only took a word from him to settle such a matter.


    But Han Dong-Min had treated them with such contempt and Ye Fan had fallen out with him, so there


    was no chance to mention this matter at all.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng still couldn''t settle this, Ye Fan was prepared to call Li Er.


    Li Er was still pretty influential in Yunzhou after all, so he would know a few people in the government


    who could help with this.


    Getting an approval for Mufan Real Estate shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "If only Miss Xu were still around, everything would be much easier. She''s been in the corporate circles


    of Yunzhou for so long, so she could probably settle this with just a phone call. Why did this woman just


    disappear like that? She didn''t even say goodbye."


    At this time, Ye Fan thought of that mature and elegant woman, Xu Lei, the boss of Hongqi Group.


    Xu Lei was the one who built Mufan Real Estate from scratch for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan wanted Xu Lei to help Qiu Mu-Cheng after the business started, but Xu Lei ended up


    disappearing without a word.


    Xu Lei had left very suddenly and Ye Fan had asked Li Er about her before, and it seemed like her


    family hade to take her away.


    She had gone for so long. She was probably noting back anymore.


    "Well, that turned out well for Qiu Mu-Ying then."


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. He was hoping that Xu Lei woulde back and he would tell her


    to tear up that contract and stop working with the Qiu family so that these ungrateful bums would be


    taught a good lesson.


    After all, this was a deal that his wife had worked so hard for but she had to give it away in the end. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was upset, and even Ye Fan was upset too.


    "Fan, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you going to bring food to Mu-Cheng or not?¡± Lu Wen-Jing''s


    voice snapped Ye Fan out of his faraway thoughts.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Sure, Jingjing. We''ll send food over to Mu-Cheng in a while."


    "Yup! Let''s give her a big surprise!" Lu Wen-Jing seemed to be very excited about this.


    After Ye Fan had finished cooking, he packed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s share nicely into a lunchbox and was


    going to send it to her after they were done eating.


    "Hmm? Where are you going in such a hurry instead of eating?¡± Han Li was puzzled by why Ye Fan ate


    so quickly and was in a hurry to go out.


    Lu Wen-Jing replied, "Auntie Li, Fan and I are going to send food to Mu-Cheng.¡±


    What?


    "You''re going to Mu-Cheng''s office?" Han


    Li was a little surprised to hear this.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng always just ate out or ordered takeout for lunch. Was she now too poor to buy food for


    herself and wanted Ye Fan to deliver food to her?


    Han Li realized almost immediately that her daughter''spany was in some sort of trouble and wasn''t


    going as smoothly as Qiu Mu-Cheng had said.


    "This won''t do. I have to go over and take a look. If thispany is really going to close down, I must


    make sure Mu-Cheng resigns as soon as possible, otherwise she''d get held back."


    The entire family was supported by Qiu Mu-Cheng. If she couldn''t earn enough to feed all of them, how


    were they going to live?


    Would they end up on the streets?


    So of course Han Li was especially concerned about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s job.


    After thinking about it, Han Li decided that she and Qiu Lei would also go over to bring food to Qiu Mu-


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheng so that they could check out thepany''s situation.


    "We''ll go too."


    Since his mother-inw said so, Ye Fan had no choice but to let theme along.


    Mufan Real Estate had been set up not too long ago.


    The building it upied and the fittings were all brand new.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest were all ready to hold an opening ceremony once they got the approval.


    They already had the invitations all written out!


    But their ns didn''t match reality.


    After preparing so much, they ended up getting stuck at this approval stage.


    Without the approval, thepany couldn''t start doing business officially. If they tried to do business


    now, it would be against thew and they could get sued.


    So everything had been dyed as a result.


    Mufan Real Estate was now just sitting pretty and was about to run out of funds.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had just finished having a meeting with the directors of thepany and was about to


    order takeout on her phone.


    Just then, a friendly male voice came from behind her.


    "Miss Qiu, you haven''t had lunch yet, right? Don''t order takeout, I got the cook at home to prepare an


    additional serving, so why don''t we eat together?¡± A young man in a suit smiled as he spoke to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied politely, "Manager Zhang, it''s alright, I''ve already ordered takeout."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to reject him when her colleagues walking by started smiling strangely and


    said, "Miss Qiu, Manager Zhang has been trying so hard, so don''t reject him anymore."


    "He''s been bringing lunch to you for one whole month without fail and you''ve rejected him for an entire


    month too. If you refuse his kind gestures one more time, even we will start feeling bad for him."


    All the colleagues around her startedughing at the same time.


    After hearing what they said, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to feel a little guilty.


    If she didn''t ept his kind intentions, then it would really make her seem very unfriendly.


    "Alright then, Manager Zhang, I''ll ept it this time. I''ll transfer the cost of lunch to youter. But


    please, don''t trouble yourself like this in the future."

 Chapter 303 The Heartbroken Man

    Chapter 303 The Heartbroken Man


    It was lunch time.


    Most of the people in the office had gone out for lunch and the building was pretty empty. Just a few


    people were left waiting for their takeout deliveries or were eating the food they brought from home in


    the morning.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Qiu, this is salmon, these are pork ribs, and there''s chicken soup too. I got my cook to boil the


    soup, I hope it''s to your liking,¡± said Zhang Zheng-Fu as he smiled andid out all the dishes on the


    table.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept thanking him, "Manager Zhang, I''ll do the rest, you can go back to attend to your


    own matters."


    "Miss Qiu, no worries, I''m done with work, so thest thing I need to do is to apany Miss Qiu for


    lunch," said Manager Zhang with a smile.


    "But..." Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned slightly. But they were colleagues after all, and this Zhang Zheng-Fu


    was the son of one of the founders of thepany, Zhang Xiao-Song. So even though Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was ufortable with him around, she felt bad chasing him away.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Zheng-Fu sat across from her and looked at the woman in front of him. His eyes


    werepletely mesmerized by her.


    Since the day he entered the office, he was enchanted by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s breathtaking beauty.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had been watching her secretly and noticed that she was always alone regardless of


    whether she was going to work or getting off work.


    So Zhang Zheng-Fu came to a conclusion that Qiu Mu-Cheng must still be single.


    And so he decided to make a move on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    If he could win the heart of such a woman, Zhang Zheng-Fu felt that he would die without regrets.


    Miss Qiu, this rice...''


    Just when Zhang Zheng-Fu was trying to strike a conversation with Qiu Mu-Cheng, someone opened


    her office door from outside.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was startled and turned around to see a rather casually dressed man carry something


    into the office.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was instantly angered by this.


    "Where did this idiote from? Can''t you see that I''m having lunch with Miss Qiu? How could you


    barge in without knocking the door? Where are the security guards? How could they allow someone


    like that toe in?" said Zhang Zheng-Fu angrily.


    Ye Fan frowned at this man in front of him.


    But he ignored Zhang Zheng-Fu and looked over at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Mu-Cheng, I..."


    "How dare you! How can you just call Miss Qiu by name like that?" Zhang Zheng-Fu angrily cut off Ye


    Fan''s words. Then he turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng with great concern andfort on his face as he


    said, "Miss Qiu, don''t worry, as long as I''m around, nobody can harm you."


    Ye Fan seemed to realize what was happening and startedughing. "I''m sorry my friend, but I''m not


    just allowed to call your Miss Qiu by name, but I''m also able to eat your Miss Qiu''s cooking at night.


    Even my clothes were bought by your Miss Qiu, and if they get dirty, your Miss Qiu will wash them for


    me."


    "Also, we''ll share the bed at night and rest in the same room. On top of that, your Miss Qiu is also


    prepared to give birth to my son so that my family will have someone to carry on the family line," said


    Ye Fan with a cheeky smile as if he was trying to provoke Zhang Zheng-Fu on purpose.


    He looked at Zhang Zheng-Fu with disdain and mockery.


    "What utter nonsense!¡±


    Zhang Zheng-Fu''s eyes turned red when he heard these words.


    He stood up with a start and was consumed with fury.


    He felt so angry, it was as if his goddess had been sphemed!


    "Where the hell did youe from? How could you say such filthy things? Sleep in the same bed?


    Give birth to your child? Who do you think you are? Miss Qiu''s man? You''d better look at yourself in the


    mirror! Miss Qiu is as beautiful as a fairy, so she wouldn''t be blind enough to marry someone like you!"


    yelled Zhang Zheng-Fu back angrily.


    Ye Fan''s smile became even brighter at these words. "Oh my, you got it right this time. I am indeed


    Miss Qiu''s man."


    "Nonsense! How could someone like you dare to covet Miss Qiu?! If you''re really Miss Qiu''s husband,


    then I won''t say anymore and I''ll jump down from this fifth story window!" Zhang Zheng-Fu scoffed and


    was filled with disdain.


    But just after he said these words, Lu Wending and the rest walked in too.


    "Mu-Cheng, we finally found you! Fan was afraid that you might not be eating well, so he cooked some


    food for you and brought it over. Look at how nice he is to you! I''m so envious that you have a husband


    like Fan," said Lu Wen-Jing with a big smile as she threw herself into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s embrace.


    B000M.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was immediately stunned when he heard this. He felt like someone had pped him


    hard on the face and he was rooted to the ground as his eyes widened.


    "Miss Qiu, he...he...is he really...your husband?" asked Zhang Zheng-Fu in a shaky and hoarse voice


    as he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng in disbelief.


    This p in the face hade too quickly and Zhang Zheng-Fu could barely react.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was a little annoyed and embarrassed at the same time.


    That was because Ye Fan was spouting rubbish earlier!


    This Ye Fan was seriously shameless.


    He had no filter and just said anything he liked in front of her staff.


    Thankfully there was only one Zhang Zheng-Fu around. If everyone were here, then Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    gloriously built image would be destroyed by Ye Fan at once.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red hard at Ye Fan from her embarrassment and anger.


    She looked like she was warning Ye Fan to stop spouting nonsense, or she would teach him a lesson


    at night!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng then looked back at Zhang Zheng-Fu. "Manager Zhang, my family is here, could you go


    out for a while?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t reply his question directly, but she was clearly acknowledging this as a fact.


    Ye Fan was really her husband!


    B000M!


    In that instant, Zhang Zheng-Fu just felt like he had been struck by lightning. His body felt cold and his


    heart had broken in pieces.


    Had his unrequited love just ended before it could even start?


    Zhang Zheng-Fu never expected that the elegant and aloof beautiful CEO was actually already


    married.


    But just as Zhang Zheng-Fu was about to leave, Han Li had acutely noticed the situation as well and


    blocked Zhang Zheng-Fu''s way as she quickly exined, "Manager Zhang, don''t listen to that silly


    fellow babble on. He''s just married to Mu-Cheng on paper, so the moment she finds a better partner,


    she can divorce him anytime. I''m her mother, so if I tell her to get a divorce, she definitely will."


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. What''s your name? What sort of background do youe from?


    What do your parents do? How many properties do you have in the city? How much are you willing to


    pay for a wedding?"


    "Mum! What are you talking about?!" Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what to say about her mother.


    She was at it again!


    How could she ask someone about his family and properties up front like that? Didn''t she find herself


    embarrassing?


    "Auntie, are you serious? Miss Qiu is only married to him on paper?" Zhang Zheng-Fu suddenly froze


    and his disappointed heart suddenly saw hope again.


    "But of course. They''ve been married for three years but they sleep apart. Ye Fan is just a country


    bumpkin and a useless bum who married into our family. If we didn''t have our own reasons for doing


    this back then, my daughter wouldn''t even have fallen for him, much less married him," snorted Han Li


    in disdain.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was even more overjoyed. He quickly introduced himself, "Auntie, my name is Zhang


    Zheng-Fu and I''m the sales manager of thispany."


    "Oh, so you''re just a sales manager." Han Li''s expression immediately fell. After looking at the way he


    dressed and the Mercedes-Benz car keys he had on the table, Han Li thought that he was some rich


    man''s son like Sun Yu-Hao.


    But when Zhang Zheng-Fu mentioned that his father was Zhang Xiao-Song, Han Li immediately got


    excited again.


    "Zhang Xiao-Song? That famous entrepreneur Zhang Xiao-Song? That CEO of a government


    enterprise worth billions? The man who asked my Mu-Cheng to be the CEO?!''''

 Chapter 304 Trouble Comes Knocking

    Chapter 304 Trouble Comes Knocking


    Actually Han Li had never heard of Zhang Xiao-Song in the past.


    But after that night when Zhang Xiao-Song and the others had gone to Master Qiu''s house to ask Qiu


    Mu-Cheng to be the CEO of Mufan Real Estate, Han Li found out from Qiu Guang about how


    amazing this Zhang Xiao-Song was.


    Apparently he was the financial star of Yunzhou this year, and even though he was only in charge of a


    government enterprise, his annual ie had to be at least $10 million, right?


    It wasn''t as impressive as Sun Yu-Hao, but that was definitely much better than Ye Fan.


    So after Han Li found out that this young man was Zhang Xiao-Song''s son, she broke into a bright


    smile again.


    "Zheng-Fu,e over,e over! Sit down and have a good chat with me. I heard your father was the


    CEO of a government enterprise - does your family have shares in that enterprise?¡±


    Han Li had barely just gotten to know Zhang Zheng-Fu but she was already being chummy with him


    and holding his hand passionately as she chatted with him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng really had no words for her mother.


    She couldn''t be bothered with her mother either. Since her mother wouldn''t listen to her anyway, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng let her be.


    "Mu-Cheng, eat the food while it''s hot, otherwise it''ll get cold." Lu Wen-Jing took out the lunchbox and


    put it in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Thank you, Jingjing," said Qiu Mu-Cheng with a smile.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t thank me. Fan did this for you," said Lu Wen-Jing with a grin.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nced at Ye Fan and finally managed to get a ''thank you'' out of her mouth.


    Ye Fan merely scoffed and looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng as he asked, "Does this Zhang


    Zheng-Fu often eat with you in the office?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say anything. The minute she looked at Ye Fan''s expression, she snorted and


    startedughing.


    Her smile was as pretty as flowers in bloom and her beauty was simply enchanting.


    So this fellow got jealous too?


    "You''reughing? How dare youugh?


    You''d better exin yourself properly! This is a very serious question," said Ye Fan sternly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head andughed quietly. "No, today is the first time."


    "He''s tried to send me lunch for an entire month already, but I''ve rejected him each time. I felt really


    bad rejecting him again today, so..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t hide anything and exined the whole matter to Ye Fan in detail.


    Ye Fan then nodded assuredly.


    "Mu-Cheng,e over here quickly. Don''t bother chatting with that useless bum,e and talk to


    Zheng-Fu! You are really terrible! If Zheng-Fu didn''t tell me about it, I wouldn''t have known that he''s


    been sending you lunch for an entire month now!"


    Han Li kept calling for her, but Qiu Mu-Cheng pretended not to have heard her and ignored her.


    Han Li was instantly displeased. "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you hear me? Come over


    here right now!"


    But just as Han Li was shouting unhappily, someone pushed the office door open again.


    A staff ran into the office in a panic.


    "Miss Qiu, bad news! Someone from the Industry and Commerce Bureau is here. They''re so fierce


    looking, so I don''t think they mean any good..."


    What?


    "Why are they suddenly here?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately frowned and didn''t have time to eat lunch anymore. She went downstairs to


    the main lobby of her office.


    There were several cars from the Industry and Commerce Bureau parked in front of thepany.


    Wang Xing-Duo was leading seven or eight people in uniform as they waited in the lobby of the office.


    "It''s him?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knit her brows even more tightly when she saw Wang Xing-Duo.


    Mufan Real Estate had been unable to open for business officially for so long precisely because Wang


    Xing-Duo had blocked their application, so they couldn''t get the approval for the business and they


    couldn''t operate at all.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had tried all means and ways to meet him but he refused to meet her.


    And now he hade knocking on her door?


    "Manager Wang, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? We''re not prepared for your visit at all, so I


    hope you can forgive us if we''re tardy in any way," said Qiu Mu-Cheng politely.


    "So you''re Qiu Mu-Cheng? The CEO of thispany? The wife of that country bumpkin?" asked Wang


    Xing-Duo coldly as he stared darkly at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken aback by this.


    She could understand why he asked if she was the CEO of thispany.


    But why was he asking if she was Ye Fan''s wife?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "That''s right, I am the CEO of thispany. I''m not sure if Manager Wang is..."


    "You still dare to ask me? The real estate industry in Yunzhou is such a mess because of businesses


    like yours who refuse to obey thew!" roared Wang Xing-Duo angrily as he cut Qiu Mu-Cheng off.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled but she was also puzzled. "Manager Wang, I don''t understand. What have


    we done to make you so angry?"


    "Hoho, you''re really a good actress!" Wang Xing-Duoughed coldly, then proceeded to say very


    sternly, "We''ve got a tip off that Mufan Real Estate has been operating illegally. So I have decided to


    seal off Mufan Real Estate, and all the directors of thepany have to cooperate with the


    investigation."


    What?


    Seal off thepany?


    All the directors had to cooperate with the investigation?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face instantly paled and all the other employees were equally shocked.


    "Manager Wang, just because you received a tip off, you''re going to seal us off before conducting an


    investigation? Isn''t that going a little too far? What if we''ve been framed?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    immediately.


    But Wang Xing-Duo merely scoffed and replied, "We''re sealing off yourpany in order to carry out


    the investigation!"


    "As for whether you''ve been framed or not, we''ll investigate and let you know the results of the


    investigation in due course. But for now, everyone is to leave thepany and we will seal off this


    building right now!"


    Wang Xing-Duo gave orders and his subordinates were already prepared with the white tape to seal


    the ce off. He didn''t seem to be willing to negotiate at all.


    "Then Manager Wang, may I ask how long it will take for you to give us the results of the


    investigation?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to ask as she tried to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Wang Xing-Duo just replied her calmly, "That''s hard to say. If it''s a quick one, then maybe one or two


    days. Otherwise it could take up to half a year. After all, the tip off we have isn''t just that yourpany


    has been operating illegally, but also that your fire safety measures are not up to standard, and your


    time to investigate."


    Wang Xing-Duo had described all these things so nonchntly.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red from her anger. "You''re just adding offenses without any


    exnation!"


    "Before this, you prevented ourpany from getting an approval from your department. I had nothing


    to say because your side has the final say and that''s within your authority."


    "But now, just because of some tip off from nowhere, you''re not investigating it first and checking if it''s a


    legitimate tip off. Instead you''vee here directly to seal off thepany and you intend to take half


    a year to investigate us? Manager Wang, you talk about this half a year very nonchntly, but do you


    know what that means to thepany?"


    "Do you know what that means to everyone here working hard for their families to make ends meet?


    This is not just about the survival of a business. This is about the survival of all the people who work for


    thispany!"


    "And now, just because of a casual decision you''ve made, you''re going to cut off the future of a


    living?" Qiu Mu-Cheng red at Wang Xing-Duo with bloodshot eyes and continued to question him


    angrily.


    Sealing off apany that had just started like Mufan Real Estate for six months was as good as


    destroying it.


    But before Wang Xing-Duo could respond, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly burst outughing. She continued


    to speak as if she was talking to herself.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. You''re a leader in the government and you''re a high ranking official. All it takes is


    one word from you and you can decide if a business lives or dies, and you can decide on the


    livelihoods of countless citizens. A big shot like you wouldn''t understand anything about these things,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    and you don''t care either..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled. But that smile was so tragic and the look in her eyes was


    so self-deprecating.


    All the injustices she had suffered were bursting out of her now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used this time to just pour out all the pain and frustration that she had been keeping in


    her heart.


    But after hearing what Qiu Mu-Cheng said, Wang Xing-Duo immediately smiled. His face looked


    threatening and was filled with coldness and malice.


    "You''re right! I don''t know, and I don''t care. To all of you, I am right at the top and I can decide whether


    yourpany lives or dies. So today, Mufan Real Estate is definitely getting sealed off!"


    Wang Xing-Duoughed sinisterly as his malevolent gaze red boldly at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you must be wondering why I''m picking on you, right? You have that useless husband


    of yours to me! Since he made my life difficult, I''m going to make your entire family suffer!¡±

 Chapter 305 Stop Right There

    Chapter 305 Stop Right There


    Wang Xing-Duo really hated Ye Fan to the core.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t gone after him and exposed the painting as a fake, Wang Xing-Duo''s reputation would


    have been ruined like that. He wouldn''t have be theughingstock of the entire brush painting


    circles and wouldn''t have been thrown out of the Yunzhou brush painting and calligraphy circles either.


    Now all his friends in that circle looked at him like they were looking at a joke.


    After all, he had brought a lousy imitation to the exhibition and imed that it was a painting by Tang


    Bohu. Only an idiot would have done that.


    And that was why Wang Xing-Duo couldn''t hold his head high in front of those friends anymore.


    And the cause of all this was Ye Fan!


    Wang Xing-Duo couldn''t let go of this matter and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Wang Xing-Duo was the sort of person who insisted on taking revenge. Since Ye Fan had made a fool


    out of him like this, Wang Xing-Duo wasn''t going to take it lying down.


    Once he knew how Ye Fan was rted to Qiu Mu-Cheng, he decided to attack Qiu Mu-Cheng in order


    to take revenge on Ye Fan.


    And that was how Wang Xing-Duo ended up bringing his team to Mufan Real Estate first thing in the


    morning after he located their office.


    "Your husband ruined my reputation, so I''m going to make sure thispany goes bust! Just wait to


    close shop!"


    Wang Xing-Duoughed wickedly and that sinisterughter echoed for a long time in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    ears.


    She was stunned by what he said.


    She never expected that this matter would have something to do with Ye Fan.


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng could say anything, Han Li exploded behind her first.


    "Excellent! You useless bum! So it''s all your fault! I was still wondering what was going on! My Mu-


    Cheng has always been honest andw abiding, so how could she have done any illegal business or


    get picked on? So it''s YOU! You useless thing! You''re incapable and you don''t earn any money, and


    now you''re making trouble for Mu-Cheng? You''re a good-for-nothing who can''t aplish anything at


    all! What a misfortune it is for our family to cross paths with yours!"


    After Han Li heard that this whole thing was because of Ye Fan, she went crazy with anger.


    Her face was already twisted from her fury and she started yelling at Ye Fan while pointing a finger at


    him.


    Her aggressive expression looked like she was about to tear Ye Fan to pieces.


    "Auntie Li, you can''t me Fan for this. They bullied us first and they were the ones cheating others.


    Fan was just standing up for me," Lu Wen-Jing tried to defend Ye Fan.


    But Han Li refused to listen to any of this. Her eyes were bloodshot as she continued berating Ye Fan.


    "Three years! Three years!! You''ve been in our family for three years and what did you bring us?


    Nothing but bad luck and trouble! Because of you, we were chased out of the Qius. Because of you,


    Mu-Cheng got chased out of thepany. And now, because of you, Mu-Cheng''spany is going


    bust. You bloody bastard, will you only stop after you destroy the entire family?!¡± shouted Han Li


    uncontrobly with bloodshot eyes.


    If Lu Wen-Jing didn''t hold her back, Han Li would probably have pped Ye Fan by now.


    Han Li had never liked Ye Fan in the first ce. He didn''t earn any money for the family and brought


    trouble to their family. Now he had even caused trouble to her daughter, so it was only natural for Han


    Li to be furious.


    She looked at Ye Fan so angrily as if her eyes could spew fire and she was going to burn Ye Fan to


    death.


    Qiu Lei was also furious. He looked at Ye Fan in disgust and scoffed coldly, "You useless bum! If Mu-


    Cheng loses her job again because of you, I''m going to teach you a lesson!"


    It wasn''t just Han Li and Qiu Lei. Several other employees were looking usatorily at Ye Fan and


    pointed at him as they sighed and grumbled.


    "What a pity. Miss Qiu is so outstanding, so how did she end up with a useless husband like that?¡±


    "Most husbands help to shield and shelter their wives, but he was of no help and even made trouble


    outside. And now he''s gotten Miss Qiu into trouble."


    "This sort of man would only bring more trouble and he''s not worthy of Miss Qiu at all."


    "She should have dumped him long ago.¡±


    ¡°Why did Miss Qiu do herself such a disservice and marry such a man?"


    Suddenly, everyone directed the anger in their hearts onto Ye Fan.


    They were all looking at Ye Fan with disgust and annoyance.


    After all, they all relied on thepany to make ends meet.


    If thepany had to stop operations, then they were probably going to lose their jobs. Of course they


    hated Ye Fan.


    "AHA, you little brat! So you''re here too! Are you a man or not? Your wife''spany is getting sealed


    off but you''re hiding at the back and you don''t even dare to stand up for her? Are you too scared to say


    anything? Weren''t you very arrogant at the exhibition? Weren''t you really impressive? Why are you


    silent now? Why are you holding back? Why don''t you dare to say anything now?¡±


    Wang Xing-Duo noticed that Ye Fan was standing behind the crowd and burst outughing.


    He stuffed his hands into his pant pockets and looked at Ye Fan maliciously. His words were filled with


    mocking and sarcasm.


    At the end, he finished off with more contemptuous words.


    "A useless bum is a useless bum! You''re a useless fellow at home and you''re trash outside too.


    Someone like you is only suitable to be a lowly and pathetic live-in son-inw!"


    Wang Xing-Duo spat on the floor. His disdainful stance was so arrogant and so audacious.


    After that, Wang Xing-Duo gave orders to his team to chase everyone out and seal off Mufan Real


    Estate.


    Everyone in thepany started panicking.


    "What are we going to do? If thepany is gone, how is Mu-Cheng going to earn money in the


    future? Will Mu-Cheng go to jail? It''s all that good-for-nothing''s fault! What wrong did we do in our past


    lives? How did we end up with such a bastard in our family?" Han Li became frantic and started


    hopping around anxiously in circles and her eyes were all red from anxiety.


    At this moment, an arrogant smile appeared on Zhang Zheng-Fu''s face as he just quietly stood at the


    side and watched the show.


    It was time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was time for him to make an appearance.


    That''s right. Zhang Zheng-Fu had remained silent all this while because he was waiting for everyone to


    feelpletely helpless and for Qiu Mu-Cheng to despair and feel afraid. He was waiting for thisst


    moment of hopelessness to arrive.


    If he was going to show off, he was going to show off in a big way!


    He had to appear only when everyone was at the brink of despair. Then only would he truly shock the


    crowd.


    He was going to stop theshing waves, and he was going to hold up the copsing building.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was going to take this rare opportunity to save everyone. He was going to walk out in


    the most chivalrous way possible to win over Qiu Mu-Cheng, Han Li, and everyone else present.


    So with that in mind, Zhang Zheng-Fu walked out andforted Han Li, "Auntie, don''t worry. Even


    though this is someone else''s fault, what''s done is done and there''s no point in being upset now. We


    should think of a solution."


    "Zheng-Fu, do you have a solution? Could you help Mu-Cheng? Since you''re colleagues, you can''t just


    watch her go down like that!" Han Li looked at Zhang Zheng-Fu and grabbed his hand as if she was


    drowning in water and saw a float she could hold on to.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu nodded and replied, "Auntie, don''t worry, I will help her."


    After that, Zhang Zheng-Fu looked towards the rather pale Qiu Mu-Cheng and consoled her in a gentle


    voice, "Miss Qiu, don''t worry. Leave the rest to me."


    Wang Xing-Duo''s team was already beginning to use the tape to seal off the office.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu took a step out and shouted coldly and confidently, "Stop right there!"

 Chapter 306 Is Master Ye Here?

    Chapter 306 Is Master Ye Here?


    "Stop right there!¡±


    The entire office lobby immediately fell silent for a moment after Zhang Zheng-Fu shouted.


    Wang Xing-Duo''s team stopped what they were doing and looked towards the front.


    Wang Xing-Duo frowned too. "Who are you?"


    "Why, are you going to obstruct me from carrying out my duties? You''re probably some low ranking


    employee, right? If you block us from doing our job for the sake of a tinypany like this, you''d better


    consider the consequences first.


    Otherwise what you do today might be the end of your future!" warned Wang Xing-Duo coldly as he


    looked at the young man who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    But Zhang Zheng-Fu just smiled at Wang Xing-Duo''s words. "Manager Wang, you don''t have to worry


    about my future. My dad will help to pave the way for me."


    "I just hope that you could do me a favor here. That country bumpkin offended you, and that''s his


    business, so it has nothing to do with Miss Qiu. Besides, Miss Qiu is already separated from that


    country bumpkin and will soon be divorced and they will have nothing to do with one another. So


    Manager Wang, why don''t you just forget about sealing off thepany? If you could do this favor for


    me, I will pay you a visit with my father, Zhang Xiao-Song, and bring great gifts to thank you


    personally.¡±


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had purposely emphasized on his father''s name when he said these words.


    Wang Xing-Duo immediately paused for a moment when he heard those three words and quietly


    repeated them, "Zhang Xiao-Song?"


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was excited when he saw Wang Xing-Duo''s reaction.


    This was going to work after all.


    His father wasn''t the most influential among the entrepreneurs in Yunzhou, but he was fairly famous.


    He wasn''t just the head of a government enterprise, but he was also the financial star of Yunzhou this


    year!


    While Wang Xing-Duo was just a manager and wasn''t some bigwig.


    So from Zhang Zheng-Fu''s point of view, his father''s name would be enough to keep Wang Xing-Duo in


    check.


    And it looked like it was going exactly the way Zhang Zheng-Fu had expected!


    Just after he had said his father''s name, Wang Xing-Duo was stunned and stopped doing whatever he


    was doing.


    "Hahaha, he really is a great entrepreneur and his name alone is already powerful. Mu-Cheng, look at


    Zheng-Fu. He''s from a wealthy family but he''s still so independent. He doesn''t rely on his family, he''s


    notcent and he''se out to work from the bottom rung. That''s what I call hardworking! Unlike


    some useless bum from the countryside who just spends his dayszing away and doesn''t know how


    to improve himself at all. He can''tpare to Zheng-Fu at all!"


    "Mu-Cheng, I think this Zheng-Fu is really not bad, and he''s quite talented too. Even though he''s not as


    rich as Young Master Sun, but he''s from the top tier of Yunzhou already. He''s even willing to help you in


    such circumstances, so if you have such a man as your husband, you''d definitely live blissfully for the


    rest of your life.¡±


    "Mu-Cheng, you should interact more with Zheng-Fu from now on."


    Han Li immediately had a smile on her face and breathed a long sigh of relief when she saw that Zhang


    Zheng-Fu had managed to stun Wang Xing-Duo.


    The otherpany employees were also overjoyed when they saw this happening, and suddenly they


    all looked differently towards Zhang Zheng-Fu.


    They were all admiring him and filled with respect for him. Many female employees even started falling


    for him.


    "Manager Zhang is amazing!"


    "It''s all thanks to Manager Zhang! Otherwise ourpany would copse, wouldn''t it?"


    Many employees were praising him and sounded like they were idolizing him.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu felt like he was going to fly soon when he felt the passionate gazes from behind him.


    The corner of his lips curled upwards and thecent smile on his handsome face became even


    more arrogant.


    He stood there proudly and looked at Wang Xing-Duo as he continued, "Manager Wang, since you


    know my father, then do me a favor and do my father a favor too -stop here for today."


    "Also, help us with approving Mufan Real Estate''s application too. My father, Zhang Xiao-Song, and I,


    will always remember this favor you''ve done for us."


    Zhang Zheng-Fu said these words calmly, but that boastful tone of voice was very apparent.


    But just after Zhang Zheng-Fu said these words, Wang Xing-Duo unexpectedly lifted a leg and kicked


    Zhang Zheng-Fu to the floor.


    "Oh my..."


    Everyone was confused.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu clutched his stomach and was on the verge of tears. "Manager Wang, what are you


    doing?"


    "What am I doing? Fuck you! Zhang Xiao-Song? Who the hell is that? I''ve never heard of this person


    and you''re trying to threaten me with him? You''re pretty young but you talk big! Who is going to do you


    a favor? Whatever for? You''re running an uwful business and you dare to instruct me? Get lost!"


    Wang Xing-Duo shouted at Zhang Zheng-Fu, then pped him so hard that Zhang Zheng-Fu


    immediately shut up. His face was all red as he remained sprawled on the floor and didn''t dare to move


    at all.


    Everyone was shocked at this.


    Nobody expected that Wang Xing-Duo wouldn''t care about Zhang Xiao-Song''s son at all, and actually


    hit him.


    "Seal off everything! Take all the documents, information, receipts, everything. Round up all the


    directors and we''re going to question them one by one. If anybody else tries to be funny and blocks us


    from doing our job, arrest them for obstruction of public service. I''m going to see which blind idiot still


    dares to block us!"


    Wang Xing-Duo was clearly furious.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had emphasized on Zhang Xiao-Song''s name so arrogantly and the way he talked


    had really frightened Wang Xing-Duo at first and he really thought that this fellow might be the son of a


    big shot.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t recall who this Zhang Xiao-Song was at all.


    He had never even heard of him before, so there was no way this Zhang Xiao-Song was some big


    shot.


    So Wang Xing-Duo became even angrier, thinking that Zhang Zheng-Fu was trying to fool him. And


    that''s why he kicked Zhang Zheng-Fu without hesitation.


    After that, Wang Xing-Duo immediately told his team to seal off Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest of the staff were on the verge of despair.


    Han Li was screaming and cursing at Ye Fan, ming him for dragging her daughter down.


    But Ye Fan continued to stand there without saying anything. Nobody noticed that Ye Fan''s eyes were


    already as cold as ice. His presence was so icy that Lu Wen-Jing''s face paled as she stood beside him.


    "F-fan, what''s wrong?¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t answer her. He just started walking towards Wang Xing-Duo.


    He was like a swordsman who was going to draw his sword from its sheath and y his enemy!


    His ominous presence made a cold wind start to blow.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But just as Ye Fan was prepared to do something, another car parked outside the building.


    A few men in suits came walking in.


    "May I ask if Ye Fan, Master Ye, is here?" Meng Guang and Liu walked in with great respect as they


    asked the crowd in front of them politely.

 Chapter 307 What About Me?

    Chapter 307 What About Me?


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was a little surprised when these men suddenly walked in.


    After being interrupted time and again, one of Wang Xing-Duo''s subordinates got irritated and just


    started shouting away, "Where did these bastardse from?"


    "Can''t you see that we''re carrying out official duties here? You''re really bold! How dare you!"


    As his subordinate was angrily shouting away, Wang Xing-Duo also turned around in annoyance.


    But when he saw who hade, he was instantly rmed. His body trembled as he shouted, "Xiaoliu!


    Shut up!"


    "You seriously just shoot your mouth off!


    How can you simply insult anybody!"


    Wang Xing-Duo immediately yelled at his subordinate before running up with a cating smile on his


    face and offered a pack of cigarettes. "Hello Mr Liu, it''s been a long time since west saw each other."


    "Did Mayor Han give you a holiday? What brings you here today?"


    Wang Xing-Duo had already ced the cigarettes into Liu''s hands.


    Wang Xing-Duo knew this driver of Han Dong-Min''s.


    The Bureau had to report to Han Dong-Min and pass him several documents and messages, so this


    driver was the one who did a lot of the legwork for Han Dong-Min.


    After some time, they all got to know one another.


    "Manager Wang, what a coincidence, you''re here too. I''m here to settle a few things, what about you?"


    Liu clearly recognized Wang Xing-Duo and replied with a smile.


    While speaking, Liu took out one of the cigarettes that Wang Xing-Duo passed to him and lit it.


    Even though Wang Xing-Duo wasn''t in a very high position, he still had some power. He wasn''t high


    ranking enough to be in contact with Han Dong-Min, but he could still get to know Han Dong-Min''s


    driver pretty well.


    Even though Liu was just the driver for a government official and didn''t have any power himself, he was


    still one of Han Dong-Min''s.


    The status of being someone constantly by Han Dong-Min''s side was enough to make a lot of people


    around him try to butter up to him.


    Wang Xing-Duo was one of them.


    He always called him Mr Liu and always sounded so friendly.


    "I''m here on official business too. This Mufan Real Estate has broken thew and operated illegally. So


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve brought my team to seal it off and take time to investigate it," replied Wang Xing-Duo very casually.


    What?


    "What did you say? You brought your team to seal off Mufan Real Estate?" Liu got a terrible shock


    when he heard these words and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground. The sparks nearly burnt


    his nose hair along the way.


    "Manager Wang, are you out of your mind? Are you trying to drive Mayor Han to his death? Do you


    know who owns Mufan Real Estate? It belongs to Master Ye! How dare you touch Master Ye''s assets!


    Hurry up and leave with your team!¡±


    Liu was instantly shocked and his face paled after hearing what Wang Xing-Duo said.


    Why was he here?


    He hade with everyone else to apologize to Ye Fan!


    Liu never thought that this Wang Xing-Duo would actually bring a team to seal off Mufan Real Estate.


    Was he courting death?


    ording to their investigations, Mufan Real Estate belonged to Master Ye''s wife. In other words, it


    belonged to Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min was the one in charge of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Mayor Han had already


    offended Ye Fan in the morning, and now his subordinates were making trouble for him in the


    afternoon?


    These actions would certainly ruin Han Dong-Min''s nspletely!


    So after Liu learnt about this, he immediately became furious and told Wang Xing-Duo to leave with his


    men.


    After yelling at him, Liu and Meng Guang quickly started looking for Ye Fan.


    When they spotted Ye Fan, they quickly ran over to plead with him.


    "Master Ye, I''m so sorry about this. Wang Xing-Duo has acted on his own and it has nothing to do with


    anyone else! He was not given instructions by anyone else! Master Ye, please don''t hold it against us,


    I''ll get them to get lost now,¡± said Liu with great fear. He was filled with terror and respect for Ye Fan.


    He was really worried that Ye Fan would direct his anger towards Han Dong-Min because of Wang


    Xing-Duo''s stupid actions.


    After all, Han Dong-Min was solely in charge of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. So if Ye Fan


    wanted to me them for what happened, then their ns to apologize and seek Ye Fan''s forgiveness


    today would go up in smoke.


    With this in mind, Liu and Meng Guang were both extremely worried and they spoke extremely


    reverently to Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked by this scene.


    Han Li and Zhang Zheng-Fu were even more puzzled.


    Were these two men here to look for Ye Fan?


    And they called him Master Ye?


    Ye Fan was just a pauper from the countryside and a useless live-in son-inw. What master could he


    possibly be?


    "Could you two have gotten the wrong person? This fellow is just a penniless fellow from the


    countryside, so how could he be worth being treated so well by all of you?" Han Li stared at them with


    wide eyes and asked in surprise. She looked like she had seen a ghost.


    But the moment Han Li said these words, Liu pped her across the face.


    There was a loud pping sound and Han Li waspletely dumbfounded.


    "You blithering idiot! How dare you insult Master Ye! We could arrest you for nder!"


    Liu''s cold shout and threatening stance was so frightening that Han Li just clutched her face and didn''t


    dare to say anything.


    She was afraid that she had really offended a big shot.


    After that, Liu red at Wang Xing-Duo and shouted angrily, "You bunch of idiots! Why are you still


    standing there?¡±


    "Hurry up and apologize to Master Ye!


    Then get lost! You blind bats, how dare you investigate just anybody?!" Liu yelled angrily and continued


    to curse.


    Wang Xing-Duo''s subordinates were really frightened by this man.


    But Wang Xing-Duo''s expression started to darken.


    His face was grim as he looked at Liu and smiled coldly. "Mr Liu, you''re really throwing your weight


    around like some official, huh?"


    "You are just a driver and you have no real power nor status. I used to give you some respect and


    offered you good cigarettes and talked to you nicely. But you''re not really worth anything, really. Now


    you dare to just shout at me and order me about? You''re just a bloody driver and you think you can do


    such a thing to me?"


    Wang Xing-Duo treated Liu with respect only out of respect for Han Dong-Min.


    But now that Liu was behaving like this, Wang Xing-Duo didn''t care anymore and decided to just fall out


    with him.


    Liu was just a driver and Wang Xing-Duo never had much regard for him in the first ce.


    But just after Wang Xing-Duo had said these words.


    A cold voice rang out from behind him.


    "And what about me?"


    That low voice was filled with incredible rage and authority.


    As these words fell, a middle aged man was apanied by many others like a king as he came up


    the steps and appeared within sight of everyone in the lobby.


    Wang Xing-Duo''s face twitched when he saw who hade and was frozen to the


    spot as if he had been struck by lightning and his brain exploded. His eyes were wide open as he


    looked in disbelief at the man in front of him. His voice was hoarse and trembled, "Mayor...Mayor Han?"

 Chapter 308 Make One Mistake, Regret It Forever!

    Chapter 308 Make One Mistake, Regret It Forever!


    What?


    After Wang Xing-Duo said that, everyone else was immediately shocked. Their eyes instantly widened.


    The mayor?


    Could this middle aged man be the deputy mayor of Yunzhou, Han Dong-Min? The man who controlled


    variousrge departments like the Industry and Commerce Bureau and Security Affairs?


    Oh my goodness!


    What was going on? Why was even Mayor Han here?


    Wang Xing-Duo was really going crazy.


    The minute he saw Han Dong-Min, he ran over to receive him.


    "M-Mayor Han, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? Then I could have made preparations, right?"


    Wang Xing-Duo put a big smile on his face and looked all weing and cating. But his voice was


    trembling and he wasn''t sure if it was because he was shocked or because he was terrified.


    But Han Dong-Min couldn''t be bothered with him. He scoffed and pushed Wang Xing-Duo to one side,


    then walked over to Ye Fan with a heart filled with respect and guilt. He apologetically bowed to Ye Fan


    and greeted him.


    "I, Han Dong-Min, was too blind to recognize a true expert and I offended Master Ye, so I hope you can


    forgive me!"


    Han Dong-Min''s words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean and caused an uproar


    immediately.


    After that, Meng Guang and all the other leaders that hade along with Han Dong-Min also bowed


    and greeted Ye Fan in unison.


    Those reverent voices and words of shame came together as one to shake the entire lobby!


    "Master Ye, please forgive us!"


    "Master Ye, please forgive us!"


    "Master Ye, please forgive us!"


    Everyone stood in the lobby and watched as the top brass of their city administration was led by Han


    Dong-Min to bow towards Ye Fan.


    Their low and solemn apology sounded like crashing waves and it echoed loudly in everyone''s ears.


    "This...this..."


    "This..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned by this scene. Han Li was stunned too. Zhang Zheng-Fu was equally


    stunned.


    All the employees of Mufan Real Estate were stunned at the same time.


    Even Wang Xing-Duo''s face sank instantly.


    He felt as though he had just been pped in the face.


    He stood there like a piece of wood and allowed the wind and rain tosh against him.


    The entire lobby suddenly fell silent.


    You could even hear a pin drop!


    The huge lobby was filled with Han Dong-Min and his men in suits as they respectfully bowed at the


    waist to greet Ye fan.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cold wind blew in loudly through the open door.


    Many people felt their bodies shudder all of a sudden.


    Everyone couldn''t believe their eyes.


    What was the worlding to?


    Why was one of the top leaders of the city actually being so respectful towards a country bumpkin?


    Why was he so respectful towards a useless live-in son-inw?


    He had personallye here and had actually bowed to apologize with such reverence!


    "Mu...Mu-Cheng, is that...is that Ye Fan they''re talking about?"


    Han Li waspletely dumbstruck as she stared nkly at the scene in front of her and gasped. Her


    entire body was filled with terror as she whispered this question to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "I...I don''t know either," Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t sure what was happening either.


    The scene in front of them was really way too shocking.


    Even though they were seeing it for themselves, they found it hard to believe.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and family were already so bewildered. Wang Xing-Duo was in a worse state. And he


    was supposed to be here to take revenge on Ye Fan.


    His face was deathly pale and void of color.


    The moment he saw how Han Dong-Min bowed to Ye Fan, he was so frightened that he felt like his


    soul had left his body.


    Good god.


    Who on earth had he offended?


    Even the deputy mayor came and bowed to him.


    Before this, Wang Xing-Duo didn''t think twice when Liu was being polite to Ye Fan because Liu was


    just a driver after all. He thought that Ye Fan was just familiar with that driver and they knew each other


    privately.


    But now Wang Xing-Duo realized that Liu and Meng Guang hade to pave the way for Han Dong-


    Min''s arrival.


    Wang Xing-Duo''s heart was beating wildly. Since Han Dong-Min and the rest were distracted, Wang


    Xing-Duo quickly gathered his team and prepared to make a run for it.


    But just at this moment, Ye Fan scoffed coldly at Han Dong-Min''s apology.


    "Don''t do this, Mayor Han. I can''t take an apology from you! Your subordinate wanted to seal off my


    wife''spany without even a proper exnation and even said that he was going to make sure my


    family suffers. If I can''t even afford to offend your subordinate, how could I afford to offend a high and


    mighty deputy mayor like you?¡± said Ye Fan sarcastically as he smiled coldly.


    "Ye Fan, don''t be like this, speak nicely..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled from fright when she heard how


    sarcastic Ye Fan''s words were.


    That was Han Dong-Min, one of the top three officials in Yunzhou''s government.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had only seen people like Han Dong-Min on TV, but now her own husband was


    speaking so nastily to him. So it was only natural that Qiu Mu-Cheng became fearful and tugged at Ye


    Fan to speak more politely to Han Dong-Min.


    But what surprised Qiu Mu-Cheng was that Han Dong-Min wasn''t angry at the things that Ye Fan said


    at all. Instead, he frowned and stared at Meng Guang and Liu.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Liu immediately replied, "Mayor Han, here''s what happened..."


    Liu immediately reported what Wang Xing-Duo did in detail to Han Dong-Min.


    "What?! How could such a thing happen?! Wang Xing-Duo,e over here right now!


    I want you to exin to me why you''re sealing off Master Ye''s business!" shouted Han Dong-Min coldly


    as he angrily red in front.


    Wang Xing-Duo had just turned to leave when he heard Han Dong-Min''s voice and immediately


    trembled from fright. He knew that he couldn''t get away now, so he had no choice but to face the


    music.


    "Mayor Han, it''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding...I really didn''t know that you and


    Ye...Master Ye..." Wang Xing-Duo tried to exin himself with bitterness in his eyes.


    Han Dong-Min''s expression remained cold as he continued to question him, "What misunderstanding?


    I''m asking you what Mufan Real Estate has done such that you actually brought your team here to seal


    it off without any instructions from the top!"


    Wang Xing-Duo had no answers for Han Dong-Min''s questions.


    After all, all the crimes that Mufan Real Estate had were all added by him randomly.


    So of course he didn''t dare to tell Han Dong-Min these things.


    In the end, Wang Xing-Duo fell on his knees with a remorseful face as he pleaded with Han Dong-Min,


    "Mayor Han, I...I was wrong."


    "I was muddleheaded and I deserve to die, I deserve to be punished! Mayor Han, please let me off on


    ount of my years of service to Yunzhou!" pleaded Wang Xing-Duo miserably.


    But Han Dong-Min wasn''t going to let him off. "You have misused your power for your own personal


    gain and abused your office to frame others."


    "Your character is rotten and your actions are terribly wicked! You''vemitted such a serious offense


    and you still dare to ask me to spare you? Men! Arrest him, strip him of his title and make sure he''s


    punished severely!¡±


    BOOM!


    Han Dong-Min''s cold words were like a death sentence to Wang Xing-Duo.


    Wang Xing-Duo was frozen to the ground as despair filled his eyes. He felt like all his strength left him


    in an instant and he copsed to the floor like a mound of y.


    His heart had turned to ashes.


    He never imagined that the position he had worked so hard to attain over the past


    few decades had copsed in an instant just like that.


    This one mistake made him regret it for life!

 Chapter 309 Blessing in Disguise

    Chapter 309 Blessing in Disguise


    Before this, Wang Xing-Duo thought that Ye Fan was just a pauper from the countryside and a useless


    live-in son-inw whose only achievement was probably in the world of brush paintings and calligraphy.


    So Wang Xing-Duo never had any regard for Ye Fan at all.


    After all, how impressive could a live-in son-inw from the countryside be?


    Wasn''t it easy to deal with him like a fish fillet on a chopping board?


    So Wang Xing-Duo hade here to exact revenge on Ye Fan by sealing off Mufan Real Estate!


    But Wang Xing-Duo would never have dreamt that this skinny man who was looked down by


    everybody was actually connected to Han Dong-Min.


    And judging from how reverent Han Dong-Min was towards Ye Fan, it was clear that Ye Fan was a big


    shot!


    Wang Xing-Duo immediately felt despair when he realized that he had offended a big shot like this.


    He was filled with great misery and his heart was filled with nothing but regret.


    If he had known that this was going to happen, he would never have picked on Mufan Real Estate and


    he would never have provoked Ye Fan.


    When he thought about it, he was suddenly filled with great hatred for Qiu Mu-Ying and her family.


    If not for those idiots from the Qius, he wouldn''t have offended Mufan Real Estate.


    If not for that stupid Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei, he wouldn''t have offended Ye Fan either.


    Wang Xing-Duo was angry enough to kill off everyone in that family now.


    "The Qius have brought harm on me, the Qius have brought harm upon me..."


    Wang Xing-Duo remained in the lobby with a heart full of despair. He looked up as his tears rolled


    down his cheeks uncontrobly.


    But so what if he felt regret and hatred now?


    There was medicine for everything in the world, but there was no cure for regret.


    He hadnded in his predicament today because he deserved it!


    After Wang Xing-Duo was arrested, Han Dong-Min immediately got someone else to evaluate Mufan


    Real Estate and if there were no problems, they were to be approved without further dy.


    Sometimes bad things were blessings in disguise, and sometimes good things were a sign of bad


    things toe.


    Everyone thought that Mufan Real Estate was in deep trouble today.


    And just minutes ago, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already lost all hope.


    She wasn''t the only one. All the employees had thought that Mufan Real Estate was definitely going to


    fold and many of them already started thinking about what they were going to do next.


    But nobody expected that things would suddenly turn around at thest minute. Mufan Real Estate had


    not only survived this crisis, they had also finally moved on with their application after Wang Xing-Duo


    had prevented their approval for months.


    And because Han Dong-Min had said the word, the approval came through very quickly.


    The very next day, a representative from the Industry and Commerce Bureau came to deliver the


    certificate to Mufan Real Estate and also formally apologized to Qiu Mu-Cheng for what Wang Xing-


    Duo had done in the past.


    So just like that, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally resolved the problem that had troubled her for so long.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her staff all knew that theirpany had been saved because of Ye Fan.


    "Miss Qiu, you''ve married a great husband!"


    "You''ve found such a wonderful lifepanion!"


    "I''m so envious!"


    "If my husband was as capable as yours, I would smile in my dreams every day.¡±


    "If we knew that your husband knew Mayor Han, we should have asked Mr Ye for help."


    "Then we wouldn''t have to wait nearly two months to get the approval."


    "HAHA indeed!"


    "But now that we''ve gotten all the necessary paperwork done, Mufan Real Estate can finally open for


    business officially!"


    Miss Qiu, can we confirm the details of the opening ceremony now?"


    "We''d better hurry and send the invitations out."


    The entirepany was now filled with a motivated and energetic atmosphere.


    The dark clouds above everyone had now disappeared.


    It was as if the clouds had parted to reveal sunny skies.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng had a rare smile on her beautiful face.


    The thing that she had been worried about for so long was finally resolved.


    And now that all her colleagues were praising her for finding a good husband, nobody knew how sweet


    and blissful Qiu Mu-Cheng felt inside.


    Any woman would feel the most blessed when she heard others praise her man.


    But even though she felt really sweet inside, she also had a lot of unanswered questions.


    How were Ye Fan and Han Dong-Min rted?


    Why did Han Dong-Min bring so many people to Mufan Real Estate to look for Ye Fan? And why were


    they so respectful towards him?


    Could it be that her husband was really incredible but nobody knew about it?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately shook her head at this thought. She could only make guesses now, so it


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was better to question Ye Fan in personter at night.


    As for Ye Fan, after what happened the day before, he could see that Han Dong-Min was sincere in his


    apology, so he didn''t hold it against Han Dong-Min and forgave him for what happened at Han Dong-


    Min''s residence.


    Ye Fan also helped Han Dong-Min to purchase some jadeites and got him out of his crisis.


    After shopping around for an entire day, Han Dong-Min still didn''t manage to discover any Yang jade or


    imperial jade even though Ye Fan had a good eye.


    After all, good jade didn''t always just fall from the sky.


    Even if Ye Fan had sharp eyes, there was nothing he could do to make a rare jade appear in front of


    Han Dong-Min if the jadeites avable weren''t of high quality to begin with.


    But they still had a good day nheless.


    They didn''t get any Yang jade, but they did get some pretty high grade ss and ice jade.


    In just one day, Han Dong-Min had not just recouped all his previous losses, but he had also reached


    the target for the city''s jade purchases.


    At night, Han Dong-Min threw a banquet for Ye Fan to express his gratitude.


    Haha, I must really thank you this time, Master Ye. If you hadn''t helped me, then it wouldn''t just be my


    position that would be in danger. I''m afraid that my good reputation would be ruined overnight as well"


    "From now on, you are my benefactor, and you have given me a new lease of life. No matter where or


    where, as long as you visit me, I will definitely make time for you and treat you as my most


    distinguished guest!" Han Dong-Min thanked Ye Fan profusely at the dinner table.


    He had been worried about this for so long, and his problems had been solved by Ye Fan today.


    So Han Dong-Min was very excited and drank down three sses of strong wine even though he


    normally didn''t drink. His eyes were getting red from the alcohol.


    Han Dong-Min was truly grateful to Ye Fan.


    "Mayor Han, why thank me like this? You''ve helped my wife, so I should return the favor. I don''t like


    owing others."


    "Master Ye, you can''t say such things. Your wife is doing business in ordance to thew and she


    meets all the requirements, so she should have gotten the approval in the first ce. I didn''t do


    anything and I was just making sure the office was running as it should. Your help to me today has


    been of real help. I will never forget this favor," Han Dong-Min continued to thank Ye Fan.


    Ye Fanughed faintly but didn''t argue with Han Dong-Min. After eating some food, he got up to leave.


    "Before leaving, I just want to remind Mayor Han of a few things. Next time, don''t take a shortcut if you


    can. It''s great if you seed via a shortcut, but if you fail, then I''m afraid that you might not be able to


    bear the consequences."

 Chapter 310 Oh No!

    Chapter 310 Oh No!


    "Yes, yes, Master Ye, you are very right. I will remember this lesson for life. I will never do something so


    risky again."


    When Han Dong-Min thought about everything that just happened, he couldn''t help but break into a


    cold sweat.


    He was fortunate to run into Master Ye, otherwise he would never have made it through this crisis.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t around that day, Han Dong-Min would have likely believed Liu Chuan-Zhi''s words and


    bought a worthless rock for $200 million.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And if that had really happened, there was no way Han Dong-Min would be sitting here to chat and eat


    with Ye Fan. He would probably be behind bars by now.


    After that, Han Dong-Min and Han Shao-Jie saw Ye Fan off.


    Han Dong-Min wanted to send him home in a car, but Ye Fan refused and said he could go back on his


    own.


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t convince Ye Fan otherwise and went along with Ye Fan.


    "The next generation is really promising, they''re really promising! Shao-Jie, since you were so fortunate


    as to know someone like Master Ye, you must spend more time with him. He is a good influence, so I


    hope that you can be influenced by Master Ye to be more outstanding and be able to stand on


    your own two feet."


    Han Dong-Min continued to sigh emphatically with a heart filled with admiration as he watched Ye Fan


    walk away under the moonlight.


    Han Shao-Jie stood beside him and nodded. "Dad, I will learn from Mr Ye."


    Han Dong-Min immediately had aforted smile on his face. "Very good, Shao-Jie. If you can think


    this way, then as your father, I''ll be very happy"


    "Also, you''ve really done an excellent job in helping me to get over this crisis. If you hadn''t brought


    Master Ye along, I''m afraid my reputation would be in tatters by now."


    After so many years, this was the first time Han Shao-Jie heard his fatherpliment him like that.


    Nobody knew how happy and excited Han Shao-Jie felt right now. That sense of achievement and


    pride and that feeling of being acknowledged by his father was even more precious than a jadeite


    producing imperial jade to Han Shao-Jie!


    "Shao-Jie, work hard, ok? I''ll get Liu to send a few books to you and you can read them to prepare for


    an exam. I have an opportunity on hand, so as long as you pass the exam, I can get you in and you


    can officially start your career. Do well this time! I hope that in the future, I can proudly tell everyone


    that Han Shao-Jie is my son!" said Han Dong-Min in a serious voice as he patted his son''s shoulders.


    Forthat moment, Han Shao-Jie''s eyes became slightly teary.


    This time, Han Shao-Jie could really feel the immense hope and love that his father had for him.


    As the saying goes, a father''s love is as high as the mountains!


    Perhaps this sort of love was not as obvious or gentle as motherly love. But the intensity and depth was


    definitely no less than any other emotion in the world.


    "Dad, I will work hard. I will not embarrass you!"


    Han Shao-Jie clenched his fists and stood under the moonlit night with a determined look on his face.


    Shen Fei had entered the management level of Shen Group and wasn''t that wastrel with nothing better


    to do anymore. He had officially started his career and was preparing himself to take over from Shen


    Jiu-Yi one day.


    As Shen Fei''s best friend, Han Shao-Jie didn''t want to fall behind Shen Fei.


    He had decided that he was going to work hard and carve out a career for himself like his father.


    But just as this father and son were having a heart to heart talk, Han Dong-Min suddenly remembered


    something and pped his thigh. "Oh no!"


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Han Shao-Jie immediately asked.


    "Shao-Jie,e with me quickly and chase after Master Ye. We were busy drinking earlier and I forgot


    to tell Master Ye about something important. If this goes wrong, Master Ye''s life might be in danger."


    Han Dong-Min''s expression paled dramatically as he called Han Shao-Jie along to drive in the direction


    where Ye Fan had left.


    On the other side, Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing had started heading home after leaving Han Dong-Min''s


    home.


    During this time, Qiu Mu-Cheng had to work in the day and there was nobody to apany Lu Wen-


    Jing at home. So as long as Ye Fan had to go out, Lu Wen-Jing would follow him too.


    So today was no different.


    Ye Fan had spent an entire day with Han Dong-Min to buy jadeite, and Lu Wen-Jing had quietly gone


    with them as well.


    Ye Fan thought that this little Lolita was going toin along the way, but surprisingly, she didn''t find


    it tiresome and seemed to be full of energy and was very happy to follow them.


    "Fan, you''re really amazing! When you don''t do anything, nobody knows how amazing you are. But the


    moment you do something, it''s shocking! Every rock you picked turned out to be green! Fan, I have to


    check if there''s something seriously different about your eyes."


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing were walking along the streets of Yunzhou.


    It was 7PM and Yunzhou''s night life was starting to get lively. There were pedestrians everywhere, and


    there were plenty of people walking in and out of the shops.


    Lu Wen-Jing was wearing a patterned blouse with a houndstooth miniskirt and her little ck leather


    shoes clicked against the floor. She looked like a little sparrow in the summer and her pretty and


    youthful face was very charming.


    As they spoke, they went by a barbequed meats shop and the smell of kebabs hit their noses. Lu Wen-


    Jing immediately stopped walking and started salivating at this smell. She begged Ye Fan to bring her


    in to eat kebabs.


    "You terrible little girl. Didn''t we just finish dinner? You want to eat again?"


    "That''s not true! All you guys did was to just chat and didn''t really eat. You guys didn''t eat so I didn''t


    dare to either, so I barely ate anything earlier!¡±


    "Fan, why don''t you bring me in? You''ve never brought me out to dinner ever since I came to Yunzhou.


    Besides, I''m leaving tomorrow night, so take it as a farewell dinner in advance?¡± said Lu Wen-Jing a


    little sadly. Her pleading eyes were gleaming.


    Since Lu Wen-Jing whined like that, Ye Fan didn''t know what else to do with her and had no choice but


    to take her to eat kebabs.


    ''Til say this first. Don''t eat too much, I don''t have a lot of money on myself."


    "Fan! You''re so petty! Don''t worry, I won''t bankrupt you."


    "You''re a really terrible little girl! I''m treating you to kebabs and you say I''m petty? I don''t get any credit


    huh."


    Ye Fanughed helplessly and walked into an open air barbequed meat shop with Lu Wen-Jing.


    When they went in, nobody noticed that there was a pair of eyes not too far off watching them at all


    times.


    After they went in, this man pulled his phone out and made a call. "Mr Zhou, Liaoyang East Road,


    Lehua BBQ."


    After a period of silence, the other end of the line replied with a chilling, "Ok!"

 Chapter 311 Drink with Me

    Chapter 311 Drink with Me


    Yunzhou.


    It was nearly 8PM and this was the peak of Yunzhou''s night life.


    Lehua BBQ was full house and business was exceptionally good tonight.


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing had waited for 15 minutes before they got a seat.


    "You terrible little girl, if you eat so much meat, you might be too fat and nobody would want you.


    An outstanding man like myself prefers women with a good figure, like Mu-Cheng," said Ye Fan as he


    knocked lightly on Lu Wen-Jing''s head after she was done ordering.


    This terrible girl had actually ordered so much meat! Why couldn''t she order some vegetables instead?


    That would be healthier and cheaper.


    Meat was so expensive these days.


    "Humph, Fan, you try to make your words sound nice, but you''re just afraid to spend extra money,


    right? You''re petty alright!¡± Lu Wen-Jing was quite young but she was pretty smart. She could tell


    immediately that Ye Fan couldn''t bear to spend the money on her to let her eat expensively.


    "TSK! You''re pretty smart, huh? So you can tell that I can''t bear to spend the money on you. It''s tough


    for Mu-Cheng to earn money, so as her husband, I should scrimp a little. There''s nothing wrong in


    helping my wife to save money." Ye Fan didn''t think it was embarrassing at all. In fact, he had a proud


    smile on his face.


    Lu Wen-Jing just sat there and rolled her eyes.


    Good heavens!


    She suddenly realized that Ye Fan was very thick-skinned.


    In no time, the waiter started bringing the kebabs that they ordered.


    "Wow, it smells really good!"


    Lu Wen-Jing was going to drool soon as she looked at the fat and juicy meat skewers in front of her


    and she picked one up to eat.


    But just as she reached a hand out, Ye Fan smacked it away.


    "Fan, why did you hit me?"


    "I hit you because you''re so ungrateful. We must learn to be grateful people! We''re using Mu-Cheng''s


    money to have dinner, so we have to take Mu-Cheng''s share out from here first. Nobody is allowed to


    eat this half, and we''re giving it to Mu-Cheng when we get home!"


    "No! I don''t want to do that!" Lu Wen-Jing protected those meat skewers like a little animal guarding her


    food and didn''t let Ye Fan touch her skewers.


    "This amount isn''t even enough for me. Can''t you just buy more?"


    Ye Fan replied, "And you think buying more doesn''t cost money?"


    Lu Wen-Jing was at a loss for words, but she still held on stubbornly.


    "I don''t care, I''m not doing it!"


    But how long could Lu Wen-Jing hold up against Ye Fan''s ''charm''?


    In no time, Lu Wen-Jing had no choice but to cooperate and she reluctantly gave up half her skewers


    so that they could bring it home for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Humph! Fan, you''re biased! I''m your cousin, so how could you treat me like this? You''re not on my


    side at all," retorted Lu Wen-Jing angrily as she pouted.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "Of course! No matter how close you are to me, you will never


    be as close to me as my wife is. Between the two of you, I''ll definitely take my wife''s side."


    "But why?¡±


    "Because my wife can give birth to a child for me. Can you?" "I can too!" Lu Wen-Jing replied very


    seriously with her cheeks all puffed up.


    Ye Fan looked at how adorable Lu Wending was and burst outughing.


    This silly girl seriously thought that she could just give birth to anybody''s child.


    As they were talking andughing, some men drinking at the next table were attracted to Lu Wen-ding''s


    sweet and childish voice, so they started looking over.


    "Oh my, Brother Long, look over there. It''s a really pretty Lolita."


    "Isn''t that right up your alley?"


    "You wanna go and talk to her?¡±


    The men drinking at the next table had noticed the youngdy seated across from Ye Fan.


    Lu Wen-Jing''s sweet looks and slender body, her adorable and exquisite face as well as her lolita


    styled dressing had certainly attracted the attention of these men.


    The man they called Brother Long was shirtless and under the influence of alcohol as heughed


    lecherously. "Come, my brothers, let''s go talk to that little girl over there.¡±


    He got up and walked over with two mugs of beer.


    "Hello little girl,e and have a drink with me."


    He walked over to Lu Wen-Jing and put one mug of beer in front of Lu Wen-Jing as he looked at this


    adorable little lolita in front of him up and down without reservation.


    Lu Wen-Jing immediately paled and shook her head repeatedly when she saw these burly men with


    tattoosing towards her. "I...I don''t drink."


    "Come on, little girl, there''s always a first time for everything."


    "Giving your first time to Brother Long is your honor.¡±


    "Perhaps the first time might hurt and you might feel ufortable, but once you get over it, you''d


    enjoy it."


    "HAHAHA!"


    They startedughing loudly and their lecherousughter made Lu Wen-Jing even more fearful.


    "If you don''t want to die, then get lost."


    An icy cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Ye Fan was quietly sitting across from Lu Wen-Jing and sipped from the ss of water in his hands.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan didn''t even look at them when he spoke.


    BAM!


    One of the men with a heavily tattooed arm kicked a chair in front of Ye Fan aside and shouted angrily,


    "You little punk, how dare you tell Brother Long to get lost?!" "You must be tired of living!" The four or


    five burly men looked at Ye Fan and they were so fierce looking that they frightened all the customers


    around them because they were afraid of being unnecessarily involved.


    "She''s just a child and you''re a group of grown men. Why gang up to bully a child?" An old man sighed


    and tried to persuade these hooligans. There was always a good person among such arge group of


    people.


    "You bloody old man, how dare you interfere? Get lost!" The man with a tattooed arm pped the old


    man and he fell to the floor.


    Everyone watching was even more afraid now. They watched from afar and nobody dared to step


    forward. But their eyes were filled with sympathy and pity as they looked at Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing.


    These two were probably going to get into trouble.


    After pping away the old man, Brother Long looked at Ye Fan and asked calmly, "Punk, is this little


    girl your girlfriend? From now on, I''m her older brother and she''ll drink with me every now and then.


    You don''t mind, right?"


    He said these words very calmly, but there was a lecherous smile on his face.


    This ''Brother Long'' clearly had bad intentions.


    "You little bastard! Are you deaf or mute? Brother Long is speaking to you, can''t you bloody hear him?"


    The man with a tattooed arm smashed a beer bottle onto the floor as he shouted at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan continued to ignore them.


    He took a sip of water, put the ss down and replied in a low voice. "I''ll say this one more time. Get


    lost."


    "Bloody hell! Who the fuck do you think you are? I think you''re asking for it! I''m going to let you know


    how powerful I am today!"


    Ye Fan''s words had definitely agitated the


    hooligans.


    The man with a tattooed arm spat and picked up the chair next to him to smash it on Ye Fan''s back.


    BAM!

 Chapter 312 Ye Fans Last Words

    Chapter 312 Ye Fan''s Last Words


    BAM!


    Just when the man with a tattooed arm picked up the chair to attack Ye Fan, there was a st behind


    him.


    There were three vans that suddenly appeared and the ck car tires screeched to a halt. These vans


    were like metal monsters that just smashed right into the fence around the restaurant.


    Tables and chairs were smashed as bowls and chopsticks went flying.


    There was beer everywhere.


    This sudden turn of events sent many customers screaming in fright.


    Even the hooligans who were about to attack Ye Fan shuddered in fear and sobered up quite a bit.


    Those vans had already stopped and 20 burly men with bats in hand hopped out of the vans like water


    surging from a river.


    A man in ck was their leader and after scanning the surroundings, his gaze finallynded on Ye Fan.


    "That''s him! Attack!" shouted the man in ck. Once he gave themand, these burly men started


    dashing towards Ye Fan with metal bats in hand.


    When they saw these peopleing, Brother Long and the other hooligans were scared witless.


    Their faces paled and they trembled as they were about to cry.


    "We can have a nice chat, we can speak nicely..."


    "Don''t just attack us like that..."


    "We just wanted to get to know that little girl, I mean, that wonderful youngdy! We didn''t have any


    other intentions!¡±


    The hooligans all put their hands together and bowed profusely like they were pleading for their lives.


    They were so scared that they were about to pee their pants.


    They thought that Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing were just ordinary folk and didn''t expect to offend a big


    shot.


    They hadn''t even done anything and they were going to get killed already.


    The hooligans clearly thought that Ye Fan had called these men in the vans over to teach them a


    lesson.


    They were filled with terror and kept pleading for their lives and were just short of kneeling on the floor.


    They even turned to start begging and apologizing to the mening their way.


    "Get lost! You''re in the way!"


    But contrary to the hooligans'' expectations, these men came up and kicked the hooligans to one side


    before surrounding Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing.


    The hooligans were stunned for a moment.


    "You mean...you mean they''re not here to kill us?"


    "They''re here for those two youngsters?"


    "HAHA!"


    "HAHAHA!"


    The hooligans were more than happy to realize it was a false rm and they smiled brightly as they


    climbed to their feet.


    For a moment they really thought that they were going to get beaten to death!


    But these men weren''t after them at all.


    "Brother Long, let''s just watch and wait. These guys are probably after the dude, so after they''re done


    beating him up, we can take that lolita away," suggested the man with a tattooed arm to Brother Long.


    Brother Long nodded andughed.


    "Alright! We''ll sit here and watch the tigers fight!¡±


    "Hoho, Brother Long, we''re going to sit here and watch them beat up a dog."


    "That punk just looks like an idiot and I think one bat would beat him half to death.


    I wouldn''t call him a tiger."


    The hooligans watched from the side coldly as they smiled threateningly.


    Ye Fan was already surrounded by all these men on the other side. Lu Wen-Jing paled even more than


    before and hugged Ye Fan tightly. She was so scared that her entire body was shaking.


    "F-f-fan, I''m very scared, are we going to die? I don''t want to die, I haven''t gotten married and have


    children yet..."


    The youngdy was clearly terribly frightened as she continued to sob in Ye Fan''s arms and babbled


    on. She looked so pitiful as her voice was trembling and tears streamed down her face.


    Ye Fan just gently patted Lu Wen-Jing''s head and quietlyforted her, "Jingjing, it''s going to be ok."


    "It''s just a bunch of clowns and they won''t be enough to kill me," said Ye Fan in a low voice. His tone


    was calm but it was filled with great ferocity and disdain.


    "Little punk, you''re Ye Fan? Master Ye?"


    The leader in ck asked as he held a metal bat in his hands. The murderous look in his eyes made


    him look like a hungry wolf as he stared coldly at Ye Fan with eagle eyes.


    "That''s right,¡± replied Ye Fan calmly as his lips curled upwards.


    His calm face was abnormallyposed. He seemed as calm as the surface of ake, and it was as if


    the scene in front of him didn''t strike any fear in his heart at all.


    He even calmly poured himself a cup of tea and started drinking it as if everything was fine.


    "Fuck!"


    "This punk is an idiot, right?"


    "He''s going to die soon and he''s still pretending to be calm?"


    "I''m going to watch him die!"


    "What a stupid show off!"


    The hooligans were tickled when they saw how Ye Fan was still pretending to be calm and drinking tea


    when he was obviously about to meet his doom.


    They looked at Ye Fan like they were looking at an idiot.


    "I thought he''s some big shot guy since he could call on so many men. In the end, he turned out to be a


    fucking idiot,"ughed Brother Long from afar as he shook his head.


    Back on the other side, the leader in ck scoffed coldly when he saw how calm and nonchnt Ye


    Fan was.


    "You''re not bad, you''re still able to remain pretty calm. But too bad, you''ve offended someone and this


    person wants you dead. Do you have anyst words?" asked the leader in ck. His cold tone of voice


    had no emotions in it at all, and sounded like a bunch of rocks getting smashed to pieces.


    "Of course," replied Ye Fan with a smile.


    The man in ckughed. "Looks like you do know that today will be yourst day on earth."


    "Since you have somest words, then say them. I''ll give you one minute."


    "Sure." Ye Fan put the teacup down and got up to look at the fierce looking men around him. He calmly


    said, "It''s very simple. Later when we fight, take note of the skewers on my table and make sure they


    don''t end up on the floor. I''m bringing them back for my wife and I don''t want to waste them, otherwise


    I''d have to kneel on the washing board again."


    "HAHA!"


    "This idiot is actually a useless henpecked husband?!"


    "HAHA!"


    Many of the onlookers were amused by Ye Fan''s words.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The hooligansughed even more merrily.


    Even the man in ckughed. "Is that all?¡±


    "I didn''t expect you to be a family man. But too bad, you won''t get the chance to continue being one,


    because after tonight, you won''t be alive to go home anymore!¡±


    The man in ck didn''t bother talking anymore. His face suddenly turned cold and a murderous look


    spewed from his malevolent eyes.


    He gave orders, "Attack!"


    WHOOSH!


    In the next moment, these 20 burly men swung their metal bats and dashed towards Ye Fan.


    "AHHH!"


    It started to be chaotic and many onlookers started screaming in fright.


    FAN!¡± Lu Wen-Jing continued to cry


    because she was so scared. She shut her eyes tightly and continued to cling onto Ye Fan''s clothes


    without letting go.


    But just as this bunch of burly men was dashing towards him, Ye Fan didn''t remain standing still


    anymore and finally made a move.


    Swooooosh...

 Chapter 313 A Frightening Man

    Chapter 313 A Frightening Man


    Night in Yunzhou was as cool as water.


    There were lots of cars and pedestrians on the streets.


    Lehua BBQ was now in chaos.


    Around 20 burly men were holding bats in hand and were dashing forward like unbridled wild horses at


    themand of their leader in ck.


    Ye Fan was drinking tea at the table earlier. But now his lips curled upwards slightly and his expression


    suddenly became malicious.


    The next thing the charging men heard was a long swoosh.


    Ye Fan''s body shed across them like a shadow and appeared before them in an instant.


    A leg came kicking towards them at a speed faster than lightning, and Ye Fan''s leg was aimed directly


    at the leader in ck who was so arrogant earlier.


    What the...


    "How is he so fast?¡±


    The man in ck got a terrible shock. Ye Fan was moving at a speed way faster than he expected.


    The man in ck couldn''t think so much anymore and he swung the bat in his hand towards Ye Fan''s


    head.


    BAM!


    There was a loud st as the bat hit Ye Fan''s leg.


    But the one that broke actually turned out to be the bat.


    After Ye Fan broke the bat, there was no reduction in his strength at all and he spun around to aim for


    the man in ck''s chest.


    BOOM!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With another st, Ye Fan kicked the man so hard that he screamed in pain as he was sent flying out


    like a cannonball even though he weighed more than 100 kilograms.


    The tremendous impact from this man''s body smashed the windshield of the van he crashed into.


    There was another smashing sound as he continued to fly out through the back of the van as well.


    The tough tempered ss of the van had been shattered.


    The ss shards shattered in all directions as the man in ck finally crashed hard onto the ground.


    He immediately vomited a mouthful of fresh blood and continued to wail in pain as hey on the


    ground.


    "Boss!"


    "You asshole! How dare you hurt our boss!¡±


    "Goto hell!¡±


    The other burly men immediately became furious when they saw how Ye Fan had just kicked their boss


    half to death like


    that.


    They roared and shouted in anger as their bats came in hordes towards Ye Fan!


    Their violent presence came pouring towards Ye Fan like the rushing river waters. They were like a


    thousand soldiers charging forward to kill their enemy.


    But this huge army wasing for only one Ye Fan!


    "Fan, hurry up and dodge them!" Lu Wen-Jing shouted from behind him and her tears couldn''t help


    flowing because she was so worried.


    "Looks like it''s going to end soon!"


    Brother Long and the other hooligans snorted and shook their heads at this scene. They found a nice


    seat for themselves to watch as they poured themselves more beer and continued to look on from afar


    to see how everything was going to end.


    It was difficult to fight when one was


    outnumbered.


    The onlookers were sure that Ye Fan had no chance of turning the tables since he was faced with 20


    mening at him at the same time.


    But just as Lu Wen-Jing was crying miserably and the onlookers just watched coldly by the side, Ye


    Fan''s slim body leapt up under the moonlight and looked like a swallow in the night sky.


    He got into a perfect side kick stance and his long leg was like a spear that swept across the men


    BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM!!!


    After a series of muffled sts, the onlookers just watched as Ye Fan swept through the burly men and


    sent a dozen of them flying.


    After Ye Fannded back on the ground, he smashed another fist down. One burly man was sent flying


    and knocked over another seven or eight men in the process.


    In just the blink of an eye, 20 men were knocked down by Ye Fan just like that. They were all howling in


    pain on the ground like a bunch of dogs.


    Just a few minutes ago, they were so ferocious and aggressive looking. And now they had all fallen.


    All it took was a pair of legs and a fist. 20 burly men had all fallen to the ground!


    "This..."


    "What the...¡±


    The entire ce fell silent.


    Those looking from afar were even more bewildered.


    The man with a tattooed arm widened his eyes, while Brother Long next to him suddenly got up with a


    start because he was so shocked. He was here to watch them beat up Ye Fan but now he was so


    frightened that his eyes were going to fall out of his head.


    That was 20 men!


    They had fallen in three seconds!


    And one of their metal bats had been broken by Ye Fan''s leg!


    "What the fuck? This guy...this guy is superman or something, right? My god, this is even crazier than


    the movies!" Brother Long was about to piss his pants as he looked at the scene in front of him in


    disbelief. His legs were shaking uncontrobly and his back was covered in cold sweat.


    These hooligans never thought that a weak looking young brat would actually be such a fierce fighter.


    He had knocked down 20 burly men all by himself without any weapons.


    And the fight had beenpletely one sided!


    He just needed a pair of legs and a fist to knock everyone out.


    He could even break a metal bat with one kick!


    This must have been what happened back when the great military general, Zhang Fei, managed to


    defeat 10,000 troops by himself at the Battle of Changban.


    They had wanted to beat Ye Fan earlier, but when they thought about it now, they must have been


    crazy!


    They were d that they hadn''t attacked Ye Fan earlier. Otherwise they would be the ones groaning on


    the ground right now.


    The whole stall was silent.


    Only the sound of everyone gasping echoed through the ce.


    It was clear that everyone waspletely floored by how powerful Ye Fan was.


    He was really powerful!


    This young man was simply too aggressive!


    What did it mean to be really incredible?


    This was what it meant!


    One man against one group.


    One spinning kick knocked a dozen of them over at one shot!


    Anyone with no context would probably have thought that someone was filming a movie.


    "Fan...did you...you won?"


    While everyone was still reeling from the shock, Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes were still shut because she was


    too frightened to watch. But after she realized that there was no moremotion around her, she


    finally slowly opened her eyes.


    At first she thought she would see Ye Fan groaning on the floor.


    But after she opened her eyes, Lu Wending was also stunned.


    "You...you actually...won the fight?''


    Lu Wen-Jing was in a daze and her eyes were huge. She spoke a little incoherently as she looked at


    the scene before her. There were even still tear stains on her cheeks because everything happened so


    quickly.


    But after Ye Fan had defeated this bunch of men, he just looked behind at the table and breathed a


    long sigh of relief when he saw that the skewers were still safely on the table.


    Thankfully the kebabs he bought for his wife were still intact.


    After breathing that sigh of relief, Ye Fan slowly walked to the front.


    He stopped in front of their leader in ck.


    When the leader in ck saw Ye Fan, he was frightened to pieces. He endured the terrible pain in his


    body and knelt before Ye Fan to plead with him, "S-sir...please... spare me! Spare my life!"


    The man in ck was really terrified.


    Ye Fan was too powerful!


    This man here was simply too strong.


    He had already been terrified when Ye Fan broke the metal bat in his hands with just one kick.


    If he had known that Ye Fan was such a frightening character, he wouldn''t have taken up the job even if


    he had to die.


    Ye Fan ignored the man''s pleas and stood there with his hands behind his back.


    He looked down at the man with an icy look in his eyes.


    His calm voice sounded like the voice of the grim reaper and it rang out softly.


    "Take your phone out and call the person who ordered you to do this."


    HUUUUU...


    The cold wind blew and stirred up all the fallen leaves on the ground.


    Ye Fan''s cold and aloof voice made this man in ck subconsciously shudder.

 Chapter 314 Ill Kill You

    Chapter 314 I''ll Kill You


    In the city of Jingzhou in the province of Jiangdong.


    In a standalone bungalow.


    The bungalow''s main door was shut fast and there was only one white light in the dark courtyard to


    counter the darkness of the night.


    The night in Jingzhou was as cold as steel. Dark clouds had gathered in the far skies and covered the


    light from the stars and the moon. The feeling in the air was as heavy as iron.


    But in this terrifying patch of darkness, the living room of the bungalow was as bright as day.


    A slightly plump man emerged from the bathroom in a bathrobe.


    He sat on the sofa and picked up a ss of red wine. There was a woman as charming as a snake


    sitting in his arms.


    The woman was wearing a very thin dress that only covered her vital parts, and her alluring fair skin


    and her smooth fair legs remained exposed. She stayed in the man''s arms and enjoyed the man''s


    rough touch as she moaned from time to time.


    There was even music ying in the background. The gentle melody filled the air but it made the night


    seem even quieter than usual.


    "Sheng, why don''t we move to the bedroom? Let''s do it there," the charming woman in his arms started


    to whine coquettishly.


    But the man shook his head and smacked the woman''s round bottom. There was a smacking sound


    and her full butt vibrated three times from the impact.


    "No. I''m waiting for a phone call. Without this call, I''m going to have trouble eating or sleeping," said the


    man in a cold voice. There was a cold glint in his eyes as he spoke.


    ording to his estimates, Da Biao and the rest should have reached Ye Fan by now.


    "I''ve sent three vans filled with about 20 good fighters. Even if you''re really amazing, you''re dead meat


    tonight! Since you ruined my reputation, I''m going to make sure you don''t make it out alive tonight and


    I''m going to abandon your body in some wilderness. If I don''t kill you, I can''t get rid of the hatred in my


    heart." His sinister voice was filled with intense hatred.


    He clenched his fists so hard that his nails were nearly digging into his own skin.


    That was how much he hated Ye Fan.


    After all, if not for Ye Fan, his reputation wouldn''t be in tatters now.


    If not for Ye Fan, he wouldn''t be unable to go home now and he wouldn''t have to hide everywhere he


    went.


    The decades he spent building a business empire had been ruined all at once because of Ye Fan!


    He hated Ye Fan so much that he couldn''t wait to tear Ye Fan to pieces.


    HUUUU.


    The man took a deep breath and exhaled deeply in a bid to calm himself down.


    Then he looked at his watch. The time now was 812PM.


    "That fellow is probably on the brink of dying now," murmured the man to himself.


    The woman in his arms continued to nuzzle and rub herself against him, but didn''t respond to the


    man''s words at all.


    RIIIING...


    Suddenly, the man''s phone rang.


    He just registered this phone number and the only person who knew this number was the one working


    for him tonight, Da Biao.


    So when he heard his phone ring, a strange smile appeared on the man''s cold lips.


    Looks like everything was settled.


    Since he was now in a better mood, the man groped the woman in his arms for a while before finally


    picking up the call.


    "Da Biao, good job! I''ll get someone to wire you the rest of the money now. As for that punk''s corpse,


    dump it into Yunwu Lake to feed the fish. I''m going to make sure everyone knows the consequences of


    offending me! MUAHAHA!"the manughed loudly in the bungalow. His wrinkled face looked


    threatening, and from afar, he looked incredibly ugly.


    That evilughter immediately echoed throughout the living room of the bungalow.


    "Too bad, Mr Zhou, I''m afraid I have to disappoint you again."


    A faint voice could be heard over the phone.


    Wait, what?


    The voice over the phone immediately made the man stopughing as if he was a rooster whose neck


    was suddenly squeezed. His arrogant expression immediately fell.


    He frowned and said in a cold voice, "Da Biao, why are you apologizing?¡±


    "No wait, you''re not Da Biao, he doesn''t sound like that. Who are you and why do you have Da Biao''s


    phone? Where''s Da Biao? Get him to the phone now! I''m ordering you to pass the phone to Da Biao!


    Now!" The man was furious and started yelling loudly into the phone.


    He wasn''t sure if he was yelling because he was angry or because he was terrified.


    Or perhaps it was because he had a bad feeling about this the moment he heard the other party speak.


    "Sheng, what''s...what''s wrong with you?"


    The man''s sudden fury made the woman in his arms pale from fright.


    "Bloody hell, get out of the way!"


    He couldn''t be bothered with her and just sent her flying with a p. He then continued to shout into


    the phone and his voice was so loud, it was nearly hysterical.


    "Speak! Who are you? Where''s Da Biao! Say something!"


    But nobody responded to him.


    After a long period of silence, the other side finally replied in a mocking voice, "Why, Mr Zhou, you''ve


    already sent someone to kill me and now you can''t even recognize my voice?"


    "Or you recognized my voice already but you don''t dare to believe it?"


    BOOOOOM.


    These teasing words came through the phone.


    Zhou Sheng felt like he had been struck by lightning and he was immediately frozen to the ground.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You...you are...Y-Ye Fan!


    His pupils narrowed and his expression shook. He looked like he had just seen a ghost.


    "That''s...how...how could that be? That''s impossible! I sent 20 men and you should have died! You


    should be dead by now! How could you still be alive? That''s impossible!" Zhou Sheng sounded like he


    had gone mad. He just kept yelling hysterically into the phone again and again.


    His crazed look frightened the woman next to him terribly. She hid in a corner and kept shivering, and


    she started crying because she was so afraid.


    Ye Fan didn''t care and let Zhou Sheng continue shouting.


    After Zhou Sheng finally calmed down, Ye Fan''s quiet yet sinister words came through the phone


    again.


    "Don''t think that just because you''ve returned to Jingzhou, I won''t be able to find you. This is the first


    time and this will be thest time. If you dare to provoke me again, I''ll kill you!"


    These calm sounding words didn''t seem to carry any emotions at all.


    But these seemingly simple words had a great impact on Zhou Sheng''s ears.


    The cold and sinister words sounded like a call from hell.


    Zhou Sheng was so frightened that he couldn''t move.


    His face was deathly pale.


    HUUUUll...


    The chilling wind blew in through the open window.


    The call had been cut off already, and the dead dial tone was the only thing that Zhou Sheng could


    hear.


    But Ye Fan''s words continued to rey again and again in Zhou Sheng''s mind.


    If you dare to provoke me again, I''ll kill you!


    "I''ll kill you..."


    ''Til kill you..."


    It sounded like the chant of a grim reaper and the growls of a demon.


    Zhou Sheng stood where he was for a long time without speaking. His face was void of all color.


    When he seemed to finally be unable to endure the terror in his heart anymore, he copsed with a


    loud thud onto the floor.


    He couldn''t believe that 20 men couldn''t do anything about Ye Fan.


    Who on earth was this Ye Fan?!

 Chapter 315 The Petrified Father and Son

    Chapter 315 The Petrified Father and Son


    "Dad, what''s happened? What''s going on? Why are you in such a panic?"


    A ck Audi was driving swiftly along the streets of Yunzhou.


    The pale yellow streemps cut through the darkness and the low growl of the car echoed through


    Yunzhou''s night skies.


    Liu was driving the Audi while Han Dong-Min''s eyes were filled with gravity and anxiety, and Han Shao-


    Jie was just confused. He didn''t know what happened and didn''t understand why his father suddenly


    looked so terrified.


    "Shao-Jie, I''m worried that something bad might happen to Master Ye. That Zhou Sheng might have


    already been released," replied Han Dong-Min in an anxious voice.


    What?


    Han Shao-Jie was immediately terrified as well.


    "Dad, it''s only been a few days, so how could Zhou Sheng be released already? He ganged up with


    others to scam you! He should be put away for at least ten years formitting such a bold crime.


    How could he be released so easily?" asked Han Shao-Jie in confusion as he frowned.


    Han Dong-Min sighed. "Shao-Jie, did you think it''s really so easy to convict someone of their guilt?"


    "As far as I know, this is not the first time Zhou Sheng is scamming people like this. But he''s been able


    to get away scot free until now. Do you know why?" Han Dong-Min paused for a while but didn''t wait for


    Han Shao-Jie to answer before continuing, "Zhou Sheng has quite a powerful backer."


    "After I arrested him here, Jingzhou managed to find out about his arrest very quickly and actually


    called that very same night to tell us to pass him over to the Jingzhou police, saying that they needed


    him to investigate another case in Jingzhou."


    "Zhou Sheng is from Jingzhou and hispany is there as well, so since Jingzhou said they wanted


    him transferred over, it was difficult for us to refuse their request. But I was afraid that someone from


    Jingzhou was in cahoots with Zhou Sheng and the police officers escorting him back to Jingzhou might


    not be real cops and I would be helping him to escape, so I tried to stall this process for a few more


    days. In the meantime, I tried to get more information out of Zhou Sheng so that I could charge him for


    his crimes in the future."


    "But what I didn''t expect was that Jianghai sent someone to put pressure on Yunzhou as well. They


    told us not to dy this any further and forced us to release him."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "So because of all this pressure, someone escorted Zhou Sheng back to Jingzhoust night. Jingzhou


    is Zhou Sheng''s territory after all, and he''s been in business there for a few decades now. Letting him


    go back to Jingzhou is like letting a tiger go back into the mountains. I''m worried that Zhou Sheng


    might have already been secretly bailed out."


    Han Dong-Min said these things slowly, but the worry on his face only intensified.


    Han Shao-Jie immediately looked up and asked, "So you''re worried that Zhou Sheng would take


    revenge on Mr Ye once he''s released?¡±


    "That''s right," Han Dong-Min nodded.


    "Zhou Sheng has a terrible record and he''s a supplier in jadeite, so he definitely has a lot of


    connections on both sides of thew."


    "Besides, Zhou Sheng is a vicious and vengeful sort of character. Master Ye''s words hadpletely


    ruined his ns, and now even his reputation is ruined. It''s hard for me not to feel worried. A man like


    this would definitely try to exact revenge on Master Ye the moment he gets the chance."


    "I eximed earlier because we were so distracted with drinking that I forgot to tell Master Ye about this


    important matter. If something goes wrong, Master Ye''s life would be in danger. If something happened


    to him, I would be guilty too."


    Han Dong-Min heart was heavy and the worry in his heart increased as he spoke.


    Han Shao-Jie started looking anxious too. "Dad, we''d better tell Mr Ye as soon as possible. Then we


    should also arrange for some bodyguards for him."


    "After all, he''s just an ordinary citizen and can''t do much. If Zhou Sheng really wants to take revenge,


    how is Mr Ye going to handle this?"


    Han Shao-Jie realized how serious this whole matter was, so he got Liu to drive faster.


    At the same time, Han Dong-Min kept trying to call Ye Fan.


    But nobody picked up.


    This made them even more worried.


    Had something already happened to Ye Fan?


    "Dad, why don''t we call the police?" suggested Han Shao-Jie fearfully with a pale face.


    This matter had nothing to do with Ye Fan in the first ce, but they had dragged him in. If anything


    happened to Ye Fan, even Han Shao-Jie wouldn''t be able to forgive himself.


    "Ok," Han Dong-Min nodded. His expression was extremely grim and he was even more worried inside


    than Han Shao-Jie. "If this call doesn''t get through, we''ll call the cops."


    But just after Han Dong-Min said these words, Ye Fan''s voice could be heard over the phone.


    "It''s gone through!"


    "Shao-Jie, the call got through!"


    Han Dong-Min and his son were instantly ted and breathed a big sigh of relief.


    "Mayor Han, sorry about that, I had to attend to some matters and just noticed you were calling. What''s


    the matter?" asked Ye Fan nonchntly.


    "Master Ye, I''m so d you''re fine. Tell me where you are right now, I''ll go over to look for you. I have


    something very important to tell you and I must tell you in person!" said Han Dong-Min very anxiously.


    His voice was extremely grave.


    "In that case,e over to Lehua BBQ along Liaoyang East Road."


    "We''ll be there in no time!"


    Han Dong-Min immediately got the driver to head for Lehua BBQ.


    Han Dong-Min''s car was not far from Lehua BBQ, so they arrived just a few minutes after Ye Fan told


    them where he was.


    The moment they alighted, Han Dong-Min immediately spotted Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing at the table


    and started walking towards them.


    "Master Ye, I''ve finally found you. I have something to tell you..." said Han Dong-Min as he hurried


    over.


    But it was quite dark and Han Dong-Min only saw Ye Fan without noticing what was on the floor. Before


    he could finish his sentence, he kicked into something and tripped over it.


    Han Dong-Min wasn''t the only one. Han Shao-Jie hade running along as well and didn''t notice


    what was at his feet either. He also tripped over something and fell t on his face.


    "What the fuck?! What the hell is wrong with the boss of this stall? How could he just throw stuff


    around? Is he a bloody idiot?" Han Shao-Jie cursed as he clutched his waist and howled in pain.


    But once he looked down to see what he had tripped over, Han Shao-Jie was instantly dumbfounded.


    It was a man!


    The whole ce was filled with them!


    A few dozen men were all sprawled on the floor like a bunch of injured dogs.


    Some of them were groaning and vomiting blood, some were howling and rolling about, and the rest


    didn''t move because they had all fainted.


    "This...what..."


    Han Shao-Jie and his father were so frightened they nearly peed their pants and felt all their hair stand


    on end.


    If they didn''t see the big signboard that said Lehua BBQ, the two of them thought that they had


    stumbled upon some mass gravel!

 Chapter 316 Ye Fan Gets Angry

    Chapter 316 Ye Fan Gets ''Angry''


    "Mayor Han, are you alright? Be careful when you walk," Ye Fan called out while Han Dong-Min and his


    son were still petrified. Ye Fan walked over and helped the two of them to their feet.


    "M-Master Ye, what...what just happened here?"


    Han Dong-Min was really frightened. Anybody who saw 20 men sprawled on the ground with blood


    everywhere at this hour of the night would have been terrified too.


    Even though Han Dong-Min had seen many things in life, he still shuddered and his voice was


    trembling.


    Ye Fan justughed. "It''s just a small matter, it''s not worth mentioning. Mayor Han, have a seat first.


    Why are you looking for me so urgently?"


    After Ye Fan mentioned it, Han Dong-Min remembered why he was here.


    He decided not to pursue the matter before him and anxiously said to Ye Fan, "Master Ye, I do have


    something very


    serious to tell you."


    "Do you remember Zhou Sheng? He teamed up with Liu Chuan-Zhi to cheat me of $200 million, but


    thankfully you were sharp enough to see through their n.


    We arrested them after that, but yesterday, someone from Jingzhou came to take Zhou Sheng back to


    Jingzhou. I''m afraid that Zhou Sheng will make use of his connections in Jingzhou and he might very


    well have been released already."


    "This Zhou Sheng is quite influential in Jingzhou and he has connections on both sides of thew. I


    think you''d better not go out too often because I''m afraid Zhou Sheng might send someone to take


    revenge on you. He''s someone with a bad record and he will do anything it takes to achieve what he


    wants. Master Ye, you must really be careful," said Han Dong-Min in a grave voice. He looked at Ye


    Fan with a deep worry in his eyes.


    But Ye Fan just quietly sipped his tea as he listened and startedughing. "So you''re here because of


    that."


    "Thanks for the concern, Mayor Han. But I''ve already settled this small matter."


    Wait, what?


    "You''ve settled it? What do you mean? Do you mean Zhou Sheng already sent someone after you?"


    Han Dong-Min and his son were both stunned by what Ye Fan said. They looked at Ye Fan''s smiling


    face as the groans of the men on the floor reached their ears.


    Han Dong-Min immediately shuddered and there was an explosion in his head as his eyes grew wide.


    He got up with a start and flew up from his chair. He stared disbelievingly at Ye Fan. "M-Master Ye, you


    mean...these people here...were sent by Zhou Sheng toe and take revenge on you?"


    Ye Fan nodded. "That''s right."


    "They''re just a few small fry and I could take care of them easily. You didn''t have toe here


    personally.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled faintly and spoke so nonchntly. His casual attitude made Han Dong-Min and his son


    shocked again.


    "What?!"


    "You...you beat up all these guys...all by yourself?!"


    What the hell?


    Han Dong-Min and his son were going crazy from the thought of it. They stared at Ye Fan like they


    were looking upon a monster, and their eyes were falling out of their sockets from their shock.


    One man hadpletely knocked out 20 men?


    And he had taken care of them easily?


    "Mr Ye...you...you''re joking with us, right?" Han Shao-Jie was about to cry from how stunned he was.


    Even though all these men were lying at their feet right now, Han Shao-Jie still found it hard to believe


    what Ye Fan just


    said.


    After all, Ye Fan was so skinny and didn''t look like he could beat up 20 men all by himself. Or rather,


    nobody was incredible enough to do that, right?


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t believe it either. It was hard enough for one man to fight two, what more 20?


    On top of that, he could see metal bats rolling around on the floor, so these men had obviously brought


    weapons along.


    A young man had singlehandedly knocked out 20 men with bats despite not being armed at all?


    Was this a joke?


    Even a novel wouldn''t dare to write such a thing!


    "Why, you don''t believe me?" Ye Fan sipped his tea and noticed a few men trying to slip away while he


    was busy talking to Han Dong-Min.


    This shop had only one exit and it was next to Ye Fan. If anyone had to leave, they had to walk past Ye


    Fan.


    "Brother Long! We haven''t had our beer yet, so why are you in a hurry to leave? Didn''t you want my


    little sister to drink with you? Come over here, let''s have a drink!¡± said Ye Fan with a friendly voice and


    a faint smile. But this voice immediately frightened the daylights out of those hooligans. Their faces


    paled and they nearly fell to the floor in fright.


    "S-Sir...we were wrong, we were in the wrong earlier. Please be kind to us and just let us go."


    These hooligans were clearly frightened out of their wits.


    They were even more frightened than when those burly men were charging towards them earlier.


    Their legs kept shaking.


    After all, Ye Fan was really too strong for them to handle.


    This guy could defeat so many men with a kick and his kick could even break a metal bat. So Ye Fan


    was probably capable of breaking all their bones with that same kick.


    So the moment they heard Ye Fan''s calm words, the whole bunch of them fell on their knees as they


    started pleading with Ye Fan and let their tears stream down their faces.


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at them. He remained seated and sipped his tea as he said, "I can let


    you go, but before that, tell my two friends what happened earlier."


    "When I told them myself, they didn''t seem to believe me."


    "Of course, we''ll listen to anything you say!" The hooligans thought that Ye Fan was going to punish


    them severely for what they did earlier, but in the end, they only had to describe what happened earlier


    to Han Dong-Min and Han Shao-Jie. They were overjoyed and were grateful for Ye Fan''s mercy.


    After that, they described in great detail of how Ye Fan had only used two kicks and one punch to


    knock all his opponents out.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Lu Wen-Jing saw what Ye Fan did, she also startedughing uncontrobly.


    "Fan, you''re really not shy at all and you''re making someone else repeat what you did? But seriously,


    you''re really amazing. You just knocked all of them out with a few kicks! Fan, do you know Kungfu or


    something? I want to learn too! Teach me?" said Lu Wen-Jing as she looked adoringly at Ye Fan like he


    was her idol. The fear and terror she felt earlier had all disappeared and there was a smile on her cute


    little face again.


    At the same time, she seemed to be hungry, so she secretly took one of the kebabs and ate it.


    Ye Fan immediately snapped at her, "You terrible little girl, they''ve gone cold and you''re still eating it?


    Don''t eat anymore, we have to bring some back for Mu-Cheng, remember?"


    Ye Fan gently knocked Lu Wen-Jing on the head and packed the remaining kebabs away nicely. He


    ced them on the tray next to the table and was prepared to bring them all home.


    At the same time, Brother Long had finished recounting what happened and turned to ask Ye Fan if


    they could leave.


    "Sure, I have a good temperament and I don''t like getting into fights, so you don''t have to be so afraid.


    But before leaving, I''ll leave you with a piece of advice. Be a kind person, a calm person, and someone


    who always smiles," said Ye Fan calmly and quietly, as if he was a truly good natured person.


    "Yes yes, we will learn from you and we will definitely live quietly." They quickly turned to leave since Ye


    Fan was willing to let them go and ran as quickly as they could as if they had just escaped from a


    terrible danger. It was as if they were afraid that Ye Fan would take his words back.


    But perhaps they were in too much of a hurry, so the man with a tattooed arm knocked into Brother


    Long and he stumbled into Ye Fan''s table.


    The entire table shook violently, causing Ye Fan''s tea to spill and the entire tray with kebabs fell right


    onto the dirty floor.


    Ye Fan''s expression immediately darkened and turned to fury. The kebabs he bought for his wife had


    actually been knocked to the floor!!

 Chapter 317 Compensate Me!

    Chapter 317 Compensate Me!


    "S-sir...l''m sorry, I wasn''t careful, I''ll get out now, I''ll move aside now."


    Brother Long was clearly terrified, but since Ye Fan didn''t pursue the matter of him coveting Ye Fan''s


    little girlfriend, then he didn''t think Ye Fan would make things too difficult for him since he only banged


    into the table by ident.


    So he just apologized with a grin and turned to run.


    But this Brother Long hadn''t noticed how cold and icy Ye Fan''s eyes had be.


    The next thing everybody heard was a loud bang as Brother Long''s 100 kilogram body went flying


    more than 10 meters out from Ye Fan''s kick. He smashed a car''s window and copsed on the ground.


    He couldn''t get up again because he just fainted on the spot.


    "Stupid blind bat, how dare you knock over the kebabs that I was bringing home for my wife? Are you


    tired of living?" cursed Ye Fan angrily. He bent over to pick up the kebabs that had fallen to the floor


    and checked if they could still be eaten or not.


    It was deathly silent right now.


    The entire stall was quiet.


    Han Dong-Min and his son were rooted to the ground and were still in a daze from what just happened.


    "This...this..."


    "So vicious!"


    Many felt their eyes twitch hard when they looked at the unmoving man on the ground who was just


    sent flying by Ye Fan.


    Nobody expected Ye Fan to blow up because he had merely knocked a tray of kebabs over.


    That guy was probably going to be in hospital for half a year or be crippled because of this kick.


    Ye Fan''s sudden act of violence frightened everyone around him.


    The other hooligans with him all shuddered.


    They didn''t care about being brothers or anything like that anymore. After seeing how their Brother


    Long was sent flying, the rest of them didn''t look back and tried to make a run for it.


    "Stop right there."


    Ye Fan''s voice was as cold as ice and it sounded rather angry too as it rang out quietly against the


    heavy night sky.


    And what sort of fury could make Ye Fan speak so icily?


    The hooligans weren''t the only one who froze over. Even Han Dong-Min and Han Shao-Jie shuddered


    uncontrobly.


    Was Master Ye going to kill them?


    While Han Dong-Min and his son were still feeling fearful, the hooligans were too scared to move


    anymore and they fell to their knees with a thud.


    Ye Fan was already walking towards the hooligans.


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was going to direct his fury onto these men who followed


    Brother Long, Ye Fan threw the soiled kebabs onto the floor and shouted two words coldly.


    "Compensate me!¡±


    The whole ce fell silent.


    Deathly silent.


    At this moment, all of Lehua BBQ had fallen silent.


    Only Ye Fan''s cold voice reverberated.


    Many watching felt their eyelids twitch involuntarily.


    Han Dong-Min and his son couldn''t believe it.


    Master Ye was really one of a kind. After he had pent up his emotions for so long and finally unleashed


    this tremendous amount of murderous violence into the air, all he wanted was for them topensate


    him?


    How much did these kebabs cost? Did he really have to re up like this?


    The hooligans were also stunned by this. They thought that they were definitely going to suffer physical


    harm this time, but in the end, Ye Fan just wanted them topensate him. They were more than


    happy to do this.


    They immediately took out all the money on themselves and turned to run after handing it to Ye Fan.


    "Stop right there!"


    But just when they were about to take off, Ye Fan''s voice called out after them again.


    The man with the tattooed arm was on the verge of tears.


    Couldn''t Ye Fan just tell them directly if he wanted to kill them or slice them?


    Ye Fan was scaring them half to death by doing this!


    "This entire tray is only about $50 in total, so take the excess before leaving," said Ye Fan calmly. The


    hooligans froze on the spot.


    "Please don''t do this to us! Take the excess as our way of showing respect to you, we don''t want it


    back, we don''t!" stammered the hooligans with a heart filled with terror. They had given Ye Fan too


    much money in total and Ye Fan wanted them to take the excess back, but of course they didn''t dare to


    take it at all.


    "Hmm?" Ye Fan red hard at them and the hooligans immediately surrendered.


    They didn''t dare to go against Ye Fan''s instructions anymore. They grabbed the excess money and


    turned to run again.


    But just after they took a few steps, Ye Fan''s voice rang out behind them once more.


    ''Stop right there.''


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, please, I beg you, don''t troll us anymore and let us go, please?" The hooligans were about to cry


    soon. This guy was taking them for a ride and having fun with it, but the hooligans weren''t enjoying this


    ride at all.


    "If you''re leaving, then bring your Brother Long along. I can''t stand the sight of him," replied Ye Fan


    coldly.


    The hooligans immediately nodded and felt like their entire body was covered with cold sweat.


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t hold them back anymore. They carried off the unconscious Brother Long and


    ran without looking back like a bunch of frightened rabbits.


    It was gettingte and Ye Fan wanted to go home.


    Before leaving, Ye Fan turned to Han Dong-Min and his son, who were both still reeling from the shock


    earlier. He said, "Mayor Han, thanks for your concern." "But I don''t think I need you to send any


    bodyguards to protect me like what you mentioned earlier. I''m just an ordinary person and I''m really not


    worth such special treatment."


    Han Dong-Min took a long time to finally say ''ok'' after Ye Fan spoke about this so calmly.


    Then again, if Ye Fan could defeat more than a dozen strong men by himself, why would he need


    bodyguards?


    "Master...Master Ye, have...have a pleasant evening." Han Dong-Min and his son waved to bid Ye Fan


    farewell.


    Han Dong-Min was still shaken as he watched Ye Fan walk away. The shock and terror in his heart had


    not dissipated fully yet and his voice trembled when he spoke to Ye Fan.


    After a really long time, Han Dong-Min finally took in a deep breath of cold air. His heaving emotions


    finally calmed down.


    His gaze was intense as he looked at his son. "Shao-Jie, you must make sure you get into Master Ye''s


    good books no matter how much it costs."


    "I have a feeling that in less than ten years, this young man is going to make it big. He might even


    be famous throughout all of China!"


    Han Shao-Jie was surprised by his father''s opinion of Ye Fan.


    "Dad, aren''t you praising Mr Ye a little too much?"


    "Mr Ye is impressive in both fighting and rock gambling, but these are nothing to wow about. These


    things might make him famous within a small circle, but it won''t be enough for him to be famous


    throughout China and to hold a high position of utmost power, right?"


    To Han Shao-Jie, anyone who wanted to be truly outstanding had to have their own career. You could


    go down the corporate route and be rich enough to rival that of a country.


    Or you could go down the political route and hold tremendous power and influence.


    But Ye Fan didn''t have his own business or career, neither was he involved with any powerful people


    and was an unknown chap. He was just a man who married into the Qiu family and stayed at home all


    day. Someone like that had a limited future already, and while he might be a little well-known


    within one or two circles, it was hard for him to achieve anything great in the future.


    "No, Shao-Jie. Did you think that Master Ye''s achievements are only in rock gambling and fighting?


    What if everything we''ve seen is just the tip of the iceberg?¡±

 Chapter 318 Beg You for a Small Favor

    Chapter 318 Beg You for a Small Favor


    "Well, that...¡± Han Shao-Jie wasn''t able to answer his father.


    Han Dong-Min carried on, "Shao-Jie, I''ve had to read so many people all these years, and nobody has


    been able to give me the same feeling as Master Ye does."


    "Master Ye''s presence was so powerful earlier that even I felt like I was facing a deep chasm and was


    treading on thin ice. The feeling that Master Ye gives me is like one of a real dragon that''s just sleeping


    at the moment. Nobody knows how frightening this dragon will be once it opens its eyes."


    The moonlight shone coldly and the dark night was quiet.


    Han Dong-Min stood with his hands behind his back and sighed quietly as he looked in the direction


    where Ye Fan left.


    After some time, Han Dong-Min left with his son. He also called the cops to clean up the mess at Lehua


    BBQ and to investigate this matter properly.


    Ye Fan had already reached home by this time.


    "Mu-Cheng,e out quickly, Fan has bought kebabs for you and didn''t let me eat any of them..."


    whined Lu Wen-Jing the moment they reached the door. Her childish voice sounded deeply resentful.


    This girl was really terrible. Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry at this.


    The door opened and Han Li was already waiting there with Qiu Lei. The moment they saw Ye Fan,


    they grabbed Ye Fan warmly and said with great concern, "My dear son-inw, you''ve spent a whole


    day out with Mayor Han, so you must be hungry."


    "Come along now, I''ve cooked for you, soe and eat."


    "That''s right, Fan. Wash your hands ande over to eat. We''ve already prepared dinner, and we


    were just waiting for you toe home." Qiu Lei''s eyes were also full of smiles and love. This couple


    used to ignore Ye Fan all the time and now they


    were abnormally friendly and concerned.


    Ye Fan couldn''t ept this sudden change in attitude for a moment.


    Did he walk into the wrong house?


    Ye Fan went out to check the door.


    But the number on the door was correct. This was the 5th floor, unit 502.


    Were these two high on something?


    These two would never cook for him, and it was already a miracle if they didn''t shout at him or scold


    him. But now they were being so friendly and even called him their son-inw.


    Ye Fan was pretty stunned by this 180 degree turnaround.


    What was wrong with these two?


    "Dad, Mum, are both of you alright?¡± asked Ye Fan a little suspiciously. He was quite worried.


    After all, nothing good came out of those who suddenly became abnormally friendly.


    Given Ye Fan''s understanding of this couple, he knew that these two wouldn''t be suddenly nice to him


    for no reason.


    There was definitely something up their sleeve.


    "Oh no there''s nothing wrong with us! What could be wrong with us? I just thought that it''s been so


    many years but I''ve never cooked for my son-inw and I felt bad, so I thought I should make amends


    today.¡±


    "Fan, my temper was very foul in the past and I might have said a lot of nasty things, but it was all for


    the good of you and Mu-Cheng, and I was just trying to motivate you. After all, there''s no motivation


    without pressure, right? So don''t take what I did in the past to heart," said Han Li as she warmly pulled


    Ye Fan over to sit at the dining table. She poured him tea and water and took care of everything


    possible.


    Ye Fan just watched on with many questions written on his face. He looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng for help


    and wanted to ask her what was going on.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had no idea either.


    Her parents had be like this from the moment she got back home after work.


    They suddenly kept talking about their beloved son-inw and sounded extra close to Ye Fan.


    Those who didn''t know their rtionship would have thought that Ye Fan was their biological son.


    But even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had no idea why her parents had suddenly changed their attitude


    towards Ye Fanpletely, this was what she had hoped for all this time.


    If her parents could treat Ye Fan so nicely from now on, then Qiu Mu-Cheng wouldn''t feel as guilty


    towards Ye Fan as before.


    "Fan, from the day we saw you three years ago, we knew immediately that you would be someone


    great and achieve great things. We were right, weren''t we? Even the deputy mayor of Yunzhou treats


    you like a brother, so I''m sure nobody would dare to look down on our family from now on!¡± "Haha, Fan,


    we seldomplimented you in the past, but today we really have to admit that it''s Mu-Cheng''s great


    fortune to have married you. We''ve kept this bottle of Maotai for many years and we were never able to


    bring ourselves to drink it. But since we''re all so happy tonight, we''d like to toast our wonderful son-in-


    loving family!"


    Han Li and Qiu Lei smiled at the dining table and looked so joyfully at Ye Fan. Their happy words were


    filled with praise and appreciation of Ye Fan.


    After three years in this household, this was the first time Ye Fan heard the two of thempliment


    him like this, and he was a little shocked beyond words by this sudden showering of love.


    Was his situation in the family really going to change from today onwards?


    Could he really be the head of the family instead of being just the worthless man who lived off


    them?


    When he thought about these things, Ye Fan also started to feel some happiness in his heart.


    But he was also finding it a little hard to get ustomed to his usually nasty and foul tempered mother-


    inw being so nice to him all of a sudden.


    But regardless of whether Ye Fan was used to it or not, his mother-inw was giving him a toast, so Ye


    Fan also joyously picked up his cup and clinked it with his parents-inw.


    "Haha, sure, Mum. Normally Mu-Cheng doesn''t like me to drink, but I must drink this cup,"ughed Ye


    Fan merrily.


    It was rare to see this family sit down and eat and drink so merrily together. Ye Fan was very happy,


    and Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a warmth in her heart too.


    In this moment, she finally felt how heartwarming a family could be.


    After they had finished eating and drinking, Han Li suddenly smiled and looked at Ye Fan with a twinkle


    in her eye. "My dear son-inw, are you done eating?"


    "Yes, I''m done eating." Ye Fan nodded.


    "And you''re done drinking?" Han Li asked a second question.


    Ye Fan nodded again. "Yup, I''m done drinking too."


    Han Li smiled and continued, "My dear son-inw, since we''re all done eating dinner and we''ve also


    drunk the Maotai, then do you think you could help your Mum and Dad with a small favor?"


    Ye Fan replied very magnanimously, "Mum, just say the word. You''re Mu-Cheng''s mother, so that


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    makes you my mother too. As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll definitely get it done for you no matter


    what it takes."


    "Alright then, your reply makes me feel relieved!" Han Li became even more excited as she poured Ye


    Fan a ss of water before she went on, "Fan, so you see, you''re friends with Mayor Han and you two


    are such close friends too. So could you ask Mayor Han if he could find a position for your father?"


    "Your father isn''t 50 yet and he shouldn''t be spending his days doing nothing, so it''ll be great if he could


    work and earn some money. Since you''re so close to Mayor Han, I''m sure he''ll help you if you ask him.


    Tell Mayor Han that he doesn''t have to give your dad a very high position or anything like that. He can''t


    do that much either anyway, so there''s no point in making him like the head of a town, so he could just


    be the head of a bureau."


    "Isn''t Mayor Han in charge of the Industry and Commerce Bureau? So I think it''ll be best if Mayor Han


    gets your dad to be the Bureau Chief of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Once he''s there, he could


    also take care of Mu-Cheng''s


    When Han Li said these words, Qiu Mu-Cheng was drinking tea. Once she heard what her mother said,


    she couldn''t help spraying all the tea in her mouth out and started coughing violently.

 Chapter 319 Are You Good Enough?

    Chapter 319 Are You Good Enough?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng almost went insane.


    A bureau chief?


    Make do with a chief role?


    "Mum, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re saying? You even want a chief role? Do you know how


    big that role is? So many people never make it to chief their entire lives but you make it sound so easy!


    You make it sound like this position is too lowly for my dad. Do you think we''re the government and we


    can be anything we want? How could you ask for such a high position? How do you expect Ye Fan to


    ask Mayor Han something like this?!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect her mother to make such an unreasonable request and was so shocked.


    Fortunately, Han Dong-Min wasn''t around to hear this, otherwise, her mother would probably have


    But Han Li was displeased with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reaction.


    "Mu-Cheng, how could you say that?


    What''s wrong with getting Fan to find your dad a job? Fan hasn''t said anything and you''re the one


    settled with one word. You''re our daughter, while Fan is our son-inw. Don''t you think you have an


    obligation to help with such a small favor? I didn''t ask for much and Fan didn''t say anything. Instead,


    you are the one reacting so violently. Daughters who are married are the worst! You''ve only lived with


    Fan for three years but your father and I raised you for more than 20 years!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng only said a few things but Han Li retorted with ten times as much.


    But of course, Han Li was just using her seniority to get her way.


    Han Li felt that since she raised Qiu Mu-Cheng, she was considered an elder in the family and all her


    children had to go along with her. If they didn''t, they would be considered unfilial and disrespectful.


    She felt that it was right for children to repay their parents unconditionally!


    "You...Mum, you''re really ridiculous," said Qiu Mu-Cheng exasperatedly. But she knew that her mother


    would never listen to her.


    So she decided to ignore her as she scoffed and turned to leave angrily.


    Ye Fan pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back and smiled andforted her, "Mu-Cheng, don''t be angry. Let''s


    have dinner first."


    After pacifying Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan turned to Han Li and said, "Mum, what you''re asking is quite


    difficult to achieve. I can only say I''ll do my best."


    Since his mother-inw asked, Ye Fan wouldn''t defy her wishes openly.


    There was an art to conversation. Qiu Mu-Cheng was their daughter and could speak her mind without


    worrying about anything. But Ye Fan was only the son-inw and it was inappropriate for him to speak


    like Qiu Mu-Cheng, because it would only create more hostility within the family.


    A harmonious family bred prosperity.


    At times like this, it was necessary to be more tactful.


    Ye Fan nned to promise them first and pretend to ask. Then he would get back to them a few days


    It was best not to publicly oppose them when it came to dealing with Han Li and Qiu Lei.


    "Just look at the difference! Mu-Cheng, you''re our daughter but you aren''t even half as good as our


    son-inw. Those who didn''t know would think Fan is our son, and you were our daughter-inw.¡±


    When they heard Ye Fan agree to help, Han Li and her husband were immediately delighted.


    "Fan, if it''s too difficult, then a deputy chief works too. For the sake of my son-inw''s dignity, I don''t


    mind putting up with the injustice of being second inmand," Qiu Lei added.


    But Han Li instantly red at him and said angrily, "You stupid old fool, what are you saying? Fan


    knows Mayor Han! Big shots like Mayor Han can get you that little job as chief in a matter of minutes.


    How can there be any difficulty? You''re looking down on our son-inw and Mayor Han here!"


    Qiu Lei smiled and nodded immediately. "You''re right. I shouldn''t have said that."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was speechless from listening to her own parents chime and echo each other.


    Fortunately, there were no outsiders at the table. Or else it would be a huge embarrassment for anyone


    else to see these wonderful parents of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan thought that dinner was over, but just as they were about to clear the


    cutlery, Han Li eagerly poured Ye Fan a cup of tea instead.


    "Fan, this is the finest Maojian and costs more than $1,000 for just 500 grams. I know you like tea, so I


    especially got a friend to help buy it from the south. Want to give it a try?¡± said Han Li warmly.


    His mother-inw had spoken, so of course Ye Fan had to drink it.


    He picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    "Is it good?" asked Han Li.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Yup, it''s great. Thanks, Mum."


    "You''re wee. Since the tea tastes good, then I have one other tiny thing I need your help with."


    When he heard Han Li''s words, the smile on Ye Fan''s face instantly stiffened.


    So his mother-inw hadid a trap for him!


    First, she plied him with good food and wine, and now she had taken out fine tea. So she was clearly


    trying to make it hard for him to refuse her requests.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to go along with it. "What is it?"


    "Haha, since you''re so open to it, then I won''t be shy either. As you know, I''m a couple of years older


    than your dad and I''m already 50. But I saw on the TV that it''s considered young to be a politician even


    at 50 years of age. Politicians are serving the country at the frontline even when they are 70 to 80


    years old."


    "So I can''t idle around either and I''ve had enough of idling around anyway. Since you''re helping your


    dad, why don''t you get Mayor Han to give me a job too then? I know my abilities well, so I can forget


    about being a chief. But I should be good enough to be a director.¡±


    "This is a small matter, right? It''s so tiny that it''ll only take a matter of minutes for you to tell Mayor Han.


    Once your dad and I be government officials, you and Mu-Cheng can get to show off too. Even


    your snobbish grandfather will stop looking down on us,¡± said Han Li continuously as she looked at Ye


    Fan and didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng could no longer go on listening to her. She felt as though she was sitting on hot


    coals.


    She didn''t know how her mother managed to say such things.


    Even if Ye Fan was that important to Han Dong-Min, such a request was as good as forcing Han Dong-


    Min topromise.


    If her parents got him implicated in some trouble, how could Ye Fan face Han Dong-Min in the future?


    "Mum, this request is too unreasonable. Firstly, you''re making things difficult for Ye Fan. Secondly,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    neither of you is good enough for the job. Don''t you know yourselves well enough yet? If you had a


    bureau to yourselves, can you seriously run it? Can you manage it well? Are you two good enough for


    the position?"

 Chapter 320 Influence Through Connections

    Chapter 320 Influence Through Connections


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spoke so angrily to her mother that even her face was crimson.


    "Shut your mouth! You stupid girl, I wasn''t talking to you, so don''t interrupt! We were begging Fan and


    not you. Take care of your ownpany and leave us alone," Han Li came down hard on Qiu Mu-


    Cheng before she could finish her piece.


    Then Han Li looked at Ye Fan and said, "Fan, Mu-Cheng doesn''t believe in us, but surely you do, right?


    Mu-Cheng is now able to manage apany all by herself because she''s inherited this great capability


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    from us in the first ce. Your father and I haven''t aplished anything so far not because of ack


    of capability but ack of opportunity. So Fan, whether or not your dad and I have this chance hinges


    on you entirely.


    "You''ve already drunk my Maojian, so tell me, can you help or not?" asked Han Li very directly.


    Ye Fan forcibly smiled as he nodded and said, "I''ll help, Mum, don''t worry, I''ll do my best to help. I''ll tell


    Mayor Han about it, but


    I can''t promise you anything, so don''t get your hopes up too high."


    "Haha! Of course it''ll work out. So long as you tell Mayor Han, we''ll definitely get those jobs. Do you


    know who Mayor Han is? He''s a big shot who controls Yunzhou! All it takes is a word from him to get a


    couple of tiny jobs. Come, let''s have a toast to celebrate getting those jobs."


    So much for telling them not to expect too much. Han Li was already beginning to celebrate.


    She even said that as long as Ye Fan asked, their jobs were done deals.


    Ye Fan''s face fell immediately.


    By saying this, Han Li was undoubtedly holding him responsible if things didn''t work out.


    She was implying that if they didn''t get those jobs, it meant Ye Fan didn''t truly mean to help them and


    didn''t ask Mayor Han to help.


    They were going to me him for sure if they didn''t be officials.


    Then he would be bloody done for!


    Ye Fan became angry right away.


    He initially intended to put the me on Han Dong-Min, but now these two were being unreasonable


    and would definitely me him if they didn''t get the job.


    In that case, there was no need for Ye Fan to be tactful to them.


    He was going to tell them directly that he couldn''t help.


    Since they were going to me him sooner orter, he might as well get it over and done with!


    Then these two would stop harassing him in the future.


    But before Ye Fan said anything, Han Li seemed to have recalled something and she poured Ye Fan


    another cup of Maojian.


    "Son-inw, have some tea,¡± said Han Li eagerly.


    Would Ye Fan dare to drink her tea now?


    Of course not!


    His mother-inw''s tea was harder to swallow than he thought!


    Ye Fan immediately guessed that his mother-inw probably had more requests.


    "Mum, what else do you need?" asked Ye Fan quietly. It was clear from his tone he was slightly


    unhappy now.


    Han Li grinned and said, "Oho, my good son-inw knows me well. Fan, I do have one more tiny


    matter for you. Since you are going to reach out to Mayor Han, you might as well do everything in one


    fell swoop. In that case, you should find my niece, Fei-Fei, a job too. Fei-Fei is a good kid. She''s bright,


    adorable, and has a degree. So I think Mayor Han should appoint her as a secretary or assistant. Not


    too hard, right? It''s just one more easy little thing to ask for on top of our jobs," said Han Li steadily as


    she smiled broadly.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eyes instantly twitched hard.


    Even Lu Wen-Jing found her aunt too greedy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely speechless after listening to her. She could no longer stand it and said


    to her mother in frustration, "Mum, do you also want Ye Fan to help Han He, too? And get Mayor Han


    to promote him from town chief to county chief?"


    When Han Li heard this, she instantly pped her thigh.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re right! Why didn''t I think of it sooner? Fan, why don''t you help this nephew of mine


    too. Tell Mayor Han to promote him. He has been a town chief for over a year and I don''t understand


    why he didn''t get promoted. He should at least be a county chief. You must tell Mayor Han about


    it," said Han Li to Ye Fan determinedly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng almost exploded with anger.


    "Mum, are you really dumb or just acting dumb? Can''t you tell I was being sarcastic? Seriously?! Your


    nephew and your niece? Who''s next? Your brother? Your mother too? Do you think Ye Fan is


    superhuman and can get everything you want? And even if Ye Fan could do it, your rtives have


    never liked him, so why should he help them? Ye Fan has been in this family for three whole years and


    we''ve never been kind to him. But now you want to burden him with something like this? Mum, don''t


    you feel guilty at all?!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly furious.


    Even she couldn''t stand hearing her own mother speak.


    But after Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled at her, Han Li wasn''t going to back down and replied just as furiously,


    "You terrible girl! I''m talking to my son-inw, so what has it got to do with you?! How dare you shout at


    me! The older you get, the more insensible you are! Qiu Lei, look at the daughter


    you''ve brought up!"


    Ye Fan could tell that this mother and daughter were going to get into an argument again, so he quickly


    stood up and waved his hands. "Mu-Cheng, Dad, Mum, allow me to say a few words here."


    When Ye Fan spoke up, everyone fell silent.


    Since Han Li needed Ye Fan''s help, she couldn''t interrupt him. And Qiu Mu-Cheng was his wife, so she


    wouldn''t oppose Ye Fan''s intentions either.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan and waited for him to speak.


    "Mum, Dad, I understand. Although you are getting on in age, you are young at heart. It''s a good thing


    that you still want to dedicate your lives to serving our country in your 50s."


    "Mu-Cheng, just look at how Fan''s reaction versus yours. Since Fan is agreeable, why are you so


    against it? After we be officials, it will make you look good too!" Han Li was immediately delighted


    by Ye Fan''s words and reproached Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "But..." Ye Fan''s change in tone caught their attention once more. "But Mum, Mayor Han and I barely


    know each other. I helped him to pick a jadeite and it turned out to have jade inside, so he owed me a


    favor. He came to the office to return the favor. Now that he has repaid the favor, I have nothing to do


    with Mayor Han anymore. He''s a leader and we''re just ordinary people. Even if I shamelessly ask him


    for help, I don''t think he''ll bother about me."

 Chapter 321 Counted on You for Nothing

    Chapter 321 Counted on You for Nothing


    Ye Fan said these words like he wasughing at himself.


    Ye Fan wasn''t making this up anyway. Han Dong-Min had helped Mufan Real Estate genuinely


    because he owed Ye Fan a favor.


    Now that he had returned the favor, Han Dong-Min really didn''t owe Ye Fan anything now.


    So it was only right to say that Han Dong-Min and Ye Fan basically had nothing to do with each other


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore.


    Since he didn''t owe Ye Fan anything, how could Ye Fan approach him for favors? On top of that, they


    were barely acquainted.


    But of course, given Ye Fan''s position in Han Dong-Min''s heart, as long as Ye Fan made a request,


    Han Dong-Min wouldn''t turn him down.


    But Ye Fan had no intention of anything like that.


    Han Li''s requests were rude and preposterous to begin with. She was making things difficult for


    everyone and being unreasonable.


    So Ye Fan decided to use this as a reason to make Han Li give up.


    She wasn''t his wife, so there was no reason for Ye Fan to pamper her!


    When his parents-inw heard Ye Fan''s words, their enthusiasm and smiles instantly faded.


    They looked at Ye Fan in shock.


    "So you don''t know Mayor Han at all? Did he only owe you a favor? And because he''s returned the


    favor, he has nothing to do with you anymore?" asked Han Li suspiciously. Qiu Lei was staring with his


    eyes wide open at Ye Fan too.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    Han Li was indignant and continued asking, "So your dad can''t be a chief, and I can''t be a director


    anymore? So you are still the same old Ye Fan and aren''t friends with big shots like Mayor Han?"


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Mum, although I hate to admit it, those are the facts."


    As he nodded, he picked up the teacup before him and was prepared to take another sip.


    "How dare you still drink my tea!¡±


    In a fit of anger, Han Li snatched the fine Maojian from Ye Fan''s hand and drank it down herself.


    After she finished the tea, Han Lished out at him angrily with her face livid, "You good-for-nothing! I


    thought things would change now that you know a high ranking official! So it was all wishful thinking on


    my part! Once a country woodlouse, always a country woodlouse! You''re destined to be poor forever!


    How dare you have the cheek to drink my Maojian and Maotai! You thought you were good enough to


    drink these?! If I had known you were still as useless as before, I wouldn''t have wasted my efforts! I''m


    so mad! To think I bought such expensive tea and offered you fine Maotai! It''s all wasted now! You''ll be


    the death of me!"


    After Han Li learned that Han Dong-Min and Ye Fan weren''t close friends at all, her expression


    immediately fell.


    Why should she bother ttering a good-for-nothing?


    She was kind to Ye Fan earlier on purely because she thought she could get Ye Fan to ask Han Dong-


    Min to get arrange for her family to get jobs in the government since he was close friends with Han


    Dong-Min.


    But now Ye Fan was saying that he had nothing to do with Han Dong-Min, he wasn''t tied to any big


    shot, and Han Dong-Min wasn''t going to bother about him anymore. So Han Li wasn''t going to be nice


    to Ye Fan anymore either.


    She swiftly changed her tune on the spot.


    Ye Fan was neither allowed to have tea nor Maotai anymore.


    In her fury, Han Li even disallowed Ye Fan from having any food.


    I was the one who cooked this food so a good-for-nothing like you doesn''t have the right to eat it!


    Everyone else has a son-inw who gives them money and finds them jobs and they get something to


    show off! But I got a useless son-inw like you! It''s exasperating! You''ve been living off us and now


    you can''t even find us jobs! What''s the point of keeping you around?!"


    Han Li almost went mad with fury.


    Just before this, Ye Fan agreed so readily that even Han Li assumed it was almost a done deal. But


    after all that fuss, it turned out that Ye Fan was merely coaxing them all along.


    When Han Li thought about it more carefully, it made sense. Han Dong-Min was a city mayor. Even if


    he weren''t the most important man, he was one of the top three leaders of Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan was a country bumpkin and a live-in husband. How could Han Dong-Min be friends with


    someone like that?


    Just like Ye Fan said, he only helped Mufan Real Estate to return Ye Fan''s favor.


    And he would ignore Ye Fan now that the debt was paid.


    "Sigh. I should have known that it was hopeless to count on a good-for-nothing like you."


    Han Li was so disappointed in her heart. She thought she was about to be wife to a chief, but now


    everything she did came to nothing and she even wasted good food, wine, and tea on him. Han Li and


    Qiu Lei now both felt depressed and resentful.


    In the end, the dinner started well but finished on a bad note. Han Li continued to curse at Ye Fan


    furiously, so he had no choice but to head back to the study.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to listen to her parents cursing either. So she left with Ye Fan without eating


    much dinner.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued working after returning to her bedroom.


    All the paperwork for Mufan Real Estate was now in order. All that was left was its opening ceremony.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nned on making the opening ceremony a grand affair and wanted the whole real


    estate circle of Yunzhou toe to know of Mufan Real Estate.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng treated the opening ceremony guest list extra seriously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to invite Han Dong-Min to the opening ceremony as well at first. His presence


    would mean a lot.


    After all, if there were senior leaders like Han Dong-Min present at Mufan Real Estate''s opening


    ceremony, it would make them look very good!


    She had even prepared an invitation and intended to send it to Han Dong-Min in a few days, but after


    contemting it further, Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up shaking her head.


    Truly important people wouldn''t turn up even if you invited them.


    Why should she invite humiliation?


    With this thought in mind, Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed and tossed Han Dong-Min''s invitation into the trash


    can.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng assumed earlier on that Han Dong-Min and Ye Fan were friends too. She thought Han


    Dong-Min would probablye on ount of Ye Fan.


    But after hearing what Ye Fan said at the dining table, Qiu Mu-Cheng realized that she had overthought


    it like her parents.


    There was no friendship to speak of.


    Han Dong-Min was merely returning a favor.


    Since the favor was returned, there was nothing to link them together anymore.


    "Sigh. What now? If there isn''t a single big shot at the opening ceremony, it will probably be an


    embarrassment." Qiu Mu-Cheng was badly disappointed as she shook her head and sighed.


    Just as Qiu Mu-Cheng was being worried about the opening ceremony, her stomach suddenly started


    growling.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng then recalled that she spent dinnertime being angry and didn''t eat much. No wonder


    she was hungry.


    But at this hour, her parents had already cleared the food. Even if she wanted to eat, it was toote.


    ¡®Til just go hungry and pretend I''m on a diet," Qiu Mu-Cheng mumbled to herself before she continued


    working.


    But just as she said this to herself, the enticing smell of barbequed meat wafted into the room.


    Ye Fan came in through the door.


    "Mu-Cheng, you must be hungry. I noticed you didn''t have much for dinner. Jingjing and I saved you


    some kebabs and I heated them up. Eat them while they are warm," said Ye Fan as he smiled and


    walked in with a te. Lu Wen-Jing was trailing behind him with a look of envy and gluttony in her


    eyes.


    The littless was still eyeing the kebabs in Ye Fan''s hands.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could sense Ye Fan''s concern for her as she looked at him. For just that one moment,


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt like she was about to cry.


    An inexplicable warmth slowly filled her heart.

 Chapter 322 You Can Be His Wife, I Can Be His Mistress

    Chapter 322 You Can Be His Wife, I Can Be His Mistress


    "Ye Fan, don''t let what my parents said earlier bother you," said Qiu Mu-Cheng softly after taking the


    heavy te of kebabs that Ye Fan warmed up for her and ate them.


    After all, her parents had gone too far earlier.


    Even if Ye Fan wasn''t close friends with Han Dong-Min, her mother shouldn''t have turned on Ye Fan


    like that. She forbade him from having tea or Maotai and said such nasty things.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head and smiled. "It''s okay. I''m used to it already. I wouldn''t be able to get


    used to it if they were so attentive all the time. Oh yes, when is thepany opening? Shall I call some


    people over to give you some support?" said Ye Fan jokingly as he changed the subject of the


    conversation.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed too. Then she replied, "Probably in a few days. I''ve been writing invitations and


    wondered if I should send Grandpa one too. Since they put in so much effort to suppress Mufan


    Real Estate, how can we not invite them now that we are opening? We should let them see how we


    managed to open Mufan Real Estate despite their suppression."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng always carried some indignation towards the Qius.


    The Qius had always looked down on her and Ye Fan.


    Her grandfather and the rest of the family thought that a woman wouldn''t be able to start apany.


    So now that Mufan Real Estate was about to open, it was only natural that Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to


    send the Qius an invitation.


    Even if they didn''t turn up, the invitation was as good as a p in their faces. Qiu Mu-Cheng could then


    get back at them hard.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little worried about doing this too.


    "Of course we should invite them. Why shouldn''t we? It''s the perfect time to let your Grandpa and


    those people take a good hard look and see how foolish they were for chasing my wife out." Ye Fan


    thought it was a great idea.


    "But Ye Fan, Mufan Real Estate is still new and doesn''t have a reputation. What if barely anyone turns


    up for its opening ceremony? Then instead of being able to show off, Qiu Mu-Ying and the others would


    end upughing at us."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been worried about this over the past few days.


    Although she wanted to make it a grand opening ceremony, she had few connections in Yunzhou''s


    corporate circles after all and wasn''t confident in being able to invite anyone important.


    If barely any people came for the opening ceremony, then it would be an embarrassment.


    Ye Fanforted her and said, ¡°It''ll be fine. There''s nothing embarrassing about this. Even if no big


    shotse and show us support, it is fine for us to celebrate with just the employees. If everyone


    brings their family members along, then you would have at least 100 people, right? That way, even if no


    one else turns up, it will still be a lively affair."


    "That''s true, but..." Qiu Mu-Chen sighed as gloom and disappointment clearly surfaced on her pretty


    face.


    Ye Fan wasn''t wrong in putting it this way.


    But she was vain too. Now that herpany was finally ready for business, Qiu Mu-Cheng naturally


    hoped that it would be exceptionally lively on that day and make the opening ceremony a momentous


    affair.


    She wanted her grandfather, Qiu Mu-Ying, and all the rtives who belittled her to see that she could


    live an even better life after leaving them.


    She wanted to show them that she could start her own business and even surpass Qiushui Logistics in


    the future without relying on them.


    Just like Ye Fan mentioned, she wanted the Qius to realize they were stupid to chase her out and she


    wanted them to wallow in regret.


    But dreams were often more beautiful than reality. Qiu Mu-Cheng now realized that the opening


    ceremony was probably not going to be as glorious as she hoped and she might not even be able to


    invite a single big shot.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed and didn''t continue talking to Ye Fan about this.


    "Mu-Cheng, aren''t you going to eat anymore? If you don''t, I''m going to steal it all,¡± said Lu Wen-Jing as


    she stole bites from the kebabs while she looked up at Qiu Mu-Cheng with her exquisite face.


    The oil stains on her mouth made Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan burst outughing.


    "Jingjing. I''m so sorry about not having the time to take you out recently after you made a trip all the


    way here. I''ve been so overwhelmed by thepany. You''ve just been stuck at home and so you must


    be really upset with me, right?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng apologetically as she gently touched Lu Wen-Jing''s


    adorable face and felt so guilty.


    Lu Wen-Jing came all the way here just to see her, so as her older cousin, she should have brought Lu


    Wen-Jing out for some fun.


    But she had so much work, so Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t find time for Lu Wen-Jing at all and she felt


    terrible about it in her heart.


    But Lu Wen-Jing just giggled. "Mu-Cheng, that''s not true. Who said I was unhappy? Fan brought me to


    so many ces these past few days. We went to see an art exhibition, jade cutting, eat kebabs, and


    got into fights. It was an absolute thrill!"


    What?


    "Ye Fan, you scoundrel! How could you take Jingjing out for fights?"


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard Lu Wen-Jing''s words, her beautiful eyes instantly turned frosty as she


    red viciously at Ye Fan.


    She was clearly ming Ye Fan for being a bad example and couldn''t believe he brought Jingjing to a


    fight.


    How was she to answer to her aunt if anything happened to her?


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng could reprimand Ye Fan, Lu Wen-Jing defended him instead, "Mu-Cheng,


    don''t me Fan. Those people bullied us first. Fan fought with them only because he was afraid that I


    would get bullied. But Fan was so cool! He defeated all the baddies with just a few moves!"


    "I''m so happy when I''m with Fan. Mum always makes me go for all sorts of tuition sses, so I''ve


    never been happier to spend my life like this. I really wish I could live with both of you like this forever."


    "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you persuade Fan to marry me too? You can be his wife, and I''ll be his mistress.


    Then we can keep living together happily. Don''t worry. Since I''m the mistress, I can give in a little. Fan


    can spend four nights sleeping with you every week and three with me."


    "Mu-Cheng, I know you''re the nicest to me. Why don''t you convince Fan to do it? I told him about it, but


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    he refused."


    Lu Wen-Jing''s childish tone tickled both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    "You silly girl, what''s this nonsense? You are too young to even think about marriage. What''s this about


    sharing him? Besides, he''s married to me, so how can you marry him? If he dares to agree to this,


    even if your parents agree, I won''t let him off," said Qiu Mu-Cheng to Lu Wen-Jing. She didn''t know


    whether to cry orugh at this.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling shocked that Ye Fan had managed to win her little cousin over


    in a matter of days.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng recalled that when Lu Wen-Jing first arrived a few days ago, she didn''t like Ye Fan at all.


    But now Lu Wen-Jing had stopped persuading her to divorce Ye Fan, and even wanted to marry him


    herself!


    This thought made Qiu Mu-Cheng stare at Ye Fan coldly.


    It looked like she was interrogating Ye Fan


    - what did he do to her little cousin?

 Chapter 323 A Late Night Visit

    Chapter 323 A Late Night Visit


    Ye Fan shrugged and put on a helpless expression as he quickly defended himself, "Heaven is my


    witness! I didn''t do anything improper to your little cousin!"


    "Then why does she want to marry you out of the blue? She didn''t even let you hug her in the past,"


    questioned Qiu Mu-Cheng sternly.


    She clearly remembered how Lu Wen-Jing was so embarrassed and mad after identally lunging


    into Ye Fan''s arms.


    And now, just a few dayster, her little cousin''s attitude towards Ye Fan had changed immensely. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling shocked and suspicious.


    But Ye Fan merely smiled and said, "How would I know? I suppose after spending a few days with me,


    she thinks I''m extraordinarily handsome, elegant, intelligent and brave, so she''s been bowled over by


    my dashing good looks and talent. So that''s why she''s been secretly ogling at me and wants to marry


    me."


    "And doesn''t your bestie want to marry me too? Su Qian''s father just called me the other day again to


    chase me about when we''re getting engaged and married. Everyone thinks your hubby has exceptional


    charm, you know," said Ye Fan as he smiled calmly and seemed so proud of himself.


    Every man would feel proud that so many women wanted to marry him after all.


    But when Ye Fan said it, he could feel the air around him instantly be slightly colder.


    He turned and met with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s icy eyes and darkened expression.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up a pillow from her bed and hurled it viciously at Ye Fan.


    "You shameless scoundrel! Go and die!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng furiously. Ye Fan made a run for it the


    moment he realized that things weren''t looking good.


    This girl was truly Han Li''s daughter alright. Even their split-second mood swings were identical.


    She was so apologetic just moments ago and now she looked ready to murder him.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t angry. He shook his head andughed instead.


    Life ought to be filled with ups and downs like that.


    After leaving the bedroom, Ye Fan went to the study. He wanted to do some reading before going to


    bed.


    On the other side, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still very angry with Ye Fan. Her nose was almost crooked from


    rage.


    Any woman would probably be upset if her husband was involved with her best friend.


    So of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt the same way. When she heard Ye Fan mention proudly that Su


    Qian''s father had been urging him to get engaged and married to her BFF, it made Qiu Mu-Cheng even


    madder.


    How could her own husband be engaged and marry some other woman?


    He couldn''t do this even with her own besties!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly felt deep regret in her heart.


    Back then, she shouldn''t have put up an act with Su Qian at that auction. Now Su Qian''s father couldn''t


    stop clinging onto him and worse still, he was trying to pair Ye Fan with her best friend. The mere


    thought of it annoyed Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Fortunately, Su Qian didn''t seem interested in Ye Fan. Or else, Qiu Mu-Cheng would be in an even


    more precarious position.


    But after hearing what Ye Fan said, Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately realized that many people were


    genuinely drawn to her husband.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Ying said that Ye Fan was involved with Xu Lei from Hongqi Group. Then her


    girlfriend''s father tried to make him his son-inw. Even President Gu Long-En of the Brush Painting


    and Calligraphy Association wanted to matchmake his granddaughter and Ye Fan too. Now her little


    cousin, Lu Wen-Jing, wished to marry Ye Fan as well.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly discovered that her husband had gotten so popr without her realizing it.


    "Looks like I have to keep an eye on Ye Fan from now on."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng decided in her heart to be more vignt in the future, otherwise someone might


    really snatch her husband away.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was incapable of focusing on work anymore with those thoughts in her mind. Since it


    waste, she showered and went to bed.


    At the same time in Jingzhou, a city 100 miles away from Yunzhou.


    A ck Cadic was driving against the backdrop of the night and quietly pulled up at a standalone


    bungalow.


    The car door opened and a sullen-looking man dressed in a suit got out of the car.


    He looked at the brightly lit luxurious bungalow in front of him and told his subordinates softly, "All of


    you, stand outside and wait. No one is to follow me in."


    "Are you sure you don''t need us, Mr Zhou? I''m worried about your safety. After all, you are now..."


    A few of Zhou Sheng''s subordinates behind couldn''t help raising their concerns when they heard these


    orders.


    Zhou Sheng waved his hand, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m going in to beg him to help. If I bring too many


    people in, it will seem a little rude. So just wait outside and don''t enter without my orders."


    "If he agrees to help me, then that asshole in Yunzhou is done for. None of the people who offend me


    have evere to a good end in all my decades in the trade! He''s just a brat from Yunzhou. Does he


    think I can''t do anything to him? He made it


    impossible for me to go home and destroyed my career. I want him to die in the wilderness!¡±


    Zhou Sheng''s voice sounded icy cold. His malicious tone was filled to the bone with murder and


    monstrous amounts of resentment.


    Zhou Sheng hated Ye Fan to the core!


    If it weren''t for him, there was no way the nearly perfect n he and Liu Chuan-Zhi came up with would


    have fallen apart.


    Although he managed to regain his freedom for the time being using his Jingzhou connections, his


    Ye Fan had put him in such dire straits, so he wasn''t going to let Ye Fan off that easily.


    Although Da Biao''s mission failed, Zhou Sheng had onest card to y. He couldn''t take it lying down


    if he didn''t ughter this brat.


    He hade to beg the owner of this bungalow to help deal with that so-called Master Ye.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Zhou Sheng had ordered them to do so, his subordinates obediently waited by the car. Before


    Zhou Sheng left, they offered their well wishes, "We hope Mr Zhou''s wishese true!"


    BOOOM!


    As their respectful voices soared to the sky, Zhou Sheng turned and walked into the bungalow before


    him.


    In the living room.


    The scent of tea wafted in the air and the warm dim lights lit up the entire room.


    A man dressed in a sleeping robe sat on the couch with his legs crossed as he held a cup of freshly


    brewed Longjing.


    From the looks of it, Zhou Sheng had arrived when the man was preparing to sleep. He was even in


    pajamas already.


    This man wasn''t old and was even considered somewhat young. But Zhou Sheng was especially


    deferential to him.


    He stood with his head lowered as he bowed and said apologetically, "Young Master Ting, my


    apologies for disturbing your rest at this hour."


    "I''m d you realized," replied the man coldly. He was clearly somewhat impatient, "But Zhou Sheng,


    you are quite bold. How dare you show yourself in Jingzhou now that you''re a wanted man? Didn''t I get


    you air tickets so that you could go abroad? Why haven''t you left? Why on earth are you still in


    Jingzhou? Do you have a deathwish?"

 Chapter 324 Your Last Night on Earth!

    Chapter 324 Your Last Night on Earth!


    "You are just a dumbass, but you tried to deceive the Yunzhou mayor. How dare you? If not because of


    all the things you did for me these years, I couldn''t be bothered with you this time. I would just leave


    you to your own devices in there," said the man in the sleeping robe coldly in the bungalow. He was


    clearly somewhat annoyed.


    Zhou Sheng replied bitterly instead, "Young Master Ting, mypany funds were cut off, so I had no


    choice but to take the risk. Also, if that brat didn''t cause trouble, then this n would have seeded!


    It was all because of that brat. He made me suffer such huge losses and that''s how I ended up like


    this.¡±


    When he said those words, Zhou Sheng clenched his fists tightly. His words were filled with deep


    resentment and murder.


    "Say no more. A defeat is a defeat. No matter how many excuses you make, it can''t change the fact


    that you lost." The man in the sleeping robe seemed disinterested in this conversation, so he


    interrupted Zhou Sheng impatiently. Then he sipped the tea and replied, "You probably didn''te


    tonight toin to me, right? Tell me, why did youe looking for me at this hour of the night?"


    "Since Young Master Ting asked, then I''ll be honest. I came looking for Young Master Ting tonight


    because I genuinely need your help," replied Zhou Sheng respectfully. Then he told this youth about


    why he was here.


    "Oh?" The man in the sleeping robe instantly furrowed his brows.


    "Do you want me to stoop to your level and help you deal with the brat? A country bumpkin? How can


    you have the cheek to ask me such a thing?"


    The man in the sleeping robeughed with sarcasm and displeasure. His coldughter terrified Zhou


    Sheng.


    Zhou Sheng replied hurriedly, "Young Master Ting, I know you''re usually very busy, and I shouldn''t


    bother you with small things like this. But I don''t have a choice. Although that brat is only a country


    bumpkin, he''s a martial artist. I sent a few dozen men after him, but none of them could outdo him.


    Now I have no choice but to ask Young Master Ting for help shamelessly."


    "Young Master Ting has many powerful bodyguards and each of them can fight ten men. If Young


    Master Ting could help, then that scoundrel is dead meat for sure.


    I hope Young Master Ting can help me this one time on ount of our years of rtionship! If I don''t


    seed in seeking revenge, I, Zhou Sheng, will die with evesting regret!" implored Zhou Sheng.


    But the man in the sleeping robe didn''t pay him any attention. He finished his tea in one gulp and just


    started heading upstairs.


    He waved his hands at Zhou Sheng without turning around and said impatiently, "If you want me to go


    out of my way just to handle a country bumpkin, you can dream on. Such things might dirty my hands.


    As for you, if so many of your men couldn''t contain an ignorant woodlouse, it only goes to show that


    your men are all useless too. As the saying goes, the leaders make the men. So it''s no surprise for


    leaders like you to have a bunch of good-for-nothings as your men. Zhou Sheng, do you think I will take


    the trouble to help a few good-for-nothings alleviate the pain in their hearts? So leave. It''s about time I


    went to bed."


    The man seemed to have run out of patience for this nonsense with Zhou Sheng, so he went upstairs.


    On thending of the second story, a beauty was already waiting for him in a long delicate chiffon dress


    and her feet were bare.


    Young Master Ting, are you done with your chat? I''m dying to see you.¡±


    A charming voice could be heard and the man in the sleeping robe walked over and pulled the beauty


    into his embrace. He gently pecked her on the cheek and said, "Xue-Er, I''m just done."


    Just as the young man in the sleeping robe was about to enter the room with the beauty, Zhou Sheng


    gritted his teeth downstairs. Then he said deeply, "Young Master Ting. Are you that heartless and


    indifferent? Aren''t you going to help me after I begged you like this? Let''s not forget who risked his life


    to save that woman you have in your arms. Even if that slips your mind, Young Master Ting, aren''t you


    afraid that I will tell your father about the mistress you keep in your suburban Jingzhou bungalow? You


    should know what will happen if he finds out you didn''t change your ways and continued sleeping with


    that hooker.¡±


    BOOOM!


    It felt as though an icy st of wind swept across the bungalow when Zhou Sheng finished his words.


    The handsome face of the man standing upstairs became cold instantly as he said, "Is that a threat?"


    "Young Master Ting, of course, I wouldn''t dare. I only hope that Young Master Ting can help. It''s just a


    simple thing to you, but to me, you will be helping to end my life''s regret. If he doesn''t die, I will find no


    peace, be it while I''m alive or after I die!"


    He sounded so sad that he seemed like he was about to cry. It was rather moving.


    After a long silence.


    The man in the sleeping robe remained quiet for a long time.


    There was a cold and stern expression on his face. No one knew what the man was thinking in his


    heart right now.


    After a long time, he said quietly, "Fine, Zhou Sheng. You win. I will help you. Come again tomorrow. I


    will go to Yunzhou with you to help take care of what''s weighing on your mind. But once everything is


    done, you must leave. Or else you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    Zhou Sheng was delighted that Young Master Ting agreed to help. He instantly said gratefully, "Don''t


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worry, Young Master Ting. After I ughter that brat, I will go abroad immediately. I will keep your affair


    with Miss Xue-Er a secret until the day I die. I won''t tell anyone about it."


    Now that he achieved what he wanted, Zhou Sheng left the bungalow. He got into the car and left.


    On a night as cool as water in Jingzhou.


    As Zhou Sheng sat in the car and drove along Jingzhou''s wide avenues, he looked out the window to


    see the scenery in the distance as a cold smile instantly surfaced on the corner of his lips.


    "Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. If everything goes without a hitch, then tonight will be thest night you spend on


    earth!"


    The night passed quickly.


    A new day began. Ye Fan woke up early as usual and went to the river outside the estate for his 30


    minute morning run along the river bank before returning home to prepare breakfast for his wife.


    The entire family counted on Qiu Mu-Cheng to live, so of course he had to prepare breakfast for her.


    Very quickly, Qiu Mu-Cheng finished her breakfast and left for work. But as she went out the door, Han


    Li reminded her toe back early at night.


    "Don''t get caught up in the office at night. You have to hurry home. If everything goes ording to n,


    your uncle will being to Yunzhou tonight to pick Wending up. After all these years, this is the first


    time your uncle is actuallying to our ce, so as his niece, you''d better be around, you hear me?"


    "Also, your uncle is the deputy CEO of a listedpany. If you can please him, he might be able to find


    you a cushy job in Yunzhou. It beats wasting your time getting stuck in that lousypany of yours."

 Chapter 325 Im Actually a Big Shot

    Chapter 325 I''m Actually a Big Shot


    I heard your uncle is a very important man in Jingzhou. He is doing especially well in the corporate


    world. If you can''t survive in Yunzhou, we can seek shelter from your uncle in Jingzhou. I think it''s a


    good option too.¡±


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng put on her shoes, Han Li went on chattering nonstop.


    She was at it again..


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng heard the things that her mother said, she really had no words for her.


    All these years, her mother''s temper hadn''t changed one bit.


    Whenever she came into contact with the rich and the powerful, she always fawned on them and tried


    to reap some gain from them.


    "But Mum, in order to seed, you have to be capable. If you are incapable, no matter where you go,


    you will be unsessful. No matter who you run to, you will get looked down upon, just like Yingying''s


    husband''s family. They are a big family too, but so what? We got chased out before we managed to


    ask them for anything. Isn''t the lesson we got from the Qius big enough? Do you still want to live under


    someone else''s roof and worry about their opinions all the time?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be bothered to say more to Han Li. She just retorted angrily before taking her


    purse and left for the office.


    "Mu-Cheng, that''s different."


    "Mu-Cheng, let me finish what I want to say."


    "Come back early tonight to wee your uncle. Remember!"


    Han Li''s voice echoed down the entire estate''s corridor.


    "This girl is really getting out of hand. She refuses to listen even when I''m telling her to go somewhere


    better. It''s exasperating."


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng left, Han Li was still scolding her under her breath. Then she closed the door and


    went back into the house.


    Ye Fan wanted to have a good rest today, but shortly after hey down on the couch to watch TV, Lu


    Wen-Jing came lunging onto him and insisted that Ye Fan take her out to y.


    "Let''s go, Fan. It''s myst day here and Dad will pick me up tonight. I won''t get to see you and Mu-


    Cheng for a long time. Mu-Cheng can''t take time out to apany me, so why don''t you take me out


    today instead?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t hold up against Lu Wen-Jing''s whining and begging, so he could only give in and take


    her out for some fun.


    Ye Fan changed quickly and left with Lu Wen-Jing.


    But at the same time, thousands of miles over in Jingzhou, Zhou Sheng was in a car and had arrived in


    the suburbs of Jingzhou. His car pulled over at the standalone bungalow.


    Zhou Sheng picked up his mobile phone to call the owner of the bungalow, "Young Master Ting, I''m


    here. Is everything ready, Young Master Ting? When can we make a move and go to Yunzhou?


    "Yes, everything''s ready. You''re quite early. Wait outside first. Once I finish breakfast, we can go." The


    man''s calm voice came from the other end of the line.


    In reality, the bungalow owner didn''t care about Zhou Sheng''s situation at all.


    He didn''t promise to help Zhou Sheng because he feared his threats or was grateful to this


    subordinate. It was purely because his father had sent him to Yunzhou to settle some business


    matters.


    So he was only helping Zhou Sheng since it was convenient.


    Or else why would a brat from the countryside be good enough for him to travel for miles to deal with


    personally? He was usually so disdainful of such people that he couldn''t be bothered to look at them.


    About ten minutester.


    Many luxurious cars left the bungalow steadily.


    The wheels flew into life with a roar of the engine.


    The posh car sped under the endless skies. It was like a ck sword that cut through the night sky and


    plunged straight into the Yunzhou territory swiftly!


    Its low roar sounded like the soft cries of an animal as it reverberated through thend.


    "Fan, you''re just bumming around in Yunzhou. Also, Uncle and Auntie hate you so much. If you don''t


    want me to marry you, then why don''t youe back to


    Jingzhou with me? I''ll get Daddy to give you a job and pay you a lot of money every month. Okay?


    Come to Jingzhou with me, ok? You can live with us and you don''t have to cook or do chores. The


    servants will do it. If you get cold at night, I can warm your bed for you like Mu-Cheng does.¡±


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing were walking around next to the Yunwu Lake and casually chatting.


    Perhaps out of pity for Ye Fan or reluctance to leave him, Lu Wen-Jing was actually inviting him to


    move over to Jingzhou with her.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head as he smiled and said, "You sillyss. Life isn''t as simple as you make


    it out to me. You want me to go back to Jingzhou with you, but even if Mu-Cheng agrees, your parents


    won''t. Besides, Mu-Cheng hasn''t found a suitable job for me in three years, so how can your father get


    me anything?¡±


    Ye Fan smiled calmly and chatted randomly with Lu Wen-Jing.


    But the youngdy immediately pouted and got upset. "Fan, are you questioning my Daddy''s


    capabilities?"


    "I tell you, my Daddy is awesome. He manages apany with a few hundred staff and it''s much


    bigger than Mu-Cheng''spany. All it takes is a word from him and you''d get a job. Besides, even if


    you don''t know how to do anything else, you are good at fighting. I''ll get Daddy to hire you as his


    bodyguard. You can get $30,000 sry a month! Isn''t it morefortable than being in Yunzhou? Fan,


    won''t youe to Jingzhou with me? If you still can''t bear to leave Mu-Cheng behind, we can bring her


    over too. Our house is super big. It''s enough for five more people to live in. I feel so sorry seeing you


    get bullied by Uncle and Auntie all the time."


    Lu Wen-Jing raised her pretty face and looked at Ye Fan with her eyes somewhat red.


    After staying with them these few days, Lu Wen-Jing had undoubtedly witnessed the agonizing


    predicament he was in while he lived with this family.


    Perhaps she truly pitied Ye Fan and she honestly couldn''t bear seeing her beloved Fan get bullied at


    home like that.


    When he heard Lu Wen-Jing''s words of concern, Ye Fan caressed her head andughed in self-


    ridicule.


    He didn''t expect that the dignified eldest son of the Chus, the mastermind of Operation Spark and the


    king of Jiangdong, would one day get pitied by a little girl.


    If Han and the others saw this, they would probably die ofughter.


    "Fan, say something. If you agree, I will get Dad to take you back to Jingzhou tonight." Lu Wen-Jing


    held Ye Fan''s hand. Her bright and beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation and concern.


    Kids tended to be more direct about what they like, and unlike adults, their preferences didn''t involve


    any profit. Like Lu Wen-Jing now - she disregarded Ye Fan''s background and identity, and all she


    hoped for was that the lives of those she loved could improve. So she wanted to take Ye Fan away, find


    him a job in her father''spany and turn his lifepletely around.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan could only smile patiently and said, "Silly girl. Thanks for your kind intentions, but it''s


    unnecessary. My situation isn''t as bad as you think. In reality, I''m a big shot. The kind of big shot that


    makes every elite from Yunzhou, Jingzhou, Jianghai, and the entire Jiangdong revere! No one dares to


    provoke me! Do you think an incredible big shot like me will want to be a bodyguard? Definitely not. If


    anyone saw me, I will be a joke."

 Chapter 326 The Cold and Stern Lu Ming-Ze

    Chapter 326 The Cold and Stern Lu Ming-Ze


    "A big shot?" asked Lu Wen-Jing softly. She was stunned.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "That every elite in Jiangdong reveres?'' Lu Wen-Jing continued asking. She found it inexplicable.


    Ye Fan nodded. Then he sighed and said patiently, "Jingjing, I just want to be low key. Since you''re so


    worried, I have no choice and to be honest."


    Lu Wen-Jing. "So are you telling me that you''re...Sun Wukong?"


    Ye Fan was speechless.


    Ye Fan''s faced twitched. He didn''t expect this to cross her mind.


    Was Sun Wukong the most respected big shot in her world?


    But before Ye Fan could say more, Lu Wen-Jing sulked and scoffed at Ye Fan angrily, "Humph. Fan,


    I''m talking about serious things here, but you''re joking instead. Do you think I''ll believe it if you say that


    you''ve superpowers? Do you think I''ll believe you if you tell me you''re Sun Wukong? I really want to


    help you, but you...I''m so pissed!" said Lu Wen-Jing with her pretty face flushed from anger as she


    shook her tiny fists furiously at Ye Fan.


    Of course, she wouldn''t believe Ye Fan''s crap.


    If Ye Fan was an important person, then why would Mu-Cheng have to suffer?


    If Ye Fan was a big shot, then why would they get chased out of the Qius by her maternal grandfather?


    Her uncles and aunts looked down on Ye Fan too.


    Despite her tender age, Lu Wen-Jing had grasped the basic logic surrounding the situation. So she


    could judge for herself.


    When she offered to help Ye Fan out of kindness, Lu Wen-Jing didn''t expect him to decline. Instead, he


    actually came up with a lie like this to fool her.


    Ye Fan suddenly understood what was going on in her head.


    This youngdy thought he was pulling her leg, and that he was only teasing her.


    Ye Fan instantly smiled bitterly.


    Damn, why didn''t anyone believe him when he actually spoke the truth?


    Then again, it didn''t matter. It seemed pretty good to just be a useless coward.


    But Ye Fan certainly wasn''t going to Jingzhou.


    For starters, Ye Fan couldn''t lower himself to be a bodyguard. More importantly, he couldn''t go because


    of his wife.


    How could a husband not stay with his wife?


    So Lu Wen-Jing was unable to persuade Ye Fan in the end.


    The sun was setting, and a day had gone by quickly. Then Ye Fan brought Lu Wen-Jing home in the


    evening.


    After all, Lu Wen-Jing''s father wasing to pick her up, so Ye Fan couldn''t hang out with her until too


    When they arrived home, Ye Fan found that Qiu Mu-Cheng had already knocked off and was at home.


    For a workaholic like Qiu Mu-Cheng who did a lot of overtime daily, it was unimaginable that she could


    be home at around 6PM.


    Ye Fan figured that she was home early because Lu Wen-Jing was leaving.


    Then Han Li and her husband received a phone call. After they hung up, they started to chase Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and said, "Hurry up, Mu-Cheng. Your uncle is downstairs. We have to go downstairs to wee


    him.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. She freshened up before going downstairs with her mother.


    "You useless coward. Why did youe out? Do you want to embarrass us? Just stay home and cook.


    Tonight''s dinner has to be more sumptuous. It''s Mu-Cheng''s uncle''s first time at our ce. So we must


    host him well," scolded Han Li sternly. Han Li and Qiu Mu-Cheng were about to go downstairs, but


    when Han Li saw that Ye Fan also wanted to go along, she instantly became furious.


    "Mum, how can you do that? Ye Fan is my husband, so it''s only right that hees down to wee


    Uncle Ze too." When Ye Fan saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng and Han Li were about to break into a fight again,


    he quickly held Qiu Mu-Cheng back.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s okay. Why don''t you go down and wee him? I won''t go. I''m not done cooking yet,


    and the kitchen can''t be left unattended anyway."


    Now that their guest was upon their doors, there was no need for these twodies to quarrel again


    because of him.


    Ye Fan didn''t go with them, so only Qiu Mu-Cheng and her parents were at the door to wee their


    guest.


    And Lu Wen-Jing didn''t go either. She kept


    Ye Fanpany in the house.


    Before long, footsteps could be heard in the corridor. The sound clearly came from Han Li and the


    others.


    "Come in,e in! Mu-Cheng, pour your uncle a cup of tea. Yes, pour him that Maojian. I especially


    bought it for him! It cost more than $1,000 per 500 grams you know."


    Shortly after he entered through the door, Han Li''s ttering voice could be heard.


    The important thing was that they were the exact same words she told Ye Fan yesterday.


    "There''s no need for the trouble. I''ll be off in a moment. Where''s Jingjing? Why don''t I see her?" A


    middle-aged man stood in front of Han Li. He was dressed in a suit with a gold Rolex watch on his wrist


    and looked like a typical corporate elite.


    When he spoke, he sounded quick and concise. The moment he arrived upstairs, he asked for Jingjing.


    "Daddy!" Just after Lu Ming-Ze finished his question, a girl ran out of the kitchen and called him as she


    lunged into his arms.


    "Jingjing, did you miss Daddy?" asked Lu Ming-Ze indulgently as he hugged his daughter.


    "Yup!" Lu Wen-Jing nodded hard and dragged her father towards the kitchen.


    "Daddy, let me introduce you. That''s Fan. He has been hanging out with me these past few days. And


    he is Mu-Cheng''s husband."


    When Ye Fan saw Lu Ming-Ze, he courteously called him ''Uncle Ze'' too.


    "So you''re Ye Fan? Mu-Cheng''s husband from the countryside?¡± asked Lu Ming-Ze deeply as he


    raised his brows. He didn''t acknowledge Ye Fan when he greeted him. Instead, he merely scrutinized


    this youth in an apron who was cooking in the kitchen.


    But the contempt in his words was clear.


    "Yes. It''s our first time meeting, so I didn''t expect Uncle Ze to know who I am," replied Ye Fan casually.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not true. I''m sure all the Qius'' rtives probably know about you, Ye Fan," replied Lu Ming-Ze


    frostily. But he didn''t sound interested in continuing the conversation with Ye Fan.


    After all, he was a useless live-in husband.


    So Lu Ming-Ze didn''t bother with Ye Fan anymore and turned to go back to the living room.


    "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and make dinner!" urged Han Li. She seemed concerned


    that Ye Fan might disgrace her, so she chased him back into the kitchen to cook.


    But Ye Fan said they were out of food at home and he had to grocery shopping, so he left the house.


    After Ye Fan left, Han Li and Qiu Lei invited Lu Ming-Ze to stay for dinner, but he turned them down.


    "No, thanks. I have work to do and need to get back to the office soon. So I''m heading off with Jingjing


    now."


    Lu Ming-Ze had barely stayed for five minutes and he was already prepared to leave with Lu Wen-Jing.


    His aloof and stiff words werepletely devoid of any family warmth.


    The whole time, an aloofness and sternness exuded from Lu Ming-Ze''s tone.


    Since he arrived here, he didn''t even smile at their family. He only smiled once when he saw his


    daughter, Jingjing.


    But Han Li and the others didn''t put much thought into it. They just thought that perhaps high ranking


    corporates tended to be more distant and serious.


    Before leaving, Qiu Mu-Cheng handed Lu Ming-Ze an invitation.


    "Uncle Ze, in a few days, it''ll be Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony. I hope you can do us the


    honor of joining us," said Qiu Mu-Cheng anticipatingly to Lu Ming-Ze.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng heard her mother say that her uncle was quite an important man in the Jingzhou


    business circles. So if she could invite him over for Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony, then things


    wouldn''t look so bad. At least there would be a few big wigs that held sway around to help prop up the


    event.


    Lu Ming-Ze looked down at it before handing it back to Qiu Mu-Cheng. He said in a deep voice, "It''s an


    opening ceremony, right? Okay, I''ll send someone here."


    "There''s also no need to give me the invitation. I have too many documents as it is and no room for


    more. It''s alright. There''s no need to keep walking us out. I''ll be going back right away,¡± said Lu Ming-


    Ze quietly. He kept that cold and distant tone in his voice throughout his visit.


    He talked to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family as though he was talking to his subordinates.

 Chapter 327 He Can Kill You with One Punch

    Chapter 327 He Can Kill You with One Punch


    After that, Lu Ming-Ze sauntered off with Lu Wen-Jing without even turning back.


    He didn''t even bother saying goodbye, and only Lu Wen-Jing turned to wave at Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    family.


    And so Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uncle had appeared for less than five minutes before driving away in a ck


    Audi Q7.


    After Lu Ming-Ze and Lu Wen-Jing left, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family headed home a little unhappily.


    Han Li was furious at what happened. "Qiu Lei, look at this brother-inw of yours! He didn''t even greet


    you, never mind me."


    "Look at the way he spoke! Was there any familial warmth in those words? He just treated us like


    servants or something.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Look at all these rtives of yours! They''re all horrible! They behave as though they''re afraid that we''ll


    drag them down."


    "Mu-Cheng was kind enough to invite him to herpany''s opening ceremony, but he didn''t ept the


    invitation and didn''t even want to send anyone else. What is the meaning of this? Isn''t he looking down


    on our Mu-Cheng? He''s just trying to insult us! So much for being rtives! I think even someone


    outside the family wouldn''t be so awful! I must have been blind for marrying into this family! Look how


    much I''ve had to suffer all my life!¡±


    Han Li had held all of this anger in earlier when Lu Ming-Ze was still around.


    But now that he had left, Han Li started to feel the injustice when she thought about what happened


    earlier.


    She had shamelessly tried so hard and hoped that he would be able to find Mu-Cheng a job, but he


    didn''t even bother looking at them and just left with Lu Wending without even eating or drinking any


    tea.


    Qiu Lei was an elder brother to him and Han Li was his sister-inw after all.


    But this was the attitude he showed to them?


    He didn''t greet them and didn''t even care about his own niece! He just continued looking arrogant and


    aloof.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    He clearly looked down on Han Li and her family.


    He felt that they were unimportant and weren''t worthy to be his rtives, so he didn''t have any regard


    for them.


    Qiu Lei also shook his head and sighed when he heard Han Liin. "I didn''t want things to turn


    out like that either. But what can I do about it?¡±


    "You know our family situation. Both of us are jobless and Mu-Cheng is in a lousypany that


    couldn''t even officially open for business for months, plus our son-inw ispletely useless. It''s only


    natural that he doesn''t have any regard for us. I''ve been looked down all my life anyway, so what''s a


    few more times?"


    Qiu Lei was clearly used to this sort of treatment for many years now. It didn''t matter to him anymore.


    Qiu Lei had never gained the favor of his father nor his brothers since he was a child. After getting


    married, he became even more feeble because his wife nagged and yelled at him all day.


    Qiu Lei was already jaded by all of this. Being embarrassed was fine to him now. He had managed to


    live to this age like this anyway.


    "You useless bum! What do you mean by ''what''s a few more times''?! Even if you don''t care about


    being embarrassed, Mu-Cheng and I care! Even if you don''t think you''ve been insulted, Mu-Cheng and


    I feel insulted! I shouldn''t have married you and I shouldn''t have married into this family at all! Now I


    can''t even hold my head high back at home and Mu-Cheng has to get insulted along with us!"


    Han Li continued to yell at Qiu Lei and started a loud argument in the living room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to hear any more of this. Her eyes were slightly red as she picked up the


    invitation card that Lu Ming-Ze tossed onto the table and returned to her bedroom to continue working.


    Was she upset?


    Of course she was!


    Anybody would feel upset if they were treated so disdainfully by their rtives.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was reminded of the time when Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei got engaged. It was just


    like this - her youngest cousin, Qiu Mu-Hong was showered with attention and love, and the entire


    family had rushed over to greet her before she even got out of the car.


    But nobody cared about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family at all, and they were even chased out of their seats by


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother, so they didn''t even have seats at the party.


    Nobody could understand the pain that Qiu Mu-Cheng went through then.


    The feeling of being humiliated stabbed deeply into her heart like a knife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that she would never forget what happened that day!


    And that was also why Qiu Mu-Cheng worked so hard.


    She worked so hard because she didn''t want to suffer such humiliation ever again and she didn''t want


    anybody to look down on her anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly clenched her fists and there was determination in her eyes.


    "Uncle Ze, one day, I will make you look at me differently. When that timees, you would be the one


    begging toe to Mufan Real Estate! Not only you, but Grandpa, Uncle Guang and all those people


    in the Qiu family too. I''m going to make sure all of you regret chasing me out of the Qiu family."


    Lu Ming-Ze''s visit was like an energy booster for Qiu Mu-Cheng and it had ignited the fighting spirit


    within her. She was now even more motivated than ever as she buried herself in work.


    Everyone wanted to do better than others in life.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to make sure she did better than the Qius!


    It was night time and the streemps were on.


    Lu Ming-Ze slowly drove along the streets of Yunzhou while his daughter sat next to him. She looked


    unhappily at her father. "Daddy, why didn''t you ept the invitation card from Mu-Cheng?"


    Lu Ming-Ze shook his head and smiled. "I''m not going, so why should I ept it?"


    "What? Daddy, are you really not going for it? But Mu-Cheng personally invited you!" Lu Wen-Jing was


    surprised.


    But Lu Ming-Ze replied her calmly, "Daddy is very busy at work, so I''m not free to go all the way to


    Yunzhou just to attend the opening ceremony of a tinypany. Besides, since Mu-Cheng ended up


    marrying a live-in husband, I doubt she''s capable either. I don''t know if thepany can even survive


    past its first three months. So why should I waste time making the opening ceremony of apany


    that''s going to close down sooner orter seem important?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had not said so clearly, but Lu Ming-Ze could guess Qiu Mu-Cheng''s intentions.


    She had invited him in hope of getting him to make the opening a bigger affair.


    "Mu-Cheng never thought about whether her unknown littlepany has the right to get me to stand


    on stage or not. I''m someone famous in the corporate world after all, so if someone found out that I''ve


    gone to attend the ceremony of a live-in husband''s wife, everyone is going tough at me. Jingjing, my


    presence isn''t so cheap, you know."


    Lu Ming-Ze spoke very calmly, but the disdain and sneering in his voice was very apparent.


    Lu Wen-Jing was going to explode from fury when she heard these words.


    "Daddy, you''re looking down on Mu-Cheng! Just you wait! Now you can''t be bothered with her, but one


    day my Mu-Cheng is going to be more powerful than you!" retorted Lu Wen-Jing angrily.


    Lu Ming-Ze just shook his head andughed. "Trees with good fruit naturally attract people toe."


    "If you want others to look up to you, then you have to prove that you''re capable first. She''s married a


    useless bum, so I''m quite sure this Mu-Cheng is also equally incapable."


    Lu Ming-Ze continued speaking calmly, while Lu Wen-Jingpletely exploded at these words. She


    was like an angry cat as she red furiously at her own father. "Daddy, you are not to say such things


    about Fan!"


    "My beloved Fan is really impressive, ok? If he wanted to, he could kill you with one punch!"


    Lu Ming-Ze was so angry that his expression immediately darkened.


    Was this his own daughter?


    She wanted someone else to punch him to death?


    Lu Ming-Ze was so upset that he knocked Lu Wen-Jing on the head. "You terrible little girl, how could


    you say such a thing to your Daddy?"


    "Would you be happy if he punched me to death? And if I die, then who is going to feed a spendthrift


    like you?!"

 Chapter 328 What Are You Able to Do?

    Chapter 328 What Are You Able to Do?


    "Humph! Fan will feed me. You don''t have to bother,¡± scoffed Lu Wen-Jing as she angrily turned her


    face away from Lu Ming-Ze.


    Lu Ming-Ze felt like this daughter would be the death of him.


    It had only been a few days!


    And now she didn''t want her Daddy anymore!


    She only had eyes for Ye Fan?!


    "You terrible little girl, how has that live-in son-inw bewitched you? Why are you so biased towards


    him?" asked Lu Ming-Ze in frustration.


    "Humph! I''m going to ignore you! You''re not my Daddy! I don''t have such an unfriendly and snobbish


    Daddy," pouted Lu Wen-Jing angrily. She was clearly still upset with her father.


    Lu Ming-Ze was amused by how adorable his daughter looked when she was angry.


    He never thought that this precious daughter of his would learn to start a cold war with her father.


    Lu Ming-Ze had no choice but to apologize nicely to her and coax her.


    Men had it the hardest.


    He already had to suffer the control of his boss at work while he worked, and then when he went home,


    he couldn''t afford to offend the two women at home either.


    Lu Ming-Ze was already trying his best to coax this precious daughter of his now.


    After a long period of coaxing, Lu Wen-Jing finally started talking to Lu Ming-Ze again.


    "Alright now, my precious little girl. Daddy was wrong and I won''t say such things about that live-in...I


    mean, your beloved Fan," Lu Ming-Ze apologized with a bitter smile on his face.


    "That''s more like it. But Daddy, besides not saying anything bad about my beloved


    Fan, you have to find work for him too. He''s really good at fighting! That day, so many bad guys


    surrounded us but he defeated them with just a few moves! I think you can hire him as a bodyguard


    and pay him several thousand a month," said Lu Wending excitedly as she looked up at Lu Ming-Ze.


    Herrge and bright eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Lu Ming-Ze just shook his head and chortled. "Your beloved Fan was the one who made up all these


    stories, right?"


    "I knew it. This family is just trying to make use of your mother to force me to find jobs for them," said


    Lu Ming-Ze calmly. But the contempt in his voice had intensified again.


    "Daddy, Fan didn''t make up these stories. I''m the one who made it up. Oh no that''s not right! It''s not a


    story! It''s true! It really happened and I was there!"


    Lu Wen-Jing probably felt that she had said the wrong thing and nothing came out right, so her entire


    face was red.


    "It doesn''t matter. Daddy, you HAVE to find a job for Fan. Otherwise I''ll ignore you forever and never


    talk to you again!


    HUMPH!"


    Since Lu Wen-Jing couldn''t seem to exin herself, she just decided to throw a tantrum. She turned


    away angrily as she put her hands on her hips and looked like she was really going to ignore Lu Ming-


    Ze forever.


    Lu Ming-Ze immediately had a bitter smile on his face. "You terrible little girl. You''re just as


    unreasonable as your mother when you want to throw a tantrum."


    "Fine, I''ll find him a job, alright? I must have owed you and your mother something in my past life. Call


    him and ask him where he is. I''ll talk to him face-to-face.¡±


    His daughter had never really asked him for anything and Lu Ming-Ze had never seen her side anyone


    like this before. So he had no choice but to agree to his daughter''s demands.


    At the same time, Lu Ming-Ze did want to see Ye Fan again. He had seen him once earlier, but he


    didn''t take much notice of him. This time round, he was going to scrutinize this man.


    He was going to see how Ye Fan managed topletely enchant his own daughter.


    Lu Wen-Jing soon found out that Ye Fan was buying groceries at a market nearby, and got her father to


    drive over.


    "Fan!¡± Lu Wen-Jing was immediately overjoyed to see Ye Fan and jumped into his arms. Ye Fan gently


    patted the little girl on the head and smiled tenderly at her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Ye Fan saw Lu Wen-Jing, he was reminded of a cousin back when he was still in the Chu family.


    She used to love following behind him all the time.


    But now ten years had passed, so that little girl cousin of his must be all grown up now.


    So because of that, Ye Fan felt a nearly instinctive closeness to Lu Wen-Jing.


    On top of that, Ye Fan really loved how Lu Wen-Jing was so innocent and kindhearted.


    Even though it had only been a few days, Ye Fan had really taken a liking to his wife''s little cousin.


    "Uncle Ze, why were both of you in such a hurry to leave? I''ve just bought groceries to cook dinner for


    everyone,¡± said Ye Fan politely to Lu Ming-Ze after he patted Lu Wen-Jing on the head.


    Lu Ming-Ze didn''t answer Ye Fan''s question and just looked very carefully at the man in front of him.


    His hair was a little tousled and somewhat disheveled.


    He was in a white short-sleeved shirt and a faded pair of jeans. His sport shoes were of an unknown


    brand.


    Lu Ming-Ze was used to mixing around with people in high society, so after he saw the way Ye Fan was


    dressed, he immediately started frowning.


    "Daddy, say something. Didn''t you have something to tell Fan?" Lu Wen-Jing wasn''t bothered by any of


    this and started prodding her father expectantly.


    Lu Ming-Ze ignored his daughter and looked at Ye Fan as he asked coldly, "You''re from a farming


    vige?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "Youe from a family of farmers?"


    Ye Fan nodded again.


    "Do you have something you''re good at? Like welding?"


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    "What about construction? Can you work with wood? Or steel?" Lu Ming-Ze continued to ask.


    Ye Fan continued to shake his head.


    "What about a bulldozer? Do you know how to operate one?¡± Lu Ming-Ze''s eyebrows were deeply


    furrowed now.


    But Ye Fan continued to shake his head.


    "If not, what about cooking? Surely you''ve learnt how to be a chef, right?"


    But Ye Fan shook his head again.


    Lu Ming-Ze''s expression was grim as he snorted unhappily. "Then what can you do? You''re such a


    skinny bum, I doubt you can even move the concrete tiles at a construction site."


    Lu Ming-Ze was clearly annoyed.


    He hated people who didn''t know how to do anything at all.


    How could someone not be good at anything? Had Ye Fan wasted thest 20 years of his life?


    Since Ye Fan was so useless, how could he get his daughter to find a job for him?


    Lu Ming-Ze was deeply annoyed already. If Ye Fan wasn''t rted to him, he would have walked off by


    now.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and remained expressionless.


    Instead, it was Lu Wen-Jing who got anxious. "Daddy, you promised me to find Fan a job."


    Lu Ming-Ze had no choice when he heard his daughter''s usatory voice. He looked at Ye Fan and


    said coldly, "You should count your lucky stars that my daughter really likes you very much."


    "Tell you what, since you can''t do anything technical, then you can be a security guard at mypany.


    We provide food and lodging and I''ll waive your probation period. I''ll start you off at $4,000 a month,


    and thepany will cover your insurance. Don''t whine about the sry being too little - even the


    team leader of the security guards draws this sry. Otherwise, a new staff like you would only get


    $2,800," said Lu Ming-Ze in a low voice. He made it sound like he was being


    generous.

 Chapter 329 Attack

    Chapter 329 Attack


    "Daddy, didn''t you say you would get Fan to be a bodyguard? Why are you making him a security


    guard now?"


    Before Ye Fan could say anything, Lu Wen-Jing started protesting first.


    $4,000 a month was too little!


    She was the one who told Ye Fan that he could get $30,000 a month.


    But Lu Ming-Ze just red at her. "You terrible girl, stop throwing a tantrum now. Making him a security


    guard is already going against my principles on handling such matters. As for other positions, even if I


    give him that position, do you think he is up to it?"


    After hearing how stern her father sounded now, Lu Wen-Jing didn''t dare to be rebellious anymore. She


    lowered her head and didn''t say anymore.


    But she thought to herself that Ye Fan could start off by being a security guard, then when her father


    was in a better mood, she could help him to move to a better


    position.


    "Alright now, you don''t have to thank me. I''m just getting you a job because my daughter asked me to.


    Pack your things and you can start work in Jingzhou tomorrow."


    "If you''re toote, then you won''t get this position!"


    Lu Ming-Ze waved Ye Fan on to tell him to pack his bags and get ready to move to Jingzhou.


    But just when Lu Ming-Ze thought that Ye Fan would politely say a few nice words to him to thank him,


    but Ye Fan justughed coldly.


    "Hmm? What are youughing about?¡± Lu Ming-Ze immediately frowned and was extremely unhappy


    with the Ye Fan''sughter.


    That was because he could hear disdain in Ye Fan''sughter.


    What right did a live-in son-inw have tough like this?


    "It''s nothing," Ye Fan replied. "I just wanted to thank you for the thought, but I think you''d better find


    someone else to be your security guard."


    "I won''t go to Jingzhou, and Uncle Ze won''t have to bend his principles for me either. Alright now, I


    have to go home and cook, so I won''t see both of you off."


    Ye Fan then turned and left without even looking twice at Lu Ming-Ze.


    He didn''t thank Lu Ming-Ze, and was even curt towards him.


    "Fan! Don''t go! Why did you refuse? Is the sry too low? It''s all negotiable, I can get Daddy to


    increase yours," said Lu Wen-Jing as she held onto Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes and refused to let Ye


    Fan leave.


    Ye Fanughed and tousled Lu Wen-Jing''s hair. "Jingjing, be good and go home with your father. If I


    have time, I''ll visit you in Jingzhou."


    Ye Fan then walked off and his skinny frame disappeared into the distance quickly. Lu Wen-Jing kept


    calling after him but that determined figure never looked back.


    "Haaa...he''s just a live-in son-inw with no achievements to his name but he''s got quite an ego. He


    thinks $4,000 a month is too little? What does he want to be? God? He''d better look at himself in the


    mirror first! This guy is poor for a good reason! Certain types of mud are just bad for building walls! No


    wonder your maternal grandfather threw them out of the Qiu family."


    Lu Ming-Ze had kindly offered him a job but got snubbed in return, so his mood was extremely poor


    now. The more he looked at Ye Fan, the angrier he got.


    He shouldn''t have offered such an ungrateful bum a job.


    Lu Ming-Ze''s expression was dark and got more and more furious just thinking about "Enough, stop


    looking. What''s so nice about looking at that useless bum? Come home with me right now!¡± Lu Ming-Ze


    pulled Lu Wen-Jing along to return to the car.


    But this youngdy found the strength to break away from Lu Ming-Ze''s hand and cried as she yelled


    at her father angrily.


    "You''re a bad Daddy! You''re a liar! You said you would make Fan a bodyguard, so why did you make


    him a security guard? I hate you! Don''t pick me up! Go away! I don''t want to see you again!!" Lu Wen-


    Jing continued to cry and shout at Lu Ming-Ze as tears streamed down her pretty little face. She cried


    as she ran towards the same direction that Ye Fan left in.


    She didn''t want to leave with her father anymore. She was going home with her beloved Fan.


    This market was a short distance from Liuyuan Residential District and Ye Fan had to take a bus to go


    home.


    The bus that Ye Fan had to take had just arrived. He boarded the bus and paid his fare when a young


    "Huh? Jingjing? What''s wrong? Why are you crying? Why are you here? Hurry along and go home with


    your father!"


    Ye Fan was startled and didn''t expect this little girl toe running after him. He tried to chase her off


    the bus but she refused. She ran to the back of the bus and sat down, refusing to alight no matter what


    Ye Fan said.


    The bus was prepared to leave already. Just when Ye Fan was still thinking about what to do, Lu Ming-


    Ze himself boarded the bus and sat down next to Ye Fan and his daughter when he spotted them.


    Vrooom...


    The engine started up just after Lu Ming-Ze boarded and left the bus stop.


    So just like that, Lu Ming-Ze and his daughter ended up on a public bus with Ye Fan.


    "Humph!" Lu Wen-Jing was clearly still angry with her father. She just scoffed angrily at him and turned


    her head to one side.


    Lu Ming-Ze didn''t know what to do with her at all.


    "I really owed you and your mother something in my past life," sighed Lu Ming-Ze. He really had no


    idea what was so great about this Ye Fan to make his own daughter treat him like this and even ignore


    him over Ye Fan.


    But he didn''t have a choice. For the sake of this daughter, Lu Ming-Ze had to put his pride aside and


    continue offering a job to Ye Fan.


    "Fine. Since you find that the pay for a security guard is too low and you don''t want to do it, you can be


    my bodyguard. Probation is three months and your monthly pay will start at $10,000. If you do well and


    pass probation, your sry will increase to $30,000 a month. But of course, you have to prove yourself


    first. Otherwise, no matter what Jingjing says, I won''t keep you. Do you understand?" asked Lu Ming-


    Ze in a low voice as he spoke to Ye Fan.


    Lu Wen-Jing''s anger slowly dissipated when she heard these words and her unhappy little face slowly


    rxed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But to their surprise, Ye Fan continued to shake his head and rejected the offer. "It''s really alright. I''m


    living well in Yunzhou and I don''t intend to move to Jingzhou."


    What?!


    "You''re not going for it? Are you sure? This is a $30,000 a month job. Given your capabilities, nobody


    else would offer you this sort of sry. You won''t even find something that could pay you $5,000 a


    month. And if not for Jingjing, I wouldn''t have offered you such high sry either!"


    Lu Ming-Ze''s voice was grim and he looked rather surprised.


    He really didn''t expect Ye Fan to refuse such a high paying job.


    Ye Fan was just a live-in son-inw from the countryside. He would never find anything that would offer


    him more than $5,000 in a small city like Yunzhou. Lu Ming-Ze was now offering $30,000 and Ye Fan


    had actually rejected the offer?


    "There''s a limit to my patience. I will ask you onest time. Are you taking it or not? After tonight, you


    won''t get another chance regardless of whoes to beg me!" said Lu Ming-Ze in an icy voice with no


    expression on his face.


    But Ye Fan immediately refused the offer without even thinking. "As I said, I don''t intend to leave


    Yunzhou. So I''m not taking the job."


    "Why you!" Lu Ming-Ze''s face twitched and he was so angry. He couldn''t believe how ridiculous Ye Fan


    was being.


    BOOOM!


    Just then, a loud st instantly shook the entire bus violently.

 Chapter 330 Let Him Be

    Chapter 330 Let Him Be


    "AHH!"


    The sudden impact made everyone in the bus suddenly scream.


    The shaking didn''tst long and the bus soon came to a stop. The huge bus had swerved to one side


    of the road and the tires had left a long rubber mark on the road.


    All the passengers on the bus were looking at each other in fear.


    "What''s happened?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "Did we get into an ident?"


    Everyone in the bus was in shock and didn''t know what just happened.


    Seven or eight cars drove over to the bus and surrounded the bus.


    One of the vans drove right to the front of force the bus to stoppletely.


    The loud st the passengers heard earlier was the sound of the bus ramming into the van.


    Some men hopped out of the van.


    The leader of the men had a deep knife scar on his face and stood leaning against the window with a


    cigarette dangling from his mouth.


    "Brother Dao, it''s this bus. ording to my reports, the man that Mr Zhou wants dead is in here,"


    reported one of his henchmen.


    Wang Er-Dao was in no hurry. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and replied slowly, "Sure. Since that''s


    the case, tell him toe out."


    "Got it!"


    The passengers had no idea what was happening outside.


    They looked out of the window and could see arge crowd of men outside carrying various weapons


    as well as several ck cars.


    "Daddy, what''s happening? Did we...did we run into some bad guys?" Lu Wen-Jing looked terrified.


    After the other passengers saw the men carry weapons, they all went pale in the face from fright too.


    They seemed to have run into robbers alright.


    The situation inside the bus was already chaotic. Many children were crying hysterically in fear and


    timid ones were curled up on their seats and shivering.


    But just when everyone was feeling fearful, a sinister voice yelled out from outside the bus, "There''s an


    asshole called Ye Fan in the bus. I know you''re in there."


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of the bus now. Don''t make us go in and pull you out.¡±


    The icy voice carried a cold and malicious intent as it reverberated through the entire bus.


    Those vicious words made the passengers so scared that their hearts skipped a beat. The entire bus


    was silent and nobody dared to say anything.


    But even though they were terrified, the passengers started looking around in puzzlement. They were


    clearly looking for which one of them was called Ye Fan.


    Lu Ming-Ze and his daughter immediately turned to look at Ye Fan as if they had agreed to do this.


    "Ye Fan? Have you stirred up some trouble out there?" asked Lu Ming-Ze in a low voice.


    His voice was not loud, but it rang very loudly in thatpletely silent bus.


    Swoooosh...


    In no time, the entire busload of passengers had turned around to face Ye Fan.


    "He''s Ye Fan?"


    "He''s just a young man?"


    "Who the hell did you offend?!¡±


    "You''ve gotten all of us into trouble with you!"


    Once they found the cause of their woes, many passengers started ming him. The fear in their


    hearts had be anger and they were venting it all on Ye Fan.


    After all, if not for this Ye Fan, they wouldn''t be in this predicament right now.


    "Say something! Who on earth did you offend?" asked Lu Ming-Ze coldly as he looked both angrily and


    exasperatedly at Ye Fan.


    "Say something? Does he dare to? Youngsters these days don''t know how to take responsibility for


    their actions and just continue to make trouble out there," scoffed an old man inside the bus.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    An auntie next to Ye Fan also tried to persuade him, "Young man, listen to me. There''s no point in


    hiding yourself inside the bus. If you don''t go out now, they''ll still send someone in to drag you out."


    "Listen to me, no matter what trouble you''re in, get off and apologize to them. If your attitude is good,


    they might let you off."


    "Exactly! What''s the use in just hiding here?"


    "If they get impatient, you might not be able to handle the consequences."


    "Aren''t you getting out to apologize to them?"


    "Hurry up!!"


    "Get off the bus!!"


    Suddenly all the passengers were staring at Ye Fan and forcing him out of the bus.


    After all, those men outside were targeting Ye Fan. As long as Ye Fan got off, the rest of the


    passengers were safe.


    Then the bus driver just needed to start the bus again and they could get out of this crisis.


    They didn''t care if Ye Fan lived or died.


    He had to face the consequences of his own actions by himself!


    But while everyone was trying to chase Ye Fan out of the bus, Lu Wen-Jing became anxious.


    "Daddy, think of something! These men are obviously here for Fan, so you have to think of a way to


    help him!" Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes were all red from worry.


    But Lu Ming-Ze just scoffed coldly. "Think of something? What else can I do?"


    "He got himself into trouble so he has to settle it himself. Wasn''t he full of pride earlier? He didn''t want


    a job that could earn him more than $300,000 a year earlier and now he''s chickening out? And now he


    doesn''t dare to say anything? He''s so incapable and still went around creating trouble. No wonder your


    aunt and uncle can''t stand him and always call him a good-for-nothing."


    Ye Fan had rejected Lu Ming-Ze''s job offer twice, so Lu Ming-Ze didn''t like Ye Fan very much either.


    And now Lu Ming-Ze and his daughter were in danger thanks to Ye Fan.


    So of course, Lu Ming-Ze wasn''t going to be nice to Ye Fan.


    Lu Wen-Jing became even more anxious when she heard her father''s response. She grabbed Ye Fan''s


    hand and said anxiously, "Fan, say something! Beg my Daddy to help you put in a good word! You''re


    my Mu-Cheng''s husband and my mother is Mu-Cheng''s aunt, so we''re all rted. As long as you beg


    Daddy, he won''t leave you in the lurch."


    Lu Wen-Jing was on the brink of tears.


    But Lu Ming-Ze just scoffed coldly and sat down with a stern expression on his face. He looked like he


    was just waiting for Ye


    Fan to lower himself and beg Lu Ming-Ze for help.


    But even though Lu Wen-Jing had tried her best to persuade him, Ye Fan just calmly smiled. "Jingjing,


    it''ll be fine."


    "These guys are just a bunch of clowns and they can''t do anything about me. I didn''t have any regard


    for them in the first ce."


    Ye Fan had not said this in a soft voice.


    All the passengers in the bus were immediately outraged.


    "He thinks very highly of himself, huh!¡±


    "This young man thinks he can do anything?!"


    "He''s quite young but he''s really boastful for his age!"


    "Did he just call those men clowns? And said he had no regard forthem?" "There are a few dozen men


    out there! I don''t know where this young punk gets the confidence to talk like that!"


    Many passengers in the bus were shaking their heads and making sarcasticments. There was


    much disdain and mocking in the way they looked at Ye Fan.


    "The youngsters these days really overestimate themselves."


    "They should be made to suffer more."


    "Then they would stop making trouble and dragging others down with them."


    The passengers around Ye Fan continued to murmur contemptuously among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had gotten up and looked like he was going to alight.


    "Fan! Don''t go!" Lu Wen-Jing was worried and tried to reach for Ye Fan, but her father pulled her back.


    "Jingjing, don''t bother, let him be! Isn''t he supposed to be very impressive? And full of backbone? He''s


    just a country bumpkin who married into his wife''s family but acts all high and lofty. He''s so poor but he


    pretends that he doesn''t care for a job that pays $30,000 a month. It''s better this way. Let him suffer


    and learn a lesson, then he''ll know how to behave."

 Chapter 331 The Frantic Lu Ming-Ze

    Chapter 331 The Frantic Lu Ming-Ze


    "Daddy, how could you be like that? Fan is Mu-Cheng''s husband too, so he''s also rted to us. Are


    you really going to leave him in the lurch?" asked Lu Wen-Jing in a miserable voice as she looked at


    her father with bloodshot eyes.


    But Lu Ming-Ze wasn''t buying this.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help him. But he doesn''t know what''s good for himself and he''s not worth


    my help," replied Lu Ming-Ze in a sarcastic voice. He was clearly displeased with Ye Fan.


    This country bumpkin wasn''t capable of doing anything but he still refused to humble himself and ask


    for help, as if others were rushing to help him or something.


    Lu Ming-Ze wasn''t Ye Fan''s father, so he wasn''t going to help Ye Fan!


    "Humph! If you''re not going to help, fine. I''m going to help him," retorted Lu Wen-Jing angrily as she got


    up to get out of the bus.


    But of course Lu Ming-Ze couldn''t let her go alone. "Alright, alright. I really lose to you."


    "I''ll go and help him, alright? I don''t know how this fellow has bewitched you. Why do you bother being


    so nice to a live-in son-inw?"


    Lu Ming-Ze gave in and couldn''t convince his daughter otherwise, so he had to go down and help Ye


    Fan.


    By the time Lu Ming-Ze alighted, Ye Fan was already surrounded by many men.


    Wang Er-Dao had a cigarette dangling from his mouth as he leaned against the car door and looked


    the young man in front of him up and down.


    "You''re Ye Fan? You''re really not afraid of dying, eh? I told you toe out and you really did. I thought


    you might be so scared that you would have forgotten how to walk," said Wang Er-Dao as heughed


    and shook his head.


    But Ye Fan just stuffed his hands into his pant pockets and replied calmly, "These men aren''t enough to


    scare me.¡±


    Say that again?


    "Punk! You''re going to die and you still dare to be this arrogant? No wonder you end up offending


    others!"


    After hearing Ye Fan''s response, Wang Er-Dao immediately frowned and the smile on his face became


    sinister.


    He lost all patience and spat out the cigarette in his mouth, then smashed it angrily under his shoe.


    The sizzling sound of the cigarette being put out sounded like the rocks getting smashed. It resounded


    loudly in the quietness of the night.


    "Punk, tell me now, how do you want to die? Do you want to end it yourself or you prefer us to do it?"


    Wang Er-Dao''s icy voice rang out after a long period of silence.


    But just at this moment, a heartyughter could be hearding from the bus.


    "What a small world. I didn''t expect to see Master Wang in Yunzhou," said Lu Ming-Ze as he smiled


    and walked out of the bus. Lu Wen-Jing followed behind him.


    Wang Er-Dao was equally surprised. "My goodness, isn''t this Mr Lu?"


    "Mr Lu is usually so busy! How did you find time toe to Yunzhou? And why are you squeezing on a


    filthy bus with these lowlifes?¡±


    Wang Er-Dao also smiled back since he saw a familiar face.


    Actually, Wang Er-Dao and Lu Ming-Ze weren''t really friends or anything. They just had a few business


    dealings.


    Wang Er-Dao was the one in charge of a martial arts school in Jingzhou, and he had a few dozen good


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fighters under him. Lu Ming-Ze was in business, so it was inevitable that some hooligans woulde


    and make trouble for hispany now and then. Trying to charge these hooligans wasn''t very


    effective, but getting those martial artists to beat them up made those hooligans behave better.


    And that was why Lu Ming-Ze''spany had worked together with Wang Er-Dao''s martial arts school


    a few times, so that''s how they got to know one another.


    "I just came to Yunzhou to visit some rtives. You know, even if I''m busy, I shoulde and visit


    them now and then, don''t you think so?" said Lu Ming-Ze as he offered Wang Er-Dao a cigarette.


    After Wang Er-Dao epted the cigarette, heughed in a low voice. "Mr Lu, I''m sure you''ve seen


    what happened. This country bumpkin has gotten into some trouble, so after I''m done here, let''s find a


    restaurant and have a nice chat. But for now, I have to finish my business here."


    Lu Ming-Ze quickly cut in, "Oh no no, Master Wang, I''m here to talk to you about this matter."


    "This man here is actually my nephew-iw, and he''s from my wife''s side of the family. Master Wang,


    could you do me a favor and let him off this time? I promise I will get my niece to talk to him and make


    sure that this husband and wife apologize to you personally."


    "Oh? Mr Lu, you have such lowly rtives like him?¡± Wang Er-Dao frowned even harder.


    Lu Ming-Ze nodded and sighed. "That''s right. No matter how poor they are, they''re still my rtives."


    Lu Ming-Ze immediately red at Ye Fan and shouted, "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you


    realize how much trouble you''re in?"


    "Master Wang has been magnanimous enough to let you off. Otherwise, you''re definitely going to suffer


    terribly. Hurry up and go home now!¡± shouted Lu Ming-Ze angrily at Ye Fan.


    Even though Wang Er-Dao didn''t agree to this, Lu Ming-Ze was quite sure that Wang Er-Dao would do


    him this favor.


    After all, Wang Er-Dao''s martial arts school relied on Lu Ming-Ze''spany for business. Otherwise,


    Wang Er-Dao wouldn''t have been so kindly towards Lu Ming-Ze and even offer to go drinking with him.


    A crisis was resolved just by a few words from Lu Ming-Ze.


    All the passengers in the bus watching this scene were slightly surprised.


    They now looked at Lu Ming-Ze with great respect and admiration.


    They figured that this man must be a big shot. He could settle this problem with just a few words.


    "This young fellow is lucky to have an uncle who''s so powerful!"


    "Otherwise, he''s dead meat for sure!"


    Many passengers shook their heads and sighed inside the bus.


    "Come on, Fan, let''s go..."


    Lu Wen-Jing was afraid that Wang Er-Dao might regret his decision, so she quickly tugged on Ye Fan


    and turned to leave.


    But Wang Er-Dao''s voice rang out once more, "Wait up. I didn''t say you could take him away.¡±


    What?


    Lu Ming-Ze frowned and was unhappy to hear this. He questioned Wang Er-Dao coldly, "Master Wang,


    this nephew-inw of mine is just a live-in son-inw from the countryside. Don''t tell me you can''t do


    me such a small favor?"


    Wang Er-Dao shook his head andughed. "Mr Lu, don''t be angry.¡±


    "Given our rtionship, I wouldn''t have minded if you wanted me to release someone in my hands. I


    would have been more than happy to even release ten people if you asked me to! But I really cannot let


    you have this country bumpkin. And that''s because the one who wants him dead isn''t me, but Young


    Master Ting of Jingzhou! So even if I wanted to help you, are you sure you want this favor?"


    WHAT?!


    After Lu Ming-Ze heard the three words ''Young Master Ting'', his face paled immediately and his entire


    body shook.


    Lu Ming-Ze immediately spun in fear towards Ye Fan and cursed at him, "You little bastard! What the


    fuck did you do?!¡±


    "You offended Young Master Ting?! You''re just a good-for-nothing but you''re really good at making


    trouble! You''re just a live-in son-inw and you dared to offend someone with such a powerful


    backing?! You''re really tired of living, aren''t you? You can jolly well wait to die! You nearly got my family


    killed along with you! You useless thing!¡± Lu Ming-Ze ranted on and on because he was clearly


    frightened out of his wits. His face was deathly pale and he was frantic.


    "Master Wang, I''m so sorry. Just take it that I didn''t say any of those things earlier. You can do


    whatever you like with this country bumpkin! I won''t get in your way anymore, and I''ll apologize to you


    another day..."


    Lu Ming-Ze''s face was pale and his voice was shaking. After he apologized to Wang Er-Dao, he


    dragged his daughter off and didn''t even turn back to look. He wasn''t going to interfere in Ye Fan''s


    matters anymore.

 Chapter 332 Since You Here, Come Out

    Chapter 332 Since You Here, Come Out


    "Daddy, I''m not going anywhere!"


    Lu Ming-Ze was going to just abandon Ye Fan and leave, but Lu Wen-Jing wasn''t willing to do that. She


    continued to hold Ye Fan''s shirt tightly and refused to let go no matter how hard her father tugged at


    her.


    There were tears streaming down her face as she continued to plead with her father, "Daddy, I beg you,


    don''t just abandon Fan, save him! Please..."


    "Shut up!" Lu Ming-Ze shouted angrily at her when he heard this. He exerted more force and managed


    to pull Lu Wen-Jing forcibly to his side.


    "He is NOT rted to you! The Lu family has nothing to do with him anymore! I don''t care if he lives or


    dies! Are you going to get your parents killed over a useless man? Come with me now!" said Lu Ming-


    Ze in a stern voice. His voice was filled with some anger as well as deep terror.


    He was really terrified.


    Lu Ming-Ze was afraid that his family


    would be dragged down by Ye Fan.


    And that was why Lu Ming-Ze was in a hurry to cut ties with Ye Fan, and to tell everyone that he had


    nothing to do with Ye Fan.


    You couldn''t say Lu Ming-Ze was heartless. After all, it was only normal for one to protect their own


    lives first!


    Lu Ming-Ze wasn''t a child. He considered a lot more thingspared to Lu Wen-Jing.


    Lu Wen-Jing could be rebellious and immature and disregard the consequences. But Lu Ming-Ze


    couldn''t!


    He was the head of the family and everything he said and did could determine whether his family lived


    or died.


    So what if Ye Fan was a rtive on his wife''s side? So what if his daughter was close to him?


    Lu Ming-Ze wasn''t going to put his entire family in danger just because this live-in son-inw didn''t


    know how to behave and offended the wrong person.


    "You worthless thing! You''re a good-for-nothing but you don''t know how to watch your behavior and you


    went around looking for trouble? Since you''re capable of causing trouble, then you can go ahead and


    bear the consequences yourself! Don''t think that anyone is going to clean up the shit after you!" yelled


    Lu Ming-Ze coldly as he looked at Ye Fan. He couldn''t be bothered about how Lu Wen-Jing was crying


    in fear and he turned to leave with his daughter.


    Wang Er-Dao immediately shook his head andughed when he saw this. He looked back at Ye Fan


    coldly. "So young man, what do you intend to do?¡±


    "Even your uncle doesn''t want to have anything to do with you. Now do you know what sort of big shot


    you''ve offended? If you know what''s good for you, then you''d better break your own legs and beg us to


    kill you!"


    BOOM.


    Wang Er-Dao''s words became even more icy than the malicious smile on his face.


    A chilly breeze suddenly blew past and many leaves fell out of the trees.


    At the same time, Wang Er-Dao flung a knife at Ye Fan''s feet with a ng. He was clearly waiting for


    Ye Fan to kill himself.


    "Noooo Fan, noooo..." Lu Wen-Jing cried out in fear as tears continued to stream down her face.


    Wang Er-Dao and his men continued to smile coldly and their eyes were filled with violence. They were


    looking at Ye Fan as if they knew he was going to die soon.


    All the passengers on the bus all shook their heads and sighed. They were filled with pity for Ye Fan.


    All of them were sure that Ye Fan couldn''t get out of this anymore and he was definitely going to kneel


    down to beg for mercy.


    But Ye Fan actually burst outughing.


    Hisughter was bright and sounded like he was mocking the people around him. There was an


    arrogance and authority that seemed to look down on everyone else.


    "You guys think you can make me kneel down? Do you think you guys are able to do something like


    that? I''ll give all of you a chance too. If you know what''s good for you, then kneel down and apologize.


    Kowtow three times and HI let you live."


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back. His disdainfulughter echoed in the quiet night.


    Good heavens!


    "Is he an idiot?!"


    "He''s definitely an idiot!!"


    "He''s tired of living!¡±


    "This stupid idiot nearly killed us all!"


    Everyone watching was nearly going mad with fright when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    Lu Ming-Ze in particr, just stood to one side and cursed Ye Fan quietly with a dark expression on his


    face.


    He thought that Ye Fan was just a useless bum. So he was actually an idiot!


    He was about to die soon and he still wanted to pretend to be high and mighty?!


    Was he asking to get killed right now?!


    Lu Ming-Ze was already covered in cold sweat.


    He was so d that he had drawn the line with Ye Fan clearly. Otherwise, his family would really get


    killed thanks to this man!


    The passengers in the bus were also in an uproar when they heard Ye Fan''s arrogant words.


    "This young man is really crazy!¡±


    "This sort of person isn''t capable of much, but he''s really boastful!¡± "They have so many men but that


    young fellow is all by himself! I don''t know where he finds the confidence to say something like that."


    "If he''s not fucking incredible, then he must be fucking stupid."


    Many of them were snorting andughing as they looked at Ye Fan as if Ye Fan were an idiot.


    Wang Er-Dao and his men had grim expressions on their faces now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had clearly run out of patience with Ye Fan.


    Wang Er-Dao stretched a hand out to take a knife from his men and walked slowly towards Ye Fan with


    a stern expression on his face.


    His eyes looked like those of a bloodthirsty eagle as he stared straight at Ye Fan malevolently.


    "You stupid punk! You''re the first one who wants me to kneel down, and you''re going to be thest one.


    I thought of giving you a chance to live, but you would rather die at my hands. In that case, I''ll send you


    on your way!"


    SWOOSH!


    With that, Wang Er-Dao swung the de with both hands.


    The sharp de reflected the unfeeling moonlight, and Wang Er-Dao''s men watched as the swing of


    the de headed powerfully towards Ye Fan.


    "He''s doomed!"


    "This fellow is dead meat!"


    Many people had already shut their eyes by now. Lu Wen-Jing was so scared that she screamed, while


    Lu Ming-Ze had frowned and turned around because he didn''t dare to look.


    But there was only a muffled ng.


    Everyone watched as the knife in Wang Er-Dao''s hand broke into two!


    Ye Fan kicked the broken de aside and itnded on a thick tree branch behind him.


    Wh-what?!


    "How...how is this possible?!¡±


    Wang Er-Dao waspletely bewildered. He continued to stand there in shock with his broken de


    in hand and looked like he had been struck by lightning.


    He never thought that the steel de in his hands could be broken by the kick of the man standing in


    front of him.


    HUUU!


    While Wang Er-Dao was still in shock, Ye Fan lifted his left leg and suddenly kicked viciously!


    BAM!


    Ye Fan''s leg crashed hard against Wang Er-Dao''s shoulder. The impact was like the weight of a


    thousand metal hammers, causing Wang Er-Dao to fall on his knees with a loud st.


    The broken knife in his hands flew out andnded after spinning a few times in the air.


    There was a piercing sound as the dended exactly on Wang Er-Dao''s thigh.


    "AHHHH1!"


    A bloodcurdling scream filled the air.


    There was blood flowing everywhere. Wang Er-Dao was so domineering and haughty earlier, but now


    he looked like a paralyzed dog as he hugged his thigh and howled pitifully on the ground.


    "This...this..."


    The entire ce fell silent.


    There was absolutely no sound at all.


    The only sounds left was the gentle breeze of the night and those heart wrenching screams.


    Ye Fan was still standing proud exactly where he was. His handsome face was calm and there was no


    expression whatsoever on it.


    It was as calm as the surface of a stillke, as if everything that happened earlier didn''t affect him at all.


    But when Ye Fan looked up and nced around with his sinister gaze, everyone couldn''t help but take


    a step back from sheer terror.


    However, Ye Fan''s gaze didn''tnd on any of these clowns in front of him. He looked far out into the


    darkness and his cold and unfeeling voice rang out, filling the night sky with his eerie voice once again!


    "Mr Zhou, since you''re here, why don''t youe out?"

 Chapter 333 Young Master Ting, Please!

    Chapter 333 Young Master Ting, Please!


    "Why are you hiding in the shadows? Are you scared of me? And you don''t dare toe out now?" Ye


    Fan''s faintughter quietly filled the night sky like a cold breeze.


    Everyone shuddered again when they heard Ye Fan say this.


    Lu Ming-Ze in particr, felt his face twitch and he started shivering.


    Mr Zhou?


    Could it be one of Young Master Ting''s best? The boss of Zhou Jewelry, Zhou Sheng?


    "Could he be here too?"


    Just as this frightening thought went through Lu Ming-Ze''s mind, a bright light lit up the darkness.


    A Land Rover suddenly drove out from the darkness about 100 meters away.


    The yellow heamps were like sharp knives piercing the sky.


    The ck car body was like a spirit in the night. It drove out of the darkness and sped towards Ye Fan.


    The low growl of the engine sounded like the roar of a wild beast.


    The moment the car appeared, everyone watching instantly started trembling.


    VROOOM!


    The car tires spun and the luxury car flew forward.


    It covered 100 meters in nearly a single moment.


    Everyone watched as the luxurious car shot out and pierced the sky like an arrow released from a bow.


    But just when the car was about to run Ye Fan over, the car turned sharply like a knife cutting through


    water and drifted beautifully. The orangey lights of the car gave off a beautiful trail of light.


    The tires screeched against the road and the sound was ear piercing.


    So just like that, the luxury car spun 360 degrees and came to a stop in front of everyone even while


    everyone was still in shock.


    The car door opened and a muscr middle aged man in ck slowly walked out of the car.


    His ck leather shoes stepped on the ground and there was a muffled thud. He removed his


    sunsses to reveal an authoritative and stern looking face.


    The pressurizing presence of that man instantly gave everyone the chills when he stepped out of the


    car.


    "Who is this?"


    "His presence is so overwhelming!"


    "The way he made an appearance is already so impressive! It''s like a lightning bolt fell from heaven!"


    "This guy is definitely a big shot!" "The real big shot is here! That young punk is dead meat!"


    "He''s definitely doomed!"


    After this man appeared, the passengers on the bus went into an uproar again. They couldn''t stop


    murmuring among themselves and their chaotic voices mored within the bus.


    Nobody would have thought that an ordinary bus ride would have led them to witness such heart


    stopping action.


    All the uncles and aunties were glued to the bus windows as they excitedly looked outside at what was


    happening. They felt like they were watching some blockbuster movie and were enjoying themselves.


    "It''s really him? What on earth did that useless bum do?! Why is he here too?" Lu Ming-Ze''s expression


    became even nastier. He pulled his daughter to hide further back because he was too terrified.


    Lu Ming-Ze had been working all his life in Jingzhou, so of course he had heard of


    Zhou Sheng.


    This man was a vicious one and started as an ordinary sried worker before he slowly managed to


    climb to his current position. He wasn''t just backed by Young Master Ting, but he had also be the


    boss of arge corporation and had more than a hundred employees under him.


    More importantly, Zhou Sheng had connections all over Jingzhou. He knew people on both sides of the


    He was a big shot in Jingzhou, so why did he make a special trip to Yunzhou today as well?


    Lu Ming-Ze became even more fearful now.


    He started wondering what disaster Ye Fan had brought upon himself and wondered if the Lu family


    might get implicated as well.


    While Lu Ming-Ze was still worried about these things, Zhou Sheng had already started walking


    towards Ye Fan.


    He looked at Ye Fan and smiled coldly. "Master Ye, we meet again.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled back. "That''s right, Mr Zhou. I didn''t expect to meet you again so soon."


    "But after not seeing you for just a few days, I didn''t expect you to be even bolder now. Looks like


    the lesson I taught you previously wasn''t enough. I''m surprised that you still dare toe to Yunzhou


    and you even still dare to provoke me!"


    "Oh my god, this boy is an idiot! How dare he say such things to Zhou Sheng? Did he get his head


    kicked by donkey or something?!" cursed Lu Ming-Ze to himself when he heard the way Ye Fan spoke


    so rudely. His expression was grim from fear.


    If Ye Fan really angered Zhou Sheng, then Lu Ming-Zen might get implicated too!


    Now he really regretted boarding the bus with Ye Fan.


    If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t have gone looking for Ye Fan even if he had to


    take a beating!


    If he hadn''t done that, he wouldn''t run into this sort of thing now!


    Lu Ming-Ze continued to shudder in fear as he hid with his daughter and didn''t dare to utter a single


    word.


    Zhou Sheng remained calm and didn''t seem angered by Ye Fan''s provocative voice. Instead, he


    looked back at Ye Fan and smiled as he shook his head.


    "I dare toe to Yunzhou because I have my own backer. I dare to provoke you because I have the


    confidence to."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "But Master Ye, I have to say that even though I admire very few people, you''re definitely one of them.


    You''ve really surprised me. You''re just a country bumpkin and you''re even a live-in son-inw and I


    used to think that you were just a good-for-nothing. But at your young age, you can see through rocks


    and even see through people''s hearts. I nned this


    scheme for a long time and took extra care with the details. I thought it was seamless, but I still


    perished at your hands."


    "But of course, that''s just one matter."


    "What made me even more surprised was that even though I sent so many men after you, you


    managed toe out of my vengeful attack in one piece. A few dozen men were actually unable to do


    anything to you!"


    "But young man, that''s the end of the road for you. Because of you, I can''t go back home! Because of


    you, the business I''ve built up over thest few decades has gone up in smoke! And because of you,


    my career has copsed and my reputation is in tatters. So now it''s time for you to pay back for


    everything you owe me!"


    Zhou Shengughed coldly as he stared at Ye Fan. His long speech grew colder and colder as he


    spoke.


    At the end of his words, Zhou Sheng''s entire face was spewing murder. His words were as cold as ice.


    "Young man, this is thest time you will get to see the world. You will not get another chance. After


    tonight, you will die here and I will scatter your body into the wilderness!"


    BOOOOM!


    The wind blew even harder the moment Zhou Sheng finished saying these words.


    The bitter wind cut through the air like a knife and blew in all directions.


    "Oh really? You''re going to do that with these useless men here?" Ye Fan was still smiling. That bright


    smile on his handsome face was still as warm as ever.


    A mountain didn''t give any warning before it suddenly copsed, and an elk appeared soundlessly


    beside you before you realize it.


    That was probably a good way to describe Ye Fan right now.


    "Of course not!" replied Zhou Sheng in a deep voice.


    Zhou Sheng''s expression suddenly turned malicious and he didn''t bother speaking to Ye Fan anymore.


    He spun around and bowed as he called out respectfully towards the Land Rover behind him, "Young


    Master Ting, I''ll leave the rest in your hands!"


    This voice filled with great reverence echoed through the night.


    It was like a huge rock falling into the sea, causing waves to rise high.


    All of Zhou Sheng''s men came to the front of stand neatly in two rows.


    And just like Zhou Sheng, they all bowed and called out respectfully towards the inside of the Land


    Rover, "Young Master Ting, please!"


    "Young Master Ting, please!"


    "Young Master Ting, please!" There were a few dozen of them bowing and chanting reverently in


    unison.


    Those voices of admiration and those words of great respect formed a huge wave that covered the


    entire ground like the river flooding the riverbanks.


    Everyone was in great shock.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. Lu Wen-Jing''s heart was filled with terror and Lu Ming-Ze''s pupils


    narrowed.


    Young Master Ting...was here too?!

 Chapter 334 The Panicky Land Rover

    Chapter 334 The Panicky Land Rover


    Good god!


    Had Ye Fan brought disaster upon himself?


    Lu Ming-Ze was nearly paralyzed with fear and continued to curse wildly at Ye Fan in his heart.


    Lu Ming-Ze never imagined that this Ye Fan could have brought Young Master Ting all the way here.


    And who was Young Master Ting?


    He was the practically the prince of Jingzhou!


    But actually this Young Master Ting hadn''t aplished much and hadn''t done much in his life.


    In fact, he was the second generation of a tycoon and he was famous in Jingzhou for making trouble.


    He had gotten himself in a lot of trouble all these years.


    Everyone in Jingzhou knew about some of his yboy ways.


    The most famous incident of them all had to be how this Young Master Ting had fallen for a hostess at


    a club. He insisted on marrying her even though his family objected. He even intended to just have a


    wedding first and talk about the restter.


    But of course this wedding never happened. His father had brought men to the banquet to break Young


    Master''s Ting''s legs and chased that hostess out of Jiangdong. Nobody knew if she was dead or alive.


    This matter had caused a huge uproar at that time, but Young Master Ting learned to behave himself


    after this incident.


    But even though this Young Master Ting didn''t have any aplishments and was really just a


    wastrel, everyone in Jingzhou was afraid of him.


    After all, this young man''s background was way too powerful!


    His father was king over Jingzhou.


    His family was the most powerful family in Jingzhou and was very formidable.


    Who would dare to provoke such a person?


    People like Lu Ming-Ze couldn''t wait to butter up to such a person!


    But such a powerful big shot had actually been offended by a live-in son-inw!


    "What did this Ye Fan do?¡± Lu Ming-Ze was on the verge of crying and he could only pray hard that he


    didn''t get implicated.


    Otherwise, both his family and hispany would be in hot soup.


    The moonlight was like water and the night sky exuded loneliness.


    The cool autumn wind quietly blew past.


    The surroundings werepletely silent. Lu Ming-Ze and the passengers in the bus held their breaths


    and didn''t dare to breathe too loudly because they were still in shock and fear.


    Zhou Sheng and his subordinates were still bowed outside the Land Rover.


    Their reverent chants continued to echo.


    But Ye Fan''s expression remained calm as he continued to stand in the midst of the night.


    The gentle breeze blew at his sleeve and his fringe blew in the wind.


    Everyone was waiting for this Young Master Ting to walk out from the car as Zhou Sheng and his men


    bowed to wee him.


    But one second passed...two seconds...


    One minute...


    Three minutester, there was still no movement.


    The ck Land Rover was still quietly parked there. One could see that the dashboard of the car was


    still lighted up through the slightly wound down car window, but other than that, it was pitch ck inside


    the car. And nobody came out from inside.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone watching was stunned. What was going on?


    Zhou Sheng frowned slightly as well. His head was bowed reverently earlier, but he looked up and


    wondered if Young Master Ting had failed to hear him.


    "We wee Young Master Ting!" Zhou Sheng called out once again.


    This time, his voice was brighter than before. His voice was so strong that even the passengers on the


    bus were going deaf.


    "We wee Young Master Ting!


    Zhou Sheng''s men echoed his words.


    The ear deafening voices sounded like the rumble of thunder and frightened all the birds in the area.


    But nothing changed. There was still no movement from inside the car.


    The car door was shut tightly and there was no sounding from inside. There was also no sign of


    anyoneing out at all.


    What made Zhou Sheng even more puzzled was how the quiet and unmoving Land Rover seemed to


    be trembling slightly now.


    This car no longer seemed resemble a tiger on the roads, but more like a cat that had just spotted a


    tiger.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Sheng became even more confused when he saw this strange sight before him.


    "Young Master Ting? Young Master Ting, can you hear me? Could you answer me if you can hear


    me?" asked Zhou Sheng. But the result was the same. Nobody responded to him and it was silence in


    the car.


    Zhou Sheng finally realized that something was wrong. Could something have happened to Young


    Master Ting inside the car?


    When Zhou Sheng thought of this possibility, he quickly ran forward with a grim look on his face.


    But just when he was about to open the car door, the Land Rover suddenly started revving its engine.


    The elerator was pushed to its maximum as the engine roared to life. The Land Rover seemed to


    have gone mad and was going to make a run for it.


    But perhaps it was in too much of a hurry, so it crashed into a tree before it could make its escape.


    Therge tree shook as the rm lights on the car shed wildly. The car tires were suspended in the


    air.


    "Young Master Ting!"


    "Young Master Ting!"


    Zhou Sheng and his men immediately went into a panic and ran up to rescue him.


    "Young Master Ting! Young Master Ting, are you alright..."


    Zhou Sheng was about to ask after Young Master Ting, but before he could finish his sentence, a


    curled up figure rolled out from inside the Land Rover andnded with a thud on his knees.


    "Mr...Mr Chu, please, please spare me...I really didn''t know it was you! If I had known Zhou Sheng was


    Lei Aoting was paralyzed with fear as he knelt on the ground and his face was a white as a sheet. His


    tears were about to stream down his face from fright as his entire body shuddered. His heart was filled


    with terror and despair as he continuously begged Ye Fan for mercy.


    Lei Acting looked like a timid dog as he knelt on the ground and bowed with his forehead on the


    ground. The ground had made a mark on his forehead but he didn''t dare to look up and didn''t have the


    guts to even look at Ye Fan.


    Lei Aoting had been told to go to Yunzhou to discuss some matters with Li Er.


    At Mount Tai Hall, Mr Chu had revealed his prowess and sent shockwaves into the crowd as he beat


    that despicable Wu He-Rong to death. After that fight, Ye Fan had solidified his position as one of


    ultimate power and prestige in Jiangdong, and he had brought down the enemy of Chen Ao, the king of


    Jiangdong West, Zhao Wu-Ji.


    At that time, Ye Fan had told Li Er and Lei San to take over all of Zhao Wu-Ji''s businesses and assets


    from the various cities in Jiangdong West. This was aplicated and huge project, so many things


    had to be discussed. Lei San had sent his son to Yunzhou to iron out the details.


    On top of that, Lei Acting''s other aim ining to Yunzhou was to represent his father to visit Mr Chu


    in order to build rapport with him and be closer to him so that they could dispel the


    misunderstanding that urred at the Hans'' in Jianghai.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Mr Chu was the king of Jiangdong now!


    He was someone recognized as the king by the leaders of all 18 major cities of the province of


    Jiangdong!


    Even though the Lei family was extremely powerful in Jingzhou, they still had to butter up to Ye Fan as


    much as possible because he was that important!


    But Lei Aoting never thought that this would happen. He thought that he could help Zhou Sheng deal


    with an unknown country bumpkin since he was already in


    Yunzhou.


    Lei Acting never thought that the person that Zhou Sheng wanted him to deal with would turn out to be


    Mr Chui!


    The king of Jiangdong! That Mr Chui!


    When Lei Aoting caught sight of Ye Fan through the car windows earlier, he had already been scared


    witless.


    His mind went nk and he hid in the car. He didn''t know what to do at all!

 Chapter 335 The Shocked Crowd

    Chapter 335 The Shocked Crowd


    Lei Aoting was the youngest of three in the Lei family. He had two elder sisters and was known


    throughout Jingzhou as ''Young Master Ting''.


    But he was nothing in front of Mr Chu!


    Even his father, Lei San, and the rest of his family were nothing in front of Ye Fan!


    But now he had stupidly provoked Ye Fan again. Of course Lei Aoting was terrified.


    He was already losing his mind as he hid in the car earlier.


    Hadn''t he heard Zhou Sheng ask him toe out?


    Of course he did! Lei Aoting wasn''t deaf, so he could hear Zhou Sheng and his men clearly!


    But he didn''t dare to get out of the car at all.


    Lei Aoting was going to pee his pants soon. His entire mind went nk and he didn''t know what to do.


    He was so scared that he thought of calling his father for help. He was afraid that he would end up like


    Wu He-Rong and get beaten to death by Mr Chu.


    Lei Aoting was also present at that fight in Mount Tai Hall.


    The tragic way Wu He-Rong had died was still deeply etched in Lei Aoting''s mind.


    Thest time in Jianghai, he had provoked Ye Fan because of Mo Wen-Xuan. So this was the second


    time he was offending Ye Fan. It wasn''t hard to tell how terrified Lei Aoting was feeling now.


    And that''s why Lei Aoting didn''t dare to get out of the car and tried to drive the Land Rover away


    immediately.


    But heaven wasn''t on his side. The car had barely made it a few meters out and it crashed into a tree.


    Lei Aoting knew that he couldn''t wriggle out of this one now, so he decided to face the music.


    "Mr Chu, please spare me! I...I really didn''t know it was you!"


    Lei Aoting continued to kneel by the roadside and plead with Ye Fan under the streemps. Tears and


    mucus streamed down his face and he looked so pitiful.


    The entire ce was deathly quiet.


    There were nearly 100 people here.


    But even though many were present, nobody said anything.


    The entire ce waspletely silent. One could even hear a pin drop.


    Zhou Sheng was even more bbergasted when he saw Lei Aoting fall to his knees.


    He looked at Lei Aoting with disbelief and stood there like he had been struck by lightning.


    He felt as though Ye Fan had pped him hard across the face.


    Zhou Sheng never imagined that his greatest backer and his most reliable pir of support in Jingzhou


    would kneel without hesitation before Ye Fan.


    In that moment, Zhou Sheng finally understood why Ye Fan was so fearless in the face of so many


    men surrounding him.


    He knew why Ye Fan remained calm even though he was supposedly in great danger.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood why Ye Fan dared to speak so boastfully even though he was facing so many men all


    by himself.


    So this was what he was relying on!


    If Ye Fan could make even Young Master Ting kneel down and beg for mercy, then Ye Fan truly didn''t


    need to fear anybody.


    Zhou Sheng wasn''t the only one stunned into silence. Lu Ming-Ze was equally stunned.


    "This...what on earth is going? What is happening?! How...how could the prince of Jingzhou kneel


    before that country bumpkin? How could this be?!''''


    Lu Ming-Ze still found it difficult to ept what was happening before his very eyes.


    He stared at this scene and continued to gasp in horror. When he saw Lei Aoting kneel and beg Ye Fan


    for mercy, huge waves started crashing within Lu Ming-Ze''s heart.


    He couldn''t figure it out. How could the prince of Jingzhou, the biological son of Lei San, the eldest son


    of the Lei family in Jingzhou, the great Lei Aoting with a powerful background, kneel down before this


    unknown country bumpkin and beg for mercy?


    Wasn''t Ye Fan just a country bumpkin who was born into a poor family?


    Wasn''t Ye Fan just a useless bum who married and lived off his wife''s family?


    So how could he possibly make Lei Aoting kneel down like this before him?


    Could Ye Fan be hiding an immensely powerful identity behind his ordinary and seemingly useless


    fagade?


    Lu Ming-Ze pupils narrowed even more violently and his eyes were even wider than before now.


    If this was truly the case, then how powerful was Ye Fan really?


    Lu Ming-Ze immediately started to regret it.


    He shouldn''t have abandoned Ye Fan and he should have listened to his daughter.


    "Mr Chu, please spare me! I know I was wrong! I deserve to die! I shouldn''t have been brainwashed by


    this evil man and I should have offended you!¡± Lei Acting''s miserable voice continued to wail as he


    knelt by the roadside.


    Ye Fan looked down coldly at him.


    "Lei Aoting, right? Lei San''s son? After what happened in Jianghai, this is the second time, right?"


    After a long period of silence, Ye Fan''s emotionless voice rang out in the quiet night.


    When Lei Acting heard Ye Fan''s icy voice, he shuddered and lost all courage.


    He could tell from Ye Fan''s tone that Ye Fan was really angry.


    Lei Aoting instantly became even more panicky and started to kowtow profusely as he started pleading


    once more, "Mr Chu, I really didn''t mean to offend you!"


    "It''s all his fault! That asshole, Zhou Sheng! He''s the one who got me into trouble! He wanted to kill you


    and wanted to get someone to deal with you! It has nothing to do with me! I was tricked intoing


    here and I didn''t know it was you at all! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought men here to block your way


    even if you increased my courage by a thousand times!"


    Lei Aoting was already at his wits end as he continued to plead on his knees.


    He was so frightened and pathetic looking, he didn''t look anything like that almighty Young Master Ting


    of Jingzhou anymore.


    He was like a timid dog now.


    Ye Fan''s expression didn''t flinch as Lei Aoting continued to cry and beg for mercy. He threw a phone at


    Lei Aoting and said, "If you still want to live, call your father and tell Lei San to pick you up."


    What?!"


    Lei Aoting''s face was drained of color when he heard this.


    He started bawling, "Nooooo Mr Chu, please don''t do this to me!"


    "I''m begging you! Please don''t tell my father! He will kill me! Please! Please don''t tell him! He will beat


    me to death!!!"


    Lei Aoting couldn''t stop cry and pleading. He felt as though his soul had left him when Ye Fan told him


    to call his father.


    Lei San had told Lei Aoting to visit Mr Chu in Yunzhou and butter up to Mr Chu!


    If his father found out that he didn''t get any closer to Mr Chu and even tried to attack Mr Chu, Lei


    Acting couldn''t imagine how violent his father would be.


    His father would probably beat him to death!


    But Ye Fan ignored Lei Acting''s pleas and there was no emotion in his deep eyes at all.


    It didn''t matter whether Lei Aoting had done this on purpose or not. But since he was guilty of doing


    this, he had to pay the price!


    Zhou Sheng had to suffer the consequences and Lei Aoting had to pay the price too!


    After throwing the phone at Lei Aoting, Ye Fan slowly turned and his icy eyes scanned his


    surroundings. They eventually slowlynded on the petrified Zhou Sheng who was already frightened


    to bits.


    Zhou Sheng immediately shuddered and his entire body trembled when he felt Ye Fan''s eyes on him.


    His face was drained of all color in an instant.


    Zhou Sheng finally couldn''t endure the terrible fear in his heart and he also fell to his knees with a thud


    like Lei Acting.


    "M-M aster! Please, spare my life!!"


    Zhou Sheng''s trembling body shuddered violently as he pleaded with Ye Fan miserably with a heart


    filled with terror.

 Chapter 336 I Really Accept It

    Chapter 336 I Really ept It


    Zhou Sheng wasn''t stupid. He could tell that this skinny young man was clearly someone he couldn''t


    afford to offend at all.


    Even someone with a powerful background like Lei Ao-Ting was so terrified of Ye Fan.


    Zhou Sheng was only an underling working for Lei Ao-Ting. Even if he was a really bold man, he


    wouldn''t dare to provoke Ye Fan again.


    And now when Ye Fan nced over at him, none of Zhou Sheng''s arrogance and authoritativeness


    could be found on his face. He fell to his knees with a loud thud and started begging Ye Fan for mercy.


    But Ye Fan remainedpletely expressionless as Zhou Sheng begged him with fear in his voice. Ye


    Fan''s distant gaze looked at Zhou Sheng as if he was looking down on an ant.


    Ye Fan stood under the moonlight with his hands behind his back and looked down upon Zhou Sheng.


    The eyes he used to gaze at Zhou Sheng were icy cold.


    "Oh? So now you know how to beg for mercy? Where did all that arrogance and authoritativeness you


    had earlier go to?" scoffed Ye Fan. His expression suddenly grew icy as everyone else watched in


    horror.


    He took a step forward and his authoritative voice was like the rolling thunder as it exploded and


    rumbled past.


    "Then let me ask you. I''ve ruined your n and I''ve cut off your riches. Are you alright with that?"


    "Yes yes! Of course! I''m alright with that!" Zhou Sheng immediately replied as his face hit the ground


    again and his heart was filled with fear. He didn''t dare to go against Ye Fan''s words at all.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was chilling as he took yet another step and shouted loudly, "Then let me ask you one


    more question. I''ve destroyed your business and I''vepletely ruined your reputation. Do you


    ept that?"


    "Yes! I ept that, I really ept that," replied Zhou Sheng in a bitter and frightened voice. His face


    was pale as his head hit the ground again in a kowtow. There was already blood all over his face.


    When Ye Fan asked him again, Zhou Sheng already felt like there was no more courage left in him.


    But Ye Fan didn''t let him off at all. Every time he asked one question, he would take another step


    forward. His presence became more and more overwhelming with each step he took.


    Then Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back as his voice rang out once more.


    His feet stepped on the ground and shook the earth.


    He took another angry step forward and his voice was filled with nothing but iciness, while his presence


    overwhelmed Zhou Sheng like a cliff.


    His domineering and majestic voice was like thunder as it shook the heavens and the earth again.


    "I will ask you onest question. I''ve injured your subordinates and you no longer have any pride after


    kneeling down to beg for mercy. Do you ept that too?!"


    "Yes, yes I ept it all. Master Ye, I, Zhou Sheng, ept all this that has happened without question."


    Zhou Sheng hadpletely nked out because Ye Fan''s presence was too overwhelming.


    Ye Fan had shouted at him three times in a row and was as threatening as a storm. Zhou Sheng felt


    like his soul was going to leave him soon!


    Hey sprawling on the ground like a dog as his tears and mucus flowed everywhere. His forehead


    continued to knock again and again against the ground and his face was covered with blood.


    There was none of that arrogance orcency that Zhou Sheng had towards Ye Fan before this.


    He just looked like a dog that was scared out of its wits.


    He didn''t harbor anymore wicked thoughts in his mind. All he was left with was tremendous fear and a


    terror that knew no bounds.


    This time, Ye Fan had truly frightened him. Ye Fan didn''t ask him anymore questions, but Zhou Sheng


    continued tond his forehead against the ground and kept repeating how he epted everything that


    happened to him.


    Ye Fan must have scared several years off Zhou Sheng''s life.


    Everyone else watching was filled with fear too.


    This huge space waspletely silent.


    All those aunties and uncles who called Ye Fan an idiot and a fool were speechless now.


    Now they finally realized that the true big shot around here was the young man whom they had looked


    down upon earlier!


    There was a wise saying that those who held real power and ability lived among themunity.


    Ye Fan was a living example of that sort of person.


    It took a long time before this silent area was slowly filled with the sound of people gasping and taking


    in deep breaths.


    "Move aside! Move aside!"


    "Anyone not involved, please keep a distance!"


    "Please do not obstruct our way!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, several police cars arrived and came through the crowd.


    Themotion here had clearly caught the attention of the police.


    Ren Han and her team were all armed as they dashed in and surrounded Ye Fan, Zhou Sheng and his


    men.


    "You again?"


    Ren Han was so annoyed when she saw it was Ye Fan again.


    Her exquisite face started to look angry.


    This Ye Fan really never repented of his ways!


    He just kept making trouble in public again and again.


    Did he think that Ren Han wouldn''t dare to arrest him?


    "Miss...Miss Ren, it''s...it''s him." Quite obviously, Ren Han wasn''t the only one who recognized Ye Fan.


    One of her team members recognized him and reminded Ren Han with a trembling heart.


    Thest time Ye Fan was arrested, so many bigwigs came to get him out. Mayor Wu hade


    personally, and someone from the provincial headquarters called too.


    Their branch was nearly closed down and their chief was nearly sacked.


    That was an expensive lesson!


    So those who had seen what Ye Fan was capable of before were filled with fear and trembling when


    they saw Ye Fan again.


    "I''m not blind and I don''t need you to remind me. Even if this idiot became mush, I''d still recognize him,"


    sneered Ren Han nastily.


    After she had been tricked by Ye Fan into getting into a car and was taught a lesson out of nowhere,


    Ren Han gritted her teeth when she thought of what happened that day. The way she looked at Ye Fan


    was filled with nothing but anger.


    But one of her colleagues just rolled his eyes.


    Of course this team leader of his knew this guy.


    He was one of those who caught her in the car with Ye Fan along the main road of the city and they


    were causing the car to


    shake so violently.


    But very few people knew about this incident.


    This was Ren Han''s private life after all, so they wouldn''t go around spreading this story.


    But if Ren Han found out about this, she would probably die from having a fit and might even go ahead


    and kill Ye Fan.


    After all, if this went out, then her untainted reputation would be destroyed by Ye Fan!


    "Then...Miss Ren, what...what do we do? Do we arrest him?" another colleague asked in a low voice.


    He obviously wasn''t too confident of doing this.


    Ren Han immediately red back at him. "Arrest him! Of course! Why not?"


    "I don''t care who he is! I will not let off anyone who makes trouble in public like this! Team 1, listen to


    my orders and act now! We have to catch the main culprit, so get that fellow right now!" shouted Ren


    Han angrily.


    But very embarrassingly, none of her colleagues moved.


    Ren Han was going mad with anger. "What is wrong with all of you?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Ren Han roared at her team behind her so angrily, her nose was almost


    crooked.


    "Er, Miss Ren, that''s as good as stabbing a beehive, so I think we shouldn''t get ourselves into trouble


    again. Wasn''t the lesson thest time round severe enough?" replied her colleagues quietly as all of


    them had bitter expressions on their faces.


    But Ren Han refused to let it go. "I don''t care whether this is a wasp nest or a beehive! As long as


    someone makes trouble, we must arrest him! If all of you don''t dare to do it, I will!"


    Ren Han was also a strong-willed sort of person, so after saying that, she marched up to Ye Fan all by


    herself and told him to put his hands up.


    "Stop right there!¡± A loud shout rang out from outside the crowd.


    A middle aged man could be seen getting out from his ck Audi. He pushed the crowd aside and


    walked right in.


    When they saw him, Ren Han and her team were instantly startled and quickly greeted him, "Mayor


    Han, what brings you here?"


    "Move aside! How could you simply arrest someone without checking the facts first? You''ve gone to


    police academy for nothing!" shouted Han Dong-Min at Ren Han angrily.


    He pushed her to one side and hurried over to Ye Fan as he asked worriedly, "Master Ye, are you


    alright?"


    "I came the moment I heard the news, but it looks like I was toote. That Zhou Sheng is really bold!


    How could he try to attack you again?! But don''t worry, this will not happen again. I''m going to report


    this matter to the provincial government and make sure they form a team to put this wicked Zhou


    Sheng behind bars!"


    Han Dong-Min spoke these words coldly and it was clear from his expression that he was really furious


    now!

 Chapter 337 The Weight of that Kick

    Chapter 337 The Weight of that Kick


    After all, Ye Fan got involved in all this trouble because of Han Dong-Min.


    If Han Dong-Min couldn''t settle this matter for Ye Fan, it just meant that Han Dong-Min was useless!


    He was a leader of a city, but he couldn''t even deal with a vicious and wicked criminal? That would


    really be embarrassing.


    So Han Dong-Min had decided that tonight, he was going to think of any way possible to arrest Zhou


    Sheng as well as promise Ye Fan that such a thing would never happen again.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed quietly at Han Dong-Min''s words. "Mayor Han, why go


    through so much trouble? Isn''t that Zhou Sheng already there?"


    Wait, what?


    Han Dong-Min was stunned for a moment.


    Then Han Dong-Min turned around and follow Ye Fan''s gaze to find a man kneeling on the ground.


    That middle aged man had blood all over his face and he was trembling. He was still kneeling on the


    ground and kowtowing to Ye Fan as he repeatedly said, "I ept it, I ept it all!"


    Anyone who saw this scene without context would have thought that this guy was either an idiot, a


    retard or a lunatic.


    "Master Ye, that''s...that''s Zhou Sheng?" Han Dong-Min asked doubtfully as his face twitched.


    He couldn''t believe it at all. This man here kowtowing miserably in fear like a useless dog and shouting


    "I ept it" was actually that powerful man who lorded over Jingzhou?


    "Master Ye, you must be joking! Isn''t this just a useless dog?" said Han Dong-Min as he shook his


    head.


    Ye Fan chuckled. "If you don''t believe me, you can walk over there and have a look." Han Dong-Min


    hesitated for a while, but he still walked over with doubts in his heart. But when that man looked up,


    Han Dong-Min''s eyes widened.


    "This...he''s really...it''s really Zhou Sheng?!!"


    Han Dong-Min''s eyelids twitched violently and he waspletely floored when he saw Zhou Sheng''s


    face.


    "Master Ye, how...how did you manage to do this?!" Han Dong-Min was really surprised.


    As far as he knew, Zhou Sheng was protected by the Lei family of Jingzhou.


    The Lei family was really powerful in Jingzhou and had great influence. Even Han Dong-Min didn''t dare


    to offend anyone in the Lei family.


    And that was also why Zhou Sheng had been so audacious and didn''t repent even after he was


    arrested previously. Instead, he sent so many men toe after Ye Fan.


    He was backed by a really powerful backer!


    And so Han Dong-Min couldn''t help feeling puzzled. Zhou Sheng''s backer was so powerful, but he was


    actually kneeling before Ye Fan and pleading for mercy. He also kept saying that he epted it all and


    he was alright with everything that had happened to him. What was going on?


    Ye Fan shrugged and casually replied, "I don''t know either. I just asked him a few questions and he


    became like this. I can only say that this Zhou Sheng is a little on the timid side."


    "Alright now, we can talk another day. I think you''d better clear up this ce, otherwise if the reporters


    Han Dong-Min immediately shuddered when Ye Fan reminded him about this.


    This wasn''t anything to celebrate. If the media found out about what happened, it would be damaging


    to Yunzhou''s reputation and Han Dong-Min might even be punished.


    "Master Ye, you are right. I will settle this matter right now."


    Han Dong-Min didn''t have time to ask Ye Fan about what happened and quickly gave orders to arrest


    those who came to make trouble.


    When Han Dong-Min''s subordinates were clearing the scene, Han Dong-Min kicked Zhou Sheng hard


    onto the ground.


    "Zhou Sheng! Look at what''s happened to you now! Thest time, someone managed to save you. But


    this time, nobody can save you! First you tried to scam me, then you tried to kill Master Ye more than


    once! You can wait to die in jail!" Han Dong-Min shouted angrily as he kicked Zhou Sheng again and


    felt vindicated in his heart.


    Han Dong-Min didn''t like Zhou Sheng at all.


    This was the man who nearly managed to scam him of $200 million.


    If Zhou Sheng had been sessful in doing that, Han Dong-Min was doomed for the rest of his life.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Han Dong-Min wasn''t going to let Zhou Sheng off for doing something like this!


    "Mayor Han, what about this man over here? Do we take him away too?" someone next to Han Dong-


    Min asked.


    "Hmm?"


    Han Dong-Min suddenly realized that there was one more person next to Zhou Sheng and he was also


    kneeling on the ground with his head bowed and didn''t dare to look up at all. He looked like an


    eggnt wilted in the snow.


    But he was pretty well dressed.


    The broken watch on his wrist was from a world famous brand that cost more than $100,000, and his


    suit was a bespoke Italian brand. The clothes on this man''s body would cost more than three years''


    sry of an ordinary working ss family.


    When Han Dong-Min saw this man, he immediately became angry for no reason. He walked over and


    kicked Lei Ao-Ting out by another two meters. "You''re so young and instead of making an honest living,


    you''re mixing with Zhou Sheng and doing such dirty deeds."


    "You''re very well dressed, but you must have bought these things with money you scammed off others!


    What a disgrace! You''re a disgrace to the country and you''re a termite to the society! Take him away!


    Punish him well!" ordered Han Dong-Min. His voice was filled with disgust and great fury.


    Han Dong-Min had clearly thought that Lei Ao-Ting was just working for Zhou Sheng.


    Lu Ming-Ze saw this from the side and his eyes instantly twitched.


    This Han Dong-Min was really fierce! That was Young Master Ting of Jingzhou and Han Dong-Min just


    kicked him like that?


    Lu Ming-Ze suddenly felt that Han Dong-Min was even more incredible than the mayor of Jingzhou.


    The leaders of Jingzhou would definitely never dare to touch Lei Ao-Ting.


    Even though Lei Ao-Ting hadn''t achieved much, his father was powerful and his family was even more


    so. They had clout all over the world.


    This kick seemed like it was just kicking Lei Ao-Ting, but it was really a p in Lei San of Jingzhou''s


    face, and it was a p in the face of the almighty Lei family of Jiangdong!


    This was a family with much influence and could affect all aspects of Jiangdong. They were famous for


    being vicious.


    But Lu Ming-Ze just thought about these things in his heart and didn''t to speak up at all.


    But when Ye Fan saw what Han Dong-Min did, heughed quietly. "Mayor Han, that kick of yours was


    pretty amazing." "You think so too? I''ve never had any martial arts training, but I keep myself fit and so


    I''m really strong. I might not be as strong as you and defeat ten men by myself, but kicking a young boy


    is really nothing difficult. I only used 50% of my strength earlier. If I really used all my strength earlier, I


    could have kicked this disgraceful brat all the way into the sewage." Han Dong-Min didn''t understand


    what Ye Fan meant and thought that Ye Fan wasplimenting him on having a strong and fierce kick,


    so Han Dong-Min was very proud of himself when he replied Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Mayor Han, that''s not what I meant. What I meant to say is, do you know who


    you just kicked?"


    "I don''t care who he is! I even dared to kick Zhou Sheng, so of course I dare to kick a young hooligan


    like that," replied Han Dong-Min proudly and didn''t seem affected at all.


    Given his status, it was true that few in Jingzhou made him feel afraid.


    Besides those who were higher in rank than him, the only people who could scare him was probably


    someone from the Lei family in Jingzhou.


    But Han Dong-Min didn''t think this boy here would be someone from the Lei family. The Lei family was


    a highly respectable family in Jiangdong, so how could anyone from that family lower himself and beg


    Ye Fan for mercy on his knees like that?


    So Han Dong-Min didn''t really bother much about what Ye Fan said.


    But Ye Fan shook his head andughed again. "Mayor Han, this is the heir of the Lei family in


    Jingzhou, the son of the Lei San, the current head of the family, Lei Ao-Ting."


    "I don''t care if he''s Lei San or Lei Si, I''ve kicked him anyway so there''s nothing to worry...¡± Han Dong-


    Min didn''t listen carefully and just waved Ye Fan off as he replied casually. But before he could finish


    his sentence, he suddenly stopped.


    "Wait...what did you say? The Lei family of


    Jingzhou? Mr Lei San?!"


    "Did you just say...he''s the heir to the Lei family of Jingzhou?!!"


    There was a boom in Han Dong-Min''s head as he felt like he had been struck by lightning. His mind


    went nk and his eyes nearly popped out of his head.

 Chapter 338 What...What Did You Say?

    Chapter 338 What...What Did You Say?


    "Master...Master Ye, you''re just kidding right? You''re just teasing me, right?"


    Han Dong-Min''s face was deathly white as he looked at Ye Fan with an awkward smile on his face. His


    voice was filled with such terror.


    He was about to cry soon.


    He couldn''t imagine what consequences awaited him if this man was really the heir to the Lei family.


    Ye Fanughed quietly and patted Han Dong-Min on the shoulder. "Mayor Han, I know you''re hoping


    that I''d say I was just kidding."


    "But I''m sorry, this isn''t a joke. This gentleman here is really Lei Ao-Ting, the son of Lei San and the


    heir to the Lei family."


    "But...this..."


    Han Dong-Min went green in the face and his entire body was shaking. He stumbled and if his


    assistant didn''t immediately hold onto him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Han Dong-Min was in shock. He turned and looked at the man he just kicked and his face twitched


    uncontrobly.


    Oh my god!


    What did he just do?!


    He actually kicked the heir of the Lei family?!


    He was fucked.


    Han Dong-Min was on the verge of tears.


    Now he understood why Ye Fan said that his kick was pretty amazing.


    That kick of his wasn''t doing damage to Lei Ao-Ting. It was a p in the face to Lei San and the Lei


    family of Jingzhou.


    The Lei family was a well-respected family in Jingzhou!


    Before Han Dong-Min went into politics, he


    had already heard all about the Lei family.


    When he was transferred to Jiangdong, he even paid the Lei house a visit before taking up the position


    and visited the head of the Lei family then.


    It was hard to even imagine the sort of power and influence this family had!


    On top of that, the Lei family had been based in Jingzhou for many years with many family members


    everywhere. Many of them were elites in various industries, and they also had family members on


    Jianghai''s side.


    That was how powerful the Lei family was!


    So after Han Dong-Min found out that this young man in front of him was the heir to the Lei family, he


    nearly went crazy. He quickly ran over and apologized to Lei Ao-Ting while trying to help him up.


    But Lei Ao-Ting adamantly refused to get up.


    If Ye Fan didn''t say the word, he didn''t dare to move.


    Of course he didn''t dare to move.


    He continued to beg Ye Fan for mercy and begged Ye Fan to forgive him.


    Ye Fan gave him the same reply, "I told you I can let you off, but Lei San muste here personally.¡±


    "I told you to call him. Have you called him yet? If you don''t want to call him, I''ll help you call him!"


    "Please don''t do this to me, Mr Chu,¡± Lei Ao-Ting immediately burst into tears. But since Ye Fan was


    insistent and there was clearly no room for negotiation, Lei Ao-Ting had no choice but to gather


    courage and call his father.


    Jingzhou.


    In the Lei residence.


    Lei San had juste back from overseas and all the members of the family hade forward to


    wee him home.


    His wife had even prepared a huge spread to wee her husband back.


    Lei San was the head of the Lei family now, so he had absolute power and sway in the family.


    And that was why all the elders of the family hade over just as he reached home.


    "San, how''s the Jiangdong West issueing along? Is everything going smoothly?¡± asked Lei San''s


    younger brother with concern.


    Lei San nodded. "Everything is going well. If nothing goes wrong, our family will take one third of what


    Zhao Wu-Ji had while he was alive. As for the other two thirds, one portion will go to Chen Ao, and the


    other portion will be under Li Er from Yunzhou. There are also a few scatteredpanies which will be


    given to Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou."


    "What? So that means Li Er got one third too? Why did he get so much?" Many of the elders were


    shocked when they heard what Lei San said.


    Before this whole thing happened, the Chen family of Jianghai, the Lei family of Jingzhou and the


    Wang family of Haozhou were the three most powerful families in Jiangdong.


    As for Li Er, he only appearedter and he didn''t have much to fall back on. Among all the various


    powers in the cities of Jiangdong, he would only be considered second tier at best, and he was usually


    unable to speak to anyone from the other families because he wasn''t fit to.


    But now, Li Er had actually gotten one third of Zhao Wu-Ji''s assets, and that was the same amount as


    what the Lei family got. Many in the Lei family were upset by this.


    But Lei San shook his head. "Times have changed. There''s a dragon in Yunzhou now, so Li Er gets


    first dibs since he''s the closest to the dragon.¡±


    "If we hadn''t joined hands with Chen Ao to beg Mr Chu for mercy, then we might not even get this one


    third. You must know that after that battle at Mount Tai Hall, Mr Chu initially wanted Li Er to take over all


    of Zhao Wu-Ji''s assets and then Chen Ao and I would just be assisting him. This one third took much


    negotiation from myself and Chen Ao, so don''t be so discontent.¡±


    "From now on, Jiangdong will have one supreme power and three strong powers. Mr Chu will be the


    leader, then it would be split between ourselves, the Chen family and the Li family. As for Wang Jie-Xi


    in Haozhou, he''s too far from Mr Chu and Mr Chu doesn''t know him well, so he won''t get much. In the


    future, the Wang family is probably going to drop to second tier," said Lei San in a low voice. There was


    much sighing in his voice.


    As the saying goes, once someone finds the road to sess, even a chicken and a dog can be


    deities.


    Someone as incredible as Mr Chu had appeared in Yunzhou, so Li Er had gotten lucky. He was now


    using Mr Chu to pave his way to sess and now he was at the same level as the Lei family.


    "If only Mr Chu was from Jingzhou! Then the Lei family would definitely be more powerful and


    more reputable. We would be second only to Mr Chu and lord it over everyone else,"mented


    several family members with a sigh. They were so envious of Li Er''s good fortune.


    "Alright now, let''s not talk about this. San hase back from a good trip tonight, so let''s give a toast


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to him!¡±


    "Under San''s leadership, the Lei family will continue to do better and better!"


    "All our descendants will rise like dragons and phoenixes!¡±


    "All our businesses will continue to run and prosper greatly!"


    In no time, everyone at the table were raising their sses and filled the house with muchughter and


    cheer.


    Just at this moment, Lei San''s phone started ringing.


    At first Lei San didn''t pay it any attention.


    But the phone couldn''t stop ringing.


    Lei San frowned and pulled his phone out.


    "San, is there a problem?"


    "No, it''s a call from Ao-Ting," replied Lei San.


    "Oho, why don''t you pick it up since your son is calling? He''s probably calling to congratte you on a


    good trip too."


    "Ao-Ting is getting more and more mature and he''s beginning to look like how you were back then.


    Now he can represent the Lei family in Yunzhou by himself to discuss business with the Li family and


    even pay Mr Chu a visit."


    "I think, in just a few years'' time, Ao-Ting will be able to hold up most of our businesses. When that


    happens, we uncles can sit back and rx."


    "HAHAHA!"


    The various members of the Lei familyughed merrily and they were all praising


    Lei Ao-Ting.


    Lei San also had aforted smile on his face as he listened to these words.


    All fathers wanted their children to be sessful.


    So it was only natural for Lei San to feel happy that others wereplimenting his son.


    He then picked up the call andughed as he asked, "Ao-Ting, it''s sote. Is anything the matter?"


    But the smile on Lei San''s face didn''tst long. After three seconds, Lei San got up from his seat with a


    start and his expression was grim as he started shouting angrily in a low voice.


    "What...what did you say?!" "You little bastard, say that...say that again?!"

 Chapter 339 The Ignored Han Dong-Min

    Chapter 339 The Ignored Han Dong-Min


    "Dad, I''ve...I''ve offended Mr Chu and he said...he said you have toe to pick me up personally..."


    came Lei Ao-Ting''s sad and frightened crying over the phone.


    After Lei San heard what he said, his face paled terribly.


    All thatfort and joy he felt during dinner earlier had disappearedpletely. There was nothing but


    immense anger and fear on his face.


    "You bastard! You little bastard! I told you to go to Yunzhou to visit Mr Chu and get into his good books!


    Not to offend him! You useless thing! Wasn''t the lesson you learnt in Jianghai enough?!¡±


    "Who gave you the guts to actually offend Mr Chu?! You little brat! Are you trying to get the Lei family


    killed? And you want me to pick you up? How dare you even call me and actually say such things to


    me? You stupid bastard, you can wait to die there! I''ll take it that I never had a son like you!"


    Lei San angrily mmed the phone down and hung up, cutting off any hopes that Lei


    Ao-Ting had.


    Back in Yunzhou, Lei Ao-Ting''s face was filled with horror as he copsed on the ground with a heart


    full of despair.


    At the Lei house in Jingzhou, Lei San''s heart refused to calm down even after hanging up the phone for


    a long time. His face was sullen, but he was furious and afraid inside.


    All the smiles at the table also disappeared.


    From what Lei San said over the phone earlier, they could more or less guess what just happened.


    Nobody dared to say anything. Lei San was furious, so nobody dared to make a single noise.


    Finally, Lei San''s younger brother quietly persuaded him, "San, I think you should go over and pick Ao-


    Ting up."


    "Ao-Ting is the eldest son of the next generation after all. Can you really bear to see your son lose his


    life in a foreign ce?"


    "Son? He''s not my son! What eldest son of the Lei family? Do you think this bastard is worthy? Back


    when he wanted to marry that woman, he had already embarrassed the family enough. And now he''s


    courting death by offending Mr Chu!"


    "This idiot already caused trouble for me back in Jianghai. After that I told him time and again to be low


    profile and to remain calm when handling matters. I told him to be more humble and to show off less.


    But this stupid bastard! It''s only been a few days and he''s managed to offend Mr Chu again.¡±


    "Mr Chu is like the sky above Jiangdong! How dare he provoke Mr Chu!"


    Lei San was going crazy from his anger and felt like his chest was about to explode.


    If this was Lei Ao-Ting''s first offense, then he could still write it off as ignorance about Ye Fan''s


    capabilities. But this was the second time and he was still unrepentant. Of course Lei San was furious.


    "San, I know you''re angry, but you can''t just leave things as they are. Even if you don''t acknowledge


    Ao-Ting as your son, Mr Chu knows he is. If you don''t settle this matter properly, it will implicate you


    and even the Lei family."


    "Mr Chu is now on the rise and he wields iparable power and prestige. We really can''t afford to


    offend him. San, you have to think twice..."


    Many other family members came forward to persuade Lei San and weighed the pros and cons for him.


    After being angry for some time, Lei San finally calmed back down.


    In the end, he still got onto a car and headed for Yunzhou in the night.


    He was angry, but Lei Ao-Ting was his son after all, so he had to interfere.


    Besides, his family was right. Even if he was willing to just disown this son and abandon him, Mr Chu


    might still direct his anger on him and the Lei family.


    With this thought in mind, Lei San had no choice but to take action.


    He didn''t even have time to eat dinner anymore because he was in such a hurry. Not long after he


    received that phone call from his son, he quickly made his way overnight to Yunzhou.


    At the same time, Lei San was worried for his son''s safety, so he gave Li Er a call and asked him to


    quickly go over and help to talk to Mr Chu.


    He was afraid that his son might not be able to hold on until he arrived, and Ye Fan might just kill him


    with a p.


    Lei San had seen for himself how powerful Ye Fan was.


    Back at Shengtian Restaurant in Jianghai, Ye Fan had severely injured that king of boxing with one


    punch.


    At Mount Tai Hall, Ye Fan only made one attack and he finished off that wicked Wu He-Rong in


    seconds!


    With such an incredible man before him, Lei San figured that Ye Fan might even be able to kill his son


    with just a pinch.


    When Li Er received this call, he had just finished bathing and was about to sleep with a woman in his


    arms. He was gleeful when he heard about what happened from Lei San.


    "HAHA! San, you''ve been a really lousy father. That son of yours offended Mr Chu once in Jianghai


    already, didn''t he?"


    "A dog really returns to its own vomit. It''s only been a few days and he''s managed to offend Mr Chu


    again? Didn''t Mr Chu specially remind you about that son of yours thest time we drank together? He


    said that one should be calm, kind and always keep a smile on his face. Why can''t he remember these


    words?"


    "San, if I were you, I''d forget about this son. Get another one and groom him. You have plenty of


    women out there, so just get one of them to give birth to another son and start over. Throw this one


    away and leave him be," said Li Er sarcastically as hey in bed with a woman in his arms.


    Lei San was so angry that he wished he could beat Li Er to death.


    "Enough! Stop this nonsense! Hurry up and go over and put a good word in for me! Keep my son safe


    at least until I get to Yunzhou!" said Lei San anxiously.


    Li Er had said all those nasty things, but since Lei San had called him personally, he decided to do Lei


    San this favor and put on some clothes before going over.


    When Li Er got there, Lei Ao-Ting was still kneeling on the ground with a soulless and despairing look.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He went up and pped Lei Ao-Ting.


    "Uncle Li, why did you p me?" Lei Ao-Ting was instantly confused.


    Li Er wasn''t rted to him at all. Even Mr Chu didn''t p him, so why did Li Er do that?


    "You little bastard! I didn''t even p you hard! Just wait till your fatheres and I''ll see how he ps


    you! You shortsighted idiot, how could you offend Mr Chu? If you were my son, I''d have pped you to


    death by now!" yelled Li Er angrily at Lei Ao-Ting before running over to where Ye Fan was.


    "Mr Chu, are you alright? I heard this son of a bitch from the Lei family offended you, so I quickly ran


    over in case something bad happened to you. Youngsters these days are too arrogant and really need


    a good beating before they learn to behave," said Li Er as he pushed Han Dong-Min to one side so that


    he could stand right next to Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min''s expression instantly fell.


    Did he just get ignored?


    Was he worth less as a deputy mayor to Li Erpared to a young fellow like Ye Fan?!

 Chapter 340 Heartless

    Chapter 340 Heartless


    "Oh, how kind of you," said Ye Fan and nodded when he saw that Li Er was here.


    Ye Fan didn''t think Li Er was worried about him. He figured that Lei San must have called Li Er to take


    care of Lei Ao-Ting for the time being.


    But it wasn''t a bad thing for Li Er toe.


    "Tell you what, you can wait here for Lei San toe over. I have to go home and cook for my wife.


    This whole thing has taken quite a bit of time and my wife is probably getting anxious by now." Ye Fan


    was still holding all the pork and vegetables that he had bought from the market earlier.


    Even when Zhou Sheng and his men surrounded him, Ye Fan was still carrying his groceries.


    Pork these days was so expensive and it was getting hard for many families to afford it. So of course


    Ye Fan had to carry something valuable on himself at all times.


    "Wh-what?" Li Er''s face twitched when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    "Why, not happy to do so?" asked Ye Fan as he raised an eyebrow.


    Li Er quickly replied, "Oh no, of course I''m happy to. Of course I''m happy to. I''ll let you know once Lei


    San arrives.¡±


    "No need, I don''t have time to see him. After he gets here, he can take his son away. Also, tell him to


    teach his son properly. I don''t want to see this happen a third time."


    With those calm words, Ye Fan turned to go home.


    "Why are you still standing there? Can''t you see that Mr Chu is in a hurry to go home to cook for his


    wife? Hurry up and drive the car over and send Mr Chu home!" Li Er shouted at his driver. An Audi A8


    soon drove over.


    Ye Fan didn''t reject Li Er''s kind intentions and just hopped into the car.


    But before leaving, Ye Fan turned to look at Lu Wen-Jing and waved at her. "Jingjing, I''m off first, you''d


    better go back soon too.¡±


    Lu Wen-Jing and her father finally snapped out of their shock when they heard Ye Fan''s voice.


    The minute Lu Wen-Jing heard her precious Fan speak kindly to her, she broke into a smile and ran


    over like a little bunny. Before Ye Fan could react, she had actually jumped up to kiss Ye Fan on the


    cheek.


    Lu Wen-Jing then ran back to her father all red-faced. She looked so happy, she looked like a child who


    managed to get her hands on some sweets.


    Ye Fan touched the warm spot on his face and shook his head andughed.


    He really didn''t know what to do with this little girl.


    Thankfully Mu-Cheng wasn''t here, otherwise Ye Fan felt that he would never be cleared of his


    innocence no matter


    what he did.


    After that, Ye Fan looked in Lu Wen-Jing''s direction and continued, "Alright now, Jingjing. I have to go.


    Remember, after you go home, you must study hard and work hard to be someone outstanding


    and sessful. Otherwise you''d end up like me, looked down upon and told to be a security


    guard to guard the door."


    Ye Fan had a self-deprecating smile on his face, while Lu Ming-Ze''s expression immediately froze and


    he didn''t look too good.


    He knew that Ye Fan was making a sarcasticment about himself.


    He wasughing at how Lu Ming-Ze had been blind and couldn''t tell that Ye Fan was someone


    powerful and had even bragged about himself in front of Ye Fan.


    Lu Ming-Ze now realized how much of a big shot this man whom he criticized as being unable to even


    move concrete tiles really was.


    He thought of how he had told Ye Fan to be a security guard and draw $4,000 a month and his face


    instantly turned red. He could barely stand the embarrassment and felt terribly ashamed.


    He figured that he must have been nothing but a joke to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan then left in the car.


    Ye Fan never looked at Lu Ming-Ze nor spoke to him at all. The expression on his face was so cold, it


    looked like they were strangers and they didn''t feel like rtives at all.


    That was the same attitude Lu Ming-Ze had towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and family earlier.


    And now that he felt it himself, he felt even worse inside.


    But Lu Ming-Ze didn''t me Ye Fan. He was the one at fault first.


    If he hadn''t insulted Ye Fan earlier and hadn''t left him in the lurch in the face of a more powerful


    person, then Ye Fan wouldn''t be so cold towards him or ignore him.


    Lu Ming-Ze was immediately filled with regret. He felt that a great opportunity had just brushed his


    shoulder like that.


    He didn''t help when Ye Fan was in trouble, so even if he did something now, he figured that Ye Fan''s


    attitude towards him wouldn''t change.


    When he thought about this, Lu Ming-Ze looked at his daughter and sighed deeply. "I''ve been called an


    intelligent man all my life, but in the end, my ability to judge others has fallen short of my own


    daughter."


    After sighing, Lu Ming-Ze walked away with his daughter.


    Li Er and the rest were the only ones waiting here.


    "Mr Chu, have a pleasant evening!" said Li Er as he waved and politely saw Ye Fan off.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr Li, it''s been a long time. How have you been?" Augh came from Li Er after Ye Fan left.


    Li Er turned and was shocked to see who it was. "Oh? Mayor Han, you''re here too?


    When did you arrive?"


    Li Er obviously knew Han Dong-Min and they even shook hands warmly.


    But Han Dong-Min''s face twitched and he cursed Li Er inside at these words.


    This stupid Li Er didn''t see him earlier?!


    Ye Fan had already reached home.


    The moment he stepped into the house, Han Li started berating him andining about why Ye


    Fan took so long just to buy some vegetables.


    Ye Fan didn''t take any of Han Li''s words to heart and just treated it like a dog barking.


    The only person he cared about in this house was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, time to eat! Why are you cooping yourself up in the bedroom?" Ye Fan went to call Qiu


    Mu-Cheng out of her room for dinner after he had finished cooking.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t respond. She sat by herself at the desk and she was feeling down. She looked


    out at the quiet night sky and went into a daze. There was an invitation to Mufan Real Estate''s opening


    ceremony on her table that nobody cared about.


    "Ye Fan, I think I should forget about holding this opening ceremony. Even my rtives don''t want to


    Cheng with a bitterugh. Nobody would be able to understand how much disappointment and hurt


    was in that voice.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? What happened?" Ye Fan was confused.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng then told Ye Fan about what happened when she tried to invite Lu Ming-Ze earlier.


    "I thought that he wouldn''t mind attending since I''m his niece after all. But I overestimated myself. He


    didn''t even want to take the invitation and said that it was unnecessary. As for whether he would really


    send someone toe or not, I''m sure he would just send someone unimportant toe."


    "Even my own rtives can''t be bothered to turn up, what more others? So I think it''s better not to go


    through with this. I''ll just hold an internalpany dinner for all the employees and not invite anyone,


    otherwise we''d just getughed at."


    A strange smile remained on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beautiful face as she spoke, but that smile was


    somewhat sad.


    Actually, the more things Qiu Mu-Cheng experienced, the more she felt that the world was really cold


    and cruel.


    And she realized how heartless people could be.

 Chapter 341 Lu Ming-Ze Regrets It

    Chapter 341 Lu Ming-Ze Regrets It


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mood was at its lowest, her phone suddenly started ringing.


    "Hmm? It''s sote, who''s calling? Is it about thepany?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up the phone with a puzzled look, then her face froze.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Ye Fan.


    "It''s a call from Uncle Ze," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan had an idea of what this call was going to be about. He snorted, "Since it''s from Uncle Ze, then


    you should pick it up. Put it on speakerphone, I want to hear what he wants to say too."


    "Ok," Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and picked up the call.


    "Hello, is that Mu-Cheng? It''s Uncle Ze here. I had to leave in a hurry because something cropped up


    in the office earlier and couldn''t stay to speak to you, I hope you don''t mind," said Lu Ming-Ze in an


    exceptionally friendly and kindly voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly stunned.


    Was this really her uncle, Lu Ming-Ze?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked suspiciously at her phone disy and confirmed that this call was indeed from


    Lu Ming-Ze.


    But it was hard for Qiu Mu-Cheng to not feel suspicious. It had only been a couple of hours and her


    uncle seemed to be a different person now. Why was he so nice now?


    He was evenughing and seemed very friendly indeed. It waspletely different from how cold and


    arrogant he looked earlier, and he didn''t seem like a big shot anymore.


    This 180 degree change in attitude made Qiu Mu-Cheng a little stunned for words and she found it


    hard to get used to it.


    "It''s...it''s ok," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng in shock.


    After that, Lu Ming-Ze continued, "Mu-Cheng, about yourpany''s opening ceremony - don''t worry,


    I''ll definitely be there and I''ll bring your aunt along too. It''s my niece''s big day, so of course I have to


    "Oh, and you tried to pass me an invitation card earlier, right? I wasn''t paying attention much earlier, I''ll


    drive back and get it from you. Also, call along your parents and Fan, we''ll have dinner at a hotel.


    You''ve been married for so long but I''ve never given you and Fan a treat. Since I''m in Yunzhou, then I''ll


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    take this chance to make it up to you two. How''s that?" said Lu Ming-Ze excitedly and his voice was


    filled with smiles and friendliness. Lu Ming-Ze was apletely different person from who he was


    when he came earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned when she heard him say these things and didn''t know how to respond at


    all.


    But while Qiu Mu-Cheng was still trying to recover from her shock, Ye Fan took the phone from Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and smiled as he replied, "Uncle Ze, dinner is not necessary. We asked you to stay for dinner


    but you refused, so Mu-Cheng and I have already eaten.¡±


    "As for that invitation card, you didn''t take it earlier so Mu-Cheng has already thrown it away, sorry


    about that."


    "Also, didn''t you say you were busy at work? Then Mu-Cheng and I won''t take up too much of your


    time. You''re a big shot and you have many things to attend to. My wife''spany is just a small and


    unimportant one and it''s not worth your time toe all the way to Yunzhou. So you don''t have to


    "Alright now, Uncle Ze, that''s all I have to say, send my regards to Jingjing. Mu-Cheng and I need to


    sleep now and my mum has been chasing us for a grandson so we need to work harder.¡±


    "Onest thing, Uncle Ze. There are some things that once you miss it, you can''t get it back," said Ye


    Fan with a faint smile. He had used a calm tone to speak throughout and didn''t me or curse at Lu


    Ming-Ze, and didn''t even sound angry at all.


    After that, Ye Fan hung up without waiting for Lu Ming-Ze to respond.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? He''s my uncle after all, and since he wants toe, then he''s doing us a


    favor. How could you say such rude things to him?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng in annoyance. She didn''t


    expect Ye Fan to just hang up on her uncle.


    Ye Fan was expressionless as he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and asked in a low voice, "Uncle?"


    "If he was your uncle, then why did he reject your invitation earlier? If he was really your uncle, then


    why did he ignore you and treat you with such disdain earlier? Mu-Cheng, you treat him as your uncle,


    but has he ever treated you as his niece?"


    "I..." Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately bowed her head when Ye Fan asked her these questions with a hint of


    anger in his voice.


    But Ye Fan kept his icy expression on and continued, "Mu-Cheng, you must remember this. No matter


    who it is, they must not insult you. Nobody is to insult my wife!"


    "You were being kind to him by inviting him. But since he doesn''t want toe and was so nasty about


    it, then he''s noting. Why should my wife beg anybody? Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony will


    go on without him, and we''ll have a really grand and glorious one! I''m going to let everyone see that my


    wife is not weaker or worse off than anyone else!¡± Ye Fan spoke with great determination and firmness.


    His words were like gold bars falling to the ground, nging loudly within the room.


    After Ye Fan heard how Lu Ming-Ze rejected Qiu Mu-Cheng''s invitation, he became angry.


    He didn''t care if others looked down on him, but he would never allow anyone to insult his wife.


    Everything that Lu Ming-Ze did before was definitely an insult to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    His niece had invited him personally but he didn''t take the invitation card and evenined that it


    took up unnecessary space.


    What was that supposed to mean? That was clearly an insult and he was looking down on his wife. No


    wonder she looked so depressed earlier.


    Ye Fan felt his heart ache when he saw how depressed Qiu Mu-Cheng looked earlier. Now that he


    knew it was because of Lu Ming-Ze, he became even angrier.


    Even though Lu Ming-Ze regretted it and wanted toe and butter up to Ye Fan after finding out that


    Ye Fan was a big shot, it was toote.


    There were some things in life where once you missed it, you couldn''t get it back again no matter how


    hard you tried!


    And there were some things where once done, could not be reversed or salvaged!


    "You want toe when you want and you refuse toe when you don''t want to? Who''s going to let


    you do such a thing," spat Ye Fan coldly. He was clearly furious.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to call Lu Ming-Ze and tell him that she would send the invitation to him, but


    after she looked at Ye Fan''s reaction, she decided against it.


    On most days, Ye Fan listened to everything she said.


    But there were times when Qiu Mu-Cheng really didn''t dare to go against Ye Fan''s words.


    Just like right now. She only dared to listen to Ye Fan speak, but didn''t dare to utter a word.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t an unreasonable or ferocious woman, and she knew that Ye Fan was normally


    afraid of her and listened to her only because Ye Fan gave in to her. To put it nicely, he was indulging


    her.


    But when it came to important moments,


    Qiu Mu-Cheng still went along with Ye Fan''s opinions.


    While Ye Fan was seething in the room, a car was parked at the entrance of Liuyuan Residential


    Estate.


    Lu Ming-Ze was sitting in the car with a nasty look on his face. He felt like he was sitting on needles.


    He had wanted to drive in several times to apologize to Ye Fan and the family, but he ended up


    reversing out again and again.


    He continued to feel conflicted and kept sighing and shaking his head. Ye Fan''s cold words continued


    to ring in his ears.


    "Uncle Ze, there are some things that once you miss it, you can''t get it back."

 Chapter 342 Probably a Husband and Wife Quarrel

    Chapter 342 Probably a Husband and Wife Quarrel


    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Aren''t you going in?" Lu Wen-Jing couldn''t help but ask her father in confusion


    when she noticed her father behave strangely.


    It was silent for a long time.


    Lu Ming-Ze didn''t know how to answer his daughter either. In the end, he just let out a long sigh.


    "That''s right. There are some people and some things that you can''t get back once you''ve missed


    them."


    So what if Lu Ming-Ze went in now?


    Go in to apologize?


    If Lu Ming-Ze did this before finding out about Ye Fan''s identity, Lu Ming-Ze would seem fairly sincere


    in apologizing.


    But if he apologized now, then Ye Fan would think that Lu Ming-Ze was just going along with whoever


    he deemed more powerful and wasn''t sincere at all.


    After sighing for a long time, Lu Ming-Ze didn''t go in. He drove off and left Yunzhou.


    The pale yellow carmps were like two swords that tore through the boundless night.


    Lu Ming-Ze drove his daughter towards Jingzhou under this heavy night sky. Nobody knew how much


    regret and remorse he felt in his heart.


    Since even Lei Ao-Ting was so polite towards Ye Fan, Lu Ming-Ze was sure that this nephew-inw of


    his was either extremely capable or he had an incredible background.


    Logically speaking, since this man was actually his nephew-inw, then if he could get close to Ye Fan,


    it would be beneficial for himself and the Lu family.


    When one found sess, everyone around him would prosper too.


    With such an impressive rtive, the Lu family would definitely be able to rise. His family might even be


    able to rece the Lei family as the most powerful family in


    Jingzhou.


    But he had missed this golden opportunity just like that.


    "Jingjing, your Daddy is was foolish and missed the opportunity to bring glory to our family. From today


    onwards, the Lu family will have to count on you."


    "Jingjing, your beloved Fan probably is very capable and has a powerful background, so remember to


    mix around with him more often. If you can build a close rtionship with him, then it would be of great


    benefit to both yourself and the Lu family!" said Lu Ming-Ze very seriously to his daughter.


    But Lu Wen-Jing just looked up and didn''t seem to understand what her father was driving at. "Daddy,


    what do you mean by Fan has a powerful background and I should mix with him more often? You mean


    I have to look at someone''s capabilities and background before deciding whether to befriend them or


    not?"


    When Lu Ming-Ze heard his daughter''s innocent and child-like words, he looked down and replied


    quietly, "Jingjing, you''re still young and there are some things you don''t understand now. But you will


    understand them one day.¡±


    The night was silent as the car drove on.


    This father and daughter soon disappeared into the night.


    On the other side, Li Er continued to watch over Lei Ao-Ting as per Ye Fan''s instructions.


    After a few hours, Lei San finally arrived.


    The moment he got off the car, he started bashing Lei Ao-Ting up and kicked him to one side.


    "You little bastard! Are you going to do this until you get the entire Lei family killed?! Come with me


    now! We''re going to apologize to Mr Chu!"


    Lei San and his son ended up kneeling at the ground floor of Ye Fan''s block for the entire night.


    They only left and returned to Jingzhou when dawn broke.


    When the news of this spread, it shocked all the elite circles of Jiangdong and caused an uproar.


    Everyone knew that the Lei family of Jingzhou was a very powerful one in Jiangdong!


    Their power and reputation was only second to Chen Ao, the king of Jiangdong!


    But after his son offended Mr Chu, Lei San himself went to apologize to him personally and even knelt


    at his ce for an entire night. That proved that Mr Chu''s power and reputation was incredible in


    Jiangdong!


    All the various leaders of the cities in Jiangdong were even more reverent towards Mr Chu. At the


    same time, they also made sure that their younger generation did everything quietly and not to brag or


    becent, and to work towards living quietly.


    "And you must never, ever, offend Mr Chu of Yunzhou!"


    The Lei family was an example. People like Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou and Chen Ao of Jianghai took this


    as a lesson and a warning.


    As for Lei Ao-Ting himself, he would have gotten the Lei family into deep trouble for causing such a


    ruckus if Mr Chu hadn''t been kind enough to let him off. In this situation, Lei Ao-Ting was severely


    punished by his own family instead.


    He was grounded and all his rights within Lei Group had been removed. If his uncles hadn''t protected


    him, Lei San might have beaten him to death.


    But of course, the huge uproar caused by this incident was kept only within the elite circles of


    Jiangdong.


    As for everyone else, they probably never heard of Mr Chu''s name before. Everyone was busy earning


    enough money to feed the family and pay bills and loans. Daily life was hard enough as it was, so


    nobody had the extra time or energy to be concerned with other things. But of course, even if they


    wanted to be concerned about such things, there was no way they could even get a chance to.


    That was the difference between the two circles. The things they were exposed to and the news they


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    got werepletely different from one another.


    It was just like how when ordinary folk at the bottom of society was upset over how their $500 bonus for


    the month was gone, the elites of society were already setting a low target of making $100 million in


    profits.


    Lu Ming-Ze''s visit was just a small event to Qiu Mu-Cheng and family. After that incident, they didn''t


    think about it anymore.


    In any case, it wasn''t the first time a rtive was looking down on them, so one more or one less didn''t


    make any difference.


    So after a good night''s sleep, Han Li and Qiu Lei seemed to havepletely forgotten about this and


    didn''t mention it anymore.


    Instead it was Qiu Mu-Cheng who asked Ye Fan over breakfast, "Ye Fan, what do you think happened


    to Uncle Zest night? Why did he suddenly want to attend the opening ceremony? Do you think my


    aunt heard about it and scolded him, so he changed his mind?"


    This question bugged Qiu Mu-Cheng the entire night. She just felt that Lu Ming-Ze''s change in attitude


    was too sudden, and she was sure there was a good reason for this.


    "Who knows?" Ye Fan casually replied her and didn''t seem to want to talk about this.


    Since Ye Fan didn''t seem interested in talking about this, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t press on.


    "But Ye Fan,st night there was a lot of noise in the wee hours of the morning downstairs. Do you


    know what


    happened?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started thinking about how she was deep in sleep the night before when there was a


    ruckus happening downstairs and she couldn''t sleep properly after that.


    "It''s probably a husband and wife quarreling," Ye Fan came up with an excuse as he ate his porridge.


    His expression didn''t change and he didn''t feel guilty even after telling a lie.


    Did you think Ye Fan wouldn''t know about what happenedst night?


    Of course he knew!


    If he hadn''t called Li Er, Lei San and his son would probably still be kneeling downstairs right now!

 Chapter 343 11.11 Opening

    Chapter 343 11.11 Opening


    "By the way, have you finished writing all the invitations yet? Find a time to send one over to the Qius,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    then our grandfather can be happy about it too," Ye Fan changed the topic and started talking to Qiu


    Mu-Cheng about thepany.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "I''m almost done, I''ll send it over tonight."


    "But I don''t think my grandfather and the rest of them would be too happy to see it," said Qiu Mu-Cheng


    in a low voice. There was a strange tone in her voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had never thought that her rtionship with the Qiu family would reach this state.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng could tell that her grandfather was waiting for her to admit her mistake and return to


    the Qiu family to apologize andpromise.


    After all, to both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Master Qiu, blood was thicker than water and you couldn''t change


    the fact that they were rted.


    But everyone had pride too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suffered so much injustice while she was in the Qiu family. Her proud personality would


    never give in to them.


    And on top of that, Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to make sure she produced good results so that she could


    make the Qius regret what they did to her, and to let Master Qiue to realize that the Qius were in


    the wrong in the first ce, and not her.


    After breakfast, Qiu Mu-Cheng went to work.


    The opening ceremony was round the corner, so as the CEO, Qiu Mu-Cheng had a lot of things to


    handle.


    The most important thing right now was to send all the invitations out.


    At the Qiu house.


    After Qiu Mu-Ying screwed up at the art exhibition and angered Wang Xing-Duo, there was no news


    about the approval for Qiushui Real Estate.


    Master Qiu and Qiu Guang tried to contact Wang Xing-Duo and Master Qiu even brought gifts to his


    house that very night to apologize, but they were not wee and all their gifts were thrown out by


    Wang Xing-Duo and his wife.


    After all, this family embarrassed him again and again - first they gave his wife a jade hairpin that was


    stolen, then passed him a fake painting to disy at an art exhibition. Wang Xing-Duo had be a


    He even wondered if the Qius did this on purpose.


    Given this situation, there was no way for Qiushui Real Estate to open. Master Qiu had no choice but to


    put this project aside for the time being and think of another way to get the approval after Wang Xing-


    Duo stopped being angry.


    But this potential dy also meant that a lot of money would be wasted.


    And so the staff who were hired for thispany were also dismissed.


    The Qius had paid quite a high price for this setback.


    If they weren''t able to umte quite a bit of reserves because of their deal with Hongqi Group, this


    setback might have bankrupted the Qiu family.


    So because of this matter, Master Qiu was feeling very dejected.


    He thought that his ns were about to seed, but Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband had screwed


    everything up and Master Qiu nearly died from having a fit. That night, Master Qiu removed Qiu Mu-


    Ying from all her official duties in thepany and didn''t let her take charge of the deal with Hongqi


    Group anymore.


    That was how angry he was.


    But this removal of Qiu Mu-Ying from thepany didn''tst for very long.


    Three dayster, Qiu Guang got Qiu Mu-Ying back to continue being in charge of the deal with Hongqi


    Group.


    They didn''t have a choice either. The project manager on Hongqi Group''s side was Chu Wen-Fei''s


    uncle, and after they found out that Qiu Mu-Ying had been dismissed, they told the Qius that they


    would only speak to Qiu Mu-Ying and no one else. If they didn''t put Qiu Mu-Ying back on the project,


    Hongqi Group would withdraw their investment and call the deal off.


    Hongqi Group''s stand on this matter frightened the Qiu family badly. Almost all their businesses relied


    on this deal with Hongqi Group, so they treated Hongqi Group with utmost importance and got Qiu Mu-


    Ying back on the project.


    On top of that, Qiu Mu-Ying was excellent at coaxing others. She apologized and offered gifts to Master


    Qiu and made sure that she humbled herself as much as possible to appease Master Qiu.


    Under such circumstances, Master Qiu didn''t punish Qiu Mu-Ying further and just let her resume her


    duties in thepany.


    And right now, Master Qiu was sitting in the courtyard of his own house and enjoying his tea.


    When Qiu Ming''s wife, Jiang Hong, saw this, she consoled him, "Master Qiu, are you still thinking about


    Qiushui Real Estate?"


    "What''s past is past, don''t think about it anymore. Real estate is something that requires arge capital


    and a powerful background, so a small family like ours will find it difficult to start one. And that Qiu Mu-


    Cheng didn''t manage to either, didn''t she? Yingying told me that it was that country bumpkin Ye Fan


    who exposed that painting as a fake. So I''m quite sure that Manager Wang also hates Ye Fan''s family


    to the core and Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany can forget about getting their approval too."


    "So actually you can''t really me Yingying for this. This entire thing was Ye Fan''s fault. If not for him,


    Yingying''s painting wouldn''t have been exposed and Manager Wang wouldn''t be so angry with us. I


    even suspect that Qiu Mu-Cheng is behind all of this. Since she couldn''t get herpany going, she


    wanted to make sure we failed too. This horrible woman is so wicked! When she wants to be vicious,


    she doesn''t even care that we''re rted!" Jiang Hong continued to put Qiu Mu-Cheng down.


    The more she talked, the angrier Master Qiu became. "Enough, stop it now. Nobody would call you a


    mute if you don''t say anything."


    But just as he said these words, someone sent an invitation to the house.


    Master Qiu and Jiang Hong was surprised when they saw the invitation card.


    "November 11th, Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony? Is that...Qiu Mu-Cheng''s real estate


    Jiang Hong''s eyes widened and Master Qiu''s face trembled.


    "How...how can this be? Did she get that approval? But how could she have gotten it? Is that Wang


    Xing-Duo an idiot? Ye Fan embarrassed him so badly and he still approved theirpany?!¡± Jiang


    Hong ranted on and on and was still in disbelief.


    Master Qiu stood next to her and his expression was even nastier.


    His Qiushui Real Estate had gone down the drain while Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Mufan Real Estate had been


    setup sessfully. This invitation card was like a p in the Qiu family''s face.


    There was no way Master Qiu would be happy about this.


    Master Qiu''s face was all red from anger and he scoffed fiercely as he flung the invitation onto the floor


    and stormed out.


    That very night, Master Qiu called his family together to hold a family meeting.


    When they saw how angry Master Qiu looked, they all wondered who offended him this time.

 Chapter 344 The Qius Plan

    Chapter 344 The Qius'' n


    "Someone sent us an invitation today, inviting the Qiu family to attend their opening ceremony on


    November 11th. Guess who sent this invitation," said Master Qiu coldly as he sat at the front of the


    living room with a dark look in his eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Ying noticed her grandfather was seething, so she quickly ran up to massage his shoulders


    andughed as she said, "Grandpa, I was wondering what made you so upset."


    "Isn''t it just an opening ceremony? That''s a good thing. If they invited us to go, that means that they


    think we''re important and it proves that the Qiu family is a powerful family. We should be happy about


    it, why are you angry? Don''t tell me ites from Qiu Mu-Cheng?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying had just said these words very casually. She didn''t think Qiu Mu-Cheng was capable of


    setting Mufan Real Estate up.


    After all, Ye Fan had offended Wang Xing-Duo so badly that day. Wang Xing-Duo''s reputation in the


    brush painting and calligraphy circles was so bad that they threw him out of that circle after that art


    exhibition. Even though she was the one who lent Wang Xing-Duo that painting, it was Ye Fan who


    embarrassed Wang Xing-Duo.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was sure that Manager Wang probably wanted to kill Ye Fan now.


    Under such circumstances, Qiu Mu-Ying would never imagine that Qiu Mu-Cheng would still be able to


    open herpany for business.


    Unless she was operating illegally!


    "Humph, look at it yourself!"


    After hearing Qiu Mu-Ying''s words, Master Qiu didn''t calm down and got angrier instead. He scoffed


    coldly and tossed the invitation card onto the table. The loud sound of the card hitting the table echoed


    through the living room.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned by this reaction.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was full of question


    marks.


    Did her casualment actually get it right?


    With doubts in her heart, Qiu Mu-Ying walked up to the table disbelievingly and picked up the card.


    "Mufan Real Estate opens officially this autumn on November 11th. I hereby cordially invite Mr Qiu


    Zhenglun to grace the asion. Yours sincerely, Qiu Mu-Cheng."


    BOOOM!


    Qiu Mu-Ying felt like this invitation was a p in her face and her mind went nk instantly.


    "It''s really from her?! But...but how is that possible? Qiu Mu-Cheng actually got the approval?! But how


    could that be?" Qiu Mu-Ying kept shaking her head and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    In order to make sure Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany couldn''t officially open for business, the Qius had used


    every single tactic possible and their connections to make sure Mufan Real Estate couldn''t get the


    approval from the government.


    After that, Qiu Mu-Ying even lent her extremely valuable Tang Bohu painting out, and even though it


    turned out to be a farce in the end, the Qiu family had really put in a lot of effort into preventing Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''spany from opening for business.


    But to Qiu Mu-Ying''s surprise, Mufan Real Estate had actually managed to open for business and they


    even sent an invitation card to their opening ceremony here.


    Nobody said anything for a long while. All of them had nasty expressions on their faces and they were


    clearly feeling upset inside.


    Finally, Wang Qiao-Yu spoke up first, "This Qiu Mu-Cheng is really terrible. She can go ahead and start


    her business, but how could she send us an invitation like that? Isn''t she purposely trying to make us


    angry?¡±


    "Qiao-Yu is right. Dad, Qiu Mu-Cheng is clearly mocking you and insulting our family."


    "We couldn''t get Qiushui Real Estate going but Mufan Real Estate managed to open, so Qiu Mu-Cheng


    must be feeling gleeful now and she purposely sent us this invitation! She''s trying to p us in the


    face!"


    "What an ungrateful girl!"


    "If not for the Qiu family, she wouldn''t be able to be where she is today!"


    All the members of the Qiu family were furious. They were both surprised and jealous at the same time.


    But of course, Master Qiu was thinking the same way as them. After receiving this invitation card, his


    face remained grim and unhappy, and he was even more infuriated than them.


    "Enough! I did not gather everyone here to listen to all of youin. What do you all think? Any


    suggestions on what to do?


    And should we go for Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony?" asked Master Qiu in a low voice.


    Wang Qiao-Yu immediately responded, "Of course we''re not going!"


    "How dare the wife of a country bumpkin invite us? Who does she think she is? Dad, I think we


    shouldn''t go for this opening ceremony, and we must tell all our business partners and friends not to go


    either. If nobody goes for her opening ceremony, Qiu Mu-Cheng would definitely be embarrassed. It''s


    just a smallpany and she wants to hold an opening ceremony? She really thinks she''s something!


    I''m going to watch that woman embarrass herself!"ughed Wang Qiao-Yu coldly.


    Jiang Hong chimed in as well, "That''s a great idea. Qiu Mu-Cheng is having an opening ceremony just


    so that she can brag and look good, right?"


    "So we can''t let her have her way! If nobody turns up for her opening ceremony, I''ll see if she can still


    eat the food at the ceremony. And we''ve got to report her! We''ve got to report them for operating


    illegally! I don''t care if she''s got the approval or not, we can just report her and make things difficult for


    her!"


    Master Qiu nodded his head at these suggestions. "Alright, we''ll go with all the things you''ve said and


    we can use this to teach her a good lesson. I''m going to teach her that it''s not easy to bully me just


    because I''m old!"


    "Otherwise, she would think that she''s capable and can go up against us." Master Qiu''s words were


    cold and his low voice carried much anger.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s actions clearly threatened his authority and standing.


    If he didn''t teach her a good lesson this time, then Qiu Mu-Cheng would be even more


    disrespectful of him in the future.


    "Grandpa, I have another idea, I''m not sure what you think?" Qiu Mu-Ying seemed to have thought of


    another n.


    "Oh? What ideas do you have?" asked Master Qiu quietly.


    "Grandpa, isn''t the second stage of our project with Hongqi Group going to start soon? Why don''t we


    take this chance to hold a ribbon cutting ceremony? And just like Qiu Mu-Cheng, we''ll invite all the rich


    and powerful of Yunzhou to attend this ceremony. And we''ll purposely hold this ceremony at the hotel


    across from Mufan Real Estate''s office, and we''ll do it on the same day and at the same time as their


    opening ceremony.¡±


    "Then on that day, our side would be overflowing with guests, while Mufan Real Estate would be quiet


    and sad looking. Once theparison is obvious, Qiu Mu-Cheng would be terribly embarrassed and


    we could take this chance to make ourselves more well known in Yunzhou. Grandpa, your prestige will


    increase tremendously as a result. Isn''t it great if we could kill two birds with one stone?" said Qiu Mu-


    Ying with a faint smile.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up immediately at this n.


    "OHO! Yingying, your idea sounds great!"


    "Dad, let''s do just that!"


    "Let''s take this chance to be in the spotlight and also kill off some of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arrogance along


    the way."


    "Let that unfilial girl know that her grandfather will always be her grandfather and her uncles will always


    be her uncles!"


    "She''s younger and the wife of a useless bum but she thinks she can turn the tables on us? She can


    dream on! MUAHAHA!"

 Chapter 345 Meeting the In-Laws

    Chapter 345 Meeting the In-Laws


    Qiu Guang also nodded and said, "Dad, Yingying''s suggestion is really good. Let''s just go with it. The


    Qiu family has remained very quiet in Yunzhou for a long time now, so it''s high time we threw a party


    and be more high profile. This would help to increase both yours and the Qiu family''s reputation."


    Everyone in the Qiu family was pping andmending Qiu Mu-Ying foring up with this n.


    Master Qiu also nodded along satisfactorily. He looked towards Qiu Mu-Ying approvingly and said,


    "Yingying, you''ve got really good ideas."


    "We''ll go ording to this n. On November 11th, the Qiu family will also have a ribbon cutting


    ceremony! We will invite all the rich and powerful of Yunzhou to celebrate with us!"


    Master Qiu gave his approval and this matter was confirmed.


    Master Qiu also got Qiu Mu-Ying to be the one in charge of this ceremony while Qiu


    Guang was to be her assistant.


    "Yingying, if you need anything, just let me know. Since we''re going ahead with a ceremony, then you


    must do a good job and make sure it''s at least better than Mufan Real Estate''s. Our family is fairly


    reputable in Yunzhou after all, so we must not embarrass ourselves, understand?" Master Qiu added


    on some instructions as he spoke to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Ying replied confidently, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''ll make sure that this ceremony is super grand


    and opulent, and make sure that Qiushui Group''s name spreads far and wide!"


    "Alright," Master Qiu nodded assuredly. "By the way, Yingying, you''ve been engaged to Wen-Fei for


    quite a while now, so I think we should discuss the wedding date and confirm it as soon as possible."


    "Your Grandpa can''t wait to have a greatgrandchild, you know?" Master Qiu''s words made everyone


    Qiu Mu-Ying blushed in a rare moment of shyness. "Grandpa, I''ll have to rely on the elders to decide on


    our wedding. Wen-Fei and I don''t know anything about choosing a date, so we''ll go with whatever you


    decide."


    "Haha!" Master Qiu burst outughing at Qiu Mu-Ying''s shy and reddened face. "In that case, go and


    pick a time with Wen-Fei so that we can meet his parents."


    "That''s right, Yingying. You two have been engaged for so long but we still haven''t met Wen-Fei''s


    parents. This isn''t eptable.¡±


    "Don''t tell me Wen-Fei''s parents are unhappy with our precious granddaughter?"


    "Yingying, go and talk to Wen-Fei tonight. This shouldn''t drag on. Getting married is not child''s y and


    the parents of both sides should talk about this as soon as possible," said Qiu Guang and the other


    family members.


    The Qiu family was very active when it came to Qiu Mu-Ying''s marriage to Chu


    Wen-Fei.


    But what puzzled them was how they hadn''t met with Chu Wen-Fei''s parents even though the two were


    engaged for so long already.


    Before this, Qiu Mu-Ying''s parents had tried to meet up with Chu Wen-Fei''s parents several times, but


    Chu Wen-Fei just stammered a response and found all sorts of excuses to not meet.


    And now, several months had passed since the engagement.


    Now that Master Qiu mentioned it, even Qiu Mu-Ying started finding it strange herself.


    So after this family meeting was done, Qiu Mu-Ying went home and immediately asked Chu Wen-Fei


    about this.


    "Oh, about meeting my parents...well, that..." Chu Wen-Fei''s expression changed very slightly and he


    started stumbling over his words.


    "Well what?! Chu Wen-Fei, what do you mean by this? Why don''t you let me see your parents? Tell me


    honestly, are you sincere about marrying me? You''ve already been sleeping with me for so long, don''t


    tell me you just want me to be your partner and you don''t intend to marry me?!" Qiu Mu-Ying shrieked


    at Chu Wen-Fei as she questioned him angrily.


    Chu Wen-Fei immediately felt his head burst when Qiu Mu-Ying questioned him like that and there was


    much bitterness in his heart.


    Did he not want to bring Qiu Mu-Ying to see his parents?


    Of course he wanted her to meet them!


    But the problem was that his parents didn''t ept her as their daughter-inw at all.


    Chu Wen-Fei still remembered how his father had angrily said that Qiu Mu-Ying was famous in


    Yunzhou as a money grubber on his engagement day, and even said that if Chu Wen-Fei married her,


    his father would disown him.


    And all this time, Chu Wen-Fei didn''t dare to call his father or even return home. He would only call his


    mother.


    Chu Wen-Fei was caught in between and now Qiu Mu-Ying was talking about meeting his parents


    again. He knew it was going to be difficult to fool her, so he could only say that he would try.


    "Yingying, don''t overthink it. My parents do like you. They aren''t willing to see you only because they


    were angry about what happened thest time. Remember how we spent a few million at Yunjing Hotel


    and got detained by the police, so my parents had to pay to get us out? Of course they were furious


    about this," Chu Wen-Fei attempted to exin things to her.


    Qiu Mu-Ying became upset at these words. "It''s just a few million! Isn''t you father a billionaire? Why is


    he so petty? He''s angry with us over just this little bit of money?"


    "Yingying, it''s not about the money, it''s about reputation. Of course my dad doesn''t care about the


    money. But we embarrassed him and he''s very sensitive about this. We embarrassed him and his folks


    even though we his son and daughter-inw, so of course he''s angry."


    "I didn''t get you to meet them before this because I wanted to wait until my parents have cooled down.


    Now that you want to meet them, I''ll call my mum in a while to check with her, alright?" Chu Wen-Fei


    continued to coax Qiu Mu-Ying.


    But because it was toote at night, Chu Wen-Fei didn''t call because he was afraid of disturbing their


    sleep. He finally called his mother the next morning.


    Chu Wen-Fei tried all means and ways to convince his mother.


    Eventually Chu Wen-Fei''s mother, Zhang Li, agreed to meet this Qiu Mu-Ying that night.


    She was also curious as to what sort of woman Qiu Mu-Ying was. She wanted to know who was this


    woman who bewitched her son into even disobeying his parents.


    One day passed very quickly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had knocked off extra early and even called Ye Fan to pick her.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony was just a few days away, so Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to buy


    suitable clothes for Ye Fan and pick up some clothes for her parents as well.


    After all, her parents would probably want to be part of the fun at the opening ceremony as well, and


    the way they dressed was very important, so Qiu Mu-Cheng took great care of that.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mu-Cheng, the clothes here are all very expensive, are you sure you want to buy something from


    here? Aren''t you afraid of spending all your sry?"


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were walking along a busy street, and this street was filled with high end


    brands. Most people just looked at the things here and didn''t buy them. After all, everything here cost a


    few thousand or even more than $10,000, so 90% of the poption would give up the thought of


    buying just by looking at the price tag.

 Chapter 346 Meeting at Womens Country

    Chapter 346 Meeting at Women''s Country


    "Why do you have so much to say? I''m not asking you to pay, so why are you feeling the pain? I''m


    buying the clothes, so just listen to me." Qiu Mu-Cheng red at Ye Fan to shut up, then continued


    walking along the street.


    This area sold only high end brands, so there were plenty of luxury brand boutiques selling clothes,


    essories and an endless number of products. All the rich wives in Yunzhou would shop in this area.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng dragged Ye Fan through several shops and bought a new piece of clothing for every


    part of Ye Fan''s body.


    "This one''s bad. It makes you look fat."


    "Try this one."


    "No, this won''t do either. The pink shirt makes you look too casual and not serious enough."


    "Try this one..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in the clothes store and kept choosing more clothes for Ye Fan to try on. Every


    time she spotted something she fancied, she would pass it to him to try on.


    "Are you serious? I''m really not used to such clothes," said Ye Fan with a bitter smile on his face when


    Qiu Mu-Cheng passed him a maroon shirt.


    This color and this design was seriously too mboyant. This wasn''t in line with Ye Fan''s usual ssy


    and low profile style.


    "Humph! I told you to wear it, so you shall do just that. I''m buying the clothes, so you don''t get a say. If I


    saw it''s nice, then it''s nice! You''re not to protest! Even if you do, it''s no use!¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng to Ye


    Fan like a domineering boss ordering her subordinates about.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed sadly at these words.


    He decided to just forget it and wear it.


    These clothes were for his wife to see, so as long as she liked it, then these clothes were good clothes.


    So just like that, Ye Fan turned into a clothing model for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She continued to pick piece after piece for Ye Fan to try on.


    But of course, most of them were heartlessly tossed aside by Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Apanying women was a tiresome exercise. Even though these clothes were meant for him, Ye


    Fan felt that it was still a torture.


    After a few hours and nearly reaching the end of the street, Qiu Mu-Cheng still hadn''t found one she


    liked yet.


    But even though Ye Fan grumbled about this, it was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng was buying clothes for


    him like this. When he tried the clothes on and Qiu Mu-Cheng came forward to adjust his cor, a


    warmth spread across his heart.


    Perhaps that was bliss.


    Finally, after they had finally gone through all the shops on the street, Qiu Mu-Cheng picked out a


    purple shirt and a dark blue suit for Ye Fan, as well as a pair of leather shoes.


    She spent a five digit sum on these clothes, and when she went to pay for them, Ye Fan could see the


    eyes of the passersby light up.


    It was one thing to be able to get a pretty girlfriend. But to get this pretty girl to spend money on him


    was a higher level ability altogether!


    Many husbands who often had to make huge purchases for their wives were standing near the cashier


    and looked at Ye Fan with envy.


    Some of them even secretly gave Ye Fan a thumbs up.


    "Bro, you''re amazing! Your wife is so pretty and more importantly, she''s actually willing to spend money


    on you! Good god I''m so jealous! Unlike me, who married a sallow faced woman and boy, can she


    really spend..." A young man carrying many bags looked at Ye Fan with such envy in his eyes.


    Just as he said that, there was a loud pping sound. A plumpdy with arge face and ck


    stockings marched over and pped the young man.


    "Why are you taking so long? What are you looking at? Hurry up and pay! These cosmetics and


    clothes are a total of


    $135,000. Settle the payment!"


    Ye Fan nced back at that young man and immediately felt pity for him. He shook his head and


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sighed, as if to say, "Bro, living off a woman needs a different sort of skill, and it''s not enviable."


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out of the store as many others looked on enviously.


    But there was a strange proud and smug look on Ye Fan''s face, and he sauntered past everyone rather


    gleefully.


    Even after Ye Fan had long left, the men in the shop immediately felt that life was unfair.


    Many of them sighed.


    None of them were lucky enough to get such a beautiful wife.


    And more importantly, a wife who was willing to spend on her husband!


    After buying clothes for Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng was off to buy clothes for her parents.


    But she wasn''t so picky about their clothes.


    She found a nice shop and just bought what they had.


    After buying everything, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan turned to go home.


    But just then, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked past a bridal shop called Women''s Country and she was


    immediately attracted to the bridal gown on disy.


    "Ye Fan, let''s go in and have a look?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng to Ye Fan. He could see the desire and


    anticipation in her eyes, and there was much excitement in her voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had been married for three years already.


    But that wedding ceremony three years ago was so simple.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t even dare to invite her friends and ssmates, because the marriage itself was a


    humiliation to her own family.


    She didn''t even have a banquet, much less a bridal gown.


    So now that she saw the expensive and elegant bridal gown in the disy window, she felt something


    tug at her heart and she suddenly felt an urge to go and look at bridal gowns.


    "Sure, let''s go in,¡± Ye Fan nodded.


    The two of them then went into the shop.


    After going in, Ye Fan realized that this shop was exceptionallyrge.


    The shop didn''t only have bridal gowns. They also had a lot of jewelry and even some expensive jade


    and ceramics, and these were all items that women used.


    The entire shop was decorated very luxuriously and it was clearly a high end store that was targeted at


    rich families'' daughters and rich men''s wives.


    Now Ye Fan understood why this shop called itself Women''s Country.


    This was certainly and where women would spendvishly, and men would find themselves in a hell


    of poverty.


    But not long after Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng went in, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei appeared outside


    the shop.


    "Yingying, you''re going to meet my mum for the first time, so this is a very important meeting! You must


    perform well and leave my mum with a good impression. Truth be told, my parents weren''t too happy


    about your family after that incident at Yunjing Hotel. So whether my parents stop being upset or not


    and whether you can marry into the Chu family or not will depend on tonight," said Chu Wen-Fei


    worriedly.


    All this time, his parents were unhappy with Qiu Mu-Ying bing their daughter-inw. Then after


    the Qius had actually eaten a meal that cost millions at Yunjing Hotel, his parents'' impression of the


    Qius had worsened.


    Chu Wen-Fei was stuck in the middle and he was in a very difficult position.


    And now, his mother had finally agreed to meet Qiu Mu-Ying. This was a great chance to change the


    impression his parents had of Qiu Mu-Ying, so it was only natural for Chu Wen-Fei to treat tonight''s


    dinner with utmost importance.

 Chapter 347 A Chicken Dreaming of Becoming the Queen

    Chapter 347 A Chicken Dreaming of Bing the Queen


    "Wen-Fei, don''t worry, I''ll definitely do well tonight. Don''t you know how amazing your wife is at


    handling others? Look at my grandfather. He used to be protective of Qiu Mu-Cheng, but look at him


    now. I''ve coaxed him so well that now I''m the apple of his eye!"


    "I''ll definitely do well in front of my mother-inw. I''m not only going to leave a good impression, I''m


    also going to work hard to make her like me. I''m going to let her feel proud of having a daughter-inw


    like me!¡± said Qiu Mu-Ying confidently with a smile in her eyes as she quietly clenched her fists.


    Quite clearly, Chu Wen-Fei wasn''t the only one who was concerned about tonight''s dinner. Qiu Mu-Ying


    herself also treated this dinner with great importance.


    After all, whether she could marry Chu Wen-Fei or not, or whether she could be a rich man''s wife


    or not, or whether she could inherit the Chu family''s billion dor fortune in the future, depended on


    tonight. The attitude of Chu Wen-Fei''s parents towards her was important because it would determine


    her position in the Chu family in the future.


    Since it was something that would affect how well she was going to do in life, it was only natural that


    Qiu Mu-Ying ced great importance on this dinner.


    So before Chu Wen-Fei''s mother came for dinner, Qiu Mu-Ying decided toe here first and buy


    something for her future mother-inw.


    As they spoke, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying walked into the shop in front of them, Women''s Country.


    "Dear, what do you think of this jade bangle? Is it suitable for our mother?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying as she


    held up a jade bangle in front of the counter and asked Chu Wen-Fei.


    "It''s...nice, but a little expensive. It''s $880,000 and I don''t think it''s necessary to buy my mum such an


    expensive gift.¡± This amount wasn''t much to Chu Wen-Fei''s family, but it was quite a huge sum to Qiu


    Mu-Ying, so he was worried that she was spending too much on a gift for his mother.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying just smiled and replied, "Dear, it''s alright. This is my first time meeting my mother-in-


    "I think I''ll go with this one. Don''t pay for itter, I''ll pay for it myself since I should show my filial piety."


    Qiu Mu-Ying said these words very casually, but it was true that she couldn''t really bear to part with


    $880,000.


    But she didn''t have a choice. In order to marry into a rich family, Qiu Mu-Ying had to sacrifice some


    first.


    She had managed to profit off quite a bit from the project she had with Hongqi Group, so even though


    $880,000 made her feel some pain, she could afford it.


    When Chu Wen-Fei heard what Qiu Mu-Ying said, he immediately felt touched.


    He hugged his wife and said deeply, "Yingying, I''d like to thank you for your filial piety on behalf of my


    mum. Marrying such a wonderful woman like you is my honor, and it is the Chu family''s honor too."


    "I believe that after tonight, my parents will definitely change their attitude towards you and they''ll really


    dote on you."


    The two of them didn''t care that they were in public and just started French kissing.


    After that, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying were ready to make payment and leave the shop.


    "Wen-Fei, there are bridal gowns over there! Since your mum hasn''t arrived yet, let''s take this time to


    have a look. We''ll have to look at these eventually anyway," said Qiu Mu-Ying excitedly. Chu Wen-Fei


    didn''t protest and walked over with her.


    But after they walked over, Qiu Mu-Ying spotted a familiar back view.


    "Hmm? Isn''t that Qiu Mu-Cheng? And that useless bum?" Qiu Mu-Ying immediately frowned upon


    seeing them, but she soon broke into a smile after that.


    "Dear, let''s go over and have a look," snorted Qiu Mu-Ying coldly and she walked over.


    The sales assistant was introducing the bridal gown in front of her to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss, you''ve got a really keen eye. This bridal gown is the most exquisite one we have here. Look at


    this gorgeous phoenix headdress! It exudes great elegance and status. Such headdresses were


    traditionally only worn by royalty. If you are all made up on your wedding day and you add on this


    headdress, I''m sure you would immediately be the queen over all the world for that day! You will


    shine with incredible glory!" said the sales assistant with a very convincing voice as her voice rang out


    gently into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ears.


    For a moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart was really moved.


    It wasn''t only because this headdress symbolized ssiness, but more because the gown was really


    beautiful and the design was really intricate, so it had really captured Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to ask how much the gown cost, a coldugh erupted from


    behind her.


    "Oh my my, a phoenix headdress? Mu-Cheng, you''re really ambitious, huh? You''re destined to be a


    chicken but you''re dreaming of bing queen? Never mind the headdress itself. Do you think you''re


    worthy to wear this? You probably can''t even afford to buy this gown!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei appeared in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng as Qiu Mu-Yingughed. She


    looked mockingly at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be bothered with Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei. After ncing at them,


    she turned back and pretended she didn''t see them at all.


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t get angry and just looked at the sales assistant as she smiled faintly. "Miss, why


    don''t you tell my cousin here about the price, then she can let this one go."


    "Miss, there is a 9 carat ruby on this headdress and the upper part is sewn with gold and silver thread.


    This gown is designed by one of the top designers of Shen Group, and put together by a few dozen


    tailors and everything is hand embroidered, so the price is a little on the high side. It is retailing for


    $13,140,000, and the numbers 1314 are chosen since they sound like the Chinese words for eternity.


    So we hope that the newlywed couple can be together for eternity. But of course, I believe that this


    price is definitely way below how dignified you really are."


    This sales assistant was really good at talking and she looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng with deep respect and


    a friendly smile.


    It was clear that this sales assistant thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng was a richdy who was about to


    marry into a wealthy family.


    After all, regardless of poise, charisma or figure, Qiu Mu-Cheng was unparalleled.


    The sales assistant felt that someone with such looks and elegance couldn''t possibly be an ordinary


    person.


    "Dignified? Youngdy, don''t insult this word. Do you know what sort of husband this so called


    ''dignified''dy in front of you has married?" Qiu Mu-Ying shook her andughed as her voice dripped


    with sarcasm.


    The sales assistant was instantly curious. "You mean it''s not some Young Master of a rich family?"


    PFFFT!


    Qiu Mu-Ying couldn''t hold it in and just started chortling.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "A Young Master from a rich family? Young Master my foot! He''s just a useless bum! Her husband


    married into her family and he''s even from the countryside! Never mind $10 million, I don''t think he can


    even cough up $1,000! He''s just living off her! If you don''t believe me, you can ask if they


    can afford this gown!"

 Chapter 348 In Big Trouble

    Chapter 348 In Big Trouble


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s disdainful mocking voice echoed in the shop.


    The young sales assistant was shocked and surprised to hear what Qiu Mu-Ying said.


    "Did you say she married someone from the countryside? And he married into her family?


    You''re...you''re kidding, right? She''s so pretty!"


    Even when the sales assistant herself went for blind dates, she never cared about men from the


    countryside. Her first requirement was that they must have a house in the city and his parents had to


    be working full time in the city.


    So she found it hard to believe that this gorgeous woman with an excellent figure and looks would


    marry such a lousy guy.


    "I''ve already said my piece. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her husband whether he can afford


    this gown or not. That bum next to her is her husband, you can ask him," said Qiu Mu-Ying disdainfully


    as she looked up at Ye Fan. She crossed her arms and looked all ready to watch a good show.


    When she noticed that Ye Fan was in new clothes, the disdain in Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes intensified. "Oh


    my, I didn''t notice earlier. I see that our dear Young Master Ye is in new clothes! You spent your wife''s


    money, didn''t you?"


    "You''re a grown man but you need your wife to feed you. Don''t you find it embarrassing? And so what if


    you''re in a suit? A clown is a clown. No matter how expensive these clothes are, they can''t hide the


    countryside smell on you."


    Qiu Mu-Ying couldn''t stop mocking him.


    The young sales assistant was still doubtful and she looked at the couple in front of her questioningly


    as she hoped they would prove her wrong.


    She didn''t want all the things she said earlier to go to waste.


    But before Ye Fan could say anything, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression turned cold and she suppressed the


    anger inside her. She tugged at Ye Fan and said, "Ye Fan, let''s go. We''ll look elsewhere."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to waste time talking to Qiu Mu-Ying. She knew that this younger cousin of


    hers was an unreasonable character, and she wasn''t going to change or be convinced no matter how


    much you said.


    In that case, why bother wasting any time on her?


    There were some people whom Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to bother about, and there was no need to.


    "What the heck? After so long, they turned out to be two bums? How dare theye in here to shop if


    they were too poor? What a waste of my saliva!"


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan quietly turned to leave the shop, this confirmed what Qiu Mu-Ying


    had said. The young sales assistant immediately became so angry her face was all red and continued


    to make disdainful remarks as they left and was no longer friendly or polite anymore.


    After all, one was a pauper and the other was a chicken, but they actually dared toe and look at a


    phoenix headdress?


    They had wasted her time and effort, so of course the sales assistant started feeling contempt for them.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was covered in a mocking smile as she watched Qiu Mu-Cheng walk away. She


    used a victorious voice to yell out, "Mu-Cheng, since you married a useless bum, then forget about


    trying to wear a phoenix headdress and be a queen! Just stick to being the good old chicken you


    are!"


    "HAHAHA!" Qiu Mu-Yingughed loudly.


    Her voice was quite loud, so a number of customers turned to look at what was happening.


    Everyone who turned to look at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had some disdain in their eyes and they


    looked at the couple like they were a pair of clowns.


    "Some of these poor people are really trying too hard to keep up appearances."


    "A lot of them use credit cards or borrow from those illegal lenders online, and then they would


    purchase those items that are way too expensive for them in order to satisfy their ego."


    "In the end, they''re just doing themselves in!"


    There were many members of high society in the shop and they all shook their heads and snorted at


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng felt all those stares on her, she felt very embarrassed and her face turned bright


    red. She lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She just wanted to leave this ce right now.


    But perhaps she walked too quickly. She didn''t notice that she had pushed over a vase on one of the


    shelves.


    A terrible sound ensued.


    The vase fell to the floor and the exquisitely made ceramic instantly shattered all over the floor.


    "AH! You''re doomed! You actually broke THIS vase?! This is a cloisonne bowl that the boss just


    brought over from the main store and it was here to add to the opulence of this store! Wait till you hear


    how much thepensation is!"


    Themotion shocked everyone in the shop.


    The sales assistant who was introducing the bridal gown to Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier immediately shrieked


    and started yelling angrily at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan. Her fierce tone of voice was uncontroble


    and she sounded like she had gone mad.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled, but she knew it was her fault, so she didn''t try to exin herself.


    Her expression was ghastly as she quietly said, "I understand, I''llpensate you.¡± "Is $1,000


    enough?" Qiu Mu-Cheng started pulling out a few notes from her purse.


    To Qiu Mu-Cheng, this modern piece was fairly exquisite and pretty, but they were all made by


    machine, so at best they were only worth a few hundred. So Qiu Mu-Cheng figured that this vase here


    was probably worth $1,000 at most.


    But when the sales assistant heard what Qiu Mu-Cheng offered, she startedughing nastily.


    "A chicken is a chicken. You know so little and you want to be a phoenix? Don''t you know what


    sort of shop Women''s Country is? This is a high end store that''s famous in Yunjing! Everything we sell


    here costs six or even seven digits!"


    "Did you think we''d find a $1,000 modern piece to make our shop look more opulent? This is a


    cloisonne piece from the early 1900s and was used only by royalty! Even if it doesn''t cost $1 million, it''s


    worth at least $700,000! You think you can get away with just paying us $1,000? Did you think you


    could get off so lightly? You''d betterpensate us properly!"


    "Where''s security? Watch them carefully and make sure they don''t escape!¡±


    The sales assistant yelled very loudly as if she was afraid that Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng would make


    a run for it. She also called the security guards over to watch the two of them carefully.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already terribly frightened. Her little face was as white as a sheet and her frail body


    was trembling too.


    She never thought that the vase she broke would be a cloisonne piece from the early 1900s and cost


    nearly $1 million!


    That meant that she would have to pay that much inpensation!


    But she didn''t have that much money.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had worked for a number of years now, but she barely had any savings. Back at the


    Qius'', she only earned a few thousand a month and most of it was given to her parents. She barely had


    enough for herself and she had to feed the entire family. It was already a miracle that she didn''t have


    any loans, so how could she have any savings? And how could shee up with nearly $1 million at


    one shot?


    Did she have to sell the house?


    But the house was under her parents'' name and they would never sell it.


    Besides, if they sold it, where would they live?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand grew cold as she could feel the fierce stare of the sales assistant as well as the


    security guards who had surrounded her. Her mind went nk and she just felt that she was in big


    trouble this time.


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling helpless, a warm and strong hand held onto her.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, but when Qiu Mu-Cheng felt the warmth from his palm, all the panic and


    fear in her heart actually calmed down.


    She was like a flower that had found a fence to grow on, and a ship that found a port to dock.

 Chapter 349 Im Very Pleased with You

    Chapter 349 I''m Very Pleased with You


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know why either, but when Ye Fan held her hand, she felt a strange sense of


    security in her heart.


    It was as if she didn''t need to fear even if a huge storm came her way.


    But when Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband saw this scene, they immediately gloated over her cousin''s


    misfortune.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng deserved it!


    These two were just getting their just desserts.


    They couldn''t believe that Qiu Mu-Cheng could knock a vase over even while walking. What a stupid


    woman!


    "It better this way, I don''t even have to do anything." Qiu Mu-Ying smiled gleefully and waited to watch


    a good show.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was initially trying to think of a way to teach Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan a good lesson.


    After all, it was because of Ye Fan that the Qius fell out of favor with Wang Xing-Duo, and Qiu Mu-Ying


    had to suffer a scolding from her grandfather.


    The incident at the art exhibition and that stolen jade hairpin made Qiu Mu-Ying so angry at these two


    and she couldn''t wait to vent it out.


    But now, she hadn''t done anything and Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten herself into trouble instead.


    How was she going to pay for something that was worth nearly a million bucks?


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly as she walked over and added fuel to the fire. "Mu-Cheng, don''t just stand


    there in a daze."


    "You''ve broken someone else''s things, so you''d better pay up quickly. Aren''t you the CEO of a


    afford a few hundred thousand?" said Qiu Mu-Ying in a mocking voice as she continued to make things


    worse.


    "Yingying, aren''t you thinking too highly of this cousin of yours? She? A CEO? That''s just an


    insignificantpany and it might copse anytime. I think she''ll need to sell everything she has in


    order to cough up this money," Chu Wen-Fei added on to his wife''s words with an equally sarcastic


    tone of voice.


    Chu Wen-Fei even helped to remind the staff in the shop.


    "Youngdy, you''d better call a few more people to watch over them and make sure they don''t run


    away. That country bumpkin worked the fields since he was a child, so he might be really strong and


    beat up one or two of your guys. If they escape, then it''ll be hard for you to get this money back," said


    Chu Wen-Fei as heughed and shook his head.


    The sales assistant listened to him and really called more security guards over. She wasn''t letting them


    go unless they paid up.


    "Two useless bums broke something in the store and you dare to run? Hurry up and pay up! If you can''t


    cough up the money, then you''d better put your house down as coteral!" shouted the sales assistant


    angrily. She looked eat Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan with disdain and disgust.


    So much for thinking they were big clients and from a rich family. That was the only reason why she


    tried so hard to sell that phoenix headdress to them.


    She didn''t expect that this woman''s husband was just a country bumpkin and just dressed nicely to fool


    everyone. Now that this woman had knocked a vase over, she deserved it and didn''t deserve any pity.


    That''s what they got foring to a ce for the rich even though they weren''t rich at all.


    "Who is it? Who broke my cloisonne? Who?!"


    The shopkeeper came dashing out from his office upstairs when he heard the news.


    He was filled with anger and dismay.


    He had spent a lot of effort into persuading the main store to let him have this item so that he could


    make this store look ssier.


    He had to return this to the main store after three months!


    He had just put it on disy the day before, and someone broke it today.


    When he spotted the shattered pieces on the floor, the shopkeeper felt like his heart had also


    shattered.


    "Mr Shen, you''re here. These two are the ones, these two leeches don''t have any money or power but


    they actually dared toe here to pretend to show off. One of them is even a useless bum from the


    countryside who lives off his wife''s family. They''re so poor but they actually broke our vase. Mr Shen,


    the security guards are watching them and we''re waiting for your instructions on what to do next," said


    the sales assistant nastily as she pointed at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She looked like she was waiting to im credit and was hoping that the shopkeeper would praise her.


    And just as she expected, Mr Shen instantly became furious when he heard what she said.


    "What? You said the ones who broke our vase are two paupers and one of them is even from the


    countryside? How dare they! Two countryside louses actually have the cheek toe to a high end


    store like ours?!" shouted Mr Shen angrily. He walked through the crowd and followed the sales


    assistant''s lead.


    But when he saw Ye Fan''s face, this shopkeeper felt his face twitch and his pupils narrowed. He looked


    like he had been struck by lightning and just stood there as he said with a hoarse voice, "Mr... Mr Chu?"


    "Mr Shen, why are you still standing there? These two are just a couple of cheap chickens and they


    were still dreaming of bing a phoenix and were eyeing our phoenix headdress. And now they


    even broke our precious vase! You should quickly get them topensate us!" hurried the sales


    assistant.


    "Fuck, shut your trap right now!"


    But immediately after she had spoken, the shopkeeper pped her right across the face and she was


    "Mr Shen, what are you doing? You should be hitting them, why did you hit me?" The sales assistant


    clutched her face and started crying from the injustice. Her eyes were both bloodshot.


    Everyone else was also stunned by this turn of events.


    They were a little confused now.


    Could this supposedly country bumpkin couple actually be a pair of big shots?


    Otherwise, why else would the shopkeeper of Women''s Country be so terrified?


    "You stupid thing! Just shut up! Do you want to get pped again? How dare you simply insult anybody


    like this! Are you tired of living? Do you want to get me killed?!¡± The shopkeeper was pale in the face


    as he shouted at the sales assistant again. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to say anymore and


    just quietly clutched her face without speaking. She was so upset.


    After shouting at her, the shopkeeper quickly put a big smile on his face and looked as catingly as


    possible. He smiled and walked over to shake Ye Fan''s hand.


    "Mr Chu, I''m so sorry, my staff didn''t realize who you were, so you had to witness such an


    embarrassing scene. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive us for this," the shopkeeper


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    apologized as he held his hand out towards Ye Fan.


    But before Ye Fan could return the handshake, Chu Wen-Fei took a step forward and held his hand out


    with a boastful smile. There was a loud p as his hand gripped the shopkeeper''s hand.


    "Oho, Mr Shen, you''re too kind. Even though your store had a little incident and it did affect my


    shopping experience, just like you said, I''m magnanimous, so I won''t be bothered by such a small


    matter. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "But after such a long time, you could still recognize me at once even though thest time we met was


    at Yunjing Hotel, at the Shen Group directors'' banquet. That''s not something everyone is capable of


    doing, and I''m very pleased with you," said Chu Wen-Fei approvingly at the shopkeeper. He smiled and


    patted the shopkeeper on the shoulder, looking like he was all high and mighty.


    But when the shopkeeper, Shen Meng, heard this, he was utterly confused. He looked at this strange


    person who suddenly popped out from nowhere to shake his hand and had even put on such airs. But


    he couldn''t recall who this person was at all.


    Shen Meng then quietly asked quizzically, "Excuse me, you are...?"

 Chapter 350 Hurry Up and Pay

    Chapter 350 Hurry Up and Pay


    "Hmm?" Chu Wen-Fei was a little surprised by Shen Meng''s question. He was stunned for a while


    beforeughing and said, "Mr Shen, you''re such a joker. Didn''t you just call for me earlier? Why are


    you pretending not to know me now?"


    Shen Meng was even more confused. "I called for Mr Chu earlier."


    "That''s right!" Chu Wen-Fei pped his hand against Shen Meng''s shoulder again and smiled smugly.


    "I am Mr Chu.¡±


    "Back at the banquet at Yunjing Hotel, your director and Shen Fei both gave me a toast. Weren''t you


    there too? If you didn''t call me Mr Chu, I nearly didn''t recognize you."


    "But I''m surprised. Weren''t you a director at Yunjing Hotel back then? It''s only been a few months and


    you''ve been transferred here?" Chu Wen-Fei continued speaking in an obviously boastful and showy


    manner.


    "Oh Yingying,e over here quickly. Since you''re Mrs Chu, you shoulde and shake hands with


    Mr Shen as a kind gesture,"ughed Chu Wen-Fei loudly. His eyes were brimming with pride and


    smugness.


    He felt that he was truly amazing and it was impossible to be low profile at all. He hade out to shop


    randomly and someone actually recognized him.


    "Hello, Mr Shen," Qiu Mu-Ying smiled as she shook Shen Meng''s hand. Her exquisite face was also


    filled with smugness.


    Her man was such a big shot, so as his wife, she also felt like this was a proud moment for her too!


    "Oh, so it''s the two of you." Shen Meng obviously recalled who they were now. These two were that


    crazy couple at that banquet.


    Shen Meng remembered that Shen Jiu-Yi had given them a painting he did on a whim and said that it


    was by Tang Bohu. Hriously enough, these two goons actually thought it was a great treasure and


    looked so grateful and excited, they must have thought it was a genuine painting.


    He wondered if they had noticed if the painting was fake yet.


    But even though Shen Meng was very disgusted by this deluded husband and wife, he remembered


    that these two were rtives of Mr Chu. So he couldn''t offend them either, and had no choice but to


    smile and shake Qiu Mu-Ying''s hand.


    "Oh yes, it is our honor to have both of you at our store today. Please have a look around, I''ll chat with


    Mr Chu for a while first."


    Shen Meng wasn''t interested in wasting time on these two, so he just left them with a couple of words


    and looked towards Ye Fan again. He put a smile back on and tried to extend his hand at Ye Fan once


    more.


    ¡°Oho, Mr Shen, you''re really too kind. You just shook my hand and you want to shake it again? You''re


    so friendly, it makes me feel a little guilty now." Chu Wen-Fei shook Shen Meng''s hand again just as


    Shen Meng stretched his arm out.


    Perhaps Chu Wen-Fei was too touched by how friendly Shen Meng was. He shook Shen Meng''s hand


    extra hard and even used both hands. He squeezed Shen Meng''s hand so hard that his expression


    darkened.


    Fuck!


    What was this about feeling guilty?!


    Shen Meng''s expression became even grimmer.


    He was really going crazy.


    Where the hell did this idiote from?! Shen Meng didn''t want to shake his hand at all!


    And Shen Meng didn''t think Chu Wen-Fei was worthy of shaking his own hand either.


    Shen Meng was so angry that he kept cursing Chu Wen-Fei in his heart.


    If these two weren''t rtives of Mr Chu, Shen Meng would have kicked them to the floor by now.


    But no matter how angry Shen Meng was, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    These two were rtives of Mr Chu, so he dared not offend them.


    He sadly gritted his teeth and swallowed his anger.


    Shen Meng had no choice but to pretend to smile at Chu Wen-Fei''s words.


    "Alright now, Mr Shen, we can chat another time, and I should not disrupt your work. You should settle


    the matter at hand now."


    "Even though they''re somewhat rted to me, you don''t have to worry about it. Just deal with this


    matter ording to your store''s policy. Make them pay however much they''re supposed to and deal


    with them fairly," said Chu Wen-Fei very seriously as he patted Shen Meng''s shoulder. He looked as if


    he was someone who believed in justice above all and wouldn''t side with his rtives.


    "That''s right. Since my husband is Mr Chu and he''s a big shot, he should set an example and shouldn''t


    protect his rtives. So Mr Shen, go ahead and make thempensate you. Include any cleaning up


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    fees and any emotional distresspensation and the like. Go ahead and demand it all from them.


    They''ve broken your things and disrupted your business, so it''s only right for them topensate you,


    right?" said Qiu Mu-Ying with a cold smile as she continued to add fuel to the fire and looked like she


    was ready to blow this matter up if she could.


    It was as though they were afraid that Qiu Mu-Cheng might make use of them to reduce the


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was furious and exasperated when she heard the words that came out of this couple''s


    mouth.


    Were these two even her rtives?!


    How could they be so wicked!


    It was fine if they didn''t want to help. But now they were actually making it worse and made sarcastic


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to cry from her anger and her eyes were all red.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly realized that sometimes, these so called rtives were even worse than a


    passerby.


    At least a passerby wouldn''t try to make things worse and wouldn''t be gleeful over her misfortune!


    "Well..." Shen Meng was also a little confused.


    Weren''t these two supposed to be rtives?


    Why was this couple trying to make things difficult for Mr Chu?


    Could this couple be on bad terms with Mr Chu?


    Shen Meng was suddenly a little doubtful and wasn''t sure what was going on


    anymore.


    Just then, Ye Fan broke his silence with a quietugh.


    "Mr Shen, right? They''re right, we broke this vase. We''ve also affected your business, so we ought to


    rpense you. So please let us know how much we have to pay you. No matter what sort of people


    we are, we ought to pay up whatever is due, and not a cent less. If we can''t pay the full amount now,


    we''ll slowly pay up in the future, and we''ll definitely not default on payment," said Ye Fan calmly as he


    looked at Shen Meng and kept a friendly smile on his face throughout.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying immediately burst outughing at these words.


    "You''ve put it very nicely! You''ll slowly pay them back? Then if you take the next 20 or 30 years to pay


    up, are you going to make Mr Shen wait 20 or 30 years too? Mr Shen, you must not believe his


    nonsense. If they can''t pay, then take their house as coteral. If they''re not willing, then call the cops


    on them, and they can experience jailtime to learn their lesson." Qiu Mu-Ying spoke with such hatred in


    her voice.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her husband had been arrested by the police several times in the recent months and


    had spent quite some days in the detention center. And most of the time, it was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fault


    that they ended up there.


    So Qiu Mu-Ying was always looking forward to the day Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan got a taste of being


    in jail too!


    "Just say it, Mr Shen. You can go ahead and name your price. How much is this vase worth? And how


    much will the opportunity cost and emotional damage cost? Don''t worry about me, just go ahead and


    state the amount!" Chu Wen-Fei hurried Shen Meng as he stuffed his hands into his pant pockets and


    smiled coldly.


    Everyone was now looking at Shen Meng and waited for him to say something.


    After a long period of silence, Shen Meng looked at Ye Fan and grinned, "Actually, it''s fine that this little


    vase is broken. It''s not worth much and you really don''t have topensate me at all."


    "But since you''re so insistent, then I''ll just ask for $200."


    "Did you hearthat? $200! Come on, useless bum! Hurry up and pay!"ughed Chu Wen-Fei gleefully


    without thinking about what Shen Meng had said. But after he said these words, Chu Wen-Fei


    immediately realized something wasn''t quite right.


    "Wait, two...TWO HUNDRED?!¡±


    "Mr Shen, are you nuts? What''s this nonsense?!" Chu Wen-Fei''s eyes widened and he looked in shock


    at Shen Meng when he realized what was wrong.

 Chapter 351 You Can Take the Money

    Chapter 351 You Can Take the Money


    Besides Chu Wen-Fei, everyone else was surprised too.


    They had all thought that the shopkeeper would make Ye Fan pay at least $80 million or something.


    But he only wanted $200.


    Chu Wen-Fei started getting anxious. "Mr Shen, what did I say earlier?"


    "You don''t have to bother about me, you don''t have to! I''ve told you so many times, why won''t you


    listen to me? I, Chu Wen-Fei, am an upright man, so even though they''re my rtives, I can''t let you


    suffer a loss for my sake. Tell you what, we''ll all take a step back and make it simple. Just get them to


    lose too much either," said Chu Wen-Fei very calmly to Shen Meng, as if he was really being a just and


    fair person.


    At the same time, Chu Wen-Fei and his wife wereughing coldly in their hearts.


    $1 million was enough to make Qiu Mu-


    Cheng tremble!


    "This Mr Chu is really a big shot and really believes in justice. He doesn''t try to defend his rtives and


    he deserves to be a rich man."


    "He''s of great character and will definitely aplish much in the future!"


    Many of the onlookers started murmuring their approval and there were manydies looking admiringly


    at Chu Wen-Fei. That young sales assistant earlier was already blinded by her adoration for Chu Wen-


    Fei and felt that this man was truly a Young Master of a rich family!


    Compared to this Mr Chu, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were just two paupers!


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, why are you two still standing there? Aren''t you going to thank my husband for his


    kindness and thank Mr Shen for being generous? If my husband hadn''t put in a good word for you, the


    two of you would have to pay at least $2 million. If I were you, I''d kowtow to my husband three times,¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled boldly with a gleeful look in her eyes. She looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan as


    if she was in a much higher position than them.


    Even though Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t spell it out, the implied meaning of her words were very clear.


    She wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan to kowtow to her husband as a way of thanking him!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s nose was almost crooked from her anger when she heard this.


    Shen Meng said that $200 was enoughpensation, but this couple helped to make it $1 million.


    And she had to thank them for that?!


    These two were seriously shameless!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored Qiu Mu-Ying''s words and couldn''t even be bothered to look at the couple.


    But Ye Fan just smiled calmly. "Mr Shen, what''s your final decision? Do you want us to pay $1 million?"


    "Oh no no no," Shen Meng quickly shook his head. "$200 will do, $200 will do. It''s our store''s honor to


    have Mr Chu grace us with his wonderful presence, so $200 will do."


    Chu Wen-Fei''s eyes widened at these words. "Mr Shen, I told you, don''t bother about how wonderful


    my presence is. I didn''t break this vase, so you don''t have to be worried about offending me."


    "Just listen to me, you can take this $1 million!"


    "No no no, I can''t."


    "You can!¡± Chu Wen-Fei tried to signal Shen Meng with his eyes and he was getting really annoyed.


    But Shen Meng continued to shake his head. "No no no, I really can''t take it, I really can''t..."


    Shen Meng continued to repeat himself and shook his head as he also cursed Chu Wen-Fei in his


    heart.


    This Chu Wen-Fei was really an idiot.


    He had been kind enough to Chu Wen-Fei but he was still trying to show off here.


    And he thought that he had a wonderful presence? Shen Meng didn''t know where this guy even


    popped out from!


    Did Chu Wen-Fei think he was Mr Chu just because he had the same surname?


    Shen Meng was really speechless. But at the same time, he was really on the verge of tears when


    faced with this crazy couple.


    He really wondered which these two idiots came from.


    If Mr Chu weren''t around, Shen Meng would have pped them by now.


    But before Shen Meng could react, Qiu Mu-Ying became impatient as she stared at Shen Meng like he


    was an idiot. "Mr Shen, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you want


    money?"


    "This thing is worth millions and it''s been broken but you only want $200 for it? Did a donkey kick your


    brain or something?" said Qiu Mu-Ying angrily.


    But Shen Meng was starting to get annoyed at Qiu Mu-Ying''s rudeness. "Miss, who told you that this


    vase was worth millions?"


    "I''m not the sort of person who would cheat others like this. This vase is worth $200, so of course I''ll


    get them topensate me $200."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What?!


    Qiu Mu-Ying was stunned for a moment. "Worth only $200? Didn''t you say this was a cloisonne vase


    from the early 1900s?"


    "That''s right. But it''s an imitation piece so it''s not worth much. I bought it at $200," replied Shen Meng


    calmly, and Qiu Mu-Ying was at a loss for words.


    But his words confused the staff in the


    store.


    The young sales assistant who was pped by Shen Meng earlier couldn''t help but raise her doubts,


    "Mr Shen, it can''t be a fake. You even said that the four vases in our store were all antiques worth


    millions. There was even an antique dealer who offered $8 million to buy all four vases from you, so


    how could they be fakes? Did you get it mixed up?"


    She tried her best to exin because she had only heard of people pretending that fakes were worth


    more than they really were, but she had never seen anyone try to pass a genuine one as a fake and


    make losses.


    PAK!


    Just after she finished saying this, Shen Meng angrily pped her again and she burst into tears.


    "You little brat! Are you the boss or am I the boss? Do you think I wouldn''t know if this vase is real or


    fake? What nonsense are you going on about? $8 million? How could you inte the price like that? I


    said they were $800. Your ears need to be checked and you''re spouting nonsense here?" yelled Shen


    Meng fiercely. All the staff shut their mouths and didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Four vases are only worth $800? They''re seriously fakes?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was clearly a little disappointed. She thought she could bankrupt Qiu Mu-Cheng this time,


    but the vases in this store turned out to be fakes?


    "I thought that this was some high end store! Looks like you''re not worth much after all. You even used


    an imitation worth a few hundred bucks to pass off as an antique, what a cheapskate," grumbled Qiu


    Mu-Ying angrily. She lost all her earlier excitement and didn''t want to stay here anymore, so she turned


    to leave with Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Dear, let''s go. This shop is terrible! We''re nevering back here. What a letdown!" Qiu Mu-Ying was


    in a bad mood since she didn''t get the result she wanted. After thatst nastyment, she left with


    Chu Wen-Fei.


    After Qiu Mu-Ying left with Chu Wen-Fei, Ye Fan turned to ask Shen Meng, "Mr Shen, is this vase


    really a fake? Do you really want us to pay you only $200?"


    "I can give you a chance to regret this decision."


    Ye Fan smiled curiously at Shen Meng, and Shen Meng felt his heart tremble. Ye Fan was testing him.

 Chapter 352 Back to Womens Country

    Chapter 352 Back to Women''s Country


    "It''s fake, it''s definitely fake! I''m not silly, so I won''t say a genuine piece is a fake one, don''t you think


    so?" Shen Meng continued to smile catingly.


    The man in front of him was someone that even his Chairman buttered up to. Shen Jiu-Yi had even


    given him a Tang Bohu painting worth tens of millions, so what was this vase here?


    So Shen Meng didn''t dare to make Ye Fan reallypensate him and just arbitrarily asked for $200


    just for show. He would take it as doing Mr Chu a favor.


    Ye Fan nodded and patted Shen Meng on the shoulder a few times. "Good, Mr Shen knows what to


    do.¡±


    "Ha, haha, haha..." Shen Mengughed a little timidly. He was a little taken aback by Ye Fan''s praise


    for him.


    "Alright now, don''t get allcent now. I''m so d this vase is fake, otherwise we''d really go


    bankrupt this time. We''d better go home now." This whole thing turned out to be a false rm, but Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s face was still rather pale and her heart hadn''t calmed back down yet.


    She decided not toe to such high end shops in the future if she could.


    This incident made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel the obvious difference between herself and high society.


    $1 million inpensation was probably nothing much to those millionaires, but it was enough to


    bankrupt her.


    This was probably the difference in the two circles as described by her BFF.


    She was so d this vase turned out to be a fake. Otherwise, Qiu Mu-Cheng really didn''t know how


    she was going to pay for it.


    "Let''s shop around a bit more. It''s so difficult for you to take time out and today you''ve actuallye


    out to walk around with me, so we should stay out for a bit longer. This shop is so huge, let''s go over


    there to have a look."


    Ye Fan was in no hurry to go back. He pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng along to start looking at the other side of


    the shop. This time, Shen Meng apanied them himself and was their personal sales assistant.


    Shen Meng''s friendliness towards them helped to dissipate the fear in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart. After


    some time, she felt at ease and started to walk around the shop happily.


    Women''s Country was certainly and for all women, and everything they sold proved to be a fatal


    attraction for women like Qiu Mu-Cheng. Even though they were way too expensive for Qiu Mu-Cheng


    to even dream of buying, she was quite happy to be able to just touch and look at them.


    But before long, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were back in front of Women''s Country.


    There was a beautifuldy standing in between them this time.


    Thisdy was in a long ck dress and a gentle perm. She was a middle ageddy, but she still looked


    elegant and poised. Her fair face carried a dignified aura, and this wasn''t an aura that could be


    cultivated in just a couple of years. This was an aura that could onlye from the daughter of a


    wealthy and ssy family.


    Indeed, this woman was Chu Wen-Fei''s mother, Zhang Li.


    Zhang Li hade here for a while now. After having dinner with Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying, she


    agreed to go shopping since Qiu Mu-Ying suggested it.


    But after seeing Qiu Mu-Ying, Zhang Li didn''t seem excited at all. She wasn''t happy, but she wasn''t


    really unhappy either.


    In short, Qiu Mu-Ying just seemed very ordinary to her and wasn''t anything special.


    This Qiu Mu-Ying might be considered a rather talented person, but Zhang Li still felt that Qiu Mu-Ying


    was not worthy of her son.


    But since she was the woman that her son liked, Zhang Li had decided that if her son really wanted to


    spend the rest of his life with her, she wasn''t going to object anymore.


    Zhang Li was a very sensible woman. She knew that even though their opinion as parents was


    important when it came to marriage, the most important part was what her children had decided on.


    Besides, so far, while Zhang Li didn''t fancy Qiu Mu-Ying much, she didn''t dislike here either.


    For the sake of her son''s future happiness, she was willing to let him be.


    "Mum, was dinner alright with you? I heard from Wen-Fei that you love to eat food from the northeast


    region, so I found this restaurant online and it''s the most authentic one we have in Yunzhou. So...I''m


    not sure if you liked it?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying cautiously in a quiet voice. She didn''t dare to speak too


    loudly and looked like she was gentle and virtuous. She was on tenterhooks the whole way as she


    continued to shower Zhang Li with concern, afraid that she might have done something wrong to offend


    her mother-inw.


    But Zhang Li continued to ignore Qiu Mu-Ying''s show of concern. She didn''t respond at all and


    continued to walk quietly along the street as her high heels kept tapping on the pavement.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s heart started the grow cold, and the warm smile on her face started to fade like the tide


    as she dejectedly hung her head.


    "Mum, don''t be like this. Yingying was just trying to be a filial daughter-inw, so even if you weren''t


    happy about it, you shouldn''t just ignore her either." Chu Wen-Fei felt that his mother had gone too far.


    Wasn''t she making things difficult for Qiu Mu-Ying?


    Even if she really didn''t like this daughter-inw, she should consider her son''s feeling and shouldn''t


    embarrass Qiu Mu-Ying so badly.


    "Wen-Fei, I''m not feeling well, so I won''t shop with Mum anymore and I''ll go back first," said Qiu Mu-


    Ying with her head bowed. She was feeling rather depressed and resembled an eggnt battered in


    the snow as she turned to leave.


    She was already prepared to give up. She had tried so hard tonight but she couldn''t make Chu Wen-


    Fei''s mother happy at all. Since that was the case, why bother sticking around?


    "Yingying, don''t be like this...¡±


    But just when Chu Wen-Fei was put in a difficult position, Zhang Li suddenly broke her silence and


    said, "Don''t go. Come with me to buy a ne, and you can take it as a present for my inws."


    When Zhang Li said this, Qiu Mu-Ying''s disappointment vanished and she looked up with a start. There


    was a look of joy in her previously darkened eyes.


    "Mum, are you serious? You''ve epted me? You''re willing to let me be the daughter-inw to the Chu


    family? Mum,


    I''m so happy! You''re really so kind to me!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying was too excited and couldn''t help but hug Chu Wen-Fei.


    "Wen-Fei, did you hear that? Our mother has epted me and she''s going to buy something for my


    mother!" said Qiu Mu-Ying excitedly to Chu Wen-Fei.


    Zhang Li didn''t spell it out, but the meaning of her words was clear.


    She had called Qiu Mu-Ying''s parents her inws, and even wanted to buy something for Qiu Mu-


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ying''s mother. That meant that she had epted Qiu Mu-Ying as her daughter-inw.


    Zhang Li looked at how excited and happy her son and Qiu Mu-Ying were and she shook her head as


    she smiled helplessly.


    It seemed like her son really liked this Qiu Mu-Ying very much.


    "Alright now, why are you two hugging in each other like that in public? Behave yourselves! You can go


    home and hug each otherter, let''s go to Women''s Country to buy your mother a ne first." One


    word from Zhang Li was enough to stop the two of them from cheering.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was all red as she quickly let go of Chu Wen-Fei and followed Zhang Li into the


    store.

 Chapter 353 Broke Another One

    Chapter 353 Broke Another One


    "Mum, let''s not go into this store, they only sell a bunch of fakes. Let''s go somewhere else?" Qiu Mu-


    Ying suddenly noticed that the store that her mother-inw wanted to enter was that shop she came


    out from earlier, Women''s Country.


    Because of what happened earlier, Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t have any good feelings about this shop.


    She had even decided not too long ago that she would never set foot into this store again, but now she


    had to go in once more.


    "What do you mean by fakes? Women''s Country belongs to Shen Group and they''ve been in business


    for decades. Their reputation has always been good. I''ve always bought things from here, so how could


    they be selling fakes? If you end up with a fake from this shop, then nobody in Yunzhou is selling a


    genuine one." Zhang Li was puzzled by what Qiu Mu-Ying said.


    Women''s Country was one of the top high end shops in Yunzhou, and their target consumers were


    generally women, so it was a hot favorite among rich wives like herself.


    All these years, Zhang Li and her female friends had always bought things from here. She knew a lot of


    wealthydies who even bought their wedding gowns from here when they got married and they never


    ran into any quality issues. So Zhang Li really liked this shop.


    But now Qiu Mu-Ying''s words were basically using Zhang Li of buying fakes for the past few


    decades so Zhang Li immediately became a little offended.


    Chu Wen-Fei could tell that his mother was a little ruffled, so he quickly tried to exin Qiu Mu-Ying''s


    words away, "Mum, Yingying saw wrongly. The ce that sells fakes is a departmental store near her


    house called ¡®Woman Country'', and she got it mixed up with Women''s Country."


    "Come along Mum, let''s just go in first," grinned Chu Wen-Fei as he quickly changed the topic and


    pushed his mother into the shop.


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t say anymore. Since there were some things her mother-inw didn''t like to hear,


    she wouldn''t say them anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Ying soon started walking around the shop with Zhang Li.


    "Wen-Fei, Yingying, both of you can have a look first, I need to go to the bathroom and I''ll be right


    back," said Zhang Li to the couple after walking around for a short while. Then she turned to walk


    towards the bathroom.


    But not long after Zhang Li left for the bathroom, there was a noise and the sound of something


    shattering, followed by somemotion.


    "Huh? Wen-Fei, what''s happened over there? Let''s go over and have a look."


    Qiu Mu-Ying was a big busybody and always wanted to watch whenever there was amotion. Chu


    Wen-Fei didn''t have a choice, and since his mother had gone to the bathroom, he went along with Qiu


    Mu-Ying.


    When they got closer, Chu Wen-Fei noticed that yet another vase had been broken by someone and


    chuckled, "Oh goodness, and I was there wondering what happened."


    "So another blind bat broke a vase. There''s nothing to look at. Yingying, let go over there and wait for


    my mum." Chu Wen-Fei stuffed his hands into his pockets and turned away after a quick nce


    because he had lost interest already.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying looked in front in a daze and asked a little doubtfully, "Dear, look over there. Isn''t your


    mum the one who broke the vase?"


    "How could that be? My mum won''t be like that Qiu Mu-Cheng, she''s not so clum... SHIT! It''s really


    her!" Chu Wen-Fei was about to say the word ''clumsy'' when he turned to see a middle ageddy with a


    pale face in the middle of the crowd. His face immediately twitched and his eyes widened.


    "Hurry, Yingying, let''s go over!" Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying quickly ran over.


    Themotion on this side had already attracted a lot of attention.


    "Why is our shop so unlucky today?"


    "Earlier someone had broken a cloisonne vase and now someone has broken a blue and white


    porcin one?"


    "Go tell Mr Shen."


    The staff in the shop grumbled as they picked up the shards while someone else went to inform the


    shopkeeper.


    Zhang Li''s face was all pale and it was clear that she had gotten a shock.


    But she was a rich man''s wife and had seen quite a lot with Chu Wen-Fei''s father. So after a short


    period of shock, she quickly calmed herself back down.


    She pulled her purse out and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I walked too quickly and didn''t take


    notice, so I ended up breaking your vase.¡± "Don''t worry, just tell me how much this vase is and I''ll pay


    you. Is $100,000 enough to cover it?" said Zhang Li very apologetically. She was very kind towards the


    staff and didn''t behave arrogantly at all.


    "Mum, it''s just a stupid vase that costs a few hundred, you don''t have to pay


    $100,000 for that. $1,000 is enough for the shopkeeper to thank his lucky stars." A snort came from


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    behind as Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei walked over.


    "Yingying, don''t spout nonsense. I know this shop well and they mainly carry luxury items. Nothing here


    sells for less than $10,000, regardless of whether it''s a disy piece or some other item," said Zhang Li


    quickly to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    She wasn''t making any of this up. Zhang Li remembereding with the wife of a CEO some years


    back and she brought a small child along with her. The child was naughty and vandalized one of the


    chairs in the shop. She thought that it was just a chair and it might just cost a few hundred at best, but


    in the end the CEO''s wife ended up paying $50,000.


    The shop didn''t fleece her. That chair was made from high grade rosewood from Hainan.


    This sort of wood cost a few million per ton.


    And that was just the cost of the materials. If you added on the cost of processing the wood, making


    the chair and transporting it, then $50,000 for a chair wasn''t too much, actually.


    Even a simple chair for people to sit on cost so much. That''s why Zhang Li offered $100,000 after


    breaking this vase.


    But after Zhang Li said this, Qiu Mu-Ying startedughing. "Mum, I''m not spouting nonsense. These


    vases here look like antiques, but they''re all fakes. Four of them add up to only $800. If they make you


    pay $100,000, then they''re fleecing you."


    "Mum, just stand here and watch. Your daughter-inw is going to settle this for you," said Qiu Mu-Ying


    with a smile as she consoled Zhang Li.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was clearly going to take this chance to prove herself so that her future mother-inw


    might like her more.


    Once that happened, she was going to marry into the rich and powerful Chu family for sure.


    At this time, Shen Meng was originally walking around with Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng, but after he


    heard the news, he quickly ran over. And of course, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng came along with him.


    "Who is it?! Who broke my porcin vase?" Shen Meng''s angry shouting could be heard from afar.


    Shen Meng soon got to where Zhang Li was and his heart started bleeding when he saw all the


    porcin shards on the floor.


    The four vases here were the face of Women''s Country, and they were practically Shen Meng''s life.


    Before yesterday, the shop only had three vases but Shen Meng wanted to make it


    an even number. So Shen Meng finally managed to convince the main store to loan him a cloisonne


    vase so that these two pairs of vases could increase the prestige of the store.


    The cloisonne vase was broken not too long ago and Shen Meng felt like a piece of him had been


    bitten off already.


    But Shen Meng never imagined that just a whileter, he would lose another blue and white porcin


    one.

 Chapter 354 Start of a Good Show

    Chapter 354 Start of a Good Show


    "Mr Shen, I''m really sorry. I identally knocked over the vase in your shop. Please let me know how


    much it is and I willpensate you in full." Zhang Li clearly knew the shopkeeper, so after Shen Meng


    arrived on scene, she quickly apologized to him and offeredpensation.


    "Oh, so it''s Miss Zhang. In that case, I''ll just take $600,000. This vase is from the end of the Qing


    dynasty and even though it isn''t a remnant from the royal family, our shop spent $800,000 to buy it.


    However, since Miss Zhang is an old customer of the shop, I''ll give you a discount." Even though Shen


    Meng was furious, he couldn''t let it out because it was Zhang Li. He could only sigh and ept the


    cruel reality before him.


    Zhang Li was also very forthright about it. Shen Meng said $600,000, so she was going to pay him


    $600,000 and she didn''t say anything as she just pulled her card out to pay for it.


    $600,000 was quite a bit of money, but clearly Zhang Li could well afford it and it might just be a


    month''s sry for her.


    But just when Zhang Li was about to make payment, Qiu Mu-Ying stopped her.


    "Yingying, what are you doing? I broke the vase, so I ought topensate him,¡± said Zhang Li in


    confusion.


    Qiu Mu-Ying smiled and replied, "Mum, I''m not saying that we shouldn''tpensate the shop, I''m just


    saying that we shouldn''t be fleeced while doing so."


    "As I said, you don''t have to worry about this. As your daughter-inw, I''ll settle this for you. Just


    watch."


    "But..." Zhang Li was worried and wanted to say more, but Chu Wen-Fei held her back.


    "Mum, Yingying is just trying to be filial to you, so give her a chance. Just watch and see how your


    future daughter-inw performs," said Chu Wen-Fei with a faint smile.


    Once she had settled Zhang Li, Qiu Mu-


    Ying looked at Shen Meng. "Mr Shen, we meet again."


    "Thisdy over here is my mother-inw, and she''s also Mr Chu''s mother. She identally broke that


    vase earlier, so do us a favor and we can take it that nothing happened. This vase only cost a few


    hundred bucks anyway, so it''s not worth very much, right?" said Qiu Mu-Ying very casually.


    "Your mother-inw? So she''s also a rtive of Mr Chu?" Shen Meng was stunned for a moment


    before turning a little hesitantly to look at Ye Fan.


    Shen Meng was obviously in a dilemma now.


    It was a bit of a stretch to consider Zhang Li as a rtive, but she was still connected to Mr Chu after


    all. If Shen Meng made Zhang Lipensate him, Shen Meng was afraid that Mr Chu might be


    unhappy.


    But if she didn''tpensate him, then this vase and the cloisonne vase that was broken earlier would


    added up to a loss of more than $1 million. Even someone like Shen Meng felt the pain!


    Since it was so hard to make a choice, Shen Meng could only look at Ye Fan and check what Ye Fan''s


    stand on this matter was.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he immediately chuckled. He ignored Shen Meng and looked up at Qiu Mu-


    Ying. There was a mocking smile on his face as he started to tease Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei the


    same way they did to him and Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier, "Mrs Chu, didn''t you say that you were a rich


    man''s wife and you were a real big shot earlier?"


    "What''s wrong now? It''s just a vase and you can''t bear to pay for it? Looks like you''re not really a rich


    man''s wife after all. If you can''t fork out the money, tell your cousin here and perhaps we could lend


    you some money. If you really refuse to borrow from us, then you could always put your house down as


    coteral."


    She couldn''t believe a country bumpkin was nowughing at her!


    Qiu Mu-Ying was immediately furious. She red back at Ye Fan. "I can''t afford to pay for this?"


    "I can''t fork out the money? What a joke! Did you think I''m as penniless as you chickens? Every single


    item on myself is ten times or even 100 times more expensive than all these stupid vases!"


    "I said all those things just now because I was giving Mr Shen a chance to butter us up. You''re just a


    useless bum! Did you think I really can''t afford to pay for a vase? I''m telling you, never mind just one -


    even if I''ve broken two, or ten, I can afford to pay forthem!"


    Qiu Mu-Yingughed disdainfully at Ye Fan. And in order to prove how wealthy she really was, Qiu Mu-


    Ying lifted a leg and kicked the vase next to her after dering that she could pay for them.


    There was a shattering sound.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The vase shattered and so did Shen


    Meng''s heart.


    "You little bastard! How dare you!" Shen Meng''s eyes nearly popped out of his head in anger.


    He couldn''t believe Qiu Mu-Ying actually kicked another vase of his to pieces.


    In just one night, the four treasures in his shop that were meant to increase the prestige of his store


    was left with just one.


    "You...how dare you! This is a vase from the Ming dynasty and it''s worth $1.8 million! How dare you


    break it like this!"


    Shen Meng was shouting away and his eyes were all red.


    Zhang Li was also in shock. After she saw Qiu Mu-Ying purposely break a second vase, she anxiously


    chided her, "Yingying, are you nuts?"


    "What are you doing?!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying wasn''t bothered and just held Zhang Li''s hand as she smiled andforted her, "Mum,


    it''s really alright. Don''t tell me you believe Mr Shen and you really think that was an antique from the


    Ming Dynasty?"


    "This Mr Shen is just joking with us! These few vases look really exquisite, but they actually all


    imitations made with modern machines, and four of them add up to only $800. If you don''t believe me,


    I''ll break another one?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying then stuck another leg out as sheughed gently.


    "STOP!!!¡± Shen Meng eximed loudly but it was toote.


    PIANG!


    Thatst vase instantly fell to the floor and broke into pieces.


    That crisp and clear sound was so ironically pleasant to the ear.


    Shen Meng was about to go mad soon. He looked at the mess on the floor and his eyes were


    bloodshot. He fell to his knees as he picked up the pieces on the floor and felt his heart bleeding


    profusely.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying seemed very pleased with herself for kicking over two vases and taking this moment


    to show off.


    She turned her nose up and looked arrogantly at Ye Fan, "Country bumpkin, what do you have to say


    now?"


    "Did you think I''m just like both of you? So poor that you can''t even bear to pay a few hundred bucks?


    I''m going to make sure I p you two hard in the face!"


    "I''m going to use the truth to tell you that I''m not just going to pay for one vase, but I''m going to pay for


    three. That''s right! My family is THIS rich! We''re THIS generous! You two are just a bunch of paupers


    and you can just watch us spend this money and be envious of us!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying had clearly done this to purposely anger Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. Now she was


    standing like the victor and showing off proudly to them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly fainted from her anger when she saw how arrogantly Qiu Mu-Ying was behaving.


    She didn''t want to stand around any longer and turned to leave. "Ye Fan, let''s go!"


    "It''s just money, so what is she so smug about? One of these days, I will earn even more than that and


    I''d earn it with my own efforts! Argh! I''m so pissed!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a woman with great pride, so after she had been mocked so publicly, she became


    furious immediately.


    But Ye Fan pulled her back. "Mu-Cheng, don''t be in such a hurry to leave."


    "The good show is about to start."


    Ye Fan smiled faintly as he looked at the shards all over the floor as well as the crestfallen and


    dejected looking Shen Meng. The corner of his lips curled upwards into a sly smile.


    No matter how you looked at that smile, it was definitely one with evil intentions and was gloating over


    someone else''s


    misfortune.

 Chapter 355 The End of Mr Chu

    Chapter 355 The End of Mr Chu


    Right now, Women''s Country was a floor filled with broken pieces of ceramic.


    Everyone in the shop was just looking on in horror, while Shen Meng knelt on the floor and looked in


    deep pain at the mess on the floor.


    Zhang Li was quite surprised. Qiu Mu-Ying seemed to confident, so she started to doubt herself.


    Could these vases really just be modern replicas?


    Zhang Li asked Qiu Mu-Ying again, "Yingying, was what you said earlier true? Are these vases really


    only worth a few hundred dors?¡±


    "But of course," Qiu Mu-Ying was full of confidence and pride. "Mum, don''t worry, your daughter-inw


    has seen all sorts of treasures. I know all about porcin from the Yuan Dynasty and the cloisonne


    used by royalty. I''ve seen so much of such ceramic." "Did you think I wouldn''t be able to tell if these


    vases were real or fake? Don''t worry, my judgment is very good. Even if we broke all these vases here,


    they''d cost no more than $1,000 to settle it. $1,000 is just like one hair from a herd of cows to us. We''ll


    just take it that we randomly threw it out of a window today and let Mr Shen earn a little," bragged Qiu


    Mu-Ying smugly as she pretended to look very knowledgeable.


    Chu Wen-Fei chimed in beside her and said, "That''s right, Mum. Your daughter-inw isn''t an ordinary


    person and she''s very knowledgeable. She knows very well if this vase here is worth a lot of money or


    not."


    After hearing the two of them, Zhang Li''s nervous heart calmed down.


    So these vases were just cheap imitations.


    Otherwise she couldn''t imagine how much it would cost to break three of them at the same time.


    When she thought about it this way, Zhang Li immediately nodded her head in approval. "Wen-Fei,


    looks like you''ve got pretty good taste. Thanks to Yingying, your mother doesn''t have to spend all her


    sry at one go."


    The Chu family were billionaires, but Zhang Li insisted on being prudent and refused to spend money


    that wasn''t necessary.


    Besides, the $600,000 quoted earlier was an astronomical sum to someone like Qiu Mu-Cheng, but it


    wasn''t little money to Zhang Li either.


    That was one month of sry to Zhang Li and Qiu Mu-Ying had helped her to save that money. Zhang


    Li''s attitude towards Qiu Mu-Ying immediately improved.


    "But I''m still surprised. This is a very high end shop, so why would they use a few cheap imitation


    vases to disy right in front? Isn''t that cheapening themselves?" Zhang Li still couldn''t figure it out


    and clearly still had doubts about what Qiu Mu-Ying said earlier.


    "Mum, you still don''t believe me? In that case, let Mr Shen tell you himself and you can judge whether


    your daughter-inw has a keen eye or not," said Qiu Mu-Ying with a gleeful smile and looked


    extremely confident.


    She imed to be able to tell if the vases were real or not, but actually she had heard Shen Meng say


    so himself earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was putting herself on a pedestal so that she could prove herself to Zhang Li.


    Qiu Mu-Ying then turned to look at Shen Meng. "Mr Shen, don''t bother with those broken pieces for a


    while. Come and tell my mother-inw how much those vases I broke were worth," said Qiu Mu-Ying


    like she was ordering him about.


    By this time, Shen Meng had already stood to his feet. He red at Qiu Mu-Ying fiercely and wished he


    could skin this woman alive.


    "Fine. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. The one that your mother-inw broke was a blue and white


    porcin from the end of the Qing Dynasty and is the cheapest among the four that was disyed


    here. It cost us $800,000."


    "Mum, I was right, wasn''t I? Your daughter-inw is really amazing! She said it wasn''t worth much and


    it really wasn''t. Look at what Mr Shen just said! The one you broke was only worth $80," said Chu


    Wen-Fei with a smile and didn''t even think before speaking.


    But Zhang Li''s expression hadpletely fallen. "He said $800,000!"


    "Wait...what? $800,000?" Chu Wen-Fei''s eyes started twitching.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was even more furious. She blew up like an angry hen and roared at Shen Meng,


    "$800,000?! Mr Shen, are you kidding?!"


    "If this stupid vase was $800,000, then are you going to say the other two I broke are $1 million each?!"


    retorted Qiu Mu-Ying angrily with sarcasm in her voice.


    But Shen Meng only red back at Qiu Mu-Ying and replied coldly, "$1 million?"


    "Did you think $1 million could get you a Guan ware porcin vase from the Ming dynasty?"


    "Did you think $1 million could get you Famille rose from Emperor Yongzheng''s era?"


    "I tell you now, of the two that you broke, one of them cost $2 million and the other is worth $4 million!


    All three of them add up to $7 million. And then if you add on the damages to my business and my


    emotional state, it will be $8 million in total. Enough of your nonsense. Pay up now!!"


    Shen Meng was really furious now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Zhang Li had broken two vases by ident. Shen Meng was angry about it, but he


    also acknowledged that idents did happen.


    But this Qiu Mu-Ying deliberately damaged the things in the shop and was so unreasonable and


    arrogant! So how could Shen Meng still remain polite to her?


    There was no more discount or any goodwill left in him and he even added on all the additional


    damages to his business.


    "$8...$8 million?!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying immediately paled. The confidence and smugness she had earlier instantly disappeared.


    She never thought that something worth $800 would suddenly be $8 million now.


    "Mr Shen, are you tired of being the shopkeeper around here? Do you know who I am? I''m Mr Chu''s


    wife and I''m the daughter inw of the Chu family."


    "Your boss calls me Mrs Chu and your Young Master Shen Fei even had to give me a toast. You''re just


    ackey of the Shen family and you''re a lowly old thing! You don''t show me any respect and now you


    even dare to fleece us?"


    "Guan ware? Famille rose? I can''t believe you even dare to utter such words! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll


    tell your boss how rude you were to me and make sure you close shop and disappear forever?!"


    shrieked Qiu Mu-Ying uncontrobly and angrily as she pointed a finger nastily at Shen Meng.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng broke the first vase, she only had to pay $200.


    And now this old thing refused to be kind to them and even tried to fleece them of $8 million?


    What the hell was he trying to do?


    Did he think that they were pushovers or easy to fool?


    When Shen Meng heard what Qiu Mu-Ying said, he immediatelyughed. "Oho, throwing your weight


    around, huh?"


    "Mrs Chu? You''re not any Mrs Chu! I''m going to make it clear right now that unless Mr Chu pleads for


    you, you must pay me that $8 million! Not a cent less!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shen Meng was fuming mad. He immediately called the security guards to surround Qiu Mu-Ying, Chu


    Wen-Fei and


    his mother.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words had made Shen Meng even angrier than just now. How could he tolerate the


    insults of these idiots?


    "Why, you...!" Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were filled with fear and her little face paled instantly.


    She didn''t think that she would be unsessful in showing off and now she might even have to eat her


    words.


    Chu Wen-Fei knew that Qiu Mu-Ying couldn''t handle this situation anymore, so as Mr Chu, he had to


    make an appearance.


    He cleared his throat and stepped out with his hands behind his back. His expression was grim as he


    looked at Shen Meng and said rather unhappily, "Mr Shen, Yingying is my wife. If you are rude to her,


    that''s the same as being rude to me."


    "I am very unhappy about this. So I want you to apologize to Yingying right now. As forthat $8 million, I


    will let it go and I won''t pursue the matter of you trying to jack up the price of imitation antique pieces."

 Chapter 356 Real Panic

    Chapter 356 Real Panic


    Chu Wen-Fei ced his hands behind his back as he walked out and spoke coldly to Shen Meng as if


    he was ordering Shen Meng about.


    And just when everyone thought that Chu Wen-Fei''s appearance would resolve everything, Shen Meng


    actually kicked him in the guts.


    BAM!


    He kicked Chu Wen-Fei to the floor.


    Chu Wen-Fei waspletely stunned by this attack.


    Qiu Mu-Ying screamed from fright.


    Everyone watching was also frozen to the spot.


    What was going on now?


    Wasn''t this Chu Wen-Fei some big shot?


    Was Mr Shen crazy?


    How could he kick a big shot like that?


    "You asshole! How dare you kick my husband?! You''re doomed for sure! My husband is Mr Chu and


    your boss is always so respectful to him. But you have been so bold as to actually kick my husband?!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying screamed nastily at Shen Meng like she had gone mad.


    But Shen Meng justughed and looked at them like they were idiots. "I''m kicking you two all right!"


    "Two fucking idiots. You''ve actually broken vases worth a few million bucks! You must pay me that $8


    million! If you can''t, then all three of you can forget about leaving this ce!" Shen Meng''s furious voice


    echoed through the shop.


    But of course Qiu Mu-Ying wasn''t going to back down. She continued to shout back, "You can forget


    about fleecing us!"


    "These things are only worth a few hundred and you dare to say they''re $8 million? That''s extortion!


    Just you wait! I''ll call the cops now to arrest you!" shouted Qiu Mu-Ying loudly and threatened to call


    the cops.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a group of people walked in from outside Women''s Country.


    "Mr Shen, have you considered my offer to buy those four vases of yours? If you can''t bear to part with


    them, we can still discuss this further. Or what about if I offer you $10 million?" Gu Long-En walked in


    and started calling out to Shen Meng from afar.


    "Hmm? Where are the vases? Where are those four antique vases?"


    After walking into the shop, Gu Long-En suddenly realized that the ce where the vases used to be


    were nowpletely empty and he got a shock.


    Shen Meng sighed and gritted his teeth as he replied, "Don''t talk about it. These idiots here broke


    everything."


    What?!


    Gu Long-En felt a terrible pain in his heart when he heard these words.


    "Which idiots? These are artistic treasures of our country''s culture and they''re gone just like that?


    That''s a crime against the country! A crime against the country!"


    Gu Long-En sighed deeply and sadly as he looked at the shattered ceramic pieces all over the floor.


    Everyone watching was in shock.


    "Isn''t this...isn''t this Master Gu Long-En?¡±


    "He''s the chairman of Yunzhou''s Antiques Association, an artist of Jiangdong and a master in


    appraisal!"


    "Since he said that those vases were treasures, then they were genuinely antiques, right?"


    "This family is in deep trouble now."


    Everyone started murmuring among themselves and started looking gleefully at Qiu Mu-Ying and her


    husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was also surprised and she looked at Ye Fan. "Ye Fan, what''s going on?"


    "Didn''t Mr Shen say that they were all fakes? Why are they real now?"


    Ye Fan didn''t answer her directly and just told Qiu Mu-Cheng not to ask too much and watch the good


    show first.


    And sure enough, Qiu Mu-Ying felt like she had been struck by lightning, and her eyes widened


    significantly.


    This time she was really in a panic.


    She couldn''t believe it. These vases were really antiques?!


    "That''s...that''s impossible! That can''t be true! Qiu Mu-Cheng broke a vase earlier and she only had to


    pay $200! How can something that costs $200 be an antique? You''re putting on an act! All of you!"


    shouted Qiu Mu-Ying angrily. She refused to let it go.


    Shen Meng gritted his teeth angrily. "How much I make others pay is my right! That has nothing to do


    with whether the vase is an antique or not!"


    "I didn''t even want Miss Qiu to pay me a single cent! If that happened, are you going to say that this


    vase isn''t worth anything? What a joke! You''re really an idiot!"


    "If you don''t believe me, then surely you''d believe Master Gu Long-En, right? He''s a famous appraiser


    and artist, and he''s also the chairman of the Antiques Association! He''s touched pieces that cost


    millions of dors and someone like you would think that Master Gu would throw his reputation away


    over a few million?"


    "You''re still insisting on your way even though you''re clearly wrong? Fine! I''ll call the cops now and let


    them handle this!"


    Shen Meng was so angry. This was the first time he had ever met anybody as ridiculous as this.


    After hearing all this, Qiu Mu-Ying immediately wilted and didn''t have any of her arrogance and anger


    anymore.


    She was clearly scared now and afraid that that cops would really throw her into jail.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had no choice but to ept the reality in front of her and tried to negotiate the


    "Mr Shen, but isn''t $8 million a little too much? Take it as a favor to my husband and we''ll settle this


    with $80,000, alright? Don''t worry, my husband and I will always remember this favor," Qiu Mu-Ying


    stopped shrieking uncontrobly and started to negotiate in a friendly tone with Shen Meng.


    "80,000?! I can''t believe you have the cheek to suggest that!" Shen Meng flew into a rage when he


    heard Qiu Mu-Ying say such shameless words.


    She was offering to pay $80,000 for something worth $8 million?!


    Who would agree to this?!


    And she even talked about doing them a favor?!


    Why should he do them any favors? Who did they think they were?


    They were just two shameless things!


    Shen Meng was so angry that he felt an urge to p her. She was seriously shameless beyond belief.


    But after his initial rage, Shen Meng calmed himself down and stopped himself from doing that.


    He already felt like he had gone too far when he kicked Chu Wen-Fei earlier.


    After all, these two were rtives of Mr Chu, and so Shen Meng felt that he should have considered Ye


    Fan''s feelings and not assault Chu Wen-Fei.


    If Mr Chu got angry, he might get into trouble.


    But just when Shen Meng was still feeling a little wary, Ye Fan suddenlyughed and spoke up, "Mrs


    Chu, don''t be like this. Didn''t you im to be from some really rich family? Didn''t you say that you had


    to be an example earlier and make sure we don''t take advantage of others?¡±


    "And now it''s just a few million and you can''t bear to part with the money? What happened to all that


    self-righteous talk about making sure justice is served?"


    "Why is it different now when the same thing happens to yourselves?" said Ye Fan in a very calm voice.


    The mockery in his voice was extremely apparent and he didn''t leave them any saving grace.


    It was just a few words, but Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were both dumbstruck and their faces were


    both bright red. They didn''t know how to refute him and could only hang their heads in silence.


    Ye Fan''s words had made them deeply embarrassed and they felt terribly ashamed.

 Chapter 357 All Ruined

    Chapter 357 All Ruined


    But Ye Fan wasn''t done. After saying this, he looked back at Shen Meng and continued, "Mr Shen, I


    think what they said thest time was very true."


    "You don''t have to consider what sort of rtionship you have with them or what background they


    have. Just deal with this matter ording to store policy and make them pay the amount of money due


    to the shop. As long as everything is dealt with in a fair manner, it''s fine. Also, go ahead and add on


    any damages to your business or your emotional wellbeing. After all, if they broke something, then it''s


    only correct for them topensate the owner, right?"


    Ye Fan smiled and used all the words that Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying used on him earlier back on


    them.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were driven further into a corner and felt deeply embarrassed.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s shame turned to anger as she retorted angrily, "You despicable useless bum! We''re


    having a conversation here, so what right do you have to


    interrupt?!"


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about Qiu Mu-Ying''s unreasonable shouting.


    After making his stand clear to Shen Meng, Ye Fan walked back to the side to continue watching the


    show.


    Those words from Ye Fan had most certainly empowered Shen Meng now.


    Thest bit of cautiousness he had towards Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei was gone.


    Shen Meng gave them an ultimatum.


    He demanded $8 million from them, not a single cent less!


    Either they paid up now, or they could go say hello to the cops.


    Shen Meng''s words were firm and powerful. There was no room for negotiation at all.


    Qiu Mu-Ying fell into despair and her face was now void of color.


    $8 million! Where was she going to find $8 million from?


    After working with Hongqi Group, she had only managed to profit about $1 or $2 million.


    The jade bangle she bought for Zhang Li had cost her a few hundred thousand, and after buying a few


    more things, her ount was left with only $80,000.


    Even if Qiu Mu-Ying bankrupted herself and sold the house, she still wouldn''t be able to cough up $8


    million for Shen Meng.


    Chu Wen-Fei was frantic now. His mother was also here, so if he made his own mothernd in the


    police station, his father would beat him to death!


    "Dear, what are we going to do now?¡± Qiu Mu-Ying was so anxious that she started crying and she


    looked desperately at Chu Wen-Fei for help.


    "What else can we do? Hurry up and pay him! You created this mess, so don''t tell me I have to wipe up


    your shit!" Chu Wen-Fei was furious too.


    This was something that could have been settled with just $600,000 but now it had turned into an $8


    million problem. She could pay it by herself.


    But she had finally managed to earn quite a tidy sum recently and she couldn''t stand not spending it


    and showing it off!


    "But I don''t have that much money. My ount is only left with $80,000," whispered Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "What?! $80,000?!" Chu Wen-Fei nearly jumped up in shock. "Where''s the few million you siphoned


    from the Hongqi Group project and the money I gave you previously? Where has it all gone to?"


    "Of course I''ve spent it all! I had to buy clothes, shoes and jewelry for our mother. These all cost money


    too," said Qiu Mu-Cheng bitterly with her head bowed as she seemed to feel a little guilty inside.


    "You..." Chu Wen-Fei was going to faint from his anger.


    Everyone was watching but this couple continued to squabble.


    Many people in the shop were watching all of this unfold and some of them were business partners


    with the Chu family as well as acquaintances of Zhang Li. Now they were all pointing fingers and


    looking at Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest like they were a joke.


    After feeling those judgmental stares for a while, Zhang Li couldn''t stand it anymore. She looked at her


    son and Qiu Mu-Ying and shouted, "Enough is enough!"


    "You two idiots! Aren''t you embarrassed enough?"


    "Mum, I..." Chu Wen-Fei''s face paled and he looked terribly guilty and ashamed.


    "Don''t call me Mum! Look at this supposed daughter-inw you''ve found! She''s just an idiot! What is


    this even?! Chu Wen-Fei, as long as your father and I are alive, you can forget about marrying this


    woman!" snapped Zhang Li as she hurled angry words at Chu Wen-Fei and didn''t care about Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s feelings at all.


    It was clear that Zhang Li was furious with Qiu Mu-Ying.


    She thought that even if Qiu Mu-Ying was nothing special, at least she didn''t have any major faults.


    But now she could see clearly that this Qiu Mu-Ying was just a downright idiot!


    She had no sense of judgment but still insisted that she knew what she was talking about. She just


    tried to talk big and acted all high and mighty, insisting on pretending to be knowledgeable.


    These vases were all antiques but she insisted on iming they were fakes.


    Zhang Li had broken one vase and it was something that could have been easily solved in a few


    minutes with $600,000. But Qiu Mu-Ying tried to show off her wealth and deliberately broke the other


    two.


    And now something that could have been resolved with just $600,000 had turned into a big problem


    that cost $8 million thanks to that stupid Qiu Mu-Ying!


    On top of that, Zhang Li ended up embarrassing herself with these two goons!


    She had lived for so long and had never been so disgraced before.


    "Aren''t you very rich? Weren''t you trying to show off your wealth? You can have your dreame true


    today! You''re the one being an idiot and you''re hoping someone else would pick up the tab?¡±


    Zhang Li scoffed coldly as she walked up to Shen Meng and said very seriously to him, "Mr Shen, as


    you saw earlier, out of the three vases, I only broke one."


    "I''ll use $1 million to pay for the one I broke. Is that alright with you?"


    Of course it was alright with Shen Meng.


    The one who turned this into a big mess wasn''t Zhang Li, so Shen Meng wouldn''t make her pay for that


    part.


    Besides, Zhang Li was a regr customer of the shop, so Shen Meng was willing topromise too.


    Zhang Li paid her share and then stormed out without even looking back.


    "Mum! Mum!!"


    "Mother-inw! Mum! You can''t just abandon us here!"


    Chu Wen-Fei continued to call after her and Qiu Mu-Ying also tried to call her back pitifully as her heart


    was filled with regret.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s insides were churning as she looked at the floor covered with ceramic shards.


    She wanted to take this chance to prove herself in front of her mother-inw and also insult Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Ye Fan. She wanted to p those two hard in the face.


    But in the end, she made a mess out of everything. Now she faced a $8 million debt, and Zhang Li''s


    impression of her was ruined forever.


    She really regretted it now. If she had known these antiques were real, she wouldn''t have smashed


    them to show off!


    As for Chu Wen-Fei, he was so angry that he was ready to kick Qiu Mu-Ying to death right now.


    "You''ve ruined it! You''ve ruined everything! You''ve screwed up everything now! Now you''ve lost all your


    money and my mum is so angry that she''s stormed out! Are you happy now? Was this what you


    wanted? Fuck! How did I end up with a stupid bitch like you?!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Wen-Fei was going to die from how angry he was soon.

 Chapter 358 Beg Your Cousin

    Chapter 358 Beg Your Cousin


    At this point, this incident was considered pretty much concluded.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were detained inside the shop and Shen Meng called the cops so that


    they could handle this matter.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t really want to watch anymore, so she looked at Ye Fan and said, "Ye Fan, let''s go


    home?"


    "Ok," Ye Fan nodded.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng then turned to leave.


    When Shen Meng spotted them leaving, he quickly ran up to them and apologized, "I''m really sorry that


    something like this had to happen on your first visit here. You had to witness something so


    embarrassing and it''s badly affected your shopping experience. As the shopkeeper here, I''m really very


    sorry about it."


    "The next time youe, I promise that I won''t let something like this happen in the store again."


    Just when Ye Fan and his wife were about to leave the store, Shen Meng actually ran forward to see


    them out. The way he was so friendly and polite to them waspletely different from how he had


    fiercely berated Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei earlier.


    If Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei saw this and still couldn''t catch on, then those eyes of their must be


    useless.


    "Yingying, no wonder this Mr Shen got Qiu Mu-Cheng to only pay $200. So they know each other. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng is your cousin, so quickly go and beg her to put in a good word for us. Otherwise we''re


    really going to jail at this rate," said Chu Wen-Fei hurriedly to Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Ying instantly froze and clearly couldn''t bring herself to do such a thing.


    After all, she and Qiu Mu-Cheng got along like water and fire. Even back when Wang Liang offended


    Shen Fei back on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival Night Auction and begged Qiu Mu-Ying to plead


    with Ye Fan for mercy, she couldn''t bring herself to do that.


    So now Qiu Mu-Ying wasn''t willing to humble herself to plead with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Come on! Is your pride more important or money? This is $7 million we''re talking about! If you plead


    with her, he might write off that $7 million altogether!" said Chu Wen-Fei anxiously.


    After hesitating for some time, Qiu Mu-Ying finally nodded.


    Her husband was right. Pride wasn''t as important as money.


    So after she made this decision, she ran over and pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back as she said in a pleading


    voice, "Mu-Cheng, since you are friends with Mr Shen, then won''t you help your little sister and your


    brother-inw since we''re all rtives?"


    "Sis, please? Please put in a good word for us? We really didn''t mean it. I really thought those vases


    were fakes. Couldn''t you help us to plead with Mr Shen so that we just have to pay a few hundred?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was now addressing Qiu Mu-Cheng as her sister and sounded like she was very close to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Her tone of voice didn''t have any of the arrogance or bossiness she disyed earlier, and sounded


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exceptionally humble and polite.


    Anyone who didn''t know them would have thought these sisters were very close.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t taken in by Qiu Mu-Ying''s nice words. She pushed Qiu Mu-Ying''s hand aside


    and turned to leave as if she didn''t hear anything.


    "Sis, you can''t be so cruel to me. I''m your younger cousin and we''re like sisters! Our fathers are


    brothers, and we share the same grandfather! The same blood flows in us both! Have you forgotten


    how we used to share a bed when we were children? Or how we used to go to school and go home


    after school together? Are you really going to be so cruel and leave me in the lurch like that? Are you


    really not going to care about your cousin anymore?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying with bloodshot eyes. Her


    voice was filled with such emotion andden with such touching words that anyone else listening might


    have started crying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped walking and listened quietly to Qiu Mu-Ying''s emotional speech without turning


    around.


    Ye Fan suddenly noticed that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s body was actually trembling.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you alright?" asked Ye Fan worriedly.


    He thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng was crying.


    But actually she wasughing.


    Herughter was filled with sarcasm and self-deprecation.


    "Yingying, so now you suddenly acknowledge that I''m your older cousin? Now you realize our fathers


    are brothers and that we have the same grandfather?" "Then tell me. When I offended Shen Fei and


    when I was forced by you and the rest of the Qius to kneel, did you remember I was your cousin?


    When you took over my position and my projects and backstabbed me in front of Grandpa, did you


    remember I was your cousin? Then when the Qius chased me out of the family and stole my husband''s


    imperial jade, did you treat me as your cousin?¡±


    "Now that you''ve gotten into trouble, you start begging me and trying to pretend that we''re close.


    Yingying, don''t you think you''re such a joke? Don''t you feel that everything you''ve done is really


    despicable?" Qiu Mu-Cheng ranted on and on with anger in her voice.


    Her tone was icy and her eyes were emotionless.


    She rattled off a whole string of questions, each sentence firmer than thest, and each word more


    aggressive than thest. Her voice was like the sound of gold ttering loudly on the floor, echoing


    through the whole shop.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t stupid, and she wasn''t an unconditionally nice person with no principles.


    If the Qius hurt her once, she could let it go. If they hurt her twice, she would grit her teeth and hold it


    in.


    But they had insulted her, hurt her and harmed her time and again. So no matter how kindhearted Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was, her heart hurt and her heart felt the pain, and there were many holes in her heart


    already.


    And so Qiu Mu-Cheng had already straightened out her thoughts.


    All these rtives and cousins were all nonsense.


    There were times where her supposed blood rtives were even worse than a stranger on the streets.


    Now she only had one principle when it came to dealing with others.


    If they respected her, she would respect them three times as much!


    But if they offended her, she was going to pay them back tenfold!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cold and angry words continued to ring in Qiu Mu-Ying''s ears.


    She couldn''te up with an answer to any of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s questions.


    She was ashamed and her face was all red. She felt like digging a hole for herself now.


    She didn''t dream of begging Qiu Mu-Cheng to help her anymore. She didn''t even dare to look up at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng now.


    "Yingying, I''m going to warn you onest time. You''d better learn to be kind to others and keep yourself


    in check." Qiu Mu-Cheng said before turning to leave.


    Her high heels clicked against the floor and the crisp sound of the heels echoed through the shopfront.


    By the time everyone looked up, that beautiful silhouette had already left.


    All they saw was a gorgeous back view.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t help with the mess Qiu Mu-Ying created and walked off without turning back.


    After leaving Women''s Country, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still clearly angry. Her chest was heaving and she


    was unable to calm herself down.


    "Alright now, Mu-Cheng. Why get angry over these people you don''t care about? You''d only tire


    yourself out. Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony is happening in three days'' time, and everyone


    will be counting on you to take charge," said Ye Fan with a faint smile. He was always so calm.


    He was like the still waters of ake, as if nothing in the world could possibly agitate him inside at all.


    "I''m not angry, I''m just really upset. I never thought that the younger cousin I grew up with would turn


    out like this. I really can''t believe it. Is she still that little Mu-Ying that went with me to school and home


    again


    every day when we were children?"

 Chapter 359 Over the Line

    Chapter 359 Over the Line


    "Time really changes a lot of things. People who used to be so close to me have all changed. Ye Fan,


    seriously, sometimes I wish I didn''t have to grow up. Happiness used to be so simple. There was no


    and simple, like the sky in front of us."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to have recalled a lot things that happened during her childhood.


    They all lived together in her grandfather''s house and yed together andughed together.


    Sometimes they would fight over ice cream or something like that, but soon after, they would forget all


    about it and continue to y together.


    At that time, there weren''t so many cars on the road and the buildings were not as high as they were


    now, but everyone''s face always carried the smile that they no longer had now.


    But without them realizing, the three female cousins of the Qiu family had all


    grown up.


    And what made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel sad was how Qiu Mu-Ying was no longer the same.


    She had beenpletely disfigured and changed by this materialistic society.


    After hearing Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dejected words, Ye Fan smiled faintly and consoled her, "That''s right.


    Time does change many things. It makes those we were once familiar with be strange, and it


    makes those who were strange be familiar. It changes everything around us."


    "But Mu-Cheng, isn''t that the joy of life? If we don''t grow up, then we''d never be strong and we''d


    never gain the ability to protect the ones dear to us. We''d never be able toplete the things that we


    weren''t able to before. And more importantly, if we never grew up, then how would I have met you?" Ye


    Fan''s gentle voice had a strange charm in it.


    Ye Fan looked at the beautiful youngdy in front of him as he said these words. His


    deep eyes were filled with affection and gratefulness.


    That was affection for someone he loved, and gratefulness for the passing of time.


    He was grateful that time had allowed him to meet this beautiful woman at the best moment possible.


    For that moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng froze.


    Her beautiful face was filled with a strange feeling of being moved.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up and just stared at him while in a daze.


    She felt that she could see the clouds rising in his eyes, and she seemed to be able to see thousands


    of leaves fall too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with much fondness and affection.


    She wished she could gather the courage to tell this man that she could also feel that time had been


    good to her and she was grateful that she had met this wonderful man during her best years.


    The autumn wind blew through the falling leaves. The orange and yellow leaves rustled next to their


    ears.


    Without realizing it, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already closed her eyes. Her pretty face was covered in a


    seductive blush, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Just like that, their hearts slowly moved towards one another.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could already hear Ye Fan''s breathing, while Ye Fan could already smell the fragrance


    from his beloved.


    But just when their breaths were about to be intertwined and their lips were just an inch away from one


    another, a voice rang out from behind them andpletely destroyed the romantic moment!


    "Master Ye, Master Ye! Phew! Master Ye, it''s been so hard for me to find you and I''ve finally run into


    you today. I''m so d I caught up with you, otherwise I''d miss you again," said Gu Long-En as he ran


    and panted at the same time after he caught up with Ye Fan.


    Gu Long-En''s heart was filled with great excitement and joy to see Ye Fan again.


    His sudden appearance hadpletely ruined the moment between Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already turned her face away and the embarrassment on her face made her as red


    as a ripe peach. If you pinched her cheeks you might get some peach juice.


    What came over her just now?


    What was she going to do with Ye Fan?


    Was she going to kiss him?!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt her heart beat wildly when she thought of what happened moments ago. She was


    embarrassed, but also in disbelief.


    She had no idea what hade over her earlier. She felt like she had gone into a daze and actually


    felt like she was floating.


    Was this the power of hormones?


    Was this the feeling of being in love?


    Could this man have already conquered her heart? Had she really fallen in love with him? Had she


    really reached that stage?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little frightened, but when she thought about these things, her eyes stole a nce


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    at Ye Fan but she quickly looked away again as if she was afraid of being discovered.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng still found it hard to steady her heart.


    Even though they stopped just before it happened, that feeling was quite amazing to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Just like Adam and Eve who had eaten the forbidden fruit, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a strange sense of joy in


    her heart.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t feeling so wonderful at this moment. His expression fell when Gu


    Long-En interrupted them.


    He felt like he had been screwed over.


    "What are you doing here?" snapped Ye Fan in annoyance as he red at Gu Long-En.


    Nobody would be in a good mood if they were interrupted at such a time.


    If someone else spoke to Gu Long-En like this, this old man would have exploded on him.


    But since it was Ye Fan, Master Gu wasn''t angry at all and even grinned, "Master Ye, it''s nothing really.


    It''s about the matter I mentioned thest time about my granddaughter, do you remember?"


    "My granddaughter hase home for the holidays, so I thought of treating you to a meal so that you


    two can meet. Don''t worry, my daughter is really pretty and has a good figure, so she''s definitely no


    less than Su Yuan-Shan''s daughter. Master Ye, if you have time tonight, we could have dinner tonight


    and get to know each other better?" Gu Long-En was clearly trying to make Ye Fan his grandson-in-


    "No!" Before Ye Fan could answer, Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly upset and refused Gu Long-En on the


    spot.


    "Hmm?" Gu Long-En was also upset with this response and he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Ah, I


    remember. You''re Su Yuan-Shan''s daughter''s best friend, Miss Qiu right? Master Ye''s boss, right?"


    Gu Long-En was getting on in age but his memory was pretty good.


    He remembered Qiu Mu-Cheng. Back at Shanshui Hall, Su Qian said that Qiu Mu-Cheng was the CEO


    of apany and Ye Fan was her driver. Gu Long-En remembered all of that.


    "Miss Qiu, Master Ye is your driver, so it makes sense for you to control his activities at work. But this is


    private affair, so don''t you think you''re stepping over the line? Miss Qiu, I''d advise you to correct your


    position on this."


    Gu Long-En was polite to Ye Fan because he treated Ye Fan as his teacher. But he wasn''t so polite to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He even felt that this was unfair to Ye Fan and felt that Qiu Mu-Cheng had stepped over the line as his


    superior.


    She already controlled him at work and now she wanted to have control over his private life?

 Chapter 360 Revenge of the Qius

    Chapter 360 Revenge of the Qius


    After leaving Qiu Mu-Cheng with that advice, Gu Long-En ignored her and looked back at Ye Fan to


    ask if he had time.


    Ye Fan justughed bitterly when he understood why Gu Long-En hade looking for him.


    He was surprised that this old man hade all the way here to talk to him about this matter. Of


    course Ye Fan said he didn''t have time.


    His wife was right here and Ye Fan didn''t dare to go against her. Otherwise she might kill him tonight.


    "What about tomorrow? Are you avable tomorrow?" Gu Long-En continued to ask.


    Ye Fan still shook his head. "I''m not free tomorrow either."


    "What about the day after? You should be free the day after, right?" Gu Long-En refused to give up. His


    persistence was really quite touching.


    In order to take Ye Fan in as his grandsoninw, this old man really gave it his all.


    But Ye Fan continued to refuse him. "I need to prepare for thepany''s opening ceremony and I


    won''t have free time, so don''t talk about this anymore and give it up."


    After that, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with this old man anymore. He tugged at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arm


    and quickly left, as if he was afraid Gu Long-En would catch up with him again.


    But Gu Long-En froze for a while. "Opening ceremony?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Master Ye going to start a business?"


    This was a serious question.


    If Ye Fan was starting a business, then as Ye Fan''s disciple, he definitely had to turn up.


    "Looks like I''ve got to go back and check up on this."


    After Gu Long-En had decided on this, he looked at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng as they had walked


    quite a distance from him. He shook his head and turned to leave.


    It would have been better if he hadn''t taken a look. His eyes nearly popped out of his head when he


    saw what they were doing.


    Ye Fan''s pretty boss actually had her hand around Ye Fan''s waist and seemed to be touching him like


    they were lovers. Her hand moved around on Ye Fan and her gestures were intimate and ambiguous at


    the same time.


    Gu Long-En''s eyes reddened.


    Now he knew why this pretty CEO had reacted so violently when he wanted to introduce his


    granddaughter to Ye Fan.


    So she had an ulterior motive and wanted Ye Fan for herself.


    "She might look decent, but she''s terrible inside!" "Judging from her looks and dressing, I thought this


    something so shameless to my Master Ye behind this seemingly beautiful face. She''s actually using her


    position to force Master Ye into a rtionship with her!"


    When Gu Long-En saw that Ye Fan and that prettydy CEO were together, his heart started to bleed.


    After all, if Ye Fan really had this sort of improper rtionship with his boss, then what was going to


    happen to his granddaughter?


    Didn''t that mean his ns to make Ye Fan his grandson-inw were all going up in smoke?


    "This won''t do. The next time I meet Master Ye, I have to talk to him about this."


    Gu Long-En''s expression was bitter as he thought about these things in his heart.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng would never have imagined that her pure and chaste image in Gu Long-En''s eyes


    hadpletely copsed and he now thought of her as a licentiousdy boss who seduced her driver.


    But in reality, Qiu Mu-Cheng was just pinching Ye Fan.


    "You little brat! You go around attracting all sorts of women! First it was my BFF, and now it''s someone


    else''s granddaughter?! I''m going to pinch you silly!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got so angry when she thought about what just happened.


    Any wife would be upset and angry if they met someone who tried to set up their husband to go on a


    blind date.


    Ye Fan could only smile bitterly in helplessness. "Wifey, this is not my fault at all.''''


    "They are the ones who came looking for me. Besides you, I''ve never tried to seduce any other woman


    before. I swear!" Ye Fan hurriedly tried to exin.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got even angrier at this. She red at Ye Fan. "Are you saying that if other women


    threw themselves at you, you''d be okay with it?"


    "I didn''t say that, you did. Besides, I''m a man and I have needs too. Since I can''t satisfy them at home,


    it''s only natural for me to be unable to resist temptation out there. But of course, if you can satisfy


    me..."


    "SHUT UP!" Qiu Mu-Cheng almost had a fit when she heard Ye Fan say such shameless words. "Ye


    Fan, you little bastard, prepare to die!"


    They continued to bicker all the way home.


    By the time Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan got home, it was already quitete.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were still watching TV on the sofa. When Han Li saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng was back,


    she said, "Mu-Cheng, someone sent an invitation card here. I ced it on your desk, you can take a


    look."


    "Invitation card? From who?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised to hear this.


    "I have no idea, you can look at it yourself." Han Li turned to roll her eyes at Qiu Mu-Cheng when she


    spotted Ye Fan and instantly flew into a rage.


    "Mu-Cheng! You terrible girl! I was wondering why you two were out till sote, so you went to buy


    clothes for him?! Are you nuts? Why bother buying anything for him? And a suit too! Are you earning


    too much or something? He''s just a useless bum so why should he wear a suit? If you''ve got too much


    money to spare, give it to me. I''ve raised you for nothing! You spend money on this useless bum but


    you don''t do anything for your parents," shouted Han Li angrily at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    To her, every cent spent on Ye Fan was a waste.


    "Enough, Mum, stop it." Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be bothered to exin so much.


    She threw a few bags over to her parents and said in annoyance, "These are the clothes I bought for


    both of you."


    "Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony is in three days, it''s up to you whether you want to attend or


    not. If you''re going, wear these clothes. It''s a formal asion so you can''t dress too casually."


    Then Qiu Mu-Cheng headed back to her bedroom.


    Ye Fan also walked into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bedroom.


    In the room.


    A dim yellow light swayed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat at her desk and looked silently at the invitation card in front of her without saying for


    a long time. She also started to quietly clench her fists.


    Ye Fan was immediately puzzled. "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong?"


    Read it for yourself.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng tossed the invitation card to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan opened it and realized it was from the Qiu family.


    "November 11th, Qiushui Group and Hongqi Group''s ribbon cutting ceremony for the second stage of


    their project? At Yulong Hotel? From Qiu Mu-Ying? Mu-Cheng, isn''t Yulong Hotel just opposite Mufan


    Real Estate? The date and time is the same as us," said Ye Fan in shock when he read the invitation


    card.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression had darkened. "Exactly!"


    "This is probably the Qius'' way of taking revenge. They''ve chosen the same date and time, we''re


    having an opening ceremony while they''re having a ribbon cutting ceremony. On top of that, they''re


    using Hongqi Group''s name to throw their weight about! Many bigwigs in Yunzhou''s business circle will


    attend their ceremony because of this. After all, Mufan Real Estate is unknown but Hongqi Group is the


    embarrass us!"


    "They''re doing this on purpose and they want to use this to insult us!"

 Chapter 361 Played Out by Ye Fan

    Chapter 361 yed Out by Ye Fan


    Nobody knew how angry Qiu Mu-Cheng was right now.


    Ever since she tried to start apany all the way until its official opening, the Qius had tried to make


    things difficult for her for every step of the way.


    She wouldn''t have been so angry if it were someone else. But the ones targeting Mufan Real Estate


    were the rtives she thought were closest to her.


    "Your grandfather is doing this to make you back off then go back to apologize to him, I suppose. After


    all, he''s a very controlling man and you''ve made him angry. If you actually be sessful, then he


    would feel very embarrassed. If any of the other family members did the same thing, then he would


    lose all authority over them,¡± analyzed Ye Fan in a quiet voice as he looked at the invitation card.


    "So in order to protect his own ego, he thinks it''s ok toe down hard on his own granddaughter''s


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth with determination as she said, "The more they behave like


    this, the more I must make sure this opening ceremony does well."


    "Tomorrow, I''m going out with my staff to every business in Yunzhou and invite everyone. If one


    business doesn''t want toe, then I''ll send out ten invites. Or 100 invites. If we send enough out,


    somebody will definitelye," said Qiu Mu-Cheng stubbornly. Her eyes shone with an indignant


    fierceness.


    But Ye Fan just smiled gently. "Mu-Cheng, no need to go through such trouble."


    "Mayor Han called me today and they invited us to the city''s Entrepreneurs'' Dinner that''s happening


    tomorrow night. More than 100 business representatives will be there, so we can take this chance to


    invite them."


    Ye Fan''s words made Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes light up as she excitedly said, "What? Ye Fan, are you


    serious?"


    "Mayor Han really invited us to the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with joy but also some disbelief.


    She didn''t think that Mufan Real Estate was enough of a big shot to be invited to the city government''s


    Entrepreneur''s Dinner.


    After all, herpany was new and she wasn''t some big shot. She couldn''t understand why Mayor


    Han would invite them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had heard about this Entrepreneurs'' Dinner before.


    Everyone invited to this dinner were the majorpanies that supported Yunzhou''s economy. It was a


    gathering of famous and richpanies that had millions in assets.


    Master Qiu always dreamt of being invited to go, but he never got his wish even after many years.


    Qiushui Logistics had always been too small, so they couldn''t even get an invitation.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect to be able to fulfil this wish that her grandfather couldn''t for so many


    years.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng was both shocked and surprised by this. She shook Ye Fan and kept asking if he


    was serious about it.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. He quietly said, "I''m serious. If all goes well, Mayor Han will


    probably call you in a while, so just be patient and wait for his call.¡±


    "Ok," Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and looked with great anticipation at her phone. Then she red at Ye


    Fan and said, "Ye Fan, you''d better not be lying to me, otherwise you can forget about ever getting into


    my bed."


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed sadly. "It''s as if I could get into your bed as long as I didn''t lie to you."


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Qiu Mu-Cheng red harder at him.


    Ye Fan quickly shook his head and said he didn''t say anything.


    Ye Fan returned to the study and read for a while on the bed before dozing off.


    The next day, Ye Fan opened his eyes to meet with Qiu Mu-Cheng''s furious eyes staring nastily at


    himself. There seemed to be murder written all over her face.


    She hadn''t even changed out of her pajamas and her fierce and aggressive expression made her look


    like she was going to swallow Ye Fan whole.


    "Oh my god! Qiu Mu-Cheng, are you nuts? Are you trying to frighten me to death?"


    Ye Fan got a shock. He thought that someone had broken into the house and was about to fight back.


    Thankfully he managed to stop himself, otherwise Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was doomed.


    "Ye Fan, you little asshole! How dare you lie to me! You''re doomed! I''m going to kill you!" Qiu Mu-


    Cheng ignored Ye Fan''s grumbling and started shouting angrily.


    She picked up a pillow on the bed and started whacking Ye Fan.


    What happened was that Qiu Mu-Cheng had waiting next to her phone for the entire night after hearing


    what Ye Fan said, but nobody called her.


    Later she figured that Ye Fan must have yed her out.


    She had been happy for nothing and she ended up staying up all night too. Of course she was furious!


    She was ready to beat Ye Fan to death!


    "That''s impossible! Mayor Han told me himself yesterday! I really didn''t lie to you! Wifey, wait a


    moment, I''ll call him now."


    Ye Fan then gave Han Dong-Min a call.


    But Han Dong-Min''s phone was turned off.


    Ye Fan turned green in the face immediately.


    "Enough, you don''t have to pretend anymore. I knew I couldn''t count on you when it mattered. I was


    the stupid one. Mayor Han is so busy, so why would he call you and why would he invite small fry like


    us to the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed disappointedly. After she had vented all her anger, she walked out from Ye Fan''s


    room.


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out, she ran into Han Li on her way to the bathroom.


    Han Li immediately shrieked.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng! Did you...did you sleep with that useless bumst night?! You stupid girl! How could


    you do something like that?! Why can''t you respect yourself more?!"


    When Han Li spotted Qiu Mu-Cheng walk out from Ye Fan''s room in her pajamas, her eyes


    immediately turned red.


    She was so furious, her entire body was shaking.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng became pregnant as a result, how was her daughter going to marry a rich man''s son


    in the future?


    "Mum, what are you talking about?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned red and sounded embarrassed. She


    quickly exined the whole thing to Han Li.


    "Are you telling me the truth?"


    "Of course I am. If you don''t believe me, you can touch my nket, it''s still warm."


    After listening to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s exnation, Han Li finally calmed down before starting to me Qiu


    Mu-Cheng for being stupid and gullible.


    "Seriously you''re so dumb sometimes. Why would Mayor Han call that useless bum personally? That


    bum was just having you on, and only a brainless woman like you would believe him. Besides, don''t


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you know what you''re worth? Your grandfather never got a chance to attend the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner


    and you think Mayor Han would invite you? Dream on! Alright now, eat breakfast and go to work," Han


    Li chided her daughter.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t defend herself. She got changed, ate simply and left the house.


    Ye Fan left the house shortly after that, but he was hopping mad now.


    "Han Dong-Min, are you asking for a beating? How dare you y me out?!"


    Ye Fan angrily gave Han Dong-Min another call.

 Chapter 362 Ill Settle It

    Chapter 362 I''ll Settle It


    This time, the call went through.


    "Mayor Han, you''re really putting on airs now! Why didn''t you make the callst night? Do you know


    that Mu-Cheng stayed up the whole night just waiting for that call from you?" Ye Fan tried hard to


    suppress his anger, but there was much displeasure in his voice.


    Even though the other party was Han Dong-Min, Ye Fan didn''t intend to go easy on him at all.


    "Hello, may I know who''s on the line? Are you a superior to Mayor Han?¡± a careful voice asked on the


    other line.


    "No, this is Ye Fan. I''m looking for Han Dong-Min, get Han Dong-Min to the phone now!" Ye Fan could


    tell that the person who picked up the call clearly wasn''t Han Dong-Min.


    "Ye Fan?" The person on the other side paused for a moment as if he was trying to recall whose name


    this was. After a moment, the other party startedughing coldly.


    "Oh, I remember now. Master Ye, right? We were kind enough to you, but how dare you speak like this


    to Mayor Han? You''re just a useless live-in son-inw and you dare to call Mayor Han by his full name?


    Did you think you''re really something just because you helped Mayor Han to pick out some rocks?"


    "Mayor Han was polite to you out of courtesy. Otherwise, a country bumpkin live-in son-inw like you


    is nothing to Mayor Han! Look, little brat, you''d better learn how to behave and know your position.


    Don''t think that just because Mayor Han treated you to dinner, then you''re some big shot now. Before


    showing off, you''d better look at yourself in the mirror and reflect on your actions first!"


    Han Dong-Min''s assistant, Meng Guang had picked up the phone in Han Dong-Min''s house and was


    angered the minute he heard how impolite Ye Fan was. After shouting back at Ye Fan, he didn''t wait for


    an answer and mmed the phone back down.


    Han Dong-Min had just gotten changed and walked out from his room to head for the office.


    "Meng Guang, who was on the line earlier?¡±


    Han Dong-Min was busy changing when the phone rang, so he told his assistant to help him pick it up.


    Meng Guang was both annoyed and amused at the same time. "Mayor Han, it was that live-in son-in-


    "Live-in son-inw?" Han Dong-Min frowned and was puzzled.


    "That so called Master Ye. He asked why you didn''t callst night," replied Meng Guang calmly.


    Han Dong-Min instantly pped his thigh. "Oh no! I was busyst night and forgot! What did you tell


    him?"


    "I didn''t tell him much. I just scolded him back."


    What?!


    Han Dong-Min''s face twitched and his eyes nearly fell out of his head. "You...you scolded him back?"


    "That''s right. This idiot had just helped to look at a few rocks, right? And he thinks he''s so great now.


    Mayor Han, you have no idea how rude he was earlier. And he even just called you by your full name. I


    was so angry that I just shouted back at him. I''ll make sure he knows his ce and who he should


    offend and who he should respect!" ranted Meng Guang without noticing how nasty Han Dong-Min''s


    expression was bing.


    "Mayor Han, I hope you don''t mind me saying this, but I think you''ve been too nice to him. You even


    treated him to dinner? He just a country bumpkin who lives off his wife, so why bother being so kind to


    him? Look at him now! His nose is in the air and he even dares to be disrespectful to you..." Meng


    Guang tried to advise Han Dong-Min.


    But before he could finish hisst sentence, Han Dong-Min had pped Meng Guang across the face


    and Meng


    Guang was too stunned for words.


    "Mayor Han, why did you p me?" Meng Guang clutched his face and looked so pitiful.


    But Han Dong-Min was so angry that he started shouting because he was so fearful. "You stupid thing!


    How could you just scold anybody?!"


    "Do you know who he is? Are you trying to get me killed?!"


    Meng Guang also started panicking when he saw how terrified Han Dong-Min looked. "Isn''t he just a


    useless live-in son-inw from the countryside?"


    "Shut up! You stupid fellow! If he was just a countryside louse, would Master Li Er be so respectful


    towards him? If he was really a useless live-in son-inw, would the Lei family of Jingzhou apologize


    and beg him for mercy? Fuck you! You''re really going to get me killed someday!"


    Han Dong-Min was going to die from anger, thanks to this idiot assistant of his.


    After what happened with Zhou Sheng, even though Han Dong-Min wasn''t sure actually who Ye Fan


    really was, Li Er and Lei San''s reactions were enough for him to realize that Ye Fan wielded a lot of


    authority in the corporate circles of Jiangdong and he was really capable!


    Han Dong-Min was only the third most powerful man in Yunzhou. If he wanted to move upwards, he


    would need to support of these big corporate bosses.


    So he had to maintain a good rtionship with people like Ye Fan so as to ensure his own future


    career as well as his son''s future.


    He was at fault for what happened the night before, so it was only natural for Ye Fan to get angry. He


    could have just exined it away very simply, but after Meng Guang had treated him so unkindly, Han


    Dong-Min was afraid that this small matter had blown up. Han Dong-Min didn''t want to offend Ye Fan


    over this matter.


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t take the time to scold Meng Guang anymore. He quickly called Ye Fan back.


    But he couldn''t get through at all!


    Han Dong-Min''s face paled and the terror in his heart made him even angrier with Meng Guang.


    "You stupid fool! Just you wait! If this matter blows up, I won''t let you off!" yelled Han Dong-Min angrily.


    He tried calling Ye Fan again but Ye Fan didn''t pick up the call.


    Han Dong-Min switched to using a different phone and this call got through.


    "Master Ye, you''re finally willing to pick up my call. My subordinate was rude to you and I''ve already


    taught him a lesson. I''ll get him to apologize to you personally, so please don''t take it to heart."


    "Aboutst night, I was very busy and forgot all about it. I was about to call you this morning but you


    ended up calling me first. I''ve already made arrangements for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner, so you just


    need to bring your wife along. But there''s a change in the event date, because some officials from the


    provincial government areing for an inspection and they need the venue we booked. So I had to


    push it to seven dayster and it will be held at Yunzhou Expo," Han Dong-Min spoke apologetically


    and made himself sound as polite and humble as possible.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Seven dayster?"


    "No, I can''t wait for so long. It has to be tomorrow night at thetest," said Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony was happening in two days. He couldn''t wait for seven days.


    Han Dong-Min became a little displeased at these words.


    Ye Fan had said this so nonchntly. Did he think the dinner could be held the next day just because


    he said so?


    The officialsing were from Jianghai, so no matter how amazing Ye Fan was, there was no way


    Han Dong-Min would offend his superiors in Jianghai for his sake.


    "Master Ye, I''m sorry but I can''t do anything about this." Han Dong-Min''s voice sounded more distant


    now.


    Nobody liked being stepped all over like this.


    Ye Fan''s request had already gone beyond what Han Dong-Min could tolerate.


    He did want to maintain a good rtionship with Ye Fan, but he had principles and boundaries too.


    Some people were worth buttering up to, but those who didn''t know their ce were not worthy of Han


    Dong-Min''s friendliness.


    "I''ll settle it, you just do your part," replied Ye Fan quietly.


    Han Dong-Min thought that Ye Fan would continue to pester him to get it done, but Ye Fan''s reply


    shocked him instead. "You... you''ll settle it?"


    He was kidding, right?


    He was an ordinary citizen, so no matter how powerful he was within the business circles, he couldn''t


    possibly affect the arrangements within the provincial government.


    "Master Ye, you''re kidding, right?¡± Han Dong-Min just smiled along and felt that Ye Fan was really just


    bragging.


    "Master Ye? Master Ye?" Han Dong-Min called his name a few times when he didn''t hear any


    response.


    But Ye Fan had already hung up without even saying goodbye to Han Dong-Min.

 Chapter 363 Paralyzed with Fear

    Chapter 363 Paralyzed with Fear


    Han Dong-Min also hung up the phone. His expression was dark and he looked rather unhappy.


    He was clearly unsure if Ye Fan was really capable of doing something this or if he was just bragging.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he had sounded too casual and this whole thing just sounded impossible.


    "Mayor Han, I told you earlier. This Master Ye is just bragging and now he doesn''t even make sense


    anymore. He just sounds like a youngster who just entered the workforce with big dreams. I don''t know


    where you heard about Master Li Er being respectful to him. He''s just a young punk, so how could he


    be so capable? Mayor Han, don''t get fooled by this live-in son-inw."


    Han Dong-Min had left the phone on speakerphone, so Meng Guang had heard the whole


    conversation.


    Meng Guang still had a red imprint on his face from Han Dong-Min''s p earlier.


    When he heard Han Dong-Min''s reaction earlier, he was really afraid that he might have offended a big


    shot.


    But after calming down, Meng Guang felt that there were a few problems here.


    If Ye Fan was really that amazing, why would he be hiding in a small family like the Qius? And why


    would he choose to be a useless live-in son-inw?


    Besides, Ye Fan was so young, so no matter how talented he was, how impressive could he truly be at


    this age?


    On top of that, Ye Fan''s nonchnt Til settle it'' really sounded too boastful. It was so boastful that


    Meng Guang was sure that Ye Fan was just lying to them and trying to talk big.


    It was as if someone came up to you and said he could destroy earth. Would you believe him?


    Of course not!


    That was exactly how Han Dong-Min and


    Meng Guang felt right now.


    If one showed off too much, that wasn''t being impressive anymore. That was just being idiotic.


    And so even Han Dong-Min started to suspect that Ye Fan was just pretending to be a big shot to fool


    him.


    When he thought about this, Han Dong-Min walked over and helped Meng Guang get up from the floor.


    "Meng Guang, I''m so sorry, I was too rash just now.¡±


    "But I don''t get it. If things are just like what you said and Ye Fan has been pretending to be a big shot


    to fool me, what is his motive?" asked Han Dong-Min puzzledly.


    There was a reason for everything.


    If Ye Fan was really pulling a fast one on him, there must be a reason for it.


    But Meng Guang just chortled. "What other reason could there be? He just wanted to show off. Mayor


    Han, if he didn''t brag about himself like that, would you still be so polite to him?"


    "You''re a leader of the city and you''re so polite towards him, so you''ve definitely fed his ego. Also, his


    position in society would rise tremendously. Perhaps he even used your name to make Master Li Er


    behave so respectfully towards him. That''s how you pretend that you''re something great when you''re


    not, right?"


    This exnation by Meng Guang made Han Dong-Min feel like he had been sshed by a bucket of


    water and he could see everything clearly now.


    "You''re right. You''re right! I''ve checked on Ye Fan''s family background, and he''s really born in the


    countryside, of lowly birth and married into the Qius. I had been curious before this as to how someone


    like that made Master Li Er and the rest so respectful towards him."


    "Looks like this little brat has been using my name to make himself seem more powerful! It was really


    hard for me to tell, but it was much clearer to someone outside of the situation. Meng Guang, I really


    have to thank you. If you didn''t point this out to me, I would have been used by this fellow."


    Han Dong-Min was suddenly enlightened and couldn''t help but sigh as he thanked Meng Guang.


    "Mayor Han, I''m your assistant, so it''s my job to help you check the people around you and n


    strategies. I think that live-in son-inw will call you again to talk to you about the Entrepreneurs''


    Dinner. You don''t have to consider his feelings anymore and you can just turn the tables on him. If you


    give in to countryside leeches like him, then he would step all over you!"


    Han Dong-Min nodded in agreement to Meng Guang''s words.


    In no time, Ye Fan called again. And just like what Meng Guang predicted, Ye Fan was calling him


    about the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    "Mayor Han, everything''s settled and someone will call you shortly. What you need to do is to go


    ording to the original n and continue preparing for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner, as well as to call


    my wife to inform her. Do you understand?¡± Ye Fan''s calm voice came through the phone.


    But Han Dong-Min justughed after hearing this. "Master Ye, are you done acting?¡±


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Han Dong-Min instantly exploded and shouted angrily into the phone, "Are you still going to continue


    pretending with me?!"


    "Did you think I''m an idiot? You think I''d believe anything you say? Settled? What did you use to settle


    this with? Those are officials from Jianghai and even I couldn''t settle them, so you think you can?


    You''re just a young punk with no status, no job and no background! So how dare you brag here! You''re


    really audacious!" yelled Han Dong-Min furiously. He didn''t expect Ye Fan to actually continue acting in


    front of him and even imed to have settled this matter.


    What a joke!


    He couldn''t even get the chance to talk to those in the provincial government and a small fry like Ye


    Fan could settle this matter?


    Of course Han Dong-Min didn''t believe him!


    He just thought that Ye Fan was fooling around with him.


    "Because you helped me thest time, I won''t pursue this matter of you trying to trick me. But don''t let


    me see you again, otherwise I''ll make sure you spend the rest of your life in jail!"


    PAK!


    Han Dong-Min immediately hung up after that.


    After letting out all the frustration in his heart, Han Dong-Min felt really good. He even nced smugly


    at Meng Guang and asked, "How was that? Was my rant ok?"


    Meng Guang didn''t reply and just gave Han Dong-Min a big thumbs up.


    Mayor Han was amazing!


    "After getting rid of a burden on my back, I feel so much more rxed now. Come, let''s get to work."


    After falling out with Ye Fan, Han Dong-Ming didn''t want to think about this matter anymore. He called


    Meng Guang along and got ready to leave the house.


    But just then, another call came in.


    "This irritating fellow is really persistent!"


    Han Dong-Min immediately assumed the call was from Ye Fan, but when he looked at his screen, his


    body trembled.


    This was a call from the provincial office!


    Han Dong-Min immediately picked it up.


    And his face paled almost instantly.


    "What? Your meeting is pushed back to let us hold the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner first?" Han Dong-Min


    asked in shock.


    The voice on the other end was also surprised. "Why, didn''t you know about it? Weren''t you the one


    who called us?"


    "But seriously your connections are not bad at all, you actually managed to connect yourself to


    someone within the Jiangdong provincial office. The higher-ups have said that we must let you go


    ahead with the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner first, and our meeting has to be dyed."


    Han Dong-Min was paralyzed with fear and his mind went nk after hearing this.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    He immediately guessed that Ye Fan was the one behind all of this!


    But Han Dong-Min never thought that Ye Fan was really capable of something like this.


    He said he would settle it and he really did.


    Even those high ranking officials conning round for the inspection had to give way because Ye Fan said


    so.


    Han Dong-Min was even more petrified now.


    Good god, what sort of person had he just yelled at?!

 Chapter 364 A Huge Misunderstanding

    Chapter 364 A Huge Misunderstanding


    "Mayor Han? What is it? Did the provincial office call to rush you to prepare for the meeting? I just knew


    that country bumpkin was trying to pull a fast one. How could an unknown live-in husband convince the


    officials of Jianghai to change their minds? Did he n on doing it with just his mouth? Mayor Han,


    you''re too kind and trusting, but don''t worry, I have your back! You can tell me anything. Since I''m your


    assistant, it''s my job to counsel you and steer clear of unbing characters."


    Meng Guang had juste out from the room with some documents, so he missed Han Dong-Min''s


    phone callpletely.


    But it didn''t matter as Meng Guang had a rough idea what the call was about. Their colleagues from


    the provincial office probably called to hasten Mayor Han about the preparation of the meeting.


    Meng Guang smiled ingratiatingly as he waited for Han Dong-Min to praise him.


    But Han Dong-Min was too stunned, and his mind went nk after hanging up.


    The moment he heard the way Meng Guang was waiting for his approval, Han Dong-Min kicked him


    furiously.


    "Steer clear of unbing people? Unbing my ass! You fool! You got me into trouble! I was blind


    to believe a dumbass like you!"


    Han Dong-Min was on the verge of crying, and his chest felt like exploding from anger!


    He even wanted to ughter Meng Guang now.


    Han Dong-Min had just cleared the air with Ye Fan for their previous misunderstanding. All he had to


    do was quietly wait for the phone call and prepare for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner like Ye Fan said.


    But Han Dong-Min believed Meng Guang''s nonsense when he sowed discord and misled him, so he


    ended up reprimanding Ye Fan over the phone.


    Now he had really offended Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min was so furious that he wanted to kick Meng Guang to death!


    "Mayor Han, why are you hitting me? I...I don''t get it," said Meng Guang quizzically after Han Dong-Min


    kicked him onto the ground again.


    "What the hell! How can you bloody have the cheek to ask? What''s with that indignant expression?"


    scolded Han Dong-Min as he gave Meng Guang a tight p again. Han Dong-Min pped him so hard


    that Meng Guang''s face swelled straight away.


    "Do you know that the Jiangdong provincial office gave us a direct order to dy the meeting just so


    that the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner can proceed? They want us to hold the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner first!"


    BOOOM!


    The news hit Meng Guang like a bolt of lightning and left him in a daze instantly.


    His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief as he said, "Did...did...did he...he make this happen? But


    how...how can that be? This is impossible. How can a man with a lowly family background have the


    power to do this? How could he sway the Jiangdong provincial office?"


    Meng Guang wasn''t stupid. The moment he heard Han Dong-Min''s words, Meng Guang recalled what


    Ye Fan said previously.


    But it was inconceivable that Ye Fan could pull this off!


    Meng Guang was still in shock while Han Dong-Min scolded him, "Does he sound like a country


    bumpkin or live-in husband to you? Even our superiors in Jianghai gave in to his request. Do you still


    think he''s just pretending to be powerfully connected now? Do you still think he was simply lying earlier


    and just talking big? I must have been blind to believe an idiot like you!"


    Han Dong-Min was so furious that he kicked Meng Guang again and sent him falling onto the ground.


    But Han Dong-Min didn''t have time to keep throwing his temper. Instead, he hastily told the driver to


    take him over to see Ye Fan.


    There was a huge misunderstanding between them now as Han Dong-Min had just scolded Ye Fan


    over the phone. Han Dong-Min hoped that Ye Fan could be magnanimous and forgive him this once.


    Before Han Dong-Min left, he told Meng Guang to pack his things and get lost immediately.


    "There''s no ce for you at the mayor''s office! Don''t ever let me see you again!"


    VROOM!


    After the car arrived, Han Dong-Min got in and left.


    All that remained was Han Dong-Min''s furious echoes.


    Meng Guang slumped onto the ground like a paralyzed dog and was overwhelmed with sadness. Panic


    was written all over


    his face.


    Violent waves continued crashing in Meng Guang''s heart.


    It never dawned on him that the man with a lowly background whom he treated with contempt would be


    his grave digger.


    Meng Guang spent his entire life rising to his current position.


    But thanks to his ignorance and prejudice towards Ye Fan, his life''s work was all wasted.


    At Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat in the office and her heart was overwhelmed with anticipation as she waited for a


    call.


    After arriving at the office this morning, Qiu Mu-Cheng contemted for a long time. She felt that in


    order for the opening ceremony to be a sess, she had to find a way to attend Yunzhou''s


    Entrepreneurs''


    Dinner.


    She could only invite bigshots from Yunzhou''s business circles if she managed to be a part of them.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng obviously couldn''t count on Ye Fan anymore, and she was still annoyed that he


    yed her out the night before.


    So after pondering a long time, Qiu Mu-Cheng could only give her BFF a call. She hoped that Su Qian


    could help her get tickets for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner through her father''s connections.


    The call finally came.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng answered her phone immediately and quickly asked, "Qianqian, how did it go? Did you


    get hold of the tickets?"


    Su Qian didn''t answer right away. Instead, she told Qiu Mu-Cheng toe downstairs as she said, "I''m


    at your office." "Okay!" agreed Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately before racing downstairs.


    She asked Su Qian impatiently about the tickets the moment she saw Su Qian.


    But Su Qian shook her head and said, "Mu-Cheng, sorry, but I couldn''t get any tickets for the


    Entrepreneurs'' Dinner. Also, it would be useless even if I did. Dad said the dinner has been postponed


    to seven dayster. By then, your opening ceremony would be over."


    What?


    "Seven dayster? Isn''t it happening tonight?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng quizzically.


    "I heard that the provincial leaders are using the site, so the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner has to be dyed,"


    exined Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sighed disappointedly immediately as her hopes were undoubtedly dashed.


    She wanted to attend the dinner to help Mufan Real Estate gain momentum and prepare for its opening


    ceremony.


    But from the looks of it now, it was meaningless even if she went for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    "Miss Qiu, what''s wrong? You look listless. What happened?¡± asked a dashing man dressed smartly in


    a suit, who had juste out of the office. The moment he saw how disappointed Qiu Mu-Cheng was,


    he walked over and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, Manager Zhang. There''s nothing to trouble yourself over," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Miss Qiu is such a rare beauty that it would be my honor to help. It won''t be any trouble at all," said the


    handsome man calmly as he smiled warmly in a refined manner.

 Chapter 365 Young Master Zhang Is Incredible!

    Chapter 365 Young Master Zhang Is Incredible!


    This extraordinarily dashing man with an elegant demeanor was none other than Zhang Xiao-Song''s


    youngest son, Zhang Zheng-Fu.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had always admired Qiu Mu-Cheng. But ever since Ye Fan disyed his prowess by


    getting Han Dong-Min to personallye over and bow to him when Wang Xing-Duo attempted to


    close down the office, Zhang Zheng-Fu stopped having any wishful thinking about her.


    After all, this husband of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s must be an influential man if the mayor of Yunzhou treated


    him so deferentially. Wouldn''t it be suicidal to harbor designs on his wife?


    After finding out more, Zhang Zheng-Fu realized he was overthinking it. Ye Fan wasn''t an important


    man at all and this all happened because Han Dong-Min owed Ye Fan a favor.


    Now that Han Dong-Min had returned the favor, there was nothing to tie them together, and they were


    back to being strangers. Han Dong-Min was still the deputy mayor, while Ye Fan was the same old live-


    in husband.


    So when Zhang Zheng-Fu discovered the truth, he lost all apprehension and started courting Qiu Mu-


    Cheng again.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng looked so dejected, Zhang Zheng-Fu naturally tried to worm his way in.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng always treated Zhang Zheng-Fu coldly as though she was deliberately keeping a


    distance like she was now. She kept telling him she was fine and that he should focus on work.


    The moment Su Qian caught sight of this, she seemed to understand what was going on. Then she


    smiled and asked Zhang Zheng-Fu, "Manager Zhang, you have an outstanding demeanor. Are you


    from an elite family?"


    Zhang Zheng-Fu shook his head modestly as he said, "My father is Zhang Xiao-Song. Although my


    family is barely influential, we are doing well."


    "Zhang Xiao-Song? Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± asked Su Qian as she frowned


    perplexedly. Then she furtively searched on the inte with her phone.


    After Su Qian saw Zhang Xiao-Song''s biography online, her beautiful eyes instantly looked startled.


    She said, "Is...is your father the Zhang Xiao-Song who was ordered to save a billion dor government


    enterprise that was facing a crisis and revitalized it with only $100,000? Heavens, not bad,


    Chengcheng! Why didn''t you tell me sooner about this Young Master hiding in yourpany? Young


    Master Zhang''s background can rival your brother-inw, Chu Wen-Fei.¡±


    Su Qian''s impression of Zhang Zheng-Fu immediately changed after she learned of his background.


    "That''s enough, Qianqian. Watch your image. If that''s all, you can go. I won''t be sending you off. I have


    to get back to work," said Qiu Mu-Cheng in disinterest. No matter how powerful Zhang Zheng-Fu''s


    background was, it had nothing to do with her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng disliked his father, Zhang Xiao-Song, even more.


    The old geezer conned her into joining Mufan Real Estate and left her in the lurch. To put it nicely, all


    he did was send his son to represent him wholly.


    Zhang Xiao-Song continued being the CEO of the government enterprise and he was usually so busy


    that Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t get in touch with him at all. Zhang Xiao-Song didn''t even n to attend


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony as he was going overseas for an inspection and couldn''t get


    back in time.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng thought it would be for the best if Zhang Xiao-Song remained hands-off about


    managing thepany as it gave her more opportunities to develop the business. Otherwise she might


    be curtailed in various aspects and end up being just a pretty vase in thepany.


    "That''s all? What do you mean, that''s all? Don''t you want the tickets for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner?


    Manager Zhang''s father is the CEO of a government enterprise and works in the government sector


    too. Wouldn''t it be a piece of cake for him to get us a few tickets from the provincial office using his


    connections?" said Su Qian to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head instead and said, "I won''t be going. Since it has met with a seven day


    dy, there''s no point for me to go."


    Zhang Zheng-Fu overheard their conversation and instantly realized what they were fretting over. Then


    he said, "Does Miss Qiu want to attend the Yunzhou Entrepreneurs'' Dinner this year?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll settle it for you,¡± said Zhang Zheng-Fu as he patted his chest confidently.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to stop him and turn down his offer as she didn''t want to go for the dinner


    anymore.


    But Zhang Zheng-Fu would hear nothing of it. Instead, he thought Qiu Mu-Cheng was just being polite.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu certainly wasn''t going to pass up on the opportunity to gain Qiu Mu-Cheng''s favor.


    So Zhang Zheng-Fu called his father right away.


    But Zhang Xiao-Song hung up because he was in the middle of a meeting.


    "What''s going on?" said Zhang Zheng-Fu as he instantly frowned.


    "Manager Zhang, how did it go? Did you get the tickets?" asked Su Qian quizzically.


    "Oh no, there''s nothing to worry about. Since I promised Miss Qiu to get the tickets, I will definitely get


    them. There''s nothing to fear."


    Since the woman he fancied was right here looking at him, he had to get the tickets. He already acted


    as though it was a piece of cake, so it would be a disgrace if he failed.


    So Zhang Zheng-Fu called once more, but Zhang Xiao-Song hung up on him again.


    "That''s odd. Why does Dad keep hanging up on me?"


    Zhang Zheng-Fu became so anxious that he called seven or eight times in a row before his father


    finally picked up.


    "Dad, you''ve finally picked up my call. Hurry up and get me a few tickets for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    Miss Qiu and I..."


    But before Zhang Zheng-Fu could finish his sentence, Zhang Xiao-Song became so furious that he


    scolded his son lividly over the phone without restraint and shouted, "You brat! Why keep calling me


    while I''m having a meeting? How dare you call asking for tickets? Go mind your own business. Do you


    have any ce at the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner? What else can you do there other than embarrass me?


    I''m going to get you when Ie back!¡±


    Zhang Xiao-Song was furious. He was in the middle of his meeting when this unfilial son of his kept


    calling. Was his son trying to call back the spirit of the dead?


    Zhang Xiao-Song was so angry with Zhang


    Zheng-Fu that he hung up immediately after reprimanding him.


    "How did it go, Manager Zhang? Did it work out?" asked Su Qian eagerly as she blinked her beautiful


    eyes after Zhang Zheng-Fu hung up the phone.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked over too.


    "Erm," said Zhang Zheng-Fu awkwardly. He didn''t know how to exin himself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone suddenly rang.


    "What? An unknown number?"


    "Who is this?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng quizzically after she answered it right away.


    "Hi, is this Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?" asked the man with his voice trembling while he panicked a little.


    "You are...?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng even more perplexedly.


    "This is Han Dong-Min. Erm, Miss Qiu, my apologies for getting in touch with you sote. Tonight at


    7PM, I hope you can attend the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner at Yunzhou Expo," said Han Dong-Min


    ingratiatingly.


    "What? Tonight? Didn''t the dinner get dyed?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng in surprise.


    "There were some changes, so the annual meeting will be held ording to the n.


    I hope you can join us."


    "Really? That''s great! Thank you, Mayor Han!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was instantly delighted.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect all the twists and turns it would take before she could attend the annual


    meeting.


    Fortunately, it all turned out well.


    "Also, may I ask if Master Ye is with you now?"


    "No, he isn''t. He''s probably at home."


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng was unaware of why Han Dong-Min asked where Ye Fan was, she didn''t ask


    further as she waspletely immersed in the joy that she could go for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hung up the phone very quickly.


    "Chengcheng, who was it? Why are you so happy?" asked Su Qian curiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng told Su Qian what Han Dong-Min said.


    Su Qian was surprised too. "Good god, did Mayor Han inform you personally? Young Master Zhang is


    incredible! I begged my Dad all day, and it didn''t work. I didn''t think Young Master Zhang could set it all


    up with a single call and even change the date. Young Master Zhang must be highly respected! Mu-


    Cheng, hurry up and thank Young Master Zhang. How could you attend it if not for him?"

 Chapter 366 Going for the Entrepreneurs Dinner

    Chapter 366 Going for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner


    "Manager Zhang, thanks a lot! You did Mufan Real Estate a huge favor! Thank you!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng


    expressed her gratitude to Zhang Zheng-Fu as her heart was brimming with exhration.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already given up.


    But she didn''t think that a single call from Zhang Zheng-Fu could turn the tables in her favor. Now the


    annual meeting would proceed as nned, and Mayor Han even called personally to invite her over.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng recalled how Ye Fan yed her outst night. Zhang Zheng-Fu was undoubtedly far


    more reliable inparison to Ye Fan.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t me Ye Fan since his family were farmers and destined never to enjoy as


    much respect or be as capable. Instead, she was annoyed that Ye Fan fooled her and kept her up for


    nothingst night.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was a little confused as he looked at how excited Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian


    became.


    He was clearly lost. What just happened here?


    Didn''t his father refuse to help him? Why did he agree and even get Han Dong-Min to call personally?


    "Was Dad just sounding harsh but helped me to settle the matter secretly even though he said he


    wouldn''t? To think Mayor Han even called personally. He must hold Dad in high regard," thought Zhang


    Zheng-Fu as he became instantly delighted at how much his father doted on him.


    After thinking things through, Zhang Zheng-Fu cleared his throat and said calmly in a pretentious tone,


    "Miss Qiu, it''s nothing, don''t mention it. I''m happy to help."


    "Young Master Zhang, you''re incredible. You settled it all with a single phone call. Now the dinner is


    proceeding as nned, and Mayor Han even notified us personally. You suremand a lot of


    respect," Su Qian apuded Zhang Zheng-Fu nonstop. The more Su Qian thought about it, the more


    amazed she was.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu waved his hand and saidposedly, "It''s nothing. It''s my Dad whomands


    respect since he''s a little famous in the business circles, so such things are nothing to him. I can''t do


    the same as I''m just an unimportant employee."


    He was just being pretentious.


    Although Zhang Zheng-Fu worded it modestly, he sounded inted.


    Su Qian was impressed and muttered to Qiu Mu-Cheng and told her to seize the opportunity.


    "Young Master Zhang is talented andes from an influential family. Guys like him are a million times


    better than the likes of Ye Fan. Aren''t you tempted at all? Mu-Cheng, take it from me, I can tell Young


    Master Zhang likes you. You should hang out with him more and try to make things between the two of


    you happen," persuaded Su Qian softly to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red at her instead and said, "Qianqian, what are you saying? Why are you just like


    my mum? I''ll repeat myself - I have no intention of divorcing Ye Fan."


    "You..." said Su Qian angrily.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Qian decided Qiu Mu-Cheng probably didn''t know him well


    enough, and Qiu Mu-Cheng might change her mind in time.


    Meanwhile.


    Han Dong-Min had finally found Ye Fan. He kept apologizing bitterly nonstop to Ye Fan with a sorry


    look on his face.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s ability, Han Dong-Min lost all the stern airs he had when he scolded Ye Fan


    previously. Instead, he lowered himself like a terrified servant who had gotten into huge trouble.


    Ye Fan coldly smiled when he saw how terrified Han Dong-Min was and sneered, "Mayor Han, what''s


    gotten into you? Where did all your sense of authority go? Didn''t you call me out for my audacity and


    threaten to throw me into jail for the rest of my life? Why the swift change in attitude?"


    Although Ye Fan smiled calmly, the hint of coldness in his tone struck terror in Han Dong-Min.


    There was a look of regret on Han Dong-Min''s face. The moment he heard Ye Fan say this, he was so


    terrified that he almost cried as he said, "Master Ye, you''re teasing me. I really know I was wrong. I


    spoke arrogantly to Master Ye because I was blinded by an evil man. Otherwise, I would never have


    the nerve to im you were audacious. Master Ye saved me in my time of need with your keen eye


    and gave me a new lease of life. If I didn''t get misled, I would never have be an ingrate and


    maliciously nder you."


    Han Dong-Min sounded bitter and absolutely sincere as he was truly apologetic and regretful about


    what he did to Ye Fan.


    Since Ye Fan could see how sincere Han Dong-Min''s apology was, he stopped making things difficult


    for him.


    "Alright, I won''t pursue the matter anymore since you are sincerely sorry. But I hope there won''t be a


    second time. Or else, you won''t be able to withstand its consequences. Do you understand?" said Ye


    Fan calmly while a sense of authority emanated from his words.


    Chilly winds gusted by Yunwuke.


    Han Dong-Min immediately nodded nonstop and agreed.


    He genuinely respected Ye Fan wholly now. After all, the man had a shocking amount of influence!


    "Have you notified Mu-Cheng about the dinner?" asked Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min nodded and replied, "I have notified her just like Master Ye requested. It will start at 7PM


    at the Yunzhou Expo. Here are the tickets."


    Han Dong-Min handed the tickets to Ye Fan before leaving.


    Han Dong-Min only heaved a long sigh of relief on this way home.


    He didn''t know why, but he kept feeling an intense pressure hovering over him when he saw Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t help but quake in fear at Ye Fan''s authority and temperament. How could Ye


    Fan be only a 20 something year old youth?


    "Looks like it''s about time I meet up with Master Li Er and find out more about Master Ye''s


    background," thought Han Dong-Min in his heart.


    The day passed quickly.


    At 5PM, Qiu Mu-Cheng finished work early and headed downstairs with Su Qian.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu said he had to go home for the tickets and would pick them up in a moment.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had changed into the suit Qiu Mu-Cheng had bought him previously and prepared


    to pick her up for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner taking ceter that night. He had the ticket that Han


    Dong-Min gave him in his hand.


    Although there was only one ticket, a single ticket was enough for Qiu Mu-Cheng and him since such


    tickets allowed two other family members to attend the dinner as well.


    But after waiting for a long time until it was almost 6PM, Qiu Mu-Cheng had yet toe home.


    "What happened? Did the woman work until she forgot about it?"


    Ye Fan was losing his patience. In his view, Qiu Mu-Cheng had toe home for the tickets even if


    she didn''t want to bring him along.


    It was almost 7PM and Qiu Mu-Cheng still wasn''t home, so Ye Fan couldn''t help worrying.


    Ye Fan went straight to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office to pick her up out of concern.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had just driven back to the office after he went home for the tickets when Ye Fan


    arrived.


    "Miss Qiu, mind your head,¡± cautioned Zhang Zheng-Fu in a gentlemanly manner as he opened the car


    door for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Thank you,¡± replied Qiu Mu-Cheng politely before taking a seat.


    Su Qian was about to get into the car too when she turned to see Ye Fan running over from a distance.


    "Darn, what is that country bumpkin doing here?" asked Su Qian contemptuously as her eyes twitched.


    "Su Qian, where''s Mu-Cheng? Where has she gone?" asked Ye Fan anxiously.

 Chapter 367 A Pure Accident

    Chapter 367 A Pure ident


    Su Qian ignored Ye Fan''s question and said rudely instead, "What are you doing here?"


    "What else? I''m going for the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner," said Ye Fan honestly.


    The moment Su Qian heard what Ye Fan said, she was infuriated by his shameless response.


    "My god! Are you serious? Did Young Master Zhang invite you? You shamelessly came without his


    invitation? How thick-skinned are you? Damn! I have never seen anyone as shameless as you!"


    Su Qian choked with anger.


    Ye Fan made it sound as though attending the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner with them was the most natural


    thing on earth.


    But the crux of the matter was that Zhang Zheng-Fu didn''t even invite him.


    Yet here he was turning up to join them shamelessly. The moment he appeared, he brazenly said he


    was attending the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner with them.


    "Are you an entrepreneur? You''re just a live-in husband. What business do you have there? Are you


    going there to disgrace us? How dare you?¡± said Su Qian contemptuously. Then she ignored Ye Fan


    before opening the car door to get into the car.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu now noticed Ye Fan''s presence and sneered, "Heh, aren''t you Miss Qiu''s live-in


    husband? Why are you all dressed up? Are you nning on attending the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner by


    using my connections? Sorry the car''s full, so there''s nothing I can do to help. If you want to go, you''ll


    have to run over yourself."


    Then Zhang Zheng-Fu snickered before opening the car door to get into the car and starting the


    engine.


    Ye Fan frowned. From the sound of it, Mu-Cheng was in the car.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to step forward and find out for himself, Zhang Zheng-Fu started the engine


    and floored the gas. The wheels spun, and the Audi Q7 shot out like an arrow.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu clearly stopped Ye Fan from seeing Qiu Mu-Cheng on purpose.


    "Damn! Stop, stop right there! Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng!"


    Although Ye Fan shouted from behind loudly, Zhang Zheng-Fu sped off swiftly with the twodies. His


    car rumbled like a roaring wild beast as it cut through the street and converged with the traffic ahead of


    them.


    Inside the car.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to have heard something. She instantly turned her head and frowned as she


    asked, "Qianqian, is Ye Fan here? I thought I heard his voice."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to open the car window to look behind out of curiosity, but Su Qian pulled her


    back.


    "Mu-Cheng, you must have misheard. That live-in husband of yours is probably mopping the floor at


    home. Why would he have nothing better to do than turn up at your office? Stop imagining things," said


    Su Qian as she made things up.


    Su Qian had always instigated Qiu Mu-Cheng to find herself another husband.


    Since this was the perfect opportunity, Su Qian didn''t want it to get ruined by Ye Fan, so she naturally


    didn''t want him to tag along.


    "Did I really hear wrongly?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng quizzically again. In the end, she broke free of Su


    Qian''s hold and reached her head out to nce behind.


    But there was nothing except traffic and dim light within Qiu Mu-Cheng''s view. Even if there was


    someone there, he was probably already concealed by the vast evening sky.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t catch sight of Ye Fan''s silhouette at all.


    I must be imagining things," muttered Qiu


    Mu-Cheng instantly when the thought surfaced on her mind. Then she borrowed Su Qian''s phone and


    sent Ye Fan a text message. His phone''s battery was t, so it had automatically shut down after she


    spoke to Han Dong-Min on the phone.


    "Ye Fan, I won''t be back for dinner. I''m attending the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner. Hope things go smoothly."


    After sending the text message, Qiu Mu-Cheng sent another cheeky smiley face.


    He could consider himself forgiven.


    She wanted to forgive Ye Fan for ying her outst night.


    There was bound to be an asional conflict between husband and wife. If they both gave in a little,


    their disagreement would get resolved.


    "Damn, she really went for the dinner!¡± swore Ye Fan angrily the moment he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s text


    message as he stood at the office entrance.


    Ye Fan felt angry in his heart.


    Damn, did someone beat him to it after all the work he put into the dinner?


    But Ye Fan knew that Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t at fault.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng was entirely unaware that Ye Fan was waiting for her at home to attend the


    Entrepreneurs'' Dinner together.


    And she didn''t know that Ye Fan was the one who made the dinnermence as scheduled or that


    Han Dong-Min called her personally at Ye Fan''s request.


    It was a pure ident that led to such a dramatic ending.


    Ye Fan instantly called Han Dong-Min with his face overcast and scolded him to his face immediately,


    "I''m asking you, what did you tell my wife? Did you tell her to go home for the tickets?"


    "Erm...erm..." replied Han Dong-Min as he panicked. But he couldn''t exactly recall what he told Qiu Mu-


    Cheng when he called her. All Han Dong-Min could do was tremble and stutter, "I...think so?"


    Think so his ass!


    Ye Fan was so furious that he was dying to locate Han Dong-Min via GPS and rush over to kill him.


    "Fine. Hurry over and pick me up.¡±


    "But it...it isn''t 7PM yet," said Han Dong-Min softly.


    "Just stop talking ande when I tell you to," said Ye Fan impatiently.


    Han Dong-Min had no choice but to rush over in advance.


    At Yunzhou Expo.


    There were already plenty of cars parked outside the Expo when Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others arrived.


    There were Land Rovers, Mercedes, Cayennes...


    Luxury cars that were usually a rare sight to behold had gathered today and were all parked outside the


    Expo.


    Also, armed police patrolled nearby, and there were two rows of security guards on duty who stood in


    front of the entrance. Irrelevant people were barred froming within a 500 meter radius of the


    building.


    "Heavens!"


    "What''s going on today?"


    "There are so many posh cars here!"


    "And so many big shots!"


    "Is there some important conference being held at the Expo?"


    "Is the richest maning?"


    There was a lot of discussion among the passersby who all looked in envy towards the Expo.


    To many people, the Expo was probably now a ce that would be out of their reach their entire lives.


    "What a bunch of dumbasses! How could people at their level know anything about tonight''s event?"


    said Su Qian in disdain after she got off Zhang Zheng-Fu''s car and nced at the onlookers who had


    gathered. The look of superiority in her eyes was intense.


    "Let''s go, Qianqian. Don''t be cocky. Hurry up and go in."


    Since it was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s first time participating in such a grand business affair, she was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    undoubtedly thrilled as she pulled Su Qian along.


    "Your invitations?" asked the employee politely at the door. He nced at Zhang Zheng-Fu''s ticket


    before greeting them and letting them through. Then he got a waitress to lead them into the hall and to


    their seats.


    Shortly after Qiu Mu-Cheng left, more luxury cars pulled up outside the Expo.


    The moment the car door opened, a radiantly dressed Qiu Mu-Ying helped Old Master Qiu off the car.


    "What do you think now that Chu-Fei and I fulfilled your long-cherished ambition? You didn''t pamper


    me for nothing, right?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Ying smugly as she beamed with pride.

 Chapter 368 Coming Together

    Chapter 368 Coming Together


    "Of course, of course, I didn''t pamper you for nothing. Haha!¡± replied Old Master Qiu with exhration


    as he smiled from ear to ear and looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei with approval and


    satisfaction.


    "I am so proud to have Yingying as my granddaughter and so happy to have a grandson-inw like


    Wen-Fei. Yingying and Wen-Fei, thank you both! If it weren''t for you, I would probably never be able to


    get past the Expo doors and attend the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner in my life!" said Old Master Qiu as he


    almost broke down in joy.


    He had worked hard all his life. Now that he had many descendants, and his business was sessful,


    not being invited to the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner was his only regret.


    After all, it wasn''t merely a meeting.


    It represented glory, social recognition, and ultimate prestige.


    Old Master Qiu could only righteously say that he, Qiu Zheng-Lun, was a great


    Chinese businessman after leaving through the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner''s doors.


    "Yes, even I managed to attend it because of you both," said Qiu Guang as he beamed. He was so


    moved that he could join for dinner.


    "Then can Grandpa give me your incense burner?" Since Old Master Qiu was in such a great mood,


    Qiu Mu-Ying pounced on the opportunity to ask for the incense burner again.


    Qiu Mu-Ying wanted to get her grandfather to give her his incense burner after they dined with Wang


    Xing-Duo previously.


    But that incident made her grandfather furious, so Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t dare to mention this again.


    Now Qiu Mu-Ying jumped on the chance to bring up the incense burner and asked Old Master Qiu for it


    once more.


    "You have natural business acumen and simply refuse to lose. Okay, I''ll give you the incense burner


    once we get back,¡± replied


    Old Master Qiu generously as he agreed.


    "Thank you, Grandpa," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she beamed instantly.


    In her heart, Qiu Mu-Ying estimated that her grandfather''s incense burner was worth approximately


    $1.8 million and enough for her to repay a part of their debt.


    Yes, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei still had a $4 million debt on their shoulders.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying broke two vases, Shen Meng demanded an $8 millionpensation. Zhang Li


    forked out $1 million while Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying only came up with less than $2 million after


    selling everything they could.


    They still owed a total of $5 million, and Shen Meng said he would make a police report if they didn''t


    pay up.


    Chu Wen-Fei had no choice but to call his friends and borrow $4 million from them. In the end, Shen


    Meng reduced the debt by $1 million on ount of Chu Wen-Fei''s


    friend.


    Old Master Qiu and the rest of the Qiu family were kept in the dark.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t dare to utter a word since most of the money came from thepany. If


    she brought it up, they would suspect her of embezzlement.


    Chu Wen-Fei didn''t dare seek help from the Chu family either since his mother, Zhang Li, was already


    furious about the whole incident that night. How could he ask for money? Chu Wen-Fei simply didn''t


    have the gall to ask.


    So he could only borrow money from his peers.


    Chu Wen-Fei was always generous and had made plenty of friends from rtively good families.


    Among them was the Yunzhou mayor''s son, Wu Yong.


    Chu Wen-Fei borrowed most of the $4 million from Wu Yong.


    And Chu Wen-Fei had Wu Yong to thank for the tickets to the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    "Wen-Fei, is Wu Yong here yet?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying worriedly. Qiu Mu-Ying and the others counted on


    Wu Yong to bring them into the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner tonight, but he wasn''t there yet.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was worried that something might have gone wrong.


    "Don''t worry. Wu Yong and I have been friends for years. We are super tight, so he won''t stand me up,"


    said Chu Wen-Fei confidently.


    Wu Yong and Chu Wen-Fei were considered childhood friends. They were neighbors when they were


    kids and even attended the same elementary school.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Then Wu Yong''s father was transferred away due to work, so the two parted ways.


    After Wu Yong''s father started to govern the city, he invited Chu Wen-Fei''s father to invest when he


    was looking for private funding, and the Chu family became involved in city development. He was one


    of the main reasons that the Chu family could have it so smooth sailing in the real estate trade.


    Given their rtionship, it was natural that Chu Wen-Fei and Wu Yong were close friends.


    Before long, a silvery-white Cadic pulled up, and an elegant and handsome man got off the car.


    He clearly had an extraordinary bearing and seemed rich and powerful. The moment he got off the car,


    he took off his sunsses and looked around until he caught sight of Chu Wen-Fei waving at him from


    a distance.


    The youth''s lips instantly curled up as he steadily strode over.


    "Wu Yong, you''re finally here. I told you the guy wouldn''t stand us up!¡± said Chu Wen-Fei as he


    chuckled and walked over to pat Wu Yong on his shoulder.


    Qiu Mu-Ying prodded Chu Wen-Fei from behind instead and scolded him softly, "Wen-Fei, be more


    polite."


    Although Wu Yong was the mayor''s son, Chu Wen-Fei was behaving so disrespectfully towards him, so


    Qiu Mu-Ying was naturally concerned.


    Chu Wen-Fei said heedlessly instead, "Yingying, it''s okay. Wu Yong and I have been pals for years.


    There''s no need for such formality between us. I don''t care who he is. Even if he''s the mayor''s son, I


    will still whip him if I have to when he does me an injustice."


    No matter how close they were as children, they fought before.


    Chu Wen-Fei was tall and strong, so each time they got into fights, Wu Yong always got the short end


    of the stick.


    Wu Yong shook his head and smiled as he said, "Okay, we can talkter. Let''s go in first."


    Then the group of people walked towards the Expo.


    Old Master Qiu, Qiu Guang, and the others were undoubtedly surprised in their hearts when they saw


    Wu Yong banter with Chu Wen-Fei on their way in.


    "I didn''t expect Wen-Fei to have such connections. It looks like Yingying found the perfect match," said


    Old Master Qiu. The more Old Master Qiu looked at Chu Wen-Fei, the happier he became.


    Qiu Guang sighed in joy as well and said, "Yes, Wen-Fei will be the Qiu family''s beacon of hope.


    Our family business is in good hands!"


    Then Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest of the Qiu family entered the Expo with Wu Yong.


    Meanwhile, there was still some time before the dinnermenced.


    So all the big bosses took the opportunity to socialize.


    All the people present were business circle elites, so the entire hall was filled with distinguished guests.


    There were smartly dressed sessful businessmen and elegantdies famous in the business circle.


    They stood around mingling in small groups with wine sses in their hands as they socialized. They


    wanted to use the chance to expand their connections and befriend corporate big shots.


    "Isn''t that Jinding Corporation''s CEO and the chairman of Shengshi Entertainment? And that''s the CEO


    of Wang Enterprise, the fifth richest man in Yunzhou this year. Are they all here too?" said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng in surprise the moment she entered and saw all these business world big shots who rarely


    made appearances, instantly trembling in shock.

 Chapter 369 A Shocking Speech

    Chapter 369 A Shocking Speech


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wondered how impressive it would be if she could get these big shots to support Mufan


    Real Estate''s opening ceremony.


    Then Qiu Mu-Ying, her grandfather, and the others would have nothing to say.


    An inexplicable smile surfaced instantly on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face as she contemted. Then Qiu Mu-


    Cheng took the initiative to hand out the invitation to every person she met. Qiu Mu-Cheng lowered


    herself and treated these business circle veterans with the utmost respect when she invited them to


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony.


    But after giving them out for a long time, not a single person epted Qiu Mu-Cheng''s invitation.


    Almost everyone rejected her with all kinds of excuses.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng hung her head dejectedly and was on the verge of giving up.


    "Qianqian, why is this happening? Why isn''t there a single person who is willing to go?¡± Beforeing


    to the dinner, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought it was impossible that not a single one of these powerful leaders


    was unable to turn up. They were busy people, but she thought at least one in ten would have the time


    to attend the opening ceremony.


    But the harsh reality pped Qiu Mu-Cheng viciously on her face.


    Su Qian had just finished chatting with a rich young master and was walking back with a red wine ss


    in hand. At the sight of how disappointed Qiu Mu-Cheng was, Su Qian seemed scarcely surprised.


    Instead, Su Qian looked like she saw iting all along as she said, "Mu-Cheng, I already told you it


    wouldn''t work."


    "But why? Wasn''t I polite or respectful enough? Why did they reject me without even taking the


    invitation or saying anything nice? Why are they like this?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng found it iprehensible. She clearly made a lot of effort and was respectful to the


    point that she was even somewhat meek and almost begged when she invited them.


    In the end, nothing worked.


    "Mu-Cheng, haven''t you figured it out yet? You were simply too respectful and meek towards them, so


    they don''t give a hoot abouting. Humans just have deep-rooted habits. The more you humble


    yourself to them, the more they treat you with disdain and ignore you, so they naturally won''t ept


    your invitation. But if you presented yourself with a lofty attitude, they would fawn and scramble after


    you. Why don''t you understand such a simple theory?" sighed Su Qian as she shook her head.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed in self-ridicule when she heard this. Then she said, "Qianqian, I know what you


    are talking about. I want to be lofty and not have to lower myself either, but what else can I do? Mufan


    Real Estate is a tiny unknownpany after all, and these people have probably never even heard of


    us. How can we have the confidence to put on airs given the situation? Do we have what it takes for


    them to fawn us?"


    Su Qian immediatelyughed when she heard this. Then she said, "Mu-Cheng, are you stupid? If a


    hundreds and thousands of businesses with billions worth of assets. But can you name them all? So if


    you don''t mention it, no one will know that Mufan Real Estate is a tiny business. It''s not like anyone


    here knows you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned as she said, "Qianqian, are you going to..."


    Then before Qiu Mu-Cheng could finish, Su Qian smiled slyly and said, "Mu-Cheng, wait for me and


    watch me. Remember to coordinate with meter."


    "Qianqian, you..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to realize what Su Qian was up to and attempted to stop her. But Su Qian had


    already walked to the center of the hall towards a stage where the leaders delivered speeches.


    By now, Su Qian had already walked up the stage to stand at the highest point in the hall. Then she


    held the microphone and said proudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening! I am Mufan Group''s


    deputy CEO, Su Qian. It''s Mufan Group''s first time expanding our operation into Yunzhou, and our


    Yunzhou branch office has yet to open. In theory, we don''t have the right to attend the Yunzhou


    Entrepreneurs'' Dinner, but Han Dong-Min enthusiastically called us three times, hoping that we could


    "On behalf of our CEO, Miss Qiu, allow me to express gratitude for Deputy Mayor Han''s warm wee


    and thank all the entrepreneurs present for having us here. Thank you for epting Mufan Group so


    graciously."


    Su Qian''s resounding voice suddenly reverberated through the hall.


    Very quickly, many people turned their heads to look at Su Qian and listened to her. A lot of them


    looked shocked and perplexed.


    "Mufan Group?''


    "Chairman Wang, you are more experienced. Have you heard of thispany?"


    "They sound powerful!"


    "No, I haven''t heard of them! But judging from what Miss Su said, it sounds like they are from another


    city and want to expand into Yunzhou, so it''s normal for them to be unheard of. Since Mayor Han


    personally called to invite them, Mufan Group must be a huge operation! They might be the next


    Hongqi Group!"


    "Heavens, are they that influential?"


    "Doesn''t that make them more powerful than Shen Group?"


    "I think Mufan Group probably rivals them. Or else, Mayor Han wouldn''t have called them personally."


    "Other than Hongqi Group and Shen Group, the Yunzhou government has never given any other


    "Another corporate giant has entered the Yunzhou market."


    "We must hold tightly onto this opportunity."


    "Businesses like them have the support of huge conglomerates. If we have can gain their backing too,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    our business might be able to expand outside of Yunzhou and Jiangdong."


    A fire was already burning in their eyes while many people contemted.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had to admit that Su Qian''s speech was exceptionally well-done.


    It was the paragon of pretending.


    First, Su Qian lowered herself to say that Mufan Group didn''t right to attend the dinner. Then she


    turned the conversation around to say Han Dong-Min enthusiastically invited them three times before


    Mufan Group humbly attended the dinner.


    Su Qian appeared deferential.


    But when Su Qian dropped the bomb that the deputy mayor invited them thrice, Mufan Group''s status


    undoubtedly propelled to apletely terrifying height and left everyone in shock. Many enterprise


    CEOs even intended to chat with Su Qian and ingratiate themselves to Mufan Group.


    Such was the art of speech. Although Su Qian appeared respectful, the crowd perceived it as modesty.


    Inparison, they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s previous respect as a weakness.


    This is what human nature was like. Humans treated weaklings with utter contempt while they


    incessantly schemed to ingratiate themselves to those who were loftier than them.


    As all the rich and influential businessmen in the hall discussed how powerful Mufan Group must be,


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the others furrowed their brows tightly.


    "Su Qian? Isn''t that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s best friend? Did they just call themselves


    Mufan Group? Are they talking about that lousy Mufan Real Estate that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s owns? That


    is Su Qian up to?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying quizzically.


    Old Master Qiu and the others clearly noticed this too, so they frowned as they watched Su Qian


    perform.

 Chapter 370 Is She Good Enough?

    Chapter 370 Is She Good Enough?


    They clearly wanted to find out precisely what Su Qian was up to.


    "Grandpa, Qiu Mu-Cheng is so shameless. Doesn''t she know herpany well enough? How could


    they brag and say it was a group and that Mayor Han invited them personally to the dinner? How can


    they have the cheek to say that? I think Qiu Mu-Cheng told Su Qian toe here and make up all this


    nonsense. We should go on stage and expose her now," sneered Qiu Mu-Ying with contempt as she


    raised her head to look at Su Qian.


    But Old Master Qiu shook his head and said, "The Su family is considered rich and powerful in


    Yunzhou. If you go over now and embarrass Su Qian, you will offend the Su family. We should wait and


    see and find out what Qiu Mu-Cheng and her best friend are up to first. It''s best that we avoid conflict if


    we can. Also, Qiu Mu-Cheng has no right to attend the dinner, so she might not have instigated Su


    Qian to do this. If Su Qian is speaking the truth and a new group might have just expanded into


    Yunzhou, the joke will be on us if you expose them recklessly."


    Old Master Qiu persuaded Qiu Mu-Ying to proceed with caution.


    "Yes, Grandpa knows best," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she nodded and waited for things to unfold.


    Meanwhile, at the Expo.


    Su Qian stood on the stage and continued to speak.


    They had to admit that Su Qian was genuinely an excellent speaker, and everyone bought her story.


    All eyes fell on Su Qian.


    Many people were itching to run over the moment Su Qian finished her speech to get themselves


    acquainted and give her their name cards.


    "Mufan Group has been in operation for decades. All our national regional branch offices have done


    exceedingly well. Mufan Group now has an employee strength of 5600, spread across many small and


    medium cities in the country. Now we have specially set up a new branch office in Yunzhou to expand


    our operations."


    Since this is the first time we are seeing all you Yunzhou business veterans, on behalf of Mufan


    Group''s Yunzhou branch office, I sincerely invite every single one of you to attend a grand opening


    ceremony on 11th November for our subsidiary, Mufan Real Estate. I look forward to seeing everyone


    there!"


    "But due to venue constraints, I could only get hold of 50 seats for you. Anyone interested in attending


    the ceremony can approach our CEO, Miss Qiu, to get the invitations. Only guests with the invitation


    may enter when the timeses," said Su Qian as her proud and confident voice reverberated


    through the hall.


    The moment Su Qian finished, waves of apuse surged beneath the stage.


    Many of the people couldn''t wait to get their hands on an invitation.


    Miss Su, Debang Logistics will attend it.''


    "Lehua Hotels will go too.¡±


    "And us too!"


    "Our CEO will personally attend the event too!"


    "Yes, it''s our honor to be invited to Mufan Group''s opening ceremony!"


    "We wille and support it too."


    "Where can I get an invite?"


    "Where''s Miss Qiu?"


    The Expo bustled with activity immediately.


    Thesepany leaders naturally became anxious, especially when they heard Su Qian say there was


    only slightly over 50 slots.


    The nced around and looked for this Miss Qiu that Su Qian was talking about and hoped to get the


    invites from her as soon as they could. They were so worried that someone else would beat them to it.


    After all, attending this opening ceremony would present rare opportunities for many of these


    They might even be able to close a few deals and coborate with Mufan Group.


    They were a huge group with over 5000 employees!


    Their assets must be valued at billions.


    Anyone random deals they closed was probably worth over a billion.


    A puny unknownpany in Yunzhou called Qiushui Logistics managed to gain support from a


    powerful conglomerate like Hongqi Group and received millions in investment and fifty million orders.


    With Qiushui Logistics setting an example, all other businesses naturally scrambled to partner Mufan


    Group and wishfully hoped to get on the expressne.


    Very quickly, all the invitations that Qiu Mu-Cheng brought today were snatched up.


    Not only that, those who failed to obtain invitations even attempted to get close to Qiu Mu-Cheng in the


    hope that she could somehow get them invitations.


    They kept calling her Miss Qiu both eagerly and with respect.


    It was a stark contrast to the cold shoulder that Qiu Mu-Cheng suffered earlier.


    In a matter of moments, Qiu Mu-Cheng received a mountain of name cards.


    It didn''t cross Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mind that Su Qian''s tactic would turn out so effective.


    When she implored these people to attend their opening ceremony earlier, she didn''t manage to give a


    single invite out, and many people even rolled their eyes at her.


    But now they were fighting to get invitations from Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What do you think, Mu-Cheng? Isn''t your bestie amazing? If it weren''t for me, no one would ept


    your invitations today," said Su Qian smugly with exhration to Qiu Mu-Cheng when she saw how


    effective her speech was.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu gave Su Qian a thumbs up.


    Su Qian''s quick wit left Zhang Zheng-Fu impressed!


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t feel happy about it.


    "Qianqian, this is wrong. If we build our business by lying about our sess, we are destined to fail


    quickly. Also, once we get exposed, it will be immensely detrimental to our reputation," said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng worriedly.


    Su Qian persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng instead, "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. If we don''t say a word, how would


    anyone know about ourpany background? Moreover, it wasn''t entirely a lie either, Mayor Han did


    invite us, so don''t worry so much."


    Zhang Zheng-Fu nodded too and said, "Exactly, Miss Qiu. We should do whatever works. Isn''t it great


    that we seeded in the end?"


    Many CEOs around them hoped that Qiu Mu-Cheng could go on stage and share a few words.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you still standing around? Hurry up and go on stage! Just say something and


    express your thanks. You don''t have to say much.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in a dilemma, but Su Qian had already shoved Qiu Mu-Cheng onto the stage.


    Very quickly, thunderous apuse rang.


    Many people were deeply impressed by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s youth and beauty.


    "She''s such a young CEO."


    "And so pretty!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "She will be Yunzhou''s number one goddess in time." "I wonder if she''s married yet?'' "Who will be


    lucky enough to be her man in the future?"


    Everyone looked from beneath the stage and sighed. Their eyes were filled with admiration and respect


    for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Heh, Yunzhou''s number one goddess? Her? How could the wife of a good-for-nothing be our


    goddess?"


    A sarcastic voice rang softly through the hall.

 Chapter 371 Confronting on Stage

    Chapter 371 Confronting on Stage


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was just considering whether she wanted glory, which was founded on lies.


    Perhaps Qiu Mu-Cheng''s persistence was wrong right from the start.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng cared too much about reputation.


    She cared too much about the Qiu family''s opinion of her.


    Perhaps she shouldn''t have insisted on having an extravagant opening ceremony.


    So what if there was a good turnout? It was all short-lived glory and pride.


    The only thing that determined Qiu Mu-Cheng''s aplishment in life was Mufan Real Estate''s future


    sess.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly opened her mind up.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to confess to everyone here that Su Qian''s ims were sheer bragging.


    Why care about someone else''s opinion when it was her life?


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted others to respect her, she should rely on her ability and aplishments and


    not lies and pretense.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng no longer cared about being aughingstock at the opening ceremony.


    Once she could turn Mufan Real Estate into a powerfulpany, the mockery would cease.


    But just when Qiu Mu-Cheng saw the light and wanted to apologize to everyone ande clean about


    their lies, an unexpected cold, shrill and sarcasticughter exploded in the crowd.


    "All of you have been deceived. Everything about Mufan Group being a billion dor enterprise with


    decades of history is bullshit. Theirpany only has a few dozen employees, so how could they have


    5000 employees? They have been lying all along and have deceived us all,¡± said a voice as itughed


    coldly. The voice struck them like a shocking thunderp and made the entire hall explode instantly.


    What?


    These unexpected words undoubtedly hit them like huge rocks and caused massive waves in their


    hearts instantly.


    Many of the people trembled in shock.


    Very quickly, all eyes turned towards the voice.


    A heavily made-up young woman walked over immediately with a cold smile on her face.


    "Oh no, we''re dead meat!" thought Su Qian in her heart the moment she spotted Qiu Mu-Ying. Then


    she shivered as her face turned pale.


    "Miss Su, what happened?" asked Zhang Zheng-Fu perplexedly. He clearly didn''t know Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Su Qian furrowed her brows tightly as she said hurriedly, "That is Qiu Mu-Ying. She''s Mu-Cheng''s


    cousin and arch-enemy! Since she knows Mu-Cheng''s background, she must be stepping forward to


    expose my lies. But how did the Qiu family get in here? That can''t be right. Considering Qiushui


    Logistics'' size, they have no right to attend the Entrepreneur''s Dinner!"


    Su Qian was clearly panicking and guilty.


    It didn''t cross her mind that the Qiu family would turn up at the Expo.


    Didn''t that mean all the lies she said about Mufan Real Estates was going to get exposed?


    Qiu Mu-Ying had already stood up from her seat and was walking towards the stage with a cold willful


    look on her face.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, what are you trying to do? She''s your cousin! Are you trying to ruin her reputation?"


    shouted Su Qian as she darted up the stage anxiously in the hope of stopping Qiu Mu-Ying.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying peered at Su Qian and continued to mock, "What''s wrong, Miss


    Su? You were so eloquent and dignified when you spoke to everyone just a moment ago. Have you


    gotten cold feet now? Are you worried that your lies would get exposed? If you had the guts to lie, don''t


    me me for telling the truth! Get lost!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t give Su Qian any chances and pushed her aside right away.


    But Su Qian refused to give in. Then she continued, "Qiu Mu-Ying, Mu-Cheng is your cousin.


    Regardless of your conflict, you should talk it through at home and not in front of all these people. Do


    you know that you will ruin Mu-Cheng if you continue with your actions? I''m begging you, okay? Mu-


    Cheng is your cousin after all!"


    After all, Su Qian was the one who started it all.


    How could Su Qian ever find peace if Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reputation was destroyed because of her?


    Su Qian naturally did her utmost to stop Qiu Mu-Ying from getting on the stage.


    "Cousin?" sneered Qiu Mu-Ying, "So now she considers me her cousin. Did she remember I was her


    cousin when I was in trouble in Women''s Country and asked her to help? She was heartless to begin


    with, so don''t me me for doing the same! Get out of my way now! Are you trying to silence me after


    you did something shameless? Dream on!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying lost all patience, so she shoved Su Qian aside and walked right up the stage. Then she


    took the microphone from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands and pointed at Qiu Mu-Cheng as she said coldly,


    "Miss Su made such a great speech! I''m sure everyone thinks that Mufan Group is a huge group, and


    Qiu Mu-Cheng is the CEO of argepany after listening to Miss Su, right?"


    "But allow me to say a few words. She, Qiu Mu-Cheng, is nothing but a disowned dog. Everything


    about the so-called Mufan Group is also a pack of lies. Herpany, Mufan Real Estate, is just a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her is a sheer joke! And she is unfit to be the goddess of Yunzhou too! She is just a powerless woman


    who is fishing for fame and even married to a country bumpkin. And the man she married is a stupid


    live-in husband even!"


    What?


    A lousypany?


    A disowned dog?


    Her husband was even a country bumpkin?


    A useless live-in husband?


    The moment Qiu Mu-Ying finished talking, the crowd exploded into amotion instantly.


    When her words hit them like a rock, it created a tsunami!


    After all, Qiu Mu-Ying''s words were far too shocking.


    Before this happened, many people already acknowledged Qiu Mu-Cheng as the number one goddess


    of Yunzhou in their hearts.


    She might be a second Xu Lei in the future.


    But in a matter of moments, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s image copsedpletely.


    "Ma''am, how can you say this nonsense? Miss Qiu is so refined and such a ravishing beauty that she


    doesn''t look like a vain liar at all. Are you mistaken?"


    Many people were disbelieving of Qiu Mu-Ying''s words.


    They found it inconceivable that a female CEO, as pretty as Qiu Mu-Cheng, could be a vain liar.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying calmly addressed everyone''s queries and said confidently, "Don''t worry, everyone.


    Since I dared to step forward and call her out for her lies, I am definitely unmistaken. Her name is Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, and she is my older cousin based on n seniority, so I naturally know her background


    well. Several months ago, Qiu Mu-Cheng colluded with her useless husband and damaged the Qiu


    family''s reputation, so my Grandpa struck her from our n.¡±


    "After that, they started a tinypany called Mufan Real Estate and she has been working on her


    stupidpany''s opening ceremony. Probably out of fear that she might embarrass herself if there was


    a lousy turnout, she shamelessly lied to everyone to satisfy her vanity.


    Everything I said is the truth. If you don''t believe me, my Grandpa and Uncle are both present, and my


    Grandpa cane on stage to confront Qiu Mu-Cheng!"

 Chapter 372 Stolen?

    Chapter 372 Stolen?


    "What will it be, Qiu Mu-Cheng? Are you going to admit it on your own, or shall I invite Grandpa on


    stage to contest your lies?¡±


    In the hall, Qiu Mu-Ying smiled coldly as she looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pale face.


    Qiu Mu-Ying ridiculed Qiu Mu-Cheng heedlessly as though she was her defeated opponent, and Qiu


    Mu-Ying was a victorious general.


    She seemed afraid that Qiu Mu-Cheng wouldn''t admit to her lies, so Qiu Mu-Ying brought Old Master


    Qiu into the matter.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was certain Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t deny it now that things had escted to this level.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word and only raised her head to look at the stage below.


    Her eyes scoured the hall until theynded somewhere in the crowd.


    Old Master Qiu and Qiu Guang were seated there.


    Old Master Qiu sensed Qiu Mu-Cheng looking at him and sneered coldly, "You are a disgrace! How


    can I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, have a granddaughter like you? You are nothing but an utter shame to the Qiu


    family!"


    Old Master Qiu was furious that he didn''t even want to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng, so he turned his head


    around.


    Qiu Guang nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng as he scolded her angrily, "You stupid thing! How could you do


    something as shameless as this? Just you wait, your reputation will get ruined!"


    Although Qiu Guang''s voice wasn''t loud, the hall was so quiet that his words sounded exceptionally


    jarring.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pretty little face instantly turned ghastly pale.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, are you going to keep denying? Do you think you can go on pretending now that


    things have reached this stage? Do you really want me to invite Grandpa on stage to contest your lies


    publicly?" said Qiu Mu-Ying aggressively without showing Qiu Mu-Cheng any mercy.


    Very quickly, the hall fell silent as everyone waited for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s answer.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t do it,¡± said Su Qian as she shook her head and told Qiu Mu-Cheng not to admit it.


    After all, the moment Qiu Mu-Cheng was exposed, her reputation in the Yunzhou business circles


    would getpletely destroyed.


    Her reputation would get ruined!


    Zhang Zheng-Fu also persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng not to confess.


    But even though Qiu Mu-Ying came down aggressively on her, and Su Qian and Zhang Zheng-Fu


    persuaded her not to confess, Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up smiling.


    It was both a sorrowful and bitter smile.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, congrattions, you''ve won," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she smiled sadly. Then she turned


    and bowed deeply to everyone in the hall as she said apologetically, "I''m very sorry, everyone. She is


    right. Mufan Real Estate is a smallpany with only a handful of employees and doesn''t have branch


    offices across the nation. We are only a new local startup. We lied to you."


    What?


    "It''s true!"


    "Heavens!"


    "So they are an unknownpany!"


    "To think that I treated her as my model and Yunzhou''s goddess. After all that, she is merely a vain


    liar?"


    "She looks pretty on the outside, but is a despicable animal inside!"


    "It''s a waste of her good looks. How could her heart be so vile?"


    "And she''s married to a useless husband too?¡±


    "How dare a woman who is married to a mere country bumpkin swindle us?"


    "Who gave her the gall?"


    After listening to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s admission, the crowd naturally exploded.


    Everyone felt furious in their hearts about being deceived.


    No one expected that the stunning female CEO they viewed as their goddess was a vain liar and the


    wife of a useless man!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s brilliant image instantly copsed.


    Everyone was outraged by Qiu Mu-Cheng and took it out on her verbally by saying nasty things about


    her.


    Su Qian and Zhang Zheng-Fu were instantly terrified when they realized things had gotten out of hand.


    They pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng off the stage quickly.


    They were worried that some of the people might take extreme actions in the heat of the moment.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t listen to Su Qian and continued standing there.


    Even if many of them insulted her and scolded her, she still wanted to say, "I''m very sorry about lying to


    everyone. But there is something I must tell you. My husband, Ye Fan,es from a low background


    and it''s also true that he''s a live-in husband. But he isn''t the useless man that Qiu Mu-Ying ims he is.


    In my heart, he is an upright man, so I won''t allow any of you to insult him!"


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned pale after everyone tongueshed her, she was determined, and


    an inexplicable light shone from her eyes when she said this.


    Her voice was resonant and forceful.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s image had copsed, so everyone viewed her as a hypocritical liar and didn''t care


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    about what she had to say.


    Very quickly, she was drowned in overwhelming reproach.


    "How can a country bumpkin who is a useless live-in husband be an upright man?"


    "Just bloody get lost!"


    "Don''t insult us men!"


    "How could any real man agree to be a live-in husband?"


    "It''s just nonsense!"


    "You are a useless man''s wife! How dare you invite us to your opening ceremony?"


    "Are you worthy?"


    In a matter of moments, she suffered everyone''s condemnation.


    Amid these cries of outrage, everyone hurled their invitation cards back at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    ''Get lost!"


    "How can scum like you have the right to associate with us?"


    "What on earth are the security guards doing?"


    "How could they let random people into the event?"


    "How could the CEO of an unknownpany have the right to attend the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner?"


    "Why don''t you just get lost?¡±


    Countless people scolded them angrily. In the end, they even demanded Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others


    to leave right away.


    "How dare you? Mayor Han invited us here, so how can you chase us away? Moreover, the Expo


    doesn''t belong to you. Do you have any right to force us to leave? We have invitation cards here!¡±


    retorted Su Qian as she put on a tough look even though she was terrified after suffering everyone''s


    tirade.


    Thismotion already attracted the organizer''s attention.


    Very quickly, Mr Xu, who was in charge of maintaining order at the Expo, came over and said coldly to


    Su Qian and the others, "I''m in charge of security, and we suspect your invitation is a fake. Please


    hand over your invitation card so we can verify whether it is real!¡±


    Su Qian and Zhang Zheng-Fu became even angrier when they heard Mr Xu. Zhang Zheng-Fu retorted,


    "Why were we singled out? There are so many people at the dinner, why aren''t you checking anyone


    else''s invites?"


    "Let me say this again, please cooperate with the investigation! Or else don''t me me for being rude,"


    said Mr Xu as he lost his patience and gave Su Qian and the others a final ultimatum.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu had no choice but to take out his invitation.


    "Fine, do you want to investigate?


    Investigate all you want! Mayor Han invited us, so there''s no way this invite is a fake," said Su Qian


    coldly.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu looked confident too.


    The manager, Mr Xu, ignored them and handed the invitation to his employee behind him.


    "How is it? Is the invitation legit?" asked Mr Xu coldly.


    "Mr Xu, it''s genuine.¡±


    Zhang Zheng-Fu smiled when he heard this and said, "What now, you snob? Aren''t you going to


    apologize to us? Even though we were wrong to lie, you can''t chase us away because we have an


    invitation.¡±


    But the employee added, "But Mr Xu, ording to our information, they aren''t the recipients of this


    invite. So I have reason to suspect that it was stolen by them."


    What?


    Stolen?!


    Mr Xu and even Su Qian were shocked. Su Qian''s eyes instantly opened wide as she turned to look at


    Zhang Zheng-Fu.


    It was as though she was asking what the hell was going on?!

 Chapter 373 Just Wait for All the Limelight

    Chapter 373 Just Wait for All the Limelight


    "Stol...stolen? How can that be? I personally went home to get it. How could it be stolen?" said Zhang


    Zheng-Fu as his face twitched, and he became instantly confused.


    He didn''t think that things would turn out this way.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu asked his father to help get the tickets. Then Han Dong-Min called to invite them all to


    the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner.


    It was clear that they had the opportunity toe for the dinner because Zhang Zheng-Fu''s father


    used his connections, so Zhang Zheng-Fu went home to retrieve the tickets without giving it a second


    thought.


    Zhang Xiao-Song wasn''t home when Zhang Zheng-Fu arrived. Since the invitation was sitting on his


    father''s desk, Zhang Zheng-Fu thought those were the tickets that Zhang Xiao-Song had prepared for


    him, so he took them right away without even pausing to think.


    But now the organizers were saying that it wasn''t their invitation.


    "How can that be? Did you check properly? Are you sure its recipient isn''t Zhang Zheng-Fu? Maybe its


    Qiu Mu-Cheng or Su Qian?" asked Zhang Zheng-Fu persistently as he refused to give up.


    After all, it was a question of dignity.


    He had patted his chest and confidently guaranteed Qiu Mu-Cheng that she could count on him for the


    ticket earlier on.


    How could Mr Xu use him of theft?


    What would Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian think of him?


    Wouldn''t they think that Zhang Zheng-Fu was a thief?


    "You must have made a mistake. Mayor Han called to invite us over the phone, so it can''t be a fake


    invitation," Zhang Zheng-Fu couldn''t help saying as he shook his head. He even demanded Mr Xu to


    recheck the invite.


    "Damn you!" shouted Mr Xu furiously. In his anger, he pped Zhang Zheng-Fu''s face and continued,


    "How dare you continue denying and even get Mayor Han involved? What gives scum like you the right


    to do that? Hurry up and get lost!"


    Mr Xu didn''t immediately chase them away previously because he was worried that they might really


    have an invitation.


    After all, ording to the rules, they could enter the Expo and attend the dinner if they had an


    invitation.


    But now that they discovered it was a stolen invitation, they naturally had no qualms about chasing


    them out, so the manager ordered security to drive them out after pping Zhang Zheng-Fu.


    The crowd felt deeply gratified when they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others get chased out like stray


    animals, so everyone censured them one after another.


    "They asked for it." "How dare these nobodies swagger around and trick us?¡±


    "They''re really tired of living!"


    "These days, desperate people are getting bolder and bolder. How dare they stir trouble at an event


    like this?"


    "How can immoral scum like them have the cheek to start apany?"


    "Everyone, Mufan Real Estate doesn''t even have basic integrity."


    "We should boycott suchpanies and bankrupt them."


    Everyone continued scolding them.


    They even stepped on the invitation to Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony to smithereens


    contemptuously.


    Then Qiu Mu-Ying took the opportunity to specially invite everyone to Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon-cutting


    ceremony, just like Su Qian did.


    "This celebration was jointly organized by


    Qiushui Logistics and Hongqi Group. The GM of Hongqi Group will personally attend it, and the


    mayor''s eldest son, Wu Yong, has also been invited. I, Qiu Mu-Ying, hope you can grace us with your


    presence!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying undoubtedly picked the perfect time to ask. First, she created the impression that she was


    an exceedingly upright person by exposing Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lies, then she used Hongqi Group and Wu


    Yong''s reputation to increase Qiushui Logistics'' prestige.


    Very quickly, ten business leaders responded and expressed that they wanted to attend the ribbon-


    cutting ceremony.


    Thunderous apuse and congrattions from below the stage made Qiu Mu-Ying feel energetic and


    smug in her heart.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, oh Qiu Mu-Cheng, I bet when you used this event to publicize your opening ceremony,


    it didn''t cross your mind that it would end up benefiting myself and the Qiu family instead.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Ying beamed with joy.


    Old Master Qiu and Qiu Guang looked at Qiu Mu-Ying with approval in their eyes.


    "Old Master Qiu, Yingying has made great contributions to the Qiu family again."


    "She''s managed to invite so many business leaders at one go. Now you can just sit back and wait to


    steal the limelight on 11th November."


    "Hahaha!"


    Old Master Qiu and Qiu Guang were so delighted in their hearts that they couldn''t stop smiling from ear


    to ear.


    They could almost already envision the grand spectacle of all the rich and powerful gathering at


    Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon-cutting ceremony. When the time came, everyone in Yunzhou would know


    about the Qiu family and Qiu Zheng-Lun.


    The Qiu family might even end up transforming from an unknown third-tier family to be a top-tier


    family in


    Yunzhou through their event''s sess. It would mean huge glory for their family.


    It was a bustling and grand sight inside the Expo.


    The lively scene inside formed a stark contrast against the sight of Zhang Zheng-Fu and the twodies


    getting chased out of the Expo pathetically.


    "Asshole! Let me go! I can walk on my own! My Dad won''t let you snobs off!" roared Su Qian angrily. In


    the end, they were heartlessly removed from the Expo and flung onto the ground.


    Su Qian had never suffered such humiliation in her life, so she was particrly furious and kept yelling


    at the security guards.


    "How dare you swindlers talk big? I have shown mercy by not sending you to the police station. How


    dare you curse at us?" said Mr Xu as he smiled coldly. Then he shoved Qiu Mu-Cheng onto the ground


    and shouted angrily, "Get lost!"


    Mr Xu pushed Qiu Mu-Cheng so hard that she grazed her lovely hands severely when she fell.


    "Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng, are you okay?¡±


    Su Qian was instantly anxious and hurried over to support Qiu Mu-Cheng when she saw her best friend


    get hurt. At the same time, she shouted at Mr Xu angrily, "How could you push Mu-Cheng? I''m going to


    sue you for personal injury!¡±


    Mr Xu instantlyughed like he had heard the funniest joke ever. Then he said, ¡®Tm already nice here.


    If you weren''t women, I would have kicked you instead. Get lost, you dumbasses!"


    After cursing them, Mr Xu ignored them and turned to head back into the Expo.


    He didn''t care about Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others since they were nothing but stupid clowns.


    After Mr Xu and the others left, Qiu Mu-Cheng remained slumped on the ground. Everything that


    unfolded today was undoubtedly a massive blow to her.


    She was publicly humiliated by Qiu Mu-Ying and even chased out of the Expo.


    Everything became messed up. No one knew how sad and dejected Qiu Mu-Cheng was now.


    "Miss Qiu, are...are you okay?" asked Zhang Zheng-Fu worriedly. He had climbed up off the ground


    and walked up to her somewhat guiltily.


    "Get lost!" shouted Su Qian the moment she saw Zhang Zheng-Fu. She shoved him aside right away


    and shouted furiously, "How can you have the cheek to ask? If it weren''t for you, Mu-Cheng and I


    wouldn''t have gotten chased out. Why pretend if you couldn''t get it right? How could you do something


    like stealing an invite? You got us in huge trouble! To think that I thought you were incredible and well-


    respected! In the end, you''re a good-for-nothing!"

 Chapter 374 A Shocked Han Dong-Min

    Chapter 374 A Shocked Han Dong-Min


    Su Qian almost died from fury at the trouble this stupid Zhang Zheng-Fu put them in.


    She previously even thought that Zhang Zheng-Fu was a capable man. Su Qian even wanted her best


    friend to date and marry him, but he turned out to be a thief!


    Zhang Zheng-Fu made them embarrass themselves and caused Qiu Mu-Cheng to get hurt too.


    "If you couldn''t do it, you shouldn''t have pretended you could. You dragged us down and made us


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    embarrassed too! You are useless! Why pretend that you could get the tickets?" shouted Su Qian


    angrily. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She had never suffered such


    humiliation in her life.


    As the eldest daughter of the honorable Su family, she had never gotten chased out like a dog before.


    If word got out, it would be an utter disgrace to the Su family.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu was overwhelmed with guilt when Su Qian scolded him and kept apologizing.


    His face flushed red, and he clearly felt too embarrassed to face Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Su Qian scolded him more and more harshly. In the end, Zhang Zheng-Fu became so annoyed


    that he threw a temper, "Damn, are you done? How can you have the cheek to scold me? You were the


    one who came up with that wise idea of yours to babble bullshit to everyone! We suffered all that


    humiliation and condemnation because you were exposed!"


    Su Qian and Zhang Zheng-Fu got into a fight and their shrill voices reverberated in the air.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She slowly got up and turned to leave in the same direction she came.


    What Entrepreneurs'' Dinner? What opening ceremony? She didn''t care about any of that anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was tired and riddled with scars. She only wanted to go home now.


    It waste, and the air was so intense that she almost felt breathless.


    It looked like it was about to rain.


    The dim lights that scattered by the roadside fell on Qiu Mu-Cheng and left nothing but shadows


    around her.


    It waste autumn, and the winds were cold as they swept up a vast amount of fallen leaves. Yet it was


    unable to sweep away the pain that filled this beautiful woman''s heart.


    A sh of lightning cut across the skies before long.


    And it was followed by a wave of thunder.


    It seemed as though the sky was cut open Then with a whoosh, autumn rain that had umted for


    a long time came pelting down.


    The entire Yunzhou seemed to turn into chaos as the rain fell.


    People without umbres used their bags for shelter and walked back swiftly. A traffic jam urred,


    and the sound of horns mingled with swearing and raged everywhere.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still walking slowly in the rain when Ye Fan saw her. The streetmps on both sides


    were dim and cold.


    Ye Fan saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s form through the rain, which was as thick as iron. It was like seeing a


    weak me at night. She was so tiny, weak, and helpless that she seemed like a forsaken child.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you here? What happened to you?"


    Ye Fan got out of Han Dong-Min''s car immediately and ran towards her heedlessly.


    Ye Fan discovered the blood on her hands, which were even slightly swollen when he came close. Her


    exquisite dress was covered with dirt, and her body was icy cold. Qiu Mu-Cheng was like a pearl that


    had gotten covered with dust or a beautiful flower that had fallen into the water.


    She was beside herself with sorrow and in a terrible state.


    No one else would know how heartbroken and awful Ye Fan felt when he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng like this.


    What happened exactly?


    How could his woman be so beside herself with sadness?


    "Ye Fan..."


    The moment Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Ye Fan, she couldn''t contain her sadness and disappointment any


    longer. Now that she finally found an outlet for her suppressed emotions, she lunged straight into Ye


    Fan''s arms and bawled sadly.


    "Ye Fan, I messed up! I messed everything up!" cried Qiu Mu-Cheng as she hugged Ye Fan. She didn''t


    care about the rain and only sobbed unrestrainedly.


    She was so sad that she was behaving like a child.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was keenly aware of what the events today meant to both herself and Mufan Real


    Estate.


    It meant that Mufan Real Estate would face great peril in Yunzhou, and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reputation


    would get destroyed.


    Apany and a person who resorted to deception were bound to get boycotted by the entire


    business world in Yunzhou.


    From now on, no one would want to work with Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng might even lose a foothold in Yunzhou entirely.


    Hence Qiu Mu-Cheng''s utter hopelessness.


    By now, Zhang Zheng-Fu and Su Qian hade chasing over. They both heaved a sigh of relief when


    they saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng was intact.


    "Mayor...H-Han? Why...why are you here?"


    Just as Zhang Zheng-Fu sighed in relief, he noticed that Han Dong-Min was holding an umbre for


    both Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan. Zhang Zheng-Fu got such a huge shock that his eyes almost popped


    out.


    "What? Mayor Han? Are you saying he... he''s Han Dong-Min? Are you sure?" shouted Su Qian. Her


    pretty face was filled with astonishment as she watched the scene in disbelief.


    It was unimaginable for someone as respectable as the deputy mayor, Han Dong-Min, to lower himself


    and hold an umbre for Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    It was inconceivable!


    Su Qian had never met Han Dong-Min before, but Zhang Zheng-Fu had. He was certain that this


    middle-aged man was Han Dong-Min!


    "What''s going on? What happened? Why is Miss Qiu so sad? Hurry up and tell me!" shouted Han


    Dong-Min coldly instantly, the moment he saw the Su Qian and Zhang Zheng-Fu.


    Zhang Zheng-Fu didn''t dare to withhold anything from him, so he told Han Dong-Min the entire story


    about what happened at the Expo.


    "You fools! You''ve ruined Miss Qiu! The most important thing about running a business is to have


    honesty! How could you have..."


    Han Dong-Min shivered in fury when he heard about Su Qian''s actions. It would be hard for Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''spany to have any sess in Yunzhou.


    Su Qian knew she was in the wrong too. She hung her head and exined softly, "I wanted to help Mu-


    Cheng..."


    "But you shouldn''t have been hical about it!" scolded Han Dong-Min.


    "Tell me, who injured Mu-Cheng?" rang Ye Fan''s voice softly.


    An iciness emanated from his deep voice.


    Han Dong-Min couldn''t help shivering when he heard Ye Fan.


    "It was the Expo manager, Mr Xu. He was so horrible. He ordered his men to chase us out of the Expo


    and pushed Mu-Cheng. She got hurt when he shoved her onto the ground," said Su Qian furiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply when he heard this. Instead, he carried Qiu Mu-Cheng into the car.


    "Mayor Han, please help me take care of Mu-Cheng," said Ye Fan deeply to Han Dong-Min as he


    asked him.


    Then Han Dong-Min immediately shivered and said, "Master...Master Ye, what do you want to do?


    Don''t be rash! I will take care of it. I promise to give you a satisfactory result. Don''t go and beat them


    up. That''s the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner, so it''s full of reporters. If you don''t handle it correctly, it will have a


    major impact. Also, Xu Lines from a family with a strong background, so please calm down."


    Han Dong-Min instantly guessed what Ye


    Fan was up to, and he turned ghastly pale as he persuaded him.


    He had witnessed Ye Fan''s ability first hand at Lehua BBQ, where he singlehandedly beat up Zhou


    Sheng''s men savagely. 28 burly men were severely beaten up by Ye Fan and had yet to regain


    consciousness to this day.


    If Ye Fan went to the Expo now, Han Dong-Min was afraid that Mr Xu would get assaulted to death by


    Ye Fan.

 Chapter 375 You Guessed Right

    Chapter 375 You Guessed Right


    There would be a major impact if there were any casualties at such an important event.


    Furthermore, Xu Lin had a strong family background, so Han Dong-Min didn''t dare to offend them.


    Before Xu Lin''s uncle left Yunzhou, he had even specially told Han Dong-Min to look after Xu Lin.


    Han Dong-Min naturally panicked and felt worried when he noticed Ye Fan''s behavior, so he did his


    utmost to stop Ye Fan by promising that he would take care of it.


    But why would Ye Fan care about what Han Dong-Min said?


    "There''s no need,¡± replied Ye Fan quietly. Then he quickly left and disappeared into the rain.


    At the Expo.


    A thunderstorm was brewing outside, but it continued to be lively and delightful inside the Expo.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had just used Hongqi Group and Wu Yong''s reputation to garner everyone''s praise.


    After that, she was even voted to represent the young entrepreneurs and go on stage to make a


    speech and share her experience.


    Xu Lin sat with Chu Wen-Fei and Wu Yong nearby. He was dressed in a suit with a ss in hand while


    all of them chatted happily.


    "Mr Xu, thank you for helping us out. Allow me to give you a toast." Chu Wen-Fei expressed his


    gratitude to Xu Lin.


    Xu Lin waved his hand and said, "Since Young Master Chu is friends with Wu Yong, I consider you


    mine too. It is only right that I help my friends take care of a few clowns."


    That''s right. Xu Lin had suddenly checked Zhang Zheng-Fu''s ticket because Chu Wen-Fei asked him


    to.


    In reality, Xu Lin only pretended to check their invitations.


    Xu Lin was clearly going to drive them out regardless of its authenticity.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng and her useless husband keep offending Yingying and me. Let them consider this a


    lesson. Now they will know whom they can''t offend,¡± said Chu Wen-Fei as he smiled sinisterly.


    Xu Lin chimed in and said, "That''s true. We can''t indulge scum like them. They need to be taught a


    lesson! Wen-Fei, I can always help teach that country bumpkin and useless live-in husband another


    lesson if you need me to.¡±


    They bantered before clinking sses and finishing their drinks in one gulp.


    Then Xu Lin''s phone suddenly rang.


    Xu Lin looked down and saw it was Han Dong-Min calling.


    He didn''t dare to ignore the call and picked it up immediately. Then he said respectfully, "Uncle Han,


    why aren''t you here yet? The annual meeting is about to begin. Are you...¡±


    But Han Dong-Min tore right into him before Xu Lin finished his sentence.


    "You brat! How dare you touch Master Ye''s woman? Do you bloody want to die? Hurry up! Hurry up


    and run if you don''t want to die. Run as quickly as you can," shouted Han Dong-Min anxiously at Xu


    Lin.


    Xu Lin waspletely lost. He had no idea what happened.


    "Uncle Han, what''s wrong? I''ve been keeping a low profile and staying out of trouble," asked Xu Lin


    perplexedly.


    "My foot! If you have the time to ramble on, you should spend that time running instead! You stupid boy,


    how dare you touch Qiu Mu-Cheng?¡± shouted Han Dong-Min angrily. Then Xu Lin realized what Han


    Dong-Min was referring to.


    "Oh, you are talking about those lice. They made trouble at the dinner, and I chased them out. Don''t tell


    me that the useless husband of Qiu Mu-Cheng got mad and wants toe and thrash me up? Uncle


    Han, don''t worry. I have dozens of men here. That''s more than enough to fight that live-in husband.


    Uncle Han, I have to go.


    Someone is making a speech here. Bye."


    Then Xu Lin hung up quickly and listened to Qiu Mu-Ying''s speech with Chu Wen-Fei with great


    interest. He didn''t care about Han Dong-Min''s warning at all.


    This must be some joke. How could a mere live-in husband pose any threat to him?


    "We can''t survive without integrity. I think that the most important quality of an entrepreneur is honesty.


    In order to seed, we have to be upright! Otherwise, we will end up leading miserable lives without


    ethics, just like my cousin, Qiu Mu-Cheng. She chose vain glory and gave up integrity. Women like her


    are destined to be poor their entire lives, just like her useless husband. They will be everyone''s


    object of derision," said Qiu Mu-Ying proudly. People apuded thunderously beneath the stage as


    she made an emotional speech.


    It fed Qiu Mu-Ying''s ego immensely when she sensed people looking at her with admiration. All eyes


    were on her, and it felt as though she had reached the height of her career.


    B000M1


    But at this very moment.


    The tightly closed Expo hall doors suddenly broke into pieces with a loud boom.


    A thin silhouette appeared before the crowd like a ghost the moment the ss door shattered.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside and the cold wind gusted by loudly.


    There was intense and heavy darkness behind him, while a brightly lit hall stood before him.


    His skinny silhouette appeared like a messenger from hell. He connected light and darkness from


    heaven to hell.


    "Erm...this..."


    Many people were scared out of their wits.


    They thought some ruffian wanted to get them all in one fell swoop.


    After all, everyone present was wealthy tycoons. It wasn''t inconceivable if someone were to rob them.


    Xu Lin quickly gathered his men when he witnessed this. Dozens of men armed with electric batons


    came running over to surround him.


    "Who are you? How dare you make trouble at an event like this?¡± shouted Xu Lin furiously.


    By then, Qiu Mu-Ying already spotted Ye Fan''s face. Then she instantly yelled shrilly, "Mr Xu, that''s Ye


    Fan! He''s Qiu Mu-Cheng''s useless husband and must be here to make trouble. You can''t let him off!"


    What?


    "Is he that live-in husband from the


    countryside?"


    "Is this that swindler''s husband?"


    "How could he have the cheek toe here?"


    "He''s really asking for it bying here!"


    Everyone started making angry remarks the moment they found out who he was.


    Qiu Mu-Ying looked even smugger. In her heart, she thought Ye Fan was truly an idiot.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Where did he think he was?


    This was a government-organized annual meeting.


    It was pure suicide to make trouble here!


    "You two are husband and wife alright. Both of you are idiots. Let''s see what bes of you," said Qiu


    Mu-Ying as she smiled haughtily.


    Old Master Qiu and Qiu Guang sneered in contempt when they caught sight of Ye Fan. "How could this


    good-for-nothing have the cheek toe? Isn''t he big enough of a disgrace?"


    Xu Lin nced at Ye Fan when he heard Qiu Mu-Ying''s words. He instantly broke into a smile and said,


    "Oh, so you''re the good-for-nothing live-in husband. Why? Have youe to seek revenge for your


    wife?"


    Xu Lin''s disdainfulughter rang softly.


    Ye Fan looked up and stared at him coldly. Beads of rain trickled down from his hair and fell to the


    ground before breaking into pieces.


    "Were you the one who hurt Mu-Cheng?¡± asked Ye Fan coldly. His voice sounded so crushing that it


    felt jarring to the ears.


    "Yes, it was me. What are you going to do about it? Can a good-for-nothing like you beat me up?¡± said


    Xu Lin as he looked at Ye Fan. Xu Lin thought this was all a joke.


    How could a live-in husband, a mere country bumpkin, pretend to threaten him?


    There was no way he was good enough.


    Just as Xu Lin ordered his men to thrash Ye Fan and throw him out.


    Ye Fan''s malicious sounding voice unexpectedly rang out first as he replied, "Oh, you guessed it right."


    What?


    "Asshole! How dare you!¡± said Xu Lin as his expression instantly altered and his pupils constricted.


    But it was toote.


    BAM!


    A low rumble rang.


    Everyone stared in shock as Ye Fan kicked Xu Lin viciously. Although Xu Lin weighed almost 100


    kilograms, Ye Fan sent him flying with just one kick.


    Xu Lin flew across midair like a kite which got cut loose from its thread. Then he came smashing down


    andnded by Qiu Mu-Ying''s feet with a boom.


    PFFFT.


    Xu Lin shivered as he kept spitting blood on Qiu Mu-Ying''s face before it trickled down onto her dress.


    She panicked as her long dress became covered with blood.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was so terrified that she could almost feel her soul depart from her body. In the end, she


    staggered and slumped onto the ground.

 Chapter 376 Ye Fans Fury

    Chapter 376 Ye Fan''s Fury


    "Erm..."


    "Erm...erm..."


    There was silence. A deathly silence.


    The entire hall fell silent, and only the sound of cold gusts of wind could be heard as it swept through


    the door.


    Everyone shivered hard at the sight of Xu Lin falling ground and spitting blood.


    One kick. All it took was one kick!


    Xu Lin weighed almost 100 kilograms but was sent flying through the air for over 10 meters from the


    Expo''s entrance to the center of the hall.


    His ribs broke, and blood spewed everywhere.


    Ye Fan''s ruthless ways struck fear in everyone.


    "Damn..." "Is that guy superman or what?"


    "He''s so ruthless."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Their faces were filled with fear as their scalps went numb. They were so terrified of him that they even


    felt breathless.


    He was so strong!


    Ye Fan was so imposing.


    He gave them the feeling that he wasn''t just a young man in his 20s but a monster that rose from the


    depths of an abyss.


    Ye Fan''s cruel and domineering air struck fear in their hearts!


    He made the security guards in front of him so petrified that their legs shook in terror.


    They stared helplessly as they watched Ye Fan walk past them.


    He slowly made his way towards Qiu Mu-Ying.


    ''Yingying, Yingying, are you al right?'' Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Guang had already run up the stage to


    HUUUUUU...


    A cold st of wind suddenly swept by.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Guang looked up and caught sight of Ye Fan''s malicious cold eyes as he


    nced at them.


    Those eyes made Ye Fan seem like a king looking down on mere insects.


    It was as though Ye Fan could squash them to death with a single step if he wanted.


    "What...what do you want?¡±


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others were petrified when they saw Ye Fan already in front of them. They swiftly


    jumped up in fear and retreated a few steps.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was equally frightened. She looked at Ye Fan as if she was looking upon a demon


    What became of Xu Lin still appeared vividly on their minds, so Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were


    terrified. They were afraid that they mighte to the same tragic end as Xu Lin.


    "You little brat, what are you up to? Are you going to beat us up publicly? You good-for-nothing! How


    dare you!" bellowed Old Master Qiu furiously from below the stage.


    Ye Fan ignored Old Master Qiu and kept his cold stare on Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei. Just as Qiu


    Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei lost all hope, Ye Fan looked up. Then his eyes scoured the hall as he


    looked at everyone around him.


    A sinister tone which sounded like the low roar of a demon rang through the hall, "He hurt Mu-Cheng,


    so I beat him up. As for the rest of you, don''t worry, because I don''t give a damn about bullying


    worthless ants like you. If you don''t support the opening ceremony, I''m sure some other people will.


    When the timees, you will truly find out how important the people you humiliated today were! And


    you wille to understand that those whom you despised now will rise to be too good for you in


    the future!!"


    BOOOM!


    Ye Fan''s voice was as resounding as gold falling to the ground.


    His imposing aura felt like a violent storm sweeping through the hall.


    Everyone''s expressions changed in rm.


    Ye Fan''s wave of angry words continued echoed through the air.


    Then Ye Fan left without lingering.


    All he left for them was the daunting silhouette of his back, and a hall filled with silence.


    Everyone in the hall remained shell shocked for a long time before they finally snapped out of it.


    Fear still lingered in their minds as they recalled the scene earlier.


    "Old Master Qiu, is this man really a country bumpkin?"


    "But how could a man from the countryside be so imposing?"


    "Even Master Er of Yunzhou probably can''tpare, right?"


    "Could he be a big shot in reality?"


    Many people eximed as they turned to look at Old Master Qiu with panic in their hearts.


    Old Master Qiu sneered instead, "What bloody big shot? That useless man lived off the Qiu family for


    three years. How would I not know what he is capable of? Country bumpkins like him have no other


    forte other than brute strength. He was just bluffing, and it''s really nothing. Let''s all report his reckless


    behavior at the dinner to Mayor Han when hees. Then he will be sent to jail tomorrow."


    Old Master Qiu''s words made everyone recover from their fear slightly.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei finally heaved a long sigh of relief after they saw Ye Fan leave.


    Although Ye Fan only stayed for a short time, it felt like a century to them, as though they were on


    death''s doors.


    "It looks like it''s time to hire some bodyguards, or else that loser might beat us up one day," said Chu


    Wen-Fei secretly with fear lingering in his heart.


    Qiu Mu-Ying slowly calmed down from the shock. Her loathing of Ye Fan undoubtedly multiplied as she


    stared at her bloodstained dress.


    "That darned Ye Fan! How dare he act so viciously. But he made the mistake of hurting Xu Lin, so now


    he''s done for. Xu Lin is close to Mayor Han, so Mayor Han won''t let him off. They can just wait to die,"


    said Qiu Mu-Ying furiously in a biting tone.


    Han Dong-Min finally made it to the dinner, but he was already toote.


    Han Dong-Min let out a long sigh when he saw Xu Lin lying in a pool of blood convulsing.


    He came toote in the end.


    "Mayor Han, you''re finally made it! A ruffian severely beat up Mr Xu. Hurry up and send someone to


    arrest him. I know where that ruffian is and I can lead you to him," said Qiu Mu-Ying anxiously as she


    ran over to Han Dong-Min the moment she saw him.


    Old Master Qiu came over as well and greeted Han Dong-Min before chiming in, "That''s right, Mayor


    Han. Although that good-for-nothing is the Qiu family''s grandson-inw, but we won''t shield him after


    he''s acted so mercilessly. It''s simply intolerable. Please send men to apprehend him and bring him to


    justice!"


    Han Dong-Min was annoyed the moment he heard them.


    He pped Qiu Mu-Ying on the face and she waspletely confused. "You evil woman! Lin must


    have ended up like this because you brainwashed him. Are you still going try and ruin me after all the


    harm you''ve done to Lin? Get lost now!"


    After Han Dong-Min pped Qiu Mu-Ying, he turned to glower at Old Master Qiu as he shouted angrily,


    "You old geezer! How could you add fuel to the fire after the younger members of your family have


    done stupid things? You have led a wasted life! Get lost all of you!" Han Dong-Min scolded them


    furiously.


    After that, he ignored them and sent men to drive Xu Lin to the hospital quickly while he followed


    closely behind.


    After this major disturbance, the dinner certainly couldn''t go on anymore, so everyone left in their cars.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying and the others remained shell shocked. They stood there and were incapable of


    Why was Han Dong-Min so angry with the Qiu family?


    "Yingying, have you offended Mayor Han?1 "No, I haven''t, Grandpa. I''ve never even met Mayor Han


    before. How could I have offended him?" replied Qiu Mu-Ying instantly in panic as she covered her


    face and acted pitifully.


    The Qiu family simply couldn''t figure out why Han Dong-Min was so furious with them even after


    contemting for a long time.


    "He was probably taking it out on us because of what that good-for-nothing did. Forget it. Let''s stop


    thinking about it and go home to prepare for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Since so many important


    CEOs have agreed to attend it, we must make it a grand affair and make a name for the Qiu family!¡±


    said Old Master Qiu proudly. He was particrly looking forward to the ribbon-cutting ceremony, which


    was taking ce the day after.

 Chapter 377 Everyone Comes From Near and Far to...

    Chapter 377 Everyone Comes From Near and Far to...


    There was only one day left before the opening ceremony took ce.


    Although it was intended to be a happy asion, none of Mufan Real Estate''s employees were able to


    find any joy.


    The events that unfolded at the dinnerst night had gone onto the news.


    There were even rted photos from the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner floating around online.


    Their heading read, "A disgrace to the industry! Mufan Real Estate''s CEO impersonated a big shot and


    wormed her way into the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner."


    Very quickly, Mufan Real Estate became the center of attraction and suffered scorn and doubt from


    everyone in the business world.


    Even the small businesses which had agreed to attend the opening ceremony backed out one after


    another.


    In just a night, Mufan Real Estate became deserted and boycotted by everyone in the business world.


    As Mufan Real Estate''s CEO, Qiu Mu-Cheng undoubtedly became a disgrace to the Yunzhou


    entrepreneurs.


    "They are just an unknownpany. How dare they pretend that they were from a big group?"


    "It was absolutely shameless of them."


    "I heard that their CEO is a hypocrite too."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "And married to a useless man."


    "How can someone as dishonest as her start apany?"


    "Screw them!"


    "None of us will go to their opening ceremony tomorrow." "Just let them suffer the embarrassment." In


    Yunzhou''s business circles, many people were filled with disdain whenever Mufan Real Estate was


    brought up.


    They now treated Mufan Real Estate as a disgrace among the Yunzhou entrepreneur circles. All the


    CEOs banded together to boycott Mufan Real Estate.


    Everyone in Mufan Real Estate naturally panicked under the circumstances. A gloomy haze hovered


    over this new startup, which was barely a few months old.


    The most important thing to a business was reputation.


    Now that Mufan Real Estate had lost all reputation, many of the employees felt that Mufan Real Estate


    would close soon.


    Many of them already started looking for a backup n and secretly got in touch with otherpanies.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t head to work today. She was suffering from a slight cold from being out in the rain


    Although the opening ceremony was taking ce the next day, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already finished all


    preparations by doing a lot of overtime previously. Even if she didn''t turn up at the office today, it didn''t


    have any negative impact.


    Even if something happened, Qiu Mu-Cheng could work from home and get in touch via phone.


    "Mu-Cheng, have some fruit. Stop tiring yourself and just treat it as a day off," said Ye Fan as he came


    into the room and ced a te of fruit in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. She was in low spirits.


    Her assistant, Du Juan, called moments ago to tell her that seven employees have already sent their


    resignation letters to HR.


    Was this what a startuppany looked like?


    They appeared as though they were on the brink of bankruptcy before they had even opened.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s determination undoubtedly faltered at the thought of this.


    She raised her pretty face and looked at Ye Fan as she said, "Ye Fan, do you think I should persevere


    with Mufan Real Estate? The opening ceremony is tomorrow, but a quarter of my employees tendered


    their resignations today. Mufan Real Estate has probably be aplete joke to everyone in the


    Yunzhou business circles."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely disappointed.


    In the beginning, she was high spirited about being the CEO and did her utmost to seed.


    But after experiencing so many things, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized how challenging it was to


    seed and manage a business well.


    ''Also, Mufan Real Estate''s reputation was utterly destroyed yesterday. Even if we proceed with the


    opening ceremony tomorrow, I don''t think anyone wants to work with apany with no integrity."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and sighed. Su Qian took matters into her own handsst night, and it


    was never Qiu Mu-Cheng''s intention to begin with.


    But none of that mattered. The important thing was that she and Mufan Real Estate were already


    nailed on the pir as an embarrassment to Yunzhou''s business circles.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng reckoned that not a single soul would turn up for their opening ceremony tomorrow.


    "Ye Fan, do you still think it''s necessary for Mufan Real Estate to go ahead with its opening


    ceremony?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    She had to ept the truth. Blind pursuit often led to serious self-injury.


    "Of course, you have to go on! Why don''t you want to have an opening ceremony?


    Mu-Cheng, you worked so hard all this time. Can you take it lying down if you give up now?" said Ye


    Fan resolutely and decisively.


    "But ourpany image is already..."


    "Mu-Cheng, just ignore what other people think. Things will change in time. Then everyone will know


    that Mufan Real Estate is an honestpany and that you, Qiu Mu-Cheng, is a trustworthy person.


    Mu-Cheng, if you trust me, just proceed with the opening ceremony tomorrow!" said Ye Fan deeply as


    his words fell to the ground resoundingly like gold bars.


    Ye Fan''s voice seemed bewitching. Although Qiu Mu-Cheng had swayed initially, she felt an


    inexplicable strength surging through her now.


    She looked at Ye Fan and smiled as she replied, "Okay, Ye Fan, I trust you."


    "Trust my foot!"


    Then a furious voice came from behind the moment Qiu Mu-Cheng finished her words.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei came in from outside with their faces livid.


    They had clearly learned about what happened to Mufan Real Estate online.


    "Mu-Cheng, you were so foolish! How could you do something as stupid as thatst night? You are all


    over the news, and there are reports about yourpany sshed everywhere on the inte! Your


    right away. I will find you a good marriage partner, so you can just live off your husband. Then we don''t


    have to work so hard and suffer such humiliation," Han Li persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mum, don''t get yourself involved. I will handle it."


    "What? Are you going to buy that good-for-nothing''s nonsense and still go ahead with the opening


    ceremony?" said Han Li anxiously as she red the moment she caught the impatience in Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s tone.


    "This good-for-nothing is a dumbass! Why are you taking his advice? Yourpany''s reputation is


    destroyed. How can you proceed with the opening ceremony under such circumstances? Which idiot


    would stille? Those Qius are heartless and just waiting for us to make a joke of ourselves. If you


    go ahead with the opening ceremony, you''re asking to be insulted! Are you offering your face to be


    pped? We can''t take this embarrassment!" cursed Han Li.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had really started to lose her patience, so she said, "Mum, I get it. Why don''t you leave?


    I want to rest."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to listen to her parents'' nagging, so she pushed them out of the room.


    Ye Fan took the initiative to leave as he didn''t want to disturb Qiu Mu-Cheng''s rest either.


    Ye Fan picked up a phone call when he got to the study.


    "Young Master, do you want me to inform


    them personally?" asked an old man in a deep voice through the phone.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "It''s fine, Han. Since someone helped to get us on the news, they


    have probably seen it too."


    "That''s true. In that case, allow me to wish both Young Master and Young Madam all the best for


    tomorrow. I hope everyonees from near and far to congratte you," said Han as his deferential


    Ye Fan smiled in silence. Then he picked up the strong tea on the table and tilted his head back to


    finish it in one gulp.


    There was a light breeze outside the window, and the weather was perfect.

 Chapter 378 The Smug Qiu Family

    Chapter 378 The Smug Qiu Family


    While Mufan Real Estate was still covered in ayer of gloominess, it was apletely different scene


    at the Qiu house.


    Although there was still one day to go before the ribbon-cutting ceremony took ce, the Qiu family


    was already excited and raring to go.


    Also, Old Master Qiu instructed people to buy red carpets and huge amounts of fresh flowers.


    He even sent word for a band to be hired.


    How could there be no music during a celebration?


    Old Master Qiu even made it clear that everyone was to wear new clothes, otherwise they weren''t


    allowed to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    It was evident that the opening ceremony tomorrow meant a lot to Old Master Qiu.


    After all, it would bring great honor to their family if things went well.


    Then his name, Qiu Zheng-Lun, might make history in Yunzhou''s business circles in the future.


    Inside the living room.


    Old Master Qiu''s grandchildren were all present. Qiu Mu-Ying, Qiu Guang, and the others were


    reporting on the preparation of the celebration.


    "Qiu Guang, have you contacted the hotel? Have you double-checked the wait staff, the tables and


    menus?" asked Old Master Qiu as he sat upright. The impending celebration made Old Master Qiu


    high spirited and radiant. His aura became even more dignified as he sat on his high chair.


    Qiu Guang replied, "Dad, everything is ready. We have booked Yulong Hotel for tomorrow. I vetted the


    menu, it''s luxurious and grand enough, so it certainly won''t embarrass us. Also, all the wait staff have


    been hand-picked and look topnotch. I''ve contacted the band too, and they will turn up at 7PM sharp."


    "Alright," said Old Master Qiu as he nodded satisfactorily. Then he looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and asked,


    "Yingying, what about you? Have you sent all the invites and spoken to Hongqi Group''s GM?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying instantly smiled and said, "Grandpa, everything is in good hands. I have sent all the


    invites out. There are plenty of first-tier rich and powerful people among the attendees. The GM of


    Hongqi Group, Liu Bin, has already promised to attend it on behalf of the group. Grandpa, just wait till


    you cut the ribbon with Mr Liu, and everyone will revere you after that. All the important people and


    celebrities will gather at the ceremony tomorrow to congratte you. Grandpa, the Qiu family will


    certainly make a name here and rise to be a force to be reckoned with in Yunzhou. And you will


    be a highly respected, well-known big shot in Yunzhou.


    Qiu Mu-Ying beamed brightly. She felt pleased with herself when they talked about tomorrow.


    Although Old Master Qiu would represent the Qiu family to go on stage and cut the ribbon, Qiu Mu-


    Ying was determined to enjoy the limelight too.


    After all, many people were attending the event tomorrow because of her husband, Chu Wen-Fei.


    Since her husband was highly respected, Qiu Mu-Ying could share in his glory.


    "Exactly, Dad. The spotlight will be on you tomorrow. Haven''t you waited all your life for such a grand


    affair? Now is your moment to bring glory to the family," said Wang Qiao-Yu as she chuckled.


    "Also, other than stealing the limelight, all those tycoons won''te empty-handed when they arrive to


    congratte you. It will be a windfall for the Qiu family too," chimed Jiang Hong and the others as they


    grinned from ear to ear.


    Very quickly, everyone in the Qiu family understood what the ceremony meant to them and couldn''t


    wait for the day toe.


    Old Master Qiu could almost envision the sight of everyoneing to congratte him respectfully


    tomorrow. He beamed and said, "Haha, now that you mention it, the Qiu family has Yingying and Wen-


    Fei to thank for this. If it weren''t for the respect that Wen-Feimands and Yingying''s eloquence, we


    wouldn''t have managed to invite so many big shots to the ribboncutting ceremony. This time, if the Qiu


    family can make a resurgence in Yunzhou and rise to be an elite family, then most of the credit


    goes to Yingying and Wen-Fei for sure.


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to Yingying that we can seed. Qiao-Yu, you raised a good daughter.¡±


    "Our Yingying is far better than Qiu Lei''s daughter."


    "Their entire family is stupid. They are so poor now that they can only rely on lies to keep up whatever''s


    left of their image."


    "And look what happened? It backfired on them." "Qiu Mu-Cheng lost all reputation, and even that


    "When tomorrowes, our event will be filled with guests while not a single soul attends theirs. I


    reckon Qiu Lei''s family will be embarrassed and have nowhere to hide."


    "They even sent us an invitation. How dare they show off to us?"


    "They are just a family of dumbasses. How dare they?"


    "I even heard that half their staff quit today even though their opening ceremony is taking ce


    tomorrow. Their office is almost empty."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng and Mufan Real Estate will be the biggest joke and disgrace in Yunzhou."


    "Fortunately, we chased scum like them out of our doors. Or else, the Qiu family would get dragged into


    this mess."


    The Qiu family willfullyughed as they chatted. They didn''t forget to ridicule Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family


    while they praised Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others were nothing but aplete joke to the Qiu family now, and everyone


    wanted to trample on them.


    Qiu Mu-Ying brimmed with pride as she listened to her rtives.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, this is what happens when you try to fight me! Since you embarrassed me publicly, I


    will destroy your reputation! So what if you are a natural beauty? You married a useless man and are


    destined to be trampled by me for the rest of your life! After tomorrow, you won''t even get to be my


    worthy opponent," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she smiled with an unbridled arrogance.


    That''s right, Qiu Mu-Ying was the one who leaked the news and videos about what happened to Qiu


    Mu-Cheng and Mufan Real Estate the night before at the dinner.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Han Dong-Min had initially sent orders for news about the dinner to be contained.


    He didn''t allow the reporters and employees of the Expo who were present to release the news.


    Although no one knew what Han Dong-Min was trying to do, none of them dared to oppose Mayor


    Han''s order.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t care about any of these things. In the morning, she secretly divulged the


    incident to her ssmate who was a reporter and uploaded the videos on her phone online.


    Qiu Mu-Yingpletely exposed Qiu Mu-Cheng as a fraud to the public and ruined both her and


    Mufan Real Estate''s reputation.


    It was too bad she didn''t have Ye Fan beating Xu Lin on camera.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was too afraid at the time as she thought Ye Fan was going to beat her to death. She was


    petrified to her wit''s end and didn''t think of filming it.


    If she had caught Ye Fan attacking someone at the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner on camera, she could hire


    people to incite public rage and debate online about this matter, and Ye Fan would probably get jailed.

 Chapter 379 Li Er in a Panic

    Chapter 379 Li Er in a Panic


    The Qiu family eagerly prepared for the ribbon-cutting ceremony that was happening the next day.


    In the Han residence, Han Dong-Min threw a fit when he saw the news all over the screen.


    "Damn! What on earth have you done? Didn''t I tell you to contain what happened at the dinnerst


    night? How did the news end up spreading? You can''t even get this one tiny thing right. What use are


    you to me?" said Han Dong-Min with his face livid. He was furious as he reprimanded both his men.


    He had personally instructed themst night to get it done properly.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye Fan''s wife, and Ye Fan was very insanely protective of her.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reputation were destroyed, Ye Fan would probably take it out on Han Dong-Min.


    Han Dong-Min was the organizer of the


    Entrepreneurs'' Dinner after all.


    After what happened at the dinner, Han Dong-Min naturally wanted to keep the impact on Mufan Real


    Estate to a minimum.


    But Han Dong-Min didn''t expect that his greatest fear woulde true.


    The moment the incidentst night became exposed, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Mufan Real Estate would lose


    all standing in Yunzhou.


    How could Han Dong-Min answer to Ye Fan?


    "Mayor Han, we notified all the people who attended the dinner as you asked, and they promised not to


    divulge the incident."


    "We didn''t expect someone would still leak this to a reporter.¡±


    Han Dong-Min''s subordinates panicked as they hung their heads and exined in a bitter voice.


    "Fine. Since it has already happened, it''s no use scolding you now. Find out who had the balls to


    oppose my orders."


    After Han Dong-Min dismissed them both, he paced around the room alone while he considered how


    best to exin things to Ye Fan.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng''s scandal had little to do with him, he was in charge of the event after all. Now


    that the media had reported the news, Han Dong-Min reckoned that Ye Fan probably had a poorer


    impression of him.


    Han Shao-Jie came by looking for Han Dong-Min just as he was feeling depressed.


    Han Dong-Min was having trouble relieving his depression, so he told Han Shao-Jie about the incident


    when he saw his son.


    "Shao-Jie, you have known Master Ye for longer than I have. What do you think I can do now to give


    him a more favorable impression? I can''t possibly visit him personally and apologize again, right?"


    Han Dong-Min had offended Ye Fan several times now, and now Ye Fan''s wife had been disgraced on


    Han Dong-Min''s territory, so of course Han Dong-Min was anxious.


    Ye Fan was an important man, so it was best to forge a good rtionship with him.


    Han Shao-Jie gave it some thought before saying, "Dad, with every crisises opportunity. Although


    it is an awkward situation for you, it is a golden opportunity as well.¡±


    "What do you mean?" asked Han Dong-Min perplexedly.


    "After that incidentst night, it is likely that no one will attend Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony


    tomorrow. What would Master Ye think if we supported his event and turned up with a big gift? We


    would be helping him in his hour of need! Then Master Ye would like the Han family more even if he


    isn''t grateful for our gesture," said Han Shao-Jie slowly.


    Han Dong-Min pped his thigh once he heard his son say this, but Han Shao-Jie was the one who


    yelped in pain.


    Han Dong-Min clearly pped Han Shao-Jie''s thigh instead.


    "Son, that''s an excellent idea! You have a better grasp of the situation. Why didn''t I think of that?


    There''s only half a day left before tomorrowes, so we have to be quick. We have to prepare


    Master Ye''s gift even if it takes all night."


    Han Shao-Jie''s words enlightened Han Dong-Min.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then Han Dong-Min left with his son to prepare a gift without any dy.


    Meanwhile.


    At the Li residence in Yunzhou.


    Li Er had finished lunch and was slowly pacing around in the courtyard. Jin Bao and Yin Bao stood side


    by side behind him as they read him that day''s news.


    It was Li Er''s long time habit.


    Every day after lunch, someone would read him the news while he went on walks.


    Every man was responsible for the sess and decline of their countries.


    The higher one''s position was, the more one understood how important current affairs were for his own


    personal development.


    An insignificant piece of news might sometimes contain a billion dor business opportunity.


    "Has the price of pork gotten so high?


    Sigh, this intion makes life tough for the average citizens. Jin Bao, buy lots of pork, send it to my


    hometown in Xikouter and sell it at half price, okay?"


    A rich man shouldn''t forget his poor friends or divorce his wife after he became wealthy.


    Although Li Er rose meteorically, he didn''t forget about the old friends in his hometown.


    He visited his rtives and old friends in Xikou every year whenever he had the time.


    "Yes, Master Er," acknowledged Jin Bao respectfully.


    After reading the national headlines, Yin Bao started reading the Yunzhou news aloud to Li Er.


    Li Er immediately frowned when he heard the name Mufan Real Estate.


    "What? Isn''t that thepany that Xu Lei helped Mr Chu set up?"


    Li Er was aware of Mufan Real Estate since Ye Fan didn''t attempt to keep it a secret.


    Yin Bao continued reading.


    "Mufan Real Estate is holding its opening ceremony on 11 th November. In order to satisfy her vanity,


    its CEO..." "Hold on. What did you just say? Is Mufan Real Estate holding an opening ceremony?¡±


    interrupted Li Er before Jin Bao finished reading it. Li Er was unable to stay calm as he hastily turned to


    ask Yin Bao.


    "Yes, Master Er. The news says it''s taking ce on the 11th this month," replied Yin Bao truthfully.


    Then Li Er nodded and said, "11th? Then it''s still early."


    "Master Er, it''s happening real soon. It takes ce tomorrow since today is the 10th," reminded Yin


    Bao.


    "What? Tomorrow? Isn''t today the 1 st?" asked Li Er as he almost leaped in shock instantly.


    Then he realized that he had mixed up the dates and today was Monday and not the first of the month.


    Li Er lost allposure.


    "Quickly now. Get Xue-Qi, Xiaowu, and the others toe over for a family meeting," ordered Li Er


    immediately. He couldn''t be


    bothered to continue his stroll in the courtyard anymore.


    "But Master Er, you have to attend a meeting with the board of directors in a moment. You''ll bete..."


    ¡°Screw the directors! Cancel it! Cancel everything! You have to cancel all my meetings for tomorrow as


    well. No matter what happens, it can wait. Also, tell Xiaowu and the others, if they don''te down to


    the family conference room in 30 minutes, I will kick them out," shouted Li Er. Then he anxiously


    rushed over to the meeting room.


    Li Er couldn''t be med for his anxiety. Mufan Real Estate was Mr Chu''spany after all.


    The opening ceremony was such an important matter. So how could Li Er neglect it?

 Chapter 380 Let the Celebration Begin!

    Chapter 380 Let the Celebration Begin!


    Just as the Li family flew into a frenzy, simr things were happening all over Yunzhou.


    Inside a room.


    A middle-aged man was sitting hunched over an office desk working.


    Then his secretary came walking in to ce today''s news on his table.


    After the man read them, there was a rare emotional fluctuation on his face.


    "Mufan Real Estate? Mu? Fan?" At the thought of that, the man shook his head and smiled.


    Then he told the secretary standing behind him, "Prepare a gift. We will support their opening


    ceremony tomorrow."


    "What?" asked the secretary when she heard her boss. Her expression changed as she said, "That''s


    just a smallpany. Are you going personally?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and replied, "Although it is a tinypany, a true dragon stands


    behind it."


    "Even I don''t dare to offend this man."


    The middle-aged man''s profound voice echoed in the room.


    The secretary''s pretty face turned pale instantly when she heard him.


    Given the power and status that this man wielded in Yunzhou, what sort of people backed Mufan Real


    Estate if even he didn''t dare to offend them?


    At the thought of that, the secretary couldn''t help inhaling nervously.


    Then the secretary immediately got started without any dy.


    The room reverted to calmness.


    Only the middle-aged man sat alone in therge office.


    He got up and walked over to the French windows before him momentster.


    Outside, the wind was surging, and the clouds were moving in all directions.


    But this middle-aged man felt inexplicably emotional in his heart.


    He knew that things wouldn''t be peaceful in Yunzhou in the future.


    But as the one in charge of Yunzhou, he didn''t know whether he ought to be happy or worried that such


    a dragon was hiding in Yunzhou.


    Meanwhile, at Yunwu Lake.


    A skinny man stood proudly with his hands behind him as he looked into the distance.


    A sea of clouds tossed and turned behind him.


    The tides surged in front of him.


    Stars reflected in his deep eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, you once said that you didn''t want others to look down or you or mock you. You wanted all


    the people who insulted you to regret it. Now, I will make your wishe true. From tomorrow


    onwards, you will be famous in Jiangdong!"


    BOOOM!


    A biting cold wrapped the man''s profound words, which instantly swept across the country!! 11 th


    November, Tuesday. Clear skies overlooked Yunzhou.


    All the rich and powerful gathered today.


    A grand celebration was about tomence today!


    The first ray of sunlight fell.


    The Qiu family could no longer suppress their excitement and joy, so they got up early to prepare.


    Wang Qiao-Yu, Jiang Hong and the otherdies all got dressed up and put on their best jewelry.


    Qiu Guang, Qiu Luo and the other gentlemen did their hair and donned their most luxurious suits.


    Everyone in the Qiu family looked radiant as they beamed brightly.


    "Qiao-Yu, you look great today.¡±


    "I heard many of the big shots will being today because of your son-inw."


    "You can''t embarrass Wen-Fei as his mother-inw."


    The moment Wang Qiao-Yu stepped out, all the members of the family sang her praises.


    Today''s ribbon-cutting ceremony ced the entire Qiu family in the spotlight.


    But everyone in the Qiu family felt that the one who stole the most limelight was Qiu Luo''s household.


    It couldn''t be helped since their daughter managed to find such a powerful husband.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Haha, that goes without saying. But I''m sure many people came because of your family as well.


    Guang has run Qiushui Logistics for so many years, so no one canpete with Guang in terms of


    connections. Maybe most of the guests who turn upter will be there for him," said Wang Qiao-Yu as


    she chuckled and ttered Qiu Guang''s wife, who was also Qiu Mu-Ying''s aunt.


    Qiu Guang''s wife shook her head quickly and said, "We really aren''t as good. Although we know plenty


    of people, none of them are big shots. How can we hold a candle to Wen-Fei?"


    Old Master Qiu had five sons. His eldest son, Qiu Guang, took over Qiushui Logistics after he stepped


    down.


    His second son, Qiu Ming, joined the army and was rarely home.


    Old Master Qiu''s third son was Qiu Lei. He was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cowardly father and did nothing but


    idle at home.


    His fourth son, Qiu Luo, took up a high post in Qiushui Logistics too, and assisted Qiu Guang.


    As for his fifth son, Qiu Yuan, he was abroad all the time and only came home for the Chinese New


    Year.


    So the people who came to congratte them today at their ribbon-cutting ceremony either came


    because of Hongqi Group''s reputation or mostly on ount of Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo.


    "Okay, stop praising each other. The car fleet will be here soon. Hurry up and get ready, so we can


    leave together in a while. You can continue ttering each other after we arrive at Yulong Hotel," said


    Qiu Ming''s wife, Jiang Hong, as she rolled her eyes and rushed the two when she noticed that they


    couldn''t stop ttering each other.


    In order to suppress Mufan Real Estate, Qiu Mu-Ying deliberately chose to hold their ribbon-cutting


    ceremony at Yulong


    Hotel, which was opposite Mufan Real Estate.


    So the Qiu family had to head to the hotel and wait for their guests to arrive to wee them properly.


    In no time, the fleet of cars they hired pulled up in front of the Qiu residence.


    The entire family got into the cars and headed to Yulong Hotel.


    Meanwhile, at Liuyuan Residential District.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family woke up early for breakfast before getting changed and leaving for the


    office.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you really going to hold an opening ceremony? Why won''t you listen to us? Wouldn''t it


    be embarrassing if no one turns up to support it except us?" Han Li immediately guessed what was


    going on when she spotted Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan dressed in formal wear this early in the morning.


    She was so furious that it felt as though her liver had ruptured.


    "Mum, stop trying to change my mind. My mind''s made up. The opening ceremony will proceed


    regardless of its turnout. Also, there is nothing embarrassing about the opening ceremony. I did it for


    mypany and no one else. If no one elsees to celebrate with me, then I will do it alone. I built


    Mufan Real Estate from scratch, and it''s my baby. I will hold all the necessary ceremonies for it without


    holding back. If you two want to go, you are wee. But if you don''t, then I won''t force you. It''s


    gettingte, so we''re going over first," said Qiu Mu-Cheng calmly.


    Now that she had thought things through, she didn''t care about so-called dignity and vainglory.


    After all, what was the point of chasing after an empty name?


    Trees with good fruit naturally attracted people toe.


    As long as she was outstanding enough, these things woulde on their own ord.


    If she became too fixated on these things, she would giving up on her roots and end up just pretending


    to be great and inviting embarrassment for herself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng went downstairs with Ye Fan.


    "You stupid girl, you''re absolutely blinded! That good-for-nothing told her to continue with the ceremony


    and she''s seriously going with it? She''s going to be the death of me! The two of them are going to


    embarrass us sooner orter!" shouted Han Li angrily from behind.

 Chapter 381 Outdo Your Entire Crowd

    Chapter 381 Outdo Your Entire Crowd


    But regardless of how angry Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents were.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei still went to Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony.


    After all, it was their daughter''spany.


    Moreover, they still needed Qiu Mu-Cheng to support them when they retired.


    If her parents didn''t support her opening ceremony, then Qiu Mu-Cheng would truly have been


    deserted even by her family.


    So Han Li and Qiu Lei put on a bold front and turned up at the opening ceremony in the end.


    Although it was only around 7 or 8 in the morning, there was already quite amotion at the


    All this bustling activity belonged to the Qiu family and not Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany.


    Yulong Hotel was right across Mufan Real Estate and no further than ten meters


    away.


    The Qiu family arrived at the hotel entrance by car early in the morning.


    A brand-new red carpet wasid out outside the hotel with fresh flowers decorating both sides of the


    carpet. Well-trained wait staff who were festively dressed stood on both sides of the steps as they


    waited to bring the guests in.


    There was even a band waiting by the side and a salute car ced by the roadside. The moment the


    eventmenced, the band would start ying, and they would set off the salute car.


    Inparison to their pomp, Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony seemed far humbler.


    There was no band, no salute car, and no red carpet. Mufan Real Estate merelyid carpets right


    outside their entrance, and it was no longer than ten meters. It was undoubtedly far lower-scale than


    the 100-meter red carpet the Qiu family used.


    Worse still, the CEO of Mufan Real Estate, Qiu Mu-Cheng, arrived riding pillion behind Ye Fan on a


    scooter.


    Due to their financial situation, Qiu Mu-Cheng never bought a car.


    Initially, Mufan Real Estate gave Qiu Mu-Cheng a million dor luxury car. But due to the dys with


    government approvals, their finances became tight, so Qiu Mu-Cheng sold the car for the sake of


    Mufan Real Estate''s cash flow.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng usually took the public bus when she had to work.


    For the sake of convenience, Ye Fan came by scooter today.


    "Haha, look at that, Yingying. Isn''t that Qiu Mu-Cheng? How can apany''s CEO take a scooter to


    herpany''s opening ceremony?"


    "Hahaha!"


    It''s simply hrious."


    "They are just poor buggers."


    The Qiu family immediately smirked when they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan arrive from a distance.


    They looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan as though they were looking at idiots.


    "Mum, Hubby, let''s go and say hi to Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan. They are our rtives after all. Thest


    time at our engagement, their family of four even gave us a few hundred dors as their gift. So we


    can''t ignore them now that we have bumped into each other," said Qiu Mu-Ying as sheughed


    scornfully. It was clear that she noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng arriving at the entrance of Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s family walked across the road with evil intentions in their hearts.


    "Mu-Cheng, I didn''t think you would have the cheek toe today. After the shameless things you did


    at the dinner, I thought you would have resigned straight away as CEO right away," said Qiu Mu-Ying


    as sheughed coldly without inhibition from a distance.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nced at them expressionlessly and replied with a cold look in her eyes, "Why can''t I


    "Oh? Mu-Cheng, you sure sound powerful," said Wang Qiao-Yu when she heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    words. She immediatelyughed with a tant look of disdain in her eyes as she ridiculed, "The CEO


    and founder? Are you even fit as the wife of a good-for-nothing? Do you want to get ahead in Yunzhou


    by starting apany? Maybe in your next lifetime! From the moment you married that loser, you were


    forever destined to be trampled by Yingying!"


    A look of contempt brimmed from Wang Qiao-Yu''s eyes as her piercing voice echoed through the air.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned a little pale. Then she just scoffed and ignored them before turning to


    enter thepany.


    Han Li and Qiu Leicked confidence in their hearts and were afraid to embarrass themselves, so they


    followed closely behind Qiu Mu-Cheng and entered thepany.


    Only Ye Fan looked at them expressionlessly withposure as he smiled and said, "Are you good


    enough to trample Mu-Cheng beneath your feet? If Mu-Cheng wanted it, the entire Jiangdong could fall


    at her feet easily. You clowns are nothing."


    Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t hold himself back when he heard Ye Fan. Then he smirked, "Heh, you talk big


    even though you are a good-for-nothing! Let''s see if you can be as cocky when all our guests arrive at


    the ribbon-cutting ceremony, and not a soul cares about your opening ceremony!"


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head when he heard this and smiled as he said, "So what? So what if


    thousands of peoplee flocking to the Qiu family''s event? My presence alone for my wife''s opening


    ceremony is equivalent to ten million guests at your event!¡±


    What the hell?


    "Are you stupid? You are acting like aplete idiot!" Chu Wen-Fei''s face darkened immediately, and


    couldn''t help cursing when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    "How can one person be worth more than ten million people? You are just a poor farmer and a good-


    for-nothing! How can youpete? With your mouth? Qiu Mu-Cheng deserves to never hold her head


    high for the rest of her life for marrying an idiot like you."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Qiao-Yu were furious. Their faces were filled with anger and contempt as they


    nced at Ye Fan and looked at him as though he were an idiot.


    "Okay, Yingying, let''s not lower ourselves to this louse''s level. They will have something to cry about


    when their entire family embarrasses themselvester," scolded Chu Wen-Fei in disdain. Then the


    three of them turned to leave.


    "Yingying, where did you go?" asked Qiu Guang quizzically when he saw Qiu Mu-Ying''s familying


    in from outside when they came back to the hotel entrance.


    Qiu Mu-Ying said angrily, "Uncle Guang, I don''t even want to talk about it. I invited Qiu Mu-Cheng to


    our ribbon-cutting ceremony out of the kindness of my heart, but she didn''t give a hoot about it. They


    said we were nothing but clowns and that the good-for-nothing Ye Fan was good enough to outdo all


    our guests. He''s hrious," said Qiu Mu-Ying furiously.


    Afterst night''s incident, Qiu Mu-Ying thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family would wisen up and stay out


    of trouble, but they were still as arrogant.


    Their entire family was dumbasses, but they sounded so cocky.


    Qiu Guang shook his head and smiled as he said, "Why bother with them? The only thing Lei''s family


    can do now is to smart mouth us."


    Qiu Guang smirked and said, "Alright now, hurry up and prepare for the celebration.


    The guests will probably be arriving any time now. Oh yes, pick a junior from our family to be the door


    boy and announce all the names of the guests. When any guests arrive, make sure he finds out who


    they are and get him to shout their names out. Tell him to be a little louder, so that Lei can hear him


    from next door. Then he will know how impressive our guest list is."

 Chapter 382 The Shen Family Is Here

    Chapter 382 The Shen Family Is Here


    At almost 9AM.


    The Qiu family were seated in the hall and waited for their first batch of guests to arrive.


    Old Master Qiu was filled with pride as he sat upright on the main seat and looked as dignified as the


    reigning emperor''s father.


    Old Master Qiu wore a suit and even a tie on this rare asion. It was evident how much this


    celebration meant to him.


    "Qiu Guang, most of our guests should be arriving soon, right?¡± asked Old Master Qiu slowly as he


    turned around to look at Qiu Guang after sipping some tea.


    Qiu Guang nced at his watch and replied, "That''s right. It''s 9AM and almost time."


    Sure enough.


    A nk Honda drove in and gradually pulled up outside the hotel the moment Qiu Guang finished is


    words.


    A young sexy woman and a short potbellied man got off the car when the car door opened.


    The man raised his head and looked ahead before taking his wife''s hand and handing his name card


    over to the door boy.


    Then a childish resonant voice immediately rang through the autumn skies.


    "The director of Shifeng Factory, Mr Wei has arrived!"


    The quiet atmosphere in the hotel lobby was broken when the door boy shouted.


    "Haha, someone''s here! Guang, sister-inw, your friends are here. Hurry up and go wee them."


    The Qiu family was familiar with Shifeng Factory since they had worked with Qiushui Logistics for


    years. The director was good friends with Qiu Guang privately, and they hung out often.


    The moment they heard Mr Wei''s name, they knew he was Qiu Guang''s guest.


    "Haha, hurry up and wee them in, Qiu Guang. We must uphold etiquette since they were kind


    enough to support us," Old Master Qiu quickly rushed his eldest son the moment he heard the arrival of


    their first guest as he smiled even more excitedly.


    "Yes, Dad! Come honey, let''s go wee our guests in. Haha," said Qiu Guang as he straightened his


    suit with a proud look on his face. Then he went over to wee their first guest with his wife.


    "Mr Qiu, I''m notte, I hope? Congrattions, Mr Qiu! I, Wei Long-Xian, and my wife hope that the Qiu


    family enjoys a booming business and that everything goes smoothly for your ribboncutting ceremony.


    Here''s a small gift for you. I hope you like it."


    "Hahaha, you''re too kind Mr Wei. Quickly now, Mr and Mrs Wei, pleasee in," said Qiu Guang as he


    the side to lead the couple to their seats in the hall.


    Then several cars pulled up at the hotel entrance again.


    The door boy''s cries rang through the streets continuously.


    "The director of Jinfengwang Foods, Mr Wang has arrived!"


    "The director of Dafeng Machinery, Mr Lin has arrived!"


    "The supervisor of the Timber Mill, Mr Meng has arrived!"


    As more and more cars pulled up, the door boy''s childish and resonant voice continued to ring through


    the air.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of factory directors arrived with their wives in tow and walked up the red


    carpet. Then Qiu Guang and the others weed them before leading them into the hotel lobby.


    ''Old Master Qiu, how are you doing?''


    "Congrattions!"


    "Allow me to present a small gift.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    "Thanks, thank you so much.¡±


    Very quickly, the hotel lobby was filled with guests. Countless people came to the ribbon-cutting


    ceremony to congratte them, and the atmosphere was festive and lively.


    Themotion from the Qiu family at the hotel was even audible within a ten meter radius.


    All morning, guests kept turning up at the Qiu family''s ceremony. In stark contrast, the entrance of


    Mufan Real Estate waspletely empty.


    Other than a few passersby, there wasn''t a single guest at the door.


    Other than the dejected employees, there wasn''t a single guest in their office.


    "Haha."


    "Yingying, you were spot on."


    "Not a single person came to Mufan Real Estate."


    "I used to think that at least a few idiots would turn up and support them."


    "But from the looks of it now, I overestimated them."


    "Not a single guest arrived at Mufan Real Estate all morning."


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng overestimated herself."


    "She married a live-in husband and is incapable."


    "Yet here she is starting her ownpany."


    "She even organized an opening ceremony." ''And even dared to send us invites."


    "Isn''t she offering her face to be pped?¡±


    "They asked for it!"


    In the hotel, Wang Qiao-Yu and the rest of the Qiu family gloated when they spotted how empty Mufan


    Real Estate was across the road.


    Their words were filled with ridicule.


    Mufan Real Estate had be the butt of the Qiu family''s jokes.


    Old Master Qiu nced at them from a distance as well as he said coldly, "She''s a disgrace."


    The Qiu family was haughtily riding on the crest of their sess, while the atmosphere in Mufan Real


    Estate was intensely gloomy. As they looked at all the guests flocking over to the Qiu family''s event not


    far from their office, many people started to feel upset.


    Also, the Qiu family bought a pig''s head from a butchery and got a waiter to send it over as though they


    were trying to deliberately mock them.


    Han Li almost went hysterical when she saw the pig''s head.


    "What do they mean by this? They are clearly insulting us by saying that we''ve gotten our faces


    pped so hard that our faces are as swollen as this pig''s head."


    Han Li was outraged. She was already very embarrassed that no one turned up for their opening


    ceremony, so the Qiu family''s insult made her even angrier.


    She vented her anger on Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, you stupid girl! I told you not to hold the opening ceremony! Don''t you have any clue where


    you stand? You just had to listen to that loser! Now what? They have pped us until our faces are


    swollen! You dragged us into this humiliation with you! I have never been so insulted in my life!" cursed


    Han Li furiously as her voice echoed through the office.


    Then outside the office, the door boy announced another guest''s arrival and shouted, "Shen Group''s


    deputy CEO, Shen Jiu-Wan, is here!"


    What?


    Shen Group?


    Shen Jiu-Wan?


    Wasn''t he the little brother of the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi?


    When they heard the name ''Shen Group'', many people at the hotel went into a daze out of surprise.


    Shen Group was a multi-billion dorpany and the number one business in Yunzhou.


    The Shen family was second to none among the elite families.


    No one expected that the second inmand of the Shen family would grace the Qiu family''s ribbon-


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    cutting ceremony.


    "Mr Qiu, well done.¡±


    "You have hidden your connections well!¡±


    "Even the deputy CEO of Shen Group came to congratte you."


    "Who else in Yunzhoumands that level of respect?"


    In a matter of moments, all eyes turned to look at Qiu Guang with envy and praise.


    But Qiu Guang was nervous in his heart.


    He didn''t recall inviting anyone from Shen Group.


    Moreover, these multi-billion dorpanies who were a part of the Yunzhou elite were way above


    the Qiu family''s standing.

 Chapter 383 I Wish You an Auspicious Opening!

    Chapter 383 I Wish You an Auspicious Opening!


    So when Qiu Guang heard that Shen Jiu-Wan was here, he didn''t rush over to wee him right away.


    He looked perplexedly at Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying and asked instead, "Wen-Fei, did you invite


    Shen Jiu-Wan?"


    "No, I didn''t, Uncle Guang. I haven''t been touch with the Shen family in a long time," said Chu Wen-Fei


    as he shook his head.


    If this happened in the past, Chu Wen-Fei would have thought the Shen family was here out of respect


    for him.


    But after everything that happened, Chu Wen-Fei could tell that the Shen family didn''t give a hoot about


    him at all.


    Why else would Shen Jiu-Yi have given him a fake painting?¡±


    When they had dinner at Yunjing Hotel, they were even sent to the police station.


    Then Shen Meng didn''t do him any favors at Women''s Country either.


    So, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying finally understood that the Shen family was full of hypocrites after


    all these incidents.


    Although they acted close to Chu Wen-Fei and were enthusiastic about toasting him, they did it to rip


    them off.


    They ripped Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying off of so much money altogether. Now they still owed them


    a $4 million debt.


    Qiu Guang nodded when he heard Chu Wen-Fei''s response and felt a little bit more confident in his


    heart. Then he said, "In that case, they must be here on ount of me. Come, Honey, let''s go


    wee Mr Shen."


    Then Qiu Guang smiled proudly in excitement.


    Qiu Guang was so smug in his heart that he was going insane.


    He wondered if hemanded that much respect?


    Even Shen Group turned up to support him.


    Although Shen Jiu-Wan was only second inmand in Shen Group, he was thousands of times more


    impressive than these factory bosses here. His presence would make their event appear far more


    important.


    Qiu Guang was no longer able to contain his thrill and immediately led his wife to the hotel entrance to


    wee Shen Jiu-Wan under everyone''s envious stares.


    "Mr Shen, what brings you here? Given how small ourpany is, we were worried about disturbing


    Mr Shen, so we didn''t dare send you an invite. I didn''t think that Mr Shen woulde personally.


    Hahahaha!" said Qiu Guang excitedly as he grabbed Shen Jiu-Wan''s hand and trembled when he


    shook it.


    Shen Jiu-Wan smiled when he saw Qiu Guang and said deferentially, "Pardon me, are you Mr Chu?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m Mr Chu..." said Qiu Guang identally. He was perhaps overwhelmed with joy


    when he replied without a thought. But the moment he realized his error, his face twitched as he asked,


    "Wha...what? What did you say?"


    "Are you Mr Chu? I came bearing a gift to specially support and congratte Mr Chu," said Shen Jiu-


    Wan respectfully again.


    Qiu Guang''s high spirits were instantly dampened when he heard him.


    So he was here for Chu Wen-Fei.


    Qiu Guang just knew that he didn''t garner enough respect to make the Shen family send a


    representative to attend their ceremony.


    With faint disappointment, Qiu Guang turned to shout, "Wen-Fei, Yingying,e out! Mr Shen is here


    to support you!"


    What?


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying were genuinely so shocked that they stood there in a daze.


    "Is...is he here to support us?1


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying looked at each other. They were clearly both surprised.


    They didn''t know what the Shen family was up to this time.


    "Yingying, what are you two standing around for? Hurry over and wee him. Mr Shen is waiting for


    you outside," rushed Wang Qiao-Yu immediately as she smiled.


    Old Master Qiu rushed her too. He told them to hurry over and not to be rude.


    The couple was driven outside just like that. They saw Shen Jiu-Wan when they arrived outside.


    "Are you Mr Chu?" asked Shen Jiu-Wan politely.


    Chu Wen-Fei nodded and replied, "I am. Are you really here to congratte us?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was suspicious and felt like he had to ask again.


    Shen Jiu-Wan instantly bowed and said respectfully, "Mr Chu, just as my older brother said, you are


    truly outstanding young talent. I, Shen Jiu-Wan, came to congratte Mr Chu on behalf of Shen


    Group."


    "Ha, Yingying, he really came on my ount," said Chu Wen-Fei. He was instantly delighted when he


    heard Shen Jiu-Wan.


    Regardless of Shen Jiu-Wan''s intention, he was doing Chu Wen-Fei a favor just bying to support


    him. Chu Wen-Fei was more than happy that he could unt how well-connected he was.


    All doubt that the husband and wife had instantly dissipated. Then Chu Wen-Fei smiled and said, "Mr


    Shen, this way, please."


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei led Shen Jiu-Wan into the hall as they chatted.


    "This is my mother, my father, and that''s my grandfather up there. He''s the head of the Qiu family."


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying introduced them to Shen Jiu-Wan one after another when they arrived


    in the hall.


    Shen Jiu-Wan shook each of their hands respectfully with a humble attitude after they were introduced.


    The other guests were immediately shocked by Shen Jiu-Wan''s gesture and gasped in admiration.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Qiu Luo''s son-inw suremands a lot of respect."


    "He is so young, but Shen Group personally sent someone to congratte him and this Mr Shen even


    looks so humble in his presence."


    "The Qiu family found themselves such a good son-inw."


    Everyone sighed in envy one after another.


    The looks of admiration set Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei in even higher spirits and made them


    bigheaded.


    Then Shen Jiu-Wan went forward and presented a brand new watch to Chu Wen-Fei publicly.


    "Mr Chu, I came at thest minute and didn''t have more time to prepare. Please ept this small gift


    from me."


    The crowd went dumbstruck when they saw the watch.


    "Darn, that''s a gold Rolex."


    "The cheapest one is at least a five digit sum."


    "Given the Shen family''s background, this watch must be worth at least a few hundred thousand,


    right?"


    "The Shen family really is an elite family! They are so generous!"


    Everyone trembled in awe gain.


    Qiu Mu-Ying immediately epted the watch as though fearful that Shen Jiu-Wan would change his


    mind. She helped Chu Wen-Fei put on the watch right away.


    "Haha, it suits my husband well! Thank you, Mr Shen,¡± thanked Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "I''m d that Mr Chu likes it," said Shen Jiu-Wan as he smiled deferentially after giving them the gift.


    Then Shen Jiu-Wan turned to greet Old Master Qiu out of etiquette and said, "Old Master Qiu, your


    grandson-inw is outstanding. With Mr Chu around, the Qiu family will definitely be the most


    powerful family in Jiangdong. I took the lead and came here first. My older brother wille soon with


    all the rich and powerful from Yunzhou to congratte you."


    What?


    "Is the head of the Shen familying too?"


    "Hahaha.."


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    "When the timees, the Qiu family will be there to wee the head of the Shen family," said Old


    Master Qiu as they shivered in surprise and beamed even


    more brightly.


    "Old Master Qiu, you tter us. Since this is Mr Chu''s opening ceremony, I''m certain that people will


    truly powerful. But before my brother gets here, allow me, Shen Jiu-Wan, to offer this wine and wish


    Mufan Real Estate an auspicious opening! I hope Mufan Real Estate has a booming business!" said


    Shen Jiu-Wan respectfully before he held up a wine ss and finished its contents in one gulp.


    But the moment Shen Jiu-Wan''s finished his shocking words, the entire hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Old Master Qiu''s smile instantly froze.


    Qiu Guang and everyone else''s faces twitched.


    The guests were equally stunned.

 Chapter 384 Went to the Wrong Place?

    Chapter 384 Went to the Wrong ce?


    Mufan Real Estate?


    What on earth was going on?


    Shen Jiu-Wan''s words stunned everyone.


    The guests in the hall were especially shocked and turned towards Qiu Guang.


    "Mr Qiu, isn''t yourpany Qiushui Logistics?¡±


    "Did you changed thepany name?"


    "When did you start breaking into the real estate market?"


    "That can''t be right. Isn''t Mufan Real Estate thepany that was in the news yesterday?"


    "Is Mr Shen confused?"


    All the guests seemed confused. They clearly couldn''t tell what was going on.


    Old Master Qiu''s face turned overcast too, and his smile dissipated instantly.


    Mufan Real Estate was nothing but an insult to the Qiu family now. Everyone in the family detested the


    But Shen Jiu-Wan came to Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon-cutting ceremony to congratte Mufan Real


    Estate.


    What did he mean by this?


    Wasn''t he pping the Qiu family in the face?


    "Mr Shen, are you mistaken? Ourpany is Qiushui Logistics and not Mufan Real Estate," said Old


    Master Qiu deeply. He sounded a little displeased.


    Qiu Guang and the others looked livid too. They wondered whether Shen Jiu-Wan was getting on his


    age.


    How could Shen Jiu-Wan mistake Qiushui Logistics for Mufan Real Estate?


    Were theirpany names alike in any way?


    They were clearlypletely different!


    "Ha!"


    "Haha!"


    "Grandpa, Mr Shen must have gotten too excited when he saw you and made a mistake."


    "Don''t take it to heart and just pretend you didn''t hear anything. I will get Mr Shen to start over."


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei found it awkward too and hurried over to mediate.


    Only then did Old Master Qiu look more appeased, and the resentment in his heart dissipated quite a


    bit.


    "It''s not that I''m angry. But today is Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon-cutting ceremony. On this festive asion,


    it''s bad for our image to bring up that stupidpany''s name. How about this? If Mr Shen can start


    over and offer me a toast, I won''t bear a grudge," said Old Master Qiu as he unted his seniority and


    put on airs.


    It seemed like Shen Jiu-Wan''s respectful behavior to the Qiu family made Old Master Qiu''s head swell.


    When he spoke to Shen Jiu-Wan, he sounded as though he was ordering him around.


    But Shen Jiu-Wan instantly became stunned when he heard them. Then he asked, "What did you say?


    Is this Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon-cutting ceremony? Isn''t it Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony?"


    Shen Jiu-Wan was a little lost as he stared at all of them. He immediately asked when he sensed


    something was seriously wrong.


    "Of course not. Mufan Real Estate is nothing but trash. How can itpare to Qiushui Logistics''


    extravagance and prestige? They don''t even have the right to bepared with us," said Wang Qiao-


    Yu smugly.


    Shen Jiu-Wan shouted the moment he heard this, "Shut up! How could a dumb woman like you insult a


    today right here just for saying that!"


    Shen Jiu-Wan sounded so harsh that Wang Qiao-Yu almost went limp in fear instantly. She shrank


    back with her face nched as though truly petrified that Shen Jiu-Wan would im her life.


    "What? Mr Shen, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you here to congratte Qiushui Logistics?¡± asked


    Old Master Qiu quizzically as he frowned.


    "What the hell is Qiushui Logistics? I''m here to attend Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony and


    congratte them," said Shen Jiu-Wan in a low voice that wasn''t polite at all.


    "Mufan Real Estate? Isn''t that the tinypany across the road?" asked one of the guests softly.


    Shen Jiu-Wan only realized his error when he heard him.


    Did hee to the wrong ce?


    Shen Jiu-Wan heart sank and his expression immediately darkened.


    Damn!


    "Why randomly bring me here if this isn''t Mufan Real Estate''s event? You pesky lice! You almost got


    me into huge trouble! Give me back the damn watch!" roared Shen Jiu-Wan right away with his face


    livid. Shen Jiu-Wan took the gold Rolex watch from Chu Wen-Fei before turning to leave.


    "Qiushui Logistics? What stupidpany is that? I have never heard of it in my life. How can you have


    the cheek to demand Shen Group''s well wishes? Are you lice good enough to ept it?"


    The more Shen Jiu-Wan thought about himself going to the wrong event, the angrier he became.


    If word got out, Shen Jiu-Wan would be aughingstock.


    He went to the wrong ce for the event, and his older brother was probably going to reprimand him


    when he found out!


    Shen Jiu-Wan became even more furious at the thought of that.


    He cursed them as he made his way out and vented all his fury on the Qiu family.


    Then Shen Jiu-Wan left Yulong Hotel and went straight to Mufan Real Estate under everyone''s


    astonished stares.


    At Mufan Real Estate.


    There were barely any people in therge office except their employees.


    Everyone was in low spirits and looked upset as they stood there uneasily.


    No one came to support theirpany''s opening ceremony, and the employees found it a disgrace.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent. Although she struggled to keep a calm appearance, she clearly felt


    awkward and sad in her heart.


    She had already expected this ending today.


    But when she looked at the empty halls and how no one bothered toe, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling sorrowful and indignant.


    After all the work she put into thepany, all she ended up with was this.


    No matter how strong she was, it must hurt badly now.


    "You good-for-nothing! You are only good at bungling things! Haven''t you done enough harm to my


    family? Now you''ve even tempted Mu-Cheng into holding this opening ceremony! You must be


    deliberately trying to embarrass us!" Han Li scolded Ye Fan without constraint, and her piercing voice


    reverberated through the hall.


    "Mum, are you done scolding him? It''s not his fault. I did this to myself." Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bear


    listening to Han Li, so she defended Ye Fan instead.


    Han Li was undoubtedly even angrier when Qiu Mu-Cheng persisted in defending Ye Fan in a time like


    this, so she yelled, "What do you mean it''s not his fault? If this useless coward didn''t instigate you,


    would


    we have to suffer this humiliation today? That good-for-nothing has neither money nor connections.


    How can he keep telling you to proceed with the opening ceremony? If he was any good, then he


    should walk the talk. Why doesn''t he invite a few multi-billionaires to support his wife''s event if he was


    that capable?"


    The moment Han Li finished, someone opened the office doors.


    "Excuse me, is this Mufan Real Estate?"


    What?


    Everyone in thepany was shocked when they spotted the ingratiating and respectful middle-aged


    man dressed in a suit.


    "You are?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng perplexedly.


    "Haha, I''m Shen Jiu-Wan, the deputy CEO of Shen Group. I''m here to congratte Mufan Real Estate


    on its opening and I wish it an auspicious and great sess!¡± said Shen Jiu-Wan deferentially. His


    voice echoed through the air for a long time.


    But everyone in Mufan Real Estate trembled in shock, and Qiu Mu-Cheng was so surprised that she


    shot up from her seat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Shen Group?


    Shen...Shen Jiu-Wan?


    The Shen family, one of the most powerful families in Yunzhou?


    Shen Jiu-Wan''s arrival undoubtedly caused quite a tsunami in the deserted Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, Han Li, and the employees continued to recoil in shock while they remained at a loss


    for a long time. Then Ye Fan''s calm voice quietly rang, "It was kind of the Shen family to send someone


    here. Since you''re here, please feel free to sit anywhere."

 Chapter 385 Stealing the Limelight!

    Chapter 385 Stealing the Limelight!


    Shen Jiu-Wan''s arrival made everyone in Mufan Real Estate anxious.


    Wang Qiao-Yu, Jiang Hong, and the rest of the Qiu family stood at Yulong Hotel''s entrance and


    watched as Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family beaming away while they enjoyed Shen Jiu-Wan''s deferential


    treatment. The Qiu family was instantly dumbstruck.


    "Is he really second inmand in the Shen family? Is he really the deputy CEO of Shen Group? Is


    there any CEO who would bow to an entire family of good-for-nothings?" said Jiang Hong as she


    watched in surprise and found it inconceivable.


    "That can''t be real! They must have hired actors," said Wang Qiao-Yu in disbelief. She was equally


    shocked.


    "Yes, exactly!"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng must have hired these actors."


    "Otherwise, why would the deputy CEO of Shen Group support and congratte all those dumbasses


    and that poor farmer?


    "And so respectfully too."


    Very quickly, everyone nodded one after another. Everyone felt that Qiu Mu-Cheng hired an actor to


    impersonate Shen Jiu-Wan.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng is really scum. She even dared to deceive everyone at the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner. It''s


    no surprise if she hired a few actors in order to satisfy her ego," sneered Qiu Mu-Ying coldly. She was


    still filled with disdain for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family and hated them to the core. And she certainly didn''t


    believe that they had the power to make the deputy CEO of Shen Group personally attend their


    opening ceremony.


    "But what about that gold Rolex? You can hire an actor for sure, but you certainly can''t rent such an


    expensive watch!¡± said someone from the crowd quizzically.


    Wang Qiao-Yu smirked as she said, "Ha, it must be fake. A fake watch only costs less than $100."


    "That''s true,¡± everyone nodded their heads and clearly agreed with Wang Qiao-Yu.


    "Okay, he''s just a good actor. Don''t bother with them. Hurry up and take your seats. We''re going to start


    the banquet soon,¡± said Qiu Guang as he invited everyone to take their seats.


    Just then, a pink Maserati''s engine rumbled up ahead as its low roar cut through the skies before


    pulling up at the hotel entrance.


    Momentster, the door boy''s childish voice rang through the air again.


    "Eldest daughter of Li family, Li Xue-Qi has arrived!"


    BOOOM!


    It seemed as though a huge rock fell into the sea and caused a huge tsunami to rise.


    Everyone was startled when they heard someone from the Li family was here.


    Was it the Li family from Yunzhou?


    Master Er''s family?


    Just as everyone slipped into confusion, someone shouted in surprise.


    "Li Xue-Qi?"


    "Is it Master Er''s little sister and the Li family''s precious eldest daughter, Li Xue-Qi?"


    What?


    The Li family''s precious eldest daughter?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Qiu Guang''s face twitched.


    Chu Wen-Fei shivered too.


    It was one thing after another.


    Everyone felt that even if Li Xue-Qi was from Yunzhou''s Li family, she must be an insignificant


    character.


    But Qiu Guang and the others didn''t expect that the one who came as actually Master Er''s little sister,


    Li Xue-Qi, the eldest daughter of the Li family.


    Heavens!


    Why did shee?


    In an instant, everyone in the Qiu family turned pale.


    Qiu Guang, Qiu Luo, and the others looked at each other. Chu Wen-Fei panicked too.


    For a few minutes, no one in the hall dared to step up and wee her.


    "Guang, did...did you invite her?" asked Jiang Hong as her voice trembled.


    "Are you joking? How could I have invited her? No matter how well-connected I am, I can''t invite


    someone like the eldest daughter of the Li family." Qiu Guang had put on a bold face when he


    weed Shen Jiu-Wan, but he honestly didn''t dare to approach Li Xue-Qi.


    After all, the disparity in their statuses was simply too vast.


    That was Master Er''s little sister.


    People like her werepletely out of Qiu Guang''s league.


    "Luo, was it you then?¡± asked Qiu Guang as he looked at Qiu Luo.


    Qiu Luo''s face twitched as he shook his head quickly and said, "It''s...it''s impossible. My standing in


    Yunzhou is lower than yours. How could I have dared to invite her if you didn''t? If she isn''t here


    because of you, then who is she supporting? Could it be..."


    All eyes in the hall turned to Chu Wen-Fei, who was at the center of the hall, in unison at the thought.


    "Wen-Fei, did you invite Miss Li?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was probably the only person among the Qius who could invite the Li family.


    Although the Chu family wasn''t as powerful as the Shen family, they undoubtedly had far greater power


    and status than the Qiu family in Yunzhou.


    Moreover, they heard that Chu Wen-Fei''s family was close to Mayor Wu.


    So there was a higher chance that Li Xue-Qi was here because of Chu Wen-Fei.


    But Chu Wen-Fei was a little confused.


    He didn''t recall his family knowing the Li family from Yunzhou at all.


    After all, Master Er had unsurpassable status in Yunzhou and was one of the most powerful men here.


    The Chu family only moved over to Yunzhou for seven or eight years, so even if they made big bucks


    out of the real estate, they didn''t have the same kind of heritage.


    Due to the yawning gap between their statuses, the Chu family wasn''t acquainted with the Li family.


    Chu Wen-Fei recalled that all these years, the only time his father came into contact with Li Er was


    when Wu Yong''s father organized a dinner. It was all thanks to Mayor Wu that his father got to see Li


    Er.


    Even his old man couldn''t get connected to the Li family. How could a junior like Chu Wen-Fei do it?


    No matter how high profile Chu Wen-Fei was, he chickened out as they were talking about the Li


    family. He refused to say that he was acquainted with them.


    Then he shook his head and said in shock, "L..I don''t think so."


    After Chu Wen-Fei denied a connection, the Qiu family found her appearance odd.


    "Do you think she came to attend Qiu Mu-Cheng''s opening ceremony?" guessed Jiang Hong randomly.


    The moment Wang Qiao-Yu heard this, she instantly exploded and shouted, "That''s nonsense!" "They


    are just a bunch of dumbasses. Miss Li must be blind if she wants to congratte them. It''s okay. Let''s


    ignore who she came for, and go out to wee her first. We will know who she came for after we


    meet," suggested Qiu Guang when he noticed that no one dared to wee this guest.


    Chu Wen-Fei didn''t go over and stayed in the hall to entertain the guests. Old Master Qiu sat at the


    center of the hall as he waited for the Li family''s eldest daughter to give her well wishes.


    The moment they stepped out of the hotel, Qiu Guang and Qiu Mu-Ying spotted a beautiful silhouette


    walking over.


    Li Xue-Qi was dressed in a white gown and looked ravishing, and there was a rare smile on her cool


    pretty face. She was walking over to the Qiu family too.


    "Haha, Miss Li, it''s our honor that you cane all the way to our event."


    Qiu Guang and the others smiled excitedly with ingratiation as they quickly shook Li Xue-Qi''s hand.


    Li Xue-Qi courteously smiled as she replied, "You''re too kind! It''s my honor to attend Mr Chu''s event.


    Are Mr and Mrs Chu around?"


    Li Xue-Qi''s words startled everyone instead.


    "Darn, did she reallye because of Wen-Fei?"


    "Is Wen-Fei''s family already that powerful? Are they powerful enough to make the Li familye


    over?"


    Qiu Guang and the others were surprised. They undoubtedly looked up to Chu Wen-Fei a little bit more


    in their hearts.


    Then Qiu Guang and the others looked at Qiu Mu-Ying in unison.


    "Is...is she looking for me?" asked Qiu Mu-Ying as she stood dumbstruck from shock and felt deeply


    ttered.


    Even she clearly didn''t think that the eldest daughter of the Li family woulde on ount of her


    husband.


    Did her husband alreadymand this much respect?


    "Haha, Yingying, what are you standing around for. Miss Li came all the way here to support you. Why


    don''t you hurry over and thank her?"


    Wang Qiao-Yu was delighted that they could steal the spotlight like this while Qiu Mu-Ying remained in


    shock.


    The Li family''s eldest daughter came to support her daughter-inw. She could brag about it for a long


    time.

 Chapter 386 I Dont Know Him

    Chapter 386 I Don''t Know Him


    "Oh yes!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying finally snapped out of her endless ecstasy when Wang Qiao-Yu reminded her to wee


    Miss Li.


    Qiu Mu-Ying hurriedly stepped forward excitedly and smiled as she shook her hand and kept thanking


    this beautiful woman in front of her, "Haha, Miss Li, my husband and I are grateful and honored that


    you can grace us with your presence. We didn''t know that you would being, so we didn''t


    personally wait for you at the door. My apologies for that.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying was usually arrogant in nature, but with the Li family''s eldest daughter here, she didn''t


    dare to put on any airs.


    After all, they had disparate statuses.


    Qiu Mu-Ying didn''t think that Li Xue-Qi was here to ingratiate them. Li Xue-Qi was probably just here to


    show support for her husband.


    Since she was so kind as to turn up, Qiu Mu-Ying showered Li Xue-Qi with attention. Qiu Mu-Ying felt


    both honored and enthusiastic as she held Li Xue-Qi''s hand without letting it go.


    "Are you Mrs Chu? Are you Mr Chu''s wife?" asked Li Xue-Qi. She felt ttered by Qiu Mu-Ying''s


    enthusiasm.


    Li Xue-Qi came in advance to the celebration to help her older brother test the water and to try and


    befriend Mr and Mrs Chu privately.


    After the battle of Mount Tai, Mr Chu made a name for himself by bing the king of Jiangdong. All


    18 city administrations saw him as king. Even big shots like Chen Ao had lowered themselves and


    were willing to be his subordinates.


    Given his prestige and status, the Li family naturally had to fawn over him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Li Xue-Qi offended Mr Chu out of ignorance previously, so she thought they would give her the cold


    shoulder, but Mrs Chu was unexpectedly friendly and approachable.


    Li Xue-Qi was momentarily nervous about Qiu Mu-Ying''s enthusiasm. Li Xue-Qi felt that she was


    undeserving, so she kept thanking her.


    "Mrs Chu, you''re too kind. It''s my honor that you came out to receive me personally. In reality, I wanted


    to visit you both for a long time but was afraid about disturbing you, so I took the opportunity to visit and


    congratte you. This ne is my gift to you. I hope you stay young and beautiful forever," said Li


    Xue-Qi as she handed Qiu Mu-Ying an exquisite box.


    Qiu Mu-Ying opened the box on the spot when she received the gift box.


    In an instant, the glow of jewelry radiated from the box.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    "That''s a Hall of Riches ne!"


    "It''s Laofengxiang''s most expensive piece of jewelry." "That''s at least $600,000!


    The moment she opened Li Xue-Qi''s gift, Qiu Guang and the rest of the Qiu family came over.


    When they saw the ne, Jiang Hong instantly screamed in shock.


    "I could never bring myself to buy that ne. I didn''t think that Yingying could get her hands on it


    without spending a dime. I''m so envious of you! You''re so lucky!¡± said Jiang Hong as she went green


    with envy from looking at the shiny ne. If Qiu Guang weren''t present to pull her back, she would


    probably have rushed over.


    $600...$600,000?


    At least?


    When Qiu Mu-Ying discovered how much the ne fetched, she gasped and went hysterical with


    joy in her heart.


    Li Xue-Qi certainly was the eldest daughter of the Li family. She gave her a $600,000 gift the first time


    they met.


    "This is too expensive, Miss Li. How can I ept such an expensive gift when I''ve only met you the


    first time?¡± said Qiu Mu-Ying as she pretended to refuse the ne. Although Qiu Mu-Ying rejected


    the gift verbally, her hands were more honest as they held the gift tightly in her arms.


    They chatted for a bit more before Li Xue-Qi asked, "Mrs Chu, where is Mr Chu? Isn''t he here today?"


    After chatting for a long time outside, Li Xue-Qi didn''t see Mr Chu, so she was instantly curious.


    "Haha, Miss Li, sorry I was too excited and forgot about him. Come, this way, please. My husband is in


    the hall waiting for you," said Qiu Mu-Ying as she held Li Xue-Qi''s gift, and smugly smiled while she led


    her into the hall.


    "Quickly, Wen-Fei. Miss Li is here to support us. She even gave me a $600,000 ne! Come and


    meet her," shouted Qiu Mu-Ying as she waved the ne in her hand.


    Qiu Mu-Ying seemed to be showing off and wanted everyone to know Li Xue-Qi came on her


    husband''s ount.


    Sure enough, everyone in the hall went into yet another shock.


    "Qiu Luo''s family is incredible!"


    "They even managed to invite the eldest daughter of the Li family here!"


    "Old Master Qiu, the Qiu family has found themselves true talent!"


    Many people were shocked and filled with envy.


    "Haha, my Yingying didn''t disappoint me. She found me the perfect grandson-inw."


    Li Xue-Qi''s arrival undoubtedly made uplifted Old Master Qiu.


    Old Master Qiu wanted to personally wee Li Xue-Qi, but on second thought, he had to appear


    more dignified since he was the head of the Qiu family. No matter how powerful Li Xue-Qi was, she


    was from a younger generation. So how could he wee her personally?


    So Old Master Qiu waved his hands and instructed, "Wen-Fei, hurry over. Miss Li came personally to


    congratte us, so we can''t be rude. Hurry up and bring Miss Li over."


    "Sure, Grandpa," said Chu Wen-Fei, who was undoubtedly terribly excited.


    At first, Chu Wen-Fei didn''t dare to wee her. It didn''t cross his mind that she came on ount of


    him.


    Had his father already be that powerful?


    He even managed to get connected to the Li family?


    If his father weren''t powerful enough, then Chu Wen-Fei would be pulling a huge bluff today!


    So Chu Wen-Fei chuckled as he immediately walked towards Li Xue-Qi without hesitation under


    everyone''s envious stares with his head held high.


    He was proud and in such high spirits.


    Just like that, Chu Wen-Fei reached his hand out to Li Xue-Qi and said, "Miss Li, how do you do? It''s


    just a little party, so I didn''t think you woulde over personally. But I will remember this favor and my


    wife, and I will visit you to show our appreciation," said Chu Wen-Fei smugly. His grin was so broad that


    his mouth was big enough for an apple as he went over to shake Li Xue-Qi''s hand.


    When Li Xue-Qi saw this youth who popped out of nowhere, she couldn''t help frowning as she asked


    perplexedly, "And you are?"


    What?


    Li Xue-Qi''s words left everyone confused.


    What on earth was going on here?


    Chu Wen-Fei was especially angry.


    He cursed in his heart.


    What the hell?


    She came on ount of him but didn''t even know him?!


    Did she make some mistake?


    "Miss Li, he''s Chu Wen-Fei. Didn''t youe to congratte us because of him?" asked Qiu Guang


    perplexedly.


    "Chu Wen-Fei?" asked Li Xue-Qi as she frowned, "Who is Chu Wen-Fei? I don''t know him. I came to


    congratte Mr Chu. Isn''t this Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony?"

 Chapter 387 What? Qiu Lei and Family?

    Chapter 387 What? Qiu Lei and Family?


    What?


    Mufan Real Estate?


    It felt like a p in the face and all the Qius were stunned.


    When they heard what Li Xue-Qi said, their eyes nearly fell out of their heads.


    "Miss Li, did you make a mistake? Mufan Real Estate is just a tinypany, and it''s worth your time?"


    asked Wang Qiao-Yu in disbelief.


    "Exactly, that family is made up of a bunch of useless fellows, and the CEO is even married to a live-in


    son-inw. Why would such lowly people be worth your time?" said Jiang Hong with her eyes wide.


    She couldn''t believe it either.


    Qiu Guang also lookedpletely surprised as he came forward. "Miss Li, are you sure you''re going to


    attend Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony and not Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon cutting ceremony?¡±


    Li Xue-Qi started to doubt herself when everybody looked at her so disbelievingly.


    Could she really have made a mistake?


    She suddenly seemed to have thought of something and turned to the one who had taken the gift from


    her, Qiu Mu-Ying to ask, "Could I check if you are Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    "Of course not! How could I be the woman of that useless bum?" Qiu Mu-Ying immediately denied it.


    She looked down on that couple the most. Someone had actually asked if she was Qiu Mu-Cheng, so


    Qiu Mu-Ying reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and instantly reacted negatively.


    When Li Xue-Qi heard this, she felt like she had been put on the spot.


    This was really awkward now.


    "Then, could I ask which one of you is Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng?" asked Li Xue-Qi again as she began to


    perspire.


    "Miss Li, why are you asking about her? Qiu Mu-Cheng and family doesn''t know what''s good forthem


    and allowed themselves to fall from grace by doing all these embarrassing things. And now they''re


    even trying to hold some pathetic opening ceremony across the road,¡± said Wang Qiao-Yu in a


    mocking voice.


    What?


    Across the road?


    Li Xue-Qi got a shock when she heard this.


    She quickly looked across the road and noticed the three inconspicuous words on the door - Mufan


    Real Estate.


    "Aha, that''s the right ce." Li Xue-Qi immediately smiled awkwardly and apologized, "I''m really sorry, I


    came to the wrong ce. I hope I didn''t cause you too much trouble."


    Wait, what?


    "You''vee to the wrong ce?" Qiu Guang and the rest were confused.


    They felt like they had been struck by lightning.


    What the hell was going on?


    Shen Jiu-Wan had walked to the wrong ce earlier, and now this Li Xue-Qi too?!


    What the hell?!


    What was going on?!


    The Qius were on the verge of going mad.


    They had been so happy earlier and it was all for nothing?


    Their faces twitched uncontrobly and their hearts were filled with shock. Li Xue-Qi did not stay a


    moment longer once she realized she was in the wrong ce and quickly turned to leave.


    But of course, before leaving, Li Xue-Qi was going to take that ne back.


    That was a present for Mrs Chu, and Li Xue-Qi wasn''t going to let this woman who popped out of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nowhere have it for nothing.


    In fact, Li Xue-Qi was feeling quite angry about this.


    This Qiu Mu-Ying was really shameless. This present wasn''t for her but it didn''t seem to matter to her.


    Did this woman think that anybody could ept a present from her family?


    Didn''t this woman know what she was really worth?


    But Li Xue-Qi didn''t say any of this out loud. After all, she had gotten the wrong ce and the wrong


    person, so it wasn''t entirely Qiu Mu-Ying''s fault. She was going to let it go after taking back the


    ne.


    But after Li Xue-Qi tugged at the ne, she realized that Qiu Mu-Ying was actually still holding onto


    it.


    "Miss, please let go," said Li Xue-Qi with a faint smile and tried to remain polite.


    "This is my ne, so why should I let go?" Qiu Mu-Ying refused to let go.


    Li Xue-Qi didn''t know what to say. She smiled in frustration and said, "Miss, I was the one who bought


    this ne with my own money, so when did it be yours?"


    "But you gave it to me earlier, so it''s mine."


    "Why you...!"


    Li Xue-Qi couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    She felt indignant and amused at the same time.


    She wondered how such a shameless person could exist in this world.


    She was so d this woman turned out to be the wrong person.


    Otherwise, if this woman was really Mr Chu''s wife, then there would be no peace in Jiangdong.


    "Miss, let me repeat this slowly. This Hall of Riches ne is my gift to Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng, and not


    you. Do you understand me now?" said Li Xue-Qi as she tried to hold her anger back.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying wasn''t having any of it. No matter what Li Xue-Qi said, she continued to hold onto the


    ne and refused to let go.


    "Miss, if you don''t let go, don''t me me for getting nasty."


    Li Xue-Qi was getting angered by Qiu Mu-Ying''s shamelessness and her tone grew cold as she gave


    Qiu Mu-Ying an ultimatum.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying still didn''t intend to let go.


    Li Xue-Qi decided that it was pointless being polite with her. She gave a quick push and pull, and didn''t


    just get the ne back in one good piece, but also managed to push Qiu Mu-Ying onto the floor in


    front of everyone.


    Li Xue-Qi was trained in martial arts herself, and she had learnt many techniques and trained herself


    well under several masters. When it came to strength, even men might lose to her, never mind this


    petite little Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Li Xue-Qi had been kind enough to wait till now to make a move. If this was her house, Li Xue-Qi would


    have whacked all the teeth out of Qiu Mu-Ying''s mouth by now.


    "I tried to be nice at first but you didn''t appreciate it, so you deserve what you got! How dare you covet


    something meant for Mrs Chu? Who do you think you are?" Li Xue-Qi scoffed and walked out with the


    ne towards Mufan Real Estate without turning back.


    While Qiu Mu-Ying was still sprawled on the floor, screaming and bawling in pain.


    "AHHH.Jt hurts! That little bitch dared to hit me?! She''s doomed, I''m dering it now, she''s doomed!


    Wen-Fei, teach her a lesson for me! I''m going to make her regret this!" yelled Qiu Mu-Ying angrily. After


    suffering such humiliation, Qiu Mu-Ying was filled with great hatred and indignation.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s expression darkened immediately.


    This stupid woman was asking him to teach the precious eldest daughter of the Li family a lesson?


    And she was dering it?


    Dere my foot!


    Was she tired of living?!


    Chu Wen-Fei walked over and snapped at her in a low voice, "Shut up! Isn''t it embarrassing enough as


    it is?"


    But while Chu Wen-Fei was being angry, Old Master Qiu had seen this from afar and was filled with


    puzzlement.


    "Wen-Fei, what''s going on? Miss Li hasn''t even given a toast and she''s already left? That''s very rude of


    her, isn''t it?" Old Master Qiu''s angry voice came from afar. He hadn''t heard their conversation earlier.


    But it was clear that Li Xue-Qi''s actions had made him very unhappy.


    He was the head of the Qiu family after all, and was the founder of Qiushui Logistics. This person had


    Of course the old man was angry.


    But Qiu Guang''s eyelid twitched as he replied with a downcast expression on his face, "You can forget


    about that toast. She wasn''t here to see you, she was going to see Qiu Lei and family. She''s here to


    attend Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony."


    What?


    Qiu Lei and family?!

 Chapter 388 Coming to Congratulate One After Another

    Chapter 388 Coming to Congratte One After Another


    "Qiu Lei and family?! Them? That family of useless bums?" Old Master Qiu shuddered and opened his


    eyes wide in disbelief.


    "She''s probably just an actress!" Wang Qiao-Yu''s face was livid as she spat these words out angrily.


    VROOM...


    More luxury cars appeared in front of the hotel.


    The low sound of the engines could be heard.


    Everyone looked out when they heard the sound of the cars, only to see countless figuresing in


    groups towards the hotel.


    The door boy''s voice called out brightly enough to pierce the sky.


    "Director of Dongshan Industries, Hua Guo-Qing has arrived!"


    "Executive CEO of Xihai Industries, Hua Guo-Min has arrived!"


    "Director of Nanyuan Group, Director Guo has arrived!


    What?


    Hua Guo-Qing?


    The third richest man in Yunzhou, Hua Guo-Qing?


    Xihai Industries?


    The top manufacturingpany in Yunzhou?


    This...this...


    Were they all here to congratte the Qiu family?


    "My goodness!"


    "What''s going on with the Qiu family? Is there someone important in their family now?¡±


    "How did they get so many rich and powerful people toe here to congratte them?"


    The passersby outside the hotel heard the announcements and watched as one big shot after another


    came walking out with their wives, and the passersby were going crazy from how each name was more


    important than thest.


    Their eyes were filled with shock and surprise, and their eyes were about to jump out of their heads.


    They even felt like half the city''s big shots were all here.


    "This Qiu family is really impressive..."


    "Really impressive..."


    "After today, they''ll probably be one of the most powerful people in Yunzhou, don''t you think?"


    Everyone outside was filled with amazement and envy.


    They had never imagined that a ribbon cutting ceremony organized by a small an unknown Qiu family


    would attract the attention of so many rich and powerful people of Yunzhou to gather together.


    Even when Master Li Er started a newpany, he wouldn''t be able to gather so many big shots


    together either, right?


    As the people outside were looking on in shock, the Qiu family standing on the inside of the hotel were


    even more stunned.


    "Are these people...also here to congratte them?" Qiu Guang''s expression fell. For some reason, he


    had a bad feeling about these people after what happened with the two people before this.


    But Old Master Qiu didn''t think so much about it. He was shocked, but he was also ecstatic at the


    same time.


    "HOHO! I never thought one day, I would be able tomand the rich and powerful of Yunzhou to


    gather together like this. Hahaha! Excellent, excellent! Qiu Guang, Wen-Fei, hurry up and wee


    them in, regardless of whether they''re here for you or for Wen-Fei. Bring them in, I''m going to toast


    them personally!" Old Master Qiuughed proudly and sounded so proud as he said these words.


    He really looked like he was the emperor sitting in his court and waiting for his people toe forward


    and bow to him.


    "Ohoho, Old Master Qiu, there''s no need to wee us. I, Hua Guo-Qing, will walk in myself. You have


    worked hard all your life but was never able to be a top ranking family in Yunzhou, but now, you


    have a wonderful granddaughter who married a wonderful grandson-inw! Congrattions, Old


    Master Qiu! Your family is going to climb up to the top tier thanks to your granddaughter and grandson-


    inw!¡±


    While Old Master Qiu was still getting all excited, the current head executive of Dongshan Industries,


    also known as the third richest man in Yunzhou, Hua Guo-Qing, had already walked in.


    His beautiful wife apanied him, and they walked into the hall of Yulong Hotel with a heart filled


    with great admiration and respect.


    Everyone in the hall was shocked by what Hua Guo-Qing said.


    The Qius in particr, felt their hearts tremble.


    Wonderful granddaughter?


    Wonderful grandson-inw?


    Was he here because of Wen-Fei and Yingying too?


    But Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying weren''t big shot enough tomand such respect.


    So besides the shocked Qiu family members, even Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying themselves were


    rooted to the spot.


    After what happened earlier, the two of them were more cautious and just quietly watched on.


    But Old Master Qiu didn''t care about any of this and didn''t care why they were here. Since they were


    here to congratte the Qiu family, he was going to ept their congrattions.


    And so, Old Master Qiu justughed merrily and replied, "Thank you, Mr Hua, for your kind words."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ohoho,e Mr Hua, please have a seat and let me pour you a drink."


    Hua Guo-Qing came forward and picked up the cup of wine before him to raise it before Old Master


    Qiu as he said respectfully, "Here''s a toast to you, Old Master Qiu.¡±


    "I just found out that Mr Chu''spany was having its opening ceremony yesterday, so I''m here


    without an invitation, I hope you don''t mind. There are many more things I would love to say to


    congratte you, but I will use this cup of wine to express my well wishes. I will use this cup of wine to


    congratte Mufan Real Estate! Congrattions on your opening, and may your business grow!" Hua


    Guo-Qing''s well wishes resounded through the hall.


    Huh?


    The Qiu family felt their faces twitching and they all froze once more.


    Everyone inside Yulong Hotel also froze.


    Mufan Real Estate AGAIN?!


    By this time, the executive CEO of Xihai Industries and the other big shots had alsoe in from


    outside.


    Once they stepped into the hall, they smiled brightly and walked up to Old Master Qiu.


    Without further ado, they aligned themselves with Hua Guo-Qing to congratte Old Master Qiu.


    "I, Hua Guo-Min, would like to congratte Old Master Qiu on behalf of Xihai Industries!


    Congrattions on having a wonderful granddaughter and a wonderful grandson-inw! Today, your


    wish that Mufan Real Estate a bright future ahead and may your business grow! We hope that Mr Chu


    and the Qiu family''s business can be better and better to eventually rise to the top!" Hua Guo-


    Min''s words were like a huge rock sshing into the sea, causing huge waves to form.


    After he had said his congrattory words, the other big shots came forward to give their


    congrattory speeches.


    "I, Guo Lin, on behalf of Nanyuan Group..."


    "I, Wang Hai-Sheng, on behalf of Beibing Heavy Industries..."


    I, Du Ming-Li, on behalf of..."


    "We congratte Mufan Real Estate on its opening! May your business grow and prosper!"


    "We congratte Mr Chu and the Qiu family on this day! May your business grow and eventually rise to


    the top!"


    "We congratte Mufan Real Estate on its opening! May your business grow and prosper!"


    "We congratte Mr Chu and the Qiu family on this day! May your business grow and eventually rise to


    the top!¡±


    Countless rich and powerful men came forward to give their congrattory speeches.


    The voices rose and fell like a powerful river surging through.


    Their voices of admiration and words of respect were like the rising sea, engulfing thend before it.


    In an instant, the entire hall fell silent.


    In the hall of Yulong Hotel, everything was silent except for the congrattory voices of the rich and


    powerful men continued to echo powerful, shaking the entire ce with its resonance.


    In almost an instant, Qiu Guang was stunned, Wang Qiao-Yu was stunned, Qiu Mu-Ying was stunned,


    and even Old Master Qiu was stunned.


    The entire Qiu family was stunned.


    They stood there with their expressions frozen, and all their smiles disappeared.


    The waves of congrattions were like a p in the face, pping the Qiu family''s face again and


    again.

 Chapter 389 How Could It Be?

    Chapter 389 How Could It Be?


    At Yulong Hotel.


    The congrattory voices of Hua Guo-Qing and the rest continued to echo loudly in the hall.


    The Qiu family members were still rooted to the spot.


    "Mufan Real Estate? They''re all here for Mufan Real Estate? What...what is going on?¡± Qiu Guang was


    filled with shock and the rest of the guests were also full of questions.


    As for Old Master Qiu, his face was livid and looked particrly nasty.


    When Shen Jiu-Wan came earlier by mistake and congratted Mufan Real Estate, Old Master Qiu


    had gone into a foul mood already.


    And now, this entire hall full of guests were congratting Mufan Real Estate as well!


    What was the meaning of this?


    This was clearly an insult!


    It wasn''t just a p in the face. This was as good as a kick in the face.


    And it was a continuous roundhouse kick no less.


    This was kicking the entire family in the face!


    Within minutes, Old Master Qiu''s face paled, then started turning as red as a pork knuckle.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest had nasty expressions on their faces too.


    They weren''t sure anymore and were hesitant.


    They weren''t very sure whether these people had remembered the wrong name, or hade to the


    wrong ce.


    "They must have gotten the name mixed up. These people can''t be headed for Mufan Real Estate.


    That''s a whole family of useless bums, so how could they be worthy of all these big shots'' time? Only


    my husband would be worth their efforts!


    They must have gotten Qiushui Logistics mixed up with Mufan Real Estate, that must be it," muttered


    Qiu Mu-Ying quietly in a confident voice.


    Wang Qiao-Yu chimed in as well, "Yingying, you''re right. This whole group of people must be here


    because of our Wen-Fei!"


    "How could those two useless bums, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan, be able to invite these people?"


    After thinking this through, Qiu Mu-Ying and her family rushed forward to smile at all the big shots in


    the room. "Mr Hua, did you make a mistake? We are from Qiushui Logistics, so you should be


    congratting Qiushui Logistics. Mufan Real Estate is that tiny and uselesspany that''s across the


    road, and there''s no way they can bepared to our family''s business," said Wang Qiao-Yu politely


    as she tried to correct all these rich and powerful men.


    What?


    They''ve made a mistake?


    Hua Guo-Qing and the rest were stunned.


    They were clearly confused as well.


    What was going on now?


    "Give me a minute, let me make a phone call to check." Hua Guo-Qing quickly made a phone call.


    After a few moments, Hua Guo-Qing''s expression fell and his face was covered in perspiration as he


    quickly apologized repeatedly to the person on the other line, "Yes, yes, Master Er, I''m really sorry,


    please go ahead and scold me for it."


    "We''re the ones who made a mistake and we''ll go over right now."


    In no time, Hua Guo-Qing hung up and his forehead was already covered in sweat.


    "Mr Hua, what''s going on? What''s happened?" Hua Guo-Min and the rest came up to ask Hua Guo-


    Qing after he had put the phone down.


    Hua Guo-Qing sighed. "Don''t talk about it,


    I''ve made a mistake."


    "Hahaha! I knew it! They must have made a mistake!" Wang Qiao-Yu immediately broke into a bright


    smile when she heard this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I knew it, Mr Hua and the rest must be here because of our Wen-Fei. The only person here with the


    surname Chu is our Wen-Fei after all. As for Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family, her husband is a useless


    idiot and Qiu Mu-Cheng herself is a cheat and a disgrace to the society. How could they possibly have


    the right to make Mr Hua and everyone else congratte them?¡±ughed Wang Qiao-Yu merrily.


    The rest of the Qiu family was relieved as well.


    "Looks like they''ve really gotten the names mixed up,¡± Qiu Guang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness that was the case, otherwise it would really be embarrassing for the Qiu family.


    "Wen-Fei, Yingying, hurry up and go over, they''re here for you two, so you''d better talk to them," Wang


    Qiao-Yu hurried the two of them along.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying hurried to the front with the rest of the family behind to speak to Hua


    Guo-Qing and the rest.


    "Mr Hua, it''s alright to make a mistake, no matter. At most, you could just congratte us again. I, Chu


    Wen-Fei, am grateful already that all of you coulde to congratte Qiushui Logistics despite your


    busy schedules. Come, everyone, let''s refill our sses and send our congrattions to Old Master


    Qiu again!" said Chu Wen-Fei with a heartyugh as he faced Hua Guo-Qing and the rest.


    "Send our congrattory words again? Whatever for?!"


    Hua Guo-Qing kicked Chu Wen-Fei to the ground immediately after Chu Wen-Fei finished speaking.


    "Mr Hua, you...''


    This kick from Hua Guo-Qing didn''t just shock Chu Wen-Fei, but it alsopletely confused and


    shocked the rest of the Qiu family as they watched on in horror.


    "Bunch of idiots! How could you mislead us? Don''t you know what you''re worth?! We weren''t here to


    congratte any of you! How could you just let us continue in our mistake?! You''ve almost caused


    trouble for me!¡±


    Hua Guo-Qing was furious.


    Master Er had just cursed at him over the phone and threw him into a foul mood.


    And now these stupid Qiu family members still came up like nothing had happened, and Hua Guo-Qing


    felt like his anger wouldn''t be appeased if he didn''t kick any of them.


    After shouting at them, Hua Guo-Qing wasn''t going to stay here anymore.


    He quickly turned around to look at all the other big shots with him, and said very apologetically, "I''m so


    sorry everyone, it''s my fault for bringing everyone to the wrong venue."


    "Please gather up all your things quickly and follow me across the road to congratte Mufan Real


    Estate!" Hua Guo-Qing''s low voice resonated in the lobby of the hotel.


    Once the big shots who filled the hall understood what was happening, they all turned to leave with


    Hua Guo-Qing. They also took back all their congrattory gifts.


    "Good heavens, what''s going on?"


    "Is this family a bunch of idiots?"


    "Don''t they know who they invited? Don''t they know who their guests would be?"


    "How misleading!"


    "Qiushui Logistics? I think they must be Idiotic Logistics!"


    They were here to congratte Mr Chu but they had actuallye to the wrong ce.


    This was a very embarrassing moment for Hua Guo-Qing and the rest.


    So they continued to curse andin even on their way out.


    And just like that, Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest watched as all the rich and powerful men of Yunzhou


    walked out of Yulong Hotel without looking back and proceeded to walk into Mufan Real Estate across


    the road.


    The entire hall was silent.


    The Qiu family just stood where they were and watched this unfold before their very eyes.


    Their faces were red and were almost unable to bear the shame of what just happened.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family hadn''t appeared physically before them, but the Qiu family felt that Qiu


    Mu-Cheng had pped them hard in the face.


    Qiu Guang''s face was livid, Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were bloodshot, while Old Master Qiu''s eyes were


    wide.


    The entire hall was dead silent as the Qiu family felt that they had been thoroughly embarrassed and


    couldn''t get a single word out of their mouths.


    "How could this be? This is impossible! How could they all be headed for Mufan Real Estate? How


    could Qiu Mu-Cheng be worthy of this treatment?!" yelled Qiu Mu-Ying indignantly with bloodshot eyes


    and clenched fists.

 Chapter 390 Help to Boost the Qius Reputation

    Chapter 390 Help to Boost the Qius'' Reputation


    It wasn''t just Qiu Mu-Ying. Nobody in the Qiu family could figure this out.


    Why?


    How could it be?


    How could someone like Qiu Mu-Cheng and herpany, Mufan Real Estate, be important enough for


    people like Shen Jiu-Wan, Li Xue-Qi and half of Yunzhou''s rich and powerful toe together and


    congratte her?


    Was there a great secret among Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family that nobody knew about?


    Could the Qiu family have been blind in the past and chased out a truly valuable person from their


    family?


    It was deathly silent inside Yulong Hotel.


    Everyone was just looking on in shock as all the rich and powerful men headed straight for Mufan Real


    Estate to congratte Qiu Mu-Cheng and family.


    Even though they were across the street, they could still hear the loud and lively congrattory voices


    from within Mufan Real Estate.


    Old Master Qiu''s expression was nasty, and the rest of his family were equally horrified by this.


    The entire family was watching as thepany they had looked down on previously, Mufan Real


    Estate, was filled with so many important guests. They felt so awful, it was as if they had swallowed a


    fly.


    Old Master Qiu in particr, felt like his face was burning.


    He never imagined that the glorious honor that should have belonged to his family had been snatched


    away by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family instead.


    Shen Group, the Li family of Yunzhou, Dongshan Group, Beibing Heavy Industries and the rest were all


    respectable and huge corporations in Yunzhou. And they had all gone to congratte Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Compared to these big shots, the representatives from various factories that hade to Qiushui


    Logistics side were like a pile of cow dung.


    The guests who had headed for Mufan Real Estate were all powerful people and members of high


    society, so they were definitely worth much more than the guests on the Qiu family''s side right now.


    Before this, Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying had consoled themselves by saying that these people


    were all actors hired by Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At first, they could still use this excuse to fool themselves.


    But now, half of Yunzhou''s rich and powerful had arrived.


    These big shots couldn''t be actors hired by Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    You could pretend to have someone else''s name and identity, but the huge row of luxury cars and the


    incredible presence each person had couldn''t be a pretense.


    On top of that, everyone in the hall right now could recognize many of these super rich men of


    Yunzhou''s corporate circles and testify that these were these men were really who they said they were.


    No matter how much the Qiu family tried to lie to themselves and no matter how disbelieving they were,


    they weren''t so stupid as to think that half of Yunzhou''s rich and powerful would be so free as toe


    all the way here just to put on a show with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So the only exnation was that they were really here to show their support for Mufan Real Estate.


    From the start of the ceremony till now, it was clear that Qiushui Logistics had been thoroughly


    embarrassed.


    And while the Qiu family was frozen in silence, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s side at Mufan Real Estate was equally


    confused.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng watched as these rich and powerful guests came over, and her face paled as her body


    trembled. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    When Shen Jiu-Wan came, she could exin it away because Ye Fan was on good terms with Shen


    Fei, so on ount on the Young Master of Shen Group, it made sense for someone toe and


    support Mufan Real Estate.


    But then after that, people like Li Xue-Qi, the CEO of Dongshan Group, the CEO of Beibing Heavy


    Industries, Hua Guo-Min of Xihai Industries and a whole bunch of rich and powerful people of Yunzhou


    came along one after another. Qiu Mu-Cheng was really stunned into silence.


    She just felt like her head was ringing and her mind went nk.


    Before this, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that nobody would attend herpany''s opening ceremony. She


    thought she might had to end up entertaining herself and be theughingstock of Yunzhou''s


    corporate circles because nobody cared about herpany.


    But the tables had suddenly turned and so many rich and powerful people were here to congratte


    her and even brought gifts.


    In no time, Mufan Real Estate had risen in status and Qiushui Logistics was too ashamed to even lift


    their heads now.


    All of this hade so suddenly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still unable to wrap her head around what had just happened. She just stood there


    in a daze and felt like this was but a dream.


    It didn''t feel real at all.


    And if Qiu Mu-Cheng was already feeling this way, imagine how Han Li and Qiu Lei felt.


    The two of them had thought that they were going to be embarrassed andughed at along with their


    daughter.


    But they never imagined that they didn''t just avoid embarrassing themselves, but were actually in the


    limelight instead.


    "HAHA! This is great! Mu-Cheng, this is incredible! I didn''t know my daughter was so impressive! All


    the CEOs of these huge corporations havee personally to congratte thepany! Those stupid


    factory bosses over at the Qiu family''s side are all horseshitpared to these big shots!" Han Li was


    almost delirious, and quickly went around to introduce herself as Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother and didn''t


    have any of her earlier indignation and embarrassment.


    When these big shots came, Han Li thought that they had made a mistake.


    She told them that Qiushui Logistics was across the road, and this was Mufan Real Estate.


    But then the guests confirmed that they were indeed here to congratte Mufan Real Estate.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t believe their ears.


    Since when did their daughter be so amazing?


    She actually knew so many big shots?!


    They had no idea that Qiu Mu-Cheng was alsopletely confused.


    She still had no idea on whose ount these people came.


    But this wasn''t the time to ask questions. Regardless of the reason, these guests hade to show


    their support for Mufan Real Estate, so Qiu Mu-Cheng had to attend to all of them politely.


    So all the previously despondent looking employees of Mufan Real Estate immediately perked up and


    started to get busy excitedly as they quickly started to entertain all these big shots as warmly as


    possible.


    Eventually there wasn''t even enough space inside the hall, so they had to set up more tables at the


    entrance of thepany.


    The Qiu family was not pleased to see how Mufan Real Estate was bustling with such activity.


    "Are all those big shots stupid or something? The star of the night is on this side. But instead of giving


    us a toast, they''ve actually gone across the road to show support for those useless bums. How did any


    of these people be CEOs?!" Wang Qiao-Yu was filled with jealousy and indignation.


    Old Master Qiu was even more furious and his face was all red. ¡°Humph! All these blind bats! Fine if


    they don''t want to congratte me! My family''s ceremony can do without them!"


    "Even if those people don''te, we''ve got other big shotsing our way."


    "Wen-Fei, when are your guestsing?"


    The Qiu family was supposed to be the ones basking in glory, but the moment had been stolen by Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s side, so of course, Old Master Qiu was furious.


    They could only ce their hopes on Chu Wen-Fei.


    They were hoping that Chu Wen-Fei would be able to boost the Qiu family''s reputation.

 Chapter 391 The Real Big Shots

    Chapter 391 The Real Big Shots


    After all, when it came to connections, the Qiu family was not as well connected as Chu Wen-Fei was.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s family was reputable in Yunzhou, and more importantly, they knew Mayor Wu.


    Chu Wen-Fei had grown up with the mayor''s son.


    This connection alone was enough to beat all those corporate giants of the country.


    "Well..."


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face paled a little.


    He had told Wu Yong about this and said he hoped Wu Yong coulde and support him.


    But Wu Yong didn''t promise him anything and just said he''d try toe.


    So even Chu Wen-Fei wasn''t sure if he woulde either.


    But just as Chu Wen-Fei was feeling unsure, the sound of cars came from outside the hotel.


    After that, the bright voice of the door boy rang out once again.


    "Son of Minister Nangong Hai, Nangong Ling has arrived!"


    "Son of Commissioner Wang Dong-Lai, Wang Tian has arrived!"


    What?


    "Nangong Hai?"


    "You mean the head of the Industry and Commerce Bureau, Nangong Hai?"


    "His son?"


    "And Wang Doni!"


    "You mean the policemissioner, Wang Doni?"


    "Oh my god, these are the sons of high ranking officials!"


    After hearing the names announced outside, everyone inside the hall got a shock again.


    But this was just the beginning.


    At the end, a handsome young man walked out from a car and the announcer''s voice resounded loudly


    once more.


    "Son of Wu Wei-Tao, Wu Yong has arrived!"


    This...this!!


    Wu...Wu Wei-Tao? Mayor Wu''s son?


    The esteemed son of Yunzhou''s mayor?


    Good heavens, the Secretary''s son was here too?


    Wu Yong didn''t include his father''s title and just reported his father''s name.


    But that was enough.


    Everyone in Yunzhou knew who Wu Wei-Tao was.


    This man was the one who controlled all of Yunzhou, the designer of the city, the top brass of this


    ce!


    Wu Wei-Tao''s name had already spread through all of Yunzhou via the news long ago.


    So when this announcement was made, the Qiu family, their guests and even the passersby were all


    shocked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Wow, this is exciting."


    "This fight between Qiushui Logistics and Mufan Real Estate is so exciting."


    "Even the sons of government officials are here."


    "This is getting crazier now..."


    The hotel was quiet not too long ago, and now it had burst into an uproar after Wu Yong and the rest


    had arrived.


    Many onlookers outside were murmuring among themselves.


    There were many eximing in shock.


    They just felt that this show they were watching was getting more and more thrilling to watch.


    Even though these youngsters like Wu Yong or Wang Tian weren''t very famous on their own, the


    people behind them were really powerful.


    Since they hade to show their support, it was assumed that they were here on behalf of their


    fathers.


    The arrival of a crown prince was like the arrival of an emperor!


    So after the sons of all these government officials came, there was a huge stir within Yulong Hotel.


    Everyone was shocked and started asking Old Master Qiu, "Old Master Qiu, did you invite these


    people?"


    Old Master Qiuughed merrily. "My grandson-inw invited them, but it''s the same as saying that I


    invited them."


    "Wen-Fei, the highly esteemed guests of the Qiu family have arrived, so quickly go and receive them.


    These people are the real big shots! Shen Jiu-Wan, Hua Guo-Qing and the rest of them are just a


    bunch of merchants and have never been important people since ancient times.¡± Old Master Qiu


    beamed proudly.


    All the gloominess and depression he had felt moments ago dissipated instantly.


    Old Master Qiu was now basking in glory.


    All the guests around him felt the perspiration on their foreheads. "This is incredible, simply incredible!¡±


    "Old Master Qiu, your family is really on the rise!"


    As the guests continued to exim in amazement, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying had quickly gone out


    to wee those who had just arrived.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Luo followed closely behind.


    After that, Qiu Guang and Jiang Hong as well as the rest of the Qiu family quickly started fighting to


    rush out and meet the big shots outside.


    On the other side of the road, Han Li and the rest had heard the announcement and so Han Li and Qiu


    Lei started getting restless.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you think the son of the mayor is here to support us? Haha! We should go outside and


    wee him immediately! That''s the son of Mayor Wu! Mayor Wu is even more powerful than Han


    Dong-Min!¡± Han Li and Qiu Lei got overly excited and pulled at Qiu Mu-Cheng to go out and receive


    their guests.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was more sensible and just shook her head. "Mum, what are you thinking?"


    "We''re just ordinary people, so we wouldn''t know so many officials like that. I''ve never even met Mayor


    Wu or any other officials, so how could we possibly be able to get their sons to attend our opening


    ceremony? I don''t think they''re here for us," said Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But there was no way Han Li and Qiu Lei would have any of this.


    They were gettingcent after receiving the congrattory words from people like Sheng Jiu-Yi


    and Li Xue-Qi.


    "Why not? Have you met Mr Shen before this? Have you met the eldest daughter of the Li family


    before this? How many people in this hall right now have you seen prior to this? Didn''t they alle to


    congratte us anyway? We''ve already missed the chance to wee our guests too many times.


    This time, I''m not going to let Qiu Mu-Ying and family get the chance to steal the limelight again! If


    you''re not going out, both of us are!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what to say to her mother.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei didn''t bother about her and quickly ran out of the door.


    Since this old couple often went for social dancing sses, they were really quite fit for their age.


    Their short legs actually ran pretty quickly and were practically flying as they managed to reach the


    guests even before Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Qiao-Yu did.


    "What the hell?! Qiu Lei and Han Li are really shameless! These people aren''t their guests and they


    dared toe out to wee them?!" Wang Qiao-Yu nearly went crazy with anger and started cursing


    at them.


    But Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t be bothered. They had run so quickly and reached Wu Yong first, so


    they immediately held onto Wu Yong''s arm and put a big smile on their face.


    "Mayor Wu is really too kind! He actually sent his son to congratte Mufan Real Estate on his behalf.


    As one of the bosses of Mufan Real Estate, I''m really honored by your presence. Pleasee in


    quickly, my Mu-Cheng has already prepared a banquet inside and we''re just waiting for all of you," said


    Han Li in a very friendly voice as she started pulling Wu Yong in the direction of


    Mufan Real Estate.


    "What the heck? Who are these idiots?


    How dare you touch Wu Yong! If you dirty his clothes, do you think you can afford topensate him?"


    But unexpectedly, Wang Tian suddenly came up and just pped Han Li so hard that shended on


    the ground and her face started swelling up.

 Chapter 392 What a Great Feeling

    Chapter 392 What a Great Feeling


    "Young Master Wu, why did you hit me?" Han Li waspletely confused. She clutched her face as


    shey sprawling on the ground and the pain made her want to cry.


    "I''m hitting you because you''re a bunch of idiots! Where did this crazy womane from? Mufan Real


    Estate? One of the bosses? You think your lousy little swindlingpany is worthy for us toe and


    send our congrattions? Dream on! Get out of the way!" cursed Wang Tian so loudly that Han Li


    immediately shut up without daring to say another word. Qiu Lei was already rooted to the spot and


    didn''t dare to move an inch.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family had finally walked over.


    They were more than happy to see that Han Li had been pped.


    Qiu Mu-Ying looked at Han Li like she was looking at a clown, and said gleefully, "Auntie Li, I told you


    before that there are some people that are just way too high


    above you."


    "Do you know who Wu Yong is? Who do you think you are? A bunch of useless bums actually want to


    attempt reaching the top? You think you''re worthy?¡± yelled Qiu Mu-Ying in disdain.


    "Just because a bunch of filthy merchants came to congratte you, you''ve becent? Who


    do you think you are? Don''t you know what you''re truly worth? Why would Wu Yong be blind enough to


    congratte a country bumpkin''s woman for starting a lousypany? What a joke! Tell Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to look at herself in the mirror first! So what if Shen Jiu-Wan congratted you? So what if Li


    Xue-Qi congratted you? Your family still loses to ours! Since you''re all just a bunch of chickens, then


    you''d better peck the ground like you were meant to. There are some people that you will never reach.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei chortled loudly as they quickly led Wu Yong and the rest with him into


    the hotel so that they could congratte Old Master Qiu and also present their gifts to the old man.


    "Haha! Young Master Wu, you''re too kind. It''s really my honor for all of you toe here on behalf of


    your fathers.¡± Old Master Qiu''s heartyughter echoed throughout the hall.


    Many people standing both inside and outside the hotel were filled with envy. They were even more


    impressed by Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "This grandson-inw of the Qiu family is really impressive."


    "He actually has such connections!"


    "He even managed to get the son of Wu Wei-Tao here!"


    "With this sort of connections, the Qiu family is really going to rise in position within Yunzhou."


    The whole ce was filled with envious and admiring voices for this family.


    The Qiu family was back in the spotlight and the gloominess before hadpletely disappeared.


    Just like what Qiu Mu-Ying said, so what if people like Shen Jiu-Wan and Li Xue-Qi had congratted


    Mufan Real Estate?


    At the end of the day, these people were just a bunch of businessmen.


    In this country, merchants had never been as highly regarded as government officials even back in


    ancient times.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So the Qiu family didn''t care even if all the richest merchants in Yunzhou came to congratte Mufan


    Real Estate.


    Even though their guests were the sons of important people in the government, their power and


    position was still higher than these filthy merchants!


    As for Li Xue-Qi, her background was powerful, but she was just Li Er''s younger sister and would


    eventually marry out of the family someday.


    Once married out, she wouldn''t get anything from her own family.


    The power in the Li family belonged only to Li Er. Even though Li Xue-Qi was also a Li, she wasn''t that


    highly regarded within the Li family.


    While the Qiu family was still enjoying their moment of glory after Wu Yong and the rest came, there


    were traffic police officers maintaining order at a cross junction a few kilometers away.


    The Qiu family was holding a ceremony today, and they had used their connections to make


    arrangements with the traffic police before this. They were expecting a lot of guests, so they wanted the


    traffic police to help to make sure that traffic ran smoothly and their guests wouldn''t be stuck in traffic.


    The traffic police did go along with that and sent a few officers to see to this matter.


    There were a few traffic police officers sitting by the roadside taking a well deserved break.


    "Officer Li, I think the Qiu family''s guests are all here."


    "I think so too. Entrepreneurs like Hua Guo-Qing have already arrived, and all the rich people of


    Yunzhou have alreadye. Surely no rich people from other cities woulde all the way just for a


    ribbon cutting ceremony, right? The Qiu family can''t be that much of a big shot even if they relied on the


    Chu family of Yunzhou,"ughed another officer as he shook his head.


    To him, the best that the Qiu family could do was to invite well-to-do businessmen like Hua Guo-Qing


    and Wang Hai-Sheng. Nobody from another city woulde all the way to Yunzhou just to


    congratte a tiny Qiu family.


    Vrooom...


    Just as they were talking about this, they spotted arge number of luxury cars speeding towards them


    from the other end of the road.


    The ck cars tore through the road like a sharp sword.


    The low roar of the engines were like the roars of a wild beast, and the sound shook the air.


    "This....what on earth..."


    This noise immediately shocked everyone in the vicinity.


    The passersby all turned to look, to find that all these cars were luxury cars worth millions.


    There was a whole row of theming through like heavy artillery making their way to a battle.


    Everyone was stunned to see this.


    The traffic police officers on duty were even more shocked when they spotted the license tes on


    these cars.


    "This...this Jiang C...is a car from


    Haozhou?" "Jiang B...is from Jingzhou?!


    "Jiang A?! Oh my god, someone from Jianghai is here too?!"


    OH MY.


    What was going on today?


    Could it be that all the big shots of the province were gathered here today?


    Everyone watched as the various luxury cars from other cities in Jiangdong drove by. These were all


    cars with number tes like 55555 or 88888, and the onlookers were mad with excitement.


    The police officers on duty were so shocked that their eyes were falling out of the heads soon.


    "Don''t tell me these people are also headed for the Qiu family?!"


    After oveing his shock, the team leader of the traffic police officers startedughing loudly in


    excitement.


    "Ohoho, what a great feeling this is! Even big shots from Jianghai are here. This is one major event! I


    don''t care where these big bosses are going, but the traffic police of the city of Yunzhou definitely has


    to make sure their journey is smooth! Wu! Liu! Contact the other teams in the vicinity and get them to


    send officers to all the nearby roads to control the traffic!" The team leader''s orders resounded loudly.


    But the Qiu family and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had no idea what was happening a few kilometers away


    from them.


    Han Li was still on the ground and her face was still red and swollen.


    Han Li had deeply embarrassed herself because of what happened earlier.


    The onlookers looked at Han Li like she was a joke, like she was just a clown.


    She had shamelessly tried to wee guests who weren''t her guests, and got a p in return.


    Thinking about it was hrious enough.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was also very angry.

 Chapter 393 Chorus of Congratulations

    Chapter 393 Chorus of Congrattions


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ridiculous parents had really thoroughly embarrassed her this time.


    But they were her parents after all, so Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t just leave them in the lurch.


    She walked over to help Han Li to her feet as she muttered in an upset voice, "I told you not to go just


    now, but you refused to listen to me. Look at what happened! You''ve been hit, and the little edge that


    we gained is all gone now!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to die from being angry.


    She had told her mother that she didn''t know Wu Yong and the rest, so these people weren''t headed


    for Mufan Real Estate.


    But Han Li refused to listen to her and insisted on weing the people who had just arrived so as to


    steal the limelight.


    In the end, nothing good came out of it. Besides failing to steal the limelight, she had been pped and


    caused Qiu Mu-Cheng to be embarrassed.


    At the moment, Wang Qiao-Yu hade out as well and saw Qiu Mu-Cheng and her mother. She


    smiled brightly and walked over as she gleefully said with a haughty voice, "Qiu Mu-Cheng, now you


    know the difference between yourself and our Yingying, right?"


    "So what if CEOse to congratte you? So what if directors of corporationse to congratte


    you? They''re nothing but merchants, so how could they bepared to real big shots like Young


    Master Wu? Merchants got rich because they had to rely on the government. If the government allows


    you to be rich, then you can be rich. But if they want you to be poor, then you''d


    be a pauper in no time even if you''re the richest person now!" Wang Qiao-Yu shook her head and


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I don''t know what tactics you used to get so many rich people of Yunzhou here today,


    but even if all the rich people of Yunzhoue to congratte you, your family is still never as good as


    mine!" Wang Qiao-Yu said these words with great pride. She used the tone of a victor to continue


    mocking Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family.


    "Oh, really?" A faintughter rang out as Wang Qiao-Yu was still feeling smug.


    Ye Fan had walked over without any of them noticing him.


    He had a faint smile on his fair face and it was very calm as he looked at Wang Qiao-Yu and asked her


    quietly, "Auntie Yu, I wonder, what sort of people do you think areparable to powerful people like


    Young Master Wu?"


    Wang Qiao-Yu chortled, "If you want to beparable to Young Master Wu, then you''ve got to at least


    be someone like the eldest son of the Li family in Yunzhou, the daughter of Chen Ao in Jianghai, the


    son of Lei San in Jingzhou or the young master of the Wang family in Haozhou." "These children of the


    big shots in Jiangdong who can control the entire city are worthy to bepared to someone as


    powerful as Young Master Wu. As for the rest, they can be rich, but they''re worthless in front of true


    power. Why are you asking such a stupid question? Don''t tell me you''re going to ask Master Li Er''s son


    toe and show his support here?" said Wang Qiao-Yu as she lifted her chin arrogantly to look down


    at Ye Fan. Her voice was filled with superiority and a great disgust and disdain for Ye Fan.


    At the end of the day, Ye Fan was still a country bumpkin and a useless bum who married into his


    wife''s family to the Qiu family.


    Or you could say that this useless bum was never worth anything to the Qius.


    Ye Fan just shook his head and smiled. "I might not be able to call on the son of the Li family in


    Yunzhou, but if you''re talking about Chen Ao''s daughter, the son of the Lei family and the son of the


    Wang family, I should be able to get them here.¡± "Who knows? Maybe they might appear in a while?"


    Ye Fan''s light chuckle echoed quietly.


    What the hell was with this ridiculous disy of arrogance?!


    Wang Qiao-Yu''s expression immediately darkened as she looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot and


    just went ahead to curse at him, "Are you an idiot? The Chen family''s daughter? The Lei family''s son?


    The Wang family''s son? Who the hell do you think you are? The secretary of the country? Some


    president of sorts? Even Wu Yong''s father isn''t that amazing."


    "You''re seriously an idiot! You''re just a useless bum and you''re dreaming of getting the big shots in


    Jiangdong toe here and congratte you? Who do you even think you are?!" yelled Wang Qiao-


    Yu with much disdain and mocking towards Ye Fan as she stood with her hands on her hips.


    She had simply named a few examples and this stupid useless fellow actually took her word for it.


    And he sounded as if he was really confident that he could get these big shots'' children toe here.


    Everyone else was also staring at Ye Fan like he was a freak, and also felt that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    husband was seriously an idiot.


    He was still spouting nonsense and bragging at a time like this.


    Being stupid like this couldn''t change anything, and it would actually make it more awkward for Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Mum, what''s going on? I can hear your voice from inside the hotel."


    Themotion here had attracted a lot of attention.


    Even Qiu Mu-Ying and her family members had walked over from the lobby and were curious about


    what happened after hearing Wang Qiao-Yu shout so loudly earlier.


    "Yingying, you''re here at the right time.


    Hurry up and greet our dear Young Master Ye here, who says that the daughter of Chen Ao in Jianghai,


    the son of the Lei family in Jingzhou as well as the young master of the Wang family in Haozhou are all


    on their way here. If we''re toote in greeting him, then we might not have any ce to stand and we''ll


    lose our chance. HOHOHO!" said Wang Qiao-Yu after pulling her daughter over. Her mocking voice


    sounded like she was talking to an idiot.


    Qiu Mu-Ying went along and pretended to act all shocked before responding in an equally mocking


    voice, "Oh my god, are you serious? Mu-Cheng, look at this wonderful husband of yours. With this


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Young Master Ye around, your family''s going to rise in status. Hurry up and tell your mother to make


    some cheap steamed buns, because the daughter of the Chen family in the next vige, the son of the


    Lei family in the next town and the son of the Wang family in the back alley are arriving soon. They''re


    all really important people, so you''d better entertain them well. Oh, do you have enough food to go


    round? If there isn''t enough food, we could send our leftovers here. Cheap steamed buns and leftovers


    would be such delicacies! Ohohohoho!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s words made everyoneugh.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Jiang Hong were both bent over fromughing.


    All the onlookers couldn''t stopughing as well.


    They just felt that this granddaughter of the Qiu family was really good with her words. Her words were


    so poisonous and she had managed to insult the other party with every single sentence without the use


    of profanities.


    In no time, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family had be a joke to everyone watching.


    Ye Fan''s eyes started to grow cold as well.


    He looked at Qiu Mu-Ying and his voice was icy. "Are you trying to cause trouble here?" "I wouldn''t


    dare to, you''re the almighty Young Master Ye after all. You''re the famous Young Master of the


    countryside with plenty ofnd back home, but you''re still happily living off your wife for free. You even


    think the son of the secretary and the son of the policemissioner are nobodies, so you must be


    incredible, right? We''re such lowly people, so why would we dare to offend you?" Qiu Mu-Ying


    continued to grin smugly.


    But just as the Qiu family was still feeling gleeful.


    VROOOM...


    The loud sound of car engines reached their ears.


    Soon enough, more than ten luxury cars came rolling in from the other end of the road.


    Their incredible aura and the prestige that came flowing along with them were like the emperor''s


    subjectsing to see him, or like believers on their journey to ma.


    They shouted loudly!


    They roared away!


    It was as if they were soldiers guarding the king''snd, and hade from afar like a rushing river!


    They came with great admiration and reverence!


    They were here to send their congrattions!

 Chapter 394 The Almighty Ones Are All Here

    Chapter 394 The Almighty Ones Are All Here


    "Thismotion..."


    "More guests?!"


    Everyone was immediately attracted to the sound of the cars.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest ignored Ye Fan and turned when they heard the carsing.


    They immediately felt a great gust of wind blow towards them once they turned around.


    They soon saw many luxury cars rush towards them.


    "One, two, three...five, six..."


    "Fifteen cars!"


    "And they''re all luxury cars worth more than $1 million!"


    "Oh my god..."


    "Are they all here to congratte the


    Qius?"


    Many people were going mad from seeing all these luxury carsing their way.


    They were shouting and eximing in shock.


    But this was not all.


    The cars starteding closer, and their eyes nearly fell out of their heads when they saw the license


    te numbers.


    "Jiang D55555¡±


    "Jiang C66666"


    "Jiang A88888¡±


    "These...these are all valuable vanity tes!"


    "And isn''t that Jiang C a car from Haozhou?"


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "This is crazy!"


    "You mean someone''se all the way


    from Haozhou?!"


    "And from Nanquan City...Jingzhou City...


    Jiang...Jianghai?!"


    Someone from the provincial capital was here?!


    What the heck was going on today?


    Was there a really important person in Yunzhou?!


    Who was worthy of such big shotsing to visit?


    Before the cars had stopped, just their license te numbers alone were enough to cause a huge


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    uproar.


    It was like a rock had dropped into the ocean and raised a huge wave of water.


    Everyone watching by the side was going crazy.


    They had never seen anything as grand as this.


    It wasn''t just the onlookers. Both the Qiu family''s side and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s side werepletely


    rooted to the ground.


    They watched the cars drive towards them with such shock and amazement.


    The confusion and fear within their hearts were at the same level as their shock and amazement.


    Could these people being to congratte them?


    Could the Qiu family really be that incredible?


    Would someone from other cities of Jiangdong drive all the way here just to send their congrattory


    words?


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family didn''t have the confidence to think this way.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and family were even more afraid to think so highly of themselves.


    No matter how bold Han Li was, she didn''t dare to im that these people were here for her Mu-


    Cheng.


    While everyone was still eximing in shock, these luxury cars came to a stop.


    The car doors opened and everyone watched as men in well-tailored suits with authoritative looks on


    their faces appeared in front of them at once.


    They didn''t care about the shocked looks on everyone''s faces as they just walked onto the red carpet


    and passed their name cards to the announcer by the roadside.


    The next thing everyone knew, that childlike bright voice rang out loudly in this quiet space once more.


    "Son of the head of the Wang family in Haozhou, son of Wang Jie-Xi, Wang Yu-Chen has arrived!"


    What?


    The son of Wang Jie-Xi, the young master of the Wang family in Haozhou?


    The first name alone was enough to make everyone explode with shock.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother trembled, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    But nobody knew that this was only the beginning.


    After that...


    "Young master of the Lei family in Jingzhou, Young Master Lei Ao-Ting has arrived!¡±


    This...


    Lei Ao-Ting?


    The...the young master of the Lei family?!


    "How...how could this be?"


    It felt like another bolt of lightning had struck the crowd and everyone was losing it.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes became even wider and her pupils narrowed.


    There were huge waves going through her heart right now.


    But was still not the end yet.


    A few more young men from rich and powerful families in other cities were named after that.


    Right at the end, a youngdy with lips as red as fire, eyes as ck as ink, walked out with her hair


    flying in the wind as she picked up her long skirt.


    She was so beautiful that nature would sigh and hide itself with embarrassment.


    Her gentle steps were so elegant and ssy.


    It was as if a fairy had descended on the earth so quietly and so gorgeously.


    In the next moment, the announcement resounded loudly once more.


    "Daughter of the head of the Chen family in Jianghai, daughter of the king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao,


    Chen Nan has


    arrived!"


    BOOOM.


    When Chen Ao''s name was announced, everyone felt like they had been truly struck by lightning.


    Huge waves billowed in everyone''s hearts.


    Everyone was floored.


    The king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?!


    Oh my goodness!


    Even the precious daughter of the Chen family hade?


    Everyone''s eyes were staring straight at all these incredible people with powerful backgrounds as they


    gathered with such elegance and authority. Everyone was gasping repeatedly in fright.


    Their bodies trembled and the shock was making their eyes pop out from their heads.


    Who would have thought that a simple ceremony in town would attract the attention of so many


    powerful people toe?


    Even thought they were just the children of rich and powerful men, the powers and families they


    represented made up half of Jiangdong.


    The onlookers were shocked and Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother didn''t know what to say.


    They stared straight at these newly arrived guests as their bodies trembled and their hearts heaved.


    Wang Qiao-Yu in particr, was all pale as she heard the names of the people being announced, and


    her legs were about to give way.


    She felt like she could hear what Ye Fan just said earlier.


    The young master of the Wang family in Haozhou?


    The son of the Lei family in Jingzhou?


    The daughter of the Chen family in Jianghai?


    There were all here.


    Every single person Ye Fan had mentioned was here.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    Or were all these people actually here because of Ye Fan and his family?


    Wang Qiao-Yu felt a ringing sound in her head as her body cramped up. An incredible wave of shock


    hit her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Ying felt the same shock and she gasped with her mouth wide open.


    Her pretty eyes were filled with nothing but shock and horror.


    She turned to look at her mother.


    They exchanged nces.


    It was clear that these two women had thought of the same possibility.


    While Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest were in shock.


    The hotel lobby was silent.


    Deathly silent.


    The huge hall waspletely quiet.


    The Lei family of Jingzhou, the Wang family of Haozhou, the Chen family of Jianghai - they were all


    famous names in Jiangdong.


    The status and prestige of these powerful families did not lose to the mayor of the city.


    It was just like how Wu Yong''s father had to treat Li Er as an equal.


    After all, Jiangdong had to rely on the support and protection of these rich and powerful families in


    order to maintain order in the city.


    On top of that, some of these families that had remained in power for a long time like the Lei family had


    several government officials in a higher rank than Wu Yong''s father.


    They had sent someone here on their behalf, so who wouldn''t be shocked or trembling right now?


    "Wen-Fei, did you...did you invite these people too?" Qiu Guang felt like his knees were weak as he


    trembled, and he started to stammer.


    Qiu Guang suddenly felt like almost everyone powerful in Jiangdong hade here because of the


    Qiu family.


    Old Master Qiu was also feeling uneasy and started to panic a little inside as well.


    This situation was like how a rich old man was celebrating his birthday and the old man would be


    happy to receive wellwishes from fellow rich families. If a government official came to wish him as well,


    the old man would be surprised but also feel honored and that would be a


    glorious day for him.


    But now, it was like the almighty ones in heaven had descended upon earth to visit him as well, so that


    wasn''t anything glorious anymore. That struck fear and terror in his heart!


    And that''s how all the Qiu family members felt as well.

 Chapter 395 Immense Glory and Honor

    Chapter 395 Immense Glory and Honor


    As the saying goes, the size of the Buddha statue depends on the size of the temple.


    Old Master Qiu did have some self-awareness.


    He knew that being able to get people like Wu Yong and Wang Tian to congratte him was already


    his limit.


    But now half of the powers of Jiangdong had arrived, and the Qiu family really didn''t deserve this.


    And that''s why Qiu Guang was so horrified.


    His voice was trembling even when he was asking Chu Wen-Fei.


    "I...I didn''t...I didn''t invite them," Chu Wen-Fei was clearly frightened too.


    Even when Shen Jiu-Wan and Li Xue-Qi came, he still had some guts to wee them.


    But now he was faced with the young master of the Lei family from Jingzhou and the daughter of Chen


    Ao in Jianghai.


    These people represented truly powerful people, and their fathers were big shots in Jiangdong with


    extremely high positions of power.


    Even if you multiplied Chu Wen-Fei''s courage by ten, he wouldn''t dare to say that these people were


    here for him, and would definitely not dare to wee them in.


    But it wasn''t just Chu Wen-Fei. When people with fathers in the government like Wang Tian and


    Nangong Ling heard Lei San and Chen Ao''s names being announced, their expressions also changed.


    Perhaps the only person who was still able to sit still was the son of Wu Wei-Tao, Wu Yong.


    "Why are all of you so panicky? Doesn''t it look good on the Qius if these people came to congratte


    you? Shouldn''t you be happy about it? Why are all of you so crestfallen as if the world is ending?"


    Old Master Qiu and the rest immediately nced back at Wu Yong when they heard these nonchnt


    words from him.


    Chu Wen-Fei eximed, "Wu Yong, you mean you were the one who invited all these people here?"


    Wu Yong shook his head. "I wouldn''t look at it that way. But I did get to meet the daughter of the Chen


    family of Jianghai a few times, and I did invite Miss Chen to drop by Yunzhou someday."


    "I didn''t expect her toe today."


    "My god, Wu Yong, you''re amazing!" His best friends, Wang Tian and Nangong Lin were amazed.


    "Wu Yong, you truly live up to being the son of Mayor Wu."


    "All the girls simply love you."


    "All it took was a few meetings for the daughter of the Chen family to be so attached to you. Look


    how far she''se just to see you!"


    "Ohoho, looks like it won''t be long before we get to attend Wu Yong''s wedding!"


    Nangong Ling and Wang Tianughed merrily as they sang Wu Yong''s praises, but they were actually


    feeling terribly jealous and envious.


    The three of them were close, and it was no secret that Wu Yong had a thing for the daughter of the


    Chen family.


    Ever since Wu Yong apanied his father to a party and met Chen Nan for the first time there, his


    soul had beenpletely bewitched by this gorgeous youngdy.


    From then on, Wu Yong often dered that he would marry nobody else but Chen Nan, and kept trying


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    to find ways to make Chen Ao''s daughter his.


    But neither Wang Tian nor Nangong Ling could be bothered with him. After all, even though Wu Yong


    was not of lowly birth, it wasn''t going to be easy for him to get to Chen Ao''s daughter.


    But in just one year, they were surprised that Wu Yong and Chen Nan had advanced to this stage.


    The daughter of the Chens hade all the way here on her own initiative to look for Wu Yong.


    So upon seeing that Wu Yong was going to get the girl of his dreams soon, it was little wonder that his


    two best buddies were super jealous.


    But after hearing this, everyone in the hall wasn''t as terrified as before.


    "Oh, so they''re here for Young Master Wu."


    "Out of all of us here, only the son of Mayor Wu, Wu Yong, would deserve such an honor."


    All the questions and shock that everyone had in their minds was resolved.


    Chu Wen-Feiughed heartily as well. "Wu Yong, you''re not bad, you managed to snag the daughter of


    the king of Jiangdong."


    "I hear that Chen Ao only has one daughter, so if you marry her, then all the assets that the Chens


    have in Jianghai willnd in your hands. Wu Yong, congrattions!" Chu Wen-Fei congratted Wu


    Yong with a smile.


    Even Old Master Qiu started smiling too.


    "So they''re here for the son of Mayor Wu. Young Master Wu is both intelligent and good looking, so it''s


    only natural that the other powerful people of your generation would flock towards you. The Qiu family


    is really able to enjoy the moment thanks to Young Master Wu! Let me give you a toast, and let me


    congratte Young Master Wu and Miss Chen in advance! May the both of you live happily ever after!"


    The hall was filled with muchughter and celebration.


    After that, Old Master Qiu hurried them, "Qiu Guang, Qiu Luo, Wen-Fei, hurry up and go out with


    Young Master Wu to receive our guests from afar!"


    "No matter who they''re here for, since they''re here, that makes them the Qiu family''s guests. So get


    them toe in and wee them warmly!"


    The old man continued to sit in his high chair and give out orders.


    His voice was filled with such pride and honor.


    He never thought that a ceremony he had created just to attack Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family had turned into


    such a bigmotion.


    Besides the sons of local government officials like Wu Yong and Wang Tian, even people all the way


    from Jianghai and Jingzhou hade here too.


    Even though these guests had note because of him, as long as they came to congratte the Qiu


    family, it was good enough for the old man.


    As the head of the Qiu family, Qiu Zheng-Lun felt that he was really going to be the star of the


    day!


    "Hohohoho..." Old Master Qiu had never been happier than this.


    His heartyughter could be heard even one street away.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yong, Chu Wen-Fei, and the rest had walked out of the hotel to receive their guests.


    The area outside the hotel was already packed with people.


    Besides the onlookers, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family and other Qiu family members were around.


    "Move aside! Move aside! All these blind bats! How dare you block the way of Mayor Wu''s son! All of


    you are useless and blind!¡± Wang Tian and Chu Wen-Fei helped to part the crowd for Wu Yong.


    When they saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family right in front, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Guang were immediately


    angered and pushed them aside roughly.


    After that, the Qiu family and Wu Yong immediately ran forward to greet Chen Nan and the rest warmly.


    "Miss Chen, I''m so happy that you coulde today. Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing? I


    could have gone to make preparations. Also, Young Master Lei and Young Master Wang, I''m really


    grateful that you coulde all the way here to support me, Wu Yong. Please follow me to the hotel for


    the banquet."


    Wu Yongughed merrily and walked over to take Chen Nan''s slim and pretty hand.


    Wu Yong was now basking in glory and honor, and was the center of attention.

 Chapter 396 In Big Trouble

    Chapter 396 In Big Trouble


    Everyone looked on with great envy and eyes filled with admiration.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The Qiu family was so excited, and Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother felt like there was honey in their


    hearts. They were so proud and basked in the limelight.


    Even though these guests from afar weren''t here for them, at least Wu Yong was here for their Wen-


    Fei.


    So of course Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother felt that they could be proud too.


    All the shock and anxiety they felt earlier instantly dissipated.


    The two of them had really thought that these big shots were seriously here for Ye Fan, because Ye


    Fan sounded so confident.


    But they had clearly overthought it.


    These people were clearly here because Young Master Wu had invited them.


    "Almost got tricked by that useless bum!


    Then again, Ye Fan is just a useless country bumpkin, so why would he know any of these important


    people? How could a live-in son-inw be amazing enough for such people to attend Mufan Real


    Estate''s opening ceremony? He was just spouting nonsense!¡± Qiu Mu-Ying scoffed in disdain.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, give it up! I told you that from the moment you married that useless bum, you would


    live beneath my foot forever. From now on, you aren''t even qualified to be my rival,"ughed Qiu Mu-


    Ying nastily. She looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family with such contempt in her eyes.


    She looked so proud and haughty, as if she was the empress dowager.


    Those who didn''t know might have thought that Qiu Mu-Ying''s husband was the emperor.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face only paled when faced with this mockery and didn''t say anything.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were even more frightened and trembled all over.


    They were now afraid that Qiu Mu-Ying was going to use these connections to take revenge on their


    family.


    After all, Chu Wen-Fei''s connections had turned out to be way too powerful.


    But while Han Li and family were in fear, nobody noticed how calm Ye Fan continued to look as he


    stood behind all of them.


    His face was so calm, and the arrival of these powerful guests hadn''t stirred a single emotion in him at


    all.


    The people outside were all filled with envy and amazement.


    "This son-inw of the Qiu family is really impressive."


    "They don''t just know powerful people like Young Master Wu, but they''ve even managed to invite these


    rich people''s children from other cities toe here too." "It looks like the Qiu family can even get to


    speak to the Chen family in Jianghai thanks to their connection to Young Master Wu."


    Everyone was murmuring and eximing among themselves.


    It was under such circumstances that Wu Yong stretched a hand out towards Chen Nan.


    "Miss Chen, thank you for noticing and appreciating me. I, Wu Yong, will not let your feelings for me


    down. In the future, as long as it''s within my ability, I will work hard and give you everything that you


    want.¡± Wu Yong''s heartfelt voice swept through the area like the warm spring winds of April.


    Everyone was moved in an instant.


    After all, Wu Yong was practically confessing his love in public to Chen Nan.


    Wang Tian, Nangong Ling and the rest started cheering and chiming in.


    "Hug him!¡±


    "Hug him, hug him!"


    Everyone else joined in the chants.


    There were cheers and pping all around.


    The atmosphere was livening up because of these cheers.


    Wu Yong was in the middle of all this, as if he was a king who overlooking his subjects. He had a proud


    look on his face as he smiled and he really opened his arms out towards Chen Nan. There was a


    satisfied and pleased smile on his handsome face.


    Chen Nan also broke into a smile, and her gorgeous little face was covered with an enchanting smile.


    Her smile was like the flowers blooming in July, so beautiful to behold.


    But just as everyone was waiting for this hero and beauty to hug each other in a disy of great


    emotion, and while everyone waited for the son of their mayor to sessfully bring his bride home...


    Somethingpletely unexpected happened instead.


    The beautiful youngdy didn''t even nce at Wu Yong and pushed him aside. She picked up her skirt


    and ran forward with great happiness exuding from her face.


    After that, Chen Nan''s beautiful figure ran and pounced straight into someone''s arms as everyone


    watched in shock.


    "Faaaaan..." Her voice rang out like the chirp of a nightingale, resonating loudly in the night.


    Ye Fan just shook his head helplessly as he pulled his arms around her and allowed her to embrace


    him. He could smell the enchanting fragranceing from the woman in his arms and it was simply


    mesmerizing.


    Deathly silence.


    Complete silence.


    There wasn''t a single sound.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    Only the cool wind blew and sent the fallen leaves flying. The hair of the woman in Ye Fan''s embrace


    also flew wildly in the wind.


    "This...this..."


    "What''s going on now?¡±


    Everyone waspletely confused by this scene and were frozen to the spot.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family was even more shocked to see this, and felt like a missile had just


    exploded within themselves.


    Wu Yong himself was in an even worse state.


    He felt as though someone had pped him hard in the face. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at


    Ye Fan and Chen Nan so hard that his eyeballs were falling out of his head.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were just as shocked, and so was Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At first, Qiu Mu-Cheng was just shocked and surprised that Chen Nan had leapt into Ye Fan''s embrace.


    But after she snapped out of her daze, Qiu Mu-Cheng realized that something wasn''t quite right here.


    Ye Fan was HER husband.


    And now, Ye Fan was hugging some other woman in the presence of so many people?


    Almost instantly, jealousy took over Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart. Her eyes stared at Ye Fan like a pair of cold


    and bone chilling daggers.


    Ye Fan could feel his wife''s murderous look and sighed sadly to himself, "Oh no, I''m in big trouble this


    time!"


    As he expected, Qiu Mu-Cheng scoffed and walked back angrily into the office building.


    It was now silent outside the hotel.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei still had their mouths open as they stood there and couldn''t believe


    what they just saw.


    They looked like roosters whose necks were being squeezed.


    Jiang Hong noticed that nothing was happening outside, so she decided to walk out of the hotel.


    She walked out and called out at the same time, "Yingying, Wen-Fei, why are you two standing there in


    a daze? Hurry up and bring our guests in, Old Master Qiu is waiting anxiously inside."


    Jiang Hong was calling out so anxiously, but all of them were all just frozen to the spot.


    Jiang Hong was so angry that she decided to just do it herself. She walked up to Lei Ao-Ting and


    pulled on his hand to lead him towards the hotel.


    "Young Master Lei, Young Master Wang, don''t just stand around outside. Doe in quickly, Old


    Master Qiu is waiting for all of you. You''ve all traveled such a great distance just to congratte


    Qiushui Logistics, and the Qiu family really can''t thank you enough for it,"ughed Jiang Hong as she


    weed the young men outside with friendly and cating words.


    But just after she finished speaking, Lei Ao-Ting pped this plump woman to the floor.

 Chapter 397 Congratulate Me?

    Chapter 397 Congratte Me?


    "Where did this idiote from? Get lost! You can''t afford to block our way to congratte Mr Chu!


    What Old Master Qiu? What Qiushui Logistics? Who are these jokers?" Lei Ao-Ting angrily cursed


    away.


    He was all ready to congratte Mr Chu when suddenly an idiot appeared from nowhere and actually


    dared to pull on his hand to drag him off elsewhere.


    And who was this Old Master Qiu he was supposed to be seeing?


    What was this even?


    Besides Mr Chu, nobody else deserved a visit and congrattory words from himself!


    Lei Ao-Ting''s expression was nasty as he yelled at Jiang Hong.


    Mr Chu was just there!


    This crazy woman was dragging him off to see someone else, so that wouldnd him in trouble!


    Thest time Lei Ao-Ting offended Mr Chu, he managed to stay alive only because he and his father


    had knelt for an entire night.


    And now some crazy auntie was here to get him into trouble, so of course Lei Ao-Ting was angry.


    After he pped this auntie away, he quickly ran over towards Ye Fan.


    Wang Yu-Chen quickly followed behind him with a respectful stance.


    Wang Yu-Chen didn''t have any entanglement with Ye Fan before this like Lei Ao-Ting. It was his first


    time seeing Mr Chu.


    When he was leaving the house, his father had told him repeatedly to make sure he behaved as lowly


    and as reverently towards Mr Chu, and not to make any trouble.


    "Son, no matter who you offend, your father can save you from anyone in Jiangdong. But if you offend


    Mr Chu, then your father is really unable to do anything.


    Do you understand?" That was exactly what Wang Jie-Xi had told his son before sending his son off to


    Yunzhou.


    Before Wang Yu-Chen had seen the man himself, he had already heard much.


    Wang Yu-Chen was obviously filled with great terror and thought that Mr Chu must be some really


    frightening and fearsome presence.


    He felt much safer walking behind Lei Ao-Ting.


    In no time, everyone followed Lei Ao-Ting''s lead and went forward, and the crowd naturally parted


    forthem.


    They finally came to Ye Fan.


    Lei Ao-Ting immediately bowed deeply and his reverent voice rang out clearly, "I, Lei Ao-Ting, on


    behalf of the Lei family, would like to present a pair of marble lions!"


    "The Lei family would like to congratte Mufan Real Estate on its official opening, and may your


    business grow strong and


    prosper!"


    After Lei Ao-Ting finished his speech, Wang Yu-Chen came forward and said respectfully to Ye Fan ,"l,


    Wang Yu-Chen, on behalf of the Wang family in Haozhou, would also like to present a gift.¡±


    "Congrattions to Mufan Real Estate, may your business grow strong and prosper!¡±


    Their congrattory words resonated loudly.


    A giant rock seemed to have fallen into the ocean, causing a huge uprising.


    All the representatives from various cities immediately came forward to offer their congrattory words.


    Their eyes were filled with respect and admiration as they all bowed at the waist to call out loudly.


    "On behalf of Nanquan City..."


    "On behalf of Fenghai City..."


    "On behalf of..."


    "We congratte Mufan Real Estate on its official opening!"


    "May your business grow and prosper greatly!¡±


    BOOOM.


    Their congrattory words and reverent voices filled the air and resounded loudly as it pierced the sky.


    Qiu Mu-Ying, her mother and Chu Wen-Fei were all shocked. Everyone present was shocked.


    Before this, they would never have imagined that all these powerful men''s children were gathered here


    in Yunzhou for the sake of Ye Fan and Mufan Real Estate.


    "But...but...how could this be? This is impossible! Ye Fan is just a useless country bumpkin! How could


    hemand such great authority?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes were bloodshot while


    Wang Qiao-Yu clenched her fists tightly.


    Qiu Guang''s face was trembling and his heart was heaving.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s eyes were filled with shock and was in disbelief.


    The passersby looked like roosters strangled by the neck, and all thepliments they had for Chu


    Wen-Fei and Wu Yong disappeared immediately.


    Everyone had the same question in their mind right now.


    Could the live-in son-inw of the Qiu family, Ye Fan, be the true rising star of the Qiu family?


    The only person who could remain calm in such a shocking situation was probably the one right in the


    center of attention, Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan just waved his hands about and calmly told Lei Ao-Ting and the rest, "Don''t congratte me


    like this."


    "I''m just a live-in son-inw from a lowly vige. I''m not the CEO of Mufan Real Estate, so why are you


    congratting me? If you want to send your congrats, go inside. The one inside is the CEO of the


    He wasn''t going to steal the limelight from his wife.


    Otherwise he could really forget about getting into her bed for the rest of his life.


    Lei Ao-Ting and the rest didn''t dare to go against his words.


    They quickly nodded and took their gifts, then ran into the lobby of thepany to congratte Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    Jiang Hong had managed to get back onto her feet as she clutched her face.


    She had witnessed this entire scene with shock in her heart.


    "Wen-Fei, Yingying, what''s going on? Aren''t these people here to congratte Qiushui Logistics? Why


    did they go to Mufan Real Estate instead and why did they p me? Yingying, say something? What''s


    the matter with all of you?" Jiang Hong asked several questions in a row but nobody responded to her.


    They were terribly embarrassed right now and didn''t dare to utter a word now.


    Their faces were all red and they wished they could bury their heads.


    Jiang Hong realized that she wasn''t going to get any answers out of them, so she turned to ask Wu


    Yong instead.


    "Young Master Wu, isn''t that Miss Chen your girlfriend? Isn''t she here because you invited her? How


    did she end up running towards that useless Ye Fan? And even congratted Mufan Real Estate! Did


    they make a mistake?"


    Wu Yong didn''t say anything and fumed silently. What happened earlier was a terrible embarrassment


    to him and he felt as though someone had kicked him in the face.


    He looked as though his wife had been taken away by another man.


    But Jiang Hong kept asking him questions.


    Wu Yong''s shame turned into anger and he pped the stupid woman in front of him to the floor.


    "You blind thing! Just shut your stupid mouth up!" cursed Wu Yong angrily as he turned and walked


    back into the hotel.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the Qius had embarrassed themselves, so they didn''t stick around any longer. They


    all walked right back into the hotel lobby again.


    "Hoho, Wen-Fei, Yingying, Young Master Wu, you''re all back. Where''s Miss Chen? I was looking


    forward to seeing her. She''s the daughter of the king of Jiangdong, so I was hoping to have a toast with


    her." Old Master Qiu continued tough merrily as he saw his familye back in and kept talking


    about having a drink with Miss Chen and Young Master Lei.


    "You want to drink with them? Dream on. They''ve all gone to congratte Mufan Real Estate. You''re


    just an ordinary old man and you think you''re worthy? Young Master Lei said earlier that you''re just a


    joker! You''re nothing!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Tian startedughing nastily when he heard Old Master Qiu go on and on about how he wanted


    Chen Nan to toast him, and felt that Old Master Qiu was seriously old and shameless.


    He ended up spitting these words at the old man and even used Lei Ao-Ting''s words on him.


    The old man''s face twitched as the smile on his face froze. His face was as red as a pig''s liver.


    "Wh-what...? What''s happening?¡±

 Chapter 398 Weve Not Lost Yet!

    Chapter 398 We''ve Not Lost Yet!


    "Wen...Wen-Fei, Yingying, what''s going on? Is what he said true? Did Miss Chen and the rest really go


    to Mufan Real Estate? Did Young Master Lei really say those things?¡± Old Master Qiu''s eyes were


    about to pop out when he heard what Wang Tian said.


    He immediately got up and asked his family members anxiously with disbelief on his face.


    He refused to believe that a daughter he chased out from his family and a family of bums would


    actually be able to get the Chens from Jianghai and the Leis from Jingzhou to congratte them.


    Even though the ones in attendance today were the younger generation, they represented a


    tremendous amount of power!


    Someone like Chen Nan was even more powerful than Wu Yong as the daughter of the Chen family.


    So the old man refused to believe that all these people would have gone to congratte Mufan Real


    Estate.


    Chu Wen-Fei didn''t say anything and just shook his head and sighed.


    Qiu Mu-Ying looked equally upset.


    Who could understand the fury and jealousy in her heart now?


    Finally, Qiu Guang told his father with great bitterness and dejectedness in his heart, "Dad, Young


    Master Wang has spoken the truth."


    "All those people weren''t here for us at all. They were all headed for Qiu Lei''s side."


    BOOOM.


    Qiu Guang''s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck the old man''s head open.


    Old Master Qiu''s mind went nk and his body started shaking. "How...how could this be?" "That''s


    impossible. That''s impossible! Qiu Lei is useless, Han Li is an idiot. Ye Fan is from the countryside and


    he''s a useless man who lives off his wife. The entire family is useless. How could they be worthy of a


    visit from people like Miss Chen? No...this is impossible. If even I am not worthy, how could Qiu Mu-


    Cheng be worthy? How?!" Old Master Qiu started yelling away uncontrobly.


    Nobody could understand how the old man was feeling now.


    His eyes were red and his body trembled. The reality sent shockwaves through his heart.


    It was clear that the old man couldn''t ept this at all.


    After all, to him, Qiu Mu-Cheng and family had always been a bunch of useless people.


    The entire family looked down on them and always took the chance to step on them.


    Back then, the old man had even angrily thrown the entire family out and chased them away like dogs


    that had lost its owner.


    But the family that they looked down upon before was now stepping all over him and his family. How


    could the old man ept this?


    "Dad! Stop shouting! I know it''s hard for you to ept it, but that''s exactly what it is. If you don''t believe


    us, you can go out and have a look. Can''t you see that the other side is full? And that their hall is filled


    with the rich and the powerful? Can you see that half of Jiangdong''s rich and powerful big shots have


    all gone there?" Qiu Guang couldn''t bear to see his father break down like this, so he finally started


    trying to shout his father out of his disbelief.


    "Dad, ept the reality. I know this reality is very cruel to yourself and the family, but that''s what it is.


    The Qius have really lost this time. Or at least, this ribbon cutting ceremony has definitely lost to Mufan


    Real Estate''s opening ceremony," said Qiu Guang sadly with bloodshot eyes.


    Just a few hours ago, the Qiu family was basking in such glory.


    But now, the limelight had been stolen by Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    Everyone in the hotel was feeling down now.


    The arrogance andcency they had earlier was all gone, and their hung heads made them look


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    like eggnts bruised by the cold.


    They meant to use this ceremony to p Qiu Mu-Cheng in the face.


    Nobody expected something like this to happen instead.


    "No! We haven''t lost yet! We still have a chance to turn the tables." Qiu Mu-Ying''s cold and hateful


    voice suddenly spoke up.


    She clenched her fists tightly and dug her nails into her own flesh.


    "Huh?''


    "Yingying, what do you mean?"


    Everyone''s gaze fell upon Qiu Mu-Ying.


    Qiu Guang was even more puzzled.


    "Uncle Guang, Grandpa, don''t worry. Even though I don''t know what tactic Qiu Mu-Cheng used to get


    all these important people toe and congratte her, I''m going to make sure she embarrasses


    herself today! But I might need the help of Wu Yong and your friends," said Qiu Mu-Ying in a cold voice.


    Her cold stare had already fallen on Wu Yong.


    Wu Yong didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately nodded. "Tell me what you need help with."


    "I want to teach them a good lesson too!¡± said Wu Yong coldly. His handsome face was covered with


    fury and hatred as well.


    Ye Fan had caught the fancy of the girl he liked, and made Wu Yong embarrass himself.


    Wu Yong always got whatever he wanted since he came from a powerful family, and was treated like a


    star wherever he went.


    He had never suffered such humiliation before.


    But today, the girl he liked had pushed him away and run into another man''s arms in front of everyone.


    Wu Yong felt as though Ye Fan had pped him hard across the face.


    The prideful Wu Yong wasn''t going to let this go.


    But nobody knew what evil ns Qiu Mu-Ying had for going up against Mufan Real Estate.


    On the other side.


    Mufan Real Estate was already filled with people.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that there wouldn''t be too many peopleing, so she only put up three tables.


    But so many people hade all of a sudden, including people from Jianghai and Jingzhou.


    Mufan Real Estate wasn''t prepared for this at all, and had to set up several tables outside the entrance.


    "Ohoho, Young Master Lei, Young Master Wang, it''s been hard on you toe all the way here from


    your homes. We had to pull everything together in a hurry, so please forgive us for any tardiness on our


    part.¡± Han Li and Qiu Lei were dizzy with happiness.


    This couple never thought that powerful people from even Jianghai and Jingzhou woulde.


    Yunzhou was far from Jingzhou, but Han Li had heard all about the Lei family.


    In the past, Han Li would never have imagined that one day she could share the dinner table with the


    young master of the


    Lei family.


    Of course, Han Li and Qiu Lei were also curious as to why Lei Ao-Ting and the rest hade. But they


    didn''t think too much about it and figured that they were here because of her daughter''s looks.


    After all, before Mu-Cheng married Ye Fan, many rich young men had asked for her hand in marriage.


    So the couple was willing to believe that Lei Ao-Ting and the other young men were either here


    because they admired Qiu Mu-Cheng''s capability, or they admired her beauty.

 Chapter 399 The Terrified Lei Ao-Ting

    Chapter 399 The Terrified Lei Ao-Ting


    Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t think of any other reason.


    It couldn''t be because of the two of them.


    Neither of them was capable, so nobody would care about them.


    Han Li knew that much about herself.


    As for Ye Fan?


    Oh please.


    He was a country bumpkin and a live-in son-inw no less. Only a blind person woulde for his


    sake.


    These men had congratted Ye Fan only because he was married to their daughter.


    With such considerations in mind, Han Li and Qiu Lei became even friendlier than before.


    They were still upset about how there were no rich young men trying to woo their daughter.


    And now they had alle at once.


    Of course Han Li was thrilled.


    When Sun Yu-Hao had run off at thest minute, Han Li and Qiu Lei were terribly disappointed and


    thought that they had missed a golden opportunity to snag a rich son-inw.


    But it turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    They were d that Sun Yu-Hao had run off back then. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have had the chance


    to hook their daughter up with a truly powerful one like Young Master Lei here.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng was engaged to the Lei family, Han Li was determined to send Sun Yu-Hao a


    wedding invitation to rub it in his face!


    So what if Sun Yu-Hao didn''t care for her daughter? Someone even better hade along now.


    "Come, Young Master Lei, have some tea.


    My Mu-Cheng made this cup specially for you. It''s high grade Maojian tea, and it''s a few thousand for


    just 500 grams." Han Li sat next to Lei Ao-Ting and continued to serve him and acted all friendly


    around him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan were seated elsewhere and was drinking their own tea.


    "This...er...Auntie, that''s not very nice, right? I''m not worthy of drinking tea made by Miss Qiu."


    Lei Ao-Ting started to panic. Han Li''s friendliness was making him feel very ufortable.


    He felt like he had stolen the limelight from Mr Chu and his wife, and it was as if he was the host now.


    "Why do you say that? It''s our great honor to have you at this event. Don''t talk about making tea - it''s


    right for Mu-Cheng to even give a toast to you,"ughed Han Li merrily as she forced Lei Ao-Ting to


    drink the tea down.


    After he finished the tea, Han Li asked him with great anticipation, "How''s it? My daughter makes good


    tea, doesn''t she?"


    Of course Lei Ao-Ting didn''t dare to say otherwise. He quickly nodded profusely andplimented,


    "Miss Qiu is really good in these things."


    "Hoho, that''s great to hear." Han Li nodded with a pleased look on her face and continued, "Young


    Master Lei, since you''ve already finished the tea, let me ask you some questions. You must answer me


    honestly."


    "Huh?" Lei Ao-Ting started to get annoyed with Han Li. He felt that Mr Chu''s mother-inw was


    seriously longwinded and kept talking to him nonstop since she sat down next to him. He didn''t even


    get a chance to talk to Mr Chu at all.


    But she was Mr Chu''s mother-inw after all, so Lei Ao-Ting didn''t dare to be rude. He just put his best


    smile on and said, "Auntie, please go ahead and ask me anything you like."


    "Good. Young Master Lei, what do you think of our Mu-Cheng''s looks?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Oh of course she''s naturally gorgeous and even the flowers feel ashamed of themselves next to her.


    Miss Qiu is the prettiest woman I''ve seen in my life," Lei Ao-Ting blurted out without thinking, and used


    the most ttering words he knew.


    Mr Chu was watching him, so of course Lei Ao-Ting had to say that she was pretty.


    Besides, Lei Ao-Ting was speaking from his heart as well.


    Mr Chu''s wife was indeed a rare beauty.


    And it was because she was such a rare beauty, she had managed to capture the heart of a capable


    man like Mr Chu, right?


    "Haha! As long as you think she''s pretty!" Han Li was so tickled that she startedughing loudly and


    was sure that she was going to get somewhere tonight.


    Han Li quickly took the chance and continued asking. "Then Young Master Lei,


    what do you think of my Mu-Cheng''s figure?"


    "Oh that goes without saying! Miss Qiu has excellent curves and is of wonderful proportions, and she''s


    definitely out of this world. She''s as beautiful as a nymph and elegant and graceful. As the saying goes,


    a beauty goes with a hero. A beautiful woman like herself is definitely only worthy of the most


    prestigious man in the world." Lei Ao-Ting''spliments couldn''t stop flowing out from his mouth.


    He had used every single line in the book.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started reddening from embarrassment when she heard these words.


    Wang Yuchen sat next to him and his eyelids twitched as his hair stood on end.


    This Lei Ao-Ting really knew how to suck up to others!


    Even though Lei Ao-Ting was saying nice things about Qiu Mu-Cheng, he was really praising Mr Chu


    along the way.


    Thatst bit about being the most prestigious man in the world was definitely referring to Mr Chu.


    But Ye Fan just continued sipping tea silently without any change in expression as if he hadn''t heard


    anything.


    But these words really made Han Li so excited.


    She excitedly grabbed Lei Ao-Ting''s hands and couldn''t stopughing.


    "What wonderful words, what wonderful words! A beauty does go with a hero. A beauty like my Mu-


    Cheng can only be worthy of a prestigious man like you, Young Master Lei. I was still a little worried


    earlier, but I''m so relieved to hear that you like our Mu-Cheng so much."


    Wait, what?


    "Aun...Auntie, wh-what do you mean?" Lei Ao-Ting finally realized something was amiss and his lips


    started twitching.


    "What do I mean? Exactly what you think I mean! Young Master Lei, I know why you''re here today.


    Don''t worry, since you like my Mu-Cheng so much, then I''ll make a decision on her behalf, and you''ll be


    my son-inw from now on,¡± replied Han Li with a smile.


    What?


    Son-inw?!


    Lei Ao-Ting''s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets and he was rooted to the spot.


    Han Li thought that Lei Ao-Ting was behaving this way because he was too pleasantly surprised, so


    she continued, "Ohohoho! Young Master Lei, no need to be so surprised. I''m only too happy to have a


    son-inw like you. I''ll get my Mu-Cheng to divorce that useless live-in son-inw as soon as possible,


    then she can live with you and have children for the Lei family. Come, Young Master Lei, drink up this


    cup of wine and we''ll be family from now on."


    "What the fuck?! Don''t get me into trouble here!!"


    Lei Ao-Ting immediately exploded after hearing these words.


    He got up from his chair with a start.


    Lei Ao-Ting couldn''t be bothered about the fact that Han Li was Mr Chu''s mother-inw anymore. In his


    anger, he pped Han Li so hard that she fell to the floor along with the chair she was on.


    After hearing Han Li say that she wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to have children with him, Lei Ao-Ting was


    terrified and his face paled as his soul nearly left his body.


    Who was Qiu Mu-Cheng?


    She was Mr Chu''s woman!


    Lei Ao-Ting had offended Ye Fan not too long ago and had barely survived that incident.


    He hade to congratte Mr Chu on behalf of the Lei family in order to mend his rtionship with


    Mr Chu.


    But this crazy bitch tried to get him into trouble!


    She wanted Mr Chu''s woman to have children with him?!


    That was definitely throwing Lei Ao-Ting into hellfire!


    "Oh my god!" Lei Ao-Ting was nearly in tears and he trembled violently as he looked at Ye Fan and


    apologized profusely, "Mr...Mr Chu, this...this is really not my fault..."


    "Even if you increased my boldness by a million times, I wouldn''t dare to covet your wife..."

 Chapter 400 Everything Turned to Nothing

    Chapter 400 Everything Turned to Nothing


    BAM!


    But just when Lei Ao-Ting was pitifully apologizing to Ye Fan with a heart filled with terror.


    There was a loud bam as someone kicked the door of Mufan Real Estate open.


    More than ten uniformed civil servants came rushing into the building.


    They were all expressionless and looked aggressive as they pushed aside the security guards and


    asked the guests in a stern voice, "Which one of you is the legal representative of thispany, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng?"


    "I...I am. What''s the matter?"


    This suddenly change of events shocked everyone present.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled and she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Good evening. I am from the Yunzhou police and we have received a tipoff that yourpany is


    operating illegally. Please show us your operating license and cooperate with the investigation," said a


    middle aged man with an authoritative expression on his angr face.


    This man was the leader of this team, and his name was Wang Lin.


    "Operating illegally? Did you make a mistake? Your team just checked not too long ago and you want


    to check again?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s assistant, Du Juan, immediately retorted angrily when she heard


    their reason foring.


    Wang Xing-Duo had used this reason to seal off Mufan Real Estate thest time too.


    It hadn''t been too long since that happened, and Du Juan was surprised that someone had reported


    them for the same crime.


    "Who are these heartless bastards who keep trying to falsely use us? Isn''t your team supposed to


    check if this is a false report beforeing? We''re holding our opening ceremony right now and you''re


    making things difficult for ourpany by doing this," said Du Juan angrily.


    Anybody who ran into such a problem during their opening ceremony would be angry and dismayed.


    "Thew does not care for such things. You should have seen this daying from the moment you


    started operating illegally. Please cooperate with the investigation," said Wang Lin in a low voice.


    His tone of voice did not allow for them to refuse him.


    "Why, you..." Du Juan got even angrier now. This man hadn''t even conducted an investigation yet but


    he sounded like thepany was definitely guilty.


    "Du Juan, go to my office and bring the operating license out to show the officers."


    There was no point in fighting with the police, so Qiu Mu-Cheng just decided to settle this peacefully by


    getting Du Juan to bring out all the necessary documents.


    "This license is a genuine one?¡±


    Wang Lin was clearly surprised that Mufan Real Estate actually had the necessary documentation.


    ording to the information he got, Mufan Real Estate should not have gotten the approval for this


    application.


    "Officer Wang, I hope the misunderstanding is resolved? Mypany has always been operating in


    ordance with thew. In fact, we had to cease operations for several months just to get these


    documents processed. I really don''t know who''s trying to use us of doing such things, but I hope


    that you will be a fair and just person, and make sure that we are not falsely used for nothing," said


    Qiu Mu-Cheng politely and firmly to Wang Lin.


    Wang Lin''s expression was quiteplicated and he wasn''t sure how to respond because this wasn''t


    what he expected.


    He excused himself to make a phone call.


    "Young Master, there''s a bit of a problem. Mufan Real Estate''s paperwork is in order and they''re not


    operating illegally."


    What?


    "How can that be? How could Wang Xing-Duo approve their application?" came a rather shocked


    female voice over the phone.


    That voice belonged to Qiu Mu-Ying. She cut in when she heard Wu Yong and Wang Lin''s conversation


    over the phone.


    Wang Lin''s expression immediately darkened. "Are you referring to Wang Xing-Duo who was in charge


    at the Industry and Commerce Bureau? He''s stopped being the one in charge of real estate agencies


    with effect from about two weeks ago."


    There was a short period of silence.


    Wu Yong quietly said slowly, "Uncle Wang, the process is not important. All I want is the result. You


    should be able to


    understand what I mean."


    In no time, Wang Lin had hung up and had returned to Mufan Real Estate.


    "Sirs, if there''s nothing else, isn''t it time you left? Your presence here is affecting the mood of our


    guests." Du Juan didn''t talk very nicely to them because they always meant trouble.


    But Wang Lin shook his head as he said quietly, "Miss Qiu, the report is not just about operating


    illegally, but there''s also a tipoff that yourpany has evaded taxes, and your office building doesn''t


    meet fire safety standards."


    "In any case, we will need Miss Qiu toe with us. Don''t worry, if we find that it''s a false usation


    after we''ve conducted our investigations, there will be no records on Miss Qiu. Take her away! Also, all


    management staff are to cooperate with our investigations!"


    After Wang Lin gave orders, his subordinates came forward to hold onto Qiu Mu-Cheng and were


    about to handcuff her away. Other team mates also came forward to arrest the management staff of


    Mufan Real Estate.


    It was certainly embarrassing for the CEO and her management staff to be arrested on their opening


    day.


    Everyone in the office was filled with panic.


    Many people watching outside were pointing fingers and murmuring among themselves.


    Life was really unpredictable.


    Just minutes ago, so many important people hade to congratte Mufan Real Estate and they


    had enjoyed such great honor.


    And now, the tables had suddenly turned.


    The CEO was under arrest and all her management staff had to be taken away as well.


    All this fame and glory could really turn to nothing overnight.


    "What are we going to do? What do we do now? Mu-Cheng, what did you do? How did you end up


    running into something so unlucky on a happy day like this?" Han Li didn''t care about the stinging pain


    on her cheek anymore and started to seriously panic.


    Thest time they were investigated, it was Wang Xing-Duo and his team from the bureau, so they


    didn''t have the right to send Qiu Mu-Cheng to jail.


    But these police officers here could.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng got arrested, then what were they going to do in the future?


    The entirepany was suddenly a mess, while Han Li and her husband were on the verge of tears


    from this situation.


    Lei Ao-Ting and the rest with him didn''t say anything because they were in Yunzhou and they did not


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    have power here.


    Besides, Mr Chu was here, so it wasn''t up to them to do anything.


    "Fan, aren''t you going to save Mu-Cheng?" Chen Nan started to worry about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s situation


    and turned to ask Ye Fan softly.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and sat there quietly watching and listening.


    The mastermind behind this hadn''t appeared yet.


    So it was not time for him to do anything.


    This time, Ye Fan was going to see who was trying to pick on Mufan Real Estate, and who was trying


    to pick on his wife.


    Ye Fan quietly sipped his tea, but nobody noticed that Ye Fan''s eyes were already as cold as eyes.


    But when Han Li and Qiu Lei saw Ye Fan behaving this way, they were so angry that they wanted to


    kick him.


    His wife was about to be taken away, and this useless bum was still in the mood to sip tea?!

 Chapter 401 Youre Not Qualified

    Chapter 401 You''re Not Qualified


    While it wasplete chaos at Mufan Real Estate.


    Those traffic police officers were still at the roads a few kilometers away to control the traffic.


    But it had been half an hour, and not a single car hade by.


    "Looks like all the guests of the Qiu family are really all here now."


    "Zhang, I think we should call it a day."


    "We''ve been busy all day..."


    They all stretched themselves and got ready to go home.


    But just as they said this, they could hear the sound of a car engine again.


    Several luxury cars started driving in their direction.


    The car right in front was a ck older Audi model.


    But when they caught sight of the car''s license te, everyone was instantly shocked.


    "Jiang E0001!"


    This...this was...


    The leader of Yunzhou!


    The car of the party secretary?!


    "Oh my god!"


    "Someone of this rank is here too?¡±


    "What''s going on today?"


    "Is the Qiu family going to rise above everyone else?"


    Many people were petrified and even the traffic police were confused and their eyes narrowed.


    They thought that when powerful people from other cities like Jianghai and Jingzhou came by earlier,


    the event had reached its climax.


    But barely after that wave calmed down, another one was rising?


    The mayor of the city of Yunzhou was here tool!


    But of course, nobody in Mufan Real Estate knew about what was going on a few kilometers from


    them.


    It wasplete chaos inside the building.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were frightened and terrified, and their hearts were anxious and desperate.


    So when they saw this idiotic Ye Fan sipping tea calmly in this mess, they became infuriated.


    "You''re seriously useless! Other women have husbands who can shelter them from any storms, but


    you''repletely useless. My Mu-Cheng is really the unluckiest woman in the world to have married


    you!¡±


    One of Han Li''s cheeks was still red from


    Lei Ao-Ting''s p.


    When she had fallen to the floor from the p, she hadn''t noticed how Lei Ao-Ting seemed fearful and


    reverent towards Ye Fan.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    By the time she got herself up from the floor, Wang Lin and his team had arrived.


    When Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to be taken away, someone shouted out fiercely from the crowd of


    guests.


    "Stop! How dare you touch a friend of my brother''s?!"


    Everyone got a shock and turned to look.


    They saw a cold and authoritative lookingdy stand up and shout at Wang Lin angrily as she frowned.


    Wang Lin burst outughing.


    He looked at the youngdy in front of him and chortled. "Youngdy, you''re probably just in your early


    twenties, right?"


    "But you''re really bold for your age. I don''t think even the daughter of the Li family in Yunzhou dares to


    speak like you. Who do you think you are? How dare you shout at me like that?" Wang Lin sneered and


    looked at her disdainfully.


    Wang Lin had clearly treated this youngdy as a youngster who had been overly pampered by her


    family and he wasn''t bothered by her at all.


    Li Xue-Qiughed coldly after hearing what Wang Lin said. "What a coincidence, I happen to be that


    daughter of the Li family of Yunzhou, Li Xue-Qi."


    What?


    Wang Lin''s face paled and his expression fell. The smile on his face disappeared. "Youngdy, you


    might not have to watch what you eat, but you must watch what you say."


    "The head of the Li family in Yunzhou is Master Li Er, you know?" "Looks like you''re pretty familiar with


    my family. Indeed, the head of the Li family is my elder brother. If you don''t believe me, I''ll call him right


    now toe over and have a chat with you," said Li Xue-Qi with a faint smile.


    But Wang Lin had clearly started to panic. "Oh no no, Miss Li, this is a misunderstanding, it is a


    misunderstanding."


    "There''s no need to call Master Er all the way here for such a trivial matter," said Wang Lin hurriedly as


    he sweated profusely.


    He didn''t dare to take this risk.


    If this woman really turned out to be Master Er''s younger sister, then he was really doomed.


    That was Li Er they were talking about!


    He was one of the most powerful men in this city.


    If Wang Lin offended this man, then he probably wouldn''t even know what hit him when he died.


    "In that case, release Miss Qiu. My brother was the one who sent me here to congratte Mufan Real


    Estate on their official opening. All of you are very bold too for purposelying to ruin their opening


    ceremony!" Li Xue-Qi barked coldly and wanted Wang Lin to release Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately.


    "This..." Wang Lin was in a dilemma.


    One side was the daughter of the Li family, the other side was the son of the Wu family.


    He couldn''t afford to offend either side.


    It was really difficult for him to do anything when he was caught in between like this.


    "Miss Li, don''t you think you''re being a busybody?"


    Just as Wang Lin was still unsure of what to do, a low voice resounded from behind him.


    The crowd parted to reveal Wu Yong, Wang Tian and the Qiu family. They had walked over without


    anyone noticing them.


    Wu Yong stood calmly in the midst of the crowd with his hands in his pant pockets.


    There was no expression on his handsome face, and he only exuded iciness and authoritativeness.


    The son of the mayor wasn''t scared of the Li family.


    Besides Lei Ao-Ting and the rest from other cities, nobody else present had the same confidence as


    Wu Yong to go up against her.


    After all, Wu Yong''s background was no worserthan Li Xue-Qi''s.


    "Wu Yong, you mean you''re the one behind this whole thing?" Li Xue-Qi frowned and questioned him


    coldly when she saw that Wu Yong had taken over from Wang Lin. Li Xue-Qi and Wu Yong clearly


    knew each other.


    But before Wu Yong replied, Qiu Mu-Ying''s gleefulughter could be heard.


    "Miss Li, that''s going a little too far. What do you mean by Wu Yong is the one behind all this? This


    Mufan Real Estate has gone against thew, and the CEO, Qiu Mu-Cheng has such a bad record.


    Everyone in Yunzhou knows what happened at the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner prior to this. Isn''t it only


    normal for such apany to undergo an investigation? These police officers are just doing their job,


    so what''s wrong with that? But you, however, have disregarded thew and procedures, and you''re


    using your position in society to bully others. Miss Li, do you think the Li family is more powerful? Or is


    thew more powerful?"


    "Why, you..." Qiu Mu-Ying had even mentioned thew now, so Li Xue-Qi''s face paled quite a fair bit.


    But Li Xue-Qi continued to scoff coldly, "There''s no need for you to put words in my mouth like this.¡±


    In any case, Miss Qiu is a friend of the Li family, and without any hard evidence, the Li family will


    definitely not allow you to simply take her away. Wu Yong, I''m ordering you to release her now.


    Otherwise, you will definitely regret this! Do you know whose woman you''re offending right now?"


    shouted Li Xue-Qi very fiercely at Wu Yong.


    Wu Yong''s expression hadpletely darkened by this point. He looked at Li Xue-Qi and shook his


    head as heughed coldly. "Li Xue-Qi, you''re really throwing your weight about here."


    "Did you really think you''re the heiress to the Li family? You''re just a woman who will get married, and


    nobody will care about you after that! Even if the Li family bes more powerful, it will have nothing


    to do with you!"


    "So I''d advise you to know your ce and stay put. Your current status and position is not qualified to


    throw your weight about in front of me, and you''re not qualified to order me around!!"

 Chapter 402 Breathe Freely Again

    Chapter 402 Breathe Freely Again


    Wu Yong''s eyes were arrogant and his voice was aggressive as he shouted back at Li Xue-Qi.


    That high and mighty tone of voice exuded nothing but audacity and dominance.


    His words were haughty and carried authority as it filled the hall.


    These words were enough to make Li Xue-Qi''s face pale. Her eyes were filled with shock and she


    started trembling from anger.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family just watched on gleefully and were happy to see the other party suffer.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng, even the daughter of the Li family can''t save you today. Just wait to


    embarrass yourselves,"ughed Qiu Mu-Ying to herself.


    "And what if you add me to the mix?"


    As Li Xue-Qi was fuming quietly, another cold and authoritative voice rang out from the among the


    crowd.


    A fairly handsome man had walked out.


    He asked Wu Yong this question without any expression on his face.


    This man was the young master of the Wang family in Haozhou, Wang Yucheng!


    Wu Yong frowned and a stern look covered his handsome face.


    Wu Yong was clearly more wary of Wang Yuchen.


    After all, Wang Yuchen was of higher standing than Li Xue-Qi. He was the true eldest son of the Wang


    family in Haozhou and was the legal heir to the Wang family now.


    "Yuchen, are you really going to do this? For the sake of the woman of a useless bum? For a puny little


    Mufan Real Estate?" Wu Yong asked Wang Yuchen coldly with a grim look on his face.


    Wang Yuchen justughed. "Young Master Wu, I''d just like to advise you on one thing. Don''t ever look


    down on anybody or


    anything."


    "it''s just like the icebergs that you see in the ocean. You might just a see a few meters sticking out of


    the water, but that''s just the tip of the iceberg!"


    "So Young Master Wu, if you don''t want to regret this, please release Miss Qiu."


    Wu Yong immediately chortled. "Wang Yuchen, I don''t need you to teach me what to do."


    "As for you, I do admit that the Wang family is powerful in Jiangdong and they are able to cover


    Haozhou with just one hand. But this is Yunzhou, not Haozhou! Even if you have a powerful


    background and high status, that''s only valid in Haozhou. You''re in my territory and you want me to


    actually give in and let her go? I''m sorry, but you''re not enough to make me do this!"


    "And what if you add me in as well?" Another cold voice rang out after Wu Yong finished speaking.


    Lei Ao-Ting put his cup down and walked over from his table.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and his cold eyes stared fearlessly at Wu Yong like they were


    daggers.


    "This...this is..."


    "The young master of the Lei family in Jingzhou, Lei Ao-Ting!¡±


    The crowd immediately went into an uproar when Lei Ao-Ting walked out.


    What?


    The Lei family? Their young master?


    "Shit...who are these people at this event?!" Wang Lin was about to pee his pants after he heard what


    the crowd was murmuring about.


    He thought he was here to deal with a tinypany that had just opened for business and the wife of a


    useless live-in son-inw.


    But now Wang Lin realized that his victims weren''t squishy persimmons but a wasp nest.


    The daughter of the Li family, the young master of the Wang family, and now even the son of the Lei


    family in Jingzhou had appeared.


    Wang Lin couldn''t afford to offend any of them at all.


    He couldn''t help but nce at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    What sort of background did this Qiu Mu-Cheng and Mufan Real Estate have?


    This was just an opening ceremony, but it had attracted guests from three powerful families of


    Jiangdong, and now they were all standing up to Wu Yong for her sake.


    But this wasn''t the time to think about all this. Wang Lin could tell that things were getting serious and


    might spin out of control, so he quickly tugged at Wu Yong.


    "Young Master, I think we should forget it.


    That''s the Lei family of Jingzhou, the second most powerful family in Jiangdong. Even if your father


    were here, he wouldn''t dare to offend this family either. Besides, the Li family and Wang family have


    tried to persuade Wu Yong as his face paled and his heart was filled with fear.


    After all, Wang Lin and Wu Yong were the ones who were being unreasonable in the first ce. It was


    fine if the other party were nobodies and they could just arrest them today and release themter


    without any trouble. But now these three powerful families were on Mufan Real Estate''s side, so things


    were very different now.


    Wang Lin had started to panic and was ready to retreat.


    He was afraid of blowing things out of proportion.


    But Wu Yong ignored Wang Lin''s words and kept a stern face on as he red unhappily at Lei Ao-Ting.


    After a while, Wu


    Yong startedughing and turned to the silent Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Hahaha, Miss Qiu, you''re really something! In order to save your skin, the daughter of the Li family, the


    son of the Wang family and the young master of the Lei family have all stood up for you. Is the


    daughter of the Chen family in Jianghai going to stand up for you too?" Wu Yong shook his head and


    After he was doneughing, Wu Yong mmed the table and knocked several sses off the table.


    His expression immediately became cold as angry words started spewing from his mouth.


    "But even if that''s the case, all of you added up together will not be enough to make me give in! I must


    take these people away today. Even if the godse down now, they will not be able to salvage this


    situation. Take them away!"


    Wu Yong''s sinister and furious voice echoed loudly in the lobby.


    Wang Lin''s subordinates didn''t hesitate any longer and handcuffed Qiu Mu-Cheng as they also


    arrested the management staff of Mufan Real Estate.


    "Let go!"


    "You bastards!"


    "How can you simply arrest people like that?!''''


    There was an uproar in the office lobby.


    The wholepany was in chaos.


    Some were howling, some were terrified, and some even wanted to jump out of the windows to escape.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei hid in a corner and were too afraid toe out.


    The passersby were all pointing fingers at thepany.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her family were even more gleeful at the sight of this. Mufan Real Estate was still


    reveling in glory a few minutes ago, and now they were a mess. All the glory they were basking in was


    gone, and the Qiu family felt so good now.


    They felt like they could breathe freely again!


    The stuffy feeling they had inside earlier was gone!


    "Mu-Cheng, what do you think? That''s what happens when you try to fight me, or the Qius! Perhaps


    you might win for a while, but the Qiu family and myself will have thestugh! After you''ve gone to


    the police station, Qiushui Logistics will continue with our banquet, while Mufan Real Estate will fail and


    your reputation will go down the drain!"ughed Qiu Mu-Ying maniacally as she watched the officers


    lead Qiu Mu-Cheng away.


    "HAHA! Yingying is right! You had your moment of glory when the Lei family and the Wang family came


    to congratte you and your family stole our limelight. But so what? It''s nothing but smoke and ashes


    now!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you''ve built up so much for yourself and even weed esteemed guests to your


    party. But in the end? Everything has fallen apart! HAHAHA!"


    The Qiu family continued to fan the mes andughed heartily. Theirughter felt like knives that


    stabbed deeply into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    They were so gleeful, so smug and so arrogant!


    *

 Chapter 403 The Time to Honor the Family!

    Chapter 403 The Time to Honor the Family!


    While Mufan Real Estate had turnedpletely upside down, Lei Ao-Ting, Wang Yu-Chen and Li Xue-


    Qi had rather nasty expressions on their faces.


    The three of them didn''t expect Wu Yong to be this arrogant.


    He didn''t even have any regard for these three powerful families in Jiangdong that they represented!


    What was he trying to do?


    Was he going to rebel against the whole world?


    "Wu Yong, I''m going to warn you onest time. You''ll definitely regret doing this today!" shouted Li Xue-


    Qi angrily at Wu Yong as her face turned red from anger.


    They were in Yunzhou, so it was still understandable if Lei Ao-Ting or Wang Yu-Chen''s words didn''t


    hold any weight here.


    After all, this was out of their scope of influence.


    But now, Wu Yong didn''t have any regard for her either. This was pping the Li family in the face right


    in front of Mr Chu!


    Of course Li Xue-Qi was furious!


    "Ha, I''ll regret this?" Wu Yongughed disdainfully. "You? A woman? You''re going to make me regret


    this?"


    "Three of you areing at me and I''m not afraid, what more if you''re all by yourself. If your brother


    said these words, I might believe it. But you? Do you think you''re worthy to say something like that?"


    mighty king looking down upon ants.


    His haughty tone of voice made Li Xue-Qi and the rest so angry that they gritted their teeth.


    Finally, Ye Fan put down the cup of tea in his hands after keeping quiet all this while.


    But just as Ye Fan got up and was prepared to do something about this, an authoritative cold shout


    rang out from outside the office.


    "And what about me?" This voice was thunderous and sounded like someone who had been in a high


    position for a long time.


    When that voice resounded, everyone felt like a burst of thunder had crashed loudly on the earth.


    Everyone turned to look at who hade.


    Countless Audi cars had parked outside without any of them noticing it.


    The car door opened and several middle aged men in smart suits started walking in.


    Their steps were confident and their eyes were filled with mightiness.


    From the moment these men appeared, everyone could feel how dignified these peopleing their


    way were.


    That prestige and presence were etched in this people''s bones.


    Qiu Guan looked at them and immediately felt a tremendous pressure. He felt like he was facing a


    deep abyss, or treading on thin ice.


    "This...this is...?¡± Qiu Guang was filled with shock and even Wu Yong''s expression changed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His best friends, Wang Tian and Nangong Ling felt their legs tremble too.


    But while everyone else''s expressions were changing for the worse, Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother


    walked out to start cursing away angrily at these well dressed middle aged men.


    "Where did these blind batse from?"


    "Can''t you see that Young Master Wu is busy? How dare you barge in like this?"


    "How terribly bold!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother just started shouting away at the people who came.


    It was obvious that the multiple interruptions to the arrest of Qiu Mu-Cheng had made this mother and


    daughter very annoyed.


    They had finally managed to settle Lei Ao-Ting and the rest, but now a new bunch of idiots were here


    to make trouble.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was getting impatient, so she started yelling her head off.


    "Good god! Both of you can fuck yourselves!¡± Wu Yong was nearly frightened to bits at the sight of


    these mening in, and he ended up pping both Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother to the floor after


    hearing what they said.


    "Young Master Wu, what are you doing?" Qiu Mu-Ying and Wang Qiao-Yu werepletely confused


    and they nearly burst into tears while clutching their faces in shock.


    They didn''t understand what just happened. They were trying to defend Wu Yong, so why did he hit


    them?


    "What am I doing? You...you two stupid bitches!"


    Wu Yong really wanted to kick these two idiots who just couldn''t get anything right.


    But he ran out to greet the men who came with a heart filled with terror.


    "Dad, why...why are you here?" greeted Wu Yong softly and politely as he smiled catingly at his


    father. His forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    What?


    Dad?


    Everyone in the hall was shocked to hear what Wu Yong called this man.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother also froze.


    What was going on?


    Could it be...


    Just as a terrifying thought popped into everyone''s mind, the door boy''s bright voice pierced through


    the sky once again.


    "Top city official of Yunzhou, Dong Pei-Ming has arrived!¡±


    "Top city official of Yunzhou, Wang Dong-Lai has arrived!¡±


    "Top city official of Yunzhou, Han Dong-


    Min has arrived!"


    "Yunzhou City''s Party Secretary, Wu Wei-Tao has arrived!"


    BOOOOM.


    It felt like thunder booming again and again, exploding through the sky.


    The entire hall as stunned.


    There was silence in the hall.


    Everyone looked like they had just been struck by lightning.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes widened.


    Wang Qiao-Yu gasped.


    Qiu Guang''s face trembled.


    Jiang Hong was so frightened that she fell to the floor.


    Even...even the party secretary was here?


    Good heavens!


    What was going on today?


    Many people were already going out of their minds from shock. The Qius felt a great upheaval in their


    hearts.


    And while the entire hall of Mufan Real Estate was still quivering in fear, Yulong Hotel had also heard


    the announcement that Wu Wei-Tao and the others had arrived.


    When the names of Wang Dong-Lai and Wu Wei-Tao were announced, everyone in Yulong Hotel were


    also in an uproar.


    All the guests felt their bodies tremble.


    After that, all of Qiushui Logistics'' guests couldn''t remain in their seats any longer.


    They all started running out to see the people who hade.


    Even the boss of Yulong Hotel himself came running down and shouting excitedly at the same time,


    "Old Master Qiu, you''re really incredible! Not only did Young Master Wue for your event, even


    Mayor Wu himself hase. What a hugemotion! Your family is definitely going to rise in status


    after this!"


    "I have to go out and wee him myself!" said the boss of the hotel excitedly as he quickly ran out as


    well.


    Old Master Qiu couldn''t sit still anymore either.


    He didn''t go out when someone from the Lei family and Chen family came earlier.


    That was because Lei Ao-Ting and the rest were of a younger generation.


    They were from powerful families, but they were still a lot younger than himself, so they had no right to


    make someone so much older go out to wee them.


    But now, Wu Wei-Tao hade.


    Old Master Qiu didn''t dare to put on airs in front of Mayor Wu, so he quickly got up.


    "Hurry! Hurry up and help me to walk out there. Everyone,e with me to wee Mayor Wu!¡± Old


    Master Qiuughed merrily and he couldn''t stop beaming.


    None of them knew what was really going on outside.


    They all just thought that Wu Wei-Tao was here to congratte the Qius, just like his son did.


    Now that the mayor of a city was here, the Qiu family was going to make headlines.


    This was the time to bring honor upon his family!


    Of course Old Master Qiu was excited!

 Chapter 404 How...How Could This Be?

    Chapter 404 How...How Could This Be?


    Every guest in Yulong Hotel rushed out to greet Wu Wei-Tao after hearing that he hade too.


    All of them humbled themselves and were so reverent and polite when faced with people like Wu Wei-


    Tao and Wang Dong-Lai.


    These entrepreneurs were usually high and mighty bosses who threw their weight around the


    All the onlookers were filled with envy and amazement.


    What did it mean to have power and status?


    This was what it meant!


    They didn''t need to say or do anything, and just their name alone would make everyone trip over


    themselves toe and greet them. The entire group of rich men and women ran over to greet them.


    Without anyints, everyone was filled with sincere respect and reverence for Wu Wei-Tao!


    After all, besides Li Er from the Li family, nobody else in the whole city of Yunzhou couldmand


    such respect and authority!


    "This is how a man shout be like!" A young man in the crowd felt his eyes burning with motivation as he


    encouraged himself to be like that one day.


    While the guests of the Qiu family was busy greeting Wu Wei-Tao, Old Master Qiu had emerged from


    the hotel with a bright smile on his face and enjoying the moment.


    "Move aside, move aside! Old Master Qiu is here, so all of you, move aside! You can''t afford to bear


    the consequences if Old Master Qiu doesn''t get to see Mayor Wu!"


    Qiu Guang''s wife was helping to support Old Master Qiu as she started yelling at all the guests


    blocking their way and pushed them aside.


    Soon enough, Old Master Qiu and his little entourage reached Wu Wei-Tao.


    "Ohoho, I never thought that Mayor Wu woulde personally to congratte the Qius on our ribbon


    cutting ceremony. It is really my honor to wee you. Come, Mayor Wu, don''t just stand about here.


    Follow me back to the hotel. My family definitely has to give you a toast. I''m so grateful for your


    presence, Mayor Wu. Why don''t we take a photo to remember this moment?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Qiu Zheng-Lun had already gone up to pull at Wu Wei-Tao''s arm as he hurried Qiu Guang to quickly


    take a photo for them. It would look so good on him once that photo was developed and hung up in the


    old Qiu family house.


    Old Master Qiu had also noticed that Wu Wei-Tao was carrying a present, and he became even more


    excited.


    "Oho! Mayor Wu, you''re too kind. I''m already grateful enough for your presence, but you even brought


    a gift? But since it''s a kind thought from you, then I will ept


    it."


    Old Master Qiuughed gleefully as he tried to take the present from Wu Wei-Tao even though Wu


    Wei-Tao didn''t say anything about giving it to him.


    "How rude! What are you trying to do? Where did this old mane from? How dare you try to snatch


    something away from Mayor Wu?" Before Wu Wei-Tao could speak, his assistant noticed what was


    happening and started shouting as he pushed Old Master Qiu aside.


    If the other Qiu family members weren''t around to catch him, the old man would probably have been


    shoved to the ground.


    Old Master Qiu was confused now.


    This push from Wu Wei-Tao''s assistant felt like a p on the old man''s face.


    The old man''s face became as red as a pork knuckle and he looked questioningly at Wu Wei-Tao.


    "Mayor Wu, what do you mean by this?"


    But nobody cared about what the old man was saying.


    After the assistant pushed Old Master Qiu aside, Wu Wei-Tao turned to head for Mufan Real Estate


    with a stern expression on his face.


    "Dad, I was in the wrong, don''t..."


    When Wu Yong saw his father approaching, he thought that his father was here to punish him for what


    he did. So his heart was filled with fear as he bowed and apologized profusely.


    But apletely unexpected thing happened after that.


    Wu Wei-Tao seemed to have not seen his own son and pushed Wu Yong aside as well.


    Wu Yong was really confused. What was his dad doing? Why did his dad push him?


    Butter, Wu Yong would realize that it would only be the start of his confusion.


    Wu Wei-Tao walked over to the tables after pushing his son aside.


    Everyone watched with their eyes bulging as the mayor of the city, a man who had control over a


    million citizens, actually bowed at the waist and used the most respectful and reverent voice to greet a


    slim young man in front of him, "I, Wu Wei-Tao, would like to greet you on behalf of the city of


    Yunzhou!"


    "I hereby present a pair of congrattory couplets. I would like to congratte Mufan Real Estate on its


    opening and I hope that business will continue to grow and prosper!"


    The autumn wind blew and leaves fell from the trees.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s voice was low as he gave offered his congrattions, but it resounded loudly.


    After Wu Wei-Tao finished his speech, the rest of the men who came with him also went up to greet


    that handsome slim young man equally respectfully.


    "We congratte Mufan Real Estate on its official opening..."


    "I, Han Dong-Min...¡±


    "I, Wang Dong-Lai..."


    "I, Dong Pei-Ming..."


    "We hope that Mufan Real Estate will prosper for many years toe!"


    "We hope that thispany will continue to grow!"


    "May Mufan Real Estate''s name spread through the nation!"


    The rising voices sounded like huge waves echoing in the hall.


    Those reverent voices and polite words had be like a river rushing through the entire ce.


    "This..." "This..."


    Everyone witnessing this scene were stunned.


    The whole hall was silent.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    On the wind blowing, the fallen leaves rustling, and Wu Wei-Tao and the others'' voices continued to


    echo.


    In an instant, Qiu Mu-Ying, Wang Qiao-Yu and her family were stunned.


    Old Master Qiu''s eyes and mouth were open wide and his body shook violently. His eyes were nearly


    falling out of his head,


    "How...how could this be? Why...why is it him?!¡± Old Master Qiu''s face paled and his mind went nk.


    Before this, Old Master Qiu thought that Wu Wei-Tao was here to congratte the Qius, just like his


    son did.


    But he never thought that the person all these big shots were greeting would turn out to be Ye Fan!


    That useless bum!


    And they were congratting Mufan Real Estate!


    Thepany opened by Qiu Mu-Cheng, the daughter he threw out!


    But how could any of this be possible?


    Nobody could understand the shock that Old Master Qiu was feeling.


    The rest of the Qiu family was watching on with bulging red eyes as they stared at this scene unfold


    before them.


    Even the people in Mufan Real Estate were shocked by what they just saw.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei''s mouths were open and they almost forgot to breathe.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with horror and disbelief.


    The other staff of Mufan Real Estate looked like they had seen a ghost. Their bodies trembled and they


    couldn''t stop gasping.


    The only one who remained calm in this entire ce was probably the one right in the center of


    attention, Ye Fan.


    He looked at the men who greeted him with no expression on his face and didn''t say anything for a


    long time.


    Instead, he calmly picked up a teapot and filled a cup for himself.


    He quietly took a sip before replying...

 Chapter 405 Your Son Is Better

    Chapter 405 Your Son Is Better


    "Congrattions? I don''t think that''s necessary. Mayor Wu, Mufan Real Estate can''t afford to ept


    your congrattory words."


    "Just a few minutes ago, your son insisted that Mufan Real Estate was operating illegally, used us


    of evading taxes and that our fire safety measures are not up to standard. They''re here to seal off


    Mufan Real Estate and are about to take my wife back to the station for questioning."


    "We''re apany on the verge of copsing, apany that has apparently broken thew, and a


    congrattory words?"


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed as he held his teacup.


    His coldughter was filled with sarcasm and displeasure.


    On top of that, Ye Fan spoke without even looking at Wu Wei-Tao. He continued to sit at his table and


    quietly enjoyed the strong tea in his cup.


    When Han Li and Qiu Lei saw how Ye Fan was behaving so arrogantly and rudely, they went crazy


    from their fright.


    Han Li''s face paled and she immediately started yelling at Ye Fan.


    "You useless bum! Ye Fan, are you nuts?


    How dare you speak to Mayor Wu like that?! Are you trying to get all of us into trouble?!"


    Immediately after Han Li said these words, Lei Ao-Ting pped her onto the floor again.


    "You idiot! How dare you even speak! If you weren''t Miss Qiu''s mother, these words alone could cost


    you your life!"


    Lei Ao-Ting wasn''t trying to scare her.


    He had seen how Wu He-Rong swept through 18 major cities of Jiangdong, but Mr Chu just needed


    one move at Mount Tai to bring him down.


    He killed Wu He-Rong like the man was merely a chicken!


    After that, Mr Chu unified Jiangdong and Chen Ao and other big shots all looked up to him as their


    leader.


    Han Li was a weak and untrained woman, but she repeatedly offended Mr Chu. If she were anybody


    else, someone like Li Er would have killed off this blind and noisy woman before Mr Chu did anything.


    But she was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mother and Mr Chu''s mother-inw.


    Lei Ao-Ting and the rest wouldn''t dare to kill Han Li.


    He had pped her because he really couldn''t stand how this mother-inw was bullying Mr Chu and


    insulting him time and again. Lei Ao-Ting couldn''t take it anymore and decided to p her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He didn''t dare to do anything more severe than this.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up finding fault with him for pping her mother, Lei Ao-Ting was sure that Mr


    Chu would stand on his wife''s side and punish him for doing this.


    So even though Lei Ao-Ting really couldn''t stand Mr Chu''s inws, he didn''t dare to go too far.


    But that p had shocked Han Li sufficiently.


    She remained on the floor without daring to move, because she was afraid that Lei Ao-Ting might really


    kill her the next time she moved.


    Nobody cared about how Han Li had been pped.


    A stupid woman like her was just a character who couldn''t weigh any situation properly.


    If she wasn''t the one who gave birth to Qiu Mu-Cheng, a clown like her wouldn''t be qualified to stand


    here.


    Ye Fan''s cold and icy voice was still ringing in Wu Wei-Tao''s ears.


    His expression fell and he replied in surprise, "What?"


    "Seal off Mufan Real Estate? Arrest your wife? Is this really happening?"


    Ye Fan''s words made Wu Wei-Tao''s heart tremble and he looked a little panicky.


    Wu Wei-Tao did know a thing or two about this young man here.


    Thest time Ye Fan was arrested by Ren Han, Chen Ao, Li Er and even someone from the provincial


    office came to bail him out.


    Apparently this matter had gone all the way up to the capital.


    Wu Wei-Tao was involved in this matter back then too, and he found out from there that this third tier


    city of Yunzhou that he was in charge of was actually hiding such a powerful man.


    So Wu Wei-Tao wanted to find a chance to get closer to Ye Fan since then.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony was an excellent opportunity.


    He wanted to take this chance to truly make friends with Ye Fan.


    He had even taken out his ink and brush to write a couplet for thepany personally.


    But after all those ns, Wu Wei-Tao had left his rebellious son out of the picture.


    The moment he heard that his own son had abused his power to pick on Mufan Real Estate, Wu Wei-


    Tao''s expression darkened.


    He turned to re at Wu Yong and yelled angrily, "What is going on? Exin yourself now!"


    "Dad, I...¡±


    Wu Yong was clearly panicking. He started stammering when faced with his father''s fury and authority,


    "I...I just heard from someone else that Mufan Real Estate is operating illegally, so I thought I''d get


    Uncle Wang to have a look. As your son, I also have the duty to maintain order in Yunzhou, so I...I was


    just trying to share your burden.¡±


    Wu Yong''s words sounded good, but the way he spoke softly betrayed the guilt in his heart.


    When Wu Wei-Tao heard these words, he angrily kicked his son.


    He was really angry this time and kicked his son pretty hard.


    Wu Yong got kicked out of the door and started crying from the pain. He remained sprawled on the


    ground and couldn''t get up at all.


    Everyone was shocked to see this.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei''s faces turned as white as a sheet. His two best friends, Wang Tian and


    Nangong Ling, just stood where they were and trembled. They didn''t even dare to fart.


    "Share my burden? You''re just adding to it! How dare you use my name to do illegal things! I have to


    clear the family of people like you! I''m going to kick you to death! You''re ruining everything for me!" Wu


    Wei-Tao''s angry voice was the only thing anybody could hear in the hall.


    Wu Wei-Tao marched up to Wu Yong and started kicking him again and again.


    "Dad...No...I''m sorry, I was wrong, I won''t do it again! I was persuaded by someone else! Dad, I beg


    you, spare me! I was led astray by someone else! AHH!"


    Wu Yong could only curl himself up and clutch his head to howl and cry as Wu Wei-Tao continued to


    kick him. He kept pleading for mercy and his tears and mucus were everywhere.


    Wu Yong was whimpering like a dog and didn''t have any of that arrogance and haughtiness he


    disyed earlier towards Li Xue-Qi and the rest.


    "Mayor Wu, that''s quite enough, don''t hit him anymore. You''ll kill him at this rate! He already knows his


    mistake."


    Wang Dong-Lai and the rest pulled Wu Wei-Tao away from Wu Yong after seeing how bruised the boy


    was and there was even blood on his face.


    "This little bastard! I''ve been living an upright life all my life, how did I end up with such a worthless


    son!¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face was all red from being angry, and his body was shaking.


    But Wu Wei-Tao eventually gave in and stopped hitting his son. He kept sighing because his heart was


    filled with such disappointment.


    "Dong-Lai, your son is better than mine. He likes to study, read, improve himself and stays out of


    trouble. Compared to Wang Tian, my son is just a piece of shit!" spat Wu Wei-Tao angrily out of


    frustration as he gritted his teeth.


    Even though Wang Dong-Lai was happy to hear otherspliment his son, he pretended to be modest


    and waved his


    hands about. "Oh no no, my son isn''t that wonderful, but it''s true that he doesn''t get into trouble.¡±

 Chapter 406 Dont Beg Me, Beg My Wife

    Chapter 406 Don''t Beg Me, Beg My Wife


    "He likes leading a quiet life and likes reading. I just called him earlier and he said he''s at home


    reading. He neveres to events like this and doesn''t like to steal the limelight, so of course he


    doesn''t cause me any trouble."


    "Wu Yong, in this aspect, you really have to learn from Tian. Don''te to such events so often and


    you''ll get yourself in less trouble, and you wouldn''t end up making your father so angry," said Wang


    Dong-Lai a little boastfully and his expression was smug.


    Wu Yong was sprawled on the floor and endured the terrible pain, but he was staring strangely at Wang


    Tian, who wasn''t standing too far away from him.


    "Hmm? Wu Yong, what are you looking at? Aren''t you going to apologize to your father?" Wang Dong-


    Lai noticed that Wu Yong still seemed distracted and was looking elsewhere even though he was


    getting scolded. He figured that this boy was beyond saving and his son was still better, since he loved


    to just stay home and read.


    But Wang Dong-Lai didn''t get to feel smug for too long. He turned to see his own son standing there


    with his face all red and his expression frozen in a daze.


    "Oh my god! Why are you here too? You little bastard, weren''t you supposed to be reading at home?!¡±


    Wang Dong-Lai immediately flew into a rage. His eyes widened considerably when he saw Wang Tian.


    It felt like someone had just pped him in the face.


    Wang Dong-Lai had just talked all about how his son loved to study and read books, and would never


    get into trouble. He even told Wu Yong to learn from his son. But just two minutester, he had to eat


    his words.


    "Dad, I..." Wang Tian cowered and his heart was filled with fear. He had no idea how to exin things


    to his father.


    But Wang Dong-Lai wasn''t going to listen to him exin. He marched over and pped his son across


    the face as he yelled angrily, "What the hell?!"


    "You little unfilial son! Getting bold enough to lie to me now? I was still wondering how Wu Yong


    managed to contact Wang Lin. So you are the one helping them out! You stupid little bastard! How dare


    you simply go around offending others?! I''m going to kill you today!¡±


    Wang Dong-Lai had been in this circle for so long and it didn''t take him long to connect the dots.


    Wang Lin was one of Wang Dong-Lai''s best subordinates.


    Theoretically speaking, Wu Yong had no connection to Wang Lin at all.


    So his idiotic son must have helped out by using his father''s name to do such hical things with Wu


    Yong.


    Wang Dong-Lai was furious now.


    He started to bash Wang Tian until Wang Tian started rolling on the floor and pleading his father for


    mercy like Wu Yong.


    "Dad, I was wrong..."


    "I know I was wrong..."


    "You can''t me us, we were instigated by someone else.Jt''s that evil woman from the Qiu family, it''s


    the Qius who persuaded us into doing this..." Wang Tian gave in after just a few punches, and started


    wailing and pleading for mercy.


    Eventually, Wu Wei-Tao pulled Wang Dong aside to stop him.


    "Enough, Dong-Lai. If you continue, you''re going to kill your son too. He knows his mistake, so don''t


    beat him anymore," advised Wu Wei-Tao just like how Wang Dong had advised him earlier.


    Wang Dong-Lai''s face was all red and he looked rather embarrassedly at Wu Wei-Tao, since he had


    actually boasted about his son to him earlier, and in the end...


    Tve really failed in teaching my son, I''ve failed in teaching my son..." sighed Wang


    Dong-Lai.


    "Indeed, we have failed in teaching our sons." Wu Wei-Tao shook his head with a sigh too.


    Both of them were in the same predicament and weren''t sure how to face Ye Fan now.


    Finally, Wu Wei-Tao turned and kicked Wu Yong one more time. "You little bastard, why are you still in


    a daze? Hurry up and apologize!"


    Wu Yong didn''t dare to retort at all and mbered over to Ye Fan to plead for mercy as he apologized


    profusely.


    "Good god! Are you blind? Can''t you see that Wu Yong has gone over? Why are you still here?!" Wang


    Dong-Lai kicked his son as well.


    Wang Dong-Lai gnashed his teeth when he saw that his own son was still staring in a daze on the floor.


    He had lived a clean and upright life, so how did he get such a foolish son?


    A son who didn''t know how to behave at all!


    Wang Tian didn''t dare to say anything either after getting kicked. He wiped his tears away and also


    scrambled over to beg Ye Fan for mercy and apologized profusely.


    These two were so boastful and haughty earlier, but now they were sprawled on the floor before Ye


    Fan to apologize. Everyone was so stunned when they saw this scene.


    Their hearts were shocked, and the shock shook them up.


    They started wondering where did this Ye Fan appear from and how did he make Wu Wei-Tao and the


    rest treat him with such respect?


    Could it be that this seemingly ordinary looking young man was the real big shot of the day?


    But even though everyone was reeling in shock, Ye Fan remained as calm as ever.


    Ye Fan ignored how the two leaders'' sons were begging him for mercy. He picked up his tea cup and


    took a sip.


    After that, Ye Fan turned andughed quietly at the two boys. "Don''t beg me. The one you should be


    begging is my wife."


    "The one you should apologize to is my wife too. I''m just a live-in son-inw from the vige, so what''s


    the point in begging me? The CEO of Mufan Real Estate is my wife, so you should be begging her!


    Besides, the one suffering is my wife, the one who got arrested is also my wife. You owe her, not me.


    What you need now is her forgiveness. But of course, if my wife refuses to forgive you two, then there''s


    nothing I can do," said Ye Fan calmly. But the iciness in his voice was exceptionally apparent.


    Ye Fan had clearly decided that as long as his wife didn''t forgive them, he wasn''t going to let them off,


    regardless of whose sons they were.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wu Yong and Wang Tian were frightened to pieces already, so they didn''t dare to argue with Ye Fan


    and they immediately turned to beg Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, we were blinded and we made a terrible mistake. We were convinced by that Qiu Mu-Ying!


    This whole idea is thought up by the Qius..."


    Wang Tian wanted to save his own hide, so he quickly dragged Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei down


    as well.


    After all, Wang Tian wasn''t stupid. He could tell that even though Qiu Mu-Ying and family had said so


    many awful things about Mufan Real Estate, thispany had a powerful backer.


    Otherwise, there was no way Wu Wei-Tao would havee personally to congratte them on their


    opening day.


    Wang Tian immediately regretted doing this. If he had known, he wouldn''te here with Wu Yong to


    create trouble.


    An insignificant looking Mufan Real Estate had managed to invite the rich and powerful from other


    cities in Jiangdong, and they had managed to invite the leaders of the city as well!


    Wang Tian became even more terrified when he thought about this.


    Good heavens, what sort of people did they offend?!

 Chapter 407 All from the Same Family

    Chapter 407 All from the Same Family


    "Miss Qiu, we were really instigated by someone else, and it''s that Qiu Mu-Ying from the Qiu family!


    She wanted to frame yourpany and she said that you were an hical person and said that


    Mufan Real Estate was operating illegally and convinced us to do this...¡±


    Wang Tian continued to beg for mercy in the hall. Wu Yong didn''t say anything and just looked upset as


    he hung his head. But his silence meant that he agreed with what Wang Tian said.


    Chu Wen-Fei was a childhood friend of Wu Yong''s, so Wu Yong wasn''t going to betray his old friend.


    But Wang Tian wasn''t bothered by this because he didn''t know Chu Wen-Fei before this.


    Now that the two of them had gotten into trouble thanks to this couple, Wang Tian was so angry that he


    wanted to kick the couple to death now.


    So now that he was given the chance, Wang Tian was going to make sure this couple went down


    together with them.


    The Qius were all pale in the face now.


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was particrly pale, and her heart was fearful.


    None of them had thought that things would turn out like that.


    By this time, Wu Wei-Tao''s gaze had fallen upon the Qiu family.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying? The Qiu family? Do you have a feud with Mufan Real Estate?" asked Wu Wei-Tao with a


    frown.


    His icy and unhappy voice made Qiu Guang and his family shudder.


    "Mayor Wu, this is a misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding.¡± As the current head of Qiushui


    Logistics, Qiu Guang spoke out on behalf of the family. His face was covered with cold sweat and he


    quickly put a big smile on. "Mayor Wu, this is really just a misunderstanding."


    "Qiushui Logistics and Mufan Real Estate belong to the same family. Miss Qiu here is my actual niece,


    her father and myself are brothers. Blood is thicker than water, so we''re more than happy to be


    close to theirpany. How could there be a feud between us?"


    "One family?" asked Wu Wei-Tao with some surprise.


    "That''s right, Mayor Wu, we''re one family," Jiang Hong quickly chimed in. "You can ask Mu-Cheng


    yourself if you don''t believe us."


    "When she was a baby, I carried her and fed her, and we all watched her grow up. We all adore her


    and there''s no way we would pick on her or cause her any harm. Mu-Cheng,e over here and


    exin to Mayor Wu. You''re my niece and a treasured daughter of the Qiu family, aren''t you?¡± Jiang


    Hong''s face was full of smiles and she called out to Qiu Mu-Cheng so tenderly.


    Qiu Guang and the rest of the family immediately put aside their usual disdain and arrogance towards


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and started trying to act close to her, calling her their niece.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng chortled self-deprecatingly when she saw how quickly these people turned around


    now that they were in trouble. "Niece?¡±


    "My dear uncles and aunties, you finally remember you have a niece called Qiu Mu-Cheng? Did you


    remember me when you chased me out of the Qiu family along with Ye Fan? Did you remember me


    when you stole Ye Fan''s imperial jade and tried to prevent Mufan Real Estate from opening time and


    again? And just a few minutes ago, afterughing at me, mocking me and making my reputation fall


    apart, did you remember I was your niece?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were bloodshot and she snorted coldly.


    Those questions were like gold bars falling to the floor, nging loudly within the hall.


    Each and every word stabbed deep into the souls of the Qiu family like a knife, and resounded loudly in


    their ears!


    The Qiu family were embarrassed and shocked by these words at the same time.


    They didn''t know how to respond to what Qiu Mu-Cheng said at all.


    Finally, Qiu Guang tried to exin in a bitter voice, "Mu-Cheng, that was in the past, we didn''t y our


    part well and we misunderstood you. But we''re still one family after all, and we should settle all these


    matters behind closed doors. Let''s not wash our dirty linen in public.¡±


    "Mayor Wu is around too, so you should help to put in a good word for the family." Qiu Guang was


    practically pleading with her and made himself look lowlypared to Qiu Mu-Cheng. The arrogance


    and disdain he once had towards her family was gone.


    After all, his family had indeed instigated Wu Yong to do this, and he was really afraid that Wu Wei-Tao


    and the rest would get angry with the Qiu family.


    The only way out now was to hope that Qiu Mu-Cheng could put in a good word for them and get them


    through this crisis.


    "You want me to put a good word in for you? Uncle Guang, doesn''t your heart hurt when you say this?


    Have you forgotten how all of you have bullied and humiliated me before? And just moments ago, you


    joined hands with others to try and make Mufan Real Estate copse! And now, you want me to plead


    on behalf of the people who tried to harm me? I''m not sure if you''re the one who''s too stupid, or you


    think that I''m the stupid one."


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed coldly as if she had heard the funniest joke on earth.


    She really didn''t know how the Qiu family found it in themselves to say such shameless things.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you going to be so heartless and not care about your family?" Qiu Guang continued to


    ask pitifully even though his face had paled even more now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just snorted. "Uncle Guang, I remember thest time you treated Wang Xing-Duo to a


    meal and got the security guards to chase Ye Fan and I out, you taught me that the business world is


    like a battlefield, and we can''t afford to be


    emotional about things."


    "You also said that if I can''t understand this rule, then I should forget about starting a business or being


    a boss. That''s what you said thest time, so I''m saying the same things back to you!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng then ignored Qiu Guang and turned to look at Wu Wei-Tao with a request, "Mayor Wu,


    Qiushui Logistics has tried to harm mypany and made false usations about mypany. I


    hope that you will be able to be a judge in this matter!¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao nodded. "Sure. Miss Qiu, don''t worry, I will investigate this matter properly.¡±


    After he nodded, Wu Wei-Tao told Wang Dong-Lai, "Dong-Lai, send men to Qiushui Logistics and


    check if their fire safety standards, as well as whether they''re involved in illegal activities such as illegal


    manufacturing or uwful management standards." "Also, send the tax department over as well and


    check if they''ve evaded taxes. If you find anything, punish them ordingly!"


    BOOOM...


    Wu Wei-Tao''s words were like roaring thunder, and Qiu Guang''s face paled.


    Qiu Mu-Ying went into a panic and her face trembled in fear.


    Everypany was most afraid of being checked and audited by the government.


    If that department wanted to find trouble with you, they would find something, no matter how small it


    was.


    Besides, was Qiushui Logistics clean in the first ce?


    Of course not!


    In these few months after Qiu Mu-Cheng left the family, Qiu Mu-Ying had been boldly fudging the


    ounts and embezzled a few million from thepany.


    As for evading taxes, Qiu Mu-Ying had done a lot in that aspect too.


    This investigation was going to turn up a lot of problems!


    Qiu Mu-Ying and all the other management level staff of Qiushui Logistics were terrified and the guilt in


    their hearts made them very frightened.


    Qiu Mu-Ying never imagined that her ploy to attack Mufan Real Estate would fail, and worse still, get


    Qiushui Logistics themselves into such trouble!


    Qiu Guang quickly looked towards Old Master Qiu in panic, "Dad, don''t just stand there and watch. Say


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    something! You''re Mu-Cheng''s grandfather, so if you beg her, she''ll listen to you. Tell her to persuade


    Mayor Wu otherwise..."

 Chapter 408 Dont Bother Asking Us to Stay

    Chapter 408 Don''t Bother Asking Us to Stay


    "That''s right, Grandpa, persuade Mu-Cheng against this. Otherwise the Qiu family is really going


    down," said Qiu Mu-Ying hurriedly to her grandfather. She was in a terrible panic and couldn''t be


    bothered about her pride now.


    Old Master Qiu had a really nasty expression on his face when he watched his family members start


    persuading him to plead with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    His expression kept looking worse and worse as he was put in a dilemma.


    All this while, he had treated Qiu Mu-Cheng as a disgrace to the family, and the entire family looked


    down on her.


    Back then, Old Master Qiu was the one who chased Qiu Mu-Cheng and her family out too.


    And now, his family wanted him, an old man, to plead with a daughter he threw out?


    That was like roasting him over an open fire!


    How did they expect the old man to put his pride away?


    In the end, Old Master Qiu merely snorted angrily at the rest of his family. "What''s there to plead for?"


    "If they want to investigate, so be it! I''ve always been above board and I''ve never done anything to let


    the country or our ancestors down. I''m not afraid of a check. If they want to check, let them go ahead.


    It''s a little embarrassing for now, but once they''re done with the investigation and we turn out clean,


    then it won''t be embarrassing anymore!"


    "And what''s this about the Qiu family going down? What nonsense! We''ve not done anything illegal, so


    why would we copse? You want me to plead with a woman I threw out? You want me to beg a family


    of useless trash? You can dream on! There''s no way I''m doing anything so embarrassing! Humph!"


    dered Old Master Qiu coldly. His voice was prideful and his eyes were icy.


    He even red angrily at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After that, he snorted angrily and turned to leave.


    Old Master Qiu was a very proud man, so there was no way he was going to bow to someone younger


    than himself in front of so many people. And worse still, the other party was the one he condemned and


    threw out of the house, so that was even worse than killing him.


    On top of that, Old Master Qiu was very confident that Qiushui Logistics'' operations were clean and so


    he didn''t need to fear an investigation by the authorities.


    So of course he wasn''t going to plead with Qiu Mu-Cheng even if he ended up offending Wu Wei-Tao.


    "What a stubborn old man!" Jiang Hong and Wang Qiao-Yu spat out quietly as they watched their


    father-inw storm off.


    But there was nothing they could do now.


    They couldn''t force the old man to plead with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The only thing they could do now was to try and clean up thepany ounts so that the authorities


    wouldn''t find anything.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you ungrateful woman. You''re worse than an animal! How could you be so heartless


    towards your grandfather and your rtives! Excellent! Just you wait!"


    Now that things hade to this stage, Qiushui Logistics was now at loggerheads with Mufan Real


    Estate.


    Qiu Guang and his family didn''t care anymore and yelled at Qiu Mu-Cheng as her elders.


    After that, they didn''t stick around and went back to Yulong Hotel as well.


    Even though this had happened, the Qius had no intention of cancelling their ribbon cutting ceremony.


    They were going to continue their ceremony after returning to the hotel.


    After the Qius left, it was much quieter within Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and her staff were released on the spot, and Wu Wei-Tao went around to make sure


    they were alright.


    Wu Wei-Tao was of high status, but he didn''t put on any airs as a governor and apologized very


    sincerely to Mufan Real Estate''s staff. Compared to how Old Master Qiu threw his weight about just


    because he was older, Wu Wei-Tao was clearly a different sort of person.


    He was the mayor of the city after all, so he was more broadminded and humbler than most people.


    While Mufan Real Estate had finally calmed down, the atmosphere within Yulong Hotel was heavy and


    oppressive, and the joyous feeling in the air had disappeared.


    After all, Wu Wei-Tao was going to send the authorities to check Qiushui Logistics. Of course Qiu


    Guang and the rest were panicky.


    If the authorities found anything, the ones who would take the rap were management executives like


    himself.


    "Wen-Fei, doesn''t your father know Mayor Wu? Why don''t you get your father to put in a good word for


    the Qiu family?" Qiu Guang felt more and more uneasy after they returned to the hotel.


    He was the CEO of Qiushui Logistics now and legally represented thepany. If anything happened,


    he was the first one to be thrown into jail.


    "Well...that...¡± Chu Wen-Fei slumped his shoulders and didn''t know how to exin the situation to Qiu


    Guang.


    His father had never agreed to let him marry Qiu Mu-Ying in the first ce.


    Chu Wen-Fei wanted to just sign the papers and get married first, then after some time, his parents


    would eventually give in and ept Qiu Mu-Ying as their daughter-inw.


    Butthen Qiu Mu-Ying did something stupid the other day, and any bit of good impression his parents


    had of her was gone.


    In such a situation, he wasn''t even sure if his parents still cared about him as their son or not, never


    mind pleading for the Qiu family.


    Chu Wen-Fei could only guarantee that he would definitely be scolded badly if he tried to call his father!


    "What nonsense! Wen-Fei, no need to call. That woman wants to use Mayor Wu to crush the Qius?


    She can dream on! Qiushui Logistics hasn''t done anything embarrassing or illegal, so the authorities


    can check all they want. Once they can''t find anything, they''ll go away eventually. The Qiu family


    doesn''t have to fear!" Old Master Qiu was still very confident and believed that thepany was clean


    and could hold up against an investigation.


    There was nothing else that Qiu Mu-Ying or Qiu Guang could say.


    Surely they couldn''t tell the old man that they had done illegal things behind his back, right?


    He would probably die from a heart attack on the spot.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    So they all remained silent since Old Master Qiu was so confident.


    "Alright now, we''ll continue with the ribbon cutting ceremony and enjoy ourselves. We can continue no


    matter what happens.


    Yingying, call our guests over and tell them that the banquet will begin now."


    Old Master Qiu didn''t want to dwell on this topic anymore. After they returned to the hotel, he sat back


    down on his high chair and waved to get Qiu Mu-Ying to bring their guests back


    All their guests had left the hotel earlier because Wu Wei-Tao had turned up, and they hadn''t returned.


    Qiu Mu-Ying really didn''t want to go back across the road to embarrass herself, but she didn''t dare to


    defy her grandfather''s orders, so she went out of the hotel again to call the guests back.


    But just as she reached the hotel entrance, their guests came back.


    "Oho, Mr Wei, Mr Du, you''re all just in time, my grandfather asked me to call all of you back. Our


    banquet is about to start, so do take your seats quickly,¡± said Qiu Mu-Ying with a smile.


    But the guests all waved their hands about. "Manager Qiu, don''t bother asking us to stay, we won''t eat


    here."


    "What?" Qiu Mu-Ying was instantly shocked.


    Qiu Guang was even more anxious. "That won''t do. You''vee to congratte the Qiu family, so we


    must return the favor by treating you to dinner. Mr Wei, don''t stand on ceremony. Did you think that the


    Qius can''t afford this dinner?"

 Chapter 409 Killing the Core

    Chapter 409 Killing the Core


    "None of you are to leave today! It wasn''t easy for us to get together to have a drink, so let''s get drunk


    today, alright?"ughed Qiu Guang merrily.


    Old Master Qiu was on his high chair as heughed loudly as well. "That''s right, everyone. Since all of


    you havee to attend my family''s event, then we must take good care of all of you."


    "Don''t worry yourself over all those things that happened outside earlier, don''t get yourself into a bad


    mood over it. Let''s all have a good meal and celebrate together. Don''t worry, the Qiu family will not treat


    you badly, we have more than enough good food and wine. Just let us know if you need anything," Old


    Master Qiu continued to be warm and weing as the host of the evening.


    But even though the Qius were so friendly, the guests still waved their hands about and took their


    leave, "Old Master Qiu, we understand where you''reing from."


    "But we all have something else on and we really can''t stay for dinner. So don''t bother treating us


    tonight, we''ll gather again some other time if the opportunity arises. Old Master Qiu, Qiu Guang, we''ll


    take our leave first."


    Then the guests returned to Yulong Hotel and took all the gifts they gave to the Qius back as well,


    much to the horror of Old Master Qiu and his family.


    "What...what are all of you doing?" Qiu Guang was stunned.


    Old Master Qiu was filled with shock.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest watched on with wide eyes and an open mouth.


    They never imagined that their guests not only refused to eat dinner at their banquet, but also took


    back the gifts that they had given to the Qius earlier.


    What did they mean by this?


    Wasn''t this making things awkward for the Qiu family?


    Old Master Qiu immediately flew into a rage and asked angrily as he got up with a start. "Stop! Stop!


    What are all of you doing?!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu was also furious. "Fine if you don''t want to eat, but why are you taking the things


    away?"


    "Those things belong to the Qiu family and you dare to take them? What a joke! Who takes back a gift


    that they''ve given away?"


    The Qiu family finally fell out with all their guests at the banquet.


    But the guests weren''t surprised. When they took back all the gifts before leaving, they weren''t going to


    care if the Qius got angry or not.


    But when the Qius did get angry, Mr Weiughed coldly. "The Qiu family?¡±


    "Your Qiu family is about to copse, and I''m afraid there will be no Qiu family in Yunzhou in the future.


    This family of Qius are just a family of idiots. You''ve got eyeballs that can''t see, and you don''t judge


    others properly."


    "Especially you, Old Master Qiu. You''re seriously just an old fogey who''s so muddleheaded. You


    chased the really capable ones out of the family, and left bunch of idiots behind. Even if the Qiu family


    copses, you guys deserve it."


    "As for the gifts, why should a family on the verge of copsing be worthy of our gifts? Stop thinking so


    highly of yourselves! Old Master Qiu, you take care of your own matters. We''re off now."


    Once one lost his power and status, others would abandon him as well.


    The Qiu family had offended a big shot, and made Wu Wei-Tao so furious.


    The guests were pretty sure that the Qiu family was definitely going to copse.


    Now they couldn''t wait to avoid the Qiu family, so how could they stay here and congratte them?


    And of course they had to take those congrattory gifts back.


    That was how business-rted friends worked.


    They would be friends when there were benefits, and no longer friends if there wasn''t anything to gain.


    Everyone came together because of benefits, and everyone went wherever it benefited themselves the


    most!


    Sometimes, life was cruel like that.


    So just like that, the Qiu family watched with livid expressions as their full banquet hall of guests had all


    walked away.


    To make things worse, all these guests who hade to congratte Qiushui Logistics had actually


    walked across the road into Mufan Real Estate right in front of them without bothering to hide anything.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was a loud and hard p on the Qiu family''s face.


    Qiu Guang and the rest flew into a rage.


    "These bastards! They''re all a bunch of bastards! Now I know why they took the gifts away. They''re


    going to give them to Mufan Real Estate! These animals! We were blind to befriend all these bastards


    who can''t wait for us to go down!"


    "Get lost then! Humph! Go ahead and lick the smelly toes of that useless family! You''re all just a bunch


    of bootlicking dogs! Shameless bootlicking dogs!"


    Wang Qiao-Yu started cursing away at the guests who had long gone. They were all trembling from


    their anger.


    The huge banquet hall was only left with the sound of the Qiu family cursing and screaming away.


    Qiushui Logistics'' ribbon cutting ceremony had now turned into a joke.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany had the upper hand in both the number of guests and the background of the


    guests.


    And now, even more embarrassingly, even the guests who originally came to congratte Qiushui


    Logistics had run off to congratte Mufan Real Estate instead, and even took their gifts along with


    them, leaving Qiushui Logistics with nothing.


    It was like a huge p across the entire family''s face.


    Old Master Qiu felt like his face was on fire!


    The rest had red faces from their embarrassment and anger.


    What a disgrace!


    They had never disgraced themselves so badly before.


    Their reputation was in tatters now!


    "Old Master Qiu, do we...do we still continue with the banquet?" The entire hotel was empty and all the


    guests had left. Only the Qiu family was left in this awkward mess.


    There were some who felt too embarrassed to stay and were prepared to just go home without eating.


    But Old Master Qiu''s face was livid as he barked in a cold voice, "Continue! Why not?!"


    "Even if we don''t have a single guest, our event must continue! We shall enjoy this banquet


    ordingly!"


    To Old Master Qiu, leaving with their tails between their legs right now would be even more


    embarrassing.


    He would rather continue with the event so that others would see how the resilient the Qiu family was!


    But just after Old Master Qiu dered this, a group of people came in from outside the hotel as they


    chattered away happily.


    The one walking right in front was the boss of Yulong Hotel.


    "Old Master Qiu, I''m sorry but you will have to give up the banquet hall. Mufan Real Estate would like to


    hold their opening ceremony banquet here. Your side can just go home and have your own little


    ceremony since you don''t have a single guest, and you can eat anywhere else," said the boss of


    Yulong Hotel coldly. His firm tone didn''t allow for any negotiation at all.


    Before waiting for a response from Old Master Qiu, he instructed the waiters to throw everything


    belonging to Qiushui Logistics out.


    "You...you''re going too far! You''re all big bullies!"


    The Qiu family was filled with shock when this happened.


    Old Master Qiu nearly fainted from anger!


    This was killing the Qiu family at its very core!

 Chapter 410 Ascending the Sky

    Chapter 410 Ascending the Sky


    "Stop! You''re not to throw those away!"


    "How can you treat us like that? The Qiu family booked the entire hotel, so how could you chase us


    away?"


    "You''ve already taken our money and now you''re chasing us out? This is cheating us! We''ll sue you!


    We''ll make sure you go bankrupt!"


    The Qiu family nearly went berserk when they saw the waiters start clearing out the hall and they were


    screaming angrily at the waiters.


    "This is the Qiu family''s event! We''ve already booked the entire ce! It''s ours, so you have no right to


    chase us out! I''m ordering to get out! Get out! Don''t you dare touch our things!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying went forward to pull a waiter aside, while Wang Qiao-Yu even pped one of them.


    "My god! You crazy woman! How dare you p me? Go to hell!" The waiter got angry after getting


    pped and kicked Wang


    Qiao-Yu to the floor.


    Wang Qiao-Yu started howling on the floor from the pain.


    "Mum!! You bastards, how dare you hit my mother! I dere right now that all of you are doomed!


    Doomed! The Qiu family won''t let you off!¡± yelled Qiu Mu-Ying maliciously at the waiter as she ran over


    to help Wang Qiao-Yu up.


    The hotel boss got angry as well and went over to p Qiu Mu-Ying''s ugly face.


    "Are you quite done? You won''t let us off? The Qiu family is doomed, so how are you going to do that?


    You''ve offended a big shot, so you''d better go home and think about how you''re going to get out of this


    one first!" shouted the boss back at Qiu Mu-Ying. He had clearly lost his patience.


    "I talked to you nicely but none of you wanted to listen. Fine, since you prefer to make things ugly, I''ll be


    nasty too. Security! Throw them out! As for the money you paid for this ce, don''t worry, I''ll refund


    every single cent. Yulong Hotel doesn''t care for your filthy money!"


    What?


    "You...you dare?!" threatened Qiu Guang as he pointed at the boss. Everyone was shocked and


    panicked at the boss'' words.


    "HA! You think I don''t dare to?" The bossughed coldly. A few momentster, a dozen security guards


    came up and threw the entire family out without bothering to be polite.


    "Let go of me! You bastards, let go, I can walk by myself!" That was what they all screamed as they


    were carried out and left at the bottom of the entrance stairs.


    Old Master Qiu was no exception. He was carried out of the hotel in the same way.


    "You...you...! You''ve gone too far! You''re all big bullies!" shouted Old Master Qiu angrily as his face was


    all red and his entire body was shaking.


    But nobody bothered about them.


    Everyone treated the Qiu family like they were sure to copse.


    They had offended big shots and Wu Wei-Tao was going to investigate them. Nobody knew if the Qiu


    family would still be around the next day.


    In just minutes, Yulong Hotel was done clearing everybody and everything out.


    The Qiu family was thoroughly embarrassed now.


    The onlookers started to murmur among themselves and pointed fingers at them.


    "Looks like this Qiu family is really doomed."


    "They didn''t manage to steal the limelight, and now they''ve been thrown out like dogs without an


    owner."


    "They''ve really disgraced themselves."


    "What a joke! They were stillughing at Mufan Real Estate earlier!"


    "They said that Mufan Real Estate is just a punypany and said that the CEO was useless. They


    even said Mufan Real Estate having an opening ceremony was just inviting insults, and even sent a


    pig''s head over."


    "And now? The ones inviting insults turned out to be themselves! What a joke!"


    "As I always say, don''t be too arrogant. Otherwise, you''d end up like the Qiu family and get your just


    desserts."


    "Qiushui Logistics is going to be theughingstock of Yunzhou, aren''t they? This Qiu family is


    really a family of idiots!"


    Some were chortling, some were making fun of them.


    Some were gloating over their loss, some were chiding them.


    There were all sorts of people in this world.


    The Qiu family could feel the mocking stares and the disdainfulughter.


    They felt their faces turn red and felt really embarrassed.


    They all wished that they could find a hole to hide in now.


    Old Master Qiu felt even worse.


    He was a very proud man, and now he had been chased out like a dog in front of so many people. This


    p in the face was really painful, and felt worse than being killed.


    While the Qiu family was filled with dejection on the road outside the hotel, they could see that Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Ye Fan were surrounded by many people inside Mufan Real Estate.


    They looked like the emperor and his empress after ascending the throne as they stood on the red


    carpet, their faces shining as they ascended the stairs to Yulong Hotel.


    Wu Wei-Tao remained warmly by their side, while others like Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen


    apanied them politely.


    "CEO of Mufan Real Estate, Qiu Mu-Cheng has arrived!"


    "Husband of Mufan Real Estate''s CEO, Ye Fan has arrived!"


    The announcer''s voice rang out once again.


    The firecrackers went off and the band started ying.


    The hotel boss brought a whole group of waiters to wee them in.


    Ye Fan and his wife were now the center of attraction and were fully in the limelight.


    They were like a king and queen who hade to look upon their people!


    The Qiu family watched with bloodshot eyes as they stepped on the red carpet that the Qiu family


    rolled out, and the band that the Qiu family hired yed music for them as they entered the hotel with


    much pomp.


    But when they were walking past Wang


    Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying, Ye Fan suddenly stopped in his footsteps.


    His clean and handsome face had a friendly and calm smile as he looked down at the Qiu family before


    him.


    His deep gaze nced past Qiu Guang, Qiu Mu-Ying, Old Master Qiu and the rest of the family before


    "Auntie Yu, I told you before that even if nobody came to congratte Mufan Real Estate at today''s


    opening ceremony, my presence alone is equivalent to ten million people. You didn''t believe me back


    then, but do you believe me now?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    His faintughter was like the wind as it gently blew across thend.


    Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying were rooted to the ground and their eyes were filled with shock. They


    looked down and didn''t even dare to look back at Ye Fan as they remained sprawled on the ground in a


    daze without saying anything for a long time.

 Chapter 411 Differential Treatment

    Chapter 411 Differential Treatment


    Ye Fan looked up again at Old Master Qiu before Wang Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying could reply. Old


    Master Qiu had lost all color on his face.


    "Grandpa, you once said that Mu-Cheng and I were the Qiu family''s greatest humiliation and the


    biggest mistake of your life. But from the looks of it now, I have to disappoint you. I''m so sorry."


    Ye Fanughed heartily. He ignored them and held his wife''s hand as everyone looked at him with


    respect before walking away imposingly.


    Everyone on the steps felt like he had trampled all over them.


    Old Master Qiu stared dumbstruck as he watched everyone surround Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan like


    they were the star of the day, while his own mind went nk.


    He felt as though life had cracked the biggest joke on him.


    Old Master Qiu seemed unable to withstand the huge emotional ups and downs in his heart, so he


    staggered before falling and sitting limply on the ground.


    "Dad," said Qiu Guang as he quickly went forward to support him.


    Old Master Qiu grabbed Qiu Guang''s hand while his body trembled.


    There were hate and tears in his eyes.


    His sad voice quietly rang through the skies.


    "Tell me, Guang, was it a mistake to drive Mu-Cheng out of the Qiu family back then? Was it


    really...really a mistake?"


    The intensely cold autumn wind swept across thend.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Far away, thousands of ripples undted across Yunwu Lake while yellowed leaves rustled as they


    fluttered in the cold autumn wind.


    "It looks like winds have started sweeping across thend,¡± sighed someone profoundly from the crowd


    out of the blue.


    The Qiu family soon left with their tails between their legs under everyone''s sneers and looks of


    ridicule.


    They didn''t manage to proceed with the ribbon-cutting ceremony in the end and became aplete


    joke.


    The Qiu family wanted to use this chance to suppress Mufan Real Estate hard. They wanted to


    embarrass Qiu Mu-Cheng and destroy her reputation.


    Also, Old Master Qiu wanted to reintroduce the Qiu family to the people of Yunzhou through this event.


    Old Master Qiu even harbored fantasies that the Qiu family could rise to be a first-tier family in


    Yunzhou and bring glory to the family just hours ago.


    But fate unexpectedly yed a massive prank on the Qiu family.


    They didn''t destroy Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reputation. Their tricks backfired on them instead, and the Qiu


    family was disgraced.


    All their guests went to offer Mufan Real Estate well wishes instead. Even the hotel they booked and


    the red carpet they painstakinglyid, down to the salute car and band all ended up being used for


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony.


    The Qiu family and Qiushui Logistics would probably be aughingstock from now on.


    But Old Master Qiu and the Qiu family still couldn''t wrap their minds around it. Why did so many rich


    and powerful people offer well wishes to Mufan Real Estate? Why did Wu Wei-Tao, Wang Dong-Lai,


    and families as influential as the Leis from Jingzhou support Qiu Mu-Cheng?


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest of the Qiu family thought about how Chen Nan threw herself into Ye Fan''s


    embrace and the likes of Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen treating Ye Fan so deferentially. In an instant,


    all their minds exploded as they shivered even harder.


    Could that lowly good-for-nothing of a live-in husband be the Qiu family''s true secret phenomenon?


    Could Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband actually be a big shot?


    Everyone was struck with horror the moment the thought crossed their minds.


    In particr, Qiu Mu-Ying was so uneasy that it felt as though a tsunami had unleashed in her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had always despised Qiu Mu-Cheng because she married a good-for-nothing who was a


    farmer from the countryside. Especially after she was engaged to Chu Wen-Fei, Qiu Mu-Ying always


    had a sense of superiority to Qiu Mu-Cheng


    If Ye Fan were the true hidden phenomenon and a genuinely important man, then Qiu Mu-Cheng would


    have undoubtedly trampled the remnants of Qiu Mu-Ying''s pride hard.


    "No, it can''t be him! I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! Ye Fan is a country bumpkin and a useless


    louse, so he can''t be a big shot. He simply can''t be,¡± roared Qiu Mu-Ying uncontrobly with her eyes


    crimson and looking a lunatic.


    Yet no one detected the immense fear and panic in Qiu Mu-Ying''s voice. She had lost all confidence.


    No one else uttered a word when they heard Qiu Mu-Ying roaring.


    The Qiu family was listless and dejected and had lost all arrogance and airs.


    On the other side.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony had officiallymenced.


    All the guests were offering their gifts.


    Wu Wei-Tao even wrote couplets and read them aloud.


    The first line of the couplet read: Add color to the country with great ambition and achievement.


    The second line of the couplet read: Make history with great aspiration and shine like the sun and


    moon.


    After Wu Wei-Tao read his couplets, everyone chimed in and ttered him as they apuded


    thunderously below the stage.


    "Haha!"


    "Great couplets!"


    "Miss Qiu is the only CEO whom Mayor Wu has ever written a couplet for among thousands of


    businesses in the city."


    ''Congrats! Congrats!"


    "I wish Mufan Real Estate an auspicious opening."


    "I wish Mufan Real Estate booming business."


    The deferential congrattory words converged together into a river and ran into the sea before


    surging throughout thend.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony came to a close with an unexpected ending.


    Most of the guests left after sunset.


    "Mayor Han, see you and stay safe!"


    "Drop by anytime!"


    "Haha!"


    "Doe by again!"


    "Just let me know in advance. I''ll be here waiting for you with Maojian tea!"


    Han Li and Qiu Lei''s eager voices came from the door. They sounded ingratiating, no matter how it was


    perceived.


    "Mum, that''s enough. Stop shouting.


    Mayor Wu is long gone,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng thinking how embarrassing it was for her mother to fawn


    over them so badly.


    "I have to keep going even after they are long gone, you silly girl. Mayor Wu came all the way here to


    support us, so I have to be more enthusiastic."


    Ye Fan had sent Chen Nan and the others on their way too while Qiu Mu-Ying and


    Han Li were speaking.


    "Fan, we''re off now. Visit me in Jianghai when you have the chance," said Chen Nan as she sat in the


    car and waved to Ye Fan. She was a little reluctant to say goodbye.


    "Yup," said Ye Fan as he nodded. Then he waved Chen Nan goodbye.


    Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen didn''t get to enjoy the same treatment.


    Ye Fan only nodded at them without even smiling or waving goodbye.


    Lei Ao-Ting felt upset when he observed the differential treatment and sighed, "Yu-Chen, why doesn''t


    Mr Chu wave goodbye to us?"


    Wang Yu-Chen shook his head and smiled, "If you were a girl and looked as good as Chen Nan and


    already knew Mr Chu for a few years, Mr Chu might wave goodbye to you or even marry you."


    "Get lost!" cursed Lei Ao-Ting angrily as he rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 412 Go Away

    Chapter 412 Go Away


    After seeing Chen Nan and the others off, Ye Fan returned to the office.


    A graceful silhouette had been standing at Mufan Real Estate''s entrance all this time.


    Her hair was fluttering in the gentle breeze.


    Ye Fan walked up the moment he saw the woman and chuckled as he said, "Honey, are you waiting for


    me?"


    But when Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Ye Fan''s cheeky expression, she replied angrily, "Humph, I thought you


    weren''ting back. I thought you were going off to Jianghai with Miss Chen from the Chen family.


    Isn''t Miss Chen wonderful? She''s gorgeous, has a great figure, and more importantly, she''s younger


    than me. Also, her family''s loaded. If I were a man, I would definitely go to Jianghai with her."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly remembered Chen Nan lunging into Ye Fan''s embrace. The more she thought


    about it, the angrier she felt.


    It kept lingering in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mind, and she had been jealous all day.


    The moment Ye Fan heard her, he pped his thigh and said, "Oh yeah, you''re absolutely right, dear. I


    should call Miss Chen and go to Jianghai with her since my wife doesn''t mind. After I inherit the Chen


    family''s billions yearster, I wille back to you."


    Then Ye Fan took out his phone and held it up to his ear and said, "Nannan, where are you? Come


    back, will you? My wife wants me to go to Jianghai with you and be your live-in husband. Yeah, she''s


    really okay with that. My Mu-Cheng is very understanding and is willing to hand me over to you. Okay,


    are you picking me up at the intersection up ahead? I''ll be right over."


    Ye Fan walked away as he talked on the phone. Then he turned at the corner and disappeared at the


    intersection.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry about Ye Fan leaving that her face became distorted.


    "Scumbag! How dare you leave? Fine, go then. Don''t evere back. Go and be someone else''s


    husband. I don''t want you as my husband anymore," shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily with her eyes red.


    She was merely throwing a tantrum and didn''t expect Ye Fan to really leave.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng forgot that she was in high-heels amid her fury and kicked the wall nearby angrily.


    Then she instantly moaned in pain and curled up on the ground as she held her swollen foot. It was so


    painful that she was on the verge of crying.


    Ye Fan was hiding nearby, but he ran back anxiously when he heard her yelp.


    He disregarded the shock in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes and pulled her foot into his arms right away.


    "Let me go, scumbag. I don''t need you here. Weren''t you leaving to be someone else''s husband? Go


    then. Leave me alone," said Qiu Mu-Cheng furiously as she struggled hard. She was still angry with Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan ignored Qiu Mu-Cheng''s struggle. He took off her shoes and skin-colored stockings quickly.


    Then he helped massage her foot as he scolded her angrily, "Sillyss, are you dumb or what? I was


    just teasing you, but you treated it seriously and kicked the wall. What if you hurt yourself? You might


    not care about your lovely feet, but I do."


    Ye Fan rubbed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s foot carefully to help improve cirction as he reprimanded her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng fought back reluctantly initially, but she discovered it was futile, so she gave up and let


    Ye Fan rub her foot.


    In all these years, it was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng truly had any skin contact with the opposite sex,


    and it was such a sensitive spot no less.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face blushed almost instantly and was clearly shy about it.


    In the end, she stared at the man in front of her in a daze as an inexplicable warmth filled her heart.


    Was this what it felt like when someone cared about her?


    "Does it still hurt?¡± asked Ye Fan gently after rubbing it for a while.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded her head shyly as she averted Ye Fan''s eyes and was too embarrassed to


    make eye contact with him.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was surprised at how good Ye Fan was with massaging. The swelling on her foot


    subsided after he rubbed it, and it also felt warm.


    Don''t be dumb next time when I''m just joking. It''s not like I''ll run off with another woman. Nannan''s just


    a little sister to me. I kept getting bullied when I was a child, but a little cousin always treated me well.


    She''s about the same age as Nannan, so everytime I see Nannan, it feels like I''m looking at that


    cousin. So don''t get jealous anymore," said Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled. Then he gently


    helped


    Qiu Mu-Cheng put on her stockings again.


    "Hmph, who says I''m jealous? Stop imagining things!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pridefully snatched her high heels from Ye Fan and put them on. Her face started


    blushing, so she went back to the office without turning back.


    Ye Fan immediately shook his head andughed when he saw her leave, "This woman is asking for it."


    Afterughing bitterly, Ye Fan noticed it was gettingte and about time to go home to prepare dinner.


    But he still had to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng before he left.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in the office talking to her employees and assigning them work.


    Her cold and stern voice was echoing through the office.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s aloof bearing and sternness made her appear like a queen who couldn''t be


    sphemed against.


    But halfway through Qiu Mu-Cheng''s staff meeting, Ye Fan came walking in.


    The moment Ye Fan saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, he shouted, "Darling, you go ahead. I''m going home to make


    you dinner."


    It sounded so intimate when he called her darling.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan sounded like he was brimming with indulgence for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pretty little face turned pitch-ck. Her cold and stern voice stopped abruptly.


    Ye Fan''s words undoubtedly ruined Qiu Mu-Cheng''s aloof image as the CEOpletely.


    Many of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s employees were already looking away and tried to stifle theirughter.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed right away out of embarrassment and fury. She was so angry that she wanted


    to smack Ye Fan to death.


    Was this idiot trying to undermine her?


    Couldn''t he see that she was in the middle of a meeting?


    How could he say such things in front of her employees?


    He was simply shameless!


    "Go away!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face became twisted with anger. She felt that Ye Fan had probably ruined her good


    name.

 Chapter 413 A Surge of Undercurrent

    Chapter 413 A Surge of Undercurrent


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s furious shouts kept reverberating through the office.


    Ye Fan could perceive that he had gotten into trouble, so he chuckled sheepishly and snuck off without


    turning back.


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony had undoubtedly ended on a good note.


    The Qiu family would probably avoid making mischief after the incident, and Qiu Mu-Cheng could put


    Mufan Real Estate''s development on track in the future.


    The things that were weighing on Ye Fan''s mind had been sorted out.


    "Young Master, you have been distracted by Miss Qiu for a while now.¡±


    Ye Fan sat by the window as he drank tea and admired the calm autumn scenery.


    The old trees by the roadside had lost almost all their leaves. There was almost no sign of any wild


    geese as they had flown south.


    "It looks like autumn will be over soon."


    His tea misted densely. Ye Fan didn''t reply the old man and only enjoyed this unusually rxing


    evening instead.


    The sun slowly set in the distance.


    Thest ray of sunlight created long shadows behind the passersby.


    After a long time, Ye Fan shook his head and gently smiled as he said, "Yes, you''re right, Han. I was


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    distracted for quite a while. But I had no choice since Mu-Cheng is my wife. I''m her husband, so I


    couldn''t leave her in the lurch. If we were to have a child, I don''t want my son to hate his father the way


    I do."


    Ye Fan held up his teacup to take a small sip beforeughing softly.


    His softughter sounded filled with a hint of self-ridicule instead.


    Ye Fan''s childhood experiences had traumatized him and deeply affected the rest of his life.


    A deep voice came through the phone again, "It''s so enviable that Young Master loves Miss Qiu so


    dearly. But I hope that Young Master can focus on what matters now! I have waited in the Chu family


    for ten years and hope to see Young Master im your ce like a king. I can''t wait to see the day


    when mes scorch the earth."


    Han''s deep voice gradually billowed around the room, along with the vapor from the teacup.


    Ye Fan nodded his head as he said, "Don''t worry, Han. You have my word that I won''t leave you waiting


    at the Chu family for long. Now that Mufan Real Estate is on track, Mu-Cheng can probably solve the


    rest of the problems independently, so I can find time now to work on things as well. Tell me, is there


    anything I need to handletely? Has the Chu family not given up on killing me and sent someone else


    to do it? Wu He-Rong was considered pretty renowned in the western underground circles. I''m sure the


    Chu family won''t be able to sit tight when they found out that he died in my hands."


    Ye Fan spokeposedly and with nonchnce as though these werepletely mundane things.


    But everyone knew that the Chu family, which Ye Fan was referring to, was a mammoth enterprise.


    Ye Fan was probably the only person who could speak of it so nonchntly.


    "No they haven''t. I made sure that the news was locked down, so for the time being, no one knows


    about Wu he-Rong''s death and the Chu family probably won''t make any other moves on Young Master


    for now. But the opening ceremony today might attract the Chu family''s attention considering all the


    Ye Fan opened his eyes wide as he said, "Is this considered a bigmotion? I already made it more


    low key. Otherwise, the ones who came to congratte us wouldn''t be kids like Lei Ao-Ting and Wang


    Yu-Chen, but their fathers, Lei San and Chen Ao."


    After Lei San and Chen Ao found out about Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony, they immediately


    prepared gifts and nned oning on their own to give their good wishes.


    Ye Fan told them to keep a lower profile. If they wanted to congratte thepany, they could send a


    random representative.


    So the ones who came were all youths like Lei Ao-Ting, and Li Xue-Qi while their heads of the family


    didn''te.


    "But Young Master, Wu Wei-Tao and the others went too, so this is enough to garner the attention of


    some forces. You must know that many Chinese families are the Chu family''s subordinates and serve


    as their spies in the country. If they reported it, then the Chu family will probably take notice of you


    sooner orter,¡± said Han deeply.


    "Spies?¡± asked Ye Fan as he raised his brow andughed coldly, "In the case, let''s pick off his spies


    and kill his minions! Help me find out right away which other powers are rted to the Chu family other


    than


    Zhao Wu-Ji whom I have exiled from Jiangdong. Consolidate a list and sent it to me. Jiangdong is my


    territory, so I must rid it of all the Chu family minions."


    Ye Fan sounded biting, and there was a cold expression on his face.


    His mother and wife all lived in Jiangdong.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about any other ce, but he had to ensure Jiangdong''s security. He couldn''t allow


    all the people he cared about to be ced in danger.


    "Yes, Young Master. I will investigate it. Since Zhao Wu-Ji''s forces were eradicated by Young Master,


    even if the Chu family has any other men left in Jiangdong, they are probably small fry. Chen Ao and Li


    Er can definitely take care of them. The most important thing for Young Master now is Yanjing."


    "What?¡± said Ye Fan as he frowned, "Did something happen to our man in Yanjing?"


    Ye Fan nted Sparks all over the world, so he had someone in Yanjing too.


    Also, he was as important as Chen Ao from Jiangdong!


    Han nodded and said, "Yes, Young Master. Something has urred in Yanjing, and our spark has


    asked for help. You were so busy with Miss Qiu that I didn''t have the chance to tell you about it."


    Ye Fan''s expression turned serious as he said deeply, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "Not for the time being. I already sent Tong Shan over. He ought to be able to settle it," replied Han.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "Okay, keep a close eye on Yanjing. The moment anything happens,


    report it to me. You must know how important Yanjing is. We can''t lose this Spark, understand?"


    Ye Fan sounded serious as he instructed Han solemnly.


    Yanjing was the capital of China.


    Although the capital looked tranquil, many powerful forces secretly wrestled beneath its calm fagade,


    including a massive enterprise like the Chu family.


    Ye Fan put in a lot of effort and paid a high price to help his Spark gain a foothold in Yanjing back then.


    After many years of painstaking efforts, his Spark finally gained some influence in Yanjing.


    It was too great a loss for Ye Fan to lose this Spark.


    "Young Master, I certainly do, so don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    "Okay, good. Don''t force yourself if it can''t be helped. I will take care of it personally if necessary," said


    Ye Fan deeply.

 Chapter 414 Exactly Who Are You?

    Chapter 414 Exactly Who Are You?


    Ye Fan had finished cooking by the time Qiu Mu-Cheng came back from work.


    "Mu-Cheng, why sote today?" asked Ye Fan casually from the dining table.


    In theory, Qiu Mu-Cheng probably had nothing else to deal with after seeing off the guests who came to


    the opening ceremony.


    But Ye Fan didn''t think that Qiu Mu-Cheng would only get home after 8:00 pm.


    "A few clients came in the afternoon wanting to work with Mufan Real Estate, so I came back a little


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were so delighted to hear the news that before Ye Fan responded, they quickly


    "Haha!"


    "That''s good news."


    "It''s just the first day of operation, and business is already knocking on your doors. From now on, there


    will probably be countless CEOs fighting to do business with us, right?


    Han Li continued to say excitedly, "I just knew that we should have made Mufan Real Estate''s opening


    a grand affair. Everyone will know about thepany, and business will naturallye knocking on


    our doors now that thepany has made a name for itself. Now we can just sit at home and wait to


    count money, right? But Mu-Cheng, how did you manage to invite all these huge big shots like Mayor


    Wu to thepany? Why didn''t you tell us that you knew Mayor Wu?"


    Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony really put their family in the limelight.


    But Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t help feeling curious about how their daughter managed to pull it off?


    Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen might havee because her daughter was pretty, but what about Wu


    Wei-Tao and Wang Dong-Lai?


    They couldn''t possibly fancy her daughter, right?


    Han Li and Qiu Lei spent a long time thinking about it after they went home but couldn''te up with a


    usible reason. Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng was home, Han Li naturally asked her about it.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head as she said, "I don''t know either. It''s my first time meeting Mayor


    Wu today."


    What?


    "Oh, so you don''t know Mayor Wu at all?" asked Han Li instantly in astonishment. Han Li was hoping


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could ask Mayor Han to find them jobs as a director, bureau chief, or something along


    those lines.


    But from the looks of it now, their hopes were dashed once more.


    "That''s strange. If Mayor Wu didn''te to support you or us, he surely couldn''t havee for that


    good-for-nothing, right?" said Han Li. Everyone turned to look at Ye


    Fan in unison.


    Ye Fan acted as though he didn''t hear their conversation. He continued looking down as he


    concentrated on eating dinner. Then he smacked his lips every now and then and sighed, "Dinner


    tastes great. Have more, Mu-Cheng."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled her eyes. She thought Ye Fan must be pretending that he didn''t hearthem, so she


    instantly red at him and said, "Don''t change the subject. We''re talking to you. Did those guests at


    the opening ceremonye because of you today?"


    There were many times when Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that Ye Fan was keeping some secrets from them.


    At the Han family''s birthday banquet, many important men from Jiangdong came to visit him, just like


    what happened today.


    Then Su Qian told her Ye Fan used to work for big shots and those people did Ye Fan a favor so that


    he would continue working forthem.


    But what about now?


    Would Wu Wei-Tao and Wang Dong-Lai congratte Ye Fan and support the opening ceremony if he


    was really just ackey who worked for them?


    Also, why was Ye Fan in Han Dong-Min''s car at the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner?


    Was Han Dong-Min really just returning a favor to Ye Fan?


    Too many doubts hovered over Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    So her shiny eyes remind were glued on the man before her.


    Ye Fan, who are you?


    Ye Fan merely shook his head and smiled when Qiu Mu-Cheng questioned him and acted like he knew


    nothing.


    "How would I know if they came because of me? You should ask them instead.¡± ''You..." Ye Fan''s


    disinterested attitude made Qiu Mu-Cheng somewhat angry.


    Just as Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to continue interrogating Ye Fan, Han Li interrupted, "Hey, Mu-


    Cheng. What''s the point of asking that useless man? Do you really think he''s a big shot just because


    Mayor Wu called him Mr Ye and congratted him? He only enjoyed that treatment because of you. If


    he wasn''t legally your husband, do you think anyone would have cared about him today?¡±


    Han Li nced at Ye Fan before shaking her head andughing in disdain.


    There was no way on earth Han Li and Qiu Lei would believe that those important men came because


    of Ye Fan.


    After all, that wouldn''t make sense at all.


    Ye Fan was a farmer and wasn''t good at anything at all. The only thing he could be proud of was


    marrying a wife as beautiful as Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So Han Li felt that Lei Ao-Ting, Wang Dong-Lai and the others were only respectful to Ye Fan because


    of her daughter.


    Moreover, weren''t they equally respectful to herself and Qiu Lei? Even Lei Ao-Ting was especially


    warm and friendly when he kept calling her ''auntie''.


    Although Lei Ao-Ting pped Han Li, she didn''t put much thought into it. She only thought that Lei Ao-


    Ting only pped her out of shock.


    After all, so many policemen swarmed in, and even Han Li was so frightened that she wanted to crawl


    under the table.


    So it was all very clear to her.


    The only person who was capable enough was her daughter, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    As the saying went, the moment someone found sess, even his chickens and dogs became


    important.


    And Ye Fan was a close rtive no less.


    With that in mind, she found itpletely reasonable that all the guests treated Ye Fan with deference.


    "Other than his brute strength, this live-in husband is probably no better than me. How could Mayor Wu


    havee to support him? You might as well say that he was there because of me! Mu-Cheng, I think


    Mayor Wu came because he noticed how talented you were and thinks highly of Mufan Real Estate''s


    future. That''s why he lowered himself to visit you and congratte Mufan Real Estate. Mayor Wu even


    wrote couplets for you, ''add color to the country with great ambition and achievement!'' He clearly thinks


    highly of you and has high hopes for you and wants you to be ambitious and have outstanding


    achievements! So Mu-Cheng, you must work hard and not let Mayor Wu down."


    Han Li kept talking about her daughter and sounded particrly smug and proud.


    Any parent would be proud if her daughter were as capable as Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Ye Fan''s eyes twitched as he listened to her.


    Han Li had such a powerful imagination.


    If he wrote Han Li an opening paragraph, she could almost finish writing a long novel with all this


    content.


    But thanks to Han Li''s twisted exnation, Ye Fan didn''t have to put in as much effort exining


    himself.

 Chapter 415 All Wealth and Power Cannot Compare to You!

    Chapter 415 All Wealth and Power Cannot Compare to You!


    After dinner, Han Li and Qiu Lei retired to their rooms to rest.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng called Ye Fan into the bedroom.


    A light, refreshing scent wafted around in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat on the bed with her arms folded as she looked at Ye Fan with a burning stare.


    She seemed like she was dying to see through this man.


    Ye Fan cheekily smiled when he saw her like this and said, "Honey, don''t stare at me. If you want to


    look at me so badly, then just tell me so that I can strip!"


    Then Ye Fan started to undo the buttons on his jacket while he spoke.


    The moment Qiu Mu-Cheng heard Ye Fan''s shameless words, she said furiously, "Shut up! You better


    ''fess up and exin what happened today. Why did Shen Jiu-Wan from the Shens, Li Xue-Qi from the


    Lis, and the Young Masters from the Leis from Jingzhou and the Wangs from Haozhoue today?


    Even Mayor Wu was here! Ye Fan, what did you do?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words sounded serious, and her eyes appeared puzzled and grave.


    Although the opening ceremony onlysted a day, Qiu Mu-Cheng never felt as nervous as she did


    today in her lifetime.


    There were plenty of upheavals in life, but Qiu Mu-Cheng experienced it all in a day.


    She thought that Mufan Real Estate was done for when Wu Yong moved in on them and wanted to


    shut them down.


    It was unexpected that Wu Wei-Tao would turn up and help turn the tables in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s favor.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that today would be the darkest day in her life, but Mufan Real Estate


    unexpectedly ended up bing famous!


    The events that transpired in the day kept


    Qiu Mu-Cheng exhrated even up to now.


    But after Qiu Mu-Cheng calmed down, many doubts surfaced in her heart.


    But Ye Fan smiled bitterly and shrugged when Qiu Mu-Cheng interrogated him. Then he replied, "What


    could I have done? I didn''t do anything. Didn''t Mum say Mayor Wu came because of you? My wife is


    beautiful, talented, bold, decisive, and doesn''t lose to a man. You are bound to be an influential person


    in Yunzhou in the future, so Mayor Wu came in our time of need and did us a favor. Isn''t that


    Ye Fan mimicked Han Li andmended Qiu Mu-Cheng continuously.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t stupid, so she stared coldly and said, "Don''t try to distract me by praising


    me! I know exactly how capable I am. I know how much respect Imand. My parents might not see


    through your lies, but I do. I asked you once after my Grandma''s birthday celebration in Jianghai. Now


    I''m asking you again. Ye Fan, who are you?"


    HUUUUUU...


    Her deep voice quietly rang in the bedroom.


    The wind outside suddenly gusted dramatically after Qiu Mu-Cheng popped her question.


    It waste autumn, and nighttime now, so the wind was cold when it gusted into the room.


    The book on the table pped in the wind and rustled while the wind made Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bangs


    flutter as well.


    The room instantly fell into a long silence.


    No one else spoke a word as the night breeze swept into the room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared expressionlessly at Ye Fan with those beautiful eyes of hers.


    In her deep eyes, an inexplicable light undted.


    Ye Fan''s initial smile disappeared when he saw how serious Qiu Mu-Cheng was about her question.


    Ye Fan''s expression became particrly serious as well as he looked at the woman''s lovely face. Then


    his deep voice gradually rang inside the room, "Mu-Cheng, do you remember what I said to you at the


    city moat on the day we were engaged?¡±


    What?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly stunned when she heard him speak so solemnly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mind slipped back into the past, and she envisioned their engagement from a few


    months ago.


    All these years, that was the first time she cried in front of him and called him her husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remembered what Ye Fan told her with great resolution.


    "I, Ye Fan, promise that no one can humiliate you from now on!"


    Just as Qiu Mu-Cheng slipped into a daze, Ye Fan turned around instead.


    Dim light scattered on the man and cast a shadow beneath him with his back facing her.


    "Mu-Cheng, no matter who I am, all you have to know is that I''ll never change and will always protect


    you. Since I once vowed to do so, please trust me from now on. I, Ye Fan, has the power to stop others


    from humiliating you ever again!¡± said Ye Fan calmly with colossal strength in his voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly stunned. Then she stared at him from behind.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was on the brink of tears!


    Was this what it felt like to be protected by someone?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what came over her. Just listening to his voice made her feel inexplicably


    secure.


    Even if it was the apocalypse, there was nothing for her to fear.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Was it important who Ye Fan was?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just needed to know that this man would always be her husband and protector when


    she needed him the most.


    That was enough!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t keep asking Ye Fan anymore.


    She was an understanding woman and knew that even married people had secrets of their own.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t keen on sharing it, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to force him to.


    Ye Fan would tell her one day when he felt like it.


    Ye Fan had already slowly walked towards the study.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng gathered her thoughts, she took out her phone and sent Ye Fan a text message,


    "Ye Fan, if you don''t want to tell me more, I won''t ask. But no matter what happens, I hope you don''t do


    stupid things that are beneath you and cheapen yourself. Even if you are poor your entire life, all I want


    is for us to be together. In my eyes, all wealth and power cannot bepared to you."


    The brief text on Ye Fan''s phone warmed his heart, and his lips curved into a smile.


    Ye Fan knew that Qiu Mu-Cheng sent him this text because she was worried that he might go astray


    and foolishly break thew.


    "But Mu-Cheng, do you know that all the rules in the world are made for weaklings for time


    immemorial? When you be strong enough, the world will give way to you! Then no one can


    shackle you anymore," said Ye Fan softly by the window. His calm words were filled with power and


    dominance.


    Ye Fan''s words were soul-stirring!


    In the end, Ye Fan didn''t tell Qiu Mu-Cheng the truth.


    The less Qiu Mu-Cheng knew about him, the better.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to keep things from her.


    But there were some roads that he had to walk down by himself!

 Chapter 416 The Precarious Qiu family

    Chapter 416 The Precarious Qiu family


    After the opening ceremony, Mufan Real Estate went on track and started to conduct business as per


    normal.


    The scandal which Mufan Real Estate suffered because of the Entrepreneurs'' Dinner slipped under


    everyone''s radar after Wu Wei-Tao and the others attended their opening ceremony.


    After all, Wu Wei-Tao showed active support for this business, so all the rich and powerful couldn''t wait


    to ingratiate themselves, and no one ever brought up the scandal again.


    Also, Mufan Real Estate made a name for itself in the Yunzhou business circles after its opening


    ceremony. It swiftly propelled to stardom and even went on the news in Yunzhou.


    Everyone started gossiping about the strong backing that Mufan Real Estate and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    probably had behind them.


    After all, bigwigs from all the Jiangdong cities had sent representatives to her opening ceremony


    bearing gifts, including the likes of Wu Wei-Tao and Wang Dong-Lai. No one would believe they didn''t


    have a big shot backing them now.


    Hence Mufan Real Estate''s future development went very smoothly.


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng was unfettered, she undoubtedly had plenty of room to disy her business


    talent.


    She became like a fish that found water or a bird that was free to soar.


    Mufan Real Estate expanded at a terrifying speed under Qiu Mu-Cheng''s leadership, and thepany


    achieved great influence and status at a startling pace.


    The Qiu family found themselves in a diversely different situation while Mufan Real Estate enjoyed a


    booming business.


    Qiushui Logistics'' illegal activities undoubtedly became entirely exposed to the public after the police


    investigated them.


    All the crimes they pinned on Qiu Mu-Cheng previously, such as illegal production, tax fraud, and


    failure to meet fire safety standards, were all discovered in Qiushui Logistics'' operations.


    The upright family that Old Master Qiu imed the Qiu family was turned out to be a sheer joke.


    The truthpletely destroyed Old Master Qiu''s confidence.


    Qiushui Logistics was fined a huge sum and ordered to stop business for three months, and the Qiu


    family seemed to be on the brink of bankruptcy.


    The Qiu family found themselves in a precarious situation very quickly. After being in operation for


    decades, their business was tottering dangerously.


    The Qiu family schemed and wishfully thought they could smother Mufan Real Estate before it even


    opened for business and trample Qiu Mu-Cheng beneath their feet. But they didn''t imagine that the Qiu


    family wouldn''t get their way and would dig their own graves and push their family into a bottomless


    abyss.


    Halting operations for three months to reorganize their business was a huge impact on the Qiu family.


    Also, the leaders of Qiushui Logistics, Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Guang, were both thrown into jail, and it


    was an almost fatal blow to the Qiu family.


    Fortunately, it was the first time Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Guangmitted tax evasion, so ording to


    thew, they just had to pay the tax to leave prison.


    After the incident transpired, Qiu Mu-Ying''s mother and Qiu Guang''s wife implored Old Master Qiu to


    help make up for the tax charges so that they could get them out of prison.


    "Do you have the cheek to beg me? Those two assholes destroyed my life''s work! I keep saying that


    regardless of profitability, Qiushui Logistics can''t break thew. But look at what happened now? Those


    two evaded taxes to line their pockets, so they deserve their ending! How dare you ask me for money


    to get Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Guang out of prison? Dream on! Even if I had the money, I wouldn''t bail


    them out. I, Qiu Zheng-Lun, lived all my life as an upright man, but they ruined my reputation!" scolded


    Qiu Zheng-Lun furiously with his face flushing and his body trembling.


    Qiu Zheng-Lun thought that their family was always upright and had nothing to fear about this police


    investigation.


    Yet when the police discovered the truth, Qiu Zheng-Lun''s face pain stung in pain from the humiliation.


    No one else in the Qiu familymitted crimes except the two whom he trusted the most. Qiu Guang


    and Qiu Mu-Ying lined their own pockets through false ounting and stealing the funds intended for


    tax payment. They ended up getting both themselves and thepany in trouble.


    "I was blind to believe both you bastards!¡± roared Qiu Zheng-Lun furiously as his shout reverberated


    through the halls of the


    Qiu residence.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Old Master Qiu fell severely ill and was hospitalized.


    Qiu Guang and Qiu Luo''s wives realized Old Master Qiu wasn''t nning on scooping Qiu Guang and


    Qiu Mu-Ying out of prison, so they had no choice but to find some other way.


    They couldn''t sit by and just watch Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Guang get imprisoned.


    "I heard that Qiu Mu-Ying''s mother couldn''t bear to fork out the money and wanted the Chu family to


    help get Qiu Mu-Ying out of prison, but the Chu family just ignored her. In the end, she had to sell one


    of Qiu Mu-Ying''s houses to pay the tax. Your first uncle''s family was in a better situation. Although they


    didn''t have to sell their home or cars, they probably still lost their family fortunepletely. Qiu Mu-


    Ying and your first uncle have been released from prison and are probably resting at home. They are


    probably too embarrassed


    to go out."


    It was evening and almost time for Qiu Mu-Cheng to knock off. Just when she finally had the time to


    rx, her girlfriend, Su Qian, popped by and updated her about the Qiu family''s recent predicament.


    In the past, if Qiu Mu-Cheng found out that the Qiu family was in trouble, she would have gone around


    hysterically begging for help to get Qiu Guang and Qiu Mu-Ying out of jail.


    But when Qiu Mu-Cheng heard Su Qian telling her about it now, she felt exceptionally calm, and there


    wasn''t a ripple of emotion on her pretty face.


    Perhaps the Qiu family truly hurt her badly this time.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng lost her sense of belonging to her family, it was natural that she felt calm even


    when they met with catastrophe.


    The only person Qiu Mu-Cheng still cared about was perhaps her grandfather, Old


    Master Qiu.


    After all, Old Master Qiu doted on her the most among all his grandchildren when she was a child.


    Except he was misled and trusted the wrong people.


    "What about Grandpa?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng softly as she asked Su Qian.


    Su Qian smiled gently and replied, "Do you mean Old Master Qiu? He fell terribly ill but was saved. By


    now, he has probably recovered and gotten discharged. But I have to admit, Mu-Cheng, that your


    grandfather is impressive. After this catastrophe, he still doesn''t want to give up. Instead, he ordered


    for your cousin, Qiu Mu-Qi, to return from abroad. It looks like he wants to rely on his eldest grandson


    to make aeback. Once your cousin gets back, I think life might get difficult for you again."


    Su Qian shook her head as she spoke and looked worried for Qiu Mu-Cheng.

 Chapter 417 A Ghastly Sight

    Chapter 417 A Ghastly Sight


    Su Qian had previously heard Qiu Mu-Cheng talk about this eldest grandson in the Qiu family.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was clever and extraordinary from a young age.


    He was the top student in the entire city when he took the college entrance exam and created such a


    sensation by scoring full marks for Math.


    Old Master Qiu ced all hope on Qiu Mu-Qi and appointed him as the next head of the Qiu family and


    bequeathed Qiushui Logistics to him.


    He was the Qiu family''s future and the grandchild whom Old Master Qiu held in the highest regard.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, Old Master Qiu wouldn''t have spent a pretty penny to send Qiu Mu-Qi abroad to further his


    studies.


    If the Qiu family didn''t meet with this devasting mishap, Old Master Qiu would probably let Qiu Mu-Qi


    continue studying overseas.


    An indescribable emotion surfaced on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face when she heard about this.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly didn''t expect Old Master Qiu to order Qiu Mu-Qi to return home.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was her second uncle''s son, and the Qiu family''s firstborn grandson was no ordinary man.


    "I hope Mu-Qi can steer Qiushui Logistics back onto the right path.¡±


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng resented the Qiu family, she didn''t want to see them ruined.


    So she hoped that the Qiu family could remedy the mistakes that Qiu Mu-Ying made under Qiu Mu-Qi''s


    leadership.


    "Stop talking about this. I''m not a member of the Qiu family anymore. Whoever bes the next head


    of the Qiu family has nothing to do with me," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she nodded andughed softly in


    self-ridicule.


    Then she turned to Su Qian and asked, "Tell me, why did youe looking for me? Based on my


    understanding, you don''t juste by purely to chat with me.¡±


    Su Qian chuckled instantly when Qiu Mu-Cheng saw right through her. Then she hugged Qiu Mu-


    Cheng by the arm and said, "Mu-Cheng, you know me so well! I dide looking for you today with


    something to ask of you. I n on organizing a ss gathering. After graduating from high school for


    years, we haven''t seen a lot of our ssmates since then. It''s about time that ss 22 of Yunzhou First


    High School gets together. Mu-Cheng, you muste this time and do me this favor, okay?"


    Su Qian organized small-scale ss get-togethers previously, but Qiu Mu-Cheng always rejected her.


    This time, Su Qian was worried that Qiu Mu-Cheng might do the same, so she specially came over to


    tell Qiu Mu-Cheng about it.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly shook her head as she smiled and said, "Why do you always have nothing


    better to do than to organize social events or gatherings? Can''t you spend your time doing something


    more meaningful?"


    ¡°Oh my, Chengcheng, it''s wrong of you to say that. Isn''tworking meaningful?


    Also, if I don''t expand my social circle, how do you expect me to get married?¡± retorted Su Qian


    indignantly right away.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stop Su Qian, so she said, "Okay okay okay, I will support you and turn up this


    time. Tell me, when''s it happening?"


    Su Qian contemted. Then she said, "I haven''t finalized things yet. I''ll know more after getting in


    touch with all those old ssmates of ours. Oh yes, don''t bring your useless husband over. He''s going


    to embarrass us and ruin our chances of nabbing ourselves husbands."


    Su Qian purposely added this point in.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and said, "Out of the question. I will definitely bring Ye Fan along. If


    you don''t want him there, then neither of us will attend it."


    "You..." said Su Qian angrily before saying, "Fine! If you aren''t worried about disgracing yourself, then


    bring him along."


    After that, Su Qian left in a huff and didn''t bother sending Qiu Mu-Cheng home as promised. She was


    clearly upset that Qiu Mu-Cheng insisted on bringing Ye Fan along.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed bitterly. Then she called Ye Fan so that he could pick her up by scooter.


    But surprisingly, no one answered when Qiu Mu-Cheng called.


    Meanwhile.


    In a bungalow in the eastern suburbs of Yunzhou.


    It was the same bungalow that Xu Lei rented for Ye Fan near Mount Tai Hall.


    Xu Lei had plenty of money, so when Ye Fan asked her to rent him a ce, she paid a full year''s rent


    on a standalone bungalow no less.


    So Ye Fan had the keys to this bungalow all this time.


    Ye Fan rushed over to this bungalow in the eastern suburbs after he received a phone call earlier.


    He saw a man in a suit lying on the couch when he opened the door.


    The sound of heavy gasping echoed through the room.


    The man''s suit was damaged and soaked with blood, which kept trickling down.


    There were severe knife marks all over his burly body.


    "Young...Young Master.¡±


    The man swallowed his excruciating pain when he saw Ye Fan arrive and gritted his teeth to stand. But


    Ye Fan stopped him just as he was about to bow.


    ''Lie down since you''re hurt. Let me take a look at your wounds," said Ye Fan deeply.


    "Okay," replied the man before lying back down on the couch.


    Ye Fan squatted down and helped the man clean his wounds as he observed his injuries.


    Ye Fan''s face gradually turned grave.


    There was an icy cold murderous look in his eyes!


    The man suffered a total of 49 cuts!


    Each blow was vicious!


    The opponent aimed for his vital weaknesses with each hack.


    If Tong Shan wasn''t trained in martial arts and had a far higher chance of survival, this man who stayed


    by Ye Fan''s side and protected him for ten years might not have made it back alive!


    BANG!


    Ye Fan clutched his fists tightly when he saw the ghastly wounds on Tong Shan and hurled his fist on


    the ground with a thud.


    Massive and horrifying fist marks instantly appeared on the marble floor in the bungalow!


    "Young Master, I...I''m okay."


    Tong Shan forcibly smiled when he saw Ye Fan looking like this. But Tong Shan sounded like he was


    on the brink of death and utterly weak.


    "Okay? What do you mean by okay when you almost died?" scolded Ye Fan angrily at the man. "Are


    you an idiot? If you can''t outdo your opponent, then why fight? Do you want to die?"


    Tong Shan hung his head in silence as Ye Fan reprimanded him furiously.


    Although Tong Shan was a two meter tall, burly man, Ye Fan reprimanded him like a child.


    Then Ye Fan picked up his phone and called Han.


    "Yes, Young Master?¡± said Han respectfully over the phone.


    "Do you still have the cheek to call me ''Young Master'' after failing to take care of the problem in


    Yanjing? You recklessly sent someone in without finding out more about your opponent! Do you know


    Tong Shan was hacked 49 times and almost died in Yanjing? I didn''t give you this right to send our men


    to their deaths! If you can''t do it, then get lost."


    Ye Fan held up the phone and scolded Han without restraint, and his furious voice kept echoing


    through the bungalow.


    After Ye Fan finished scolding him, Han said guiltily over the phone, "Young Master, I''m sorry. I failed


    my duty."


    "Fine, we can talk about this another time. For now, get me some tickets. I''m going to Yanjing. I want to


    find out who the hell dared to touch my men!" said Ye Fan coldly. His voice seemed calm but it was


    filled with nothing but murder!

 Chapter 418 An Invitation from Yanjing

    Chapter 418 An Invitation from Yanjing


    Ye Fan''s cold stare made the entire bungalow feel as though it was in the north pole, and it felt icy cold


    everywhere.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan finished taking care of Tong Shan''s injuries. Ye Fan told him to stay with a peace


    of mind and recuperate. He would specially send someone to take care of Tong Shan tomorrow.


    Ye Fan left after dealing with the matter.


    But before leaving, he stood by the door with his back facing Tong Shan and without hanging up the


    phone, he said, "I, Chu Tian-Fan, has no other family in the world except my mother and Mu-Cheng.


    You are the only ones that I can trust unconditionally. Tong Shan, Han, Ming Yu, and the others have


    been with me for years and are like family. I can''t stand the sight of my family being insulted. This is the


    first time, and I hope it will be thest. If you aren''t confident in the future, I will take care of it.¡±


    His profound words gusted into the bungalow with the cold night breeze.


    Ye Fan stood quietly where the light and darkness converged, so his face couldn''t be seen. Only Ye


    Fan''s deep voice gradually flowed over as the light flickered.


    Ye Fan left momentster.


    But Ye Fan''s words kept ringing in Tong Shan''s ears.


    He gradually grinned andughed like a dumb fool.


    "Young Master, it is my greatest honor to work for you," said Tong Shan to himself.


    Han was still on the phone. He felt a warm surge in his heart when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Fan was furious just now!


    But Han knew that the angrier Ye Fan was, the more concerned he was about his men.


    "You lunkhead! Aren''t you happy that you can meet someone like Young Master? Hohoho!" said Han


    through the phone to


    Tong Shan.


    Han couldn''t help feeling delighted as he spoke and his heartyughter echoed nonstop.


    It was past 8PM by the time Ye Fan arrived home.


    "You good-for-nothing! Where have you gone all day?"


    "You haven''t even made dinner."


    "Look at howte you are!¡±


    After entering through the door, Han Li and Qiu Lei''s piercing scolding came towards Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents looked down on Ye Fan even more as her business prospered with each


    passing day. They kept thinking that Ye Fan was beneath their daughter and kept asking her to divorce


    him.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had long gotten used to her parents'' harsh words and ignored them


    right away.


    Her parents could say whatever they wanted, and they would just ignore her.


    But the rude things her parents said this time made Qiu Mu-Cheng unhappy. Then she said, "Can you


    stop it? We have a guest today. Aren''t you two afraid of embarrassing yourselves?"


    What?


    "A guest?¡± asked Ye Fan in surprise before instantly turning to have a look.


    Sure enough, there was one more person at the dining table.


    She was a pretty and capable-looking woman dressed in a particrly official women''s suit with light


    makeup on her face. Her eyes were filled with a hint of sadness as she sat at the dining table and


    looked at him with constraint.


    "Hi Mr Ye, I''m Lin Wen-Jing. We met previously. Do you remember me?" greeted Lin Wen-Jing


    respectfully after she saw Ye Fan and got up.


    Ye Fan gave it some thought before saying, ¡°Oh, I remember now. You''re Miss Xu''s secretary, right?


    What brings you here? Did Miss Xue too? Mu-Cheng and I owe Miss Xu a lot and we''ve always


    wanted to thank her for it."


    Ye Fan did have an impression of Lin Wen-Jing.


    Lin Wen-Jing was Xu Lei''s right-hand woman, so she attended many important events with Xu Lei and


    was the closest to her.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling surprised when he saw this woman.


    Ye Fan was worried that they couldn''t ever meet again after Xu Lei disappeared without saying a word


    and went off the radar. Lin Wen-Jing''s appearance made Ye Fan undoubtedly happy, so he asked her


    about Xu Lei.


    "Shut your mouth! Do you have any ce to speak here? Go in and bring dinner out. Miss Lin greeted


    you kindly only because you are Mu-Cheng''s husband. Instead of feeling embarrassed that you are a


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    live-in husband, you end up chatting with her. Do you think you''re the man of the house?" scolded Han


    Li. She was clearly unhappy that Ye Fan acted as though he was head of the family and sat down to


    chat with their guest.


    After all, Ye Fan was just a useless man who lived off her daughter. It was no ce for the good-for-


    nothing to speak since there was a guest at their ce.


    Ye Fan ignored Han Li''s reprimanding and treated it as gibberish as he continued chatting with Lin


    Wen-Jing.


    "Mr Ye, Miss Xu can''te back here,¡± said Lin Wen-Jing. Her expression turned dark instantly the


    moment she brought up Xu Lei.


    Then Qiu Mu-Cheng asked quizzically and with concern, "Miss Lin, did something happen to Miss Xu?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was undoubtedly grateful to Xu Lei.


    Xu Lei single-handedly helped facilitate the partnership between Qiushui Logistics and Hongqi Group.


    Although Qiu Mu-Ying eventually stole the deal, Xu Lei defended Qiu Mu-Cheng several times and


    helped her a lot.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to visit and thank Xu Lei on several asions, just as Ye Fan said, but Xu Lei


    was sadly no longer in Yunzhou. Qiu Mu-Cheng was naturally worried when she caught the expression


    on Lin Wen-Jing''s face.


    Lin Wen-Jing first nodded at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s question before shaking her head. Then she said,


    "No...no, Miss Xu is fine. I came to invite Mr Ye to Yanjing to attend Miss Xu''s wedding."


    Aplicated looked surfaced in Lin Wen-Jing''s eyes as she looked at Ye Fan.


    Then Lin Wen-Jing quickly added after realizing that her words were phrased inappropriately, "Miss Qiu


    is wee to attend the wedding as well."


    What?


    "Is Miss Xu getting married?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others didn''t notice these minor details. They were more concerned that Xu Lei


    was getting married.


    "How can that be?"


    "Miss Xu is such an incredible woman. I didn''t think that any man was capable of winning Miss Xu over


    and making her agree to marry him!"


    Han Li and Qiu Lei exploded from hearing the news too.


    They found it inconceivable.


    Xu Lei had always been the queen of Yunzhou.


    It was shocking that such a powerful and strong woman would suddenly want to get married!


    Ye Fan was equally surprised. "Why so sudden?"


    "Yup, it is," said Lin Wen-Jing as she nodded and looked at Ye Fan hesitantly.


    But Lin Wen-Jing didn''t speak further and only handed an invitation to Ye Fan.


    The invitation seemed to be handwritten by Xu Lei and contained only a few words.


    "12th December. Mr Ye Fan is cordially invited to a wedding banquet. From: Xu Lei"

 Chapter 419 Secrets of the Past

    Chapter 419 Secrets of the Past


    "What the hell is going on? Why was only Ye Fan invited? He''s just a good-for-nothing, so why is his


    name on the invitation? Since I''m the head of the household, its recipient should have been me. Even if


    it wasn''t me, it should have been Mu-Cheng. But why is it that good-for-nothing instead?" said Han Li


    when she discovered Ye Fan''s name on Xu Li''s invitation and went berserk.


    It was not a question of the name but more about dignity and the right to speak in Han Li''s view.


    Xu Li invited their family to the wedding but only wrote Ye Fan''s name on the invitation.


    What was the meaning of this? Xu Li undoubtedly treated Ye Fan as the head of the family.


    Han Li was naturally furious that this good-for-nothing was representing their family.


    Lin Wen-Jing felt slightly embarrassed about making Han Li so furious, so she exined that she


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t sure herself and was only sending an invite.


    After Lin Wen-Jing finished delivering the invitation, she prepared to leave.


    "Mr Ye, can you walk me out?¡± asked Lin Wen-Jing before she left.


    Ye Fan was surprised. Then he nced at Lin Wen-Jing and nodded in agreement.


    "Is Miss Lin dumb? Mu-Cheng and I are sitting right here. Instead of asking us to see her off, she asked


    the useless Ye Fan to do it. What on earth is she thinking?" cursed Han Li from behind.


    But Ye Fan had already walked out with Lin Wen-Jing.


    There was a thud when they reached Yunwu Lake. Ye Fan looked at Lin Wen-Jing in shock as she


    knelt down.


    "Miss Lin, what are you doing?¡± Ye Fan was instantly shocked. He hastily went forward to help her up.


    "Mr Ye, please save Miss Xu. Miss Xu doesn''t like the second son of the Xue family, but she has been


    forced into this. Miss Xu''s family is forcing her to marry into the Xue family against her will. Miss Xu


    was under house arrest when I left. She isn''t doing well, and I''m afraid that she might do something


    foolish out of hopelessness," said Lin Wen-Jing sadly as she knelt on the ground teary-eyed.


    Xu Lei took Lin Wen-Jing in when she was in dire straits and gave her everything she had now.


    Lin Wen-Jing had to help Xu Lei now that she was suffering as she was her only friend and trusted


    subordinate.


    Otherwise, Xu Lei would be all alone in this world.


    "I was the one who wrote the invitation. Miss Xu didn''t allow me to tell you about the wedding as she


    didn''t want to disturb you. But you have always been on Miss Xu''s mind for over ten years, and she has


    been searching for her Fan all this time," said Xu Lei sadly as her voice echoed.


    Ye Fan instantly trembled. Then he stood there dumbstruck like a bolt from the blue struck him.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    "For over ten years? Fan? Is Xu Lei...Lei?" asked Ye Fan.


    Memories from over ten years ago emerged in his mind immediately.


    Ye Fan and his mother were still living with that cold and massive Chu family back then.


    The Chu family was one of the world''s top families and had affiliated powers all over the globe.


    And children from those affiliate families went to the Chu family school to further their studies each


    year.


    After all, elite families like the Chus had a lot of resources and unsurpassable levels of education.


    Ye Fan was still the Chu family''s eldest son at that time and had yet to be chased away, so he naturally


    studied at the family''s school, but Ye Fan always had a tough time there due to the situation with his


    mother.


    But the children from the Chu family naturally felt superior when they attended a family school like this,


    so they often beat up and bullied kids from outside the family.


    Ye Fan recalled that the first time he met that little girl, it was on the school track, and she was getting


    bullied by a bunch of children from the Chu family.


    Ye Fan rushed over right away and saved the girl from those people, and he was badly beaten up in


    the process.


    Then Ye Fan and the little girl called Lei became closer and closer through their mutual sympathy for


    each other.


    In all those years he spent with the Chu family, his only friend was perhaps that little girl called Lei,


    other than his little cousin.


    They were too young to know better back then.


    And they were at the most innocent time of their lives.


    But they didn''t spend much time together as he was driven out of the family shortly after with Ye Fan''s


    mother.


    Although Ye Fan often thought about this little girl initially, they were too far apart, so Ye Fan gradually


    almost forgot about her as time passed.


    Ye Fan thought that they would probably never meet again.


    But Ye Fan didn''t expect that the little girl whom he saved without much thought had him on her mind


    for years.


    "Miss Xu quit the Chu family school after she found out you were driven out of the Chus and returned


    to her family. She did her utmost to locate you and secretly escaped from her family to run to


    Jiangdong when she found out you were here, staying here for the next ten years.


    Miss Xu suffered so much during these ten years. Her parents died in an ident, and her business


    opponents kept attacking her."


    "Miss Xu gradually gained a foothold and carved a career for herself. She didn''t stop looking for you,


    but you were already married by the time she found you. Since she didn''t want to disturb your life, she


    didn''t tell you about it all this time."


    Lin Wen-Jing spoke sadly as she cried to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s heart was in ups and downs and only managed to calm down after a long time.


    Ye Fan walked over and gently helped Lin Wen-Jing up. Then he said deeply, "Get up. Tell Lei that her


    Fan will go over and look her up soon. Tell her to stay home and not do anything rash. Although I can''t


    give her everything she wants, I won''t allow anyone to force my Lei to do anything. I saved her then,


    and I am even more able to save her now."


    A cool breeze gusted as he spoke deeply.


    Thousands of ripples undted across Yunwu Lake under the solitary moon.


    Ye Fan''s shocked voice kept sweeping across theke.


    Just like Ye Fan told Tong Shan and Han, he didn''t have much family in his life.


    Ye Fan lived with only his mother since young until Tong Shan, Han, and the others pledged allegiance


    to him. They were the handful of people that Ye Fan was close to.


    So Ye Fan treasured those who were truly good to him.


    Tong Shan and Xu Lei were both important to him!


    It wasn''t just their childhood encounter that made Ye Fan want to save her. Ye Fan felt the help Xu Lei


    offered Qiu Mu-Cheng and himself in Yunzhou was enough for him to go to her aid.


    Moreover, this silly little girl whom he saved in his youth had silently done so much for him all these


    years.


    He had to help her since he was only human.


    "This is perfect. I can take care of everything at one go when I go to Yanjing this time."

 Chapter 420 A Furious Qiu Mu-Cheng

    Chapter 420 A Furious Qiu Mu-Cheng


    Han Li and Qiu Lei had gone to bed by the time Ye Fan came home.


    The two of them only yed mahjong and went for square dances, so they kept to a routine and


    maintained a healthy lifestyle.


    The light in the living room was already off, and only the light in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s room remained on.


    Ye Fan didn''t disturb her. Then he turned on the living room lights and cleared the cutlery.


    After all, Ye Fan always did the chores while Qiu Mu-Cheng worked. Han Li and Qiu Lei merely


    supervised him without lifting a finger. Ever since Ye Fan married into the Qiu family, Han Li and Qiu Lei


    stopped doing all the housework.


    But Ye Fan was surprised today when he discovered that all the cutlery had been washed and put


    away. The dining table was empty and wiped spick and span.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cold voice came from the room just as Ye Fan stood there in shock.


    She said, "Stop looking. I''ve done all the chores."


    Ye Fan couldn''t detect any emotion in her calm voice.


    Ye Fan immediately panicked a little.


    He was worried that Qiu Mu-Cheng might overthink his rtionship with Xu Lei.


    So Ye Fan hurried over and grinned as he said to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Honey, I just knew that you love me


    the most. You wanted to help me with the chores because you knew what a hard time I have with them.


    You''re the perfect wife!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red at Ye Fan angrily the moment he started praising her. Then she said, ¡°Stop


    imagining things. If any guests turned up unannounced and ended up seeing those unwashed dishes, it


    would be an embarrassment!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Has Miss Lin left?"


    "Yup, I saw her off," replied Ye Fan as he nodded. Then he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng hesitantly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng detected Ye Fan''s expression. Then she asked without waiting for Ye Fan to speak, "Do


    you n on going to Yanjing to attend Miss Xu''s wedding?"


    Now that she saw had seen right through Ye Fan, he smiled sheepishly and said, "My wife knows me


    the best. Mu-Cheng, I don''t really want to go. After all, we aren''t that close or rted to Miss Xu, so it''s


    not worth it to travel so far and spend so much money to attend her wedding. But I don''t mind going


    with you if you really want to go to Yanjing and meet more big shots."


    Ye Fan chuckled.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled her eyes. Then she stared at him with a look of disdain and scoffed as she


    said, "That''s enough, stop trying to confuse me by saying nice things. Since Miss Xu sent the invite,


    you should go. Miss Xu is our benefactor and has done us huge favors. Even though shees from a


    powerful family, she didn''t forget about us and sent an invitation all the way here. If we don''t support


    her, it makes us look like ingrates. I packed your bags, but you''ll have to go on your own since I''m too


    busy with work. Send my congrats to Miss Xu. Also, I ced some money and a bank card in your


    wallet. Spend what you have to, but don''t use the money irresponsibly. It''s not easy for your wife to


    make money," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she folded the clothing on the bed.


    Ye Fan thought Qiu Mu-Cheng was organizing her own clothes when he came in. Then he noticed Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was folding his clothes too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like a sad woman from ancient times as she packed her husband''s luggage for


    his impending trip and was reluctant to part with him.


    Ye Fan felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart when he saw this.


    This cold family had finally started feeling warm to Ye Fan after three years.


    "I think I''m still missing something here," said Ye Fan suddenly out of the blue.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought Ye Fan needed something else for the trip, so she asked, "What else do you


    need?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said calmly, "We are still missing a few babies."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face blushed almost immediately.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood up angrily in embarrassment and hurled the folded clothing on Ye Fan''s face


    while he smiled lewdly. Then she shouted, "Baby, my foot! You''re shameless! I''ll beat you to death!!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t stupid, so she could tell what Ye Fan was trying to say.


    Ye Fan was clearly teasing her about getting her to have children with him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Childbirth was undoubtedly an embarrassing topic for a virgin like Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After all, the most crucial part of getting pregnant was sleeping together.


    The moment Qiu Mu-Cheng thought about getting naked and sleeping with the opposite sex, her pretty


    little face blushed so red that it felt as though her face was on fire as her heart palpitated wildly.


    For women like Qiu Mu-Cheng, who hadn''t even had their first kiss, having children was clearly


    unimaginable to them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could only conceal her anxiety and shyness by throwing a temper at Ye Fan.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that sooner orter, she might reach that stage with this man.


    "Haha, I was just talking randomly, Honey. I didn''t say that we should make babies tonight. Why get so


    anxious? You''re blushing even,¡± said Ye Fan, very cheekily. Even after Qiu Mu-Cheng reprimanded


    him, Ye Fan continuedughing brazenly.


    Ye Fan''s teasing undoubtedly made Qiu Mu-Cheng even more embarrassed and angry. Her pretty little


    face turned as ripe as peach as she blushed and appeared


    enticingly juicy to Ye Fan.


    "You stop it! Shut up now,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng even more angrily as she chased Ye Fan around with a


    pillow and whacked him hard.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng tripped and fell onto Ye Fan as she was running too quickly and didn''t mind her feet.


    Ye Fan was running outside when Qiu Mu-Cheng happened to hug Ye Fan''s legs.


    So the couple both fell to the ground.


    Ye Fan sat squarely on the ground while Qiu Mu-Cheng fell into his embrace and her lovely face


    happened tond on Ye Fan''s lower abdomen.


    Ye Fan expression turned cold instantly as a tent instantly rose under his pants.


    The moment his little friend looked up, it pped Qiu Mu-Cheng''s exquisite little nose.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could sense its scorching heat even through his thin pants.


    Then the atmosphere froze.


    And it felt as though time had halted.


    A shrill and angry cry instantly pierced through the air and shook the corridors.


    "AHHH! How could you? Ye Fan, you asshole! You''re dead meat! Die, Ye Fan!" roared Qiu Mu-Cheng


    hysterically as she chased Ye Fan.


    Her crimson red face was filled with embarrassment and anger.


    There was a murderous look in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes. She was dying to hack Ye Fan to pieces.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that none of all her embarrassments in lifebined couldpete with that!

 Chapter 421 Encountering Old Friends

    Chapter 421 Encountering Old Friends


    "I can exin everything! You can''t me me. It''s not like I can control myself. Also, you were the one


    who fell on me. We didn''t really have body contact since we were still dressed," exined Ye Fan in the


    room as he blushed in shame.


    Ye Fan''s exnation only made Qiu Mu-Cheng even angrier. She was so angry with this shameless


    man that her face was distorted.


    "Stop talking about it! Shut up!" roared Qiu Mu-Cheng furiously.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were even woken up by theirmotion.


    Han Li came out to ask Qiu Mu-Cheng what was going on. But how could Qiu Mu-Cheng bring herself


    to say it?


    So she could only stop fighting with Ye Fan and go back to her room with her cheeks blushing.


    After Ye Fan had escaped a close brush with death, he sighed in relief. His forehead was already


    dripping with cold sweat after the events that transpired.


    "Damn, I didn''t even look as pathetic when the Chu family surrounded me with 100 men to annihte


    me," said Ye Fan as he smiled bitterly after returning to the room.


    Ye Fan felt that wives were certainly the scariest biological creatures on earth in his heart.


    The night went by quickly.


    The next day, Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly still traumatized by the incident, so she ignored him when she


    saw Ye Fan. Intense embarrassment and coldness remained in her eyes.


    Ye Fan could only shake his head bitterly and smile.


    But Ye Fan could understand how she felt too. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fury came as no surprise after the


    episodest night since his wife was so innocent that she hadn''t even held another man''s hands


    before.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t worried and reckoned


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would forget about it in a few days.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng left for work, Ye Fan received a call from Han.


    "Young Master, I have the tickets. The flight is tonight at 8PM at Jianghai International Airport. It''s a


    direct flight to Yanjing," said a deep voice quietly through the phone.


    Ye Fan expressionlessly replied okay.


    Since it required some time to get to Jianghai, Ye Fan left immediately after receiving Han''s call.


    Li Er pulled up outside Liuyuan Residential District 30 minutester, where Ye Fan was already waiting


    for him.


    "Mr Chu," greeted Li Er respectfully the moment he saw Ye Fan.


    "Let''s go. Send me to Jianghai International Airport.¡±


    Ye Fan got into the car without saying anything else, and they went straight to Jianghai.


    Ye Fan sent Qiu Mu-Cheng a text message on his way there, "Mu-Cheng, I''m going to Yanjing tonight.


    Take care."


    By the time Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Ye Fan''s text message, it was noon.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to leave in such a hurry, so she called immediately to see if Ye Fan had


    everything he needed and told him to take care.


    "Also, I have a ss gathering next month. You muste with me. If you don''t, you''re going to get it


    from me!¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily.


    This stubborn woman had such a roundabout way of expressing her reluctance to part with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fanughed gently and replied, okay.


    "Mr Chu and Mrs Chu are so close that it is the envy of others."


    Li Er couldn''t help sighing after Ye Fan hung up the phone.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply and looked out of the window quietly.


    The car sped on a road dotted by trees on both sides. Then the trees became reduced to nothing but


    shadows as they swiftly disappeared behind him.


    8PM at night.


    A flight to Yanjing departed from the Jianghai International Airport.


    In a bungalow in Yunzhou''s eastern suburbs.


    Tong Shan looked out the window at the starry sky with worry, anticipation, and a degree of darkness in


    his eyes.


    After a long time, he finally sighed, "Yanjing is about to be thrown into chaos.


    Are...are you Mr Chu?"


    The ne had taken off.


    Ye Fan had his eyes closed and was resting.


    But an excited voice reached his ears.


    Then Ye Fan opened his eyes to see a gentle and pretty woman looking at him as she smiled.


    "Xiao-Hong!" said Ye Fan with slight surprise when he saw the woman in front of him.


    He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance while he was in flight.


    Ye Fan had the chance to see this gentle woman, Li Xiao-Hong, several times before.


    Ye Fan recalled that thest time he saw Li Xiao-Hong was in Anning County at the Mount Tai Hall.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s uncle and a rich man''s son lusted after Chen Nan, so theyid a trap for Ye Fan to set


    him up.


    But they didn''t manage to get their way and even knelt to Ye Fan and begged for mercy.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect how small the world was and that he would bump into Li Xiao-Hong again.


    "Mr Chu, my uncle targeted you at Mount Tai, but you didn''t bear a grudge about it and even let them


    off. Thank you so much for doing that.¡±''


    Li Xiao-Hong asked the passenger sitting next to Ye Fan to change seats with her. Then she sat down


    next to Ye Fan and expressed her gratitude happily.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. You''ve be prettier since west met. You''re a lot


    more radiant now."


    Li Xiao-Hong certainly experienced a vast change since Ye Fanst saw her.


    Nothing changed much with Li Xiao-Hong physically, and it was clearly more of a huge spiritual


    transformation.


    Li Xiao-Hong used to be just a youngdy who worked part-time at a restaurant, but she was truly a


    positive and confident undergrad now.


    Li Xiao-Hong blushed instantly after Ye Fan praised her.


    Then Ye Fan changed the subject and asked why Li Xiao-Hong was heading to Yanjing.


    Ye Fan found out after chatting with Li Xiao-Hong that her father came looking for her recently.


    He wanted Li Xiao-Hong to go to Yanjing and further her studies.


    "My father went out to work when I was a kid and never came home since then. I always thought he


    had passed away and only found out recently that he was alive. He resides in Yanjing, makes a lot of


    money, and runs his own business. He wanted to make it up to us when he found out that my mother


    and I was scraping to get by and wanted to bring us to Yanjing. My mother couldn''t forgive him, so she


    didn''t go, but she told me to go to my father. My mother said that the best universities are in the capital,


    so I will have a better future if I go. I didn''t want to disappoint my mother, so I decided to go to Yanjing


    to find him," said Li Xiao-Hong slowly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t tell from Li Xiao-Hong''s voice whether she resented her father or missed him instead.


    Perhaps Li Xiao-Hong was going to Yanjing so as not to oppose her mother''s wishes.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help seeing himself when he looked at the gentle and filial young woman.

 Chapter 422 The Li Familys Dinner Party

    Chapter 422 The Li Family''s Dinner Party


    Didn''t Ye Fan''s so-called father also return many yearster to look for him saying that he wanted to


    make it up to him?


    Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong had simr life experiences, but they made different choices.


    Li Xiao-Hong chose to forgive her father while Ye Fan went on a path of no return!


    "Don''t you hate him?" asked Ye Fan suddenly after a long silence.


    Li Xiao-Hong hesitated momentarily. Then she suddenly shook her head and smiled as she said gently,


    "I used to hate him, but now I stopped feeling anything. After all, everyone has the right to choose how


    they want to live. Moreover, my father gave my mother all his assets in the countryside when he


    divorced her. Although it isn''t much, I can tell my parents had feelings for each other. Perhaps there


    was a reason why he divorced my mother back then, and maybe he had no choice,¡± said Li Xiao-Hong


    calmly. She was a kind girl and always assumed the best of others.


    After her father left for a few years, he suddenly sent someone to deliver the divorce papers to her


    mother. Then he disappearedpletely.


    Li Xiao-Hong felt her father was somewhat heartless back then, but her opinion changed with age and


    experience.


    She knew that many things couldn''t be helped in the world.


    Also, many things didn''t look as simple as they did on the surface.


    Hence Li Xiao-Hong gradually became jaded about her father.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s mother agreed when her father asked her to further her studies and take a doctorate in


    Yanjing, so she was going to Yanjing to find her father like her mother wished.


    "Congrattions then, Xiao-Hong. If we were in a novel, you are definitely the female lead. Maybe after


    you get to Yanjing, you''ll get to inherit his billions and reach the pinnacle of your life. Then you''ll


    be so sessful that you''ll be too good for me," teased Ye Fan humorously.


    But no one detected the inexplicable emotion running through Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Was there any special reason for Ye Fan''s father to treat him that way back then?


    Ye Fan knew nothing about it!


    Jianghai wasn''t too far from Yanjing, so all it took was a one to two hour flight before they arrived.


    After Ye Fan arrived in Yanjing, he wanted to bid Li Xiao-Hong farewell, but she unexpectedly invited


    him over to her home for dinner.


    "My father owns a hotel, so you can stay at his hotel after that. Mr Chu, don''t reject me. It''s just a meal


    and won''t take up too much of your time," said Li Xiao-Hong with anticipation.


    Since Li Xiao-Hong was so kind to offer, Ye


    Fan didn''t turn her down and agreed to go back with her.


    Then Li Xiao-Hong''s father, Li Lu-Bin, called to say that he was stuck in traffic and was probably only


    arriving in 30 minutes and told her to wait at the airport.


    So Ye Fan took the opportunity to buy a couple of things from nearby.


    After all, it was Ye Fan''s first time visiting, so he couldn''t go empty-handed.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect to find such a treasure," said Ye Fan when a rusty copper tripod in an antique


    shop caught his attention.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan appeared before Li Xiao-Hong a few minutester with a bag of gifts.


    "Xiao-Hong, I waste because of the traffic," said Li Xiao-Hong''s father, who happened to arrive at the


    same time.


    He was a middle-aged man dressed in a suit with an affectionate smile on his face. The moment he


    saw Li Xiao-Hong, he was so delighted that he gave her a big hug.


    "Xiao-Hong, get into the car. Auntie Li-Ping has prepared a huge spread of food to wee you,¡± said


    Li Lu-Bin as he smiled and hurried Li Xiao-Hong to get into the car.


    "Dad, this is Mr Chu. He was a big help to me in the past, so I want to invite him over to eat too. Is that


    okay?" asked Li Xiao-Hong as she introduced Ye Fan to her father.


    "What? Mr Chu?" asked Li Lu-Bin. Only then did he notice the simply dressed skinny youth who


    seemed utterly unremarkable and didn''t look like anyone important at all.


    Then why did his daughter call him ''Mr Chu''?


    People who were greeted as mister were usually highly respected.


    Most people weren''t good enough to be greeted in this manner.


    "He is probably a low profile son of a rich man."


    But at the same time, Li Lu-Bin reckoned his daughter was probably dating Mr Chu.


    After all, why would she bring him home on their first trip to Yanjing if they weren''t particrly close?


    "If Xiao-Hong could marry into a rich and powerful family, then it would be her good fortune," thought Li


    Lu-Bin inwardly before he happily agreed. Then he invited Ye Fan to their home as he kept thanking


    him.


    Li Lu-Bin''s home was a standalone bungalow in the Yanjing suburbs.


    Although it was a little out of the way, it was very enviable to own a standalone bungalow in Yanjing,


    where every inch ofnd was extremely expensive.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s father was probably rather powerful in Yanjing.


    "Mr Chu, don''t be shy. Just treat my ce like yours and have your fill. There''s no need to constrain


    yourself," said Li Lu-Bin as heughed at the dining table.


    Li Lu-Bin was very delighted that he finally reunited with his daughter after so many years, so he had


    several sses of wine, and his face was slightly red.


    Li Lu-Bin''s wife and daughter, Sun Li-Ping and Li Yuan, were sitting beside him.


    After divorcing Li Xiao-Hong''s mother, Li Lu-Bin married Sun Li-Ping. And Li Yuan was the daughter he


    had with Sun Li-Ping.


    Sun Li-Ping and Li Yuan clearly found Li Xiao-Hong unwee. Li Yuan even put on a stiff face the


    entire time.


    After all, Li Xiao-Hong was an outsider to Li Yuan and Sun Li-Ping.


    "Yuanyuan, why didn''t you greet Xiao-Hong as your older sister when she arrived?


    Don''t you have any manners?" said Li Lu-Bin as he scolded Li Yuan a little.


    Li Yuan sneered, "I''m my mother''s only daughter. I don''t have any older sisters." "You..." said Li Lu-Bin


    as his face turned green. Just as he was about to throw his temper, Li Xiao-Hong stopped him.


    "Dad, it''s okay. Yuanyuan and I are about the same age, so there''s no need for her to call me big


    sister," said Li Xiao-Hong as she smiled calmly.


    "Humph, you hypocrite," said Li Yuan before continuing to eat without speaking further.


    Sun Li-Ping wasn''t as willful as Li Yuan, so she showed Li Xiao-Hong some basic courtesy. After


    casually asking after Li Xiao-Hong, she looked at Ye Fan intriguingly.


    Li Xiao-Hong brought a man with her to Yanjing on her first trip here.


    In Sun Li-Ping''s view, they were probably closely rted.


    It was highly possible that they were lovers.


    Sun Li-Ping was extremely curious about this man who might marry Li Xiao-Hong. She wanted to find


    out what kind of man the daughter of a farmer would find for herself.


    Was Ye Fan so powerful that Li Xiao-Hong couldpletely turn her life around?


    Sun Li-Ping looked at Ye Fan curiously as she smiled and asked, "Mr Chu, I heard that you are a big


    shot from Jiangdong.


    Since you canmand so much respect at such a young age, you muste from a formidable


    family, right?"

 Chapter 423 A Freeloader?

    Chapter 423 A Freeloader?


    "What business are you in, Mr Chu?" asked Li Lu-Bin''s wife, Sun Li-Ping, courteously with a smile while


    they were at the dinner table.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "You''ve mistaken Mrs Li, I''m a farmer''s kid just like Xiao-Hong. I


    grew up in the countryside and my family farms too. I don''t have a rich and powerful background, so I''m


    no big shot. If you must insist, then thend which my mother and I till is our greatest support."


    Ye Fan''s voice sounded absolutely calm when he spoke. He neither had the intention to withhold any


    information nor did he find it embarrassing to talk about.


    He never attempted to hide his background whenever people asked as he found it unnecessary.


    So when the Li family asked, he simply answered honestly.


    Even if the Chu family asked about this, he would still give the same answer.


    From the moment Ye Fan was driven out of the Chu family, he was no longer their eldest son.


    He only recognized himself as a farmer''s child!


    Ye Fan would give the same answer whenever someone asked, regardless of the asion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He would never feel low self-esteem because of his mother''s background.


    Moreover, so what if he was from the countryside?


    So what if he came from a low-ie family?


    His family background never prevented him from bing powerful.


    So Ye Fan never felt that his background was important.


    Just like Zhao Li-Chun told Ye Fan back then, talented people also existed in remote and backward


    ces.


    Despite his lowly family background, he wielded great power!


    "What? Are you a farmer''s son? Are you from the countryside too?¡±


    But Sun Li-Ping immediately went into a daze and stopped smiling when she heard him.


    The moment Li Yuan heard him, she was even more gleeful.


    "Tsk, I thought this woman from the countrysidended herself a rich and powerful boyfriend, but it


    looks like he''s a country bumpkin too. Birds of a feather flock together. Then again, why would a rich


    young master be blind enough to fancy a woman from the countryside?" sniggered Li Yuan as she


    looked at her half-sister, Li Xiao-Hong, with even more contempt.


    Li Yuan looked down on old country bumpkin like Li Xiao-Hong from the beginning. It was an insult to


    be rted by blood to someone like this woman.


    She even found it dirty to eat with the likes of Li Xiao-Hong.


    "Yuanyuan, how can you say that? Mr Chu is just being modest. The truly rich and powerful are very


    low key when they go out. The richest man of Yanjing was simply dressed in a pair of jeans and a white


    T-shirt when I bumped into him. It''s all about going back to the basics. Glory won''t mean a thing after


    you genuinely consolidated great wealth and power. Right, Mr Chu?" said Li Lu-Bin politely.


    Li Lu-Bin didn''t believe that his daughter would lie. How could Li Xiao-Hong have lied when she said Ye


    Fan was an influential man in Jiangdong?


    Li Yuan continued to ridicule Ye Fan, "Dad, it''s not enough to just im that he is a big shot. Didn''t he


    bring us presents? Why don''t we take a look at them now? Then we can find out if Mr Chu a poor man


    or a big shot! No matter how low profile rich people might be, they can''t keep a low profile about the


    gifts they give their friends. They certainly can''t hand out trash, right?" said Li Yuan coldly. Li Lu-Bin


    nodded too.


    Li Lu-Bin''s daughter was right. No matter how low profile some rich men were, they didn''t give out poor


    gifts.


    If Ye Fan was an influential man in Jiangdong like his daughter said, the gift he gave them ought to be


    rather generous.


    "What do you think, Mr Chu? Why don''t you show us what kind of gift a big shot like you gave us?" said


    Li Yuan as she sat there looking at Ye Fan and waited for a good show.


    Her mother, Sun Li-Ping, didn''t say a word. She was clearly waiting to see if Mr Chu was truly rich and


    powerful.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about Li Yuan''s ridicule.


    Instead, Ye Fan looked at Li Lu-Bin as he handed him a gift bag and said, "Uncle Li, I bought you a little


    gift since it''s our first time meeting."


    Ye Fan ced the copper tripod on the table as he spoke.


    The copper tripod wasn''t very big and only the size of an adult''s hand. But it was covered with rust and


    dust and seemed to have been left forgotten for a long time.


    Li Yuan instantlyughed when she saw the rusty tripod.


    "Haha, I thought it was some big gift, but it''s just some junk. Did you pick this up from some dumpster?


    How could you have the cheek to give this as a gift? This is a joke! Dad, what did I say? This guy is no


    big shot. Your daughter from the countryside was conned. He''s just a country bumpkin," said Li Yuan


    when she saw that old tripod in Ye Fan''s hands. Sheughed so hard that tears almost burst from her


    eyes.


    Li Yuan thought that Li Xiao-Hong and Ye Fan must both be idiots. Did they think they were in the


    countryside now?


    How could he dare to give this piece of junk as a gift?


    Sun Li-Ping''s face immediately turned dark. She instantly lost patience and mmed the table as she


    said, "Li Lu-Bin, just look at what your daughter is doing! As though one louse wasn''t enough, now we


    have two to feed. Our home isn''t a shelter. Keeping one louse in our home was enough, but now there


    are two of them?! Hurry up and tell them to leave! Or else you can leave this home too," Sun Li-Ping


    scolded them hatefully.


    She was already very displeased that Li Lu-Bin wanted to bring Li Xiao-Hong to Yanjing, but his


    daughter from the countryside unexpectedly even brought her boyfriend along.


    What was she trying to do?


    Was she here to freeload?


    What did Li Xiao-Hong think their family was? Were they suckers?


    Sun Li-Ping was undoubtedly furious. She immediately took her daughter, Li Yuan, and left the dining


    table angrily.


    The meal quickly ended on a lousy note. Only Li Xiao-Hong, Li Lu-Bin, and Ye Fan remained at the


    dining table.


    "Dad, I''m sorry that I made things difficult for you. But I didn''t lie, and Mr Chu really is an important


    man."


    "That''s enough!" bellowed Li Lu-Bin angrily when Li Xiao-Hong wanted to exin. Then Li Xiao-Hong


    became so frightened that she immediately hung her head and didn''t dare to utter a word.


    Li Lu-Bin instantly turned to Ye Fan. Then without his previous politeness or enthusiasm, he shouted


    angrily at Ye Fan, "I don''t care if you are Mr Chu or a country bumpkin, but I''m warning you, stay away


    from my daughter. If I find out that you are still going to tempt and deceive my daughter, I won''t let you


    off. Also, my home isn''t a shelter. Xiao-Hong is my daughter, so I have to feed and clothe her, but you


    havee to the wrong ce if you thought you could freeload off me! I don''t want to chase you, but if


    you have any dignity, you should leave on your own," said Li Lu-Bin deeply with fury in his voice.


    Li Lu-Bin clearly treated Ye Fan as a liar who misled his daughter.


    How could a kid from a farm lie that he was Mr Chu and pretend to be someone important?


    Li Lu-Bin almost bought his lies too!


    He was naturally furious.


    Li Lu-Bin would have thrown a fit at Ye Fan and kicked him out if not because of his daughter.

 Chapter 424 The Eve

    Chapter 424 The Eve


    "Dad, how can you do that? Mr Chu is my guest. How could you..." said Li Xiao-Hong bitterly. She was


    instantly anxious when her father wanted to chase Ye Fan away.


    Ye Fan was Li Xiao-Hong''s guest after all. No one knew how guilty Li Xiao-Hong was in her heart after


    suffering such treatment from her father.


    "Shut up! Don''t you even know when you get conned? How could you defend him?" reprimanded Li Lu-


    Bin sternly. He was so harsh that Li Xiao-Hong almost wanted to cry.


    Ye Fan continued sitting thereposedly. There was no sign of any emotion on his lovely face.


    No matter how Sun Li-Ping, Li Lu-Bin, and Li Yuan ridiculed him, he remained like still water, and not a


    single ripple undted in his heart.


    "Oh my! You are such a thick skinned country bumpkin! How can you still stick around after my parents


    chased you out? Take your junk and get lost!¡±


    Li Yuan came back after leaving for a while. The moment she saw Ye Fan still shamelessly sitting


    where he was, Li Yuan undoubtedly hated him even more. She walked up to the bronze tripod that Ye


    Fan gave them and threw it right out of the door.


    "Leave!" roared Li Yuan deeply.


    "Aren''t you going to leave?" asked Sun Li-Ping. She also walked over and shouted at Ye Fan with her


    eyes filled with loathing.


    Only Li Xiao-Hong appeared sad. Tears brimmed from her eyes as she hung her head and kept


    apologizing to Ye Fan.


    Li Xiao-Hong felt very guilty.


    If she didn''t invite Ye Fan over, he wouldn''t have suffered such humiliation.


    If she didn''t have low status in the family, Ye Fan wouldn''t have experienced such a cold reception.


    But Ye Fan stepped forward and wiped the tears from the corners of Li Xiao-Hong''s eyes. Then he


    calmly smiled as he said, "Xiao-Hong, you didn''t do anything wrong, so don''t apologize. They were the


    ones who were blind and wrong. But I don''t think I can eat with you today. We can always catch up


    again in the future if there''s a chance."


    Then Ye Fan smiled before turning to leave without lingering.


    But when Ye Fan bent over to pick up the copper tripod, he said coldly with his back facing them, "The


    likes of you wouldn''t have the right to eat with me today if it weren''t for Xiao-Hong."


    His somber voice swept across their halls and was filled with biting cold.


    Li Lu-Bin and the rest couldn''t help trembling when they heard Ye Fan speak.


    It felt as though it wasn''t a lowly farmer from the countryside standing before them, but an immensely


    influential and mighty man!


    And they couldn''t help panicking.


    There was a moment when Li Lu-Bin couldn''t help suspecting whether this youth might truly be an


    important man.


    Ye Fan had already left.


    But Ye Fan''s cold and dignified voice kept reverberating through the air as the wind swept across the


    room.


    Li Xiao-Hong felt very sorrowful in her heart after Ye Fan left.


    She looked at everyone with tears in her eyes as she said sadly, "Dad, you will realize sooner orter


    the kind of big shot you chased away today, and all of you will live to regret it."


    Li Xiao-Hong roared with tears in her eyes before crying as she ran to her bedroom.


    Li Lu-Bin appeared uneasy. He undoubtedly felt nervous in his heart.


    Could he, Li Lu-Bin, have offended an influential man?


    "Tsk, what big shot? He even took back the junk he gave us. If someone like him could be powerful,


    then I would be a queen. It''s hrious,¡±ughed Li Yuan as though she had seen something funny. But


    thisedy undoubtedly came to a close after Ye Fan left.


    "Mum and Dad, I''m heading in to rest. I have to attend a birthday party with my CEO. I heard it''s Miss


    Xu''s birthday party, so I have to recharge and be at my best.


    Li Yuan waved her hand before going to her room.


    But Sun Li-Ping clearly didn''t want to let Li Lu-Bin off and scolded him harshly after they returned to


    their room.


    "I keep telling you that your daughter in the countryside is useless. She came to freeload off us and


    even brought some random man over. She''s shameless. What do you want with a lousy daughter like


    her? Don''t you find it embarrassing?"


    "There there, keep your voice down and don''t let Xiao-Hong hear you," said Li Lu-Bin fawningly.


    "What? Why can''t I talk about it if you had the cheek to invite her over? There''s no way I''ll keep my


    voice down."


    Of course, Ye Fan knew nothing about the events that transpired at the Li family after he left.


    Ye Fan had already checked into the hotel which Han made reservations for.


    "Young Master, I have made the call. In three days, the Spark that we groomed in Yanjing will contact


    you. He hasn''t been in town these past few days, but he is on his way back now that you have


    personallye to Yanjing," said Han deeply over the phone.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Perfect since I have to visit the Xu family. What did you find out about the Xu


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    family?"


    "Yes, I investigated them," replied Han immediately. "Young Master, I have sent you the information.


    The Xu family is pretty influential. At their prime, they were one of the top four influential families of


    Yanjing. But ever since the previous head of their family died, their family''s power gradually diminished.


    Since they have a long history and formidable foundation, they have close connections and influence in


    all trades. Young Master, if you want to handle the Xu family, you will probably face a lot of problems,"


    Han reminded Ye Fan worriedly.


    Ye Fan didn''t speak for a long time. He stood in front of the huge French windows with a cup of tea in


    his hand with vapor rising from it as he stared at the starry skies outside. Then after a long time, he


    parted his lips and smiled proudly.


    "The top four influential families? A powerful family with a long history? So what? No matter how


    difficult it is, I, Chu Tian-Fan, must do it. I must take Lei out of that family. That silly girl searched for me


    for years, so even though I can''t marry her, I can ensure her freedom," said Ye Fan proudly in a soft


    voice. Then he held up his teacup and raised it to toast the vast starry skies.


    He tilted his head and drank all the tea in his cup.


    "Then I hope everything goes smoothly for Young Master tomorrow. Oh yes, I heard that it happens to


    be Miss Xu Lei''s birthday tomorrow as well. If Young Master wants to give her a huge surprise, you can


    always prepare a gift,¡± continued Han as he calmly reminded Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Okay!"

 Chapter 425 A Woman Who Was Forsaken by the World

    Chapter 425 A Woman Who Was Forsaken by the World


    At the Xu family in Yanjing.


    There were many cars parked in front of a massive estate.


    Countless rich and powerful people of Yanjing came with their wives both in fine outfits. Servants came


    out to lead them into the hall.


    The Xu family was causing quite a stir today. There were vividly colored flowers, a bright red carpet,


    and decorations in the courtyard, so their estate was splendidly adorned.


    The passersby couldn''t help turning to look as they stared at the guests flocking over and the posh cars


    parked outside their estate.


    "What''s going on in the Xu residence?¡±


    "Is Miss Xu Lei getting married today?"


    "Isn''t it taking ce on 12th December?"


    The passersby were looking at the Xu residence quizzically.


    Many people kept gossiping.


    "Oh my, how could you have known nothing about this huge event? They didn''t set this up for the


    second daughter of the Xu family. This is for their eldest daughter, Xu Mei-Feng. It''s her birthday today.


    A month ago, the Xu family already released information to the media and marketed it and invited all


    the elite to attend it," said someone in the know.


    What?


    "It''s just a birthday, but they''re making it such a grand affair."


    "There must be miles of cars out here!"


    "At least half the rich and powerful of Yanjing are here!"


    "It''s the Xu family after all. Their family has a long history in Yanjing, so it''s iparably grand."


    After they found out that a birthday banquet was being held for the eldest daughter of the Xu family,


    they were


    instantly envious.


    Many women coveted for such a grand birthday party and felt that was how one should live.


    A birthday party already surpassed a state banquet!


    The birthday parties of average citizens like them certainly couldn''tpare to theirs.


    "I think that this birthday party is just a gimmick. They are probably trying to find Miss Xu Mei-Feng a


    husband."


    "Miss Xu Lei is getting married soon, so Miss Xu Mei-Feng is clearly anxious since she older than her."


    "But I feel so sorry for Miss Xu Lei. She''s not too bad herself, but ended up getting engaged to that


    yboy from the Xue family." "Miss Xu Lei will probably forever get stepped on by Miss Xu Mei-Feng!"


    At the thought of that, many people couldn''t help shaking their heads and feel sorry for Xu Lei.


    Marriage was like a second lease of life to women.


    If they married well, even nobodies could live like queens.


    If they didn''t marry well, then they could forget about holding their heads up high for the rest of their


    lives.


    Many passersby gathered outside to look and chat about the Xu family.


    Distinguished people from all spheres assembled in the Xu family''s halls. Countless rich and powerful


    gathered together to socialize, and it was bustling with activity. But Xu Mei-Feng, the eldest daughter of


    the Xu family, who seemed as precious as a canary, undoubtedly garnered the most attention.


    Though it was strangely quiet in one of the rooms in the bungalow while the party went on downstairs.


    It was cold as autumn in there as thevish party went on outside.


    A stunning and elegant woman sat silently before a window in the room.


    Although sunlight was seeping through the fine window shades and scattering lightly on her, she was


    covered with a haze.


    From a distance, the scene appeared particrly sad.


    If seemed as though someone was sitting in the corner and forgotten by the world. Despite the


    extravagant banquet right outside, the room was sad and cold.


    "Miss Xu, they''ve gone too far! It''s your birthday today, but no one bothered to say anything about it,


    and they even ced you under house arrest! They are such bullies!" blurted Lin Wen-Jing from behind


    in a fury.


    Lin Wen-Jing walked in from outside and continued ranting to Xu Lei, "Miss Xu, it''s bustling with activity


    out there. The T''ang family from the south, the Su family from the north, and even the Tang family from


    Jinling sent people to wish Xu Mei-Feng a happy birthday. Xu Mei-Feng is so smug now that she''s


    acting like she''s some princess. It doesn''t cross her mind that she can now enjoy all this attention


    because of your parents'' hard work. She was ungrateful to your parents and even ced you under


    house arrest. Now she wants to just marry you off to some stranger. Xu Mei-Feng keeps iming it''s


    for your own good, but they must have wanted to chase you out of the Xu family ages ago and openly


    take over the Xu family''s assets!"


    The more Lin Wen-Jing thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so furious that her face was


    crimson red.


    She had been with the Xu family for a long time and knew their situation well.


    Although the Xu family was an important family with a long history, they truly soared to power under the


    leadership of Xu Lei''s father when he was head of the family.


    Xu Lei was far away in Jiangdong when her parents passed away in an ident, so all their family


    assets naturally fell into her second uncle''s hands.


    The so-called eldest daughter of the Xu family today was naturally that uncle''s daughter, Xu Mei-Feng.


    In Lin Wen-Jing''s view, the true eldest daughter of the family was always Xu Lei.


    "Times have gotten so tough without your parents around for you to rely on. After getting bullied by


    your family, you can only swallow it. Miss Xu, don''t be sad. Even if no one else celebrates your


    birthday, I will do it for you,¡± said Lin Wen-Jing as she sighed. She found Xu Lei particrly pitiful.


    They had already snatched Xu Lei''s birthright, and now Xu Mei-Feng took even a birthday party that


    only happened once a year.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lin Wen-Jing couldn''t imagine how Xu Lei was to ovee all her future woes.


    The Xu family had two daughters who were born on the same day.


    But they were now celebrating it for Xu Mei-Feng and not Xu Lei. Lin Wen-Jing was naturally upset


    about it.


    Lin Wen-Jing ced a birthday cake on the table as she sighed. Then she helped Xu Lei to light the


    candles.


    Xu Lei smiled when she saw it. But her smile was filled with a boundless sorrow.


    "Wen-Jing, thank you. I''m so d you stayed with me all these years. You''re the only person who


    remembers my birthday. If it weren''t for you, I would have beenpletely forgotten by everyone in the


    world," said Xu Lei softly. She didn''t look as strong and powerful as she did in Yunzhou. All that was left


    was endless sadness and loneliness.


    Her family assets were taken away from her after her parents'' ident. Now even her birthday was


    snatched from under her nose.


    No matter how strong Xu Lei was inside, she felt painful and sorrowful now.


    Xu Lei went into a daze. She could almost look back and see years ago on this day when she was at


    the Chu residence that night.


    A silly young man was holding two apples which he had stolen and got his clothes torn by tree


    branches in the process as he offered them to her and wished her happy birthday.


    Xu Lei recalled that she didn''t have a knife with her since she didn''t like apples, so the youth used his


    mouth to bite the apple skin off.


    Then Xu Lei pared another apple with her mouth to thank him.


    After paring the apples, they took turns eating it.


    They were young and clueless back then. In hindsight, their actions were so intimate and ambiguous.


    It felt as though he had kissed her countless times.


    It was the first time Xu Lei ever received a birthday present from an outsider.


    It was also the first and only present this young man ever gave one to her!


    But after so many years, the young man finally got married.


    He had probably long forgotten her and her birthday.


    He might have even forgotten about the littless who called him, ''Fan''.


    In the end, so many things changed with time.


    Xu Lei wanted to go back to those days so badly.


    Back when she was young and innocent.


    And he was an inexperienced young man!


    Tears unknowingly trickled from her eyes.


    They cascaded down her stunning face like chains of cold and sparkling beads.


    The dazzling young woman Lin Wen-Jing once knew had now ended up like this. She had lost all hope


    to live and was now like a luminous precious stone that had lost all radiance.


    Lin Wen-Jing felt as though her heart was about to break.


    She clenched her fists tightly as she bit down hard on her lip and almost blurted out the message that


    Ye Fan had for Xu Lei.


    But Lin Wen-Jing managed to suppress herself in the end.


    She was afraid Ye Fan wouldn''t turn up.


    Lin Wen-Jing was even more worried that Xu Lei would be disappointed.


    Lin Wen-Jing didn''t dare to give Xu Lei false hope as she wasn''t in the condition to suffer another blow.


    So Lin Wen-Jing didn''t tell Xu Lei she had gone to Jiangdong or that Ye Fan wasing over.


    But Lin Wen-Jing was praying nonstop in her heart, "Mr Ye, you must absolutelye. You must.¡±

 Chapter 426 Humiliation

    Chapter 426 Humiliation


    In the Xu family''s hall.


    Their hall was filled with guests.


    The birthday banquet at the Xu family was bustling with activity.


    All the business circle celebrities, government elites and half of Yanjing''s rich and powerful had all


    gathered here today.


    The protagonist of this party had yet to turn up and everyone in the hall was chatting happily.


    Melodious music was yed in the luxurious hall.


    Sessful men held a wine ss in hand while they happily chatted with graceful and beautiful


    women.


    A high society banquet like this was the best opportunity to expand one''s connections.


    Then a beautiful woman finally walked out from inside.


    Everyone went quiet immediately.


    An elegant young woman with plump breasts dressed in a long snow-white dress appeared before the


    crowd. She walked up to her seat as everyone looked at her with anticipation.


    Her father was Xu Feng-Liang, the head of the Xu family from Yanjing, and she was his eldest


    daughter, Xu Mei-Feng.


    After Xu Mei-Feng appeared, she enthusiastically walked right up to the highest point in the hall.


    Since it was her birthday banquet, she naturally sat on the main seat as the star of the show.


    "Miss, are we ready to begin?" asked the butler respectfully as he came close to Xu Mei-Feng.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Xu Mei-Feng proudly smiled as she said, "Okay, we can begin. Also, don''t forget to show Lei a live


    broadcast. Let her see how grand her cousin''s birthday banquet is so that she can see how far apart


    we are. She must understand that her father is no longer head of the Xu family, so she is no longer the


    eldest daughter of the family. Tell that cousin of mine to behave and set her attitude right. If she is


    obedient, then the Xu family will ensure that her wedding is a grand affair. Or else, don''t me us for


    embarrassing her."


    Xu Mei-Feng''s words sounded cold and smug as she spoke proudly.


    Xu Mei-Feng had always disliked Xu Lei since they were children.


    Although Xu Mei-Feng was the firstborn daughter of the Xu family, her cousin, Xu Lei, undoubtedly


    stole all the spotlight because her father was the head of the Xu family.


    But fortunately, Xu Lei''s parents died in an ident, so Xu Mei-Feng''s father rose to the position. Xu


    Mei-Feng''s status naturally rose with the tides ever since, and she snatched everything Xu Lei had in


    the Xu family previously.


    Yet Xu Mei-Feng was still very displeased by her cousin''s arrogant ways. Xu Lei was a maverick and


    refused to be disciplined by Xu Mei-Feng.


    "Xu Lei, oh Xu Lei, do you still think you''re the eldest daughter of the Xu family? I will let youpletely


    understand on my birthday banquet today that I have already trampled you beneath my feet!¡± thought


    Xu Mei-Feng haughtily.


    She knew it was Xu Lei''s birthday as well today.


    Xu Mei-Feng was born a few hours earlier and became Xu Lei''s older cousin when both of them were


    born into the Xu family.


    But so what if she knew? Xu Mei-Feng deliberately didn''t allow the Xu family to celebrate Xu Lei''s


    birthday to embarrass her.


    After Xu Mei-Feng announced that the banquet hadmenced, all their guests started presenting


    their gifts.


    "I, T''ang En-Long, from the T''ang family south of the city, presents a pair of white jade bracelets. I wish


    Miss Xu a happy birthday."


    "The CEO of Longxiang Group presents a tinum ne. He wishes Miss Xu a happy birthday and


    hopes you stay youthful forever!¡±


    "I, Su Rong, from the Su family north of the city, presents..."


    The guests stepped forward one after another to congratte her and present their gifts.


    A mountain of gifts piled up in front of Xu Mei-Feng in a matter of moments.


    Xu Mei-Feng felt exceptionally proud when she heard all the guests congratting her respectfully.


    After all, no other birthday parties in Yanjing could rival Xu Mei-Feng''s and attract so many


    distinguished guests toe from near and far.


    Xu Mei-Feng beamed at her sess as everyone congratted her respectfully. It fed her ego so


    immensely that she felt like she was floating in the air.


    "Just look at how haughty Xu Mei-Feng is. It''s killing me. Xu Mei-Feng is out to humiliate you, Miss Xu!


    She especially sent a TV to your room so that you could see her birthday banquet live. She''s clearly


    out to embarrass you. She''s really too much!"


    After seeing how proud Xu Mei-Feng was on the LCD screen and hearing all the guests congratting


    her respectfully, Lin Wen-Jing almost went mad with fury.


    Xu Lei''s pretty little face was somewhat pale too. No one knew how dejected she was in her heart.


    Although Xu Lei did her best to remain calm, she couldn''t help feeling sad when she witnessed the


    huge disparity.


    After all, every woman wanted to be important, garner attention, and be the most dazzling person at


    their birthday parties.


    Xu Lei wanted to turn off the TV since it depressed her, but Xu Mei-Feng wouldn''t let her have her way.


    Someone was still standing outside watching to ensure that they didn''t turn off the live feed for Xu Mei-


    Feng''s birthday banquet.


    Inside the hall of the Xu residence.


    It continued to bustle with activity.


    A young and handsome man smiled as he stepped out from the crowd. Then he congratted Xu Mei-


    Feng with admiration in his eyes, "Mei-Feng, this nine-carat diamond ring is for you. Happy birthday


    and I hope you will have a life as dazzling as this diamond ring.''


    The young man spoke deeply. His admiration and love for Xu Mei-Feng were particrly obvious.


    ''Young Master Xing Tian, thank you. Please ce it there,¡± said Xu Mei-Feng with a lukewarm smile.


    Xu Mei-Feng had long known that Xing


    Tian fancied her.


    Although Xing Tian looked good and was the heir of the Xing family, they were a second rate family in


    Yanjing. The Xing family couldn''t hold the candle to the Xue family and definitely couldn''tpete with


    the top four influential families.


    "How dare a louse from a second rate family try to hit on me? Dream on! Only someone like the Xue


    family''s eldest son is good enough for me,¡± thought Xu Mei-Feng contemptuously as she looked at


    Xing Tian with a fake warm smile on her face.


    But Xu Mei-Feng didn''t intend to make things clear to Xing Tian and found it better to just lead him on.


    It wasn''t a bad idea to have a dog like him around since he cared so much about her.


    "I, Xue Ming-Hua, the second son of the Xue family, presents a jade hairpin from the Qing dynasty and


    wishes Miss Xu a happy birthday!"


    Another young man walked over.


    The young man had a weak gait while his face was wan, and he seemed particrly skinny. He clearly


    ended up sickly from indulging in too many sensual pleasures.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s lovely eyes instantly lit up when she heard that the Xue family was here.


    "Haha, Ming-Hua, we will be family soon. There''s no need to be so formal. Even if youe empty-


    handed, I won''t get upset," said Xu Mei-Feng as she smiled and weed him.


    That''s right, this Xue Ming-Hua was Xu Lei''s fiance.


    The Xue family couldn''tpare to the top four influential families in Yanjing.


    But they were still an outstanding family.


    Also, the Xue family has been making progress at breakneck speed. If they started with a stronger


    family foundation, they would probably be one of Yanjing''s top four influential families by now.


    Now that the Xu family was declining, they wanted to get connected with up anding families in


    Yanjing like the Xue family. The Xu family could survive for another hundred years with the Xue family''s


    support.


    "Oh yes, where''s your older brother?" asked Xu Mei-Feng quizzically as she looked at Xue Ming-Hua.


    Xu Mei-Feng had fancied Xue Ming-Hua''s older brother for a long time. Xu Mei-Feng did her utmost to


    make Xu Lei and Xue Ming-Hua''s marriage happen so that she could do the Xue family a favor and


    create a good impression of herself. Then Xu Mei-Feng could get closer to Xue Ming-Hua''s older


    brother.


    After all, Xue Ming-Hua was a rich yboy and idled around doing nothing all the time, so men like him


    were below Xu Lei.


    Now that he could marry a woman as pretty, talented and pure as Xu Lei, it was a sheer windfall for


    him.

 Chapter 427 Ye Fans Gift

    Chapter 427 Ye Fan''s Gift


    Also, Xue Ming-Hua''s older brother was the head of the Xue family, so now that she did the Xue family


    such a huge favor, Xue Ming-Hua''s older brother would definitely have a good impression of her.


    Xu Mei-Feng thought Xue Ming-Hua''s older brother would personally attend the birthday banquet, but


    Xue Ming-Hua turned up instead.


    Xue Ming-Hua smiled and replied, "My older brother wanted toe personally. After all, Miss Xu is


    the one who helped matchmake Leilei and I and made our engagement go so smoothly. The Xue


    family will always be grateful to Miss Xu. My big brother handpicked this gift and spent a month''s worth


    sry on buying it and told me to hand it to Miss Xu as your birthday gift personally."


    Everyone trembled when they heard Xue Ming-Hua words.


    A month''s sry?


    Then it was probably worth millions.


    The Xue family certainly was generous to send an extravagant million dor gift as a birthday present.


    Many people sighed in envy.


    After all, despite the billions that their huge family businesses raked in, their businesses had equally


    high expenditures, and many of theirpanies had loan liabilities.


    So unless it were an important event, they wouldn''t have the motivation to present a gift worth millions


    as a birthday gift to a woman.


    Xing Tian was the Xing family''s heir, and his gift came in second to the Xue family''s jade hairpin. The


    diamond ring he presented was worth about $900,000 and cost almost half a year of his ie.


    Xing Tian went all out just to impress the girl today.


    But Xing Tian naturally couldn''tpare to the Xue family.


    "Did your brother handpick it? Thanks, I love it," said Xu Mei-Feng as she beamed when she heard


    what Xue Ming-Hua said. Then she excitedly invited Xue Ming-Hua to take his seat.


    Then many rich and powerful guests offered birthday gifts to Xu Mei-Feng.


    This went on for almost 30 minutes before all the guests were done congratting her.


    Xu Mei-Feng suddenly stood up after the guests sat down. She held up a ss of wine proudly in a


    dignified manner said proudly to everyone, "My father isn''t around today, so I represent the Xu family


    today. On behalf of the Xu family, I, Xu Mei-Feng, thank everyone foring today. Allow me to offer


    you a toast!"


    Xu Mei-Feng stood proudly in front of the main seat.


    She could sense the reverenceing from the crowd when she held up the wine ss. Then she


    tilted her head back and finished the red wine in her ss with a gulp as everyone looked on intently.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP...


    Thunderous apuse rang.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Xu has both beauty and brains.


    You''re extraordinary."


    "I''m sure when the head retires, he will leave the family in your hands.¡±


    "Let''s all offer Miss Xu a toast as well."


    Everyone ttered Xu Mei-Feng amid the apuse, and the sound of ingratiation kept surging through


    the hall.


    Xu Mei-Feng proudly smiled as she looked down at the people who were fawning her and seemed to


    be in high spirits.


    It felt as though she had reached her pinnacle of life.


    But just as Xu Mei-Feng was reveling in all the attention, the hall door suddenly opened.


    Then a skinny young man quietly came into sight.


    "And you are?" asked Xu Mei-Feng when the man suddenly appeared before her.


    The other people looked at the man curiously as well.


    He didn''t seem wealthy or influential at all, judging from his outfit.


    Was he the Xu family''s guest?


    The man raised his head and smiled as he calmly replied to Xu Mei-Feng''s question, "I''m Ye Fan from


    Yunzhou. I''m here to celebrate Miss Xu''s birthday."


    Ye Fan''s calm reply sounded like a cool breeze wafting through the halls.


    The moment Ye Fan spoke, a graceful and stunning woman sitting in the other room in the bungalow


    was instantly shocked.


    It felt as though a shocking thunderp exploded in Xu Lei''s heart and her eyes instantly stared wide-


    eyed.


    Joy swept through her heart like a tsunami.


    "Is...is he really here?"


    No one knew how excited Xu Lei was.


    It felt as though she had gone back into the past ten years to that night.


    The young man appeared from nowhere like a knight in shining armor when she felt hopeless.


    He was like a ray of light, which lighted both her and her dark life up!


    In the bungalow hall.


    Ye Fan''s arrival caused quite a stir in the hall.


    "Yunzhou? Where is that? Is it some new district in Yanjing?" asked Xu Mei-Feng quizzically when she


    realized she didn''t know of such a ce.


    All the other guests were equally perplexed.


    "Ye Fan? Is there such a person in Yanjing? Are there any big families in Yanjing that have the


    surname Ye?" sneered someone from the crowd just as everyone started wondering who Ye Fan was.


    "Haha, I was just wondering who it was. It''s that country bumpkin. If he was important, then Yunzhou is


    probably a little vige," said someone as sheughed coldly. All eyes instantly nced over in unison.


    Li Yuan walked out with a smile on her face as she nced at Ye Fan with disdain in her eyes.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t cause trouble. Come over here now," said Xing Tian when he saw his secretary


    standing up to speak. His face instantly went pale.


    It was Miss Xu Mei-Feng''s birthday. How could his secretary make trouble?


    He wouldn''t have brought her here if he knew this would happen.


    But Li Yuan smugly smiled when she heard Xing Tian reprimanding her. Then she assured him, "Mr


    Xing, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Then Li Yuan walked up to Xu Mei-Feng and said, "Miss Xu, don''t be fooled by him. He freeloaded at


    my cest night by iming he was an important man, but my father chased him out in the end. I


    didn''t think he would have the gall to sponge off Miss Xu at your birthday party. Don''t judge him by his


    looks. He''s nothing but a louse from the countryside. He''s a countryside bumpkin without a dime or an


    ounce of power. He didn''t have the money to get a proper gift when he came to my ce for dinnerst


    night, so he picked up some piece of junk and gave it to us as a gift. I threw it out the moment he gave


    it to us.¡±


    What?


    A country bumpkin who freeloads?


    Li Yuan shocked everyone with this information.


    After all, this was no ce for a freeloader.


    Everyone present was rich and powerful.


    How dare a country bumpkin attend a banquet for high society?


    "Miss, you''d better be careful with your words. How could a louse from the countryside have the guts to


    But Li Yuan smiled and appeared confident.


    "Why don''t you wait for this supposed big shot to present his birthday gift before you decide? He gave


    my family a rusty hunk of metalst night. I just wonder what precious gift he will give Miss Xu now?"


    ridiculed Li Yuan quietly.


    All eyes turned to Ye Fan instantly again.


    They clearly wanted to take a look at the young man''s gift for Miss Xu Mei-Feng.


    Then Ye Fan gently removed a heavy and antique-like object from his gift bag under everyone''s


    scrutiny.


    "I, Ye Fan,e bearing a copper tripod and wish Miss Xu eternal beauty!"

 Chapter 428 This Is What a Gift Looks Like

    Chapter 428 This Is What a Gift Looks Like


    "What?"


    "A rusty tripod?"


    "He came to the birthday party of the heir of the Xu family bearing this gift?"


    All the guests at the party instantly exploded the moment Ye Fan took out the gift.


    Many people chuckled nonstop and looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    Li Yuanughed until she bent over when she saw it was the same copper tripod that Ye Fan tried to


    give her familyst night.


    "Haha, you idiot! You''re a louse and miser. I already threw it out when you offered my family this dumb


    tripodst night. I thought you would at least change it up a little. I didn''t expect you to try and give


    away this dumb tripod again. Haha, even if you bought a vase and imed it was an antique, it would


    look better than this dumb tripod. Con artists usually change up their ploys, but you just keep using the


    same tripod. Are you dumb? Or do you think we are dumb?" said Li Yuan as she almost immediately


    burst at the seams fromughter.


    Li Yuan already threw out this stupid tripod, which Ye Fan tried to give her familyst night. She was


    surprised that Ye Fan woulde to freeload off the Xu family and offer them the same gift.


    Even her family didn''t get deceived by his tripod. Did this idiot think he could pull the wool over the Xu


    family''s eyes?


    Sure enough, the moment Xu Mei-Feng saw the old rusty tripod in Ye Fan''s hands, her face instantly


    looked furious.


    "Where did this dumbasse from?


    What have the guards been doing? How could they have let him in? Throw him out now!"


    Xu Mei-Feng was so furious that her face was livid. It was her birthday, but some random poor man


    from the countryside crashed her banquet, so it made her feel embarrassed and dampened her spirits.


    "Don''t get mad, Mei-Feng. I will chase him out for you," said Xing Tian as he pounced on the chance to


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    please Xu Mei-Feng. Then he instantly stepped forward and stared coldly at Ye Fan.


    "How dare you, you brat! How dare toe here to leech off Mei-Feng? Kneel and apologize to her


    now!" scolded Xing Tian angrily. His voice was filled with contempt for Ye Fan.


    Xing Tian didn''t care about the dignity of a country bumpkin like Ye Fan. He merely wanted to impress


    Xu Mei-Feng and make her think highly of him.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless as Xing Tian cursed him. Then he calmly said, "I said I''m here to


    celebrate Miss Xu''s birthday."


    "Celebrate my foot! Is a country bumpkin like you even good enough to celebrate Mei-Feng''s birthday


    with her? How could you even have the cheek to pick up a piece of trash from the junkyard and give it


    to someone as a gift? It''s such a disgrace!" said Xing Tian rudely as he interrupted Ye


    Fan right away and sneered.


    "That''s right," chimed Li Yuan, "You''re pretty bold for a country bumpkin. How dare you stir trouble at


    an event like this? This is no ce for a louse like you! Did you think you could pretend to be some big


    shot just by giving away junk like that? A true big shot should at least give a diamond ring worth


    millions, just like Mr Xing!"


    Li Yuan bragged about her boss, Xing Tian, as she belittled Ye Fan.


    Xing Tian undoubtedly became even cockier. He even especially took the diamond ring from the table


    and ced it in front of Ye Fan to open his eyes.


    "See this? This is what a real gift looks like. That stupid tripod can''tpare to the diamond ring I gave


    Mei-Feng," said Xing Tian as he smiled haughtily.


    Then an old man dressed in a tangzhuang turned up in the hall.


    "Miss Xu, I Wang Kai-Ge, apologize for beingte. In order to express my apology, I specially brought


    you a silver tea set from the Yongzheng era as your birthday gift."


    The old manughed resoundingly as he walked over.


    Everyone was shocked to see the man.


    Wang Kai-Ge?


    "Wang Kai-Ge from Panjiayuan?"


    "Isn''t he the most famous master appraiser, who is an honorary professor at Yanjing University?"


    "I heard that he took part in many national relic appraisals and found many lost Chinese relics abroad.


    He''s recovered countless pieces of priceless art for the country."


    "Then he even donated one of the 12 bronze zodiacs of Yuanming Gardens to the country."


    "So even the mayor of Yanjing personally received him to thank him for his service to the country!"


    "My god, what''s a master like him doing here?"


    The moment they heard Wang Kai-Ge''s name, many of the rich and the powerful were stunned.


    Wang Kai-Ge couldn''tpare to the others in wealth.


    But no one else present held as much prestige as him in Yanjing.


    After all, Wang Kai-Ge dedicated his entire life to the study of antiques and helped the country to


    recover relics.


    Personal aplishments and prestige were priceless.


    Everyone in the hall immediately stood up to greet him respectfully, ''Master Wang''.


    Such was his level of prestige!


    Master Wang was a national hero who was even received by the mayor before. Since he was a


    prestigious older man, he was deserving of their respect.


    Even Xu Mei-Feng felt deeply ttered. Then she hurriedly stood up and went over to wee him,


    "Grandpa Kai-Ge, I''m too young to deserve this from you. I''m already deeply ttered that you could


    grace us with your presence.¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng smiled nonstop. She was undoubtedly delighted that Wang Kai-Ge turned up.


    Even a master ss appraiser like Master Wang came to her birthday banquet, so Xu Mei-Feng


    naturally felt conceited about it.


    Then Xu Mei-Feng saw Ye Fan still standing there, so she said coldly, "Guards! Get this louse out of


    here! Are you ready to be held ountable if he bothers Master Wang?¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng spoke in detest.


    Yet just as Xu Mei-Feng was about to drive Ye Fan away, Master Wang''s eyes instantly lit up.


    Master Wang''s face twitched, and his pupils constricted the moment he spotted something. Then he


    shouted in shock, "That...that''s a treasure!"


    Then Master Wang hurried over towards Xing Tian with his gleaming.


    Xing Tian was immediately delighted.


    He thought Wang was talking about the diamond rind in his hand, so he went over and showed off his


    diamond ring to Wang.


    "Haha, Master Wang, even you noticed that this diamond ring is extraordinary, right? I especially got


    someone to buy it from Europe for Mei-Feng. Royal craftsmen from Western Europe created each


    pattern and carving on it. It has a market value of $5 million but I was worried that Mei-Feng wouldn''t


    ept it, so I only said it was worth hundreds of thousands," said Xing Tian as he chuckled. He even


    bragged that it was worth millions.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s face instantly trembled when she heard him. Then she said, "Xing Tian, really? You


    were too kind."


    Just as Xu Mei-Feng was about to step forward and take a look at the diamond ring that Wang Kai-Ge


    imed was a treasure, Wang Kai-Ge unexpectedly shoved Xing Tian several meters away.


    "What rubbish is this? How dare you call this a treasure? Get out of my way!¡±

 Chapter 429 A Windfall

    Chapter 429 A Windfall


    Xing Tian waspletely stunned. The diamond ring fell to the ground with a ng. Then he almost


    got shoved to the ground by Wang Kai-Ge and staggered a few steps before regaining his bnce.


    Xu Mei-Feng, who was initially trying to get to the ring, instantly came to a standstill. Then she looked


    at Wang Kai-Ge perplexedly and asked, "Master Wang, what...what do you mean?"


    But Master Wang couldn''t be bothered with Xu Mei-Feng and Xing Tian''s reactions. Instead, he


    shouted deeply and pushed Xing Tian away before he went right up to Ye Fan.


    Then he said with great exhration to Ye Fan, "My friend, can...can you let me have a look at the


    tripod?"


    Ye Fan calmly smiled as he said, "It looks like there''s still someone who knows his stuff in Yanjing. Go


    ahead if you want to."


    Ye Fan graciously handed the tripod over to Master Wang afterughing.


    "Humph, stop acting. It''s just a stupid tripod. How can it be a treasure? Master Wang must have made


    a mistake. After he takes a close look at it, he will know that this tripod is nothing but worthless trash,"


    sneered Li Yuan with her eyes filled with disdain.


    She was clueless that the object she tossed out of her homest night was such a treasure.


    Master Wang started scrutinizing the tripod as though it were a ravishing beauty while Li Yuan ridiculed


    Ye Fan.


    Master Wang even took out a little wooden hammer from his bag and gently knocked away the dirt and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    rust on the surface of the tripod.


    Then Master Wang used his shirt to clean it meticulously with his clothing.


    In the end, a dignified tripod appeared before the crowd.


    It was now like an unsheathed sword and was gleaming brightly in all its glory.


    After Master Wang cleaned off all the rust and grime from the tripod, the thousand year old antique


    tripod reemerged before them.


    "This...this...this is?"


    Even people who were clueless about antique appraisal could clearly see that it was an extraordinary


    square tripod.


    Master Wang was beside himself with joy.


    "It''s a national treasure. It''s a national treasure!¡± said Master Wang excitedly as his hands trembled.


    Master Wang''s excited voice hit them like a stifled thunder as it echoed through the halls.


    Xu Mei-Feng was instantly surprised to see Master Wang so excited. Then she asked perplexedly,


    "Master Wa...Wang, is this dumb tripod really...really a national treasure?¡±


    "Shut up!'' shouted Master Wang angrily the moment he heard Xu Mei-Feng, "This is a national relic.


    How can you insult it like that?"


    "During the Republic era, there was a bronze square tripod called Four Sheep Square Tripod among a


    batch of artifacts which our forefathers excavated. That was thergest and most perfect Shang


    Dynasty sacrificial vessel that the country ever excavated. Online sellers estimated it is worth $26.6


    billion. But those greedy and shortsighted businessmen have no idea how priceless it was. How could it


    be valued at a mere $26.6 billion?" said Wang fervently. The more the guests heard him, the more


    shocked they became.


    Xing Tian''s mouth gaped so wide that it was the size of a basin. Then he asked nervously, "Master


    Wa...Wang, is this the Four Sheep Square Tripod worth $26.6 bill...billion that you were talking about?"


    "Stupid dumbass!"


    After Xing Tian said this, Master Wang scolded him furiously. Xing Tian was so embarrassed that his


    face blushed, and he became too afraid to speak.


    "The Four Sheep Square Tripod is a huge national treasure weighing over 250 kilograms and already


    disyed in a museum. This square tripod here is only the size of my palm, how can it be the Four


    Sheep Square Tripod?"


    Xing Tian, Li Yuan, and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard him.


    Li Yuan was particrly green-eyed when she heard that the Four Sheep Square Tripod was worth


    $26.6 billion.


    She thought she had lost her opportunity to be a multi-billionaire.


    But fortunately, this country bumpkin didn''t get his hands on the Four Sheep Square Tripod.


    The tripod worth billions was the Four Sheep Square Tripod, but the one in Ye Fan''s hands had images


    of four dragons and not a single sheep on it.


    But right after everyone heaved a sigh of relief, Master Wang caused another turn of events as he


    continued, "Although this isn''t the Four Sheep Square Tripod, judging from its shape, it''s the Four


    Dragon Square Tripod, and it''s even more precious!"


    What?


    "The Four Dragon Square Tripod?"


    "More precious than the Four Sheep Square Tripod?¡±


    Master Wang''s words were like rocks thatnded into the ocean and raised a tsunami. Everyone lost


    their calm and became once more filled with shock.


    Then Master Wang shook his head and sighed.


    "But sadly, this Four Dragon Square Tripod is too small, and bronze objects are valued based on their


    size. Although this Four Dragon Square Tripod hails from the Shang-Zhou era as well, it was merely a


    decorative item, hence the petite size. Also, it''s an even greater pity that there is clearly severe


    damage from getting knocked against something. Once it has a single bump, it''s value diminishes by a


    billion. Money is a minor loss, but the damage to its artistic value is astronomical. Friend, why didn''t


    you take good care of such a national treasure?" said Master Wang as he sighed sadly.


    In Master Wang''s opinion, every single national artifact was an important part of Chinese art, and it


    pained him to see it get damaged.


    But the guests were clearly disinterested in art, and they cared more about how much the tripod


    fetched.


    "Shang Dynasty bronze artifacts are rare to begin with. Moreover, there are dragons on the Four


    Dragon Square Tripod, so its value will increase. Since there is some damage to it, its starting bid


    should be about $500 million," said Master Wang deeply based on his experience.


    What?


    "$500 million?" "And that is just the starting bid."


    All the guests in the hall were stunned.


    Many people present didn''t even have $500 million worth in assets. This meant that this square tripod


    was worth more than all their years of hard work.


    Many people inhaled deeply in shock.


    And Li Yuan was stunned when she realized this square tripod was worth millions.


    What...what did she dost night?


    She threw an important national relic worth $500 million out the doorst night.


    $500 million!


    Their family hotel was out of the way, so even if they sold it at a high price, it couldn''t fetch more than


    $20 million.


    This meant that she threw out a national relic equivalent to dozens of their hotelst night.


    Instantaneously, Li Yuan fell into deep


    regret.


    Blood dripped from her heart.


    That was $500 million they were talking about.


    It was a real windfall!


    And probably no one could stay calm about it.


    Li Yuan ran over anxiously and put away the contempt she had for Ye Fan. Then she said ingratiatingly,


    "Mr Chu, pleasee over for dinner tonight again. There''s no need for you to bring another gift.


    Come like you didst night, and just give us this tripod."

 Chapter 430 Dragons and Phoenixes Symbolize Good Fortune

    Chapter 430 Dragons and Phoenixes Symbolize Good Fortune


    Li Yuan shamelessly went all out for the sake of $500 million.


    Ye Fan looked at Li Yuan''s greedy and vile face. Then he softly smiled andughed as he said, "I


    brought the square tripod to the Li family wanting to give it to Xiao-Hong''s parents as a gift, but your


    family looked down on it, and Miss Li even tossed the Four Dragon Square Tripod out. Have you


    changed your mind now, Miss Li? But why the sudden change of heart? Why are you asking for


    something that you threw outst night?"


    Ye Fan smiled calmly. Despite the cold smile on his face as he spoke, he mocked and made fun of her.


    "It was a misunderstanding, Mr Chu. It was all a misunderstandingst night,¡± said Li Yuan as she


    smiled so hard that the thick makeup on her face was about to crack. She did her utmost to ingratiate


    him.


    But Master Wang exploded before Li Yuan could exin.


    "What? Are you the one who damaged this national relic? Did you even throw it out of your house?


    Animal, you animal!" bellowed Master Wang furiously the moment he heard Ye Fan and Li Yuan''s


    conversation. National treasures meant everything to Master Wang.


    He even pped Li Yuan so hard in a fit of anger that she fell onto the ground.


    "You stupid woman! This tripod is a national relic. This Four Dragon Square Tripod contains thousands


    of years'' worth of national fortune. How could you be so stupid to damage it purposely? Do you know


    what a crime it is to damage national relics intentionally? You might even get sentenced to death if it is


    serious," said Master Wang angrily as he scolded Li Yuan.


    Master Wang thought that the national relic was unintentionally damaged due to Ye Fan''s carelessness


    with storage.


    But he didn''t expect that this woman to have deliberately damaged it.


    Since intentional harm was inflicted on the tripod, the nature of the matter changedpletely in an


    instant.


    Master Wang previously felt sorry about the damage.


    Now Master Wang was furious.


    Every piece of ancient bronze vessel were priceless treasures.


    There was no way to restore them once the damage was inflicted.


    So even the slightest scratch cut deeply into Master Wang''s heart.


    How could Master Wang hold his temper back when he found out Li Yuan purposely defaced it?


    Li Yuan was undoubtedly stunned, and her face became ghastly pale.


    She didn''t expect that the consequences of throwing out a lousy hunk of metalst night were so great!


    But fortunately, Ye Fan had given the square tripod to her family.


    So no one could hold them ountable for damaging the Li family''s private property.


    Li Yuan''s mood instantly lifted a lot at the thought of this. Then she turned to sneer at Master Wang,


    "Master Wang, although you are a master in the field, don''t you think you are crossing the line here? Mr


    Chu gave this square tripod to my family, so it belongs to us. Since it belongs to me, I can throw it if I


    want to. Is it any of your business?"


    Li Yuan smiled coldly.


    Then the moment she finished her words, Xu Mei-Feng stepped forward and pped Li Yuan.


    "Who is this dumbass? How dare you snatch my things? How brazen of you!"


    Xu Mei-Feng''s p sent Li Yuan falling to the ground right away and she covered her face and cried


    instantly.


    But regardless of the resentment seething in her heart, Li Yuan didn''t dare to utter a word given the Xu


    family''s influence.


    "Calm down, Mei-Feng. It''s my fault for not disciplining my subordinates strictly enough. I will tell her to


    leave now!"


    Li Yuan was Xing Tian''s secretary, so when she offended Xu Mei-Feng, he quickly stepped forward to


    clean up the mess.


    After apologizing to Xu Mei-Feng, Xing Tian turned and scolded Li Yuan, "You dumbass! How dare you


    snatch Mei-Feng''s present? You''re disgusting! Are you even good enough to own a tripod worth


    millions? Why did I, Xing Tian, hire an idiot like you? You ruined my ns! Hurry up and get lost!"


    Xing Tian reprimanded her furiously.


    Xing Tian wanted to take the opportunity to impress Xu Mei-Feng, but after what Li Yuan did, Xu Mei-


    Feng probably had a bad feeling towards him now.


    How could Xing Tian not be angry?


    So he yelled at Li Yuan straight away and chased her out.


    Xu Mei-Feng changed her disdainful attitude towards Ye Fan and walked over to him with a smile on


    her face. Then she said both enthusiastically and with courtesy, "Mr Ye, I was blinded by that evil


    woman and misunderstood you. I stood up for you and chased her away. This Four Dragon Square


    Tripod is certainly too precious, but since Mr Ye brought it all the way here and insists on giving it to


    me, I will respect your wishes and ept it. I adore this birthday present, Mr Ye. Dragons and


    phoenixes symbolize good fortune! This is a fine square tripod and suits my high status well."


    Xu Mei-Feng''s were brimming with delight and pride.


    Xu Mei-Feng was delighted that her assets was going to increase by millions so effortlessly.


    She was proud that she, Xu Mei-Feng, had such a powerful charm.


    That she could make Ye Fan spare no expense and give her a tripod worth millions to ingratiate her.


    Xu Mei-Feng sensed the looks of envy from the guests around her andpped it all up happily.


    But Xu Mei-Feng kept her eyes on the square tripod the entire time.


    There was a greedy look on her face as though she was afraid that this square tripod would run away.


    Then Xu Mei-Feng reached her hands out towards the Four Dragon Square Tripod worth millions to


    take it from Ye Fan. She was itching to get her hands on it.


    But the moment Xu Mei-Feng attempted to grab it from Ye Fan, he unexpectedly pulled his hands


    away, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "What on earth?" Xu Mei-Feng instantly frowned.


    She wondered if he was regretting giving it to her now.


    Was this man genuinely a poor farmer who didn''t know how much the square tripod was worth at all?


    Did he change his mind now that he realized it was worth millions?


    How could he do that?


    Xu Mei-Feng was so close to getting the square tripod. How could she let him run off with it?


    Even if she snatched it by force, she had to have it!


    Then Xu Mei-Feng stepped forward once again and continued to try snatching the square tripod from


    Ye Fan''s hands.


    Despite using so much strength that her face flushed red and she was on the verge of the tantly


    snatching it from him, Ye Fan had no intention of letting go.


    "Mr Ye, what is the meaning of this?" asked Xu Mei-Feng unhappily after she failed to snatch it back.


    "Are you going back on your word? Let go and give it to Mei-Feng," said Xing Tian sternly to Ye Fan.


    Xing Tian clearly didn''t want to pass up on the opportunity to please Xu Mei-Feng.


    "How could you take back something you already offered as a gift? It''s a sheer waste for someone like


    you to own the Four Dragon Square Tripod. It''s a national relic, and only someone as ravishing as Mei-


    Feng deserves to own it! Dragons and phoenixes make the perfect match! This tripod was custom-


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    made for Mei-Feng. Let go now, you earthworm!" said Xing Tian very enthusiastically as he wanted to


    impress Xu Mei-Feng.


    After railing at Ye Fan, Xing Tian himself dashed over to try snatching it from Ye Fan.

 Chapter 431 A Green-Eyed Xu Mei-Feng

    Chapter 431 A Green-Eyed Xu Mei-Feng


    But how could Xing Tian be Ye Fan''s match?


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t snatch the Four Dragon Square Tripod from Ye Fan.


    "Darn! You are pretty strong for an earthworm! Hurry up and let go!" roared Xing Tian angrily.


    Xu Mei-Feng frowned hard and looked angry as she scolded Ye Fan sternly, "The Four Dragon Square


    Tripod was made for me. Hurry up and hand it over!"


    The Xu family butler stepped forward and scolded deeply, "Aren''t you going to let go?! How can you


    take back something you have already given to Miss Xu?"


    Xu Mei-Feng and the rest of the Xu family members immediately reprimanded Ye Fan.


    Their cold voices sounded impatient.


    It seemed as though the Xu family members were going to tantly snatch the tripod if Ye Fan refused


    to let go.


    Ye Fan coldly smiled when he heard their sinister words. Then he said, "You''re right. Dragons and


    phoenixes make the perfect match. Although this is a dragon tripod, the Xu family''s phoenix isn''t you,


    but Xu Lei. I''m here to celebrate the birthday of the second daughter of the Xu family, Xu Lei. You aren''t


    fit for this tripod!"


    What?


    The second daughter of the Xu family?


    Xu Lei?


    It was as though Ye Fan threw a rock into the ocean and raised a huge tsunami in the hall with his


    words.


    Many people shuddered in shock.


    Xu Mei-Feng immediately looked furious.


    It was her birthday banquet, but Ye Fan was here to celebrate someone else''s birthday.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Wasn''t this as good as pping Xu Mei-Feng''s face?


    "Fan!"


    Just as everyone in the hall was filled with shock, an excited and happy voice came from upstairs.


    Xu Lei disregarded everything and came running downstairs in a long dress.


    Then everyone looked in shock as the Xu family''s second daughter, who was engaged to the Xue


    family, lunged into Ye Fan''s arms.


    She hugged him tightly and let tears cascade from her eyes. She just leaned into Ye Fan''s arms like


    that and smiled through her tears.


    No one knew the amount of bitterness that exuded from her heart as Xu Lei greeted him.


    But fortunately, after searching and waiting for Ye Fan for ten years, she finally reaped the fruit of her


    "Erm...this..."


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone in the hall trembled in an instant.


    Xu Mei-Feng and the others were undoubtedly stunned.


    Was this really Xu Lei?


    Was she really that second daughter of the Xu family?


    In their eyes, the second daughter of the Xu family was a lofty and powerful woman.


    They heard that she went all the way to Jiangdong on her own ten years ago.


    Although she was only a girl, she relied on her powerful strategies and created a business empire for


    the Xu family outside of Yanjing.


    Shouldn''t an elegant woman who could surpass men in the business field be cold and refined?


    Shouldn''t Xu Lei be elegant and dignified?


    Shouldn''t she be like as unreachable as a sacred snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain?


    But they didn''t expect to see a distant and cold woman like Xu Lei lunging into a man''s arms without


    any regard for her decorum.


    Xu Lei no longer seemed like the glorious and lofty queen of Jiangdong. She was clearly a little woman


    with a crush.


    The entire hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Some of the guests were shocked while the others were angry.


    It even broke some of their hearts.


    But Ye Fan and Xu Lei ignored their stares of shockpletely.


    Ye Fan could smell the scent of the woman in his arms wafting into his nose as he pulled her into his


    embrace.


    As he looked at this woman with whom he lost contact with for ten years, Ye Fan smiled and said


    lovingly, "Why are you crying at this age? Do you still think you''re a kid?"


    Ye Fan smiled as he gently wiped the tears off the corners of Xu Lei''s eyes.


    Then Ye Fan handed Xu Lei the Four Dragon Square Tripod.


    "Lei, I wanted to buy you two apples but was in a hurry and didn''t have the time. I can only make do


    with this Four Dragon Square Tripod. I haven''t celebrated your birthday with you for ten years. Forgive


    me for that. I wish you a happy birthday and hope you are blessed with youth for eternity. I hope this


    beautiful baby phoenix will one day soar into the heavens and im its ce," said Ye Fan calmly as


    his voice reverberated through the halls nonstop.


    Xu Lei brimmed with delight as her gentle face was filled with unprecedented bliss.


    She pulled the square tripod into her arms tightly like it meant the entire world to her.


    After Xu Lei heard Ye Fan sounding so guilty, she cheekily smiled and replied, "Humph, you finally


    realized. You left for ten years without a word. Fine, I will forgive you since you remembered my


    birthday, but I still prefer those apples over this square tripod."


    Xu Lei grudgingly spoke as though she didn''t fancy this tripod.


    Many people twitched their eyes uncontrobly when they heard Xu Lei''s words.


    Master Wang was especially stunned.


    What did Xu Lei mean when she said she preferred apples?


    The Four Dragon Square Tripod was a national treasure worth millions. Why couldn''t itpare to


    cheap apples?


    "Young people these days have changed so much. They can''t even differentiate between treasure and


    scrap," said Master Wang sadly as he shook his head.


    But no one would understand what the first birthday present that Ye Fan ever gave Xu Lei meant to her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they were just two apples, they symbolized their friendship.


    Those two apples bound them together tightly as children.


    The value of material goods had quantitative limits.


    But this Four Dragon Square Tripod probably couldn''t evenpare to the value of their friendship.


    Xu Lei reckoned Ye Fan would probably never pare apples with his mouth for her again in her life.


    "Do you mean it''s Miss Xu Lei''s birthday today too? I''m so sorry. If I knew it was your birthday, I would


    have prepared two presents. Fortunately, I have this Phoenix Jade Pendant with me. This treasure


    hails from the Qing Dynasty and is a royal treasure. It can ward off evil spirits, counter catastrophes


    and protect you. I have kept it for years with the hope of saving it for my granddaughter-inw. But


    since it''s your birthday today, I will give it to Miss Xu Lei instead. It will go well with the dragon tripod.


    Dragons and phoenixes are the perfect match! I, Wang Kai-Ge, wish Miss Xu Li a happy birthday.


    Please ept this jade pendant.¡±


    Then Master Wang walked over and handed the phoenix shaped jade pendant to Xu Lei.


    What?


    The Phoenix Jade Pendant?


    "Heavens, how could Master Wang give something like that away?"


    "He refused to sell it even after I offered $50 million."


    The guests were bbergasted when they saw Master Wang giving away that Phoenix Pendant.


    And Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes were green with envy.

 Chapter 432 So Glad to Have Met You

    Chapter 432 So d to Have Met You


    $50 million?


    The silver tea set which Master Wang gave her as a birthday present was worth $100,000 at best.


    But Master Wang was giving Xu Lei the Phoenix Jade Pendant that was worth several million now.


    The Phoenix Jade Pendant alone could probably surpass the value of all her giftsbined tonight.


    After all, despite the huge number of guests present, no one gave anything expensive.


    Even the best gift was only worth a million.


    And most of them gave her presents worth between $100,000 to $200,000.


    But just the Phoenix Jade Pendant alone was worth several million, so along with the Four Dragon


    Square Tripod, it was easily worth a lifetime of Xu Mei-Feng''s birthday presents.


    The mes of jealously zed even more wildly in Xu Mei-Feng''s heart at the thought of that.


    But what gave Xu Lei the right?


    How was that damned Xu Lei good enough?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Mei-Feng was clearly the eldest daughter of the Xu family and the true phoenix of the household.


    Xu Lei was just an orphan. How could she deserve to be a phoenix?


    Xu Mei-Feng clutched her fists tightly out of jealousy and fury, and her eyes became bloodshot.


    "Miss Xu, calm down. He''s just an old man and probably congratted Xu Lei for her birthday for the


    sake of the Four Dragon Square Tripod. Only this old man was blind enough to do it, so it means


    nothing. Look at the rest of the guests, nobody else is bothered with Xu Lei. Since only two people


    came to celebrate her birthday, there''s no way she can steal your limelight," said the butler to Xu Mei-


    Feng as he smiled and persuaded her.


    The fury in Xu Mei-Feng''s heart subsided slightly when she heard him.


    All the guests came for her tonight.


    She was the star of the show.


    So even if Xu Lei received expensive gifts tonight, only two people came bearing gifts for her anyway.


    Xu Lei still couldn''tpare to her!


    But Xu Mei-Feng didn''t have the chance to remain haughty for long.


    One of the rich men could no longer stay put and walked towards Xu Lei.


    "Miss Xu Lei, I''m sorry. We didn''t know it was your birthday too. I have this Swiss-made pure gold


    pocket watch here. Although it can''tpare to Master Wang''s Phoenix Jade Pendant or this


    gentleman''s Four Dragon Square Tripod, it''s a little something from the T''ang family from the south of


    the city. I wish Miss Xu a very happy birthday and hope that the phoenix will rise and take its ce in


    heaven soon. Please ept it, Miss Xu."


    The man''s respectful voice quietly rang through the hall.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s face instantly turned pale and her eyes twitched in surprise.


    "Uncle T''ang, what is the meaning of this?" asked Xu Mei-Feng.


    Very quickly, another man stood up.


    He walked over to Xu Lei and congratted her respectfully before offering his gift.


    "Happy birthday, Miss Xu Lei!"


    Then a second person walked over, followed by a third and a fourth.


    It was like a rock hadnded in the ocean and raised a giant wave. In an instant, all the guests in the


    hall who came to celebrate Xu Mei-Feng''s birthday all rose to congratte Xu Lei deferentially.


    "Happy birthday, Miss Xu Lei! May the phoenix rise and take its ce in heaven!"


    "Happy birthday, Miss Xu Lei!"


    Their voices surged nonstop as they rang through the halls.


    And converged into a river and struck the earth hard.


    Some of them took their personal treasures and gave them to Xu Lei, just like Master Wang did. Also,


    some people sent men to buy one or rang home for someone to send one. Some of them even went up


    to them to retrieve the presents they presented Xu Mei-Feng and gave them to Xu Lei instead.


    "This...this..."


    Xu Mei-Feng watched as each rich and powerful guest came forward to congratte Xu Lei and felt as


    though they were pping her face repeatedly. She waspletely dumbstruck.


    Her face blushed crimson, and there was a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    "What are all of you doing? I''m the eldest daughter of the Xu family! I''m the true phoenix of the Xu


    family! I''m the true heir of the Xu family! You came to celebrate my birthday, but why are you


    congratting her now?!¡± shrieked Xu Mei-Feng almost hysterically.


    But her tiny voice was quickly flooded by their overwhelming congrattory words and didn''t even


    cause a ripple.


    Xu Mei-Feng couldn''t wrap her mind around it. Why did all the guests suddenly celebrate Xu Lei''s


    birthday?


    But she had no idea about the thoughts that were going through their minds.


    Many of the guests already surmised there would be major upheaval within the Xu family the moment


    Ye Fan gave Xu Lei the Four Dragon Square Tripod.


    Was Xu Mei-Feng no longer the heir to the family?


    After all, many people were in the know about what went on in the Xu family.


    Xu Lei''s father was initially the head of the Xu family.


    Then he met with an ident, and the title fell into the hands of Xu Mei-Feng''s family.


    But Xu Lei was the true heir of the Xu family.


    Now that someone presented Xu Lei with the Four Dragon Square Tripod, many of the guests naturally


    started specting.


    After all, if Xu Lei wasn''t about to control the Xu family, no one would give her gift worth millions.


    Also, Master Wang also presented her with the Phoenix Jade Pendant and said Xu Lei was the Xu


    family''s phoenix.


    In that instant, everyone was sure that the title of the Xu family''s heir was about to change hands.


    So everyone flocked over to wish Xu Lei a happy birthday.


    But it probably didn''t cross their minds that they were overthinking this entire matter.


    Ye Fan had merely presented her with a gift for old time''s sake.


    And Master Wang gave Xu Lei the gift to butter up to her so that he could attempt to acquire the Four


    Dragon Square Tripod from her in the future.


    But regardless of their reasons, it made all the guests in the hall flock over to wish her happy birthday.


    As the star attraction, Xu Lei was undoubtedly shocked.


    Xu Lei thought no one would remember her birthday at all today.


    She didn''t see this turn of eventsing, and now all the guests were fighting to wish her a happy


    birthday.


    Xu Lei undoubtedly stole the spotlight


    instantly.


    Xu Leipletely transformed into the brightest star in the hall.


    This happiness came as such a surprise to her.


    Xu Lei felt even more grateful of Ye Fan and was so d that he was around.


    Ye Fan saved her when she was bullied back in the day.


    Now Ye Fan hade to chase the murky haze lingering over her during the darkest time of her life.


    He was like a ray of light shining down on her entire world.


    "Fan, I''m so d that I met you," said Xu Lei as she blissfully smiled while everyone gave her their well


    wishes.


    No one knew how angry and hysterical Xu Mei-Feng was after she was brushed off.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost dug right into her flesh.


    Xu Mei-Feng had been nning this birthday banquet for months. She wanted to ce herself in the


    spotlight and humiliate Xu Lei at the same time.


    Who would have expected such an ending?


    Xu Mei-Feng lost the limelight, and Xu Lei snatched everything from under her nose after all the effort


    she made.


    Fury!


    Envy!


    Resentment!


    All sorts of emotions flooded in Xu Mei-Feng''s heart.

 Chapter 433 Take You Away

    Chapter 433 Take You Away


    Xu Mei-Feng could only swallow her resentment no matter how angry she was now.


    After all, Xu Mei-Feng had no reason to throw a temper at Xu Lei.


    "But Xu Lei, oh Xu Lei, you won''t get to stay cocky for long. In a few days, you will marry that useless


    Xue Ming-Hua. Then let''s see if you can still smile as happily as you do now."


    Xu Mei-Feng knew that Xue Ming-Hua from the Xue family did nothing except fool with women.


    Xue Ming-Hua was also abusive. Word had it that he beat up many of his ex-girlfriends all the time


    when they dated. Many of them even went crazy and ended up in mental hospitals.


    "Xu Lei, haven''t you always been a proud woman? Even if I can''t do anything to you now, someone


    else will take care of you," said Xu Mei-Feng coldly as she smiled.


    The moment Xu Mei-Feng envisioned Xu Lei''s life after marriage, her fury instantly dissipated, and she


    became exhrated.


    After all, Xu Mei-Feng was certain the attention Xu Lei was getting now would be short-lived.


    So what if she received the Four Dragon Square Tripod, which was worth millions?


    So what if she had been given the Phoenix Jade Pendant?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Once Xu Lei married into the Xue family, in a matter of days, all these things would fall into Xu Mei-


    Feng''s grasp in the end.


    Xu Mei-Fengughed coldly. Xu Lei was probably too touched or happy to reunite with Ye Fan that


    tears welled up in her eyes as she smiled.


    "Lei, your secretary, Lin Wen-Jing, already told me what happened. They forced you to leave Yunzhou,


    marry into the Xue family, and now they have you under house arrest. I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I


    didn''t think harder when you suddenly left and caused you so much pain. Now, I will take you away.


    Come back to Yunzhou with me," said Ye Fan deeply as he gently wiped the tears from the corner of


    her eyes.


    But Xu Lei shook her head and smiled instead.


    "Fan, Wen-Jing was just saying nonsense. It''s not true. No one forced me, and I came back on my


    own. After all, I left home for so long, so it was time I returned.


    Moreover, I''m not getting any younger. Since you are already married, I can''t be outdone by you, so it''s


    about time I get married too. Also, the Xu family didn''t ce me under house arrest. Since I''m getting


    married soon, I shouldn''t go out too much," said Xu Lei as she smiled. But the more brightly she


    beamed, the more obvious her lying became.


    But she genuinely didn''t want to drag Ye Fan into this mess.


    After all, the Xu and Xue families bothmanded a lot of power in Yanjing.


    Xu Lei built Hongqi Group and amassed a lot of power in ten years while she was in


    Jiangdong.


    But she was defeated by all the pressure that the Xu and Xue families ced on her in the end.


    No matter how much power Xu Lei held, it was futile to go against formidable families like theirs.


    What would happen to Ye Fan if even she ended up like this?


    No matter how much respect Ye Fanmanded in Jiangdong, he couldn''tpete with Yanjing''s rich


    and powerful families.


    Since Ye Fan left the Chu family, Xu Lei felt he couldn''t outdo the Xu family.


    Xu Lei was truly worried that Ye Fan would get hurt because of her.


    "It''s okay, Fan. I''m already very d to see you today. Go home now. You shouldn''te all the way to


    Yanjing to see a woman now that you have a wife. She might make you kneel on a washing board after


    you get back. My rtives treat me well, so don''t worry," said Xu Lei as she smiled. No one detected


    her reluctance to part with Ye Fan and her sense of loss.


    She was certain that the moment Ye Fan left today, they might never get to meet again.


    Even then, Xu Lei didn''t want to see Ye Fan getting hurt.


    "Lei, why are you still lying to me?" Now that things hade to this, Ye Fan''s expressionpletely


    fell.


    "If the Xu family treated you well, why would they steal your power and heartlessly snatch Hongqi


    Group, which you single-handedly built, from you? If they were any good to you, why would they desert


    you on your birthday? I already know that you left Yunzhou because the Xu family seized control of


    your business and threatened you with Qiushui Logistics. You returned home to endure the humiliation


    so that it wouldn''t affect me,¡± rang Ye Fan''s icy cold and angry voice.


    Xu Lei was instantly stunned. Then she asked with shock in her eyes, "How did you...you know about


    this?"


    Not even Lin Wen-Jing knew about the Xu family forcing Xu Lei''s hand using Qiushui Logistics. How


    did Ye Fan know?


    "Don''t ask me how I found out, just tell me if it was true?¡± asked Ye Fan expressionlessly.


    Xu Lei hung her head instantly like a child who hadmitted a mistake. Then she bit her lips hard


    and said softly, "Fan, just stay out of it. I''ll take care of it."


    "Stop it!¡± roared Ye Fan angrily all of a sudden. "Since you consider me an older brother, then you are


    my little sister. I defended you from humiliation when we were kids. Do you think I will stand by and


    send you to the wolves now? No matter what you say today, you are leaving with me. No one can stop


    me, and that goes for you too!"


    His words were as resounding as gold bars falling to the ground.


    Ye Fan''s domineering words instantly exploded quietly in the hall.


    Xu Lei almost cried in that moment.


    It was as if she had found a reliable ce to dock and had finally found a home.


    The moment Xu Lei heard Ye Fan, she felt as though she had nothing to fear any longer, no matter


    what setbacks she might face.


    "Humph, how dare you talk big, you scoundrel?! Who do you think you are? Lei belongs to the Xu


    family, and she is about to get married. How can you just take her away just because you want to?"


    said Xu Mei-Feng coldly from behind.


    Then she looked at Xu Lei and continued furiously, "Xu Lei, have you forgotten who groomed you?


    Have you forgotten who handled your parents'' funeral after they died? Have you forgotten what you


    promised my father when you were in Jiangdong? The Xu family painstakingly groomed you for years.


    Are you really going to leave with this man and


    embarrass us and destroy our family name? Are you going to turn everyone in the Xu family, including


    your dead parents, into aughingstock in Yanjing?"

 Chapter 434 Ye Fan Steps Up

    Chapter 434 Ye Fan Steps Up


    The hall was filled with Xu Mei-Feng''s angry voice.


    Her words were too harsh. She had used the Xu family''sst hundred years of good repute, their


    standing, their honor and even Xu Lei''s dead parents to pressurize Xu Lei.


    "I..." Xu Lei''s face was pale and she hung her head. There was pain and conflict in her eyes.


    Xu Lei clearly didn''t know what to do now.


    One side concerned her future happiness, while the other side was her family''s reputation and


    standing.


    Xu Lei was stuck between serving her family and herself, so she was deeply conflicted inside.


    The Xu family was the product of her parents'' lives.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Xu Lei really found it hard to make a decision in such a situation.


    "Mei-Feng, what''s going on? We can hear themotion from outside. What''s happened?" asked a


    middle-ageddy with a frown as they walked into the noisy hall.


    "Good evening, Mrs Xu."


    "Mrs Xu, you''re here."


    The moment thisdy walked in, all the guests in the hall greeted her politely.


    That''s right - this middle-ageddy was the current mistress of the Xu household and the mother of Xu


    Mei-Feng.


    "Mum, you''vee at the right time. It seems like my cousin wants to back out of the marriage


    between our family and the Xue family, and she actually wants to leave with this country bumpkin," said


    Xu Mei-Feng boldly since her mother hade.


    "What? She wants to back out? How dare she!¡± replied thedy angrily after getting a shock and


    ring at Xu Lei.


    "Xu Lei, you little ungrateful brat! Do you know how much effort the Xu family has gone through to


    arrange for your marriage to the Xue family? We''ve even sent the invitations out and you want to back


    out? You want everyone tough at us? Even if you don''t feel embarrassed, we do!"


    "Besides, you''ve been living well and gloriously because of the Xu family! Without this family, did you


    think you could establish such a fantastic career in Jiangdong? Without the grooming of this family, did


    you think you could achieve what you have today? Don''t you know how much the family has spent on


    you? It''s time that you repaid the family this favor, but now you want to be an ungrateful bum and just


    walk away?"


    "Besides, the Xue family is so sessful and is no less than the Xu family. If you marry into that family,


    you will be a rich and powerful family''s daughter-inw! So many people are after this position!


    You''re just an orphan but you actually managed to find such a wonderful husband! It''s one thing to be


    ungrateful towards our kindness, but now you want to back out of the marriage?" berated thedy


    harshly as she pointed a finger at Xu Lei.


    "Auntie, I..." Xu Lei''s face paled even more and she hung her head even lower.


    "Hahaha..." Ye Fan startedughing coldly from being angry.


    "So this Xue family is supposed to be a really sessful family and Xu Lei is supposed to be grateful


    to you? Since you think this is such a good marriage deal, then why didn''t you arrange for your own


    daughter to marry the second son of the Xue family?"


    "Shut up! Where did this idiote from? How dare you interrupt my words?!" Xu Mei-Feng''s mother


    flew into a rage when she heard Ye Fan cut in.


    "Where are the security guards? p his mouth and throw him out! He''s dressed so shabbily and he


    dares to raise his voice in my house? I''m going to make sure you know that there are certain ces


    where a country bumpkin like you is now allowed to enter!" ordered thedy angrily.


    "Yes, Mrs Xu.1


    More than ten security guards immediately swarmed in. The one right in front had already stretched an


    arm out and was ready to p Ye Fan''s mouth.


    "Auntie, no!" Xu Lei was rmed by what she saw.


    Even if Ye Fan were very strong, how could he fend off so many guards all by himself?


    Xu Lei anxiously cried out, "Fan, run!"


    "Run?" Ye Fanughed and shook his head. "Why should I?"


    "Wu He-Rong lost at my hands. Zhou Sheng knelt on the ground to beg me for mercy. Why should I be


    afraid of these weaklings here? It''s Lei''s birthday today and I didn''t want to get violent, but since all of


    you would rather die, then don''t me me for making things ugly!"


    BOOOM!


    Ye Fan''s sinister words suddenly exploded.


    In the next moment, everyone saw that the skinny youth standing proudly had just taken 13 steps in an


    instant. Each step he took sent one of the Xu family security guards flying out like a limp dog.


    In just seconds, all 13 of the Xu family bodyguards were groaning on the floor as blood dribbled from


    their mouths.


    They were a mess on the floor and only Ye Fan remained standing.


    His slim silhouette looked as straight as a spear.


    His sleeves pped loudly in the wind.


    His sinister eyes looked coldly at thedy in front of him who had shrieked in terror.


    She suddenly felt like a demon was staring at her. Her plump body began to shudder uncontrobly.


    She shrieked at him in fear, "What...what are you trying to do?" "You little bastard! This is the Xu house


    and I am the mistress of the Xu family!


    You little louse, how dare you...¡±


    PAK!


    Ye Fan pped her before she could finish her sentence.


    It took only one p for her face to be twisted to one side and her teeth were all over the floor. The


    amount of strength in that p was enough for this nasty woman''s nearly 100 kilogram body to actually


    fly into the air, m into several tables and chairs beforending back on the floor.


    She probably never imagined that her order to p Ye Fan would turn against herself instead.


    "Mum!" Xu Mei-Feng immediately eximed loudly in shock as she quickly ran towards her mother.


    "You bastard! How dare you hit my mother! You''re doomed! The Xu family will not let you off!" cursed


    XU Mei-Feng angrily as she ran over. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    The entire hall was silent.


    All the guests were stunned.


    After all, everything had happened so quickly and happened almost instantly.


    Just one moment ago, the Xu family had surrounded Ye Fan, but in the next moment, Ye Fan had


    pped all 13 bodyguards and Mrs Xu herself to the floor.


    In the midst of all the stunned guests, Xing Tian was the first to react.


    He ran over and consoled Xu Mei-Feng, "Mei-Feng, don''t worry, I''ll help you to take revenge for


    Auntie."


    "My granduncle is a taijiquan expert and he would be able to beat this fellow up like he''s just a dog!


    Just wait and see!" said Xing Tian confidently.


    After that, he dashed towards Ye Fan.


    His eyes were icy as he shouted angrily, "You little brat! I think you''re tired of living!


    How dare you beat up Mei-Feng''s mother?!"


    "If you don''t kneel down and apologize right now, I''ll break your legs!"


    BAM!


    Immediately after he said these words, there was a loud st.

 Chapter 435 Ought to Kneel

    Chapter 435 Ought to Kneel


    Xing Tian''s heavy body flew like ame dog and crashed into the door beforending on the floor. He


    groaned in pain as he clutched his stomach and couldn''t even stand up anymore.


    Xing Tian wanted to take this chance to show off in front of Xu Mei-Feng and win her heart.


    He never expected that this man here would be so vicious and turned out to be a martial artist.


    He hadn''t even said anything and Ye Fan had just kicked him aside.


    After being so confident in front of Xu Mei-Feng earlier, Xing Tian''s face was terribly red from


    embarrassment now.


    But even if he lost in a fight, he couldn''t lose in terms of his presence!


    And so even though Xing Tian was in terrible pain, he gritted his teeth and yelled fiercely at Ye Fan,


    "You bastard! How dare you kick me! You''re doomed! My granduncle is a taijiquan expert, and once


    he''s here, he''ll break your legs!"


    Ye Fan immediately pped him after he finished this sentence


    That p drew blood from Xing Tian''s mouth.


    And Xing Tian flew out by another few meters.


    There was nothing but silence.


    Nothing but silence filled the entire hall.


    All the guests felt their hearts tremble as they gasped at what just happened.


    That was crazy!


    Nobody thought that this young man here would be so vicious.


    He had sent 13 bodyguards from the Xu family sprawling, then pped the mistress of the Xu family so


    hard that she went flying, and now he had also kicked the eldest son of the Xing family hard enough to


    fly out as well.


    Was he nuts?


    Did he know what he had just done?


    That was the Xu and Xing family he was offending.


    Even though the Xing family was considered a second tier family within Yanjing, they were a martial


    arts family and everyone in the family was a martial artist. The Xing family had seeded precisely


    because of the martial arts passed down from generation to generation, and they had opened several


    schools to take in students from everywhere.


    But the most important part was that the Xing family was extremely protective of their own.


    Someone once hurt a lowly member of the family, and that person was sent to the hospital that very


    night with broken legs.


    "Little Teacher, I think you''d better leave as soon as possible. The Xu family is one of the most powerful


    families in Yanjing, and the family members of the Xing family are definitely people you can''t afford to


    offend. You''d better run before anyone from the Xing family gets here, otherwise you''d end up getting


    carried out on a stretcher," advised Wang Kai-Ge with concern. He seemed to admire Ye Fan very


    much.


    Xu Lei''s face was equally pale as she kept pushing Ye Fan to leave.


    "Fan, listen to me and hurry back to Jiangdong. If my granduncles get here, you''d really be unable to


    leave this ce." Xu Lei was so anxious she was about to cry.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to even hit Xu Mei-Feng''s mother.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s mother was the current mistress of the Xu family, so if Ye Fan didn''t leave now, Xu Lei


    was really afraid that he might never be able to leave.


    But Ye Fan merelyughed coldly.


    "Unable to leave? If I want to leave, nobody can block my way no matter howrge


    Yanjing is!"


    "What an audacious young fellow!" A low and angry voice resounded from outside the hall.


    An elderly man walked in. His hair was a little white, but his aged face still carried an authority that


    belonged to someone in a high position.


    "Grand...uncle?" Xu Lei''s face paled even more now, and her heart felt cold.


    Everyone else''s eyes widened and they were even more shocked.


    "This...this is Old Master Xu?"


    "Oh my god!"


    Even Old Master Xu Wen-Qing is here."


    "That young man is really doomed this time!"


    "He''s the eldest family member of the Xu family."


    "He''s the father of the current head of the Xu family.¡±


    "This time, that young man is really not going to be able to leave."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Many people started eximing while shaking their heads. They now looked at Ye Fan with pity in their


    eyes.


    Wang Kai-Ge sighed as well and figured that it was better to save himself first. So he quietly took a few


    steps back and drew the line between himself and Ye Fan.


    After all, the Xu family was powerful and even Wang Kai-Ge didn''t want to offend them.


    "Grandpa, you''re finally here! That fellow hit my mother, so you must teach him a good lesson."


    Her father wasn''t around now, so the one who called the shots in the Xu family now was definitely Xu


    Mei-Feng''s grandfather, Xu Wen-Qing.


    Xu Wen-Qing looked at the mess on the floor as well as the blood on Xu Mei-Feng''s mother''s mouth.


    His expression immediately turned cold.


    "You''re responsible for all this?¡± he asked Ye Fan in a cold voice with an icy look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan ignored his question and asked him in return, "So you''re Lei''s granduncle, the most senior


    member of the household?"


    "You''vee at a good time, I have something to ask you. Your daughter-inw and granddaughter


    are forcing Lei to marry into the Xue family, and I''m sure you know about it. Lei might not be your


    granddaughter, but her grandfather is your own brother. You''re alright with allowing them to just push


    Lei into the fire like that?"


    But Xu Wen-Qing just scoffed back in reply. "Xu Lei has been groomed by the family, so we get to


    decide on her marriage. She shall marry whoever the family decides she should. How could you say


    that we''re forcing her?"


    "Besides, the Xue family is considered an up anding powerful family. If nothing goes wrong, they


    would be considered the 5th rich and powerful family of Yanjing. So many women are lining up to marry


    into this family. It''s Xu Lei''s honor to marry into the Xue family, so how could you say that we''re pushing


    her into a fire?"


    "I should be asking you instead! You''vee here to twist the facts and smear the Xu family''s


    reputation! What are you up to?" Xu Wen-Qing''s angry voice resounded loudly.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed and his eyes were filled with mockery. "HAHA!"


    "Up anding family in Yanjing? An honor to marry into that family?! I thought that by your age, you


    would have been through a lot and be more reasonable even if you''re not great at human rtionships


    or you might not know a lot about the world. But it seems like I''ve overthought this. You''ve clearly lived


    a meaningless life."


    What?!


    Everyone was shocked to hear Ye Fan''s words.


    Xu Wen-Qing was even more furious.


    "Shut up! How dare a little bastard like you insult me like that! Do you know who you are talking to?


    And Xu Lei, you ungrateful woman! The Xu family has groomed you for the past few decades and this


    is how you repay us? You brought this idiot here to embarrass us? To make things difficult for your


    uncle and aunt? You unfilial child of the Xu family! Kneel down and apologize right now!" shouted Xu


    Wen-Qing as he looked at Xu Lei.


    "The ones who should kneel down and apologize are all of you,¡± said Ye Fan quietly as he shook his


    head.


    "What? What are you trying to do?" Xu Wen-Qing felt his body shudder because he could sense the


    malice in Ye Fan''s voice.


    "Kneel down!" Ye Fan barked coldly as his eyes were filled with iciness.


    "Fan, no..." Xu Lei immediately eximed in shock.


    But she was toote.


    Ye Fan had raised his foot and kicked Xu Wen-Qing in the knees. There was a loud thud and a sharp


    cry as Xu Wen-Qing''s left knee fell to the floor.


    "The man you want Lei to marry is a violent and promiscuous man who even has an STD. Making her


    marry such a man is destroying her."


    "In order to take the family assets for yourself and take control of the family, your line of the family has


    resorted to all sorts of tactics to harm Lei. Don''t you think you ought to kneel for that?" shouted Ye Fan


    as his voice resounded loudly. He took a step forward and his aura suddenly increased as he raised his


    foot once more. There was a loud bam, and Xu Wen-Qing''s right leg bone cracked as it crashed to the


    floor as well.


    in this city. But your family were ungrateful and instead of repaying them for what they


    did, you pushed Lei into a corner. So, don''t you think you ought to kneel?"


    Ye Fan''s voice was usatory and his eyes were cold.


    His angry words boomed like thunder.


    Xu Wen-Qing''s expression was still lofty, but his legs had given way and he was kneeling on the floor.


    The terrible howls of pain from the old man made everyone in the hall pale in fright.

 Chapter 436 Respects Me Like a God

    Chapter 436 Respects Me Like a God


    The hall of the Xu house waspletely silent. Everyone was too shocked.


    There was nothing but the sound of Old Master Xu''s howls of pain.


    Everyone was stunned into silence as they saw how Xu Wen-Qing was kneeling pitifully on the floor.


    Nobody knew what to do.


    Wang Kai-Ge nearly went crazy.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That man on the floor was Xu Wen-Qing.


    That was the father of Xu Feng-Liang, the current head of the Xu family, and he was currently the


    eldest member of the Xu family.


    But now, this greatly respected person had been forced to kneel by Ye Fan!


    Where did Ye Fan find the guts to do this?


    Wasn''t he afraid that the Xu family might take revenge on him?


    Many of the shocked guests were also gasping profusely.


    They all felt that Ye Fan had really gotten himself into big trouble this time.


    "Old Master Xu got kicked into kneeling on the floor."


    "This is definitely trouble..."


    The Xu family was one of the four most powerful families in Yanjing.


    They were on the wane, but the sort of influence and power they could wield in Yanjing was definitely


    difficult for someone from a much smaller ce like Ye Fan to fight with.


    The moment Old Master Xu was forced to kneel, many people felt like they could already see the tragic


    end of Ye Faning.


    Xu Lei''s face had also paled at this sight. But after receiving shock after shock, she finally shook her


    head slowly and let out a long sigh.


    She knew that Ye Fan and the Xu family were irreconcble from the minute Ye Fan kicked her


    granduncle to the floor. And now, she was also going to stand by Ye Fan and go up against the Xu


    family.


    "It''s just as well. Fan offended the Xu family for my sake, so even if the Xu family takes revenge, I''m


    going to hold up against them alongside Fan. No matter what storms we have to face, we''ll face them


    together.¡±


    Xu Lei looked at Ye Fan and her conflicted heart started to calm down after she made a decision.


    Those beautiful eyes of hers started to gleam with a strange yet determined brightness.


    Once everything had gone past the point of no return, this brave youngdy decided to stand next to


    Ye Fan.


    With Ye Fan by her side, she wasn''t afraid of anything.


    While everyone else was still shuddering in fear, Xu Mei-Feng and her mother were staring at him in


    disbelief with bloodshot eyes.


    Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads when they watched Ye Fan kick Xu Wen-Qing into


    kneeling.


    "You...you''re really bold! How dare you hit my grandfather?!" Xu Mei-Feng was going mad soon.


    She thought that no matter how bold Ye Fan was, he would never dare to hit her grandfather.


    After all, her grandfather was the eldest member of the family and was the father of the current head of


    the family. How dare Ye Fan hit someone of such a respectable position?


    But after what just happened, Xu Mei-Feng realized she was wrong all along.


    She had been terribly wrong too.


    But it only made sense. This young man even dared to hit the mistress of the Xu family, so why would


    he be afraid of an old man who had already retired behind the


    scenes?


    The only member of the Xu family who could stand up against him now was probably her father, Xu


    Feng-Liang.


    Even though she was terrified, Xu Mei-Feng continued tosh out viciously at Ye Fan.


    "You countryside louse! How dare you hurt my mother and insult my grandfather! Just you wait! You''re


    doomed! Once my fatheres back, the Xu family will hunt you down no matter where you go and we


    will not let you two adulterers off!" shrieked Xu Mei-Feng fiercely.


    But Ye Fan just scoffed. "Is that so? Since you''ve already said so, then I don''t have to be polite


    anymore, do I?"


    "What...what do you want to do?¡± Xu Mei-Feng''s body shuddered and her face was deathly pale when


    she saw how frightening Ye Fan looked now.


    She suddenly regretted saying anything to provoke him.


    Ye Fan looked he was ready to hit her too.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s mother saw this and grabbed Xu Mei-Feng to push her towards the exit and shouted in


    panic, "Mei-Feng, run! Run! Run to the Xing house and get Master Xing here! Master Xing is a taijiquan


    expert and he''s the only who can do something about this bastard! Hurry up and get Master Xing here!¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng''s mother''s face was already crooked from Ye Fan''s p. Her lips were now trembling as


    she shouted repeatedly at her daughter in a hoarse voice.


    The Master Xing she was referring to was Xing Tian''s second granduncle.


    The Xing family was a family of martial artists, and Xing Tian''s second granduncle was a famous


    taijiquan master.


    He was the one who started the taijiquan academy of the Xing family, and they had branches all over


    the country.


    An expert like that was certain an impressive man to everyone else.


    The Xu family and the Xing family had always been on good terms. The Xu family was in trouble and


    the head of the family wasn''t around, so the first thing that Xu Mei-Feng''s mother thought of was to get


    Master Xing toe and teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    "Mei-Feng, you don''t have to go out, my granduncle is already on the way and he''ll be here in a few


    minutes. You little punk! My granduncle is a taijiquan grandmaster and an expert in martial arts! He can


    make a bull explode with one punch! Once he gets here, you can just wait to die!"


    Xing Tian had managed to get himself up from the floor after getting kicked so hard by Ye Fan earlier,


    and he was nowughing threateningly at Ye Fan with a ferocious look on his face.


    But Xing Tian''s smile looked uglier than if he cried.


    Ye Fan had no expression on his face as he just coldly replied, "He''s just got a few stunts up his sleeve


    and he dares to call himself a grandmaster?"


    "Shut up! You countryside louse, how dare you insult my granduncle! My granduncle is from a family of


    taijiquan experts! He could hold a stance at three and could punch at six! He could use a sword at ten!


    My great-grandfather made him a master of taijiquan at thirteen! The head of the Xu family treats him


    as a distinguished guest and the mayor of the city treats him with great honor. You''re a lowly and


    unknown louse from the countryside and you dare to look down on my granduncle?"


    Xing Tian behaved like a cat whose tail was just stepped on after he heard what Ye Fan said.


    He started shouting angrily and his eyes were icy.


    Every time he spoke, he took a step forward. His furious words were firm and loud, like the nging of


    gold bars on the floor.


    Xing Tian had heard legends about his granduncle since he was a young child, so his granduncle was


    like an idol to him.


    Now that Ye Fan was saying that his granduncle wasn''t worth much, Xing Tian wasn''t going to take it


    lying down.


    But Ye Fan continued to remain calm in the face of Xing Tian''s fury andughed coldly. "You''ve said


    quite a lot, but so what?"


    "That granduncle whom you''re so proud of respects me like a god!"

 Chapter 437 No...Not Your Legs

    Chapter 437 No...Not Your Legs


    "You can go to hell! Respect you like a god?! I think you''ve read too many fantasy books! What an


    idiot!"


    Xing Tian''s expression darkened when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    He now looked at Ye Fan like Ye Fan was an idiot.


    The other people in the hall also started shaking their heads.


    "Youngsters really have no fear."


    "He''s from a small city after all, so he doesn''t know how powerful the people in Yanjing can be.¡±


    "He''ll learn a painful lesson after today, I suppose."


    Everyone started makingments and their impression of Ye Fan only became worse.


    Even Wang Kai-Ge sighed even though he admired Ye Fan so much earlier.


    He felt that Ye Fan was being too arrogant andcent, and was now being boastful.


    It was difficult for such a man to make it big even if he were truly gifted.


    Xu Lei started to be anxious after hearing all this.


    She knew that Ye Fan said all these things in order to make himself look good.


    But that wasn''t the way to do it.


    "Fan, Master Xing is very highly skilled in martial arts and you really can''t handle him. We should go


    right now. Don''t worry, even if you run now, we won''tugh at you. You''d only be making a wise


    decision," Xu Lei tried to persuade him as her eyes turned bloodshot from anxiety.


    Lin Wen-Jing ran over and tried to get Ye Fan to take Xu Lei away right now.


    But Ye Fan didn''t budge even after the twodies pleaded with him. He continued to stand where he


    was calmly and didn''t look like he was going to run.


    Lin Wen-Jing started feeling frustrated when she saw this.


    She didn''t think that Ye Fan would be such acent and audacious man who was more


    concerned with his ego than anything else.


    She thought that the Fan that Miss Xu always talked about must be a capable and sensible man, and


    that''s why she went all the way to Yunzhou to get Ye Fan here. She had hoped that Ye Fan would be


    able to rescue Xu Lei from the terrible situation she was in.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to be a brash youth instead.


    He had just barged into the Xu house all by himself.


    And now he probably couldn''t save Xu Lei, and he might have made things even worse for Xu Lei


    instead.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have told Ye Fan toe." Lin Wen-Jing began to regret this decision.


    DOONG DOONG DOONG.


    Just then, a set of low footsteps could be heard from outside the hall.


    Everyone soon heard an authoritative and angry voice call out from outside the hall.


    "Which blind bat dared to hit one of the sons of the Xing family? Looks like I have left Yanjing for too


    long, so there are some idiots who are actually tired of living and no longer have any regard for the


    Xing family!"


    An older man came walking in angrily in a long gray robe. His hair was graying but his expression was


    alert. His steps stirred up a fierce and cold wind as he walked into the hall.


    It was clear from just his appearance that this man was definitely a martial artist who had spent many


    years in training.


    Even though in this modern and developed world, traditional martial arts was on the wane, it still


    formed the core of this country''s culture and had never disappeared, just that the number of those who


    appreciated it had decreased in number.


    "He''s here!"


    "Master Xing is here."


    "Looked like that young man can forget about leaving this ce."


    Everyone started to shake their heads and look pitifully at Ye Fan when they saw the older man storm


    in.


    Xu Lei closed her eyes and her heart was filled with despair.


    She knew that neither Ye Fan nor herself could go anywhere now.


    Ye Fan had gotten himself into huge trouble this time. He had injured Xing Tian, fought off the Xu family


    bodyguards and even forced Old Master Xu to his knees.


    Xu Lei dared not imagine what sort of revenge from the Xu and Xing families awaited Ye Fan.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Xu Mei-Feng saw that Master Xing had arrived, she looked like she had found someone


    to rely on, so she was no longer afraid of Ye Fan and started to smile threateningly.


    "HAHA! Master Xing is here! Countryside louse, prepare to die!"


    Xu Mei-Feng quickly went to wee Master Xing in.


    Xing Tian himself also stumbled over toin to his granduncle at once.


    "Granduncle, you''re finally here! If you took any longer, I might be dead by now. You must teach him a


    good lesson and stand up for your grandnephew!" said Xing Tian nastily as heined.


    The old man was both heartbroken and furious to see the state that Xing Tian was in.


    "Tian, don''t worry, I''ll avenge you for sure."


    After that, the old man looked around and shouted angrily, "Who was it? Who injured my grandson?


    Stand up right now!¡±


    BOOM...


    The old man''s solid voice echoed loudly in the hall.


    A strong gust of wind blew through the hall as he shouted, causing many to pale and those standing


    close to him moved back.


    Someone was going to die today.


    Many people felt even more sympathetic towards Ye Fan.


    But they also felt that Ye Fan only had himself to me for getting into this predicament.


    "Granduncle, it''s him! It''s this countryside louse! He injured me and even forced Old Master Xu on his


    knees! He''s so audacious, so you must teach him a good lesson!" Xing Tian quickly helped the old man


    to identify Ye Fan.


    "Tian, just watch. I''m going to break his stupid legs!" shouted the old man before looking in the direction


    where Xing Tian was pointing.


    The old man suddenly shuddered when he saw who Xing Tian was pointing to.


    He looked like he had been struck by lightning. His face twitched and his eyes widened.


    He looked at Ye Fan and his voice trembled, "Mr...Mr Chu?!"


    "Who cares what his surname is! Don''t just stand there, hurry up and break his stupid legs!" Xing Tian


    hurried his granduncle impatiently.


    But after Xing Tian said these words, the old man pped him across the face.


    Xing Tian was confused and started crying from the injustice. He looked at his granduncle and cried,


    "Granduncle, what are you doing?!"


    "Shut your stupid mouth up! You little bastard, are you trying to kill me?!" yelled the old man with a livid


    expression on his face.


    After that, he quickly put a smile on his face as he walked over to Ye Fan. "Mr Chu, what brings you to


    Yanjing?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I could have held a banquet for you to wee you."


    "Oh, so the great Master Xing He still remembers who I am. I thought that powerful men are often


    forgetful and you would have forgotten a small fry from Jiangdong like myself. It hasn''t been long but


    now you''re throwing your weight about more and more, and you want to break my stupid legs?" Ye Fan


    smiled coldly at the old man in front of him, but the iciness in his words were very apparent.


    Xing He was so frightened that he was going to pee his pants soon. His forehead was covered in cold


    sweat as he quicklyughed nervously, "Mr Chu, it''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a


    misunderstand."


    "You''re the most impressive fighter in this world and you were so powerful at Mount Tai, so even if you


    gave me another ten clones of myself, I wouldn''t dare to break your stupid legs."


    "Oh no no, your legs are not stupid, definitely not..."


    Xing He was so frightened and panicky that he even started to stutter over his own words.

 Chapter 438 Youd Better Think Carefully

    Chapter 438 You''d Better Think Carefully


    Xing He had seen what Ye Fan was capable of.


    Xing He would never forget how Ye Fan could easily defeat mighty men back in Li Er''s house.


    Ye Fan''s incredible prowess hadpletely floored Xing He.


    Moreover, Li Er had also invited Xing He to fight on behalf of Jiangdong at that battle at Mount Tai.


    But Wu He-Rong had proven to be too powerful, and even a military instructor like Meng Bai-Chuan


    couldn''t hold up against him.


    Xing He was so afraid back then that he had just driven off and didn''t even challenge Wu He-Rong.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had run off cowardly, so he didn''t dare to stick around in Jiangdong and returned the Yanjing that


    same night.


    The taijiquan academy in Yunzhou was just one of the Xing family''s many branches, and the


    headquarters was till back in Yanjing.


    But even after returning to Yanjing, Xing He continued to pay attention to the newsing out from


    Jiangdong.


    So of course Xing He had long heard about how Ye Fan had been powerful enough at Mount Tai to kill


    Wu He-Rong with just one blow.


    And so Xing He became even more reverent towards Ye Fan.


    This man was at god level.


    Xing He was arrogant, but also had some level of self-awareness.


    He knew very well that even if he put the hundred odd family members of the Xing family together, they


    would still be no match for Ye Fan.


    So it was best not to offend someone at Ye Fan''s level at all.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know what hit you when you die.


    But now he had nearly offended this vicious man thanks to his grandnephew. Xing He was horrified


    inside.


    He was d that he had recognized Ye Fan immediately, otherwise he was sure that he would end up


    like Wu He-Rong.


    Xing He was already covered in sweat as Ye Fan spoke so unhappily and sinisterly to him.


    He quickly dragged Xing Tian over. "You stupid fellow, how dare you offend just anybody?!"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Mr Chu!"


    Xing Tian wasn''t stupid. He saw how his granduncle treated Ye Fan so reverently and realized that he


    had offended the wrong person this time round.


    He lost all his earlier arrogance and hung his head like a sad looking bitter gourd as he apologized


    profusely to Ye Fan with a remorseful look on his face.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw how these two ended up apologizing to Ye Fan profusely.


    This was unbelievable.


    What was going on now?


    Wasn''t Xing He here to take revenge for Xing Tian?


    Why were they apologizing to Ye Fan now?


    Could it be that Ye Fan knew Xing He?


    "Miss...Miss Xu, does Mr Ye have dealings with the Xing family too?" Lin Wen-Jing was filled with


    shock as she asked Xu Lei dazedly.


    Xu Lei''s eyes trembled and shook her head a little doubtfully. "Maybe?"


    Xu Lei only knew that Ye Fan had met the crowd''s expectations at Mount Tai and defeated Wu He-


    Rong to be the king of Jiangdong, but she didn''t know the details of what happened.


    So she didn''t know that Xing He was also there at that time.


    After all, Xu Lei was very busy handling her family matters at that time and didn''t have any remaining


    energy to bother about this matter.


    She just thought that Wu He-Rong was probably not a very strong opponent. Otherwise it didn''t make


    sense for Ye Fan to defeat him so easily at such a young age.


    Therefore, Xu Lei always thought that Wu He-Rong couldn''t bepared to a famous martial artist like


    Xing He.


    But Xu Lei had no idea that even though Xing He was famous, he was just famous in name. The little


    martial arts he knew were really simple stunts to heavyweights like Ye Fan and Wu He-Rong.


    So it was only natural for Xu Lei to be surprised that Xing He was being so respectful towards Ye Fan.


    Now she finally understood why Ye Fan said that Xing He respected him like a god!


    Xu Lei and Lin Wen-Jing thought that Ye Fan was just boasting, but it seemed like it was true after all.


    Even though everyone was in shock, Xu Mei-Feng and her mother couldn''t remain calm anymore.


    They simply couldn''t believe that the Master Xing they relied on was behaving so respectfully towards


    Ye Fan.


    "Master Xing, what are you doing? Are you nuts? He''s just a louse from a tiny city, so why are you


    being so polite to him? Your family has benefitted quite a bit from the Xu family, right? It''s time you


    repaid the favor. This louse hurt my mother and insulted my family, so as the eldest daughter of the Xu


    family, I''m ordering you to break this asshole''s legs! Don''t worry, the Xu family will bear all


    consequences!¡± Xu Mei-Feng continued to shout angrily.


    Xing He''s expression immediately darkened as he shouted back at her, "I was wondering why my


    dearest grandnephew would dare to offend Mr Chu. So you two women were the ones who instigated


    him. Did you think the Xing family are a bunch of fools? You two refuse to go against him and you


    expect us to be your shields? Your family is above ours, so we can''t control who you go around


    offending. But our humble Xing family only hopes that if your family wishes to die, don''t drag us down


    with you!"


    Xing He didn''t mince his words at all. He gave a cold scoff and left with Xing Tian.


    It was clear that Xing He wasn''t going to be involved in this matter between Ye Fan and the Xu family.


    After all, the Xing family couldn''t afford to offend either side.


    Staying out of itpletely was the wise choice.


    "You...you..." Xu Mei-Feng was furious when she saw that Xing He was just going to walk away without


    helping her. She roared angrily in Xing He''s direction, "Xing He! Good on you! Don''t regret doing this!"


    "What nonsense is this about being a martial arts expert! I think you''re just trash! A coward! You don''t


    even dare to go up against a countryside louse!"


    Xing He''s words was like a p on the Xu family''s face, and it embarrassed them terribly.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s vile voice continued to echo in the hall.


    But nobody cared about her.


    After Xing He walked out, Ye Fan didn''t bother staying behind either. He started to head out with Xu


    Lei.


    But this time, nobody dared to block his way.


    "Ye Fan, was it?¡± a disdainfulugh suddenly rang out from the crowd just as Ye Fan was about to


    leave with Xu Lei.


    Everyone watched a fair and skinny man walked out.


    That was Xu Lei''s fiance, Xu Ming-Hua.


    This man had finally decided to step out after remaining silent for so long.


    "Punk, you''d better think through this carefully. Are you sure you can bear the consequences of taking


    Miss Xu away from the Xu family? If you do that, you''re not just offending the Xu family but the Xue


    family as well! You should know how powerful the Xue and Xu family are in Yanjing, right? In particr


    the Xue family - anyone who dares to offend us will not end well."


    "If you offend us, then your mother, your wife, and your family will get dragged into this as well. I don''t


    think you want to see them suffer because of you, right?" Xue Ming-Huaughed quietly as he spoke


    contemptuously. His coldughter sounded like the wind in a dark valley, and it echoed softly in the


    hall.

 Chapter 439 Come Over Tomorrow

    Chapter 439 Come Over Tomorrow


    Ye Fan suddenly stopped in his footsteps.


    Xu Lei was following closely behind him and nearly bumped right into him.


    When Xue Ming-Hua saw this, he thought Ye Fan was scared, so the smile on his face became even


    more intense and bolder.


    "Now you know the consequences? Since you know you can''t bear them, then be a good boy and send


    Miss Xu back. Then kowtow to Auntie Xu and Old Master Xu as an apology. If you do these things,


    then I can promise you that you''d stay alive." Xue Ming-Hua just shook his head and smiled as he


    looked at Ye Fan with nothing but disdain and contempt.


    It was as if he didn''t have any regard for Ye Fan at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then again, the Xue family was a up anding powerful family that had held onto a lot of wealth.


    Even a powerful family like the Xu family was trying to get closer to them through marriage.


    That was proof of how powerful the Xue family was in Yanjing.


    While Ye Fan was just an unknown country bumpkin from a small city who hade all by himself, so


    it was only for Xue Ming-Hua to disregard him altogether.


    But to everyone''s surprise, just as Xue Ming-Hua was smiling faintly in disdain, Ye Fan suddenly spun


    around and walked towards Xue Ming-Hua.


    "What...what do you want? You little louse, don''t tell me you dare to hit me?" Xue Ming-Hua''s eyes


    narrowed when he could feel the unfriendliness emanating from Ye Fan''s eyes. The arrogant smile on


    his face instantly disappeared and his eyes widened as his fair face was now filled with shock and


    horror.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t care less about Xue Ming-Hua''s angry shout. He walked over and kicked Xue


    Ming-Hua right out.


    There was a loud bam.


    Xue Ming-Hua hugged his legs as his bones broke and copsed onto the floor, howling miserably in


    pain.


    Ye Fan''s one kick had actually broken both of Xue Ming-Hua''s legs.


    Everyone was shocked!


    This sudden turn of events made everyone fearful and they were all pale in the face.


    Who would have thought that Ye Fan could be this vicious?


    First he beat the mistress of the Xu family, then he forced Old Master Xu to kneel, and now he broke


    the legs of the younger brother of the current head of the Xue family.


    "What''s he thinking?"


    "Is he crazy?¡±


    "Is he tired of living?"


    Everyone''s expression had changed and they were terribly shocked in their hearts.


    Both the Xu and Xue families were very powerful in Yanjing.


    They were so powerful that even if a family membermitted murder, the families would be able to


    cover it up.


    But now, this young man from a small city had offended both families at the same time.


    This was definitely going to be a bitter feud, right?


    But Ye Fan seemed to be unbothered by the way everyone around him was reacting.


    He looked down coldly at Xue Ming-Hua, who was still groaning in pain at his feet.


    "You should not have tried to threaten me with my family."


    That distant voice was filled with such iciness.


    Nobody could see that Ye Fan looked like he was about to kill someone.


    But Ye Fan held himself back in the end.


    "You should count your lucky stars that you''re from the Xue family. Otherwise you''d be dead meat by


    now."


    His cold voice sounded like the growling of a demon.


    It was bone chilling, yet it was blowing through this ce.


    In that instant, everyone shuddered.


    Many people looked at Ye Fan in fear.


    Was this man really just someone in his twenties?


    The authority and aura around him was something that even someone in his fifties wouldn''t have!


    Ye Fan then left with Xu Lei.


    Xue Ming-Hua''s angry and painful voice continued to ring out, "You bastard! How dare you attack me!"


    "The Xue family will not let you off! We''ll make sure you die terribly!"


    That vicious and hateful voice continued to echo for a long time.


    Ye Fan stopped in his footsteps once again.


    He stood with his back facing everyone andughed coldly. "Is that so? In that case,e to Wolong


    Hotel tomorrow. Call everyone you know and get everybody powerful you''ve got. I''ll be waiting for all of


    you. I''m going to see how the Xue and the Xu families are going to get me."


    His calm words echoed and his voice was the only sound in the hall for a moment.


    "What the..."


    "Those were such domineering words!"


    "That''s the guy who made Old Master Xu kneel alright."


    "Could this fellow have some incredible background or could he be some really big


    shot?"


    The guests were in an uproar when they heard these words.


    It had been many years since someone so domineering had appeared in Yanjing.


    Many people were trying to guess Ye Fan''s identity and background even though they were frightened


    by his words.


    After all, someone who could say things like that was either a really incredible person, or an incredibly


    stupid person.


    "What big shot?"


    "I think he''s just a rash young man."


    "Just because he''s got some strength and knows a little martial arts, he thinks he''s on top of the world.¡±


    "Your fists don''t matter in this society. You won''t win the rich and powerful."


    Some people shook their heads and snorted in disdain.


    Many people could see that Ye Fan was pretty strong, but he was all by himself after all.


    It would be hard if he was outnumbered.


    How could one person fight off a powerful family in Yanjing? How was he going to fight a century old


    family?


    He was definitely going to pay a painful price for his audacity.


    But all these were just guesses.


    "We''ll know tomorrow whether Ye Fan is a dragon or a worm!"


    "Let''s just wait till tomorrow."


    The guests continued to murmur among themselves.


    For some reason, they were really looking forward to the next day.


    By this time, Ye Fan had already left the Xu family''s bungalow with Xu Lei.


    The roads were crowded.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei just continued walking slowly along the road.


    "Lei, I''m sorry, it''s your birthday today but I''ve made a mess of it," said Ye Fan guiltily as he looked at


    the elegantdy next to him.


    Xu Lei smiled brightly, "Fan, don''t say that."


    "This is the happiest birthday I''ve had in so many years. And that''s because I''ve finally found that


    young man that I''ve spent thest ten years looking for."


    Xu Lei was in a long dress and stood in the sun as she smiled faintly at Ye Fan.


    Those beautiful eyes of hers were filled with joy and yearning.


    After hearing Xu Lei''s passionate words, Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "Seriously though,


    it''s a little difficult for me to get used to seeing you like this after getting used to how aloof and stern you


    were back in Yunzhou."


    "What do you think Li Er, Shen Jiu-Yi and the rest of them would say if they saw you like this?"

 Chapter 440 A Great Storm

    Chapter 440 A Great Storm


    Ye Fan said those words as if he was just joking.


    But even he found it hard to imagine how the goddess of Yunzhou whose name along could shake up


    Jiangdong and the CEO of Hongqi Group whom Li Er treated as his greatest enemy, was now such a


    cute and shy youngdy.


    Li Er and the rest would never believe him if he told them about this scene.


    Xu Lei blushed and smiled as she didn''t say anything.


    She just grumbled a little in her heart.


    What sort of question was this? Back when she had eaten the apple that Ye Fan used his teeth to pare,


    she already had no image to speak of.


    Come to think of it, Xu Lei started wondering if Ye Fan had purposely used such a method to take


    advantage of her back then.


    "Alright now, Fan, let''s not talk about this.


    You''re not really going to wait for them at Wolong Hotel tomorrow, right? The Xu and the Xue families


    are both powerful families in Yanjing. Even though the Xu family isn''t as powerful as we used to be, my


    uncle, Xu Feng-Liang, has been operating in Yanjing for many years and he has clout on both sides of


    thew, as well as in both the government and corporate circles. You''ve injured his wife and made his


    father kneel, and we''ve only managed to get away today because my uncles weren''t around."


    "On top of that, you also injured Xue Ming-Hua. His elder brother, Xue Ming-Zhi, is the current head of


    the Xue family. The Xue family has grown from an unknown little family to be a bright star over the


    past few years, and they are now considered one of Yanjing''s three new wealthy families with the Song


    and Zhao families, and they areparable to the four influential families. So they''re all potentially


    able to topple any of us. The Xue family has already umted more wealth and businesses than


    the Xu family. If the Xu family didn''t have enough reserves, we''d have lost to the Xue family."


    "Fan, everybody you''ve offended todayes with an incredibly powerful background. So I think we''d


    better quickly return to Yunzhou now, don''t sh with them anymore."


    Xu Lei was filled with worry as she thought about what happened earlier in the hall.


    She didn''t want to tell Ye Fan about these things because she was afraid that he would get involved


    and thing would be beyond saving.


    After all, Ye Fan had already left the Chu family and even if he was powerful in Jiangdong, that ce


    was no match for a ce like Yanjing.


    Yanjing was the most powerful, so even if Ye Fan was the king of Jiangdong, powerful families like the


    Xu and Xue families wouldn''t care for him at all.


    But the thing she feared most still happened anyway.


    Ye Fan had already moved in on the two families, and neither would let him off


    easily for sure.


    So the best thing to do right now was to hurry up and return to Jiangdong.


    Even a strong dragon would think twice about attacking a snake in the snake''s territory.


    Given Ye Fan and Xu Lei''s status and influence in Jiangdong, it would be difficult for the Xu and Xue


    families to attack them within Jiangdong.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head and smiled gently as heforted her, "Lei, don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "Your Fan has grown up. Now I am able to make these so-called powerful families bow to me even


    without the help of the Chu family. Besides, I have other matters to settle in Yanjing. How could I return


    to Jiangdong without getting those things done?" Ye Fan spoke very calmly and nonchntly.


    It was as if all that happened earlier didn''t worry him the slightest bit.


    Since Ye Fan was already decided, Xu Lei decided not to persuade him anymore.


    She knew Ye Fan''s personality. Once he was decided, there was no point in trying to advise him


    otherwise.


    The only thing she could do now was to stand firm behind Ye Fan to support him.


    "Fan, even if you have to go through hellfire tomorrow, I''ll be with you to face it together," said Xu Lei


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    decidedly in her heart as she looked with determination at Ye Fan''s hard lined profile.


    After that Xu Lei followed Ye Fan back to Wolong Hotel.


    Xu Lei went back to her room to rest, while Ye Fan sat in the living room and drank tea while calling


    Han.


    "Young Master, the tallest tree in the forest is the first one to be toppled. You''ve acted a little rashly


    today, and this is going to attract the attention of some people.


    These people might prove to be a threat to you. You''re going to be in a very dangerous position," came


    Han''s low and worried voice over the phone.


    Even though Ye Fan didn''t tell him anything about what happened at the Xu house, Han clearly already


    found out about it.


    They had been hatching a n for the past ten years and had informants everywhere. Ye Fan had


    created such a hugemotion today, so of course Han found out.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed as he took a sip of strong tea.


    He just quietly replied, "Dangerous? If I was afraid of danger, I wouldn''te to Yanjing. I was just


    worried that those people wouldn''te looking for me. If I can draw them out this time, then it''ll save


    me a lot of trouble. I''m waiting to make them pay for all those stab wounds on Tong Shan!"


    HUUUU...


    A cold wind blew in from the dark night sky outside the room.


    It enveloped Ye Fan''s icy words and howled in the room.


    "Have you found out if those people who hurt Tong Shan have anything to do with the Xu family?¡± Ye


    Fan asked in a low voice after pausing for a moment.


    "I haven''t been able to find out yet. But I think the person we have in Yanjing should know better than


    we do. That person has already returned to Yanjing. When would you like to see him?" asked Han


    politely.


    Ye Fan thought about it. "I should do it as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here for too long, I


    need to go back and attend a ss gathering with Mu-Cheng. I''ll meet him tomorrow, tell him to contact


    me about the time and venue."


    "Sure, I''ll contact him now. Young Master, do you still remember the nickname of this person?" came


    Han''s respectful voice again.


    Ye Fanughed quietly and replied, "Of course I know the nickname of the one and only person we


    nted in Yanjing."


    "Long-Yang, right?¡±


    His faint voice rang out as an arrogant smile continued to cover Ye Fan''s lips.


    It was as if a high and mighty king was going to call one of his officials to see him in the royal court the


    next day.


    Ye Fan then raised his cup and drank the tea down in one gulp.


    There was a cold air current outside, causing the winds to rise and the clouds to billow.


    The incident where someone made a scene at the Xu family''s birthday banquet was beginning to fester


    within the city of Yanjing.

 Chapter 441 Grant His Wish

    Chapter 441 Grant His Wish


    "What?!"


    "The mistress of the Xu family got beaten up?"


    "Old Master Xu Wen-Qing was forced to kneel?"


    "Even the legs of the head of the Xue family''s younger brother got broken?"


    "And his fiancee left with that person?"


    "My goodness!"


    "Who is incredible enough to do this?!"


    "He even dared to offend the powerful families of Yanjing?¡±


    "And two at the same time?"


    "Does he think he''s some god?¡±


    The entire city was shaken up.


    All the powerful families in Yanjing were shocked.


    Many people started guessing who this other party was and what background he had.


    But once they found out that he was a young man from a small city in Jiangdong, everyone powerful in


    Yanjing were shaken again.


    "What?!"


    "A lousy fellow from a small city? Is he nuts?¡±


    "What steroids is he on? How could he dare to challenge both the Xu and Xue families?"


    "I thought he might be the descendant of some incredible family, but he turns out to be a tiny louse."


    "Apparently he even boldly dered that he will be holding a banquet at Wolong Hotel and asked the


    Xu and Xue families to bring everyone they''ve got. He''s going to sh head on with them?" "Are you


    freaking serious?"


    "This is so exciting!"


    "Did this guy get kicked in the head by a donkey?"


    "Isn''t he asking to die?"


    "Let''s see whether he survives tomorrow."


    There was an uproar all over Yanjing.


    Countless powerful families were talking about what happened at the birthday banquet like they were


    discussing a joke.


    But the Xu and Xue families didn''t have the mood to joke around like other people.


    "Daddy, you''d bettere back as soon as possible! That Xu Lei has teamed up with someone else


    who not only injured Mummy, but also broke Grandpa''s legs. He''s still lying in hospital now!" Xu Mei-


    Feng talked to her father in the house as she cried and sniffled.


    She started to tell him what happened in an exaggerated manner.


    "Where''s Master Xing? Call him over. Before leaving, didn''t I tell you to get his help if anything


    happened? The Xing family has benefitted so much from us, so they won''t leave us in the lurch," a low


    and angry male voice came over the phone.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes were bloodshot as she replied pitifully, "Dad, we called him over, but the Xing


    family is a bunch of ingrates! Especially that Xing He! He didn''t want to help us, and even called us a


    family of idiots! He even said that if we wanted to die, don''t drag him down with us!"


    What?


    The man on the other side of the phone''s expression trembled and his expression immediately


    darkened. "Did that Xing He really say that?"


    "Looks like the Xu family was too nice to them in the past and now the Xing family doesn''t know how to


    be loyal to us. Mei-Feng, don''t worry, I''ll handle this. Your third uncle will return tomorrow and he will


    settle this."


    "Also, I''ll call the Xue family in a while. The son of the old man got his legs broken, so I''m sure the Xue


    family would make a move too. As long as the head of the Xue family makes an appearance, even if


    we don''t do anything, that fellow is going to die miserably."


    He hung up quickly after that.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanjing, in the Xue house.


    The Xue family was having a family meeting when Xue Ming-Hua was carried in.


    "Ming-Hua, what happened to you? Didn''t you attend the birthday celebration of the eldest daughter of


    the Xu family? How did you end up like this?"


    Everyone in the Xue family paled when they saw the blood on Xue Ming-Hua''s legs.


    The head of the Xue family, Xue Ming-Zhi, was even more shaken as he ran over to where Xue Ming-


    Hua was.


    "Ming-Zhi, you must avenge me! You must take revenge for your brother! If you don''t kill him, I can''t get


    rid of the hatred in my heart. You have to hack him to pieces!" Xue Ming-Hua started yelling vengefully


    as he clutched his brother''s hands and there were even tears in his eyes.


    "Ming-Hua, calm down, tell me what happened. Don''t worry, just tell me what happened and I''ll seek


    justice for you!¡±


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s heart broke and he became furious when he saw his younger brother in this state.


    The two brothers lost their mother at a young age and their father was often busy with the family


    business, so the two of them relied on each other growing up.


    They were very close brothers indeed.


    So Xue Ming-Zhi felt a terrible pain and fury in his heart when he saw that his younger brother''s legs


    had been broken by someone else.


    "Ming-Zhi, it''s a punk named Ye Fan. Just because he''s strong and knows martial arts, he forcibly took


    my fiancee, Xu Lei, away with him. When I tried to stop him to negotiate this matter, he just kicked me


    and broke my legs..."


    "Ye Fan? A punk from a tiny city? He''s really bold! Ming-Hua, didn''t you tell him that you are from the


    Xue family, that your brother is Xue Ming-Zhi, your father is Xue Ren-Yang, your second uncle is a high


    ranking official in the police and your third uncle is an army general?" Xue Ming-Zhi''s eyes grew colder


    and colder as he listened to his younger brother recount what happened. His low voice was filled with


    great fury.


    But Xue Ming-Hua just shook his head. "It''s no use. He even kicked Old Master Xu to the floor and


    made him kneel and beg for mercy. He even boldly dered that the Xue family are worse than dogs to


    him. He also said that he''ll be waiting for us at Wolong Hotel, and we could call on anyone we wanted


    to deal with him..."


    PIANG!


    Xue Ming-Zhi was so angry that he flung a teacup onto the floor.


    "What an audacious idiot! He told us to just call anyone we wanted and he''d be waiting at Wolong


    Hotel? He''s really arrogant!!"


    Xue Ming-Zhi flew into a terrible rage and his expression was darker than the night sky.


    But he soon calmed himself down.


    He went back to his usual calm expression, but who would know how much anger was boiling beneath


    that calm expression of his!


    Those who knew Xue Ming-Zhi well knew that this time, he was really furious.


    "Ming-Zhi, am I going to be a cripple? I can''t take this lying down! You must kill him! You must


    make sure he dies terribly!" Xue Ming-Hua was still shouting away indignantly and continued to goad


    his older brother into action.


    Xue Ming-Zhi nodded.


    "Ming-Hua, just focus on getting well. I will avenge you! Tomorrow, I will fling his dead body at your


    feet," said Xue Ming-Zhi in a low voice. His sinister words echoed through the whole hall.


    Xue Ming-Zhi then told his subordinate, "Ming-Xin, call our second uncle now and get him to send ten


    good fighters. Tomorrow, we''ll bring along all the bodyguards who used to be part of special armed


    forces."


    "Are we really going tomorrow?" asked someone worriedly from behind Xue Ming-Zhi.


    "If not? He''s already said something like that, so if the Xue family doesn''t respond, we''ll be the


    <pughingstock of Yanjing! Since he has a death wish, then the Xue family will grant him his wish."

 Chapter 442 What Confidence

    Chapter 442 What Confidence


    "A countryside louse from a tiny city dared to injure my younger brother and insult the Xue family! If we


    don''t make him pay dearly, then all of Yanjing willugh at the Xue family!" Xue Ming-Zhi clutched his


    palms tightly as he spoke coldly and murderously.


    "But Ming-Zhi, don''t you think you should let Old Master Xue know about this? After all, he said that the


    Xue family should remain low profile during this time, and we should watch our temper so that we don''t


    act rashly," Xue Ming-Xin continued to advise Xue Ming-Zhi.


    Old Master Xue was referring to Xue Ming-Hua and Xue Ming-Zhi''s father.


    Even though the current head of the family was Xue Ming-Zhi, there were still important matters that


    had to go through Xue Ren-Yang first, since he was the one who was truly controlling the family.


    During this time, the Xue family had run into a fair bit of problems, and many of their business had been


    attacked by rivals.


    Everyone else thought that the Xue family was advancing well and bing wealthy, but they didn''t


    know that the Xue family was actually facing a crisis internally.


    But of course, nobody knew that a storm was already brewing beneath the calm looking surface of


    Yanjing!


    "He''s right.¡±


    "There is a fierce undercurrent in Yanjing right now, so we should be careful because anything could


    happen."


    "Making anyrge or sudden moves is certainly unwise!"


    Many family members started to advise Xue Ming-Zhi against doing this and hoped that he could think


    through things more carefully first.


    But Xue Ming-Zhi just waved his hands about and bellowed, "There are other things that we can suffer


    silently about, but I will not take this lying down, and neither should the Xue family!"


    "An arranged daughter-inw of the Xue family has been taken away by someone else, and my own


    brother''s legs have been broken. What is this? This is a p in the Xue family''s face! If we just remain


    silent about something like this, how are we going to stand tall in Yanjing?"


    "But..." Someone tried to persuade him again, but Xue Ming-Zhi cut him off fiercely.


    Tve already decided on this matter, so all of you can stop trying to persuade me otherwise. There''s no


    need to check with Old Master Xue, I''ll report this matter to him after I return tomorrow. Don''t worry, I


    know what to do and I will not let this matter get out of hand." Xue Ming-Zhi had already made a


    decision.


    Since the head of the family had already said so, everyone else decided not to persuade him further.


    But they all still felt uneasy inside.


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s phone suddenly started ringing.


    It was a call from the Xu family. Xue Ming-Zhi quickly picked it up.


    "Mr Xue, you already know about what happened during my daughter''s birthday celebration, right?"


    came a low and grim male voice over the phone.


    The person on the other side was the head of the Xu family, Xu Lei''s second uncle, Xu Feng-Liang.


    "Yes," Xue Ming-Zhi nodded.


    "I''m calling to ask what you''re going to do tomorrow. The Xue family is the leader of the three new up


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    anding families in Yanjing, and the whole city has their eye on both our families now. If we don''t


    deal with this matter properly, both our families will be theughingstock of Yanjing," continued Xu


    Feng-Liang.


    Xue Ming-Zhi replied, "Mr Xu, you don''t have to worry about this. I already have a n for tomorrow."


    "That''s good to hear." Xu Feng-Liang''s tone of voice calmed down and he continued, "Mr Xue, I''m not


    in Yanjing now, and I will have to count on you about tomorrow. I hope that you will be able to get my


    niece, Lei, back from that crazy man.¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Miss Xu Lei has not married into the Xue family yet, but she''s


    considered half a family member already. Our family has failed in protecting her well, and that''s how


    she ended up getting snatched away by someone else. I promise you that I will bring Miss Xu back


    safely, and the wedding will proceed as nned next month," said Xue Ming-Zhi confidently.


    He wasn''t sure if his own younger brother could recover from his two broken legs. So Xue Ming-Zhi


    quickly did his best to assure the Xu family so that they wouldn''t go back on their word and not let Xu


    Lei marry his brother.


    "Excellent! I will wish Mr Xue sess tomorrow! When Ie back, we can sit together and attend


    Ming-Hua and Lei''s wedding banquet,"ughed Xu Feng-Liang heartily. Xue Ming-Zhi alsoughed in


    reply and agreed to go for a drink once Xu Feng-


    Liang returned.


    After hanging up, Xue Ming-Zhi sent Xue Ming-Hua to the hospital to be treated while he started to


    make use of his various connections to prepare for the showdown at Wolong Hotel the next day.


    After Xue Ming-Zhi went to the hospital with his younger brother, his cousin, Xue Ming-Xin as well as


    the other senior members of the family began to feel even more worried than before.


    "He''s even going to send our best bodyguards. Looks like he''s really going all out tomorrow."


    Besides having those standard bodyguards that cost a few thousand a month to stand guard outside


    the house, all powerful families would also keep their own private army of martial artists. These men


    would be the ones in charge of protecting any important family members when they went out of town to


    settle matters or if they had to attend any banquets.


    The Xue family was no exception.


    And because the Xue family had connections to the army, the ones they hired were all the best from


    the special armed forces, and their annual sries were more than a million.


    They could smash anything in their way!


    Xue Ming-Zhi said that he wanted to make use of this private army, and so it was clear how much


    importance he ced on avenging the attack on his younger brother.


    "Ming-Zhi and Ming-Hua are really close brothers, so it''s not surprising that Ming-Zhi is so angry," said


    Xue Ming-Xin as he shook his head.


    "Ming-Xin, should we really not tell Old Master Xue about this?"


    Xue Ming-Xin thought about it for a while, then nodded. "Let''s keep it a secret first. If we tell him, he


    might get angry too. So before any of this, we should check exactly where this Ye Fanes from


    first."


    "He has behaved so audaciously, and actually went up against the Xu and Xue families all by himself.


    Apparently, the Xing family of taijiquan experts also conceded defeat. Is he really from some powerful


    family? Or is he just a reckless youth? We have to check this carefully."


    Xue Ming-Xin couldn''t help feeling worried.


    The Xue family wasn''t afraid that Ye Fan was capable. They were more afraid that he might have a


    powerful backer.


    To the Xue family, no matter how capable Ye Fan was, he was all by himself, so there was no way he


    could make that much trouble.


    But if someone powerful was behind Ye Fan, then the Xue family had to be wary.


    A few hourster.


    Xue Ming-Xin and the rest looked at the information on Ye Fan and burst outughing.


    "So it''s just a punk from some vige? And he''s even a useless live-in son-inw?"


    "We''ve overthought this.¡±


    "I thought he might be some truly big shot, but he''s just some lousy idiot after all."


    The Xue family was chortling away in the living room.


    All the worry and wariness they felt earlier dissipated.


    "But that''s really interesting too."


    "A countryside louse and cowardly live-in son-inw actually dared toe to Yanjing all by himself?"


    "He dared to go up against powerful families in Yanjing all by himself?"


    "I really don''t know how he is this confident of himself..."

 Chapter 443 Li Lu-Bins Efforts

    Chapter 443 Li Lu-Bin''s Efforts


    The Xue house was just filled with the sound of chortles.


    There was a strong sense of disdain, as if they wereughing at the biggest joke in the world.


    After all, it was just so different from what they expected.


    Before this, Xue Ming-Xin and his family thought that since Ye Fan dared to barge into the Xu house


    and challenge the powerful families of Yanjing, he must have some incredible backer, or that he would


    be a rich man''s son in Yunzhou to have guts like that.


    Nobody imagined that this fellow would turn out to be a country bumpkin who was actually living off his


    wife.


    "This fellow is probably an idiot."


    "He''s of such lowly birth and he dares to be so arrogant?"


    "Either that, or he''s been bewitched by a beauty."


    "Back then, Wu San-Gui had sacrificed so much for a pretty woman. Perhaps this country bumpkin is in


    the same situation.¡±


    The various members of the Xue family continued to ridicule Ye Fan with disdain and contempt in their


    voices.


    After rifying Ye Fan''s identity, the Xue family wasn''t worried anymore. They now supported Xue


    Ming-Zhi fully and began to prepare for the next day.


    While the powerful families of Yanjing were anticipating the showdown at Wolong Hotel, the Li family''s


    bungalow on the outskirts of Yanjing was still lighted.


    There was a demure youngdy sitting in front of the window of her fairlyrge bedroom. She used her


    palms to support her head and looked out at the night sky in a daze.


    Her phone''s screen was still lighted next to her.


    Her text messaging app was open, and there was a line of text next to her shing cursor.


    "Mr Chu, I''m sorry. I''d like to treat you to a meal again to express my apologies."


    Li Xiao-Hong had typed these words a long time ago, but she couldn''t find the courage to hit send.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Chu ended up getting humiliated along with herself thest time she invited him for a meal.


    So Li Xiao-Hong felt bad to invite Ye Fan out again.


    But Li Xiao-Hong was also afraid that if she didn''t seize this opportunity, she would never have the


    chance to apologize to Ye Fan once he left Yanjing for Yunzhou.


    Of course, apologizing was only an excuse.


    She really just wanted to see Ye Fan.


    Li Xiao-Hong didn''t know why either. Ever since she met Ye Fan for the first time, that slim figure was


    deeply etched in her mind.


    It came to the point where Li Xiao-Hong kept looking forward to running into Ye Fan again.


    It seemed like there was a mysterious force that was pushing the two of them.


    And just like what Li Xiao-Hong had hoped, she and Ye Fan actually really did run into each other again


    by coincidence.


    She had run into him at the foot of Mount Tai, and now she had run into him again in the ne to


    Yanjing.


    "Is this what you call fate?¡±


    Li Xiao-Hong often had such sweet and beautiful dreams at night.


    After meeting him again and again, Li Xiao-Hong started to wonder if Mr Chu was the one destined for


    her.


    Otherwise, why would she always run into him in such situations?


    "Xiao-Hong, what are you thinking about? You should be happy toe to Yanjing with Daddy, but you


    still seem so unhappy. Don''t tell me you''re still angry with me over what happened that night?"


    While Li Xiao-Hong was still in a daze, Li Lu-Bin pushed her room door open and walked in.


    Li Xiao-Hong wiped away her tears and turned her head. She didn''t bother about what her father said.


    After a long time, she just replied, "I''m ok."


    Li Lu-Bin saw her like this and sighed. ¡°You silly little girl. I chased him away that night because I was


    afraid that you might have been cheated."


    "It''s not that I look down on those born in the vige, since I was also born in a vige. But he lied to


    you by saying that he''s a big shot. So how do you expect me to keep him in the house for dinner? How


    could I allow him to continue being friends with you?" Li Lu-Bin tried to counsel his daughter. He had


    seen the unsent message on his daughter''s phone and was immediately filled with frustration.


    He never thought that his daughter would be so concerned about that fellow.


    But Li Xiao-Hong immediately erupted when she heard her father doubt Ye Fan and immediately


    retorted, "Daddy, I''ve already said that Mr Chu never lied to me about being a big shot. I saw all this


    with my own eyes. I saw for myself how so many people were respectful and reverent towards him, and


    all these well dressed men were greeting him politely as Mr Chu."


    "Xiao-Hong, there are many dangers in this world and not everything you see is real. Perhaps those


    people were actors hired by him to put up a show? How capable could a man around your age from the


    countryside be?" Li Lu-Bin continued to persuade her as he shook his head. He was very certain that


    his daughter had been lied to.


    "Dad, why don''t you believe me at all? I''m not stupid, I can tell if they''re acting or not." Li Xiao-Hone


    was on the verge of tears from getting angry and her eyes were red.


    She didn''t know why her father refused to believe her.


    "Alright, alright, I believe you, ok? It''s my fault, I''m the bad guy. I shouldn''t have embarrassed you by


    chasing your friend away. Tell you what, invite your friend over for a meal and I''ll apologize to him, ok?


    Then you''ll stop being angry with me?"


    Li Lu-Bin finally gave in.


    He owed his daughter too much over all these years after all.


    Since she liked that young man so much, Li Lu-Bin couldn''t bear to separate them so cruelly either.


    "Are you serious? Then I''ll tell Mr Chu right now."


    Li Xiao-Hong was thrilled that her father was going to apologize to Ye Fan and was pleasantly


    surprised.


    She quickly sent a message to Ye Fan to ask where he was and to invite him for a meal.


    But Li Xiao-Hong didn''t notice the worried expression on her father''s face at all.


    "Xiao-Hong, your mother had to suffer greatly because of my background and we didn''t end well. So I


    really hope that you can get together with a boy from a good family, and not a country bumpkin like


    your father," sighed Li Lu-Bin in his heart.


    But these words never made it out of his mouth.


    After a long while, Li Lu-Bin just exhaled deeply like he had epted this as reality.


    "Oh forget it. As long as Xiao-Hong likes him, who cares if he''s from the vige. At most, I''ll have to


    help him along."


    Li Lu-Bin then walked out of the room and told Li Xiao-Hong to sleep early.


    But Li Xiao-Hong was too excited as shey on the bed and looked with anticipation at her phone for


    Ye Fan''s response.

 Chapter 444 If Only

    Chapter 444 If Only


    "This idiot didn''t even call me after reaching Yanjing


    In Yunzhou, at Liuyuan Residential District.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wrapped herself in a nket as she drank warm water and got angry.


    "Mu-Cheng, have you taken your medicine? You''re all grown up already and you still make us so


    worried. When that useless bum was around, you never fell sick. Now that he''s just left, you''ve fallen


    sick. Are you trying to torture your two elderly parents?"


    Han Li was nagging away outside the room.


    That''s right, Qiu Mu-Cheng was sick.


    And she fell sick the second day after Ye Fan left.


    But it wasn''t anything serious. It was just amon cold.


    But that heavy and weak feeling as well as the stuffiness in her nose made Qiu Mu-Cheng extremely


    ufortable.


    "You terrible little girl, why haven''t you taken your medicine? The herbal soup has already gone cold!"


    Han Li marched in from the door and started yelling angrily when she noticed the full bowl on the table.


    "Drink it down now! Do you still need me to feed you or something? These are very expensive herbs! It


    will help to cure your cold and build up your immunity."


    Han Li brought the bowl of soup over.


    But after drinking one mouthful, Qiu Mu-Cheng spat it back out.


    "Mum, it''s so bitter! It''s too bitter! I''m not drinking it, it''s too bitter!" Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head


    repeatedly and looked like she was really suffering.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Han Li got even angrier. "All good medicine is bitter! Drink it down now!"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng simply refused to drink it.


    Han Li eventually gave up and left.


    "Argh! You terrible little girl, I don''t care if you drink it or not! So difficult! You''d better call that useless


    bum toe back and take care of you. We can barely take care of ourselves and we still have to take


    care of you?!" Han Li ranted before angrily storming out of the room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was left all alone in her room.


    She sighed as she watched her mother heartlessly abandon her in the room.


    It was true that a woman could rely on her man more than her parents after she had grown up.


    "This stupid Ye Fan. Why hasn''t he called me in so long? Do you know that your wife is about to die?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was livid as she started cursing at Ye Fan.


    There were many times when she wanted to call him, but she refused to give in.


    She was the beautiful CEO of Mufan Real Estate after all. How could she be the one to ask someone


    else tofort her?


    "Humph! I''m going to see how long it takes for Ye Fan to remember that he has a wife!"


    Just when she was filled with anger, Ye Fan finally came calling.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a strange sense of happiness in her heart when she saw that he was calling.


    But in order to express her anger, she rejected the call.


    Ye Fan was sitting in the hotel and was stunned by this. A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He had taken too long to call home and his wife was probably angry with him.


    Ye Fan got even more anxious now.


    He quickly called again.


    After making several calls in a row, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally picked up the phone.


    "My dear wife, you''ve finally picked up my call."


    "Humph, so you still remember that you have a wife. I thought that you might have forgotten that you''re


    already married after you left,¡± came Qiu Mu-Cheng''s pissed off voice over the phone.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed bitterly and exined himself, "How could that be? I always remind myself


    that I''m a married man."


    "But darling, why does your voice sound so nasal? Are you sick?"


    Ye Fan suddenly pped his thigh.


    "Crap! The temperature in Yunzhou fellst night and I forgot to remind you to wrap yourself well. You


    must have kicked the nket off in the night again and caught a cold because of that. What would you


    do with me around? Quickly take some medicine, and if it''s still bad, go and get a jab, don''t be afraid of


    the pain..."


    Ye Fan''s worried and anxious voice continued talking into the phone.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lips actually curled up as a strange warmth and happiness slowly spread across her


    beautiful face.


    For some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that the heaviness in her head had suddenly be better after


    hearing what Ye Fan said.


    "Enough of this nonsense. What have you been doing in Yanjing all day? Have you seen Miss Xu yet?


    And what does her fiance look like? Remember to send me photos. I''m really curious as to what sort of


    outstanding man could possibly get someone like Miss Xu to marry him," said Qiu Mu-Cheng with great


    curiosity and anticipation.


    It was clear that Qiu Mu-Cheng was genuinely curious about what sort of man Xu Lei was going to


    marry.


    After all, Xu Lei was famous in Yunzhou and all of Jiangdong.


    "Miss Xu is the goddess to us in Jiangdong, so the one marrying the goddess of Jiangdong must be


    some truly chivalrous man. After getting married and having children, I''m sure Miss Xu is going to lead


    a blissful life that makes others envy her..." Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to make guesses.


    But Ye Fan''s mood darkened as she said these things.


    He just quietly replied her curious questions with one phrase, "I hope so."


    Ye Fan didn''t tell Qiu Mu-Cheng what happened today.


    He didn''t tell her that the man that Xu Lei was supposed to marry wasn''t some chivalrous or


    outstanding man at all, but some useless and promiscuous man.


    The goddess of Jiangdong had not found happiness of her own at all.


    Her wedding banquet was really just a sacrificial ceremony in order to exchange for more benefits for


    her family in the future.


    Ye Fan pitied this girl whom he had gotten to know when they were children.


    He just felt that life had been unfair to her.


    She had lost her parents and even her marriage was only going to lead to doom.


    But while Ye Fan was talking to Qiu Mu-Cheng in the living room, he didn''t notice that Xu Lei had


    walked out from the bedroom.


    Ye Fan put Qiu Mu-Cheng on speakerphone, so Xu Lei had heard everything.


    But she didn''t disrupt them and just returned to the bedroom. She closed the door behind her and


    quietly sat down against the door as her tears started flowing.


    These two childhood friends had be the goddess of Yunzhou and a hero of


    Jiangdong, like the main characters of a novel. But they hadpletely missed each other''s paths.


    Nobody could understand the regret and hurt in Xu Lei''s heart now.


    She wished that the one she was going to marry was really an outstanding man whom she liked and


    relied on like what Qiu Mu-Cheng said.


    If only...if only that were true.

 Chapter 445 A Life That Made One Despair

    Chapter 445 A Life That Made One Despair


    But these were all wishful thinking on Xu Lei''s part.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She envied Qiu Mu-Cheng for being able to find her pir of support, for finding a man whom she was


    able to rely on for the rest of her life.


    Her tears fell like the rain.


    Who would have thought that after she had missed Ye Fan back then, it would be a regret that


    she could never make up for.


    "Lei...are you asleep?" Ye Fan''s voice gently called out from outside the room as Xu Lei was crying.


    Xu Lei quickly sorted herself out and wiped her tears away so that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to tell that


    she just cried.


    She was a prideful woman and didn''t want to reveal her fragile side in front of Ye Fan and made him


    worry.


    "Fan, not yet," smiled Xu Lei faintly after she opened the door.


    But of course, she couldn''t hide her tears well enough to hide from Ye Fan.


    "Lei, are you alright? What''s wrong?" asked Ye Fan worriedly. His voice was filled with concern and


    tenderness.


    Xu Lei was a little younger than himself.


    She was supposed to be at the prime of her life, but she was now suffering a pain that someone her


    age shouldn''t have to go through. Ye Fan felt that Xu Lei must have led a difficult life all these years.


    "I''m fine, Fan. I just overheard your conversation with Mu-Cheng and I miss my parents. You''d


    understand how nice it is to have close family members particrly when you''re sick and feeling


    helpless."


    One only felt how warm your bed was on a cold winter''s day.


    One only realized how wonderful it was to have the protection of your parents when all your rtives


    betrayed you.


    "I used to live all by myself in Jiangdong, and even though I had no rtives around me, my parents


    were still at home and I''d visit them over New Year''s. Whenever I ran into problems or felt lonely, I


    could talk to my parents andin to them. When I fell ill, they would show their concern and ask if


    I was okay. But now they''re no longer around and I can''t go back to the Xu family anymore. I suddenly


    feel as though the entire world is left with nobody but myself."


    "Fan, have you heard of this phrase? With parents around, we have a ce to go. Without parents, we


    can only wait to die. Our parents are like the wall between us and the grim reaper. Now that the wall is


    gone, we will have to face impending doom."


    The dim yellow light in the room swayed gently.


    Itnded on the woman in front of it and cast a shadow on the floor.


    Xu Lei''s eyes were a little ed as her long dress reached the floor. She spoke as she looked listlessly


    out of the window. The smile on her face was filled with such disappointment and worry.


    To other people, she was the goddess of Jiangdong, the esteemed daughter of the Xu family. She was


    a bright star whomanded respect.


    But how many people knew the pain and suffering that this bright star felt?


    Xu Lei''s parents were both dead and her family was heartless. And even the Fan that she thought she


    could rely on for the rest of her life had already married someone else and became that person''s pir


    of support.


    Even though Ye Fan was by her side now, she knew that he would eventually have to return to


    Yunzhou.


    Sometimes Xu Lei didn''t understand why she ended being all alone in life as the years went by.


    Her mood slowly became more and more depressed.


    Her eyes were no longer as bright.


    She was like a beautiful flower atop a snowy mountain that was slowly fading.


    Its color was fading and it no longer bloomed beautifully.


    Was thisdy still the gorgeous CEO of Hongqi Group?


    Was she still that goddess of Jiangdong that fought hard with Li Er?


    The youngdy in front of Ye Fan now just looked like a young girl who had lost all confidence in


    herself.


    Then again, no matter how strong a front Xu Lei put up in public, she was still a frail woman after all.


    Even if Qiu Mu-Cheng suffered setbacks, she could still go home to Ye Fan''sforting and she could


    But Xu Lei didn''t have anything.


    Her parents were both dead and her only friend was Ye Fan. But he had already be someone


    else''s husband.


    He wasn''t hers and he wasn''t her Fan anymore.


    Xu Lei didn''t want to interrupt Ye Fan''s life.


    And that was why she just kept everything in her heart, no matter how much pain she felt inside.


    There was a limit to how much one could take.


    Those negative feelings couldn''t go anywhere and she had nobody to tell, so Xu Lei began to despair.


    She had lost the fighting spirit she used to have towards the future and her life.


    She was now plodding along like an olddy. The air around her was heavy and foggy, and she didn''t


    look full of life like someone her age ought to.


    But just when Xu Lei''s motivation was slowly disappearing, she heard the lovely sound of a harmonica.


    The melody was enchanting and melodious.


    It sounded like the fresh water stream in the mountains, or like the cool breeze in a valley.


    It washed over her heart and mesmerized her.


    It took away the dark clouds in her heart, and also wiped out the depression and dejection she felt


    earlier.


    The melody eventually stopped ying, but the resonance continued to resound beautifully.


    After a long time, Xu Lei finally snapped out of her enchanted daze.


    "Fan, the only thing that hasn''t changed is this melodious harmonica sound of yours," said Xu Lei as


    she smiled at Ye Fan.


    Back when Ye Fan was still living in the Chu house, Xu Lei would sit by the riverside and listen to Ye


    Fan y the harmonica.


    Back then, whenever she heard him y the harmonica, all the tiredness and frustrations of the day


    would just disappear.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply her directly. He put his harmonica away and looked at her. "Lei, no matter what


    happens in the future, I just hope that you will always remember that you still have me."


    "Even though your parents are no longer around, I will be the one who will be the one who walks with


    you through life! Do you still remember my promise to you back then? Once I be strong and


    powerful, I will protect you for the rest of your life!"


    "Even when you''ve gotten married and have children and you find your own happiness in the future,


    this promise of mine will still stand! An-Qi is like my younger sister, and so are you."


    "So what if your parents are no longer alive? So what if your uncles are heartless? So what if your


    family is ruthless? Even if everyone deserts you, I''ll be your family!"


    "As for tomorrow, you don''t have to worry. Trust me. If you don''t want to do something, and you don''t


    want to marry that guy, nobody can force you to. No sister of Chu Tian-Fan should ever have to suffer!"


    BOOM...


    His words were authoritative and firm.


    They nged loudly in the room.


    Xu Lei was so stunned that she just froze on the spot.


    She looked up with a strange but bright gleam in her eyes.


    She was so stunned and her eyes grew red as she started to cry.


    All she could hear was the echoing of Ye


    Fan''s incredible words piercing her ears...

 Chapter 446 Imminent Storm

    Chapter 446 Imminent Storm


    It waste at night.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to disturb Xu Lei anymore and got her to sleep early.


    But Xu Lei''s heart was filled with conflicting emotions as she watched Ye Fan walk away from her door.


    "Fan, you said that you hope I will meet someone I truly like and to marry him, have children and live


    happily ever after. But how could I like someone else after meeting you? Everyone pales inparison


    to you! Fan, you''re the best person to me..."


    The night grew dark and the lights in the room swayed in the wind.


    Xu Lei continued to stand there and quietly watched Ye Fan walk away with a strange determination in


    her eyes.


    The night went by quickly.


    The next morning, Ye Fan went out for his usual exercise at the break of dawn.


    This had been Ye Fan''s habit for years.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud listed morning exercise as a high level of training.


    Besides being able to train up the body, it could also train one''s mind.


    So besides making one''s body strong, it was also good fortraining up patience and perseverance.


    Ye Fan had been following the instructions in the book very closely and enthusiastically all these years.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he returned to the hotel, Ye Fan picked up his phone to look at the time and saw that he had


    missed a text message.


    "Hmm? A message from Xiao-Hong?¡±


    Ye Fan noticed that it was sent around 9PM the night before. He had just finished talking to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng around that time and didn''t look at his phone after that.


    That''s how he missed this text message.


    But thankfully it wasn''t anything urgent, and it was just an invitation to a meal as an apology.


    "Xiao-Hong, I''m at Wolong Hotel and I have to attend to some matters. We''ll have to leave a meal for


    another time. As for an apology, that''s really not necessary. I''ve already forgotten about what happened


    that day.¡±


    After replying Li Xiao-Hong''s message, Ye Fan went for breakfast with Xu Lei.


    "Fan, are we really not returning to Yunzhou? Wen-Jing told me that everyone in Yanjing knows about


    the trouble we createdst night at the banquet. The Xue family in particr is furious. Some of the


    other powerful families who are on close terms with the Xue family and Xu family would probablye


    over today. Wen-Jing advised us to leave Yanjing as soon as possible, otherwise we might not be able


    to get out of here."


    Xu Lei was clearly still worried about what was going to happenter. She wasn''t worried about herself


    because she was still part of the Xu family after all. So those people wouldn''t attack her and at most,


    they''d send her back to the Xu family and she would be forced to marry that man.


    But if Ye Fannded in the hands of the Xue family, then he might die.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed quietly. "Lei, why are you so worried?"


    "I told youst night that I''m not one to be trifled with anymore, even though I don''t have the Chu family


    behind me now. No matter what happenster, just sit and watch."


    Ye Fan said these words very nonchntly, as if the event happeningter was just a small matter.


    But the uproar he had caused the day before had already shaken up all of Yanjing.


    There were so many powerful families on their way to the hotel right now.


    It was like the gathering of wind and clouds, and there was a violent undercurrent conning in this


    direction.


    A storm was slowly brewing.


    And Wolong Hotel had already be the eye of the storm.


    It was so bad that the roads nearby were closed off and only powerful people in Yanjing could use the


    roads. Everyone else had to go one big round.


    "My goodness, what''s going on today?


    Why are the roads closed off to the general public? I didn''t hear anything about any officialing


    today."


    Li Lu-Bin and Li Xiao-Hong had driven over from one of the restricted routes and quickly arrived outside


    Wolong Hotel.


    But Li Lu-Bin was very puzzled during his journey to the hotel.


    Why were the roads around Wolong Hotel blocked off like that for no reason?


    "If not for the connections your father has in Yanjing, we might get stuck out there and go one big round


    to get here, I suppose," bragged Li Lu-Bin to his daughter as he got out of the car.


    "But Xiao-Hong, is that Mr Chu really staying in this Wolong Hotel? He can afford this hotel?" asked Li


    Lu-Bin doubtfully as he looked at therge and elegant hotel before him.


    Li Xiao-Hong wasn''t sure herself either.


    After all, Li Xiao-Hong thought that even if Ye Fan were famous in Jiangdong, nobody in Yanjing would


    know him.


    The roadsing here had been closed off to the general public, so if her father didn''t have sufficient


    connections to get through, they wouldn''t have been able to get here themselves.


    So Li Xiao-Hong started to get suspicious too.


    Was Ye Fan really staying in Wolong Hotel?


    While Li Xiao-Hong and her father were conversing outside, Ye Fan and Xu Lei were seated in the


    hotel lobby.


    Xu Lei was extremely anxious and her palms were breaking out in a cold sweat.


    But Ye Fan was as calm as ever and sat confidently as he quietly drank his tea.


    After taking a sip, Ye Fan frowned.


    "What is this tea? It''s so awful. I''d better go get my own. Lei, wait here for me, I''ll get tea from my room.


    I''m used to the Yunzhou local tea and it''s hard to get used to tea from elsewhere."


    Ye Fan then went upstairs to get his tea.


    In no time, Ye Fan returned to the lobby and skillfully made a pot of tea.


    He poured a cup for Xu Lei, then poured another for himself.


    "Oh? Xiao-Hong, look at that man pouring tea over there. Isn''t that your friend?" Li Lu-Bin asked his


    daughter as he pointed ahead while standing at the hotel entrance.


    Li Xiao-Hong took a look and smiled. "Daddy, you''re right."


    "Let''s go over."


    Li Xiao-Hong happily ran over when she spotted Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Li Lu-Bin followed behind and shook his head quietly.


    "I was wondering how a country bumpkin could afford to stay in Wolong Hotel. So he''s here because of


    his boss."


    After he saw how Ye Fan poured tea for Xu Lei, he assumed that Ye Fan was a driver or assistant to


    Xu Lei.


    "I really don''t understand why Xiao-Hong likes this fellow. He''s from the vige, and he ended up with


    this sort of job where he has to pour tea and serve others. There''s nothing good about him at all."


    Li Lu-Bin kept shaking his head and his impression of Ye Fan only became worse.


    But for the sake of his daughter, even if Li Lu-Bin didn''t like Ye Fan, he had no choice but to follow after


    Li Xiao-Hong.

 Chapter 447 You Are Not Qualified

    Chapter 447 You Are Not Qualified


    "Hmm? Xiao-Hong, why are you here?" Ye Fan was slightly surprised to see Li Xiao-Hong.


    He remembered he had already turned her invitation down in the morning. He didn''t expect her to


    "Mr Chu, my father and I are here to apologize. I''m really sorry about thest time you came over,


    things turned out to be such a mess in the end. I was afraid that I wouldn''t have the chance to


    apologize to you once you return to Yunzhou, so I decided toe over. I hope you don''t mind?" said


    Li Xiao-Hong cautiously as she stole nces at Ye Fan while keeping her head lowered.


    Xu Lei realized that these were Ye Fan''s friends, so she excused herself and went to sit at another


    nearby table instead so that she wouldn''t interrupt Ye Fan''s conversation with them, and offered her


    seat to the two of them.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed quietly when he heard how shy Li Xiao-Hong was.


    "Why would I mind?"


    "Since you''re already here, do have a seat. Uncle Li, do take a seat too."


    Ye Fan smiled and invited both of them to sit with him.


    After that, Ye Fan poured tea for both Li Xiao-Hong and Li Lu-Bin.


    Li Lu-Bin quietly responded, "You''re really familiar with how to do this. I suppose you''ve done quite a bit


    of serving tea and pouring drinks.¡±


    Ye Fan frowned and was a little confused. He didn''t understand what Li Lu-Bin was trying to say.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Don''t you remember what you promised me beforeing here?"


    grumbled Li Xiao-Hong as she turned to her father.


    Li Lu-Bin just smiled gently. "Xiao-Hong, I''m just joking with Mr Chu."


    Ye Fan also smiled. "Uncle Li, and Xiao-Hong too - don''t call me Mr Chu, you can just call me Fan.


    Otherwise it makes us sound so estranged."


    "Sure, I''ll call you Fan then.¡± Li Lu-Bin agreed readily, then nced at Xu Lei before continuing, "I


    suppose thatdy over there is someone with a fairly high status, right?"


    But before Ye Fan could reply, Li Xiao-Hong proudly cut in, "Daddy, I told you about Miss Xu before.


    She''s the richest person in Yunzhou and started up Hongqi Group all by herself, turning it into a


    corporation worth hundreds of millions. I used to work at Hongqi Bank, and the head of the bank was


    also Miss Xu."


    The disdain on Li Lu-Bin''s lips immediately intensified.


    It was just as he thought.


    "Fan, it looks like you''ve found yourself a good boss. But it''s best if you were able to hold your own. No


    matter how good your boss is or how excellent your workce might be, if you''re not a capable person


    and you only know how to suck up to others by serving tea and pouring drinks, that''s not going to work


    out," said Li Lu-Bin with a cold smile. His words sounded rather sarcastic.


    Ye Fan frowned once more as he put his teacup down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr Li, what do you


    mean?¡±


    "Since you''ve asked, then I''ll go straight to the point.¡± Li Lu-Bin''s expression also darkened and he


    started speaking very seriously to Ye Fan.


    "To be honest, I didn''t like you very much from the beginning. If Xiao-Hong didn''t keep speaking up for


    you, I wouldn''t have bothered to take time out from my busy schedule just to see you.¡±


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Li Xiao-Hong immediately became anxious and interrupted her


    father when she heard what he said.


    She thought that her father was serious in apologizing to Ye Fan.


    But it looked like she was wrong after all.


    The things that her father said were so hurtful even when she heard them, so wouldn''t they be even


    more hurtful to Ye Fan?


    Li Xiao-Hong saw that Ye Fan''s expression started to turn cold and the smile and friendliness he had


    earlier dissipated.


    "Xiao-Hong, shut up! We''re having a man to man talk here, so either listen to us quietly or go out and


    wait,¡± barked Li Lu-Bin fiercely. Li Xiao-Hong was now too afraid to talk.


    After that Li Lu-Bin looked back at Ye Fan and continued what he was saying earlier, "But Xiao-Hong is


    my daughter after all, so even if I don''t like you very much, I would still listen to her opinion and her


    ideas."


    "Tell you what, I''ll give you five years to prove yourself. For the first three years, I''ll send you abroad for


    studies so that you can obtain some skills. If you do well in your studies, I''ll make you a front desk


    manager in my hotel. As long as you can produce results in the next two years at my hotel and prove


    that you''re a talent, then I will ignore your background and allow Xiao-Hong to marry you."


    "Don''t worry, I will cover all your expenses in your first three years overseas, so you don''t have to be


    burdened by that. If you''re willing, then go back and pack your things. I''ve already bought the ne


    tickets. Come back to Yanjing two dayster, and I''ll arrange for you to leave the country," said Li Lu-


    Bin in a low voice.


    His voice was low, but it carried an authoritativeness and arrogance that belonged to someone who


    thought highly of himself.


    Li Lu-Bin then ced an air ticket on the table and got up to leave.


    He didn''t even wait to hear if Ye Fan was agreeable or not.


    There was no need to!


    To him, Ye Fan would not refuse.


    He was not qualified to turn this offer down.


    He was just a lowly boy from a vige. Sending him overseas to study for free was already an


    incredible opportunity.


    On top of that, after Ye Fan returned, Li Lu-Bin was even going to allow him to be a front desk


    manager at his hotel to prove himself.


    And if he did well, then Li Lu-Bin would allow his daughter to marry him.


    He figured that Ye Fan would never have even dreamt of getting such a chance.


    But Li Lu-Bin had no choice. His daughter really liked this guy.


    In order to ensure that his daughter married a good man, Li Lu-Bin had to embark on such a n. He


    was going to groom Ye Fan into a man who was worthy of his daughter instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mr Li, wait up," came Ye Fan''s low and quiet voice from behind Li Lu-Bin.


    Li Lu-Bin immediately shook his head.


    He stood with his back facing Ye Fan, waved his hand and calmly replied, "If you''re calling after me to


    thank me or say nice things, then it''s not necessary. I''m a practical man and I don''t care for these


    niceties. If you are truly grateful to me, then cherish this chance I''ve given you. Take the next five years


    to use actual results to prove yourself."


    "But if you''re like slushy mud that can''t even stick to a wall, then please stay further away from my


    daughter. I don''t want my daughter to marry a useless person in the future!¡±


    Li Lu-Bin''s voice was low and distant, but his tone of voice was filled with arrogance and


    authoritativeness of a person in a high position.


    It was as though he had been incredibly gracious towards Ye Fan.


    "Mr Li, I think you''ve overthought this. I''m not calling you to thank you. I just wanted you to take your air


    ticket back. Thanks for


    the kind intentions, but I don''t need to prove myself to anybody. And even if I do, that person would not


    be you! A hotel boss is not qualified to be in such a position," Ye Fan''s icy voice spoke from behind Li


    Lu-Bin.


    Li Lu-Bin was immediately rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 448 Come Out and Prepare to Die

    Chapter 448 Come Out and Prepare to Die


    The intention to walk forward disappeared.


    Li Lu-Bin froze where he was and his face was livid.


    He thought that Ye Fan had called him back to express his gratitude.


    He never thought that Ye Fan was going to turn his offer down.


    It felt like Ye Fan had just pped him in the face.


    The things that Ye Fan said made it awkward for Li Lu-Bin and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Now everything that Li Lu-Bin said before that had be like a joke.


    Li Lu-Bin was now extremely furious.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t explode instantly. Instead, he suppressed the fury in his heart as he turned and red at


    Ye Fan as he spoke in a menacing voice, "Young man, do you know what you just said?"


    "For Xiao-Hong''s sake, I''ll give you another chance to rephrase yourself. This time, think carefully


    before you speak!"


    Li Lu-Bin frowned deeply and his cold eyes looked on icily at Ye Fan.


    He was trying to make things less awkward for himself.


    It was embarrassing to be refused in this manner by someone younger after all.


    Of course, if Ye Fan quickly apologized and humbled himself, Li Lu-Bin could consider pretending that


    he hadn''t heard anything and continue to offer this generosity to Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, please...don''t..." Li Xiao-Hong knew that her father was probably really angry now and she


    didn''t want her father and Ye Fan to continue being at loggerheads. So she looked towards Ye Fan


    hopefully.


    She hoped that Ye Fan could say something nice and not fight with her father like this.


    But Li Xiao-Hong was going to be disappointed.


    Li Lu-Bin wasn''t Ye Fan''s inws, so Ye Fan wasn''t going to give in.


    Ye Fan wasn''t polite to Li Lu-Bin''s threatening voice at all. "Mr Li, as I said, you can take back the so-


    called generosity that you''ve offered. I don''t need it."


    "No matter how many times you ask me, I''ll say the same thing. I don''t need to prove myself to


    anybody. And even if I do, that person would not be you! A hotel boss is not qualified to be in such a


    position," Ye Fan spoke icily and his words nged loudly like gold dropping to the floor.


    Li Lu-Bin was livid and his fury exploded, "You arrogant little punk!"


    "How boastful! And you say that I''m not qualified? You''re just an unknown country bumpkin! How dare


    you look down on me! You''re seriously just an ignorant fool! An idiot like you can forget about marrying


    my daughter! I''d rather she married a dog instead! You can''t even tell when someone is being nice to


    you or when someone is being magnanimous!"


    Li Lu-Bin was furious.


    He was nearly going mad from his anger.


    He had put his prejudice aside and was sincere about offering Ye Fan this chance.


    And now this young fellow didn''t care for it and even said things to provoke him?


    This fellow was just an unknown country bumpkin! Where did he get the guts to do this?


    But Li Lu-Bin didn''t realize that while his offer and his words were really a wonderful opportunity to most


    people, and most people would have thanked him profusely by now, the man he was now facing was


    Ye Fan!


    These words were magnanimous to others, but they were contemptuous and humiliating to Ye Fan.


    Since things had be like this, Li Lu-


    Bin didn''t find it necessary to stay here.


    "Xiao-Hong, go home with me! If you continue to be friends with this idiot, I''ll break your legs. He''s just


    a useless bum who pours tea and polishes shoes for others, but he''s really quite the braggard. There''s


    a reason why some people remain poor forever! Bold but stupid! He''s beyond saving. You must be


    blind to fall for this useless bum!" shouted Li Lu-Bin angrily as he ignored Li Xiao-Hong''s teary eyes


    and just pulled on her hand to drag her back outside.


    But just at this moment, the entrance of the hotel suddenly opened.


    A well-dressed young man with a short hair perm came in with arge group of men.


    A few dozen burly bodyguards came in like a wave and filled the hotel lobby.


    "Seal off all the hotel exists. For the next few hours, people are only allowed toe in but not leave!


    Not even a fly is to get out.¡± The permed hair young man stood with his hands in his pant pockets and


    authority spewing from his eyes. His icy cold voice rang out within the hotel.


    The whole lobby was filled with terror.


    The customers having a meal in the hotel paled immediately from fright.


    They had no idea what was going on.


    "Young Master Wei, what brings you here? You should have told me earlier, I could have arranged


    good food and women for you." The hotel general manager quickly rushed out when he heard the


    The hotel GM knew who this permed hair young man was.


    This young man was called Wei Wu-Ji, and he was as arrogant and unbridled as his name suggested.


    Wei Wu-Ji, Xue Ming-Hua and the eldest son of the Xur family were known as the


    Three Young Masters of Yanjing!


    These three were notorious in Yanjing, but they were backed by powerful families, so many people in


    Yanjing were afraid of them and didn''t dare to offend them at all.


    The GM of Wolong Hotel didn''t dare to offend this man either, and so he had to be as polite as


    possible.


    But while the GM was still smiling away, Wei Wu-Ji just gave a kick and caused the GM tond on the


    floor.


    "Fuck you! Don''t you dare try to be friendly with me! Tell me now, is there a louse from Jiangdong


    called Ye Fan staying here? Tell him toe out and prepare to die!" shouted Wei Wu-Ji angrily.


    The guests were even more horrified.


    They started to look around for who this Ye Fan could be.


    Li Lu-Bin was initially prepared to leave, but he started getting excited when he heard thismotion.


    "Xiao-Hong, let''s go take a seat over there. We''re in for a good show today," smiled Li Lu-Bin excitedly


    at the prospect of Ye Fan getting into trouble. He quickly pulled his daughter to a safe area and took a


    seat like they were going to watch a show.


    These people were here for Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan offended him, Li Lu-Bin was frustrated and wanted to vent his anger.


    Now someone hade to vent this anger on his behalf.


    Li Lu-Bin was going to see how Ye Fan handled this mess.


    "Daddy, is Mr Chu going to be in danger?" Wei Wu-Ji and his men clearly looked unfriendly, so Li Xiao-


    Hong''s face was all pale and filled with worry.


    But Li Lu-Bin just snorted. "How could that be? That fellow is a big shot and looks down on everybody,


    including myself.


    Since he''s such a big shot, then he can resolve this sort of trouble in minutes!"


    Li Lu-Bin smiled coldly as he said those mocking and sarcastic words.

 Chapter 449 Help Him

    Chapter 449 Help Him


    Wasn''t this fellow really egoistical?


    Wasn''t he some really incredible big shot?


    Ye Fan looked like he was the greatest person in the world just now.


    But now that trouble hade knocking on his door, Li Lu-Bin was going to watch and see how Ye Fan


    got through this.


    Li Lu-Bin knew this Wei Wu-Ji.


    In fact, they were on pretty good terms.


    After all, Li Lu-Bin was in the hotel industry and he couldn''t do without some good connections.


    Wei Wu-Ji was a famous young master in Yanjing, and he was backed by the powerful Wei family.


    Li Lu-Bin had sucked up to people of such status long ago.


    And that was also why Li Lu-Bin knew that this Wei Wu-Ji was no simple character.


    Even though Wei Wu-Ji himself wasn''t very capable, the family who backed him was influential and had


    very good connections in this city, so they were a formidable family.


    Since this Ye Fan had stupidly offended this young master, then Li Lu-Bin could wait to watch a good


    show.


    Li Lu-Bin wasughing coldly in his own corner while the rest of the guests in the lobby and restaurant


    were all pale in the face as they continued to look around for who this Ye Fan could be.


    "Who is this Ye Fan?"


    "Hurry up and show yourself!"


    "My wife is about to give birth and I''ve got to rush back!"


    "Exactly! Who is this guy?"


    "He got himself into trouble and has gone into hiding, dragging all of us down with him."


    Many of the guests were grumbling away unhappily.


    They had been involved for no reason, so it was little wonder that the crowd was angry.


    They didn''t dare to offend Wei Wu-Ji, so they could only vent their frustrations on Ye Fan.


    The lobby of the hotel was filled with noise and moring.


    The hotel entrances were all surrounded. All those burly bodyguards in suits stood there with their


    hands behind their backs and cold looks in their eyes. Their murderous and fierce stares struck horror


    in people''s hearts.


    But even though Wei Wu-Ji had called for Ye Fan for quite a while already, nobody in the hotel stood


    up.


    The crowd became even more upset.


    Someone even suspected that this Ye Fan had secretly made his escape when he realized that things


    weren''t looking up.


    If that was the case, then the innocent crowd was going to be implicated for nothing.


    But while everyone was still anxious, Li Lu-Bin''s mocking voice called out, "Mr Ye Fan, what''s going


    on?¡±


    "Weren''t you really domineering when you talked to me earlier? What''s happened now? Why are you


    afraid now? Someone''s calling for you and you dare not answer him? Don''t tell me you''re scared?


    Aren''t you a big shot? Drinking tea isn''t going to solve anything, so you should go out there and resolve


    this issue. You might not care, but all the guests here do. Nobody intends to stay here with you, you


    know?"


    Li Lu-Bin looked disdainfully at Ye Fan and smiled faintly as he was seated not too far away from Ye


    Fan.


    Those cold words were filled with contempt.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Aren''t you getting my friend into trouble?" Li Xiao-Hong angrily hissed at her


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    father in anxiety when she heard her own father identify Ye Fan in the crowd and was so shocked.


    "You silly girl, why are you still speaking up for that idiot? You''ve really been blinded! If I don''t point him


    out, then the ones in trouble would be us. That idiot isn''t rted to us at all, so why should we hide his


    identity for him?" Li Lu-Bin scolded his daughter in a low voice frustratedly.


    And now, the crowd had identified which one was Ye Fan.


    Everyone was looking in the same direction as Li Lu-Bin earlier.


    They saw a fair faced young man sitting quietly at his table.


    Even though everyone was in a panic, this young man sat there as if this was none of his business. His


    expression was calm and he was drinking tea leisurely.


    "So that guy is Ye Fan?"


    "He''s so young and so casually dressed. He''s a big shot?"


    "Could he actually be a rich man''s son pretending to be amoner?"


    Many of them were surprised to see how simply and casually Ye Fan was dressed.


    They were clearly all curious about what Li Lu-Bin said earlier.


    Li Lu-Bin continued, "Isn''t it so?"


    "Mr Ye Fan is from a rich and powerful family in the vige, and they own several fields and a nice


    bungalow in the next vige. His family eats the vegetables they grow themselves, and they drink from


    a century old well at the back. Isn''t and owner like that a big shot?" Li Lu-Bin chortled.


    Everyone else was stunned for a moment.


    Rich and powerful family in the vige?


    Nice bungalow in the next vige?


    It sounded fancy, but wasn''t that just referring to a farmhouse?


    "Oh my god! He''s just a farmer from the vige!¡±


    "Wow, this louse can really get himself into trouble!"


    After the crowd understood what Li Lu-Bin was saying, they went into an uproar. They now pointed


    fingers and cursed at Ye Fan with looks of disdain and disgust.


    "We''re all so anxious here and he still has the cheek to drink tea so leisurely?"


    "He can really act!"


    "He seems pretty young, but he can really make trouble huh."


    "If he dares to make trouble, then he should bear the consequences."


    "He''s just hiding here and drinking tea, while we''re getting implicated?" "What the hell?!


    "He still has the cheek to just sit there?!"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Wei! Are you trying to get us killed?"


    Some were cursing at him, some were ming him.


    In no time, everyone in the lobby was shouting angrily at Ye Fan.


    After all, everyone was selfish.


    Even though they figured that once Ye Fan owned up and walked over, he might note back alive, it


    didn''t matter to the crowd.


    Ye Fan was the one who offended Young Master Wei in the first ce.


    They didn''t see why they should be implicated when someone else was the one who started this in the


    first ce.


    So all the guests were trying to get Ye Fan to go out and face Wei Wu-Ji.


    ''Young man, listen to us. There''s no point in trying to hide here. Since you''ve offended Young Master


    Wei, go over and talk to him nicely. He might be kind enough to let you off if you do that."


    "Exactly! What''s the point of just being afraid and sitting here? Don''t you know what you''re made of?


    You''re just a country bumpkin and you offended someone like Young Master Wei? Hurry up and


    apologize to him!¡±


    Everyone started trying to advise Ye Fan.


    Some were angry and spoke nastily to Ye Fan in hope that he would just get out.


    Only Xu Lei and Li Xiao-Hong had worried looks on their faces.


    Xu Lei clenched her fists tightly and looked on anxiously.


    Li Xiao-Hong was already in tears as she looked pleadingly at her father, hoping that Li Lu-Bin could


    put in a good word for Ye Fan.


    "There are so many men here and they''ll beat Mr Chu to death. Daddy, I know you know this Young


    Master Wei. Please, please help Mr Chu? Please?"

 Chapter 450 Never Cross Paths Again

    Chapter 450 Never Cross Paths Again


    Li Xiao-Hong had watched Ye Fan kill off Wu He-Rong by himself at Mount Tai, but back then, Ye Fan


    only had one opponent.


    Li Xiao-Hong didn''t know anything about fighting, but she did know that it was hard to win a fight if you


    were terribly outnumbered.


    But Wei Wu-Ji had brought so many men with him, so no matter how highly skilled Ye Fan was, Li


    Xiao-Hong didn''t think he could fight so many by himself.


    Besides, Wei Wu-Ji was backed by the Wei family. They weren''t as powerful as the Xu or the Xue


    families, but they were definitely much more powerful than the Li family in Yunzhou.


    Now that Wei Wu-Ji had targeted Ye Fan, Li Xiao-Hong naturally felt worried for Ye Fan''s safety.


    "Help him? Whatever for? Xiao-Hong, your friend''s pride is ridiculous and you heard what he said


    earlier. He doesn''t have any regard for me and says I''m not qualified for him to pay any attention to.


    Since he''s so amazing, then he can settle this problem himself. Why would he need us? Besides, this


    fellow was so rude and didn''t know how to behave, so why should I care about whether he lives or


    dies?"


    Li Lu-Bin was clearly still seething over what happened earlier.


    So no matter how Li Xiao-Hong tried to plead with him, Li Lu-Bin just ignored her.


    Li Xiao-Hong eventually gave up. She looked worriedly at Ye Fan as she med herself and felt guilty.


    She felt that she and her father had gotten Ye Fan into trouble.


    If her father hadn''t singled Ye Fan out, then Ye Fan wouldn''t be in such a precarious situation.


    After feeling guilty for a while, Li Xiao-Hong bit her lips and started walking towards Ye Fan.


    "Xiao-Hong, are you nuts? What are you trying to do?" asked Li Lu-Bin anxiously when he saw her do


    this.


    But Li Xiao-Hong snapped angrily at him with reddened eyes, "Don''t stop me."


    "My father is the one who got my friend into trouble, so since you don''t want to help him, I''m going to


    help you redeem yourself."


    Li Xiao-Hong wasn''t having any of this. She shook her father''s hand off herself and looked like she was


    really going to stand by Ye Fan''s side.


    "Tsk, I really have to hand it to you. Fine, I''ll take it as thest time our family is helping him. But Xiao-


    Hong, you must promise me that once I get him through today, you are not to cross paths with him


    anymore.


    Otherwise, even if you kneel down and beg me today, I will not help him at all!" said Li Lu-Bin with a


    stern expression as he warned Li Xiao-Hong.


    His low voice was filled with an authoritativeness that did not allow her to argue back.


    Li Xiao-Hong tried to hold her tears back as she nodded gravely at her father with red eyes. "I promise


    you."


    Nobody knew how much Li Xiao-Hong''s heart hurt to say this.


    She never thought that her first love would end in such a manner before it had even started.


    But she was willing to pay any price to help him.


    Even if she could never see Ye Fan again, she still hoped that he would be able to live well and not


    suffer any harm.


    Someone once said that if you really liked a person, you would be willing to stoop so low that you''d be


    buried in mud, and eventually bloom beautifully.


    Perhaps the same thing was happening to Li Xiao-Hong.


    She didn''t ask for anything in return. She just quietly wished the other party well.


    "Xiao-Hong, remember what you promised me!¡±


    Li Lu-Bin then got up and walked over.


    At the same time, Ye Fan was still sitting where he was. He didn''t seem to be able to hear any of the


    cursing of the crowd within the hotel.


    He just continued to sit there and sip his tea quietly. There was no expression on his handsome face.


    "You''re just a country bumpkin but you sure know how to put on airs! You''re going to die soon and you


    dare to act all calm! Hurry up and get your ass here! I give you three seconds! If you don''t get your ass


    here, I''ll get my men to break your legs and carry you here!¡±


    Ye Fan''s behavior not only angered the guests, but also infuriated Wei Wu-Ji.


    He and the other rich young men in Yanjing always got their way everywhere they went. This was the


    first time he was meeting someone so arrogant.


    Wei Wu-Ji was about to reach his breaking point.


    His low and icy voice started to ring loudly in the lobby.


    "THREE!"


    "TWO!"


    "ONE!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    BAM!


    Wei Wu-Ji didn''t expect Ye Fan to remain in his seat even after he had said so much. In his anger, Wei


    Wu-Ji kicked the table and chair in front of him over.


    "MEN! Whack him hard!" he ordered.


    "Young Master Wei, don''t be angry, don''t be angry..." Li Lu-Bin''s respectful voice came from behind Wei


    Wu-Ji just as he was about to send his men out.


    "Oh? Oh it''s you, Mr Li. I didn''t expect to see you around. Just nice - after I''m done teaching this fellow


    a lesson, we could have a meal with Yuanyuan. Come to think of it, it''s been a while since Ist saw


    her."


    Wei Wu-Ji''s expression warmed up quite a bit when he saw Li Lu-Bin and there was a smile on his face


    now.


    Wei Wu-Ji knew Li Lu-Bin from a long time back, since Li Lu-Bin always entertained Wei Wu-Ji and his


    friends very well whenever they went to Li Lu-Bin''s hotel.


    So Wei Wu-Ji liked this Li Lu-Bin quite a bit.


    On top of that, Li Lu-Bin''s daughter, Li Yuan, was very pretty and Wei Wu-Ji took a liking to her as well.


    So when he saw Li Yuan''s father appear before him, Wei Wu-Ji was nice to him.


    "Haha! Sure, we can have a meal. There''s always space for Young Master Wei at my hotel. But Young


    Master Wei, I''m here to ask for a favor. This Ye Fan here is my friend''s son, and even though I''m not


    sure how he has offended you, I hope that you could let him off on my ount," said Li Lu-Bin with a


    cating smile.


    But Wei Wu-Ji frowned instead. "Oh, your friend''s son?"


    "That''s right, Young Master Wei. This is an old friend of mine, so surely I can''t leave his son in the


    lurch, right?"


    Li Lu-Bin then red at Ye Fan and shouted sternly, "You little bastard, how could you continue


    drinking tea like this?"


    "How dare you offend Young Master Wei? Hurry up and thank him for his magnanimity! If Young Master


    Wei wasn''t gracious enough, you''d never walk out of here alive!"


    Wei Wu-Ji hadn''t agreed to anything yet but Li Lu-Bin was already getting Ye Fan to thank Wei Wu-Ji.


    Li Lu-Bin didn''t think that Wei Wu-Ji would be that bothered over a country bumpkin.


    "Mr Li, don''t be too quick to get him to thank me.¡± Wei Wu-Ji stretched a hand out to stop Li Lu-Bin.


    Li Lu-Bin was stunned for a moment before frowning, "Young Master Wei, what do you mean by that?


    Are you not going to even do me such a small favor?"


    Wei Wu-Jiughed quietly. "Mr Li, don''t get angry."


    "Given our rtionship, if this guy offended me, I don''t mind letting him off for your sake. He''s just a


    country bumpkin and I wouldn''t care about him. But unfortunately, even if I let him off, there will be


    some others who won''t."


    "Mr Li, on ount of our friendship, let me just leave you a piece of advice. Don''t get involved with this


    Ye Fan anymore, and stop being friends with that old friend of yours. Otherwise, you won''t just fail to


    save this fellow here, but your family would also end up dead and abandoned in some field out there!"

 Chapter 451 The Gods Cant Save Him Either

    Chapter 451 The Gods Can''t Save Him Either


    Wei Wu-Ji looked at Li Lu-Bin and spoke in a grim voice.


    Initially, Li Lu-Bin didn''t believe Wei Wu-Ji and justughed. "Young Master Wei, you''re just pulling my


    leg, right?"


    "This fellow is just a country bumpkin, so how much of a mess could he possibly have created? He''s


    not some mythical creature with supernatural powers or with the ability to offend the gods, right?¡± said


    Li Lu-Bin jokingly.


    He thought that Wei Wu-Ji was just scaring him with those words.


    After all, Ye Fan was from a lowly background and wasn''t capable, so how much trouble could he


    possibly create?


    Even if he wanted to assassinate the president of the United States, he needed the money to first get


    to the US and then see the president, right?


    Ye Fan''s background alone limited the number of big shots he could even get to meet.


    So Li Lu-Bin didn''t really believe Wei Wu-Ji''s vague words.


    But Wei Wu-Ji wasn''t angry that Li Lu-Bin didn''t believe him. He just shook his head andughed.


    "Looks like Mr Li doesn''t believe me. Since you don''t believe me, then let me tell you exactly what he


    did. He doesn''t have supernatural powers, but his actions have shaken up all of Yanjing''s high society.


    He hasn''t offended the gods, but yesterday, he kicked Old Master Xu of the Xu family, Xu Wen-Qing.


    He also took the second daughter of the Xu family away with him and broke the legs of the second son


    of the Xue family. Ming-Hua is still lying in hospital right now!"


    What?!


    Wei Wu-Ji spoke on coldly as Li Lu-Bin''s entire face paled and his back broke out in a cold sweat. The


    smile on his facepletely disappeared and he was too shaken to even get a single word out.


    After a long time, he finally asked, "Young...


    Young Master Wei, are you...are you for real?"


    "If not?" Wei Wu-Ji scoffed coldly and looked like he was losing his patience. "If this fellow here hadn''t


    stirred up this much shit, did you think I would take all this trouble to deal with an unknown little punk?"


    "Now do you still think I was just scaring you earlier? Or do you still think I''m kidding with you? Mr Li, if


    we weren''t on such good terms, if the Xu and Xue families found out that you tried standing up for him,


    your family would disappear from Yanjing forever by tonight."


    Wei Wu-Ji''s low voice sounded like thunder in Li Lu-Bin''s ears.


    Li Lu-Bin immediately froze and his face paled. He felt like his soul was leaving his body.


    Li Lu-Bin was so frightened that he spun around to curse Ye Fan.


    "You stupid little punk! Go to hell! How dare you offend the Xu family? How dare you kick the son of the


    Xue family? You''re just a country bumpkin but you actually dared to offend such important people?


    You''re just a useless piece of trash and you made so much trouble? You deserve to die! Just wait to


    die! You almost got my entire family killed!"


    Li Lu-Bin was really terrified now.


    He thought that Ye Fan was just a useless country bumpkin and couldn''t possibly be in that much


    trouble. He never expected that Ye Fan wasn''t just in trouble, but he was in such big trouble!


    The Xu family as one of the four influential families in Yanjing.


    The previous head of the family, Xu Lei''s father, had worked hard to make them the most powerful


    family of the entire province. They were only one step away from being fully in power.


    But of course, after he died in an ident, the Xu family began to go downhill from there.


    But even a skinny camel wasrger than a horse.


    Even though the Xu family wasn''t at the peak anymore, it still had a lot of connections left behind from


    the previous head of the family and years of experience and influence behind it. The Xu family was still


    a terrifying power in Yanjing.


    It was a power that even Li Lu-Bin couldn''t get to.


    But Ye Fan actually kicked the Old Master of the Xu family?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Wen-Qing was the father of the current head of the family!


    On top of that, Ye Fan also broke Xue Ming-Hua''s legs.


    Xue Ming-Hua and his elder brother, Xue Ming-Zhi, were extremely close.


    Since the younger brother had been beaten up, there was no way that Xue Ming-Zhi, the current head


    of the Xue family, would let Ye Fan off.


    Impossible.


    Both the Xue and Xu families were incredibly influential in Yanjing.


    One was a family with much history, the other was an up anding one.


    Most people would be doomed after just offending one, but Ye Fan actually offended two at once.


    And Li Lu-Bin had thought of trying to plead for Ye Fan.


    He nearly peed his pants in fear.


    This was courting death.


    He was so d that the Xue and Xu families hadn''t arrived yet. Otherwise, his family would be done in


    by now.


    Li Lu-Bin now realized why the roads around Wolong Hotel had been closed off.


    The two families were here for revenge!


    ''Young Master Wei, I don''t know this Ye


    Fan at all. Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with my family. Pretend that you didn''t hear


    anything I said earlier and that I never came here. I...have to attend to something at home, so I''ll take


    my leave. When you have time, I''d like to invite you for a meal to thank you for saving my life."


    After that, Li Lu-Bin grabbed his daughter and started walking out with a face covered in terror.


    But Li Xiao-Hong didn''t want to give up.


    Her eyes were red and she didn''t want to leave. She continued to try pleading with her father to help Ye


    Fan.


    "Daddy, you promised me to help..."


    PAK!


    Before Li Xiao-Hong could finish her sentence, Li Lu-Bin pped her across the face.


    He was so angry that his p made hernd on the floor.


    "You stupid little girl, shut up! Do you want the entire family to die just because of that punk? Come


    home with me! Forget him! He''s definitely going to die! After getting himself into such trouble, even the


    gods can''t save him," said Li Lu-Bin angrily. He didn''t care about how pitiful his daughter looked


    anymore and just dragged her out of the door roughly.


    But Wei Wu-Ji''s men were guarding the door and had instructions to not let anybody out, so the father


    and daughter duo couldn''t go out at all.


    In the end, Li Lu-Bin had no choice but to hide himself and his daughter as far away as possible from


    Ye Fan as if Ye Fan was some contagious disease.


    "Punk, you can give it up now. Even the one who tried to protect you has run away from being too


    frightened. Xue Ming-Hua is like a brother to me. Since you beat him up, I''m going to kill you today. Get


    your ass here and beg to die!" shouted Wei Wu-Ji coldly as he looked at Ye Fan after Li Lu-Bin had


    walked away.


    But Ye Fan still wasn''t afraid at all.


    He just sat where he was and calmly sipped his tea.


    After a long time, Ye Fan finally put his cup down and asked slowly, "You''re from the Wei family in


    Yanjing?"

 Chapter 452 Youre Really Not Afraid?

    Chapter 452 You''re Really Not Afraid?


    "That''s right! Since you know who I am, aren''t you going to kneel before me?" said Wei Wu-Ji


    arrogantly as he sneered at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. Then he took another sip of tea and said disdainfully, "Looks like


    I''ve overestimated the Xu and Xue families. I gave them one night to prepare and this is what they give


    me? Go home. Even if your grandfather, Wei Lin, came here, he wouldn''t even be qualified to carry my


    shoes."


    Ye Fan''s calm voice slowly filled the air.


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother looking at Wei Wu-Ji as he said all this.


    He didn''t even care about his own grandfather back then.


    So a spoilt brat like Wei Wu-Ji was even less worthy.


    But Ye Fan''s attitude made Wei Wu-Ji explode with anger immediately, as if he had been terribly


    insulted.


    "Shut up! You stupid little brat, how dare you insult my grandfather! You''re asking for it!"


    In his anger, Wei Wu-Ji rushed up and raised a leg to kick Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. But beneath that smile was a terrible iciness and malice.


    "I didn''t even care about Xu Wen-Qing, so why would I care about an old man like your grandfather? I


    thought of letting you off since you''re young and ignorant. But since you''reing to attack me, don''t


    me me for being nasty!"


    Ye Fan mmed the table in front of him with his palm loudly.


    The table shook violently and a pair of bamboo chopsticks flew up from the impact.


    Ye Fan caught the chopsticks and flicked his arm.


    Swooooosh!


    The bamboo chopsticks cut through the air loudly.


    They were like two arrows flying through the space before Ye Fan.


    After that, everyone watched that pair of chopsticksnd themselves neatly in Wei Wu-Ji''s kneecaps.


    "Kneel down!" A low and authoritative shout filled the lobby like muffled thunder.


    "AHH!" Wei Wu-Ji''s howl of agony followed soon after.


    His legs were covered in blood as the chopsticks had stabbed right through his skin.


    Wei Wu-Ji couldn''t bear the pain as his knees gave way and he fell heavily with a thud onto the lobby


    floor.


    "What the..."


    All the guests were filled with shock and horror.


    Li Lu-Bin''s eyes widened even more as he jumped up from his seat.


    He never thought Ye Fan would actually attack Wei Wu-Ji.


    First it was the Xu family, then the Xue family, and now the Wei family.


    Ye Fan had offended three powerful families in a row!


    "What is he trying to do? Does he think he can go up against all the powerful families of Yanjing by


    himself?" Li Lu-Bin''s face was deathly pale from fright.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s expression was even more terrified as she used a hand to cover her mouth.


    Even she realized that Ye Fan was really in hot soup this time!


    Xu Lei ended up closing her eyes when she saw how Wei Wu-Ji was writhing about and howling in


    pain.


    She had seen what Ye Fan was capable of the day before already.


    So she wasn''t surprised that Ye Fan had used a pair of chopsticks to stab Wei Wu-Ji into kneeling


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    before him.


    Ye Fan didn''t even care about Old Master Xu, so why would he care about the useless son of the less


    powerful Wei family?


    Wei Wu-Ji could only me himself for not seeing the situation clearly.


    But Ye Fan was offending more and more people, and making more and more trouble for himself.


    Xu Lei couldn''t help but worry about how Ye Fan was going to clean up this mess.


    Did he really intend to use brute force to challenge all of Yanjing''s high society?


    Xu Lei was filled with worry.


    Wei Wu-Ji was still groaning in pain on the floor and screaming hatefully at Ye Fan.


    "You bastard! How dare you attack me! Men! Attack him! Kill him! Make sure he dies horribly!" roared


    Wei Wu-Ji furiously as he clutched his bleeding legs.


    Ye Fan immediately shook his head.


    Some people were like that. They didn''t learn their lesson unless they actually died.


    This Wei Wu-Ji think that this bunch of clowns could hurt him?


    "You only know that I hurt Xu Wen-Qing and Xue Ming-Hua. Didn''t anybody tell you that the 13 best


    bodyguards of the Xu family were also defeated by me?" Ye Fan''s calm voice rose above the


    Everyone was suddenly stunned.


    Wei Wu-Ji''s bodyguards also froze on the spot.


    Everyone looked at each other in shock and didn''t dare to move forward anymore.


    After all, Ye Fan''s way of using bamboo chopsticks to injure someone was shocking enough.


    Now that Ye Fan said he had also injured the Xu family''s 13 best bodyguards, these bodyguards were


    rooted to the spot in fear.


    They were just trying to make a living and didn''t mind getting a little injured, but they weren''t prepared


    to die.


    "All of you are just trash! Trash! Attack him! Did the Wei family feed all of you for nothing?"


    Wei Wu-Ji was going crazy.


    He didn''t think his men would be too scared to make an attack and were frightened by what Ye Fan


    said instead.


    This made Wei Wu-Ji feel deeply embarrassed.


    But just as Wei Wu-Ji was roaring away, a luxury car stopped outside the hotel.


    A stern looking old man came in with arge group of men.


    "This...this is..."


    "This is the Old Master of the Wei family, Wei Lin!"


    "The head of the Wei family?"


    "Oh my goodness, even the Old Master is here?"


    "Looks like this matter is only going to get worse!"


    There was an uproar in the lobby.


    Everyone was murmuring among themselves.


    Those who had some status in the corporate world of Yanjing like Li Lu-Bin went up to greet him.


    The Wei family wasn''t as powerful as the Xue and Xu family, but Wei Lin himself was definitely


    someone legendary in Yanjing''s business circles.


    It was said that when Wei Lin first arrived in Yanjing, he was merely a food delivery boy.


    After that, Wei Lin saved up enough money to specte in shares.


    In just five years, Wei Lin had stirred up a storm within the local stock market. He only used his initial


    capital of $10,000 to eventually earn 10,000 times more.


    By the time Wei Lin stopped ying the stock market, he was already worth several hundred million.


    Wei Lin was regarded as China''s Warren Buffett.


    But after Wei Lin stopped ying the stock market, he went on to open his own business and never


    entered the stock market again.


    But his fame reached far and wide among the corporate circles of Yanjing, and he was highly


    influential.


    "Grandpa, you''re finally here. You must take revenge for your grandson! This asshole over here is the


    one who hurt me!" Wei Wu-Ji pointed at Ye Fan and used him menacingly as he started wailing in


    pain to Wei Lin.


    The coldness in Wei Lin''s eyes intensified when he saw what happened to his grandson.


    He held his temper in as he looked at the young man who was still sitting down and drinking his tea


    calmly.


    "So you''re Ye Fan? The one who humiliated Old Master Xu? The one who injured my nephew, Ming-


    Hua? And now you won''t even let off my grandson, Wu-Ji?"


    "I want to ask you. How have they offended you? Why are you so vicious as to break the legs of these


    young men? And more than that, I want to know - aren''t you afraid that you will anger all the powerful


    families of Yanjing and they will smite your entire family and kill you here?"

 Chapter 453 Not Enough

    Chapter 453 Not Enough


    Wei Lin''s icy voice echoed through the hotel lobby.


    His authoritative expression and sinister voice made him look like a ferocious man-eating tiger. He


    stood at the entrance and red coldly at Ye Fan.


    His terrifying stance made the temperature in the hotel immediately decrease.


    All the guests had horrified looks on their faces and they felt as though they had all fallen into an ice


    cave.


    Wei Lin''s words were very harsh after all.


    Kill Ye Fan and smite his family as well?


    Everyone''s hair stood on end as they felt nothing but terror in their hearts.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s face became even paler and was on the verge of crying from how worried she was.


    She was still worried about Ye Fan.


    Her eyes were teary as she gently tugged at her father''s clothes and asked in a cracked whisper,


    "Daddy, is there no hope for Mr Chu?"


    Li Lu-Bin was no longer angry with Ye Fan.


    After all, there was no point in being angry with Ye Fan now that he was in this predicament. Li Lu-Bin


    even began to pity Ye Fan.


    He sighed when he heard his daughter''s question.


    "I think it''ll be hard for him toe out unscathed. But at least Old Master Wei didn''t attack him


    immediately and is trying to negotiate this situation with him, so perhaps there''s still hope for him. As


    long as he apologizes properly and humbles himself, then even if he has to take a good beating, at


    least he''d still be alive,¡± replied Li Lu-Bin in a quiet voice.


    Of course, he didn''t tell his daughter that even if Ye Fan survived, he might be a cripple.


    He had broken Xue Ming-Hua''s legs, so Ye Fan''s legs were probably doomed as well.


    The entire lobby was silent as everyone was just watching quietly. Only Wei Lin''s voice could be heard.


    But after Wei Lin said these words, Xu Lei stood up and defended Ye Fan, "Grandpa Wei, you can''t


    me Fan for these things."


    "My granduncle locked me up in my own house and forced me to marry a useless piece of trash. So


    Fan helped me to fight back. As for Xue Ming-Hua, he got his just desserts. He was the one who tried


    to use Fan''s family members'' lives to threaten him. If he hadn''t done that, Fan wouldn''t have broken his


    legs. As for Wei Wu-Ji, he tried to attack Fan first. He wasn''t capable enough and got injured by Fan


    instead, so he got his just desserts too. How could you me everything on Fan?"


    Xu Lei tried to argue logically and spoke in a neutral tone. She didn''t seem afraid of Wei Lin at all.


    Miss Xu, before you start talking, please remember who you''re supposed to be! If I were your


    grandfather, those words you said are enough to justify me breaking your legs! You''ve abandoned your


    family for a louse from a tiny city and you''d rather help someone outside the family? You''d rather go


    against your elders and go against your entire family instead?"


    "You..." Xu Lei immediately became angry when she realized that Wei Lin wasn''t going to listen to


    reason.


    "Lei, why get angry with this old and useless fogey? These stubborn old men only care about


    reputation and profit, so they''re not reasonable at all. Come over here and just have tea with me. As for


    all that talk about smiting my family and killing me here, don''t believe any of it. Just one puny Wei


    family isn''t enough to do something like that," said Ye Fan as he shook his head andughed quietly.


    After that, he ignored Wei Lin, and pulled Xu Lei back to his table. He poured a cup of tea for her and


    continued to enjoy sipping his own.


    That fair face of his was filled with disregard for Wei Lin as well as contempt for the Wei family.


    "You little punk! You''re really bold! I built this family from scratch and used $10,000 to turn into $100


    million. That''s 10,000 times! Even the four influential families of Yanjing treat me as an honored guest!


    The financial world treats me as a god of the stock market! You''re just a young fellow and you dare to


    look down on me and my family? Where do you get such confidence from?"


    Wei Lin was furious that a younger person was looking down on him like this.


    His words were prideful and his heart was cold.


    His angry voice resounded loudly in the lobby like thunder.


    But despite Wei Lin''s anger, Ye Fan just sipped his tea and continued to shake his head andugh.


    "You''ve said a lot, but so what? Never mind trying to harm me or exterminate my family - you''re not


    even fit to carry my shoes! I''ve never had any regard for you and your family at all.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke very calmly, but there was an incredible dominance and authoritativeness in that voice.


    "Ha, you''re really boastful! If the Wei family isn''t enough, then what about the Zhao family?¡±


    Another group of men came in from outside the hotel.


    The person leading the way was in a well-fitted suit and his steps carried great weight.


    His stiff jawline carried a smile that was so cold and sinister.


    "The Zhao family?"


    "You mean the one that''s one of the three up anding families in Yanjing?"


    "The Zhao family that''s in the top ten list of the wealthiest families in China?"


    "Apparently they own half the pharmaceutical and medicine industry in China."


    "They''re as powerful as the Xue family!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "You mean someone from the Zhao family is here too?"


    "This Ye Fan is doomed for sure!"


    The entire hotel was in an uproar after someone from the Zhao family arrived.


    The Xu and Xue families weren''t here yet, but the powers supporting them were frightening enough.


    This Zhao family was as rich as all the guests added together.


    "This time, that young fellow is going to give in, right?" someoneughed sadistically amidst the


    shocked crowd.


    Ye Fan''s expression had indeed fallen this time.


    But of course, it wasn''t because of what the Zhao family was capable. It was because of the person


    leading the men from the Zhao family.


    It was the man who used to be the richest man in Jiangdong who got chased out by Ye Fan - Zhao Wu-


    Ji!


    "Mr Chu, how have you been? You''re surprised to see me here, aren''t you? But I do have to thank you


    for letting me live back then. Otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to return to Yanjing and inherit my


    family''s billion dor assets,"ughed Zhao Wu-Ji coldly. He was smiling, but he looked at Ye Fan icily


    and murderously.


    Ye Fan had told Chen Ao and the rest to break Zhao Wu-Ji''s legs, fling him into a coffin and send him


    out of Jiangdong.


    But Zhao Wu-Ji didn''t die and was rescued by his family.


    So after his legs were treated, Zhao Wu-Ji stayed within the family and started to pull his resources


    together in preparation to return to Jiangdong and take revenge on those who humiliated him back


    then.


    But he didn''t expect Ye Fan toe courting death in Yanjing before he could go back.


    "You don''t have to thank me, I''ll kill you in a few moments," said Ye Fan coldly. Zhao Wu-Ji could only


    swallow the words he wanted to say.


    He decided to just fall out with Ye Fan directly and startedughing angrily.


    "Mr Chu, you''re too used to getting your way in Jiangdong, so you''re still putting on a brave front now.


    But too bad, this is not Jiangdong. This is Yanjing, the capital city of the country. You''ve gotten into big


    trouble and offended half the big shots of Yanjing."


    "Besides, even without the Xu and Xue families, the Zhao family is powerful enough to make you die a


    thousand times over! My family is a new up anding family in this city and we have tremendous


    influence in the capital. Even the mayor of Yanjing doesn''t dare to be rude to my


    family. You''re just a gangster, so how dare you sit here and speak so boldly?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 454 Gathering of the Rich and Powerful

    Chapter 454 Gathering of the Rich and Powerful


    That''s right.


    To Zhao Wu-Ji, no matter how incredible Ye Fan was, he was still just a gangster.


    After all, ording to what Zhao Wu-Ji knew, Ye Fan was someone with no background or powerful


    family whatsoever. Ye Fan managed to gain a foothold in Jiangdong entirely by brute strength.


    So even though Chen Ao and the rest treated this young man who killed his way to the top as their


    leader, Zhao Wu-Ji viewed him as nothing but a mere gangster.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was from a rich family in Yanjing and was of high status in society, so he had always


    looked down on people from the vige like Ye Fan.


    He had been upset all this time that he got chased out of Jiangdong by Ye Fan.


    But he didn''t think that he had really lost.


    He had just ced his trust in the wrong person.


    So all this time, Zhao Wu-Ji had been making ns and was waiting for the right time to return to


    Jiangdong and regain his reputation.


    But the heavens were on his side and Ye Fan came knocking on his door first.


    At Mount Tai, Ye Fan had managed to cause a huge uproar all by himself.


    But Zhao Wu-Ji didn''t think that Ye Fan could still turn the tables this time!


    After all, no matter how powerful Wu He-Rong was, he was all by himself.


    And now, Ye Fan was facing many powerful families at once.


    He could go up against one man, but could Ye Fan also go up against a hundred men and offend all


    the powerful families at the same time?


    The power of each family was definitely something that one person would be


    unable to handle.


    The entire hall was silent.


    Everyone was feeling fearful and only Zhao Wu-Ji''s angry voice echoed in the lobby.


    "Even the Zhao family is here."


    "Looks like this young man is really going to die right here."


    Many people''s faces paled as they murmured to one another. Their eyes looked at Ye Fan with pity.


    Xu Lei didn''t say anything and just quietly sat by Ye Fan''s side.


    But the worry in her heart could be seen even though her expression was grim.


    But her eyes remained determined.


    She had already decided that no matter what storms came their way, she was determined to stand by


    Ye Fan''s side.


    She was going to apany him and support him all the way.


    But those harsh words from Zhao Wu-Ji didn''t cause a single ripple in Ye Fan''s heart.


    Ye Fan didn''t look at him and just concentrated on his tea as he shook his head andughed. "The


    Zhao family of Yanjing, one of the three most promising families is indeed a powerful family in this


    ce where powerful men are a dime a dozen.¡±


    "But so what? If you were thinking of scaring me and making me submit to you, then the Zhao family


    isn''t enough either!"


    Ye Fan''s words were firm and his arrogance sent shockwaves through the lobby.


    Everyone within earshot was filled with terror.


    What?


    "The Wei family plus the Zhao family is still not enough?"


    "What is this fellow up to?"


    "Does he think he''s god?"


    Many people gasped and started murmuring among themselves.


    They thought after the Zhao family arrived, Ye Fan would not be as arrogant.


    But Ye Fan didn''t back down, and actually became even more stubborn andcent!


    Li Lu-Bin and his daughter were really shocked by Ye Fan''s audacity.


    "And what if you include me as well?"


    Suddenly, another low voice came from outside the hotel.


    A middle aged man walked in with several men as well.


    His heavy footsteps resounded clearly on the floor.


    Everyone in the hall was rmed once


    again.


    "This...this is..."


    "Xu Feng-Fei!"


    "The CEO of the Xu family''s businesses!¡±


    "He''s second inmand in the Xu family and second only to the head of the family, Xu Feng-Liang!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "What is going on today?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "First it was the head of the Wei family, then the Zhao family, and now even the Xu family is here?"


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "How many people did this boy offend?"


    Before one wave calmed down, another wave rose.


    After Xu Feng-Fei arrived, the entire lobby went into an uproar.


    They all thought that the Zhao family would be the most powerful person in attendance today. They


    didn''t expect that one of the four influential families, the Xu family, would be here too.


    And they were all here to deal with a country bumpkin?


    Everyone almost peed their pants in fright.


    All those who didn''t know what was going on were even more frightened. Was Ye Fan going to destroy


    the world?!


    "Uncle Fei, you..."


    Xu Lei started to look surprised and afraid when she saw that Xu Feng-Fei was here.


    She clearly didn''t expect the Xu family to send her third uncle here.


    The ones truly in charge of the Xu family right now were Xu Feng-Liang and Xu Feng-Fei.


    Xu Lei was respectful towards these two uncles of hers.


    Now that Xu Feng-Fei had appeared, Xu Lei had to greet him as a younger person in the family.


    "Humph! So you still remember that you have an uncle? Come over here!" ordered Xu Feng-Fei when


    he spotted Xu Lei.


    "Uncle Fei, I..." Xu Lei just lowered her head in response and didn''t look like she wanted to walk over at


    all.


    "Excellent, Lei, excellent! You''re going to disobey your elders over this crazy fellow? I''ll deal with you


    He spun around and saw Ye Fan sipping his tea calmly. He roared angrily, "You''re Ye Fan? You hurt my


    rtives, made a mess at my house, kidnapped my niece and you dare to sip tea here? If you know


    what''s good for you, break your own legs and kneel down to apologize!" Xu Feng-Fei ranted furiously.


    But Ye Fan still shook his head and replied calmly, "I''ll say the same thing. Even with the addition of the


    Xu family, it''s still not enough for me to apologize."


    "You''re really bold! What if you add on the Xue family?"


    Another angry voice rang from outside the hotel.


    Xue Zhi-Ming came marching in with his men as his gaze was cold and his expression was stern.


    "This...this is..."


    "The Xue family?"


    "The head of the three up anding families?¡±


    "And it''s the head of the family himself?!"


    The Xue family''s arrival was like a gigantic rock falling into the ocean.


    The already morous lobby of Wolong Hotel was thrown into yet another frenzy.


    Many people were already wide eyed with shock and horror.


    The Wei family, Zhao family, Xu family were all here, and now even the Xue family was here?


    Oh my god!


    Half of the most powerful families in Yanjing were here, right?


    "You little bastard, what the hell did you do? My hotel is going to be destroyed thanks to you!" The boss


    of Wolong Hotel had just arrived and almost peed in his pants when he saw who had arrived, and


    started shouting away at Ye Fan.


    He was most afraid that Wolong Hotel would be implicated!


    But Ye Fan remained as calm as ever even though everyone around him was losing it.


    He didn''t even look up at Xue Zhi-Ming. He just picked his cup up, blew the steam away gently, and his


    low and slow voice rang out once more.


    "Still not enough..."

 Chapter 455 Come Here Now

    Chapter 455 Come Here Now


    What?


    Still not enough?


    What on earth?!


    All the guests inside the lobby were going crazy when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    They were nearly numb.


    They couldn''t figure out what Ye Fan was trying to do.


    He was just a country bumpkin, but he wasn''t afraid even when the Wei and Zhao families threatened


    him.


    Both the Xu and Xue families were here, but he was still able to speak so boldly and arrogantly?


    Half of the rich and powerful of Yanjing were already here and he said they weren''t enough?


    What was he trying to do?


    Did he think he was god?


    "This idiot is really stupid! Is he tired of living? Does he think he''s god? How dare he continue to be so


    arrogant in front of the head of the Xue family?" Li Lu-Bin was going numb from hearing what Ye Fan


    said.


    He never imagined that this Ye Fan would be this bold.


    Now Ye Fan had offended the Wei, Zhao, Xu and Xue family all at the same time.


    Before this happened, Li Lu-Bin had some sympathy for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was still young, so even if he was too rash and did make some mistakes, he could just learn


    from them and change. There was no need to die from them.


    But now, Li Lu-Bin realized he had been wrong.


    This Ye Fan wasn''t just rash. He was stupid and foolish!


    Ye Fan was just a lowly and unknown boy from the vige. It was one thing to be unafraid of these


    powerful families, but now he actually uttered such audacious words and offended them terribly with his


    words.


    This wasn''t just being young and bold, this was practically suicide!


    "He''s courting death himself, so he can''t me anybody. Xiao-Hong, if this sort of man dies today, he


    deserves it. He''s such an idiot and couldn''t sense our sympathy and is certainly not worth your tears. If


    you don''t want me or your mum to die, then you''d better stay away from him.


    Otherwise, we''ll all end up in the grave with him, do you understand?¡± Li Lu-Bin red sternly at his


    daughter.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s face was already covered in tears. She didn''t know if it was from worrying or fear, but


    her entire body was trembling.


    She looked at that slim and lonesome figure being cursed at by everyone and her tears couldn''t stop


    flowing.


    She quietly sniffled and her heart hurt when she heard what her father said.


    In the end, Li Xiao-Hong bit her lips and nodded gravely at her father.


    Li Xiao-Hong wished she could be as brave as Xu Lei and stand determinedly next to Ye Fan, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    She had a father and mother, and she didn''t want to implicate them because of her selfish desires.


    The only thing Li Xiao-Hong could do now was to worry and cry for him.


    But Li Xiao-Hong simply couldn''t understand.


    Why didn''t Ye Fan just give in a little? Why?


    Why did he insist on going up against so many powerful people by himself?


    Couldn''t he give in for the sake of his family and those who cared about him?


    But Li Xiao-Hong only said these things to herself and didn''t say them out loud.


    Xue Ming-Zhi stood in front and was expressionless as he replied Ye Fan''s audacious words,


    "Excellent! Just excellent! You''re Ye Fan, right? You are definitely the man who forced Old Master Xu to


    his knees and dared to break my brother''s legs. You''re definitely bold enough!"


    "But I''m really curious. Where does your confidencee from? How could you remain unafraid of the


    Zhao family, the Xu family nor the Xue family? What makes you able to look down on the powerful


    families of Yanjing? Are you relying on that second tier Qiu family in Yunzhou? Or relying on your wife,


    the CEO of that newly opened lousy real estatepany? Or relying on your status as a live-in son-in-


    He was looking at Ye Fan like Ye Fan was just an idiot.


    After all, to someone like Xue Ming-Zhi, being bold without any backers to fall on was as good as being


    an idiot.


    ording to what the Xue family found out about Ye Fan, this man here was just a useless live-in son-


    inw and a country bumpkin born in a vige.


    He had no powerful family or background to fall back on, so Xue Ming-Zhi couldn''t figure out where he


    got the confidence and drive toe all the way here to offend the powerful families of Yanjing.


    "What?"


    "This fellow is a live-in son-inw?"


    "He''s a useless bum who had to marry into his wife''s family and he dared to go up against the powerful


    families of Yanjing?"


    "I thought he was some big shot! So he''s just an idiot!"


    Everyone else didn''t know about this and went into another uproar after hearing what Xue Ming-Zhi


    said.


    They now looked at Ye Fan with great disdain and mocking in their eyes.


    The other surprised one was Li Lu-Bin.


    This Ye Fan wasn''t just a country bumpkin, but also a live-in son-inw.


    Didn''t that mean that Ye Fan was already married?


    Didn''t that mean that Ye Fan was cheating on his wife with his daughter?!


    "This jerk!" Li Lu-Bin was so angry that he wanted to kick Ye Fan right now.


    At the same time, he red fiercely at his daughter and said angrily, "Now you should know that this


    little bastard is a liar, right?"


    Li Lu-Bin had thought that his daughter and Ye Fan were lovers.


    Otherwise it wouldn''t make sense for him toe to Yanjing with his daughter and have a meal with


    the family, and Li Lu-Bin could tell that his daughter had feelings for Ye Fan.


    But Li Lu-Bin didn''t know that all these thoughts were just his own imagination.


    Ye Fan hadn''t gone anywhere near Li Xiao-Hong on purpose in the first ce.


    While Li Xiao-Hong just treated Ye Fan as a friend. She had only seen him a few times, so there was


    no way he could cheat her of her feelings.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But Li Lu-Bin was now filled with disgust for Ye Fan.


    First Ye Fan pretended to be a big shot, and now he was a married man trying to cheat his daughter. Li


    Lu-Bin really wanted to kick him to death right now.


    The other person who was shocked and horrified was Xu Feng-Fei.


    Xu Feng-Fei''s face froze when he heard these words. "Mr Xue, what did you just say? He''s a live-in


    son-inw?"


    "That''s right,¡± Xue Ming-Zhi smiled coldly. "Mr Xu, your niece really doesn''t know how to cherish


    herself. She refused to be a rich man''s wife and would rather be a third party in someone else''s


    marriage. And the worst part is that she''s be a mistress to a country bumpkin, a useless live-in


    son-inw."


    "Since we''re such old friends, I''d advise you to talk to your niece. If she''s willing to repent ande


    back, the Xue family is willing to let it go and proceed with the marriage."


    Xue Ming-Zhi spoke in a very serious voice, but Xu Feng-Fei felt so embarrassed already.


    His face turned from white to red.


    He thought that this was the story of two star-crossed lovers, but it turned out to be a dramatic


    extramarital affair instead.


    "Xu Lei, you little bastard! Did you know that he''s a live-in son-inw? A married man? Come over here


    right now! Are you going to give up only after you''vepletely embarrassed your parents and the rest


    of the Xu family?!"

 Chapter 456 Doomed

    Chapter 456 Doomed


    Xu Feng-Fei was about to explode.


    He never thought that any member of the Xu family, one of the four influential families of Yanjing, would


    be willing to be someone''s mistress.


    If other people found out about this, then the longstanding reputation of the Xu family would be


    Xu Mei-Feng smiled at the side when she found out about this. The mocking in that smile was intense.


    She had thought that Xu Lei had fallen for some big shot, but he turned out to be a live-in son-inw?


    This Xu Lei was really putting herself down. Of all the people, she had to be a mistress, and a mistress


    to a useless live-in son-inw no less.


    Xu Mei-Feng was sure that even if Xu Lei eventually returned to the family, she would be an


    embarrassment and a joke to the family.


    "Xu Lei, Xu Lei, I tried all means and ways to ruin you, but you were more enthusiastic to ruin yourself


    after all. You went against the family to elope with a live-in son-inw? I''ll see how you can still remain


    in the Xu family after this." Xu Mei-Feng continued to smile coldly and her eyes were smug.


    Xu Mei-Feng had always treated Xu Lei as her biggest obstacle to inheriting the Xu family, and so she


    had been thinking all this time about how she could possibly ruin her reputation.


    But now Xu Lei had disgraced herself, and it coincided with Xu Mei-Feng''s original ns.


    Xu Lei''s face paled at Xu Feng-Fei''s angry usations, and she bowed her head as she tried to


    exin, "Uncle Fei, it''s not what you think. Fan and I..."


    "Shut up! You''re still calling him Fan? Even if you don''t feel embarrassed, I do! I''m going to ask you one


    of exploding violently, and his threatening voice was filled with coldness.


    It was a difficult decision to make. Xu Lei bit her lips, and finally replied with decisively," Uncle Fei, I''m


    sorry but I cannot leave with you."


    "Fan has gotten into this predicament because of me. So I''m going to stay here with him. No matter


    what the future brings, I will be willing to face it with Fan. I will not regret it even if I have to die!" Xu Lei


    spoke slowly and quietly, but there was nothing but determination in her pretty eyes.


    "Why, you!" Xu Lei''s words made Xu Feng-Fei so angry that he started to tremble and his eyes were


    red.


    He never thought that the youngdy of the Xu family whom he watched grow up would be like


    this today.


    For the sake of a useless live-in son-inw, she was actually going to be so unfilial?!


    "You won''t regret it even if you die? Xu Lei, you''d better remember what you''ve said today and you''d


    better not regret it!¡± Xu Mei-Fengughed coldly, then she turned to look at Xu Feng-Fei.


    "Uncle Fei, I think Xu Lei has gone mad. Why get angry over a shameless person?"


    But just as Xu Mei-Feng said these words, Ye Fan suddenly burst outughing.


    "You little brat! How dare you stillugh now?! How have you bewitched Lei such that she''s gone


    against me, her uncle!" said Xu Feng-Fei nastily as he stared at Ye Fan.


    "Uncle? So you still remember that you''re Lei''s uncle? Other people are insulting her and even you are


    joining in? Lei and I are innocent and the heavens can testify for us. But you are using Lei of being


    a mistress and being shameless? You only care about your own reputation and the reputation of the


    family, but have you ever considered Lei''s feelings? Or thought about what makes her happy? You''re


    supposed to be her uncle, but you''re just like a stranger. So what right do you have to reprimand Lei


    here?" Ye Fan stared right back and ranted angrily.


    The string of questions were like a series of explosions going off angrily within the hotel lobby.


    Those words were like knives stabbing straight into Xu Feng-Fei''s chest.


    The authoritativeness of those words made Xu Feng-Fei''s face turn red, but he was struck dumb and


    couldn''t get a single word out.


    Ye Fan then looked towards the head of the Xue family, Xue Ming-Zhi, and started shouting angrily


    again.


    "And you! You''re supposed to be the head of the Xue family, and you only me me for breaking your


    brother''s legs, but you''ve never asked why I did that! You only selfishly protect your family members


    without caring for any reason. If you''re so clueless on what''s right and what''s wrong, and you only


    know how to use your power to bully others, then how different are you from a fool? And you''re the


    head of the Xue family? Are you worthy to be the head?!"


    Those nasty words and angry tone of voice echoed loudly.


    Everyone in the lobby were pale in the face and shocked.


    Even Xue Ming-Zhi''s face was as livid as a pig''s liver.


    After all, Ye Fan''s words were pretty harsh.


    Ye Fan had called him a fool and even said he wasn''t worthy to be the head of the Xue family.


    Xue Ming-Zhi lost all his patience now. His expression was dark and he clenched his fist.


    "It''s been so many years, but besides my own father, you''re the first one in this huge city of Yanjing


    who dares to talk to me like that! I didn''t intend to kill you when I came here. But it looks like I should


    forget about that! You little punk, since you''re courting death on purpose, then don''t me me for


    getting nasty."


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    He raised his palm like a knife and swung it down angrily, "Attack!"


    With thatmand, more than a dozen burly men in army uniforms rushed in from outside the hotel.


    "These are..."


    "The Xue family''s private army?!"


    Everyone shuddered and their pupils constricted when they saw these men rush in.


    Xu Mei-Feng was puzzled. "Uncle Fei, what is this Xue family private army?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mei-Feng, you just started taking over the family so you don''t know much. As far as I know, the Xue


    family has relied on their connection with the army to recruit several retired soldiers from the special


    forces to be their bodyguards. These people form the Xue family''s private army! They''re all highly


    skilled fighting machines. Some of them have even been through war and gunfights! These are all men


    who have gone through extremely tough training, so apparently they only need three punches to kill a


    bull."


    What?!


    "Special forces? Three punches to kill a bull? That''s incredible.¡± Xu Mei-Feng was also stunned to hear


    this.


    No wonder the Xue family was able to be an up anding family and surpass the original four


    families in such a short time.


    The Xue family had hidden their potential abilities away well.


    "But that''s a good thing too. Isn''t that useless fellow very strong? I''m going to see how he gets out of


    this one. I think these special forces soldiers are going to beat him up and leave him for dead in no


    time!" Xu Mei-Fengughed loudly and she felt so good inside as she couldn''t wait for this disaster to


    befall Ye Fan.


    Everyone else watching this scene unfold were in terror.


    They paled even harder when they saw these men in uniform just knock over solid wooden tables and


    chairs with one kick.


    "These guys are strong..."


    "These men are probably from the army, right?"


    "And there are 16 of them here."


    "That fellow is doomed!"


    "He''s doomed for sure!"


    The entire lobby was in a frenzy as everyone started discussing this scene with one another and


    looked at Ye Fan like he was already a corpse.


    Li Lu-Bin shook his head and sighed too. There was great sympathy in his eyes.


    He knew very well that this time, Ye Fan had created too much trouble, and there was no way he could


    step out of this hotel alive.

 Chapter 457 S0...S0 Formidable?

    Chapter 457 S0...S0 Formidable?


    "But he can''t me anyone else for this. He has no powerful backers nor background, and he still


    doesn''t know how to behave humbly. You reap what you sow - that''s how he ended up like this. Such


    people are not worthy of any pity," said Li Lu-Bin coldly as he shook his head.


    The 16 soldiers from the Xue family had already dashed towards Ye Fan.


    Their ferocious expressions made them look like tigers that could eat humans whole.


    Many people quickly moved back as far as they could because they didn''t want to be coteral


    damage.


    Li Xiao-Hong was filled with great worry and she couldn''t stop crying.


    Xu Lei stood up in horror and started shouting anxiously at Ye Fan, "Fan, be careful!!"


    But even though the entire lobby was ovee with fright, Ye Fan''s expression remained calm.


    Even when the soldiers were less than a meter away from him, Ye Fan was still leisurely sipping his tea


    and smiling calmly.


    "Lei, I told you before that I''m no longer that useless young boy I was back then. I''m going to show you


    the true prowess that I possess!¡±


    Ye Fanughed arrogantly and knocked back one cup of tea.


    PAK!


    Ye Fan put the empty teacup back down on the table and got up. He turned to say arrogantly to the


    frightened and beautifuldy behind him, "Lei, pour me another cup, I''ll be back to drink it."


    Ye Fan''s words were so confident.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His dominance filled the entire lobby.


    Many people widened their eyes in shock when they saw this.


    There was a historical figure who fought off his enemies in the time it took to heat up his wine. So was


    Ye Fan going to fight off everyone here in the time it took to make a new pot of tea?


    "This crazy idiot! He''s going to die and he''s still trying to show off? He''s really stupid. When he''s


    sprawled on the floor and beaten up soundly by the Xue family''s private army, I''ll see if he still has the


    mood to drink tea."


    Xu Mei-Feng looked at Ye Fan like he must really be an idiot.


    True prowess?


    Come back to drink his tea?


    Xu Mei-Feng was going to dieughing at this idiot''s behavior.


    Who did he think he was?


    Did he think he could really be like that historical figure?


    What a joke!


    Ye Fan''s actions not only drew ridicule from Xu Mei-Feng, but also angered Xue Ming-Zhi.


    This was clearly an act of contemptuousness.


    Ye Fan was clearly looking down on the Xue family.


    How could Xue Ming-Zhi not get angry?


    "Whack him hard! I''m going to see how long this fellow can brag for!"


    But before Xue Ming-Zhi could say anything, his assistant started shouting away angrily first. Ye Fan''s


    audacity had clearly made him furious as well.


    "Don''t kill him, I still want to ask him about some things," said Xue Ming-Zhi calmly. He looked very


    confident of himself.


    The fight hadn''t started yet, but he felt like he could already see how pitiful Ye Fan would eventually


    look.


    Then again, with so many highly trained men surrounding a country bumpkin, nobody would think Ye


    Fan stood a chance.


    The few soldiers who led the way had reached Ye Fan. They threw a fist covered in a glove towards Ye


    Fan''s head.


    Everybody couldn''t bear to watch this fight.


    "He''s going to bleed so badly!"


    "That punch will punch the daylights out of that fellow immediately, right?"


    Many people were eximing.


    Li Xiao-Hong was too frightened and bowed her head.


    Xu Lei closed her eyes.


    BAM!


    An unsurprising loud sting sound could be heard.


    After that, a bloodied figure crashed flew out like a cannonball and crashed through several tables and


    chairs.


    "This...how...how could this be?!"


    Many people were shocked at what they saw.


    Xue Ming-Zhi and the rest also started frowning.


    They all thought that the one who would be sent flying would be Ye Fan.


    But the man who flew out ended up being one of the Xue family''s soldiers.


    "This little brat does know a trick or two. But even though you can defeat one man, can you defeat the


    other 15 too?" Xue Ming-Zhi kept a cold smile on. He was still calm and confident of winning.


    Ye Fan ignored him and kept a strange smile on his face.


    That smile seemed to be both contemptuous and mocking.


    After that, Ye Fan moved swiftly and took seven steps forward.


    Each step sent one man flying out with a kick.


    When the first man went flying, Xue Ming-Zhi was still calm.


    But after a couple more flew out, Xue Ming-Zhi began to look a little uncertain.


    By the time Ye Fan sent the seventh man flying out of the hotel door like a ball, Xue Ming-Zhi finally


    began to panic and there was fear in his eyes.


    He had never imagined that in just the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had kicked a total of eight men out of the


    16 bodyguards he had brought.


    He had lost half his men in just a few seconds.


    And Ye Fan was still standing in one good piece.


    But even as Xue Zhi-Ming started to panic, Ye Fan didn''t stop.


    After those seven steps, he turned and took another seven steps.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    The ear deafening sounds of his kicks sted through the lobby like the sound of muffled thunder.


    After that, everyone watched as those supposedly highly trained fighters from the special forces were


    all sprawled on the ground without much effort from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had easily taken 14 steps and sent 15 kicks out like those men were merely dried twigs.


    In just seconds, the entire private army of the Xue family had been defeated by Ye Fan.


    All 16 of them had been sent flying and was puking blood.


    Thest man was sent flying and his body that weighed more than 100 kilogramsnded right on Xu


    Mei-Feng.


    It happened too quickly for Xu Mei-Feng to avoid him.


    There was just a yelp as Xu Mei-Feng also flew out from the impact. Her body hit several tables and


    chairs to end up rolling on the floor. The pain made her groan as she cried and she started puking bile


    as well.


    Ten seconds!


    That''s right, it only took ten seconds!


    Only ten seconds had passed since Ye Fan made the first move.


    The 16 soldiers of the Xue family''s private army were all immobile on the floor.


    They didn''t even get a chance to touch Ye Fan before Ye Fan''s kick broke their ribs and sent them


    flying.


    The entire lobby was filled with shock.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had already returned to his seat.


    He looked at his empty teacup and shook his head. Then he gently rapped on Xu Lei''s forehead as if


    he was annoyed with her.


    "You terrible little girl, didn''t I tell you to pour me another cup? Forget it, I''ll do it myself."


    Ye Fan''s resigned voice echoed for a long time.


    It was silent in the lobby.


    Deathly silent.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    The entire lobby was left with the sound of Ye Fan sighing and the sound of the tea being poured into


    the cup.


    Xu Lei was rooted to the ground.


    Li Lu-Bin and his daughter were dumbstruck.


    Xu Feng-Fei''s eyes were wide.


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s face was trembling and his heart was filled with fear.


    After a long period of silence, the guests in the lobby suddenly burst into a frenzy.


    Everyone looked at how Ye Fan was sitting quietly at his table again to drink his tea and felt like they


    were looking upon a monster. There were huge waves of emotions in their heart now.


    Their mouths were gaping from the shock and they couldn''t stop gasping.


    After a long time, many trembling and shocked voices started saying the same thing one after another.


    "So...so formidable?!!"

 Chapter 458 Your Dad

    Chapter 458 Your Dad


    Everyone was stunned.


    Li Lu-Bin''s mouth was wide enough to stuff an apple in.


    He thought that with so many people from the Xue family here, Ye Fan would be at least severely


    injured if not dead.


    Nobody would have thought things would end like this.


    Ten seconds!


    All 16 men were down.


    And they had all been sent flying through the air like a bunch of dead dogs by Ye Fan.


    "Oh my god."


    "He''s so amazing."


    "Is he still human?"


    After a long period of stunned silence, the entire hotel went into an uproar.


    Everyone''s eyes were twitching when they saw the special armed forces soldiers all sprawled on the


    floor. They were all going mad from fright and started to talk about this matter among themselves.


    Xu Lei''s eyes were open even wider now as she covered her lips with her hand and was filled with


    shock.


    She knew Fan was very strong, but she didn''t expect him to be this strong.


    Back in the Xu house, Ye Fan had sent 12 of the Xu family''s bodyguards flying with one kick.


    But those were pretty useless bodyguards who only received a few thousand a month and weren''t very


    capable of fighting.


    But the men that the Xue family brought along were highly trained soldiers from the special armed


    forces.


    Xu Lei never expected that not only were they unable to hurt Ye Fan, but would end up being kicked to


    the floor.


    The head of the Xue family, Xue Ming-Zhi, had a grim face as he looked at the mess on the floor.


    He no longer looked at Ye Fan with disdain or contempt. His eyes were now filled with wariness and


    grimness.


    "Young man, no wonder you dare toe up against the rich and powerful of Yanjing. So this is what


    you''re relying on!¡±


    His low voice sounded like the sound of a huge rock splitting apart as it resounded slowly in the lobby.


    Xu Ming-Zhi clenched his fists and looked at Ye Fan with a darkened expression on his face.


    Ye Fan''s technique had gone way over his expectations.


    "But did you really think you could get through this crisis safely by relying on such methods? Did you


    think that you could rely on brute force to make the Xue family give in and the Xu family to admit defeat


    and the powerful families of


    Yanjing would really let you go?" Xue Ming-Zhi turned andughed. His tone of voice became colder


    and colder.


    "Young punk, we''re living in the 21 st century. It''s no longer a time when a good pair of arms and legs


    would get you somewhere anymore. No matter how much martial arts you know, did you think you


    could win a modern weapon? No matter how hard your fists and legs are, could you hold up against


    bullets? Even if you were Bruce Lee, I''ll make sure youe in standing up and go out lying down."


    As Xue Ming-Zhiughed coldly, many people came rushing in from outside the hotel.


    Everyone was fully suited up and were tall and bulky with sunsses, just like those special agents on


    TV. Once they came in, they stood in a crescent formation to surround Ye Fan.


    Swooosh...


    All the bulky men lifted their guns at the same time and more than ten guns were now pointed straight


    at Ye Fan.


    It was as if they could puncture a million holes in Ye Fan as long as Xue Ming-Zhi gave the order.


    "AHH!"


    "Those are guns!"


    "Help!!"


    Everyone in the hotel started to panic. When they saw this formation in ce, they were so frightened


    that they felt like their souls were leaving their bodies.


    This was a scene they only saw in movies, but it was happening right in front of them.


    Everyone was terrified and many of them were hugging their heads and squatting on the floor, afraid


    that a bullet would hit them.


    Xu Lei was also frightened. She never thought the Xue family would use guns.


    Ye Fan had really offended the Xue family big time.


    "Lei,e over here right now! Would you rather die with him?!" shouted Xu Feng-Fei angrily at Xu Lei


    out of worry when he saw that the Xue family was really angry this time.


    But even though Xu Lei was terrified, she continued to sit where she was and decided to stay by Ye


    Fan''s side.


    "You crazy little girl! You''ll really be the death of me! If you''re going to be so stubborn, then you can die


    too! If you weren''t my niece, did you think I''d care if you were dead or alive?"


    Xu Feng-Fei never thought that Xu Lei would still choose to stand by that live-in son-inw''s side at a


    time like this.


    Couldn''t she see that he was about to be riddled with holes?


    "Mr Xu, I think your niece is beyond saving. Since that''s the case, if my men identally hurt your


    niece in the process, don''t me me for it," Xue Ming-Zhi warned Xu Feng-Fei in a low voice.


    Xu Feng-Fei couldn''t bear to watch this happen, but he still nodded anyway.


    "This girl is really unfilial now that she''s all grown up and she deserves to die. Mr Xue, please go


    ahead. But if you can avoid hurting her, that would be best," replied Xu Feng-Fei.


    Xu Lei was his niece after all, so he couldn''t bear to watch her die like that.


    Xue Ming-Zhi didn''t say anything and just nodded.


    After that, he turned and looked in front like Ye Fan was merely a corpse. The young man was still


    calmly drinking his tea when Xue Ming-Zhi opened his mouth to say calmly, "Punk, that''s the end of the


    road for you.¡±


    "It''s time to put a stop to this nonsense,¡± said Xue Ming-Zhi coldly as he slowly shook his head.


    But just before Xue Ming-Zhi could order his men to open fire, Ye Fan suddenly put his cup down and


    held a hand up as if he was surrendering.


    Zhao Wu-Ji and the rest burst outughing at this.


    Was this fellow finally scared after all?


    Xue Ming-Zhi chortled.


    "Why, now you''re scared? Now you know that you can''t afford to offend the Xue family? In that case,


    you''d better kneel down here and hope to die!" Xue Ming-Zhi''s angry voice exploded and echoed


    malevolently.


    But besides Xue Ming-Zhi''s angry voice echoing, there was also the strange sound of a phone ringing.


    That bright sound was especially ear piercing and obvious in this deathly silent lobby.


    "Whose phone is that? Do you want to die?" Xue Ming-Zhi started yelling with a nasty expression on


    his face.


    His words had been cut off by the ringing of a phone, so of course Xue Ming-Zhi was furious!


    But Ye Fan''s apologeticugh resounded instead.


    "Er...guys, give me a minute, let me take this call first."


    Once he said that, he ignored all the weird stares from everyone and just picked up the phone like


    nothing happened.


    What the...


    Everyone was already nearly peeing their pants when they saw this.


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s expression was nasty and his eyes were popping out of their sockets in anger already.


    Everyone else felt their faces twitching away.


    There was no sound in the lobby.


    Only the sound of Ye Fan talking on the phone rang out in their ears.


    The entire lobby watched on with their eyes wide and their mouths open.


    They thought that Ye Fan had raised a hand to surrender.


    But he had only done that to take a call.


    Give him a minute?


    Take a call first?


    Goodness!


    Xue Ming-Zhi nearly spewed a mouthful of blood out.


    Where did this punk think he was?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ying a game?


    Just having fun at a friend''s house?


    He could just stop whenever he wanted to?!


    Xue Ming-Zhi felt terribly humiliated and felt like he had been yed out.


    "Punk! You''re going to die and you still have the mood to pick up the phone? Who''s on the line? Tell


    him to pick your corpse up after this!" shouted Xue Ming-Zhi angrily.


    But after Ye Fan heard these words, he just looked back at Xue Ming-Zhi with a strange expression.


    "It''s a call from your dad..."

 Chapter 459 You Bastard

    Chapter 459 You Bastard


    "It''s a call from your dad..." That calm voice resounded.


    After Ye Fan said that, the entire lobby fell silent again.


    This time, there was seriously no other sound.


    Even the air seemed to stand still.


    Everyone went numb at these words.


    And they all looked at Ye Fan like Ye Fan was an idiot.


    Li Lu-Bin nearly fell off his chair.


    "Oh my goodness! Xiao-Hong, is your friend nuts? Why is he still spouting nonsense now? Doesn''t he


    think he''s in enough trouble as it is?"


    Li Lu-Bin was going to faint from fright.


    Xue Ming-Zhi was already pointing a gun at Ye Fan and Li Lu-Bin thought that Ye Fan would surrender


    by now.


    But this stupid Ye Fan refused to surrender!


    What was this boy trying to do?


    Did he really have to die before he learnt his lesson?


    "I must have been blind earlier to try and defend this idiot."


    Li Lu-Bin was really frightened to tears.


    Not because of how crazy Ye Fan was, but because he was worried about getting implicated.


    If an onlooker like Li Lu-Bin already thought like that, imagine how furious Xue Ming-Zhi was.


    "You little punk, so you really have a death wish, huh?" Xue Ming-Zhi clenched his fists hard and his


    fingers were digging deep into his flesh from anger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His eyes were grim as he gritted his teeth.


    He looked at Ye Fan as if he was an eagle about to swoop down on its prey.


    But Ye Fan ignored him and continued sitting where he was as he used one hand to hold his tea and


    used the other to hold the phone.


    "Hello, is this Dragon Master? Han got me to call you, where would be a good ce to meet?" an older


    and respectful voice came through the other end of the phone.


    "You''re Longyang, right? I was about to call you. There''s someone here who ims to be the head of


    the Xue family called Xue Ming-Zhi, and he wants toe over here to collect my dead body,¡± said Ye


    Fan calmly into the phone.


    On the other end of the line, an older man was standing in front of his bungalow with many men by his


    side.


    He was calling while preparing to leave the house.


    But after hearing what Ye Fan said, the old man frowned.


    What?


    Xue Ming-Zhi?


    The head of the Xue family?


    The old man was shocked but didn''t immediately reply. Instead, he looked at the men around him.


    "Ming-Xin, where''s Ming-Zhi? Where is he now?" the old man asked his family members with a grim


    face with a hand cupped over the phone.


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, where else could Ming-Zhi be? He must be settling work matters in the office. When


    I came back from the office earlier, I saw him still inside the office working. You told us not to go out and


    not to make trouble or stick out for the time being, and we remembered that well," said Xue Ming-Xin


    with a smile.


    The old man was relieved to hear this.


    He uncovered the phone and replied respectfully, "Dragon Master, you must have made a mistake.


    "My son, Ming-Zhi, is still busy in the office. How could he havee out to make trouble or offend


    you?¡±


    "Oh, is that do?" Ye Fan justughed faintly.


    "Longyang, if you don''t want to be the one sending your son off at his funeral, then you''d better ask


    your folks one more time. Otherwise, don''t me me for not warning you."


    "Well..." Ye Fan''s cold and malicious words made the old man waver.


    Could Ming-Zhi really have offended that man?


    The old man turned to check with the various Xue family members again.


    "I''m going to ask all of you one more time. Where is Xue Ming-Zhi right now? Is he really in the office?"


    The old man''s authoritative voice rang once more.


    Xue Ming-Xin and the rest started to feel guilty when the old man yelled angrily at


    them.


    They started to avoid his eyes and didn''t look sure of themselves.


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, this...this..." Xue Ming-Xin stuttered.


    "Say it!" Old Master Xue had a bad feeling in his heart now.


    He roared angrily, "You little bastard, hurry up and spit it out!!"


    Xue Ming-Xin knew he couldn''t hide it any longer and told the old man exactly what happened.


    "Uncle, we didn''t mean to keep this from you. It''s just a small matter and we didn''t think it was


    necessary to make you worry. It''s just a young punk from Jiangdong and he''s even a live-in son-inw.


    A useless louse like that actually dared to offend the Xue family! If we don''t teach him a lesson, then


    we would embarrass ourselves. So Ming-Zhi brought men over first thing in the morning to maim him


    and throw him out of Yanjing."


    Xue Ming-Xin recounted all of this slowly and Old Master Xue felt his heart be colder and colder


    as he listened to all of this. His entire body was trembling and he nearly lost his bnce. His body


    swayed as he asked, "Are you saying...Ming-Zhi... Ming-Zhi really went over?"


    "That''s right, Uncle Ren-Yang. He''s gone for quite a while now, so I''m pretty sure that useless louse


    has already been defeated. So there''s nothing to worry about, he''s just a countryside louse and can''t


    be of that much trouble. Ming-Zhi even brought along the private army and just in case, they brought


    guns too. For offending us, we''re going to make sure that stupid fellow has nobody to bury him," said


    Xue Ming-Xin with a confident smile.


    He thought that Old Master Xue was worried about Xue Ming-Zhi, so he quickly stepped in to console


    the old man.


    But the moment he said these things, Old Master Xue kicked him hard.


    There was just a loud BAM.


    Old Master Xue was getting on in age, but he was still very strong.


    That kick sent Xue Ming-Xin rolling from the car into the drain, and Xue Ming-Xin even puked some bile


    out.


    Xue Ming-Xin was confused and nearly cried from the injustice as hey in the drain. "Uncle Ren-Yang,


    why did you kick me?¡±


    "You still dare to ask me?! I''m not just going to kick you, I''m going to kill you! I told all of you to just hold


    it in no matter what happens."


    "Are all of you deaf? Or stupid? Or incapable ofprehending my words?"


    "Do you know who is the person you are trying to deal with today? If you make him angry, the ones


    who won''t have anybody to bury us isn''t him but the Xue family!"


    "Bastards! All of you are bastards!


    Everything that I''ve worked so hard to achieve is going to be ruined by you bastards!¡±


    Old Master Xue was shouting angrily with bloodshot eyes and popping veins as if he had gone mad.


    He was about to cry as he shouted angrily.

 Chapter 460 Wild Car

    Chapter 460 Wild Car


    After finding out that his own son, Xue Ming-Zhi, had brought men to surround and kill Ye Fan, Old


    Master Xue was frightened so badly that he just felt his mind go nk and his soul was about to leave


    his body now.


    That was Dragon Master!


    That was the true master of the Xue family, the Dragon Master of Xue Ren-Yang!


    Almost ten years had passed now.


    Xue Ren-Yang had been his subordinate for the past ten years, and the Xue family had grown to be so


    sessful today only because that man was incredibly intelligent and scheming. That was how the


    Xue family got out of crisis after crisis, and had thestugh no matter how the odds were stacked


    against them.


    And now they had a strong foothold in Yanjing to be the best out of the three up anding


    families!


    The longer he worked for that man, the more Xue Ren-Yang realized how frightening he could be.


    He nned everything out carefully and could n his victory mile ahead of others.


    Every time the Xue family was at a difficult crossroad, that man would always help them to make the


    right choice.


    The reverence that Xue Ren-Yang had for him had umted over all these times of failure and


    crisis.


    At the same time, Xue Ren-Yang knew that since he could make the Xue family the top up anding


    family within a short period often years, he could alsopletely bankrupt Xue Ren-Yang if he wanted


    to.


    Even though Xue Ren-Yang had never seen this man before, he had always been following his orders


    via Han.


    And because of that, this man was even more mysterious than ever.


    And this made Xue Ren-Yang even more reverent and admiring of him!


    All this time, Xue Ren-Yang always dreamt of meeting this benefactor of his. He wanted to see who


    was steering all of this.


    You can say that Xue Ren-Yang had waited and looked forward to this meeting for ten years now.


    Moreover, the Xue family was going through a crisis right now. If he wanted to survive this crisis, then


    this man would hold the key to their survival.


    But he never imagined that at this critical moment, his son actually brought men to deal with his great


    benefactor, and to offend the man whom Xue Ren-Yang both respected and feared the most.


    It wasn''t difficult to understand why Xue Ren-Yang was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    But this wasn''t the time to talk about this.


    While there was a still a chance to turn things around, Xue Ren-Yang called Ye Fan to ask him to tell


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that son of his to just wait there without doing anything and he was on his way right now.


    After hanging up, Xue Ren-Yang hopped into his car and sped towards Wolong Hotel.


    Before leaving, Xue Ren-Yang roared angrily at his family members, "A bunch of fools!¡±


    "My entire business is going down the drain because of a bunch of bastards like you fools. I''lle


    back and deal with all of youter!¡±


    After he was done scolding them, Xue Ren-Yang hurried his driver and they drove as quickly as


    possible to Wolong Hotel.


    The driver even ignored all the traffic lights at Xue Ren-Yang''s orders, and just sped like crazy towards


    Wolong Hotel.


    Back at the hotel lobby.


    Ye Fan had just hung up and the guns were still pointing at him.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by them and just looked at Xue Ming-Zhi as he said calmly, "You''re Xue


    Ming-Zhi, right?"


    "Your dad told me to tell you to just stay here and not do anything. He''ll be here in 10 minutes."


    "Gosh, you little punk, are you getting addicted to this?¡± yelled Zhao Wu-Ji with a snort before Xue


    Ming-Zhi could respond. He just looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    "You''re really good at pretending! You''re just a countryside louse from Jiangdong and you think Old


    Master Xue would really call you? Who do you think you are?" Xu Mei-Feng had picked herself up from


    the floor and started yelling at Ye Fan in disdain as well.


    She had been knocked to the floor by one of the Xue family bodyguards earlier and her butt still hurt


    terribly.


    She was now going to direct all the hatefulness in her heart on Ye Fan.


    But Xue Ming-Zhi just shook his head and his dark eyes remained fixed on Ye Fan.


    After a brief moment of silence, Xue Ming-Zhi actually agreed to Ye Fan''s request.


    "Fine, I''ll give you ten minutes. If my father doesn''t appear by then, I''ll see what else you have to say."


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s sinister voice surprised everyone else.


    "Mr Xue, don''t tell me you really believe the crap that this idiot is saying? Do you really think Old Master


    Xue would call this countryside louse personally?" asked Xu Mei-Feng anxiously when she realized


    that Xue Ming-Zhi actually agreed to this.


    Xue Ming-Zhi calmly replied, "Of course not."


    "I just want him to admit defeat. In ten minutes, if my father doesn''t arrive, I''m going to see what else


    he dares to say. Besides, don''t you think it gives you a great sense of achievement to watch someone


    struggle despite being destined to die?"ughed Xue Ming-Zhi coldly as his eyes turned icy.


    He was a proud man, so even when it came to people like Ye Fan, he wanted them to admit defeat and


    ept the reason fortheir death.


    He also wanted to make sure that everyone knew the Xue family of Yanjing wasn''t one to be trifled


    with.


    Xu Mei-Feng also nodded andughed at this. "Mr Xue, you''re right. If we let him die like that, it''ll be


    too easy for him. The fear before dying is the most despairing type of fear. Let''s watch this fellow


    struggle together then."


    So just like that, the entire hotel strangely quietened down.


    The wind blew outside and sent falling leaves fluttering down.


    But inside, it was silent.


    The atmosphere was pressurizing and heavy.


    Xu Mei-Feng and Xue Ming-Zhi were feeling very smug.


    To them, Ye Fan was like a prisoner on death row who was now being escorted to his ce of


    execution.


    They thought they would see Ye Fan be fearful, anxious and afraid.


    But they were disappointed.


    Ye Fan was incredibly calm during these ten minutes.


    He leisurely sipped his tea and even helped to pour a cup for Xu Lei.


    "Humph, you little punk, you can keep pretending! I''ll see how long you can pretend for!" Ye Fan''s


    calmness disappointed Xu Mei-Feng, so she started cursing at him angrily.


    Ten minutes finally passed.


    Xue Ming-Zhi had lost all patience and he looked at Ye Fan with a cold smile. "Punk, your time is up."


    "Looks like the one you''ve been waiting for didn''te. Do you have anyst words?" asked Xue


    Ming-Zhi in a malicious voice.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "I think you shouldn''t as me this question. Ask your dad."


    "Ask him why he isn''t here yet even though ten minutes have passed."


    Ye Fan spoke very calmly, but Xue Ming-Zhi exploded and shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    "You little asshole, you''re about to die but you''re still so obstinate? In that case, I''ll send you on your


    way! Everyone, listen to my order!"


    Xue Ming-Zhi lifted his hand like a knife and waved it down to sentence Ye Fan to death.


    Soon after, there was the sound of the guns being locked and loaded.


    "That''s the end..."


    Xu Mei-Feng smiled coldly.


    Zhao Wu-Ji felt great inside.


    Xu Feng-Fei was expressionless.


    Everyone else shut their eyes.


    But just when everyone was waiting for the sound of bullets to hit Ye Fan, there was a loud st.


    The ground shook and the doors exploded.


    Then a wild gust of wind blew in!


    A ck Mercedes-Benz had juste raging and barging into the hotel like a flooding river.


    The st came from knocking down Wolong Hotel''s main door.


    The billowing dust was also brought in with the car.


    The ss broke into many pieces.


    Tables and chairs were sent flying as bowls and tes broke.


    The entire lobby was in shock!


    "This...this is...?"

 Chapter 461 Kneel Down

    Chapter 461 Kneel Down


    Everyone was shocked to watch this crazy car suddenly crash into the hotel lobby.


    Who would have thought that a car would actually just drive straight into the hotel like that?


    There were several meters of steps outside no less.


    How did it get in?


    Could this car fly?


    Many people nearly peed their pants.


    Just moments ago, a firing squad nearly happened.


    And now, a wild car had actually crashed right in from nowhere.


    A lot of people thought this car was going to run them over and they were on the verge of tears.


    Xu Mei-Feng was also sprawled on the floor in fear.


    As for Xue Ming-Zhi, he jumped up from fright, then moved aside when the car first crashed in.


    After all, that car just crashed in from the entrance and went straight. If it drove another few meters


    forward, it was going to run Xue Ming-Zhi over for sure.


    "What''s going on today?"


    "We didn''t do anything to offend the gods!"


    "Why is everything happening now?"


    A lot of the hotel guests were crying from being too frightened.


    They had indeed gone through a lot of frightening things over the past few hours.


    They felt that all the frightening things they had been through all their lives didn''t add up to as much.


    But thankfully they were frightened for nothing.


    After the car crashed in, it stopped


    immediately.


    A few people had been hurt by the flying ss, but everyone else was fine.


    But that was still a huge scare.


    Older ones like Wei Lin felt like his heart was going to leap out of his mouth.


    Everyone was still shuddering from the shock just now.


    Creaaak...


    While everyone was still trying to recover from shock, the slightly crooked car door was opened.


    A figure clutched his head and barely managed to stick one foot out of the car.


    Some of the more hot-tempered guests in the hotel were instantly enraged.


    They went over to shout at the man angrily.


    "What the hell? You still dare to get out of your car? Do you know how to drive? Are you blind? Can''t


    you see that this is a hotel? Are you driving with your eyes closed? If you knock into the master of the


    house, then ten of your lives won''t be enough to make up for it! If you''re an idiot, then stay at home and


    don''te outside and hurt others!" one of them yelled furiously.


    He wished he could kick the fellow in the car to death.


    "What the hell? What bad luck! I almost got knocked down by a car in a hotel?!" someone else spat


    angrily.


    Xue Ming-Zhi was frightened half to death earlier and he was furious too.


    After all, this car nearly killed him too.


    This was a matter of life and death!


    Who wouldn''t be angry?


    And so, Xue Ming-Zhi angrily marched over and was about to kick the person who was getting out of


    the car.


    "Where is this idiot from? How dare you drive without opening your eye...Dad... Dad?!" Xue Ming-Zhi


    started on his tirade until he realized that the man getting out of the car was his father, and his face


    nched.


    He waspletely rooted to the floor now.


    He felt like his head was about to burst and Xue Ming-Zhi waspletely dumbfounded.


    His eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    His leg was still in mid-air.


    Xue Ming-Zhi never imagined that the car they nearly knocked him down actually belonged to his


    father.


    Dad?


    Was this old man Old Master Xue?


    The true head of the Xue family, Xue Ren-Yang?


    Everyone else was filled with questions.


    They just felt that this situation was getting more and moreplex.


    "D-Dad...why...why are you here? Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    After a brief period of silence, Xue Ming-Zhi snapped out of his shock and wipe away the anger he had


    earlier. He immediately became humble and reverent as he quickly went forward to help his father.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xue Ming-Zhi now looked respectful and afraid in front of Old Master Xue. There was none of his


    earlier arrogance at all.


    The moment the rest like Zhao Wu-Ji and Xu Feng-Fei heard that Old Master Xue was here, they all


    shuddered and quickly ran up to greet him.


    After all, everyone in Yanjing knew that even though Xue Ming-Zhi was the head of the family in name,


    the one truly controlling the family was still Old Master Xue!


    After all, Old Master Xue was the one who had made the Xue family''s financial empire what it was


    today.


    To the Xue family, Old Master Xue was like the pioneer of their golden era and he held much prestige in


    the family.


    But before the rest could greet him, Old Master Xue pped Xue Ming-Zhi hard.


    PAK!


    Old Master Xue had pped his son so hard.


    Xue Ming-Zhi spun out several meters.


    His ears were ringing and he spat blood and teeth out of his mouth.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" asked Xue Ming-Zhi in an upset voice. He was so confused as he


    remained sprawled on the floor.


    He was the head of the family, but now he was like an upset little child in front of his father.


    That was how much power and authority Xue Ren-Yang wielded in the Xue house!


    "You bastard, kneel down!" yelled Xue Ren-Yang angrily.


    "Dad, I don''t understand, why..."


    "I repeat, KNEEL!¡± Old Master Xue roared and his low roaring sounded like he was a wild beast.


    Xue Ming-Zhi was upset and confused, but he still knelt before his father anyway.


    "Old Master Xue, is this really necessary?"


    "Mr Xue just blew up the matter a little, didn''t he? But he did this for a good reason. He was trying to


    protect the reputation of the Xue family, and the authority that you have."


    "Besides, you can see how arrogant that little punk over there is. He''s still drinking tea and calmly


    putting on airs!"


    "Why should we waste any oxygen on letting an arrogant punk like him live?"


    Xu Feng-Fei and Zhao Wu-Ji both tried to talk Xue Ren-Yang around.


    They thought that Xue Ren-Yang was angry because Xue Ming-Zhi used guns.


    After all, Yanjing was the capital city, and even the more well established families wouldn''t use them


    easily.


    If they made the authorities angry, then it would be hard for them to get away with it even if they were


    powerful families.


    "Old Master Xue, listen to me, don''t be angry, let Mr Xue get up first," said Xu Feng-Fei with a smile


    and looked like a friendly old man as he advised Old Master Xue. At the same time, he also tried to


    warmly shake Old Master Xue''s hand.


    But Old Master Xuepletely ignored all the kindly and overly polite greetings of these men.


    He pushed all of them aside and walked over to where Ye Fan was seated.


    Everyone watched in horror as Old Master


    Xue stood in front of Ye Fan.


    There was a loud thud as the driving force of the Xue family and the father of Xue Ming-Zhi suddenly


    knelt facing Ye Fan.


    The entire lobby fell silent and everyone was shocked.


    It was as if a bomb had exploded in the lobby and everyone''s eyes were wide.


    "Old Master Xue, what...what are you...?''''

 Chapter 462 Father, I Dont Understand

    Chapter 462 Father, I Don''t Understand


    Everyone was so confused.


    Nobody would have expected Xue Ren-Yang to just put aside his own identity and fall to his knees


    before a man from the countryside.


    This scene felt like a bomb had just gone off inside the hotel.


    Everyone was shell shocked.


    It was as if a huge tsunami had gone through the hotel.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes wererge and Li Lu-Bin''s mouth was wide open. They looked like chickens


    getting their necks squeezed.


    Besides them, Xue Ming-Zhi and the others from the Xue family also looked on with wide eyes. Their


    faces trembled in disbelief.


    "Dad, you...you..." Xue Ming-Zhi didn''t know what to say.


    But Xue Ren-Yang didn''t seem to have heard or seen any of the shock around


    him.


    His knees were bent and hey prostrate as he used the most humble, reverent and polite manner to


    greet Ye Fan.


    "Dear Dragon Master, please allow the lowly Longyang to greet you. My unfilial son was blind and


    offended you. I am the one who failed to teach my own son, please punish me!¡±


    THUD.


    Xue Ren-Yang''s head hit the floor hard and that thud also hit everyone''s heart hard.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s heart was pounding as hard as Xue Ren-Yang''s kowtowing.


    "This...this..."


    "What''s going on?¡±


    "Is Old Master Xue mistaken?"


    "Or is this Ye Fan secretly some really big shot?"


    Everyone was watching this scene unfold with great shock in their hearts and they couldn''t stop


    gasping.


    Xu Lei was even more shocked. She used a hand to cover her mouth as she looked in horror at Ye Fan


    with her pretty eyes.


    The whole hotel was filled with only the sound of gasping.


    Everyone just looked like a stunned goose.


    The only one who remained calm was Ye Fan. He was still happily drinking his tea.


    Ye Fan didn''t talk about whether he was going to mete punishment or not. He just took a sip of tea,


    then smiled coldly, "You''re Longyang, right?¡±


    "It''s been many years and I see you''re pretty sharp-eyed now. It''s the first time you''re seeing me but


    you can recognize me."


    "Dragon Master, you stand out from the crowd and your aura is different from the rest. I have never


    seen you before, but the authoritativeness you exude is something that ordinary people like me will


    never have. You are like a crane among a group of chickens, so of course I could recognize you,¡±


    replied Xue Ren-Yang politely.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "You''re quite an intelligent and prudent one, so you know who


    you can offend and whom you must respect."


    "But this son of yours. His name is Ming-Zhi, which means intelligent and prudent, but he doesn''t live


    up to his name at all. Maybe you should just call him a fool."


    "That day, your second son offended me and I should have killed him there and then. But because he''s


    your son, I just broke his legs. Who would have expected that your older son would be ungrateful and


    bring guns to kill me. He even wanted you toe and collect my dead body. Since you''re already


    here, then I think it''s best that he shoots me dead and you can collect my dead body," said Ye Fan


    calmly."


    But Xue Ren-Yang''s face had gone pale by this time.


    His face was void of all color.


    His entire body was shivering.


    Ye Fan had said all this very calmly, but Xue Ren-Yang wasn''t stupid and he could tell that Ye Fan was


    furious.


    He could even feel a murderous air seeping out from Ye Fan.


    In his fright, Xue Ren-Yang immediately got up and kicked Xue Ming-Zhi again.


    "You little bastard! How dare you just offend anybody like that? I gave you the power as the head of the


    family so that you can manage thepany, and not to go around making trouble. Hurry up and


    apologize to Dragon Master. HURRY UP!" shouted Xue Ren-Yang angrily with bloodshot eyes.


    "And the rest of you are idiots too! The Master of the house has made a mistake and all of you follow


    him too? How dare you point a gun at Dragon Master? I think all of you are tired of living too! Go and


    kneel before him to apologize!"


    Xue Ren-Yang''s expression was dark and he was filled with both anger and terror.


    After kicking his own son, he went around to p all the men who came along with Xue Ming-Zhi.


    The authority that Old Master Xue carried was great.


    After he roared at all of them, they still went over to kneel at Ye Fan''s feet with glum faces even though


    they were filled with doubts and questions in their minds.


    But Xue Ming-Zhi didn''t understand what was going on and didn''t want to go over and kneel.


    "Dad, but why? Why should we kneel before a countryside louse? The Xue family is an up anding


    family in Yanjing. We have assets in almost half the country! The Xue family is a rich and powerful


    family, while Ye Fan is nothing but a country bumpkin and a useless live-in son-inw. How could


    someone like him deserve my kowtow? How could someone like him make us bow in defeat? He''s not


    worthy!"


    Xue Ming-Zhi had already picked himself up from the floor and was filled with indignation. He looked at


    his father with bloodshot eyes and kept shaking his head as he shouted.


    "You little bastard, shut up!!" Xue Ren-Yang felt his soul nearly leave him when he heard what his son


    said.


    In his anger, he pped Xue Ming-Hua once more.


    "Do you know who you are insulting right now? Are you only going to stop after you''ve destroyed the


    entire family and the business I built up? Do you need the entire family to die along with you?¡± roared


    Xue Ren-Yang uncontrobly through gritted teeth.


    He was so angry that his eyes were bulging and bloodshot.


    He never thought that his son would still be so stubborn and dare to insult Ye Fan.


    Didn''t this boy know how badly he had already offended Ye Fan?


    Did this boy find dying alone very lonely?


    He was going to bring the entire family down with him this way!


    Xue Ren-Yang was filled with terror, but he was also furious.


    But even so, Xue Ming-Zhi still didn''t get it and he was extremely indignant.


    "Dad, I don''t understand. Why? What is all this for? How could this Ye Fan make you so scared and


    fearful? How is he worthy of the Xue family kneeling before him to apologize? Men shouldn''t kneel so


    easily. If I don''t understand the reason, then even if you beat me to death today, I will not grovel at the


    feet of a live-in son-inw and countryside louse!"


    "You...you...you unfilial son, are you trying to drive me to my grave? I''ve lived such an upright and


    glorious life, how did I manage to give birth to such an obtuse idiot?!" Xue Ren-Yang wailed miserably


    as his whole


    body trembled and he was about to cry.


    He didn''t expect his stupid son to refuse to give in because of his pride even at a time like this.


    "Old Master Xue, this son of yours has some spunk," came Ye Fan''s coldughter from behind them.


    "But Xue Ming-Zhi, since you insist on knowing why, then I''ll exin to you why you''re going to die


    today."

 Chapter 463 The Master of the Dragons

    Chapter 463 The Master of the Dragons


    Ye Fan''s expression suddenly turned icy cold.


    After that, everybody watched as Ye Fan suddenly got up, took a step forward and shouted loudly at


    Xue Zhi-Ming.


    His angry voice exploded loudly like rolling thunder.


    "A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon sighs and calls out Tian-Fan!


    Xue Ming-Zhi, have you heard of this phrase before?" Ye Fan shouted arrogantly as he stood with his


    hands behind his back.


    While saying these words, Ye Fan flicked his arm and a piece of jade fell before Xue Ming-Zhi.


    The piece of jade was antiquated and exquisite as it reflected the brightness of the sun outside.


    Xue Ming-Zhi looked down to see that the translucent jade had a bright red ''Chu'' on


    BOOOM.


    Xue Ming-Zhi suddenly felt like he had been struck by lightning. All the indignation and doubt he had


    earlier disappeared, and he was left with nothing but shock and horror.


    "You...you...you are...Chu...Chu..."


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s face crumpled and his entire body shuddered.


    After he heard those words from Ye Fan and matched it with the jade in front of him, Xue Ming-Zhi felt


    like all the energy had been sucked out from him.


    He stumbled backwards and his body swayed. Then he fell to his knees before Ye Fan with a loud


    thud.


    His face was ashen.


    Xue Ming-Zhi had lost all his authoritativeness and arrogance now.


    Now he only had immense fearfulness and terror in his heart.


    Xue Ming-Zhi never imagined that the person he offended today would turn out to be that man.


    "A spark sets the prairie ame...the Chu dragon sighs...I should have thought of it, I should have


    thought of it..." Xue Ming-Zhi shook his head and murmured to himself mournfully, and he was filled


    with nothing but despair.


    All these years, even though Xue Ren-Yang had always been in contact with Han, ten years ago, Xue


    Ming-Zhi was around when Han met Xue Ren-Yang for the first time.


    Even though nobody else knew the secret behind the Xue family, Xue Ming-Zhi did.


    He knew what that phrase that Ye Fan said meant, and he definitely knew what that jade with the word


    ''Chu'' on it represented.


    Anyone who had been supported by Ye Fan in the past ten years would know what these things meant.


    Those two phrases were like a royal decree!


    That piece of jade was like a sword of state!


    In ancient times, a royal decree and a sword of state was equivalent to the presence of the emperor!


    The authority and impact that came with that was enormous.


    But of course, in order to keep everything a secret, that was all Xue Ming-Zhi knew.


    Xue Ren-Yang didn''t tell him anymore than that.


    And so even though Xue Ren-Yang called Ye Fan ''Dragon Master'', Xue Ming-Zhi didn''t recognize Ye


    Fan.


    After all, extremely few people knew the term ''Dragon Master'', and these were the few people who


    were eligible to call Ye Fan their Dragon Master.


    Xue Ren-Yang was one of them.


    The Master of the Dragons was the Dragon Master!


    Over thest ten years of his n, Ye Fan had supported several Sparks along the way, but not


    everybody had the same results.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As such, Ye Fan called the ones with the best results ''Dragons''.


    Xue Ren-Yang''s code name was ''Longyang'', and he was one of the Dragons.


    When Chen Ao met Ye Fan back then and knelt before him, he had only called him ''Master''.


    And that was because Chen Ao wasn''t a Dragon, and wasn''t eligible to call Ye Fan Dragon Master.


    After Xue Ming-Zhi knelt and begged for mercy, this entire mess came to an end.


    "Dragon Master, my unfilial son was blind enough to offend you. But I assure you that the Xue family is


    absolutely loyal to you. This whole matter started with a misunderstanding, but no matter what, he has


    done wrong. Since I was unable to work well for you or to protect your authority, then I will bear the


    responsibility.


    I will use one leg of my son''s topensate for his offense to you!"


    With that, Xue Ren-Yang''s eyes turned cold as he took one of the pistols from his men.


    "Old Master Xue, don''t do it! That''s your own son!" The Xue family men got a shock when they saw


    what the old man was doing and started crying out to him.


    They didn''t expect Old Master Xue to personally shoot his son in the leg to apologize to Ye Fan!


    But Xue Ren-Yang was already decided, so who could stop him?


    There was a loud BANG.


    Xue Ren-Yang had already pulled the trigger and shot Xue Ming-Zhi''s thigh.


    The sound of the bullet echoed all around.


    Fresh blood spurted from the wound as Xue Ming-Zhi started howling in pain. He clutched his left leg


    and rolled about, causing his bright red blood to stain Wolong Hotel''s floor.


    Everyone''s face paled and they shuddered.


    Xu Lei couldn''t bear to watch and shut her eyes.


    But Ye Fan went back to his seat and looked at Xue Ren-Yang after a sip of tea.


    Others couldn''t tell what Xue Ren-Yang was hoping to do, but Ye Fan could.


    "Old Master Xue, to keep your son alive, you''ve gone through a lot of trouble. Oh well, since you''ve


    gone to this extent, I will not pursue this matter anymore. Don''t worry, I won''t go after the Xue family or


    your son over what happened today."


    "Thank you, Dragon Master, for your kindness! The Xue family will always remember your merciful act


    for generations toe and we will never forget it!" Xue Ren-Yang looked like he had just been saved


    from a terrible danger and he fell to his knees to thank Ye Fan


    profusely.


    But Ye Fan shook his head. "Don''t be in such a hurry to thank me."


    "I have to ask your son a few questions first."


    Ye Fan held his teacup and turned to the pitiful Xue Ming-Zhi who had been shot. He smiled faintly,


    "Xue Ming-Zhi, let me ask you something. Your father shot your leg as an apology to me. You ok with


    that?"


    "Y-yes, I''m ok with that," Xue Ming-Zhi replied without hesitation.


    Ye Fan took another sip of tea and smiled as he said, "Then let me ask you another question. I''ve cut


    off your younger brother''s future and took his fiancee away with me. You ok with that?¡±


    "Yes, yes, yes! I''m ept that!" shouted Xue Ming-Zhi in fear as he tried to endure the pain he was


    feeling.


    Ye Fan drank the rest of the tea down and his eyes were cold as he shouted angrily, "I will ask you one


    mercy. Are you ok with that?"


    "Yes! Yes! I ept all of it! I''m ok with everything!" Xue Ming-Zhi continued to shout as the pain was


    about to kill him.


    After knowing who Ye Fan was, Xue Ming-Zhi didn''t dare to refute Ye Fan at all.


    Just like what his father said before, if Ye Fan could help the Xue family seed, he could drag them


    down again as well.


    Ye Fan had given them much wealth and power, but he could also make sure that they were left with


    nothing in just the span of one day!


    "In that case, get lost. If you get help quickly enough, you might be able to save that leg," said Ye Fan


    with a scoff. He waved his hands to show that Xue Ming-Zhi could go.


    Xue Ren-Yang was filled with gratitude and


    quickly got his men to send his son to the hospital.


    After all, no father wanted to see his son live the rest of his life as a cripple.

 Chapter 464 The Dragon Keeper

    Chapter 464 The Dragon Keeper


    "Old Master Xue, is your family just going to leave like this?"


    "You''re going to let him leave with your daughter-inw?"


    "You''re not going to take revenge for your son''s broken legs anymore?"


    "You''re not going to pursue the matter of how he insulted and offended your family anymore?"


    Besides Xue Ming-Zhi and Xue Ren-Yang, nobody else knew exactly what transpired just now, and


    nobody knew what was really going on at all.


    Why did the Xues end up kneeling?


    Was this Ye Fan secretly a really big shot?


    Everyone was confused.


    The Old Master of the Wei family, Wei Lin, was also puzzled and walked over as he started to question


    Xue Ren-Yang.


    "That''s right, Old Master Xue."


    "The Zhao family and the Wei family both came here to support your family."


    "But now you''re not going to exin anything and just leave?"


    "You''ve got to at least give us an exnation!"


    Zhao Wu-Ji stood out to speak as well.


    After all, they were all counting on the Xue family to deal with Ye Fan.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If the Xue family was going to back out, then what were the rest of them going to do?


    Zhao Wu-Ji was bent on getting rid of Ye Fan to avenge what happened in Jiangdong, so he wasn''t


    going to let the Xues go.


    "Exactly. Old Master Xue, don''t forget what your family promised my brother yesterday. If you just let


    this matter go today, then the Xue and Xu families will be terribly embarrassed in Yanjing!" said Xu


    Feng-Fei in an equally displeased manner.


    The Xu family didn''t bring a lot of people along because the Xue family already promised to take care


    of Ye Fan.


    He hade with Xu Mei-Feng just to show their support.


    The ones really attacking Ye Fan was supposed to be the Xue family.


    Now that the Xue family was going to back out, Xu Feng-Fei started to panic.


    Everyone in Yanjing was watching today''s happenings closely. If they had mobilized so many people


    and still couldn''t deal with a little gangster from Jiangdong, then how could the Xu family continue to


    call itself a powerful family in Yanjing?


    But even though the Zhao, Wei and Xu families questioned him, Xue Ren-Yang kept a grim expression


    on his face.


    He didn''t bother himself with the Wei and Xu families, since these families weren''t rted to him at all.


    If they insisted on continuing to offend Ye Fan, they could go ahead.


    But the Wei family was rted to the Xue family.


    Wei Lin was actually Xue Ren-Yang''s brother-inw, so there were some things he had to tell Wei Lin


    very clearly.


    "So, Wei Lin, do you mean you don''t intend to let Mr Chu off? You want the Xue family to take revenge


    for your grandson and nephew?" asked Xue Ren-Yang in return.


    Wei Lin immediately replied unhappily, "Ren-Yang, Ming-Hua is my nephew, and he''s one of yours too.


    Besides, did you think only the Xue family contributed today? The Wei family also brought men along to


    deal with this punk."


    But Xue Ren-Yang just raised an eyebrow and said angrily in a low voice, "Wei Lin, Wei Lin, I thought


    you were an intelligent man, but it seems you''re just a muddled old man."


    "Are you still thinking of fighting Mr Chu? I tell you, out of everyone here, besides the Xue family, the


    one family that has no right to offend Mr Chu is the Wei family! If not for Mr Chu, did you think you


    could go from being a delivery boy to a multimillionaire CEO? If not for Mr Chu, did you think you could


    be the god of the stock market in Yanjing? If Dragon Master did not give you any of this, would


    you or your family be what it is today?"


    Xue Ren-Yang rambled on and on with a whole string of questions. Others didn''t understand at all, but


    these words sounded like thunder striking Wei Lin''s ears.


    Wei Lin''s eyes constricted as if he had been struck by lightning. His face paled in fright and he


    eximed, "Are you saying... are you saying that he...he''s that...that... Dragon keeper?"


    That''s right, Wei Lin was able to turn $10,000 into $100 million in a few years to be the god of the


    stock market and a financial giant.


    How did he do that?


    Was it really because he was incredible at dealing with stocks and shares?


    Nonsense!


    If he was really so incredible, then why did he suddenly stop ying in the stock market? There was so


    much money to be made, so why did he just withdraw suddenly?


    Was he really someone who didn''t care about money?


    Of course not!


    Wei Lin started off as a delivery boy, and he was a rookie at the stock market who only knew some


    basic knowledge.


    Later, he was able to control the stock market and was unstoppable because he had the help of a


    mysterious person who was only known as ''The Dragon Keeper'' on one of his online chatgroups.


    In other words, Wei Lin was like the Dragon Keeper''s marite. He didn''t know anything about the


    stock market. He just bought whatever the Dragon Keeper told him to.


    Eventually he managed to multiply his earnings and became a legend.


    But sadly, Wei Lin went against one of themands of the Dragon Keeper some years ago and that


    user never went online again. He disappearedpletely.


    Wei Lin had waited for him for years and had been searching for him for years.


    At first, Wei Lin tried to specte in shares with the knowledge he had learnt from the Dragon Keeper,


    but ended up losing $30 million in three days.


    In the end, Wei Lin realized that without someone to guide him, continuing to specte in shares was


    going to ruin his reputation and cost him his assets, so he quickly decided to remove himself from that


    world and announced his retirement from the stock market.


    He imed that he just wanted to retire in peace and didn''t want to continue anymore.


    After that, so many financial giants and big yers in politics wanted him to make aeback or to


    hire him to manage their finances and assets, but Wei Lin turned them all down.


    Others thought he truly wanted to remove himself from the world.


    Others didn''t know about this but Xue Ren-Yang did.


    Wei Lin wasn''t removing himself by choice!


    He was guilty and knew that he wasn''t truly capable of specting in shares.


    Wei Lin had been searching high and low for this Dragon Keeper, and now that Xue Ren-Yang said this


    man was right here, Wei Lin was in shock.


    He stared straight at Ye Fan and simply couldn''t believe it. That expert who called himself the Dragon


    Keeper was this young man who was young enough to be his grandson?


    If that was the case, how old was he back then?


    Just a teenager?


    A teenager could already control the stock market?


    Was that possible?


    Even a prodigy wasn''t that impressive, right?


    So when he heard what Xue Ren-Yang was saying, Wei Lin''s heart trembled and he didn''t dare to


    believe it.


    But at this point, Ye Fan''s faint voice could be heard.


    "I''m surprised that you still remember the Dragon Keeper after so many years. If you had listened to me


    and thrown everything into Xunteng''s shares, then the Wei family should have been one of Yanjing''s


    four influential families by now. But too bad, you weren''t bold enough back then," said Ye Fan as he


    shook his head. He sounded like it had been such a pity.


    But the tragic part of this story wasn''t how he had lost a few billion, but that he had


    wasted time on a useless worm.


    "Sigh...I was supposed to be a dragon keeper, but I only got a worm instead. So I was the one who


    made the wrong call back then.¡±


    This sigh ended up shaking the entire hall.

 Chapter 465 Benefactor, Your Shoe has Dropped

    Chapter 465 Benefactor, Your Shoe has Dropped


    BOOOOOM.


    Wei Lin was dumbstruck after what Ye Fan said and looked as though he had been struck by lightning.


    His eyes were about to pop out from his shock and disbelief.


    How...how did he know all of this?


    How did he know that thest instruction he had from the Dragon Keeper back then was to put


    everything into Xunteng''s shares?


    Could everything that Xue Ren-Yang said earlier be true?


    Wei Lin felt like a tsunami had risen in his heart.


    An even crazier thought now passed through his mind.


    He turned around and trembled as he looked at Ye Fan. "You mean...you''re really...you''re really the


    Dragon Keeper?" "So what if I am? So what if I''m not? What''s the point of saying all this now?" Ye Fan


    just shook his head andughed.


    He continued to sip his tea as the steam filled the air with its fragrance. He looked so calm and


    nonchnt, as if he was recounting something that had nothing to do with him.


    "You lousy little idiot, how dare you make up stories here? Old Master Wei, don''t be fooled by this idiot.


    He''s just a countryside louse from a tiny city," said nastily Xu Mei-Feng as walked over.


    She couldn''t stand how Ye Fan was so pretentious.


    He was just a countryside louse, so what was he pretending about?


    The Xue family was a bunch of idiots who got fooled by Ye Fan.


    Did he think just a few words from him could make the Wei family kneel before him to beg for mercy?


    But just after Xu Mei-Feng had said these words, Wei Lin pushed her aside and fell to his knees with a


    thud at Ye Fan''s feet.


    "My dearest benefactor, please ept this bow from your disciple! I will never forget the guidance you


    gave me back then. I''ve been searching for you all these years. I can only hope to repay you for how


    you guided and taught me back then!"


    Wei Lin knelt down and bowed to Ye Fan. His voice was filled with reverence, joy and much gratitude.


    Those who drew water from the well must not forget the one who dug it first!


    Just like what Xue Ren-Yang had said earlier, Wei Lin knew that he was able to gain a foothold in


    Yanjing despite starting off as a delivery boy only because the Dragon Keeper had enabled him to.


    Since Ye Fan knew all about what happened back then and Xue Ren-Yang had pointed him out clearly,


    Wei Ling was sure that Ye Fan was indeed the Dragon Keeper!


    After all, only he and the Dragon Keeper would know the details of what happened back then.


    At that time, the world was in a financial crisis and the economy was bleak. Several stock markets were


    plummeting and the world economy was doing poorly.


    Wei Lin had gotten instructions from Ye Fan, so he had already gotten rid of everything that could pose


    a risk three months before the crisis hit.


    So he actually managed to avoid that terrible stock market disaster!


    Wei Lin took his few hundred million and he wanted to just keep everything in the bank to earn interest


    on it.


    But Ye Fan then told him to throw everything back into the stock market and told him to put almost


    everything into onepany, and dump 20% or 30% into Maotai Wine.


    But after Wei Lin held onto his cash, he was afraid of losing it and didn''t dare to take the risk. So he told


    Ye Fan that the stock market didn''t look good and didn''t carry out those instructions.


    So Ye Fan saw that Wei Lin didn''t have what it took, and gave up supporting him.


    That was why the Dragon Keeper never spoke to him again after that.


    Eventually, time proved that Ye Fan''s n was on the right track.


    Both Xunteng Group and Maotai Wine''s shares skyrocketed over the next few years.


    They went up by at least a hundredfold.


    If he calcted the money lost, then that decision back then made Wei Lin lose a few billion.


    And that was also why Wei Lin was even more reverent of the Dragon Keeper, and was guilty towards


    him as well.


    So when he saw Ye Fan in person, Wei Lin became very overwhelmed with emotion and fell to his


    knees to thank him.


    "This..this...Old Master Wei, why are you doing this too?¡± Wei Lin''s kneeling was like a p in Xu Mei-


    Feng''s face.


    The Xu family was shocked.


    Zhao Wu-Ji was even more stunned.


    First it was the Xue family, now it was the Wei family?


    Two powerful families in Yanjing were actually both kneeling before Ye Fan.


    Who on earth was Ye Fan exactly?


    Everyone felt their hearts tremble, and they were very confused.


    Li Lu-Bin''s mouth was gaping and he nearly forgot to breathe from his shock.


    But Wei Lin didn''t care about the stares of others. He waved to his grandson, Wei Wu-Ji instead. "Wu-


    Ji,e here quickly." "Come and kowtow to the benefactor of the Wei family, who''s also my Master."


    Even though Ye Fan had never acknowledged Wei Lin as his disciple, Wei Lin had already treated Ye


    Fan as his most highly respected teacher and master.


    After all, if this teacher hadn''t guided him, Wei Lin would probably still be an unknown delivery boy now.


    There was no way he would have taken the stock market by storm to be the god of the stock


    market.


    Never mind setting up his family and business and gaining a foothold in Yanjing.


    "No need. You''re just a failed product. Our rtionship ended from the day you went against my


    instructions. I''m not your teacher, and you are not my disciple. You are not worthy," said Ye Fan calmly


    with the wave of his hands.


    He then took Xu Lei''s hand and suddenly got up to walk out of the hotel.


    After all, everything that had happened today had alreadye to an end.


    The Xue family had bowed down and the Wei family had admitted their mistake.


    The Xu and Zhao family were just here to show their support.


    They had brought very few people along, so there was no way they could deal with Ye Fan.


    So Ye Fan didn''t want to stay here anymore and took Xu Lei out with him.


    Ye Fan''s expression was still as calm as ever, but Xu Lei was still trying to recover from her shock. She


    still seemed to be in a daze from what happened earlier.


    After all, everything that happened earlier was beyond her imagination.


    She thought that she and Ye Fan might die today, but the tables turnedpletely.


    The Xue family ended up on their knees, and the Wei family actually kowtowed.


    In that moment, Xu Lei suddenly felt like she wasn''t sure who her Fan was anymore.


    Was this man still that Chu family son who was ostracized and eventually thrown out of the family?


    Was this still the dejected young man who sat by the river to secretly eat apples with her?


    Even when Ye Fan became the king of Jiangdong, Xu Lei didn''t feel so shocked.


    Perhaps she was still in shock and didn''t pay attention to her surroundings, Xu Lei ended up stepping


    on Ye Fan''s shoe and it fell off his foot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Fan, I''m sorry, I''m sorry,¡± Xu Lei was still a little shaken and was very apologetic as she kept


    apologizing to Ye Fan with her head bowed.


    Wei Lin was very alert and immediately ran over when he saw that Ye Fan''s shoe had dropped. He put


    on a reverent and cating look on his face as he bent down to pick Ye Fan''s shoe.


    "Master, your shoe has dropped, let me get it for you," said Wei Lin with a polite smile.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "No need.¡±


    "As I said, you aren''t even fit to carry my


    shoes now."

 Chapter 466 Stepping on Half of Yanjing With One Foot

    Chapter 466 Stepping on Half of Yanjing With One Foot


    BOOM...


    Ye Fan''s words were like a tub of icy water raining down on Wei Lin, freezing his passionate heart


    instantly.


    His face also paled at the same time.


    He was filled with sadness and disappointment, but most of it was immense regret.


    It looked like his benefactor wasn''t going to forgive him.


    But Wei Lin did not grumble because of this.


    Regardless of whether it was what happened back then or now, Wei Lin deserved this treatment and


    he was getting his just desserts.


    After all, before this, Wei Lin had said that he wanted to smite Ye Fan''s entire family and make sure he


    didn''t make it out of this ce alive.


    Anyone threatened like that would have


    gotten angry.


    It was already very merciful of Ye Fan not to punish him already.


    Wei Lin was filled with great regret as he sighed deeply.


    He had already missed such an amazing opportunity back then.


    When the opportunity came up in front of him again, he had actually missed it yet again.


    Perhaps this was his fate.


    Just like what Ye Fan said, he was a dragon keeper, so how did he end up keeping a worm instead?


    Wei Lin was probably just a worm to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan ignored the stares behind him and left the hotel with Xu Lei.


    "All of you are idiots! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and help make way and protect Mr


    Chu!" shouted Xue Ren-Yang angrily as he quickly instructed his men to run ahead of Ye Fan.


    Xue Ren-Yang himself started making his way out to follow politely behind them.


    "Old Master Xue, don''t go! You mean you''re going to leave things like this? Are you going to just forgive


    Ye Fan for what happened? Don''t forget what you promised the Xu familyst night!"


    The Xu family started to panic when they saw that Xue Ren-Yang was walking away.


    Xu Feng-Fei was particrly panicky. He was here to avenge his father as well as bring Xu Lei back.


    But he had done neither of these!


    If this was going to end like that, how was he going to be ountable?


    Who would still respect the Xu family?


    "Old Master Xue, you can''t just let it go like that! Tell me, is there a reason for this? Is he holding onto


    your weakness? The Xu family can help you! The Xu family is one of the four influential families and we


    have people in every part of the country," said Xu Feng-Fei as he pulled Xue Ren-Yang back anxiously.


    "You fool, aren''t you going to get lost?!" Xue Ren-Yang couldn''t be bothered with him and pped Xu


    Feng-Fei''s hand away.


    "Xu Feng-Fei, I''m warning you, if you want to die, don''t drag the Xue family down with you! My two


    sons have be cripples thanks to you. Don''t tell me you want me to die along with your family as


    well?!"


    Old Master Xue wished he could just kick this man to death.


    If the Xu family hadn''t egged his son on, there was no way Xue Ming-Zhi would have made such a


    terrible mistake.


    Xue Ren-Yang didn''t bother about them anymore after shouting at Xu Feng-Fei and just left the hotel.


    Xu Feng-Fei''s expression was extremely nasty after being shouted at by Xue Ren-Yang.


    "Humph, who does he think he is? Xue Ren-Yang, how could you be so rude when I was trying to be


    nice? Old Master Wei, your brother-inw is getting on in age and his brain isn''t working so well


    anymore. I''m kind enough to offer help and asked if that fellow is holding onto a weakness of his. Never


    mind that he doesn''t care for my help, he even insulted me?¡±


    "But Old Master Wei, don''t worry, the Xue family is the Xue family and you are a separate family, I won''t


    vent my anger on the Weis. As long as the Wei family continues to work for the Xus, then we''ll


    definitely fight back on your behalf for the insult you received about carrying shoes. I''m going to make


    sure that punk kneels down to polish your shoes in no time," said Xu Feng-Fei in a low voice and an


    arrogant look, as if he was waiting for Wei Lin to show his gratitude.


    But Wei Lin almost copsed when he heard these words and his expression darkened as he started


    shouting angrily at


    Xu Feng-Fei.


    "Shut up! You fool! If you want to die, you can go ahead and die, I won''t block your way! Don''t bring me


    down with you!"


    Ye Fan was still not too far away!


    And Xu Feng-Fei was saying such things to him?


    Take revenge?


    Get Ye Fan to polish his shoes?


    Xu Feng-Fei was an idiot for trying to get him into trouble.


    Wei Lin had already offended Ye Fan terribly earlier, and now Xu Feng-Fei was saying all these things!


    Of course Wei Lin was angry.


    If the Xu family weren''t a powerful family in Yanjing, Wei Lin would probably have already kicked Xu


    Feng-Fei to death by now.


    After he was done shouting, Wei Lin''s expression was also nasty and left while getting his men to send


    Wei Wu-Ji to the hospital.


    "You...you... you dare to shout at me?! Wei Lin! Just you wait!"


    It was fine to be scolded by Xue Ren-Yang.


    At least the Xue family was the leader of the up anding families and were on par with the Xu


    family.


    Old Master Xue was the true head of the Xue family and was an extremely reputable man whose status


    was even higher than Xu Feng-Fei''s, so even Xu Feng-Fei had to politely address him as Old Master


    Xue.


    So even though getting scolded by Xue Ren-Yang made him angry, it wasn''t really embarrassing.


    But Wei Lin?


    This man started off as a lowly delivery boy.


    His entire family''s assets added up to only about $10 billion!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They were just a second tier family in Yanjing.


    Who did Wei Lin think he was?


    How dare Wei Lin insult him?


    Was he even fit to do that?


    Xu Feng-Fei was going crazy from his anger.


    In his anger, he turned to look at the Zhao family members next to him. "Mr Zhao, you have to say


    something now. Who does this Wei Lin think he is? How dare he actually insult the Xu family..."


    ¡°Hmmm? Where''s Mr Zhao?"


    Xu Feng-Fei wanted to find someone to listen to his woes, but he turned around to find that Zhao Wu-Ji


    was no longer standing next to him.


    "Uncle Fei, the Zhao family left when Wei Lin knelt down earlier," said Xu Mei-Feng to


    Xu Feng-Fei with a strange look on her face.


    What?


    "He''s left? What a piece of trash! They''re all trash! How did the Xu family end up with all this trash as


    help?!" Xu Feng-Fei started shouting angrily in the hotel as he flew into a rage. His veins were popping


    and turning his face green.


    He thought that once all these powerful families surrounded Ye Fan, then it would be so easy to attack


    him.


    But in the end, Ye Fan actually stepped on half of Yanjing with just one foot!


    "After today, Mr Chu''s name is going to shake all of Yanjing..."


    Inside the hotel, some were eximing while some were sighing.


    But most of them were shell shocked.


    Nobody expected that ordinary looking young man would be a big shot who could


    make the Xue family give in, make the Wei family kneel down and scare the Zhao family into running


    away.

 Chapter 467 Xu Leis Comfort

    Chapter 467 Xu Lei''s Comfort


    "He''s really promising alright.¡±


    "No wonder the second daughter of the Xu family would rather be a mistress than to leave him."


    "But it''s a pity that we don''t know him."


    "Otherwise I''ll make sure I get my daughter to marry him!"


    "Even if she can''t be his wife, she could be his lover too, like Miss Xu!"


    The hotel was abuzz after Ye Fan left.


    The people were no longer disdainful of Ye Fan, and they now sounded full of respect and reverence


    for him.


    There were some youngdies who were filled with passion in their eyes. They wished they could


    throw themselves at Ye Fan right now.


    Even some married ones wanted to exchange numbers with Ye Fan.


    As the murmurs grew louder, Li Lu-Bin felt terrible.


    After witnessing everything that happened, Li Lu-Bin could tell that this Ye Fan was really a big shot.


    Their family had a huge chance to cling onto this strong pir of support.


    He could have even be his father-inw.


    But he had ruined all of this himself.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Xiao-Hong, I''m sorry. Daddy was wrong. I was the one who destroyed your happiness."


    Li Lu-Bin was filled with regret.


    He just realized that he had looked down on such a big shot, and they had missed such an incredible


    opportunity.


    If even Old Master Xue knelt down to beg for mercy, that Ye Fan must be someone way up there!


    The Xue family was an up anding


    family in Yanjing, and just a little bit from them was enough to feed his family.


    And Ye Fan was clearly even more impressive than the Xue family.


    If everything earlier hadn''t happened, Li Lu-Bin would definitely have benefitted from Ye Fan given his


    rtionship with Li Xiao-Hong.


    But now...


    Tve been an intelligent man all my life, but my judgment of others isn''t as good as my daughter in the


    end," sighed Li Lu-Bin deeply. His words were filled with regret and pain.


    Li Xiao-Hong didn''t say anything. Her eyes were red as she watched Ye Fan walk away and went into a


    daze.


    Nobody knew what Li Xiao-Hong was thinking about right now.


    "Dragon Master, Wei Lin is just a pedantic and muddleheaded old man, but he''s not a bad person at


    heart. He definitely didn''t intend to offend you at all. That''s why after so many years, he''s been looking


    for you in order to repay you for what you did for him back then. I hope you can let the Wei family off


    this time."


    Xue Ren-Yang was afraid that Ye Fan might do something to the Wei family because of what Wei Lin


    did, so on the way back, Xue Ren-Yang finally decided to plead for the Wei family after a long period of


    hesitation.


    Wei Lin was his brother-inw after all, and the Wei family hade out to fight only to avenge his


    younger son, Xue Ming-Hua.


    There was good reason for Xue Ren-Yang to help the We family.


    Ye Fan just scoffed. "Your own family is already in so much trouble and you''re pleading for someone


    else?"


    "Dragon Master, please don''t be angry. I''m not trying to be a busybody, it''s mostly because..." Xue Ren-


    Yang became terrified when he heard the anger in Ye Fan''s voice and tried to exin.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head and smiled, "It''s alright, no need for anymore of this nonsense. Don''t


    worry, I won''t make things difficult for the Wei family because of today. Wei Lin was pedantic and


    useless, and I already wasted a lot of time on him back then. I''m not going to waste any more time on


    him now."


    Ye Fan had supported Wei Lin back then because he wanted to find someone who could be a good


    helper to the Xue family in Yanjing.


    They would be stronger in numbers this way.


    Yanjing was a ce filled with powerful people who fought all day both outwardly and secretly to gain


    more power.


    It was very difficult to gain a foothold in a ce like this!


    Ye Fan had put in so much effort and paid so much before he could finally sessfully push the Xue


    family into being the leader of the three up anding families of Yanjing.


    As for Wei Lin, Ye Fan treated him as a failed product and he had abandoned him long ago.


    So he didn''t care about him now either.


    Xue Ren-Yang was happy to hear Ye Fan''s response and quickly thanked him, "Dragon Master, you''re


    really a kindhearted and upright man, I thank you on behalf of Wei Lin."


    Ye Fan ignored Xue Ren-Yang''s words of thanks and continued, "If Wei Lin listened to me back then,


    the Wei family would be one of the four influential families of Yanjing today. Then you wouldn''t have to


    fight all alone in this crazy city and be in danger on all sides!"


    "Indeed, it is unfortunate that this brother-inw of mine only looks at small details and can''t see the big


    picture clearly. But Wei Lin has also been of great help to the Xue family, and he has helped me to


    settle a number of issues," said Xue Ren-Yang very sincerely.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t continue on this topic.


    They remained silent all the way home.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei soon reached the Xue house.


    "Mr Chu, Miss Xu, these is the best room in the house. Please stay here for the next few days. There''s


    hot water, and all the amenities are brand new, so please go ahead and use anything you need. I


    initially thought that Mr Chu would be alone, so I didn''t prepare some things, but I''ll get my servants to


    send the remaining things in soon.¡±


    After reaching the house, Xue Ren-Yang helped Ye Fan and Xu Lei to settle in.


    There were still many things to be done in Yanjing, so Ye Fan needed to stay here for a while.


    "Thanks for your consideration," Ye Fan nodded and brought Xu Lei into the room.


    "By the way, Mr Chu, do you have time tonight? I was thinking of reporting to you about the situation in


    Yanjing,¡± said Xue Ren-Yang to Ye Fan as he dropped his voice to a whisper.


    "That''ll be good. I have some things to ask you too." Ye Fan''s voice became much grimmer.


    He hade to Yanjing this time to set his n in Yanjing going as well as save Xu Lei, but of course,


    he was also here because of Tong Shan.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to let Tong Shan take 49 stabs for nothing.


    "Alright then, Mr Chu, I''ll see you tonight."


    After they had settled in, Xue Ren-Yang left quickly for the hospital.


    "Lei, I''m sorry, you had to suffer a shock today," said Ye Fan apologetically as he looked at Xu Lei after


    walking into the room.


    But Xu Lei just smiled brightly, "Fan, I wasn''t scared. In fact, I felt so fortunate and so proud.¡±


    "Fortunate?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Xu Lei smiled and said proudly, "Of course I''m fortunate to have such an amazing Faaan."


    "Fan, I''m serious. I thought that you would be in terrible shape after leaving the Chu family. I set up


    Hongqi Group because I was hoping to be able to help you someday, but it seems like I worried for


    nothing. Since you are able to make Old Master Xue so respectful towards you, then I''m sure you''re no


    less powerful than the Xu family, right?"


    Xu Lei continued to smile happily.


    She wasn''t just happy for herself, but even more so for Ye Fan.


    She was like a gentle and virtuous woman who had finally seen her man seed in his career and


    make a name for himself.


    The happiness andfort she felt was genuine.


    She was truly happy for Ye Fan!

 Chapter 468 You Two Can Continue

    Chapter 468 You Two Can Continue


    Xu Lei knew a little about Ye Fan and the Chu family.


    After Ye Fan was chased out of the Chu family, Xu Lei had been very worried about his situation. She


    had eventually set up Hongqi Group so that she could find Ye Fan and provide him a safe ce to live


    and develop.


    But unfortunately, the corporation that she built from scratch was taken away by the Xu family.


    The person-in-charge in Yunzhou right now was sent by the Xu family.


    But Ye Fan''s achievements had surpassed Xu Lei''s expectations.


    Since he could make the Xue family bend to his will, then her so called powerful Hongqi Group wasn''t


    much to him, right?


    But Ye Fan didn''t bother being humble after receiving thispliment. Instead, he smiled back proudly,


    "Of course, do you know whose Fan I am? My Lei is so pretty and talented, so if I''m not capable


    enough, then I won''t be able to protect you, and you might have to protect me instead. Isn''t that very


    embarrassing for me as a man?"


    Ye Fan''s words were like the warm spring breeze and Xu Lei felt that they were exceptionally warm and


    sweet.


    Her eyes started to turn a little red.


    Xu Lei had been working so hard all by herself all these years. Her parents had passed away and her


    family was heartless.


    The only person who was nice to her now was probably Fan.


    "Lei, what''s wrong?" asked Ye Fan worriedly when he noticed she looked strange.


    Xu Lei shook her head and suppressed the emotions in her heart. She then put a smile back on and


    said, "Fan, you''re just humoring me. If you were bothered about being embarrassed, then why would


    you have married into the Qiu family?"


    "Even if you couldn''t find a wife, you didn''t have to put yourself through such suffering. If you really


    couldn''t find anyone there''s always me..."


    Xu Lei''s face reddened as she spoke. Thest sentence was so soft that it was barely audible, and she


    wasn''t sure if Ye Fan heard her.


    Ye Fan scratched his head andughed awkwardly, "Well, the situation called for it then, so I didn''t


    have much choice. But Lei, you don''t have to feel bad for me. Mu-Cheng is actually quite nice to me,


    but she''s a little aloof and even though we''re married for so long, she doesn''t let me sleep with her."


    Ye Fan didn''t feel the need to hide anything from Xu Lei.


    When they were children, Ye Fan had already viewed her as his best friend, and now she was like his


    real younger sister.


    He didn''t care about whether it was embarrassing or not, and just spoke his mind.


    But after hearing this, Xu Lei couldn''t help but chortle.


    "Fan, you''ve been married for so long but..." Xu Lei covered her mouth and continued to stifle her


    Herughter was muffled but it was still so pleasant to the ears.


    If someone else were here, they would have been mesmerized by Xu Lei''s beautiful smiling face.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to appreciate this scenery. His expression darkened.


    "You terrible little girl, how dare youugh at me? Did you think that just because you''re all grown up


    and you''re now the goddess of Jiangdong and a scary CEO, I wouldn''t dare to teach you a lesson?" Ye


    Fan said fiercely to Xu Lei and looked like he was going to beat her up.


    But Xu Lei wasn''t scared at all. She said that she was wrong and wouldn''t do this again, but also


    continued tough merrily.


    In her mind, Fan had always been a prideful man.


    No matter how much humiliation he went through in the Chu house, he never gave in to anybody.


    Even when faced with so many powerful families in Yanjing, Ye Fan continued to face them coldly and


    used his sheer might to step on half of Yanjing with one foot.


    But Xu Lei really found it hard to imagine that this man who was hailed a hero and admired by so many


    bigshots in Jiangdong was actually of such low status in his own family.


    He had been married three years but he couldn''t even sleep with his wife.


    Xu Lei should have sympathized with him, but she really couldn''t stopughing. Herughter continued


    to tinkle and she doubled over withughter.


    "You terrible girl, you''re stillughing? Don''t you care about my feelings? If you continueughing, I''m


    going to pinch your face!" Ye Fan''s expression darkened as he continued to scold her and even


    threatened her now.


    But that terrible girl continued tough, so Ye Fan stretched his hands out to threaten to pinch her little


    face.


    "Fan, I was wrong, don''t, don''t!" Xu Lei started to beg for mercy while stillughing.


    "Mr Chu, Old Master Xue asked me to send something to you..."


    At this juncture, the room door was pushed open and Xue Ming-Xin walked in with an exquisite metal


    box.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw that Xu Lei''s clothes were a little messy and her face was


    red as Ye Fan pushed her down on the sofa, and she was still telling him ''don''t, don''t".


    "LJ''m sorry. Mr Chu, I didn''t know you and Miss Xu were...Er, I''ll leave it here, you two...can continue."


    Xue Ming-Xin''s face twitched and he immediately felt terrified and awkward.


    He left the item there and walked out.


    "How stupid of me, I should have knocked first. But Mr Chu is really in a hurry. It''s not even dark yet,"


    Xue Ming-Xin uttered regretfully and reproached himself outside the door. He was so frightened.


    But he also shook his head andughed bitterly.


    It was great to be young. You could do anything.


    "But I didn''t expect the second daughter of the Xu family to be so gentle when lying below Mr Chu,


    since she''s usually so aloof and elegant..."


    Xue Ming-Xin both envied and admired Ye Fan now.


    It was true that once you had power, all other good things followed.


    Xue Ming-Xin left quickly and wasn''t going to disturb their activities.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But it felt a little awkward between Ye Fan and Xu Lei now.


    "Er...Lei, don''t mind him, I''ll p that terrible fellow''s face for saying such nonsense. How dare he spout


    nonsense..."


    Ye Fan had already left the sofa the moment Xue Ming-Xin misunderstood them.


    Even though the two of them were like siblings, they weren''t children anymore and so they had to take


    care of their image.


    If someone else misunderstood, Ye Fan didn''t really care, but Xu Lei''s reputation was at stake here.


    If word of this got out, how was she going to get married?


    "F-Fan, I''m fine, I''m not bothered," said Xu Lei shyly as her face was all red and lowered. She felt too


    embarrassed to look at Ye Fan.


    The air in the room became rather awkward.


    Ye Fan felt weird all over, so he looked around to change the topic.


    He noticed the metal box that Xue Ren-Yang had gotten Xue Ming-Xin to send to the room.


    "Oh my, this metal box is really exquisite. I suppose it''s a gift from Xue Ren-Yang. Lei, why don''t we


    open it up to see?" Ye Fan grinned.


    Xu Lei nodded. Her face wasn''t so red anymore after Ye Fan changed the topic.


    Then she looked at Ye Fan''s hands.


    He didn''t hesitate and opened it with a loud sound.


    But his expression fell again when he saw what was inside.

 Chapter 469 The Furious Xue Ming-Zhi

    Chapter 469 The Furious Xue Ming-Zhi


    Ye Fan opened that exquisite metal box to find that the content was a nice box of... condoms.


    "What the fuck? This old man!" cursed Ye Fan in his heart.


    What did Xue Ren-Yang take him as?


    Or rather, what did he take Xu Lei as?


    Did all these people really think that Xu Lei was his mistress?


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to do anymore.


    He had hoped to change the topic so that it would be less awkward, but now it was clearly even worse


    than before.


    As expected, Xu Lei''s face turned bright red when she saw what was in the box. She turned around


    and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say at all.


    Ye Fan knew he couldn''t stay in this room anymore and found an excuse to quickly leave.


    At the same time.


    At Yanjing People''s Hospital.


    Xue Ming-Zhi had just gone through an operation and the bullet in his thigh had been removed.


    He had been sent to the hospital in time, so after a good period of rest, he would recover fully.


    Xue Ren-Yang looked at his son and said with a heavyden voice, "Ming-Zhi, don''t me Dad for


    being cruel."


    Xue Ming-Zhi tried his best to smile even though his body was very weak, "Dad, I don''t me you. I


    know you were just trying to save me. If you didn''t do this, then Mr Chu would have killed me instead. I


    can''t me anyone else but myself for being rash and stupid, and believing other people. I deserve to


    end up like this." Xue Ming-Zhi was filled with much sadness as he said these words.


    Today''s matter was a huge lesson and setback to Xue Ming-Zhi.


    If his father hadn''t done this, he would have died, and perhaps the entire Xue family might have


    perished as well.


    After hearing Xue Ming-Zhi''s response, Xue Ren-Yang nodded in relief. "Ming-Zhi, I''m so d that you


    can think this way. Mr Chu isn''t just the family''s benefactor, but also someone extremely powerful. You


    can hate me, but you must not hate him. Otherwise, the consequences are beyond your imagination.¡±


    "Offending Mr Chu today could have been a terrible disaster. But because Mr Chu was merciful, he let


    you off. However, if you continue to hate him and fail to learn from your mistakes and offend him again,


    Mr Chu will definitely not let you off."


    "Ming-Zhi, you must remember what I said today. You can offend anybody but Mr Chu. We cannot


    offend him and we can''t afford to!" said Xue Ren-Yang very seriously to his son.


    All these years, Xue Ren-Yang had been working for Ye Fan and knew very well how frightening Ye


    Fan really could be.


    Even though Ye Fan normally only revealed the tip of the iceberg, Xue Ren-Yang knew that this


    ordinary looking man was in control of an extremely frightening empire of power!


    Xue Ren-Yang had no idea how many more people were part of Ye Fan''s powerful empire.


    Xue Ming-Zhi nodded gravely. "Dad, I understand. Don''t worry, I also have great respect for Mr Chu,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and I have no grievances against Mr Chu for what happened to day. If I have to me somebody, I''ll


    me that idiot of a Xu Feng-Liang."


    "Come to think of it, the Xu family was really smart. They didn''t bring anyone along and just went there


    to watch the show. They made use of the Xue family to attack Mr Chu and even attempted to marry Mr


    Chu''s woman into our family. Weren''t they obviously trying to drive a wedge between Mr Chu and us to


    do us in?"


    Xue Ming-Zhi was immediately filled with hatred when he mentioned the Xu family. He was so angry he


    gritted his teeth.


    Xue Ren-Yangforted him and said, "Ming-Zhi, just focus on getting well. I''ll settle our issue with the


    Xus."


    Xue Ren-Yang spent a little more time in the hospital, then left when the sky started to darken.


    Not long after Xue Ren-Yang left, Xue Ming-Zhi''s phone started ringing.


    "Mr Xue, a call for you,¡± said his assistant.


    Xue Ming-Zhi was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and in deep thought. He quietly replied, "Is it


    from the office? Take the call and redirect them to Ming-Xin. I''ll let Ming-Xin be in charge ofpany


    matters for the time being."


    "Mr Xue, it''s not from the office. It''s the head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang," replied the assistant


    quietly.


    What?


    "He still bloody dares to call me? Give me the phone!"


    Xue Ming-Zhi''s eyes immediately opened when he heard that it was a call from Xu Feng-Liang. He


    scoffed coldly and took the phone.


    "Mr Xue, I''ve been waiting an entire day for your call. I thought you would call me, but I haven''t heard a


    word from your family till now. What did you promise mest night? Don''t you think you owe me an


    exnation?" A mildly angry and authoritative voice came from the middle aged man on the other side


    of the call.


    His tone of voice was pushy and demanded an exnation from Xue Ming-Zhi.


    "Exnation? Exin my foot!" But Xue Ming-Zhi was already angry with the Xu family. Now that the


    Xu family was ming him, Xue Ming-Zhi immediately flew into a rage.


    He started to rain nasty words on Xu Feng-Liang!


    "Xu Feng-Liang, you''re a real scheming one! Instead of doing this yourself, you made use of the Xue


    family to open fire! And you still want me to exin to you? How dare you demand for an exnation?


    You actually tried to marry Mr Chu''s woman to our family? What an excellent n! If my family didn''t


    realize this in time and stopped it from happening, I''m afraid we''d all be dead by now thanks to you


    idiots.¡±


    "Unfortunately we''re on the phone right now. If you were in front of me, I''d kick you to death right now!


    If you want to die, don''t bring us down with you! Don''t let me see you, otherwise I''ll beat you up


    whenever I see you!" shouted Xue Ming-Zhi angrily.


    He was going to direct all the humiliation and shock he suffered today onto the Xu family.


    Xue Ming-Zhi felt that this Xu family was scheming in the first ce.


    Xu Lei was Xu Feng-Liang''s own niece. Wouldn''t they know if their niece was with MrChu?


    But they had still agreed to get Xu Lei to marry into the Xue family.


    If that wasn''t an attempt at harming the Xue family, then what was?


    What made Xue Ming-Zhi angrier was that Xu Feng-Liang had called him the night before to egg him


    on and fan the mes!


    In the end, he had gotten into such trouble. Now he couldn''t get out of bed and nearly became a


    cripple.


    All this was thanks to the Xu family. The Xu family was the one who pushed him along and almost


    pushed him to the point of no return.


    Xue Ming-Zhi was ready to kick Xu Feng-Liang to death now, so there was no way he was going to


    speak nicely to him.

 Chapter 470 Underground Match

    Chapter 470 Underground Match


    After Xue Ming-Zhi finished cursing away, he hung up the phone.


    On the other side, the middle aged man held the phone and was a little stunned. His expression was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    extremely nasty.


    This man was the head of the Xu family who was still away from the capital, Xu Feng-Liang.


    Xu Feng-Liang''s face was ashen and he was going to burst from fury soon.


    He had made a call to demand an exnation from the Xue family.


    Xu Mei-Feng and the rest had told him about what happened in Wolong Hotel earlier that day.


    Ye Fan had gotten away unscathed and they weren''t able to take Xu Lei back.


    The Xue family had done none of the things they promised the night before.


    So it was only natural for Xu Feng-Liang to be angry. But he didn''t expect to just say a few words and


    be scolded in return by Xue Ming-Zhi so fiercely.


    "Xue Ming-Zhi, you''re really bold! You''re just nouveau riche and you think you''re a big shot? How dare


    you be so rude to me?"


    Xu Feng-Liang was going mad from being so angry.


    Ever since he became the head of the family, nobody had humiliated him like this.


    "Since that''s the case, then don''t me me for getting nasty! Xue Ming-Zhi, Xue Ren-Yang, just you


    wait."


    Xu Feng-Liang clenched his fists and there was a cold and malicious look in his eyes.


    "Zhi, make arrangements, we''re going back to Yanjing tonight!"


    "Yes, Master Xu," his subordinate responded.


    Xu Feng-Liang took his private jet home to Yanjing that very night.


    "So tell me, what did the Xue family run into recently?¡±


    Ye Fan was seated in a private room within the Xue house as he quietly faced the steaming and


    fragrant tea before him.


    Xue Ren-Yang was in front of him and carefully making tea for Ye Fan with a respectful look on his


    face.


    It was night time, so Ye Fan came to talk to Xue Ren-Yang as agreed.


    "Dragon Master, it''s mostly on the business front. Over the past few years, the Xue family has


    advanced rapidly and we''re doing well. We have a hand in jewelryjade, real estate, pharmaceutical


    drugs and even electronics. Our businesses cover half the country. But as the saying goes, arge tree


    catches a lot of wind. So we''ve also suffered a number of attacks from opponents, but we''ve been able


    to settle these by relying on our own connections and some of the students we''ve groomed at the


    Longyang Martial


    Arts Academy."


    "But recently, our businesses have been under multiple attacks. Last month, one of our warehouses


    mysteriously caught fire, then someone made trouble at one of our work sites a few days back, and


    then a batch of jewelrying in from Jiangbei got stolen along the way."


    "Of course, these are all the hidden attacks. On the legal side, there are many powerful families from


    Yanjing, Jiangbei and even Xinan finding all sorts of reasons to sue Longyang Group and charge us in


    court. We are dealing with a new court case every single day. I left the capital recently to go to Jinling


    so as to personally settle a strange case brought against Longyang Group," said Xue Ren-Yang with a


    trouble face as he recounted all the terrible things that the Xue family was up against.


    The Xue family had risen very quickly and they managed to be one of the major powers within


    Yanjing, but while they looked good on the outside, nobody knew how tough it really was to keep their


    position.


    "Dragon Master, I didn''t want to trouble you with these things initially. But so many came at one shot


    and it''s really wearing me down. But of course, if this was it, then I could have gotten through it as long


    as continue to persevere. But I''m afraid that these are just signs pointing to a bigger problem. I''m afraid


    that the Xue family is going to face a much bigger crisis. After considering the bigger picture, I told Han


    about it and hoped that you could help to direct me.¡±


    Xue Ren-Yang''s words were heavy. The Xue family was facing attacks from all sides, and while Xue


    Ren-Yang could take the physical toll on his body, he really couldn''t take the mental stress.


    Xue Ren-Yang was worried that if he wasn''t careful enough, he could lose everything.


    Then all that Dragon Master invested in him would be lost overnight.


    After listening to all that, Ye Fan frowned and sipped his tea before replying in a low voice, "Your worry


    is not unfounded. There''s definitely someone trying to attack you."


    Xue Ren-Yang nodded. "Han and I think so too. But we don''t know who''s behind it and we''ve not been


    able to track him down. Han sent someone over and he couldn''t find anything, and he even lost his life


    instead!"


    "I was about to ask you about that. How did Tong Shan get injured and who''s the other party?" Ye Fan''s


    expression was dark and his eyes were cold.


    But Xue Ren-Yang shook his head. "Dragon Master, I don''t know either. After Mr Tong Shan came to


    Yanjing, I met him once, then he started his investigation in secret. The most he did for us was to help


    us settle the problem at the work site. I suspect the other party noticed Mr Tong Shan and found that he


    was getting in the way of their ns, so they decided to attack him."


    Do you have any suspects in mind?" Ye


    Fan asked in a low voice.


    Nothing was clear now, but Ye Fan figured that the Xue family would have some suspects on their mind


    based on their understanding of Yanjing.


    Xue Ren-Yang nodded. "Within Yanjing, there aren''t a lot of powers that can pose a threat to the Xue


    family. Besides the four influential families of Yanjing, the rest would find it hard. But of course, there''s


    also the possibility that other powers from outside Yanjing are part of this, or that they have ganged up


    to attack the Xues."


    Xue Ren-Yang slowly stated his opinion while Ye Fan''s expression became even grimmer than before


    as he fell into deep thought.


    There was something amiss about this whole thing.


    If someone really wanted to attack the Xue family, then why didn''t they justunch a major attack and


    hit them at their weak spots? Why did they use these small and merely troublesome stunts to irritate


    the


    Xue family?


    After all, all those things that Xue Ren-Yang mentioned earlier were all small matters and weren''t


    detrimental to the business, but it was mentally taxing on him.


    Could the other party be merely trying to build up momentum to something else?


    Ye Fan then asked, "Longyang, is there anything big going to happen in Yanjing soon?¡±


    Xue Ren-Yang thought about it. "Nothing really. The biggest thing is probably the underground match


    that''s held annually. ording to tradition, all the major powers of Yanjing will send someone to


    <ppete. The entire year''s feud would be settled at this match."

 Chapter 471 Become the King of Yanjing?

    Chapter 471 Be the King of Yanjing?


    "If you lose, then besides bowing in apology, most would give up some of their assets or withdraw from


    Some things changed with the times, but the spirit of it didn''t.


    As long as there were people, they would form a society of sorts.


    Society was now ruled by thew, and there were many disputes that could be settled by thew. But


    this method was highly ineffective and the procedures were veryplicated.


    The giants of the business world didn''t have too much time to waste.


    So they needed a simpler and more effective way to settle disputes.


    That was how the underground matches began.


    All the various feuds and disagreements among the powerful would be settled at this match.


    This society went ording to who could cause greater damage and who had more resources on hand


    in the first ce anyway.


    Underground matches were primitive, but it was the most effective way to settle disputes and


    arguments.


    That was also why every powerful group in Yanjing would manage a martial arts academy of their own.


    On the surface, they were earning school fees from students who wanted to strengthen their bodies,


    but they were also preparing for the Yanjing fighting match that came once a year.


    Longyang Martial Arts Academy was also set up for the same reason. The Xue family had been


    progressing well all these years partly because the academy had helped them in many areas.


    Ye Fan was immediately enlightened when he heard this.


    "Is that so? Then I think this year''s underground match is going to be a st. If my guess is correct, the


    one who has been trying to attack your family will show his face during this match."


    What?


    Xue Ren-Yang got a shock.


    "Do you mean that the other party will use the uing underground match to attack the Xue family?"


    But Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    "The one living in the mountain can''t see the mountain for itself. Longyang, your worldview is still too


    small. As far as I know, the Xue family isn''t the only one that has been riddled with problems in Yanjing


    recently. Many other families have been attacked in a simr fashion. The other party is building up


    momentum, a momentum that would consolidate the power of all the powerful people of Yanjing.


    Someone wants to be the king of Yanjing."


    Ye Fan just smiled coldly, but there was a strange glint in his dark and deep set eyes. Nobody knew


    what Ye Fan was thinking about right now.


    But Xue Ren-Yang''s expression changed dramatically upon hearing these words.


    He was so shocked that his eyes grew wide.


    He just felt extremely terrified!


    "That...that can''t be true, right? Who would have the capability and the boldness in Yanjing to


    consolidate the powers here? Even the four influential families continue to sh among themselves.


    They''re about as powerful as each other, but none of them has enough prestige and ability to actually


    consolidate the various powers in this city."


    Xue Ren-Yang kept shaking his head and just felt that Ye Fan''s idea was beyond belief. He found it too


    hard to ept.


    Ye Fan picked up the teacup and took a sip before continuing, "Longyang, that''s why I say that your


    worldview is too narrow. You keep looking at only the area around yourself. You mean you think there''s


    nobody more powerful than the four influential families of Yanjing? You think there aren''t more powerful


    families than people like the Xu family or the Xur family?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s words crashed down upon Xue Ren-Yang like thunder. He shuddered again and his eyes


    grew even wider. "Dragon Master, you mean..."


    "That''s right. The one behind all of this is probably an even more powerful party from outside Yanjing,"


    said Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Ye Fan wasn''t making a wild guess here.


    Tong Shan had followed Ye Fan for many years and Ye Fan knew what he was capable of.


    The number of people who could hurt Tong Shan in Yanjing were very few, and those who could kill


    Tong Shan were even fewer.


    And there was nobody who would be able to stab Tong Shan like that!


    And so Ye Fan guessed that there was some other power behind this current situation in Yanjing.


    But there wasn''t much point in telling Xue Ren-Yang about all this.


    "If you don''t believe me, then you can go around and ask how the other powerful families are doing.


    They''re definitely just like you, facing tiny problems all day long. Also, has your Longyang Martial Arts


    Academy already decided on who will enter the underground match?" said Ye Fan.


    Xue Ren-Yang''s face immediately fell. "Dragon Master, I wanted Mr Tong Shan to represent us initially."


    "But as you know, Mr Tong Shan was suddenly attacked and his life was in danger, so he''s already


    escaped from Yanjing. So we''ve also been looking for someone, and we''ve got a few..."


    "No need to search for someone. I''ll go." Ye Fan cut Xue Ren-Yang off before he could finish his


    sentence.


    "What? Dragon Master, you want to go personally?" Xue Ren-Yang got a shock and kept shaking his


    head. "No, no, you''re of such a high status, so how could I possibly get you to risk your life for the Xue


    family?"


    "If anything happens to you, the Xue family will never be able to make up for it even if we die a million


    times, and I will never be able to be ountable to Han," said Xue Ren-Yang in horror. He didn''t dare


    to send Ye Fan at all.


    But Ye Fan was decided on this matter. He picked up the tea, drank it down and turned to leave.


    As he walked, he said, "I''ve already decided, so that''s settled. You don''t have to worry about my safety.


    The only person that I''m even bothered about in all of Yanjing is the God of War of the army, Lin Qing-


    Tian. The rest don''t even catch my eye, never mind hurt me."


    Ye Fanughed faintly.


    That faintughter carried much arrogance and self-confidence.


    He was like a king standing at the top of the world, and his tremendous authoritativeness stirred souls!


    After saying this, Ye Fan left the room.


    Xue Ren-Yang watched that skinny but imposing figure walk out.


    After a long period of silence, Xue Ren-Yang finally sighed. His heart was heaving and refused to calm


    down.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to choose to go for the match.


    Xue Ren-Yang was definitely worried.


    After all, if Xue Ren-Yang wasmander of the army, then Ye Fan was his king.


    So if Ye Fan was going to actually fight in the match, then that was like the king going to war personally.


    If anything happened, Xue Ren-Yang couldn''t bear the consequences at all.


    But if Ye Fan was insistent on doing this, then Xue Ren-Yang would have to go along with it.

 Chapter 472 Blue Ripple Lake

    Chapter 472 Blue Ripple Lake


    "Young Master, are you serious about going personally to fight?" came Han''s worried voice over the


    phone.


    After finding out that Ye Fan was going to enter the underground match, Han couldn''t help but feel


    surprised and worried, so he had to ask Ye Fan about it again.


    "If not? Besides myself, who else do you think could represent the Xue family? Besides, I have to


    avenge Tong Shan," said Ye Fan coldly.


    Han knew that he couldn''t persuade Ye Fan otherwise, so he just nodded and said, "Alright then, since


    you''ve already decided on this, I won''t try to advise you anymore. I just hope that you''ll be careful out


    there. Since the other party is trying to consolidate power in Yanjing, then he will definitely send


    someone strong. And this person might be a martial artist."


    Ye Fan''s lips curled upwards as he smiled arrogantly. "And so what? Anyone who harms someone who


    belongs to me, Chu Tian-Fan, will have to pay a painful price!" Ye Fan smiled coldly and his deep eyes


    were filled with a terrible iciness.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan went back into the room.


    It waste at night.


    Ye Fan went in to find that Xu Lei was already sleeping.


    She seemed to have just finished bathing and was lying on the sofa in thin pajamas like a sleeping


    beauty.


    Her breathing was even and her long eyshes fluttered slightly.


    She looked like she was already asleep.


    "This silly girl. Why did she fall asleep on the sofa?" Ye Fan shook his head andughed helplessly.


    He then walked over and carried her to the bed carefully.


    "Fan...why...why are you already married... you said...you said you''d let me be your


    bride..."


    Just when Ye Fan turned, a pair of warm and smooth hands grabbed onto Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned to see that her eyes were still closed and she seemed to be dreaming. She was


    frowning slightly and mumbling to herself.


    Ye Fan could see the tearstains even in the dim light of the room.


    Ye Fan just felt like something tore through his heart and a sourness flowed out.


    If they weren''t forced to part back then, perhaps Ye Fan might really have married Xu Lei.


    But fate had eventually made them miss each other in the end.


    "Lei, I can''t promise to be your partner for the rest of your life, but I promise to protect you and allow


    you to live a life free of worry," Ye Fan said to himself in his heart.


    Then he didn''t disturb Xu Lei''s rest and walked away.


    It was now that Ye Fan realized that this room was more like a bachelor pad.


    The entire room only had one double bed.


    It was clear that Xue Ren-Yang had arranged the rooms with the idea that Xu Lei was really Ye Fan''s


    woman.


    "This terrible old man. He''s putting me in a tempting situation!" cursed Ye Fan under his breath. He had


    no choice but to sleep on the sofa.


    Xu Lei wasn''t his wife, so he couldn''t possibly share the bed with her.


    Besides ruining her reputation, he wouldn''t be able to ount to his wife either.


    The night soon passed.


    The next day, Xue Ren-Yang went to look for Ye Fan and asked him about joining the match again.


    "Dragon Master, are you serious about fighting in the underground match?" asked Xue Ren-Yang in a


    low voice.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Why, you don''t believe me?"


    "No, no, why would I not believe you? I''m just worried about your safety. But since you''re already


    decided, thene with me to the Lin''s. I''ll take this chance to rmend you to Zhao Si and Lin


    Feng," said Xue Ren-Yang.


    Ye Fan was puzzled. "You mean this matter has to be decided by other people?"


    "Dragon Master, we''ll talk on the way."


    Soon after, a Land Rover departed from the Xue house and headed for the Lin house.


    On the way, Xue Ren-Yang gave a detailed rundown on the underground match.


    Every martial arts academy could only send one representative to the underground match.


    Even though Longyang Martial Arts Academy was started by the Xue family, the Zhao and Lin families


    invested in the academy as well due to certain reasons.


    As a result, Longyang Martial Arts Academy was now controlled by the Xue, Zhao and Lin families


    together.


    As such, Xue Ren-Yang couldn''t decide on who should represent the academy all by himself.


    "Back then, the four influential families of Yanjing saw that these three families were advancing too


    quickly, so they started to attack us on all sides. At the annual underground match, the Xue family


    would always been badly attacked by these four families."


    "Back then, the Xue family wasn''t as powerful as we are now, and it was too difficult for us to fight


    against all four of them. So we had no choice but to form an alliance with the Zhao and Lin families. We


    were finally able to fight off the four families after that."


    "The three up anding families of Yanjing was thus formed. Longyang Martial Arts Academy is


    something that came out of our alliance," exined Xue Ren-Yang slowly to Ye Fan in the car.


    Ye Fan nodded. "When you''re very weak, it''s a good choice to form an alliance with others. You made a


    good move."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they spoke, the car reached the front of an estate.


    "Dragon Master, we''re here. This is the Lin''s estate. The Lins are a family of doctors, and Old Master


    Lin is a medical genius. Back then, I suddenly fell severely ill. If Old Master Lin hadn''t saved me at a


    critical time, I would be dead by now,¡± reminisced Xue Ren-Yang while leading Ye Fan into the estate.


    The estate was nice and quiet, and there was a manmadeke in the middle.


    The blue waters rippled and the koi fish inside swam freely.


    There was a pretty little pavilion in the


    middle of theke.


    If you looked carefully, you would see a few people sitting quietly in the pavilion, drinking tea and


    enjoying the scenery.


    It was a scene of leisure and serenity.


    But the only ones who could be so rxed in the capital city where every inch ofnd was worth


    millions were definitely the heads of those super rich and powerful families.


    "Ren-Yang, are you already here? Come to the Blue Ripple Lake, I''ll get someone to pick you up," said


    a middle aged man''s voice with augh over the phone.


    The Lin''s butler walked down the long corridor over theke and came to thekeside.


    When he saw Xue Ren-Yang, he bowed politely. "Old Master Xue, this way please."


    "Sure!" Xue Ren-Yang nodded.


    Then Ye Fan and Xue Ren-Yang walked down the long corridor towards that pavilion in the middle of


    theke.

 Chapter 473 Choose Some Useless Ones

    Chapter 473 Choose Some Useless Ones


    At the Lin house.


    The pavilion in the middle of theke.


    "Mr Lin, did you hear about what happened yesterday? Apparently some gangster from Jiangdong


    came and broke Xue Ren-Yang''s second son''s legs. The old man didn''t pursue the matter, and even


    knelt before that gangster. He even shot his own eldest son''s leg as way of apology."


    The one who said these words was a thin man in a well fitted suit, and he sounded fairly polite.


    This man was the head of the Zhao family in Yanjing, Zhao Hong-Fei.


    He was the fourth child in the family, so those familiar with him just called him by his nickname, Zhao


    Si.


    The one sitting in front of him was the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng was dressed more casually in white. He had an angr face, and looked authoritative even


    from a distance.


    When he heard Zhao Si say these things, Lin Feng was slightly surprised. "Is that so?"


    "Xue Ren-Yang is someone who values his reputation a lot. Since he actually knelt before this man,


    could it be that this man has some powerful background? Or somebody from a concealed aristocratic


    family?"


    Those who stood on high ground could see further.


    Someone in Lin Feng''s position would be able toe into contact with many things that most others


    couldn''t.


    Lin Feng realized after bing the head of the Lin family that the ones who were truly powerful were


    often those unknown concealed aristocratic families.


    "Ha, what''s this nonsense about concealed aristocratic families? My nephew, Wu-Ji, has already told


    me that the fellow is just a gangster, and he''s been hailed the king by a few tiny cities in Jiangdong. I


    don''t know what''s wrong with Xue Ren-Yang either.


    How could he kneel before such an unimportant person?"ughed Zhao Si faintly. His words were both


    mocking and jeering.


    Zhao Si had never really thought highly of the Xue family.


    After all, the Xue family used to be some third tier family, while the Zhao family had always been in the


    top tier. Over the past few years, the Xue family rose and even became more powerful than the Zhao


    family, so it was only natural for Zhao Si to be ufortable with this and always treated the Xue


    family as a rival.


    If the Lin family hadn''t persuaded him back then, the Zhao family would never have formed an alliance


    with a family like the Xues.


    But Lin Feng just shook his head and guessed, "Perhaps he''s gotten hold of a weakness of the Xue


    family?"


    "Alright now, let''s not talk about this. As long as it doesn''t bother our ns. My family''s businesses


    have been targeted and we''ve lost quite a bit. Whether we can make up for these losses or not will


    depend on the underground match happening in 10 days'' time."


    Zhao Si didn''t talk about what happened the day before anymore after Lin Feng said this.


    Out of the three up anding families of Yanjing, the Xue family was the leader in name, but it was


    clear that the Zhao family respected the Lin family much more.


    After all, the Xue family wascking in experience and history.


    The Lin family had been a powerful family in Yanjing for decades, and Lin Feng''s father was a famous


    genius doctor in Yanjing. As a result, many people wanted to be on good terms with the Lins, and even


    the four influential families didn''t dare to offend the Lins if they didn''t have to.


    After all, there mighte a day when they needed a favor from the Lins.


    "Old Master Xue, you''re here. Do take a seat, Mr Lin has made tea for you already."


    Xue Ren-Yang and Ye Fan reached the pavilion at this juncture.


    Lin Feng remained seated but Zhao Si got up to wee Xue Ren-Yang as he smiled widely to show


    Xue Ren-Yang to his seat.


    But what made Zhao Si unhappy was that before Xue Ren-Yang could sit down, the young bodyguard


    behind him had already taken a seat first.


    "Where does this stupid piece of rubbishe from? Did you think you could sit here? Don''t you know


    your ce? Get lost!"


    When Zhao Si saw that his original seat had been taken by a lowly bodyguard, he flew into a rage and


    his words were cold.


    It felt as if a ve had taken over the master''s seat.


    If Xue Ren-Yang weren''t here, Zhao Si would have kicked this stupid fellow into theke by now.


    "Shut up! How could you speak like this! How can you be so rude! Zhao Si, hurry up and apologize to


    Mr Chu!"


    Xue Ren-Yang was so terrified when he heard these words. He didn''t expect Zhao Si to just insult Ye


    Fan like this. Xue Ren-Yang''s expression sank immediately.


    Zhao Si''s expression turned cold. "Xue Ren-Yang, what do you mean by that? You mean I''m not even


    equal to a bodyguard? You want me, the head of the Zhao family, to apologize to a lowly subordinate?


    Who do you think you are?"


    Zhao Si tried hard to suppress his fury.


    Lin Feng looked rather unhappy too.


    He clearly felt that Xue Ren-Yang had gone overboard too.


    "Who said he''s a bodyguard? He''s my guest. And we''re going to depend on him to achieve good


    results at the underground match this year," exined Xue Ren-Yang in a low voice.


    Zhao Si and Lin Feng were shocked.


    "What did you say? Him? He''s going to represent Longyang Martial Arts Academy? Old Master Xue,


    this joke is not funny at all. Look at how skinny he is! He''s going to fall apart after just one punch." Zhao


    Si stopped being angry and startedughing instead, as if he had heard a really funny joke.


    He just felt that Xue Ren-Yang was really an old and muddleheaded man. Even if he couldn''t find


    someone suitable, he didn''t have to grab someone of such caliber to pacify them.


    Lin Feng looked at Ye Fan and shook his head too. "Old Master Xue, I know that you''ve been very


    worried about the match."


    "But this match is very important, so even though we might not have any good candidates at the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    moment, we can''t simply grab anybody randomly, right?"


    Xue Ren-Yang started to get a little anxious now. "I''m not joking with you two. Mr Chu is brave and


    intelligent. Back at the battle at Mount Tai Hall in Jiangdong, Mr Chu fiercely fought to be the best and


    defeated the almighty Wu He-Rong all by himself. If he can represent us in the underground match with


    these results, I''m sure we''ll get good results too."


    Of course, Xue Ren-Yang wouldn''t say who Ye Fan really was.


    So he could only use the results Ye Fan achieved in Jiangdong to persuade the other two men.


    "Mr Chu?" Zhao Si raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is this the same Mr Chu who made a scene at the


    Xu house and the louse that made your family kneel down and beg for mercy?"


    "Zhao Si, watch your words. Mr Chu is the king of Jiangdong and is highly respected by many big shots


    in Jiangdong, so how could you call him a louse?¡± said Xue Ren-Yang angrily. He was getting upset


    now.


    He was the one rmending Ye Fan, but Zhao Si was demeaning him like this, so it was as good as


    a p in Xue Ren-Yang''s


    face.


    Zhao Si just snorted. "Isn''t it the same? The big shots of Jiangdong sounds fancy, butpared to the


    members of high society of Yanjing like us, they''re just lice."


    "Why, you..." Xue Ren-Yang immediately became so angry that his face was all red and he was about


    to explode.


    Zhao Si just continued, "Enough, Old Master Xue. We don''t know why a young punk like him has a


    hold over you, but this underground match concerns all three of our families, so we''re not going to


    allow you to just do whatever you want."


    "So you''d better just return this Mr Chu back to where you picked him up from. It''s not that we don''t


    believe you, but seriously, thest time you rmended that huge guy named Tong Shan? He


    looked pretty strong and steady, but in the end he turned out to be a clown. He got stabbed a few


    dozen times and ended up escaping like a dog from fright." "It''s evident that your judgment is outdated


    and you only know how to pick useless trash."

 Chapter 474 Ye Fans Anger

    Chapter 474 Ye Fan''s Anger


    BAM!


    Xue Ren-Yang immediately flew into a rage and mmed a palm on the table as he got up.


    His expression turned nasty and he red at Zhao Si angrily, "Zhao Si, how dare you insult me!"


    "Why would I dare to do that? Do you know who you are? You''re Old Master Xue, a reputable and


    respected man who''s even older than my father. Don''t get angry. If you copse from your anger, then


    your two sons are going toe after my family," said Zhao Si with a cold smile and a disdainful


    expression on his face.


    He had never liked Xue Ren-Yang in the first ce. This old man always tried to use his age to get his


    way and never gave in to him, so Zhao Si wasn''t going to be nice to him either.


    Lin Feng could see that Zhao Si and Xue Ren-Yang were going break out in a fight soon, so he


    frowned and shouted, "Enough! Zhao Si, you''ve gone a little overboard. Old Master Xue is an elder


    after all, and even if he''s in the wrong, you should not be rude to him like this. Aren''t you going to


    apologize to him?"


    "Mr Lin, it''s this old..."


    Zhao Si wanted to say more but Lin Feng cut him off. "Si, apologize!"


    Since Lin Feng seemed unhappy, Zhao Si had no choice. "Fine, I''ll apologize!"


    Zhao Si was very reluctant, but he gave in and apologized to Old Master Xue anyway.


    "Alright now, we''ll move on. Since Mr Chu is Old Master Xue''s guest, then we''ll let him sit here on your


    ount. But regarding the match, we''ve already found a candidate. I''ve called you over precisely to


    discuss this matter," said Lin Feng as he got his men to pass some information to Xue Ren-Yang.


    "The man we''ve hired is a Chinese fighter from South-East Asia, his name is Yao Bai-Sheng! He''s a


    kyokushin karate practitioner and a true blue martial artist.


    He''s definitely a high level fighter among the best! I''ve watched videos of his actual fighting. He can


    leave marks in rock and break absolutely anything. He''s definitely not someone with useless moves


    like that Tong Shan."


    "But he''s a little expensive, he''ll cost us $300 million. But you get what you pay for. Master Yao is a rare


    martial artist these days, so $300 million is really worth it! He should reach Yanjing today, so you can


    see for yourself how powerful Master Yao is. As for this $300 million, we''ll go by the rules and


    contribute $100 million each. You can get the money out by tonight, I''m sure," said Lin Feng calmly. He


    spoke more like he was announcing a decision and didn''t seem to be interested in a discussion.


    After all, when it came to choosing a candidate for this match, the Xue family had proved to be poor at


    this and found a useless fellow.


    Before the match had even begun, someone had already stabbed him half to death.


    And because of this matter, both Lin Feng and Zhao Si were already a little unhappy with the Xues.


    That was also why they just decided on Yao Bai-Sheng without discussing with the Xues first.


    They called him over today only because they needed him to contribute to the appearance fees.


    "I''m perfectly fine with it!" replied Zhao Si immediately.


    But Xue Ren-Yang looked like he was in a difficult position. "Mr Lin, Mr Chu..."


    "Old Master Xue, don''t worry. Since Mr Chu is here, then we won''t let hime for nothing. Tell you


    what, we''ll pay Mr Chu $300,000 to appear at the match. So he''lle for the match as well to act as a


    reserve. Even if he can''t eventually fight, it''s not a bad idea to let him be exposed to more things in this


    area. What do you think?" Lin Feng smiled as if he was really being very considerate towards Xue Ren-


    Yang.


    After all, Lin Feng and Zhao Si would have chased Ye Fan away a long time ago if not for Xue Ren-


    Yang.


    This young fellow was just a louse from a tiny city, so Lin Feng and Zhao Si weren''t too bothered by


    him.


    They didn''t even bother looking at him.


    "Hoho, you''ve just earned $300,000 to do nothing. Mr Chu, this is really easy money." Zhao Si was also


    smiling, as if he had been really gracious to Ye Fan.


    But at this point, Ye Fan broke intoughter after remaining silent all this while.


    Thatughter sounded spiteful and cold, making Lin Feng and Zhao Si extremely displeased.


    "What''s wrong? We''re giving you $300,000 for nothing and you''re still not happy with that?" said Zhao


    Si coldly.


    "$300,000? Mr Lin, you''re really generous. But it''s too bad that I really can''t ept this huge amount of


    money. I will take my leave now!" Ye Fan scoffed, got up with a start and stormed off.


    They were willing to fork out $300 million for Yao Bai-Sheng and only $300,000 for him.


    What was the meaning of this?


    They were clearly just hoping to chase him away with some money.


    This was an insult.


    This was clearly an insult and contempt for Ye Fan!


    In that case, Ye Fan didn''t see any reason to stay on.


    Why should he continue to be ridiculed here?


    Ye Fan wasn''t having any of this.


    "Mr Chu, don''t go. This is a misunderstanding, listen to me." Xue Ren-Yang immediately paled when he


    saw Ye Fan storm off, so he quickly got up too and tried to block Ye Fan.


    Lin Feng saw that Ye Fan had some guts, so he sipped his tea and looked up at the young man who


    was being held back by Xue Ren-Yang as he said, "Mr Chu, we''re not saying that we look down on


    you."


    "Money doesn''t fall from the sky. It''s not impossible to pay you $300 million, but you have to prove that


    you''re worth that $300 million. Tell you what, if you think $300,000 is too little, then why don''t you bust a


    few moves here and let us see how much you''re really worth?¡± said Lin Feng slowly. But his lofty tone


    of voice was filled with arrogance.


    Ye Fan stopped and turned back as he smiled coldly.


    "You''re just a bunch of blind bats and you want me to prove myself to you? Did you think you were


    worthy of that?" smiled Ye Fan coldly. His vicious sounding voice was filled with iciness and


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    authoritativeness.


    "I will still enter the underground match, but I will have nothing to do with Longyang


    Martial Arts Academy!"


    BOOOM!


    Those low words sounded like the st of thunder.


    A wild gust of wind blew suddenly.


    The surface of Blue Ripple Lake immediately undted even more violently than ever. Lin Feng and


    Zhao Si suddenly felt a fear grip them.


    For some reason, they felt that the person standing in front of them wasn''t a skinny young man, but a


    huge and imposing mountain range.


    It took a while for them to calm back down.


    "Mr Chu, don''t go, listen to me...¡±


    By this time, Ye Fan had walked off. Xue Ren-Yang wanted to run after Ye Fan but Zhao Si caught hold


    of Xue Ren-Yang.


    Old Master Xue, don''t bother about him, let him leave! He''s just a young punk and he still finds


    $300,000 too little? We''ve already been kind to him! If not for you, we''d even find 30 cents too much to


    pay."


    "He''s still young, but he''s really got some guts. How dare he call us blind bats! He''s really tired of living!


    We can''t let an audacious punk like that do whatever he wants! We''re not his father!"


    "Besides, does he think he can really enter the match in this state? But it''s not a bad thing. We''ll let


    Master Yao punch him dead with one fist and that''ll be enough to avenge your sons!" cursed Zhao Si


    coldly. He was extremely displeased with how Ye Fan had been so rude just now.

 Chapter 475 Back Out of Longyang

    Chapter 475 Back Out of Longyang


    "You can go to hell!¡± Old Master Xue shouted angrily at Zhao Si. He was already terribly frightened by


    this situation.


    In his anger, he gave a hard kick.


    Zhao Si got kicked by Old Master Xue so hard that he rolled on the floor a few times.


    "You bastards, how dare you offend Dragon Master? Don''t drag me down with you!" roared Xue Ren-


    Yang through clenched teeth as he red at them with a red face and bulging eyes.


    Ye Fan had kindly offered to represent them, and Xue Ren-Yang didn''t expect that Zhao Si and Lin


    Feng were not only ungrateful, but they insulted Ye Fan and made him storm off angrily instead.


    Xue Ren-Yang was already very apologetic about what his own sons did to Ye Fan.


    And now, Ye Fan had to suffer humiliation from Zhao Si and Lin Feng because of his family. Xue Ren-


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Yang was both upset and angry.


    "Xue Ren-Yang, how dare you kick me?! You old fogey, don''t say we didn''t try to be nice! Did you think


    you are really the leader of the three up anding families? When the Zhao family was doing well in


    Yanjing, the Xues were just a third tier family. I was kind to you because you''re older, but it doesn''t


    mean you can step all over me!" shouted Zhao Si angrily as he picked himself up. He didn''t expect Xue


    Ren-Yang to actually attack him.


    Lin Feng''s brows were furrowed and he shouted coldly at Xue Ren-Yang, "Xue Ren-Yang, you''d better


    know what''s good for you! This underground match will decide the fates of all three of us. How can we


    allow you to just do whatever you want? Have you forgotten about that useless Tong Shan that you


    hired thest time? And now you''ve found another useless piece of trash? We''ve not med you for it


    but now you''re getting angry first? Why use your seniority against us like this?"


    Lin Feng''s voice was icy and looked equally unhappily at Xue Ren-Yang.


    But Xue Ren-Yang startedughing coldly at these words.


    "I don''t know what''s good for me? I''ve been doing whatever I want? Fine, if that''s the case, the Xue


    family will back out of this. From today onwards, the Xue family will back out from this alliance and I will


    no longer invest in Longyang Martial Arts Academy. From now on, the Xue family will have nothing to


    do with your family, and that''s the end of this friendship! You can go your way and I will go my way,


    never to meet again!"


    Xue Ren-Yang spewed a whole string of angry words, and his face was red and his eyes bulged from


    his anger. His angry and low voice echoed off the surface of Blue Ripple Lake.


    "You two idiots who don''t know what''s good for you. One day you will understand what sort of person


    you have angered today. Sooner orter, you will find you what sort of person you have offended


    today." Xue Ren-Yang''s angry voice continued to st through the air.


    After he was done shouting at them, Xue


    Ren-Yang also turned and left, leaving silence behind him.


    In no time, Xue Ren-Yang got into his car to leave the Lin estate.


    As he left, Xue Ren-Yang didn''t even let his car stop for the gate to open and got his driver to just drive


    through it, making a loud bang as he left.


    After Xue Ren-Yang left, Lin Feng and Zhao Si were still stunned. They watched Xue Ren-Yang leave


    and it took them a while to snap out of their shock.


    "The Xue family has just...withdrawn like that?"


    The two of them were pale as they looked at each other.


    They never expected Xue Ren-Yang to turn the tables on them like this.


    And he was doing this for a louse from a tiny city in Jiangdong?


    "He''s kicking up too much of a fuss. Don''t tell me that young punk is really someone amazing?¡± said


    Zhao Si hoarsely as his face twitched.


    Lin Feng''s expression was equally nasty.


    He had clearly not expected Xue Ren-Yang to cut ties with them over such a small matter. Xue Ren-


    Yang was going topletely withdraw from Longyang Martial Arts Academy and form his own?


    "This stupid old thing really doesn''t know what''s good for him! But it''s better this way, keeping him


    around would only be a burden to us. Besides, I''ll see how the Xue family is going to cope without the


    support of both of us. That Longyang Group of there is going to go bankrupt sooner orter!" said Lin


    Feng coldly with a dark expression on his face.


    This old thing actually dared to be so rude to them!


    So much for being nice to him!


    Did he think the Lin and Zhao families couldn''t do without the Xue family?


    "We''re going to teach that old thing a lesson at the underground match."


    Lin Feng now had a malicious expression on his face.


    Zhao Si was also furious and kept cursing away.


    At this juncture, one of Lin Feng''s men came and said, "Master, Master Yao is here."


    What?


    "Is he already here?"


    The man they had been waiting for days for was finally here.


    Zhao Si and Lin Feng both quickly got up and excitedly said, "Hurry, bring us over to wee him."


    This was a martial artist they spent $300 million to hire, and they were counting on this man to win the


    underground match. So of course the two of them were going to greet and wee him personally.


    But a muffled voice suddenly rang out across the Blue Ripple Lake.


    "Mr Lin, no need toe out to wee me. I will go over to where you are right now."


    That voice was like muffled thunder and sounded full of vigor.


    His voice was enough to resonate through the entire estate.


    The surface of theke was already undting violently.


    "This..."


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si were shocked to hear this booming voice and they quickly turned.


    They saw an old man in a tangzhuang standing by thekeside with his hands behind his back.


    His beard and hair was all white and he stood proudly by theke. The white hair and youngish face


    made him look like he was a deity from folklore.


    The cold wind blew and his robe pped loudly in the wind.


    "Is that Master Yao Bai-Sheng, the great martial artist trained in kyokushin karate?"


    "He looks like he''s descended from the heavens and his presence is extraordinary!"


    "One shout alone carries so much authority."


    "He''s truly amazing."


    While Lin Feng and Zhao Si was still in awe, the next thing they saw was something they would never


    forget.


    The old man in a tangzhuang gave a loud shout and jumped towards theke.


    "Master, that''s ake! Be careful!" Lin Feng got a shock and shouted anxiously.


    But just after he shouted these things, the old man jumped into theke.


    His feet stepped on the ripples and ran across theke as if it was t ground.


    He was so fast that he left a white trail on the surface of theke.


    "This..."


    Zhao Si was rooted to the ground as he stared at this feat.


    Lin Feng was like a wooden chicken and his mouth gaped.


    Finally.


    PAK!


    The teacups in Lin Feng and Zhao Si''s hands fell to the floor and smashed to pieces.


    The tea spilled everywhere.


    There was nothing but silence in the pavilion.


    Only the sound of the old man walking across the water resounded.

 Chapter 476 Invited a Water Dragon

    Chapter 476 Invited a Water Dragon


    At Blue Ripple Lake.


    All was silent.


    Everyone watched on as the old man in a tangzhuang swiftly walked across the surface of theke.


    Their eyes were wide open in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    After a long time, the sound of gasping filled the ce.


    "This...this..."


    "He''s walking on water, that''s incredible..."


    "He''s actually a water dragon, isn''t he?"


    There were many people who had witnessed this scene within the Lin estate and they were all mind


    blown.


    Their faces were in shock as they continued to exim.


    Even Zhao Si and Lin Feng couldn''t close their mouths because they were still in shock.


    But the shock in their hearts soon became excitement and pure joy.


    "HOHOHO! Si, we''ve spent $300 million in exchange for a water dragon. It''s worth it, it''s definitely


    worth it! HOHO!"


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si smiled at one another. Their joyousughter and the sound of the water


    sshing filled the entire estate.


    After a few moments, the old man had covered a few dozen meters of water. He made a leap and


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si saw that an energetic and vigorous old man had appeared before them.


    His eyes were authoritative and his expression was alert.


    But because he walked on the water surface earlier, his clothes were a little wet. Droplets of water


    continued to roll down his robe and drip onto the floor.


    Lin Feng immediately called out to his men, "Hurry and get a change of clothes for Master Yao. The


    weather is getting cold, I don''t want him to catch a cold."


    But after Lin Feng said this, Yao Bai-Sheng waved his hands about. "That''s not necessary. This little bit


    of cold is nothing to me. Those who practice martial arts will have no problems even lying in snow with


    nothing on. How could this slight chill affect me at all?"


    Zhao Si and Lin Feng were even more full of admiration for this old man.


    Regardless of whether he was talking about walking on water or lying naked in snow, this wasn''t


    something either of them was capable of.


    They were worried earlier about whether Yao Bai-Sheng was worth $300 million, but now it seemed like


    it turned out to be a good deal!


    "Hahaha! Walking on water and lying without anything in the snow! Master Yao, these are truly


    impressive words! With a water dragon like you representing Longyang Martial Arts Academy, we don''t


    have to fear anybody at the match! Men, set the table and bring the wine! We''re going to give Master


    Yao a good wee feast!"


    Lin Feng did not dy any further. Heughed brightly and got his servants to quickly bring in good


    food and wine to wee Yao Bai-Sheng.


    "Mr Lin, there''s no need for these formalities. Do you have what I''ve asked for?" Yao Bai-Sheng was a


    direct man as well. They hadn''t exchanged many words and he was already asking Lin Feng for


    payment.


    "Master Yao, you don''t have to worry about the money. I''ll transfer $300 million to you by tonight. But I


    want to know how confident you are about this match."


    "After all, the various powers of Yanjing will be participating in this match, including some martial artists


    who are world famous. For example, taijiquan master Xing He, bagua master Gao TianYuan, roach-fist


    master Cheng Kai-Hong and more. These people are all very reputable in the Chinese martial arts


    scene and we shouldn''t underestimate our opponents..." said Lin Feng with some worry as he kindly


    reminded Yao Bai-Sheng.


    But Yao Bai-Sheng just snorted. "And since when were these clowns pretending to be something


    considered martial artists and considered masters?"


    "What? Master Yao, what do you mean by that?" asked Zhao Si and Lin Feng in confusion as they


    were both stunned.


    Yao Bai-Sheng didn''t say anything. He sat on the stone stool and drank down a cup of tea before


    arrogantly replying, "What I mean is very simple."


    "What I''m saying is that all those you have mentioned are not even worth mentioning to me! It''s no


    exaggeration to say that these people are like porcin vases to me and I can smash them to powder


    with just one punch. If the opponents at this match are these people, then Mr Lin, you can prepare for a


    Yao Bai-Sheng said these words extremely confidently and domineeringly.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si immediately startedughing heartily.


    "With these words from you, Si and I are very relieved," Lin Feng continued tough heartily.


    "By the way, Master Yao, since you''re a renowned martial artist, I''m sure you know some of the great


    martial artists in China as well. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of a martial artist by the surname Chu


    from Jiangdong?"


    "Jiangdong? A Chu?" Yao Bai-Sheng frowned and shook his head. "Jiangdong is a ce where martial


    arts haspletely dried up. After producing one Wu He-Rong, they''ve never had another great


    martial artist rise up in thest ten years. And who is this trash whose surname is Chu? I''ve never


    heard of him.¡±


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si exchanged nces.


    They didn''t say anything, but they were both relieved.


    They had nearly been fooled by that Xue Ren-Yang.


    That young man was just some unknown fellow and Xue Ren-Yang had the cheek to rmend him?


    Did Xue Ren-Yang take them as idiots?


    They had been fooled once, and they weren''t getting fooled again.


    Many days ago, the Xue, Zhao and Lin families had already started discussing about who to send to


    this match.


    At that time, the Xues highly rmended arge fellow named Tong Shan to represent the academy.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si saw that Xue Ren-Yang was pushing so hard for him and Tong Shan looked both


    tall and strong, so they agreed to it.


    But who would have known? That Tong


    Shan turned out to be useless.


    Before the match even started, he had run into some thief and got stabbed half to death, and then he


    even escaped from Yanjing because he was too scared.


    And because of this matter, Lin Feng and Zhao Si were already unhappy with the Xues. Now that Xue


    Ren-Yang wanted to rmend an unknown young punk, there was no way Lin Feng and Zhao Si


    would be agreeable.


    After seeing what Master Yao was capable of, Lin Feng and Zhao Si were even more certain that they


    had made the right decision in chasing Ye Fan away earlier.


    "That stupid old Xue Ren-Yang actually cut ties with us over a young punk? He''s going to regret this


    when the matches around.¡±


    Zhao Si and Lin Feng were feeling very smug now.


    They didn''t spend too much time with Yao Bai-Sheng and went back to get their funds together.


    $300 million was a lot of money to ordinary people.


    But even though the Lin and Zhao families were up anding in Yanjing, it still took them some time


    to get their funds together.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, they had decided that each family would contribute $100 million.


    But because Xue Ren-Yang had backed out, they had no choice but to fork out an additional $50


    million each.


    "Master, the most we can gather in such a short time is $100 million. If you need anymore, we''ll have to


    sell off some of our shares and assets, but even so, we''ll still have to wait one or two days for the


    money to reach us," said the butler to Lin Feng with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 477 The Precarious Xue Family

    Chapter 477 The Precarious Xue Family


    No family would just leave their money lying around in the bank.


    After all, that little bit of interest earned was never as much as money that grew with the exchange of


    goods.


    So the richer one was, the more cash they had out there in exchange for assets.


    The Lins were no exception.


    It was not easy to fork out $150 million in cash in such a short time.


    Even this $100 million took several days to prepare.


    "It''s all the Xue family''s fault. If they didn''t suddenly back out, we''d have $300 million by now," muttered


    Lin Feng under his breath. After some thought, he slowly replied, "Looks like we''ll have to borrow some


    money."


    Yao Bai-Sheng wanted the money urgently, and Lin Feng had already promised him to wire him


    everything by tonight.


    Since it was their first time working together, Lin Feng had to show his sincerity, otherwise Master Yao


    might not trust him anymore.


    As a result, Lin Feng put his pride aside and started borrowing money from others.


    On the other side, Ye Fan had returned to the Xue house.


    His expression was stern and he was in a very bad mood.


    After a short while, Xue Ren-Yang reached home too. He quickly went to look for Ye Fan and


    apologized profusely.


    "Dragon Master, it''s all my fault for being so careless in making friends, so you ended up getting so


    humiliated today. But I''ve already withdrawn from the alliance and I''m on my own now. The Xue family


    can send anyone we want to the underground match without requiring the agreement of the Zhao and


    Lin families," exined Xue Ren-Yang profusely as he anxiously knelt on the floor.


    Ye Fan looked down coldly at the old man kneeling before him and scoffed. "You seriously withdrew?


    And you''re on your own now? You''re rather bold! Get up, it''s those two families who were blind and it


    has nothing to do with you. But it''s not a bad thing that you''ve withdrawn from the alliance with the two


    of them. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t regret this decision. Juste and pick me up on the day


    of the match. I will represent the Xue family at the match!"


    Ye Fan''s faint voice echoed and he soon turned to leave.


    Xue Ren-Yang''s heart finally calmed down after hearing what Ye Fan said.


    He suddenly realized that his forehead was covered with cold sweat already.


    "Old Master Xue, are we really backing out of Longyang Martial Arts Academy? If we back out now,


    we''re going to offend the Zhao and Lin families big time. If Mr Chu doesn''t do well at the match, then


    the Xue family will be in a very precarious situation in Yanjing!¡±


    Xue Ming-Xin had walked over without Xue Ren-Yang noticing.


    He couldn''t help but be worried and try to advise Xue Ren-Yang after learning that Xue Ren-Yang


    was going to back out of Longyang Martial Arts Academy and cut ties with the Zhao and Lin families.


    There was danger everywhere in a ce like Yanjing.


    The Xue family didn''t have much to fall back on, so if they didn''t join hands with anyone, it was


    impossible for them to have survived thepetition.


    The Xue family had recognized this back then, and that''s how they chose to form an alliance with the


    Zhao and Lin families to fight against the pressure of other powerful families, and managed to gain a


    foothold in this city.


    But now that Xue Ren-Yang had fallen out with the other two, Xue Ming-Xin didn''t dare to think of what


    sort of consequences would await the Xue family if they didn''t do well in the uing underground


    match.


    When that happened, not only would the four influential families try to take their share of the Xue family,


    but even the Zhao and Lin families would abandon them and be on the opposite side of the Xue family.


    After hearing his nephew''s concerns, Xue Ren-Yang just sighed. "Ming-Xin, I know. This is a


    dangerous move to make. But opportunities to be rich arise from crises. Since we''re in business,


    then we have to be prepared for risks. Now that things havee to this, there''s no point in worrying


    about anything else. The only thing we can do now is to choose to believe in Mr Chu!"


    Xue Ren-Yang''s voice was low, but the eyes he used to look in the direction of where Ye Fan left were


    filled with determination.


    Xue Ren-Yang had made a bold bet today.


    From the moment he decided to back out from Longyang Martial Arts Academy and fall out with the


    other two families, Xue


    Ren-Yang had essentially ced the future of the Xue family entirely in Ye Fan''s hands.


    There was nothing to worry about, actually.


    Without Ye Fan, the Xue family wouldn''t be what it was today.


    Everything that they had was given to them by Ye Fan in the first ce.


    And that was why Xue Ren-Yang had chosen to stand on the same line as Ye Fan without even


    thinking about anything else.


    And on the same night that Ye Fan had decided to represent the Xue family, the Zhao and Lin families


    sent out news.


    They announced that the Xue family had been kicked out of their joint investment in Longyang Martial


    Arts Academy.


    At the same time, they were going to stop all projects they had with the Xue family.


    They also announced that from that day onwards, the Xue family had absolutely nothing to do with the


    Lin and Zhao families.


    And so the alliance of the three up anding families of Yanjing that had prevailed for so long was


    broken.


    The whole city was in an uproar after learning of this.


    The next day, Longyang Group''s shares fell sharply. Their stocks fell by 10% and the Xues lost almost


    $1 billion overnight.


    But this was a chain reaction, and worse things were still toe.


    All the loans that the Xue family applied for were all rejected.


    More than a dozen partners withdrew their investment and a few dozen projects were either halted


    temporarily orpletely cancelled.


    Those families that were friendly with the Xues before also stayed far from them and cut ties with them.


    All of a sudden, the Xue family was pushed to the eye of the storm, and they seemed so precarious,


    like they might copse anytime.


    Many crazy guesses on what really happened also surfaced.


    Some said that the four influential families were making an attack on the Xue family, and the Lin and


    Zhao families quickly drew the line after finding out about it first.


    Some others said that the Xue family must have offended some big shot and so now everyone was


    against them, and they were about to copse.


    The more others described it this way, the more everyone believed it was true. The Xue family was in a


    frenzy.


    "This Zhao Si and Lin Feng are really shameless. We were the ones who wanted to withdraw, so how


    could they say that they kicked us out?"


    Xue Ming-Xin and the other important members of the Xue family were gathered in the main hall of the


    house and they were furious.


    Walking out on their own volition and getting thrown out were two very different scenarios.


    The former meant that the Xue family had guts and were principled.


    Thetter meant that the Xue family had just be like a dog without an owner, and it was a


    humiliation.


    "Old Master Xue, say something. Are we going to just let Zhao Si and Lin Feng spout nonsense and


    ruin our reputation? Our share price has fallen sharply and many vendors have refused to work with us.


    If this goes on, the Xue family is really going to copse."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Xue Ren-Yang and waited for him to make a decision.


    But Xue Ren-Yang waved a hand for everyone to be quiet. "We''ll talk about all this after the


    underground match is over."

 Chapter 478 Hes Worthy?

    Chapter 478 He''s Worthy?


    Yanjing.


    A luxury car slowly drove into the Xu family house and stopped in front of the hall.


    The car door opened and a middle aged man with an authoritative expression on his face got out.


    He then made a call.


    "Feng-Fei, gather all the important members of the family for a meeting in the main hall," his low voice


    resonated quietly in the dark night.


    In the Xu house''s main hall after a few minutes.


    Several members of the family had arrived after receiving the call.


    Even some who were busy entertaining clients quickly drove back for the meeting.


    "Feng-Liang, you''re back. Why didn''t you tell us you wereing back earlier? We could have picked


    you up from the airport," said Xu Feng-Fei fairly politely when he saw who had arrived.


    The only person who could make the second-inmand of the household behave so politely was the


    head of the family, Xu Feng-Liang.


    "There''s no need for formalities, just take a seat." Xu Feng-Liang waved him off and everyone settled


    down in the hall.


    "Mei-Feng, how''s your investigation on Ye Fan''s family backgrounding along?" Xu Feng-Liang


    asked his own daughter, Xu Mei-Feng, first.


    Xu Mei-Feng nodded. "Dad, I''ve got everything.¡±


    "Read it to me," said Xu Feng-Liang in a low voice.


    "Ye Fan, from the province of Jiangdong, city of Yunzhou. He was born in the countryside, his mother is


    a farmer. Later he married into the Qiu family to be a live-in son-inw. The Qiu family is a third


    tier family in Yunzhou and they''re worth around $10 million or so. His wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng, is currently


    the CEO of Mufan Real Estate. Mufan Real Estate itself was opened with the help of Xu Lei, and is just


    a small business that isn''t worth much," recited Xu Mei-Feng with her head lowered.


    After hearing Ye Fan''s background, the entire hall was filled with chatter.


    They didn''t expect this Ye Fan to be of such terrible status!


    He was from the countryside and worse still, a live-in son-inw?


    "Oh my goodness, what a disgrace!"


    "She decided to be a lover of a married man, and this man is even a live-in son-inw."


    "Such a descendant in the family is aplete disgrace to us!"


    Many family members became angry and upset, and they felt it was such an embarrassment.


    Xu Feng-Fei''s expression was also rather nasty. He had heard the Xues mention that Ye Fan was a


    live-in son-inw at Wolong Hotel.


    But Xu Feng-Fei wasn''t too sure. After all, he knew his niece well. How could someone as proud of Xu


    Lei fall for a useless live-in son-inw?


    But now, even the information that Xu Mei-Feng had was the same.


    With two sources verifying this information, Xu Feng-Fei had to believe it.


    "Anymore? Is that it?" Xu Feng-Liang continued to ask Xu Mei-Feng expressionlessly even as the rest


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    of the family was seething in anger.


    Xu Mei-Feng nodded. "Dad, that''s it."


    "I''ve already checked everything I could. He has no father since he was a child, his mother is a farmer,


    his maternal grandparents are quite reputable within their vige, but they''re still a bunch of lice in any


    case."


    "As for the Qiu family that he married into, they''re just a third tier family in that tiny city, so they''re not of


    any threat at all."


    "In other words, this Ye Fan is a walking useless country bumpkin. I don''t know which part of Xu Lei''s


    brain went wrong, and I don''t know how she ended up falling for someone like this. What a disgrace to


    herself," said Xu Mei-Feng with a cold smile. Her words were filled with mocking and her heart was


    smug.


    She figured that Ye Fan was going to die soon because her father was back.


    He was definitely going to seek justice for what happened to them before this!


    But Xu Feng-Liang shook his head. "Continue your investigation. This Ye Fan cannot be as simple as


    he looks. I know Lei - given her pride, she would never fall for anyone who ispletely useless like


    this."


    "Dad, what''s there left to check? I''ve already checked his birth and his family background. He''s nothing


    but a country bumpkin and a useless live-in son-inw. Any further investigation would yield the same


    results. The most important thing now is to get that fellow here and teach him a good lesson to avenge


    Grandpa and Mum!" said Xu Mei-Feng anxiously.


    Xu Mei-Feng hated Ye Fan to the core.


    She wished she could tear him to piece right now!


    "How ignorant! How willful! If you keep this up, then you''re never going to be as good as your cousin,


    Lei," said Xu Feng-Liang angrily when he heard what Xu Mei-Feng said.


    "Think about it. If that Ye Fan was really as useless as you describe him, do you think Lei would betray


    the family for him? Why would the Xue family be so deferential to him and would rather offend us


    instead? If you''re always so impatient, how are you going to control the family and achieve great things


    in the future?" Xu Feng-Liang''s words spewed out fiercely, and Xu Mei-Feng instantly became terrified.


    She hung her head and didn''t dare to speak


    anymore.


    "I give you one day. I''ll give you one more day. Tomorrow night, I want the real information on Ye Fan! I


    want to see who this Ye Fan really is!" instructed Xu Feng-Liang in a low voice before leaving the hall.


    Xu Mei-Feng then sent someone to check on Ye Fan again.


    The next day.


    A meeting was called in the main hall again.


    "Dad, I''ve got more information, I''ve got it this time," said Xu Mei-Feng excitedly as she rushed into the


    hall and hoped that her father wouldpliment her this time.


    "Dad, just as you expected, Ye Fan has another identity besides being a live-in son-inw. His other


    identity is Mr Chu of Jiangdong! Some months ago, the richest man in Jiangdong, Wu He-Rong, went


    on a crazy revenge n. In the end, Ye Fan was the one who seized the opportunity to defeat Wu He-


    Rong at the foot of Mount


    Tai and became the hero of Jiangdong, and the various big shots of Jiangdong now view him as their


    leader."


    After hearing these words, Xu Feng-Liang started to frown.


    MrChu?


    The leader of Jiangdong?


    Was that what Ye Fan was falling back on?


    Xu Feng-Liang shook his head andughed quietly.


    His smile was filled with disdain and contempt.


    Xu Feng-Liang had thought that Ye Fan was backed by someone extremely powerful.


    But it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    "I suppose the Xue family either owes him a favor, or he has a hold over them. Otherwise, there''s no


    reason why some gangster boss in a ce like Jiangdong would be able to make an up anding


    family like the Xues bow to him like that," Xu Feng-Liang made a guess in a low voice.


    "Feng-Liang, what do we do now? Are we going to let Mr Chu take Lei away? Lei is the only daughter


    of our eldest brother," asked Xu Feng-Fei anxiously.


    Xu Feng-Liang scoffed coldly. "Of course not!"


    "He''s just a hooligan and he dares to covet one of our family members? He thinks he''s worthy?"

 Chapter 479 The Importance of the Tian Generational...

    Chapter 479 The Importance of the Tian Generational...


    "But the match is round the corner, and that is more important. We''ll think about how to deal with this


    Ye Fan after the match is over, so let him be for a few more days," said Xu Feng-Liang in a low voice.


    But Xu Mei-Feng seemed to be rather anxious. "Dad, he''s just a small fry, so can''t we settle him


    quickly? Why do we have to wait? Can''t we just get someone to haul him over right now?"


    Xu Mei-Feng''s words made Xu Feng-Liang rather displeased.


    "As I said, the underground match is the most important thing that affects the Xu family''s business right


    now. Everything else can wait until after the match! Anyone who does anything that affects our ns


    for the match will not be able to bear the consequences," scoffed Xu Feng-Liang. He then turned and


    left the hall.


    Only Xu Mei-Feng was left standing there and she looked so upset.


    "Mei-Feng, you have to understand your father. This match is really very important to the family. The


    family has been on the wane these past few years and our market share and assets have been


    swallowed up by many other powerful families. These are things that belong to us, and this match will


    determine whether we can get them back! As for Ye Fan, he''s just a clown anyway, so we can afford to


    let him live for a few more days," Xu Feng-Fei came round to console her.


    Xu Mei-Feng couldn''t do anything either, so she just nodded.


    "Uncle Feng, I understand. The big picture is more important! I''ll let that idiot live for a few more days


    then," said Xu Mei-Feng in a low voice. Her eyes were filled with deep malice and coldness.


    Xu Feng-Liang went by himself to a room after leaving the main hall.


    Under the dim yellow lights, a resolute figure was standing by the French windows with his hands


    behind his back.


    His deep gaze was looking out at the distance through the window.


    "You''re here," said the man quietly as he heard Xu Feng-Liang enter.


    Xu Feng-Liang bowed slightly and his eyes were filled with respect, "Mr Hua, sorry to keep you waiting.


    Some things happened back home and I had to sort it out first."


    "What matter requires your personal attention? Is it rted to the Xue family again?" asked the man as


    he frowned.


    Xu Feng-Liang nodded. "It does have something to do with the Xues. Or rather, it''s the man whom the


    Xues have hired to represent them in the uing match. This same man was the one who made


    trouble in my house and not only injured my father, but also took my niece away with him."


    "Oh, they''ve found someone new so quickly? Looks like I didn''t teach the Xue family a good enough


    lesson thest time. Can you manage? Need my help?" The man turned around to ask Xu Feng-Liang.


    Xu Feng-Liang shook his head. "No need. The match is happening in a few days. If the Xue family has


    decided on letting this man represent them, then Mr Hua can deal with him during the match."


    "Indeed," the man nodded. "You''re right. If I can defeat this man at the match, then I would not only


    avenge your family, but alsopletely humiliate the Xue family. I''ll deal with him at the match then!"


    "Thest time I let that lunkhead get away. This time, I won''t let this guy go," said the man in a sinister


    voice. His voice was filled with murder.


    After a period of silence, Xu Feng-Liang asked a little worriedly, "Mr Hua, how confident are you for this


    match? The Xu family is counting entirely on this match to regain our former glory and prosperity."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you are able to be the overall winner of the match, then the Xu family will definitely pledge our


    allegiance to you as our leader for generations toe," said Xu Feng-Liang in a humble voice as


    determination shed in his eyes.


    The man just shook his head andughed.


    "Mr Xu, don''t worry about the match. Young Master Qi sent me here precisely to consolidate power in


    Yanjing. I will be the king of Yanjing and help Young Master Qi to control Yanjing! If I didn''t have


    confidence, I wouldn''t take this up. Just do what you''re supposed to, and I''ll settle the rest."


    Xu Feng-Liang was overjoyed to hear these words.


    "Oho, so you''re sent here by Third Young Master. Third Young Master is someone with great foresight.


    With him around to control the situation and make ns, a bright future is ahead of us!"ughed Xu


    Feng-Liang excitedly.


    Of course Xu Feng Liang had heard all about this Third Young Master that the man in front of him was


    talking about.


    He knew that he was the most capable of the youngest generation of the Chu family, the third son of


    the Chu family, Chu Qi-Tian.


    The Xu family had always been the Chu family''s affiliation in Yanjing, so he knew a thing or two about


    the Chu family.


    Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t the eldest grandson of the family, but Old Master Chu doted on him the most. He


    was very young, but he already held tremendous power in the Chu family.


    And now, he was already starting to groom his own team of followers within the Chu family.


    "Third Young Master has ced great importance on his match. If I can be the king of Yanjing and


    consolidate power here, then Third Master can move up another position in the family and might even


    get Old Master Chu to change his name to Chu Tian-Qi!"


    "The Xu family might just be an affiliate of the Chus, but you''re already a longstanding subordinate.


    Eventhough your family hasn''t been highly favored by the Chus for the past few years, there are some


    things I''m sure you know about. For example, I''m sure you know what the generational character of


    ''Tian'' means in the Chu family, right?"


    The man smiled proudly and looked a little strangely at Xu Feng-Liang.


    Xu Feng-Liang felt his body shudder and his eyes instantly widened.


    "The generational character of...Tian? You mean Third Young Master is going to be given the word


    ''Tian'' in his name? Oh my! OH! Ohoho! I have to congratte Third Young Master then!" Xu Feng-


    Liang said excitedly as his face trembled.


    Of course he knew what the generational character of ''Tian'' meant in the Chu family.


    In the Chu family, anyone with the word ''Tian'' at the front of their names were essentially like the crown


    prince, or the next heir to the Chu family.


    This was the Chu family they were talking about. One of the most powerful concealed families in the


    whole world. The power that the head of the Chu family had was as much as the president of a country.


    Once one became the head of the Chu family, what he would receive was tremendous power and


    immense wealth.


    Xu Feng-Liang never thought that the Third Young Master he had managed to butter up was going to


    be the heir to the Chu family.


    "So do a good job in following Third Young Master. As long as you are loyal and efficient, you will


    definitely be rewarded! Third Young Master will take good care of you and your family. In fact, your


    family might even be one of the eight core families of the Chu family!" said the man slowly as he


    patted Xu Feng-Liang''s shoulder.

 Chapter 480 No More Xue Family in Yanjing!

    Chapter 480 No More Xue Family in Yanjing!


    "A...c-core family?" Xu Feng-Liang nearly lost his bnce.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    He never dreamt that one day, the Xu family might be one of the core families of the Chu family.


    The Chu family was powerful and they had affiliates worldwide.


    But of course, these affiliates were not all tied equally to the Chu family.


    The Xu family was pretty much an affiliate that was at the outermost circle of contact, and was


    practically an affiliate in name. They couldn''t get ess to any of the Chu family''s resources, and they


    even had to pay the Chus a very expensive annual fee to remain an affiliate.


    But a core family would be different. That would be the closest circle outside the Chu family itself.


    There were no fees to be paid, and you could even receive investment money of up to $10 billion from


    the Chu family. You would be given priority when receiving resources and the Chu family would protect


    you no matter what happened.


    When he heard that the Xu family had the chance to be one of the eight core families, Xu Feng-


    Liang was so excited that he almost went crazy. He thanked the man so profusely, he was just short of


    kneeling down and kowtowing.


    The man waved his hands. "Mr Xu, there''s no need to say all these formal things. We''re all working for


    Third Young Master, and we just need to make sure we y our own part well. Third Young Master will


    settle everything else for us. If all goes well, Third Young Master wille to Yanjing personally. So


    you can thank him personally when the timees.¡±


    What?


    "Third Young Master ising personally?"


    Xu Feng- Liang felt his body tremble and he became even more excited now. "In that case, we really


    must not lose this match."


    "We must gain absolute victory in order to wee Third Young Master!"


    "But of course." The man smiled proudly.


    In no time, Xu Feng-Liang left the room.


    There were only seven days left to the match.


    After that night''s conversation, Xu Feng-Liang felt extremely motivated and immediately went to make


    preparations for the match.


    He used all the connections he had to check on the fighters sent by the other powerful families.


    After consolidating the information, he sent it all to Mr Hua.


    The chances of winning were higher if you knew your opponents after all.


    As the day of the match drew nearer, the various powers in Yanjing also started to feel nervous.


    Some families bought ginseng, some went around getting deer antler and bear paws to supplement


    their fighter''s health.


    Those martial arts academy principals and other high level martial artists had also begun to train


    themselves up for the uing battle, and some of them even joined small scale battles to train their


    actualbat skills.


    All of Yanjing was so tense, it was like a storm was about to hit the city.


    Compared to all these people, Ye Fan was living very leisurely.


    After going out with Xu Lei in the morning, he would have tea in the afternoon, then watch a movie with


    Xu Lei at night.


    Of course, Ye Fan also remembered to call his wife to tell her he was doing okay.


    Ye Fan''s life during this week was really enviable.


    With Ye Fan by her side, Xu Lei had gotten rid of all the heaviness and gloominess in her heart. She


    was full of smiles every day and was as chirpy as a sparrow in June.


    She didn''t look as authoritative or aloof as she used to when she was the Goddess of Jiangdong and


    the CEO of a corporation. She was just as lively and pretty as a youngdy should be.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If Lin Wen-Jing saw Xu Lei like that, she would be surprised.


    She had followed Xu Lei for nearly ten years and had never seen Xu Lei so happy and blissful before.


    But while some people were having fun, others were feeling worried.


    The Xue family started to feel especially worried as they look at this couple that seemed to be at the


    peak of their romance.


    "Ming-Xin, are we really able to leave the future of the Xue family in this guy''s hands?" asked someone


    worriedly.


    Xue Ming-Xin was also very anxious himself. He sighed after some time, "What else can we do now?


    Old Master Xue has decided on this so none of us can persuade him otherwise. All we can do is to just


    go with it since things have already reached this stage."


    Xue Ming-Xin had objected from the start when Xue Ren-Yang wanted Ye Fan to represent the family


    at the underground match.


    He wasn''t the only one. The entire family was doubtful of Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan was too young!


    Even if he started training in martial arts as a baby, he couldn''t have practiced for too many years.


    Xue Ming-Xin had never learnt martial arts before, but he knew that the amount of time spent in training


    would affect your level of martial arts greatly.


    As far as he knew, every well-known martial artist in China was at least middle aged!


    Ye Fan was only in his twenties, so no matter how gifted he was, how impressive could he possibly be?


    How could hepare to those who had been training for the past few decades?


    But the family didn''t protest. Once Old Master Xue had made the decision, that was final and nobody


    could stop him.


    Xue Ming-Xin couldn''t do anything else but go along with it and pray for a miracle.


    "Hurry up and send this ginseng over. Thepetition is starting tomorrow and Mr Chu ought to


    supplement himself," instructed Xue Ming-Xin.


    But the subordinate looked back bitterly. "Send to him again? He doesn''t eat it anyway, so isn''t it a


    waste?"


    "Enough of your nonsense! I said go! We should do everything we should. Whether he eats it or not is


    his problem. At least if Mr Chu really fails, it''s not our fault. Do you get it?" Xue Ming-Xin reprimanded


    his


    subordinate.


    His subordinate suddenly understood and replied, "You really do think of everything."


    While the Xue family was still worrying about the next day''s match.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si were having a nice drink at Blue Ripple Lake.


    "Oho, Mr Lin, you were very smart. We put out the news first and now the Xue family shares have


    dropped by nearly 30%, and they''ve lost a few billion. The Xue family is on the brink of death. It won''t


    be long before they''re gone forever," Zhao Siughed merrily.


    Lin Feng was also smiling smugly. "That Xue Ren-Yang didn''t know what was good for him, so it''s not


    our fault."


    "He''s just a nouveau riche with nothing to fall back on and he dared to cut ties with us like that? I''m


    going to see how he can survive after this. Just you wait, this underground match is going to be thest


    straw that breaks the camel''s back! After this match, there will be no Xue family in Yanjing!" said Lin


    Feng with augh as he raised his ss and knocked it back.


    To Lin Feng and Zhao Si, the Xue family was now surrounded by danger.


    They offended the Xu family, then the offended the Zhao and Lin families.


    Now that everyone was against them, how long more could the Xue family hang on for?

 Chapter 481 Celebrate the Return of the King!

    Chapter 481 Celebrate the Return of the King!


    The Xu family.


    "Have you found out who is representing the Xue family? Is it that Mr Chu?" asked Xu Feng-Liang


    coldly with a stern face.


    "Master, it is as you expected. The representative from the Xue family is this Mr Chu," replied his


    subordinate.


    "It really is him. In that case, we''ll settle all our feuds and disagreements at this battle," said Xu Feng-


    Liang with a cold smile. His voice was filled with such malice.


    The Xu family had been wary of the Xue family for a long time now.


    The Xue family had advanced rapidly and swallowed up quite a number of the Xu family''s assets.


    The Xu family was one of the four influential families of Yanjing, but the Xue family had been a huge


    threat all this time.


    After all, the Xue family was really advancing too aggressively, and they


    might take over the Xu family anytime.


    Later on, his daughter, Xu Mei-Feng, suggested marrying Xu Lei into the Xue family so that the two


    families would be rted by marriage and live in harmony.


    With this rtionship between them, the Xu family would not end uppeting with the Xue family


    anymore, and the Xu family could also stabilize their foothold in Yanjing further.


    But Ye Fan''s appearance hadpletely ruined his ns.


    He had even made them aughingstock in public.


    Sometimes Xu Feng-Liang would suspect that Ye Fan was sent by the Xue family to make trouble for


    the Xus.


    After many years of shing with one another, the disagreements between the two families had


    reached its peak.


    This underground match was the time to put an end to all of this.


    "Feng-Fei, give instructions to sell off all the shares in Longyang Group that we have after the match is


    over and the Xue family is soundly defeated. Also, team up with other powers to attack and block all


    business activities of the Xue family. Use all sorts of tactics, both legal and illegal."


    "The Xue family has been kicked out of the alliance and is now alone and helpless. So I''m going to kill


    him while he''s in bad shape! This time, we''re going to topple the Xue family with one fell swoop. I''m


    going to make sure that Yanjing has no ce for Xue Ren-Yang to stand on ever again!" Xu Feng-


    Liang''s authoritative words and sinister voice echoed through the main hall of the Xu house.


    The night passed quickly.


    When dawn broke the next day, all of Yanjing began toe alive.


    A few dozen powerful families got into their cars and left their houses to head for Mount Yan in the


    outskirts of Yanjing.


    Luxurious cars came driving over from all directions.


    The ck steel bodies of the cars cut through the air like a knife.


    They gathered like many rivers flowing to the sea!


    In the Xu house.


    Xu Feng-Liang got up very early in the morning as well. He came to a room and knocked on the door.


    "Mr Hua, are you awake? The Xu family has already prepared a feast to send you off!¡± Xu Feng-Liang''s


    respectful voice spoke from one side of the door.


    In no time, the door was opened and a middle aged man dressed in a suit sauntered out of the room.


    He waved his hand. "There''s no need for a sendoff feast. Tell your family to prepare for a victory


    celebratory feast. Wait for me to bring all the big shots of Yanjing back here for a celebration! If nothing


    goes wrong, tonight''s feast belongs to me, Hua Ying-Long! A feast to hail me as king!"


    What domineering words!


    After Hua Ying-Long said this, Xu Feng-Liang just felt that the entire house was filled with this man''s


    presence.


    "Excellent! Since Mr Hua is so confident, then I will definitely match your efforts. Tonight, I will host 300


    guests at Jinlong Hotel. We will wait for Mr Hua to celebrate the return of the king!" said Xu Feng-Liang


    respectfully with a brightugh as he sped his hands before Hua Ying-Long.


    After that, the rest of the Xu family came forward to bow and chant respectfully, "May Mr Hua win


    beautifully and return as the king!"


    "May Mr Hua win beautifully and return as the king!"


    Everyone in the family chanted these


    words.


    Their reverent voices and respectful words merged to be a river that flooded the house.


    After that, Xu Feng-Liang and Hua Ying-Long left the house as the incredible chants followed after


    them.


    They got into their car and drove towards Mount Yan.


    They left the reverent chants of the Xu family behind them.


    Only Xu Feng-Liang was going for the match.


    Xu Mei-Feng and Xu Feng-Fei were left behind to watch over the family and to prepare for the night''s


    celebratory dinner!


    This time, Hua Ying-Long had been sent by Chu Qi-Tian to consolidate power in Yanjing and to


    be the king of Yanjing.


    But he was now ready to hail himself as king in front of everyone at tonight''s celebratory dinner once


    the match had ended!


    At the same time.


    In the Xue house.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Xue Ren-Yang and the rest of his family were awaiting Ye Fan politely.


    A skinny figure stood quietly before them. Xu Lei wore a light colored long dress and her beauty


    apanied him.


    "Mr Chu, it''s time to go,¡± said Xue Ren-Yang respectfully as he bowed slightly.


    "Let''s go,¡± Ye Fan nodded and responded quietly.


    Ye Fan then got into the car headed for Mount Yan with Xu Lei.


    "This match will be held on a cruise on Yanqi Lake, at the foot of Mount Yan. Every year at this time, all


    the fighters hired by the various powers will gather at Yanqi


    Lake to fight it out."


    "But Mr Chu, the match will only start in the afternoon, so you can walk around with Miss Xu in the


    morning first."


    "Yanqi Lake has been ssified as a Level 5A scenic zone. There are all sorts of amenities avable


    as well. Besides theke itself, there are also many hawker stalls that attract arge group of tourists


    Ye Fan and the rest had arrived at the foot of Mount Yan.


    There was still some time before the match, so Xue Ren-Yang had brought Ye Fan over in the morning


    so that he could have a nice walk with Xu Lei.


    "Hmm. The mountains are beautiful and the water is clear, and this is a ce where the swan geese


    Ye Fan looked at theke and mountains around him. The mountains were stacked against each other


    in the distance, while the blue ripples of theke were right before him. It was hard to find such a scenic


    ce in a developed city like Yanjing.


    The rich and powerful of Yanjing were really particr.


    Even a fight had to be held at a scenic venue.


    And the fight was actually going to be held on a cruise in the middle of theke.


    Those who had no idea about what was going on would just think that these rich people were


    holidaying.


    "But this is a good idea too. Holding a fighting match on a cruise would avoid unnecessary attention."


    It was an underground match after all. Since it was meant to be done in secret, nobody wanted to


    attract too much attention.


    Ye Fan smiled faintly and got out of the car to bring Xu Lei around.


    "Mr Chu, it''s nice to havepany, but don''t forget the time," Xue Ren-Yang called out after Ye Fan to


    remind him.


    Xu Lei''s little face blushed and she looked down when she heard these words.


    Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it and just waved a hand to tell him to rx.

 Chapter 482 Encountering an Old Friend

    Chapter 482 Encountering an Old Friend


    The green waters of Yanqi Lake extended into the distance.


    The calmke appeared like arge sapphire mirrored surface as the clear skies reflected on it.


    Mountain ridges ovepped in the distance, and the Great Wall was faintly visible amid the majestic


    mountains.


    The ce bustled with sightseers. There were couples holding hands, groups of friends, and families


    on vacation and having fun.


    Yanqi Lake was an unparalleled tourist attraction in the busy city.


    "I didn''t expect such an unsurpassable sight in the Yanjing suburbs."


    Ye Fan was strolling leisurely with Xu Lei on the little cobblestone path at thekeside. He found the


    sight of theke with a mountain in its backdrop refreshing.


    "Fan, it already early winter. If you came during some other season, it would be far more beautiful. In


    the spring and summer, the ce is filled with luxuriant greenery, and in the fall, it''s covered with red


    leaves. The Great Wall will be faintly visible in the mountains behind with the greatke rippling in the


    foreground while it gets filled with boats. It''s too bad we won''t get to see any of those magnificent sights


    now,¡± said Xu Lei sadly to Ye Fan as she walked next to him.


    Yanqi Lakecked vitality inparison to all other three seasons now that it was already early winter.


    Also, thekeside was sealed off due to the fighting match, so all water activities were suspended.


    Arge cruise ship sat at the center of the enormouske like a monolith.


    All other speedboats and small boats were docked by thekeside and banned from entering it.


    Ye Fan stroked Xu Lei''s head indulgently when he saw the slight disappointment on her face and said,


    ¡®Tm sure there''s plenty of time for us toe again in the future.


    If you want to see it in all its splendor in autumn, I will bring you here again next fall."


    "Really?" said Xu Lei excitedly the moment she heard Ye Fan''s words.


    She seemed as gleeful as a child who had just stolen some candy.


    The elegant Goddess of Jiangdong probably only showed this adorable side of herself to Ye Fan.


    "Of course, I''m serious. If you don''t believe me, why don''t we pinky swear on it?"


    Tourists passing by looked at Ye Fan and Xu Li with envy as they chatted happily.


    They were particrly jealous when they saw Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan didn''t seem like a wealthy man from the looks of his dressing. He was only a little more


    handsome than the average man.


    How could a man as ordinary as him win the favor of such an extraordinary beauty?


    The men around them were all jealous.


    They felt as though it was a pure waste for a stunner like Xu Lei to date a man like this.


    "Hey, Wenwen. Doesn''t that woman over there look like Lei?"


    A woman with light makeup on her face looked to watch Ye Fan quizzically not far from them.


    "Where? Hanhan, your eyes must be ying tricks on you. Isn''t that a man dressed in roadside goods


    and clearly a nobody? How that woman next to him be Xu Lei? " asked a woman dressed in a red


    dress after she looked in the same direction and shook her head in disdain.


    "Hanhan, who''s Xu Lei?" asked a middle-aged man quizzically as the women spoke.


    "Xu Lei is our ssmate. She was the belle of the finance faculty back in the day. A bunch of boys in


    the faculty with nothing better to do came up with the beautypetition, and Xu Lei won an


    overwhelming number of votes. I recall Wenwen came in second," said Meng Han as she smiled.


    The girl dressed in red seemed to resent discussing the subject, so she sneered unhappily right away,


    "Humph, I didn''t know how to dress up back then. If wepete again, I''m sure I won''t lose to her."


    No woman would admit when their beauty couldn''tpare to someone else''s, and that included Guo


    Ya-Wen.


    In reality, Guo Ya-Wen was deeply traumatized by that beautypetition.


    She used to be so confident that she was the prettiest girl in the finance faculty.


    But reality pped Guo Ya-Wen tightly on the face, and Xu Lei stole all the spotlight by bing the


    finance faculty''s belle.


    It was undoubtedly impossible for Guo Ya-


    Wen not to be jealous.


    "Exactly, your ssmates must have been blind back then. My wife is a natural beauty. How could she


    havee in a mere second?" said the middle-aged man, Lei Dong-Bao, proudly. He reached his


    hand out to hug Guo Ya-Wen by her slender waist. Lei Dong-Bao appeared so proud that it seemed as


    though it was the proudest thing he had ever done to marry such a lovely wife.


    Meng Han immediately bitterly smiled the moment she saw how clingy the couple was.


    "Can you be more thoughtful about singletons like me when you disy affection publicly?" asked


    Meng Han as she smiled. Then she veered her head away from the clingy couple and looked ahead


    again.


    "Wenwen, look again. She really resembles Xu Lei."


    "That''s impossible. Xu Lei is probably too busy making a living. How could she have the time toe


    here?" said Guo Ya-Wen in disbelief.


    But Meng Han ignored Guo Ya-Wen''s words and walked over and shouted, ¡°Xu Lei?"


    "What?" said Xu Lei in surprise when she heard someone calling her while walking with Ye Fan. Then


    she looked back and asked, "Meng Han?"


    "Haha, it really is you, Lei! I just knew it was you, but Wenwen wouldn''t believe me. Wenwen, get over


    here. I told you it was Lei."


    Meng Han was clearly immensely excited to see an old ssmate. Then she quickly shouted to Lei


    Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen for them toe over.


    Guo Ya-Wen frowned immediately with subtlety as she said, "I can''t believe we bumped into her."


    "Wenwen, let''s go over. I want to see what the woman who stole my wife''s limelight looks like," said Lei


    Dong-Bao as he walked over with Guo Ya-Wen.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei was dressed in a slim-fit long dress with a bright yellow jacket and skin-toned leggings today.


    Her three-leaf clover earrings dangled in the wind. Although Xu Lei dressed in a particrly simple


    style, it entuated her elegance even more.


    Xu Lei was a ravishing beauty and the center of attention everywhere she went.


    The moment Lei Dong-Bao caught sight of Xu Lei, he was awestruck.


    He didn''t think that his wife''s ssmate would be such a stunning beauty.


    "She certainly lives up to being the faculty belle who outshone my wife. She is such a rare beauty," said


    Lei Dong-Bao as he secretly sighed in his heart.


    Guo Ya-Wen walked over with a smile on her face. Then she said warmly, "Lei, I didn''t think we would


    bump into each other here. Don''t you work in that third rate city, Yunzhou? How could you have found


    the time toe to Yanjing before the holiday started for the new year?¡±


    Xu Lei gave up a rmendation for Yanjing University to search for Ye Fan back in the day and


    attended Jiangdong University instead.


    Xu Lei kept a low profile in her student days, so she neither bothered to wear branded goods nor told


    outsiders about her family background.


    So in Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han''s impressions, Xu Lei was a kid from a bourgeois family. Xu Lei went


    to work in a third-rate city like Yunzhou after graduation, and they didn''t stay in contact.


    Instead, Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han left Jiangdong after graduation and headed to major cities to


    carve their careers. Hence they were unaware that she belonged to the Xu family, was the founder of


    Hongqi group, and had be the Goddess of Yunzhou!

 Chapter 483 A Sheer Waste of a Beauty

    Chapter 483 A Sheer Waste of a Beauty


    "I was in town for business, so I swung by Yanqi Lake," replied Xu Lei with some random excuse.


    Xu Lei didn''t tell them about the Yanjing fighting match.


    Since it wasn''t something that could be easily exined, she chose to say nothing about it.


    "Oh, you''re on a business trip in Yanjing. It''s true that new hires almost always get bullied in the


    Rookies get tormented in the workce, and it''s prettymon in my husband''spany. It''s always


    rough at the beginning, but things improve with experience," said Guo Ya-Wen eloquently.


    Guo Ya-Wen worded it as though she was giving Xu Lei advice when she was actually bragging about


    how well her family was doing in reality and unted her wealth with subtlety.


    Guo Ya-Wen thought Xu Lei would ask about her husband''spany, but she was in for a


    disappointment.


    Xu Lei merely nodded and smiled without saying a word.


    This undoubtedly left her slightly downcast.


    But it was alright since Guo Ya-Wen quickly found some other way to get to that conversation.


    "Oh, I got too excited about chatting and forgot to introduce him," said Guo Ya-Wen as she smiled. "Lei,


    this is my hubby, Lei Dong-Bao. He''s an entrepreneur who handles tens of millions in turnover daily. It''s


    too stressful, so he looks a little haggard."


    Guo Ya-Wen smiled as she introduced him. Lei Dong-Bao stepped forward to hand Xu Lei his name


    card and smiled as he shook her hand. Then he said, "Since you''re Wenwen''s friend, call me Dong-


    Bao. You can reach me anytime at that number on the name card. I have some friends over in


    Jiangdong, so you can call anytime if you face problems. There''s no need to be shy with Wenwen and


    me. Also, I heard that you work in a third-rate city. There''s no room for progression in a tiny ce like


    that. If you want to have a better future, you should go to big cities like Yanjing or Zhonghai."


    Although it was merely a few words, Lei Dong-Bao was quite the show-off.


    Lei Dong-Bao sounded as though he was some important man from the business world teaching a


    rookie.


    Guo Ya-Wen chimed in and said, "Exactly, Lei. My hubby is right. Yunzhou is so small thatpared to


    Yanjing, it''s simply too backward. If you want toe work in Yanjing, just say the word. My hubby is


    the CEO, so I can get him to set you up as my assistant. Then we can carve a career together. Won''t it


    be a lot better than a tiny ce like Yunzhou?"


    Although Guo Ya-Wen smiled as she spoke gently, she sounded superior.


    Guo Ya-Wen sounded as though Xu Lei


    was inferior to people from Yanjing like them.


    Xu Lei made noment and only smiled and thanked Guo Ya-Wen.


    "Oh yes, Lei. You haven''t introduced him yet. And this is..." asked Guo Ya-Wen quizzically when she


    caught sight of Ye Fan.


    "This is Fan, and he''s like a brother to me. He''s from Yunzhou too and came over to Yanjing with me,"


    replied Xu Lei.


    "Fan? I''ve never heard about you having a brother before," said Guo Ya-Wen in surprise instantly.


    Guo Ya-Wen always thought Xu Lei was the only child in her family and didn''t know she had an older


    brother.


    "Erm, Wenwen, don''t be mistaken. Fan isn''t my brother," exined Xu Lei.


    Guo Ya-Wen asked even more quizzically, "Then is he your cousin?"


    "Stop asking, Wenwen. Are you trying to make Lei admit that he''s her lover boy?" said Meng Han as


    she teased andughed.


    Xu Lei instantly blushed and kept exining, "Meng Han, stop saying nonsense..."


    But Xu Lei failed to exin and only made matters worse.


    "Okay okay okay, we will call him Lei''s boyfriend instead since she''s too shy about calling him her lover


    boy." Meng Han shared a bunk bed with Xu Lei when they were in university, so they were closest to


    each other in the hostel.


    So Meng Han wasn''t worried about poking fun at her.


    But poor Xu Lei blushed as pink as a peach after getting teased by Meng Han.


    Guo Ya-Wen was undoubtedly surprised to see Xu Lei react like this.


    She didn''t expect Xu Lei tond herself a boyfriend like Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had a vulgar dress sense and even wore a pair of Hongxing Erke trainers.


    Guo Ya-Wen was well-acquainted with this brand. It was the hot favorite of impoverished students.


    After all, they were longsting, trendy, and affordable for just $100 a pair, so it was the brand of choice


    for poor students.


    But in Guo Ya-Wen''s perspective, they were the ultimate sign of being a pauper.


    Guo Ya-Wen was the sort who undoubtedly despised anything that wasn''t an internationally acimed


    brand.


    Despite Guo Ya-Wen''s shock, she felt even snootier in her heart.


    So what if Xu Lei was pretty and the belle of the faculty?


    Despite her beauty, she ended up dating a loser like Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei was destined to be forever trampled by Guo Ya-Wen!


    Guo Ya-Wen clearly appeared more proud and smug at the thought of that, and the sense of


    superiority intensified in her heart. Then she said, "Lei, you must have nned on doing some boating


    on Yanqi Lake. Didn''t you know that theke is closed today? I heard Yanqi Lake was closed off


    because a fighting match is taking ce at the center of theke, somoners can forget about


    going onto theke. Only the richest and most powerful of Yanjing have the chance to board the cruise


    ship and see the fight."


    "Oh, I see," replied Xu Lei. She wanted to say she wasn''t nning on going boating, but decided


    against it. Since there was no sense in exining herself so clearly, she merely acknowledged Guo Ya-


    Wen.


    But Guo Ya-Wen misunderstood Xu Lei and thought she appeared shocked.


    "Lei, there''s no need to be shocked. It''s perfectly normal that you didn''t know about it. After all, news


    about the high society only gets spread within its circles, andmoners like you naturally know


    nothing. But don''t lose heart, my hubby is well-connected, so those rich and powerful people will be


    happy to do him a favor if he calls. It''s no problem for us to get you a couple of tickets to board the


    ship. You and your lover boy just need to sit tight and wait to board the ship with us this afternoon," said


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Guo Ya-Wen slowly with a calm tone as though it was something insignificant.


    "Yes, Lei. Wenwen''s husband is incredible. I managed to get tickets for the ship all because of her


    hubby. So if Wenwen says she will handle it, you can sit tight and stop worrying about the tickets,"


    chimed Meng Han immediately.


    Then Meng Han suggested that they visit the smallmercial town outside the scenic spot together.


    "We need to board the cruise ship in the afternoon, so we have plenty of free time. Lei, why don''t you


    join us? The small town next to Yanqi Lake is loads of fun," said Meng Han warmly as she invited them.


    Xu Lei didn''t reply and only nced at Ye Fan with a look of anticipation on her face.


    Xu Lei clearly wanted to explore the small town nearby.


    Ye Fan instantly nodded and smiled, "If you want to go, then let''s do it together."

 Chapter 484 Competition Among Women

    Chapter 484 Competition Among Women


    There was a small-town bearing close likeness to Western European architectural style about one


    kilometer away from Yanqi Lake.


    The streets were paved with marble with gothic structures, so it felt particrly exotic to be immersed


    in it.


    There were surrounded by shops and a sea of tourists.


    Xu Lei, Meng Han, and Guo Ya-Wen chatted happily after bumping into each other after so long. They


    kept talking about the past or sharing knowledge about how their peers were doing. Every now and


    then, they stopped in front of a shop to admire its contents.


    Ye Fan and Lei Dong-Bao followed behind them quietly instead.


    Since Lei Dong-Bao was apany CEO, he expected Ye Fan, who was from a small town, to take


    the initiative to get friendly with him.


    But Ye Fan surprisingly ignored Lei Dong-


    Bao the entire time.


    Ye Fan either kept his eyes on the scenery around them or on Xu Lei.


    He didn''t even nce at Lei Dong-Bao.


    "This brat is so young, yet he is so cocky.¡±


    Ye Fan''s behavior undoubtedly made Lei Dong-Bao somewhat angry.


    Lei Dong-Bao couldn''t resist sneering as he asked Ye Fan, "Friend, where do you work? You must be a


    capable young man since you have such a beautiful girlfriend."


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "I don''t hold down an important job. I just do what I like. In a way,


    you can say I''m a jobless man who is chasing his dreams."


    Ye Fan spoke jokingly.


    But Ye Fan was speaking the truth.


    Ye Fan was simply a useless jobless man who lived off his wife from the average person''s perspective.


    But no one knew about the glorious career Ye Fan had been nning and carving for himself beneath


    hisposed exterior for the sake of pursuing his goals.


    "A jobless man? Man, you must be joking! How could a jobless man win the heart of the school belle?


    In that case, you must be a rich man''s son," said Lei Dong-Bao with a fake smile on his face.


    Ye Fan continued to shake his head as he said, "Mr Lei, you jest. My mother is simply a farmer from a


    small town in the countryside."


    "Really now?" asked Lei Dong-Bao. He clearly felt even more unhappy in his heart. Although Lei Dong-


    Bao sounded rtively polite, he obviously sounded a little colder when he spoke, "If you don''t want to


    share it, then just say so. There''s no need toe up with some lousy fake identity to fool me.¡±


    Lei Dong-Bao didn''t buy a word of Ye Fan''s nonsense, not even the punctuation marks used.


    Lei Dong-Bao certainly didn''t think that a woman as gorgeous as Xu Lei would fall for a jobless man


    from the countryside.


    Women these days were smart, especially the pretty ones. They would put in their utmost effort to rise


    in status and leech onto the rich and powerful using their beauty.


    And Guo Ya-Wen was undoubtedly one of those women.


    Despite their fagade as a loving couple, Lei Dong-Bao was keenly aware Guo Ya-Wen only married


    him for his wealth.


    Or else why would Guo Ya-Wen marry a man who was more than ten years older than her instead of a


    handsome young chap?


    But Xu Lei surpassed Guo Ya-Wen in terms of both looks and aura. If Xu Lei was willing to be with him,


    he was happy to divorce Guo Ya-Wen and marry her instead.


    A woman like her was pretty enough to marry a young man from a rich and powerful family.


    So Lei Dong-Bao naturally didn''t believe Ye Fan about being an unemployed man from the countryside.


    Ye Fan shrugged and said, "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me."


    Then Xu Lei and the girls got tired and found a cafe to rest.


    Guo Ya-Wen sat next to Lei Dong-Bao while Xu Lei sat next to Ye Fan, and only Meng Han sat all


    alone by herself.


    "Oh yes, Leilei, how does Ye Fan treat you? Does he treat you well? You are the belle of the faculty


    after all, so you can''t just date random guys. It''s a matter of the finance faculty''s pride," asked Guo Ya-


    Wen. Guo Ya-Wen couldn''t bear to sit idly, so she started chatting to Xu Lei about Ye Fan the moment


    they sat down.


    Xu Lei nodded and replied, "Yup, Fan''s really good to me."


    "Really? How is he good to you? Don''t tell me he has you smitten by offering you a hot drink when the


    weather is cold or an umbre when it rains? Lei, there''s only one yardstick to measure how well a man


    treats a woman, and that''s money. See my bag here? My hubby especially went abroad to buy it for


    me. It''s thetest purse by the internationally renowned LV. Hubby, how much did you say it was? I


    forgot," asked Guo Ya-Wen quizzically as she looked at Lei Dong-Bao.


    Lei Dong-Bao calmly replied as he yed with his phone, "Not much. About $400,000."


    "Darn, $400,000? That''s worth two years of my sry! Wenwen, your husband really dotes on you!"


    said Meng Han as she gasped in surprise the moment she heard its price. Then she quickly took the


    purse from Guo Ya-Wen to take a second look.


    "Hanhan, don''t keep hogging it. Let Lei have a look too. It will be an eye-opener for her. If she


    continues staying in a third-rate city for the rest of her life, she will nevere to know about the big


    beautiful world that lies beyond it," said Guo Ya-Wen calmly. But her vanity felt deeply gratified without


    a doubt.


    "Lei, take a look at it. It truly is an internationally renowned brand. Its craftsmanship and material


    certainly can''tpare to these cheap bags we have," said Meng Han in envy as she held the bag up


    in front of Xu Lei and looked at it.


    Xu Lei said nothing and merely nodded as she smiled along with Meng Han.


    "Lei, don''t just look at the bag. Tell us more about yourself. What gifts has Fan given you?¡± asked Guo


    Ya-Wen. She continued asking Xu Lei as though as she was determined topete with Xu Lei.


    Women did that all the time. Theypeted with their beauty and brains when they were students.


    After they were married, theypared their husbands and children instead.


    It seemed as though they would be a cut above the rest if they won.


    Xu Fei pondered before saying, "I don''t need anything. Fan wanted to buy me stuff, but I said no.¡±


    "What? Lei, don''t tell me Fan hasn''t bought you a single gift?¡± said Meng Han in surprise the moment


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    she heard Xu Lei''s words.


    Guo Ya-Wen shook her head quickly and said, "That''s right, Lei. This boyfriend of yours is too lousy.


    Even if he doesn''t have money to buy a genuine high-end purse, he can get you something cheaper or


    even a high-quality fake. It''s all about sincerity."


    Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han instantly attacked Ye Fan.


    Lei Dong-Bao was delighted the moment he heard this. He looked at Ye Fan, who was quietly drinking


    his coffee. Then Lei Dong-Bao wondered whether the guy spoke the truth earlier on.


    Was he really a jobless man from the countryside?


    Otherwise, why would he be such a cheapskate and not give a single gift to such a stunning girlfriend?


    Xu Lei realized she had misworded herself, so she defended Ye Fan, "It''s not true. Fan cares about me


    a lot and gives me many things, but I have trouble remembering them all now. Oh yes, Fan gave me a


    present a few days ago for my birthday."


    "Oh, what did he give you?" Meng Han and Guo Ya-Wen were both curious.


    "A small rusty tripod,¡± said Xu Lei honestly.


    PFFFT.

 Chapter 485 Asking for Insult

    Chapter 485 Asking for Insult


    "A rusty tripod? Lei, are you joking? No, not you...Is Fan trying to kill us with his humor? How could he


    give you some crummy tripod for your birthday? Heavens, I have no idea whether your lover boy is a


    scrooge or just downright poor. How could he give his girlfriend a rusty tripod? He probably picked it out


    from a pile of trash, right?" said Guo Ya-Wen. The moment Guo Ya-Wen heard Xu Lei''s words, she


    almost died from bursting at the seamsughing.


    To think that Guo Ya-Wen expected Xu Lei to bring up some extravagant gift to help defend her


    boyfriend''s dignity, but in the end, all he gave her was trash.


    How could Xu Lei have the cheek to bring up a dumb tripod?


    Of course, it was even funnier that Ye Fan was brazen enough to give it to Xu Lei.


    Guo Ya-Wen smiled tantly. Although she mocked Ye Fan, she wasughing at Xu Lei in her heart.


    After all, Ye Fan and Xu Lei were an item, so whatever embarrassment Ye Fan suffered was on Xu Lei


    too.


    The more appalling Ye Fan was, the more Xu Lei degraded herself.


    "Man, you''re the best! It''s incredible that you gave your girlfriend some garbage you picked from


    nowhere. Haha!" said Lei Dong-Bao to Ye Fan as he stuck up his thumb with ridicule brimming from his


    face.


    Meng Han was so angry that sheshed out at Ye Fan too, "Did you only give her a crummy rusty


    tripod for her birthday? And you call yourself her boyfriend? Lei was the belle of the faculty and a


    goddess at school. She really made an epic mistake of dating someone like you!¡±


    "Meng Han, let me exin. You''re mistaken,¡± exined Xu Lei to Meng Han even more anxiously as


    she pulled Meng Han aside, "Fan didn''t give me any ordinary tripod, but an antique worth $5 billion.¡±


    "That''s enough, Lei. How can you still defend him now? $5 billion? You may as well say it''s worth $50


    billion! You were the most beautiful girl in the finance faculty back in the day, and so many girls looked


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    up to you. But how could you have set your sights on a man like this and n on marrying him? Even I


    feel sorry for you!" said Meng Han furiously in disbelief when she heard Xu Lei''s exnation.


    After all, Ye Fan giving Xu Lei a rusty tripod worth $5 billion sounded like a tall story!


    No one would believe Xu Lei if she put it across this way.


    So Meng Han continued talking angrily and looking at Xu Lei pitifully.


    Meng Han sounded harsh.


    But she undoubtedly cared about Xu Lei.


    But Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao weren''t like Meng Han and merely reveled in Xu Lei''s misfortune.


    So Guo Ya-Wen fanned the mes even harder as she said, "Hanhan is right, Lei. How can you have


    such poor taste in men? You ignored the top student when he courted you for years back in the day.


    We used to think you had high standards, but I didn''t expect you to cheapen yourself by being together


    with a pauper like him. Couldn''t you find someone better? My driver and bodyguard are both decent


    bachelors with good looks and hot figures. Although they can''tpare to my hubby in wealth, they


    certainly won''t give you trash as a birthday present!"


    Guo Ya-Wen sneered as she spoke.


    Lei Dong-Bao chimed in too. He said if Xu Lei wanted, they could help make introductions and


    matchmake her.


    Then just as Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen chimed and echoed each other and waited to see Xu Lei


    made aughingstock, Ye Fan put down his porcin cup after he remained quiet all this time. Then he


    said softly, "No matter how lousy the bronze tripod I gave Xu Lei was, it was genuine. It beats people


    who carry high-quality fakes to pass them off as authentic and brag about it, right?"


    Ye Fan''s calmughter quietly rang through the air.


    The air immediately fell silent.


    Then Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao instantly cast Ye Fan a cold and annoyed look.


    "What do you mean? Exin yourself!" questioned Guo Ya-Wen as she suppressed her fury.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly. Despite the fury of Guo Ya-Wen and the others, the man remainedposed.


    After finishing the coffee, Ye Fan said, "What else can I be driving at? I meant what I said literally."


    "Literally now? Are you saying that the purse my hubby bought from Europe is a fake? That''s simply


    fascinating. Has a loser like you ever seen an LV purse? How can you have the audacity to call it a


    fake? You are simply holding a grudge and seeking revenge by deliberately ndering and


    embarrassing my hubby and I. Lei, look at what a fine boyfriend you have! Who the hell is he? He


    couldn''t stand it when we judged him for being a pauper, so now he is resorting to this vile ploy. He''s a


    disgrace!"


    Guo Ya-Wen spoke furiously as her pretty face turned dark.


    She clearly directed all her anger towards Ye Fan at Xu Lei.


    Meng Han''s impression of Ye Fan worsened as well.


    "Lei, why haven''t you dumped a boyfriend like him? What on earth are you waiting for? He neither has


    money nor talent and now he is immoral enough to make false usations against Wenwen," said


    Meng Han. She clearly didn''t believe Ye Fan''s nonsense either.


    After all, someone who gave a dumb tripod as a birthday present must be a pauper.


    A man like him probably didn''t even know what a brand like LV represented. So how could Ye Fan tell it


    was a fake?


    Only Xu Lei looked at Ye Fan perplexedly.


    Xu Lei didn''t think Ye Fan was the sort who maligned others.


    Xu Lei felt that Ye Fan must have evidence to support his im if he dared to im the purse was a


    fake.


    "Miss Guo, there''s no need to panic. I was just talking casually. If you don''t like hearing what I said,


    then let''s forget about it," said Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled. Hisposure made Guo Ya-


    Wen and the others even more furious.


    "Me panic? Did you see me panic? Why should I panic since my purse is authentic? Now that it has


    purse is a fake, then tell me why? If you can''t exin yourself, don''t me me for being rude," said


    Guo Ya-Wen furiously. She seemed so angry that fire was about to spew from her eyes.


    But Ye Fan remained incrediblyposed, and it seemed as though Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao''s


    fury didn''t set off a single ripple in his heart.


    Ye Fan turned to say, "Okay, since you want me to go on, I will do as you wish!"


    "Darn, how dare that loser go on talking?


    "Let him be. I''d like to see what he can pull off." Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao looked livid.


    Meng Han looked at Ye Fan as though he was an idiot too.


    He was asking for humiliation by being a smart aleck.

 Chapter 486 An Awakening!

    Chapter 486 An Awakening!


    How could a loser who couldn''t even bear to buy a proper gift for his girlfriend be capable of discerning


    whether a luxury LV product was fake?


    LV was an internationally recognized brand that specialized in luxury goods after all.


    What qualified as a luxury item?


    Only things that a small number of rich people could afford were deemed luxury items.


    The likes of Ye Fan probably only saw a purse like this at such close proximity just this once in his life.


    So Meng Han thought Ye Fan was bbering nonsense the moment she heard him im it was a fake.


    But was he truly bbering nonsense?


    Ye Fan''sposed voice suddenly rang just as Guo Ya-Wen and the others became angry and hateful


    of him.


    Ye Fan seemed confident as he spoke unhurriedly, "This LV bages from an international luxury


    brand, and there are many fakes on the market. Due to their low price, materialistic people with no


    money adore them. But fakes like this are low cost, so they are poles apart from the authentic product


    in terms of quality."


    "Stop wasting our time and get to the point. We don''t have time for your nonsense!" interrupted Guo


    Ya-Wen sternly when she heard the baloney Ye Fan said.


    "I think you don''t know anything about what you are saying, and it''s all gibberish. Wenwen''s husband is


    a CEO who handles millions in turnover daily and is truly wealthy. Do you think he''s like you? Even


    after you sell everything you own, you can''t evene with a few hundred thousand. You can only be


    a cheapskate and buy a high-end fake," said Meng Han angrily.


    Meng Han simply didn''t think that Guo Ya-Wen would carry a fake purse.


    Although Guo Ya-Wen was materialistic, her family was rich enough to satisfy her vanity, so there was


    no need for her to carry an imitation purse to brag.


    Ye Fan ignored the ridicule of Guo Ya-Wen and the others and appeared normal. Then he continued,


    "It''s not hard to differentiate between a real and a fake product either. The first thing is its scent. A real


    LV product has a distinct leather smell, but your purse smells pungent, so it''s probably made of man-


    made leather."


    "That''s rubbish!" scolded Guo Ya-Wen furiously right away as she red at Ye Fan before he could


    finish, "Both Hanhan and Lei touched my purse. Why didn''t they smell any man-made leather? Why


    could only you smell it? Are you a dog?"


    "Hanhan, did you smell any man-made leather in my purse?" Guo Ya-Wen asked Meng Han as though


    to prove the authenticity of her purse.


    Meng Han shook her head and replied, "No, I didn''t think. I thought it smelled okay."


    "What about you, Lei? You''re his girlfriend. Tell him whether this purse is made of real or man-made


    leather,¡± said Guo Ya-Wen as she asked Xu Lei as well.


    Xu Lei shook her head and said she didn''t take notice earlier on, so she couldn''t tell if it was genuine


    leather or man-made.


    "Humph, even Lei didn''t detect the scent of man-made leather. What more do you have to say?" asked


    Guo Ya-Wen as she red at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan took a tiny sip of his coffee before he continued, "Don''t get anxious. Even if you can''t smell it,


    you can check out its print. An LV purse''s print usuallyes in coffee brown with some other colors


    mixed in between while the fake is entirely coffee brown!¡±


    "Hurhur, you just don''t give up, do you? In that case, bring your purse over, Wenwen. Let him look and


    see if the coffee-brown color has other colors mixed in between it and make him give up for good!" said


    Meng Han when she realized Ye Fan refused to give up and continued talking gibberish.


    Meng Han took the purse from Guo Ya-Wen angrily. Then Meng Han ced it before Ye Fan and


    looked at it.


    Instead, she discovered Guo Ya-Wen''s purse was entirely in coffee color and didn''t have any gradient


    to it.


    In an instant, Meng Han''s arrogance withered a little before she turned to look at Guo Ya-Wen. Then


    Meng Han said hesitantly, "Wenwen, your purse really onlyes in one solid color. Do you think..."


    "That''s impossible! Don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s just purposely saying that. Who said anything


    about this purse being fake if it came in a single color? When I bought it, I deliberately picked this


    design!" exined Guo Ya-Wen.


    "Really? If you don''t believe me, why don''t you look at its logo? Every single real LV logo is


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    symmetrical, and the purses have evenly distributed lines. Also, the bumps on the fakes aren''t three


    dimensional enough and tend to be densely squeezed together," continued Ye Fan.


    Meng Han opened the bag and personally checked it as she listened to Ye Fan''s exnation.


    "Darn, he was spot on! Wenwen, this logo is lopsided, and the lines on your purse are truly messy,"


    said Meng Han in surprise. She previously didn''t notice these details, but now that Ye Fan mentioned


    them, Meng Han undoubtedly detected that the purse lines were uneven.


    The workmanship of the logo was poor, and Meng Han could even see some loose thread.


    "Bullshit! My hubby bought me the purse, so it can''t be a fake. Hanhan, don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    said Guo Ya-Wen even more furiously when she saw Meng Han grow suspicious about the authenticity


    of her purse.


    Then she snatched the purse from Meng Han''s hands and undid its clip to locate its serial number.


    "Fine! If that''s how you want to y it, I will entertain you! You just want me to check whether this bag


    is authentic. In that case, there''s no sense in talking anymore until I do. This bag has a serial number


    on it, so I will call LV''s official customer service line and ask, and we will learn the truth once they


    confirm it. I''d like to see what you''ll end up saying then," said Guo Ya-Wen. Then she held up the


    phone to search for the official LV customer hotline and dialed it.


    "Hello, is this LV''s official hotline? Can you help me check a serial number and tell me if yourpany


    produced this purse?" asked Guo Ya-Wen before quickly reading the serial number on the bag with her


    phone on handsfree.


    "You better listen up closely and stop this nonsense about using me of using a fake purse, you


    brat!" said Guo Ya-Wen coldly as sheughed with a confident look on her face.


    Her husband just bought her this purse from Europe a few days ago for $600,000. How could it be a


    fake?


    Miss, I''m sorry, but ourpany didn''t produce any purses with this serial number. If the item you


    bought ims to be one of our purses, then it must be a fake. So I suggest you report this to the police


    and try to minimize your loss."


    What the...?


    A fake?


    The customer service staff''s response struck Guo Ya-Wen like a blow to her head. She was instantly


    stunned as though someone had pped her on her face.


    "Are you sure? I spent $600,000 on it. How could it be fake? Check it again!" roared Guo Ya-Wen


    hysterically at the service staff like a mad woman.


    In the end, the results remained the same.


    They couldn''t determine its production history using that serial number.


    "So it really is a fake?"


    Although Meng Han was certain Ye Fan was spouting nonsense, she stared in astonishment when she


    saw what happened to Guo Ya-Wen.


    Meng Han didn''t expect Ye Fan to be spot on.


    "I told you Fan wouldn''t use her for no good reason," said Xu Lei to Meng Han with a smile on her


    face.

 Chapter 487 Only Worth $250

    Chapter 487 Only Worth $250


    Xu Lei was clearly happy that Ye Fan''s image was saved.


    Although Ye Fan wasn''t her boyfriend, Xu Li didn''t want Ye Fan, whom she respected so much, to get


    despised by her ssmates.


    "But Lei, why did Wenwen buy a fake when their family is loaded? I heard tickets for boarding the


    cruise ship on Yanqi Lake this afternoon went for $100,000 a pop, but her husband just casually gave


    me three. Why would someone as rich as her buy high quality fakes?" asked Meng Han softly in


    disbelief while Guo Ya-Wen questioned the customer service staff and Lei Dong-Bao.


    Xu Lei pondered. Then she said, "They must have gotten deceived.¡±


    Meng Han nodded and said, "I think so too. It cost hundreds of thousands of dors. They lost two


    years of my sry, just like that.¡±


    Meng Han shook her head and sighed as she smiled bitterly.


    After Guo Ya-Wen finished scolding Lei Dong-Bao, they walked back over.


    Her fury had already dissipated. Instead, she even smiled and said to Xu Lei and Meng Han, "Sigh, I


    was too innocent and trusting. I didn''t imagine getting fleeced over a bag worth merely hundreds of


    thousands."


    Guo Ya-Wen said in self-ridicule as she smiled calmly.


    "Wenwen, are you okay? Don''t be sad. Why don''t you make a police report? They might even be able


    to help nab the swindler," consoled Meng Han.


    "It''s okay. It''s just $400,000, so there''s no need to be upset. My hubby can earn it back by making a


    few more deals. I will just treat it as buying a couple of coffins for the swindler''s parents," replied Guo


    Ya-Wen as she waved her hands nonchntly like she didn''t care at all.


    Since Guo Ya-Wen already said this, Meng Han and Xu Lei didn''t go on with the subject and only


    smiled.


    "Lei, erm I have to thank your boyfriend. If he didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have known that I was fleeced. I


    tend to be too careless and trusting. Even though the purse was a fake and can''tpare to the


    authentic product, it definitely beats the purses you buy for just a few hundred bucks at a roadside stall.


    I want to give you this bag as thanks to your boyfriend. Although it''s not the real thing, it still beats the


    trash that Fan gave you, right?" said Guo Ya-Wen as she removed her belongings from the purse and


    tossed it to Xu Lei.


    Although Guo Ya-Wen thanked Ye Fan verbally, she clearly hated him in her heart.


    After all, Ye Fan caused Guo Ya-Wen deep public embarrassment in front of Xu Lei and Meng Han, so


    it was only normal that Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao loathed Ye Fan.


    Although Xu Lei didn''t want the purse and kept turning it down, she epted it after Guo Ya-Wen kept


    insisting.


    Xu Lei had no choice but to agree to take it for now.


    "Haha, we actually got conned! I asked someone to help buy the purse and already transferred him the


    money, but I didn''t expect it to be a fake. Thanks to Fan, we found out. I have to make a toast to you,


    Fan," exined Lei Dong-Bao as he walked over with a smile and toasted Ye Fan with a cup of tea. He


    had the self-knowledge that it was a disgrace to get conned, but he pretended to be magnanimous


    about it.


    Ye Fan didn''t refuse the toast. After all, they were Xu Lei''s ssmates, so there was no sense in


    making the situation too awkward.


    "Think nothing of it. Just be more careful with the people you use in the future," replied Ye Fan as he


    clinked sses with Lei Dong-Bao.


    Lei Dong-Bao deliberately pulled up his sleeve to reveal a luxurious gold watch as he and Ye Fan


    clinked sses.


    "Oh, aren''t you going to get a watch, Fan? How can a man step out without a watch?" said Lei Dong-


    Bao. He already noticed Ye Fan wasn''t wearing a watch and was merely taking the opportunity to show


    off his watch when he toasted Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan embarrassed them.


    Now Lei Dong-Bao had to find some way to win his pride back.


    Guo Ya-Wen, Meng Han, and Xu Lei all looked over instantly when they heard Lei Dong-Bao''s words.


    Guo Ya-Wen instantly smiled and said, "That''s right, Lei. All sessful men wear decent watches. So


    why doesn''t Fan have one? But it''s okay. If he wants to buy a watch, he should talk to my husband. My


    husband owns several watches and knows all about the quality of each brand. Dong-Bao, why don''t


    you take the chance to rmend a few watches to Fan?"


    Guo Ya-Wen jumped on the opportunity to show off her wealth.


    "Wenwen, that goes without saying! I felt a familiarity the moment I met Fan, so if he wants to buy a


    watch, I will certainly give him some tips," replied Lei Dong-Bao. Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen


    echoed each other and were very well-coordinated.


    "Fan, although watches seem like a minor essory, there''s a lot you need to learn about them. There


    are countless brands on the market now, but most of them are rubbish. Only a few old brands make the


    real deal. This brand I''m wearing is the best. Rolex is a German brand with a lot of history. They make


    luxurious and bold watches, and this watch I have is theirtest masterpiece this year. It''s popr and


    hard toe by, so I had to go to great lengths to ask a friend to help buy it," said Lei Dong-Bao and


    clearly sounded proud.


    He appeared like he was waiting for Ye Fan to ask how much the watch was worth.


    But Lei Dong-Bao was in for a disappointment as Ye Fan didn''t ask and merely continued drinking his


    coffee.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Since Lei Dong-Bao wanted to brag, he would naturally keep talking about it.


    "Fan, if you are interested in buying it, you need to know their prices well and avoid paying too much


    for them. This watch costs about $990,000 and I gave my friend $250 in tips. So that adds up to about


    $1 million including taxes. So if you want to get one, $1 million is a good price," reminded Lei Dong-


    Bao as though he sounded concerned about Ye Fan.


    "What? That watch is worth $1 million?¡± eximed Meng Han the moment she heard Lei Dong-Bao


    state its price. She was so shocked that her tiny mouth opened wide.


    Meng Han thought it was extravagant enough to spend hundreds of thousands on a purse alone. But


    the purse was actually considered cheap next to Lei Dong-Bao''s watch. This watch was enough to buy


    a bungalow in her hometown.


    Sure enough, the life of the wealthy was beyond their imagination.


    Meng Han trembled in shock when she heard the price. Lei Dong-Bao smiled even harder and felt


    smug in his heart.


    But Lei Dong-Bao was upset that Ye Fan acted dumb and didn''t say a word after everything he said.


    Guo Ya-Wen smiled inexplicably, "Dong-Bao, are you mistaken? Why rmend him such an


    expensive watch? He can''t even afford a decent present for his girlfriend. Do you think he has the


    money to buy a watch worth millions?"


    Guo Ya-Wen smiled coldly.


    Xu Lei frowned and was clearly unhappy.


    But Ye Fan smiled instead.


    "Hey, what are youughing at?"


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were clearly somewhat annoyed by the mockery in his smile.


    "Nothing. I''m just surprised Mr Lei spent $1 million on the watch. In my opinion, it''s only worth as much


    as the tips," rang Ye Fan''s voice quietly as heughed softly inside the cafe.

 Chapter 488 Do You Get a Kick?

    Chapter 488 Do You Get a Kick?


    Tips?


    The $250? Did Ye Fan just imply that he was dumb?


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao''s faces instantly turned dark the moment Ye Fan finished his words.


    Their smiles quickly dissipated. Lei Dong-Bao became so angry that he mmed the table and stood


    up.


    "Are you looking for trouble, you brat? You''re just a poor loser who can''t even afford to buy the watch.


    How dare you say I''m stupid? Wenwen, what sort of ssmate of yours would fancy a foul man like


    him?" said Lei Dong-Bao. Fury brimmed from his eyes as he was clearly going hysterical.


    He didn''t expect a pauper like Ye Fan would dare to scold him!


    Guo Ya-Wen was equally annoyed. Then she red at Xu Lei and said, "Xu Lei, are you just going to


    sit back and watch? You better discipline that loser boyfriend of yours. I tell you, if it weren''t on ount


    of you, my hubby would have sent men to beat him up for offending us!"


    Ye Fan kept stirring trouble, so Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were naturally angry.


    Meng Han immediately jumped in to persuade them when she saw how huge their conflict had


    be. She said, "Wenwen, don''t be angry with Lei. It was Ye Fan who said the wrong thing and not


    Lei at all. Lei, why don''t you convince your boyfriend to apologize to Wenwen quickly. Even if he can''t


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    afford to buy that watch, he shouldn''t say Dong-Bao is stupid."


    Then Meng Han hurried Xu Lei to reprimand to Ye Fan.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood. I was saying that the watch was only worth $250. If the Rolex Mr Lei was


    talking about truly cost $1 million, then Mr Lei must have purchased a high-quality imitation," exined


    Ye Fan.


    "Darn you! You''re the one who is an imitation. Your entire family is fake!" shouted Lei Dong-Bao as he


    instantly exploded when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Lei Dong-Bao stared wide-eyed at Ye Fan with veins popping up on his forehead. He appeared as


    though he was about to stand up and beat up Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan had really gone too far.


    First, Ye Fan said that their purse was a fake, and now so was Lei Dong-Bao''s watch.


    What would Ye Fan say next? Was he going to say that his underwear were fakes too?


    Ye Fan was clearly targeting him!


    How could anyone tolerate this?


    Meng Han immediately hurried over and pulled Lei Dong-Bao back as she looked at Guo Ya-Wen


    anxiously.


    "Wenwen, why don''t you talk to your husband? Even if Ye Fan went overboard, your husband can''t just


    beat him up. We are all ssmates here, so there''s no need to fall out because of a tiny matter,¡± said


    Meng Han as she consoled Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao.


    Then Meng Han shouted coldly at Ye Fan as she looked contemptuously at him. "And you, Ye Fan, are


    you addicted to this or something? It was sheer luck that you guessed Wenwen''s purse was an


    imitation. Are you saying that Dong-Bao''s watch is fake too? You are just having a case of sour grapes


    because you can''t have what they own. You keep using them of using fake goods because you


    can''t afford to buy them. Hard lives make people unreasonable, and people from small towns are the


    worst. How dare you spout nonsense! Hurry up and apologize to Wenwen and Dong-Bao!"


    Meng Han obviously didn''t show Ye Fan as much respect as she did for Lei Dong-Bao.


    After all, Lei Dong-Bao was a CEO, so he had high status and a powerful background. Meng Han still


    had to rely on him to board the cruise shipter in the afternoon, so she naturally took their side.


    But who was Ye Fan?


    Ye Fan was merely a pauper, and no one respected or cared about people without wealth or influence


    in this society.


    So Meng Han naturally didn''t care about Ye Fan''s dignity at all when she spoke.


    And she immediately demanded that Ye Fan apologize!


    "Meng Han, you can''t say such things about Fan.¡±


    Meng Han was simply too harsh, and Xu Lei couldn''t go on listening to her.


    So Xu Lei instantly defended Ye Fan angrily.


    "Lei, how can you still defend him now? Ye Fan spouted so much nonsense to your face and attacked


    your friend, so it''s as good as humiliating you. Moreover, it will be a disgrace for you when we find out


    the watch is authentic in a while. Don''t tell me you believe him?" said Meng Han as though she was


    looking out for Xu Lei.


    But before Xu Lei replied, Ye Fan''s voice rang as he said, "It seems none of you believe me. In that


    case, there''s no point arguing. We walked past an official Rolex dealer on our way here, so let''s bring


    the watch over to get checked for authenticity."


    Ye Fan spokeposedly and seemed perfectly unperturbed by their verbal condemnation.


    "You brat, are you getting a kick out of this? How can I not know whether this watch is authentic?


    There''s no need to get it checked. How dare a loser who can''t even afford a watch talk big about the


    authenticity of my million dor branded watch?" said Lei Dong-Bao furiously.


    "That''s right! Who do you think you are? Do you expect us to test its authenticity at your word? If you


    say my husband''s underwear is high-grade imitation as well, does my husband have to take them off


    and get them checked too?" said Guo Ya-Wen as she smirked with a cold look in her eyes. She stared


    at Ye Fan as though he was some idiot.


    Meng Han looked at him in contempt. She felt that Ye Fan had gone overboard.


    Who did Ye Fan think he was?


    How can Ye Fan expect them to get the watch tested based on his empty words?


    Guo Ya-Wen called LV''s official number to test for her purse''s authenticity because Ye Fan raised good


    points. Since Meng Han was suspicious, Guo Ya-Wen had to prove her innocence, so she took the


    initiative to call and check the serial number.


    Otherwise, why would Guo Ya-Wen listen to Ye Fan''s nonsense?


    But now Ye Fan was making empty talk. If no one believed him, Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen


    couldn''t be bothered to get the watch authenticated.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t the least bit anxious. He sipped his coffee. Then he continued, "Mr Lei, if I''m not


    mistaken, this watch and purse were purchased by that same friend of yours. If he dared to sell you a


    fake purse, don''t you think he might dare to sell you a fake watch too?¡±


    Lei Dong-Bao felt his heart sink and turned cold instantly when he heard Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s words had undoubtedly given him a wake-up call.


    "I''m just reminding you out of the kindness of my heart, so you don''t get conned unknowingly. Of


    course, it''s up to you to get it authenticated," said Ye Fan calmly as he smiled.


    Lei Dong-Bao had already turned pale.


    And he was clearly on tenterhooks too.


    Could Ye Fan be right?


    "Stop bbering! You insulted me earlier, and now you are embarrassing my husband! I won''t let you


    off today unless you apologize!" shouted Guo Ya-Wen angrily.


    But Lei Dong-Bao turned and left.


    "Hubby, where are you going?" asked Guo Ya-Wen immediately.


    "He is probably getting his watch authenticated. Let''s go see," said Ye Fan as he fanned the mes


    and waited for some drama.


    But Meng Han wanted to use thedies and would catch upter.


    So Xu Lei, Guo Ya-Wen, and Meng Han went over first.


    Lei Dong-Bao had finished getting the watch checked by the time they headed over to the watch


    dealer, and he walked out with a nasty expression on his face.

 Chapter 489 Are You Just Standing Around Looking?

    Chapter 489 Are You Just Standing Around Looking?


    "Hubby, how did it go? It must have been a genuine Rolex, right? You brat, what do you have to say for


    yourself now?" said Guo Ya-Wen when she saw her husband. She was already condemning Ye Fan


    before she got her facts straight.


    THUD!


    But Lei Dong-Bao hurled the watch viciously onto the ground with a thud before Guo Ya-Wen could


    finish her sentence.


    "Hubby, what are you doing?" asked Guo Ya-Wen in shock.


    "That damned Zhou is an asshole and he swindled me! It''s a fake," said Lei Dong-Bao viciously as he


    gnashed his teeth.


    What?


    Was it a fake too?


    Guo Ya-Wen trembled like a rooster that was being strangled by its neck as she stood in shock.


    It was as though cold water came dousing down on her arrogance and put it out immediately.


    In an instant, Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were both speechless. They were too embarrassed to


    speak further and stopped ridiculing Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei and Ye Fan remained silent too.


    Ye Fan had a strange smile on his lips, like he was looking at clowns as he looked at Guo Ya-Wen and


    Lei Dong-Bao. This made the couple feel undoubtedly uneasy.


    At this juncture, Meng Han came hurrying over after using thedies.


    "Have you authenticated the watch? I told you it would bite back on you, Ye Fan! I just knew you were


    saying rubbish and was deliberately using Wenwen and Dong-Bao. It''s not like they are idiots. They


    were swindled for the purse, but there''s no way they were swindled into buying a $1 million watch too.


    Do you think they are as stupid as you and keep trying to do dumb things? What are you waiting for?


    Aren''t you going to apologize to them?" Meng Han scolded Ye Fan coldly.


    But Ye Fan didn''t appear the least bit upset when he heard Meng Han. Instead, Ye Fan shook his head


    and smiled.


    Xu Lei and the others even gave Meng Han strange looks.


    "Hey, why aren''t any of you saying anything? Wenwen, he used your husband of buying a fake


    watch for $250. Aren''t you going to say a word?" said Meng Han perplexedly.


    But Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were almost dying from fury.


    Guo Ya-Wen''s face kept changing color. Then she could no longer suppress herself and said furiously,


    "Just bloody shut up!


    No one''s going to think you''re a mute if you quit yapping!"


    Guo Ya-Wen was so angry that her face flushed crimson.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao just wanted to like things quietly go under the radar, but Meng Han


    kept talking about the watch''s authenticity.


    Darn, was Meng Han stupid?


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were already feeling utterly embarrassed.


    But Meng Han kept pouring salt on their wound repeatedly.


    So Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were naturally furious.


    "Wenwen, did I do anything wrong? How can you say that of me?" said Meng Han indignantly. She


    defended them but ended up getting scolded by Guo Ya-Wen.


    In the end, it was Xu Lei who told her to stop talking because Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were


    frustrated enough about ending up buying imitation goods repeatedly, so Meng Han shouldn''t keep


    throwing salt on their wounds.


    "What? The watch was a fake too?¡± asked Meng Han. She was undoubtedly baffled.


    Meng Han wondered whether Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were just faking it when they kept


    bragging about their wealth earlier on.


    The purse was a fake, and now this watch was an imitation too?


    So Meng Han couldn''t help wondering if they were just pretending to be rich altogether.


    After all, Meng Han didn''t usually hang out with Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao, and it was just a mere


    coincidence that they ended up going out together today. After she discovered the fake goods they


    were using, Meng Han''s attitude towards them experienced a subtle change.


    "Wenwen, you guys sure are unlucky. Your purse was a fake, and now this watch is an imitation too,"


    consoled Meng Han.


    "Humph, we befriended the wrong people and were fleeced. But the loss was only slightly over $1


    million, so my hubby can earn it back in a matter of days. Okay, let''s stop talking about it and continue


    having fun. Let''s not dampen our spirits because a mere $1 million," said Guo Ya-Wen as she put on a


    bold front and acted nonchntly, even though her heart was bleeding inside.


    They lost over a million dors just like that.


    They embarrassed themselves and lost all that money.


    Lei Dong-Bao appeared upset too and didn''t manage topose himself even after a long time.


    Then everyone just continued exploring the small town. Although they had maligned Ye Fan, they


    seemed to have no intention of apologizing.


    After all, so what if Ye Fan made urate guesses?


    He was still just a poor loser!


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao naturally couldn''t lower themselves to apologize to someone like Ye


    Fan!


    Moreover, Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao''s hate for Ye Fan became even deeper because of these


    incidents.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao ignored Ye Fan and left him on his own as they continued to explore


    the small town.


    Also, Guo Ya-Wen even purposely got Lei Dong-Bao to buy two sets of cosmetics while she was


    shopping. She deliberately gave one set to only Meng Han, but not to Xu Lei.


    "Lei, I won''t buy you any cosmetics since you have a boyfriend now. If you want any cosmetics, Fan


    can buy them for you. This set of cosmetics is pretty good. Fan, why don''t you buy a set for your


    girlfriend?" said Guo Ya-Wen as she smiled.


    "I don''t want any. I already have cosmetics at home," said Xu Lei hurriedly before Ye Fan responded.


    Ye Fan looked at her and asked, "Lei, are you sure you don''t want them?" "Yup, Fan. I really don''t need


    any of this,'' replied Xu Lei as she beamed brightly.


    Xu Lei genuinely wasn''t trying to be polite.


    She really didn''t use this cosmetic brand.


    It was too low quality. The cosmetics that Xu Lei used were far better and were brands that the


    European royalty used.


    "Fine, up to you," said Ye Fan calmly.


    But Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao softlyughed when they saw this scene.


    Ye Fan was certainly a pauper.


    He couldn''t even afford to buy his girlfriend cosmetics.


    Meng Han shook her head too and felt that Xu Lei''s boyfriend was too lousy.


    She decided to find the opportunity to have a good chat with Xu Lei and convince her to find a new


    man before they got married.


    Xu Lei could easily marry into a rich and powerful family to be a rich man''s wife with her good looks.


    After that, Lei Dong-Bao spent a lot of money buying things for Guo Ya-Wen while they shopped in an


    effort to save his pride. Guo Ya-Wen even bought Meng Han a few things here and there, but she didn''t


    buy anything for Xu Lei at all.


    Guo Ya-Wen did it to show off her wealth and humiliate Xu Lei.


    After all, Xu Lei did nothing to prevent Ye Fan when he embarrassed them and even defended him.


    So Guo Ya-Wen was undoubtedly displeased.


    But Guo Ya-Wen Lei didn''t go overboard and continued to get Lei Dong-Bao to pay the bill for Xu Lei


    when it came to cheap things like milk tea and coffee.


    Of course, she didn''t pay for Ye Fan at all.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao couldn''t wait to beat Ye Fan up now. Why would they offer to buy him


    anything?


    After lunch, Meng Han offered to foot the bill. After all, Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen had done Meng


    Han so many favors, so it was uneptable if she didn''t offer to pay the bill.


    "Hanhan, it''s okay. It''s nothing. Just let my hubby pay for it,¡± said Guo Ya-Wen. Guo Ya-Wen and Lei


    Dong-Bao naturally stopped Meng Han from paying the bill.


    Meng Han had no choice but to say awkwardly, "Wenwen, how can I let you pay for lunch?"


    "It''s alright. I''m d that you were sincere enough to offer to pay. You''re far better than those who just


    leech off us without any qualms," said Guo Ya-Wen coldly as she pointedly referred to Ye Fan.


    Sure enough, these words reminded Meng Han of something.


    So Meng Han immediately turned to re at Ye Fan, who was standing next to them in silence. Then


    she said in disdain, "How could a man like you just stand by watching? You leeched off us all morning


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and didn''t pay a dime. How can you still have the cheek to let Wenwen and her husband foot the bill for


    lunch too?"

 Chapter 490 False Accusation

    Chapter 490 False usation


    "Meng Han, what are you saying? Fan shouldn''t have to pay for this meal. Let me pay for it?"


    Xu Lei was having lunch with her ssmates. Ye Fan pulled time out of his busy schedule to lunch with


    them for Xu Lei''s sake, and he wasn''t her boyfriend either anyway.


    So it made no sense for Ye Fan to pay for lunch.


    Xu Lei was naturally unhappy that her ssmates were targeting Ye Fan.


    After defending Ye Fan, she stepped forward to foot the bill.


    "Forget it, Lei. Save your sry. How can we let you pay now that you havee to Yanjing?"


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao didn''t let Xu Lei foot the bill. After all, Meng Han was around. If they let


    a visitor like Xu Lei pay for lunch, their ssmates would think they were miserly if they caught wind of


    it.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were both prideful folks, so they didn''t mind paying for lunch as long as


    it made them look good.


    "Humph, Lei. How can you go on with someone like him? Is he worth it? He''s so poor and stingy! Why


    did you end up dating him? Just look at how rich, talented and generous Dong-Bao is. That''s the kind


    of man you should date. Lei, why don''t you ept Wenwen and Dong-Bao''s offer to introduce some


    men to you? Even Wenwen''s driver is better than Ye Fan, right? You''re the belle of the finance faculty,


    so you can''t do this injustice to yourself."


    Meng Han''s impression of Ye Fan undoubtedly worsened because he didn''t pay for lunch.


    She felt that Ye Fan was a thick-skinned pauper who leeched off them without saying a word of thanks


    and was utterly shameless.


    Meng Han was clueless about why the finance faculty''s belle, Xu Lei, wouldnd herself a boyfriend


    like Ye Fan.


    It was too embarrassing to even speak of it!


    Instead, Xu Lei shook her head when she heard Meng Han''s pity. Then Xu Lei said, "You don''t


    understand, Meng Han. You are an outsider, so you don''t understand anything or know Fan. You think


    that he is beneath me, feel sympathetic about me, and think he isn''t worth my time, but none of you


    know the kind of man Fan is behind his ordinary fagade. If I could be Fan''s wife one day, I won''t


    feel indignant about it. Instead, it would be my greatest honor."


    Xu Lei and Meng Han walked behind the crowd on the marble pavement.


    Xu Lei cast a furtive nce at the skinny man as he walked in front of her with her eyes gleaming


    inexplicably.


    Although all Xu Lei spent was a short day with Ye Fan, she really enjoyed being treated like his


    girlfriend.


    So what if Xu Lei knew it was a misunderstanding?


    At least for just one day, Ye Fan belonged to Xu Lei alone in their view.


    She was already contented for that.


    Meng Han stared wide-eyed when she heard Xu Lei''s words. Meng Han looked at Xu Lei


    disappointedly and said angrily, "Lei, I don''t know what to say about you. You''re hopeless! I don''t know


    why you are so smitten with this fellow! He has stolen all your rationality!¡±


    Meng Han felt speechless.


    Xu Lei continued to gaze at Ye Fan from behind as she smiled gently.


    They would probably never understand how blissful it was for Xu Lei to be Ye Fan''s woman.


    While Xu Lei and Meng Han were whispering behind, Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were looking at


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan angrily.


    "They are such ingrates! We''ve been paying for their food and drinks but they didn''t even say a word of


    thanks. I would rather feed a dog than pay for them. It''s infuriating! Do they think they can take


    advantage of us? Hubby, we must make them suffer for it!" said Guo Ya-Wen softly to Lei Dong-Bao.


    She was infuriated to see Ye Fan walking around smugly with his hands in his pant pockets.


    Then Guo Ya-Wen saw an upmarket jewelry shop up ahead and suggested to go in.


    "Wow, this ne is lovely! Come over and take a look, Lei!" said Meng Han as she quickly dragged


    Xu Lei over to see the ne.


    Ye Fan casually looked around inside the shop.


    Guo Ya-Wen took a jade bracelet from the counter and walked towards Ye Fan when she spotted him


    alone.


    Then Guo Ya-Wen deliberately dropped the jade bracelet when she got to Ye Fan.


    THUD!


    The jade bracelet fell to the ground and smashed into smithereens instantly.


    "AHHH! What are you doing? How could you be so careless with the bracelet? I got scraped by its


    shards!" said Guo Ya-Wen instantly in agony as she squatted down to touch her calf.


    "Wenwen, are you okay? Are you hurt? You brat, if my Wenwen is hurt, you are going to get it from


    me!¡±


    It was as though Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao orchestrated it. Once Guo Ya-Wen broke the jade


    bracelet, Lei Dong-Bao ran over and pretended to be concerned while ming it on Ye Fan.


    Meng Han hurried over to support Guo Ya-Wen worriedly.


    "Wenwen, are you okay? Bloody hell, you did this on purpose, didn''t you? Did you have to throw the


    bracelet at Wenwen? You''ll have to pay for it!" scolded Meng Han angrily. Since Guo Ya-Wen and Lei


    Dong-Bao med Ye Fan first, Meng Han undoubtedly thought Ye Fan was at fault too for breaking the


    bracelet.


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows and said, "It wasn''t me. She broke it herself.¡±


    "Goodness me, are you still going to deny breaking it? Are you ming Wenwen the minute you have


    to pay for it? Heavens, how can anyone be as vile as you?" said Meng Han even more angrily the


    moment Ye Fan denied breaking the bracelet.


    Guo Ya-Wen pretended to be magnanimous about it and said slowly, "Hanhan, it''s okay. I''m fine, so


    don''t me Ye Fan. After all, he''s Lei''s boyfriend. Dong-Bao, can you go to the counter and pay for it?


    This bracelet doesn''te cheap and costs tens of thousands. Since Lei doesn''t make that much


    money, I don''t think they can afford topensate for it.¡±


    "No way! Wenwen, you''re too kindhearted, so you end up getting bullied all the time. He has to be held


    responsible for it since he broke it. How can you pay for him? Just let him pay and stay out of it. He


    needs to learn his lesson," said Meng Han indignantly.


    Ye Fan repeated coldly, "I said it wasn''t me."


    "God, what kind of person are you? Aren''t you going to own up? Lei, your boyfriend is so dishonest,"


    said Meng Han furiously.


    But Xu Lei said angrily, "I trust Fan. If he did it, he would own up."


    "Xu Lei, what are you driving at? Are you saying I framed your boyfriend?" asked Guo Ya-Wen irritably.

 Chapter 491 We Should Go Our Separate Ways Since You...

    Chapter 491 We Should Go Our Separate Ways Since You...


    "So that''s what you think of me all this time. I can''t evenpare to this pauper after the four years we


    spent studying together. Fine, in that case, why carry on hanging out together? Since you don''t believe


    me, we should go our separate ways! Hubby, let''s go. We shouldn''t help thempensate for the jade


    bracelet and let them take advantage of us," said Guo Ya-Wen continuously in a fury. Her angry voice


    kept echoing through the air.


    Then she pulled her husband along as she turned to head out.


    "Wenwen, Wenwen!" shouted Meng Han anxiously from being stuck in the middle now that Guo Ya-


    Wen and Xu Lei had fallen out, but it was clearly futile.


    Guo Ya-Wen and her hubby left the jewelry shop without even looking back.


    "Lei, are you dumb? How can you offend Wenwen for someone like him? It''s not worth it!" said Meng


    Han as she sighed.


    Then Meng Han red viciously at Ye Fan and shouted, "Look at what you''ve done?


    You caused trouble and dragged Lei under with you. You can forget about watching the fighting match


    this afternoon."


    Meng Han had the utmost detest for Ye Fan.


    Then Meng Han turned to look at Xu Lei and said she would talk to Wenwen and look for Xu Leiter.


    All three of them left before long, and only Ye Fan and Xu Lei remained.


    "Fan, I''m sorry. My ssmates were..." said Xu Lei apologetically in a soft tone as she hung her head


    guiltily after Meng Han left.


    Ye Fanughed softly and said, "Lei, don''t apologize. It wasn''t your fault. It''s a big world out there, so


    there''s bound to be all kinds of other birds who can''t mix with us. Let''s go. The fighting match is about


    to begin, so we have to go. If we turn upte, Xue Ren-Yang will get anxious."


    Ye Fan spoke nonchntly and remainedposed. It was as though the incident didn''t cause a ripple


    in his heart.


    Ye Fan might be young.


    But he had experienced many upheavals all these years.


    Even though he didn''t have aplete understanding of the world yet, he was able to remain calm


    regardless of the situation.


    Guo Ya-Wen''s petty tricks were undoubtedly childish and hrious to Ye Fan, so he naturally wouldn''t


    feel angry about clowns like her.


    "Stop right there! Do you want to leave without paying up after breaking my bracelet? There is no such


    good fortune in the world!" said the fat shop owner sternly as he walked over to Ye Fan and Xu Lei


    while they prepared to leave.


    Since Xu Lei was eager for things to proceed quietly, she wanted topensate the shop owner.


    "Since your bracelet was priced at slightly over $9,000,1 will pay you $10,000, okay?" said Xu Lei


    calmly.


    "$10,000? Do you think you can settle the problem with just $10,000? Dream on. You disturbed my


    customers, affected my business, and caused a huge loss for my store. You can forget about leaving


    without paying $50,000!" said the fat shop owner coldly as he smiled. He thought Xu Lei and Ye Fan


    were pushovers and became greedy when they already offered fairpensation.


    Then he got two of his men to block the entrance, and it all seemed rather terrifying.


    "Are...are you trying to extort us?" said Xu Lei angrily.


    The shop owner wanted them topensate $50,000 for something worth $10,000.


    What a brilliant move!


    "You shouldn''t say that, Miss. You were the ones who broke the bracelet. Those rich friends of yours


    left because you got into an argument about it, right? Since you broke my goods and ruined my


    business, I''m kind enough to only ask for $50,000. Are you unwilling to pay up now?" said the fat shop


    owner as he smiled coldly.


    Xu Lei was undoubtedly infuriated by this foul-mouthed old man before her. If this were Yunzhou, Xu


    Lei would have called her men over by now.


    But they were in Yanjing after all, so Xu Lei was powerless here. Now that the fighting match was about


    tomence, she was dreadfully worried that she might hold Ye Fan back from his business, so she


    gritted her teeth and swallowed her anger.


    Yet Ye Fan stopped Xu Lei just as she was about to transfer the money by phone.


    Xu Lei was shocked. Ye Fan hadn''t batted an eyelid all this time, but he suddenly walked over and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    looked at the fat shop owner. Then Ye Fan said calmly, "If you were discreet and polite, we would have


    helped topensate for the jade bracelet. But you were unreasonable, so you leave me with no


    choice. Since we weren''t the ones who broke the bracelet, then we won''t be paying $50,000 or a


    single cent for that matter."


    "You scoundrel! Do you want to default payment? There''s a CCTV in my shop. If I call the cops, it won''t


    be a mere question of paying up. Scum like you will probably have to get jailed for a few days!" cursed


    the fat shop owner angrily. Then he turned to order his staff to pull out the CCTV footage.


    "I''d like to see if you can still shirk responsibility after you see the CCTV footage!" said the fat shop


    owner as he sneered coldly. But an employee who had gone through the CCTV footage came running


    out.


    "Boss, he really didn''t break the bracelet. ording to the CCTV, it was the sexily dressed woman who


    broke the bracelet. She deliberately threw it on the ground and framed this gentleman," said a slightly


    shorter young employee.


    The shop owner immediately red when he heard his employee''s words and pped him as he said,


    "Damn you! How dare you spout rubbish?"


    "Boss, it''s true. Why don''t you take a look for yourself?" said the employee indignantly.


    The shop owner didn''t believe him, so he went over for a look, but his face quickly turned dark after


    seeing the footage, and he seemed angry now.


    "How about that? Now can we leave?" asked Ye Fan coldly.


    The shop owner wanted to take advantage of them but suffered a loss instead. If the shop owner quit


    while he was ahead, Ye Fan didn''t mind letting Xu Leipensate for the bracelet. But the shop owner


    became greedy and treated them like they were fools, so Ye Fan wasn''t going to y nice.


    "Leave? If you don''tpensate, you can forget about leaving! You were the ones who broke the


    bracelet, so don''t even think about shirking responsibility! Come over and surround them. If they don''t


    pay, they can''t leave!¡± said the fat shop owner sternly. Then he deleted the CCTV footage and


    destroyed the evidence!


    It appeared as though even after proving Ye Fan''s innocence, the fat shop owner didn''t intend on


    letting them off.


    Otherwise, he would have to shoulder the loss.


    Ye Fan instantly turned cold. Then he said, "Are you going to force us now? You better carefully think


    before you do. Are you able to suffer the consequences?"


    Ye Fan''s cold voice sounded intensely angry as it quietly echoed through the room.


    The fat shop owner instantlyughed and said, "Oh, are we pulling threats now? I have operated my


    business here for ten years, and even the district chief of Yanqi Lake respects me. Who do you think


    you are to threaten me? So what if I resort to force? So what if my men surround you? If you don''t pay


    up to avoid disaster, I will keep you captive here and even sleep with your woman tonight! If you are


    capable of doing anything about it, then do it instead of just talking big. I will let you call as many people


    as you can and entertain you


    to the end. Let''s see who can gather more men!"

 Chapter 492 Kept Surging In

    Chapter 492 Kept Surging In


    The shop owner appeared like the town bully.


    He came from a rich family and owned a shop. Since he was usually generous whenever he met up


    with his friends, he was undoubtedly popr in the small town.


    After making his calls, the shop owner managed to get a few dozen friends to turn up.


    "Biao, what''s up?"


    "Why did you call us out of the blue?"


    The burly men who turned up at the jewelry shop smiled at the fat shop owner as they asked.


    "It''s no big deal. Some brat wants to pick a fight with me. Get a few friends toe over and help out!


    Then stay for dinner after that. I will buy everyone dinner at a good restaurant," said the fat shop owner


    generously.


    "Let''s talk about dinnerter. We want to know who was reckless enough to stir trouble in your


    territory?"


    "He must be tired of living, right?"


    The burly men asked quizzically.


    Very quickly, the fat boss pointed out Ye Fan.


    "Darn!"


    "Was it this brat?"


    "He''s quite the troublemaker despite his young age. Though I must say that the girl next to him looks


    very pretty."


    "Biao, I think you didn''t intend on beating him up. It''s really the girl that you want, right?"


    Surges of shrillughter surged through the stop instantly.


    Then all eyes turned to look at Xu Lei wantonly.


    After all, it was rare for women to have both good looks and a hot body. If they could spend the night


    with a woman like Xu Lei, it would be admirable even if they died trying.


    "How about that, you brat? Are you scared now? But if you get your woman to drink with us tonight, I


    can pretend nothing happened," said the fat shop owner as heughed coldly. He clearly fancied Xu


    Lei and instantly harbored evil intentions for her.


    Ye Fan turned to look at them. Then he shook his head and said, "Afraid? Of just you lot?"


    Ye fanughed in disdain.


    "You brat, how dare you keep acting tough! Fine, call your men! If no one turns up, I will bloody rip you


    apart!¡± said the fat shop owner furiously as he exploded. He didn''t expect a young pauper like Ye Fan


    would be so cocky.


    He was on death''s doors but continued to speak with such arrogance!


    "Biao, what''s the point of talking so much to a stupid young man like him?"


    "Let''s just beat him up and call it a day."


    The other men shook their heads and spoke contemptuously.


    But the fat shop owner waved his hands and said, "Let''s have some fun with him first. I want him to


    kneel and ept his defeat wholeheartedly today!¡±


    Then Ye Fanughed loftily instead and said, "Do you want me to call my men? Fine, then as you


    wish!"


    Ye Fan quickly held up his phone and dialed Xue Ren-Yang''s number.


    "Dragon Master, where are you? The fighting match is starting. Please don''t bete for it."


    Since the Xue family''s family survival hinged on the fighting match, Xue Ren-Yang was particrly


    anxious and serious, so he asked Ye Fan if he had reached Yanqi Lake the moment he picked up the


    phone.


    "We can talk about the matchter. I met with some trouble. Someone has me surrounded and told me


    to gather as many men as I could. Or else they will sleep with my woman tonight," said Ye Fan


    Xue Ren-Yang red the moment he heard about the situation. Then he suddenly jumped up from the


    sofa as though he was struck by lightning.


    "What? Dragon Master, what...what are you saying here? Did you get surrounded by some hooligans?


    And they want to sleep with your woman? Do they want to die?" eximed Xue Ren-Yang furiously and


    in shock. His face sank as he gripped the phone tightly in an instant.


    Yanjing was Xue Ren-Yang''s territory.


    It was quite an embarrassment for Xue Ren-Yang for Ye Fan to encounter such problems at his home


    base.


    Xue Ren-Yang said coldly, "Dragon Master, just wait for me. I will there in a minute!"


    His voice sounded gloomy and filled with intense coldness and murderous violence.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Xue Ren-Yang called Xue Ming-Xin and asked, "Ming-Xin, how many men


    do we have outside Yanqi Lake?"


    "We have hundreds of men there. Don''t worry, Uncle Ren-Yang. Our entire private army is here. Also,


    the retired military personnel that the Xue family took in are all here too. And I called the security


    enter without tickets!" replied Xue Ming-Xin as he patted his chest confidently.


    All the powerful families of Yanjing sent men to help seal off Yanqi Lake each year for the fighting


    match.


    Ordinary folk were banned froming within a few hundred meters of theke.


    The Xue family sent a lot of men since they were the leader of the three up anding families.


    "Good, then send out my orders. All men are to assemble and follow me to Yanqi Jewelry Shop!" said


    Xue Ren-Yang coldly through the phone.


    Xue Ming-Xin was a little confused, so he asked, "Uncle Ren-Yang, how...how many men should we


    bring?"


    "Everyone!"


    Xue Ren-Yang''s weighty words rang and rumbled by Xue Ming-Xin''s ears.


    There was a light breeze going on outside the window, and the sun was perfect.


    In the distance, Yanqi Lake undted.


    And it appeared tranquil outside.


    Ye Fan continued standingposedly in the shop.


    Dozens of men stared at him so fiercely that it felt terrifying.


    An average woman would have gone pale in fear and started crying at the sight of this.


    But Xu Lei was fearless and kept smiling calmly as she stood next to Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei had the courage to go against the world with this man with her!


    "Heh, are you acting calm?¡±


    "Ten minutes have gone by, but where are your men, you brat?"


    "I think you are just trying to hold us up."


    "Biao, forget about waiting."


    "Punks like him just need to get beaten up before they figure out who''s the boss."


    Everyone was losing patience.


    The fat shop owner nodded. He clearly didn''t want to waste his time with idiots like Ye Fan anymore.


    Then he said, "Okay then, please be gentle with him, my friends. Just teach him a small lesson. Oh


    yes, don''t hurt the girl, or else she won''t be able to drink with us tonight."


    "Haha!"


    A burst of lewdughter instantly broke out in the hall.


    THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP!


    Just when the fat shop owner and his friends were about to beat Ye Fan up, a surge of rumbling rang


    by their ears suddenly.


    Very quickly, the earth started to shake, and the cabs and their contents began to wobble.


    Even themps hanging from the ceiling swayed madly.


    The fat shop owner was stunned. Then he asked, "Is...is this an earthquake?¡±


    RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!


    The sound became grew louder and louder.


    The thumping sound had developed into a thunderous rumble, and the dull sound even sounded


    rhythmic.


    The earth trembled even harder, and water spilled from their cups.


    Then the rumble came surging toward them like a tsunami!


    Everyone in the shop panicked as their faces turned frightfully pale.


    What was bloody happening here?


    The fat shop owner''s son barged through the door and came running in just as they started to panic.


    He was so anxious that he fell right onto the ground after he entered.


    His son shouted hopelessly, "Dad...it''s all... all soldiers! Our shop is surrounded by a swarm of soldiers,


    and it''s as though the tides are closing in on us. They are so densely packed that there must be over


    10,000 men out there! Dad, what...what the hell did you do?"


    B000M!

 Chapter 493 Did They Offend a Military King?

    Chapter 493 Did They Offend a Military King?


    B000M1


    The things that the shop owner''s son said struck them like a bolt of thunder.


    The fat shop owner was instantly stunned by the rumble, and his mind kept buzzing nonstop.


    "What...what did you say? Are...are they all soldiers? Thousands....thousands of soldiers?"


    Everyone in the jewelry shop went insane with fear.


    Their faces turned ghastly pale in terror as all eyes stared hard.


    The fat boss and the others seemed to realize something. All eyes turned and fell on Ye Fan in unison.


    All of them turned to look Ye Fan with horror in their eyes like they had seen a ghost as he stood there


    "Are...are you the one who...who called them over?"


    The fat shop owner waspletely stunned.


    It raised a tsunami in his heart.


    Heavens, did they offend a military king or something?


    "Mr Xue, the first unit is here!"


    "The second unit is here!¡±


    "The third unit is here!"


    "The fourth unit is here!"


    It was pitch-ck outside the Yanqi Jewelry Shop from the sheer number of people. The shop was


    entirely sealed off in an instant as though tides had submerged it.


    After all their units were in ce, their captains went over to Xue Ren-Yang and saluted him before


    reporting their status.


    Their energetic shouts could be heard within a hundred meters.


    After all, there was plenty of retired military personnel among the Xue family''s guards.


    Also, the Xue family kept up military traditions and managed their men like soldiers to maintain their


    They even wore military green outfits that onlycked actual military ranks on them.


    But they were as ferocious as a regr army.


    Every one of them was far more imposing than an average citizen.


    So even though there were only a few hundred of them, the fat shop owner''s son mistook them for their


    numbers for thousands.


    "Well done! Keep your eyes peeled! No one, not even a fly can leave the shop!" shouted Xue Ren-


    Yang deeply.


    Then Xue Ren-Yang walked into the shop with some men.


    The moment they opened the door, Xue Ren-Yang and his burly men charged in right away.


    When they caught sight of Ye Fan, they swiftly paid respects to him, "Mr Chu, so sorry about the shock


    you suffered!"


    "Mr Chu, sorry about the shock!"


    Their low greeting exploded in the shop in unison.


    Xue Ren-Yang was leading them and even bowed in embarrassment as he apologized, "Dragon


    Master, my apologies for being careless!"


    HUUUU...


    In an instant, the shop fell into a deathly silence.


    Cold wind rapidly gusted into the shop from outside.


    Hordes of people were outside the shop, and the pressure felt so intense that the fat shop owner and


    his friends were starting to go breathless.


    The fat shop owner slumped onto the ground like a dog in silence.


    The moment his friends caught sight of them, they became so frightened that they felt like their souls


    had left their bodies.


    They were staring at the fat shop owner and dying to kick him to death.


    "Zheng Cheng-Biao, you asshole!"


    "Who the hell did you offend?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You damned bugger!"


    "You are going to get us all killed!"


    The dozen men who came to help back the fat shop owner up were all on the brink of tears.


    They merely asionally partied with Zheng Cheng-Biao and weren''t considered close acquaintances.


    But now they had offended some big shot along with Zheng Cheng-Biao, so they were terrified that


    they might die because of him.


    "What do you think, Mr Zheng? Do you still want to fight me with brute force now? Are you still going to


    corner me now? Are you still going to sleep with my woman?" said Ye Fan as heughed coldly. His


    voice sounded like a shocking thunderp as it exploded loudly by their ears.


    Ye Fan even bellowed in anger right at the end.


    Zheng Cheng-Biao was so petrified that he felt as though his soul had departed from his body. He


    lunged onto the ground and begged for mercy.


    Zheng Cheng-Biao had lost all confidence and boldness now.


    Zheng Cheng-Biao knew that he was done for the moment he saw the swarms of people outside. He


    had really offended someone important this time.


    "Are you begging for mercy?" said Ye Fan as he smiled and shook his face maliciously with a cold air


    exuding from him.


    "Only now do you fear and beg for mercy? Don''t you think it''s toote? When I gave you a chance, you


    didn''t treasure it. In that case, you have only yourself to me," said Ye Fan calmly as though he was


    rting something mundane.


    But his words felt hefty when they fell upon Zheng Cheng-Biao''s ears.


    Those few simple words undoubtedly sentenced Zheng Cheng-Biao to death!


    The fat shop owner''s eyes were filled with hopelessness.


    It was as though he waspletely sapped of energy.


    "You''d better carefully think before you do anything. Are you able to suffer the consequences?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words from earlier rang by Zheng Cheng-Biao''s ears.


    Zheng Cheng-Biao assumed Ye Fan was simply young and arrogant previously.


    But from the looks of it now, Ye Fan wasn''t being arrogant or pulling empty threats.


    It was a real warning to Zheng Cheng-Biao that his life was at stake.


    No one knew how regretful Zheng Cheng-Biao was in his heart now.


    If he had quit while he was ahead and didn''t extort them, Zheng Cheng-Biao wouldn''t have ended up


    like this.


    With a single phone call, thousands of people came to pay respects to Ye Fan!


    Zheng Cheng-Biao couldn''t imagine what kind of big shot Ye Fan was. How could Ye Fanmand so


    much power?


    "Longyang, handle it. I don''t want to see them the next time Ie to Yanjing," said Ye Fan coldly with


    his back facing everyone.


    Then Ye Fan took Xu Lei and left the shop without lingering.


    Ye Fan didn''t even nce at Zheng Cheng-Biao and the rest when he exited the shop.


    Zheng Cheng-Biao was nothing but an ant to someone standing at the zenith of power like Ye Fan.


    Even if Ye Fan didn''t involve the Xue family today, he could have easily trampled them to death on his


    own.


    But since Zheng Cheng-Biao wanted to y, Ye Fan entertained him.


    Sometimes, the impact was the greatest when Ye Fan attacked them using what they were best at!


    "Mr Xue, what''s going to happen to Zheng Cheng-Biao?"


    After Ye Fan left, Xue Ren-Yang''s subordinates raised a question.


    Xue Ren-Yang nced at them calmly.


    Then he said coldly, "What else? Mr Chu already gave his orders, so we have to take over Zheng


    Cheng-Biao''s assets and exile him from Yanjing. From now on, Yanqi Jewelry Shop will cease to exist


    in Yanjing!"


    A cold voice echoed for a long time.


    Many passersby had surrounded the shop to watch in terror.


    "There...there are so many soldiers here!"


    "Heavens!"


    "What trouble did the jewelry shop owner stir?"


    "Did he offend a general of some sort?"


    "Zheng Cheng-Biao is dead meat this time."


    "He deserved it. Zheng Cheng-Biao alwaysmitted wicked deeds just because he was well-


    connected."


    "This is retribution for his evil deeds!" "Haha!


    News that Yanqi Jewelry Shop was surrounded by soldiers spread quickly and caused an uproar in the


    small-town.


    Many people came running over to look when they caught wind of the news. They wanted to see the


    powerful man whom Zheng Cheng-Biao offended!


    But no one knew that the culprit, Ye Fan, had already left the shop with Xu Lei in tow as they circled


    outside and watched on.


    The Yanjing fighting match was about tomence.

 Chapter 494 They Must Have Snuck In

    Chapter 494 They Must Have Snuck In


    At the banks of Yanqi Lake.


    Yanqi Lake was alreadypletely sealed off because of the fighting match.


    Only a small group of rich and powerful people managed to purchase tickets and had the chance to


    board the cruise ship and watch the match.


    The fighting match was about to begin, so many people had already gathered here to board the ship.


    "Please queue up, everyone!"


    "Please board the ship in an orderly manner!"


    "If anyone flouts the rules, their tickets will be invalidated, and they will get chased off the ship!"


    Hundreds of people formed two long queues by Yanqi Lake and waited to board the cruise ship.


    "Oh my, there are so many people here! How long do we have to queue for?"


    Guo Ya-Wen, Lei Dong-Bao, and Meng Han stood in the cold wind and obediently queued up to board


    the ship.


    Meng Han promised toe back for Xu Lei, but she clearly didn''t mean it.


    Although Meng Han''s friendship with Xu Lei was important, Meng Han cared more about today''s


    fighting match.


    She heard that many important people would gather today at the fighting match.


    All major powers had gathered at Yanqi Lake to split the territory and settle feuds through the match


    results.


    The match today was not solely about the various powers settling feuds. More importantly, it was about


    where these powers stood in Yanjing in the future.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So it naturally drew a lot of attention.


    Hence small-time tycoons like Lei Dong-Bao, with up to billions worth of assets, were willing to brave


    the cold and queue in the wind to see the match. They were clearly there to see how the various


    powers of Yanjing would carve up the territory in the future. Then they could ingratiate themselves to


    the right people.


    And Meng Han turned up at the match with the hope of finding her prince charming.


    Any random man here was wealthy and influential.


    It was already the month of December, and Yanjing was known for its harsh winters to begin with.


    Also, the ce was open and spacious, so the icy wind from the north kept gusting across theke


    harshly. Guo Ya-Wen, Lei Dong-Bao, and Meng Han felt as though their hands were about to get


    frostbite.


    Guo Ya-Wen couldn''t helpining as she looked at the long queues.


    "Hubby, is there anyone you know here who can help us board the ship first?" "Wenwen, don''t gripe. All


    of the men here have more money than I do. That guy in front of us is worth tens of billions, and even


    he is obediently queuing up, so be patient. Once we get onto the cruise ship by speed boat, it will get


    warmer," consoled Lei Dong-Bao.


    The massive cruise ship sat horizontally at the center of Yanqi Lake, like a monolith.


    All the people on thekeside would get ferried to the cruise ship one by one by the staff.


    Only seven to eight passengers could board the speed boat each time, so they would have to queue


    for a long time.


    "Hubby, isn''t that an empty speed boat with very few passengers on it? Why don''t we queue over there


    instead?" said Guo Ya-Wen when she noticed a small speed boat docked at thekeside nearby with


    staff in charge of ferrying passengers over on it.


    "You can forget about it. That''s reserved for the richest and most powerful people in Yanjing. Only


    giants who control hundreds of billions in assets can take the boat, so we can only look on in envy,"


    replied Lei Dong-Bao. He knew that he could only brag in front of the likes of Xu Lei and Ye Fan, who


    were earthworms from small towns. Lei Dong-Bao was nothing but small fry inparison to the giants


    in Yanjing.


    Of course, he wouldn''t recklessly run over to their private speed boat to disgrace himself.


    Guo Ya-Wen immediately gave up all hope when she heard her husband''s words.


    But she was secretly jealous. If she married someone as wealthy and influential as that, she wouldn''t


    have to queue up with themoners to get onto the cruise liner and suffer in the cold.


    "Wenwen, hurry up and look. Isn''t that Xu Lei and her boyfriend?" shouted Meng Han in surprise very


    quickly as she pointed at the dock for private speed boats.


    The moment Guo Ya-Wen heard Meng Han, she instantlyughed and said,


    "That''s impossible! Hanhan, you must be confused! Lei and her loser of a boyfriend are probably still in


    the jewelry shop begging their rtives to lend them money to pay for the jade bracelet. How could


    they be here? Moreover, how could an insignificant employee and a stingy pauper from a third-rate city


    like them get to use those private speed boats? You must be dreaming!¡±


    Guo Ya-Wen sneered without even bothering to look.


    Meng Han nodded. "You''re right. They don''t even have a ticket, so they probably can''t even get to the


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei had already boarded a private speed boat while Guo Ya-Wen and the others were


    mocking them.


    "Mr Chu, sit tight. I''m starting the boat."


    "Okay!" said Ye Fan as he nodded.


    Then everyone looked in envy as Ye Fan and Xu Lei boarded a private speed boat and headed to the


    cruise ship at the heart of theke.


    "Sigh! Just look at them! They have such a good life! I don''t think we will ever live to enjoy such


    treatment!" said Guo Ya-Wen enviously as she stood by theke and looked at the private speed boat


    going off in the distance.


    She kept wishing that she could be the wife of the big shot sitting on the speed boat.


    Guo Ya-Wen was willing even if she had to be his mistress.


    But Guo Ya-Wen would never guess that the man sitting in the speed boat was Ye Fan, whom she


    despised.


    "Dragon Master, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to make do. I couldn''t get my hands on the VIP front row


    tickets, so you and Miss Xu will need to sit in thest row for now." Ye Fan had boarded the cruise ship.


    A huge square open-air fighting ring stood on the enormous cruise ship.


    All around them were spectator seats.


    Xue Ren-Yang looked at Ye Fan with a bitter smile on his face as he apologized to him.


    "You couldn''t even get your hands on front row tickets? It looks like the Xue family is in grave danger,"


    said Ye Fan. He had a keen grasp of the situation and hit the nail on its head about the Xue family


    being in dire straits.


    "Sigh! Dragon Master, you know that the Xue, Lin, and Zhao families signed up for the match under


    Longyang Martial Arts Academy. Since I withdrew halfway, I lost many privileges. Also, Lin Feng and


    the others are out to get the Xue family, so you will have to bear with it," said Xue Ren-Yang quickly


    with sadness brimming from his face.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. The back row it is then. It doesn''t matter where I watch it


    from. You can go over first. When it''s my turn, I will show up.¡±


    "Okay. The Xue family is counting on the Dragon Master for its survival!" said Xue Ren-Yang before


    leaving.


    Since the Xue family sponsored the fighting match, they could still take their sponsors'' seats regardless


    of their family''s state.


    More and more passengers boarded the cruise ship as time went on, and therge open-air arena


    bustled with activity.


    One man and twodies quietly appeared and next to Ye Fan and Xu Lei 30 minutester.


    The moment they spotted Ye Fan and Xu Lei, the three of them were instantly stunned.


    "Heavens!!"


    "What is this loser doing here?'' "Lei, did you board the cruise ship too?"


    "Do you have tickets?"


    "You must have snuck in, right?"

 Chapter 495 Everyone Has Gathered

    Chapter 495 Everyone Has Gathered


    Guo Ya-Wen, Lei Dong-Bao, and Meng Han''s faces instantly turned dark as they asked quizzically.


    They were just feeling an immense sense of superiority that Ye Fan and Xu Li wouldn''t be able to board


    the cruise ship and watch the fighting match, but they managed to enter.


    Also, Ye Fan and Xu Lei were sitting one row ahead of them, so they had to sit right behind them.


    Guo Ya-Wen clearly found it uneptable and felt outdone by them!


    Their previous sense of superiority was long gone!


    But Guo Ya-Wen and the others didn''t think that Ye Fan and Xu Lei were capable of obtaining tickets


    for the match.


    So they assumed Ye Fan and Xu Li must have snuck their way in as they had preconceptions about


    them.


    "Lei, are you insane? Do you know what event this is? Almost all the rich and powerful of Yanjing are


    here today. Didn''t you see the thousands of people standing guard outside theke to seal it off? No


    one is permitted to enter for a hundred meters. How could you sneak into an event like this? Someone


    is bound to check our ticketster. Why don''t both of you run before anyone finds out? Or else, you will


    be in big trouble," persuaded Meng Han worriedly in a hushed voice.


    Meng Han attempted to convince them to leave before they were caught.


    "Oh yes, don''t go yet. Maybe Wenwen still has those tickets. Let me ask her," said Meng Han when she


    recalled Guo Ya-Wen. Then she turned to ask Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen about whether they had


    extra tickets.


    Since they were ssmates, they should help each other.


    Guo Ya-Wen turned to sneer coldly instead, "Is she begging me now? Only now does she consider me


    her ssmate. Wasn''t she the one who defended her lover boy by saying that I framed him?"


    "Wenwen, don''t be angry. Ye Fan was at fault earlier on, and Lei wasn''t to me. Can you find some


    way to get Lei a ticket? You can just forget about Ye Fan," persuaded Meng Han again.


    But Guo Ya-Wen shook her head and said, "It''s toote. My husband already threw the two tickets into


    Yanqi Lake. Why don''t you ask Ye Fan to dive into theke and find them, Lei? He might just get lucky."


    Guo Ya-Wen calmly spoke as she mocked them and treated only Ye Fan and Xu Lei with contempt.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei were incapable and didn''t even know how to keep their friends.


    If they showed Guo Ya-Wen''s husband some respect as Meng Han did, Guo Ya-Wen would have


    helped those earthworms from the countryside with her connections on ount of her friendship with


    Xu Lei.


    But sadly, both of them were obtuse and didn''t know how to forge ties with them, so


    Guo Ya-Wen couldn''t be bothered to help them.


    "Meng Han, it''s okay. Don''t worry about us," Xu Leiforted Meng Han while she ignored Guo Ya-


    Wen''s harsh words.


    "What do you mean, it''s okay?" interrupted Guo Ya-Wen as she instantlyughed before Meng Han


    could reply Xu Lei, "Lei, a girl from a small town like you probably has no clue about important events


    in this big city. This ce is full of wealthy and influential folks, and countless giants have gathered


    here today. If nobodies like you get caught for sneaking in, you can count yourself lucky if you just get


    chased out. What if you get thrown into theke as fish feed? You must know your limits and


    understand how important this event is.¡±


    Although Guo Ya-Wen sounded like she was concerned, she was mocking Ye Fan and Xu Lei fortheir


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    recklessness.


    Then Ye Fan came out of his silence to shake his head and said calmly, "Miss Guo, there''s nothing for


    you to worry about. It''s just two back row tickets. I can still get hold of them if I wanted to."


    Ye Fan took out the tickets that Xue Ren-Yang gave him earlier and waved them in front of Guo Ya-


    Wen and the others.


    "Do you suspect that my tickets are fake? Don''t worry, I will get the staff to check them now,¡± said Ye


    Fan deeply before he waved an employee over to check his tickets.


    They were undoubtedly genuine tickets.


    At this stage, there was nothing else Guo Ya-Wen and the others could say.


    Their faces flushed crimson from embarrassment.


    After all, they had just ridiculed them and told them to fish the tickets out of Yanqi Lake earlier on.


    In the end, they had tickets and better seats than them.


    Guo Ya-Wen was undoubtedly infuriated.


    After Guo Ya-Wen sat back down, she seethed with anger.


    "Darn, are they serious? What does the organizer do for a living? How could they sell tickets to the


    likes of them? I thought ordinary people couldn''t ess this event?¡± cursed Guo Ya-Wen. She felt that


    it lowered her status to attend an event with a loser like Ye Fan.


    "Lei, how did you get these tickets? I thought..." asked Meng Han quizzically as she looked at Xu Lei.


    She was clearly shocked too.


    Xu Lei smiled and replied, "Fan got them for us."


    "Fan? Did he get them for you? You must be kidding!" said Meng Han perplexedly.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao shook their heads in disdain as well.


    "Look!" ''The fighting match is starting.¡±


    "The big shots have entered the arena!"


    The arena went into a furor instantly.


    Everyone turned their eyes eagerly to the center of the arena where the wealthy and influential people


    of Yanjing had appeared. The audience started talking to one after another in excitement.


    Meng Han and the others undoubtedly turned to look as well when they caught themotion.


    "Oh my, is that for real? I know that man. I saw him on TV before. He''s the head of the Zhao family in


    Yanjing, Zhao Si," said Meng Han delightedly as she pointed to an old man in the distance.


    "Hanhan, be careful with your words. Do you want to die?¡±


    But Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao turned pale and warned Meng Han anxiously when they heard her.


    "How can you call Mr Zhao by his nickname? Watch your tongue if you don''t want to attract trouble,


    okay? If anyone caught you calling Mr Zhao by his nickname and told the Zhao family about it, you


    would probably die," reprimanded Guo Ya-Wen.


    Meng Han was so startled that she shivered as though Guo Ya-Wen had poured a bucket of cold water


    over her. In an instant, she didn''t dare to utter a word.


    There was a yawning chasm between themoners and Yanjing''s elite.


    She would probably invite death if she misspoke.


    Then more and more rich and powerful entered the center of the arena.


    The audience started to gossip one after another. They could undoubtedly impress their friends if they


    could recognize any of those big shots.


    "Did the head of the Lin Family, Lin Feng,e too?" "Lin Pharmaceuticals is a giant in the


    Chinese medicine trade!"


    "I heard that the Lin family controls over a third of the Chinese medical trade market in the country!"


    "Darn, it''s the Xue family!"


    "Isn''t that the previous head of the Xue family, Xue Ren-Yang?"


    "They are the leader of the three up anding families in Yanjing!¡±


    "Didn''t he retire? They even changed the family head."


    "Why did hee personally today?"


    "Stop bullshitting."


    "The leader of the three up anding families?"


    "The Xue family is on the verge of copse." "Didn''t you see how everyone ignored Old Master Xue


    when he appeared?"


    "All of them are avoiding the Xue family like the gue."


    "Oh my god, you''re right!¡±


    "What happened to the Xue family?"


    "Did they offend a big shot?¡±

 Chapter 496 Xu Feng-Liangs Arrival

    Chapter 496 Xu Feng-Liang''s Arrival


    "Who knows?"


    "But I heard the Xue family was kicked out of Longyang Martial Arts Academy."


    "The Xue family has backed out of its alliance with the other two up anding families."


    Everyone started gossiping.


    Even the guests could detect something amiss. This was proof that the Xue family was in quite the


    spot.


    But just as the audience waited for the fighting match tomence, Xu Lei''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Then Ye Fan clearly sensed the woman next to him suddenly tremble after she looked at her phone.


    "What''s wrong, Lei?¡± asked Ye Fan as he turned to look at her. Then he discovered that the stunning


    beauty had lost all color on her face.


    "Fan, Uncle Feng-Liang is here," replied Xu


    Lei as she shivered slightly.


    There were intense worry and panic in Xu Lei''s eyes.


    Xu Lei probably respected Xu Feng-Liang in the family the most. He was the head of the Xu family and


    her father''s younger brother.


    Since Xu Feng-Liang could rise and be head of the Xu family, he was an extraordinary man.


    Xu Feng-Liang used to be Xu Feng-Fei''s right-hand man back in the day, and Xu Lei''s father trusted


    him the most.


    Moreover, Xu Feng-Liang treated Xu Lei rather well after her parents passed away.


    Xu Feng-Liang was the only person to wish Xu Lei a happy birthday each year.


    Also, Xu Feng-Liang secretly helped to solve Xu Lei''s problems in Jiangdong whenever they arose all


    these years.


    So Xu Feng-Liang was the one person whom she was too embarrassed to face in the entire Xu family.


    But what muste had finallye.


    "What did he say?" asked Ye Fan softly as he looked at Xu Lei with his eyes turning dark.


    Xu Lei handed her phone to Ye Fan to show him the single text appearing on it.


    "Bring him to see me outside the arena."


    The message was brief and to the point.


    It was evident that Xu Feng-Liang must have a stern and dignified personality.


    "Fan, Uncle Feng-Liang wants you to see him outside," said Xu Lei softly again. She sounded both


    worried and anxious.


    "Okay," said Ye Fan as he nodded.


    Ye Fan returned Xu Lei her phone. Then he looked up to see several silhouettes standing respectfully


    at the entrance up ahead.


    A middle-aged man protected by bodyguards stood with his hands behind him while authority exuded


    from his eyes.


    His cloudy and stern eyes were looking right in Ye Fan and Xu Lei''s direction.


    Even if Ye Fan neverid eyes on him before, he could tell the man was Xu Lei''s second uncle, Xu


    Feng-Liang.


    "Let''s go, Lei. It''s time to meet this uncle of yours. I need to tell your elders before I take you back to


    Jiangdong anyway,¡± said Ye Fan calmly as he smiled. Then he stood up and brought Xu Lei over to


    meet Xu Feng-Liang.


    ¡°Fan, I..." said Xu Lei as she pulled Ye Fan by the corner of his shirt and bit her lip.


    Her gorgeous eyes were filled deeply with worry as she gazed at Ye Fan. She was both concerned and


    terrified.


    Xu Lei was worried that her uncle might do Ye Fan harm.


    But she was even more concerned that she might get whisked home after seeing her uncle. Then she


    would never get to see Ye Fan again.


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled when he saw the look of fear in Xu Lei''s eyes. Then she touched


    her delicate and exquisite nose and said, "It''s okay. Everything will be fine. Since I, Ye Fan, said I will


    take you away from the Xu family and bring you back to Jiangdong, I will live up to my word. No one


    can snatch you away from me."


    A mighty strength radiated from Ye Fan''s low and calm voice.


    Then it instantly calmed Xu Lei''s mood a lot.


    She nodded hard to Ye Fan and said okay before heading over to her uncle with Ye Fan.


    "Lei, where are you going?" asked Meng Han quizzically when she saw Ye Fan and Xu Lei suddenly


    get up to leave.


    But due to the noise or the daze Xu Lei was in, she didn''t hear Meng Han asking.


    Instead, she followed closely behind Ye Fan and left.


    "What else can they do? They must be feeling horny and going to the bathroom to make out. Haven''t


    you seen how clingy they get? She even let that loser touch her nose. I wonder what Lei sees in him to


    end up being so loyal to him. How can she be the belle of our faculty? It''s a sheer disgrace to the


    finance faculty!" sneered Guo Ya-Wen in disdain.


    Outside.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei arrived at the deck outside the cruise ship.


    Then they spotted the stern and mature silhouette very quickly.


    "Uncle Feng-Liang," greeted Xu Lei. Perhaps out of apprehension or fear, Xu Lei''s voice came out soft.


    Then she hung her head and didn''t dare look at him.


    Xu Lei thought her uncle would reprimand her fiercely.


    But she was caught by surprise when Xu Feng-Liang didn''t throw a temper at her. Instead, Xu Feng-


    Liang admired the lovelydy she had grown up into before he smiled and said, "You''re all grown up


    now. When I disciplined you as a child, you were such a crybaby, but you have now grown into a young


    woman. You inherited 70% of your mother''s good looks, but she can''tpare to the remaining 30% of


    your beauty. My big brother and sister-inw would feel soforted if they could see their daughter


    surpassing her mother and growing into such a stunning beauty.¡±


    Xu Feng-Liang''s deep voice echoed as the cold wind swept it across theke.


    Xu Lei''s eyes turned from listening to her uncle.


    Tears flowed down from face insuppressibly.


    "Uncle Feng-Liang...I...I''m sorry that I disappointed you," said Xu Lei as she wept and choked on her


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    words while tears came trickling down her face uncontrobly.


    "Lei, there''s no need to be sorry. Everyone makes mistakes. You are still my darling niece and can


    remain as the Xu family''s daughter if you are willing to repent and change. I know Mei-Feng and the


    others are mean to you, so I agreed to your marriage to the Xue family for the sake of both the family


    and you. I''m always away and can''t be home to protect you. If you marry into the Xue family, Mei-Feng


    and the others can''t bully you. You will also receive 40% of the business'' shares as a part of your


    dowry when you get married. Those shares once belonged to your father and will now be returned to


    you. But sadly..."


    Then Xu Feng-Liang shook his head disappointedly.


    "Okay, leave us for a while. I have some things to say to this so-called Mr Ye."


    Then after a moment''s silence, Xu Feng-Liang suddenly asked Xu Lei to leave and gestured to speak


    to Ye Fan alone.

 Chapter 497 Defeated in a Single Punch!

    Chapter 497 Defeated in a Single Punch!


    "Uncle Feng-Liang, Fan is..." said Xu Lei. She was a little worried and reluctant to leave.


    Xu Feng-Liang smiled as he said instead, "You only left the Xu family for a few days. Have you already


    forgotten what I''m like? Do you think I would attack someone younger than me personally?"


    Ye Fan nodded too. Then he said calmly, "Lei, it''s okay. Do as your uncle asked and give us some


    time."


    Since Ye Fan agreed to it, Lei wasn''t in the position to oppose him even if she was worried, so she


    obediently left and gave them some space.


    Very quickly, only Ye Fan and Xu Feng-Liang were left.


    "Since Lei considers me her brother, then I should greet you as Uncle too, right? Lei told me that you


    are one of the rare few in the Xu family who genuinely cares about her. Lei had a hard life, so having


    such a kind uncle like you around brought her asional joy," said Ye Fan to Xu Feng-


    Liang rather politely.


    After all, Xu Feng-Liang was Xu Lei''s elder and treated her well. On ount of Xu Lei, Ye Fan was


    naturally more polite to Xu Feng-Liang.


    But Xu Feng-Liang didn''t care about what Ye Fan said.


    Xu Feng-Liang turned around and walked out onto the deck. Then he looked at the turquoiseke as


    he asked deeply, "Young man, what do you see when you look out beyond the ship?¡±


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows. He didn''t know why Xu Feng-Liang suddenly asked this question.


    But Ye Fan did as Xu Feng-Liang said and looked out of the cruise ship.


    The greenish waters of Yanqi Lake extended into the distance.


    The clear sky reflected in the boundlesske.


    Theke was vast!


    "I see the vast Yanqi Lake, the imposing Mount Yan and the Great China Building rising into the


    heavens."


    Ye Fan nced across Yanqi Lake before looking at the lofty Mount Yan. Then he saw the tallest


    skyscraper at the heart of Yanjing, the Great China Building.


    Xu Feng-Liang nodded and continued asking, "Then what about Yunzhou? What is Yunzhou''srgest


    "Thergestke in Yunzhou is Yunwu Lake. Yunzhou is on a in, so there aren''t any famous


    mountains or rivers. The most famous mountain there is Mount Yunding, located in the suburbs. And


    the tallest building in the city is Jinding Mall," replied Ye Fan.


    Xu Feng-Liang asked deeply again, "Then how do you think Yunwu Lakepares with Yanqi Lake?


    How does Mount Yundingpare to Mount Yan? How does the Jinding Mallpare to the Great


    China Building?"


    Although Xu Feng-Liang kept asking in a calm tone, it made Ye Fan frown.


    Ye Fan looked at Xu Feng-Liang without saying a word.


    Xu Feng-Liang continued, "Yunwu Lake is 100 hectares while Yanqi Lake is 230 hectares in size. In


    ranked number three among all of Yanjing''skes. Mount Yunding has an elevation of 200 meters, but


    Mount Yan''s tallest peak has an elevation of 2,213 meters. Inparison, Yunzhou''s tallest mountain


    is only a tenth of the height of Mount Yan. Yunzhou''s tallest building is only 55 meters tall and not even


    one-fifth of the Great China Building height."


    "In Yanjing, Yanqi Lake isn''t ourrgestke, and Mount Yan isn''t our tallest mountain. There are taller


    mountains like Mount Ling and Mount Haituo. And there are even taller mountains in China like


    Mount Hua, Mount Heng, and even the highest peak in the world, Mount Everest. Mount Yunding in


    Yunzhou is nothing but a tiny hill aspared to all these lofty mountains."


    "What are you driving at?" asked Ye Fan with an icy expression on his face.


    Ye Fan''s profound eyes turned dark as a coldness radiated indistinctly from them.


    Xu Feng-Liang finally turned around. It was the first time he looked at the young man straight in the


    eye, but his lofty dignity and arrogance were evident.


    "I know you are Mr Chu, the King of Jiangdong and leader of all the small-town tycoons. Since you


    aplished so much at such a young age, you have a right to be proud in Jiangdong. Unfortunately,


    Jiangdong, Yanjing, and even the rest of China are all too small. Even if you shine in Jiangdong, you


    are as insignificant as dust in Yanjing and the whole of China, just like Yunzhou''s Yunwu Lake and


    Mount Yunding."


    "It wouldn''t matter if Lei was from Yunzhou or belonged to some small family in Jiangdong, but sadly,


    she is from a rich and powerful family in Yanjing. She is my niece and daughter of the Xu family, so a


    little brat from Jiangdong isn''t good enough to take her away!" said Xu Feng-Liang deeply with an


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    overwhelming coldness as his words struck like a muffled thunder and quietly exploded on theke.


    Ye Fanughed when he heard him.


    Ye Fan was unaffected by Xu Feng-Liang''s contempt. Instead, heughed and said in self-ridicule,


    "Then what about Xue Ming-Hua from the Xue family? How can a rich man''s son who sits idle and


    does nothing but sleep around with women be good enough for Lei or the Xu family?"


    Xu Feng-Liang replied deeply to Ye Fan''s sneering, "The second son of the Xue family might be


    useless, but his family is the most powerful of all three up anding families in Yanjing. With Lei''s


    abilities, all she needs is 30 years. After Xue Ren-Yang dies, the Xue family will be leaderless and will


    "With the addition of 40% of the Xu family''s assets, Lei will be Queen of Yanjing in 30 years! She


    might not have a blissful marriage, but she will have unsurpassable power! How can a shallow


    earthworm like you know anything about my grand mastern?¡±


    Xu Feng-Liang kept going on angrily with gravity in his voice.


    His stern and angry words were as resounding as gold falling to the ground as they reverberated


    through the air!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Brightughter echoed through the air while Ye Fanughed as though he had heard the biggest joke


    of all time.


    "Xu Feng-Liang, oh Xu Feng-Liang! Don''t you think you are thinking too highly of yourself? Aren''t you


    underestimating me too much? ording to your ns, Lei can only be Queen of Yanjing in 30


    years. But do I need 30 years? If Lei wanted it, I could push her to the pinnacle of Yanjing tonight!"


    "You''re too arrogant! You''re an utter fool!"


    Xu Feng-Liang was instantly infuriated when he heard Ye Fan''sughter.


    He looked at Ye Fan as though he was an arrogant child.


    "Are you going to make Lei rise to Yanjing''s pinnacle tonight? This is Yanjing, the capital of China, and


    it is filled with powerful families and huge giants! From the Zhao and the Lin families to the even


    stronger Xur and Mo ns, they all hold immense power. They can ruin your future with a word! They


    can ruin your work in Jiangdong with just a word! You are just a stupid kid from Jiangdong. What gives


    you the confidence to make such ims?" asked Xu Feng-Liang furiously nonstop.


    But Ye Fan continued to smile and said, "Confidence, you say? This is where I get my confidence!"


    Ye Fan raised his arm and clenched his fist tightly as he smiled coldly.


    "Xu Feng-Liang, all those families you mentioned mean nothing to me!


    Regardless of their background or power, I, Chu Tian-Fan, can destroy them all with a single punch!"

 Chapter 498 The Fighting Match Begins

    Chapter 498 The Fighting Match Begins


    "Ignorant child! You''re too arrogant! You''re aplete fool!"


    Xu Feng-Liang shouted three times one after another when he heard Ye Fan''s words of youthful


    arrogance.


    Each time he shouted, it felt as though a thunderp had exploded.


    "Beat them up with a single punch? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are some god from


    heaven or the devil from hell? Sun Wukong from the ''Journey to the West'' could achieve 72


    transformations and had supernatural powers, but he couldn''t escape from his shackles and was


    pinned down by Buddha under Mount Wuzhi. Even the lead in a legend didn''t have the determination


    to free himself. How dare a young man from the countryside who knows nothing about the world like


    you speak so arrogantly? You are as foolish as a praying mantis that tries to stop a car. How dare you


    covet Lei? Don''t even dream about it! Not in your lifetime!" said Xu Feng-Liang nonstop angrily with his


    face livid.


    Then Xu Feng-Liang turned and left in a huff.


    He didn''t turn to look at Ye Fan again.


    Xu Feng-Liang thought that since Ye Fan could make the Jiangdong tycoons submit to him, he was a


    talented young man even if he couldn''tpare to the Yanjing elites.


    But now it seemed he was overthinking it.


    "Mr Chu? You are just an idealistic youth who doesn''t know your limits!"


    Xu Feng-Liang didn''t feel like wasting any more time on someone as arrogant as Ye Fan.


    Before heading back into the arena, Xu Feng-Liang told one of his men coldly, "After the match ends,


    bring Xu Lei back to the Xu residence right away. If anyone stops you, don''t hold back and just kill him!


    Then throw his body into Yanqi Lake as fish feed!"


    Xu Feng-Liang deliberately spoke loudly so that Ye Fan could hear him.


    Then Xu Feng-Liang entered the arena.


    The Xu family''s men looked pitifully at the skinny young man who was still standing on the deck.


    "Aren''t you happy to be alive?¡±


    "Why invite death?"


    The Xu family''s men shook their heads as they smiled. Then they left quickly too.


    In their eyes, Ye Fan was close to dying now that he had offended Xu Feng-Liang.


    A light breeze swept by.


    The mist-covered Yanqi Lake extended into the distance.


    Theke was as clear as a mirror, and ripples were surging across theke surface.


    Ye Fan stood in the cold wind with his skinny body erect.


    And the sea of stars were reflected in his profound eyes.


    "Xu Feng-Liang, you think Yanjing is the capital of China and Great China Building is the highest point


    in Yanjing. You think the Lin and Zhao families are all giants whom I can''tpare to. But you have no


    idea that Yanjing is nothing but a tiny piece ofnd to me. No matter how tall the Great China Building


    is, it is no higher than my abilities. No matter how powerful the Lin and Zhao ns are, they will get


    trampled beneath my feet in the end. You just want to King of Yanjing, but I want to be the King of the


    World!"


    Ye Fan stood loftily over Yanqi Lake with his hands behind him.


    His coldughter and words were absolutely imposing!


    Ye Fan returned to his seat momentster.


    "Fan, did my uncle make things difficult for you?" asked Xu Lei softly the moment Ye Fan returned. She


    was worried about them.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly and replied, "No, he didn''t. Lei, don''t worry. If you don''t want to do something, not


    even the head of the Xu family can force you.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ye Fan didn''t tell Xu Lei about what happened since it was unnecessary.


    It was a matter between men, so even if he told Xu Lei about it, it would do nothing but worry her.


    "Look over there!"


    "Who is he?"


    "The moment he appeared, all the reach and powerful people went over to wee him!"


    Just as Xu Lei and Ye Fan were about to talk, the crowd exploded into amotion again.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han stood up excitedly out of curiosity from the back row too.


    They thought that the heads of the Lin and


    Zhao ns were powerful enough.


    But when the middle-aged man appeared, the heads of all the families, Lin Feng, Zhao Si, and the


    others all went over to wee him with bright smiles on their faces.


    Lei Dong-Bao was a worldly-wise man after all, so he knew a thing or two about Yanjing''s important


    men.


    Just as everyone looked over quizzically, Lei Dong-Bao acted like a know it all and said calmly, "That''s


    the head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang! The Xu family is one of the top four elite families in Yanjing.


    Even up anding ns like the Xue and Zhao families can''tpare to old names like them, so it''s


    no surprise that everyone would go over to wee him the minute he arrived."


    "Wow, Dong-Bao knows so much. You even know big shots like them! Wenwen, your husband is


    wonderful! Maybe in a few decades, Dong-Bao won''t have to sit in these spectator seats at the fighting


    match and end up sitting with those giants in the VIP seats instead," sighed Meng Han as she ttered


    them.


    But Lei Dong-Bao undoubtedly enjoyed the fawning. Then he nodded his head and said, "Wenwen, just


    you wait. Within 30 years, we will definitely sit at the center of the arena with the elite of Yanjing!"


    Lei Dong-Bao''s confidence and arrogance made Meng Han swoon in admiration yet again.


    Guo Ya-Wen felt so happy from hearing this that it felt as though she had eaten honey, and she


    beamed particrly brightly.


    "Ye Fan, my husband says he will turn me into Yanjing''s elite in 30 years. What about you? How many


    years does Lei have to wait before she can sit among the elites in the arena?" sneered Guo Ya-Wen.


    "The likes of him? Wenwen, stop joking. He couldn''t even bring himself to pay for lunch, so he probably


    won''t be able to leave that third-rate city even in a hundred years. He won''t even get to sit at the center


    of the arena and rise to power in Yanjing even in his next lifetime. Then our poor Lei will have to live out


    a wretched existence with him for the rest of his life," said Meng Han in disdain before Ye Fan could


    reply.


    But Ye Fan shook his head andughed as he said, "I don''t need 30 years to reach the center of the


    arena. If I wanted to, I could walk up right now!"


    PFFFT!


    Guo Ya-Wen couldn''t contain herself and burst outughing right away the moment she heard Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Lei, what is Ye Fan''s education level? Did he even graduate from high school? Does he think


    we were talking about something as easy as walking up the stage? If it were that simple, then anyone


    could do it. The important thing is that your seat and your status have to be on par. Or else, it''s one


    thing to be embarrassed, but another to die trying!" said Guo Ya-Wen as she ridiculed Ye Fan.


    Meng Han and Lei Dong-Bao looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    "The fighting match is about to begin! The head of the Xu family will being onto the stage to say a


    few words."


    Someone suddenly shouted out.


    Everyone fell silent in an instant.


    All eyes looked at the center of the arena.


    A middle-aged man stood there proudly.


    He looked at the crowd and announced deeply that the match wasmencing!

 Chapter 499 Too Weak

    Chapter 499 Too Weak


    "We will use martial arts to settle feuds and define power. Today, we will fight until a winner emerges,


    but not to the death, so I hope none of the participants will cause any deaths. Okay then, that''s enough


    talk. Let''s get the fighting match begin!"


    Then Xu Feng-Liang walked off the fighting ring and left the space to the participants.


    BOOOM!


    Xu Feng-Liang stepped off the stage very quickly. Then a bald man leaped onto the fighting ring.


    Hended on the fighting ring, which was paved with bluestone with a thud.


    The bald, burly man sped his hands and shouted to everyone, "I, Li Qing-Feng, am here to


    represent Qingfeng Martial Arts Academy. All those who wish to get involved in the construction


    materials trade in the Eastern Region may approach and fight. Those who lose aren''t allowed to


    involve themselves in the trade in the region for a year!"


    "Heh, you sure sound cocky! How can your tiny little Qingfeng Real Estate monopolize the building


    material trade in the Eastern Region? I, Cao Meng-Da, am here to fight on behalf of Hengda Martial


    Arts Academy! Let''s see if Qingfeng Real Estate is strong enough to keep me out of the trade!"


    Then a burly man with tattoos stepped forward too.


    They swiftly attacked each other.


    The impact of their blows was so strong that it made wind rise.


    Many nodded their heads secretly as they watched on from the spectator seats.


    "The Li family from the Eastern region are a tough bunch."


    "I heard Li Qing-Feng is the heir to Qingfeng Real Estate."


    "The head of the family made his son go to Shaolin to learn martial arts from Shaolin monks for the


    sake of this fight."


    "He''s the only family to ask his own son to fight all these years!¡±


    Lin Feng and the others drank tea at the VIP seats as they watched the fight andmented about it.


    Zhao Si, the head of the Zhao family, and Xu Feng-Liang, the head of the Xu family, sat next to Lin


    Feng. They were the top elites of Yanjing.


    In the past, there was always a VIP spot for the Xue family.


    But the Xue family offended the Lin family and got kicked out of Longyang Martial Arts Academy this


    year. They hadpletely fallen out with the elites of Yanjing.


    So they naturally became alienated at the fighting match.


    Now the Xue family was assigned to sit in a corner instead.


    The Xue family''s seat was now taken up by an older man dressed in military uniform


    while a young girl in her 20s sat next to him.


    Many people stole nces at the old man dressed in a military uniform. Those who knew a thing or two


    about military rank would discover that two stars were embroidered to his uniform on his shoulders.


    He was a general!


    This old man here was a lieutenant general and the chief military instructor for Yanjing''s military region.


    He was the nation''s famous general.


    He was undoubtedly invited here to watch the fighting match today.


    "Qingfeng Real Estate has developed rapidly these past few years. In ten years, the Li family might just


    be the next Xue family,"mented Xu Feng-Liang as he listened to Lin Feng.


    Then Xu Feng-Liang turned to look somewhat respectfully at the old man and asked, "General Kong,


    what do you think about the quality of our contestants this year? Is there anyone worth grooming?"


    The old man shook his head and replied, "It''s still too early to tell. Let''s wait and see."


    A beautiful girl sat next to the old man while they chatted and obediently poured tea for the old man.


    BAM!


    The brawny man from Hengda Martial Arts Academy was finally kicked off the ring with a loud rumble.


    He smashed through several seats in the process, and all the spectators sitting nearby were so startled


    that they dodged one after another.


    "Thanks for the good fight!¡± said Li Qing-Feng as he sped his fists.


    Cao Meng-Da got off the ground with his face ashen. Then he said embarrassingly with his face livid,


    "You were far more skillful than me, so Hengda Martial Arts Academy epts defeat! We won''t stick


    our hands into the building material trade in the Eastern Region for a year!"


    Then someone helped Cao Meng-Da to the lounge.


    Li Qing-Feng remained standing on the stage. Then he asked loftily, "Qingfeng Real Estate now has a


    monopoly on the construction materials business in the Eastern Region. Is there anyone who contests


    this?¡±


    After a moment''s silence...


    An elderly man stood up.


    "Humph, you bald donkey! How dare you throw your arrogance around! The Li family ruined my


    livelihood and hurt the Wu family. You pay for all your deeds now! I''ming for you, brat!"


    After he bellowed loudly, he exploded savagely.


    The old man struck him unyieldingly with swift momentum. His eyes were icy cold as he charged out as


    though he was a bull in the middle of a bullfight.


    Despite his ferocity now, the old man would get kicked off the ring in five minutes in a pathetic state.


    In the blink of an eye, five matches had taken ce at the fighting match.


    But Li Qing-Feng from Qingfeng Martial Arts Academy continued standing loftily on the ring.


    He won all five matches!


    "Heavens, that''s incredible!"


    "The Li family from the Eastern Region has a capable son!"


    "Did he win all five matches?"


    "Isn''t he bloody tired at all?"


    "What is the Li family up to?"


    Are they trying to go against the will of


    heaven?"


    "The Li family''s wealth has at least doubled in five matches!"


    "They might even follow in the footsteps of the Xue family and make a reputation for themselves


    because of this fighting match. Then they will ascend the socialdder to be Yanjing''s first-tier


    family!"


    The Li family became more and more renowned with each of Li Qing-Feng''s wins. Many of the


    spectators exploded in excitement as they sighed in amazement.


    "Mr Li, you have a wonderful son."


    "Like father like son!¡±


    "Now that the Xue family is on the brink of copse, it''s the perfect time for you to take over."


    "Perhaps in a few years, the Li family will join their ranks as one of Yanjing''s three up anding


    families."


    Many tycoons came over to the center of the arena to congratte the head of the Li family.


    The Li family was just one of Yanjing''s third rate families before this fighting match.


    After their battle today, the Li family undoubtedly secured their spot as a second-tier family.


    If they won a few more matches, they might even transform into an elite family right away.


    Xue Ren-Yang sat in the corner sulkily as he listened to everyone fawn the Li family''s head.


    This must be what they meant when they said the world was a cold ce!


    How could these leaders of those tiny families speak so heedlessly with him around?


    The Xue family hadn''t copsed yet!


    "Humph, you bunch of fence-sitters! Let''s see if you will still dare to talk like that after Dragon Master


    disys his outstanding skills and helps save the Xue family''s name?" said Xue Ren-Yang as he


    shuddered in anger. Then he clenched his fists tightly.


    Xue Ren-Yang and the entire Xue family all seethed in anger.


    If his fury managed to erupt, then the Xue family''s situation in Yanjing would improve.


    But if his anger didn''t break out, then the Xue family would certainly meet its demise.


    Everything certainly hinged on Ye Fan alone!


    "That''s enough. Tell Qing-Feng toe down," said the head of the Li family right after Li Qing-Feng


    overcame all opponents and heroically won five times. He quietly ordered Li Qing-Feng to get off the


    stage.


    They had already encountered unanticipated sess at the fighting match.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If Li Qing-Feng carried on fighting, he would attract too much attention and annoy the elite families.


    But to the Li family head''s surprise, Li Qing-Feng refused to get off the stage even after he received the


    order to stop. Instead, he provoked everyone present by saying, "Are there any other martial arts


    academies who wish to contest the Li family''s im on the Eastern Region? I, Li Qing-Feng, will


    entertain you to the end! The elite families of Yanjing are wee to send challengers if you are


    interested. All the previous contestants came from third rate families and were simply too weak."


    PAH!


    The head of the Li family trembled when he heard his son''s words. Then his teacup fell to the ground


    and shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 500 A Dragon Awakens

    Chapter 500 A Dragon Awakens


    "So stupid!" sighed the head of the Li family in shock as his face turned pale.


    He didn''t expect his son to get big-headed from his sess and speak so arrogantly.


    Although Li Qing-Feng showed off his prowess earlier on, all his opponents were from third-tier families


    who were simr in strength. Their most powerful opponent was only a challenger from a second-tier


    family in Yanjing.


    But now Li Qing-Feng tantly challenged the elite of Yanjing.


    What was he doing?


    Li Qing-Feng had undoubtedly just pped the faces of the rich and powerful of Yanjing publicly.


    "Scoundrel, get your ass off the stage now!" roared the head of the Li family. He was so panicky that he


    could no longer sit still.


    Li Qing-Feng was young and arrogant, but the head of the Li family had more self-


    awareness .


    Despite the swift burst in their development, they couldn''t stand up against a first-tier family in a


    fistfight.


    Now Li Qing-Feng had undoubtedly endangered the Li family by annoying the top families in Yanjing.


    But the head of the Li family was seated further behind, so even if he shouted, the noise from


    spectators quickly drowned him out.


    Li Qing-Feng didn''t hear him at all.


    But even Li Qing-Feng did, he would probably pretend he didn''t.


    "It seems that the Li family is rather ambitious. They have only just shown some results, and now they


    want our titles?" said Lin Feng, the head of the Lin family, who was already frowning.


    Zhao Si, Xu Feng-Liang, and the others looked upset as well.


    "Mr Lin, isn''t your representative from the Longyang Martial Arts Academy going toe out?" asked


    Xu Feng-Liang deeply as he looked at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng shook his head and smiled as he said, "Mr Xu''s fighter hasn''te out either, so how can


    Longyang Martial Arts Academy beat him to it?¡±


    "Stupid old geezer," cursed Xu Feng-Liang in his heart when he realized that Lin Feng had no intention


    of sending his man out.


    After all, if the participants of the match were equallypetent, it was wiser to preserve one''s strength


    and start fighting aste as possible.


    It seemed that if he didn''t send his man out fight, neither would the rest.


    "Humph, young people are fearless. Forget it, since you want to lose, the Su Martial Arts Academy is


    happy to oblige!"


    Then the highly skilled fighter from the Su Martial Arts Academy went on stage brazenly and engaged


    in a fierce battle with Li Qing-Feng.


    "The Su family is considered a first-tier family in Yanjing. Even if they can''tpare to elite families like


    the Zhao or Lin families, they are still the most powerful family in the Western Region. Now that the Su


    family has someone to challenge the Lis, the Lis would probably lose. The Li family had an insatiable


    appetite and didn''t quit while they were ahead. If they get defeated, they stand to lose $1 billion worth


    of assets!" said Lei Dong-Bao as he shook his head and sat among the spectators.


    ording to the match rules, if there were no conflicts of interest when both parties engaged in a


    fight...


    ...the losing side had to hand over 30% of their property to the winner!


    And if 30% of those assets didn''t amount to $1 billion, the loser had to make up the difference.


    "Based on the Li family''s assets, they stand to lose $5 billion if they lose the fight!" reckoned Lei Dong-


    Bao.


    "He won''t lose. The Li family will win this time too," said Ye Fan calmly in a soft tone just when Lei


    Dong-Bao was positive that the Li family would lose.


    But Lei Dong-Bao exploded immediately, "Darn, are you trying to make trouble? Do you know anything


    about fighting? If you don''t, then don''t pretend like you do. Li Qing-Feng fought six matches in a row, so


    he is probably sapped. He is bound to lose this match! If you insist that he will win, then do you dare to


    bet on it? The loser will kneel on the ground and cry, ''Daddy!''" cursed Lei Dong-Bao sternly.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han scolded Ye Fan unhappily too.


    "You are just a loser who has been stuck in the countryside all your life. How dare you mimic my


    husband andment about the match?¡± "Then do you dare to make a bet with my husband?"


    "The loser will kneel on the ground and cry, ''Daddy!''"


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "As you wish."


    "Oh my, do you really dare to bet on it?


    You''re the one who said it. I am witness to this, so don''t even think about running off," said Meng Han


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    contemptuously.


    BAM!


    But the moment Meng Han finished her sentence, a dull thud came quickly.


    A silhouette came flying down from the fighting ring as he screamed in agony.


    It was the old man who represented the Su Martial Arts Academy!


    Li Qing-Feng fought six times and won them all!


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were instantly stunned and stared dumbstruck.


    "Erm...erm...did he really win?" said Lei Dong-Bao in shock. His face flushed crimson, and it felt as


    though someone had pped his face.


    "Call me, daddy! I''m waiting here,¡± said Ye Fan calmly with a smile on his face as he turned to look at


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen.


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen went speechless instantly. Their faces flushed crimson red, but they


    didn''t utter a word.


    "Ye Fan, have you no conscience? How can you make Dong-Bao call you daddy? Have you forgotten


    who bought you lunch this afternoon? You are such an ingrate!"


    Although Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Jing-Wen said nothing, their witness, Meng Han, called Ye Fan an


    ingrate.


    "Fan, forget it. Wenwen was my ssmate after all,¡± persuaded Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. Then he turned his head back.


    Ye Fan already guessed that they would not fulfill their promise if they lost.


    He only yed along with them to teach them a lesson.


    After all, they were Xu Lei''s ssmates, so there was no sense in overdoing it.


    Inside the ring, Li Qing-Feng stole the limelight in his previous match.


    But now the head of the Li family was worried about the spotlight his son was in.


    "Mr Li, your son even defeated the Su Martial Arts Academy. Shouldn''t you be happy? Why do you


    look..." someone asked the head of the Li family.


    The head of the Li family let out a long sigh. Then he said, "He attacked the dignity of the first tier


    families even though we were only a third-rate family. What do you think will happen to Qing-Feng


    now? All the first tier and most elite families wille seeking revenge. He is probably going to suffer


    in the next match."


    What?


    "Erm...erm... Mr Li, shall I go over and pull Young Master Qing-Feng down?" asked one of his


    subordinates anxiously.


    The head of the Li family waved his hand. Then he said, "Forget it. Leave him be. If Qing-Feng doesn''t


    suffer, he will never grow up. He had an easy time growing up, so he can''t restrain himself. This failure


    will serve as a good lesson for him."


    His deep voice rang slowly.


    All eyes were trained on the center of the arena.


    It was where all the Yanjing elite were seated.


    Everyone was clearly waiting to see who would get provoked into fighting the Li family?


    "Old Xing, why don''t you go?" Very quickly, the Xing family decided to send someone from their


    Taijiquan Academy next.


    "It''s okay. Let me go."


    But just as Xing He prepared to enter the


    ring, the man dressed in a tangzhuang who had been sleeping all this time next to Xu Feng-Liang


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    B000M!


    It was as though a dragon had awoken and was ready to go back into the wilderness!


    An intensely mighty force swept over the instant he opened his eyes.


    "Erm... this is?"


    The lieutenant general trembled and stared hard.

 Chapter 501 Hua Ying-Longs Ambition

    Chapter 501 Hua Ying-Long''s Ambition


    "Mr Hua, what...what are you doing?" asked Xu Feng-Liang in surprise.


    He didn''t think that Hua Ying-Long would enter the fight now.


    But the match had barely started.


    And it was undoubtedly too early to join in the fight.


    Xu Feng-Liang wanted Hua Ying-Long to preserve his strength and appearst.


    "They are just a third-rate family. There''s no need for you to fight them. Mr Hua, why don''t we give it


    some time?" persuaded Xu Feng-Liang with a smile.


    But Hua Ying-Long shook his head and replied, "I''ve wasted enough time. It''s time for this match to


    end!"


    Darn.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "He''s so domineering!¡± "Who is he?1


    "How can he talk so big?"


    "Is he a highly-skilled fighter whom the Xu family hired?¡±


    Hua Ying-Long''s deep voice caused amotion among the rich and powerful folks seated nearby.


    Everyone''s expressions turned dark one after another. They trembled as they looked at the man in


    front of them.


    They were genuinely seeing this man for the first time.


    "Is he the expert that the Xu family found?


    I wonder if he can survive three attacks from Master Yao?"ughed Lin Feng coldly in his heart.


    Zhao Si looked equally smug.


    The sight of Yao Bai-Sheng walking on water undoubtedly made them feel very confident about the


    kyokushin karate expert they hired for $300 million.


    The two of them came to the fighting match wanting to show off.


    They were initially worried that the Xu family might have invited a prestigious martial arts master, but


    when they realized he was only a middle-aged man, Lin Feng and Zhao Si felt less threatened.


    In their opinion, martial arts was all about internal strength.


    So martial artists who were older and had trained for a long time had more powerful internal strength.


    But this man here was only a middle-aged man. No matter how strong he was, there was no way he


    could surpass Yao Bai-Sheng, who had practiced martial arts his entire life.


    Xu Feng-Liang was no longer able to hold Hua Ying-Long back, so he entered the ring just as Lin Feng


    and Zhao Si reveled in self-satisfaction


    "Grandpa, do you know this man?" asked the lovely young woman in a long Versace trench coat as her


    eyes trembled when she detected something amiss with her grandfather.


    The old man in the military uniform shook his head and said, "I have never seen him before, but he


    must be a strong dragon!"


    What?


    The pretty young woman instantly trembled in shock. Then she turned to look at the resolute man as he


    stepped up to the ring slowly.


    Her heart was filled with surprise.


    All these years, it was the first time she heard her grandfather give ament like this.


    After Hua Ying-Long got onto the stage, all eyes were on him.


    Many people started wondering who this middle-age man represented.


    "Could he be from the Longyang Martial


    Arts Academy?¡±


    "Li Qing-Feng was so disrespectful to provoke even to the first tier families."


    "It sounds reasonable for Longyang Martial Arts Academy to send a representative on behalf of the


    Zhao and Lin families to fight Li Qing-Feng under such circumstances."


    Everyone started guessing.


    No one noticed Ye Fan''s eyes turning cold the moment he saw Hua Ying-Long enter the ring.


    After a long time, his lips quietly curved into an inexplicable smile.


    "It looks like this match is about to get interesting,¡± said Ye Fan as heughed so softly that his voice


    was quickly drowned out by themotion from the crowd.


    Li Qing-Feng looked at the man who had just entered the ring. Then he sped his hands and said,


    "I''m Li Qing-Feng, and I represent Qingfeng Martial Arts Academy from the Eastern Region. And you


    are?"


    "Do you want to know my name?" asked Hua Ying-Long with his hands to his back as he shook his


    head, "A little nobody like you has no business knowing my name."


    What?


    Li Qing-Feng put on a bold front. The polite look on his face was no more. All that remained was a


    coldness.


    "In the case, pardon me for offending you!''


    BAM!


    Li Qing-Feng threw a punch at him the moment he finished his sentence.


    His hefty punch caused a dull thud.


    A harsh wave of air instantly came towards Li Qing-Feng.


    Hua Ying-Long''s clothing and hair fluttered noisily in the wind.


    Oh my, is that old man too petrified?1


    "Li Qing-Feng''s punch is about tond on his face. Why isn''t he budging?"


    Hua Ying-Long stood in the ring with his hands behind his back and didn''t move at all. Many people


    were instantly baffled.


    But just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Li Qing-Feng''s punch finally appeared before his eyes.


    BAM!


    After a loud st, everyone saw a silhouette flying out of the ring as though it was a cannonball.


    The impact of the punch was so violent that it threw the hefty body onto the ground.


    Blood instantly spewed from his mouth.


    A deathly silence.


    The arena fell into a deathly silence!


    Not a sound could be heard on this massive cruise liner when they saw Li


    Qing-Feng lose consciousness right away.


    A punch!


    Just a single punch!


    Li Qing-Feng had just won all six matches and was still reveling in his sess, but he lost to Hua Ying-


    Long in a second.


    Hua Ying-Long''s strengthpletely overshadowed him, and Li Qing-Feng met with instantaneous


    defeat.


    Li Qing-Feng stood proudly in the fighting ring.


    He smiled with his hands behind him as he scoured the crowd. Then his calm voice rang, "Next."


    Then came silence.


    After a long silence.


    Hua Ying-Long defeated his opponent with one blow and was truly powerful.


    For a while, not a single person on the cruise ship stepped forward to engage in battle.


    But a few minutester, someone quickly came forward.


    "Sir, you didn''t introduce yourself or exin what you are fighting for. How we challenge you to a fight if


    we have no feuds or conflict?" asked a tycoon as he stood up from the center of the arena.


    Hua Ying-Long immediatelyughed when he heard this. Then he replied, "Do you want to know why


    I''m fighting? Fine, since you want to know, I don''t mind telling you. Today, I''m fighting for power! After


    the fighting match, I want all the powers of Yanjing to honor me as your leader and King. I want to be


    the King of Yanjing!"


    What?


    Hua Ying-Long''s heroic voice rang through thend.


    In an instant, all the faces of the rich and the powerful turned dark.


    Even the faces of Lin Feng, Zhao Si, and the others instantly turned cold.


    They turned to look at Xu Feng-Liang and said deeply, "Mr Xu, you sure have a big appetite!"


    "Even the title of the four influential families isn''t enough to satisfy you. Do you want to be King of


    Yanjing now?¡±


    "Aren''t you worried you might affect the interests of the three other families? You might just end up like


    the Xue family and get ostracized and condemned by everyone."


    Lin Feng''s eyes darkened.


    He thought that the Xu family participated in the fighting match today merely for a slice of the market


    and business needs.


    But from the looks of it now, he was wrong.


    He had made a grave error!


    The Xu family wanted to consolidate power within Yanjing and make the rich and powerful families pay


    obeisance and recognize them as the leader. They wanted to be King of Yanjing. They wanted


    the Lin, the Zhao, and all the other families to yield to them.


    How could Lin Feng suppress his anger as the head of the Lin family?


    Xu Feng-Liang shook his head and smiled as he said, "Is Mr Lin confused? Mr Hua said that the one


    who wants to be the King of Yanjing is him, and not the Xu family."


    "Isn''t that the same? Isn''t Hua Ying-Long your subordinate? Or has the Xu family pledged allegiance to


    him long ago?" asked Lin Feng as he gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 502 Ying-Longs Prowess

    Chapter 502 Ying-Long''s Prowess


    No human was willing to submit to another man.


    So the Xu family''s ambition to consolidate all powers in Yanjing made Lin Feng, Zhao Si, and the


    others exceptionally upset.


    But Xu Feng-Liang remained calm when Lin Feng questioned him.


    "You don''t have to worry about the Xu family''s rtionship with Mr Hua. But if the Lin family doesn''t


    want to yield to him, then go ahead and fight Mr Hua. If you defeat Mr Hua, your families naturally don''t


    have to recognize him as your leader. You might even be able to take the opportunity to consolidate


    power in Yanjing. For time immemorial, capable men are respected. We use our fists to determine the


    winner and obtain power. Whoever can defeat all heroes and have thestugh will rise as King of


    Yanjing. Don''t you understand such a simple theory, Mr Lin?" said Xu Feng-Liang slowly. Then he


    picked up his teacup and smiled as he took a sip.


    "Humph, since Mr Xu insists nothing is going between you and Mr Hua, then let''s wait and see. I''d like


    to see who the hell this Mr Hua is. How dare he speak so arrogantly and harbor ambitions to be the


    King of Yanjing?"


    Zhao Si and the others were displeased as well, so they didn''t utter a word after returning to their


    seats.


    After a short-livedmotion, everyone went quiet and waited for the next fight to begin.


    But after a long period of silence, no one walked out.


    Hua Ying-Long''s aura earlier was simply too daunting.


    He had a thunderous voice and was as imposing as a mountain.


    No one dared to act rashly since he was so powerful.


    "Mr Lin, what now?"


    Many people looked at Lin Feng.


    The Xu family had the ambition to rule Yanjing and make everyone present their subjects.


    So they were undoubtedly standing in opposition to all the Yanjing powers.


    All the families panicked and could only look at the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng, and wait for his


    decision.


    After all, families like the Lin and the Xue families were second to the Xu family in terms of power


    among all the wealthy and influential families here.


    The three other influential Yanjing families were so rich and powerful that they were well past having to


    worry about their foothold, so they didn''t participate in the fighting match at all.


    After all, those three families had such colossal backgrounds that they were always aloof and almost


    never took part in any business disputes.


    Also, the Xue family was getting marginalized and hanging precariously.


    Since they had lost all respect for the Xue family, the Lin family naturally became everyone''s pir of


    strength.


    "What else can we do? Just keep going. Which is the next martial arts academy? Hurry up and fight!"


    shouted Lin Feng deeply.


    The Yanjing fighting match followed a protocol and came with a fixed order for entering the ring.


    Very quickly, the head of the Yang family told their Yangchun Martial Arts Academy to send a master to


    fight.


    But after a very long time, no one stepped forward.


    "What happened Mr. Yang? Where are the people from the Yang family?" asked Lin Feng unhappily.


    The old man''s face filled with bitterness as he hung up the phone. Then he said anxiously, "Mr Lin, our


    men have run...run off!¡±


    What?


    "What kind of fools did you find? It''s a disgrace!" sneered Lin Feng before he continued, "Then the next


    one can go! I recall it''s Leidian Martial Arts Academy up next, right?"


    A middle-aged man walked over in a panic the moment Lin Feng finished speaking. Then he said,


    "Mr...Mr Lin, our...our men can''t be reached either. I guess they probably ran off.¡±


    Damn!


    "You idiots! Hua Ying-Long just appeared out of nowhere, but all of you are so terrified of him. Isn''t


    there a single martial arts academy in Yanjing that can be more proactive? Isn''t there a single martial


    arts warrior who will step up? Do you really want Hua Ying-Long to be King?¡± said Lin Feng


    nonstop angrily.


    In a few sentences, he reprimanded all these heads of their family so badly that they hung their heads


    guiltily.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Someone finally stepped forward.


    He was a brawny middle-aged man too. Then he jumped off the ground and flipped as he leaped onto


    the ring.


    "I''m Wu Tian-Xiong from the Beiji Martial Arts Academy. I hope you can give me some pointers!" said


    the brawny man deeply as he sped his hands.


    Hua Ying-Long looked at him indifferently and narrowed his eyes before calmly replying, "Let''s fight!"


    BOOOM!


    Wu Tian-Xiong''s leg darted over like a whip the moment Hua Ying-Long finished talking.


    "Look at his lovely chain kicks!"


    "As the saying goes, the south is famous for fists and the north for legwork." "Wu Tian-Xiong ought to


    be a practitioner of northern martial arts, right?"


    Many people gasped in admiration when they caught sight of Wu Tian-Xiong''s swift and vicious


    legwork.


    Lei Dong-Bao even pped loudly.


    Then he said that Hua Ying-Long was probably going to get kicked into the air.


    Ye Fanughed gently instead, "The one who will fly out is probably Wu Tian-Xiong."


    "God! Are you trying to make trouble, brat? Are you addicted after you guessed the result correctly that


    one time?" said Lei Dong-Bao right away infuriatingly.


    Ye Fan kept undermining Lei Dong-Bao, so Lei Dong-Bao was naturally furious!


    "Look at that!"


    "What''s Hua Ying-Long doing?"


    Everyone turned to look at Hua Ying-Long the moment someone shouted.


    Hua Ying-Long had used his fingers as knives. Then he took seven steps continuously in the fighting


    ring.


    With each step Hua Ying-Long took, some part of Wu Tian-Xiong''s body exploded.


    By the time Hua Ying-Long stopped moving, seven sword wounds had appeared on Wu Tian-Xiong''s


    body.


    The injuries had been savagely inflicted and kept bleeding nonstop!


    "He used his fingers as a sword. That''s the seven-step continuous strike! That''s...that''s a Japanese


    ninjutsu skill called seven-step continuous strike!"


    The old man in the military uniform stood up in shock with his eyes twitching when he caught sight of


    this.


    He kept staring hard with terror in his heart.


    "Grandpa, is this seven-step continuous strike really that powerful?" asked the pretty woman


    immediately the moment she saw her grandfather go into a daze.


    "Of course! 20 years ago, Japanese martial artists crossed the ocean and entered our country. After


    they arrived in China, they killed 14 of our martial artists using the seven-step continuous strike! The


    Japanese martial artists swept across China and were matchless. If not for the God of War, Lin Qing-


    Tian, Chinese martial arts would have been utterly humiliated by Japanese swordy. I thought the


    Japanese martial artists would restrain themselves after that battle, but never I dreamt they wouldBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    return to China 20 yearster. Now one of them is here in the capital and demanding to be the King of


    Yanjing?"


    The general spoke deeply with such intense gravity in his eyes.


    He was keenly aware that this fighting match today was no longer a trivial battle between families over


    territory, but a matter of national dignity and war!


    Wu Tian-Xiong was already drenched in blood on the fighting ring.


    The savage sword injuries were such a ghastly sight!


    In the end, Wu Tian-Xiong slumped to the ground.


    Hey in silence after Hua Ying-Long instantly defeated him.


    Ye Fan wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    Although his legwork looked swift and fierce, his martial arts skills were elementary. His legwork was


    simply swift but had no substance, just like Xing He.


    How could he hold up against the Japanese ninjutsu move, the seven-step continuous strike?

 Chapter 503 A Huge Battle Unleashed

    Chapter 503 A Huge Battle Unleashed


    "Grandpa, what now? Are you going to do anything about it?" asked Lu Wan-Er worriedly as she


    looked at her grandfather.


    Lu Wan-Er could sense that the fight today was not just a matter of Yanjing''s future political situation,


    but a question of China''s dignity.


    If they allowed the Japanese to defeat all the various powers of Yanjing and dominate them, it would be


    a national level embarrassment.


    "Let''s and wait and see. The Lin family hasn''t sent their representative yet. Since we''re outsiders, it''s


    better if we don''t interfere unless we have no choice. I hope there is someone who is strong enough to


    beat him in Yanjing," said the old man dressed in a military suit profoundly.


    After Wu Tian-Xiong fell to the ground, the employees hurried over to remove him from the ring and


    send him to the hospital.


    "Is there anyone else who can''t ept my win? Just keeping."


    Hua Ying-Long stood with his hands behind him as his arrogant and stern voice rang again.


    After a long silence, a young man finally walked up to the fighting ring under immense pressure.


    "Teng Zi-Jing from Lan-Tian Martial Arts Academy hopes you can share a few pointers!¡± said the burly


    youth as he sped his hands and introduced himself.


    The man''s voice even trembled as he spoke.


    Hua Ying-Long furrowed his brows when he noticed it.


    "Forget it, leave."


    "Huh...huh?" said Teng Zi-Jing in a daze.


    He didn''t know what Hua Ying-Long meant by that, so he quickly asked anxiously, "Sir, let...let''s fight


    first."


    Hua Ying-Long ignored him and continued, "Go and get those martial art academy representatives who


    haven''t fought yet toe over and just attack together."


    What?


    Teng Zi-Jing was stunned.


    Everyone around them was shocked too.


    "Darn!"


    "Everyone? Fight together?"


    "That would be fierce!"


    "He''s going overboard with his pretentiousness!"


    Everyone exploded when they heard Hua Ying-Long speak.


    Lei Dong-Bao was so excited that his face flushed as his saliva started flying through the air.


    "Does he want to confront all the heroes of Yanjing on his own? Oh my! That''s incredible! What is he


    trying to do? Does he want to go against the will of heaven?" shouted Lei Dong-Bao uncontrobly.


    It was unexpected that a fighting match could be so thrilling.


    At the center of the arena, Lin Feng and the others seemed undoubtedly angry.


    "Hua Ying-Long is way too arrogant!¡±


    "Does he want to fight all of us by himself?"


    "This is utter disrespect towards the rich and powerful of Yanjing!"


    "Mr Lin, what should we do now?"


    "Shall we attack one by one or together?"


    All the heads of the influential families in Yanjing were undoubtedly put in a spot.


    If they fought Hua Ying-Long one by one, he was too strong for them, and it would probably be suicidal.


    But if they attacked together, it was a disgrace even if they won.


    It would be an unfair victory!


    "Attack! Attack him together. Since he wants to die, let''s grant him his wish!" said Lin Feng. After a


    short silence, Lin Feng decided to ede to Hua Ying-Long''s request.


    All the martial arts experts whom the rich and powerful of Yanjing invited attacked in full force.


    "But this is a disgraceful move,"mented someone bitterly.


    Lin Fengughed coldly and said, "A disgrace? You mean if we attacked him one by one and ended up


    getting beaten up like dogs it won''t be embarrassing anymore?"


    "Erm..."


    Lin Feng''s question hit the nail on the head, so the other party didn''t know how to respond.


    He was right. Since it was between the choice of losing embarrassingly or winning disgracefully...


    ...then they may as well try to fight.


    At least they would win.


    "Okay!"


    "Together now!"


    "Doesn''t he want to be the King of Yanjing?"


    "How can he have the cheek to call himself the King of Yanjing without defeating the rich and powerful


    of Yanjing!"


    After they made up their minds, all the martial arts academies counted their troops.


    "Meng-Liang from Tian-Liang Martial Arts Academy is ready for battle!"


    "Niu Zhen-Yuan from Zhen-Yuan Martial Arts Academy is ready for battle!"


    "Lu Luo from Guang-Ming Martial Arts Academy is ready for battle!"


    Very quickly, 18 martial arts academies and all the representatives of each family got onto the stage


    and prepared for battle.


    "Mr Xue, what about the Xue family? Are you going to sit by and watch? Aren''t going to take Mr Chu


    out for a stroll?" mocked Lin Feng immediately when he spotted Xue Ren-Yang sitting in the corner


    quietly.


    "Haha, Mr Lin, even if he wants to take him out for a walk, he must find the man first. The dude


    probably ran off a long time ago. If Mr Xue can''t find him, then he can only sit back and watch. Even


    though you''re an old geezer, you have a backbone. You were so assertive when you turned


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    independent the moment we meet with some puny disagreement about Mr Chu. In the end, you found


    yourself a wuss who ran without daring to enter the ring. After the fighting match is over, the Xue family


    can just wait to die!¡± cursed Zhao Si as he looked at Xue Ren-Yang.


    "You...you...¡± said Xue Ren-Yang furiously as he trembled. He had never been so offended by a


    younger person so badly that veins popped up on his forehead.


    "Me? Me? What about me? You can tell me about when your tongue is straightened out. But this will be


    yourst chance. When the Xue family copses in the future, you won''t even have the right to speak


    to us!"


    "Haha!"


    Zhao Si and Lin Feng turned away and ignored the old man as they chortled.


    "Just you wait! When the Dragon Master makes aeback, you snobs will die horrible deaths!"


    scolded Xue Ren-Yang angrily.


    But Xue Ming-Xin looked worried.


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, has Mr Chu replied?"


    Xue Ren-Yang clearly wanted to get Ye Fan to fight when he called Ye Fan earlier, but Ye Fan didn''t


    answer the phone.


    Then Xue Ren-Yang sent Ye Fan a text message.


    Xue Ren-Yang hung his head and checked his phone before shaking his head.


    Xue Ming-Xin''s heart turned cold instantly.


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, do you think Mr...Mr Chu left...left? Why don''t we run too?


    Regardless of who wins, the Xue family is game over! If we stay, we are just waiting to be killed,"


    persuaded Xue Ming-Xin bitterly. He was already nervous.


    But Xue Ren-Yang clenched his fists tightly as he said, "Ming-Xin, let''s wait a little longer. I don''t believe


    that Mr Chu would leave the Xue family in the lurch!"


    Xue Ren-Yang indignantly spoke as he looked up in the hope of finding Ye Fan.


    But he was clearly disappointed.


    There were thousands of people present at the arena. He forgot to note where Ye Fan was seated due


    to anxiety, so he couldn''t locate Ye Fan now.


    Xue Ren-Yang kept praying in his heart for the Dragon Master not to give up on the Xue family yet.


    Otherwise, his life''s work was ruined!


    The atmosphere in the fighting ring was still.


    On one side, Hua Ying-Long stood with his hands behind him.


    On the other end, 18 high skilled fighters were ready to pounce.


    A huge battle unleashed!

 Chapter 504 Their Remaining Dignity!

    Chapter 504 Their Remaining Dignity!


    "Dragon w hand!"


    "Taichi!"


    "Bagua palm!"


    All masters from the various martial arts academies rushed into the fighting ring as the battle


    unleashed.


    Each one of them used their best skills.


    All sorts of attacks were used as they went swarming towards Hua Ying-Long and assaulted him like


    crazy. 18 highly skilled fighters attacked at the same time!


    It was an epic spectacle!


    Power surged from them and converged before sweeping in all directions.


    "Hua Ying-Long is bound to lose this time! He might be able to fight them one on one, but can he beat


    all 18 of them?" continued Lei Dong-Bao as he looked at the stage.


    Everyone else was thinking the same thing.


    They clearly didn''t feel that Hua Ying-Long was capable of defeating so many experts.


    Xu Feng-Liang wasn''t the least bit anxious when everyone started shaking their heads.


    Instead, he picked up the teacup on the table and drank it calmly.


    "Mr Xu, are you still in the mood for tea? Aren''t you going to call for an ambnce? What if Mr Hua


    experiences anything lifethreatening?" said Lin Feng coldly.


    Xu Feng-Liang gentlyughed as he said, "Mr Lin should save the call for your fighters from the


    Longyang Martial Arts Academy."


    "Oh, are you that confident? Can Hua Ying-Long beat so many highly skilled fighters alone?" said Lin


    Feng quizzically. The moment he saw how calm Xu Feng-Liang was, a bad feeling swelled in Lin


    Feng''s


    heart.


    "It''s not a matter of confidence. It''s the truth!"


    B000M!


    An explosion could be heard from the fighting ring the moment Xu Feng-Liang finished his sentence.


    Then Lin Feng raised his head and looked into the chaos to see Hua Ying-Long attacking.


    Strong winds filled the air while energy gathered.


    Invisible energy gathered and took shape.


    The old man dressed in military uniform was dumbstruck the moment he saw it.


    "This is... He can release internal energy and transform it into outer energy! Hua Ying-Long has already


    made vast achievement with his outer energy!" shouted the old general uncontrobly.


    While he was shouting away, Hua Ying-Long dealt a hefty blow.


    Floods of energy exploded like a bomb.


    The energy spread in all directions and swept towards everyone hysterically.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Deafening sounds exploded in the air.


    All 18 martial arts experts in the ring were like fireworks exploding as they flew right off the stage.


    They knocked into many chairs before crashing to a halt and spitting blood everywhere.


    "Erm..."


    "This...erm..."


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Not a sound could be heard on the huge cruise liner.


    Everyone fell deathly silent. They were all horrified by the sight.


    Waves undted on the surface of Yanqi Lake outside.


    The cold winter air was swept into the arena by the wind.


    They were defeated!


    Everyone was defeated!


    Hua Ying-Long defeated them all with just a single strike!


    All 18 highly skilled fighters copsed as if they were merely made from mud.


    "Is.Js he a monster?" shouted Lei Dong-Bao in terror as he stared at the scene before him.


    Guo Ya-Wen and the others gasped in shock.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t cross their minds that things would turn out like this.


    "Mr Lin, Mr Zhao, we are counting on you to save the remnants of Yanjing''s pride."


    The rich and the powerful sitting at the center of the arena looked sad as they bitterly spoke when they


    realized how swiftly they were defeated.


    They pinned all their hopes on Lin Feng and Zhao Si in the end.


    After all, almost everyone else in Yanjing was defeated.


    Only the Xue, Lin, and Zhao families, who were the three up anding powers, had yet to fight.


    The Xue family was already kicked out of the alliance between the three up anding families of


    Yanjing. Since they were on the brink of copse, they couldn''t be relied on.


    So the Longyang Martial Arts Academy controlled by the Lin and Zhao families was naturally Yanjing''s


    final hope.


    "Oh yes, Mr Lin. Are your men turning up soon?" said Xu Feng-Liang calmly as he sipped his tea.


    Lin Feng pped the chair as he stood up angrily and said, "Humph, Xu Feng-Liang! Just because you


    won this time, doesn''t mean the powerful families of Yanjing will fear you. Longyang Martial Arts


    Academy hasn''t lost yet."


    Lin Feng sneered before turning to the rest of Yanjing.


    "Everyone, General Lu said that Hua Ying-Long''s martial arts are Japanese. So this fight isn''t solely


    about the division of power in Yanjing and about the glory of our country. How can the Japanese be


    allowed to dominate China? The Lin family will help to defeat them in our country''s time of need and


    bring our country glory!"


    "Good!" Lin Feng''s words sounded so inspiring that everyone cheered.


    "Well said!"


    "If Mr Lin can turn the tables, we will acknowledge you as King of Yanjing from


    now on!"


    "Yes, if Mr Lin can help us seek revenge, our families are willing to acknowledge the Lin family as the


    King of Yanjing!"


    In an instant, many of the families agreed.


    Lin Feng smiled even more brightly when he got what he wanted.


    "Good!"


    "Si, let''s go and invite Master Yao!" said Lin Feng proudly. Then he took Zhao Si and all their men and


    went outside.


    Everyone quizzically looked as they left their seats and went out of the arena.


    Then Lin Feng sped his hands and paid obeisance respectfully as he said, "Master Yao, please


    make aeback!"


    Zhao Si stepped forward and shouted deferentially as well, "Master Yao, please make aeback!"


    His words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean and caused a tsunami immediately.


    All people from the Lin and Zhao families stood behind them and bowed in unison at Yanqi Lake as


    they said, "Master Yao, please make aeback!"


    "Master Yao, please make aeback!¡±


    Their respectful voices and words converged and swept towards theke!


    "What on earth are the Lins and the Zhaos doing? Why are they bowing to theke? Are they nuts?


    They are hrious! Is someone going to fly out from theke?" said Lei Dong-Bao as he kept shaking


    his head andughing while he sat among the spectators.


    Everyone stared at the scene perplexedly.


    They felt that Lin Feng and Zhao Si were truly behaving strangely.


    "Heavens!" "Look! What is that?"


    Everyone was in shock.


    A white trail quietly appeared on Yanqi Lake about a hundred meters away.


    The trail started off small, and appeared like a watermark hanging in mid-air.


    But it gradually increased in size, and the sound of water could be heard when it moved.


    Lei Dong-Bao instantly stared hard at this!


    "Heavens!"


    "What''s that?"


    "Did a water dragon just fly out of the water?"


    Everyone shivered in shock. They only finally managed to get a close look at him when he came closer.


    "No...no it isn''t a dragon!"


    It''s a man!''


    "Heavens, someone is running on theke!"


    "God!"


    "Is he the Dragon King of the Eastern Ocean or something?"


    Everyone went berserk at the sight.


    They trembled until their scalps went numb.

 Chapter 505 A Terrified Yao Bai-Sheng

    Chapter 505 A Terrified Yao Bai-Sheng


    The green waters of Yanqi Lake extended into the distance.


    Yao Bai-Sheng ran over theke as though he were walking on solid ground.


    He was so swift that he left a long white trail on Yanqi Lake.


    Yao Bai-Sheng was like a water dragon.


    A bitingly cold wind gusted as theke surged.


    A deathly silence hung over thend.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Xue Ming-Xin stared hard while Xing He dropped his teacup.


    Everyone stared dumbstruck at the scene before them.


    A silhouette in a ck robe stood there.


    A man stood with his hands behind him.


    And he was walking on water!


    It was overwhelming, and it felt as though they had witnessed a miracle.


    B000M!


    Then secondster, the water dragon finally came onshore.


    He made a leap andnded on the ground.


    His clothes were entirely soaked and almost froze into ice in the bitingly cold winter wind.


    Despite the harsh coldness, the elderly gentleman didn''t bat an eyelid.


    It was as though this coldness couldn''t prate his body at all.


    "My god!"


    "Did he just walk on water?"


    "Is he some kind of god?¡±


    "It''s no wonder that the head of the Lin family was so confident and domineering.


    He invited a real dragon!"


    After a long silence, the crowd instantly exploded.


    Lei Dong-Bao and the others shouted excitedly.


    All the heads of the families sitting in the VIP section eximed as they looked at Lin Feng and Zhao Si


    in admiration!


    "Mr Lin came prepared!"


    "With such an extraordinary man leading us, we don''t have to fear this Hua Ying-Long!"


    "But Mr Lin must have spent a pretty penny to invite this master, right?"


    Everyone congratted Lin Feng one after another.


    Lin Feng replied loftily, "That goes without saying! I spent $300 million to invite Master Yao to fight for


    us!"


    What?


    "$300 million?"


    "No wonder he is so incredible.¡±


    "The results are certainly vastly different when you hire a Master for $300 million inparison to the


    useless buggers that we hire for less."


    "Ha!"


    Xing He and the others shivered before saying in shock.


    "Okay, say no more. We can continue chatting at the victory dinner tonight. Now let''s await Master


    Yao''s performance," said Lin Feng as he waved his hand and gestured for silence.


    He sounded particrly confident!


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, why don''t we run...run? Our private forces will probably get beaten to death by these


    masters."


    Xue Ming-Xin had already gone limp with fear as his face turned pale while Yao Bai-Sheng and the


    others waited to see Xue Ren-Yang prowess. He pulled Xue Ren-Yang along and wanted to flee.


    "Ming-Xin, let''s wait a little longer," said Xue Ren-Yang. He resented giving up all those years of work


    just like that.


    Xue Ren-Yang didn''t want to leave without waiting till the end.


    All eyes were on the stage.


    "Are you Hua Ying-Long? Do you want to go against all the rich and powerful of Yanjing singlehandedly


    and be the King of Yanjing?" asked Yao Bai-Sheng expressionlessly as he weighed up the


    middle-aged man after he got onto the stage.


    "Yup, you''re right," said Hua Ying-Long calmly.


    "How arrogant of you! How dare you call yourself a king in front of I, Yao Bai-Sheng? These days,


    youngsters are getting cockier and cockier. You are an embarrassment to old masters like us," said Yao


    Bai-Sheng sternly in anger as he unted his seniority.


    Since he was over 50 years old, Hua Ying-


    Long was genuinely considered his junior.


    Then Hua Ying-Long shook his head andughed as he said, "You? Are you even fit to be considered


    a master? You are nothing but a puny ant to me!"


    "You''re so arrogant!"


    BAM!


    Hua Ying-Long''s words of disdain instantly triggered Yao Bai-Sheng.


    The battle started immediately.


    Yao Bai-Sheng swung his fist angrily at him.


    His punch''s impact was so swift and ferocious that it cut like a de as it was thrown into the ocean.


    "This is kyokushin karate, which consists of tough and cold punches. This man must be a kyokushin


    karate expert.¡±


    This martial arts master was certainly the right man to help handle Hua Ying-Long.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man dressed in military uniform in the VIP section spoke in shock as his eyes went still the


    moment he saw Yao Bai-Sheng''s punch.


    "General Lu is spot on. Master Yao is a kyokushin karate practitioner!" said Lin Feng as he held up his


    teacup and to blow it. Then heughed smugly.


    No matter how strong the Xu family''s martial experts were, they must be feeling spent after so many


    matches.


    So Master Yao would defeat them in an instant!


    The Lin family was going to have thestugh at the fighting match today!


    "Xu Feng-Liang, oh Xu Feng-Liang, you wanted to use Hua Ying-Long to win everyone at the fighting


    match and send shockwaves through Yanjing before you consolidate the various powers and be


    King of Yanjing. Sadly, despite your schemes, I will end up reaping the fruits of yourbor. If the Lin


    family can help preserve Yanjing''s dignity and turn tides, then we will gain a lot of respect among the


    various powers. Then I, Lin Feng, will be crowned King of Yanjing and not you, Xu Feng-Liang!"


    Lin Feng smiled brightly as he thought in his heart.


    Lin Feng could almost envision the sight of all the families bowing to him and acknowledging him as the


    leader after he won.


    But five minutes had gone by.


    The defeat which Lin Feng envisioned for Hua Ying-Long didn''t take ce.


    Instead, Hua Ying-Long survived Yao Bai-Sheng''s ferocious attacks unscathed.


    Hua Ying-Long stood with his hands behind him like a light boat floating on a tumultuous ocean as he


    smiled and evaded Yao Bai-Sheng''s blows. He stood tall regardless of the storm going on out there.


    After Yao Bai-Sheng attacked him dozens of times, he didn''t even manage to touch theer of Hua


    Ying-Long''s clothes.


    "Mr Lin, it looks like your wonderful Master Yao has grown old. He has be so slow that he can''t


    even touch Mr Hua''s clothes," said Xu Feng-Liang calmly as heughed.


    Lin Feng undoubtedly became furious.


    He put down his teacup and shouted to the ring, "Master Yao, what are you doing? Stop wasting time!


    Hurry up and finish off that bloody Jap with a single blow!"


    "Damn you! Shut up!" cursed Yao Bai-Sheng right away from the ring the moment he heard Lin Feng''s


    words.


    Lin Feng red hard with his face livid.


    He didn''t think that Yao Bai-Sheng would dare to scold him!


    But Lin Feng had no clue that Yao Bai-Sheng wanted to curse and even kick him.


    Of course Yao Bai-Sheng wanted to defeat


    Hua Ying-Long.


    Of course Yao Bai-Sheng wanted to beat him swiftly.


    But Yao Bai-Sheng had to be capable of doing it first!


    Yao Bai-Sheng only realized after how strong this middle-aged man was after fighting him for a short


    time.


    Yao Bai-Sheng punched him 36 times, but Hua Ying-Long dodged every single blow.


    In other words, Yao Bai-Sheng hadn''t been able to get close to Hua Ying-Long ever since they started


    fighting a few minutes ago.


    "You must be tired! It''s my turn now!"


    He suddenly heard coldughter.


    Yao Bai-Sheng suddenly turned cold and stared hard as his opponent.


    He could sense an immense threat looming over him.


    It was so terrifying that it made his hair stand!


    "No, I surren..." howled Yao Bai-Sheng in terror, but it was toote.


    Hua Ying-Long had been avoidingbat but finally made his move.


    The moment he moved in on Yao Bai-Sheng, he closed in with the force of a thunderbolt!


    In a matter of seconds, he kicked seven times!


    BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM!

 Chapter 506 Save Our Yanjing

    Chapter 506 Save Our Yanjing


    The first kicknded on the chest. The ribcage broke apart immediately and fresh blood spewed from


    the mouth.


    The second kicknded on the shoulder.


    The right shoulder exploded and a bloodcurdling scream echoed through the cruise.


    The third kicknded on the jaw. The face was distorted and blood flowed from both nostrils.


    The fourth kicknded on the ear. The cartge shattered and blood remained within the ear.


    The fifth kicknded on Yao Bai-Sheng''s head itself. His skull was dented and he started to cry tears of


    blood.


    Hua Ying-Long delivered thest two kicks onto Yao Bai-Sheng''s backbone.


    Yao Bai-Sheng was already losing consciousness at this point in time and couldn''t even howl in pain.


    So just like that, he was sent flying out like a missile by Hua Ying-Long''s legs.


    His body weighed more than 100 kilograms, but it flew through the air and crashed through all


    obstacles to actually fly out from the cruise itself.


    The waters of Yanqi Lake were misty.


    Yao Bai-Sheng fell from the deck of the boat.


    The waters hit the cruise ship hard like piles of snow.


    While Yao Bai-Sheng seemed like a huge rock that was falling into these waters and causing a huge


    wave to rise.


    Just like that, Yao Bai-Sheng hade walking on the water earlier, but after Hua Ying-Long delivered


    one punch and seven kicks, he was kicked straight back into theke.


    He was going back to where he came from.


    He was bleeding from seven ces, so the bluish green waters were suddenly dyed a ring red!


    Some people died for money like how some birds didn''t notice danger for the sake of food.


    For the sake of $300 million, Yao Bai-Sheng had tread on the waters toe here.


    For the same $300 million, Yao Bai-Shengnded in the water and died that way.


    There was a consequence to every decision made.


    This was the consequences that Yao Bai-Sheng ended up facing.


    If he had known that things would end up this way, then even if Lin Feng gave him $1 billion, he


    wouldn''t have used his life in exchange for it.


    Huuuuuu...


    The cold wind was harsh and the waters became misty again.


    The strong winds blew over the hole in the water that Yao Bai-Sheng created.


    The entire huge venue fell silent.


    There was nothing but the sound of the harsh wind.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver when they felt the bone chilling wind blow past.


    That figure in the battling ring continue to stand with authority.


    He put down his arms and legs, ced his arms behind his back, turned around and scanned the


    entire crowd.


    "Is there anyone who''s still not willing to submit to me?"


    B000M...


    His authoritative voice exploded like muffled thunder.


    Lin Feng''s face was ashen while Zhao Si''s expression was trembling.


    All the rich and powerful of Yanjing felt like they were in despair.


    Thest pir of support that Yanjing had failed. It failed in the end.


    An extremely expensive skilled fighter who cost $300 million and was thought to be a living water


    dragon turned out to be a joke in the end.


    He hade out with great fanfare, but in the end, he didn''t even get to touch the corner of Hua Ying-


    Long''s clothes.


    Instead, Hua Ying-Long beat him so badly that he was bleeding from seven ces and his dead body


    was kicked right back into Yanqi Lake.


    It didn''t take much to imagine how much pressure Lin Feng and Zhao Si were feeling right now.


    "We''ve lost, we''ve lost everything!"


    "I can''t believe that the countless numbers of rich and powerful in Yanjing would have actually lost


    everything to just one man."


    "You mean the great kingdom of China has nobody who can do anything about this bloody Japanese


    intruder?"


    "You mean Yanjing will have to look up to a Japanese?"


    Some were greatly saddened, some were crying, and many more were sighing.


    Yanjing was going to be theughingstock of China after this!


    "Hahaha! Lin Feng, Zhao Si, I was wondering which expert you two had hired. You spent $300 million


    on this trash? And you thought he was some amazing martial artist and a water dragon? In the end he


    just turns out to be a pile of shit?¡±


    Xue Ren-Yang had been feeling bullied all this while, but his heart felt really good when he saw that the


    fighter that Lin Feng had hired was kicked to his death so easily.


    So he walked out, pointed a finger at Lin Feng''s nose and mocked him openly.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si knew they had embarrassed themselves too. After all, they had spent $300


    million to hire a piece of trash. Anyone would have been embarrassed.


    But now that Xue Ren-Yang was adding fuel to the fire and chiding them in public, the two of them were


    also angry at the same time. They were in a terribly awkward position now but they couldn''t get a word


    out.


    "Mr Lin, Mr Zhao, won''t you two say something? Why are both of you chickening out now? Weren''t you


    very eloquent before? You could make something ck be white with your words, and falsehoods


    could be truth. I was the one who wanted to withdraw from Longyang Martial Arts Academy, but


    you two told everyone that the Xue family got kicked out? But then again, thankfully I withdrew back


    then. Otherwise, I''d have to embarrass myself with the both of you!"


    Xue Ren-Yang''s words caused an uproar in the crowd.


    What?


    "The Xue family was the one who wanted to withdraw?"


    "They weren''t kicked out by the Lin and Zhao families?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Then again, Lin Feng and Zhao Si spent $300 million on a useless fellow like that."


    "Old Master Xue wouldn''t do something stupid like this and throw $100 million away."


    "So Lin Feng was the one who purposely said that the Xue family was kicked out. I suppose he wanted


    to gang up with the Xu family to make the Xue family copse, then swallow up the Xue family assets."


    "The Lin and Zhao families are really evil people!"


    After seeing how everyone was attacking them now, Lin Feng and Zhao Si couldn''t sit still anymore.


    "Xue Ren-Yang, you stupid old thing! Stop trying to muddle everything up! Besides, how dare you


    reprimand us like that? We might have spent $300 million on someone who isn''t worth it, but at least he


    made it to the battle ring and didn''t run. Where''s that bloody Mr Chu that you hired? He doesn''t even


    dare to show up now, so I''m sure he must have already escaped in fright by now, right? If the person I


    hired is a piled of shit, then that stupid fellow you hired is worse than shit!" roared Lin Feng angrily with


    a furious expression on his face.


    "How dare you! How dare you insult Dragon Master! You deserve to die!" Xue Ren-Yang roared in


    return.


    "You can go to hell! Dragon Master? More like Dog Master! He''s already made a run for it, so what''s


    the point of saying all this now?" sneered Zhao Si.


    Xue Ren-Yang was going to die from his anger soon.


    But of course, he couldn''t outwit Zhao Si and Lin Feng by himself.


    "Fine! Just...just you two wait! I''ll call Mr Chu out right now. Once Mr Chu appears, you two idiots can


    just wait to die!¡± said Xue Ren-Yang as his body trembled and his eyes turned red.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si weren''t bothered at all.


    "Go ahead and call for him! Go ahead! If hees out, then we''d have lot," said the two of them as


    they scoffed. They looked at Xue Ren-Yang like he was an idiot.


    Up till now, the two of them still didn''t think that Mr Chu was capable of doing anything.


    How incredible could a youngster like that be?


    He was probably even worse off than Yao Bai-Sheng.


    He had probably run off in fright when he saw how powerful Hua Ying-Long was.


    And even if he didn''t run off, the two of them didn''t care.


    Because even if he did appear, that Ye Fan was definitely going to die at Hua Ying-Long''s hands!


    While Lin Feng and Zhao Si were sniggering, Xue Ren-Yang took the high stage as he bowed deeply


    towards the spectators and started paying his respects with great sadness in his voice.


    "The Xue family has been cornered and Yanjing is in crisis. We might have to honor an intruder on our


    His pleading voice resonated through the whole ce.


    The Xue family was standing behind Xue Ren-Yang to make their plea as well.


    "Mr Chu, pleasee out and save the Xue family, save our Yanjing, and make China a great kingdom


    again!¡±


    "Mr Chu, pleasee out and save the Xue family, save our Yanjing, and make China a great kingdom


    again!"


    Booommm...


    The strong wind howled. The huge cruise remained on the waters of Yanqi Lake and it waspletely


    silent.


    The only sound was the pleading of the Xue family, and it echoed loudly!

 Chapter 507 As You Wish!

    Chapter 507 As You Wish!


    "Huh?"


    "Mr Chu? Who''s Mr Chu?"


    "Could that be the fighter that the Xue family has hired?"


    While the Xue family was pleading before the people, all the spectators were filled with shock and


    confusion.


    The rich and powerful of Yanjing also had many questions on their mind.


    They thought that after Yao Bai-Sheng failed, Yanjing would havepletely lost this match.


    But judging from Xue Ren-Yang''s behavior, it seemed like there was still another strong fighter from


    Yanjing who had yet toe out.


    But...


    "Mr Chu?"


    "Is there a strong fighter by the name of Mr Chu in Yanjing?"


    Tve never heard of any martial artist with the surname Chu within the local martial arts circle either."


    Many people started murmuring among themselves.


    Some were doubtful, some were confused, but most were hopeful.


    Only Xing He from the Xing family felt his face twitch.


    Could it be Mr Chu from Jiangdong?


    "Could he be the one representing the Xue family for this match in Yanjing?"


    Xing He immediately felt terror in his heart and his eyes widened.


    But one second passed, two seconds...


    Two whole minutes passed and nobody walked out into the boxing ring.


    "Haha! Old Master Xue, how is it? Where''s your Mr Chu? Where''s the fighter who''s representing the


    Xue family? Keep shouting! Just keep shouting! He''s nevering out! HAHA!¡±


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si seemed to have predicted this ending already and started to mock Xue Ren-


    Yang gleefully.


    In their opinion, Mr Chu must have run off in fright already.


    Only that Xue Ren-Yang was stupid enough to keep shouting for him.


    It would be even weirder if that Mr Chu seriously appeared!


    "Oh dear, it looks like we were hopeful for nothing."


    "Mr Lin was really spot on, I suppose."


    "This Mr Chu must have escaped a long time ago in fright."


    "Looks like Old Master Xue has made a wrong judgement."


    Everyone started shaking their heads and figured that Mr Chu was just another


    weakling.


    He didn''t even dare to show up and just made a run for it.


    Old Master Xue had trusted the wrong person!


    Xue Ming-Xin heard the mocking from the crowd and was on the verge of tears.


    "Uncle Ren-Yang, I told you that Mr Chu couldn''t be trusted! He can''t be trusted! But you refuse to


    listen to any of us. That fellow has done nothing but fool around with his woman in the house all day. I


    knew he wouldn''t be any good but you refused to believe us! Look what''s happened now! He''s run off


    and the Xue family''s reputation is ruined!"


    Xue Ming-Xin was feeling both hateful and angry.


    He was so angry that he wished he could bash Xue Ren-Yang up. But of course, he just thought about


    it but wouldn''t act on it. Xue Ren-Yang was the fort of the Xue family and was a highly respected and


    reputable man, so even if he made a poor decision, a younger person like Xue Ming-Xin couldn''t me


    him for it.


    But just when everyone thought that Mr Chu was nothing but a joke, Hua Ying-Long suddenly spun


    around in the battle ring.


    His deep gaze cut through the air as he scanned the area around him.


    His low and deep voice called out, "Mr Chu, since you''re already here, why don''t you show yourself? I,


    Hua Ying-Long, have been waiting for you for a long time now!"


    B000M!


    These words from Hua Ying-Long sounded like the crashing of thunder.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si were immediately stunned.


    "What?" "Even Hua Ying-Long knows this Mr Chu?"


    "And he has been waiting for Mr Chu?"


    "Could this Mr Chu be a really highly skilled fighter?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "But who could it be?"


    Hua Ying-Long''s words made the despairing people of Yanjing feel their hearts rise again.


    Everyone started looking around frantically, hoping to find this Mr Chu out of the thousands of people in


    the cruise.


    While everybody was looking around busily, there was a beautiful woman seated around thest row


    who used her pretty eyes to slowly look towards the man beside her with great worry in her eyes.


    "Lei, why are you looking at him? Don''t tell me you think this stingy lover boy of yours is the Mr Chu


    that all the big shots of Yanjing are waiting for?" joked Meng Han when she noticed Xu Lei''s actions.


    Guo Ya-Wen immediately snorted, "Hanhan, you''d never know."


    "For all you know, this cheapskate right here is that Mr Chu that all the rich and powerful of Yanjing are


    cing their hopes in right now, isn''t that so, Mr Chu? Why are you still sitting here? They''re calling for


    you, so you''d better go over. Didn''t you say earlier that you could go to the center of the venue anytime


    you wanted? This is an excellent opportunity, and everyone''s waiting for you too,¡± said Guo Ya-Wen


    with a cold smile.


    Her disdainful and mocking expression was extremely apparent.


    "Haha! Wenwen, don''t tease him anymore. What if he suddenly feels the need to brag and really


    pretends to be Mr Chu?"ughed Meng Han.


    Even an idiot could tell that Guo Ya-Wen was just being sarcastic, and she was just purposely making


    fun of Ye Fan.


    But what Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han didn''t expect was that the moment they finished saying these


    things, the silent and unmoving Ye Fan actually stood up.


    "Oh my god! What are you doing? Are you an idiot? Don''t tell me you''re really going over?!"


    Ye Fan''s sudden movement frightened Guo Ya-Wen and the two next to her.


    All of a sudden, all three of them had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them. After getting up, he looked at the man in the center with a


    cold stare in his eyes.


    He faced Hua Ying-Long and replied in a neutral voice, "Sure, as you wish!"


    His words were majestic as they echoed through the venue.


    "OMG! What the hell? Lei, your boyfriend is an idiot, right? I was just saying all that for fun and he''s


    taking it seriously? Does he really think he''s Mr Chu?¡± Guo Ya-Wen waspletely stunned.


    All three of them felt like their souls were about to fly out of their bodies when they heard how Ye Fan


    openly epted the challenge just like that.


    Did he know where he was?


    This was Yanjing!


    A ce where the rich and powerful gathered!


    The Xues, the Lins, the Zhaos, the Xus - all these families held tremendous power and influence in


    Yanjing.


    These giants of Yanjing could squash ordinary people like themselves with just one finger.


    But this Ye Fan was happily courting death by making trouble here?!


    "What the hell! If you''re tired of living, don''t drag us down with you! We shouldn''t settled down near this


    fellow!" Guo Ya-Wen and the other two were so frightened.


    Ye Fan had gotten himself into trouble, so of course they were worried that they might be implicated as


    a result.


    After all, they were one group with Ye Fan, and they were also ssmates with this idiot''s woman.


    In the past, anyone whomitted a major crime would get his entire n killed. Ye Fan had now


    angered the top powers of Yanjing, so they were probably going to be in trouble too.


    "Lei, why are you just sitting there? Hurry up and persuade that idiot! Are you going to let him get us


    into trouble?¡± Guo Ya-Wen was practically yelling at Xu Lei.


    But Xu Lei didn''t seem to have heard anything they had said.


    As Ye Fan left his seat, Xu Lei grabbed his hand and said gently, "Fan, I''ll be here, I''ll be waiting for you


    toe back victorious!"


    Her emotional words were worried, hopeful and filled with adoration.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just nodded. Then he turned and walked towards the battle ring as all


    the


    spectators in the stand watched him rise up to the challenge!

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    "What the hell? Lei, what are you doing?! You''re nuts! You''re nuts!! You''ve all gone mad! You''re both


    insane!"


    Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han thought that Xu Lei would stop Ye Fan from going forward, but instead of


    stopping him, she even encouraged him and said she was waiting for him to return victorious.


    "Good gracious! Wenwen, is your ssmate an idiot? She''s seriously stupid! We''re all going to get into


    trouble because of this stupid ssmate of yours!" snapped Lei Dong-Bao fiercely. He was so


    frightened.


    But by this time, Ye Fan had already made his way to the front.


    The crowd parted like the waters to let Ye Fan walk through.


    But everyone looked doubtfully at Ye Fan.


    "He''s Mr Chu?" "Gosh, he''s so young."


    "It can''t be true!"


    "He''s not even old enough to be my son."


    "He''s going to bear the weight of Yanjing?"


    "He''s going to protect the prestige of Chinese martial arts?"


    "Is he just pretending?"


    Everyone was in an uproar as they discussed this among themselves.


    But that skinny figure continued to ascend the stage in the midst of everyone''s doubts.


    "Greetings, Mr Chu!"


    Xue Ren-Yang greeted Ye Fan when he saw him.


    Everyone immediately froze over.


    Lei Dong-Bao and Guo Ya-Wen were in a daze.


    "What the...what''s going on now?"


    While Guo Ya-Wen and her husband were still trying to understand what was going on, even more big


    shots were paying their respects to Ye Fan.


    The entire Xue family and even the entire Xing family led by Xing He all went up to pay their respects.


    "Greetings, Mr Chu!"


    "Greetings, Mr Chu!"


    The wave of voices became like the ocean waves as they resounded again and again in the hall.


    Guo Ya-Wen was stunned. Lei Dong-Bao was stunned. Meng Han was also stunned.


    The entire ce fell silent as everyone''s eyes widened and they couldn''t believe it.


    "He...he''s...really...Mr...Mr Chu?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Guo Ya-Wen was in a daze, Meng Han couldn''t move anymore and Lei Dong-Bao looked like he had


    been struck by


    lightning.


    When they saw the Xue family and others greet Ye Fan so respectfully, their minds suddenly went


    nk.


    They just felt that life had yed a terrible joke on them!


    In no time, Ye Fan then walked into the battle ring as the Xue family and the rest greeted him.


    "This fellow seriously dares to go up. But that''s not a bad thing either. If he dies at Mr Hua''s hands, that


    would save me some trouble." Xu Feng-Liang''s expression grew stern when he saw Ye Fan appear.


    He had already made things very clear to Ye Fan earlier, and he had already shown him how far away


    he was from the rich and powerful of Yanjing.


    But Xu Feng-Liang didn''t think that Ye Fan would refuse to step back and actually court death by


    representing the Xue family in this fight.


    Xu Feng-Liang really couldn''t understand. How did Lei end up falling for such acent man who


    was clearly tired of living?


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si were equally surprised.


    "He''s actually appeared? This Mr Chu is pretty bold after all! But what''s the point? He''s still going to get


    beaten to death anyway!" said Lin Feng coldly as his expression darkened.


    "Grandpa, isn''t this Mr Chu just being rash? That Hua Ying-Long has defeated so many strong fighters.


    Isn''t such a young chap just going to end up embarrassing himself and losing his life? Do you want me


    to get him back down?" said Lu Wan-Er to her grandfather with a slight frown after noticing how young


    Ye Fan was.


    But the old general just shook his head and his eyes looked grave.


    "Wan-Er, don''t look at others so


    superficially. This Mr Chu is young, but from my observations about his aura, he''s definitely not ordinary


    man. Whether we can turn the situation around or not might really depend on him. For all you know, he


    might really be that person who has the power to turn the tides," said the old man in a low and grim


    voice.


    But Lu Wan-Er was surprised by thesements. She looked doubtfully at the skinny man in the battle


    ring. "Turn the tides? Him? Grandpa, aren''t you overestimating him?"


    When it came to a young person around her own age, the prideful Lu Wan-Er refused to believe that


    this Ye Fan would be more impressive than herself.


    The cold winds blew and the waters became choppy.


    The two figures stood in the battle ring and faced each other.


    One of them was skinny and straight like a spear!


    The other one exuded vigor and was as steady as a mountain!


    "So you''re that Mr Chu? The one whom the Xue family relies on, the one who took away the daughter


    of the Xu family and the young chap from Jiangdong who dared to take on so many powerful families in


    Yanjing? You''re pretty young, but you''re really daring!" Hua Ying-Long broke the silence first.


    He looked coldly at this skinny man before him. He was very surprised at how young Ye Fan was.


    He had already risen to be the hero of Jiangdong at this age.


    This was already considered quite a feat even in that great Chu family.


    Ye Fan smiled faintly. "Mr Hua, you''re too kind. No matter how bold I am, I can''t bepared to you at


    all. I''m just going against one Xu family. You''re going against all the rich and powerful of Yanjing! I''m


    just a tiny speckpared to you, don''t you think?"


    "Since you know that you cannot bepared to me, then aren''t you going to kneel down and beg to


    die?" Hua Ying-Long stood with his hands behind his back and shouted, "If you break your own arms,


    kneel and apologize to the Xu family and send Miss Xu back, then I can spare your life since you''re just


    young and ignorant!"


    "Young? Ignorant? Spare my life?" Ye Fan shook his head as heughed in a low voice.


    "Young punk, what''s so funny?" Hua Ying-Long became even more displeased.


    Ye Fan quietly replied, "When you called out to me earlier, I thought you knew who I was. But it looks


    like I''ve overestimated all of you. Till now, you still don''t know exactly who is standing before you?"


    "What?" Hua Ying-Long burst outughing at Ye Fan''s words, as if he had heard the biggest joke in his


    life. "Just that bit of background? The Xu family has already uncovered everything, so why wouldn''t


    know? You''re just an underground gangster who calls himself the boss of


    Jiangdong''s business world, aren''t you? That''s all you have to fall back on and you dare to act like


    you''re really something in front of me? You''re asking for it!"


    Hua Ying-Long lost all his patience.


    In that instant, he threw a kick out like a whip!


    Boom!


    Hua Ying-Long''s fierce kick was so fast that it created a st in the air.


    His target was Ye Fan''s head!


    Ye Fan didn''t panic at all and just shifted himself slightly.


    Hua Ying-Long''s foot ended up stepping on air.


    There was a loud bam as he mmed his foot back onto the floor.


    The cruise shook violently and there was a huge dent in the battle ring!


    "You''re not bad. You actually managed to dodge my kick? But even if you can dodge one move from


    me, surely you can''t dodge 10 moves or 100 moves, right?"


    Hua Ying-Long smiled sinisterly and his long legs swept through the air again.


    And it was aimed right at Ye Fan''s lower half!

 Chapter 509 Who Exactly Are You?

    Chapter 509 Who Exactly Are You?


    "What? He''s actually dodged it again?"


    Xu Feng-Liang''s expression immediately grew grim as he watched Ye Fan dodge Hua Ying-Long''s


    attacks time and again.


    His disdain for Ye Fan earlier had faded quite a bit now.


    "Since he could dere himself as a king in Jiangdong, I suppose this young fellow does have what it


    takes. But so what? This level of capability is still not enough for my niece, and most certainly not


    worthy of the great Xu family!"


    If Ye Fan had shown him respect and begged him earlier, Xu Feng-Liang might have considered letting


    Ye Fan live.


    At most, he could allow Ye Fan to continue seeing Xu Lei in secret.


    Empress Wu Zetian had a male harem back in the day too. Once Xu Lei reached a high position and


    truly became the queen of Yanjing, there was nothing wrong with her having a few lovers.


    But unfortunately, Ye Fan had offended him first!


    His arrogance andcency made Xu Feng-Liang dislike Ye Fan very much.


    Even if Ye Fan died at Hua Ying-Long''s hands, he wouldn''t care at all.


    "Grandpa, is this what you mean by the hope of Yanjing''s martial arts? He doesn''t seem impressive at


    all and he''s losing to Hua Ying-Long. He only knows how to avoid the attacks and can''t fight back at all.


    If I went out there, I''d definitely perform better than him!¡± said Lu Wan-Er as she shook her head. Her


    voice had some disdain and indignation in it.


    After all, her grandfather hardlyplimented her.


    Her grandfather had given such high praise for someone else, so it was only natural for Lu Wan-Er to


    feel upset about it.


    The old general wasn''t bothered and continued to watch carefully as he replied quietly, "Wan-Er, you


    are gifted, but your knowledge is still shallow. Do you think that young man really can''t fight back? He


    just doesn''t want to. It''s just like how a swordsman looked ordinary when he doesn''t pull out his sword.


    But once he does..." the old man paused for a while. "... he will turn the world upside down!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What?


    Lu Wan-Er trembled at these words.


    BOOM!


    Another punch was delivered at the same time.


    Ye Fan shifted to the left and dodged the punch easily.


    "You little punk! Why are you dodging? If you''re so skilled, make a move and fight with me properly!


    Come on! Shrinking and dodging doesn''t count!"


    It was nearly 100 moves now.


    Hua Ying-Long had already delivered about 100 moves since he gave that first kick.


    But this Ye Fan was like a loach in the pond.


    It swam easily in between the nts and none of it would get on its body!


    He hadn''t been able to injure Ye Fan the slightest bit since they started the fight.


    "You really want me to make a move? If I do, then I''m afraid you''d never be able to use your seven-


    step continuous strike again. Although to be honest, I''m really interested in experience this Japanese


    move for myself. I want to see how powerful is that technique that could actually injure Tong Shan." Ye


    Fan stood with his hands behind his back as his faintughter filled the air.


    Hua Ying-Long''s expression froze for a while. "Tong Shan? You mean the silly big guy?"


    Hua Ying-Long burst outughing immediately.


    "I was still wondering why a young fellow from Jiangdong didn''t just stay put in your territory but came


    running all the way to Yanjing to die. So you''re here to take revenge for that big guy. Sure! Since you


    want to experience it, I''ll grant you this wish!¡±


    WOONG...


    Ye Fan could hear a low buzzing sound in the air.


    Everyone watched as a short dagger quietly slid out from Hua Ying-Long''s sleeve.


    The bright white de reflected the bright sun and gave off a cold gleam!


    "That...that''s a hidden sword in his sleeve! How dare this bastard use a weapon? Xu Feng-Liang,


    you''re going against the rules! This is going against the policy of using only martial arts!" shouted Xue


    Ren-Yang angrily at Xu Feng-Liang as he sat up in shock.


    The fighting match of Yanjing only allowed fists and legs. Knives and swords were out of the question.


    Weapons were all strictly prohibited at the match!


    But Xu Feng-Liang just leisurely picked up his teacup to sip a mouthful of tea before he replied the


    furious Xue Ren-Yang, "Mr Xue, why so angry? Mr Hua isn''t using a knife or a sword, that''s a bone-


    knife! It''s made from a human bone and bones are part of fists and legs, right? So that''s not going


    against the rules!"


    "You...you...Xu Feng-Liang, you''re being unreasonable!" Xu Ren-Yang was trembling with anger.


    Back in the battle ring, Hua Ying-Long shouted with great gusto, and it sounded like the st of


    thunder.


    "Seven-step continuous strike!"


    SLAAASH!


    Hua Ying-Long held the short knife in his hands and took seven steps so quickly, he was like a bolt of


    lightning.


    Each step felt like lightning had just cut through the air.


    It was as swift as wind!


    At the same time, each time he took one step, he would sh towards Ye Fan once with his knife!


    SLAAAASH!


    Just like that, Hua Ying-Long did this again and again. He did seven rounds of seven steps, so Ye


    Fan''s body also took a total of 49 shes.


    His sleeves tore and were in tatters.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan''s body became riddled with holes under Hua Ying-Long''s powerful attack!


    "Fan!"


    Xu Lei started crying from worry. She clenched her fists tightly and her fingers dug into her flesh.


    The Xue family and the rest were filled with despair at this sight!


    Only Xu Feng-Liang remained smug and arrogant.


    "He''s still just a young and rash man after all. He wanted to step all over the truly rich and powerful and


    to go against the rules? He can''t even get past Hua Ying-Long and he wants to take over the world?¡±


    Xu Feng-Liangughed and shook his head.


    As he watched Hua Ying-Long sh the young man again and again, all the things that Ye Fan said


    earlier on the deck had be a joke to Xu Feng-Liang.


    "Huh?"


    "That''s not right," eximed the old general as his pupils narrowed even though everyone else thought


    Ye Fan was doomed for sure.


    "There''s no blood and there''s no bloodied flesh. Hua Ying-Long is just slicing away at his clothes! None


    of the 49 shes have hurt him at all!"


    What?


    The old general''s words were like a giant rock that had dropped into the ocean and created a tsunami


    in this venue.


    Everyone looked back at the center in horror to find that it was exactly as the old general had said.


    Ye Fan''s clothes were torn, but there were no wounds on him at all.


    "How...how can this be? This is definitely impossible! The big guy was highly skilled in martial arts but


    he fell to my de as well. You''re just a skinny young fellow. How could you possibly have held up


    against my technique?"


    Hua Ying-Long waspletely befuddled.


    He stared at how Ye Fan waspletely unhurt despite taking 49 shes of his knife. It was simply


    unbelievable.


    Ye Fan just shook his head and smiled.


    "The Chu family has a third young master named Chu Qi-Tian. He has a ninja among his subordinates


    who is well trained in ninjutsu. So if I''m not wrong, you''re that Japanese dog who reports to Chu Qi-


    Tian."


    Ye Fan looked down at Hua Ying-Long as he smiled coldly. He spoke and walked towards Hua Ying-


    Long slowly.


    But Hua Ying-Long only felt a chill down his backbone, and his heart froze over.


    His face was filled with terror as he stared at Ye Fan. His eyes were bulging from fear. "How...how did


    you know all of this?¡±


    "Who...who exactly are you?!!!"

 Chapter 510 Shocking Revelation

    Chapter 510 Shocking Revtion


    "Who...who exactly are you?"


    Hua Ying-Long looked at Ye Fan as if he had seen a ghost.


    He was filled with terror.


    Only Xu Feng-Liang knew that he worked for the Chu family.


    How did this young fellow from Jiangdong know so much?


    Could this fellow be investigating him all along?


    But he was under the care of the Chu family.


    That Chu family wielded tremendous power and was a concealed powerful family whose wealth could


    rival that of nations. The Chu family had unimaginable influence, so how could this man possibly find


    out anything about the Chu family and even find out the name of Third Young Master?


    Hua Ying-Long was now terrified of who


    Ye Fan could be.


    But Ye Fan ignored him and continued walking towards him and said, "Since you''re a servant of the


    Chu family, then you definitely know about a secret technique that the Chu family has. Once one has


    mastered this technique, a dragon tattoo will protect his body such that no knife nor spear can pierce


    through it, and he will be practically invincible.¡±


    BOOM!


    It was as if lightning had struck.


    Hua Ying-Long''s entire body was shaking at these words.


    He stared straight at Ye Fan.


    He could see the movement of a dragon tattoo on his tanned skin under Ye Fan''s tattered shirt!


    Hua Ying-Long felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    "You mean...you mean...you are also from the Chu family?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "I guess I was in the past."


    "But now, I only want to kill the entire Chu family."


    Ye Fan''s expression suddenly became malevolent.


    Ye Fan leapt from the floor and flew into the air as he made a vicious attack towards Hua Ying-Long.


    As Ye Fan''s aura reached its peak, Hua Ying-Long could only feel as though the grim reaper had his


    demonic ws firmly around his throat.


    Hua Ying-Long was terribly shocked and his eyes were as wide as bells as he shouted in horror, "How


    dare you! I am a servant of Chu Tian-Qi, a Tian descendent of the Chu family! How dare you try to kill


    me?!"


    Hua Ying-Long''s veins bulged as he shouted away in fear.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about what he said. The only response Hua Ying-Long got was an extremely


    heavy kick.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud!"


    "Cloud Sun Kick!"


    BAM!


    As he gave a low shout, Ye Fan sent a kick flying.


    There was a terrible howl as ribs were broken and blood was spewing in all directions.


    Hua Ying-Long was still arrogantly disying his prowess earlier, but now he was like a rubber ball that


    was kicked violently by Ye Fan into the air.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His entire chest had sunk in.


    Even after kicking him, Ye Fan wasn''t done yet.


    He leapt high into the air as he went into a swallow-like stance and came down beautifully with his


    elbow out.


    It was as if a mountain wasing for Hua Ying-Long!


    BOOM!


    With another loud st, Ye Fan''s elbownded hard on Hua Ying-Long''s abdomen.


    PFFFFT...


    Fresh blood and mushy bits of his internal organs came spewing out of Hua Ying-Long.


    This time, Hua Ying-Long was beginning to spew bile even.


    The intense amount of force from this blow was unstoppable and it smashed Hua Ying-Long further


    down into the battle ring.


    There was a terrible sound as the ring cracked open and fell apart.


    The battle ring became rubble and kicked up a huge cloud of dust.


    There was now a gigantic hole in the middle of the battle ring!


    Hua Ying-Long''s body was shivering violently and he couldn''t stop puking blood.


    After experiencing what Ye Fan was capable of, Hua Ying-Long realized that the young man he had


    looked down earlier was actually so powerful!


    But Ye Fan''s actual prowess was not what shocked Hua Ying-Long the most.


    What terrified him was that Ye Fan could actually Invoke the Celestial Cloud!


    Invoking the Celestial Cloud was the essence of the Book of Celestial Cloud, a treasure that the Chu


    family kept in order to keep the n under control.


    The entire Chu family was made up of thousands of people, but only the head of the Chu family and his


    heirs who had the generational word ''Tian'' in their names were allowed to learn and train in this


    technique.


    As such, even though the leading family member of the young generation in the Chu family was


    currently Chu Qi-Tian, he was not qualified to read nor practice this secret manual at all.


    So how could the young man in front of him be able to?


    Hua Ying-Long endured the terrible pain and forced himself to stand because he was filled with many


    questions and indignation.


    His bloodied eyes looked at Ye Fan, and his pitiful sounding voice sounded like rocks breaking apart.


    "I...Hua Ying-Long, is definitely...going to... die...today. I...have no regrets, since I have died...at by the


    Invoking of the Celestial Cloud. But...but before I die...I just want to know...who exactly...are you?"


    A horse''s neigh before dying was sad too.


    A man''s dying words were also his purest.


    At the very end of his life, all Hua Ying-Long wanted to know was this. Who was this man who could


    actually disy the Chu family''s top secret technique?


    HUUU...


    The cold wind blew and sent the fallen leaves flying.


    Ye Fan''s hair blew gently in the wind.


    He looked down at Hua Ying-Long and stood with his hands behind his back as he smiled coldly.


    "Ten years ago, I was the eldest son of the Chu family, the only descendant with the Tian generational


    character in my name..."


    "My ancestors named me Chu! Tian! Fan!"


    B00000M.


    It was as if lightning had struck.


    Hua Ying-Long felt like something in his heart exploded when he heard the word ''Tian''.


    He felt like his mind had gone nk and his eyes widened.


    "You...you have the generational word ''Tian''...in your name?!"


    Nobody would be able to understand the despair and shock in Hua Ying-Long''s heart right now.


    He had been working for the Chu family for a few decades now. Others might not know what the ''Tian''


    word meant, but he did!


    In the Chu family, all the children were given names by their parents or grandparents.


    But no matter who you were, you were not allowed to put the word ''Tian'' in the front of their first names.


    That was because this particr word was something that only the Chu family ancestors could decide


    on who to give it to.


    Nobody else in the family was allowed to go against this and name their children with the word ''Tian'' in


    front.


    Not even the Old Master of the Chu family right now!


    That was why even though Chu Qi-Tian was treated with such great importance in the Chu family, he


    could only be named ''Qi-Tian'' and not ''Tian-Qi''.


    That was because he was not recognized by the ancestors when he was born, so he could not take on


    this character in his name.


    As a result, Ye Fan continued to be the only descendent of the Chu family with the ''Tian'' character!


    "Haha...hahaha...l should have known, I should have known. Only those with the ¡®Tian'' generational


    character would be allowed to study the Book of Celestial Cloud.¡±


    Hua Ying-Long cried pitifully as he looked up to the sky.


    He had worked all his life for the Chu family and never expected to eventually die at the hands of a


    Chu.


    But Ye Fan didn''t want to waste anymore time on him.


    "Since you''ve got your answer, I''ll send you on your way! It''s too bad that you''ve acknowledged the


    wrong person as your master, and you''ve made an attack on the wrong person." Ye Fan''s cold voice


    sounded like the grim reaper pronouncing judgment.


    Ye Fan had no pity as he clenched his fists tightly and swung it out hard.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    BOOOOM...a roaring sound ensued.


    Ye Fan''s punch was like the st of thunder and the breaking apart of mountains.


    It brought with it an unbeatable force and a domineering strength as it crashed down angrily!


    Lu Wan-Er was in a daze as she watched all this happen in front of her.


    Her pretty eyes narrowed and her heart trembled violently as she felt her chest heaving.


    "Grandpa, you were right! This man is really like an invincible swordsman. He looks ordinary without


    his sword, but once he unsheathes it, his attack is like a shocking revtion!"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s heavy punch finallynded.


    That terrible st not only made the whole venue shake, but it also shook up all of Yanjing!!

 Chapter 511 How to Defeat the Punch of Power

    Chapter 511 How to Defeat the Punch of Power


    Early winter that year, Ye Fan left Jiangdong for Yanjing.


    With two punches and one kick, Hua Ying-Long perished at Yanqi Lake.


    Fresh blood covered his body as it cut through the air.


    Thest punch from Ye Fan sent Hua Ying-Long''s strong body flying like a cannonball.


    His body finallynded right in front of the head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang.


    BAM!


    The body hit the floor and made a muffled sound.


    That sound shook Yanqi Lake, and also sent tremors down Xu Feng-Liang''s heart.


    When Hua Ying-Longnded in front of him, the teacup in Xu Feng-Liang''s hand fell.


    His body was shaking and his face was


    deathly pale.


    He stared at the dead body at his feet with immense fear and shock.


    After a long time, he finally looked up to stare at the one who was now standing at the top of Yanjing.


    A skinny young man stood there proudly with a cold smile on his face.


    His deep eyes continued to look down like this at Xu Feng-Liang and everyone else!


    "Hua Ying-Long is already dead. Is there anyone who can fight against me in all of Yanjing?¡±


    BOOOM.


    His authoritative voice and domineering words shook the entire ce!


    Forthat one moment, Xu Feng-Liang felt that Yanjing was firmly in Ye Fan''s fist.


    "Excellent! Haha! Excellent! With someone like this in Yanjing and in China, then we no longer have to


    worry about whether Chinese martial arts can continue to shine in the world and stand proudly! Mr Chu


    is a true dragon! He fully deserves to be the king of Yanjing! Haha!" Just when the entire cruise was


    plunged into silence, the old general''s hearty and vigorousughter resounded throughout the venue.


    "We''ve won! Mr Chu won! Haha! Uncle Ren-Yang, Mr Chu won! The Xue family isn''t going to copse!"


    The Xue family was overjoyed and Xue Ming-Xin was so excited that he hugged Xue Ren-Yang.


    "That''s right, we''ve won. Dragon Master has won.¡± Xue Ren-Yang was also smiling excitedly and tears


    were already streaming down his face.


    During this time, the Xue family had been ostracized by everyone else. And because he wanted Ye Fan


    to represent the Xue family, others had ridiculed him and his own family members didn''t support him


    either.


    But Xue Ren-Yang stood fast and continued to choose to believe in Ye Fan!


    He decided to ce all the hopes for his business and his family''s survival on Ye Fan alone.


    Nobody knew how much pressure Xue Ren-Yang felt inside during this time.


    He was so d that he had made the right bet.


    Out of all the powerful families in Yanjing, the Xue family was the one who had thestugh.


    "He...he...really won?"


    Lei Dong-Bao, Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han were in a daze.


    Only Xu Lei had a smile on her face.


    Her beautiful little face had the prettiest smile on Yanqi Lake right now.


    Her Fan didn''t lie to her after all.


    Ye Fan was really no longer an exiled son that the Chu family refused to see, and wasn''t a lowly child


    who was humiliated and looked down by everyone else.


    Ten years.


    She had grown up to be a rare beauty, while he had grown up to be an invincible hero!


    But while some were overjoyed, some were saddened.


    When Hua Ying-Long died, Zhao Si''s expression immediately turned ashen as a terrible terror gripped


    his heart.


    Lin Feng felt as though all the energy had been sapped from him. His body trembled and finally


    copsed listlessly onto his chair.


    Hua Ying-Long had lost, and so had the Xu family.


    Ye Fan and the Xue family had thestugh in the end!


    Lin Feng and Zhao Si both knew that after Ye Fan was done with the Xu family, they were probably


    next.


    "Mr Chu of Jiangdong? I can''t believe I ended up underestimating you in the end," Xu Feng-Liang smile


    bitterly with a look of self-deprecation on his face.


    Now he knew why Ye Fan dared to go up against so many powerful families in Yanjing all by himself.


    Now he knew why Ye Fan was unafraid of the Xu family''s might.


    So this was what he was relying on!


    "Ye Fan, you were right. With this ability, the Xu family, Zhao family and Lin family could have great


    power and influence, but we''re just mere animals made from mud. How would the power and influence


    of our families be able to stand against your fist of power?" Xu Feng-Liang sighed sadly.


    Even the servant of the Chu family had lost to this man.


    Ye Fan had smashed Xu Feng-Liang''s greatest pir of support to powder!


    Xu Feng-Liang now could no longer be arrogant or authoritative towards Ye Fan.


    He had lost terribly.


    He didn''t know what was awaiting himself or the Xu family in the future.


    He only knew that in no time, this young man in front of him would shake up all of Yanjing and shock all


    of China!


    Everyone was shocked and trembling, but only Ye Fan remained calm.


    There was neither joy nor sadness on his thin face.


    There was nothing to be excited about anyway.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To everyone else, Hua Ying-Long was probably a powerful and frightening existence. But to Ye Fan, he


    was nothing but a lowly servant of the Chu family.


    There were plenty of such fighters in the Chu family.


    Hua Ying-Long was the first one that Ye Fan killed, but he wouldn''t be thest one.


    But of course, even if Hua Ying-Long did not work for the Chu family, he was dead meat anyway.


    That was the end that awaited him from the minute he injured Tong Shan.


    "Aren''t you going over right now, you two bastards who looked down on others by just looking at his


    appearance! I already told you back then that chasing Mr Chu away would be the dumbest decision of


    your lives. What do you think now?¡±


    Xue Ren-Yang kicked both Lin Feng and Zhao Si tond at Ye Fan''s feet.


    Now that Ye Fan had won, the Xue family''s power was above everyone else''s.


    So of course Xue Ren-Yang was going to take this chance to kick Lin Feng and Zhao Si to Ye Fan for


    him to handle since they had offended Ye Fan before this and even tried to corner and destroy the Xue


    family.


    "You old thing! You''re just a nouveau riche and you dare to kick me? How dare you!" Lin Feng yelled


    angrily at Xue Ren-Yang. Zhao Si was already scared out of his wits, but Lin Feng continued to remain


    as obstinate as ever.


    There was a loud and bright sound as Xue Ming-Xin pped Lin Feng across the face.


    "Are you tired of living? You''re about to die and you''re still so arrogant? Hurry up and kneel before Mr


    Chu to apologize!" shouted Xue Ming-Xin angrily.


    Zhao Si could see the situation clearly and immediately fell to his knees with a thud to beg Ye Fan for


    mercy.


    But Lin Feng absolutely refused to kneel.


    Ye Fan startedughing at this. "Mr Lin, you''ve got some backbone, eh? You insulted me and attacked


    the Xue family. How do you intend to pay for doing this?"


    "Humph! I can afford to win and I can also afford to lose! Let me go and I''ll bring 30% of the Lin family''s


    assets to you with both hands tomorrow," said Lin Feng in a stern voice.


    He didn''t mind giving up some so that he could tide over this current crisis.


    Once the Lin family recovered from this, then he could settle this old feud with Ye Fan and get his


    assets back!


    He would make this little gangster pay back a hundred times over for the humiliation he suffered today!


    "Mr Chu, Lin Feng is very scheming, don''t believe him..." said Xue Ren-Yang anxiously.


    Ye Fan waved his hands to tell him not to speak. He looked at Lin Feng and shook his head as he


    If I let you go, I''ll get 30%. If I kill you, I''ll get 100%. Which one do you think I''d choose?" said Ye Fan


    cheekily.

 Chapter 512 All of This Belongs to You!

    Chapter 512 All of This Belongs to You!


    "Humph, don''t try to threaten me. You wouldn''t dare to kill me!"


    "Is that so?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. He stomped his foot on the ground and the short knife that Hua


    Ying-Long used earlier flew up from the impact!


    aaaaash...


    There was a cold gleam as the de slit right across the throat!


    "You...you..."


    Lin Feng''s eyes immediately grew wide.


    He clutched his throat and opened his mouth as if to say something.


    But his lips trembled and nothing but blood came out of his mouth.


    Lin Feng never expected Ye Fan to dare to kill him in front of so many people.


    How could a young man like him be so bold and audacious?


    How could he dare to kill the head of an aristocratic family in front of all the rich and powerful of


    Yanjing?


    "I even dared to kill someone who worked for the Chu family, what more the head of one tiny Lin


    family?¡± said Ye Fan in a low voice as he shook his head. His icy face had no mercy at all.


    Lin Feng had overestimated himself and overestimated the Lin family.


    He thought that Ye Fan would be afraid of the Lin family''s power and not dare to kill him.


    But he had underestimated Ye Fan in the end.


    Ye Fan was the master of all the dragons, and a keeper of dragons!


    He had so many rich and powerful people working for him. What was one Lin family?


    Just like what Ye Fan said, he even dared to destroy the Chu family, so what more the Lin family who


    wasn''t even as powerful as the Xu family?


    THUD!


    Lin Feng instantly copsed onto the floor with a heart filled with regret.


    In hisst moments, Lin Feng had nothing but regret and more regret in his heart!


    If he had known that Ye Fan was such a vicious man, he wouldn''t have challenged him.


    BOOM.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lin Feng''s death was like a huge bomb that went off.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    There were casualties from this match, but they were all fighters who were involved directly in the


    match earlier.


    Lin Feng was the first person who had died on Yanqi Lake despite being a huge power in Yanjing and


    the head of a powerful family!


    The impact and shock of this was great.


    Zhao Si was even more terrified and sprawled on the floor like a dog.


    He groveled at Ye Fan''s feet and cried and pleaded for mercy.


    His entire body was shivering and he was so scared that his tears and mucus were running.


    "Spare you? When you insulted me that day at Blue Ripple Lake, did you think this was how things


    would end?" Ye Fan''sughter felt like a knife stabbing through Zhao Si''s heart.


    Zhao Si couldn''t stop kowtowing with his head to the floor as he tried to exin, "Mr Chu, it''s Lin Feng,


    it''s Lin Feng who poisoned my mind! He said the Xue family was stupid and filled with trash. He was


    the one who said that Yao Bai-Sheng was a real martial artist and we had to hire him. The Zhao family


    is weaker and I didn''t dare to go against Lin Feng''s words."


    "Mr Chu, I really didn''t mean to offend you, please, Mr Chu, spare my life! If you spare me, I can give


    you anything! I''ll give you everything the Zhao family has! I''ll acknowledge you as my father! Or as your


    son! Anything!"


    Zhao Si was a weakling too. For the sake of survival, he threw all his dignity away.


    His strong desire to live made Xue Ren-Yang''s eyes twitch.


    Old Master Zhao had struck fear in Yanjing back then. How did he end up with such a weak son?


    "Since the head of the Zhao family is so sincere, Longyang, you can pay the Zhaos a visit tomorrow


    and take over the business. Their assets will all be under your care. You can decide what to do with


    Zhao Si himself."


    Ye Fan had already killed Lin Feng as an example, so he didn''t make things difficult for Zhao Si.


    After settling this matter, Ye Fan looked up at the spectators.


    "Everyone, the Lin and Zhao families insulted and offended me before and schemed to destroy the Xue


    family. Old Master Xue has worked for me for many years, so since they wanted to destroy the Xue


    family, that''s as good as trying to destroy me. This was a bitter feud! So today, I have killed the head of


    the Lin family and taken over both the Lin and Zhao family assets. Do any of the other heads of their


    family have anything to say about this?"


    Ye Fan''s loud voice echoed and everyone of status lowered their head in fear so that they wouldn''t


    meet his eye. Nobody said anything at all.


    After all, at the match earlier, Hua Ying-Long had defeated their fighters so easily and seemed


    unbeatable.


    He was just ackey from a foreign country but wanted to be king in the capital of China.


    This was a p in the faces of the powerful families of Yanjing, but it was also a tight p in the face of


    China.


    But just when they were about to despair, this man before them stood up!


    He turned the tides and overturned the situation!


    He took only two punches and one kick to kill Hua Ying-Long!


    He had supported Chinese martial arts and protected the reputation of the rich and powerful of Yanjing


    singlehandedly.


    Ye Fan had used his invincible prowess topletely shock everyone in Yanjing!


    Even if he had killed Xu Feng-Liang today, nobody would dare to say anything, much less one mere Lin


    Feng.


    After all, even though Ye Fan was rather vicious in his methods, the one he killed was someone who


    deserved it.


    He had won, so he called the shots!


    The battle for power had always been a matter of life and death.


    Everyone knew that if Ye Fan hadn''t won thest battle, the one lying dead on the floor right now would


    definitely be Xue Ren-Yang instead.


    And so, the ever intelligent Xue Ren-Yang quickly seized this chance toe forward to pay his


    respects.


    "Mr Chu''s incredible might has turned the tides and protected the reputation of Yanjing!"


    "The Xue family is willing to now recognize Mr Chu as the king of Yanjing!"


    What?


    Xue Ren-Yang''s words were like a huge rock falling into the sea that raised a huge wave.


    The moment he said these words, he was basically putting the rest of the powerful people present in a


    difficult position.


    After all, if they didn''t follow his lead, it meant that they weren''t willing to submit to Ye Fan.


    They had witnessed Ye Fan''s viciousness earlier. He had killed Hua Ying-Long with one punch and slit


    Lin Feng''s throat with one sh.


    Ye Fan was now in the limelight. If they didn''t submit to him now, they didn''t know what sort of


    consequences they would face.


    But if they recognized Ye Fan as the king of Yanjing, then wouldn''t they be under his control in the


    future?


    While everyone else was still hesitating, Xing He grabbed this chance and led the Xing family out.


    "The Xing family of Yanjing is willing to recognize Mr Chu as the king of Yanjing!"


    "I, Wei Lin, on behalf of the Wei family, is willing to recognize Mr Chu as the king of Yanjing!"


    The Xing and Wei families appeared one after another, causing a chain reaction on the cruise like a


    domino effect.


    One family after another came out to pay respects to Ye Fan.


    In the end, all the powerful families were bowing to him.


    "The Su family..."


    "The Li family..."


    "We are willing to recognize Mr Chu as the king of Yanjing!"


    BOOM.


    The wave of voices became like a rushing river as it filled the air.


    It shook the waters of Yanqi Lake wildly!


    Ye Fan continued to stand with his hands behind his back and a cold smile on his face even as the


    voices rose.


    His deep eyes looked down at everyone.


    Then he shook his head.


    "I, Ye Fan, am already the king of Jiangdong, so how could I be the king of Yanjing as well? I have no


    intention of bing the king. But I would like her to be the emperor.¡±


    With that, Ye Fan turned and smiled as he looked past the crowd to see the shocked but beautifuldy


    seated right at the back.


    "Lei,e over here."


    "All of this belongs to you!"

 Chapter 513 Coronation Ceremony

    Chapter 513 Coronation Ceremony


    Ye Fan''s words floated across Yanqi Lake.


    Xu Lei was in a shock.


    Her body trembled and there was much emotion and surprise in her beautiful eyes.


    She never thought that Ye Fan had done all this for her sake.


    He didn''t intend to be king but he wanted her to be the emperor.


    Xu Lei nearly burst into tears when she heard these words.


    Ten years had passed. He had promised her a lifetime of luxury back then and he had finally fulfilled his


    promise.


    Today, he gave her everything!


    Just like that, Xu Lei smiled beautifully as everyone looked on in both shock and envy. She took light


    steps forward and stood at the highest point of Yanjing with Ye Fan!


    From today onwards, Xu Lei will be the


    queen of Yanjing! Is there anybody here today who disagrees?"


    Ye Fan stood proudly in the battle ring.


    His authoritative eyes swept the spectators.


    His imposing aura covered everyone.


    Ye Fan dominated the entire venue. It waspletely silent and nobody dared to speak.


    After a long time, they snapped out of their daze and started to bow and pay their respects together.


    "The Xue family..."


    "The Su family..."


    "The Li family..."


    "We are all willing to acknowledge Miss Xu Lei as the queen of Yanjing!"


    The rising voices rushed like a river.


    Everyone rushed to pay their respects to the couple while Xu Feng-Liang was already rooted to the


    spot.


    He stood where he was and felt nothing but loss and shock in his heart.


    Ye Fan had told him earlier that he didn''t need 30 years. As long as Lei was willing, he could bring her


    to the peak of Yanjing this very night!


    Xu Feng-Liang had dismissed these words as just the bold words of a young and rash man.


    But he was wrong.


    He had underestimated that man.


    "Since you''ve found such a man as your partner, then I will send you my blessings and my


    congrattions!" said Xu Feng-Liang as he shook his head.


    His weak words were filled with disappointment, sadness and great frustration.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The next generation hade up.


    Xu Feng-Liang knew very well that the moment Ye Fan pushed Xu Lei up to the peak of Yanjing, it was


    time for him to step down as the head of the Xu family.


    "Is this...is this..."


    "Is this real?"


    While Xu Feng-Liang was filled with disappointment, Xu Lei''s ssmates were filled with shock.


    Guo Ya-Wen was in a daze.


    She couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her.


    A lowly employee in a third tier small city had be the queen of Yanjing suddenly?


    She was now at the peak of power and all the rich and powerful were paying respects to her?


    "Lei, I thought you had met a bad guy and found a useless bum who didn''t have any aplishments,


    so I thought Ye Fan wasn''t worthy of you. Looks like I was wrong and we were all wrong. We were very


    wrong! I thought Ye Fan was just a worm, but the one you have fallen for turned out to be a dragon.


    Lei, congrattions on finding your happiness," said Meng Han in a self-deprecating voice. There were


    tears forming at the corner of her eyes.


    She looked at the youngdy in the center of attention in front.


    Her heart was filled with manyplicated emotions.


    She was envious, jealous, disappointed yetforted.


    That was how humans were. They were often afraid that their closest friends would do badly in life, but


    were also afraid that they might do better than themselves.


    They were still pitying Xu Lei and felt that Xu Lei was wasting her life on Ye Fan just a few hours ago.


    But now, these old ssmates realized that Xu Lei was probably going to be someone they


    couldn''t evene close to.


    It was evening.


    The sun was setting and the sky was dyed a deep red.


    Jinlong Hotel was sparkling brightly.


    A brand new red carpet wasid at the entrance and extended a kilometer out.


    There were nearly 100 elegant waitresses in cheongsams standing along the two sides of the red


    carpet politely with their hands ced in front.


    There were plenty of lights and fresh flowers outside the hotel.


    The great sea of luxury vehicles gathered outside Jinlong Hotel.


    Many wealthy families'' daughters, elites from the political world, top celebrities and popr bands were


    invited over.


    The passersby were incredibly shaken when they saw such a grand scene before them.


    "Oh my goodness, so many luxury cars!"


    "That red carpet is probably a kilometer long, right?"


    "Look! Isn''t that the one who won best actress this year, Zhang Miao-Han?"


    "Oh my! Firefly Band is here too?"


    "They probably cost $10 million just to appear, right?"


    "What''s happening at Jinlong Hotel today?"


    "This is even crazier than those ancient emperors, right?"


    Everyone went crazy as they watched all the rich and powerful people walk in.


    They couldn''t stop murmuring among themselves.


    Their voices filled the air.


    "Tsk, they''re just a bunch of lice. They wouldn''t know anything about Mr Hua." Xu Mei-Feng was in a


    long Victorian dress at the hotel entrance. Her expensive dressing made her look like a high and


    mighty princess.


    She stood there and listened to the discussions of the passersby, but there was nothing but arrogance


    and disdain on her lips.


    But these lice got one thing right.


    Tonight, they weren''t weing an ancient emperor, but that description wasn''t too far off.


    Tonight, the Xu family was throwing a banquet to hail Hua Ying-Long as the king.


    The Xu family was the one who pushed Hua Ying-Long right to the peak of Yanjing.


    As long as his position was high, then the Xu family could rely on Mr Hua to be the most powerful


    in Yanjing.


    "When that happens, then I''ll be the princess of Yanjing! When my father retires, I''ll inherit the Xu family


    assets and be the head of the family. Then I''ll be queen of Yanjing! I''ll be only below one person,


    but above ten thousand!"


    Xu Mei-Feng felt like she was floating in the clouds when she thought about this.


    She couldn''t wait for the banquet that night.


    As for Xu Lei, Xu Mei-Feng couldn''t stand her a long time ago.


    "That woman stooped so low and thought that just because she''s got the support of some stupid Mr


    Chu, she can just do whatever she wants? Mr Hua''s skill is unparalleled in the world, so I''m sure that


    lover boy of yours has already been killed off by Mr Hua. Without that gangster to protect you, you''re


    never getting out of my hands and I''m going to get you this time." Xu Mei-Feng felt so smug thinking


    about it.


    She just felt that nothing but immense power and glory awaited herself and the


    Xu family.


    But as the sky darkened, she still couldn''t see the people she was waiting for.


    "Miss Xu, what time will Mr Xu be here?"


    "We''re all still waiting."


    The various guests were beginning to lose their patience in the hotel.


    Even though the top powers of Yanjing were all at Yanqi Lake, Yanjing was such a huge city, so there


    were still other important people who didn''t attend the match.


    In order to make the event even grader, Xu Mei-Feng had invited everyone she could.


    "Soon, soon, he''s almost here.¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng cated the guests and quickly ran to look for her uncle.


    "Uncle Fei, anything from my dad?"


    Xu Feng-Fei looked grim and shook his head. "Nothing yet. I can''t get through to him. Mei-Feng, I''m a


    little worried. Do you think something happened to your father?"


    "Impossible!" Xu Mei-Feng immediately shouted in reply.


    "Mr Hua is unparalleled in might and you might not even find anyone who can be his match in all of


    China. Mr Hua is definitely going toe out victorious in today''s match! Let''s just wait quietly for Dad


    and Mr Hua to return victoriously!" Xu Mei-Feng was filled with great confidence.

 Chapter 514 For Whom?

    Chapter 514 For Whom?


    "You''re right. Mr Hua is from a powerful background and a true martial artist. How could those


    merchants possibly be any match for him? I''ve thought too much." Xu Feng-Fei nodded and felt that Xu


    Mei-Feng made sense.


    At this time, the sound of car engines could be hearding from the other end of the road.


    Countless lights shone like yellow swords and pierced the night sky.


    Luxury car after luxury car came dashing towards the hotel like a group of ferocious beasts.


    "HAHA! Uncle Fei, my father is back! I told you so, right? I just knew that Mr Hua was going to emerge


    as king, so what could possibly happen? Let''s quickly go over to wee them!¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng got very excited when she saw the luxury cars and almost jumped up in excitement.


    The glorious moment she had been looking forward to was finally about to happen.


    "Mum! Grandpa! Hurry over! Come out quickly! Everyone, let''s go and receive Mr Hua and the rest!


    The king is here!¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng ran back to the hotel to call on all the guests who had been waiting for a long time, so that


    they could go and receive her father and Hua Ying-Long together.


    In order to add to the celebratory mood, Xu Mei-Feng even prepared a firecrackers to go off once her


    father and Mr Hua got out from their cars.


    "Also, the band we''ve hired has to start ying too. I want all the lights in Yanjing to be on, and all the


    flowers to bloom! I want the whole world to see how glorious the Xu family of Yanjing is!" said Xu Mei-


    Feng proudly.


    After everything was put in ce, Xu Mei-Feng, Xu Feng-Fei and the rest of the family stood in front,


    while Yanjing''s elites were behind them. Almost a hundred passersby stood along the road in front of


    Jinlong Hotel. Everyone watched with anticipation and reverence as they saw the long row of cars


    approach.


    Finally...


    The sound of the cars became louder and louder.


    Finally, all the cars stop in front of Jinlong Hotel.


    The car doors opened, and powerful person after powerful person alighted from the cars.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Isn''t that the head of the Li family?"


    "The CEO of Qingfeng Group!"


    "That''s a listedpany!"


    "I heard they just acquired an enterprise worth $1 billion this year.¡± "Wow look, isn''t that Zhao Si, the


    head of the Zhao family?"


    "One of the three uing families of Yanjing, he''s often in the papers."


    "He''s here too?¡±


    The car doors opened and all the onlookers were going insane as they watched all these powerful


    people of the city get out of their cars.


    That was because they realized that every single person who walked out of the car now were tycoons


    who were worth at least $1 billion.


    The Zhao family, for example, was already a family worth more than $10 billion ten years ago.


    And now they were an up anding family.


    There were also the Xing family, the Wei family, the Su family...


    Every rich and powerful person well known in Yanjing were among those who just


    arrived.


    "My goodness!"


    "This is a gathering of all the rich and powerful in Yanjing, isn''t it?"


    "What''s going on?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Are they having some high society gathering?"


    "Or has some incredibly important person appeared?"


    Everyone''s eyes were bulging and they were so shaken.


    They had never seen so many rich and powerful people gather in one ce before.


    They had seen more people in this one night than their entire lives!


    "Tsk, a bunch of country bumpkins. The real star hasn''t even appeared yet and they''re already so


    shaken up? Wait till Mr Hua climbs up to the top to be the king of Yanjing and everyone pays


    respect to him! All these losers will be so terrified!"


    The arrogance and smugness on Xu Mei-Feng''s lips only became more intense when she heard the


    uproar and shocked voices among the onlookers.


    Zhao Si, Xing He, Wei Lin and more had walked over to the hotel entrance by this time.


    Out of these people, Xu Mei-Feng knew Zhao Si.


    She went up to ask him, "Uncle Zhao, is my father at the back?"


    But just after she asked this question, Zhao Si just ignored her and pushed her aside.


    Xu Mei-Feng was stunned and flew into a rage.


    "Zhao Si, how dare you push me! You''re dead meat! I''m the heir to the Xu family, the daughter of Xu


    Feng-Liang. Tonight, Mr Hua will rise to the peak, while I will be the princess of Yanjing. How dare


    a tiny family like the Zhao family be rude to me? I''ll make you..." Xu Mei-Feng shouted angrily with


    bloodshot eyes.


    She was going mad from her anger!


    She was going to be the princess of Yanjing, and this lowly Zhao Si dared to push her?


    But while Xu Mei-Feng was still shouting away, Wei Lin came forward and pushed her aside too.


    "You!"


    Xu Mei-Feng got ready to shout again.


    Then a third person, and a fourth person...


    All these rich and powerful people pushed her aside as if they hadn''t seen her.


    Xue Ming-Xin was furious and just pped her across the face. "You''re just getting in the way, so get


    lost! Why are you blocking our way?"


    Xu Mei-Feng waspletely stunned.


    She copsed to the floor and clutched her face as she looked at what was happening with disbelief.


    This was nothing like what she had imagined.


    She thought that since she was the heir to the Xu family and the daughter of Xu Feng-Liang, all these


    people would greet her politely and treat her nicely at the banquet.


    But these people turned nastier and nastier to her instead.


    Someone from the Xue family even dared to hit her?


    "You asshole! Xue Ming-Xin, you asshole! How are you hit me! Just you wait. I''m going to tell my father


    and Mr Hua! I''m the daughter of Xu Feng-Liang! The Xue family can die for offending me!¡± shouted Xu


    Mei-Feng maliciously. Then she continued to look for her father among the crowd as she continued to


    feel the anger and injustice in her heart.


    But after looking high and low, she couldn''t find her father. Instead, she discovered Xu Lei and Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan? Why are you here, you louse?! Why aren''t you dead yet? How dare youe here? You''re


    really bold! And you, Xu Lei, you shameless child! How could you find it in yourself toe here?"


    shouted Xu Mei-Feng angrily.


    Xu Feng-Fei and the rest of the family also looked at Xu Lei with unhappiness and contempt.


    All of them started saying nasty things about her.


    Xu Feng-Fei angrily spat out, "Lei, since you''re the only daughter of my eldest brother, if you kneel


    down and apologize to the family, I can let you attend tonight''s banquet."


    But Ye Fanughed when he heard this. "What a joke! This coronation banquet is held in honor of


    myself and Lei. What right do you have to stop me from attending it?¡± "You must be an idiot!¡± Xu Mei-


    Feng roared.


    "Held in honor of both of you? Who the hell do you two think you are? If you know what''s good for you,


    get lost now!


    Otherwise, once my father and Mr Hua arrive, the Xu family will do both of you in!" roared Xu Mei-Feng


    angrily.


    But Ye Fan ignored her and had a mocking smile on his face. He and Xu Lei continued walking down


    the brand new red carpet and up the steps into Jinlong Hotel.


    Xue Ren-Yang and everyone else were already there waiting to receive them. "Wee, Mr Chu and


    Miss Xu! Wee to your coronation ceremony!"

 Chapter 515 Why? I Dont Understand

    Chapter 515 Why? I Don''t Understand


    Zhao Si was the first one in front of the hotel to wee Ye Fan and Xu Lei formally.


    Xu Mei-Feng and the rest raised their eyebrows at this.


    "What? Mr Zhao, are you getting something mixed up somewhere? Why are you weing them?


    One is just a louse from Jiangdong and the other is a shameless woman, so why are you even


    bothering about them?" said Xu Mei-Feng in confusion.


    She was also furious and felt that Zhao Si was an idiot.


    She was the star of the show!


    She was the heir to the Xu family and the princess of Yanjing.


    Instead of greeting her, Zhao Si went to greet that adulterous Ye Fan and Xu Lei instead.


    But nobody cared about the confusion among the Xu family.


    After Zhao Si was done, Wei Lin also took a step forward to pay his respects.


    "We wee the king of Yanjing, Mr Chu, and the queen, Miss Xu Lei, to your coronation!"


    What?


    The king of Yanjing, Mr Chu?


    The queen, Xu Lei?


    Them?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Xu Mei-Feng and her family were in even greater shock and they couldn''t even react.


    "What...what is going on?!"


    While they were still in shock.


    A third person, then a fourth person...


    Everybody who had arrived in those cars earlier were nowing forward to bow and pay respects to


    that skinny young man and that gorgeous youngdy!


    "We wee Mr Chu and Miss Xu to your coronation banquet!"


    "We wee Mr Chu and Miss Xu to your coronation banquet!"


    BOOOOM.


    The rising voices were like a rushing river.


    Xue Ren-Yang, Zhao Si, Xing He and the rest of the rich and powerful of Yanjing looked reverently


    upon that beautiful woman and the man who was mightier than anyone else in the world, and watched


    them rise to the top!


    Behind them was a hall filled with shock and silence.


    The brightly colored firecrackers exploded!


    The glorious fireworks filled the night sky.


    All of Yanjing was brightly lit.


    The music started as the firecrackers sted away and all the big shots paid their respects.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei really looked like an emperor and empress in ancient days.


    They now wielded authority over the rest of the world and their names were famous in Yanjing!


    The cold wind blew and the moon and stars shone brightly.


    Everyone watching this outside Jinlong Hotel were filled with great shock.


    Xu Feng-Fei was rooted to the ground.


    Old Master Xue was just staring in shock.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s mother, the woman whom Ye Fan had kicked thest time, opened her mouth wide


    enough to fit an egg.


    All the guests who had been invited to celebrate for the Xu family were also filled with many emotions.


    Xu Mei-Feng couldn''t move nor react.


    In front of her, a king and queen were rising to the top, and all her ears heard were the voices of those


    paying respects to them.


    But Xu Mei-Feng looked like she couldn''t see nor hear anything.


    Her mind had gone nk.


    She waspletely stunned.


    "Ye Fan? The king of Yanjing? Xu Lei? Queen?" Xu Mei-Feng stood under the moonlit sky in a daze.


    This was supposed to be a coronation ceremony for her father and the Xu family.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But in the end, the ones who had climbed to the top and stood at the peak were the two she looked


    down the most!


    She thought that she would be the female lead today. But even after all that she prepared, she ended


    up being nothing but an onlooker.


    The rest of the Xu family were equally filled with sadness and emptiness.


    They just felt like the world had yed a big joke on the Xu family!


    "Is that the king of Yanjing? He''s so young! The next generation is really amazing. He''s so young but


    he can already stand at the top of Yanjing. Won''t he be famous throughout China and shock the


    world in the future?"


    "Oh my god! He''s so handsome! I want to marry him!"


    "Oh please, can''t you see the woman next to Mr Chu? That''s Mr Chu''s woman! None of you are getting


    a chance."


    "She''s a natural beauty who can wow nations. He has unmatched power and an unparalleled beauty


    with him. Mr Chu has everything! That''s how a man should be!"


    There were many shouts and exmations in the air.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan with admiration, trembling, reverence and admiration.


    They looked at Xu Lei, awestruck by her beauty and envious. They were so jealous of her.


    Why?


    They were women too, but why didn''t they get to enjoy life like Xu Lei did?


    To be able to know such a man?


    To be able to be cared for by him?


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei sat at the highest spot in the hotel as different people looked at them differently.


    "No! It''s impossible! How can it be you two? One is a countryside louse and the other is a woman who


    has lost all dignity. How could people like you sit at the highest seat in Yanjing? That space belongs to


    Mr Hua and my father! Both of you are not worthy! I''m going to call my dad right now. Once Mr Hua and


    my father arrive, they''ll kick you from those seats."


    Xu Mei-Feng still refused to ept the truth before her.


    Her eyes were bloodshot as she tried to make herst protest.


    Ye Fan sat on his high chair and shook his head as heughed. "Mr Hua? You mean Hua Ying-Long? If


    you referring to him, I''ll get someone to send him over to you right now, no need to wait."


    Ye Fan smiled and waved at the quiet space outside.


    HUUUU...the cold wind blew, then a ck figure was actually flung into the hotel lobby from outside.


    Itnded with a loud crash in front of the Xu family.


    "This...this is...¡±


    "Mr Hua?!"


    The figure at their feet was a corpse that was covered with blood and was clearly dead. Xu Feng-Fei''s


    face twitched and copsed to the floor in fright.


    Old Master Xu''s eyes nearly popped out of his head and he fainted.


    The rest screamed and felt their hair stand on end.


    Xu Mei-Feng shuddered and her eyes widened.


    She never thought that the support that the Xu family relied on, Hua Ying-Long, was actually dead.


    It felt like a bolt of lightning had just struck her heart.


    All the arrogance in the Xu family members'' hearts had broken to pieces.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s face was pale and looked awful.


    Creaaak.


    The main door of the hotel was pushed open again.


    A haggard looking Xu Feng-Liang walked in.


    "Dad!"


    "Feng-Liang!¡±


    Xu Mei-Feng looked like she saw a ray of hope when she saw her father. She ran over and clutched his


    clothes as she said nastily, "Dad, that Ye Fan teamed up with that slut, Xu Lei, to kill Mr Hua and even


    insulted your daughter. Dad, you must take revenge for Mr Hua and seek justice for me..."


    PAK!


    While Xu Mei-Feng was still shouting away nastily, Xu Feng-Liang''s face fell and he pped her hard.


    "Kneel down!"


    Xu Mei-Feng was stunned.


    She clutched her face as her lips split open from the p and she looked sadly at her own father.


    "Dad, why...l...l don''t understand?" said Xu Mei-Feng as tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 516 Wont Give Up

    Chapter 516 Won''t Give Up


    "I said, kneel down!" shouted Xu Feng-Liang again as his expression darkened. He didn''t care about


    what Xu Mei-Feng was saying.


    Xu Mei-Feng was so frightened that she trembled and dared not utter another word.


    She had no choice but to listen to her father and kneel on the floor.


    "Feng-Liang, what...what are you doing?"


    The rest of the Xu family was equally confused.


    Xu Feng-Fei tried to ask what was going on.


    But all they got was Xu Feng-Liang''s angry shouts.


    "All of you too! Kneel down right now!"


    "This...¡± Xu Feng-Fei and the rest trembled.


    Even though they couldn''t figure it out, the authority in Xu Feng-Liang''s voice was not to be questioned.


    "Feng-Liang, does our father have to kneel too?"


    "What''s with all this nonsense?! If you don''t want to die, kneel down now!" Xu Feng-Liang was losing


    his patience and shouted again. The Xu family all knelt down as everyone watched.


    Everyone was puzzled as to why the Xu family was doing this.


    Xu Feng-Liang took a step forward to look at Ye Fan and Xu Lei seated right at the top and actually fell


    to his knees as well!


    "The Xu family was blind before and offended you. The Xu family would like to apologize formally and


    sincerely to you, Mr Chu! The Xu family hasmitted unforgivable deeds. I, Xu Feng-Liang, will bear


    the sole responsibility on behalf of my family. Mr Chu, please don''t punish the rest of my family. Before I


    die, I, Xu Feng-Liang, is willing to step down from being the head of the Xu family. From now onwards,


    the entire Xu family will be in the control of Xu Lei alone. Xu Lei will also be the head of the Xu


    family!"


    "Dad, you can''t do that! How could you let that slut..." Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes turned red the moment she


    heard that her father was letting Xu Lei be the head of the family.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Xu Feng-Liang turned and kicked Xu Mei-Feng several meters out when she said that.


    "You unfilial daughter, haven''t you created enough trouble for the Xu family? I''ve been such a wise


    person all my life, how did I end up with an idiot for a daughter? You mean you still can''t see what''s


    going on?!" shouted Xu Feng-Liang angrily before looking back at the rest of his family.


    "Mr Chu won the battle at Yanqi Lake. In the future, Yanjing will recognize Mr Chu as king and Xu Lei


    as queen. The head of the Xu family should go to someone who is capable. I have been too weak, so I


    should step down! Besides, Xu Lei is the only daughter of my eldest brother, so Xu Lei should have


    been the one to take over the Xu family in the first ce.¡±


    "This will take immediate effect. From now on, the Xu family will only have one voice, and that''s Xu


    Lei''s voice. Anyone who goes against her shall be chased out of the Xu family and never to return!¡± Xu


    Feng-Liang''s voice rang in the ear of every member of the Xu family.


    Xu Feng-Fei and the rest were stunned.


    Now they finally understood why so many big shots had been so respectful towards Ye Fan and Xu Lei,


    and why Xu Feng-Liang wanted them to kneel down to beg for mercy.


    So the one who had thestugh at the battle at Yanqi Lake turned out to be Ye Fan!


    The winner called the shots, while the losers had to ept defeat.


    The Xu family had ced their bets on the wrong person, so they had to face the


    consequences.


    But Xu Feng-Liang was quite intelligent. Before Ye Fan said anything he quickly handed over the Xu


    family assets and allowed Xu Lei to be the head of the family.


    Once the Xu family gave in and Xu Feng-Liang gave up his seat, that was the end of Ye Fan''s trip to


    Yanjing.


    "The past is gone now. Many things happened and all feuds of the past are erased tonight. Let me


    drink a toast to everyone, as well as Lei! I want to congratte Lei for climbing to the peak of Yanjing!"


    Ye Fan held his ss up at the end of the banquet.


    His gaze swept across Xue Ren-Yang, Xu Feng-Liang and everyone else present.


    Then as everyone looked admiringly at him, Ye Fan raised his head.


    All the authority and pride in the room gathered in the hard liquor in Ye Fan''s ss, and he drank


    everything down in one gulp!


    After that, Ye Fan put his ss down and walked out.


    He left behind nothing but silence and shock.


    Ye Fan used his iparable might to turn the tides and emerged as thest man standing.


    Then he pushed Xu Lei to be the most powerful person in Yanjing with one move.


    After that, he just dusted his sleeves off and left.


    He hade with a pure heart and left with nothing extra.


    Just like what Ye Fan said, he had no intentions to be the king of Yanjing.


    He just wanted her to be.


    Ye Fan was already married.


    He couldn''t give Xu Lei what she wanted, and couldn''t be with her for the rest of her life.


    The only thing he could do was to give Xu Lei a life of luxury!


    "Lei, this is my farewell present to you, I hope you like it."


    Ye Fan got into a car and left Jinlong Hotel.


    He had alreadyid the path for Xu Lei.


    She had to walk the rest of it herself.


    He was done with everything he wanted to do in Yanjing, so it was time he returned to Jiangdong.


    "If I don''t go back soon, my wife is going to scold me. But before leaving, I still have to handle one more


    matter."


    The roads of Yanjing were crowded.


    A ck car tore through the night sky and drove Ye Fan towards his destination.


    Ye Fan had already left, but his domineering aura remained within the hotel.


    As they watched the skinny man leave, many people shook their heads and sighed.


    "Miss Xu Lei, Mr Chu is really nice to you."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Other men give their women lipstick, money and cars."


    "But Mr Chu has given you everything!"


    "From tonight onwards, you''re going to make all the women in the world jealous of you..."


    Many people were saying such things enviously inside the hotel.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes were red with jealousy and her heart was growling in indignation.


    "Why? How could this be? In terms of education, I''m a genius from Yanjing


    University. In terms of background, I''m the true eldest daughter of the Xu family. In terms of exposure,


    I''ve been to a few dozen countries. Xu Lei can''t bepared to me in any of these areas. How could


    she be worthy of such a man''s attention and I can''t? Why can she be the queen of Yanjing and be


    the most powerful woman, but I can''t? I just can''t understand, I can''t understand..."


    Xu Mei-Feng knelt on the floor and clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails were digging into her


    flesh.


    She continued to chant this to herself in her heart.


    She was indignant, jealous, disappointed, upset.


    All sorts of emotions filled Xu Mei-Feng''s heart, causing her to cry.


    But everyone only cared about how Xu Lei was lucky, and how she was powerful and so beautiful.


    But nobody knew the loneliness and


    dejection in Xu Lei''s heart after she had risen to the top.


    "Fan, I know you have someone else in your heart and there''s no space for me. But I won''t give up.


    Even if I can''t be your woman, I''ll still be your shoulders. If you are the king and I can''t be queen,


    then I want to be your army general. You can sit in the pce and I''ll help you to guard the


    kingdom!"

 Chapter 517 Commotion in Yanjing

    Chapter 517 Commotion in Yanjing


    Once the coronation banquet had ended, the fighting match of Yanjing that was so closely watched had


    finallye to an end.


    But even though the match had ended, the waves that it was going to create in Yanjing had just started.


    On that night itself, many powerful people in Yanjing who did not attend the match got the news.


    "What did you say? The one who won the match wasn''t the Xu nor the Lin and Zhao families, but an


    unknown young man? The Lin family has been destroyed and the Xu family has changed their head? A


    young man by the surname Chu won the fight and is now hailed as the king of Yanjing?¡±


    "What? Lin Feng is dead? The Xu family lost? A young man by the surname Chu became the king of


    Yanjing? He only used two punches and one kick to defeat the Xu family, step all over the Lin family


    and took over Yanjing!"


    "Mr Chu has be the king of Yanjing? Who is this Mr Chu? You mean that young punk who barged


    into the Xu family''s party and took their second daughter away? He''s be the king of Yanjing and


    the Xu''s second daughter has be the queen of Yanjing?"


    Everything that happened on Yanqi Lake started to spread throughout Yanjing like wildfire overnight.


    It was as if a huge gust of wind had blown through this ancient capital city!


    It was strong enough to reach all the rich and powerful, the military and the political figures. Everyone


    from small fourth tier powers to corporations worth billions were shocked by what they heard.


    The name of Mr Chu had spread through all of Yanjing overnight.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, the match on Yanqi Lake would decide the fate of the various powers in Yanjing, so it had


    garnered a lot of attention even before the match.


    Even those surrounding cities had powerful families watching the oue.


    Before this, everyone thought that this would be a tough match between the up anding families


    and the longstanding influential families of Yanjing. But in the end, the one who won turned out to be


    someone virtually unknown.


    "Hey, have you heard about it? Everything in Yanjing is going to change. They used to be split into


    many factions, but now they have recognized one person as their king, and that''s Mr Chu."


    "Apparently this Mr Chu is a young man in his early twenties. He only took two punches and a kick to


    defeat a Japanese ninja on Yanqi Lake. He turned the tide and ended up taking the win! He''s now the


    sole overseer of Yanjing and has made his name with this match! Lin Feng was killed on the spot and


    Zhao Si knelt to beg for mercy. The Lin family has been destroyed, the Zhao family has given up


    control and the Xu family has changed their head. It seems like everything in Yanjing has turned topsy


    turvy overnight!" "What? The Xu family has changed its head? Things in Yanjing are going to change?


    All the rich and powerful recognize a young man as their leader? Good heavens! Is there someone so


    incredible in the world? That''s impossible, right? Even a novel won''t dare to write something like that!¡±


    Simr conversations were happening in every street and corner of Yanjing.


    Even though Ye Fan had already announced at the banquet that he wasn''t going to be the king, and Xu


    Lei was going to be the queen over the corporate world, everyone could tell that even if Xu Lei was the


    leader on paper, the real person controlling everything would be Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan''s authority and prestige was gained by those fists of his, so the rich and powerful of


    Yanjing submitted to Ye Fan.


    "Fan, in everyone''s eyes, you''re the true leader of Yanjing. I''m just your marite," came Xu Lei''s


    gentle andughing voice.


    "Lei, what''s wrong? Are those wily old foxes refusing to listen to you? You are the leader of Yanjing that


    I have instituted, so if anyone doesn''t want to listen to you, tell me and I''ll make them kneel in front of


    your door," said Ye Fan in the hotel room in a domineering voice as his eyes bulged.


    Xu Lei immediatelyughed out loud. "Fan, I''m just joking with you. With you as my support, nobody in


    Yanjing would dare to go against me. After all, to them, I''m supposed to be your woman."


    "That''s good. I was still worried that someone might refuse to listen to you." Ye Fan calmed down. "But


    Lei, don''t bother about what others think about you. If you find someone you like, go ahead and chase


    after him. I''m still waiting to be a witness at your wedding. Even high ces suffer from cold weather,


    Lei. You should find yourself a life partner.¡±


    Ye Fanughed faintly, but the other side of the phone was silent.


    After some time, Xu Lei finally spoke up gently, "Fan, when are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow, I suppose. I still have something to do tonight. Once I''m done, then I''ll return to Jiangdong


    tomorrow morning. I''ve been out for so long, so if I don''t go back soon, your sister-inw is going to


    make me kneel on a washing board," replied Ye Fan with augh.


    Since they were talking over the phone, he didn''t see how Xu Lei''s expression fell.


    "Fan, before you go, I''d like to see you one more time. Can I?"


    Her gentle voice sounded pleading and it was difficult for him to turn her down.


    But she seemed to be afraid that Ye Fan might overthink it and quickly added on,


    "Just take it that your younger sister here would like to send her older brother off. Is that ok, Fan?"


    After a long time, Ye Fan finally sighed.


    "Alright then. Come over tonight, I have a dinner to attend, soe along with me."


    After getting an affirmative response from Ye Fan, Xu Lei immediately startedughing happily.


    She was as happy as a child who managed to steal some sweets.


    After that, she hung up and went to get herself ready.


    Ye Fan remained in the room and still seemed troubled. He didn''t say anything for a long time, e


    "Dragon Master, you seem like you''re trying to avoid Miss Xu?" asked Xue Ren-


    Yang after hesitating for several moments.


    "Even though I''ve only seen Miss Xu for a few days, but I can tell that Miss Xu is devoted to you.


    Besides, Miss Xu is so beautiful and such a wonderfuldy, so why do you keep pushing her away?"


    Xue Ren-Yang had overheard all that Ye Fan said to Xu Lei about finding her own happiness.


    He couldn''t understand why Ye Fan wasn''t moved by ady who was so rare toe by.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled self-deprecatingly. "Of course I know how wonderful Lei is. But


    we''ve already missed our chance. I''m already married now, so how could I find another woman? That''s


    letting Mu-Cheng down, and it''s not fair to Lei."


    "Besides, I should be heading for the Chu family soon. Once I go there, I don''t know if I''ll make it back


    alive. I''m just someone who might die any day. I''ve already burdened one woman, so why should I


    burden another?"


    "Right now, I just hope that if something terrible happens to me in the future,


    someone would be able to take care of this silly younger sister of mine."

 Chapter 518 It Must Be Him

    Chapter 518 It Must Be Him


    Was it possible that Ye Fan didn''t know how Xu Lei felt about him?


    Of course not!


    But so what if he knew?


    Ye Fan was now burdened with too many things. He didn''t dare to ept these feelings and really


    wasn''t able to.


    Otherwise, he was only implicating her.


    And so, Ye Fan limited his rtionship with Xu Lei to that of siblings.


    At the same time, he also hoped that Xu Lei could find someone she could spend her days with.


    If he really couldn''t make it back after he went to the Chu family, at least Qiu Mu-Cheng had her


    parents


    But Xu Lei would have nobody if he was gone.


    But Xue Ren-Yang quietly shook his head after hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    "After finding the best person possible, it''s hard to be attracted to another. I suppose from the moment


    Miss Xu fell for Dragon Master, she probably doesn''t have anymore space in her heart for someone


    else," sighed Xue Ren-Yang to himself.


    He didn''t try to persuade Ye Fan any further, since things didn''t always work out perfectly in this world.


    How many people truly ended up with the love of their lives?


    There were always all sorts of reasons for people to miss the chance to be with each other.


    Perhaps feeling regret was really the normal way to live.


    "By the way, Longyang, have you sent out the invitation card I asked you to?¡± Ye Fan didn''t want to


    think about this anymore and changed the topic.


    Xue Ren-Yang nodded. "Yes, Dragon Master. I''ve sent the invitation card to the Li family as per your


    instructions. Miss Li will be sent to the highest building in Yanjing, Great China Building!"


    At the Li''s hotel on the outskirts of Yanjing.


    Li Lu-Bin and his family were eating lunch.


    Li Yuan and her family were chatting away happily, but Li Xiao-Hong was just eating quietly without


    saying anything.


    She hade to Yanjing for a while now, but she was still like a stranger to this family and couldn''t fit


    it.


    Li Yuan looked down on her because she was from the countryside and called her unhygienic and


    refused to eat with her.


    As a result, Li Xiao-Hong didn''t even have the right to eat at the table. She had to wait till Li Yuan and


    Sun Li-Ping finished eating before Li Xiao-Hong got to eat their leftovers.


    And even so, Li Yuan and her mother still felt that Li Xiao-Hong got lucky.


    "Any item on this table is very expensive, so even if it''s leftovers, it''s still better than whatever you


    country bumpkins have. So you''d better learn to be content."


    That was what Li Yuan said to Li Xiao-Hong that day.


    It was really hurtful, and most people might not have been able to ept this sort of humiliation.


    But Li Xiao-Hong had a weak personality and didn''t protest no matter how tough life was. She didn''t


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have the ability to either. She was of lowly birth and limited ability, so she didn''t have a choice besides


    going along with whatever came her way.


    But thankfully, Li Lu-Bin still had a conscience. So after defending his daughter, Li Yuan and her mother


    agreed to let Li Xiao-Hong eat at the table, but she only got a small table and a small te of sides.


    Besides those items, they didn''t allow her to take from the shared dishes, because they were afraid Li


    Xiao-Hong might ''pollute'' them.


    "Daddy, do you know Mr Chu?" Li Yuan asked casually at the table.


    LI Lu-Bin ate and nodded, "Yes, I do."


    When they mentioned Mr Chu, Li Xiao-Hong lifted her head slightly to listen in.


    Even though she knew that she might never see Ye Fan again, she couldn''t help but pay attention at


    any mention of him.


    She felt like a speck of dust that could never be with the stars in the sky. But she was always looking


    up at its bright light!


    "Huh? How do you know him? Xiao-Tian said that only the people in Yanjing''s high society would know


    about him. And why didn''t you tell us about him since you know him?" Li Yuan was so surprised. She


    was about to tell her father all about Mr Chu, but Li Lu-Bin turned out to know him.


    "What''s there to say? It''s not like you two don''t know him either. That''s the guy who came with Xiao-


    Hong that night," replied Li Lu-Bin calmly and didn''t seem to understand what the fuss was all about.


    Back at Wolong Hotel, Ye Fan had made the Xue family kneel before him.


    Li Lu-Bin had regretted it back then, and thought that he had obstructed his daughter''s happiness and


    he had missed the chance to get close to a real big shot.


    Butter the Xue family''s position weakened and seemed to be on the verge of copse, so Li Lu-Bin


    started to feel thankful again.


    He was d that he had cut ties with Ye Fan back then. Otherwise, if the Xue family copsed and Ye


    Fan was arrested, they might be implicated.


    To Li Lu-Bin, Ye Fan and the Xue family were on the same boat.


    If the Xue family copsed, Ye Fan''s situation would be no better.


    PFFT!


    But after Li Lu-Bin said this, Li Yuan spat her rice out.


    "What? You''re saying that country bumpkin is Mr Chu? Dad, is this a joke? That country bumpkin and


    Mr Chu is as different as heaven from earth! They can''t bepared!¡±


    Li Lu-Bin looked confused. "You mean you''re not talking about Xiao-Hong''s friend from her home


    town?"


    "Of course not! That idiot isn''t worthy of my mentioning!¡± snapped Li Yuan with contempt.


    Her impression of Ye Fan was stuck at what happened at the birthday party at the Xu''s where Ye Fan


    had offered a rusty tripod.


    Even though she found outter that the rusty tripod was worth millions and she was so upset for


    several days, that was about it!


    She just thought that Ye Fan got lucky and happened to pick up a treasure.


    To her, Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong were just scum from the countryside.


    Li Lu-Bin never told the twodies about what happened at Wolong Hotel, so they didn''t know anything


    either.


    "Then who are you talking about?" Li Lu-Bin asked.


    "I''m talking about the king of Yanjing right now, Mr Chu!"


    What?


    "The king of Yanjing?" Li Lu-Bin was so shocked that his mouth opened wide and the rice inside fell


    out.


    "That''s right. You don''t know about it, do you? I heard from Xiao-Tian that this Mr Chu is really


    amazing. He''s got the Lin and Zhao family under his feet. All the rich and powerful of Yanjing have


    recognized him as their leader. He''s now the leader of the corporate world of Yanjing," sighed Li Yuan


    dreamily.


    "My goodness, are you serious? This Mr Chu is amazing! What''s he like? Have you seen him before?


    What does he look like? Where does he stay? We''ve got to visit him and send some presents to him."


    Li Lu-Bin had been in business for many years, and he was very familiar with making connections.


    Since a new king had ascended the throne, then even though the Li family didn''t own a bit business,


    giving presents to prove their loyalty was still effective in drawing them closer.


    "I don''t know about that, but I know that everyone calls him Mr Chu."


    Li Yuan just shook her head, but once she said those words, Li Xiao-Hong started getting excited.


    Her face was a little red and there was an excited and overjoyed gleam in her eyes.


    "Dad, I know. It must be him. It''s definitely him. It must be Mr Chu!"

 Chapter 519 Dinner at Great China Building

    Chapter 519 Dinner at Great China Building


    "What the hell is wrong with you? What do you know? You''re just a country bumpkin, so what could you


    know? Don''t tell me you really think that this Mr Chu who''s the leader of all Yanjing is that little lover


    boy of yours? He''s just a pauper! How could he be worthy to be Mr Chu? You''re seriously an idiot!" Li


    Yuan snapped at Li Xiao-Hong, upset that she had been interrupted.


    "Enough, Yuanyuan. She''s just a country bumpkin, so don''t bother getting yourself all upset, just eat.


    By the way, you''ve been with Xiao-Tian for quite a while now right, how are the both of you getting


    along? When are you bringing him home to let us see him?" Li Yuan''s mother, Sun Li-Ping stared at Li


    Xiao-Hong like she was an idiot, but didn''t say anything to her. Instead, she just changed the topic to Li


    Yuan.


    "Mum, Dad, I was about to tell you about this. Xiao Tian said he wants to have dinner with us tonight,"


    said Li Yuan with a smile.


    "Oh? You''re finally willing to let us see your precious Xiao-Tian? You two have been going out for so


    long and it''s high time the parents of both sides should meet. If possible, we should settle on a wedding


    date. Xiao-Tian''s background is pretty good. Even though he can''t bepared to those up and


    let him get away," said Sun Li-Ping anxiously.


    Li Lu-Bin shook his head andughed. "Getting married is a big thing, so we shouldn''t hurry them. But


    it''s time we ought to see him. Have you decided where and what time to meet? We should get ready


    and go over, then Xiao-Tian doesn''t have to pick us up."


    "He hasn''t decided on which restaurant yet, Xiao-Tian said he''ll let me know in the afternoon," replied Li


    Yuan.


    Suddenly, a pair of bright footsteps came from outside the door.


    A beautifuldy in a ck suit and high heels knocked on the door gently.


    "Excuse me, is Miss Li in?"


    "You are...?" Li Lu-Bin and his family were surprised by the arrival of this woman.


    "Hello, I am a staff of Yanjing''s Great China Building. A gentleman has nned a dinner on the highest


    floor of Great China Building tonight for Miss Li. This is the invitation card. Dinner will start at 7PM, and


    I hope Miss Li cane on time for the dinner. If you have no other questions, I will take my leave."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thedy in a suit left the invitation card with them and left soon after.


    Li Lu-Bin and his family were so surprised that they remained in a daze and didn''t say anything.


    "A dinner on the highest floor of Great China Building? A staff has sent us an invitation card


    personally? My goodness, Yuanyuan, this Xiao-Tian of yours is amazing!" Li Lu-Bin was practically


    yelling excitedly.


    But of course, Li Yuan''s mother was even more excited.


    "That''s right, Yuanyuan! That''s Great China Building, the tallest building in Yanjing! Those who have


    dinner there isn''t just a show of opulence, but a symbol of power and status! Your mother has never


    gone to the highest floor of Great China Building to eat before. In fact, even those up anding


    families like the Xue and Lin families are not eligible to eat there. I can''t believe I''m going to be able to


    bask in my daughter''s glory and go up to the highest building and look down on all of Yanjing!"


    Sun Li-Ping was going crazy from happiness.


    They looked at the invitation card again and again. It was really an official invitation card from Great


    China Building.


    And the person invited was really Miss Li.


    "Hurry up and take a picture to post on social media! Make all your aunts jealous! Tell them that our


    Yuanyuan has found an amazing husband!"


    Li Lu-Bin and his family were so excited.


    They took photos and uploaded everything on social media and couldn''t wait to tell the whole world that


    they were going to have dinner at Great China Building.


    After all, Great China Building was the highest point of Yanjing!


    It took more than just money to be able to stand there!


    You had to be someone important enough too.


    Li Lu-Bin and his family never imagined they would get the chance to stand there one day!


    And now, it was going to happen this very night.


    The three of them could almost imagine the envious looks of everyone else.


    "Come on, Yuanyuan, let''s get some clothes! Buy something expensive! Tonight, Mummy is going to


    make sure you get Xiao-Tian as your husband. If you miss such a husband, you might regret it for the


    rest of your life!" Sun Li-Ping then went out with her daughter to buy clothes and dress themselves up.


    The afternoon passed just like that.


    At 6PM, the family couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Li Lu-Bin drove the car to the entrance and hurried them, "You twodies, that''s quite enough. You''ve


    already spent the whole afternoon dressing up. If we don''t leave soon, we''ll bete.¡±


    Sun Li-Ping and her daughter quickly came running out.


    The two of them were dressed to the nines, especially Li Yuan herself. Her elegant long dress and


    charming make up made her look like a princess.


    "Daddy, I want to go too."


    Just when all of them were about to head off, Li Xiao-Hong finally plucked up her courage to ask after


    thinking about it the entire afternoon.


    PAK!


    Before Li Lu-Bin could reply, Sun Li-Ping pped Li Xiao-Hong''s face.


    Her fair and small face now had an additional red palm print.


    "Pingping, why did you hit her?" Li Lu-Bin became anxious immediately.


    "Li Lu-Bin, you still have the cheek to ask me? You asked me why I hit her? She''s just a country


    bumpkin and she wants to go? Whatever for? To embarrass us? If Xiao-Tian finds out we''ve got this


    extra burden in the house, what would he think? He''d definitely deduct points from our Yuanyuan! If


    she goes, then this wonderful marriage would end up getting ruined by her!" said Sun Li-Ping angrily.


    Li Yuan flew into a rage when she heard this as well.


    She marched over in her long dress and gave Li Xiao-Hong a p too.


    "You evil woman! You''re deliberately trying to ruin my marriage prospects, aren''t you? You''re jealous


    that I''ve found such a good husband and you want to create trouble. My family has been feeding you


    and clothing you and you repay us like this? What an evil woman! How malicious! You think you can go


    to Great China Building? Don''t you think you''re being shameless when you say such things? Go take a


    piss and look at yourself in the pee!" shouted Li Yuan viciously.


    "I didn''t, I just wanted to have a look, I really didn''t intend to ruin anything...¡± Li Xiao-Hong shook her


    head profusely and started to cry from feeling upset.


    The two red palm prints on her face were very apparent.

 Chapter 520 Turn of Events

    Chapter 520 Turn of Events


    "Daddy, I really don''t have any evil intentions and I don''t intend to make trouble. I just want to have a


    look. I just want to see if it''s Mr Chu..."


    Li Xiao-Hong''s voice broke and her tears poured down her face.


    Her voice trembled as she tried to exin to Li Lu-Bin.


    Li Lu-Bin got Li Yuan and her mother into the car, then sighed, "Xiao-Hong, I know, Daddy knows. But


    you really can''t go for the dinner tonight."


    "But why? Do you also feel that I''m embarrassing? You can tell them that I''m your assistant, you don''t


    have to say that I''m your daughter. Let me tag along? I can just look from the side too.¡±


    For some reason, Li Xiao-Hong just had this feeling.


    She just felt that she might be able to see Ye Fan again at Great China Building.


    This could be thest time she would meet


    Ye Fan.


    She was happy to just see him once.


    "You silly girl! Xiao-Hong, why are you still so stubborn? Do you really think that country bumpkin has


    be the king of Yanjing? Do you really think that punk is the one inviting you to this dinner at Great


    China Building? Stop dreaming! That punk is already in trouble himself, so how could he treat you to


    dinner? And at Great China Building?! Besides, even if he really became the king of Yanjing, do you


    think he would remember you? He would have forgotten you and gone looking for some wealthy


    family''s daughter by now."


    "On top of that, tonight''s dinner has nothing to do with that punk. It''s a dinner organized by your sister''s


    boyfriend! And he''s invited your sister. As for you, just be good and stay home. The car is full anyway.


    I''ll bring some food back for you tonight.¡±


    With that, Li Lu-Bin ignored his bewitched daughter and got into the car.


    Vroom...the engine started up and the car left.


    Li Lu-Bin brought Li Yuan and Sun Li-Ping towards the dinner venue.


    They left that pitiful looking girl to wallow in her sorrows.


    The glimmer of hope in her eyes instantly faded.


    Perhaps she had been too hopeful.


    Just like what her father said, even if Ye Fan really became the king of Yanjing, that had nothing to do


    with her.


    She was as lowly as dust, so how could Mr Chu even think of her.


    She was just Cindere without any transformation. Even if she met the prince, she wouldn''t be


    his princess.


    Perhaps that was the difference between reality and fairytales.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s eyes were teary as she looked at the vastnd before her.


    She felt that the world was all dark.


    Her life had no more color in it.


    Just when Li Xiao-Hong was about to go back in, a luxury car stopped next to her.


    The driver got out and asked Li Xiao-Hong politely, "Hello, is this the Li house?"


    "Could you let Miss Li Xiao-Hong know that Mr Chu asked me toe and pick her up for dinner?¡±


    What?


    Li Xiao-Hong was rooted to the ground.


    Her eyes were filled with shock and trembling.


    "Are you saying that you...you''re here to pick me?¡± asked Li Xiao-Hong.


    This happiness hade a little too suddenly!


    This turn of events came too quickly and Li Xiao-Hong suddenly felt that life was like a dream.


    In a few minutes, the ck luxury car drove off with Li Xiao-Hong.


    The pale yellow lights shone through the quiet night sky like knives.


    Nobody knew how frantic and nervous the frail girl in the car was.


    "Will it be him?"


    "Yuanyuan, why didn''t you pick up my calls in the afternoon? I was so anxious. Where are you now? I''ll


    go over and pick you up," came Cheng Xiao-Tian''s anxious voice over the phone.


    They had agreed to have dinner and he had booked a restaurant table, but couldn''t get in contact with


    Li Yuan.


    "Xiao-Tian, I went shopping with my mum this afternoon and didn''t bring my phone.


    You don''t have to pick me, we''re already on the way to Great China Building. I''ll see you at the top floor


    wonderful, love youuuu..."


    Li Yuan happily spoke cutely to her husband.


    Of course she was happy.


    Because of her, her boyfriend had organized a dinner at Great China Building.


    That was how much effort and importance he ced on her.


    "Huh? Great China Building?" Cheng Xiao-Tian got a shock.


    He hadn''t booked Great China Building for dinner.


    Why did Li Yuan say that their family was headed there now?


    Could it be a venue decided by his inws?


    "That must be it. Yuanyuan''s father must be trying to show his ability and influence, so he booked


    dinner at Great China Building. Li Yuan''s family must be really rich!" eximed Cheng Xiao-Tian in his


    heart.


    Since Li Yuan had reserved a much better ce, then Cheng Xiao-Tian was too embarrassed to tell


    her which restaurant he had booked.


    After all, no other restaurant couldpare to Great China Building.


    That was the highest point of Yanjing!


    You had to be someone important and influential to be able to go up to the top of that building.


    "Haha! Sure, I''ll be there in a moment, Hubby loves you too..." Cheng Xiao-Tian replied in an equally


    happy manner.


    The Li family thought that they had found a rich son-inw, but they didn''t know that Cheng Xiao-Tian


    thought that he had found a huge gold bar.


    This Li family was able to have dinner at Great China Building, so they were definitely no ordinary


    family!


    But while Cheng Xiao-Tian and Li Yuan''s family were still swimming in their fantasies.


    Li Xiao-Hong had arrived at Great China Building at 650PM.


    "Miss Li, wee to Great China Building. Mr Chu is waiting for you on the top floor, pleasee with


    me." Four or five staff came walking over once Li Xiao-Hong alighted from the car and they led her very


    politely.


    "Hmm? Mum, look, don''t you think that person over there looks like that country bumpkin?"


    Li Yuan and family had also reached Great China Building.


    Li Yuan had noticed a figure walk into Great China Building with several others from a distance.


    "Yuanyuan, you must have seen wrongly. How could a bastard child by a woman in the vige have the


    right toe to a ce like this? She probably won''t make it past the main door and will get chased


    out by security!" said Sun Li-Ping with disdain.


    Then she wound down the window and said to the security guards outside Great China Building,


    "Aren''t you letting us through?"


    "We''ve been invited to dinner here. How dare you lice block our way?" Sun Li-Ping continued to snap


    at them arrogantly.


    "I''m really sorry, but we do not allow members of the public to drive their own cars in. If you have been


    invited, we would send a car to fetch you, so it''s clear that you have not been invited. Please go back,


    you do not have the right to enter," replied the security guard coldly.


    What?

 Chapter 521 Why Is It You?

    Chapter 521 Why Is It You?


    "What the hell? Are you kidding me? Great China Building is the one who officially invited us and now


    we''re not allowed in? That''s ridiculous!" Li Yuan and her mother shouted away and looked like they


    were going to fight it out with the security guard.


    Li Lu-Bin came up with a better idea and took out the invitation card to show the security guard.


    "It''s written very clearly here, and the official stamp of Great China Building is here too! If this isn''t a


    fake, then you have no right to stop up," said Li Lu-Bin in a low voice.


    The security guard immediately scrutinized the invitation card.


    "Boss, it''s really an invitation card from us. What do we do? Should we let them in or not?"


    The security guards were in a dilemma.


    ording to their rules, no other cars besides their own were allowed in, but these people had a


    legitimate invitation


    card.


    "Let them in. We got a call from management saying that any members of the Li family cane in,"


    said the team leader of the security guards as he hung up the phone.


    "HAHA! You blind idiots! Now you know, huh? Now you know that we''re people you lice can''t afford to


    offend right?"


    The Li familyughed gleefully as they drove off and entered the building.


    It was now 655PM.


    At 656PM, the Li family entered the elevator.


    At 657, Li Xiao-Hong emerged from the bathroom. She was nervous, so she went to the bathroom


    halfway up.


    At 658, Li Xiao-Hong entered an elevator too.


    At 659, the Li family had reached the highest floor.


    At the same time, Li Xiao-Hong had reached the highest floor with the staff leading the way.


    DING DONG!


    DING DONG!


    The two elevators arrived at almost the same time.


    The minute the lift doors opened, Li Yuan shouted excitedly, "Hubby, I''m here!"


    She spread her arms out and ran towards the figure in front of the dining table.


    At the same time, a faintughter resounded.


    "Xiao-Hong, you''re here. Come over and sit, Lei and I have been waiting for you."


    At the top floor of Great China Building, beautiful lights decorated the ce.


    This ce overlooked all of Yanjing.


    And it was at this highest point of Yanjing that Ye Fan sat with a smile on his lips as he waved gently at


    Li Xiao-Hong at the elevator.


    Xu Lei was next to him in a long dress and her features looked like they were part of a painting. She sat


    next to Ye Fan and also smiled sweetly at Li Xiao-Hong.


    "Miss Li, wee to the peak of Yanjing. Fan has specially prepared dinner for you and we''ve been


    waiting for you."


    Their gentle and joyful voices came one after another.


    Both Li Yuan and Li Xiao-Hong became emotional in two different ways.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?!¡± Li Yuan''s eyes widened.


    Her family looked like they had been struck by lightning when they spotted Ye Fan.


    The expressions on their faces were as exciting as one could imagine.


    "Mr...Mr Chu, it''s really you?" eximed Li Xiao-Hong uncontrobly. Her shock soon turned into


    incredible joy.


    She had guessed it right.


    It was really Mr Chu after all.


    And the one who was invited was really herself.


    "That''s impossible! Why is it you? How could it be you? My hubby is the one who invited me to dinner,


    so why is it you? You''re just a poor country bumpkin, so how is this possible? And that vige loser is


    just a lowly and despicable woman, so how could she be qualified to stand here? How could she sit at


    the peak of Great China Building?"


    Li Yuan looked at Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong on the same floor as herself and her eyes turned bloodshot


    as she grew hysterical. There was nothing but jealousy and fury in her heart.


    Sun Li-Ping just stared ahead and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The two women couldn''t understand it at all. This was supposed to be a meeting between their family


    and their future son-inw, so how did things be like this?


    While Li Yuan and her mother were roaring away angrily, only Li Lu-Bin paled in the face and had no


    expression. There were so many conflicting emotions in his heart.


    Actually, Li Lu-Bin had realized something when he first saw Ye Fan.


    Could it be that everything had turned out like what his older daughter said?


    Could the hero and leader of Yanjing, the almighty Mr Chu, be this skinny young man from Jiangdong?


    "Mr Chu, it''s really you? I thought you wouldn''t want to see me again after what happened at Wolong


    Hotel."


    Even though Li Yuan and her mother were yelling away, Ye Fan didn''t seem to have heard them.


    He smiled and allowed Li Xiao-Hong to sit down next to him, to sit at the highest point of Yanjing and


    look down at the gorgeous city.


    But Li Xiao-Hong hung her head. She wasn''t sure if she was nervous or guilty, but she just curled up


    and didn''t even dare to look at Ye Fan.


    Her timid voice was filled with fear and sounded deeply apologetic.


    Her father had gone overboard when thest met him at Wolong Hotel.


    Li Xiao-Hong was still very sorry about it.


    "Xiao-Hong, you are you, and others are others. I will not change my attitude towards you because of


    how someone else has offended me. You are a lovely girl and it''s also my honor to be your friend. I told


    you thest time that I''d treat you to dinner before leaving, so I won''t go back on my promise. I''m done


    with whatever I needed to do here, so I''ll be leaving tomorrow. This dinner is my farewell dinner to you."


    Ye Fan then raised his ss.


    He held the ss of red wine and looked at the gentle and pretty youngdy before him.


    "Xiao-Hong, I''m going to use this wine to give a toast to your kindheartedness and purity. It''s a tough


    world out there that you have to face, but I hope that no matter whates your way, you remain the


    way you are now!"


    Ping!


    Ye Fan clinked her ss, threw his head back and drank the entire ss in one mouthful.


    Ye Fan had seen many people and been through many things in life.


    But Li Xiao-Hong''s filial piety and kindness was something that left a deep impression on Ye Fan.


    Now that he was going to leave, Ye Fan hoped to use his own status to do what he could for Li Xiao-


    Hong.


    "I got it! They must have snuck in! This country bumpkin must have snuck his way in. That must be it!


    The one sitting here should be my husband. This cheap country bumpkin would never be eligible to sit


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    here. He must have snuck in when nobody was noticing. This adulterous pair is really shameless and


    actually dared to take my husband''s seat away? Security! What is security doing? Aren''t you going to


    chase them away?!" Li Yuan finally found a reason she could believe and immediately started yelling


    for the security guards.


    She was supposed to have a glorious dinner tonight, but this lowly vige born woman had taken it


    away from her. And now, Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong were both leisurely having wine in front of her, so Li


    Yuan was filled with nothing by fury and jealousy as she went hysterical.


    DING DONG!


    The lift doors opened again.


    A middle aged man came walking over with a vase in hand.


    He looked around for a bit, but after confirming which one was Ye Fan, he went over to pay his


    respects.


    "I found out that Mr Chu hase to the peak of Yanjing, so I, Liu Zheng-Feng, would like to greet you


    on behalf of Yuliu Group."


    "I present to you a porcin vase from the Yuan dynasty, I hope it is to Mr Chu''s liking!"

 Chapter 522 I Dont Know You

    Chapter 522 I Don''t Know You


    What?


    Liu Zheng-Feng, the CEO of Yuliu Group?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "My goodness, Dad, isn''t Yuliu Group a listedpany? This Liu Zheng-Feng himself is worth a few


    hundred million, right? Is he nuts? Why is he greeting these two lice?¡± Li Yuan was shocked and her


    eyes grew wide.


    He was even presenting them with such a beautiful vase from the Yuan dynasty. That had to cost a few


    million, right?


    Li Yuan''s eyes were seeing green from jealousy.


    But there were even more shocking things toe.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed at Liu Zheng-Feng''s present. "A vase from the Yuan


    dynasty? It''s just a vase, so what am I going to do with it?"


    "This...this..." Li Yuan and her mother felt their eyes twitch.


    Just a vase?


    What was he going to do with it?


    Good heavens!


    This guy was really good at pretending to be great!


    DING DONG!


    The lift doors opened and another two or three men came walking out to greet Ye Fan in a simr


    fashion.


    "I am Niu Zhen-Luo, CEO of Shengshi Entertainment. I have brought my family here to greet you, Mr


    Chu. Congrattions to Mr Chu for reaching the top and bing the leader above all. I have here a


    box of gold bars, I hope it is to Mr Chu''s liking!"


    BOOM...


    There was a loud sound as the box in front of him was opened.


    The golden colored beams that shot out from the box nearly blinded Li Yuan and her mother''s


    judgmental eyes.


    Shengshi Entertainment?


    A corporation worth millions?


    And a box of gold bars!


    Oh my god...


    What was going on today?


    Li Yuan and her family were already in a daze


    The two women looked at the box of gold bars and their eyes were zing with fire.


    If Li Lu-Bin didn''t hold them back, the twodies would have run over to snatch some by now.


    "Shengshi Entertainment? You''re one of Lin Feng''s subsidiaries and were involved in the selling of the


    Xue family''s shares, right? How dare youe here? Men, throw them out!"


    Ye Fan kicked the box of gold bars out with them.


    What on earth?!


    What a waste of a perfectly good thing!


    Li Yuan and the rest cursed him silently and felt their insides churn from being angry.


    After someone from Shengshi Entertainment and Yuliu Group had arrived, many CEOs and top officials


    of corporations in Yanjing hade to greet Ye Fan and shower him with gifts, as if someone had told


    them about Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    Of course, many of these corporations werepanies that helped the Lin and Zhao families to attack


    the Xue family''s Longyang Group before this.


    Earlier on, they didn''t dare to offend the Lin and Zhao families, so they helped to make things worse for


    the Xue family. Some of them broke their contracts, some sold off the Xue family shares and some


    even purposely refused to pay up their debts.


    But now the Lin family was destroyed and the Zhao family had given up control of their own assets. Ye


    Fan now stood at the top of Yanjing after that one battle.


    Since the Xue family was a trusted arm of Ye Fan, they had also be as important as the pioneers


    of the country within Yanjing.


    These spineless people saw that the Xue family was powerful again, so they quickly came to offer their


    greetings.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t going to be nice to them.


    "The CEO of Yinluo Group presents an antique painting!"


    "Tell him to get lost!"


    "The CEO of Mengli Industries presents a dancer!" "Whatever for?!"


    "The CEO presents a luxury car!"


    "Throw it out!"


    "The CEO of Dingsheng Corporation presents a jade hairpin from Qin dynasty.¡±


    "This might actually be useful."


    CEO after CEO came to greet Ye Fan, but they all ended up getting chased out.


    Ye Fan knew that these spineless idiots just followed wherever the wind blew and didn''t have a good


    impression of them in the first ce.


    And now that they were interrupting his dinner, Ye Fan became even more unhappy.


    But after watching how all these big bosses were frightened and filled with respect for Ye Fan and how


    they were too afraid to even fart despite getting chased out so nastily by Ye Fan, Li Yuan and her family


    were bbergasted.


    Their eyes were going to pop out from their heads.


    "These gifts cost millions and he doesn''t care for them at all? These people are millionaires and he just


    chased them all out? My god...who...who is this person? Could this vige girl really have found a real


    dragon after all?" Sun Li-Ping felt her heart grow colder as she watched on.


    Her heart was now filled with great fear!


    She was getting scared now.


    She was afraid that Ye Fan was really a big shot.


    She was afraid that Li Xiao-Hong''s boyfriend might turn out to be a dragon after all!


    If that was true, then she and her daughter were doomed.


    Sun Li-Ping knew how mean she and her daughter had been to Li Xiao-Hong. They had even given her


    a tight p each just now.


    If Ye Fan found out about that, he wouldn''t let them off, right?


    "No! I don''t believe it! How could a country bumpkin be capable of doing anything? These people must


    have mistaken him for my husband. Once Xiao-Tian gets here, I''m going to make sure this country


    bumpkin is exposed!"


    Even though the truth was right in front of her, Li Yuan refused to believe it.


    Humans were often like this. They refused to turn back unless they hit a dead end.


    DING DONG!


    The lift doors opened and Cheng Xiao-Tian finally emerged from the elevator with a few others.


    "Xiao-Tian, hubby! You''re finally here! Look at this adulterous pair taking our seats!


    Hurry up and chase them away! They''re both country bumpkins and they''re dirtying our chairs!"


    Li Yuan saw that her boyfriend was here and immediately looked like she had found a lifebuoy to hang


    on to.


    She ran over and hooked Cheng Xiao-Tian''s arm as she pointed in Ye Fan''s direction to use them.


    "My god! You crazy woman, shut up! Are you trying to get me into trouble?"


    She thought that her boyfriend would stand up for her.


    But Li Yuan never imagined that Cheng Xiao-Tian would just kick her onto the floor instead.


    Her face rubbed against the floor for several meters and blood started flowing down her cheek.


    But the pain on her face wasn''t important. The part that hurt more was her heart.


    "Hubby, you...why are you..."


    "Shut up! Who''s your hubby? Do I even know you? I''m here to bring my greetings to Mr Chu! Where


    did this crazy idiote from? Why is she iming anyone as her husband?!" shouted Cheng Xiao-


    Tian with a dark expression on his face. He was going to pee in his pants from fright soon.


    He didn''t expect Li Yuan to be so obtuse.


    Couldn''t she understand the situation before her?


    Couldn''t she tell that this man here was a big shot?


    How dare she say that Mr Chu was a country bumpkin and tell him to chase Mr Chu away?


    "Thankfully I''m a smart man, otherwise I might be done in by this stupid woman.¡±


    When Cheng Xiao-Tian reached Great China Building, he noticed that many rich and powerful people


    wereing in with presents.


    He felt that something was amiss and asked them what was going on.


    After he found out the answer, Cheng Xiao-Tian felt that his soul was about to leave his body.


    So this dinner at Great China Building was organized by the king of Yanjing, Mr Chu!


    Cheng Xiao-Tian thought that perhaps Li Lu-Bin and his family knew Mr Chu, so he came up to have a


    look.


    But now, Cheng Xiao-Tian understood what was going on. This stupid Li Yuan thought that he was the


    one who nned this dinner!

 Chapter 523 Dying on the Inside

    Chapter 523 Dying on the Inside


    Stealing the limelight from Mr Chu was as good as killing him.


    Cheng Xiao-Tian had already decided.


    No matter what the Li family saidter on, he was going to insist that he didn''t know them.


    That way, Mr Chu wouldn''t me him even if he wanted to.


    "Li Yuan, I''m sorry but your family is a bunch of idiots, so you can''t me me for being heartless,"


    thought Cheng Xiao-Tian to himself. He looked pitifully at Li Yuan and her family.


    And right after Cheng Xiao-Tian said he didn''t know Li Yuan, the family was instantly stunned.


    Li Yuan''s eyes grew wide.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "Xiao-Tian, what...what are you talking about?" "I''m your Yuanyuan, your


    girlfriend, how could you say you don''t know me? Didn''t


    you say you wanted to see my parents today? You even got someone to send an invitation to my


    house to invite us here for dinner. Why don''t you remember that?" said Li Yuan in a sad voice as she


    kept shaking her head and her eyes were tearing up.


    "What the hell? Just shut up! How dare you call me by name? And girlfriend? Am I stupid enough to


    have a dumb woman like you as my girlfriend? And you say I sent you an invitation? Tsk! I''m begging


    you, stop spouting nonsense here. I don''t even know you. The king of Yanjing, Mr Chu, has organized


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a dinner here, so why would I make trouble here? Am I that foolish?"


    Cheng Xiao-Tian was going to cry soon from his fear.


    This stupid Li Yuan was still spouting nonsense.


    Cheng Xiao-Tian wished he could just kick her dead!


    He had repeated ''Mr Chu'' so many times. Was this family stupid? Didn''t they know that a really big shot


    was sitting right there?


    After Cheng Xiao-Tian said that Ye Fan was the king of Yanjing, something finally clicked in Li Yuan''s


    head.


    Her face paled and her eyes were huge.


    "What...what did you say? You mean...he... he''s that...that king of Yanjing, Mr Chu?"


    "If not?!" Cheng Xiao-Tian was going to copse from his anger. Did these idiots just realize that?


    "You stupid woman, who else did you think he was? If he''s not the king of Yanjing, then why would he


    have dinner here? If he wasn''t the king of Yanjing, why would so many peoplee bearing gifts?"


    shouted Cheng Xiao-Tian angrily.


    Li Yuan and her mother felt like a st just went off in their heads.


    Their minds went nk and both of them were stunned.


    Li Yuan was rooted to the ground, while Sun Li-Ping''s mouth was open wide enough to fit an apple.


    She finally copsed to the floor with a loud thud.


    "He...he...he''s really...the king of Yanjing?"


    Oh my god!


    Who had this family offended?


    Sun Li-Ping howled miserably and felt like the sky was about to copse on her.


    Li Yuan was equally shocked.


    Now she finally understood why Ye Fan had not been ashamed of his background and why her own


    boyfriend had suddenly pretended not to know her.


    So Ye Fan was Mr Chu, and he was the king of Yanjing!


    Why would a hero care about where he was from?


    If a person could attain sess through his hard work in life, why would he care about what sort of


    birth he had?


    On the contrary, it was those of lowly birth that made them legends to others!


    "Aren''t all of you going over? You''re just a bunch of small fry and you dare to offend Mr Chu? How bold!


    Even if you had ten heads, it won''t be enough to behead you for your crimes. Hurry up and kneel and


    apologize!"


    Xue Ming-Xin was in charge of security for tonight''s dinner, so he walked over and kicked all three of


    them to kneel in front of Ye Fan and Li Xiao-Hong.


    The three of them knelt pitifully on the floor and fear filled their faces.


    They didn''t even have the guts to look at Ye Fan. The arrogance they had when they pped Li Xiao-


    Hong was all gone now.


    "Mr Chu, I was wrong, we were all wrong. We were the ones who looked down on the wrong people


    and we were blind. Mr Chu, please let us off on ount of Xiao-Hong, please?¡± Sun Li-Ping cried and


    couldn''t stop pleading for mercy.


    Li Lu-Bin looked down without saying anything. Li Yuan just cried and kept shivering from fear.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed coldly. "On ount of Xiao-Hong? How dare you say such a thing? Are


    the two palm prints on Xiao-Hong''s face done by you and your daughter?¡±


    "This...this..." Sun Li-Ping and her daughter shuddered. They were even more frightened and didn''t


    dare to answer him at all.


    "Speak!¡± Ye Fan shouted at them and they nearly squeaked in fright.


    They had to admit to it in the end.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Mr...Mr Chu, it''s a misunderstanding...we identally hit her," Sun Li-Ping


    tried to defend herself.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and waved his hand.


    Xue Ming-Xin walked up and pped the two women many times across the face.


    "identally? I''ll show you what identally means! I''ll make sure you''re careful from now on! How


    dare you hit a woman that Mr Chu favors? You''re both tired of living!¡±


    Xue Ming-Xin pped the two women so many times that there was blood and teeth all over the floor.


    Their faces were as swollen a pig trotters.


    After he was done, Xue Ming-Xin dusted his hands off and smiled coldly. ¡°Mr Li, I''m so sorry, I


    identally hit your wife and daughter, you''re ok with that, right?"


    Li Lu-Bin''s lips twitched.


    What else could he say? He could only reply fearfully, Tm...l''m ok..."


    "You over there, why don''t you p them too? Didn''t she try to get you into trouble earlier?" Xue Ming-


    Xin looked over at Cheng Xiao-Tian.


    Cheng Xiao-Tian''s face paled, then he smiled awkwardly, "Er...indeed, thanks for the reminder.


    I...should give her a few ps."


    Cheng Xiao-Tian was terrified. But he didn''t dare to go against Xue Ming-Xin.


    He walked over and pped one on the left and the other on the right.


    He pped Li Yuan and her mother several times in a row.


    The two women felt like dying.


    Li Yuan couldn''t believe she was letting her boyfriend hit her.


    That was what it meant to kill one on the inside, right?


    "Miss Li, why don''t youe and have a go too? Come and p them a few times and vent your


    anger. p them for bullying you all the time," Xue Ming-Xin suggested to Li Xiao-Hong.


    Li Xiao-Hong''s face was pale as she looked at Li Yuan and Sun Li-Ping''s bloodied faces, as well as Li


    Lu-Bin kneeling on the floor. She shook her head in the end.


    "Mr Chu, it''s not their fault. I was immature and made them unhappy, that''s why they ended up hitting


    me. Mr Chu, let them off, please?" begged Li Xiao-Hong.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. "Xiao-Hong, being kind is your strength and it''s also your


    weakness. You''re going to suffer badly because of this."


    Actually, Ye Fan was also in a dilemma.


    Nice people were always bullied, and tame horses were always ridden on.


    He didn''t know whether to tell Li Xiao-Hong to hold onto this kindheartedness of her or to see reality for


    what it was.


    "Forget it. Even though this world is full of filth, Xiao-Hong, I hope that you can be that


    clean stream of water even in this filthy world."

 Chapter 524 Lei Dong-Bao and Wife Are Here Too

    Chapter 524 Lei Dong-Bao and Wife Are Here Too


    "A kind word warms a person for three winters, while a vile word makes one feel cold even in June. I


    hope these kind words of yours can melt their icy hearts.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. He didn''t make things difficult for Li Lu-Bin and family anymore and


    let them off.


    "Actually, your familymitted an unforgivable crime by offending me. But since Xiao-Hong has


    pleaded for you, then I will not pursue this matter anymore. But I hope that you can all treat Xiao-Hong


    well in the future. If I find out that Xiao-Hong suffers even the slightest bit in your house, I wille


    back and settle all previous and new feuds together, do you understand what I''m saying?" Ye Fan''s


    malicious words rang out.


    Li Lu-Bin and family felt their hair stand and they were all shuddering.


    They nodded profusely and said, "Mr...Mr Chu, don''t worry, we''ll treat Xiao-Hong with utmost care and


    respect, and she''ll be even closer than my own daughter."


    "I will not let her suffer, otherwise, my family shall be struck by lightning!" said Sun Li-Ping in fear. Her


    tears and mucus were everywhere already.


    Li Lu-Bin responded simrly.


    Only Li Yuan continued to kneel without saying anything.


    Ye Fan noticed it and his expression darkened. "Mr Li, it seems like this younger daughter of yours is


    still indignant. It looks like she still harbors hateful feelings towards Xiao-Hong. What do you think I


    should do with her?"


    "No...no, Mr Chu, I''ll discipline this disobedient daughter of mine, there''s no need to dirty your hands."


    Li Lu-Bin''s face was pale from fright.


    He could hear how murderous Ye Fan sounded.


    In panic, Li Lu-Bin quickly looked at Li Yuan and pped her across the face.


    "You little bastard, are you deaf? Mr Chu is asking you a question, hurry up and answer him! Say that


    you''ll treat Xiao-Hong as your real elder sister! Say it!¡± roared Li Lu-Bin angrily.


    Sun Li-Ping was also going mad with anger.


    The two of them started hitting Li Yuan.


    "Say something! You little bastard! Are you trying to kill us all?!¡± Sun Li-Ping continued to shout at her


    daughter and she wished she could beat this stupid girl to death.


    Couldn''t she understand the situation?


    If she didn''t give in, Mr Chu might kill her!


    "Mr...Mr Chu, in the future, Xiao...Xiao-Hong will be like my real elder sister..." replied Li Yuan in pain as


    she was sprawled on the floor with a face covered in blood.


    Ye Fan finally nodded his head satisfactorily.


    "Alright now, get lost.''


    He waved a hand to show that Li Lu-Bin and family could leave.


    At the same time, Ye Fan picked up his chopsticks and put some food into Li Xiao-Hong''s bowl. "Xiao-


    Hong, don''t just keep looking. Eat something, or else the food will all turn cold."


    Everyone watched them with great reverence as Ye Fan ate hisst meal in Yanjing with Xu Lei and Li


    Xiao-Hong.


    Just when Ye Fan was about to leave, the lift doors opened again.


    A few people walked out.


    Hmm?


    "Why are they here?" Xu Lei was a little surprised to see the people here.


    She and Ye Fan knew these people.


    It was Lei Dong-Bao, Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han, the same trio at Yanqi Lake that day.


    "You two ignorant fools, hurry up and kneel before Mr Chu!" Lei Dong-Bao gave an angry shout, then


    kicked both women to the floor.


    Their faces were all bruised and it was clear that they had been beaten up earlier.


    They were now sprawled at Ye Fan''s feet. Their bodies were shivering, their expressions pitiful and


    their tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    "What is this..." Xu Lei got up to ask with confusion written all over her face.


    Meng Han and Guo Ya-Wen were her ssmates and Meng Han was very close to her back in


    university.


    But they had been beaten so badly by Lei Dong-Bao?


    Their faces were swollen and their clothes were a little torn too.


    But what surprised Xu Lei was how this loving married couple had be like this now.


    THUD.


    While Xu Lei was still wondering about all this, Lei Dong-Bao fell to his knees before Xu Lei and Ye


    Fan.


    "Miss Xu, Mr Chu, I''m sorry for what happened that day. I deserve to die for being so blind! I made a


    bad judgment and trusted the wrong person. But I really didn''t mean to offend you! It''s these two stupid


    women who instigated me! Guo Ya-Wen is the bitch who came up with the idea of framing you in the


    jewelry shop, it has nothing to do with me. So I''ve brought these two idiots here, you can whatever you


    want with them. Even if you want to sleep with Guo Ya-Wen, I won''t say anything. They deserve to die,


    and they deserve any sort of punishment. Mr Chu, I just ask that you spare my life!¡±


    Lei Dong-Bao continued to plead and cry as he kowtowed until his forehead was bleeding.


    After Lei Dong-Bao saw how Ye Fan had turned the tides and reached the highest position of Yanjing,


    he knew that he was in big trouble.


    Ye Fan was now the king of Yanjing, so Lei Dong-Bao was just an ant that could be squashed to death


    easily by such a heavyweight.


    Lei Dong-Bao couldn''t sleep all night and didn''t even dare to turn the lights off because he was afraid


    that Ye Fan would send someone to capture him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After thinking about it, he decided to turn himself in.


    He couldn''t run after all.


    Even if he could run, his businesses couldn''t. They were all in Yanjing.


    So he had no choice but to beg for mercy!


    As for Guo Ya-Wen and Meng Han, they became Lei Dong-Bao''s sacrifices in order to gain Ye Fan''s


    favor.


    "Lei Dong-Bao, how could you...how could you say such things?! I''m your wife!¡± said Guo Ya-Wen in


    disbelief as she looked with a pale face at the man she used to be so proud of.


    She never thought that when bad things happened, Lei Dong-Bao didn''t protect her but hit and scolded


    her, and now he was even going to let Ye Fan sleep with her.


    "Go to hell! How dare you still say that you''re my wife? If you weren''t trying to be a braggard to feed


    your own ego, I wouldn''t have offended Mr Chu! I was really blind to marry someone like you!¡± Lei


    Dong-Bao was even more infuriated when Guo Ya-Wen said this.


    He pped her across the face and knocked a front tooth out.


    A husband and wife were supposed to be a pair that would fly everywhere together, but now these two


    were flying in opposite directions once tough times hit.


    As for Meng Han, she just hung her head without saying anything as she cried silently.


    She didn''t even have the courage to look at


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei.

 Chapter 525 On the Phone with the Wife

    Chapter 525 On the Phone with the Wife


    "Lei Dong-Bao, you heartless man! I''ve also given you many benefits over the years! How dare you say


    such a thing and even hit me?! You bastard, I''m going to fight it out with you!"


    Even a rabbit would bite when provoked, much less a walking and living human being.


    Lei Dong-Bao had pped her and berated her in front of her ssmates like that, so Guo Ya-Wen


    couldn''t take it anymore.


    She was so angry that she leapt up and scratched Lei Dong-Bao''s face.


    She scratched him so hard that there were now two bloodied lines on Lei Dong-Bao''s face.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say about this dog eat dog show happening in front of him.


    He hadn''t even said anything yet, and this couple was already fighting each other.


    The two of them were still so loving the day before.


    They cooed over each other so adoringly and kept showing off their wealth in front of Ye Fan and Xu


    Lei.


    After just one day, they had be bitter enemies?


    This husband and wife rtionship was really fragile"


    "Lei, they''re your ssmates and you''re the queen of Yanjing. So you can decide what to do with them.


    Xiao-Hong,e along, I''ll bring you around this ce.¡±


    Ye Fan clearly didn''t want to waste time on Lei Dong-Bao and friends.


    These three weren''t even important to Ye Fan.


    If they hadn''t appeared, Ye Fan would have forgotten about them already.


    Li Xiao-Hong left with Ye Fan.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were still fighting and didn''t even notice that Ye Fan had left.


    Xu Lei looked at them quietly and didn''t say anything. She just let them continue fighting.


    "It''s true that they deserve some punishment for falsely using my Fan." Xu Lei shook her head and


    walked over to Meng Han, who was just kneeling quietly.


    She reached her hand out to her, "Hanhan, get up. You were a little overboard, but Fan is a very


    magnanimous man and he wouldn''t mind this."


    Xu Lei''s voice was gentle and soundedforting, but Meng Han felt terrible inside when she heard


    this voice.


    "That''s right, Lei. To your Fan, I''m just a speck of dust. He was never bothered by us in the first ce,


    isn''t it?" said Meng Han with a sad smile as she was filled with self-deprecation.


    Now she understood why such an impressive man like Ye Fan didn''t say anything even when they


    insulted him.


    He just didn''t care.


    It was like a few ants biting an elephant.


    Would the elephant be angry?


    Of course not.


    Perhaps he didn''t even feel it.


    "Lei, congrattions. I thought you had let yourself suffer by getting together with a useless bum. But it


    looks like we were too superficial and blinded. Your Fan is a real dragon after all! I''m really, really


    envious. I''m sure you''re really happy to be the woman of such a hero and you''re the envy of all


    women," said Meng Han as she smiled. Her voice was weak and bitter.


    After all, a good sister of hers who used to share food and lodging with her had now suddenly be


    someone whom she could only admire from afar.


    How was Meng Han''s emotions going to calm down after such a huge turn of


    events?


    It was impossible for her not to feel jealous or envious.


    Humans were all like that.


    Meng Han used to hope that Xu Lei would lead a better life, but she didn''t want Xu Lei to lead a life


    better than her own.


    This dinner ended with this mess.


    Xu Lei didn''t make things difficult for the three of them.


    They used to be ssmates after all.


    Besides, they had received the punishment they deserved.


    Meng Han had been bashed quite hard by Lei Dong-Bao and there was arge bruise on her face.


    Guo Ya-Wen and Lei Dong-Bao were in an even worser shape.


    Their faces were bloodied and if nobody pulled them apart, they would probably be at it till the next day.


    In the end, all of them were sent to the hospital.


    Even though these were just physical injuries, they were all on the face and they would probably leave


    scars.


    As for Li Xiao-Hong, Ye Fan sent her home personally after dinner.


    Li Lu-Bin and family saw Ye Fan like he was the emperor. They bowed low and greeted him so politely,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    they were just short of kneeling on the floor.


    Ye Fan smiled faintly at this and patted Li Lu-Bin on the shoulder. "Mr Li, Xiao-Hong is your daughter


    after all. Take good care of her, otherwise, you know what will happen."


    Ye Fan emphasized on thest few words and his eyes fell upon Li Yuan and Sun Li-Ping.


    Sometimes, being kind and merciful to mean people wasn''t enough to change them.


    There were those like Sun Li-Ping and her daughter who would only change after they had been taught


    a really hard lesson.


    After that, Ye Fan turned to leave.


    "Mr Chu, will we still be able to meet again?"


    The moment Ye Fan turned around, Li Xiao-Hong felt her nose wrinkle up and she felt like she was


    going to lose something important to her. The emptiness in her heart made her feel like crying.


    So she ran out of the house and asked Ye Fan this question loudly.


    Ye Fan didn''t turn back. He kept his back facing her and waved, "Study hard, if possible, I''ll hire you to


    be a VP in mypany!"


    VROOM!


    The car drove off and the wind howled loudly.


    Ye Fan took that luxury car and took off in the night.


    He left behind a gentle and sweet youngdy, waving goodbye to him with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Fan was leaving for Jiangdong first thing the next morning.


    This was Ye Fan''sst night in Yanjing.


    "Darling, I''ll be home by tomorrow morning. If you miss me, don''te and pick me up." Ye Fany on


    the sofa in the hotel and was on the phone with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled her eyes.


    What was Ye Fan talking about?


    What stupid logic was this?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said, "Then what if I don''t miss you?"


    Ye Fan replied, "If you don''t miss me, thene and pick me.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what to say.


    After a period of silence, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally spat at Ye Fan, "Fine! As you wish!"


    "Hmm? Do you mean you''reing to the airport to pick me tomorrow?" grinned Ye Fan.


    "If not? Did you think I''d miss you?" scoffed Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Haha! Sure..." Ye Fan continued tough merrily.


    "What a gleeful response! Go to bed early, don''t miss the flight,¡± snapped Qiu Mu-Cheng before


    hanging up the phone.


    But somewhere in Yunzhou, a beautiful youngdy sat in her bedroom and thought of the conversation


    earlier. She snorted and startedughing.


    "This little asshole is still that cheeky and shameless fellow!"

 Chapter 526 The Worm in Summer Knows Not What Ice Is,...

    Chapter 526 The Worm in Summer Knows Not What Ice Is,...


    "Dragon Master, ever since you showed off your prowess at Yanqi Lake and turned the tides, all the


    various powers in Yanjing havee to pay their respects. I would say that all of Yanjing belongs to


    you now!"


    Ye Fan was in the hotel room and he had already hung up the phone.


    Xue Ren-Yang was now reporting to Ye Fan about the situation among the powerful in Yanjing.


    After the match, the Lin family was destroyed, the Zhao family gave up their assets and the Xue family


    was the only one standing among the three up anding families.


    The head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang had stepped down and passed the century old family assets


    to Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan''s arrival had turned Yanjing upside down!


    "All of Yanjing is left with only one voice, and that''s your voice!" Xue Ren-Yang had an excited look on


    his face and his voice was filled with reverence.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. He picked up his tea and sipped it. "Longyang, don''t you think


    you''re being to optimistic? Yanjing is the capital of China. Did you think one simple fighting match could


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    make the entire corporate world of Yanjing be mine?"


    "Huh?" Xue Ren-Yang was stunned.


    "Dragon Master, isn''t that so? Everyone acknowledged you as their king at the coronation banquet!


    Then at tonight''s dinner at the top of Great China Building, so many rich and powerful people came to


    pay their respects as well. Isn''t that proof that everyone already regards you as the king of Yanjing?"


    Ye Fanughed quietly. "Yanjing isn''t Jiangdong. If it were so simple, then why would I make sure a


    Dragon is here to hold the fort?"


    "This..." Xue Ren-Yang was surprised in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and looked back at Ye Fan.


    "Dragon Master, are you saying that there is still trouble lurking in


    Yanjing?"


    "I wouldn''t consider them trouble. I will just say that there are powerful opponents that we ought to be


    wary for. Remember, Yanjing has four influential families. The only one under my wing right now is the


    Xu family. Have the other three familiese to pay their respects?" said Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Xue Ren-Yang went into deep thought and shook his head. "It''s true that the other three have note


    to pay their respects. It looks like they''re not going to acknowledge you as the king of Yanjing."


    Ye Fan nodded. "I expected as much. The remaining three families have much to fall back on. The Xur


    family is powerful in politics, while the Ye family has a god of war in the army. The one we should take


    note of most is the He family."


    What?


    "The He family? You mean the He family is even more powerful than the Ye family? The Ye family has


    Ye Qing-Tian, and he''s the top person in the military, highly reputed in all of China!"


    Ye Qing-Tian was famous throughout the military world.


    Xue Ren-Yang had also heard much about him.


    It could be said that for as long as Ye Qing-Tian did not fall, the Ye family''s position in Yanjing and even


    in all of China would never fall!


    And so, all along, Xue Ren-Yang always thought that the leader of the four influential families, the Ye


    family, would be the most powerful!


    But now, Ye Fan was saying that the one they should be wary of was the He family, the family that


    seemed to barely exist.


    The Ye family and Xur families were very stable in their positions and didn''t care to fight for money or


    market share.


    But it was still possible to see the two families appear in the media.


    Only the He family remained mysterious and low profile!


    They never got involved in any business fights, and never participated in any activities.


    And that was why the He family was a rich and powerful family that didn''t even seem like it existed.


    "A frog in the well will never see the birds soaring in the sky. If you stand at the foot of the mountain, of


    course you won''t be able to see the trees at the top of the mountain! This He family is unknown in the


    corporate circles, but they are famous in the martial arts world. The most powerful fighter from the He


    family is one of the pirs of this nation in Chinese martial arts! He is not any less than Ye Qing-Tian if


    you talk about prestige and capability. Besides, the He family is a famous martial arts family in China.


    The family has produced so many powerful men whom the country relies on. The He family may not


    have as deep roots as the Chu family, but they''re not far."


    Ye Fan''s low voice echoed quietly in this hotel room. He said these words as he looked out of the


    window with deep eyes.


    Who knew how many more tigers and dragons were hiding in this seemingly peaceful ce?


    But Xue Ren-Yang was even more shocked by this.


    "The martial arts world? Pirs of the nation? Dragon Master, what are these things? Do they seriously


    exist? Why have I never heard of these things?" asked Xue Ren-Yang confusedly. He just felt that he


    had uncovered a new corner of the world.


    Ye Fan sipped his tea and continued speaking quietly, "Just because you can''t see it doesn''t mean it


    isn''t there. The frog in the well doesn''t know about the sea, but the sea exists. A worm in summer


    doesn''t know what ice is, but winter exists. When you stand at a high ce, you will be able to see


    many things you didn''t see before."


    "You don''t have to ask too much, you just have to help me to control the business world. As for the


    martial arts world, the other Dragons will help me to settle it."


    "But I can tell you that there are people in this world who are so powerful that they do not fear guns or


    cannons."


    "As for the pirs of the nation, that refers to the group of people who stand at the very peak of China''s


    martial arts world. In other words, they are the leaders of Chinese martial arts."


    Silence.


    There was a long silence.


    All these years, Xue Ren-Yang had been dwelling within the corporate circles and he never knew that


    there was another world out there.


    "Alright now, I''m just telling you all this as a reminder. Without my instructions, do not provoke the He


    family. We are not afraid of trouble, but we shouldn''t go round looking for it. Do you get what I''m


    saying?" Ye Fan specially instructed Xue Ren-Yang in a low voice.


    He was leaving the next day, and nothing in Yanjing posed a threat to him now.


    Ye Fan was just worried that Xue Ren-Yang might be toocent with this immense amount


    of power and simply go around provoking others for nothing.


    It wasn''t so bad if they offended ordinary folk, but if they offended people like the He family, it would


    be tricky for even Ye Fan to handle.


    One Chu family was enough for Ye Fan to deal with. He didn''t want to end up with another powerful


    opponent.


    "Dragon Master, don''t worry. I will make sure that we remain stable within the powers of Yanjing and we


    will not attempt to expand nor find any trouble," Xue Ren-Yang promised him.


    Ye Fan nodded. "As long as you understand. Also, help me to look out for Lei. She''s just a girl after all.


    Even though she made a name for herself in thest ten years in Jiangdong, she will still need seniors


    like you with more experience to


    guide her along."


    "But of course. No matter what happens in Yanjing, I will definitely make sure to protect Miss Xu''s


    safety!"

 Chapter 527 I Am Your Father

    Chapter 527 I Am Your Father


    "By the way, Dragon Master, we found some phone records in Hua Ying-Long''s phone that you might


    be interested in." Xue Ren-Yang suddenly seemed to recall something and immediately reported it to


    Ye Fan.


    "Oh? What records are those?¡± asked Ye Fan curiously.


    "I don''t have the details, but the records arebeled as ''Third Young Master''. Also, Hua Ying-Long


    made many phone calls to this ''Third Young Master'' on the days leading up to the match. I suspect that


    the person behind Hua Ying-Long isn''t the Xu family but somebody else," analyzed Xue Ren-Yang in a


    deep voice.


    Ye Fan justughed and shook his head.


    He was very calm, as if all of this was within his expectations.


    "Hmm? Dragon Master, you mean you knew all about this already? Or that you know who this Third


    Young Master behind Hua Ying-Long is?" asked Xue Ren-Yang puzzledly when he saw Ye Fan''s


    reaction.


    Ye Fan gently sipped his tea and said, "Do I know him? Of course I know him. If you really want to talk


    about it, I''m this Third Young Master''s father."


    As the saying goes, the eldest brother was like a father!


    Since Ye Fan was the eldest in his generation, then all his younger cousins had to treat him like their


    father.


    "Wha-? You''re...you''re his father?"


    Xue Ren-Yang''s eyes grew even wider.


    Did Dragon Master have children already?


    Third Young Master?


    Did that mean Ye Fan had at least three children?


    But Ye Fan didn''t exin anything to Xue Ren-Yang. He just gave instructions, "Find the phone number


    and give him a call. It''s been ten years, I think it''s time to chat with him."


    Ye Fan''s coldughter echoed in the night.


    Many miles away.


    A young man was dressed in an expensive long robe inside a luxurious bungalow. His eyes were bright


    and his brows were thick. He seemed to have juste out from a bath and his hair was still slightly


    wet.


    He was seated on the sofa with a ss of red wine as he quietly waited.


    A blonde haired girl was in his arms, snaking herself around his body.


    "It''s been so long, surely there''s a result already. Why isn''t this Hua Ying-Long calling me yet? Could


    something have happened?"


    The young man frowned and started to get impatient. He pushed the girl in his arms away and said in a


    low voice, "Baco, call Long and ask him how''s things in Yanjing.¡±


    "It''s already been a day. Why hasn''t he called me yet?" grumbled the man.


    But just after he said this, his phone started ringing.


    "Young Master, it''s a call from Long. Looks like Yanjing is settled!" His subordinate took a look and


    quickly smiled and passed the phone to the young man.


    The young man''s heart felt less worried no.


    He took the phone call and asked in a low voice, "Long, how is it? Did everything go smoothly? From


    today onwards, you have to guard Yanjing well for me. I''m going to make Yanjing into my back garden!


    No other power is allowed to touch it!"


    "Oh, is that so?" A faintughter came through the phone. The young man shuddered and his brows


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    frosted over.


    "Hmm? You''re not Long. Who are you? Why do you have Long''s phone? Tell me, who are you?!"


    After the slight shock, the young man regained hisposure.


    His expression was stern and his voice


    was icy.


    "Why, Qi-Tian, after not seeing each other for ten years, you can''t even recognize your father''s voice?"


    Boom.


    It was as if thunder had struck.


    The Third Young Master of the Chu family, Chu Qi-Tian, felt like a st had gone off in his head.


    He immediately leapt up from the sofa in shock.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, it''s you! You''re Chu Tian-Fan!" roared Chu Qi-Tian.


    Ye Fan continued tough quietly. "I just knew you could recognize your father''s voice."


    "Shut up! You''re an unwanted son of the Chu family, a bastard of lowly birth and you dare to say such


    rude things to me? You must be tired of living!" Chu Qi-Tian almost died from being angry when he


    heard what Ye Fan said.


    "The eldest brother is like a father. I''m your eldest cousin, so I''m your dad too. But this idiot son of mine


    is really not filial at all, sending trash after trash to assassinate me. Killing your father and murdering


    your brother is something that only animals do. I''ve not seen you for ten years and you''ve be an


    animal? Qi-Tian?" Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    "Why you..." Chu Qi-Tian was furious. He had always been doted on by everyone and had never been


    insulted like this before.


    He was now being insulted by a lowly bastard and he was fuming.


    But Chu Qi-Tian soon calmed back down.


    He scoffed. "Chu Tian-Fan, it''s been so many years, but you''re still so sharp tongued. But I wonder -


    when the bastard of the Chu family dies at my feet, will you still be so cocky?"


    Tm afraid you won''t have the chance to see that. But I can show you what your trusted assistant looked


    like when he died at my hands."


    Ye Fanughed faintly.


    Then Chu Qi-Tian''s phone vibrated.


    A photo had been sent over.


    Chu Qi-Tian opened it to find that it was a photo of Hua Ying-Long''s dead body.


    His expression was filled with fear and his eyes were still wide open.


    His deep ck eyes stared at Chu Qi-Tian nkly through the phone screen like he was a vengeful


    ghost.


    But Chu Qi-Tian shuddered and flung his phone away in fright.


    Chu Qi-Tian had caused the deaths of many people, but his subordinates did all the dirty work.


    A bloody and horrific looking photo like that was very traumatizing to a rich young man who never saw


    such things in his life.


    And worse still, the dead man in the photo was one of Chu Qi-Tian''s most trusted men.


    They were still talking to one another a few days ago, and now he as gone forever!


    "What''s wrong? Qi-Tian, did you get a shock? You''re still a child after all and you can''t even stand the


    sight of blood. What a disgrace,¡± came Ye Fan''s mockingughter again.


    But Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t remain calm anymore. He picked the phone up and roared at Ye Fan, "Bloody


    hell, you actually killed Long? You little bastard, how dare you kill him? Just you wait, I will hack you to


    pieces! And I''ll use your dead body as a sacrifice to Long''s soul!¡±


    Chu Qi-Tian clenched his fists tightly as his menacing words echoed throughout the bungalow.

 Chapter 528 What...What Do You Want?

    Chapter 528 What...What Do You Want?


    "Is that so? You''ve said that for ten years now. And what happened? I''m still talking to you in one good


    piece, while you have lost one shoulder. It''s been proven time and again that your dad is your dad after


    all! The phrase about your eldest brother being like your father is real after all!¡± Ye Fanughed merrily


    and hung up.


    But Chu Qi-Tian was so angry that his veins were bulging.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, you''re forcing my hand! Next time, I''m going to make sure you''re nothing but bones and


    ashes!"


    Chu Qi-Tian angrily smashed his phone against the floor and stepped hard on it.


    "Check this carefully! Where''s his signaling from? Lock his position down right now! I''m going to


    send an order to the Dark World and spend $10 billion to make sure he dies!" roared Chu Qi-Tian. Ye


    Fan''s provoking words had certainly ignited the fury in Chu Qi-Tian.


    He even wanted to put up a reward for the Dark World in the west to kill Ye Fan.


    "Third Young Master, don''t be angry. Why get so worked up over an exiled son of the Chu family?"


    advised an old man by the side.


    "Long has been with me for 13 years! And he got killed just like that? Tell me, how am I supposed to


    stay calm?" snapped Chu Qi-Tian coldly.


    "Third Young Master, what I mean is that you should calm down before making a decision, and to n


    before taking action. Is it worth spending $10 billion just to kill off a country boy? Perhaps we have a


    better choice."


    "What do you mean?" asked Chu Qi-Tian as his deep eyes looked at the old man.


    "Third Young Master, if I remember correctly, Hua Ying-Long''s father is one of the three greatest


    swordsmen of Japan. If we send this photo of how terribly his son died to him, what reaction do you


    think he would have?" The old man''s eyes were scheming and his expression was icy. "When that


    happens, we won''t need to do anything and someone would help us to kill off this bastard of the Chu


    family."


    These cold words echoed through the room.


    After a moment, Chu Qi-Tian began tough too.


    "HAHA! It''s really a blessing in disguise after all. Chu Tian-Fan, you thought you broke a shoulder of


    mine when you killed Hua Ying-Long? But you''re actually digging your own gravel!"


    The next day.


    The ne that Ye Fan was taking took off when the sun rose.


    Xue Ren-Yang and the rest sent him off and Ye Fan''s trip to Yanjing hade to an end.


    After he left, many people in Yanjing breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We''ve finally sent off this big shot..."


    While some were relieved, some were disappointed.


    Nobody noticed that there was ady looking out from the room of her window somewhere in Yanjing.


    "Hmm? Didn''t she agree to pick me up? Why isn''t she picking up the phone?"


    The few hours on the ne went by quickly.


    Jianghai International Airport was bustling with activity and there were many people inside.


    Ye Fan stood at the exit and called more than ten times, but none of them got through.


    In the end, he texted Qiu Mu-Cheng and took a cab back himself.


    It was nearly noon time by the time he arrived in Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan went to the office to look for her, but Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t in.


    "Could Mu-Cheng have gone home?"


    The two ces that Qiu Mu-Cheng always went to was home and the office.


    If she wasn''t in the office, then Ye Fan had to look for her at home.


    "Ye Fan! You useless bum! So you actually remembered toe home! You''ve left for so many days!


    It''s very fun to spend our Mu-Cheng''s money on having fun elsewhere, isn''t it? I don''t know why Mu-


    Cheng likes you so much and refuses to get a divorce and find someone else. Why are you still


    standing there? Hurry up and cook for us!"


    When Ye Fan got home, Han Li and Qiu Lei were both soaking their feet.


    When Han Li saw that Ye Fan was back, she started ordering him about like a dog.


    Before Ye Fan could even catch his breath, she had ordered him to cook already.


    "Where''s Mu-Cheng? Is she at home?" asked Ye Fan as he ignored everything that Han Li said.


    "Why is it your business if Mu-Cheng is home or not? Why, you want to curb my Mu-Cheng''s freedom?


    Stop yapping away and cook lunch! And wash these clothes too! You''d better scrub the floors, the


    windows and the furniture too, the family doesn''t feed a useless fellow. Oh and pour away this water


    and get us another tub," instructed Han Li without stopping.


    She didn''t even look at Ye Fan.


    The opening ceremony of thepany had caused such a bigmotion, but Han Li and Qiu Lei


    didn''t think it would have anything to do with Ye Fan.


    After all, if Ye Fan was really that capable, why would he lower himself to be a live-in son-inw?


    It wasn''t easy to change the prejudice they had cemented over the past three years.


    And so to Han Li and Qiu Lei, Ye Fan was still their useless and cowardly son-inw.


    "Is Mu-Cheng home or not?" asked Ye Fan again, ignoring Han Li''s instructions once more.


    Han Li immediately flew into a rage.


    "Are you bloody deaf? I told you to pour away the water for our feet, didn''t you hear me? You''ve gone


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    away for a few days and you''ve be rebellious now? You''re not going to listen to what we say


    anymore?! Hurry up and get rid of the water!" shouted Han Li furiously.


    BAM!


    Immediately after Han Li finished speaking, Ye Fan clenched his fists and his eyes were cold as he


    marched over to kick the basin that Han Li and Qiu Lei were soaking their feet in.


    There was a loud sound as the stic basin fell apart and the filthy water got all over Han Li and Qiu


    Lei.


    Their faces, nostrils and even their mouths had filthy water on them!


    "You...you..."


    "You useless idiot, what are you trying to do?!"


    Both husband and wife were stunned.


    They never thought that this useless fellow would dare to kick the filthy water in their faces!


    What was he trying to do?


    Was he staging a revolt?


    "If you don''t want to die, then you''d better bloody answer me truthfully right now!


    Where is Mu-Cheng?"


    She thought that Ye Fan would shut up and listen to her after she threw a fit.


    But Ye Fan didn''t shrink back and even shouted coldly at her instead.


    That icy tone of voice felt like thunder had crashed upon them.


    His imposing stance made their old faces pale from fright.


    They stood there and were too frightened to utter a single word.


    "SPEAK!¡±


    Ye Fan kicked a chair and the long chair that Han Li and Qiu Lei often sat on was sent flying and broke


    into pieces after it crashed into the wall.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei shuddered in terror and finally replied him, "Mu...Mu-Cheng didn''t...e home."


    "She actually took leave today, and it seemed...it seemed like she was going somewhere. But then a...a


    phone call came in and she left in a hurry," replied Han Li as she stuttered over her words.

 Chapter 529 Cant Bear the Consequences

    Chapter 529 Can''t Bear the Consequences


    "Why didn''t you just say so earlier? Why did you have to make me force it out of you?!" Ye Fan roared


    before leaving again.


    He left behind a mess on the floor and two wet old folks.


    The cold water trickled down their faces and dripped onto the floor.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were still in shock even after a long time.


    They found it hard to ept that the useless bum who was usually verypliant had actually shouted


    at them.


    And he had even kicked the basin they used to wash their feet.


    The iciness that emanated from Ye Fan earlier made him seem like a ferocious tiger ready to eat them


    up.


    The old couple could still feel chills running down their spine.


    Is this...is this still Ye Fan?1


    But it wasn''t Ye Fan''s fault that he became so jumpy.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng agreed toe and pick him up from the airport, but she didn''te and he


    couldn''t get through to her phone.


    He started worrying about whether something had happened Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan asked Han Li and Qiu Lei a simple question several times but they refused to answer him


    properly.


    This was about his wife''s safety, so it was only natural for Ye Fan to be anxious!


    If it was someone else, Ye Fan would have kicked him off a building by now.


    But he only kicked a wash basin, so he already being kind.


    "A phone call made Mu-Cheng leave in a hurry, so it must be something very urgent. But it''s been a


    few hours already, why didn''t she pick up the phone? I hope nothing bad has happened." Ye Fan had a


    bad feeling in his heart.


    Eventually, he was so worried that he called Han. "Han, check where Mu-Cheng has gone to. I need to


    know in ten minutes!"


    At Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The table in a private room was filled with delicious dishes, but sadly, nobody was eating them.


    The air in the room was so heavy, it was difficult to breathe.


    It felt like a battle could break out at any time!


    "Mu-Cheng, aren''t you going to reconsider? It''s Mr Wang''s first time in Yunzhou, so why don''t you let


    him have that piece ofnd on my ount? You can take it as making a friend."


    The person who was speaking was a fairly good looking man.


    He wasn''t too old and was pretty close to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s age.


    His looks were above average too.


    He was now in a smart looking suit and smiling while talking to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    That''s right. This was Qiu Mu-Qi, Old Master Qiu''s eldest grandson.


    Sitting next to him was Wang Sheng-Tian, the director in charge of Shuntian Industries'' Yunzhou office,


    and he was also Qiu Mu-Qi''s ssmate and good friend while they were studying abroad.


    "Qiu Mu-Qi, how could you say something like that? What do you take Mu-Cheng as? An idiot? Your


    cousin spent $300 million to buy thatnd and you''re telling her to sell it for $100 million? What about


    the remaining $200 million? You''re paying for it? Or you''re making her suffer the loss?" questioned Su


    Qian angrily before Qiu Mu-Cheng could say anything. She couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    After Mufan Real Estate opened for business and the mayor of Yunzhou came by the opening


    ceremony personally, their business had been doing tremendously well for the past month.


    They had clinched many deals and most of their partners hade knocking on their door to ask to


    work together. Even if the profit margin was small, they were willing to work with Mufan Real Estate.


    In just half a month, Mufan Real Estate''s assets added up to several times more than Qiushui


    Logistics.


    But of course, a lot of the money used were low interest loans from the bank.


    Mufan Real Estate was a starpany in the market and its future looked bright, so there were many


    banks fighting to loan them money.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t have to worry about cashflow at all.


    When things got busier and busier in the office, Qiu Mu-Cheng got Su Qian in as her assistant.


    They were old friends and got along in terms of temperament, so they worked well together too.


    For the discussion today, Qiu Mu-Cheng brought Su Qian along as well.


    "Haha! At the end of the day, it''s about the price. Mu-Cheng, Mr Wang has already said that we can


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    negotiate the price. If you''re not willing to let go at $100 million, we can add on another $10 or $20


    million."


    "Besides, Shuntian Group is a huge corporation from Zhonghai. We''ve got to set our sights further. You


    might seem to make a loss by letting Mr Wang have this piece ofnd at $300 million, but you''d have


    made a friend at the same time.¡±


    "Listen to me and let Mr Wang have it at $100 million. Treat it as doing me a favor. I know you''ve fallen


    out with the Qiu family not too long ago, but if you do me this favor, then I''ll settle the Qiu family for you.


    I''ll get Grandpa to forgive you," said Qiu Mu-Qi as he filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cup with tea.


    But Su Qian nearly threw a fit when she heard this.


    "Qiu Mu-Qi! All the members of the Qiu family just love bullying Mu-Cheng, don''t they?! Are you


    seriously treating Mu-Cheng as an idiot? Do you a favor?! Even if you sell your family away, you won''t


    get $200 million. How dare you tell Mu-Cheng to do you a favor worth $200 million?" snapped Su Qian


    angrily.


    "Su Qian, I was nice to you because you''re friends with Mu-Cheng. Don''t make me turn nasty now. I''m


    talking to my cousin, so it''s no ce for you to talk," said Qiu Mu-Qi coldly as his eyes turned icy.


    "Enough!" Qiu Mu-Cheng finally broke her silence.


    "Mufan Real Estate spent a lot of money to buy this piece ofnd and I''m not letting anyone have it.


    Even if you offered $1 billion, I won''t let go of it. That''s my stand. So I don''t want to talk about this piece


    ofnd anymore, you can give it up," said Qiu Mu-Cheng firmly. Her voice was authoritative and did not


    allow for any


    negotiation.


    "Ha! Mu-Cheng, well said! Some people just love bullying their rtives. They''ll take your profits to


    butter up to others. They really think everyone is an idiot,"ughed Su Qian happily when she saw how


    tough Qiu Mu-Cheng was.


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s expression instantly turned cold. "Mu-Cheng, so you''re saying this is no longer negotiable?


    You won''t even do your cousin a favor?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied coldly, "I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do."


    "You..."


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s expression darkened from anger and finally he decided to stop being nice to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng. "Mu-Cheng, you''d better think it through carefully. If you give it up now, you can still get $100


    million. If you refuse, then we have plenty of ways to make sure that piece ofnd rots in yours hands.


    We''ll make sure Mufan Real Estate makes losses on it forever!¡±


    "Oh, really? I''ll be looking forward to that." Qiu Mu-Cheng merely chortled and seemed unafraid of Qiu


    Mu-Qi''s threat.


    "Fine! Mu-Cheng, don''t regret this! You''ve offended both myself and Mr Wang, and you can''t bear the


    consequences of doing this. Just you wait! Sheng-Tian, let''s go!¡± scoffed Qiu Mu-Qi as he got up and


    left.

 Chapter 530 Trouble Is Here

    Chapter 530 Trouble Is Here


    "Get lost! Go as far away as possible! Bunch of assholes who only know how to take without giving!"


    Su Qian was still yelling away even though Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian had already left.


    "Mu-Cheng, your cousin is really ridiculous. He wants to buy a $300 million piece ofnd for just $100


    million? That''s as good as just snatching it from you! He thinks you''re still a pushover!" Su Qian


    grumbled on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s behalf as she thought of what happened earlier and was still angry about


    it.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained calm.


    She poured herself a cup of wine and drank it down.


    "He''s just trying to use someone powerful to bully me. He was hoping to use Shuntian Group''s powerful


    background to make me give in. Moreover, after I fell out with the Qius, Qiushui Logistics suffered and


    investigation and Grandpa fell ill, so he must hate me to the core. He''s just making use of Shuntian


    Group to pressurize me." Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and spoke calmly, but these calm words


    sounded so sad and self-deprecating.


    She thought that the Qiu family would learn their lesson and behave themselves.


    But she was wrong.


    After dealing with one Qiu Mu-Ying, she had to deal with a Qiu Mu-Qi.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, why do you want to make my life so miserable?" Qiu Mu-Chengughed bitterly


    and just poured herself another ss.


    "Exactly. The Qiu family nearly copsed after that opening ceremony, and your uncle and others were


    even thrown into jail."


    "I thought that the Qiu family would really copse this time. But Qiu Mu-Qi came back and actually


    managed to revive the Qius'' businesses singlehandedly. In the past, the Qiu family had the help of


    Hongqi Group. Now they have Shuntian Group. With these backers around, your cousin is going to be


    able to do whatever he wants."


    Su Qian couldn''t help but sigh when she thought about the huge ups and downs that the Qiu family


    went through recently.


    "I have to say that this Qiu Mu-Qi is quite formidable. He knew that he couldn''t possibly save the Qiu


    family by his own strength even after returning to China. So he made use of his connections and


    actually got his ssmate to set up a branch office in Yunzhou. This Shuntian Industries is mainly into


    real estate, and it''s obvious that this is a direct attack on you, Mu-Cheng. We''re going to face tough


    times ahead," said Su Qian worriedly.


    Su Qian had heard all about how Qiu Mu-Cheng had gained the favor of Mayor Wu and he had even


    given her a pair of couplets personally on the day of the opening ceremony.


    But if Mufan Real Estate and Shuntian Group ended up shing head on, it was hard to say which side


    Mayor Wu would be on.


    To Su Qian, Qiu Mu-Cheng''spany was doing well in Yunzhou only because Mayor Wu favored the


    Without the help of Mayor Wu, there was no way Mufan Real Estate couldpete with a much more


    powerful corporation like Shuntian Group.


    "It''ll be fine. We''re running a legal business and we don''t have to be afraid of anyone. I don''t think


    they''d really dare to do anything over the line in broad daylight."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her fists and looked like she wasn''t going to admit defeat.


    Previously when Qiu Mu-Ying joined hands with Hongqi Group, she didn''t seed in bringing Qiu Mu-


    Cheng down.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t think Qiu Mu-Qi and Shuntian Industries could bring her down either.


    She had already gone through the toughest part.


    So now, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t afraid anymore.


    "Oh no! It''s already past 12 noon. Ye Fan must be so anxious, I said I''d pick him up from the airport."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at her watch and suddenly remembered that Ye Fan was returning today. She


    didn''t care about eating and wanted to leave.


    Su Qian immediately pulled her right back. "Look at how anxious you are. I thought something terrible


    had happened."


    "It''s just that country bumpkin husband of yours ising back, right? He''s got legs, he can get home


    himself. Why bother picking him up yourself? Besides, he reached Jianghai in the morning, right? It''s


    already past 12 so he''s probably already home and doesn''t need you to pick him. You can just sit here


    and eat and drink with me," grinned Su Qian.


    "What? Qianqian, you remembered this? Why didn''t you remind me?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily.


    Even if Ye Fan didn''t say anything about her standing him up, he would definitely be disappointed.


    "Why should I remind you? Ye Fan is just a useless bum, why should my Mu-Cheng bother to pick him


    up?¡±


    Su Qian clearly remembered this matter and purposely didn''t remind Qiu Mu-Cheng about it.


    "You...I''ll deal with youter!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be bothered with Su Qian. She picked up her bag to leave and was going to


    call Ye Fan to exin things to him.


    Pak...


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng reached the door, someone pushed it open from outside.


    A burly man stank of alcohol and couldn''t even walk steadily as he came in holding a bottle of wine.


    "Xiaofang,e and drink with me,e...after we''re done, then I''m going to give you an enjoyable


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    time..." the burly man started talking dirty.


    Su Qian pinched her nose and looked disgusted. "Hey, big guy, you''ve walked into the wrong room.


    There''s no Xiaofang here, go elsewhere."


    "Hmm? Wrong...wrong room?"


    The burly man walked unsteadily and the stench of alcohol on him was terrible. He couldn''t even talk


    properly.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian.


    He was clearly taken by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beauty after seeing her.


    A lecherous smile appeared on his face. "I...I did walk into the wrong room. But...but you girls


    look...prettierthan Xiaofang.


    Come..e..dies, drink with me..."


    The manughed and stretched his hand out to pull Qiu Mu-Cheng into his arms.


    "Let go! If you don''t let go, I''m calling the cops!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept struggling but that drunk man refused to let go.


    PIANG!


    Su Qian was frantic and smashed a bottle of wine on the drunk man''s head.


    There was a smashing sound as the bottle broke into pieces. The liquor and his blood started flowing


    down his body.


    This sudden attack made the drunk man shiver and sober up a little.


    He touched his face and found blood on his hand.


    "You...you dare...to hit me?" said the man in disbelief.


    Su Qian picked up another bottle from the table and looked ready to attack. "Get lost! If you don''t get


    lost, I''ll hit you again! Get out!"


    After Su Qian shrieked at him, the drunk man actually left. Nobody knew if he was really frightened of


    being hit or afraid that he might die from excessive blood loss.


    "You stupid bitches, just...just you wait!


    Since you dare to hurt me...then you can forget about leaving Haiyuan Restaurant..."


    The man left them with these threatening words and clutched his head as he left.


    Su Qian was still trembling in fear after the drunk man left. She had been pretty traumatized.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng snapped out of her fright faster and dragged Su Qian out of the room.


    "Qianqian, let''s quickly leave this ce."

 Chapter 531 Look for Ye Fan

    Chapter 531 Look for Ye Fan


    Running was the best thing to do right now.


    They were just two weak women, so if that drunk man called more people to deal with them, they


    weren''t going to be able to handle it.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t wait for Su Qian to snap out of her trauma and just dragged her out.


    But before Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng could make it to the door, someone was already blocking it.


    "What...what are you trying to do? I''m warning you, I''m...I''m going to call the police..."


    When a dozen burly men came towards them, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were both pale in the face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled her phone out and looked like she was about to call the police.


    She thought that it would scare them off.


    But she was wrong!


    PAK!


    One of the men pped the phone out of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands.


    The phone crashed to the floor and the screen was smashed.


    "Bloody hell, you injured our bro and WE didn''t call the police, but you two girls want to scare us


    instead?" a skinny man shouted away angrily.


    The man who had his head smashed by Su Qian earlier had a simple bandage around his wound and


    was helped into the room.


    "Bro, these two bitches tried to run, but I got everyone to block their way."


    "Good job," nodded Wang Da-Li as he reeked of alcohol. His expression turned cold as he red at


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian.


    "You two look so gentle and frail, but you''re really vicious. I, Wang Da-Li, have been around in Yunzhou


    for a few decades and it''s the first time I''ve been smashed on the head by a woman. Tell me, what are


    you going to do about it?" asked Wang Da-Li threateningly.


    The main area of the restaurant was already in chaos.


    All the customers quickly went as faraway as possible, afraid that they might be implicated as they


    looked on pitifully at whoever was going to be the victim.


    But nobody noticed that there were two men in suits in a corner of the second floor happily chatting and


    drinking away as they leisurely sat at their table to watch a good show.


    Of course, these two were Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian who had supposedly left in a huff earlier.


    "Mu-Qi, who is this Wang Da-Li that you''ve hired?"


    Qiu Mu-Qi drank a mouthful of wine and quietly replied, "He''s just a gangster. He''s never killed anyone,


    but he''s gone around beating people up a lot. He''s quite famous in this area."


    "Oh? Aren''t you afraid this Wang Da-Li really scares your cousin too much? Will your Grandpa spare


    you if that happens?" Wang Sheng-Tian put some food in his mouth and smiled andughed as he


    looked at how terrified Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian looked.


    "Humph, she was being heartless first, so how could she me me for being like this to her? For as


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    long as she doesn''t hand that piece ofnd over, I''ll make sure she doesn''t live in peace. Today is just


    the beginning."


    "As for my Grandpa''s side, Qiu Mu-Cheng has already been chased out of the family. She was the one


    who got the family into hot soup before this, so my uncles and grandfather hate her so much now. They


    wouldn''t me me for doing this," replied Qiu Mu-Qi coldly.


    "Then what about your uncle and her husband?" Wang Sheng-Tian continued to just ask casually.


    "Ha, those jokers?" Qiu Mu-Qi immediately burst outughing. "They''re just a bunch of clowns."


    "Mu-Cheng parents are both pieces of trash who are just waiting to die. Her husband is even more


    useless. You don''t know, right? This cousin of mine married a live-in husband, and he''s a low ss


    fellow from the vige."


    "Oh? So out of all of them, only your cousin looks decent?" Wang Sheng-Tian startedughing


    contemptuously.


    "I''ll just put it this way. Even if Wang Da-Li sleeps with Qiu Mu-Cheng tonight, that useless bum won''t


    even dare to let out a fart." Qiu Mu-Qiughed viciously and knocked back a ss of beer.


    Wang Sheng-Tian just smiled and didn''t say anything as he continued looking at what was happening


    downstairs.


    Now he knew why Qiu Mu-Qi had no qualms about driving his cousin into a


    corner.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was backed by a bunch of trash.


    Since they were only up against a weak woman, they didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Qianqian, what do we do now? These people are clearly not friendly. Why don''t you find a chance to


    escape and look for Ye Fan? He''ll definitely find a way to save me,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng fearfully as she


    could feel the ferocious stares from Wang Da-Li and the rest of his men.


    "Good god, Mu-Cheng, what is wrong with you? What''s the point of looking for that useless bum? Did


    you think he could get anyone here? Or bring money here? He''s just a useless fellow and you''re


    cing your hopes on him? I seriously can''t understand what''s going through your mind."


    Su Qian was speechless after hearing what Qiu Mu-Cheng said.


    She figured that Qiu Mu-Cheng was babbling nonsense because she was too scared.


    She couldn''t count on Qiu Mu-Cheng, so she had to count on herself now.


    Su Qian looked at Wang Da-Li.


    "You just want money, right? That injury won''t cost more than $1,000 to treat. I''ll give you $5,000!


    Enough?" scoffed Su Qian as she took a wad of cash out and gave it to Wang Da-Li.


    "Ha! $5,000? You crazy bitch, did you think that''s enough? You hurt my bro, so you''d bettere up


    with at least $10k or you''re not going anywhere!" said one of his men with a cold smile.


    But after he said that, Wang Da-Li kicked him to one side.


    "Get out! You stupid idiot, don''t you know how to ask for money? You mean my head is only worth


    $10k?!"


    Wang Da-Li reprimanded his subordinate, then turned back to Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian. "You can


    go out in one good piece, but you have to give me $300,000 each. Otherwise, you can forget about


    walking out of Haiyuan Restaurant!"


    What?


    "$300,000 each? Isn''t that $600,000 in total? You might as well rob a bank!" Su Qian was so angry she


    shouted back at him.


    "Why? Not willing? Or you don''t have the money?"


    Wang Da-Li frowned and his men also stared much more icily at the two women in front of them.


    After a moment, Wang Da-Liughed. "Of course, it''s not as if there''s no other alternative. If you don''t


    have the money, then you two can stay here and drink with me, and we could also exchange pillow talk


    if you like." "HOHO!"


    "Bro, that''s a great idea!"


    While they allughed merrily, some of them actually went forward to pull Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian


    over.


    "You assholes! Let go of me! How dare you!¡± shouted Su Qian in fear.


    At this moment, a man rushed through the crowd and pushed away the men pulling at Su Qian and Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, then stood in front of the two women to protect them.

 Chapter 532 Did He Fly Here?

    Chapter 532 Did He Fly Here?


    "Yang, why are you here?"


    Su Qian was instantly delighted to see her own elder brother, Su Yang, appear.


    She immediately hid behind him like a frightened little girl and started whining, "Yang, they bullied me! I


    don''t care, you must take revenge for me! Teach them a good lesson!"


    "Shut up!" Su Yang red at his troublemaking younger sister. "You terrible girl, you only know how to


    make trouble for me! If I didn''t happen to be having a business meeting here, do you know what could


    have happened to you?¡±


    "I...¡± Su Qian hung her head and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Enough, just stay here and don''t make anymore trouble!" Su Yang chided her with a stern face.


    Then he turned to Wang Da-Li and smiled. "Hello, how do I address you?"


    Wang Da-Li ignored his question and looked unhappily at Su Yang. "Who are you? You''re dressed


    pretty nicely. What, trying to be a hero here? I''m warning you, this is not a movie, so if you''re trying to


    save these damsels in distress, you''re going to die horribly! If you know what''s good for you, then get


    lost. These two women injured me, so if I don''t teach them a lesson today, how am I, Wang Da-Li,


    going to face my brothers? They''ll allugh at me!"


    Wang Da-Li couldn''t be bothered to beat around the bush with Su Yang and just told him to get lost.


    Su Yang''s face paled a little, but he still had a bright smile on his face.


    He took a card out from his bag and passed it to Wang Da-Li.


    "Mr Wang, my name is Su Yang and I''m the GM of Yuanshan Group. My father is Su Yuan-Shan and


    he''s quite well-known in Yunzhou too. My younger sister didn''t realize how hard she hit you, so as her


    brother, I''llpensate you on her behalf. This card has $300,000 on it, so you can use it to cover your


    medical expenses. I hope that you can do us a favor and drop this matter," said Su Yang with a


    cating smile.


    But Wang Da-Li just raised an eyebrow. "Oh my my, I was wondering who it was. $300,000 without


    hesitation, how generous. So you''re the son of the Su family. But Young Master Su, you can''t bully me


    just because you''re rich and influential, you know. I agreed to $1 million with your younger sister just


    now, but you''re trying to chase me away with just $300,000? Aren''t you going too far now?"


    "Nonsense! It wasn''t $1 million just now! Yang, don''t listen to him spout nonsense, I didn''t agree to


    that!¡± Su Qian became anxious when she heard what Wang Da-Li said.


    Su Yang was also equally unhappy.


    He thought that Wang Da-Li might back down a little after finding out who he was.


    Instead, Wang Da-Li became even more demanding and wanted $1 million now.


    "Mr Wang, this is not the way to earn money. Do me a favor and we''ll close this matter with $300,000. If


    this matter blows up, you won''t even get this $300,000," said Su Yang coldly.


    "Is that so?" Wang Da-Liughed coldly. His expression suddenly turned cold and he kicked Su Yang in


    the stomach.


    "Bloody hell, I earn money this way, what can you do about that? Do you a favor? Who do you think


    you are?! Trying to pressurize me with Su Group? You think you''re the only one with background?


    Even if your father were here, I''d kick you anyway! Nobody is going to rescue these two women today,"


    spat Wang Da-Li angrily. After kicking Su Yang, he told his men to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian


    upstairs.


    "Yang...Yang, are you alright? I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault..." Su Qian hugged her brother and


    cried from fright.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so terrified that she continued to ask Su Qian for her phone so that she could call


    Ye Fan.


    Su Qian nearly went mad when she heard this.


    "Mu-Cheng, can you stop making things worse?! If even my brother isn''t able to handle this situation,


    what''s the point in calling that useless bum here? Even calling a dog here would be of more use than


    that cowardly husband of yours, right?" roared Su Qian angrily with bloodshot eyes.


    She couldn''t believe that her best friend was still so bewitched by that useless husband of hers that she


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    intended to ce her hopes in him.


    But no matter what Su Qian said, Qiu Mu-Cheng stood fast in her belief.


    She was certain that as long as that man was around, nobody could harm her.


    "He said that he won''t let me suffer any harm and I believe him. I believe everything he said before."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t really know why either, but ever since Ye Fan left for Yanjing, she suddenly


    realized how much she relied on him.


    Whenever Ye Fan was around, no matter how much Qiu Mu-Cheng suffered, things would turn around


    very quickly and she would gain the upper hand again.


    It was so back at the Han family dinner in Jianghai, and it was also the same case with Mufan Real


    Estate''s opening ceremony.


    Even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had no idea how Ye Fan did it, she only knew that as long as he was


    around, she wouldn''t have to suffer from any storms.


    "My god! You''re nuts, you''re really nuts. You''re beyond saving! Have my phone then, call whoever you


    want! I''m going to see if that useless husband of yours can really save you or not!"


    Su Qian didn''t know what else to say anymore.


    She couldn''t be bothered to waste her saliva on Qiu Mu-Cheng and just passed her phone to her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone had been broken by Wang Da-Li''s men earlier.


    "Why, you two little girls want to call for help? Don''t you think it''s a little toote to call now?¡± Wang Da-


    Liughed coldly and pped the phone out of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand again.


    "You stupid bitches, you should be honored that you''ve actually caught my eye. And you''re so


    unwilling? Since your expressions are so unhappy, I''ll p the unhappiness off your face!" Wang Da-Li


    lost his patience and yelled as he lifted a hand to p Qiu Mu-Cheng across the face.


    "Mu-Cheng!" screamed Su Qian in shock.


    But did it help?


    If screaming was of any use, then there was no need for fists in this world.


    But just when Wang Da-Li''s palm was about to hit Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face.


    BOOM!


    There was a muffled st behind him.


    The doors and windows broke and the ss panels exploded.


    An intense gust of wind blew in and sent Wang Da-Li flying as if he had been kicked by someone.


    There was another loud noise as he crashed on the wall and knocked several tables and chairs over.


    It became deathly silent.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to look at the entrance.


    There was a skinny figure standing straight midst the mess of the restaurant.


    The sun shone brightly on the man and cast a spotty shadow on the ground.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes instantly widened.


    That feeling felt like a ray of light had split


    the sky open and was illuminating the darkness!


    "Oh my god! Did he fly here? He''s here so quickly!" Su Qian was so shocked that she started


    eximing. Her mouth was wide enough to fit an apple now.

 Chapter 533 A Bunch of Trash

    Chapter 533 A Bunch of Trash


    Su Qian didn''t expect Ye Fan to arrive so quickly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had just attempted to make a call but it hadn''t gone through when Wang Da-Li pped


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    it out of her hand.


    If that was the case, then could Ye Fan have actually found Qiu Mu-Cheng by himself?


    "This useless fellow cares quite a bit about his wife, huh,¡± thought Su Qian in surprise to herself.


    But there were more shocking things toe.


    Perhaps she was too frantic, but the moment she realized Ye Fan was here, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t


    help but run over and flung herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "My god! Mu-Cheng, you...you..." Su Qian felt like her eyes were going to pop out of her head.


    She never imagined that the proud Qiu Mu-Cheng she knew would actually throw herself at a live-in


    son-inw from the vige.


    So just because he saved her once, she was willing to ept this husband of hers?


    Her best friend became emotional a little too easily, right?


    But Su Qian had no idea that Qiu Mu-Cheng had lost control not just because Ye Fan had appeared in


    time to save her from danger, but that she really missed him over the past two weeks.


    As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder!


    After being apart for so long, the pent up feelings in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart had all exploded in this


    moment.


    On the second story of Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Upon seeing the sudden turn of events, Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian were both surprised, and


    they couldn''t help but


    frown.


    "Mu-Qi, is this man Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband?" asked Wang Sheng-Tian as he looked at the couple


    embracing.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so cold and aloof earlier during the negotiation, but now she had be so meek


    in front of a man. Wang Sheng-Tian was surprised and confused at the same time.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was silent for a while. He picked up his wine ss and knocked it back before smiling coldly,


    "Indeed, it is."


    "But I didn''t expect things to be like this. Mu-Cheng must be really desperate for a man, and so


    she''s even willing to throw herself at a useless bum. She''s actually happily lowered herself," said Qiu


    Mu-Qi as he shook his head and spoke with disdain.


    As a member of the Qiu family, Qiu Mu-Qi knew all about Qiu Mu-Cheng marriage to Ye Fan.


    He had heard that Qiu Mu-Cheng hated Ye


    Fan and didn''t let him touch her for the past three years.


    At that time, Qiu Mu-Qi admired this cousin of his for having a backbone and being defiant.


    But it seemed like it had turned out to be nothing but a joke.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had actually embraced this useless piece of trash in front of so many people.


    Perhaps they had shared the bed many times at home by now.


    Qiu Mu-Qi even had a crush on this cousin of his when he was younger.


    He always dreamt of finding a woman as pretty as Qiu Mu-Cheng to be his wife when he grew up.


    But now, Qiu Mu-Qi was left with nothing but insults and disgust for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Downstairs.


    Ye Fan looked at the soft and fragrant body in his arms. After a brief moment of surprise, he broke into


    a smile.


    He even ended up chortling.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s been so many years and this is the first time you''ve taken the initiative to hug me. It''s


    really true that absence makes the heart grow fonder! Why don''t I leave again in a few days? Then


    when Ie back, would you be willing to share the bed with me?"


    Ye Fan spoke with no filter at all and didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed about saying such things.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to hide herself.


    She pinched Ye Fan''s waist hard and used her pretty eyes to re angrily at Ye Fan. "You shameless


    idiot, shut your mouth!"


    But while Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were happily bickering away, Wang Da-Li wasn''t doing too well.


    His men helped him up, and his leg was so painful that he could barely stand.


    "Attack! All of you, attack! Kill him off! How dare this stupid punk ruin my ns?!¡± roared Wang Da-Li


    angrily with bloodshot eyes as he got his men to surround Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, can you do this or not? If you can''t, hurry up and leave with Mu-Cheng! Look for my Dad, he''ll


    find a way to save me!" said Su Qian worriedly as she saw that those burly men had already begun to


    surround Ye Fan.


    The other side had more than a dozen men, so even if Ye Fan were strong, she didn''t think he could


    handle so many people all by himself.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s palms started sweating and she clutched Ye Fan''s shirt tightly from worry.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you trust me?" asked Ye Fan with a gentle smile as he looked at the woman in his


    arms.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t respond.


    Ye Fan continued, "If you trust me, then just sit here quietly and watch. Wait for me toe back."


    Ye Fan then pushed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands aside and made his way towards Wang Da-Li''s men.


    "My god, Ye Fan, are you tired of living? At least divorce Mu-Cheng first," eximed Su Qian as she


    watched Ye Fan just dash across like a rash young man without even a weapon in hand.


    "Just a piece of trash who''s overestimated himself." Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian were watching


    from upstairs and scoffed in disdain as they looked at Ye Fan as if he were an idiot.


    "Young man, don''t be rash!" The other restaurant patrons also felt worried about him.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan entered the crowd.


    BAM!


    A loud st was heard.


    Ye Fan delivered a punch and after that loud st, the heavyset muscr man in front of him spewed


    blood and went flying.


    The impact of the punch was carried by his body and he sent another four or five men flying out as well


    along the way.


    One punch!


    Just one punch!


    There was nobody left in front of Ye Fan.


    "Good heavens!¡± Everyone was taken by surprise.


    The subordinates who were still standing were clearly frightened by Ye Fan''s ferocious punch.


    "What the fuck?! Why are all of you still standing there?! Whack him! Attack him! Altogether!" shouted


    Wang Da-Li like a mad man.


    But after he said this, Ye Fan took one step forward, then two more steps.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    A few muffled soundster, all the burly men had copsed.


    The restaurant was filled with howls of pain.


    Only Ye Fan remained standing as he looked down at all of them.


    He looked mockingly yet calmly and Wang Da-Li and teased, "Still wanna attack me?"


    "I...I...I..." Wang Da-Li was already too stunned to speak.


    His face twitched and he couldn''t get a word out.


    Ye Fan''s expression turned cold and he shouted fiercely, "Kneel down!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan kicked Wang Da-Li''s knees and they gave way, causing him to kneel


    immediately.


    The whole ce was deathly silent.


    In just the time it took to take a few breaths, Ye Fan had beaten more than ten burly men soundly.


    "He''s so...strong?" Su Qian''s eyelid twitched and she looked at her best friend''s live-in husband like


    she was looking at a ghost.


    The others were also stunned into silence.


    Only Qiu Mu-Qi was so angry on the second floor that he mmed a fist on the table and the wine in


    his ss spilled out.


    "A bunch of trash! There were more than ten of them and they couldn''t handle a useless live-in son-in-


    But he soon regained hisposure.


    "I''ve actually underestimated this useless bum. But it''s not the end yet." Qiu Mu-Qi''s


    eyes were cold as he clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 534 Narcissist

    Chapter 534 Narcissist


    The restaurant waspletely silent.


    The only sounds were the gentle wind blowing and the groaning of the men sprawled on the floor.


    Wang Da-Li was throwing his weight about just moments ago, but now his legs were bleeding and he


    was kneeling painfully before Ye Fan after being kicked.


    But even though he was in this state, Wang Da-Li refused to admit defeat.


    He looked at Ye Fan hatefully and viciously as he roared angrily, "You bastard, how dare you hit me?!"


    "My Brother Long won''t let you off! You''ve broken one of my legs, so Brother Long will break all your


    limbs next time! You''ll die horribly!" roared Wang Da-Li angrily.


    His eyes were already bloodshot from the terrible pain.


    "Oh, is that the person you''re counting on?" Ye Fan''s lips twitched slightly and he said in a teasing


    manner, "If that''s the case, then we don''t have to wait for next time. I''ll give him the chance right now.


    Call him over, I''ll wait here."


    Ye Fan then pulled a chair out to sit on.


    He also took a teapot from the next table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Wang Da-Li was a little stunned by this.


    He didn''t expect this young man to be so arrogant.


    He wanted him to call for backup?


    "You little punk, that''s what YOU said.


    When Brother Long arrives, don''t regret it!" Wang Da-Li took up Ye Fan''s offer. If he didn''t make the


    phone call, then he''d be disappointing Ye Fan''s stupidity.


    Wang Da-Li endured the terrible pain and pulled his phone out to call for help.


    Su Qian nearly fainted from her anger when she saw this.


    "Ye Fan, are you dumb? You even told him to call for backup? What the hell is wrong with you? Others


    would be afraid of making matters worse, but you seem more than happy to create a disaster,"


    snapped Su Qian angrily. She helped her brother to his feet, then told Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, call


    that live-in husband of yours to hurry up and take this chance to leave."


    "There''s no need to put ourselves in danger anymore. Who knows how many more people this Wang


    Da-Li will call? What if he calls like 50 people or something? Even if that timid husband of yours is


    strong enough to fight off 10, can he fight off 50 by himself?" Su Qian clearly didn''t want to stick around


    anymore.


    The earlier incident already left her traumatized.


    Thankfully Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband knew how to fight, otherwise, Su Qian didn''t dare to think of what


    might have happened next.


    "That''s right, Fan. My sister is right. There''s no need to put ourselves in danger for the sake of pride.


    Come along with us," Su Yang also tried to persuade Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say anything and just looked worriedly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan waved his hands. "It''ll be fine. This is just a small matter, I can settle it. Mu-Cheng, if you''re


    scared, then you can leave with Mr Su first. This Wang Da-Li dared to offend my woman today, so if I


    don''t conclude this matter right now, I''m not going to let it go.¡±


    "What the...!"


    Su Qian almost fainted when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    A small matter?


    His woman?


    "Dude, who do you think you are?! Master Er of Yunzhou? Master Ting of Jingzhou? What big words


    you''ve got! You''re just a penniless live-in son-inw with no background, so can you stop trying to act


    like you''re really something? We''d better leave before more peoplee," Su Qian tried her best to


    persuade this narcissistic man who was still calmly drinking tea in the restaurant.


    But none of it had any effect on him.


    Ye Fan still gave the same reply. He was going to make sure they paid for what they did!


    "My god! If you want to die, then go ahead! Mu-Cheng, let''s go. Let''s not bother about this narcissist!


    He thinks he''s invincible just because he''s got some strength? And now he can''t even think logically?"


    Su Qian was so angry that her chest was heaving.


    Whatever good impression she had of Ye Fan earlier had dissipated again.


    But on top of all this, Qiu Mu-Cheng now refused to leave as well.


    "Qianqian, you can leave with your brother first. Ye Fan came here because of me, so I can''t just


    abandon him here,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng in a low voice.


    Su Qian''s eyes immediately widened.


    "Mu-Cheng, he''s here to court death and you''re joining him? What the hell? You''re nuts, you''re both


    nuts! Fine! It''s too bad that I have a best friend like you! Let''s all sit here and wait to die then!¡±


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t leaving, Su Qian felt bad leaving too.


    So just like that, Ye Fan and the rest continued to wait quietly in Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "How interesting. This couple is really devoted to one another, how touching." Qiu Mu-Qi sat upstairs


    and poured himself another ss of beer. He smiled faintly, then knocked back the entire ss.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back downstairs, Wang Da-Li gave another call to hurry his Brother Long.


    "Brother Long, how long will you take? Hurry up or else you won''t see your bro anymore. Also, bring


    more people along. This guy knows some martial arts and he''s beaten more than ten of my bros


    already," whined Wang Da-Li into the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, he smiled threateningly at Ye Fan.


    "Punk, my bro is almost here, you can wait to die!"


    VROOOOM!


    Just as he said this, there was the sound of roaring engines outside the restaurant.


    "Oh my god!"


    "So many cars!"


    "There must be more than a dozen cars out there."


    "Good heavens!"


    "How many people is this?!"


    The crowd at the entrance to Haiyuan Restaurant went into a frenzy.


    Many people looked out when they heard themotion.


    The car doors opened and men swarmed out of the cars like the ocean waves.


    Their leader was a muscr man.


    It was already winter but he was still wearing a short sleeved shirt.


    His exposed arm revealed a dragon and tiger tattoo.


    After he got out of the car, he waved to the men behind him and the entire crowd headed for Haiyuan


    Restaurant.


    "Isn''t that...isn''t that the head of Yunzhou''s Dragon Tiger Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Oh my god, it''s really him!¡±


    "No wonder he can gather so many people.¡±


    "This Dragon Tiger Martial Arts Academy is one of the top three academies and they''ve got the highest


    membership numbers."


    "They''ve got a few dozen professional coaches at the academy too!" "If you add on some of the high


    level members, then they''re able to gather like a hundred people!¡±


    "He''s doomed!"


    "That young man is going to die today."


    Su Qian''s heart was about to copse when she heard what the people around them were saying.


    She nearly burst out crying when she saw the huge group of peopleing in from outside.


    She turned and started yelling uncontrobly at Ye Fan, "You dumbass! Instead of leaving, you insisted


    on staying here to act like you''re really something?! Look at what''s happened now! The head of a


    martial arts academy is here with so many strong fighters, what are you going to do? Crap! I''ve really


    been done in by an idiot like you!"

 Chapter 535 Sir...Sir?

    Chapter 535 Sir...Sir?


    Su Qian was filled with nothing but hateful words. She really hated Ye fan now.


    If Ye Fan didn''t insist on staying, they might have escaped to safety by now.


    But now, those gangsters'' backers were here!


    The four of them might not get away anymore.


    "HAHA! Brother Long is here! Punk, just wait to die!¡±


    Wang Da-Li looked at themotion outside and startedughing maniacally. After snarling at Ye Fan,


    he started waving and shouting to the ones outside, "Brother Long! I''m here! We''re in here!"


    The man with a tattooed arm led the men behind him and swarmed the restaurant.


    He looked at the mess on the floor and how Wang Da-Li was covered in blood and kneeling on the


    floor. The man''s expression immediately darkened.


    "Da-Li, how did you be like this? Tell me, who did this? I want to see which dumbass is tired of


    living and dared to hurt a brother of Teng Ah-Long!¡± The man with a tattooed arm clenched his fists


    tightly and his eyes were as sinister as ice.


    Wang Da-Li immediately cried out, "Bro, it''s him!"


    "It''s that punk over there! He forced me to kneel and he hurt our brothers! You must avenge us!" said


    Wang Da-Li in a pitiful voice as he pointed towards Ye Fan.


    Teng Ah-Long nodded andforted Wang Da-Li for a while before turning around to look.


    A skinny figure was just sitting at a table and drinking tea leisurely.


    Ye Fan was looking down at his tea, so Teng Ah-Long couldn''t see his face clearly at all.


    But that wasn''t important.


    "Punk, you did all this? Did you think about the consequences when you hurt my brothers? I''m going to


    break all your limbs today, otherwise there''s no need for me to stick around in Yunzhou," Teng Ah-


    Long''s menacing voice resounded.


    The malice in his voice made everyone shudder in fear.


    "Mr Teng, this is all a misunderstanding. I''ve got $1 million in this card, you can use it to cover your


    brothers'' medical expenses. As for my brother here, I hope you can be magnanimous and let him..." Su


    Yang was worried about Ye Fan and came walking out to offer money instead.


    But before he could even finish his sentence, Teng Ah-Long kicked Su Yang aside.


    "You hurt my brothers and you think money is enough to settle it? Punk, even the gods won''t be able to


    save you today!¡±


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was dead meat for sure and Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian


    had even opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate, the silent Ye Fan suddenlyughed quietly and


    looked up at Teng Ah-Long.


    The minute Teng Ah-Long saw Ye Fan''s face, he felt his mind explode and his eyes grew wide


    instantly.


    "It''s...it''s you?"


    Teng Ah-Long was stunned. He never imagined that Wang Da-Li had actually offended this guy.


    Shit!


    Was this Wang Da-Li a fucking idiot?


    Of all the people, he had to offend this crazy dude?


    Teng Ah-Long was so angry that he wanted to kick Wang Da-Li to death now.


    It had been quite some time since that incident happened, but Teng Ah-Long would never forget how


    Ye Fan defeated a few dozen men at the BBQ restaurant.


    Two kicks and one punch!


    In just a few seconds, all the men wielding metal bats had been beaten soundly by Ye Fan.


    The even more terrifying part was that Ye Fan had actually broken a metal bat with one kick!


    Teng Ah-Long didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if that kicknded on someone instead. He


    could probably behead someone with that kick, right?


    "That''s right! Brother Long, that''s the guy! He''s still just drinking tea and pretending to be calm, so it''s


    obvious that he has no regard for you! Brother Long, hurry up and finish him off, let him know how


    amazing our Dragon Tiger Martial Arts Academy is!" Wang Da-Li continued to shout and goad Teng Ah-


    Long into action.


    "Fuck you! You can die by yourself! Don''t drag me down with you!" Teng Ah-Long nearly fainted from


    fright when he heard these words and he marched over to p Wang Da-Li''s face.


    A loud smacking sound was heard as Wang Da-Li got pped hard.


    "Brother Long, what are you doing?" Wang Da-Li was confused and felt upset.


    But Teng Ah-Long didn''t have the time to bother about him. He cursed at him to get lost, then quickly


    went running back to Ye Fan.


    "Sir...sir...why is it...why is it you? Haha... hahaha..." Teng Ah-Long was sweating profusely and all the


    menacing aura he had earlier was gone. Now he was just standing near to Ye Fan with a cating


    smile on his face.


    "Sir, we''re...we''re really fated to meet again. Come, let me pour some tea for you. Thest time I


    knocked your skewers over and I''m still feeling sorry about it. I''ll treat you to dinner today."


    "Sir, don''t try to fight with me for the bill... Where''s the boss? Hurry up and get some good wine here!


    Get some Feitian Maotai here! Only the best Chinese wine matches up to your status, don''t you think


    so?"


    "Sir, are you feeling cold? The temperature has dipped again today. Do you want me to get the staff to


    increase the temperature of the air conditioning?"


    Teng Ah-Long continued to smile deferentially as he addressed Ye Fan so politely and warmly. The way


    he poured tea and served Ye Fan made him look more like one of Ye Fan''s underlings, and didn''t look


    aggressive or authoritative like he did earlier.


    Everyone waspletely stunned by this scene.


    "This...what is going on?" Su Qian was rooted to the floor.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Yang was sprawled on the floor and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Teng Ah-Long''s 180 degree change in attitude was truly jaw dropping.


    The entire restaurant was silent. Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian watched as Teng Ah-Long buttered


    up to Ye Fan like an obedient little dog and felt like they had just been pped in the face.


    Qiu Mu-Qi felt like his face was burning from the pain.


    "What a dumbass! Piece of trash! This Teng Ah-Long is supposed to be the head of a martial arts


    academy! He looks more like a stupid dog now! Those who don''t know might think that Ye Fan is his


    dad!"


    Teng Ah-Long was supposed to be Qiu Mu-Qi''s trump card, so when he saw how Teng Ah-Long was


    like a little dog sucking up to its owner, Qiu Mu-Qi was so furious he was going to implode.


    "Mu-Qi, it looks like this live-in son-inw that your cousin married isn''t an ordinary man," Wang Sheng-


    Tian sighed quietly.


    "Not ordinary my ass! This Ye Fan is a lowly fellow who was born in the vige, so how extraordinary


    can he be? I don''t know what''s wrong with this Teng Ah-Long''s brain! How could he be so polite to a


    useless bum?!" Qiu Mu-Qi was furious.


    But Wang Sheng-Tian consoled him, "Mu-


    Qi, don''t be so upset. There''s still a good show ahead.¡±


    "Oh?" Qiu Mu-Qi froze for a moment, then looked at Wang Sheng-Tian. "Sheng-Tian, do you have


    other ideas?¡±


    "But of course. Let''s just wait for the good show! Today, if we don''t kill your cousin''s family, we''re going


    to at least maim them!" Wang Sheng-Tian smiled coldly, then knocked back a ss of wine in one


    mouthful!

 Chapter 536 Admit Defeat

    Chapter 536 Admit Defeat


    Inside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    It wasplete silence.


    The men that hade along with Teng Ah-Long were all rooted to the floor in a daze and couldn''t


    understand what was happening at all.


    "Brother Long...what are you..." One of the men finally couldn''t stand the doubts in his heart anymore


    and decided to ask.


    Teng Ah-Long immediately pped him across the head.


    "What am I what? So much nonsense! Why are all of you just standing there! You blind bats, hurry up


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and greet Brother Fan!"


    After Teng Ah-Long had gone out of his way to make Ye Fanfortable, he also found out what Ye


    Fan''s name was.


    And now he was getting his men to quicklye and greet Ye Fan.


    So just like that, those burly men who were pouring into the restaurant so ferociously moments ago had


    now looked like they were at peace.


    They all came up to greet Ye Fan politely, "Greetings to Brother Fan!"


    "Greetings to Brother Fan!"


    The ear-deafening voices resounded at the same time.


    It shook all of Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "Ye Fan, you...you know these people?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan a little fearfully with shock in her


    heart.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "No, I don''t know them."


    Ye Fan then looked with a puzzled expression at Teng Ah-Long.


    "Friend, have we met before?"


    What the...


    Teng Ah-Long''s expression immediately fell.


    He had called Ye Fan ¡®Brother Fan'' so politely, but Ye Fan didn''t remember who he was at all.


    Teng Ah-Long''s face reddened as he quickly exined, "Brother Fan, have you forgotten? Last month


    you were at Lehua BBQ and you brought a little lolita with you too. I wanted to give you a toast but


    knocked your skewers over.¡±


    "I remember that a few dozen men surrounded you that night, but you defeated all of them in three


    seconds. You even broke a few metal bats. Brother Fan, your skills are almost godlike and I''ll never


    forget what I saw that night."


    After Teng Ah-Long exined this, Ye Fan remembered who he was.


    "Oh, so it''s you. We''re quite fated after all. Thest time you offended my niece, and this time, your


    subordinate has offended my wife. What are you going to do about this?" replied Ye Fan coldly as he


    poured himself a cup of tea.


    Teng Ah-Long was immediately terrified and hurriedly replied, "Brother Fan, don''t worry, I''ll definitely be


    ountable to you for this."


    Wang Da-Li immediately froze over when he heard Teng Ah-Long say this.


    His heart turned cold in an instant.


    When he saw how Teng Ah-Long was so respectful towards Ye Fan, Wang Da-Li already guessed that


    he might have really offended some big shot this time.


    "Bloody hell! Didn''t that damned Qiu Mu-Qi im this woman had no background and her entire family


    was a bunch of useless idiots? If he can make Brother Long behave so politely towards him, he''s no


    useless idiot at all!" grumbled Wang Da-Li in his heart. He couldn''t wait to kick that Qiu Mu-Qi to death


    now.


    How could this Qiu Mu-Qi make him attack the woman of such an impressive man? Wasn''t that clearly


    getting him into trouble?


    ¡®Tm going to die here," wailed Wang Da-Li in his heart.


    Teng Ah-Long was already walking towards him by this time. He red at Wang Da-Li and shouted


    angrily, "You bloody bastard, are you tired of living?"


    "My martial arts academy is going to end up in trouble because of you! Hurry up and apologize to


    Brother Fan now! If you don''t settle this matter properly, then Dragon Tiger Martial Arts Academy will no


    longer have you as a member!" shouted Teng Ah-Long coldly.


    Wang Da-Li''s face instantly paled. He grabbed a corner of Teng Ah-Long''s clothes and wailed


    miserably, "Brother Long, you have to help me, you can''t leave me in the lurch, right?"


    "Go to hell! You created this problem and you want me to clean up your shit after you?"


    Teng Ah-Long kicked Wang Da-Li to make him fall at Ye Fan''s feet.


    Teng Ah-Long was clearly furious now.


    Ye Fan''s tactics were way too incredible. Teng Ah-Long had already ascertained from the very first time


    they met that Ye Fan was definitely no ordinary person.


    Furthermore, on that same day, even the vice-mayor of Yunzhou, Han Dong-Min, had been so


    respectful towards Ye Fan.


    This was not a person that Teng Ah-Long could afford to offend at all.


    In the end, Wang Da-Li knelt on the floor with a pained expression on his face as he apologized to Ye


    Fan.


    His legs were already broken from Ye Fan''s kick earlier, so even if he wanted to stand now, he couldn''t.


    "Brother...brother Fan, it''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. You''re a magnanimous


    person, so can''t you let me off this time? Please?" Wang Da-Li shuddered as he begged Ye Fan for


    mercy.


    Ye Fan picked up his teacup and took a small sip. He smiled coldly and said,


    "Earlier on, you dered you were going to break all my limbs. And now, you want me to let you off


    after just one simple plea from you? If you were in my shoes, would you agree to it?¡±


    "I...I..." Wang Da-Li''s face paled even further. His entire body was trembling but he didn''t know how to


    respond to Ye Fan and his heart was filled with despair.


    Judging from what Ye Fan said, he knew that things weren''t going to end well today.


    "Brother Fan, just go ahead and say it. How do you wish to deal with me? I created this mess, so I will


    bear the responsibility! It was my fault for listening to the words of others, which caused me to make a


    bad decision. I admit defeat. No matter what you choose to do, I will not protest or grumble!"


    Since he couldn''t avoid it, Wang Da-Li had no choice but to ept punishment.


    Ye Fan was in no hurry to reply him. He looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and asked, "Mu-Cheng, this Wang


    Da-Li offended you, so how do you want to punish him?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was a little pale. She was a gentle and frail woman after all, so she quietly replied


    Ye Fan''s question, "Ye Fan, why don''t we let this go? You''ve already broken his legs, so he''s already


    been punished."


    Ye Fan shook his head. "He''s offended my woman, so how could this tiny bit of punishment be


    enough?"


    His voice was cold and Ye Fan''s eyes were icy as he spoke again in a fierce tone of voice, "I heard that


    you wanted my wife and her friends to pay you $1 million as medical fees? Tell you what, since your


    Brother Long knows how to behave, I''ll do him a favor and not make things too difficult for you. I''ll add a


    zero, and make it $10 million. I''ll give you one month to get $10 million together, and we''ll consider this


    matter settled. Otherwise, I''m going to break all your limbs!"


    Ye Fan''s words were cold, and his dominance raged through these words.


    Wang Da-Li''s eyes were filled with despair and he copsed to the floor in fright.


    "$1O...$10 million? Brother Fan...are you asking for my entire lifetime''s worth of savings?" Wang Da-


    Li''s expression was pitiful and his heart was wailing miserably.


    His lifetime''s savings and the various properties he owned added up to about $10 million or so.


    Wang Da-Li never thought that just by offending Qiu Mu-Cheng, he had broken a leg and he was now


    going to lose everything he owned.


    "Why, you''re not happy about that?" Ye Fan frowned and asked this question coldly. Wang Da-Li was


    too frightened to argue back.


    He had no choice but to nod and admit defeat!


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go," Ye Fan called out to Qiu Mu-Cheng and was prepared to go home since this


    matter was settled.


    But just when they got up to leave, a coldughter rang out from upstairs.

 Chapter 537 In Trouble

    Chapter 537 In Trouble


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Since my cousin-inw is here, why don''t you


    introduce us?¡± A faintughter could be heard from upstairs.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest watched as Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian walked down from upstairs.


    "What? It''s you two! Why haven''t you left yet?" snapped Su Qian unhappily as she sounded wary of


    them.


    Qiu Mu-Qi instantly burst outughing at Su Qian''s reaction.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Su, how very interesting. You don''t own this restaurant anyway, so what if we stay or we go? It


    has nothing to do with you."


    "Why, you!¡± Su Qian didn''t know how to respond and her face was livid. She couldn''t get any words out


    at all.


    After that, Qiu Mu-Qi ignored Su Qian and looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Mu-Cheng, I heard that this


    cousin-inw of mine is from the countryside, and it looks like it''s true after all. He''s so strong, I


    suppose ites from all that farming training he''s had since he was a child. He''s beaten up so many


    people and he''s even broken the leg of this Mr Wang here. Furthermore, as if beating others up isn''t


    enough, he''s even extorted money out of them. Once the policee and find out about all this, how


    many years behind bars do you think your useless husband will be sentenced to?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face immediately paled. She looked at Qiu Mu-Qi and demanded, "What are you


    trying to do?"


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to drop you a gentle reminder. But then you don''t have to worry. This


    friend of mine here knows the policemissioner here, so as long as you beg my ssmate for help,


    then I can guarantee that your husband will be fine," said Qiu Mu-Qi with a smug smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that..."


    Ye Fan had just said a few words when Qiu Mu-Qi cut him off with an angry shout, "Shut up! I''m talking


    to Mu-Cheng, so a useless bum like you shouldn''t interrupt us!"


    Qiu Mu-Qi was filled with disgust.


    To him, Ye Fan was a lowly and cheap person, and didn''t even have the right to speak to him.


    He considered Ye Fan his cousin-inw only on ount of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Hmm?"


    Ye Fan''s gaze immediately grew cold.


    The surrounding air became much heavier instantly.


    Teng Ah-Long was smart enough to take several steps back. His heart was filled with pity for Qiu Mu-Qi


    and Wang Sheng-Tian.


    They were definitely courting death by offending Ye Fan!


    This Ye Fan was a vicious character and he might even break a steel pipe without any warning.


    These two young men were so small, so if they made Ye Fan angry, they might die from just one punch


    from Ye Fan.


    But just at this moment, amotion started again outside the restaurant.


    A group of uniformed cops came pouring into the restaurant.


    "What''s going on? How dare you get into a fight in broad daylight? Who started this fight? Own up


    now!" Ren Han''s expression was cold as her icy eyes swept the ce after she entered the restaurant.


    The cold authoritativeness around her was excellent for making criminals shudder inside.


    Once they saw that the police were finally here, Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian exchanged nces


    and a sly look overtook their faces.


    It was clear that they were the ones who called Ren Han''s team toe here.


    "Oh no! We''re in trouble now! Mu-Cheng, you''d better leave with Ye Fan. My brother and I will exin


    things to the cops," said Su Qian to Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly. Her face sank when Ren Han and her team


    arrived.


    "Hurry up and leave with him! Ye Fan has injured so many people and he''s going to get arrested for


    sure if he stays here. And he even wanted to extort $10 million from the other guy! If that Wang Sheng-


    Tian uses his connections to deal with him, then this live-in husband of yours is going to spend ten


    years behind bars."


    Since Ren Han and the rest were still unclear of what was happening, Su Qian quickly rushed Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to leave with Ye Fan.


    "Oh my, Mu-Cheng, where are you off to? The police are just asking about the situation but you''re not


    saying anything and you''re trying to run off secretly? What''s the meaning of this? Are you feeling


    guilty?" said Qiu Mu-Qi immediately when he spotted them trying to leave. He had kept an eye on them


    all this while.


    In an instant, Ren Han and her team''s attention were drawn to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Oh crap. Looks like Ye Fan can''t get away this time. Qiu Mu-Qi is determined to do Mu-Cheng''s family


    in."


    Su Qian immediately shook her head and despaired.


    Of course she could tell that Qiu Mu-Qi had said all those things on purpose.


    She even suspected that all of this was masterminded by Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian.


    That Wang Da-Li wasn''t drunk and made a genuine mistake earlier. He was just trying to find a reason


    to create conflict.


    Then after Ye Fan appeared and settled Wang Da-Li, they called the cops and used Ye Fan''s safety to


    threaten Qiu Mu-Cheng so that she would finally give in and sell them that piece ofnd.


    Hmm? You again! Do you feel ufortable inside if you stay out of trouble for just one day?!"


    Enemies often got angry upon meeting each other.


    Ye Fan and Ren Han weren''t really enemies, but they were always caught in an unpleasant situation.


    Now that she ran into Ye Fan again, Ren Han''s expression instantly darkened.


    Ye Fan smiled at Ren Han and greeted her, "Team Leader Ren, we meet again. It''s been a while since


    Ist saw you, how have you been?"


    "Enough of your nonsense! Spit it out now! Did you beat up all these people?" Ren Han questioned Ye


    Fan in a fierce voice.


    Ye Fan immediately shrugged, "Team Leader Han, this is a misunderstanding. I just came here to have


    a meal with my wife and happened to run into this situation. I don''t know them and we have no feud, so


    why should I beat them up? Besides, I''m so skinny and I might not even win in a fight with you, so how


    could I possibly beat so many people up?¡±


    CLAP CLAP CLAP!


    The sound of apuse could be heard.


    Qiu Mu-Qi pped and said, "Punk, you''re really good at spinning stories. If I hadn''t seen it for myself


    earlier, I might actually believe your stupid lies."


    Qiu Mu-Qiughed coldly.


    "Shut up! Where did this idiote from?


    I''m talking to Team Leader Ren, so how dare you interrupt? Aren''t you getting lost?" shouted Ye Fan on


    the spot.


    His authoritative and angry voice shocked everyone and made them tremble.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was hopping mad. "You...you... you useless bum, how dare you humiliate me!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to look at him and just ignored Qiu Mu-Qi''s angry shouts.


    "Fine, you little asshole, you forced me to do this! Since that''s the case, let me send you on your way to


    jail."


    Qiu Mu-Qi was furious, so he turned to Ren Han and said, "Team Leader Han, all these people were


    hurt by this crazy guy. On top of that, he threatened them and made Wang Da-Li pay him $10 million.


    These two crimes are enough to keep him behind bars for the next ten years.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Qi had said all these angrily, but Ren Han didn''t move.


    "Hmm? Team Leader Ren, why are you still standing there? Aren''t you going to arrest this fellow?"


    hurried Qiu Mu-Qi.

 Chapter 538 Punishable by Death

    Chapter 538 Punishable by Death


    But Ren Han looked at Qiu Mu-Qi like he was an idiot and she shouted coldly at him, "How dare you!


    Did you think the police belongs to you and we''ll arrest anyone you tell us to? Your words alone are not


    enough for us to make an arrest."


    "Team Leader Ren is right. This idiot is just simply using me of something that I didn''t do and he''s


    trying to frame me. Team Leader Ren, you have to uphold justice for me," said Ye Fan without blushing


    nor feeling nervous at all.


    "Nonsense!" Qiu Mu-Qi''s eyes were bulging from anger as he heard Ye Fan twist the truth and put the


    me on him instead. "You little punk, the victims are right here! How dare you twist the truth like that?


    If it really has nothing to do with you, do you dare to question the victims face to face right now?"


    Qiu Mu-Qi was sure he could win this idiot here.


    Besides, Qiu Mu-Qi was the one speaking the truth.


    Surely Ye Fan couldn''t turn himself from the bad guy to be the good guy in front of Ren Han,


    right?


    "Why not?" Ye Fan wasn''t afraid at all and even went with Qiu Mu-Qi''s proposal.


    "What the hell? You really dare to question them? Fine, since you have a death wish, I''ll grant you this


    wish. Team Leader Ren, you just have to listen carefully. I''m going to tear the disguise off this fellow''s


    face!"


    Ye Fan''s shamelessness had ignited the anger within Qiu Mu-Qi''s heart.


    Qiu Mu-Qi didn''t say anymore and brought Ren Han and her team to Wang Da-Li.


    Wang Da-Li was still kneeling on the floor because of this broken leg.


    Qiu Mu-Qi walked over and said, "Mr Wang, Team Leader Ren is right here, so you can go ahead and


    tell her. Ye Fan is just a useless live-in son-inw, so you don''t have to be afraid of him. Just tell her the


    truth! I''m asking you right now - are the injuries on yourself and your men inflicted entirely by this Ye


    Fan? Also, did Ye Fan force you into giving him $10 million earlier?"


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s icy words echoed through the entire restaurant.


    Even though Wang Da-Li hadn''t responded yet, everyone was looking at Ye Fan with pity in their eyes.


    Su Qian shook her head and sighed.


    Even though Ye Fan had beaten these guys up, he wasn''t the one who started the trouble, so even if


    he were charged, it wouldn''t be too severe.


    The bigger problem was that the $10 million he demanded earlier was considered extortion.


    "Sigh, Mu-Cheng, your husband was really too greedy. If he hadn''t demanded for that $10 million,


    things wouldn''t be so tricky. I think he can''t get away with jailtime now," Su Qian sighed heavily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s palms were breaking out in cold sweat from her worry.


    But just when everyone thought that Wang Da-Li would use Ye Fan, Wang Da-Li unexpectedly


    shook his head. "Mr Qiu, what are you talking about? I don''t understand.¡±


    "Brother Fan and I are so close, so how could he possibly beat myself and my men? As for that $10


    million, that''s money that I owe Brother Fan. There''s nothing wrong with returning him money that I owe


    him. How could you say that he threatened me and tried to extort money from me?"


    "Instead, you and Mr Wang were the ones who gave us money to bully those two weak women. That''s


    really crossing the line and we can''t take this job up. Brother Fan is a brother of mine, so there''s no


    way we can bully Brother Fan''s woman!" said Wang Da-Li slowly.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Every word that Wang Da-Li said was like stabbing a knife through Qiu Mu-Qi''s heart.


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s eyes were bloodshot and were about to pop out from their sockets in anger.


    "Wang Da-Li, I dare you to repeat that nonsense! Do I even know you? When did I pay you to bully my


    cousin? You must be nuts! Not only is your leg broken, but your brain is also broken!¡± yelled Qiu Mu-Qi


    furiously.


    But Wang Da-Li continued, "Mr Qiu, as a man, you should be answerable for your own deeds. Since


    you did this, you can''t just deny doing it. If you didn''t pay me to do this, there''s no way I would have


    done anything to Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier. I have no feud with her at all."


    "Shut up! If you speak anymore nonsense, I''ll bloody kick you to death!¡± Qiu Mu-Qi was enraged now.


    He had tried to use this to get Ye Fan into trouble, but this Wang Da-Li turned around to protect Ye Fan


    while betraying him.


    In his anger, Qiu Mu-Qi kicked Wang Da-Li hard.


    "AHH!"


    Wang Da-Li howled loudly and hugged his leg as he rolled about and groaned in pain.


    Ye Fan saw this and immediately started fanning the mes, "Team Leader Ren, are you just going to


    watch him do this? This crazy fellow is so arrogant that he''s even dared to continue beating this guy in


    front of you! We''ve got all the evidence and witnesses you need, so you''d better arrest this crazy guy.


    You can''t let off his aplice too. They had actually tried to hire someone to make an attack on


    others. Qiu Mu-Qi, this is a crime punishable by death!"


    "You bloody asshole, if you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll kick you to death!¡± Qiu Mu-Qi''s eyes were


    bloodshot as he got even angrier hearing Ye Fan make such ridiculous usations.


    He was ready to kill Ye Fan even.


    After shouting at him, he lifted a leg and was really about to kick Ye Fan.


    "Team Leader Ren, save me!¡± Ye Fan pretended to be scared and hid behind Ren Han.


    Teng Ah-Long, Su Qian and the rest felt their faces twitch and they were speechless.


    This Ye Fan could really act.


    Save him?


    Save him from what?!


    This man was someone who could break metal bat with one kick. Why would he be afraid of Qiu Mu-


    Qi?


    Of course, Ren Han could tell that Ye Fan was just pretending. But there was nothing she could do


    about that. Pretending to be frail and weak wasn''t a crime.


    But this Qiu Mu-Qi was going around trying to kick everyone like some mad dog.


    Ren Han immediately grabbed Qiu Mu-Qi and flung him beautifully over her shoulder and onto the


    floor.


    Then she instructed her team to arrest Qiu Mu-Qi and bring him back for questioning.


    "That one over there too. Bring him back for investigation."


    That one over there was naturally the one who came with Qiu Mu-Qi, Wang Sheng-Tian.


    "What? You dare to bring me back to the police station as well?¡± Wang Sheng-Tian was so shocked


    that his jaw dropped.


    "I''m warning you, you''d better not offend me. Your direct superior is my..."


    BAM!


    Wang Sheng-Tian was not done speaking yet, but Ren Han lifted her leg and kicked Wang Sheng-Tian


    to the floor as well.


    "So much nonsense! Take them both away!"


    Ren Han was someone who worked like she had a feud with everyone. She never cared about who


    any of these people were or what background they had.


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised by this.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had experienced Ren Han''s aggressiveness at work before.


    Back when he had been arrested and half of Jiangdong''s big shots came to get him out, they had been


    unsessful in making this stubborn youngdy give in.


    Now that Wang Sheng-Tian was trying to use his background and connections to force Ren Han to let


    him go, he had clearly barked up the wrong tree.


    These two had originally set up a big show to trap Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan, but they unexpectedly


    ended up in this state.


    Nobody would be able to understand the fury and hysteria that Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian were


    feeling now.


    They had made such a grand n and dug


    a big hole, only for themselves to fall in.


    Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian really felt like dying now.

 Chapter 539 Su Yangs Disappointment

    Chapter 539 Su Yang''s Disappointment


    "You little punk! Today will not be the end of things, just you wait! Once I''m out, I''m going to make you


    pay for the humiliation I''ve suffered today! You''re just a country bumpkin, so I''ll see what you can use to


    fight with the Qiu family! You can''t save her and you won''t be able to save that punypany of yours


    either!"


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Qi and Wang Sheng-Tian were both taken back to the police station.


    Before leaving, Qiu Mu-Qi started shouting angrily and threatening Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes.


    He couldn''t believe he had lost to a live-in son-inw. This was a great humiliation to Qiu Mu-Qi and he


    couldn''t stay calm at all.


    Ye Fan let him shout and then smiled faintly at Qiu Mu-Qi. "Sure, I''ll be waiting."


    In no time, the crowd was dispersed.


    Only Ye Fan, Teng Ah-Long and the rest were still around.


    Wang Da-Li had been taken away by Ren Han since he had been involved in the fight earlier.


    Ye Fan had gotten over this crisis because Wang Da-Li had protected him.


    "This Wang Da-Li does know how to behave. When hees out, tell him that he doesn''t have to pay


    me that $10 million. But if he tries to do anything funny and offends one of mine again, then I''m going


    to get every single cent out of him and more,¡± said Ye Fan quietly to Teng Ah-Long before leaving.


    Teng Ah-Long immediately lowered his head and bowed deeply with a smile. "Brother Fan, you''re really


    an upright man. Da-Li will be so happy to hear these words. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely tell him what you


    said. Have a good day, Brother Fan! Brothers, send Brother Fan off!"


    Teng Ah-Long led the dozens of highly skilled fighters from the Dragon Tiger Martial Arts Academy to


    stand along in two rows outside Haiyuan Restaurant and bowed neatly as Ye Fan left.


    Su Qian couldn''t tear her eyes away at this sight.


    On the way back, Su Qian kept looking disbelievingly at Ye Fan.


    In the end, she couldn''t stand it anymore and asked him, "Ye Fan, what did you do to make that Teng


    Ah-Long so scared of you?"


    Ye Fanughed quietly. "Nothing, I guess he''s just afraid of my fists."


    "Your fists?" Su Qian rolled her eyes.


    "You''re just joking with me, right?"


    "Teng Ah-Long brought a few dozen men with him. Why would he be afraid of your two fists?"


    Su Qian''s heart was full of doubts.


    She didn''t think Teng Ah-Long and the rest would be afraid of Ye Fan''s physical strength.


    After all, it was hard to fight when one was outnumbered.


    Ye Fan might be able to take on ten men, but Teng Ah-Long had 40 or 50 men with him.


    Why would so many people be afraid of one Ye Fan?


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed, "A frog in the well is trapped inside the well and would never


    know how vast the sea is. Simrly, you don''t know anything about martial arts, so you wouldn''t know


    what these two fists of mine represent."


    "Tsk, if you don''t want to say it, forget it. Why bother making stories up?" Su Qian just rolled her eyes at


    him.


    She clearly didn''t think there was anything that impressive about Ye Fan''s fists.


    After all, they were in a technologically advanced era and they were no longer in a society where a


    good pair of fists and legs would help you conquer the world.


    But Su Qian had no idea that Ye Fan had really used this pair of fists to not just consolidate all of


    Jiangdong, but also to stand right at the peak of Yanjing to be its king.


    Times were changing and technology had advanced greatly.


    But society had not.


    Survival of the fittest and revering those with power had always been the way society worked.


    Once one managed to reach the ultimate level of martial arts, he didn''t have to fear guns or weaponry.


    The fists of a powerful fighter naturally carried immense terror and energy that was unimaginable!


    "Qianqian, how could you speak like that? How rude! If Ye Fan hadn''te to your rescue, you


    wouldn''t havee out in one piece now! In the past, you would have to offer to marry him in order to


    repay this great favor!" Su Yang was clearly trying to get his sister together with Ye Fan again, and he


    even asked Ye Fan toe over to their ce for dinner to thank him for saving them.


    Ye Fan waved his hands. "Mr Su, that''s not necessary. I have to send my wife home first."


    "My goodness, you''re even calling her your wife already? Qianqian, you and Fan are advancing really


    quickly. Dad wanted you to get together with Fan back then and you were so against it. But it looks like


    you were still secretly interested after all! So I should be calling Fan my brother-inw now?" Su Yang


    still had bruises on his face after Wang Da-Li hit him earlier, but he was so happy now that he couldn''t


    stop smiling.


    After all, he and his father, Su Yuanshan, were both very pleased with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was someone with great potential.


    Ye Fan had discovered so many treasures during the Midautumn Festival, and had proven to be


    someone loyal. Today, he was able to stand back at the right time and made Wang Da-Li kneel down


    and beg for mercy.


    Once such a man was given the opportunity and the stage to perform, he would definitely go very far in


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    life.


    His future was truly bright!


    Since Ye Fan wasn''t married yet, Su Yang and his father had been trying all means and ways to make


    Ye Fan their son-inw.


    Initially he thought that his younger sister didn''t like him, but it seemed like he had been worried for


    nothing.


    Ye Fan had even called Su Qian his wife, so they had to be really close in private.


    But while Su Yang was smiling brightly, Ye Fan, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at him strangely.


    "Yang, what are you talking about? Ye Fan is calling Mu-Cheng, not me. I''m not his wife," snapped Su


    Qian in annoyance.


    "Qianqian, stop trying to fool me. You''re just using Qiu Mu-Cheng as a shield, right? There''s nothing to


    be shy about. If you''re getting along well with Fan, then both Dad and I will support you. You''re going to


    hit 30 soon and it''s high time you found someone reliable." Su Yang thought that Su Qian was just


    being shy and was too embarrassed to admit her rtionship with Ye Fan.


    "What the heck?! Yang, why is it so hard to exin things to you? You saw it for yourself at Haiyuan


    Restaurant. That Qiu Mu-Qi called Ye Fan his cousin-inw, didn''t he? And didn''t Mu-Cheng go


    running into Ye Fan''s arms? I might be fooling you, but did you think these two would be fooling you as


    well?" Su Qian''s face was all red as she angrily exined to her brother.


    At the same time, Qiu Mu-Cheng went forward to hold Ye Fan''s hand as if to prove that Ye Fan was her


    husband.


    "You...this..."


    Su Yang''s eyes widened at this and he was speechless for a moment. He looked at Ye Fan. "You


    mean... you mean...you and Miss Qiu...are really husband and wife?"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just smiled and nodded.


    "Then why did you say you were her driver back at Shanshui Hall?" Su Yang couldn''t understand and


    he felt so disappointed.


    This man here had nearly be his brother-inw, but now he turned out to be someone else''s


    husband. Su Yang felt so upset.


    He felt like he had missed a real dragon!


    "You''d have to ask your younger sister about that. Mr Su, you can go ahead and have a nice chat with


    her, Mu-Cheng and I will take our leave first." Ye Fan smiled faintly and left.


    Su Qian lowered her head and guiltily told her brother exactly what happened.


    "You...you terrible little girl, you''re really going to drive me to my grave. How could you lie to your father


    and brother? Our dad


    has already decided that Ye Fan is his son-inw! I''m going to see how you exin this mess to Dad!"


    Su Yang trembled all over in anger once he found out the truth.

 Chapter 540 Sparks, Set Everything Ablaze?

    Chapter 540 Sparks, Set Everything Aze?


    "Yang, you have to help me to exin this." Su Qian''s face paled significantly when she heard what Su


    Yang said.


    She was most afraid of her father. If he knew about this, he would probably beat her to death.


    "This is going to be difficult. Our dad has already decided that Ye Fan will be his son-inw. Our aunts


    and uncles all seem to know about Ye Fan. Even your grandmother said that we should bring Ye Fan


    home one of these days."


    "What?! Grandma and all our rtives already know?" Su Qian''s eyes were huge. "Why did Dad just


    go about talking about him to other people? Ye Fan is already married, so he can''t be his son-in-


    "And whose fault is it? You were the one who spouted nonsense in the first ce," retorted Su Yang


    angrily. "But Qianqian, there''s a way to solve this problem."


    "How?" Su Qian looked at her brother with great anticipation.


    She looked like someone who had fallen into water and was hanging onto thest de of grass that


    could possibly save her from drowning!


    "The only way is to snatch him away from Miss Qiu. You''re from a good family, and even though you''re


    not from some super wealthy family, you''re still considered a member of high society, plus you''re


    gorgeous. You''re an elite who studied overseas, so in terms of studies, background and looks, you


    aren''t any less than Miss Qiu. If you take the initiative and be more aggressive, I''m sure Ye Fan will


    take the bait.¡±


    "What the hell?! Yang, Mu-Cheng is my best friend, and you want me to steal my best friend''s


    husband? What ridiculous idea is this?! If you like Ye Fan so much, you can marry him yourself. I


    already have another man in mind. I''m not marrying anyone else besides Mr Chu! And if Mr Chu


    doesn''t want to marry me, then I''m going to find that amazing harmonica yer. Besides these two


    men, I''d rather be single for the rest of my life than to marry someone I don''t fancy."


    Su Qian strutted off angrily in her high heels and left Su Yang behind with a confused and shocked look


    on his face.


    "Mr...Mr Chu? My goodness, you have really wild dreams. But if you can really win the heart of Mr Chu,


    I''ll ept that too.


    And what''s this nonsense about a harmonica yer?! Qianqian, wait for me!¡± Su Yang shouted as he


    ran after her.


    The eldest brother was like a father - of course he was worried about his younger sister''s future


    marriage.


    He didn''t want his younger sister to be cheated by some indecent fellow.


    After leaving Haiyuan Restaurant, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t go home and got Ye Fan to send her to the


    office instead.


    Mufan Real Estate was in the midst of developing and there were many things for her to attend to, plus


    Qiu Mu-Cheng herself was a very strong career-minded woman. Since Ye Fan was already back home,


    then she had to return to the office.


    "Ye Fan, why don''t I arrange for you to work in thepany? Then you don''t have to stay home and


    suffer my parents'' insults. You''re good at fighting and even the head of Dragon Tiger Martial Arts


    Academy is afraid of you, so why don''t you be my bodyguard? Three months'' probation, $5,000 a


    month. Don''tin about it being too little, once you pass the probation period, I''ll increase your


    sry ording to the financial status of thepany," said Qiu Mu-Cheng with a faint smile as she


    looked at Ye Fan.


    After what happened earlier, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to like Ye Fan even more than before.


    Even the way she spoke to him wasn''t icy like before and she sounded much gentler.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "If I go to work, then who''s going to do all the housework?"


    "We can hire a housekeeper," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "A housekeeper earns at least $7,000 or $8,000 a month these days. My $5,000 sry can''t even hire


    a housekeeper,"ughed Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t given it that much thought. After Ye Fan pointed this out, she suddenly realized


    he was right.


    "But Ye Fan, if a man stays at home to do the chores, he will always have to suffer the nasty words of


    others. Are you really unafraid of what others say about you?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with worry and she felt like she was letting Ye Fan down.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng also thought that Ye Fan was a useless coward who didn''t care about


    improving himself and just did nothing at home but leech off her.


    But now, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s opinion of Ye Fan had changedpletely.


    If Ye Fan was really useless, then how was he able to tell those treasures apart at Shanshui Hall during


    the Midautumn


    Festival? How was he able to spot an ancient painting worth millions or a rare and expensive piece of


    imperial jade?


    If Ye Fan was really a coward, then how could he have made Teng Ah-Long so scared of him and


    made Wang Da-Li kneel and beg for mercy earlier at Haiyuan Restaurant?


    The man in front of her was no ordinary man at all.


    He had plenty of skills, but he was willing to be an ordinary man for her sake.


    He was like an invincible swordsman who chose to leave the world of sword fighting and would rather


    hide himself from the rest of the world instead of iming glory for the sake of protecting thedy he


    loved.


    "Ye Fan, thank you. But don''t worry, I''ll work hard. Once Mufan Real Estate bes strong and


    powerful, I''ll hire you for a million bucks a year. Then I''ll see who dares to call you a useless coward or


    a worthless live-in son-inw!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had seen everything that Ye Fan had done for her, and now she was going to use it as


    her motivation to work harder.


    Ye Fan waved his hands andughed quietly. Then he hopped on his scooter and left.


    Did Ye Fan turn down Qiu Mu-Cheng''s job offer just to save the cost of hiring a housekeeper?


    Of course not!


    Ye Fan was now in control of Jiangdong and Yanjing.


    With the addition of Han, his four Dragons, his six Guardians and more, Ye Fan had so much wealth


    that he probably didn''t know how much he had either.


    After one had umted a certain amount of money, this wealth was nothing but a number.


    So he wouldn''t care for a few thousand bucks.


    He had turned Qiu Mu-Cheng down only because he didn''t have much time left in Yunzhou.


    At Yunwu Lake.


    Ye Fan sat at thekeside and talked to Han over the phone.


    "Dragon Master, you have conquered Jiangdong and settled Yanjing already. The n we executed


    over thest ten years has been sessful. Operation Sparks is reaching its end soon. So can we now


    start Operation Aze?"


    What were these Sparks?


    That was investing in talents, supporting the powerful and turning them into Sparks!


    What about this Aze?


    On the orders of the Dragon Master, everyone would bow to him and make their way to the Chu family


    and he would emerge the king. That was how he was going to set everything aze!


    Ye Fan had created this empire and invested in so many people and ces to raise these Sparks. His


    ultimate goal was to march up to the Chu family and make them pay for the humiliation he had


    previously suffered!


    And now, ten years had passed.


    The time was most certainly ripe.


    Han had been waiting in silence for many years now, so he was now excitedly asking Ye Fan if they


    could continue with Operation Aze.

 Chapter 541 Decided to Revolt

    Chapter 541 Decided to Revolt


    But Ye Fan shook his head. "No, Han, we have to wait a while more. The Chu family is a powerful


    family hidden from the public eye and strong in martial arts. There are countless strong fighters within


    the n. I still haven''t mastered Invoking the Celestial Cloud yet, so if we start on Operation Aze


    right now and fight the Chu family head on, the chances of sess will be very slim!"


    "Three months. Give me three more months. I will try my best to break through this bottleneck in the


    next three months and fully master Invoking the Celestial Cloud. Besides, it''s almost New Years'', so


    before leaving, I should go home and visit my mother first. I''m going on a long journey, so I ought to at


    least say farewell to my mother.¡±


    The cold wind was biting and it created ripples on the surface of Yunwu Lake.


    Ye Fan stood proudly in the wind beside theke and spoke calmly.


    Passersby might think that Ye Fan was just chatting casually about day-to-day affairs. Nobody would


    have thought that the things that Ye Fan was talking about was actually such a terrifying n that was


    enough to shock the world.


    In three months, the things that Ye Fan had talked about today might really turn the world upside down.


    "You mean you still haven''t managed to breakthrough yet?" Han asked worriedly.


    Han had been keeping close tabs on Ye Fan'' progress.


    He knew about how Ye Fan had met a bottleneck a year ago already.


    But he didn''t expect that his Young Master was still stuck at this stage even after an entire year had


    passed.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. The Book of Celestial Cloud talks about the creation of this world,


    and it''s a book that the Chu family used to be the n they are today. Invoking the Celestial Cloud


    is the very essence of this book!"


    "Besides the ancestors who brought the n to glory back then, nobody else in the entire Chu n has


    been able to fullyprehend this book. Did you think an otherworldly book about creation would be


    so easyprehend? The amount that I haveprehended over the past ten years has already


    gone beyond my expectations. If I want to fully master the Invocation of the Celestial Cloud, it will be


    quite the uphill task," said Ye Fan with a rather grim tone of voice.


    Han was silent for a while before he said in a low voice, "Young Master, back when the previous head


    of the family was still the head, I saw that he had a pile of jade in his room every day. Also, the Chu


    family was buying up a lot of expensive jade pieces at that time from around the world, and I believe


    they were all for him. Jade carries energy, and is the essence of heaven and earth, as well as the


    gathering of the energy from both the sun and moon.¡±


    "If I buy a batch of jade and send it over to you, would it help with your cultivation?" asked Han in a


    deep voice.


    Ye Fanughed and replied him, "You old fellow! The old ones are the smart ones after all. Just after


    seeing the piles of jade in the Chu house a few times, you actually connected it to this matter. You''re


    right, I do intend to purchase a batch of jade to see if it will help me to break through this bottleneck."


    "But don''t interfere in this matter yet. I will need a lot, so if you interfere in this, you''d be very


    conspicuous and you''d attract the attention of the Chu family. I''ll settle this myself."


    After that brief conversation, Ye Fan hung up the phone.


    After thinking for a while, he made a call to Li Er.


    "Huh? His phone is off? Since when did this old geezer turn his phone off? Is he on the run from


    embezzling money or something?" Ye Fan frowned.


    After that battle at Mount Tai, Ye Fan had handed over a lot of assets in Jiangdong to Li Er to manage.


    Surely this old fellow wouldn''t have been tempted by money and run away with a pile of cash while he


    wasn''t in Yunzhou, right?


    As he thought about this possibility, Ye Fan decided to call Shen Jiu-Yi and check on the situation.


    Just when Ye Fan picked up his phone to make a call, someone was calling.


    Shen Fei was calling.


    "Brother Fan, are you back yet? When are youing back? I need to talk to you about something.


    Remember you wanted me to use the imperial jade to make a unique jade diamond ring for your wife


    as her birthday present? I''ve already settled most of the preparation work and the design is ready for


    you to view. Once you''re back, let me know and I''lle over to let you have a look at it."


    "If possible, I''ll also get someone to go over to measure your wife''s finger and make the ring as quickly


    as possible. We can''t dy this project any further since her birthday ising up soon. I''m sure you


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    gave me such an important project because you believe in my ability. If I don''t get this ring out in time,


    then even if you don''t me me, I''m going to have to kill myself to take responsibility..." Shen Fei


    rambled on and on the moment the call got through.


    Ye Fan immediately got a shock.


    Crap!


    He had nearly forgotten about his wife''s birthday.


    Ye Fan looked at the date.


    "It''s less than half a month away, so we really have to get ready soon. Tell you what,e over tonight


    along with your designer and get the measurements in at the same time. Also, bring some clothes


    designers as well, I''d like to get a dress tailored for Mu-Cheng too. But remember, I don''t care what


    reason you use, but Mu-Cheng must not know that these are meant to be her birthday presents, you


    understand?¡± instructed Ye Fan.


    Shen Fei patted his chest andughed heartily.


    "Mr Ye, since I''m in charge, you don''t have to worry! I guarantee you that this birthday will reflect well


    on you!¡±


    After hanging up, Ye Fan hung around Yunwu Lake for a while before heading home.


    By the time he reached home, it waste and the sun had set.


    Ye Fan came back after buying groceries and got ready to cook dinner.


    But just after he stepped into the house, he realized that there were guests in the house.


    A man and a woman around Ye Fan''s age were in the house.


    The woman was wearing a pale yellow jacket and was slim and tall. She wasn''t very pretty, but still


    above average.


    The man was in a suit with neatlybed hair and a gold watch on his wrist. He looked very much like


    one of those elite corporates.


    The two of them were seated in front of the coffee table and were chatting happily with Han Li and Qiu


    Lei. Han Li had even taken out her precious Maojian tea to serve the two of them.


    Ye Fan''s sudden appearance attracted their attention.


    "Auntie, did you hire a male housekeeper? It''s rare to see a male one,¡± said the woman with augh.


    Han Li replied huffily, "What male housekeeper? He''s that Ye Fan. He''s useless and can''t do anything


    but he can put a meal together." After that, Han Li red at Ye Fan and shouted in disgust, "Why are


    you just standing there? Can''t you see we have guests? Hurry up and cook dinner!"


    "Ye Fan, I''m telling you, I haven''t forgotten how you kicked the basin of water we washed out feet in


    earlier this afternoon!


    Once my daughteres home, I''m going to make her teach you a good lesson! Just because you left


    the house for a few days, you''ve decided to revolt?"


    Han Li never cared about Ye Fan''s feelings in front of other people.


    To her, Ye Fan didn''t have any pride to speak of in the first ce.

 Chapter 542 A Visitor from the Official Company

    Chapter 542 A Visitor from the Official Company


    The more she thought about what happened in the afternoon, the angrier Han Li became.


    Ye Fan had remained a useless bum for three whole years and now he suddenly dared to kick a basin


    of water on them?


    If she didn''t teach Ye Fan a good lesson this time round, then Ye Fan would be kicking them next time!


    So now that Ye Fan was back, neither Han Li nor Qiu Lei were going to be kind to him.


    "What?¡±


    "He''s Ye Fan? The live-in son-inw?"


    "Oh dear. Auntie, seriously, I feel so bad for Mu-Cheng."


    "Since ancient times, the man has always been the breadwinner while the woman just sits prettily at


    home. But now, Mu-Cheng has married a useless fellow, so she has to work so hard out there. It''s so


    "If I have a daughter and she marries someone like that, I''ll definitely find a way to make her divorce


    him.¡±


    Han Li and the couple continued to chat away about these things.


    Ye Fan was already used to it.


    They had nothing to do with him anyway, so he couldn''t be bothered either.


    After getting into the house, he started to make dinner.


    Shortly after that, Qiu Mu-Cheng came home too.


    "Yuan Yuan, Situ Feng, so sorry to keep you guys waiting. I had to attend to many things in the office


    and it was hard for me to get away."


    It was clear that these two had already told Qiu Mu-Cheng they wereing, so Qiu Mu-Cheng started


    apologizing to them the moment she walked in through the door.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s alright, I can understand. After all, you''ve unfortunately met a guy who can''t do


    anything, so you would have to work harder. Life is really hard," said Yuan Yuan with a smile.


    After that, Qiu Mu-Cheng had a brief chat with Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng.


    These two were Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ssmates.


    They didn''t contact each other after graduating from university, but they found out where Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was living from Su Qian and decided to drop by.


    "You guys go ahead and enjoy the tea, I''ll go to the kitchen. We''ll chat over dinnerter."


    After the brief chat, Qiu Mu-Cheng headed to the kitchen to help Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you going to the kitchen? Are you stupid? All that oil and steam is very bad for


    your skin! If you absorb too much of it, you might get cancer. It''s better to leave such things to Ye Fan.


    We can''t let him eat here for free, right?" said Han Li as she pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back.


    Yuan Yuan chimed in as well, "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. You''re so tired from a whole day''s work too. If


    you still have to do the chores as well, then what''s the point of having this husband?"


    "It''s alright, I''m not tired." Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to listen to them and just smiled. Then she went to the


    kitchen to help Ye Fan to wash and cut the vegetables.


    Ye Fan had not been around for a couple of weeks, so since Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bear to pay to eat


    out all the time, she learnt how to cook.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng was able to do some simple chores around the house as well.


    In no time, the food was ready.


    "Ye Fan,e and eat too," Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled towards the kitchen.


    Han Li immediately became annoyed. "Mu-


    Cheng, why do you bother calling him? He''s just a useless bum and it''s so embarrassing to have him at


    the table."


    "Mum, can you not say such things? Our guests are still around," Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned in reply.


    Saying that Ye Fan was useless in front of others was also embarrassing Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t say anymore. But you mean just because I don''t talk about it, then Ye Fan will cease


    to be a useless bum? Now you find him embarrassing, huh? I told you to divorce him back then but you


    refused, I don''t know what you''re thinking about," grumbled Han Li to herself.


    Ye Fan brought out thest dish and sat down next to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But besides Qiu Mu-Cheng, nobody bothered with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was more than happy about it. They could talk among themselves and Ye


    Fan just concentrated on eating.


    "Mu-Cheng, we all said farewell so hastily after graduation and it''s been a long time since west met.


    If Qianqian didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have known that you''re still living in Yunzhou. After finding out


    where you lived, Feng and I drove over."


    "Come to think of it, I managed to get together with Feng all thanks to you. If you hadn''t rejected Feng


    back then, where would I find such a good man like Feng?"


    Yuan Yuan said these words with a smile, but Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t find it in herself to smile back.


    After all, Yuan Yuan''s words didn''t sound like she was truly thankful to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Yuan Yuan continued chatting with Qiu Mu-Cheng, but most of it was boasting about how her husband


    was young and sessful and how nice he was to her.


    "Mu-Cheng, after living for so long, I finally get it. For women, having good results in school or being


    pretty is useless. Marrying a good husband is the most useful."


    "Take yourself as an example. You were living the life in school, weren''t you? Your results were good


    and half the guys in ss were wooing you. But now? You can''t even bear to use high quality make up


    and you''re just wearing some brandless clothing that costs one or two hundred from the shops on the


    street, right? Mu-Cheng, I feel so bad for you."


    "If you married a good husband and not a useless coward like him, then I''m sure you''d also be able to


    wear clothes from Versace like me, and not some low price thing you bought online, right? Mu-Cheng,


    I''m sure you''ve heard of the brand Versace. It''s an international luxury brand. This jacket from them


    cost me more than $20,000. My husband bought it for me."


    Yuan Yuan spoke like she pitied Qiu Mu-Cheng, but it didn''t take a genius to see that Yuan Yuan was


    just showing off.


    Back in school, Qiu Mu-Cheng was always in the limelight.


    Everyone else looked like extras next to her.


    Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng had married someonepletely useless, Yuan Yuan was more than happy


    to rub it in.


    She continued to brag about how well she was living so that Qiu Mu-Cheng could experience the


    disappointment of feeling like an extra.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just looked down as Yuan Yuan talked and forced herself to smile. Her heart felt rather


    bitter and sour inside.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a proud person, and she felt terrible that her ssmate was pitying her and even


    Han Li was listening to all this and also became angry and started to fly off the handle.


    "Exactly! My Mu-Cheng has totally been held back by this useless bum! You''re just a piece of trash and


    you dare to continue eating here? Look at her husband and then look at yourself. Her husband could


    buy his wife clothes that costs more than $10,000 and you? You only know how to mope around and


    wait to die! Have you ever bought our Mu-Cheng anything at all? My Mu-Cheng is really unlucky to


    have ended up with a useless idiot like you!"


    Han Li just sat there and flung all these nasty remarks at Ye Fan. Situ Feng was feeling smug inside,


    so he added on, "Auntie, there''s no point in ming him for all this. After all, there are some people


    who are destined to do only housework all their lives. If you make him try to manage a business and


    earn money, he wouldn''t know how to either, right?"


    DONG DONG DONG.


    While Han Li and the rest were putting Ye Fan down, someone knocked on the main door.


    Qiu Lei went to open the door.


    "Hello there, is Miss Qiu around? I''m the head of the Yunzhou branch of Versace, and I''ve been asked


    to tailor a dress for Miss Qiu."


    What?!


    A branch manager of Versace?


    Yuan Yuan and the rest were shocked to hear this!

 Chapter 543 Nowhere to Hide

    Chapter 543 Nowhere to Hide


    "You''re from Versace''s office? You''re here to tailor a dress for Mu-Cheng? You''ve got to be kidding,


    right? Versace is a major internationalbel, so how could the brand stoop so low and tailor clothing for


    a useless coward''s wife?¡± said Yuan Yuan as she shook her head and refused to believe this.


    She didn''t have the right to get someone from Versace to personallye to her ce to tailor clothing


    for her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was merely the wife of a useless bum, so there was no way she could be eligible.


    But after Yuan Yuan said this, she realized that her words weren''t appropriate, so she quickly smiled


    and exined to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, don''t misunderstand, I wasn''t trying to say that I''m


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    looking down on you."


    "I''m just trying to help you analyze the situation. After all, anybody who can get an international brand


    to send someone to your house and tailor clothes for you must be very rich or of very high standing.


    The number of people in Yunzhou who fit these requirements can be counted on one hand. Even


    though my husband is young and sessful, he''s not one of those, so you definitely couldn''t be one of


    them either. So I''m sure this man is a cheat," said Yuan Yuan confidently.


    "Miss, I think you''re mistaken. I''m really the head of Versace''s branch in Yunzhou," exined the


    middle aged man.


    "Ha! So you refuse to admit it? You think that I won''t be able to expose you just because you refuse to


    admit it? Mu-Cheng has never worn clothing from luxury brands, so if you try to fool her, you might get


    away with it. But too bad, you''ve run into me today. I''ve worn a lot of clothes from Versace and I know


    this brand very well. I have a million and one ways to expose you."


    Yuan Yuan smiled coldly and walked towards the middle aged man as she said arrogantly, "Since you


    say that you''re the head of the Yunzhou branch of Versace, then you should be very familiar with the all


    the designs and prices of each piece, right? I''m wearing a Versace jacket right now. Tell me, how much


    is this one?"


    The man didn''t answer her immediately. He looked at Yuan Yuan, then reached out to touch the fabric


    of the jacket she was wearing before saying, "Miss, I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding about


    our brand. The material, workmanship and the sewing of this jacket you''re wearing is way different from


    our genuine jackets, so this isn''t a piece from Versace at all."


    "But if you insist on making me name a price for this jacket, then I''d say that it would cost about $90 to


    make and the market would sell it between $180 and $250."


    "That''s bullshit!" Yuan Yuan couldn''t sit still the moment the middle aged man finished saying these


    things.


    She was like a cat whose fur was all standing on end as she got up to shout angrily at the man.


    "I spent $20,000 on this jacket and you say it costs $90 to make?! What nonsense!


    You''re just an idiot who doesn''t know his stuff! How dare you say that my jacket isn''t from Versace?!


    Are you blind? Can''t you recognize thebel on the jacket?" roared Yuan Yuan furiously.


    She had saved up for many months before finally buying this jacket at $18,000 from a good online


    friend who specialized in buying international brands from overseas.


    Apparently it was selling for around $25,000 within China.


    But buying it back directly from Europe helped them to skip import taxes, so it was a few thousand


    cheaper.


    She had spent so much money on this jacket only for someone else to call it cheap, so it was only


    natural for Yuan Yuan to get angry.


    She had used this exact piece of clothing to brag in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier too.


    Now that this middle aged man was saying such things, wasn''t that a big p in her face?


    "Of course I recognize thebel. But that doesn''t prove anything, does it? It only proves that you''ve


    bought a high quality imitation of ours,¡± continued the middle aged man with a calm expression.


    Every word was like a sharp knife that stabbed deep into Yuan Yuan''s heart.


    "You can go to hell! You''re the imitation goods! Everything you sell are imitations! Mu-Cheng, now you


    can tell that this guy is pretending to be from Versace, right? If he was really from Versace, then why


    can''t he tell the real deal from a fake?"


    Yuan Yuan was going crazy with anger and her shrieking was echoing throughout the living room.


    The man didn''t exin further and took out his work pass.


    "If you still don''t believe me, you can go to Versace''s official website and find the contact number and


    ask if the Yunzhou branch manager is me, Zhang Ping."


    The man spoke so confidently, as if he wasn''t afraid of anybody running a check on him.


    Yuan Yuan''s eyes widened when she saw his work pass.


    Could he really be a branch manager of Versace''s?


    "Oh my god, Yuan Yuan, it''s really him. There''s a photo of him on the official website and it''s exactly


    the same. This Zhang Ping is really the Yunzhou branch manager of Versace," came Situ Feng''s voice


    from behind.


    Yuan Yuan was now struck speechless.


    The arrogance she had earlier dissipated in a sh and her face was red, but she couldn''t get a single


    word out.


    She was left with nothing but shame and doubts.


    She didn''t get it at all.


    If this Zhang Ping was really the manager of an international brand, why would he personallye


    here to tailor clothing for a useless coward''s wife?


    "So can you please move aside and not block me from doing my work?" Zhang Ping asked coldly.


    Yuan Yuan didn''t dare to say anything and just quietly let him pass.


    Zhang Ping and his two assistants walked in.


    But as he walked past her, Zhang Ping turned and said, "Miss, if you didn''t know that this jacket was an


    imitation, then I''d advise you to make a police report. You might get your money back."


    "Also, our brand is targeted at those with high ies. If you are not truly able to afford our clothes,


    then I would also advise you not to spend blindly. There are cheats who make money off people who


    can''t afford branded things but hope to get genuine goods cheaply, and they''re doing very well many


    people have this sort of mentality."


    After hearing what Zhang Ping said, Yuan


    Yuan didn''t reply him. She was too embarrassed to.


    Her face was all red and she was so embarrassed. She wished she could bury herself in a hold right


    now.


    Ye Fan had been silent all this time, but now he shook his head andughed. "Miss Yuan, it looks like


    your $20,000 jacket is not as good as the dress my Mu-Cheng is wearing."


    "Mu-Cheng might not be wearing something from a big brand, but at least it''s genuine. It''s better than


    those people who wear imitations from head to toe and go around bragging to others," said Ye Fan as


    he drank a ss of water.


    Yuan Yuan had been implicitly humiliating Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had heard all of it.


    How could he allow others to humiliate his wife?


    Ye Fan was going to get even for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s sake!

 Chapter 544 Then Have You Seen Me Before?

    Chapter 544 Then Have You Seen Me Before?


    But Yuan Yuan was instantly infuriated.


    It was one thing to be ticked off by Zhang Ping. And now, a cowardly live-in son-inw dared to insult


    her as well?


    "You useless coward, how dare you insult me? You''re just a piece of trash, so you have no right to


    mock me! Yes, I was cheated and bought an imitation, but that $18,000 was really money that my


    husband gave me to spend. But you? Can you bear to part with $10,000 for Mu-Cheng to buy clothes?


    You''re just trash who lives off your wife! Even if you could give her $100, that would be money from


    your wife as well right?"


    "How dare youugh at me! When you are capable of making a manager of Versacee and visit


    you personally, then you can go ahead andugh at me!¡± sneered Yuan Yuan disdainfully.


    Situ Feng snorted away as well.


    All of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ssmates knew about how she married a useless bum.


    Situ Feng and Yuan Yuan were sure that even if this branch manager was really here to tailor clothing


    for Qiu Mu-Cheng, it had nothing to do with Ye Fan.


    A live-in son-inw had no money nor status. A manager at Versace must be blind to be here for him.


    This guy was probably sent by an admirer of Qiu Mu-Cheng in hope of gaining her favor.


    Of course, if Ye Fan had remained silent, Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng wouldn''t have bothered themselves


    with this useless piece of trash.


    But now, this useless idiot was actually making trouble for himself.


    Wasn''t he just asking to be cursed at?


    "Yuan Yuan, don''t be angry. He''s just a useless bum, so why stoop to his level? Just continue eating


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    first," Han Li consoled Yuan Yuan.


    Then she looked at her own daughter and asked puzzledly, "Mu-Cheng, were you the one who called


    this Versace manager over?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "No, I didn''t."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had found it strange from the start that someone from Versace woulde to her


    house for no reason.


    "Ye Fan, were you the one who got him toe here?" Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan.


    PFFFT!


    Yuan Yuan''s embarrassed expression immediately became disdainful as she snorted.


    "Mu-Cheng, how could you even think of this? It''s not as if you have no idea what your husband is


    capable of. If he walked into any of their stores, he would be chased out immediately. If he turns out to


    be the one who called Manager Zhang over, then my husband and I will jump down from your 5th story


    apartment right


    now," snorted Yuan Yuan contemptuously.


    "You are Mr Ye?"


    But just after Yuan Yuan said these words, Zhang Ping shuddered when he heard mention of Ye Fan''s


    name. He walked over to Ye Fan and bowed to him.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    Yuan Yuan and her husband felt their eyelids twitch.


    Could this manager really be here because of Ye Fan?


    This p in the face came too quickly and Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng didn''t know what to do.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents were rooted to the floor as they looked strangely at this scene before them.


    "Manager Zhang, you must have made a mistake, right? This Ye Fan is just a useless bum, so how


    could you call him Mr Ye so politely?" Yuan Yuan felt stuffy in her heart and couldn''t help but ask Zhang


    Ping again.


    "How audacious!" Zhang Ping shouted loudly, making Yuan Yuan and the others pale from fright.


    "If Young Master were here, those words of yours would make him throw you down from this


    apartment!" Zhang Ping''s words frightened Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng badly and they didn''t dare to say


    anymore.


    Zhang Ping turned and politely handed a design pattern to Ye Fan for him to look through.


    That was the design for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dress.


    The design had already beenpleted and now they just needed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s actual


    measurements before they could quickly start sewing it.


    Ye Fan took a look. "It''s not bad. Fei has put in a lot of effort and found a good person to do this.¡±


    Zhang Ping immediately felt great joy in his heart when he heard Ye Fan''spliments.


    Beforeing, Shen Fei had specially told him that this Ye Fan was a big shot in disguise, and told


    Zhang Ping that he must be as polite and reverent as possible towards Ye Fan.


    Since Ye Fan was a big shot that even the heir to the Shen family was so reverent towards, Zhang Ping


    didn''t dare to offend Ye Fan at all.


    "Mr Ye, so can we proceed with measuring your wife?" asked Zhang Ping cautiously.


    He had to get permission from Ye Fan to measure Qiu Mu-Cheng before proceeding.


    Ye Fan nodded and said to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, Manager Zhang came all the way here, so


    cooperate with him, ok?"


    "Ye Fan, what''s going on?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was clueless and didn''t know what Ye Fan was up to.


    Ye Fan just smiled. "Don''t ask first, you''ll find outter."


    Even though she still had questions, Qiu Mu-Cheng cooperated with the process.


    Zhang Ping let his assistants start measuring Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Yuan Yuan started to feel sour inside as she watched this.


    She was still boasting moments ago about how she was wearing a jacket from Versace, but in the end


    her jacket turned out to be a fake, and now someone truly from Versace was taking Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    measurements to tailor clothing for her.


    This made Yuan Yuan feel terribly embarrassed and she felt an indignation as if she lost to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    But Yuan Yuan wasn''t going to just let Qiu Mu-Cheng win her like this.


    So she continued to smile and said, "Mu-Cheng, it''s just a dress, and you''d end up getting a new one


    after wearing it for a few months. As long as you look nice in it, it doesn''t matter which brand it''s from."


    "The most important thing on a woman is still jewelry. Especially for married women like us, wearing a


    nice diamond ring is the most important. Just like the diamond ring on my hand right now - my husband


    spent $300,000 on getting the best diamonds and bought this ring from Southeast Asia."


    "Mu-Cheng, you really have to work hard. You can''t count on your husband, so you have to earn your


    own keep. Even if you can''t afford a $300,000 ring, then you''ve got to at least buy a $20,000 or


    $30,000 diamond ring for yourself. Women shouldn''t ill-treat themselves."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had that diamond ring from Shen Fei, but she always felt bad taking it and was always


    thinking of a way to return it to Shen Fei, so she seldom wore it.


    But Yuan Yuan happily took the chance to spite Qiu Mu-Cheng since her fingers werepletely bare.


    ''''$300,000? Miss, you''ve paid too much.


    This diamond ring of yours would cost $5,000 at best," said a voice from outside.


    A slimdy in office wear walked into the house in her high heels.


    The few sentences she uttered were like a p on Yuan Yuan''s face.


    Yuan Yuan''s expression immediately darkened as she retorted angrily, "And who are you?"


    "How dare you say that my diamond ring is only worth $5,000?!"


    Yuan Yuan was going to have a fit soon.


    She had just embarrassed herself and was trying to get some dignity back. But before she could get


    anything back, she got pped in the face again.


    Thedy ignored her and after she looked around, she walked towards Ye Fan. "Mr Ye, I''m Si Li-Li, the


    head jewelry designer at Shen Jewelry. Young Master has asked me toe and let you take a look at


    the design pattern we havee up with."


    What?


    Shen Jewelry?


    Head jewelry designer?


    "What the hell? This is definitely nonsense! Shen Group is a corporation worth millions! How could their


    head jewelry designer know a useless idiot?" Yuan Yuan immediately cursed away.


    Situ Feng chimed in, "Exactly! I work at Shen Group too. If you''re the head jewelry designer, why


    haven''t I seen you before? You''re probably an actor hired by this piece of trash and just purposely


    putting on a show for us, right?!"


    "Oh, is that so? Then have you seen me before?¡± Just after Situ Feng said those words, a figure


    suddenly appeared outside the house.

 Chapter 545 Situ Feng in Despair

    Chapter 545 Situ Feng in Despair


    A handsome young man with fine features had a rather uninhibited smile as he kept both hands in his


    pant pockets and sauntered into the house under the protection of his two bodyguards.


    Situ Feng immediately got a terrible shock.


    "Young...Young Master Shen?!" eximed Situ Feng hoarsely as his eyes widened.


    Shen Fei shook his head andughed. "Looks like you do know who I am."


    "Young Master Shen Fei is the heir and future boss of Shen Group. Even if I weren''t working for the


    ignorant I am, I would definitely be able to at least recognize my own boss." Situ Feng put on his best


    cating smile and he looked petrified.


    He never dreamt that he would meet the heir to thepany he worked for in this ce.


    Shen Fei was a high profile man who never held himself back. There were very few in Shen Group who


    did know who Shen Fei was.


    Yuan Yuan stood to one side and quietly greeted Shen Fei humbly.


    Both of them had felt a great sense of superiority in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But in front of Shen Fei, all that arrogance was gone in an instant!


    After all, no matter how impressive Situ Feng was, he was still an employee under a boss after all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had to remain humble since he relied on someone else for his job!


    Shen Fei remained calm towards the couple''s reverent attitude and smiled teasingly, "Your name is Situ


    Feng? When I was outside the house, I heard you mention the words ''piece of trash''. I wonder who you


    were referring to?"


    "Oh no no, Young Master, please don''t misunderstand. I wasn''t talking about you, I was talking about


    him." Situ Feng seemed very afraid that Shen Fei would get the wrong idea and quickly exined that


    he was calling Ye Fan a piece of trash.


    "Oh? He''s a piece of trash?" Shen Fei was puzzled. "He looks perfectly healthy with all his features and


    limbs in ce. How is he a piece of trash?"


    "Young Master Shen, you have no idea, I suppose. This fellow is a famous useless coward in Yunzhou.


    He''s a grown man but he shamelessly became a live-in son-inw. He does nothing all day but just


    mopes around at home and relies on his wife to earn enough money to feed him. He has no job, has


    aplished nothing and doesn''t even want to improve himself," ranted Situ Feng.


    At the same time, he quickly poured Shen Fei a cup of tea to cate him.


    The smile on Shen Fei''s face grew even wider. "Oh, I see. Then how do you think youpare to this


    useless coward that you''re talking about?"


    "Well..." Situ Feng smiled awkwardly and wasn''t sure of how to respond.


    After all, it wasn''t very appropriate for him topliment himself.


    At such times, a wife was more important than ever.


    Yuan Yuan immediately took over the conversation and smiled as she said, "Young Master Shen, of


    course he can''t bepared to my husband, Feng."


    "Feng is young and sessful. He''s not even 30 yet, but he''s already a project manager at Shen


    Group with a few dozen men under him. He''s aplished in his career and his family is supportive.


    He works hard and continues to improve himself. That Ye Fan is just a useless thing who relies on his


    wife to eat. Sopared to my husband, my husband is like the clouds in the sky while Ye Fan is like


    the mud in the ground," said Yuan Yuan smugly as she even looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan with


    a boastful look.


    She looked as though she was telling Qiu


    Mu-Cheng that Ye Fan was miles away from her own husband.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just quietly drank his tea.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng just looked strangely at Yuan Yuan.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei just felt terribly embarrassed. Han Li was staring daggers at Ye Fan and she wished


    she could skin him alive.


    For as long as her daughter refused to divorce this useless thing, their family would continue to be


    looked down upon like that.


    Shen Fei nodded upon hearing these words. "So that''s what you''re relying on. So just because your


    husband has a job while Miss Qiu''s husband has no job, you look down on him and you think he''s


    trash. In that case..."


    Shen Fei paused for a moment as he took his phone out and called his HR director. "Director Meng?


    Shen Fei here. Do we have a staff named Situ Feng? Fire him. Ourpany doesn''t need an idiot who


    looks down on other people whom he thinks are below him."


    "Young Master, you...you..." Situ Feng was pale in the face.


    But the HR director was already calling Situ Feng.


    "You''re Situ Feng, right? Come in tomorrow to settle yourst check, then get lost after that!"


    "Don''t do that, please, Director Meng, I..." Situ Feng was about to cry and tried to exin, but the other


    party wasn''t willing to listen and hung up on him.


    Situ Feng and his wife could only stand in shock with their faces filled with worry and fear.


    Shen Fei looked at the pale faced couple and smiled mockingly, "Alright now, your husband is jobless


    too. From now on, you can also call your husband a useless coward."


    "Young Master, please don''t do this. Tell me where I''ve gone wrong and I can change! Please don''t fire


    me! Everyone in my family is relying on me to support them!" Situ Feng started pleading with Shen Fei


    and he was on the verge of tears.


    Yuan Yuan looked equally miserable as she tried to plead with Shen Fei.


    Their car and house loans added up to a few million, and they were all counting on Situ Feng''s sry


    to cover the loans.


    If he didn''t have a job, how were they going to continue with their lives?


    "Young Master Shen, did I say the wrong thing?"


    "I don''t understand, I really don''t..."


    Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng continued to plead with Shen Fei.


    But Shen Fei couldn''t be bothered with them and pushed them aside.


    "You two are an eyesore! Get lost and don''t


    block my way!"


    After Shen Fei yelled at them, he walked towards Ye Fan and bowed. "Brother Fan, I''m sorry that my


    subordinate was blind and offended you, it''s our fault for hiring someone we shouldn''t have."


    Wait, what?


    Brother Fan?


    It was suddenly silent.


    Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng were instantly rooted to the ground and their eyes were so wide, they looked


    like they had been struck by lightning.


    The two of them finally realized why Shen Fei had treated them this way.


    So it was because of Ye Fan!


    "But...but Young Master, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband is really just a useless coward. He''s from the


    countryside and is a live-in son-inw. So why do you stoop so low and call him your brother?" asked


    Yuan


    Yuan in confusion. Her eyes were already bloodshot from the jealousy rising in her heart.


    "Outrageous!"


    After hearing Yuan Yuan continue to put Ye Fan down, Shen Fei flew into a rage and kicked her out of


    the door.


    "You''re really tired of living! How dare you simply insult anyone like that? And you still dare to ask me


    why? Brother Fan and I are like long lost siblings and so we''re now brothers with a different surname.


    Of course I''m calling him my brother! Or did you think I should call that useless husband of yours my


    brother instead? What an idiot!" shouted Shen Fei angrily.


    He didn''t expect this Yuan Yuan to continue insulting Ye Fan after things were so clear.


    They were already lucky that Ye Fan didn''t hold it against them, otherwise this couple would have died


    several times over by now.


    How dare they insult the king of Jiangdong?!

 Chapter 546 Make Good Use of Tomorrow Night

    Chapter 546 Make Good Use of Tomorrow Night


    After Shen Fei taught them a good lesson, Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng behaved themselves.


    They climbed up from the floor and didn''t dare to say anymore.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother himself with them and just got Qiu Mu-Cheng to cooperate with the staff that Shen


    Fei brought so that they could take all the necessary measurements.


    "Young Master Shen, are you trying to give me something again? Please don''t do that. It was already


    too much for us to ept that ring thest time. If you give us something again, then I don''t think Ye


    Fan and I could ever repay you for it in our lifetime."


    After Shen Fei appeared, Qiu Mu-Cheng got it all figured out.


    These people were invited here by Shen Fei.


    Only someone like Shen Fei would be able to get the manager of Versace toe all the way here.


    "Don''t say that, Mu-Cheng. Young Master Shen is so sincere, so how could you refuse him?"


    Han Li''s eyes lit up instantly.


    She thought that this was a good sign.


    Since Shen Fei was here personally to tailor a dress for her daughter, then it meant that he was


    interested in her.


    If her daughter could marry a man like Shen Fei, then their family was going to shoot up in status!


    Han Li became even more excited and happy.


    She quickly got up and brought some tea over for Shen Fei.


    "Young Master Shen, have some tea! This is high grade Maojian tea that costs $1,000 per 500 grams! I


    bought it just for you."


    Han Li had bought this tea quite a long time back and she had bought it because of Ye Fan. She


    thought that Ye Fan knew Han Dong-Min and could use this connection to get herself a cushy job in the


    civil service.


    But of course, that didn''t work out in the end.


    But she continued to keep this Maojian tea, and every time there was an important guest in the house,


    Han Li would make some to entertain them.


    She always said the same thing to them too.


    "Thanks, Auntie."


    Shen Fei was getting rather thirsty. He took the cup from Han Li and was about to drink it when he


    noticed that Ye Fan''s cup was empty.


    Shen Fei immediately smiled and held the cup out to Ye Fan. "Brother Fan, you can have this cup."


    "What? Young Master Shen, why are you giving it to him? I made this cup just for you. He''s just a


    useless idiot, so he''s not worthy of such tea!" Han Li snatched the cup back and refused to let Ye Fan


    drink a single drop.


    "Mum, that''s enough! It''s just a cup of tea! You could always just make another cup! Did you have to


    snatch it back like this?" Qiu Mu-Chen was instantly annoyed and felt so embarrassed.


    She didn''t know how she had such a strange mother.


    "What do you mean by that? This is high grade Maojian tea! It''s only right for Young Master Shen to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    drink it since he''s given you so many things and even hired a designer to tailor a dress and jewelry for


    you. Ye Fan is just a useless fellow, so what right does he have to drink this? You''ve been married


    three years but he''s never given you anything. He''s even worse than a stranger. If I were you, I would


    kick this trash aside and go for Young Master Shen by now."


    "Oh no no don''t say that!¡± Shen Fei immediately spat out all his tea when Han Li said this and he was


    nearly about to cry from fright.


    He started cursing Han Li for trying to get him into trouble.


    If this woman weren''t Ye Fan''s mother-inw, Shen Fei would have kicked her by now.


    Who was Ye Fan?


    He was someone that Li Er of Yunzhou and Chen Ao of Jianghai viewed as their leader, and he was of


    incredible standing.


    How could he covet Ye Fan''s wife?


    That was as good as courting death!


    And sure enough, Shen Fei could already feel Ye Fan''s re that was getting colder and colder.


    Shen Fei quickly tried to exin, "Auntie, it''s ok to eat the wrong thing but it''s not ok to say the wrong


    thing. Miss Qiu is so pretty and so intelligent, so an ordinary fellow like me is not worthy of Miss Qiu at


    all."


    "Also, Miss Qiu, don''t misunderstand. I have a friend whose figure is about the same as yours and I


    want to tailor a dress for her as a surprise. That''s why I''ve had toe here and I''ll be making the


    dress ording to your measurements.¡±


    "Since we''re all done here, we should be heading off too. Brother Fan, Miss Qiu, if you need anything,


    just give me a call.¡±


    Ye Fan had instructed Shen Fei to keep this whole matter a secret.


    So Shen Fei had already thought of what to say beforeing, and he was able to bluff his way


    through.


    "Young Master Shen, are you just leaving like that? What''s the hurry? Since you''vee all the way


    here, get Mu-Cheng to watch a movie before going back or something, there''s still time!" Han Li


    continued to shout after Shen Fei even though he had already gone downstairs.


    The only person in Yunzhou who would still want her married daughter to go out on a date with other


    men was probably Han Li.


    "Oho, Mu-Cheng, I thought your husband was capable enough to get someone from Versace to tailor


    clothing for you. So it''s Young Master Shen who got these people here. A useless coward is a useless


    coward after all. Also, that dress isn''t actually for you, so you were happy for nothing."


    After realizing what was going on, Yuan Yuan''s jealousy and envy for Qiu Mu-Cheng disappeared and


    she felt much better about herself now.


    "Miss Yuan, who called these people over and whom the dress is for is none of your concern. You''d


    better take care of your husband''s job first,¡± replied Ye Fan calmly.


    Yuan Yuan''s expression immediately turned nasty.


    "Humph! You''re jobless too, aren''t you? How dare you look down on my husband?


    Did you think I''d be scared of you just because you have the backing of Young Master Shen? Since


    you''re so useless, even if you managed to gain the favor of a big shot like that, he probably just treats


    you as one of hisckeys," said Yuan Yuan as she scoffed coldly.


    She turned towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and said, "Mu-Cheng, your live-in husband is a useless coward, but


    his tongue is fairly sharp. Why do you bother keeping him around?"


    Yuan Yuan was so annoyed as she said these words. Then she passed Qiu Mu-Cheng an invitation


    card.


    "Mu-Cheng, this is the invitation card to the ss gathering happening tomorrow night. It''s at a five-star


    hotel, Qianxilong Hotel. You don''t have to worry about the money since our ss monitor, Fan


    Zhongxian, is picking up the tab. Also, the ss monitor emphasized that we must get you to go for


    tomorrow night''s gathering. By the way, the ss monitor is still single." Yuan Yuan winked at Qiu Mu-


    Cheng andughed meaningfully.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just looked at her strangely, "So what if he single? What has that got to do with me?¡±


    "Mu-Cheng, just keep pretending. You''d know tomorrow night whether it has anything to do with you,"


    Yuan Yuan smiled back.


    After that, Yuan Yuan also left.


    But Han Li could understand what Yuan Yuan was driving at and kept asking Yuan Yuan about Fan


    Zhongxian.


    What sort of background did he have? What did he work as? What car did he drive?


    "Mu-Cheng, I think Young Master Shen is a little too lofty for us, but we have a chance with this Fan


    Zhongxian. Qianxilong Hotel is a five-star hotel but your ss monitor is picking up the tab, so he must


    be filthy rich. You must make good use of the ss gathering tomorrow night."

 Chapter 547 Give Her the Whole World

    Chapter 547 Give Her the Whole World


    "Mum, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m already married. It doesn''t matter whether other


    people are single or not or whether they''re rich or not," said Qiu Mu-Cheng unhappily.


    "So what if you''re married? You can always get a divorce! Mu-Cheng, don''t tell me you really want to


    spend the rest of your life with this useless bum?! You''ve already suffered so much and heard so many


    insults because of him all these years. You mean that''s not enough? Even if you don''t think for yourself,


    then think about your elderly parents. Every time we walk around this neighborhood, we''re constantly


    gettingughed at. In any case, you''re going to divorce this useless trash sooner orter!" shouted Han


    Li at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t stand Ye Fan at all.


    They already didn''t like him in the first ce, then after Ye Fan actually kicked their basin of water over


    this afternoon, the two old folks were even more unhappy with him.


    "Mum, Ye Fan isn''t as terrible as you think. He has plenty of skills but doesn''t have to opportunity, that''s


    all," Qiu Mu-Cheng tried to exin for Ye Fan.


    "Him? Plenty of skills? If he was really able to do anything, how did he end up being a useless piece of


    trash for the past three years? Never mind other times. Even your birthday - has this idiot ever given


    you anything? Every year, your birthday has ended up as a joke! You have been married for three


    years but he can''t afford a house and can''t even get a car. He''s still squeezing in with us and takes


    public transport. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing? Only you would think that this piece of trash is a


    treasure!" Han Li''s face was filled with disdain.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could tell that it was pointless to say anymore. She could only storm back to her own


    room and ignore Han Li.


    After dinner, Ye Fan brought a te of fruits to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s room.


    Just when Ye Fan turned to leave, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng held him back.


    "Ye Fan, let''s move out. I don''t want to live with Mum and Dad anymore. I''ll transfer some money to


    you, and you can look for a nice ce. We can rent somewhere first. Once thepany has enough


    funds and my ie is more stable, we can buy our own ce and pay by instalments."


    Mufan Real Estate had just started not long ago and had to spend a lot of money to garner market


    share. They had managed to get quite a bit of funding earlier on, but most of it had already been spent


    and Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t really afford much now.


    Ye Fan just listened to her speak and didn''t reply immediately.


    He looked at her and asked her quietly, "Mu-Cheng, tell me, what sort of life do you want?"


    The night was cold as water.


    The bright moonlight shone in faintly.


    Ye Fan''s words seemed to carry a special sort of charm as it slowly filled the room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know why Ye Fan was suddenly asking such a question.


    But she thought about it and answered him seriously.


    "You mightugh at me for this. When I was young, I imagined that I would be a princess in the


    future. I would live at the highest part of Yunzhou, be well-loved by all and be the envy of


    everyone. Then I would find my prince charming, who would light 3,000 candles for me and make the


    city bloom with flowers on my birthday.¡±


    "I thought that as long as I worked hard, I would be able to work towards my dream life. But as I grew


    up, I realized that the dream I had as a child grew further and further away from me instead."


    Her quiet voice filled the air like the sound of nature.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood by the window.


    The lights of many houses were on, and the stars sparkled brightly in the sky.


    But there was disappointment and self-deprecation on her lips.


    Which woman didn''t want to marry a prince and be a princess?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had to admit that Ye Fan really wasn''t the princess charming that she had imagined


    when she was young.


    But she was content anyway.


    Real life wasn''t a fairy tale. How many could really marry a prince?


    Ye Fan might be ordinary and of lowly birth, but he was really nice to her and Qiu Mu-Cheng could feel


    it.


    Besides, after three years of living together, Ye Fan was already part of her life and part of her heart


    now.


    Even if a prince really turned up and asked her to go with him, she might not really go with him


    anymore.


    "Ok!"


    After a long period of silence, Ye Fan just answered her with this word.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand what that ''ok'' meant.


    "But Ye Fan, don''t think too much about it. You''re not a prince, but I''m not a princess either. I don''t feel


    bad marrying you. We''ve gone through so much over thest three years, so I just hope that we can


    keep persevering on. Perhaps our life isn''t the best now, but if we work hard, I believe we can make it


    better. We''ll eventually get a car and a house. Once thepany is more stable, we can have a child


    too."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s head slowly bent down as she said these things.


    Her fair face was already bright red.


    Too many things had happened during this period of time.


    She had cried, she hadughed, and she had thought about giving up.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But thankfully, Ye Fan had always quietly protected her.


    And that was precisely why this man had managed to gain a foothold in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    She didn''t know when she stopped being upset about how Ye Fan was her husband.


    And now she even took the initiative to talk about having children.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was as red as fire and she just kept her head down with saying anything.


    The room was abnormally quiet and Qiu Mu-Cheng could even hear the sound of her own heart


    beating.


    After a long period of silence, Qiu Mu-Cheng gathered her courage and said quietly, "Ye Fan,


    you...tonight, you...can sleep on the bed."


    Ye Fan didn''t reply.


    "Is that ok?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng with her head still bent.


    But there was still no response.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that something was amiss, so she looked up.


    She suddenly realized that the room waspletely empty.


    Ye Fan had left the room without her realizing it.


    "ARGH! This idiot! I''m so angry! Couldn''t he tell me before leaving? It took me so much courage to say


    those things just now!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to have a fit.


    She angrily mmed the door shut to vent her anger.


    After that, she was still angry, so she sent a whole bunch of angry messages to Ye Fan.


    Then she pulled the nket over herself in a huff and went to bed.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan immediately called Li Er when he returned to the study room.


    "Mr Chu, I''m not in Yunzhou at the moment, so I couldn''t wee you back, I hope you don''t mind,¡±


    said Li Er respectfully.


    "Enough with the nonsense! Li Er, where is Yunzhou''s most luxurious bungalow?" asked Ye Fan.


    Li Er thought about it. "Mr Chu, it''s the bungalow on Mount Yunding. That''s a super luxurious vi built


    at the highest point of Yunzhou. But because the selling price is too high, nobody has ever bought it for


    thest ten years."


    "That''s the one. Buy it tomorrow, no need to haggle the price."


    "What?!" Li Er was shocked. "Mr Chu, that bungalow is selling for nearly $50 billion. Are you sure you


    want to buy it?"


    Ye Fan just snorted.


    "I can even give her the whole world.


    What''s this $50 billion to me?"

 Chapter 548 Fire Burning Within

    Chapter 548 Fire Burning Within


    Li Er felt his eyelid twitch.


    Mr Chu could really show off when he wanted to!


    But since Ye Fan had said so, Li Er could only agree.


    "Sure, Mr Chu. I''ll definitely purchase the vi on Mount Yunding as soon as possible!"


    After hanging up, Li Er got to work.


    $50 billion was no small sum even to Li Er.


    But Li Er didn''t dare to grumble. After all, everything that Li Er had came from Ye Fan.


    On top of that, after the battle at Mount Tai, arge portion of the assets of the richest man in


    Jiangdong then, Zhao Wu-Ji, had been given to Li Er to manage. It was worth more than $100 billion,


    so Li Er was more than able to use $50 billion out of that.


    Huuuuu...


    The cold wind blew outside.


    The night was quiet.


    Ye Fan stood by the window and his deep set eyes reflected the millions of stars in the sky.


    "Mu-Cheng, it won''t be long. I will give you everything that you want. You have suffered so much pain


    and humiliation over the past three years, so before I leave, I''m going to get everything back for you!"


    His quiet words floated far away with the night wind.


    The next morning.


    A piece of news had shaken up all of Yunzhou.


    Mr Chu had paid $50 billion up front to purchase the bungalow on Mount Yunding!


    It caused an uproar in Yunzhou immediately.


    The TV and the news was reporting on


    this.


    It was as if a huge rock had dropped into the sea and was raising a tsunami in the whole city of


    Yunzhou.


    "What? Someone bought that bungalow on Mount Yunding?"


    "Oh my goodness! It''s been ten years! Many people have viewed the ce but nobody has ever been


    able to buy it. Even the richest man in Jiangdong couldn''t bear to part with $50 billion just to buy a


    bungalow. But now, a truly wealthy man has appeared. The Mount Yunding bungalow has finally found


    an owner! Mr Chu is truly amazing!"


    "Oh my god! $50 billion is half of Shen Group! He bought it just like that? Mr Chu is incredible! He''s


    truly the hero of Jiangdong and can afford to just spend billions like that. Mr Chu is the true dragon of


    Yunzhou!"


    "That''s how a man should be!"


    Everyone was discussing this and eximing.


    Everyone in Yunzhou were clearly impressed by the spending power of this Mr Chu.


    For many nights after this, so many women had gone crazy and fallen in love with Mr Chu because of


    this.


    They all dreamt of bing Mr Chu''s woman and live in the Mount Yunding bungalow to reach the


    peak of Yunzhou. Then they would be both Yunzhou and Jiangdong''s queen!


    In Liuyuan Residential District.


    Ye Fan and family were still eating breakfast when Han Li found out about this from the TV. She


    immediately got excited and her eyes were red from envy.


    "$50 billion just for a house?! Oh my god. That''s SO much money! Mr Chu is truly impressive! If my


    daughter could marry Mr Chu, then I''m going to smile myself awake every morning. But unfortunately


    our Mu-Cheng isn''t very blessed and she''s married a useless bum instead. Never mind spending $50


    billion to buy a bungalow. I''d bet he can''t even buy a toilet. Her entire life has been held back by this


    piece of trash."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Han Li was filled with envy and jealousy.


    Han Li looked at how Ye Fan was just silently eating his breakfast and she started to get angry.


    "You useless thing, how dare you just sit there and eat? Look at Mr Chu and look at yourself! You''re


    both men, but the different is as great as the difference between heaven and earth. You''re really just an


    idiot who doesn''t want to work hard at all! If I were you, I would have just smashed my own head


    against the wall to die!" shouted Han Li angrily.


    "Mum, that''s enough! Don''t say anymore! Mr Chu is like the sky over Jiangdong the dragon of


    Yunzhou. He''s of such high standing and prestige and there are very few people who can bepared


    to him. It''s not fair topare Ye Fan with him!" retorted Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily as she put her


    chopsticks down. Her mother was making so much noise early in the morning and it made her upset.


    Just after Qiu Mu-Cheng said this, her phone started ringing.


    It was Su Qian.


    "OHHHH MYYY GAAAWD Mu-Cheng, did you see the news? Mr Chu! It''s Mr Chu! He bought the


    bungalow on Mount Yunding! Do you think he bought it for me? You know, I''ve always wanted to live


    there. That bungalow is on the highest point of Yunzhou! Mr Chu will be the emperor of Yunzhou when


    he moves in, while I will be the empress of Yunzhou."


    Su Qian had clearly gone mad with excitement. The moment the call got through, she couldn''t stop


    telling Qiu Mu-Cheng about how excited and happy she was.


    Ye Fan could hear the conversation and his eyelids kept twitching.


    This Su Qian really had a wild imagination.


    How was she worth him buying her a bungalow?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally speechless.


    But she wasn''t surprised.


    After all, her best friend wasn''t a new admirer of Mr Chu. Ever since they watched that battle at Mount


    Tai, Su Qian had decided that Mr Chu was the person she would spend the rest of her life with.


    Now that Mr Chu had bought the bungalow on Mount Yunding, that meant that Mr Chu was going to


    live permanently in Yunzhou.


    Since her idol was going to live so near to her, it was hard for Su Qian not to be excited.


    "Alright now, you''re one crazy woman. Why would Mr Chu like a crazy woman like you?


    You''d better hold yourself back," sighed Qiu Mu-Cheng


    Of course she didn''t think Mr Chu would buy that bungalow for Su Qian.


    That bungalow represented being the most powerful in all of Yunzhou, and all women wanted to live


    there. Qiu Mu-Cheng had dreamt about it more than ten years ago too, and she wished that she could


    live there to be the queen of Yunzhou.


    So Su Qian''s hope of living in that bungalow didn''t really have anything to do with Mr Chu buying it.


    "Alright now, if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up. I''m still eating breakfast." Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t


    be bothered to entertain Su Qian and wanted to hang up.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t hang up yet. I''ve got important matters to report!" Su Qian quickly stopped Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    After a moment.


    "What? Something''s happened at the site? Which one? Ok, you call the police, I''ll be there soon!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression immediately fell after hearing what Su Qian said.


    She couldn''t be bothered with breakfast anymore. She got changed, grabbed her bag and ran


    downstairs.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? You haven''t even finished breakfast yet. No matter how serious the matter


    is, you should still finish breakfast!¡± Han Li shouted after her. But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t seem to have


    heard her and just ran off.


    Ye Fan frowned slightly at this.


    Something must have happened at thepany.


    Ye Fan was too worried to continue eating, so he got up to leave.


    "Where do you think you''re going? You haven''t even washed the dishes yet! Wash them before


    leaving!" Han Limanded him nastily, as if she was ordering a servant about.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He quickly cleared the table and


    brought everything to the kitchen to wash.


    But even so, Han Li continued to sit in the living room and rant on and on.


    "This stupid piece of trash only knows how to wash dishes and can''t do anything else. He just leeches


    off us every day and doesn''t earn a single cent. Our neighbor''s son-inw has already changed to a


    new car, but this stupid trash still goes around on his scooter every day. I think even keeping a dog is


    better than this trash. At least a dog won''t embarrass us."


    Han Li''s tone of voice when she ordered Ye Fan to wash the dishes already made Ye Fan unhappy.


    He had always just endured this attitude of hers because of Qiu Mu-Cheng. But now, even though he


    was already washing the dishes, Han Li was still grumbling away. Ye Fan couldn''t stand the fury that


    was burning within him anymore.


    He flung the cutlery in his hands onto the floor.


    PIAANGGG!

 Chapter 549 The Furious Han Li

    Chapter 549 The Furious Han Li


    PIAANGGG!


    As the cutlery fell to the floor, Ye Fan exploded in fury, "Shut your damned mouth!¡±


    His voice resounded like thunder.


    Ye Fan''s words made both Han Li and Qiu Lei freeze on the spot.


    Han Li in particr, red back at him.


    Her eyes were about to shoot out of her head from her shock.


    "You...how dare you throw a tantrum?! You useless thing, you...you''re really getting bold! You''re just a


    live-in son-inw and you dare to throw a tantrum like that?" Han Li was both shocked and furious.


    She was shocked because thispliant useless live-in son-inw of hers had suddenly be a


    different person after he returned from Yanjing.


    Before this, he kicked her basin of water for feet washing over. And now, he was


    smashing cutlery on the floor?


    She was furious because Ye Fan was nothing but a useless live-in son-inw, so where did he find the


    courage to go against her authority?


    Ye Fan burst outughing.


    Thatughter was filled with malice and fury.


    There was a loud bam as Ye Fan even flung the rice cooker onto the floor.


    "You...you...you useless thing, what...what are you trying to do? Have you gone mad?!" Han Li and Qiu


    Lei were petrified now.


    They wondered if Ye Fan had gone mad.


    After all, this useless thing who had always allowed them to hurl insults at him had suddenly exploded.


    First he threw the bowls onto the floor and now he had thrown the rice cooker.


    Besides going mad, Han Li couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    Ye Fan ignored her and kicked the bowls and chopsticks on the floor aside as he walked towards the


    old couple.


    Han Li could sense that Ye Fan had a sinister and authoritative re that he never had before, and she


    turned pale with fright.


    She had read a lot of news articles on how some people had snapped after being oppressed for a long


    time and ended up killing others in a fit of anger.


    And now, she was really afraid that Ye Fan''s mind might be twisted and he was going to kill her.


    After all, Han Li knew how much she and Qiu Lei had bullied Ye Fan over thest three years.


    Even a bunny would bite others if it was in danger.


    Perhaps this time, Ye Fan was really pushed beyond his limits!


    "Ye...Ye Fan, I''m warning you, don''t...don''t try anything funny. I''m your mother-inw and I''m Mu-


    Cheng''s mother. If you dare to be disrespectful to me, Mu...Mu-Cheng won''t let you off!" stuttered Han


    Li loudly as she looked fearfully at Ye Fan.


    After a long period of silence, Ye Fanughed coldly.


    "You should be d that you''re Mu-Cheng''s mother! Otherwise, you''d never live till today."


    Ye Fan then turned and left.


    The only thing he left behind was a long period of silence.


    After Ye Fan went downstairs, Han Li and Qiu Lei started screaming and shouting upstairs.


    They had finally snapped out of their shock and horror.


    After being offended by a piece of trash like that, Han Li was furious and was like a mad dog whose tail


    was stepped on.


    She ran to the study and started throwing Ye Fan''s things out of the window.


    "Ye Fan, you useless bum! I''ve been the one providing you food and shelter and you dare to rebel


    against me?! Get lost! Don''t ever step into this house ever again! I''d rather let a dog in than let you in!


    Take your things and get lost!" shouted Han Li angrily at Ye Fan from the window.


    Ye Fan scoffed coldly upon hearing these words. "Don''t worry, even if you beg me, I won''t enter this


    house again."


    With that, Ye Fan didn''t stick around and left Liuyuan Residential District.


    He was leaving this ce where he had lived for three years and suffered three years of humiliation.


    "You useless thing! You''ve got some backbone, huh?! When you end up on the streets and be a


    homeless beggar, don''te back and beg me!"


    Han Li felt like her chest was about to explode when she heard Ye Fan''s nasty words. She continued to


    shout angrily at Ye Fan and threatened him.


    She wouldn''t know that these threats of hers merely sounded like a joke to Ye Fan.


    All of Jiangdong was Ye Fan''s territory. It only took one word from Ye Fan for people like Chen Ao of


    Jianghai and Li Er of Yunzhou to quickly and quietly arrange for a ce for Ye Fan to stay in.


    Why would he end up roaming the streets? Or be a homeless beggar?


    Moreover, Ye Fan had just bought the bungalow on Mount Yunding for $50 billion.


    Even if nobody was willing take Ye Fan in, he could just move into the bungalow.


    Han Li''s harsh words were just a joke to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan only had eyes for Qiu Mu-Cheng. For her sake, he didn''t care and wasn''t bothered by how


    others treated him.


    Even if he was humiliated or yelled at, Ye Fan had endured it for the sake of his wife.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ye Fan thought that if hepromised, Han Li and Qiu Lei would be understanding and kind


    towards him.


    But Ye Fan realized that he was wrong.


    He was so wrong.


    Hispromising behavior had only made Han Li and Qiu Lei bully him even more!


    Since that was the case, Ye Fan didn''t see the need to endure this anymore.


    Operations Sparks was almostplete, and he was going to end his ten years of hiding soon.


    His sh with the Chu family had already begun when he was in Yanjing.


    Since he was about to leave this ce, Ye Fan didn''t need to remain low profile anymore.


    Right now, Ye Fan just wanted to give Qiu


    Mu-Cheng a glorious life before he left!


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you HAVE to divorce that useless fellow! I don''t care! If you don''t divorce him, you''re


    not my daughter! Mu-Cheng, you didn''t see what he did. He actually flung our bowls to the floor and


    even smashed the rice cooker in front of us! He even wanted to beat us up! We''ve been feeding him


    and letting him leech off us for so many years and he''s so ungrateful! He even wants to attack us


    instead! What an ingrate! He should be struck by lightning!¡± Han Li immediately called Qiu Mu-Cheng


    toin after Ye Fan left.


    She had decided that she was going to do whatever it took to make sure Ye Fan disappeared and left


    her daughter.


    "Enough!"


    Han Li thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng would be on her side and scold Ye Fan for being heartless.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up shouting angrily at her instead.


    "Mum, do you think I''m stupid? Who in our family dares to go against you? Ye Fan has been yelled at


    by you for the past three years and he''s never evenined. Now you say he wants to beat you


    up? Did you think I''d believe you?"


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you cane home and look at the broken


    bowls on the floor..." Han Li panicked and started to exin.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to believe her. "Mum, I''m not in the mood to y such childish games with


    you. If you really don''t want to see Ye Fan anymore, then I''ll move out with him in a few days and save


    you all the trouble."


    "If we can''t offend you, then we''ll go somewhere else!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng mmed the phone down and hung up on her mother.

 Chapter 550 You Still Have Me

    Chapter 550 You Still Have Me


    "Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng, don''t..." Han Li was still yelling into the phone but there was no response. All


    she got was the dead tone of the phone.


    "This stupid little girl, she will be the death of me! Fine! Get lost then! All of you can go! Daughters


    really don''t side the family anymore after they grow up!"


    Han Li''s face was all red from anger.


    She thought that once Qiu Mu-Cheng heard that her mother had been bullied by Ye Fan, she would


    definitely scold Ye Fan angrily as well.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t believe her and even spoke up for Ye Fan. And now they wanted to move


    out?


    What was this husband and wife up to?


    Were they ganging up to rebel against her?


    Han Li was so angry that smoke wasing out from her nostrils.


    But she could hardly me anyone else.


    She was getting her just desserts.


    Han Li was the one who had been yelling at Ye Fan non-stop for three years and Ye Fan had never


    Now that Han Li was suddenly saying that Ye Fan wanted to beat her up, there was no way Qiu Mu-


    Cheng would believe that.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng really wasn''t in the mood to bother about this right now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was now in a safety helmet at one of the worksites belonging to Mufan Real Estate and


    trying to understand the situation with Su Qian and some others.


    "Miss Qiu, it''s really impossible for us to continue working. Someonees every two to three days to


    make trouble, and today, a few drunkards beat up my workers. Miss Qiu, yourpany must have


    offended someone, right? If it''s just one time, it''s not so bad. But it''s happened so many times now! We


    really don''t dare to continue the work. Today we might have been slightly injured, but someone might


    lose their life tomorrow!" pleaded the contractor as he clutched his freshly bandaged wounds.


    "Mr Sun, the project is only halfway through, so how could you just quit? Who would be able to pick up


    the pieces? The other party is also hurrying us. If the work here is dyed, then it''s hard for our


    best to persuade the contractor.


    Su Qian had called her in the morning to tell her that someone was making trouble at the worksite.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately rushed over.


    But damage had already been done.


    The contractor was already too frightened to keep working with Mufan Real Estate.


    Mufan Real Estate didn''t have many workers of their own and needed to work with other contractors to


    If this contractor left, then there would be several other projects that would be dyed.


    "Miss Qiu, I''m really sorry, I really am. But this is not a matter of money. I think you''d better quickly find


    someone else.¡± The contractor shook his head and left with his workers.


    He didn''t even want the money for the past few days of work.


    It was clear that they had really been badly frightened.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s hard to me them. After all, someone keeps making trouble every other day and they


    even got hurt today. Many of them are the sole breadwinner of their families, so they''d rather earn less


    than to take such a risky job," said Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t reply and just frowned. After a long time, she asked Su


    Qian, "Qianqian, have you checked on who were the ones who came to make trouble today?"


    Su Qian shook her head. "The police said that it was just a bunch of drunkards who happened to enter


    our worksite and didn''t do this on purpose."


    "Tsk," Qiu Mu-Cheng scoffed self-deprecatingly. "So it''s yet another coincidence?"


    "In less than a month, more than ten simr incidents have urred. We''ve lost so many contractors


    already, and each time, it turns out to be a coincidence? Qianqian, would you believe that?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words were cold and her beautiful face was covered with mocking and self-


    deprecation.


    Su Qian fell silent.


    She and Qiu Mu-Cheng both knew who was behind this.


    But what could they do about it?


    The Qiu family was now tied to Shuntian Group, and Qiushui Logistics was still backed by Hongqi


    Group.


    The Qiu family wasn''t powerful, but Shuntian Industries and Hongqi Group were.


    Hongqi Group''s main line of business wasn''t in real estate, so they didn''t sh head on with Mufan


    Real Estate.


    But Shuntian Industries was in real estate from the very beginning.


    On top of that, Qiu Mu-Qi had been making things worse, and there was that conflict over that piece of


    enemies.


    "Shuntian Industries has a powerful backer, and they had already reached an agreement with the


    authorities from the day they stepped into Yunzhou. As long as they don''t go overboard, the authorities


    aren''t going to offend a powerful corporation for the sake of our tinypany. So Mu-Cheng, I don''t


    think it''s possible to resolve this through the proper channels."


    "Tell you what, I''ll go back and talk to my dad and see if he can talk to Shuntian Industries. We can


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    even pay them some money, as long as they let us off and stop attacking Mufan Real Estate," said Su


    Qian with a sigh.


    But it was obvious from her tone of voice that Su Qian wasn''t confident that this method would work


    either.


    "No need."


    Su Qian was surprised that Qiu Mu-Cheng turned her down.


    "Mu-Cheng, what do you intend to do? If we don''t resolve our issue with Shuntian Group, we can''t even


    continue doing business," said Su Qian worriedly.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed bitterly. "They''ve been using all these underhanded means so that I would give


    in and give them that piece ofnd, right? Fine, I lose. I''m just a weak woman and I can''t fight them.


    They''ve won and I''m willing to give them that piece ofnd. Qianqian, give Qiu Mu-Qi a call. Tell them


    toe with the contract at noontime and I''ll let them have thend."


    After many days of holding her ground, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally caved in.


    Her eyes were red but she continued to smile sadly.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you nuts? Are you really going to sell thend at a low price to them? We''ll lose $200


    million this way. Even though this money was a loan from the bank, we still have to pay the bank back!"


    Su Qian tried to persuade her otherwise.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to smile and her eyes were filled with disappointment and sadness.


    "What else can I do? Qianqian, do we still have another option besides giving in? They''re a billion


    dor corporation with a huge backer. They''ve already reached an agreement with the authorities and


    they have people in Yunzhou and even Jianghai to help them with the legal side of things. Our


    "There''s no way we canpete with them. We lose in terms of our background, our connections and


    our finances. What else can we use topete with them? Our husbands?" Qiu Mu-Chengughed


    sadly and sounded so dejected.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized that life could be so tough and cruel.


    "When an ant meets an elephant, there''s nothing else it can do but to give in." Her sadughter


    echoed.


    But the biting wind made the yellow leaves at her feet fly up.


    "No, you still have me.¡±


    Huuu...


    The cold wind swept past as a low voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 551 If I Can Make It Live, I Can Make It Die

    Chapter 551 If I Can Make It Live, I Can Make It Die


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian immediately got a shock when they heard this voice.


    The two of them turned to see that Ye Fan had appeared without them realizing it.


    When she realized it was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s live-in husband, Su Qian''s expression fell.


    "You?! Seriously, if you can''t help, then don''t add to the problem. If you were so useless and couldn''t


    earn enough money, Mu-Cheng wouldn''t have to go through so much suffering. Get lost!"


    Even though Ye Fan had been very impressive at Haiyuan Restaurant and saved the two of them once,


    it was going to take more than one or two incidents to make Su Qian change her opinion of Ye Fan


    after years of prejudice.


    To Su Qian, Ye Fan was just a little physically stronger than some guys, but there was nothing else


    good about him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng tugged at Su Qian to tell her not to say anymore.


    "Ye Fan, why are you here?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan quietly as she tried hard to pretend that


    everything was fine.


    Ye Fan smiled. "I came to look for you. What''s happened? Did something happen at thepany?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "It''s just a small matter, I can settle this myself."


    "What small matter? Mu-Cheng..."


    Su Qian wanted to say more, but Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped her.


    "If there''s nothing else, then you can go ahead and find a ce first. I still have to attend to some


    matters, Qianqian and I will return to the office first." After a brief conversation, Qiu Mu-Cheng picked


    up a call and went back to the office.


    On the way back, Su Qian kept grumbling, "Mu-Cheng, why didn''t you tell him earlier? Then he will


    know how much you''ve suffered because of his ipetence. If you had married someone like Mr


    Chu, then nobody in Jiangdong would dare to bully you or yourpany like this."


    After listening to what Su Qian said, Qiu Mu-Cheng just shook her head and smiled. "And then? So


    what if he knows? Then I''ll just have one more person worrying about this problem and we won''t solve


    anything. Besides, Ye Fan has already done a lot. If he wasn''t at home and I had to worry about what


    happens in the house, then I wouldn''t be where I am today."


    "Oh my god! Mu-Cheng, you''re still being considerate towards him and speaking up for him? Don''t you


    think you''re being too nice to that useless piece of trash?" Su Qian smacked her forehead and felt that


    this best friend of hers was really beyond saving.


    But while Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were talking earlier, nobody noticed that iciness in Ye Fan''s


    eyes.


    "Shuntian Group, was it?¡±


    Ye Fan stood quietly without any expression on his face as he spoke to himself.


    After that, Ye Fan pulled his phone out and made a call.


    "Send all the information you have on Shuntian Group to my phone right now. If you don''t send me


    anything by the time I reach Shuntian Group''s office, you can pack your bags and leave."


    It was just a few sentences, but they were as cold as ice.


    The person on the other line gulped and quickly got to work.


    "Mu-Qi, did you say your cousin is willing to let go of thend and she wants to sign the transfer


    agreement at noon? HAHA! Excellent! I''ll go over in a while. Don''t worry, once I get this piece ofnd,


    I''ll remember to leave some profits for the Qiu family."


    At Shuntian Industries'' office building.


    Wang Sheng-Tian was in an excellent mood after receiving the call from Qiu Mu-


    Qi.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "A weak woman like her wants to fight with us? Look what happened in the end! She still had to give in


    anyway.¡±


    Wang Sheng-Tian stood arrogantly by the window as he picked up a ss of red wine and knocked it


    back.


    Then he told his subordinates to get the car ready and head for Mufan Real Estate!


    At this moment, the receptionist suddenly dialed in, "Mr Wang, someone is here to see you."


    "Does he have an appointment? If he doesn''t, then tell him to get lost. If he does, then tell him to wait.


    I''ll talk to him when Ie back." Wang Sheng-Tian clearly had no time to entertain visitors now.


    "But Mr Wang, that man says that you have to see him today no matter what."


    "What?" Wang Sheng-Tian frowned immediately. "What boastful words!"


    "He''s the first one in this city who dares toe to my doorstep and say such boastful words! Since


    that''s the case, I''m not seeing him today! Don''t tell me he can barge in even if I don''t want to see him?"


    Wang Sheng-Tianughed coldly.


    But just after he said this, he heard a low muffled sound and then a loud st.


    The solid wooden door in front of him had been kicked open from outside and it had splintered into a


    few pieces.


    "You got it!"


    A skinny figure suddenly appeared from nowhere as heughed maliciously.


    Huuuuu...


    The cold wind blew in through the broken door.


    It blew so hard that the curtains and their sleeves pped wildly.


    "It''s.Jt''s you!


    Ye Fan''s intrusion shocked Wang Sheng-Tian immediately.


    Even though he was frowning, he definitely got a fright.


    He had seen what Ye Fan was capable of. Even though he wasn''t capable of anything really that great,


    he was physically strong and could fight off more than ten burly men all by himself.


    He was surprised that Ye Fan was here, but it made sense too.


    After a brief period of shock, Wang Sheng-Tian asked angrily, "You useless bum! Why are you here?


    Did you think this was a ce you coulde whenever you liked? Ohhhh I know. You''re here to stand


    up for that gorgeous wife of yours, aren''t you? You''re just a country bumpkin but you really dote on


    your wife."


    Wang Sheng-Tian quickly guess Ye Fan''s motive foring to his office and snorted. He said a little


    curiously, "But did you think that just because you''re strong physically, you can do whatever you like?"


    "I''m warning you, we''re living in a civilized society governed by thew. If you don''t get lost, I''m calling


    the cops. When theye, no matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to stand up against


    bullets, I''m sure. Get lost! Go back and tell your wife to get everything ready because I''m going over to


    sign the contract right now.¡±


    "I know you''re all feeling very indignant or even humiliated inside. But that''s reality for you. People like


    you who have no background nor family to back you up will have no way of fighting with me. You will


    always have to give in." Wang Sheng-Tian looked down at Ye Fan andughed maniacally.


    He looked at Ye Fan with such disdain.


    He never thought much of Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan was just a countryside louse, so even though he was strong, he didn''t have much of a future.


    The Wang family had plenty of fighters like Ye Fan anyway.


    "Oh, is that so?¡±


    But even though Wang Sheng-Tian clearly looked down on him, Ye Fan didn''t get angry. Instead, he


    settled down on the couch and put one leg over his other knee, and even poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Wang Sheng-Tian, I''m very curious. What makes you so confident of yourself?"


    Wang Sheng-Tianughed and looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot. "What do you think?"


    "Shuntian Industries is a listedpany from Zhonghai and a corporation worth billions! Our


    Shuntian Group, and he has friends in both the corporate and political sectors."


    "I have influence, wealth, background and connections. Compared to me, all of you are mere ants.


    Mufan Real Estate is just a tinypany. If I can make it live, I can make it die! That''s the confidence


    that I have!"

 Chapter 552 Brink of Collapse

    Chapter 552 Brink of Copse


    Ye Fan instantly burst outughing at these words, as if he had just heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "You little punk, what are youughing about?" Ye Fan''sughter made Wang Sheng-Tian very


    annoyed.


    It made him feel like Ye Fan was belittling him, and that made his angry.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A useless coward dared tough at him?


    How dare he?!


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I''m asking you a question!"


    Ye Fan behaved like he hadn''t heard Wang Sheng-Tian, and this made Wang Sheng-Tian even angrier.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed, "You''ve said everything I wanted to say, so of course I don''t


    have anything left to say."


    Wang Sheng-Tian immediately frowned. "Punk, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing, really. I just wanted to tell you that all the things that you take pride in are not even worth


    mentioning! Just like you said, Shuntian Group is just a tinypany. If I can make it live, I can make it


    die!" Ye Fan''s faintughter echoed in the room.


    In fact, Ye Fan said these words without even looking at Wang Sheng-Tian. He just sat on the sofa and


    enjoyed his tea.


    Ye Fan remained calm throughout this entire exchange.


    It was as if this high ranking director of a huge conglomerate was nothing to Ye Fan.


    His tone of voice even sounded like he was mocking and toying with Wang Sheng-Tian.


    "HAHA! You?! You''re just a useless bum, but you are really boastful. You think you can topple Shuntian


    Group? I think your brain is broken!" Wang Sheng-Tian immediately burst outughing.


    Hisughter was filled with sarcasm.


    He looked at Ye Fan as if Ye Fan was a weirdo and an idiot.


    Wang Sheng-Tian''s assistants also doubled over withughter.


    They looked like they had just heard an ant dere that he was going to stomp another ant to death.


    "HAHA! Dude, you don''t even know what you''re talking about, right? Or rather, you''re just a piece of


    trash, so you don''t understand how powerful a listedpany worth billions is, right? Thepany


    has already built a business empire that belongs to us. Even the mayor wouldn''t dare to say such


    boastful words. You''re just a live-in son-inw and you really dare to say anything!" The room was filled


    with ear-piercing snorts.


    All his assistants were pointing andughing loudly at Ye Fan.


    "Mr Wang, he''s that live-in husband of the boss of Mufan Real Estate? He really lives up to his


    reputation. This guy is an idiot." "Haha! That''s only normal. He''s from the countryside and hasn''t seen


    much of the world yet, so he has no idea how powerful our corporation is. He probably thinks that a


    listedpany is like those chicken or pig farms in the vige, and he can topple them whenever he


    wants to.¡±


    There was nothing but disdain and mocking for Ye Fan in the room.


    Ye Fan was just a joke to everyone else.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t angry. He just shook his head andughed. "Why, you don''t believe me?"


    "My god, you still want to continue this game? Fine, I''ll y with you. As long as you can make


    Shuntian Group''s share price drop by 5% in the next seven days, I''ll believe that you are capable of


    toppling us," said Wang Sheng-Tian casually with a coldugh.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just nced at the time.


    Then he picked up the tea cup, took a sip and smiled faintly. "I don''t need seven days. Five minutes will


    do!"


    "Trust me, in five minutes, you will kneel down and beg me." Ye Fan smiled beautifully as he held the


    cup in his hands.


    "Five minutes? Kneel down? Go to hell! You''re just a useless coward and you dare to provoke me like


    this? I think you''re tired of living! You''re seriously an idiot. You''re just an idiot after all. Men, throw this


    useless fellow out!¡±


    Wang Sheng-Tian had run out of patience and didn''t want to waste anymore time on this idiot.


    He gave instructions for his security guards toe in.


    But Ye Fan didn''t budge. He just took another sip of tea, looked at the time, then said in a low voice,


    "The show''s going to start soon."


    DONG DONG DONG...


    Immediately after Ye Fan said those words, an employee came running into the office in a panic.


    "Mr Wang, bad news. Shuntian Group''s shares have been bear raided by international parties, and the


    price has fallen by 3%."


    Wang Sheng-Tian blinked hard and turned to nce at Ye Fan. But he soon suppressed that suspicion


    he had in his heart.


    This must be just a coincidence.


    "What are you panicking about? It''s just 3%, so it''s probably just a technical correction. It''ll go up in a


    while," said Wang Sheng-Tian nonchntly as he waved his hands about.


    But just after Wang Sheng-Tian said this, another employee came running frantically.


    "Mr Wang, bad news. In just a few minutes, Shuntian Industries'' share price has dropped by 9%. It''s


    going to hit the limit down price in no time."


    Just after this employee reported this, another employee came running in with a horrified expression on


    his face.


    "Mr Wang! Many people are selling Shuntian Group shares out of panic and we''ve lost $30 billion


    instantly, the share price has hit the limit down price already!"


    What?


    It hit its limit down price?!


    Wang Sheng-Tian''s face was pale and he jumped up from his chair.


    But this was just the beginning.


    In no time, more news came pouring into the office.


    "Mr Wang, headquarters say that the bank has cut off our loans and our partners are preparing to


    withdraw their investment. The cash at HQ can onlyst for another three days! Please let the


    subsidiarypanies be independent entities!"


    "Mr Wang, the Jinling branch office is under investigation for illegal management practices, and all its


    assets are frozen.¡±


    "Mr Wang, we just got the news that someone has reported the Yunzhou branch to the authorities and


    you are suspected of being involved in a homicide case. The Zhonghai police are on their way here to


    arrest you! Mr Wang, I think you''d better run for it! Otherwise you won''t be able to get away in time!"


    Every piece of news was like a sharp knife stabbing deeply into Wang Sheng-Tian''s heart.


    It was as if they were bolts of lightning that couldn''t stop exploding within Wang Sheng-Tian''s heart.


    Everything came attacking him like a heavy storm. Wang Sheng-Tian could hardly take it and he was in


    a daze now.


    He couldn''t believe it at all and his mind went nk.


    His face was pale and his eyes just stared ahead.


    He couldn''t snap out of his shock at all.


    He couldn''t believe how the Wang family''s business empire was suddenly on the brink of copse in


    just a few minutes.


    Another employee came running in frantically.


    "Mr...Mr Wang, phone call...for you."


    Wang Sheng-Tian took the phone from his staff robotically, but when he saw that it was his father on


    the line, he looked as though he had found a life buoy and asked in a panicked voice, "Dad,


    what...what happened? How did things turn out like that? Everything was okay just a day ago...¡±

 Chapter 553 Youd Better Run

    Chapter 553 You''d Better Run


    "Son, get yourself a good meal, then run for it. Ourpany can''t be saved. Over thest few minutes,


    corporations in Yanjing, Jinling, Gangdao and other major cities have attacked thepany at the


    same time. Even international financial corporations and oligarchs are attacking Shuntian Group!


    Everyone is trying to draw the line with us right now."


    "We''re doomed, we''re really doomed this time. The business that our ancestors have built up is gone


    just like that. After I go to jail, you must change your name and never say that you have anything to do


    with Shuntian Group.¡± Wang Sheng-Tian''s father sounded like he was saying hisst words to his son.


    Just a few minutes ago, Wang Sheng-Tian was still arrogantlyughing away and boasting of his might.


    But now, disaster had fallen from the sky and his family was going to copse. In just a few minutes,


    everything that Wang Sheng-Tian was so proud of had shattered to pieces.


    How could Wang Sheng-Tian ept such a devastating loss in such a short time?


    After hearing his father sound as if he was saying hisst words, Wang Sheng-Tian actually started


    crying even though he was nearly 30 years old already.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? What''s happened? Everything was fine yesterday and we just celebrated your


    birthdayst night. Why do I have to run for my life now? What about you? And Mum? You want me to


    change my name, but where are both of you going? If you''re noting with me, I''m not going


    anywhere!" Wang Sheng-Tian continued to weep fearfully.


    But the man on the other line got angry.


    "Hurry up and go! Sheng-Tian, thepany can fall and the Shuntian Group can be destroyed, but you


    must leave right now! If you still treat me as your father, then you must run for your life right now.


    Someone from Zhonghai is already on their way to arrest you, so if you don''t run now, the Wang family


    is really doomed. Leave Yunzhou and change your name, don''t be a Wang anymore!¡±


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing noise came through the phone.


    It was followed by silence.


    "Dad, Dad!¡± Wang Sheng-Tian shouted hysterically in the office.


    Perhaps he was feeling both terrified and frightened, so Wang Sheng-Tian was trembling all over.


    But no matter how loudly he shouted, nobody replied him.


    The call had been cut off.


    Wang Sheng-Tian couldn''t figure it out at all.


    How did this happen? How?


    What could have made Shuntian Group copse overnight?


    Besides other corporations in China, even oligarchs from overseas were attacking


    Shuntian Group and causing its downfall.


    It felt as though the entire world was turning on Shuntian Industries at the same time.


    "Mr Wang, I think we should run now!"


    "We must have offended some really big shot!"


    "HQ has already lost all hope. If our branch office continues to stay here, we''re just going to perish


    eventually."


    Many employees in the office were frightened and they all started to persuade Wang Sheng-Tian to


    make a run for it.


    But after hearing what his subordinates said, Wang Sheng-Tian shuddered all over.


    He spun around violently to look at the man on the sofa.


    That fair faced man was still sitting there with a smile on his face and drinking his tea.


    He was as calm as the surface of ake.


    His calmness didn''t seem to fit in with the rest of the panicky office.


    "It''s you! You bastard, it''s you! You did all this! What are you trying to do?!"


    Wang Sheng-Tian''s eyes were bloodshot and he hadpletely lost control of himself and started


    shouting hysterically at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan ignored him and looked like he hadn''t heard anything. He just sat on the sofa and casually


    sipped his tea.


    He looked so leisurely, it was as if he was just watching a show.


    "You..."


    Wang Sheng-Tian clenched his fists tightly when he looked at Ye Fan''s expression. His eyes were filled


    with deep hatred and anger as he looked at Ye Fan.


    But after some time, this intense hatred finally turned into a great wave of terror.


    THUD.


    Wang Sheng-Tian finally ended up kneeling at Ye Fan''s feet after all.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After he calmed down, Wang Sheng-Tian finally realized how frightening this man really was.


    In just a matter of minutes, all of Shuntian Group was suddenly on the brink of copse all because of


    what this person said.


    The Wang family''s numerous assets turned out to be so fragile in Ye Fan''s hands.


    Wang Sheng-Tian didn''t dare to imagine what sort of frightening power this man truly held.


    He looked at Ye Fan and smiled bitterly to himself.


    "Countryside louse? Cowardly live-in son-inw? That was just a cover. We''ve been fooled. We''ve all


    been fooled. With just one word, you could push Shuntian Group to the brink of copse. With just one


    word, you could destroy the billion dor empire that my family has built over thest few decades


    overnight. If you don''t have an incredible background, power or influence, you wouldn''t be able to do


    this!"


    "You''re no cowardly live-in son-inw. Who on earth are you?" Wang Sheng-Tian asked Ye Fan in a


    miserable voice with a heart full of dejection and self-deprecation.


    The heaviness in his heart also contained shock and confusion, but he also felt terrified at how little he


    knew about this man before him.


    Ye Fan sipped his tea and looked up at Wang Sheng-Tian. The teasing look on his lips intensified. "Mr


    Wang, instead of being concerned about who I am, why don''t you think of a way to save your parents


    and save the Shuntian Group that you''re so proud of?"


    Wang Sheng-Tian''s face trembled at this.


    He knelt on the floor and looked up at Ye Fan as he anxiously asked, "Ye...Mr Ye, is there still hope for


    my parents? Is there still hope for Shuntian Group?¡±


    Wang Sheng-Tian was already in despair.


    He thought that he had angered Ye Fan to the point where thepany was beyond saving. But after


    hearing what Ye Fan said, Wang Sheng-Tian saw a glimmer of hope.


    "As I said, Shuntian Group is merely an ant to me. If I can make it live, I can make it die. Since it''s just


    an ant, I can kill it or revive it with just the word." Ye Fan spoke very calmly, but the weight of his words


    were significant.


    After hearing this, Wang Sheng-Tian immediately started to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    His forehead hit the floor again and again, and there was soon blood on his skin.


    "Mr Ye, what do you want me to do? I''ll agree to anything. Please, please let us off, let off my father, let


    off Shuntian Group! Mr Ye, I was the one who was blind and I beg you, please let us off!" Wang Sheng-


    Tian couldn''t stop crying and his tears mingled with his blood as they flowed down his face.


    His assistants werepletely stunned as they watched their boss literally kneel down at Ye Fan''s feet


    to beg for mercy.


    Not too long ago, Wang Sheng-Tian was still looking down at Ye Fan as if Ye Fan was merely his


    servant, but now Wang Sheng-Tian was as frantic and helpless as an injured dog.


    Ye Fan looked at Wang Sheng-Tian, listened to him plead and thenughed. "Mr Wang, I said that it


    would only take five minutes for you to kneel down and beg for mercy. You didn''t believe me and you


    thought I was joking. What do you think now?"


    Ye Fan chuckled as he lifted up his cup to give the frightened man in front of him a toast.


    Then he lifted his hand and knocked back the entire cup of tea!

 Chapter 554 A Demon Like Person

    Chapter 554 A Demon Like Person


    "Actually, I have no feud with you. I''m teaching you a lesson today only because you stupidly offended


    my wife. But since you were led astray by someone else, I won''t make life difficult for you."


    "You just have to promise me that after today, you''ll take yourpany and get out of Yunzhou. Also,


    in the future, Shuntian Group will never set foot within Jiangdong ever again! If you do this, then I''ll let


    you and Shuntian Group off. What do you say?¡± said Ye Fan with a smile. But his faintughter was


    filled with nothing but coldness.


    It seemed as though Shuntian Group would turn to ashes in the next moment if Wang Sheng-Tian said


    no.


    Wang Sheng-Tian wasn''t an idiot.


    He knew he had no other choice.


    Just like what he had said earlier, the weaker party had no choice but to give in when they were faced


    with a truly powerful person.


    Before this, Qiu Mu-Cheng was the one who had given in.


    But now, he was the one who admitted defeat!


    Without any hesitation, Wang Sheng-Tian agreed to all of Ye Fan''s requests.


    He said that he would move thepany out from Yunzhou that very night and leave no one behind.


    And also that thepany would never set foot into Jiangdong again.


    "Excellent. Mr Wang, I hope you will remember what you said today. If I ever find out that Shuntian


    Group has gone against our agreement in anyway, then... since I could make yourpany die once, I


    can make you die against a second time."


    Huuuuu...


    The cold wind was biting.


    The strong and cold winds blew in through the broken door and swept through the office.


    But the wind wasn''t as cold as Ye Fan''s words.


    After that, Wang Sheng-Tian and his employees watched in terror as Ye Fan made a phone call.


    A few minutester, news came from the headquarters.


    The share price had started to climb again, and the investors had stopped withdrawing their


    investments.


    The terminated contracts were put back in ce.


    Even those directors who had been arrested were released.


    They were told that it was all a misunderstanding.


    The frozen assets of thepany were all unfrozen.


    Finally, Wang Sheng-Tian''s father called.


    After such a big upheaval, even someone as experienced in the corporate world as Wang Sheng-Tian''s


    father was in tears, and his voice was so agitated that it was trembling.


    "Son, it was just a scare, it was all just a scare. You don''t have to run anymore and our family''s empire


    isn''t going to copse anymore. Shuntian Group is still the same Shuntian Group as it was yesterday!


    Son, since Shuntian Group survived this crisis, it will see better days in the future. But son, even


    though it was just a scare today, we must learn from it. Next time, no matter how big our business


    bes, we must tread carefully and be cautious in doing things, otherwise this will happen again.¡±


    After pulling through such a major crisis, Wang Sheng-Tian''s father started to counsel his son.


    The headquarters probably had no idea what just happened.


    Only Wang Sheng-Tian knew who had caused Shuntian Group to suddenly go through such a thing.


    But of course, Wang Sheng-Tian didn''t dare to tell his father about Ye Fan.


    If his father knew that he was the one who nearly caused such a disaster, his father would beat him to


    death.


    This storm came quickly and went quickly.


    After just a matter of minutes, everything had gone back to normal.


    It was as if nothing happened at all.


    But Wang Sheng-Tian would never forget the terrible shock and experience he went through today.


    He was also going to remember Ye Fan''s name for the rest of his life, and live in terror of Ye Fan.


    "Mr Ye...please...have a nice day."


    Wang Sheng-Tian brought all his employees downstairs to see Ye Fan off.


    Nobody bothered about him when Ye Fan came to the office.


    But when he left, he had shocked the entire office, so everyone came to see him off.


    After Ye Fan left, Wang Sheng-Tian gave instructions, "All departments in this office will close down


    with immediate effect! All employees below director rank are to bepensated and terminated, tell


    them to find another job. The rest of the directors will go back to HQ with me! We will never set foot in


    Jiangdong ever again!"


    What?


    Everyone in the office trembled when they heard Wang Sheng-Tian''s orders.


    "Mr Wang, do we really have to leave? We''ve set up this branch office in Yunzhou for barely a month,


    but we''ve paid for the next five years of rent for this office and several projects have just started. We''re


    leaving just after we opened shop? We might lost millions this way!" Some of his subordinates tried to


    persuade Wang


    Sheng-Tian otherwise.


    "I repeat. Pack all our things and get out of Yunzhou immediately! Also, remember the name Ye Fan.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From today onwards, I can protect you from absolutely anybody in the world except him. If you offend


    Ye Fan, then you''re on your own and I won''t bother about you. This man is practically a demon..."


    Indeed.


    Even though Wang Sheng-Tian interacted with Ye Fan for only a short time, that figure was already


    equivalent to a demon in Wang Sheng-Tian''s heart.


    If he offended that demon, then he would be haunted by nightmares forever.


    Over at Mufan Real Estate.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was already waiting in the guest lounge.


    He sat on the sofa with a foot on his other knee as he waited in a rxed manner.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were seated on the other side.


    None of them said anything and just waited.


    They had already arranged to meet here and sign the transfer agreement. They were now just waiting


    for Wang Sheng-Tian toe.


    "Mu-Cheng, you have been chased out of the Qiu family already, but I''m still your cousin after all. I''ve


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored him.


    Su Qian''s face turned red from anger. "Qiu Mu-Qi, don''t be too smug now. If you didn''t have the


    backing of Shuntian Group, Qiushui Logistics would have copsed long ago. Don''t forget, your first


    uncle and that Qiu Mu-Ying fought hard with us too, but in the end, Mufan Real Estate still managed to


    open for business while theynded in jail! You are going to meet the same fate as them sooner or


    But Qiu Mu-Qi wasn''t angered by Su Qian''s nasty words at all.


    "Miss Su, that''s not nice of you to say such things. I''m an elite who studied overseas after all, so how


    could youpare me to them? Besides, my uncles are getting old and their heart is no longer with the


    business, so it''s no surprise that they''ve lost to Mu-Cheng."


    "As for Mu-Ying, she didn''t lose either. Even though she was in jail for a few days, she was released


    really quickly after that."


    "Speaking of which, Mu-Ying told me to help her thank Mu-Cheng. If not for Mu-Cheng, then Mu-Ying


    wouldn''t be so free right now. She''s now focusing her time and attention on bing a rich man''s


    wife."


    "I suppose you don''t know anything about it yet, right? If all goes well, Mu-Ying and Wen-Fei will get


    married this month. Mu-Ying might have lost her career, but she won in love. In the future, she will be


    the


    heir to the Chu family''s million dor assets, so wouldn''t that make her better off than Mu-Cheng?"

 Chapter 555 Never Meet Again

    Chapter 555 Never Meet Again


    "But too bad, Mu-Cheng, you married that useless coward. Looks like you''re never walking with your


    head high for the rest of your life,"ughed Qiu Mu-Qi gleefully.


    Su Qian grit her teeth in anger. She hated this gleeful expression on the faces of despicable people like


    Qiu Mu-Qi.


    But there was no way she could argue back since everything that Qiu Mu-Qi said was true.


    As long as Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to divorce Ye Fan, this marriage would always be an insult that Qiu


    Mu-Cheng couldn''t avoid hearing.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was strangely calm and didn''t say anything.


    But Qiu Mu-Qi was obviously deliberately trying to put Qiu Mu-Cheng in a spot. After he was done


    talking to Su Qian, he also left Qiu Mu-Cheng some sarcastic remarks.


    "Mu-Cheng, back at Haiyuan Restaurant, I tried to persuade you nicely to let go of this piece ofnd,


    but you refused to listen.


    Look at what''s happened in the end? You still had to let go of it, right? Mu-Cheng, in this world, you


    have to look at the big picture clearly. You can''t always have your cake and eat it. Take this incident as


    a lesson learnt. That''s what happens to you if you try to fight us," said Qiu Mu-Qi with a cold smile.


    At this juncture, they could hear the sound of a car driving in.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was instantly delighted. "I suppose Mr Wang is here. Mu-Cheng, prepare your pens and


    seals, we''re going to sign the transfer agreement soon. Haha!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Qiughed gleefully and ran out to wee Wang Sheng-Tian even as Su Qian and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng red at him angrily.


    "Sheng-Tian, over here. Come on over! Mu-Cheng has been waiting for some time now, and she''s just


    waiting to give you that piece ofnd!¡± said Qiu Mu-Qi with a big smile as he pulled Wang Sheng-Tian


    along to sign the agreement.


    But to Qiu Mu-Qi''s surprise, Wang Sheng-Tian ignored Qiu Mu-Qi and pushed him aside after ring


    fiercely at him.


    "Sheng-Tian, you..." Qiu Mu-Qi was stunned and didn''t understand why Wang Sheng-Tian suddenly


    pushed him away.


    "Move aside, don''t block my way!" shouted Wang Sheng-Tian. Then he walked forward and bowed to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, Shuntian Group was blind and we have done you wrong. So today, I, Wang Sheng-Tian,


    would like to sincerely apologize to you on behalf of Shuntian Group. We hope that Miss Qiu can


    forgive us and give us another chance. These are some gifts topensate Miss Qiu for the trouble


    we have brought."


    Wang Sheng-Tian got his subordinates to bring a whole pile of gifts to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    This shocking gesture made everyone present look on with wide eyes and gaping mouths.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were both stunned and didn''t know what was going on.


    Before this, Wang Sheng-Tian was still arrogant and rude, but now, he was behaving so humbly, and


    he was even apologizing to them.


    "Mr Wang, what are you up to now?" asked Su Qian suspiciously because she felt that this was all very


    strange.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng also suspected that Wang Sheng-Tian and Qiu Mu-Qi were putting on some act


    together. He looked fearful and apologetic on the surface, but who knew what other schemes he was


    plotting with Qiu Mu-Qi?


    But they weren''t the only ones who were shocked. Qiu Mu-Qi was equally surprised by this.


    "Sheng-Tian, what are you doing? The ones who should be giving in are the twodies! Why are you


    apologizing instead? Qiu Mu-Cheng is just the wife of a useless coward, so how could she be worth


    your apology? Listen to me, don''t bother ying with them. Just sign the contract and get thend first,


    that''s more important. Once we get this piece ofnd, then Mufan Real Estate is mostly doomed. If we


    continue on our original n, we can make them copse in another month," said Qiu Mu-Qi anxiously


    to Wang Sheng-Tian.


    "You can go to hell!" Wang Sheng-Tian unexpectedly cursed at Qiu Mu-Qi and kicked him hard.


    "You bloody idiot! How could you still continue to spout nonsense here?! I was nearly done in by your


    idiocy!" shouted Wang Sheng-Tian furiously.


    He was so angry that he was ready to kick Qiu Mu-Qi to death.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had attacked Mufan Real Estate before this because he had believed everything Qiu Mu-Qi said.


    Qiu Mu-Qi imed that Qiu Mu-Cheng''s entire family was a bunch of useless cowards and it wouldn''t


    take much to deal with them.


    But in the end?


    That useless coward that Qiu Mu-Qi talked about nearly became the same person who dug a grave for


    Shuntian Group.


    In just minutes, he was able to push a listedpany to the brink of copse.


    He was able to keep them alive if he wanted to, but he could also make them die if he wanted to.


    Their survival was at the mercy of his words.


    Wang Sheng-Tian dared not think about how much power and influence Ye Fan must have.


    Offending a person like that was a nightmare to Wang Sheng-Tian.


    Wang Sheng-Tian hade personally to apologize so as to make for the awful things he did to Mufan


    Real Estate before this.


    But now, this stupid Qiu Mu-Qi was still trying to goad him into bullying Ye Fan''s wife.


    Thankfully Ye Fan wasn''t around.


    Otherwise, Wang Sheng-Tian was afraid that Ye Fan might get angry again.


    "Mr Wang, you...you...¡± Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were stunned by what they had just witnessed and


    their hearts were filled with shock.


    Was this Wang Sheng-Tian seriously here to apologize?


    "Miss Qiu, all of this was nned by Qiu Mu-Qi. Back at Haiyuan Restaurant, Qiu Mu-Qi was the one


    who hired those guys to make things difficult for you two. Qiu Mu-Qi was also the one who got people


    to make trouble at your worksites."


    "I was blinded by his lies and ended up doing such terrible things. But the damage has already been


    done, and I have offended you badly. I know that I was wrong. So from today onwards, I will take all my


    staff and leave Yunzhou for good. Shuntian Group will never set foot inside


    Jiangdong ever again."


    "We will also never, ever go up against you and yourpany. Miss Qiu, let me use this cup of tea to


    represent the wine I should drink for my sins.¡±


    Wang Sheng-Tian picked up the cup of tea and drank the entire cup in one mouthful.


    "The road ahead may be long and tough, but I hope that we never meet again. Farewell, Miss Qiu!¡±


    With that, Wang Sheng-Tian turned and left in his car.


    "Sheng-Tian, Sheng-Tian! Sheng-Tian, what are you doing? Are you nuts?! You just opened shop in


    Yunzhou, so you can''t leave now! If you go, then what''s going to happen to me? What''s going to


    happen to Qiushui Logistics? You''re my buddy, so how could you leave me in the lurch like that?!" Qiu


    Mu-Qi couldn''t believe what just happened and he ran after Wang Sheng-Tian.


    Shuntian Group was Qiu Mu-Qi''s greatest pir of support in Yunzhou right now.


    If Wang Sheng-Tian left with Shuntian Group, then who was Qiushui Logistics going to rely on to


    advance in the future?


    "You stupid idiot! Get lost!"


    Wang Sheng-Tian''s embarrassment had turned to anger as he kicked Qiu Mu-Qi aside again and


    ranted angrily, "Qiu Mu-Qi, I don''t care if you choose to die, but don''t drag me down with you again.


    From today onwards, we''re not buddies anymore and we have nothing to do with one another."


    Wang Sheng-Tian pushed Qiu Mu-Qi aside and walked out.


    The sound of roaring car engines filled the air as several luxury cars sped out of Yunzhou.


    Wang Sheng-Tian and Shuntian Group had pulled out of Yunzhou entirely.


    They were never going to set foot inside Jiangdong ever again!

 Chapter 556 Oh, Is That So?

    Chapter 556 Oh, Is That So?


    "Qianqian, how is it? Did Shuntian Group seriously pack up and leave?"


    Su Qian took a phone call outside and came back in after a few minutes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still doubtful and quickly asked Su Qian about this.


    Su Qian excitedly replied, "Mu-Cheng, I called to check and it''s true!"


    "This morning, all the employees at Shuntian Group''s office were terminated. Many of theirputers,


    tables and chairs were all sold off at a low price. The entire office building is empty and they''ve called


    off all their projects. The other offices nearby all said that Shuntian Group seemed to be in a terrible


    hurry to leave and they were so frantic, they looked like they were running for their lives," said Su Qian


    happily.


    Su Qian thought that Mufan Real Estate would really have to sign this humiliating transfer agreement


    with Shuntian Group.


    But all the tables suddenly turned at thest minute.


    Shuntian Group actuallypletely withdrew from Yunzhou.


    They had just flung everything down and ran like crazy.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng had confirmed that Shuntian Group had seriously left, her tense body finally


    rxed.


    But this was a really strange thing to happen.


    "Qianqian, what do you think happened? Shuntian Group had just arrived in Yunzhou and Wang


    Sheng-Tian had been doing very well here over the past month. Today, we even admitted defeat and


    agreed to let them have this piece ofnd. So why did they suddenly leave in such a hurry? This


    withdrawal and the early termination of all those projects they had on hand would cost them more than


    $100 million in total,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng doubtfully.


    "Who knows? Maybe something bad happened at their headquarters. This Wang Sheng-Tian is only


    the boss over a branch office and he''s already so arrogant and unreasonable, stooping to all sorts of


    hical means to get business. The HQ side is probably even worse. Once you offend too many


    people, then you''re just waiting for the day someone would finally do you in. This Wang Sheng-Tian left


    in such a hurry probably because he has to help HQ out,¡± Su Qian made a wild guess.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng still looked suspicious. "Is that really what happened?


    For some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that there was arge hand controlling all that happened today.


    Could Ye Fan be the one helping her?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly shook her head at this thought.


    To Qiu Mu-Cheng, the best thing that Ye Fan could do was to fight.


    Fighting was quite useful at times.


    But it definitely wasn''t enough to force a huge corporation to back down.


    "I suppose something bad happened within Shuntian Group after all," thought Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Then she heard the sound of Su Qian''s gleefulughter.


    "Haha! Young Master Qiu, looks like we''ll have to disappoint you again. This time, we got thest


    mud that can''t stick onto the wall, so even though you had the backing of a powerfulpany like


    Shuntian Group, in the end, you''ve ended up with nothing once they left."


    After all, the future was never easy to predict.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was so smug just moments ago, but now he was like a dog whose owners had died and he


    looked a mess.


    Su Qian''s eyes were smiling as she


    mocked him.


    "Humph! Su Qian, Qiu Mu-Cheng, don''t be too smug now! I''m not relying solely on Shuntian Group,


    you know? Qiu Mu-Cheng, I remember Mufan Real Estate signed an agreement to borrow a total of


    $200 million from Hongqi Bank, right? Hongqi Bank approved the first loan of $50 million, and the


    second loan is going to be released soon. Tell me, if you don''t get the second loan in time, would the


    cashflow of Mufan Real Estate still be able to hold up?" Qiu Mu-Qiughed coldly with an icy look in his


    eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression changed slightly when she heard this.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t listen to his nonsense, these are just empty threats. We have no feud with Hongqi


    Bank, so why would they purposely pick on a smallpany like us? Don''t tell me Qiu Mu-Qi is the


    person controlling Hongqi Bank and can decide on whether the bank works with Mufan Real Estate or


    not?" mocked Su Qian. She didn''t care about what Qiu Mu-Qi id.


    She just thought that Qiu Mu-Qi was desperately grasping at straws and spouting nonsense.


    Hongqi Bank was backed by Hongqi Group and they were even more powerful than Shuntian


    Industries.


    This corporation was closely tied to a very wealthy family in Yanjing. The previous CEO of Hongqi


    Group was the one of the richest people in Yunzhou, Xu Lei. After she left Yunzhou, she moved to


    Yanjing.


    Why would such a corporation work in cahoots with a small fry like Qiu Mu-Qi?


    "Oh, is that so? Su Qian, you think you''re very clever, but you''re actually very stupid. I''m sure Mu-


    Cheng knows that the Qiu family works closely with Liu Bin, a manager at Hongqi Group. Back when


    Mu-Ying took the deal away from you, she relied on this person to get the deal. And now, Liu Bin is in


    charge of Hongqi Bank''s operations, and he''s the one in charge of the loan to Mufan Real Estate. Mu-


    Cheng, I''m sure you know very well whether I''m giving an empty threat or not by now, right?¡±ughed


    Qiu Mu-Qi coldly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face hadpletely paled.


    Her heart had already started trembling when she heard him mention Liu Bin.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had lost her status in the Qiu family and was kicked out by Qiu Mu-Ying mostly because


    of this Liu Bin!


    Back when Xu Lei left Yunzhou, Liu Bin was the one who rose to power.


    Liu Bin was a good friend of Chu Wen-Fei''s father, and was on good terms with Chu Wen-Fei as well.


    And because of this connection, Qiu Mu-Ying joined hands with Liu Bin to kick Qiu Mu-Cheng off


    Qiushui Logistics''joint project with Hongqi Group.


    This matter had a great impact on Qiu Mu-Cheng since this deal was one that she and Ye Fan had


    clinched together. But in the end, they had worked so hard only for Qiu Mu-Ying to benefit.


    "So you''re saying that Hongqi Bank offered Mufan Real Estate a loan in the first ce because you


    and that Liu Bin nned it?" Qiu Mu-Cheng thought about many things that happened before this and


    realized that she had walked into Qiu Mu-Qi''s evil ns a long time ago.


    "Haha! Mu-Cheng, you''re quite smart. But you''re realizing it toote. If my predictions are correct, this


    piece ofnd used up almost all the cash that Mufan Real Estate has on hand right now. If your


    But now, I''m going to cut your source of money off. I''ll see what else you can do!"ughed Qiu Mu-Qi


    smugly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s expression had darkened and she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were


    about to dig into her flesh.


    She never thought that Qiu Mu-Qi would be so scheming.


    Everything was linked together and he had nned a series of traps for her.


    He wasn''t going to stop until Mufan Real Estate copsed.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, at the end of the day, you''re just an ordinary woman after all. You want to start a


    business and be your own boss? Dream on! All I need is a few moves and Mufan Real Estate will be


    on the verge of copse! HAHA!" Qiu Mu-Qiughed arrogantly.


    "Oh, is that so?" Just then, a cold snort came from outside the office door.

 Chapter 557 Liu Bins Regret

    Chapter 557 Liu Bin''s Regret


    "Ye Fan? You again?! You useless coward, I still haven''t settled what happened at Haiyuan Restaurant


    with you yet, and you dare to appear in front of me now?"


    Qiu Mu-Qi was instantly infuriated by Ye Fan''s appearance.


    If this Ye Fan hadn''t twisted the truth at Haiyuan Restaurant the day before and turned him into the bad


    guy, he and Wang Sheng-Tian wouldn''t have been arrested by Ren Han.


    In the end, they used their connections to get themselves out of jail time.


    But it was still a big embarrassment for Qiu Mu-Qi, so it was only natural that he hated Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng is my wife. Now that my wife is getting bullied, then of course her husband should appear,"


    said Ye Fan with a faint smile.


    "Ha! You''re just a countryside louse and a useless piece of trash. So what if youe here? Qiu Mu-


    Cheng is now short on cash, do you have any to spare her?" snorted Qiu Mu-Qi.


    Su Qian wasn''t pleased to see Ye Fan either.


    "Didn''t Mu-Cheng tell you to find a house to rent just now? Why are you here again? Thepany is


    already facing a lot of problems, but you can''t help her with any of them and you evene here to


    make more trouble?!" said Su Qian disdainfully.


    Ye Fan ignored Su Qian and headed straight for Qiu Mu-Qi.


    "Qiu Mu-Qi, I thought that after Shuntian Group moved away, you would get the hint and get lost. But


    you don''t know when to retreat at all. One Shuntian Group couldn''t do anything about me, and you


    think relying on one tiny Liu Bin is enough to trip Mu-Cheng up and topple Mufan Real Estate?"


    After hearing Ye Fan''s icy words, Qiu Mu-Qi instantly let out a snort.


    It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "I really don''t know where a useless coward like you finds the confidence to say such things. But you''re


    right. Relying on Liu Bin is enough to trip Qiu Mu-Cheng up and topple Mufan Real Estate!" snarled Qiu


    Mu-Qi in a threatening voice.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "Oh, is that so?¡±


    Just as Ye Fan said these words, a car stopped outside the office door.


    A middle aged man with a panicked face was escorted by two burly men out of the car. The men flung


    him into Mufan Real Estate and hey sprawling on the floor in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye fan picked up a cup of tea from the table and took a sip as he said, "Young Master Qiu, I''m sure you


    know this man."


    "This...Liu Bin?!¡±


    BOOOM...


    Qiu Mu-Qi was terribly shocked when he saw the man in front of him.


    He felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    His eyes were filled with shock and his pupils constricted violently.


    "How...how could this be? Manager Liu, how did you be like this?"


    After Wang Sheng-Tian left, Liu Bin was Qiu Mu-Qi''sst hope.


    But he never imagined that the GM of Hongqi Group would be flung at Ye Fan''s feet like a dog.


    "Ye Fan, how dare you! How dare you assault Manager Liu in broad daylight? Just you wait! I''ll get a


    with bloodshot eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Qi clearly thought that Liu Bin looked like this because Ye Fan beat him up.


    But while Qiu Mu-Qi was fuming, a man in a suit walked in from outside. His words and mannerism


    exuded a ssiness about him.


    After looking around, he walked to Ye Fan and bowed respectfully to him. "Mr Ye, I am Xiao En, and


    Miss Xu Lei has sent me to take over Hongqi Group in Yunzhou."


    "The previous GM of Hongqi Group, Liu Bin, was in cahoots with others outside thepany and is


    guilty of using thepany for his personal gain. He is guilty of embezzlement and he has also teamed


    up with others to hically attack Mufan Real Estate and plotted to harm your wife, Miss Qiu."


    "The board of directors has already decided to terminate Liu Bin and pass him to themercial


    crimes unit to be investigated for his embezzlement activities."


    "But before that, I have decided to bring this man here to apologize to Mr Ye and Miss Qiu first. Hongqi


    Group was unwise and hired such a man, and we will ept any punishment from Mr Ye!¡± his low


    voice resounded within the hall.


    Su Qian and the rest watched as this clearly upper ss, well-dressed and authoritative looking man


    put aside his high status and bowed low to Ye Fan to apologize.


    This scene struck all of them hard on the head.


    They were all frozen to the floor.


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s eyes were so wide.


    He watched on as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You...you''re sent from Yanjing to take over Hongqi Group? Manager...Manager Liu Bin has


    been...terminated? No! This is impossible. This is definitely impossible! How could it be so


    coincidental? You''re lying, none of this is true. You''re not someone sent from Miss Xu, right?" Qiu Mu-


    Qi''s eyes were filled with shock and fear, and he kept shaking his head because he couldn''t ept it.


    He simply couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.


    In just one day, Wang Sheng-Tian had run off in a hurry with Shuntian Group, while Liu Bin''s influence


    in Hongqi Group had copsed just like that.


    The two trump cards that Qiu Mu-Qi held onto to fight against Mufan Real Estate had both fallen apart


    at nearly the same time.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How could there be something so coincidental in the world?


    It felt as if there was a hand from above controlling all of this.


    While Qiu Mu-Qi was still shuddering uncontrobly in fear, Liu Bin suddenly sprang up from the floor


    and dashed towards Qiu Mu-Qi, then grabbed Qiu Mu-Qi violently by the neck.


    "You bastard! You bastard! Qiu Mu-Qi! You''ve gotten me into hot soup! The Qiu family has gotten me


    into trouble! All that I''ve spent my lifetime working so hard to attain has been destroyed in your hands!


    Go to hell! GO TO HELL!" Liu Bin''s eyes were bloodshot as he strangled Qiu Mu-Qi''s neck as if he had


    gone mad.


    He looked like he was really going to strangle Qiu Mu-Qi to death at this rate.


    After all, Liu Bin had used his lifetime to rise from a low ranking employee all the way to his current


    position.


    But because of Qiu Mu-Qi and the Qiu family, he offended a big shot and now he was never going to


    recover from this loss.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how much Liu Bin hated Qiu Mu-Qi and the Qiu family right now.


    Just half an hour ago, someone from the Xu family in Yanjing had arrived to terminate Liu Bin from his


    position and even captured him so that they could hand him over to themercial crimes unit and


    charge him for embezzlement.


    At that time, Liu Bin couldn''t figure out how this had happened.


    Xu Lei had already left Yunzhou, so why did she suddenly interfere in Yunzhou''s matters? And she had


    actuallye down so hard on him too.


    He only realized what happened when Xiao En told him that he had offended someone he shouldn''t


    have, and this person was Ye Fan!


    "Even the previous head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang, bowed to this man and surrendered to Mr Ye.


    You''re just a small fry but you dared to offend his woman. If we don''t send you to die, then Hongqi


    Group is going to die!" That was what Xiao En told him half an hour ago.


    Liu Bin suddenly realized that this live-in son-inw of the Qiu family and vige-born louse was


    actually such a big shot.


    Everyone thought that he was just a piece of trash and everyone looked down on him.


    But in the end, Liu Bin found out the hard way that he was truly a dragon.


    An invincible dragon that could shock all of Yanjing and rise up as the hero of Jiangdong!

 Chapter 558 Completely Defeated

    Chapter 558 Completely Defeated


    Liu Bin was filled with deep regret.


    But it was already toote.


    Hongqi Group decided to give him up for the greater good, so they had chosen to sacrifice Liu Bin in


    order to gain Ye Fan''s forgiveness.


    Liu Bin had spent an entire lifetime of efforts and scheming to get to where he was today.


    But now, after making one slip up, he had lost everything.


    Liu Bin was filled with indignation.


    If he had a feud with Ye Fan, then that was fine by him.


    Dying at the hands of his own enemy was nothing to be angry about.


    But he didn''t have any feud with Ye Fan in the first ce.


    Liu Bin had never even spoken a single word to Ye Fan before.


    But the Qiu family had poisoned his mind and their stupidity had made him offend a big shot like Ye


    Fan.


    And so the great regret in his heart had finally turned into intense hatred towards the Qiu family.


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s face was all red and his veins were bulging as breathing became difficult for him.


    Just when Qiu Mu-Qi was about to faint fromck of oxygen, Xiao En got someone to pull Liu Bin off


    him.


    "Send him away.¡± Xiao En waved his hand and that was as good as sentencing Liu Bin to death.


    "Qiu Mu-Qi, you little bastard! Your entire family are bastards for getting me into this mess! You deserve


    to die! That Qiu Mu-Ying too! All of you deserve to die! I have turned out like this all thanks to you!


    Even if I be a ghost, I''m going to haunt all of you! Once I get out of jail, I''m going to destroy the


    Qiu family and pound you to dust!!" Liu Bin continued shrieking angrily with bloodshot eyes as he was


    dragged out.


    Phew...


    Qiu Mu-Qi copsed onto the floor. His face was still red and there was a bruise on his neck.


    He was still recovering from the fright he got just now and was taking in deep breaths of air.


    All that happened earlier had really terrified Qiu Mu-Qi to the point where he felt as though his soul was


    going to leave him.


    Until now, Qiu Mu-Qi still couldn''t understand what just happened.


    First, Wang Sheng-Tian punched and kicked him, then now Liu Bin hated him to the core. If nobody


    pulled Liu Bin off him just now, Liu Bin would have seriously strangled him to death.


    Justst night, Qiu Mu-Qi was still drinking and chatting happily with the two of them.


    But just one dayter, everything had changed.


    Wang Sheng-Tian had withdrawn from Yunzhou with his entirepany in a hurry, while Liu Bin had


    been stripped of his duties and thrown into jail.


    He thought that Mufan Real Estate was going to be the one who would surrender to him today, but in


    the end, Qiu Mu-Qi realized that he had lost everything.


    "Young Master Qiu, what say you? Shuntian Group has left Jiangdong and Liu Bin has been thrown


    into jail. Do you still have anymore trump cards left? If you do, then please go ahead and show your


    cards. Mu-Cheng and I will be sitting here waiting for you, and we''ll catch whatever you throw our way,¡±


    came Ye Fan''s faintughter.


    Thatughter was bright and patronizing. It carried disdain and contempt, as well as the authority that a


    winner had.


    "You mean...it''s you?! Were you the one behind all of this?!" shouted Qiu Mu-Qi hysterically as he


    looked up to stare at Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Qi seemed to have finally realized something. He wasn''t stupid - since his two pirs of support


    had gone down one after another, this was no coincidence. Someone was behind this and making it


    happen.


    After he thought about how the man from Hongqi Group was so respectful to Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Qi


    instantly suspected Ye Fan.


    "No. No, it can''t be you. Nobody knows you better than the Qiu family. You''re just a country bumpkin of


    lowly birth with no background and no family to back you. Eventually you married into the Qiu family


    and became a cowardly live-in son-inw. You''ve always taken whatever abuse came your way and


    everyone looks down on you. How could a useless thing like you possibly force Shuntian Group to


    leave this city and cause the downfall of Liu Bin?" Qiu Mu-Qi''s veins bulged as he shook his head


    profusely. He found it hard to believe that Ye Fan could be the one behind this.


    But there was nothing shocking about that, since that was what they knew of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had married into the Qiu family for the past three years and everybody in the Qiu family knew


    what sort of background he had.


    It was as if a friend you knew everything about suddenly told you that he was from one of the wealthiest


    families in the world and had power over the whole world.


    Would you believe him?


    You wouldn''t.


    And that''s because you know him too well and there was no reason why he would suddenly be such an


    incredible person.


    And that was also why Qiu Mu-Cheng still didn''t think that Ye Fan was some big shot even though Ye


    Fan had done so many shocking things.


    After all, which big shot would be willing to marry into his wife''s family?


    Besides, every big shot had something that was better than others.


    Either they had a powerful family to back them, or they possessed outstanding business acumen, or


    they were high ranking in the government or the military.


    But Ye Fan had none of these things.


    As such, nobody around Ye Fan would imagine how powerful Ye Fan really was.


    That was the problem with having a fixed mindset.


    The more one knew a person, the firmer one''s impression of that person would be.


    It wasn''t that easy to undo the prejudice that the Qiu family had towards Ye Fan for the past three


    years.


    In his anger, Qiu Mu-Qi turned to Qiu Mu-Cheng instead.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, tell me, what on earth did you do? What did you rely on to force Shuntian Group away


    and how did you topple Liu Bin?¡±


    If Ye Fan wasn''t the one behind this, then it had to be Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Qi didn''t know that Qiu Mu-Cheng was as bewildered as he was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know anything about this.


    So Qiu Mu-Qi didn''t get any answers out of her either.


    He eventually left Mufan Real Estate.


    When he came at noontime, he was still throwing his weight about.


    But when he left, he was as dejected and broken as a dog whose owners had died.


    Ye Fan didn''t make things difficult for him and let him walk away.


    "Mr Ye, this man tried to scheme against Miss Qiu and harm Mufan Real Estate, but you''re just going to


    let him go like that?" asked Xiao En in a low voice.


    Ye Fanughed coldly. "The Qius are just a third tier family. Without anyone to rely on, Qiu Mu-Qi won''t


    be able to create any trouble."


    "Besides, for someone like Qiu Mu-Qi, it''s a greater punishment to let him go back and watch how


    Qiushui Logistics falls apart in his own hands."


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed as he watched the dejected Qiu Mu-Qi leave. He picked up his


    cup of tea and knocked it back in one gulp.


    Shortly after Qiu Mu-Qi left, Hongqi Group announced that they were going to stop all projects with the


    Qiu family.


    Qiushui Logistics had been on the wane over the past few years.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t clinched the deal with Hongqi Group back then, Qiushui Logistics would have


    been beyond saving and would have gone bankrupt a long time ago.


    In other words, Qiushui Logistics was barely surviving purely because of their business deal with


    Hongqi Group. Then after Qiu Mu-Qi returned, they managed to regain some of their former glory from


    their connection to Shuntian Group.


    But now, Shuntian Group had moved out and Hongqi Group had withdrawn all their investment as well


    as terminated all their contracts with Qiushui Logistics.


    This was as good as putting a knife to the Qiu family''s throat.


    And this very nearly ended Qiushui Logistics'' life!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 559 The Wealthy Ye Fan

    Chapter 559 The Wealthy Ye Fan


    "You''re the one behind everything that happened today, right?"


    Su Qian and the rest had already left.


    Only Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were left inside Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office.


    Ye Fan smiled and replied, "If not?"


    "Besides your husband, who else in this entire city would help you? I helped you with such a major


    crisis, so how do you intend to thank me?" said Ye Fan almost jokingly.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly in no mood to joke with Ye Fan.


    She looked up at Ye Fan and said quietly, "Next time, don''t interfere inpany matters."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan thought Qiu Mu-Cheng would ask him how he managed to pull this off, but Qiu Mu-


    Cheng said this instead.


    "What''s wrong? Why do I sense that you''re not very happy?" asked Ye Fan puzzledly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "Nothing. Have you found a ce? If you haven''t, you can take the


    afternoon to look for one."


    "I still have other things to attend to, so I won''t apany you,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng coldly as she


    turned to leave.


    But then she suddenly stopped walking.


    "Ye Fan, don''t trouble Miss Xu over such things, I can settle it by myself. Also, since Miss Xu is already


    married, don''t contact her so often."


    PFFFT!


    Ye Fan finally figured out what was going on and snorted loudly.


    No wonder Qiu Mu-Cheng was so unhappy. So she was jealous.


    "But Mu-Cheng, you''ve overthought this. It''s just one tiny Liu Bin and one tiny Shuntian Group. Your


    husband can squish them dead anytime, so why should I ask others for help?" Ye Fan shook his head


    andughed.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled her eyes hard at him. "Is that so? Is Mr Ye that amazing?"


    "It looks like I have underestimated you, huh. In that case, then I''ll have to trouble Mr Ye to exin


    things to me. If you didn''t ask Miss Xu for help, then how did you topple Liu Bin and force Shuntian


    Group to leave?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng in a huff. She was clearly annoyed with him.


    This idiot was still not telling her the truth.


    Since he was so good at telling stories, she was going to see what story he was going toe up with.


    "Well, that..." Ye Fan was at a loss for words. He really didn''t know how to exin this.


    "Tsk, you''ve got nothing to say, right?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng scoffed.


    She figured Ye Fan would react this way.


    To her, Ye Fan couldn''t possibly have done any of this on his own, so Xu Lei must have been behind


    this.


    So of course Ye Fan had nothing to say.


    "Who says I have nothing to say?" Ye Fan became indignant now. "This matter is bothplicated and


    easy to exin at the same time. Mu-Cheng, you should have heard of a Mr Chu before, right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "Everybody in Jiangdong knows who Mr Chu is. Why did you mention him?


    Don''t tell me you''re going to say that Mr Chu helped you?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she rolled her eyes.


    Ye Fan shook his head. He casually poured himself a cup of tea and smiled as he replied, "Actually, I


    am Mr Chu."


    SPLASH!


    The moment Ye Fan said this, Qiu Mu-Cheng took a cup from the table and sshed the tea in the cup


    into Ye Fan''s face.


    "You can go to hell! You are Mr Chu? Why don''t you say you''re the god of this universe?!" Qiu Mu-


    Cheng stormed off in her heels angrily after shouting at him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly died on the spot from her anger.


    This stupid Ye Fan was always like that. He spoke with no filter and was never serious.


    He was always so flippant and spoke nonsense all the time. He deserved to remain a virgin even after


    being married for three years!


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan sat in a daze on the sofa with his face full of tea as he smiled bitterly to himself.


    "What the hell. When I actually say the truth, she doesn''t believe me," muttered Ye Fan as he took a


    tissue to wipe his face.


    "Thankfully the tea wasn''t hot, otherwise I''m going to be disfigured,¡±ughed Ye Fan sadly as he shook


    his head.


    But Ye Fan had no idea that Qiu Mu-Cheng had sshed him with this tea precisely because she knew


    the tea in this cup wasn''t hot anymore.


    Even though Ye Fan was infuriating, Qiu Mu-Cheng knew her limits.


    She wouldn''t ssh him with hot tea. She couldn''t bear to.


    "Oh well, forget it. If you don''t believe me, then so be it. It won''t take long anyway. When that happens,


    Mu-Cheng, you will know what sort of person your husband really is."


    Huuuu...


    The cold wind quietly blew through the doors and windows.


    Ye Fan stood within the room by himself. His deep set eyes were filled with great devotion.


    After leaving Mufan Real Estate, Ye Fan went to a nearby car shop.


    Han Li shouting at him for having no house and no car had served as a reminder to Ye Fan.


    He had bought a house now, so it was high time to buy a car as well.


    Before this, Ye Fan''s ns were still underway, so he had to hide his identity and keep a low profile. As


    a result, Qiu Mu-Cheng had suffered quite a bit with him.


    But now, the ten years of hiding was finallying to an end.


    Before leaving, Ye Fan wanted to make it up to Qiu Mu-Cheng for everything he owed her over the past


    three years.


    "Mr Ye, you were looking for me?" asked Xiao En after he drove over and spotted Ye Fan.


    "Lei asked you toe here?"


    "That''s right," Xiao En nodded. "After you left Yanjing, Miss Xu has been looking out for you. After she


    found out that Liu Bin was in cahoots with others to bring harm to your wife, she sent me here to take


    over Hongqi Group and settle Liu Bin''s matter." "Also, Miss Xu also said that once I get to Yunzhou, I


    must listen to everything you say. Mr Ye, if you need me to do anything for you, please let me know."


    Ye Fan felt a little touched inside. "This silly girl has so much to do but she still thought of me from so


    far away."


    Ye Fan sighed.


    It was so hard to ept a favor from a beautiful woman!


    The more Xu Lei behaved like this, the more Ye Fan felt he owed her.


    Ten years ago, Xu Lei had left home and came all the way to Jiangdong just to look for him.


    And even now, she was still concerned for his safety.


    She was really very attached to him.


    "Alright now, we won''t talk about this for the moment. I called you over because I did want to ask you


    something. I''m going to buy a car for my wife. Which model do you think is suitable?" asked Ye Fan in a


    low voice.


    Xiao En immediately smiled. "Mr Ye, you really take good care of your wife. Miss Xu would be so


    envious if she heard about this."


    "But you''ve really asked the right person. I''ve driven many cars in my lifetime and I know cars very well.


    Are you hoping to buy a family car? Or a car for business purposes? Are you more particr about the


    driving experience? Or thefort of the interior? Do you prefer a more practical car? Or a more


    showy one?"


    Xiao En went on and on and Ye Fan''s expression grew darker with every question.


    "Enough! What''s all this nonsense about?! Just pick the most expensive one! Come, let''s go to a car


    shop right now! I want to go to the most expensive car shop in all of Yunzhou!" shouted Ye Fan


    domineeringly. Xiao En''s eyelids twitched and he shut up after Ye Fan yelled at him.


    This Mr Ye was really a wealthy fellow!

 Chapter 560 Money Is Not a Problem

    Chapter 560 Money Is Not a Problem


    "Alright, you can just drop me off here and go back to whatever you were doing.¡± Ye Fan hopped out of


    the car when they reached the car shop and he walked in by himself.


    Xiao En had just arrived in Yunzhou and had a lot of things to attend to in thepany, so Ye Fan let


    him go back instead.


    "Hello sir, are you here to buy a car? Is it for your family or for business?"


    Just as he stepped into the shop, a prettydy in office wear came to greet him.


    A plump woman near to her had also noticed Ye Fan.


    After taking one look, she immediately said disdainfully, "Li-Li, don''t bother wasting your saliva."


    "We''re a luxury brand and even our cheapest cars go for at least $300,000. Looking at this fellow''s


    dressing, he''s not here to buy a car. He''s probably walked into the wrong shop by ident. If he wants


    to buy a cheap car, he can walk out and turn left. There''s a second-hand car shop about 200 meters


    away and they even offer cars for a few thousand bucks," said the plumpdy as she munched on


    pumpkin seeds and looked disdainfully at Ye Fan.


    "Hong, is that really the case?" asked Wang Li-Li doubtfully. She had just started this job not too long


    ago and didn''t have much experience.


    The plumpdy just snorted. "You can go ahead and ask him. I''ve been in this line for ten years


    already, and there are plenty of people like him who walk through the wrong door all the time.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wang Li-Li didn''t reply her and walked towards Ye Fan. "Sir, are you...¡±


    But before Wang Li-Li could respond, Ye Fan looked around expressionlessly and said calmly, "Which


    model is the most expensive one in your shop? I''ll buy two of them. Don''t worry, as long as it''s a good


    car, I''ll pay the amount in full today."


    What?


    "The most expensive car?"


    "Two of them?"


    "Pay in full?!"


    Ye Fan''s words were nowhere near humble.


    Everyone in the car shop immediately looked his way.


    Wang Li-Li''s eyes were trembling.


    The plump woman who looked so disdainfully at him earlier was so shocked that she swallowed an


    entire seed whole.


    "Young man, you''re kidding, right? Do you know what you''re talking about? This ce sells Mercedes-


    Benz, not some lousy car at the second hand shop for a few thousand, ok?" The plump woman rolled


    her eyes.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with her and continued to look at Wang Li-Li.


    "Why, you don''t want business?"


    "N-no, that''s not true. Sir, please wait here, I''ll get the manager over.¡± Wang Li-Li hadn''t been in this line


    for long and she got a little scared when faced with such a big order, so she decided to call the


    manager out instead.


    In no time, a middle-aged man followed Wang Li-Li out in a hurry.


    "Manager Zheng, this is the gentleman who wants to pay in full for two of our most expensive cars,¡±


    said Wang Li-Li as she pointed Ye Fan out to her manager.


    "What? Him?"


    Zhang Hai-Feng pushed his sses up and looked at the man in front of him from head to toe.


    Regardless of his clothing, his age or his aura, Zhang Hai-Feng couldn''t see how this man could


    possibly afford to pay $10 million at one shot.


    "You sure he isn''t here to make trouble?" asked Zheng Hai-Feng.


    "Er..." Wang Li-Li didn''t know what to say and wasn''t sure how to respond. She eventually said quietly,


    "I don''t think so."


    But even Wang Li-Li wasn''t confident of her own answer.


    "Manager Zheng, I''m sure he''s here to make trouble. Don''t bother about him, I''ll get someone to chase


    him out right now," said the plump woman catingly to Zheng Hai-Feng as she came over.


    Zheng Hai-Feng waved his hands. "He''s still a customer after all and customers are the most important


    people in a business. We should not be rude."


    "Of course, Manager Zheng," responded the plump woman in that same ingratiating voice.


    "Sir, the most expensive model in the shop right now is the Maybach S ss. If you would like to see it,


    please follow me." Zheng Hai-Feng spoke rather politely since many customers were watching them.


    Even if it was just for show, he couldn''t be rude, otherwise he might end up ruining the reputation of


    their shop.


    Ye Fan nodded and followed Wang Li-Li and Zheng Hai-Feng to the innermost disy area of the car


    shop.


    "Li-Li, you can bring this gentleman around to take a look. Remember, he can only look and cannot


    touch, and he most certainly cannot take them for a test drive. All the cars here cost several million


    each, so it''s no joke if any of them are damaged."


    Zheng Hai-Feng clearly was in no mood to waste time with Ye Fan here.


    To him, Ye Fan was just boasting. He was an idiot if he believed Ye Fan.


    Many of such people were too poor to afford luxury cars but wanted to try driving them, so they


    pretended that they wanted to buy the car, but they just wanted the thrill of driving the car.


    So of course Zheng Hai-Feng wasn''t going to let them have their way. It was already very kind of him to


    bring Ye Fan here to have a look, so he could forget about going for a test drive.


    If the cars got damaged or dirtied, people like Ye Fan couldn''t afford topensate the shop.


    "How much is that one?" asked Ye Fan in a low voice as he pointed to a luxury car disyed right in


    the middle of the room just as Zheng Hai-Feng was prepared to leave.


    Zhang Hai-Feng was surprised. "Sir, you have very good taste. This is thetest model this year, and


    it''s targeted at high end corporates, the Maybach S680. There''s no point in me telling you more about it


    since you wouldn''t know anything anyway, but it''s very expensive and it''s the treasure of our shop.


    They need to be ordered in advance and usually it''s difficult to see one like this. Alright now, I''ll leave...¡±


    Zheng Hai-Feng seemed to have no patience to talk to Ye Fan and was about to walk off after saying


    this.


    "Alright, I''ll take this one then. I''ll take two of them. Cash or credit? I can drive them away once I''ve paid


    up, right? I''m in a hurry to use the cars," said Ye Fan.


    Wait, what?


    "You want to buy this one? Two of them?"


    Zheng Hai-Feng''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when Ye Fan said this.


    Wang Li-Li was also shocked. She wasn''t sure if Ye Fan was for real or not.


    After looking at how Ye Fan was calmly showing off, Zheng Hai-Feng''s eyelids twitched before he


    replied, "I''m afraid we can''t let you do that, someone has already pre-ordered this one. Even if you


    really want to buy one, we have to report the sale to HQ before they send one over. It''s not possible to


    drive it away today."


    "How long will that take?" asked Ye Fan.


    "The shortest time is two weeks, the longest would be two or three months."


    "No, that''s going to take too long, I can''t wait so long. Sell this one to me first. I can pay twice the


    price," said Ye Fan quietly.


    "Well, that..." Zheng Hai-Feng was stunned.


    "Why, not enough? Then three times the price or even four times. As long as you sell me this car,


    money is no problem," said Ye Fan calmly.


    Zheng Hai-Feng''s expression had darkened by this time. "What the hell? You''re getting serious now,


    huh?! You''re just a poor brat and you want to pretend that you''re some tycoon and show off here? Did


    you think I''m a fool? Three times the price? Money is no problem? You can go to hell! It''s so obvious


    that you''re just some country bumpkin! Go get yourself better clothes and try again next time! Get the


    hell out of my shop!¡±


    Zheng Hai-Feng was really furious now.


    It was already kind enough of him to let Ye Fan in to have a look and widen his horizons.


    But this pauper actually took advantage of this and continued to attempt showing off. This was treating


    Zheng Hai-Feng as an idiot.


    Zheng Hai-Feng had seen his fair share of wealthy people, and he had never seen someone as


    generous as Ye Fan.


    So there was only one possibility right now. Ye Fan was an idiot, and Ye Fan was taking Zheng Hai-


    Feng as an idiot as well.

 Chapter 561 Buy Them All

    Chapter 561 Buy Them All


    "Am I just a country bumpkin who''s acting rich?" asked Ye Fan as he raised his brow coldly. "Do you


    want to lose your job?"


    "Heavens, are you going to have me fired? I''m absolutely petrified," said Zheng Hai-Feng immediately


    pretended to look terrified and the rest around him couldn''t stopughing.


    Any fool could tell that the manager was mocking Ye Fan.


    Very quickly, Zheng Hai-Feng looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot and sneered, "I thought you were a


    country bumpkin, but it turns out you are stupid too. Are you going to make me lose my job? Who the


    hell do you think you are? The owner of this car shop? You''re aplete idiot. Where are the security


    guards? What are you waiting for? Chase this country bumpkin out of the store! From now on, keep an


    eye out on poor people who pretend to be rich and make sure they don''t get in. We sell luxury cars


    here, so we can''t just let any Tom, Dick, or Harry in ."


    Zheng Hai-Feng waved his hand and gestured for the security guards to chase Ye Fan out.


    "Manager Zheng, do we have to chase him? Even if this gentleman can''t afford to pay, it''s our honor


    that he likes our cars," said Wang Li-Li. She felt somewhat pitiful for Ye Fan and softly defended him.


    But the plumpdy who had just walked over heard Wang Li-Li and instantly reprimanded her, "What


    would a little girl like you know? Why do our clients buy our cars? They buy them for prestige, fine


    taste, and style! It''s a humiliation for our brand when paupers like him like our cars. They tarnish our


    image."


    After the plump woman scolded Wang Li-Li, she turned to Ye Fan and cursed in disgust, "When are you


    going to get lost, you brat? Must we chase you out by force? Security..."


    Just then, a fat man hurried down from upstairs.


    Zheng Hai-Feng, Wang Li-Li, and the others were instantly shocked to see him. They quickly stepped


    forward to greet him.


    "Boss, it''s just a minor matter. You really didn''t have toe down for it. Don''t worry. I will chase the


    country bumpkin out immediately and won''t let it affect our business,¡± said Zheng Hai-Feng


    ingratiatingly as he smiled.


    The man waved his hand and replied, "Just drop it for the moment. Let me ask you, has a young man


    who goes by Mr Yee by to buy cars? He''s a friend of the Mr Xiao who is in charge of Hongqi


    Group. Mr Xiao called to tell us to take care of him. If the gentlemanes, you must serve him well


    and give him discounts.¡±


    Zheng Hai-Feng nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Boss. We will take note of it and serve Mr Ye well.¡±


    "Are you referring to me?¡± came Ye Fan''s voice quietly.


    Zheng Hai-Feng immediately became even angrier. Then he said, "What on earth are you saying? Get


    lost! What big shot would you know with beggarly looks like yours?" "Exactly. You''re just a country


    bumpkin. Are you saying you are Mr Ye?" scolded the plump woman too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You''re spot on. I am the Mr Ye you are waiting for. Did the GM of Hongqi


    Group, Xiao En, call you? He was the one who sent me here just now. Xiao En was too kind. He knew I


    wanted to get a car and even told you about it."


    Ye Fan spoke expressionlessly in a calm tone.


    Zheng Hai-Feng and the others were stunned.


    They stared in disbelief at the man who seemed dressed in a down to earth fashion.


    "Do you know Mr Xiao?"


    "Are you really the Mr Ye, whom Mr Xiao was talking about?¡±


    Ye Fan frowned as he replied, "Why? Do you think I will deceive you?"


    Ye Fan did not appear to be a liar given his calmness, so the car shop owner bought his words.


    Then he stepped forward and smiled politely, "Mr Ye, you jest. Since you''re Mr Xiao''s friend, then you


    are our VIP. Don''t worry. Mr Xiao has sent word, so we will give you a 10% discount on your car


    purchase.¡±


    The car shop owner spoke politely.


    Zheng Hai-Feng and the plump woman were undoubtedly in quite the predicament.


    Their faces turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    Could this young man really be Mr Xiao''s friend?


    Zheng Hai-Feng and the plumpdy panicked and felt guilty.


    They might have nothing to fear of Ye Fan, but they had to show Xiao En respect.


    He was Hongqi Group''s new GM. A few days ago, he ordered dozens of cars from their car shop. He


    was certainly an important man.


    If Ye Fanined to Xiao En about them, their car shop might not save them if Mr Xiao wanted to


    hold someone ountable.


    Zheng Hai-Feng and the others were terrified, but Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to deal with them.


    Ye Fan looked at the car shop owner and said indifferently, "I don''t care about discounts. I just need a


    car urgently. Since Mr Xiao has asked you to serve me well, then hurry up and get the paperwork done.


    I want to buy this car."


    The car shop owner pointed at the luxury car at the center of the room and said, "Mr Ye, we can do it if


    you pick some other car, but not this one. This car has been reserved. If you want to buy it, you have to


    line up for it."


    Really?" said Ye Fan as he raised his brow. "In that case, I''ll buy it."


    "What?" the car shop owner was lost. He didn''t understand what Ye Fan meant.


    Ye Fan repeated himself, "What I meant was, I''ll buy your car shop.¡±


    Silence.


    The entire car shop was silent.


    Only the cold wind outside gusted by.


    A long whileter, Zheng Hai-Feng couldn''t suppress himself any longer and scolded him straight away,


    "Damn! You want to buy our car shop? Go to hell! Do you know what you are saying, you brat? Do you


    know how much our car shop is worth? You need Mr Xiao to help you get a discount just to buy a car.


    How can someone who needs to scrimp on a few million afford to buy the car shop? That''s sheer


    nonsense! Boss, either he''s treating us like idiots, or he is truly an idiot. This dumbass is ying us.


    Boss, stop letting him go on with this nonsense and get security to chase him out now!"


    Zheng Hai-Feng spoke with utter contempt.


    The car shop owner''s face darkened as well and he asked with anger in his eyes, "Mr Ye, are you


    messing with us?"


    Ye Fan stood without any expression as he said coldly, "Let''s forget about who''s fooling who for now.


    Name your price. $100 million? $200 million? $1 billion?¡±


    "Ignore him, Boss! The guy is just crazy!" shouted Zheng Hai-Feng and the plump woman.


    The car shop owner waved and gestured for Zheng Hai-Feng to shut up. Then he replied, "$1 billion. If


    you can pay me $1 billion, I will leave immediately. All the car shop resources, employees, and shop


    unit will be yours!"


    "Okay. Give me your ount number,¡± said Ye Fan as he twitched his lips and readily agreed.


    Ye Fan called a number the moment he received the bank ount number.


    "Oh my god, how dare he go on? He''s so good at pretending! Let''s see how this will end for that idiot


    when the money doesn''t get transferred," said Zheng Hai-Feng with his arms crossed as he waited to


    watch a good show.


    WOONG...


    The car shop owner''s phone vibrated before long.


    It was a text message.

 Chapter 562 A Natural Nemesis

    Chapter 562 A Natural Nemesis


    "$1 billion has been transferred to your bank ount for the ount ending with the numbers 7547."


    Darn.


    "Did the money really reach my ount?"


    The car shop owner stared at the long chain of zeros following the ''T. He was so shocked, but his eyes


    nearly popped out.


    He merely spoke in jest and was hoping to make Ye Fan show his true colors.


    It didn''t cross the car shop owner''s mind, but the young man would really transfer $1 billion to his


    ount with a single phone call.


    "Haha! Mr Ye, the car shop is yours. My assistant will send your men the paperwork. If there''s anything


    you need, just call me. I''m off now," said the car shop owner excitedly as he grinned from ear to ear.


    Then he left the car shop without turning back.


    "Boss? Where are you going? Are you really selling the car shop?" said Zheng Hai-Feng anxiously. He


    managed to get promoted to his level because of this boss'' trust in him.


    What should he do now that his boss had sold the shop?


    ¡®Tm now a billionaire! Why the hell do I need a car shop? Get lost! Stop getting in my way!"


    The car shop owner kicked Zheng Hai-Feng aside and raised his head tough before he left.


    The car shop was worth $200 million at best, but Ye Fan gave him $1 billion. Of course the car shop


    owner was going crazy with joy.


    Although the car shop owner got a good deal, Zheng Hai-Feng and the plumpdy almost lost all hope


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    in their hearts.


    "Mr...Mr Ye...No...Boss, allow me to exin. I was just...¡± said Zheng Hai-Feng as he turned around


    and begged Ye Fan bitterly.


    Ye Fan replied coldly without any expression, "Don''t bother exining. The car shop is mine, so you


    can get lost."


    "And you too. Get lost," said Ye Fan as he nced at the plumpdy. In a few words, he sentenced


    them to death right away.


    Ye Fan''s eyesnded on Wang Li-Li, and he said, "From now on, you are the car shop manager."


    "Huh? Me...me?" asked Wang Li-Li. She stood there stunned while panic filled her heart.


    She was just a rookie. If she wanted to be the car shop manager, she had to take at least ten


    years to get there.


    But in the six months she spent at the car shop, she had achieved what Zheng Hai-Feng took ten years


    to aplish.


    Happiness just came from nowhere and fell into herp!


    But one man''s bliss was another man''s sorrow.


    Wang Li-Li gained Ye Fan''s favor by being kind and courteous to him. She rose to the ranks of a


    manager in one fell swoop.


    While Zheng Hai-Feng and the plump woman hade to miserable ends.


    They had worked in this car shop for over ten years. It took them half their lives to get to their levels


    and enjoy a high remuneration.


    But Ye Fan destroyed their livelihoods and half their lives'' efforts with a word.


    Also, Zheng Hai-Feng and the plump woman were close to 50 years old. Mostpanies wouldn''t be


    willing to hire them at their age, even if they tried to find new jobs.


    So Zheng Hai-Feng and the plump woman were naturally worried about losing their jobs. They cried


    and begged Ye Fan to keep them. They even came up with all kinds of sob stories so that Ye Fan


    would forgive them and let them off.


    After all the things that Ye Fan experienced, his mentality went far beyond his age. He didn''t give in and


    rescind his order just because of their acting.


    "Security, chase them out!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand and mimicked Zheng Hai-Feng''s gestures when he sent the security guards on


    him to throw him out.


    A few minutester, Ye Fan drove off with the car.


    All the car shop employees stood on both sides of the entrance and sent him off respectfully as he left.


    Ye Fan was now the owner of the car shop, and he could do anything he wanted with this Maybach


    S680.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the so-called reservation.


    The entire store was now his, so he could sell cars to anyone he pleased.


    He couldpensate the person who reserved the car if it came to that.


    Thest thing that Ye Fan cared about was money.


    RUMBLE!


    Ye Fan started the engine with a rumble and drove the posh ck Maybach. He sped all the way


    towards Mount Yunding Hotel, where the ss gathering was held.


    "Oh my! That car is so cool!"


    "Mercedes-Benz S ss?"


    "Is that a Maybach S680?"


    "Heavens, doesn''t that cost a few million?¡±


    "Back in the day, Xu Lei, Hongqi Group''s beautiful CEO and the richest person in Yunzhou, only drove


    an S600.¡±


    "This car outshines the richest person''s car.¡±


    "He must be damn rich to be able to afford that car!"


    "I bet Master Li Er from Yunzhou doesn''t even have such a good car."


    "I didn''t think that we could get to see such a luxury car on the streets of our tiny Yunzhou!"


    Ye Fan drove in the cold wind.


    Many people stared in shock and admiration as he went past them.


    But before long, a police car with its lights on pulled Ye Fan over at the crossing upfront.


    Ye Fan''s face turned dark when he spotted that sexy and beautiful female cop dressed in uniform


    standing by the roadside!


    "Damn! This woman must be my natural nemesis!" Ye Fan cursed angrily.


    But he had no choice but to pull over obediently and allow Ren Han to check his car.


    After all, Ye Fan was driving without a license te, and more importantly, he was driving without a


    driver''s license!


    Uh..that''s right. Ye Fan was driving without a license.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to break thew deliberately. He merely thought that no cop would pull him over


    when he drove such a posh car.


    But he didn''t expect to bump into Ren Han.


    "Damn, it''s you!"


    Ren Han was equally shocked to see that the person driving the car was the louse, Ye Fan. It was such


    an eye-popping surprise.


    Even though Ren Han had crossed paths with Ye Fan several times, he remained a mystery.


    Although he was capable, he suffered insult as a live-in husband.


    Despite the good-for-nothing that he was, the moment he got jailed, countless important men came to


    get him out.


    But Ren Han was always the righteous sort. Regardless of Ye Fan''s identity, if he broke thew, Ren


    Han would get him.


    "Ren Han, do you have a vendetta against me? Why do I bump into you everywhere I go? More


    importantly, it''s always bad news when I see you. It''s bad luck to see you. Also, do you stay by the


    seaside?" said Ye Fan angrily with his face dusky.


    Ren Han was stunned. She didn''t know what Ye Fan meant.


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes at her and said, "It''s spacious to live by the seaside, so people who stay there


    tend to know no boundaries. First, it was violent crime, but now you areing after my driving too.


    Which department are you in?"


    "I was transferred to the traffic department temporarily," said Ren Han coldly. Then she looked at the


    luxury car behind Ye Fan and the down to earth clothing he wore before she continued, "Not bad. You


    have a pretty good car. It''s a Maybach S680 worth a few million, right? Thest time I saw you, you


    drove a two-wheeled scooter, but now you own a car worth millions?"


    "Did you strike gold, Mr Ye?¡± asked Ren Han. Despite herughter, it sent chills down Ye Fan''s spine.

 Chapter 563 You Are Still the One I Like!

    Chapter 563 You Are Still the One I Like!


    "Come with me to the station. You drove without a license and I have to investigate where you got the


    money from," said Ren Han as she got ready to take Ye Fan away.


    "No way! I''m going to my wife''s ss gathering with her, so I don''t have time for this. Bye!¡±


    But Ye Fan refused to listen to Ren Han, and he jumped over a railing and ran without even taking the


    car.


    Since Ye Fan was a highly-skilled fighter, he disappeared in no time.


    The corners of Ren Han''s eyes twitched.


    Did he just dump a car worth hundreds of millions just like that?


    "Li-Li, the traffic police took my car. Get the paperwork ready and help me handle it. Then send the car


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    to Mount Yunding Hotel."


    After fleeing the scene of the crime, Ye Fan called the car shop.


    Ye Fan didn''t evenplete the paperwork for the car as he was in a hurry. Now that Ren Han had


    taken his car, it would take him ages to get the car back.


    It was now gettingte, and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ss gathering was about tomence. Since he


    promised he would turn up, he had no time to waste.


    "Okay, Boss. I will head to the hotel immediately once I''m done," said Wang Li-Li quickly.


    Then Ye Fan hung up the phone and hurried over to Mount Yunding Hotel.


    Mount Yunding was a scenic location at the heart of Yunding.


    There were mountains andkes, and the scenery was perfect.


    The vi which Ye Fan told Li Er to buy was located at Mount Yunding.


    Since it was a scenic location, other than the vi, there was plenty of readily avable infrastructure.


    "Ye Fan, where are you? Why are you so slow? I won''t be waiting anymore. Juste right over when


    you''re here. It''s located at the Taishan hall at Mount Yunding Hotel!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily before


    she hung up the phone at the hotel reception.


    Yesterday, Ye Fan agreed to attend Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ss gathering here today.


    But after waiting for 30 minutes, Ye Fan was still on his way.


    In her fury, Qiu Mu-Cheng decided not to wait for him and turned to enter the hotel.


    "That''s odd. Didn''t Qianqian say she was already here? Where has that woman gone? Why didn''t she


    wait for me?"


    Since Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were university ssmates, Su Qian was attending the ss


    gathering too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted toe with Su Qian, but Su Qian said she had to attend to something and had


    toe ahead of time.


    Su Qian called Qiu Mu-Cheng just as she was wondering where she was.


    "Mu-Cheng, where are you?"


    "I''m almost at the entrance," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What? So soon? Just wait first. I''m on my way," Su Qian clearly sounded surprised over the phone.


    Then she came running out with her phone in hand.


    Shortly after opening the door, Su Qian saw Qiu Mu-Cheng as she approached her door.


    "Is everyone here already?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng anxiously. After all, she hadn''t seen her ssmates


    in years. She was about to enter the room when Su Qian stopped her.


    "Mu-Cheng, the dinner party hasn''t started yet. Can you go shopping with me? It will be real quick,"


    asked Su Qian as she hurriedly pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng downstairs.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly found it odd. She felt as though Su Qian was hiding something from her.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you think I will sabotage you? Trust me. You will remember tonight for the rest of your


    life," said Su Qian as she pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng and walked off quickly.


    At Taishan Hall.


    Yuan Yuan opened the door slightly to see Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian go downstairs. She breathed a


    sigh of relief and said, "They''re gone. They''re gone. Mu-Cheng got distracted."


    "Haha! Excellent! Everyone, keep decorating. Once I manage to win her heart, I will give everyone a


    $10,000 red packet each," said a rich man''s son dressed in bright colors generously inside the private


    room.


    It was Fan Zhong-Xian, the ss monitor whom Yuan Yuan told Qiu Mu-Cheng about yesterday.


    There was instantmotion!


    "Oh my! A $10,000 red packet?"


    "The ss monitor is so generous."


    "If I didn''t have a kid, I will definitely court the ss monitor."


    "Haha! Ying, are you dreaming? If you want to court Zhong-Xian, you have to be as pretty as Mu-


    Cheng first! Otherwise, why would Zhong-Xian fancy you?" teased Situ Feng as heughed.


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Fan Zhong-Xian waved his hands, "Alright, everyone, we can joketer. For now, please help me


    decorate. Hang up themps and kaleidoscope. Lay out the red carpet too. Prepare the sound system


    and microphone as well. Make sure everything goes smoothly."


    After working for a while, they finally finished decorating up the hall.


    "Feng, it''s good enough. Get your wife, Yuan Yuan, to call Su Qian. Get her to bring Mu-Cheng back,"


    said Fan Zhong-Xian to Situ Feng as he straightened his hair.


    "Sure thing. The ss belle will be so touched that she will lunge into your armster," teased Situ


    Feng ingratiatingly before getting Yuan Yuan to call Su Qian.


    "Xian, she has called Su Qian already and Su Qian says they will be back in five minutes. Let''s get


    ready," said Situ Feng to Fan Zhong-Xian.


    Fan Zhong-Xian nodded.


    Fan Zhong-Xian tidied his hair once more before he straightened his expensive suit and held a bouquet


    of flowers.


    "Feng, what do you think? How do I look?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian narcissistically.


    Situ Feng and the others gave him a thumbs up.


    "Haha, Xian used to be our ss monitor and was the college hunk, so you naturally look great. At this


    age, you have even more male charisma andposure. Even as a man, I want to make babies with


    you too,¡± said Situ Feng. His words made everyone break outughing.


    Fan Zhong-Xian seemed delighted to hear it.


    "In that case, everything is ready. Let''s turn off the lights and wait for Mu-Cheng."


    All the lights went out. The moon hung solitarily over the cold water while it was sheer darkness in the


    Taishan Hall.


    Time went by slowly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian felt slightly nervous, so his heart kept palpitating.


    Footsteps finally came from outside a few minutester.


    Then the door was opened.


    Everyone saw a skinny silhouette enter through the door under the dim moonlight.


    "Now!"


    Someone shouted.


    Then very quickly...


    Vibrant lights instantly lit up, and neon light shone from the center of the dark room.


    Although it wasn''t brightly lit, it was clearly romantic and dream-like.


    Fan Zhong-Xian stood under the romantic lights with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. Slow music


    yed from behind him as he gazed ahead affectionately and his passionate words rang quietly.


    "All these years, I have seen all the seasons of the year and gone all over the country to visit


    extraordinary sights. But the beauty of the seasons and ournds cannotpare to your smile."


    Fang Zhong-Xian''s pupils gleamed like vividly colored stars as he spoke with passion and eloquence.


    He went down on one knee with fresh flowers in hand and looked like an infatuated man. Then he


    reached his hands out towards the silhouette before him standing in the darkness.


    "Mu-Cheng, I have experienced so much and gone so far, but in the end, I realize that you are still the


    one I like!¡±

 Chapter 564 Who Dares to Touch Her?

    Chapter 564 Who Dares to Touch Her?


    WOOHOO!


    The moment Fan Zhong-Xian finished his passionate confession, the Taishan Hall became uproarious


    instantly.


    "Get together! Get together!"


    "Date him!"


    Situ Feng and Yuan Yuan were the first to shout and helped enliven the atmosphere.


    They roared with all their might.


    After all, thanks to Ye Fan the night before, Situ Feng lost his job in Shen Group. Fan Zhong-Xian


    hailed from a rich family, so Situ Feng was counting on Fan Zhong-Xian to help find him a job.


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian fancied Qiu Mu-Cheng, the couple schemed to matchmake them and gain Fan


    Zhong-Xian''s favor in the process.


    "Date him!"


    Date him!"


    The room was in a furor.


    Everyone was causing amotion.


    Although many of them knew Qiu Mu-Cheng was married, she married a good-for-nothing. Since Ye


    Fan was useless, no one cared about him.


    If Fan Zhong-Xian won Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart, then Ye Fan had to get out of the way.


    Although lights were flickering in the room, the lighting was only ced on the walls. Since everyone


    had blocked them out of sight, there was very little light left as it radiated towards the door.


    Everyone waited for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s response while Fan Zhong-Xian stood anxiously with his flowers.


    But after a long time, a calm voice finally rang.


    "Sorry, I''m not gay."


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    When the man finished speaking, it felt like the air had frozen over.


    All the romantic feelings in the air crumbled instantly.


    "Hurry up! Turn on the lights!" shouted Situ Feng when he noticed something amiss.


    After the lights came back on, everyone spotted a man standing at the door.


    "Darn, it''s you? You useless bum! Who invited you? You shameless creep! You ruined everything!"


    shouted Situ Feng and Yuan Yuan as their faces turned dark when they noticed it was Ye Fan standing


    at the door.


    Then Situ Feng apologized to Fan Zhong-Xian, "Xian, he''s the useless husband Mu-Cheng married, Ye


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fan!"


    What?


    "Is he the good-for-nothing?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian was so furious that he was on the brink of vomiting blood. He was so upset that it felt


    as though he had swallowed a fly. In his heart, he almost wanted to ughter Ye Fan.


    After nning for so long, he wasted his passionate confession on this useless bum.


    "Damn! Did I bloody invite you? Get lost! You''re a useless idiot who lives off your wife! Do you think


    you''re fit to attend an event at Mount Yunding Hotel?" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian as he exploded in his


    heart. He cursed at Ye Fan nonstop and told him to leave right away.


    Ye Fan was unmoved with no intention to leave.


    "Fine, if you won''t leave, don''t me me for being rough! Security!! Send this country bumpkin out


    immediately!" ordered Fan Zhong-Xian as the hotel security guards came running in.


    But just as the security guards were about to apprehend Ye Fan, a cold voice came


    from outside.


    "Stop! I invited him here. Let''s see who dares touch him!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng somewhat angrily with a


    cold look on her face as she walked in.


    Su Qian followed closely behind her.


    Slight annoyance emerged on Su Qian''s face when she saw Ye Fan.


    "This dumbass simply refuses to leave us alone. He follows Mu-Cheng everywhere she goes," said Su


    Qian angrily.


    Su Qian had always wanted her girlfriend to ditch this burden and find a better match. Fan Zhong-Xian


    was undoubtedly a good option.


    She distracted Qiu Mu-Cheng to help Fan Zhong-Xian stage a romantic confession.


    But from the looks of it now, the useless Ye Fan had ruined it all.


    "Mu-Cheng, I think you''ve gone overboard with your words. Why can''t we chase him out? The ss


    monitor was the one who organized the ss gathering and invited all our ssmates. Is this bum one


    of our ssmates? Did Fan Zhong-Xian invite this bum? He came uninvited, so what''s wrong if Fan


    Zhong-Xian wants to chase him out? He paid for the entire event, so he can invite whoever he wants. It


    is all well within his right. But you have no self-awareness. We are all guests, and Fan Zhong-Xian is


    the host. Even if he wants you or I to leave, can we forcibly stay?" said Yuan Yuan sarcastically.


    But she was clearly ming Qiu Mu-Cheng for acting like she was the host.


    "Yuan Yuan, you were right. Since the ss monitor is the organizer, it''s up to him to decide who stays.


    But I can decide for myself whether I want to have dinner here. Ye Fan is my husband, so if he has to


    go, I won''t stay either."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied Yuan Yuan coldly before she turned to Fan Zhong-Xian and said, "I''m sorry.


    Since our words carry no weight, we will pass on dinner. Ye Fan, let''s go have dinner at home."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had an unyielding temperament, and she already treated Ye Fan as her husband. So


    Fan Zhong-Xian and her ssmates were undoubtedly giving her a p in the face by making things


    difficult for Ye Fan.


    It was only natural for Qiu Mu-Cheng to be furious. She pulled Ye Fan by the hand and turned to leave.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t go. You misunderstood Yuan Yuan," said Fan Zhong-Xian when Qiu Mu-Cheng


    wanted to leave. He was so anxious that he immediately stopped her at the door.


    Fan Zhong-Xian red at Yuan Yuan and said, "Yuan Yuan, you were honestly a little too harsh with


    your words. Aren''t you going to apologize to Mu-Cheng?"


    "Xian...I...¡± said Yuan Yuan somewhat indignantly. She was clearly speaking up for him, but now he


    ced the me on her.


    "Hurry up and apologize to Mu-Cheng. Do you want to ruin this lovely ss gathering?" said Fan


    Zhong-Xian unhappily.


    Yuan Yuan didn''t dare to retort, so she reluctantly apologized to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, why don''t you forgive Yuan Yuan since she''s sorry about it? We are ssmates, and it''s


    not easy for so many of us to get together. Are you really going to leave? If it means so much to you,


    we can let Ye Fan join us," persuaded Su Qian.


    Their other ssmates all helped to mediate too.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s fine. Why don''t we take our seats?" said Ye Fan nonchntly. Then he pulled Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to sit down.


    "Darn, this useless bum is shameless," said Fan Zhong-Xian when he saw Ye Fan helping himself to a


    seat. The corners of Fan Zhong-Xian''s eyes twitched, and he was so furious that his liver hurt.


    Fan Zhong-Xian hated Ye Fan to the core.


    Fan Zhong-Xian worked so hard for his confession, but Ye Fan ruined it all.


    Moreover, Fan Zhong-Xian realized that Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to actually have feelings for Ye Fan.


    Fan Zhong-Xian undoubtedly found it unbearable.


    He decided that since Ye Fan was staying, he would have to cause him utter embarrassment tonight!


    Fan Zhong-Xian wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to see what a disgraceful this useless bum was.

 Chapter 565 Real or Fake?

    Chapter 565 Real or Fake?


    Very quickly, everyone sat down, and the dinner partymenced.


    After not seeing each other for so long, these old ssmates chatted happily.


    "Mu-Cheng, try some fish. I recall you like yellow river carp. This is yellow river carp. I especially went


    to the Yellow River to buy it from a fisherman yesterday, so it''s definitely authentic," said Fan Zhong-


    Xian as he turned thezy susan and ced the fish in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Su Qian quickly attempted to matchmake them and said, "Fan Zhong-Xian, you''re so biased. There are


    so many girls in the ss, but the only one you remember is Mu-Cheng."


    "Exactly!"


    "We will get jealous too, you know..."


    Everyone teased.


    Situ Feng even quietly persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng to make a toast to Fan Zhong-Xian.


    "Mu-Cheng, see how well Xian treats you! All these years, he still remembers your favorites, and he


    went out of his way to buy the fish for you. It''s such a thoughtful gift. You should at least toast him three


    times," said Situ Feng as he chuckled.


    Su Qian chimed in, "Situ Feng is right. Mu-Cheng, you should toast Xian."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng furtively red at Su Qian. "Qianqian, don''t go creating disturbances. If you keep


    bbering nonsense, I''ll dock your pay!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng muttered a warning to Su Qian.


    But Su Qian disagreed, "If my sacrifice can help matchmake the perfect couple, then it''s worth it even if


    I quit."


    "You..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly speechless when she heard Su Qian''s words.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t be shy."


    "Fan Zhong-Xian was so kind. Shouldn''t you do something in return?"


    "Even if you can''t drink baijiu, you can drink red wine.¡±


    "Yeah, Mu-Cheng. Why don''t you just drink with Fan Zhong-Xian?¡±


    Everyone at the table persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng to drink with him.


    But just as everyone persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng to drink with Fan Zhong-Xian, someone''s chopsticks


    reached over silently to take some fish belly meat and ate it.


    "Heavens! Did I say you could eat it, you bum?" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian as his eyes turned red. He


    was so angry that a ball of fire nearly spewed from his mouth.


    He especially prepared this yellow river carp for Qiu Mu-Cheng, but that useless bum next to her ate it


    before Qiu Mu-Cheng had a single bite.


    Fan Zhong-Xian felt he was dying from anger!


    ''You freeloader! Do you know how much yellow river carp costs? Is a good-for-nothing like you fit to eat


    it?" said Fan Zhong-Xian furiously.


    Yuan Yuan and the others quickly condemned Ye Fan with their words.


    "Mu-Cheng, look at how shameless your husband is."


    "When are you going to kick this loser out? Chinese New Year?"


    "You should just head to the Civil Affairs Bureau and divorce him today!"


    But Ye Fan remainedposed amid their tongueshing and continued to chew his fish calmly.


    In the end, Ye Fan shook his head andughed as he looked at the angry Fan Zhong-Xian and said


    calmly, "Mr Fan, if you can''t afford to buy yellow river carp, just say so. No one will make fun of you.


    Why go through the effort of buying a farm-bred fish to lie to my wife?"


    What?


    Farm-bred fish?


    Many people were shocked when they heard Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, what''s this nonsense? We invited you for dinner, so just eat and stop making trouble,¡± said Su


    Qian angrily.


    Situ Feng and Yuan Yuan looked at him with contempt as though he was an idiot. "You useless bum!


    You''ve probably never had yellow river carp all your life, right? Are you saying that you can tell that it''s


    a fake with a single bite? That''s hrious!"


    "Mu-Cheng, your live-in husband is a disgrace. It''s one thing if he isn''t as talented as Fan Zhong-Xian,


    but it''s another to make unfounded usations through underhanded means," said Yuan Yuan in


    disdain.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian waspletely calm. He waved his hand and acted magnanimous as he said,


    "It''s okay. Let him go on. I''d like to hear what he has to say."


    "Fine, since you insist," said Ye Fan as he nodded and smiled before continuing, "Yellow river carp is


    one of the four famous fish in our country. The fish is plump while its flesh is tender, delicious, and has


    a smooth texture. I tried this fish earlier, and something is missing from its texture. Moreover, yellow


    river carp aremonly known as dragon fish too. It has a red tail and gold scales along with a long


    body. But the scales on this one are too dull. Its shape is too fat, and its texture is sticky! It''s far from


    being a yellow river carp in every aspect. So, of course, it''s a fake fish."


    Ye Fan spoke severely, and each word was a tight p on Fan Zhong-Xian''s face.


    After all, he confidently imed it was yellow river carp and even said he went to the Yellow River


    personally to get it. If it wasn''t a genuine yellow river carp, it would be a disgrace for him.


    "That''s nonse..."


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s face turned livid and he was about to say that Ye Fan was saying spreading lies.


    But before Fan Zhong-Xian finished his sentence, Ye Fan argued, "Since my words hold no weight, I


    know no one will believe me regardless of what I say. I know people will use of saying nonsense


    and making false usations. In that case, let''s invite the head chef over to take a look. Mount


    Yunding Hotel is one of the best luxury hotels in Yunzhou, so I''m sure their chef can tell whether it''s


    yellow river carp after tasting it. What say you, Mr Fan? Do you dare to invite the chef over to taste it in


    front of everyone? If you feel unconfident, then just pretend I said nothing."


    Ye Fan smiled calmly and drank some tea as he spoke.


    Although Ye Fan worded it that way, he knew Fan Zhong-Xian wouldn''t back out. It was too


    embarrassing for him to chicken out now in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Fine. If it''s the real deal, I have nothing to fear. I will have some fun with you tonight. If this fish is


    genuine yellow river carp, then you will have to kneel and apologize to me," said Fan Zhong-Xian


    viciously.


    "What if it''s fake?" asked Ye Fan.


    "If it''s not genuine, I will kneel and apologize to Mu-Cheng!" said Fan Zhong-Xian as he gritted his


    teeth. "I went to the Yellow River myself to buy it. How can it be fake?"


    "You''re on!" said Ye Fan readily.


    "Ye Fan, don''t..." said Qiu Mu-Cheng. She was a little worried after witnessing the scene.


    "Mu-Cheng, ignore him. If it wants to brag, then let him. He can''t me anyone for inviting insult," said


    Su Qian as she pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back.


    The hotel''s head chef was invited over.


    Then he took some fish in front of everyone.


    "How is it?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Is it a genuine yellow river carp?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian and the others all asked the chef.


    The head chef said nothing and tried another piece instead.


    "Say something," said Fan Zhong-Xian anxiously.

 Chapter 566 The Battle of Mount Yunding Hotel

    Chapter 566 The Battle of Mount Yunding Hotel


    "What? Did you say it''s a yellow river carp? You were conned! It''s just regr farm-bred fish," said the


    head chef confidently.


    Damn!


    "So it''s fake?¡±


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s face instantly fell.


    The people who were condemning Ye Fan earlier on fell silent.


    It never crossed their minds that Ye Fan would be right.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were overwhelmed by shock and immediately thought a little more highly


    of him.


    Was the man not only a highly-skilled martial artist but also a food connoisseur?


    "Mr Fan, do you remember what you said?" said Ye Fan as heughed softly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s face darkened and he was extremely furious, but he didn''t utter a word.


    Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng took the opportunity to attack Ye Fan and said, "Ye Fan, you ingrate! Fan


    Zhong-Xian invited you to stay out of the goodness of his heart and let you freeload. But you were


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    unappreciative and hit him when he was down after he got conned! You''re just shameless!"


    "Mu-Cheng, how could you have married someone like him?" said Yuan Yuan indignantly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian waved them away and said, "Forget it. He won fair and square. Mu-Cheng, I will


    apologize to you."


    Fan Zhong-Xian looked like he was going to kneel and apologize to Qiu Mu-Cheng as he spoke.


    Su Qian quickly stopped him and persuaded Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, say something!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled Fan Zhong-Xian back up and said, "Fan Zhong-Xian, it was just a joke, so there


    is no need to take it so seriously.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng attempted to reconcile the matter.


    Ye Fan looked on from the side and sighed. "Mu-Cheng, you''re too honest. He''s just pretending to


    kneel, but you bought it. Did you think Fan Zhong-Xian would kneel and apologize to you?¡± said Ye Fan


    as he shook his head.


    Ye Fan certainly knew what Fan Zhong-Xian was up to.


    If he were willing to admit defeat, he would have knelt right away. He deliberately reminded Qiu Mu-


    Cheng because he was clearly confident that Qiu Mu-Cheng would stop him in the end.


    Then he would be rescued from further embarrassment and seed in defending his integrity.


    Ye Fan had to admit that Fan Zhong-Xian nned this well.


    But there were some things that were better left unspoken. Once it was revealed, then it made things


    very awkward.


    Sure enough, Fan Zhong-Xian''s face turned icy cold.


    "You brat, are you making trouble? I pitied you and kept you for dinner on ount of Mu-Cheng. If you


    want to be an ingrate, don''t me me for being heartless. Get lost now! I don''t feel like treating you to


    dinner anymore," said Fan Zhong-Xian as he exploded furiously.


    Ye Fan put Fan Zhong-Xian on the spot repeatedly. No matter how good a temper Fan Zhong-Xian


    might have had, it would have worn thin by now.


    "Me? Look for trouble?" said Ye Fan as he immediatelyughed as though he had heard the funniest


    joke on earth. "Are you saying that I should stand by and do nothing when someone confesses to my


    wife? Should I stand by and watch on when someone is interested in my wife?"


    "You freaking got that right!" said Fan Zhong-Xian as heughed maliciously.


    "Mu-Cheng is such a ravishing beauty that it''s an absolute mistake for her to marry you. I am the one


    who truly deserves to be with her and take care of her for the rest of her life. You are just a pauper from


    the countryside and unfit to have her! Now, she has met the right man. If you know what''s good for you,


    then you should back off on your own and avoid humiliation."


    "Me? Too broke to deserve her?" asked Ye Fan as his expression turned cold.


    Fan Zhong-Xian smiled and replied as he towered overhead, "Are you still unwilling to admit defeat?


    Fine. Since you insist and Mu-Cheng is right here, why don''t wepete to see who is more deserving


    of her? Do you dare to do it?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian asked him in disdain and looked at Ye Fan as though he were a mere ant.


    Fan Zhong-Xian came from a wealthy family. Even if his father wasn''t a billionaire, they had tens of


    millions worth of assets.


    But Ye Fan was just a pauper from the countryside who had the dumb luck to marry into the Qiu family


    and got to have Qiu Mu-Cheng as his lovely wife.


    This countryside bumpkin was nothing but an ant to him.


    "How do you want topete? Influence, wealth, or strength?" asked Ye Fan expressionlessly as his


    words became colder.


    "Heavens!"


    "How can this live-in husband have the guts to say that?"


    "If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you were Mr Chu from Jiangdong."


    Everyone instantly ridiculed him when they heard his arrogant words.


    They clearly didn''t think Ye Fan had the confidence to speak this way.


    Fan Zhong-Xian chuckled. "Those things are too troublesome topare. Let''s make it simple. Since


    I''m out buying dinner for my friends tonight, why don''t we use that topete? Whoever orders the


    most and spends the most wins. It''s considered a battle of our finances. Do you dare to do it?" Fan


    Zhong-Xian spoke contemptuously.


    Ye Fan was stunned and there was a strange expression on his face.


    It clearly didn''t dawn on Ye Fan that Fan Zhong-Xian would think out of the box ande with such a


    "Fan Zhong-Xian, forget it. How can Ye Fanpete..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng attempted to put a stop to this preposterouspetition.


    Then Ye Fan''s voice rang out, "In that case, I, Ye Fan, willpete with Young Master Fan to the end."


    What?


    "This useless bum actually agreed!"


    "Does he have money?" All the others were taken aback.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said furiously, "Ye Fan, are you crazy? What can you use against him?"


    But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Qiu Mu-Cheng and her ssmates'' words with a resolute look in his


    eye.


    "Okay! You are quite brave. In that case, let the games begin. Oh yes, let me warn you that no refunds


    are allowed once you''ve made an order. Also, this hotel doesn''t offer credit. If you order without paying,


    you will end up in jail," said Fan Zhong-Xian as heughed uninhibitedly.


    Then he got Situ Feng to bring the hotel manager over to serve as a witness.


    Yet, the moment the manager walked in through the door and saw Ye Fan, he trembled. He


    involuntarily called out, "Mr Chu..."


    Ye Fan interrupted him, "There''s nothing more to say. Since business is knocking on your door, just tell


    me whether you want our business or not."


    The manager was stunned before he nodded hurriedly, "Of course we want business!"


    "Okay," said Ye Fan as heughed gently. Then he exined thepetition he was having with Fan


    Zhong-Xian and asked the hotel manager to bear witness.


    The hotel manager nced at Fan Zhong-Xian with a strange look on his face as though he was


    looking at some idiot.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian chose this method ofpeting for his own sake.


    He was already nning to buy his ssmates dinner tonight, so he had to order even without this


    Now Fan Zhong-Xian could show off his heroism through thispetition and take the opportunity to


    suppress Ye Fan and embarrass him. So why not kill two birds with one stone instead?"


    "Okay, let''s start," said Fan Zhong-Xian impatiently. Then he took the menu and looked at it.


    Ye Fan started to order food too.


    "A te of red king crab and abalone. And three bottles of red wine."


    Ye Fan ordered one item at a time.


    "He''s really just a country bumpkin!"


    Fan Zhong-Xianughed contemptuously before waving his hand over the menu, "One of every dish on


    this page and this page."


    "Heavens! Xian is so generous. Ye Fan orders each dish one by one, but Xian orders them by the


    page. He''s certainly domineering!" ttered Situ Feng.

 Chapter 567 The Bill

    Chapter 567 The Bill


    Fan Zhong-Xian looked so heroic when he ordered page after page of food that everyone kept


    cheering for him.


    But Ye Fan remained unmoved and continued flipping through the menu slowly and only ordered when


    he found something he liked.


    Fan Zhong-Xian had already ordered dozens of dishes while Ye Fan had just made it past his tenth


    dish.


    "Are you stillpeting? Isn''t Xian the winner? Xian orders dishes by the page, but the country


    bumpkin checks the price and keeps going for cheap food. Is Ye Fan crazy? Why would he want to


    as he watched Ye Fan choose dishes.


    But if Qiu Mu-Cheng paid any attention, she would realize that Ye Fan was ordering her favorites.


    "Haha! Feng, don''t you know why Xian did this? He deliberately agitated Ye Fan intopeting with


    him. When he has no money to foot the bill, he will get detained by the hotel or even sent to jail. Then


    he will be thoroughly embarrassed. Then Mu-Cheng will hate that useless bum even more. We can get


    to order dinner and make Ye Fan lose all reputation. We will be killing two birds with one stone. Fan


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zhong-Xian is a genius," said Yuan Yuan as she gloated.


    This scheme was so obvious. If Yuan Yuan could notice it, so could Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was going mad with anger.


    "Fan Zhong-Xian, stoppeting. We admit defeat. We can''tpare to you," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as


    she walked over. Then she walked up to Ye Fan to snatch the menu from him and threw it to the


    ground.


    Since Ye Fan hadn''t ordered much yet, she could still help to settle the bill if she gritted her teeth and


    dipped into her savings.


    "Let''s go! Stop embarrassing us, okay?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she gnashed her teeth.


    It was such a lousy plot. Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t think that Ye Fan would fall for it.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng knew this would happen, she wouldn''t have brought Ye Fan to the ss gathering.


    But Ye Fan remainedposed. He picked up the menu from the ground and patted the dust off it


    before he said, "Mu-Cheng, it will be fine. It''s between us, so stay out of it and just watch. Go ahead


    and enjoy the food with peace of mind when they send it. I''ll just order a couple more dishes. Since I


    promised topete, I shouldn''t go back on my word," Ye Fanforted her gently.


    "Competepetepete! Compete, my foot! Fan Zhong-Xianes from a rich and powerful


    family. Other than brute strength, what else do you have? How can youpete with him?" she


    shouted at Ye Fan as tears welled in her eyes. Her eyes were all red when she realized that Ye Fan


    had failed to wake up to reality.


    "Ye Fan, you disappoint me so much. I hate you. I don''t ever want to see you again," said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng sadly before running out of the door with tears welling in her eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng! Mu-Cheng, don''t go," said Su Qian anxiously from behind. "Ye Fan, it''s all your fault. Look


    at what you''ve done! You pissed Mu-Cheng off so much that she left."


    Su Qian scolded Ye Fan viciously before chasing after Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan was worried, so he wanted to go after her too.


    "Hey hey hey. Fan, you can''t go. There are so many eyes on you, and even the manager is here. How


    can you leave before the game ends?" said Fan Zhong-Xian as he smiled.


    He had already achieved what he wanted.


    Fan Zhong-Xian wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to be utterly disappointed with Ye Fan.


    Didn''t they have a strong rtionship? Today would be the day it fractured.


    But even then, Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t intend to let Ye Fan off easy.


    In order to ensure that Ye Fan never stirred trouble for him again, Fan Zhong-Xian wanted to make him


    shoulder an immense debt today.


    "Fine. Do you want to y? I''ll entertain you to the end," said Ye Fan as fury rose in his heart.


    Then he sat back onto his seat to pick up the menu and continue ordering.


    "Send me this entire row of food. Do you have Maotai? Send us two bottles. Also, I want everything on


    this page!"


    Ye Fan was clearly causing more damage this time and had stopped ordering dish by dish.


    He was ordering food by the page, just like


    Fan Zhong-Xian.


    "Heavens!"


    "Is this guy nuts?¡±


    "Fan Zhong-Xian was born into money.


    How dare that pauperpete with him?"


    "Maybe he thinks he owns this hotel and can order anything he likes?¡±


    Everyone stared with their eyes wide and were left in shock when they saw Ye Fan ordering like crazy.


    "He has taken the bait," said Fan Zhong-Xian as he smiled even more deeply.


    Then he calmly waved his hands once more in a domineering manner.


    "This page. No, both pages. Send everything one more time. And ten bottles of Maotai. Everyone


    should have one Maotai of their own."


    With each move they made, it seemed like watching gods fight.


    The private room was filled with a deathly silence.


    Only the voices of Ye Fan and Fan Zhong-Xian were audible.


    "Heavens! How can the country bumpkin hold up for so long? Is he still ordering?¡±


    Although Fan Zhong-Xian actedposed on the surface, cold sweat had broken on his back.


    Despite Fan Zhong-Xian''s financial power, he clearly couldn''t keep ordering.


    His ordering speed had be a lot slower.


    In the end, Fan Zhong-Xian couldn''t take it anymore. He looked at Ye Fan and asked, "Brat, are you


    still ordering?"


    "I''m good."


    "I''m just worried that you can''t even foot the bill without selling your house."


    Ye Fan instantlyughed and said, "In that case, thanks for the reminder. Let''s call it a day. You won!


    My words hold no weight, and I can''tpare to Mr Fan in wealth."


    "Humph. d you realized," said Fan Zhong-Xian as heughed disdainfully.


    Then he turned to look at the manager who had been with them the entire time and said, "Get us our


    bills. Let''s settle the bills first. Or else someone might try to run."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "That''s right. Let''s settle the bill."


    The hotel manager acknowledged them. Then he called his assistant over to start tallying up Fan


    Zhong-Xian''s bill.


    "Sir, your bill adds up to a total of $1,080,000. Cash or credit?" came the manager''s voice. Fan Zhong-


    Xian could no longer keep his cool when he heard the number.


    "Eh...Huh? More than $1 million?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian as his face twitched hard.


    He estimated spending up to $500,000, but had shockingly doubled his budget.


    "Yes, Sir. Have you gone over budget? I''m afraid we don''t allow refunds once you''ve ordered the food,¡±


    reminded the hotel manager.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s face instantly darkened.

 Chapter 568 Fan Zhong-Xian Vomits Blood

    Chapter 568 Fan Zhong-Xian Vomits Blood


    Mount Yunding Hotel was a famous luxury hotel in Yunzhou.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was mentally prepared that dinner would be expensive.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian sensed blood trickling down his heart when it was time for him to foot the bill.


    The bill had shockingly gone over a million.


    What should he do now?


    "I probably need to borrow money,¡± said Fan Zhong-Xian as his eyes darkened from feeling the pinch.


    That damned Ye Fan!


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian had to pay $1 million, he was confident Ye Fan would be no better.


    He was going to see how much trouble Ye Fan would be in when his bill came.


    Fan Zhong-Xian felt a lot better as he


    thought about Ye Fan''s miserable ending.


    Fan Zhong-Xian waved his hand before telling the hotel manager heroically, "You''re kidding! It''s just


    slightly over $1 million! Just let me make a call for the money to be transferred immediately. Why don''t


    you settle someone else''s bill first while I do?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian gave an evil smirk.


    The rest of the people were gloating as they watched Ye Fan and waited for him to lose his wits when


    he received his bill.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s dinner was worth over $1 million. Even if Ye Fan''s bill was lower, it probably added


    up to at least $500,000.


    $500,000 was probably an astronomical figure to a country bumpkin.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you referring to him, Sir? My apologies, he is our boss. Since the hotel belongs to him, he doesn''t


    have to pay for the food."


    B000M!


    The hotel manager''s words struck them like a bolt from the blue.


    A lightning storm seemed to have exploded in his heart.


    Fan Zhong-Xian stood dumbstruck.


    And the others looked like they had seen a ghost.


    "What...what did you say?"


    "He''s your boss?"


    "You must be kidding!"


    "This dumbass is a country bumpkin. He''s the famous useless live-in son-inw of Yunzhou."


    "Him? Your boss?"


    "Then I''m the damned mayor!"


    "Absolutely hrious! Absolutely ridiculous!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian, Situ Feng, and the others sneered.


    They clearly didn''t believe the hotel manager''s bullshit.


    "How dare you! How dare you talk to our boss like that? Apologize immediately!" yelled the manager


    sternly.


    His angry voice gave Fan Zhong-Xian and the others a shock.


    Did Ye Fan truly own Mount Yunding Hotel?


    "But...but how was it possible?"


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said while everyone gasped in amazement, "Forget it. They are just a


    bunch of clowns, so I won''t lower myself to their levels. I''m busy, so I have to go. Don''t forget to make


    sure Young Master Fan settles the bill before leaving. If he can''t pay up, call the cops. One million is


    enough to put him behind bars for a few years."


    Ye Fan instructed the manager nonchntly before turning to leave.


    But he didn''t even bother to even nce at these people.


    "Have a nice day, Boss!"


    "Be careful on your way out, Boss!"


    All the Mount Yunding Hotel employees formed two rows and stood outside the hotel entrance and


    bowed in unison as they bid him farewell from behind.


    Yuan Yuan and Situ Feng were shocked by the sight.


    Everyone stood motionlessly dumbstruck.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was especially shocked. He was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.


    Now he finally understood why Ye Fan agreed to his suggestion topete so readily.


    Had he always seen him as a fool?


    He ordered $1 million worth of food, but it all went into Ye Fan''s pocket.


    No one could truly understand how Fan Zhong-Xian felt at this moment. So this was what it felt like to


    get screwed over.


    He didn''t expect that fate would crack such a joke on him.


    "Hahaha!"ughed Fan Zhong-Xian. Then he swayed before falling back into his seat.


    He felt so hopeless it was as though his heart was burnt to ashes!


    "Mr Fan, don''t start crying yet. Please settle the bill," said the hotel manager indifferently as though he


    was looking at an idiot.


    Fan Zhong-Xian even felt like killing himself.


    Ye Fan had already left Mount Yunding Hotel.


    On his way home, Ye Fan found it Increasingly hrious.


    He reckoned that Fan Zhong-Xian probably felt like dying now.


    Right from the start, Ye Fan had been scheming against Fan Zhong-Xian.


    Mount Yunding Hotel formed part of the vi he owned on Mount Yunding.


    The hotel, all the recreational facilities, and the nearby malls all formed a part of the Mount Yunding


    vi.


    Li Er told Ye Fan about it when he purchased the Mount Yunding bungalow for $50 billion.


    After all, a standalone vi would never add up to $50 billion, even if it were made of gold.


    It was worth so much purely due to the businesses it was packaged with.


    Ye Fan almost purchased the entire Mount Yunding scenic zone with $50 billion.


    So Mount Yunding Hotel naturally belonged to Ye Fan too.


    Ye Fan also happened to be acquainted with the current hotel manager. He was one of Li Er''s right-


    hand men, Jin Bao.


    Li Er transferred Jin Bao over after purchasing the vi to help Ye Fan manage the estate.


    Hence, Jin Bao was exceptionally respectful to Ye Fan when he saw him earlier.


    "Mu-Cheng, must be really mad now," said Ye Fan as he smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    In his heart, he contemted how to exin things to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At Liuyuan Residential District.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already arrived home.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re finally back. Just take a look at the kitchen and you can see that we weren''t kidding.


    Look how that idiot Ye Fan smashed the pots?" scolded Han Li shrilly the moment Qiu Mu-Cheng


    stepped through the door.


    "Enough! Just shut up! I''m human too. I already work like a dog in the day.


    Evenings are meant for rest and not yourining," roared Qiu Mu-Cheng the moment Han Li


    finished her words.


    She was already in a foul mood because of Ye Fan, but she had to listen to Han Li''s griping the minute


    she entered.


    Regardless of how good-natured she was, it was tough to suppress her emotions now.


    After shouting at Han Li, Qiu Mu-Cheng ran back to her room with her eyes red and didn''t evene


    out for dinner.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei sat in the living room dumbstruck.


    "What''s gotten into her?"


    "Thatss is unfilial. How can shee home to take it out on us after someone else pissed her off


    outside?" "Enough, stop harping on it.'' "It will be the 26th in a couple of days, so it''s almost her


    birthday."


    "Just be more patient with her for the time being."


    Han Li and Qiu Lei sat in the living room and chatted.


    While Qiu Mu-Chengid alone in bed feeling upset.


    She knew that Ye Fan got impulsive today because of her.


    But she was still furious at Ye Fan for being irrational.


    He was a grownup. How could he have behaved like a kid?


    He fell into the trap once he was triggered.


    All these years, he never changed.


    Didn''t he know that those people were waiting to see the two of them make aughingstock of


    themselves?


    Everything would be okay if he ignored Fan Zhong-Xian''s suggestion. But Ye Fan overestimated


    himself andpeted with him. This undoubtedly embarrassed them even further.

 Chapter 569 Ye Fans Plans

    Chapter 569 Ye Fan''s ns


    It was fine to be angry, but she couldn''t just stay angry. After all, husbands and wives were bound to


    argue now and then.


    Moreover, Ye Fan did so much for Qiu Mu-Cheng, so she couldn''t leave him in the lurch.


    So after Qiu Mu-Cheng went home to sulk, she started rummaging for her bankbook.


    "Sigh! It''s all that idiot''s fault. Now the house buying will need to be dyed."


    After working all these years, Qiu Mu-Cheng had naturally saved up some money.


    Overtime, it had be a considerable sum.


    If she worked hard for a few more months, then she could probably be able to afford a down payment


    on a new home. If she got lucky, she might even be able to buy a cheap car. And that was enough for


    her.


    But because of Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dreams of buying a home and car had to be ced on hold


    indefinitely.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng definitely felt the pinch.


    But she had no choice.


    Ye Fan was her husband, so she couldn''t leave him in the lurch whatever the reason.


    But after Qiu Mu-Cheng had prepared the money, she didn''t take the initiative to call Ye Fan.


    The scoundrel created so much trouble, so she didn''t want to reach out and help him. She simply


    wanted Ye Fan to call her for help on his own ord. Then she could give him a telling off and vent


    some steam.


    Also, it would help him remember the lesson!


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was disappointed in the end.


    After waiting all night, Ye Fan didn''t call her.


    This undoubtedly aggravated Qiu Mu-Cheng''s anger.


    "Fine. Does he want to give me the cold shoulder? Let''s see how long he canst!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng


    furiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a proud woman. She thought after the huge temper she threwst night, Ye Fan


    would at least call to coax her.


    But she didn''t expect the asshole to give her the cold shoulder. He neither came home for the night nor


    called her even.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng left for work the next morning with anger seething from her heart. She didn''t even


    eat breakfast.


    "Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan...¡± said Su Qian. The moment she arrived at the office and saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, she


    wanted to tell her about Ye Fan.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng said furiously, "Don''t tell me about him! He''s thest thing I want to hear about! If he


    wants to act rich, then be my guest. If he has the balls, then don''t turn ever turn up in front of me


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    again!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was furious.


    Su Qian added fuel to the fire quickly.


    "Mu-Cheng, you finally get it now. This guy is an asshole and not someone you can spend the rest of


    your life with at all. You should take the opportunity to get rid of him now. You saw how Fan Zhong-Xian


    liked you yesterday. Mu-Cheng, you have to treasure the chance. Fan Zhong-Xian wants to buy you


    dinner tonight. After all, he felt bad about you leaving halfway throughst night, so he wants to treat


    you to dinner. You must go. Also, it''s your birthday in a few days, so he is preparing to throw a banquet


    for you.¡±


    "Turn him down. I have neither the time nor the mood. You can go if you want to," said Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She wasn''t in the mood for this and rejected the offer right away.


    Her exquisite heels tapped gently across the floor, and she turned to leave.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t do that! It''s a great chance. Fan Zhong-Xian is loaded, talented, and handsome.


    Even if he can''tpare to Mr Chu, he is at the same level as that amazing harmonica yer. You


    have to take hold of the opportunity," persuaded Su Qian earnestly.


    It seemed like to this day, Su Qian had yet to forget about her harmonica yer.


    After all, he was considered Su Qian''s first love to a certain extent.


    She had a crush on Mr Chu, but more urately, it was admiration.


    The lofty heights Mr Chu was at made him appear ethereal.


    But this harmonica yer was far more real and attainable.


    Perhaps regardless of what became of Su Qian in the future, the skinny silhouette she saw ying the


    harmonica at the bungalow would forever be etched in her heart.


    He would be Su Qian''s eternal,


    perfect love.


    For a few days in a row, Qiu Mu-Cheng remained in a bad mood.


    She could even be considered depressed.


    Because Ye Fan shockingly didn''t call her since that fateful night.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought Ye Fan couldn''t contact her because he was detained by the hotel, but when


    she checked in with Su Qian, she found out nothing of the sort happened and he even left unscathed.


    "He left Fan Zhong-Xian furious! I reckon your live-in husband called Shen Fei and asked for help in


    the end. Shen Fei must have scooped him out from his predicament.¡±


    Since Su Qian went running after Qiu Mu-Cheng after she left, she had no clue of the events that


    transpired either.


    She found out after asking Yuan Yuan.


    Yuan Yuan said Ye Fan was the owner of


    Mount Yunding Hotel and didn''t have to pay for dinner.


    Su Qian burst outughing when she heard this.


    She naturally didn''t buy this bullshit.


    Mount Yunding Hotel was a luxury hotel in Mount Yunding''s scenic location where the property was


    expensive and was worth billions.


    Wouldn''t it make Ye Fan a billionaire if it truly belonged to Ye Fan?


    It was impossible.


    So Su Qian was certain that Shen Fei from the Shen family was behind this and helped Ye Fan put up


    this show.


    Or else, how could a useless live-in husband be so wealthy?


    "I honestly underestimated him. How could he be so close to Shen Fei? But it''s no good news either.


    There are two things in this world that we should avoid, the first one is someone else''s wife and the


    second are favors. But this husband of yours has repeatedly sought Shen Fei''s help. Let''s see how he


    returns those favors."


    Su Qian had heard Qiu Mu-Cheng mention Ye Fan''s rtionship with Shen Fei before. The million


    dor ring on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand was also from Shen Fei.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t wear it much because this favor came with such a high price tag.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng felt even angrier when Ye Fan sought Shen Fei''s help again.


    Despite never sleeping with each other, she always that after all that had happened to them, they


    should trust and rely on each other the most.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t think that Ye Fan would rather ask an outsider for help than approach his wife.


    What did Ye Fan take her as?


    Did Ye Fan think Qiu Mu-Cheng was one of those heartless and selfish women?


    Or did Ye Fan think Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t someone he could rely on?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt dejected thinking about this.


    She was even increasingly disappointed with Ye Fan.


    The two inexplicably went into a cold war.


    Ye Fan didn''t get in touch with Qiu Mu-Cheng, and she didn''t call him either.


    Fast forward to the 26th.


    It was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t sleep a wink the night before.


    She kept waiting for a text, a phone call, a happy birthday, a man.


    But she was disappointed.


    That man forgot about her birthday in the end.


    The only ''happy birthday'' she got was from Fan Zhong-Xian.


    No one realized how dejected Qiu Mu-Cheng was that night. She was so sad that she almost cried.


    Meanwhile, in a bungalow in Yunzhou''s eastern suburbs.


    "Brother Fan, I found out where it will be held. It''s Haitian Hall. Fan Zhong-Xian will be holding a


    birthday party for Miss Qiu there." Shen Fei''s respectful voice came through the phone.


    Ye Fan only replied, "Okay!"


    A cold cunning look radiated from his eyes.

 Chapter 570 You Will Have Everything

    Chapter 570 You Will Have Everything


    "Also, did you prepare everything that I asked?" said Ye Fan calmly as he sat on the couch in the room


    and spoke to Shen Fei over the phone.


    "Brother Fan, don''t worry. Everything is ready. Tonight, Miss Qiu will get to have the grandest and most


    opulent birthday party of the century!" said Shen Fei as he patted his chest and assured Ye Fan.


    "What about Haitian Hall?" asked Ye Fan again.


    "It''s all set. I already informed the staff there."


    "Good. Since all is ready, send me over," said Ye Fan as he nodded.


    "Brother Fan, do you want to go over now? But it''s not time yet," said Shen Fei quizzically.


    "I want to go to Haitian Hall."


    "Hmm? Why do you want to go there?" asked Shen Fei.


    Ye Fan raised his teacup and smiled as he said, "To gate crash."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew nothing about what Ye Fan was up to.


    Meanwhile, outside Liuyuan Residential District, Su Qian had alreadye driving in.


    "Don''t worry, Fan Zhong-Xian! You can count on me for tonight! I will drag Mu-Cheng over no matter


    what. You have my word that she will attend the dinner party tonight. But my help can only go that far.


    You''ll have to finish the rest on your own. Ye Fan isn''t around to mess things up, so ites down to


    the party tonight to win Mu-Cheng over. Good luck! I hope Mu-Cheng gets to escape her shackles."


    After Su Qian finished talking to Fan Zhong-Xian on the phone, she went upstairs.


    But Su Qian didn''t tell Qiu Mu-Cheng about her birthday party. Instead, she brought up her harmonica


    yer.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you know? I realized the lights in the bungalow next door have been lighting up


    recently. I think he''s back.¡±


    Su Qian was beside herself with joy as she grabbed Qiu Mu-Cheng by the arm and kept talking.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been in low spirits. Despite Su Qian''s excitement, all Qiu Mu-Cheng mustered up


    was a lukewarm ''Oh''.


    Su Qian retorted in irritation, "Mu-Cheng, what''s with thisckluster attitude? Isn''t this exciting? I think


    my first love is back in town. Although no one has been ying the harmonica, my gut tells me that it''s


    him. Should I go over and profess my love to him? Ever since I encountered Mr Chu, I thought I would


    forget about the harmonica yer. But I didn''t think that the moment he moved back in next door, my


    heart would palpitate so wildly that it feels like my heart is in my mouth."


    Su Qian was so exhrated talking about the harmonica yer that there was even a slight flush on her


    lovely face.


    "Just go then," said Qiu Mu-Cheng inattentively before she continued watching television from the


    couch.


    It was the weekend, and Qiu Mu-Cheng finally got to rest.


    She nned on going to the movies with Ye Fan to celebrate her birthday today, but it was impossible


    from the looks of it now.


    She waspletely disappointed with the man.


    Her husband was no better than an outsider.


    Ye Fan even forgot about her birthday.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s going on? Are you still thinking about that husband of yours? That fellow even


    forgot about your birthday. He''s obviously giving you the cold shoulder by not getting in touch with you


    for days. Despite hisck of ability, he has quite a temper. It''s not worth thinking about people like him.


    Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Fan Zhong-Xian has booked Haitian Hall today just to celebrate your


    birthday tonight. He''s really going all out, so you must not turn him down this time. There are plenty of


    other trees out there. Are you going to throw away your future by staying with Ye Fan?"


    Su Qian came up with a gazillion reasons to convince Qiu Mu-Cheng to attend the party.


    Su Qian was confident that her girlfriend would go given her eloquence.


    But shortly after Su Qian touched on the subject, Qiu Mu-Cheng got up to put on her jacket and shoes


    and prepared to leave with her purse in hand.


    "Mu-Cheng, where are you going?" asked Su Qian puzzledly.


    "To Haitian Hall, of course," said Qiu Mu-Cheng indifferently.


    Su Qian was dumbstruck, "So you''re going?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t you want me to go? In that case, forget it," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she plonked back into the


    couch.


    Su Qian hurried over and said, "No, don''t, Mu-Cheng. Let''s go. Haha! Fan Zhong-Xian put in so much


    effort for you and I''m sure there''s a huge surprise tonight. Just wait to steal all the limelightter.¡±


    Su Qianughed as she drove them to Haitian Hall.


    Inparison, Qiu Mu-Cheng was in low spirits and didn''t look forward to it at all.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng agreed to go because she was throwing a tantrum at Ye Fan.


    She had decided to live-stream the birthday party that Fan Zhong-Xian organized for her on social


    media tonight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to piss Ye Fan off.


    She wanted to see how long the scoundrel could keep giving her the cold shoulder for.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s recent activity online in no time.


    "Going to the birthday party! Thanks, Fan Zhong-Xian, I''m so excited."


    "We came out in such a rush that we forgot about the makeup. We have to touch upter!"


    "Haitian Hall is a really cool ce! I can''t wait!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng posted on social media several times and even included a selfie.


    Ye Fan wasn''t the slightest bit angry when he saw these posts. Instead, he just shook his head and


    "This girl is trying to get back at me." Ye Fan knew Qiu Mu-Cheng well, considering the three years


    they spent together.


    She barely posted on social media, so her unusual actions were clearly targeting Ye Fan.


    She was deliberately going after Ye Fan and griping that he forgot about her birthday.


    But did Ye Fan really forget about it?


    Of course not!


    Ye Fan started nning her birthday months ago.


    "Mu-Cheng, I once promised that you would have everything! Tonight is the night."


    The wheels flew into life.


    Luxury cars filled the streets of Yunzhou and sped by.


    They tore into the distant sky like a sharp knife.


    Their low rumble reverberated through thend!


    At Haitian Hall.


    Many cars pulled up outside the hall.


    People were led into the hall under the protection of security guards.


    "Mu-Cheng, see that? They are all here for you. Fan Zhong-Xian went all out for your birthday party. I


    heard he specially invited Yunzhou celebrities and bands to perform for you. This event must have cost


    millions. If you stay married to Ye Fan, he will never be able to give you such a grand party. Can you


    see how great Fan Zhong-Xian is now?" said Su Qian as she chuckled and yed cupid for Fan


    Zhong-Xian and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned a little pale. "Qianqian, I think this is a bad idea after all. I barely know


    Fan Zhong-Xian, so I can''t ept this. Tell him he doesn''t have to go through such a great expense.

 Chapter 571 Birthday Time!

    Chapter 571 Birthday Time!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought it would be simr to their ss gathering and would just be a simple get


    together. She didn''t expect Fan Zhong-Xian to make it such a grand affair and even invite bands to


    perform.


    Since she waspletely unrted to Fan Zhong-Xian, she couldn''t ept this.


    There were two things in this world that we should avoid, just like Su Qian said. The first one was


    someone else''s wife, and the second were favors.


    Fan Zhong-Xian struck both taboos by organizing this birthday party.


    So the moment they arrived at the hall entrance, Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to chicken out and leave.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to avoid any misunderstanding.


    She initially attended the event to annoy Ye Fan, but she didn''t want Fan Zhong-Xian to misunderstand


    either.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, we''re already here, so why are you leaving? Moreover, Fan Zhong-Xian organized the


    party just for you. What''s going to happen to him if you leave?" persuaded Su Qian.


    "All the more I should not attend this party. I''m already married," said Qiu Mu-Cheng resolutely and was


    determined to leave.


    Situ Feng and Yuan Yuan had already noticed Qiu Mu-Cheng, so they came over to help convince Qiu


    Mu-Cheng to stay.


    "Mu-Cheng, ignore Qianqian. We are just gathering together to watch some performances together and


    taking the opportunity to celebrate your birthday. There''s no need to feel stressed about it. Also, you''re


    not the only one who''s celebrating your birthday tonight. Coincidentally, it happens to be someone


    else''s birthday too," said Yuan Yuan as she smiled at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Really?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng as she looked at Su Qian.


    Su Qian was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded and said, "Okay, Mu-


    Cheng. I admit that I lied. Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t organize this birthday party solely for you. It was


    organized because it happened to be both your birthdays, but I put it like that because I wanted you


    and Fan Zhong-Xian to get together. It''s my fault so you can hit me or scold me, but please don''t leave.


    You left the ss gathering early in such a hurry, and a lot of our ssmates didn''t get to catch up with


    you, so you must definitely stay this time.¡±


    Su Qian pretended to look like she was very guilty.


    She went all out to make sure Qiu Mu-Cheng would stay.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly started to waver and believe her.


    "Enough, Mu-Cheng. Stop being narcissistic."


    "Fan Zhong-Xian is so rich and powerful that girls run after him in droves. Why would he have the time


    to fawn over you?" "Or else, why didn''t hee out to bring you in personally?"


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng managed to respond, Yuan Yuan and the others had already pushed Qiu Mu-


    Cheng into the hall.


    The hall was enormous. Although Fan Zhong-Xian had booked the whole ce, he allowed outsiders


    toe in and watch so that it seemed like a grander affair.


    Thus, the hall was almost fully packed.


    There was a huge uproar, and it was exceptionally lively.


    But the best seats in the front row were reserved for Qiu Mu-Cheng and her old ssmates.


    Some of them came with their children and family members, so they added up to almost a hundred


    people.


    It was quite an impressive affair.


    Many of her ssmates looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng in envy when they saw her walking over.


    "She sure is the ss goddess.¡±


    "Mu-Cheng still looks as iparably stunning after all these years."


    Many of her friends were eximingpliments.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just smiled back awkwardly.


    After they chatted for a while, the entire hall turned dark.


    "It''s about to begin! Keep your eyes on the stage. The performance is starting," said Situ Feng. He kept


    reminding everyone nonstop since he was Fan Zhong-Xian''s number oneckey.


    The lights on stage suddenly came on.


    Then a man in a suit appeared on stage.


    "Mu-Cheng, this is Yunzhou''s famous magician. Xian spent a pretty penny inviting him here. A 30-


    minute performance costs about $50,000."


    "This is the Good Big Brother Band. They are very popr in Yunzhou and Fenghaisan ofte. They


    charge almost $200,000 for one performance."


    "The Red Lily Girl Group dances really well. I heard they almost managed to perform at the New Year''s


    G this year. It costs at least a few hundred thousand to get them to perform."


    All kinds of song and dance were performed on stage one after another.


    There were waves of apuse.


    Su Qian and the others were engrossed in the performances while Situ Feng continued to provide Qiu


    Mu-Cheng with more information on each performance.


    He kept yapping on about how incredible the magician was, how popr the singers were, or how


    much the host cost.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned nonstop. Why was Situ Feng telling her about all this?


    Was he bragging about Fan Zhong-Xian''s wealth?


    But this had nothing to do with her.


    It wasn''t like he was her husband.


    Fan Zhong-Xian had gotten changed backstage. He straightened his hair and made final preparations


    while Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others watched the performance outside.


    "How do I look? Do I look amazing? It''s my turn soon. Are the fresh flowers ready? Hand me the script,


    I want to look through it again. Also, tell the pianist and the lighting guy to be on standby. It got ruined


    by that useless bum thest time, so nothing must go wrong this time! You hear me? My future


    happiness is in your hands, so please don''t let anything go wrong again!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian was clearly starting to feel nervous as time drew near.


    After all, he put in all this effort, money, and manpower into the event to ensure it was a real spectacle


    for the sake of these few minutes.


    So it was natural for Fan Zhong-Xian to be nervous.


    He wasn''t even this nervous when he went for his national college entrance exam!


    The staff finally came running over.


    "Young Master Fan, get ready. You''re on."


    "Okay!" said Fan Zhong-Xian. Then he inhaled deeply and waited for the staff to cue him.


    Outside...


    A voice sang loudly while the vividly colored stage lights spun.


    An extraordinarily handsome gentleman was standing on stage and singing.


    His melodious voice sounded divine and absolutely refreshing.


    The atmosphere was infectious as the elegant man glowed gently.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you think my prince charming will be as dazzling? Will he shine as brightly as the sun?


    It must be very blissful to marry someone as incredible as him."


    Su Qian was lost in thought from the music and the infectious atmosphere. Her eyes were filled with


    romantic notions and hopes she bore for her future.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling sad and sour in her heart.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Every woman wanted to be a princess and marry a prince.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used to be like Su Qian when she was in school. Qiu Mu-Cheng harbored romantic


    hopes about love and fantasized about her blissful future. She imagined that a prince woulde for


    her and descend from the skies on a colorful cloud just like the legendary Zhi Zunbao. She also dreamt


    that her man would stand on stage, sing romantic bads to her, and give her unrivaled glory.


    But destiny pushed her further and further away from her childhood dreams.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was keenly aware from the moment she married Ye Fan, all the illusions and


    anticipation she had when she was young became nothing but extravagant hopes.


    And these hopes would just flutter into the wind-

 Chapter 572 Flowers Floating Throughout the City

    Chapter 572 Flowers Floating Throughout the City


    The lights suddenly went out just as the performance entranced everyone.


    The enormous Haitian Hall suddenly fell into an endless silence.


    This sudden change sent everyone into an instant shock.


    In an instant, there was amotion as everyone burst out in surprise.


    "What happened?""


    "Is there a power failure?"


    "Heavens! What''s going on?¡±


    "Where are the staff?"


    Haitian Hall was in chaos, and many people keptining.


    Since the light suddenly went out when everyone was in the midst of watching a wonderful


    performance, all of them became upset.


    "Qianqian, what''s going on? Is it really a power failure?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng worriedly in the


    darkness as she asked Su Qian and the others beside her.


    Situ Fengughed andforted her before Su Qian replied, "Mu-Cheng, calm down. Just wait for the


    show."


    "Yes, Mu-Cheng. The show has only just started," replied Yuan Yuan and the others with an


    inexplicable smile on their faces.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help feeling perplexed.


    It felt as though everyone was in the know, and only she was kept in the dark.


    What was going on exactly?


    A song quietly yed all of a sudden while Qiu Mu-Cheng was kept in suspense.


    The rhythm was bright and sounded like water as it flowed across the mountains while a gentle breeze


    swept across thend.


    The entire hall fell into silence again.


    The crowd went quiet as they listened to the melodious piano ying.


    The dim stage lights finally came back on.


    Then everyone finally caught sight of the stage.


    A pianist was ying the piano while the dancers danced in apaniment.


    The vivid lights flooded the stage like starlight.


    A man in a white suit stood amid the melodious music with a bouquet in hand as he stood within the


    spotlights. He walked over like he was treading on starlight as he slowly walked down the milky way.


    "WOW!"


    "He''s so cool!"


    Everyone went into amotion.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng went into a slight shock and asked, "Is that... Fan Zhong-Xian? Qianqian, what''s he


    doing? Is Fan Zhong-Xian a part of the performance?" Qiu Mu-Cheng muttered in surprise.


    Su Qian chuckled as she said, "Mu-Cheng, just keep watching."


    The piano was sweet-sounding, and the song was melodious.


    The instant Fan Zhong-Xian appeared, he became the center of attention.


    Everyone cheered when Fan Zhong-Xian stood amid the romantic lights with a bouquet of fresh flowers


    while music yed in the background.


    Fan Zhong-Xian stared ahead with a profound look in his eyes. He kept gazing fixedly when his eyes


    eventuallynded on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    His passionate words were apanied by music in the background.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you know? All these years, I have seen all seasons and gone all over the country to


    visit extraordinary sights.


    But the beauty of the seasons and ournds cannotpare to your smile."


    The music was melodious, and the lights flickered.


    The vivid spotlights bathed Fan Zhong-Xian gloriously as he recited passionately.


    The huge screen behind him kept projecting beautiful images while Fan Zhong-Xian professed his love.


    There were images of the spring sun, lotuses in the summer, red leaves swirling in the air in the fall,


    and the snow-white winter.


    "Mu-Cheng, my life was nothing but darkness before I met you. I roamed in eternal darkness and felt


    around as I advanced until the day you appeared in my life. You were the ray of light that lighted up my


    life. Ever since then, I have decided to chase after your light for the rest of my life. And now, this song


    is for the woman of my dreams.


    The music started the moment he


    finished.


    Fan Zhong-Xian stood loftily at center stage with the microphone in hand as the song, ''Light Chaser'',


    reverberated through the hall.


    If you are fireworks floating over the ocean


    I am sea foam


    And your light shone on me on that fateful moment


    If you are the distant milky way


    And so dazzling that you made tearse to one''s eyes


    Then I am a pair of eyes that chase after you nonstop


    Who keeps looking up into the sky when I feel lonely


    Romantic lights spun while he sang brightly along with the melodious music.


    As the song reached its chorus, the atmosphere in the hall climbed to its height.


    It was time!


    Situ Feng''s lips twitched as he stood up from the crowd and yelled loudly, "Mu-Cheng, date Zhong-


    Xian!"


    "Date him!"


    "Date him!"


    Situ Feng, Yuan Yuan, and Su Qian all fanned the mes with their shouting.


    A rock fell into the ocean and caused a tsunami.


    Very quickly, the crowd started catching on.


    All the guests went into a furor.


    And everyone kept shouting nonstop.


    "Date him!"


    "Date him!"


    "Date him!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian sang the bad on stage with deep affection while the audience went crazy with


    excitement.


    But the face of the female lead, Qiu Mu-Cheng, had turned livid.


    She turned to look at everyone and scolded them coldly, "Qianqian, you''ve gone overboard! All of you


    are have gone overboard!"


    After saying that, Qiu Mu-Cheng turned to leave furiously since she certainly couldn''t hang around.


    She was a married woman. Even if Ye Fan wasn''t present, she could not ept Fan Zhong-Xian''s


    confession, be it emotionally or rationally.


    "Mu-Cheng, where are you going? I admit that I lied, but it was for your own good. Why hold onto that


    country bumpkin? He has no family background and has achieved nothing in three years since he


    married you. Although he''s a man, he has aplished nothing and only idles around. Although he''s


    your husband, he can''t offer you any glory or affection and didn''t even celebrate your birthday with you.


    He''s no different from trash. If you stay married to him, you will be destined to suffer humiliation and


    burden for the rest of your life."


    "Fan Zhong-Xian is young, capable, and head over heels in love with you. Why don''t you take the


    chance to bid farewell to your past and embark on a new chapter in your life?" shouted Su Qian as she


    pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng back when she saw her leaving. Su Qian was both angry and perplexed at the


    same time.


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. Why waste your life on a useless bum? Fan Zhong-Xian is perfect. He''s both


    romantic and wealthy," persuaded Situ Feng and the others.


    A rumble suddenly came from above the open air hall.


    It was loud and thunderous.


    This huge and thunderous roarpletely blocked out the music.


    "Damn! What''s going on? You idiots, go check out what''s happening!" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian


    furiously to his subordinates as his singing becamepletely blocked out by the noise.


    The audience went into shock as they began to exim.


    "Pl-nes?"


    "Yeah, they''re nes!"


    "Gosh, there are nine nes up there!"


    "Is that water they are spraying?"


    "Water my foot!¡±


    Idiot! Those are flowers...they are roses!"


    "Heavens, roses are everywhere!"


    Haitian Hall went into amotion.


    Everyone trembled at the sight of the bright red flower petals floating everywhere.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others stood dumbstruck.


    They watched in a daze as the roses floated in the sky and fluttered throughout the city.


    "This..."

 Chapter 573 Magical Music

    Chapter 573 Magical Music


    "What''s going on? Who''s throwing the roses? And even used helicopters? I didn''t n this!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian went into shock as he stood on stage, just like the audience.


    This spectacle clearly wasn''t a part of his ns.


    Fan Zhong-Xian might be loaded, but he wasn''t wealthy enough to hire helicopters to impress Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Look!"


    "Someone is jumping down!"


    "God!"


    "Someone is jumping straight down from the helicopters!"


    "He''s descending on a colorful cloud while stars shine and roses float in the air!"


    "Wow!" "It''s so romantic!


    "It''s just like a fairy tale!¡±


    Everyone exploded into amotion instantly.


    A skinny silhouette had shockingly descended from the starry heavens by leaping through the air.


    Wind blustered while roses swirled in the skies.


    The man that had leaped from the sky bathed in starlight and was the center of attention.


    In an instant, everyone gasped in amazement.


    Although the helicopters weren''t flying that high, they were at least ten meters overhead.


    Moreover, it was impossible to determine their exact height due to the darkness.


    From their perspective, it seemed as though this man was an angel who hade walking down from


    the stars.


    Countless people looked up in amazement.


    Many of them even felt envious.


    And young women especially hoped that he hade for them when they saw him jumping down.


    "Wow! Mu-Cheng, look at that! He''s so cool, he''s just like a prince! Do you think he''s here for me?¡± said


    Su Qian excitedly as she blushed and looked up at him.


    After all, it was every girl''s dream to be a princess.


    And this sight was every woman''s dream.


    Su Qian hoped that this elegant man who came leaping from the sky was here for her.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng shouted in surprise while everyone was dumbstruck.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt as though she was struck by lightning the moment the silhouettended.


    She opened her eyes even wider as she stared in shock and asked, "Ye...Ye Fan?"


    "What? Ye Fan? Mu-Cheng, don''t be dumb. Did you think that the country bumpkin would turn up to


    celebrate your birthday? How could a country bumpkin be able to make such a dazzling appearance? I


    think this guy''s here to court a girl just like Fan Zhong-Xian. Who do you think he''s here for? Could it be


    me?" said Su Qian excitedly as her face flushed red while her eyes brimmed with anticipation.


    If this man were really here to confess his love to Qiu Mu-Cheng, then she would steal the limelight


    tonight.


    The hall was uproarious.


    By this time, the silhouette had alreadynded.


    He leapt through the shower of flower petals andnded firmly at the center of the stage.


    DONG DONG DONG...


    The moment hended, a swarm of people surged onto the stage from backstage.


    They snatched Fan Zhong-Xian''s microphone, removed the stic flowers on stage, chased away his


    dancers and finally dragged Fan Zhong-Xian off the stage.


    "What the hell are you doing, you assholes! I booked the hall today! How dare you chase me off the


    stage? I''m Young Master Fan! Let me go, you nobodies!¡± shouted Fan Zhong-Xian like a mad dog as


    he struggled on stage.


    Shen Fei stepped forward and pped him right away.


    "Bloody shut up, will you? So what if you booked the ce! The Shen family just bought the hall. As the


    owner of the hall and the Shen family''s heir, I order you to get lost!" shouted Shen Fei.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was so shocked by his domineering aura that he waspletely speechless.


    "Hurry up! Throw him out! Get the pianist, apanists, and tuner toe over," said Shen Fei as he


    waved his hand. He couldn''t be bothered with Fan Zhong-Xian and quickly got his men to take over the


    stage.


    Very quickly, music floated through the air once again.


    "Is...is it...a harmonica? Could it be him?" said Su Qian as she became dumbstruck and motionless


    when the harmonica started ying.


    She could no longer stay calm as emotions surged through her heart.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Although it had been months since shest heard it...


    The moment Su Qian heard the harmonica, images of an elegant and intoxicating silhouette emerged


    before her eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s him. It really is him! My harmonica prince back, and he''s here for me. I''m so excited.


    He must be here to profess his love for me!" said Su Qian, who was beside herself with joy as tears


    filled her eyes almostpletely.


    It was the first man Su Qian ever fell for. She thought she would probably never get to see him again


    when they parted ways.


    But fate brought them together again tonight.


    No one couldprehend how touched and happy Su Qian was.


    It felt as though she was a princess, and she had met the man of her dreams.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lovely face remained in shock regardless of Su Qian''s excitement.


    They couldn''t get a clear view of his face due to the dark lighting and his hand covering his face while


    he yed the harmonica.


    But a voice repeatedly told Qiu Mu-Cheng in her heart...


    That was Ye Fan!


    That man over there was Ye Fan.


    Stars shone outside the window while the moon glowed softly.


    Rose petals floated in the sky.


    A man yed his harmonica melodiously on stage.


    The music sounded rxed, yet asionally rushed like a waterfall. Sometimes it sounded bright and


    clear, yet sometimes it sounded like soft whispers.


    The music was filled with endless love and longing.


    The huge hall fell intoplete silence.


    Only the refreshing melody kept ying.


    Everyone listened as though they were utterly enraptured! It was as though they were in a dream!


    ''Wow. This music is beautiful!"


    "This is so heavenly! I have never heard anything like this!"


    "His music is magical!"


    Even after the song was over, it was so magical that they could still hear it reverberating through their


    ears nonstop.


    "But doesn''t this song sound familiar?"


    "Isn''t it Teresa Teng''s ssic, ''I Only Care About You?''"


    "Wow."


    "It''s a love song."


    "Is this gentleman here to confess his love to someone?"


    The crowd went into a furor again.


    The skinny man put away his harmonica just as everyone started specting.


    Su Qian was so nervous that she was almost breathless.


    She knew that the harmonica yer was going to call her name soon.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m so nervous. I feel so blissful now. I''m so happy!"


    Su Qian had already closed her eyes and was excitedly waiting for the man of her dreams to call her


    name.


    Meanwhile, the youth eventually raised his head amid the vividly colored stage lights and beautiful


    music.


    "Mu-Cheng, sorry I''mte."


    The moment Ye Fan spoke, the two stunningdies almost shivered at the same time.

 Chapter 574 Light Chaser!

    Chapter 574 Light Chaser!


    Su Qian felt as though her heart was torn to pieces in an instant.


    When she opened her eyes to see Ye Fan''s face, she felt as though all energy was sapped from her


    instantly.


    Su Qian felt her world instantly turn dark.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?" muttered Su Qian with her face ghastly pale.


    No one could understand how Su Qian felt right now.


    She didn''t think that the man of her dreams she thought about nonstop and wrote hundreds of love


    letters to would turn out to be the man she despised so much.


    It was the first time that Su Qian felt how absurd her life was.


    All this time, the man whom she loved was her BFF''s husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng found it impossible to stay calm while Su Qian shivered in shock.


    She thought that this guy forgot about her birthday.


    It turned out that he hadn''t forgotten it at all.


    "It''s not toote. Not toote yet," said Qiu Mu-Cheng with tears welling in her eyes.


    Although she was a strong woman, Ye Fan''s words made her almost burst into tears.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn''t make out what Qiu Mu-Cheng had said.


    He stood loftily at the center of the stage and continued, "Mu-Cheng, you once said you dreamt of


    being a princess. Tonight, I havee flying from the heavens as your prince charming. You said you


    liked roses, so I airfreighted these roses and made roses bloom throughout the city."


    Ye Fan spoke affectionately.


    It was particrly romantic with the roses swirling in the air under the backdrop of the night.


    Many women below the stage were on the brink of tears.


    "Oh my god!"


    "He''s such a romantic man!"


    "Chiang Kaishek nted sycamores throughout Nanjing back in the day simply because Song Meiling


    liked it. Xia Luo exchanged a Ferrari for a car full of sunflowers because Ma Dongmei liked it too."


    "And tonight, a man hase walking down from the stars with roses fluttering in the air throughout


    the city because his lover said so!¡±


    "What more can you want with a husband like that?"


    "Oh no, I think I''m going to cry.


    "I''m so touched and envious."


    Everyone kept talking about the spectacle as they looked up andmented.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had already misted over in tears while her body trembled.


    Ye Fan''s voice kept echoing.


    "Mu-Cheng, I remember when you married me three years ago, there wasn''t a big wedding or an eye-


    catching diamond ring. Later on, I gave you the ''Tears of a Lover'', but you didn''t dare to wear it


    because it came from someone else. But today, I''m going to give you a diamond ring of my own!"


    Music echoed through the room while lights flickered.


    Ye Fan went down on one knee before the mesmerizing girl. Then he opened an exquisite gift box in


    his hand.


    He presented a splendid diamond ring that gleamed as brightly as the moon.


    "Is that the ''King''s Kiss''? Created by Shen Jewelry using an imperial jade worth billions? A tycoon from


    Jianghai offered Shen Jewelry $200 million for the ring a couple of days ago as a gift to his wife for


    their golden wedding anniversary, but they told him it was taken and rejected them! Who would have


    thought that the ''King''s Kiss'' would end up here? Is this man the owner of the ''King''s Kiss''?"


    There were people in the crowd who clearly knew their stuff.


    He shouted in shock when he caught sight of Ye Fan''s ring.


    His cry was like a rock that raised a storm after getting thrown into the ocean!


    "$200 million diamond ring?"


    "Oh my god!"


    "If someone gave me a $200 million diamond ring, I would happily die for it."


    "I''m green with envy!¡±


    "That woman called Mu-Cheng is so lucky."


    "How could she make a man like him fall in love with her?"


    Everyone gasped in awe, one after another.


    Situ Feng, Yuan Yuan, and the others were dumbstruck.


    Everyone''s eyes turned green with envy when they saw the $200 million diamond ring. They opened


    their mouths so wide that apples could almost fit.


    Fan Zhong-Xian stared at Ye Fan''s $200 million diamond ring before ncing at the fresh flowers in his


    hand, which had started wilting. He felt so embarrassed that he hurled the flowers viciously onto the


    ground in fury.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in shock.


    Ye Fan''s words made her mind almost go nk.


    "Mu-Cheng, I have seen the clouds on the ocean and the rain on dark mountains. I watched snow


    cover the mountains for a month until spring came. I have seen the spring breeze go for miles with


    flowers in my sleeves. But in my eyes, the four seasons and the beauty of the mountains can''tpare


    to you. Mu-Cheng, you have suffered endless humiliation because of me for three years, but I hope you


    can step up and put on this ring to share my glory today!"


    Ye Fan''s words made the crowd go into a frenzy.


    Countless people were so moved by Ye Fan that they kept shouting.


    "Marry him!"


    "Marry him!"


    "Marry him!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes turned red as tears brimmed in her eyes. She stood up with nothing but surprise


    and joy and stepped over Fan Zhong-Xian''s bouquet as she walked slowly up the stage while everyone


    cheered them on.


    She promised to hold his hand and grow old together in front of everyone.


    And to share in Ye Fan''s glory!


    "Ye Fan, thank you!"


    The music rang melodiously by their ears.


    Flowers fluttered in the air.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood amid the dreamlike sea of flowers with tears welling in her eyes.


    She was the happiest princess on earth!


    It felt as though all her dreams wereing true.


    He was truly her prince charming!


    Just like that song Fan Zhong-Xian sang earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that Ye Fan was like fireworks hanging over the ocean.


    And she was seafoam.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And your light shone on me on that fateful moment


    If you are the distant milky way


    And so dazzling that you made one feel like crying


    Then I am a pair of eyes that chase after you nonstop


    Who keeps looking up into the sky when I feel lonely


    Ye Fan was certainly the light of tonight''s event.


    In an instant, he lit up Qiu Mu-Cheng''s entire life.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng was incapable of suppressing her emotions.


    She lunged into Ye Fan''s arms and embraced her prince charming with the sea of flowers swirling in


    the air!


    Dancers, singers, and musicians emerged on stage to perform again.


    The moment these people appeared, the crowd was stunned once again.


    They realized that the people singing on stage were some of the most popr singers in the country!


    One of them was a renowned heavenly king of the music industry!


    "Oh my god!"


    "He even invited big shots like this to celebrate her birthday?"


    "Those hosts and online celebrities whom Fan Zhong-Xian invited are lice inparison."


    Although both of them confessed to Qiu Mu-Cheng tonight, they were atpletely different levels.


    If Ye Fan''s profession of love was deemed a glorious banquet, then Fan Zhong-Xian''s confession was


    no different than a lousy folk opera performance in the countryside.

 Chapter 575 Beat Him at His Own Game

    Chapter 575 Beat Him at His Own Game


    Fan Zhong-Xian almost felt like dying from listening to all theirments.


    His face was so red from the shame that it felt as though he had eaten a fly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian had worked so hard on tonight and spent millions on this. He never imagined that his


    entire setup would end up being used by Ye Fan instead.


    Fan Zhong-Xian felt as though his heart was bleeding as he watched Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    locked in such a tight embrace.


    Ye Fan won Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart tonight while Fan Zhong-Xian undoubtedly became aughingstock.


    Resentment!


    Fury!


    Gloom!


    All kinds of emotions surged through Fan Zhong-Xian''s heart.


    "That stupid Ye Fan! I''m going to cut him to pieces!" roared Fan Zhong-Xian softly. The fury and


    jealousy in his heart made his eyes turn bloodshot.


    Fan Zhong-Xian spent millions on Qiu Mu-Cheng but didn''t even get to hold her hand, so it was


    unbearable to him.


    "No! I can''t let this go. I can''t admit defeat so easily. Feng, proceed with n B. I must make Qiu Mu-


    Cheng mine tonight no matter what!" roared Fan Zhong-Xian deeply as his eyes turned overcast, and


    he clenched his fists tightly.


    Situ Feng''s face turned pale. Then he trembled as he said, "Xi-Xian, let''s forget it. Erm...Ye Fan


    probably isn''t someone we can provoke. If he cane up with such a grand birthday party for Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, he must be an extraordinary man. It''s highly likely that Ye Fan is secretly a big shot."


    Ye Fan undoubtedly astonished them all with his grand gestures tonight.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He even mobilized seven to eight helicopters to scatter tons of roses over the city just because Qiu Mu-


    Cheng liked them.


    He even gave Qiu Mu-Cheng a diamond ring worth millions.


    There were probably no more than five people in Yunzhou who were capable of having such wealth


    and drive.


    Situ Feng couldn''t help wondering who Ye Fan really was.


    After all, if Ye Fan was truly a good-for-nothing, how could he make such an impressive confession?


    "Bullshit! How could a country bumpkin be a big shot? Didn''t Su Qian just say that he is acquainted


    with Shen Group? If not for the Shen family, he would be nothing! But there''s nothing to worry about


    since my target is Qiu Mu-Cheng and not Ye Fan. I don''t believe the Shen family would risk their


    rtionship with the Fan family for the sake of a country bumpkin''s woman," justified Fan Zhong-Xian.


    Situ Feng nodded in agreement too.


    "Okay, Xian. You''re right. I will get work on it right now. Qiu Mu-Cheng will definitely be yours tonight,¡±


    said Situ Feng with determination before leaving to prepare.


    On the stage...


    After they embraced each other for a long time, Ye Fanughed bitterly as he said, "Mu-Cheng, that''s


    quite enough already! I''m about to suffocate from your hug.¡±


    Flowers continued to float in the air over the hall under the soft moonlight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly blushed. She suddenly realized she had been hugging Ye Fan for so long that


    even her arms were a little sore.


    "Humph, don''t you dare think that I will let you off after you''ve said a few mushy words and gave me a


    diamond ring. Where have you gone these past few days? Why did you ignore me? Why didn''t you


    even call?"


    Women were vindictive creatures.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was certainly touched by Ye Fan''s gift today.


    But it didn''t mean Qiu Mu-Cheng wouldn''t settle the score with him.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed bitterly and said, "Mu-Cheng, many eyes are on us, so please save me some


    dignity. You can scold me or make me kneel on the washboard, but only after we get home."


    Ye Fan reminded Qiu Mu-Cheng of where she was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly realized they were still standing on stage with countless eyes looking at them.


    Sure enough, faintughter rang below the stage.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng undoubtedly felt embarrassed. Her face turned as ripe as peach as she blushed and


    appeared enticingly juicy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was too shy to keep standing on stage, so she rushed down the stage while covering


    her face.


    Ye Fan trailed behind her and they sat down on the spectator seats to enjoy the performance.


    Shen Fei helped to invite many big celebrities to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday party.


    So Ye Fan''s confession of love was followed by all kinds of performances.


    "Brother Fan, pleasee out for a moment."


    Shen Fei called him shortly after Ye Fan sat down, asking him toe out and meet him.


    "What''s going on? Spit it out, I''m busy keeping my wifepany," said Ye Fan impatiently.


    Shen Fei''s eyes turned dark as he replied, "Brother Fan, my men said that Fan Zhong-Xian and Situ


    Feng are in cahoots to drug Miss Qiu. Shall we teach them a lesson? Just give me the order, and I will


    tie these


    bastards up!"


    "Oh, is that so?" said Ye Fan as heughed gently. "It looks like I made Fan Zhong-Xian get desperate,


    so he''s resorting to underhanded tactics. Don''t do anything to them yet. We should pretend we''re


    clueless and beat them at their game!"


    A cunning look emerged on Ye Fan''s face.


    Then Ye Fan said something to Shen Fei before heading back to the spectator seats next to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Situ Feng and their ssmates had circled Qiu Mu-Cheng by the time Ye Fan made it back. They were


    all happily congratting her.


    "Mu-Cheng, we are all so envious of you. It looks like we misunderstood, and it seems your husband


    certainly is no bum. There are barely any people in Yunzhou who can pull this off. You''re so lucky! Mu-


    Cheng, congrats! Allow me to offer you a toast for finding such a wonderful man! Cheers!" suggested


    Situ Feng.


    All their ssmates chimed in.


    Only Su Qian sat in silence by herself like her soul had left her body.


    But no one noticed Su Qian''s behavior while they took sses of red wine from the staff and toasted


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Thanks, everyone," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she smiled.


    All these years, Qiu Mu-Cheng never smiled as happily as she did tonight.

 Chapter 576 A Good Show

    Chapter 576 A Good Show


    But Ye Fan suddenly walked over.


    He held Qiu Mu-Cheng back as he said, "Mu-Cheng, you''re a bad drinker. Let me drink it on your


    behalf."


    Ye Fan''s soft words brimmed with concern and affection.


    "WOW, Mu-Cheng. Your hubby is so sweet to you."


    "Ye Fan, we used to treat you so badly and kept bad-mouthing you to Mu-Cheng. Please don''t take it to


    heart."


    "We were merely misled into believing you were useless and were worried that Mu-Cheng would suffer


    by marrying you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s friends went up to Ye Fan immediately when he walked over. They kept trying to clear


    the air about their previous misunderstanding and undoubtedly viewed Ye Fan differently.


    But Situ Feng frowned subtly when Ye Fan took the wine ss. He forced a smile and said, "It''s just a


    ss. She''ll be fine."


    Then he snatched the ss of wine from Ye Fan as he spoke and insisted that Qiu Mu-Cheng drink it.


    The ss of red wine fell onto the ground amid the struggle.


    "Haha! Don''t fret, don''t fret, I''ll go pour you another,¡± said Situ Feng as heughed. Then he turned to


    leave and pour Qiu Mu-Cheng another ss of wine.


    "Mu-Cheng, wait for me here. I''m going to the bathroom."


    After Situ Feng left, Ye Fan excused himself and followed quietly behind Situ Feng.


    Situ Feng made a call when he found a secluded spot and said, "Xian, just wait in the room for now.


    Something cropped up. That dumb Ye Fan made me drop the ss of wine. It''s no big deal. I''ve


    already prepared another ss. I''m on my way to send it to Qiu Mu-Cheng. I''ll get Yuan Yuan to call


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and lead her to the toilet. Then you can send your men over to take Qiu Mu-Cheng to


    your room. Haha!


    Then you can have fun with her all night," said Situ Feng softly. He keptughing smugly after hanging


    up the phone.


    He thought that his n was wless.


    "Damn, I''m so smart! Only I cane up with such a fantastic n."


    "Oh, really?" said a malicious voice quietly suddenly as Situ Feng muttered andughed to himself.


    "Who''s that? Who are you?"


    Situ Feng was caught by surprise and instantly became wary.


    He turned his head to see Ye Fan''s icy cold profile.


    "You...you..."


    Situ Feng was so terrified that it felt as though his soul had departed his body. He stared dead straight


    at Ye Fan as though he was looking at a ghost.


    He never dreamed of seeing Ye Fan here.


    BAM!


    A stifled blow followed. Ye Fan had hit Situ Feng until he passed out. It was impossible to tell whether


    he was still alive.


    Shen Fei came walking over with his men.


    "Bring him over ording to our n.


    Also, send this ss of wine over to him to help Young Master Fan liven things up," said Ye Fan softly.


    His eyes were filled with cunning.


    Meanwhile, in a hotel next to Haitian Hall...


    Fan Zhong-Xian had booked a room and was pacing up and down nervously in the room.


    It felt as though he had waited for eons.


    "Why hasn''t Situ Feng called? Did something go wrong?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian quizzically. Just then,


    the doorbell rang.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was instantly delighted.


    "Haha! He''s here!" said Fan Zhong-Xian as he opened the door excitedly. But he was soon


    disappointed.


    It was just the hotel service staff here to send a ss of red wine and supper.


    "Get out!" scolded Fan Zhong-Xian angrily as he chased the staff away.


    Perhaps due to anxiety, Fan Zhong-Xian felt parched, so he picked up the ss of red wine and drank


    it all up.


    Then he continued waiting.


    CLICK!


    The lights in the room suddenly went out.


    The entire hotel slipped into darkness.


    Someone shouted that the power was out from outside.


    "Darn! How could the power go out?¡± cursed Fan Zhong-Xian. He was naturally even more infuriated


    as he went out to find out what happened.


    His doorbell rang once more.


    "Young Master, don''t worry. We were the ones who killed the power. After all, we''re doing something


    uwful, so it would be wiser if no one could see us. Isn''t it better to do such things in the dark? We


    have her, so please open the door and we''ll bring her in.¡±


    The voice outside made Fan Zhong-Xian utterly delighted.


    "It''s a good idea to kill the power. We can have fun in the dark! It''s true that I can''t let Qiu Mu-Cheng


    see my face."


    Fan Zhong-Xian nodded in agreement. He didn''t put too much thought into it previously. It only dawned


    on him after his subordinate reminded him.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng saw his face, he mightnd himself awsuit in the future.


    Now that the power was out, he didn''t have to worry about being seen.


    "Okay. Hurry up and bring her in,¡± rushed Fan Zhong-Xian after he opened the door.


    For some unknown reason, he suddenly felt hot, and it felt as though he was a ball of fire.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t put too much thought into it and shrugged it off as him overreacting.


    "Young Master Fan, she''s here. I hope you have a st tonight!¡±


    Someoneughed as he spoke in the darkness.


    Hisughter made Fan Zhong-Xian wary.


    "What? Why are youughing? No, you sound unfamiliar. What''s your name? Are you new? Where''s


    Hao?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian quizzically. But nobody replied him and those people disappeared after


    the door was closed.


    The room was unusually quiet. Only hisbored breathing echoed through the room.


    A ''beautiful'' womany on Fan Zhong-Xian''s bed.


    Of course, it was nothing but Fan Zhong-Xian''s overactive imagination.


    It was too dark to see any damned thing.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it didn''t matter as long as the beauty whoy in his bed was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ravishing face and lovely voice had long been etched into Fan Zhong-Xian''s heart. So


    the moment he closed his eyes, he could see her stunning silhouette.


    Fan Zhong-Xian could no longer be bothered by his earlier doubt. His body felt burning hot, and his


    belly was on fire. If anyone were present, they would definitely have noticed how red Fan Zhong-Xian''s


    face was.


    He was incapable of suppressing the mes in his heart, so he tossed his clothes aside and lunged


    onto the bed.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''ming for you!"


    Then Fan Zhong-Xian tore away the woman''s clothing before he lunged towards her and kissed her


    like a hungry wolf.


    Shen Fei was still waiting for the news at Haitian Hall.


    In no time, he received a call from his subordinates.


    "Young Master Shen, it''s done! He drank the wine, and we''ve sent him over."


    "What about the pin-hole camera?¡± asked Shen Fei.


    "Haha! All set up. Those blokes are going to be famous soon," replied his subordinate as he chuckled.


    "Good!¡± said Shen Fei as he smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 577 Oh No!

    Chapter 577 Oh No!


    "Ye Fan, I don''t feel well. Let''s head back."


    The performance was still going on in the hall.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly felt somewhat unwell and told Ye Fan she wanted to go home.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?" asked Ye Fan worriedly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and replied, "I''m okay. I''m probably tired. I''ll be fine after a good rest.¡±


    Ye Fan got Shen Fei to arrange for transport home.


    By the time Ye Fan got home, the howl of a pig being ughtered could be heard from the hotel next to


    Haitian Hall.


    AHHHHH!


    First came Situ Feng''s tragic piercing scream.


    Then came Fan Zhong-Xian''s angry cursing, "Fuck! Situ Feng?! Damn, why is it you? Where''s Mu-


    Cheng? Oh my god!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian almost wanted to burst out in tears.


    He didn''t expect that the person lying beneath him was Situ Feng.


    Fan Zhong-Xian almost coughed blood when he learned the truth.


    The thought of the events that just transpired disgusted him.


    And the shock woke him uppletely.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was on the brink of breaking down.


    He felt as though his entire outlook on life had copsed.


    It didn''t dawn on him that the person he had hugged and kissed for so long was shockingly a man.


    "Get lost! Leave! You dumbass! Get out of my sight!" roared Fan Zhong-Xian angrily as his hysterical


    scream reverberated throughout the entire floor.


    Situ Feng wrapped himself in the sheets and ran off.


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian had already ripped his clothes apart, he could only use the sheets.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was worried that the public might get wind of the events that transpiredst night, so


    he put on his clothes and made a run for it.


    But shortly after they left, a video was sent to the chat group containing all their university ssmates.


    In no time, the chat group exploded!


    "Oh. My. God!"


    "This is so exciting!"


    "My eyes are burning."


    "I didn''t think that Fan Zhong-Xian had such fetishes."


    "Haha!"


    "He has such an unusual taste.¡±


    "No wonder Fan Zhong-Xian hasn''t gotten married after graduating all these years.¡±


    "I can''t believe we thought he was still in love with Mu-Cheng.¡±


    "Was it all just a cover-up for this?"


    "God, you asshole. How dare you cheat me of my feelings!"


    "If you liked men, why did you date me back then?¡±


    "You''re shameless! It''s disgusting!"


    "It isn''t as bad for Fan Zhong-Xian since he''s unmarried.¡±


    "Poor Yuan Yuan! Her life is ruined!"


    "I never imagined Situ Feng to be gay!"


    The video was like a nuclear bomb, and the number of texts in their chatgroup rapidly soared to over


    100.


    Some of them teased Fan Zhong-Xian while others were appalled.


    Some of them were furious, while others just sighed.


    But most of them just treated him like a joke. After all, it had nothing to do with them.


    Situ Feng''s wife, Yuan Yuan, burst into tears instantly.


    She swiftly texted Situ Feng, "See you at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. I''m divorcing you!¡±


    Situ Feng wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    He kept calling Yuan Yuan and texting her in the same group chat to exin that it was all a


    misunderstanding.


    "Nothing is going on between Xian and me. It was sabotage! I swear!"


    Situ Feng exined like crazy but no one bought it.


    After all, the video was proof.


    Since there was hard evidence, Situ Feng''s exnation was futile.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Situ Feng undoubtedly lost all reputation in their circles tonight.


    "Ye Fan, I will fight you to the death! To the death, I tell you!¡±


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Situ Feng werepletely embarrassed. They could only take it all out on Ye


    Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t hear anything they said.


    Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t feel


    bad at all.


    After all, Fan Zhong-Xian and his lot were the ones whomitted injustice first.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Situ Feng were the ones who ganged up to drug Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Why else would they end up like this?


    "They asked for it and don''t deserve our pity"


    Shen Fei nced at his phone to see that they had seeded. Then he left the hall and went home to


    sleep.


    In a bungalow in Yunzhou''s eastern suburbs.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mu-Cheng, we''re here. Get off the car," said Ye Fan as he helped Qiu Mu-Cheng off the car.


    Ye Fan wanted to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng to stay at the vi on Mount Yunding.


    But the keys were still with Li Er, and he had yet to send them over.


    So he had no choice but to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng to this standalone bungalow which Xu Lei had rented


    for him back then.


    Ye Fan poured Qiu Mu-Cheng some water in the living room. Then he noticed that her phone kept


    ringing nonstop.


    He took a nce and realized it was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s friends discussing Situ Feng and Fan Zhong-


    Xian''s incident.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s such a surprise that Fan Zhong-Xian is gay. He might look decent on the surface but is


    actually into dudes. Situ Feng is a married man. How could he bring himself to do it? Just look at this


    disgusting video," sighed Ye Fan as heughed and shook his head.


    But no response came from Qiu Mu-Cheng after a long time.


    He turned to see that Qiu Mu-Cheng was in a daze. Her eyes had misted over, and her face was


    flushed.


    "Ye Fan, I''m hot. It''s so hot."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so restless that she had already climbed into Ye Fan''s arms. She kept pulling her


    clothes and had already taken off her jacket, but it remained hot.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng had all already undone a few buttons on her white shirt, she was still warm.


    Ye Fan was instantly shocked. Then he asked, "Mu-Cheng, did you drink any of that wine Situ Feng


    offered?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes zed over as she gasped harder and harder. Then she replied, "I...I drank a


    little."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s expression changed the moment he heard her.


    "Oh no!"


    Ye Fan thought he had appeared just in time to stop Qiu Mu-Cheng from drinking.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng unexpectedly fell for their trap and still ended up drinking a little.


    Fortunately, she didn''t drink much.


    Otherwise, the drug would have taken effect back at the hall.


    "Mu-Cheng, wait. I..."


    Just as Ye Fan was about to help Qiu Mu-Cheng neutralize the toxin, Qiu Mu-Cheng got up and


    pushed him onto the couch.


    She snuggled into Ye Fan''s embrace like a temptress.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face waspletely red while her eyes lost focus. Even her breath felt hot, and her


    voice sounded seductive when she kept whining, "It''s so warm...Ye Fan, k-kiss me, please. Kiss


    me...Hold me..."


    It was quiet in the room with only a few dim lights on.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hugged Ye Fan and kissed his neck wantonly as they sat on the


    couch.


    It was such torment for Ye Fan.


    "Oh! You stupid woman! Stop seducing me! I have no morals!"

 Chapter 578 Our First Home

    Chapter 578 Our First Home


    The moonlight was enchanting.


    "Gosh," sighed Ye Fan from the room.


    Ye Fan struggled to get out of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s embrace and transferred some energy into her body to


    help suppress the drug.


    Although Ye Fan was married to Qiu Mu-Cheng, he wasn''t about to take advantage of her.


    Otherwise, Ye Fan would certainly look down on himself.


    It was a silent night.


    The next day, Qiu Mu-Cheng woke up feeling giddy.


    "My head hurts so badly."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rubbed her head as she got out of bed. Then she nced around and frowned.


    She expected herself to wake up in her bedroom, but the room interior waspletely foreign to her.


    In an instant, Qiu Mu-Cheng panicked.


    Her face was so pale.


    "Ye Fan... Ye Fan, where are you? Ye Fan!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had never been in such a panic.


    She felt as though the world forsook her.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m here. You''ve woken up?" said Ye Fan as he smiled the minute he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng


    up. He was walking in with some warm milk from the kitchen.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had yet to recover from the shock, so she snuggled into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "You scoundrel! Where did you go? I thought someone abducted me and raped me," said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng with her eyes red.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was naturally terrified when she woke up in an unfamiliar environment lying on


    someone else''s bed.


    Her only constion was that she was still dressed.


    Otherwise, Qiu Mu-Cheng would really think that she had been raped.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt secure with the man beside her.


    After calming herself down, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan, "Where are we? Why are we here?"


    Ye Fan brought the milk over and handed it to Qiu Mu-Cheng. Then he said, "Didn''t you tell me to rent


    a ce? I rented this ce."


    PFFFT!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spat the milk right out before she managed to swallow it.


    "Isn''t this a bungalow? Its rent must be high! How can the money I gave you be enough?" asked Qiu


    Mu-Cheng hurriedly as she red at Ye Fan in shock.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. I''m loaded. I promised to make up for everything,


    remember?"


    Ye Fan''s words instantly reminded Qiu Mu-Cheng of the eventsst night.


    "Oh yes, I forgot to ask. Did you get Shen Fei to helpst night? How are we going to repay him if you


    keep asking for favors? You are going to get me into trouble one day."


    She was moved by Ye Fan''s surprisest night.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want Ye Fan to owe others too many favors because of her.


    It was far easier to return money than favors!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng found it impossible for Ye Fan to give her a diamond ring worth billions without Shen


    Fei''s help.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng even suspected that Shen Fei helped Ye Fan rent this standalone


    bungalow.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was truly curious how Ye Fan''s brute strength was enough to make Young Master


    Shen help him, even if he was a highly skilled fighter.


    It was one thing to get helicopters to throw flowers, but giving her a diamond ring worth billions was


    undoubtedly out of the question.


    "Are you really Mr Chu?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng as she looked at him with a fire in her eyes.


    Ye Fan instantly smiled as he replied, "Mu-Cheng, you finally believe that I''m Mr Chu."


    "Mr Chu my ass!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nearly passed out in anger as she picked up a pillow and hurled it at Ye Fan.


    "Do you really think you''re that good? Mr Chu is the King of Jiangdong, so he''s very imposing. But look


    at how frivolous you are. At best, you''re just Mr Chu''s


    bodyguard!¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled her eyes at him.


    She didn''t look down on Ye Fan, but their auras werepletely different.


    In Qiu Mu-Cheng''s impression, Mr Chu was the King of Jiangdong and controlled 16 cities.


    An emperor like this would definitely be imposing and lofty.


    He would have great power and a grand aura.


    He could make half a city quake in fear with a word.


    Heroes like him were too distant and lofty from the likes of her.


    Ye Fan was always flippant to her, seldom serious, and had a thick skin. More importantly, he had been


    a homemaker for three years.


    These two people werepletely


    different!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng probably wouldn''t believe him even if he broke his tongue from convincing her.


    "Humph, do you think I have no clue what you were up to? Did you use the imperial jade you got from


    Shanshui Hall during the mid-Autumn festival to make my diamond ring? I was wondering why you


    weren''t sad about losing a piece of jade worth billions. Have you always had it?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    angrily.


    Ye Fan felt guilty too.


    He didn''t think Qiu Mu-Cheng would be clever enough to figure it all out.


    "Mu-Cheng, I was just trying to give you a surprise. I''ve been preparing this birthday present for months


    now," chuckled Ye Fan as he exined.


    "You scoundrel. You made me feel so bad. Do you know how guilty I felt? Don''t lie to me ever again."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng punched Ye Fan on the chest with her tiny fists to let off steam.


    But she was undoubtedly touched and thrilled in her heart.


    It was imperial jade worth millions and he could have sold it to improve his living condition.


    But he didn''t and made a diamond ring with it just for her.


    In Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes, these feelings undoubtedly made the diamond ring mean even more to her!


    Ye Fan just nodded after he heard Qiu Mu-Chengin. What else could he say?


    "But Mu-Cheng, I really am Mr Chu."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was speechless.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mood had just lifted and Ye Fan had to infuriate her again.


    "Shut up! Chu Wen-Fei ims he''s Mr Chu too," said Qiu Mu-Cheng. She couldn''t be bothered with Ye


    Fan anymore.


    After rolling her eyes at him, she climbed out of bed to inspect her new home.


    Since Ye Fan was such a spendthrift to rent this vi, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to stay here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was previously worried about Ye Fan owing the Shen family too many favors. Now that


    she learned what was going on, she felt more relieved.


    After all, Ye Fan''s imperial jade was enormous, and there was bound to be plenty of material left after


    making the diamond ring.


    Ye Fan probably gave the remaining jade to the Shen family. Hence, Shen Fei was willing to go all out


    to help him.


    Since it was a win-win situation, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt a lot morefortable about moving into the


    bungalow.


    "Wow! This ce is huge! Living in bungalows ispletely different from tiny apartments."


    After walking around the bungalow, Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly absolutely delighted and excited.


    Although they rented the ce, she and Ye Fan could at least have a ce to call their home.


    Also, this home was huge, and filled with bliss.

 Chapter 579 An Absurd Life

    Chapter 579 An Absurd Life


    "We will live here from now on then. I''ll bring my things over tonight," said Qiu Mu-Cheng excitedly as


    she walked barefooted up and down the carpet.


    She looked so happy that she seemed like a sparrow that had broken free from its cage.


    Ye Fan''s face was filled with deep gratification and smiles too.


    This bliss must be the reason men toil hard all day.


    It was Ye Fan''s greatestfort to see how happy his woman was!


    "Mu-Cheng, this is only a start to all the surprisesing your way. Just you wait. Before long, we will


    move into an even bigger house and I will let you enjoy even more glory!"


    Ye Fan smiled as he looked at her with determination in his heart.


    Ye Fan wanted to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng about the Mount Yunding vi today too.


    But after some consideration, Ye Fan didn''t say it in the end.


    After all, this woman didn''t even believe he was Mr Chu. Why would she believe him if he told her


    about the vi?


    "But Mu-Cheng, soon you will believe how powerful your husband is."


    The sun beamed brightly outside.


    Ye Fan had a sense of grandeur in his heart.


    But just as Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling exhrated about moving, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Did you invite someone over?"


    The sudden sound of the doorbell left Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan somewhat surprised.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "No, I didn''t."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked over and opened the door perplexedly.


    She was stunned the moment she opened it.


    "Qianqian?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng in surprise.


    No one knew about them renting the ce yet, so she didn''t expect Su Qian to turn up.


    "Haha! Qianqian, you''re just in time. I was about to tell you that Ye Fan rented this ce. I''m going to


    move here from Liuyuan Residential District. I can''t remember the address yet, so I''ll text youter.


    Why don''t youe over for dinner?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she smiled and invited Su Qian.


    Only then did Qiu Mu-Cheng notice how pale Su Qian was. There was absolutely no color on her face.


    She was so wan, it seemed as though she had just recovered from a severe illness.


    "Qianqian, what''s gotten into you?" asked


    Qiu Mu-Cheng worriedly.


    "Nothing, Mu-Cheng. I just wanted to confirm something. It has nothing to do with you," replied Su Qian


    softly. Then she turned to walk towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help shuddering when he sensed Su Qian''s stare. He wondered if Su Qian found out


    who he really was.


    Amid Ye Fan''s fear, Su Qian''s listless voice came.


    "Ye Fan, I want to ask you. Did you stay here a few months ago? Was that you ying harmonica by


    the window? Were you dressed in a white shirt?" interrogated Su Qian continuously with her eyes all


    red.


    Ye Fan was stunned. He had no idea what she was driving at.


    Why was Su Qian asking about this?


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed to suddenly realize something and her lovely face darkened a little.


    An ominous feeling swiftly rose in her heart.


    "Say something! Ye Fan, say something, you idiot! Tell me if you were the man ying the harmonica?"


    said with her voice almost trembling and eyes red.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng might have thought that Ye Fan had taken advantage of Su Qian if she didn''t know


    better.


    "It...it was me. I did stay here for a few days and yed the harmonica while I was here. What''s up?


    What happened?" asked Ye Fan in a deep voice quizzically.


    Su Qian was almost certain of Ye Fan''s identity before she made her way here.


    But when she heard it from Ye Fan''s mouth, tears came tumbling down her face uncontrobly in an


    instant.


    The perfect love she had kept in her heart for so long got ripped out of her instantly.


    Su Qian cried torrentially as she howled. She roared at Ye Fan sadly, "Why was it


    you? Why you? Why?"


    Su Qian cried as she shouted tragically before turning to run.


    Her first love and man of her dreams, the perfect love she had kept in her heart all this time had turned


    out to be Ye Fan.


    It was Ye Fan whom she despised all this time.


    And he was even her best friend''s husband.


    It was even more ironic that she had badmouthed Ye Fan to Qiu Mu-Cheng all this time and persuaded


    her to divorce him.


    In hindsight, Su Qian found it ironic and preposterous.


    "Qianqian! Qianqian!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng from behind. She was worried that Su Qian might do


    something foolish, so she hurriedly chased after her.


    She even scolded Ye Fan before she left.


    "It''s all your fault. Why admit it was you? Couldn''t you have pretended not to know? Now Qianqian is


    heartbroken," sighed Qiu Mu-Cheng before hurrying after Su Qian.


    Although Su Qian often made Qiu Mu-Cheng angry, she knew Su Qian did it with kind intentions.


    Thest time she was sad, Su Qian brought her to Mount Tai for a walk too.


    They had been friends for years, so Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t leave Su Qian in the lurch.


    Poor Ye Fan was left stunned.


    Ye Fan got scolded by two women for no reason. More importantly, Ye Fan had no clue what they were


    talking about.


    He did nothing to provoke Su Qian. Why was it his fault that she cried?


    "What the hell is going on?" said Ye Fan speechlessly.


    Su Qian ran for a long distance before she was tired and had to stop.


    She sat on the steps by herself and wailed with her head between her knees.


    The truth was undoubtedly a huge blow to Su Qian.


    For a girl who had never dated before, Su Qian definitely felt awful about how absurd her first crush


    was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already hurried over by this time. She sat down next to Su Qian and handed her


    some tissue.


    "Mu-Cheng, you must be dying tough at me. Just go ahead. Even I''mughing at myself for looking


    down on you and thinking you married some idiot. I kept persuading you to divorce Ye Fan and calling


    him a good-for-nothing and useless bum. But it turned out Ye Fan is the love of my life. I think my life is


    a cruel joke! Even TV dramas aren''t as absurd, right?¡±


    Su Qian''s voice choked as these tragic words flowed from her. She couldn''t help crying.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know what to say either. After a long time, she said, "Qianqian, I didn''t think he


    would turn out to be Ye Fan either."


    There were many people on the road during this time.


    But many passersby were attracted by these two beautifuldies.


    There were even some who sighed, "Oh dear, another two youngdies have sold themselves to the


    rich men here."

 Chapter 580 Feast of the Sea and Sky

    Chapter 580 Feast of the Sea and Sky


    After wailing for a long time, Su Qian''s emotions finally settled down.


    She used her sleeve to wipe her tears away, then stubbornly said to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Humph, that''s no


    big deal. He just knows how to y the harmonica, right? I was just blinded back then and I don''t like


    him anymore. My idol is Mr Chu, not him! I only like Mr Chu now."


    Su Qian''s cheeks were still tearstained as she continued yelling away like a stubborn little girl.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know how to counsel her either, so she just agreed with her, "Yes, yes, the one


    you like is Mr Chu. Your idol is still Mr Chu and not Ye Fan..."


    In reality, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t sure how to describe her own feelings either.


    She just felt that life was really a drama.


    Su Qian used to look down on Ye Fan only to eventually discover that the ''Harmonica Prince'' she fell


    head over heels in love with and practically sold her soul to turned out to be Ye Fan in the end.


    If Su Qian weren''t her own bestie, Qiu Mu-Cheng might feel proud and d to be Ye Fan''s wife and


    would want to boast about it.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng was busy trying tofort Su Qian, Ye Fan was on the phone with Li Er.


    "Li Er, you''re still not back yet?" asked Ye Fan with a frown.


    Li Er replied respectfully, "Mr Chu, I''m in New York now. I''ve found the bastard who betrayed me and


    ganged up with my secretary to run away with funds embezzled from thepany! If I don''t get back at


    this fellow, I really won''t be able to eat or sleep properly. Once I''m done with settling this matter, I will


    return to Jiangdong."


    After hearing this, Ye Fan nodded, "Sure, tell me about it when you''re back. The Feast of the Sea and


    Sky must happen by next week! If you still can''t get back by then, I will have no choice but to move the


    venue to Jianghai instead."


    The Feast of the Sea and Sky was basically a gathering of all the big shots in Jiangdong.


    In the past, the king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, would organize this every year and gather everyone.


    The big bosses of all the major corporations in every city woulde for the banquet, and it was like a


    big celebration of the people.


    Besides talking business, most of it was eating and drinking as well asworking.


    But in the past, Jiangdong was split into the east and the west. Chen Ao was in charge of the east


    while Zhao Wu-Ji was in the west, so the Feast of the Sea and Sky used to be able to only gather half


    of the important people in Jiangdong.


    But now, Jiangdong had been consolidated and Ye Fan was their leader.


    This year''s Feast of the Sea and Sky was definitely going to be on a much grander scale than before!


    Logically speaking, such a huge event should have been hosted by Chen Ao, one of the major


    business leaders.


    But Chen Ao''s influence in Jiangdong was too great and it was dangerous to let him have all the power.


    Part of a king''s role was to maintain order and bnce.


    Ye Fan was now supporting Li Er because he wanted Li Er to be able to be on par with Chen Ao when


    he wasn''t around to watch over Jiangdong.


    He didn''t want one family to rule over everything.


    That was also why Ye Fan would rather wait to hold this year''s Feast of the Sea and Sky in Yunzhou


    and get Li Er to host it.


    "Oh no no, Mr Chu, don''t worry, I just need seven days. No matter what happens here, I''ll definitely


    rush back to Jiangdong within the next seven days. I will definitely host the Feast of the Sea and Sky


    for you!"


    Li Er wasn''t stupid. Of course he knew that Ye Fan was giving him a fantastic opportunity.


    All this while, Chen Ao, Lei San and the rest of the big shots in Jiangdong were always above him.


    If Li Er wanted to rise above them, Ye Fan was his only hope!


    Now that such a rare opportunity had presented himself, Li Er wasn''t going to miss it.


    "Sure, I''ll wait then." Ye Fan nodded and hung up the phone.


    He looked at his calendar.


    "It''s already December. In just another month, it''ll be New Year''s. Time really flies


    - I''ve left home for nearly four years now."


    Ye Fan looked at how all the trees were bing bare from the winter cold, and he suddenly felt


    strangely emotional.


    Back then, in order not to implicate his mother, he had left his hometown and married into the Qiu


    family. After thinking about it, he realized he hadn''t seen his mother in several years now.


    Ye Fan was in a hurry to organize the Feast of the Sea and Sky partly because he wanted to go home


    before New Year''s and spend onest New Year with his mother.


    After New Year''s, it was about time he went to the Chu family to settle his feud with them.


    The day passed very quickly.


    After consoling Su Qian, Qiu Mu-Cheng went to work.


    After work, she got Su Qian to help drive over to Liuyuan Residential District and got her to wait


    downstairs.


    Ye Fan had found a house to rent, so Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to bring all her personal items over to


    her new house.


    "Mu-Cheng, you ought to buy a car. You''re the CEO of apany, so you can''t just keep taking the


    bus," said Su Qian to Qiu Mu-Cheng downstairs.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°You know Ye Fan and I don''t have the money. Our


    first mission is to save up to buy a house. A car is nice to have, but a house is more important. I did


    think of buying a second-hand car for the time being, but it seems like I don''t need to anymore. We''re


    going to be neighbors from now on, so I''ll just hitch a ride from you,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng as if


    everything was all good.


    Su Qian looked at her and rolled her eyes. "Mu-Cheng, I realized that after you''ve spent too much time


    with Ye Fan, you''ve learnt how to be as thick-skinned as him. You''re wearing a diamond ring worth


    millions and you say you don''t have money?"


    Su Qian had already guessed that this diamond ring wasn''t bought by Ye Fan at all.


    She knew that fellow''s background. There was no way he had this much money.


    He had just gotten lucky back at Shanshui Hall and managed to discover a piece of imperial jade.


    Sometimes foolish people got lucky, so Su Qian couldn''t even fault him for that.


    But Su Qian figured that after all that Ye Fan didst night, he had spent all the money he got from this


    piece of imperial jade.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, you won''t be at the losing end. I''ll treat you to a good


    meal every month when I get paid, ok?"


    "Humph, that''s more like it. Alright now, go upstairs and get your things. I need to go to the


    hairdresser''s tonight, so I don''t have so much time to run errands for you. I''m very busy, ok?" Su Qian


    hurried Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng opened the car door and walked across the floor in her exquisite heels, and reached her


    house in no time.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re finally home. Auntie Du has been waiting for you for such a long time. Come, let me


    introduce you. This gentleman here is Auntie Du''s son, the sales manager of Yangtian Real Estate.


    He''s only in his thirties but he already has two properties to his name and drives a Mercedes-Benz."


    "He looks very energetic, over 1.8 meters tall and he''s definitely a rare talent toe by. Come on,


    hurry up and sit down here to talk to Mr Du." Han Li immediately dragged Qiu Mu-Cheng to the living


    room the minute she stepped in.


    A mother and son were sitting on the sofa while drinking tea. They both smiled warmly at Qiu Mu-


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Cheng when they saw here in.

 Chapter 581 Breaking Free

    Chapter 581 Breaking Free


    "So you''re Mu-Cheng? You''re really pretty," said the mother when she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng. She liked


    her immediately.


    Du Liang smiled and put his hand out to shake Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand. "Hello Mu-Cheng, I''m Du Liang.¡±


    "Pleased to meet you," said Du Liang in a friendly manner.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng just frowned and didn''t shake Du Liang''s hand. She just politely nodded and said


    apologetically, "Manager Du, I''m sorry but my husband is still waiting for me, so I''m not able to stay and


    entertain both of you."


    What?


    Husband?


    Du Liang and his mother were both shocked.


    The mother questioned Han Li, "Han Li, what''s going on? Didn''t you say your daughter was still single?


    Why does she have a husband?"


    Han Li''s face immediately turned livid as she quickly exined, "Mrs Du, don''t get so worked up. That


    boy is just a piece of trash, so how could he be our Mu-Cheng''s husband? Mu-Cheng wanted to


    divorce him a long time ago, but that useless thing keeps harassing our Mu-Cheng. But Mrs Du, I


    promise you that I''ll get Mu-Cheng to divorce that piece of trash tomorrow and they''ll have nothing to


    do with one another."


    But the anger on the mother''s face didn''t dissipate because of these words.


    "Divorce? Han Li, my son is a rare talent and is truly one in a million. No matter how pretty your


    daughter is, as long as she''s been married before, my son''s not taking her. My son might be over thirty,


    but he''s unmarried not because he can''t find a girl, but because he has high expectations. He has two


    houses, a luxury car and doesn''t look too bad, so there are plenty of women lining up to marry him.


    There''s no need for us to marry someone who been married before." The mother clearly sounded like


    she was angry that she had been cheated, and she didn''t mince her words at all.


    Han Li wiped the sweat off her brow. "Mrs Du, listen to me. Even though my daughter married that


    useless coward for three years, they''ve never slept together, so my daughter is still a virgin.¡±


    "Are you telling me the truth?" Mrs Du looked at Han Li.


    Mrs Du did like Qiu Mu-Cheng very much.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was pretty, stylish and fashionable.


    If she was really a virgin, then even if she was married before, Mrs Du didn''t really mind.


    "Mum, I think Mu-Cheng''s not bad," Du Liang chimed in from the side.


    Mrs Du finally nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then even though I''m not too pleased, we''ll agree to this. But Mu-Cheng, as your


    future mother-inw, since you''re going to marry and live together with my son, I hope you won''t have


    any more dealings with other men.


    Tomorrow morning, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get this divorce settled. What do you think?" said


    Mrs Du to Qiu Mu-Cheng in a tone of voice that sounded more like an order than a question.


    Her son was someone who could demand a wife with good looks and a good job anytime. Since this


    was going to be Qiu Mu-Cheng''s second marriage, she was sure Qiu Mu-Cheng would agree to this.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng should not have any right to go against her words.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent.


    "Mu-Cheng, you silly girl, why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and tell Auntie Du that you''ll divorce that


    Ye Fan tomorrow. Du Liang has two houses and a luxury car too," said Han Li anxiously as she couldn''t


    wait to agree on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s behalf.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t care at all.


    She turned and started walking towards her own room.


    "Mum, I won''t divorce Ye Fan. He''s my husband, and he will be the only man in my life. As long as Ye


    Fan wants me, I will not leave him. As for anybody else, I don''t care even if he has a hundred houses


    or a hundred luxury cars," said Qiu Mu-Cheng so firmly, it sounded like gold bars were nging onto


    the floor.


    "Excellent! Han Li, your daughter really has some backbone, huh! Since that''s the case, there''s no


    point in talking anymore. Son, let''s go!" Mrs Du was so angry that she was trembling all over. She got


    up with a start and dragged Du Liang out with her.


    "Mrs Du, don''t go! Come back!" Han Li ran after them and tried to get them back, but Mrs Du was


    clearly furious and refused to bother about Han Li. She left without even turning back.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, you crazy girl! Are you trying to drive me to my grave? It wasn''t easy for me to find you


    a good man and you drove him away like that? That Ye Fan is just a useless coward, so what''s so


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    good about him? You''re even disobeying your mother over him? And you say you''re not leaving him


    and you don''t care even if someone has a hundred houses? So you''re very capable? If you''re that


    capable, then why don''t you buy your own house and you own car? You''ve been married for three


    years but you two have absolutely nothing and you live in your parent''s house. Aren''t you ashamed of


    yourself?!"


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, I don''t care whether you want to or not, but you must get divorce! Otherwise, even


    though you''re my daughter, I''m going to chase you out of this house. Make your choice! Are you going


    to sleep along the streets with that useless fellow, or choose to marry another man who''s better?!" Han


    Li was really furious this time.


    When Ye Fan smashed the cutlery and threw the rice cooker, Han Li was already furious enough.


    But now, Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to be stubborn, clinging onto a piece of trash and even drove Mrs


    Du away. With all these infuriating things happening one after another, Han Li was truly incensed now.


    "Chase me out of this house?" Qiu Mu-Cheng immediatelyughed when she heard these words.


    That smile was bitter and sounded self-deprecating.


    "What are youughing at? Why, do you think I wouldn''t dare to chase you out of this house?" Han Li


    became even angrier.


    "Why would I think that way? My mum''s so amazing that she dares to even sell her daughter away like


    I''m an object for sale. Why wouldn''t you dare to chase me out of the house? But you don''t have to go


    through so much trouble, I''ll leave on my own ord. I''ve had enough of this house. You don''t want to


    see me and Ye Fan, right? From now on, you won''t have to see us anymore, just as you wished! Ye


    Fan and I can''t afford to offend you, but we can always just move away!" Qiu Mu-Cheng took her


    suitcase and left.


    The house door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    All the unhappiness and humiliation she suffered over the past three years was closed behind that


    door.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng left without even turning back. All she left her parents with was that determined yet


    disappointed back view of herself leaving.


    It had been three years. Qiu Mu-Cheng had wanted to escape this cage like house for a long time.


    This ce had no warmth and was never heartwarming. There was nothing but berating and coldness


    all day and all night.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was doing this not just to go against Han Li, but to go against the past three years of


    humiliation she had suffered.


    She wasn''t just leaving, but she was breaking free.


    She was like a bird that had broken free of its shackles and was going to fly high in the skies!


    "Why, you...!¡±


    Han Li never thought things woulde to this.


    She looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heartless and determined back and became so angry that she was


    trembling all over.


    "Good on you, Qiu Mu-Cheng! Since you''d rather sleep on the streets with that useless coward, go


    ahead! Get out! All of you just get out and note back! Since you''re so gutsy, then don''t evere


    back here! Freeze to death out there! Don''t you daree back and beg me to take you back!¡±

 Chapter 582 Whos Closing Down Soon?

    Chapter 582 Who''s Closing Down Soon?


    The sound of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents cursing and yelling continued to ring in her ears.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t care anymore.


    She carried her suitcase downstairs.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you alright?" Su Qian asked worriedly when she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng''s slightly


    reddened eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled, "I''m fine. Qianqian, let''s go. I just want to leave this ce


    as quickly as possible."


    Su Qian didn''t ask anymore. She drove Qiu Mu-Cheng to the bungalow in the east.


    After they got to the bungalow, Su Qian helped Qiu Mu-Cheng to sort everything out in their new ce


    while Ye Fan went to get dinner ready.


    "Ye Fan, don''t cook tonight, we''ll go out for dinner. Take it as a celebratory dinner for moving into a new


    ce!"


    Since his wife had spoken, Ye Fan went


    with it.


    They headed for a high ss restaurant nearby.


    Since it was fairly near to their new ce, Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest just walked there.


    But when they reached the entrance to the restaurant, they saw an Audi A6L drive in and stop in front


    of the entrance.


    The car door opened and ady in a long white dress with a fancy hat alighted from the car in a showy


    manner, like she was a golden nightingale.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying?" Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest were a little stunned to see this attractively dresseddy.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was also surprised.


    "Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng? You two are here?"


    This chance meeting happened so suddenly that neither side was mentally prepared for it, so they


    were all very surprised.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had not seen Qiu Mu-Ying since that opening ceremony many months ago.


    She didn''t expect to run into Qiu Mu-Ying here.


    "Yingying, what''s wrong?" Chu Wen-Fei walked over after parking the car.


    But when he came closer and saw Ye Fan and the rest, he was shocked too.


    "What the hell? You two?! Don''t tell me you lice want to go into the restaurant with us to leech a meal


    off us?"


    Enemies always broke out in a fight the moment they met.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying had gone through so much hardship because of Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, so of course they hated this couple to the core.


    ''Ye Fan, ignore them, let''s go." Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly didn''t care to talk too much to them, so she called


    Ye Fan along and they walked towards the restaurant without even turning back.


    They settled down at a table near the window.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But what Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t expect was that Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei came along to sit next to


    her.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you running away from me? We''ve not met in so long, so we should have a meal


    together to catch up. Don''t worry, I''ll get Wen-Fei to treat you guys, you don''t have to fork out any


    money," said Qiu Mu-Ying with a smile.


    "No need. We can afford a meal," Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately refused. She knew this cousin of hers


    was definitely up to no good.


    Qiu Mu-Ying wasn''t bothered and continued to speak in a friendly manner, "Mu-Cheng, why are you


    being so polite with me? There''s nothing wrong with treating a family member to a meal.


    Waiter! Get us the most expensive five person meal in your restaurant.¡±


    "I said, no need." Qiu Mu-Cheng got up to leave but Qiu Mu-Ying blocked her way.


    "Mu-Cheng, you really don''t have to be so polite with us. It''s just a meal, my husband can recoup this


    amount in just minutes. We spent a few million on just taking our wedding photos overseas, so why


    would we care about this little bit of money?" said Qiu Mu-Ying with a pleasant smile, but that bragging


    tone of voice was so apparent.


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. Since your cousin wants to treat you so badly, then why refuse her? Give her


    the chance," Ye Fan tried to soothe his wife.


    He wanted to see what this Qiu Mu-Ying was up to this time.


    "Tsk! A piece of trash is really a piece of trash. His skin is really thick and even tries to make himself


    look good," cursed Chu Wen-Fei under his breath. He was so annoyed by what Ye Fan said.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care and just treated those words like the fart of a dog.


    In no time, the food was served.


    Qiu Mu-Ying kindly helped to put food in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bowl.


    "Mu-Cheng, you should try this fish. This fish alone is worth at least $1,000. You can only eat good stuff


    like that when you''re with me. If you eat with that useless bum, I doubt you''d ever bear to order such


    food in your lifetime," said Qiu Mu-Ying smugly as she insulted Ye Fan at the same time.


    "Oh by the way, Mu-Cheng, I suppose you haven''t been doing welltely, right? Mu-Qi has returned


    from his studies overseas. Grandpa has given Mu-Qi full control of Qiushui Logistics already. I


    remember Mu-Qi telling me before I went overseas for a holiday that he was going to make sure Mufan


    Real Estate goes bankrupt. He even got his ssmate, Wang Sheng-Tian, the eldest son of the CEO


    of Shuntian Group, to help him out.¡± "Shuntian Group is no weaker than Shen Group of the Shen


    family. I''m quite sure thatpany of yours is facing quite a lot of trouble, right? You look so tired out,


    so I suppose thepany is about to close down soon, right? Haha!"ughed Qiu Mu-Ying spitefully.


    That''s right, she didn''t insist on eating at the same table as Qiu Mu-Cheng for the sake of catching up.


    She and Qiu Mu-Cheng were like fire and water, so there was no way they were on good terms.


    Her only aim in having dinner together was to ridicule Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    To Qiu Mu-Ying, Qiu Mu-Qi had returned to take control of the situation and had both Shuntian Group


    and Hongqi Group to support him. Mufan Real Estate was just a tinypany, so Qiu Mu-Qi would


    definitely bring it down.


    Even if it hadn''t copsed yet, it was definitely on the brink of copse.


    Before this, Qiu Mu-Ying had lost everything thanks to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. Old Master Qiu had


    stripped her of all her duties in thepany, and she even had to go to jail for a few days.


    Qiu Mu-Ying wanted to get back at Qiu Mu-Cheng for this a long time ago.


    Now that they had run into each other, she was going to trample all over Qiu Mu-Cheng and vent all her


    frustrations.


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng said anything, Ye Fanughed first.


    Thatughter was filled with disdain and mocking.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was extremely displeased to hear this sort ofughter.


    "You countryside louse, what are youughing about? What right do you have tough?¡± said Qiu Mu-


    Ying angrily.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Qiu Mu-Ying, you must have just gotten back and haven''t gone back to visit


    your family yet, right? I think you''d better call your mum and ask how many days Qiushui Logistics has


    before it closes down.¡±


    "Nonsense!" Qiu Mu-Ying retorted immediately in anger like she was a cat whose tail had been stepped


    on. "How could Qiushui Logistics close down?"


    "What stupid joke is this? As long as the deal I had with Hongqi Group remains, the Qiu family will


    never copse! Besides, Mu-Qi has his ssmate on board too! With Shuntian Group as their backing,


    Qiushui Logistics will only have a bright future ahead! How could you say that we''re going to close


    down? That''s absolutely ridiculous," snorted Qiu Mu-Ying as she stared at Ye Fan like he was an idiot


    and didn''t believe him at all.

 Chapter 583 New Car Gets Crashed Into

    Chapter 583 New Car Gets Crashed Into


    "Oh really? Looks like you''re really confident. But I suppose you still don''t know about it. Some days


    back, the Shuntian Group that you''re so proud of, has already moved out of Yunzhou and they''ve even


    sold the office building. If you don''t believe me, you can go and have a look. The Yunzhou branch office


    of Shuntian Group should bepletely empty by now."


    "As forthat manager at Hongqi Group, Liu Bin, I remember he''s on pretty good terms with you, right? I


    think you should really go visit him in jail. This manager embezzlement a lot of money from the


    said Ye Fan with a faint smile as he sipped his tea.


    Every word he said was like stabbing a sharp knife into Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying''s hearts.


    After hearing this, Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t stand it anymore. He got up with a start and exploded at Ye


    Fan.


    "That''s bullshit! Uncle Liu is a high ranking director at Hongqi Group and the entire group took orders


    from him after Xu Lei left. Besides, Miss Xu, who else can uproot Uncle Liu from his position?" roared


    Chu Wen-Fei angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Ying stood up to shout as well, "Exactly! You''re just a piece of trash who only knows how to


    spout nonsense. Did you say Shuntian Group has moved out? That''s a major corporation that has only


    opened for a couple of months here and has a bright future ahead of them! Do you think Wang Sheng-


    Tian is an idiot? Why would he suddenly move out when he''s just arrived?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were both ranting away in fury.


    But Ye Fan didn''t respond to their angry voices and just smiled.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just smiled faintly without saying anything as she drank her tea.


    Su Qian just looked pitifully at this couple, shook her head and sighed. Then she picked up her


    chopsticks and concentrated on eating.


    After seeing their responses, Qiu Mu-Ying started to have a bad feeling about this.


    "Yingying, call your mum and ask her about this. Let your mother give them a p in the face! I won''t


    believe any of this! My Uncle Liu is a reputable man of high standing, how could he be thrown into jail?"


    Chu Wen-Fei still didn''t believe anything Ye Fan said.


    Qiu Mu-Ying then really gave a call to her mother.


    "Mum, I''m back in Yunzhou. Don''t ask me about anything yet. I want to know how''s Qiushui Logistics


    doing right now," said Qiu Mu-Ying immediately.


    After a few moments, Qiu Mu-Ying''s expression began to change.


    "Mum, what did you just say? Shun... Shuntian Group has run for it? Liu Bin has been arrested and


    sentenced? Our Qiushui Logistics is...is about to go bankrupt and


    close down?!"


    Booooom...


    It was as if lightning had struck Qiu Maying''s brain.


    The moment she found out about what happened, Qiu Mu-Ying waspletely stunned.


    She never imagined that everything that Ye Fan said turned out to be true.


    "Mum, what happened? What on earth happened? How did things turn out this way? Did Mu-Qi offend


    someone? How did things be like that in just the span of one month?" Qiu Mu-Ying asked her


    mother repeatedly because she just couldn''t believe it.


    "Yingying, don''t ask anymore. You''d bettere back quickly and bring Wen-Fei along. The Qiu family


    is really in trouble this time. If nothing changes for the better, we''re really not going to survive this


    crisis..." Wang Qiao-Yu said through her tears.


    In that instant, Qiu Mu-Ying''s face was pale and she looked devastated.


    All the arrogance andcency she had moments ago had vanished.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She sat there in a daze and was simply unable to ept this reality.


    She thought that Qiu Mu-Qi''s return to Yunzhou and taking over of Qiushui Logistics would turn the


    tides. But in the end, he still brought the family to ruin.


    "Qiu Mu-Ying, how did the call go? You believe me now, right? Mufan Real Estate is doing better by the


    day, while your Qiushui Logistics is the one that''s on the verge of closing down soon," smiled Ye Fan


    faintly as he held his teacup.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were both as livid as a pig''s liver.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Ying''s shame seemed to have turned into anger and she started shouting angrily at


    Ye Fan, "You stupid louse, what are you gleeful about? Even if Mufan Real Estate is doing well and


    Qiushui Logistics is doing badly, it has nothing to do with you! You''re just a freeloader! You''ve been


    married for three years and you can''t even afford a car, never mind a house! You even walked here to


    have dinner with your wife? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?!"


    "You''re a grown man but you can''t afford a car. I would have killed myself by now. But you''re so


    shameless that you don''t mind sitting here and mocking us! I tell you, no matter how great Qiu Mu-


    Cheng bes, as long as she has a useless husband like you around, she will always be trampled


    upon by me!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying was clearly getting anxious, so after she shouted at Ye Fan, she left with Chu Wen-Fei.


    Qiushui Logistics was on the brink of copse and Qiu Mu-Ying''s pir of support was gone as well.


    She didn''t get a chance to show off and got a p in the face instead, so neither she nor Chu Wen-Fei


    wanted to stick around any longer.


    But before leaving, they still wanted to insult Ye Fan.


    After all, perhaps that was the only thing Qiu Mu-Ying thought she did better than Qiu Mu-Cheng at in


    life.


    "Ye Fan, don''t take Qiu Mu-Ying''s words to heart. We can take it slow when ites to a car. We


    should save up to buy a house first," Qiu Mu-Cheng consoled Ye Fan after Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-


    Ying had left.


    Ye Fan just smiled calmly, "Mu-Cheng, I was about to tell you. I''ve actually bought a car already."


    "What? Are you serious? When did you buy it?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked and a little angry as well.


    "Why didn''t you discuss such a big matter with me first?"


    Ye Fan smiled cheekily, "I wanted to give you a surprise on your birthday, but it got taken away by Ren


    Han on my way there. It should be ready these few days though.¡±


    Just when Ye Fan was telling his wife about the car, a call suddenly came in.


    Ye Fan looked at his phone and realized it was a call from the manager of the car shop.


    "Speak of the devil," Ye Fanughed quietly and picked up the call.


    But a few momentster, Ye Fan''s expression instantly fell. "What did you say?"


    "Someone crashed into the back of the car? What the hell are you guys doing?! That''s my new car!


    Never mind now, tell me where it happened, I''ll go over right now," said Ye Fan in a huff. Then he went


    with Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian to where the ident urred.


    Less than 10 kilometers away from the bungalow, two cars were parked along a road with their hazard


    lights shing.


    "Why the heck did you drive so fast? Now we''ve crashed into someone else''s car! That''s a Maybach,


    and it''s an imported model that''s worth millions! This crash will


    probably cost us a few hundred thousand. Besides, someone who drives such a car must be some big


    shot. This car is so new that it doesn''t even have license te too. If the car owner has a bad temper,


    then I don''t think we''ll be able to get off easy," grumbled Qiu Mu-Ying as she stood along the roadside.


    Her face was pale and her heart was filled with terror and anxiety.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s expression was equally nasty and he really felt the pinch.

 Chapter 584 Thats My Car

    Chapter 584 That''s My Car


    "Yingying, that''s not entirely my fault. I haven''t driven in a few months, so I need time to adjust,"


    exined Chu Wen-Fei with an awkward smile.


    It was a little embarrassing to crash into a car just by stepping on an elerator upon a traffic light


    change.


    "Forget it, why bother exining things to me? You can exin this to the car owner," snapped Qiu Mu-


    Ying angrily. She put on a bright smile and looked at Wang Li-Li, "Miss, when is your bossing


    over?"


    "He''s already on the way. This is my boss'' new car and you''ve actually knocked into it. You two better


    be prepared to suffer my boss'' wrath," replied Wang Li-Li nastily.


    This Maybach had been confiscated by Ren Han for hitting the road with no license te. Wang Li-Li


    had spent thest few days helping Ye Fan to go through all the procedures to get it release and she


    just got everything done today.


    Wang Li-Li wanted to send the car over to Ye Fan, but this stupid couple knocked into the car halfway


    through her journey.


    "If you don''t know how to drive, don''t drive. You can''t even control how hard to step on an elerator?


    How are you going to drive? My boss is going to scold me to death now," Wang Li-Li''s face was livid as


    she continued to grumble about Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were just throwing their weight around in front of Ye Fan moments ago,


    but now they didn''t dare to put on any airs in front of Wang Li-Li and even had to humble themselves to


    offerpensation and apologize.


    After all, the two of them recognized this car as a luxury model from Mercedes-Benz.


    This was a Maybach S680. Even the most ordinary Maybach cost at least three to four million.


    Besides, Wang Li-Li just told them that this model was important with the best specifications. It was


    unlocked by fingerprints and voice activated. So it definitely cost more than $5 million.


    Qiu Mu-Ying had never seen such a luxurious car in all of Yunzhou before.


    She couldn''t imagine what sort of big shot was able to buy a car like this.


    So Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei were naturally filled with terror and was polite even to this mere


    employee.


    Vroooom...


    The sound of a car engine came towards them.


    Su Qian was driving Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng over in her BMW.


    "What? You two are the ones who crashed into the car?" Ye Fan was stunned when he got out of the


    car and saw Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei.


    He couldn''t believe it was such a coincidence.


    "Damn it! You guys refuse to go away, huh!" Chu Wen-Fei was so angry at seeing Ye Fan again that he


    couldn''t help but curse.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was like an angry cat as she immediately started shrieking at Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, you guys are not quite done huh! I know, you came following after us just tough at Wen-Fei


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and I, right? Yes, Wen-Fei doesn''t have good driving skills, but that''s still better than that useless


    husband of yours, right? He''s so poor, he doesn''t even have a car! You''re just a family of lousy lice!


    What right do you have tough at us?"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s logic process was really incredible.


    Ye Fan hade over to settle this traffic ident, but Qiu Mu-Ying managed to twist it into him


    After hearing Qiu Mu-Ying''s rant, Ye Fan''s expression was strange. "Who says I don''t have a car? The


    car you knocked into belongs to me."


    PFFFT!


    The moment Ye Fan said those words, Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei immediately burst outughing.


    "Oh my god, Ye Fan, are you an idiot or do you take us as idiots? If you want to lie, you''d better tell a


    more convincing one. If you said that cheap Wuling Hongguang over there was yours, I might still


    believe it. But if you''re saying THIS one is yours, then it''s definitely bullshit! Do you know what car is


    this? OH I forgot! You''re just a country bumpkin who''s never seen the world, so you probably don''t


    even know what car this is.¡±


    "Listen up, this is a Maybach S680 and I''m pretty sure this is the only one in all of Yunzhou! Even the


    car that drives Master Li Er of Yunzhou is probably not as luxurious as this one. How dare you say such


    bold things and im that this is your car?" Qiu Mu-Ying folded her arms and looked at Ye Fan like he


    was an idiot.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were also feeling unsure right now and looked quietly at Ye Fan. They


    were clearly waiting for Ye Fan''s response.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "Qiu Mu-Ying, you''ve said a lot, but so what? This car is still


    mine."


    "Bloody hell, he''s seriously an idiot!" Qiu Mu-Cheng and Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t help but curse when


    they heard how Ye Fan was still insisting that this car was his, and they were so angry that they burst


    outughing.


    They couldn''t believe such an idiot existed.


    But just when the two of them were snorting away, Wang Li-Li walked over.


    "Boss, I''m so sorry, I''ve damaged your precious car. It''s my fault, so please go ahead and punish me,"


    said Wang Li-Li as she hung her head and apologized to Ye Fan in a soft voice with a look of terror and


    shame on her face.


    Everything fell silent.


    For a long time.


    In that instant, it seemed as though someone had pped Qiu Mu-Ying and


    Chu Wen-Fei hard on the face.


    The two of them opened their eyes wide and couldn''t believe their ears.


    "What...what did you say? He''s...he''s the boss you were talking about? You''ve got to be kidding!¡± Chu


    Wen-Fei''s mouth was wide open and he simply couldn''t imagine this to be true.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was equally shaken and felt that her world was turning upside down.


    A useless coward owned a luxury car worth $5 million?


    "Is...is...is this possible?!"


    Not only was Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei shocked, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were equally


    stunned. They were so shocked that they had to use a hand to cover their mouths.


    "Ye Fan, did you...did you really buy this car?" Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that even if Ye Fan bought a car,


    he would have bought something that cost $100,000 or less.


    After all, Ye Fan didn''t have any earnings and the only thing of value he had was that imperial jade.


    But now that piece of jade had been cut into a ring and given to her, and the rest of it was probably


    given to Shen Group as payment for the work done.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng never expected that Ye Fan actually still had enough money left over to buy such a


    luxurious car.


    "But of course. I said so before, whatever other people have, you will have too," said Ye Fan as he


    nodded and smiled. Then he assured Wang Li-Li that he didn''t me her for this.


    Finally, he smiled brightly at Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei. "So? What do you intend to do about this?


    Settle it privately or wait for insurance to cover it?"


    Ye Fan''s words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into the couple''s hearts.


    Their faces were all red and they wished they could find a hole to hide themselves


    in.


    They would never have dreamt that they had knocked into Ye Fan''s car.


    And worse still, they had justughed at Ye Fan for not having a car.


    But now,pared to Ye Fan''s Maybach, their little Audi looked just like a piece of shit.

 Chapter 585 A Shaken Jiangdong

    Chapter 585 A Shaken Jiangdong


    In the end, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying decided to let their insurance settle this ident.


    As for that Maybach, Wang Li-Li took it back for repairs. It was going to take a while before it could hit


    the road again.


    "HAHA! Mu-Cheng, did you see the faces on Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei? Their faces were as red


    as pig liver! I''d bet they''d never dare to show off anymore!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest were feeling really good on their way back.


    After thinking about what just happened, Su Qian found the whole thing really hrious.


    Ye Fan had given them too many surprises over the past few days.


    In fact, Su Qian''s attitude towards Ye Fan had quietly started to change without her realizing.


    Even though the image of that Harmonica Prince in her heart had been shattered after finding out that


    Ye Fan was the one who was ying the harmonica back then, and she wasn''t filled with admiration


    and passion for Ye Fan either, the disdain she used to have for Ye Fan had faded quite a lot.


    In the past, Su Qian would never have allowed Ye Fan to take her car.


    But now, he was in the car with the twodies and chatting with them.


    Perhaps she still looked down on him because of Ye Fan''s lowly birth and family background.


    But she had to admit that Ye Fan had some other redeeming qualities.


    She suddenly felt like she could understand why her BFF, Qiu Mu-Cheng, continued to be faithful and


    devoted to Ye Fan.


    After they got home, Qiu Mu-Cheng went with Su Qian to the hairdresser''s, and the huge bungalow


    was left with only Ye Fan.


    Li Er happened to call during this time.


    "Mr Chu, everything has been arranged. The first Feast of the Sea and Sky with you as the leader will


    be held in seven days'' time on 1 st January at Haiyuan Restaurant. I''ll arrange for the invitation cards


    to be sent to all the various important people of Jiangdong. On New Year''s Day, just wait for everyone


    toe and pay their respects to you!" Li Er''s admiring and respectful voice rang in Ye Fan''s ear.


    Ye Fan nodded and just said, "Ok."


    He then hung up.


    Ye Fan stood next to the window with his hands behind his back.


    The stars were reflected in his deep eyes.


    Seven days.


    These seven days were probably thest days Ye Fan could stay in Yunzhou.


    And that was also thest bit of time he had with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, it won''t be long. Before leaving, I will let you know what sort of existence your husband


    really is. After I leave, nobody will ever look down on you because of this!"


    Boom...


    The cold wind blew and brought Ye Fan''s words with it to a ce far, far away.


    At the same time, a few dozen luxury cars sped out from Yunzhou in all directions.


    Nobody would know that these cars driving out of Yunzhou would soon raise a huge storm throughout


    the province of Jiangdong.


    The next morning, all of Jiangdong had practically exploded.


    All the corporate bosses in Jingzhou, Haozhou, Fenghai and the rest of the fifteen smaller cities of


    Jiangdong as well as Jianghai and Nanquan, the sub-capital cities of Jiangdong, had all received an


    invitation card from Yunzhou.


    "Many things have been renewed and the world has gone through astonishing changes. Mr Chu


    cordially invites all the esteemed people of Jiangdong to gather within Haiyuan Restaurant, Yunzhou


    City, on the 1 st of January for the Feast of Sea and Sky. We sincerely hope to see everyone there!"


    This invitation was like a huge rock dropping into the sea, causing a tsunami to rise in Jiangdong.


    In Jianghai.


    Within the Chen house.


    All was silent in the room.


    Chen Ao looked at the invitation in front of him again and again. The graveness and worry on his face


    only intensified.


    "Uncle Ao, I really can''t take this lying down at all! Why is it Yunzhou? Why is


    Master Li Er the one hosting it? Jianghai is thergest city in Jiangdong, and you are the king of


    Jiangdong. For the past ten years, you have been the one hosting the Feast of the Sea and Sky in


    Jiangdong every year. Yunzhou is just a tiny third tier city and Li Er himself is of lowly birth as well. How


    could he be worthy of hosting a dinner like that? Even if Mr Chu wants it organized, it should be left to


    you. He''s obviously looking down on you!" These angry words wereing from Chen Ao''s nephew,


    Chen Tian-Jiao.


    Chen Ao remained expressionless as his nephew ranted. After a long time, he finally replied, "Tian-


    Jiao, go and make preparations."


    "This is the first time Mr Chu is hosting such a prestigious dinner after he became our leader. So we


    ought to prepare a big gift for him."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    What?!


    "Uncle Ao, are you seriously going? Can''t you see that Mr Chu is doing this to support Li Er and


    whittling down your influence in Jiangdong? If I were you, I would pretend to be sick and refuse to go in


    protest. Mr Chu may be strong, but we shouldn''t let him push us around like this."


    "Enough!" Chen Ao mmed the table and shouted to cut Chen Tian-Jiao off.


    "Mr Chu is now the leader of Jiangdong and I am grateful to him for all that he has done. We will just go


    with whoever Mr Chu chooses as the host of this dinner. How can we go against him? Do as I said


    earlier. Also, tell the Li family that I will be there on New Year''s Day."


    "As for whatever you said just now, you''d better not say such things ever again. Otherwise, nobody can


    save you, not even myself."


    As the saying goes, being by a king''s side was like being by a tiger''s side.


    Even though Chen Ao wasn''t one of Ye Fan''s dragons and didn''t fully understand the extent of what Ye


    Fan was capable of, whatever he saw told him that this man was much more than what he seemed.


    Chen Ao knew deep inside that even though Ye Fan seemed very ordinary, he was probably holding


    onto a terrifying amount of power and influence.


    So even if he was indignant, there was no way he could fight back and he could only choose to obey.


    At the Lei house in Jingzhou.


    When Lei San received the invitation, he was also slightly surprised.


    "Yunzhou? 1 st January? Feast of the Sea and Sky? Looks like Jiangdong isn''t going to remain calm


    anymore," said Lei San as he shook his head andughed quietly.


    He called his secretary over and asked, "Yang, what''s my schedule like on 1 st January?"


    The secretary opened the schedule and replied respectfully, "At 9AM, you have a meeting with the VP


    of Wanda Group. At noon, you are going for a party hosted by the mayor of Jingzhou. In the afternoon,


    thepany is having a shareholders and directors meeting to talk about the ns for the new year


    ahead. At night, you are watching a performance at Jingzhou Expo with Mrs Lei."


    After hearing his secretary''s report, Lei San waved his hands. "Turn everything down for me."


    Wha-?


    "Turn...turn everything down? Mr Lei, even the party hosted by the mayor?" The secretary''s eyes were


    wide.

 Chapter 586 Dad...Dad?

    Chapter 586 Dad...Dad?


    Lei San nodded. "That''s right, cancel everything for me. Also, prepare three cars and send them for


    servicing. Make sure that nothing goes wrong with them on 1 st January!"


    "This..." The secretary''s face paled before she trembled and asked Lei San, "Mr Lei... are you...are you


    going to gather all your belongings and make a run for it?"


    "Mr Lei, you must reconsider. Mr Chu is now king over all of Jiangdong, so I don''t think you''d get away,"


    his secretary advised him in fear.


    The secretary knew all about how Lei San''s son had offended Mr Chu several times.


    Now that Lei San was suddenly cancelling all his ns and sending several cars for servicing, she


    couldn''t help but suspect that Lei San was afraid that Mr Chu would punish him, so he was going to


    make a run for it.


    "Make a run for it? What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Lei San was so shocked by these words


    that he burst outughing.


    He didn''t expect his secretary to think this way.


    "Mr Chu is the one who wants to gather all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong at Haiyuan Restaurant


    for the Feast of the Sea and Sky on 1 st January. Which is more important? Those random other


    meetings or turning up at the dinner organized by Mr Chu?"


    The secretary suddenly understood what was going on.


    After apologizing profusely, she quickly went to get everything prepared.


    Not only was Jianghai and Jingzhou getting ready for this, Wang Jie-Xi in Haozhou and all the other big


    shots in Nanquan, Fenghai and other cities were getting prepared.


    This invitation card from Ye Fan had really stirred up the previously calm Jiangdong.


    Mu-Cheng, have you heard about it? Mr


    Chu has invited all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong to Haiyuan Restaurant on 1 st January! All the


    big shots will be here! Yunzhou''s own Li Er, Lei San from Jingzhou, Wang Jie-Xi from Haozhou, Chen


    Ao from Jianghai and other bigwigs will all be here. That''s the power of my idol, Mr Chu! One invitation


    card is all it takes to gather all these people in Yunzhou!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t get to see Mr Chu at the Midautumn Festival Night Auction thest time, so this time, I''m going


    to find a way to get in no matter what it takes. Mu-Cheng, just you wait. Once I get to see Mr Chu, I''m


    going to use my beauty and charm to make sure Mr Chu falls head over heels with me!"


    Information about the Feast of the Sea and Sky had already spread through the high society circles of


    Jiangdong.


    Su Qian''s father was considered an important person in the corporate circles of Yunzhou, so Su Qian


    found out all about this from her father.


    And so first thing in the morning, she came to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng all about it with great excitement.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just smiled helplessly. "Qianqian, good luck, go for it.¡±


    "Oh my god, Mu-Cheng, what attitude is this?! I''m not the only who needs to go for it! You have to go


    for it too! We''ll go together to see Mr Chu! What if Mr Chu falls for you?" Su Qian started trying to goad


    Qiu Mu-Cheng into going along with her.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed quietly. "Mr Chu is such a dignified and respected man who is way up there,


    while I''m just an ordinary citizen of a small city. Why would he fall for me? Besides, I already have Ye


    Fan, so I''m not interested in such things anymore."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly not interested.


    She knew herself well.


    She and Mr Chu were as far apart as the sky from the ground, so Qiu Mu-Cheng never held onto such


    unrealistic hopes.


    Besides, it was good enough to have Ye Fan with her.


    He hadn''t aplished much, but his devotion to her was real.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was very content with that.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you like this? I admit, Ye Fan is not bad, but I still don''t think he''s worthy of you.


    Or at least he still has quite arge gap to make up for now. A man should rely on his own capabilities


    to protect his wife. That''s what I call a capable man. Someone who relies on his connections, favors


    from others and luck might have a few moments of glory, but it won''tst long."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to try persuading you to divorce Ye Fan anymore. But I''d advise you to talk


    to Ye Fan into getting a proper job. It''s better to be more practical about life after all," said Su Qian to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Clearly, Su Qian felt that Ye Fan had achieved all these things either by sheer luck, or the connections


    he had.


    She didn''t think Ye Fan himself was capable at all.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "Thanks, Qianqian, I will consider your suggestion."


    "Don''t consider anymore, just tell him to work here. Then he won''t end up just doing nothing around the


    house and be a bum." Su Qian was the type who acted quickly.


    After she finished saying these things to Qiu Mu-Cheng, she called Ye Fan over to the office.


    Su Qian was now the director of HR in Mufan Real Estate and was in charge of hiring.


    Ye Fan soon arrived at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s office.


    "Wifey, were you looking for me?" Ye Fan was panting and sounded clearly anxious.


    "Shush! You are not to call her ''wifey'' in the office and you must call her Miss Qiu, do you understand?


    That''spany policy!" said Su Qian loudly to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes at her. "Su Qian, this is outside of your scope, isn''t it? Mu-Cheng and I are


    employee, so why should I call her Miss Qiu?"


    "Well, now you are," replied Su Qian calmly.


    She flicked her wrist and flung Ye Fan''s work pass onto the table with flourish.


    "Listen up. From today onwards, you will be Mu-Cheng and my personal bodyguard. Besides ensuring


    our safety, you will also be in charge ofpany security."


    "Probation willst three months and you will get $5,000 during this time. Your sry will double after


    you''re confirmed." Su Qian spoke as if this was cast in stone and there was no room for negotiation.


    Ye Fan''s face immediately fell and turned Su Qian down on the spot.


    The Feast of the Sea and Sky was happening in seven days, and he would be leaving the city after


    that. There was no way he could be their personal bodyguard or anything like that.


    "You...! You''re biting the hand that feeds you!" Su Qian was furious.


    She had been kind enough to arrange for a job for Ye Fan and was prepared to even double his sry


    after he was confirmed. That kind of treatment was only reserved for elites, so very few people in


    Yunzhou would enjoy this sort of privilege.


    But instead of being grateful, Ye Fan actually turned her down?


    "Ye Fan, Qianqian is doing this with good intentions. She''s not pulling a fast one on you. You don''t have


    anything to do at home anyway, so why don''t you take the job? Besides, you''re being a bodyguard for


    your wife, so I won''t treat you badly," chimed in Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Ye Fan still refused the offer.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s not that I''m being ungrateful or anything, but..."


    "But what? I think you''re just used tozing around and you don''t want to work," spat Su Qian angrily.


    "But...the sry is a little low. That''s right, this sry is too low. $10,000 a month isn''t even enough to


    maintain the car." Ye Fan simply found some excuse to get them off his back.


    He didn''t want Qiu Mu-Cheng to know about his feud with the Chu family.


    Talking about it didn''t help matters anyway. It would only make one more person worry.


    "Good god, you find $10,000 a month too little?" Su Qian''s eyes were going to pop out from her head.


    "You''re just a country bumpkin! Only Mu-Cheng and I would offer you a sry like that. You can


    enquire at otherpanies and check. Unless you run into an idiot, I guarantee you, nobody will offer


    you anything more than $3,000."


    "Does Mr Ye Fan work here?" Just when Su Qian was angrily yelling away at Ye Fan, the door of the


    office was pushed open and a middle aged man walked in.


    "Dad?" Su Qian was shocked and eximed immediately.

 Chapter 587 Does It Still Hurt?

    Chapter 587 Does It Still Hurt?


    "Qianqian, you''re here too?" Su Yuan-Shan clearly didn''t expect to find his daughter here.


    "Hoho, it looks like you''re progressing pretty well with Ye Fan. Continue to work at it, and bring him


    back to see Granny over Lunar New Year,¡±ughed Su Yuan-Shan merrily.


    Granny was Su Yuan-Shan''s mother. His father passed away when he was very young, so his mother


    was the one who brought him up.


    Su Yuan-Shan was where he was today thanks to this Granny.


    As such, Granny had an extremely high position in the Su family. Even Su Yuan-Shan himself would


    often seek his mother''s opinion.


    When it came to something big like his children''s marriage, he definitely wanted his mother to have a


    say.


    Su Yuan-Shan then looked at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, you''re really here! Su Yang told me to look for you at Mufan Real Estate, and you''re really


    here.¡± Su Yuan-Shan was so happy to see Ye Fan, it was as if Ye Fan was really his son-inw.


    "Uncle Su, is anything the matter?" Ye Fan was curious.


    He had been avoiding Su Yuan-Shan during this period of time.


    After all, this fellow wanted him to marry Su Qian.


    How could he do that?


    Besides the fact that Ye Fan wasn''t interested in Su Qian at all, Su Qian was also his wife''s best friend.


    How could he do such a thing?


    "Mypany is expanding our business and we need a professional antiques appraiser, so the first


    person I thought of was you. How''s that? Want to work for me? I''ll give you $5 million a year and you''ll


    get somepany shares as your bonus annually. If all goes well, you''ll earn $7 or


    $8 million a year," said Su Yuan-Shan warmly.


    What?


    "$5...$5 million?! Dad, you''re nuts! Ye Fan is just a country bumpkin and you''re offering him $5 million?


    You don''t even give me that much money every year!¡± Su Qian''s eyes were going to fall right out of her


    head.


    What a quick p in the face.


    She was just telling Ye Fan so confidently that no idiot in the world would offer Ye Fan more than


    $3,000 a month in sry besides her and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    And now, her own father was offering Ye Fan an annual sry of $5 million.


    That was too ridiculous, wasn''t it?


    "Shush! What do you know? Ye Fan isn''t only worth $5 million."


    Su Yuan-Shan even felt that this amount wasn''t enough to hire Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan had been able to identify an ancient painting worth more than $100 million back at


    Shanshui Hall.


    He was still holding onto that painting too.


    Su Yuan-Shan had witnessed Ye Fan''s ability first hand.


    Even if he had to pay Ye Fan $10 million, he felt that it was still worth it.


    "Don''t just stand there, help me to persuade Ye Fan," hurried Su Yuan-Shan as he red at his


    daughter.


    "Uncle Su, no need. I don''t want you to be an idiot, so I won''t take this job," said Ye Fan with the


    shake of his head and augh.


    "Idiot? What? What''s going on?" Su Yuan-Shan was confused.


    Ye Fan then repeated what Su Qian told him just moments ago.


    Su Yuan-Shan red even harder at his daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Su Qian! Are you trying to drive me to my grave? Apologize to Ye Fan now!" shouted Su Yuan-Shan


    angrily. Su Qian hung her head and was too scared to even say anything.


    In the end, Ye Fan turned Su Yuan-Shan''s offer down.


    Ye Fan didn''t even take the job that Qiu Mu-Cheng offered him, so how could he possibly ept


    someone else''s offer.


    But Su Yuan-Shan didn''t seem to have any intention of giving up.


    The next day, he came looking for Ye Fan with $1 million in cold hard cash.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian stared at the bags of cash and were both bbergasted.


    They didn''t expect Su Yuan-Shan to be this desperate.


    But Ye Fan still turned down the offer.


    Su Yuan-Shan didn''t know what else to do.


    "If you really don''t want to join mypany, forget it then. But there''s an antique exhibition on the west


    side of the city tonight. Surely you could at least apany me tonight and help me to take a look,


    right? Take it as going for a walk?" Su Yuan-Shan sounded like he was pleading with Ye Fan.


    This time, Ye Fan felt bad turning him down, so he agreed to this.


    "Excellent! I''ll pick you up tonight." Su Yuan-Shan was delighted.


    The day passed by quickly.


    That night, Ye Fan got changed and went to wait at the first floor of the office.


    A car drove over and stopped in front of Ye Fan.


    "Uncle Su is already here?"


    Ye Fan immediately thought that car was Su Yuan-Shan''s.


    But when the man in the car got out, Ye


    Fan furrowed his brows hard.


    "It''s you?"


    "Brat, looks like you still actually remember me." Fan Zhong-Xian was wearing a suit as he walked


    towards Ye Fan.


    "What happened thest time was your doing, wasn''t it? Very good! But don''t you dare think that just


    because you have the help of the Shen family, I''ll be afraid of you. The Fan family isn''t that far off from


    the Shen family. Do you think the Shen family would fall out with the Fan family over a cowardly live-in


    son-inw?" Fan Zhong-Xian smiled nastily and his words were sinister sounding.


    But Ye Fan remained calm and asked quietly," So what do you want?¡±


    "Very simple. Leave Qiu Mu-Cheng, then break one of your own legs and kneel down to apologize to


    me! Otherwise, I''m going to make sure you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Huuuuu...


    A biting wind slowly blew past them.


    Ye Fan burst outughing.


    "Young Master Fan, many people have said such words to me before. Do you know where they are


    now?"


    "Hmm?" Fan Zhong-Xian frowned.


    Ye Fan continued speaking, "Some of them have been thrown into jail and they''re still in there. The rest


    have their heads separated from their bodies and their corpses are just randomly lying out there with


    nobody to bury them!"


    BOOM!


    These icy words instantly made Fan Zhong-Xian feel a huge wave of authority surge towards himself.


    In that instant, Fan Zhong-Xian actually felt rather afraid.


    "You stupid brat, are you tired of living?!" Fan Zhong-Xian was furious and wanted to beat Ye Fan up.


    "Stop right there!¡± An anxious shout called out.


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were running over in their high heels.


    "Fan Zhong-Xian, what do you think you''re doing? You want to beat him up in broad daylight?¡±


    snapped Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily.


    The moment he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng, all the aggression on Fan Zhong-Xian''s face disappeared. He


    quickly put on a smile and said, "Mu-Cheng, don''t be angry, I''m just joking with him."


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. Xian is just teasing him, he''s not going to really hit him. But Mu-Cheng, do you


    really intend to spend the rest of your life with this country bumpkin? You sure you don''t want to


    consider Xian?" said Situ Feng as he walked over.


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng could say anything, Ye Fan randomly asked a question, "Does your butthole still


    hurt?" "YOU!" Situ Feng''s face was livid.

 Chapter 588 Im Taking It

    Chapter 588 I''m Taking It


    PFFFT!


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately burst outughing.


    Even Fan Zhong-Xian''s driver was clearly trying his best not tough.


    They all understood what Ye Fan was talking about.


    "You brat, just you wait! On ount of Mu-Cheng, I''ll let you off today. But we''re not done!"


    After Ye Fan rubbed salt in his wound, Fan Zhong-Xian and Situ Feng couldn''t stand being here


    anymore and left in their car.


    But before leaving, they still left Ye Fan with a few nasty words.


    "Ye Fan, I think you''d better go out less," said Qiu Mu-Cheng a little worriedly after Fan Zhong-Xian left.


    "Exactly. As far as I know, this Fan Zhong-Xian isn''t just from a well-to-do family, but he''s also a


    member at one of Yunzhou''s boxing gyms. In university, he was the president of the martial arts club,


    and I heard that he''s been practicing kickboxing for more than ten years now. You''d better take this guy


    seriously!" Su Qian added on.


    Ye Fan was her best friend''s husband after all, so Su Qian was on Ye Fan''s side instead.


    "Kickboxing?" Ye Fanughed quietly. "That''s nothing, don''t worry about it."


    "That''s not the point!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little upset. "Ye Fan, I don''t want you to fight with others,


    understand?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that Ye Fan had some pretty good moves, but she was worried that Ye Fan might


    inevitably get himself hurt someday if he went around fighting just anybody.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you and I won''t stoop to their level," Ye Fan smiled helplessly.


    Then again, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them at all.


    They were just a couple of clowns, so Ye Fan didn''t want to waste any time on them.


    Vroom...


    Su Yuan-Shan''s car had finally arrived to pick Ye Fan up.


    Ye Fan said bye to Qiu Mu-Cheng and left in Su Yuan-Shan''s car.


    In no time.


    Ye Fan followed Su Yuan-Shan to a street along a river in the western part of the city.


    "This is the most famous antiques market in Yunzhou, it''s a lot like Panjiayuan in Yanjing. You can get


    to see things from almost every generation. It''ll be 1 st January soon, so during this time, there will be a


    big exhibition here, and it''s the most lively time of the year here. Plenty of antique enthusiasts around


    Jiangdong wille here to take a look during this time, and so it''s also the easiest time to spot a real


    treasure too."


    It was evening time and the street was


    brightly lit.


    Ye Fan and Su Yuan-Shan walked along the street along the riverside and chatted.


    There were two bodyguards behind them too.


    Su Yuan-Shan was the CEO of arge corporation and was of high standing, so he was paid a lot of


    attention to security.


    "Ye Fan, take a look and tell me if there''s anything you like, don''t hold back, you can treat me like


    family. Also, help me to see if there are any good porcin pieces. It''s my mother''s birthday soon, so


    I''ve got to get something good for her," said Su Yuan-Shan with a smile.


    He had invited Ye Fan over not just to get closer to him, but primarily to ask Ye Fan to help him look out


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for a good porcin piece.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Sure, Uncle Su. I''ll keep a lookout."


    Just like that, Ye Fan and Su Yuan-Shan walked around for some time before they finally walked into a


    rather quaint and elegant looking antique store.


    "This piece looks pretty good. Boss, how much is this? Could you introduce it to us?" Su Yuan-Shan


    was attracted to a porcin vase in the middle of the hall and immediately went to enquire about it.


    "Sir, you''ve got a really sharp eye. This is one of the most valuable pieces of the shop and it''s a blue


    porcin vase from the early Ming Dynasty. It''s definitely a treasure from one of the famous kilns! Don''t


    worry about its authenticity. We have authentication from the chairman of Yunzhou''s Antiques


    Association, Master Gu Long-En! Also, our shop guarantees to pay you ten times the price if this piece


    turns out to be a fake.¡± This boss was a calctive one. After saying so many good things about the


    vase, he still hadn''t said anything about the price.


    Su Yuan-Shan asked about the price again, and the boss finally put up one finger. "$10 million. Final


    price."


    "I guarantee its quality. What do you think? Are you taking it?" asked the boss with a smile.


    Su Yuan-Shan looked at Ye Fan as if he was waiting for Ye Fan''s opinion.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply him on the vase. Instead, he looked at a teacup and asked, "How much is this


    teacup?"


    "Oh, we just got hold of this tea set. It''s porcin from the end of the Yuan Dynasty, also from one of


    the famous kilns. But it''s a pity that we''re left with only one teacup, otherwise that would have been the


    star of the shop. It''s going for $5 million."


    Ye Fan nodded and looked at Su Yuan-Shan. "Uncle Su, both items are not bad. But I''d suggest buying


    the teacup, it''s more worth it."


    "Alright!"


    Su Yuan-Shan went with whatever Ye Fan said.


    But just when Su Yuan-Shan was about to pay, Ye Fan''s gaze fell on an inconspicuous jade pendant.


    Ye Fan walked over and picked up the jade. He asked the shop owner, "Where did this jadee


    from?"


    "Oh that one. I got it from a cheaper source and put it here because it looked pretty. As for when it''s


    from, I estimate it''s from the early Qin Dynasty period. But of course, that''s just an estimate and I don''t


    have any authentication on it. Do you want to try your luck with it? It cost $150,000, but I could sell it to


    you for $100,000. How''s that?¡± the shop owner continued to speak warmly.


    Ye Fan immediatelyughed quietly, shook his head and put the pendant back down.


    "$100,000? It''s just a piece of leftover jade and it''s something that was created with modern machines


    no less. You want $100,000 for it? Are you treating us as fools?" Ye Fan smiled coldly.


    It wasn''t much money to him, really.


    But that didn''t mean he was okay with being cheated of his money.


    "Well then, how much are you willing to pay for it?"


    The shop owner was surprised that this young man had such a sharp eye and his opinion of Ye Fan


    instantly improved.


    It was true that he had gotten this from a cheaper source, but of course it wasn''t from the Qin Dynasty


    period. He had just thrown that in to push the price up.


    He only spent $200 on this jade.


    "$1,000 then. If you''re agreeable with that, I''ll buy it for my wife. Otherwise, forget it."


    ¡°Well...$1,000 is a bit too little, don''t you think? You''ve cut the price to only one tenth all at once. I can


    consider at least $5,000," said the owner as he pretended to look like he was put in a difficult spot.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t convinced. "You only spent a few hundred buying this, didn''t you? $1,000 is


    definitely more than


    enough."


    The shop owner finally agreed to the price reluctantly and looked pretty upset, but he was thrilled


    inside.


    He had earned five times on this piece, so of course he was happy about it.


    But just when the shop owner was about to wrap up the jade, a voice came from behind him, "I''m


    taking this jade for $100,000!"

 Chapter 589 So Do You Want It or Not

    Chapter 589 So Do You Want It or Not


    "Oh my! Sir, you''re really generous! Hoho, of course, of course, I''ll wrap it up for you right now!¡± The


    shop ownerughed merrily since someone was actually offering $100,000 for this.


    He didn''t care about how he had promised to sell it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan frowned and was about to say something when Su Yuan-Shan held him back.


    "Ye Fan, don''t worry, just watch. Leave this to me. I have some clout in this area,¡± said Su Yuan-Shan


    as he walked over.


    "Mr Wang, I remember the big boss behind this shop, Treasure Trove, is Zhang Hai-Tao, right? If Mr


    Zhang finds you that you''ve ruined the reputation of his shop and went against the rules of the antiques


    world, what would he do to you?"


    Su Yuan-Shan''s threatening words made the shop owner''s face pale immediately. He quickly asked,


    "And you are...?"


    I am Su Yuan-Shan. Your boss, Zhang Hai-


    Tao, is a business partner of mine,¡± replied Su Yuan-Shan.


    "Oho! So it''s you, Mr Su. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I could have just given his jade pendant to


    you."


    The shop owner could tell that Su Yuan-Shan was no ordinary person, so he quickly changed his


    stance and offered to give Su Yuan-Shan the pendant instead.


    Su Yuan-Shan was pleased to hear this and nodded satisfactorily.


    "Ye Fan, your Uncle Su carries some weight around here, don''t I?" said Su Yuan-Shan smugly.


    Then he looked at the man in a suit who offered the higher price just now. "Young man, hand the jade


    pendant back. If it doesn''t belong to you, don''t snatch it from others. You won''t get anything by


    snatching.¡±


    "Oh, is that so?¡± the man in a suitughed instead. He didn''t give the pendant back and even held it


    even more tightly than before as he smiled coldly, "And what if I insist on snatching it?"


    BAM!


    Immediately after he said these words, he raised a leg and sent the bodyguard on Su Yuan-Shan''s left


    flying out of the hall.


    There was a loud bang and the shop owner''s face paled in fright. He quickly said, "Sirs, if you wish to


    fight, please go outside, my humble shop is very small and is unable to withstand your mighty attacks.¡±


    The shop owner was afraid that his shop would suffer damage.


    After all, everything inside here was fragile.


    If any of them broke, the shop owner would really feel the pinch.


    But the three men didn''t care about what the shop owner said. After the man in a suit made that first


    kick, Ye Fan''s expression immediately grew cold.


    "Uncle Su, let me handle this," said Ye Fan coldly as he took a step forward.


    But Su Yuan-Shan blocked him from doing so again.


    "Ye Fan, just stand back and watch. I can handle this! Besides, if I can''t handle it, then there''s no point


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    in you doing anything either. This guy here is clearly trained in martial arts. He already sent my


    bodyguard flying with just one kick. You''re so skinny, so even if you tried to fight, you won''t be of any


    help. Just stay put and watch!¡±


    Su Yuan-Shan still didn''t allow Ye Fan to interfere.


    To Su Yuan-Shan, even if Ye Fan tried to interfere, he would only be adding to the trouble.


    This boy was young and had no background, plus he was so skinny. Ye Fan was definitely of no help in


    this situation.


    This wasn''t a matter of authenticating treasures after all.


    After that, Su Yuan-Shan looked at the man in a suit again. "Friend, you are really quite highly skilled!


    But I suppose you don''t know who I am. I''m Su Yuan-Shan, the head of the Su family in Yunzhou and


    the CEO of Yuanshan Group."


    "Yuanshan Group?" The man raised an eyebrow.


    Su Yuan-Shan noticed this and thought that the man in a suit was afraid now, so heughed coldly,


    "That''s right!"


    "Don''t worry, even though you hit one of my men, I won''t make things difficult for you. Apologize to my


    bodyguard, then hand over $100,000 to cover his medical expenses as well as that jade, and I will take


    it that nothing happened today," said Su Yuan-Shan in a low voice.


    He had no expression on his face, but his stiff jawlines made him look authoritative.


    "Oh, really?" The man in a suit just chuckled disdainfully.


    In the next instant, the man raised his leg again and sent the bodyguard on Su Yuan-Shan''s right flying


    as well.


    He kicked the bodyguard so quickly that Su Yuan-Shan''s bodyguard didn''t even have time to react to it.


    "Uncle Su, let me handle this?" Ye Fan asked again.


    "Shut up! I told you to just watch, so just watch. Why bother acting tough? My bodyguards couldn''t


    even fight against one kick of his, so what can you do if you go over? You''d just get a beating," said Su


    Yuan-Shan angrily as he started berating Ye Fan instead.


    It was clear that Ye Fan''s rash and immature actions were making Su Yuan-Shan very displeased.


    He already told Ye Fan once not to interfere, so why was he still trying to act tough now?


    Wasn''t that only adding to the problem?


    Wasn''t that just Ye Fan being ridiculous?


    Su Yuan-Shan suppressed his fury and looked back at the man in a suit after he was done scolding Ye


    Fan.


    Su Yuan-Shan''s expression was extremely dark now.


    He looked like he was going to hit the roof anytime.


    This man had embarrassed him in front of Ye Fan again and again. Of course Su Yuan-Shan was


    furious.


    "My friend here, I do admit that your kicks are able to break many things. But no matter how strong you


    are physically, are you able to fight against power and influence? You must understand that you didn''t


    just kick two random men, but you''ve clearly been rude to the Su family! I will give you onest chance.


    Apologize, pay thepensation and return that jade pendant! Otherwise, you shall face retribution


    from the Su family!"


    Su Yuan-Shan was someone who had been in a high position for a long time after all.


    Even in such a situation, he was still able to remain calm. None of the authoritativeness he had on his


    hard-lined face had dissipated at all.


    Instead, it only intensified!


    But even so, the man in a suit just smiled in contempt.


    He even shook his head slowly at Su Yuan-Shan. "The Su family of Yunzhou?¡±


    "Mr Su, you have a very strong presence indeed. Since you can''t fight me, you want to use your


    standing against me. But it''s too bad. No matter how powerful the Su family might be, do you think it''ll


    be more powerful than the Li family of Yunzhou?"


    BOOM...


    Su Yuan-Shan was so stunned, he looked like he had just been struck by lightning.


    His eyes widened as he eximed, "You... you...you are...you are from the Li family?"


    Of course! I, Zheng He, is a distinguished guest in the Li household and teacher of the eldest daughter


    of the Li family, Li Xue-Qi! If you want topare strength, you definitely lose to me. If you want to


    "This..." Su Yuan-Shan''s face paled in fright and all the authoritativeness on his face vanished.


    The Li family was the number one rich and powerful family of Yunzhou!


    Even if there were ten of himself, Su Yuan-Shan wouldn''t dare to fight against the Li family.


    "So, Mr Su, do you still want this jade or not?" asked Zheng He in a teasing voice. That mocking look in


    his eyes made him look like he was ying with an ant.

 Chapter 590 Ye Fans Prowess

    Chapter 590 Ye Fan''s Prowess


    "No, no, I don''t want it anymore, I don''t want it anymore." After finding out that this man was backed by


    the Li family, Su Yuan-Shan was scared out of his wits.


    He didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. Once he finished saying this, he pulled at Ye Fan and was


    ready to run for it.


    A person''s name and repute was like the shadow of a tree.


    The Li family was really too powerful within Yunzhou.


    Li Er had been at the top of Yunzhou for almost ten years now.


    On top of that, Mr Chu was supporting Li Er, so now he was even more influential in Jiangdong.


    It seemed like the Li family was even bing on par with the Chen family from Jianghai.


    The Li family was now at its peak, so no matter how stupid Su Yuan-Shan was, he wasn''t stupid


    enough to go against the Li family for nothing.


    So Su Yuan-Shan even gave up on the porcin teacup and wanted to run as quickly as possible.


    "Wait up. Mr Su, did I say you can go?" Zheng He''s sinister and cold voice rang out from behind.


    The thing that Su Yuan-Shan was most worried about was going to happen after all.


    "Uncle Su, please let me..." said Ye Fan quietly when he could tell that Su Yuan-Shan was clearly on


    the losing end.


    But before Ye Fan could finish his sentence, Su Yuan-Shan shouted at him angrily and cut him off


    immediately, "Enough! I''ll be grateful if you don''t add to the problem."


    Su Yuan-Shan was shocked that Ye Fan still wanted to fight back despite knowing that this man was


    backed by the Li family.


    Su Yuan-Shan was already terrified, so after shouting at Ye Fan, he smiled catingly at Zheng He


    and said, "Mr Zheng, that was a misunderstanding, it was just a misunderstanding."


    "I already know who you are, right? Since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, you can have


    the jade pendant. I still have to attend to somepany matters, so I have to leave now."


    Zheng He said in a mocking voice, "Leave? Well, that''s not entirely impossible either. I kicked those


    two dogs of yours and it''s dirtied my shoes. So you''d better pay me $100,000 so that I can get my


    shoes cleaned. Also,e here and apologize, then I''ll drop this matter."


    Zheng He was clearly humiliating Su Yuan-Shan.


    He was giving Su Yuan-Shan the same words Su Yuan-Shan used earlier.


    "This..." Su Yuan-Shan had a bitter look on his face.


    "Why, not agreeable?" Zheng He raised an


    eyebrow.


    "Mr Zheng, the money part is fine, but I don''t think the apology is necessary since it was all just a


    misunderstanding." For people like Su Yuan-Shan, reputation and pride were more important than


    money.


    His men had been injured and he didn''t manage to get the jade pendant. He didn''t even mind paying.


    But if this man still wanted to him to apologize as well, then he was being a little unreasonable.


    "Shut up! You''re nothing when ites to brute strength, and you''re still nothing when ites to


    background! There''s nothing about you that can win me, so do you think you still have any right to


    bargain with me? I''m going to give you ten seconds. Pay up and apologize! Otherwise, I''ll make sure


    you end up crawling out of this ce like those two dogs of yours," said Zheng He with a cold smile


    and an arrogant attitude. He wasn''t giving way to Su Yuan-Shan at all.


    In the end, Su Yuan-Shan gave in.


    After all, Zheng He was right. He wasn''t qualified to bargain with someone like Zheng He.


    "Mr Zheng, I''m really sorry. We were blind and offended you, I hope you can forgive us," said Su Yuan-


    Shan apologetically to Zheng He as he bowed his head.


    The two bodyguards who got kicked out by Zheng He clutched their stomachs and came back in to


    apologize to Zheng He as well.


    "Hmm?" Zheng He suddenly realized that Ye Fan was still standing behind Su Yuan-Shan and was


    clearly not going to apologize to him.


    Zheng He immediately frowned. "Mr Su, it seems like you don''t just have two pieces of trash working


    for you, you also have an idiot."


    Su Yuan-Shan quickly realized who Zheng He was talking about and quickly turned towards Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and apologize to Mr Zheng. The Li family is the


    most powerful family in Yunzhou, so we really can''t afford to offend them."


    Su Yuan-Shan yelled at him anxiously and hoped that this apology would resolve the entire matter.


    But to his dismay, Ye Fan just smiled faintly. "You want me to apologize?


    "He''s not worthy!"


    WHAT?!


    "Ye Fan, you''re insane! What nonsense are you saying?!" Su Yuan-Shan nearly died from fright.


    This matter could have been settled with an apology, but the moment Ye Fan said these words, he


    made the conflict worse.


    Su Yuan-Shan was so angry that he really wanted to p Ye Fan right now.


    This fellow was being absolutely ridiculous now!


    "Mr Zheng, this is my nephew. He''s young and brash, please don''t hold it against him. I''ll get him to


    apologize to you right now," Su Yuan-Shan tried his best to salvage the situation.


    But Zheng He''s expression had already turned cold. "It''s toote for an apology!"


    Zheng He immediately started walking over.


    "Ye Fan, run!" shouted Su Yuan-Shan anxiously when he realized that this wasn''t going to end well.


    But it was toote.


    Zheng He raised a long leg andshed out at Ye Fan''s face like a whip.


    "Oh no!" Su Yuan-Shan immediately shut his eyes and wailed.


    BAM!


    A muffled st filled the air as expected.


    Then a figure flew across the shop like a cannonball.


    That person crashed into several shelves and other furniture before finally sprawling on the ground,


    howling away like a dog.


    Many ceramics were shattered in the process.


    "I said, you''re not worthy of my apology!"


    Huuuuu...


    The cold wind blew and caused some sand to fly.


    In that instant, the entire shop was silent except for the echo of Ye Fan''s cold words.


    They were firm and strong like rocks and gold bars.


    Everyone in the shop was stunned.


    A distinguished guest of the Li family and a martial arts teacher actually couldn''t hold up against one


    move from Ye Fan?


    "Ye...Ye Fan, you...you''re trained in martial arts too?" Su Yuan-Shan''s eyes twitched and his heart was


    filled with terror.


    Now he finally understood why Ye Fan kept wanted to handle the situation.


    He wasn''t being brash at all. He was truly confident of being able to handle it!


    But even though Ye Fan had kicked Zheng He sessfully, Su Yuan-Shan''s face was still filled with


    the same amount of worry as before.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He sighed deeply instead. "Ye Fan, I''m afraid you''ve made things worse."


    As expected, the men who hade with Zheng He were making their way towards Ye Fan and


    surrounded him.


    "Uncle Su, you guys go first, I''ll take it from here," said Ye Fan to Su Yuan-Shan as he walked forward


    fearlessly.


    "But..."


    "Mr Su, let''s go, no buts. We really can''t afford to offend the Li family." Su Yuan-Shan wanted to say


    more, but his bodyguards dragged him out.


    "Ye Fan, enduring pain for a moment will bring about peace in the future! The Li family is powerful and


    your brute strength isn''t going to solve anything! Don''t be rash!"


    Su Yuan-Shan continued to yell worriedly at Ye Fan.


    In no time, Su Yuan-Shan''s bodyguards escorted him away from the shop.


    Back inside Treasure Trove, Ye Fan remained standing without an expression on his face.


    Zheng He had been helped up by the men with him.


    He spat out the blood in his mouth and cursed, "Punk, I''ve underestimated you."

 Chapter 591 Mr...Mr Chu?

    Chapter 591 Mr...Mr Chu?


    Zheng He''s expression was grim and his heart felt as ufortable as if he had just swallowed a fly.


    He never imagined that a master fighter of Yunzhou like himself would actually suffer at the hands of


    some hooligan.


    This was an unforgivable insult to Zheng He!


    "Mr Zheng, are you alright?"


    "We''ll avenge you right now!¡±


    "We''ll teach this young punk a good lesson and get back at him for you."


    The subordinates who hade along with Zheng He all stood out to avenge Zheng He, as if they


    were all trying to fight for this chance.


    "Get lost!" Zheng He hollered and sent the one right in front of him flying with a p.


    "I, Zheng He, am the grand champion of Yunzhou''s martial artspetition. I am fully capable myself,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    so why should I need any of you to avenge me? I was just careless earlier. Otherwise, do you think this


    young punk here would be able to take an attack from me?"


    Zheng He angrily shouted as he pushed his men away from supporting him and walked towards Ye


    Fan again as he red furiously at Ye Fan. "Punk, I''ll give you one more chance. Kneel down and


    apologize!"


    "Otherwise, I''ll..."


    BAM!


    Before Zheng He could finish saying his threatening words, Ye Fan pped him.


    His facial bone was shattered and he spewed a mouthful of blood and teeth onto the floor.


    "This..."


    "He''s really fierce!"


    The shop owner was still watching by the side and he waspletely stunned. He didn''t expect this


    young man to persist so strongly without any regard for the other party''s background or identity.


    He made an attack just because the opponent said something he didn''t like hearing!


    "You little bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    Zheng He''s face was a mess from Ye Fan''s p, but he still climbed up from the floor to fight Ye Fan.


    "What''s going on? Master Zheng, what''s happened, why are all of you taking so long to buy


    something?" a female voice called out from outside the door.


    An aloof and authoritative looking woman was in a long Versace coat, and the high ck boots she


    wore made her figure look even slimmer than usual.


    The moment this woman appeared, her beautiful face attracted the attention of everyone in the shop.


    When he saw here in, Zheng He''s expression fell. He quickly reported to her,


    "Miss, there''s been a little issue."


    "I wanted to choose a nice piece of jade for you, but someone here insisted on snatching it away from


    me. But don''t worry, I''ll break his legs and make him kneel and apologize to you," said Zheng He


    through clenched teeth.


    The woman''s pretty brows frowned slightly after hearing this. "So this person is also the one who


    injured you? How very bold! Who is it? Who dares to touch someone from the Li family? He must be


    tired of living!"


    Li Xue-Qi was instantly incensed after finding out what happened.


    Zheng He was her own martial arts teacher, so hurting Zheng He was equivalent to a p in Li Xue-


    Qi''s own face.


    Of course Li Xue-Qi was furious!


    "Miss, it''s him. That''s the punk who hurt Mr Zheng..." The other subordinates pointed to the person on


    the other side.


    A slim figure was still standing there quietly.


    He stood with his back facing everyone else and didn''t even bother looking at Li Xue-Qi.


    "Oh, it''s him? You! Kneel down and apologize to my master right now!" shouted Li Xue-Qi coldly as she


    unleashed all the authoritativeness that she had as the eldest daughter of the Li family.


    Ye Fan justughed.


    "Li Xue-Qi, you can really throw your weight around. Even if your brother were here, he wouldn''t dare


    to make me kneel and apologize. You''re just an ordinary woman, so where did you find the guts to ask


    me of this?" Ye Fan smiled coldly as he suddenly spun around.


    Li Xue-Qi suddenly felt like lightning had just struck her brain. Her entire body trembled and her pretty


    eyes widened immediately.


    "Mr...Mr Chu?"


    Li Xue-Qi was frightened to bits now.


    She never imagined that this person right here would be Ye Fan.


    When she saw Ye Fan''s face, Li Xue-Qi instantly froze.


    All the authoritativeness she had earlier vanished as she went up to him to apologize.


    "Mr Chu, I''m so sorry. I...I didn''t know it was you. My subordinates were blind and stupid, I''ll punish


    them right now. Please forgive us. Also, please, please don''t tell my brother. If he knew that I offended


    you, he will beat me to death."


    Li Xue-Qi was young and still not quite steady enough. After realizing that she was in trouble, her eyes


    immediately reddened and she started to humbly apologize profusely to Ye Fan. She was on the verge


    of tears from the terror in her heart.


    Zheng He and the others were shocked by what they saw.


    "M-Miss, what...what are you doing? Why should someone as highly esteemed as you apologize to a


    stupid brat like him?" asked Zheng He withrge eyes because he simply couldn''t understand.


    "Shut up!" Li Xue-Qi used the back of her hand to p Zheng He across the face.


    "You stupid thing! How dare you simply go around offending just anybody?! You nearly got me killed!


    Hand over the jade and go apologize to Mr Chu right now!"


    Li Xue-Qi was so angry that she wanted to bite this stupid Zheng He to death.


    If not for him, Li Xue-Qi wouldn''t have offended Ye Fan.


    "Miss, I don''t understand, I really don''t. He''s just a young fellow, so why are you so polite towards him?


    You are the eldest daughter of the Li family after all. Is there someone who is more powerful than the Li


    family in Yunzhou? Unless..."


    Zheng He cut himself off as he seemed to suddenly realize something and his entire body shuddered.


    He looked like he had seen a ghost when he looked back at the skinny young man in front.


    "Mr...Mr Chu? You mean he...he''s that person who shook up all of Jiangdong and the strong fighters of


    the province and became the leader of Jiangdong? The man who Master Er and the rest regard as


    their king? THAT Mr Chu?!¡±


    When Li Xue-Qi called Ye Fan ''Mr Chu'', Zheng He didn''t think much of it.


    After all, there were plenty of people with the surname Chu. There was a Chu family in Yunzhou itself


    and all the men of that family were addressed as ''Mr Chu'' too.


    So Zheng He didn''t think this Mr Chu was actually THAT Mr Chu.


    But after he saw how Li Xue-Qi behaved, Zheng He could guess as much.


    So he had to check with her.


    "If not?" Li Xue-Qi replied through gritted teeth.


    BOOM...


    Zheng He''s face paled and his head was ringing.


    He suddenly realized who he had just offended.


    But Zheng He never expected that the great Mr Chu of Jiangdong would be this young.


    "So Mr Zheng, do you want that piece of jade or not?"


    Ye Fan seemed to be looking down at Zheng He as he smiled mockingly. It was as if he was ying


    with a mere ant.

 Chapter 592 Not a Good Match

    Chapter 592 Not a Good Match


    "Are you saying that this jade pendant was secretly removed from a cave?" Ye Fan was still within


    Treasure Trove and asking another man this question.


    This man was the original owner of the jade pendant.


    "That''s right! Everything I said earlier is the truth!" replied the man fearfully.


    After getting the jade back from Zheng He, Ye Fan started asking about the origins of this jade


    pendant.


    After some questions, he finally traced it back to this man named Wang Wu.


    So this jade had been secretly removed from a cave in the suburbs of Yunzhou.


    After polishing it and turning it into a design, he then sold it to Treasure Trove.


    "Alright, you can leave." Ye Fan waved his hand and let Wang Wu go after he found out where this


    piece of jade hade from.


    "Mr Chu, are you sure you want to go down personally to have a look? Do you want me to send some


    subordinates down instead?" asked Li Xue-Qi respectfully next to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "No need, I can go down personally."


    "But Wang Wu said that the mountain with this cave has been bought over by the Liang family and the


    surrounding area has been cordoned off. Do you know this Liang family? Introduce me to them and it''s


    enough for the Liang family to bring me there," said Ye Fan as he looked at her.


    Li Xue-Qi thought about it, then replied, "Sure, Mr Chu, I will get this settled for you. As for the


    misunderstanding earlier..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your brother about what happened today," replied Ye Fan quietly.


    "Heehee, thank you, Mr Chu!¡± Li Xue-Qi was instantly overjoyed and felt like a huge burden had been


    lifted off her shoulders.


    Even though Ye Fan let this matter go, Li Xue-Qi knew that he had only done so on ount of her


    elder brother.


    If her brother found out about what happened today, Li Xue-Qi was certain that he would break her legs


    for sure.


    Now that Ye Fan had promised not to tell Li Er, Li Xue-Qi was naturally d inside.


    Li Xue-Qi then left with her men.


    Ye Fan took the piece of jade and was about to leave too.


    A number of luxury cars came driving over.


    After the car doors opened, Ye Fan saw Su Yuan-Shan and arge group of mene along with him.


    "Ye Fan, are you alright? Did they make trouble for you?¡± asked Su Yuan-Shan anxiously when he saw


    Ye Fan.


    Su Qian and Su Yang had bothe along as well.


    Ye Fan was her best friend''s husband, so if something happened while he was out with her father, then


    Su Qian found it hard to exin things to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan smiled. "No problem, Uncle Su. They can''t do anything about me."


    "Alright, alright, as long as you''re fine. But you know, one must learn how to endure in certain


    situations. The Li family is very powerful, so even if we have to suffer some humiliation, we must not


    offend people we cannot afford to." Su Yuan-Shan thought that Ye Fan must have managed to get


    away because he eventually apologized to Zheng He.


    "By the way, where''s Mr Zheng?¡± asked Su Yuan-Shan.


    "After I beat him up, he left,¡± said Ye Fan nonchntly.


    Wait, what?


    "What did you say? You beat him again?" Su Yuan-Shan''s eyes were going to fall out of his head soon


    from fright.


    "Ye Fan, do you genuinely not know how powerful the Li family is or are you faking it? The head of the


    Li family, Li Er, is a corporate giant in Yunzhou. Even the mayor is extra polite to him. You''re a nobody


    and you actually beat one of his so badly that he ran away? Have you ever considered the


    consequences?" Su Yuan-Shan''s face was livid.


    Su Qian''s mouth was also open wide from shock.


    "Ye Fan, you seriously beat up someone from the Li family? Are you nuts? Did you think that just


    because you''re strong, you can whatever you want in Yunzhou? You''re really going to get Mu-Cheng


    into trouble someday! Hurry up and buy something, then go to the Li house to apologize and beg for


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their forgiveness!"


    She had heard from her father about how Ye Fan had run into a conflict with the Li family, so Su Qian


    was worried that this young and stupid Ye Fan would really beat the other guy up.


    But the thing she had been most worried about happened anyway.


    "It''s just the Li family, there''s no need to worry about it. Besides, if anybody needs to apologize, it''s the


    Li family who needs to apologize. They have no right to get me to apologize to them,¡± Ye Fan continued


    to smile faintly.


    Su Yuan-Shan and the rest were stunned when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    Their scalps felt numb from being too frightened.


    "Ye Fan, what nonsense are you spouting? Are you tired of living?! If the Li family were here, these


    words alone could get you killed on the spot." Su Yuan-Shan was so frightened that his entire body was


    trembling.


    "Exactly, Ye Fan. It''s not the time to let your pride get in the way of things. Go get prepared, we''ll go to


    the Li house to apologize tonight," chimed in Su Yang.


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    "You guys don''t have to bother about this matter anymore. Is there anything else? If not, I''ll head home


    first.¡±


    Ye Fan then turned and left.


    "Sigh...The only problem with this Ye Fan is that he''s too proud. Or rather, he''s a little too audacious.


    Dad, such a man is not a good match for Su Qian,¡± sighed Su Yang as he shook his head.


    Su Yuan-Shan didn''t say anything but he was disappointed in Ye Fan.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to still be unable to see the bigger picture clearly.


    He knew a few moves and became so audacious that he didn''t even have any regard for the Li family.


    This was as good as sending himself to die.


    "Let''s go, we should head home too," said Su Yuan-Shan quietly. Then he got into the car and they all


    went home.


    On the way home, Ye Fan continued to look at the jade in his hand as he walked.


    The jade was slightly warm and it seemed to contain a strange sort of energy.


    Ye Fan was going to try and absorb the energy inside this piece of jade after getting home.


    He was going to see if it would help with his cultivation process of Invoking the Celestial Cloud.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me," thought Ye Fan to himself.


    But just when Ye Fan was about to reach home, a car suddenly stopped in front of him and blocked his


    way.


    "Ye Fan, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time now. Xian would like to invite you to his boxing gym


    for a cup of tea and to get to know each other better. Do you dare to go?" Situ Feng emerged from the


    car, and a pair of twin sisters followed behind him.


    This pair of twins didn''t just have identical faces. They were both in the same pale red long dress and


    silver high heels.


    Their faces were pretty and had excellent figures.


    "So, this is Ye Fan? He''s obviously a pauper and reeks of the countryside, but he dared to offend Xian?


    He must be really tired of living,¡± said the older sister, Xia Yue. Her pretty eyes looked at Ye Fan with


    nothing but disdain and contempt.


    "Sis, Grandpa said before that we shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. I think..."


    "Shut up! It''s not your ce to speak!" Xia Yue interrupted her younger sister, Xia Xue.


    Then Xia Yue looked back at Ye Fan and sneered, "Say something, don''t stand there and pretend


    you''re deaf and mute. My Xian wants you at the boxing gym, soe along with us now!¡±

 Chapter 593 So What

    Chapter 593 So What


    "Are you nuts?¡±


    Ye Fan stood along the road and looked at this shily dressed woman as if she was an idiot. He felt


    that she was really aughable character.


    These people seemed to regard Fan Zhong-Xian as their father and his words as thew.


    But Ye Fan was above that.


    So he couldn''t be bothered with whatever they said.


    Ye Fan turned to head home.


    "You little punk! Did you think that Xian will let you off just because you avoid him? Just you wait! One


    of these days, you''ll go over obediently to kneel in front of Xian and lick his shoes!" came Xia Yue''s


    disdainfulughter.


    "Situ Feng, I thought this Ye Fan was some big shot since he''s got the backing of the Shen family. But it


    seems like he''s just a weak fellow after all. He doesn''t even have the guts to face Xian. He''s really just


    trash who isn''t even as good as one fingernail on Xian."


    Theughter behind him slowly faded, but Ye Fan behaved like he hadn''t heard anything.


    They were just a bunch of clowns, so Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by their words.


    Ye Fan pushed the door to the house open to find that the living room lights were still on.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was on the sofa and seemed to be waiting for Ye Fan.


    Su Qian was also around.


    When Ye Fan walked through the door, Su Qian scoffed coldly, turned her face away and ignored him.


    The atmosphere in the house seemed a little heavy.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? Who made you angry?" asked Ye Xiao with augh in hope of making the


    atmosphere more rxed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t reply that question. She looked at Ye Fan and her tone of voice was warm, "Ye


    Fan, do you know why I was punished by Grandpa to marry you back then?"


    Ye Fan was stunned for a while. He didn''t know why Qiu Mu-Cheng was bringing this up now.


    "At that time, the young master of a well-to-do family tried to molest me, so I used my high heels to kick


    his lower half and he ended up in hospital. At that time, I felt vindicated and felt that he deserved what


    he got. But in the end? My grandfather and uncles dragged me to the hospital to apologize. Grandpa


    wanted me to kneel before that young master to apologize but I refused. I felt that I wasn''t in the wrong


    and he was the one in the wrong, so why should I be the one apologizing?"


    "That day in the hospital, Grandpa pped me and I ran out crying. Later I found out that Grandpa had


    knelt on my behalf in exchange for the other party''s forgiveness.


    From then on, I knew that there is no right and wrong in this world, only strong and weak. Compared to


    those people, the Qiu family was too small and I was nothing but dust. It only took one word from them


    to destroy everything the Qiu family had, so there was nothing else we could do besides bow to them."


    The moon was cold as ice outside the window.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s low and warm voice resounded gently in the room like a cool breeze.


    There was also a faint smile on her lips as she spoke.


    This smile seemed self-deprecating and helpless at the same time.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and let Qiu Mu-Cheng continue.


    "So Ye Fan, go with me to the Li house to apologize tonight. I''ve already prepared everything," said Qiu


    Mu-Cheng as she got up, picked up the gifts meant for the Li family and wanted to pull Ye Fan out of


    the house with her.


    But to her surprise, Ye Fan continued standing where he was and didn''t look like he was going


    anywhere.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned and looked in puzzlement at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan quietly replied, "Mu-Cheng, I''m not going to apologize and there''s no need to. I wasn''t the one


    in the wrong and they were the ones who offended me first, so why should I go? On top of that, even if


    I were wrong, the Li family wouldn''t dare to ept an apology from me."


    "Enough!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly shouted angrily to cut off Ye Fan''s words.


    "Ye Fan, what''s the point of saying all these boastful and empty words? I''ve said so much already,


    didn''t any of it get to you? Sure, you''re amazing and you can beat up ten or even twenty men all by


    yourself. But what about a powerful group of people? Or a rich family?"


    "Do you know how powerful the Li family is in Yunzhou? Even the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi,


    is just one of Master Li Er''s subordinates. As for the Shen Fei whom you always rely on, he''s probably


    not allowed anywhere near Li Er! If he wants to, Li Er canmand a hundred or maybe even a


    thousand people to do his bidding! He even has power in the government!"


    "Remember Han Wen-Xue, the woman we met at Jinding Mall during the Midautumn Festival? Her


    husband had assets worth more than $100 million but hispany became bankrupt overnight and he


    went to jail! The person who did this to them was the Li family. Even a millionaire has no power against


    him, so what''s a poor man born in the vige like you going to use against the Li family? What do you


    mean by saying the Li family wouldn''t dare to ept an apology from you?!" Qiu Mu-Cheng shouted


    angrily at Ye Fan as her eyes turned red.


    She was really furious now.


    Su Qian told Qiu Mu-Cheng earlier that Ye Fan had offended someone from the Li family and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng immediately paled.


    But she knew that Ye Fan was someone with great pride, so she didn''tsh out at him and tried to use


    logic and reason to persuade him first.


    But what frustrated Qiu Mu-Cheng was that Ye Fan didn''t care for anything she said and even started


    saying such boastful words like an idiot.


    Of course Qiu Mu-Cheng was angry.


    But Ye Fanughed at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s torrential anger.


    Thatugh was self-deprecating and sounded sarcastic.


    "Born in the vige? Poor fellow?" Ye Fan shook his head and his eyes were filled with self-


    deprecation.


    "Mu-Cheng, many people haveughed at me for being of lowly birth and of a poor background, and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    they look down on me.


    But I don''t care. Because to me, all of them are no more than ants and there''s no need to stoop to


    these clowns'' level. But I didn''t expect that you look at me this way too," said Ye Fan as he continued to


    "If not? Did I say something wrong? Ye Fan, why can''t you look at yourself squarely in the eye? Why


    are you always living in your own imagination?" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "I know you have a lot of pride, but the Li family is really not one you can afford to offend! Do you know


    how powerful the Li family is in Yunzhou or not? The head of the Li family has been the leader of this


    city for at least ten years now, has connections on both sides of thew and has control over the city!"


    "And so what?" Ye Fan suddenly roared angrily. His voice was as loud as thunder.


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were so shocked by this outburst that they both froze where they are.


    "The Li family has immense power and influence and can control this ce, but can they fight one fist


    of mine? Power is in my hands, so never mind Yunzhou - even if you''re talking about all of Jiangdong,


    and even the capital, Yanjing, I, Ye Fan, will be able to destroy them with one punch and keep them


    under my feet!"


    His words were firm and confident, like gold and rocks nging to the floor.

 Chapter 594 You Dont Understand Me at All

    Chapter 594 You Don''t Understand Me at All


    Ye Fan looked arrogantly at the woman in front of him with a cold smile on his face.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, Qiu Mu-Cheng. You only know that one must not incur the wrath of the Li family, but


    did you know that one must also not incur the wrath of your man?!¡±


    "You know that Li Er has immense power and influence, but did you know that no matter how powerful


    he is, he is only one of my dogs?!"


    It was deathly silent.


    The huge living room was filled with nothing else but the howling wind and the echo of Ye Fan''s furious


    voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian were both so frightened that their faces were pale and they were rooted to


    the floor.


    They didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    For some reason, they suddenly felt like the Ye Fan before them was so strange to them.


    He was so unfamiliar, it made them afraid.


    It made them feel as though they didn''t know him at all.


    After a long period of silence, Ye Fan took a deep breath.


    His emotions had calmed down, so he turned to go upstairs.


    But when he reached the bottom of the stairs, Ye Fan suddenly stopped and shook his head with his


    back facing them.


    "You don''t understand me at all." His low and quiet words flowed through the room with the wind.


    By the time Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian looked up, Ye Fan had already gone upstairs.


    They were left with nothing but silence.


    After a long time, Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Su Qian with bloodshot eyes.


    Her tears started flowing down her cheeks without her realizing it.


    Her voice cracked as she said through her tears, "Qianqian, did I do the wrong thing? I meant it for his


    own good, so why doesn''t he appreciate it? Or is it really because I don''t understand him and


    everything he said was true?" Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to sob uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan was too angry and just said those things in a fit. Don''t tell me you''re going to


    believe anything he said? How could those things be true? Master Li Er is so powerful and influential,


    so how could he be Ye Fan''s dog? He was just saying all that out of anger," Su Qian tried her best to


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng only cried even harder.


    "Why should he say angry things? How could he shout at me like that? What did I do wrong? I did this


    for his own good and I was thinking for him, so how could he bully me like that?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tears continued to flow.


    This was the first time in three years that Ye Fan had blown up so badly at her.


    It was impossible for Qiu Mu-Cheng not to feel terrified or afraid as a result.


    But of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng was upset and felt like she had been misunderstood.


    She had said all that because she was worried about Ye Fan. Why didn''t he appreciate it at all?


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t realize that concern could be shown in many different ways.


    She had no idea that the things she said hurt Ye Fan''s heart deeply instead.


    But it was inevitable for a husband and wife to quarrel from time to time.


    The two of them were still young and it was their first love rtionship and marriage too, so there was


    no other way to bring themselves closer to one another besides going through one trial after another.


    Su Qian felt bad when she saw how heartbroken Qiu Mu-Cheng looked and continued tofort her,


    "Mu-Cheng, you didn''t do anything wrong. That stupid idiot doesn''t know what''s good for him and


    doesn''t appreciate your concern. You didn''t do anything wrong, so don''t cry anymore. When he''s


    calmed down and thought it through, he''lle back to apologize to you..>"


    A dim yellow light flickered and slowly filled the dark room with light.


    Ye Fan returned to his room and shut the door behind him. The world immediately became more


    peaceful.


    "Han, you called?" Ye Fan answered a phone call and tried to sound calm, but his voice was still


    trembling slightly.


    "Young Master, are you alright?" asked Han worriedly as he noticed something didn''t sound quite right.


    Ye Fan quietly replied, "I''m fine. Say what you wanted to."


    "It''s about thest time you told me to find Miss Qiu a bodyguard. After thinking about it, I think it''s best


    to send Qing Tan over. She''s one of the 12 Dragon Guards, meticulous and likes quiet ces, so I


    think she''s the best one to protect Miss Qiu. But Qing Tan is still on a training mission and hasn''te


    back yet, so I''m afraid she won''t be able to reach Yunzhou in time,¡± said Han carefully.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Sure, we''ll go with that then. As for the timing, as long as she gets here before we


    arrive at the Chu family, it''ll do."


    "Sure, Young Master. I will make arrangements right now.¡±


    Han hung up after getting the go ahead from Ye Fan.


    While Ye Fan sat cross-legged on the bed.


    He closed his eyes slightly and started chanting the Invocation of the Celestial Cloud in his heart.


    As his heart slowly calm down, a faint green glow flowed out from the piece of jade ced in front of Ye


    Fan.


    It flowed into Ye Fan''s body as he breathed and gathered within his dantian.


    After some time, Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly opened up again.


    "The energy inside this jade is really able to help me with my cultivation process. Looks like I have to


    pay that cave a visit before the Feast of the Sea and Sky,¡± thought Ye Fan quietly to himself.


    Yup, that piece of jade was the one Ye Fan got from Treasure Trove earlier that night.


    From the moment he saw it, Ye Fan could sense that this piece wasn''t ordinary.


    He realized that this piece of jade carried an extremely concentrated amount of energy from the


    universe.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud wrote that there was a soul within jade rocks that could absorb the


    essence of the sun and moon, and could contain the energy of the universe.


    But most jade pieces carried very small and sparse amounts of energy if any at all.


    However, the piece he had right now had a very intense energy within it.


    So Ye Fan immediately figured that if he could find the source of this jade, then it would definitely be of


    tremendous help to the speed at which he could finally master Invoking the Celestial Cloud.


    But Ye Fan was in no hurry and waited for news from Li Xue-Qi.


    The Xishan area was quiterge, so without anybody leading the way, it would be hard for Ye Fan to


    find it.


    If the Liang family was willing to lead him there, it would save Ye Fan a lot of trouble.


    The night soon passed.


    The next morning, Ye Fan went downstairs to find that Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left for work.


    She was probably still angry about what happenedst night.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t going to exin himself. Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t going to believe him no matter what


    he said anyway.


    Everything would be revealed on New Year''s Day, and these girls would finally find out who Ye Fan


    really was.


    It was soon afternoon time.


    The call that Ye Fan had been waiting for finally arrived.


    "Mr Chu, I''ve talked to the Liang family and they happen to be heading for the mountain tonight. If you


    want to go along, then it would be good if you can reach the Xishan Garden Hotel before 5PM. You can


    just tell them why you''re there and someone will lead you in,¡± said Li Xue-Qi respectfully over the


    phone.


    Ye Fan nodded and just replied with an ''Ok''.


    He looked at the time to find that it was 308PM!

 Chapter 595 Fine, Ill Go!

    Chapter 595 Fine, I''ll Go!


    He had less than two hours.


    Ye Fan didn''t dy any further and quickly left the house to head for Xishan Garden Hotel.


    But he hadn''t gone too far when several cars came driving towards him.


    There was a screech as a car made a beautiful sharp turn.


    There was an ear deafening piercing noise as the tires rubbed against the road.


    There was one Maserati sports car and two Audi convertibles that drifted perfectly and trapped Ye Fan


    in the center of the cars.


    Ye Fan''s gaze instantly grew cold.


    All three car doors opened at almost the same time.


    A pair of silver high heels hit the road as Xia Yue appeared in front of Ye Fan again in a ck Versace


    coat and sunsses.


    Besides Xia Yue, there was Situ Feng as well as other people Ye Fan didn''t know.


    But all these people were very well dressed in expensive clothes, so they were clearly from wealthy


    backgrounds.


    From the look of these sports cars, these people were probably children of rich families who were on


    good terms with Fan Zhong-Xian.


    "Country bumpkin, we meet again. I told you, you can''t hide from us. Nobody whom my Xian wants to


    meet has ever gotten away." Xia Yue said the word ''Xian'' with such admiration and infatuation for him.


    This Xia Yue was definitely a fan of Fan Zhong-Xian''s.


    "I don''t have time for you guys. Please move aside," said Ye Fan coldly with a frown.


    Xia Yue was amused.


    "Punk, just because you say you don''t have time, you think you could get away? Not only does Xian


    want you to go over, even the head of Stun the World School of Boxing wants you to go over. The two


    heads of the gym have both said so already, so would a country bumpkin like you dare to turn them


    down?"


    Xia Yue looked down at Ye Fan and her eyes were filled with smugness.


    She had a deep sense of superiority in those eyes.


    It was as if knowing someone like Fan Zhong-Xian was something to be extremely proud of.


    "Sis, forget it. He''s already scared and knows he''s wrong, so there''s no need to make things difficult."


    While Xia Yue was pushy, her twin sister, Xia Xue, started to feel bad for Ye Fan.


    She had heard from Situ Feng and the rest about how Ye Fan was of lowly birth, married into his wife''s


    family and had suffered a lot of humiliation and bullying over the years before he finally found his ce


    in Yunzhou.


    Since he was already so pitiful, Xia Xue couldn''t stand watching her sister and the rest bully this man.


    "What? Afraid? He''s only scared now? This fellow got Xian and I into such trouble and humiliated us in


    front of all our ssmates. He deserves what he''s getting now, so there''s no need to pity him! Xue, a


    useless coward like him is best at acting pitiful, but he''s very wicked inside and doesn''t deserve your


    sympathy!" shouted Situ Feng angrily through gritted teeth as he recalled what happened back at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s birthday party.


    "But..."


    Xia Xue wanted to help Ye Fan but Xia Yue cut her off. "Xue, shut up. If you keep talking, I won''t bring


    you out anymore. Go back into the car!"


    Xia Xue was too scared to speak anymore after her sister reprimanded her. She quietly stood at the


    back and looked at Ye Fan with sympathy and pity.


    Xia Xue even felt that Ye Fan was even more pitiful then Maomao back home.


    Maomao was their pet dog.


    "Situ Feng, what are all of you doing?!" an angry shout suddenly came from afar.


    Su Qian happened to be on her way home to get something when she noticed Ye Fan surrounded by


    these three sports cars, so she stopped the car and walked over anxiously.


    Of course Su Qian knew the feud between Ye Fan and Fan Zhong-Xian.


    She knew that all these people were definitely up to no good.


    "Qianqian? No worries, Xian just wants to invite Ye Fan over for a cup of tea and to get to know him


    better, that''s all," exined Situ Feng to Su Qian with a smile.


    Su Qian was an impatient person, so she snapped back rudely after hearing this, "A cup of tea? Situ


    Feng, do you take me as an idiot? Who would believe that? I''m


    warning you, Ye Fan is Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, so if you dare to do anything to him, Mu-Cheng will


    hate all of you."


    "Go back and tell Fan Zhong-Xian that if he really cares for Mu-Cheng, then stop trying to attack Ye


    Fan," said Su Qian fiercely.


    Of course Situ Feng wasn''t going to let Ye Fan off just because of what Su Qian said. He continued to


    smile and said, "Qianqian, as I said, it''s just a cup of tea and we won''t make things difficult for him. I


    promise you that on ount of Mu-Cheng, Xian will make sure hees back with all four limbs


    intact.¡±


    Situ Feng continued saying the same thing but Su Qian wasn''t believing any of it.


    "Ye Fan,e with me. These people are all Fan Zhong-Xian''s buddies and they''re all from rich and


    powerful families, so you can''t afford to offend them." Su Qian tugged on Ye Fan to move away from


    these people.


    "Hey hey hey, Qianqian, you can go anywhere you want, but I won''t let you take Ye Fan with you." Situ


    Feng''s tone of voice was getting colder.


    "Exactly. Who are you even? Xian specifically wants to see this guy, so how could you take him away?"


    "You...!"


    Su Qian''s face paled and she could see that they were surrounded by a number of people. This matter


    wasn''t going to end well for sure.


    But everything was fine as long as Ye Fan didn''t get into their cars. They could just remain like this.


    She didn''t think these people would kidnap Ye Fan in broad daylight.


    "Punk, stop trying to put up a fight. It''s toote even if you wanted to escape, and you can''t escape


    anyway. You''ve offended my Xian, so nobody can save you. If you know what''s good for you, get into


    the car and go with us to the boxing gym to see Xian.


    If you''ve got a good attitude and you kneel down to apologize to Xian as well as lick his shoes, then


    maybe Xian would be in a good mood and spare you any physical torture. HAHA!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Xia Yue''s words made everyone elseugh loudly.


    The ear piercingughter was filled with disdain and mocking for Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, don''t listen to them. If you go, you''d die horribly. Either you get bashed up, or you offend A


    LOT of people," Su Qian continued to advise him.


    But the look on Ye Fan''s face was icy cold.


    He didn''t hide anymore and lifted his head to look at all the people mocking at him. He scoffed, "Fine,


    I''ll go!"

 Chapter 596 Come and Prepare to Die

    Chapter 596 Come and Prepare to Die


    What?!


    "Ye Fan, are you nuts? These are all children of rich and powerful families, so you can''t afford to offend


    any of them. Come back here! Have you forgotten what Mu-Cheng said to you before?!" Su Qian


    shouted after him anxiously.


    She was both angry and worried at the same time.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was calling Ye Fan to go over with ill intentions. If Ye Fan went now, he was walking


    into Fan Zhong-Xian''s trap and he was definitely going to get thrashed.


    And even if Ye Fan was good enough to defeat someone who had boxed for more than a decade like


    Fan Zhong-Xian, Ye Fan couldn''t bear the consequences of doing that.


    After all, every member in Stun the World School of Boxing was either rich or powerful.


    If Ye Fan offended them, then there was no way he could deal with the consequences.


    He might feel good for a moment, but there was no way he could handle it when they came to seek


    revenge.


    But there was no way Ye Fan would care about what Su Qian was saying.


    After deciding to leave with them, Ye Fan got into the car.


    Before this, Ye Fan didn''t want to waste time on them.


    But these idiots kept making trouble for him.


    In that case, Ye Fan was going to grant them their wish!


    "Since you want to die, I''ll make sure all of you die!¡± There was a slight smile on Ye Fan''s lips and a


    sinister look faintly covered his clean face.


    But nobody noticed this change in Ye Fan expression.


    Instead, they continued to look smug and arrogant, as if they could already see Ye Fan sprawling on


    the ground from being bashed up from the moment Ye Fan decided to get into the car with them.


    "Ye Fan,e back! Don''t go with them! Do you want Mu-Cheng and I to worry to death?" Su Qian


    continued to shout at Ye Fan as he got into the car and even tried to go over and drag him out of the


    car.


    But Situ Feng blocked her way.


    "Qianqian, don''t bother wasting your energy. He''s chosen to ignore you, so why bother? Don''t worry,


    Xian will take good care of him. Haha!¡±


    Situ Fengughed loudly and left with the rest of them.


    They were all so smug that that they had achieved their aim.


    But Su Qian was both angry and worried.


    "This stupid idiot! Does he feel ufortable if he spends just one day without giving Mu-Cheng


    trouble?! How did Mu-Cheng marry such a disaster? I have to tell Mu-Cheng about this and get her to


    stop this nutcase!"


    Su Qian was too worried to take her things anymore. She quickly got back into her car and drove back


    to the office.


    Ye Fan had been taken away by Fan Zhong-Xian''s buddies.


    It didn''t take a genius to conclude that there were only two endings to this story.


    Either Ye Fan will get beaten up very badly by Fan Zhong-Xian and the rest...


    ...or Fan Zhong-Xian gets beaten badly by Ye Fan.


    Neither ending was a good sign.


    The former was a little better since Ye Fan would be the only one going through some physical pain.


    But if Ye Fan went crazy and bashed all those people up instead, then they would all be in big trouble.


    While Su Qian was rushing back to Mufan Real Estate, Xia Yue, Situ Feng and the rest had driven Ye


    Fan to the boxing gym.


    Ye Fan alighted and saw the rather showy signboard at the door.


    Stun the World School of Boxing!


    This name sounded like it was a big deal, but it really was just a kickboxing gym.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and other rich young folks like himself hardly worked, so besides indulging in vices


    and women, their other hobby was to fight.


    And so Fan Zhong-Xian called together a bunch of rich young men to start this gym.


    While entertaining themselves, they could also use this as an excuse to settle some personal feuds.


    This way, they could cover up their actions in the name of sparring. It was killing two birds with one


    stone!


    "Why are you still standing there? Get your ass inside now!" yelled some of the young men in the other


    cars.


    Xia Yue waved her hands at them andughed disdainfully, "Let him take a look. He won''t have the


    chance to in a while.¡±


    "Haha! You''re right! Since he''s offended Xian, then this fellow is going to be carried out on a stretcher


    Even though everyone wasughing mercilessly at him, Ye Fan walked in with them anyway.


    On the way in, Xia Xue was quietly advising Ye Fan when nobody was watching.


    "Later on, don''t argue back regardless of what Xian says. Most importantly, don''t fight back. He hates it


    when people fight back. If you do that, you will suffer less physical pain. Otherwise, he''d really beat you


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to death," whispered Xia Xue with a voice filled with sympathy and pity.


    Ye Fan turned a little curiously to look at this pretty youngdy next to him.


    He smiled beautifully at her.


    He didn''t expect someone among this pile of shit to actually remain untainted by them.


    "You''re still smiling? You''re going to die soon and you''re actually still smiling? You''ve offended Xian, so


    you won''t even get the chance to cryter!"


    Xia Yue thought that she would be able to see fear on Ye Fan''s face, but to her surprise, Ye Fan was


    actually smiling at her own younger sister.


    This made Xia Yue furious and she yelled at him as a result.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but shake his head inside and sighed.


    They were twins and carried the same genes, so why were their personalities so different?


    "Xian, I''ve brought that country bumpkin over here. Teehee! How are you going to thank me?"


    Xia Yue cast aside the arrogant and bullying aura she had earlier to be a gentle and subservient


    woman as she spoke coquettishly to Fan Zhong-Xian.


    Two men were quietly having tea on high chairs.


    One of them was Fan Zhong-Xian, the one who had a feud with Ye Fan.


    The other man was handsome with a trendy hairstyle as well as two ear studs on his earlobes. He


    looked every bit like a teen idol and seemed aloof and detached from the world.


    Someone like that would definitely cause many young girls to be infatuated with him if he walked along


    the streets.


    Ye Fan could feel that Xia Xue blushed when she looked at this man.


    It was clear that she had a crush on him.


    "Haha! Yue''er, don''t worry. Once this whole thing is over, I''ll remember to reward you,¡± said Fan Zhong-


    Xian as heughed merrily. He got up from his chair and got ready to enter the boxing ring.


    "Zhong-Xian, are you sure you don''t need me?" asked the other handsome man.


    "He''s just a country bumpkin, so I''m enough to teach him a lesson. Liang Bo, you''re the second best


    around here, so you can just sit back and rx. Why bother yourself with this stupid ant?" Fan Zhong-


    Xian waved his hand.


    He got changed, put on his boxing gloves, then leapt into the boxing ring.


    He looked down at Ye Fan who was still below the ring, and smiled coldly.


    "Punk, you embarrassed me during Mu-Cheng''s birthday, so I''m going to make you pay the painful


    price for doing that. Come up here and prepare to die now!!"


    BOOM!!


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s angry shouts echoed through the entire boxing gym.

 Chapter 597 Time for the Nonsense to End

    Chapter 597 Time for the Nonsense to End


    "So domineering!"


    "How authoritative!"


    "Brother Xian is amazing! He''s vicious with just a few words!¡±


    The moment Fan Zhong-Xian entered the ring, everyone watching in the gym reached a fever pitch.


    Situ Feng and the rest started singing Fan Zhong-Xian''s praises.


    Xia Yue''s eyes were filled with infatuation as she went crazy just seeing how cool Fan Zhong-Xian


    looked in the boxing ring and continued shouting alongside Situ Feng.


    "Wow!! Xian, you''re so handsome! Xue, look at my Xiaaaaan! I really want to have babies with him!"


    Xia Yue''s heart was filled with nothing but admiration and passion for the arrogant looking Fan Zhong-


    Xian in the boxing ring.


    She had known Fan Zhong-Xian for many years since the Xia and Fan families were friends, so the two


    of them had grown up together.


    Xia Yue had been a great admirer of Fan Zhong-Xian since she was a child and continued to woo him


    till today, but Fan Zhong-Xian never epted her feelings.


    But she wasn''t discouraged. She believed that someday she would be able to move Fan Zhong-Xian''s


    heart.


    "Punk, what the hell are you waiting for? Are you scared? You wanna run? HAHA! It''s toote to run


    now! Get up there and prepare to die!¡± yelled Situ Feng when he saw that Ye Fan still hadn''t entered


    the ring.


    "Why would I be afraid of a bunch of mice?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed faintly.


    Then he calmly entered the boxing ring.


    "Oh my god, this piece of trash seriously dared to enter the ring? Fine, let''s watch how he dies! Xian!


    Beat him to death!" Xia


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yue and the rest started shouting excitedly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian heard everyone cheering him on and started feeling like he was in the clouds. His ego


    was greatly satisfied now.


    He looked at Ye Fan with disdain and contempt.


    "Ye Fan, I thought you would be too afraid toe up. I didn''t expect you to be rather bold after all. Tell


    me, how do you want to die?"


    "I should be asking you this question!" Ye Fan''s eyes were cold.


    "He''s just grasping at straws! This country bumpkin really knows how to talk big! He''s going to die soon


    and he still dares to say such outrageous things? Xian, break one of his legs and show him what


    you''ve got!" shouted Xia Yue angrily.


    Of course she was angry that Ye Fan had actually dared to argue back to her idol.


    But Xia Xue grew anxious when she heard Ye Fan say this.


    She had just told him not to argue back no matter what Fan Zhong-Xian said. Why didn''t he listen to


    her?


    He was just asking for more trouble this way.


    As expected, Ye Fan''s words made Fan Zhong-Xian''s expression turn icy cold.


    "Brat, it looks like you really don''t know how amazing I am. I''m one of the three founders of this school.


    I''ve been learning how to box since I was seven, and out of the few hundred members of this school,


    only two men can hold up in a fight against me. You''re just a country bumpkin and you dare to insult


    me? Ye Fan, even if Shen Fei were here, he wouldn''t be able to save you!"


    "I initially thought that if you politely beg me for mercy, then I''ll let you off with a light lesson. But now,


    I''m going to bloody break one of your legs!" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian angrily.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Sure, I''ll break one of your legs then."


    "Bloody hell, you''re asking to get killed!" Fan Zhong-Xian lost his patience and swung a fist out


    violently.


    BOOM!


    The fiery red boxing glove made the air around it surge, and it blew so hard that Xia Yue''s hair was a


    mess.


    But this punch from Fan Zhong-Xian hit nothing. Ye Fan had moved to the side and dodged the attack.


    "Damn it, this country bumpkin got lucky!" fumed Xia Yue.


    She thought that her precious Xian would be able to knock this pauper out with one punch, but Ye Fan


    actually managed to dodge it instead.


    "Yue''er, rx. Your Xian hasn''t shown everything he''s got yet. Remember what''s his nickname in the


    school?" said the aloof man, Liang Bo, with a quiet scoff.


    Xia Yue thought about it. "Stunning King of


    Kicks?"


    "That''s right! Zhong-Xian''s real strength lies in his kicking technique. If I''m not careful enough, even I


    would have trouble dealing with Zhong-Xian''s kicks,¡± said Liang Bo with a faint smile.


    WOOONG!


    Just after Liang Bo said this, Fan Zhong-Xian finally started tounch his kicking technique.


    He suddenly shot a kick out like a venomous snakeing out of its pit.


    His speed was incredibly quick!


    One could even hear the st of the air as the kick whooshed past Ye Fan''s forehead.


    "Oh my god! How beautiful! Xian''s legwork is getting better and better!" Situ Feng and the rest shouted


    in excitement.


    Xia Yue''s excited little face was also flushed.


    "WOW! Xian, you''re so cool! Xian, I''m rooting for you!!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s breathtaking legwork caused everyone to cheer loudly for him.


    Xia Yue was even more infatuated with him and shouted arrogantly at Ye Fan, who was still holding up,


    "Go ahead and dodge him, you little punk! Let''s see how long more you can dodge for! Even if Xian


    doesn''t get you with one kick, I''m sure ten or twenty kickster, you won''t get so lucky anymore!"


    Xia Yueughed coldly. Hercent eyes felt like she could already see Ye Fan kneeling and


    begging for mercy.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s second and third kicks were delivered in quick session.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s attacks became wilder and fiercer. Each attack was like a thunderstorm crashing in


    Ye Fan''s direction without stopping at all.


    But even though Fan Zhong-Xian wasing so aggressively at him, Ye Fan''s expression remained


    especially calm.


    He moved about the boxing ring as if he was just taking a walk in the park. But even though he seemed


    to be moving leisurely, he still dodged each one of Fan Zhong-Xian''s attacks easily.


    "This fellow..."


    Liang Bo had been watching all this while from his high chair, and the disdain he had earlier was all


    gone. His handsome face began to look grim now.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Fan Zhong-Xian was still making crazy attacks at Ye Fan.


    He looked like he had be a mad dog or something, kicking to the front, to the back, to the side,


    sweeping across the floor or jumping up.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was truly the Stunning King of Kicks. His moves were very good for being performed


    on stage.


    All the prettydies watching were screaming their lungs out in excitement.


    "WOW!! My Xian is simply so cool! My Xian is really the best, and that country bumpkin just keeps


    getting attacked again and again! A piece of trash is just trash after all! He can''t fight back at all!"


    shouted Xia Yue excitedly.


    But Liang Bo''s eyelids kept twitching.


    This stupid Xia Yue was still singing of Fan Zhong-Xian''s praises.


    Even if nobody else could tell, Liang Bo could.


    It looked like Ye Fan was the one who kept getting attacked, but it was obvious that Fan Zhong-Xian


    had given it everything that he had and was even running out of moves, and he hadn''t even touched Ye


    Fan''s clothes.


    Under such a situation, once Ye Fan decided to actually fight back, Fan Zhong-


    Xian was in great danger.


    Only an idiot like Xia Yue would continue being fooled by this.


    Liang Bo''s expression was dark and there was cold sweat slowly appearing on his forehead.


    Just then, Xia Yue screamed again, "Xian, that''s quite enough, stop teasing that idiot! Break his stupid


    leg and end the fight!"


    Immediately after Xia Yue said that, Ye Fan finally made a move after dodging all this while.


    It was as if he had pulled a precious sword from its sheath and the glow of the de was revealed!


    "It''s time for the nonsense to end.¡±


    This cold and sinister voice sounded like the singing of the grim reaper.


    BOOOOOM...

 Chapter 598 Anybody Else?

    Chapter 598 Anybody Else?


    A st like the sound of thunder filled the ce.


    With a mighty blow, the force of a bolt of lightning came crashing down.


    Ye Fan''s fist collided into Fan Zhong-Xian''s oing foot.


    "AH H!!!" A bloodcurdling scream tore through the air.


    After that, Fan Zhong-Xian''s cool and manly stance instantly became twisted and bent as his bones


    broke.


    He shrieked loudly as his heavy body flew out like a cannonball andnded outside the ring like a


    crippled dog.


    Just a moment ago, Xia Yue was cheering Fan Zhong-Xian on.


    In the next moment, Fan Zhong-Xian''s heavy body hade flying over and headed exactly for Xia


    Yue.


    The impact was so heavy that both of them flew out together.


    They crashed into several tables and chairs before finallynding on the floor.


    PFFT...


    Fan Zhong-Xian was severely injured from the punch. His body shuddered after crashing to the floor


    and he spewed a mouthful of blood all over Xia Yue''s face.


    Silence.


    The whole ce was silent.


    The entire gym waspletely silent.


    You could even hear a pin drop.


    Everyone was stunned and rooted to the ground. All the mocking and teasing anybody had towards Ye


    Fan earlier had been smashed to smithereens with this one punch.


    Before this, nobody thought that things would end like that.


    "AHHH! My leg is broken! It''s so painful!! AHH! That asshole! He broke my leg!!¡± wailed Fan Zhong-


    Xian as he clutched his leg. His dog-like howling echoed through the entire gym.


    Xia Yue was so frightened that she looked like her soul had left her body. Tears started rolling down her


    face uncontrobly and mixed in with the blood.


    This couple was no longer arrogant andcent like before. They were now pitiful and a sad sight


    to behold.


    "Xian!"


    "Sis!"


    "You little bastard! Ye Fan, how dare you!


    How dare you hit Xian so hard?! You deserve to die!"


    After the initial shock was over, Situ Feng and the rest hurried over to help Fan Zhong-Xian to his feet.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s leg had been broken by Ye Fan and he couldn''t stand anymore. The pain nearly


    made him faint too.


    "Xian, I''ll send you to the hospital,¡± said Situ Feng.


    "NO! If I don''t get revenge for this, I''m not going to the hospital! Liang Bo! Avenge me! Avenge me,


    Liang Bo!!" Fan Zhong-Xian roared as his eyes were bloodshot and his face was covered with


    wickedness and hatred.


    Situ Feng and the rest were clearly indignant about this loss as well, so they all turned and started


    shouting at Liang Bo, "Bo! Avenge Xian!"


    "Take revenge for Xian!"


    A few dozen of them were calling out to Liang Bo.


    Liang Bo was the vice-president of this ce and he was stronger than Fan Zhong-Xian.


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian had lost, everyone naturally ced their hopes on Liang Bo.


    "Bo, kill that fellow! Take revenge for Xian!" they continued to shout.


    Xia Yue wiped away the bloodied tears on her face and shouted angrily, "Liang Bo, take revenge for


    us!"


    Eventually, the silent Liang Bo finally got up from his chair after everyone pleaded with him.


    The minute he got up, Xia Xue felt like her little heart was going to leap out from her mouth.


    Was the man she admired so much finally going to make a move?


    Xia Xue was looking forward to it, but she also felt conflicted.


    She admired Liang Bo and was hoping that he could assert his authority and turn the tables.


    But that would make Ye Fan pitiful, and she was afraid that he would be beaten up very badly by her


    idol.


    While Xia Xue was still struggling inside, Liang Bo had already entered the ring.


    Ye Fan was standing proudly inside with his hands behind his back.


    His clean face was calm and emotionless.


    "Your name is Ye Fan?" asked Liang Bo after he entered the ring. He stuffed his hands into his pant


    pockets and raised an eyebrow to make himself look aloof.


    Ye Fan ignored him.


    Liang Bo became even more displeased. "If you go over and kowtow to Zhong-Xian as an apology, I''ll


    let you off today."


    Ye Fan was amused. "Let me off? Do you think you''re qualified to say that?"


    "Excellent, simply excellent. You know, I''m not the kind of person who bullies weaker people, but since


    you have no idea what''s good for you, then..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know." Liang Bo was still pretending to act cool and calm, but before he could finish


    his sentence, Ye Fan cut him off with a response that made Liang Bo so stunned that he was


    speechless.


    "You!" Liang Bo was going to die from getting so angry.


    Good god!


    How was there such an idiot in this world?!


    "Liang Bo, don''t bother wasting time talking to him. Get it over and done with quickly! Maim him with


    three punches. I want both his legs broken so he''ll kneel before me and beg me for mercy!¡± shouted


    Fan Zhong-Xian maliciously.


    Ye Fan listened to these words and nodded. "Alright, we''ll go with what he said. I''ll get it over and done


    with quickly so that you''ll kneel down and beg me for mercy," said Ye Fan calmly.


    What the hell...


    "I wasn''t bloody talking to you!" yelled Fan Zhong-Xian angrily. He was on the verge of crying from


    being so pissed.


    "Bo! Finish him off with one move! This country bumpkin is too audacious!" shouted the rest.


    Liang Bo looked at everyone and nodded to show that he was going to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    He looked towards Ye Fan. "You can make the first move. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t get the


    chance to."


    "Sure." Ye Fan nodded and didn''t bother being polite at all. Hezily started walking towards Liang Bo.


    His distracted expression didn''t look like he was about to fight. He looked more like he was going for a


    walk.


    "One''s attitude is the most important when ites to sparring. Look at how flippant he looks! He''s


    going to lose for sure! Xian, just watch! Bo is definitely going to take revenge for you!" said Situ Feng


    with a cold smile.


    The rest had disdainful expressions on their faces too.


    "I think this idiot realizes he''s no match for Bo and he''s just giving up now."


    "We can''t let him continue doing whatever he wants. Stun the World School of Boxing has so many


    good fighters, so I''m sure we''ll kill him today!¡±


    Just when everyone was chortling away, Ye Fan stopped strolling and suddenly gave a kick.


    WOOONG!


    His long leg was like a whip and was as fast as lightning.


    It was so fast that one could literally hear it st through the air.


    Just like that, Ye Fan''s leg carried an unstoppable energy and delivered a mighty kick.


    "This..."


    Liang Bo was initially confident before this, but now his eyes immediately widened.


    Before he realized what was going on, he felt a terrible pain.


    BAM!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Liang Bo went flying out of the boxing ring.


    He flew out like a kite whose string was broken andnded with a loud crash. His head was facing


    down and fit into therge vase at the side.


    PIANG!


    The vase broke and the crash filled the air.


    One kick!


    Just one kick.


    And the match was over.


    Liang Bo couldn''t get up at all while Ye Fan still stood upright.


    "Anybody else?! If you want to fight,e here and fight."


    Booom...


    Ye Fan''s angry voice echoed through the ce like a mad rush of wind.


    The entire ce was silent.


    All the chortling was instantly silenced.


    Everyone''s eyes were huge and they all looked like chickens that had their necks squeezed. They


    almost forgot how to breathe because they were so shocked.


    Situ Feng was terrified beyond words.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was as stunned as a wooden sculpture.


    Xia Yue''s face was so red, it was as if Ye Fan had pped her across her face.


    Her younger sister''s looked even more horrified.


    She suddenly felt that the glorious and magnificent image she had of Liang Bo for so many years had


    shattered with that one kick.


    Her eyes now only reflected that


    domineering and arrogant face that stood in the boxing ring and looked down at everyone else!

 Chapter 599 Kneel Down

    Chapter 599 Kneel Down


    HUUU...


    It was nearly evening time.


    A cold and strong wind blew noisily outside like a ghosts were sweeping by.


    The boxing gym was in a mess.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Liang Bo were both on the floor and Ye Fan was the only one left standing in the


    entire ce.


    Everyone looked at the thin but authoritative figure and couldn''t help but shudder.


    There were nearly a hundred of them, but nobody dared toe forward even though Ye Fan shouted


    for the next person to fight him.


    "What a bunch of cowards. There are so many of you, so how could you be scared of one country


    bumpkin? Even if he can fight one or two off, don''t tell me you think he can fight all of you?" Xia Yue''s


    hateful voice rang out from the crowd after a long period of shock.


    Her words had motivated the crowd.


    "She''s right! There are so many of us, so how could we be afraid of one stupid country bumpkin? Let''s


    all go up there together and thrash that fellow hard! We must take revenge for Xian and Bo!" Situ Feng


    started fanning the mes as well.


    In no time, all the rich young men in the crowd looked at one another and nodded. They started to look


    coldly towards Ye Fan now.


    "Ye Fan, did you think that just because you defeated myself and Liang Bo, you don''t have to be afraid


    of the Stun the World School of Boxing? We have a few hundred members, mind you. Even though not


    all of them are here today, we''ve got at least 70 or 80 of us. Even if both of us couldn''t fight you, I''m


    sure so many of us can do this together!¡± said Fan Zhong-Xian fiercely as he tried to endure the pain.


    "Oh, really? Since you''re so confident, then give it a shot. What other trump cards do you have? Show


    them now. I don''t have a lot of time left to waste on you, so I want to settle this once and for all," replied


    Ye Fan coldly.


    He really didn''t want to bother about people like Fan Zhong-Xian.


    But they refused to go away and kept harassing him.


    Even the nicest person in the world could get angry, so what more Ye Fan, the man who had


    conquered Jiangdong and Yanjing?


    Today, he wasn''t only going to teach Fan Zhong-Xian a lesson. He was going to use this opportunity to


    He was going to make sure all these people lived in fear of him.


    "You''re really audacious! Since you''d rather die, then don''t me me for getting nasty! All the members


    of Stun the World School of Boxing, listen to me! I, Fan Zhong-Xian, orders all of you to gather together


    and unite as one to kill this bloody country bumpkin!"manded Fan Zhong-Xian.


    After that, Situ Feng led the men forward and they made a mad rush towards Ye Fan.


    They were really going to surround and beat Ye Fan up!


    "Be careful! Run!"


    It was already toote to stop the men from charging forward.


    Xia Xue''s face was pale as she yelled out worriedly at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan remained standing in the boxing ring with his hands behind his back. "Run? Whatever for?


    Power is my hands! You may be many in number, but you''re just a bunch of breakable ceramic pots."


    His arrogant and coldughter echoed throughout the gym.


    Ye Fan''s aura filled the entire ce. "What an idiot! You''re going to die soon and you''re still trying to


    show off?


    Breakable ceramic pots? Go to hell! I''ll wait to see how you go about bragging once you''ve been


    beaten up!" yelled Fan Zhong-Xian furiously.


    Xia Yue was ring even more ferociously at her own sister.


    "You betrayer! I''ll teach you a lesson when we get home!¡±


    But while Xia Yue was still shouting angrily, Ye Fan had leapt into the air.


    His body was like a shadow as it dashed into the crowd in an instant.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan gave a violent kick.


    It was as quick as lightning.


    Ye Fan''s leg was targeted straight at the leader of the pack, Situ Feng!


    "What? He''s so fast?!" Situ Feng was stunned when he saw how Ye Fan had appeared in front of him


    in the blink of an eye.


    His eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    In his shock, Situ Feng grit his teeth and sent a leg towards Ye Fan as well.


    "Asshole, I''m going to fight you to the very end!"


    BAM!


    There was a terrible st.


    Situ Feng''s leg broke and it hung limply like a strand of noodles.


    Then with another st, he went flying.


    After crashing seven or eight other guys in the process, he finally crashed to the floor where he


    clutched his leg and cried miserably.


    "Situ Feng!" "You bastard, go to hell!"


    Situ Feng''s defeat made the rest of them even wilder than before.


    They all started shouting as they charged towards Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of them at all.


    He stepped forward and took seven steps in total.


    BAM BAM BAM...


    The 20 or 30 guys within the few meter radius of Ye Fan were kicked and sent flying.


    Ye Fan wasn''t weakened by this at all and unleashed his incredible strength on them again.


    He continued to attack with both fists and legs.


    Ye Fan was now like the swordsman in Li Bai''s poem.


    He killed one man with every ten steps, and nobody was left behind after he walked for a thousand


    miles.


    Nobody was left standing in any ce where Ye Fan''s fists and legs passed through.


    In just a few seconds, everyone was lying on the floor.


    Ye Fan had easily swept through all the men and shocked them once again.


    The huge boxing gym was covered in silence yet again.


    HUUU...


    The cold wind howled outside and sent the fallen leaves flying.


    Ye Fan continued to stand tall.


    His deep and authoritative eyes scanned the ce.


    Then he shouted angrily, "Kneel down!¡±


    BOOM!


    His voice was like thunder and the moment he said these words, the terrible pressure of his authority


    gushed out in all directions like a tidal wave.


    In that moment, everyone felt like a mountain was weighing on them and there was a tremendous


    pressure in the air.


    Besides those who had been beaten unconscious, the rest were really forced to kneel after Ye Fan had


    shouted thismand.


    "AHH! You asshole! You''re just a country bumpkin but you''re really bold! How dare you make me


    kneel?! Just you wait! Once Uncle He gets here, he''ll make sure to break your bones and turn you into


    dust!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian was kneeling painfully on the floor. His leg was already misaligned from the impact


    earlier, so the physical pain and the insult he felt made him almost go crazy.


    He was the young master of the Fan family, but now he had been forced by a useless coward to kneel.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a terrible humiliation to Fan Zhong-Xian and he found it difficult to ept.


    So he continued to roar and yell indignantly.


    "Sure! There''s no need to wait, call him and tell him toe over now. Who else are you still relying


    on? Tell all of them toe! You want to y? I''ll y with you. I''ll y with you until the very end!¡±


    replied Ye Fan domineeringly with a coldugh.


    His confident aura stunned everyone in the gym for a few moments.


    "Ye Fan, that''s what you said. If you''ve got guts, don''t go anywhere and just wait here. I''m going to call


    the Boxing King of the Stun the World School of Boxing toe here right now!" said Fan Zhong-Xian


    threateningly.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back and replied calmly, "Sure, I''ll be waiting here."

 Chapter 600 Last Hope

    Chapter 600 Last Hope


    Ye Fan''s arrogant words continued to echo in the boxing gym.


    Fan Zhong-Xian ignored the pain on his body and made a phone call.


    "Hello? Uncle He? Where are you now? Come over to the gym for a while. Someone has threatened


    us and both Bo and I have been beaten up. Uncle He, you have to quicklye over and teach this


    bastard a lesson!" Fan Zhong-Xian sounded miserable and hateful.


    Then he hung up quickly after that.


    "Ye Fan, just you wait! Uncle He is the champion of Yunzhou''s martial artspetition! One punch


    from him can knock a bull out and he''s the head of this school! Once Uncle He arrives, you can just


    wait to die!¡± said Fan Zhong-Xian nastily to Ye Fan as he knelt on the floor while his leg was still


    bleeding.


    Everyone else was also filled with great hatred in their eyes.


    The terrible pain searing through their bodies intensified their hate for Ye Fan.


    It was clear that besides Fan Zhong-Xian, Situ Feng, Xia Yue and everyone else was pinning all their


    hopes of getting revenge on this Uncle He.


    They were all waiting for this Uncle He toe and avenge them.


    But Ye Fan didn''t seem afraid at all and he looked strangely calm.


    He just stood there and waited quietly.


    Xia Xue''s face was filled with worry as she whispered to Ye Fan, "Hey...I think you''d better leave. Uncle


    He is really good. He''s the Boxing King of Yunzhou and both Xian and Bo together can''t fight him at all.


    You''d better leave before Uncle He gets here. There''s no need to stay here and risk your life..."


    Xia Xue continued to persuade him anxiously.


    Xia Yue almost had a fit when she heard these words.


    "Xue, whose side are you on?! You bloody traitor!" shrieked Xia Yue in anger.


    The sound of a car could be heard outside.


    Someone was here.


    "Oho! It''s Uncle He''s car! Uncle He is here! You stupid country bumpkin! Wait to die!"ughed Fan


    Zhong-Xian with a threatening smile.


    Situ Feng roared through gritted teeth as well, "Ye Fan, you''re doomed! Uncle He is the highly skilled


    fighter that Xian and the rest hired to keep the peace in this ce and he''s the Boxing King. How could


    a farmer like you fight against him? You''re definitely doomed!"


    "Wait to die!" yelled Xia Yue venomously.


    DOONG.


    Footsteps came in from outside while they were all hurling threats at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back and watched the figure slowly walk


    through the door.


    Finally.


    A middle aged man in a suit pushed the door open and walked into the gym.


    His steps were steady and his breathing was regr.


    His well-built body was extremely muscr, and it was clear that he was someone who had practiced


    martial arts for a long time.


    When he appeared, Ye Fan smiled.


    "Uncle He, you''re finally here! It''s that bastard over there! He threatened the school and forced all of us


    to kneel! He broke my leg and he''s injured Liang Bo severely too. Uncle He, you have to take revenge


    for us and restore the reputation of our school!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian behaved like someone who had fallen into the water and was clinging onto thest


    de of grass that could stop him from being swept away.


    He looked at the middle aged man and spoke pitifully and respectfully as he pleaded with the man to


    teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s words were like a huge rock falling into the ocean, causing a tsunami to rise.


    Everyone behind him started begging this man together. All these ill-disciplined rich youngsters


    suddenly became respectful as they started pleading with the man.


    "Uncle He, avenge us!"


    "Uncle He, avenge us!"


    Xia Yue was shouting desperately while Situ Feng was pleading pitifully.


    Their respectful voices soon merged into a river that gushed onto thend.


    Everyone had ced their hope on this one man.


    "Oh no, oh no...Uncle He is here, Ye Fan''s going to really suffer now," Xia Xue groaned inwardly with a


    pale face and a worried heart as she also started grumbling at Ye Fan.


    "I told you to leave just now but you refused. Look, now you can''t get away anymore. You''re going to


    get thrashed," snapped Xia Xue.


    But Ye Fan didn''t say anything even though the whole ce was in an uproar.


    His skinny frame continued to stand there quietly.


    He was as straight as a spear.


    No matter how heavy or strong the winds and rain outside were, they would be unable to move Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan continued to remain as calm as ever.


    In fact, there was even a strange smile on his lips.


    "Punk! How dare you even smile?! Uncle He is here, so you''d better beg him to finish you off quickly!"


    shouted Fan Zhong-Xian angrily.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "Beg him to finish me off quickly? That depends on whether


    he dares to or not."


    Ye Fan''s faintughter echoed in the gym and it made everyone even angrier.


    "You''re simply too audacious and you don''t know what''s good for you! You''re going to die but you still


    want to show off? What an idiot! When Uncle He beats you so badly that you end up begging him for


    mercy, I''ll see if you can still brag!" Fan Zhong-Xian and the others shouted angrily at Ye Fan.


    Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t waste any more time. He looked back at the middle aged man. "Uncle He, don''t


    hesitate anymore and strike him. Maim this bastard here!" said Fan Zhong-Xian with respect.


    But there was no response.


    That muscr body continued to stand there without moving.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Uncle He? Why are you still standing there? Beat him up!¡± shouted Xia Yue.


    But he still didn''t move.


    Fan Zhong-Xian started getting anxious.


    "Uncle He, attack him! What the hell?! I don''t spend a few million on you every year just for you to


    stand around, you know?! I''m ordering you to beat that asshole to death right now! Go beat him up


    RIGHT NOW!" Fan Zhong-Xian roared furiously.


    BAM!


    A thunderous st was heard.


    Just one moment ago, Fan Zhong-Xian was shouting orders. In the next moment, the middle aged man


    gave a kick and sent Fan Zhong-Xian screaming and flying out. He crashed into the wall and broke a


    few teeth from the impact.


    This scene shocked all of them.


    Xia Yue waspletely bewildered and asked anxiously, "Uncle He, are you nuts?


    Xian told you to beat up that country bumpkin! How dare you beat Xian instead?! You''re really bold..."


    PAK!


    A p was delivered this time.


    The p sent Xia Yue flying out like a shooting star. She crashed into tables and chairs, rolled on the


    floor for several meters before finally puking blood and broken teeth all over the floor.


    After the man was done with these two, he quickly ran forward as his heart was filled with great terror


    and fear. He used the most humble voice he had ever used in his entire life to kneel and bow fearfully


    towards Ye Fan. "Esteemed sir, please ept this bow from me, Zheng He!"

 Chapter 601 Too Late

    Chapter 601 Too Late


    "Everything that happened today was nned by Fan Zhong-Xian and the rest, it has nothing to do


    with me. I just happened to be passing by and I did not intend to offend you at all. I hope you will treat


    this situation with fairness."


    Zheng He knelt before Ye Fan with great terror in his heart as he apologized and pleaded for mercy.


    His humble and respectful voice echoed in the gym.


    Situ Feng and the rest were all confused.


    The entire ce fellpletely silent.


    Everyone just stared in disbelief at what they were seeing.


    Fan Zhong-Xiany on the floor after getting kicked and he was even more shocked than anybody


    else.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "This...this.,.how...how is this possible? Uncle He...why is he kneeling before that useless coward?!¡±


    Fan Zhong-Xian was rooted to the floor in shock.


    Xia Yue looked up and she was also rmed.


    Even Liang Bo, who had been sent flying by Ye Fan with just one kick earlier, stared with wide eyes at


    this.


    Everyone could feel tumultuous waves in their hearts.


    They all thought that Zheng He would definitelye and teach Ye Fan a really good lesson.


    But nobody expected the person they ced theirst hope in to actually kneel before Ye Fan without


    saying or doing anything.


    This was like a p in their faces.


    What an irony!


    What a terribly irony.


    But Zheng He didn''t care about the reactions of Fan Zhong-Xian and the rest.


    Zheng He continued to kneel fearfully before Ye Fan and he was about to pee his pants soon. He even


    felt like killing Fan Zhong-Xian too.


    When he got the call earlier, he thought it was someone ordinary who hade to pick a fight, so he


    quickly rushed over.


    After all, he was supposedly the head of this school and was paid more than a million a year, so it was


    only right for him to do something when necessary.


    But Zheng He never imagined that Fan Zhong-Xian was actually asking him to deal with Mr Chu.


    When he stepped in and saw Ye Fan, Zheng He was instantly rooted to the spot.


    He was both terrified and mortified.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was getting him into trouble this way!


    Zheng He just offended Ye Fan the night before and Ye Fan spared him on ount of the Li family.


    But now, Fan Zhong-Xian had called him over to beat Ye Fan up.


    This was like pushing him over a cliff!


    Of course Zheng He was petrified.


    In his fear, he immediately fell to his knees to bow before Ye Fan.


    He could only hope that Ye Fan would spare him again since he was so sincere in apologizing.


    "Oh, you''re just passing by?¡± Ye Fan looked down at him and smiled faintly. "So why did I heard from


    Fan Zhong-Xian that you''re the honorary head of this school and you''reing to deal with me?"


    Zheng He''s face immediately paled and he started exining, "Sir, don''t listen to his nonsense! Fan


    Zhong-Xian is a fool, an idiot! I don''t know him at all, so why would Ie out and deal with you for


    him? Sir, if you don''t believe me, I''ll question that Fan Zhong-Xian right now!"


    Zheng He ran over and carried Fan Zhong-


    Xian over to fling him at Ye Fan''s feet.


    "Say it! Do you know me?!¡± asked Zheng He in a fierce voice in front of Ye Fan.


    "Uncle He, I..."


    "Who the hell is Uncle He?!" Zheng He pped Fan Zhong-Xian across the mouth the moment he


    spoke.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s nose started bleeding from the impact.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Do you know me or not?" asked Zheng He again.


    PAK!


    Fan Zhong-Xian just opened his mouth to speak and Zheng He pped him again.


    Fan Zhong-Xian started crying.


    What the hell?!


    He had barely said anything and he got


    pped?


    "Say it! Do you know me or not? Yes or no?" asked Zheng He angrily.


    Of course Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t dare to say that he knew Zheng He anymore.


    His expression looked miserable as he shook his head. "No...no, I don''t."


    Zheng He looked at Ye Fan and grinned. "Sir, see? I don''t know them at all and I happened to pass by,


    that''s all."


    Zheng He ran over to another table to pour Ye Fan a cup of tea.


    "Sir, please have some tea."


    Zheng He was behaving especially respectfully right now. He was very subservient, as if he was just


    one of Ye Fan''sckeys.


    After all, Zheng He knew very well who this person was.


    Even Master Li Er was only one of his


    dogs.


    Being able to serve Mr Chu with tea was Zheng He''s great honor.


    But the rest of them just watched on in shock.


    Xia Xue in particr, had her hands over her mouth from shock. Her pretty eyes were filled with


    disbelief.


    She suddenly felt that this Ye Fan was really mysterious now.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people all these years, but out of all these people, you''re the one who knows how to


    behave the best," said Ye Fan as he took the tea, thenughed and patted Zheng He''s shoulder.


    He didn''t make things difficult for Zheng He and let Zheng He leave with the wave of his hand.


    Zheng He looked like he had just survived a major crisis as he quickly turned and made a run for it.


    By the time he ran out, Zheng He realized that the back of his shirt was drenched in sweat.


    Even though he had only seen Ye Fan for a few minutes, it felt like a century.


    After Zheng He left, the gym became quiet again.


    Ye Fan continued to stand in the boxing ring proudly.


    He looked around andughed coldly.


    "What now, Young Master Fan? Do you still have anybody to fall back on?"


    Ye Fan tilted his head back and drank the tea in the cup down with one mouthful.


    Then he flung the cup onto the floor and it smashed to pieces.


    Nobody responded to Ye Fan''s shout.


    Everyone kept their heads bowed as they continued to bow and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    The entire Stun the World School of Boxing had clearly been trampled upon by one foot of Ye Fan''s!


    There was no reason for Ye Fan to stay anymore, so he turned to leave.


    When he got to the door, Ye Fan noticed therge signboard that read ''Stun the World School of


    Boxing''. He scoffed, then sent a kick its way.


    "Ye Fan, no!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng''s worried voice called out from afar.


    But she was toote.


    BAM!


    That gigantic signboard fell apart immediately with a low crash.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hade toote and she was filled with terror.


    She looked at the mess on the floor as well as Fan Zhong-Xian and the rest who were still kneeling


    inside, and her eyes turned red immediately.


    The one thing she was most worried about had happened after all.


    She turned and looked at Ye Fan as she shouted at him in an upset voice, "Ye Fan, why? Why won''t


    you listen to my advice? Why do you always just ignore what I say?"

 Chapter 602 Childish?

    Chapter 602 Childish?


    "Why can''t you help me to worry less? Why don''t you think about me?" yelled Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily as


    she continued to question Ye Fan.


    "Do you know how many powerful families are backing this school? Do you know how many young


    masters of such rich families you have offended today? Sure, you''re amazing, you can fight ten of them


    all by yourself. But Ye Fan, you''re still too weak by yourself. Even if you can physically fight off ten or


    even a hundred men, how are you going to fight with so many rich and powerful families?"


    "You only care about this one moment of glory. But did you also realize that you are going to face the


    onught of their families'' revenge? When that happens, how are you going to fight back? Are you


    going to rely on your fists? Or rely on my smallpany that''s just started picking up?" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    looked so upset.


    Her angry questions echoed loudly.


    Nobody could understand the fury and disappointment Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling now.


    Before this, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already told him very clearly not to sh with Fan Zhong-Xian and his


    buddies.


    But she didn''t think that Ye Fan would ignore her words, beat up Fan Zhong-Xian, and make everybody


    in the school kneel before him!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew very well that every member of this boxing gym was from some rich and powerful


    family.


    Offending any one of them was already bad enough.


    But now, Ye Fan had offended every single one of them.


    She had just gotten angry over how Ye Fan offended the Li family the day before.


    But instead of learning from his lesson, Ye Fan had be worse.


    "Ye Fan, you''re trying to spite me, aren''t you? Just because I forced you to go to the Li house to


    apologize, right?¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red and tears fell down her cheek.


    Her angry words sounded sad and self-deprecating.


    Finally, Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and looked at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, don''t you think you''re being very childish? Just because you''re angry with me, you went to get


    yourself into trouble and offended other people? Just to punish me? Is there a point to this? Does it


    make you feel better? Ye Fan, I never thought you would be someone like this. You really


    disappoint me."


    Her tears continued to flow and covered her face.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan and shook her head.


    Her words were filled with disappointment and sadness.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just stood there with no expression on his face. His deep eyes


    continued to look calmly at her.


    The cold wind blew wildly through her hair.


    "Ye Fan, why are you still standing there?! Hurry up and apologize to Mu-Cheng! Do you really have to


    make sure the situation is beyond saving before you will stop? Besides, you''re the one in the wrong in


    the first ce. You have no background or family to help you, but you keep going round to make


    trouble. Of course Mu-Cheng is furious!" Su Qian quickly came over to talk Ye Fan around when she


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    noticed that her best friend was genuinely upset now.


    She wanted Ye Fan to give in and apologize to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Ladies, I think this gentleman here didn''t do anything wrong. He was just trying to defend himself. After


    all, since trouble hase knocking on his door, surely you don''t expect him to just stand there and let


    others beat him up, right? On top of that, I think this gentleman here is a big shot and he won''t be afraid


    that any revenge wille for him,¡± Xia Xue spoke up for Ye Fan when it seemed like she couldn''t


    stand hearing this anymore.


    "Youngdy, what do you know? If you don''t know anything, then don''t interrupt! Big shot? Do you


    know what a big shot really is? Did you think someone who can fight is a big shot?" shouted Su Qian in


    reply. Xia Xue''s face immediately paled and she kept quiet after that.


    Ye Fan had been silent all this while, and now he finally shook his head and scoffed self-deprecatingly.


    "Mu-Cheng, we''ve been husband and wife for three years, but in the end, you know me less than a


    youngdy I don''t know."


    He shook his head and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily.


    Ye Fan didn''t turn back and his cold voice could be heard, "I said before that you don''t understand me


    at all. Since that''s the case, why bother about my matters anymore? Don''t worry, no matter how terrible


    the storm is, I''ll take it on by myself. No matter what happens, I won''t implicate you."


    Ye Fan left after saying these words.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was left with nothing but that skinny and determined back view.


    "Ye Fan, you asshole! Did you think I was afraid of being implicated? Did you think I was afraid that I''d


    be burdened by you?"


    "I won''t care about you anymore! You can go and die! I hate you!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng shouted through her


    tears as she watched Ye Fan walk away.


    Then she clutched her face and ran off crying.


    "Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng! ARGH! This stupid Ye Fan! Tsk!"


    Su Qian was angry but she felt bad for Qiu Mu-Cheng too.


    In her worry, she started running after Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After the three of them left, the gym was quiet again.


    "Is his name, Ye Fan?"


    Xia Xue stood at the gym entrance and looked into the distance. There was a strange sparkle in her


    eyes.


    "Xue, you stupid girl! Hurry up and call for an ambnce! Xian is going to copse soon!" Xia Yue''s


    angry voice snapped Xia Xue out of her daze.


    Out of everyone in the gym, the only one who had emergedpletely unscathed was Xia Xue.


    She hurriedly called the emergency number to send everyone to hospital.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan left the school and headed straight for Xishan Garden Hotel.


    Thanks to Fan Zhong-Xian and gang, Ye Fan had been dyed by an hour.


    He would reach there just in time now.


    The cab sped on and Ye Fan quietly sat inside. He looked out of the window and the scenery shed


    by quickly.


    Nothing that happened earlier affected Ye Fan at all.


    The only thing that affected him was probably what Qiu Mu-Cheng said.


    "Childish?"


    Ye Fanughed sadly to himself when he thought about what she said earlier.


    He never thought that the Dragon Master who controlled Jiangdong and Yanjing would be called


    childish.


    And the person who called him childish was his own wife.


    He felt like it was so ironic.


    "Mu-Cheng, I wonder if you will still be able to call me childish when you watch me receive the bows


    and respect of all the


    important people in Jiangdong."


    Vroom...


    The car sped on.


    Ye Fan''s quiet words were smashed to pieces by the wind blowing through the window.


    It was less than five days to 1 st January!


    The sun was slowly setting.


    Thest of the setting sun dipped below the horizon. But who could see what sort of incredible things


    were happening in the vast province of Jiangdong?

 Chapter 603 Disdained

    Chapter 603 Disdained


    In Yunzhou, Xishan Garden Hotel.


    A cab slowly drove in.


    A skinny figure hopped out of the car.


    "You''re the highly skilled fighter that Miss Li rmended?" A subordinate who had been waiting


    outside the hotel entrance looked at the clean faced youth in front of him and raised this question.


    He was clearly doubtful.


    This man seemed a little too young.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Meanwhile, inside the hotel.


    A few men were drinking tea and chatting at the same time.


    One of them was middle aged, in a suit and with authoritative looking eyes. This man was the head of


    the Liang family, Liang Hao-Nan.


    An older and stern looking man was sitting across from him.


    He was in a long robe and sitting up straight. His eyes were half closed and he looked like he was of


    high standing.


    "Mr Zhou, please have some tea," said Liang Hao-Nan as he filled up Zhou Bo-Tong''s cup with tea. His


    eyes were filled with respect and there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "Mr Liang, it''s almost night time. Aren''t we heading off yet? I don''t have a lot of time, you know? After


    I''m done with your matter, I still have to go back and teach my 3,000 disciples about boxing," said Zhou


    Bo-Tong in a low voice. His sparse and calm tone made everyone in the room shiver.


    "My goodness! 3,000 disciples?! Confucius himself also only had 3,000 during his lifetime. Mr Zhou,


    you''re like Confucius! You''re really a great teacher!"


    "Mr Liang, looks like we got the right person this time. With Master Zhou in charge, then we''ll definitely


    be able to seed tonight and get it easily!"


    Everyone quickly heaped praises on Zhou


    Bo-Tong.


    But Liang Hao-Nan asked curiously, "Master Zhou, I remember that your Yongchun Academy isn''t


    much bigger than this restaurant we''re in right now. You might be able to fit 300 people inside, but how


    do you fit 3,000 people inside?"


    "In this modern world, we have high speed inte. When did I im that my lessons were all done in


    person?¡± said Zhou Bo-Tong unhappily with a frown.


    "Do not use your ignorance to measure my abilities. I, Zhou Bo-Tong, am a martial artist who has been


    trained in boxing since I was a child and I have already be a master. I broadcast my boxing


    technique online and I have thousands of fans watching and following me every single day. Saying that


    I have 3,000 disciples is a conservative estimate. These days, my disciples have probably gone over


    100,000 people online!"


    "Of course, of course, I have been ignorant. Please forgive me,¡± Liang Hao-Nan hurriedly apologized


    when he realized that


    Zhou Bo-Tong had gotten a little angry.


    After all, Liang Hao-Nan was counting on Zhou Bo-Tong to fight tonight. So he had to give all respect to


    this man and Liang Hao-Nan couldn''t afford to offend him at all.


    "In that case, what are we waiting for?


    Hurry up and start moving!" said Zhou Bo-Tong in a cold voice.


    Liang Hao-Nan hurriedly exined, "Mr Zhou, wait for a while more. The daughter of the Li family, Li


    Xue-Qi, has introduced someone to me. She says he''s a highly skilled fighter too, so he might be


    useful."


    "Li Xue-Qi?" Zhou Bo-Tong raised an eyebrow. "Are you referring to Master Li Er''s younger sister, the


    eldest daughter of the Li family?"


    Liang Hao-Nan nodded. "That is correct."


    Liang Hao-Nan thought that after telling Zhou Bo-Tong this, he would quieten down. But once he said


    this, Zhou Bo-Tong got up with a start and scoffed angrily,


    "Looks like the Liang family has someone else to fall back on! Then there''s no point for me to hang


    around and wait any longer. Since that''s the case, I will take my leave now. Goodbye!"


    Zhou Bo-Tong sped his hands together politely to bid them farewell and turned to leave.


    "Mr Zhou, what are you saying? You are the highly skilled fighter that I spent good money on, so how


    could you say that there''s no point? This person was rmended by the Li family and they''re very


    influential, so it''s a bit difficult for me to just turn them down, right? Besides, an additional person is an


    additional source of strength. Now we''ll have one more person to block an attack for you, right?" Liang


    Hao-Nan quickly held onto Zhou Bo-Tong and tried to persuade him not to leave.


    Zhou Bo-Tong calmed down a little after hearing this.


    "But Mr Liang, not just anybody can block an attack for me, you know? I''d rather go by myself than to


    bring someone else who might be a burden to me along. Do you understand?" said Zhou Bo-Tong in a


    cold voice.


    Liang Hao-Nan nodded profusely. "Mr Zhou, don''t worry, since this person is rmended by the Li


    family, I would think he must be a master as well, and you might even know him!"


    As they were speaking, someone pushed the door open.


    A skinny man in simple clothing walked in.


    "Where did this brate from? Can''t you see that I''m having a meeting with Mr Zhou? Get out!


    Where are the security guards? Are they all idiots? How could they simply let anyone in?¡± shouted


    Liang Hao-Nan angrily when he saw this person walk into the room.


    The operation tonight was ssified and he had even booked the entire restaurant so that no strangers


    would be around.


    But someone still managed to barge in after all, so it was only natural for Liang Hao-Nan to be furious.


    The subordinate''s lips twitched. "Mr Liang, this is the highly skilled fighter that Miss Li rmended."


    What?


    "He''s a highly skilled fighter? This young chap? You''ve got to be kidding!" Liang Hao-Nan''s face was


    livid when he found out that Ye Fan was the so-called highly skilled fighter from Li Xue-Qi. His eyes


    were bulging from being angry.


    He thought that since this man was rmended by the eldest daughter of the Li family personally, he


    should be some highly respected person in martial arts or something.


    But he turned out to be a young fellow. Of course Liang Hao-Nan was feeling angry.


    He felt like he had been yed out.


    He didn''t even let Ye Fan sit down and walked back to Zhou Bo-Tong instead.


    "Mr Liang, it looks like you''ve found the wrong person. She''s rmended you someone like this?


    Even the security guards of Yongchun Academy are probably stronger than this supposed highly skilled


    fighter." Zhou Bo-Tongughed merrily as if he had just heard a joke.


    Liang Hao-Nan''s expression was livid and he looked very upset.


    He thought a powerful fighter woulde, but a piece of trash hade instead. Liang Hao-Nan was


    terribly embarrassed as he said bitterly, "Mr Zhou, I''m so sorry that you had to witness this. I didn''t


    expect this Li Xue-Qi to be so ridiculous. She actually sent a youngster here - that''s obviously adding


    more trouble to what I already have. If I had known things would turn out like this, I wouldn''t let you wait


    here for so long."

 Chapter 604 Powerful! Domineering!

    Chapter 604 Powerful! Domineering!


    "Alright now, I won''t waste any more time. Since Master Zhou is in a hurry, I''ll make this short."


    Liang Hao-Nan refilled Zhou Bo-Tong''s tea and started talking about why he had called them here


    together tonight.


    He decided to just leave Ye Fan wherever he was standing.


    Even though Liang Hao-Nan didn''t think much of Ye Fan, Ye Fan was someone that Li Xue-Qi had


    rmended after all.


    No matter how much Liang Hao-Nan despised Ye Fan in his heart, he didn''t want to fall out with the Li


    family, so he just let Ye Fan listen in.


    Ye Fan could follow them tonight if he wanted to.


    Just like what he said earlier, even if Ye Fan wasn''t able to fight, at least he could still be used to block


    an attack or two.


    The room fell silent and it was left with only the sound of Liang Hao-Nan''s voice.


    Apparently, the Liang family knew about the jade hiding in a cave of Xishan a long time ago.


    That was why they bought that section of Xishan and was going to mine the jade for themselves.


    But justst month, a man named Wen Liang suddenly took over that cave and even injured the Liang


    family''s subordinates.


    "This Wen Liang is very highly skilled in martial arts. I sent a few dozen burly men over a few days ago


    with bats to beat him up, but he ended up defeating all of them instead. I really had no other choice but


    to ask that Mr Zhou goes over to get rid of that thief for me! As long as you''re able to get rid of that Wen


    Liang and get that jade cave back for me, this $5 million in cash is all yours. You can take it that the


    Liang family is supporting the development of martial arts!"


    Liang Hao-Nan got his subordinates to open a gunnysack to reveal cold hard cash inside.


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s breathing had clearly quickened when he saw so much cash.


    But he pretended to be calm and waved his hands about. "We can talk about the moneyter."


    "How much do you know about this Wen Liang?¡±


    Zhou Bo-Tong wasn''t stupid.


    Money was important, but his life was more important.


    If Wen Liang was too powerful, then even if Liang Hao-Nan gave him $10 million, Zhou Bo-Tong wasn''t


    going to do this.


    So Zhou Bo-Tong wanted to understand how powerful this Wen Liang was first.


    He was going to evaluate if he could defeat this opponent first.


    Liang Hao-Nan didn''t reply Zhou Bo-Tong''s question and just waved his arm.


    Two of his men brought two jadeite rocks that weighed nearly 50 kilograms each into the room.


    "Mr Zhou, pleasee and have a look,¡± said Liang Hao-Nan in a low voice.


    "Is this...?" Zhou Bo-Tong furrowed his brows.


    A neat and clean cut was seen on the two ck and shiny jadeite rocks.


    They looked like they were made from tofu and had been cut neatly by a steel knife.


    "That''s right, Mr Zhou. When I sent thest group of men over, my bodyguard risked his life to carry


    these rocks down for me. ording to him, Wen Liang broke these rocks with just one hand! These


    huge and heavy rocks were broken into half with just one strike of the hand."


    Silence.


    It was silent for a long time.


    After Liang Hao-Nan said these things, the entire room was quiet for a moment.


    Many people in the room gasped.


    After all, Liang Hao-Nan had also called several strong and muscr men toe along and help fight


    as well.


    This was the first time they got to know about what this Wen Liang was capable of, and they were all


    shocked.


    "This Wen Liang can break gold and jade?!"


    "No wonder Mr Liang kept losing to him. It''s hard to find someone like that even in all of Yunzhou,"


    eximed some of the people in the room.


    But just when everyone was still horrified by Wen Liang''s capabilities, the old man who was sitting on


    the sofa suddenly got up.


    He walked over to that huge rock withrge strides.


    He did a half squat and gathered his energy together.


    After that, Zhou Bo-Tong took a deep breath and clenched his fist. His body now looked like a bow fully


    drawn back and ready to shoot its arrow.


    Then he delivered a heavy and violent punch!


    BAM!


    The rock was smashed to pieces with that st.


    Pieces of the rock flew everywhere and were scattered all over the floor.


    It was silent.


    It was silent for a long time.


    The hall was filled with nothing but the sound of the pieces falling to the floor.


    After some time, apuse started echoing in the hall.


    "HAHAHA! Excellent! Simply excellent!


    Wen Liang''s palm was only able to cut the rock in half. But your punch has smashed the rock to


    smithereens! Mr Zhou, your technique is impable! With your assistance, I''m sure we can kill off that


    thief!"


    After witnessing what Zhou Bo-Tong could do, Liang Hao-Nan was so excited that he went crazy. He


    kept pping and cheering.


    Everyone else in the room was also impressed and convinced, and so they also started singing Zhou


    Bo-Tong''s praises.


    ¡°Haha! Master Zhou is truly a senior in martial arts and a great martial artist. We''ll have to count on


    Master Zhou to keep our local martial arts scene going!¡±


    "He actually smashed that huge rock to pieces with one punch! That Wen Liang would probably have to


    admit defeat before he can even deliver a hundred moves!"


    "Congrattions, Mr Liang! You''ve found a truly highly skilled fighter to help you!"


    Everyone in the hall wasughing and pping along.


    Only Ye Fan shook his head.


    These people didn''t know martial arts, so it was only natural that they didn''t know the intricacies of it.


    Jade was a brittle rock, so it was easy to smash it to pieces. But slicing it cleanly into half with a hand


    instead of a knife was extremely difficult.


    Only someone with absolute control over his body strength could do something like this.


    Ye Fan figured that even Wu He-Rong back at Mount Tai wasn''t able to control his strength to this


    extent.


    But Zhou Bo-Tong didn''t know about all this. He took in all the praises of the people and proudly


    dered, "A hundred moves?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What a joke! He''s just someone who relies on brute strength! I can ughter him like ughtering a


    chicken in just ten moves!¡± Zhou Bo-Tong turned and sat back down on the sofa as he shouted in a


    How powerful!


    How domineering!


    There was no other way to describe Zhou Bo-Tong right now.


    Just when everyone was convinced of Zhou Bo-Tong''s capabilities, a low and quiet voice rang out from


    the corner.


    "In three moves, he''ll kill you as easily as killing a dog.¡±


    Huuu...


    The cold wind blew outside and rustled through the falling leaves.


    The entire room fell silent for one second.


    Everyone turned around.


    All the eyes were now looking at where the voice hade from.


    All they saw was a skinny young man sitting in the corner.


    He shook his head and smiled while he picked up his teacup to take a sip.


    "What the hell? It''s YOU? Who let you sit down? You''re even having tea?! Get lost! Did I allow you to


    drink tea?!" Liang Hao-Nan immediately exploded when he saw that it was Ye Fan.


    He was fuming mad!


    He was going to die from his anger soon.

 Chapter 605 Eyes That Cannot See

    Chapter 605 Eyes That Cannot See


    Liang Hao-Nan''s impression of Ye Fan was already poor.


    If he wasn''t afraid of falling out with the Li family, Liang Hao-Nan would have thrown Ye Fan out by


    now.


    It would have also been fine if Ye Fan had just remained in his own corner and kept quiet. But Liang


    Hao-Nan was surprised that even though he didn''t allow Ye Fan to sit down, Ye Fan had found a space


    for himself and even poured himself a cup of tea.


    The only person in the entire room drinking tea was Master Zhou, and even Liang Hao-Nan himself


    wasn''t drinking any. This fellow really knew how to enjoy himself.


    But of course, on ount of Li Xue-Qi, Liang Hao-Nan just closed an eye on this behavior.


    However, what made Liang Hao-Nan really angry was that this brat actually dared to say something


    bad about Master Zhou.


    "You little punk! What did you just say?


    How dare you insult me!¡± As expected, Zhou Bo-Tong put his cup of tea down angrily. The fury on his


    face rose and his eyes grew cold.


    His ice were like an icy dagger on Ye Fan''s neck.


    Zhou Bo-Tong was going to have a fit soon.


    His face was all red.


    Just a minute ago, he proudly dered that he would ughter Wen Liang like a chicken within ten


    moves.


    But soon after, Ye Fan said that Wen Liang would kill him like a dog in just three moves.


    What was that?


    This was worse than a p in the face. This was as good as a kick in the face!


    And he had been kicked in front of so many people.


    Of course Zhou Bo-Tong was furious!


    But Ye Fan wasn''t affected by Zhou Bo-Tong and Liang Hao-Nan''s anger.


    His expression remained as calm as the spring waters of an ancient well. None of these angry words


    affected him inside at all.


    Instead, he leisurely picked up his teacup, took a sip and smiled. "Master Zhou, don''t misunderstand


    me. You''re a great master in martial arts while I''m just a youngster. I wouldn''t dare to insult you. I''m just


    stating the facts."


    "Are you tired of living?!" These words from Ye Fan had made Zhou Bo-Tong even angrier.


    Zhou Bo-Tong mmed his palm on the table and got up, causing the table to crumble He lifted his


    right fist to teach Ye Fan a lesson, but Liang Hao-Nan grabbed him from behind to stop him.


    "Mr Zhou, don''t be rash. You''re a highly respected man, so why bother yourself with this young fellow?


    Others willugh at you if they found out that you got into a fight with him. I''ll handle this."


    Ye Fan was rmended by the Li family after all, so if Zhou Bo-Tong beat him to death, it would be


    hard for Liang Hao-Nan to exin things, so he quickly stopped Zhou Bo-Tong.


    After he calmed Zhou Bo-Tong down, Liang Hao-Nan turned to Ye Fan and said in a low voice, "Young


    man, you can eat the wrong thing but you can''t say the wrong thing. You im that Wen Liang can kill


    Mr Zhou like killing a dog. Do you have any proof to prove this? Or are you just spouting nonsense?"


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was in no hurry to reply. He finished the tea in his cup and quietly answered, "What I''ve said is


    the truth. Since it''s the truth, there''s no need for any evidence."


    "Nonsense! This is ridiculous! Since you have no proof whatsoever, how dare you insult Mr Zhou like


    that? You''re really outrageous!" Ye Fan''s words made Liang Hao-Nan furious.


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s face was livid as he said coldly, "Mr Liang, it looks like this so-called highly skilled


    fighter is really an idiot. I don''t mind bringing trash along, but I will not bring a fool along! Tonight, either


    you bring me along or you bring him! You can decide.¡±


    Zhou Bo-Tong scoffed coldly and turned away without saying anymore.


    "Mr Liang, there''s no point in keeping this idiot with us. We''d better leave soon!


    Otherwise, we''ll end up getting dyed by this piece of trash."


    "Exactly! Mr Liang, tell him to get lost. We can''t chase Master Zhou away for the sake of an idiot,


    right?"


    After Zhou Bo-Tong said those words, everyone else quickly took a side.


    They were all on Zhou Bo-Tong''s side and they wanted Ye Fan out of the hotel.


    Eventually, Liang Hao-Nan looked up at Ye Fan with cold eyes and spoke a little angrily, "Young punk,


    on ount of the Li family, I tried to be nice to you. But since you don''t appreciate it, then don''t me


    me for getting nasty."


    "Men! Throw this man out!" shouted Liang Hao-Nan.


    The rest of the people started shouting threateningly too.


    "You must be tired of living! You even dared to offend Master Zhou? Get lost now!"


    "What an idiot! He deserves what he got. Get lost!¡±


    Everyone was shouting and cursing away at Ye Fan coldly.


    The ear piercing shouts echoed throughout the room.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone had turned against Ye Fan in that moment.


    After that, the doors to the room were pushed open from outside and several security guards in uniform


    ran in.


    They were clearly here to chase Ye Fan out.


    "Punk, how dare you still sit here like this? Mr Liang told you to leave, so you''d better get out now!"


    yelled the team leader of the security guards.


    But just when the security guards were about to forcibly yank Ye Fan out, he suddenly made an attack.


    With a loud bang, he kicked the security guard in front of his aside.


    He crashed through the window and actually flew right out.


    "What are you trying to do?! Master Zhou is right here! Don''t tell me you''re going to beat him up?"


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    But Ye Fan had already gotten up.


    He stood with his hands behind his back under the moonlight.


    He looked around and smiled coldly. "Liang Hao-Nan, if you showed me respect today, then I wouldn''t


    have minded giving you 30% of this jade mine. But you have eyes that cannot see and you can''t tell


    who''s the real expert. In that case, why should I hold back anymore? I want that jade mine and I''ll get it


    myself. You won''t get a single cent out of it!"


    His words were firm as they fell nging to the ground like gold and metal bars, shaking up the ce.


    By the time Liang Hao-Nan and the rest snapped out of their daze, Ye Fan had already left.


    The cold night wind blew through the open door in front of them.


    Forthat moment, Liang Hao-Nan couldn''t help but shudder.


    For some reason, he had actually felt fear in his heart just now.


    "Could this young man seriously be a highly skilled fighter?" Liang Hao-Nan started wondering about


    this in his heart.


    "It takes many years of training and practice to master martial arts. How much can a youngster like him


    do? Mr Liang, don''t bother thinking too much about it. We should quickly go up the mountain. I don''t


    have a lot of time and I still have to go back and teach my 3,000 disciples!"


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s words instantly woke Liang Hao-Nan up.


    They didn''t dy any further and quickly made their way to the western mountains of Xishan.

 Chapter 606 It Ends Here

    Chapter 606 It Ends Here


    In the western suburbs of Yunzhou.


    It was quiet at night.


    Liang Hao-Nan took his team forward in the night.


    There was a lot of empty ins and even a faint glow from the cemeteries in the distance.


    There was also signs of construction projects underway.


    Finally, Liang Hao-Nan and the rest reached halfway up the mountain and stopped.


    "There''s no more road in front, so we''ll have to walk thest few hundred meters ourselves. Please


    stay close to one another and don''t fall behind. If we suddenly get attacked by that Wen Liang, we can


    look out for one another if we keep together," instructed Liang Hao-Nan after getting out of the car.


    "Mr Liang, don''t worry. With Master Zhou to lead the way, we''re more than happy for that intruder to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked and chatted at the same time.


    "Xishan was originally a mountain area with nothing in it. The government initially thought of developing


    this region, but due to ack of funds, many projects started and didn''t finish. That''s why you can see


    many half abandoned construction projects on our way up here."


    "This year, I took over this wastnd from the government and bought the entire mountain. Once I''ve


    gotten rid of that Wen Liang, I''ll develop this ce into a resort. When that happens, this area will be no


    less than the vis on Mount Yunding."


    All was silent in the mountains.


    Perhaps it was because it was too quiet, Liang Hao-Nan couldn''t stop talking about the history of this


    mountain.


    When they were about to reach the top, Liang Hao-Nan stopped in his footsteps and his voice was


    much softer.


    "The cave is just in front. Everyone, be careful, Wen Liang may appear at any time," reminded Liang


    Hao-Nan with a grim look on his face.


    He had brought several teams here to attack Wen Liang, but they had all failed.


    He had even lost several men to Wen Liang''s attacks.


    This time round, he hired Zhou Bo-Tong for a few million, and this man was hisst hope.


    If this attempt failed as well, then he would probably have to give up this cave to Wen Liang!


    While Liang Hao-Nan was reminding everyone, a man in a ck jacket looked to one side and his eyes


    widened.


    He trembled and pointed into the distance. "Mr...Mr Liang, is that...is that Wen Liang?"


    What?


    In that instant, Liang Hao-Nan shuddered and turned around.


    He saw a muscr figure standing right at the top of the mountain.


    The night was dark and the biting wind made his robe fly and p about beautifully.


    That figure looked like a ghost under the moonlight.


    It made Liang Hao-Nan and his team immediately feel afraid.


    They could even feel cold air rising from beneath their feet.


    Many of them started to chicken out.


    "Mr...Mr Liang, I''ve injured my foot, so I''m afraid..."


    "Injured my ass!" Liang Hao-Nan was so angry that he kicked that man down the slope.


    When it came to a fight, the morale of the soldiers was very important.


    Someone was already stirring up fear among the team when they had seen Wen Liang for the first


    time, so of course, Liang Hao-Nan was furious.


    At this point, the figure standing at the peak of the mountain was also looking over.


    His manly and icy voice sounded like the rumble of thunder in the sky.


    "Liang Hao-Nan, you''vee to disrupt my peace again and again. Did you think I wouldn''t dare to kill


    you?" These words were icy and rode on the night wind.


    Liang Hao-Nan was someone who had been through a lot himself. He stood there and angrily replied,


    "You trespasser! You''ve forcibly taken over my territory and you dare to speak like you''re in the right?"


    "I''ve already bought this entire mountain! Every de of grass and every tree, every rock and every


    grain of sand belongs to me! You have taken over this area by force and hurt so many of my men.


    You''re not feeling guilty at all and you even dare to say such outrageous things? Did you think


    I really can''t do anything about you?" Liang Hao-Nan continued to retort coldly without fear.


    Aughter was heard from the peak of the mountain.


    "Sounds like you''ve got some support since you sound so confident. But I''d advise you not to waste


    any more energy. There''s absolutely nobody in Yunzhou who can defeat me. No matter how many


    people you bring along, you''re just going to send them to their deaths.¡±


    "You''re really an outrageous fellow. Even the founder of the Yongchun school would never have spoken


    like this. But I''m not sure if your actual capabilities match your outrageousness?" Zhou Bo-Tong broke


    his silence and took a step forward to speak.


    After that, he started making his way up to the peak of the mountain.


    "Mr Liang, just stay here and watch. When Ie back, that man will be dead!" dered Zhou Bo-


    Tong confidently.


    "Mr Zhou, do you want some help? I can get..." asked Liang Hao-Nan out of worry.


    But Zhou Bo-Tong raised his hand suddenly and cut off Liang Hao-Nan''s words.


    "No need. I am enough to defeat him!¡± replied Zhou Bo-Tong arrogantly.


    "How domineering! That''s how a strong fighter should behave! He''s really a master of the Yongchun


    school!" Everyone immediately started getting excited when they heard what Zhou Bo-Tong said.


    Liang Hao-Nan sped his palms together politely. "Mr Zhou, I''m counting on you!"


    Huuu...


    The cold wind blew up the dust on the ground.


    Everyone watched as Zhou Bo-Tong made his way up.


    "You outrageous youngster, prepare to die!" Zhou Bo-Tong shouted coldly as he leapt up from the


    ground and closed up the gap between himself and Wen Liang.


    Wen Liang shook his head andughed. "You want me to die? You''re really boastful yourself! If Ip Man


    from the famous school of Yongchun martial arts were here and said these words, I might believe it.


    But it''s too bad - there are no strong fighters who came after Ip Man!"


    With a coldugh, Wen Liang took a step out and leapt down from the peak of the mountain.


    He was headed straight for Zhou Bo-Tonging up!


    Just like that, a great fight ensued under the moonlit night.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Zhou Bo-Tong made his move first. He kept sending punches and kicks nonstop, aggressivelying


    towards Wen Liang like a thunderstorm.


    "It''s useless. I told you, there are no more real fighters after Ip Man. These boxing techniques of yours


    are just for show." Wen Liang continued smiling and shaking his head even though Zhou Bo-Tong kept


    Those flippant words made Zhou Bo-Tong furious!


    "Shut up! You outrageous fellow, I''m going to kill you!" Zhou Bo-Tong shouted as he unleashed


    everything he had.


    "Hand slice!"


    "Heavy hammer!"


    "Leap of the tiger!"


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s punches were all neatly delivered and were beautiful to watch.


    If he performed these moves on stage, the judges would give him full marks.


    But this wasn''t a performance. This was a battle of life and death!


    "It ends here."

 Chapter 607 Ye Fan Strikes

    Chapter 607 Ye Fan Strikes


    "It ends here." A cold voice sounded like the calling of the grim reaper and the chanting of a demon as


    it rang quietly in the night.


    When Wen Liang said these words, Zhou Bo-Tong''s fist hit air again.


    "Shut up! Go to hell!"


    Zhou Bo-Tong was both angry and anxious, so his face was already all red.


    When Wen Liang said those sinister words, Zhou Bo-Tong gave an angry shout.


    Then...he turned and ran for it.


    What?


    And why did he run?


    Of course he was going to run! He didn''t want to die!


    After the short exchange earlier, Zhou Bo-Tong had already run out of moves.


    More importantly, Zhou Bo-Tong realized that he hadn''t even managed to touch the clothes of his


    opponent even after he had used everything he knew.


    Even if he was stupid, he would have realized by now that he definitely was no match for Wen Liang.


    If this went on, then he would end up like all those men whom Liang Hao-Nan sent before him. Dead.


    He came here for money.


    He wasn''t going to take up a job that might cost him his life.


    But when Liang Hao-Nan and the rest saw him running, their eyes widened and started shouting, "Mr


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhou, what are you doing?!"


    "Wen Liang is behind you! Why are you running in the other direction?! Hurry up and fight back! We''re


    waiting for you to unleash your amazing prowess!" shouted Liang Hao-Nan loudly.


    "No freaking way! Move aside!" Zhou Bo-


    Tong had no desire to keep fighting and he just wanted to run now.


    He pped Liang Hao-Nan and sent him flying out.


    Liang Hao-Nan''s face hit a tree and he howled in pain.


    But Zhou Bo-Tong couldn''t be bothered and continued running like he had oil under his feet.


    But could he really get away?


    HUUU!


    Suddenly he felt a wind behind him.


    Wen Liang had caught up with Zhou Bo-Tong without him realizing it.


    After that, Zhou Bo-Tong watched in horror and despair as Wen Liang swung a mighty fist and crashed


    it down on him.


    "Nooo..." Zhou Bo-Tong howled as Wen Liang punched him from the bottom and sent him flying.


    Wen Liang didn''t stop there. He stomped on the ground and leapt into the air.


    He lifted one leg and trampled hard on Zhou Bo-Tong''s chest.


    One punch and one kick.


    Wen Liang drew a beautiful arc in the air as the impact from his attack struck Zhou Bo-Tong angrily like


    lightning and thunder.


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s chest bone cracked and everyone watched as his entire chest literally sank right in.


    Finally, Zhou Bo-Tong crashed to the ground.


    PFFFT...


    Hisrge body shuddered and he vomited a mouthful of blood and bits of his internal organs out.


    The proud and confident grandmaster of martial arts didn''t even manage to hold up against one move


    of Wen Liang''s.


    He had lost terribly.


    Wen Liang looked at Zhou Bo-Tong sprawling on the ground and stood with his hands behind his back


    as he shook his head and smiled. "Liang Hao-Nan, so this is the fighter you found? I can kill this sort of


    trash within three moves, and I''d kill him as easily as killing a dog!"


    PFFT.


    These words were like thest straw on the camel''s back.


    Zhou Bo-Tong''s bloodied body was on the ground and he violently convulsed.


    Another mouthful of blood came out from his mouth and his eyes were wide open.


    After that, his feet fell to the side and he stopped breathing.


    "This..."


    "After one kick and one punch, he''s dead?" "Are you serious?" Everyone else who hade along


    with Zhou Bo-Tong were stunned.


    They all stared at this scene with their eyes wide open.


    They couldn''t believe it at all. Zhou Bo-Tong was a grandmaster who was just boasting and dering


    that he could kill Wen Liang as easily as killing a chicken. How did he end up getting beaten to death?


    Liang Hao-Nan got up from the ground and saw how Zhou Bo-Tong was lying in his blood and couldn''t


    get up any more, and his entire face was twitching, while his heart was cursing away.


    Didn''t Zhou Bo-Tong say that he could ughter Wen Liang within ten moves and it was as easy as


    ughtering a chicken?


    Wen Liang barely did anything and Zhou Bo-Tong couldn''t hold up anymore?


    Liang Hao-Nan started willing Zhou Bo-Tong to stand up and fight, but no matter how much Liang Hao-


    Nan tried, Zhou Bo-


    Tong''s body didn''t move a single inch.


    Liang Hao-Nan was going to cry.


    He even felt an urge to dig up all of Zhou Bo-Tong''s ancestors'' graves now.


    If he had known that Zhou Bo-Tong was a piece of trash, then he wouldn''t havee along to this


    dangerous ce.


    Zhou Bo-Tong had been incapacitated, but the bigger problem was, what was he going to do?


    Liang Hao-Nan started shivering in fear when he saw Wen Liange towards him.


    He couldn''t even hold onto the dagger in his hand.


    "Liang Hao-Nan, it''s time to put an end to our feud. Once you die, nobody wille and disturb my


    peace.¡±


    When he heard this icy voice, Liang Hao-Nan was so scared that he immediately knelt on the floor as


    his tears and mucus flowed while he bowed to Wen Liang to beg for mercy.


    "Mr Wen, I was wrong! I''ll never do it again! I''m the blind one who offended you!


    Please let me off! I promise I will never step into this mountain again! If I go against my promise, I will


    never have any more descendants!¡± Liang Hao-Nan knelt on the floor to plead pitifully as tears


    streamed down his face.


    Liang Hao-Nan looked nothing like the authoritative man who chased Ye Fan out earlier.


    But Wen Liang didn''t care about what he was saying.


    His face was expressionless as he slowly walked forward.


    His steps were like the steps of the grim reaper slowlying closer to Liang Hao-Nan.


    But just when Liang Hao-Nan was filled with despair as he awaited death...


    A coldughter suddenly rang out from a distance.


    "Mr Liang, I said earlier that Wen Liang would kill him off like killing a dog, and will do it within three


    moves. You didn''t believe me earlier. Do you believe me now?"


    Huuuu...


    The cold wind continued to blow hard.


    A skinny figure was lit up by the moon as he walked out slowly from between the tall grass.


    Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were all shocked to see who it was.


    "It''s you!" eximed Liang Hao-Nan as his eyes narrowed.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I chase you away just now?" asked Liang Hao-Nan in confusion.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "I told you earlier that I want this jade cave, so I''m going to get it


    myself. But I have to thank you for leading the way."


    Ye Fan continued to chuckle quietly.


    "You stupid fool! How could youugh at such a time? You thought you were clever, but you''d soon


    lose your own life!" yelled Liang Hao-Nan when he saw that Ye Fan was actuallyughing.


    "So what if you were right? I''m embarrassed, but now you''re going to die! Wen Liang killed off Zhou Bo-


    Tong in three moves! So he can also kill you the same way! You stupid idiot, bying along with us,


    you''ve ended up sending yourself to die! You can apany Zhou Bo-Tong in death soon!" shouted


    Liang Hao-Nan fiercely.

 Chapter 608 One Sword Opens the Gates of Heaven

    Chapter 608 One Sword Opens the Gates of Heaven


    Liang Hao-Nan didn''t think that Ye Fan would actually follow them all the way up here just to p him in


    the face.


    What an idiot.


    It was just as well. This fellow could apany him in death.


    Then the road to theher world wouldn''t be so lonely.


    Wen Liang had remained silent throughout this exchange and his icy gaze soon fell on Ye Fan.


    "Who are you? If you don''t want to die, then I''d advise you to leave now. Otherwise, you''ll meet the


    same end as that Zhou fellow!" said Wen Liang coldly as he looked at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan remained calm and smiled faintly even as Wen Liang spoke so nastily to him.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, those were the same things I meant to say to you. I''m taking this jade cave in


    Xishan. If you don''t want to die, then leave now. Otherwise, you''ll meet the same end as that old man!"


    Ye Fan''s words flowed continuously and his low and quiet words sounded fairly sinister.


    "Oh my goodness, this idiot still dares to talk back to him?! He must be really tired of living." Liang Hao-


    Nan and the rest immediately felt their eyes twitch as they started calling Ye Fan and idiot in their


    hearts.


    Zhou Bo-Tong didn''t even survive one move from this man, but Ye Fan was still provoking him with his


    words. Wasn''t this as good as courting death?


    Liang Hao-Nan was d that he had chased Ye Fan away earlier on, otherwise they would all have


    gotten killed much earlier on from his stupidity.


    "Punk, do you know what you''re saying? Those words alone are enough to be your death


    sentence. I will make sure you die right here!¡±


    Booom...


    A murderous air immediately filled the vicinity.


    Wen Liang''s icy eyes hadpletely frozen over.


    A strong wind blew past them.


    It was clear that Wen Liang was ready to kill someone now.


    Just when Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were sure that Ye Fan was going to die, Ye Fan himself


    chuckled and said, "Oh, is that so?"


    HUUU!


    The wind howled even more loudly and stirred up all the fallen leaves.


    After Ye Fan said these words, everyone felt like the temperature had gone down by three degrees.


    Ye Fan remained standing proudly.


    His fringe blew wildly in the strong wind.


    His deep eyes reflected the stars in the sky.


    Ye Fan''s aura was now like a fully drawn back bow and it continued to intensify.


    "This...this..?!"


    Wen Liang''s expression changed dramatically when he felt the aggressive aura emanating from Ye


    Fan''s body. His eyes were huge and there was fear and shock reflected in them now.


    Just as Wen Liang and the rest continued to look on in shock, Ye Fan raised his arm and clutched the


    air above him.


    It was as if he had caught hold of the wind and lightning!


    Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly became icy cold as his fingers shed across the air like a knife.


    A white sh lit up in the night sky.


    His energies were like a knife as it shot out towards the man in front of him. He was as fast as lightning.


    "I have a sword that can open the gates of heaven!"


    CRAAACK!


    The white light shed across everything in front of Ye Fan.


    Anything in the way like grass, trees, rocks, were either broken or sent flying.


    Its unstoppable might finally reached Wen Liang.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wen Liang paled terribly as he shouted in shock, "His energies are like a knife and his fingers can kill!"


    "You...you are...a grandmaster?!"


    Wen Liang was terrified to see this scene in front of him and he felt like his soul was going to leave his


    body soon.


    Without hesitation, he turned and started running.


    But could he get away?


    No matter how quickly he ran, he couldn''t outrun Ye Fan''s knife of energy.


    "No!!" He cried out desperately but that knife of energy had already swept past him.


    There was a sharp cutting sound as the de of this knife cut through him, bringing with it a bright and


    eye-catching trail of blood.


    Wen Liang''s shouting suddenly stopped.


    The man who was running moments ago suddenly stopped like a machine that had run out of batteries.


    After some time, a deep and terrifying wound appeared on Wen Liang''s neck.


    Bright red drops of blood were slowly dripping down.


    After that, Wen Liang''s body copsed to the ground.


    There was no sign of life in him at all.


    Everything fell silent.


    The entire Xishan area fell silent.


    Only the strong and biting cold wind continued to billow through along with all the malice and iciness in


    the air.


    Wen Liang had copsed while that skinny man was still standing proudly.


    Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were alreadypletely stunned by Ye Fan''s almost otherworldly


    technique.


    Their eyes were huge.


    They couldn''t stop gasping in shock.


    "This...this..."


    "What..."


    Energy could be a knife?


    A finger could kill someone?


    What in the world...


    Was this guy still human?!


    This had to be some supernatural ability, right?


    A supernatural ability for sure!


    Liang Hao-Nan and the rest stared at the skinny figure in the moonlight like he was a ghost. They felt a


    cold air around their hearts and couldn''t get a single word out for a long time.


    After all, besides being thoroughly shocked, they were incredibly terrified too.


    In the end, Liang Hao-Nan was the first one to snap out of it. He ran over and fell to his knees with a


    thud in front of Ye Fan and his forehead was going to bleed soon from his kowtowing. He begged Ye


    Fan pitifully, "Master, I was wrong! I was blind and listened to the wrong person! On ount of the Li


    family, please spare my life! Please!"


    Liang Hao-Nan was on the verge of tears and his heart was filled with hatred and regret.


    He hated that stupid Zhou Bo-Tong so much. That fellow was useless but boasted about his abilities,


    causing him to chase away the really highly skilled one.


    The regret came from listening to Zhou Bo-Tong and chasing Ye Fan away.


    "Master, you really can''t me me for this. It''s all that Zhou Bo-Tong''s fault. He was so convincing


    earlier and I was fooled into believing him. Otherwise, even if you gave me a hundred times more


    courage, I wouldn''t dare to chase you away," begged Liang Hao-Nan as he remained on his knees.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed coldly. "Is that so?"


    "Zhou Bo-Tong, what do you think of what Mr Liang just said?" Ye Fan turned to look at Zhou Bo-Tong


    lying in a pool of his own blood.


    Huh?


    Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were stunned. "Isn''t...isn''t Zhou Bo-Tong dead?"


    Nobody answered.


    Zhou Bo-Tong continued to lie among the grass without moving.


    "Zhou Bo-Tong, do you still want to pretend?" Ye Fan''s gaze grew grim and his voice became even


    colder. "If you continue like this, I''ll really send you to your grave!"


    "Oh no no don''t do that! Sir, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have offended you. I''ll do anything for you! Please,


    please spare my life! Please!" Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were stunned as they watched Zhou Bo-


    Tong suddenly get up from the pool of blood with a start, then kneel in front of Ye Fan to beg for mercy.


    "What the hell?! This bloody old geezer! He was just pretending to be dead?!" Liang Hao-Nan was so


    angry that he grit his teeth and felt like kicking this old man to death right now.

 Chapter 609 Jade Cave of Xishan

    Chapter 609 Jade Cave of Xishan


    "Sir, I was really in the wrong. I promise that I''ll definitely stay out of your way and this will never


    happen again!¡± Zhou Bo-Tong said very seriously as he raised a hand to swear by these words.


    Ye Fan justughed coldly. "You humiliated me and offended me, and you think you can get away with


    just these words? Do you think that''s possible?¡±


    "Then what do you want? Money?" asked Zhou Bo-Tong.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "I want a leg of yours!"


    What?


    "Youngster, how dare you?"


    Zhou Bo-Tong paled terribly/


    But it was toote.


    Ye Fan''s foot had alreadynded on Zhou Bo-Tong''s knee.


    With a terrible cracking sound, his bones broke and Zhou Bo-Tong howled and groaned in pain as he


    clutched his leg and rolled on the ground.


    The pain made his tears and mucus both flow down his face.


    Zhou Bo-Tong didn''t have any of that arrogance and authoritativeness he had earlier. All he was left


    with was embarrassment and shame.


    Liang Hao-Nan watched this happen and his face instantly paled.


    BAM BAM BAM...


    Without saying anything else, he kowtowed another ten times to Ye Fan.


    "M-Master, as long as you can spare me, I will give this jade cave to you. The jade inside is worth more


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    than $100 million, so that should be enough to exchange for my life, right?" said Liang Hao-Nan


    quickly.


    But Ye Fan became angry instead.


    "Of course! Do you think I''m stupid? I''m the one who snatched the jade cave away from Wen Liang, so


    of course it belongs to me. You want to use something that belongs to me to exchange for your cheap


    life? What an excellent n,¡± scoffed Ye Fan coldly. This frightened Liang Hao-Nan so bad that he


    thought his soul was going to leave his body soon.


    "Then...then I''ll give you the $5 million, and take it as...as an apology for the misunderstanding earlier?


    Master, you... you really can''t me me for this, that Zhou Bo-Tong was the one who convinced me


    otherwise.¡±


    This man was the head of a powerful family, but he was so afraid of Ye Fan that he had started crying.


    Liang Hao-Nan had seen a lot in life, but this was the first time he was encountering something that


    was a matter of his own life and death.


    He was filled with great fear and just hoped that Ye Fan would spare his life.


    Ye Fan nced at him and said, "$5


    million?¡±


    "My appearance fees aren''t that cheap. Add one more zero behind. $50 million for your life. How''s


    that?" asked Ye Fan coldly.


    Would Liang Hao-Nan dare to say no?


    Of course not!


    Power was in Ye Fan''s hands, and so was Liang Hao-Nan''s life.


    So Liang Hao-Nan could only listen to everything Ye Fan said and didn''t dare to say no at all.


    "Alright now, get lost. From today onwards, none of you are allowed to step into Xishan. Otherwise, all


    of you will end up like that Wen Liang!"


    Booooom...


    The authority of these words were like gold and rocks falling to the ground as they nged loudly in


    their ears.


    Everyone present nodded and agreed.


    Then they quickly ran down the mountain.


    Their frantic escape made them look like soldiers who had lost a battle.


    After they left, everything was silent again.


    Ye Fan followed the mountain road and continued walking.


    He finally reached a cave.


    With the help of the moonlight, Ye Fan could see the faint greenish glow within the cave.


    That was the jadeite reflecting the moonlight.


    "I can already feel an intense energy just by standing at the entrance of the cave. The source of the


    jade must be here.¡±


    Ye Fan walked in with great anticipation.


    He turned on his phone''s torch function and realized that the cave was pretty clean and it looked like


    someone had tidied up this ce.


    "It looks like that Wen Liang had also discovered that the jade from this cave was different from


    ordinary jade, so he also wanted to use the jade here to help him with his cultivation process. But too


    bad, he ran into me," said Ye Fan quietly as he shook his head.


    That Wen Liang seemed to have carry an inner energy in his movements.


    He was certainly a martial artist.


    Creating energy within the body was creating inner energy.


    And creating inner energy was a sign of bing a real martial artist.


    It was only normal for ordinary folk to find it difficult to fight a true martial artist at this level.


    Having a lot of people wasn''t going to help either.


    That was why Liang Hao-Nan couldn''t do anything about Wen Liang for so long and kept suffering


    losses.


    Zhou Bo-Tong imed to be a martial arts master, but he was just a joke to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan figured that this so-called martial arts master probably couldn''t even win Zheng He.


    The martial arts scene was mostly just for performance value and there were no real battles, so


    everything was just for show. People didn''t train in a particr discipline anymore, so it was definitely


    impossible for any of them to fight someone who actually had inner energy.


    When Ye Fan saw the jadeite that Wen Liang had sliced cleanly with his hands, he could estimate how


    powerful Wen Liang really was.


    That was also why Ye Fan could conclude that Wen Liang would be able to kill Zhou Bo-Tong within


    three moves.


    Woong...


    His phone started ringing.


    It was Han.


    Ye Fan had told him about what he was doing that night.


    After all, Ye Fan was the Dragon Master and his safety was the most important!


    "Young Master, have you finished off your opponent?" came Han''s worried voice.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Yup. He''s just a martial artist with inner energy, I''ve killed him off."


    "What about the jade cave? Have you found it? How much is in there? Can it help you with a


    breakthrough?" asked Han again.


    Ye Fan checked the cave and was a little disappointed.


    "It doesn''t look promising. I just took a look, the jade only goes on for a few meters. Half of it has


    already been absorbed by that Wen Liang. The remaining bit definitely not enough for me. Looks like I


    still have to count on the Feast of the Sea and Skying up," said Ye Fan as he shook his head.


    There was a tinge of disappointment in his gaze.


    He was hoping to find a huge jade mine, but he had his hopes too high.


    "Alright now, let''s not talk about this anymore. Even a fly is meat, no matter how small it is. I''ll quietly


    cultivate here for a few days and take whatever energy I can get from the jade." Ye Fan wanted to hang


    up soon.


    Han didn''t say anything and just reminded him to call Qiu Mu-Cheng about it so that she wouldn''t


    worry.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment before shaking his head and letting out a long sigh.


    "She probably doesn''t want to hear my voice now. Perhaps it''s better that I don''t disturb her for the time


    being."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words came to mind and Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly. Then he decided not to


    think about it anymore.


    He turned around, leaned against the jadeite rocks and sat down cross-legged on the ground.


    He had no idea that the lights in a bungalow in the east suburbs were on the entire night.

 Chapter 610 Good Brothers

    Chapter 610 Good Brothers


    "Mu-Cheng, that stupid idiot still hasn''t apologized to you yet?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been in a poor mood for the past few days.


    Su Qian was worried, so she decided to ask about it when there was nobody else in the office.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled bitterly, "It''s been two days and I haven''t seen him at all.


    Where would I get an apology from?"


    What?


    "He hasn''te home in two days? My god, this fellow really doesn''t know what''s good for him. It''s


    one thing to be angry, but he didn''t go home?! Mu-Cheng, you have to listen to me. If he doesn''t


    contact you, don''t contact him either. When ites to a quarrel between a couple, the first one to give


    in is the loser! You must not let him have his way!"


    "This time, just keep ignoring him. As long as he doesn''t talk to you, then just pretend he doesn''t exist.


    If you don''t teach him a good lesson this time, he won''t remember how pissed you were," said Su Qian


    angrily when she heard this and started giving Qiu Mu-Cheng ideas. "Seriously, we were a little harsh


    that day, but I can''t believe he couldn''t take it. He''s just a pennilessd and doesn''t have any


    aplishments, but he''s got quite a big ego. But that''s really funny as well. How could a live-in son-


    inw have that much pride in the first ce?" said Su Qian as she shook her head and was fairly


    amused.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was still feeling down after hearing all this.


    After a long time, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly looked up at Su Qian. "Qianqian, do you think Ye Fan and I


    will be able tost till the end? Will he decide to abandon me because of this matter?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes started to redden when she said this.


    All the fear and anxiety in her heart over the past few days was bursting out now.


    She was already beginning to tear up.


    Su Qian was stunned by this question. "Mu-Cheng, why do you suddenly say this? Ye Fan''s ancestors


    must have umted a lot of karma for him to be able to marry someone like you. Unless his brain


    has been kicked by a donkey, there''s no way he''s deserting you."


    "But seriously, Mu-Cheng, I''ve always felt that you and Ye Fan aren''t suitable for one another. Both


    your family backgrounds and your lifestyles are so far apart. You were born in the city and was the


    daughter of the Qiu family. The Qius aren''t super rich, but they''re respectable. Ye Fan is from the


    countryside and of lowly birth. His exposure and knowledge of the world ispletely different from


    ours."


    "In short, Ye Fan and you are from two different worlds, and that''s why I''ve always tried to tell you to


    leave Ye Fan. But after so long, I can tell that you''ve really fallen for him and you can''t leave him


    anymore. Since that''s the case, then you have to slowly go through all these disagreements and fights


    to resolve any differences between you two," said Su Qian with a sigh.


    "But Mu-Cheng, this time round, you really must not give in first. That Ye Fan has gone too far, so if he


    doesn''t apologize, you are not allowed to forgive him, you hear me? This isn''t just for your own good


    but also for Ye Fan''s good. Otherwise, he might get into even bigger trouble next time!" Su Qian


    emphasized on these points in particr.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded.


    They sorted themselves out and continued working.


    Over at Yunzhou''s Citizens Hospital.


    Liang Bo and Fan Zhong-Xian were both on wheelchairs and were slowly being pushed out by Xia Yue


    and Xia Xue out of the hospital.


    Both of them had suffered the most severe injuries after that fight in the gym and had broken several


    bones. It was going to take them several months to get well.


    "Liang Bo, I''m not going to take this lying down! No way! I have never been so badly humiliated in my


    entire life!"


    Two days had passed since that fight, but the fury in Fan Zhong-Xian''s heart didn''t go down and his


    hatred towards Ye Fan only became stronger.


    After all, Fan Zhong-Xian was the son of a rich family and he couldn''t ept being beaten up by a


    pennilessd.


    "That''s right, we can''t just let this matter go. He beat up my Xian, so we must make him pay the price,"


    said Xia Yue fiercely.


    But Liang Bo replied bitterly, "Zhong-Xian, forget it. That Ye Fan has incredible strength, so it''s clear


    that he''s a martial artist. On top of that, Uncle He is so afraid of him and both of us look like this. How


    are we going to fight him?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Liang Bo still felt fearful inside when he thought about how this one man managed to tear through the


    entire gym that day.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian was indignant.


    His woman had been snatched away by Ye Fan and his leg was also broken by Ye Fan.


    Fan Zhong-Xian had plenty of bones to pick with him now. He wasn''t going to just let this go.


    "It''s true that we can''t fight him, but Liang Bo, he can''t defeat us in terms of our family and


    background," said Fan Zhong-Xian coldly.


    "Hmm?¡± Liang Bo was a little stunned. "You mean you want to make use of our families?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian nodded.


    "Liang Bo, I remember your father has groomed a number of bodyguards, right? Some of them are


    even retired soldiers. If you can get them toe out and you give them some weapons, do you think


    that Ye Fan can still defeat us?" Fan Zhong-Xian''s gaze was icy and there was deeply malicious look in


    his eyes.


    Xia Yue happily chimed in, "That''s right, Liang Bo. The Liang family is such arge


    corporation, so your father would definitely have groomed really highly skilled fighters. They''d definitely


    be stronger than thosezy rich bums in the school. If they get involved, I''m sure you''d make that


    country bumpkin end up kneeling on the floor and begging for mercy!''''


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, there''s no reason to make such a big fuss out of it, right? You might


    even get someone killed...¡± said Xia Xue in a low voice as her face paled after listening to this


    exchange.


    "What do you know? Can you me us? That pauper deserves it! If he just let Xian beat him up, none


    of this would have happened. But instead, he actually beat up Xian and Bo so badly, so he deserves to


    be punished!" shouted Xia Yue fiercely.


    Xia Xue was so frightened that she bowed her head and didn''t dare to make any noise.


    "But Zhong-Xian, didn''t you say that this Ye Fan has the support of the Shen family? If the Shen family


    intervenes..."


    "That''s impossible!" Fan Zhong-Xian cut Liang Bo off immediately.


    "The Feast of the Sea and Sky is going to be held soon and Mr Chu will be arriving soon. The Shen


    family is focused on preparing for this feast, so they wouldn''t have time or energy to bother about this


    Ye Fan. Besides, how important could Ye Fan be to them? They can''t afford to fall out with the Liang


    family over a country bumpkin, right? What say you, Liang Bo? Are you in or not?" asked Fan Zhong-


    Xian.


    Liang Bo remained silent.


    "Liang Bo, think about your leg, then think about the humiliation we received from that country bumpkin


    and the school! If we don''t avenge ourselves for this injury we''ve suffered, how are we going to face


    others in the future? We''ve gotten our legs broken by some country bumpkin and we remained silent?


    If others hear about this, they''llugh at us!" Fan Zhong-Xian continued to persuade Liang Bo.


    Finally, Liang Bo clenched his teeth and said, "Fine, I''m in! I must avenge myself for this leg injury."


    "HAHA! My good brother! I''m sure your father will definitely support your decision!" Fan Zhong-Xian


    was immediately overjoyed andughed merrily.

 Chapter 611 Liang Hao-Nans Invitation

    Chapter 611 Liang Hao-Nan''s Invitation


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Liang Bo quickly came to a decision and swiftly made arrangements.


    Liang Bo went home to convince his family to support him.


    Fan Zhong-Xian went to look for Ye Fan instead.


    Ye Fan awoke from his quiet two day cultivation in Xishan while the two of them went into full swing


    plotting their revenge.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his pupils glinted briefly.


    HUUU!


    He exhaled a mouthful of filthy air.


    Then Ye Fan got up and stretched before heading down the mountain.


    The jade cave behind had turned slightly dimmer inparison to when Ye Fan first arrived here.


    Stones that lost their energy would naturally lose their luster!


    And Ye Fan''s breathing was far stronger than he was a few days ago.


    "The Book of Celestial Cloud stated that there was very little energy on earth, so it takes very long to


    cultivate by means of absorbing the energy directly. If I want to speed things up, I can use energy in


    jade to boost cultivation. But the jade cave in Xishan is too small, so I absorbed all its energy in two


    days. It''s still a long way before I can Invoke the Celestial Cloud!" Ye Fan contemted on his way


    back.


    Also, he made ns for the future.


    If Operation Aze were tomence right after New Year, Ye Fan had to speed up his cultivation and


    master the skill as soon as possible.


    There were plenty of martial arts masters in the Chu family.


    If Ye Fan weren''t absolutely prepared, even he was unconfident about toppling the monolith!


    Ye Fan contacted Li Er to check once more to see whether he could make it back in time for New


    Year''s Day.


    "We can''t dy the Feast of the Sea and Sky anymore. Three days is the absolute limit. If you don''t


    make it back in time, then don''t evere back," said Ye Fan so coldly that it made Li Er tremble while


    he was on the other end of the call.


    He swiftly acknowledged Mr Chu and assured him that he would make it back in time to host the Feast


    of the Sea and Sky for him!


    "Okay," said Ye Fan as he nodded. Then he hung up the phone.


    But another call came before long.


    Ye Fan frowned when he saw the caller ID on the screen.


    It was the first time he had seen this number.


    "Mr Chu, you finally picked up. I''ve been trying to contact you for two days," said a respectful voice


    from the phone.


    Ye Fan frowned as he asked quizzically, "And you are?"


    "MrChu, I''m Nan!"


    "Nan?¡± asked Ye Fan even more perplexedly.


    Was it Chen Ao''s daughter, Chen Nan? But that couldn''t be right. Why would Chen Nan sound like a


    man?


    Perhaps the man on the phone detected the quizzical tone in Ye Fan''s voice, so he rified, "Mr Chu,


    this is Liang Hao-Nan, the head of the Liang family. You saved me from Wen Liang just two days ago.


    Have you already forgotten me?"


    The corners of Ye Fan''s eyes twitched.


    "Just call yourself Liang Hao-Nan then. Why call yourself ''Nan''? Ugh," Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    Ye Fanughed coldly as he replied, "Oh, so it''s Mr Liang. Why are you so polite to me now? You were


    anything but polite when you attempted to chase me out of the hotel thest time."


    "Erm..." replied Liang Hao-Nan as he bitterlyughed while he wiped the sweat off his brow, "Mr Chu,


    you''re too kind. I know it was wrong of me. I was too blind to realize you were here. If I knew you were


    Mr Chu, I would have offered the Xishan jade cave eons ago, and there would be no misunderstanding


    to speak of. But I''m honestly shocked by how young you are, Mr Chu."


    After Ye Fan spared him the other night, Liang Hao-Nan hurried home.


    He was sleepless all night and very curious about Ye Fan''s identity.


    So first thing the next day, he personally went to the Li family to ask Li Xue-Qi about this.


    Liang Hao-Nan was terrified to hear that Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu.


    Liang Hao-Nan finally realized who he had actually offended.


    Heavens, he almost made a colossal blunder.


    Initially, Liang Hao-Nan was reluctant to pay $50 million for his life when Ye Fan told him to, and he


    even intended on defaulting payment.


    But after he realized who Ye Fan truly was, Liang Hao-Nan''s crooked thoughts disappeared


    immediately.


    Since he had offended Mr Chu, $50 million was nothing. Even if he had to pay $5 billion, he wouldn''t


    have uttered a word.


    After all, Mr Chu was renowned in Jiangdong.


    All it took was a word for him to destroy the Liang family.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liang Hao-Nan naturally wanted to do his utmost to patch things up with this emperor-like figure.


    So after he returned from the Li family, Liang Hao-Nan immediately went to the bank to withdraw $50


    million in cash and contact Ye Fan so he could send it over.


    But Ye Fan didn''t answer the phone for two days straight.


    Liang Hao-Nan lost hope initially and thought Ye Fan refused to forgive him.


    But fortunately, the call got through in the end.


    Liang Hao-Nan was naturally respectful and humble when it came to Mr Chu and even called


    himself''Nan''.


    "Enough. Stop bbering. Why are you calling? Don''t tell me the $50 million is ready?" asked Ye Fan


    calmly.


    Liang Hao-Nan quickly replied in a respectful tone, "Mr Chu, it''s ready. I will personally hand it over


    when you grace the halls of the Liang residence. Also, I will host a dinner at home, and the entire Liang


    family will be present to apologize to Mr Chu. So I hope Mr Chu cane tonight."


    Liang Hao-Nan spoke with anticipation.


    Ye Fan went quiet for a few seconds before he agreed.


    It was still a few days before New Year''s Day and Ye Fan had nothing else to do.


    Since Ye Fan was free, he decided to take Liang Hao-Nan up on his offer.


    "Haha! Thank you for epting the invitation, Mr Chu. The Liang family looks forward to seeing you!"


    said Liang Hao-Nan excitedly.


    The weight weighing on his heart these past few days finally lifted.


    After all, from Liang Hao-Nan''s perspective, agreeing to turn up for dinner meant that Ye Fan had


    epted his apology.


    This was great news.


    Then Liang Hao-Nan went about preparing for dinner.


    Ye Fan went back to the bungalow in the eastern suburbs.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng had to work in the day, the bungalow was empty.


    Ye Fan started typing a message to Qiu Mu-Cheng to ask if she wanted to attend dinner at the Liang


    residence, but he deleted the message heposed after some contemtion.


    Ye Fan felt that even if he sent it, Qiu Mu-Cheng would never believe it.


    In her eyes, he was just a useless pauper from the countryside.


    Why would the Liang family invite him to dinner?


    Ye Fanughed bitterly at himself at the thought of this.

 Chapter 612 Trouble Is Here

    Chapter 612 Trouble Is Here


    The day passed quickly.


    The evening was upon them, and the sun was setting.


    The bright red sun dyed half the skies of Yunzhou bright red.


    Ye Fan was at the Ji''s Teahouse quietly drinking tea.


    Ji''s Teahouse was located in the vicinity of the bungalow in the eastern suburbs. It had an antique


    vor to it, and patrons sat around in groups chatting about life while they drank tea.


    The teahouse was remarkably tranquil.


    Ye Fan frequented this teahouse.


    He sat by the window on his own and quietly looked outside at Yunzhou through the bamboo window


    as it gave off a light wood scent.


    And he felt particrly peaceful in his heart.


    RUNG!


    His phone suddenly rang, and it was the head of the Liang family, Liang Hao-Nan, calling him.


    "Mr Chu, dinner is ready. We are all waiting for you to arrive. Where are you now? I can send a car to


    pick you up," said Liang Hao-Nan respectfully through the phone. His voice sounded humble and filled


    with admiration.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Pick me up from the Ji''s Teahouse in the east."


    "Okay," replied Liang Hao-Nan immediately.


    Then Ye Fan continued sitting at the teahouse and drank his tea leisurely.


    But this peace didn''tst long.


    Suddenly...


    An icy cold voice quietly came from outside the door.


    "Block the entrance. No one is to leave!"


    Then the teahouse door was suddenly kicked open with a crash.


    SWISH...


    Over 20 burly men dressed in suits and armed with sticks surged into the teahouse like a rising tide.


    "What...what are you doing?"


    "Do...don''t do anything rash!"


    The peace in the teahouse was broken with the appearance of these people.


    All the teahouse patrons'' faces turned ghastly pale as they looked towards them in terror.


    Many of them were so afraid that they retreated to the corners of the teahouse far away from the fight.


    "Erm...what''s happening?"


    "Did one of us offend some big shot?"


    All the patrons in the teahouse were at a loss and kept specting.


    SWISH!


    Very quickly, the crowd parted, and the burly men stood on both sides to give way.


    Then everyone caught sight of two young men sitting on wheelchairs while they were pushed into the


    teahouse.


    "Is...is that Young Master Fan?"


    "The eldest son of the Fan family from the west of the city?"


    "One of the founders of Stun the World School of Boxing?"


    "Oh my!"


    "It isn''t just one of them!"


    "Isn''t that the other founder of Stun the


    World School of Boxing?"


    "That''s Liang Bo, the inheritor of Bowen Group. His family rivals that of the Fan family!"


    "Both of them are sons of rich and powerful families."


    "How did they end up crippled and sitting in wheelchairs?"


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Liang Bo were clearly rather famous in the area.


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian always had a high profile and the Stun the World Boxing School was nearby, it


    was impossible that the people didn''t know him.


    Everyone knew that these youth from rich and powerful families couldn''t be provoked and usually


    avoided them like the gue.


    But the crowd couldn''t help feeling shocked to see these rich men''s sons both wheelchair-bound.


    "Yo...Young Masters, do you need to bring so many men with you just for some tea? My heart can''t


    take the shock," said the teahouse owner in terror to Fan Zhong-Xian and the others after he put on a


    bold front and stepped forward.


    "Get lost! It''s none of your business!" shouted Xia Yue coldly before Fan Zhong-Xian and the others


    uttered a word.


    Then Xia Yue scoured the teahouse and said angrily, "Ye Fan, I know you''re here. If you know what''s


    good for you, then get your ass over here! From the moment you hurt Xian, you should have seen this


    daying!"


    Xia Yue''s furious voice echoed through the teahouse.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Liang Bo narrowed their eyes as they looked around for Ye Fan.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    "What?"


    "Someone broke these Young Masters'' legs?"


    "Who is Ye Fan?" "He sure is gutsy!"


    "No wonder Young Master Fan and the others are pissed!"


    Everyone looked around. They wanted to see who on earth Ye Fan was.


    He even dared to provoke Fan Zhong-Xian and the others.


    The teahouse instantly went silent.


    Everyone was busy looking for the troublemaker.


    Only Xia Xue prayed worriedly and hoped Ye Fan wasn''t at the teahouse.


    Otherwise, he was bound to meet with a horrible end.


    After all, all these men were good fighters, well-trained bodyguards and even armed with sticks.


    In the worst case scenario, Ye Fan might even die.


    One second, two seconds...


    A few minutes passed, but no one responded.


    The teahouse owner was on the brink of tears. Then he turned to the guests and implored, "Mr Ye,


    please stop hiding ande out. If you go on hiding, what''s going to happen to my teahouse?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Precisely. Who is this Ye Fan? Don''t you even have the balls to step forward after you stirred trouble?"


    After all, Fan Zhong-Xian had blocked off the entrance, so if Ye Fan didn''te out of hiding, then they


    would get dragged into this fight and they couldn''t leave.


    Augher quietly came from the corner by the window while the crowd grumbled.


    "You have such ungging perseverance that you even found your way here. It looks like you didn''t


    learn your lesson," said a voice suddenly as he sent everyone into shock.


    SWISH!


    All eyes turned towards the voice instantly.


    The voice came from a skinny silhouette, who wasughing gently as he drank tea.


    "Are you Ye Fan? Heavens, you finally showed your face. What kind of bloody background do you


    have? Did you have to provoke not one but both of them? It''s one thing if you die, but why drag my


    teahouse into it?" scolded the teahouse owner the moment he saw the simply dressed Ye Fan.


    "Background? What darned background? He''s just a poor farmer from the countryside. He only gained


    a foothold in the city because he married into his wife''s family! I don''t know how the likes of him would


    have the courage to provoke Xian? You''re really tired of living, aren''t you?"


    What?


    A poor live-in husband?


    Xia Yue''s words fell into the sea like a rock that raised a tsunami in everyone''s hearts.


    Everyone in the teahouse was startled. They all looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    "Oh my god! Young man, that''s so audacious of you!"


    "How dare you offend them if you didn''te from a powerful family?¡±


    "Are you tired of living?"

 Chapter 613 Let Me Pick up a Call

    Chapter 613 Let Me Pick up a Call


    "What were you thinking? Say something!" asked the teahouse owner in terror.


    ¡°Say something? What else does he dare say now? He must be petrified since he didn''t respond after


    they shouted for him for so long, right?" said someone disgustedly with contempt brimming from his


    eyes.


    "Farmers these days keep making trouble even if they are poor and incapable!"


    "Worse still, he''s dragged me into it."


    "Darn!"


    "Why am I so unlucky to bump into this dumbass while I''m out drinking tea?"


    Many people griped one after another.


    Ye Fan didn''t budge and continued to drink tea calmly.


    The other patrons were furious when they saw this.


    "Damn it!


    "Are you still in the mood to drink tea?"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Fan and Young Master Liang!"


    "Exactly!"


    "What''s the point in hiding?"


    "You made trouble, so you have to pay for it sooner orter!"


    "If you step forward sooner, you won''t suffer as much!"


    "Go on!"


    "Hurry up and apologize!"


    "Hurry up and go over, you brat! My wife is inbor, and I need to hurry back!"


    For a while, everyone med and shouted at Ye Fan. They wanted him to kneel and apologize to Fan


    Zhong-Xian and the others.


    After all, Fan Zhong-Xian''s men had blocked off the entrance, so if Ye Fan didn''t apologize, no one


    could leave, and everyone might even end up being coteral damage.


    No one gave a hoot about what might happen to Ye Fan.


    Since he was an adult, he had to be held responsible for his actions.


    Despite the public condemnation, Ye Fan didn''t move.


    He continued sitting quietly as he sipped tea with a calm smile on his face.


    Regardless of the torrential rain, he seemed like a tranquilke, and nothing could set off a ripple in his


    heart.


    "Ye Fan, quit trying to stall for time. Get your ass over and prepare to die!" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian


    impatiently after some time.


    "Prepare to die?" asked Ye Fan as he raised his head and gazed at those burly men in disdain. "You''re


    trying to kill me with this bunch?¡±


    Ye Fanughed as he shook his head while he spoke.


    "Fan Zhong-Xian, I recall it was your leg I broke and not your head, right? But why have you be


    dumb? You didn''t manage to get me when almost 100 people from Stun the World Boxing School


    surrounded me. What makes you think you can go against me with so few people now? Do you think


    it''s possible?" scoffed Ye Fan as heughed.


    But Ye Fan''s words didn''t make Fan Zhong-Xian angry. Instead, Fan Zhong-Xian smiled coldly and


    replied, "Ye Fan, you are fearless because of your ignorance. Although the number from Stun the


    World Boxing School who fought you previously were many, they were just a random bunch, so it''s no


    surprise that those men didn''t stand a chance against you."


    "But the men before you now are all highly experienced fighters. One of them can outdo ten of those


    previous ones.


    Moreover, they are armed with sticks. Even if you escaped unscathed previously, do you think you can


    do the same this time?" shouted Fan Zhong-Xian furiously in a cold voice.


    But Ye Fan continued tough in disdain.


    "Fan Zhong-Xian, you''ve said a lot, but so what? You can get a thousand men here and I, Ye Fan, will


    still destroy them all with a single blow!"


    Ye Fan''s words exploded like a shocking thunderp.


    It was so arrogant that it made the earth tremble.


    Everyone went into shock when they heard him.


    "He thinks very highly of himself, huh?"


    "Is this pauper retarded?¡±


    "How could he talk big at a time like this?"


    "He''s so arrogant!" "He''s aplete fool!


    "He''s an idiot."


    Everyone made contemptuous remarks about Ye Fan.


    They looked at Ye Fan as though he was retarded.


    Those who knew what to do at the right time were intelligent people.


    Based on the situation, it would be wiser to lower his head and beg for mercy.


    Or else, it won''t be just a matter of embarrassing himself, but a question of losing his life.


    But sadly, this young man was arrogant despite having no background.


    He was such a braggart!


    Sure enough, the moment Ye Fan uttered those words, Fan Zhong-Xian and Liang Bo''s expressions


    turned bitingly cold!


    "Ye Fan, why did you do that? If you agitate them, won''t you end up creating trouble for yourself?"


    asked Xia Xue. She was both furious and worried in her heart as she looked at him angrily.


    Xia Yue could no longer contain herself as she said angrily, "You brat, let''s see how long you can stay


    stubborn for! Xian, Bo, let''s not waste our time. Just give the order and ughter the brat!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian nodded as he looked at Liang Bo and said, "Liang Bo, I think we can sentence him to


    death!"


    "Okay!" replied Liang Bo sinctly in a cold tone.


    Liang Bo looked at Ye Fan and said, "Ye Fan, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t treasure it. In that


    case, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Then Liang Bo raised his arm and swiftly drew a stroke in the air.


    He seemed like the grim reaper who had suddenly flicked his de!


    "That''s enough!" said Xia Yue as she


    smiled coldly.


    "It''s time for this joke to end,¡± said Fan Zhong-Xian coldly as heughed uninhibitedly.


    Then Fan Zhong-Xian and the others looked at Ye Fan as they awaited his look of desperation.


    Suddenly!


    RUNG!


    Someone''s phone rang.


    "Damn! Whose phone is that? Turn it the hell off!" cursed Fan Zhong-Xian somewhat irritatedly.


    Everyone looked at each other. Then they hung their heads to see if it was their phone going off.


    "Sorry, I have to take a call," said Ye Fan quietly.


    Then Ye Fan picked up the phone without bothering to wait for their approvals.


    "You!"


    How could Ye Fan have the heart to answer the phone at a time like this?


    Contempt!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was sheer contempt from Ye Fan!


    Fan Zhong-Xian was so angry that he was about to die.


    But Ye Fan ignored them and answered the phone calmly.


    "Mr Chu, I''m already at the teahouse entrance. What about you? Why don''t I see you around?" Liang


    Hao-Nan asked quizzically as he called Ye Fan.


    A BMW 5 series pulled up outside the teahouse.


    "Oh, Mr Liang. Are you here? I''m in the teahouse, but I''ve met with some trouble. Someone has


    surrounded me and it''ll take a while to get out of this ce. Just wait where you are, I''ll be done in


    three to five minutes."


    What?


    Liang Hao-Nan was so shocked that his eyeballs nearly popped from their sockets as he shivered in


    fear.


    "Mr Chu, are you surrounded? Who has the bloody guts to offend you?!"

 Chapter 614 Shock

    Chapter 614 Shock


    "Mr Chu, don''t worry. You are an important guest, so I will handle it. I will bring men over and take them


    out! Anyone who dares to offend you in Yunzhou has a deathwish! We must at least break both their


    legs! Mr Chu, tell them to prepare their coffins. I will be there soon to collect their bodies!" said Liang


    Hao-Nan furiously over the phone.


    It might be a problem to Ye Fan, but it was undoubtedly a stroke of luck for Liang Hao-Nan.


    Liang Hao-Nan had just displeased Ye Fan because of the jade cave in Xishan.


    So it was the perfect time for him to make amends for his mistakes.


    "If we are going to fight, then we must go all out! We can''t embarrass the Liang family!" said Liang Hao-


    Nan as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Then Liang Hao-Nan turned to order his subordinate sternly, "Wan, call the family and gather everyone.


    Everyone has to arrive at Ji''s Teahouse in ten minutes! Anyone who doesn''t turn up can forget about


    staying with the Liang family!"


    His men immediately took care of it.


    On the other end, Liang Bo, who kept silent all this time, was undoubtedlypletely triggered by Ye


    Fan''s actions now.


    "You brat! You are on the brink of death, yet you keep making phone calls! Are you calling the funeral


    parlor and telling them to prepare a coffin for your body?" asked Liang Bo coldly.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed as he said, "What a coincidence. He just told me to tell you to prepare your


    coffins, and he''ll be here to collect your bodies in a minute."


    "You brat! Do you want to die?" yelled Liang Bo furiously as he pped his wheelchair instantly.


    "Everyone, I order you to..."


    RUNG!


    But just as Liang Bo was about to give the order, a phone rang again.


    "Who is it? Turn your bloody phone off!" yelled Fan Zhong-Xian angrily.


    Ye Fan''s phone had just interrupted them earlier.


    Was it ringing again?


    When would he be done?


    But Xia Yue prodded Fan Zhong-Xian furtively from behind and said, "Xian, it''s Bo''s phone.¡±


    Wh-what?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fan Zhong-Xian was instantly stunned.


    Liang Bo had already picked up the phone and said, "Dad, what? Okay! I''ll bring men over now!"


    Liang Bo hurriedly hung up with a dark look on his face.


    "Liang Bo, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian quizzically right away.


    Liang Bo replied, "Something happened to my Dad. He wants me to take the men and go over


    immediately. Zhong-Xian, we have to hurry up. I''ll let the men take care of this idiot here first, you help


    me find out where Ji''s Teahouse in the eastern region is located. After taking care of this good-for-


    nothing, I have to rush over and help Dad."


    Liang Bo was very anxious.


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s face twitched after he heard Liang Bo. He gave Liang Bo a strange look as he


    replied, "But Liang Bo, this is Ji''s Teahouse."


    What?


    "This is Ji''s Teahouse?" asked Liang Bo in shock as he immediately opened his eyes wide.


    In that case, didn''t that mean his father was standing outside right now?


    BAM!


    The teahouse door opened with a rumble just as Liang Bo was trying to wrap his mind around the


    situation.


    A middle-aged man strode in briskly with fury brimming from his face.


    But Fan Zhong-Xian and the others were dumbstruck when they saw who it was.


    "Uncle...Uncle Liang?"


    Liang Bo''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he shouted, "Da...Dad?"


    "Huh?" replied Liang Hao-Nan with a tremble in his voice as he twitched his lips, "S-son?"


    Liang Hao-Nan was so stunned that it felt as though he was struck by lightning and went into a daze.


    He stood there motionlessly.


    Liang Hao-Nan felt as though a thunderbolt struck him!


    Then his mind quickly went nk.


    Liang Hao-Nan immediately realized what had happened the moment he saw Liang Bo and the others.


    It never dawned on him that the person who had taken the lead to fight Ye Fan was his son, Liang Bo!


    "What sin have Imitted in my past life?" said Liang Hao-Nan aftering out of his shock. He was


    on the brink of tears.


    "Uncle Liang, are you okay? Are you worried about Bo''s leg? Don''t worry, Uncle Liang. Bo only


    suffered a minor injury, so he''ll recover in a few months," consoled Xia Yue. They thought that Liang


    Hao-Nan lost hisposure and got worried when he saw the state of Liang Bo''s injury.


    Fan Zhong-Xian smiled and chimed in, "That''s right, Uncle Liang. Bo and I will be fine. All we need is


    some rest. You got here at the perfect time since that brat over there was the one who attacked Liang


    Bo and me, and we are about to exact revenge on him. Uncle Liang, you can just sit back and watch


    the show."


    Fan Zhong-Xianughed and even waved his hand as he urged Liang Bo to attack.


    "Watch the show? To see how stupid you are?" scolded Liang Hao-Nan loudly. Then he raised his leg


    and kicked Fan Zhong-Xian while everyone watched in shock.


    Then came a crash.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and his wheelchair fell to the ground before it skidded right out of the teahouse and


    tumbled down the stairs outside.


    "AHH! That hurts!"


    Fan Zhong-Xian''s howl came from outside.


    But there was a deathly silence in the teahouse.


    Everyone was shocked!


    "Uncle Liang, what are you...you doing?" asked Xia Yue and Xia Xue with shock on their faces.


    Liang Bo was inplete shock too. Then he asked with his voice trembling, "Dad, what...what are


    you doing?"


    But now that Liang Bo had asked the million-dor question, Liang Hao-Nan got triggered and


    exploded like a keg of gunpowder.


    "What am I doing? I''m going to kick you to death! You brat! How dare you mobilize the Liang family''s


    bodyguards using my name? When are you ever going to learn? I have had a heroic reputation all my


    life. Why did I end up having a fool for a son? How can you offend anyone you like? The Liang family is


    going to perish in your hands!" scolded Liang Hao-Nan furiously as he hit his stupid son nonstop.


    "Dad, stop hitting me! AHHH! It hurts, Dad!" said Liang Bo as he fell to the ground.


    Then he howled and cried while he begged for him to stop.


    "Pain? What do you know about pain? I''m going to beat you to death right now! You''ll be the death of


    me! You unfilial son! You unfilial son!"


    Liang Hao-Nan''s eyes turned red as he directed all his fury on Liang Bo.


    But even then, Liang Hao-Nan couldn''t be appeased!

 Chapter 615 A Crazy World

    Chapter 615 A Crazy World


    Liang Hao-Nan''s son would be the death of him!


    Liang Bo''s father did his utmost to appease Mr Chu.


    But his son brought so many men to encircle and beat up Ye Fan.


    Wasn''t this as good as Liang Bo sabotaging his old man?


    Didn''t this mean that Liang Bo had a death wish?


    If things turned out badly, the entire Liang family would perish.


    Also, Liang Hao-Nan even confidently told Ye Fan he would take care of these people. Liang Hao-Nan


    imed that they should prepare their coffins and await death. But judging from the situation, how was


    he going to answer to Mr Chu now?


    "AHHH! I''m sorry, Dad!"


    Liang Bo kept crying as he slumped on the ground. His face was already blue and ck from Liang


    Hao-Nan''s beating.


    The butler couldn''t help running out quickly from behind Liang Hao-Nan to hold him back when he was


    about to beat Liang Bo to death.


    "Master, enough. Stop hitting him. Young Master knows he made a mistake. If you go on, you''re going


    to kill him. He''s your only son!¡± said the butler as he held onto Liang Hao-Nan tightly and stopped him


    from beating Liang Bo.


    He also ordered people to carry Young Master Liang away quickly.


    "Wan, let me go! I''m going to beat that unfilial son to a pulp! Let me go!" yelled Liang Hao-Nan


    furiously.


    But Liang Bo was already taken to the hospital. Of course, Fan Zhong-Xian, who was lying outside the


    teahouse like a dog while he screamed in agony, was also brought to the hospital.


    Since Fan Zhong-Xian had been kicked right down the stairs by Liang Hao-Nan, he suffered serious


    injuries, and his good leg was probably broken too.


    After Liang Bo and Fan Zhong-Xian were both carried away, Xia Yue and Xia Xue saw no reason to


    stay around.


    They instantly took off with their faces pale while fear filled their hearts.


    But even after they left, Xia Yue couldn''t wrap her mind around it.


    Why did Liang Bo''s father throw such a huge temper?


    Was it merely because Liang Bo used the family''s bodyguards behind his back?


    But even then, it wasn''t enough for Liang Hao-Nan to fly into such a rage and almost beat Liang Bo to


    death for it.


    "Could it be because of Ye Fan, the country bumpkin?" said Xia Yue as her heart instantly turned cold.


    But the moment this thought arose, Xia Yue quickly suppressed it.


    "Impossible. The Liang family is one of the top five families in Yunzhou, while Ye Fan is nothing but a


    live-in husband. How could the head of the Liang family beat his son so hysterically for him?" asked Xia


    Yue as she shook her head nonstop.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, Xia Xue muttered softly in a somewhat happy tone, "I think Ye Fan isn''t an ordinary man."


    After Xia Yue and Xia Xue left, Liang Hao-Nan''s angry yelling continued to echo through the teahouse.


    "Let me go! I want to beat that animal! How dare he provoke Mr Chu? Come back, you brat! Come


    back now!" screamed Liang Hao-Nan with his eyes bloodshot.


    But the old butler kept holding onto Liang Hao-Nan tightly as he persuaded him.


    The rest of the people looked on in fear without daring to utter a word.


    Those men whom Liang Bo had brought to take care of Ye Fan, especially hung their heads in panic.


    "Enough, stop shouting. Your son has already been taken away. No matter how loudly you shout, he


    can''t hear you, so just stop," said Ye Fan. Of course he knew Liang Hao-Nan was just putting on an act


    for him to see.


    If Liang Hao-Nan wanted to keep Liang Bo around, how could the butler manage to stop him?


    To put it inly, he was merely trying to save his son.


    Liang Hao-Nan was protecting Liang Bo by sending him away.


    Liang Hao-Nan immediately stopped the moment he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Then he struggled free from the butler and knelt before Ye Fan and apologized nonstop, "Mr Chu, I''m


    sorry. I didn''t think it was that stupid brat who was encircling you. I''m sorry for the shock he caused."


    "Shock?" said Ye Fan as he chuckled coldly, "Liang Hao-Nan, do you know that your son brought those


    men to kill me? Also, it''s not his first time. Do you expect me to forgive your son with this mere


    apology? Since when did my lifee so cheap?"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan raised his hand and suddenly mmed the table furiously.


    Then came a bang.


    The long table and porcin teaware smashed into smithereens while hot tea sprayed all over the


    floor.


    Liang Hao-Nan was instantly startled by how angry Ye Fan was. He knelt before Ye Fan under


    everyone''s astonished stares and begged sorrowfully, "Mr Chu, I did a bad job of educating my son. It''s


    my fault that hemitted such mistakes. It''s all my fault, so I''m willing to ept punishment on his


    behalf. All I ask is for Mr Chu to spare my son!"


    There was dead silence in the teahouse.


    All the people who were scolding Ye Fan for acting recklessly were immediately dumbstruck!


    They shivered as they inhaled in surprise.


    They couldn''t believe that the head of the Liang family with assets worth millions would kneel before Ye


    Fan.


    "I...what the...Did a multi-millionaire just kneel before a pauper from the countryside? Heavens! This


    world is going nuts!!" said the teahouse owner with a look of shock.


    Everyone in the teahouse stood motionlessly and was dumbstruck.


    There was utter silence in therge teahouse.


    Only Liang Hao-Nan''s sad and frightened voice reverberated through the teahouse.


    Ye Fan suddenly went quiet as he looked at Liang Hao-Nan kneeling before him and desperately


    begging on behalf of his son.


    His fury quietly dissipated.


    It felt as though the sight struck the most tender part of his heart.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan suddenlyughed softly.


    "It''s a father''s failing if he didn''t educate his son well. Yes, it''s a father''s failing for not educating his


    son," said Ye Fan as heughed self-deprecatingly in a tragic and intensely disappointed tone.


    No one knew what Ye Fan was thinking about now. He actually looked a little emotional.


    "Mr Chu, are you...¡± asked Liang Hao-Nan as he looked up at Ye Fan fearfully.


    But Ye Fan ignored him. He got up and walked out of the teahouse after heughed.


    He suddenly halted at the door and said with his back facing them, "You are a good


    man and father. I can''tpare to your son in that area. Since you''re his father, you have to teach him


    from now on. I hope this is thest time it happens.¡±


    His soft words reverberated through the teahouse.


    Liang Hao-Nan kowtowed nonstop with tears all over his face after his son escaped death.


    "Thank you, Mr Chu! Thank you for sparing my son, Mr Chu!" said Liang Hao-Nan. But Ye Fan was


    already nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 616 Put on a Show

    Chapter 616 Put on a Show


    The night was as cool as water.


    Ye Fan stood for a long time next to Yunwu Lake.


    In the distance, a mist hovered over Yunwu Lake while the soft shimmery glow of the moon reflected


    onto theke surface.


    Despite looking at the stillke, Ye Fan couldn''t calm himself for a long time.


    Liang Hao-Nan''s actions at Ji''s Teahouse undoubtedly moved Ye Fan deeply.


    If Ye Fan''s father were anything like Liang Hao-Nan and was loyal to his mother and himself, they


    wouldn''t have suffered such humiliation.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed in selfridicule at the thought.


    It had been ten years, so there was no sense in thinking about that.


    That weak youth was all grown up now.


    He could defend himself and no longer required someone else''s protection!


    Also, Ye Fan was about to exact revenge on the Chu family for all the things they had done to him and


    his mother.


    Ye Fan stood at the Yunwu Lake for a long time in the silent night.


    Ye Fan finally awoke from the daze he was in when he received a phone call.


    Ye Fan looked at his phone to see that it was Su Qian''s father, Su Yuan-Shan, calling him.


    "What''s he calling at this hour for?"


    Ye Fan had a good impression of Su Yuan-Shan.


    He was one of the rare few people who didn''t look down on Ye Fan''s farming background.


    So Ye Fan picked up the call quickly.


    "Ye Fan, where are you? Tell me, so I can go pick you up now," said Su Yuan-Shan anxiously over the


    phone.


    Ye Fan was slightly surprised. "Uncle Su, what''s up?"


    "We can talk when we meet. Why don''t you tell me where you are first?¡± asked Su Yuan-Shan again.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to tell Su Yuan-Shan where he was.


    Ten minutester, an Audi A8 pulled up in front of Ye Fan.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ye Fan, get in now. Come over to the Su residence with me. I will fill you in on our way there," said Su


    Yuan-Shan anxiously. He opened the windows and told Ye Fan to get in without getting off the car


    when he saw Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan thought something major must have happened at the Su residence. Or else, Su Yuan-Shan


    wouldn''t be this anxious.


    So Ye Fan nodded and got into Su Yuan-Shan''s car without asking further.


    "Uncle Su, what happened? Do you need my help?¡± asked Ye Fan sternly with a dark look in his eyes


    on their way back.


    Su Yuan-Shan nodded and said, "I do need your help Ye Fan. It''s a matter of life and death for the Su


    family, so you must help me!¡±


    A matter of life and death?


    Ye Fan was stunned. He didn''t think things would be so serious.


    But Ye Fan''s face turned green momentster.


    "What? You want me to pretend to be your son-inw at your family banquet tonight? No, no way. How


    can I do that?" rejected Ye Fan after he learned of Su Yuan-Shan''s intentions. Ye Fan was instantly


    shocked and shook his head nonstop.


    Su Yuan-Shan red at him as he said, "No? Are you a man? Moreover, Ye Fan, I''m begging you


    here. Just be my son-inw for the night so that we can fool the rest of the family. It''s not like I''m asking


    you to consummate the marriage with my daughter! And anyway, even if you sleep with my daughter,


    it''s no loss for your since you''re a man," persuaded Su Yuan-Shan.


    Ye Fan continued to shake his head and say, "I''m still not doing it. It''s too easy to cause


    misunderstanding. Moreover, even if I agreed, your daughter would never agree."


    "She wouldn''t dare!" yelled Su Yuan-Shan. "Ye Fan, don''t worry about Qianqian. I will take care of her.


    Trust me. She will cooperate fully in the act. After all, I''m not the only one who detests Ma Ming-Bo


    from the Ma family, Qianqian does too. If she doesn''t help you with the act, her grandmother will make


    her marry Ma Ming-Bo," said Su Yuan-Shan with certainty.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled as he replied, "Uncle Su, didn''t you say that Ma Ming-Boes from a rich and


    powerful family? And the Ma family is one of the most influential families in Nanquan? He is even more


    powerful than the Su family. In theory, women marry up, so you should be more than happy about the


    union. So why are you doing your best to ruin her chances instead?"


    Ye Fan had pretty much figured everything out after listening to Su Yuan-Shan''s story.


    Ma Ming-Bo, the eldest son from the Ma family, came to the Su residence bearing expensive gifts and


    looked like he wanted to ask for Su Qian''s hand in marriage.


    Since the Ma family was highly influential in Nanquan, most of the Su family members were happy with


    the marriage prospect, and even Su Yuan-Shan''s mother liked Ma Ming-Bo.


    But for some reason, Su Yuan-Shan disliked Ma Ming-Bo and refused to allow the marriage.


    Yet, he couldn''t defy his mother without any good reason.


    So he could only resort to getting Ye Fan to pretend to be Su Qian''s boyfriend and get Ma Ming-Bo to


    give up.


    "Sigh, Ye Fan. You don''t understand," exined Su Yuan-Shan as he shook his head at Ye Fan''s


    questions.


    Then he continued, "I know my daughter best. She has an arrogant personality and can''t bear to suffer


    any injustice. If someone like her wants to have a blissful marriage, she has to marry down. Or else,


    she will get bullied by her inws."


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eyes twitched subtly when he heard this.


    Heavens.


    So Su Yuan-Shan considered Su Qian marrying Ye Fan to be marrying down.


    Ye Fan finally realized why Su Yuan-Shan kept trying to matchmake Su Qian and him.


    "Of course, that is only one of the reasons why I am against it. The second reason is that the Ma


    family''s business oveps a lot with ours. The head of the Ma family has asked to merge business with


    us several times and wants the Yuanshan


    Group to be one of their subsidiaries. My mother thinks a merger is a good idea, and life will be


    easier with their support since the Ma family is more influential than us. She thinks it will make it easier


    for us to develop."


    "But she doesn''t know that the moment we merge, the Ma family will do their best to strip the Su family


    of its power over Yuanshan Group and the Su family will be at their mercy. That is the main reason I


    can''t ept the marriage! Now that the Ma family is looking to marry Su Qian, I can''t help suspecting


    they are nning to swallow Yuanshan Group in the future. So Ye Fan, you must help me tonight! I beg


    you!" implored Su Yuan-Shan as he looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan inhaled helplessly. Then he nodded and agreed.


    "But you have to promise it is just acting. Also, it''s only for tonight, and I won''t be your son-inw or


    your daughter''s boyfriend anymore after the banquet," said Ye Fan again.


    Su Yuan-Shan was so annoyed that heughed.


    "You persistent brat! You make it look as if I can''t marry my daughter off to anyone but you. Fine, I


    promise things will go as you wish!"


    Su Yuan-Shan shook his head as he smiled.


    He undoubtedly liked Ye Fan even more in his heart.


    And he felt that Ye Fan was different.

 Chapter 617 Counting on Granny

    Chapter 617 Counting on Granny


    If it were anyone else with a background like Ye Fan''s, the man would be delighted to marry Su Yuan-


    Shan''s daughter.


    But despite all his efforts to matchmake them, Ye Fan refused to ept his daughter.


    But Su Yuan-Shan wasn''t anxious about it.


    They had to survive the night first.


    In time, they would grow fond of each other. They had to take things step by step slowly.


    Su Qian was already on the way when Ye Fan was heading to the Su residence with Su Yuan-Shan.


    The matriarch of the Su family called Su Qian in the afternoon and told her granddaughter it was


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    imperative shee home for dinner tonight.


    "Mu-Cheng, why do you think Granny needs me so urgently? Do you think it''s a trap?¡±


    Su Qian''s grandmother had a lot of power in the Su family, so Su Qian didn''t dare oppose her when it


    came to certain matters.


    Su Qian called Qiu Mu-Cheng using her handsfree earpiece while she was driving.


    "By the way, Mu-Cheng, has the scoundrel contacted you?¡±


    "Don''t worry too much. There''s no sense in getting angry over such things. He might be chatting and


    drinking with girls from the countryside working in the city while you mope over it. Teehee! Mu-Cheng, I


    was just kidding. Don''t take it to heart. I''m home so I''ve gotta go, bye!"


    Shortly after Su Qian put down the phone, she reached home and pulled up in front of the bungalow.


    Su Yuan-Shan''s car arrived at almost at the same time.


    "Dad, you just got here?" asked Su Qian as she walked over to her father.


    Su Qian had only taken a few steps when she caught sight of Ye Fan''s silhouette next to Su Yuan-


    Shan and her eyes instantly opened wide.


    "Ye Fan? What the hell are you doing here? Have you been hiding behind my Dad out of fear that Fan


    Zhong-Xian and the others might seek revenge on you? Good god, do you call yourself a man? You


    were afraid of their revenge, so you hid yourself far, far away and just left a woman at home all by


    herself?!" asked Su Qian inconceivably the moment she caught sight of Ye Fan. It was as though Su


    Qian had seen a ghost.


    "How can you talk like that? Why do you speak in such an uncouth manner? You don''t have any the


    sort of constraint a woman should have. It''s no wonder Ye Fan doesn''t want to marry you,"


    reprimanded Su Yuan-Shan as he red the moment he heard his daughter.


    "What? Do the likes of him get to choose whether he wants to date me? I''m the one who isn''t


    interested. Tell him to leave!" said Su Qian furiously.


    How dare that pauper from the countryside look down on her?


    Su Qian was undoubtedly infuriated.


    "He can''t leave. He''s having dinner with us tonight," said Su Yuan-Shan calmly.


    What?


    "Dad, do you even want him to eat with us tonight?" asked Su Qian as she instantly stared hard. Then


    she sternly rejected him, "No way! Dad, Granny said it''s a Su family affair tonight. Ye Fan is an


    outsider. What gives him the right to attend our family dinner?"


    "What right? He''s my future son-inw and the husband I picked out for you.


    Considering his status, he has every right to attend our family dinner!" said Su Yuan-Shan deeply. He


    was clearly angry.


    He sounded so stern that there was no room for negotiation.


    Su Qian was even more shocked to hear these words.


    Her cherry lips parted so wide that an apple could fit in her mouth.


    "Ye...Ye Fan? Yo...Your son-inw and my... my husband?" asked Su Qian dumbstruck.


    This world was insane.


    Su Qian''s own father kept harassing Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband to be her husband.


    What would Qiu Mu-Cheng think of her if she caught wind of this?


    "No, I won''t allow it. Absolutely not," said Su Qian as she shook her head repeatedly.


    She couldn''t let Ye Fan attend the dinner as her boyfriend.


    "Su Qian, don''t misunderstand. What your father means is that he wants me to put on an act with you,¡±


    exined Ye Fan.


    "An act?" asked Su Qian even more perplexedly.


    Then Su Yuan-Shan told Su Qian about what happened in detail.


    "You can either choose to take my advice and work with Ye Fan to deceive the Su family tonight or


    marry Ma Ming-Bo in the future as your grandmother wishes. You pick,¡± said Su Yuan-Shan coldly as


    he looked at his daughter.


    Su Qian slipped into a dilemma.


    But she quickly came to a decision.


    It would cause only momentary difort to act with Ye Fan. If she married Ma Ming-Bo, she would


    have to suffer for life.


    It was better to get over the pain now than to prolong her agony!


    Su Qian looked at Ye Fan and said sternly, "Ye Fan, it''s only an act. After the banquet, we won''t be


    rted in any way. Also, you can''t tell anyone about it."


    It was already a disgrace to get her girlfriend''s husband to pose as her boyfriend, so Su Qian naturally


    didn''t want Qiu Mu-Cheng to find out.


    Then Ye Fan quickly smiled and agreed, "It''s a deal!"


    If it weren''t on ount of Su Yuan-Shan, Ye Fan would never have involved himself in such things or


    Su Qian.


    Su Qian''s words were what Ye Fan wanted exactly.


    "Young people these days..." said Su Yuan-Shan as he bitterly smiled when he heard his daughter say


    the same thing as Ye Fan.


    He wondered if young people these days had to be so arrogant?


    "Enough. Let''s go in now. Your grandmother and the others are getting anxious. Oh yes, Ye Fan. I


    helped to prepare a gift. Just give it to Momter and say you got it for her."


    Su Yuan-Shan was very thoughtful and even helped Ye Fan prepare a present.


    Then the three of them entered the house.


    "Ming-Bo, I haven''t seen you in years. You''ve gotten so mature now. You''ll be ready to seed your


    father in no time,¡± said an elegant olddy as she smiled in the living room.


    This olddy was the highest ranking matriarch in the family and Su Yuan-Shan''s mother.


    A refined young man dressed in a suit with a Rolex on his wrist sat next to the olddy.


    He had a well-mannered demeanor and was clearly from a rich and powerful family.


    Yes, that was Ma Ming-Bo, the future inheritor of the Ma family from Nanquan.


    The more Granny looked at him, the more she adored him. She even held his hand as they chatted.


    Other than him, Su Qian''s uncles and cousins were here for dinner as well.


    ''You''re too kind, Granny,¡± replied Ma Ming-


    Bo modestly.


    Then he looked around and asked quizzically, "Granny, is Qianqian here yet?¡±


    Granny''s family was from Nanquan, so she was distant rtives with the Ma family. ording to family


    seniority, she was genuinely considered Ma Ming-Bo''s grandmother.


    "Why? Can''t wait to see her? Or are you nervous about seeing your wife to be? Ming-Bo, don''t worry.


    Granny will help you. You''re outstanding, so you just have to perform wellter. I will help fan the


    mes from the sidelines. Qianqian and your marriage will be a done deal tonight, more or less. Don''t


    worry, Qianqian is very obedient to me,¡± said Granny as she chuckled.


    Ma Ming-Bo instantly exhaled in relief and said, "Then I''m counting on Granny."

 Chapter 618 A Furious Su Qian

    Chapter 618 A Furious Su Qian


    "Mom, sorry we''rete. Is Ming-Bo here too? Haha! That''s perfect. Since everyone is here, I can


    introduce you. This is my daughter Qianqian. Ming-Bo, you met her a few years ago, do you still


    remember her?¡± said Su Yuan-Shan while Su Qian walked over and nodded to Ma Ming-Bo and smiled


    politely.


    "Mhm, Uncle Su, I do know Qianqian. Qianqian has certainly grown even more lovely over the years,"


    said Ma Ming-Bo as he smiled and got up hurriedly.


    "Haha! Don''t keep standing around. Take a seat. Yuan-Shan, sit by my side. Qianqian, sit with Ming-


    Bo. You haven''t seen each other for years, so you should catch up tonight," said Granny as she


    assigned their seats to them after they arrived.


    "Granny, this chair is dirty," someone from the Su family called out.


    Granny waved her hand and said, "It''s fine. I will get the servants to change it."


    "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and bring a clean chair over. Are you new? Don''t you


    have any initiative?" said Granny unhappily to Ye Fan as he stood next to Su Yuan-Shan.


    Ye Fan frowned without saying a word.


    The corner of Su Yuan-Shan''s eyes twitched as he exined, "Mom, this is your future grandson-in-


    What?


    "Him? My future grandson-inw?" asked Granny in a daze.


    Everyone was shocked too.


    Ma Ming-Bo asked Su Qian especially curiously, "Qianqian, which one of your cousins'' fiance is he?


    Wasn''t she too rash with the decision?"


    Granny was perplexed too as she asked, "Is it Beibei''s boyfriend? How dare she start dating behind my


    back when she should be studying?


    Su Yuan-Shan shook his head and replied, "Mom, he isn''t Beibei''s boyfriend. He''s Su Qian''s boyfriend.


    Didn''t I tell you about a young man called Ye Fan with a bright future? Ye Fan and Su Qian make a


    great couple. This is Ye Fan. Ye Fan,e over and greet your Granny."


    Su Yuan-Shan smiled nonstop.


    But everyone was dumbstruck when they heard him.


    Ma Ming-Bo was especially surprised, so his expression turned dark immediately.


    Granny''s face altered slightly too.


    After all, everyone in the Su family was aware that Granny organized the gathering to help matchmake


    Ma Ming-Bo and Su Qian.


    But this loser appeared out of nowhere.


    "This is probably going to get exciting," muttered a Su family member at the dining table.


    But there were some things that everyone just knew about and never spoke about.


    So most of them just kept eating without uttering a word.


    But Granny couldn''t hold herself back and said angrily, "Yuan-Shan, what''s going on? Why didn''t you


    say you were bringing him over? This family has high standards, so we can''t let any random man in.


    You should have at least told me he wasing and let me decide whether he had the right to sit and


    dine with the Su family."


    The olddy sounded faintly angry.


    She had just promised Ma Ming-Bo to help win Su Qian over, so it was undoubtedly a tight p on the


    olddy''s face for this to happen, and it was no surprise that she got angry.


    "Granny, I was the one who brought Fan here. Haven''t you been rushing me to get hitched? Since we


    were having a family banquet, I brought Fan over for you to see him," said Su Qian as she chuckled.


    Then she held Ye Fan''s arm and beamed brightly at her grandmother.


    Ye Fan felt uneasy all over when he felt Su Qian''s softness and warmth.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eyes twitched subtly. He thought Su Qian ought to be awarded an Oscar for her


    astounding acting.


    "Qianqian, I did rush you, but you can''t find any man just because you were desperate. Your future


    husband will have to uphold the Su family''s dignity, so I can''t have you dating some random man," said


    her grandmother very angrily.


    Ye Fan''s presence already made her furious. Moreover, he looked like a pauper. How could he be


    wearing jeans and sports shoes on his first visit?


    Initially, she thought Ye Fan was Su Yuan-Shan''s driver.


    This undoubtedly made the olddy even angrier.


    "Granny, how can you say that? We can''t judge a book by its cover. Ye Fan''s incredible. Ye Fan was


    the one who discovered that painting that was worth millions and bought it for peanuts and gave it to


    Dad," exined Su Qian.


    "That painting? He probably used all the luck in his lifetime to buy that painting for a steal! How can


    luck be considered ability? Ming-Bo has true ability and is able to help his father manage billions of


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    assets on his own," said Granny as she shook her head.


    "Enough, Mom. Since Ye Fan is already here, why don''t we give him a seat?


    Moreover, you can look down on a poor old man, but not a poor youth who might have a limitless


    future. What would we know about what the future holds? Perhaps in a few decades, Fan might


    be famous in Yunzhou? I trust Su Qian," said Su Yuan-Shan as he chuckled and smoothened


    things over.


    Then Ye Fan sat down with Su Qian.


    "Make a name for himself in Yunzhou? Everyone harbors such dreams, but in the end the most


    influential man in Yunzhou is Master Li Er. In the entire Jiangdong, isn''t Mr Chu the only other powerful


    person who appeared? Do you think he will be someone like Master Li Er or Mr Chu in the


    future?" asked Granny as she shook her head and remained displeased with Ye Fan.


    But she stopped making things hard for Ye Fan and allowed him to take a seat.


    After all, Ma Ming-Bo was present, so it would be a disgrace if she made things too hard for Ye Fan.


    "Okay, is everyone here? Then send the food," said Granny. Dishes were then sent to the dining table.


    The banquet officiallymenced.


    "Qianqian, I recall you liked papaya porridge the most. Shall I get you some?" asked Ma Ming-Bo as he


    reached out and helped Su Qian scoop some rice.


    Then Su Qian replied, "No, I''ll pass, my boyfriend will help me get some. Right, Ye


    Fan?"


    Su Qian kicked Ye Fan from under the table when he didn''t respond and red hard at him.


    Ye Fan scooped Su Qian a bowl of rice reluctantly.


    Su Qian was almost going to die of fury when she caught sight of this!


    Darn!


    Was she that loathsome?


    Although Su Qian didn''t fancy Ye Fan, women werepetitive at heart.


    Ye Fan was always thoughtful whenever he dined with Qiu Mu-Cheng. He would get her food and rice


    and was super considerate.


    But this scoundrel couldn''t be bothered with Su Qian, and it undoubtedly made her feel defeated.


    It was the first time Su Qian lost


    confidence in her charm.

 Chapter 619 Thats Nonsense

    Chapter 619 That''s Nonsense


    The banquet continued.


    Ma Ming-Bo kept chatting with Su Qian every now and then.


    But Su Qian was clearly unhappy.


    Each time Ma Ming-Bo asked Su Qian a question, she turned to ask Ye Fan instead.


    "Fan, what do you think?"


    "I don''t know either. Let me ask Fan."


    "Fan...¡±


    Su Qian kept calling Ye Fan, ''Fan'', left and right, and appeared obedient to him.


    Although Ma Ming-Bo kept up a calm faqade, there was already a look of hostility and coldness when


    he made eye contact with Ye Fan.


    Since all Su Qian cared about was Ye Fan, Ma Ming-Bo didn''t make things difficult for himself by


    continuing to win over Su Qian.


    He knew women well. The more he fawned over them, the less they fancied you.


    It would be wiser to demonstrate how outstanding he was.


    As the saying goes, if he was noble and upright, he would win favor without even trying.


    He was confident that if he was brilliant enough, there was no way Su Qian wouldn''t fall for him.


    Just then, Granny happened to gaze over and looked at Ma Ming-Bo and smiled delightedly.


    "Ming-Bo, did youe by yourself? Did your parentse too? I heard the Feast of the Sea and Sky


    is happening in a couple of days. Since the Ma family is one of the most influential families in Nanquan,


    you must have gotten invited, right?" asked Granny as she smiled.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Granny, we did get invited. But my Dad is too busy with thepany and can only arrive on New


    Year''s Day. I was too eager to see you, so I came a couple of days sooner,¡± said Ma Ming-Bo. His


    words pleased Granny even more immensely.


    "The Ma family is more highly respected. The Su family can only forcibly make it into the ranks of an


    elite family because we are in Yunzhou, but we aren''t good enough to attend the Feast of the Sea and


    Sky. Qianqian, don''t you get it? If you are looking for a husband, you should find someone like Ming-


    Bo. Then you can get to meet the people standing at the pinnacle of this society," said Old Mrs Su


    profoundly.


    Then the olddy looked at Ye Fan and said, "Oh yes. You''re Ye Fan, right? I haven''t asked what your


    parents do for a living? Where are you working now?"


    Su Qian''s face turned pale. She hurriedly interrupted without waiting for Ye Fan to reply, "Granny, Ye


    Fan''s parents run a business overseas, so they are barely home. Dad offered Ye Fan a $1 million


    paycheck and headhunted him from my best friend''spany to be Yuanshan Group''s senior


    appraiser."


    "What? Just $1 million? Qianqian, I heard Mum say that Ming-Bo makes over $100 million a year. Isn''t


    he too far off inparison?" blurted Su Qian''s younger cousin.


    Su Qian red at her and said, "Just eat your food. The adults are having a conversation, and you


    shouldn''t interrupt."


    Su Qian''s younger cousin swiftly shut up.


    The corners of Ma Ming-Bo''s lips curved upwards uncontrobly.


    At first, he thought the man whom Su Qian favored must be a talent, but he ended up being nothing.


    "Fan, does your family run a business too? What business are you in? Mind sharing more? Maybe I


    can have the chance to learn from you," said Ma Ming-Bo as he smiled ambiguously in an instant. He


    seemed to detect something amiss from Su Qian''s reaction.


    "Erm...Fan''s family is..." said Su Qian, who was about to help cover up for Ye Fan.


    "Qianqian, why are you interrupting? Can''t your boyfriend talk on his own?" said Old Mrs Su as she


    reprimanded Su Qian.


    Then Su Qian shut up but kept looking at Ye Fan.


    She was clearly hinting Ye Fan toe up with a good story.


    But Ye Fan ignored her and calmly replied, "I''m afraid I have to disappoint you. My Mum doesn''t own a


    business. She''s just a simple farmer."


    What?


    A farmer?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Su Yuan-Shan''s face twitched.


    Su Qian held her forehead.


    It was all over now.


    Sure enough, Su Qian''s younger cousin said angrily, "Doesn''t that make him a farmer? Qianqian, how


    could you date a farmer? It''s embarrassing."


    But Old Mrs Su was furious. Then she quickly asked Su Yuan-Shan, "Yuan-Shan, what''s going on?


    How can you let Qianqian marry him? This is nonsense!"


    Su Yuan-Shan instantly said bitterly in a deep voice, "Mum, the family we''re born into doesn''t mean


    anything, it''s good enough as long as Ye Fan is talented. Even the famous Zhuge Liang was once a


    farmer, and the founding Emperor of the Ming Dynasty had a lowly background. But didn''t they end up


    attaining unsurpassable power?"


    "Enough. Stop trying to fool me. In the history of China, how many Zhuge Liangs were there? How


    manymoners became emperor?" interrupted Old Mrs Su furiously in a cold voice. "Do you think


    this man here is ordained by heaven and is a true dragon?"


    Even though Su Yuan-Shan was the head of the Su family, he hung his head in silence after getting


    reprimanded by his


    mother.


    Ma Ming-Bo noticed how tense the atmosphere was getting over dinner, so he smiled and said,


    "Granny, why get angry while we are having a wonderful dinner? Qianqian is still young and


    inexperienced, so it''spletely normal that she got fooled. I was once her age too, so I know she will


    learn in time. From this perspective, isn''t it a good lesson? Also, Uncle Su was right too. Maybe Ye Fan


    is a genuinely rare talent? No matter what, you should take care of your health and not get upset. You


    can''t rush affairs of the heart. We have to take things a step at a time."


    Ma Ming-Bo sounded so well-mannered that it left everyone in the Su family deeply impressed.


    Old Mrs Su sighed and apuded him, "Just look at Ming-Bo. He has the true bearing of a man from a


    rich and powerful family. He is extraordinarily broad-minded and has integrity."


    "Qianqian, I don''t ask for you to marry into a rich and powerful family for the sake of their background.


    What I like about them is their refinement. Justpare your pauper from the countryside and Ming-


    Bo. Although it is just a family dinner, it''s still considered an official event to them. You just have to look


    at how Ming-Bo and the pauper are dressed to see the yawning chasm between them,¡± continued Old


    Mrs Su deeply while she praised one of them and belittled the other.

 Chapter 620 The Last Time

    Chapter 620 The Last Time


    Old Mrs Su kept lecturing Su Qian.


    But Ma Ming-Boughed gently and said, "Granny, why are you talking about this again? Why don''t we


    talk about something else? Granny, next year I will get posted to Yunzhou. We are nning to expand


    our operations into Yunzhou. Since it means I can get to see you more often, I volunteered to run the


    Yunzhou branch office. When the timees, I can see you and Qianqian more easily."


    "Oh, really? That''s fantastic," said Old Mrs Su. She was instantly delighted to know that Ma Ming-Bo


    was getting posted to Yunzhou.


    Then Ma Ming-Bo and Su Qian could see each other more often, and it would undoubtedly help


    improve their rtionship.


    "Have you found a ce to stay? If you can''t find anywhere good, I''ll get Yuan-Shan to help," said Old


    Mrs Su concernedly.


    Ma Ming-Bo shook his head and replied,


    "Granny, I''m good. I bought a ce at the foot of Mount Yunding, Wangyun Vi."


    What?


    "Wangyun Vi?¡±


    "That''s one of the best vi estates in Yunzhou."


    "A single bungalow there is worth at least $200 or $300 million, right?"


    "It''s second only to Mount Yunding Vi in opulence, right?"


    "Ming-Bo is really loaded¡±


    Everyone in the Su family got excited when they heard he purchased a house at Wangyun Vi Estate.


    Su Qian''s younger cousin shouted out loud straight away in envy.


    Although Yuanshan Group was worth a market value of nearly $100 million, it was merely what the


    market fetched and was in fact an overstatement.


    In any case, it was impossible for the Su family to buy a vi worth a few hundred million.


    "$300 million?" asked Ma Ming-Bo as he shook his head, "That was its previous price. It''s increased a


    lot more by now, so the cheapest unit fetches $500 million."


    Despite Ma Ming-Bo''s nonchnt tone, everyone was shocked to hear the market price.


    "At the foot of Mount Yunding? Doesn''t that mean you will live below Mr Chu and be neighbors?"


    When Mr Chu bought the entire Mount Yunding scenic zone for $50 billion, the news shook Yunzhou to


    its core.


    Old Mrs Su naturally knew about it.


    She was even more surprised to hear that Wangyun Vi was located directly below Mount Yunding


    Vi.


    Ma Ming-Bo proudly smiled as he nodded and replied, "Yes, Granny. Everyone wants to be neighbors


    with Mr Chu, so the Wangyun Vi price soared like crazy. I only managed to get my hands on this unit


    because of my connections. I just got the bungalow a few days ago, and most of my furniture is here. If


    Granny wants to see it, I can take you there tonight. Maybe we might even bump into Mr Chu?"


    ¡°Yes yes! Ming-Bo, I want to see it," begged Su Qian''s younger cousin as she ran over before Old Mrs


    Su could reply.


    Old Mrs Su smiled and said, "Alright then, if you want to go, we can go after dinner with Ming-Bo. The


    youngsters especially have to go and see how youpare to Ming-Bo. In the future, all of you must


    try to be as outstanding as Ming-Bo!"


    Old Mrs Su''sughter echoed through the hall.


    After Old Mrs Su agreed to let them visit Wangyun Vi, the atmosphere clearly became more lively.


    The Su family chatted nonstop and kept asking after Ma Ming-Bo and fawning over him.


    Only Ye Fan was particrly quiet in contrast.


    Only Su Yuan-Shan spoke to Ye Fan every now and then. The rest of the table seemed to be giving Ye


    Fan the cold shoulder, so no one talked to him.


    He looked so lonely!


    The sight of this made Ma Ming-Bo even smugger in his heart. There was a faint look of being the


    winner in his eyes when he looked at Ye Fan now.


    The other Su family members nced at Ye Fan every now and then only to shake their heads in


    contempt.


    He was merely a toad lusting after Su Qian!


    Now he must be feeling embarrassed.


    The Su family members looked at him pitifully.


    But Ye Fan didn''t feel as dramatic as them in his heart.


    He just kept his head down to drink tea and finished dinner quietly without uttering a word.


    Ye Fan treated this affair as a business right from the beginning.


    After the banquet, he would have nothing to do with these people at the dining table.


    It was just a bunch of unrted people. So why would Ye Fan care about their opinion of him?


    Since he was busy enough, there was no point wasting his emotion and energy on these insignificant


    people.


    The Su family banquet came to a close after everyone had their fill of food and drink.


    After the banquet ended, many Su family members prepared to visit Ma Ming-Bo''s bungalow at


    Wangyun Vi.


    Ye Fan naturally prepared to leave.


    After all, the show was over, so there was no sense for Ye Fan to linger.


    "Ye Fan, are you leaving? Aren''t you going over to Wangyun Vi for a look? If we''re in luck, we can


    even bump into Mr Chu," said Su Yuan-Shan.


    Su Yuan-Shan felt very guilty towards Ye Fan for the other Su family members'' contempt.


    After all, Su Yuan-Shan was the one who invited Ye Fan over to help, but Ye Fan ended up getting


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    insulted, so Su Yuan-Shan couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "No, thanks. Uncle Su, I''m busy, so I''m heading off."


    "Alright. Since you insist on leaving, then I won''t keep you. Liu, send Ye Fan back,¡± said Su Yuan-Shan


    before ordering the chauffeur to send Fan home.


    Then that younger cousin of Su Qian''s came walking over and told Ye Fan with disdain, "Hey you over


    there. Granny wants to see you."


    "How can you speak so rudely to him. Call him your brother-inw!" shouted Su Yuan-Shan angrily the


    moment he heard her.


    Su Qian''s younger cousin stuck her tongue out before taking off.


    She turned to say as she ran, "Hurry up. Granny''s waiting to see you."


    But Ye Fan frowned.


    What could Old Mrs Su need from him?


    Ye Fan was reluctant to go from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, he only agreed to help Su Yuan-Shan put on an act at the banquet for one night. Did he have


    to put on another show now?


    Su Yuan-Shan bitterly smiled as he said deeply, "Just act one more time. I will return you the favor.


    When you go over, just listen to her and answer whatever she asks. Don''t worry, Mom has a bad


    temper, but she doesn''t put youngsters in a spot. Just remember not to argue with her. As for the rest, I


    will take care of it."


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes as he said to Su Yuan-Shan, "Fine, this is thest time. I''m leaving after I finish


    chatting with Granny. No one can make me stay."

 Chapter 621 Ye Fans Fury

    Chapter 621 Ye Fan''s Fury


    Ye Fan ended up going over to see Old Mrs Su.


    It was a lovely night with the moon glowing softly in the courtyard.


    A slightly cold night breeze blew gently.


    Old Mrs Su was standing by a small fish pond feeding the fish when Ye Fan arrived.


    Old Mrs Su seemed to have caught Ye Fan''s footsteps approaching while she fed the fish, so she said


    softly, "You''re here."


    Ye Fan didn''t detect any emotion in her soft, calm voice.


    She just seemed like any elderly person as she chatted casually with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t say much. He merely nodded and acknowledged her before standing there to look into


    the fishpond too. Gold carp sshed around happily in the pond and made ripples form on its surface


    while the moon reflected on it.


    Old Mrs Su ignored him, but Ye Fan didn''t take the initiative to break the silence.


    It seemed somewhat rude, but so what?


    Since Old Mrs Su was unrted to him, there was no sense for Ye Fan to lower himself and fawn over


    her.


    After a while, Old Mrs Su kept feeding the fish as though there was nothing else on her mind, so Ye


    Fan attempted to leave.


    He didn''t have time to waste here.


    But Ye Fan''s actions undoubtedly made Old Mrs Su frown.


    Old Mrs Su was highly respected in the Su family, so she was ustomed to people asking after her


    and ingratiating themselves.


    She didn''t expect this young man before her to have such arrogance.


    Hepletely ignored her when she didn''t speak to him.


    So Old Mrs Su undoubtedly found Ye Fan arrogant and disrespectful.


    Despite her displeasure, Old Mrs Su didn''t show it.


    Just as Ye Fan prepared to leave, the olddy suddenly broke the silence.


    "See that red fish over there? Isn''t it pretty?¡± asked Old Mrs Su eventually.


    She didn''t turn back to look at Ye Fan when she spoke and kept her back facing him.


    So it sounded as though she was talking to herself.


    Ye Fan looked into the pond as well out of courtesy. Sure enough, he spotted an unusual looking


    ornamental fish with red, white, and yellow stripes, which looked exquisite.


    "Yes, it''s pretty," replied Ye Fan casually.


    "Do you know what fish it is?" asked Old Mrs Su again. She seemed certain that Ye Fan was clueless,


    so she continued without waiting for his reply, "It''s called a peppermint angelfish and also known as the


    gentleman fairy fish. The red, white, and yellow stripes make it look like a fairy. It''s a rare fish, and


    barely any get caught each year. This is probably the only one in Yunzhou. Since you are neither rich


    nor powerful ande from a poor background, it''s normal that you don''t know."


    Ye Fan frowned when he heard her. He sat on a stone stool without replying.


    He wanted to find out what Old Mrs Su could want from him.


    But shortly after Ye Fan sat down, Old Mrs Suughed softly and asked again, "Do you know what the


    stone stool you''re sitting on is made of? It''s top jade from Yunnan! Only 50 kilograms are produced


    each year. As far as I know, only Chen Ao from Jiangdong, Master Lei from Jingzhou, and Master Li Er


    from Yunzhou have this jade at home. We only managed to buy this one by taking the backdoor. Even


    among the elite, this jade is rare, so it is even rarer among themoners."


    Old Mrs Suughed as she spoke.


    But Ye Fan frowned even harder.


    He suddenly got up from the expensive stone stool she mentioned and asked deeply, "Did you ask me


    over just to say this?"


    Old Mrs Su shook her head and sighed, "You are a man of lowly birth, so you are inexperienced and


    have a lousy temperament. I have already said so much. Do you still not know what I''m driving at?


    Don''t you understand the distance thatys between you and my granddaughter, Qianqian?"


    Old Mrs Su''s breathing quickened, and she was clearly agitated and displeased.


    "The Su family is an influential family. All the treasures you have seen in your life are simplymon


    daily objects in the household. Qianqian even grew up ying around this rare Yunnan jade, which you


    have never heard of. Despite the rarity of this peppermint angelfish, Qianqian is already sick of it.


    Regardless of experience, knowledge, and habits, the gulf between you and Qianqian spans as far as


    heaven and earth."


    "We are from different worlds, so I hope you can see the truth and not overestimate yourself. Don''t


    covet what you can''t get. The story of the cowherd and the weaver exists only in legends. Otherwise,


    you will end up hurting both you and Qianqian! Break up with her after this and stop harassing my


    granddaughter. You and Qianqian are ill-suited. She deserves a better man," said Old Mrs Su with a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    slightly cold voice, which was intensely contemptuous and arrogant.


    She sounded so lofty that even the fish in the pond got so terrified that they swam to the bottom of the


    pond.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed as he said, "Someone better? It seems Old Mrs Su is talking about Ma Ming-


    Bo from the Ma family."


    "Isn''t it true?" said Old Mrs Su as she frowned even more deeply, "In terms of knowledge, Ming-Bo is


    from a rich and powerful family, so his knowledge and refinement isparable to Qianqian''s. In terms


    of talent, he is outstanding even at such a young age. He can stand on his own two feet and help


    manage billions in assets when he is only 30 years old. In terms of finances, he spent a few hundred


    million on a vi in Wangyun Vi and lives at the foot of Mount Yunding, and is neighbors with Mr Chu.


    But what about you? You are a poor farmer whoes from a humble family. You are an absolute


    Old Mrs Su was truly infuriated.


    She didn''t think that Ye Fan would still refuse to give up, so she evenpared him to Ma Ming-Bo.


    How could a poor country like Ye Fanpare with Ma Ming-Bo?


    How could hepare?


    He was asking for insult and would only be made aughingstock.


    "Ha...Haha!¡±ughed Ye Fan suddenly when Old Mrs Su got angry.


    His resoundingughter reverberated through the halls. It was as though he had heard the funniest


    joke ever.


    "What are youughing about? What right do you have tough?¡± said Old Mrs Su even more angrily.


    Ye Fan''sughter made her feel as though he found her a joke.


    "What am Iughing about? I amughing at your ignorance, fearlessness, and blindness! No matter


    what you say, you are simply self-righteous! You have no clue that I''m uninterested in your so-called


    ravishing granddaughter, Su Qian! You have no clue that the man you so favor, Ma Ming-Bo, is nothing


    but an ant to me! You have no idea who on earth is standing before you.¡±

 Chapter 622 A Trip to Mount Yunding

    Chapter 622 A Trip to Mount Yunding


    Ye Fan spoke nonstop and his words came off sounding like a roll of thunder in the night.


    Ye Fan''s voice was bitingly cold while his face was imposing.


    His imposing and angry voice kept echoing through the Su residence, "So what if he''s born into a rich


    family? So what if they have billions in assets? Even the tycoons of Yanjingy beneath my feet, so


    what is one puny Ma family? I cane and go as I please in Mount Yunding Vi. The Wangyun Vi


    is worth a few hundred million, but it''s nothing but a joke to me. How can a frog in the well know


    anything about the ocean? What would an old geezer halfway into her grave know about my ability?


    Instead, you should count your lucky stars that you are old. Or else I could have cut off your head


    simply for the insults you hurled on me today!"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s angry shout exploded by Old Mrs Su''s ears. It felt as though she was struck by lightning, and


    it left her ears ringing.


    He unleashed resounding and imposing words into the world.


    A bitingly cold gust of wind swept across the Su residence''s courtyard as Ye Fan shouted.


    A ripple emerged on the pond surface as the leaves rustled in the wind!


    Ye Fan''s words and demeanor were awestriking.


    It sounded as though a formidable sword was unsheathed, and it was giving off a threatening glow!


    All her life, Old Mrs Su had never met anyone with such a demeanor.


    Her face turned ghastly pale and became as white as a sheet of paper when she heard Ye Fan''s


    furious words.


    She opened her eyes wide in shock and retreated several steps in terror.


    In the end, she sat slumping on the stone stool.


    "You...You..."


    "How...how dare you?!


    Old Mrs Su shouted in panic. She didn''t expect this penniless farmer to speak with such audacity.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with her. After he was done, he immediately turned to leave.


    All Old Mrs Su could see was his skinny and frosty back view.


    "Ye Fan, what happened?"


    "What happened?¡±


    "Ye Fan?"


    Themotion started the Su family members.


    They were getting ready to head out to visit Wangyun Vi but hurried over to the courtyard quickly out


    of concern.


    All they saw was Ye Fan leaving in a fury, so they all stopped to ask him.


    But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear on Su Yuan-Shan''s and Su Qian''s shouts.


    His skinny silhouette quickly disappeared into the night.


    Ye Fan''s unusual behavior made Su Yuan-Shan even more worried, so he hurried over into the


    courtyard to check on Old Mrs Su.


    "Granny!¡±


    "Old Mrs Su!"


    "Mum!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "What happened?"


    All the Su family members swarmed over. When they spotted how pale and frightened Old Mrs Su was,


    they all asked after her worriedly.


    "Granny, say something. You are scaring


    US!"


    Fear still lingered in Old Mrs Su''s heart as she sat there panting uncontrobly.


    She was gasping breathlessly.


    And she had clearly suffered quite a shock.


    A long whileter, Old Mrs Su finally gathered her thoughts and shouted.


    "He''s so arrogant, cocky, disrespectful, and treacherous! He''s insane! He''s simply insane! You can''t


    marry scum like him. Su Qian, if you insist on marrying him, then I will knock my head and kill myself on


    this altar on the day of your wedding!" yelled Old Mrs Su ferociously.


    Ye Fan''s actions had clearly triggered Old Mrs Su.


    She didn''t expect a lowly country bumpkin with no background would have the audacity to be so rude


    to her.


    "How dare scum like him even think about marrying my granddaughter? He can dream on! Even if I


    die, I will never agree to this marriage. I want him to regret for the rest of his life for his arrogance!"


    shouted Old Mrs Su furiously as she said threatening words about Ye Fan.


    The corners of Su Qian and Su Yuan-Shan''s eyes twitched when they heard her, and they felt uneasy


    in their hearts.


    Ye Fan came to the Su residence tonight to help put on a show for Su Qian.


    He didn''t fancy her granddaughter at all and didn''t want to marry her to begin with.


    So Old Mrs Su''s words were simply onesided.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why would Ye Fan have any regrets?


    But Su Yuan-Shan only dared to say this in his heart and didn''t have the guts to say it aloud.


    Old Mrs Su was furious. If he fanned the mes now, Old Mrs Su would probably get a fit.


    "Qianqian, just look at what your wonderful boyfriend has done?¡±


    "Look at how angry he made Granny!"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Granny!"


    "Yes, Qianqian! You can''t go on being willful in the future."


    "We are doing this for your own good."


    "Ye Fan is a poor farmer, so he''s only dating you for the Su family''s money."


    "That toad is just lusting after you. He''s really overestimated himself."


    "I didn''t like him at the get-go."


    "Listen to your Granny and break up with him tonight. Then cut off all ties with that pauper. Stop


    agitating Granny."


    Everyone in the family kept chiming in and kept convincing her to break up with Ye Fan.


    Su Qian''s face turned pale. Other than nodding, there was nothing else she could do.


    After everyoneforted Old Mrs Su, she finally calmed down.


    "Enough, Granny. There''s no sense in getting angry with a disgusting guy like Ye Fan. It''s not worth


    falling ill because of him. Why don''t we go over to my new ce for a look instead? I have an indoor


    hot spring, and you can enjoy Mount Yunding''s scenery from the rooftop. It''s better for you to rx,


    right?" said Ma Ming-Bo as he stepped forward tofort her thoughtfully.


    "You can''t let Ming-Bo''s thoughtfulness go to waste, right?"


    "What if we have the honor of bumping into Mr Chu?"


    In the end, after everyone convinced Old Mrs Su, she gave in. They headed off to Mount Yunding''s


    Wangyun Vi district.


    Meanwhile, on the streets of Yunzhou. A brand new Maybach S680 was driving along while its rear


    lights looked like a demon''s tail as it left a long and beautiful trail in the night.


    Ye Fan sat quietly in the car and rested.


    After Ye Fan left the Su residence, he received a call from Wang Li-Li.


    Since the car was fixed, she called to ask Ye Fan where she should send it.


    So Ye Fan asked her to juste over and pick him up.


    "Boss, are we really heading to Mount Yunding Vi? That''s the peak of Yunzhou and the most


    expensive district in town. Even multi-billionaires might not have the right to enter," asked Wang Li-Li


    softly with worry.

 Chapter 623 Not Anyone Can Live There, but I Can!

    Chapter 623 Not Anyone Can Live There, but I Can!


    Wang Li-Li didn''t despise Ye Fan.


    In Wang Li-Li''s eyes, it was already very impressive of Ye Fan to be able to buy a car shop worth


    millions at such a tender age.


    But Wang Li-Li was worried that they didn''t have the right to enter the Mount Yunding Vi.


    After all, she heard that the man whom even the likes of Master Li Er highly respected, lived there.


    In Wang Li-Li''s opinion, no matter how incredible Ye Fan was, he couldn''tpete against Master Li


    Er.


    Moreover, they were heading to the vi where a man who was more powerful than Master Li Er


    resided.


    So Wang Li-Li naturally panicked and worried.


    But Ye Fan merelyughed when he heard Wang Li-Li''s woes.


    "So what? Not anyone can live there, but I can! There isn''t a single ce in China where I, Chu


    Tianfan, can''t live!¡± said Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s echoed in the car!


    His imposing words left Wang Li-Li trembling in shock.


    Wang Li-Li didn''t dare to go on. She drove Ye Fan up to Mount Yunding''s peak, where the Mount


    Yunding Vi was located.


    Ever since Ye Fan purchased the Mount Yunding Vi, he hadn''t visited it all this time.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s words at the Su family dinner suddenly reminded Ye Fan of its existence.


    And it was time to go see his new vi.


    ording to Ye Fan''s n, he would officially move into Mount Yunding Vi after New Year''s Day.


    Of course, Ye Fan had to take a look before he moved in and see if the vi was truly worth $50 billion.


    VROOOM!


    The luxury car sped in the cold wind.


    The Maybach''s low rumble cut across the skies as it sped on the streets of Yunzhou and disappeared


    into the distance swiftly!


    On the other end.


    The Su family had arrived at Mount Yunding in several luxury cars.


    Although it was nighttime, the vicinity of Mount Yunding remained brightly lit.


    All kinds ofndscape lights adorned both sides of the streets.


    Although it wasn''t New Year''s Day yet, it was decorated festively.


    "It certainly is a posh district.''


    "There were three checkpoints on the way in."


    "The security is shockingly good."


    "Mount Yunding is probably the safest district in Yunzhou, right?"


    After the cars pulled up, Su Yuan-Shan and the rest of the Su family got out of their cars.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t help sigh about what they saw on the way here.


    "Yes, if not for Ming-Bo, we would probably never be able to enter this district in our lives, right?"


    Everyone sighed about how impressive Ma Ming-Bo was and kept praising him.


    "Wow!"


    "It''s right next to Yunwu Lake."


    "You can see the entire Yunwu Lake from here."


    "It''s so beautiful!¡±


    No one had entered the vi yet, but just standing outside, they could see Yunwu Lake''s lovely scenery.


    A gentle breeze set off a shimmery ripple all over Yunwu Lake.


    The Su family''s youngsters couldn''t help shouting in delight when they admired theke as the moon


    reflected on it.


    "Granny, isn''t the scenery great?" asked Ma Ming-Bo as he smiled and walked over to Old Mrs Su.


    Old Mrs Su naturally loved it.


    "The vi sits before Mount Yunding''s peak with Yunzhou''srgestke, Yunwu Lake, in front of it. The


    natural sight sights surrounding it is fantastic. Every penny of that $500 million you spent was worth it,


    Ming-Bo! It''s simply a utopian retreat! Also, your vi is located on the most prime spot in the district. In


    terms of residence, no one else in Yunzhou canpare to you, right? I just wonder who''s the lucky


    girl who will have the fortune of marrying you and living here with you to enjoy these lovely sights.


    Wouldn''t that make the mistress of this vi, the Queen of Yunzhou?"


    The more Old Mrs Su looked at it, the more she adored it. Then the fury that Ye Fan stirred in her heart


    earlier dissipatedpletely.


    Old Mrs Su nced at Su Qian profoundly as she spoke.


    Herst sentence was clearly intended for Su Qian.


    She wanted to matchmake Su Qian and Ma Ming-Bo.


    But Su Qian acted cluelessly and only smiled patronizingly.


    Su Yuan-Shan turned a deaf ear and kept quiet.


    Although it irked Su Yuan-Shan, he remained silent. Considering the good mood Old Mrs Su was in,


    there was no sense in dampening her high spirits.


    "No, Granny. I haven''t aplished enough yet!" said Ma Ming-Bo as he shook his head suddenly.


    Then he turned to look up at Mount Yunding''s peak in front of him.


    "''Wangyun'' means to look up into the clouds at Mount Yunding''s peak. Even if I own the most prime


    vi in the district, it can''tpare to Mr Chu''s residence on the peak. He''s the true King of Yunzhou,


    so his woman is the Queen of Yunzhou!" said Ma Ming-Bo profoundly as he gazed up in the night air.


    The majestic vi standing atop Mount Yunding''s peak towered over Yunzhou like a King gazing at his


    Despite Ma Ming-Bo''s loftiness, he didn''t dare behave arrogantly at all before the man who resided on


    Mount Yunding''s peak.


    All Ma Ming-Bo had for him was respect and admiration.


    Even if Ma Ming-Bo neverid eyes on him.


    The man''s reputation preceded him.


    He had the entire Jiangdong bowing at his feet, so what was one little Ma Ming-Bo?


    Old Mrs Su naturally knew who Ma Ming-Bo was talking about.


    But Old Mrs Su took greatfort as she smiled and said, "You are proud but humble. You have lofty


    ideals yet you are self-aware. Well done, Ming-Bo! You are all set to exceed your father''s


    aplishments. Ming-Bo, don''t be sad. Although bing Mr Chu is too high an aspiration for you


    now, you are younger than him, so you still have plenty of time to work hard. In the future, when you


    reach Mr Chu''s age, you might be the one standing at Mount Yunding''s peak."


    Old Mrs Su was filled with hope as sheforted him.


    It seemed like Old Mrs Su clearly thought Mr Chu was a middle-aged man.


    But it makes sense since Li Er, Chen Ao, and all the influential characters of Jiangdong were all middle-


    aged men who were well above their 40s.


    After all, most people achieved their heights of fame, power, and sess at this age.


    "Okay. I will work hard and won''t disappoint Granny!" said Ma Ming-Bo with resolve.


    "Haha! See, Qianqian? See how ambitious and talented Ming-Bo is? Isn''t he a million times better than


    that poor country bumpkin? Although Ye Fanes from a lowly background, he is so arrogant. Ye


    Fan said he didn''t care about the Ma family and has Jiangdong at his feet. He''s such an idiot. A country


    bumpkin like him will never make it in life," said Old Mrs Su coldly as shemended Ma Ming-Bo and


    spoke contemptuously of Ye Fan.


    VRRROOM!


    A car suddenly drove past towards them.


    "Oh my god!"


    "That''s a Maybach S680! That''s the best luxury car on the market."


    "It''s heaps better than Ming-Bo''s car.¡±


    "There aren''t a lot of those in Yunzhou, right?"


    "Where is this big shot from?"


    The moment the Maybach appeared, the entire Su family instantly blew up in excitement and curiosity.

 Chapter 624 Im Going Home

    Chapter 624 I''m Going Home


    "Ming-Bo, are you expecting a guest?" asked Old Mrs Su perplexedly as she frowned and looked at the


    iing Maybach.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s unit was the one closest to the Mount Yunding scenic location in the entire Wangyun


    Vi district.


    Beyond ity the Mount Yunding Vi district.


    A huge metal gate separated Wangyun Vi from Mount Yunding Vi and closed off the road.


    In other words, cars couldn''t drive further.


    So Old Mrs Su thought the owner of the Maybach was here to visit Ma Ming-Bo.


    But Ma Ming-Bo shook his head as he said softly, "I don''t recall inviting anyone else. Unless someone


    is visiting after he caught wind that I was in Yunzhou."


    This seemed to be the only possible reason, which could exin the car''s presence.


    "That''s probably it. Since someone is here to visit you, why don''t you go over and wee him?


    Considering how much they look up to us, we have to y good hosts," said Old Mrs Su in agreement


    as she nodded and smiled after she heard Ma Ming-Bo.


    Ma Ming-Bo walked over to greet his visitor.


    The Su family walked out with Ma Ming-Bo wanting to see who the owner of this Maybach was.


    "Hi, I am Ma Ming-Bo from the Ma family of Nanquan. May I know who''s visiting? Please leave me


    some details, so I can return the favor," said Ma Ming-Bo resoundingly with a proud look on his face as


    he walked up after the car slowed down.


    The smugness on his face was particrly obvious.


    After all, the rich and powerful of Yunzhou was visiting him after he first arrived here.


    It indirectly helped emphasize the Ma family''s importance and prestige.


    The visitor came at a good time. Since the Su family was around, Ma Ming-Bo had an audience to


    show off to.


    HUUU!


    Just as Ma Ming-Bo spoke proudly, the Maybach went zipping past without stopping at all.


    The wheels sped over a puddle and caused muddy water to ssh all over Ma Ming-Bo.


    Even Old Mrs Su got her face sshed with mud since she came over with Ma Ming-Bo to wee


    the guest.


    "What the hell?! Who was that? How could he be so rude?"


    He wanted to show off but ended up getting sshed by muddy water.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s smile disappeared, and his expression turned dark instantly.


    He thought that the owner of the Maybach was here to visit him.


    Yet the car owner ignored him and sped off after seeing him.


    It was like a p on Ma Ming-Bo''s face. It was so embarrassing that his face burned in pain and his


    heart felt as though he had swallowed a fly.


    He could only use his indignation to disguise the shame in his heart.


    But Ma Ming-Bo was the only person of the entire lot who dared to swear at the Maybach.


    Although mud was sprayed onto the Su family members as well, they didn''t dare to utter a word and


    merely swallowed it.


    Old Mrs Su''s face flushed red. She was furious but didn''t dare to say a word.


    After all, the car owner must be more powerful than the Su family, considering he could enter the


    district.


    Ma Ming-Bo didn''t have to fear the Maybach owner since he had the backing of the Ma family.


    But the Su family had no choice but to shrink back in fear.


    Yet the man in the car turned a deaf ear on Ma Ming-Bo as though he heard nothing.


    The crowd watched as the car drove slowly forward until it stopped in front of the iron gates, which


    segregated Mount Yunding Vi from Wangyun Vi.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s face turned pale when he caught the sight.


    The Su family subconsciously held their breaths with their hearts in their mouths.


    Su Qian''s eyes opened wide.


    The same spection crossed everyone''s minds at the same moment.


    "Is that...¡± "Could it be..."


    "Is...is that Mr Chu''s car?"


    Ma Ming-Bo panicked while Su Qian trembled and Old Mrs Su held her breath.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then a skinny silhouette opened the door and got off the car as everyone stared nervously and with


    admiration.


    The instant he appeared, everyone fell into silence.


    Ma Ming-Bo and the others were so shocked that their eyes nearly popped from their sockets!


    "Damn! It''s you!" cursed Ma Ming-Bo with a darkened expression.


    "Ye Fan? What are you doing here?" asked Su Qian, who was equally shocked.


    Yup, the skinny youth who just got off the car was Ye Fan.


    It was such a shocking turn of events for everyone when they spotted Ye Fan.


    The anticipation dissipatedpletely. All that remained was an inexplicable fury and disappointment.


    "Darn!"


    "It turned out to be that pauper?"


    "I thought I would have the fortune of seeing Mr Chu tonight."


    "It''s such a disappointment!"


    "Exactly! Why is that country bumpkin here?"


    "Yep, why is he here? Is he here to harass Qianqian?"


    "How could a pauper from the countryside manage to enter such a high-end vi district?"


    "Has he been following us? Did he sneak in behind us?


    "Heavens, he''spletely shameless."


    "Ming-Bo didn''t invite him to the vi, so how could he have the cheek to turn up?¡±


    The Su family was filled with contempt when they spotted Ye Fan.


    Old Mrs Su felt angry.


    She already detested Ye Fan for offending her earlier.


    Now he was harassing Su Qian nonstop, so Old Mrs Su flew into a rage.


    She instantly shouted coldly, "What are you doing here? I told you that you are beneath Qianqian. I will


    never agree to your rtionship, so you better give up. From now on, stop harassing my


    granddaughter. Otherwise, the Su family won''t let you off! Now get lost!"


    "Mum, don''t..." persuaded Su Yuan-Shan instantly. He felt that his mother was simply too harsh with


    her words.


    "Shut up! If you didn''t allow it, why would Qianqian end up dating a country bumpkin? I''m going to give


    you a piece of my mind when we get back!" scolded Old Mrs Su as she red at Su Yuan-Shan.


    Of course, Su Yuan-Shan didn''t retort.


    After all, she was his mother. Since there were so many people around, he couldn''t talk back to his


    mother.


    Then Ye Fan''s coldughter came from before them.


    "Aren''t you going too far? I''m going home, so why do I need your permission?"


    What?

 Chapter 625 The Ignorant Know No Fear

    Chapter 625 The Ignorant Know No Fear


    What?


    Going to his own home?


    Ye Fan''s words left everyone in shock.


    Many people burst outughing uncontrobly right away.


    "Haha!"


    "You country bumpkin! Your home?"


    "Are you trying to make me dieughing?"


    "You can''t even tell a good lie."


    "Do you know where you are?"


    "This is Wangyun Vi."


    "Each vi here is worth millions!"


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "It means even if you sold your entire vige, you can''t afford a single unit here." "The ignorant know no


    fear.''


    "Do you think we are as gullible as Qianqian?"


    Everyone in the Su family sneered.


    They looked at Ye Fan as though they were looking at an idiot.


    Ma Ming-Bo shook his head as heughed as well.


    To think Ma Ming-Bo initially thought that Ye Fan was a strongpetitor for Su Qian''s favor. From the


    looks of it now, he was overthinking it.


    He was nothing but a dumbass.


    Ma Ming-Bo said as he sneered, "Fan, do you really live here? Which unit is it? Why don''t you point it


    out, so we can go over and visit youter?"


    Ma Ming-Bo undoubtedly sounded sarcastic, so it made the Su family members burst outughing.


    "Haha! Ming-Bo, do you buy his nonsense? How can a country bumpkin even afford to buy a toilet here


    after selling himself? I think he''s just saying it to con Qianqian,¡± said one of Su Qian''s aunts


    immediately as sheughed.


    But Ye Fan was unfazed by this ridicule. Instead, he said calmly, "Are you sure you want me to point it


    out? In that case, let me show you."


    Ye Fan''s words sent everyone into shock once again.


    "Heavens!"


    "Does this pauper have the audacity to point it out?"


    "Fine.¡±


    "Let him point it out then! I want to see how long this country bumpkin can keep acting."


    The Su family members sneered as they waited for Ye Fan to embarrass himself.


    Old Mrs Su was filled with contempt as well.


    In her opinion, Ye Fan was merely bragging.


    In the end, it would invite insult.


    "As you wish then!" said Ye Fan proudly with a smile as he turned and pointed up.


    His low imposing voice reverberated through thend!


    "I live at the peak of Mount Yunding."


    HUUU!


    A cold wind gusted and made Yunwu Lake ripple.


    The nts swayed as waves undted across theke.


    A dead silence fell.


    Silence.


    There was a protracted silence.


    Everyone went speechless after hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    Sometimeter, they started shouting at him.


    "Heavens!"


    "Damn you!¡±


    "Are you insane?"


    "Do you want to die, you brat?"


    "You are aplete idiot!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was startled by Ye Fan''s words.


    They thought no matter how arrogant Ye Fan was, he would just point at a random unit in Wangyun


    Vi and say it was his own.


    But they didn''t think Ye Fan would have the guts to point at Mount Yunding and im it was his home.


    Was he insane?


    Was he an idiot?


    Didn''t he know who lived there?


    How dare he covet Mr Chu''s residence? It was absolutely reckless!


    "Qianqian, you have to quickly cut ties with this dumbass!"


    "Or else, he will drag the Su family down one day!"


    "He is simply too rash!"


    "How can he say such nonsense?"


    "How can a pauper like him harbor designs on Mount Yunding Vi?"


    Everyone in the Su family hurled insults at Ye Fan.


    Ma Ming-Bo rolled his eyes too and looked at Ye Fan as though he was retarded.


    It was one thing just to blurt nonsense, but now he was really trying to kill himself.


    He simply wanted to die!


    "Ignore the dumbass. Let''s go in."


    "Or else, we might get implicated by him."


    The Su family was somewhat worried about getting into trouble, so after scolding him for a while, they


    quickly went back into Ma Ming-Bo''s vi.


    But Su Qian continued to stand there and looked at Ye Fan with fury seething in her heart.


    "Qianqian,e on in!"


    "What are you standing around for?" chased the Su family members.


    Su Qian turned a deaf ear and stayed silent.


    Su Qian was finally incapable of suppressing herself, so she roared furiously at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, that''s


    enough! Haven''t you caused enough trouble? You offended the Li and the Fan families and the elite of


    Stun the World Boxing School. Haven''t you had enough? How dare you shamelessly provoke Mr Chu


    now? Will you only stop after bringing disaster upon yourself and kill Mu-Cheng in the


    process?"


    Su Qian''s eyes werepletely red as she shouted.


    She genuinely felt upset for her best friend.


    Ye Fan had already caused enough trouble previously by provoking many powerful people and got into


    a huge argument with Qiu Mu-Cheng for it.


    But it didn''t dawn on Su Qian that Ye Fan hadn''t learnt his lesson at all.


    Now he even dared to rashly offend Mr Chu.


    "I really feel sorry for Mu-Cheng!" shouted Su Qian angrily with her eyes red as she looked at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t respond to Su Qian''s shouting at all.


    He merely nced at her with a cold look on his face expressionlessly. Then he turned to walk towards


    the iron gates.


    "Darn!"


    "Will the idiot never give up?"


    "What''s he trying to do?"


    "Is he really going to barge into Mount Yunding?"


    "Oh my!"


    "He''s really dumb!"


    "Lunatic!"


    "He''s aplete lunatic!"


    The Su family members thought Ye Fan was going to jump over the iron gate and barge into Mount


    Yunding when he walked towards the entrance.


    They were so startled that their faces instantly turned pale while they continued to shout at him


    furiously.


    The security guards who were guarding Mount Yunding clearly detected themotion as someone


    came walking


    over.


    "Ye Fan, are you crazy? Come back right now! How can you offend Mr Chu?" shouted Su Qian


    hurriedly. She couldn''t be bothered to get angry with Ye Fan when she saw the security guards walking


    over.


    In her desperation, she even attempted to pull him away.


    "Qianqian, ignore him. Leave him be! He was the one who acted recklessly. Who can he me?" said


    Ma Ming-Bo as he pulled Su Qian to stop her from going over.


    Old Mrs Su stared angrily at Su Qian and said, "Qianqian, have you forgotten what I said? I will tell you


    for thest time. You have to sever ties with him from now on! It''s none of your business what bes


    of him! Ming-Bo, bring her back here."


    After Old Mrs Su spoke coldly, Ma Ming-Bo went over and pulled Su Qian over.


    SWISH!


    The Mount Yunding security guards were already here and had unlocked the gate and walked out


    "Mr Chu''s men havee out!"


    "That country bumpkin is done for!"


    Everyone in the Su family coldlyughed as they gloated and waited for some excitement.


    They thought these men would teach Ye Fan a lesson hard.


    To their shock, the men who hade down from Mount Yunding would take their leader''s cue to bow


    in unison while he said, "I have been expecting you. Wee to Mount Yunding, Sir!¡±


    "Wee to Mount Yunding, Sir!" "Wee to Mount Yunding, Sir!

 Chapter 626 The Hidden Dragon

    Chapter 626 The Hidden Dragon


    BOOM!


    The polite words and respectful greetings surged one after another. The waves of reverent voices


    gathered into rivers before crashing upon the sand.


    Everyone was shocked to see Jin Bao and the others standing respectfully by Ye Fan''s side to


    wee him. It was so unexpected that they felt as though they had been struck by lightning.


    "They have been...been expecting him?" said Ma Ming-Bo as his eyes twitched.


    "Are...are they weing him to Mount Yunding?" asked Old Mrs Su as her eyes nearly popped from


    their sockets.


    Su Qian''s face trembled as a tsunami surged in her heart. She said in shock, "How...how can that be?"


    Dead silence.


    There was a dead silence.


    Mount Yunding instantly fell into silence.


    Only a cold wind gusted, causing a ripple on Yunwu Lake.


    The gate segregating Mount Yunding Vi from Wangyun Vi gradually opened under Old Mrs Su and


    the others'' shocked stares.


    Then Ye Fan got back into the Maybach S680 and drove right up to Mount Yunding Vi.


    Before Ye Fan got into the car, he suddenly stopped.


    With his back facing Su Qian, Ma Ming-Bo, and everyone in the Su family, his profound words swept


    over like the night breeze.


    "I told you. You don''t know me at all, so you have no idea what I am capable of."


    VROOOM!


    The engine started, and the posh ck car drove into the wind and sped off.


    Even after its orange tail lights had disappeared from sight, no one managed to recover from the shock.


    After some time, the sound of the crowd deeply inhaling could be heard.


    "Did...did he really go up?"


    "How could a pauper from the countryside get invited to go up Mount Yunding Vi?"


    "How could he be connected to the elite of Yunzhou?"


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "This world is insane.¡±


    Everyone in the Su family found this inconceivable. Even now, they couldn''t ept the truth before


    their eyes.


    In the end, the Su family members who had ridiculed Ye Fan looked at Su Qian in horror as they asked,


    "Qianqian, are you sure your boyfriend is from the countryside?" "Is he MrChu?'' "Oh my! If the Su


    family offends Mr Chu, we will meet a horrible end soon."


    "What should we do?"


    "What should we do now?"


    Many of the Su family members spoke in astonishment with a crying voice.


    "His surname is ''Ye'', so how can he be Mr Chu? It must be pure luck that he managed to get in," roared


    Ma Ming-Bo angrily.


    Then Ma Ming-Bo walked down the steps and headed towards the gate.


    If the likes of Ye Fan could get in, there was no way Ma Ming-Bo couldn''t.


    The Mount Yunding Vi employees were still locking the gate when Ma Ming-Bo suddenly swaggered


    over wanting to enter.


    "Hold it! Who are you? You can''t enter Mount Yunding without permission! Back off!" said the security


    guard coldly.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s eyes narrowed as he divulged his identity, "I am Ma Ming-Bo, the eldest son of the Ma


    family from Nanquan. I would like to go up Mount Yunding Vi and pay Mr Chu a visit. If you know any


    better, then get out of the way!"


    "The Ma family from Nanquan?" said the security guards in surprise.


    After contemting for a long time, he failed to recall who the Ma family were.


    Then he asked his colleague, "Have you heard of the Ma family from Nanquan?"


    His colleague shook his head as he replied, "No, I haven''t."


    "We don''t know who the hell you are talking about, so get lost! We only care about the Chu family on


    Mount Yunding and not the Ma family!" shouted the guard as he chased Ma Ming-Bo away.


    Ma Ming-Bo was instantly annoyed, "You scoundrels! How dare you shout at me? Do you know...¡± "Tsk,


    are you trying to act tough? I am going to shout at you and even kick you today!"


    "What? How dare you?"


    Before Ma Ming-Bo could say his piece, the security guard already kicked him out.


    He kicked Ma Ming-Bo off the slope with a thud.


    "OWWW!¡± yelled Ma Ming-Bo in agony as he lunged onto the ground and whimpered.


    Then the Mount Yunding security guards cursed him contemptuously before locking the iron gate and


    leaving.


    The Su family undoubtedly flew into a panic when they caught sight of this.


    Old Mrs Su looked equally upset without a drop of color on her face.


    In her heart, a wave of fear slowly swept through her heart.


    That was Mount Yunding Vi after all.


    It was Yunzhou''s peak.


    Even the likes of Ma Ming-Bo had no right to enter.


    But Ye Fan walked right in.


    Old Mrs Su couldn''t imagine how powerful his background was in order to get in.


    Also, if he was truly Mr Chu like the other Su family members spected, then Old Mrs Su and the


    entire Su family would meet with their demise.


    Old Mrs Su turned her head and said to Su Qian with a shaky voice, "Qian...Qianqian, tell me quickly.


    What is Ye Fan''s background? Is he really a hidden dragon?"


    Su Qian was probably the only person who knew Ye Fan better.


    Su Qian was equally shocked when everyone asked her.


    "I...I don''t know either. But Ye Fan is genuinely a farmer, so he probably isn''t Mr Chu. I don''t know why


    he can go up the mountain either, but it probably has something to do with the Shen family."


    Su Qian didn''t tell Old Mrs Su and the others the truth about Ye Fan being a live-in husband. She


    simply offered her spection.


    Of course, she didn''t think Ye Fan was Mr Chu.


    How could the lofty Mr Chu be a useless live-in husband?


    But Su Qian had to admit that she genuinely couldn''t see through Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan made roses fly throughout the city on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s birthday.


    Now Ye Fan managed to enter Mount Yunding Vi, even though he was a poor farmer.


    The only exnation was his rtionship with Shen Fei.


    "The Shen family?"


    "Which Shen family?"


    "Is it the Shen family with the richest man in Yunzhou, Shen Jiu-Wan, sitting at its helm?" asked the Su


    family quizzically.


    Ever since Xu Lei left, Shen Jiu-Yi became Yunzhou''s top tycoon.


    Su Qian nodded. Then she briefly exined Ye Fan''s rtionship with Shen Fei.


    Old Mrs Su and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard her exnation.


    "So it was only because he''s friends with Young Master Shen."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Thank God! I thought Ye Fan was really a big shot."


    "If Young Master Shen has the ability to give him free passage into Mount Yunding Vi and wants to


    help him, so be it.¡±


    "But leeches like him who live off charity still aren''t good enough for marriage!"


    "Qianqian, you have to stay away from him in the future."


    After understanding the situation, the Su family''s worries dissipated.


    But Su Yuan-Shan was unable to smoothen his frown.


    He raised his head and gazed into the distance at Mount Yunding''s peak and contemted in his


    heart.


    "Was it really because of the Shen family?"

 Chapter 627 Han Li And Qiu Leis Excitement

    Chapter 627 Han Li And Qiu Lei''s Excitement


    Since Old Mrs Su stayed home most of the time, everything she knew was hearsay.


    But Su Yuan-Shan was different and knew a lot more about all the powers in Yunzhou and Jiangdong.


    Mr Chu was someone whom even Master Li Er held in esteem. Could one mere Young Master Shen


    possibly help get Ye Fan inside Mount Yunding Vi?


    "It seems Ye Fan isn''t as simple as he appears," thought Su Yuan-Shan. He nned on finding time to


    get someone to investigate Ye Fan.


    But Su Yuan-Shan merely kept these intentions to himself and didn''t utter a word about it.


    After all, it was just pure spection, so it was meaningless to talk about it.


    Ye Fan had already gone up the mountain and arrived at the Mount Yunding Vi.


    "Mr Chu, everything in Mount Yunding Vi is in order now. The furniture, fixtures, and lighting are all


    brand new. The ce has been cleaned up too. So you and your wife are wee to move in


    anytime," said Jin Bao respectfully with a smile as he stepped forward the moment Ye Fan got off the


    car.


    Ye Fan had already called Li Er beforeing to Mount Yunding Vi.


    Jin Bao would work as the Mount Yunding Vi butler for the time being, so Ye Fan informed him in


    advance to prepare.


    And after Ye Fan arrived at the foot of the mountain, Jin Bao went to receive him with the servants.


    "Show me around," said Ye Fan calmly as he nodded.


    "Yes, Mr Chu. Let me take you on a tour," replied Jin Bao. Wang Li-Li was alreadypletely stunned


    by the vi while Ye Fan and Jin Bao were talking.


    And her pretty little face stared in utter disbelief.


    "Mr...Mr Chu? Are you the Mr Chu who is renowned throughout Yunzhou?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, the formidable man who controlled 18 cities in Jiangdong had always been by her side.


    After Wang Li-Li discovered Ye Fan''s true identity, she waspletely stunned.


    Her mind went nk.


    Wang Li-Li only just realized that Ye Fan wasn''t arrogant when he said those things in the car. Instead,


    he was merely speaking the truth.


    Wang Li-Li couldn''t recall how she made it through the night.


    After she got to Mount Yunding Vi until the time she left, Wang Li-Li remained in a daze from the


    shock.


    After all, she had the honor of being in thepany of Mr Chu and took a tour of the most opulent and


    beautiful vi in her life.


    Wang Li-Li was going to remember everything that happened tonight for the next 1000 years.


    Decadester, after Wang Li-Li had plenty of children and grandchildren of her own, she remained


    incredibly proud and honored whenever she talked about what happened that night.


    The night was destined to be Wang Li-Li''s greatest honor!


    "Mr Chu, this is the key to the vi and your entry pass. You can go anywhere you like with this entry


    pass!"


    Before they left, Jin Bao handed the vi key and entry pass to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded before he turned to look around.


    The misty Yunwu Lake was beneath him.


    He could see Yunzhou city all lit up in the distance.


    Ye Fan stood loftily on Mount Yunding''s peak as he asked deeply, "It''s the 29th


    today, right?¡±


    Jin Bao nodded and replied, "That''s right, Mr Chu. It will be New Year''s Day in a couple of days."


    HUUU!


    All the evergreens around the vi rustled along with the wind.


    Momentster, the ck Maybach had disappeared into the distance.


    But shortly after Ye Fan left Wangyun Vi, he received a call from Shen Fei.


    "Hello, Brother Fan? What''s going on? I went to your ce, but Uncle and Auntie said you got chased


    out of the house? What''s going on? Miss Qiu isn''t around either. Did you get into a fight with your


    mother-inw?" asked Shen Fei over the phone.


    Ye Fan acknowledged him.


    "Yep, I moved out. I no longer live in Liuyuan Residential District. What''s up? Are you looking for me?¡±


    asked Ye Fan.


    Shen Fei smiled as he replied, "Haha, it''s no biggie. My dad has something for you. Tell me where you


    are, Brother Fan. I''ll drive over.¡±


    "No need, I''lle over. Are you at Liuyuan Residential District? I happen to be nearby," asked Ye


    Fan.


    "Yes, Brother Fan. I just came down from your ce. I''ll wait for you at the estate entrance. Take your


    time since the weather is rather cold today," said Shen Fei with concern.


    It seemed that Shen Fei thought Ye Fan was still riding everywhere on his scooter with his wife on the


    pillion.


    It was so cold today. Wouldn''t it be too cold to ride a scooter?


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan Wang got Li-Li to turn around and head to Liuyuan Residential


    District.


    Shen Fei stood at the estate entrance and hung his head while he yed with his phone.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei stood before him with ingratiating looks on their faces.


    "Young Master Shen, why don''t you reconsider my suggestion? Although Mu-Cheng will be a divorcee


    and somewhat beneath you, more importantly, she''s pretty. She has a good figure and a pretty face, so


    she''s certainly a trophy wife. At worst, you can try dating each other first?" said Han Li as she did her


    utmost to sell her daughter to Shen Fei.


    In Han Li''s opinion, so long as Shen Fei agreed to date her daughter, it will be impossible to suppress


    his urges when they were alone in a room.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng got pregnant, Shen Fei would have no choice but to marry her.


    Then her daughter could naturally marry into the Shen family.


    Han Li was still dreaming about bing rich and powerful.


    But Shen Fei replied speechlessly, "Auntie, please don''t get me into trouble. I am not good enough for


    your daughter. Moreover, I don''t dare to covet Brother Fan''s woman.


    I don''t have the balls for that."


    Fortunately, Ye Fan wasn''t around, or else Shen Fei wouldn''t know how to answer to him.


    "Why do you call him Brother Fan? You''re loyal to a fault, Young Master Shen! Ye Fan is just a useless


    country bumpkin. He has no right to consider himself your equal! That useless bum didn''t buy a house


    or even a car after marrying our daughter for three years. Even us elders have to take the bus because


    of him. It''s best to get rid of useless bums like him as soon as you can," said Han Li. It was clear from


    her words that she hated and despised Ye Fan.


    VROOOM!


    But the moment Han Li finished her words, a low rumble rang from nearby.


    The orange tail lights lit up the skies. In the dark night, a luxury car came driving over.


    It drifted before pulling up steadily before them.


    "Is...is that a Maybach S680? Doesn''t it cost $4 to $5 million? It''s the top luxury car!" said Qiu Lei


    excited when he spotted the car.

 Chapter 628 A Hot Spring with Energy

    Chapter 628 A Hot Spring with Energy


    "What? A $5 million luxury car?" shouted Han Li in shock when she heard Qiu Lei.


    Although she was clueless about cars, she knew money well!


    Even though Han Li knew nothing about Maybachs, she knew how luxurious and expensive this car


    was, judging from its $5 million price tag.


    Han Li was goggled eyed.


    "Oh my. Young Master Shen, you certainly live up to your name by driving such a luxurious car! It''s my


    first time seeing a car like this in my life. Young Master Shen, do you mind letting us see what it feels


    like in a posh car like this?¡± asked Han Li excitedly.


    But without waiting for Shen Fei to reply, they opened the car door and got right in.


    "Oh my! It has an automatic door, matte ss and genuine leather seats! It''s so luxurious and grand!"


    As the saying goes, a car was a man''s greatest love.


    Qiu Lei had always wanted a car of his own all his life.


    Even though Qiu Lei was unlikely to fulfill his dreams, he could still enjoy some eye candy thanks to


    Shen Fei.


    So Qiu Lei kept getting excited after getting onto the car.


    "Even the driver is a beauty? Heavens, is this how a rich man lives?¡± asked Qiu Lei enviously.


    "Enough. Stop shouting. Scoot over and give me some space," rushed Han Li.


    Then Qiu Lei suppressed his excitement and moved inwards.


    But the moment he moved in, Qiu Lei shockingly noticed a man sitting in the backseat.


    All Qiu Lei cared about was the driver''s seat, so he failed to notice someone sitting in the car.


    Qiu Lei instinctively thought it was Shen Fei''s rich friend, so he immediately panicked and hung his to


    apologize, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Sorry for disturbing you, Sir. It''s my first time seeing such a posh car, so


    I got carried away... Wait, what?"


    Qiu Lei looked over as he spoke.


    He was stunned instantly and his eyes widened immediately!


    "Heavens! It''s you?" shouted Qiu Lei in shock.


    Han Li got furious too when she turned to look.


    "What the hell?! It''s you, you loser! Why are you here? How can you take free rides from Young Master


    Shen? Are you fit to sit in this car? Get off now! You''re a louse from the countryside. How can you have


    the cheek to sit in this million dor luxury car? Can you afford to pay if you dirty it?¡± scolded Han Li


    angrily.


    Their high spirits disappeared the moment they spotted Ye Fan in the car.


    Fury seethed from her chest quickly.


    Ye Fan raised his brow and cast a strange look on them as he said, "I''m sorry. The ones who have to


    get off are you because this is my car!"


    What?


    "Yours? You? Who are you fooling? You can''t even afford a Wuling Hongguang worth thirty thousand,


    yet you im this Maybach is yours? Are you joking?" scolded Han Li as she rolled her eyes.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to talk to them.


    He waved his hand and Wang Li-Li caught the drift.


    Then Wang Li-Li opened the car door and walked over to the backseat, and said coldly, "Please get off


    the car. You aren''t wee in my Boss'' car."


    What?


    "Bo...Boss? Did...did you say he''s your boss? Are you kidding? He''s just a country bumpkin!" said Han


    Li. She was in such shock that her eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei couldn''t believe that this hot, pretty, and intellectual woman was calling Ye Fan her


    boss!


    Han Li and Qiu Lei felt as though they were going bonkers.


    But in the end, they were chased off the Maybach.


    The ck Maybach had already sped off with Shen Fei and Ye Fan in the backseat while Han Li and


    Qiu Liu watched on dumbstruck.


    Han Li and Qiu Lei looked at each other in surprise!


    How could a good-for-nothing live-in husband suddenly transform into a boss with a beautiful secretary


    and posh car worth millions?


    The world was a crazy ce.


    Wang Li-Li drove the car steadily.


    Shen Fei studied the car in surprise too.


    "Oh my, Brother Fan! Very cool. You actually got a car! I thought you would keep riding that scooter and


    keep a low profile."


    Shen Fei couldn''t help feeling shocked about Ye Fan getting a car.


    He had a keen understanding of the low profile Ye Fan liked to keep.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Ye Fan was famous throughout Jiangdong, he didn''t live like a formidable man at all. He kept


    such a low profile and kept things so simple that he seemed like an ordinary man.


    Now Ye Fan had suddenly opened up his mind and got a luxury car, so Shen Fei was naturally


    surprised.


    "It''s a Maybach too. None of the car shops in Yunzhou have ready stock. I heard you have to order it,


    so this is probably the only one in Yunzhou."


    After all, Yunzhou was a third rate small city, so posh cars worth millions were a rare sight to begin


    with. Moreover, Ye Fan''s car was worth more than $3 million.


    Ye Fan''s car was the most luxurious car among all themercial cars avable in Yunzhou.


    "Enough. Quit bbering. Tell me, why were you looking for me?" asked Ye Fan right away. He couldn''t


    be bothered listening to his ingratiating words.


    Shen Fei chuckled. Then he removed two tickets from his chest with a swish.


    Ye Fan could vaguely see the words ''Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival'' printed on it.


    "Brother Fan, what do you think? Shall we go tomorrow? The Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival takes


    ce once every three years. It will be held for two weeks, and they receive only 100 guests per day.


    The opportunity only knocks once every three years. I wanted to go thest time but couldn''t get my


    hands on the tickets. This time, thanks to you, I managed to get a few tickets for tomorrow," said Shen


    Fei. He certainly wasn''t lying.


    All the elites of China adored the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival.


    In the past, big shots like Li Er and Chen Ao would take all the tickets.


    So even the likes of the Shen family wouldn''t be able to obtain any tickets.


    Since it coincided with the Feast of the Sea and Sky this year, those big shots were too busy preparing


    for it and didn''t have time to attend the hot spring festival.


    So Shen Fei managed to get his hand on some tickets for the event.


    "Mount Yunyang is known to be a mountain where immortals live, and legend has it that someone


    ascended from this mountain to be an immortal. Mount Yunyang is surrounded by energy mists all


    year round. People say that if you take a dip in the hot spring for a day, you can extend your life by a


    year. It''s quite miraculous and good for health, detoxification, and beauty. In the past, Master Li Er and


    the others would attend it. Even the rich and powerful of Jinling, Yanjing, and Zhonghai are attracted to


    it. What do you think, Brother Fan? I got two extra tickets, so Miss Qiu cane too. Let''s go together.


    When wee back the day after, we will be just in time for the Feast of the Sea and Sky."

 Chapter 629 Bumping into Qiu Mu-Cheng Again

    Chapter 629 Bumping into Qiu Mu-Cheng Again


    Shen Fei waved the tickets in his hands and smiled as he convinced Ye Fan to go to the hot spring


    festival.


    Wang Li-Li naturally heard their conversation from the driver''s seat.


    But Wang Li-Li had never heard of the famous hot spring festival that Shen Fei was talking about at all.


    Perhaps that was the difference between the elites andmoners like her.


    Things that were absolutelymon to Shen Fei were unheard of to the likes of Wang Li-Li.


    But Wang Li-Li wasn''t alone since it was the first time Ye Fan heard about the Mount Yunyang Hot


    Spring Festival too.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Energy mists? Good for your health? Does this ce really exist?¡± asked Ye Fan as heughed. He


    was clearly somewhat disbelieving.


    After all, Shen Fei made it all sound too incredible.


    Even if people could transform into immortals, Ye Fan didn''t think it would happen in a ce so close to


    him.


    "Well...They are bound to exaggerate things a little when they market it. But all these years, the elites


    have been hogging the tickets for the hot spring festival, so even if the rumor was a lie, there must be


    something extraordinary about it. Since you are free these couple of days, why don''t you go out and


    have some fun with Miss Qiu before New Year''s Day and treat it as a holiday?¡± asked Shen Fei as he


    chuckled.


    Ye Fan didn''t turn him down and took the two tickets for the hot spring festival.


    Since Shen Fei did him a favor, Ye Fan had to return it.


    After Ye Fan put the tickets away, he got Wang Li-Li to drive Shen Fei home to return his favor.


    "Haha! I''m probably the only person in Jiangdong whom Brother Fan gave a ride home to," said Shen


    Fei. He was naturally so honored that he continued to be proud even after he got off the car.


    He even wanted to take a picture with Ye Fan and post it on social media to show off.


    Mr Chu sent him home. It was something Shen Fei could brag about for the rest of his life.


    "Miss...Miss Qiu? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shortly after Shen Fei got off the car, he turned to spot a lovely silhouette standing at the residence


    entrance.


    She was tall, mesmerizing, and a ravishing beauty.


    And none other than Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in the night air solitarily with a BMW parked beside her.


    That was Su Qian''s car.


    Shen Fei was undoubtedly surprised to see Qiu Mu-Cheng here.


    Shen Fei hurriedly greeted Qiu Mu-Cheng, but she didn''t respond.


    Shen Fei immediately detected something amiss, and his face twitched in surprise. Then he made an


    excuse and attempted to take off.


    Shen Fei nced at Ye Fan before leaving with wished him good luck.


    As the saying goes, family affairs can getplicated.


    Shen Fei couldn''t afford to provoke Ye Fan. But he couldn''t afford to provoke Ye Fan''s wife even more.


    So he naturally kept as much distance as he could.


    "Boss, are we..."


    Then Wang Li-Li looked at Ye Fan at a loss. She didn''t know whether they should stay or leave.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply. He got off the car and walked towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    In his hand, he was holding those hot spring festival tickets that Shen Fei just gave him.


    "Sure enough, you are with Shen Fei," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she shook her head andughed while


    she watched the skinny silhouette walk over.


    Her voice was filled with disappointment.


    "Mu-Cheng, I..." started Ye Fan, but he was interrupted by Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You don''t have to exin. I don''t want to hear it. All I want to know is whether you cane to the Li


    residence with me to apologize to them? As for Fan Zhong-Xian, I will exin. But we have to go to the


    Li residence personally," said Qiu Mu-Cheng expressionlessly with a cold and quiet tone.


    Ye Fan halted in his steps.


    Heughed gently and looked at Qiu Mu-


    Cheng when he heard her.


    Then he replied in a quiet and profound tone, "What if I said no?"


    "Why not? Is it because of your dignity and pride and your refusal to bow your head?" said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng with her eyes slightly red as her voice quavered.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng did her best to suppress her emotions and remain calm.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to get into another fight with Ye Fan. She only came to persuade Ye Fan one


    "Ye Fan, I know you''re a proud man inside, but we have to bow to reality, right? The Li family has utter


    control over Yunzhou. Moreover, Li Xue-Qi is their princess, and you offended her teacher."


    "I told you. I''m not afraid of the Li or the Fan families. I''m not afraid of anyone. I have the right to look


    down on them, so I don''t need to bow, and you don''t have to apologize to anyone!¡± said Ye Fan as he


    interrupted Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "To look down on everyone?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng. She instantlyughed and continued, "What gives


    you the right to look down on everyone? Your fists or your arrogance?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head as she spoke with her eyes red and tears welling in her eyes.


    "Ye Fan, all these years, haven''t you learned anything about reality? Without power, you will end up


    badly hurt if you rely only on your arrogance! How can you go against powerful families with your bare


    hands?"


    "I told you. You don''t know me, so you know nothing about the influence I wield," said Ye Fan


    expressionlessly in a cold voice.


    "You are the one who doesn''t understand me!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng with tears busting through her eyes.


    She could no longer control her emotions.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng roared with tears in her eyes, "You self-centered prick! You never get what I say or listen


    to me! I told you so many times that it''s hard to return favors and told you to stop asking Shen Fei for


    help. I kept telling you not to offend the Li family and to go apologize with me, but you remain stubborn


    and refuse to listen. I don''t care anymore! Do you think I want to do this?"


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng finished shouting at him, she ran off with tears in her eyes as she got onto Su


    Qian''s car.


    Su Qian turned to nce at Ye Fan before shaking her head disappointedly.


    Momentster, she started the engine and left.


    Only Ye Fan continued to stand there quietly.


    The tickets in his hands were fluttering in the cold wind.


    After a long time, Ye Fan got back into the car.


    Boss, why didn''t you tell Miss Qiu your true identity?" asked Wang Li-Li quizzically in the car.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "Would she believe me if I did? In her eyes, I''m probably not fit to


    be Mr Chu."


    Ye Fanughed in self-ridicule.


    Then he tossed the tickets out the car window.


    He no longer needed them.


    Wang Li-Li hurried out of the car to pick them up and consoled Ye Fan, "Boss, I can tell that Miss Qiu


    cares about you a lot. I believe one day, you will gain her understanding, but you have to give her the


    chance to get to know you, like maybe during tomorrow''s hot spring festival. So I think you''d better hold


    onto these hot spring festival tickets for tomorrow."

 Chapter 630 Lets Go Together

    Chapter 630 Let''s Go Together


    No one was home when Ye Fan returned to the bungalow in the eastern suburbs.


    It was pitch ck in the huge bungalow, and even the biggest lighting in there was nothing but


    decoration.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly hadn''te home.


    She was probably with Su Qian now.


    Ye Fan didn''t know when she would return, so he sat up in the room waiting all night with the hot spring


    festival tickets in his hands.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t return even until daybreak.


    Ye Fan unknowingly fell asleep on the couch.


    After some time, Ye Fan was woken up by nonstop ringing from his phone.


    Ye Fan picked up the phone in a daze.


    "I''m not going. Don''t ask me about the hot spring festival," said Ye Fan as he thought it was Shen Fei


    calling about the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival and rejected him right away.


    There was an inexplicable hint of emotion in hiszy voice.


    "Fan, what''s wrong? It''s Nannan here. What did you say you weren''t going to? Where are you? I''ll


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Nannan? Are you in Yunzhou already?" 20 minutester, a car pulled up outside


    the bungalow in the eastern suburbs.


    A pretty young woman with her long hair hanging over her shoulders dyed in a trendy brown got off the


    car eagerly.


    The lovely girl was none other than Chen Ao''s daughter, Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan was dressed in a white chiffon shirt matched with a ck pleated mini skirt to reveal her


    wless and slender


    legs.


    Since it was in the middle of winter, it was impossible for Chen Nan to bare her legs, so she wore a pair


    of skin-toned fleece leggings.


    Her ck down coat and long boots helped to entuate Chen Nan''s perfect figure.


    The passersby couldn''t help staring the moment they spotted Chen Nan.


    But they could only watch in envy.


    Judging from the look of joy in her eyes, everyone could tell that the girl had probably already found the


    man of her dreams.


    "Sigh. Only the rich get to experience it first hand, while the poor can only see with their own eyes."


    Everyone shook that heads and sighed when the beautiful girl happily darted into the vi.


    "Nannan, why are you here?" asked Ye Fan perplexedly as he led Chen Nan to the living room to sit


    down and handed her a te of fruit.


    Chen Nan chuckled as she replied, "Fan, you''re hosting the Feast of the Sea and Sky. Since I''m as


    good as your little sister, I came to support you."


    "I can''t wait to see Fan receive toasts during the feast from all those big shots on New Year''s Day."


    Chen Nan always adored grand and magnificent events, so she couldn''t wait for New Year''s Day and


    came early for the Feast of the Sea and Sky.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly and said, "New Year''s Day is in two days. Aren''t you a little too early?"


    "It''s not early at all. I came early to pave the way for Dad''s arrival. Also, I want to take the chance to


    have fun with you," replied Chen Nan as she chuckled.


    "Where''s Mu-Cheng? Is she out? Oh wait, she''s probably at work at this hour. So what was that hot


    spring festival you were talking about, Fan?" asked Chen Nan curiously.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled as he replied, "Nothing. Someone gave me two tickets for the Mount


    Yunyang Hot Spring Festival, but I don''t feel like going."


    What?


    "The Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival? Fan, why aren''t you going? The tickets are so hard toe


    by. Even Dad has to go through a lot of trouble to obtain them and only in limited quantities. I wanted to


    go thest time, but he disallowed it and gave the tickets to my grandparents. I heard that you could


    live longer by just soaking in the hot spring. Grandpa was old and sickly, but after he soaked in the hot


    spring, he became a lot better," said Chen Nan excitedly when she heard about the Mount Yunyang


    Hot Spring Festival.


    Since she was Chen Ao''s daughter, it was natural for her to know about the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring


    Festival.


    The tickets were limited, so even if Chen Ao managed to get a couple of tickets, he typically gave them


    to the elders at home, and Chen Nan never got to attend it.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Is that so? In that case, why don''t you take the tickets?"


    Ye Fan wanted to go with Qiu Mu-Cheng, but from the looks of it now, it was impossible.


    Rather than wasting the tickets, he might as well give them to Chen Nan.


    But Chen Nan felt bad about taking the tickets, so she kept turning him down.


    "Fan, it''s no fun if I go by myself. Why don''t you go with Mu-Cheng instead? It''s such a rare opportunity.


    If you miss it, you will have to wait three more years,¡± persuaded Chen Nan nonstop.


    A car suddenly honked from outside while they talked.


    It was Shen Fei.


    He made ns to attend the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival with Ye Fan yesterday, so of course


    he turned up. Shen Fei had asked around the day before to figure out where Ye Fan lived too.


    "Miss Chen Nan? Why are you here? Is Master Chen already in Yunzhou?" asked Shen Fei in surprise


    when he saw Chen Nan.


    If Chen Ao was already in Yunzhou, it was big news.


    Then Shen Fei s father would have to pay Chen Ao a visit.


    Chen Nan exined that she came earlier and her father would only arrive on New Year''s Day.


    Shen Fei nodded.


    "Okay, Fan. Hurry up and call Mu-Cheng, then both of you can go to the hot spring festival with Young


    Master Shen."


    "Then what about you? Aren''t you going toe, Miss Chen?" asked Shen Fei


    eagerly.


    Shen Fei was more than happy to have one more beauty aspany.


    Chen Nan shook her head and replied, "I don''t have tickets, so I probably can''t go. But don''t worry


    about me, I can stay in a hotel and wait for Fan," Chen Nan exined thoughtfully.


    Given the Chen family''s influence, they could obtain the tickets if they wanted them.


    The problem was it would be toote.


    So Chen Nan couldn''t go to the festival with Ye Fan and the others.


    "Oh, okay,¡± said Shen Fei disappointedly. Then he looked at Ye Fan and chased him to get in touch


    with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan took out his phone and called Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But the phone beeped a couple of times before it hung up.


    "Fan, what''s wrong? Miss Qiu didn''t pick up?¡± asked Shen Fei curiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply but tried calling again.


    On the other end of the phone, he continued hearing, "The party you have called is unavable."


    "Brother Fan, try againter. Maybe Miss Qiu is in a meeting,¡± suggested Shen Fei.


    A look of unhappiness emerged on Ye Fan''s face when he put down the phone.


    "I''m not going to call anymore. If she doesn''t want to go, then forget it. Nannan, are you busy? Why


    don''t youe with us?" asked Ye Fan in a low voice.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 631 Piss That Asshole Off

    Chapter 631 Piss That Asshole Off


    "Me...me?" said Chen Nan in surprise.


    Chen Nan always wanted to go to the hot spring festival at Mount Yunyang. Now that she could attend


    it with Ye Fan, she was naturally delighted.


    But Chen Nan had concerns of her own.


    After being excited about it, she shook her head and said thoughtfully, "Fan, I think this is a bad idea. If


    Mu-Cheng found out, she might..."


    Although she wanted to go very badly, she was worried about Ye Fan.


    If any conflict were to arise between Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng because of her, she would feel terrible.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''ll be fine. Let''s go together."


    "Yes, Miss Chen. Since Brother Fan said you coulde, then let''s go. Don''t worry. Miss Qiu is very


    gracious. A tiny thing like this won''t cause misunderstanding," encouraged Shen Fei.


    Then without waiting for Chen Nan to agree, Shen Fei pushed her into the car.


    Shen Fei was more than happy to have thepany of a lovely woman.


    Then Ye Fan, Shen Fei, and Chen Nan went on their way to the festival.


    On the other side at Mufan Real Estate.


    Su Qian viciously hung up Ye Fan''s call and blocked his number on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone.


    Then she happily returned Qiu Mu-Cheng her phone.


    "Humph. He''s only calling you now? It''s toote! Take it from me, Mu-Cheng! Just ignore him for the


    day. Or else he won''t treat you seriously and will keep turning a deaf ear on your words," suggested Su


    Qian angrily.


    "Ye Fan is fearless just because he has Young Master Shen on his side. He doesn''t stop to think that


    Shen Fei won''t be around to protect him his entire life. Also, how is he going to return his favors in the


    future? He might not even be able to repay his debt to Shen Fei even after throwing his wife in,"


    continued Su Qian furiously.


    It was the first time she had met someone as oblivious as Ye Fan.


    "But Qianqian, Ye Fan might be urgently looking for me. I think I better call back," said Qiu Mu-Cheng


    worriedly.


    But Su Qian consoled Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, stop worrying. What urgent matters could Ye Fan


    have? Even if he needed you, you can only deal with him after we get back. Hurry up and pack up, so


    we can go. Young Master Ma has been waiting for us downstairs for 30 minutes."


    "Mu-Cheng, that''s the Mount Yunyang hot springs we''re talking about. They call it the immortal''s water,


    and it only gets opened to the public once every three years. I heard about it before but only thought it


    was hearsay. I didn''t think that the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival really existed. I heard that water


    is great for detoxifying, beauty, and health. Master Li Er is probably the only person in Yunzhou who


    gets to go. This time, we have to thank Young Master Ma for it."


    Ever since Su Qian received an invitation from Ma Ming-Bost night, she was sleepless with


    excitement.


    Now she was anxiously hurrying Qiu Mu-Cheng along.


    After all, the ticket was only valid till 12:00 am tonight. If she missed it, there would be no second


    chance.


    "Just looked at how excited you are! Didn''t you just say it''s hard to return favors? Now that you owe


    Young Master Ma big time, I''d like to see how you will return it. One day, you are going to get into


    trouble," said Qiu Mu-Cheng speechlessly.


    Su Qian smiled smugly instead, "Although I don''t want to marry Ma Ming-Bo, we can be friends, right?


    Favors aremon among friends. I can always send him a big giftter."


    Okay, quit bbering. Are you going or not? I had to beg Ma Ming-Bo for this ticket, so don''t waste it,¡±


    asked Su Qian again.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly hesitant.


    She felt bad for leaving Ye Fan at home while she went to the hot spring and enjoyed herself.


    But when she thought about those awful things Ye Fan saidst night, Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly came


    out of her dilemma.


    "Yes, I''m going! Humph! I will also post photos all over social media to piss that asshole off!"


    "That''s the spirit! Piss him off! You must show him what a good life you can have without him,¡± said Su


    Qian furiously.


    They naturally thought Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to attend the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival.


    The rich and the powerful had control over the ticket distribution. Since Ye Fan was a poor country


    bumpkin, he could do nothing but look in envy at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s social media posts.


    Then Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian got onto the car and headed to Mount Yunyang.


    Mount Yunshan was located at Qiling.


    It sat on the border of Yunzhou and Jingzhou and was about one and a half hours ride from Yunzhou


    city.


    Ma Ming-Bo arrived at Yunzhou ahead of time to make preparation for the Feast of the Sea and Sky


    and also to attend the hot spring festival.


    Like Shen Fei, he had always wanted to attend the Mount Yunyang Hot Spring Festival for a long time.


    But the Ma family wasn''t powerful enough to obtain the tickets.


    Because of the Feast of the Sea and Sky, the true big shots didn''t have the time for the festival. Hence


    all the extra tickets fell into the hands of rich men''s sons like Shen Fei and Ma Ming-Bo.


    A luxury car drove steadily and pulled up in the parking lot nearby under the staff''s guidance.


    After Ye Fan and the others got off the car, they looked up to see a magnificent mountain standing


    there.


    The mountain was majestic and looked as though it were a giant standing loftily in the background.


    From a distance, steam billowed around it and made it looked particrly ethereal.


    "Wow. Is that Mount Yunyang? It certainly looks like paradise," eximed Chen Nan. It was her first


    time here too. She waspletely mesmerized by the sight as she looked longingly at it.


    Shen Fei smiled as he said, "Otherwise, why would it be known as a mountain for immortals? I even


    heard about a legend." "What legend?" asked Chen Nan curiously as she reached her face over.


    "Legend has it that hundreds of years ago, there was a perfect couple. The man was called Yunyang,


    while the girl was called Qihuang. Qihuang was especially stunning and had a dragon bone in her


    body. The dragon bone contained boundless energy, so countless people were after it. On the eve of


    their wedding, Qihuang fell into the hands of some evil people. They cut her up to obtain the dragon


    bone, so she died a terrible death. When Yunyang found out, he was so furious that he unleashed


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bloodshed on the world. After exacting revenge on them, Yunyang buried his wife here in the Qihuang


    Tomb! Qihuang province was actually named after Qihuang''s tomb.¡±


    Chen Nan was so enthralled by the story that her eyes turned a little red as she listened to Shen Fei tell


    it.


    "What about that man? Where did he go?" asked Chen Nan.


    Shen Fei didn''t say a word and only looked at Mount Yunyang in the distance.


    "Then Yunyang cultivated on the mountain in the hope of resurrecting his wife. In the end, he


    sessfully became an immortal! Yunyang broke the shackles of the mortal realm and became an


    immortal on Mount Yunyang.¡±


    HUUU!


    A light breeze blew through Chen Nan''s hair.


    They stopped chatting and they all looked up to gaze at the majestic mountain in the distance.


    Chen Nan didn''t know why, but she instantly found Mount Yunyang more mysterious and ethereal after


    learning the story.


    "Fan, do you think there are immortals in this world?"

 Chapter 632 Qiu Mu-Chengs Shock

    Chapter 632 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Shock


    "Yes, there are,¡± replied Ye Fan softly without hesitation.


    Chen Nan was instantly stunned.


    Her lovely eyes glinted inexplicably as she gazed at Ye Fan in a daze.


    Chen Nan was merely touched by the story and was just asking randomly.


    She thought Ye Fan would give a vague answer.


    But Ye Fan unexpectedly replied so resolutely!


    It felt as though Ye Fan was absolutely confident that immortals existed.


    "Fan, are you for real? Are there really immortals in the world?" asked Chen Nan again.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless. Then momentster, he replied with a smile, "Of course, there are! I


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    know because I happen to be one."


    Ye Fan''s lofty words echoed under the milky way.


    Chen Nan instantlyughed nonstop when she heard him.


    Her bright melodiousughter sounded lovely.


    "Why? Don''t you believe me?" said Ye Fan as heughed.


    Chen Nan nodded and said, "I believe you.


    I believe everything Fan says. I just hope you can take me along when you rise to take your ce in


    heaven one day.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled. A long whileter, all he said was ''okay''.


    "Promise?" asked Chen Nan as sheughed.


    "Deal!" replied Ye Fan readily.


    The corners of Shen Fei''s eyes twitched nonstop as he listened to their conversation.


    Ye Fan was certainly Mr Chu. He was unsurpassable when it came to hitting on girls!


    Shen Fei was truly impressed with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had power, but Shen Fei was even more impressed by how he hit on girls.


    Shen Fei once thought that Ye Fan kept a low profile so he could hit on girls. He even suspected that


    was how Ye Fan managed to get Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Was he hitting on Chen Nan now?


    Weren''t they as close as brothers?


    Couldn''t Ye Fan let Shen Fei have Chen Nan?


    Shen Fei felt glum about it but didn''t dare toin.


    Shen Fei wasn''t alone since even Chen Nan thought Ye Fan was pandering to her when he said so.


    After all, it wasmon knowledge that immortals only exist in fairy tales.


    How could they really exist?


    Time passed quickly as they chatted on their way there.


    After they arrived at the Mount Yunyang scenic district, they showed the staff their tickets. Then they


    were taken to the reception area.


    There weren''t a lot of tourists in the scenic zone, and there were probably more staff than visitors.


    Instead, the foot of Mount Yunyang was bustling with activity.


    Then again, this was only normal. Only 100 visitors were allowed in the hot spring each day, so all the


    visitors were from elite families. All the othermoners could only admire it from the foot of the


    mountain.


    The preciousmodity was already under the tight control of the rich and powerful.


    It was impossible formoners to ess it.


    "Sir, the reception is located in the hotel lobby straight ahead. Just go in and wait. Once everyone is


    present, someone will allocate a hot spring to you," came the staff''s voice from the side.


    There was more than one hot spring from the sound of it, and they had to be allocated ordingly.


    "Brother Fan, let''s go over. If we go early, we might get a better hot spring."


    Shen Fei couldn''t wait once he heard about the allocation, so he hurried Ye Fan and Chen Nan along


    and ran straight for the luxurious hotel.


    The hotel lobby was particrly lively.


    Many rich men''s sons were chatting with their girlfriends'' on their arms.


    The waiters walked around, sending red wine.


    At the center of the hall, many youngsters embraced each other and did western dances.


    Melodious music reverberated by their ears.


    All sorts of rare delicacies were ced on the long table.


    It was every bit an extravagant high society event.


    "It looks someone isn''t here yet, so we can only wait," said Shen Fei.


    The hot spring allocation could only happen after all the guests were here.


    Then Shen Fei and Ye Fan found some seats and sat down to wait together quietly.


    And Chen Nan went to the bathroom.


    Then a party of three walked in through the door.


    "Wow! There are so many people here,'' eximed one of the pretty girls in delight after she walked in


    through the door.


    But she was so engrossed by the sight that she failed to watch her step.


    AH!


    There was a scream. Su Qian stepped on someone''s foot and tripped in the process.


    She staggered a few steps and almost fell.


    But Su Qian knew she was at fault, so she hurriedly apologized.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I wasn''t paying attention. I''m really sorry," said Su Qian as she hung her head and


    apologized nervously.


    She knew that all the people in here hailed from rich and powerful families from important cities.


    Since any random one of them was probably Ma Ming-Bo''s equal, Su Qian didn''t dare to provoke them


    and apologized politely.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine," said a calm voice quietly.


    But Su Qian shuddered the moment she heard this voice.


    The pretty woman behind Su Qian shivered as well.


    Both of them raised their heads to look at each other almost at the same time.


    Su Qian was so shocked that her eyes nearly popped from their sockets when she caught sight of the


    man''s lovely profile.


    "Heavens! Ye...Ye Fan? It''s you?! Why are you here? No, how did you get in? Did you sneak in?" said


    Su Qian with a nasty expression on her face


    Su Qian brought Qiu Mu-Cheng along so that she would stay far away from Ye Fan and have fun for a


    day.


    But she didn''t expect Ye Fan to turn up everywhere they went and even end up appearing here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly surprised as well.


    Just as she was about to speak, she started seething in anger the moment she caught sight of Shen


    Fei.


    This scoundrel!


    Sure enough, Ye Fan got in because of Shen Fei.


    Ye Fan didn''t listen to a word Qiu Mu-Cheng said yesterday.


    How was Ye Fan going to return Shen Fei''s favors in the future?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so mad that fumes were about to spew from her ears.


    Ye Fan ignored Su Qian. Since Ye Fan already detested this girlfriend of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s, he naturally


    couldn''t be bothered with her.


    Instead, he gazed towards Qiu Mu-Cheng, who was in front of him, with a profound look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan looked at her as he sneered, "I called you, but you refused to answer. Shen Fei said you might


    be working. But from the looks of it, we were mistaken. The only thing you are busy with is having fun


    with Young Master Ma.¡±


    "Humph. Is it any of your business?" replied Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily as she remained resentful of Ye


    Fan.


    Ma Ming-Bo undoubtedly noticed Ye Fan was around too.


    He instantly sneered, "Fan, don''t you think you''re a little too thick-skinned? Last night, Qianqian just


    broke up with you, but here you are, hitting on her best friend? I only used to think that people from the


    countryside were poor, but from the looks of it now, they have loose morals too."

 Chapter 633 Apologize!

    Chapter 633 Apologize!


    Ma Ming-Bo was clearly unaware of Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s rtionship. Judging from their


    conversation, he merely thought that Ye Fan was shamelessly courting Qiu Mu-Cheng after failing to


    win Su Qian''s heart.


    But Ma Ming-Bo had to admit Qiu Mu-Cheng was a rare beauty.


    So Ma Ming-Bo made ns to hit on both of them.


    If Ma Ming-Bo could win them both, he would have a girlfriend and a spare. Wouldn''t Ma Ming-Bo have


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the time of his life if he could take down both these gorgeousdies?


    Ma Ming-Bo couldn''t help feeling upset when Ye Fan harassed Qiu Mu-Cheng, so he smiled coldly at


    Ye Fan.


    "Fan, before you attempt to hit on both Qianqian and Miss Su, I suggest you take a hard look in the


    mirror and don''t overestimate yourself. It''s tragic how you came out for a good time without even


    bringing a date. Come to think of it; it makes sense. Is there any woman who wants to hang out with a


    pauper like you? Even if she existed, she is probably unwanted and as ugly as hell," sneered Ma Ming-


    Bo with smugness brimming from his eyes.


    After all, Ye Fan didn''t even have a date, while he was in thepany of two stunning beauties, so he


    naturally felt smug about it in his heart. An intense sense of superiority emerged.


    But shortly after Ma Ming-Bo spoke, a delighted voice came from behind.


    "Fan,e here. The scenery over there is fantastic!"


    Chen Nan hade back from the bathroom and was pulling Ye Fan outside.


    But Ma Ming-Bo went dumbstruck when he saw who the woman was.


    His face twitched in nervously, and it felt as though someone had pped him in his face. "Miss...Miss


    Chen?"


    "Fan...Fan?" cried Ma Ming-Bo uncontrobly.


    Of course, Ma Ming-Bo knew Chen Nan.


    Before Mr Chu rose to power, Chen Nan''s father, Chen Ao, was the King of Jiangdong. She was Chen


    Ao''s only daughter, and many rich young men were mesmerized by her and dreamed of winning her


    hand.


    The same was true for Ma Ming-Bo.


    Sadly, Chen Nan ignored him even though he visited her several times.


    Then Ma Ming-Bo gave up and set his sights on something lower and courted Su Qian instead.


    But Ma Ming-Bo didn''t dream of seeing Chen Nan being so close to Ye Fan and even holding hands!


    "How can you do that? Miss Chen, given your status, how can you let this country bumpkin sully you?


    Ye Fan, let go of Miss Chen''s hand, you scum!" shouted Ma


    Ming-Bo furiously with his eyes red.


    "How dare you! How dare you talk to Fan like that? Apologize!"


    Chen Nan usually behaved like a little girl in front of Ye Fan.


    But she instantly exploded like an angry cat the moment Ye Fan was humiliated and started


    reprimanding Ma Ming-Bo coldly.


    Ma Ming-Bo was so upset that he almost coughed blood.


    After all, he had courted Chen Nan for months. Didn''t Chen Nan recognize him at all?


    "Miss Chen, he''s Ma Ming-Bo, the eldest son of the Ma family, so he''s super influential! He even


    insulted you and said only people who were ugly as hell would hang out with Brother Fan," said Shen


    Fei as he sneered and fanned the mes.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s face turned livid and wanted to kick Shen Fei badly.


    "Are you Shen Fei? The Su family might fear you, but the Ma family doesn''t. The Shen family is merely


    Master Li Er''s dog, while the Mas are equals with the Lis. How dare you provoke me?¡± scolded Ma


    Ming-Bo with his face dark.


    Shen Fei was fearless. He peeled an orange as he said calmly, "You''re right, Young Master Ma. Your


    family is powerful, and I, Shen Fei, can''t afford to offend you, but that doesn''t mean no one else can. I


    suggest you apologize now that you have pissed Brother Fan off. Or else, even your father can''t save


    you!"


    "Do you want to die?" asked Ma Ming-Bo furiously when Shen Fei gave him such a poor attitude.


    Chen Nan had already walked over. She looked at Ma Ming-Bo with hostility as she said, "The Ma


    family, right? I remember you. Back then, your father, Ma Ying-Dong, once provoked the Chen family.


    In the end, your grandfather made him kneel at our door to apologize, so Dad let you off. I thought the


    Ma family would have learned their lesson, but you continue to be arrogant. I will say it again.


    Apologize to Fan."


    Although Chen Nan was a woman, her words sounded so imposing that even Ma Ming-Bo''s back


    broke into a cold sweat unknowingly.


    In the end, Ma Ming-Bo caved in to Chen Nan''s might.


    He clenched his fists tightly and looked resentfully at Ye Fan.


    "Count yourself lucky, you brat! On ount of Miss Chen, I will apologize to you. But Ye Fan, how long


    can Miss Chen protect you for?" sneered Ma Ming-Bo as he reluctantly apologized and left quickly.


    Su Qian turned and nced at him before pulling Qiu Mu-Cheng away.


    "Mu-Cheng, does Ye Fan know Chen Ao''s daughter? He''s poor, but he sure knows a lot of people in


    high ces!" sighed Su Qian inconceivably.


    After Ma Ming-Bo left, the ce became tranquil again.


    "Haha! Miss Chen is so domineering! You sure are your father''s daughter, and the apple doesn''t fall far


    from the tree,"ughed Shen Fei as he said.


    Chen Nan was younger than Shen Fei.


    But given the Chen family''s influence, Shen Fei naturally addressed her as ''Miss''.


    Simrly, even though Shen Fei was older than Ye Fan, he called him ''Brother Fan'' too. After all, he


    was more capable them him.


    Shen Fei was only good enough to be their sidekicks.


    "Humph! They were the ones who insulted Fan!" said Chen Nan angrily.


    "Fan, although Ma Ming-Bo apologized, he didn''t do it wholeheartedly. I''m worried that he might target


    you from now on," said Chen Nan worriedly.


    Shen Fei calmlyughed as he said, "Haha!


    What''s there to be afraid of? If things get messy and Brother Fan reveals his identity, no matter who


    they are, everyone has to cower in fear!"


    Shen Fei chuckled.


    With Ye Fan around, even if it were the crowned prince of the Lei family, Lei Ao-Ting, Shen Fei had


    nothing to fear!


    Chen Nanughed too and said, "That''s true. Fan is too low profile. I almost forgot how capable he is.


    Teehee!"


    Ma Ming-Bo walked across the hall with a glum look on his face and headed to a private room in the


    hotel while Chen Nan and the others chatted.


    Chen Nan had just used her power to suppress Ma Ming-Bo and embarrassed him publicly, so he was


    naturally upset.


    "That area is out of bounds to the general public, so I don''t think we should go in any further?"


    reminded Su Qian.


    Ma Ming-Bo waved his hand and said


    deeply, "Qianqian, it''s fine. Come with me. I''ll bring everyone in to see a big shot. He''s so influential


    that not even Chen Nan canpare to him."

 Chapter 634 Ma Ming-Bos Friend

    Chapter 634 Ma Ming-Bo''s Friend


    What?


    Someone not even Chen Nan couldpare to?


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were both surprised when they heard Ma Ming-Bo.


    They knew that Chen Nan''s father was Chen Ao.


    Although Master Li Er was at the apex of his power, Chen Ao was widely recognized as second only to


    Mr Chu in Jiangdong.


    But Ma Ming-Bo said they were about to meet someone more influential than Chen Nan.


    Wasn''t he implying that the Chen family couldn''tpare to this person?


    "Is it Mr Chu?¡± asked Su Qian excitedly at the thought.


    In her heart, she was so excited that her face almost flushed red.


    She resembled a fan girl who had just met her idol.


    "Calm down. You''re making it look like you are meeting your future husband,¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng as


    she rolled her eyes at Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely speechless.


    She didn''t expect her bestie to be such a huge fan of Mr Chu.


    After making a turn, the three of them arrived outside a private room.


    Two security guards stopped them at the door.


    "I''m Ma Ming-Bo. I was invited by Mr Xu for dinner," said Ma Ming-Bo right away.


    Then the security guards nced at Ma Ming-Bo before saying deeply, "One moment, please. Let me


    check with Mr Xu.¡±


    "It''s fine. Let Ming-Bo in," came anguid yet stern voice from inside the private room.


    The guards stopped holding them back and let them in.


    The room was decoratedvishly.


    A man around Ma Ming-Bo''s age sat leaning on the couch in a bathrobe. He used one hand to y


    with his phone and the other to y with a sexy woman in hisp.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chang-Qing, you haven''t changed one bit after all these years. Stop it. I have somedies with me."


    Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly averted their eyes from this indecent scene. Ma Ming-Bo bitterly


    "Haha! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were bringingdies over. My apologies."


    The man clearly didn''t expect Ma Ming-Bo toe withdies, so he instantlyughed apologetically.


    He went back to the bedroom and got changed before walking over again.


    But the sexy girl Xu Chang-Qing had in his arms was dismissed.


    "Was that your girlfriend?" asked Ma Ming-Bo softly as he watched the sexy girl leave from behind.


    Xu Chang-Qing sneered, "She''s just a secretary, so definitely not. If she wants to marry into the Xu


    family, it''s going to take way more than good looks and a hot body. Let''s not talk about her. Ming-Bo,


    aren''t you going to introduce your friends to me?"


    Ma Ming-Bo nodded. Then he introduced Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian.


    "Qianqian and Mu-Cheng, this is a ssmate of mine from my days as a postgraduate in Yanjing


    University, Xu Chang-Qing. He hails from an influential family in the capital. He manages the Mount


    Yunyang Hot Spring Festival, so I managed to get tickets because of him. Also, he''s the one who


    decides on the hot spring allocationter," introduced Ma Ming-Bo with a smile.


    "An influential family from the capital?"


    Ma Ming-Bo''s words sent Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng into a slight shock. A slight look of fear and


    gravity rose in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes.


    They finally realized what Ma Ming-Bo meant when he said this man''s background surpassed even


    Chen Nan''s.


    The fact that he was from an influential family from the capital meant he surpassed the King of


    Jiangdong, Chen Ao. Even Mr Chu might have to be wary of him.


    Since Yanjing was the capital of China, one tiny Jiangdong couldn''t rival it!


    Although Su Qian was still recovering from the shock at how well-connected Ma Ming-Bo was, she kept


    thanking Xu Chang-Qing, "Thanks, Mr Xu! Mu-Cheng and I wouldn''t have the chance toe to Mount


    Yunyang to enjoy the hot springs if it weren''t for you.¡± "Oh no, no, you''re being too formal with me.


    Since you are Ming-Bo''s friends, I consider you my friends too. In the future, feel free to let me know if


    you need help. Also, just call me Chang-Qing. There''s no need to call me ''Mr Xu''. It puts so much


    distance between us," said Xu Chang-Qing enthusiastically. Even though he came from an influential


    family, he didn''t have any airs.


    After all, only a fool would put on airs before two stunningdies like them.


    After taking some time to catch up with one another, Xu Chang-Qing checked the time and decided it


    was time the festivalmenced.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry. Since I''ve known Ming-Bo for years, I won''t give you a lousy hot spring," said Xu


    Chang-Qing with a smile, making Ma Ming-Bo look really good.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian couldn''t say anything else except thank him again.


    Ma Ming-Bo told them to go to the hall and wait while he stayed behind and chatted with Xu Chang-


    Qing alone.


    "What? Did some fool dare to covet your woman? Ming-Bo, you can count on me. I will ensure he is


    disgraced and avenge this insult!" said Xu Chang-Qing as he patted his chest.


    Xu Chang-Qing and Ma Ming-Bo were very close when they were in university. Despite not seeing


    each other in so long, they still valued their friendship just as much.


    "Thanks, Chang-Qing. Just a small lesson will do. That brat has the protection of Chen Nan, so I''m


    afraid..."


    "The Chen family? The so-called King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?" interrupted Xu Chang-Qing with a


    sneer before Ma Ming-Bo could finish. "He is just the leader of some goons. He''s nothing in


    "Ming-Bo, just stay out of it. I don''t care what his background is. I must make him pay dearly for


    provoking my friend. Except for that person, there is no one else I fear in Jiangdong," said Xu Chang-


    Qing loftily.


    Then the two left the room and headed to the hall.


    "Everyone, free time is over. I think everyone is here now. As for those that haven''t turned up, there''s


    no point waiting at this hour. In a moment, orders will be passed for Mount Yunyang to be cordoned off.


    People will only be permitted to leave but will not be able toe in!"


    After Xu Chang-Qing entered the hall, he got onto the stage, and his bright and dignified voice echoed


    through the hall.


    Everyone''s attention was on Xu Chang-Qing.


    Everyone was clearly curious about his identity.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Xu Chang-Qing. I''m in charge of Mount Yunyang hot springs. In a


    moment, I will allocate the hot springs!"


    What?


    "Is that Xu Chang-Qing?''


    "Is he in charge of Mount Yunyang?"


    "He is surprisingly young!¡±


    Everyone kept expressing their surprise.


    After all, Mount Yunyang''s hot springs was a multi-billion dor business.


    Each ticket was worth almost $10 million, and it was hard toe by!


    Every festival made almost a multi-billion turnover.


    So everyone was surprised to see that such a young man operated this business.


    "Xu Chang-Qing? Is his surname Xu? That''s odd since there aren''t any famous Xu families in


    Jiangdong," said Chen Nan quizzically in a soft tone as she frowned.


    Shen Fei shook his head and said, "He''s not from Jiangdong, but the capital, Yanjing!"


    What?

 Chapter 635 Come Another Day

    Chapter 635 Come Another Day


    What?


    "He''s from Yanjing? What''s someone like him doing in Jiangdong?" asked Chen Nan. She was slightly


    surprised to hear this.


    Shen Fei exined in a deep voice, "It''s perfectly normal. Mount Yunyang''s hot springs are deemed a


    precious resource. They rake in billions every hot spring festival. Since there is such high profit, many


    powers eye it. After years of fighting, Mount Yunyang''s hot springsnded in the hands of Yanjing''s


    elite.¡±


    Chen Nan nodded thoughtfully as she listened to Shen Fei.


    "Everyone works for profit. It''s all about profit," sighed Chen Nan.


    Shen Fei replied, "That goes without saying."


    Only Ye Fan silently drank tea while theymented over greed.


    Xu Chang-Qing continued to speak, "Alright then, let''s get to the main attraction! Allow me to introduce


    the hot springs. There are a total of 36 hot springs on the mountain. 20 of them are located halfway up


    the mountain. 10 more are located on the top half of the mountain. 6 are located at the peak. Each one


    of them can amodate three people. Now I will make a random allocation."


    Xu Chang-Qing spoke before reading each hot spring name along with their users.


    "Ma Ming-Bo, Su Qian, and Qiu Mu-Cheng will use the central hot spring at the peak.¡±


    Everyone would be in swimming costumes, so the hot springs weren''t segregated by gender.


    Su Qian excitedly jumped when she heard her name called first.


    "Mu-Cheng, did you hear that? We got a hot spring on the peak. My research says that Mount


    Yunyang''s peak is rich in energy and boasts the best view. The main hot spring is also thergest hot


    spring with the clearest water. We are so lucky!"


    Su Qian was thrilled and Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled too.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t think it was luck.


    Xu Chang-Qing probably gave them the hot spring on ount of Ma Ming-Bo.


    "Heavens! Ma Ming-Bo is so lucky! I can''t believe he got the biggest and best hot spring,¡± said Shen


    Fei as he gritted his teeth in envy.


    Chen Nan shook her head. She spotted the lofty smile on Ma Ming-Bo''s face from afar and said softly,


    "Luck? It probably isn''t that simple."


    The hot spring allocation continued.


    As the names were called out, Shen Fei''s face only grew darker.


    Although Xu Chang-Qing imed that all 36 hot springs were the same, any fool could tell that the


    higher the hot spring was, the better the scenery and water quality was as well.


    So the hot springs with the worst water quality were those located halfway up the mountain.


    All the hot springs on the peak and halfway up the mountain had already been allocated, but their


    names still weren''t called, so Shen Fei couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    Finally, they were down to the 20 worst hot springs after the 16th hot spring was assigned.


    "Damn, why are we so unlucky? We are getting a hot spring halfway up the mountain," cursed Shen


    Fei glumly.


    He thought that even if Xu Chang-Qing was unacquainted with Ye Fan, he must know who Chen Nan


    was.


    She was the daughter of Chen Ao, the King of Jiangdong. Why didn''t Xu Chang-Qing give her a better


    hot spring?


    Shen Fei''s hopes were dashed, and he didn''t get the hot spring he wanted.


    Just as Shen Fei was being upset, Ma Ming-Bo and Su Qian nced over with a gloating look on their


    faces.


    "Humph, does Ye Fan think he can do as he pleases now that he has the support of the Shen and the


    Chen families? He''s going to end up with the worst hot spring! In life, we have to depend on our own


    abilities to get what we want. It isn''t even reliable to count on others," said Su Qian as she shook her


    head.


    Ye Fan was being high profile ofte and kept making Qiu Mu-Cheng angry.


    Su Qian couldn''t help feeling pleased now that Ye Fan didn''t get a good hot spring!


    "We have to crush his spirit every now and then! Or else, he might get big-headed!" said Su Qian as


    she beamed brightly. She even tried to deliberately piss Ye Fan off by eyeing him from a distance.


    But Ma Ming-Bo smiled and consoled Su Qian, "Qianqian, don''t get anxious. Just wait for the show!"


    Ma Ming-Bo smiled coldly as a cunning look shed across his eyes.


    "Wang Lin, Du Xue and Zhao Gang will use hot spring number 28," read Xu Chang-Qing.


    They were down to the 35th hot spring, but Xu Chang-Qing still hadn''t read their names yet.


    In the end, Shen Fei bitterlyughed as he said, "Fan and Miss Chen, it looks like thest hot spring is


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ours. What dumb luck we have today! We were allocated the worst hot spring."


    Xu Chang-Qing''s hot spring allocation clearly went by the quality of the hot spring, so thest hot


    spring was the worst!


    "It''s fine. I don''t care which hot spring it is. As long as Fan is with me, every hot spring is perfect," said


    Chen Nan as she chuckled. She wasn''t as bothered as Shen Fei.


    Any hot spring would do in her eyes, and it didn''t matter where it was located.


    "Hot spring number 36 will be used by Cheng Yuan, Niu Zhao-Xi, and Qian Ying-Ying."


    What?


    After thest hot spring was allocated, Shen Fei immediately opened his eyes wide. Chen Nan was


    equally shocked.


    She turned to ask Shen Fei, "Shen Fei, were your tickets fake?¡±


    "How can that be?" said Shen Fei as he red, "I bought the ticket with good money using Dad''s


    connections. How can it be fake? Damn! Why didn''t we get a hot spring? That''s absolutely ridiculous!


    Brother Fan, Miss Chen, just wait here for me. I''m going to find out what happened!"


    Shen Fei was clearly furious.


    Shen Fei spent tens of millions on these three tickets only for them toe to nothing. It was only


    natural of him to be anxious.


    Xu Chang-Qing failed to notice themotion on Shen Fei''s side.


    After Xu Chang-Qing finished reading the list, he waved his hands and said, "Okay everyone, our


    lovely staff will now show you to your hot springs. I hope everyone will have a good time!¡±


    "Hold on!" said Shen Fei the moment Xu Chang-Qing finished his sentence.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Mr Xu? I spent good money on the tickets. Why don''t we have a hot


    spring?" asked Shen Fei.


    Xu Chang-Qing nced at Shen Fei with his brow raised as he asked, "And you are?"


    "I''m Shen Fei."


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I forgot to mention that we had to give one of the hot springs to our staff as employee


    perks at thest minute, so there aren''t enough to go around. I''m sorry. You''ll have toe by another


    day," said Xu Chang-Qing as he smiled.

 Chapter 636 Bully You with Status

    Chapter 636 Bully You with Status


    "Another day? Is this a joke? Brother Fan and I have driven for nearly two hours just to get here and


    you tell us toe another day? You think it''s fun to y us out? Besides, there are so many people


    here, so why are we the ones who have toe another day just to make way for your employees? Mr


    Xu, don''t you think this is a little unreasonable? Or do you think that we are not even equivalent to


    those three employees of yours?"


    Shen Fei was furious.


    He was the heir to the Shen family and everyone had to be polite around him. This was the first time he


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had been treated this unfairly, so it was little wonder Shen Fei was so angry.


    But Xu Chang-Qing wasn''t affected by Shen Fei''s words at all.


    "Why, is Young Master Shen unhappy with my arrangement? In that case, you can get a refund for your


    tickets. If you don''t want toe again, then don''t. Mount Yunyang can do without a few small fry like


    you guys," said Xu Chang-Qing coldly.


    It was clear that he had done this on purpose.


    "You!" Shen Fei was livid. This was the first time he hade across someone so unreasonable.


    "Mr Xu, that''s not the way to conduct a business," said Chen Nan unhappily to Xu Chang-Qing as she


    walked over. She couldn''t stand watching this anymore.


    "Oh? And who are you?¡± Xu Chang-Qing frowned when he saw this pretty youngdy stand in front of


    him. His gaze turned cold.


    He never liked busybodies in the first ce.


    Even if it was a pretty girl!


    "I''m Chen Nan, daughter of Chen Ao from Jianghai," said Chen Nan publicly with no expression on her


    face.


    These words of her were like rocks falling into the sea, causing an uproar in the hall.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Chen Ao?"


    "She''s the daughter of the king of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?"


    "Oh my, this is going to be a difficult one."


    "But seriously, this Miss Chen is really quite pretty."


    "I wonder which lucky bum will get to marry her in the future."


    The whole hall was in amotion after they found out who Chen Nan was.


    Everyone was eximing.


    They now looked towards Chen Nan with greater respect and reverence.


    After all, almost everyone here were the rich and powerful of Jiangdong.


    Chen Nan was young, so not everybody knew her name.


    But everyone definitely knew Chen Ao''s name!


    Before Mr Chu rose up, at least ten out of the eighteen cities in Jiangdong were under his control!


    Now that Chen Ao''s daughter was here, everyone was naturally surprised.


    They just felt that this show was going to get more exciting now.


    "Haha! I was wondering who would dare to act so boldly in front of me. So it''s Chen Ao''s daughter. But


    then again, he''s used to being the king of Jiangdong, so you have this illusion that everyone in China


    must treat you with honor and look up to you,¡± Xu Chang-Qing immediately burst outughing.


    Hisughter was loud, sarcastic and even disdainful.


    It was as if Chen Nan''s background didn''t make any difference to him at all.


    Chen Nan''s voice remained neutral as she continued, "Mr Xu, I think you''re mistaken. Fan and I don''t


    need you to treat us with honor or to look up to us. We just want to be treated fairly. We''ve paid for the


    tickets and came here for the festival like everyone else. So why does everyone else get a hot spring


    but only our group has to give way to your staff? Do you think this is fair?"


    Chen Nan''s slightly angry words echoed in the hall.


    She was very angry about this matter as well.


    Even though she was from a wealthy family, she never demanded that others give her special


    treatment. But if she couldn''t even be treated fairly, then she found it difficult to remain quiet.


    "Fair?" Xu Chang-Qingughed instead. "Miss Chen, don''t you think it''s hrious that you''re talking


    about fairness in front of me?"


    "As Chen Ao''s daughter, you should know that nothing in this world is fair. There''s only status and


    power. Once you have enough status and power, then you can ignore all the rules."


    "So now, I''m the most powerful person in Mount Yunyang, and my words are the rules, therefore


    everything I say is fair! If you''re not happy about this, you can go back and tell your father. I''m going to


    see if Chen Ao dares to do anything to me," Xu Chang-Qing''s arrogant words echoed for a long time.


    He continued to stand in the hall with his hands behind his back and looked on at Chen Nan and her


    friends with disdain and an authoritative look in his eyes.


    "You...you''re using your status to bully us!¡± Chen Nan was so angry that she paled.


    Chen Nan clearly had not expected Xu Chang-Qing to bully others so openly.


    He didn''t even bother hiding it.


    He was simply too arrogant!


    Fan was king of Jiangdong but he wasn''t


    ridiculous.


    Xu Chang-Qing chortled and said, "But you''re right about one thing. I am indeed using my status to


    bully others. You''re just the descendant of one tiny Chen family and the daughter of some


    businessman. What can you do about me?"


    Xu Chang-Qing''s unreasonable words made Chen Nan so angry that her eyes were red.


    This was the first time she had been bullied so badly.


    But Xu Chang-Qing was right in saying that because he was someone from a powerful family in


    Yanjing, her father wouldn''t dare to offend him even if he were here.


    Even her Fan would have to be afraid of this Xu Chang-Qing.


    Xu Chang-Qing''s Yanjing background alone was enough to trample on all of Jiangdong.


    Chen Nan''s eyes were red, but she didn''t continue trying to argue down this line of thought anymore.


    She looked up and smiled in self-deprecation as she asked Xu Chang-Qing in puzzlement, "Mr Xu,


    you''re right. You''re from a powerful family in Yanjing, so nobody in Jiangdong can do anything about


    you. But the three of us didn''t offend you, did we? Why are you picking on us?"


    Shen Fei looked at Xu Chang-Qing for an answer as well. He was wondering the same thing.


    This was the first time any of them was seeing Xu Chang-Qing and they had no feud in the past. So


    why were they the ones being chased off?


    Xu Chang-Qing looked down at them as he sneered at Shen Fei and Chen Nan. He burst outughing


    again. "Since Miss Chen wants to know, fine, I''ll do you a favor and tell you the reason.¡±


    "It''s really simple. You''ve offended one of my buddies, Ma Ming-Bo! This time, I''m just teaching you


    guys a simple lesson.


    Next time, you''d better keep this in mind."


    "Also, Miss Chen, let me remind you that China is huge and Jiangdong is too small. Your family might


    be very highly respected in Jiangdong, but there''s always someone bigger and better out there. To


    families like mine, the Chens are nothing but ants.¡±


    "You can use your status to bully others for the sake of a useless country bumpkin, and I can also use


    my status to bully you for the sake of my buddy!¡±

 Chapter 637 Ye Fan Steps Up

    Chapter 637 Ye Fan Steps Up


    HUUUU...


    A cold wind blew past the peak of Mount Yunyang.


    Xu Chang-Qing''scent words continued to echo through the hall.


    Chen Nan''s face was pale and she looked a little frightened by Xu Chang-Qing''s aggressive words.


    She was still young after all, and she was a little fearful after hearing Xu Chang-Qing''s cold and


    threatening words.


    But at the same time, at least now they knew why Xu Chang-Qing was doing this to them.


    So all of this was because of Ma Ming-Bo.


    "Miss Chen, this way please." Xu Chang-Qing stretched his arm out towards the exit.


    He was clearly chasing them away now.


    "Chen Nan, you asked for it, that''s not my fault. If you need to me someone, then you''d have to


    me yourself for offending me for the sake of a country bumpkin," said Ma Ming-Bo as he looked


    coldly at Chen Nan even though he was gleeful inside.


    He felt as though the unhappiness in his heart had been vindicated.


    Su Qian smiled and happily watched this scene unfold.


    Ye Fan had been so arrogant ofte and insisted that he wasn''t afraid of anybody else. He even dared


    to speak loudly and quarrel with her best friend.


    Su Qian wanted to find a chance to help her best friend to ssh cold water on Ye Fan''s arrogance, so


    now that Ye Fan''s pir of support had copsed, she was more than happy to watch him crumble.


    "This stupid idiot. That''s what you get for not listening to Mu-Cheng. Now you know that it''s no use


    counting on others all the time to throw your weight about, right?"ughed Su Qian quietly as she just


    continued enjoying the show.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng had no expression on her face and kept silent.


    Her eyes continued to focus on Ye Fan.


    "Even the daughter of Chen Ao knows that she has to give in when faced with a stronger power than


    herself. Ye Fan, you should finally understand what I''ve been trying to tell you, right?" thought Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to herself as she looked coldly at Ye Fan.


    Everyone else in the hall shook their heads and sighed as they looked sympathetically at the three of


    them.


    Was Chen Nan from a powerful background?


    She was.


    But she was now faced with someone from an even more powerful background.


    Chen Nan had no choice but to retreat.


    "Sigh. Miss Chen, let''s leave," sighed Shen Fei. He knew there was no way out of this, so he turned to


    leave.


    Chen Nan''s face was pale but she knew that arguing any further would only make things uglier. So she


    too, turned to follow Shen Fei down the mountain.


    "Brother Fan, let''s go. It can''t be helped -the Xu family is a big shot and Jiangdong is too tiny,¡± said


    Shen Fei disappointedly as he looked at Ye Fan.


    If Xu Chang-Qing wasn''t someone all the way from Yanjing, then even if Chen Ao''s name didn''t work,


    Ye Fan''s identity as Mr Chu would have resolved this.


    But Xu Chang-Qing''s background was simply too powerful.


    He was from a powerful family in the capital, so both Shen Fei and Chen Nan felt that using Mr Chu


    wasn''t going to do anything about Xu Chang-Qing.


    After all, Mr Chu was only reputable in Jiangdong.


    Even Chen Ao was just an ant to Xu Chang-Qing.


    Ye Fan was greater than Chen Ao, but he''d just be a bigger any to Xu Chang-Qing and not worth


    anything much.


    Shen Fei and Chen Nan gave up and got ready to go home.


    But Ye Fan didn''t look like he was going anywhere.


    He continued sitting where he was even after Shen Fei called out to him and even took a slice of


    watermelon from the buffet table and started eating it leisurely.


    "He''s seriously from the countryside and hasn''t seen the world. Before going, he''s got to cram onest


    slice of watermelon, huh?" Ma Ming-Bo snorted immediately upon seeing Ye Fan reach for the


    watermelon. He looked at Ye Fan like Ye Fan was an idiot.


    "He''s seriously so embarrassing." Su Qian rolled her eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that her face was livid.


    "Brother Fan, don''t eat anymore, let''s go. He''s already chasing us out. If you want to eat, there''s plenty


    at home, we can eat at home," Shen Fei half pleaded with Ye Fan as his eyes twitched.


    "You want to leave? But why? In Jiangdong, only I get to chase others away, why is anybody chasing


    me away?" Ye Fan looked up with a cold glint in his eyes as his authoritative words rang through the


    hall.


    Shen Fei almost died of fright when he heard this response and whispered, "Brother Fan, that''s quite


    enough. This Xu Chang-Qing is from a powerful family in Yanjing and our Jiangdong background


    cannot rival his. He''s from the almighty capital and we''re from tiny Jiangdong, so we can''t afford to


    offend him.¡± Shen Fei was already pale and trembling.


    "That''s right, Fan. You can always get back at him another time. I''m sure you''d definitely be powerful in


    all of China in less than ten years! When that timees, even all these people from Yanjing would be


    afraid of you. But for now, we can''t win him, so we''d better go. It''s better not to act rashly for the sake of


    our own pride, otherwise we''ll get into more trouble," chimed in Chen Nan.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She felt that even if Ye Fan could settle Xu Chang-Qing today, he would have to face the wrath of the


    Xu family after that.


    "It''s better not to go against a power bigger than ourselves! Fan, let''s go," Chen Nan continued to


    persuade him.


    But Ye Fan looked like he hadn''t heard anything. He remained seated and smiled, "A powerful family


    from Yanjing? Is that very amazing? To me, this Xu Chang-Qing and Ma Ming-Bo are no different from


    those birds and animals in the wild. They''ll break with one strike of the sword!"


    What the...!


    "Who is this guy?!" "He''s really bold!" "Even the daughter of Chen Ao is afraid but this man isn''t afraid


    at all?"


    "Doesn''t he have any regard for the powerful families of Yanjing?"


    Ye Fan''s words caused an uproar in the hall.


    Everyone around him was in a frenzy.


    They all looked in shock at Ye Fan.


    "Brother Fan, what on earth are you saying?!" Shen Fei was shuddering from fear while Chen Nan''s


    face was now void of color.


    "What the hell?! This asshole! Will he die if he doesn''t make such boastful statements?! He''s going to


    get Mu-Cheng killed one of these days!" muttered Su Qian under her breath. Her face was livid and


    she was stunned by Ye Fan''s words.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was even more horrified and her heart was disappointed.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to have be


    like this.


    He was ignorant, self-centered and ridiculously arrogant.


    "Ye Fan, you really, really disappoint me." Qiu Mu-Cheng closed her eyes and her heart was close to


    despair.


    She was going to give up on Ye Fan soon.


    As expected, Xu Chang-Qing''s arrogant and handsome face immediately turned icy upon hearing


    these words.


    He stared at Ye Fan frostily.


    "Punk, it looks like you''re tired of living. Do you know who I am and what I represent?¡± Xu Chang-


    Qing''s voice was quiet and cold, but it was clear that fury was spewing from within him.


    Ye Fanughed and he lifted his clean cut face to look at Xu Chang-Qing.


    His eyes instantly became icy cold!


    ''Xu Chang-Qing, these are questions that I


    should be asking you!!!"

 Chapter 638 The Horrified Xu Chang-Qing

    Chapter 638 The Horrified Xu Chang-Qing


    "What the hell?!¡±


    "Ye Fan, are you nuts?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?!"


    Ye Fan''s words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean that raised a tsunami in the hall.


    Everyone looked on in shock and horror.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian''s faces were deathly pale.


    Su Qian''s expression was dark and looked at that skinny man as if she had seen a ghost.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were angry and the disappointment she felt towards Ye Fan increased.


    She didn''t expect Ye Fan to continue being this arrogant even at this juncture.


    Even someone from the Chen family of Jianghai knew how to back off. But Ye Fan continued to be


    reckless and spoke so


    unabashedly.


    Couldn''t he see what situation he was in?


    Or was he purposely trying to make her angry?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t have any expression on her face, but she was seething inside.


    "Hahaha! Qianqian, this ex-boyfriend of yours must be an idiot, right? Even Chen Nan knows how to


    take a step back, but this vige pauper insists on stepping on Chang-Qing''s tail. He''s definitely


    courting death now!" Ma Ming-Bo was only too happy for this matter to get uglier.


    The more audacious Ye Fan was, the more gleeful Ma Ming-Bo became.


    He knew his ssmate''s personality well. If his feathers were ruffled, this Ye Fan might not be able to


    even walk out of Mount Yunyang.


    "Brother Fan, what are you trying to do? Don''t do anything stupid! We can''t afford to offend someone


    from the capital.


    Nobody in all of Jiangdong can!" Shen Fei was going to pee his pants soon and continued to persuade


    Ye Fan with a terrified look on his face.


    He was afraid that Ye Fan was too prideful and would really try to fight someone from a powerful family


    in Yanjing.


    If that happened, even though Ye Fan was Mr Chu of Jiangdong, he wouldn''t be able to fight off Xu


    Chang-Qing''s family background.


    Shen Fei was filled with terror while Chen Nan''s eyes were also filled with worry.


    She didn''t say anything and just kept tugging at Ye Fan''s sleeve. She tried to hint to Ye Fan to hold his


    temper in and not to do anything rash.


    But Ye Fan ignored all of them.


    He continued to look as calm as ever.


    He remained seated on his chair as he continued to look coldly and angrily at Xu Chang-Qing.


    His clean face was clearly furious.


    "Punk, it looks like you''re bent on dying today. Offending me will do you no good," said Xu Chang-Qing


    as his expression turned icy.


    His voice was also filled with fury.


    "Is that so?" asked Ye Fan coldly as he scoffed and looked up with a frosty re.


    "Then let me ask you. How do youpare to Xu Feng-Liang?¡±


    What?


    "Xu Feng-Liang?"


    Everyone just looked at each other puzzledly. They didn''t know who this person was.


    They just thought Ye Fan was spouting nonsense.


    Only Xu Chang-Qing frowned.


    He didn''t expect anybody in Jiangdong to know Xu Feng-Liang''s name.


    Xu Chang-Qing was a little confused and wasn''t sure why Ye Fan had asked this question, but he


    answered him anyway, "Xu Feng-Liang is my second uncle and used to be the head of the Xu family


    for ten years. He is one of the most powerful men even within Yanjing. Even now, the Xu family


    continues to be below almost no one and above everyone else. Uncle Feng-Liang is a respectable man


    and extremely intelligent. I am of a younger generation to my uncle, so of course I''m nothingpared


    to him."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fanughed coldly before his expression grew frosty and he suddenly dered, "Back


    at the coronation dinner, Xu Feng-Liang was as afraid and frantic in front of me as an animal, honoring


    me like his father and respecting me like a god. Back at Yanqi Lake, I trampled on the Xu family when I


    ughtered Hua Ying-Long! You are only a youngster of the Xu family and you''re nothingpared to


    Xu Feng-Liang, so how dare you offend me?"


    BOOM...


    Ye Fan''s words nged loudly like muffled thunder rolling across the sky.


    It shook the entire hall.


    But everyone as horrified by what Ye Fan just said.


    They thought that Ye Fan had gone mad by not just offending Xu Chang-Qing but also insulting the


    elders in his family.


    Was he hoping to die more quickly?


    But while everyone was just talking about how Ye Fan must be nuts, nobody noticed that Xu Chang-


    Qing waspletely frozen to the floor.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Ye Fan''s words were like a shout in his ears and Xu Chang-Qing felt a ringing in his head.


    "Yan...Yanqi Lake? Coronation...coronation dinner? You ughtered...Hua...Hua Ying-


    Long? You mean...you...you''re Mr Ch...Ch..."


    Xu Chang-Qing was in a daze and tumultuous waves rose wildly in his heart.


    Xu Chang-Qing was a youngster in the Xu family that nobody really cared about.


    Otherwise there was no reason why he was sent all the way to Jiangdong to oversee this little estate.


    But even so, as a descendant of the Xu family, he had heard his own family talk about what happened


    at the battle at Yanqi Lake.


    He knew that at Yanqi Lake, Mr Chu had turned the tides and trampled the Xu family underfoot.


    He also knew that this person forced Xu Feng-Liang to give up his position as the head of the family,


    and the current head of the family, Xu Lei, was his woman.


    He was the king of Yanjing as well as the master of the Xu family!


    He had never seen Mr Chu before, but when Ye Fan recounted what happened, Xu Chang-Qing almost


    immediately guessed who Ye Fan really was.


    An incredible terror and horror overwhelmed him and he was shuddering in fear now.


    His mouth was wide open as he stared at the skinny young man in front of him like he had seen a


    ghost. He simply couldn''t get a single proper sentence out of his mouth at all.


    In the end, it was Ye Fan who snapped him out of it.


    "If not? Who else would know anything about this in all of Jiangdong? Who else would be able to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    despise the Xu family''s prestige? If you don''t believe me, I have Lei''s number and you can call her to


    ask," said Ye Fan coldly as he pulled his phone out.


    But at this point, Su Qian and the rest started reprimanding him instead.


    Mr Chu of Jiangdong wouldn''t dare to offend a powerful family from Yanjing. You''re just a useless


    country bumpkin and you dare to be this audacious and unafraid to die? Hurry up and apologize to Mr


    Xu!" shouted Su Qian anxiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally anxious and furious. "Ye Fan, hurry up and apologize!"


    Ye Fan frowned. "Apologize? Why should I? The one who''s audacious and unafraid to die is him. If


    anyone has to apologize, Xu Chang-Qing is the one who should apologize to me!¡±


    Oh my god.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?! You''re just a country bumpkin and you want someone from a


    powerful family to apologize to you?¡±


    "What''s he trying to do? Who does he think he is? He''s such an idiot!"


    Everyone was so shocked by Ye Fan''s words that they started trembling again in fear.


    Ma Ming-Bo cursed him quietly for being an idiot, then looked at Xu Chang-Qing and said, "Chang-


    Qing, there''s no need to waste time on a stupid person like this. Beat him up, throw him out of here and


    be done with it."


    But just after Ma Ming-Bo finished saying this, Xu Chang-Qing was so scared that he pped him right


    across the face.


    "Shut the hell up! You bloody idiot, are you trying to get me killed?"

 Chapter 639 I Say You Can, So You Can

    Chapter 639 I Say You Can, So You Can


    Xu Chang-Qing''s p was a really crisp one.


    Ma Ming-Bo waspletely dumbfounded after that.


    But of course, not only was Ma Ming-Bo dumbfounded, every single person in the hall was.


    What on earth was going on now?


    They were fine just moments ago and now suddenly Xu Chang-Qing was turning against his own


    friend?


    "Chang-Qing, what was that for? Are you nuts? Why did you hit me?" Ma Ming-Bo clutched his face


    and looked both angrily and confusedly at Xu Chang-Qing.


    "What was that for? You bloody idiot, how dare you simply offend anybody?! I almost got killed thanks


    to you! You want me to chase WHO? I think you should be the one who should get lost! Men! Beat him


    up and throw him out!" bellowed Xu Chang-Qing. He was both furious and terrified, and he was close


    to kicking Ma Ming-Bo to death now.


    Xu Chang-Qing angrily called his men over to bash Ma Ming-Bo up and chased him out of Mount


    Yunyang.


    After that, Xu Chang-Qing felt that it wasn''t enough and actually made every single person get out.


    He said that a distinguished guest was here and Mount Yunyang was going to let this guest have the


    whole ce.


    In no time, the huge hall was emptied out.


    Almost a hundred rich and powerful people were chased out of the resort by Xu Chang-Qing.


    "Let go of me! You bastards, let go of me! We''ve paid good money so why should we go? I''m going to


    But so what?


    Even if she shouted till she was hoarse, nothing would change. Soon enough, her voice was drowned


    out by the rest of the people getting chased out and she couldn''t be heard anymore.


    Eventually, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were chased out together with everyone else as they were


    terrified and confused. They could only watch from afar as Xu Chang-Qing continued to be respectful


    towards that skinny figure.


    Yep, every single person in the hall earlier had been chased out except for Ye Fan and his two friends.


    "Haha! Brother-inw, I''m really so sorry. Ma Ming-Bo is my ssmate and asked me to help, so I


    couldn''t turn him down, could I? It''s just that I didn''t realize that I was actually making trouble for


    someone on my side. If I had known you wereing, I''d have kept this ce empty and waited for


    you so that the entire resort would be reserved for you alone! Also, Lei sends her regards,¡±ughed Xu


    Chang-Qing merrily. But even though his smile was bright and cheery, he was feeling terrified inside.


    His shirt was already soaked in cold sweat.


    "Brother...Brother-inw?¡±


    Shen Fei and Chen Nan were both stunned to hear this.


    Shen Fei looked on admiringly as he quietly looked Ye Fan up and down.


    He felt that his Brother Fan was amazing for getting yet another woman out there.


    But Ye Fan''s icy voice rang out in the next moment.


    "If you spout nonsense again, I won''t let you off even though you''re Lei''s younger cousin!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words nearly made Xu Chang-Qing''s soul fly out of his body in fright.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on his face disappeared and his heart was left with nothing but terror and despair.


    After that, Xu Chang-Qing didn''t dare to spout nonsense anymore. He bowed his head low and


    apologized profusely, "Mr Chu, I was in the wrong, but I really didn''t know it was you before this. That


    Ma Ming-Bo was the one who tried to get me into trouble. I''m definitely loyal to you and I really didn''t


    mean to offend you at all. I hope you can let me off on ount of Lei.¡±


    Xu Chang-Qing started pleading with Ye Fan pitifully as his heart was shuddering and he was about to


    cry soon.


    He had never seen what Ye Fan was capable of but he had heard all about it.


    Ye Fan just used two punches and one kick to kill off Hua Ying-Long at Yanqi Lake.


    After that, his hand was able to slice the throat of the head of the Lin family, Lin Feng, and he died on


    the spot too.


    Ye Fan didn''t spend a long time in Yanjing, but he rose above all the rich and powerful of the city at


    once!


    This man was like a deity, and even someone like Lin Feng was exterminated instantly like an ant, so


    what more a small fry like him?


    Xu Chang-Qing was really afraid that Ye Fan might finish him off in a fit of anger.


    "Alright now, you can get up. On ount of Lei, I''ll spare you this time. But while I won''t pursue the


    matter of how you''ve offended me, there''s still the matter of how you''ve offended Nannan, and I won''t


    let that go. Kneel down and apologize to Nannan now!"


    HUUUU...


    The biting wind blew hard and brought bits of sand with it.


    Ye Fan''s order made Xu Chang-Qing pale.


    Chen Nan was even more petrified. "Fan, I don''t think that''s necessary, right? How can I allow him to


    kneel and apologize to me?"


    Chen Nan quickly shook her head and waved her arms about because she simply didn''t dare to ept


    such an apology.


    The Xu family was a powerful family in Yanjing after all.


    She was just a young girl, so how could she possibly make him do such a thing?


    Ye Fan''s expression was calm as he peeled an orange and smile faintly as he passed it to Chen Nan.


    "Nannan, why look down on yourself? If I say you can, then you can! Besides, you had to suffer this


    insult for my sake, so I should seek justice for you!¡±


    Then Ye Fan''s expression turned cold as he shouted, "Aren''t you going to kneel?!"


    His words nged loudly and his voice was like muffled thunder.


    Ye Fan''s words were like gold and rocks falling to the floor, shaking up the entire hall.


    Xu Chang-Qing didn''t dare to go against his orders. He fell to his knees in front of Chen Nan with a


    loud thud.


    "Miss Chen, I''m the one in the wrong! I was blind and offended you! I was ignorant and didn''t realize


    you were a beloved femalepanion of Mr Chu! I will take back everything I said earlier! Since you


    have the support of Mr Chu, then you are the most powerful person on Mount Yunyang! Your words are


    the rules and everything you say is fair!¡± said Xu Chang-Qing as he knelt on the floor. Every word he


    said came from his heart.


    He didn''t have any of the disdain and contempt he had towards Chen Nan anymore.


    It was very clear that Xu Chang-Qing also thought that Chen Nan was Ye Fan''s woman in Jiangdong.


    A great man ruled over the world by day and was apanied by beautiful women by night.


    Since ancient times, every great man had dozens of such beloved femalepanions surrounding


    him.


    In Yanjing, Ye Fan had his cousin, Xu Lei.


    In Jiangdong, Mr Chu had Chen Nan. Xu Chang-Qing didn''t think that there was anything strange


    about this.


    Ye Fan was outstanding, so it was only natural for many beautiful women to swarm to him.


    But Chen Nan just bowed her head shyly when she heard what Xu Chang-Qing said. Her pretty eyes


    fluttered as she stole a nce at Ye Fan. Her heart was strangely filled with joy.


    That was especially after she heard Xu Chang-Qing say that she was Ye Fan''s beloved female


    But after that bout of joy, she was filled with dejection.


    Chen Nan knew that she wasn''t the woman in Fan''s heart.


    "To Fan, I''m just a little sister I suppose..."


    Chen Nan sighed to herself.

 Chapter 640 Night Before the Feast

    Chapter 640 Night Before the Feast


    A huge crowd of rich and powerful people had been chased out from Mount Yunyang and were at the


    foot of the mountain.


    All of them looked gloomy and wereining and sighing.


    Before this, everyone thought that it would be Ye Fan and his twopanions who would be chased


    out.


    But in a strange turn of events, they were the ones who got chased out instead.


    "It''s all this idiot''s fault!"


    "He must have offended some big shot and then we got implicated!"


    "Damn it!"


    "I can''t believe we ran into someone like that! What bad luck!¡±


    Everyone was upset as they continued to curse away at Ma Ming-Bo, whose face was all bruised and


    swollen from being beaten up and thrown out.


    At the peak of Mount Yunyang, Ma Ming-Bo was the one who wanted to make use of Xu Chang-Qing


    to deal with Ye Fan.


    In the end, the tables turned on him.


    They didn''t care that Ma Ming-Bo got beaten up. The problem was that all of them ended up getting


    implicated as well, so of course the crowd was angry.


    "Let go of me! Let me go, you bastards! Let go of me! You''re hurting me!" Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    came down the mountain as well.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was more cooperative so she suffered a lot less.


    Su Qian continued to struggle and resist, so the staff had to drag her out.


    A nice hot spring trip ended up turning out like this.


    Su Qian was so upset about the whole thing. After she had been chased out, she pulled a long face


    and started whining to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, how did this happen? I looked forward to this the


    whole night and it''s gone just like that? Once we''ve missed this chance, I''m afraid we''ll never get to


    Su Qian became more and more upset as she thought about it.


    She was so angry that her eyes were both red. "Do you think that Xu Chang-Qing is nuts or


    something?"


    "Why did he suddenly be so respectful towards Ye Fan for no reason? He bashed up Ma Ming-Bo


    forthat pauper''s sake, and then actually chased every single person out as well! What sort of logic is


    this?!" whined Su Qian as she continued to feel confused and puzzled.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained expressionless as she stood there without speaking.


    Nobody knew what Qiu Mu-Cheng was thinking about right now.


    While everyone was still sighing andining, Shen Fei came running down quickly.


    He started yelling for Qiu Mu-Cheng from afar.


    "Miss Qiu! Don''t go! Brother Fan asked me to bring you back up. That stupid Xu Chang-Qing doesn''t


    know you''re Brother Fan''s wife, otherwise he wouldn''t have chased you out. Miss Qiu, don''t be angry


    with Brother Fan anymore. Come with me quickly! He''s chosen the huge hot spring right at the peak


    specially for you and he''s just waiting for you to go over."


    Shen Fei grinned widely and started tugging at Qiu Mu-Cheng to follow him.


    Everyone looked on enviously.


    It was great to be pretty. Such women got taken care of everywhere they went.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng broke free of Shen Fei''s hand and asked coldly, "Answer me honestly. Is that Xu


    Chang-Qing rted to the ex-CEO of Hongqi Group, Xu Lei? Are they one family?"


    Shen Fei didn''t think too much and honestly replied, "I think so. It seems like


    Xu Chang-Qing and Miss Xu are cousins."


    After hearing these words, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes instantly reddened and her eyes began to tear up.


    She seemed afraid that others might notice, so before her tears came down, she pushed Shen Fei


    aside violently and ran off without looking back.


    "Miss Qiu, where are you going? Brother Fan is still waiting for you at the top of the mountain! If you


    go, then how am I going to answer to him?" Shen Fei went into a panic and shouted after Qiu Mu-


    Chen.


    "He doesn''t have to wait! Who am I to enjoy such privilege? I don''t need his pity! Besides, I don''t care


    for this sort of special treatment that he gets from relying on others!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng bitterly as


    she continued to run into the distance.


    "I..." Shen Fei waspletely confused as he remained rooted to the spot.


    He had no idea why Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed so angry.


    In the end, Shen Fei just shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    "Oh dear, I''m going to get a scolding when I go back."


    Ye Fan was definitely going to me him for notpleting his mission.


    But Shen Fei had no choice. He went back all by himself.


    "Hello handsome, since she doesn''t want to go, why don''t you bring me instead? I really want to take a


    soak in the hot springs of Mount Yunyang," a young and beautifuldy suddenly started speaking and


    behaving as coquettishly as possible as she fluttered herrge eyes at Shen Fei and tried her best to


    disy her charm.


    "You?" Shen Fei raised an eyebrow as he looked at this incredibly beautiful woman in front of him.


    She was in a pale pink dress and a long ck down coat as well as a sexy pair of high boots. Her skin


    colored stockings made her long and fair legs look especially straight.


    This girl was definitely a rare beauty.


    "That''s right, handsome. I don''t lose to thatdy in terms of looks or figure, plus I''m younger and more


    obedient, so I''ll make your boss happy. Won''t you bring me along? Pretty please? If you bring me


    there, I''ll agree to anything," said the girl in a cutesy voice that sounded especially alluring.


    Shen Fei shook his head andughed.


    Then...PAK!


    Shen Fei pped her so hard that she fell to the floor and he had no pity for her at all.


    "How dare youpare yourself to Brother Fan''s wife? You must be tired of living. Get the hell out of


    here right now! Mount Yunyang is now closed to everyone except Miss Qiu! The rest of you can forget


    about going in!"


    Shen Fei went back up after that.


    Ye Fan was still waiting on top of the mountain.


    Ye Fan saw Shen Feie back by himself and frowned. "Where''s Mu-Cheng?"


    Shen Fei hung his head guiltily and said, "Brother Fan, she...she said she''s noting."


    "She didn''t want toe and you didn''t know what to do?" Ye Fan red at him. "What''s your brain


    for? Can''t youe up with something?" fumed Ye Fan.


    Shen Fei was terrified and didn''t dare to look up nor say anything.


    But after a while, Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. "Forget it, it''s not your fault anyway. This is a


    problem between both of us and has nothing to do with you. Go ahead and enjoy yourself at the hot


    spring, everything is ready."


    Ye Fan waved his hands to tell Shen Fei to leave.


    "Brother Fan, what about you?" asked Shen Fei.


    "Don''t bother about me. I''ll just stay here and look at the scenery."


    Ye Fan ced his hands behind his back as he stood proudly at the peak of Mount Yunyang. His deep


    gaze looked out into the distance.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was now less than two days to New Year''s Day!

 Chapter 641 I Am Mr Chu!

    Chapter 641 I Am Mr Chu!


    After the sun had set, Xu Chang-Qing and his staff saw Ye Fan and his friends out from Mount


    Yunyang.


    "Ohoho, Brother Fan, this is all thanks to you! If you weren''t this important, I don''t think I''d ever enjoy


    such an amazing hot spring!" said Shen Fei on the way back as heughed merrily.


    Chen Nan was also filled with great joy as she quietly followed behind Ye Fan. She looked towards that


    skinny figure with admiration and reverence in her eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She thought that her Fan was going to take another ten years for his name to be known throughout


    China.


    But Chen Nan was surprised to find that he didn''t need ten years at all.


    At the peak of Mount Yunyang, a descendant of a powerful family in Yanjing had knelt and bowed to Ye


    Fan today!


    "Fan is truly incredible," thought Chen Nan admiringly in her heart.


    But just when Ye Fan and the other two walked out from the scenic zone and were about to head to the


    carpark and drive back to Yunzhou, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Her red lips were like fire and her body was as beautiful as carved jade.


    Her long ck hair blew wildly in the wind.


    When she appeared, Shen Fei and the rest were a little stunned.


    Was that...Su Qian?


    Ye Fan raised an eyebrow but didn''t bother about her.


    He wasn''t close to Su Qian in the first ce.


    He only got to know her because of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Since Mu-Cheng wasn''t here, Ye Fan wasn''t going to talk to her.


    Besides, Ye Fan didn''t have a good impression of Su Qian in the first ce.


    If this woman didn''t always interfere, then he wouldn''t have so many misunderstandings with Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    So Ye Fan didn''t intend to stop walking at all even after seeing Su Qian and just kept moving forward.


    But Shen Fei thought Ye Fan didn''t see her and quickly piped up, "Brother Fan, thatdy over there is


    Miss Qiu''s best friend right? Aren''t you going to say hello?"


    Ye Fan just walked on like he didn''t hear anything.


    He didn''t even cast a nce at Su Qian as he just literally walked right past her.


    "Ye Fan, stop right there!" Su Qian suddenly yelled out angrily.


    She turned and red furiously at Ye Fan.


    Shen Fei was very clever when it came to things like this. When he realized that the atmosphere was


    getting difficult to handle, he quickly found an excuse and ran off with Chen Nan first.


    "Er, Brother Fan, you guys go ahead and chat, Miss Chen and I will wait for you in the carpark. See


    ya!" grinned Shen Fei as he quickly made a run for it.


    It was clear from Su Qian''s voice that she was furious and things were going to get ugly.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help but wonder if his Brother Fan had done something to disappoint his wife.


    But as an outsider, it was better for them to make themselves scarce since it was their private issue.


    Chen Nan was a more simple minded girl and didn''t think too much of it. But Shen Fei dragged her


    away all the same.


    Only Ye Fan and Su Qian were left.


    The high mountains stood behind them.


    The long mountain road stood before


    them.


    Ye Fan continued standing with his back facing her and had no expression on his face. The two did not


    speak for a while.


    When nothing else happened, Ye Fan decided to walk away.


    He didn''t have so much time to waste on her.


    "Ye Fan, aren''t you going to exin what happened today to me?" Su Qian''s voice rang out just as Ye


    Fan was about to walk off.


    "Exin?" Ye Fan was amused and asked her in return, "Exin what? What''s there to exin?"


    "Enough!" Ye Fan''s flippant tone of voice had clearly infuriated Su Qian. "Ye Fan, are you going to


    continue pretending to be clueless?"


    "You know very well what I''m asking you about! You''re just a pauper from the countryside. You''re from


    a poor family and you don''t have any background. You''ve got quite a bit of strength but that''s about it.


    You''re already 30 but you don''t have any aplishments. In the end, you didn''t have anywhere to go


    and you ended up marrying into your wife''s family. You have no family, no background and no


    aplishments, so you should have been eliminated by this society. But now?"


    "On Mu-Cheng''s birthday, you came sailing down from the sky and filled the city with flowers! At the top


    of Mount Yunding, my father and Ma Ming-Bo couldn''t enter the estate at the peak, but you can go in


    and out as you please! Today, Xu Chang-Qing bashed up Ma Ming-Bo and cleared the entire venue


    just for your sake."


    "At Haiyuan restaurant, Teng Ah-Long knelt down before you to beg for mercy! At the office, Wang


    Shun-Tian was so respectful towards you! Don''t you think you owe me an exnation for all these


    abnormalities?¡±


    Su Qian''s words went on and on. Every sentence sounded like the ttering of gold and rocks falling to


    the floor and demanded a response.


    Her pretty eyes looked like they were spewing fire andsers.


    She shot two beams out as she stared straight at Ye Fan, as if she was going to bore a hole through


    him.


    Ye Fan just burst outughing after hearing all this.


    It was as if he had heard the greatest joke on earth.


    Thatughter was loud and bright, but it also carried anger and coldness.


    "Exin to you? Su Qian, Su Qian, don''t you think you''re stepping over the line here? You''re not my


    parents, my sister nor my woman. What right do you have and who do you think you are toe here


    and question me? Do you think you have the right to demand for an exnation from me?"


    Ye Fan scoffed as he turned around and asked another question arrogantly,


    "Besides, even if I did exin things to you, would you believe me?"


    "Say it!" shouted Su Qian angrily through clenched teeth with a pale face.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed quietly.


    "Fine. In that case, I''ll tell you!"


    "I, Ye Fan, am Mr Chu. At Mount Tai, I turned the tides and killed Wu He-Rong with one finger! At Yanqi


    Lake, I disyed my prowess and trampled all of Yanjing underfoot! I killed the Boxing King, Huo Dun! I


    chased away the richest man of Jiangdong, Zhao Wu-Ji!"


    "Li Er gives me great honor like I''m his father, Chen Ao reveres me like I''m his god. I have control over


    all of Jiangdong and every powerful person acknowledges me as their leader! I have shaken up all of


    Yanjing, so the Xu family are as afraid of me as mice are afraid of a cat!"


    "On top of that, I, Ye Fan, am the ultimate Dragon Master! The four great Dragon


    Gods bow to me as their leader, while the six Dragons listen to everything I say. One word from me can


    make a nation surrender. One finger of mine can make blood flow for the next thousand meters! My


    capabilities are unrivaled and impossible to match."


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back.


    He had a proud look in his eyes andughed heartily.


    His authoritative voice was like the rolling thunder as it struck the earth.


    But before Ye Fan was done speaking, Su Qian roared angrily to cut him off.


    "ENOUGH! Ye Fan, is this very fun to you? Before this, you tried to fool Mu-Cheng. And now, you''re


    trying to fool me? Is it fun to brag to everyone?¡±

 Chapter 642 The Last Night

    Chapter 642 The Last Night


    "Do you know how angry Mu-Cheng is about this? Do you know that Mu-Cheng left crying just now? It''s


    all because you''re ignorant and audacious, and all because you don''t know what''s good for you at all!


    You''re already so lucky to have married Mu-Cheng and instead of cherishing her, you''re hurting her so


    badly! Do you know that this self-centeredness of yours will get Mu-Cheng killed one of these days?!"


    spat Su Qian furiously at Ye Fan as her blood boiled within her.


    "Ye Fan, wake up from your stupor! We''re all intelligent enough for this. If you rely on the favors and


    grace of others, you might gain a moment of glory. But have you thought about what happens after


    that? You''re just a pauper from the vige, so how are you going to return the favor to all these big


    shots like Shen Fei and Xu Lei? With your pathetic penniless self?" Su Qian continued to rant on


    angrily as her eyes were both bloodshot.


    Su Qian had seen how much Qiu Mu-Cheng had suffered over the past few days.


    She had also witnessed how ignorant and audacious Ye Fan was.


    There were some things that Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bring herself to say, so her best friend was going


    to do it on her behalf!


    "Ye Fan, do you know that Japan has a type of beef known as Kobe beef? The cattle are bathed in the


    best water, they listen to the best music and they even get massages. They get the best sort of


    treatment in the world, but in the end? They''re all ughtered to be delicious food for the rich."


    "Don''t you think that sounds a lot like you? You''re like the stupid cattle that''s being reared! They''ve


    mesmerized you with all these seemingly gentle traps, but one day they''ll reveal their teeth and fangs!


    If you don''t repent now and keep on doing this, you''ll end up dead someday!"


    Su Qian''s angry and upset voice continued to echo.


    But Ye Fan just remained calm throughout.


    Su Qian''s furious ranting didn''t seem to raise any emotion in Ye Fan''s heart at all.


    He stood there without any emotion as he looked coldly at Su Qian and his distant voice rang out, "I


    told you before that you don''t understand me at all, and you definitely have no idea about what I''m


    capable of. You''re too shortsighted and you think you''ve seen everything, but it is merely the tip of the


    iceberg. It''s too difficult to exin the sea to a frog in the well and impossible to talk about ice to the


    bugs in summer. How would an ignorant woman like you trulyprehend my world?"


    Ye Fan''s words resounded loudly and each sentence was like a knife that stabbed right into Su Qian''s


    heart.


    Su Qian''s eyes immediately turned red from being too angry.


    She couldn''t believe that after saying so much, she didn''t get a single word into Ye Fan''s head and he


    continued to speak so unabashedly.


    In her anger, Su Qian finally exploded.


    Tears rolled down her cheek as she roared furiously at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, you''re really beyond saving!


    You''re an asshole! How dare you call me a frog in the well! How dare you say I''m a bug in summer!


    You''re a country bumpkin, a useless live-in son-inw! How dare you look down on me!"


    "Did you think I really wanted to bother about you at all? If Mu-Cheng weren''t my best friend, I wouldn''t


    care even if you died! You don''t know what''s good for you at all! You''re an asshole who isn''t worthy of


    Mu-Cheng! It''s Mu-Cheng''s greatest misfortune to have married you!"


    "And you say you''re Mr Chu? How dare you say you''re Mr Chu? Do you think you''re worthy?!"


    bellowed Su Qian angrily.


    There were actually tears on her face.


    She wasn''t sure why she was crying.


    Was it because Ye Fan seemed so foolish to her? Or because Ye Fan insulted her? Or because she


    felt bad for her best friend?


    But of course, none of this was important.


    Su Qian only felt utter disgust for Ye Fan now.


    She didn''t want to see this idiot for even a second longer.


    After she was done yelling at him, Su Qian turned and ran off.


    The ce was left with nothing but the echo of Su Qian''s rage and the howling of the biting wind.


    Ye Fan stood there silently for a long time as he watched Su Qian disappear into the distance. He just


    shook his head and snorted.


    He had guessed that this would happen.


    He knew that even when he spoke the truth, nobody would believe him.


    Even his own wife didn''t believe him, what more Su Qian?


    To them, he was just a country bumpkin, a useless piece of a trash and a cowardly man who lived off


    his wife.


    No matter how much he achieved, all of this looked like grace given by others to him.


    "But on New Years'' Day, you will see and hear for yourselves. I''ll see what you say after that."


    Ye Fan''s eyes were cold as he clenched his fists.


    After that, he also left and returned to Yunzhou to wait for New Year''s Day to arrive.


    Too many people in this world were blinded.


    They thought that what they could see was everything.


    And they even believed in it with all their heart.


    Unless they saw it for themselves, they would always deny his achievements.


    That night, Ye Fan drove back to the bungalow in the east of Yunzhou.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''te home that night either.


    She had probably either returned to her parents'' ce or she''d gone to Su Qian''s ce.


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised.


    He knew her only too well.


    She was a prideful and stubborn woman, and would never give in as long as she felt that she was in


    the right. If Ye Fan didn''t take the initiative to apologize to her, she would continue her cold war with Ye


    Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t bother trying to exin himself.


    After all, exining didn''t help matters.


    There were some truths that were impossible to put in words.


    They had to witness it for themselves to understand what the truth really was and how blinded they had


    been.


    The day passed quickly.


    The next day, the morning sun rose. Thest day of December was finally here.


    While many others in the country were busy preparing to celebrate theing of a new year, the


    members of Jiangdong''s high society couldn''t sit still anymore.


    In Yunzhou, many first and second tier families like the Su family were trying their best to use all the


    connections they had in order to secure a seat at the Feast of the Sea and Sky that was happening the


    next day.


    After all, the feast wasn''t just any gathering, but it was a gathering of the creme de creme of


    Jiangdong.


    This was an honor as well as a rare opportunity.


    Those families that weren''t powerful enough to be invited were now cracking their heads over how they


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    could earn a seat at the feast.


    At the same time, an international flightnded at Jianghai International Airport.


    Li Er had finally returned to Jiangdong on the night of 31 December.


    It was less than 12 hours away from the feast.


    "Master Er, wee home!¡±


    "Master Er, wee home!¡±


    A few dozen big shots were standing in two neat rows outside the airport to wee Li Er back.


    The weing shouts reverberated through the sky.


    All the passengers in the vicinity looked over.


    They looked at how that one man was revered by all and treated with utmost respect, and they were


    filled with


    admiration.


    That was how a man should be!


    Li Er was expressionless and just nodded as he grunted in response.


    After that, he looked at everyone and said very seriously, "Everyone, give out these instructions:


    Tomorrow, Haiyuan Restaurant next to Yunwu Lake, will be hosting the Feast of the Sea and Sky. Mr


    Chu will be attending this banquet personally. Every important person in Jiangdong must attend this


    feast and pay their respects to Mr Chu. Anyone who is absent will be considered disrespectful to Mr


    Chu and there will be no ce for such a person in Jiangdong!"


    BOOM...


    The cold wind blew through thend.


    Storm clouds gathered high above as undercurrents continued to surge.

 Chapter 643 A Bottle of Jiangdong Supreme

    Chapter 643 A Bottle of Jiangdong Supreme


    On thest day of the calendar, the head of the Li family of Yunzhou, Li Er, was finally back in


    Jiangdong!


    On this same night, Li Er informed all the bigwigs of the 18 cities that made up this province that they


    had to arrive at Haiyuan Restaurant by noon the next day to attend the Feast of the Sea and Sky!


    Anyone invited but didn''t turn up would have no ce in Jiangdong after tomorrow.


    This announcement from Li Er was like a rock that fell into the ocean, causing a huge tsunami to rise


    within the calm province of Jiangdong.


    It was as if a huge pot of water was now boiling on New Year''s Eve.


    That same night, many luxury cars departed from their luxurious homes.


    They came from the cities of Jianghai, Nanquan, Jingzhou...


    All the bigwigs of each city immediately left their homes to drive towards Yunzhou in the night just to


    attend the feast that Mr Chu was going to.


    It was as if the emperor had summoned all members of royalty to the pce and they were all headed


    to the royal court.


    If there was a camera in the sky, one would see nearly a hundred luxury cars speeding on the


    highways leading to Yunzhou.


    Each car was a luxury car worth at least a million.


    The roads they used werepletely unblocked.


    There was traffic police to open up the roads and to patrol the area to make sure everything was safe.


    The tolls left their gantries up in advance.


    The traffic lights were all adjusted to remain green so that the cars could drive in like there was nobody


    else on the road.


    After all, the feast happening the next day as the first time Mr Chu was gathering all of them after


    bing the leader of Jiangdong, so it was like a new king ascending the throne.


    Seven days ago, Jiangdong was already beginning to get busy.


    Right now, all the rich and powerful of every city in the province was emerging from their houses, like


    how rivers flowed into the same sea and all the emperor''s subjects were going to the pce.


    Thismotion and this fervor not only stirred up the corporate world but even the political world


    caught wind of it.


    But since it was a feast for the business people, the government officials didn''t attend.


    But the various departments tried their best to make this whole process smooth so as to be on friendly


    terms with Mr Chu.


    The business and political worlds were intertwined after all.


    Businessmen needed the help of government policies, while the government needed the businessmen


    to produce good results in the city.


    The peace and stability of Jiangdong for so many years was a result of the cooperation of these


    corporate giants with the government.


    At this moment, on a highway about a hundred miles off from Yunzhou, a ck marked car was also


    speeding along.


    The car license te number was J00001.


    Those who knew a thing or two would know that this car license te number belonged to the


    Provincial Committee Secretary of Jiangdong, the man who sat right at the top of the provincial


    government office of Jiangdong!


    A man was seated quietly in the car. His features made him look authoritative.


    He was probably tired from working extra hard for many days in a row.


    Without realizing it, he had leaned against the window and was going to fall asleep soon.


    The car window was left slightly open to allow some of the cold wind from outside to blow in.


    But just when he was about to fall asleep.


    HUUUUU!


    A gush of air went through the car as a Mercedes-Benz drove past quickly and caused the wind to blow


    through the window.


    The man was instantly awoken by the shock and his hair was a little messy from the wind.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His eyes darkened and he got angry.


    "Liu, catch up with that car and take the license te number down."


    How dare someone overtake the Jiangdong Provincial Committee Secretary''s car?


    How dare he!


    The man''s eyes were filled with authority as he gave these instructions sternly.


    The driver, Liu, didn''t dare to disobey his employer, so he quickly stepped on the elerator to chase


    after that car.


    But immediately after the man had given those instructions.


    PEEWWW...


    An insane gust of wind blew past the car.


    At least seven or eight luxury cars whizzed by his car in quick session.


    The wind that these cars caused sted loudly in the man''s ears.


    And they were also left far behind in no time.


    It felt as though the man had been pped several times across the face. He was livid now.


    His expression darkened as he tried to suppress his anger. He quietly said, "Call the provincial


    transport department. I want to see where these people think theye from. How dare they disregard


    me like this?¡±


    His assistant quickly made a call to the relevant department and once the call got through, he passed


    the phone to the man.


    "What? That man is organizing a banquet in Yunzhou?¡±


    The fury in his heart disappeared after finding out what was going on.


    The only man who couldmand such authority in Jiangdong besides himself was that person.


    These were all the rich and powerful people of Jiangdong rushing to pay their respects to him.


    After a short conversation, he hung up the phone.


    ''Secretary He, what''s happened? Is something big happening in Jiangdong?" asked his secretary


    puzzledly after the man had hung up the phone.


    The man nodded. "It''s Mr Chu. He''s organized a banquet in Yunzhou for all the rich and powerful in the


    province. All the big shots from the 18 cities of Jiangdong will be there. I don''t think even someone like


    myself could get everyone together like this,¡± said the man quietly as he shook his head.


    He had note to Jiangdong for long, but he had heard of Mr Chu''s reputation.


    He was also filled with admiration for this man!


    After all, Mr Chu''s reputation and prestige was something he fought for with his own fists and feet.


    A power that was earned through actual aplishments certainly made others feel deep respect for


    him!


    "If it''s possible, I do want to attend this gathering tomorrow and see the legendary


    Mr Chu."


    Heughed quietly. This idea was not practical.


    He knew that the star of the feast was supposed to be Mr Chu alone.


    If he went, then he would be ruining it as someone from the provincial government.


    "But even if we can''t go, we should get him a gift. Tell you what, arrange for someone to represent me


    and Jiangdong''s provincial government to give Mr Chu a bottle of wine.¡±


    "Wine?" the assistant was a little puzzled and was stunned for a while. "What sort of wine?"


    The man thought about it for a while before replying, "Give him the one that''s famous in this province,


    the Jiangdong Supreme!"


    HUUU...


    The cold winds blew through the night.


    Luxury car after luxury car continued to speed along the highway.


    The orangey red taillights were like countless desing in from all directions, tearing through the


    air.


    It was as if a hundred rivers hade to merge into the same sea!


    They were all headed for Yunzhou!


    At this moment, a skinny figure stood with his hands behind his back at the top of Mount Yunding.


    He looked down expressionlessly at thend before him from the top of the mountain.


    His eyes were deep as the stars in the sky and could see through ancient rocks and mountains.


    The night finally passed.


    It was now 1 st January, New Year''s Day!


    On this bright and sunny day, all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong had gathered in Yunzhou.


    The Feast of the Sea and Sky was to start today!

 Chapter 644 Miss Qiu, Please Attend the Banquet!

    Chapter 644 Miss Qiu, Please Attend the Banquet!


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t tell me you''re still thinking about that stupid asshole? He''s just an idiot who doesn''t


    know what''s good for him! We shouldn''t have been hopeful about him."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know what he said to me that day at Mount Yunyang? He said he''s Mr Chu. He even said that


    he''s in control of Jiangdong and nobody would dare to offend him. I nearly diedughing.¡±


    "Mr Chu is a hero to Jiangdong! How could he be a cowardly live-in son-inw? If he said he was one


    of Mr Chu''s bodyguards or something, I might believe him. But he actually dared to im to be Mr Chu!


    How is he qualified to say something like that?!" ranted Su Qian angrily inside her house as she tried


    on several different dresses in front of the dressing table.


    Su Qian was angry just thinking about what happened.


    She had been kind enough to try to persuade Ye Fan to change his ways, but instead of being grateful,


    he started bragging about all this nonsense.


    Of course Su Qian was furious.


    "After New Year''s Day, you''d better divorce him. With your looks, the number of rich guys waiting to


    marry you will form a line longer than a hundred meters. Or maybe I can find you a rich er at the


    Feast of the Sea and Sky?¡± Su Qian became extremely excited when she thought about the uing


    feast.


    She was finally going to see the face of the Mr Chu she had admired for so long.


    It had been so long since the name ''Mr Chu'' started sprouting like a seed inside Su Qian''s heart after


    the battle at Mount Tai.


    Initially, she just admired him.


    But now, Su Qian practically idolized this legendary figure.


    In the past, she left some of these feelings for her Harmonica Prince.


    But after she found out that the man ying the harmonica was actually Ye


    Fan, Su Qian shifted all her feelings of admiration onto that Mr Chu whom she had only heard about


    and never seen.


    "Ma Ming-Bo has already promised to get me tickets to the Feast of the Sea and Sky. This time, no


    matter what, I''ve got to see Mr Chu. I must let Mr Chu know that there''s a youngdy named Su Qian


    in this world who has been quietly watching and admiring him from afar."


    Su Qian clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were filled with infatuation and excitement.


    She looked just like those fangirls chasing after their favorite idols.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t seem to have heard Su Qian at all.


    She sat by herself on the sofa as she hugged a cushion and was lost in thought.


    She was in poor spirits and even though the sun shone on her, it only cast a shadow.


    She looked like an abandoned stuffed toy in the corner and her face was covered with dejection and


    sadness.


    Su Qian didn''t know what to say when she saw what Qiu Mu-Cheng looked like.


    "Mu-Cheng, cheer up. It''s just one Ye Fan, isn''t it? What''s so good about him? If it doesn''t work out


    then it doesn''t, you can always find someone better. Is it worth looking like a zombie for him? Listen to


    me, go and wash up and get changed so we can go for the banquet. I''ve told Ma Ming-Bo to get you a


    ticket too," Su Qian tried to console her.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent and sat there dejectedly like a woman who had just been dumped.


    Su Qian was so annoyed at this. "Qiu Mu-Cheng, can''t you pull yourself together? Where''s the courage


    you had at the university debates back then? Where''s the boldness you had when you reprimanded the


    directors in the office? Look at you now! You look like some defeated dog!"


    Su Qian felt really upset that her best friend was just letting herself fall apart.


    But at the same time, Su Qian was really curious about what was so great about that Ye Fan. How did


    he make her best friend fall head over heels in love with him?


    DOONG DOONG!


    Just when Su Qian was reprimanding Qiu Mu-Cheng, someone knocked on the door of the bungalow.


    Su Qian immediately got all excited. "Mu-Cheng! It must be Ma Ming-Boing with the tickets!"


    Su Qian hopped off the chair and just ran barefooted to open the door.


    As she had hoped, it really was Ma Ming-Bo at the door.


    After that embarrassing incident at Mount Yunyang, Ma Ming-Bo had been trying to find ways and


    means to make himself look better in front of Su Qian.


    The current situation was a rare chance, so Ma Ming-Bo went all out to help Su Qian to get tickets.


    "How did it go, Ming-Bo? Did you get tickets?" asked Su Qian immediately when she saw Ma Ming-Bo.


    Ma Ming-Bo smiled. "But of course!"


    He pulled an invitation card out from his coat and waved it in front of Su Qian.


    "Oh my! Ming-Bo, you''re the best! Thank you! Thank you so much!" Su Qian almost went crazy when


    she saw the entrance ticket that read ''Feast of the Sea and Sky'' and thanked him profusely.


    But after her moment of joy, Su Qian suddenly realized something. "You only have one ticket?"


    Ma Ming-Bo nodded. "Qianqian, you know that everybody with the slightest bit of power is fighting tooth


    and nail to find a way to go for this banquet, so even I had trouble getting one. It was already hard


    enough to get a ticket for the Su family, and this one is thanks to Master Er''s son, Li Zi-Yang.


    Otherwise, you probably won''t even get this one ticket. As for Mu-Cheng, I''m afraid..."


    Ma Ming-Bo shook his head and sighed heavily.


    Su Qian looked a little awkwardly at Qiu Mu-Cheng and said apologetically, "Mu-Cheng, I''m sorry, I


    don''t think I can bring you along to the banquet after all."


    Ma Ming-Bo only managed to get one ticket, and Su Qian wasn''t going to give it up to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So there was no way Qiu Mu-Cheng could attend the banquet anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly replied, "It''s alright, someone of my status isn''t eligible to attend in the first


    ce."


    "You two can go ahead, don''t worry about me," said Qiu Mu-Cheng tly. But her voice sounded a little


    disappointed and self-deprecating.


    For some reason, when she saw Ma Ming-Bo give Su Qian the ticket, she suddenly felt an urge to cry.


    Every woman wanted a man who would protect and love her. Even though Su Qian had remained


    single for a long time now, she too found someone who was willing to take care of her.


    But nobody care about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    For that one moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng really felt as though she had been abandoned by the world.


    "Alright then, Mu-Cheng, you wait here at home for me. I''lle back as quickly as I can once the


    banquet ends," said Su Qian slowly.


    She pushed the door open and was ready to leave for the banquet with Ma Ming-Bo.


    But just when they pushed the door open, a luxury car suddenly stopped in front of the house.


    Several men in suits came walking out from the car.


    "Is Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng in? We are here on Master Er''s orders to deliver an invitation card to Miss Qiu.


    We cordially invite Miss Qiu to head for Haiyuan Restaurant to attend the Feast of the Sea and Sky!


    Miss Qiu, pleasee for the banquet," a low and thick voice resounded loudly.


    Su Qian and Ma Ming-Bo were stunned.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up and was in great shock.


    "M-mine?"

 Chapter 645 Haiyuan Restaurant

    Chapter 645 Haiyuan Restaurant


    What?


    "For Mu-Cheng?"


    Su Qian was equally surprised.


    Even Ma Ming-Bo just stared at these people with wide eyes.


    "An invitation card from Master Er? Are you guys sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Ma Ming-Bo


    couldn''t help but ask because he was so puzzled by this.


    It wasn''t that Ma Ming-Bo looked down on Qiu Mu-Cheng, but the problem was even someone like


    himself didn''t receive this sort of special treatment.


    Li Er actually specifically wanted to invite Qiu Mu-Cheng and sent someone to bring the invitation card


    to her.


    Not even Ma Ming-Bo was eligible to be treated like that.


    He figured that only someone at his father''s level would get this sort of treatment.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was just the CEO of a smallpany. She was an outstanding youngdy among


    ordinary folk, but she was a small frypared to those really rich and powerful people.


    As such, Ma Ming-Bo didn''t think someone like Qiu Mu-Cheng would get a personal invitation from Li


    Er like this.


    "But of course! Did you think we would get Master Er''s name wrong?" the men standing in front of the


    door replied in a cold and unhappy voice when they heard how Ma Ming-Bo doubted them.


    Then they asked for Qiu Mu-Cheng again.


    This time, Qiu Mu-Cheng slowly walked forward.


    "I...I am."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was clearly surprised and she looked rather confused.


    She had no idea what on earth was going on.


    Even after the men who had brought the invitation card to the house had left, Qiu Mu-Cheng remained


    stunned and continued to stand there as she held the ck invitation card with gold embossed letters.


    "Mu-Cheng, do you know Master Er?" asked Su Qian in disbelief.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately shook her head.


    Li Er was like an emperor within Yunzhou.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was just an ordinary citizen in the city, so how would she get to know a big shot like


    that?


    "Since you don''t know him, then this invitation card must be a fake. We''re small frypared to the Li


    family, so how could he lower himself to actually deliver an invitation card here?" said Su Qian as she


    shook her head.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No, this is not a fake ticket. This is real! Also, this ticket is for the rarest supreme category of seats!


    Only 18 people have tickets to sit in this category. My father, Chen Ao of Jianghai and Lei San of


    Jingzhou have tickets to these seats. Miss Qiu, you actually managed to get an invitation to these seats


    - you''re really more than meets the eye!" said Ma Ming-Bo in a shocked voice.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s words were like a huge rock falling into the sea. Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng were both


    incredibly shaken.


    Su Qian started looking weirdly at Qiu Mu-Cheng. "Mu-Cheng, you''d better answer me honestly. Do


    you secretly know the Li family?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to shake her head. "No, I don''t. The only interaction I''ve ever had with that


    family was during thepany''s opening ceremony and I met the daughter of the Li family just that


    once. Besides, she came probably because the mayor was there, so we don''t know each other."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was equally confused and couldn''t figure out why Li Er would give her an invitation card.


    "Alright, alright, if you can''t figure it out it doesn''t matter. Since this ticket is real, then we''d better get to


    Haiyuan Restaurant now. The banquet is going to start soon."


    Su Qian didn''t want to waste unnecessary time on such unimportant things, so she didn''t continue


    probing and just hurried Qiu Mu-Cheng along to get changed and go to Haiyuan Restaurant with them.


    This time, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t refuse to go.


    After all, Li Er had sent someone to deliver the invitation personally. If she didn''t go, then that would be


    disrespectful to Master Er.


    The Li family was powerful and Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t dare to offend them.


    Besides, Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to know why Li Er would invite her to this banquet for no apparent


    reason.


    She figured that she would get the answer if she went for it.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng, Su Qian and Ma Ming-Bo were headed for Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Ye Fan was still standing proudly atop the peak of Mount Yunding.


    A mist swirled above Yunwu Lake below.


    Li Er was standing behind him with a slight bow.


    "Mr Chu, as per your instructions, that invitation card has been sent personally to Miss Qiu."


    Ye Fan nodded, then waved his hand to dismiss Li Er.


    Ye Fan stood at the top of the mountain by himself.


    The cold wind blew Ye Fan''s fringe gently.


    His lips parted to murmur, "Mu-Cheng, it won''t be long. At the banquetter, you will finally know what


    sort of existence your man really is! You will also understand that everything I said before wasn''t


    bragging, but the truth. You will also know today whether everything that I have achieved was because


    I relied on others or because I relied on myself!¡±


    BOOM...


    Ye Fan''s low words rumbled in the air.


    And then they were smashed to bits by the oing wind.


    After standing at the peak by himself for a long time, a beautiful youngdy called out to him in a


    cheery voice.


    "Fan, it''s time to go! We ought to make our way to the banquet!"


    Chen Nan was in a in but elegant dress and her hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves.


    Chen Nan looked absolutely stunning in this outfit.


    Men were willing to die for their best friends, and women were willing to look their prettiest for the man


    they loved!


    Since she was going to attend the Feast of the Sea and Sky with the Fan she admired the most, Chen


    Nan decided to doll herself up today.


    Chen Nan stood prettily as she called out to that figure in front of her with a bright smile.


    Ye Fan kept his back facing her and after a short moment of silence, he replied, "Okay!"


    There was an endless number of luxury cars outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    There was a brand new 800 meter red carpet too.


    Waitresses stood along both sides of the red carpet in red cheongsams and braved the cold. Their long


    hair was tied up and their makeup was wless as they used their charming smiles and respectful


    gestures to wee all the big shots from all over Jiangdong.


    The street right in front of Haiyuan Restaurant was closed off.


    No other cars besides thoseing for the banquet were allowed to drive in.


    On top of that, in order to guarantee the safety of all banquet attendees, Li Er arranged for hundreds of


    bodyguards to stand on guard in the vicinity and be on standby.


    Li Er also got the police department to help to maintain order in the nearby areas.


    After all, everyone gathered in Haiyuan Restaurant today were the most powerful people of each city


    within Jiangdong.


    You could say that the most powerful people were all now concentrated within Yunzhou.


    If anything happened in this city, then all the big shots of the province were going to perish at one shot.


    Jiangdong would most


    certainly be in turmoil if that happened.


    As such, security measures were extremely important!


    Moreover, this was Li Er''s first time hosting such an important event, so he couldn''t afford any slipups.


    Otherwise, if he messed up the banquet, Li Er was certain that Ye Fan would ughter him on the spot


    in a fit of rage!

 Chapter 646 Gathering of Everyone from Before

    Chapter 646 Gathering of Everyone from Before


    "My goodness, what''s going on today? Even the road has been closed off? Is a high ranking official


    from the governmenting? What a grand affair!"


    Many passersby were looking in from outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    When they saw that those big shots from various industries were all gathered together in this ce,


    everyone couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "Tsk, a high ranking government official? All these frogs in the well wouldn''t know anything about the


    prestige of Mr Chu!" snorted Su Qian when she heard thements of the passersby after getting out


    of the car. Her exquisite face was filled with an air of superiority.


    After that, Su Qian couldn''t be bothered with all these lowlifes and turned to hurry Qiu Mu-Cheng along.


    "Come on Mu-Cheng, walk faster."


    "If we''re toote, we can''t go in. Besides, Ming-Bo said he''ll introduce us to some of his friends. All the


    people here are rich men''s sons, so you''d better make good use of this chance. For all you know, you


    might be a rich man''s wife in the near future," grinned Su Qian.


    "Qianqian, Mu-Cheng,e over here. Zi-Yang and my other friends are here, I''ll introduce you guys,"


    called out Ma Ming-Bo from the front.


    There were a few young men in expensive suits and women in elegant dresses who came walking over


    with bright smiles.


    What a coincidence - Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng actually knew some of the people in this group.


    "Fan Zhong-Xian? Why are you here too?¡±


    That''s right, the one right in front sitting in a wheelchair was the man who tried to woo Qiu Mu-Cheng


    not too long ago, Fan Zhong-Xian.


    The Fan family was quite powerful in Yunzhou too, so it wasn''t surprising that they had enough


    connections to get into this ce.


    Besides Fan Zhong-Xian, Xia Yue and Xia Xue were around too.


    After the incident at the teahouse, all of them were given a dressing down by Liang Bo''s father and


    Liang Bo cut off all contact with them.


    He never picked up their calls nor replied their messages.


    And because of that, they never knew why Liang Hao-Nan was so furious that day.


    "Mu-Cheng, you''re here too?" Fan Zhong-Xian was a little surprised to see Qiu Mu-Cheng here.


    He clearly did not expect Qiu Mu-Cheng to appear in a ce like this.


    But when he saw how Ma Ming-Bo was trying so hard to gain Su Qian''s favor, he figured it out.


    "I suppose Young Master Ma must have gotten Mu-Cheng an invitation card on ount of her


    rtionship with Su Qian," thought Fan Zhong-Xian to himself.


    Ma Ming-Bo justughed at this. "Oh, so you guys already know each other!"


    "Of course we do. Xian''s leg is in this predicament because of someone''s useless husband!" Xia Yue


    looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng as she said these words with a cold expression.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng bowed her head and didn''t say anything.


    "Yue''er, don''t spout nonsense!" Fan Zhong-Xian red at Xia Yue. Xia Yue scoffed and turned to look


    elsewhere and didn''t say anymore.


    "Ming-Bo, these twodies are...?" The man standing right in the middle was a little lost.


    "Oh, Zi-Yang, this is thedy I''ve told you about before. This is Su Qian, daughter of Su Yuan-Shan, the


    CEO of Yuanshan Group. Thisdy here is Qianqian''s best friend, Qiu Mu-Cheng," Ma Ming-Bo quickly


    introduced them.


    Li Zi-Yang suddenly startedughing.


    "Oh, so this is Su Qian. Hello, Miss Su, I''ve heard Ming-Bo mention you a lot when we were studying in


    the US and I''ve always been so curious as to what sort of woman would make this buddy of mine go


    crazy over. Now that I''ve seen you in person, you are very beautiful indeed."


    Li Zi-Yang went over to shake Su Qian''s hand.


    But Su Qian was surprised. "Zi-Yang? Are you Master Li Er''s son, Li Zi-Yang?¡±


    Su Qian knew all about Li Er''s son.


    Li Zi-Yang used to be famous in Yunzhou for making use of his father''s influence to protect him while


    creating a lot of havoc along with Shen Fei and Han Shao-Jie. They made trouble everywhere and did


    whatever they wanted without any consequences.


    Back then, he nearly ended up getting someone killed.


    Li Er then sent Li Zi-Yang out of Yunzhou in a fit of anger, so there was a lot less trouble in Yunzhou


    after that.


    Su Qian didn''t expect Li Zi-Yang to return.


    There was going to be trouble in Yunzhou again.


    "Miss Su, you actually remember my name? What an honor," Li Zi-Yang smiled faintly. Then he looked


    at Qiu Mu-Cheng andughed, "Before this, I was wondering where all the prettydies of Yunzhou


    had gone. After seeing both of you, I finally have an answer. You and Su Qian are 70% of all the beauty


    that Yunzhou has!"


    "Oho, Zi-Yang, you''re right!" Ma Ming-Bo immediately pped in agreement.


    "Aftering back from overseas, you''re getting so good at talking!"


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng just replied a little awkwardly, "Young Master Li, you''re too kind."


    Li Zi-Yang shook his head. "It''s not an emptypliment, I''m speaking the truth. If I met you a few


    years ago, I''d definitely make you my wife. But you''re toote, I already have someone in mind."


    "Oh wow, how pretty much this girl be for you to be so enamored? I''m so curious as to what she looks


    like," said Su Qian very curiously.


    Ma Ming-Boughed bitterly. "Qianqian, no need to be curious. You just saw Zi-Yang''s goddess the


    other day."


    "The other day?" Su Qian froze for a while before eximing, "You mean the heiress to the Chen family


    in Jianghai, Chen Nan?"


    Ma Ming-Bo nodded. "That''s right. In all of Jiangdong, the only person whom Zi-Yang can only pine for


    but can''t get is the heiress to the Chen family."


    In the past, Jiangdong had two goddesses.


    One of them was the richest woman in Yunzhou, the CEO of Hongqi Group, Xu Lei.


    But Xu Lei came from a powerful background, so many suitors didn''t dare to woo her.


    The other goddess was Chen Ao''s daughter, Chen Nan.


    After all, Chen Nan wasn''t just pretty, but she was also the daughter of the king of Jiangdong.


    Anybody who married her would also be the next king of Jiangdong.


    As a result, many rich men''s sons tried all means and ways to woo Chen Nan.


    Ma Ming-Bo tried, Lei Ao-Ting tried too and now Li Zi-Yang.


    None of them had been sessful!


    Eventually, Ma Ming-Bo gave up.


    But Li Zi-Yang was still persistent!


    "Zi-Yang, now your father has be one of Mr Chu''s most trusted subordinates, so Master Er''s


    prestige has already surpassed Chen Ao thanks to Mr Chu''s reputation. In the past, Chen Nan could


    choose to ignore us because of how powerful her father was, but now, I''m sure she won''t dare to reject


    you anymore," said Ma Ming-Bo catingly.


    "But of course! I''vee all the way back here for Nannan''s sake. If I can''t get her, I''m not going back!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    dered Li Zi-Yang.


    "But seriously though, the banquet is about to start, so where is she? Isn''t sheing?" said Li Zi-Yang


    worriedly.


    Just when they were talking about this, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in their line of view.


    "Speak of the devil. Zi-Yang, look who''s here?" Ma Ming-Bo immediately burst outughing.

 Chapter 647 Break Both His Arms

    Chapter 647 Break Both His Arms


    Just after Ma Ming-Bo said those words.


    Chen Nan was in a long purple dress, exquisitely done makeup and ck high heels as she slowly


    made her way over with elegant steps.


    "Oh my, she''s Chen Ao''s precious daughter alright."


    "She''s so pretty..."


    Chen Nan''s appearance drew a lot of attention instantly.


    Pretty women were always the center of attraction no matter where they went.


    Moreover, Chen Nan had purposely dolled herself up today, so she was even more beautiful than


    usual.


    Li Zi-Yang couldn''t tear his eyes off her at all.


    "Zi-Yang, women always dress up to attract the attention of men they like. As far as I know, Chen Nan


    hardly wears evening gowns and definitely hardly wears high heels. But she''s all decked out today, so


    it''s clearly because of you. She knows you''vee back from the US today, so she''s all dressed up to


    attract your attention,¡± said Ma Ming-Bo with a smile.


    Li Zi-Yang became even more excited and overjoyed at these words .


    If that was truly the case, didn''t that mean love wasing his way?


    Li Zi-Yang was too excited to stand still anymore, so he quickly went forward to greet her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Nan..."


    Just when Li Zi-Yang said the first ''Nan'', Chen Nan suddenly stopped, turned around, and ced one


    of her beautiful hands lightly on the man behind her.


    "Fan, your shirt is a little crumpled. Let me straighten it out for you," said Chen Nan in a gentle voice as


    she helped to straighten out the skinny young man''s shirt with a smile in her eyes.


    Li Zi-Yang was instantly frozen to the ground and his heart broke.


    He felt an intense fireing from within him that was going to burn him alive.


    While Li Zi-Yang''s heart was breaking, everyone else was surprised to see who the man was.


    "Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes trembled.


    "What the hell, why are you here?" Su Qian''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Fuck, why is it you?!" Ma Ming-Bo cursed with a dark expression on his face.


    Fan Zhong-Xian and Xia Yue both turned red with fury when they saw Ye Fan.


    "You useless piece of trash, do you think this is a ce where you''re allowed toe? Where are the


    security guards? Are all the security guards sleeping? How dare you let a countryside louse like this


    fellowe in?!" yelled Fan Zhong-Xian angrily.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them.


    He just nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng from afar, didn''t say anything, then started walking towards Haiyuan


    Restaurant.


    "Stop right there! You brat, did I say you could go?" came Li Zi-Yang''s icy cold voice.


    His tone of voice was clearly picking a fight with Ye Fan.


    Li Zi-Yang walked over and stood in front of Ye Fan and Chen Nan.


    "Li Zi-Yang, what are you doing? Move aside!" said Chen Nan angrily when she saw this.


    "Nannan, this is between me and him, it has nothing to do with you," said Li Zi-Yang coldly before


    turning back to Ye Fan. "If you''re a man, step forward and don''t just let a woman protect you!"


    Ye Fan frowned and said in a cold voice, "I don''t have time to waste on you. Get lost!¡±


    Fan Zhong-Xian and the rest were shocked by Ye Fan''s response.


    "My goodness, this country bumpkin is really bold. He even dares to shout at Master Er''s son? Hoho,


    we''re going to get a good show soon," said Fan Zhong-Xian and Xia Yue merrily as they waited for


    misfortune to befall Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bear to see this and wanted to speak up for Ye Fan, but Su Qian held her back.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you doing? Are you nuts? This stupid Ye Fan doesn''t know what''s good for him


    and he keeps clinging onto Chen Nan, so this has clearly ruffled Li Zi-Yang''s feathers. If you go out


    there now, you''re going to get implicated for sure! You won''t be of any help and you might implicate the


    Li Zi-Yang''s expression hadpletely frosted over.


    "Qianqian, what''s happening? What''s going on here?" an energetic looking olderdy walked over and


    asked puzzledly. Themotion here had attracted quite a bit of attention.


    "Grandma, you''ve just arrived?¡± Su Qian immediately greeted the olderdy.


    Everyone around her greeted her politely as well.


    Old Mrs Su was two generations above them, so they all politely called her Old Mrs Su.


    "Oh? Did you say this Ye Fan has offended Young Master Li?" Old Mrs Su frowned after understanding


    the situation.


    "That''s right, Grandma. Do you think you could help him out?"


    Ye Fan''s actions had made Su Qian angry, but he was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband after all.


    So it was best if she could help.


    Old Mrs Su looked at how Su Qian was looking at her with such pleading eyes and finally nodded


    before going over reluctantly to mediate the situation.


    When she looked at Li Zi-Yang, Old Mrs Su smiled and said, "Oh, so it''s Young Master Li."


    Tve heard all about how you''re both talented and handsome, with great artistic talent and a


    magnanimous man. This Ye Fan is the son of a friend of mine, so I hope you won''t hold it against him.


    I''ll get him to apologize to you and he won''t do this again. I hope you can do this olddy a favor and let


    this matter go,¡± said Old Mrs Su slowly.


    Then she turned to re at Ye Fan. "Ye Fan, why are you still standing there and doing nothing? How


    dare you offend the son of Master Er? Hurry up and apologize!"


    "You want me to apologize?" Ye Fanughed. "Even if his father were here, he wouldn''t be worthy of


    my apology, much less this boy."


    My goodness!


    Oh my god...


    Was this idiot tired of living?


    Everyone paled at these words.


    Old Mrs Su nearly fainted from her anger.


    Her face was livid as she scolded him angrily, "You foolish idiot who doesn''t know what''s good for you!


    If Qianqian didn''t plead with me, did you think I would care if you''re dead or alive? What on earth is this


    even?!"


    Old Mrs Su almost died from being too angry.


    She had been kind enough to plead on his behalf, but instead of being grateful, Ye Fan spouted such


    nonsense instead!


    He was the one courting death now, so he couldn''t me anyone if he died!


    In her anger, Old Mrs Su stormed off.


    She didn''t bother taking a second nce at Ye Fan.


    After Old Mrs Su left, the atmosphere became even colder.


    Ye Fan had angered him again and again, so there was no way Li Zi-Yang could take it lying down.


    He clenched his fists and his eyes darkened.


    He raised his arm and gave a low shout, "Hu, break both his arms!"

 Chapter 648 My Father Is the Most Powerful

    Chapter 648 My Father Is the Most Powerful


    HUUUU...


    A figure suddenly emerged from the crowd just as Li Zi-Yang gave themand.


    As Li Er''s only son, Li Zi-Yang always had bodyguards secretly protecting him everywhere he went.


    So when Li Zi-Yang gave themand, this burly man named Hu immediately stepped out.


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    With a loud shout, the man stretched out his arm to make a fierce grab for Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    At this rate, if he managed to catch hold of Ye Fan''s shoulder, Ye Fan''s shoulder would be shattered.


    "Ye Fan, dodge the attack!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately shouted out.


    But Ye Fan just scoffed and shook his head. "You overestimate yourself!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan gave a kick as he scoffed.


    Before the huge man making a pounce on Ye Fan couldnd, Ye Fan''s leg hit his arm with a loud bam


    and sent him flying right out.


    The man crashed heavily with the sound of bones cracking and he clutched his arm and couldn''t stop


    howling in pain.


    "AHH!! My arm! Young Master, save me! My arm!!" It certainly looked like that man''s arm was useless


    now.


    "Trash! You''re just trash! Why should I keep trash around?" Li Zi-Yang''s face was livid and his


    expression was nasty. In his anger, he walked over and kicked the man one more time.


    "Bao! You''re up! Break both his legs this time!" shouted Li Zi-Yang. He wasn''t going to just give up like


    that, so he called on another bodyguard.


    DOONG DOONG...


    The bodyguard called Bao stepped out with menacing steps.


    His aggressiveness looked like a leopard running in the wild.


    "Yes, Young Master!" he shouted before raising a leg to kick towards Ye Fan''s knee.


    "This is the sort of standard you have? You''re just a piece of ceramic," Ye Fan shook his head and


    He raised a hand and pped the man across the face.


    The man''s face was twisted, his incisors broke and he immediately spat out a mouthful of broken teeth


    and blood.


    Ye Fan''s p literally altered the shape of his face.


    He pped him like swatting a fly.


    Then Ye Fan raised his right leg and stepped down hard on his legs.


    "AHHH!" There was a terrible howl as both his legs broke, then he fainted from the pain.


    "This...¡±


    "He..."


    "That was...vicious...¡±


    It was silent.


    Completely silent.


    Everyone outside Haiyuan Restaurant watching this scene were filled with shock.


    They were so frightened that they couldn''t say a single word.


    Nobody thought that Ye Fan could be this formidable.


    One palm and one foot was all it took to render both of Li Zi-Yang''s bodyguards useless.


    But of course, the more shocking part was Ye Fan''s audacity.


    How could a country bumpkin have such boldness?


    He actually beat up Young Master Li''s bodyguards!


    After all, beating them up wasn''t just teaching those two bodyguards a lesson.


    This was clearly a p in the Li family''s face!


    And this beating was even done in public.


    Li Zi-Yang and his family would never let this go.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already frozen on the spot. Her face was pale and void of color.


    Su Qian was equally frozen and she murmured in shock, "Mu-Cheng, this Ye Fan...is really doomed


    this time..."


    Everyone watching was in a terrible shock because they all thought Ye Fan was definitely going to be


    in big trouble.


    Only Chen Nan remained calm throughout.


    She even apuded and cheered Ye Fan on after Ye Fan had beaten up those two bodyguards


    because it made her feel less angry.


    Besides Ye Fan himself, only Chen Nan would have dared to react this way.


    But just when everyone was still in shock, another luxury car arrived.


    Shen Fei was here.


    "Brother Fan, you''re pretty early," Shen Fei greeted Ye Fan from afar when he saw him.


    Ye Fan didn''t respond, but Li Zi-Yang noticed Shen Feiing their way.


    "Fei, it''s good that you''re here. Help me to teach someone a lesson!"


    His two bodyguards had been injured by Ye Fan and Li Zi-Yang didn''t have anybody else to call on, so


    he had to get Shen Fei''s help instead.


    Before leaving Yunzhou, Shen Fei was Li


    Zi-Yang''s number one follower.


    Shen Fei wouldn''t dare to defy him.


    "Oh? Zi-Yang? Oh my god, Zi-Yang, you''re back? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could have gone to


    visit you before this to wee you back."


    Shen Fei was happy to see and old friend and came forward to catch up with him.


    But Li Zi-Yang was clearly in no mood to joke around with Shen Fei now. "Fei, we''ll talkter. I know


    you''re trained in taekwondo, so help me maim this asshole who dared to offend me!"


    What?


    "Someone dared to offend you? Is he tired of living? Who is it? Which blind asshole did this? Own up


    now! How dare you offend my bro?!" shouted Shen Fei angrily as he looked around him.


    ¡°It was me," came a calm voice from beside Shen Fei. Ye Fan stuffed his hands into his pant pockets


    and looked up at


    Shen Fei.


    "Brother-Brother Fan?!" Shen Fei nearly peed his pants and his face went pale.


    "Why, are you going to stand up for him?" asked Ye Fan teasingly as he raised an eyebrow.


    "I...I wouldn''t dare to!" Shen Fei was on the verge of tears as he tried to exin himself. "Brother Fan,


    even if you gave me extra courage, I wouldn''t dare to offend you either."


    Shen Fei immediately surrendered and his heart was filled with fear. He didn''t have any of that


    domineering rage he had earlier when he wanted to fight for Li Zi-Yang.


    Li Zi-Yang frowned at this. "Fei, what the hell is wrong with you? Don''t bother talking to him, just beat


    him up now! I''ve just left for a few years and now you won''t listen to me anymore?" shouted Li Zi-Yang


    in an angry voice with a furious expression on his face.


    But Shen Fei looked bitter as he turned around and said, "Zi-Yang, let''s stop this right now. You can''t


    afford to offend Brother Fan. Listen to me, let this go, or else you''ll regret it."


    "I can''t afford to offend him?" Li Zi-Yang immediately burst outughing. "What a joke!"


    "In Yunzhou, my dad is the most powerful and I''m next in line! Tell me, besides my own father, who else


    can I not offend? Don''t tell me this penniless looking young punk is Mr Chu or something?" Li Zi-Yang


    spoke arrogantly andughed coldly and loudly.


    Shen Fei''s eyelids twitched as he said bitterly, "Bro, he''s really Mr Chu."


    What?


    "He''s Mr Chu?¡± Li Zi-Yang paused for a moment, then chortled and shouted at him, "If he''s Mr Chu,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    then I''m Mr Chu''s dad! Shen Fei, did you think I''m an idiot? How could you attempt to fool me like this?


    Just you wait, once I''m done teaching this louse a lesson, I''ll deal with you!"


    Shen Fei continued to look on pleadingly at Li Zi-Yang, but Li Zi-Yang turned back to Ye Fan and said


    in a nasty voice, "Punk, if you know what''s good for you, then you''d better kneel down right now and


    admit your mistake, then hand over $500,000 to cover my men''s medical fees. Also, promise me to


    leave Nannan and get out of Jiangdong. Don''t evere back to Jiangdong, otherwise the Li family


    will make sure that you''re going to die here with nobody to bury you!¡±

 Chapter 649 Give a Toast to Mr Chu

    Chapter 649 Give a Toast to Mr Chu


    Li Zi-Yang''s angry voice was the only thing that could be heard.


    "Zi-Yang, why are you doing this?"


    Shen Fei was about to cry when he heard what Li Zi-Yang said. This guy was going to get his own


    father into trouble by using the Li family to threaten Ye Fan.


    If he really made Ye Fan angry, then the ones who would have to pack up and leave would be the Li


    family.


    Shen Fei was terrified and kept trying to persuade Li Zi-Yang to let the matter go.


    But Li Zi-Yang was very angry right now, so there was no way he was going to listen to anything Shen


    Fei was saying.


    He continued to roar at Ye Fan, "Punk! I give you three seconds! Are you kneeling or not?¡±


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan with pity in their eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt conflicted inside.


    Su Qian was trying to use her eyes to tell Ye Fan to surrender.


    Shen Fei was about to cry.


    Ma Ming-Bo and the rest were gleefully waiting for misfortune to befall Ye Fan.


    Only Chen Nan''s incredibly beautiful face smiled faintly and looked mesmerizing.


    Wooong...


    Just when everyone was waiting for Ye Fan''s response, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    Li Zi-Yang immediately roared, "Who''s calling you? Your backer? Just in time, tell him to prepare a


    coffin for himself! After I''m done with you, I''m going to do him in as well!''''


    Li Zi-Yang''s angry and arrogant voice echoed loudly, but Ye Fan looked back at him strangely after


    seeing who was calling. "Are you sure about that?"


    "It''s a call from your dad," said Ye Fan calmly.


    PFFT!


    Chen Nan couldn''t hold it in and snorted out loud.


    But even so, she was still as mesmerizing as the lotuses in summer and the plum blossoms in winter.


    "You...!" Li Zi-Yang was about to copse from his fury.


    Ye Fan''s words made him so angry that he was speechless.


    He finally managed to yell through grit teeth, "You son of a bitch, you''re really asking for it now!¡±


    "Why, you want to kill me?" Ye Fan shook his head andughed quietly. "Just you wouldn''t be enough.


    You''re getting desperate but you still dare to talk big."


    "In that case, what about if you add me in?" said Ma Ming-Bo coldly as he took a step forward. He


    couldn''t stand Ye Fan to begin with, so he was more than happy to take this chance to get rid of him.


    Ye Fan scoffed and shook his head.


    "You''re just an ant. Not enough."


    "Count me in too!" another angry shout was heard.


    Fan Zhong-Xian shouted those words angrily with iciness in his eyes as Xia Yue pushed his wheelchair


    forward.


    Ye Fan looked even more disdainful now. "Never mind you three. Even if you added on Chen Ao, Li Er


    and Lei San, it won''t be enough to kill me!¡±


    What the heck?


    What was wrong with this guy?


    "Is he nuts?"


    The king of Jiangdong, Master Lei and Master Erbined isn''t enough?"


    "This fellow must be crazy!"


    "What''s he trying to do?¡± "Is he trying to go against fate?" Ye Fan''s audacious words were like a huge


    rock dropping into the ocean that caused a huge tsunami to rise.


    The people around him exploded into murmurs.


    They all looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    "What a fool!" Xia Yue muttered under her breath coldly.


    "This idiot really doesn''t want to live anymore! Mu-Cheng will get killed someday because of him!¡± Su


    Qian angrily stomped her feet.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng closed her eyes and didn''t say anything, but her heart was truly disappointed with Ye


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fan.


    The people around him were already reacting this way, so Li Zi-Yang and the rest with him were even


    angrier.


    "Fine! Punk, you asked for this!" shouted Li Zi-Yang as he pronounced judgment on Ye fan with this


    shout.


    But just when Li Zi-Yang was going to call upon the hundreds of security guards surrounding the area


    to thrash Ye Fan, someone walked out of Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "Zi-Yang, that''s quite enough, your father is looking for you. Hurry up ande over, there''s something


    urgent that you need to attend to," someone who seemed to be Li Zi-Yang''s elder called out to him


    from afar.


    "Ming-Bo,e in too, your father has some instructions for you," Ma Ming-Bo''s mother came walking


    over and started dragging him in.


    "Yue''er, Xue''er, both of youe over here, your grandfather has a mission for the two of you. It


    concerns the honor of the family and our next generation, so you two had better take this seriously,"


    called out some elders of the Xia family as they walked out of Haiyuan Restaurant to look for Xia Yue


    and Xia Xue.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s elders were looking for Li Zi-Yang and the rest.


    Since their elders were calling for them, they didn''t dare to disobey them.


    "Punk, you got lucky! But this isn''t the end. Once the banquet is over, I''m going to make you pay for


    this with interest! Ming-Bo, let''s go," snapped Li Zi-Yang coldly before going into the restaurant with Ma


    Ming-Bo and the rest.


    "What the hell? What dumb luck is this? He actually managed to get through this one?!" Fan Zhong-


    Xian started cursing away in anger.


    He thought that he could get a chance to trample Ye Fan underfoot.


    But it seemed like he would have to wait.


    "But Ye Fan, don''t be happy for too long. Since you''ve offended Li Zi-Yang, then even the daughter of


    the Chen family can''t protect you!" scoffed Fan Zhong-Xian as he got his servant to push him into the


    restaurant.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go too! I don''t want to see this egocentric and audacious bum anymore! He makes me


    want to puke! Once this banquet is over, you''d better divorce this asshole!" cursed Su Qian as she


    dragged Qiu Mu-Cheng into the restaurant as well.


    Her words were filled with anger and disgust for Ye Fan.


    After they left, Shen Fei breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He was so d that this matter didn''t blow up.


    If Li Zi-Yang and Ye Fan really ended up fighting, it wouldn''t end well for sure.


    "Brother Fan, let''s...let''s go in too, shall we?" said Shen Fei with a bright smile after he had calmed


    down.


    Chen Nan rolled her eyes. "Your brother is inside there. Isn''t he your bro? You guys sounded so close."


    Shen Fei immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Miss Chen, I didn''t know what was going on at first, so don''t tease me anymore.¡±


    As they talked, all three of them walked into Haiyuan Restaurant.


    It wasn''t time for the banquet to start yet, so they just settled down in a corner.


    Su Qian and the rest were not too far off and noticed that Ye Fan hade in.


    "This fellow actually came in? What''s the point? Even if a louse could fly, it''ll still be a louse! It won''t


    be a dragon," sneered Su Qian.


    Fan Zhong-Xian also chimed in with other insults.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent. She was in a poor mood and very disappointed in Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, in a private room within Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Li Er, Lei San and all the other big shots from every city was gathered inside.


    Their children stood before them in the room.


    "Zi-Yang, once the banquet begins, I will get Mr Chu to sit at the highest seat in the room. When that


    happens, take a ss of wine from the back and make sure you''re the first one to give a toast to Mr


    Chu, you hear me?"

 Chapter 650 An Unparalleled Banquet

    Chapter 650 An Unparalleled Banquet


    Inside Haiyuan Restaurant


    Before the banquetmenced, Li Er was giving his son serious instructions inside the room.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I''ll definitely be the first to offer a toast!" said Li Zi-Yang confidently as he patted his


    chest and looked determined.


    "Ao-Ting, you can''t lose out. When Mr Chues up, you must make sure you give Mr Chu a toast


    before Zi-Yang does and express the Lei family''s loyalty!" said Lei San to Lei Ao-Ting while Li Er was


    instructing his own son.


    Li Er''s eyes widened angrily as he cursed Lei San for trying to steal the limelight on his territory.


    He wanted Lei Ao-Ting to cut in front of his son?


    Lei San was clearly trying to pick a fight with him.


    In his anger, Li Er snapped, "Lei San, what do you mean by that? We''ve got to respect a certain order


    when ites to this. We agreed that my son would lead the way, so don''t get Ao-Ting to mess it up.


    Everyone should line up and go up to Mr Chu one by one.¡±


    "Oh please, Li Er, who agreed with you on this?" Lei San didn''t bother being polite and waved his arms


    about. "Who goes first is very important, so I can give in to you on any other matters except this one.


    We''ll just see who is more capable!"


    "You!" Li Er was livid.


    Li Zi-Yang consoled his father, "Dad, don''t worry, being the first in line is the glory that belongs to me,


    so I won''t let anyone else snatch it away."


    Lei Ao-Ting wasn''t going to give way either, so he quickly promised his father, "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t


    let you down!"


    While Li Er and Lei San were still arguing over this matter, some of the other families were also


    instructing their children to go up and give a toast to Mr


    Chu.


    "Yue''er, Xue''er, the two of you are the most outstanding of your generation in the Xia family. Remember


    to do well when you give Mr Chu a toast. Whether we get the support of Mr Chu or not depends on


    today. Also, I heard that Mr Chu is someone of your generation, so perhaps after today''s banquet, one


    of you might rise to be a phoenix," said Old Master Xia as he looked at his two favorite


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    granddaughters.


    The old man didn''t say it out explicitly, but what he was hinting at was very obvious.


    Someone joked from the side, "Mr Xia, you''re setting up a honeypot trap? If my two nieces can catch


    the attention of Mr Chu and be a phoenix in the future, don''t forget your uncles, alright? HAHA!"


    The whole room was filled withughter.


    These rich and powerful men who were usually the ones in the highest position were now thinking of all


    means and ways to gain Mr Chu''s favor and help to pave the way for their descendants'' future.


    Li Er was so insistent that Li Zi-Yang got the first toast because he also wanted to rmend his son


    to Ye Fan.


    After all, if the Li family wanted to continue prospering, Li Er had to groom his son.


    But while everyone wasughing merrily, Chen Ao remained calm and didn''t seem interested in being


    the first in line to toast Mr Chu.


    "Mr Chen, aren''t you going to ask your daughter to give it a shot?¡± Wang Jie-Xi from Haozhou started


    to add fuel to the fire, as if this wasn''t big enough of a mess yet.


    Mr Chu was now the leader of Jiangdong.


    The ones next in line were Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San.


    If they could be first in line to toast Mr Chu, then they would be both expressing their loyalty to Mr


    Chu as well as showing the rest of the world how close they were to Mr Chu.


    But Chen Ao just waved his hands about nonchntly. "My daughter doesn''t need to fight with them.


    Mr Li and Mr Lei can go ahead," said Chen Ao with a faint smile.


    Other people had no idea, but Chen Ao knew that his daughter hade to Yunzhou earlier on and


    had spent thest few days with Mr Chu.


    Chen Nan was also going toe for the banquet with Mr Chu, so it wasn''t difficult for anyone to see


    how close they were and he didn''t need to rely on these small tricks to draw close to Mr Chu.


    "Alright now, it''s about time. Mr Chen, Mr Lei, let''s go and prepare to wee Mr Chu up on stage." Li


    Er finally got up and said this to the crowd around him. They all headed out of the room and back into


    the main hall.


    "They''re here, they''re here! Mu-Cheng, look! All the big shots are here! That''s our Li Er, then that''s Lei


    San from Jingzhou. Oh my! Even Chen Ao from Jianghai is here! That''s definitely befitting of my idol,


    Mr Chu! Nobody else has the same power as my idol! He just needs to wave an arm and all the rich


    and powerful of Jiangdong wille forward to pay their respects!"


    Su Qian excitedly grabbed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arm and rambled on and on as everyone else in the main


    hall also started getting excited upon seeing all the big shots enter the hall.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up as well.


    Even Su Qian''s grandmother got excited.


    "Are we finally going to see Mr Chu?"


    Everyone suddenly started feeling nervous.


    Su Qian was especially nervous because after she saw Mr Chu''s back view once at Mount Tai, she


    never saw this legendary man again.


    Now that her idol was going to appear in front of her, it was hard for Su Qian to remain calm.


    "Zhong-Xian, the Fan family is quite powerful in Yunzhou too, right? Have you seen Mr Chu before? Is


    he super handsome? How old is he?¡± Su Qian asked Fan Zhong-Xian excitedly.


    Fan Zhong-Xian shook his head. "Mr Chu is like a god that''s way above all of us. Not even my father


    has the chance to see him, much less myself. But don''t worry, we''ll all get to see him soon. My guess is


    that he''s probably around 40 or 50. All those super sessful businessmen are around that age. Mu-


    Cheng, what do you think?" asked Fan Zhong-Xian with a smile.


    All the big shots had taken their seats.


    Li Er came up as the host and started speaking on stage, "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for making


    the journey all the way to Yunzhou to attend the Feast of the Sea and Sky. Our days have gone by


    smoothly and we are now looking towards a new year ahead."


    "So on the first day of the new year, Mr Chu has invited all the rich and powerful to gather here today.


    Today''s banquet will be an unparalleled banquet! It will be one that will go down in Jiangdong''s history!"


    "And now, let us put our hands together to warmly wee and respectfully greet Mr Chu!"


    Li Er''s reverent voice echoed through the hall.


    Everyone immediately turned to look as they waited with bated breath and nervously looked forward to


    Mr Chu''s appearing.


    Su Qian''s heart was about to leap out of her mouth.


    "Who is it? Which one is him?¡±


    One second, two seconds...


    Ten secondster, nobody in the huge hall responded.


    Only a skinny figure in a corner quietly stood up.

 Chapter 651 At the Peak

    Chapter 651 At the Peak


    "Hmm? Ye Fan? Why is he standing up now? Is he going to the washroom?" Ye Fan standing up


    immediately attracted everyone''s attention, including Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But they didn''t think too much about it and thought that Ye Fan was just getting up to go to the


    bathroom.


    "Seriously? Is this idiot going to pee at a time like this? I think he''s purposely done this to attract


    attention. What an attention seeking little clown,¡± sneered Fan Zhong-Xian disdainfully.


    But while Su Qian and the rest were sneering away, they realized that Ye Fan didn''t head towards the


    bathroom after getting up. Instead, he was walking toward the red carpet right in the middle of the hall


    that was leading up to the highest point of the restaurant and walked over with his head high.


    Everyone watching immediately felt like their eyes were going to pop out from their heads.


    "Oh my god! Ye Fan, are you nuts? What are you doing? They''re calling for Mr Chu! You''re just a


    country bumpkin live-in son-inw, so why are you standing up? Hurry up and go back to your seat!"


    shouted Su Qian in shock.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to cry from her anxiety.


    "Ye Fan, hurry up and go back to your seat! This is not the ce for you to make trouble! You''ve


    already offended Li Zl-Yang and given me so much trouble, so can you please stop adding to it?¡±


    shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng in horror and anger as she stared at him with bloodshot eyes.


    But Ye Fan remained emotionless in the face of Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reprimanding.


    His expression was grim and cold while his steps were leisurely and steady.


    He was as calm as the water on ake. Their shouts didn''t make any difference in his heart at al.


    He only turned his head and replied them calmly, "I told you before, I am Mr Chu"


    What?


    "You''re Mr Chu? You can go to hell! You think someone like you can be Mr Chu? If you''re Mr Chu, then


    I''ll jump down from the rooftop!" chortled Fan Zhong-Xian as he yelled at Ye Fan.


    "Oh my god, this guy is an idiot! He''ll get Mu-Cheng killed one of these days! How does such an idiot


    still exist?!" Su Qian gnashed her teeth angrily.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red as she shouted, "Ye Fan, are you quite done?"


    "Chen Ao, Master Er and so many other big shots are here today. Have you thought about what will


    happen if you make trouble here? This isn''t your home! These men aren''t your dad! If you get into


    trouble, nobody here will be protect you!" yelled Qiu Mu-Cheng repeatedly at Ye Fan as she was nearly


    on the verge of tears.


    But Ye Fan didn''t bother about what any of them was saying.


    He stepped on the brand new red carpet and slowly walked on.


    There was no joy nor sadness on his clean and handsome face.


    His expression was authoritative and cold.


    Just like that, everyone stared on with shocked and trembling looks on their faces as he walked on


    arrogantly and went up the steps.


    He went straight for the highest point in the hall.


    "HA! This guy is asking for it!¡±ughed Fan Zhong-Xian coldly.


    "What an idiot. A countryside louse dares to impersonate as Mr Chu? I''m so d our Qianqian has


    already cut all ties with him, otherwise, she would be implicated by this fool," cursed Old Mrs Su as she


    shook her head at Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was trembling all over in


    anger.


    Su Qian spat nastily, "This fellow has really gone mad!"


    All the other guests started snorting after they heard what Old Mrs Su and the rest were saying and


    they looked at this young man in front of them like he was an idiot.


    "He''s just a country bumpkin and he dares to pretend to be Mr Chu? He''s really asking to get killed! A


    louse is a louse after all. He''s never seen the world and now he doesn''t even realize he''s going to die?"


    "Stupid louse! Hurry up and get out!


    Where''s security? Hurry up and drag that idiot away!¡±


    All the rich and powerful people at the door were shouting and hurling insults at Ye Fan.


    Old Mrs Su shouted the loudest because she wanted to have nothing to do with Ye Fan.


    She even called the security guards toe up and chase Ye Fan out of the restaurant.


    But just when all these people were shouting all these nasty things at Ye Fan, someone right in front


    stood up and bowed towards Ye Fan, "We wee Mr Chu!"


    What?


    Everyone was suddenly silent.


    Fan Zhong-Xian froze.


    What the hell was going on now?


    Ye Fan continued to walk forward. When he reached the third step up the stage, another man in the


    front row stood up and sped his hands together politely to greet him, "We wee Mr Chu!"


    "This...what on earth..."


    "What on earth is going on?" Old Mrs Su was rooted to the floor and couldn''t say any more.


    Su Qian stopped her angry ranting and shouting as well.


    Her face had turnedpletely pale.


    When Ye Fan went up the fourth step, a third gentleman right in front stood up as well. "We wee


    Mr Chu!¡±


    After the third man''s respectful greeting resounded, it suddenly felt as though a huge rock had fallen


    into the sea and raised a tsunami.


    All the important and powerful men who were right in the front stood up one after another as they called


    out with great respect, "We wee Mr Chu!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Er led his team from Yunzhou and walked out withrge strides as they all bowed in unison, "We


    wee Mr Chu!¡±


    Chen Ao brought his men from Jianghai to bow with great reverence, "We wee Mr Chu!"


    Lei San brought the men from Jingzhou to bow as they greeted, "We wee Mr


    Chu!"


    Their reverent voices and respectful greetings were like a rush of waves that had gathered together to


    flood through Haiyuan Restaurant.


    All the most powerful people representing the 18 cities of Jiangdong bowed together to greet Ye Fan


    with utmost respect.


    It was as if a group of subjects was bowing to their emperor, or a group of believers bowing to their


    god.


    As they continued to look on at him with awe, Ye Fan held his head up high as he stepped further up


    the steps.


    He reached the peak of Jiangdong with one step!


    HUUUUU...


    The wind blew bitterly outside, but the hall was filled with warm greetings.


    Ye Fan continued to stand by himself at the peak with no expression on his face.


    It was as if he was the ruler over the entire world as he stood at the highest point of Haiyuan


    Restaurant and epted their greetings.


    He stood with his hand behind his back and a cold smile in his eyes.


    His eyes were as deep as the stars in the sky as he stood right at the peak to look down at the people


    below.


    There was nothing but the sound of the respectful voices from Chen Ao and the rest.


    "We wee Mr Chu!"


    Boooom...


    The cold wind blew down from the north and the surface of Yunwu Lake undted.


    Only that young man stood up proudly in the hall.


    The sound of respectful voices filled the earth and shook it.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw how all the most important people of the province were treating


    him with such reverence.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely stunned. She felt a ringing in her head as thunder had struck her. Her


    entire world suddenly copsed.


    "Ye...Ye Fan? Mr...Mr Chu?" Qiu Mu-Cheng uttered softly.


    Nobody knew how ridiculous life seemed to her right now.

 Chapter 652 Endless Regret

    Chapter 652 Endless Regret


    The blue waters of Yunwu Lake undted outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Ye Fan stood proudly at the peak within the main hall as everyone inside greeted and bowed before


    him.


    Many people were filled with shock when they watched Ye Fan ascend the stage.


    After all, very few of the people present had seen Ye Fan forthemselves.


    Most of them assumed that this famous Mr Chu would be a middle aged man with a sessful career


    and family like Li Er and Chen Ao.


    But when Mr Chu truly stood before them, everyone was deeply shocked by how young Ye Fan was.


    "He''s so young but he''s already the leader of Jiangdong."


    "Wouldn''t Mr Chu be famous throughout China within the next ten years?"


    Many people were sighing deeply.


    Some of them were sighing in shock and some were sighing in admiration.


    But of course, some of them were fearful, horrified and in disbelief.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent for a long time.


    Before this, she had been wondering about why Ye Fan had attracted so many important people to


    Why was the heir to the Shen family always so polite around him?


    Why wasn''t Ye Fan afraid of the Fan family, the Ma family or even the Li family of Yunzhou?


    So this was why.


    "Mr Chu? Ha, Mr Chu, huh. Ye Fan, you''ve won. I was the one in the wrong. You were right - I don''t


    understand you at all. I''m too shortsighted and even after being married to you for three years, I don''t


    know what you''re capable of at all and I don''t even know what sort of existence you actually signify!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were bloodshot as she murmured quietly to herself and looked up at the man


    who stood at the peak and was as brilliant as the sun.


    As his wife, she should have been proud of this moment.


    But for some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t smile at all.


    She only felt a heaviness in her heart as well as self-deprecation.


    "He''s...he''s really Mr Chu? But...but...how can that be?" Su Qian wasn''t feeling any better than Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    When Li Er, Chen Ao and all the other big shots greeted Ye Fan with such respect, Su Qian felt that her


    brain was about to burst and her entire worldview had copsed in an instant.


    Her face was pale and in shock.


    "Im-Impossible! It can''t be him. How could it be him? He''s just a cowardly live-in son-inw, a nobody.


    How could he possibly be Mr Chu? No...no...this can''t be true..."


    Su Qian shook her head profusely and her tears couldn''t stop streaming down her face.


    Nobody could understand how Su Qian felt right now.


    Back when she found out that Ye Fan was the Harmonica Prince she had such a huge crush on, she


    had already taken quite a big blow.


    But she never imagined that Mr Chu, the one she idolized so much, turned to be Ye Fan as well.


    Su Qian suddenly felt as though life had yed a huge prank on her.


    "Why? Why is it him? WHY?!"


    Su Qian never dreamt that her life could be this ironic.


    While Su Qian was losing her mind, Fan


    Zhong-Xian was equally shaken.


    His eyes were bloodshot and he was on the verge of bursting.


    "Impossible! Why is it him? He''s just a country bumpkin and a useless live-in son-inw! So how could


    he achieve this?¡± muttered Fan Zhong-Xian through gritted teeth. He clenched his fists so tightly that


    his nails dug deeply into his own flesh.


    Perhaps that was the most painful thing in life.


    Someone you trampled upon suddenly stood at a position higher than you could ever achieve.


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine how much fury and indignation was in Fan Zhong-Xian''s heart right now.


    If even Fan Zhong-Xian felt this way, then it wasn''t hard to imagine how difficult it was for Old Mrs Su.


    From the moment Ye Fan stepped up to stand at the peak of Jiangdong, Old Mrs


    Su was rooted to the floor like a stone sculpture.


    She just stared at him and couldn''t get a single word out of her mouth.


    Her heart was filled with nothing but terror and deep regret.


    She finally understood what sort of person she had looked down on before this.


    "You said that Ma Ming-Bo was an ant and mere dust to you, and a million dor bungalow was a joke.


    I thought you were just young and audacious, but it turns out that I was wrong. I was so wrong."


    "You were right. Compared to you, we are truly just frogs in the well and we are nothing but ants and


    dust. We were wrong, we were all wrong. All of us had underestimated you," said Old Mrs Su with a


    smile and the shake of her head. Her eyes were filled with self-deprecation.


    She never thought that after being wise all her life and reading all sorts of characters along the way,


    she had finally made a misjudgment on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan continued to stand on stage with his hands behind his back.


    His clean face was radiating heroically.


    He looked down at everyone and waved his hands. "Alright now, everyone, please take a seat."


    "Li Er, start the banquet. Everyone hase from afar to gather here in Yunzhou, so as the host, we


    must take good care of the guests."


    Li Er immediately nodded at these words. "Mr Chu, don''t worry, I''ve got everything arranged already.


    But before the banquet begins, my son would like to present a toast to you as an expression of our


    loyalty and respect."


    Li Er quickly turned and yelled towards the corridor, "Zi-Yang, hurry up ande in to toast Mr Chu!"


    Lei San was afraid of losing out, so he quickly yelled towards the corridor too,


    "Ao-Ting,e in and toast Mr Chu too!"


    "Coming!¡± Li Zi-Yang and Lei Ao-Ting''s voices responded from outside the hall.


    In no time, two young men in a suit were carrying a ss of red wine each and hurried towards Ye Fan.


    The one right in front was Li Er''s son, Li Zi-Yang.


    "Mr Chu! You are a great hero among men and your reputation spreads across Jiangdong. When I was


    still overseas, I had already heard all about you. Today, we finally meet! I would like to give Mr Chu a


    toast to express my deepest respect towards you," said Li Zi-Yang from afar with great respect in his


    voice.


    "Oh? Young Master Li, are you sure you want to toast me?" asked Ye Fan as he turned to look at Li Zi-


    Yang approaching him.


    "What? Why are you here? How dare you actually make trouble here? Get lost! This is no ce for a


    louse like you!" Li Zi-Yang was furious to see Ye Fan.


    He was at the back preparing the wine earlier and didn''t see how Ye Fan had ascended the stage.


    So now that he realized that Ye Fan was actually at the banquet, he became furious.


    This fellow was just a country bumpkin to him, so Li Zi-Yang couldn''t be bothered with him.


    But once Li Zi-Yang said these words, the entire restaurant fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned as they looked strangely at him.


    Lei Ao-Ting was even more stunned and he secretly put up a thumbs up for Li Zi-Yang. This guy really


    had guts.


    "What''s wrong with all of you? Why are all of you staring at me like that for? Where''s security? Hurry up


    and throw this louse out!" Li Zi-Yang continued to yell.


    Li Er stood by the side and was frozen with fear as his entire body was trembling.

 Chapter 653 Hall Filled with Shock

    Chapter 653 Hall Filled with Shock


    In a fit of rage, Li Er pped Li Zi-Yang across the face.


    There was a loud pping sound as Li Zi-Yang spun three rounds on the spot before sprawling on the


    floor like a dog. The wine ss in his hand shattered and there was red wine all over the floor.


    This p from Li Er was really hard.


    Li Zi-Yang waspletely stunned.


    Even his head was ringing.


    He looked at his father with a miserable face full of tears and asked, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?! What the hell are YOU doing? You little bastard, how dare you simply insult just


    anyone like that! It''s taken me so much to gain this tiny bit of favor from Mr Chu and you''ve wasted all


    of it! I''ve been known as an intelligent man all my life and I end up with a stupid son like you?!" Li Er


    was both terrified and furious at the same time.


    He sounded like he had gone crazy when he shouted at Li Zi-Yang.


    He had tried all means and ways to make sure Li Zi-Yang got to be the first one to make a toast to Mr


    Chu. Why did he do that?


    He did that to help his son leave a good first impression on Mr Chu.


    But Li Er never imagined that his son was so stupid. He didn''t just leave a bad impression, he even


    shouted and insulted Mr Chu in front of everybody.


    Li Er was so angry that he wished he could kick this son of his to death on the spot.


    But while Li Er was busy being furious, Lei San and the rest were more than happy to see this.


    After all, Li Er had been enjoying too much sess recently.


    Now that his son had offended Mr Chu and got into big trouble, that would help to keep Li Er''s


    arrogance in check.


    People like Lei San and Chen Ao who were fighting for power with Li Er were happy that this


    happened.


    The head of the Ma family even walked out and sarcastically remarked, "Doesn''t the apple normally not


    fall far from the apple tree? Looks like Mr Li''s family is an exception."


    "He even dared to insult Mr Chu. This boy doesn''t know how to behave and is so badly brought up. If


    my son were like that, I''d break his legs!" said Ma Fei coldly.


    Li Er''s expression darkened and he was so angry that he kicked Li Zi-Yang.


    Ma Fei quickly took this chance to yell out, "Ming-Bo, don''t wait at the back, hurry up ande out to


    toast Mr Chu!"


    "Coming, Dad!" Ma Ming-Bo quickly came out when he heard his father calling out and walked over


    with a ss of red wine.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked past everyone with a face filled with pride and a bright smile.


    He even boastfully smiled at Su Qian when he walked past her table.


    Then he puffed his chest out, looked up and walked towards the stage.


    Ma Ming-Bo had never seen Mr Chu before, but he was sure that the person standing at the highest


    position among all the important people in front had to be Mr Chu.


    So he immediately looked towards the group of important people near the stage.


    But when he spotted who it was on the stage, he immediately let out a ''what the fuck''.


    "It''s you?! You countryside louse, how dare you?! It''s one thing to sneak your way into the Feast of the


    Sea and Sky, but now you even dare to take the highest seat in the house? Aren''t you bloody getting


    lost?!"


    After Ma Ming-Bo yelled at Ye Fan, he turned to look at his own father. "Dad, quickly call security and


    throw this asshole out. This little bastard is just a country bumpkin, so how could a grand banquet for


    the rich and powerful like this one allow a louse toe in?" said Ma Ming-Bo with utter disgust in his


    voice.


    The air in the room was silent again.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s eyelids twitched again as he also put a thumbs up for Ma Ming-Bo.


    This guy had some balls too!


    Just after Ma Ming-Bo said these words, Ma Fei''s gleeful face afterughing at Li Er immediately


    turned livid and his heart was filled with fear.


    "You little son of a bitch! I''ll bloody kill you!¡±


    But before Ma Fei could do anything, Li Er beat him to it and pped Ma Ming-Bo across the face.


    The sound of the p shook the restaurant a few times.


    Ma Ming-Bo went flying and his nose started bleeding as hended on the floor.


    "What poor upbringing you have! How dare you insult Mr Chu! If I were your father, I''d break your legs!"


    yelled Li Er angrily. Then he turned to Ma Fei and smiled faintly. "Mr Ma, your son didn''t know how to


    behave and offended Mr Chu, so I''ll help you to teach him a lesson, I hope you don''t mind."


    Ma Fei''s eyes twitched and he started cursing all of Li Er''s family.


    But while he was cursing inside, Ma Fei smiled back and said, "I don''t mind at all. This rebellious son of


    mine deserves to be hit, so you''ve done the right thing.¡±


    With that, Ma Fei pped a palm across Li Zi-Yang''s face.


    Li Zi-Yang had just managed to stand up when he got pped onto the floor again.


    "Ma Fei, you...!" Li Er red at him and cursed him inside.


    But Ma Fei just replied calmly, "Mr Li, I was afraid you might not bear to discipline your boy, so I thought


    I''d help you teach him a lesson, I hope you don''t mind."


    Li Er''s eyes twitched. There was nothing he could do except smile, agree, then turn and kicked Ma


    Ming-Bo.


    "What?! Again?!" Ma Fei''s entire face twitched and pped Li Zi-Yang again.


    "Ao-Ting, what are you waiting for? Give a toast to Mr Chu!" Lei San quickly hurried his own son since


    Li Er and Ma Fei were busy trying to hit each other''s sons silly.


    Lei Ao-Ting snapped out of his daze and quickly walked over to Ye Fan with a smile in his eyes, "Mr


    Chu, I would like to toast you with this ss of wine. May Mr Chu continue to shake the nation with


    your name and be a hero among heroes in this new year!"


    With Lei Ao-Ting right in front, all the other children from rich and powerful families came up to give a


    toast as well.


    "I represent my father, Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou, to toast Mr Chu! Happy new year, Mr Chu!" "Happy


    new year, Mr Chu!


    Youngster after youngster came out from behind the hall to present a toast to Ye Fan.


    Finally, it came to the Xia sisters. When they saw how Ye Fan stood right at the peak and epted the


    toasts from the people in front of them...


    PIANG! The wine ss in Xia Yue''s hands fell to the floor.


    "Why...why is it him?!" Xia Yue''s face was pale as she remained rooted to the floor.


    "Oh wow, sis, it''s him! I told you this Ye Fan was no ordinary person. I can''t believe I got it right!" Xia


    Xue was also shocked, but her shock soon turned into joy as she skipped along and ran towards Ye


    Fan.


    "Hello! I''m Xia Xue, we met before this. Are you really Mr Chu? I just knew you weren''t an ordinary


    person when I first saw you! I''ll represent my family in giving you this toast!"


    Xia Xue was lively and adorable like a little bunny as she smiled and chatted with Ye


    Fan.


    But Xia Yue felt like there were lead weights in her legs.


    She didn''t dare to go anywhere near Ye Fan now.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car stopping outside the restaurant was heard.


    A civil servant came in through the door.


    He shouted loudly towards the hall full of people.


    "Ie bearing a gift from the Provincial Committee Secretary of Jiangdong Province, He Lan-Shan!"


    What?

 Chapter 654 Do You Believe Now?

    Chapter 654 Do You Believe Now?


    "Oh my god!"


    "Even themittee secretary hase bearing a gift?¡±


    "My goodness."


    "Mr Chu is really going ces!"


    Everyone went into a frenzy when this man arrived.


    Before this, no matter how amazing Mr Chu was, he was only reputable in the corporate world.


    But now someone from the government was here. What did that mean?


    It meant that the government acknowledged that Ye Fan was truly the king of Jiangdong.


    But while everyone else was in shock, Fan Zhong-Xian didn''t agree with them.


    "Tsk, what''s he so gleeful about? Maybe he''s sent a nice white cloth here so that you can hang yourself


    with it! As the saying goes, it''s impossible for the same mountain to have two tigers. I wouldn''t think the


    Provincial Committee Secretary of Jiangdong would allow you to be powerful as the leader of


    Jiangdong," scoffed Fan Zhong-Xian.


    He wasn''t the only one who thought that way.


    Many others were also doubting He Lan-Shan''s sincerity.


    After all, since he hade uninvited, was he really here to wish Mr Chu well?


    But the present would prove whether he was for Mr Chu or not.


    Everyone was still undecided when one of the waitresses from outside came in with a bottle of hard


    liquor.


    "Mr Chu, the Provincial Committee Secretary of Jiangdong, He Lan-Shan would like to specially


    present this bottle of Jiangdong Supreme to you! He wishes Mr Chu a happy new year and hopes that


    the Feast of the Sea and Sky will go


    smoothly!"


    This waitress'' message from the secretary was like a huge rock falling into the ocean, causing another


    uproar among the guests.


    "Jiangdong...Jiangdong Supreme? So the secretary is recognizing him as the leader?" Fan Zhong-Xian


    was stunned.


    Everyone else was equally shaken.


    All the suspicions they had earlier disappeared.


    He Lan-Shan had sent a bottle of Jiangdong Supreme. What did that mean?


    It meant that he was officially recognizing Ye Fan as the king of Jiangdong''s corporate world, the


    supreme one!


    "Sure, I''ll ept this bottle of wine. Please help me to thank Secretary He," replied Ye Fan calmly as


    he stood on the high stage proudly.


    He waved his hand and some staff quickly brought the wine over.


    "Nannan,e over and pour a ss for me,¡± said Ye Fan as he turned to look at Chen Nan who was


    standing away from the crowd.


    Since she was specifically called out by Mr Chu, Chen Nan instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Sure, I''ll do that, Fan."


    Chen Nan was full of smiles and looked absolutely surprised by this disy of affection.


    She hopped over like a little sparrow as she elegantly made her way up the stage, smiled as she took


    the bottle of wine and filled a ss for Ye Fan.


    Li Er, Lei San and the rest were green-eyed when they saw this.


    They started cursing at how cunning Chen Ao was. Now they knew why he wasn''t bothered about


    sending his daughter to give Mr Chu a toast. So he had already sent his daughter over to him earlier.


    When he saw how close Chen Nan was to Ye Fan and then back at his stupid son, Li Er was so angry


    he nearly puked blood.


    If he had known this would happen, he should have had a daughter back then.


    "Alright now, everyone, I will not say anymore. Everything I want to express will be represented by this


    ss of wine. I would like to thank everyone foring all the way here to show your support. This


    ss is a toast to everyone!" his low voice resonated through the entire hall.


    Ye Fan took the ss of wine with Chen Nan holding the bottle and apanied him to give a toast to


    every table.


    All the rich and powerful were filled with great terror as Ye Fan approached their tables.


    They all trembled in awe as they quickly got up to return the toast.


    Even though they were normally powerful and unafraid, none of them dared to throw their weight about


    in front of Ye Fan.


    All of them humbled themselves and bowed low like they were lowly followers.


    "Mr Chu, here''s a toast to you!"


    "The Liu family of Yunzhou is willing to follow Mr Chu''s lead!"


    All the rich and powerful heads of various families stood up to return the toast to Ye Fan.


    There was only one olderdy who looked down and tried to hide herself in a corner as if she was


    afraid that Ye Fan would discover her.


    "Old Mrs Su, don''t just sit there. Mr Chu has arrived at our table, so aren''t you giving him a toast?"


    someone at the same table smiled and informed her.


    Gosh!


    This was as good as killing her.


    Old Mrs Su turned livid on the spot.


    She nearly strangled this big-mouthed


    person.


    The person she was most embarrassed to see now was Ye Fan.


    She was hoping to just keep her head down and pretend that she didn''t see her, but now someone had


    actually asked her specifically to give a toast.


    That was like putting her on a rotisserie rack for roasting.


    Would she dare to refuse?


    She had already offended Ye Fan once, so if she didn''t toast him now, that would be a sign of


    disrespect to Mr Chu.


    She had no choice but to pull herself along as she held up her wine ss and gave a toast to Ye Fan.


    "Mr...Mr Chu, th-this ss of wine...I would like to give you a toast," said Old Mrs Su with a forced smile


    as her voice trembled along with her hands.


    "No need. The Su family is a very high and mighty family, so I really couldn''t possibly be worthy of your


    toast. Jiangdong isn''t worthy either," said Ye Fan coldly. His words nged loudly like gold and rocks


    falling to the floor.


    Old Mrs Su was instantly in shock as she froze on the spot and felt terror overwhelm her heart.


    She wasn''t stupid. She could tell the anger in Ye Fan''s words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Especially thatst sentence.


    The Su family was too high and mighty for Jiangdong to be worthy of their existence?


    That was telling her that the Su family couldn''t stay in Jiangdong anymore.


    That was essentially sentencing the Su family to death.


    "Mr...Mr Chu..." Old Mrs Su tried to speak but Ye Fan had already moved on.


    All she saw was his cold and resolute back view.


    In despair, Old Mrs Su copsed onto her chair and then fell with a loud thud onto the floor along with


    the chair.


    "Old Mrs Su, Old Mrs Sul!"


    It was a mess behind him.


    But Ye Fan kept walking on as if he hadn''t heard any of themotion.


    He walked on expressionlessly with the ss of wine in his hand as he finally came to Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and Su Qian''s table.


    Su Qian''s face was pale, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red and Fan Zhong-Xian was terrified.


    After finding out who Ye Fan really was, Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t said a single word.


    They didn''t know what to say.


    They remained where they were as they just watched that skinny figure slowly walk towards them.


    Chen Nan refilled Ye Fan''s ss.


    Ye Fan held the ss in his hand and stood proudly.


    His clean and cold face looked down at Su Qian, Qiu Mu-Cheng, Fan Zhong-Xian and everyone else at


    the table.


    "Mu-Cheng, I told you before that I am Mr Chu but you didn''t believe me. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Ye Fan stood proudly before her with a cold smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 655 Getting Everything for Nothing

    Chapter 655 Getting Everything for Nothing


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng could respond, Ye Fan had already knocked back the entire ss of wine in one


    mouthful.


    All the differences and arguments from before as well thest three years of their marriage was all


    contained within this ss of wine.


    After the wine went down, 30% of it turned into loneliness and 70% of it turned into his motivation. His


    angry words earlier sent echoes down the hall.


    It had been such a long time. Ever since Ye Fan married into the Qiu family, nobody knew how much


    humiliation Ye Fan had suffered as a result.


    In the past, Ye Fan didn''t care about who bullied him, humiliated him orughed at him.


    In all of Yunzhou, the only person he cared about was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But no matter what Ye Fan managed to achieve, Qiu Mu-Cheng just thought that he had gotten all


    these things as favors


    from others.


    Today, he had invited Qiu Mu-Cheng to the Feast of the Sea and Sky.


    His aim was to make her see for herself that her man had risen on the clouds to reach the peak of


    Jiangdong.


    Ye Fan wanted to use reality to tell her that her man was no useless piece of trash.


    He wanted her to see that he was able to give her all the glory and honor if she wanted!


    After downing that ss, Ye Fan turned and left. All that Qiu Mu-Cheng was left with was Ye Fan''s


    skinny and determined back view.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained silent as she watched him walk away.


    His words continued to rey in her mind.


    Her heart was filled with nothing but regret and self-me.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng realized that she had been wrong right from the start.


    She was the one who had made a grave mistake to begin with.


    He was her husband, so she should have believed him unconditionally.


    She shouldn''t have suspected or questioned him.


    Her tears started to flow uncontrobly.


    As she watched Ye Fan walk away, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was already covered in tears without her


    realizing it.


    The Feast of the Sea and Sky soon came to an end.


    After the banquet officially came to a close, all the smaller and unimportant rich families as well as the


    younger ones like Su Qian and Fan Zhong-Xian also left the restaurant.


    The remaining leaders of the various cities were invited to Mount Yunding Vi instead.


    "Everyone, please take a seat, I''ve prepared high grade Maojian for all of you. Please have a taste, no


    need to stand on ceremony." Ye Fan sat on the highest seat reserved for the head of the house while


    the rest sat on a lower level sofa as they drank the tea.


    "Mr Chu, I''m sure you didn''t call all of us here just to drink tea, right? Please just speak your mind. The


    financial year just closed and I''m sure everyone has many things to attend to in the office, so if there''s


    anything you would like to say, just go straight to the point, that would be better for everyone. Time is


    money after all," said a man in his thirties in a low voice as he looked up at Ye Fan.


    "Chun-Hua, watch your attitude," said the man next to him with a pale face as he quietly nudged him.


    Ye Fan looked over and smiled faintly. "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?"


    "Sure," the man nodded and smiled. "Mr Chu is in a much higher position and it''s only normal for you


    not to know me. My name is Meng Chun-Hua, my father is the head of the Meng family in Liaocheng,


    Meng Hao."


    "Liaocheng?" Ye Fan frowned. He wasn''t very familiar with this city.


    Li Er quickly whispered, "Mr Chu, Liaocheng is a city on the western border of Jiangdong. It used to be


    under Zhao Wu-Ji''s jurisdiction, and this Meng family is the most powerful family in Liaocheng. Their


    background is pretty powerful, and apparently they''re rted to a powerful family in Yanjing by


    marriage. Even when Zhao Wu-Ji was in charge, he was also pretty polite to this Meng family."


    After Li Er''s brief introduction, Ye Fan nodded and had some understanding of this Meng family.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry at Meng Chun-Hua''s rather impolite words. Instead, heughed and said, "So


    it''s the Young Master of the Meng family. Since Young Master Meng has many things to do, then I won''t


    waste everyone''s precious time."


    Tve called everyone to gather in Yunzhou today not just to treat everyone to a meal, but there is indeed


    another matter that I would like to seek cooperation from everyone."


    "What is it? Mr Chu, please go ahead and say it."


    "If you hadn''t turned the tides back then and saved Jiangdong, we wouldn''t be here today."


    "Your problems are our problems too, Mr Chu."


    "Just say the word and we won''t hesitate even if we have to climb the highest mountains or brave the


    fiercest seas!"


    Many of them immediately beat their chest and expressed their loyalty as they looked at Ye Fan and


    waited for him to go on.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. "I don''t think this will involve anything dangerous. I still need to rely


    on everyone here to maintain stability in Jiangdong, so I won''t bear to let anybody do anything risky.


    This matter is both troublesome and simple at the same time. I would like everyone to help me gather a


    few tons of jade. The more the better, the higher the quality the better. Please help me to gather


    everything before Lunar New Year."


    What?


    "Jade? By the ton?!" Everyone was shocked by this request and stared at Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, why do you need so much jade? Jade is a precious material, so if you want to purchase a lot


    of it, it will cost a lot. Some high grade jade go for a few hundred million per ton," asked several people


    in the room puzzledly.


    Ye Fan quietly replied, "I have my own reasons for needing so much jade. I just want to know if you can


    help me to get this amount."


    Ye Fan looked around and the entire house


    fell silent.


    Everyone looked down and nobody wanted to say yes but nobody wanted to say no either.


    "If you want jade, of course it''s possible. As long as you have enough money, the Meng family can


    provide you with as much as you can afford. How much are you giving us to prepare all this jade?"


    Meng Chun-Hua''sughter rang out after a period of silence.


    The atmosphere in the room became even more awkward now.


    Meng Chun-Hua''s words was what everyone was wondering about as well.


    Ye Fan had asked them to get jade for him, but he didn''t mention anything about money.


    That was a lot of jade to buy.


    Ye Fan calmly responded to Meng Chun-Hua''s question, "I don''t have money, but if you''re asking about


    remuneration, then would a favor from me be enough?"


    "Tsk, a favor?"


    Meng Chun-Hua immediately burst outughing.


    "Mr Chu, you make it sound really nice, but are you trying to say that you''re not going to give us a


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    single cent and you want us to just give you the jade for free? Mr Chu, it''s not that I don''t want to do


    you this favor, but we''re all businessmen here. All of us have our fair share of loans to pay and other


    financial burdens."


    "But now you''re just going to give themand and you expect to get everything for nothing? You


    want us to buy jade for you out of our own pocket? Don''t you think this request is going a little


    overboard?"

 Chapter 656 Hell Come Back to Beg Me

    Chapter 656 He''ll Come Back to Beg Me


    "That''s right, Mr Chu, the economy is poor and manypanies have closed down."


    "We all look like we''re doing well, but we''re really barely getting by ourselves."


    "Ourpany has to repay all our bank loans by this time next year."


    "We''re not sure where we''re going to get money for our operations, so even though we would really


    love to get the jade for you, we''re a little tight on cash."


    After Meng Chun-Hua spoke up, many others in the bungalow started to chime in with simr concerns.


    They startedining to Ye Fan about how difficult their situation was and some even asked Ye


    Fan for help.


    All that talk about going up mountains and diving into oceans was all gone.


    "So...does that mean that everyone here isn''t agreeable to this?" Ye Fan frowned and his words


    sounded cold now.


    The bungalow fell into silence.


    Everyone just kept exchanging nces and didn''t say a word.


    They didn''t agree but they didn''t disagree either.


    "Mr Chu, the Xia family of Yunzhou will help!" Xia Xue suddenly spoke up from behind her grandfather.


    "Xue''er, what are you doing? Grandpa didn''t say anything, so how could you cut in like that?" snapped


    Xia Yue fiercely when she saw how her sister was just deciding on her own like that.


    She knew who Ye Fan was now, but even then, Xia Yue wasn''t going to let her family suffer losses just


    to butter up to this Mr Chu.


    So it was only natural for Xia Yue to feel both shocked and angry when she heard Xia Xue agree to this


    ridiculous request.


    "I believe Grandpa is also willing to cooperate with Mr Chu and support him." Xia Xue''s eyes looked


    confidently and hopefully at the old man in front of her.


    Old Master Xia nodded and smiledfortingly, "That''s right. Xue''er has spoken my mind. Mr Chu, if


    you need anything, the Xia family will do our best to support you! Don''t worry, the Xia family is willing to


    put in $800 million to buy high grade jade and send it to you before the Lunar New Year!"


    "Grandpa, why are you also..." Xia Yue''s eyes widened.


    She didn''t expect her grandfather to be muddleheaded as well.


    He was going to put in $800 million in exchange for a favor?


    That was as good as just giving the money away!


    Of course Xia Yue didn''t think it was worth it.


    "The Li family of Yunzhou is willing to contribute too!¡±


    "The Lei family of Jingzhou is willing to contribute!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Chen family of Jianghai is willing to contribute!"


    Once the Xia family expressed their support, it was like a rock had fallen into the ocean and many


    waves arose as a result.


    Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San all quickly chimed in to say that they were willing to help Ye Fan to


    purchase jade.


    After all, they were extremely grateful to Ye Fan.


    After Zhao Wu-Ji fell from grace, almost everything hadnded in Chen Ao, Li Er and Lei San''s hands.


    In other words, the power they enjoyed today was mostly a result of what Ye Fan had given to them.


    If Ye Fan needed anything, the three of them would definitely be the first to show their support.


    But the rest were still obviously unsure.


    After all, even if Ye Fan was powerful, asking them to basically throw a few hundred million away made


    them feel the pinch.


    Just when everyone else was still weighing the pros and cons and were conflicted on what to do, a cold


    Meng Chun-Hua stood up again among the crowd.


    "Mr Li, Mr Chen and Mr Lei have huge businesses, so offering a few billion is nothing to them. But my


    business is too small and cannotpare to theirs. So Mr Chu, I''m really sorry but the Meng family will


    not participate in this. Farewell!" said Meng Chun-Hua slowly. His words carried some mockery and he


    was clearly determined not to be part of this.


    After that, he just turned to leave without even waiting for Ye Fan to answer. He didn''t even try being


    polite to Ye Fan.


    "Meng Chun-Hua, you''re outrageous! Even though the Meng family is powerful, Mr Chu''s prestige is


    not something that a youngster like you can afford to offend!" shouted Li Er angrily. Meng Chun-Hua''s


    attitude had clearly infuriated him.


    Arge number of bodyguards in suits outside the bungalow immediately swarmed over and blocked


    Meng Chun-Hua''s way.


    Meng Chun-Hua stopped walking and turned around to look back at Ye Fan with a calm smile. "Mr


    Chu, even if the deal falls through, we should observe some basic courtesy. We all have the freedom to


    decide if we want to work with you or not. But are you now trying to use your status to force us into


    doing this for you? All the big bosses of Jiangdong are watching your actions, so aren''t you afraid that


    all these people who fear and respect you today turn coldhearted after seeing the way you treat them?"


    said Meng Chun-Hua in a neutral voice and a faint smile. He didn''t look afraid at all.


    Meng Chun-Hua didn''t have much reverence for this Mr Chu in the first ce.


    This man was just some gangster from Jiangdong after all. He was clearly too far off from the powerful


    families of Yanjing.


    The Meng family was very closely tied to a powerful family in Yanjing, so he wasn''t as afraid of Ye Fan


    as the other folks in this room.


    On top of that, he was in the right.


    Meng Chun-Hua became even bolder because of that.


    "You!" Li Er was about to erupt again when Ye Fan raised a hand to stop him.


    "Let him go. Young Master Meng is right, everyone has the freedom to decide whether they want to


    work with me or not. Since you aren''t willing to, then you may leave. I don''t have to resort to forcing a


    few ants into a corner. But let me just say that after you''ve turned this down today, don''t regret it in the


    future." "You don''t have to worry about that," scoffed Meng Chun-Hua. Everyone watched on as he


    walked right out of the house and drove out from Mount Yunding.


    "Mr Chu, are we just letting him go like that? Once he sets an example, it''s going to be hard to deal


    with the rest,¡± said Li Er worriedly.


    After all, the best way to make everyone in Jiangdong cooperate was to punish one of them to serve as


    an example to the rest.


    Since the Meng family was the first one to disagree, they became an excellent example.


    But Ye Fan just let him go like that, so Li Er became anxious.


    Was Mr Chu also afraid of the Meng family''s background?


    But Ye Fan just smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, he''lle back to beg me.¡±

 Chapter 657 Consolidating Jiangdong

    Chapter 657 Consolidating Jiangdong


    Ye Fan didn''t speak too softly, so everyone heard him.


    But very few of them thought too much about it and thought that Ye Fan was just talking big.


    Was Ye Fan powerful?


    Of course he was.


    He had shocked Jiangdong and every rich and powerful person hade to pay their respects to him


    today. Even the Provincial Committee Secretary had given him a bottle of Jiangdong Supreme!


    Very few people in Jiangdong would dare to offend someone of such a status.


    But the Meng family of Liaocheng was one of those exceptions.


    After all, many people felt that the Meng family''s background was more powerful than Ye Fan.


    Back when Zhao Wu-Ji was consolidating his power, he didn''t dare to touch the Meng family either.


    As a result, when Ye Fan let Meng Chun-Hua walk out unscathed, they all thought that Ye Fan was


    afraid of the Meng family too.


    But while that was what they were thinking, nobody dared to actually say it.


    Otherwise, they would really be in trouble!


    After Meng Chun-Hua left, the rest of them continued to just exchange nces without making a


    decision.


    Ye Fan didn''t have so much time to sit around and wait for them, so he quietly asked, "What about the


    rest? Do you want to leave like Young Master Meng did, or are you willing to help me?"


    Nobody answered.


    The remaining people looked at each other but were unwilling to make a decision.


    Ye Fan continued, "You don''t have to be so nervous. Go ahead and speak your mind." "No matter what


    decision you make, I will respect it. I will definitely not force anybody, and I will not use my status to


    bully anybody," said Ye Fan slowly.


    His speech was calm and he even took a sip of tea in between.


    Finally, someone spoke up and said apologetically, "Mr Chu, I''m really sorry, but just a few days ago,


    my family business...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Ye Fan waved his hand. "Sure, I got it."


    "I will bid you farewell with this cup of tea. Once you finish drinking it, I''ll get someone to send you


    down."


    Ye Fan got one of the servants to send a cup of tea over.


    The man hesitated for a while, then drank the entire cup in one mouthful.


    Then just like Meng Chun-Hua, he turned and left in his car.


    After this second person left, it was as if a chain reaction had started. One after another got up to take


    their leave.


    All of them drank down one cup of tea and left Mount Yunding.


    Li Er shook his head and sighed at the sight of this.


    He just knew that letting Meng Chun-Hua leave like that would make the others follow in his footsteps.


    Very few were willing to agree to deal that made losses after all.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few moments, Mount Yunding Vi had lost half its guests.


    Out of those who remained, some of them grit their teeth and finally decided to support Ye Fan.


    The rest said they wanted to go back and think about it before giving Ye Fan an answer.


    Ye Fan agreed to that. "If you need time to think about it, I''ll give you time. I want an answer before I


    leave Yunzhou tomorrow night."


    In no time, these people also left the vi.


    The bungalow was left only with those who had agreed there and then to support Ye Fan.


    Of course, everyone was supporting Ye Fan for a variety of reasons.


    Some of them were grateful to Ye Fan, some were afraid of Ye Fan and some of them felt that Ye Fan


    would do well in the future.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about their reasons. He just wanted the result.


    "Alright now, the Feast of the Sea and Sky has officiallye to an end. It''s been a long day, so


    everyone should go back and get some rest. As for the jade, don''t worry, I won''t let you guys suffer a


    loss on it."


    Ye Fan''s words made his supporters feel a little more at ease now.


    This final batch of people also left the house.


    But Ye Fan got Li Er, Lei San and Chen Ao to stay.


    "Mr Chu, that''s why I said that you shouldn''t have let that Meng Chun-Hua leave so easily. More than


    half of them ended up following him and less than one third of the group remained. I don''t think it''s


    going to be easy to get so much jade together with this group," sighed Li Er as he shook his head.


    Ye Fan needed a huge amount of jade, so if few people were willing to contribute, that meant that


    everyone who did would have a greater amount of responsibility to bear, so Li Er was naturally worried


    about this.


    Chen Ao and Lei San nodded along. They agreed with Li Er as well.


    But Ye Fan remained as calm as ever.


    He was like the calm surface of ake, and there was no change in his emotions at all.


    He even calmly took a sip of tea.


    Heughed quietly. "One third? That''s enough to consolidate and lead all of Jiangdong. Li Er, Chen Ao,


    Lei San, put together a report on everything those people who followed Meng Chun-Hua''s lead own. I


    want it by tomorrow."


    "Also, put together a list of those who chose to support me like the Xia family."


    Hmm?


    "Mr Chu, you''re doing this because...?" The three men were stunned.


    A momentter, all three of them shuddered as if they had just been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    "Mr Chu, so you purposely let Meng Chun-Hua go? You also deliberately made such an unreasonable


    request? You wanted to see who''s on your side and who isn''t? You wanted to know who is truly on your


    side and who''s faking it?"


    The three of them immediately widened


    their eyes.


    They were shocked!


    Before this, they also thought that Ye Fan had gone too far in making all of them contribute jade without


    giving anything in return. That was as good as robbery.


    They felt that Ye Fan was really being heartless.


    But now they realized that Ye Fan had done this with other intentions in mind.


    Mr Chu was truly someone with great foresight and a good sense of the bigger picture.


    They couldn''t help but feel great admiration for Ye fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled. "If I don''t do that, how would I be able to differentiate those who have other


    intentions?"


    The three of them had guessed it right.


    Ye Fan had organized the Feast of the Sea


    and Sky not just to ask everyone to help him gather jade but also to test their hearts.


    He had a mission of his own toplete and couldn''t keep watch over Jiangdong all the time.


    So he needed a group of families and factions to help him take care of the various parts of Jiangdong.


    Of course, more importantly, he wanted to use this chance to get rid of anybody who might potentially


    rock the boat.


    Ye Fan took a sip of tea and said, "Besides those things, give me a report on the Meng family of


    Liaocheng too. I want to know all their connections, friends and family as well as all their business


    partners by tomorrow. It''s high time we cleaned up the scum that Zhao Wu-Ji left behind back then."


    He spoke very calmly and quietly, but it sounded like thunder crashing on the other three men.


    "Mr Chu, this...you mean...you mean you intend to attack the Meng family?!"

 Chapter 658 Be A Calm Person

    Chapter 658 Be A Calm Person


    "Mr Chu, that''s really not advisable. The matriarch of the Meng family is the younger sister of the head


    of a powerful family in Yanjing. Back when Zhao Wu-Ji was practically invincible, he didn''t dare to touch


    them either. This Meng family is like a beehive, so if you stab it, it''s going to cause an endless string of


    troubles."


    The three men in the room were all horrified at Ye Fan''s words.


    They were worried, so they all tried to advise Ye Fan against this.


    "That''s right, Mr Chu. This Meng family didn''t make a good decision, but I think we could just give them


    a small warning first. That would be better than fighting them to the bitter end. After all, if the Meng


    family bes desperate, I think we might suffer quite badly," said Chen Ao with a grim expression on


    his face.


    Even though it was true that the Meng family''s powerful backer in Yanjing might not win them in


    Jiangdong, the three of them still felt that going up against the Meng family might result in them killing


    off 1,000 enemy soldiers while losing 800 of their own.


    Ye Fan had just be the king of Jiangdong and his followers were not stable yet, so his foundations


    in Jiangdong were strong. It didn''t seem like a good move to do something so drastic at this juncture.


    So the three of them tried their best to persuade Ye Fan against doing this.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head. "A small warning? I don''t have that sort of time. I will leave Yunzhou


    tomorrow. So within these two days, I must resolve this time bomb! After the battle at Mount Tai, all of


    Jiangdong acknowledged me as their leader. Since he refuses to follow me, then the Meng family can


    forget about staying here!"


    BOOM...


    Ye Fan''s words were firm and loud, like the falling of rocks and gold onto the floor.


    Ye Fan''s authoritative aura filled the entire


    ce.


    The three of them felt their hearts trembled and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    They looked even more reverently and fearfully at Ye Fan.


    There were days when the three of them wondered if this young man in front of them was seriously


    only in his twenties.


    They probably only had a fraction of the boldness and motivation that Ye Fan had.


    After Ye Fan had made this decision, he dismissed the three of them to carry out his instructions.


    "Is there something else?" asked Ye Fan when he realized that none of them had budged.


    Chen Ao and Lei San just smiled without saying anything while Li Er looked mournfully towards Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, it''s nothing really - it''s about my


    son.¡±


    Li Er turned and looked outside the room as he bellowed, "You little bastard! Get in here now! How


    dare you offend Mr Chu!


    I''m going to break your bloody legs!"


    Li Zi-Yang had been kneeling outside all this while. When his father yelled for him, he quickly started


    crawling into the room with great fear in his heart.


    The other person who crawled in with him was the son of Ma Fei, Ma Ming-Bo.


    The two of them finally realized who on earth they had actually offended.


    Ma Ming-Bo in particr, was so scared after finding out that Ye Fan was Mr Chu that he felt like his


    soul nearly left his body.


    Now he knew why Xu Chang-Qing had been so respectful towards Ye Fan on Mount Yunyang.


    And he also realized that he had been attempting to snatch Mr Chu''s woman too.


    Ma Ming-Bo was filled with horror and his heart nearly despaired.


    He knelt before Ye Fan and couldn''t stop apologizing and begging for mercy.


    "Mr Chu, I...I was wrong. I was blind and offended you! Mr Chu, I hope you can be magnanimous and


    let me off this once. I really didn''t mean to do this. I promise I will never covet Su Qian after this," said


    Ma Ming-Bo in a pitiful sounding voice. His voice was even trembling.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "You were in the wrong, but you still don''t know where you


    went wrong? Did you think someone like the daughter of the Su family can catch my attention?"


    "Huh?" Ma Ming-Bo was stunned for a moment and became confused. "Isn''t she...isn''t she your


    girlfriend?"


    "Of course not!" Ye Fan immediately refuted this and his tone of voice was even firmer.


    I went for dinner with the Su family because I wanted to return Su Yuan-Shan a favor. Su Qian and I


    are just acquaintances and we''re not rted in any way. I''m already married and Qiu Mu-Cheng is my


    wife."


    What?


    "Your...your wife...is...Qiu Mu-Cheng?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ma Ming-Bo was even more shocked by this and his eyes were huge. He could hardly believe it.


    He never thought that Mr Chu would already be married.


    And on top of that, Su Qian''s best friend turned out to be Mr Chu''s wife.


    Ma Ming-Bo was suddenly feeling really d.


    He was so d that he hadn''t done anything out of line with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Otherwise, he might still die even if he had nine lives to spare.


    But at the same time, it wasn''t as if Ma Ming-Bo didn''t have any designs on Qiu Mu-Cheng at all.


    His original n was to get together officially with Su Qian, then get together with Qiu Mu-Cheng


    behind her back to be his lover.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t lose to Su Qian in terms of figure and looks.


    The only thing she lost to Su Qian in was her family background.


    Anybody would like such a woman.


    But after finding out who Qiu Mu-Cheng really was, Ma Ming-Bo broke into a cold sweat.


    After Ma Ming-Bo was done apologizing, Li Zi-Yang pleaded profusely with Ye Fan as well.


    On ount of their fathers, Ye Fan didn''t make things too difficult for them.


    He just gave them a cold reminder, "Next time, look carefully before you do anything. Especially you, Li


    Zi-Yang. I remember you saying that your dad was the most powerful person in Yunzhou. Who do you


    think is the most powerful now?"


    Li Er almost went into a frenzy when he heard Ye Fan''s teasing words.


    In his horror, Li Er pped Li Zi-Yang across the face again. "You little bastard! Are you trying to get


    your own father killed?! If you spout such nonsense again, I''ll p your mouth to death! How dare you


    simply say such things! How did I get a stupid son like you? I''m going to die someday because of your


    stupidity!"


    Li Er was both horrified and infuriated.


    Saying that he was the most powerful in front of Mr Chu was definitely disrespecting Mr Chu.


    In the worst case scenario, they might all die.


    Of course Li Er was scared.


    But Ye Fan just continued shaking his head as heughed, "It''s alright, I won''t punish you guys this


    time round. But I''ll just leave you with one word of advice. In the future, be calm, be kind and be


    someone who always smiles. Don''t always try to show off or try to look cool.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words echoed through the room.


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo nodded and didn''t dare to say anything at all.


    Chen Ao''s eyelids twitched as he thought to himself, "But Mr Chu sure knows how to act cool."

 Chapter 659 A Silent War

    Chapter 659 A Silent War


    "Also, Nannan is like my younger sister, so I''m fine if you want to go after her. But if you do anything


    that crosses the line or force Nannan to do anything she doesn''t want to, I''ll be the first one toe


    after you!"


    Everyone looked enviously at the beautiful girl who remained by Ye Fan''s side the whole time.


    Since she could get Mr Chu''s promise to protect her, Chen Nan''s position in Mr Chu''s heart was


    certainly high.


    With Chen Ao as her father and Ye Fan as her older brother, Chen Nan was practically a princess


    within Jiangdong.


    Nobody would dare to offend her from now on.


    "She''s so lucky that she caught Mr Chu''s attention."


    Lei San and Li Er were both so envious.


    Thanks to his daughter''s rtionship with Mr Chu, Chen Ao''s position in Jiangdong was definitely more


    stable now.


    Li Er looked at Chen Nan, then looked at his own son. He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    He had nned to get his son to be close to Mr Chu as well. That way, Li Er''s position in


    Jiangdong would be more stable.


    But clearly, his stupid son was hopeless.


    "Perhaps Xue-Qi could give it a shot," thought Li Er to himself as he looked at Chen Nan.


    His younger sister was about as pretty as Chen Nan was, andpared to Chen Nan, Li Xue-Qi was a


    little more mature and charming.


    Li Er felt that if his sister took a little more initiative, she would win Mr Chu''s heart.


    Li Er had no idea that after Ye Fan had Qiu Mu-Cheng as his wife, he wasn''t interested in other women.


    After seeing the great ocean, no other water looked impressive. After seeing the beautiful clouds of the


    mountain, no other clouds looked pretty.


    After experiencing the vastness of the sea, why would Ye Fan stop at a tiny spring?


    Back in Yanjing, Xu Lei had expressed her feelings for Ye Fan but he had already politely refused her.


    Li Xue-Qi didn''t stand a chance.


    As for Chen Nan, Ye Fan was attached to her because he had a younger cousin who was around her


    age and had a simr personality. Ye Fan was always reminded of that cousin in the Chu family who


    truly treated him like an older brother when he saw Chen Nan, so he took extra care of Chen Nan as a


    result.


    He never thought about anything else.


    "Hoho, congrattions, Mr Chen. Your daughter now has Mr Chu as her older brother, so even after


    you grow old, you don''t have to be afraid that nobody''s looking out for your daughter.¡±


    Lei San and Li Er started congratting Chen Ao.


    Chen Ao smiled back proudly.


    But while everyone else wasughing merrily, nobody noticed that Chen Nan''s pretty eyes were filled


    with disappointment at Ye Fan''s words.


    After all this was done, everyone left the house.


    Chen Nan followed Chen Ao back to Jianghai.


    Before leaving, Chen Nan still smiled brightly to bid Ye Fan goodbye. At the same time, she advised


    him, "Fan, women need to be coaxed. It''s normal for husband and wife to quarrel from time to time.


    Besides, Mu-Cheng was doing all this for your good. So after I''m gone, remember to visit Mu-Cheng,


    ok?"


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled at Chen Nan''s cheeky expression. "Alright, alright, I got it. Hurry along now,


    your dad''s calling you. Have a safe journey home!"


    Ye Fan waved and saw his guests out.


    Once they had all left, the Feast of the Sea and Sky had trulye to an end.


    But the effects of this feast was far from done.


    That very night, Li Er gathered all the information he got from Chen Ao and Lei San and sent


    everything over to Ye Fan.


    There was a lot of information to sort out, but the most important part was information about the Meng


    family.


    "The grandmother of Meng Chun-Hua is Zhang Yi-Zhu, she''s from Yanjing. As far as I know, the Zhang


    family in Yanjing is quite powerful. They aren''t one of the super-rich, but they''re definitely among the


    first tier families of Yanjing."


    ¡°Over the years, the Meng family and Zhang family have been very closely connected, and I heard that


    one of the daughters in the Meng Chun-Hua''s extended family is engaged to someone in the Zhang


    family. They''re supposed to get married after Lunar New Year."


    "With that in mind, I still think it''s best not to sh head on with the Meng family. Giving them a warning


    is still much better than shing with them."


    After reading through all the information, Li Er now had a better picture of the Meng family, but at the


    same time, he became even more worried now.


    At first, Li Er thought that the backing that the Meng family had was probably just a second tier family in


    Yanjing.


    But he realized that he had underestimated the support that the Meng family had.


    But even after hearing what Li Er said, Ye Fan''s expression remained calm.


    His expression was as still as the surface of ake and as calm as the water in a well.


    "First tier family?" Ye Fanughed and shook his head. "Even if they were an up anding family, I


    wouldn''t be worried about them. Why be afraid of a first tier family?¡±


    Li Er became even more worried when he heard Ye Fan''s response. "Mr Chu, we really shouldn''t insist


    on this if we really can''t do it. If this attack fails, have you thought about what the consequences are?"


    "Only the victor of a battle gets to be the king! If this attack fails, then the current stable situation of


    Jiangdong will be in danger! In the worst case scenario, Jiangdong might even end up with a new king.


    I am of low status, so no matter how much I lose in this fight, it is insignificant."


    "But Mr Chu, if we lose this battle, then your bright future and path ahead would be ruined because of


    this!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Er described Ye Fan''s attack on the Meng family like going to war.


    It was true that Li Er and the other two men viewed it as a war.


    This was a battle between the powers of Jiangdong. A battled between Ye Fan''s camp and the Meng


    family.


    No matter what the results were, it would definitely change the power bnce in Jiangdong.


    Li Er even felt that this battle was no less than the one back at Mount Tai.


    But no matter how hard Li Er tried to persuade him, Ye Fan still didn''t look like he was going to change


    his mind.


    Tve already decided on this matter, stop trying to persuade me otherwise. What you need to do now is


    to make use of every resource and connection we have to cut off all investment, raw material supplies,


    partnerships, sales and other aspects of the Meng family''s family business, Chunhua Industries!"


    "Not only must we cut off all revenue for Meng Group, but we must cut off their import chains and sales


    channels as well! We must make sure that Meng Group bespletely isted within


    Jiangdong."


    "In two days, I will let the Meng family understand what despair feels like!" said Ye Fan calmly. But even


    his calm voice carried great malice and iciness.


    Even though Ye Fan sounded confident, Li Er honestly wasn''t confident that they could trip the Meng


    family up so quickly.

 Chapter 660 Response from Various Parties

    Chapter 660 Response from Various Parties


    It was one thing to be able to truly cut Meng Group off from every business in Jiangdong. But even if


    they managed to achieve that, so what?


    Meng Group was backed by a powerful supporter in Yanjing.


    As long as the Zhang family in Yanjing was still doing well, the Meng family wouldn''t copse either.


    Even if Ye Fan used all of Jiangdong''s resources, there would be nothing they could do about them.


    So Li Er didn''t hold very high hopes about this operation.


    But Li Er didn''t have any choice. Ye Fan refused to listen to his advice and insisted on carrying on, so


    Li Er had to just carry out Ye Fan''s instructions.


    After he got back home, he had a video conference with Chen Ao and Lei San.


    "How did it go? Did you manage to persuade Mr Chu? Mr Chu just became the king of Jiangdong and


    his position isn''t stable yet. It''s definitely a bad time to fall out with the Meng family," said Lei San


    anxiously.


    The three of them were now in the same boat as Ye Fan.


    If anything happened to Ye Fan, the three of them would be in trouble too, so it was only natural for


    them to be exceptionally concerned with Ye Fan''s decision.


    Li Er gave a long sigh. Tve said everything I could, but Mr Chu has no intention of changing his mind.


    Besides, he just passed the death sentence on the Meng family earlier. He wants us to take action


    tonight. We have to cut off all revenue, imports and sales channels that the Meng family has. Also, we


    have to try to get all their business partners to terminate all contracts with them. He wants to


    What?


    "Mr Chu is serious about this? Li Er, why didn''t you tell Mr Chu about the possible consequences of


    doing this? Does he think doing this will work? As long as the ones backing up the Meng family are still


    standing strong, the Meng family will never be isted and left helpless!" said Chen Ao anxiously.


    Li Er continued to shake his head. "There''s no point telling me about this. I''ve already said everything I


    could. But you two know Mr Chu''s personality. Once he''s decided on something, even if all three of us


    kneel before him and plead with him, he''s not going to change his mind."


    "What are we going to do now?" asked Lei San in a grim voice.


    It was silent for a while.


    After a moment, Chen Ao finally shook his head and sighed. "What else can we do? We have to carry


    out Mr Chu''s instructions."


    Lei San sighed bitterly as well. "Mr Chu is still too young after all. Young and rash. He''ll probably get it


    after he gets his


    fingers burnt.¡±


    The three of them hung up with a heavy heart.


    They started their n to attack the Meng family from all sides that very night.


    Back at Mount Yunding Vi.


    The pile of documents was still on the table, but Ye Fan didn''t look at them


    He just scoffed quietly. "The Zhang family in Yanjing?¡±


    His light chuckles echoed softly in the room and it was filled with disdain.


    Ye Fan picked up his phone and was about to give Xu Lei a call when his phone started ringing first.


    It was Xu Lei.


    "Hello Lei, I was just about to call you, but you came calling first," said Ye Fan with a faint chuckle after


    he picked up the call.


    "Is that so? So you still remember I exist? You''ve returned to Jiangdong for so long but you haven''t


    called me at all," grumbled Xu Lei.


    Ye Fanughed bitterly, "But I''m on the phone with you now. It''s 1 st January, so happy new year, Lei."


    "Humph, that''s more like it." Xu Lei nodded satisfactorily and she wasn''t so angry with him anymore.


    She too, wished Ye Fan a happy new year.


    "By the way, there''s something that I''ll need to trouble you about.¡±


    "Ha, I just knew it. You wouldn''t remember me if you didn''t need me to do something for you," Xu Lei


    started grumbling again.


    Ye Fan barely managed to humor her with an apology.


    "What is it?" asked Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan exined to Xu Lei about the Meng family.


    Xu Lei immediately frowned upon hearing this.


    "Fan, don''t worry about the Zhang family, I''ll settle it. I''ll make sure the Zhang family doesn''t provide the


    Meng family with any help until they surrender to you. They wouldn''t dare to try!" Xu Lei''s voice was


    rather icy now.


    Anybody who threatened her Fan''s family or influence was her enemy!


    She would never let them off.


    "Lei, I''ll have to trouble you to do this then. I''ll get the Xue family to help you as well."


    After that brief conversation, Ye Fan hung up as well.


    Ye Fan remained exceptionally calm and there was no worry nor anxiety on his face at all.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Er felt that the Zhang family from


    Yanjing was a powerful enemy.


    But they were nothing to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t even care for the most influential families of Yanjing. So what was one tiny Zhang family


    to him?


    Then again, Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San were just pawns in Ye Fan''s hands, so they only knew a


    fraction of what Ye Fan was capable of. It was only natural for them to be worried.


    The night passed very quickly.


    Chen Ao, Li Er and Lei San had spent the night making arrangements.


    The next day, every business and family who partnered Chunhua Group within Jiangdong announced


    that they were terminating their partnerships.


    At the same time, as the chairman of the Jiangdong Business Association, Chen Ao dered that they


    were going to discipline the Meng family for disrupting market operations, so he called on all major


    corporations in Jiangdong to boycott Chunhua Group.


    After Chen Ao made this announcement, Li Er and Lei San immediately supported him.


    Mr Chu didn''t appear in any of this, but it was obvious that he was the one trying to attack the Meng


    family.


    At the Wang family''s bungalow in Haozhou.


    "Dad, what do we do now? Should we support Chen Ao and the rest in this move?" asked Wang Yu-


    Chen as he sat next to his father, Wang Jie-Xi. Wang Jie-Xi was deep in thought after he had received


    the news from Chen Ao.


    After a short period of silence, Wang Jie-Xi shook his head. "We''ll sit and observe for a while. The


    Meng family is not as powerful as Mr Chu within Jiangdong, but they have a strong backer. If Mr Chu


    pushes them into a corner, it''s hard to say who will eventually win. It''s better to just wait and see for the


    moment," said Wang Jie-Xi quietly.


    Over at the Xia family in Yunzhou.


    The Xia family wasn''t one of the top families in Yunzhou, but they were quite influential.


    More importantly, the Xia family had always worked very closely to with the Meng family.


    But now that Mr Chu suddenly wanted to make things difficult for the Meng family, the Xia family was


    now in a dilemma.


    Should they continue their partnership or terminate it?


    The Xia family was now faced with an extremely tough question.

 Chapter 661 The Meng Familys Situation

    Chapter 661 The Meng Family''s Situation


    "Mr Chu moved in on the Meng family in the end. He sure was swift about exacting revenge," said Old


    Master Xia worriedly.


    Everyone in the Xia family was filled with solemn expressions. They clearly didn''t know whose side to


    pick.


    After all, the Xia family could neither afford to offend the Meng family nor Mr Chu.


    "Grandpa, I think we can''t stop working with the Meng family. The Meng family has the support of an


    important family from Yanjing. Also, they will be rted by marriage to the Zhang family from Yanjing


    after New Year. Now that they are fighting each other, if we stop working with the Meng family, we will


    offend them deeply. Moreover, even if Ye Fan is the King of Jiangdong, he only assumed his title for a


    few months and is still unstable. If he is going to pit a fight with the colossal Meng family, it''s hard to tell


    who will win in the end, right? After all, won''t the influential families from the capital be far stronger than


    Mr Chu?" persuaded Xia Yue instead.


    Xia Yue was keenly aware that she had deeply provoked Ye Fan, so if the Xia family took Ye Fan''s


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    side, she would fall into a precarious situation.


    After all, Old Master Xia would never give a person with a vendetta against Ye Fan any important roles.


    She would rather convince Old Master Xia to take the Meng family''s side rather than risk getting left out


    in the cold in the future.


    If the Xia family helped the Meng family take down Ye Fan, Xia Yue could remain the family''s eldest


    princess.


    "No! Grandpa, I think we should answer to Master Li Er''s rally and stop working with the Meng family.


    Mr Chu is an incredible man, so we should believe him."


    But the typically meek Xia Xue surprisingly found the courage to stand and speak up and opposed Xia


    Yue''s suggestion during the family meeting.


    "Xue, shut up! You stupid girl! What would you know? This is no ce for you to speak! What incredible


    man? Ye Fan became the King of Jiangdong only because of the karma he umted in his


    previous life. He might be an incredible man in Jiangdong, but he''s nothing to Yanjing''s influential


    families. An incredible man? At best, he''s a louse from the countryside!" shouted Xia Yue instantly. She


    didn''t think her meek sister would dare go against her wishes.


    Xia Xue was so terrified that she hung her head without daring to utter a word again.


    "Enough! Stop arguing!¡±


    After a long silence, Old Master Xia finally spoke up.


    In an instant, Xia Yue, Xia Xue, and the Xia family all looked at Old Master Xia.


    Old Master Xia raised his head to look at everyone and ordered, "From now on, all the Xia family''s


    businesses will cut business ties with the Meng family! Mr Chu is the dragon of Yunzhou. Since our


    family has resided in Yunzhou for generations, we''ll support Yunzhou''s


    dragon!"


    What?


    "But Grandpa...." persuaded Xia Yue the moment she heard her grandfather. She had nearly lost all


    hope.


    "Enough! Xia Yue, I might have overindulged you in the past and made you willful and immature and


    caused you to speak rudely to Mr Chu. Do you know if Mr Chu were present, those words you said


    would be enough to send the entire family to death? I''m warning you this onest time, if you


    disrespect Mr Chu again, then you can hand over your title as the family princess to Xue!" said Old


    Master Xia as his thunderous voice exploded.


    Old Master Xia''s sternness left Xia Yue pale and afraid to speak.


    Simr scenes urred throughout Jiangdong after Chen Ao and the others started to take out the


    Meng family.


    Some of them silently watched things unfold like the Wang family from Haozhou.


    Some of them supported their cause all out like the Xia family.


    But simrly, there were those who chose to support the Meng family.


    At the Meng family in Liaocheng.


    "Humph. That outrageous Mr Chu. How dare he touch the Meng family?" said Meng Chun-Hua angrily


    as he mmed the table with a darkened look on his face.


    Given the Meng family''s background, he thought Mr Chu wouldn''t dare to move in on them.


    But it seemed like Meng Chun-Hua had underestimated Ye Fan''s ferocity after all.


    "Chun-Hua, what should we do now? Although we have forces in Jiangdong, they aren''t strong enough


    to go against Mr Chu. Over 30 businesses have announced that they would cut ties with us!" said


    Meng Hao gravely.


    All these years, his mother''s family''s protection allowed the Meng family to develop smoothly in


    Jiangdong.


    Neither the likes of Zhao Wu-Ji nor Chen Ao ever dared to touch the Meng family.


    Now Mr Chu wanted to make an example of the Meng family shortly after he gained power.


    Meng Chun-Hua waved his hands. "Dad, calm down. We merely lost a few deals. If no one in the


    province wants to work with us, we can look beyond its borders. So long as we don''t lose funding or the


    supply chain, the Meng family has nothing to fear!" said Meng Chun-Hua nonchntly in a particrly


    confident tone.


    Just after he said this, some Meng family members hurried in from outside.


    "Chun-Hua, Uncle! Bad...bad news!"


    "What''s with the panic? It''s just a few tiny businesses refusing to work with us, isn''t it? It''s such a tiny


    matter, but look at how petrified you are. I told you to collect goods from the city suburbs earlier. How


    did it turn out?" scolded Meng Chun-Hua sternly when he caught sight of his frantic family members.


    "Chun-Hua, that''s what I''m here for. The Xia family agreed to do business with us, but their fleet of


    trucks suddenly left, so 180 tons of material got taken back. I called the head of the Xia family, and he


    said they won''t provide us with goods from now on."


    What?


    "How could they do that? They are just a second rate family from Yunzhou. How dare they challenge


    us? But we have many channels of supply, so that won''t even cause a dent. Contact the other suppliers


    and get them to send us more goods!" said Meng Chun-Hua sternly.


    "Chun-Hua, I already have. Out of the eight vendors who have been regrly supplying us stock,


    seven of them have terminated their contracts. Only one tiny business is left, but it isn''t enough!" his


    cousin replied sadly.


    Meng Chun-Hua clenched his fists tightly in an instant and said, "Well done, Mr Chu. He wants to cut


    off our supply chain, but can he do it? The world is hungry for profit and only turns for profit. Call the


    other seven vendors to tell them Chunhua Group will pay them a billion in advance. Let''s see if they will


    turn away free money now?"

 Chapter 662 If Its a Fight He Wants, its a Fight He Gets!

    Chapter 662 If It''s a Fight He Wants, it''s a Fight He Gets!


    Money makes the world go round.


    So how could no one be tempted by the money Meng Chun-Hua offered?


    After all, businessmen cared about money the most.


    As long as Meng Chun-Hua gave them enough profit, he was certain that even the strongest walls


    would fall.


    "But Chun-Hua, thepany has less than $100 million in cash reserves, so it''s impossible to pay our


    vendors in advance like that," replied his cousin sadly.


    "It''s okay. Get in touch with the bank. The $5 billion loan ought to be released soon," replied Meng


    Chun-Hua calmly.


    Another person stood up and told Meng Chun-Hua, "Chun-Hua, I was about to tell you. The bank just


    called to tell us the loan has been dyed. They want to reassess our assets and risk level, so the loan


    they promised is on indefinite hold."


    What?


    "On hold?" Meng Chun-Hua''s expression fell immediately. "The bank is such a fence-sitter! They are


    can easily make that $1 billion if we sell a portion of them. Contact our distributors and tell them


    Chunhua Group wants to sell those goods asap."


    Meng Chun-Hua kepting up with ns each time something failed.


    If the bank refused to approve the loan, they could sell their goods for cashflow.


    But more people came running in after Meng Chun-Hua gave his orders.


    "Mr Meng, Young Master, bad news."


    "We just received the notification for goods returns from over 100 distributors."


    "It means no one is going to distribute Chunhua Group''s products." "Our supply chain has been


    destroyed!


    BOOM!


    The newsnded on Meng Chun-Hua like a bolt from the blue as he stared in shock.


    All their eyes constricted as they shivered.


    It didn''t cross their minds that things would turn out like this.


    Their cashflow was cut off, and even their supply chain was severed.


    Ye Fan genuinely wanted to send the Meng family to their death!


    "Chun-Hua, why...why don''t we forget about it and bow to Mr Chu? If this goes on, the Meng family will


    perish," suggested Meng Hao. The thought of giving up already rose in his heart.


    Meng Hao never had the resolve to oppose Mr Chu at the get-go.


    But he had no choice since Meng Chun-Hua was determined.


    After all, even though he was head of the


    Meng family, true powery in the hands of Meng Chun-Hua.


    Old Madam Meng trusted Meng Chun-Hua a lot, and he was both brave and driven.


    So she had already handed over the reins to her eldest grandson a long time ago.


    "Forget it? Absolutely not! If it''s a fight he wants, it''s a fight he gets. What does the Meng family have to


    fear?" said Meng Chun-Hua resoundingly. His domineering words were like gold bars falling to the


    ground and nged loudly within the room.


    "Well said! That''s what a man from the Meng family should be like! That is what a brave man who can


    take on great responsibilities sounds like!" Aughter suddenly came from behind.


    Everyone turned to see an elderly woman with a rosewood walking sticking over slowly.


    "Hmmm? Granny, what brings you here?"


    Everyone was shocked to see her.


    Meng Chun-Hua swiftly went over to help her.


    This elderly woman was the Meng family''s old matriarch, Zhang Yi-Zhu, and she hailed from the Zhang


    family from Yanjing.


    "The family is in crisis, so I came over to help boost morale. Chun-Hua, you''re right! The Meng family


    never bowed to anyone in all the time it dominated Jiangdong. It will be no different this time! Chun-


    Hua, just do whatever it takes, and I will support you. Mr Chu came out of nowhere and thinks he can


    make an example of the Meng family? He can dream on!" said Zhang Yi-Zhu coldly.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu looked at the head of the Meng family, who suggested bowing to Ye Fan and said, "Meng


    Hao, youck your son''s drive. You need drive to seed! Chun-Hua will definitely outshine you in the


    future with a drive like his!"


    Old Madam Meng''s angry words echoed loudly, so Meng Hao didn''t dare retort and merely nodded and


    agreed, "Mom, you''re right."


    Zhang Yi-Zhu looked at her grandson and asked, "Chun-Hua, tell me what you n on doing about the


    situation?"


    Meng Chun-Hua nodded and replied, "Granny, I''ve got everything nned out. Although Jiangdong


    called to convene a meeting with them and n on setting up an alliance to attack Chu Tian-Fan


    together! Since business isn''t working out for us in Jiangdong, we will expand beyond its borders.


    Chunhua Group will continue to be as strong as it ever was.¡±


    "But we need a lot of funds to expand. We are short on funds and need Granduncle''s help. If


    Granduncle cane by to Jiangdong, it would be even better. With Granduncle around, a lot of forces


    will support us, and we will be even more formidable!"


    Meng Chun-Hua spoke eloquently in an organized manner.


    Meng Chun-Hua was able to keep his cool because of this formidable granduncle of his.


    Meng Chun-Hua had nothing to fear as long as his granduncle supported the Meng family.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu nodded and said, "Mhm.


    That''s a good n. I''ll call your granduncle now and get him to help.¡±


    Zhang Yi-Zhu had already gotten someone to bring her phone so that she could call her older brother.


    Coincidentally, someone called her instead.


    It was none other than Zhang Yi-Zhu''s second older brother on the phone.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu had three older brothers all together.


    Her older brother had passed away, so the head of the Zhang family was currently her second older


    brother.


    The olddy hurriedly answered the call, "Brother, I was just about to call you...¡±


    Before Zhang Yi-Zhu could finish her sentence, an old man said angrily over the phone in a deep voice,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Shut your gap! Let me ask you, did you provoke a young man called Mr Chu?"


    "Hmmm?" said Zhang Yi-Zhu in surprise. ''''How did you know? I was about to talk to you about this.


    Chun-Hua is nning to start a war with Mr Chu, but the Meng familycks funds, and we were hoping


    you could help.¡±


    "Help you, my ass!" scolded the elderly man right away, probably out of anxiety and fear. "Zhang Yi-


    Zhu, the Zhang family has gottenpletely dragged under by your grandson! Do you have any idea


    who Mr Chu is? Mr Chu is not only the King of Jiangdong but also the King of Yanjing! He ughtered


    the head of the Lin family, one of the three up anding families, and threw his body in the wild. All


    the rich and powerful of Yanjing have bowed to him! He singlehandedly trampled over Yanjing! How


    can you dumbasses provoke a man like him? If you want to die, don''t drag the Zhang family down with


    you!¡±

 Chapter 663 Offer Apology

    Chapter 663 Offer Apology


    Zhang Yi-Zhu''s brother scolded her furiously over the phone.


    It was an unexpected catastrophe!


    It was the first day of the new year, so the Zhang family happilymenced their annual gathering to


    celebrate New Year''s Day.


    No one expected this bad news to fall into theirp!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The head of the Xu family, Xu Lei, came together with many powerful forces topletely seal off all


    paths for the Zhang family overnight.


    All the powerful families who were close to the Zhang family started to avoid them like the gue.


    The Zhang family''s businesses also suffered major losses too.


    Their partners cut off funding for over 100 of their projects.


    Their share prices went into a free fall, and


    billions of dors evaporated into thin air.


    The Zhang family didn''t know what hit them at first and only knew that Xu Lei was behind it.


    The Zhang family called on Xu Lei when things got hopeless.


    Then the Zhang family finally realized they were implicated by the Meng family in Jiangdong.


    He was calling precisely to ask his younger sister about this.


    But he didn''t expect this idiotic little sister of his to be clueless about the trouble she had caused and


    even kept talking about dering war on Mr Chu.


    "Dere war? What bloody war? And you even want me to help? You fools have already gotten the


    Zhang family into major trouble. Do you know that all the important families in Yanjing have banded


    together to punish the Zhang family? Our stocks have hit rock bottom, and billions have evaporated


    into thin air within 30 minutes!


    The bank refuses to loan us money, and all our partners have withdrawn their funds. My old ssmate


    even called to warn me to run. You''vepletely devastated the Zhang family''s 80 year old foundation,


    you unfilial daughter!"


    What?


    "How...how can that be?"


    Zhang Yi-Zhu''s brother''s words hit her like bolts of lightning and exploded in her mind nonstop.


    She waspletely stunned while a tsunami surged in her heart.


    She didn''t expect that the Meng family''s actions could implicate the Zhang family miles away in


    Yanjing.


    But how could it be?


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he merely controlled Jiangdong.


    How could he have the power to threaten the Zhang family?


    How could he be the King of Yanjing?


    Zhang Yi-Zhu was overwhelmed by the information and felt as though her brain just short circuited.


    But her older brother''s fury remained unappeased as he scolded her sternly, "Zhang Yi-Zhu, if the


    Zhang family gets destroyed by you, how are you going to face our parents after you die? How are you


    going to face the Zhang family''s ancestors? You dumbass! Aftermitting such a huge mistake, you


    can''t make up for it even if you die! Just stay home and behave! Our brother will be there soon. Gather


    those fools from the Meng family and go with him to apologize to Mr Chu. Or else, all that awaits you is


    death!"


    He mmed the phone down.


    Old Madam Meng stood petrified and went into a daze.


    After a long time, her body swayed as she staggered before she fell onto the ground.


    Mom!"


    "Granny!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "What happened?"


    Everyone was shocked to see their matriarch scared out of her wits.


    Meng Chun-Hua stepped forward to quickly hold onto his grandmother.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu slumped onto the ground as though her soul had left her body.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu remained silent with her face as white as a sheet of paper even though her family


    members kept asking what happened.


    "Granny, don''t scare me here. What happened? What did Uncle say?" asked Meng Chun-Hua


    anxiously.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu turned to grab Meng Chun-Hua''s arm with her hands trembling as she said,


    "Chun...Chun-Hua, I''m.... I''m afraid you''re in big trouble this time."


    BOOM!


    Zhang Yi-Zhu''s words struck like lightning.


    Meng Chun-Hua was stunned.


    He stared wide-eyed as terror surfaced in his heart too.


    In big trouble?


    Was it...


    Just as the Meng family members were trying to wrap their minds around this, the sound of a car could


    be heard outside.


    An old man who looked around 60 strode briskly and walked right in.


    "Uncle Yi-Fu? What brings you here? I was going to visit you in Yanjing, but you''re already here in


    Liaocheng?" said Meng Chun-Hua respectfully when he saw the man.


    He stepped forward to greet the man as he beamed.


    PAK!


    The man pped Meng Chun-Hua without uttering a word.


    "Get lost, you fools!" shouted the stern old man. After pping Meng Chun-Hua away, he walked


    straight up to Zhang Yi-Zhu.


    "Zheng...Yi-Fu," shouted Zhang Yi-Zhu in shock.


    "Do you have the cheek to call me your brother?" scolded the old man. He raised his hand to p


    Zhang Yi-Zhu.


    In the end, he suppressed himself.


    "If you weren''t already at this age, I would have beaten you to death today! What the hell are you


    waiting for? Gather the Meng family together and follow me! We are apologizing to Mr Chu!" roared the


    old man.


    The Meng family''s domineering matriarch was so terrified she didn''t dare to utter a word to her third


    older brother, and there was no sign of her usual sternness.


    It was unfathomable to the Meng family why they had to apologize.


    Meng Chun-Hua covered his cheek as he looked at his third uncle quizzically and asked, "Mr Chu? Is it


    Mr Chu from Yunzhou? Uncle Yi-Fu, I don''t get it. We didn''t do anything wrong. Why do we have to


    apologize to him? Youe from a powerful family from Yanjing. Why would you fear Mr Chu?"


    "Shut up!" shouted the old man even more furiously when he heard Meng Chun-Hua''s words.


    This time, he kicked Meng Chun-Hua right away.


    THUD!


    Meng Chun-Hua fell prone onto the ground.


    "You reckless fool! Why are you still being stubborn now that your lives are at stake? Old Master Meng


    had a heroic reputation all his life, but why is his grandson so dumb? Of course, I won''t force the Meng


    family. You can decide whether you want to go. If you go, the Zhang family will do its best to save you.


    Or else, don''t me us for being heartless. We will publicly disown Zhang Yi-Zhu and sever ties with


    the Meng familypletely!"


    BOOM!


    The man''s words were a wake-up call.


    The Meng family was instantly stunned.


    Everyone stared hard in disbelief at the scene.


    Meng Chun-Hua would never have dreamt that the Zhang family, who had given him support all these


    years, would sever ties with the Meng family to save themselves all because of Ye Fan.


    It was unfathomable to Meng Chun-Hua how a little King of Jiangdong could terrify the Zhang family.


    Who on earth was this Ye Fan?!

 Chapter 664 A Tremor in Jiangdong

    Chapter 664 A Tremor in Jiangdong


    The entire Meng family could only get into the car obediently and head over to Yunzhou with the Zhang


    family.


    Just as they were leaving the Meng residence, those families who had received Meng Chun-Hua''s call


    arrived.


    They were about to enter the Meng residence to meet Meng Chun-Hua ande up with strategies to


    deal with Ye Fan.


    But after they arrived at their door, they caught sight of the Meng family getting onto the car with their


    faces ashen with an old man.


    "Mr Meng?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Aren''t we having a meeting?"


    "Mr Meng? Mr Meng..."


    They asked Meng Chun-Hua quizzically, but no one replied them.


    Meng Chun-Hua certainly wasn''t in the mood to entertain them.


    His heart was already overwhelmed with intense terror and hopelessness.


    At Mount Yunding Vi.


    Steam curled upwards as the scent of tea filled the air.


    Ye Fan calmly sat as he drank tea indifferently.


    Li Er stood by his side and reported the situation to him.


    "Mr Chu, we did as you ordered andpletely sealed off all paths for the Meng family, but the Meng


    family has no intentions to surrender to you. Also, I heard that they are convening with some forces to


    create an alliance to fight us to the end," said Li Er worriedly.


    Li Er wasn''t surprised by this oue.


    The Meng family was fearless due to its strong backing from the Zhang family and would never admit


    defeat so easily.


    And those forces of theirs had yet to topple.


    The situation in Jiangdong would definitely be moreplicated when the Zhang family came


    into y.


    However, inparison to Li Er''s worry, Ye Fan was calm the entire time.


    Ye Fan took a teacup and slowly filled it up as he said, "Li Er, what''s the hurry? Come, sit down and


    drink some tea with me. Maybe after we finish this tea, the Meng family will be at my doorstep to


    apologize."


    Li Er almost wanted to cry in anxiety when he heard Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, aren''t you anxious about the Zhang family''s forces? I told you if the Zhang family doesn''t


    copse, Meng Chun-Hua will never surrender. Even after 100 or 1,000 cups of tea, the Meng family


    will nevere!¡± said Li Er indignantly in both anxiety and fury.


    Li Er picked up a teacup and drank its contents in a gulp as though to make his point.


    Then he turned to look at Ye Fan and said angrily, "Mr Chu, there! I finished the tea! Is the Meng family


    here yet?"


    Ye Fan smiled without saying a word.


    VROOM!


    A rumble suddenly rang.


    Hmm?


    Li Er frowned when he heard themotion and instantly looked out.


    Several luxury cars pulled up outside the vi entrance.


    The car door opened, and an old man led many people off the cars.


    Meng Chun-Hua, the eldest grandson of the Meng family, was surprisingly standing behind the old


    man.


    Li Er even caught sight of the Meng family''s matriarch, Zhang Yi-Zhu.


    "What on earth?! Don''t tell me... Are...are they really here?" asked Li Er instantly in surprise.


    He stared dumbfounded.


    Li Er nced outside before looking at Mr Chu, who was sitting on the couch and peeling grapes.


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t help stammering.


    Finally.


    Secondster, soft footsteps could be heard.


    The door opened with a thud.


    ¡°Are all of you here..." said Li Er as he stepped forward to ask why they were here.


    But the old man who was leading the group ignored him.


    He pushed Li Er aside and swiftly knelt towards the skinny silhouette sitting on the couch.


    "Mr Chu, I, Zhang Yi-Fu, havee to apologize! It was a family misfortune to have unfilial offspring


    like Zhang Yi-Zhu, who caused trouble and offended you! Please go ahead and exact punishment on


    us!"


    What?


    "The Zhang...Zhang family? Zhang Yi-Fu?"


    Zhang Yi-Fu''s words fell into Li Er''s heart like a rock and raised a tsunami.


    "Heavens! Did the Zhang family from the capitale?" said Le Er in surprise. It was all too much for


    his mind to process.


    He knew Ye Fan was capable, but Li Er didn''t think he was that incredible.


    Even the Zhang family from Yanjing traversed miles toe and apologize to Ye Fan personally.


    "What are you waiting for, you dumbasses? Hurry up and kneel!" said Zhang Yi-Fu furiously as he


    turned to nce at Zhang Yi-Zhu and the rest of the Meng family.


    No one dared to argue with Zhang Yi-Fu, given his prestige.


    Even their matriarch, Zhang Yi-Zhu, could only nervously give in to her older brother.


    After all, the Meng family was keenly aware that they had the Zhang family to thank for their sess


    today.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They didn''t feel threatened by Ye Fan because of their connection to the Zhang family.


    Since the Zhang family had submitted to Ye Fan, how could the Meng family not do the same?


    In the end, Zhang Yi-Zhu and Meng Chun-Hua both knelt.


    The mighty Meng family from Liaocheng finally bowed their arrogant little heads to Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, we are sorry. From now on, the Meng...Meng family will follow your lead. We won''t...won''t


    ever go against you again," said Zhang Yi-Zhu as she trembled.


    Meng Chun-Hua was petrified.


    Therge hall waspletely silent, and only the Meng family''s terrified sounds reverberated through


    the halls.


    Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to the Meng family''s surrender.


    He sat there with his head lowered as he slowly skinned grapes without ncing at them.


    PFFFT!


    After Ye Fan finished the te of grapes, he spat the grape skin out. Then he raised his head and


    looked at Li Er as he said, "Li Er, see? I told you they woulde and bow to me within a day, but you


    didn''t


    believe me! Now, do you believe it?"


    Ye Fan spoke in a resounding yet arrogant tone.


    His haunting voice rang.


    Li Er smiled bitterly and bowed as he said, "I was wrong not to realize how powerful you were! You won


    the battle, and now everyone swears allegiance to you. I''m impressed!"


    Ye Fan didn''t put Meng Chun-Hua and the others in a spot and allowed them to leave.


    Although the Meng family members'' lives were spared, they were forced to hand over everything they


    owned.


    Also, Ye Fan banished the Meng family from Jiangdong and disallowed them from ever reentering!


    The Meng family ceased to exist in Jiangdong.


    Chunhua Group was overthrown overnight.


    All their businesses became Ye Fan''s property.


    In two short days, the Meng family crumbled and got chased out of Jiangdong by Ye Fan.


    The entire Jiangdong quaked in horror when news got out!

 Chapter 665 Utter Regret

    Chapter 665 Utter Regret


    As the saying goes, a single slip can result in evesting sorrow.


    Meng Chun-Hua''s arrogance and self-righteousness brought the Meng family to their downfall.


    After they returned from Yunzhou, the Meng residence was filled with hopelessness and sorrow.


    Meng Chun-Hua, Zhang Yi-Zhu, and the Meng family knelt to Zhang Yi-Fu and begged, "Yi-Fu, you


    have to help us."


    "Chunhua Group only came about through generations of toil, so we can''t hand it over so easily,"


    implored Zhang Yi-Zhu with tears in her eyes.


    Meng Chun-Hua was equally sad as he begged, "That''s right, Granduncle! Can''t you persuade Mr


    Chu? We are really sorry. Can''t you ask him to let us off? You must help us! We can''t give up Chunhua


    Group!¡±


    "Damn you!" shouted Zhang Yi-Fu as he immediately kicked Meng Chun-Hua onto the ground angrily.


    "Now that things havee to this, do you still think you can go against Mr Chu? You are lucky to be


    alive after provoking the man. Do you still hope to keep your wealth? You can continue dreaming! Are


    you finally afraid? Do you finally regret it? What the hell were you doing previously? How dare you pit


    yourself against Mr Chu? Despite how puny your n is, you certainly are bold! Even the Zhang family


    nearly got dragged under by you!¡± shouted Zhang Yi-Fu furiously.


    He kicked Meng Chun-Hua before he flung his little sister''s hand away.


    Then Zhang Yi-Fu turned to leave.


    Zhang Yi-Fu had already done his duty to his little sister by getting Mr Chu to spare their lives.


    Zhang Yi-Fu didn''t care about all these other things.


    They had to pay for their actions after all.


    Since they created trouble, they had to bear its consequences.


    After Zhang Yi-Fu left, the Meng family fell into hopelessness.


    "Meng Chun-Hua, it''s all your fault!"


    "You idiot!"


    "You little bastard!"


    "The Meng family is over because of you!"


    "If I were you, I would just kill myself!"


    "I already told you that Mr Chu is extraordinary and we shouldn''t offend him."


    "But you didn''t listen."


    "Look at what happened now?"


    "Meng Chun-Hua, you should just go and die!"


    All the family members were filled with fury and took it all out on Meng Chun-Hua.


    Since Meng Chun-Hua knew it was all his fault that this terrible disaster befell them, he knelt on the


    ground without retorting.


    Zhang Yi-Zhu no longer had the cheek to protect her favorite eldest grandson either.


    After all, she was partially at fault for indulging Meng Chun-Hua and leading him down this path.


    The entire Jiangdong was in amotion while the Meng family sunk into utter sorrow and


    hopelessness.


    The Meng family''s end certainly raised a tsunami all over Jiangdong.


    The families who remained hesitant during the Feast of the Sea and Sky scrambled to call Ye Fan to


    say they wanted to help gather jade after they caught wind of the Meng family''s demise.


    They promised to deliver everything before Lunar New Year!


    The families who insisted on taking the Meng family''s side were terrified out of their wits when they saw


    what eventually happened to the Meng family.


    Their hearts were filled with panic and regret.


    These petrified families all prepared sizable gifts and rushed over to Yunzhou overnight to apologize to


    Ye Fan.


    After all, the Meng family''s oue was a clear warning.


    Since these families couldn''t even surpass the Meng family, they certainly didn''t dare to oppose Ye Fan


    now that he had defeated Meng Chun-Hua.


    The best option now was to go to Mr Chu to admit their mistakes and beg for his forgiveness.


    Or else they would definitely end up like the Meng family.


    But while some people were sad about the Meng family''s fall, others were ecstatic.


    At the Xia family.


    "Haha! That''s great! That''s great!" said Old Master Xia as heughed.


    "Grandpa, what happened?"


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    Xia Yue and Xia Xue instantly walked over and asked when they heard their grandfather''sughter


    from afar.


    "Xue''er, I have good news. The oue of the battle between Mr Chu and the Meng family is out! The


    deputy head of the Zhang family came to Jiangdong and took the Meng family to apologize to Mr Chu!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Meng family surrendered and handed over all their businesses. Also, Mr Chu chased them out of


    Jiangdong and banned them from ever returning! I just caught wind of this from Liaocheng."


    "The eldest son of the Meng family, Meng Chun-Hua, who spoke disrespectfully to Mr Chu at Mount


    Yunding Vi, hung himself andmitted suicide out of guilt of causing the downfall of his n! The


    Meng family has copsed! From now on, there will be only one voice in Jiangdong, and our leader is


    Mr Chu." "Haha! Simply brilliant! I thought it would be a long drawn battle and didn''t expect it to be over


    in just one day. Xue''er, you were right about Mr Chu being an incredible man! Hurry up and get ready.


    Come with me to Mount Yunding Vi to visit Mr Chu tonight. We have to congratte Mr Chu. Haha!"


    Old Master Xia had never been so ecstatic in his life.


    After all, he made the right bet.


    Sure enough, Mr Chu got thestugh.


    Also, Old Master Xia heard that Mr Chu was handing over the bulk of the Meng family''s business to the


    Xia family to manage.


    From now on, the Xia family would be even more formidable in Yunzhou.


    "Wow! Really, Grandpa? Mr Chu is incredible!" said Xia Xue as she jumped around joy.


    But Xia Yue was in shock and incapable of finding joy.


    It was inconceivable that Ye Fan would win in the end.


    "Yue, hurry up. Let''s go get changed. We are meeting Mr Chu tonight, so I want to wear my prettiest


    dress," said Xia Xue as she smiled and looked at Xia Yue.


    Before Xia Yue could reply, Old Master Xia sneered coldly, "Xia Yue doesn''t have toe tonight. Stay


    at home and behave. Also, it has been tough on you managing thepany all these years, Xia Yue.


    From now on, you can take a break. Xue''er will take over your role and duties in thepany. I will find


    you someone and marry you off asap. You can leave now. Xue''er, stay here, I have more to say to


    you."


    Old Master Xia spoke frostily before he waved his hand and gestured for Xue Yue to leave.


    "Grandpa, I''m okay! I''m not tired at all! You can''t chase me out of thepany! Grandpa, please don''t


    do this!" said Xia Yue in panic when she heard that her grandfather was relinquishing her of all


    duties.


    She used to be the eldest princess of the Xia family and controlled thepany.


    But now Old Master Xia took everything from her with a word. Xue Yue couldn''t ept her fall from


    grace and tears cascaded from her eyes.


    Old Master Xia couldn''t be bothered with her. He merely waved his hand and got the servants to drag


    Xia Yue out.


    "You stupid girl, it was your fault in the first ce for disrespecting Mr Chu! You have only yourself to


    me for this end!¡±

 Chapter 666 Chase Her Out

    Chapter 666 Chase Her Out


    Old Master Xia knew quite a bit about Xia Yue''s vendetta with Mr Chu.


    Now that the Xia family had to forge close ties with Mr Chu, the likes of Xia Yue had to keep a low


    profile, so it would be best to chase Xia Yue out of the family.


    Or else, Mr Chu might get triggered when he saw her.


    But Old Master Xia couldn''t help feeling sad about it.


    Xia Yue was the Xia family''s eldest daughter. She was talented and capable, and Old Master Xia once


    had great expectations for her.


    Sadly, she had taken the wrong path with Mr Chu!


    For the sake of the Xia family''s future, Old Master Xia had to abandon Xia Yue and pin all hopes on her


    little sister, Xia Xue.


    Although Xia Xue was not as scheming as Xia Yue, the important thing was that Xia Xue was much


    closer to Ye Fan.


    Sometimes, rooting for the right team was far more critical than ability.


    While the Xia family prepared to meet Mr Chu that night...


    A hundred miles away at the Wang house in Haozhou.


    Wang Jie-Xi kept sighing with regret.


    "Dad, what''s gotten into you? The Meng family crumbled. So why the glum face?" asked Wang Yu-


    Chen quizzically in an instant.


    "Yu-Chen, I regret it so much! We shouldn''t have taken a neutral stance. We should have resolutely


    taken Mr Chu''s side. Since we were never close to Mr Chu, it was the perfect opportunity for us to


    express goodwill, but we let the chance slip! I was so stupid! Absolutely stupid!" said Wang Jie-Xi as he


    pped his own mouth.


    He was beside himself with regret.


    He was upset about missing the great opportunity due to his shortsightedness and how the Xia family


    profited in the process.


    Wang Jie-Xi heard that Mr Chu was handing over control of most of the Meng family''s businesses to


    the Xia family in light of their contributions.


    The Meng family had been standing strong in Jiangdong for a long time, so their assets were


    The Xia family was already close to bing a first-rate family, so this extra boost as more than


    enough for them to climb to greater heights.


    Since they would control the bulk of those business interests, the Xia family''s wealth and power would


    increase twofold.


    Wang Jie-Xi lost all goodwill with Mr Chu due to his foolish ways and narrowly missed such a huge


    windfall.


    "Sigh. Haozhou is right next to Liaocheng. If we supported Mr Chu unconditionally, he would have


    given the Wang family at least half the Meng family''s assets, but now... Why was I so stupid?" said


    Wang Jie-Xi. He regretted it so deeply in his heart that he wanted to give himself two tight ps.


    In Mount Yunding Vi in Yunzhou.


    The vi was brightly lit at night.


    All the heads of families who previously supported the Meng family had already arrived at the foot of


    Mount Yunding.


    They all came bearing extravagant gifts wanting to see Mr Chu.


    Ye Fan was lying on the couch watching the television leisurely while he peeled some oranges.


    Other than Li Er, Xia Xue and Old Master Xia were in the room too.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xia Xue was dressed in a long snow-white dress as she sat next to Ye Fan. She looked particrly


    adorable, like she was right out of a fairy tale and appeared as fair and beautiful as Snow White.


    "Xue''er, these are fresh oranges. Try some. They are very sweet.¡±


    After Ye Fan peeled an orange, he gave it to Xia Xue instead of eating it or giving it to Li Er.


    Ye Fan had a good impression of Xia Xue.


    Although they were unacquainted, Xia Yue was kind enough to speak up for him when Fan Zhong-


    Xian, Xia Yue, and the others ganged up to attack him and ended up getting scolded repeatedly by Xia


    Yue as a result.


    It was a materialistic world.


    Kind andpassionate young women like Xia Xue and Li Xiao-Hong were far too rare.


    So Ye Fan always treated kind youngdies well.


    After all, Ye Fan hoped that the world would be a better ce with less snobbery and vanity.


    "Thanks, Mr Chu," said Xia Xue. She was surprised at the unexpected honor and took the peeled


    orange from Ye Fan happily.


    She looked as happy as a child who had just stolen candy.


    Old Master Xia was so delighted by the sight.


    If Ye Fan liked Xia Xue, the Xia family''s situation in Yunzhou would improve from now on.


    Old Master Xia instantly became even more determined about grooming Xia Xue as the Xia family''s


    future head.


    One man''s joy was another man''s sorrow, and Li Er felt bitter in his heart.


    Li Er had been at Mr Chu''s service for so long but never enjoyed such treatment.


    Mr Chu only knew the girl for a few days, and here he was peeling oranges for her.


    Li Er was absolutely jealous.


    But this was no time to linger on small things like that with people outside waiting. Since Mr Chu was


    free now, Li Er quickly took out the gift list and reported to Ye Fan, "The head of the Guo family from


    Liaochenges bearing aplete Qing Dynasty tea set. He''s waiting outside and wants to seek an


    audience with Mr Chu!"


    "A tea set?" sneered Ye Fan, "What use do I have for it?"


    Old Master Xia froze as he stared dead straight.


    It was a tea set from the Qing Dynasty and the entire set no less.


    The starting price for such an antique was hundreds of millions.


    It was so hard toe by.


    Yet Mr Chu asked what use he had for it?


    Heavens!


    Wasn''t Mr Chu being too much of a showoff?


    In contrast to Old Master Xia''s utter shock, Li Er was ustomed to Ye Fan''s reaction.


    Li Er continued, "The head of the Tian family from Nanquanes bearing a gold silk jade ornament to


    seek an audience with Mr Chu!"


    "The Tian family from Nanquan?" asked Ye Fan coldly, "Does he still have the cheek to visit me? Throw


    them all out!"


    "The Director of Yuxi Groupes bearing Tang Dynasty calligraphy to seek an audience with Mr


    Chu!"


    "Tell him to get lost!"


    All the rich and powerful heads of families who came to show goodwill and apologize were denied


    entry. Ye Fan even threw away the gifts they brought at the foot of the mountain.


    The sight left Xia Xue and the others dumbstruck!


    Mr Chu was probably the only person in Jiangdong with such boldness.


    Those insufferably arrogant rich and powerful people were nothing but pigs and dogs to Mr Chu.


    Ye Fan didn''t show them any respect at all.


    But it made sense that Ye Fan didn''t have to respect these fence-sitters.


    They refused to do as Ye Fan asked when he treated them with courtesy. Instead, they stuck to Meng


    Chun-Hua and opposed Ye Fan.


    Now that the Meng family had toppled, these people came to pay their respects to Ye Fan like


    hypocrites.


    Ye Fan despised people who ingratiated the powerful. So why would he y nice?

 Chapter 667 The First Snow of the Year

    Chapter 667 The First Snow of the Year


    None of them gained an audience to Ye Fan in the end.


    These people were going to spend the New Year in utter fear without a doubt.


    After all, Ye Fan''s attitude was evident.


    He clearly hadn''t forgiven them.


    Ye Fan didn''t see any of them. Only Li Er walked out to talk to them.


    "Mr Chu is bitterly disappointed by the incident. If Mr Chu didn''t do his utmost to turn the tables at


    Mount Tai Hall back in the day, how many of you could have walked out alive? Yet you were ungrateful


    and were too cheap even to give him a few tons of jade. Also, you allied yourselves with the Meng


    family to oppose him. I tell you, if I didn''t stop him, all of you would be dead ducks just like the Meng


    family!"


    It was deathly silent.


    Li Er''s words left all the heads of those rich and powerful families sad and hopeless.


    "But don''t lose hope. Although Mr Chu didn''t forgive you, he didn''t me you either, so there is still a


    chance for you to turn the tables. There''s still a chance of getting into Mr Chu''s good books by


    gathering jade for him, so you have to seize the chance!"


    Li Er and Ye Fan yed good cop and bad cop. Through their efforts, many more families pledged to


    do their best to gather jade for Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Mr Chu''s strategy of treating the problem at its root and giving indirect warnings is brilliant! All


    the people in Jiangdong will stand united now after all these moves you made! From now on, there will


    be only one voice in the vast Jiangdong. Mr Chu''s will be the only voice."


    All those families left, and only Ye Fan and Li Er were left in the vi. They raised their sses and


    drank.


    Li Er thought it was going to be a tough and long-drawn battle with the Meng family.


    They unexpectedly toppled the Meng family in just two days.


    But that wasn''t the only thing about Mr Chu that impressed Li Er.


    Byunching an attack on the Meng family, powers that were normally remained hidden started to


    surface.


    Those who had stayed inscrutable became unambiguous.


    Everyone''s authenticity and hypocrisy became as clear as day!


    "Don''t be too eager to celebrate just yet. It isn''t over yet. Those people who opposed me were


    punished, but we can''t disappoint those who followed me either. Give the Meng family''s businesses to


    the Xia and the Ma families for their contributions and let them manage them."


    The Meng family had hundreds of billions in assets. More importantly, their businesses could generate


    a decent profit each year for the Xia and the Ma families.


    "Yes, Mr Chu. Are you really not going to give a cut to the Wang family from Haozhou to assure Wang


    Jie-Xi?"


    The Wang family didn''t manage to get a cut when they split up Zhao Wu-Ji''s businesses previously.


    If they didn''t give the Wang family a cut now that they put down the Meng family, Li Er was worried


    Wang Jie-Xi would get unhappy.


    After all, the Wang family from Haozhou was more influential than Li Er.


    "Assure him?"ughed Ye Fan instead. "When Iunched an attack on the Meng family and rallied the


    various Jiangdong powers to iste them, he was the only one who stayed neutral. He was pretty good


    at staying unbiased, and I don''t me him for ying safe, but he has no right to share in the fruits of


    our victory since he chose to stay neutral. However, you can send him some gifts. Li Er, get someone


    to send him a book on my behalf."


    "What book?" asked Li Er curiously.


    Ye Fan smiled gently and continued, "Send him..."


    Li Er left after Ye Fan gave the order.


    Mount Yunding Vi bustled with activity for days but had now finally regained peace.


    An inexplicable emptiness flooded Ye Fan''s heart like a surging tide.


    He rose and stood loftily on Mount Yunding vi and looked down into the distance.


    All the lights in the city had lit up, and the sky was filled with stars.


    Despite the wonderful scenery at his feet, Ye Fan had no one to share it with.


    Where was the joy in that?


    After a moment''s silence, Ye Fan picked up his phone and looked at it.


    There were no text messages or missed calls.


    It had been two days.


    Ever since the Feast of the Sea and Sky yesterday, that woman hadn''t called him.


    Ye Fan sighed. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Are you still angry with me?"


    It was true that Ye Fan was angry with Qiu Mu-Cheng before.


    After all, no man could stay calm after the woman they were closest to looked down on them.


    In hindsight, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t to me.


    He was both her useless live-in husband of three years and the most influential man in


    Jiangdong at the same time.


    Even Ye Fan''s mother probably wouldn''t believe that both these identities that were poles apart could


    belong to the same person, far less Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Now that the air was cleared, Ye Fan no longer felt angry.


    It was inevitable for married couples to experience problems, just like Chen Nan said.


    Both of them ought to be more understanding.


    Also, Qiu Mu-Cheng always had Ye Fan''s best interests at heart.


    They simply used the wrong methods.


    Ye Fan picked up his phone and sent Qiu Mu-Cheng a text message.


    There was still a light on in a bungalow in the eastern suburbs.


    A stunning and elegant beauty was in the bungalow dressed in a chiffon dress and camel-colored wool


    jacket.


    Her long, wavy, and colored hair hung over her shoulders and made her even more intellectual and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    mature.


    She tidied up the coffee table before turning to look back at the television in the living room.


    The news had just ended, and they were airing the weather forecast.


    "Yunzhou will be expecting heavy snow."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked out the window at the news.


    Sure enough, white snowkes were fluttering down like goose feathers under the dim lights.


    The first snow of the year was finally here.


    Sheughed softly and felt somewhat sad.


    Then she turned off the television.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up her suitcase and opened the door before stepping out into the pitch-ck


    snowy night.


    Before Qiu Mu-Cheng left, she looked at the bungalow one final time.


    It was her and Ye Fan''s first home.


    Unfortunately, it was also theirst.

 Chapter 668 A Reverberating Shout

    Chapter 668 A Reverberating Shout


    "Goodbye, Ye Fan."


    Tears welled in her eyes, and sorrow filled her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng muttered quietly to herself as tears instantly cascaded down her face.


    She had waited for Ye Fan here for two days.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng waited for him to eithere back or call.


    She wanted to see him but was too afraid to face him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng neither dared to contact Ye Fan nor had the cheek to see him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was keenly aware that the two of them ended up this way purely because of her.


    So she couldn''t me Ye Fan.


    She deserved it all.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng only recently found out who the man whom she called her husband for three years was.


    Ye Fan was right. She didn''t know him well enough.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was also the one who kept misunderstanding Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng genuinely wanted to look up Ye Fan and apologize to him.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng really didn''t have the cheek to face Ye Fan.


    Also, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt inferior to Ye Fan and felt she was beneath him when she discovered he was


    Mr Chu.


    Fate had certainly made a fool of her.


    Everyone in the Qiu family, including Qiu Mu-Cheng, despised Ye Fan when he first married into the


    family. Even she thought a farmer wasn''t good enough for her.


    In three short years, his identity took such a dramatic turn!


    Inparison to Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s background now seemed insignificant.


    Moreover, Qiu Mu-Cheng had hurt Ye Fan repeatedly, so she assumed he must be utterly disappointed


    with her.


    Or else, why didn''t he contact her after the Feast of the Sea and Sky or go back to the bungalow in the


    eastern suburbs?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was keenly aware that Ye Fan didn''t want to be with her any longer.


    Even if she had feelings for Ye Fan, her skin wasn''t thick enough.


    She was the one who hurt Ye Fan, so she deserved this ending!


    It was time to let go.


    Ye Fan deserved a better woman.


    Chen Nan and Xu Lei were all better choices than her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng dragged her suitcase on the streets of Yunzhou as she walked slowly.


    The snow was falling, and it was freezing.


    Her heart felt as bitingly cold as the snow falling from above her.


    Tears trickled uncontrobly from her eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ought to be delighted that her man was so formidable.


    But now...


    She had no clue why the two of them had ended up like this.


    "Why did we end up like this? Why?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could no longer suppress her emotions and shrank by the roadside to bawl


    brokenheartedly like a child.


    She wished there was a time machine to take her back in time.


    To a time when Ye Fan was still a meek and useless live-in husband and she was still aughingstock.


    At least, Ye Fan would still be here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used to covet a life of glory.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng realized wealth and glory were nothing.


    In her eyes, only Ye Fan mattered!


    That man named Ye Fan had unknowingly be her whole world.


    In the lonely night, snow billowed in the air.


    Her tragic crying echoed throughout the streets nonstop.


    At this moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phone suddenly rang and vibrated.


    It was a text message.


    It was a text message from Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, it has been three years. It''s time for me to visit my mother. I n on spending Lunar New


    Year at my mother''s ce. I''m leaving first thing tomorrow morning. Before I leave, I want to see you.


    I''ll be waiting for you at Mount Yunding. I hope you wille."


    HUUU!


    Snow gusted in the frosty wind.


    The mist-covered Yunwu Lake extended into the distance.


    A skinny silhouette stood at Mount Yunding''s peak loftily with his hands behind him.


    The snow gusted nonstop as he looked up and down at the boundless heaven and earth.


    He didn''t care about power and was merely waiting for his love to return!


    Ye Fan stood at the peak of Mount Yunding and waited all night.


    He stood until a new day''s sun rose to greet the snow covered ground.


    VROOM...


    In the distance, there was a low rumble.


    A luxury car drove over the pristine snow into Mount Yunding Vi.


    "Mr Chu, I''m here to see you off. Mr Chu? Hmmm? Where is he?" shouted Li Er for a long time. He


    even searched for Ye Fan inside the vi, but there was no sign of him.


    He searched until Jin Bao pointed and said, "Master Li Er, isn''t that Mr Chu?"


    Li Er nced in the direction Jin Bao pointed, where a skinny silhouette stood erect at Mount Yunding''s


    peak as straight as a spear.


    His hair and shoulders were all covered by snow.


    Snow covered his ck fringe as it gleamed coldly in the morning sun.


    The moment Li Er caught sight of him, he instantly shouted in surprise, "Heavens, Mr Chu! What are


    you doing? Have you been standing here all night? Are you insane?"


    Li Er ran over hurriedly to pat off the snow on Ye Fan.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ye Fan calmly smiled when he saw how worried Li Er was and replied, "I''m fine. I''m not insane either.


    Just waiting for my wife toe back. From the looks of it, she won''t make it in time.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as he spoke. Despite the smile on his lips, Li Er could detect disappointment in


    his expression.


    Li Er was instantly stunned and didn''t know how to respond.


    He didn''t dare to butt into Mr Chu''s family matters.


    Ye Fan gazed into the distance one final time to see that no one was in sight before he gave up


    entirely.


    "Li Er, let''s go. Send me to the train station," said Ye Fan in a deep tone expressionlessly. No one could


    tell how he felt.


    "Mr Chu, aren''t we going to wait anymore?


    The snow was heavyst night, so there''s quite a pile up on the roads. Miss Qiu might still be on the


    way," persuaded Li Er.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "No matter how poor the road conditions were, she had all night to


    get here. Forget it. If she doesn''t want to see me, so be it. This might be a good thing for her."


    Ye Fan had a huge burden on his shoulders, so staying with him meant Qiu Mu-Cheng would be


    destined to face a lot of danger and suffering.


    So from this perspective, splitting up was good for her.


    Li Er didn''t know what else to say, so he just let out a deep sigh. Then he opened the car door and


    respectfully invited Ye Fan to get in.


    But just as Ye Fan was about to close the car door, a sad voice filled with longing finally came.


    "Ye Fan!


    That call seemed to pierce through the air.


    And reverberated nonstop!

 Chapter 669 See Her In-Laws

    Chapter 669 See Her In-Laws


    Ye Fan trembled inside the car when he heard the voice.


    "Stop the car!" shouted Ye Fan. Li Er swiftly stopped the car.


    He got off the car and looked ahead.


    A stunning beauty quietly came into view.


    Her lips were red as fire and her eyes as ck as ink.


    Her hair hung over her shoulders and she was dressed in a long dress.


    The instant she appeared, Ye Fan felt all other things paled inparison to her beauty.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were red and swollen, and tears were even glistening on her face.


    The moment she caught sight of Ye Fan, tears trickled down her face uncontrobly.


    "Ye Fan, I''m sorry. It was my fault. I misunderstood you and didn''t understand you well enough. It was


    all my fault. I should have trusted you. You can scold me or me me, but please don''t leave! Don''t


    leave me!" said Qiu Mu-Cheng with her face lowered as tears poured down her face while she


    apologized repeatedly.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply. Instead, he walked over and pulled her into his embrace.


    Ye Fan held her stunning face and kissed Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately, leaving her in shock.


    They could smell each other''s scent while they locked lips.


    Their lips touched and they kissed passionately.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s body trembled. It felt electrifying and made her go numb.


    It was an absolutely magical sensation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had remained a virgin all her life and finally lost her first kiss today.


    After the initial panic subsided, Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly reveled in it.


    Her slender hands hugged Ye Fan as she let him embrace her tightly andfort her.


    No one said a word, and nothing needed to be said.


    The countless words they had for each other had all fused into this tenderness.


    The lovely couple embraced under the heavens.


    He could taste the sweetness of her lips when they kissed.


    Jin Bao and the others stood behind them in a daze.


    They were dumbstruck.


    And they were absolutely envious!


    That went without saying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was such a beauty that everyone would naturally be envious.


    PAK!


    Jin Bao was enjoying the drama when Li Er pped him on the head.


    "What are you looking at? No matter how much you look, you will never get to enjoy it! Turn your head!


    Don''t you know it''s rude to stare?" scolded Li Er before he turned his head back to look furtively.


    Jin Bao waspletely speechless.


    Li Er was truly an oppressive leader who just did as he pleased.


    "Enough...I can''t breathe," said Qiu Mu-Cheng after a long time as she struggled out of Ye Fan''s


    embrace.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s blushing face looked as red as a peach.


    She was uncertain whether it was red from shyness orck of oxygen.


    Instead, Ye Fanughed shamelessly and kept looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face nonstop.


    It undoubtedly made Qiu Mu-Cheng even shyer, so she red at Ye Fan and said, "Stop looking."


    Ye Fan stopped teasing her.


    "Okay. I''ll cut it out. I''m going home for Lunar New Year. Do you want toe along? You have to


    your mother-inw," said Ye Fan as he smiled at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Huh?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng. The moment she heard him, she became nervous.


    After all, it was her first marriage, and all she had seen were television and movie reproductions of


    discord between inws.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng felt more anxious when Ye Fan wanted to bring her to visit her iws.


    She instantly lowered her head and asked, "Erm...do I really have to go? I''m not mentally prepared.¡±


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head andughed gently, "It''s okay. My mother''s easy to get along with."


    "But..." Qiu Mu-Cheng still didn''t dare to go.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed bitterly and said, "Forget it. Since you aren''t mentally prepared, I won''t force


    you. There''s always next time. But you are probably going to have to spend Lunar New Year alone at


    home this year. Oh yes. Here are the keys to the vi. This is our new home, so move your stuff over."


    Ye Fan told Qiu Mu-Cheng a few things before he left.


    Then Ye Fan turned to leave.


    After all, Li Er was still waiting for him.


    "Ye Fan," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she pulled at Ye Fan.


    "What is it?" asked Ye Fan quizzically.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said softly, "Ye Fan, erm...I can''t leave now because of work, but I will go over and meet


    you when Lunar New Year actually starts in a few days, okay?"


    Ye Fan instantly smiled and replied, "Why? Have you suddenly decided to see my mother?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. Then she replied with her face blushing, "I have to see her sooner orter.


    Moreover, we''ve been married for three years, and it''s quite rude for a daughter-inw to go without


    seeing her mother-inw at all."


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t fully ept Ye Fan in the past, it didn''t dawn on her to visit her mother-in-


    But after all the trials and tribtions they met, Ye Fan was now irreceable in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    So it was about time she visited Ye Fan''s family.


    They chatted for a while longer before Qiu Mu-Cheng saw Ye Fan off.


    At Mount Yunding''s peak, Qiu Mu-Cheng raised her head and gazed into the distance as she watched


    Ye Fan''s car drive off slowly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood at the highest point in Yunzhou and looked at the vastnds beneath her before


    turning back to look at the beautiful and imposing vi.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt as though she was dreaming!


    Everything seemed so surreal to her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You must be Mr Chu''s wife, Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng, right?" came the kind voice of an older woman from


    behind. She walked over to bow to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and looked at the woman quizzically. "You are?"


    "Hello, Miss Qiu. I''m the housekeeper of Mount Yunding Vi. Mr Chu told me to take care of all your


    daily needs from now on. My surname is Wang, so you can call me Auntie Wang.¡± "Miss Qiu is already


    here. Why didn''t you stay the night before leaving? There are still a few more days before the holiday


    anyway, so what''s the difference?" said Li Er cheekily on the way to the train station.


    Ye Fan red at him angrily and said, "No one''s interested in what you have to say, so be quiet!¡±


    Ye Fan had dyed this trip for several days, and he couldn''t let it go on.


    After all, Ye Fan hadn''t gone home to visit his mother in three years so as not to implicate her.


    Now Ye Fan was about to exact revenge on the Chu family and was uncertain whether he would make


    it back alive.


    So this might be thest holiday Ye Fan spent with his mother.


    Ye Fan hoped he could spend as much time with his mother as possible.


    VROOOM!


    The wheels turned, and the car sped into the cold wind.


    Jin Bao drove the car to the train station and quickly sent Ye Fan up the train bound for Jingzhou.

 Chapter 670 Ye Fan Is the Killer!

    Chapter 670 Ye Fan Is the Killer!


    While Ye Fan was on his way to Yunzhou...


    Millions of miles away from China in Japan in Tokyo...


    A helicopter graduallynded on a H-pad in Tokyo.


    Its engine roared thunderously.


    The spinning des caused the wind to gust wildly.


    The cabin doors finally opened after everything came to a stop.


    A young man in a suit jumped off the helicopter nimbly.


    Dozens of bodyguards waiting on both sides of the exit bowed and paid their respects instantly,


    "Wee to Tokyo, Third Young Master!"


    "Wee to Tokyo, Third Young Master!"


    Reverent voices came together as one to shake thend!


    Everyone turned sideways in shock and stole nces when they heard them.


    Look at how grand his entrance was.


    He must be the son of some corporate big shot, right?


    The man ignored the curious looks of the passers-by. After getting off the helicopter, he asked his


    subordinate, "Did you do as I told you to?"


    "Young Master, everything is ready. The Sword God of Japan is waiting for you at Sword Shrine,¡±


    replied his subordinate deferentially.


    The man nodded and said, "Good. Take me there."


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    His men acknowledged him respectfully before driving the man over to Sword Shrine.


    Sword Shrine was adjacent to Mount Fuji and was the most preeminent of Japan''s six major shrines.


    So it enjoyed a great reputation in Japan.


    After several rounds of security checks, the ck Honda car finally reached Sword Shrine.


    Very quickly, an attendant led the suit-d young man into the majestic Sword Shrine.


    "I, Chu Tian-Qi, the sole descendant of the Tian generation, would like to pay my respects to you, Sir.


    Here are some gifts. I hope you''ll ept them."


    Chu Qi-Tian quickly saw an older man dressed in green robes upon entering the shrine.


    The green robe, his appearance, and demeanor seemed to have Taoist roots.


    Chu Qi-Tian heard China deeply influenced Japan, so they were architecturally and culturally simr to


    China.


    From the looks of it now, it held true.


    He could even detect traces of Chinese Taoism in Japan.


    "Hmm? From the Chu family?" asked the elderly man in green robes as he raised a brow when he


    heard where his guest hailed from.


    A solemnness quickly rose in his eyes.


    Since the Chu family was renowned abroad and recognized as the number one most formidable n in


    the martial arts circles, as the head priest of Sword Shrine, Mochizuki Kawa had naturally heard a lot


    about them.


    "As far as I understand, the only descendant of the current Tian generation isn''t you," remarked


    Mochizuki Kawa deeply.


    The Chu family was the most formidable n, so every little thing about them was blown up.


    Moreover, the Tian generation descendants would eventually be the head of the n and was no


    So it was no secret when Ye Fan got banished from the Chu family back in the day.


    All international powers had more or less heard about it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s words left Chu Qi-Tian frowning. In his heart, he was even more resolved to kill Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan had to die before his status as the Tian generation descendant be recognized by the public.


    Otherwise, Chu Qi-Tian would probably have to live under his lowly elder cousin''s shadow for eternity.


    Despite the thoughts running through Chu Qi-Tian''s head, he kept up a calm fagade. He smiled as he


    said, "It was true that I wasn''t the only Tian descendant ten years ago, but the other one was already


    exiled from the family, so I am the only one now!" Chu Qi-Tian smiled indifferently, but an arrogance


    exuded from his words.


    The Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, didn''t speak further. He didn''t care about the Chu family''s personal


    matters.


    "Tell me, what brings Young Master Chu all the way here? I don''t think you came just to give me gifts,


    right?" asked Mochizuki Kawa eventually as he looked at Chu Qi-Tian.


    He raised his head and looked around to see that Chu Qi-Tian surprisingly came alone.


    "Hmm? Where''s Ying-Long? Didn''t hee with you? I recall you hired him, right?" asked Mochizuki


    Kawa quizzically.


    Chu Qi-Tian let out a long sigh when he heard the man.


    "Mr Mochizuki, I came to tell you about this matter. Mr Hua Ying-Long died during an operation. A vile


    farmer killed him through underhanded means."


    What?


    "Are you saying that Ying-Long is dead? How can that be? Ying-Long is a martial arts master, so most


    people aren''t his match. How could a kid from the countryside kill him?" asked Mochizuki Kawa in


    disbelief with a frown on his face.


    Chu Qi-Tian didn''t say a word. He merely got a shrine attendant to hand his phone over to Mochizuki


    Kawa.


    It shockingly contained the pictures which Ye Fan sent him.


    The moment Mochizuki Kawaid eyes on the pictures, he couldn''t help trembling.


    "Are...are these pictures for real?" asked Mochizuki Kawa with his voice trembling slightly.


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded and said, "Those pictures are authentic. They weren''t forged. Also, my men have


    already found your son''s body. We will send him over to Sword Shrine in a few days..."


    "Who did this? Tell me, who did this?!" said Mochizuki Kawa coldly before Chu Qi-Tian finished his


    sentence.


    Chu Qi-Tian was delighted by his reaction.


    He had made the right guess. Mochizuki Kawa took the bait.


    Chu Qi-Tian heard that the Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, was extremely protective of those close to


    him. Even though Hua Ying-Long was only his godson, he would definitely be determined to seek


    revenge.


    Chu Qi-Tian stayed quiet for a moment before raising his head to say deeply from behind, "The killer is


    Ye Fan!"


    HUUUU!


    The frosty wind made red leaves billow in the sky.


    Chu Qi-Tian had already left.


    Sword Shrine became stifled and dull.


    "Senpai, you can''t go."


    "You aren''t an ordinary sect member, but the Sword God of Japan.¡±


    "If you enter China, their government or even the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, will find out.¡±


    "If we aren''t careful, it might end up as an all-out international war."


    The two other head priests of Sword Shrine were doing their utmost to talk Mochizuki Kawa out of


    going to China.


    Sword Shrine had a total of three head priests.


    Mochizuki Kawa was the strongest of the lot.


    Despite being less powerful than Mochizuki Kawa, the other two priests were only slightly inferior.


    The three of them were the strongest people in the Japanese martial arts scene.


    Martial arts masters like them who already stood at the pinnacle in a country


    represented their countries in every respect.


    So they had to be more careful when dealing with things.

 Chapter 671 Going Home for Lunar New Year

    Chapter 671 Going Home for Lunar New Year


    "So what if China''s government finds out? So what if Ye Qing-Tian gets wind of it? If he dares to stop


    me, I will hack him with my Seven Foot Green de! I lost at Ye Qing-Tian''s hands 18 years ago, so


    it''s the perfect time to settle old scores and the new!" said Mochizuki Kawa furiously in a stern voice.


    "Mochizuki-senpai, this is not the time to act impulsively."


    "You have yet to fully master your swordsmanship. If you really encounter Ye Qing-Tian while you are


    in China, are you his match?"


    "Moreover, it''s not worth getting the martial arts circles from both countries to engage in war because of


    a farmer."


    Mochizuki Kawa''s juniors tried their best to persuade him otherwise.


    In an instant, Mochizuki Kawa clenched his fists tightly and said with his eyes red, "Then do I sit by


    doing nothing after they have killed my godson?"


    "We aren''t saying you should turn a blind eye, but you shouldn''t do it personally. Isn''t it overkill for a


    master like you to kill him? There are plenty of highly skilled martial artists at Sword Shrine, so just


    send someone to go to China and kill the scoundrel."


    "If you go personally, then you''ll create a huge effect."


    "Moreover, you are at a crucial time of mastering your skill. It''s not worth throwing away everything for


    the sake of a nobody in China after you painstakingly practiced all these years."


    Everyone tried to convince him otherwise again.


    Mochizuki Kawa came to his senses and agreed, "I suppose that''s the only way it can be handled for


    now. Who do you think I should send?"


    But the moment Mochizuki Kawa finished his sentence, a middle-aged man walked into the room and


    said, "Father, please send me!"


    What?


    "Ying-Tian, you want to go?"


    ¡°You don''t have to.¡±


    "He''s just a nobody, so he''s not good enough for you to go."


    "You are Sword Shrine''s top disciple. It''s also overkill for someone like you to go kill a farmer."


    The two other head priests shook their heads as they spoke.


    But Mochizuki Kawa nodded and agreed, "Since you want to go, then go ahead. When you return,


    "I ept your orders, Father!"


    Then Hua Ying-Tian paid obeisance and got up to head to China!


    That night.


    At the peak of Mount Yan in China.


    A castle stood majestically on the peak.


    A huge signboard hung over the door in a mboyant script: War God Castle!


    Yes, it was the highest ruling organization of the martial arts circles in China.


    War God Castle was the leader of the Chinese martial arts scene.


    They supported all martial artists in China internally.


    And represented the Chinese martial arts scene abroad.


    They were considered the official authority of martial arts in China.


    The strongest martial artist in China, Ye Qing-Tian, was one of the leaders of War God Castle. He was


    also the leader of the six pirs of Chinese martial arts.


    A piece of news had just arrived at War God Castle.


    "We discovered Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple, Hua Ying-Tian, within our borders. He has never entered


    our country, but he suddenly entered without making an official request. He must be up to something,"


    said the subordinate in charge of intelligence as he walked in.


    A man sat calmly on the main seat.


    After hearing the report, he said indifferently, "Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple? Don''t disturb him yet. Just


    wait and see. He''s just a small fry, so there''s no need for the War God Castle HQ to make a move on


    him. Send someone to follow him and find out why he''s here."


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll get right to it," replied his subordinate immediately.


    Ye Fan was on the train bound for Jingzhou eating instant noodles as undercurrents surged in China''s


    martial arts circle while he spoke to Han.


    "Young Master, Chu Qi-Tian suddenly went to Japan. I suspect this had something to do with you. As I


    understand, the man you ughtered at Yanqi Lake was one of Mochizuki Kawa''s godsons. We have


    to be more cautious, so you have to be more careful," said Han worriedly over the phone.


    But Ye Fan didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Anyone else would have treated the matter very seriously when the Sword God''s name popped up.


    But Ye Fanughed in disdain and replied, "There''s nothing worth being cautious for. Why? Does


    Mochizuki Kawa dare toe personally to kill me? In that case, the folks at War God Castle aren''t


    easy targets either.¡±


    "But Young Master..." said Han. He remained concerned and had more to say.


    Ye Fan interrupted him and said, "Enough. Just chill. I have the Invocation of the Celestial Cloud, so


    there is barely anyone on earth who can outdo me! Moreover, Mochizuki Kawa wouldn''t dare to stage


    war and pick a fight with me since this country is under War God Castle''s protection. I will deal with it,


    so you just need to handle your tasks. Keep a close eye on the Chu family. Also, send the person you


    selected as Mu-Cheng''s bodyguard to go over before we leave. Do you understand?"


    Ye Fan gave Han his orders.


    Before Ye Fan hung up the phone and focused on eating his instant noodles.


    It took roughly six hours to get to Jingzhou from Yunzhou by train.


    Since it was midday, he was only halfway home.


    "Friend, are you going home for Lunar New Year?" asked a farmer sitting next to Ye Fan as they


    casually chatted.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Yes, Uncle. I haven''t gone back in years. It''s about time I visited my mother."


    Ye Fan spoke with a smile on his face.


    The farmer sighed when he heard Ye Fan, "Sigh. Life is hard."


    After Ye Fan and his mother left the Chu family back in the day, they moved to a small vige in


    Jingzhou.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That was where Ye Fan''s mother grew up, and both his grandparents were still alive.


    Ye Fan and his mother had no one else to turn to, so they had no choice but to seek refuge with his


    grandparents.


    Ye Fan lived in the small vige in Jingzhou with his mother for many years.


    Then Ye Fan caught wind of a Chu family member attempting to harm him, so he left the vige and


    ended up marrying into the Qiu family.


    He left for three years, just like that.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to leave back then.


    The Chu family was influential, and his identity as the family''s eldest son was bound to attract plenty of


    trouble, so it would only endanger his mother if he stayed with her.


    So the 20 year old Ye Fan chose to leave resolutely.


    "Time flies. In the blink of an eye, three years have gone by. I wonder if Mum is well.¡±

 Chapter 672 A Hilarious Woman

    Chapter 672 A Hrious Woman


    The scenery outside kept changing rapidly before Ye Fan as the train sped on.


    Li Er wanted to send for a car to take Ye Fan home before he left Yunzhou.


    But Ye Fan turned him down.


    There was no need to go through the trouble since he enjoyed the feeling of taking the train and


    heading home for Lunar New Year.


    Lunar New Year had lost its old vor over the past few years, so he could probably only sense it when


    he was on the train or when he watched TV.


    RUING!


    Ye Fan''s phone suddenly rang while he was in a daze.


    Ye Fan saw that it was Qiu Mu-Cheng calling.


    "Hello, Mu-Cheng? What''s up? Have you moved into Mount Yunding Vi?¡± asked Ye Fan as he


    smiled.


    Ye Fan recalled how much Qiu Mu-Cheng dreamt about having arge house, so he couldn''t help


    feeling a sense of satisfaction now that he had fulfilled her dreams.


    "Yup," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng. "But Ye Fan, I have something to tell you about. You''re alighting at


    Jingzhou, right? It''s Jingjing''s birthday tomorrow, so help me bring my cousin a gift and visit her. I won''t


    be going over."


    "Jingjing?" asked Ye Fan in surprise, "Are you talking about Wen-Jing?"


    A few minutester, Ye Fan had already hung up the call and contacted Lu Wen-Jing.


    Lu Wen-Jing was particrly delighted to hear Ye Fan wasing.


    And she kept saying she wanted to head to the train station to pick Ye Fan up.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed.


    "Are you picking me up? I think you''ll get lost even before you get there, right?¡±


    Ye Fan turned down Lu Wen-Jing''s kind offer and only asked her to send him the address. Ye Fan


    could get there on his own.


    At 4PM in the afternoon.


    Ye Fan finally got off the train. He went with the flow of the bustling crowd and left the train station.


    Then he hurried over to Lu Wen-Jing''s home at Yulongjinwan residential estate.


    "Fan! Fan! Over here.¡±


    Shortly after Ye Fan got off the cab, he spotted the estate. An adorable and exquisite young girl was


    standing in the freezing wind as she shouted for him with her cheeks red from the cold.


    After she was certain it was Ye Fan, the little girl ran over without hesitation and lunged into his arms.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed and shook his head when he saw the adorable girl in his arms.


    He recalled this scenario was simr to when he first met Lu Wen-Jing.


    Back then, this youngdy was filled with hostility and dissatisfaction for Ye Fan, but they had gotten so


    close in a matter of months.


    "Humph, Fan is the best after all! Mu-Cheng is so mean. All she cares about is making money. She


    didn''t evene to visit me on my birthday," griped Lu Wen-Jing as she brought Ye Fan upstairs.


    Lu Wen-Jing''s room was huge and was exquisitely decorated.


    Lu Wen-Jing''s mother, Qiu Huan, was preparing dinner when Ye Fan arrived. She was rather


    affectionate when she saw him and kept asking after him.


    "Fan, just watch some TV for now. Dinner will be ready soon," said Qiu Huan as she smiled.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Thanks, Auntie Huan."


    Ye Fan had a particrly good first impression of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s youngest aunt.


    She wasn''t like the other Qiu family members who were materialistic and power-hungry. Instead, she


    was kind and easy-going.


    Inparison, she deserved this wonderful life.


    "Jingjing, you''re back. Have you picked up your live-in brother-inw?" asked a sexily d young


    woman casually as she walked out from the bedroom and stretched.


    She only realized a guest was here when she got to the living room.


    Lu Hong scrutinized Ye Fan before she sneered, "That''s Ye Fan? The Qiu family''s live-in son-inw?¡±


    Lu Hong was Lu Wen-Jing''s cousin from her father''s side of the family. She was her eldest uncle''s


    daughter. Her parents were out on a business trip, so she was staying with Lu Wen-Jing for a few days.


    Of course, she knew about Ye Fan''s situation.


    "Humph! Hong, don''t badmouth Fan, or else, I will ignore you!" said Lu Wen-Jing to Lu Hong as she


    red back at her instantly. She appeared like an explosive kitten as she defended Ye Fan.


    Lu Hong immediately got angry, "Youss, how could you speak up for an outsider? I''m your cousin, so


    we are the ones who are truly family."


    "I don''t care. You can''t badmouth Fan,¡± retorted Lu Wen-Jing stubbornly.


    Lu Hong was particrly helpless.


    She didn''t dare to offend this little monster.


    Then Lu Hong stretched her slender waist and flung her hair affectedly before sitting down on the


    couch to wait for Ye Fan to


    talk to her.


    Lu Hong was always confident about her beauty and used to being the center of attention everywhere


    she went.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was a useless live-in husband.


    Lu Hong reckoned that Ye Fan already probably couldn''t wait to hit on her and even wanted her contact


    number.


    Men were visual animals after all.


    Men with mediocre standing probably couldn''t even walk straight and got awestruck when they saw a


    beautiful woman.


    But Lu Hong sadly realized that she had miscalcted him.


    Ye Fan kept chatting with Lu Wen-Jing the entire time. Theypletely ignored her while they


    bantered and didn''t even cast an eye at her.


    Of course, Lu Hong felt upset about being overlooked.


    "Tsk! Are you resorting to such means to attract my attention? Are you trying to act like you''re different,


    pretentious, and lofty? That''s hrious! Fine, since you want to ignore me, why should I care?" sneered


    Lu Hong coldly as she turned to go back to her room with even more hate for Ye Fan.


    Some people were just so hrious.


    When they were paid too much attention, they assumed others had ill intentions.


    When they were ignored, they felt you acted pretentious and lofty.


    It was nightfall in no time, and Qiu Huan ced dinner on the dining table.


    "Fan, just some simple dishes. Don''t be shy since we are family. Before I was married, I treated Mu-


    Cheng like my own daughter, so now that you have married into the Qiu family, we are family too," said


    Qiu Huan affectionately at the dining table.


    Ye Fan kept thanking her, "Mu-Cheng often mentions you. She says the person who dotes on her the


    most in the family is Auntie Huan. She''s busy preparing for thepany''s annual meeting and couldn''t


    make it. Otherwise, I''m sure she will definitelye."


    "It''s okay. Work is important. Things always get busier around Lunar New Year. Your uncle won''t be


    his work either."


    Ye Fan and the others chatted happily over dinner.


    After dinner, Qiu Huan sorted out Ye Fan''s sleeping arrangements.


    She wanted Lu Hong to move in and sleep with Lu Wen-Jing and let Ye Fan have Lu Hong''s room.


    "What? Auntie Huan, are you letting him stay with us? And sleeping in my room? How can you do that?


    No, he can''t stay with us. He''s a dirty country bumpkin!" said Lu Hong resentfully in an instant.


    She hadpletely forgotten that she was a guest and living under their roof too.

 Chapter 673 Qiu Huans Disappointment

    Chapter 673 Qiu Huan''s Disappointment


    "Honghong, how can you say that? It''s so rude. Fan came all the way from Yunzhou to celebrate


    Jingjing''s birthday, so where should he stay if he doesn''t stay with us? Out in the streets?" asked Qiu


    Huan unhappily. She felt that her niece was getting too willful.


    Qiu Huan was the host, but Lu Hong acted as though she owned the ce and tried to chase Ye Fan


    away.


    They ended uppromising. Qiu Huan got Lu Wen-Jing to let Ye Fan have her room while they


    shared a bed tonight.


    Ye Fan would sleep in Lu Wen-Jing''s room instead.


    And Lu Hong kept her original room.


    Lu Wen-Jing didn''t have a problem and even wanted to sleep with Ye Fan.


    The little girl''s innocent words tickled both Ye Fan and Qiu Huan.


    Qiu Huan came knocking on Ye Fan''s door after Lu Hong and the others had gone to bed and asked,


    "Fan, are you asleep?"


    Ye Fan got up to open the door and said, "Not yet, Auntie Huan.¡±


    Qiu Huan nodded and continued, "I see. Come over to the living room. I''d like to have a chat with you."


    Although Ye Fan was perplexed about her intentions, he followed her to the living room.


    "Fan, is Mu-Cheng''spany doing well? I heard that the economy hasn''t been doing well these past


    few years, and almost all the smallpanies without strong backgrounds all closed down. Some


    business owners took risks and borrowed from loan sharks but ended up ruining their families without


    making a dime. You have to tell Mu-Cheng too. Real estate hinges on connections, so if it bes


    unsustainable, just move into a different industry. Tell her never to borrow from loan sharks."


    Qiu Huan was always very concerned about her niece.


    Qiu Huan went behind Old Master Qiu''s back and got Lu Wen-Jing to send Qiu Mu-Cheng $100,000


    the moment they got banished from the Qiu family.


    But Qiu Huan knew that while $100,000 was enough for a family in need, it was insufficient to sustain a


    business.


    Qiu Huan was very worried that the stubborn Qiu Mu-Cheng would persist with the business even if it


    was beyond her means and lose everything in the process.


    Since Qiu Huan''s husband was a businessman, she had some understanding of the business world


    thanks to his influence.


    "Although people in business look impressive on the outside, it is a ruthless trade. Business is just like


    war, and sess is built on countless casualties. There is a limited market out there, so each time a


    worrying she will lose out," said Qiu Huan with an intense look of concern on her face.


    Ye Fan smiled and consoled her, "Auntie Huan, don''t worry. Thepany is flourishing. Even if


    something happens, I will be there to help her.¡±


    "You''ll help her?" asked Qiu Huan quizzically as she nced at Ye Fan before shaking her head.


    "Fan, you are good-natured but a little too naive. There are many things about business you are


    unaware of. It''s not that easy for you to help Mu-Cheng. Forget it. I shouldn''t have started talking about


    this. It''s not like she will buy your opinion either," said Qiu Huan as she shook her head and sighed.


    Then she stopped chatting to Ye Fan about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After all, in Qiu Huan''s perspective, even if Ye Fan was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband, he was still a lowly


    live-in husband.


    Ye Fan had low status in the Qiu family for three years. Who would give a hoot about what he said?


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng probably didn''t care about Ye Fan''s opinion.


    Everyone despised a useless man.


    Even his wife!


    But Qiu Huan still wanted to help Qiu Mu-Cheng since she was her aunt.


    "Ye Fan, I don''t know how to start, but I have to say my piece since I''m Mu-Cheng''s aunt. No matter


    how you ended up marrying into the Qiu family and bing her husband, you are a man above all.


    Even if you are a live-in husband, you have a responsibility to support the family. Mu-Cheng can''t be


    the only person supporting the family," said Qiu Huan gravely.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Auntie Huan, I understand all of this!¡±


    "No, you don''t. If you did, you wouldn''t have idled around at home while Mu-Cheng worked. How about


    this? After Lunar New Year is over, I will get someone to find you a job and you can start working after


    the holiday. Men need to work. It won''t do for you to sit around and idle," said Qiu Huan gradually.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled as he shook his and rejected her offer, "Auntie Huan, there''s no need to go


    through the trouble. Mu-Cheng and I can take care of ourselves."


    Qiu Huan instantly got anxious and said, "Why, Fan? Are you unappreciative about getting a job, or do


    you not want to work? Why are you so stubborn? If you reject my offer now, the same opportunity won''t


    knock twice. Your uncle has the connections to find you a job, but if you wait to ask after his business


    folds, it will be toote to regret."


    Qiu Huan felt angry since her high hopes for Ye Fan didn''t materialize.


    Lu Ming-Ze didn''t tell Qiu Huan about what they witnessed in Yunzhou when Lu Ming-Ze went to pick


    Lu Wen-Jing up.


    So Qiu Huan was unaware of how incredible Ye Fan was.


    In her eyes, Ye Fan was still the same old useless live-in husband and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s burden.


    She wanted to help Ye Fan, but he surprisingly turned her down.


    In the end, Qiu Huan still failed to convince Ye Fan otherwise.


    "Forget it. Since you insist on turning down my offer, then so be it. All I can do is make suggestions. It''s


    up to you to live your own lives. Go on and rest. You must be exhausted from taking the train," said Qiu


    Huan. She ended the conversation and went back to the room with a stiff and unhappy look on her


    face.


    Qiu Huan kept shaking her head as she sighed after she went back to her room.


    "It''s hard on Mu-Cheng to marry a man like him. Perhaps that''s her destiny.¡±


    Qiu Huan was even more disappointed with Ye Fan after their little chat tonight.


    She undoubtedly felt even more sympathetic about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s situation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was such a stunning girl but


    ended up marrying a man like Ye Fan.


    So Qiu Huan felt that Qiu Mu-Cheng had a hard life and felt bad for her.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what was running through Qiu Huan''s mind.


    But even if Ye Fan did, he probably wouldn''t care.


    It was his life, so why care about someone else''s opinion?


    The night passed very quickly.


    It was Lu Wen-Jing''s birthday today.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Huan and the others made a reservation at the hotel and nned on heading over at midday to


    celebrate Lu Wen-Jing''s birthday.

 Chapter 674 The Emperor of Heaven Is Here

    Chapter 674 The Emperor of Heaven Is Here


    "Where''s Daddy? Isn''t he home yet?" asked Lu Wen-Jing eagerly in excitement as they prepared to


    head for the hotel.


    But her father, Lu Ming-Ze, had yet toe home.


    Qiu Huan called Lu Ming-Ze.


    "What? You can''t make it? Okay, go on with your work then. I''ll tell thess about it," said Qiu Huan.


    Then she quickly turned to look at Lu Wen-Jing.


    "Jingjing, something cropped up at work, and he can''t make it back this afternoon. Dad will celebrate


    your birthday with you when he gets back at night, okay?" said Qiu Huan as she smiled.


    Lu Wen-Jing couldn''t help feeling somewhat disappointed. But she nodded and said obediently, "Okay


    then."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Your father will keep his promise," said Qiu Huan as sheforted her.


    They left for the hotel when they were ready.


    "Honghong, how did the hotel booking go?¡± asked Qiu Huan.


    Lu Hong had just finished putting on her makeup and was on the phone.


    "Okay, darling, we''re on our way down."


    Then Lu Hong hung up.


    She picked up her purse and chased them, "Jingjing, Auntie Huan, let''s go. My fiance is downstairs. He


    was the one who booked the hotel. He found out it was Jingjing''s birthday and insisted on celebrating


    together.¡±


    Qiu Huan was instantly surprised.


    "What? Did Hai-Tao book the hotel? Why didn''t you tell me about it? He shouldn''t have gone through


    the trouble. Ask him how much it cost so that I can pay him for it."


    Lu Hong smiled as she replied, "Auntie Huan, don''t be shy. We will be family in the future, so it''s no


    trouble at all. Moreover, my fiance is loaded. Enough. Auntie Huan, let''s go downstairs."


    Lu Hong quickly pulled them to go downstairs.


    They had to admit that Lu Hong was genuinely good to her cousin, Lu Wen-Jing. Lu Hong would turn


    up each year to specially celebrate Lu Wen-Jing''s birthday.


    This time, she even brought her fiance.


    In no time, Lu Wen-Jing and Qiu Huan got onto the car.


    Ye Fan also came downstairs to get into the car.


    But Lu Hong stopped him.


    "Sorry, my husband''s car is full. Aren''t you super capable? If you want to go, then make your way on


    your own," said Lu Hong with a cold smile as she deliberately embarrassed Ye Fan.


    Lu Hong was clearly still upset about Ye Fan overlooking her.


    That wasn''t the only thing, of course.


    From the moment Lu Hong found out Ye Fan was a useless live-in husband, she had nothing but


    disdain for him.


    The events that transpired yesterday was just the fuse.


    What a joke.


    He was a useless live-in husband.


    How could he be so arrogant?


    How dare he ignore Lu Hong?


    Now he would have to pay for his arrogance!


    Lu Hong sneered before getting onto the BMW smugly with a look of superiority on her face.


    She appeared as though she was sitting on the throne.


    "Hmm? Honghong, why didn''t Fan get into the car?¡± asked Lu Wen-Jing quizzically the instant she


    noticed that Ye Fan didn''t get into the car.


    Lu Hongughed and replied, "He wants to use the toilet and told us to head over first. It''s okay,


    Jingjing. Ignore him. He''s an adult, so he can find his way there. We''ll wait for him at the hotel.¡±


    Lu Hong gestured for her fiance to drive the car as she spoke.


    Lu Wen-Jing didn''t put much thought into it. She thought Ye Fan might have wanted to use the toilet, so


    she left it to Lu Hong to take them to the hotel where they could wait for Ye Fan.


    But Lu Hong scoffed in her heart.


    She didn''t even give Ye Fan the address. How on earth could that live-in husband get to the hotel?


    But was that really the case?


    Ye Fan watched as the BMW pulled out and made a call.


    "Lei San? Check a car te license for me. Tell me where it''s going."


    "Mr Chu, you''re putting me in the spot here. I can''t track Yunzhou license tes. You should call Li Er


    for that," said Lei San bitterly over the phone in a nervous tone.


    Lei San controlled Jingzhou. How could he track cars with Yunzhou license tes?


    Ye Fan ignored him. Instead, he continued reading the license te, "JP68..."


    Hmm?


    "A JP license te?" said Lei San in shock. Then he trembled like lightning had struck him as he


    continued, "Mr...Mr Chu, are you in Jingzhou?"


    A wave of panic surged over Lei San.


    Momentster, Lei San hung up the phone.


    Then Lei San got someone to get in touch with the traffic department as soon as possible.


    "Master Lei, what''s gotten into you? Is the sky falling? Why the anxiety?" asked his subordinate


    quizzically.


    Instead, Lei San red and said, "What would you know? The Emperor of Heaven is in Jingzhou. How


    can I remain calm? Tell the kitchen to prepare the grandest banquet tonight! It has to be topnotch in all


    aspects! Then stand outside and wait for Mr Chu to arrive."


    To Lei San, Mr Chu''s arrival in Jingzhou was undoubtedly a major deal.


    How could he dare to getzy as the leader of Jingzhou?


    He promptly prepared a sumptuous feast for Mr Chu and did his utmost to be a worthy host tonight!


    "Honghong, did you give Fan the address? Why isn''t he here yet? Why don''t I give him a call?" said Lu


    Wen-Jing worriedly in an instant. They had arrived at Hongxing Restaurant for some time, but Ye Fan


    was still nowhere to be seen.


    "No, don''t call. I''ll do it. I happened to have taken his number earlier," said Lu Hong as she fought to


    call.


    Then she pretended to make a phone call.


    "Honghong, is everything okay? Where''s Fan?" asked Lu Wen-Jing immediately.


    Instead, Lu Hong replied, "Jingjing, you can stop waiting. He isn''ting. Fan says he''s on the coach


    back to his hometown.


    He asked me to say happy birthday to you."


    What?


    "Impossible! Fan promised to celebrate my birthday with me. How could he have left without a word?"


    said Lu Wen-Jing dejectedly in an instant. Tears welled in her beautiful eyes, and she was on the brink


    of tears.


    "Who knows? That was what he said in any case. Maybe he''s too embarrassed toe and feels a


    sense of inferiority because my husband drives a posh car,


    wears a luxury watch, and paid for dinner," said Lu Hong indifferently.


    "Oh, really?" said a voice from behind suddenly as he chuckled softly.


    Everyone instantly turned around in surprise.


    A skinny silhouette quietly appeared.

 Chapter 675 All It Takes Is One Word from Me

    Chapter 675 All It Takes Is One Word from Me


    "Fan!"


    Lu Wen-Jing was instantly overjoyed to see Ye Fan, and she ran over to grab the corner of his shirt.


    "I just knew you would keep your promise," said Lu Wen-Jing as she beamed.


    Ye Fan patted Lu Wen-Jing''s little head indulgently.


    Then he nced at Lu Hong and smiled ambiguously as he said, "Miss Lu, you have such great acting


    skills. I suggest you embark on an acting career. You might evene home with an Oscar."


    "You..." said Lu Hong with her face livid, but she couldn''t defend herself against Ye Fan.


    She sneered coldly and turned without saying a word.


    Ye Fan stopped talking about it. There was no sense in stooping to her level.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Also, Ye Fan couldn''t fault her for her acts.


    Since it was their car, they had the right to refuse him the ride.


    Ye Fan would simply ignore her.


    It wasn''t as though he was here for them.


    "Okay. Since everyone is here, then let''s send for the dishes," said Qiu Huan. She shouted for the


    waiter, and the food arrived very quickly.


    "Jingjing, happy birthday. This is from Honghong and me. See if you like it?" said her brother-inw,


    Zeng Hai-Tao, as he handed her a long gift box.


    She opened the box to reveal thetest iPhone sitting inside.


    Qiu Huan hurriedly said, "This gift is too expensive. Jingjing is just a kid. How can she ept a gift like


    this? Hai-Tao, I''m d you''re so kind to her, but you absolutely have to take the gift back. It''s simply too


    expensive."


    Qiu Huan kept rejecting their gift.


    The phone cost almost $10,000 and was too expensive for a young girl like Lu Wen-Jing.


    Also, Lu Hong and Lu Wen-Jing were cousins, so she didn''t have to go through the expense.


    "Auntie Huan, don''t worry. This is for Jingjing and not you, so it doesn''t matter whether you are willing


    to ept it. Moreover, it''s just a bit of money. Every one of Hai-Tao''s shirts cost more than this. I''ll just


    tell him to buy fewer outfits. So Auntie Huan, don''t worry about the money. You should be worried about


    someone else instead," said Lu Hong as she smiled. Her words were brimming with bragging.


    Lu Hong even nced at Ye Fan as she spoke like she was purposely saying it to Ye Fan.


    Lu Hong thought a look of inferiority would surface on his face when he heard her.


    But she was sorely disappointed.


    Ye Fan remained calm. Her words didn''t set off a single ripple in his heart.


    Lu Hong felt as though all attacks on Ye Fan were futile.


    But Lu Hong refused to give up. After her husband presented their gift, Lu Hong looked at Ye Fan and


    said, "Aren''t you going to give Jingjing a birthday present? If you are broke, my hubby can lend you


    some money."


    Ye Fan ignored her. Instead, he looked at Lu Wen-Jing and said, "Jingjing, I came in hurry and didn''t


    have the time to prepare a present, so I got you some fruit on the way here."


    Ye Fan ced a fruit basket before Lu Wen-Jing as he spoke.


    PFFFT!


    Lu Hong couldn''t help bursting out inughter.


    "Fruit? It''s the first time I heard people gave fruit as birthday gifts," said Lu Hong as she chuckled.


    Qiu Huan red at her and said, "Honghong, mind your manners."


    "Auntie Huan, I''m not trying to be rude. I just feel bad for Jingjing. Who gives some fruit as a birthday


    present? He clearly doesn''t give a damn about Jingjing, so he''s trying to pull a fast one. Right,


    Jingjing?" asked Lu Hong as she smiled.


    She reckoned that her cousin, Lu Wen-Jing, was probably furious.


    But unexpectedly, Lu Wen-Jing kept on smiling happily.


    "Teehee, the fact that Fan is here is the best present ever! I like anything Fan gives me," said Lu Wen-


    Jing as she hugged the fruit basket andughed.


    Lu Hong red and retorted, "Jingjing, are you okay?"


    "Oh my! How has he bewitched you? I don''t get it!" said Lu Hong glumly. Lu Wen-Jing wasn''t even as


    happy when they gave her an iPhone.


    But here she was treating the damned fruit basket like it was a treasure.


    This silly cousin of hers.


    Lu Hong shook her head helplessly.


    Qiu Huan sighed in her heart as she watched.


    He couldn''t even afford to buy a decent present. It went to show how badly Qiu Mu-Cheng''s family was


    doing.


    She wanted to help her niece out.


    But she couldn''t keep helping them for the rest of their lives.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was destined to be impoverished for the rest of our life because she married someone


    as ordinary as Ye Fan.


    Poor Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Honghong, this is?" asked Zeng Hai-Tao just as Qiu Huan was worrying about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    situation.


    Since he and Lu Hong had been dating for a while, he had seen most of her rtives, but it was the


    first time he met Ye Fan.


    "Hai-Tao, I forgot to introduce him. This is Auntie Huan''s niece''s husband, Ye Fan. He''s the live-in


    husband I told you about. He was on his way back to his hometown for Lunar New Year, and it


    happened to be Jingjing''s birthday, so he came over to leech us for food and amodation. Isn''t it


    great?" said Lu Hong with a tone of contempt as she smiled calmly.


    Zeng Hai-Tao suddenly realized who Ye Fan was.


    "Oh, so you''re rtives. Come, Fan! Pleased to meet you," said Zeng Hai-Tao warmly as he handed Ye


    Fan a cigarette.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said he didn''t smoke.


    "They are branded cigarettes. Sure you don''t want any? You probably can''t buy these in the


    countryside so easily?" asked Zeng Hai-Tao again.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and rejected it again.


    "Fine, if you insist. Since we are rtives, why don''t you bring your parents over tonight? I can take you


    out for some sightseeing and eat back here at Hongxing Restaurant. This is one of the top three


    restaurants in Jingzhou. Usually, when you want to dine here, you have to make reservations a week in


    advance. Most people don''t get to dine here," said Zeng Hai-Tao as he smiled smugly.


    What?


    "You need reservations even? Hai-Tao, did you start making reservations for Jingjing''s birthday a week


    ago? I feel so bad about all the trouble you took!" said Qiu Huan, who was instantly shocked.


    Instead, Zeng Hai-Tao waved his hand and said, "Auntie Huan, we don''t need reservations. The


    restaurant manager used to be Dad''s driver. He still has to call me Young Master when he sees me. If I


    ask for it, he will obediently give us a private room, so there''s no need to reserve


    it. If you want to eat here, all it takes is a word from me."

 Chapter 676 Get Lost!

    Chapter 676 Get Lost!


    "Really? Hai-Tao is so capable! Honghong is going to have such a wonderful life with you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Qiu Huan was shocked to hear that Zeng Hai-Tao could get them a private room so easily.


    Qiu Huan knew a little about Lu Hong''s fiance.


    She knew Zeng Hai-Tao hailed from a well-to-do family and was capable at a young age.


    But it didn''t dawn on Qiu Huan how powerful Zeng Hai-Tao''s family actually was.


    Qiu Huan hade to Hongxing Restaurant before.


    Even Lu Wen-Jing''s father, Lu Ming-Ze, couldn''t get a private room so easily.


    But it was child''s y to Zeng Hai-Tao.


    "Haha! Of course, it''s true. Hai-Tao''s father is the CEO of a state-owned enterprise. He is already the


    head of a department in thepany at such a tender age, so it''s true that he''s highly respected. If you


    ever want to eat here in the future, just tell me. No matter when all it takes is a word from Hai-Tao. The


    restaurant manager will definitely give you the best private room," said Lu Hong. She couldn''t help


    bragging.


    Since her husband was a capable man, she felt proud.


    "That''s right, Auntie Huan. We will be family very soon, so don''t be shy. Just tell me if you need help at


    all," replied Zeng Hai-Tao as he smiled.


    Qiu Huan nodded and said, "Sure thing! Hai-Tao, Honghong is so lucky to be engaged to you."


    Qiu Huan turned to look at Ye Fan as she apuded Zeng Hai-Tao.


    Then she sighed and shook her head.


    Sometimes, disparity could easily be detected throughparison.


    Her biological niece, Qiu Mu-Cheng, had the looks and the figure and couldpare with Lu Hong in


    every aspect.


    But the man she married was worlds apart from Zeng Hai-Tao.


    "Fan, don''t mind me, but there''s a fine example right beside you. You have to learn from Hai-Tao from


    now on. I don''t ask that you be as sessful as him, and it would be enough for you to have half his


    achievements. Then Mu-Cheng doesn''t have to suffer as much while she is married to you," persuaded


    Qiu Huan.


    Qiu Huan didn''t look down on Ye Fan. She was merely hoping that her words would motivate him.


    She wanted him to be diligent and lead a decent life.


    Ye Fan turned her down when she offered him a jobst night, so Qiu Huan was undoubtedly


    disappointed.


    Qiu Huan only hoped that her words would wake Ye Fan up.


    He should start being driven and stop living off a woman.


    "Mum, Fan is incredible. All of usbined aren''t half as good as Fan. I have seen many big shots


    being terrified of Fan," said Lu Wen-Jing. She couldn''t stand the sight of her mother saying such things


    to Ye Fan, so she defended him.


    But who would take a child''s words seriously?


    Lu Hong sneered andughed right away.


    "Jingjing, you''re still a kid. Do you know what a big shot is? True big shots are like Hai-Tao. He can


    make high-end restaurants give him private rooms with a word and make managers treat him with


    respect. Would you believe it if I said the restaurant manager wille by and give Hai-Tao a toast?"


    said Lu Hong as proudly as a princess.


    Zeng Hai-Tao felt even more pleased with himself.


    He straightened his back a lot more!


    The moment Lu Hong finished his sentence, the door opened.


    Staff came in with a bottle of red wine.


    "Haha. Jingjing, Auntie Huan, see? I told you the manager would offer him a toast?" said Lu Hong


    smugly. It seemed she assumed that the manager was on his way to drink with her fiancee.


    But the restaurant employee bowed and apologized, "Ladies and gentlemen, my apologies. Someone


    has booked up the entire restaurant, so all our patrons have to leave. Pleasee back another time.


    We offer this wine as an apology."


    Zeng Hai-Tao and Lu Hong stared dead straight at him.


    "What?"


    Booked the entire restaurant?


    Come another day?


    Heavens!


    Zeng Hai-Tao became angry instantly.


    "How dare you chase us away? Where is your manager? Tell him to get over here! Tell him Zeng Xiao-


    Xian''s son, Zeng Hai-Tao, wants to see him. How dare he chase me out of the restaurant!"


    Zeng Hai-Tao had just bragged about how close he was to the restaurant manager before they started


    chasing them out.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Wasn''t this a p in Zeng Hai-Tao''s face?


    Of course, Zeng Hai-Tao was furious!


    The restaurant staff went out to ask for the manager while Zeng Hai-Tao and the others continued


    eating.


    Qiu Huan got a little worried and said, "Hai-Tao, why don''t we go?"


    "Auntie Huan, it''ll be okay. Jingjing''s birthday dinner just started. How can it stop halfway? Don''t worry.


    It''s just a small episode. I can take care of it," said Zeng


    Hai-Tao confidently.


    Then the restaurant staff came back.


    "So what did the manager say?" asked Zeng Hai-Tao coldly.


    "He said..." said the staff as he paused before he continued, "...He told you to leave!"


    What?


    The restaurant staff''s words were like a p in Zeng Hai-Tao''s face.


    His face flushed crimson red!


    PAK!


    Zeng Hai-Tao mmed the table as he got up with a start.


    "Well done, Xu Chen-Hui! How dare he?


    How dare he chase me out? Auntie Huan, wait here while I go teach him a lesson!"


    Zeng Hai-Tao was so embarrassed that he could no longer stay seated, so he stood up and walked


    right out.


    "Hai-Tao, don''t make trouble. Hai-Tao!" shouted Qiu Huan as she chased after him worriedly.


    Lu Hong and the others followed suit.


    All the other patrons being asked to leave.


    So many of the patrons were leaving one after another.


    "Where is Xu Chen-Hui? Tell him to get his ass here!" shouted Zeng Hai-Tao angrily in the main hall.


    His sudden roar attracted a lot of attention.


    The restaurant manager frowned as he walked towards Zeng Hai-Tao.


    "How dare you, Xu Chen-Hui! Do you still have the cheek to see me? Who gave you the guts to chase


    me out?" asked Zeng Hai-Tao furiously the moment he saw the man.


    Before Xu Chen-Hui had the chance to reply, a cold voice instantly rang from behind.


    "I gave him the guts to do it," said a deep and threatening voice.


    Everyone looked over, only to see a plump middle-aged man standing outside the restaurant with a


    sexy woman in his arms as he walked in casually with a cigar in his mouth.


    Dozens of bodyguards followed behind him like he was the center of the universe.


    He made such a grand entrance that it left everyone shocked.


    "This...this man...?"

 Chapter 677 This World Is a Dark Place

    Chapter 677 This World Is a Dark ce


    "This...this...Brother Jian-Hao is here?"


    All the other guests went into a shock when they saw him.


    Some of them even identified who the man with a cigar was.


    "Brother Jian-Hao?"


    "Who''s Brother Jian-Hao?" asked someone quizzically.


    "God, don''t you even know Brother Jian-Hao?"


    "Do you mean Sun Jian-Hao?"


    "He''s a local bully!"


    "No dares to offend him."


    "He can do anything he likes because he''s backed by Master Lei San."


    "What?" "What a strong background!


    "No wonder he managed to clear out Hongxing Restaurant with a word."


    All the other restaurant patrons gossiped one after another.


    Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinate had already brought him a chair.


    Sun Jian-Hao sat on the chair with a cigar in one hand while he gently caressed the long slender legs


    of the sexy woman in his arms.


    Despite his arrogance, hemanded respect.


    Smoke curled up into the air as Sun Jian-Hao exhaled. He hung his head and looked at Zeng Hai-Tao


    in disdain and asked, "What? Do you have a problem with me clearing out the ce?"


    "No...none, at all," replied Zeng Hai-Tao as his lips twitched. His arrogance hadpletely dissipated,


    and he sounded much calmer.


    He smiled ingratiatingly and said, "Brother Jian-Hao, you are a big shot in Jingzhou. You naturally have


    to clear out the establishments before you enter. But Brother Jian-Hao, it''s my little sister''s birthday


    today, so do you think you can make an exception and let us celebrate her birthday here? After all, we


    can raincheck almost anything except for a birthday.¡±


    Zeng Hai-Tao had heard of Sun Jian-Hao''s reputation.


    Sun Jian-Hao was a rule-bending hooligan.


    He acted like a tyrant in Jingzhou''s development zones using this powerful background.


    Also, he was a real pervert who enjoyed sleeping around.


    He once fancied a middle school student and forced himself on her when she was unwilling to sumb


    to him. In the end, she killed herself.


    It was major news at that time.


    But in the end, Sun Jian-Hao got someone to help make it all go away.


    All he did was topensate the girl''s family.


    So even Zeng Hai-Tao didn''t dare to offend powerful creeps like him.


    He could only beg him politely.


    Qiu Huan and the others walked over while Zeng Hai-Tao talked to Sun Jian-Hao.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Qiu Huan''s face turned pale when she discovered it was Sun Jian-Hao. She turned to say somewhat


    fearfully, "Honghong, let''s forget it. Get Hai-Tao toe back. We will just leave. We can''t afford to


    offend these people,¡± Qiu Huan spoke in a soft voice.


    But Lu Hong didn''t budge. Instead, she replied proudly, "Auntie Huan, it''ll be okay. He might be


    powerful, but my fiance can''t be offended either. Let''s wait and see. It''s no big deal, my fiance will settle


    it.¡±


    Lu Hong was a vain woman. Since they put their words across so confidently, it would be a major


    embarrassment if they had to leave with their tails between their legs.


    Lu Hong certainly didn''t want to leave just like that.


    Zeng Hai-Tao coldlyughed when he heard Sun Jian-Hao and said, "Make an exception? What gives


    you the right to ask for it?¡±


    Zeng Hai-Tao hurriedly said, "Brother Jian-Hao, my Dad is Zeng Xiao-Xian. He offered you a toastst


    year at the Jingzhou Business Association meeting."


    "Haha! He once offered me a toast?" said Sun Jian-Hao as heughed instantly.


    The sexy woman in his arms keptughing and wriggling nonstop.


    Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinates allughed from behind.


    "Haha! Dude, countless people offer toasts to Brother Jian-Hao. Are you asking him to do you a favor


    just because of that? You can continue dreaming! Get lost! Stop holding up Brother Jian-Hao and his


    girlfriend. Even if your father were here, he would be in big trouble!" said Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinate


    as he walked out from behind and scoffed.


    He wasn''t polite at all.


    Lu Hong instantly got anxious.


    "How can you talk like that? How can you scold us? Didn''t your parents teach you any manners?


    Moreover, we''ve already paid, so how can we get chased out?" said Lu Hong furiously at Sun Jian-Hao


    and his men. Her feisty temper was really acting up.


    "Honghong, watch your words!" said Zeng Hai-Tao hurriedly. He was so frightened that his face turned


    pale.


    But it was toote.


    Sun Jian-Hao was rubbing the legs of the woman in his arms, but he stopped instantly.


    He raised his head to look at Lu Hong.


    After he saw Lu Hong''s looks, Sun Jian-Hao''s frosty face instantly broke into a smile as he said,


    "Youngdy, you''re not a kid anymore, but you have quite the temper. But I like chili peppers like you.


    How about this? If you have a drink with me tonight, I will let you dine here for free."


    "Brother Jian-Hao, she can''t. Honghong is my fiancee, and she has an appointment tonight, so she


    can''t make it," said Zeng Hai-Tao as he hurried over to stand in front of Lu Hong.


    But the moment Zeng Hai-Tao finished his sentence, Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinate kicked him and sent


    him falling to the ground.


    "You didn''t know any better. It''s an honor that Brother Jian-Hao is inviting your woman for a drink. How


    dare you reject him? Who do you think you are?" cursed Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinate before walking to


    Lu Hong.


    Lu Hong finally started to panic.


    "Wha...What are you doing? I warn you, don''te over, or else I will call the cops," shouted Lu Hong


    threateningly.


    Sun Jian-Haoughed uninhibitedly and said, "Call the cops? Interesting. Thest person who dared to


    threaten to do that is long dead. It seems you want to be the second person."


    Sun Jian-Haoughed coldly and told his subordinates to abduct Lu Hong forcibly.


    "Auntie Huan, save me! Auntie Huan..." shouted Lu Hong frightfully. She was so terrified that she had


    started crying.


    "Stop! How dare you?" shouted Qiu Huan sternly as she put on a bold front and walked over.


    "Another troublemaker. This one looks pretty good too. She''s mature and graceful. Take her too!


    Haha!" said Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinates as theyughed piercingly.


    Dozens of burly men had already encircled them and dragged Lu Hong and Qiu Huan upstairs by


    force.


    All eyes were on them. Although they felt bad for them, no one dared to help.


    After all, they couldn''t provoke Sun Jian-Hao.


    So everyone could only sigh and shake their heads as they looked at them with pity.


    "Mum, Hong! You baddies! Let go off my Mum,¡± shouted Lu Wen-Jing as she cried. She even ran over


    to bite those men on their arms.


    Lu Wen-Jing listened to her mother tell stories since young, so she always thought the world was


    beautiful, just like fairy tales.


    But the little girl finally found out what a dark ce it was!

 Chapter 678 Ye Fan Fights Back

    Chapter 678 Ye Fan Fights Back


    "AHHH!"


    "That hurts!"


    "Damn! Get lost, you stupid girl!"


    How could a young girl like Lu Wen-Jing manage to stop them? In the end, she got shoved onto the


    ground.


    "Jingjing, go and look for your father," shouted Qiu Huan piteously.


    Lu Hong was so terrified that she just kept crying.


    Lu Wen-Jingy on the ground and howled.


    Zeng Hai-Tao clenched his fists tightly. He gritted his teeth as he struggled to get up and fight them, but


    a kick sent him flying andnding prone on the ground. He kept bleeding nonstop and gave up


    standing.


    Sun Jian-Hao quietly sat as he fondled the sexy body in his arms and admired the ''touching'' scene


    before him.


    He was bereft of pity, and a perverted smile even emerged on his lips.


    But just as everyone thought the family couldn''t escape their fate, the crying young girl suddenly turned


    to run towards a skinny male silhouette.


    "Fan, please save Hong and Mum! Fan, please save Hong and Mum!" implored Lu Wen-Jing nonstop


    with tears in her eyes as she grabbed the corner of Ye Fan''s shirt.


    Everyone was at a loss.


    Did the young girl lose her wits and simply get desperate?


    Even someone with Zeng Hai-Tao''s background was incapable of saving them.


    How could the simply dressed young man before them do anything about it?


    Everyone shook their heads and clearly didn''t think Ye Fan was up for the job.


    Qiu Huan and Lu Hong grew anxious as they watched.


    They muttered quietly in their hearts about Lu Wen-Jing''s foolishness. What use was it to beg Ye Fan


    at a time like this?


    Could a live-in husband be so powerful that he could save them from Sun Jian-Hao clutches?


    She should have run home to her father for help.


    But just as doubts surfaced in everyone''s minds, the silent Ye Fan bent over and reached out to gently


    wipe tears off the corners of Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes.


    "Sigh. Okay. For Jingjing''s sake, I will save you this once," said Ye Fan gently.


    He didn''t want to help at first.


    Ye Fan barely knew Lu Hong, and she kept targeting him earlier, so he genuinely didn''t like her and


    had no intention of saving her.


    But now Qiu Mu-Cheng''s aunt, Qiu Huan, was implicated too.


    On ount of both Lu Wen-Jing and Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, there was no way Ye Fan could turn a blind eye now.


    Afterforting Lu Wen-Jing, Ye Fan stepped forward. He looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the


    wooden armchair and said, "Brother Jian-Hao, right? Do me a favor and let go of my rtives."


    Ye Fan''s calm voice rang out.


    In an instant, the entire restaurant quietened a little.


    Zeng Hai-Tao almost pissed in his pants.


    "God! Are you insane? You''re a useless live-in husband from the countryside. Instead of going out to


    ask for help, you stand around and act tough? Why the hell would they do a good-for-nothing live-in


    husband any favors?" muttered Zeng Hai-Tao angrily in his heart as hey on the ground and watched


    Ye Fan act tough.


    Qiu Huan and Lu Hong griped in their hearts too.


    It''s one thing if Jingjing didn''t know better, but Ye Fan is an adult. How could Ye Fan be just as foolish?"


    Sure enough, the moment Sun Jian-Hao heard Ye Fan''s plea, he gazed over.


    He looked at Ye Fan mockingly as he caressed the legs of the woman in his arms and gentlyughed


    as he said, "Do you a favor? Interesting. Who are you to ask for my favor? There aren''t many people in


    Jingzhou who are important enough to ask for it."


    Ye Fan replied calmly, "You don''t have to know who I am. All you have to know is that you can''t afford


    to offend me."


    Heavens!


    "Oh my god! Are you trying to get us killed?!" shouted Zeng Hai-Tao.


    Ye Fan''s wordsnded like a rock in the ocean and raised huge waves.


    Zeng Hai-Tao was on the verge of going insane. He was so terrified that he trembled nonstop as he


    said, "That dumbass! Everything was fine, but now he''s going to get us in trouble!"


    Zeng Hai-Tao was utterly petrified. He didn''t expect a mere live-in husband to have such arrogance.


    It made sense to be arrogant if he were capable.


    The thing was, how could a useless live-in husband be so arrogant?


    Did he have a death wish?


    Zeng Hai-Tao howled.


    Qiu Huan and Lu Hong felt utterly hopeless.


    Qiu Huan even closed her eyes in despair.


    She wouldn''t have invited Ye Fan over this morning if she knew better.


    "You brat. I think you want to die!" shouted Sun Jian-Hao''s subordinate furiously. Then they went


    forward to take out Ye Fan.


    Instead, Sun Jian-Hao reached out to stop them.


    He looked at Ye Fan and continued, "Dude, do you know who I am? I can kill you with a word. Neither


    you nor they can survive.¡±


    "Really? Aren''t you worried about breaking thew bymitting such outrageous acts? Aren''t you


    worried about the consequences?" continued Ye Fan.


    Sun Jian-Hao instantlyughed and said, "Thew? Consequences? Haha! Are you talking to me


    about thew? Young man, you certainly are naive. I admit thatws exist in the world. But they only


    exist to shackle lowly weaklings like you. For the powerful,ws are only meant to be broken. I might


    have forced many people to their deaths, but what happened in the end? I''m still sitting here to this day.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Do you know why? It''s because I''m Master Lei San''s brother-inw. Do you know who Master Lei San


    is? He is Jingzhou''sw! He''s my brother-inw!"


    Sun Jian-Haoughed coldly with arrogance and willfulness.


    But Ye Fan frowned and asked, "Are you saying you''re one of Lei San''s?"


    "Haha! Brat, are you afraid now? Why don''t you hurry up and kneel?¡± shouted Sun Jian-Hao sinisterly


    when he thought Ye Fan was frightened.


    Ye Fan shook his head and continued, "No wonder you''re so arrogant. So you have Lei San''s backing.


    But sadly, the man you rely on is nothing in my eyes. You might be rted to him, but even if Lei San


    were here, he wouldn''t dare ask me to kneel."


    Despite Ye Fan''s calmness, his words exploded when they fell on everyone''s ears.


    Qiu Huan and the others were instantly startled.


    They felt as though Ye Fan had gone insane.


    Did Ye Fan not even give a hoot about Master Lei San?


    Zeng Hai-Tao was so shocked that he felt like his soul had left his body as he swore nonstop softly at


    Ye Fan for being an idiot.


    Everyone went fearfully silent.


    "Such arrogance! You idiot! How dare you insult Master Lei? You have a death wish! Beat him up! Beat


    him to death!" shouted Sun Jian-Hao utterly furiously. At his order, dozens of burly men charged


    towards Ye Fan.

 Chapter 679 Send You to Your Death

    Chapter 679 Send You to Your Death


    Ye Fan couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw dozens of burly men charging towards him.


    "Sun Jian-Hao, I was thinking of sparing you if you let them go quickly, but you didn''t treasure the


    opportunity. In that case, nothing more needs to be said," said Ye Fan coldly. In his heart, he had given


    Sun Jian-Hao a death sentence.


    In an instant, Ye Fan, who had been standing motionlessly, finally made an attack.


    Ye Fan took several steps before he kicked seven times in a row.


    In an instant, the burly men flew out like lit fireworks as they moaned in agony.


    They turned many tables over before they rolled out through the door.


    All of them fell in a matter of seconds!


    In an instant, there was a deathly silence.


    Ye Fan''s vicious moves had shaken


    everyone.


    Even Sun Jian-Hao was incapable of staying calm as he sat in the wooden armchair. He red at Ye


    Fan before he swiftly stood up.


    The sexy woman in his arms was caught by surprise and fell and tumbled straight to the ground as she


    yelped in shock and moaned in pain.


    "Well done. You do have some pretty good moves there. Or else, you wouldn''t dare to oppose me,"


    said Sun Jian-Hao coldly with a grave expression as he stared at Ye Fan. Hepletely ignored the


    woman who fell onto the ground.


    "Regr folks might be afraid of your moves, but sadly, you''ve met me! This isn''t enough to make me


    bow to you," roared Sun Jian-Hao as he waved towards the outside of the restaurant.


    Swarms of people surged in from outside the restaurant like the tide.


    Dozens of vicious-looking burly men charged in and encircled Ye Fanpletely.


    Sun Jian-Hao was out celebrating his mistress'' 20th birthday today.


    So Sun Jian-Hao brought many men along to make himself look good.


    If Sun Jian-Hao wanted to gather so many men, it usually took quite a bit of time.


    But today, Ye Fan clearly walked in on a bad day.


    So Sun Jian-Hao remained audacious the entire time.


    Other than his rtionship with Lei San, he had these men behind him.


    "He''s done for now." The hope that had just risen in Lu Hong and her family''s hearts was instantly


    doused when they saw all the men.


    Their hearts turned cold.


    It was clearly hopeless.


    Lu Hong could even envision herself getting ravaged by Sun Jian-Hao tonight.


    She and Zeng Hai-Tao had been engaged for a long time, but they never slept together.


    She was waiting to give her virginity to him on their wedding night.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But she was unexpectedly going to get raped by a tyrant like Sun Jian-Hao now.


    Sorrow rose in Lu Hong''s heart as tears welled in her eyes.


    Qiu Huan felt equally hopeless.


    She had just turned 30 and was already married and at the prime of her life.


    Qiu Huan didn''t know how to face her husband in the future if she was sullied.


    "Fan," said Lu Wen-Jing. Even if she had seen Ye Fan''s prowess, she couldn''t help worrying, so her


    face turned pale.


    "Brother Jian-Hao, sorry we werete. Are


    you okay?¡±


    The men quickly greeted Sun Jian-Hao one after another the moment they swarmed in.


    Sun Jian-Hao waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. This guy, on the other hand,


    is in for some trouble. Beat him to death! How dare this nobody give me an attitude and beat my men


    up? He even dared to insult my brother-inw! Today, I''m going to make sure he learns his ce! Get


    him!"


    In his fury, Sun Jian-Hao gave the order to beat Ye Fan to a pulp.


    But to Sun Jian-Hao''s shock, Ye Fan picked up a phone call at a time like this.


    Sun Jian-Hao almost vomited three liters of blood when he caught sight of this.


    "Brat, are you bloody tired of living? How dare you answer the phone when you are about to get killed?


    Who are you talking to? Your dad? Fine, give him yourst words before I send you on your way!"


    scolded Sun Jian-Hao furiously at Ye Fan, who had an odd expression on his face.


    "Mr Chu, what''s going on over there? Why aren''t you talking? What happened?"


    Lei San was leaning on the couch, soaking his feet as his wife helped to wash dirt off his feet.


    Then he suddenly heard some noise in the background, so he immediately asked Ye Fan quizzically.


    Lei San was calling Ye Fan to invite him to his home tonight for some dinner. He wanted to wee Ye


    Fan to Jingzhou and forge a closer rtionship with him.


    But Lei San would probably never have guessed what was happening to Ye Fan right now.


    "Lei San? I was just looking for you. You sure are a big man in Jingzhou. It''s only my first day here, but


    I already got surrounded by your men."


    Impossible, Mr Chu. It must be a misunderstanding. I, Lei San, am absolutely loyal to you. How could I


    dare to send my men after you? Wouldn''t I be inviting death?" said Lei San fearfully as he turned to


    look around. He calmed down after he spotted Lei Ao-Ting sitting on the couch and ying video


    games.


    He was worried that his scoundrel of a son had provoked Mr Chu again.


    Since Lei Ao-Ting was home, Lei San was certain that Ye Fan got the wrong guy.


    ''A misunderstanding?" said Ye Fan as heughed, "Really? Then why is this fellow called Sun Jian-


    Hao iming he''s your brother-inw and telling me to say myst words before he sends me on my


    way?"


    What?


    "Sun... Sun Jian-Hao wa-wants to kill you?"


    OH MY GOD.


    Lei San almost wet his pants on the other end of the phone.


    His mind exploded as he wentpletely dumbstruck.


    Lei San jumped up swiftly and flipped the basin of water in the process.


    "What''s gotten into you? What happened? Why are you so anxious?" asked Lei San''s wife curiously


    after he hung up the phone when she got startled by him.


    "You still have the cheek to ask me?!¡± said Lei San as he pped her.


    "You stupid bitch! You are going to get me killed! I kept saying that we can''t keep helping that brother of


    yours, but you refused to listen and kept asking me to protect him. Look at what happened now? He


    got into colossal trouble! He will die, and no one can save him this time. Damn! Why was I so blind to


    marry a woman who loves scooping her brother out of trouble?" roared Lei San furiously as he howled


    nonstop.


    Then he kicked the basin aside as he called the driver to send a car immediately and ran out


    barefooted.


    Lei San was clearly anxious. He even forgot to put on his shoes.


    matter how urgent it is, you still have to wear your shoes!"

 Chapter 680 Act Recklessly

    Chapter 680 Act Recklessly


    VROOM!


    The car engine rumbled as a ck Mercedes-Benz started racing out.


    Its wheels quickly spun as it sped towards Hongxing Restaurant.


    At Hongxing Restaurant.


    Ye Fan had just hung up the phone.


    But everyone had heard Ye Fan''s phone conversation earlier.


    And Sun Jian-Hao heard it too, of course.


    "You brat, who did you call?¡± asked Sun Jian-Hao as he frowned.


    Ye Fan replied coldly, "Who do you think?


    Of course I''m called your brother-inw, Lei San."


    "Hmm? You brat, how dare you make fun of me?" scolded Sun Jian-Hao with darkened eyes.


    Ye Fanughed gently and continued,


    "Why? Don''t you believe me? He said he would get here in ten minutes. If you don''t believe me, just


    wait ten minutes to see whether your brother-inw wille. What? You don''t dare to wait?"


    "Damn you! You asshole. Have you started to believe your own lies? How dare you brag like that? Why


    would a big shot like Master Lei call a nobody like you?" scolded Sun Jian-Hao''s men before he


    replied.


    They rushed to the front and got ready to fight Ye Fan.


    "Brother Jian-Hao, why don''t you see what he''s up to? Don''t you love seeing your prey struggle


    hopelessly?¡± whined the mesmerizing woman in Sun Jian-Hao''s arms suddenly.


    She even wriggled in Sun Jian-Hao''s arms as she spoke and was utterly seductive.


    Sun Jian-Hao cleared the restaurant out to celebrate her birthday.


    "Fine. We''ll do as you said," replied Sun Jian-Hao as he nodded. Then he pinched her voluptuous


    bottom with an indulgent look in his eyes.


    Sun Jian-Hao looked at Ye Fan from above and said mockingly, "As you wish! If my brother-inw


    doesn''t turn up in ten minutes, you will die!"


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word. He watched as the man indulge in sensual pleasures and shook his head


    slowly.


    Sun Jian-Hao had yet to realize that a catastrophe was coursing right towards him.


    On the streets of Jingzhou, a luxurious car sped on.


    Lei San was sitting in the car petrified!


    His face was utterly livid from the embarrassment.


    It was the perfect opportunity for him to strengthen his ties with Mr Chu now that he had graced


    Jingzhou.


    Out of fear that his stupid son might offend Ye Fan, he even warned Lei Ao-Ting to stay home and out


    of trouble while they waited to drink with Mr Chu that night.


    But of all the people around him, Lei San never expected his brother-inw to provoke Mr Chu.


    Lei San could tell from Mr Chu''s tone over the phone that he was upset and angry.


    Lei San was keenly aware that if he didn''t deal with this problem well, the Lei family was over.


    He clenched his fists tightly at the thought and was dying to kick Sun Jian-Hao to death.


    "Sun Jian-Hao, that dumbass! He got a girl killed from fooling around, and I had to do so much to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    scoop him out. Why didn''t he learn his lesson? Now he even wants to provoke Mr Chu. He''s going to


    ruin the Lei family!" said Lei San furiously in the car as he gnashed his teeth.


    Lei San knew what his brother-inw was


    like.


    He was the only son out of seven daughters.


    So Sun Jian-Hao was pampered to no end since childhood.


    His parents and older sisters indulged him.


    What kind of man could such perverted indulgence breed?


    Lei San never liked Sun Jian-Hao to begin with, but his wife was adamant about helping him.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s mother only had this one little brother, so she wanted to give him the best.


    So Lei San had no choice but to promote his brother-inw and give him a lot of power and wealth.


    But this was exactly what made Sun Jian-Hao so arrogant.


    All these years, Sun Jian-Hao kept getting in trouble.


    After he caused someone to kill herself thest time, Lei San was so furious that he decided never to


    save his brother-inw again. It would save Lei San a whole lot of trouble if Sun Jian-Hao just went to


    jail.


    Unfortunately, his wife kept crying and kicking a fuss, so Lei San softened up and gave in. He used a


    lot of connections before he managed to suppress the entire incident.


    Lei San thought Sun Jian-Hao would have learned his lesson after that incident.


    But sadly, he had been too hopeful.


    "A leopard can never change its spots. From the looks of it now, I was expecting too much. How can a


    dog ever stop eating its own shit? In that case, don''t me me foring down hard."


    Although they were still on their way there, Lei San''s expression had already turnedpletely frosty.


    Lei Ao-Ting instantly shook in fear when he caught his father''s look.


    He rarely saw his father like this.


    His father was really furious this time.


    "But Dad, he''s my uncle and Mum''s little brother after all. Are you really going to give up on him? I''m


    afraid you will have trouble answering to Mum,¡± said Lei Ao-Ting softly with worry brimming from his


    face.


    Lei Ao-Ting knew how much his mother loved her little brother.


    She almost threatened to kill herself if Lei San didn''t scoop him out thest time.


    Lei Ao-Ting was truly afraid concerned that things would get out of hand again.


    "Answer to her?¡± asked Lei San. Then he instantlyughed coldly and said in an uncontroble rage, "If


    I answer to her, then who''s going to answer to the Lei family and our ancestors? I can''t let Sun Jian-


    Hao off the hook for offending Mr


    Chu! I gave him chances, but he was an ingrate. The Lei family will get ruined by the likes of your uncle


    if we don''t get rid of them. Son, we are Leis, and I am the head of the Lei family, not the head of the


    Sun family. We are not obligated to risk our future and survival to save bastards from the Sun family!"


    Lei Ao-Ting''s face instantly turned paler when he heard his father''s words.


    "Dad, are you really going to forsake Uncle? I''m afraid Mum won''t forgive you in her life."


    "That stupid bitch can do whatever she likes!" scolded Lei San right away, "I don''t care if she wants to


    kill herself or file for divorce. Stay away from women who are protective of their little brothers!"


    Lei San was truly blowing up.


    If his wife wasn''t a protective older sister, would things have ended up this way?


    "Son, I learned the hard way. Don''t marry protective older sisters. She will ruin our family!" said Lei San


    coldly. But Lei Ao-Ting hung his head in silence.


    They were both his family, so Lei Ao-Ting didn''t know what to say.


    Lei San had already picked up the phone to call the police.


    "Hello? Chief Wu Zhi-Ming? This is Lei San.


    Send men over to Hongxing Restaurant."

 Chapter 681 Sorry for the Shock, Mr Chu

    Chapter 681 Sorry for the Shock, Mr Chu


    At Hongxing Restaurant.


    Everyone waited in silence.


    Although everyone was terrified, no one dared to make a peep.


    Zeng Hai-Taoy on the ground with blood on his face and was afraid even to stand up.


    Lu Hong and Qiu Huan''s faces had turned pale and lost all color.


    Waiting around like this made them even more terrified and frantic.


    Qiu Huan and Lu Hong Ye Fan themselves didn''t believe what Ye Fan said.


    In their opinion, Ye Fan was only saying it to dy things.


    But there was nothing it could do to change their fate.


    After all, Ye Fan was merely a live-in husband. How could he be acquainted with Master Lei San?


    Their statuses were as vastly different as the moon and a firefly.


    So there was no way they would have bought it.


    Time crept by slowly like sand slipping through their fingertips.


    During this time, Sun Jian-Hao kept looking at Ye Fan as he stood encircled by his men.


    He wanted to ''admire'' Ye Fan''s look of despair and terror.


    But he was sorely disappointed.


    The sight that he longed for didn''t surface the entire time.


    Instead, Ye Fan kept standing there calmly.


    There was even an indifferent smile on his handsome face.


    He seemed asposed as a stillke. Even with the impending storm, not a single ripple crept across


    him.


    "Brat, pretty good at pretending, aren''t you? When your time is up, let''s see how you will go on with the


    pretense," sneered Sun Jian-Hao unhappily. Then he opened his mouth to eat the grapes the woman in


    his arms was feeding him.


    He looked so leisurely that he seemed like a tyrant.


    Time was finally up.


    Sun Jian-Hao raised his head and towered over Ye Fan as he said, "Brat, your ten minutes are up. Tell


    me, how do you want to die?"


    His cold voice rang quietly.


    Everyone shook their heads as they sighed.


    It appeared no miracle was happening tonight.


    In an instant, everyone gazed at Ye Fan pitifully.


    But just as the show was up, there was a loud bang.


    The restaurant door suddenly opened.


    All the patrons immediately gasped in astonishment.


    Everyone stared at the door wide-eyed.


    "This..."


    "Could it be...?"


    Even Sun Jian-Hao was so startled that he tumbled out from this chair.


    He howled in his heart.


    Crap!


    No way!


    Just as everyone in the restaurant stared in shock, a husband and wife barged in.


    "Hmm?" ''What?''


    "Why is everyone...looking at us?"


    "We aren''t baddies. We''re just here to eat.¡±


    The husband and wife that just came in were clearly startled by the sight. If they didn''t know better,


    they would have guessed that they had identally stumbled upon a robbers'' den.


    The atmosphere went into a deathly three second silence.


    Three secondster, an angry shout rang through the air.


    "Darn! Beat this asshole up! Good heavens I nearly died from fright," shouted Sun Jian-Hao before he


    burst outughing.


    After all that, it was just a false rm.


    Sun Jian-Hao honestly thought his brother-inw hade.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But from the looks of it now, he was just imagining things.


    After the slight shock, Sun Jian-Hao didn''t want to dy Ye Fan''s execution any longer, so he waved


    his hand.


    He pointed at Ye Fan and said coldly, "Kill him!"


    At the drop of Sun Jian-Hao''s voice, the doors and windows around them instantly blew up in unison.


    Dozens of armed police with real weapons flooded in like a tsunami.


    The sudden turn of events scared many to their wit''s end.


    They screamed as they covered their heads andy prone on the ground.


    Sun Jian-Hao was so petrified that his eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    "Wh-what are you doing? My brother-inw is Lei San!¡±


    Sun Jian-Hao''s terrified voice echoed through the air.


    A car pulled up a hundred meters away.


    A big and tall man dressed in a police uniform sat calmly in the car as though he was waiting for


    something.


    Then soft voices came from the walkie talkie very soon.


    "Squad one is in position!"


    "Squad two is in position!"


    "Squad three is in position!"


    "Snipers are in position!"


    His men reported their positions one after another until all of them were in ce. Then the man


    nodded.


    "Good. Await your orders!" said Wu Zhi-Ming deeply.


    Then he made a call.


    "Master Lei, everything is in order. You can go in now."


    "Thanks, Chief Wu," thanked Lei San over the phone.


    "You''re too kind. It was my duty," replied Wu Zhi-Ming deeply.


    Wu Zhi-Ming hung up the phone too.


    Wind gusted behind him while leaves swirled in the air.


    The world fell into silence.


    Hongxing Restaurant was inplete chaos inside.


    Sun Jian-Hao was so terrified that he trembled nonstop.


    He couldn''t wrap his mind around why armed police would suddenly turn up.


    Did he get into huge trouble again?


    "Sir...Sir, I''m a good guy. I''m Master Lei San''s brother-inw. What are you doing here?" said Sun Jian-


    Hao in a bitter voice fearfully.


    "Shut up. Lie down, everyone!" shouted one of the cops angrily. Then Sun Jian-Hao''s face turned paler.


    His subordinates, who kept swaggering around, didn''t dare to make a peep now as they covered their


    heads andy down on the ground.


    The restaurant door opened, and a middle-aged man trotted in anxiously.


    "San...San? San, perfect timing. Help me! These people must be blind for catching your brother-in-


    Sun Jian-Hao ran over as though he was a drowning man pulling at thest reed standing in the river


    when he saw Lei San.


    But Lei San didn''t give a hoot about him and pped him right away.


    With a thud, Sun Jian-Hao got pped so hard that he lost two of his front teeth and blood kept


    dripping from his mouth.


    After Lei San pped Sun Jian-Hao so hard that he flew away, he scoured the ce until he spotted


    the skinny silhouette. Then he didn''t stay on with Sun Jian-Hao.


    He ran right over in sheer panic and regret and bowed nonstop.


    "Mr Chu, sorry I''mte. Sorry about all the shock you got into."


    What?


    Everyone fell into aplete silence!


    They stared hard when they heard Lei San.


    Lei San''s words struck them like lightning bolts and instantly caused a tsunami in their hearts.


    Not a soul dared to utter a word!


    Sun Jian-Hao was dumbstruck.


    His eyes constricted as he stared petrified!


    "This...this...!

 Chapter 682 Curtain Fall

    Chapter 682 Curtain Fall


    Lei San''s reverent voice was still echoing through the restaurant.


    But everyone in the restaurant was dumbstruck.


    Lu Hong opened her eyes even bigger.


    Qiu Huan found it inconceivable.


    Zeng Hai-Tao''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as hey on the ground.


    "Is...is that really Master Lei San?"


    Everyone eximed in surprise.


    Even the patrons were in shock, never mind Sun Jian-Hao, who had gotten pped to one side.


    Sun Jian-Hao was dumbstruck at the sight he had just witnessed.


    His mind went nk.


    A cold air coursed through his heart swiftly and his body trembled.


    He looked at Lei San before looking at Ye Fan and wailed in his heart.


    Did Sun Jian-Hao honestly provoke a big shot?


    Lei San ignored everyone''s reaction.


    His heart was filled with panic and remorse as he kept apologizing to Ye Fan nonstop, "Mr Chu, such a


    terrible thing befell you on your first trip here. I am very guilty and regretful about it. But don''t worry, I


    will give you a satisfactory answer for what happened today.¡±


    "Really?"ughed Ye Fan coldly. "Lei San, I''d like to see how you n on answering for it."


    Ye Fan''s cold voice left cold sweat oozing from Lei San''s forehead.


    But even then, Lei San kept smiling as he replied, "Mr Chu, Sun Jian-Hao has honestlymitted so


    many unconscionable deeds that it''s hard to list them all! I wanted to punish him long before you


    arrived at Jingzhou. I can''t answer to the citizens of Jingzhou if I don''t get rid of scum like him. I didn''t


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    think that I would be one stepte and end up giving him the chance to offend Mr Chu. But this is the


    gathered all evidence of his crimes and will apprehend him today. This time, I will definitely make sure


    he gets the death sentence."


    Lei San kept saying angrily.


    Sun Jian-Hao''s face turned pale when he heard these words


    He finally realized why so many cops suddenly barged in.


    So they were here for him.


    Sun Jian-Hao immediately cried as he ran over to yank Lei San by the arm and bawled as he begged,


    "San, you can''t send me to die! You can''t! I''m your brother-inw! I''m my sister''s biological brother and


    her only little brother! San, you have to save me. You can''t kill me!"


    After seeing all these cops, Sun Jian-Hao realized that his brother-inw wasn''t joking.


    Sun Jian-Hao panicked and kept imploring when he heard that Lei San was going to execute him.


    "Go to hell! What brother-inw? My wife is an only daughter. How could she have a little brother? You


    aren''t my bloody brother-inw! Get lost! You foolishly offended Mr Chu today, so no one can bloody


    save you!¡±


    In order to sever ties with Sun Jian-Hao, Lei San refused to acknowledge him.


    He kicked Sun Jian-Hao to the ground.


    Wu Zhi-Ming came in from outside. He waved his hand, and the cops handcuffed Sun Jian-Hao and


    took him away.


    "San, help me! Help me! I can''t die! I''m my sister''s only little brother! You have to save me, San!¡±


    Sun Jian-Hao''s tragic howl came from the distance.


    Lei San''s face twitched. In his heart, he couldn''t wait to kick Sun Jian-Hao to death. This animal really


    didn''t have enough of sabotaging him.


    "Mr Chu, don''t listen to this animal''s nonsense. I detest people whomit evil deeds. If I had such a


    brother-inw, I would have sent him to jail for reformation. How could I allow him to go out andmit


    all these outrageous acts?" said Lei San as he chuckled.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless. Then he replied coldly, "I don''t care if he''s rted to you. I only care


    about whether you will actually answer for his acts. He offended me and even coveted my aunt. Lei


    San, I''ll be honest with you here. If you can''t handle him, I will. Then Sun Jian-Hao won''t be the only


    person who dies!"


    HUUUUU!


    A cold wind gusted in through the broken doors and windows as it howled.


    Lei San''s shivered while a cold sweat broke on his back.


    He could detect the warning in Ye Fan''s words!


    Even if Ye Fan didn''t say a word, Lei San understood what he was driving at.


    Ye Fan was clearly warning Lei San that if he dared to protect Sun Jian-Hao, the Lei family would


    perish with him!


    "Don''t worry, Mr Chu. It''s just one brat, I can definitely handle it. Mr Chu can wait with peace of mind. I


    will notify you to view his execution by shooting when it''s happening. Chief Wu is here too. If you don''t


    believe me, you can certainly believe him, right? Hahaha," said Lei San as he forced a smile. He was


    determined this time.


    He couldn''t let Sun Jian-Hao live anymore.


    Very quickly, the crowd left.


    And Hongxing Restaurant was calm again.


    Lu Hong and Qiu Huan regained their freedom too.


    But both their faces remained pale, and they were unable to calm down.


    "Auntie Huan, it''s fine now. Everything has been handled. How about this? Why don''t you take Jingjing


    and go home first? Chief Wu wants to buy me dinner. Since he helped us, I can''t turn him down and


    have to stay to thank him," consoled Ye Fan as he walked over.


    "Okay...okay. Fan...Fan, go on then. Don... Don''t worry about us," replied Qiu Huan fearfully.


    It felt surreal when she thought about the events that had transpired.


    Qiu Huan found her niece''s husband somewhat foreign now when she looked at him again. She even


    almost wanted to speak more deferentially to him.


    Lei San respected him so much, and Chief Wu treated him like an important guest. No matter how


    dumb Qiu Huan was, she could tell that Ye Fan was probably extraordinary.


    After Ye Fan told Qiu Huan to go back, Lu Wen-Jing said unhappily, "No way, Fan. I''m not leaving. You


    haven''t finished celebrating my birthday with me. I want to eat with you."


    "Jingjing, stop it. Get over here!" said Qiu Huan. She was dumbstruck when she heard her daughter.


    Both Lei San and Wu Zhi-Ming were big shots.


    Wu Zhi-Ming was the police chief, and Lei San was the King of Jingzhou!


    How could their family be held responsible if her daughter provoked important men like them through


    her willfulness?


    Qiu Huan panicked and hurriedly ran over to pull her daughter back. Then she hung her head and


    apologized, "Chief Wu, Master Lei, I''m s-sorry. It was rude of her to say that. She''s a kid who doesn''t


    know better, so please don''t take it to heart."


    Cold sweat was already dripping from her forehead.


    Instead, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Auntie Huan, why are you apologizing? Jingjing was right. It''s her


    birthday today, so she''s the most important person today, and we will all do as she says. Jingjing,e


    with me, I will bring you for a sumptuous dinner and finish your birthday celebration," said Ye Fan


    indulgently.


    "Fan, that won''t do. Master Lei and Chief Wu are both such important people. How can a kid like


    Jingjing sit with you while you eat and discuss important matters?" said Qiu Huan with her voice


    trembling and face pale.


    She was worried that she might trigger Lei San and Wu Zhi-Ming if she said the wrong things to this big


    shots.

 Chapter 683 Ye Fans Warning

    Chapter 683 Ye Fan''s Warning


    "Haha! Just listen to what you''re saying. Jingjing is Mr Chu''s little sister, so even if she were to eat with


    provincial leaders, no one would dare to say anything," said Lei San hurriedly as he smiled when he


    heard Qiu Huan''s concerns.


    Wu Zhi-Ming chimed in and added, "He''s right. She''s such an adorable girl, so I''m sure she will grow


    up to be lovely. Jingjing, right? Jingjing, shall I join in for your birthday celebration just like Fan?"


    Wu Zhi-Ming even bent over to tease Lu Wen-Jing as he spoke.


    He also ordered his subordinate to go get her a gift.


    Wu Zhi-Ming''s actions reminded Lei San of the fact.


    "Sigh! Look at how forgetful I am! I just kept thinking about having dinner with Mr Chu and forgot about


    getting Jingjing a gift! Jingjing, tell me, what would you like?


    I can get Ao-Ting to get it for you," said Lei San as he pped his head and asked the youngdy.


    He was so kind and genial that he didn''t resemble a local big boss at all. Instead, he resembled a


    kindly old man.


    Qiu Huan was dumbstruck by the sight.


    She felt absolutely ttered by them.


    She would never have dreamt that big shots like Lei San and Wu Zhi-Ming would be so kind to her


    daughter and even want to celebrate her birthday!


    No one else in Jingzhou could get this sort of treatment!


    Qiu Huan was naturally excited and nervous and utterly honored by their gesture.


    The more Lei San and the others acted this way, the more puzzled and shocked Qiu Huan was in her


    heart.


    She was keenly aware that her daughter only enjoyed such treatment wholly because of Ye Fan.


    But it was a mystery why Ye Fan surprisinglymanded so much respect from Lei San and the


    others.


    Ye Fan took Lu Wen-Jing''s hand and slowly went upstairs while Qiu Huan stood in shock and


    bafflement.


    "Erm... Fan, I''m your cousin too. Can...can you take me along?" asked Lu Hong from behind with a


    hesitant voice.


    Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she awaited Ye Fan''s response.


    After all, if she could get connected to Lei San and Wu Zhi-Ming, she would have a bright future in


    Jingzhou from now on.


    But no one replied her.


    Ye Fan turned a deaf ear and went upstairs with Lei San and Wu Zhi-Ming without turning back.


    Only Lu Wen-Jing''s melodiousughter could be heard.


    In an instant, Lu Hong''s face blushed, and felt utterly embarrassed.


    Lu Hong initially surmised that Ye Fan wouldn''t reject her on ount of Lu Wen-Jing and Qiu Huan.


    But she had clearly overestimated herself.


    Ye Fan didn''t give a hoot about Lu Hong.


    But Lu Hong couldn''t me Ye Fan for it.


    She deserved this.


    Lu Hong immediately felt regretful at the thought.


    She regretted despising and targeting Ye Fan.


    "Sigh!"


    "Your daughter is so lucky!"


    "Even Master Lei San is celebrating her birthday with her!"


    "She''s the only person in Jingzhou who gets to enjoy that!" "That''s so impressive!¡± "When your


    daughter grows up, she will have a bright future."


    After Ye Fan went upstairs with the others, all the other patrons looked at Qiu Huan and congratted


    her enviously.


    Qiu Huan happily thanked them profusely.


    Qiu Huan smiled so radiantly that it left a bad taste in Lu Hong''s heart.


    She could have had the chance to eat with them.


    But she sadly narrowly missed this glorious opportunity by despising Ye Fan.


    In the private room upstairs.


    It was Wu Zhi-Ming''s first time seeing Ye Fan, so he introduced himself.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Thanks so much for the help today, Chief Wu.¡±


    Mr Chu, you''re too kind. It''s my responsibility to weed out the wicked and make sure the citizens live in


    peace! Instead, I have failed my duties by allowing Mr Chu to encounter such a mishap after you got to


    Jingzhou. I will drink three sses of wine as a show of apology," said Wu Zhi-Ming readily.


    Ye Fan didn''t stay for dinner for long.


    After all, they didn''t have anything urgent for him.


    They merely chatted randomly and politely invited him to their homes for dinner.


    Since Ye Fan was eager to return home, he rejected them politely.


    Very quickly, Lei San personally sent Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing back to her estate.


    "Mr Chu, I''m off. I will take care of Sun Jian-Hao''s matter. Contact me if you need me," said Lei San as


    he waved from inside the car.


    Ye Fan nodded. He especially told Lei San before he left, "Master Lei, a wicked person is sure to bring


    destruction to himself. Even if the Lei family runs Jingzhou, if you allow your men tomit outrageous


    acts, I don''t mind changing up the situation here. Do you understand?"


    "I...I understand," said Lei San as he trembled and nodded quickly.


    Then Lei San watched reverently as Ye Fan went upstairs.


    Lei San only heaved a long sigh after Ye Fan left.


    Although Lei San only exchanged a few words with Ye Fan, cold sweat had broken out all over his


    back.


    Lei San knew that Ye Fan was a ruthless man!


    Ye Fan killed the King of Boxing from Jiangnan with a single punch!


    He trampled the Zhao family from Jiangdong under his feet.


    Even the Meng family that Zhao Wu-Ji dared not offend had beenpletely bankrupted by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was simply terrifyingly formidable!


    Of course, Lei San was anxious now that his brother-inw had offended Ye Fan.


    So Lei San called Wu Zhi-Ming on his way home.


    "Master Lei, are you really not scooping your brother-inw out?" asked Wu Zhi-Ming to confirm.


    Lei San momentarily hesitated before he nodded gravely and replied, "Chief Wu, just do as thew


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    decrees and don''t worry about me. He asked for it and has no one to me."


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted wildly as the car sped. After hanging up the phone, Lei San shut his eyes and


    rested without saying a word.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s mother, Sun Li, was already waiting for them when they got home.


    After Sun Jian-Hao got arrested, he called his older sister, Sun Li, for help.


    So the moment Sun Li caught sight of Lei San, she knelt with tears in her eyes.


    "San, I know it was my fault for not teaching Jian-Hao well, so he ended up making such a huge


    mistake. But no matter the crime, he doesn''t deserve death. San, please give him a chance. Please


    give him one more chance. I promise it will be thest time. I will definitely keep an eye on him and


    stop him from causing trouble," begged Sun Li bitterly.


    Lei San was furious. Then heughed and said, "Sun Li, don''t you think your promises are nothing but


    a joke? You''ve said the same thing to me time and again, but look what happened?"


    "San, I mean it this time. I will really..." bawled Sun Li.


    But Lei San couldn''t be bothered with her


    and kicked Sun Li aside right away.


    He roared, "Damn! I''ve had enough of you! Do you still want to save that dumb little brother now? I tell


    you, you can forget it. Mr Chu is furious, so your brother has to die, and even the gods can''t save him."

 Chapter 684 No Matter What You Experience in Life, Keep...

    Chapter 684 No Matter What You Experience in Life, Keep...


    "Also, don''t you know how you, your little brother, and your family got everything you have now? The


    Lei family and I gave it to you! But you want me to forsake my n''s survival to save that animal? Do


    you think I would do that? You don''t have to keep forcing my hand. If you want to get divorced, then go


    ahead. No matter how powerful my n is, I can''t afford to marry a woman who only cares about


    scooping out her useless brother all the time. If you want to kill yourself, be my guest. Just don''t kill


    yourself in the Lei residence," said Lei San as his shouting echoed through the halls.


    Lei San waspletely furious now.


    He didn''t think that this idiotic wife of his would still want to save her little brother.


    She was absolutely hopeless!


    "Mum, get up," said Lei Ao-Ting as he broke his silence and walked over to help his mother up gently.


    Sun Li held onto Lei Ao-Ting as though he were herst hope as she trembled and said, "Ao-Ting, talk


    to your father and tell him not to kill your uncle. He''s your uncle! He can get jailed, but he can''t get


    executed! He''s my mother''s only son. If he died, she wouldn''t be able to take it!"


    Lei Ao-Ting shook his head and sighed when he saw his mother like this.


    "Mum, if it was anyone else Uncle Jian-Hao offended, he might still stand a chance to live, but he


    provoked Mr Chu this time. If he doesn''t die, then Dad and the Lei family will perish instead. Mum, you


    only care about Uncle Jian-Hao and Grandma, but have you thought about Dad and the Lei family?


    Dad isn''t a god, and the Lei family certainly can''t do as it pleases. Even the Lei family has to bow to Mr


    Chu, so just ept the situation," said Lei Ao-Ting slowly before he left to go back to his room.


    This time, even he thought his mother had crossed the line.


    Sun Jian-Hao was eventually brought to justice and sentenced to death by the court.


    Countless Jingzhou residents apuded when they heard the news.


    "Awesome!"


    "He finally got his just deserts!"


    "Fantastic, he got hiseuppance!"


    "Haha!"


    Many people were overjoyed.


    Of course, that''s a story for another time.


    Ye Fan prepared to leave after he sent Lu Wen-Jing home.


    After all, Lu Wen-Jing''s birthday was over, and Ye Fanpleted his wife''s mission, so he had no


    reason to stay.


    But Lu Wen-Jing refused to let Ye Fan leave. She begged Ye Fan to stay one more night with tears in


    her eyes.


    "Fan, since Jingjing keeps asking, why don''t you stay for one more night? Also, it''s gettingte. Even if


    you rush to the bus station, you won''t make it in time for thest coach," persuaded Qiu Huan.


    Of course, she was happy for Ye Fan to spend one more night here.


    Ye Fan was an extraordinary man, so the closer her daughter was to him, the happier Qiu Huan was.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head helplessly as he looked at the girl cry and said, "Alright, alright,


    Jingjing, stop crying. I will stay one more night like you asked.¡±


    "Fan, really? Heehee! I just knew it! You are the best!" said Lu Wen-Jing as she broke into a smile the


    moment she heard Ye Fan agree.


    Her rapid mood swings left Ye Fan suspecting whether she was only pretending to cry.


    "Alright now, you two go ahead and have fun, I''ll go cook," said Qiu Huan with a smile.


    Lu Wen-Jing got Ye Fan to watch TV with


    her.


    After dinner, Zeng Hai-Tao and Lu Hong came over.


    This time, they came with their arms full of Maotai and branded cigarettes. Of course, these were for Ye


    Fan.


    These gifts were mean to both apologize to and thank him.


    They wanted to thank Ye Fan for helping them, and Lu Hong also wanted to apologize for the things


    she did to him.


    But Ye Fan behaved nonchntly towards them.


    Ye Fan despised the likes of them.


    They used to despise Ye Fan, but now that they found out how incredible he was, they hade over


    to fawn over him.


    They were no different from fools who just followed wherever the wind took them.


    Since they were never kind to him before, why start now?


    So Ye Fan turned down the gifts.


    "But don''t worry. On ount of Jingjing, I won''t take it to heart. Since we barely know each other,


    there''s no need to maintain a close rtionship from now on."


    Ye Fan''s words seemed to be a death sentence on Lu Hong and Zeng Hai-Tao.


    Lu Hong and Zeng Hai-Tao''s ns to gain his support instantly dissipated.


    Lu Hong and Zeng Hai-Tao didn''t have the cheek to linger. They quickly left after leaving the gifts


    behind.


    Lu Hong finally realized the doors to gain Ye Fan''s support would be forever closed to her once she


    had missed it.


    It was such great fortune for her to live under one roof with a man whom even the likes of Lei San


    revered.


    Unfortunately, Lu Hong didn''t treasure it


    and even offended Ye Fan.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lu Hong was filled with remorse thinking about it and regretted it deeply.


    "Fan, why did Hong leave before even having dinner with us?" asked Lu Wending. It was normal for


    her not to understand how the world worked.


    She only knew how to love those who mattered to her unconditionally.


    Without the slightest vanity or worldliness.


    A child''s world was so simple.


    Ye Fan didn''t reply. He only touched Lu Wen-Jing''s cute nose indulgently.


    "Jingjing, promise me that no matter what happens, you will always be innocent and pure. No matter


    what you experience in life, I want you to remember this!" said Ye Fan softly. No one knew what was


    going through his heart.


    Qiu Huan cooked a lot of food for dinner.


    But they didn''t eat right away and waited for Lu Ming-Ze toe home.


    Lu Ming-Ze told Qiu Huan in the morning that he would be back for dinner tonight.


    However, there was no sign of him after they waited for a long time.


    So Qiu Huan called him worriedly to ask.


    But Ye Fan noticed that Qiu Huan''s face turned pale in a second after talking on the phone with him.


    "Auntie Huan, what''s wrong?" asked Ye Fan quizzically.


    Qiu Huan forced a smile as she replied, "It''s fine. It''s just work. He can handle it. Fan, let''s eat and stop


    waiting for him."


    Qiu Huan didn''t speak further, so Ye Fan didn''t probe.


    After all, it was their family matter, so it was inconvenient for an outsider like Ye Fan to ask.


    But Ye Fan could sense that Qiu Huan seemed to have a lot of things on her mind after that phone call.

 Chapter 685 Family Troubles

    Chapter 685 Family Troubles


    After dinner, Ye Fan apanied Lu Wen-Jing for a little while longer before going to bed.


    He had to wake up early to catch the first coach.


    Since Ye Fan''s mother lived in the countryside, it was hard to get there using public transport.


    If he wanted to visit, Ye Fan could only go by coach that was avable every few hours.


    Of course, Ye Fan could just say the word and Lei San would arrange for a car to drive Ye Fan back to


    his hometown.


    But it was unnecessary.


    Ye Fan was here only to visit his mother and take a look at his second hometown.


    He wanted to reminisce about his childhood.


    Perhaps this would be Ye Fan''sst time visiting his mother in their hometown.


    The night went by slowly.


    Just as Ye Fan was falling asleep, his door was suddenly opened.


    Someone ran in and climbed onto Ye Fan''s bed.


    He could make out stifled sobbing through his daze.


    Ye Fan initially thought he was dreaming and didn''t pay it any attention.


    But Ye Fan finally woke up when he sensed tears on his face.


    He opened his eyes to see a petite silhouette shrinking in his bed and crying as she looked at him


    helplessly.


    "Oh my! Jingjing, what are you doing here?" asked Ye Fan in shock. He saw Lu Wen-Jing crying hard


    after he turned on the lights.


    Lu Wen-Jing had curled up under the dim lights by the window, crying nonstop in her cartoon print


    pajamas.


    She had been crying for 30 minutes but was afraid to disturb Ye Fan, so she didn''t wake him up.


    Now that Ye Fan had woken up, she could no longer suppress her emotions. She lunged right into his


    arms and howled sadly.


    Her tears cascaded and wet Ye Fan''s pajamas.


    "Jingjing, what''s wrong? What happened? You were perfectly fine just now. What''s gotten into you?"


    asked Ye Fan helplessly. He had no clue what was going on.


    "Fan...Fan, Dad wants to divorce Mum!


    Help me, will you? I don''t want them to get divorced! I don''t know who else to look for, so I came to


    you!¡± sobbed the little girl piteously. She seemed particrly heartbroken.


    Ye Fan was shocked to hear this.


    "A divorce? Why divorce all of a sudden?"


    "I... I don''t know either. I just happened to hear Mummy talking to Daddy about this over the phone


    earlier," said Lu Wen-Jing as she sobbed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan said helplessly, "Jingjing, this is a family matter. An outsider like me can''t get involved."


    It finally dawned on Ye Fan why Qiu Huan looked so awful after picking up her husband''s call.


    It was probably because of this matter.


    But it was inappropriate for Ye Fan to interfere with their marriage.


    As the saying goes, it was tooplicated for an outsider to tell right from wrong in a family dispute.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t have the heart to reject Lu Wen-Jing when he saw her weeping so sadly. He


    could only agree to try.


    The next day, Ye Fan went to Qiu Huan and asked about the situation.


    Qiu Huan''s eyes were red and had clearly cried all night.


    "Fan, you don''t have to bother. I was blind to marry such an asshole. No wonder he hasn''te home


    in days! He has a mistress outside! Forget it. I''ll just divorce him. From now on, I will live with just


    Jingjing. At worst, I will return to Yunzhou and seek shelter with my family. The Qiu family can afford to


    feed two more mouths," said Qiu Huan in a pique of anger.


    Tears tumbled uncontrobly from her eyes as she spoke.


    "Well...the Qiu family is in trouble and might not be able to feed you," said Ye Fan quietly as the corners


    of his lips twitched. He had almostpletely destroyed Qiushui Logistics.


    Shen Fei was the one whost updated him about Qiushui Logistics.


    He said Qiu Mu-Qi was borrowing money from anyone and everyone. Qiushui Logistics even sold most


    of its assets to repay the bank loan, and the entire business was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    But it seemed Qiu Huan was unaware of what had happened to Qiushui Logistics.


    "Hmm? Fan, what did you say?"


    "Nothing, Auntie Huan. If your husband cheated on you, then I won''t talk you out of it. Is there anything


    I can help you with?" asked Ye Fan.


    Qiu Huan thought about it, then asked Ye Fan to find her awyer.


    "I want him to pay with every dime he has!" said Qiu Huan furiously with her eyes red.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Sure. I''ll help you find one."


    Ye Fan called Lei San and asked him to introduce a goodwyer and investigate Lu Ming-Ze''s assets.


    But Ye Fan got a shock when Lei San came back with the report.


    It turned out that thepany that Lu Ming-Ze worked for had been closed down due to illegal


    activities half a month ago.


    Lu Ming-Ze was the general manager and legal representative of thepany, so the cops had


    already taken him away for questioning.


    "Interesting. I didn''t think Lu Ming-Ze would be such a sentimental and righteous man," said Ye Fan as


    he instantlyughed when he heard the news.


    Everything became clear to Ye Fan.


    Lu Ming-Ze clearly asked for a divorce so as not to implicate Qiu Huan and their daughter.


    Having an affair was simply an excuse.


    Ye Fan didn''t withhold the truth from Qiu Huan and told her all about it.


    Qiu Huan was stunned when she heard what he said.


    First she felt guilty, then she started ming herself.


    Tears cascaded from her eyes.


    "This silly man! Why did he keep such a huge thing from me? How could he lie to me so childishly?"


    "I''m to me. I was the one who didn''t show him enough concern. I had no idea. But what should I do


    now, Fan?"


    Qiu Huan had been a home maker since they got married and didn''t have any experience in such


    matters.


    So she instantly went into a shock and panicked.


    "Fan, you know important men. Please help your uncle! No matter what the cost, we have to save


    Ming-Ze. I will do anything! Fan, I beg you, please save your uncle!" begged Qiu Huan with tears in her


    eyes as she cried and knelt before Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan quickly stopped her from kneeling and replied, "Auntie Huan, we''re family. Mu-Cheng is my


    wife, and you dote on her the


    most. Just on ount of Mu-Cheng, I won''t sit by without doing anything. Don''t worry. I already know


    what''s going on. None of this is his fault and he''s now just a scapegoat"

 Chapter 686 Mu-Cheng, Congratulations

    Chapter 686 Mu-Cheng, Congrattions


    Tve already told someone to settle this. Auntie Huan, you just need to pick up Uncle Ming-Ze from the


    police stationter," said Ye Fan slowly.


    After finding out about Lu Ming-Ze''s situation, Ye Fan got someone to make a detailed investigation,.


    One of the directors in thepany that Lu Ming-Ze worked for had bypassed all the other


    departments and approved the sale of goods that didn''t pass the quality inspection, so thepany


    got into trouble.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lu Ming-Ze didn''t even know about this matter.


    The director in hispany had kept it a secret from him.


    As such, Lu Ming-Ze hadn''t done anything wrong per se, and it was considered just negligence on his


    part.


    But because he was their legal representative, he had to be responsible when something happened.


    So Lu Ming-Ze''s issue could be easy to settle, orplicated to resolve at the same time.


    If nobody could catch that director who did this, then Lu Ming-Ze would have to be the scapegoat.


    But since Ye Fan had intervened, then of course things weren''t going to end this way.


    After Wu Zhi-Ming found out how Lu Ming-Ze was rted to Ye Fan, he even gave Ye Fan a call to


    exin this whole matter and said that he would release Lu Ming-Ze immediately.


    Qiu Huan was instantly overjoyed to hear these words from Ye Fan. She thanked him profusely and


    there were tears in her eyes.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was too happy or if her tears from before hadn''t dried up yet.


    "Fan, is that true? Thank you so much, I''m really so, so grateful," said Qiu Huan with tears in her eyes.


    Her panic earlier had calmed down after she heard what Ye Fan said.


    But Ye Fan only replied, "Auntie Huan, you don''t have to be so formal with me. You''d better quickly go


    and pick him up. If you wait any longer, Uncle Ming-Ze might end up walking back home."


    "You''re right! I''ll go right now!" said Qiu Huan in a hurry. She didn''t even bother changing and ran out of


    the house to pick Lu Ming-Ze up.


    Outside the police station.


    When Qiu Huan got there, a rather exhausted looking middle-aged man was standing outside.


    He smiled when he saw Qiu Huan.


    He didn''t say anything and just walked swiftly towards her.


    ¡°Ming-Ze!" Qiu Huan called his name agitatedly and lunged into his arms.


    After getting through this crisis, Qiu Huan''s tears couldn''t stop streaming down her face as she wailed


    and scolded him, "Lu Ming-Ze, you horrible man! How dare you lie to me!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me that something so big had happened in thepany? And you even tried to lie


    to me? Did you consider my feelings at all?" said Qiu Huan through her tears.


    Lu Ming-Ze just smiled. "Everything turned out fine, didn''t it?"


    After this experience, Lu Ming-Ze suddenly realized that earning a lot of money didn''t bring happiness.


    Happily living the rest of his life with his wife and child was a true bliss.


    "By the way, the officer inside told me that I was able toe out so quickly because we had the help


    of someone. Huan, what''s going on? Did you ask someone for help?" Lu Ming-Ze had just been


    released and didn''t know anything.


    Qiu Huan nodded. "Ming-Ze, I was about to talk to you about that. We really must thank Fan for this. If


    not for him, I don''t think this matter would blow over so easily. We must be good to them," said Qiu


    Huan gratefully.


    "Fan? Which Fan?" Lu Ming-Ze was puzzled.


    "The boy who married into my third brother''s family, Ye Fan. Remember you went to their ce in


    Yunzhou to pick Jingjing? I used to think that marrying him was the most unfortunate thing to happen to


    Mu-Cheng. But it looks like I was wrong and we were all wrong. Ye Fan isn''t an ordinary man at all.


    He''s a true dragon of the Qiu family. It''s Mu-Cheng greatest fortune to have married him." Qiu Huan''s


    voice was agitated yet reflective. At the end, she shook her head in self-deprecation.


    She thought of how she had pitied Ye Fan and even tried to introduce him to a job.


    When she thought about it now, she felt her face go red and she was so ashamed of herself.


    Those words she said must have been a joke to Ye Fan.


    He was someone that even Lei San was polite to, and he could settle such a big problem with just one


    word.


    Why would someone like that need her to get him a job?


    "Did you say Ye Fan got me out?" While Qiu Huan was stillughing bitterly at herself, Lu Ming-Ze was


    stunned to hear Ye Fan''s name.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to save him.


    He remembered how he had been snobbish towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and family when he went to


    Yunzhou, and he even disregarded Qiu Mu-Cheng''s invitation to herpany''s opening ceremony.


    At that time, Lu Ming-Ze thought that he had definitely offended Qiu Mu-Cheng and family.


    But when he ran into trouble, he was surprised that the one who came to his rescue would turn out to


    be Ye Fan.


    "Huan, you''re right. We must really thank this niece and nephew-inw of yours. They didn''t hold the


    past against me and saved me from this crisis, and helped our family out of this. I really owe them a


    lot."


    Lu Ming-Ze thought of what happened in the past and he was filled with guilt. He just felt that he had let


    Qiu Mu-Cheng down, and let Ye Fan down even more.


    "But Huan, how did they know about my issue?" asked Lu Ming-Ze.


    Qiu Huan told him about how Ye Fan hade to Jingzhou to celebrate Lu Wen-Jing''s birthday.


    "You mean he''s in Jingzhou? Where is he? Take me to him! I want to thank him personally! I owe him a


    thank you," said Lu Ming-Ze as he tugged at Qiu Huan.


    But Qiu Huan shook her head. "It''s toote, he''s gone back to his hometown for Lunar New Year."


    What?


    "He''s already left?"


    Ye Fan''s departure made Lu Ming-Ze feel even more ashamed of himself.


    If others had helped him, they would probably have rushed to im credit from him.


    But Ye Fan was different. After helping to resolve such a big issue, he didn''t ask for any favors and just


    left.


    "That''s what a real big shot is like. He''s so broadminded and magnanimous. I am really nowhere near


    his level!" Lu Ming-Ze sighed deeply. This was the first time in many years he admired and respected


    someone so much.


    But even though Ye Fan had left, he still had to thank Ye Fan.


    Qiu Huan ended up calling Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    They didn''t know Ye Fan''s phone number.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still in the office when she got their call.


    "Auntie Huan? I was about to call you to apologize. I''ve been so busy with work, so I couldn''t celebrate


    Jingjing''s birthday this year, I''m really sorry about that."


    But before Qiu Mu-Cheng could continue, Qiu Huan cut her off.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t be sorry. Your uncle and I are so grateful to Fan. If not for Fan, our entire family


    would have been in deep trouble."


    "Mu-Cheng, congrattions on finding such a good husband. I used to feel indignant for you, but now,


    I''m really happy for you..."

 Chapter 687 Mum Will Protect You

    Chapter 687 Mum Will Protect You


    At first, Qiu Mu-Cheng waspletely confused.


    After Qiu Huan exined everything happened, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally understood what was going on.


    "Mu-Cheng, when you married Ye Fan back then, everyone thought you married a useless coward. But


    it looks like you actually married a real dragon of a man! We''re really grateful to Ye Fan for what he''s


    done for us. Mu-Cheng, I''m so happy for you, I really am. If your Grandpa knew how promising Fan


    really is, he would definitely regret chasing you out of the family,¡± said Qiu Huan both excitedly and


    gratefully over the phone.


    For some reason, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tears started rolling down her cheek as she listened to her aunt.


    She was crying.


    But those were tears of happiness, tears of joy.


    She wasn''t even this emotional when she found out that Ye Fan was Mr Chu at the Feast of the Sea


    and Sky.


    All these years, Qiu Mu-Cheng had never been able to walk with her head up high in front of the other


    Qiu family members.


    Everyone looked down on her andughed at her. Only her aunt was nice to her, but even she pitied


    her.


    But now, those dark days were finally over.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was no longer a woman that others pitied orughed at.


    Nobody wouldugh at Ye Fan''s birth orugh at him for being useless and cowardly.


    On the contrary, her man was going to be the man that everyone in the Qiu family would be dying


    to get close to, and he was going to be the king of this generation!


    As the saying goes, a wife is worth as much as her husband.


    Thanks for Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng could finally show off to her rtives and she could walk with her


    head up high.


    "Auntie Huan, you don''t have to be so polite with us, that''s just what we ought to do. When Grandpa


    chased us out of the house, the only person in the entire family who helped us was you, and you were


    the only one who remembered me. This time, your family ran into some trouble. If Ye Fan didn''t help


    you out, then I''ll be the first one to punish him for it,"ughed Qiu Mu-Cheng through her tears.


    This was the first time all these years that she could speak so confidently.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had such confidence now!


    She soon hung up the phone.


    Qiu Huan and Lu Ming-Ze turned to head home.


    "Hmm? Huan, where''s Jingjing? Is she at home by herself?¡± Lu Ming-Ze asked casually.


    Qiu Huan suddenly realized that Lu Wen-Jing hade along earlier, but she was now nowhere to be


    found.


    She immediately went into a panic.


    "Oh no! Where''s Jingjing? She came out with me just now!"


    While Qiu Huan and Lu Ming-Ze were panicking, a bus slowly departed from Jingzhou''s Bus Terminal.


    On the bus, Ye Fan sat next to a window.


    His body bobbed up and down as the bus went over the bumpy road.


    It had been three years since he left home. Ye Fan was finally headed back home.


    For some reason, even though Ye Fan had gone through so much in life, his usually calm heart actually


    started to feel emotional.


    Hey, do you want some water?" Just when


    Ye Fan went into a daze, a tiny hand suddenly held a bottle of mineral water out at him.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and smiled in reply, "Thanks, but I''m not...¡±


    But before he could say the word ''thirsty'', he immediately eximed when he saw who the girl next to


    him was.


    "Oh my god! Jingjing, why are you here?!" Ye Fan was so startled and couldn''t help but exim in


    shock.


    "Teehee! I''m going back with you for Lunar New Year! All daughters-inw must visit their mothers-in-


    your mistress. Teehee!" A youngdy sat next to Ye Fan wearing a purple tracksuit, a gray baseball cap


    and a cute looking backpack.


    She looked just like a childing out for a holiday with her parents.


    That''s right. This youngdy with a silly smile was Lu Wen-Jing.


    When she went out with Ye Fan and her mother, instead of following her own mother, she secretly


    followed Ye Fan all the way to the bus station and got onto the same bus as him.


    She only revealed herself after the bus had left the station.


    But Ye Fan felt his scalp grow numb and he whacked the youngdy on the head. "Teehee my foot!"


    "Do your parents know that you came out here? This is ridiculous! You''d better go home!" said Ye Fan


    angrily.


    Lu Wen-Jing rubbed her head and hung her head sadly. "Fan, I just wanted to go home with you. I''m so


    bored spending the winter holiday at home. Won''t you let mee along?"


    Lu Wen-Jing continued to plead with him with that pitiful expression of hers. She even looked like she


    was about to cry.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to do with this girl. "Tell you what, I''ll call your mum. If she agrees, then I won''t


    say anything."


    Ye Fan then gave Qiu Huan a call.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Of course Lu Wen-Jing knew her parents'' numbers.


    After they found out that their daughter was with Ye Fan, they weren''t worried anymore.


    They gave Lu Wen-Jing a good dressing down over the phone and let the matter go.


    As for going back with Ye Fan for Lunar New Year, Qiu Huan finally agreed after Lu Wen-Jing pleaded


    with her.


    In the end, Lu Wen-Jing got what she wanted and happily followed Ye Fan back to his hometown.


    On the way back, Ye Fan gave his mother, Ye Xi-Mei, a call.


    "You are...?"


    When he heard that familiar yet strange voice on the phone, the usually strong and calm Ye Fan


    couldn''t hold himself back. His eyes reddened and his voice trembled and choked up a little.


    "Mum, it''s me, Fan."


    It had been three years. In order to protect his mother, Ye Fan had taken the initiative to cut off all


    contact with Ye Xi-Mei.


    Thest time he called was three years ago, the night before he married into the Qiu family.


    There was a long period of silence.


    After a long time, an emotional and trembling voice replied.


    "F-Fan? You...you''re my son, Fan?¡±


    "Mum, it''s me, your Fan. I''ming back to spend Lunar New Year with you this year," said Ye Fan


    with a smile as his eyes reddened.


    "You unfilial son! So you actually remember that you have a mother! You didn''t call me for the past


    three years, do you know how worried I''ve been about you? Son, you''re the only person that I have in


    this world. Come back, and we''ll go through any storms thate our way together. If the Chu family


    All parents worried about their children.


    For the past three years, Ye Xi-Mei had been worried sick about her son''s safety and she had woken


    up crying in the middle of the night so many times.


    That tragic marriage of hers back then had caused her son to fall into a deep whirlpool of danger.


    If there was anyone else in the world besides Ye Fan who could understand the pain he had gone


    through for the past ten years, it was his mother, Ye Xi-Mei!


    He was a descendant of the Chu family, the eldest son who carried the word ''Tian'' in his name.


    To some people, this was a great honor.


    But to Ye Fan and his mother, this could cost them their lives.

 Chapter 688 A Sad Reunion

    Chapter 688 A Sad Reunion


    "Mum, I know. I''m sorry for making you worry. I''m fine, I''m really fine. Mum, just wait for me at home,


    I''m reaching soon. I won''t go anywhere this year, and I''ll spend the New Year with you," said Ye Fan


    cheerfully as he forced himself to sound calm and smile.


    But Ye Fan''s tears had already started flowing down his cheeks.


    If Li Er, Chen Ao and the rest saw what Ye Fan looked like now, they would probably be shocked.


    Was this still the hero of Jiangdong who ruled over them?


    Was this still the Mr Chu who caused fear in everyone''s hearts?


    Someone with such authority was now crying like a child.


    But what would they know?


    So what if he was the king of Jiangdong?


    So what if he was the Dragon Master?


    Even if Ye Fan ruled the entire universe, he was still a child in front of his mother.


    It had been three years.


    The guilt, the hurt and the suffering he felt was now flowing out of him through these tears.


    These feelings had overwhelmed Ye Fan''s heart in an instant.


    There were more than 6 billion people in this world.


    But the only person who Ye Fan could really open his heart to was thedy on the other end of the line.


    In front of his mother, Ye Fan was able to put aside his tough exterior and he could cry and wail like a


    child.


    The world only knew that Ye Fan was the hero of Jiangdong and the king of Yanjing who shocked and


    caused everyone to fear him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But who remembered that Ye Fan was only a young man in his twenties?


    There were many people who hadn''t even graduated at this age.


    But Ye Fan had already gone through pain and suffering that someone his age should not have to go


    through.


    "Fan, why are you crying? Did your Mummy scold you? It''s alright. If she scolds you, it means that she


    cares and dotes on you, so you should be happy. At least you still have a Mummy who cares for you in


    this world," Lu Wen-Jing kindly consoled Ye Fan when she saw him crying.


    She even took out a tissue and helped Ye Fan to wipe his tears away.


    Ye Fan was afraid that his mother might notice something amiss, so after that short exchange, he hung


    up the phone.


    He looked at Lu Wen-Jing and said, "Jingjing, I''m fine. My mum didn''t scold me, I''m just really happy


    that I get to see my mum again."


    "Uh huh." Lu Wen-Jing''s voice was childlike, but it made her sound very likeable.


    "Fan, can you tell me about your Mummy? I''m very curious about what your Mummy is like." Lu Wen-


    Jing used her hands to support her face and looked at Ye Fan.


    Herrge blinking eyes looked as bright as the stars in the sky.


    Ye Fan quietly replied, "My mother is very pretty. She''s the prettiest woman in the world to me. She''s


    true to her feelings, and as long as she''s determined to do something, nobody can stop her."


    "She''s suffered a lot of hurt and injustice for my sake, and she''s the first woman I swore to protect with


    my life."


    VROOM!


    The tires sped on and the wind outside the window howled past their ears.


    An old rickety bus continued to send dozens of passengers back to their hometowns in the far distance.


    Ye Fan''s hometown was in the town of Yeyang, some distance from the city of Jingzhou.


    It took about an hour to get there.


    At 11 AM, Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing alighted from the bus.


    When he set foot in this ce again, Ye Fan felt strangely emotional.


    He stood there and went into a daze for a long time.


    He looked like a poet who was looking into the distance.


    "Fan, stop staring and go home. I''m sure your friends and rtives are all waiting for you. You''re so


    amazing now, so I''m sure you''d be warmly greeted once you get home for the new year. In just a few


    moments, I''m sure a lot of people wille out to fetch you home! I remember that in those TV


    dramas, every single person from the viges in the vicinity woulde out to wee a big shot


    home!" said Lu Wen-Jing brightly. She couldn''t wait for the lively scene that was toe.


    She was a child after all and loved noisy parties.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed gently. "You silly girl, stop daydreaming. I only told my


    mum that I''ming back, so even if anyone else wanted to wee me, they wouldn''t know that I''m


    "Fan, you''re the silly one, aren''t you? You''ve told your Mummy, so won''t she tell your grandparents,


    uncles and aunts? Of course they''d know and they''ll alle out to wee you. If you don''t believe


    me, just wait and see,¡± said Lu Wen-Jing with great confidence.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to argue with Lu Wen-Jing about all these. He justughed and followed


    the small path back towards his grandfather''s house.


    Back when he and his mother moved back to Yeyang, they stayed in maternal grandfather''s house.


    Three years wasn''t a long time, but it wasn''t short either.


    The scenery on both sides of the road didn''t look too different from when Ye Fan left.


    The only difference was that the road he was walking on had been repaved and was much wider than


    before.


    The little town was also cleaner and neater than before.


    There were many people hurrying along since it was getting close to the new year and many people


    were going to the nearby shopping areas to buy things.


    But even though it was crowded, Ye Fan could still spot the person he loved most at one nce.


    That was his mother, Ye Xi-Mei.


    A middle-ageddy in simple clothing was standing within his line of sight.


    She didn''t say anything and just smiled.


    The blue skies, the green fields, the gentle breeze, the many passerby...


    In that moment, Ye Fan just felt that everything had faded into the background.


    Even though she was just a small figure in the midst of this vastnd, she seemed higher than the sky


    and greater than the sea to Ye Fan.


    Perhaps she had been too worried and too tired, so there were several wrinkles at the corner of her


    eyes. Her exquisite features were covered with the marks of aging.


    But even so, it was difficult to hide her above average beauty and otherworldly elegance.


    She looked like a fairy who had descended on earth.


    She looked out of ce among the other in looking vigers.


    Nobody would disagree that thisdy must have been extremely gorgeous when she was younger.


    There was no dramatic reunion nor tragic sobbing.


    Ye Fan was just stunned for a while before walking over and calling out to her, "Mum, I''m home."


    The olderdy nodded and smiled in relief at the big boy in front of her. "Fan, you''ve grown taller, and


    you''re all grown up now."


    "Alright now, let''s go home, I''ll make you some dumplings.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded.


    They didn''t say much to one another, but those few sentences were filled with so much emotion.


    "My goodness, are you serious? Only Auntie Ye came out to wee you? Fan, are your PR skills so


    poor? That''s so sad! You''re finally back after three years as a big shot, so at least your extended family


    should be here, right?" Lu Wen-Jing''s disappointed and surprised voice came from behind him.


    The sight of only one personing out to wee Ye Fan was way off from the lively scene she had


    imagined earlier.

 Chapter 689 A Warm Welcome

    Chapter 689 A Warm Wee


    "Auntie Ye, didn''t you tell Fan''s friends and rtives that he was conning back?" asked Lu Wen-Jing a


    little indignantly.


    She thought about how her aunts and uncles and even her cousins came out to wee them when


    she went to the Qiu house with her own mother.


    Ye Fan hade back for the first time in three years and he was going to spend Lunar New Year


    here, but only Ye Xi-Mei hade out to wee him, so Lu Wen-Jing was both puzzled and curious.


    After hearing Lu Wen-Jing''s question, Ye Xi-Mei suddenly realized that a pretty little girl had followed


    Ye Fan back as well.


    "Fan, this child..." Ye Xi-Mei was shocked and turned to look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Xi-Mei clearly thought that this youngdy was Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s child.


    But that wasn''t right either.


    Ye Fan had only married into the Qiu family for three years, but this girl was definitely at least eleven or


    twelve. Could she have grown super quickly?


    Ye Fan chortled and quickly exined what happened.


    Ye Xi-Mei got it now. "Oh, so she''s a rtive on Mu-Cheng''s side."


    Ye Xi-Mei had never seen Qiu Mu-Cheng, but she could at least remember the name of her daughter-


    inw.¡±


    "Auntie Ye, you haven''t answered me yet. Didn''t you tell anybody else that Fan ising home?"


    asked Lu Wen-Jing again.


    Ye Xi-Meiughed and replied her quietly, "I did, and they''re all waiting at home. He''s not some


    government official or a high ranking person in society, did you expect us to be waiting with gongs and


    cymbals?"


    Ye Xi-Mei knew very little about Ye Fan''s life after he left the vige.


    She only knew that Ye Fan had be a live-in son-inw after leaving.


    Even though she was dead against Ye Fan''s decision, she couldn''t do anything about that. She and her


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    son had to surrender in the face of the cruelty of life, so what else could she do?


    But Lu Wen-Jing didn''t agree with that. "Auntie Ye, my Fan is amazing! And he''s better than all those


    government officials and high ranking people. So I do think it''s appropriate to receive him with gongs


    and cymbals. Don''t you think so, Fan?¡±


    Ye Fan justughed at Lu Wen-Jing''s cheeky and adorable face and patted her head. "You terrible girl.


    You''re pretty young, but you really like the morous life."


    While they were still chatting andughing, arge group of people started walking towards them.


    Some wererge sized, some small sized, some old, some young, some men, some women. There


    were nearly twenty of them.


    As they walked, they looked around anxiously.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s almost noon time!"


    "Quickly call and ask!"


    "We''re already prepared all the firecrackers!"


    "We''re just need the person to appear."


    The noise from the group attracted Ye Fan''s attention.


    Ye Fan nced over and said in surprise, "Huh? Mum, isn''t that Grandma and Grandpa? And my uncle


    and even my aunts?"


    Yup - therge grouping their way was Ye Fan''s extended family.


    Ye Fan''s maternal grandfather had two sons and two daughters.


    Ye Fan''s mother, Ye Xi-Mei, was the eldest daughter of the Ye family.


    HAHA! Fan, I knew it! You''vee back in glory, so your family would definitelye out to wee


    you. You didn''t believe me before, so how about now? You believe me now, right?"


    Before Ye Xi-Mei could reply Ye Fan, Lu Wen-Jing was already jumping about excitedly as if she had


    discovered a new country.


    She was more than happy to see that her precious Fan was so well loved.


    While Lu Wen-Jing wasughing merrily, the huge group had reached them.


    Ye Fan looked up with a smile and was about to greet them.


    But the entire group seemed to have not noticed Ye Fan at all. They just walked right past him and


    didn''t even care.


    Lu Wen-Jing was so amused.


    "HAHA! Fan! You''ve left home for so long that your rtives don''t remember what you look like


    anymore."


    Sheughed as she turned and shouted at them, "Heyyy!! You''ve walked too far!"


    "Fan is right here! Don''t walk any further ahead!" shouted Lu Wen-Jing loudly.


    This attracted the group''s attention and they turned back to look at Ye Fan and his mother.


    "Oh, Sis! You''re here! I was just wondering where you went to. Hurry along, our niece, Yu-Yan is


    said she''s at the entrance to the vige, so we''re all going to wee her!" Ye Xi-Mei''s younger sister


    called out to her as she waved.


    "That''s right Sis, let''s go and fetch our niece together," shouted Ye Ya, Ye Xi-Mei''s younger brother.


    But Ye Xi-Mei shook her head and smiled faintly, "It''s alright, you go ahead."


    "Fan is back, I''ll take him home first, and I''ll be there in a while."


    "Fan is back too?"


    Ye Fan''s aunt and uncle suddenly noticed the skinny young man next to their sister.


    "Oh! Fan is back too! That''s great, we''ll talkter. Sis, we''ll go over first!" Ye Fan''s aunt, Ye Xi-Lan, just


    left them with a few words and walked off.


    The others just looked at Ye Fan from afar and took it as their greeting to him. They didn''t even bother


    with niceties.


    "HAHA! She''s here! She''s here! I see the car! Yu-Yan is back! Ya, hurry up and light the firecrackers!"


    Ye Fan''s eldest uncle, Ye Tian, gave a shout and the rest of the family immediately ran over.


    As the noisy and ear deafening firecrackers went off, a woman in an army uniform walked out from the


    jeep.


    She carried a cold and authoritative aura around her, and her exquisite face was confident and


    arrogant.


    The moment she alighted, all her rtives surrounded her to ask after her.


    "Yu-Yan, you''re back! Did you miss Grandpa?¡±


    "Haha! After two years, you''ve be prettier!"


    "Did you know that your uncle was so happy that he couldn''t sleep all night knowing that you were


    "Yu-Yan, it''s been a long journey home and you''re tired right?"


    "Come, let''s go home, we''ve got a feast waiting to wee you!¡±


    The entire family couldn''t stop talking and kept asking about her, while the rest helped to carry her


    things from the car.


    So just like that, Ye Yu-Yan walked back into the house surrounded by all her rtives.


    Compared to Ye Yu-Yan''s arrival, Ye Fan''s


    arrival looked pathetic.


    Everyone walked right past Ye Fan and his mother, but their attention was focused on Ye Yu-Yan and


    nobody cared that Ye Fan hade back.


    It was as if Ye Yu-Yan''s homing was a huge matter that was worth celebrating, while Ye Fan''s


    return was a small matter that wasn''t even worth mentioning.

 Chapter 690 The Ye Familys Golden Nightingale

    Chapter 690 The Ye Family''s Golden Nightingale


    "Fan, why are they like that? They''ve gone too far! Both of you are returning home and you''re both


    rtives, so what''s with this double standard? They''re clearly looking down on you and they don''t


    wee you here. Fan, let''s not go back to your home. Bring Auntie Ye along back to Jingzhou, we''ll


    spend the new year at my ce instead."


    When Lu Wen-Jing saw how Ye Yu-Yan was so well-loved and Ye Fan was so neglected, her eyes


    turned red.


    She felt indignant for Ye Fan.


    Her Fan hade all the way from Yunzhou just to spend the new year at home.


    But when he came back, he didn''t get any warm wee from his friends and family, and was treated


    so coldly instead.


    Even an outsider like Lu Wen-Jing felt angry about this.


    How much more disappointed was Ye Fan himself?


    Ye Xi-Mei was also pale in the face when she saw this.


    There was some guilt and self-me in her expression.


    "Fan, I''m so sorry. Your mum has made you suffer."


    Lu Wen-Jing was just a child and even she felt upset by this, so of course Ye Xi-Mei was even more


    upset.


    Perhaps the Ye family didn''t deliberately do this to pick on Ye Fan, but it was still an insult to Ye Fan


    and his mother.


    It was his first day home, but her son had to suffer such humiliation along with herself, so Ye Xi-Mei felt


    terribly guilty about it.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled faintly. "Mum, I''m fine. That''s the way people are. Uncle Tian is


    high-ranking in the county office, and my cousin Yu-Yan is high ranking in the army. I''m just a live-in


    son-inw, so I can''t possibly bepared to them. Besides, didn''t you say we''re not some


    government official and we don''t need such fanfare, so we don''t have to be jealous of them either.¡±


    Ye Fan wasn''t saying this just to console his mother. He meant it.


    He wasn''t jealous and wasn''t angry. He had remained calm throughout.


    The only little emotion he had was some disappointment.


    He didn''t think that even his mother''s own family would still be as materialistic and pragmatic as the


    rest of the world.


    But it didn''t matter.


    If they treated him this way, he would treat them the same.


    Since they couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan now, then they would only have themselves to me if Ye


    Fan became too powerful for them to get close to in the future.


    Besides, his main purpose ining home was to see his mother.


    So even if his mother came out on her own to receive him, it was enough!


    Ye Xi-Mei was very assured to hear what Ye Fan said.


    "Fan, you''ve really matured. You''ve be more mature and steadypared to before. Come


    along, Jingjing, Fan, let''s go back and cook some dumplings," said Ye Xi-Mei with a smile even though


    her eyes were slightly red.


    By the time they reached the Ye house, Ye Ya and the rest were carrying several items into the house.


    Ye Yu-Yan hade back for the new year, so she had bought a lot of presents for everyone.


    Everyone in the Ye family was helping out.


    "Fan, why are you just standing there? Can''t you see that your cousin is back?


    Hurry up and help her to carry all these things in!" Ye Ya didn''t even bother greeting Ye Fan when he


    came in and just instructed Ye Fan to help with moving things.


    Lu Wen-Jing nearly exploded at these words.


    "You must be nuts! Fan just came back, so why should he go and help carry things? Besides, Fan is


    the older cousin, so the younger one should be helping him instead!" shouted Lu Wen-Jing angrily at


    Ye Ya like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on.


    Ye Ya was amused by this little girl. "You''re so young but you''ve got quite the temper, eh?"


    "I''m her uncle but I''m still helping to carry things, so why can''t an older cousin help out too? Fan,e


    and help to carry all these things to your Uncle Tian''s ce. I have to rest for a while," instructed Ye Ya


    while he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    But to his surprise, Ye Fan behaved like he hadn''t heard him at all.


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother to respond and just walked in with his mother.


    "What on earth? This fellow left for three years to be a live-in son-inw and now he thinks he''s


    great? He doesn''t listen to me anymore?!" Ye Ya''s eyes grew wide and he was furious.


    He continued to yell angrily about Ye Fan''s behavior.


    Inside the room.


    Ye Xi-Mei looked a little worriedly at Ye Fan. "Fan, I think you''d better help to move the things to Uncle


    Tian''s ce. I was thinking of letting you sleep at their ce. His ce is bigger with many rooms, so


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    it''s just nice for you and Jingjing to stay there."


    Ye Fan chuckled quietly. "Mum, don''t worry about this, I know what to do. Besides, it''s not as if you


    don''t know that Yu-Yan doesn''t like me. If you want me to stay at their ce, I don''t think it''ll happen. I


    might as well tidy up the storeroom at the side and just sleep there for the time being. Jingjing can


    sleep in your room¡±


    Ye Fan had stayed in this house for several years himself and was familiar with his cousins.


    But because Ye Fan was a child thrown out from the Chu family, he wasn''t liked by the rest of the


    cousins.


    Besides, his grandfather had not approved of Ye Xi-Mei''s marriage to Ye Fan''s father back then either.


    His mother was the one who insisted on marrying him.


    And because of this, his mother had quarreled very badly with her family.


    After they were thrown out of the Chu family, they returned to the Ye house because they had no other


    choice.


    So it didn''t take a genius to figure out what sort of position these two had in the house now.


    Ye Fan remembered that he was never epted by his cousins when he was a child, and they often


    neighbor''s families.


    But Ye Fan didn''t let them have their way either. As long as they angered him, he fought back


    regardless of who it was.


    Ye Ya''s son, Ye Jian, had tried to y a prank on Ye Fan, but in the end, Ye Fan had ganged up with


    the plump boy to break Ye Jian''s leg and knocked his two front teeth out. He couldn''t get out of bed for


    three months.


    And that was also why Ye Ya still didn''t like Ye Fan till today.


    As for Ye Tian''s daughter, Ye Yu-Yan, Ye Tian was a high ranking officer in the county office, so


    everyone pampered Ye Yu-Yan since she was a young child.


    But Ye Yu-Yan worked hard as well. She was pretty and good in her studies. Her high school


    examination results were the best in the entire county.


    Someone like her was a good example to all the other children and the pride of her parents, so she


    was well taken care of all her life.


    A golden nightingale like her clearly did not like a boy like Ye Fan, a boy who didn''t like to study but


    liked to fight, and had even been thrown out by his father''s family.


    She had ignored Ye Fan almost all her life.

 Chapter 691 Ye Family Dinner

    Chapter 691 Ye Family Dinner


    But of course, Ye Yu-Yan''s dislike and disdain for Ye Fan was just one part of the problem.


    The other part had something to do with Ye Fan''s plump little friend.


    At that time, Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t just a favorite among the adults, but also among her peers. Many boys


    saw Ye Yu-Yan as their goddess and they all hoped that Ye Yu-Yan could be their girlfriend.


    The plump boy was also one of them.


    As a friend, Ye Fan helped him to pass a love letter to Ye Yu-Yan.


    Ye Tian ended up finding out about it.


    Everyone in the house thought that Ye Fan had written that love letter to Ye Yu-Yan. Ye Fan denied it


    and said that this letter was from the plump boy.


    In the end, Ye Tian went to question the plump boy.


    But after seeing how fierce Ye Tian looked, the plump boy immediately chickened out and refused to


    admit to it.


    And so Ye Fan ended up taking the me for this.


    And till now, Ye Yu-Yan and the family still thought that Ye Fan was the one who wrote that love letter.


    After that, Ye Yu-Yan was even more repulsed by Ye Fan.


    For someone as precocious as herself to have someone like Ye Fan as her admirer, it was both


    ridiculous and a total insult.


    Later on, Ye Yu-Yan got into the best military school in the country and joined the army. Her distance


    from Ye Fan became even greater than before and so their rtionship became more and more


    distant.


    She probably might not even remember Ye Fan anymore.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about that.


    Women like Ye Yu-Yan, Lu Hong, Su Qian were just unimportant people who happened to pass by him


    in life.


    So what if they respected him? And so what if they despised him?


    They were just like passersby to him, so Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them.


    But Ye Xi-Mei didn''t think the same way. Her son had finallye back for the new year, so she hoped


    that he could at least have a nice ce to sleep at night.


    "Tell you what, after dinner, I''ll buy some fruits and milk for your gramps and uncles, then get a nice fish


    for your Uncle Tian. Your cousin came back with so many presents, so even though we''re not well off,


    we shouldn''t go empty handed either."


    Ye Xi-Mei was better at these interpersonal rtionshipspared to Ye Fan.


    In the evening, Ye Fan and his mother came carrying gifts for his grandparents and two uncles.


    But to their surprise, his grandparents and Ye Ya weren''t home.


    "They''re probably all at Tian''s house," guessed Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Xi-Mei and Ye Fan went over to Ye Tian''s ce.


    They could hear the chatter andughtering from inside the moment they walked past the gate.


    Ye Fan pushed the door open to find that the entire family was here.


    His grandfather, his two uncles and his aunt, Ye Xi-Lan were all here.


    There were more than ten of them sitting around arge round table and enjoying a steamboat dinner


    together. They were chatting andughing merrily and noisily.


    The table was huge, but there was no space reserved for Ye Fan and his mother.


    It was as if the two of them weren''t from this family.


    When he saw this, Ye Fan frowned.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s expression paled a little and she felt a strange disappointment in her heart.


    "Sis, you''re here! Have you eaten? Do you want to take a seat? Yu-Yan is back and Dad and Mum are


    so happy about it, so they came over," said Ye Tian''s wife, Dong Mei, with a smile when she spotted Ye


    Xi-Mei.


    "It''s alright, we''ve already eaten. Mei, it''s fine, you go ahead and eat. We''re here because Yu-Yan is


    back, so we thought we should pop by as well. Yu-Yan is a really bright child and she''s always done


    well since she was a young child," said Ye Xi-Mei with a smile.


    She had a favor to ask of them, so Ye Xi-Mei tried to be polite.


    Ye Yu-Yan sat beside her grandfather and just nced at Ye Xi-Mei without saying anything.


    Her gaze fell on Ye Fan for a longer time instead.


    "Dad, who''s he? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Ye Yu-Yan asked Ye Tian in a rather loud voice.


    She was Ye Fan''s younger cousin but she didn''t even know her own cousin.


    This wasn''t just rude, but also an act of contempt.


    It was clear that Ye Fan and his mother really had no ce in this family.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s expression looked even more awkward than before.


    But Ye Tian didn''t seem to be bothered by any of this. He put some food into his daughter''s bowl and


    flippantly replied, "That''s Ye Fan, your Auntie Xi-Mei''s son. Remember the little hooligan who had a


    crush on you and wrote you a love letter? That boy. He''s married into his wife''s family and has be


    a live-in son-inw. He''s disappeared for three years without a single word, but for some reason he''s


    suddenly returned this year."


    Ye Tian gave a brief exnation of Ye Fan as if he was telling her a joke.


    "Oh, it''s him." Ye Yu-Yan seemed to suddenly remember him and just responded very simply before


    going back to eating.


    She ignored Ye Fan and didn''t even bother greeting him.


    In the end, it was Ye Fan''s grandfather who bothered about Ye Fan. He waved him over and said, "Fan,


    when did you get back? Why didn''t you tell me? I would have gone out to wee you. You''ve left for


    three whole years and you didn''t even give me a call. I''ve missed you so much. Come over here and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    have a drink with me."


    The only other person in the entire family who was nice to Ye Fan besides his mother was his


    grandfather, Ye Guang-Kun.


    "Grandpa, I''vee back to see you, haven''t I? How have you been? You must take good care of your


    health. When I have time, I''ll take you to Yanjing to see


    Tiananmen Square!" Ye Fan walked over and spoke kindly to his grandfather.


    Ye Guang-Kun nodded assuredly. "Fan, out of all the grandchildren of this household, I''m most worried


    about you. I know about your situation, but I''m old and I can''t do anything to help you. But you cousins


    should mix around and get to know each other better, in the future you might be of help to one another.


    Yu-Yan is back today too, and all of you haven''t seen each other in so long. Tell you what, you two


    should have a toast as fellow members of this family. Family is very important."


    Ye Guang-Kun tried very hard to make these arrangements because he clearly hoped that Ye Fan and


    Ye Yu-Yan could be closer.


    Then when Ye Yu-Yan became sessful, she could help Ye Fan along.


    But Ye Fan looked confused. "Yu-Yan?"


    "Grandpa, who is this Yu-Yan? Why don''t I remember? I have a cousin by that name?" asked Ye Fan


    loudly such that everyone at the table heard him.


    The atmosphere instantly became awkward and the entire ce fell silent.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s heart almost stopped and she started scolding her son in her heart for being stupid enough


    to say the wrong thing!

 Chapter 692 Better to be Strangers

    Chapter 692 Better to be Strangers


    Tonight''s dinner was specially for Ye Yu-Yan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t even remember the star of the night.


    What was this?


    This was an insult!


    This was an insult to Ye Tian and definitely a huge insult to Ye Yu-Yan!


    As expected, Ye Tian flew into a rage.


    He mmed the table and stood up with a start as he yelled angrily, "You little bastard! How dare you


    say you don''t know your own cousin? You still have the cheek to ask so loudly?"


    "Don''t you find yourself a disgrace? How are you so shameless? Sis, is this the kind of son you''ve


    brought up?!" questioned Ye Tian furiously.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s face paled instantly.


    But Ye Fan justughed.


    "Haha! Uncle Tian, so you do realize that this is very disgraceful. Then why doesn''t your own daughter


    know her older cousin? And she even said that she had never seen me before. You say that I''m


    shameless, but doesn''t that mean that Yu-Yan is also shameless? You use my mother of not


    bringing me up well, then did you bring your daughter up well? Uncle Tian, before you talk about


    others, look at your own children first!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words ran loudly like gold and rocks ttering to the floor.


    His string of questions were clear and logical.


    It felt like several ps on Ye Tian''s face.


    His face turned red and he was speechless.


    He was so angry that he started trembling. He opened his mouth to speak but couldn''t get anything out.


    After a long time, Ye Tian could only rely on his seniority to chastise Ye Fan.


    "Shut up! What are you trying to do, huh?! How dare you argue with your uncle!" Ye Tian roared angrily


    through gritted teeth, but it was clear that he wasn''t as confident as he was earlier.


    Ye Fan chuckled. "Oh no I wouldn''t dare, I''m just trying to reason things out."


    "Why, you!" Ye Tian became even angrier when he saw that Ye Fan wasn''t repentant at all.


    While Ye Fan was arguing with Ye Tian, Ye Yu-Yan frowned as well.


    She looked up at Ye Fan and there was coldness in her eyes.


    She was the one who ignored Ye Fan, but he hade looking fortrouble instead.


    Ye Yu-Yan put her teacup down and looked at Ye Fan as she said coldly, "Not everyone is fit to be an


    older cousin to me. At least you aren''t!"


    HUUUU...


    Everyone felt as though a gust of wind just blew through the dining area wildly.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    She didn''t say much, but the arrogance and authority in Ye Yu-Yan''s bones were fully expressed


    through these words.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was indeed someone who had gone through battles. That sharpness and authoritativeness wasn''t


    at a level that most people could be at.


    But Ye Yu-Yan had spoken too harshly.


    She hadn''t given Ye Fan any leeway and was clearly falling out with him.


    "That''s going too far!¡± Ye Xi-Mei yelled fiercely. Her expression had turned icy as well.


    "Yu-Yan, how could you say that? After going to college and being in the army for a few years, this is


    what the officers have taught you? You have no manners at all! Apologize to your cousin!"


    After being thrown out from the Chu family, Ye Xi-Mei hardly got angry with others.


    That was because she knew that she didn''t have the confidence nor backing to reprimand others.


    But now that her own son was being humiliated, how could Ye Xi-Mei continue to keep quiet?


    She didn''t mind suffering injustice, but she refused to let her son suffer any.


    "Yu-Yan, quickly apologize to him. You''re really getting more and more immature," Dong Mei scolded


    her daughter when she saw that even Ye Xi-Mei had gotten angry.


    After all, Ye Yu-Yan''s words were really too harsh and hurtful earlier, so she should apologize.


    But why would Ye Yu-Yan apologize?


    She had always despised Ye Fan, and now that he had be a live-in son-inw, she despised him


    even more.


    Ye Yu-Yan was a proud woman, so making her apologize humbly to Ye Fan was worse than killing her.


    She didn''t say anything and just put down her chopsticks, then walked back to her own bedroom with


    an icy look on her face.


    "This child is really too rebellious. Sis, don''t take it to heart, I''ll tell her offter." Dong Mei was a more


    understanding person and helped her daughter to apologize to Ye Fan and his mother.


    Nobody else said anything. Everyone knew that Ye Yu-Yan had gone too far with her words, but that


    was the truth.


    She was both good looking and high achieving, and now she was connected to high ranking


    government officials.


    On top of that, Ye Yu-Yan was the youngest specialmander in the military, so her future was bright.


    To the rest of the Ye family, Ye Yu-Yan was like the sky while Ye Fan was the earth, and so Ye Fan


    wasn''t fit to be her older


    cousin at all.


    "Alright now, let continue eating. This fish is really good, I''ll send some over to Yu-Yanter," said Ye Ya


    with augh to try and rx the tense atmosphere.


    But the silent Ye Fan suddenlyughed coldly.


    He looked on as Ye Yu-Yan walked away and said calmly, "Ye Yu-Yan, you say that I''m not fit to be


    your older cousin? In that case, I''ll grant you your wish. From today onwards, even though we''re


    rted by blood, we don''t know each other anymore! I''m not an older brother to you and you''re not a


    younger sister to me either. If we cross paths again, we will be nothing but strangers. Since we''re on


    different paths, there''s no point in trying to get along."


    Ye Fan smiled faintly.


    His calm words were like the gentle spring breeze.


    Ye Fan had remained calm and emotionless throughout this whole


    exchange.


    It was as if this matter was just a small incident that wasn''t worth mentioning.


    But at the same time, that was all it was.


    Perhaps Ye Fan would have gotten angry and flown into a rage many years ago because of the insult


    he suffered.


    But now, Ye Fan was already standing at the peak of power and strength.


    People like Ye Yu-Yan was no different from an ant to Ye Fan.


    If an ant bit an elephant, would the elephant mind?


    If not for his mother, she might not even be worthy of sharing the same dinner table as himself.


    Ye Fan then turned and left.


    He left the entire hall in shock and silence.


    Fan! Fan! Come back!" Ye Xi-Mei and Ye


    Guang-Kun shouted after him, but Ye Fan ignored their calls.


    He had walked too far to care.


    "Humph! You stupid woman! Just you wait! You''ll regret this! All of you think Fan is a worm, but you


    don''t know that he''s really a dragon. By the time you realize this and you beg him for forgiveness, it will


    be toote!" shouted Lu Wen-Jing in Ye Yu-Yan''s direction as she pouted angrily. She wasn''t going to


    stick around since Ye Fan had left. She ran out after him once she was done shouting.


    After Ye Fan left, the atmosphere in the dining hall suddenly became rather awkward.


    Ye Guang-Kun sighed. "My grandchildren have all grown up and they don''t listen anymore. All of them


    are so prideful." He shook his head and continued to sigh.

 Chapter 693 Ye Fans Might

    Chapter 693 Ye Fan''s Might


    Ye Ya just scoffed coldly. "It''s fine to be prideful, but you''ve got to be capable first. Just look at my


    niece, Yu-Yan! She''s so capable! Otherwise, you''re nothing but a joke! HAHA! Don''t bother about him,


    let''s eat.¡±


    "Yu-Yan,e over here and continued eating. Ye Fan''s left, so nobody will annoy you anymore. By


    the way, Yu-Yan, why did you suddenly decide toe back this year? Didn''t you say you weren''t


    with her over dinner again.


    "Uncle Ya, I''vee back this time to carry out a mission with my teacher, so since it''s along the way, I


    thought I''d pop home to visit," replied Ye Yu-Yan.


    What?


    "Carrying out a mission? What mission? You alone? Has some bad guy appeared in Jingzhou? Why do


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the special troops have to be mobilized?" asked Ye Ya in shock.


    All of them knew that Ye Yu-Yan was themander of a troop of special soldiers.


    But theoretically speaking, any mission given to such troops were extremely dangerous.


    So since they heard that these special troops were in Jingzhou for a mission, the family became


    worried.


    Ye Yu-Yan shook her head. "I can''t tell you anything about the mission. But don''t worry, I''vee here


    with my teacher and my fellow toon mates, so we''ll take good care of each other and you don''t have


    to worry. My toon mates should being any minute now, I invited them over for dinner."


    "Your toon mates areing? Ohoho, that''s great news!"


    "Our Yu-Yan is so promising!"


    Everyone in the house was enjoying their meal inside.


    But the merryughter could be heard miles away.


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing had already walked out of the house and were in thepound outside.


    "Fan, is that Ye Yu-Yan seriously your younger cousin? What sort of person is she? What a horrible


    woman! How infuriating! When I grow up, I''m going to p Ye Yu-Yan so hard that all her teeth fly out! I


    hope she never gets married! Humph!" Lu Wen-Jing was gesticting violently as she talked to Ye Fan


    on the way out.


    But at this time, four men in military uniforms frowned immediately upon hearing Ye Yu-Yan''s name.


    One of them was a tall and handsome young man. His eyes turned icy when he heard what Lu Wen-


    Jing said and grabbed hold of Lu Wen-Jing''s arm.


    "Youngdy, you''re still quite young but you speak so wickedly. How dare you insult mymander!


    We''re going in to see her, so you shalle along with us," said the young man coldly.


    "OW! That hurts! Let go of me!"


    This young man didn''t realize how hard he was gripping Lu Wen-Jing either. Her wrist was all red and


    she nearly cried from the pain.


    "It''s hard to change one''s mindset after a certain age. You''re so young but you''re already so wicked in


    your thoughts. If I don''t teach you a good lesson today, I won''t let you off. Come with me to see the


    Then he just continued to drag Lu Wen-Jing towards the house without asking her to exin herself at


    all.


    "Let go of her," came a sinister sounding voice just as Lu Wen-Jing was about to cry from the pain.


    This icy voice carried authoritativeness and sounded like he was giving them an order.


    The handsome young man was very displeased.


    Which stupid country bumpkin dared to speak like this to him?


    Of course he was furious.


    "Where did this hooligane from? Scram! This is none of your bloody business! What the Dragon


    Hunting Special Troop does is not something a country bumpkin like you can interfere with!" he


    shouted before raising a leg to kick the person in front of him.


    Those in the army were often short tempered.


    Now that Ye Fan had offended him, the first thing he did was to fight.


    Ye Fan didn''t try to dodge the kick.


    He looked at the long leging his way and just shook his head.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold, then he turned and gave a kick!


    BAM!


    There was a low st as the right leg of this handsome young man was broken by Ye Fan''s kick.


    Ye Fan''s kick didn''t weaken as a result.


    After he broke this young man''s right leg, his kick thennded on the young man''s chest.


    A bloodcurdling howl was heard as his chest bone broke and blood spurted everywhere.


    Just like that, this arrogant young man was sent flying out just like a rubber ball.


    His heavy body flew through the air towards Ye Tian''s door.


    "BRO!!"


    "You little bastard, how dare you touch the Dragon Hunting Special Troop!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    After Ye Fan sent one flying, the remaining three instantly hit the roof.


    Their eyes were blood shot!


    After shouting at him, they charged towards Ye Fan.


    They used both their arms and legs to attack Ye Fan.


    One of them even took out a knife, and another took out a handgun!


    Only their troop got to beat up the others! Nobody ever dared to insult them like this.


    But now a country bumpkin had actually hurt one of theirs!


    They couldn''t suppress their fury.


    Ye Fan looked at them and just snorted.


    "You overestimate yourselves.¡±


    His icy words sounded like the chanting of a grim reaper.


    Ye Fan then stepped forward and took a leap.


    His body was like arge roc spreading its wings.


    A series of kicks were delivered.


    They were fierce and caused several sts in the air.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    The low sts sounded like muffled thunder as they echoed in this space.


    The three men flew out like fireworks as they howled miserably. Ye Fan only took one kick each to hit


    them where it hurt and sent all of them flying through the air towards Ye Yu-Yan''s house.


    At this time, Ye Yu-Yan and the rest of the Ye family were still chatting away happily.


    "Dad, I told you that we''d definitely have a real dragon in this young generation. I was right, wasn''t I?"


    said Ye Ya with augh.


    Old Master Ye smiled too.


    "That''s right, their generation is doing better than the four of you, especially Yu-


    Yan. She''s so young but she''s already themander of a troop of special soldiers and is a second


    lieutenant, so she has a bright future ahead. If you talk about a dragon among the grandchildren, it''s


    definitely Yu-Yan."


    "Xi-Lan''s two children are also in top ranking universities, so they''re both working very hard too. Your


    boy isn''t good in his studies, but he''s good at talking and has a head for business, so I''m sure he''s


    going to be like you and be an entrepreneur too. That''s something to be proud of too."


    "As for Xi-Mei''s boy..." Old Master Ye paused when it came to Ye Fan and just shook his head bitterly


    as he sighed.


    "Dad, you can say whatever you like, no need to worry about me," said Ye Xi-Mei with a smile. She was


    very calm about this.


    She knew that her father didn''t want to make things awkward for her, so he just paused there.


    Old Master Ye sighed heavily.


    "Fan...he''s not very aplished, but he''s a filial boy. Also, I can see a stubborn streak and


    indignation in him."

 Chapter 694 A Petrified Ye Yu-Yan

    Chapter 694 A Petrified Ye Yu-Yan


    "But that''s what I''m most worried about. There''s nothing wrong with being stubborn, but you must have


    what it takes first. Otherwise, it just bes audacity andcence. Fan''s biggest weakness is


    this. Xi-Mei, when you get back, talk to Fan. Tell him that it''s better to live honestly and be pragmatic,


    don''t be too idealistic."


    "Whether one can seed in life depends on one''s destiny, so there''s no point in forcing it.


    Sometimes, it''s not a bad thing to be resigned to one''s fate. As for the future, don''t worry, once Fan''s


    cousins be sessful, they''ll help him. If it really doesn''t work out, Fan can till thend that we


    own. He won''t go hungry."


    As the saying goes, people often said kind things at their deathbed.


    Ye Guang-Kun already had one foot in the coffin, so he wasn''t saying these things to insult Ye Fan.


    He was truly concerned and worried about his grandson.


    Ye Guang-Kun had lived a pretty good life.


    He had painstakingly brought his four children up and besides Ye Xi-Mei''s rebellion back then, his three


    other children made him feel proud.


    Back then, he had opposed to Ye Xi-Mei''s rtionship with Ye Fan''s father, but he didn''t stop his eldest


    daughter in the end.


    He had been so angry that he told Ye Xi-Mei that he would disown her in a fit of anger.


    But how could this rtionship be broken just like that?


    When Ye Xi-Mei came back with Ye Fan ten yearster, the old man let go of all the fury and


    resentment he had in his heart.


    He just said, "You''re back?"


    And then he took the two of them in.


    But now that all his grandchildren had grown up, the one he was most worried about was still the son of


    his eldest daughter.


    Even though Ye Xi-Mei knew that her father meant well, she couldn''t help feeling a pain and sourness


    in her heart when she heard how others thought so badly of her son.


    Was her son really so useless?


    Did her son really have to live the rest of his life as a farmer?


    Ye Xi-Mei quietly lowered her head, but she clenched her fists in her sleeves, and her nails were about


    to dig into her own skin.


    At this time, Old Master Ye looked at Ye Yu-Yan and said, "Yu-Yan, blood is thicker than water after all,


    so Grandpa hopes that you can still help out Fan whenever you can."


    "Among all the grandchildren, you have achieved the most and all your other cousins listen to you. You


    know that Fan doesn''t have a father, so if you don''t help him, then I''m afraid life will really be difficult for


    him," Old Master Ye tried to persuade her in a slow voice.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s expression remained cold as she replied tly, "Grandpa, I don''t mind helping him. But


    first, he has to be worth helping. Heaven helps those who help themselves. If he''s like useless mud


    that can''t stick to a wall, then there''s nothing I can do."


    "Exactly. Our Yu-Yan is going to be a general who leads thousands of soldiers in the future. So


    not everybody is qualified to get her help," Ye Ya chimed in.


    BAM!


    Just at this moment.


    There was a loud st.


    The shut door of the house had been mmed open from the outside.


    A bloodied figure came flying in as everyone watched on in fear and shock.


    The figure knocked into Ye Ya, then crashed hard onto the dining table.


    All the dishes on the table ttered to the floor and broke from the impact.


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "What''s happened?!"


    Just when all of them were still reeling from the shock.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    Another three figures came flying from outside the door.


    They crashed through the windows and flew right into the dining hall like a bunch of lifeless dogs.


    Along the way, they knocked into many chairs, sent the dishes on the table flying, and the boiling soup


    of the steamboat sshed everywhere.


    Ye Ya got scalded and started howling like a dog from the pain!


    They finally crashed into the wall and the destruction stopped.


    "This...what on earth..."


    After everything calmed down, Ye Yu-Yan looked at the four men in front of her and her eyes widened.


    "Eggnt!"


    "Jun-Hui!"


    "Wu-Yang!"


    Ye Yu-Yan was petrified.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were about to fall out of their sockets and her face waspletely pale.


    There was none of the authoritativeness and iciness she disyed earlier.


    She was only filled with terror and fear now.


    She could hardly believe it. These four men who were covered in blood and had knocked out from their


    injuries were actually her closestrades, the members of Dragon Hunting Special Troop.


    But how was this possible?


    Dragon Hunting Special Troop was made up of the best from the military and had gone through


    thousands of special drills and training.


    Never mind the small town of Yeyang -even if you searched all of Jingzhou, it would be hard to find


    anyone who could possibly injure these four men.


    Not even Ye Yu-Yan could do that.


    Who was it?


    Who on earth did this?


    In terror, Ye Yu-Yan left her severely injured and unconsciousrades aside for the time being and


    dashed out of the house.


    But besides ordinary pedestrians walking up and down the street outside, nothing looked out of the


    ordinary.


    In the end, Ye Yu-Yan came back into the house with her heart still filled with terror.


    "Yu...Yu-Yan, what''s...what''s going on? What''s happened? Who are these people?" asked Ye Tian in a


    trembling voice as he shuddered in fright.


    Ye Yu-Yan was also feeling fearful as she quietly replied, "Dad, these are the fellow soldiers that I


    invited for dinner.¡±


    After Ye Yu-Yan replied her father with a pale face, she went to check on her friends.


    They were all still alive, but they had all been severely injured, especially the one closest to her, Jin


    Jun-Hui. One leg had been broken, a few ribs had been fractured, and he was still bleeding.


    He was very badly injured and barely breathing.


    "Jun-Hui, hang in there! Hang in there! I''ll send you guys to the hospital right now."


    Ye Yu-Yan had nevere across such a situation before and her eyes were reddened from fear.


    She teared up as she called her teacher.


    Then she quickly sent the four of them to the hospital.


    After Ye Yu-Yan and the four men left, everyone left in the house was still shaken by what just


    happened.


    A nice dinner was now left with nothing but chaos.


    The floor was covered with shattered cutlery and food.


    "My goodness. What just happened? Dad, do you think we''ve offended someone?¡± The sudden turn of


    events left a deep impact on a middle aged man like Ye Tian.


    He was both terrified and afraid at the same time.


    After all, everything was going well when suddenly so many injured men came flying into the house.


    It looked like a bloodied warning to the Ye family, so it was only natural for Ye Tian to


    feel terrified.


    But while all of them were still confused and terrified in Ye Tian''s house, the culprit, Ye Fan, had


    already returned to his mother''s ce. He was tidying up the room with Lu Wen-Jing.


    "Teehee! Fan! You were so cool! That was amazing! You''re even more amazing that those people on


    TV! There were so many of them, but you just sent them flying with one kick!" Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes


    sparkled brightly and she totally idolized Ye Fan now.

 Chapter 695 Hua Ying-Tian Is Here?

    Chapter 695 Hua Ying-Tian Is Here?


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed quietly.


    He looked so calm and collected, as if he wasn''t bothered by how he had just bashed up the members


    of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop so violently earlier.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to fight them, but those men were courting death.


    In order to protect Ye Yu-Yan, they actually treated a young girl like Jingjing with such force?


    Ye Fan had already been merciful enough by not killing them.


    "But Fan, those guys were your cousin''s friends, right? Now that you''ve injured them, won''t your cousin


    be angry with you?" said Lu Wen-Jing a little guiltily after her earlier glee.


    After all, Ye Fan had attacked them because of her.


    If this caused Ye Fan to fall out with his rtives, then that wasn''t something Lu


    Wen-Jing wanted to see.


    Ye Fanughed and gently patted Lu Wen-Jing''s little head. "You funny little girl, you think so much.


    But I don''t care if Ye Yu-Yan is angry with me or not. The two of us are strangers to one another now.


    What has her friends got to do with me? Even if it was her boyfriend who came by today and tried to


    hurt you, I''d still bash him up!"


    Ye Fan''s fierce words echoed in the room and Lu Wen-Jing was so happy to hear them.


    But while Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing happily chatted away, they had no idea what sort ofmotion this


    matter had caused.


    At Citizens Hospital in Jingzhou.


    Several authoritative men in military uniforms were walking in withrge strides to the wards reserved


    for high ranking officials.


    The one leading the men was an older man whose hair was graying.


    If Xue Ren-Yang was here, he would have definitely recognized this older man. He was the chief


    training officer of Yanjing''s armed forces, Lu Tian-He!


    Back at the battle at Yanqi Lake, Lin Feng had invited this man to watch the battle in the VIP seats.


    You could say that this man had witnessed with his own eyes how Ye Fan rose to power in Yanjing.


    But nobody knew why General Lu Tian-He had suddenlye to Jingzhou.


    Lu Tian-He''s expression was solemn and there was much worry and grimness in his eyes.


    Once he reached the hospital, Lu Tian-He immediately ran upstairs to a particr ward.


    There were several military leaders from Jiangdong''s armed forces following behind him.


    "General Lu, you''re finally here. Jun-Hui and the rest...¡± Ye Yu-Yan immediately came running out when


    she heard the footsteps outside.


    The moment she saw Lu Tian-He, Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes reddened and she lunged into Lu Tian-He''s arms.


    Lu Tian-He was a teacher to her and like a father to her!


    He was also the person that Ye Yu-Yan respected the most and was her greatest pir of support.


    No matter what terrible dangers came her way, after seeing her teacher, Ye Yu-Yan''s heart would


    instantly calm down.


    "Yu-Yan, don''t cry, I''m here. Let''s go in and look at them first," Lu Tian-He consoled her before taking


    her into the ward with the other military leaders to check on the four men''s current situation.


    "General Lu, how is it? Will Jun-Hui and the rest be ok?" Ye Yu-Yan''s voice was a little choked up.


    Lu Tian-He shook his head and finally sighed. "They''re very severely injured. It will be hard for them to


    return to the team within a short time."


    What?


    Ye Yu-Yan felt like she had just been struck by lightning.


    Her face instantly paled.


    Lu Tian-He had formed the Dragon Hunting Special Troop from scratch.


    They had gone through special training for thest three years and this was the first mission that the


    Dragon Hunting Special Troop was on. They had been sent to Jingzhou to carry out a mission, and Ye


    Yu-Yan had been granted the honor of being theirmander.


    Ye Yu-Yan was still hoping to use this mission to make a name for themselves, so that everyone in the


    military would know of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop.


    But she never imagined that they would end up in defeat before even fighting!


    This was their first day in Jingzhou and the Dragon Hunting Special Troop was nearly annihted.


    Out of their team of five, she was the only one left.


    Her role as themander had now be a joke.


    "Yu-Yan, don''t be too worried, Jun-Hui and the rest aren''t going to die. After another two or three years,


    the Dragon Hunting Special Troop can still make aeback. But first, we have to investigate who did


    this," Lu Tian-He consoled her before asking about what happened.


    Jin Jun-Hui and the rest were still unconscious, so Lu Tian-He could only ask Ye Yu-Yan.


    "What? You didn''t see who it was?" Lu Tian-He looked even grimmer after listening to Ye Yu-Yan


    recount what happened.


    "That''s right, General Lu. I was eating dinner, then Jun-Hui and the other three came flying in.


    Everything happened in a matter of seconds." Ye Yu-Yan nodded.


    Lu Tian-He fell silent.


    After a long time, he said, "Someone managed to bash up these four so violently in such a short time.


    This person''s ability is way above the Dragon Hunting Special Troop''s. I suspect this person is the top


    disciple of Japan''s Sword Shrine, Hua Ying-Tian!"


    What?


    "General Lu, did you say...Hua Ying-Tian?" Ye Yu-Yan was terrified and her face was deathly pale.


    Lu Tian-He nodded.


    "ording to my intel, Hua Ying-Tian has arrived in China and he''s within the Jingzhou area. I have


    reliable sources saying that Hua Ying-Tian wasst spotted near Yeyang. The time, ce and ability all


    match up. It can''t be anybody else," said Lu


    Tian-He slowly.


    But that low voice made Ye Yu-Yan feel a tremendous and heavy pressure.


    The Dragon Hunting Special Troop hade to Jingzhou precisely to help her teacher, Lu Tian-He, to


    deal with Hua Ying-Tian.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This man was the top disciple of Japan''s Sword Shrine and had secretly entered China, so he was


    definitely up to no good.


    Lu Tian-He had received amand from the top brass to watch over Hua Ying-Tian and chase him


    out of the country.


    Before this, Ye Yu-Yan was still confident that with the powers of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop


    But it was clear that she had been wrong. So very wrong.


    In the face of a truly powerful person, youngsters like herself were too weak.


    "I''ve taken note of this matter, leave the matter of Hua Ying-Tian to me. You can go home and rest, and


    enjoy your new year holiday. You youngsters are no longer able to interfere with this matter." Lu Tian-


    Heforted Ye Yu-Yan with a few words, then left.


    Ye Yu-Yan knew that she wasn''t powerful enough, so she didn''t object to her teacher''s arrangement.


    After remaining in the hospital for a while more, she headed home.


    When she got home, she found that her mother was tidying up the study.


    "Mum, why are you tidying up the study? Do we have a guest staying here?" asked Ye Yu-Yan


    puzzledly.


    Dong Mei nodded. "That''s right. Your Auntie Xi-Mei says that her ce is too small and she asked if Ye


    Fan could stay here. So I thought I could tidy up the study and your cousin can stay here."


    Ye Yu-Yan was drinking a yoghurt drink when Dong Mei exined the situation to her.


    When she heard that it was Ye Fan who was conning, Ye Yu-Yan was so shocked that she spat all the


    yoghurt in her mouth out.


    She immediately red at her mother and said with great disdain, "What?! You want Ye Fan to stay in


    our house? No way! I won''t agree to it!"

 Chapter 696 Undercurrents

    Chapter 696 Undercurrents


    Ye Yu-Yan had always looked down on this cousin of hers. Now that her mother was telling her that Ye


    Fan was going to stay in the same house as her, Ye Yu-Yan was extremely unwilling to do so and


    immediately told her mother no.


    Dong Mei immediately scolded her, "Why are you being so immature? Fan is your aunt''s son! How


    could we not bother about him? You mean you''d rather he sleep on the streets?"


    "I don''t care, I''m not staying in the same house as him. If you want him to stay here, I''ll stay


    elsewhere," Ye Yu-Yan insisted.


    Dong Mei became livid. "Why, you!¡±


    "Enough, my daughter isn''t in the wrong. This son of my sister''s is a useless fellow who''s never held a


    decent job in his life and goes around beating others up. And he even dared to covet my precious


    daughter back then? He''s nothing but a hooligan," said Ye Tian coldly as he put down his tea cup.


    "I just knew this boy wouldn''t grow up to aplish anything. And now? He''s gone to be a live-in son-


    inw and he''s living off his wife. What an embarrassment to the Ye family! If you let this hooligan stay


    here, I don''t know what trouble he might cause. I don''t know why you agreed to such a request. You


    should have just refused my sister."


    Ye Tian clearly didn''t like this eldest nephew of his and stood on Ye Yu-Yan''s side. He didn''t agree to let


    Ye Fan stay in his house either.


    Dong Mei became unhappy after hearing these words. "Ye Tian, why do you think I agreed to this? It''s


    because she''s your older sister! If I rejected her, it would look bad on you. And now both of you are


    ming me? Then tell me what should I do? Your sister''s ce has so space and the two of you refuse


    to let him stay here. Are you really going to let him sleep on the streets?"


    Dong Mei pitied Ye Fan and was genuinely agreeable to let Ye Fan stay at her ce.


    Ye Tian thought about it, then said, "Let him stay at a hotel or something out there then. At most we''ll


    pay for it. Alright now, don''t interfere with this matter anymore. I''ll call my sister in a while."


    After Ye Tian finished saying this, he suddenly remembered something else and looked at his daughter.


    "By the way, Yu-Yan, I forgot to tell you something. Qin Yu came over to look for you today but you


    weren''t in, so he just left an invitation card behind and left."


    Oh?


    "Qin Yu came to look for me?" Ye Yu-Yan was pleasantly surprised to hear this name.


    Out of all her peers in Yeyang, the only one that Ye Yu-Yan admired was Qin Yu.


    Qin Yu''s father and Ye Yu-Yan''s father had been friends for a few decades now, so Ye Yu-Yan and Qin


    Yu knew each other since they were children and they grew up being very close.


    When they were students, the top spot in school was either Ye Yu-Yan or Qin Yu. The two of them were


    equally good in their studies, their social status was simr and they were seen together all the time.


    Qin Yu was Ye Yu-Yan''s closest male friend.


    In the past, many people thought that Ye Yu-Yan would be Qin Yu''s girlfriend.


    But they were all wrong. Ye Yu-Yan just treated him as a male best friend.


    The two of them were closer than friends but they weren''t lovers.


    "That''s right. You probably don''t know, but Yu is getting married and the wedding is tomorrow. He even


    wants you to be a witness at the ceremony,¡± Ye Tian immediately sighed.


    "You silly little girl. Yu is such a good boy, you know. His father is the County Chief, so he''s a rank


    higher than me. Yu is now also a famous entrepreneur in the county. He was wooing you back then and


    you should have said yes to him, but you didn''t care for him. I don''t know how high your standards are


    anymore," Ye Tian sighed. He thought it was such a pity.


    Dong Mei sighed at this as well.


    She just felt that her daughter had missed an excellent marriage partner.


    But Ye Yu-Yan just smiled faintly. "Dad, Qin Yu is a nice boy and I do agree that he''s a good marriage


    partner. But to me, he can only be my best friend. He''s still not enough to be my boyfriend."


    After hearing that, Ye Tian became curious and asked, "Then Yu-Yan, tell me, what sort of boy my


    precious daughter fancy? Then I can help you look for one.


    Ye Tian said these with great pride in his voice.


    It was as if Ye Yu-Yan was the artwork that he was most proud of in his life.


    Ye Yu-Yan thought about it for a while, then leaned back and said, "My ideal person must be a great


    hero you can''t find


    anywhere else in the world."


    "There''s no need to look for him nor search for him. I believe that when I need him the most, he will


    appear right in front of me," said Ye Yu-Yan slowly. Her pretty eyes gleamed brightly.


    She looked like a young girl in love for the first time and looked forward to a beautiful romance.


    But Ye Tian and Dong Mei just burst outughing.


    "You''ve watched too many movies, haven''t you? What, don''t tell me you want to marry someone like


    the Monkey God? HAHA!"


    Everyone burst outughing in the room.


    But nobody knew that a huge storm was quietly approaching them.


    On the other side.


    Less than a hundred meters from Ye Tian''s house was Ye Xi-Mei''s. She was helping Ye Fan to pack a


    few daily essentials to bring along.


    "Fan, Yu-Yan may be immature, but as an older brother, you shouldn''t be so immature. When you get


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    to Uncle Tian''s house, remember to take the initiative and talk nicely to Yu-Yan," Ye Xi-Mei nagged.


    "Mum, I already told you that I''d just stay in the storeroom at the side. I''ve already packed it nicely in


    the afternoon. I''m not going to Uncle Tian''s house to stay.¡±


    "That won''t do! Nobody has stayed in that storeroom in ages and there might be rats in there. Be good


    now, go to Uncle Tian''s house. I''ve already agreed on this with your Auntie Mei," said Ye Xi-Mei with a


    re.


    Ye Fan snorted. "Well, that depends on whether his side is agreeable or not."


    "What are you talking about? He''s your uncle, so how could he refuse this?" snapped Ye Xi-Mei.


    Just then, Ye Tian called Ye Xi-Mei.


    "See? It must be your uncle hurrying you over," said Ye Xi-Mei with a smile as she picked up the call.


    But when she hung up a few momentster, the smile on her face had vanished.


    Ye Fan saw the look on her face and quickly poured his mother a ss of water. "Mum, I told you that


    I''d just stay in the storeroom. It''s easier to put up with myself than others."


    Ye Fan ended up staying the night in the storeroom by the side.


    He got Lu Wen-Jing to sleep with his mother.


    But even so, Ye Xi-Mei went over to tidy up that storeroom herself.


    She made sure that there wasn''t a speck of dust inside and even put a vase of flowers by the bedside.


    Ye Xi-Mei had been married into a wealthy family before after all, so even though she was living in an


    ordinary environment now, she still continued to upkeep her elegant and proper lifestyle habits.


    After Ye Xi-Mei helped her son to make sure that he had a nicely and warmly done up little room of his


    own, she went to bed as well.


    Late at night, Ye Fan closed the door behind him when everything was quiet and gave Han a call.

 Chapter 697 The Plump Boys Situation

    Chapter 697 The Plump Boy''s Situation


    "Young Master, you''ve finally picked up the phone. If you didn''t pick up soon, I was about to send


    someone to Jingzhou to look for you," came Han''s worried and anxious voice once the call got through.


    This faithful old man was like an elderly butler who constantly worried about Ye Fan''s day to day needs


    and personal safety.


    Ye Fan was already long used to it.


    "Han, it''s been ten years and you''re still so jumpy at every single thing. I''m no longer that boy I was ten


    years ago. There are very few people in this world who could possibly endanger my life now. There''s


    no need for you to be so antsy and jumpy all the time,"ughed Ye Fan helplessly as he shook his


    head.


    Ye Fan had told Han these words many times, but they always fell on deaf ears.


    This old fellow refused to remember any of it.


    "This concerns your safety, Young Master.


    How could I be so casual about it?¡±


    "Alright now, enough of this unnecessary talk. I have to call my wife in a few moments, so say what you


    need to say," Ye Fan hurried him afterughing.


    Han immediately reported, "Young Master, ording to my sources, a strong fighter from Japan''s


    Sword Shrine has entered China. If I''m not wrong, he''sing for you. If that''s so, judging from the


    time he''s been here, he should be in Jingzhou by now. So you have to be more careful over there. Do


    you want me to send Tong Shan over? He''s not super amazing, but he''s got a tough body and thick


    skin, so he can blocked off few attacks for you when you need it.¡±


    Ye Fan snorted, "That''s not necessary. Is there anything happening over at our own country''s War God


    Castle?"


    "Nothing at the moment,¡± replied Han.


    Ye Fan''s faint smile grew brighter. "If War God Castle isn''t moving at all, then I don''t think the person


    who''s entered our borders is that powerful, so there''s really no need to worry. Regardless of who it is,


    since he''s here, then he can forget about going back. That''s that then, I''ve taken note of this."


    With that, Ye Fan hung up the phone.


    After that, Ye Fan gave Qiu Mu-Cheng a call and chatted for a while before going to bed.


    The night soon passed by.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The next day, Ye Fan went over to visit his grandparents.


    The two old folks lived in the house nearest the front of the estate and was a few steps away.


    Normally, Ye Xi-Mei was the one who took care of the two old folks. Now that Ye Fan hade back


    and brought along the lively and adorable Lu Wen-Jing, it had brought some life to this old estate.


    While eating, Ye Fan asked about his plump friend from his childhood days.


    The plump boy was from the same vige as Ye Fan but Ye Fan had left for a few years and didn''t


    know how his old buddy was. Now that he was back, he wanted to pay him a visit.


    "Sigh...you''re talking about Yu-Xiang, right? He''s the only one who got along with you in this entire


    town. But he''s not in very good shapetely, you''d better go and see him."


    The plump boy''s name was Shin Yu-Xiang. He didn''t live too far off from them, and lived just east of the


    town.


    But when she mentioned Shin Yu-Xiang, Ye Xi-Mei sighed and she sounded like she pitied him.


    "Hmm? Mum, what''s happened? Did something bad happen to his family?" Ye Fan immediately


    frowned when he saw his mother''s reaction and had a bad feeling about this.


    Ye Fan had spent several years in Yeyang.


    Because of his identity, many of the kids refused to y with him.


    When he went to school, even his own cousins would gang up with others to bully him.


    That was the thing that left the deepest impression on Ye Fan. Ye Yu-Yan and the other cousins always


    left him out.


    Every time Ye Yu-Yan''s family went on holiday, they''de back with a lot of souvenirs.


    After reaching school, Ye Yu-Yan would give them out to all her friends and rtives.


    All except Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan wasn''t too bothered by these childish antics.


    But Shin Yu-Xiang couldn''t stand it.


    At that time, Shin Yu-Xiang''s family business was doing pretty well.


    After he saw that Ye Fan''s cousins always left him out, every time he went to the city, he would bring


    back many rare toys and snacks and give them to only Ye Fan. It was as if he was purposely trying to


    anger Ye Fan''s cousins.


    At that time, Ye Fan realized that sometimes, these so called rtives were even worse than someone


    who wasn''t rted to him at all.


    And so Ye Fan cherished this friend of his very much.


    Now that he was back in Yeyang, Ye Fan wanted to visit him.


    "It''s a long story and I don''t know that much either. You''d better ask him yourself," said Ye Xi-Mei with a


    sigh.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t ask anymore.


    After eating, he went out to look for Shin Yu-Xiang.


    Lu Wen-Jing went everywhere with Ye Fan, so she went along too.


    "This little girl goes everywhere that Fan goes to, like a littlemb,"ughed Ye Xi-Mei to herself.


    Shin Yu-Xiang''s house wasn''t too far. Ye Fan walked over based on his memories of the ce.


    In no time, Ye Fan found himself at a double storied bungalow.


    An old Audi A6 was parked on the ground floor.


    Shin Yu-Xiang used to be sent to school in this car and was the envy of everyone.


    But many yearster, this luxury car now looked out of date.


    "Hello Auntie, is Yu-Xiang in?" Ye Fan walked through the gate and spotted a middle-ageddy.


    "You are...?" Thedy looked Ye Fan up and down and was puzzled.


    Ye Fan smiled and replied, "Auntie, I''m Fan."


    Thedy was instantly surprised.


    "Oh my! Fan? Haha! When did youe back? I haven''t seen you in years! My Yu-Xiang thought you


    had gone missing and wanted to go out there to look for you. I''m d you''re here. Come in,e in,


    Yu-Xiang is inside," said thedy with a smile and was very friendly towards him.


    But after she was doneughing, she pulled Ye Fan towards her and quietly said, "Fan, I know that Yu-


    Xiang is very close to you and he always listens to you. When you go to and see him, you have to help


    me to talk to him and help him to walk out of his depression. There are so many fish in the ocean, why


    miss the forest for one tree? Alright I won''t say anymore, you two buddies can talk it out."


    Her words were filled with worry and heartache for her own son.


    Ye Fan had no idea what was going on but nodded anyway.


    Then he walked into Shin Yu-Xiang''s room.


    The room was a little messy.


    Ye Fan walked in to find a tall and stout man with messy hair lying on the sofa as he drank beer.


    The floor was littered with cigarette butts.


    The TV was on and showing some TV drama.


    But the man wasn''t watching TV at all and was just slumped on the couch.


    He looked so despondent, like a pile of mud. He looked like he had lost all hope for the future.


    "Xiang, I''ve not seen you for a while and you''ve be like this? You''ve even learnt to smoke?" Ye


    Fan walked over and took the cigarette that the man just lit. He flung it onto the floor and stepped hard


    on it.


    "I told you to get lost! Stop harassing..." Shin Yu-Xiang thought that his parents had found someone to


    try to counsel him again and was about to start yelling at the visitor


    but he was dumbstruck when he saw who hade and his tiny eyes grew wide instantly.


    "Bro...Brother Fan?!"

 Chapter 698 To the Wedding

    Chapter 698 To the Wedding


    "Haha! Brother Fan, you''re back! You''re finally back! I thought you had forgotten all about your friend


    here," Shin Yu-Xiang immediately startedughing loudly when he saw Ye Fan.


    But as heughed, his eyes started to redden and he started to sniffle.


    Ye Fan had disappeared for thest three years.


    He thought that something bad had happened to Ye Fan, so after seeing him here, Shin Yu-Xiang was


    very excited.


    But at the same time, all the emotions that he had been suppressing for a long time were all let out


    now.


    He actually hugged Ye Fan and started bawling.


    "Xiang, what''s happened? What''s wrong? You looked so listless just now, it''s as if the sky fell down,"


    said Ye Fan confusedly.


    "Brother Fan, Wen-Ya is getting married, but the groom isn''t me. Fan, what should I do? What am I


    going to do without her?" Shin Yu-Xiang''s voice choked up and it was filled with pain and sadness.


    Ye Fan got a shock after hearing this.


    "Wen-Ya? You mean Du Wen-Ya? What happened? Weren''t the two of you ok when I left? Did Du


    Wen-Ya have a change in heart?"


    Ye Fan was extremely surprised to hear this.


    For most other ordinary couples, it was normal to break up and get together with someone else.


    But Du Wen-Ya and Shin Yu-Xiang were different. The two of them grew up together as close friends,


    and when they were ten, their parents even agreed on letting them get married after they grew up.


    In school, everyone knew that they were a couple.


    One was fair and reasonable, the other was caring and understanding.


    In Ye Fan''s memory, these two were always together and almost never quarreled in their ten years


    together.


    They were a model couple that everyone was envious of.


    But now, this model couple had broken up and one of them was actually getting married?


    Ye Fan was thoroughly shocked.


    "No, Ya didn''t have a change of heart and she still loves me. But her parents have forced her into this.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They''ve forced her to marry someone else," exined Shin Yu-Xiang in a righteous voice.


    It turned out that Shin Yu-Xiang''s family business failed a few years back and the family was on a


    decline. Meanwhile, Du Wen-Ya''s family was doing better and better.


    So after some time, Du Wen-Ya''s father started to be unhappy with this engagement his daughter


    had.


    One day, someone introduced a young man who was doing well in his business to the Du family, and


    this man took a liking to Du Wen-Ya.


    Under such circumstances, in order to cling onto more power and to ensure that his daughter could


    marry someone better, Du Wen-Ya''s father immediately decided to break off Du Wen-Ya''s engagement


    to Shin Yu-Xiang and got his daughter to go out with this young man instead.


    "It''s all my fault, I''m so useless. If I weren''t so useless, Wen-Ya''s father wouldn''t separate us. I''m just a


    piece of trash, a useless piece of trash. There''s nothing good about me and I don''t even have a proper


    job, so I''m worse than trash...maybe it''s good that Wen-Ya doesn''t marry me.


    I''m not worthy of her, so if she marries me, it''ll be like stick a fresh flower on a pile of cow dung," wailed


    Shin Yu-Xiang miserably as he picked up the can of beer on the table and downed it in one gulp.


    His eyes were bloodshot and filled with


    tears.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just looked at Shin Yu-Xiang.


    After a moment of silence, he asked in a quiet voice, "Xiang, are you telling me the truth? You and


    Wen-Ya have been separated? Wen-Ya really still loves you?"


    Shin Yu-Xiang nodded, then shook his head in self-deprecation. "So what if she does? So what if she


    doesn''t? There''s no point in saying all this now. Their wedding ceremony has probably already started.


    Wen-Ya''s father has done the right thing. Compared to him, I''m not even as good as a dog. His father


    is the County Chief and the man himself is a young entrepreneur. He''s from a good family and he''s


    young and sessful."


    "And me? I''m just a country bumpkin from a family of farmers. My dad made some money from his


    business, but I''m still from the vige, a viger who is destined to just nt crops all my life. How can I


    with him," said Shin Yu-Xiang miserably as he continued to cry.


    His tears were mixed in with his beer and just kept pouring down his face.


    The two of them loved each other but couldn''t be together.


    That was probably the most painful thing in life.


    The woman he loved the most was going to be someone else''s wife. Nobody knew how hurt Shin


    Yu-Xiang felt.


    The sun in his life was going to set soon.


    "Fan, why don''t you help him out?" Lu Wending felt so bad for Shin Yu-Xiang when she saw how


    miserable he looked.


    She looked up with teary eyes at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He walked over expressionlessly and kicked Shin Yu-Xiang.


    BAM!


    Shin Yu-Xiang fell to the floor from that kick and the beer bottle in his hands shattered.


    "Fan, why did you kick him?" Lu Wen-Jing got a shock. Shin Yu-Xiang''s predicament was already so


    tragic but Ye Fan actually still kicked him.


    "He deserves a kick! I hate those who look down on me the most! So what if I''m from the vige? So


    what if I''m from a poor family? Are the children of farmers less of a human than others? You''re really a


    piece of trash!"


    "It''s fine if others look down on you, but even you are looking down on yourself now. Wen-Ya must


    have been blind to fall for a useless idiot like you! For all you know, Wen-Ya is waiting for you to appear


    at the wedding ceremony. But what are you doing now? You''re just sitting here and crying and wailing.


    What''s the use in that? If you want to be truly capable, get your woman back!" "Shin Yu-Xiang, if you''re


    a man,e with me right now! Otherwise, don''t you dare say that you''re Ye Fan''s brother! You''re a


    bloody disgrace to me!" shouted Ye Fan angrily after he had kicked Shin Yu-Xiang.


    Then he marched out of the house and waited for Shin Yu-Xiang to make a decision as he waited at


    the gate.


    There was no sound at all.


    The only sound was Shin Yu-Xiang''s sobbing.


    The cold wind blew against Ye Fan''s fringe.


    His skinny body stood straight in front of the house.


    He looked like a swordsman standing at attention and waiting for someone toe.


    "Fan, will hee?" Lu Wen-Jing stayed by Ye Fan''s side and looked back as she asked worriedly.


    "He will." It was just two words, but they rang loudly and firmly.


    Just as Ye Fan said these words, a tall and stout man in a suit and leather shoes appeared at the door.


    The two men looked at each other and didn''t say anything. No words were needed.


    It was as if two swordsmen hade out of their reclusiveness and was back in the game!


    Nobody knew what storm was going to go through Jingzhou after this.


    VROOM!


    A few minutester, a ck motorcycle roared like a wild beast as it tore through the roads and shot


    out towards the city of Jingzhou!


    At the same time, Ye Yu-Yan was in a long dress and got into a ck Volvo outside her house. She too,


    headed to Jingzhou to attend a wedding banquet.

 Chapter 699 Start of the Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 699 Start of the Wedding Ceremony


    "Jian, drive carefully, and remember not to drink at the wedding," Ye Tian instructed Ye Jian outside the


    house. The rest of the Ye family came to see them off.


    Ye Jian was Ye Ya''s son, and had just returned from a fun trip to the city. He was going to attend Qin


    Yu''s wedding with Ye Yu-Yan.


    "Uncle Tian, don''t worry, I''m a good river," said Ye Jian from the driver''s seat. He had a pair of


    sunsses on, his hair was slicked back and was dressed like a trendy young man.


    Ye Jian then turned to look at Ye Yu-Yan seated at the back, "Yu-Yan, do you have everything with


    you?"


    "Yup. We can go." Ye Yu-Yan continued to look as cold and authoritative as ever as she waved her


    hands to tell Ye Jian that they could leave.


    But Old Master Ye called after them. "Jian, don''t go. Bring Fan along. All of you went to school


    together, so you should call Fan along to Qin Yu''s wedding."


    What?


    "You want Ye Fan to go? Grandpa, don''t make things difficult. He''s a live-in son-inw, so he''s only


    going to be an embarrassment. Enough Grandpa, Yu-Yan and I have to go," replied Ye Jian in


    annoyance when he hear his grandfather tell him to call Ye Fan along.


    Without waiting for an answer from his grandfather, Ye Jian drove off.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Fan to have the cheek toe back. He''s a live-in son-inw and he came back for


    Lunar New Year? What a disgrace," scoffed Ye Jian coldly as he drove.


    Ye Jian never got along with Ye Fan since they were children, and Ye Fan even broke his leg back


    then.


    It had been so many years but he still remembered this.


    Ye Jian thought that after Ye Fan married into his wife''s family, he would probably be too embarrassed


    to evere home


    again.


    But Ye Fan actually came back this year.


    Ye Jian continued to mumble to himself and Ye Yu-Yan didn''t bother to talk to him.


    She couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan.


    "By the way, Yu-Yan, I forgot to ask you. Do you know who Qin Yu''s bride is? I''m not very close to him


    so I really don''t know anything about this wedding,¡± asked Ye Jian curiously.


    Ye Yu-Yan replied calmly, "It''s Du Wen-Ya."


    "What? Du Wen-Ya? Oh my god, isn''t that the girlfriend of Ye Fan''s buddy? HAHA!


    Qin Yu''s amazing! He snatched the woman of that fat asshole! That feels good!" Ye Jian was


    immediately ted to hear this and felt so gleeful inside.


    Back then, Ye Fan and Shin Yu-Xiang had beaten him up quite a bit.


    Now that he was hearing that Shin Yu-Xiang''s girlfriend was marrying someone else, Ye Jian was more


    than happy.


    "Back in school, I always felt that stupid fat asshole wasn''t worthy of Wen-Ya. Wen-Ya was good in her


    studies, her parents were teachers, and she''s pretty and very well-liked. But that fat asshole? He never


    got a proper job. The fact that he got a girlfriend like Wen-Ya made me so freaking jealous."


    "But heaven is fair after all! I feel so vindicated now. I guess that fat asshole must be crying his eyes


    out at home now!" Ye Jianughed merrily and he was feeling so good now.


    Ye Yu-Yan justughed quietly and shook her head.


    Birds of a feather flock together. Ye Fan''s friend couldn''t be anything good either.


    She agreed that Du Wen-Ya was lucky to marry Qin Yu instead of Shin Yu-Xiang.


    As they chatted, Ye Jian soon drove into the city and reached the wedding venue, Longjing Restaurant.


    "Yu-Yan, you''re here. This must be your cousin, Ye Jian, right?" Qin Yu was in a suit and tie outside the


    restaurant to wee Ye Yu-Yan once he heard that she hade.


    "Qin Yu, it''s been a long time but you still remember me! But you''re really amazing, your wedding is


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    actually being held at Longjing Restaurant! As far as I know, this restaurant belongs to the Lei family of


    Jingzhou, right? It''s usually only avable for the super-rich and powerful. Not that many people in all of


    Jingzhou can have their wedding at Master Lei San''s restaurant, right?" eximed Ye Jian as he


    looked at Longjing Restaurant.


    Qin Yu immediately felt pride rising from his heart, but his words remained humble, "Haha, Ye Jian,


    you''re exaggerating. My family isn''t good enough to book Longjing Restaurant. All this is thanks to my


    friend who''s part of the Lei family. I used my connections with him to book the most luxurious restaurant


    in Jingzhou!"


    Longjing Restaurant belonged to the Lei family, so it was an extremely luxurious restaurant.


    Anybody who could step into the restaurant was definitely someone rich and powerful.


    Also, they never allowed wedding bookings.


    But of course, there were always exceptions.


    Thest time they made an exception was three years ago when the son of the mayor of Jingzhou got


    married.


    Qin Yu had be the second exception.


    Of course he was feeling proud!


    Ye Jian was even more surprised to hear this. "Oh my god, Qin Yu, you know someone from the Lei


    family?"


    "That''s right. He should be here today too. I''ll introduce you guyster," said Qin Yu with a smile.


    "Oh my, I''ll have to thank you in advance then!¡± Ye Jian became even more excited.


    The Lei family was the top family of Jingzhou, so if he could get this connection as well, then he could


    book Longjing Restaurant for his wedding in the future too!


    They chatted while walking into the restaurant.


    The main hall had already been redecorated.


    A brand new carpet covered the floor and there were roses on both sides of the hall.


    More than ten waitresses were in cheongsams and lined the way to wee guests.


    The tables had plenty of rare fruits as well.


    The entire wedding venue was luxuriously decorated, so the Qin family had certainly gone all out for


    this wedding.


    "Hello, Uncle Qin," Ye Yu-Yan and Ye Jian greeted Qin Yu''s father when they spotted him.


    Ye Yu-Yan was polite and friendly now, and was the total opposite of the way she had treated Ye Fan


    and Ye Xi-Mei.


    "Oh, Yu-Yan, you''re back. You''re getting prettier and prettier!" Qin Yu''s father, Qin Feng, chatted briefly


    with her before going back to entertaining his guests.


    Time went by and all the guests had arrived.


    Qin Feng looked at the time. "It''s about time, give the inws a call. Tell them that we can start the


    ceremony."


    At this time, some makeup artists were in a room trying to touch up a youngdy''s makeup.


    "Miss, don''t cry anymore, you''ll ruin your makeup. The wedding is about to start," the makeup artists


    tried to persuade her while they sighed sympathetically in their hearts.


    They could see that this wedding was going to end badly.


    "Wen-Ya, you terrible girl. It''s your wedding day, so why are you crying? You useless little girl, don''t tell


    me you still haven''t forgotten that useless Shin Yu-Xiang?" Du Wen-Ya''s father chided her angrily.

 Chapter 700 Ye Fan Appears

    Chapter 700 Ye Fan Appears


    "One of the responsibilities we have as parents is to make sure you marry well. Wen-Ya, you''re our


    only daughter, so we wouldn''t find someone terrible for you. The Qin family is a good family with status


    and money, so you can enjoy life in the future. Come along now, the wedding is about to start. Wipe


    away your tears, we have to go to the hall now," hurried Du Wen-Ya''s father. He put the veil over her


    face and brought his daughter out of the room.


    The hall was alreadypletely filled.


    When the music started ying, the bride held onto her father''s arm and stepped on the rose petals


    that covered the floor as she slowly made her way along the red carpet amidst the cheering and


    pping of the guests.


    Qin Yu was standing at the other end excitedly.


    He watched as the beautiful youngdy walked slowly towards him and there was bliss and joy in his


    eyes.


    The voice of the emcee resounded loudly, "Meeting the love of your lifetime is the most important


    meeting of your entire life. And now, our bride and groom have made their way to each other with the


    help of fate. Once they cross the bridge to be one couple, that would be the most beautiful thing


    we will witness in this world! We shall now invite the groom to take the bride''s beautiful hands to step


    into the wedding hall together!"


    Thunderous apuse immediately filled the hall.


    Ye Yu-Yan smiled and was genuinely happy for her best friend, Qin Yu.


    Ye Jian was so envious when he saw this happening before him.


    But nobody noticed that Du Wen-Ya''s face was covered in tears beneath her wedding veil.


    She had been a good girl since she was a child and she always believed that her parents did


    everything for her own good.


    But this time, Du Wen-Ya wasn''t sure if her parents were right or wrong.


    She just knew that the one she loved wasn''t Qin Yu.


    It was the man called Shin Yu-Xiang.


    That''s right, even though Du Wen-Ya had already stepped into the wedding hall, her whole head was


    filled with nothing but the smiling face of Shin Yu-Xiang.


    How she wished that Shin Yu-Xiang would swoop in like a superhero and take her away from this


    ce.


    But she knew that she was merely dreaming.


    After she was engaged to Qin Yu, Shin Yu-Xiang didn''t contact her anymore.


    So how could he possibly appear on her wedding day to take her away?


    Her tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Du Wen-Ya looked back onest time, as if she was bidding her past and that man herst farewell.


    She had resigned to her fate.


    She was going to let it be this way.


    Perhaps she didn''t deserve to have her true love!


    But just when Qin Yu was about to take Du Wen-Ya''s hand in his, there was a shout that came from


    outside the restaurant.


    "Wen-Ya, I''m here!"


    BAM!


    There was a terrible st.


    A ck motorcycle drove right through the restaurant entrance and flew in like a cannonball.


    The doors and ss were all broken.


    The guests in the hall were all terrified and started screaming and shouting in panic.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s happened?"


    "Is this a terrorist attack?!"


    Many people starting screaming in fright, and even Ye Jian was pale in the face. He squat on the floor


    and was ready to dive under the table.


    But just when the entire restaurant was in chaos, Du Wen-Ya was instantly shocked by that voice as


    she stood on stage.


    She turned and pulled away the veil as she looked back.


    She saw arge and cheery mane running towards her.


    "Yu-Xiang!" Du Wen-Ya immediately burst out crying and tears streamed down her face.


    She never thought that Shin Yu-Xiang would reallye.


    He was like a knight who had killed his way through a thousand soldiers.


    Du Wen-Ya couldn''t hold her emotions back and cried as she ran all the way into Shin Yu-Xiang''s


    arms.


    "Wen-Ya, I''m so sorry that I''vee sote. I''ve decided that you shall be no one else''s wife but mine.


    I won''t let you marry anyone else. I''ll take you away right now," said Shin Yu-Xiang determinedly.


    Du Wen-Ya nodded as she cried. "Yu-Xiang, I''ll leave with you."


    But just as Shin Yu-Xiang took Du Wen-Ya''s hand and was about to leave, the restaurant security


    guards stood in front of them.


    Others, including Qin Yu and Ye Yu-Yan, also walked up to them.


    "Shin Yu-Xiang, you''re courting death! How dare you make trouble at my wedding?! I''m going to make


    sure you go out of this ce t on your face!" roared Qin Yu furiously with reddened eyes.


    Nobody would be able to remain calm if their wedding was crashed.


    Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan''s shock disappeared when they realized that the person who hade was just


    Shin Yu-Xiang. They both snorted out loud.


    They just felt that Shin Yu-Xiang was being an idiot.


    He had just dashed in rashly like a foolish youth. Did he really think he could take Du Wen-Ya away in


    front of so many people?


    "He''s really overestimated himself," muttered Ye Yu-Yan as she shook her head.


    But just as those guards surrounded him and was ready to attack Shin Yu-Xiang, Shin Yu-Xiang looked


    out of the restaurant and yelled, "Brother Fan, aren''t you going to make an appearance? If you don''t


    Huh?


    "Brother Fan?"


    "What Brother Fan?¡±


    Shin Yu-Xiang''s words shocked everyone.


    Qin Yu was even more startled. Shin Yu-Xiang had an aplice?


    Just when everyone was still shocked and puzzled, a skinny figure appeared outside the restaurant.


    He was in a ck jacket, faded jeans and a pair of white sneakers.


    He looked as ordinary as any passerby.


    But this man stuffed his hands in his pant pockets with a faint smile on his lips as he walked over under


    the stares of everyone in the hall.


    He finally came and stood in front of Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He looked at Qin Yu and said calmly, "Qin Yu, right? Do me a favor and let them go. It''s been a difficult


    journey for my buddy and Wen-Ya to get to this day. Isn''t it a wonderful thing to give them your


    blessing?"


    Ye Fan''s calm words blew gently through the hall like the spring breeze.


    The entire restaurant fell silent.


    After that, it was the sound of scolding.


    "What the hell? Who the hell do you think you are? You''re just a bloody live-in son-inw, so who''s


    going to do you favors? How dare you stand here and try to show off? You must be an idiot!" Ye Jian


    spat angrily after hearing Ye Fan''s audacious and arrogant words. He and Ye Yu-Yan were already


    shocked enough that it was Ye Fan who hade out and now he dared to say such things?


    Ye Yu-Yan''s expression was clearly displeased and disgusted with Ye Fan as she red ferociously at


    him.


    How dare this Ye Fan actually have the guts to make trouble at her friend''s wedding!


    Didn''t he know his ce at all? How dare


    he say such bold words!

 Chapter 701 The One Who Doesnt Know Better Is You

    Chapter 701 The One Who Doesn''t Know Better Is You


    "Huh? Ye Jian, you know him?" Qin Yu was about to fly into a rage when he was stunned by Ye Jian''s


    words.


    "Ha, I don''t just know him. This fellow is actually rted to me. Qin Yu, he''s Ye Fan, the one who


    harassed our Yu-Yan back then. He was thrown out of his own family back then, and now worse, he''s


    married into his wife''s family. I don''t know which part of his brain has snapped today, he''s actuallye


    to make trouble here," sneered Ye Jian.


    His disdainful voice clearly had no respect whatsoever for Ye Fan as an older cousin to him.


    After hearing what Ye Jian said, Qin Yu remembered Ye Fan.


    They had all gone to school together, and since Qin Yu and Ye Yu-Yan''s families knew each other, he


    knew that Ye Yu-Yan had an older cousin called Ye Fan.


    But back then, Qin Yu was in a lofty position and was famous in the school, so he didn''t care for small


    fry like Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t surprising that he didn''t know Ye Fan when he saw him today.


    But now that he knew who Ye Fan was, Qin Yu''s lips curled into a contemptuous smile as well.


    "Oh, I was just wondering who it was. So you''re Yu-Yan''s cousin. On Yu-Yan''s ount, you can leave,


    I won''t make things difficult for you. You''ve crashed my wedding but I''ll just pretend nothing happened,"


    said Qin Yu very magnanimously with the wave of his hands.


    "Why are you still standing there? Aren''t you going to thank Qin Yu? Ye Fan, you should be so d that


    you''re rted to Yu-Yan, otherwise Qin Yu wouldn''t let you leave in one good piece. You''d better be


    happy that you''ve gained something out of this connection to Yu-Yan," said Ye Jian smugly. His voice


    was filled with disdain for Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t even want to look at Ye Fan.


    Having a cousin like Ye Fan was an embarrassment to Ye Yu-Yan.


    If Ye Fan''s mother wasn''t her own father''s sister, Ye Yu-Yan wouldn''t have let Ye Fan use his


    connection to her!


    But Ye Fan seemed like he hadn''t heard what Ye Jian said. He turned and smiled at Shin Yu-Xiang,


    "Xiang, Young Master Qin says ok, let''s go."


    "Ok!" Shin Yu-Xiang nodded and started to walk out with Du Wen-Ya.


    Qin Yu immediately yelled furiously, "Stop right there! I said that the two of you can leave, but I didn''t


    say you can take Wen-Ya with you. It''s my wedding day today, so if you two hooligans take the bride


    away, then how am I going to gain a foothold in Jingzhou?"


    Ye Fan just shook his head. "Young Master Qin, why do you want to do this? The fruit that you forcibly


    snatch from others won''t be sweet! The person that Wen-Ya likes is Yu-Xiang, so even if she marries


    you today, she won''t be happy."


    "Nonsense!" Ye Yu-Yan finally broke her silence with this cold shout after Ye Fan finished speaking.


    "The Qin family is of high standing and Qin Yu is young and sessful. It''s only right for Wen-Ya to be


    with Qin Yu and she will only be happy if she marries him. Shin Yu-Xiang is a lowlife like you, so how


    could he be qualified to take Wen-Ya away from Qin Yu?"


    "Ye Fan, if you don''t want to end up suffering physical pain, you''d better apologize to Qin Yu right now,


    then get out of this ce. Otherwise, even if the Qin family doesn''t do anything, I will not allow you to


    make trouble at my best friend''s wedding!" Ye Yu-Yan''s voice was icy and malicious, and her words


    were threatening and clearly displeased with Ye Fan.


    "Apologize?" Ye Fanughed.


    Hisughter was sinister, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "You want me to apologize? Not a single person in Jiangdong is fit to make me do such a thing. Who


    do you think you are, Ye Yu-Yan? How dare you order me around?"


    "You!" Ye Yu-Yan''s face was livid from her anger. "Ye Fan, I''ve tried to be kind to you but you don''t


    appreciate it. Since that''s the case, I''m going to teach you a lesson on Qin Yu''s behalf!"


    Ye Yu-Yan had been the apple of everyone''s eye since she was a child. None of her peers dared to be


    rude to her.


    And now, a live-in son-inw like Ye Fan dared to be so rude to her?


    Ye Yu-Yan was incensed and was ready to beat Ye Fan up.


    But Qin Yu stopped her.


    "Yu-Yan, he''s just a cowardly son-inw, so why dirty your hands? Just watch, I''ll get my men to teach


    him a lesson," said Qin Yu slowly after he pulled Ye Yu-Yan back. Then he red at Ye Fan, "You''re the


    one who doesn''t know better, so don''t me for getting nasty!"


    "Men! Get these two bastards! Break their legs and throw them out!" Qin Yu gave the order and all the


    security guards who had been on standby all this time rushed forward.


    "No!! Yu-Xiang, you two had better leave!" shouted Du Wen-Yan in a panic as she cried even harder


    from worry.


    Shin Yu-Xiang started to feel frightened and worried when he realized that there was no way of getting


    out of this.


    He wasn''t afraid of getting beaten, but he would feel bad if Ye Fan ended up getting hurt as well


    because of him.


    "Brother Fan, don''t worry about us, you''d better run!¡± shouted Shin Yu-Xiang anxiously as he finally


    started to panic.


    But Ye Fan was neither worried not panicky when he saw the men charging at him.


    His hands were still in his pockets and he stood exactly where he was.


    His clean and handsome face was still as calm as ever, as if he was a spout of spring water.


    No matter how much trouble wasing for him, it didn''t raise a single ripple in his heart.


    It was only when the security guards were about to reach him, that Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    He shouted coldly and explosively, "The one who doesn''t know better is you!"


    With that, Ye Fan took several steps on the floor before him.


    Finally, he sent one ferocious and heavy kick out with a loud st.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    In an instant, all the security guards were sent flying in all directions like fireworks.


    One of them evennded on Qin Yu after he had been sent flying.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There was a yelp and Qin Yu ended up groaning in pain on the floor.


    What?


    "How...how could this be?"


    This scene shocked everyone in the restaurant.


    Ye Jian was rooted to the ground and Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes were filled with horror.


    Both Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya''s eyes were opened wide.


    None of them had expected Ye Fan to be this highly skilled in fighting.


    "My god! Brother Fan, you''re freaking amazing! I''ve not seen you for just a few years and you''ve


    be so incredible? HAHA!" After a short moment of shock, Shin Yu-Xiang startedughing


    gleefully.


    Ye Fan had always been good at fighting and he used to be able to take on a bunch of other kids all by


    himself in school.


    But those were just fights among children, and now he was faced with a group of trained adults. Shin


    Yu-Xiang didn''t think that Ye Fan was still such a good fighter.


    After settling all these people, Ye Fan didn''t stick around either. He called Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-


    Ya to leave together with him.


    "Stop right there. You''ve hurt Qin Yu and you want to leave just like that?" A cold voice rang out from


    behind them.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes were icy as she slowly walked out from the crowd.


    She looked at Ye Fan with nothing but coldness in her eyes.

 Chapter 702 The Meaning of Being Domineering

    Chapter 702 The Meaning of Being Domineering


    When Ye Yu-Yan walked out from the crowd, Shin Yu-Xiang''s heart shuddered.


    "Brother Fan, this woman is not simple. Take Wen-Ya and run, I''ll try to stall her," whispered Shin Yu-


    Xiang to Ye Fan.


    Everyone in Yeyang knew that Ye Yu-Yan was now themander of a special forces team.


    Everyone in the town felt that Ye Yu-Yan was the true dragon of their little town.


    Ye Yu-Yan was a household name in the town.


    So of course Shin Yu-Xiang knew about her.


    She was from the military and was even themander of special forces. It didn''t take a genius to


    know that Ye Yu-Yan was probably a good fighter from her training and she was definitely way better


    than these men who just fought with brute force.


    Now that Ye Yu-Yan wanted to stand up for


    Qin Yu, Shin Yu-Xiang became worried for Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan just waved his hands. "Xiang, it''s alright. She''s just a girl and can''t do anything about me."


    Ye Fan had said these words arrogantly, but Shin Yu-Xiang red back at him.


    "Enough bro, you don''t have to show off in front of me. Ye Yu-Yan is from the special forces and it''s


    only normal for one to be unable to defeat her in a fight. Listen to me, leave with Wen-Ya first and I''ll


    hold her back."


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to reply, Shin Yu-Xiang walked out and started shouting at Ye Yu-Yan, "Ye


    Yu-Yan, you bloody traitor! Qin Yu this, Qin Yu that, you two are really close, huh? Those who didn''t


    know better might think your surname is Qin and not Ye!¡±


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Ye Fan is your cousin! For the sake of someone else, you would


    rather fight your own rtive? Aren''t you letting your ancestors down?


    And you''re from the military? How dare someone who betrays her own family be part of the army?!"


    Shin Yu-Xiang purposely shouted such provoking words at Ye Yu-Yan to make her focus on him so that


    Ye Fan and Du Wen-Ya could take this chance to run.


    "You bloody fatty! You''re asking for it!"


    It was true that Shin Yu-Xiang had said rather nasty things. Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t stand it and her eyes


    turned cold. She gave a low shout and her fists immediately came towards Shin Yu-Xiang.


    Just when Shin Yu-Xiang was feeling fearful of the punching his way, Ye Fan kicked Shin Yu-Xiang


    such that he avoided Ye Yu-Yan''s fist.


    "Shit, Brother Fan, what the heck are you doing? Are you nuts?!" Shin Yu-Xiang was sprawled on the


    floor as he started wailing in pain.


    Ye Fan ignored him and looked at Ye Yu-Yan as he said tly, "Ye Yu-Yan, you are not to bully any


    friend of mine."


    "Good heavens, he can really talk big! Yu-Yan, bash him up! If you don''t teach this hooligan a lesson,


    he''ll never learn what''s good for him!" shouted Ye Jian to egg his cousin on.


    At this time, Qin Yu had already gotten up from the floor. His brand new suit was now covered in dirt


    and he too, said to Ye Yu-Yan in a low voice, "Yu-Yan, looks like I''ll have to trouble you this time.¡±


    "Qin Yu, you don''t have to be polite with me. Our families have known each other for so long and both


    of us are as close as siblings. The Ye family has produced such a useless bum and I''m really sorry


    about that. So it''s only right that I help you to teach this Ye Fan a lesson," Ye Yu-Yan whispered back to


    Qin Yu.


    Their close and friendly behavior was so ironic.


    Ye Fan was supposed to be like an elder brother to Ye Yu-Yan.


    But now, Ye Yu-Yan was saying that she was like a sister to someone outside of her own family, and


    was even willing to bash her own cousin up for his sake.


    There were moments when a rtive was really not even considered as close as someone outside the


    family.


    "Ye Fan, I''ll give you onest chance. Kneel down and apologize to Qin Yu! If you don''t do that, don''t


    me me for ignoring our familial ties!" Ye Yu-Yan emphasized every word with her icy tone of voice as


    she gave Ye Fan an ultimatum.


    But of course, Ye Fan wasn''t bothered at all. He continued to stand there calmly and listened to her


    talk. There was no expression on his face and he clearly didn''t intend to apologize at all.


    "You''re asking for it!" Ye Yu-Yan finally lost all her patience.


    She gave a cold shout as she prepared to use her military training on Ye Fan.


    "Stop right there!¡± An authoritative shout suddenly rang out loudly from behind the crowd just as


    everyone was waiting for Ye Yu-Yan to thrash Ye Fan.


    After this voice rang out, the crowd parted ways like the waves.


    A tall and handsome young man walked with his head up high as he was surrounded by many others.


    As he walked in, all the waiters immediately bowed their heads and greeted him respectfully,


    "Greetings, Young Master Lei!"


    "Greetings, Young Master Lei!"


    Everyone was instantly shocked by this.


    "Is this young man..."


    "Is that Young Master Lei?"


    "I heard that Longjing Restaurant belongs to the Lei family. Looks like it''s true!" "Young Master Lei has


    appeared, so those two boys are doomed, aren''t they?"


    Once this handsome youth appeared, the crowd went into an uproar.


    Many of them looked fearful as they murmured among themselves.


    When Qin Yu saw who hade, he was immediately overjoyed and ran up to him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Young Master Lei, you''re here. The wedding was going well initially and I really didn''t expect


    something like that to happen, it''s such an embarrassment," sighed Qin Yu as he shook his head. He


    was so embarrassed by this whole thing.


    "My goodness, it''s really Young Master Lei? HAHA! Young Master Lei is here, so Ye Fan''s doomed for


    sure!" Ye Jian had confirmed the identity of the person who had arrived after hearing what Qin Yu said.


    He immediately broke into a nasty smile and looked at Ye Fan both pitifully and gleeful at his impending


    doom.


    "Qin Yu, no worries, leave this to me! You''re holding your wedding at my family''s restaurant, and when


    something goes wrong, we have to bear some responsibility too. Don''t worry, you''re Lei Ao-Ting''s


    brother! If someone crashes your wedding, that''s as good as someone crashing mine! I''lle over to


    help you teach these two crazy idiots a good lesson! I''m going to see who had the guts to actually


    What did it mean to be domineering?


    This was what it meant.


    When Lei Ao-Ting said these words, everyone felt hismandeering presence echo throughout the


    restaurant.


    "Oh no, we''re doomed, we''ve offended a big shot..." Shin Yu-Xiang began to despair.


    He never thought that this restaurant actually belonged to the Lei family.


    He had also never thought that Qin Yu would have connections to the eldest son of the Lei family.


    "Brother Fan, I''ve really let you down this time and dragged you into this mess for nothing..." Shin Yu-


    Xiang hung his head as he sighed both guiltily and hopelessly.


    Du Wen-Ya''s face was pale too.


    Her heart had frozen over from the moment Lei Ao-Ting appeared.


    She knew that they couldn''t get away this time.


    But even as both Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya were falling into despair, the silent Ye Fan just


    chortled, then turned around slowly.


    He looked up at Lei Ao-Tinging his way andughed wickedly, "Oh? So Young Master Lei would


    like to bash me up right here?"


    Ye Fan''sughter echoed merrily in the restaurant, but it sounded more like thunder and lightning


    crashing onto Lei Ao-Ting''s ears.


    He stared at the man in front of him and the arrogant and confident smile Lei Ao-Ting had earlier


    instantly vanished!


    "Mr...Ch-Chu..."

 Chapter 703 Whos the Groom?

    Chapter 703 Who''s the Groom?


    "Mr...Mr...Ch-Ch-Chu?"


    When he saw Ye Fan standing before him, Lei Ao-Ting felt like he had been struck by lightning and he


    was so frightened, his soul nearly left him.


    Lei Ao-Ting felt that this had to be the biggest joke that life yed on him.


    Back in Jianghai, in order to help a friend, Lei Ao-Ting offended Ye Fan.


    Later in Yunzhou, Lei Ao-Ting tried to help another friend, and offended Ye Fan again.


    Who would have known that Lei Ao-Ting would help yet another friend in his own territory and actually


    offend Ye Fan once more?


    Lei Ao-Ting''s mind went nk and he was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Looks like Young Master Lei still remembers me. I thought that you might have forgotten me in the


    long list of people youe into contact with. I don''t think it''s been that long since that incident in


    Yunzhou, so I got a little upset. Did Young Master Lei forget my words of advice already? Have you left


    it at the back of your mind so quickly?¡±


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back and looked down at Lei Ao-Ting.


    His teasing gaze continued to look at Lei Ao-Ting with a faint smile.


    But the more Ye Fan behaved so amicably, the more terrified Lei Ao-Ting became.


    He could feel a terrible chill down his spine.


    His white shirt was already drenched in cold sweat.


    "How...how could that be? I will always remember what you have said before and I won''t dare to forget


    it."


    "Is that so? Then why are you here right now? Aren''t you here precisely to stand up for someone and


    bash me up?" asked Ye Fan with a cold smile.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s face twitched and he became even more terrified. There was none of his arrogance


    earlier.


    Even his own father had to bow to this man like he was an ancestor of theirs, never mind one mere Lei


    Ao-Ting.


    Furthermore, just a few days back, his own uncle had offended Ye Fan, and now his uncle was dead.


    After that happened, Lei Ao-Ting was even more fearful and reverent towards Ye Fan.


    He squeezed an ingratiating smile out. "I...I wouldn''t dare...Mr Chu, you are really humorous. I''m here


    to attend my friend''s wedding. That''s all. I didn''t intend to stand up for anyone and I''m going to be a


    calm and quiet person like you said."


    Lei Ao-Ting''s trembling and fearful behavior made everyone around him look at him in shock.


    "Yu-Yan, what...what is going on? Did something go wrong with Young Master Lei''s head or


    something? Why is he being so polite towards Ye Fan?" Ye Jian''s eyes were huge as he watched this


    scene unfold in disbelief.


    Ye Yu-Yan was equally stunned. She shook her head and looked extremely confused.


    Qin Yu was even more puzzled. He walked up to Lei Ao-Ting and said, "Ao-Ting, what''s going on? Did


    you get the wrong guy? This fellow''s surname is Ye, and his name is Ye Fan. He''s just a live-in son-in-


    wedding, so you have to help me to throw him out."


    WHAT THE...


    "You just bloody shut your trap!"


    Lei Ao-Ting felt like he nearly died when he heard what Qin Yu said.


    In his fright, he immediately pped Qin Yu across the face so hard that he fell to the floor.


    After he had pped Qin Yu, Lei Ao-Ting continued to bend over backwards just to apologize to Ye


    Fan, "Mr Ch-I mean, Mr Ye, my friend is getting married today and he goes a little crazy when he''s too


    happy. Please don''t stoop to his level, I''ve already taught him a lesson for you."


    Lei Ao-Ting was pretty smart too. He didn''t know why Mr Chu went around telling others his surname


    was Ye, but Mr Chu definitely had his reasons and it was probably to hide his real identity.


    Lei Ao-Ting wasn''t stupid, so he went along with Ye Fan and started to call him ''Mr Ye'' instead.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled. "Oh I see. On ount of Young Master Lei, I''ll let him off this once."


    "But Young Master Lei said earlier that you''re here for a wedding, right? Whose wedding is it?" asked


    Ye Fan slowly. His words sounded a little sly.


    Lei Ao-Ting had no clue what was happening, so he replied honestly, "I''m here to attend this friend''s


    wedding. His name is Qin Yu, and he''s marrying Miss Du


    Wen-Ya today."


    "Nonsense!" Ye Fan cut him off with a shout as his eyes turned cold even before Lei Ao-Ting could


    finish what he wanted to say.


    Lei Ao-Ting was so scared that his legs trembled and he was about to cry soon.


    He had no idea what he said wrong this time.


    "Lei Ao-Ting, you say you''re here for your friend, Qin Yu, and Miss Du Wen-Ya''s wedding? Then why


    did I receive news that it''s my friend, Shin Yu-Xiang, and Miss Du Wen-Ya''s wedding?"


    "Wha...what?" Lei Ao-Ting was stunned and couldn''t get his head around what was happening. What


    did Ye Fan mean by that?


    Shin Yu-Xiang was also a little stunned and wasn''t sure what Ye Fan was up to now.


    "That''s bullshit! Wen-Ya is marrying ME today! Not Shin Yu-Xian! These two assholes are here to steal


    my bride!" Qin


    Yu picked himself off the floor and started yelling angrily when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    "Nonsense! Qin Yu, I think you''re the one who''s confused. The wedding today is clearly between Mr


    Ye''s friend, Shin Yu-Xiang and Miss Du Wen-Ya. What has it got to do with you? This joke isn''t funny!"


    Lei Ao-Ting tried to hint at Qin Yu with his eyes as he said these words. He had figured out the situation


    after what Qin Yu said earlier.


    But Qin Yu didn''t get the message and asked confusedly, "Ao-Ting, what do you mean by that? My


    name is written on the wedding invitation and my family came up with the money for the wedding. I''m


    the groom, so when did it suddenly be Shin Yu-Xiang?" Qin Yu couldn''t understand.


    All the friends and rtives of the Qin family were equally confused.


    Did Young Master Lei suddenly be stupid or something?


    "You..." Lei Ao-Ting realized that Qin Yu didn''t get the hint, so he walked over, pulled Qin Yu aside and


    whispered a few things into his ear.


    "What? You mean he''s...he''s..." Qin Yu''s face instantly turned pale after that and his heart was filled


    with terror. He looked like he had just been struck by lightning.


    "Now do you know who the groom is today?" Lei Ao-Ting asked Qin Yu again after he was don


    whispering.


    This time, Qin Yu didn''t dare to say anything else. He just clenched his teeth and nodded heavily.


    "Ao-Ting, you''re right. The groom at today''s wedding is Shin Yu-Xiang.¡±


    "Wha-what?" Ye Jian was stunned.


    "Qin Yu, what''s wrong with you? It''s your wedding today, isn''t it?" asked Ye Jian with a wide stare.


    "Exactly! Qin Yu, what''s wrong?" Ye Yu-Yan was both angry and agitated.


    Qin Yu shook his head andughed along, "Oh no no that was just a joke. The groom today isn''t me,


    it''s Mr Ye''s friend, Shin Yu-Xiang. Mr Ye, I was just joking with you just now, I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    Qin Yu was also a very adaptable man. Once he found out who Ye Fan really was, he immediately ran


    up to butter Ye Fan up.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled as he patted Qin Yu''s shoulder. "Oh, so it was just a joke. I thought you


    were really going to snatch my buddy''s woman away."


    "Haha, how could I possibly do that? Miss Du and Mr Shin are a match made in heaven. I''m more than


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    happy to give them my blessing, why would I try to snatch Miss Du away?" Qin Yuughed along


    awkwardly.


    But nobody knew how miserably Qin Yu was crying inside despite his bright and cheery smile outside.


    "is that so? Since Young Master Qin is so happy to see my buddy get married to Wen-Ya, then why


    don''t you be the witness to their wedding? It''s a wonderful chance to witness the holy matrimony of a


    couple made for one another. What do you think, Young Master Qin?" said Ye Fan as he smiled faintly.


    That smile was so very sly.


    "This..." Qin Yu''s eyelids twitched and his expression instantly fell.

 Chapter 704 The Utterly Embarrassed Ye Yu-Yan

    Chapter 704 The Utterly Embarrassed Ye Yu-Yan


    "Why, is Young Master Qin not willing to do so? Or are my words not powerful enough to get Young


    Master Qin to be my buddy''s witness?" Ye Fan scoffed coldly and his tone of voice was clearly


    displeased now.


    "Qin Yu, why are you still standing in a daze? Hurry up and reply him. Mr Ch-, Mr Ye wants you to be a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    witness at a wedding, and that''s a great honor. This is a wonderful thing to happen to you and it will be


    a blessing to your family," persuaded Lei Ao-Ting when he noticed that Ye Fan was bing unhappy


    and kept trying to hint at Qin Yu with his eyes.


    "Young Master Lei, what nonsense are you saying? Today is Qin Yu''s wedding banquet, but now you''re


    making him give up his fiancee to someone else? And you even want my best friend to be their


    witness? Aren''t you insulting Qin Yu this way?" Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She thought that Lei Ao-Ting was just trying to pull his weight and was forcing Qin Yu to give his


    fiancee up, so Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t just stand there and watch it happen without doing anything.


    Qin Yu was her best friend of many years, and there was also no way she was letting Shin Yu-Xiang


    and Ye Fan get their way either.


    To her, Shin Yu-Xiang and Ye Fan were useless hooligans, so how could they be worthy of a lovely


    youngdy like Du Wen-Ya?


    And thus, Ye Yu-Yan stepped out to question Lei Ao-Ting.


    At the same time, she looked at Ye Fan and spat in disgust, "Ye Fan, there''s no point in trying to act


    like you''re a big shot and show off. As long as I''m here, I will not allow Qin Yu to be humiliated by all of


    you! Also, I will not allow Wen-Ya to marry a lowlife like Shin Yu-Xiang and suffer for the rest of her life."


    Ye Yu-Yan''s words were icy and her eyes were filled with coldness.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t angered by Ye Yu-Yan''s angry words. Instead, he smiled in a rxed manner, "You


    won''t allow it? Ye Yu-Yan, don''t you think you''re being ridiculous? Wen-Ya and Young Master Qin can


    decide for themselves who they want to marry. You mean they need your permission?"


    "Besides, I''ve asked Young Master Qin to be their witness out of the kindness of my heart. Qin Yu


    hasn''t even said anything but you''re reacting so violently. For all you know, Young Master Qin is more


    than happy to ede to my request."


    "You''re spouting nonsense! Did you think Qin Yu is as stupid as you? His fiancee is now going to marry


    someone else, so do you think he''s be happy about THAT?!" Ye Yu-Yan thought that Ye Fan was the


    one who was being ridiculous.


    "We just need to ask him to find out if he''s happy about that or not," said Ye Fan calmly. The smile on


    his face was so rxed.


    "Fine, as you wish." Ye Yu-Yan scoffed coldly, then turned to look at Qin Yu. "Qin Yu, tell him that Wen-


    Ya is your fiancee and that we''re here to attend your wedding," said Ye Yu-Yan in a low voice.


    But Qin Yu remained silent for a long time.


    "Qin Yu, what''s wrong? Say something! That Ye Fan is just a live-in son-inw, so surely you aren''t


    afraid of him, right?" Ye Yu-Yan started getting anxious. Ye Jian was also gritting his teeth in anger


    because Qin Yu didn''t seem to be listening to Ye Yu-Yan, so he tried to persuade him too.


    But in the end, Qin Yu took a step forward andughed.


    "Yu-Yan, Ye Jian, you''ve really gotten it wrong. It isn''t my wedding today. I invited both of you to


    apany me to Yu-Xiang and Wen-Ya''s wedding. They are truly a match made in heaven. The two


    of them havee a long way to finally be husband and wife, and it''s really a great inspiration for


    all of Jingzhou. Your cousin, Ye Fan, wants me to be their witness, and that''s my honor and pleasure,


    so of course I''m happy," said Qin Yu calmly as he continued tough.


    Ye Yu-Yan was frozen on the spot and Ye Jian widened his eyes in surprise when they heard Qin Yu''s


    response.


    "Qin Yu, what...what nonsense are you saying?! Ye Fan is spouting rubbish and deliberately trying to


    insult you, so why are you going along with him?¡± Ye Yu-Yan was filled with shock as she looked at Qin


    Yu in disbelief. She was furious and confused at the same time.


    "Yu-Yan, stop it, you shouldn''t behave like this! Mr Ye is your cousin, so how dare you be so rude?


    Hurry up and apologize to your cousin! And you, Ye Jian, you should apologize to your cousin too!¡± Qin


    Yu reprimanded Ye Yu-Yan and Ye Jian at the same time.


    "Qin Yu, you...you...ARGH! This is killing me! Qin Yu, you stupid idiot! You don''t know what''s good for


    you and you can''t tell right from wrong! ARGH!" Qin Yu''s words nearly drove Ye Yu-Yan mad.


    Her eyes were red from anger and she felt an anger burning inside her heart.


    She had tried so hard to protect and stand up for Qin Yu, but in the end, Qin Yu wasn''t grateful, and


    even scolded her and told her to apologize to the man she despised so much.


    This had certainly embarrassed Ye Yu-Yan in front of everybody.


    Her face was red from embarrassment and she felt so disgraced.


    "HAHA! Ye Yu-Yan, you''re really stunned by this sudden change in treatment, aren''t you? As he said,


    today is MY wedding! You guys are the idiots for insisting that the groom is Young Master Qin. You''ve


    been in the army for too long and you''ve be stupid after getting hit by too many grenades, right?"


    Shin Yu-Xiang immediately seized the chance to mock her andugh loudly at Ye Yu-Yan.


    These words made Ye Yu-Yan utterly embarrassed!


    "You stupid fat asshole, how dare you insult my cousin! You''re asking to get beaten up!¡± said Ye Jian


    protectively as he dashed out to beat Shin Yu-Xiang up.


    But after taking just a few steps, Qin Yu kicked him in the butt.


    He fell t on his face with a thud.


    "Qin Yu, what are you doing?! I''m helping you and you kicked me?!" Ye Jian was about to cry from the


    injustice.


    But Qin Yu shouted angrily, "Enough! Helping me? Do you know that you''re bringing harm to me and


    my family? Today is Mr Ye''s buddy''s wedding and you dare to make trouble here in my name? How


    dare you! Get out of here!"


    Qin Yu''s angry voice resounded within the restaurant.


    They were as close as siblings just moments ago, and now they had all fallen out with one another.


    "Haha! Young Master Qin is right. How dare you make trouble at my wedding?! But because it''s my big


    day, I won''t stoop to your level. Take the hint and get lost!" Shin Yu-Xiang rarely had a chance to show


    off, but now he was clearly just being boastful and just acting gleeful at others'' misfortune.


    "This fellow is seriously still so terrible after so many years," Ye Fan shook his head andughed to


    himself when he saw this.


    "Mr Ye, what do you think?" Lei Ao-Ting didn''t dare to really chase the two of them out if Ye Fan didn''t


    say so. After all, from their conversation earlier, Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan seemed to really be rted to


    Mr Chu.


    Ye Fan looked at Ye Yu-Yan, whose face was pale from being angry and smoke wasing out from


    her nostrils. Heughed quietly and replied, "My buddy, Shin Yu-Xiang, is getting married today and


    he''s the main star of the day. So just go along with what he says. These two have been spouting


    nonsense all this while, so I do agree that they ought to be thrown out."


    "Yes, Mr Ye!" Lei Ao-Ting immediately responded since Ye Fan had given the order.


    "Ye Fan, how dare you?! Yu-Yan''s father and my father are your uncles! You asshole! How dare you do


    this to your own family members?! How could you help an outsider to chase us away?!¡± shouted Ye


    Jian angrily when he saw that Lei Ao-Ting had called his men to throw them out.

 Chapter 705 Taking the Bride Home

    Chapter 705 Taking the Bride Home


    But Ye Jian''s words were nothing but a joke to Ye Fan.


    So now they were going to talk about being rtives? When they were rude to him earlier, did they


    remember that he was their eldest cousin?


    So of course Ye Fan was going to treat Ye Jian''s words as merely a fart from a dog.


    "Miss Ye, I''m really sorry. The Lei family''s Longjing Restaurant really doesn''t have any ce for the two


    of you. So would you like to walk out by yourselves or would you rather we see you out?¡± Lei Ao-Ting


    started with being polite first and didn''t threaten them outright.


    These were Mr Chu''s rtives after all. Even though they weren''t on good terms with Ye Fan, Lei Ao-


    Ting didn''t dare to offend them either.


    After all, nobody knew if they would suddenly patch up in the future.


    Blood was thicker than water after all.


    Ye Jian could hear the hidden threat in Lei Ao-Ting''s words, so he didn''t dare to make any trouble. He


    looked at Ye Yu-Yan suppressed his anger as he whispered to her, "Yu-Yan, what do we do? Do we


    leave?"


    It wasn''t a morous thing to be chased out of a restaurant in front of everybody like this.


    Ye Jian was in a dilemma, so he waited for Ye Yu-Yan to decide.


    Ye Yu-Yan was livid and her expression was very nasty indeed.


    But she couldn''t say anything since the threat came from the Lei family.


    Then again, there was nothing left for her to say!


    After all, even Qin Yu was on the same side as Ye Fan now, so Ye Yu-Yan was too embarrassed to


    stick around.


    But before leaving, the extremely furious Ye Yu-Yan turned to re at Qin Yu and snapped with great


    frustration, "Qin Yu, I''ve really misjudged you!¡±


    "Jian, let''s go," she called out to Ye Jian and walked out.


    The two of them hade excitedly to attend Qin Yu''s wedding banquet, but before they could even


    get to eat anything, they were chased out of the door.


    When she stepped out of the restaurant, Ye Yu-Yan felt a burning sensation on her cheeks.


    She felt so embarrassed.


    After the two of them left, Ye Fan continued speaking, "Young Master Qin, don''t just stand there. You''re


    the witness, so you have to host the wedding. We must not miss the auspicious time!¡±


    Ye Fan had said the word, so even though Qin Yu was extremely unwilling, there was nothing else he


    could do about this situation.


    Even the heir to the Lei family was so respectful towards Ye Fan, so there was no way Qin Yu could


    afford to offend Ye Fan.


    It was just that Qin Yu couldn''t figure how Shin Yu-Xiang was lucky enough to have made friends with


    someone as powerful as Ye Fan.


    In the end, Qin Yu, the supposed groom of the day, carried a heavy and bitter heart to be the


    witness for Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya''s wedding instead.


    He had to personally allow his own fiancee, Du Wen-Ya, to marry Shin Yu-Xiang instead.


    Initially, Du Wen-Ya''s father was dead against this.


    But after Lei Ao-Ting appeared and turned the tables, plus Qin Yu himself gave up being the groom, Du


    Wen-Ya''s father could tell that he couldn''t object to this. He wasn''t stupid. He could see that Shin Yu-


    Xiang''s friend was clearly some really big shot, so he didn''t dare to raise any objections.


    At the end, Qin Yu''s ns turned out to benefit Shin Yu-Xiang, while Shin Yu-Xiang was overjoyed that


    he got to bring the bride home instead.


    "Come, Wen-Ya, we should kowtow to Brother Fan!" After the wedding, Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya


    came to kneel in front of Ye Fan.


    Before this, Shin Yu-Xiang was on the brink of despair.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan topletely turn the tables around.


    And Ye Fan even just kept going until they ended up getting married instead.


    Shin Yu-Xiang was so grateful towards Ye Fan.


    "Xiang, what the heck are you doing?! If you try this again, I''ll kick your ass!" scolded Ye Fan as he


    pretended to lift a leg. Shin Yu-Xiang was so frightened, he quickly jumped to his feet.


    The two of them had been friends for so long and there were many things that didn''t have to be said.


    Shin Yu-Xiang didn''t have to be so polite with Ye Fan.


    "But Brother Fan, I''m serious. I''m really, really grateful to you. I know that if not for you, that Qin Yu


    wouldn''t have


    his eyes instantly reddened and there were tears in his eyes.


    But those were tears of happiness and joy.


    "Tsk, look at what a mess you are," Ye Fan shook his head andughed before giving Shin Yu-Xiang a


    light punch on the shoulder.


    "Alright now, be good to her, ok? Wen-Ya is a good girl and I can see that she really loves you. So


    Xiang, you''ve got to work hard too! I can help you now, but I can''t help you forever. If you want to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be sessful, if you want to make sure others don''t look down on you and if you want Wen-Ya to


    be happy, then you will have to work hard at it."


    "Brother Fan, I will. Wen-Ya has taken a risk of a lifetime by marrying me, so I wouldn''t dare to let her


    lose out," replied Shin Yu-Xiang firmly with determination in his eyes.


    He said every word with great resolve.


    Ye Fan nodded and broke into aforted smile.


    After the wedding, Shin Yu-Xiang and Du Wen-Ya then went back to see Shin Yu-Xiang''s parents.


    On the way back, Shin Yu-Xiang couldn''t stopughing loudly.


    "HAHA! Brother Fan, I realized that you''re really mean! It was one thing to switch the groom out, but


    you even made Qin Yu be our witness. You should have seen how livid Qin Yu looked! It was as if


    you just made him eat a pile of shit."


    "And that Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan too. That p in the face you gave them was amazing. I''d bet Ye Yu-


    Yan is so angry that she''s puking blood now! HAHA!"


    The more Shin Yu-Xiang thought about what happened earlier, the more gleeful he felt.


    The Qin family had put in a lot of effort into this wedding and spent a few hundred thousand only for


    Shin Yu-Xiang to take it all from them. Of course he was happy.


    "That Qin family cornered the Du family and forced Wen-Ya to marry him. They deserve what


    happened to them and they''re not worth any sympathy," replied Ye Fan in a quiet voice after hearing


    Shin Yu-Xiang''s merryughter.


    Du Wen-Ya had told them what really happened.


    She had agreed to marry Qin Yu not only because her father wanted the support of a more powerful


    family, but also because the Qin family used their authority to bully the Du family and threatened them.


    If Du Wen-Ya refused to marry Qin Yu, then the Qin family was going to carry out an investigation on


    the Du family''s assets and shut them down if they wanted to.


    "Qin Yu''s father is the County Chief, while we merely own a small business in the town. The authorities


    could use anything to shut us down easily. I had no choice but to agree to this. Before the wedding, I


    had alreadypletely given up. But thankfully, Fan turned up and helped us. Otherwise I really have


    no idea how I''m going to live the rest of my life," said Du Wen-Ya quietly in the car.


    Her voice carried some fear, but there was also great joy and relief in her words.

 Chapter 706 Confrontation

    Chapter 706 Confrontation


    "ARGHHH! I''m so angry! What the hell just happened?!" On the way back, the more Ye Yu-Yan thought


    about what happened, the more embarrassed she felt.


    She had never been so embarrassed before in her entire life.


    The most infuriating part was that this embarrassment was thanks to Ye Fan.


    A live-in son-inw actually made a woman of high standing like herself so embarrassed. This was the


    part that Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t ept.


    "Yu-Yan, don''t be angry anymore. This Ye Fan is just relying on others to bully us. He was just making


    use of Young Master Lei''s influence. But seriously, this Young Master Lei must be blind too. How could


    he be friends with a hooligan like Ye Fan?" Ye Jian was equally furious when he thought about what


    happened.


    They had gone happily for a wedding banquet, only to be chased out like a couple of stray dogs.


    It was hard for Ye Jian not to feel angry.


    The two of them reached Yeyang in no time.


    It was only 1130AM and the family was surprised to see that they hade home already.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yu-Yan, why are you back so early? Didn''t you go and attend Qin Yu''s wedding?" asked Ye Tian


    confusedly.


    It was better if he hadn''t asked. Ye Yu-Yan felt even more disgraced now.


    She didn''t say anything nor look at her parents as she walked straight to her room and mmed the


    door shut behind her.


    "Jian, what''s going on? What''s wrong with Yu-Yan?" Ye Tian became even more worried.


    Ye Jian sighed. "Uncle Tian, don''t ask anymore. Yu-Yan and I were chased out of the wedding."


    "What?! Chased out?! What happened?'' asked Ye Tian.


    Ye Jian angrily replied, "It''s all that Ye Fan''s fault! He ganged up with others to make trouble at Qin Yu''s


    wedding, and even chased Yu-Yan and I out like a couple of dogs. On top of that, he even egged


    Young Master Lei to get his men to beat us up. If Yu-Yan and I hadn''t run fast enough, we might have


    gotten a beating!"


    "Good god! How did I end up with such a traitor as my cousin?" Ye Jian purposely exaggerated the


    events falsely.


    After hearing these words, Ye Tian and Ye Ya were furious.


    "This little bastard! He''s never worked hard all his life and has always been sozy! I just knew that this


    hooligan would grow up to be nothing good! He''s truly turned out to be awful! He even wanted to


    beat his younger cousins up?! As his uncle, I have to teach him a good lesson. Jian, call Yu-Yan out,


    we''re going to your grandfather''s!" fumed Ye Tian before getting everyone out of the house.


    They all headed for Old Master Ye''s ce.


    But of course, Ye Fan had no idea what was happening in the Ye house at all.


    He returned to Yeyang only in the afternoon.


    After he sent Du Wen-Ya and Shin Yu-Xiang home, Ye Fan came home with Lu Wen-Jing.


    The moment he stepped in, he found that Ye Tian, Ye Ya and their children were all here.


    Ye Xi-Lan was here too.


    Even though the new year wasing, Ye Xi-Lan didn''t return to Jianghai. She intended to stay with


    her parents for the new year before going back.


    "Fan,e over here," Old Master Ye called Ye Fan to the living room when he saw that Ye Fan was


    back.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Ye Fan could sense that the atmosphere in the


    living room was rather heavy.


    "You still have the cheek to ask? Let me ask you - at the wedding today, did you convince outsiders to


    chase your two younger cousins, Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan, out of the restaurant? And you even wanted


    them to be beaten up? You little traitor! How can you still call yourself the eldest cousin and brother of


    the family?!" Ye Ya immediately questioned Ye Fan furiously before his father could say anything.


    The other family members looked angrily at Ye Fan as well.


    Even his grandfather looked displeased with him.


    It was fine for cousins to quarrel among themselves.


    But now, Ye Fan had teamed up with other people outside the family to beat his own cousins up. This


    behavior had crossed the line.


    This was as good as falling out with the family and the Ye family couldn''t ept this.


    "Who said this? Tell him toe out, I want to confront him," replied Ye Fan immediately. He wasn''t


    going to admit to something that he hadn''t done.


    PAK!


    But once Ye Fan said these words, Ye Ya pped Ye Fan across the face.


    "You little bastard! Is that how you speak to me? You didn''t even greet me and you have no respect for


    your elders! You''re really rebelling against the family now, huh? If your mother doesn''t take you in


    hand, I''ll help her to!" shouted Ye Ya fiercely after pping Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Dad! That was a good one! Ye Fan deserved that p long ago. He has no respect for his


    elders and is of such poor upbringing. He has poor morals too, so he ought to be beaten!" Ye Jian


    immediately apuded his father as he watched gleefully from the side.


    "Fan! Fan, are you alright? You''ve gone too far! How you p Fan?" Lu Wen-Jing shouted at Ye Ya


    angrily when she saw this. Her eyes were red and she started crying from feeling bad for Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t get angry.


    He pulled Lu Wen-Jing behind him and looked up to smile coldly at the rest of his family.


    "Ye Fan, you still have the cheek to smile? You''re seriously shameless..."


    PAK!


    Before Ye Jian could finish his sentence, Ye Fan pped him across the face.


    But Ye Fan''s p was way harder.


    Ye Jian howled and flew three meters out.


    Hended on the floor all sprawled like a dog as he clutched his face to howl in pain. His nose was


    bleeding too.


    "You little bastard! Is that how you speak to me? You didn''t even greet me and you have no respect for


    your elders! You''re really rebelling against the family now, huh? If your father doesn''t take you in hand,


    I''ll help him to!" shouted Ye Fan fiercely after pping Ye Jian.


    He returned every single word Ye Ya said to him earlier right back to his own son, Ye Jian.


    The entire house fell silent.


    Nobody expected Ye Fan to p Ye Ya''s son after Ye Ya had pped Ye Fan first.


    Also, Ye Fan''s p was much harder than Ye Ya''s.


    It was also one p, but while Ye Fan looked like nothing happened, one side of Ye Jian''s face was


    swollen.

 Chapter 707 Hit Some More?

    Chapter 707 Hit Some More?


    "Jian! Why, you little bastard! How dare you hit my son?! You ill-bred thing! Your uncle here is going to


    make sure you remember this well!" Ye Ya was mad with rage and angrily ran over to kick Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t avoid him and let Ye Ya kick him.


    Once Ye Ya was done kicking Ye Fan, Ye Fan walked over to kick Ye Jian off the floor.


    "You little bastard, how dare you?!¡± Ye Ya''s eyes were bloodshot.


    But Ye Fan ignored his uncle.


    BAM!


    There was a loud st.


    Ye Jian howled once more as he was sent flying again.


    He crashed and rolled out another four or five meters, and even the fish tank was smashed to


    smithereens.


    He copsed in one corner and cried and howled as he held his stomach.


    After he was done kicking, Ye Fan continued mimicking Ye Ya as he scolded Ye Jian fiercely, "You ill-


    bred thing! It''s fine if you have no manners and you don''t greet me or treat me as your eldest cousin.


    But you actually made up stories and lied to others! I''m going to make sure you remember this well!"


    The living room echoed with Ye Fan''s angry words.


    The rest were just watching on in shock.


    They never expected Ye Fan to be so vicious and so difficult to handle.


    Ye Ya hit him, so he hit Ye Ya''s son!


    The biggest problem was that Ye Fan wasn''t randomly bashing Ye Jian either. He always had a good


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    reason for hitting Ye Jian and nobody could find fault with him.


    Ye Fan''s quick wit and cunning clearly shocked everyone in the living room.


    If Ye Fan had dared to do this to Ye Ya, then they would definitely use him of being rude and unfilial


    towards his elders, and he would have been reprimanded by the entire family.


    But Ye Fan didn''t defend against Ye Ya nor fight back. Instead, he vented everything out on Ye Ya''s


    son.


    There was nothing wrong with an uncle disciplining his nephew.


    There was also nothing wrong with an older brother disciplining his younger brother!


    Ye Tian and the rest wanted to reprimand Ye Fan, to find that they couldn''t find any reason to.


    But while the Ye family was looking on in horror, Lu Wen-Jing giggled from behind Ye Fan.


    Her Fan was so mean.


    No wonder he didn''t dodge and let Ye Ya hit him. So he had done this on purpose.


    And that was true. Ye Fan had done this on purpose.


    In any case, Ye Ya was just a middle aged man who didn''t have that much strength, so the impact of


    his ps and kicks felt like nothing to Ye Fan. Ye Fan was happy to let his uncle attack him.


    But Ye Fan was a different story altogether. He was a martial artist, so one p from him might cost Ye


    Jian to nearly lose his life.


    If Ye Ya wanted to hit him, then Ye Fan was going to go along with him.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to be the one who suffered the most anyway.


    As expected, Ye Ya felt like his heart was bleeding when he heard his son''s heart wrenching cries of


    pain.


    "Uncle Ya, do you still want to hit me some more?" asked Ye Fan quietly as he turned and smiled at Ye


    Ya.


    "Why, you!"


    Ye Ya was so angry that he nearly puked blood.


    In his great fury, he looked like he was about to beat Ye Fan some more.


    "Dad, enough, please, I beg you, don''t hit him anymore! You''re killing your own son! Shit, it really


    hurts!"


    Ye Fan was still standing upright in one good piece, but Ye Jian couldn''t take it anymore.


    He howled away in pain and begged his father not to hit Ye Fan anymore.


    Ye Fan was really an asshole!


    Ye Jian was sure that if his father tried to hit Ye Fan again, Ye Fan would also hit him without hesitation.


    So he wasn''t going to allow his father to hit Ye Fan anymore.


    In the end, Ye Ya decided against it and his raised palm did not eventually hit Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, you''re a really vicious one! Dad! Look at this grandson you''ve brought up!¡±


    Smoke wasing out of Ye Ya''s nostrils and ears from his anger.


    But no matter how angry he was, there was nothing he could do about Ye Fan.


    He had intended to hit Ye Fan to get back at him for his son''s sake.


    But instead of getting back at Ye Fan, Ye Fan ended up beating his son so badly that he was bleeding.


    "Uncle Ya, what are you saying? I''m like an older brother to Ye Jian, so shouldn''t I be disciplining him?


    Since ancient times, the eldest brother is like the father to the other siblings. I''ve hit him today to teach


    him a lesson. If he continues to be disrespectful to his eldest brother, I will continue to hit him too,¡± said


    Ye Fan in a low voice. Ye Ya wasn''t going to hit him anymore, but Ye Fan was not going to let this


    matter rest either.


    Ye Fan''s words were clear and logical, so


    Ye Ya couldn''t even get a word out.


    He could only angrily sneer, "Fine! You''re right! Everything you''ve said is right! You''re good at this! It''s


    just our family''s bad luck to have an eldest grandchild like you!"


    Finally, Old Master Ye said in a low voice, "Fan, you''re the eldest of all the grandchildren and there''s


    nothing wrong with you disciplining Ye Jian. But next time, don''t hit him so hard. Look at how badly


    you''ve hit Jian. Jian''s face is all covered with blood."


    Ye Fan nodded when he heard his grandfather''s chiding. "Grandpa, I''ll remember that."


    After that, Old Master Ye continued to ask, "Fan, Jian also said that you made trouble at Young Master


    Qin''s wedding. Is that true?"


    When Old Master Ye asked this question, Ye Tian''s family looked over as well.


    Qin Yu''s father and Ye Tian were old friends, and he was also Ye Tian''s superior at work.


    It was only natural for Ye Tian to be very concerned about this part.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t hide anything. "Grandpa, I did make trouble at Qin Yu''s wedding. I admit to


    that. But it was the Qin family who was hical and abused their authority to bully others. They


    forcibly separated my buddy from his girlfriend, and even forced Wen-Ya to marry their son. These


    incapable and heartless people deserved what happened to them today."


    "Shut up!" Just as Ye Fan finished saying these words, Ye Tian suddenly burst into a rage after


    remaining silent all this while.


    "You little bastard! You''ve already made a mess at the Qin family''s wedding and you still dare to spout


    nonsense and use them like that? The Ye family has always been an upright family who does


    everything in good conscience! But because of your rash and brazen behavior, you have brought great


    shame to the Ye family! You''re not ashamed of yourself and you still dare to spout nonsense?! Ye Fan,


    do you know what you''ve done wrong?" shouted Ye Tian coldly as anger boiled within him.


    "Exactly. Father, this grandson has always been poorly brought up. He''s made trouble at the Qin


    family''s wedding, and that''s definitely going to get us into trouble!" Ye Ya''s wife quickly chimed in to


    help condemn Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, did you know that Qin Yu''s father is the County Chief? He''s your Uncle Tian''s direct superior!


    Your Uncle Tian has to rely on him for his future promotion, and even your Uncle Ya has to rely on him


    to make sure hispanies get to run well! Do you know how much the Ye family has put into


    buttering up to him? But because of your ignorance and rashness, everything that the Ye family has


    done has beenpletely destroyed! If they decide to take revenge on your Uncle Ya''s business, how


    are you going topensate us?" Ye Ya''s wife''s shrill voice resounded loudly as she directed all her


    anger at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 708 Are You Qualified

    Chapter 708 Are You Qualified


    "That''s right! Sis, I told you before that your son is ill bred but you never believed me. Look at him now!


    This son of yours has no aplishments but he can really stir up a lot of trouble for others! He has


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    me, you ought to drag him to the Qin family and make him kneel and apologize to them!" Ye Ya picked


    up the conversation from his wife and started shouting at Ye Fan fiercely as well.


    "That''s right! You also have to apologize to my dad and Uncle Ya!"


    "Why are you still standing here? Go and apologize! Go kneel in front of Uncle Qin to apologize and


    beg for mercy!"


    Everyone in the living room was shouting ferociously at Ye Fan.


    They were all reprimanding him and condemning him.


    In an instant, Ye Fan was like their public enemy.


    It was as if he had been abandoned by the world.


    He looked down and the sun rays shone on him like water, casting a long shadow on him.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan looked up.


    His sinister gaze swept across Ye Tian, Ye Ya and everyone else in the living room. Then a cold


    "You want me to apologize? Do you think you''re qualified to tell me to do that?¡±


    A cold wind suddenly blew through the house.


    The fallen leaves in the yard were all blown away by the wind.


    Ye Fan''s coldughter was filled with anger.


    And it was clearlycking in respect for his elders!


    Everyone immediately shuddered. They didn''t expect Ye Fan to be bold enough to insult his elders like


    this.


    "Fan, you really shouldn''t..." Ye Xi-Mei immediately tried to persuade Ye Fan out of worry.


    But it was toote!


    Ye Tian and the rest were already angered by Ye Fan''s impolite and harsh words.


    "Shut up! You''re one generation younger and you dare to be so rude to us? Do you still have any


    regard for the Ye family and your uncles?!" Ye Tian bellowed angrily at Ye Fan with a dark expression


    on his face.


    "The Ye family? My uncles?" Ye Fan burst outughing.


    Thatughter was sad and filled with self-deprecation.


    It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    His icy words were like a cold gust of wind howling through the house.


    "I treat you as my uncle, but have you ever treated me as your nephew? At the wedding today, even


    the Qin family didn''t say anything and they were even polite and reverent towards me! But all of you?


    You only listened to Ye Jian spout nonsense and couldn''t wait to condemn me and say nasty things to


    me. And you want me to kneel down before the Qin family to apologize?"


    "It''s true that the Qin family''s attitude towards your families will affect your futures. But what has that


    got to do with me? You guys want to butter up to them and you want to have a good rtionship with


    the Qin family? You want to lick their toes like a bunch of dogs? Sure? I''m not stopping you! But what


    right do you have to make me sacrifice my own dignity to help you to butter up to them?"


    "You keep saying that we''re rted, you''re my uncles, and how we should behave like a family. But in


    the end? For the sake of your so called future and benefit, you just want to treat me as a sacrifice to


    ingratiate yourselves to the Qin family. Just because I made trouble at Qin Yu''s wedding, you want to


    force me to go kneel before them to apologize?"


    "Then if I say that I didn''t just offend the Qin family but I also forced Lei San of Jingzhou to beg me for


    mercy and made Lei Ao-Ting cry out in pain to spare him, are you supposed aunts and uncles of mine


    going to ughter me in apology? So that my eldest uncle can have a bright future in his career path


    and my second uncle will be able to earn big bucks in his business?!"


    His words were firm and sounded like the ttering of gold and rocks to the floor.


    His angry voice resounded loudly in the living room.


    Nobody knew how to respond to Ye Fan''s words at all. They were all red in the face from anger but


    didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Tian himself opened his mouth but couldn''t get a single word out.


    Ye Fan''s words had been really harsh.


    Every single question, sentence and word was like a sharp knife.


    Each one stabbed deeply into their souls, making them tremble. Every word had exposed their true


    feelings.


    Finally, Ye Tian''s wife, Dong Mei, quietly tried to talk him round, "Fan, why do you say such things?"


    "You are your Uncle Tian''s nephew, and your mother is his sister. If you get into trouble, your uncles will


    help you to settle the problem. They wouldn''t kill you as way of apology. You''ve misunderstood their


    words. We''re all one family, so even if our bones are broken, we''re still connected by other joints and


    muscles," Dong Mei tried to calm Ye Fan down with a smile.


    But Ye Fan only snorted coldly. The emotions he had been suppressing all these years finally exploded.


    Ye Fan looked coldly at Dong Mei and started speaking angrily again.


    "One family? It sounds good on the surface, but I really want to ask all my aunts and uncles. Do you


    even believe in these words yourselves? I finally came back after three years, but everyone only cared


    to wee Ye Yu-Yan home but nobody bothered to wee me. This is what you mean by being one


    family?


    "Everyone else got together for dinner but only my mother and I had no idea about it. This is what you


    mean by being one family?"


    "Aftering home, my mother and I brought some gifts along to ask for an extra room to stay in.


    What happened in the end? My eldest uncle has such a huge house, but there''s no room for his


    nephew to stay in! Is this what you bloody mean by being one family?!"


    Ye Fan''s angry words continued to spew forth as his face frosted over. He stared at Ye Tian and kept


    asking these questions.


    Everyone looked away as Ye Fan questioned them. None of them looked angry and arrogant anymore.


    Their faces were red and filled with shame. They didn''t know where to hide themselves now.


    Ye Fan''s words were too cutting and his questions were like a p in the face.


    Ye Tian was the uncle, but his nephew was reprimanding him and he wasn''t even able to argue back,


    so Ye Tian felt terrible embarrassed.


    But even so, Ye Fan wasn''t going to stop there.


    Since he had already fallen out with them, then he was going to let everything out at once.


    "All of you, my uncles, my aunts, my cousins. I know all of you look down on me. To you, I''m


    unaplished, ordinary, useless, unknown. I''m a child who was thrown out by my father, I''m a


    cowardly live-in son-inw.¡±


    "But do you really think that everything you see is the truth? You have no idea what sort of person is


    standing in front of you!


    You only think that I''m lowly and incapable, but do you know that all of you are nothing to me? You


    wanted me to apologize to the Qin family for your sake? Are any of you even qualified to do that?"

 Chapter 709 Who Would Choose a Life of Uncertainty Over...

    Chapter 709 Who Would Choose a Life of Uncertainty Over...


    "Fan, that was a good one!" Ye Xi-Mei took a step out after Ye Fan had finished saying these things.


    All this time, Ye Fan wasn''t the only angry one. Ye Xi-Mei was also equally angry.


    But as the eldest sister, she decided not to be as childish as her younger siblings even though she


    didn''t like some of the things they did.


    But today, even Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t stand their behavior anymore.


    Ye Xi-Mei walked out resolutely and protected her own son.


    "We will treat others the same way others treat us. None of you have ever made any consideration for


    Fan. Fan just does what he needs to in order to survive, so how could he be concerned with your gains


    and losses? For your own selfish gain, you want my son to put his dignity aside and apologize? You


    can forget it!¡± "Son, I support you. You don''t need to apologize to the Qin family. We don''t owe anybody


    anything, and we most certainly do not need to sacrifice our own dignity for others!" said Ye Xi-Mei


    harshly.


    Her icy cold words carried an authoritativeness that was not to be challenged!


    "Sis, you..." Ye Tian eximed in shock when he heard these words.


    Ye Fan was young, rash and immature, but Ye Tian didn''t expect Ye Xi-Mei to support Ye Fan instead


    of trying to talk him round.


    "Alright now, all of you, that''s quite enough. This is the end of the matter, don''t bring it up again. As for


    the rest of you, if you''re worried about your future, then go and prepare your own gifts and apologize to


    the Qin family yourselves. If Fan wants to go, he can go. If he doesn''t want to, don''t force him,"


    concluded Old Master Ye and put an end to this mess.


    "But Dad...¡± Ye Ya was still indignant about it.


    Ye Fan had created this trouble, so why did they have to clean up after him?


    But Old Master Ye cut Ye Ya off with a fierce shout.


    "Why, you''re not going to listen to me anymore? Your father is still alive and kicking!!" shouted Old


    Master Ye angrily. Ye Ya was so frightened that he immediately shrank back and didn''t dare to speak


    anymore.


    After that, everyone left unhappily to return to their own homes.


    At the same time, Ye Ya sent his son to the hospital.


    After getting hit by Ye Fan, Ye Jian''s nose refused to stop bleeding, so he had to get to a hospital.


    Ye Fan also brought his mother and Lu Wen-Jing back to their ce.


    "Mum, I''m sorry. I''ve made trouble for you again,¡± apologized Ye Fan in a soft voice to his mother after


    they got home.


    Even though his mother hadn''t said anything, Ye Fan knew that his actions today would definitely have


    made his mother''s conflict with her siblings worse.


    Her life in the Ye family from now on might be even worse than before!


    But Ye Xi-Mei justughed quietly. "Silly boy, why are you apologizing? You''ve handled today''s matter


    very well. You didn''t do anything wrong. Your selfish uncles were in the wrong. I have been putting up


    with their terrible ways for a long time now. But you reprimanded them in front of everyone and they


    ended up being unable to answer back and didn''t even know where to hide their faces. I feel so


    vindicated after seeing that."


    "But as far as I know those uncles of yours, even though you''ve already made things so clear today, I


    doubt they''d change their ways. One has to be strong and independent in order to gain the respect of


    others."


    As she spoke, Ye Xi-Mei sighed and looked at her son as she reached a hand out to gentlyb Ye


    Fan''s messy fringe.


    "Fan, your mother has really been a failure all her life. The only motivation I have for living is you. I


    know you''re a very stubborn boy, but we should always look ahead and not live in the shadow of the


    past. Let it go. Let go of all that hatred and just live your own life well," said Ye Xi-Mei in a quiet voice.


    Her voice was filled with so much heartache and tenderness.


    Ye Xi-Mei didn''t know anything about what Ye Fan had been doing all these years.


    But she knew her son well. Ever since he was chased out of the Chu family, the seed of hatred had


    been nted within Ye Fan''s heart.


    So even though she didn''t know what her son had done, she could guess that this silly boy must be


    nning something to get back at the family for her sake.


    "No! Mum, I won''t let it go and I can''t.¡± Ye Fan''s voice has turned cold and his fists were clenched


    tightly.


    "Mum, do you know? When I close my eyes at night, I would often remember the humiliation the Chu


    family caused you back then. Ever since we were chased out of the Chu house, I swore that I would


    make sure they returned you everything that the Chu family owes you. I will not let off a single one of


    them!"


    "Especially that man! He''s let you down and caused you so much harm and pain, so I will make him


    kneel before you to repent. I''m going to make him pay a great price for everything he did back then!"From N?velDrama.Org.


    These words were icy, and the temperature in the room immediately felt like it had gone down by


    several degrees.


    Ye Xi-Mei felt her heart break when she heard these words.


    She held onto Ye Fan''s arm and was practically pleading with him as she tried to persuade him, "Fan,


    don''t be like this. Listen to me and let it go? You can''t me your father for what happened back then. I


    believe him and I''m sure he had his reasons for doing so."


    "As for the Chu family, that''s an enormous family, so you can''t win them. Forget your past, forget that


    family, don''t live in the shadow of that past anymore, alright?¡±


    "I gave you the name ''Fan'', because it means ''to be ordinary'' and I just want you to live an ordinary and


    peaceful life. I''ve never wanted you to be more sessful than others or to be more reputable than


    others. I just want you to live a stable, peaceful and blissful life. Fan, listen to Mum? I''m begging you."


    Ye Xi-Mei''s eyes were red and she started to cry as she spoke.


    Ye Fan fell silent for a long time, but he eventually shook his head.


    "Mum, I will listen to you in any aspect but this matter. Who would choose a life of wandering over a


    stable one? There are some things in life that I don''t get to choose. Even if I don''t look for the Chu


    family, do you think the Chu family would let me off? Did you think they''ll let us off? From the day I was


    born, my tumultuous fate was sealed. Peace and stability is only a dream to me!¡± said Ye Fan solemnly.


    But those slow and steady words also carried immense strength and authority.


    His eyes were filled with iciness and resolve.

 Chapter 710 Mr Chu, Please Hop In!

    Chapter 710 Mr Chu, Please Hop In!


    After that conversation that night, Ye Fan and Ye Xi-Mei never brought it up again.


    Ye Xi-Mei knew that her son was extremely obstinate, so once he had decided on something, nobody


    could change his mind.


    She could only pray that he wouldn''t do anything rash.


    Ye Xi-Mei didn''t bring it up, so Ye Fan wasn''t going to talk about it either.


    It was enough for him to bear the weight of this hatred by himself. Telling his mother was useless and


    only made an additional person worry.


    So for the next few days, Ye Fan quietly apanied his mother every day.


    They wrapped dumplings together and went to the market to stock things up for the new year holiday.


    At night they would watch TV together and just chat.


    Sometimes, just a few cups of tea, a short nap and some pleasant music was enough for the two of


    them to spend the afternoon.


    Of course, besides apanying his mother, Ye Fan would also bring Lu Wending along to visit Shin


    Yu-Xiang.


    Now that he had married the woman of his dreams, Shin Yu-Xiang was in an excellent mood.


    The four of them would y mahjong or go fishing by the river.


    They lived a quiet but happy life, and it reminded Ye Fan of their childhood days.


    Sometimes Ye Fan would hope that life would just go on like this.


    But whenever he thought about such things, he would shake his head and justugh.


    This sort of life was just a dream to him.


    He was carrying too much on his shoulders.


    There were no peaceful times for someone who had to plod through life with so much weight.


    But that was also why Ye Fan really cherished thesest few quiet and peaceful moments.


    As for his two uncles, they became quieter after that spat and didn''te and pick on Ye Fan


    anymore.


    But it didn''t mean that their attitude towards Ye Fan had changed at all.


    Instead, this created a bigger rift between themselves and Ye Fan''s family.


    Theypletely ignored Ye Fan and his mother even when they saw each other on the street.


    This had confirmed Ye Xi-Mei''s suspicions. A leopard couldn''t change its spots after all.


    She knew these two younger brothers of hers only too well.


    To them, Ye Fan was a cowardly live-in son-inw, while Ye Xi-Mei was a woman abandoned by her


    husband. So it was only normal for most people to look down on them and be unwee anywhere


    they went.


    Ye Xi-Mei was already long used to this.


    Ye Fan wasn''t bothered at all.


    If these uncles were kind and caring towards them, Ye Fan would not have minded helping them out.


    They were rtives after all, so he would help them.


    Ye Fan''s position in Jiangdong was such that one word from him could secure the future of his entire


    family.


    But after all that happened, Ye Fan saw his rtives'' true colors, so he wasn''t going to give them any


    opportunities.


    They didn''t care about him, so why should he try so hard to gain their favor?


    Time continued to pass like this.


    New year wasing soon, and this quiet little town was beginning to get busy.


    Everyone who worked in other cities were alling home.


    One day, Ye Fan received a call and it was actually from Lei Ao-Ting.


    He said that he was from Jingzhou, he wanted to bring Ye Fan around Jingzhou to have fun and have a


    meal as well.


    Ye Fan had nothing else to do and Lu Wending kept wanting to go, so Ye Fan agreed to it.


    "Mr Chu, you''re agreeable? That''s great! Send me your address and I''ll get a car to pick you up!" Lei


    Ao-Ting was overjoyed that Ye Fan had agreed to this.


    This was a great opportunity to get closer to Mr Chu, so Lei Ao-Ting was over the moon.


    After he hung up, he quickly prepared to pick Ye Fan up.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan went over to visit his grandfather.


    When he got there, the rest of the Ye family was actually in.


    "Dad, since you don''t want to go, then we won''t force you. We''ll be heading off first. Yu-Yan''s teacher is


    a general, so we can''t let him wait.¡±


    Everyone behaved like they hadn''t seen Ye Fan step into the house at all.


    They ignored him while Ye Tian said bye to Old Master Ye.


    It seemed like something big was happening.


    "Sure, you all can go ahead. I''m old and I won''t join in," Old Master Ye waved his hands to tell Ye Tian


    that they could leave.


    After Old Master Ye was done talking to Ye Tian, Ye Fan asked, "Grandpa, I''m going to the cityter. Is


    there anything you want? I can buy it back for you."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Old Master Ye was surprised. "You''re going to the city too?"


    Ye Fan nodded. "That''s right. My friend asked me to go over for the day."


    Old Master Ye replied, "Sure, go ahead and have fun. What a coincidence, your uncle and family are


    also headed to the city to treat Yu-Yan''s teacher to a meal. Why don''t you take their car as well? They


    you don''t have to spend money to take a bus."


    Old Master Ye then called out to Ye Tian, "Wait for Fan! He''s going to the city as well, let him take a ride


    from you!¡±


    "Dad, the car is full, he can take the bus," came Ye Tian''s reply.


    It was followed by the low rumble of engines as two cars drove off without waiting for Ye Fan.


    Old Master Ye''s expression darkened.


    He didn''t expect them to ignore his instructionspletely.


    "Fan, just sit here and wait, I''ll call them back right now. Once I get angry, they wouldn''t dare to disobey


    me!¡±


    Old Master Ye was furious. He didn''t believe what Ye Tian said.


    They were taking two cars and he knew there was no way either car was full. In his anger, the old man


    wanted to call Ye Tian toe back and take Ye Fan with them.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed. "Grandpa, there''s no need to do that. Take care of


    yourself and don''t worry about me anymore. Besides, my friend ising in a while to pick me, so


    there''s no need to bother them."


    After that, Ye Fan walked out.


    Old Master Ye watched worriedly as his eldest grandson walked out on his own and he let out a long


    sigh.


    He was still alive but this family was already in pieces.


    Once he passed on, life for Ye Fan and his mother would be even more dire.


    "It looks like I should try and think of a way to help Xi-Mei and her son.¡±


    But while Old Master Ye was busy worrying, a blue sports car had stopped outside the main gate of the


    estate.


    That deep blue car body was stylish and breathtaking to look at. From the moment it drove in, it


    became the brightest star along the street.


    Many passersby looked over and their eyes sparkled with envy.


    The car window was wound down and Lei Ao-Ting stuck out his handsome and respectful face. "Mr


    Chu, Ao-Ting is here to pick you! Please hop in!"

 Chapter 711 How Are My Driving Skills?

    Chapter 711 How Are My Driving Skills?


    "Mr Chu, is this car okay? I just collected this Bentley Continental today, and it costs about $5 million. I


    was nning on picking you up with our Benz, but I decided to drive the car back halfway and go


    straight to the car shop to collect this Bentley I ordered a while ago. That Benz is worth less than $1


    million and isn''t good enough for you!" bragged Lei Ao-Ting as he drove the luxury car at top speed.


    The engines roared deeply like a wild animal as its cylinders rang thunderously.


    Lu Wen-Jing was particrly curious and ecstatic since it was her first time taking a ride in such a


    fantastic car.


    She scoffed angrily, "Humph! Those baddies looked down on Fan and didn''t let us into their cars. Fan


    doesn''t give a hoot about those lousy cars of theirs!"


    Although Lu Wen-Jing was young, she could discern whether people were good to Ye Fan or not.


    His rtives made excuses saying their cars were full, when Ye Fan''s grandfather told them to give him


    a ride.


    But were their cars really full?


    Lu Wen-Jing didn''t buy it. Those vile people simply didn''t want Ye Fan to get into their cars.


    The more Lu Wen-Jing thought about it, the angrier she got. Then she turned to Lei Ao-Ting and said


    sulkily, "Ao-Ting, drive faster. Catch up with those baddies. Let them see how well Fan is doing even


    without them! Humph!¡±


    "Of course. Jingjing, sit tight," replied Lei Ao-Ting sportingly as he smiled.


    Then Lei Ao-Ting floored the gas.


    Vroom...


    A sonic boom exploded like a p of thunder.


    It left huge gusts of wind in its wake.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s sports car instantly transformed into a blue ray as it tore


    through the sky!


    A few kilometers ahead of them...


    Ye Tian and the others drove swiftly on the road.


    Melodious music yed in the car.


    "Tian, why did you lie to Dad? It''s not like there''s no space. Why couldn''t we give Fan a ride?"


    Ye Tian was humming along to the music in the car as he drove their Audi A4.


    The moment Ye Tian heard his wife''s words, he instantly sneered, "Why should I? Isn''t he an arrogant


    and capable man? He messed up the county chief''s son''s wedding and even publicly argued with his


    uncles a few days ago, so he can find his way to the city on his own since he thinks so highly of


    himself. He was exiled from the Chu family, and now he''s a useless live-in husband. Despite making


    nothing for himself, he acts so cockily. I don''t know what he''s trying to do! Where does he get all this


    confidence? If he''s that proud, then don''t count on us for a ride. Does he expect Yu-Yan to support him


    in the future? Since he was so disrespectful to us, he can forget about using us to open any backdoors


    in his life!"


    The thought of his nephew made Ye Tian seethe in anger.


    After all, they were rtives, so if Ye Fan treated them with respect and fawned over them, Ye Tian


    wouldn''t mind doing some charity.


    Ye Tian might have found him a job as a chauffeur or security guard for some building, but Ye Fan was


    unappreciative and impolite to them, so he couldn''t me his uncle for being heartless.


    "Uncle Tian''s right, Aunt Mei. Ye Fan is an ingrate and isn''t worth our pity!


    Fortunately, Uncle Tian didn''t let him into the car, or else we won''t get to have lunch in peace today,"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    said Ye Jian. He was sitting in the same car as them.


    Ye Jian''s father''s car was full of gifts and in a mess, so he hitched a ride with Ye


    Tian and his family.


    "Hmm? Jian, what do you mean?" asked Dong Mei quizzically the moment she heard Ye Jian''s words.


    Ye Jian replied, "Aunt Mei, can''t you tell? Ye Fan happened to choose to go to the city at the same time


    as us. But is he really meeting a friend?"


    Dong Mei went into a slight shock and asked, "Jian, do you mean..."


    Ye Jian nodded and replied, "Yes, Aunt Mei. I think Ye Fan is actually here to freeload on us for lunch! I


    reckon Ye Fan wants to join us for lunch to meet General Lu and get to know him after he heard


    Grandpa saying Yu-Yan was buying him lunch today!"


    Ye Tian immediately pped his thigh at the realization when he heard Ye Jian and said, "Jian, you''re


    right! I was wondering how a loser live-in husband like Ye Fan would have any friends in the city? From


    the looks of it, he''s lying to us. How could he have any friend to hang out with in the city? He must be


    gate crashing our lunch to meet Yu-Yan''s teacher! He''s not fit to eat with us!"


    Vroom...


    Ye Tian suddenly heard an explosion as he was scolding Ye Fan. Then a blue sports car whizzed past


    them like a bolt of lightning.


    The blue sports car outran Ye Tian''s car with a swoosh.


    The low rumble came off sounding like they were mocking Ye Tian and the others and left a ringing


    sound in their ears.


    "Darn! Who the hell was that? How dare he outrun my uncle''s car? Uncle Tian, chase after him. I''m


    going to give him a piece of my mind! How dare he? Even the Yeyang mayor wouldn''t dare to outrun


    my uncle''s car!" said Ye Jian as he ttered Ye Tian. Ye Jian got a huge shock from all the noise too.


    Sure enough, Ye Tian got conceited from the ttering.


    "Of course! Jian, just watch me! I will catch up with him in no time with my great driving skills. Don''t


    hold back when you scold him! I have your back!" shouted Ye Tian in a domineering tone. Then he


    floored the gas, and his Audi A4 instantly charged forward.


    Ye Tian couldn''t catch up with the car at first.


    But after Ye Tian stepped harder on the elerator, the blue sports car quickly came into sight.


    "Haha! What do you think, Jian? My driving skills are pretty good, right? This Audi can go beyond 180


    miles per hour!" bragged Ye Tian as he saw that he was closing the gap between his car and the blue


    sports car in front.


    "Oh my god! Uncle Tian, you''re brilliant! I can''t believe you caught up with a sports car! Haha! Uncle


    Tian, you are so all rounded. You have a prosperous career as an official, and you have great driving


    skills!" ttered Ye Jian.


    But Ye Jian immediately noticed something amiss as he fawned over his uncle.


    Ye Tian had caught up with the car too quickly. It was as though the car in front wasn''t moving at all.


    Until...


    "Damn! Uncle Tian, hit the brakes. There''s a red light! There''s a red light! Stop the car! Hit the brakes


    now!" howled Ye Jian in shock.


    SCREEECH!

 Chapter 712 Ye Tian in Shock

    Chapter 712 Ye Tian in Shock


    Ye Tian realized there was a red light up ahead amid Ye Jian''s screaming.


    It finally dawned on Ye Tian why they managed to catch up with the sky blue sports car. It was because


    there was a red light up ahead.


    Ye Tian quickly screeched to a halt when he came to a realization.


    The Audi''s wheels came to an immediate stop, but the car slid for over a hundred meters due to inertia.


    In the end, the Audi crashed into the blue sports car''s rear with a bang.


    The sky blue car''s rear lights blew up amid the stifled bang, and its metal form instantly became


    distorted.


    Fortunately, Ye Tian mmed the brakes just in time.


    Since the Audi had decelerated in time, it didn''t lead to a major traffic ident when the collision


    urred.


    But even so, the blue sports car they ran into slid several meters to the front.


    Ye Tian''s face turned pale when he noticed the Bentley logo on the car in front. His heart turned cold as


    he eximed, "Oh no! We''re in big trouble!"


    The Bentley car owner got off the car after getting chased by them while Ye Tian and the others were


    still reeling in panic.


    "What the hell! Get out now, you asshole! It''s a brand new car! How could you run into it? Oh my god!


    Get over here now! I''m going to ughter you!" yelled Lei Ao-Ting as he blew up.


    Lei Ao-Ting was beyond furious.


    It was his first day driving his $5 million car, and someone collided into its rear!


    Now the car''s rear had gone out of shape, and the rear lights were busted.


    His brand new car had gotten into a traffic ident.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s heart was bleeding.


    He strode over to the culprit''s car briskly and opened the car door to yank Ye Tian right out.


    "Calm down, my friend. It was a mistake. It was just an ident."


    "Mistake my ass!" yelled Lei Ao-Ting without giving a hoot to Ye Tian''s guilt-ridden and apologetic


    smile. Instead, he kicked Ye Tian to the ground right away.


    "The...the audacity! My uncle is the deputy county mayor of Dongyang County. How dare you hit him?"


    threatened Ye Jian sternly. Ye Jian threw Ye Tian''s official status at Lei Ao-Ting the moment his uncle


    got beaten up.


    Lei Ao-Ting instantlyughed when he heard Ye Jian''s words and replied, "Ha! Are you threatening me


    with your official status? You picked the wrong guy to threaten! Even if the mayor of Jingzhou were


    here, he wouldn''t have dared to pick on someone from the Lei family!"


    "Are...are...are you Young Master...Lei...Lei?" asked Ye Jian withplete shock on his face as he


    trembled after hearing Lei Ao-Ting''s words.


    Ye Jian finally recognized the man before him. Wasn''t he Young Master Lei, the man who turned up at


    the wedding banquet the other day?


    "Who else can I be? Is there anyone in Jingzhou who can afford to drive a $5 million luxury car? Damn!


    You collided right into my new car! Tell me, how are you going to settle it?" asked Lei Ao-Ting furiously.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. He was dying to kick these stupid idiots to death.


    "$5...$5 million?¡± stammered Ye Tian as he wentpletely dumbstruck when he heard its price tag.


    He knew it was an expensive car, but he didn''t expect it to be that pricey!


    Ye Tian estimated the damage was probably going to cost him upwards of tens of thousands to fix.


    "What are you shouting for? If it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you get!" said Ye Yu-Yan coldly as she


    red at Lei Ao-Ting. She had gotten off the car while Ye Tian was moaning in his heart.


    An iciness had already surged onto her face.


    "Yu-Yan, mind your manners. He''s the son of Master Lei from Jingzhou," said Ye Tian hurriedly as he


    stopped her.


    Lei San owned Jingzhou, so Lei Ao-Ting was right about Jingzhou''s mayor treating Master Lei with


    great respect.


    Since Ye Tian didn''t even have political power that went beyond Dongyang County, he was naturally


    terrified of the Lei family.


    "So what? I''m from the military and I hate people like him who throw their weight around and bully


    others! Like I said, if it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you get! If you dare touch my father, don''t me


    me for not warning you!" said Ye Tian. Everyone might be afraid of the Lei family, but not her, Ye Yu-


    Yan.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s teacher was a major general while she was captain of the special forces, so why should


    she be afraid of some hooligan?


    In Ye Yu-Yan''s perspective, these people from so-called influential families were nothing but thugs.


    "Oh? I was wondering where this aggression came from, so you''re actually from the military! I might be


    unable to do anything to you, but I''m telling you, you''re in big trouble today! The man sitting in my car is


    a big shot! If you offend him, you won''t be able to withstand his fury even if you drag your chief military


    instructor here!¡± replied Lei Ao-Ting fearlessly to Ye Yu-Yan threats.


    What should Lei Ao-Ting have to fear with Mr Chu in his car?


    Lei Ao-Ting had witnessed Mr Chu''s prowess. The bloodthirsty wolf, Wu He-Rong, couldn''t even


    survive one blow from Ye Fan, much less this youngdy here.


    "Shut up! How dare you insult my teacher?" said Ye Yu-Yan when she heard Lei Ao-Ting''s words. She


    was on the verge of arguing with Lei Ao-Tian, but Ye Tian pulled her back.


    "Enough, Yu-Yan. Stop making trouble. I''m having a tough time as it is," said Ye Tian with his face livid.


    His heart was in sheer panic.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s words had certainly frightened Ye Tian.


    Even the Lei family regarded the man in the car as a big shot, so Ye Tian couldn''t imagine who it was


    sitting inside.


    In his panic, Ye Tian had no choice but to lower his head and agree topensate for the damages to


    the car.


    "How about this Young Master Lei? I acknowledge I was at fault for running into your car. Why don''t


    you give me your bank ount number? I''ll pay you $50,000. Then we can move on and consider us


    even, okay?" asked Ye Tian as he smiled genially.


    What?


    "$50,000? Who are you trying to kid? Even if you pay me $500,000, it isn''t enough! I tell you, this is a


    brand new car, and it''s the first time I drove it. If you don''tpensate me with a brand new car, I won''t


    let it go," roared Lei Ao-Ting furiously.


    What?


    "Com-Compensate a new one?" said Ye Tian as he stuttered. He was in such shock that he almost


    passed out.


    Oh my god!


    $5 million!


    Even if Ye Tian sold everything he had, he couldn''te up with $5 million.


    "Young Master Lei, I can''t afford it. How can I afford to buy you a new car? Look, my name is Ye Tian,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    and I''m a Dongyang County official. Can you help me out here and just ept $100,000 for repairs


    instead? Please do me a favor, and I''ll be in


    your debt!" said Ye Tian. He had no choice but to beg Lei Ao-Ting to reduce the cost of the car damage


    shamelessly.


    After all, Ye Tian was at fault, and Lei Ao-Tian outranked him in social status, so he had to lower


    himself and beg!

 Chapter 713 Its You Ye Fan!

    Chapter 713 It''s You Ye Fan!


    "Do you a favor?¡± asked Lei Ao-Ting as he instantlyughed when he heard Ye Tian.


    "Who do you think you are? How can you have the cheek to ask me for a favor? I tell you, there''s no


    wriggling out of this today! You mustpensate me with a new car! Since you were the one who


    caused trouble, you have to suffer the consequences!" said Lei Ao-Ting as his cold voice echoed


    through the air. Despite the mere few lines he said, it sounded like a death sentence to Ye Tian''s family.


    Ye Tian''s face instantly turned pale as he went into shock. He almost wanted to kick Ye Jian to death.


    If Ye Jian hadn''t instigated him, he wouldn''t have driven so quickly and end up causing such huge


    trouble!


    Dong Mei instantly lost all hope too. She couldn''t help but me Ye Tian. Why did he have to show off


    by speeding while he was on the road?


    But this wasn''t the time for Dong Mei to gripe. Instead, she looked at Ye Tian and said sadly, "Hurry up


    ande up with something. If you aren''t important enough, do you know anyone important enough in


    your circles to help intercede?"


    As the saying went, if they could find the right man, they could tackle this problem more effectively.


    Ye Tian could only try to find someone acquainted with the Lei family or more influential than them to


    intercede as a middle-man.


    Or else, Ye Tian''s family would have to sell everything they owned to buy Lei Ao-Tian a new Bentley if


    he was serious about it.


    "You make it sound so easy. Those people we know might seem like big shots to average folk, but they


    can''tpare to the Lei family. They are useless to us now," said Ye Tian bitterly while he sighed.


    Those friends of Ye Tian might be influential in Dongyang County, but they had absolutely no weight in


    the city.


    Since the Lei family didn''t care about Ye


    Tian, why would they care about his peers?


    "Oh yes. Get Yu-Yan to call her teacher. The Lei family might be more afraid of her teacher," said Ye


    Tian as he recalled his daughter''s teacher amid the panic.


    But Ye Yu-Yan shook her head and replied, "Dad, my teacher just got to Jingzhou, so he''s on unfamiliar


    territory here. Since barely anyone knows of his prestige yet, he probably won''t be much use here."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Yu-Yan, why don''t you give it a shot? What if it works? Otherwise, our family has to shoulder a $5


    million debt," said Ye Tian sadly.


    Considering how much trouble her father was in, Ye Yu-Yan helplessly called her teacher.


    After Lu Tian-He learned of their predicament, he thought he was unlikely to be of any use and replied,


    "Yu-Yan, I have never spoken to anyone from the Lei family, so I probably won''t be any help but I will


    do my best to intercede. Hand the phone over to him."


    Then Ye Yu-Yan handed her phone to Lei Ao-Ting.


    "What? Did you find someone to help you plead for mercy? Let''s see what kind of big shot you found?"


    sneered Lei Ao-Ting before he took the phone from her.


    "Huh? Are you a major general from the army? And I am the bloody General Marshall from ancient


    times! How dare a nobody like you try to step forward and help him?" shouted Lei Ao-Ting furiously.


    Theirst ray of hope was swiftly doused too.


    "What now? Are we really paying him for a new car?" asked Dong Mei while she and her husband were


    in shock. Ye Jian kept up a guilty silence, but a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    Ye Jian walked over to Ye Tian and said, "Uncle Tian, I suddenly recalled that Ye Fan knows Young


    Master Lei. Ye Fan was able to escape unscathed after wreaking havoc at the Qin family''s wedding


    because of Young Master Lei."


    What?


    "Are you talking about Ye Fan? You must be kidding! How could a live-in husband know someone like


    Young Master Lei?" asked Ye Tian as he swiftly red in disbelief.


    "Uncle Tian, it''s true. Yu-Yan witnessed everything too. Ye Fan might have worked as the Lei family''s


    bodyguard or something. You know how strong Ye Fan is. Since he''s great at fighting, he probably


    used to be one of Young Master Lei''s goons," continued Ye Jian.


    Ye Yu-Yan nodded in agreement to back Ye Jian up.


    "Like you said, even if they were acquainted, Ye Fan was probably just a servant in the Lei family. How


    could he help us? What bloody use is he to us?" said Ye Tian in disdain as he shook his head.


    ¡°Why don''t you just try? What if it works?" persuaded Dong Mei from the side.


    Out of sheer desperation, Ye Tian called his older sister, Ye Xi-Mei, to ask her for Ye Fan''s phone


    number and called him.


    After Ye Tian called for a long time, no one answered.


    "This brat, I can''t bloody rely on him when I need him the most! I''m not calling him anymore!" said Ye


    Tian with his face livid. He stopped cing any hopes on Ye Fan.


    Instead, he continued begging Lei Ao-Ting.


    "Young Master Lei, that''s an impossible feat for us! We can''t afford to buy a $5 million car even if we


    sold everything we own. Tell me, what would it take for you to let us off?" implored Ye Tian tragically.


    "I might just let you off. I told you, there''s a big shot sitting in my car. It''s no big deal wrecking my car,


    the damages, so you don''t have to buy me a brand new car,¡± said Lei Ao-Ting slowly.


    Ye Tian and the others were instantly overjoyed to hear this. They felt like drowning men holding onto


    theirst ray of hope.


    They stepped forward to apologize without hesitation.


    "Sir, do you mind opening the car window?"


    "We are so sorry about causing the ident and giving you such a shock, sir."


    "I brought my family to apologize to you."


    "Sir, I hope you can have the magnanimity to forgive us. Please help us by telling Young Master Lei to


    lower the damages."


    Ye Tian and the others kept apologizing reverently.


    The car window opened to reveal a youngdy''s mischievous smiling face.


    "Hmm? You are..." said Ye Tian and the others the moment they caught sight of Lu Wen-Jing.


    Everyone stared fixedly at Lu Wen-Jing and saw Ye Fan sitting next to her.


    "Oh my god! Ye Fan? It''s you?!" shouted Ye Jian right away.


    Ye Tian was both shocked and furious.


    He didn''t expect that the person he had been begging all this time was Ye Fan, whom they despised


    the most.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing here? Didn''t you hear me calling you on the phone? Hurry up and get


    down from the car! Can''t you see that your uncle has gotten into a traffic ident? How can you have


    the bloody heart to listen to music and sit in the car calmly? How could the likes of you be my


    nephew?" roared Ye Tian furiously.


    Ye Tian was beside himself with fury.


    Ye Fan hid in the car and watched Ye Tian make aughingstock of himself while he anxiously begged


    for Lei Ao-Ting''s mercy.

 Chapter 714 Mere Strangers

    Chapter 714 Mere Strangers


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Ye Tian''s anger.


    He motionlessly sat in the car in silence with his eyes tightly shut as though he were asleep.


    Instead, Lu Wen-Jing craned her head out of the car window and said to Lei Ao-Ting, "Ao-Ting, what


    are you doing? Hurry up and chase those baddies away. They keep bullying Fan, so you can''t let them


    off."


    "Shut up, you stupid girl! What nonsense are you saying?" shouted Ye Tian angrily after Lu Wen-Jing


    spoke. He was so angry that he wanted to p this girl for spouting nonsense.


    But Lei Ao-Ting thought Ye Fan was the one who permitted Lu Wen-Jing to say this.


    So Lei Ao-Ting acknowledged her.


    Lei Ao-Ting walked over and stopped in front of Ye Tian and the others. He smiled coldly and said, "It


    seems you have failed to appease the big shot in my car. In that case, nothing more needs to be said.


    Get ready to pay for my new car. Of course, you can choose not to do it, but I think you must know


    what the consequences are for failing to repay a debt to the Lei family, right?" said Lei Ao-Ting


    impatiently as he gave his final ultimatum.


    "No, don''t, Young Master Lei. It was an ident! The man in the car is my cousin, so we are all


    rtives here. This is Ye Fan''s uncle. We are family," said Ye Jian hurriedly.


    Although no one knew how Ye Fan and Lei Ao-Ting were rted, judging from the fact Ye Fan was


    sitting in Lei Ao-Ting''s car alone, Ye Jian reckoned they were close.


    So if they wanted to survive this catastrophe, they probably had to count on Ye Fan.


    What?


    "Are you rtives?" asked Lei Ao-Ting. The moment Ye Jian said they were rtives, Lei Ao-Ting


    somewhat lost his cool.


    He might be fearless of county leaders and military generals, but he had to be cautious about Ye Fan''s


    rtives.


    "Yes, Young Master Lei. Don''t you remember seeing us at the Qin family''s wedding recently? Why


    would we attend the wedding with him if we weren''t rtives? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Ye


    Fan," continued Ye Jian.


    Then Ye Jian opened the car door and shouted to Ye Fan, "Fan, don''t just sit there. Say something, will


    you?"


    Ye Fan didn''t utter a word.


    "Fan, the Ye family has kindly put a roof over you and your mother''s head all these years. It''s time you


    repay your debt. Get over here and tell him you''re my nephew,¡± said Ye Tian deeply as he turned to


    look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan remained silent.


    He sat in the car quietly with his eyes closed without moving a muscle.


    Ye Yu-Yan immediately blew up when she saw Ye Fan putting on airs.


    "Ye Fan, how dare you put on airs? My father is your uncle. How can you treat an elder like that? Have


    you no manners?" scolded Ye Yu-Yan sternly, standing in front of the car.


    Considering their family''s prestige, she thought it was Ye Fan''s honor to help them, and he ought to


    have offered it eagerly.


    But Ye Yu-Yan didn''t expect Ye Fan to turn a deaf ear to her father''s words and acted like he hadn''t


    seen or heard anything.


    He didn''t even bother to look, much less offer help.


    Ye Yu-Yan always considered herself extraordinary, so Ye Fan''s actions were deemed deeply insulting.


    In the end, Lei Ao-Ting turned around to ask Ye Fan perplexedly, "Mr Chu, is this your cousin from your


    uncle''s family?"


    Lei Ao-Ting pointed at Ye Yu-Yan as he


    spoke.


    Only then did Ye Fan raise his head and nce at Ye Yu-Yan indifferently.


    "Humph. He still has some conscience," sneered Ye Tian when Ye Fan finally opened his eyes. They


    thought Ye Fan was finally going to help put in a good word.


    Instead, Ye Fan unexpectedly shook his head at Lei Ao-Ting and replied, "She isn''t my cousin. I, Ye


    Fan, never had a cousin in my life!"


    "You...¡± Ye Yu-Yan''s expression froze. She was so furious that she was on the brink of passing out.


    Ye Tian and the others were astonished by Ye Fan''s response. They didn''t think this would be the only


    answer they elicited from him.


    "But she said you are rtives..." said Lei Ao-Ting cautiously.


    "Rtives?" asked Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled. "I told you, we''re just


    strangers."


    Ye Fan''s deep voice slowly rang.


    Ye Yu-Yan was instantly stunned.


    The cold and solemn things Ye Fan said back at the Ye residence suddenly echoed in Ye Yu-Yan''s


    ears.


    Only now did Ye Yu-Yan realize how surprisingly lofty and unyielding this mediocre cousin of hers was!


    "Strangers, you say? You have quite the courage! Don''t regret saying this, Ye Fan! If you ever find


    yourself in dire straits and need to beg in the streets, don''te to me asking for help!" sneered Ye Yu-


    Yan coldly as her temper surged.


    Her voice was brimming with rage.


    But Ye Fan merely smiled and shook his head.


    Lu Wen-Jing closed the car door, and the car window rolled up slowly. They werepletely isted


    from those people


    outside.


    "Fan, don''t take your cousin''s words to heart. I know you''re angry with us, but we''re family, so no


    matter what you''re upset with, we can settle it behind closed doorster. Please help us...¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dong Mei rapped on the car window outside and begged Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan immediately couldn''t bring himself to refuse Dong Mei.


    Although Ye Fan and his mother were often bullied in the Ye family all these years, his eldest uncle''s


    wife often secretly helped them.


    Ye Fan never once forgot the kindness and charity his eldest uncle''s wife showed him and his mother.


    After a long time, he finally sighed.


    "Forget it. On ount of Aunt Mei, I will help you this one time," said Ye Fan after he shook his head


    and sighed. He called Lei Ao-Ting over and told him to give them a small lesson and not to make things


    too hard forthem.


    Since Ye Fan demanded it, Lei Ao-Ting didn''t dare to contest the damages.


    "Fine. Consider yourselves lucky! Since Mr Chu has helped put in a good word, I won''t make things


    hard for you. I won''t demand that youpensate for a brand new car and loss of time, but you were


    the one who ran into my car, so you have to pay for repairs. How about this? I won''t ask for too much,


    and just $200,000 will do."


    "$2...$200,000?" asked Ye Tian. Although it was a lot less, he couldn''t help feeling the pinch when he


    heard the number.


    Since Lei Ao-Ting had no intention of lowering damages any further, Ye Tian decided to quit while he


    was ahead and ept his offer.


    "Tian, what happened? Did you get into a traffic ident?"

 Chapter 715 Regret

    Chapter 715 Regret


    Ye Fan''s second uncle, Ye Ya, finally got to the scene of the ident.


    Ye Ya was thrown very far behind when Ye Tian sped ahead.


    But Ye Ya finally caught up with them.


    "Sigh. I don''t even want to talk about it," replied Ye Tian with a darkened expression. Then he briefly


    described the situation to Ye Ya.


    What?


    "He asked to youpensate $200,000? Tian, don''t give it to him. He''s scamming you! Isn''t it just a


    rear collision? It doesn''t sound serious to me. He probably only blew a couple of rear lights. No matter


    how posh the car is, it usually costs $50,000 to $60,000 at worst. Even


    $100,000 is too much. How can he ask you to pay $200,000? He''s treating you like some sucker! Tian,


    listen. I know a lot about cars, and you should pay $60,000 at most. If he is reluctant to ept the offer,


    we can call the cops and get the traffic police to determine the damages," persuade Ye Ya as he


    shared his opinion with Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian was shocked as he said, "Ya, are you sure?"


    "It''s an expensive car. Are you sure the damages shouldn''t go above $60,000?" asked Ye Tian yet


    again.


    $200,000 was not a small sum. If Lei Ao-Ting was out to deceive them, Ye Tian certainly didn''t want to


    sit around and just let someone cheat him of his money, even if it was a Lei family member.


    After all, Lei Ao-Ting had to be reasonable with his demands.


    If he demanded $200,000 for a $60,000 damage, he was clearly out to cheat them.


    Despite the fury in Ye Tian''s heart, he asked Ye Ya once again to be sure.


    "Tian, I''m serious! I''m a car expert. We are being generous by just paying him $50,000. Listen, offer


    him $60,000! If he disagrees, we can call the traffic police and get a third party to verify the cost of


    repair. That would make things even fairer, and no one will have anyints," replied Ye Ya as he


    patted his chest and assured his older brother.


    Ye Tian found that Ye Ya made sense, so he turned to look at Lei Ao-Ting and wanted to make a new


    offer.


    But Lei Ao-Ting chuckled and interrupted, "What? Do you feel that I''m taking advantage of you by


    asking for $200,000? In that case, let''s do as your younger brother suggested and call the cops, so a


    third party can determine damages. I won''t make a peep about how much the police says you are liable


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    to payter."


    Lei Ao-Ting was swift to agree to Ye Ya''s suggestion.


    Ye Tian instantly smiled and exined, "Young Master Lei, you misunderstand. It''s not that I don''t trust


    you. I don''t want you to suffer losses, so I promise to pay every dime the traffic police decide on. I, Ye


    Tian, won''t shortchange Young Master Lei!"


    Ye Tian was very tactful.


    The traffic police arrived shortly, along with a car mechanic.


    The car mechanic nced at the damage briefly before scrutinizing the condition of its engine and


    interior.


    "How is it? Roughly how much will repairs cost?" asked Ye Tian.


    The car mechanic paused and replied, "This car is a limited edition model, so regardless of its paint job


    and parts, all materials have to be ordered from abroad."


    "No, don''t get into all the nitty-gritty details here. Just tell us roughly how much it will cost," interrupted


    Ye Ya right away.


    The car mechanic made an estimation and raised his palm to reply, "Roughly this much!"


    "Haha! Tian, what did I tell you? I said repairs would cost $50,000 at worst! I''ve been dabbling in cars


    all my life, so I know best!" bragged Ye Ya smugly when he saw the car mechanic hold up five fingers.


    But the car mechanic rolled his eyes and continued, "It''s $500,000."


    What?


    "$5...$500,000?" asked Ye Tian in shock as his mind went nk with a rumble.


    Ye Ya stood dumbstruck and stared straight like he had seen a ghost.


    "Are you nuts? It was just a minor rear collision! How could it bloody cost $500,000? That''s a load of


    bullshit!¡± shrieked Ye Ya hysterically.


    "Don''t believe me? I don''t even know either of you, so why would I help him deceive you? You can


    always call someone who knows more about Bentleys over to judge," said the car mechanic coldly as


    he smoked.


    "But..."


    "Enough. Quit yapping!'' scolded Ye Tian right away before Ye Ya uttered a word.


    This father and son certainly shared the same DNA and were both ipetent bunglers.


    Ye Tian felt Ye Ya and Ye Jian had gotten him into huge trouble this time!


    After Ye Tian cursed Ye Ya, he turned to look at Lei Ao-Ting and smiled as he said, "Young Master Lei,


    can I pay the $200,000 tomorrow?"


    "Hmmm? Who said it was $200,000? The car mechanic said it was $500,000!


    Remember, it''s $500,000 and not a dime less. Or else, you can''t bear the consequences of defaulting


    payment," said Lei Ao-Ting as heughed coldly and gave Ye Tian his bank ount number.


    Lei Ao-Ting''s subordinates already drove over and stayed behind to help handle the traffic ident''s


    aftermath.


    Lei Ao-Ting got into another car and drove off into the wind with Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing.


    Ye Tian was left behind with a look of desperation on his face.


    It started out as $200,000 in damages, but now it had escted to $500,000!


    Ye Tian was overwhelmed with remorse.


    "Don''t be sad, Tian! It''s just $500,000!


    Money is just a material matter. You can always earn it backter,"forted Ye Ya.


    "Yes, Ya. You''re absolutely right. Since money is just a material thing, I will pay $200,000, and you will


    fork out the remaining $300,000!"


    "W-what?" asked Ye Ya as he stared at Ye Tian, "Tian, what are you saying? Why should I pay since


    you were the one who got into a traffic ident?"


    "How can you have the cheek to ask? If you didn''t try to act smart, would I have to end up paying


    $500,000 for repairs?


    Wasn''t it all your fault?" scolded Ye Tian as he gnashed his teeth. He was dying to kick his little brother


    and nephew to death in his heart.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya got into an argument in broad daylight.


    Those brothers would have probably gotten into a fistfight if Dong Mei didn''t stop them!


    Ye Fan had no idea what was happening behind him.


    But Ye Fan would show no pity even if he found out.


    The Ye family had only themselves to me.


    If his uncles were loyal to Ye Fan, he would have helped. Lei Ao-Ting wouldn''t have dared to ask for a


    penny if Ye Fan asked.


    But since they turned out to be heartless, they couldn''t me Ye Fan for his actions.


    Lei Ao-Ting drove Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing around the city all morning to sightsee.


    They went up Jingzhou''s ancient city walls to see the frozenkes and rivers outside the city and went


    up the mountain to ski.


    Lei Ao-Ting brought Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing for lunch at noon.


    "Mr Chu, I will take you both horseback riding in the afternoon. Then we will go to a hot springs golf


    course at night. Before that, let''s go eat. We''ll head over to the restaurant in a moment. It''s the best


    restaurant in Jingzhou and on par with Yunzhou''s Haiyuan Restaurant. It''s called Guangyue


    Restaurant!"

 Chapter 716 At Guangyue Restaurant

    Chapter 716 At Guangyue Restaurant


    "Wow, really? Guangyue Restaurant? That''s the finest restaurant in Jingzhou! Ao-Ting, are you really


    taking us there for dinner?" asked Lu Wen-Jing. Since she grew up in Jingzhou, she had heard plenty


    about Guangyue Restaurant.


    Lu Wen-Jing often heard her rich ssmates bragging after they ate at Guangyue Restaurant, so Lu


    Wen-Jing was surprised to hear Lei Ao-Ting wanted to take them there.


    Lei Ao-Ting looked at the sheer delight on Lu Wen-Jing''s face. Then he shook his head and smiled as


    he replied, "Jingjing, you sillyss. Gaining Mr Chu''s favor is far luckier than eating at Guangyue


    Restaurant. He can enter the best restaurant in Jingzhou or even Jiangdong with just a flick of his


    hand. You can just stick with him and enjoy a good life from now on."


    Despite Lei Ao-Ting''s gentle smile, he sounded somewhat envious.


    He didn''t know what dumb luck this littless had struck to gain the favor of Mr


    Chu.


    Mr Chu brought her everywhere he went!


    Of course, Lei Ao-Ting was clueless that Ye Fan treated Lu Wen-Jing well mainly because of Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    They got ready to head to Guangyue Restaurant as they chatted.


    But before Ye Fan got into the car, he suddenly halted.


    He turned to scour the ce.


    The ce was filled with people walking in all directions.


    Groups of friends were out for dinner while couples leaned against each other as they held hands and


    walked.


    There was heavy traffic, and the streets were bustling with activity since the holidays were around the


    corner.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Mr Chu?" asked Lei Ao-Ting quizzically when he detected something amiss with


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his and head and replied, "Nothing. Let''s go.¡±


    He didn''t linger after he failed to notice anything amiss. Then he followed Lei Ao-Ting up his car.


    HUUUU!


    The posh car cruised on the streets cutting through the cold wind like a hot knife slicing butter.


    No one noticed the burly silhouette which quietly appeared after Ye Fan and the others left.


    He looked ahead and stood still momentarily before he walked into the crowd.


    In front of Guangyue Restaurant.


    A Volvo slowly pulled up at the entrance.


    Ye Tian and the others got off the car when the car door opened.


    They had more or less wrapped up matters surrounding the car ident. All they needed to do was to


    pay Lei Ao-Ting.


    But now was not the time to deal with it.


    They had made ns to meet Ye Yu-Yan''s teacher, Lu Tian-He. Buying Lu Tian-He dinner was top on


    their list of priorities, and all other minor things could wait.


    But Ye Tian still felt furious when he recalled the traffic ident.


    "It''s such an unlucky day! It started out as a good day at first. Since we are buying Yu-Yan''s teacher


    dinner to thank him for grooming her, we could also take the chance to get closer to him. But we ended


    up getting in a traffic ident!" said Ye Tian as he sighed.


    "Uncle Tian, it''s all Ye Fan''s fault! I think he was angry that we didn''t give him a lift, so he deliberately


    got Lei Ao-Ting to speed and trigger you. He suddenly stopped so that you would collide into his rear


    and scammed your money. Ye Fan is so evil and scheming!" said Ye Jian furiously as he pushed all the


    me on Ye Fan.


    Ye Ya chimed in, "That''s right. The brat was awful when he was a kid. Now that he''s grown up, he''s still


    the same. I think neither of us should pay the $500,000. We should let Ye Fan cough it up instead!"


    Ye Ya and his son kept speaking ill of Ya Fan. The more Ye Tian thought about it, the angrier his felt,


    and his expression was very nasty.


    His displeasure towards Ye Fan intensified even further.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan plotted the traffic ident or not, Ye Tian was furious at Ye Fan for


    turning a deaf ear and leaving his uncle to his own devices.


    Dong Mei sighed and said, "I think we can''t keep making things difficult for Ye Fan. I know you


    despised Fan since he was young and purposely kept a distance because you didn''t want him to


    burden you down or harass you. But Fan is a proud and ambitious kid and might just seed in the


    future. Or else, why would Young Master Lei befriend him?"


    "Seed my foot! He''s just a live-in husband. How will he ever seed?


    Young Master Lei must be blind to befriend the likes of him," sneered Ye Tian coldly.


    "Enough. Stop bringing up these infuriating things. Let''s go over to Guangyue Restaurant and meet up


    with Yu-Yan and the others," said Ye Tian as he brought everyone into the restaurant.


    Ye Yu-Yan had gone to the hotel to pick up Lu Tian-He personally.


    "Oh yes. Tian, I almost forgot to ask. Don''t you need a membership to get into Guangyue Restaurant?


    Average folks are unable to make reservations. How did you do it?"


    After entering the restaurant, Ye Ya and the others were overwhelmed by its sheer opulence. They


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    wondered how Ye Tian managed to get them seats at the restaurant.


    Ye Tian sipped some tea before replying smugly, "I asked someone to do it for me. Although I''m not


    famous in the city, I have good repute in Dongyang County. Even though it is hard to reserve a table at


    Guangyue Restaurant, the richest man in Dongyang County can still get one!"


    Ye Ya and the others suddenly realized how he managed to get them a table.


    "But I didn''t think we could only get a subpar table in the main hall when the richest tycoon in


    Dongyang County helped us to get it. How big shot do you have to be in order to use the private rooms


    in here?" sighed Ye Ya softly.


    Although they were inside Guangyue Restaurant, it was clearly the worst table in the ce.


    "Ya, do you want to dine in one of Guangyue Restaurant''s private rooms? You really have wild dreams


    here! I heard you need to be worth at least a billion in order to enter one. Only people like Master Lei


    San and the Jingzhou mayor can use the VVIP rooms on Guangyue Restaurant''s top floor. We might


    have a name in the county, but in the city, we are considered nothing. If I can get to sit at the pinnacle


    of Guangyue Restaurant and dine with the likes of Master Lei San in my lifetime, it''s worth dying for!"


    said Ye Tian in an envious tone as he sighed.


    All men wanted in life was status and women.


    Ye Tian was a mere human, so he couldn''t help having such thoughts.


    "Enough. Stop dreaming. Yu-Yan is at the door. Let''s go over to greet them," said Dong Mei as she


    interrupted Ye Tian''s daydreams.


    Then the Ye family quickly got up and headed out.


    But...

 Chapter 717 Welcome with Fanfare

    Chapter 717 Wee with Fanfare


    Shortly after Ye Tian and the others left their table, the restaurant went into an uproar.


    Waitresses d in cheongsams came downstairs one after another and hurried over to Guangyue


    Restaurant''s entrance. Even their manager and boss came downstairs and went out too.


    The entire restaurant was in a jitterymotion as though the king wasing.


    Ye Tian asked a waiter when he noticed themotion, "Youngdy, what''s going on? Why''s everyone


    so anxious?"


    "Sir, an important man ising to the restaurant. Sorry, I have to hurry over and wee him,"


    replied the waitress before she turned to leave hurriedly.


    Ye Tian and the others were stunned to hear her exnation.


    "A big shot?" "Did they catch wind that General Lu wasing and went out to wee him?"


    "Haha!"


    "That''s great!"


    "The Ye family can get to bask in General Lu''s glory too."


    "Let''s go wee him!¡±


    Ye Tian and the others chuckled before following the restaurant waiter out.


    Meanwhile, a red carpet was alreadyid outside the restaurant.


    The restaurant staff was standing respectfully on both sides of the steps.


    All the restaurant executives stood at the door and looked into the distance with flowers in their hands


    and looked like they were waiting for someone.


    Finally, a military green SUV pulled up outside the restaurant.


    An old man got off the car with a young


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmmm? Yu-Yan, did your father prepare this?¡± asked Lu Tian-He in surprise when he saw the grand


    wee when he got off the car.


    "Huh...huh? I...I guess?" replied Ye Yu-Yan at a loss. She was clearly uncertain whether the glorious


    wee was meant for her teacher.


    "Haha! You must be Yu-Yan''s teacher, Deputy Military Instructor, General Lu Tian-He, right? I''m Yu-


    Yan''s father, Ye Tian. We invited you for dinner at Guangyue Restaurant to thank you for grooming our


    girl. It''s a great honor for the Ye family and Jingzhou that you could turn up for a meal here. See? All


    these Guangyue Restaurant execs are here to wee you," said a male voice as heughed heartily.


    Ye Tian and the rest of the Ye family came over andplimented Lu Tian-He.


    Lu Tian-He replied politely, "You''re too kind, Mr Ye. You didn''t have to go to the expense of nning


    such a grand wee for an old man like me. I feel so bad. I simply don''t deserve it."


    "Oh my! General Lu, you''re too modest. You help to defend our country, so you deserve all the fanfare.


    Enough. Let''s dispense with formalities and continue our chat inside."


    Ye Tian and the others smiled tteringly before bringing Lu Tian-He into the restaurant.


    But when everyone was about to walk on the red carpet and enter the establishment, an employee


    stopped them.


    "Sorry! One moment please, no one is allowed to enter the restaurant yet," said the restaurant staff


    apologetically.


    Ye Tian was stunned to hear this.


    What?


    "Why can''t we go in? Have you made a mistake? Do you know who you''re talking to? I''m Ye Tian, a


    Dongyang County official. This is Lu Tian-He, the army''s special forces trainer and a major general


    Even your managers respectfully offer us flowers when they see us. How dare a rookie like you stop


    us?" shouted Ye Tian madly.


    He found the employee stupid. Didn''t the restaurant send everyone out to wee Lu Tian-He? Why


    did the staff stop them from entering when Lu Tian-He was standing right before them?


    Sure enough, the restaurant executives walked over with courteous smiles and flowers in hand when


    Ye Tian finished his sentence.


    All the staff standing deferentially at the door bowed in unison.


    "Wee to Guangyue Restaurant, Mr Ye!"


    "Wee to Guangyue Restaurant, Mr Ye!"


    The waves of voices instantly echoed through the restaurant.


    Amid their reverent voices, the restaurant executives hurried over with flowers in their hands.


    Ye Tian stood dumbstruck instantly. He panicked in his heart.


    Mr...Mr Ye?


    Were they here to wee Ye Tian?


    Ye Ya and Ye Jian quickly pushed Ye Tian out while he was still in shock.


    "Uncle Tian, what are you waiting for? They areing over to give you flowers. Aren''t you going to


    take them? Yu-Yan, you should go over too. You can share in your father''s glory since you''re his


    daughter," urged Ye Jian with a smile.


    After Ye Jian convinced his uncle, Ye Tian genuinely thought those restaurant executives were here to


    offer him flowers.


    So he beamed as he walked over with his daughter.


    As Ye Tian walked over, he said high spiritedly, "You''re too kind! Although I made a name for myself in


    Dongyang County in these recent years in politics, you can just offer a toast to show your respect.


    There''s really no need to go through the trouble of arranging such a huge wee! Yu-Yan, go on and


    take the flowers. Greet your elders while you''re at it.''''


    Ye Tian chuckled as he told his daughter to ept those flowers.


    But the restaurant executives unexpectedly pushed Ye Yu-Yan aside as though they didn''t see her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ye Tian was instantly stunned and stared with his mouth wide open.


    Before they finished the conversation, someone pped him and shoved him aside.


    "Where did these dumbassese from? Get out of the bloody way! Hurry up and go! Can you suffer


    the consequences for holding us up?" asked someone angrily. Then they ignored Ye Tian and his


    daughter and walked ahead right past them.


    A skinny man holding the hand of a pretty girl appeared before them with a young man trailing behind


    them


    "Tha...that''s Ye...Ye Fan?!"


    "How could it be him?"


    The entire Ye family was dumbstruck.


    Ye Tian''s pupils constricted while Ye Ya and Ye Jian trembled hard.


    Ye Yu-Yan was so shocked that her lips trembled while she remained speechless.


    They didn''t expect the man whom Guangyue Restaurant was weing with so much fanfare was Ye


    Fan!


    "But...but why...why?" asked Ye Tian as he went into a daze.


    It felt as though their nephew had given him a tight p on his face.


    Ye Fan was certainly deftly pping them!


    It was public embarrassment for Ye Tian!


    Ye Tian and the others trembled in astonishment as they watched Ye Fan and the others bask in


    everyone''s warm wee and step onto the brand new red carpet and walk upstairs proudly like they


    were the center of the universe!


    They didn''t even cast an eye at them when they walked past the Ye family!

 Chapter 718 An Attack

    Chapter 718 An Attack


    "Yu-Yan, do you know these folks?" asked Lu Tian-He perplexedly when Ye Fan and the others entered


    Guangyue Restaurant with all that fanfare.


    After all, Lu Tian-He witnessed the entire spectacle for himself.


    Judging from the Ye family''s reaction after these three people turned up at the restaurant, they were


    clearly acquainted.


    "No, we don''t. He''s just a live-in husband. Why would we know someone like him?" replied Ye Tian


    coldly before Ye Yu-Yanposed an answer.


    Ye Tian had already collected himself from the earlier shock.


    Even now, Ye Tian refused to believe that Ye Fan was anyone who mattered.


    He merely assumed Ye Fan was indulging in Young Master Lei''s glory.


    But Ye Fan kept embarrassing them repeatedly, so it undoubtedly intensified the Ye family''s resentment


    towards him.


    "Let''s go, General Lu. Let''s not get distracted by the likes of them. Let''s go in and eat," said Ye Tian.


    His face was still red from the restaurant executive''s p, but now was not the time to pursue this.


    More importantly, they had to pay good hosts to Lu Tian-He.


    After all, Ye Yu-Yan depended on Lu Tian-He for a meteoric rise in the army in the future.


    Lu Tian-He didn''t keep probing and entered the restaurant with them.


    But the quizzical look on Lu Tian-He''s face remained.


    He couldn''t put his finger on it, but Ye Fan looked awfully familiar.


    Since Lu Tian-He only caught a quick nce, he couldn''t remember who Ye Fan was.


    Lu Tian-He stopped trying since he couldn''t recall Ye Fan and followed the Ye family into the


    restaurant.


    Compared to Ye Fan, their entrance was particrly cold and sad. There were neither restaurant


    executives there to offer flowers nor people to wee them.


    Ye Tian and the others felt very awkward and embarrassed. They felt as though Ye Fan had trampled


    them beneath his feet and humiliated them.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, Lu Tian-He remained calm and didn''t seem to care about shy wees.


    He was only here because of the Ye family''s enthusiasm and turned up for dinner on ount of Ye Yu-


    Yan.


    Ye Tian and the others took their seats in the main hall very quickly. The dishes were soon served, and


    they started eating.


    Meanwhile, in one of the posh private rooms.


    Ye Fan, Lu Wen-Jing, and Lei Ao-Ting had taken their seats.


    "Mr Chu, what do you think? Was the wee grand enough? I know you like keeping a low profile


    and prefer not to divulge your identity, so I didn''t tell the restaurant who you really were. I only told him


    yourst name was Ye," said Lei Ao-Ting with a proud smile on his face as though he wanted Ye Fan''s


    approval.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Thanks for the kind intentions. Did you and your father tell anyone that I''m


    in Jingzhou? I''m here to spend the new year with my mother, so I don''t wish to be disturbed."


    Ye Fan went back to his hometown so quietly because he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    After all, given Ye Fan''s status in Jiangdong, if anyone caught wind he was home, probably even the


    Jingzhou mayor woulde knocking on his door.


    Then all the elites in Jingzhou would keep turning up, and Ye Fan would have no peace throughout the


    entire holiday.


    Since Ye Fan wanted to enjoy a peaceful holiday, he didn''t want anyone to know he was back.


    Lei Ao-Ting nodded and replied, "Mr Chu, don''t worry. We get it. To be honest, Mr Chu, ever since you


    helped rid the Jingzhou citizens of that pest, all the city leaders have wanted to visit you, but my father


    turned them down. But Mr Chu, my father and I can''t keep it up. After this Lunar New Year, there''s


    probably no way we can stop them and they will probably all visit Mr Chu to wish you a happy Lunar


    New Year."


    "Oh yes. Dad wanted me to pass a message. He has more or less prepared all the jade you wanted.


    He will send it over to you on the first day of Lunar New Year. You can consider it our Lunar New Year


    gift to you, Mr Chu."


    Lei Ao-Ting politely smiled as he spoke and offered Ye Fan a toast.


    The wind suddenly blew the private room''s window open.


    The cold wind suddenly gusted in from outside.


    Lei Ao-Ting instantly frowned and shouted sternly, "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t you know how to


    close a window properly? Hurry up and close it!"


    Ye Fan''s calm face instantly turned solemn while Lei Ao-Ting reprimanded the restaurant staff.


    Then Ye Fan smiled.


    "There''s no need to close it. This window is good enough to keep the wind out, but it can''t keep people


    out," said Ye Fan slowly as he immediately set his teacup down.


    Lei Ao-Ting suddenly panicked a little in his heart and asked, "Mr Chu, what...what do you mean? Did


    something happen?"


    Ye Fan quietly got up and went downstairs without uttering a word.


    Before Ye Fan left, he turned to tell Lei Ao-Ting, "I''m handing Jingjing over to you. Take care of her. I''ll


    be right back."


    "Mr Chu?" asked Lei Ao-Ting. Although he wanted to ask, Ye Fan had already left.


    All that remained for Lei Ao-Ting was the view of Ye Fan''s skinny and imposing back!


    Downstairs in the main hall.


    Many people were happily chatting while eating.


    Ye Fan sat down at an empty table. He picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, and


    started drinking it.


    "Oh look, isn''t that my cousin? Why are you drinking tea by yourself? Didn''t youp up a lot of attention


    when you arrived with Young Master Lei? Why? Did you get chased downstairs because you didn''t


    serve Young Master Lei well enough?" ridiculed Ye Jian. They were having dinner nearby when he


    happened to see Ye Fan and instantly pounced on the opportunity to hurl insults at him.


    Ye Ya instantly sneered when he turned to see Ye Fan, "Some people just like to rub shoulders with the


    rich and powerful and keep wanting to take shortcuts. They never stop to think that no one cares about


    them if they are incapable. Leading an honest life and making an honest living is the right way to go.


    They are destined to fail by staying on this crooked path!¡±


    Ye Tian sneered coldly too, "Humph. You good-for-nothing! You''re going topletely embarrass the


    Ye family sooner orter!"


    "Enough. Just cut it out," said Dong Mei to Ye Tian. She couldn''t bear listening to them ridicule Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan merely shook his head and smiled when Ye Jian and the others insulted him. Then he


    replied in a deep tone, "Uncles, regardless of whether I''m a good-for-nothing, I suggest you hurry up


    and leave if you don''t want to suffer."


    But Ye Fan instantly triggered Ye Tian. Ye Tian threw his chopsticks on the table and shouted furiously,


    "You brat! How dare you? Are you trying to revolt? How can you threaten your uncles? Why? Do you


    want to touch us too after you beat your cousin up? I''d like to see how you n on making us suffer?!"

 Chapter 719 Wind Gusting

    Chapter 719 Wind Gusting


    "Yu-Yan, teach him a lesson! Or else, he might start thinking that the Ye family is afraid of him. If you


    want to fight, then I will tell Yu-Yan to have some fun with you today. Do you think no one in the Ye


    family can handle you now that you''re all grown up and independent? I tell you, that''s the biggest


    mistake of your life! My daughter, Yu-Yan, has undergone special training for years. She can even


    easily bring a cow to its knees with a single punch, much less an animal like you!" shouted Ye Tian


    furiously in the restaurant.


    Ye Tian''s displeasure towards Ye Fan, which he had suppressed in his heart all these days, exploded


    instantly. Even Dong Mei couldn''t stop him when his fury boiled over.


    Ye Yu-Yan got up and nced at Ye Fan.


    Her calm eyes were filled with contempt and disgust for Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, I tolerated you on ount of Grandpa, but you keep offending my father and me repeatedly.


    How can I let you off? I will give you onest chance to apologize to my father! Apologize now!" said Ye


    Yu-Yan deeply with a cold voice.


    Ye Fan ignored Ye Yu-Yan and didn''t even turn to look.


    Ye Fan kept sitting there with his teacup in hand while the scent of tea wafted from the cup. He took a


    sip beforeughing in self-deprecation and replying, "Apologize? Why should I? I told you to leave for


    your own good. If you don''t appreciate it, then go on eating. Sigh! Despicable people simply think the


    worst of others.¡±


    "You scoundrel! How dare you call us despicable?" scolded Ye Jian loudly as he instantly mmed the


    table and stood up.


    Then at this moment.


    A loud bang came.


    The restaurant opened with a bang from behind Ye Jian.


    Wind suddenly guested outside.


    A bitingly cold air current surged into the restaurant through its open windows and door like a howling


    tornado.


    Amid the strong gusts of wind, a man dressed in ck stood before the restaurant with a katana


    hanging from his waist, looking like a ghost.


    He quietly appeared before them just like that!


    "Where did this lunatice from? Get lost!" shouted Ye Jian as he stared wide-eyed after getting


    startled by this man who came out of nowhere.


    Since they were in modern times, Ye Ya instinctively thought the man was a roadside magician who


    conjured magic for kids for a living when he spotted his incongruous dressing. He didn''t pay him any


    attention and just shouted at him immediately.


    But Ye Ya brought a huge catastrophe upon himself by scolding the man.


    The man''s eyes turned cold. He took a step and served a muffled sounding blow.


    PFFFT.


    Ye Ya howled in agony as blood mixed with bits of flesh instantly spewed from his mouth.


    The man sent him flying out like a cannonball. Then hended hard on the ground and became


    incapable of standing up again.


    "Dad!" shouted Ye Jian in terror.


    "Ya?!"


    "Asshole, how dare you assault him in broad daylight..." swore Ye Tian angrily.


    Before Ye Tian finished his sentence, the man in ck kicked viciously. The restaurant table before


    them exploded, and tea sprayed everywhere while his internal energies gusted like a raging wind.


    Ye Tian flew right out because of his intense energy. He broke many tables and chairs before he finally


    An excruciating pain in his belly left him crying.


    "Dad!"


    "Tian!" shouted Dong Mei in terror with tears flowing from her eyes. She ran over to help Ye Tian up.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes instantly turned red when she witnessed her father getting beaten to a pulp by the


    man.


    She couldn''t be bothered to teach Ye Fan a lesson now. Instead, she clenched her fists tightly and


    turned to attack the man in ck.


    "I, Ye Yu-Yan, am the captain of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop! How dare you attack my father? Go


    and die!¡±


    "Yu-Yan, don''t be rash," said Lu Tian-He as he instantly stopped her.


    But it was toote.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s fists were already in front of the man.


    The man in ck looked on coldly without expression as he calmly waited for Ye Yu-Yan''s fist to reach


    him.


    He shook his head in the end.


    BOOOM!


    Then a violent punch exploded.


    The man in ck unexpectedly did nothing to evade Ye Yu-Yan''s fist before he punched her too.


    It felt like Mars crashing onto Earth when his blow suddenly collided with Ye Yu-Yan''s punch.


    What?


    Ye Yu-Yan''s face turned ghastly pale the moment they exchanged blows. She inwardly eximed in


    surprise.


    Instantaneously, Ye Yu-Yan''s fist turned 180 degrees from his blow. Amid the sound of cracking bones,


    her entire arm was fractured.


    Ye Yu-Yan excruciatingly screamed as she flew out.


    The man''s punch sent Ye Yu-Yan flying through the air like the autumn wind as it swept up all leaves in


    its wake.


    Ye Yu-Yan was just swaggering around in front of Ye Fan, but now shey prone on the ground


    hugging her arm as she cried and moaned in agony.


    "Yu-Yan! You were too rash, child," said Lu Tian-He as he ran over anxiously.


    "General Lu, it...it hurts. It hurts so much!" cried Ye Yu-Yan agonizingly with tears cascading down her


    face.


    It was the first time all these years she suffered such an epic defeat.


    Almost all her pride had broken into smithereens under his attack.


    "Master, I...I''m sorry. I was useless. I was a disgrace," said Ye Yu-Yan with tears trickling down her


    face.


    Ye Yu-Yan once thought she was a shining star in fighting among others her age. No one was able to


    withstand a single blow from her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But she unexpectedly suffered this painful defeat in her first battle since she came back to her


    hometown and even broke her arm.


    Lu Tian-He shook his head and consoled her, "Yu-Yan, you''re too hard on yourself. This man is the top


    disciple of the Sword God from Japan, so he is incredibly well-versed in the art of fighting. You might


    have practiced martial arts with me for years, but you are just a beginner with martial arts, so it''s no


    surprise that he defeated you."


    What?


    "He...he''s that top Sword Shrine disciple? Is he the man we''re looking for?" asked Ye Yu-Yan in shock


    the moment she heard his words.


    They had searched for him for days without any sess, but he fell into their hands today!


    "Yu-Yan, you have to rest. I will help avenge you!¡± consoled Lu Tian-He. Then he stood up and went


    towards the burly man.


    Then the old man''s deep voice reverberated like arge bell.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you must be the top disciple of the Sword Shrine, Hua Ying-Tian, right?"


    Hmm?


    "Do you know me?"


    A ripple undted across the man''s cold and indifferent face when he heard the old man.


    Hua Ying-Tian didn''t expect someone to recognize him.

 Chapter 720 Coming to an End!

    Chapter 720 Coming to an End!


    "Your master is the Sword God and is renowned throughout thend. Since you are his best student, I


    naturally know who you are," replied Lu Tian-He in a deep tone as he smiled coldly.


    Hua Ying-Tian''s eyes remained cold. He nced at Lu Tian-He indifferently and said, "In that case,


    why don''t you get lost? Those who seek to get in my way will die!"


    His low voice sounded explosive.


    The temperature in the restaurant fell by a few degrees.


    The audience that had gathered became instantly startled and retreated with their faces pale.


    The Ye family shivered. They were so terrified that it felt as though their souls were getting


    extinguished.


    They didn''t expect this ruthless man to crash their party.


    Ye Tian and the others even almost got beaten to death by him!


    They finally regretted not listening to Ye Fan.


    They should have heeded Ye Fan''s advice to leave when they could and avoid this unexpected


    cmity.


    But with General Lu around, Ye Tian and the others were certain that he could do something about Hua


    Ying-Tian.


    The truth was, Hua Ying-Tian might be able to petrify anyone except Lu Tian-He.


    Lu Tian-He said deeply with a dark look in his eyes, "Don''t you think you''re speaking too arrogantly?


    You''re on Chinese territory, and there is no ce for your arrogance! I don''t minding clean with


    you. War God Castle tasked me toe to Jingzhou and capture you! If you abided by thew, we


    would have treated you like an honored guest. From the looks of it now, you have traversed the ocean


    to bring disaster to China instead. In that case, how can I let you wreak havoc? Today, I will ughter


    you in the name of War God Castle!"


    B000M!


    Lu Tian-He''s furious voice exploded and sent a violent wind gushing through the restaurant.


    Ye Yu-Yan instantly looked at them sharply.


    She knew her teacher was finally about to disy his prowess!


    "Yu-Yan, is your teacher any good? Will he win?" asked Ye Jian in panic when he realized a battle was


    about to break out.


    "Of course! He''s the deputy chief military instructor of the entire army. He is incredibly powerful and


    peerless. Even if dozens of men attacked General Lu at the same time, they are no match for him,


    much less a Japanese pirate like him! He''s going to be aplete pushover!¡± replied Ye Yu-Yan


    proudly while she overlooked the pain in her arm.


    She sounded utterly proud.


    The only thing Ye Yu-Yan remained proud of now was her teacher, Lu Tian-He.


    "Wow! Is General Lu that powerful? Since you have such an incredible teacher, with his support, you


    might even be a general yourself!" eximed Ye Jian in astonishment when he heard how


    formidable Lu Tian-He was.


    Ye Jian admired his cousin a little more.


    After all, good masters could groom great disciples.


    Since Lu Tian-He was so formidable, Ye Yu-Yan was bound to have a bright future!


    Ye Jian''s ttery put Ye Yu-Yan in a better mood. Her arm was no longer as painful, and the sense of


    pride on her face intensified.


    Ye Yu-Yan deliberately turned to nce at Ye Fan.


    And she looked as though she was proudly showing off her teacher.


    "Ye Fan, you once said that we have no idea who you were. But do you have any clue who I am? I


    attained my wish of getting invited to join the army at a young age! My teacher is a highly respected


    general and protector of China. I will be able to soar to great heights with him as my master. I will be


    the kind of big shot that you can only dream of being all your life. Then you will realize how hrious


    those things you told me at the family banquet were. From now on, you will recognize the gulf that lies


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    between us! You and I are from two different worlds," thought Ye Yu-Yan as she smiled smugly in her


    heart. She looked at Ye Fan with contempt brimming from her eyes.


    Her lofty aura was so intense.


    Ye Fan kept provoking her in the mere few days he had returned home.


    Ye Yu-Yan had repeatedly embarrassed herself in front of Ye Fan at the Qin family''s wedding and now


    at Guangyue Restaurant. It made her feel like aplete fool.


    But now her teacher was going to make a move on Hua Ying-Tian!


    Naturally, Ye Yu-Yan hoped that she could have the opportunity to hold her head high.


    Ye Yu-Yan wanted Ye Fan to learn that she wasn''t someone a useless man like him could covet or


    provoke.


    HUUUU!


    The bitingly cold wind continued gusting through the open windows and door.


    The restaurant was in utter silence.


    Everyone held their breaths in panic and watched as the situation progressed.


    Lu Tian-He and Hua Ying-Tian stood far apart as they looked at each other with their robes pping


    loudly in the cold wind.


    "It seems you really want to get in my way!" said Hua Ying-Tian as he shook his head. Then his eyes


    suddenly turn ice cold!


    "I had no wish to kill you, but since you prefer to die, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    BOOOM!


    Hua Ying-Tian''s internal energy exploded loudly with his angry shout.


    Boundless energy rose from his feet and spread throughout his body.


    Then he unleashed force from his core.


    Hua Ying-Tian became like a fully drawn powerful bow as he let out a mighty punch.


    His attack was so forceful that it came pressing down like a mountain!


    The battle between both these highly skilled martial artists from China and Japanmenced with Hua


    Ying-Tian''s first blow!


    Lu Tian-He nimbly avoided Hua Ying-Tian''s powerful punches without confronting them head-on.


    Instead, his aged body leaned back like spring at an odd angle.


    Hepletely evaded Hua Ying-Tian''s blows with an Iron Bridge move.


    Lu Tian-He''s move was so brilliantly executed that it left the crowd awestruck.


    Ye Jian kept pping in wonder with his eyes wide.


    He felt as though he was watching a movie!


    "Pretty good at dodging me, aren''t you?" asked Hua Ying-Tian as he coldlyughed after he missed Lu


    Tian-He the first time. Then he changed his punches into a palm move and struck Lu Tian-He at his


    belly.


    Lu Tian-He ced both feet on the ground, moved his body sideways, and dodgedterally.


    After breaking free of Hua Ying-Tian''s harassment, Lu Tian-He went into the offensive. He jumped and


    leaped into the air and kicked him dozens of times, stirring up wind nonstop in the process.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    The two exchanged blows to no end in the restaurant, with no clear winner emerging.


    Their impact sounded like gold and jade nging incessantly in the air.


    Intense gusts of wind made Ye Yu-Yan''s bangs flutter as it swept across the halls.


    In the end, they blocked each other''s palm moves head-on.


    B000M!


    With a boom, both of themnded on the ground and retreated in unison.


    Lu Tian-He took a single step back while Hua Ying-Tian retreated by three and only stopped when he


    bumped into the table behind him.


    "Haha! He won! General Lu won!¡± said Ye Yu-Yan in delight.


    ¡°Yu-Yan, General Lu is so brilliant even at this old age. He certainly is a worthy general. He defeated


    that Japanese scum so quickly!" said Ye Jian excitedly when he saw what happened.


    From their perspective, Hua Ying-Tian


    retreated two more steps than Lu Tian-He, so he must have gotten defeated.


    But just as they reveled in joy at Lu Tian-He''s sess, no one noticed the youth in the corner shaking


    his head as he calmly drank tea.


    Ye Fan''s red lips parted and quietly uttered, "It seems he''s done for."

 Chapter 721 Sheer Hopelessness!

    Chapter 721 Sheer Hopelessness!


    "That''s bloody bullshit! What do you know about martial arts? Are you blind? Can''t you tell who won?


    Stop spouting nonsense! Yu-Yan''s teacher is a highly respected deputy chief military instructor. How


    could he lose?" yelled Ye Jian furiously at Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yan nced at Ye Fan in displeasure. Her disdain and hate for Ye Fan increased.


    "Are you fit to makements about my teacher? Stop acting smart. You''re just making a joke of


    yourself," muttered Ye Yu-Yan coldly. Then she turned away and didn''t even bother to look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about their ridicule.


    Instead, heughed gently before pouring himself another cup of tea and drinking it.


    After they fought, the hall fell into momentary silence.


    Lu Tian-He steadied himself. He stared at Hua Ying-Tian like a vulture with gravity brimming from his


    face.


    Despite gaining the upper hand in their earlier battle, Lu Tian-He didn''t seem the least bit happy.


    Instead, the sense of worry and gravity in his heart intensified.


    Hua Ying-Tian was nonchnt inparison.


    A cold smile surfaced on Hua Ying-Tian''s face as he said, "Lu Tian-He, that''s enough! You have


    already used all your power, and all you gained was a slight upper hand, while I haven''t even used my


    sword!"


    Then everyone heard a sh the moment Hua Ying-Tian finished his words.


    A sword ng exploded like a dragon''s roar.


    Very quickly, a coldness swept across the atmosphere.


    Then Lu Tian-He watched as the man walk a few steps before his sword attacked with boundless


    energy!


    What?


    Lu Tian-He''s eyes swiftly constricted when he sensed Hua Ying-Tian''s ample sword energy.


    Lu Tian-He realized something was amiss and wanted to retreat.


    But it was all toote!


    That boundless sword glow ran towards him from everywhere!


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    A bright and threatening light reflected off the sharp sword.


    The low roars of a monster seemed to surge through the entire hall with each crisp ng of Hua Ying-


    Tian''s sword.


    Hua Ying-Tian''s swift and fierce sword moves kept sweeping over.


    It felt as though a storm was raging through thend.


    Then for a moment, the wind stopped howling while the rain hung in a standstill in the air!


    All chaos fell silent.


    CRACK!


    Hua Ying-Tian sheathed his sword and stood loftily.


    The old man, Lu Tian-He, stood behind him too.


    HUUUU!


    Wind quietly gusted, making Ye Yu-Yan''s bangs and Lu Tian-He''s snow-white robes flutter.


    Then came a swish.


    Lu Tian-He''s white robes shockingly cracked.


    The 49 cuts left Lu Tian-He covered with wounds.


    Blood oozed from his body.


    Instantaneously, he was covered with blood.


    PFFFT!


    Lu Tian-He trembled before coughing blood and tumbling to the ground.


    "Master! Master..."


    Everyone fell into a deadly silence.


    They were all too fearful of speaking, only Ye Yu-Yan''s tragic cries echoed through the restaurant.


    Ye Yu-Yan screamed in terror like a lunatic.


    She stared in disbelief at the sight.


    She never thought that her almost invincible teacher and idol, Lu Tian-He, would shockingly lose!


    Also, it was an utter defeat.


    The moment Hua Ying-Tian drew his sword, he defeated Lu Tian-He at an astounding speed.


    The second Ye Yu-Yan''s teacher fell to the ground, she watched the man she idolized and respected


    like a father astonishingly copsed.


    The man whom Ye Yu-Yan viewed as an undying legend instantly came apart.


    Her tears fell torrentially in a second.


    Ye Yu-Yan howled in panic. She disregarded the pain from her broken arm and ran over to Lu Tian-He.


    "General Lu! General Lu! Wake up! Say something, will you? Are you okay? Stand up, will you? You


    can''t lose! You are my greatest hero! How can you get defeated? You''re the best!" cried Ye Yu-Yan


    torrentially in a tragic tone.


    The only thing Ye Yu-Yan could be proud of in her heart was destroyed, so she could only cry


    sorrowfully.


    Lu Tian-He was at his dying breath.


    Even if Hua Ying-Tian didn''t kill him, he was too deeply injured to say a word.


    He parted his lips, but only blood flowed out.


    Probably everyone was terrified by the sight.


    Ye Jian, who was ridiculing Ye Fan just moments ago, trembled nonstop with his face already ghastly


    pale from the shock.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan''s words to be spot on.


    Lu Tian-He was really defeated.


    Even the deputy chief military instructor lost. There was probably no one else in Jingzhou who could


    stand against this lunatic before them.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU FOR HURTING MY TEACHER!" a piercing scream suddenly came from in


    front.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Despite Ye Yu-Yan''s injuries, she surprisingly found the courage to charge over to Hua Ying-Tian with


    her eyes bloodshot.


    But even her teacher had lost to Hua Ying-


    Tian. How could Ye Yu-Yan stand a chance?


    Ye Yu-Yan charged over to Hua Ying-Tian, but he trampled her at his feet before she came close.


    Ye Yu-Yan crumpled to the ground as Hua Ying-Tian stepped on her viciously from behind her back.


    He stepped on Ye Yu-Yan heedlessly as though he were stepping on an ant!


    The piercing pain from behind left Ye Yu-Yan moaning in agony.


    Tears mixed with her blood and kept flowing from her.


    "Yu-Yan!"


    "Let go of my daughter, you asshole!"


    "Let her go!"


    Dong Mei and Ye Tian''s eyes turned bloodshot when they saw the humiliation their daughter suffered.


    Ye Tiany prone on the ground with blood brimming from his mouth while he gnashed his teeth and


    howled. He wanted to rescue his daughter, but it waspletely futile.


    He couldn''t even stand after Hua Ying-Tian kicked him.


    Hua Ying-Tian hurled a chair at Dong Mei, and she was thrown a few meters away before she could


    make it over.


    Everyone in the restaurant was petrified by Hua Ying-Tian''s terrifying aura.


    Everyone stared at the man before him like he was a demon.


    Ye Jian was so petrified he pissed his pants, leaving his pants wet as he shivered without daring even


    to breathe audibly or save Ye Yu-Yan.


    He watched Hua Ying-Tian in horror as he stepped on Ye Yu-Yan.


    Ye Yu-Yan went dizzy from the loss of blood and excruciating agony.


    "Am...am I going to die?" asked Ye Yu-Yan as shey on the ground in immense pain and looked at her


    parents and cried.


    "Dad, Mum, I''m going to die! I''m sorry. I wasn''t able to bring glory to the Ye family..." muttered Ye Yu-


    Yan sorrowfully with her red lips shivering.


    Now that she was about to die, she was no longer fearful and only calm and remorseful.


    Ye Yu-Yan had led a glorious life. She was always the center of attraction, be it at school or in the army.


    Everyone said she was the Ye family''s true dragon, so she imagined the bright future she might have


    countless times. She fantasized about making the Ye family renowned in Jingzhou and be one of


    Jiangdong''s rich and powerful families. She envisioned her family making a name because of her.


    It didn''t dawn on Ye Yu-Yan that these were nothing but extravagant hopes.

 Chapter 722 Ye Fan Attacks

    Chapter 722 Ye Fan Attacks


    However, Ye Yu-Yan was too indignant to die.


    Her life had barely started. Was it going to end today?


    She hadn''t even have the chance to date or even encounter a man she liked.


    Tears sparkled as they flooded from her eyes torrentially.


    Ye Yu-Yan instantly didn''t feel quite as unperturbed as she imagined when she truly faced death.


    Her heart was filled with regret.


    Ye Yu-Yan wished with all her heart that an unsurpassable hero woulde for her and descend from


    the skies on a cloud to save her.


    But Ye Yu-Yan was keenly aware that it was nothing but a fantasy.


    Heroes like this only appeared in movies.


    There was no Sun Wukong in reality. How could Ye Yu-Yan ever be the fairy, Zixia, and be saved


    by Sun Wukong like the story in the book?


    Ye Yu-Yan gradually lost consciousness.


    She sensed Hua Ying-Tian stepping on her even harder.


    Her family''s shouting and crying kept ringing in her ear.


    All she could see was blood.


    But just as Ye Yu-Yan was on the brink of suffocating from the force on her back, Hua Ying-Tian''s angry


    voice exploded like a tempest and instantly swept through the restaurant.


    "Aren''t you going to step forward? I crossed the ocean in search of you! If you don''t show your face,


    then don''t me me for ughtering the Ye family!"


    His voice went off like a stifled thunderp as it surged through the restaurant.


    What?


    The crowd instantly shivered.


    Everyone looked around in shock.


    An inexplicable sense of surprise swept through their hearts.


    Was there some other highly skilled martial artist?


    But who was it?


    Who could make Hua Ying-Tian traverse such a great distance toe to China for him?


    "In that case, he must be terribly strong to make someone like Hua Ying-Tian treat him so seriously,"


    thought Ye Jian as his face turned paler. The fear in his heart intensified.


    Even the mortally wounded Lu Tian-He and Ye Yu-Yan gritted their teeth to look up and tried their best


    to look at them.


    Lu Tian-He always wanted to know what brought Hua Ying-Tian to China.


    Only now did Lu Tian-He realize that Hua Ying-Tian entered China to ughter a man!


    They wanted to see who on earth it was who could make the Sword Shrine send Hua Ying-Tian to


    cross the ocean for him?


    The hall fell silent in an instant.


    Everyone held their breaths and scoured the ce, hoping to find the man Hua Ying-Tian was here for.


    Then one second passed, then two and three...


    Ten secondster, no one stepped forward.


    Ye Yu-Yan and Lu Tian-He''s final hope was doused when no one stepped forward.


    They were hoping that this mysterious man could save them.


    From the looks of it now, this person probably ran away ages ago when he witnessed Hua Ying-Tian''s


    deadly prowess.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s expression slowly fell. There was no hope left in her heart.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others were prepared to die.


    The man sitting in a corner in the restaurant quietly drinking his tea finished hisst sip finally.


    Then his calmughter quietly rang in the silent restaurant.


    "Did you travel for miles from the Sword Shrine and cross the ocean for me? I, Ye Fan, am deeply


    honored," said Ye Fan as his softughter felt like a gentle breeze.


    In an instant, the gentle breeze swept through the restaurant.


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Fan in unison the moment they heard his words.


    "Darn! Honor my ass! Are you an idiot?


    What business is it of yours? You''re a useless live-in husband. Did you think he would travel for miles


    to see an idiot like you?" scolded Ye Jian angrily. He almost pissed in his pants and trembled in fear


    when he realized it was Ye Fan.


    It didn''t cross Ye Jian''s mind that Ye Fan would have the audacity to own up!


    How dare he act tough when Hua Ying-Tian made such a formidable opponent?


    What was he trying to do?


    Ye Fan was exiled by the Chu family and became a live-in husband. Did Ye Fan think he could


    miraculously turn the tables against Hua Ying-Tian?


    Ye Jian, Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and the others cursed Ye Fan furiously when they saw his reaction.


    "You scoundrel! What are you bbering about? If you have a death wish, don''t drag us down under


    with you?!" shouted Ye Tian furiously as he almost burst into tears instantly and stared at Ye Fan with


    his


    eyes bloodshot.


    He waspletely petrified by Ye Fan''s words and was so angry that he wanted to kick Ye Fan to


    death.


    The lives of the Ye family members were hanging precariously. Ye Yu-Yan was even trampled under


    Hua Ying-Tian''s feet and on the verge of death.


    But Ye Tian didn''t think that Ye Fan would idiotically spout nonsense at a time like this and act tough.


    The moment he triggered Hua Ying-Tian, the entire Ye family would probably get dragged down by Ye


    Fan and meet with annihtion!


    Ye Yu-Yan shook her head as she looked at Ye Fan disappointedly.


    He was an ignorant fool.


    How could she have a cousin as foolish as Ye Fan?


    If Ye Fan stayed well behaved and did his best to keep a low profile, he would definitely have escaped


    death.


    But Ye Fan''s actions would end up bringing harm to him and the Ye family!


    Just as everyone stared at Ye Fan as though they were looking at an idiot, the gravely wounded Lu


    Tian-He stared dead straight at the skinny silhouette.


    He kept staring until Ye Fan''s form eventually ovepped with the incredibly domineering silhouette he


    witnessed at Yanqi Lake.


    Then Lu Tian-He almost instantly shivered.


    "Is he... Is...is that him?"


    HUUU!


    The bitingly cold wind gusted while Lu Tian-He muttered with his lips quivering.


    Hua Ying-Tian''s cold eyes nced around andnded on Ye Fan.


    "Are you Ye Fan? I have been searching high and low for you. You finally turned up today!"


    Hua Ying-Tian''s words left the crowd trembling.


    The people who were madly scolding Ye Fan felt as though they had been struck by lightning.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Their scolding came to an abrupt standstill!


    They all stared wide-eyed.


    It was as though they were chickens that had suddenly gotten gripped by their necks.


    A tsunami even flooded Ye Yu-Yan''s heart.


    They stared at Ye Fan in disbelief!


    Was Ye Fan speaking the truth?


    Was Hua Ying-Tian really looking for Ye Fan?


    But how could that be?


    Ye Fan was a nobody. What could he have done to make Hua Ying-Tian travel to China for him?


    Ye Fan remained calm while everyone was struck by shock.


    He continued calmly sitting as he held his teacup and took a sip.


    Then his calm voice rang, "Oh, really? But I''d like to know how you are rted to Hua Ying-Long?"


    Hua Ying-Tian replied deeply, "You don''t need to know. All you need to know is that you will meet your


    death today!"


    Ye Fan instantlyughed and replied, "He told me the same thing a few months ago at Yanqi Lake. In


    the end, he died and couldn''t even keep his corpse intact!"


    "You animal! You''re asking to get killed!" roared Hua Ying-Tian. Ye Fan''s words had triggered him.


    Hua Ying-Tian roared as he stepped forward and exploded in fury!

 Chapter 723 A Fight Ensues!

    Chapter 723 A Fight Ensues!


    "Fan, be careful!" shouted Lu Wen-Jing suddenly from upstairs in a worried tone.


    Themotion in the hall had already attracted Lu Wen-Jing and Lei Ao-Ting''s attention.


    They came out of the room because they were worried about Ye Fan.


    The moment they came out, they saw a vicious looking man attacking Ye Fan.


    Lu Wen-Jing had never witnessed such a scene before!


    She was so startled that her beautiful eyes turned red almost instantly.


    Lu Wen-Jing was both frightened and worried as she shouted.


    "Jingjing, don''t worry. He''s just some loser. How can he hurt me?"


    Even with Hua Ying-Tian''s fist right before him, Ye Fan was fearless.


    His face was as calm as a stillke. The storm before him was incapable of causing a single ripple in


    his heart.


    "You arrogant child! How dare you speak arrogantly now that you are on death''s doors?"


    Ye Fan hadpletely infuriated Hua Ying-Tian.


    Amid his angry roars, Hua Ying-Tian attacked Ye Fan even more sharply.


    Ye Fan merely smiled. Then he held up his teacup and poured it into the air.


    The tea and tea leaves transformed into swords!


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Everyone watched as the contents of the teacup swept towards Hua Ying-Tian.


    Then they hit the wall behind Hua Ying-Tian with a swoosh.


    Ye Fan''s tea neutralized Hua Ying-Tian''s attack. Some of his bangs were even cut off by the knife-like


    tea.


    After a few blows, Hua Ying-Tian stood there with gravity brimming from his heart.


    All his despise for Ye Fan disappeared.


    Only a deep worry remained in his eyes as he looked at Ye Fan.


    "Unsheathe your sword. Or else, you won''t ever have the chance to do it," said Ye Fan as he finally


    stood up loftily with his hands behind him.


    He turned to look at the man in ck before him.


    Ye Fan''s calmughter was filled with imposing prestige and disdain.


    And it was as though Ye Fan never gave a damn about Hua Ying-Tian.


    This time, Hua Ying-Tian didn''t lose his temper.


    Their preliminary exchange of blows had undoubtedly made Hua Ying-Tian treat Ye


    Fan seriously.


    "Ye Fan, you are pretty talented! From the looks of it, it was no ident that my little brother, Hua Ying-


    Long was defeated by you. But it doesn''t change the fact that you will meet your death today!"


    Hua Ying-Tian''s cold voice slowly reverberated through thend.


    At the same time, he reached his hand to grip the sword at his waist.


    His sword was unsheathed with a crisp ng.


    WOOONG!


    Hua Ying-Tian''s sword threateningly glowed after he unsheathed with a ring!


    Its cool dazzling gleam left everyone shuddering in fear.


    He defeated Lu Tian-He with this very sword.


    Would Ye Fan be able to withstand its


    attack?


    Many people held their breaths.


    Lu Tian-He stared at Ye Fan. Ye Yu-Yan gritted her teeth and looked up too.


    The sound of the sword came off sounding like the threatening roars of a dragon or tiger. In an instant,


    Hua Ying-Tian shed it downwards.


    "Seven-step continuous strike!"


    SLAAASH!


    Hua Ying-Tian stepped forward as swiftly as a bolt of lightning with a sword in hand.


    He was as swift as wind!


    If Xue Ren-Yang and the others were present, they would undoubtedly realize how much faster and


    stronger Hua Ying-Tian''s seven-step continuous strike was.


    Even the sword energy emanating from the sword move was capable of shattering several tables.


    Hua Ying-Tian was so swift that many faint shadows appeared in his wake when he executed the


    move.


    In a second, he took several steps! In a single step, he hacked the sword many times!


    The threatening sword gleam and sword energy swept towards Ye Fan.


    Hua Ying-Tian took 49 steps. He furiously hacked Ye Fan once with each step.


    In the end, Ye Fan was struck 49 times by Hua Ying-Tian''s sword.


    His long sleeve got ripped to shreds, and the shirt fabric blew up.


    Everyone saw that Ye Fan''s body was as riddled with cuts as Lu Tian-He''s.


    And his shirt was in shreds.


    "Fan," screamed Dong Mei frightfully.


    "Mr Chu..." shouted Lei Ao-Ting in shock.


    Tears cascaded from Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes in an instant. She cried as she ran towards Ye Fan, but Lei


    Ao-Ting held onto her tightly.


    Everyone shuddered at the sight and shook their heads, and sighed.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan sighed when she witnessed the attack.


    In the end, Ye Fan overestimated himself and sent himself to his death!


    "It''s over, you loser."


    Hua Ying-Tian sheathed his sword and stood as he looked at Ye Fan''s clothes in shreds.


    His cold imposing voice sounded like Ye Fan''s death knell.


    Hua Ying-Tian stood there coldly looking as he waited for Ye Fan''s clothing to get soaked in blood and


    end up lying in a pool of blood just like Lu Tian-He.


    But one second went by, then two....


    Twenty secondster...


    Despite his tattered clothes, there was no blood on his body.


    It seemed as though Hua Ying-Tian had plunged his sword on iron.


    Even though he attacked Ye Fan 49 times, he shockingly discovered that Ye Fan had remained


    "No! How...how can that be? That''s impossible!"


    Hua Ying-Tian could no longer keep his cool.


    He stared hard at Ye Fan as though he were looking at a demon.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan could escape unscathed from his best sword y!


    Fear surged in Hua Ying-Tian''s heart when he witnessed how incredible and formidable Ye Fan was.


    The muscles on Ye Fan''s tanned topless body twitched as Hua Ying-Tian went into a daze.


    No one knew how much power Ye Fan''s seemingly skinny physique truly contained.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ye Fan walked over to Hua Ying-Tian without uttering a word.


    His heavy steps sounded like the grim reaper sounding Hua Ying-Tian''s death knells. Ye Fan''s smile


    seemed terrifying and ghastly.


    "You brat, I underestimated you! But just because you managed to neutralize my seven-step


    continuous strike doesn''t mean I can''t do anything about you. I am the disciple of the Sword God,


    Mochizuki Kawa! Now I will let you have a taste of my true strength!"


    Since Hua Ying-Tian was a highly skilled expert of his generation, he quickly calmed down from the


    little surprise.


    He stared straight at Ye Fan angrily as his energy surged.


    His unbridled energy converged as though he was pulling his bow.


    Lu Tian-He''s eyes instantly quivered as he said, "Is he going to use the Sword God''s famous move?


    Mochizuki Sword Technique?!"


    SLAAASH!


    Hua Ying-Tian had already hacked towards Ye Fan with his swift and ferocious move while Lu Tian-He


    remained in awe.


    The strike was so aggressive that it felt as though a river of swords wereing for Ye Fan.


    The sharp and unstoppable force hacked Ye Fan ruthlessly.


    BOOOM!


    Intense energy emanating from the sword caused dust to float in the air.


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s skinny silhouette was devoured up by the unstoppable energy of the sword.

 Chapter 724 Kneel!

    Chapter 724 Kneel!


    "Haha! Ye Fan, despite your aplishment and the talent you show at such a young age, you will die


    under my sword today!"


    Hua Ying-Tian instantly tilted his head up andughed when his swordy swallowed up Ye Fan.


    His heartyughter echoed through the air like a blizzard.


    The Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, was Hua Ying-Tian''s foster father and master!


    So Mochizuki Kawa personally taught Hua Ying-Tian every skill he learned.


    The move that he executed earlier was one of his master''s famous moves.


    Although it was just one move, Hua Ying-Tian felt that Ye Fan was bound to die after suffering the blow.


    But Hua Ying-Tian''sughter didn''tst long.


    After the dust settled, the skinny silhouette appeared before him again.


    A cold smile hung from his face as he stood with his hands behind him.


    A smile remained on his handsome face all this time.


    And he continued to step forward.


    He seemed like a solitary boat in the tumultuous ocean, but he was unperturbed regardless of the


    torrential storm.


    No matter how formidable Hua Ying-Tian''s swordy was, Ye Fan remained unscathed!


    This time, Hua Ying-Tian really panicked.


    He stared at Ye Fan in disbelief with his eyes bloodshot as he said, "How...how can that be? That''s


    impossible! I attacked you so many times. How could you escape unscathed? I am the disciple of the


    Sword God. Why couldn''t I hurt you at all after I put in 100%? I can''t believe it! I simply can''t believe it!"


    Hua Ying-Tian was now behaving like a lunatic.


    He screamed hysterically and charged towards Ye Fan with the sword in hand. Then he hacked at Ye


    Fan like a madman with no particr strategy or technique.


    His attacknded on Ye Fan like a raging storm.


    In an instant, the sound of the sword nging could be heard.


    It went on resonantly and incessantly!


    But no matter how Hua Ying-Tian attacked, he was unable to touch Ye Fan.


    After thousands of blows, Ye Fan remainedpletely unscathed.


    It felt as though his efforts werepletely futile.


    Despite doing his utmost to attack Ye Fan, Hua Ying-Tian couldn''t hurt him.


    In the end, Hua Ying-Tian feltpletely hopeless.


    His eyes were bloodshot and bursting with fury.


    "Im-impossible! How....how is this possible?¡± screamed Hua Ying-Tian hysterically.


    The restaurant fell silent as everyone watched awestruck.


    All their doubts about Ye Fan dissipated.


    Ye Yu-Yan was especially shocked. A massive tsunami flooded her heart.


    She found it unbelievable.


    Was this man really Ye Fan?


    Was he really the Ye Fan whom she despised?


    "Hua Ying-Tian, it''s over. The show is over!"


    Ye Fan shook his head in silence as he looked at Hua Ying-Tian with his eyes bloodshot and looking


    crazy.


    Ye Fan''s two mere sentences sounded like he had sounded Hua Ying-Tian''s death knell!


    HUUU!


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s face instantly turned icy cold, and his aura changed.


    He seemed like a boundless and deep ocean.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    Amid his imposing roar, Ye Fan stood firmly on the ground as his internal energy swept over.


    He clenched his right fist tightly and suddenly hurled it at Hua Ying-Tian.


    The unstoppable punch exploded like a bomb.


    It was so strong that it left internal energy billowing in its wake!


    BAAAAM!


    Hua Ying-Tian got struck in the belly with a stifled blow and got thrown into mid-air.


    Blood spurted, and the jarring red blood sprayed into the air.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! Cloud Sun Kick!"


    BOOOM!


    Wind gusted into the restaurant as Ye Fan jumped into the air.


    It was as though Ye Fan was an eagle spreading its wings.


    Ye Fan struck Hua Ying-Tian viciously with an angry shout and kicked him right in the chest.


    PFFFT!


    Ribs cracked while blood sprayed into the air!


    Lu Tian-He and Ye Yu-Yan stared in shock when they saw Hua Ying-Tian''s chest swiftly sink from Ye


    Fan''s blow.


    Blood and broken pieces of flesh spurted everywhere!


    In an instant, the restaurant was covered with crimson blood.


    It seemed like a blood rain!


    The unstoppable Ye Fan wounded Hua Ying-Tian critically with such speed that he was like the autumn


    wind as it swept up all leaves in its wake!


    Amid the low rumble, Hua Ying-Tian crashed heavily to the ground.


    Hua Ying-Tian was now dripping in blood and utterly pathetic. He was no longer as awestriking as the


    time when he defeated Lu Tian-He.


    He was as pathetic as a dog!


    Inparison, the man before him continued to tower over him loftily.


    He looked at Hua Ying-Tian imposingly as he towered above him.


    Ye Fan looked at the man by his feet with his deep eyes.


    The cold wind could make his hair flutter, but it was powerless against his imposing aura!


    In the distance, mist swirled above Dongchang Lake.


    Guangyue Restaurant leaned into the clouds behind him.


    And only Ye Fan remained standing!


    "Kneel!¡± shouted Ye Fan suddenly.


    His explosive voice left a wave of air swooshing in all directions!


    Despite the lethal injuries, Hua Ying-Tian shockingly stood up from the ground when Ye Fan shouted


    sternly.


    He dragged his severely wounded body before the man with terror in his heart and fell on his knees.


    Ye Fan had undoubtedly defeated Hua


    Ying-Tian.


    So Hua Ying-Tian didn''t dare to oppose Ye Fan''s orders.


    He knelt before Ye Fan and yielded to him!


    Silence. A deathly silence.


    Ye Fan turned the tables at such great speed that the crowd had yet to wrap their minds around it.


    A few seconds ago, Hua Ying-Tian was still the one throwing explosive blows at Ye Fan.


    No one expected Ye Fan to defeat him so swiftly.


    Ye Fan turned the tides with his martial arts skills.


    He wounded his opponent severely at an unstoppable speed.


    The huge restaurant fell silent when Hua Ying-Tian knelt to Ye Fan.


    Only the sound of the light breeze outside was audible.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They looked in shock at the man standing before them loftily.


    Ye Jian and the others stared dead straight at Ye Fan. They were shocked speechless.


    It never crossed their minds that Ye Fan could win!


    Even Ye Yu-Yan''s teacher couldn''t handle this powerful opponent. Instead, Ye Fan forced him to


    submit!


    How could Ye Fan be this strong?


    Ye Yu-Yan was awestruck by the events that transpired. Her face was pale, and she was lost in


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    thought.


    She could still see Ye Fan''s domineering and incredible silhouette!


    Every blow Ye Fan made struck Ye Yu-Yan in her heart.


    Ye Yu-Yan swore she had never seen martial arts or men as unsurpassable as Ye Fan.


    Was he really Ye Fan?


    Was he the same child who got exiled by the Chu family?


    Only now did Ye Yu-Yan start to wonder who this cousin whom she despised was truly.


    Tears unknowingly trickled from Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes.


    Ye Yu-Yan knew that she had been saved now that Hua Ying-Tian submitted to Ye Fan.


    Her imagination came true in the end.


    At her time of need, an unrivaled hero came for her and descended from the skies on a cloud to save


    her.


    He was unstoppable and turned the tables to pull her from the clutches of death.


    But why was it Ye Fan?


    "Why him?¡±'' asked Ye Yu-Yan as she cried sadly in Guangyue Restaurant.


    She stared at the man she had dreamt of all her life and felt fate had made a fool of her!

 Chapter 725 Just Deserts

    Chapter 725 Just Deserts


    No one could fathom the emotions going through Ye Yu-Yan''s heart.


    Was it bitterness?


    Was it loneliness?


    Or was it admiration?


    Even Ye Yu-Yan was uncertain.


    She keenly sensed many emotions flooding her heart as they intermingled.


    Ye Yu-Yany prone on the ground and stared at the man as he epted Hua Ying-Tian''s kowtow.


    Tears tumbled from her eyes, and she was incapable of saying a word.


    Ye Yu-Yan recalled how she wanted to beat up Ye Fan.


    From the looks of it now, Ye Fan probably thought she was nothing but a fool all along.


    Even a formidable martial artist from abroad like Hua Ying-Tian was powerless against Ye Fan, so how


    could Ye Yu-Yan possiblypare to that?


    "Fan!"


    The sound of crying came suddenly.


    A pretty youngdy ran downstairs heedlessly towards Ye Fan with tears in her eyes and lunged into


    his arms.


    "Fan, I was so scared! I was worried you''d get hurt. If you died, what''s going to happen to Mu-Cheng


    and I?"


    Lu Wen-Jing was young after all. The blood and violence at the restaurant petrified her so much that


    she broke into tears.


    Her face was all red as she ran over.


    Fear still lingered in Lei Ao-Ting''s heart after watching their fight, but when he spotted Lu Wen-Jing


    lunging into Ye Fan''s arms, he shook his head and sighed.


    In his heart, he felt that Lu Wen-Jing was probably the only person who dared to get close to Ye Fan at


    a time like this.


    Ye Fan patted Lu Wen-Jing''s head indulgently. After he consoled her, he lowered his head to look at


    Hua Ying-Tian kneeling on the ground.


    "Hua Ying-Tian, you traveled for miles to kill me. That alone assured death. Considering how young my


    cousin is, I don''t want her to witness such violence, so I will spare you today. Go back to Japan and tell


    your Sword God that he has to do it on his own if he wants to kill me. What''s the point of sending


    dumbasses to their deaths?¡± said Ye Fan as his indifferent voice echoed through the air.


    In an instant, Hua Ying-Tian kept kowtowing and thanking Ye Fan nonstop for pardoning him.


    Ye Fan ignored him. Then he stepped forward and slowly helped Dong Mei up from the ground.


    Although Ye Fan had no feelings for the others, he was particrly thankful to his aunt.


    He didn''t care about anyone else except Dong Mei.


    "Auntie Mei, it''s okay. Let me help you up," said Ye Fan gently as he helped Dong Mei up slowly.


    Dong Mei was still lingering in fear. She hadn''t recovered from the horror and had yet topose


    herself.


    Her face was pale as she nodded and got up.


    Since Dong Mei was alright, Ye Fan turned to leave.


    Ye Yu-Yan trembled and spat blood again.


    She was the most seriously injured casualty.


    Dong Mei ran over anxiously in an instant when she saw her daughter breathing herst breath and


    hugged her and cried.


    Then she turned to Ye Fan and begged, "Fan, is there anything you can do to save Yu-Yan? I know she


    was bad to you, but it was all my fault. I am her mother, so it was my mistake not teaching her well. I


    didn''t educate her properly. If you are resentful, you can take it out on me. Yu-Yan is still young, and I


    can''t go on without her. Fan, please help your cousin. Please try and help your cousin!"


    Dong Mei was at a loss the moment she saw the blood her daughter was drenched in.


    Ye Tian and the others were unable to help, so the only person she could count on was Ye Fan.


    Tears brimmed from her eyes with her face red as Dong Mei beseeched Ye Fan sadly.


    Lu Wen-Jing couldn''t help feeling sorry for Dong Mei. She looked so pitiful.


    She yanked the corner of Ye Fan''s shirt without saying a word and called for him gently.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless and silent.


    Ye Fan turned to look at Ye Yu-Yan drenched in blood when Dong Mei begged him.


    But Ye Yu-Yan seemed too embarrassed to face Ye Fan and didn''t even have the courage to make eye


    contact with him.


    In the end, Ye Fan waved his hand and told Lei Ao-Ting to bring the car over.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then Ye Fan leaned over and carried the blood-soaked Ye Yu-Yan up to her surprise and ced her in


    the car.


    No one knew about the feelings that surged through Ye Yu-Yan''s heart when Ye Fan carried her.


    In the past, she would have been repulsed by the thought of being carried by Ye Fan.


    But now, she was touched, fearful, and even somewhat embarrassed!


    Ye Yu-Yan even felt that the man''s embrace was warm and secure when he carried her.


    It was as though a fragile flower had found its harbor.


    The subliminal image of Ye Fan defeating Hua Ying-Tian, and trampling the Japanese martial arts


    expert at his feet surface before her eyes once again.


    Ye Fan would never dream that so many emotions flooded Ye Yu-Yan''s heart when he carried her into


    the car.


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    Ye Fan didn''t hate or feel any familial ties to Ye Yu-Yan.


    Ye Yu-Yan was just a small fry in Ye Fan''s eyes and was no different to the countless passersby in his


    life.


    Ye Fan didn''t think much of Ye Yu-Yan''s opinion of him.


    He was burdened with too many things and couldn''t be bothered to fight with these kids for the


    limelight.


    Would an elephant give a hoot about the ants crawling by his feet?


    Certainly not!


    He merely helped to save them on ount of his Auntie Mei.


    Since Ye Yu-Yan was his aunt''s only child, Ye Fan couldn''t sit by and watch her bleed to death.


    Dong Mei went to the hospital with Ye Yu-Yan. Then the audience at the restaurant left one after


    another.


    Ye Fan didn''t stay either and turned to leave.


    "Fan! Don''t go, Fan! Save us too! We are your uncles!" said his second uncle in agony when he saw Ye


    Fan leaving.


    Even though Hua Ying-Tian only kicked them once, Ye Tian and Ye Ya were badly injured.


    But a kick from a martial artist was far stronger.


    So even if Hua Ying-Tian kicked them casually, Ye Fan''s uncles would probably be in too much pain


    even to walk.


    Ye Fanughed coldly and replied when he heard them, "Uncle Ya, I told you to leave the restaurant


    out of the kindness of my heart, but you refused to listen and even insulted and scolded me. Who else


    can you me after getting beaten up like this? You asked for it!"


    Ye Fan coldly spoke before he waved his hand and left.


    Before Ye Fan left, he turned to add, "Don''t worry, I''ve called for the ambnce already and it will


    probably be here soon. That''s enough to fulfil my duty as a nephew, right?"


    "Fan, don''t go!" shouted Ye Ya, but Ye Fan had already gone.


    Only Ye Yay on the ground sadly, while Ye Tian was livid.

 Chapter 726 Die for Bringing It Upon Yourself

    Chapter 726 Die for Bringing It Upon Yourself


    "This asshole is simply unfilial! He didn''t even bother to ask after we got beaten and just left like that!


    What ambnce?


    Ambnce, my foot! As if we can''t call for an ambnce on our own!" said Ye Ya furiously. He was so


    triggered when Ye Fan left that he almost vomited blood, and his face was utterly livid.


    Ye Jian ran over to help them up and seat them on chairs.


    "Humph. A daughter''s son is still not as good as a son''s son," sneered Ye Tian coldly while he sat in


    the chair and looked upset.


    He was clearly upset about Ye Fan dumping them here without considering why Ye Fan was so cold to


    them.


    "Tian, that goes without saying! Even though Ye Fan changed his surname to Ye, he is not a Ye and


    won''t be buried in the same ancestral graves as us. Only the kids bearing the Ye surname are true


    family," chimed Ye Ya.


    "Also, Tian. Ye Fan is unbelievable. He didn''t help right away, even though he is such a highly skilled


    martial artist. He must have done that on purpose tough at us! That animal harbors such dreadful


    intentions! Fortunately, Ye Fan is a live-in husband without any aplishment. If he ended up being


    sessful, he might even treat us treacherously," continued Ye Ya coldly.


    Even though Ye Fan did help them today, Ye Ya wasn''t the least bit grateful. Instead, he grew even


    more hateful and displeased with him.


    Ye Jian instantly felt fortunate as he listened to his father.


    Yes, so what if Ye Fan was an incredible fighter? It couldn''t change the fact he was a live-in husband.


    They were living in modern times, so what use was it to be a good fighter?


    At best, Ye Fan could be a bodyguard.


    The most important thing in society was power, status, and wealth.


    Since Ye Fan had none of the above, he was still a good-for-nothing regardless of his skills.


    Ye Jian''s fear for Ye Fan swiftly disappeared.


    "Dad, Uncle Tian, he''s just a live-in husband. What''s the point of getting upset with the likes of him?


    Come, let me take you to the hospital," said Ye Jian with a smile. Then he helped Ye Tian and Ye Ya


    into the car.


    After Ye Fan left the restaurant, he went to the nearby park for a walk.


    Lei Ao-Ting was out sending Dong Mei and her daughter to the hospital. Ye Fan made ns with Lei


    Ao-Ting to meet here.


    Ye Fan wasn''t worried about his uncles.


    They merely suffered a kick and weren''t in critical condition.


    Ye Fan clearly left them to their own devices to teach them a lesson.


    He wanted them to keep this episode in mind and treat his mother better.


    "Mr Chu?" came a voice suddenly while Ye Fan took a walk in the park with Lu Wen-Jing.


    Ye Fan nced and spotted an old man with a lot of wounds. He had surprisingly dragged himself and


    followed behind them.


    Lu Wen-Jing got a scare, and Ye Fan raised his brow.


    Ye Fan had seen the old man before.


    He was none other than Lu Tian-He, whom Hua Ying-Tian had beaten to a pulp at Guangyue


    Restaurant earlier.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Lu Tian-He practiced martial arts, he was very hale and hearty. Despite having suffered multiple


    sword wounds, he persisted in chasing after them.


    "Looks like I was right. You are Mr Chu, the one who turned the tables and killed Hua Ying-Long at


    Yanqi Lake and took over as the leader of Yanjing!" said Lu Tian-He when Ye Fan turned back. Then


    Lu Tian-He''s pale face instantly broke into a smile.


    Lu Tian-He finally verified Ye Fan''s identity.


    But a cold wind suddenly gusted, and the old man''s eyes twitched as he said, "Sir, be careful!"


    A light quickly shed behind Ye Fan as Lu Tian-He shouted in shock.


    Then a sharp sword with a threatening gleam swiftly cut down towards Ye Fan''s head.


    SLAAASH!


    The sword plunged into his body.


    A spray of blood spurted into the air.


    The ground was awash with crimson blood.


    Then the sword hit the ground.


    Hua Ying-Tian''s ruptured bodynded on the ground.


    A long sword was sticking out from his throat.


    "How dare a loser like you make an attempt on my life? It''s such a wild dream," said Ye Fan. He turned


    and stood before Lu Wen-Jing and looked down at Hua Ying-Tian.


    Hua Ying-Tian was indignant about losing and was hoping tounch a sneak attack on Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan had already detected his presence. So how could Hua Ying-Tian seed?


    Ye Fan hit the sword with the back of his hand when Hua Ying-Tian''s sword first came down on him


    before jamming the sword into Hua Ying-Tian''s throat.


    "I could forgive you if you had no choice. But you brought it upon yourself, so you have to die! You


    didn''t fight me head-on but chose tounch a surprise attack. You


    don''t have the slightest martial arts character in you. I didn''t expect such an iconic Japanese martial


    artist to ept the likes of you as a disciple,¡±ughed Ye Fan gently. His words brimmed with


    contempt.


    How could Hua Ying-Tian say a word with a sword in his throat?


    He parted his lips after Ye Fan finished his words, but all that came out was blood.


    Then he crumpled loudly to the ground.


    Ye Fan ughtered the top disciple of Sword Shrine, Hua Ying-Tian, near the Jingzhou city walls.


    Lu Tian-He trembled in shock!


    After some time, he finally inhaled andmended Ye Fan, "You are such a talented youth. I was very


    impressed by the way you killed Hua Ying-Long at Yanqi Lake previously. Now that I got to witness


    your prowess again, I''m even more awestruck! I hope you can do me the honor of letting me buy you


    dinner to


    thank you for saving my life."


    ''Til pass. I''m not even good enough to dine with Ye Yu-Yan let alone her teacher,¡± interrupted Ye Fan


    before Lu Tian-He could finish. Then he sneered coldly and rejected him.


    "Mr Chu, please reconsider. I''m very sincere about buying you dinner," persuaded Lu Tian-He.


    But Ye Fan ignored him.


    "Since you have a student who is as rude and arrogant as Ye Yu-Yan, you probably have questionable


    conduct. I don''t make dealings with unrighteous folks, so leave. But if you want to thank me, you can


    help take care of this body."


    Ye Fan had already left.


    Only his deep voice rang from up ahead.


    Lu Tian-He looked into the distance disappointedly. There were still many things he wanted to say, but


    everything transformed into a single sigh.


    "Sigh. How on earth did that stupid Ye Yu-Yan offend Mr Chu? Now my ns are ruined."

 Chapter 727 Ye Xi-Meis Good Intentions

    Chapter 727 Ye Xi-Mei''s Good Intentions


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing returned to the Ye residence in Yeyang that very night.


    But Ye Tian and the others were all hospitalized.


    Ye Fan''s grandfather got a huge shock when he found out what happened.


    "WHAT?! You and your older brother got beaten up? Even Yu-Yan is hospitalized? What have you


    done, you little bastards? Fan was there too, but why was he the only one who made it back in one


    piece? Why did the rest of you little bastards end up beaten up? You assholes must have made


    trouble!¡±


    Old Master Ye was both anxious and furious. His face went livid as he scolded Ye Ya on the phone


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    right away. Then he called for a car and went to the city in the middle of the night to visit his children


    and grandchildren at the hospital.


    Old Master Ye had already left when Ye Xi-Mei caught wind of the matter.


    "Fan, what happened? I heard something happened to your uncles," asked Ye Xi-Mei somewhat


    anxiously. She had no choice but to ask Ye Fan, who was at home.


    Ye Fan wasn''t anxious at all and said slowly, "Mum, don''t worry. It''s no big deal. They merely suffered a


    bit of shock. Since my uncles have had it too easy all their lives, this setback is good for them. So stop


    worrying. Here, have some fruit."


    Ye Fan cut a te of fruit and ced it before his mother as he spoke.


    Lei Ao-Ting gave Ye Fan this fruit today. After he dropped them here, he left without giving Ye Fan a


    chance to refuse him.


    "Hmm? Fan, what fruit is this? It looks unusual."


    It looked as round as watermelon, had a particrly even pattern on its surface, and a T shaped stem.


    From a distance, it was inexplicably very aesthetically pleasing.


    Even Ye Xi-Mei rarely saw fruit like this, so she couldn''t help being curious.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I don''t know either. A friend gave it to me. It looks good, but I wonder how it


    tastes.¡±


    "Wow! It tastes amazing! Fan,e over quickly and have some," said Lu Wen-Jing in surprise. She


    couldn''t resist eating a piece while Ye Fan and his mother were talking, and it was delicious.


    Ye Xi-Mei tried a piece too. Then she smiled as she nodded and said, "Fan, she''s right! This fruit tastes


    as good as it looks. It melts in my mouth and tastes lovely. But we can''t finish it all by ourselves. I will


    save half a te for your grandpa, and you two can finish the rest.¡±


    After having one more piece, Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t bear to eat more.


    She left half a te for Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing and saved the other half for her father.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled as he said, "Mum, just eat as much as you like. My friend gave me a


    few."


    He pointed at the red boxes at the door containing three of the same fruit.


    Ye Xi-Mei was delighted. She wanted to give some to Ye Fan''s uncles and decided to give them one


    each.


    "Fan, your uncles are both hospitalized, so we ought to visit them. Let''s go tomorrow."


    Ye Fan didn''t feel like going, but his mother was simply too persistent.


    "Fine. I''ll go with you tomorrow," replied Ye Fan sadly as he nodded before he retired to his room.


    Ye Xi-Mei looked at Ye Fan from behind as he left. Then she sighed and muttered to herself, "Fan, I


    know you have a problem with your uncles. But if you meet with any problems in the future, your father


    won''t offer you help. The only people who will support you are your uncles and aunt. I hope you can


    understand my good intentions."


    Despite being married, Ye Xi-Mei continued living in the Ye residence, so she suffered a lot of contempt


    for it.


    But for the sake of her son, Ye Xi-Mei could swallow and tolerate any sort of injustice.


    Just like what Old Master Ye said, if Ye Fan got into dire straits one day, the only people who could help


    were those brothers of hers.


    Hence, Ye Xi-Mei did her utmost to keep up her rtionship with her brothers even though they


    mistreated Ye Fan.


    She hoped to win her siblings over with her humility.


    Harmony bred prosperity.


    But didn''t Ye Fan already know this?


    Of course, he did.


    Ye Fan knew his mother did everything for his sake.


    "But Mum, you have no clue that your son is renowned throughout Jiangdong and no longer needs any


    help. Soon, you will. On the first day of the new year, you will know of the lofty heights your son is


    standing at now when peoplee from near and far to visit us!"


    Ye Fan stood in his room with his hands behind his back. He quietly watched his mother walk solitarily


    in the darkness with a dignified and profound look in his deep eyes.


    After all this, Ye Fan was keenly aware people sometimes only believed the things they saw with their


    own eyes.


    The next day, Ye Fan and his mother visited Ye Tian and the others at the hospital bearing fruit and


    milk.


    "Tian, Fan, and I are here to visit you. Are you okay? Why did you get hurt?"


    They got into the room and saw many visitors inside.


    Ye Tian was Dongyang''s deputy county mayor, so many people fawned over him.


    Ye Tian sneered coldly and ignored Ye Fan and his mother after they entered the hospital ward.


    Ye Xi-Mei instantly felt a little awkward.


    But she kept up the smile on her face and said, "Fan, hurry up and prepare some fruit for your uncles."


    "It''s fine. Ye Fan''s fruit is too good for me!" sneered Ye Tian unhappily.


    Ye Tian was clearly still holding a grudge from the day before.


    After all, the traffic ident and them getting beaten up at Guangyue Restaurant were both closely


    rted to Ye Fan.


    The trouble they met at the restaurant was simply an unexpected disaster!


    And Ye Tian didn''t even know Hua Ying-Tian.


    Their entire family got beaten up for no reason.


    So Ye Tian took his fury all out on Ye Fan.


    Since there were many visitors in the ward, Ye Tian merely gave Ye Fan and his mother the cold


    shoulder and didn''t air his grievances aloud.


    Even then, Ye Fan could keenly sense his eldest uncle''s anger.


    Ye Fan didn''t get upset since his uncles had always disliked him, so he was used to it.


    Moreover, they got beaten up because of him to a certain degree, so they had a right to be angry with


    Ye Fan.


    After staying for a while, Ye Fan and his mother left as visitors kepting.


    Then they went to Ye Yu-Yan''s hospital ward to visit her.


    "Mum, I''ll pass. Go on your own. I''ll wait for you at the hospital entrance," said Ye Fan before he turned


    to leave.


    Ye Xi-Mei sighed helplessly. Then she


    entered Ye Yu-Yan''s hospital ward.

 Chapter 728 Ignorant

    Chapter 728 Ignorant


    It was a lot quieter in Ye Yu-Yan''s ward aspared to Ye Tian''s.


    Only Dong Mei was keeping herpany.


    Ye Yu-Yan was the most severely injured casualty from yesterday''s episode. She suffered from wounds


    everywhere, and Hua Ying-Tian fractured her right arm.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But inparison to these physical wounds, Ye Yu-Yan suffered even greater mental damage.


    All those years of pride seemed to getpletely shattered yesterday.


    After keeping an arrogant attitude all these years, Ye Yu-Yan finally exposed her most pathetic side to


    her family.


    Ever since Ye Yu-Yan got hospitalized, she didn''t talk and was in low spirits.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she could see the events that transpired at Guangyue Restaurant


    yesterday.


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t know why, but ever since yesterday, the view of Ye Fan''s skinny back kept surfacing in


    her mind.


    A sense of conflict kept hovering in Ye Yu-Yan''s heart.


    Dong Mei felt bad just watching her daughter.


    Dong Mei walked over to stroke her daughter''s hair and said softly, "Yu-Yan, after all these years, it''s


    time you apologized to Fan. All these years, you and your father kept hurting Fan, but Fan disregarded


    the things you did to him and saved you both. You ought to thank Fan and apologize for your childish


    acts while you''re at it. Fan might be proud, but he''s a reasonable man."


    Ye Xi-Mei walked in through the door.


    "Xi-Mei, what brings you here? I feel bad that you had toe all the way here because of Yu-Yan,"


    said Dong Mei hurriedly as she smiled courteously.


    Ye Xi-Mei replied, "No worries. Yu-Yan''s my niece, so I shoulde by to visit since this awful thing


    befell her."


    "Yu-Yan, does it still hurt?¡± asked Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Yu-Yan said nothing, so Dong Mei hurriedly urged her, "Yu-Yan, your Aunt Xi-Mei is talking to you."


    Then Ye Yu-Yan turned around and said with her face blushing slightly, "Aunt Xi-Mei, I''m fine."


    Ye Xi-Mei was instantly caught by surprise.


    She could no longer remember when Ye Yu-Yanst called her aunt.


    A whileter, Ye Xi-Mei left the ward.


    Dong Mei sighed as she watched Ye Xi-Mei leave from behind.


    Since Ye Xi-Mei came alone, it was clear that Ye Fan was still upset with her daughter.


    "Sigh. Finally, some peace and quiet," said Ye Tian after thest batch of visitors left. Then he heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    "Haha! You have too many friends. The moment you got hurt, all these important people came to visit. I


    think you have probably received plenty of boxes of ginseng and birds'' nest, right?" said Ye Ya as he


    Ye Tian sneered and replied nonchntly, "What friends? Those people visited not out of concern but


    because I wield power. If I was a nobody, who would care? All those ginseng and birds'' nest only look


    good, but they are merely the cheapest kind. If you want them, I''ll get Mei to send you a few boxes."


    But a smug look apanied his nonchnt words.


    "Tian, stop being picky. Even if they gave you the cheapest stuff, it still beats the shit Ye Fan gave us,


    right? He got us so badly hurt, but all he brought were some dumb fruits when he came to apologize.


    Jian, toss out that shit Ye Fan gave us," said Ye Ya.


    Ye Jian acknowledged his father and brought the gifts Ye Fan gave Ye Tian out too.


    He wanted to throw them in the trash can outside the ward.


    But the moment Ye Jian stepped out of the room, he bumped into Ye Fan standing at the door.


    Ye Fan was waiting for his mother.


    "Oh my, Fan? Haven''t you left yet? Don''t tell me you are waiting to apologize to Dad and Uncle Tian?


    That''s quite enough, stop being a hypocrite. Take your shit and leave," said Ye Jian. Then he tossed


    the fruit at Ye Fan without waiting for a reply.


    "How can you have the cheek to give such cheap gifts? It''s a disgrace," sneered Ye Jian before he


    turned to go back into the room.


    Ye Tian and the others rested in the hospital for a few more days before returning home to recuperate.


    It would be the New Year holidays in a few days. They certainly didn''t want to spend it in the hospital.


    After they arrived home, many of their neighbors came to visit.


    One of them noticed some fruit casually ced on the table and instantly yelled in shock.


    "Oh my god! Tian, where did you buy this melon from?" asked the man in surprise.


    Ye Tian was initially confused, then he looked at the fruit his friend was talking about and replied with a


    smile, "It''s just some stupid melon. My useless nephew must have given it to his grandpa. He gave me


    one too, but it took up too much space, so I told Jian to throw it out. It''s just cheap fruit and nothing


    amazing. What''s with the surprise, Li?"


    "What? You received one too, but you tossed it out?" asked Li as he instantly red and shook his


    head, "Tian, are you stupid? Do you know what fruit that was? It''s called yubari melon. It is imported


    from abroad andpletely unavable in China. Even overseas, this melon is used as an expensive


    gift, so no one eats it for themselves. Even the worst ones are worth a few thousand a pop. This one


    here is perfectly round and has a consistent pattern and a T-shaped stem. This is top caliber yubari


    melon. They are probably even worth tens of thousands at an auction! These are considered rare


    treasures. Only an ignorant old geezer like you would throw them out like trash."


    Li shook his head and sighed nonstop. He felt that his old friend was aplete fool.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya were stunned.


    "Did you just say this...this melon is worth tens of thousands?" asked Ye Tian with a quavering voice


    and eyes wide.


    "If not? I have been in the fruit industry all my life. Do you think I will make a rookie mistake?" asked Li


    rhetorically.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya instantly went speechless.


    They nced at each other and were utterly dumbstruck and uneasy.


    "Oh god! Ya, you dumbass. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find it!"


    Ye Tian felt the pinch when he heard the fruit was worth tens of thousands each.


    He wanted to kick this stupid brother of his to death when he recalled what happened that day.


    "Tian, why are you raising your voice at me?" retorted Ye Ya indignantly.


    "Yes, I''m scolding you, alright? If you didn''t want to eat it, you could have gotten your boy to throw


    yours away. Why did you toss mine too?"

 Chapter 729 Regret

    Chapter 729 Regret


    After Ye Tian and Ye Ya finished their argument, they called for Ye Jian.


    "Where did you throw the melon yesterday? Hurry up and retrieve it!" shouted Ye Tian angrily. The


    moment he caught sight of his nephew, he wanted to kick him.


    Ye Jian was the one who instigated Ye Tian to chase after Lei Ao-Ting''s sports car leading to the rear


    collision.


    Now he was the one who tossed out the yubari melon worth tens of thousands of dors. Of course, Ye


    Tian was furious!


    "Hmm? Melon? What melon?" asked Ye Jian. He was a little lost since he had juste in.


    "I''m talking about the two melons Ye Fan gave us at the hospital the other day," exined Ye Tian as


    he gnashed his teeth.


    "Oh, those melons. It''s been a few days, so I can''t remember where I threw them," replied Ye Jian. He


    didn''t bother remembering since it was just fruit.


    Ye Tian pped his head and shouted, "Stupid pig! How can you just forget? Think carefully now!¡±


    Ye Tian kept urging Ye Jian.


    At this moment, Ye Fan led Shin Yu-Xiang and his family in.


    Since they were neighbors, they came to visit when they found out Ye Tian and the others got


    hospitalized.


    Ye Jian suddenly recalled when he saw Ye Fan. "Uncle Tian, I remember now. I passed those dumb


    melons to Ye Fan."


    What?


    "You returned them to him?" asked Ye Tian as he instantly red. Ye Ya yelped in surprise too.


    But after the brief shock, Ye Tian and Ye Ya quickly felt relieved.


    There was still a chance of getting the melons back if they were in Ye Fan''s hands. If they were tossed


    into the bin, then all hope was lost.


    Ye Ya looked at Ye Fan and hypocritically smiled as he said, "Fan, where are the melons you gave us


    at the hospital? We told Ye Jian to get you to help bring them home. Now that we are home, why don''t


    you bring them over for us to enjoy?"


    "Dad, are you confused or something? Didn''t you tell me to throw those stupid melons out when Ye


    Fan gave them to you? When did you ever ask him to help bring them home?" asked Ye Jian


    quizzically without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply.


    Ye Ya almost passed out in fury and pped Ye Jian with the back of his hand.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" asked Ye Jian indignantly in an instant.


    "What am I doing? I''m teaching you a lesson! I''m trying to have a conversation here, so stop


    interrupting!" said Ye Ya as he trembled furiously.


    If they insisted that they wanted Ye Fan to help bring them home, Ye Fan might still return the melons


    intact. Even if he didn''t, Ye Fan would still be at fault. But Ye Jian''s interruption only served to confirm


    that they idiotically threw the expensive melons away.


    Now even if Ye Fan didn''t hand them over, he was meless!


    "You dumbass!" shouted Ye Tian furiously as he kept smacking his forehead and kept wondering why


    his nephew was so stupid.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed as though he were watching them make a fool of themselves. "You


    didn''t like the fruit I gave you. Now, do you regret it? Don''t worry. It''s only right for me to show filial piety


    to my uncles. Since you want them, I will give you some."


    "Really?" asked Ye Ya delightedly. Ye Tian''s eyes instantly lit up too.


    To be honest, they genuinely wanted to try these fruits, which were worth their weight in gold.


    But since when did Ye Fan treat them so well?


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Of course, I mean it. But you were one step toote. We already ate one


    of the melons, and I gave the other one to Yu-Xiang''s family."


    What?


    "They were worth tens of thousands! How could you give it to an outsider? You brat! Take it back from


    them!" shouted Ye Ya furiously. His initial high spirits dissipatedpletely.


    "Uncle Ya, if you want them, you can find them in Yu-Xiang''s toilet. I reckon he has already shat them


    out," said Ye Fan. Shin Yu-Xiang and his folks almost really wanted tough, but they gritted their teeth


    and held it in.


    "You..." said Ye Ya as he trembled in rage.


    In the end, Ye Ya alsoughed.


    "Haha! It''s just some stupid melon, so it''s not like we care. We''re only asking since you were so


    thoughtful to send them. We have eaten all kinds of delicacies. Why would we care about some fruit?


    Right, Tian?" said Ye Ya as he pretended to be dignified to save them from embarrassment.


    Ye Fan nodded and chimed in, "You''re right."


    "We were only asking about them because we didn''t want to put your effort to waste. That''s all. As for


    the melons, my friend sent us a carton from abroad recently, so we are already sick of eating them."


    Ye Fan smiled even more broadly and continued, "Really? In that case, since you are sick of them, I


    will bring thest yubari melon home to share with Grandpa instead of giving it to you."


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing carried thest melon and left as he spoke.


    The corner of Ye Tian and Ye Ya''s eyes twitched. They felt as though their hearts were bleeding.


    But what else could they do?


    Now that they have talked big in front of outsiders, even if they wanted to try the fruit which cost an


    astronomical sum of money, they could only put on a straight face, grit their teeth, and suck it all up.


    Ye Ya was so angry that he wanted to p his mouth for blurting the wrong things.


    Damn it.


    Now there was no way they could have a single bite of the melon.


    So Ye Tian and Ye Ya became even more unhappy with Ye Fan.


    On the other end.


    At Jingzhou People''s Hospital.


    Several military use SUVs came driving over.


    A group of people dressed in military uniform entered the hospital and went to Lu Tian-He''s hospital


    ward.


    "Tian-He, what happened to you?" asked the leader worriedly in an instant with his eyes red when he


    saw all the injuries Lu Tian-He suffered.


    This man held true power in the Yanjing army and was the chief military instructor, Fang Shao-Hong.


    Inparison, Lu Tian-He wasn''t as prestigious as this man in the army.


    Or else, Lu Tian-He wouldn''t have remained the deputy chief military instructor while Fang Shao-Hong


    got to be the chief military instructor.


    "General Fang, you''re here. I''m fine. I''m just injured but still alive. I just might not be able to go back to


    the army to work from now on," said Lu Tian-He as he shook his head and smiled. There was a


    sadness in the veteran who was past his prime.


    After all, Lu Tian-He was getting on his age. Now that he suffered such serious injuries, it was


    impossible to recover fully even after he was discharged.


    His career as a martial artist was probably about toe to an end!


    Fang Shao-Hong sighed, "Tian-He, we can''t do without you. If you aren''ting back, who''s going to


    handle the decision making? Who''s going to teach those youngsters? As you know, although I''m the


    chief military instructor, I don''t know martial arts. I can''t do without you when ites to the training of


    the martial arts special troops!"


    Fang Shao-Hong''s eyes turned red. He was heartbroken about losing his right-hand man.


    Lu Tian-He smiled andforted him, "Friend, calm down. Since I am determined to retire, I have put


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    some thought into who my sessor should be. If he takes over my position, the Yanjing army''s


    martial arts special troops will be the best in China!" "Oh?" asked Fang Shao-Hong in surprise.


    Then he asked deeply, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 730 A Secret Meeting in Jingzhou

    Chapter 730 A Secret Meeting in Jingzhou


    It was utterly silent in the hospital ward.


    Only Fang Shao-Hong''s solemn voice echoed through the room.


    After a long silence, Lu Tian-He finally spoke deeply.


    "His name is Ye Fan. He''s the leader of Yanjing. He turned the tables at Yanqi Lake and killed He Ying-


    Long. At Guangyue Restaurant, he disyed his incredible prowess when he faced off the top disciple


    of Sword Shrine, Hua Ying-Tian. He simply used his fleshly body against Hua Ying-Tian and defeated


    his Mochizuki Sword Technique with his fists. People know him as Mr Chu!" said Lu Tian-He as his


    voice echoed through the room.


    A protracted deathly silence.


    As Lu Tian-He recounted Ye Fan''s deeds, the hospital ward fell quiet.


    All that remained was the look of shock on Fang Shao-Hong''s face as he trembled.


    "The leader of Yanjing? Did he triumph over the Mochizuki Sword Technique without weapons? Is...is


    this Mr Chu really that powerful?" asked Fang Shao-Hong in shock after some time.


    Lu Tian-He nodded hard and replied, "I was there to witness both battles. He picked up those skills


    through truebat. Judging from my experience, he will be one of the best martial artists in China in


    the future. If we can convince him to join Yanjing''s army, it will be our honor! Who knows? In 50 years,


    he just might be the next God of War, Ye Qing-Tian!"


    What?


    Fang Shao-Hong was instantly startled by the high acim Lu Tian-He had for Mr Chu. He hastily


    opened his eyes wide as a tsunami flooded his heart.


    The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, was a military legend and the number one pir of the nation!


    It would be Fang Shao-Hong''s good fortune and a great honor to discover martial arts talents like that.


    Even a long time leader like Fang Shao-Hong couldn''t stay indifferent at the prospect.


    Then Fang Shao-Hong said deeply, "Okay, Tian-He. I trust you! Tell me everything you know about him


    now. I will make arrangements to see him. The Yanjing armed forces will be the first to get the future


    God of War on their side. Haha!¡±


    Back in the day, the Jiangbei army became the top armed forces in China because of Ye Qing-Tian.


    Even though they were the capital''s army, they couldn''tpare to Jiangbei''s armed forces.


    The Commander of Jiangbei''s armed forces was the one who discovered Ye Qing-Tian''s talents and


    groomed him.


    Ye Qing-Tian helped him to garner the most respect and became the most importantmander


    among the four


    If Yanjing''s army had the same kind of talent, their influence could rise with the


    tides too.


    Instead, Lu Tian-He shook his head at Fang Shao-Hong and said, "Don''t be too hasty. I have spoken to


    him before, and he seems to have some hostility towards us. If you act recklessly, you will probably get


    rejected."


    "Then what do you suggest?¡± asked Fang Shao-Hong quizzically.


    Lu Tian-He continued, Tve thought about it, and I propose that one of my students sound him out.


    Since that student is Mr Chu''s cousin, it might be easier. I''ll get her to find out what Mr Chu thinks, so


    we can be prepared when we meet him in person."


    Fang Shao-Hong nodded and agreed, "Okay, Tian-He. You make sense. Let''s run with your n."


    Then Lu Tian-He called Ye Yu-Yan over.


    Since Ye Yu-Yan only injured her arm, she could still walk freely.


    She soon arrived at Lu Tian-He''s hospital ward.


    "General Fang, what brings you here?" asked Ye Yu-Yan in surprise when she spotted Fang Shao-


    Hong in the room and swiftly saluted him.


    Fang Shao-Hong was one of the top three leaders in the Yanjing armed forces.


    Even her teacher, Lu Tian-He treated him with respect, so a small fry like her had to be even more


    respectful to him.


    Normally, she rarely got to see Fang Shao-Hong.


    "You can dispense with the formalities. Since you''re Tian-He''s student, you can call me Uncle Shao-


    Hong. There''s no need to be so formal when we are outside the camp," said Fang Shao-Hong as he


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t seem as stern as he was in the army.


    The chief military instructor''s warmth left Ye Yu-Yan jittery. All these years in the army, she had never


    seen Fang Shao-Hong so genial!


    After some perfunctory chat, Fang Shao-Hong got to business and said, "I heard you have a cousin


    that goes by Ye Fan, right?"


    "Huh?" said Ye Yu-Yan in surprise. It never crossed her mind that even her chief military instructor


    knew Ye Fan.


    Amid her surprise, Ye Yu-Yan nodded and replied, "Yes, his mother is my eldest aunt."


    "Haha! That close? That makes things a lot easier," replied Fang Shao-Hong. He was instantly


    delighted to hear how close Ye Yu-Yan and Ye Fan were. At first, he was worried they might be distant


    rtives. From the looks of it, they seemed rather closely rted.


    Ye Yu-Yan found Fang Shao-Hong''s concerns even more baffling and asked, "Chief Fang, do you want


    to see him?"


    Fang Shao-Hong nodded and continued, "To be clear, we want your cousin to join our army and work


    for me. But your teacher was worried that it would be too sudden if we brought it up directly. So we


    want you to chat with him and ask if he is interested in serving the nation and joining the Yanjing armed


    forces. If he is interested, we can agree to any condition! I heard from your teacher that Ye Fan is a


    genius. Our troops really need talent like him. In the future, with him at the helm of the martial arts


    special troops, your teacher and I will have nothing to worry about."


    Ye Yu-Yan was stunned to hear Fang Shao-Hong''s exnation.


    Complicated emotions surfaced in her mind.


    In her heart, she felt inexplicably disappointed.


    Ye Yu-Yan finally realized that the chief military instructor only treated her warmly because of Ye Fan.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan never had the honor of getting appointed personally by the chief and deputy military


    instructors.


    From this moment, Ye Yu-Yan knew that Ye Fan had utterly surpassed her in status.


    They wanted Ye Fan to lead the special troops. Ye Yu-Yan reckoned Ye Fan was to be the captain


    of her Dragon Hunting Special Troop.


    Ye Yu-Yan found it ironic as she thought about the possibility of bing Ye Fan''s subordinate.


    Ye Yu-Yan recalled how she felt sullied when Ye Fan used to write her love letters and court her.


    In hindsight, her arrogance to Ye Fan ended up being a sheer joke.


    It never crossed Ye Yu-Yan''s mind that the man whom she despised the most in the Ye family would


    end up walking all over her.

 Chapter 731 Tell Him to Leave

    Chapter 731 Tell Him to Leave


    Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t remember how she managed to leave Lu Tian-He''s hospital ward that night.


    She felt terribly upset.


    And couldn''t put her feelings into words.


    The chief military instructor wanted her to sound Ye Fan out about joining the army.


    But how could Ye Yu-Yan face Ye Fan now?


    Those angry words which Ye Fan said seemed to echo in her ears.


    "From today onwards, even though we''re rted by blood, we don''t know each other anymore! I''m not


    an older brother to you, and you''re not a younger sister to me either. If we cross paths again, we will be


    nothing but strangers. Since we''re on different paths, there''s no point in trying to get along.¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t put any thought into it when she first heard these words and treated them as a joke.


    She felt that the likes of Ye Fan were only good at talking.


    From the looks of it now, it wasn''t the desperate cries of a weak indignant man, but the contempt of a


    truly powerful man.


    "I was wrong. I made a huge mistake. I was a snob and underestimated you..." said Ye Yu-Yan in a


    sorrowful tone with tears almost welling in her eyes.


    Ye Yu-Yan never felt this defeated in her life.


    Ye Yu-Yan was keenly aware that Ye Fan was so profoundly talented at such a young age that even


    both the chief and deputy military instructors wanted him to join their ranks.


    In the future, Ye Fan would reach heights that were utterly unattainable for her!


    After Ye Yu-Yan returned to her room that night, she asked her mother to fill up the discharge


    paperwork.


    Although her arm had yet to recover fully, she could recuperate at home just the same since it was a


    physical injury.


    Furthermore, Ye Yu-Yan had a mission, so she had to hurry home to Yeyang.


    The next day.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After finding out about Ye Yu-Yan''s discharge, Old Master Ye held a family dinner to help his favorite


    granddaughter calm her nerves.


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested at first, but Old Master Ye specially told him to join them. Since it was his


    grandfather asking, Ye Fan didn''t refuse him and simply went over.


    He would just treat it as having dinner with his grandfather.


    Although Old Master Ye was old, he treated everyone equally and didn''t put Ye Fan and his mother in a


    spot simply because they had fallen from grace.


    Instead, Old Master Ye took Ye Xi-Mei and Ye Fan in without hesitation when they were exiled from the


    Chu family.


    Ye Xi-Mei was his biological daughter after all. Even though they once got into a huge argument, now


    that his daughter was in trouble, how could he sit by and do nothing?


    Also, Old Master Ye helped to support them financially often and seemed to feel bad for them.


    Both Ye Xi-Mei and Ye Fan would never forget how kind he was to them.


    So the person whom Ye Fan respected the most in the Ye family was his grandfather, Ye Guang-Kun!


    But right after Ye Fan arrived in the halls of the old residence, Ye Jian sneered, "Ye Fan, what are you


    doing here? Haven''t you done enough damage to Yu-Yan? Are you still resentful? Are you here to


    gloat? Yes, you''re a great fighter. But so what? In my eyes, you are still just a live-in husband. In


    worlds right from the start!"


    Ye Jian spoke coldly to Ye Fan. His words brimmed with contempt for Ye Fan.


    "Shut up, you little bastard! I''m not in my grave yet, so you have no ce to speak here. We are family,


    and Fan is your older cousin. Just listen to all this nonsense that you are saying. Hurry up and


    apologize to Fan," said Old Master Ye furiously as he mmed the table from the main seat.


    "Grandpa, stop helping him. All of us got into this trouble thanks to him! I was wondering why he


    suddenly came back this year after staying away for three years. I finally realized he came home to


    hide because he caused trouble and offended someone. In the end, he implicated the entire family.


    Grandpa, Yu-Yan fractured her arm, and Dad broke three of his ribs! Are you still going to defend him?


    Even his father''s family doesn''t want this troublemaker, so neither should the Ye family. Or else, he will


    destroy the family sooner orter!" sad Ye Jian viciously.


    Ye Jian had never gotten along with Ye Fan since they were children, and now that their family


    encountered such a catastrophe because of him, Ye Jian hated Ye Fan to the core.


    So he jumped on the opportunity to condemn Ye Fan verbally.


    But Old Master Ye didn''t buy his words and continued angrily, "What''s this nonsense? You are


    ndering your cousin. I know Fan well. Although he is untalented and unambitious, he knows his


    boundaries well and never causes trouble!"


    "Grandpa, you still refuse to believe me," said Ye Jian as he turned to look at Old Master Ye. "It''s fine if


    you don''t believe me, but surely you can trust my father and Uncle Tian, right? They were all present


    that day, so go ahead and ask them whether Ye Fan was the one who attracted trouble," Ye Jian


    persisted.


    In an instant, everyone in the family looked at Ye Tian and Ye Ya.


    "Tian, what happened that day? You haven''t given us any details even though you''vee back for so


    many days. Was it rted to Fan?¡± asked their youngest aunt, Ye Xi-Lan, as she looked at Ye Tian


    quizzically.


    "Humph. Who else could it be other than him? The Ye family should never have taken the bastard in.


    We put a roof over his head, but he was an ingrate. He attracted trouble and stood by to watch when


    we got beaten up. He watched his uncles get humiliated and watched his cousin almost get beaten to


    death and did nothing. It is an utter insult to have a nephew like him!" said Ye Tian angrily with a


    solemn look on his face in a low booming voice.


    After tolerating Ye Fan for so long, Ye Tian finally let out all his unhappiness towards Ye Fan.


    "Dad, I have tolerated all these years on the ount that we are family, but today I''m just going to


    speak up. Ye Xi-Mei Is my older sister and your eldest daughter, so it makes sense for us to take her in,


    but the Ye family certainly can''t take in this little bastard. He is not a member of the Ye family, so he has


    no right to attend our family dinner! Tell him to leave."


    "That''s right, Dad! This boy is nothing but an ingrate! Just tell him to get lost!¡± chimed Ye Ya.


    Even Ye Xi-Lan instantly felt displeased with Ye Fan when she learned what had happened.


    "Dad, Ye Fan was genuinely badly brought up. The Ye family shouldn''t tolerate someone as disloyal as


    him!¡±

 Chapter 732 Condemnation

    Chapter 732 Condemnation


    "That''s not true. I know my son''s personality well. He would never do something like that," exined Ye


    Xi-Mei with her face pale when she saw everyone condemning her son.


    "Xi-Mei, how can you defend that terrible son of yours at this point in time? He ended up being a live-in


    husband because you indulge him too much! If you don''t believe me, just ask him yourself. Ask him if


    the Ye family met with such a catastrophe because of him? Ask him if he stood by on the sidelines and


    watched as we got beaten to a pulp?" said Ye Ya coldly to Ye Xi-Mei with a nasty expression on his


    face.


    Instantly, everyone turned to look at Ye Fan.


    Even Old Master Ye turned to look at him and asked, "Fan, are your uncles telling the truth? Did you


    stand by the sidelines to gloat without helping them when they got beaten up?"


    Old Master Ye clearly sounded somewhat angry.


    He could tolerate Ye Fan for being unaplished, but not for doing something as heartless as this.


    "Of course he did. I already told you he is a good-for-nothing andcked discipline. Now that he has


    done something as disgraceful as this, it''s perfectly normal. He should leave the family dinner. The Ye


    family doesn''t condone heartless people like him!¡±


    Ye Fan''s grandmother was already heartbroken when she found out that her son and her favorite


    granddaughter got beaten up.


    Now that she learned it was Ye Fan who had implicated them, she hated him even more, so she


    fanned the mes and instigated her husband.


    But Old Master Ye didn''t decide right away.


    He continued to look at Ye Fan and waited for his response, "Hurry up and tell us. Did you do it or not?"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted outside the window.


    And swept into the room through the doors and windows.


    Everyone looked at the skinny silhouette with fury and disdain brimming from their faces.


    But Ye Fan remained silent towards their questioning.


    "Humph. What, Ye Fan? Are you too afraid to admit to it now?" sneered Ye Jian coldly as he looked at


    his grandfather. "Grandpa, is it still necessary for him to give an answer now? It''s clearly silent


    admission since he doesn''t dare to speak up."


    The disappointment on Old Master Ye''s face intensified.


    He raised his head and asked again, "Fan, I will ask you onest time. Were you the one who caused


    your uncles and Yu-Yan to get beaten up? Did you stand aside and gloat without helping them while


    they were humiliated?"


    Old Master Ye''s deep voice echoed through the room.


    But Ye Fan remained silent.


    No one knew how Ye Fan felt inside under his calm fagade.


    Old Master Ye sighed in the end.


    "Leave. Go back to wherever. The Ye family doesn''t condone people who can''t recognize their own


    blood,¡± said Old Master Ye deeply. These meager words seemed to have sapped him of all energy.


    He didn''t think that his grandson would end up like this.


    How could he heartlessly watch while his uncles and cousins got beaten up?


    "Grandpa told you to leave! Get lost!"


    "Leave, you heartless bastard!"


    "How can the Ye family have someone as heartless as you?"


    Ye Jian and the others came forward one after another.


    They kept condemning Ye Fan and telling him to leave the Ye family.


    Ye Fan listened and watched them.


    He clenched his fists tightly as his expression grew increasingly icy cold.


    At the same time, Ye Fan sneered in his heart.


    Very well.


    Were they using Ye Fan of being heartless?


    Were they saying that Ye Fan didn''t recognize familial ties?


    In that case, Chu Tian-Fan would let them see with their own eyes what those words truly meant.


    "Wait!"


    The Ye family was about to drive Ye Fan away, and Ye Fan was about to explode.


    Then a cold voice came from outside the door suddenly.


    Ye Yu-Yan walked in from outside with one arm bandaged with her mother, Dong Mei, helping her


    along.


    "Yu-Yan, you''re here. Perfect timing! We''re helping you get back at him! I said Ye Fan was the one who


    implicated us, but Grandpa didn''t believe me. Tell him whether Ye Fan was the culprit," said Ye Jian


    joyfully in an instant when Ye Yu-Yan arrived.


    Ye Jian acted as though he had finally found someone to back him up. He walked over and kept talking


    to Ye Yu-Yan.


    But Ye Yu-Yan ignored him. She walked straight up and pushed Ye Jian aside. Then she stepped


    forward and said, "Grandpa, we were the ones at fault that day. It had nothing to do with..." then Ye Yu-


    Yan paused before she gritted her teeth and continued, "It had nothing to do with Fan!"


    What?


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard Ye Yu-Yan''s words.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even Ye Fan turned to look at the door in surprise to see the silhouette of the beautiful woman.


    Ye Jian found it unimaginable and stared wide-eyed.


    "Yu-Yan, what did you just call him? Fan? Oh my. Are you sure? You are the Ye family''s true dragon,


    and Ye Fan is a useless live-in husband. He isn''t good enough for you to call him on a first-name


    basis," said Ye Jian in shock.


    Ye Tian looked at her in disbelief and said, "Yu-Yan, are you confused or something? Why did you call


    him Fan? I''m the deputy county mayor, and you will be a leader in the army in the future. A mediocre


    man like Ye Fan isn''t fit to be on a first-name basis with us. Also, what nonsense did you just say? Your


    Grandpa is right here, so you need to think clearly and correct yourself.¡±


    "Yu-Yan, you...¡± replied Ye Tian in shock when Ye Yu-Yan shouted.


    Ye Tian never dreamed that his daughter would raise her voice at him for Ye Fan, the live-in husband.


    "Dad, Uncle Ya, you said Ye Fan brought disaster upon us that day. Just ask yourself, did Hua Ying-


    Tian really beat you up because of Ye Fan? Or did he do it because Uncle Ya said the wrong thing to


    offend him and ended up getting beaten? Did it have anything to do with Fan?"


    "Also, it''s sheer nonsense that Fan didn''t help us! If Fan didn''t step forward to fight Hua Ying-Tian, I


    would have perished under his sword! Both you and Uncle Tian would probably have died at Guangyue


    Restaurant too! We used to be so harsh to Fan, but he disregarded it and saved us."


    "But what about you? You are ungrateful and you''ve even made up stories about him to condemn Fan


    and mislead


    Grandpa. Dad, Uncle Ya, don''t you feel bad about it at all? Even I despise you!" said Ye Yu-Yan with


    every word striking them like a


    nuclear missile.


    Every single word she spoke struck Ye Tian and the others at their Achille''s heel.


    Ye Tian was especially pale and shivered hard.


    He stared so hard in astonishment that they almost popped out from their sockets.

 Chapter 733 Dont Regret It In the Future

    Chapter 733 Don''t Regret It In the Future


    If these words hade from Ye Fan, it would be no surprise to Ye Tian and the others.


    But they never imagined it woulde from Ye Yu-Yan''s mouth.


    Didn''t she look down on Ye Fan the most?


    Didn''t she loathe him the most?


    But now she kept calling him ''Fan'' and sounded so close.


    Also, she disobeyed her father and offended her second uncle for Ye Fan''s sake.


    Her massive change in attitude left everyone stunned.


    "Yu...Yu-Yan, are you okay? Why are you suddenly taking Ye Fan''s side..." asked Ye Xi-Lan, equally


    surprised.


    Even though Ye Xi-Lan moved to Jianghai after marriage, she knew her niece was a proud woman and


    had despised Ye Fan since she was a child.


    But she was now embarrassing her father because of Ye Fan, and it waspletely unprecedented.


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t answer Ye Xi-Lan.


    Ye Yu-Yan plucked up her courage and walked over to Ye Fan with her eyes red. Then she bowed and


    said, "Fan, I''m sorry. I was childish, and I apologize for it. Also, thank you for saving me at Guangyue


    Restaurant. I will never forget my debt to you."


    Her voice trembled a little, but she sounded sincere.


    All her usual arrogance and coldness was gone when she spoke to Ye Fan.


    She appeared like a young woman who had made a mistake and was waiting for her older brother to


    mete out punishment.


    "I...what the...¡± Everyone was dumbstruck by the scene.


    It was unfathomable why the lofty Ye Yu-Yan would lower herself and apologize to


    Ye Fan.


    Did Ye Fan sweep Ye Yu-Yan off her feet after he domineeringly beat up Hua Ying-Tian and save her?


    "Yu-Yan, get over here! He''s a good-for-nothing. You haven''t done anything wrong. You don''t have to


    humble yourself and apologize to him!¡± roared Ye Tian as he gritted his teeth.


    In a second, Old Master Ye pped Ye Tian''s face with a thud.


    "You little bastard. You''re already over 40 years old and can''t even be half as reasonable as your


    daughter. If not for Yu-Yan, I would have wronged my grandson. How can you have the cheek to


    reprimand Fan for disrespecting you when you don''t behave like a proper elder? Get over there and


    apologize to Fan!"


    Old Master Ye instantly realized what happened after he heard Ye Yu-Yan''s words.


    In his fit of anger, he walked over and pped both his sons.


    "Dad, don''t get angry. It was a misunderstanding," said Ye Xi-Lan. She hurried over to help mediate


    and speak up for Ye Tian.


    The moment Old Master Ye saw his youngest daughter defend Ye Tian and the others, he kicked her


    right away and said, "Do you have the cheek to speak up for them? You just maligned Fan too! You


    have to apologize too!"


    "You..." Old Madam Ye couldn''t go on watching, so she walked over to persuade him.


    "You have to apologize to your grandson too, old woman!" roared Old Master Ye. He scolded everyone


    in sight.


    Despite her resentment, she didn''t dare disobey him and didn''t try to speak up for the others.


    They caused Ye Fan such huge injustice. Now that they had learned the truth, Old Master Ye felt guilty


    towards his grandson.


    So he told everyone in the Ye family to apologize to Ye Fan.


    Even he did the same.


    "Save it. Like you said, I''m not good enough to ept your apologies! But I will remember the things


    that happened today. One day, you will learn what it means to be heartless and disregard familial ties!"


    Ye Fan stepped forward and picked up a wine ss on the dining table as heughed coldly.


    He tilted his head and finished the wine in a gulp as though it contained all the heartless and


    mercenary attitudes he suffered all his life.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then Ye Fan set the wine ss down and turned to leave.


    He left a whole room of panicky people behind!


    Ye Xi-Mei left the room expressionlessly too.


    "Humph! You little bastards, see what you''ve done? You cornered Fan, and now he wants to sever ties


    with you. Are you happy now?" said Old Master Ye particrly angrily after Ye Fan left.


    He scolded Ye Tian and the others before leaving in a huff.


    Their family dinner ended on a lousy note.


    "Ye Fan might be useless, but that hasn''t stopped him from being so arrogant. Old Master Ye already


    wanted us to apologize to him, but he refused to let it go. How could he put on airs, give us an attitude


    and say mean things to us? Sever ties with us? We are more than happy to do it! This nephew is


    bound to drag us under one day!" said Ye Ya''s wife coldly without taking Old Master Ye''s words


    seriously.


    All the Ye siblings felt their father was overreacting.


    He was a mere live-in husband. Did Old Master Ye have to throw such a huge temper because Ye Fan


    suffered a tiny injustice?


    Moreover, Ye Fan was a live-in husband who probably suffered a lot of abuse from his inws. Couldn''t


    he endure just a little bit of injustice back home?


    "He''s such a hypocrite," said Ye Xi-Lan coldly as she shook her head.


    Then the quiet Ye Yu-Yan suddenly said, "You will soon learn how incredible Fan really is. I know you


    won''t bother listening to me if I tried to convince you otherwise, but I hope you won''t live to regret your


    choices."


    Ye Yu-Yan said these words solemnly before walking out as well.


    "Yu-Yan, where are you going?"


    "We nned this dinner for you, but you haven''t finished your food," said Ye Xi-Lan and her second


    sister-inw one after another.


    But Ye Yu-Yan left right away without turning back.


    "Sigh. What''s gotten into Yu-Yan today?''


    "She used to despise Ye Fan the most."


    "Why did she end up defending him?"


    "Tian, what happened to Yu-Yan?" asked everyone quizzically one after another.


    Ye Tian appeared particrly upset.


    Ye Tian''s daughter publicly embarrassed him. It felt so awful that it seemed as though he had


    swallowed a fly, so it was no surprise he was upset.


    In the end, he turned to leave without saying a word.


    Shortly after Ye Fan left the living room, he received a call from Li Er.


    "Mr Chu, most of the jade you got the rich and powerful of Jiangdong toe up with are ready. Shall


    we send it to you on the first day of Lunar New Year? Then we cane by to wish you a happy New


    Year too!" came Li Er''s reverent voice over the phone.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Excellent. Tell them to send all the jade to the Ye residence at Yeyang


    town in Jingzhou city!"

 Chapter 734 Why Would He Care?

    Chapter 734 Why Would He Care?


    Ye Fan announced his supreme identity at the Feast of the Sea and Sky so that he could mobilize


    everyone to collect jade for him.


    If Ye Fan wanted to master Invoke the Celestial Cloud and rise to the next level, this jade was crucial


    for his sess.


    "By the time Lunar New Year is over, I would have gathered enough jade and I will lock myself up to


    meditate. When I''m done, the mes of war will burn! Han, it''s been ten years. It was the will of heaven


    that I have managed to survive for ten long years! It''s also the will of heaven for me to trample the Chu


    family beneath my feet."


    Ye Fan spoke to Han over the phone at night as he stood atop a deserted mountain outside Yeyang.


    The sound of war drums thumping in unison could be heard in the background.


    Then in an instant, all sound disappeared.


    All that remained was Ye Fan''s deafeningly domineering words, which reverberated


    ceaselessly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t see how the old man''s eyes had already turned red on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, Young Master. It''s been ten years!


    Even after suffering immense hardship for ten years, our hearts remain resolute. I am here waiting for


    Young Master to im the Chu family for your own as its true king!"


    HUUU!


    The night wind roared through the mountains in the distance.


    Leaving the sand and rock trembling and the withered grass rustling.


    They were like soldiers guarding the frontier waving their gs and shouting to wee their rightful


    emperor and his troops!


    It waste at night when Ye Fan returned to the Ye residence.


    Before he reached the doorstep, he noticed someone standing at the entrance waiting in the cold wind.


    "Mum, what are you doing here? It''s winter. What if you catch a cold from standing here?¡± said Ye Fan


    when he realized it was his mother and couldn''t help worrying.


    He hurried over and ced his jacket over his mother''s shoulders and helped her into the house.


    Ye Xi-Mei shook her head and smiled gently, "Fan, I''m fine. I can still tolerate this level of coldness. I''m


    just worried about your heart feeling cold."


    Ye Xi-Mei spoke thoughtfully and her words were filled with concern for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan could tell what his mother was driving at, so he instantly smiled and said, "Mum, are you talking


    about what happened at dinner?"


    "Fan, your uncles made a mistake. They still see you as family, so don''t take those things they said


    tonight to heart. At least your grandfather is still around, and you know how much he dotes on you, and


    we are still family," persuaded Ye Xi-Mei.


    She was worried that her son wouldn''t let it go.


    Her son had suffered since he was a child. Ye Fan was bullied by his father''s rtives when they lived


    with the Chu family because of her low status and was eventually thrown out by the Chu family.


    After she came back home to the Ye family, he got bullied by her own family as well.


    Ye Xi-Mei didn''t mind the suffering, but she couldn''t help feeling guilty and heartbroken when Ye Fan


    kept getting bullied and had to suffer with her.


    The only thing she could do for Ye Fan was tofort him.


    Ye Fan seemed indifferent. He smiled as he said calmly to her, "Mum, you''re overthinking it. I''ve


    already managed to survive for so many years. Compared to the injustice I suffered all these years,


    that little bit of injustice they gave me was nothing. Moreover, I really don''t care about what happened. I


    can''t be bothered with them. They are just mere ants who don''t deserve my attention."


    Ye Fan''s cold voice echoed through the air. It sounded far colder than this winter night to Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Xi-Mei knew it was probably impossible for Ye Fan to reconcile with those siblings of hers after


    today.


    "Fan, if you were powerful, then we wouldn''t have to give a damn about them. But you..." said Ye Xi-


    Mei tentatively.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But in the end, she sighed, "Forget it, forget it. I shouldn''t interfere with your choices. It is your life to


    lead."


    Then Ye Fan helped Ye Xi-Mei back to her room to rest.


    "Oh yes. Fan, Yu-Yan came to look for you many times after you left. She probably needs you for


    something. Go over when you have the time tomorrow. Stop making her go through the trouble of


    Ye Fan didn''t pay much attention and said, "What else can she need me for? I reckon she''s either here


    to apologize or thank me. People are just mind-boggling. She used to ignore me all the time. Ever since


    I helped her at Guangyue Restaurant, her attitude towards me has changed 180 degrees.


    Too bad, it''s toote. We are destined to be strangers," Ye Fan spoke softly before turning to retire to


    his room.


    The night passed silently.


    The next day, Ye Yu-Yan came looking for Ye Fan again at the old estate.


    The Ye family had three houses in Yeyang. Old Master Ye and Ye Xi-Mei lived in the oldest one.


    The two other houses belonged to Ye Tian and Ye Ya.


    Ye Yu-Yan was on her way to her grandfather''s ce with expensive gifts from Yanjing for Ye Fan and


    his mother.


    VROOM!


    The sound of an engine roaring suddenly came from the end of the street.


    Then an Audi appeared and came whizzing over like a bolt of ck lightning.


    It drifted when it reached Ye Yu-Yan''s side. The wheels rubbed onto the ground and let out a piercing


    ring.


    It looked like it was a knife cutting through the water as it drifted.


    In the end, the entire car ran off the road and straight into the drain by the roadside.


    With a ng, the car nose-dived into the drain and ended up all wet.


    "Haha! Who is this stupid fellow? Why act like you know how to drift? Look at how you ended up


    drifting into a drain!" All the passersby were doubling over inughter.


    Then the car door opened, and Ye Jian came out of the car shame-faced.


    Ye Jian chuckled when he saw Ye Yu-Yan and said, "Sorry, Yu-Yan. I need more practice. Sorry for


    giving you a shock."


    Ye Yu-Yan red at Ye Jian when she realized he was the driver. Then she coldly walked away into the


    residence without paying him any attention.


    Ye Yu-Yan used to think Ye Jian was pretty cool when he drove his luxury cars around town.


    Butpared to Ye Fan, her cousin was outssed.


    At best, Ye Jian could be considered a rich spoiled brat.


    "Yu-Yan, don''t go. I need to talk to you. Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing are here and they want to buy you


    dinner. We haven''t hung out together for a long time."

 Chapter 735 Three Generations Under One Roof

    Chapter 735 Three Generations Under One Roof


    The two names whom Ye Jian mentioned were the children of Ye Fan''s youngest aunt, Ye Xi-Lan.


    Ye Xi-Lan had a boy and a girl. Her son was called Jiang Yu-Lang, and her daughter was Jiang Yu-


    Qing.


    Those siblings were brilliant and could rival Ye Yu-Yan in grades.


    They just sat for their national college entrance examst year, and both came in first.


    Also, they were epted by the most prestigious universities in China aftering in among the top


    ten. One of them got into Yanjing University, and the other was epted by Qinghua University.


    After both Ye Xi-Lan''s children came in first, she was propelled into the spotlight, and their family


    became quite the legend.


    Since their families were tight-knit, Ye Jian, Ye Yu-Yan, and Ye Xi-Lan''s children were close too.


    The four of them used to meet up whenever Ye Yu-Yan went back to her hometown.


    It was almost a tradition now.


    Of course, Ye Fan was excluded from their circles.


    Ye Yu-Yan was home and Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing were home for the winter break, so Ye


    Jian started nning their little get together.


    Ye Jian thought Ye Yu-Yan would be happy to hear that they could catch up.


    But Ye Yu-Yan shockingly shook her head and replied, "You guys can go ahead. I''m not free."


    Then she turned to leave without looking back.


    Ye Jian stood behind her in shock.


    But Ye Jian didn''t take it to heart and thought she was just busy.


    After all, even Ye Yu-Yan got hurt during the episode at Guangyue Restaurant. The army forces were


    probably angry about it too.


    After Ye Jian managed to drive the car out of the drain, he went into the old Ye estate with Ye Yu-Yan.


    Everyone was in the courtyard.


    Ye Fan''s aunts surrounded a boy and a girl and kept asking how they were.


    "Yu-Lang, Yu-Qing, it''s the holidays already?"


    "When does school reopen again?"


    "How''s university life?"


    "Ye Jian is a lousy student, so he will probably never make it into university!"


    "The stars of education must really be shining on your family since both of them came in first." "Both of


    them came in first!" "You are probably the only family in Jiangdong with that luck!"


    Their aunts treated Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing warmly and kept asking after them.


    Even though their surnames weren''t Ye either, the treatment Ye Fan received when he came home was


    poles apart.


    "Stop praising them. They can''tpare to Yu-Yan. Yu-Yan is going to be a general in the future. If we


    were in ancient times, your family would be the general''s residence,¡± said Ye Xi-Lan as she


    pretended to be modest even though she was clearly overjoyed.


    Ye Yu-Yan happened to walk right in.


    Ye Yu-Yan had specially dressed up and put on some makeup today.


    She usually went without makeup but put on some light makeup unprecedentedly.


    Her brows were more exquisite, and her lips were brighter.


    Also, she was dressed in a light pink dress. The dress showed off her slender and proportionate legs,


    her tiny waist and entuated her figure perfectly.


    Since Ye Yu-Yan had been in the army for years, she had the perfect figure.


    Despite having seen his fair share of pretty girls at school, Jiang Yu-Lang couldn''t help feeling


    awestruck when he saw Ye Yu-Yan.


    It was his first time seeing Ye Yu-Yan looking so mesmerizing.


    "Yu-Yan!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yu-Yan, you''re back."


    Amid his surprise, Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing hurried over to wee her.


    The two of them always treated Ye Yu-Yan as their role model, so they respected her a lot.


    Ye Yu-Yan was stunning, so Jiang Yu-Lang always had special feelings towards her since young.


    It was only human of him to be attracted to beauty!


    But Jiang Yu-Lang never dared to confess his love for her and slowly forgot about it after he grew up.


    But when he saw Ye Yu-Yan looking so intoxicatingly beautiful, his heart started throbbing for her again.


    As the saying went, women dressed up for the people they liked!


    Did Ye Yu-Yan dress up to get his attention because she knew he wasing home today?


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu-Lang woulde to learn he was overthinking it.


    Ye Yu-Yan nodded but remained cold.


    She didn''t even bother to talk to him, so how could she be dressing up for him?


    Despite that disappointment, Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing were used to it.


    They knew Ye Yu-Yan''s personality well. She was always lofty and distant.


    At least, Ye Yu-Yan would nod to them.


    They could recall how Ye Yu-Yan used topletely ignored Ye Fan.


    Before long, Ye Jian came over.


    "Haha! Old Master Ye, all four of your grandchildren are here today. All three generations are finally


    under one roof, so you can sit and enjoy life now. Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing will be academics. Yu-


    Yan is in the army defending the country. Even though Jian doesn''t like to study, he''s bright, so he will


    definitely be a tycoon. The Ye family will have offspring in the military, business, and academic


    fields," said someone in the courtyard as she smiled.


    Old Master Ye loved hearing these words.


    "Yes, I know, right? The Ye family''s children are all capable and sessful. We are counting on you


    four to bring glory to our ancestors!" said Old Master Ye as he smiled from ear to ear. Old Madam Ye


    beamed nonstop too.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing came over to ask Ye Yu-Yan, "Yu-Yan, we should havee to visit


    earlier since you''re already back. Today''s a good day, so why don''t four of us have lunch together? We


    haven''t caught up in two years, so we have to catch up."


    Jiang Yu-Lang brought up the lunch.


    Ye Yu-Yan shook her head and rejected them, "I''m not free."


    "Erm..." said Jiang Yu-Lang in surprise.


    Dong Mei red at her daughter and said, "Yu-Yan, no matter how busy you are with your mission,


    make some time for lunch with your cousins. It''s not easy for you to get together either."


    "Mum, I really have no time," replied Ye Yu-Yan yet again. Then she turned to ask the silent Ye Xi-Mei,


    "Aunt Xi-Mei, isn''t Fan back yet?"


    Wh-what?


    "Fan?¡± asked Jiang Yu-Lang and his sister in surprise before they turned to look at Ye Jian.


    "Jian, what''s going on? Hasn''t Yu-Yan always ignored Ye Fan? Why are they even on a first-name


    basis now?¡± asked Jiang Yu-Lang perplexedly.

 Chapter 736 Ye Yu-Yans Invitation

    Chapter 736 Ye Yu-Yan''s Invitation


    Ye Jian shrugged cluelessly.


    "He''s back, he''s inside the house. Let me go get him," replied Ye Xi-Mei as she walked in to call Ye


    Fan.


    "Yes, Mum?" asked Ye Fan as he stretchedzily. He seemed to have just woken up.


    Ye Ya''s wife looked at Ye Fan and instantly sneered with disdain, "All you do is idle around. How can


    someone like you ever have any achievements? It''s no wonder Ye Fan is such a good-for-nothing


    among all his cousins.¡±


    Ye Ya''s wife and the others grumbled among themselves.


    But Ye Yu-Yan walked over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yancked the confidence to face Ye Fan and didn''t even dare to make eye contact with him.


    Instead, she hung her head.


    Her long pink dress fluttered in the wind. There was even a light fragrance in her freshly done up hair.


    Momentster, she finally mustered the courage to say in an apologetic tone to Ye Fan, "Fan, are you


    free at mid-day? I want to..." Ye Yu-Yan paused before she continued, "I want to buy you lunch.¡±


    What?


    Did she want to buy him lunch?


    Ye Jian and the others stared dumbstruck when they heard Ye Yu-Yan. They felt as though she had


    just pped them in their faces.


    They felt so pissed.


    They finally realized why Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t free to eat with them. It was because she wanted to buy Ye


    Fan lunch!


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing were equally shocked.


    It felt as though they had witnessed an impossible phenomenon.


    And Ye Fan''s reply would leave them even more shocked.


    "Buy me lunch?" sneered Ye Fan. "Sorry, I''m not free."


    What?


    Not free?


    "Oh my god!" cursed Ye Jian in his heart as his expression fell.


    Ye Jian had just asked Ye Yu-Yan to join them for lunch, but she rejected them and said she wasn''t


    free.


    They thought they had just caught her at the wrong time.


    But how could she ask Ye Fan out for lunch instead?


    Ye Jian found it even more unbearable that Ye Fan turned Ye Yu-Yan''s offer down!


    Ye Jian had begged Ye Yu-Yan to have lunch with them and failed to seed. How could a lowly live-in


    husband like Ye Fan reject her now?


    The more Ye Jian thought about it, the more annoyed he felt.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing also seemed a little upset.


    They wondered if they couldn''tpare to Ye Fan in Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes.


    "Fan, isn''t it great Yu-Yan asked you out for lunch? Why don''t you go?" convinced Ye Xi-Mei.


    Old Master Ye persuaded Ye Fan too, "That''s right, Fan. Listen to your Mum. You are the eldest after


    all. Since ancient times, the eldest brother is like the father to the other siblings, so you ought to be


    more magnanimous. I think all five of you should have lunch together. Go to the city for some


    steamboat and hang out.¡±


    Ye Xi-Mei and Old Master Ye immediately both did their utmost best to convince Ye Fan to go.


    Even Lu Wen-Jing''s eyes lit up when she heard about having steamboat.


    She ran over to Ye Fan and pulled him as she said, "Fan, let''s go. I feel like having steamboat. I haven''t


    had it for ages.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled helplessly at Lu Wen-Jing''s beseeching look.


    "Fine. For you, we''ll go out for steamboat," said Ye Fan as he touched Lu Wen-Jing''s cute nose


    indulgently.


    Ye Fan kept his gaze on Lu Wen-Jing the whole time. Even though Ye Yu-Yan had dressed up so nicely


    and looked stunning, he didn''t even cast an eye at her.


    Ye Yu-Yan felt sad in her heart.


    She didn''t expect that she couldn''tpare with a child who was an outsider.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others went to the city for lunch with a sense of defeat in their hearts.


    Ye Fan went along too.


    Even though Ye Jian and the others loathed Ye Fan a lot, they had no choice. Who would dare oppose


    their grandfather''s orders?


    Moreover, Ye Yu-Yan was determined to buy Ye Fan lunch.


    Given the circumstances, even if Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing were grudging about


    eating with Ye Fan, they had no choice.


    "Jian, are we really bringing Ye Fan along? Don''t you know that we never got along with him? I


    probably won''t be able to swallow anything if I eat with him," griped Jiang Yu-Lang.


    Ye Jian sighed and said, "Grandpa''s orders. We can only obey him. But on the bright side, we can take


    the chance to mess with Ye Fan. Yu-Lang, you have no idea how much trouble the asshole caused


    aftering back for only a matter of days. Yu-Yan broke her arm because of him too!"


    What?


    "Really now?" asked Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing in shock. Then they listened to Ye Jian tell them


    about the episode.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others were ready to leave around mid-day.


    "Yu-Yan, you probably don''t get to eat steamboat when you are in the army, right? I''ll bring you


    somewhere good today. Although it can''tpare to Guangyue Restaurant in terms of luxury, it''s still


    one of the best steamboat in Jingzhou! I go there a lot. I brought Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing there during the


    driving.


    Jiang Yu-Lang instantly nodded in agreement.


    Ye Yu-Yan said nothing and merely nodded.


    She wasn''t here for lunch.


    So she didn''t care how good the steamboat tasted.


    Ye Jian and the others continued to chat randomly.


    Everyone ignored Ye Fan for the entire journey.


    Ye Jian evenughed sinisterly in his heart as he hatched wicked ns.


    Very quickly, they arrived in the city and pulled up near the restaurant.


    Despite its small size, the restaurant decor had a lot of character. It had an antique vor to it and


    seemed charming.


    Ye Fan raised his head to see three words outside the establishment: 99 Steamboat Restaurant.


    Since it was mid-day, business was brisk.


    There were plenty of patrons, so most of the seats were taken up.


    "Young Master Ye,e on in. I saved you a table," greeted the restaurant owner. The moment he


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    spotted Ye Jian, he quickly came over to wee them.


    "Haha! Mr Fang, business is getting better and better."


    "I have Young Master Ye to thank for bringing me business. Are these your friends? Don''t hold back


    when you order. I will give you a 10% discount. Since you are such an important client of ours, all your


    friends will enjoy 10% off!" said the restaurant owner smoothly as he helped Ye Jian impress his


    friends.


    It certainly boosted Ye Jian''s ego. Then he said, "Mr Fang, you''re such a canny businessman. Yu-Yan,


    go have a seat first. I''m going to have a chat with Mr Fang."

 Chapter 737 An Elegant Woman

    Chapter 737 An Elegant Woman


    "Mr Fang, I have a sure-win business proposition for you. Are you interested?" asked Ye Jian softly


    after he pulled Mr Fang somewhere private.


    "Oh? What business?" asked the restaurant owner, sounding interested in the business prospect.


    Ye Jian didn''t tell him right away. Instead, he lit a cigarette and turned back to look. Then after he was


    sure no one was around, he told the restaurant owner.


    "Erm..." said the restaurant owner worriedly, "Young Master Ye, are you sure?


    I will offend him by doing this."


    Ye Jian scoffed andughed, "He''s just a live-in husband. What''s there to be afraid of? Moreover, I''ll


    protect you if anything happens. Cut the banter. Are you in or out?"


    Ye Jian took out a stack of money and flung it onto the table as he spoke.


    The restaurant owner smiled and agreed.


    "But Young Master Ye, are you sure he''s just a live-in husband? Are you absolutely sure? If I end up


    offending a big shot, then it won''t be worth it," asked the restaurant owner again. He was worldly-wise


    and wasn''t entirely eager about making a quick buck.


    Ye Jianughed and replied, "Don''t worry. I''m cousins with him, so I know what he''s made of. If he


    were a big shot, I wouldn''t want to do it to him, right?"


    Ye Jian returned to the restaurant after having a quick chat with the restaurant owner.


    After Ye Jian got seated, he even nced at Jiang Yu-Lang smugly. He seemed to be telling Jiang Yu-


    Lang to expect some entertainment.


    Very quickly, the steamboat was sent over. The waitress adjusted the heat, and the soup started boiling


    before long.


    "Yu-Yan, don''t just look. Start cooking!" said Ye Jian enthusiastically as they chatted over lunch.


    However, Ye Yu-Yan remained silent. She nced at Ye Fan from time to time and wanted to muster


    the courage to make conversation with Ye Fan, but didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan only ate the steamboat on his own and helped Lu Wen-Jing to take food asionally.


    Other than Lu Wen-Jing, Ye Fan didn''t give anyone else a hoot at all.


    His cool attitude certainly displeased Jiang Yu-Lang, Jiang Yu-Qing, and Ye Jian.


    "He''s just a live-in husband. How dare he act aloof? I don''t know where he finds the confidence to act


    like this!" Jiang Yu-Lang and the others rolled their eyes at Ye Fan and sneered in their hearts. They


    were filled with contempt for Ye Fan.


    There was suddenly amotion at the restaurant door.


    "Excuse me, please give way."


    Amid themotion, a bunch of people walked in like rock stars surrounded by bodyguards.


    Ye Jian and the others turned to nce towards the excitement.


    The group of people who had just entered felt extraordinary.


    Confidence and prestige emanated from their faces.


    A young woman dressed in a white chiffon dress and a high-end white trench coat walked ahead of


    them.


    Her long wine red hair hung casually over her shoulders while she wore a pair of sexy high heel shoes.


    Elegance and grace radiated from the young woman.


    Her innate elegant aura made others bow to her instinctively.


    However, people were more spellbound by her exquisite features inparison to her aura.


    Even Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang were instantly left spellbound by her good looks.


    "Wow, what a pretty woman. Even our campus belle can''tpare to her! She''s ravishing. Jian, since


    when was there anyone as pretty as her in Jingzhou?" asked Jiang Yu-Lang at a loss.


    The patrons around them were all shocked by the woman''s beauty and sighed nonstop.


    "Just look at the bodyguards and her poise. Is she some celebrity?"


    Many people couldn''t helpmenting excitedly.


    Despite Ye Fan''s usual calmness, something cracked in him.


    "What brings her here?" asked Ye Fan in surprise after they walked past him.


    The restaurant owner let them to thergest table at the center of the restaurant.


    Night nine Steamboat Restaurant wasn''t arge establishment and was only considered a steamboat


    specialty restaurant, so there weren''t any private rooms. All their patrons all ate in the same hall.


    Although the restaurant was a lot noisier, it was particrly lively.


    The steamboat was genuinely good, so many rich and powerful people often dined here.


    The people in the restaurant kept looking over after they took their seats because of the stunningdy


    sitting with them.


    Many people nced over curiously from time to time.


    "Oh my. Who are these people anyway? Why do they need so many bodyguards when they are out for


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    lunch? The restaurant owner even went over to toast them personally. I was just wondering why the


    them!" said Jiang Yu-Lang as he sighed in shock.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Ye Jian were naturally curious.


    Ye Jian turned to wave and say to a young woman at the counter, "Yaoyao,e over here."


    "Hi, Young Master Ye. I was about to make a toast to you," replied the mesmerizing young woman. Her


    lovely fragrance wafted over as she walked over with a wine pot.


    "Really? I thought you were so busy making money that you forgot about your old friend," said Ye Jian


    as he smiled and shook his head, "Oh yes, Yu-Lang. Allow me to introduce you. This is Fang Yao-Yao.


    She''s the young and pretty daughter of the steamboat restaurant owner and a walking advert for the


    restaurant. If Mr Fang didn''t have such a lovely daughter, the steamboat restaurant wouldn''t have


    ended up so popr.¡±


    Ye Jian smiled as he told Jiang Yu-Lang and the others.


    But it was no lie since Ye Jian first visited the steamboat restaurant because he


    heard about Fang Yao-Yao''s beauty.


    "Enough. I''ll stop teasing you. I have a question. Who are those people sitting over there? Since they


    made such a huge entrance, they must be important people, right?" asked Ye Jian softly after chatting


    with her for a while.


    Fang Yao-Yao nodded and said, "That goes without saying. I heard that thedy sitting at the main seat


    hails from an influential family from Jiangdong. Not only is she the daughter of a powerful man, but she


    also manages apany worth billions! She is probably in Jingzhou to make investments. Even the


    top brass of the city administration is entertaining her personally! The middle-aged man on the left is


    Jingzhou''s deputy mayor.¡±


    What?


    Even the city''s deputy mayor came personally?


    Heavens, who were these folks?


    Ye Jian and the others were left


    dumbstruck.

 Chapter 738 Fantasize About Being a King?

    Chapter 738 Fantasize About Being a King?


    Amid their shock, Jiang Yu-Lang and the others quickly turned to look at the people sitting at the center


    of the restaurant.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan turned around uncharacteristically and was clearly curious about the elegant woman


    whom everyone treated with the utmost respect.


    Ye Jian almost wanted to go over and offer the young woman a toast.


    Even if he wasn''t capable enough to date a ravishing beauty like her, there was no harm getting


    acquainted.


    "AHHH! What are you doing, you scoundrel?" came an angry shriek suddenly while all eyes were on


    the big shots. Everyone was startled.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others turned to see Fang Yao-Yao shouting furiously at Ye Fan in embarrassment.


    In her fury, she even raised her hand to p Ye Fan.


    ''You pervert! How dare you molest me?


    You stupid hooligan!" screamed Fang Yao-Yao shrilly.


    Very swiftly, her angry shouts became cries of pain.


    Fang Yao-Yao wanted to p Ye Fan, but he grabbed her hand just in time.


    Ye Fan grabbed Fang Yao-Yao so hard that she winced in pain!


    "AHHH! It hurts! You asshole, you scoundrel! Let me go!" screamed Fang Yao-Yao in agony. Her eyes


    were red from the pain, and she was on the brink of crying.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Let go of her! You''re a man! How can you bully a woman?¡± scolded Ye


    Jian hurriedly.


    Jiang Yu-Lang chimed in angrily, "It was absolutely improper of you to touch her! Are you deliberately


    trying to take advantage of Miss Fang by grabbing her hands now?"


    Ye Fan ignored their scolding and raised his head to look at Fang Yao-Yao coldly as he said, "If you


    weren''t a woman, your arm would''ve been broken by now!"


    Instead, Ye Fan sneered and pushed her.


    After Ye Fan released his hand, Fang Yao-Yao squatted on the ground. It was so painful that tears


    trickled down her face.


    "Yaoyao, what happened? What''s going on?" asked Mr Fang as he pretended to be anxious and


    hurried over upon hearing the ruckus.


    Fang Yao-Yao pointed at Ye Fan angrily with her eyes misted over and said, "Dad, this scoundrel


    touched my butt when I wasn''t looking and molested me. Now he wants to hit me because I caught him


    red-handed and embarrassed him!"


    What?


    "Is that so?"


    "Really?"


    How could he molest the girl in broad


    daylight?"


    Many people were appalled by Ye Fan''s behavior when they heard Fang Yao-Yao''s usation.


    In an instant, all eyesnded on Ye Fan in unison.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan looked at Ye Fan in surprise too.


    But Ye Fan remained expressionless towards everyone''s usation and fury. Instead, he said coldly,


    "It''s apletely false usation. If I wanted women, I just have to say the word, and countless


    gorgeous women would throw themselves at me. Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself by using


    me of molesting you?"


    Ye Fan sounded absolutely domineering.


    Everyone instantly exploded into a furor when they heard him.


    "He thinks very highly of himself, huh?"


    "Who is this dude anyway? Why is he so cocky?"


    "If he wanted women, countless beauties would throw themselves at him?"


    "Does he think he''s the prince of the Lei family or something?"


    The only person who could wield such power and charisma in Jingzhou was the Young Master of the


    Lei family after all.


    But Ye Fan was dressed ordinarily and didn''t seem like the descendant of a rich and powerful family.


    Ye Jian mmed the table and stood up while everyone eximed in shock. Then he said with


    righteous anger, "Ye Fan, that''s enough! You just keep doing this. Regardless of yourck of


    aplishments, you brag nonstop! Wake up and stop fantasizing that you''re a king. You''re just a live-


    in husband. You can''t even handle your wife. How can you make gorgeous women throw themselves at


    you? Don''t you think you''re absurd? Isn''t it hrious? Youmitted such a filthy act, yet you refuse to


    own up and repent after getting caught red-handed. Even I feel embarrassed as your cousin!"


    Ye Jian''s eyes were bloodshot as he spoke with righteous indignation.


    Ye Jian stood on the side of justice and scolded Ye Fan like he was so righteous that he didn''t take his


    cousin''s side.


    What?


    "Do you mean he''s a live-in husband?"


    "Haha!"


    "No wonder he touched Miss Fang. I guess his wife and inws probably bullied him too much, so he


    was venting steam out of resentment."


    "His wife probably doesn''t even let him touch her because he''s too useless!"


    "He got too horny when he saw how beautiful Miss Fang was and couldn''t hold back."


    "He''s such scum for molesting a woman in public and refusing to admit to his crime!"


    "He''s simply an animal."


    "Call the cops."


    "He''ll learn his lesson after he spends a few years in jail."


    After the restaurant patrons heard Ye Jian''s words, they instantly found it so outrageous that they


    scolded Ye Fan one after another.


    In an instant, Ye Fan was pushed to the eye of the storm and subjected to public condemnation.


    The restaurant owner and his daughter felt a little guilty.


    But they had no choice. This live-in husband had only himself to me for recklessly offending


    someone.


    Jiang Yu-Lang figured this was his cousin''s handiwork, so he instantly smiled and gloated.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yu-Qing was clueless that Ye Jian was behind all this and hated Ye Fan even more in her heart.


    She felt utterly embarrassed for having such a shameless cousin!


    But Ye Jian looked on from the sidelines and smiled sinisterly inside.


    Hadn''t Ye Fan always been arrogant and proud?


    This time, Ye Jian was going to utterly embarrass Ye Fan in front of Ye Yu-Yan and make him lose all


    respect!


    Ye Jian looked at Fang Yao-Yao and her father in shame and said, "Mr Fang, Miss Fang, I''m so sorry. I


    saw my cousin viting Miss Fang when he saw how pretty you were. I feel awful about what


    happened and am dreadfully sorry. But he''s a live-in husband, so I hope you can understand how


    tough it is for a man to live with no status, get bullied and loathed by his wife and inws all the time.


    After suffering all that indignation at home, he took it out on you by acting on impulse and making such


    a huge mistake! Since he did genuinely molest you, I know just a mere apology isn''t enough. I will pay


    you to make up for the emotional damage he caused."


    Before Ye Fan had said a word, Ye Jian had already acknowledged all crimes on Ye Fan''s behalf.


    Ye Jian even pretended to be reasonable and helped Ye Fan to apologize and settle the problem.

 Chapter 739 Queen of Jiangdong

    Chapter 739 Queen of Jiangdong


    "Okay. On ount of Young Master Ye, we won''t call the cops. But I hope you can discipline your scum


    of a cousin. Or else, who knows if more girls will get molested?" said Fang Yao-Yao angrily to Ye Jian.


    Ye Jian nodded nonstop and replied, "Yes yes yes. I''ll definitely guide my cousin onto the right path."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ye Jian red at Ye Fan as he spoke, "Ye Fan, it''s over. Miss Fang already said she wouldn''t hold you


    ountable. Even if you can''t afford topensate her after ruining her reputation, you should at least


    apologize, right?"


    "Precisely. Jian already helped to clean up your mess after you did something as shameless as this.


    Shouldn''t you apologize?" chimed Jiang Yu-Lang.


    "Stop it! Fan would never do something like that. You must have ganged up to frame Fan," roared Lu


    Wen-Jing with tears welling in her red eyes after she sat there and watched everything go down.


    "What would a dumb kid know? Shut up!" bellowed Ye Jian. Lu Wen-Jing was so terrified that she


    turned pale.


    Ye Yu-Yan surprisingly pulled Lu Wen-Jing over andforted her, "Jingjing, it''s okay. You have to


    trust Fan. He can settle it on his own. Fan is no ordinary man after all."


    Ye Yu-Yan raised her head and looked up at the skinny silhouette as she spoke.


    He had kept his silence throughout the entire episode.


    Ye Fan calmly sat there and sipped tea even in the face of public condemnation.


    He looked ordinary and harmless like an innocentmb and seemed at everyone''s mercy.


    He had been like that since he was a child.


    Ye Fan always showed his most unremarkable side.


    Back in the day, she was deceived by Ye Fan''s appearance too.


    And she ended up thinking Ye Fan was a mediocre man!


    But after genuinely finding out what Ye Fan was made of, Ye Yu-Yan realized who the man before them


    truly was.


    "Hmm? What happened? What''s up with the noise?"


    All themotion naturally caught the attention of the patrons upying the table at the center of the


    restaurant.


    One of the middle-aged men raised his brow and asked unhappily.


    His assistant beside him quickly exined, "I think someone got caught red-handed molesting a


    woman."


    "What? How could that happen?" said the middle-aged man in surprise. He instantly said angrily, "Go


    over and deal with it by the book! Hand the culprit over to the police and give him the most severe


    punishment possible! Jingzhou''s reputation is at stake. We can''t tolerate such scum."


    After the middle-aged man gave his order, the elegant woman beside him turned to look out of curiosity


    too.


    But the moment thedy looked over, she trembled, and her pupils constricted in shock as she said,


    "Er..that''s...!"


    "Aren''t you going to apologize? Are you still unrepentant?" yelled Ye Jian once again when Ye Fan did


    nothing.


    Mr Fang looked at Ye Fan and scolded angrily, "You scum! Apologize to my daughter!"


    Then Ye Fan put down his teacup to raise his head and said frostily, "I told you, it was a false


    usation. Why should I apologize if I didn''t do it?¡±


    Oh my god.


    "This shameless scum.''


    "Aren''t you going to admit to your crime?"


    "Are you saying Miss Fang falsely used you?"


    "Moreover, your cousin witnessed everything!"


    "He''s such a scum."


    "Tell him to leave!"


    "Yes, just beat him up and toss him out."


    "How can he have the cheek to keep eating here?"


    "Hurry up and leave!¡±


    "Get lost!"


    In an instant, everyone was outraged and scolded Ye Fan furiously.


    They scolded Ye Fan sternly one after another and wanted to chase him out of the restaurant.


    "How dare you chase him out?!"


    A cold shout quietly came just as the angry mob was about to chase Ye Fan out of the restaurant.


    Her cold imposing voice sounded angry.


    Then everyone turned to see the ravishing beauty sitting at the center of the restaurant quietly stride


    over.


    Her lips were like fire, and her eyes were ebony ck.


    Her long hair hung over her shoulders, and she was dressed in a long dress.


    She had wless skin and was as fair as snow.


    Chen Nan was so ravishing that everyone went dumbstruck when they saw her.


    She had such an elegant aura that she looked like a fairy who had descended on earth and put all of


    them to shame!


    The moment the young woman appeared, the entire restaurant fell silent.


    The restaurant owner instantly felt his scalp go numb when they ended up disturbing Chen Nan. He


    hurried over and nervously smiled as he said, "Miss Chen, so sorry about disturbing you. Something


    happened, but don''t worry, we''re on top of it."


    Someone from the crowd seemed to finally recognize this beautiful woman when Mr Fang was


    anxiously apologizing to her. He instantly eximed, "Miss Chen? Is she Miss Chen Nan?"


    "Hmmm? Who''s Chen Nan? Is she a celeb?" asked someone perplexedly.


    "Celeb? You must be kidding. How can a starletpare to Miss Chen? Since you are just a bunch of


    earthworms, it''s no wonder you don''t know who Miss Chen is!" sneered the man.


    Even celebrities couldn''tpare to this woman. Who was she?


    "Even if you haven''t heard about Miss Chen before, surely you have heard about the Feast of the Sea


    and Sky? Mr Chu got everyone in Jiangdong toe and pay their respects to him with just a wave of


    his arm. All the local leaders bowed and toasted Mr Chu during the feast. And the woman on Mr Chu''s


    arm sharing his sess was none other than Miss Chen Nan! If Mr Chu is the King of Jiangdong, then


    Miss Chen is the Queen! Tell me, who else canpare to Mr Chu''s woman, Miss Chen?¡±


    There was a long protracted silence.


    After hearing about Miss Chen''s identity, many people gasped in astonishment.


    They had an inkling that Miss Chen was no ordinary woman.


    But they didn''t expect her background to be so incredible!


    She turned out to be the Queen of Jiangdong.


    Then again, who else in Jiangdong except Mr Chu could win her considering how gorgeous she was?


    But no one knew that Ye Fan and Chen Nan were simply as close as brother and sister.


    And the true Queen of Jiangdong was someone else!

 Chapter 740 Is She Good Enough?

    Chapter 740 Is She Good Enough?


    Everyone trembled in shock upon hearing about Chen Nan''s background, and the steamboat


    restaurant owner panicked too. After apologizing to Chen Nan, Mr Fang hurriedly got people to chase


    Ye Fan out.


    They were all important people, so Mr Fang and his daughter were incapable of withstanding the


    consequences of disturbing them.


    "Who dares to chase him out?!" shouted Chen Nan coldly again.


    Mr Fang and his daughter shuddered. Even Ye Jian''s face was filled with shock.


    Miss Chen sounded like she wanted to help Ye Fan. Was she going to help Ye Fan right this injustice?


    "Err..."


    In an instant, Mr Fang and Miss Fang didn''t dare to do anything else, and their hearts were filled with


    guilt and worry.


    Ye Jian walked over and politely smiled as he said, "Miss Chen, I think you might be mistaken. It''s a


    good thing to help victims of injustice, but you need to tell right from wrong. My friend, Fang Yao-Yao,


    was molested, and the culprit is none other than my useless cousin. He touched Miss Fang''s butt when


    she wasn''t looking. I feel that it was shameless of him to do something as dirty as that. If we don''t


    chase scum like him out, it would be an insult on someone as respectable as Miss Chen."


    Then Chen Nan said furiously to Ye Jian, "Shut up! That''s nonsense. How can you insult Fan?"


    Chen Nan''s cold shout sent chills down Ye Jian''s spine. His heart was filled with doubt.


    "Fan...Fan? Who''s that? Is that..." asked Ye Jian as he shuddered. Then a name quietly appeared in


    his mind.


    Calmughter came.


    "Nannan, we only just met a few days ago at Yunzhou. I can''t believe you chased me all the way to


    Jingzhou," said Ye Fan as he shook his head. His teasing words slowly rang through the restaurant.


    "How dare you! How can you have the audacity to talk like that? How can a live-in husband like you


    talk frivolously to Miss Chen? Hurry up and kneel and apologize!" scolded the restaurant owner


    furiously the moment Ye Fan finished his words.


    But the moment Mr Fang finished his sentence, the unexpected happened.


    Chen Nan happily said, "Fan."


    After she called Ye Fan''s name gently, the cold, imposing, and prestigious woman happily ran over and


    lunged into Ye Fan''s arms under everyone''s shocked stares.


    All the coldness Chen Nan had when she scolded Ye Jian was nowhere to be seen. Almost instantly,


    she sounded soft and affectionate.


    Her beautiful face was filled with joy.


    Silence!


    The restaurant fell into a dead silence.


    In an instant, everyone went silent in shock.


    Even the top brass of Jingzhou''s city administration sitting with Chen Nan was at a loss.


    Mr Fang and his daughter felt as though lightning had just struck them. They stared wide-eyed while


    tsunamis surged in their hearts.


    "He...he... Fan?"


    Oh my god.


    Who the hell was Ye Fan?!


    Ye Jian and the others stared in shock with their eyes red as Mr Fang and Miss Fang howled in panic!


    Ye Jian was especially shocked. He didn''t expect Ye Fan to be the ''Fan'' that this noble woman was


    talking about.


    How could a useless live-in husband like him be worthy of Chen Nan''s attention?


    How could a woman as ravishing as Chen Nan lunge into his arms?


    Ye Jian felt envious just thinking about it.


    "Enough. So many people are watching. Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?"


    Everyone thought Ye Fan was probably proud and bursting with joy with Chen Nan''s soft and fragrant


    body in his arms.


    No one knew how worried Ye Fan truly was.


    He was already well-acquainted with Chen Nan when he was in Jianghai, and she affectionately called


    him ''Fan''.


    But it was inappropriate for them to hug so intimately. Fortunately, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t around. Or


    else, she would probably give Ye Fan a hard time tonight after they got home.


    "Hoho. Is Fan embarrassed? They say truly great men aren''t bound by all these formalities. From the


    looks of it now, you are still bound by mundane rules," said Chen Nan as she teased Ye Fan when she


    saw how embarrassed he looked.


    Chen Nan found it immensely entertaining to see the leader of Jiangdong look embarrassed.


    But jokes aside, Chen Nan wasn''t a reckless person, so she quickly stopped hugging Ye Fan.


    "Humph. Fan, how could you do such things with another girl behind my back?" griped Lu Wen-Jing


    angrily with her nose wrinkled when she caught sight of them bantering.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone stared dumbstruck, but no one dared to utter a word.


    Mr Fang and Miss Fang had just framed Ye Fan and could even feel cold air rising from their bellies,


    leaving their hearts apprehensive.


    "Young...Young Master Ye, didn''t you say he was a useless live-in husband. What... what''s going on?"


    said Mr Fang bitterly in panic as he lowered his head and looked at Ye Jian.


    "How would I know?" replied Ye Jian. He looked even angrier than Mr Fang and had lost all confidence.


    But Ye Jian urged Mr and Miss Fang again softly, "Just stick to your ims, and things will be fine.


    There''s nothing he can do as long as you don''t let it go."


    Ye Fan''s eyes slowly looked over at them.


    An intense atmosphere enshrouded Mr Fang and his daughter the moment his profound eyesnded


    on them.


    "Mr Fang, shall we talk about what just happened?"


    "Erm..." Mr Fang and his daughter were terrified and turned pale with guilt when they heard Ye Fan''s


    cold words.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? You were the one whomitted a crime. Are you trying to use powerful


    connections to intimidate them? Even with Miss Chen''s help, it doesn''t change the fact that you


    molested Miss Fang," said Ye Jian as he gritted his teeth and persisted.


    Ye Fanughed coldly and replied, "Molest her? Do you think she''s good enough?"


    "I..." Ye Jian went speechless from Ye Fan''s retort and stood dumbfounded.


    Then again, it was true that inparison to Chen Nan''s aura and good looks, Fang Yao-Yao was


    poles apart.


    If Chen Nan was considered a lofty snow lotus from the high mountains, then Fang Yao-Yao was


    nothing but a weed at best.


    Ye Fan must be blind to touch someone as inferior as Fang Yao-Yao with someone as beautiful as


    Chen Nan throwing herself into his arms.


    "That''s true."


    "No other sights are good enough after one encounters the finest woman."


    "Why would this young man even bother to look at someone asmon as Miss Fang with someone


    as stunning as Miss Chen in his arms?"


    "It simply makes no sense!"


    "But why did the restaurant owner''s daughter say this young man touched her butt?"


    "Do you think Miss Fang made a mistake?"


    "Or was she making false usations on thed?"


    All the other patrons clearly noticed something amiss while Ye Jian went speechless.


    Everyone continued to specte.

 Chapter 741 The Pathetic Ye Jian

    Chapter 741 The Pathetic Ye Jian


    Mr Fang and his daughter looked more and more worried.


    Their faces turned pale as they hung their heads and stood motionlessly with sweat dripping from their


    foreheads.


    "Mr Fang, do you mind exining what''s going on? Hurry up and exin yourselves!" said Chen Nan.


    She swiftly realized what was going on in her heart.


    Chen Nan red at the both of them coldly as she asked.


    "Miss Chen, we...we..." replied the restaurant owner as he shivered nonstop in fear. He felt so guilty


    that he couldn''t even talk straight.


    "Speak up. The Deputy Mayor is right here. If you confess, Fan might be magnanimous enough to let


    you off. But if you don''t cooperate and get the cops involved, you will have to do jail time!" said Chen


    Nan. Her words left Mr Fang and his daughter terrified.


    Considering the circumstance, Mr Fang and his daughter didn''t dare withhold the truth and confessed


    everything to everyone.


    "Miss Chen, Mr Ye, it''s not our fault. He was the one who told us to do it. He paid us to put on an act


    and use Mr Ye of molest. I made a mistake because that wicked man tempted me. Miss Chen, Mr


    Ye, we are sorry. I beg you, can you let us off this once?" implored Mr Fang. They were terror-stricken


    and kept apologizing.


    In the end, they pushed all the me on Ye Jian.


    Ye Jian''s faced turned white. He pointed at Fang Yao-Yao and her father and shouted angrily, "Mr


    Fang, you...you assholes!"


    Ye Jian didn''t expect Mr Fang and his daughter to confess this quickly and even pushed all me on


    him. In an instant, his face turned dark as he cursed them.


    The patrons felt outraged when they heard the truth.


    Oh my god! So he was used wrongly."


    "This guy is an animal!"


    "How could he do this to his own cousin?"


    "He''s simply immoral!"


    "He even acted all righteous. From the looks of it now, he''s just scum."


    "How can you have the cheek to dine here? Get lost!"


    "That''s right, get lost!"


    "You are such a scum!"


    "You''re worse than an animal!"


    After the truth came out, the tables abruptly turned and the angry mob who was scolding Ye Fan,


    turned to curse Ye Jian instead.


    Public condemnation can be a fearful thing!


    Ye Jian was on the verge of getting drowned by everyone''s saliva. Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing


    found it embarrassing too. They instantly told him quietly, "Jian, we can''t fight back when the odds are


    against us. Why don''t we leave now? You have incurred public wrath."


    "I''m not leaving. Why should I leave since I already paid for lunch? I''m simply not leaving!" said Ye Jian


    with deep resentment. He wanted Ye Fan to lose all reputation but ended up sabotaging himself


    instead.


    Ye Jian felt furious and indignant.


    If he left like a loser with his tails between his legs, he would bepletely embarrassed.


    "Jian, why are you doing this?"


    "If you keep being stubborn, things will end up worse!"


    "Bloody hell, if you want to stay here and disgrace yourself, then be my guest! Yu-Qing, let''s go!"


    Jiang Yu-Lang and his sister were just inexperienced university undergrads, so they were too thin-


    skinned to face the embarrassment.


    They attempted to persuade Ye Jian, but he refused to listen to them.


    Then they turned to leave and dumped Ye Jian at the restaurant.


    "You...you..." stammered Ye Jian with his face livid. He stood up and wanted to scold Jiang Yu-Lang


    and his sister but didn''t have the cheek to do it.


    But the moment Ye Jian spoke, a burly man walked over and kicked him onto the ground with a thud.


    "You you you my ass! What the hell? We told you to bloody leave. Why do you keep talking? You


    should count your lucky stars that you didn''t get ughtered for disturbing Miss Chen''s peace. How


    dare you keep causing trouble?" cursed the burly man as he beat Ye Jian up.


    "AHHH! You asshole. How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? My uncle is Deputy County Mayor


    of Dongyang. My Dad is an entrepreneur, and my cousin is a soldier..."


    Ye Jian screamed as he yelled in fury.


    The burly man was instantly delighted and said, "The Deputy County Mayor? A soldier? Wow just look


    at how strong your background is!"


    Ye Jian thought he had seeded in threatening the man, so he climbed up and wanted to scold him.


    But the man shockingly pped Ye Jian on the face with a thud right away.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He cursed Ye Jian as he hit him.


    "The Deputy County Mayor you say... A soldier you say... How dare you threaten me? How dare you


    bloody act tough? How dare you bloody threaten me? Where the hell were you when I started working


    in Jingzhou? How dare threaten me with your connections?" said Wei Wu-Jie as he smiled sinisterly


    and gnashed his teeth.


    He kicked and hit Ye Jian until he whimpered in pain.


    "AHHH! That hurts!"


    "Stop hitting me. Please stop. Sir, I''m sorry. Please...please stop hitting me."


    As the saying went, bad guys never end well. Wei Wu-Jie pummeled Ye Jian until he lost all dignity and


    knelt on the ground begging for mercy.


    Ye Jian kept crying pitifully.


    In the end, the restaurant owner couldn''t bear the sight and hurriedly came over and dissuaded, "Mr


    Wei, Mr Wei, enough. Stop hitting him. Or else you''ll kill him."


    Instead, Wei Wu-Jie pped Mr Fang with a backhand the moment Mr Fang stepped forward to stop


    him.


    "Do you still have the cheek to talk about this? I haven''t settled the score with you for disturbing Miss


    Chen,¡± said Wei Wu-Jie as he raised his hands to hit him.


    "Enough. Mr Wei, let''s not take things too far. Since you''ve already beaten him, they''ve already learned


    their lesson. If you go on, things won''t end well," persuaded a stern man who came with Chen Nan.


    Wei Wu-Jie and the man seemed to be acquainted.


    "Haha, you''re here too, Mayor Lin. In that case, I will certainly do you a favor and stop," replied Wei


    Wu-Jie as he chuckled. Then he turned to kick Ye Jian''s butt.


    "Get lost, you brat! Don''t ever let me see you again, or else I will beat you up every time I do!¡± roared


    Wei Wu-Jie furiously. Ye Jian didn''t dare linger and quickly stumbled out of the restaurant.


    After Ye Jian left, Wei Wu-Jie smiled and walked over to Chen Nan with a reverent look on his face and


    said ingratiatingly, "Miss Chen, those irritating buggers are


    gone. Please go on and eat. No one will dare disturb you now."

 Chapter 742 Who the hell do you think you are?

    Chapter 742 Who the hell do you think you are?


    Chen Nan looked a little puzzledly at Wei Wu-Jie and wasn''t sure where this man had popped out from.


    "You are...?"


    "Haha! Miss Chen, my name is Wei Wu-Jie, and we used to be in the construction business around


    here with Master Lei San. My family is quite well known in the business in Jingzhou," Wei Wu-Jie


    introduced himself.


    "Wei Wu-Jie?" Chen Nan was still puzzled. She couldn''t remember if she knew this man.


    Wei Wu-Jie just smiled and replied, "Haha, Miss Chen, I''m just an ordinary man, so I''m not worth


    mentioning in front of you and it''s only normal that you don''t know who I am. You are Mr Chu''s woman


    and it''s only right to say that you''re the queen of Jiangdong."


    "I don''t ask to be friends with you, and it''s really enough for me to have seen your face today. But


    Miss Chen, you really should have let Mr Chu know that you''re here in Jiangdong. Then Mr Chu just


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    has to give the order and even Master Lei San of Jingzhou will have to receive you personally and offer


    the queen of Jiangdong a toast."


    Wei Wu-Jie continuedughing merrily. Being able to talk at such a close distance from the queen of


    Jiangdong was his great honor and it made him very excited.


    Ye Fan frowned slightly and asked, "Hmmm? Do you know me?"


    Wei Wu-Jie was stunned by these words.


    He turned around and saw that the false used live-in son-inw was the one talking to him. His


    expression instantly darkened and he started yelling, "Go away! I''m talking to Miss Chen here, so how


    could a punk like you interrupt me? And you asked if I know you? Who the hell do you think you are?


    Why would I know you?"


    Wei Wu-Jie rolled his eyes and looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    This young man''s brain was probably damaged somewhere. Didn''t he know how to think before


    speaking?


    He was happily having a chat with Miss Chen and this fellow suddenly asked if he knew him?


    Wei Wu-Jie didn''t see why he would know any live-in son-inw.


    If Chen Nan wasn''t watching from the side, Wei Wu-Jie would have gone into a rage and bashed this


    brainless fellow long ago.


    Ye Fan''s eyes twitched at this response and couldn''t get a word out.


    Chen Nan was equally puzzled.


    ording to what Wei Wu-Jie said earlier, he should know Ye Fan.


    So why...


    In her confusion, Chen Nan asked, "You... you''ve never seen Mr Chu before?"


    "Of course not. I''m just a lowly person who runs errands for Master Lei San, and I don''t even see


    Master Lei San more than a few times a year. How could I possibly have seen Mr Chu before? That''s


    the king of Jiangdong, you know? I don''t think I''ll ever see him in my lifetime," eximed Wei Wu-Jie as


    he shook his head and sighed. His words were filled with great admiration and reverence for Mr Chu.


    But Chen Nan was at a loss and asked, "Since you''ve never met Mr Chu, how did you recognize me?"


    Wei Wu-Jie replied, "My little brother recognized you. He''s Master Lei''s driver. He had the fortune of


    going to Yunzhou with Master Lei on New Year''s Day for the Feast of the Sea and Sky. My little brother


    said Miss Chen leaned into Mr Chu''s arms and toasted all the heavyweights in Haiyuan Restaurant. A


    great man rules the world by day and is apanied by his woman by night. He is a true hero."


    Gusto and pride emanated from Wei Wu-Jie as he recounted the story.


    If no one didn''t know better, they would have thought it was Wei Wu-Jie himself leaning into Mr Chu''s


    arms that fateful day.


    "Sigh. It''s a pity that I will probably never have the fortune of meeting Mr Chu in my life," said Wei Wu-


    Jie sadly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t stand it anymore.


    After some hesitation, he walked over and said truthfully, "Er... Mr Wei, I''m Mr Chu."


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Get lost. Get out of my way and stop bugging me," scolded Wei


    Wu-Jie right away.


    He naturally didn''t believe that this young punk was the famous hero of Jiangdong, Mr Chu.


    Ye Fan, "I''m really Mr Chu."


    "The hell you are! Hurry up and get lost," scolded Wei Wu-Jie again.


    Ye Fan''s instantly turned darker as he said speechlessly, "But I''m really..."


    "Damn it! Are you about done? I kept tolerating you and didn''t beat you up because Miss Chen is


    around, and I don''t want to upset her. But you keep pushing your luck! Just look at how pathetic you


    look! How can you be Mr Chu? If you are Mr Chu, then I''ll call you my grandpa!¡± said Wei Wu-Jie


    angrily.


    Instead, Ye Fan smiled bitterly.


    He didn''t think that there woulde a day when no one believed him.


    Chen Nan bent over andughed as Ye Fan sat speechlessly.


    Her uncontrobleughter sounded melodious and was particrly pleasant to the ear.


    "How can you have the cheek tough, girl! Hurry up and exin things to him!" said Ye Fan with his


    face dark as he red at Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan was probably the only person who could help Ye Fan prove his identity to boors like Wei Wu-


    Jie.


    ¡°Hmmm? What do you want me to exin? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Isn''t your surname


    Ye?" asked Chen Nan as she acted obliviously.


    "You..." said Ye Fan. He was on the verge of blowing up.


    He didn''t think Chen Nan would help an outsider make fun of him.


    But Ye Fan had no clue how amusing it was for Chen Nan to see Jiangdong''s ultimate leader, Mr Chu,


    looking so frustrated.


    So Chen Nan naturally didn''t let a moment of his suffering escape her eyes.


    Wei Wu-Jie became even more confident of his opinion.


    "You punk. You are a bloody Ye. How dare you im to be Mr Chu? I think you have a death wish!"


    shouted Wei Wu-Jie as he red at Ye Fan and scolded him.


    Fine.


    It seemed impossible to rify the misunderstanding.


    So Ye Fan smiled helplessly and gave up trying to prove he was Mr Chu.


    Ye Fan rubbed her nose reproachingly as he said, "How can youugh? How dare you make fun of


    me? Are you itching for me to spank you? Enough. Let''s go. Come over to my ce since you''re in


    Jingzhou.¡±


    Ye Fan''s home was in Jingzhou, so he ought to show Chen Nan some hospitality since she was


    visiting.


    Before Ye Fan and Chen Nan even left, Wei Wu-Jie blew up without warning.


    "Darn! Do you want to die, you punk? How dare you touch Mr Chu''s woman? I am going to help Mr


    Chu kill you today!"


    Wei Wu-Jie''s eyes turned bloodshot right away in a fit of anger when he caught sight of Ye Fan


    touching Chen Nan''s face!

 Chapter 743 The Despairing Wei Wu-Jie

    Chapter 743 The Despairing Wei Wu-Jie


    Who did Ye Fan think Chen Nan was?


    She was Miss Chu''s woman!


    She was the Queen of Jiangdong.


    She was second only to Mr Chu and lorded over thousands of others!


    But a brat from the countryside was acting sphemously towards a woman as noble as Chen Nan.


    Wei Wu-Jie was furious, so he yelled and tried to kick Ye Fan.


    Chen Nan hurriedly stopped Wei Wu-Jie.


    Before Chen Nan uttered a word, Wei Wu-Jie said angrily, "Miss Chen, just stay out of it. Don''t worry. I


    will ughter this lecher today! How dare you touch Mr Chu''s woman? Do you really want to die?"


    Wei Wu-Jie''s furious words echoed through the restaurant as he kept calling Chen Nan Mr Chu''s


    woman.


    Chen Nan blushed when she heard this. She even looked at Ye Fan somewhat shyly.


    Chen Nan didn''t know why, but she was secretly a little happy inside when she heard Wei Wu-Jie''s


    words.


    She wished the misunderstanding would just continue indefinitely.


    Wei Wu-Jie had already charged over towards Ye Fan.


    "Wu-Jie, what are you doing? Didn''t Master Lei say you have to control your temper or else he won''t


    give you any important responsibilities? Look at what you''re doing. I only left you alone for a minute,


    and here you are being a bully. Do you want to end up doomed for eternity like Sun Jian-Hao?" said an


    angry voice from behind suddenly.


    Then a confident andposed man dressed in a suit and leather shoes came walking in.


    He was instantly furious when he saw Wei Wu-Jie picking a fight again.


    He was the younger brother whom Wei Wu-Jie mentioned, Wei Wu-Ya.


    Something changed politically in Jingzhou ofte, and Master Lei suddenly cleaned up all his


    operations vigorously.


    Those men with notorious history and bullied the weak were all stripped of power.


    Among them, Master Lei''s brother-inw, Sun Jian-Hao, met with the most tragic end.


    He heard that Sun Jian-Hao was sentenced to death right away!


    Master Lei''s wife knelt outside the door all night begging for leniency, but he remained unmoved.


    All she got in return was Sun Jian-Hao''s cold corpse.


    Sun Jian-Hao''s death was a wake-up call for Jingzhou. It meant that Master Lei meant what he said


    about cleaning up the operation and restraining his subordinates!


    Wei Wu-Jie was demoted from his position during this time.


    Although he didn''tmit any huge mistakes, he had a terrible temper, so he kept beating others


    severely and acting impulsively. Master Lei relieved him of his duties in thepany so that he could


    reflect and work on his temper.


    But it didn''t cross Wei Wu-Ya''s mind that his older brother had no intention of reflecting on himself. He


    left Wei Wu-Jie for a moment to answer a call, and he started beating others again.


    Wei Wu-Ya was naturally furious that his brother refused to mend his ways. He rushed over and


    reprimanded Wei Wu-Jie.


    "It wasn''t my fault! It was this brat who was tired of living. He touched Mr Chu''s woman and sullied the


    Queen of Jiangdong. Worse still, he impersonated Mr Chu and wanted to pull a fast one on me. Tell


    me, does he deserve a beating? If Master Lei were around, he would probably have broken the brat''s


    legs himself!" said Wei Wu-Jie deeply.


    Wei Wu-Ya was instantly shocked. His face turned pale as he asked anxiously, "What?


    Did someone try to touch Miss Chen and offend Mr Chu? Who has the guts to do that?"


    "This brat over here!" replied Wei Wu-Jie coldly before he pointed at Ye Fan.


    Wei Wu-Ya''s face turned dark as he looked in the direction his older brother was pointing and wanted


    to scold Ye Fan for having the audacity to do it.


    But the moment Ye Fan''s refined face came into sight, Wei Wu-Ya shivered and awakened to the truth.


    He was so startled that his eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    "Mr...Mr Ch-Chu?" stammered Wei Wu-Ya. He instantly felt as though he got struck by lightning.


    He was so panic-stricken that it felt as though he had suffered an internal injury.


    His face nched, and he almost wanted to cry.


    Heavens!


    Wasn''t that the real Mr Chu?


    How could his older brother try to hit him?


    Wei Wu-Ya felt his older brother was probably going to kill him this time!


    Wei Wu-Ya was terrified. He looked at his brother grimly as he scolded him, "Wu-Jie, what the hell are


    you doing? How dare you hit Mr Chu? Even if you wanted to die, it didn''t have to go down this way.


    You''re going to get me killed this time!¡±


    Wei Wu-Ya was so petrified that he cried.


    He had worked for Master Lei for years. This year, he had the honor of attending the Feast of the Sea


    and Sky with him on New Year''s Day, so he naturally saw Mr Chu.


    Previously, Wei Wu-Ya only focused on Chen Nan and failed to notice the invincible dragon of


    Jiangdong sitting in in sight!


    Now that he hade closer, he could see the man''s handsome face and sense his imposing aura,


    and he was none other than Mr Chu!


    But his older brother almost beat up the King of Jiangdong.


    Wei Wu-Ya was terrified. After he scolded Wei Wu-Jie, he swiftly knelt down before Ye Fan and said,


    "Mr Chu, we were too blind to realize you were here. We deserve to die a thousand times! Please mete


    out your punishment, Mr Chu!"


    Wei Wu-Ya''s contrite voice kept echoing through the restaurant as he knelt in panic.


    In an instant, everyone went into shock.


    The entire restaurant fell into silence!


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Even the people who came with Chen Nan shuddered.


    The Deputy Mayor of Jingzhou turned to look at Ye Fan in disbelief and said, "Is he really Mr Chu? Isn''t


    he a little too young?"


    Mr Chu''s reputation had spread far and wide throughout Jiangdong.


    Even Jiangdong''s county leaders sent representatives to attend the Feast of the Sea and Sky and sent


    a bottle of Jiangdong Supreme.


    So Mr Chu''s reputation preceded him even among Jingzhou''s government leaders.


    Now that he hadid eyes on Mr Chu''s mysterious face, he was naturally shocked.


    Of course, Wei Wu-Jie lost allposure.


    After Wei Wu-Jie caught sight of his younger brother''s behavior, he waspletely befuddled.


    His mind wentpletely nk.


    His face nched as a tsunami rose in his heart!


    Wei Wu-Jie looked at Ye Fan in shock before turning to look at the gorgeous woman. Then he trembled


    and asked,


    "Miss...Miss Chen, is...is...is he really Mr...


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Chu?"


    This time, Chen Nan didn''t try to hide the truth.


    The moment Chen Nan nodded her head, Wei Wu-Jie slumped right onto the ground and felt as though


    the sky was falling.


    He howled helplessly in his heart.


    Crap!


    Wei Wu-Jie was in huge trouble!

 Chapter 744 A Chat At Dongchang Lake

    Chapter 744 A Chat At Dongchang Lake


    "Mr Chu, I...I...I..." said Wei Wu-Jie as he and his brother knelt before Ye Fan.


    Wei Wu-Jie had turned pale in shock and hung his head, and apologized nonstop.


    He was so overwhelmed with fear that he kept stammering and sounded like a chicken clucking


    nonstop.


    Ye Fan looked at them. Then he shook his head and smiled as he said, "No, don''t. I''m not Mr Chu."


    "No no no! You ARE Mr Chu."


    "No, I''m not," continued Ye Fan as he shook his head.


    "Mr Chu, please, don''t be like this..."


    Ye Fan''s teasing put Wei Wu-Jie on the brink of tears. He was utterly terror-struck from hearing Ye


    Fan''s words.


    Wei Wu-Jie was terrified Ye Fan might ughter him, so he had no choice but to turn to Chen Nan and


    begged, "Miss Chen, you are Mr Chu''s woman, so can you please help me beg for leniency? I didn''t


    mean to offend him. I thought he..."


    Regret brimmed from Wei Wu-Jie''s heart as he begged nonstop.


    Chen Nan smiled and consoled him, "Mr Wei, get up. Don''t be afraid. Fan didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Would you still be able to stand here unscathed if he was angry with you?"


    Her words slowly echoed through the restaurant.


    Chen Nan had known Ye Fan for a long time, so she knew him best.


    Ye Fan was always magnanimous.


    And he didn''t care about minor infractions like this.


    Moreover, Wei Wu-Jie meant well and wanted to protect Mr Chu''s reputation.


    But he ended upmitting such a huge mistake and causing such a joke.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t intend on letting of Wei Wu-Jie so easily.


    Ye Fan walked over and hung his head to look at Wei Wu-Jie. Then he said calmly, "Since Nannan


    spoke up for you, I won''t put you in a spot. But you have to act on your promise.¡±


    "What...what promise?" asked Wei Wu-Jie at a loss. He didn''t know what Ye Fan was referring to.


    Ye Fanughed gently and rified, "It must be too much for a busy man like Mr Wei to remember it.


    But I keenly remember someone saying that if I weren''t Mr Chu, he would call me ¡®Grandpa''."


    Ye Fan said slowly in a calm tone, but it made Wei Wu-Jie feel like he was going for war and treading


    on thin ice as intense fear kept surging through him.


    "I...I..." stuttered Wei Wu-Jie, who clearly remembered those words.


    He merely randomly blurted it out, but he didn''t expect Ye Fan to take it seriously.


    How could Wei Wu-Jie bring himself to call Ye Fan ''Grandpa'' in front of so many people?


    Just as Wei Wu-Jie went into a loss about what to do, Ye Fan shook his head andughed. Then he


    turned to leave without waiting for Wei Wu-Jie''s reply.


    "Mr Chu, please wait," said someone from behind as Ye Fan left.


    A middle-aged man took three steps forward and chased after Ye Fan.


    "You are?" asked Ye Fan. Since he didn''t know the man, he instantly frowned.


    "Mr Chu, I''m Lin Ping-Zhi, Deputy Mayor of Jingzhou. I''ve heard so much about you. I''m honored to


    see you! But I didn''t expect the man who has been making waves recently to be such a dashing young


    man. I''m so surprised by how young you are. The most outstanding peoplee from the youth," said


    Lin Ping-Zhi as he sighed from being so impressed by Ye Fan. Then he reached his hand out to shake


    Ye Fan''s.


    Ye Fan smiled politely.


    It was in Ye Fan''s habit to repay others if they treated him with respect or make them pay back for


    malice.


    But if someone was stupid enough to offend Ye Fan, he wouldn''t bother being polite.


    Regardless of their status.


    "Since Mr Chu rarelyes to Jingzhou, I wonder if you are free tonight, so I can have the honor of


    getting acquainted with you? How about dinner at my ce tonight? I hope you cane," said Lin


    Ping-Zhi humbly in a gentlemanly manner.


    Ye Fan turned him down and said he was busy.


    Then Ye Fan and the others left 99 Steamboat Restaurant.


    Only Lin Ping-Zhi and the others stayed in the restaurant to wrap up.


    I didn''t expect him to turn down Mayor Lin''s offer. He''s so ungrateful! It''s his honor that Mayor Lin


    personally invited him for dinner. Countless people are dying for the opportunity, but he rejected it.


    Does he really think he''s the King of Jiangdong? Who the hell does he think he is?" said a man angrily


    from beside Lin Ping-Zhi after Ye Fan left.


    He felt that Ye Fan was unappreciative and didn''t know his ce.


    But Lin Ping-Zhi shook his head and scolded him, "Zhou, don''t be rude!"


    "Mayor Lin, Mr Chu is just a young punk. What''s there to be afraid of?" said his assistant again


    indignantly.


    "A young punk?" said Lin Ping-Zhi with a stern face. "Do you really think a young punk is able to make


    all the influential families like the Leis in Jingzhou and the Chens in Jianghai revere him as their


    leader? You can''t judge a book by its cover. Mr Chu definitely isn''t as simple as he looks.¡±


    Lin Ping-Zhi gazed in the direction Ye Fan left and said these words calmly.


    But in his heart, he was even more intrigued by Mr Chu and wanted to get acquainted with him more.


    After leaving the steamboat restaurant, Ye Fan and the others weren''t in a hurry to head back to


    Yeyang.


    Instead, they went to Dongchang Lake and took a leisurely walk.


    Dongchang Lake was a renowned scenic area in Jingzhou.


    Ye Fan held Lu Wen-Jing''s hand and walked while Chen Nan chatted with Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yan followed quietly behind Ye Fan solitarily like an outsider.


    A few times, Ye Yu-Yan mustered her courage to speak up but ended up swallowing her words before


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    they came out of her mouth.


    She followed behind them in silence as she watched Chen Nan and Ye Fan banter.


    Ye Yu-Yan finally realized why Ye Fan didn''t bat an eye at her after she took all the effort to dress up.


    Then again, he was in thepany of a woman as gorgeous as Chen Nan. How could Ye Yu-Yan


    Ye Yu-Yan instantly felt defeated thinking about it.


    She could sense the remnants of her pride quickly disappear.


    Perhaps in Ye Fan''s eyes, Yu-Yan had always been useless.


    To think she had the cheek to despise Ye Fan and think he was not fit to be her cousin.


    It seemed she had been a self-righteous clown all along.


    "You didn''t ask me out just to eat, right?


    Just get to your point," asked Ye Fan. He seemed to finally notice Ye Yu-Yan''s strange behavior after


    giving her the cold shoulder for a long time.


    Ye Yu-Yan hesitated for a moment before she stated her business.


    "Hmm? You want me to join the army?" asked Ye Fan. He instantly frowned after he heard Ye Yu-Yan''s


    request.

 Chapter 745 Ye Yu-Yans Sorrow

    Chapter 745 Ye Yu-Yan''s Sorrow


    "Fan, not just any soldier but the special troops. Also, General Lu wants you to lead the special troops,


    so you can be captain. You are a good and young fighter, and you''ll be made captain the moment


    you join. After you work hard at the lower levels for a few years and gain some experience, you will rise


    rapidly in the armed forces in the future. In 30 years, you might even get promoted to major general like


    my teacher. Fan, General Lu is giving you the rare opportunity to turn your life around, so you must


    seize the chance," persuaded Ye Yu-Yan as though Lu Tian-He was doing Ye Fan a colossal favor.


    Ye Fan instantly smiled upon hearing her.


    The weight on Ye Yu-Yan''s heart lifted when she saw Ye Fan''s smile.


    She thought Ye Fan smiled because he was agreeable to it.


    So Ye Yu-Yan continued, "Since Fan is interested in joining the army, then let''s go see General Lu now.


    He will take care of the rest. You can save your gratitude for General Lu and thank him when you see


    him."


    But Ye Fan ignored Ye Yu-Yan''s words.


    Instead, he asked, "Who do you think is more highly skilled? Me or your master?"


    Ye Yu-Yan was stunned. She didn''t know why Ye Fan suddenly asked.


    She replied to him with honesty, "Master and I were defeated by the top disciple of Sword Shrine, Hua


    Ying-Tian, at Guangyue Restaurant. Fortunately, you turned the tables around and saved Master and I,


    so you are more highly skilled from this perspective."


    Ye Fanughed gently and asked Ye Yu-Yan with his back facing her, "Okay. Where do you stand in


    the army?"


    Ye Yu-Yan shook her head and said slowly, "I have just joined the army and am still young and


    inexperienced. Thanks to General Lu, I became the Dragon Hunting Special Troop leader, but only


    made it to a major recently. There is a lot of talent in the Yanjing armed forces. We have a few


    admirals, and there are more than ten lieutenant generals and major generals! I am lowly, and my


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    words carry no weight, so I naturally can''tpare to them."


    Ye Fan turned and said coldly to Ye Yu-Yan in a deep voice, "In that case, are you fit to invite me? I am


    the leader of all of Jiangdong, and all the influential people worship me like a god. How can someone


    as lowly as you be fit to invite me to join the army?"


    His resounding voice was as impactful as gold falling to the ground.


    Ye Yu-Yan was instantly dumbstruck, and her face turned pale when Ye Fan shouted.


    Even Lu Wen-Jing and Chen Nan went startled by Ye Fan''s question.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t done yet, and his imposing voice exploded in the air once again.


    "At the battle of Mount Tai, I defeated Wu He-Rong with one blow. At Yanxi Lake, I defeated Hua Ying-


    Long with a single punch. I don''t even care about the Sword God of Japan, much less his top disciple. I


    am the King of Kings and mightier than anyone else in the world. Now you are asking me to work and


    take orders from someone else and be captain of your stupid troops? Ye Yu-Yan, oh Ye Yu-Yan,


    aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? Go back and tell your teacher, even if he makes me the


    general or the chief military instructor of all troops, I don''t give a damn about it. How dare you im that


    it is the opportunity of a lifetime? That''s a joke!" said Ye Fan angrily nonstop.


    Each and every one of his words sounded like swords shing through the air.


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s imposing aura made the atmosphere turn a few degrees colder.


    His voice made it feel as though they had plummeted into an ice cave.


    Then Ye Fan walked off.


    Cold wind gusted behind her making leaves swirl into the air!


    Ye Yu-Yan continued standing where she was for a long time after Ye Fan had left.


    Her face turned ghastly pale as she stood dumbstruck and stared at the Ye Fan''s silhouette from


    behind as he walked off angrily.


    For a long time, she said nothing.


    But her eyes turned red very quickly.


    Tears unknowingly burst through her eyes and trickled down her face nonstop.


    They scattered when theynded on the ground.


    Till now, Ye Yu-Yan had no clue why Ye Fan threw such a huge temper at her.


    Why?


    Ye Yu-Yan was doing this for his good.


    She thought she was giving him the chance to change his life.


    Ye Yu-Yan thought Ye Fan would happily ept the offer.


    But Ye Yu-Yan didn''t expect it to end this way.


    Instead, Ye Fan waspletely unappreciative of her kindness.


    The more Ye Yu-Yan thought about it, the more indignant she felt. Her torrential tears were as though


    dykes had gotten breached.


    It never dawned on Ye Yu-Yan that she would cry because of Ye Fan one day.


    "Sigh. Miss Ye, although you are Fan''s cousin, you don''t know him at all. You don''t know what it means


    to be Mr Chu in Jiangdong. You don''t know how much respect hemands. He doesn''t need your


    help to change his life around since he has always been in control of his fate! You''ve underestimated


    him after all," said Chen Nan softly as she sighed. She couldn''t help walking over and speaking up


    when she saw Ye Yu-Yan crying so sadly.


    Ye Fan was a proud man.


    Ye Yu-Yan repeatedly looked down on him, and now she wanted the revered leader of Jiangdong to


    be a tiny captain in the army and imed that she was giving him an opportunity to change his life


    for the better.


    To Ye Fan, it was contempt and an insult.


    Of course, Ye Fan would blow up.


    Afterforting Ye Yu-Yan, Chen Nan didn''t linger and went chasing after Ye Fan.


    "Fan, I think you were too hard on her. I think Miss Ye meant well. Perhaps you misunderstood her,"


    said Chen Nan softly when she recalled the incident while they were on their way to Yeyang.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled expressionlessly, and said with a calm voice, "Nannan, you don''t


    know what happened between us. After despising me all these years, it''s time for some payback."


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted outside the window.


    The raging wind smashed Ye Fan''s words into bits.


    The car sped on while its engine roared deeply like a wild animal and reverberated through the


    wilderness.


    Chen Nan, Lu Wen-Jing, and Ye Fan sat in the car and swiftly headed for his hometown.


    Ye Yu-Yan stood frozen at Dongchang Lake and was beside herself with sadness.


    Ripples undted across the vastke from the waves of cold wind.


    "Yu-Yan, I''ve finally found you. Are you okay? I heard about what happened over lunch, so I hurried


    over right away," an anxious voice rang by Ye Yu-Yan''s ears.


    Dong Mei hurried over worriedly. The weight in her heart finally lifted when she caught sight of Ye Yu-


    Yan.


    But Ye Yu-Yan finally found an outlet for her indignance when she saw her mother, so she instantly


    lunged into Dong Mei''s arms and howled.


    "Mum, I hate him! I did it for his sake. But why did he treat me like that..."

 Chapter 746 Departure

    Chapter 746 Departure


    "What? You told him he would be captain of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop?"


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong went into shock when she told them about the situation in the


    hospital ward.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes were still a little red. She saw her Master''s reaction and asked quietly, "Master, was I


    wrong? Didn''t you invite my cousin to join the armed forces to be captain of the Dragon Hunting


    Special Troop?¡±


    Lu Tian-He red and replied, "Who told you we wanted him to be a tiny captain? You silly girl! No


    wonder you messed up! Use your brains. Your cousin defeated the top disciple of the Sword Shrine


    with a single move! He is a genius! In the martial arts circle, your skills say it all. Even if I see your


    cousin, I have to address him as ''Sir'' respectfully. How can we invite someone like him to be captain


    and take orders from someone else? Aren''t you looking down on him? How different is it from hurling


    insult? It was considered kind of him to throw a temper at you. If you did it to me,


    I''d have kicked you for sure! We want him to be the chief military instructor of the entire army."


    Lu Tian-He shook his head and sighed with regret bursting from his heart.


    Ye Fan didn''t like them to begin with, but after Ye Yu-Yan messed up, it would be even more impossible


    for them to invite Ye Fan to join the army.


    "Chief...chief military instructor? Ye...Ye Fan?" stuttered Ye Yu-Yan, who was dumbstruck instantly.


    Ye Yu-Yan opened her eyes wide. She didn''t dream that her master wanted to invite Ye Fan to join the


    army and offer him such a respectable role.


    "But...but he''s only in his twenties. How can he be the chief military instructor at such a young age?"


    asked Ye Yu-Yan in surprise.


    Ye Yu-Yan already knew that Ye Fan would have great aplishments in life when she witnessed


    him disying his true prowess at Guangyue Restaurant.


    She even said that Ye Fan would rise to the ranks of a general in 30 years.


    Ye Yu-Yan already thought very highly of Ye Fan, but she still underestimated him from the looks of it


    now.


    The position of the chief military instructor would mean he would be at least a major general.


    There was probably only one other man who made it to a major general at a young age.


    And that was the God of War of China, Ye Qing-Tian!


    But now, Ye Fan was about to join his ranks and be the second one.


    So Ye Yu-Yan was overwhelmed with shock.


    Had the young man whom she despised unknowingly overtaken her so vastly?


    "Age is no object if he is talented. You live in a meritocracy to begin with. Your cousin is so powerful at


    such a young age. Yu-Yan, just you wait, he will probably make a name for himself throughout China in


    less than 30 years," said Lu Tian-He profoundly in a deep voice that brimmed with excitement and


    anticipation.


    He sounded like an old man hoping his progeny would rise to sess.


    At Lu Tian-He''s age, fame and fortune meant nothing to him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He only wanted to see the younger generation seed.


    If they could find another matchless martial artist in China, the men who discovered and groomed Ye


    Fan would be famous when he made a name for himself.


    So Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong didn''t give up. Considering what had just transpired, they decided


    to discuss the matter further before acting.


    Instead, aplicated emotion rose in Ye Yu-Yan''s heart after she heard them praising Ye Fan to the


    sky.


    She felt defeated and dejected.


    Ye Yu-Yan felt insulted when Ye Fan wrote her love letters and courted her back in the day.


    But it never crossed her mind that ten yearster, the young man she despised would surpass her


    staggeringly.


    She was now beneath the young man who was exiled from the Chu family.


    Ye Yu-Yan could sense her heart split open and something sour gushed from it.


    "Enough, Yu-Yan. Stay out of your cousin''s matter. Go home and take a few days off. After the Lunar


    New Year,e back to the armed forces and train hard. Do you now know how small you are


    Despite messing things up, Lu Tian-He didn''t reprimand her. He even made an exception and gave her


    leave, and told her to go home.


    But Ye Yu-Yan surprisingly rejected Lu Tian-He''s offer.


    "I don''t want to go home. You''re right. I can''tpare to true talent. I want to go back to the army right


    now and train and be stronger. I don''t want to be so badly outdone by him!" said Ye Yu-Yan


    brightly with her fists clenched.


    A look of determination emanated from her eyes.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong looked at each other andughed.


    "Haha! It seems this trip to Jingzhou has spurred your fighting spirit. In that case, go on back to the


    army then. After you get back, work on getting well first. Don''t hurt yourself because you want to train,"


    said Lu Tian-He hearteningly.


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t spend the Lunar New Year holiday at home and left right away.


    Before Ye Yu-Yan left, Dong Mei and the rest of the Ye family did whatever they could to make her stay,


    but to no avail.


    The next day, a military green SUV pulled up in front of the old Ye residence.


    The entire Ye family turned up to see her off.


    "Yu-Yan, you haven''t spent Lunar New Year at home for years. It''s almost Lunar New Year''s eve,


    couldn''t you stay a few more days? Why don''t you ask your boss if you can spend the holidays here


    before going back?" asked Ye Ya''s wife. She hated to see Ye Yu-Yan leave.


    "Exactly, Yu-Yan. I came back this year just for you. How could you just leave? I can''t bear to see you


    go," said Ye Xi-Lan as she tried to make her stay.


    Ye Yu-Yan was the only person in the Ye family who had found a future beyond Jingzhou, so she was


    the entire family''s pride.


    So when Ye Yu-Yan wanted to leave, everyone came to see her off and tried to make her stay.


    All of them voiced their reluctance for her to leave.


    After everyone attempted to make her stay, Ye Yu-Yan only smiled gently and said, "I have something


    urgent to attend to. Let''s talk next time. Grandpa, Grandma, take care of yourselves. Mum, Dad,


    goodbye."


    Ye Yu-Yan waved her hand and bid farewell to her family.


    She kept looking into the courtyard as she spoke. Even as she got onto the car, she kept looking back.


    After the engine started, Ye Yu-Yan still kept turning around to look.


    But the skinny silhouette whom she was hoping for didn''t turn up.


    Previously, Ye Fan never saw her off whenever she left home.


    Ye Yu-Yan used to think that Ye Fan was an insignificant character, so she probably wouldn''t have


    cared even if he came.


    For some unknown reason, this time Ye Yu-Yan unexpectedly felt disappointed and empty in her heart


    when Ye Fan didn''t show up.


    Was she sad?


    "Fan, you still can''t forgive me."


    Ye Yu-Yan''s gentle sigh was taken away by the icy cold winter wind!

 Chapter 747 Tell Ye Fan to Stop This

    Chapter 747 Tell Ye Fan to Stop This


    Outside, the streets were bustling with activity and excitement.


    Since Ye Yu-Yan was leaving today, the entire Ye family waited at the door first thing in the morning to


    see her off.


    But Ye Fan sat there on the couch as though it had nothing to do with him. He sat there watching the


    televisionzily as he peeled oranges for Chen Nan and Lu Wen-Jing.


    "Fan, your cousin is leaving. Aren''t you going to see her off? I don''t know what happened between you


    in the past, but I can see she wants to work on your rtionship," Chen Nan asked Ye Fan as she


    looked out the window.


    Her gentle voice was filled with sympathy for Ye Yu-Yan.


    She probably felt bad for the youngdy.


    After all, Ye Yu-Yan left a strong impression on Chen Nan when she stood by theke and wept


    solitarily.


    Even though she had met Ye Yu-Yan for the first time that day.


    But judging from her woman''s instinct, Chen Nan could sense that the girl had feelings for Ye Fan.


    Chen Nan had an inkling that the man Ye Yu-Yan wanted to see most now that she was leaving was


    this man before her.


    But Ye Fan said nothing when Chen Nan persuaded him.


    Instead, Ye Fan continued to peel oranges. After he was done, he gave Lu Wen-Jing and Chen Nan


    half each.


    Lu Wen-Jing red at Chen Nan somewhat angrily.


    After all, she used to get to have the entire orange which Ye Fan peeled before Chen Nan turned up.


    Now she had to share it with someone else.


    Of course she was unhappy about it.


    She felt as though some other woman had stolen Ye Fan from her.


    "Nannan, you are right. Perhaps her attitude towards me has changed recently, but is she sincere? Or


    is there some other reason? Her teacher wants me to join the army after he saw my true powers at


    Guangyue Restaurant. Since then, her attitude towards me has changed vastly. Is she good to me


    because I''m her cousin? Or is she doing it because of the kind of future I can have? No one knows for


    sure except her," said Ye Fan calmly as he shook his head.


    He sounded as though he was talking about somethingpletely unrted to him in his low, soft, and


    indifferent tone.


    Chen Nan instantly asked quizzically, "Fan, I don''t get it."


    "Nannan, there''s nothing for you to understand here. Everyone has their own preferences about how to


    deal with people. She did nothing in my time of need and only treated me well after she knew how


    strong I was. Now that she knows a little of what I am capable of, she wants to y nice and apologize.


    Don''t you find it ironic?" said Ye Fan calmly as he smiled sarcastically.


    "Sometimes, when it''s over, it''s over. No matter how she tries, it''s useless. She is nothing but a


    stranger who is rted to me by blood. Nannan, I''m no saint, so I can''t tolerate everything, help


    everyone in the world, repay evil with a good one, or treat others with magnanimity. I''m just an average


    guy like you. I''m so normal that all I only care about my true friends and family. As for those who have


    hurt me before, I will ensure they get their just desserts," said Ye Fan as his indifferent voice echoed


    through the room for a long time.


    Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t the only person Ye Fan was thinking of when he uttered these words.


    He was thinking about his father and those so-called rtives of his!


    Chen Nan stood dumbstruck as she mulled over Ye Fan''s words quietly for a


    long time.


    The greatest hero in Jiangdong suddenly felt more human to Chen Nan for some unknown reason.


    In the past, Ye Fan was like a protagonist in a book. He was ethereal and unreachable. But now, Chen


    Nan found the man before her more authentic, lifelike, and selfish.


    But weren''t men like that even more mesmerizing?


    The lovely girl in the room suddenly looked at Ye Fan with her beautiful eyes and smiled foolishly


    uncontrobly.


    VROOM!


    The engine roared to life and sounded like the deep cries of wild animals reverberating through the air.


    Ye Yu-Yan left with everyone seeing her off from the door and gradually disappeared into the distance.


    "Sigh. Tian, everyone wants their children to be sessful, but I think it''s better if they aren''t. Look at


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    how hard Yu-Yan works all year round. Now that she''s finally home this one time, she gets called back


    before the holidays are through. Although my nephew is unaplished, at least he doesn''t have to


    leave town, and I can get to see him often," said Ye Xi-Lan as she sighed after Ye Yu-Yan left.


    Ye Xi-Lan looked around as she spoke.


    "Hmmm? Where''s Ye Fan? Why didn''t hee? He''s their oldest cousin. Why didn''t hee and see


    Yu-Yan off when she left?" asked Ye Xi-Lan as she looked around and frowned when she realized Ye


    Fan wasn''t present.


    "Humph. What''s the difference? He''s absolutely useless," sneered Ye Tian unhappily.


    It wasn''t just a matter of disrespecting Ye Yu-Yan when Ye Fan didn''t turn up to say goodbye but a


    matter of disrespecting Ye


    Tian.


    So Ye Tian was displeased.


    Ye Xi-Mei quickly helped Ye Fan exin, "Fan''s friend is here. He''s probably busy entertaining her and


    forgot Yu-Yan was leaving."


    "Friend? What kind of friend can a live-in husband have? It''s probably some badpany! Look at


    Shin Hai''s son, Shin Yu-Xiang. He used to sit with Ye Fan all the time, but he ended up being a jobless


    man living off his parents," said Ye Jian contemptuously.


    Ye Ya''s wife sneered angrily too, "That''s right. Xi-Mei, don''t mind me saying this, but given how things


    are for Fan, even if he''s a live-in husband now, we can''t be sure whether his wife''s family is willing to


    feed and shelter him in the future. Now Yu-Yan is the most aplished kid in the family. If Fan falls


    into dire straits, he will have to rely on her. But your son ignores Yu-Yan all the time, and now he


    doesn''t even want to see her off."


    "Just look at his attitude. After you die, I wonder who will help him. If I were you, I''d have a good chat


    with Fan. If he''s useless, just admit to it, and no one willugh about it, but it''s wrong of him to put on


    airs and behave proudly. Isn''t he just asking to be hated?"

 Chapter 748 A Fairy Straight Out of a Painting

    Chapter 748 A Fairy Straight Out of a Painting


    "Since we are rtives, if Fan talked to us politely and treated us with respect, we would certainly help.


    In the future, when he gets kicked out by his wife''s family and bes single again, wouldn''t I have to


    help him find a wife? Fan has no money, is incapable, and is even a live-in husband. Considering his


    situation, even Hua from our town wouldn''t fancy him, right?" scoffed Ye Ya''s wife.


    Hua was their local retard.


    She caught a bad fever as a child and became mentally handicapped.


    Also, she was terribly ugly and herplexion was as dark as an African refugee.


    Ye Xi-Mei sneered coldly the moment she heard her, "Don''t you fret. Even if Fan gets a divorce, he will


    never end up like that! Plenty of girls are willing to marry Fan."


    Ye Ya''s wife chuckled instantly and replied, "Heh. Really? Xi-Mei, we are all family here, so there''s no


    need for you to lie to yourself. If Fan was that popr, he wouldn''t end up bing a live-in husband.


    How can you look down on Hua? Considering how Ye Fan is, would any girl in the right state of mind


    want to marry him?"


    "You..." stuttered Ye Xi-Mei angrily with her face livid the moment she heard the harsh words Ye Ya''s


    wife said.


    But a man and a woman walked out from the old residence.


    The guy was Ye Fan.


    And the woman was Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan was dressed in a long silk dress with her hair fluttering in the wind. She wore earrings and a


    beautiful sapphire ne on her neck.


    Of course, the most dazzling thing about Chen Nan was her striking good looks.


    The moment Chen Nan stepped out, everyone was so startled by her beauty that it felt as though the


    world lost color.


    Ye Ya''s wife stared dead straight with her eyes popping out!


    She had to be as gorgeous as one of the famous beauties in ancient China.


    Ye Ya''s wife always thought that women with such looks were pure fiction.


    But when they saw Chen Nan, these words popped up in her mind.


    She had stunning looks, grace, and an elegant aura.


    All adjectives rted to beauty could be used on her.


    This woman looked like a fairy straight out of a painting, somoners like them were naturally


    stunned.


    "What...what a beautiful girl. Is...is she a fairy?¡± asked Ye Ya''s awestricken wife.


    Women from a small town like them had never witnessed anyone as beautiful as Chen Nan.


    Chen Nan grew up in a wealthy family and was the only daughter of the King of Jiangdong. Ye Ya''s


    wife had never met anyone with such poise and elegance.


    Now that they had witnessed such beauty, they were naturally jolted.


    Chen Nan ignored everyone''s astoundment when she appeared and walked straight over to Ye Xi-Mei


    and said gently with a smile, "Aunt Xi-Mei, I heard Fan say that you like cherries. I specially brought


    some over from Jianghai for you. Come on in and try some."


    "Sure," replied Ye Xi-Mei happily as she smiled and walked over.


    "Fan, stop standing around. Bring some water over and wash the cherries," said Chen Nan to Ye Fan


    while she whined a little.


    Chen Nan even held Ye Fan''s arm in front of everyone and pulled him along.


    Their affection left everyone in a daze.


    Everyone stared in shock as Ye Fan and the others went home.


    They stood bbergasted from shock in silence for a long time.


    "Fan...Fan? Aunt...Aunt Xi-Mei? What''s going on? Since when did Ye Fan have such a lovely little


    sister? Is this beautiful girl the friend whom Ye Fan invited over?¡± asked Ye Ya''s wife in disbelief and


    Her eyes nearly popped out from their sockets when she saw Chen Nan.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She stared at the intimate couple as though she had seen a ghost. Shock brimmed from her eyes while


    her pupils constricted, and a tsunami flooded in her heart.


    She had just said that no sane girl in the world could be bothered with the likes of Ye Fan.


    Then a ravishing beauty walked out and called for Ye Xi-Mei and kept calling him ''Fan'' intimately.


    In this instant, Ye Ya''s wife felt as though she had just pped herself in her face, and it was burning in


    shame.


    "But how can that be? Judging from her clothing, aura, and good looks, shees from an elite family.


    How could the useless Ye Fan have the dumb luck to befriend someone like her? Even my son doesn''t


    know anyone as pretty as her. How could Ye Fan be worthy?" asked Ye Ya''s wife quizzically.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya''s eyes were red with envy and hate.


    Even Ye Fan''s youngest aunt, Ye Xi-Lan, felt shocked.


    "So even a loser like him can really end up with a beauty on his arm?"


    Chen Nan''s sudden appearance became quite the news in the Ye family.


    Everyone wanted to know badly how on earth Ye Fan and Chen Nan were rted.


    After all, Chen Nan was simply too stunning.


    If Ye Fan was close to Chen Nan, it was undoubtedly a thing of envy.


    Ye Ya''s wife was even more jealous.


    Despite how outstanding her son was, he hadn''t been able to attract such beauties to his side.


    So how could Ye Fan deserve someone like her?


    In the end, everyone obliquely asked and found out how Ye Fan and Chen Nan were rted.


    "So they''re just tonic friends. Phew. I got such a fright there. I thought she was Ye Fan''s wife.


    Fortunately, she isn''t,¡± said Ye Ya''s wife as she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "I said you were overthinking it, right? You know what Fan is like. This girl is such a beauty and has


    such a fine body and aura. She can take her pick of men. Even if she wants to marry up, just using her


    good looks alone are enough. Why would she marry the likes of Fan? So don''t worry. Your future


    daughter-inw will definitely be a million times better than Xi-Mei''s daughter-inw,¡± said Ye Xi-Lan as


    she shook her head and smiled.


    She knew that Ye Ya''s wife was only anxious because she was worried that her daughter-inw


    couldn''tpare to Ye Fan''s wife.


    Ye Ya''s wife nodded deeply in agreement and said, "You''re right. Even if the likes of Ye Fan married


    into the Qiu family, there''s no way his wife is any good. But Chen Nan is genuinely pretty, and I like her


    a lot.


    What do you think about her bing my daughter-inw?" Ye Ya''s wife suddenly brought it up at


    whim.

 Chapter 749 A Kid From a Normal Family

    Chapter 749 A Kid From a Normal Family


    "Erm..." replied Ye Xi-Lan as the corner of her eye twitched.


    "Don''t you think Jian can win her?¡± asked Ye Ya''s wife as she red.


    Since they had already gotten this far in the conversation, Ye Xi-Lan had no choice but to smile and


    say, "Just listen to what you are saying. Jian is so impressive that no girl is too good for him. I think it''s


    a good idea and worth a shot."


    Ye Xi-Lan chuckled.


    Despite her words, it certainly wasn''t what she thought in her heart.


    Although Ye Jian was better than Ye Fan, he had no aplishments, so Ye Jian was probably only


    good enough for an average girl.


    But Chen Nan looked like a girl from an influential family, and she was gorgeous to boot, so it was


    impossible for her to fall for Ye Jian.


    Only my Yu-Lang is good enough for Miss Chen," thought Ye Xi-Lan secretly. In her heart, she wanted


    Chen Nan to be her daughter-inw too.


    After she made up her mind, Ye Ya''s wife went home and told Ye Jian to take some initiative and hit on


    Chen Nan.


    Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang both went over to try their luck.


    They tried their utmost to impress Chen Nan, but shepletely ignored them.


    Chen Nan only had eyes for Ye Fan the entire time.


    In the end, they went home defeated.


    "Mum, dream on. There''s no chance for me at all. Miss Chen doesn''t like us at all," said Ye Jian as he


    shook his head and sighed after he got home.


    His mother instantly said disappointedly in a fury, "Nonsense! No matter how bad you are, surely you


    surpass that live-in husband, right? If Miss Chen was willing to befriend Ye Fan, why can''t you win her


    heart?"


    "Mum, it wasn''t that I didn''t try. Miss Chen simply ignored uspletely. There''s no way we could ask


    her out for a date and do more. I think Ye Fan might have caused trouble by talking bad about us. Or


    else, given my charm, why would Miss Chen disregard me?" exined Ye Jian.


    His mother instantly nodded and felt it made sense too.


    "You''re right. Ye Fan must be bad-mouthing you. It seems I need to intervene," replied his mother.


    Ye Ya''s wife went over to the old Ye residence immediately after she made up her mind.


    "Xi-Mei, watching TV? Where''s Fan? Is he out?"


    The moment Ye Ya''s wife entered the house, she saw Ye Xi-Mei sitting on the couch watching the


    television on her own.


    She looked around and noticed that Ye Xi-


    Mei was the only person in the house, so she asked her quizzically.


    "Yup, he''s out," replied Ye Xi-Mei indifferently in a cold voice.


    She was clearly still holding a grudge over what Ye Ya''s wife said earlier.


    But Ye Ya''s wife was utterly thick skinned andpletely dismissed Ye Xi-Mei''s cold attitude towards


    her.


    Instead, she continued to ask where Ye Fan and the others had gone.


    "Nothing in particr. Since it''s Miss Chen''s first time in Jingzhou, Ye Fan brought her out to town."


    Ye Ya''s wife red as she said, "What? Did they go out to town? Why didn''t they call Jian along? He


    knows the town well."


    Ye Xi-Mei chuckled softly without answering her.


    Ye Ya''s wife quickly sat down beside Ye Xi-Mei, and persuaded her warmly, "Xi-Mei,


    Jian is your nephew after all. As his aunt, shouldn''t you be concerned about his marriage? Miss Chen


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    is pretty, and both Jian and I like her. It''s so hard to find someone as good as her, and she happens to


    be Fan''s friends. How can we let her marry someone else''s family? Xi-Mei, can you help matchmake


    them? When the deal is done, our family will be in your debt forever."


    Ye Xi-Mei shook her head and replied, "I don''t interfere with the kids'' matters. If you like Nannan, then


    tell her yourself."


    "Xi-Mei, Miss Chen is so shy. After trying to talk to her a few times, she didn''t hit off with Jian, so I


    wanted to trouble you to matchmake them," said Ye Ya''s wife sadly.


    Ye Xi-Mei smiled and replied, "Since Nannan is unenthusiastic, it means she doesn''t fancy Jian, so


    there''s no point in harassing her."


    "You..." said Ye Ya''s wife angrily after Ye Xi-Mei refused to help.


    In the end, she couldn''t be bothered to waste her time here. She sneered before turning to leave.


    But Ye Ya''s wife clearly had no intention of giving up and went to look for Old Master Ye after she left


    Ye Fan''s ce.


    Ye Fan and his mother might not give a hoot about her.


    But surely they will obey Old Master Ye, right?


    After Ye Fan and the others returned in the afternoon, Old Master Ye rang them up and called them


    over to have a farewell meal for Chen Nan.


    Ye Fan naturally obeyed Old Master Ye''s orders.


    So Ye Fan, his mother, Chen Nan, and Lu Wen-Jing all headed over to the Ye residence.


    "Haha! Nannan, right? Come over and sit. Don''t be shy. Fan is my nephew. Since you''re his friend, you


    are the Ye family''s friend and honored guest. I heard you''re leaving this afternoon, so we organized a


    farewell lunch for you. In the future, do drop by again when you can. Just treat it like your own home.


    There''s no need to feel constrained here," said Ye Ya''s wife affectionately. The moment she saw Chen


    Nan, she hurried over to wee her and held her hand.


    Her sudden enthusiasm left Chen Nan startled.


    Ye Ya''s wife pulled Chen Nan and sat her next to Ye Jian and said, "It''s Nannan''s first time at the Ye


    residence, so you must y a good host."


    "Mum, don''t worry," replied Ye Jian as he chuckled loudly. Ye Jian was naturally overjoyed about sitting


    in such close proximity to such a beauty.


    Despite Chen Nan''s unwillingness, since this woman was Ye Fan''s elder, she couldn''t refuse her, so


    she sat down next to Ye Jian.


    Very quickly, the food was ced on the table.


    Ye Jian kept taking food for Chen Nan over lunch and kept asking after her warmly.


    But Chen Nan only thanked him politely and stopped talking.


    "Dad, go on," said Ye Ya''s wife as she looked at Old Master Ye.


    Old Master Ye wanted to save the Ye family a good daughter-inw like her too, so he asked Chen


    Nan, "Nannan, how''s the food?"


    "Yup, Grandpa. The food is great," replied Chen Nan with a smile.


    Ye Fan said his grandfather treated him the best in the family, so Chen Nan revered him.


    "I''m d you like the food! Oh yes, I didn''t have the chance to ask, but where''s your family from?


    Judging from how well brought up you are, you muste from an incredible family, right?" asked Old


    Master Ye curiously.


    Grandpa, I''m from Jianghai. My parents run a small business and make just enough to put a roof over


    our heads. I''m from a normal family just like Fan, so my family isn''t that great," replied Chen Nan as


    she smiled.


    Ye Fan almost spat his food out when he heard her. Then he hurriedly drank some water but ended up


    choking violently and coughing.

 Chapter 750 Chen Nans Feelings

    Chapter 750 Chen Nan''s Feelings


    Daughter of the King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao?


    Young Mistress of the Chen family from Jianghai?


    How could she be considered a regr family''s kid with a background like that?


    After Ye Fan heard all the nonsense, his eyes twitched. Then he raised his head to re at Chen Nan


    hard.


    When did this youngdy learn to lie like that?


    "Fan, what''s wrong? Did you catch a cold? I minored in clinical medicine at university. Why don''t you let


    me take a look?"


    Chen Nan seemed to sense Ye Fan''s staring, so she quickly turned over and looked at him.


    Her beautiful eyes were smiley.


    But there was a sense of threat in Chen Nan''s voice.


    Ye Fan seemed to catch her threats. If Ye Fan blew her cover, Chen Nan would spill the beans on his


    identity.


    Ye Fan smiled helplessly and replied, "I''m fine. I just choked on water. Grandpa, that''s right. Nannan is


    from a normal family, and there''s nothing incredible about her folks."


    "Oh, I see," said Old Master Ye as he nodded slightly.


    Ye Ya''s wife and the others were somewhat disappointed to learn this.


    They thought Chen Nan came from a rich and powerful family, and her son could get to climb up the


    socialdder and get ahead through her family''s connections by marrying her.


    But from the looks of it now, it was a mere extravagant hope.


    However, Ye Ya''s wife didn''t give up on Chen Nan.


    After all, her stunning beauty was one in a million.


    Despite her lowly family background, Chen Nan''s good looks were enough topensate for it.


    "Haha, Nannan, it''s okay. It doesn''t matter what family you''re from. If yound yourself a hubby who is


    as driven as my boy, you can work hard together and still seed one day."


    Ye Ya''s wife kept matchmaking them and sounded as though Chen Nan was already her daughter-in-


    "Mum, what are you saying? Miss Chen is being modest here. Do you really think she''s amoner?


    The city''s government leaders dined with her at the restaurant yesterday. Why would they give her


    such a grand wee if she was amoner?" said Ye Jian as he rolled his eyes the moment he


    heard his mother''s words.


    What?


    "Did she dine with the city''s government leaders?"


    My god, that''s incredible!


    "You must be someone really important!"


    "Nannan, what business is your family into?"


    Everyone in the Ye family was shocked to hear Ye Jian''s words and looked at Chen Nan differently in


    an instant.


    Even Ye Xi-Mei was somewhat surprised.


    She nced at Chen Nan before looking at her son with astonishment filling her heart.


    Ye Xi-Mei sensed that Chen Nan came from a good family from the short time she spent with her.


    But she merely thought Chen Nan''s parents were either university lecturers or upper management at a


    bank. From the looks of it now, Chen Nan''s family was so powerful it was beyond their imagination.


    At the same time, Ye Xi-Mei was puzzled.


    How did her son get to know a girl from a rich and powerful family?


    Chen Nan wanted to hide the truth about her family, but Ye Jian unexpectedly messed things up for her.


    However, Chen Nan didn''t bother to exin. Since they were unrted to her, there was no point


    telling them more. Instead, it would only serve to cause trouble. She merely said her parents happened


    to be friends with those city government leaders, hence the lunch.


    Although Chen Nan lied nonchntly, there was already something different about the way everyone


    looked at her.


    Ye Ya''s wife''s eyes were filled with fire and joy.


    Even Old Master Ye liked Chen Nan more. He wanted her to be the Ye family''s granddaughter-in-


    "Nannan, are you married yet?" asked Old Master Ye as he got right to subject finally.


    Everyone instantly looked at Chen Nan anxiously waiting for her to reply.


    Chen Nan shook her head and replied politely, "Grandpa, I just graduated, so I''m busy with work and


    haven''t gotten married yet."


    "Haha, That''s good, that''s good. You''re such a motivated kid."


    Everyoneughed merrily when they heard Chen Nan was single.


    "What do you think about Jingzhou? Do you have ns to work here?" asked Old Master Ye cunningly.


    He didn''t ask her what she felt about Ye Jian directly and went about obliquely bit by bit instead.


    Chen Nan gave it a thought and said, "Yup, I like it here. There''s good scenery here, and it''s centrally


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    located and connected to all three provinces. Also, the Yellow River passes through here. It has bred


    many talented people and is a hotbed for culture. Of course, there are plenty of cities with beautiful


    scenery, but I like Jingzhou mainly because there''s someone I will hold dear my entire life here.¡±


    Chen Nan''s gentle voice sounded like a mountain spring flowing over slowly and sounded refreshing to


    the ear.


    Her voice was filled with tenderness and endless love.


    Chen Nan furtively nced in Ye Fan''s direction as she spoke.


    Ye Fan quietly hung his head and sipped tea as though he didn''t hear her.


    No one noticed Chen Nan''s actions.


    Instead, what she said made Ye Ya''s wife cocky.


    Someone she would hold dear my entire life here?


    Was she talking about Ye Jian?


    Old Master Ye was delighted to hear this. He felt that there was a chance for marriage, so he asked,


    "Then Nannan, tell me what kind of husband you are looking for? Do you mind if hees from a


    normal family? What about a ce like Yeyang?"


    Chen Nan shook her head and replied, "Anyone can be a hero, and people shouldn''t be judged by their


    background. I don''t care about his background or past experiences. It''s fine as long as I like him.¡±


    "That''s good, that''s good," chuckled Old Master Ye. A weight lifted from his heart, and he picked up the


    ss of wine before him and toasted himself.


    "Nannan, since we are on the topic, I want to be honest with you. I like you a lot, so I hope you can be


    the Ye family''s daughter-inw. I wonder if you''d consider it?" said Old Master Ye. He finally came


    clean with his intentions.


    Ye Ya and his wife instantly felt antsy while Ye Jian held his breath and all waited for Chen Nan''s reply.


    Chen Nan was startled and said, "Huh-Huh?"


    She looked at Ye Fan before looking at Old Master Ye. Then she bit her lower lip as her heart fluttered


    and her face blushed crimson.


    She hung her head and replied worriedly, "Grandpa, I...I think that''s a bad idea. I don''t want to get into


    Mu-..."


    "Haha. Nannan, of course, it''ll work. Since you have no objections, then it''s settled. Let''s pick a date to


    meet your parents and n the wedding," interrupted Old Master Ye. The moment he saw how shy


    Chen Nan was, he immediately knew Chen Nan''s intentions.

 Chapter 751 A Melodramatic Plot

    Chapter 751 A Melodramatic Plot


    Old Master Ye made a prompt decision before Chen Nan had the chance to speak.


    Just as he thought, Chen Nan had fallen in love with his grandson at first sight.


    Chen Nan''s face blushed even harder, and she was so anxious that her heart almost leapt out.


    She felt somewhat guilty and even fearful and hesitant.


    But Chen Nan''s longing for love gave her great strength.


    "You stupid boy! What are you standing around for? Hurry up and pour your future wife some wine!"


    said Old Master Ye when he saw Ye Jian standing around dumbfounded. He instantly stomped his foot


    angrily.


    Ye Ya''s wife was overjoyed and said, "That''s right. Quit standing around and pour your wife-to-be some


    wine."


    Ye Jian''s mother''s face was filled with joy. Things had gone surprisingly smoothly for her today.


    Chen Nan was really going to be their daughter-inw.


    Her son was marrying someone as gorgeous as her. He was bound to be the envy of others in the


    future.


    The more Ye Ya''s wife thought about it, she wished Chen Nan could just marry her son tonight.


    Even they were beside themselves with joy, much less Ye Jian.


    Ye Jian felt everything happened too unexpectedly, so his hand kept trembling as he poured wine.


    "Nannan, thanks for giving me the chance to take care of you. I, Ye Jian, will never disappoint you!"


    said Ye Jian as he patted his chest. He looked absolutely smug and even nced at Ye Fan to brag.


    But Chen Nan was stunned.


    She stared hard at Ye Jian before her.


    How...how could it be him?


    Chen Nan finally realized she misunderstood.


    In the end, it was wishful thinking on her part.


    At the thought, Chen Nan shook her head andughed. All her hesitation dissipated instantly.


    "Nannan, want a drink? Don''t you drink? Then again, it''s normal for girls to be bad at drinking. Then


    why don''t you drink tea instead," asked Old Master Ye when she saw Chen Nan''s hesitance. He


    thought she was a bad drinker and told Ye Jian to give her tea instead.


    But Chen Nan shook her head and suddenly stood up. Then she bowed deeply at Old Master Ye.


    "Nannan, what are you doing?" asked Old Master Ye in surprise.


    The others were puzzled too.


    But Chen Nan said apologetically, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I think I didn''t make myself clear enough earlier.


    I''ve already found someone. The man I love is Fan."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chen Nan smiled as she spoke calmly in her lovely voice.


    Her voice sounded as melodious as a nightingale.


    And she didn''t try to hide and said it in front of everyone honestly.


    But Chen Nan''s words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean that caused a huge tsunami to


    rise.


    "Do you...you like Ye Fan?" said Old Master Ye dumbstruck.


    Ye Xi-Mei was filled with shock too.


    Ye Ya''s wife felt as though she was struck by lightning. Her eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing, who were from the same generation as Ye


    Fan, found it unbelievable.


    Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang felt especially envious and hated Ye Fan.


    They didn''t think that the man whom Chen Nan loved was the Ye family''s good-for-nothing!


    Jiang Yu-Qing started to scrutinize her cousin carefully for the first time.


    She was truly curious how Ye Fan managed to charm a woman like Chen Nan.


    "Miss Chen, have you fallen for him? You must be joking, right? My nephew ispletely useless.


    Everything about him is beneath you. More importantly, he''s married and is a live-in husband, so


    there''s no future for you two," said Ye Tian loudly.


    He was beside himself with shock as though he had witnessed something outrageous.


    "That''s right. Nannan, did you make some mistake? Ye Fan isn''t fit to marry you. How can there be


    anything worth loving about Ye Fan? My son is so dignified and driven. He has excellent business


    acumen. One day he''ll be a rich tycoon and is a million times better than Ye Fan. My son is clearly


    a better match for you..." persuaded Ye Ya''s wife anxiously.


    But before she finished her sentence, Chen Nan looked like a cat who''s cat whose tail got stepped on.


    She instantly retorted angrily, "Shut up! Stop ridiculing Fan! in my heart. Fan is an indomitable man and


    a fearless hero. You lotbined can''tpare to a sliver of his glory!"


    Chen Nan spoke furiously in a resounding and powerful tone. Her stern words pierced into everyone''s


    heart like a sword.


    In an instant, the room fellpletely silent.


    Ye Tian and the others speechlessly looked at each other in indignance.


    Even Old Master Ye was at a loss for words.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to mean so much to this youngdy.


    Since there was no way for the lunch to wrap up calmly, Ye Fan stood up and said, "Grandpa, we''re


    done. Nannan and I will take our leave."


    "Okay...okay. Go on then," replied Old Master Ye as he nodded with a forced smile on his face.


    Then Ye Fan walked over to Chen Nan and smiled helplessly and said, "Enough. Let me see you off."


    Everyone watched as the two walked off slowly.


    After a long time, Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and the others still found it mindboggling.


    "A girl from a rich and powerful family fell for a live-in husband? That''s such a melodramatic plot,"


    sighed Ye Xi-Lan.


    There was fine weather in the town.


    Ye Fan stuck his hands in his pant pockets as he walked slowly under the sunlight.


    This sound of sand could be heard with each step he took.


    Behind him, Chen Nan followed quietly without daring to say a word like a child who hadmitted a


    mistake.


    After a long time, Chen Nan finally mustered the courage to speak.


    "Fan, I''m sorry. I was unable to control my temper and offended your elders. I was reckless,¡±


    apologized Chen Nan with her head lowered.


    Ye Fan smiled casually and replied, "Nannan, why do you apologize? I ought to be thankful for the


    things you said. The only person who defended me at the table was you. Sometimes I think that those


    so-called rtives can''tpare to an outsider.¡±


    Chen Nan''s low spirits instantly lifted like the storm clouds had parted to reveal the sun when she


    heard Ye Fan.


    Then she chuckled and said, "Hmph. That goes without saying. No one is allowed to belittle you. Oh


    yes. Fan, Did you get angry when I said I liked you? I had no choice but to use you as an excuse. If


    Mu-Cheng gets wind of this, you must exin things to her. I don''t want to put any stress on your


    rtionship."

 Chapter 752 Terror

    Chapter 752 Terror


    Chen Nan looked at Ye Fan and spoke slowly.


    There was a calm smile on her face when she spoke to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan replied, "I know. Don''t worry. Mu-Cheng is an understanding person. Even if she found out, she


    won''t take it to heart."


    "Good. That''s a relief," replied Chen Nan as she smiled and nodded.


    HONK!


    At this moment, the sound of a car horning came from the end of the road.


    Chen Nan''s car was here to pick her up.


    "Miss Chen, it''s time to go back. You''ve been out for several days, and Madam is worried about you,"


    said an old man in a suit after he got off the car at the sight of Chen Nan and bowed slightly to her.


    Chen Nan was instantly displeased.


    "Humph. You always tell on me. I''m with Fan. What''s there to be worried about?" replied Chen Nan


    impatiently. She was perhaps in a bad mood because she was about to part with Ye Fan.


    The old man hung his head and said nothing when Chen Nan scolded him.


    "Enough, Nannan. Don''t scold him. He''s just doing his job. Go on then. It''s almost Lunar New Year, so


    your parents are probably waiting for you," persuaded Ye Fan.


    After Chen Nan heard him, she nodded obediently to Ye Fan and said, "Okay, Fan. I''m off then. I''ll


    definitelye and look you up when I''m free." Chen Nan said longingly before she got onto the car.


    But the old man wasn''t too anxious to get into the car. Instead, he raised his head and scrutinized the


    young man before him.


    He was dressed simply and came from a family in the countryside. There wasn''t a single glowing thing


    about him.


    But someone as ordinary as him could make Chen Nan affectionately call him ''Fan''.


    He had worked in the Chen family for over ten years and watched Chen Nan grow up.


    However, it was the first time he witnessed his young mistress treating someone like this.


    He was a smart old man. In no time, he realized that Ye Fan and Chen Nan were no ordinary friends.


    Since he was the Chen family''s butler, he couldn''t disregard the matter.


    After Chen Nan got onto the car, he looked at Ye Fan and asked deeply, "How are you rted to Miss


    Chen?"


    "Why? Are you going to interfere with Nannan''s social life too?¡± asked Ye Fan with a smile.


    "Shut up! Miss Chenes from an important family. How can a country bumpkin like you call her


    ''Nannan''?"


    Ye Fan''s words crossed the old man''s threshold.


    In an instant, he angrily shouted as he scolded Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed when he heard him. Then he said, "Interesting. Nannan Has never scolded


    me like that. How dare a servant like you swagger around and reprimand me? Aren''t you worried about


    losing your rice bowl when she finds out?¡±


    Ye Fan wasn''t upset with the old man and merely spoke calmly with a smile.


    The old man''s face instantly turned dark. Then he said expressionlessly in a cold voice, "You punk.


    Don''t assume that just because you managed to deceive Miss Chen with a few sweet words makes


    you a member of the Chen family. Let me remind you, dream on. She is out of your league! Miss Chen


    not someone from the countryside like you. If you know better, you should keep a distance from her. Or


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    else, you can''t suffer


    the consequences."


    His words brimmed with threat and disdain towards Ye Fan.


    "Young man, it''s better to lead an honest life. Even if you want to marry someone powerful and take


    shortcuts, you have to be good enough,¡± said the old man with a grim face as he warned Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan remained calm and stood there with his hands in his pant pockets. Then he looked at the old


    man coldly without fear and smiled as he said, "Really? But I think Nannan hasn''t told you who I am."


    "Aren''t you just a poor boy from Yeyang? Who else can you be?" scoffed the old man in disdain.


    In his opinion, Ye Fan was nothing but a pauper from the countryside. What else could he be capable


    of?


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t give a hoot about what he said.


    Ye Fan disregarded his words and continue to say confidently, "You are right.


    I am Ye Fan. I am a pauper from Yeyang. But Lei San from Jingzhou and Chen Ao from Jianghai all like


    to call me, Mr Chu."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s words sent a shiver through the old man. His pupils constricted as he stared hard at Ye Fan.


    "Are you Mr Chu?" asked the old man.


    But very quickly, the old man''s face darkened. He suppressed his fury and scolded Ye Fan sternly, "You


    punk! How dare you? How can you pretend to be Mr Chu? Who''s going to believe you?"


    Although he had never met Mr Chu, he had worked in the Chen family for years. Under their influence,


    he learned a lot about Mr Chu from his boss, Chen Ao.


    Ye Fanughed gently and continue, "What? Don''t you believe me? In that case, why don''t you ask


    your Young Mistress?"


    Then Ye Fan turned to wave at Chen Nan, who was nearby, and said, "Nannan,e over."


    ¡°Hmmm? Fan, what''s up?" asked Chen Nan, who got off the car and came running over when Ye Fan


    call her.


    "No big deal. Your butler says that I am harassing you because you are rich."


    What?


    "Really now?" said Chen Nan in shock. Then she turned to re at the old man angrily and said,


    "Uncle Wei, is it true?"


    "Miss Chen, there are terrible people out there. We have to be careful. This man clearly has an ulterior


    motive for getting close to you!" said the old man righteously.


    "Nonsense! Fan is the hero of Jiangdong. With a word, even my father will bow respectfully. Fan has


    the entire Jiangdong at his feet. Why would he have any ulterior motive towards our fortune? Wei, I


    think you''re getting old and confused. Even my father doesn''t dare to offend him. How dare you say


    such things? If my father found out, even if you had nine lives, you couldn''t survive his punishment!"


    scolded Chen Nan angrily with her face red at the old man.


    The old man went dumbfounded when he heard this, and his mind went nk.


    He shivered and said, "Is...is he really Mr.-Mr Chu?"


    CRAP!


    What...what did he just do?


    In an instant, Wei''s face turned ghastly pale. He was so terrified that he almost slumped onto the


    ground.


    He turned around only to see the handsome young man beaming brightly!


    Yet why did it feel so sinister and terrifying?

 Chapter 753 You Cant Fool Around

    Chapter 753 You Can''t Fool Around


    The man was only an old butler working for the Chen family, so Ye Fan didn''t put him in a spot.


    Instead, he merely said a few things to him and let him go.


    "Bye, Fan," said Chen Nan as she waved at Ye Fan from the car while the car engine started.


    Ye Fan stood at the crossing with a smile on his face and saw Chen Nan off.


    "Miss, am...am I in trouble? Will I survive it at this age?" asked the butler nervously. The fear continued


    to linger over him on the way back.


    The old man was naturally terrified about offending a big shot.


    If Ye Fan had punished him earlier, he might have felt better.


    But Ye Fan didn''te after him for offending him. This undoubtedly made the butler nervous. He


    thought Ye Fan was going toe after himter.


    He was truly worried that Ye Fan would get Chen Ao to punish him when he got back to Jianghai.


    "Humph. You deserve it! Who told you to say such things and offend Fan? He has been very kind to my


    father, so if Dad finds out you offended him, he won''t let you off easily!" said Chen Nan as she


    brandished her ws fiercely as though she wanted to purposely frighten the old man.


    Sure enough, the butler was petrified, and his face turned as pale as paper!


    "Miss Chen, you must save me. I really didn''t mean it. Please help me back for leniency,¡± implored the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    butler. He was terrified and trembled as he spoke.


    "Teehee!"


    A melodiousughter suddenly rang in the car.


    The elegant young woman instantly shook from chuckling out loud.


    "Uncle Wei, I was just teasing you. Don''t worry, Fan is a nice guy. Moreover, you are just a tiny butler,


    so he won''t take it to heart. I will help keep it a secret from my parents too. Don''t worry about it," said


    Chen Nan when she noticed how terrified the old geezer was. She stopped making fun of him and


    smiled brightly.


    Wei heaved a long sigh of relief. He felt as though he was on death''s doors.


    "Miss Chen, you gave me such a scare that I almost had a heart attack," griped Wei.


    "But honestly, Miss Chen. If you can end up with Mr Chu, I''m sure your parents will be happy when


    they find out. Every hero needs a beauty. Before Mr Chu emerged, I always felt that no matter how big


    Jiangdong was, no one was good enough for you. But now that Mr Chu has soared through the ranks, I


    think that you two are the perfect match. Sigh. Time really passes quickly. You used to be a baby girl


    who couldn''t even walk properly. Now you finally found a man who can protect you for life," said Wei


    slowly. He sounded both happy and sad.


    Chen Nan shook her head and said deeply, "It''s toote. Fan is already married. Also, Mu-Cheng is


    pretty and outstanding ."


    Chen Nan turned her head sadly when she said this. She looked out the window as the trees retreated


    into the background and the cold wind gusted by.


    She felt as though all her worries and disappointment were all thrown behind her.


    Chen Nan recalled the episode over lunch at the Ye family while she was in a daze.


    Chen Nan truly thought that Old Master Ye was talking about Ye Fan.


    But she ended up disappointed yet again.


    Before Chen Nan left, she told Ye Fan that she said those words because she had no choice.


    But was it really true?


    Perhaps only Chen Nan herself knew the truth.


    By the time Ye Fan got back, lunch was over.


    "Fan, get over here," said Ye Ya''s wife. Everyone was waiting for him Ye Fan They shot him cold stares


    when he came back, but he ignored them.


    After all, she was so close to getting Chen Nan to be her daughter-inw, but it blew up in her


    face.


    Of course, Ye Ya''s wife hated Ye Fan!


    Ye Xi-Mei called her son into the room worriedly.


    "Fan, is there anything going on between you and Miss Chen? Have you... You can''t do that. You''re


    already married. No matter how bad your wife is, she is still your wife, and you can''t betray her."


    "Mum, calm down," said Ye Fan as he helplesslyughed when he heard his mother''s words.


    "Don''tugh! This is serious. You have to treat my questions seriously!" said Ye Xi-Mei solemnly.


    Ye Fanforted her, "Mum, I get it. Don''t worry. Mu-Cheng is very kind to me, so I won''t betray her.


    Nannan and I are just friends. She only said that she liked me because she had no choice. She had to


    shake them off her tail. Speaking of that, you have to talk to Grandpa. It''s one thing if my Aunt wants a


    loser like Ye Jian to marry a beauty like Nannan. But how could Grandpa get involved? How could he


    try to matchmake them? Nannanes from an important family, so it was a bad match to begin with.


    Just look at what Ye Jian is like. If Nannan really married him, how could she be happy? Even if


    Nannan agreed to it, I wouldn''t let her do it!"


    Ye Fan spoke somewhat furiously.


    He invited Chen Nan over as a guest, but this episode was an embarrassment for even Ye Fan.


    Ye Xi-Mei chuckled out loud and said, "How can you look down on your cousin?


    Although Ye Jian is no good, he''s smarter than you. He''s especially talented with business. Most of the


    deals that your second uncle''s food factory struckst year were done by Ye Jian."


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about business.


    Perhaps he sounded aplished to regr folk, but it was child''s y in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    "Enough. Since there''s nothing going on between you and Nannan, I''m relieved. Oh yes, it will be


    Lunar New Year in a few days. Didn''t you say Mu-Cheng wasing over to spend the holidays with


    us? When is sheing? She has to meet your grandfather and the others. You''ve been married for


    three years, and it''s about time we met. No matter how bad she might be, she has to meet her inws,"


    asked Ye Xi-Mei when something came to her mind.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "Okay, Mum. Don''t worry. Mu-Cheng will probablye and see you this


    year. I don''t know which day she wille. I''ll call and check


    tonight.¡±


    "Okay," said Ye Xi-Mei as she nodded and reminded him, "Also, stop making your second aunt angry.


    You stole the limelight when Chen Nan publicly confessed her love for you during lunch, but it was a


    huge embarrassment for your second uncle''s family. They are still mad at you.¡±


    *

 Chapter 754 Lunar New Years Eve

    Chapter 754 Lunar New Year''s Eve


    Ye Fan smiled sadly when he heard his mother''s words.


    Chen Nan made them hate Ye Fan a lot more.


    "If they hate me, so be it. It''s not like they only started hating me today," replied Ye Fan calmly and


    sounded nonchnt.


    After chatting, Ye Fan hung out with Lu Wen-Jing.


    It was the 26th day of thest month of the lunar year and only four more days to Lunar New Year''s


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    eve.


    Those were the most exciting days while everyone waited for the Lunar New Year.


    Ye Fan took Lu Wen-Jing out to the town market almost every day to buy Lunar New Year''s supplies


    and spring festival couplets.


    Of course, he bought Lu Wen-Jing a lot of snacks too.


    Since Ye Fan fed Lu Wen-Jing well, she had put on some weight just a few days in Yeyang.


    Thess seemed to have fallen in love with this sort of life. Lu Wen-Jing''s parents called several times


    asking her to go home, but she refused and wanted to spend the Lunar New Year with Ye Fan.


    Lu Ming-Ze and his wife sadly couldn''t talk her out of it.


    Of course, Ye Fan and his mother didn''t mind having Lu Wen-Jing around for a few more days.


    Ye Xi-Mei had always lived alone. Now that Ye Fan hade home with this lively and adorable young


    It had started bing increasingly lively at home and the atmosphere didn''t feel as cold as it used to


    be.


    Sometimes when Ye Xi-Mei saw Ye Fan teasing Lu Wen-Jing, she would smile until tears trickled down


    her face.


    They were tears of joy.


    In the past, Ye Xi-Mei hated Lunar New Year.


    Most other families would consist of a loving husband and wife with a house filled with many children


    and grandchildren, and the entire family would have a good time together.


    After visiting her parents, she had to watch the New Year''s G on television alone while other people


    were reuniting with their families and setting off fireworks.


    No one was there to be with her and ask after her.


    People only felt genuinely lonely during the holidays.


    It wasn''t considered a home if she was the only person in the house.


    Time went by swiftly like water running through the fingertips.


    The Lunar New Year atmosphere became even more intense as the Lunar New Year''s eve drew closer.


    Small children could be seen gathering together and setting off fireworks by the roadside.


    Some of them used a can for their fireworks, while others put fireworks under the ice.


    Some kids even put the firecrackers inside feces and lit them when someone walked by before running


    off.


    In the end, the passersby would curse them hysterically after the firecrackers went off with a loud


    boom.


    Ye Fan''s second aunt was attacked by some kids and ran home angrily with poop all over her.


    Lu Wen-Jingughed so hard she doubled over when she caught sight of her running by pathetically.


    Those naughty kidsughed like crazy.


    Of course, Ye Ya''s wife went over to each of their homes and hit them after she got changed.


    Other than this tiny episode, the days went by rather peacefully.


    Ye Ya''s wife and the others were too busy entertaining Ye Xi-Lan that they didn''t bother Ye Fan.


    Ye Xi-Lan was spending the Lunar New Year in her hometown, so Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing


    didn''t go home either and spent the holidays in Yeyang.


    Jiang Yu-Lang stayed with Ye Jian while Ye Xi-Lan stayed with Jiang Yu-Qing at her oldest brother''s


    ce.


    Ye Xi-Lan and her kids were weed into the homes of those families who refused to take Ye Fan in


    back in the day.


    Ye Xi-Mei was naturally angry when she learned about it.


    They were all siblings, so anyone would be angry to hear about these double


    standards.


    But what was the point of being angry?


    Those were their homes, and they could let in whoever they liked. Even if Ye Xi-Mei was upset, she


    could only grit her teeth and swallow her resentment.


    But Ye Fan remained indifferent about it.


    Ye Fan kept consoling his mother and told her to forget about it.


    "Just treat them the same way they treated us. Why bother getting angry?"forted Ye Fan. Ye Xi-


    Mei felt upset when she heard her son.


    Ye Xi-Mei was more ming herself than being angry.


    "Fan, it''s my fault. I was useless, and I made everyone look down on you.¡±


    Ye Xi-Mei was keenly aware that they suffered so much indignation from the Ye family all these years


    because they were ordinary and incapable folk.


    They were destined to suffer humiliation and despise everywhere they went because they had been


    chased out of the Chu family.


    "Auntie Ye, don''t me yourself. You and Fan weren''t at fault. They were wrong for looking down on


    you. But just you wait, Auntie Ye. One day, they will regret it. Fan is incredible," said Lu Wen-Jing as


    her adorable voice suddenly rang by their ears.


    The youngdy brandished her fists and consoled Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Xi-Meiughed quietly when she saw her and rubbed the little girl''s head indulgently.


    Ye Xi-Mei knew that Lu Wen-Jing was just trying tofort her.


    Of course, she didn''t take her words seriously.


    The day passed by quickly.


    Thest day of the lunar year arrived as the first ray of sunlight appeared.


    It was the 30th day of the lunar month and thest day of the lunar year.


    After breakfast, Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing put up the spring festival couplets and cleaned up.


    Since it was a new year, they had to wear new clothes, change some furniture and decorate the house.


    Lu Wen-Jing even took out a Bluetooth speaker she brought from home and ced it in the courtyard


    to y music.


    The melodious music and Lu Wen-Jing''s brightughter made the atmosphere particrly lively and


    heartwarming.


    Even Old Master Ye beamed happily under this youngdy''s influence.


    "Kids are the best. She''s so carefree and free of worry," said Old Master Ye happily when he saw her


    working hard to clean the house with Ye Fan.


    "Heh?"


    "He looks so hardworking."


    "I can even hear your music from my ce."


    "You are disturbing the peace."


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya came over to see their father since they were free. They came over to discuss the


    matter of visiting their ancestral tombs to make offerings to the dead this afternoon.


    Ye Ya saw the two of them cleaning the house, so he said, "Perfect, Fan. After you are done cleaning


    here, go over there to help your second aunt clean up. Also, go put up the spring festival couplets in


    both our homes when you''re done."


    Hmm?


    Old Master Ye frowned and asked, "Where are Jian, Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing? Tell them to help with the


    chores."


    "They went into the city to ski and aren''t home. Moreover, how can they do such menial work? Don''t


    you know that Jian has


    never done any housework in his life? Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing are bright students.


    They need to use their hands to write. How can they do chores? Ye Fan is strong and doesn''t have


    anything better to do, so he should do them," said Ye Ya slowly as he justified his words.

 Chapter 755 Ancestor Worship

    Chapter 755 Ancestor Worship


    Lu Wen-Jing was furious when she heard Ye Ya ordering Ye Fan around.


    Heavens, how could anyone be as shameless as this man?


    They couldn''t bear to let their kids lift a finger to work so they ordered Ye Fan around instead.


    That was simply unreasonable.


    Before Lu Wen-Jing retorted, Ye Fan smiled and replied, "Uncle Tian, Uncle Ya, sorry. I''m going over to


    Yu-Xiang''s ce to help and I don''t think I''ll make it back in time. So you''ll have to do it yourselves."


    Hmm?


    "Yu-Xiang''s ce? That stupid friend of yours? He can wait. Go help clean up both your uncles'' ces


    first. He''s just an outsider. Could he possibly be closer to you than us?" asked Ye Ya deeply.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Gosh, Uncle Ya, you''re spot on. Xiang''s family even prepared dinner to


    wee me home.


    Uncle Ya can''tpare to him just on this alone. Enough. I have to hurry over to help."


    Ye Fan seemed to be deliberately infuriating his uncles. After he finished his sentence, he told Lu Wen-


    Jing to head over to Shin Yu-Xiang''s ce with him.


    "Fan?"


    "Don''t go, Fan."


    "You..." shouted Ye Ya from behind, but Ye Fan ignored him.


    Ye Ya gnashed his teeth furiously after gettingpletely overlooked by Ye Fan.


    "Humph. Dad, look at your lovely grandson! He''s an ingrate. I''m his uncle, and I told him to help. Even


    if he doesn''t want to, he didn''t have to go help some other family with chores! What is the meaning of


    this? Is he trying to embarrass me? Xi-Mei, why did you stand around without scolding your stupid


    boy?" shouted Ye Ya angrily at Old Master Ye before looking at Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Xi-Mei replied calmly, "I think Fan was right. Moreover, he''s like that. If someone shows him


    kindness, he will be good to them. Shouldn''t you reflect on yourself about why your nephew treats you


    worse than an outsider?"


    Ye Ya waspletely stumped after Ye Fan went against him. Now his oldest sister argued with him


    and left him speechless. Ye Ya looked livid.


    "Fine. Xi-Mei, since you put it that way. Don''te running to me for help when Ye Fan gets married in


    the future. Didn''t you say I couldn''tpare to an outsider? You can go get outsiders to help you,"


    sneered Ye Ya as heughed angrily.


    "Enough! Shut up! You make it sound as though you were some big help! You didn''t pay a dime or lift a


    finger when Fan got married three years ago. How can you have the cheek to threaten your oldest


    sister?" shouted Old Master Ye angrily in an instant as heshed out at Ye Ya.


    Ye Ya realized that Ye Fan was already married.


    In his fury, he clean forgot that Ye Fan was a live-in husband.


    Now that his father reprimanded Ye Ya about it in front of Ye Xi-Mei, Ye Ya looked embarrassed. He


    exined, "That wasn''t my fault. Ye Fan married into the Qiu family. It was so embarrassing. How could


    I participate?"


    "Enough, Dad. Stop bringing up these trivial matters. Aren''t we making offerings to our ancestors this


    afternoon? When are we going?" said Ye Tian as he changed the subject and got to business.


    Ye Fan had brought Lu Wen-Jing over to Shin Yu-Xiang''s ce to y.


    It was the first Lunar New Year that Du Wen-Ya was spending with Shin Yu-Xiang after they got


    married, so she was present when Ye Fan arrived.


    The couple was delighted to see Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Fan, I was about to look you up. Are you free today? Why don''t we head over to the market and


    buy some fireworks? Stay for lunch, and we can have a drink," said Shin Yu-Xiang as he hugged Ye


    Fan by the shoulder and chuckled.


    It was the best holiday Shin Yu-Xiang was spending since he graduated.


    Of course, Shin Yu-Xiang was happy to marry the woman of his dreams.


    Ye Fan didn''t dampen his spirits and agreed right away.


    From Shin Yu-Xiang''s perspective, it was only the first holiday he spent with his wife.


    But to Ye Fan, it might be thest Lunar New Year he would ever have.


    Ye Fan did his best to calm down and spend the Lunar New Year with his good friends and family.


    But could Ye Fan truly calm down?


    His ten year n wasing to an end.


    No one could remain calm about it.


    Not even Ye Fan.


    His biggest concern now was whether the jade that Li Er and the others had prepared could reach him


    safely.


    Time passed.


    Ye Fan didn''t go home for lunch and ate with Shin Yu-Xiang.


    Since he was free in the afternoon, they yed mahjong.


    At around 4PM, Shin Yu-Xiang went to worship his ancestors with his father.


    Then Ye Fan brought Lu Wen-Jing home.


    On their way home, Lu Wen-Jing asked Ye Fan, "Fan, why didn''t you have to worship your ancestors


    with your grandfather and the others?"


    Ye Fan replied slowly in a calm tone, "Yeyang isn''t where my father''s ancestors are buried, so why


    should I go? Although I am a Ye, I''m an outsider to both my uncles."


    Lu Wen-Jing asked curiously, "Then where are your ancestors'' graves? Aren''t you going back to make


    offerings? Mum said that boys have to visit their ancestral graves to make offerings and bring them


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    back for the Lunar New Year. Also, you have to get buried in the ancestral graves after you die."


    "My ancestors'' graves?"


    Lu Wen-Jing''s words made a lot of memoriese back to Ye Fan.


    But after a long time, Ye Fan finally shook his head in self-ridicule and said, "I was disowned by the


    Chu family, so I don''t have an ancestral grave to speak of. I will be a wandering spirit after I die.


    After I die, I can get buried anywhere. Why do I have to get buried with my ancestors when they are


    plenty of other good ces?"


    Ye Fan''s calm voice swept by like a cool breeze and rang throughout the air.


    Meanwhile.


    Hundreds of miles away in Fenghai city in Qingshan.


    Dozens of expensive luxury cars filed out slowly.


    They converged into a single line like streams flowing into the ocean.


    The low roars of their engines shook the earth.


    The peace in the town was finally broken when the cars came in.


    Right in front was a Rolls-Royce Phantom, which slowly pulled up at an old residence.


    The car door opened, and a middle-aged man in a suit got off.


    He looked imposing with each stride he took.


    A domineering aura of a leader radiated from him with each move he made.


    He was a long-time leader.


    After the middle-aged man got off the car, he stood in front of the car and raised his head to look


    ahead.


    Before him, the old residencey prone on the ground like a ferocious animal standing guard over the


    <pnd.

 Chapter 756 The Night Before

    Chapter 756 The Night Before


    The doors to the old residence were tightly shut, and the steps leading into the house were bumpy. In


    the courtyard, a tall old ash tree stood erect.


    Everything about the house gave off an aged and hefty feeling.


    Of course, the most conspicuous thing about the house was the huge sign hanging over its doors.


    It was written in a mboyant and powerful Chinese script.


    One could even sense an intense pressure radiating from it by standing at the door looking at it.


    And it read: Chu Residence.


    That''s right. The huge estate before him was none other than the Chu family''s old residence.


    The middle aged man stood before the courtyard for a long time.


    Then he bent his knees at knelt at the door and said, "Grandma, Zheng-Hong has brought his family


    home to pay our respects to our ancestors! Also, we are here to visit you. I wish you good health and


    longevity!"


    The man''s powerful voice reverberated through the air.


    He knelt before the door, and everyone who came with him knelt one after another and paid their


    respects.


    "Your great-grandson Chu Tian-Qi is here to visit you, Great Grandma! I wish you good health and


    longevity!"


    "Grandma! I wish you good health and longevity!"


    Countless people knelt in unison before the old residence.


    Their reverent voices converged and swept through the air.


    The townsfolk were shocked by themotion, and all turned to look.


    They couldn''t help shivering in shock when they caught sight of the spectacle.


    Yet after they knelt for a long time, not a sound came from the residence.


    Then the low voice of an elderly woman suddenly came from the house.


    "Zheng-Hong? I remember you. You''re the one who divorced your wife and threw your son out.


    Where''s your father? Didn''t that unfilial sone this year? Does he not have the audacity to face me?


    Or is he too ashamed to face his ancestors?" asked the old woman deeply. Her words were filled with


    anger and displeasure.


    "Grandma, Dad is getting on his age and has difficulty walking, so he probably can''te this year. He


    told me to wish you a happy new year on his behalf and to ask after you before I left," replied the man


    respectfully as he knelt.


    No one griped in their hearts when she


    scolded them.


    "Really? That''s so filial of him! Go back and tell him that he can forget abouting back to the


    ancestral grave for the rest of his life. I won''t allow him to be buried here even when he dies. I


    disowned that animal ten years ago when Fan was exiled from the Chu family! Also, you can''t even


    protect your wife and son. How can you be the head of the Chu family? You can''t even take care of


    your own family. How can you protect the Chus?"


    "Fan was the Chu family''s sole heir of the Tian generation. Our ancestors decided that he is the future


    head of the Chu family, but you unfilial bastards went against your ancestors'' wishes and drove him


    away. I tell you, if you don''t bring Fan back, you will never be allowed to enter the ancestral home and


    make offerings to your ancestors. Go back to where you came from!¡± said the old woman coldly. Her


    words were imposing and seething with anger.


    Her voice sounded like rocks crushing as it echoed through the air.


    Chu Zheng-Hong continued to kneel with his head lowered without uttering a word.


    In his heart, aplicated emotion emerged.


    Chu Zheng-Hong didn''t expect his grandmother and the most senior ranking woman in the Chu family


    to still think about his son.


    Instead, her feelings towards Chu Tian-Fan only became stronger.


    But a man kneeling behind Chu Zheng-Hong raised his head and said respectfully, "Grandma, I''m


    Zheng-Liang. Me and my son, Chu Tian-Qi, are here to wish you a happy Chinese New Year. Even if


    you don''t want to see us, can you open the door so your great-grandson, Tian-Qi, can kowtow to you?


    He just wants to pay his respects to you."


    Chu Zheng-Liang looked at his son, Chu Tian-Qi, and hurried him to say something nice to the olddy.


    But coldughter suddenly came from inside the house.


    "What? Tian-Qi? You sure have the audacity! Do you have the right to decide who the Tian generation


    leader is? The ancestors did not decree you as a Tian. How dare you proim to be Tian-Qi? Aren''t


    you worried that your son might die young for going against the ancestors'' wishes? This is nonsense!"


    The olddy suddenly exploded like an unexpected p of thunder.


    Her aggressive words left Chu Qi-Tian and his father ghastly pale.


    In the end, Chu Zheng-Liang said sadly, "Grandma, Tian-Qi is the Chu family''s leader of his generation.


    Dad and the other family members have made him the next Tian generation leader. He has been


    appointed as the next leader ording to the wishes of everyone here."


    "Enough!" roared the olddy angrily again. "The ancestors have decided who is truly a Tian


    generation descendant! Did you think changing his name would make him one? Leave now! The Chu


    family''s glory days are over with unfilial offspring like you sitting around."


    The old woman didn''t want to speak to them further and stopped talking after thatst sentence.


    No matter how they called for her outside the door, no one replied.


    They knelt for a long time before leaving in the evening.


    They wanted to make offerings to their ancestors on Lunar New Year''s eve but were unable to step into


    the Chu residence.


    In the end, they left disappointedly like they did every year.


    It was already evening, and the sun was setting in the background.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In Yeyang Town in Jingzhou.


    Ye Fan and Lu Wen-Jing had already


    gotten home.


    Tonight was the Eve of Lunar New Year, so ording to tradition, everyone in the Ye family turned up


    at Old Master Ye''s ce to dine with him.


    In the past, not everyone could turn up.


    But tonight was the one time with the best turn out.


    Ye Fan was here, and even Old Master Ye''s youngest daughter Ye Xi-Lan was present with her kids.


    Other than Ye Yu-Yan, everyone was here.


    The food was sent to the table while the New Year''s G was being aired on television.


    Of course, the New Year''s G served more as background music in this time and age. No one really


    sat through the whole thing.


    Tonight, everyone in the country reunited with their families to wait for thest day of the year to pass


    and wee a new year.


    Outside, the stars hung in the sky while fireworks shot into the air, leaving a trail of smoke behind as


    they propelled into the air.


    Families gathered together to release fireworks. Dumplings were ced into the pot to cook with the


    deafening fireworks going on outside.


    The steaming hot air soaring into the sky seemed to signify everyone''s dreams to have a sessful


    new year!


    Lunar New Year had been an important festival for time immemorial. It left all those working away from


    home in tears!

 Chapter 757 Are You Fit?

    Chapter 757 Are You Fit?


    Everyone gathered around the dining table at the old Ye residence.


    They chatted while they waited for Ye Jian and the others toe home.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing had gone into the city to ski and weren''t home yet.


    They had just called to say they were on their way home.


    Since it was the Lunar New Year, they waited forthem before they started having their reunion dinner.


    Ye Xi-Lan and her siblings chatted with Old Master Ye while Lu Wen-Jing bugged Ye Fan to y with


    her.


    Stars hung in the sky while fireworks shot into the air.


    Yeyang was as bright as day tonight.


    "Sigh. Doesn''t time just fly? In no time, Jian and the others have reached marrying age. Xi-Lan, you


    must keep your eyes open for Jian for any nice girls in Jianghai. If you see any good single girls, you


    must introduce them to us. Although my son has plenty of girlfriends, I don''t like them. Other than good


    looks, they are useless. My son is so childish. His IQ disappears whenever he sees pretty girls and


    gives them everything they want. Just look at him. We have to help him keep an eye out for girls, right?


    Or else, he will keep getting conned," sighed Ye Ya''s wife at the dining table.


    At the thought of Ye Jian, she became worried.


    Her son was in his 20s, but he had yet to find a girl he liked. Of course, she was worried.


    Ye Ya''s wife finally found a girl she approved a few days ago, but Chen Nan was blind and liked Ye Fan


    instead.


    She found itpletely inconceivable.


    In hindsight, Ye Fan and Chen Nan were probably in cahoots. He must have told Chen Nan to say


    those things just to embarrass their family!


    Ever since that episode, Ye Ya''s wifepletely ignored Ye Fan and kept giving their family a hard


    time.


    "Just listen to what you''re saying. Don''t worry. He''s the only nephew I have, so I will definitely keep my


    eyes peeled. But I think it would be wiser to get Tian and Mei to help. Tian is the county mayor, so


    plenty of people wille by to wish him a happy new year. He''s powerful and has the connections. If


    he can help, your son might end up marrying the county mayor''s daughter," replied Ye Xi-Lan as she


    Dong Mei shook her head hurriedly and said, "Enough, Xi-Lan. Stop teasing your brother. If your


    brother were that capable, then Fan wouldn''t have be a live-in husband. Sometimes, things are


    destined to turn out that way."


    Dong Mei sadly sighed as she talked about Ye Fan.


    "How can you say that Mei? How can Fanpare to Jian? Jian is handsome and eloquent. Also, Ya


    is a famous entrepreneur in town. How can Jian have any trouble finding a partner given how good he


    is?" said Ye Xi-Lan angrily in an instant before Ye Jian''s mother spoke a word.


    "That''s right. Mei, I don''t like it when you say that. How can Jianpare to a live-in husband like Ye


    Fan?" asked Ye Ya''s wife as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Dong Mei hurriedly exined. They had misunderstood what she meant.


    Ye Xi-Mei started to look upset as they chatted.


    They could praise Ye Jian all they wanted, but did they have to dismiss Ye Fan?


    Even Ye Fan couldn''t help frowning.


    In the past, Ye Fan didn''t care what they said about him.


    However, it was the Lunar New Year''s eve tonight and a joyous asion, but here they were making


    his mother upset.


    Ye Fan stood up angrily, but a hand reached out and grabbed his arm.


    It was his mother''s hand.


    She shook her head at Ye Fan with a calm look on her charming face.


    She seemed to beforting Ye Fan and telling him to bear with it.


    It was the Lunar New Year''s eve tonight, and Ye Xi-Mei didn''t want things to end up sour.


    After all, Old Master Ye was present.


    Harmony bred fortune, so she wanted to swallow her indignation on ount of her father.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to sit back down.


    He just pretended he didn''t hear any of his rtives'' sneering.


    Mum, Dad. We''re home."


    Before long, amotion came from outside.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing came back happily with lots of bags.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, sorry to keep you waiting. We got held up from buying you gifts. This medicated


    wine is for you two. We have gifts for everyone else too,¡± said Ye Jian warmly as he handed out the


    gifts to his family the moment he entered.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing all presented Lunar New Year gifts to their elders.


    They seemed to be deliberately putting Ye Fan and his mother in a spot and gave everyone gifts


    except Ye Xi-Mei.


    Since they didn''t give their eldest aunt a gift, they certainly had none for Ye Fan.


    In an instant, Ye Xi-Mei''s face turned pale, and her expression fell.


    "Oh my, Jian, there''s no need to go through the trouble since we''re family. Thanks for the gift! Hurry up


    and sit down. You must be famished, right?" said Ye Xi-Lan to Ye Jian when she saw the expensive


    cosmetics Ye Jian bought her.


    She hurriedly urged Ye Jian and the others to sit down while she smiled happily.


    Ye Xi-Lan treated them so affectionately.


    PAK!


    Ye Xi-Lan was probably too excited, so she identally knocked over a cup of water on the table. The


    water came trickling down and made Ye Jian''s seatpletely wet in an instant.


    "Oh gosh, I was too excited to see my nephew and spilled the water. Ye Fan, what are you waiting for?


    Hurry up and get your cousin another chair," ordered Ye Xi-Lan as she turned around after she


    Ye Fan was drinking tea.


    The scent of the tea and its hot air wafted into the air.


    Ye Fan''s face turned cold when she heard Ye Xi-Lan''s words.


    He sneered and replied with a teacup in hand, "Bring him a chair? Is he fit?"


    His sinister words swept through the air like a gust of cold wind.


    Then Ye Fan finished the tea in his cup.


    In an instant, the entire hall fell silent.


    Ye Tian and the others clearly didn''t expect Ye Fan to retort so rudely.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s face turned dark as fury exploded in her heart.


    "Ye Fan, you poorly brought up fellow!


    What did you just say?"

 Chapter 758 Ye Fans Rage

    Chapter 758 Ye Fan''s Rage


    "You rude brat! How dare you disrespect your elders? How dare you say I''m not fit to order you


    around? You are nothing but a live-in husband! What''s wrong with telling you to bring a chair over? Will


    it kill you? You''re useless, but you put on all these airs. You keep behaving proudly as though you are a


    government official. You''re just a useless live-in husband! How dare you put on airs in front of me?"


    said Ye Xi-Lan furiously at Ye Fan.


    In her fury, Ye Xi-Lan didn''t care about familial ties and just went ahead to reprimand Ye Fan without


    leaving him any room to defend himself.


    "That''s right. You''re just a live-in husband. How can you take it out on us after your iws piss you off?


    All she did was ask for a chair. Did you have to blow up? That''s some pride you have! But if you were


    truly proud, then why did you marry into the Qiu family? Although you were happy to live off a woman,


    you disgraced your uncles! How can you have the cheek toe home after you married into the Qiu


    family? You shameless piece of shit! I used to pity you for getting discarded by the Chu family. From


    the looks of it now, it''s little wonder your father didn''t want a useless piece of shit like you!"


    Ye Ya''s wife was still holding a grudge about Chen Nan''s episode.


    Since Ye Fan was rude towards his youngest aunt, Ye Ya''s wife pounced on the chance to vent all the


    frustration she had suppressed on him.


    Her words were terribly harsh!


    PAK!


    But the moment Ye Ya''s wife finished her sentence, Ye Xi-Mei, who had been sitting in silence,


    suddenly got up.


    She raised her hand and pped Ye Ya''s wife to everyone''s surprise.


    Ye Xi-Mei pped her pretty viciously too.


    The crisp sound of her blow left everyone trembling in shock.


    Even Ye Ya''s wife was left dumbstruck


    from the p.


    She covered her face with a hand in disbelief.


    In an instant, a piercing scream rang through the air as Ye Ya''s wife shrieked, "You...you hit me?!"


    "Yes, I pped you!" said Ye Xi-Mei angrily with an icy look on her face. "I''m right here. How can you


    insult my son?"


    "Do you really think no one cares about him?" said Ye Xi-Mei furiously as fury emanated from her face.


    "I tolerated it time and time again on ount of Dad when you humiliated us because I''m the firstborn


    child of the Ye family. But all of you just keep getting worse. You''re absolutely unrepentant and keep


    pushing it! Yes, we were exiled from the Chu family, but that''s no reason for you to insult us! How can


    an elder speak like that? Those are such wicked words! Even if Ye Tian or Ye Ya uttered those words


    today, I would have pped them just the same. I''m their oldest sister, so I have the right to discipline


    them!" said Ye Xi-Mei as her stern words rang nonstop like an unexpected roll of thunder.


    She was the imposing firstborn child of the Ye family!


    In the past, Ye Xi-Mei was always domineering.


    Before her siblings got married, Ye Xi-Mei was the main decision-maker in the household.


    No one would dare utter a word and disobey their oldest sister!


    But ever since Ye Xi-Mei got divorced, her personality changed vastly.


    After she returned home, she was no longer the same domineering person. She had learned to suffer


    in silence and meekly submit in times of conflict.


    But now, Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t bear seeing her son get insulted.


    Her resounding words came piercing towards them like swords and left everyone dumbfounded.


    Ye Ya wanted to defend his wife, but obediently shrank back when he saw Ye Xi-Mei explode in anger.


    He didn''t dare to piss Ye Xi-Mei off now.


    Ye Ya was always afraid of Ye Xi-Mei to begin with. Hence, by the time they were driven from the Chu


    family, they had grown distant.


    After all these years, his oldest sister finally lost it.


    Ye Ya suddenly felt all the fear he used to have for his oldest sister return.


    In an instant, the entire room went quiet.


    Only Ye Xi-Mei''s angry words echoed in the hall.


    Ye Xi-Lan, who had just scolded Ye Fan harshly, lost all arrogance instantly. She sneered and acted


    tough earlier, but ended up turning around without daring to say a word.


    But Ye Jian walked over just as the atmosphere fell to freezing point. He stood in front of his mother


    and looked at Ye Xi-Mei and said coldly, "Humph. Dad might be afraid of you, but I''m not. How can you


    hit my mother? What right do you have? Was she wrong? Isn''t Ye Fan useless? If he wasn''t useless,


    why would a grown man be willing to be a live-in husband? You have disgraced the Ye family and


    made us aughing stock in town! We were forgiving enough for not hitting you. How could you p


    Mum? Was my Mum wicked? You are the one who''s wicked!"


    Ye Jian''s eyes turned red in fury when he witnessed his mother get pped.


    He couldn''t be bothered with seniority and yelled at Ye Xi-Mei right away.


    Jiang Yu-Lang stepped forward and chimed in, "That''s right! Was Aunt wrong? Ye Fan ispletely


    useless. Isn''t that the truth? How could you hit her? He is an unwanted son, and you are an unwanted


    wife, and you two are just unwanted dogs. My uncle was kind enough to take both of you in. Instead of


    being grateful, you pped my aunt! You two are simply devoid of conscience!"


    HUUU!


    The moment Jiang Yu-Lang finished his words, a freezing gust of wind suddenly swept in through the


    windows.


    Ye Fan had put down his teacup.


    He raised his head and looked at them expressionlessly.


    He cast them an icy cold sinister look.


    "What did you just say? Who is an unwanted woman?" asked Ye Fan suddenly in a cold tone which


    was utterly devoid of warmth.


    His voice sent shivers down their spines.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and the others couldn''t help trembling when they looked into Ye Fan''s eyes.


    But Jiang Yu-Lang calmed down quickly.


    His mother and grandparents were present, so Ye Fan probably wouldn''t dare go overboard.


    With this in mind, Jiang Yu-Lang put on a bold front and said, "You know who I''m talking about!"


    PAK!


    By the time Jiang Yu-Lang finished his sentence, Ye Fan had quietly left his seat.


    Ye Fan''s vicious pnded right on Jiang Yu-Lang''s face with a thud.


    A red palm print instantly appeared on Jiang Yu-Lang''s face.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His nose bled, and the blood from his nose mixed with his tears sprayed everywhere!


    This mess...


    Everyone in the Ye family was dumbstruck.


    The huge hall fell into a silence.


    Everyone was shocked by Ye Fan''s


    viciousness!

 Chapter 759 Leave Tomorrow

    Chapter 759 Leave Tomorrow


    "How...how dare you hit me?" roared Jiang Yu-Lang angrily.


    He red at Ye Fan in disbelief as he got off the ground with his hand clutching his face.


    How could Ye Fan have the audacity to hit him in front of all these people?


    How dare he!


    Jiang Yu-Lang looked like he was a rooster who had just gotten his tail stepped on and said, "How dare


    you hit me, you asshole! You''re done for, I say! I am the Ye family''s literary genius! How dare a useless


    son abandoned by the Chu family hit me?"


    PAK!


    Jiang Yu-Lang kept scolding shrilly, but Ye Fan turned a deaf ear and turned around to p him.


    Ye Fan smacked Jiang Yu-Lang right back to the ground with a thud after he had just climbed up.


    "I can tolerate your insults, but it is unforgivable to insult my mother! Kneel and apologize to her now!


    Immediately! Right now!" a sinister and resounding voice exploded like a p of thunder.


    The temperature in the room almost fell by three degrees under Ye Fan''s angry roar.


    His cold voice sounded carried an authority that was not to be challenged.


    "How dare you! Who the hell do you think you are to demand Yu-Lang''s apology? Are you fit to ask for


    it?" roared Ye Jian at Ye Fan. He walked over when he saw Ye Fan p Jiang Yu-Lang.


    Ye Fan walked over immediately and pped Ye Jian without arguing.


    Ye Jian screamed in agony before falling to the ground like a dog.


    "And you! You are disrespectful to your elders. It seems thest lesson I taught you wasn''t enough. In


    that case, you must kneel and apologize to my mother too!


    Kneel now!" yelled Ye Fan with a cold look


    on his face.


    "Asshole, how dare you p me? I''m going to kill you!" yelled Ye Jian like a lunatic when Ye Fan


    pped him publicly.


    But Ye Fan pped Ye Jian on the face again.


    "I will say it again. Apologize!" shouted Ye Fan deeply.


    "Impossible!"


    PAK!


    Yet another p came. Half of Ye Jian''s face was already swelling from Ye Fan''s blows.


    "Really? In that case, I will hit you until you apologize!" rang a cold voice quietly.


    Ye Fan disregarded familial ties and walked over to p them with both his palm and the back of his


    hand. Loud thuds fell on Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang''s faces repeatedly as he pped them


    continuously.


    The crisp pping sound reverberated through the halls incessantly like swords nging.


    Ye Fan was clearly furious this time.


    On ount of his mother and grandfather, Ye Fan didn''t stoop to their levels when he was offended by


    them.


    But Ye Fan didn''t expect his tolerance to be their excuse to do worse!


    It was Lunar New Year''s eve and it was supposed to be a joyous asion. It was one thing if they were


    offending him, but how dare they speak disrespectfully to his mother?


    They had crossed his boundary, and he blew up when they tested his patience.


    Since they were heartless to begin with, they couldn''t me Ye Fan for being mean.


    Ye Fan wanted to see if their dignity was tougher than his punches.


    PAK PAK PAK!


    Ye Fan expressionlessly pped Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang violently.


    His vicious aura left them trembling.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They didn''t expect the mother and son who always meekly epted humiliation would blow up tonight!


    Everyone was so terrified by Ye Fan''s vicious look that they didn''t dare to speak up.


    Only Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang''s screams kept echoing through the air.


    "AHHH!"


    "Asshole, that hurts!"


    "You animal, how dare you hit me?"


    "Bloody hell!" "Stop hitting me!"


    Ye Fan was really vicious this time.


    After merely a few ps, Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang''s faces were already beaten to a pulp.


    Tears and blood kept trickling down.


    The two of them finally realized Ye Fan meant what he said!


    He didn''t give a damn that they were cousins.


    Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang finally surrendered.


    They knelt on the floor and wept as they begged Ye Xi-Mei.


    "Auntie...Auntie Xi-Mei, L..I was wrong. We are really sorry! I beg you! Please tell Fan to stop hitting us.


    He''s really going to kill us at this rate!" said Ye Jian with his voice trembling and on the verge of crying


    as he knelt before Ye Xi-Mei and implored her.


    Jiang Yu-Lang was just the weak schrly type and not strong to begin with. After suffering Ye Fan''s


    incessant blows, he was already incapable of speaking and knelt on the ground crying.


    Ye Fan finally halted, and his cold voice rang through the air as he towered over them, "You should


    count yourselves lucky that you were born a Ye. Or else, if not for those blood ties, just those insults


    you hurled at my mother was enough for me to break both your legs tonight and leave you on your


    knees for the rest of your life!¡±


    What?


    Ye Fan''s words sounded like a sudden p of thunder.


    Everyone in the hall trembled.


    Even Old Master Ye shook with his eyes opened wide.


    After all, Ye Fan''s words were too harsh.


    Could he make them spend the rest of their lives kneeling?


    Did he want to beat his cousins to a pulp?


    Ye Tian and the others shivered at the thought, and they were instantly fearful.


    "You animal! You are an animal! Dad, did you hear what he said He''s absolutely unfilial! Dad, are you


    going to let scum like him stay at the Ye residence? Today, he beat up his cousins. Tomorrow, he might


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    kill us! The Ye residence is too small for a monster like him! If he doesn''t get chased out, I will leave!"


    shouted Ye Tian nonstop.


    Ye Xi-Lan and Ye Ya''s wife had already walked over to look at their sons.


    They were heartbroken and furious when they saw those injuries on their faces.


    Ye Ya''s wife was on the brink of tears when she said, "Dad, are you still going to take Xi-Mei''s side?


    Today, he''s hitting the boys. Tomorrow, it could be you! I have had enough of them! Dad, if you persist


    and let them stay at the Ye residence, don''t me your son for being unfilial in the future."


    "That''s right. Dad, you should never have taken in this animal back then. You should have left him to


    wander about destitute and let them fend for himself!" scolded Ye Xi-Lan with hate filling her heart.


    Since Jiang Yu-Lang was a child, she had never hit him.


    Now that Ye Fan had pped him so badly, Ye Xi-Lan was utterly furious.


    In an instant, everyone in the room looked at Old Master Ye and forced him to chase Ye Fan and his


    mother away.


    "Ohhhh my precious grandsons! Ye Fan is an animal! He''s heartless! Old man, make them leave! I


    would rather go without a grandson like Ye Fan," said Ye Fan''s grandmother when she saw her other


    grandsons get so badly beaten up. She was heartbroken, and her eyes had turned red.


    "But...but..." said Old Master Ye hesitantly.


    Ye Fan and his mother had suffered enough. If he chased them out, where would they go in the future?


    But if he didn''t drive them away, he couldn''t answer to Ye Tian and the others!


    "No need to force Grandpa. Don''t worry, even if you don''t chase us away, I don''t want to stay here


    anymore. After we celebrate Lunar New Year with Grandpa, I will take Mum away from this ce!¡± Ye


    Fan''s cold voice rang quietly all of a sudden.

 Chapter 760 A Chat on the Eve of Lunar New Year

    Chapter 760 A Chat on the Eve of Lunar New Year


    Before Ye Fan returned to Jingzhou, he contemted setting up apany here and call it Ye Group.


    He wanted to hand it to his mother to manage and let his rtives take up high paying positions with


    big fat bonuses.


    Then he could improve the Ye family''s situation quickly and make the Ye family rise through the ranks


    and be an influential family in Jingzhou.


    Ye Fan wasn''t being delusional. As long as he wanted to, he could create a corporation of any size


    appear out of nowhere.


    Would any of the rich and powerful of Jingzhou dare to oppose his wishes?


    Moreover, the leader of Jingzhou, Lei San, took orders from Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan chased Zhao Wu-Ji out of Jiangdong, Ye Fan handed a third of his businesses over to Lei


    San to manage.


    Even if Ye Fan took them back from Lei San for his mother to manage, Lei San wouldn''t dare defy his


    orders.


    But all the things he encountered after he came home made Ye Fan change his mindpletely.


    Since the Ye family was heartless to begin with, why should Ye Fan worry about familial ties?


    Ye Fan had decided that after celebrating Lunar New Year the next day and having onest meal with


    his grandfather, he would leave the Ye family with his mother and cut ties with the Ye family!


    Ye Fan had enough of living under someone else''s thumb.


    From now on, he wouldn''t have to beg the Chu or Ye family. Ye Fan and his mother would take care of


    themselves.


    Moreover, considering Ye Fan''s abilities, his mother could afford to enjoy the finest life!


    Ye Fan''s words kept reverberating through the halls of the Ye family.


    Ye Tian and the others were particrly surprised.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to offer to move out of the Ye family.


    He was a live-in husband. Where could he and his mother go after they leave the protection of the Ye


    family?


    Was he going to bring his mother to his wife''s family to live with the Qiu family?


    Would his inws ever agree to that?


    They would probably get chased out before they made it past their doors.


    But now that things havee to this, they couldn''t be bothered where Ye Xi-Mei and her son would


    end up.


    Ye Ya''s wife sneered coldly and said, "Heh! You sure have pride, you brat! In that case, remember what


    you just said and get the hell out of here tomorrow night. The Ye family isn''t big enough for the likes of


    you!¡±


    No one else tried to keep them, of course.


    Now that things havee to this, they couldn''t wait for Ye Fan and his mother to leave.


    Out of sight and out of mind!


    "Enough. Shut up! It''s Lunar New Year, so can''t you let me have some peace? Leave, all of you!"


    shouted Old Master Ye as he mmed the table finally after a long silence.


    The old man''s expression became grim and he suddenly exploded and told everyone to leave.


    Now that things had turned ugly, no one was in the mood to have their reunion dinner.


    Ye Tian and the others got up one after another and went home when Old Master Ye roared at them.


    On their way back, their sinisterughter could still be heard vaguely.


    "He''s a live-in husband, but now he wants to bring his mother over with him.¡±


    "Are both that mother and son going to be Qius?"


    "Haha."


    "Hrious."


    "Where else can they go after leaving the Ye family?"


    "Both of them are useless."


    "They are so useless as it is. Don''t they know that they have to keep a low profile? How can they act so


    proudly all the time?"


    "You simply can''t let people like them have their way!"


    Their piercing voices came from outside the door.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s expression became even nastier when she heard them.


    The two of them had been a little too impulsive tonight.


    But it was toote to say anything now.


    "Dad, sorry about making you angry. Have a good rest. Fan and I will head back first," apologized Ye


    Xi-Mei to Old Master Ye softly. Her face was pale when she left with Ye Fan.


    "Fan, stay for a while," said Old Master Ye as he suddenly raised his head and called for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan stayed behind without any retort.


    "Come take a walk with me," sighed Old Master Ye. Then he headed out of the residence with Ye Fan


    and walked slowly on the streets.


    The lights behind them shone brightly.


    The two of them walked slowly on the streets.


    Neither of them said a word.


    Finally, Old Master Ye broke the silence first. "Fan, you were reckless today. I can''t me you for doing


    it since your uncles and aunt were at fault. But have you thought about it carefully? You can''t go to the


    Chu family, so the Ye family will be the only support you can find. Now that you have fallen out


    live-in husband, then who else can you turn to in Jiangdong?"


    Ye Fan said nothing and only followed behind his grandfather.


    "Fan, I''m getting old and can''t even take care of myself. Even if I want to help you both, I''m powerless.


    You can only count on your uncles in the future. So take my advice and apologize to them all tonight.


    Apologize and give in to them. Blood is thicker than water. You are their nephew after all. If you


    apologize and give in, they won''t chase you two away," said Old Master Ye worriedly as he suddenly


    turned around to look at Ye Fan.


    He was already old, and all his grandchildren had grown up, but he was still the most worried about Ye


    Xi-Mei and her son.


    He wanted Ye Fan to apologize to their rtives to make their lives easier.


    "Fan, I know you are a proud man. You''ve always been stubborn. If you think you''re right, you never


    apologize. But Fan, the world isn''t a ck and white ce, and life is filled with moments of


    powerlessness. If not for yourself, at least think about your mother."


    "Your oldest uncle is the deputy county mayor, your second uncle is a businessman, and your aunt''s


    husband is part of the higher management of apany in Jianghai. If you keep up a good rtionship


    with them, they can help you a little and help make your life better in the future. Then your mother can


    enjoy life too."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "But if you keep fighting with them because of your pride, what are you going to get out of it? You silly


    child, that''s not a wise choice! Even I''m worried for you!" sighed Old Master Ye nonstop as he


    persuaded Ye Fan. He sounded both anxious and angry.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and said solemnly, "Grandpa, I know you''re saying this for my own good,


    but some things are intolerable! Moreover, I''m a grown man, so I don''t need their help. Grandpa,


    forgive me for being unfilial, but I can''t do as you say today. Tomorrow, I will leave with Mum. I don''t


    need these so-called rtives!"


    Ye Fan''s words sounded like gold and rocks falling to the floor as it reverberated through the night air


    resoundingly!

 Chapter 761 Rivers Flowing to the Sea

    Chapter 761 Rivers Flowing to the Sea


    Old Master Ye was still unable to persuade Ye Fan in the end.


    He watched Ye Fan leave and his wrinkled face was covered with much worry.


    After a long time, Old Master Ye shook his head and gave a long sigh.


    "My dear Fan, if you were a true dragon, then the pride in your bones would have helped you to fly


    even high. But it''s a pity that you''re not very capable and you don''t have any extraordinary


    aplishments. In such a situation, the pride you have will be your downfall instead."


    The sky was so vast and the night was so dark.


    Old Master Ye continued to stand beneath the stars and sighed quietly.


    The worry he had for his grandson was very apparent.


    To him, Ye Fan was way behindpared to his other cousins.


    His academic results were average, his ability was average, and he was just as ordinary as his name


    ''Fan'' meant.


    And now, he was a live-in son-inw, so it made things worse.


    But no matter how worried the old man was about Ye Fan''s future, it wouldn''t be of any help.


    He was already at such an advanced age, so there were many things he couldn''t do anymore.


    The only thing he could do was to pray.


    He could only pray that Ye Fan and his mother''s lives would not be worse in the future.


    But while Old Master Ye was still worrying about Ye Fan''s future, many rich and powerful men from all


    over Jiangdong had now left their homes and were travelling overnight to reach Yeyang.


    Luxury car after luxury car was speeding across the highways of Jiangdong.


    The orange heamps cut through the dark sky like sharp knives!


    If one could view these cars from the sky, you would see nearly a hundred cars making their way out


    from various corners of Jiangdong and turn into the highway headed for Jingzhou.


    From afar, the tiny lights from the cars looked like fireflies in the night.


    All of them were speeding towards Jingzhou.


    It was as if all the rivers were flowing towards a sea!


    All the passersby were shocked by this sight.


    "My goodness!"


    "It''s the New Year holiday, so why are there suddenly so many cars?"


    "Where are they going?¡± "Is a new emperor ascending the throne and everyone is going over to


    congratte the pce?"


    Many people were just watching on wide eyed as they eximed in surprise.


    "What? How could a bunch of lice like them know anything about Mr Chu?" scoffed Jin Bao when he


    heard the chatter of the passersby.


    He had a strong sense of superiority in his voice.


    Jin Bao was now driving a car with Li Er in as they turned onto the highway that connected Yunzhou to


    Jingzhou.


    Their car was followed by a long line of cars.


    Besides the Li family cars, there were also other cars sent out from other rich and powerful families in


    Yunzhou.


    There were more than ten cars in a row and their engines roared loudly.


    The roaring engines sounded like the growls of wild beasts as they echoed through the night sky.


    "Oh my, Master Er, our Mr Chu is really incredible, isn''t he? Just one word from him made half the rich


    and powerful of Yunzhou set off immediately," eximed Jin Bao excitedly as he saw all the cars


    behind his in the rear mirror.


    Li Er just shook his head. "Jin Bao, you underestimate Mr Chu. If I''m not wrong, tonight, every rich and


    powerful family is going to spend New Year''s eve on the road."


    What?


    Jin Bao shuddered when he heard these words and his eyes opened wide.


    "Master...Master Er, are you saying that...all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong are... are ALL going?!"


    Oh my god!


    Tomorrow would be such a grand scene!


    "Alright now, enough of your nonsense. Hurry and drive at maximum speed! Chen Ao is probably


    already on his way, so we''ve got to see Mr Chu before he does. Otherwise, I''m going to teach you a


    lesson when we get back!¡± Li Er rapped his knuckled on Jin Bao''s head to snap him out of his daze.


    Jin Bao grinned. "Master Er, don''t worry. Mr Chu is the most important man in Yunzhou, so the first


    person to greet him tomorrow will definitely be you!"


    The eve of Lunar New Year went by just like that.


    The bells rang on New Year''s day to announce the arrival of a brand new year.


    Before the sun had risen, all the town''s residents had already woken up.


    After sleeping for an entire night, the little town started getting noisy again.


    There was the sound of dumplings being cooked in a pot and the ear deafening sound of firecrackers


    filled the air in


    waves.


    The incredibly loud noise took away the sadness and bad things of the old year, and ushered the luck


    and prosperity of the new year in.


    Every family had hung up bright rednterns to signify a celebration.


    The children wore new clothes while the adults put sweets and food on the table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Some people started ying festive music too.


    The melodious sound of the music was mixed with theughter and chatter of the people, and it was


    like a huge sea wave that covered thend.


    There were a few thousand residents in this town, and their doors were all wide open to wee any


    guests who wanted toe in and visit.


    The Ye house was no exception.


    Before 5AM, Old Master Ye had already changed into new clothes and hung up calligraphy on the wall,


    as well as ced much food and drinks on the table. He sat in the living room early to wait for guests to


    arrive.


    The Ye family wasn''t very well-known in Jingzhou, but they were a top tier family within Yeyang.


    These few generations produced a county chief, as well as two top students at the national high school


    examinations.


    Even his younger son, Ye Ya, was a famous entrepreneur in the town.


    The Ye family was now doing the best in all of Yeyang.


    So Lunar New Year was the time when the Ye family enjoyed the most glory.


    Every year, the number of people who came to pay their respects were almost enough to break the


    door down, and so many people were envious.


    But of course, most of the guests were here to visit Ye Fan''s two uncles.


    Ye Fan and his mother were practically unknowns, so nobody woulde to pay them a visit.


    As such, Lunar New Year was the worst time of the year for Ye Xi-Mei.


    After all, it was hard to see how her siblings'' houses were overflowing with people, while hers was quiet


    and empty. Anyone would feel ashamed and upset.


    "Haha! Tian, Mei, you''re both up so early! Have you set aside enough red packets? Make sure you''ve


    got enough once the visitors starting!" Ye Yaughed as he spoke to Ye Tian and Dong Mei.


    Ye Tian, Ye Ya and their families had left the house and went towards the old residence.


    They were going first to pay respects to their father, and secondly, to wait for all their guests toe.


    Dong Meiughed and replied, "You''d better worry about yourself first. You''ve been called the model


    entrepreneur of the year by the town, and your food factory is doing very well too, so you''re definitely


    the richest man in the town! I''m sure the number of peopleing to visit you this year will be so many


    that there won''t be space in the house!"


    While Ye Ya and the rest were chatting noisily outside, Ye Xi-Mei and Ye Fan had gotten dressed and


    they walked to the living room to wish Old Master Ye a Happy New Year.


    Ye Ya''s wife was immediately displeased to see them and scoffed coldly, "Alright, you''re done, right?


    So as per what you said yesterday, get out! Leave the Ye family! I don''t want my friends to know that


    my nephew is a live-in son-inw. He''s such an embarrassment." She was all prepared to throw the


    two of them out first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 762 Give You a Big Surprise

    Chapter 762 Give You a Big Surprise


    "Don''t do that Mum, don''t chase my cousin away. What if someone actuallyes to wish Ye Fan a


    happy new year and can''t find him? Wouldn''t that be terrible?" said Ye Jian sarcastically as he walked


    over with a mask over his mouth.


    Ye Fan had hit him yesterday, and his face was still a little swollen.


    So he had no choice but to wear a mask to cover it up.


    "What? Jian, what nonsense are you talking about? Ye Fan beat you up so badly yesterday and you''re


    still speaking up for him?" said his mother angrily as she immediately frowned.


    "Auntie, listen to Jian and let them stay here first. Once all our guests arrive, they''d really suffer," said


    Jiang Yu-Lang as he walked over with a mask over his mouth as well.


    She immediately understood what these two were plotting.


    It was obvious that these two wanted tough at how Ye Fan and his mother had no guests.


    After all, the house would be full of guestster, but none of them would be here for Ye Fan and his


    mother.


    With this very obvious difference in clear sight, it would be humiliating to Ye Fan and his mother.


    Letting them leave now would be helping them instead.


    "That''s also true. Ye Fan, don''t be in a hurry to leave. At least stay for lunch? Besides, if someone


    reallyes to look for you and can''t find you, that would be a wasted trip for that person." Ye Ya''s wife


    suddenly changed her attitudepletely and started smiling at Ye Fan instead.


    Ye Xi-Mei could see what they were plotting and immediately scoffed coldly. "There''s no need. Fan and


    I will leave right now."


    Ye Xi-Mei started pulling at Ye Fan to leave.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Since they hadpletely fallen out with one another the day before, there was no reason to stay any


    longer.


    At most, she''d return to Yunzhou with Ye Fan.


    She''d just find a factory that included food and lodging and work there.


    That way, she wouldn''t be a burden to Ye Fan and could even see her son often. She wouldn''t have to


    suffer like this.


    But it was Ye Fan who stopped Ye Xi-Mei instead.


    "Mum, since my aunt is so insistent, let''s have lunch before we go. Besides, she''s right - what if


    someonees to visit us? If I leave now, then the visitor would havee for nothing," said Ye Fan


    with a faint smile. His low and slow voice waspletely calm and collected.


    "Fan, nobody''s going toe and visit us. They''re asking us to stay because they want tough at us.


    Since we''ve decided to leave, why should we stay and continue to suffer like this?" whispered Ye Xi-


    Mei to Ye Fan a little worriedly.


    "Mum, no need to worry. Just watch what happenster. I''m going to give you a big surprise today,"


    said Ye Fan with a smile. He had a calmness and confidence that came with being in control of the


    situation.


    After that, Ye Fan found a seat and started drinking tea.


    "This fellow is seriously not leaving? Does he think someone woulde to wish him a happy new


    year today? What a joke! Who on earth would bother buttering up to a live-in son-inw?" Ye Tian and


    Ye Ya just shook their heads andughed, and they felt that Ye Fan was really stupid.


    But since this mother and son was willing to stay and be humiliated, the two brothers were more than


    happy to let them be.


    They ignored them and just walked into the living room to sit together with their father.


    ording to tradition, the elders and guests seats were all in the main living room of the house.


    Younger members of the family and anybody unimportant would sit in the courtyard outside.


    The Ye family got to their seats in no time.


    It was a long way more to lunch, so after everyone settled down, they snacked and chatted casually


    with one another.


    In the courtyard, Ye Fan had already seated himself. The fragrance of tea filled the air in front of him,


    so he just carried on enjoying tea by himself.


    "What the hell? This live-in son-inw is really thick-skinned. We haven''t even taken a seat and he''s


    just taken a seat and even started drinking tea by himself? Isn''t he embarrassed at all? But once the


    house is filled with guests who don''t care about you and your mother, I''ll see if you can still remain this


    calm!" Ye Jian was so angry to see how calm Ye Fan looked.


    A strange fury overwhelmed his heart.


    He thought of taking this chance to humiliate Ye Fan, but Ye Fan seemedpletely unperturbed and


    behaved like nothing had happened. He didn''t seem worried or anxious at all.


    This made Ye Jian feel like what he did earlier had no impact whatsoever.


    In the end, Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang and Jian Yu-Qing sat down across from Ye Fan. Ye Jian picked up a


    teacup, got himself some tea and drank it all down in one gulp in anger.


    The gate of the Ye house was wide open as they waited for their guests, but there were also many


    busybodies gathered outside the house.


    They sat on the stone steps as they snacked and gossiped.


    "Winter has passed so quickly and spring is almost upon us. This year passed so fast."


    "Looks like the old man of the Ye family is going to have another glorious Lunar New


    Year!"


    "Duh, obviously."


    "That old man has so many well-to-do descendants."


    "Both his sons and his granddaughter have done so well."


    Townsfolk didn''t have much to do, so when they gathered, they just spent their time gossiping about


    the people in their neighborhood.


    They would talk about whose son was doing well and whose family was getting rich.


    The better a family did, the more attention they garnered.


    The Ye family had be the top family in the whole town.


    Everyone was talking about how the Ye family was doing so well almost all the time.


    "Hey Li, who do you think will get the most number of visitors this year? I think it''ll be the eldest son.


    That fellow is our vice county chief, and he gets the most number of visitors every year. I don''t think this


    year will be an exception."


    "Wang, don''t be so confident. The second son did wellst year too. I heard that he''s even selling his


    food products to the next city now, and his business is expanding. Apparently they earned a few million


    in revenue, so he''s definitely the richest man around here. So many people would definitely be trying to


    butter up to him! I would think that even the eldest son might lose to him."


    "Don''t just talk about the two sons of the Ye family. I think the youngest daughter is doing well too. She


    married someone from Jianghai and her husband is a high ranking director in a government sponsored


    enterprise, so he''s in charge of a business that''s worth a few hundred million! I think there will be


    visitors from Jianghai too, not just Jingzhou." "This Ye family is really incredible. All their children are


    doing so well, and their influence goes from the army to the corporate world. I used to think that Ye Ya


    wouldn''t do well, but it seems like we judged him wrongly back then. Who knows? Maybe even the


    eldest daughter might see a change in her luck?"


    "The eldest daughter? You mean the daughter who was abandoned by her husband? Oh please, out of


    the four children, the eldest daughter is truly a failure! I heard that her son, Ye Fan, was so desperate


    that he became a live-in son-inw! What a disgrace!"

 Chapter 763 I Am the Ye Familys Daughter-in-Law

    Chapter 763 I Am the Ye Family''s Daughter-in-Law


    All the busybodies watching outside continued to gossip among themselves.


    Just then, Jiang Yu-Lang received a phone call in the courtyard. He immediately eximed, "What?


    Wenwen, you''re here already?"


    "That''s great! Sure, sure, I''ll be here waiting for you. My family will be so thrilled to see you," said Jiang


    Yu-Lang excitedly.


    After he hung up, Jiang Yu-Lang got up and shouted towards the living room, "Mum! Wenwen says she


    can get here by morning. She''s reaching Yeyang already."


    What?


    "Did you say Wenwen can get here by morning? Didn''t you say she''ll only reach at night? Why didn''t


    you say so earlier? I have to prepare a red packet for my daughter-inw!" Ye Xi-Lan was both


    surprised and overjoyed to hear this.


    But Old Master Ye and the rest were confused. "Lan, who is this daughter-inw you''re talking


    about?"


    "Dad, I haven''t told you yet, but your grandson has a girlfriend now. She''s also a top student at Yanjing


    University, and she''s also from Jingzhou. So since Yu-Lang was going to spend the holiday in


    Jingzhou, she decided toe over to see Yu-Lang as well as wish you a happy new year," said Ye Xi-


    Lan as she beamed.


    Everyone was filled with joy when they heard what she said.


    "Oh my! That''s wonderful! Yu-Lang is really good at this! He''s only started university for one year and


    he got himself a girlfriend already. Since Yu-Lang is so charming, I''m sure his girlfriend must be very


    pretty. Yu-Lang, do you have a photo? Come and show your aunt," said Ye Ya''s wife anxiously.


    "Aunt, no need to be in such a hurry. Wenwen is almost here. Wenwen is prettier in person than in


    photos," replied Jiang Yu-Lang.


    "Tsk! You terrible boy, hiding from me now, huh? Fine, I''ll see her in person for myselfter," teased Ye


    Ya''s wife.


    Ye Xi-Lan was also beaming from ear to ear. "Don''t grumble, even I haven''t see any photos myself. But


    Yu-Lang said that this girlfriend of his is the prettiest girl of the literature cohort, and many boys were


    after her, but she decided to go out with our Yu-Lang in the end."


    "The prettiest girl in the cohort? She must be really pretty! Yu-Lang is really amazing, and he brings


    such honor to the family. Not like how someone became a live-in son-inw for three whole years and


    dare not even bring his wife back home. She must be sooooo ugly that he dare not bring her out of the


    house," said Ye Ya''s wife sarcastically as she winked.


    Ye Tian and the rest just shook their heads and sniggered.


    Even though the Ye family had never seen Qiu Mu-Cheng before, they didn''t think it took a genius to


    figure out that Ye Fan''s wife was nothing good.


    Perhaps she was crippled or something.


    After all, which nice girl would end up marrying someone like Ye Fan?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As she smiled coldly, Ye Ya''s wife looked at Ye Xi-Mei. "Sis, I remember you telling Dad the other day


    that Ye Fan''s wife was alsoing over to wish Dad a happy new year this year."


    "It''s already the first day of the new year, but why don''t I see her? Yu-Lang is only in university and he


    isn''t even engaged to his girlfriend, but she''sing over to pay her respects to Dad. Your daughter-in-


    pretty or something? So she''s afraid of attracting unnecessary attention? Or is she way too ugly and


    you''re afraid that she''s an embarrassment?" Her words were prickly as she smiled coldly.


    Ye Xi-Lan chimed in as well, "That''s right, Sis."


    "No matter how terrible she is, she ought to visit her inws. Besides, it''s okay even if she''s a little ugly


    or fat, as long as she has a good heart. But she never appeared for thest three years, so she doesn''t


    even have basic filial piety. Look at how filial my Yu-Lang''s girlfriend is! They''re not even engaged and


    she''s alreadying to visit his elders," said Ye Xi-Lan as she shook her head. But her words were


    clearly boastful and filled with a sense of superiority.


    Ye Xi-Mei didn''t say anything, but her expression was fairly nasty.


    She was also very curious about her daughter-inw. Ye Fan told her earlier that she was going to


    Ye Xi-Mei was puzzled, but she didn''t ask him about it.


    She too, thought that it was possible that the woman her son married was seriously awful and was


    afraid that she was a disgrace, so he never wanted to bring her back.


    Now that Ye Xi-Lan had mentioned these, it felt like a needle that pierced into Ye Xi-Mei''s heart and she


    felt like she couldn''t walk with her head high.


    "That''s right. If you two didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten. Fan, isn''t your wifeing over this


    year?" Old Master Ye was suddenly reminded of this.


    Ye Fan had also told him that he was bringing his wife to see him.


    Several days had passed but there was no sign of her.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you about it earlier, but Mu-Cheng had somest minute issues at


    work to handle and really can''t afford the time. So she can''te over personally this year," replied Ye


    Fan slowly.


    There was a little disappointment in his voice.


    When Ye Fan first left for Jingzhou, he already agreed with Qiu Mu-Cheng to spend the Lunar New


    Year in his hometown.


    But when he called her the day before, Qiu Mu-Cheng said that something cropped up at work and she


    couldn''te.


    He had been very disappointed when he heard that.


    He didn''t know if Qiu Mu-Cheng really couldn''t make time toe here, or if it was just an excuse.


    But he didn''t push her and didn''t ask her for more details either.


    He respected her choice.


    Ye Fan had just replied Qiu Mu-Cheng with a ''Happy New Year'' and hung up.


    Then there was no furthermunication after that.


    "What? Busy at work? It''s Lunar New Year! Which factory is still working? I think she''s just using work


    as an excuse, and she''s actually too embarrassed toe. But how ugly could she possibly be? She


    doesn''t even have the courage toe and meet her inws?" Ye Ya''s wifeughed merrily at this


    unfortunate situation.


    Old Master Ye red at her fiercely instead, "Shut up! Nobody would call you a mute if you don''t keep


    quiet!¡±


    She promptly stopped talking after that.


    But the disdain in her eyes was still so apparent.


    Ye Xi-Lan hadn''t said anything, but she was clearly feeling equally smug.


    Ye Fan''s wife was an embarrassment, while her own son''s girlfriend was supposed to be a school


    belle.


    It was hard for Ye Xi-Lan not to feel smug when she thought about this vast difference.


    "Sis, everyone used to say that you were prettier than me, but what''s the use in that? In the end, your


    son married an ugly woman who doesn''t even dare to step out of the house, while my daughter-inw


    is a beauty. You''ve lost the gics race of the next generation."


    If the mother was super ugly, then Ye Fan''s kids would probably be super ugly too.


    Ye Xi-Lan was sure that Ye Xi-Mei''s family would lose to her family in terms of genes.


    "Hello there, is this the Ye''s old residence of Yeyang town? I''m the daughter-inw of the Ye family.¡± A


    gentle female voice suddenly rang out just when Ye Xi-Lan was grinning gleefully to herself.


    Everyone immediately turned around when they heard the voice.


    They saw an incredibly beautifuldy standing at the door of the house.


    Her smile was gorgeous and her eyes were so attractive.


    She was like a spring in the valley, or a snow lotus on the top of a snow covered mountain.


    In that instant, everyone''s breath was taken away by her beauty.


    Ye Fan''s expression froze and his pupils narrowed violently.

 Chapter 764 The Completely Befuddled Jiang Yu-Lang

    Chapter 764 The Completely Befuddled Jiang Yu-Lang


    A thousand autumns pass and none of them is the most beautiful - all of them are beautiful.


    As long as one is beautiful, you will amaze everyone in the world!


    Everyone thought of this poem the moment thedy at the door appeared.


    Everyone was stunned by the incredible beauty of the woman standing in front of them.


    They used to think that an impossibly beautifuldy like Chen Nan was already a gift from the creator of


    the world.


    Nobody thought that in just the span of a few days, they would see another fairy-like woman.


    Her lips were red as fire and her eyes as ck as ebony.


    Her skin was like the snow and smooth and wless like white jade.


    If Chen Nan was pure and elegant like a lotus blooming out of the water, then this woman was clean,


    distant and unreachable like the snow lotus that bloomed on the coldest of mountains.


    They carried a different aura, but were equally mesmerizing in terms of looks.


    "Yu...Yu-Lang, is this...is this your girlfriend?! What the hell, this is crazy!" asked Ye Jian in a trembling


    voice after a long period of shock.


    He was going crazy from his jealousy and envy.


    What the hell?!


    Even his younger cousin could get a fairylike girlfriend, but what about himself?


    He had a few girlfriend before, but they were nowhere near Chen Nan or thisdy''s level of beauty!


    One could only truly tell after aparison.


    Now that Ye Jian saw that Jiang Yu-Lang''s girlfriend was so pretty, his disappointment was even


    greater.


    But while some people were upset, others were over the moon.


    While Ye Jian and his mother were filled with envy and jealousy, Jiang Yu-Lang''s mother, Ye Xi-Lan,


    was overjoyed.


    "My goodness! Son, you''re really amazing! How did you find me such a beautiful daughter-inw?


    She''s so elegant and has such a good figure. That Miss Chen is nowhere near this standard,¡± squealed


    Ye Xi-Lan excitedly as she patted Jiang Yu-Lang''s shoulder.


    Anybody who had such a beautiful daughter-inw would definitely beam from ear to ear.


    Even Old Master Ye couldn''t help but be mesmerized by thisdy''s beauty, despite having seen his fair


    share of the world after living for so many years.


    "That''s wonderful, wonderful, so wonderful. Yu-Lang has found a good wife for himself. As the saying


    goes, once you marry well in one life, you''ll marry well for the next three lives. If Yu-Lang marries this


    girl, then he won''t have to worry about his future descendants," eximed Old Master Ye.


    Since the ancient of days, getting married wasn''t just between two people, but it also affected the future


    generations of the family.


    As the saying goes, once the father was ugly, all his daughters would be ugly.


    Since Ye Fan had married an ugly woman, then his children and descendants would all be ugly.


    But someone like Jiang Yu-Lang would have descendants with his looks.


    And that was why Ye Xi-Lan was so particr about choosing a good looking daughter-inw.


    Everyone was happy, but Ye Ya''s wife just couldn''t find it in her to be happy.


    Even Ye Tian and Ye Ya were a little shocked.


    "Yu-Lang, is she seriously your girlfriend? She''s a little too pretty, isn''t she? She''s really fallen for you?"


    asked Ye Ya in a low voice.


    But after saying that, Ye Ya realized it sounded a little rude, so he quickly exined himself, "Yu-Lang,


    don''t misunderstand, I don''t mean any harm. I''m just saying that setting your standards too high might


    be your downfall instead. When ites to choosing a life partner, you have to make sure that the two


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    of you are a good match. This youngdy is even prettier than a celebrity, no? We''re just ordinary


    citizens in a town, so how could we possibly be worthy of such ady?"


    Ye Ya shook his head and just felt that Jiang Yu-Lang wasn''t worthy of this youngdy.


    In terms of looks, they were definitely worlds apart.


    Jiang Yu-Lang had a well-proportioned face and could be considered a little better than average. But


    even Ye Fan was handsomer than Jiang Yu-Lang, so how could someone like Jiang Yu-Lang possibly


    get a girlfriend as pretty as this?


    So Ye Ya was both shocked and doubtful at the same time.


    "Ya, what are you saying? If this youngdy isn''t my son''s girlfriend, then whose is she? Your son''s?


    Ask Jian if he even knows her!" snapped Ye Xi-Lan in annoyance when she heard what Ye Ya said.


    Ye Ya didn''t reply and just turned to seriously look at his own son.


    But Ye Jian immediately shook his head to say that he really didn''t know thisdy.


    "Humph! Ya, you can''t say anything now, right? What, you think she''s the wife of that live-in son-inw,


    Ye Fan?" scoffed Ye Xi-Lan in a displeased voice.


    Ye Fan became a target for absolutely no reason, while Ye Xi-Mei felt quite upset as well after she saw


    that her own younger sister''s daughter-inw was this pretty.


    "Alright now, stop saying all these unnecessary things. Yu-Lang, Lan, don''t just stand there, go and


    fetch the girl into the house. Let me have a good look at her. We''ve never had such a pretty daughter-


    inw before," hurried Old Master Ye.


    Ye Xi-Lan quickly put a smile back on her face and dragged Jiang Yu-Lang over.


    But nobody had realized that Jiang Yu-Lang looked like he waspletely befuddled.


    He was rooted to the spot and he simply couldn''t stop staring at the woman standing at the door.


    Everyone thought that thisdy was his girlfriend, but only God knew that Jiang Yu-Lang didn''t know


    this woman at all.


    "Mum, I...I..." stuttered Jiang Yu-Lang.


    Jiang Yu-Lang was halfway through his sentence when his mother cut him off.


    "Yu-Lang, what are you stuttering about? Hurry up ande over with me.¡±


    Ye Xi-Lan immediately approached her with smiles.


    Dong Mei and Ye Ya''s wife also went forward to greet her with smiles.


    "Wenwen, don''t just stand there, hurry up ande in. Yu-Lang always talks about how you''re good at


    studies and you''re the belle of the literature cohort. After seeing you in person today, you''re really


    prettier than average. The two of you are truly a match made in heaven," said Ye Xi-Lan warmly as she


    took thedy''s hand.


    Dong Mei and Ye Ya''s wife chimed in, "That''s right. Yu-Lang is so lucky to find a girlfriend like you. It''s


    the Jiang and Ye families'' honor too."


    Ye Xi-Lan and the rest continued to praise her as they led her towards the courtyard.


    And as if to boast to them, Ye Xi-Lan purposely led her to walk past Ye Fan, and Ye Fan''s eyes were


    going to pop out of their sockets soon. Ye Xi-Lan said gleefully, "What do you think now, my eldest


    nephew? Your cousin''s girlfriend is really pretty, right?¡±


    "Being a good match is the most important in a marriage. You''d get a girl ording to how talented you


    are, so there''s no point in being envious. If you were half as good as my son, you wouldn''t have to be a


    live-in son-inw, and you wouldn''t end up with a wife who''s too ugly toe out of the house,"


    mocked Ye Xi-Lan with a smugness in her voice.


    But Ye Fan was just very amused. "Auntie Xi-Lan, who says my wife is too ugly toe out of the


    house? Can''t you see that my wife is already here?"

 Chapter 765 Ye Fans Wife

    Chapter 765 Ye Fan''s ''Wife''


    What?


    "Your wife is here?"


    Ye Fan''s words shocked everyone in the house.


    They all started looking around immediately.


    But besides Jiang Yu-Lang''s girlfriend, there was no other stranger in the house.


    There was nobody who could possibly be Ye Fan''s wife.


    "Ye Fan, have you suddenly be stupid? Or seeing things? Look around this ce, which one is


    your wife?" sneered Ye Xi-Lan as she happily looked at Ye Fan as if he was an idiot.


    She thought that this nephew of hers had be retarded and was spouting nonsense now.


    Even Ye Xi-Mei looked a little worriedly at her own son and let out a long sigh.


    But even though Ye Xi-Lanughed at him, Ye Fang just shook his head and smiled. "Auntie Xi-Lan,


    you''re the muddleheaded one. Haven''t you already seen my wife?"


    Ye Fanughed quietly, put down his teacup and was about to reveal the truth.


    But just then, the sound of a car came from outside the house.


    A youngerdy in a pink checked dress stuck her head in cautiously.


    "Hello, is this the Ye residence? Does Mr Ye Guang-Kun live here?" a rather young and nervous


    sounding voice rang out from the entrance.


    This sudden female voice was like a rock falling into the ocean, causing a huge wave to rise in the Ye


    house.


    Every single person turned to look at the person at the door.


    Everyone looked strangely at this second youngdy to appear here.


    She was in white sports shoes, a pink checked dress, as well as a pair of fleece-lined leggings and a


    ck jacket.


    She did dress rather nicely, but she wasn''t mesmerizing for sure.


    After seeing the first youngdy''s beauty, this second youngdy looked very ordinary.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her skin was slightly sallow and her figure was much worse than the firstdy. Her calves were rather


    thick too, so from afar, this youngdy seemed rather plump.


    "You...you are the daughter-inw of the Ye family?¡± asked Ye Xi-Lan suspiciously after a short period


    of silence.


    The youngdy blushed and replied shyly, "Well...if everything goes smoothly, I suppose you can


    consider me half a daughter-inw of the Ye family."


    "My god, she''s really that punk''s wife?!" Ye Ya eximed in shock and disbelief.


    Ye Fan had married into his wife''s family, so that truly made her just half a daughter-inw to the Ye


    family.


    Moments ago, everyone in the Ye family thought that a woman who would allow Ye Fan to marry into


    her family must be either super ugly or a cripple.


    But after seeing her in person, they realized to their surprise that she wasn''t very ugly.


    She had all four limbs intact too. With her looks, even if she couldn''t get a wealthy boy, she could still


    find a decent husband.


    "I can''t believe what luck my nephew has. He''s gotten lucky after all," said Ye Ya coldly and sounded


    rather displeased.


    Even though Ye Fan''s wife was nowhere as pretty as Jiang Yu-Lang''s girlfriend, she was prettier than


    his own wife.


    So in the end, his own wife wasn''t as pretty as the wife of a child who was thrown out of his father''s


    family and became a live-in son-inw?


    Ye Ya felt terribly upset by this.


    "Oh really? Come in then," responded Ye Xi-Lan coldly after hearing the youngdy''s answer, and let


    here in.


    It was clear that Ye Xi-Lan was a little disappointed too.


    She thought that Ye Fan''s wife would be really ugly.


    But this girl turned out to look pretty okay.


    At least she was pleasant looking.


    But that was about it.


    Compared to her son''s girlfriend, this youngerdy was ordinary looking.


    But Ye Xi-Lan was still very curious and suddenly asked, "Youngdy, you''re not too bad looking


    yourself, so why were you so foolish and got together with that sort of person?¡±


    Ye Xi-Lan confused the younger girl. "That sort of person? What...what sort of


    person?"


    "A useless piece of trash! Oh forget it, it''s already toote, so why bother talking to you about all this?"


    Ye Xi-Lan shook her head and couldn''t be bothered to waste anymore time on this girl.


    She was just the wife of a live-in husband, so there was no point talking to her.


    Ye Xi-Lanpletely ignored her and treated her coldly.


    After all, Ye Fan had beaten her son up so badly the day before and Ye Xi-Lan was still furious about it.


    So she now vented all her anger on Ye Fan''s wife instead.


    After leaving her at the door, Ye Xi-Lan turned to look back at the ravishing beauty in front of her as she


    said very warmly, "Wenwen,e over here.¡±


    "Come over and sit next to your grandpa! The Ye family specially reserved this seat for you in order to


    wee you," said Ye


    Xi-Lan with a big smile.


    But the icy beauty didn''t respond to Ye Xi-Lan''s call at all.


    Instead, it was the younger girl who cameter that quickly ran forward and sat down on that seat.


    After sitting down, the younger girl smiled nervously and said, "Thank you so much, Grandpa."


    The entire living room fell silent.


    Everyone stared at the younger girl with great disdain.


    Ye Xi-Lan in particr, exploded on the spot when she saw that the wife of that useless Ye Fan had


    actually taken the seat reserved for her precious daughter-inw!


    She just felt that she had been greatly vited and sphemed.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?! How dare you even say thank you?! Did you think that seat


    is yours? You''re really quick at snatching seats, huh? You shameless woman! You really have no


    shame at all!"


    "That seat is reserved for my daughter-inw, Wenwen, so how dare you sit there? How dare you


    snatch the seat from my daughter-inw? Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror first and see if


    you''re worthy to sit there? Your figure is lousy and you''re not good looking either. Look at how thick


    those calves of yours are!"


    "Compared to my daughter-inw, you''re just a pile of shit! Get lost now! Get up from that seat right


    now!"


    Ye Xi-Lan was furious.


    All her unhappiness and hatred of Ye Fan that had umted over the past few days were all


    released now.


    She was a hot tempered woman in the first ce, so there was no way to calm her down now.


    She started screaming and shouting at the younger girl like a crazy woman.


    The poor younger girl started crying and her face paled immediately.


    "Mum, what are you doing? Are you nuts?" Jiang Yu-Lang finally couldn''t stand it anymore and started


    shouting angrily at his mother.


    Ye Xi-Lan was stunned. "Yu-Lang, what''s wrong with you? Are you speaking up for her? Are you


    confused or something? This shameless woman snatched that seat away from your girlfriend! You


    aren''t saying anything about that, and you''re actually standing up for her instead?!"

 Chapter 766 Complete Embarrassment

    Chapter 766 Complete Embarrassment


    "Enough, stop trying to be nice. Hurry up and help Wenwen over to her seat," said Ye Xi-Lan as she led


    the icy beauty over.


    However, she didn''t budge when Ye Xi-Lan pulled at her.


    "What''s wrong, Wenwen?¡± asked Ye Xi-Lan perplexedly as she turned to look at her.


    Instead, she noticed Ye Fan had walked out from nowhere and ced his arm over her future


    daughter-inw''s shoulder.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? How dare you? She''s Yu-Lang''s girlfriend! How can you touch her?¡± said


    Ye Xi-Lan angrily. She looked as though Ye Fan had just stepped on her tail.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya and the others were annoyed too.


    "You lecher! How can you touch Yu-Lang''s girlfriend in broad daylight with all your elders present?


    Have you no shame? Xi-Mei, is this what you brought your son up to be? The moment he sees how


    pretty Yu-Lan''s girlfriend is, he harbors evil designs for her! He''s such an indecent scoundrel!" scolded


    Ye Tian furiously.


    Old Master Ye was upset too and disappointed with Ye Fan.


    "Fan, stop it. Let go of her now," said Ye Xi-Mei anxiously.


    But Ye Fan looked at them oddly after hearing this and said, "She''s my wife. Can''t I touch my own


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    wife?"


    Ye Fan looked at Ye Xi-Lan and the rest of the Ye family quizzically like they were idiots.


    "What the hell? Are you insane? Wenwen is a top student from Yanjing University.


    She''s Yu-Lang''s ssmate and Yu-Lang''s girlfriend! You are just a useless live-in husband! Why would


    Wenwen fall for you? You can continue dreaming!" snapped Ye Xi-Lan immediately.


    Ye Fan didn''t lose his temper at all. He smiled and said, "That''s right, Aunt Xi-Lan. Wenwen really is


    Yu-Lang''s girlfriend and your future daughter-inw. But the thing is, this woman you have your hands


    on isn''t Wenwen. She''s my wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng!"


    What?


    Ye Fan left everyone dumbstruck.


    Even Ye Xi-Lan shuddered in shock.


    Ye Xi-Lan finally realized that this young woman had yet to introduce herself.


    She merely assumed she was his son''s girlfriend, Lin Wen-Wen, due to her stunning good looks and


    perfectly timed entrance.


    But Ye Xi-Lan found it inconceivable. Was this stunning girl really Ye Fan''s wife?


    Ye Xi-Lan turned back to look at this icy beauty again quizzically.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled apologetically and said awkwardly, "Auntie, I''m sorry. You mistook me for


    someone else. I''m really not Wenwen. My name is Qiu Mu-Cheng. I''m Ye Fan''s wife and the Ye family''s


    daughter-inw."


    BOOM!


    It felt as though they were struck by lightning.


    Everyone fell into a deathly silence.


    All of them stood dumbfounded.


    Only a cold wind gusted through the Ye family''s courtyard.


    Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and the others stared in surprise with their pupils constricting. They couldn''t help


    shivering from what they had just heard.


    They found it inconceivable that a beauty like her could be Ye Fan''s wife.


    He was abandoned by the Chu family and a useless live-in husband. So how could he end up marrying


    a woman like her?


    Was...was he fit to have a wife like her?


    Ye Jian seethed with anger and jealousy in his heart.


    Ye Ya''s wife felt as though a knife was cutting her heart.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s mind went nk, and she went into a daze.


    Ye Xi-Lan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng before looking at the crying young woman in Jiang Yu-Lang''s arms.


    She couldn''t help howling, "If you...you''re Qiu Mu-Cheng, then...then who is she?¡±


    "Mum, she''s the girlfriend I told you about, Wenwen. This is your future daughter-inw, Lin Wen-Wen,"


    said Jiang Yu-Lang, who was already in tears.


    He was so annoyed and furious.


    What on earth was going on?


    Since it was his first time bringing his girlfriend to meet his parents, it was intended to be a joyous


    asion.


    But now it was ruined.


    It was one thing if she said his girlfriend''s calves were thick but did she have to call her a pile of shit?


    Even Jiang Yu-Lang found his mother''s words hurtful, much less Lin Wen-Wen.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s lips trembled, and she could barely talk straight when she heard what Jiang Yu-Lang said.


    She was so shocked she almost lost her bnce.


    Her expression became as exciting as it could get upon learning the truth.


    Oh god!


    What did she just do?


    What did she just say?


    Ye Xi-Lan panicked. She hurriedly ran over andforted Lin Wen-Wen, "Wenwen, Yu-Lang, I''m so


    sorry. I was confused and messed up. But I don''t think I said anything overboard, right? Everything was


    okay, right? Yes, I''m sure I didn''t."


    Ye Xi-Lan was in such panic she quickly rambled and repeated herself nonstop.


    Even Ye Xi-Lan forgot how she insulted Lin Wenwen in her anxiety.


    Despite Ye Xi-Lan''s lousy memory, someone else remembered every word.


    Ye Fan was out to make trouble and said slowly, "Aunt Xi-Lan, you''re so forgetful. Have you already


    forgotten everything you said moments ago? Let me help jog your memory. You said your future


    daughter-inw was shameless for taking my wife''s seat, also that she ought to take a good hard look


    at herself in the mirror at her lousy figure, ugly looks, and thick calves. Oh yes, you also said she was a


    piece of shitpared to my wife."


    Ye Fan helpfully reminded Ye Xi-Lan of everything she said


    The townsfolk standing outside burst outughing.


    Everyoneughed while clutching their stomachs.


    "Haha!"


    "Oh gosh, this is killing me!"


    "Old Master Ye''s eldest grandson is hrious!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!¡±


    The shrillughter which came into the room made Ye Xi-Lan and her son so embarrassed that they


    flushed crimson and couldn''t bear to show their faces.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng reached her hand out and pinched Ye Fan by the waist hard.


    "Enough. She''s your aunt, so you can''t go overboard," chided Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan was being mean. Ye Xi-Lan and her family were already mortified enough, but Ye Fan hit them


    when they were down and scattered salt on an open wound.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bear to stand on the sidelines and do nothing.


    Ye Fanughed rascally and replied, "Since they were so kind as to praise my wife for her good looks,


    I''m more than happy to repeat it. Right, Aunt Xi-Lan? I was worried that my rtives wouldn''t like my


    wife. It seems I was overthinking it. Hehe!"


    Ye Fan chuckled brightly. He hadn''t had such a goodugh in a long time.


    He was happy to annoy his youngest aunt''s family. More importantly, Qiu Mu-Cheng was really here in


    his hometown to spend the holidays with his mother and him.

 Chapter 767 Sorry, Mum

    Chapter 767 Sorry, Mum


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say yesterday that you couldn''te this year?" asked Ye Fan. He


    turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng when he was doneughing.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had clearly carefully dressed up before she came out.


    She normally hardly used makeup, but she put on light makeup today.


    She was dressed in a slim-fitting long dress that showed off her slender legs.


    The presentable, elegant dress she was wearingplemented Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fine figure.


    Her three leaf clover earrings swung in the wind while she wore the ring Ye Fan custom made for her,


    ''the King''s Kiss'', on her fair, slender finger. She paired it off with the million dor high heels with red


    soles which Ye Fan had bought at an auction for her.


    She had a charming figure, stunning good looks, and was the epitome of elegance.


    No other beauty could surpass that of this incredible woman with a smile on her face before them.


    She was like the air Ye Fan breathed, and he couldn''t stop looking at her!


    Despite the vast number of beautiful women Ye Fan had seen, he was somewhat mesmerized when he


    saw Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Let alone his ignorant rtives.


    After having known Qiu Mu-Cheng for three years, it was the first time Ye Fan saw her this beautiful.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and replied Ye Fan, "If I didn''te, your rtives would have gone around


    saying I was ugly, so I turned up to defend my dignity."


    Her smile was as pretty as flowers in bloom, and her beauty was simply enchanting.


    "Okay. I''ll stop teasing you. I purposely lied to you yesterday. You didn''t call me for days, and I wanted


    to punish you. Let''s see if you will ever dare dump me at home and ignore me again."


    Everyone in the courtyard remained silent.


    They had clearly not recovered from their shock.


    Ye Tian and the others watched on lividly as Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng bickered after missing each


    other for so long.


    Ever since the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had opened up their hearts to


    each other.


    All the conflicts between Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan in the past arose because she was worried about


    him.


    She wanted Ye Fan to swallow his pride and bow to the Fan family and also wanted to bring him to the


    Li family to apologize because she was worried he would get into trouble.


    But after Ye Fan divulged his identity, many problems disappeared.


    Ye Fan used to be a nobody in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes, so she felt that many of the things he did were


    rash.


    But after the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized Ye Fan didn''t behave that way


    out of recklessness. Instead, it was confidence!


    Now that the air was cleared, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan mended their rtionship.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled when he heard his wife griping and attempted to exin.


    "Enough, don''t bother exining yourself. I know you''re a big man who''s too busy to care about your


    wife," said Qiu Mu-Cheng. She rolled her eyes before she continued, "Quit standing around. Aren''t you


    going to introduce me to my mother-inw?"


    Ye Fan recalled he had yet to bring Qiu Mu-Cheng in to meet his mother.


    Ye Fan was too busy teaching his younger aunt''s family a lesson that he forgot about it.


    "Yes yes yes. I was too happy when I saw you and clean forgot. Let''s go meet Mum and Grandpa."


    Under Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and everyone else''s envious stares, Ye Fan held Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands


    firmly.


    The two of them entered the residence and walked up in front of Ye Xi-Mei.


    "Mum, I''ve brought the daughter-inw you''ve been dying to meet. This is Qiu Mu-Cheng, the Ye


    family''s daughter-inw," said Ye Fan deeply.


    Then he helped Qiu Mu-Cheng, and they both knelt before his mother, Ye Xi-Mei.


    "Mum, it''s the new year. Mu-Cheng and I are here to wish you a happy Lunar New Year."


    Ye Fan''s words sounded weighty and sonorous as it reverberated through the air.


    After being married for about three years, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally entered the Ye residence halls with Ye


    Fan and paid her respects to his mother.


    It was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s first time seeing Ye Fan''s mother.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng always thought Ye Fan was a youth from the countryside.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wondered how her mother-inw looked on the way here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng assumed Ye Xi-Mei would look like a farmer who toiled in the fields.


    She thought she probably appeared ordinary, genial, and aged.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng discovered she was deeply mistaken when she met Ye Xi-Mei for the first time.


    Although she dressed simply, she had an extraordinary air. She was friendly but didn''t feel old at all.


    An aristocratic aura radiated from Ye Xi-Mei, and she seemed elegant.


    Her face flushed slightly from exposure to the elements. However, it wasn''t enough to conceal her


    captivating and exquisite features.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that Ye Fan''s mother must have been a celebrated beauty in her youth.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt Ye Xi-Mei was like a pearl that was previously concealed by dust.


    Even though her glory was now concealed by dust, it would one day shine again.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was suddenly curious about what kind of man Ye Fan''s father was.


    What sort of man could make Ye Xi-Mei bear his children and even groom Ye Fan into the hero of


    Jiangdong?


    Qiu Mu-Chengposed herself and recovered from her daze. Then she kowtowed Ye Xi-Mei


    apologetically.


    "Mum, I''m sorry. I was unfilial and should''vee to visit you sooner. I am a bad wife and daughter-in-


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used to think Ye Fan did her injustice.


    But after going through so much with Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng realized she was the one doing him


    injustice.


    He was a dragon, but he stayed in a small ce like Yunzhou for her sake and suffered humiliation.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t imagine how Ye Fan managed to survive all these years.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Qiu Mu-Cheng learned of Ye Fan''s true identity, she knew even if she spent her lifetime


    repaying Ye Fan, she couldn''t repay his debt.


    Ye Xi-Mei remained silent for a long time after Ye Fan knelt before her with his wife.


    Her body trembled as she stared in surprise with her eyes red.


    Not a word came from her mouth while tears trickled down her face!


    Ye Xi-Mei was incapable of describing the joy in her heart now in words.


    She felt like a gardener who finally saw her flowers bloom after working on them diligently for a long


    time.


    And the joy was simply indescribable.

 Chapter 768 How Could He Deserve Her?

    Chapter 768 How Could He Deserve Her?


    Ye Xi-Mei only walked over after a long time. She helped Qiu Mu-Cheng up as she wiped the tears


    from her eyes and said, "You are a good child. Get up. Don''t apologize. It is Fan''s good fortune to


    marry someone as good as you. We are both lucky to have you. If anything, I should be the one


    apologizing. I didn''t teach him well enough, so he was incapable of providing you with a happy and


    plentiful life."


    "Mum, Ye Fan''s very outstanding, so I''m the lucky one."


    Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng started chatting and ignored Ye Fan while he continued kneeling there.


    "Mum, you shouldn''t forget about me just because you have a daughter-inw now. Don''t just help her


    up, what about me?" said Ye Fan sadly.


    Ye Xi-Mei red at Ye Fan and said angrily, "You punk. Why didn''t you tell me that you found yourself


    such a lovely wife? Just kneel where you are!"


    Ye Xi-Mei was both happy and angry at this son of hers.


    She was overjoyed that Ye Fan found her such a wonderful daughter-inw.


    Yet, she was angry that the punk never mentioned a word about Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So Ye Xi-Mei thought Ye Fan had low self-esteem when he was reluctant to mention Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Xi-Mei was even worried for a long time because of this.


    The entire Ye family, including Ye Xi-Mei, all thought Ye Fan was probably married to an ugly woman.


    Ye Xi-Mei felt even worse in her heart when she saw the pretty girlfriend Jiang Yu-Lang found himself.


    But there was a major twist in the plotline, and the ravishing beauty turned out to be her daughter-in-


    So Ye Xi-Mei was overjoyed.


    She excitedly brought Qiu Mu-Cheng over to pay her respects to Old Master Ye.


    "Dad, you always said Ye Fan was a disappointment. What do you think now? Just in the looks


    department alone, who else in Jingzhou city canpare to her beauty? She is the prettiest daughter-


    inw in the Ye family, right?" said Ye Xi-Mei. She couldn''t help boasting to Old Master Ye proudly.


    Ye Xi-Mei was so thrilled that she looked like a kid with full marks bragging to her parents.


    Old Master Ye was naturally delighted after he recovered from the surprise.


    "Yes, Fan. You found yourself a lovely wife. Fan, you''re very lucky to marry a girl like Mu-Cheng. If you


    don''t treat her well, I won''t let you off," said Old Master Ye with a smile.


    Then he stood up and pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand affectionately and got her to sit by his side.


    "Come, Mu-Cheng. Sit next to me. I know it''s your first time here, but don''t be shy," said Old Master Ye


    before he affectionately chatted with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan and his family had stolen all the limelight, leaving Ye Xi-Lan angry and jealous in her heart.


    But it was a bad time to get jealous. She had just scolded Lin Wen-Wen, so she had tofort her


    first.


    But Ye Xi-Lan had humiliated Lin Wen-Wen so badly. Since she was just a student, she was thin-


    skinned to begin with. No matter how Ye Xi-Lan consoled her, she kept hiding in Jiang Yu-Lang''s


    embrace and crying.


    "Enough! Stop crying! Are you about done? It''s the Lunar New Year. How can you keep crying?" said


    Ye Xi-Lan impatiently.


    She didn''t have a good impression of Lin Wen-Wen to begin with.


    Although she was okay in the looks department, she was far from Qiu Mu-


    Cheng in terms of appearance and elegance.


    How could Ye Xi-Lan be happy with her son''s girlfriend when she couldn''t surpass Ye Fan''s wife?


    Now here she was crying nonstop, so Ye Xi-Lan instantly blew up out of frustration..


    "Mum, why are you being so fierce to her?" said Jiang Yu-Lang angrily in shock as he scolded his


    mother for blowing a temper. Then he hurriedly consoled Lin Wen-Wen.


    However, Lin Wen-Wen was inconsble.


    Even her parents never scolded her. How could Ye Xi-Lan humiliate her?


    Lin Wen-Wen indignantly pushed Jiang Yu-Lang aside before turning around to run off.


    "Jiang Yu-Lang, I hate you! I hate your entire family!" shouted Lin Wen-Wen sadly before running out of


    the old Ye residence.


    "Wenwen, don''t go! Let me exin," said Jiang Yu-Lang bitterly as he gave chase.


    By the time he left the house, Lin Wen-Wen had already gged a cab and left.


    In the end, Jiang Yu-Lang returned home dejectedly.


    His eyes were red as he roared at Ye Xi-Lan sadly, "Wenwen is gone. You chased her away! My


    rtionship is done for! Are you happy now? Damn! Why do I have a mother like you?"


    "Shut up!" interrupted Ye Xi-Lan angrily as she scolded Jiang Yu-Lang coldly. "Just look at you. So


    what if she left? There are plenty of other girls out there in the sea. Moreover, she''s not pretty enough


    to be my daughter-inw! The Chu family abandoned Ye Fan, but he found such a pretty wife. Yu-


    Lang, you are my son and far better than Ye Fan. How can your wife be worse than that good-for-


    nothing?"


    Ye Xi-Lan scolded Jiang Yu-Lang until he was speechless.


    But he remained sad and was still recovering from his breakup.


    It was the joy of his life for him to have Lin Wen-Wen as his girlfriend! But now things had turned out


    like this. Of course Jiang Yu-Lang was heartbroken.


    In the end, Jiang Yu-Lang vented his anger on Ye Fan''s family.


    If it weren''t for that damned Ye Fan, he and Lin Wen-Wen wouldn''t have broken up!


    Jiang Yu-Lang clenched his fists tightly at the thought.


    Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and the others continued looking at Qiu Mu-Cheng in disbelief.


    "Are you really Ye Fan''s wife? Youngdy, take a close look. Did you make some mistake? How can he


    be worthy of you?" said Ye Ya''s wife with her eyes red as she asked Qiu Mu-Cheng and seethed with


    anger in her heart.


    It seemed she still couldn''t wrap her mind around the fact that Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye


    Fan''s wife.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s reply made them lose all hope.


    They had no choice but to ept the truth.


    The truth was that Ye Fan was indeed surprisingly married to this ravishing beauty.


    "He was disowned by the Chu family and is now a useless live-in husband. How could he deserve her?


    How could he?" wailed Ye Jian in his heart. His eyes even contorted from jealousy.


    Before this, he was d that Chen Nan and Ye Fan were just friends.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    So Chen Nan didn''t belong to him.


    But after Ye Jian met Ye Fan''s wife, he lost all his cool.


    Someone as beautiful as Qiu Mu-Cheng shouldn''t belong to Ye Fan!


    Even Ye Jian never had such a lovely


    girlfriend.


    Since Ye Jian always despised Ye Fan, he was undoubtedly resentful about losing to Ye Fan because


    of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "But..."

 Chapter 769 No Different from Ants

    Chapter 769 No Different from Ants


    "Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. You won''t get to stay cocky for long. In no time, you will get disgraced!" thought Ye


    Jian with his eyes red clenching his fists as he red viciously at Ye Fan chatting happily with Old


    Master Ye.


    He clenched his fist so tightly that his own nails nearly dug into his palms.


    Ye Jian turned around in his fury and picked up the cup of tea on the table, and tilted his head back to


    finish it.


    Jiang Yu-Lang also felt indignant. He picked up a cup of tea and finished it in a gulp too.


    It was as though they wanted to wash away all the humiliation Ye Fan dealt them with the tea.


    Before long, Ye Fan returned to the courtyard and sat down with Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and the rest


    of his generation''s rtives.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stayed in the living room and sat with Old Master Ye.


    Lu Wen-Jing also stayed inside with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Old Master Ye liked his granddaughter-iw even more after talking to her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was pretty, gentle, and poised.


    She was well brought up and knowledgeable, so Old Master Ye couldn''t help liking her.


    Ye Fan felt sad from being left out.


    "Tsk, the moment this woman came over, she stole all my attention. If I didn''t know better, I would''ve


    thought, she was their biological kid, and I was an unrted man,¡± said Ye Fan as he shook his head


    and smiled. Then he picked up the teapot and filled his teacup.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing sneered when Ye Fan came back to sit with them and


    ignored him.


    "Oh wow, Ye. I could hear yourughter from outside. Did your eldest son get promoted? Or did your


    second son strike a good deal?" said a 50 to 60 year old man suddenly as he chuckled and came in.


    Ye Guang-Kun was immediately astonished to see the old man.


    "Xu, when did youe back? Didn''t you go to visit your daughter in the northeast region for the


    holidays? Come on in and take a seat!" weed Old Master Ye warmly.


    Since they had been neighbors for decades, Old Master Ye was close to the old man.


    Old Master Ye quickly invited him to take a seat and chatted with him warmly.


    "Ye, you can just wait to sit back and enjoy a good life. Your kids and grandchildren are all so talented. I


    heard Ye Jian is already able to stand on his own two feet and help his father with the business. I''m


    sure he will surpass his father in no time, considering his talent. He will definitely be the richest


    man in Yeyang."


    "Your granddaughter is even better. She''s a girl, but she became the special troops leader in just a few


    years after joining the army. She has such a bright future! Trust me, Yu-Yan will certainly be a


    general in 50 years, given her talent. Then she will bring glory to the Ye family," said Xu.


    After he praised Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan, he nced around and spotted Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-


    Qing, so he apuded them too.


    "Even your daughter''s children both came in first for the national college entrance exam. I heard they


    were immediately invited to join Yanjing University, and even the county mayor came to congratteProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    them. Both of them are literary stars. They will definitely be the pirs of society in the future!"


    chuckled Xu as he praised them.


    Hemended all the youngsters in the Ye family.


    But when he got to Ye Fan, even the talkative Xu ran out of things to say.


    He spent a long time thinking about something good to say about Ye Fan but couldn''te up with


    anything.


    "Fan is...is...What can I say about him?"


    Xu found himself in a spot. He drank some tea to moist his lips as he thought hard about Ye Fan''s


    merits.


    "Fan...Fan is an honest chap. Yes, Fan is an honest, diligent, and patient man. He is good at enduring


    suffering and humiliation. He''s a live-in husband after all. Not everyone is up to the job. Since he could


    do it, it means he''s a tolerant kid," said Xu. He finally found something tomend Ye Fan for, but Ye


    Xi-Lan and the others couldn''t help scoffing.


    Old Master Ye forced a smile.


    Ye Xi-Mei looked upset. She was in a good mood since Qiu Mu-Cheng got here, but she became


    dejected.


    She felt awful. Was her son that bad?


    "It''s no joke, okay? Not everyone is able to endure like he does, so it''s a real virtue.


    Moreover, Ye Fan is an honest kid.


    Although he didn''t aplish much in life, he never causes trouble, right?" said Xu as he forced more


    However, it sounded awkward.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing instantly belted outughing in the courtyard when they


    heard Xu''s words.


    "HA!"


    "Ye Fan, can you hear Grandpa Xu praising you?"


    "He says you''re honest and tolerant!"


    "He said you are brave and have a lot of endurance since you survived being a live-in husband."


    "Oh my god! That''s so hrious!"


    "You useless live-in husband! That''s probably the only thing you are good at, right?"


    "Ohoho!"


    Ye Jian and the others went all out to ridicule him when they finally found the chance to vent their


    steam on Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan was unperturbed by their harsh mockery.


    Instead, Ye Fan raised his teacup to take a sip before replying softly, "You don''t understand anything


    because of your narrow world views. No matter what you say, you are just frogs in a well who haven''t


    seen the world. You will never live to know how vast this world is or have any idea how powerful I am."


    Ye Fan finished the tea in his cup in a single gulp as his voice echoed through the air.


    Xu described him as honest, Old Master Ye felt hecked aplishments while both his uncles found


    him useless, and even his aunts thought he was a disgrace to the Ye family.


    Everyone despised and loathed him.


    But none of these short-sighted people realized how much Ye Fan despised them too.


    He used to be the Chu family''s firstborn son and the only Tian descendant of his generation.


    So Ye Fan was born noble!


    Now he was the King of Jiangdong.


    All the rich and powerful of Jiangdong would scramble to pay their respects to Ye Fan at a single wave


    of his hand.


    Ye Fan was already standing at the pinnacle of sess, towering over them all.


    So why would Ye Fan give a hoot about the likes of his rtives?


    "If my mother wasn''t a Ye, you vile people are no different from ants to me," said Ye Fan with his proud


    and imposing voice as heughed coldly.

 Chapter 770 Guests Arrive

    Chapter 770 Guests Arrive


    "What the hell?! Vile people? Does he think we''re ants? Dude, you are the best! No one is as


    pretentious as you!¡±


    Ye Jian and the others burst out angrilyughing when they heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Jian ridiculed him while Jiang Yu-Lang looked at Ye Fan like he was some fool.


    Jiang Yu-Qing looked down on Ye Fan too. She found this so-called cousin of hers truly pathetic and


    hrious.


    What was the point of saying all this nonsense?


    Where was the sense in bragging if he was unaplished?


    He was merely drawing attention to his ws.


    Ye Jian couldn''t stand how cocky Ye Fan was.


    He was infuriated when he heard Ye Fan''s lofty words.


    Ye Jian initially wanted to put Ye Fan down a little using Xu''s words.


    He wanted to humiliate Ye Fan and watch him squirm and hide his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Ye Fan didn''t fall for it.


    Ye Fan was so pretentious.


    He even haughtily called them ants and vile people.


    "Yes, Ye Fan. I admit your wife is gorgeous, but that''s no reason for you to be smug! She will end up


    attracting trouble! So what if you have a pretty wife? Wu Dng had a pretty wife too, but what


    happened in the end? Didn''t he die a horrible death? He was incapable of making his wife stay loyal to


    him. Trust me, sooner orter, Miss Qiu will leave you and go for some other man," said Ye Jian coldly


    as heughed sinisterly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head calmly and smiled as he replied, "Don''t you worry, Jian. You on the other hand,


    might need my help finding a girlfriend. Nannan is a rare talent.


    Although she doesn''t like you, I don''t mind helping to convince her otherwise and arranging for you to


    meet. But let me make it clear, Nannan has high standards, so no promises here!¡±


    "You..." stammered Ye Jian. Ye Fan prodded his old wounds again and left him livid.


    In a fit of anger, Ye Jian stood up and wanted to pummel Ye Fan.


    Ye Jian professed his love for Chen Nan at their family dinner, but she said she liked Ye Fan.


    The incidentpletely disgraced Ye Jian!


    He felt mortified to this day.


    Ye Fan was clearly pouring salt on his wound by bringing it up now, so Ye Jian was furious.


    "Do you want to beat me up? I think you didn''t learn your lesson yesterday," said Ye Fan calmly before


    taking a sip of tea. Ye Jian shuddered when he heard the coldness in his voice.


    Ye Jian instantly trembled when he remembered how Ye Fan beat them to a pulp yesterday.


    Ye Jian''s face turned pale as he swallowed his saliva, and obediently sat back down with his face livid.


    He knew he was asking to be killed if he tried to fight Ye Fan.


    Although Ye Jian knew he was inviting death by opposing Ye Fan, he stubbornly said in a cocky tone,


    "Humph, I''m not going to touch you since I''m a gentleman. I won''t lower myself to your level. You can''t


    stay smug for long, Ye Fan. In a minute, guests will be knocking on our doors, but no one will give a


    damn about your family. Let''s see if you can remain cocky then."


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing wore smug expressions on their faces as well.


    They were waiting to gloat when Ye Fan became aughingstock.


    Despite Ye Jian''s ridicule, Ye Fan remained calm.


    Ye Fan''s heart remained as calm as a stillke.


    Ye Jian''s mockery failed to rock Ye Fan''s heart at all.


    Instead, Ye Fan held up his teacup and took a sip of tea before he shook his head andughed.


    A hint of scorn could be detected in hisughter.


    "Hmm? What are youughing at? Let''s see if you can stillugh when your family is humiliated!" said


    Ye Jian angrily when Ye Fanughed.


    It seemed as though Ye Fan had stepped on Ye Jian''s tail as he shouted furiously at him.


    Ye Fan smiled and asked rhetorically, "Guests wille knocking on your door, and I will be


    humiliated? Ye Jian, Ye Jian, is this a source of pride for you? But this means nothing to me. So what if


    countless guestse and pay their respects to your father for Lunar New Year? I am worth even


    more than all your guests!"


    His resounding words came piercing towards them like swords.


    A cold wind gusted through the courtyard the moment Ye Fan finished his sentence. The wind made


    his clothing p and bangs flutter.


    Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang exploded when they heard Ye Fan''s arrogant words.


    What the hell?!


    What bloody nonsense!


    Meant nothing to him?


    Just him alone could more than outdo all their guests?


    Bloody hell!


    He must be some fool!


    Who did Ye Fan think he was?


    Did he think he was god?


    Or the emperor of China?


    He must be joking!


    He was the lowly abandoned son of the Chu family and a puny live-in husband with no


    aplishments.


    "Good god, you''re such a dumbass," cursed Ye Jian angrily.


    "You are an idiot!" said Jiang Yu-Qing. She hated Ye Fan even more in her heart.


    "He''s just a live-in husband. How can he speak so arrogantly?" said Jiang Yu-Lang furiously as he


    rolled his eyes at Ye Fan. He had nothing but contempt for Ye Fan.


    "Ignore him, Jian! He''s hopeless! Even though he is useless, he sure is good at talking big! He''s


    arrogant, ignorant, and simply stupid! In a minute, when the guests arrive vying to wish our families a


    happy Lunar New Year, let''s see if you can still act cocky!" said Jiang Yu-Lang frostily.


    Then the three of them disregarded Ye Fan and didn''t even cast him an eye.


    It was already 10AM, so the sun was out and shining brightly over them.


    Old Master Ye checked and saw it was almost time. Then he turned to Ye Ya and asked, "Do your


    guests usually start arriving around this time of the day?"


    Ye Ya nodded and said, "Yes, it''s about time."


    VR000M!


    Sure enough, a car pulled up outside the old residence the moment Ye Ya finished his sentence.


    A balding man dressed in a suit and a gold ne with a sexy woman by his side came walking in all


    smiles.


    The boy standing at the door to receive guests looked at his name card and shouted loudly, "Mr Niu


    from Lucky Feed


    Mill is here!"

 Chapter 771 Who on Earth Is That?

    Chapter 771 Who on Earth Is That?


    "Oh wow! Mr Niu, I was going to go over to visit you this afternoon. I didn''t think you''d beat me to it,"


    said Ye Ya when one of his guests arrived. Ye Ya quickly straightened his clothes and beamed as he


    brought his wife over to wee him.


    Ye Ya smiled as he reached his hand out and held Mr Niu''s hand warmly.


    "Oh my. Mr Ye is a big shot in our town now and a famous entrepreneur in the county. How can you


    visit me? I should be the one calling on you. Come, Honey. Say hi to Mr Ye. We will need Mr Ye''s help


    if we are to make any money in the future."


    After they met, they kept chatting and asking after each other.


    But Mr Niu was a shrewd man. He knew that he would need Ye Ya''s help in the future, so he humbled


    himself before Ye Ya and put him on a pedestal.


    Ye Ya clearly enjoyed his fawning and couldn''t help smiling from ear to ear.


    He even called his son, Ye Jian, and said,


    "Jian,e over and say hi to Uncle Niu."


    "Dad,ing right over!" replied Ye Jian when he heard his father calling and immediately put his head


    up high.


    Ye Jian finally had the chance to strut around like a rooster!


    Ye Jian took out his phone and checked his hair before running over smugly.


    Before he left, Ye Jian purposely nced at Ye Fan proudly as though he was showing off.


    "Is this your son, Ye Jian? Oh my, he''s so tall now! You''re as handsome as your father. Do you have a


    girlfriend yet? Or else, I have a niece I can introduce you to," praised Mr Niu nonstop the moment Ye


    Jian came over.


    Ye Jian and his family were ecstatic from his ttery.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ye Ya''s wife beamed and replied, "Oh, you''re so kind, Mr Niu. Come on in and have a seat."


    Ye Ya''s family led Mr Niu and his wife into the Ye residence.


    Niu Ji-Li quickly walked over to Old Master Ye and said reverently, "Happy New Year, Old Master Ye. I


    am friends with your second son, Ye Ya. My name is Niu Ji-Li, and I''m the director of a feed mill. Your


    son is such a talented man, and your grandson looks so handsome. You''re all set to rx and enjoy


    life, right?"


    Niu Ji-Li offered Old Master Ye a gift as he smiled and spoke to him.


    Everyone liked to hear their offspring get ttered at this old age.


    Old Master Ye felt so happy from hearing Niu Ji-Li that it felt as though he had eaten honey, and he


    beamed particrly brightly.


    "You''re absolutely right. I''m very happy with my youngest son and his son. Mr Niu, don''t be shy. Please


    take a seat and have some tea to warm yourself," replied Old Master Ye courteously.


    Niu Ji-Li put down his gift and quickly sat down next to Ye Ya.


    Barely before Ye Ya had warmed his seat, more guests arrived at their door.


    "Mr Du from the Fair Wind Flour Mill is here!"


    "Mr Tian from the Red Star Brick Factory is here!"


    "Mr Zhu from the Prosperous Stone Factory is here!"


    Guests arrived as cars pulled up outside the residence.


    The boy at the door received the guests and shouted their names one by one.


    Hordes of people kepting by to visit like water bursting from a broken dyke!


    "Oh my! Wee!¡±


    "Happy New Year! Thanks foring!"


    Ye Ya and his family busied themselves as guests arrived to visit them one after


    another.


    Ye Ya shook their hands and asked after them while his wife smiled and helped wee them.


    Ye Jian was kept busy too. He kept greeting his elders and did his best to y his part as the young


    master of the Ye family.


    Before long, the Ye family''s living room was bustling with activity.


    The empty tables and chairs were filled with guests.


    The scene was really grand.


    "My goodness!"


    "They have so many guests!¡±


    "Ye Ya''s family has stolen the limelight."


    "So many guests turned up because he''s so capable." "They are all scrambling to pay their respects!"


    "Ye Ya''s family must be the one with the most guests this year."


    "Look at how impressive his family is!"


    Their neighbors looked on from outside the old residence and sighed enviously at Ye Ya''s massive


    turnout.


    They felt that it was worth dying for if so many people visited them for Lunar New Year like Ye Ya.


    "What do you think, Ye Fan? Do you still think you canpare to us? Look at all the guests who have


    a single visitor. You look so pathetic that even I pity you. Shall I tell Dad to send some guests your way,


    so things don''t look as lonely and sad for you folks?"


    They were kept busy for almost an hour before they finally found some time to catch a breather.


    Ye Jian sat back down in the courtyard. Then he picked up his teacup and drank lots of tea.


    Ye Jian couldn''t help ridiculing Ye Fan while he drank tea.


    He was so bigheaded that it seemed as though he was a crown prince who had just ascended the


    throne.


    Ye Fan was unmoving and didn''t bother with him.


    Instead, it was Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing who were sighing enviously. Jiang Yu-Lang said,


    "Jian, did you make a killing this year? I recall you only had four or five guestsst year, but this time,


    you''ve got more than ten guests already and they''ve filled two tables. That''s simply incredible!"


    "That goes without saying," replied Ye Jian cockily, "Yu-Lang, I''m not bragging here. Our food factory is


    already the biggest business in town. I n on expanding the business and making Jianya Food


    Factory one of the top three businesses in the county."


    "Jian, you''re incredible! You''re the best! You are a role model for all of us! Come, Jian. Let me offer you


    a toast with this tea,¡± ttered Jiang Yu-Lang before he and Jiang Yu-Qing toasted Ye Jian with tea.


    After toasting Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang immediately looked at Ye Fan in disdain.


    "What do you think, Ye Fan? Can you finally see how much better Jian is? No matter what a smart


    mouth you are, the truth is, you''re insignificant and as trivial as an ant. You are the truly vile one and a


    frog in the well! What else do you have to say about yourself now?" said Jiang Yu-Lang in ridicule.


    Ye Jian''s heart brimmed with arrogance as he looked at Ye Fan smugly.


    He looked at Ye Fan loftily as though he were an ant.


    Ye Jian and his father had stolen the limelight without a doubt.


    All the entrepreneurs praised him for being so capable at such a tender age. They were confident he


    would have a bright future and bring the family glory.


    Inparison, Ye Fan was just a useless live-in husband and a spectator.


    Ye Fan could only stand on the sidelines and watch in admiration as everyone paid tribute to Ye Jian.


    And the useless Ye Fan would have no part in this glory!


    Just as Ye Jian gloated...


    A ck Cayenne slowly pulled up outside the old residence.


    All the neighbors looking on from outside exploded when they spotted the car.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Is that a Porsche Cayenne?"


    "It must cost at least a million, right?" "Who can drive such a posh car?''


    "Heavens, who on earth is that in the car?"


    The people outside were going crazy with excitement.

 Chapter 772 Here to Visit Mr Chu

    Chapter 772 Here to Visit Mr Chu


    Vigers like them who farmed for generations felt cars worth tens of thousands were already


    considered luxurious. Now they were looking at a million dor posh car straight out of the movies with


    their own eyes, so everyone was dumbfounded.


    They felt anyone who could drive a posh car like this must be a truly influential man.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Ye Ya is incredible!"


    The crowd was in an uproar outside.


    The Porsche Cayenne was like a huge rock that had fallen into the ocean and caused waves of


    tsunami in the already bustling town.


    Ye Tian looked out the window when he heard themotion. He instantly smiled at the sight of the


    car and said, "Ya, don''t just stand there. More guests have arrived. Hurry over and invite them in.


    Judging from the posh car, it must be a big shot."


    Ye Ya nodded and said, "Honey, Jian, let''s go out and receive our guests!¡±


    Ye Ya remembered to call his wife and son along to wee their guest, since he wasn''t going to steal


    all the limelight for himself when it came to showing off.


    But shortly after they walked out of the living room, the boy receiving guests at the door said


    melodiously, "The General Manager of Lei Group, Mr Gu Jia-Xiang is here!"


    What?


    Lei...Lei Group?


    General...general manager?


    Ye Ya''s mind exploded like a thunderp when he heard this.


    After the thunderous rumble, Ye Ya was at a loss!


    His foot paused in mid-air, and he didn''t dare to continue walking over.


    "What on earth? The Lei Group? Don''t tell me it''s Lei Group from Jingzhou that belongs to the Lei


    family? Master Lei San is directly affiliated with thepany! Well done, little brother. I didn''t think you


    would be able to invite the GM of Lei Group.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That''s incredible!¡±


    Ye Tian was equally surprised when he heard someone from Lei Group was knocking on their doors.


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t stay seated.


    In an instant, there was something different about the way he looked at his little brother.


    Ye Tian never had much regard for Ye Ya, no matter how well Ye Ya''s business was doing.


    After all, Ye Tian knew best about how well Ye Ya was really doing.


    He knew that Ye Ya''s business had an inted reputation. The reason he could be the model


    business in town this year was because of him.


    So Ye Tian didn''t think much of his little brother because his business was small-scale.


    But Ye Ya was now connected to the Lei family, so everything changed.


    Ye Tian had heard of Gu Jia-Xiang too.


    Ye Tian met Gu Jia-Xiang once the year before when the county wanted to invite foreign investors.


    Although he was not from the Lei family, he had high status in Lei Group and was Master Lei''s trusted


    subordinate.


    He was the one helping Master Lei take care of a lot of important matters.


    Even Ye Tian had no right to meet someone as important as Gu Jia-Xiang.


    But now Gu Jia-Xiang hade over to visit them for the holidays because of his little brother, so Ye


    Tian''s opinion of Ye Ya naturally changed.


    "Oh wow!


    "Mr Ye has hidden his talent well!"


    "I can''t believe he knows Gu Jia-Xiang?"


    "It''s the Lei family from Jingzhou!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk..."


    "That''s incredible. Simply incredible!"


    "Mr Ye is going to rise through the ranks and be a big shot in no time!"


    "Dude, don''t forget about us after you seed.¡±


    Gu Jia-Xiang''s arrival clearly stirred amotion in the Ye residence.


    Ye Ya''s business partners who hade to visit him for the new year congratted him and kept


    ttering him.


    But Ye Jian wasn''t so sure about it.


    He didn''t recall his father having anything to do with a massive corporation like Lei Group.


    Did his father hide it from him?


    Ye Jian looked at Ye Ya perplexedly and asked softly, "Dad...Dad, have...have you met anyone from Lei


    Group before? Is Mr Gu really here to send well wishes for the new year?"


    "I...I guess so,¡± stuttered Ye Ya. His voice sounded like he was clearly somewhat panicky and thrilled at


    the same time.


    How could he not be thrilled?


    The GM of Lei Group was here to see him!


    Even though Gu Jia-Xiang merely worked for the Lei family, he managed hundreds of billions worth of


    assets, so he was certainly a giant in the corporate world. How could those feed mills and stone


    factories from a small townpare to him?


    Ye Ya spent his life ingratiating himself to influential men like Gu Jia-Xiang with trepidation, and it was


    the first time a giant like him visited, so Ye Ya was beside himself with joy in his heart.


    He was so smug he felt as though he was floating in the air!


    Good heavens, had Ye Ya be so important that even the Lei Group would send representatives to


    visit him?


    Ye Ya initially suspected these influential men were here to visit his older brother, Ye Tian.


    But if Ye Tian was the one who invited them, he would probably have already walked out to receive


    them.


    Given the situation, Ye Ya was certain the GM of Lei Group was here to visit him!


    "Stop standing around. He''s already on his way in, so go over and wee him,¡± said Ye Ya''s wife


    conceitedly. Her face flushed crimson as she urged Ye Ya to bring her and Ye Jian over to wee Gu


    Jia-Xiang together.


    She could spend the rest of her life bragging about someone as important as Gu Jia-Xiang visiting


    them.


    So Ye Ya''s wife couldn''t wait to go over.


    In the end, Ye Ya decided to bring his wife and son over with him.


    "Hoho! Happy New Year, Mr Gul I visited Lei Group half a year ago, hoping to see you, but you were


    too busy. I didn''t think Mr Gu would visit us personally during the holidays. It''s such an incredible honor.


    Also, you even came bearing a gift. You''re too kind. Small fry like me ispletely undeserving of it,"


    said Ye Ya. The moment he saw Gu Jia-Xiang, he hurried over and shook his hand.


    He held Gu Jia-Xiang''s arm with both hands and chatted.


    At the same time, he signaled for Ye Jian to collect the gift from Gu Jia-Xiang.


    But Ye Jian failed to take the gift from Gu Jia-Xiang.


    Gu Jia-Xiang seemed to have no intention of handing over the gift.


    He was dressed in a neat suit and looked perplexed as he scrutinized these people.


    "Ye Ya?" asked Gu Jia-Xiang perplexedly before he shook his head. "You must be Mr Chu''s rtives,


    right? Can you please bring me to him? I have something to tell him."


    Hmm?


    "Mr Chu? Mr Gu, aren''t you here to wish us a happy new year?" asked Ye Ya. His entire family went


    into shock.


    "Wish you a happy Chinese New Year?" asked Gu Jia-Xiang as his expression froze. Then he shook


    his head andughed as he replied, "You must be mistaken. I''m here to pay my respects to Mr Chu."

 Chapter 773 A Bolt from the Blue

    Chapter 773 A Bolt from the Blue


    Gu Jia-Xiang''s words left everyone disappointed.


    Sure enough, they had overthought it.


    Then again, it made sense. Why would a giant from the corporate world lower himself to visit the owner


    of a tiny food factory during the Lunar New Year?


    Ye Ya waved his hand and said deeply, "This is the Ye residence, so there are only Ye family members


    here and no Mr Chu.


    Mr Gu, I''m afraid you''re mistaken."


    The smile on his face had dissipated by now.


    "Only Ye family members?" contemted Gu Jia-Xiang for a few moments. Then he swiftly realized


    something and smiled and asked politely, "Sure, he goes by Mr Ye too. Is Mr Ye around?"


    Ye Ya didn''t answer him. Instead, he turned around and shouted to Ye Tian, who was sitting in the


    living room, "Tian, get over here and receive your guest. Mr Gu is here to wish you a happy new year."


    In Ye Ya''s opinion, the people with the highest social status in the Ye family were him and his older


    brother.


    Since Gu Jia-Xiang wasn''t here to visit him, by elimination, he must be here for his older brother, Ye


    Tian.


    Moreover, Ye Tian was the deputy county mayor, so he had higher status and power than his little


    brother.


    Although they were surprised that Gu Jia-Xiang would visit Ye Tian for the Lunar New Year, it made


    sense.


    "What? Is...is Mr Gu here to send me his well wishes for the new year?" asked Ye Tian. He went into


    shock instantly.


    Ye Tian was clearly astonished.


    But Ye Tian didn''t think too much about it.


    Since Ye Ya was the one who said so, Gu Jia-Xiang must truly be here to see him.


    Ye Tian was overjoyed by the news and quickly stood up.


    He also shouted for his wife, Dong Mei, and hurried over to wee Gu Jia-Xiang together.


    "Oh my, Mr Gu. Long time no see. I''m surprised you remembered me. I''m deeply honored by your


    visit,¡± said Ye Tian with a smile as he shook Gu Jia-Xiang''s hand warmly.


    "Oh yes, Mr Gu. Allow me to introduce you. This is my wife, Dong Mei. This is my nephew, Ye Jian.


    This is my little brother and his wife. My daughter left a few days ago, so she''s not around,¡± said Ye


    Tian as he introduced his rtives to Gu Jia-Xiang.


    Everyone stepped forward and greeted Gu Jia-Xiang after the introduction.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle Gu, just call me Jian."


    "Mr Gu, I''m Tian''s sister-inw. Jianya Food Factory will be counting on you for help in the future,¡± said


    Ye Ya''s wife eagerly as she stepped forward and chimed in.


    In an instant, everyone in the Ye family circled him. They wanted to tter him and get close to Gu Jia-


    Xiang.


    "Erm...Hello...You''re too kind," said Gu Jia-Xiang with cold sweat dripping from his brow as he smiled


    forcibly while the Ye family members greeted him enthusiastically.


    But he was secretly cursing in his heart.


    Where did these idiots pop out from?


    He was instructed to visit Mr Chu. What were all these extras doing here?


    Could they suffer the consequences if they held him up?


    But Gu Jia-Xiang didn''t dare toin out loud.


    After all, this was Mr Chu''s hometown.


    They might just be Mr Chu''s rtives.


    If he offended Mr Chu''s rtives, then even if he had nine lives like a cat, it wasn''t enough to survive


    Mr Chu''s punishment.


    But he couldn''t keep entertaining them here, so he ought to figure out who they were first.


    After saying a few words patronizingly, Gu Jia-Xiang awkwardly asked Ye Tian, "Er... Who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m Ye... Wait, what?" stammered Ye Tian. He was confused by Gu Jia-Xiang''s sudden question.


    Ye Tian felt as though a stick had suddenlye crashing on his head. Theughter abruptly stopped,


    and Ye Tian was at a loss.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I''m Ye Tian! I''m the firstborn son of the Ye family," said Ye Tian loudly as he


    red at Gu Jia-Xiang.


    Gu Jia-Xiang pped his thigh and replied, "Oh, you''re Mr Ye. Yes, I do know who you are. Aren''t you


    the CEO of Dongyang Winery? I remember you. We ate togetherst year," Gu Jia-Xiangughed.


    What the hell?


    Ye Tian''s face turned dark as he cursed in his heart. Then he said in a deep tone angrily, "The CEO of


    Dongyang Winery is Mo Tian.¡±


    "Hmm? Is he called Mo Tian? I must be mistaken then. Oh gosh, I''m so sorry. My bad. I meet too many


    people, so I often get mixed up,¡± exined Gu Jia-Xiang.


    But Ye Tian was incapable of forcing a smile. He looked so angry that it seemed as though he had


    swallowed a fly.


    He kept cursing Gu Jia-Xiang in his heart.


    Ye Tian was going insane!


    Why didn''t Gu Jia-Xiang know who he was?


    Then why did hee and visit him for the new year?


    Was the asshole here to embarrass him?


    Ye Tian was infuriated, but he suppressed the anger in his heart and said stiffly, "Mr Gu, are you here


    to embarrass me? I did hope you could invest in Yeyang, but no one forced you toe. Did you have


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    toe here and make things difficult for me on purpose?"


    But Gu Jia-Xiang was instantly baffled.


    "Here to send you well wishes for the new year? Stop joking! Why would I do that since I don''t know


    you at all? I''m afraid you''re mistaken. I''m here to see Mr Ye," said Gu Jia-Xiang as he chuckled. He


    sounded somewhat contemptuous of Ye Tian and the others.


    They must be kidding. After all, Gu Jia-Xiang was Lei Group''s GM, so even Jingzhou''s city leaders


    treated him with the utmost respect.


    How could these country bumpkins think he was here to wish them a happy new year?


    They ought to take a good hard look in the mirror. Were they deserving of such honor?


    "Mr Ye? Which Mr Ye? Other than my little brother and I, are there any other Ye men in the


    household?" asked Ye Tian quizzically. Both he and his little brother were baffled.


    Gu Jia-Xiang looked at those two brothers as though he was looking at idiots.


    "Who else can it be? Although the Ye family is big, only Mr Ye Fan is deserving of such respect," said


    Gu Jia-Xiang deeply. His words struck them like a bolt from the blue.


    Ye Tian and the others were instantly dumbstruck!


    What?


    "Ye...Ye Fan? Mr Ye? Did you just say you are to visit Ye Fan?¡±


    Gu Jia-Xiang''s words were like a huge rock dropping into the ocean that caused a huge tsunami to rise


    in the Ye residence.


    In an instant, Ye Tian and the others stared hard at him in disbelief as they trembled.


    It was simply inconceivable!

 Chapter 774 Stop Joking

    Chapter 774 Stop Joking


    "Oh? Are you looking for me? Did Lei San send you?"


    Ye Fan was sitting in the courtyard when he broke his silence and put down his teacup while Ye Tian


    and the others went into a shock.


    He turned to look in their direction, and his indifferent voice quietly rang.


    Gu Jia-Xiang turned to look. The moment he saw Ye Fan, he was instantly delighted.


    "Oh my! Mr Chu, you''re here. I thought you would be inside sitting in the living room. Who made you sit


    out here? How could those country lice take the good seats while they make you sit in this awful one


    and suffer in the cold? Are they joking?" said Gu Jia-Xiang rather loudly in a deep tone. He was clearly


    furious.


    Ye Fan''s rtives looked angry when they heard Gu Jia-Xiang.


    After all, Gu Jia-Xiang was as good as scolding them.


    Even Old Master Ye looked upset.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and replied, "I''m just a junior member of the family, so I naturally only get to sit


    here. Enough of this. Where is Lei San? Why didn''t hee? Did he send the things I wanted?"


    Ye Fan wasn''t acquainted with Gu Jia-Xiang.


    But when he heard his identity, he reckoned Lei San sent him here.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan was spot on.


    Gu Jia-Xiang immediately replied Ye Fan reverently, "Mr Chu, Master Lei wanted me to send a


    message. He is escorting the goods and will be here soon. Also, Master Lei sent me toe first and


    pay my respects to both you and your mother."


    "That''s thoughtful of him," replied Ye Fan as he nodded and lowered his head to pour a cup of tea.


    Then he said, "My mother is in the living room. If you want to pay your respects to her, be my guest."


    Gu Jia-Xiang was instantly delighted to see Ye Fan nod. Then he turned and headed into the Ye


    residence.


    "Mr Gu,e on in and have a seat! We are certainly surprised that a big shot like you is visiting us!"


    said Ye Fan''s grandmother warmly. She instantly stood up to wee Gu Jia-Xiang when he walked


    in.


    But Gu Jia-Xiang ignored the olddy and brushed her aside when she blocked his way.


    He looked around and quickly zeroed in on ady with a graceful demeanor.


    He walked over and said respectfully, "You must be Mr Ye''s mother, right?"


    Ye Xi-Mei frowned a little in surprise and asked, "Do we know each other?"


    Gu Jia-Xiang shook his head and replied, "Although we haven''t met, I thought Mr Ye''s mother ought to


    be an elegant and refined woman since he is peerless and dignified. There are only four women in


    here. That olddy and the beautiful young woman are the wrong age, so they couldn''t be it. The


    woman beside youcks grace and looks ugly, so she isn''t fit to be Mr Ye''s mother. Only you are fit to


    be Mr Ye''s mother considering your age, grace, and appearance."


    Gu Jia-Xiang spoke with candor in a gentlemanly manner and was polite. He certainly was a worldly-


    wise man after being on top for so long.


    But Gu Jia-Xiang''s words provoked Ye Xi-Lan.


    Ye Xi-Lan instantly exploded.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean bycking grace and being ugly? How can I be unfit to be Ye


    Fan''s mother? That''s mindboggling! Do you know both my children came in first in the county for the


    national college entrance exam? They have guaranteed cement in Yanjing University. How could


    you belittle me? You are blind!" scoffed Ye Xi-Lan angrily as sheughed at Gu Jia-Xiang.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Instead, Gu Jia-Xiang shook his head and said, "First in the county for the national college entrance


    exam and guaranteed cement in Yanjing University? Is that considered high achievement? Lei


    Group fires dozens of graduates from top colleges in China each year! Did theye in first in the


    county? Even Jiangdong''s top schr is just one of my ordinary employees."


    Gu Jia-Xiang spoke a few words in a cultured manner, leaving Ye Xi-Lan mortified and speechless!


    If it was some otherpany in question, Ye Xi-Lan might not have bought it and would have thought


    he was bragging.


    Since Lei Corporation was one of the top five businesses in the province, Ye Xi-Lan believed him!


    Then Gu Jia-Xiang ignored Ye Xi-Lan and said to Ye Xi-Mei respectfully, "Madam Ye, since it''s the


    Lunar New Year, I came on behalf of Lei Corporation to wish you a happy new year! I must say, you


    have raised such a wonderful son."


    Gu Jia-Xiang smiled as he paid his respects reverently.


    Ye Xi-Mei was immediately dumbstruck.


    Her eyes were filled with shock.


    "Mr Gu, what are you doing? You are a big shot in the city. How can you do this?" said Ye Xi-Mei and


    stood up when she realized Gu Jia-Xiang was here to offer his well wishes for the new year.


    Ye Xi-Mei certainly didn''t dare to ept this for no reason.


    Everyone was astonished. Then Ye Ya''s wife asked in disbelief, "Mr Gu, did you make a mistake? Why


    did you wish her a happy new year? My older sister''s husband divorced her, so now she''s just a farmer,


    and her son is a useless live-in husband. How could an important man like you lower yourself and


    personally turn up to send her well wishes?"


    "Mistaken? I don''t know who you are, but how can I not know Mr Chu?" replied Gu Jia-Xiang sternly as


    he frowned at them.


    They were so startled that they instantly shut up.


    After paying respects and giving Ye Xi-Mei a present, Gu Jia-Xiang got up and left.


    Since Master Lei had other tasks for him, he couldn''t linger.


    After Gu Jia-Xiang left, the Ye residence fell into a silence.


    Ye Tian and the others went into a protracted silence and could not wrap their minds around it.


    Ye Jian spat in disbelief, "Did the GM of Lei Group just pay respects to Ye Fan and his mother for the


    Lunar New Year? What the hell? He must be messing with us!"


    Ye Jian found it unfathomable.


    Ye Jian was not alone. Even Old Master Ye asked Ye Xi-Mei perplexedly, "Xi-Mei, do you know Mr


    Gu?"


    Ye Xi-Lan shook her head and replied, "No, we''ve never met before."


    Then Ye Xi-Lan and the others heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Ye Xi-Lan thought her older sister somehow got acquainted with Gu Jia-Xiang and were close friends


    with him.


    From the looks of it now, she had thought too much of it.


    "Just what I thought! Mr Gu is a big shot. How could my older sister be worthy of his acquaintance? He


    must have gone to the wrong house," sneered Ye Xi-Lan coldly.


    But Ye Xi-Mei said softly, "Although I don''t know him, judging from what he said, he visited on ount


    of Fan."


    "What?! How could he be here because of Ye Fan? Stop lying to yourself! Just look at your son. He''s a


    live-in husband! Do you think Mr Gu is an idiot? Why would the GM of a multi-billion dorpany


    who is Master Lei''s trusted subordinate lower himself and pay his respects because of a live-in


    husband? Who''s going to believe that? Moreover, your son''s inws are in Yunzhou while Mr Gu works


    in Jingzhou,


    so they are miles apart, and there''s no way they could have met. Here because of your son? What a


    joke!" Ye Xi-Lan scoffed while Ye Ya''s wife looked contemptuously andughed.


    But a voice came from outside and interrupted them.

 Chapter 775 The Ye Familys Shock

    Chapter 775 The Ye Family''s Shock


    The voice of the boy receiving guests at the door suddenly rang through the air.


    "Mr Xu Wan-Qiu, CEO of Golden Era Corporation, is here!


    His bright voice came like an unexpected thunderp. The Ye family had just reverted to calmness


    when waves of surprise surged through once again.


    What?


    "Xu Wan-Qiu from the Golden Era Corporation! Oh my god! What brings him here?" said someone in


    the living room with his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. He felt as though thunder had


    prated through his ears and he shuddered.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hmmm? Who is Xu Wan-Qiu? Is he powerful?" asked someone quizzically.


    The people seated in the Ye residence were all locals, so they probably weren''t even as worldly-wise


    as Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So when they heard Xu Wan-Qiu''s name, many of them didn''t know him or where he was from.


    But there were plenty of people present, and some of them were bound to know.


    Someone quickly replied, "You asked if he''s powerful?! That goes without saying! Mr Xu is powerful


    and incredible! It''s normal that you don''t know him. After all, his nickname is more famous than his real


    name! I''m sure everyone has heard of Xu Si-Hai, right?"


    Ye Ya''s face twitched as he trembled.


    His eyes nearly popped out from their sockets out of disbelief.


    "Mr Niu...Niu, are...are you saying he''s Xu... Xu Si-Hai?" shouted Ye Ya with his lips trembling.


    After all, a man''s reputation preceded him.


    Xu Si-Hai''s name was legendary in Jingzhou''s corporate world!


    By the time Ye Ya started his business, Xu Si-Hai had already been the richest man in Jingzhou for a


    decade. Also, he created Sihai Chamber of Commerce and was a real leader in Jingzhou''s business


    circles.


    Xu Si-Hai slowly made a name for himself because of Sihai Chamber of Commerce.


    Back in the day at his prime, the only person in this city who could contest Xu Si-Hai was Lei San.


    Of course, due to the emergence of online trading in recent years, Xu Si-Hai had lost his title as the


    number one tycoon in Jingzhou.


    However, Xu Si-Hai still garnered deep respect.


    Even now, only two other people in Jingzhou could contend with Xu Si-Hai in terms of wealth and


    power.


    First was the wealthiest man in Jingzhou, followed by Lei San.


    So Ye Ya was certainly excited that the third richest man in Jingzhou hade


    calling.


    "Why would I lie? Xu Si-Hai is the president of Sihai Chamber of Commerce, who remained as the


    richest man in Jingzhou for over 10 years!" said Niu Ji-Li deeply in a resounding voice. He sounded


    both excited and in awe at the man.


    Since he was an entrepreneur, he naturally admired these tycoons in business circles.


    Ye Ya was thoroughly astonished by what Niu Ji-Li said.


    His lips parted while his body trembled. He was so excited that his mind almost went nk.


    "Oh my god! Even a legend like him hase to the Ye family to extend his well wishes for the new


    year!" said Ye Ya excitedly. The crowd was all curious to know whom Xu Si-Hai was visiting.


    "Ya, is he your guest?" asked Old Master Ye as he looked at Ye Ya.


    Ye Ya shook his head. Then he shivered while he replied fearfully, "How...how is that possible? Your


    son only has any reputation to speak of in Yeyang. How could I manage to invite a legend like him?"


    Then Old Master Ye looked at his youngest daughter, Ye Xi-Lan, and asked, "Lan, is he here


    because of you?"


    Ye Xi-Lan briefly contemted before she shook her head and replied, "Dad, I don''t think so. Although


    my husband is well known, most of his connections are in Jianghai. He barely knows any big shots in


    Jingzhou."


    So all eyes turned towards Ye Tian in unison.


    Old Master Ye looked over too and said, "If he isn''t here to visit Ya or Lan, then he must be here for


    you."


    The others nodded and chimed in to agree.


    "Gosh, it looks like Deputy County Mayor Ye is about to get promoted. Or else, why would someone


    like Xu Si-Hai visit personally? Congrattions, Deputy County Mayor Ye!"


    By elimination, everyone thought Xu Si-Hai was here to visit Ye Tian.


    After all, Old Master Ye only had four children.


    Since Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Lan denied it, then he must be here for Ye Tian.


    And no one even stopped to consider he might be here because of Ye Xi-Mei.


    She was a divorcee who ended up bing a farmer, and her son even married into the Qiu family.


    Just as Ye Xi-Lan mentioned earlier, even a fool wouldn''t visit people like them during the holidays, let


    alone big shots like the Sihai Chamber of Commerce''s president.


    Dong Mei felt apprehensive when she heard everyone ttering Ye Tian.


    Since he was her husband, Dong Mei knew best.


    Her husband never once talked about any likely promotion or being connected to influential men like Xu


    Si-Hai.


    So Dong Mei couldn''t help asking in panic, "Did Xu Si-Hai reallye because of you?"


    Ye Tian contemted before he said hesitantly, "I guess. I went with the county mayor to have dinner


    with Mr Xust year when he visited. He probably came because we bought him dinner. Moreover, who


    else here can have contact with someone as influential as him other than me? So he must be here to


    visit me. Haha! Let''s go, Honey. Come with me to wee Mr Xu.¡±


    Ye Tian at first wondered whether Xu Si-Hai was here to visit him and had doubts about it.


    However, after some analysis, Ye Tian was instantly certain that Xu Si-Hai was here to see him.


    Who else could Xu Si-Hai be visiting in the Ye family other than him?


    So Ye Tian hurried over with his wife to wee him excitedly.


    "Mr Xu, long time no see. Wee..." greeted Ye Tian enthusiastically as he asked after Xu Si-Hai.


    But Xu Si-Hai unexpectedly brushed Ye Tian and his wife aside like dogs the moment they walked up in


    front of him.


    "Wh-what..." stammered Ye Tian in shock as the corner of his eye twitched hard.


    Why the hell did Xu Si-Hai brush them aside without a word?


    Ye Tian''s face was twitching madly as he felt utterly insulted in his heart.


    Everyone was astonished and found his gesture unfathomable.


    They quickly wondered perhaps Xu Si-Hai wasn''t here to visit Ye Tian.


    "Haha! Then he must be here for me.


    Maybe he wants to talk about a partnership because he sees potential in


    our food factory?" said Ye Ya with his eyes glinting instantly.


    Then he happily told his wife and son to follow him and receive Xu Si-Hai.

 Chapter 776 Mr Chu Again?

    Chapter 776 Mr Chu Again?


    Since they were family, they ought to put on a united front.


    If Xu Si-Hai wasn''t here to visit Ye Tian for the New Year holidays, then it was Ye Ya''s turn


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After they realized that he wasn''t acquainted with Ye Tian, Ye Ya went over with his wife and son to


    wee him.


    "Mr Xu, sorry for not receiving you at the door. We should be the ones visiting you, considering how


    reputable you are. How could you have taken the trouble toe personally?" said Ye Ya as he asked


    after Xu Si-Hai from some distance away.


    Ye Jian even called him ''Uncle Xu'' nonstop ingratiatingly.


    Judging from their tone of voice, Xu Si-Hai reckoned they were probably one of the Ye family members.


    So he stopped and smiled as he replied, "You''re too kind. I can''tpare to Mr Chu in terms of


    reputation, so I should be the one visiting him."


    Ye Ya''s family were surprised by his reply once more.


    Mr Chu?


    Mr Chu again?


    Didn''t Gu Jia-Xiang say he was visiting Mr Chu too?


    But what on earth was going on?


    This was the old Ye residence, so how could there be anyone going by Chu here?


    Ye Ya''s face turned dark, but he put on a forced smiled and asked politely, "Mr Xu, are you sure you


    are here looking for Mr Chu? But this is the Ye residence, so most of us go by Ye. How can there be


    anyone going by Chu here?" Ye Ya smiled as he spoke.


    Everyone just looked on in confusion as they waited for what would happen next.


    But no one noticed the mysterious smile on a beautiful girl''s face as she sat in the living room drinking


    tea with her head


    lowered.


    The stunning girl with smiling eyes was Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    And the only person who was capable of smiling was this Queen of Jiangdong.


    The rest of them might not know better, but Qiu Mu-Cheng certainly did.


    This so-called Mr Chu was none other than her husband, Ye Fan.


    "He''s so awful. Everywhere he goes, he brings chaos. Would it kill him to stay out of the spotlight?"


    thought Qiu Mu-Cheng as she shook her head and recalled how familiar this scene appeared.


    Didn''t Ye Fan do the same thing in Yunzhou, keeping everyone in the dark while he bluffed them?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was once badly deceived by Ye Fan too.


    In hindsight, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t me Ye Fan for the misunderstanding.


    After all, Ye Fan told Qiu Mu-Cheng countless times that he was Mr Chu, but she didn''t buy it.


    If she didn''t witness it first hand at the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Qiu Mu-Cheng would never believe


    that the unknown and submissive man who married into the Qiu family was the renowned King of


    Jiangdong, Mr Chu.


    "But his surname is clearly Ye, so why did he make everyone call him Mr Chu?" wondered Qiu Mu-


    Cheng quizzically.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no clue that Ye Fan''s real surname was Chu.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled from inside the residence. Then Xu Si-Hai nodded and replied Ye Ya in the


    courtyard, "Well, he goes by Mr Ye too."


    The corner of Ye Ya''s eyes instantly twitched when he heard these familiar words.


    He briefly went quiet before he probed, "Then are you here to see my older brother,


    Ye Tian?"


    "Ye Tian?" replied Xu Si-Hai as he frowned, "Who''s Ye Tian? I''m here to pay my respects to Mr Ye."


    Despite Ye Jian''s silence, he already had an ominous feeling about this.


    Then he pointed into the courtyard and asked softly with his voice shaking, "Are you talking about


    him?"


    Xu Si-Hai immediately looked in the direction he was pointing.


    Then he caught sight of a skinny man sitting inside quietly as he drank tea.


    His handsome face was filled with calmness and indifference.


    Xu Si-Hai was instantly overjoyed to see him. He ignored Ye Ya and his son and quickly strode towards


    Ye Fan.


    "Oh wow, it''s been a while since west met at the Feast of the Sea and Sky. I specially came to visit


    when I heard Mr


    Chu was in Jingzhou. On behalf of Golden Era Corporation, I wish you a happy Lunar New Year. I hope


    everything goes well for you in theing year and that you will enjoy good fortune!" said Xu Si-Hai as


    he stepped forward and bowed to Ye Fan.


    His deferential voice and bowing struck everyone like an unexpected thunderp and exploded


    throughout the Ye residence.


    Everyone was caught by surprise andpletely dumbstruck.


    No one anticipated the CEO of Golden Era Corporation and president of Sihai Chamber of Commerce


    toe for the sake of Ye Fan.


    In an instant, the Ye residence fell into aplete silence leaving only Xu Si-Hai''s reverent voice


    reverberating through the air.


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    Despite the presence of such a prestigious man from the business circles, Ye Fan remained


    expressionless and calm.


    He seemed like an emperor looking down calmly at his subjects.


    He didn''t invite Xu Si-Hai to have a seat or even ask after him.


    Ye Fan merely replied indifferently after Xu Si-Hai paid his respects, "Were you sent by Lei San as


    well?"


    Xu Si-Hai nodded and replied, "That''s right. How would we know you were here if Master Lei didn''t tell


    us? Master Lei is escorting the jade and will be here soon. He wanted us toe over and wish you


    and your rtives a happy new year first."


    Ye Fan nodded before smiling to reply, "Lei San is a smart man. Enough. If you want to wish us a


    happy new year, go ahead. My mother, wife, and grandfather are sitting inside.¡±


    "In that case, I''ll go in right away, Mr Chu," replied Xu Si-Hai respectfully before he took the gifts and


    went into the residence.


    Not many people were sitting in the living room.


    Xu Si-Hai looked around and said to Ye Xi-Mei, "You must be Mr Ye''s mother, right?"


    After Ye Xi-Mei nodded, Xu Si-Hai said reverently, "I''m Xu Wan-Qiu. I''m here to wish you a happy new


    year. Here''s a little gift for you. I hope you like it."


    Xu Si-Hai looked at Ye Xi-Lan after giving the gift and continued, "You must be Mr Ye''s wife, right?"


    The atmosphere froze the moment Xu Si-Hai finished his sentence.


    And Ye Xi-Lan''s face darkened.


    She never dreamt that someone would one day mistake her as her useless nephew''s wife.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing looked uneasy. They looked at their mother before ncing at Ye


    Fan.


    If their mother was Ye Fan''s wife, wouldn''t that make Ye Fan their father?


    That would be simply insane!


    Ye Xi-Lan suppressed the fury in her heart before she gritted her teeth and replied, "I''m his aunt!"

 Chapter 777 Did He Hire Actors?

    Chapter 777 Did He Hire Actors?


    "So you''re Mr Chu''s youngest aunt. I thought so too. How could Mr Chu have married someone so old


    considering how formidable he is? He should marry someone stunning," said Xu Si-Hai confidently as


    he instantly nodded when he heard Ye Xi-Lan''s response.


    He was somewhat puzzled earlier on. Since Mr Chu was such a big man, how could his wife be so


    hideous?


    It was one thing to be old and another to be ugly.


    Of course, this was entirely Xu Si-Hai''s personal opinion.


    Although Ye Xi-Lan couldn''tpare to her Ye Xi-Mei in terms of looks, she wasn''t considered hideous


    and was probably just average.


    But since Xu Si-Hai had seen his fair share of beautiful women, Ye Xi-Mei was ugly to him.


    Ye Xi-Lan almost exploded in fury when she heard Xu Si-Hai''s words.


    Fire nearly spewed from her eyes and she was dying to burn this asshole to death.


    All these years, it was the first time she had heard anyone calling her ugly and old.


    It was undoubtedly hurtful for any woman to hear ament like this.


    Naturally, Xu Si-Hai couldn''t be bothered with Ye Xi-Lan. Instead, he raised his head and looked


    around. Then Xu Si-Hai was instantly awestruck by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s stunning looks when his eyes


    Xu Si-Hai stepped forward and said respectfully to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "You must be Mr Chu''s wife, right?"


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded, he continued, "You certainly are stunning! In the entire Jiangdong, only


    your beauty is worthy of Mr Chu''s unsurpassable power."


    Xu Si-Hai stepped forward and paid his respects to Old Master Ye after wishing Qiu Mu-Cheng a happy


    new year.


    "Happy Lunar New Year, Old Master Ye. You have groomed a good grandson. The Ye family is bound


    to achieve great sess with Mr Chu around. It will certainly be the number one rich and


    powerful family in Jingzhou before long. When the timees, even Master Lei will have to toast you


    respectfully when he sees you," said Xu Si-Hai as he chuckled.


    Although he was ttering Old Master Ye, he spoke the truth!


    Considering Ye Fan''s status in Jiangdong, even though this was only his mother''s side of the family,


    they could certainly rise to the summit of power in Jingzhou purely because they were rted to Ye


    Fan!


    As the saying went, once someone finds the road to sess, even his chickens and dogs can be


    deities.


    Although he couldn''t turn animals into gods, it was easy as pie for the King of Jiangdong to let his


    family members leadvish lives.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, if Ye Fan were the King of Jiangdong in ancient times, then the Ye family would be deemed


    rtives of the royal family.


    But Old Master Ye awkwardly smiled when he heard Xu Si-Hai''s words and didn''t know what to say.


    All his life, people praised Ye Jian and Ye Yu-Yan, but it was the first time someonemended Ye


    Fan.


    Old Master Ye couldn''t tell whether Xu Si-Hai was being serious, so he merely smiled awkwardly.


    After he was done wishing Old Master Ye a happy new year, Xu Si-Hai got up to leave.


    Old Master Ye tried to keep him for lunch, but Xu Si-Hai rejected his offer.


    He knew himself that he was a nobody to Mr Chu. So how could he stay here?


    In a moment, all the powerful men from the city will be arriving.


    He might be an influential man in


    Jingzhou, but Xu Si-Hai wasn''t considered important in the rest of Jiangdong.


    So after Xu Si-Hai toasted Ye Fan, he left quickly.


    Even after Xu Si-Hai had left for some time, the people in the Ye residence remained dumbstruck.


    Ye Ya and Ye Tian''s families stared inconceivably at what just happened.


    The president of Sihai Chamber of Commerce and an important pioneer of Jingzhou''s corporate circles


    had just shockinglye to send Ye Fan his well wishes for the new year.


    "He''s just an abandoned son and a useless live-in husband. Why would Xu Si-Hai visit him?" said Ye


    Ya in disbelief.


    Ye Ya''s wife shook his head too and added, "Exactly, it''s impossible. I think Ye Fan and his mother


    hired him to put on a show. If you don''t believe me, then just check the present Mr Xu gave them! The


    truth will be revealed with one look. Do you dare to show it to us, Xi-Mei? Of course, if you don''t want to


    show it to us out of guilt, there''s no way we can stop you either."


    Ye Ya''s wife sneered coldly, seeming certain that Xu Si-Hai was an actor Ye Fan hired.


    Ye Fan was just a useless live-in husband to them. How could he get a big shot like Xu Si-Hai to visit


    him?


    "Erm..." said Ye Xi-Mei with uncertainty the moment Ye Ya''s wife finished her sentence.


    She was worried that the man was her son''s hired help too.


    In that case, the gift he just gave her wouldn''t be anything expensive.


    If Ye Fan got exposed, they would undoubtedly be even more disgraced.


    Ye Xi-Mei nced at her son hesitantly, hoping that Ye Fan would say something.


    But Ye Fan continued to sit quietly in the courtyard drinking tea calmly. He seemedpletely unaware


    of the events transpiring in the living room.


    "Why, Xi-Mei? You don''t dare to open it?" asked Ye Ya''s wife as the look of ridicule on her face


    intensified when she noticed Ye Xi-Mei''s reaction.


    "See, Dad! I was right. I just knew your grandson, Ye Fan, must have hired that guy earlier as an actor.


    What Xu Si-Hai? What CEO? They are all lies. Why would a powerful man humble himself and pay


    respects to a live-in husband? Your grandson hired them to deceive us for the sake of his pathetic


    pride," said Ye Ya''s wife as sheughed smugly.


    Ye Xi-Lan chimed in, "Exactly, Dad! He has no aplishments, but he lied for the sake of his vain


    glory. Dad, Ye Fan is a disgrace to the Ye family, so we should make him leave quickly, then we won''t


    have to look at this annoying brat anymore."


    Ye Xi-Lan scolded Ye Fan furiously and threw her temper on him after Xu Si-Hai infuriated her.


    Just as everyone verbally condemned Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng, who had remained silent all this time,


    quietly raised her head to look at Ye Xi-Mei and said gently, "Mum, since they want to see the present,


    then why don''t you open it for them?"


    "But..." stuttered Ye Xi-Mei worriedly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng encouraged her, "Mum, it''s okay. Just open it."


    After Ye Xi-Mei heard Qiu Mu-Cheng''s suggestion, she steeled herself.


    So be it then.


    Ye Xi-Mei mustered her courage before she gritted her teeth and opened the present.


    OOH...

 Chapter 778 Climbing up the Social Ladder

    Chapter 778 Climbing up the Social Ladder


    It was as if Ye Xi-Mei had pulled a precious sword from its sheath when she opened the gift box.


    The moment she opened the box, a dazzling glow surged like waves from inside.


    In an instant, everyone in the residence trembled in amazement.


    A piece of shiny gold silk fabric sat neatly folded in the gift box.


    Ye Ya''s wife went over to pick up the silk from the box. She opened it in front of everyone without a


    word with the swish.


    A silk embroidery instantly emerged before everyone''s eyes.


    The exquisite workmanship, lovely and elegant embroidery of peonies left many of their eyes glinting.


    "Huh? What on earth is this? It''s just a stupid piece of embroidery. I''ve bought stuff like this before. We


    have embroidery of a thousand galloping horses back at my


    ce. It is many times bigger than this but cost only $2,000.1 reckon this one is worth $1,000 at best,"


    said Ye Ya''s wife as she chuckled the moment she saw it was merely embroidery.


    She held the peony embroidery up and sneered contemptuously.


    Her words were tantly filled with ridicule.


    "From the looks of it now, he truly was acting, right?"


    "Ye Fan is such a vain man."


    "How could he pay people money to act as their guests?"


    "Vain people like him are destined to spend their lives in failure."


    All the guestsughed when they heard what Ye Ya''s wife said.


    Everyone shook their heads and ridiculed one after another.


    Then came a cry of shock ringing from the crowd.


    "Is that...Is that gold embroidery?! Oh my god! It''s gold embroidery and of peonies even. It''s a treasure.


    A true treasure!" said someone suddenly as he came running over to admire the peony embroidery like


    it was a priceless treasure.


    With tears of joy brimming from his eyes.


    "Hmm, Zhu?"


    "What gold embroidery?"


    "Is this a treasure even?"


    "You must be confused, right?¡±


    "Didn''t Mrs Ye just say this embroidery was just worth $1,000 at best?"


    "How can a $1,000 embroidery be considered a treasure?" said everyone perplexedly.


    "$1,000?¡± said the man as he shook his head and sneered rudely. "What would a woman know?


    $1,000? Even $10 million isn''t enough to buy this! Do you know what this is? It''s gold embroidery! In


    other words, these gold peonies are embroidered with pure gold thread. Also, I''ve seen this piece


    before. Justst month at Jingzhou''s auction, Xu Si-Hai paid $28 million for it! One of the top


    embroiderers in the country spent her life painstakingly embroidering it. From the looks of it now, Xu Si-


    Hai bought it to give it to her. Just this piece of art alone is probably worth more than half of Yeyang, so


    of course, it''s a rare treasure!" Zhu Gong-Ming spoke excitedly.


    Everyone went silent in shock when they heard this.


    They were all gasping with astonishment.


    "What...what are you saying here? Is this embroidery worth $28 million? Damn! You must be kidding!"


    eximed Ye Jian as his eyes nearly popped out from their sockets.


    Ye Ya''s wife shouted with her eyes red, "That''s right! How can that be? It''s just some dumb embroidery.


    How can it fetch $28 million? How could he spend so much on their useless family? It''s fake. It must be


    fake! Mr Zhu, take a close look. This can''t be authentic."


    Ye Ya''s wife''s eyes were filled with panic and disbelief.


    "Fake, my ass! I, Zhu Gong-Ming, have spent half my life selling jewelry. Do you have a keener eye


    than mine? Do you think I can''t tell whether this is authentic? Trust me when I say it''s worth $28 million!


    If you don''t believe me, just hold it and see how heavy it is. Would it be this heavy if it weren''t


    embroidered in pure gold?" retorted Zhu Gong-Ming angrily.


    He hated it when people questioned his ability.


    He used his eyes to eke out a living by appraising art like this. If anyone cast doubts, it was no different


    from destroying his means of living.


    Ye Ya and the others were dumbstruck when they heard how resolute Zhu Gong-Ming was.


    They nced at Ye Fan before looking at the embroidery worth an astronomical sum and felt jealous


    and hateful.


    Even till now, Ye Ya''s wife remained in disbelief at the sight before her.


    She couldn''t help shaking her head and stubbornly denying, "Impossible. That''spletely impossible!


    Ye Fan is merely a live-in husband and an abandoned son. How could he deserve a gift like this? This


    can''t be happening!"


    But the moment Ye Ya''s wife finished shouting, many posh cars came driving over to the Ye residence.


    They were all Mercedes-Benz, BMW, Audi and Cayenne cars.


    Almost every car was worth over a million.


    They pulled up in unison as though they had agreed to do this beforehand.


    They were all dressed smartly in suits and had an extraordinary demeanor.


    They gave off a dignified aura as they walked.


    With a single look, one could see that they were probably remarkable people.


    Sure enough, after they handed their name cards over to the boy receiving them at the door, their


    names reverberated through the Ye residence like thunder.


    "Mr Ding Zhi-Dong, CEO of Auspicious Phoenix Holding Company, is here!"


    What?


    "Ding Zhi-Dong? Is that the multibillionaire, Ding Zhi-Dong?" said someone in utter shock.


    "Mr Xu Jiu-Yang, CEO of Jiuyang Industrial, is here!"


    Oh...my...god...


    "Is it that Jiuyang Industrial that''s worth hundreds of billions?" someone else gasped.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After the boy finally announced thest guest''s name, everyone went into an uproar!


    "The head of Yaohua Group and richest man in Jingzhou, Mr Lin Yao-Hua, is here!"


    KABOOM!


    It felt as though a raging wind had just gushed by and exploded like a thunderp.


    Everyone was awestruck.


    And their minds went nk.


    They stared in a daze as they inhaled cold air deeply.


    Waves of shock flooded in their hearts.


    "The head of Yaohua Group?"


    "The...the richest man in Jingzhou?"


    What on earth?!


    Many people went insane after hearing Lin


    Yao-Hua''s arrival.


    Their faces twitched wildly as the corners of their eyes quivered.


    They never dreamed of seeing the richest man in Jingzhou at the Ye family''s tiny family gathering.


    "They are going ces."


    "They are really going ces now."


    "Even the richest man in Jingzhou is here!"


    "What''s going on with the Ye family this year?"


    ''They must be climbing up the socialdder, right?"


    "Incredible!¡±


    "Simply incredible!"


    "From the looks of it, Yeyang will be blessed with a rich and powerful family soon."


    "The Ye family will have great aplishments!"


    The townsfolk standing outside the old Ye residence watching were all startled by the news.


    They were thrilled and filled with envy and admiration for the Ye family.


    Everyone thought the most powerful guests they would receive were county government officials.


    But who would have expected the Ye family to have such remarkable guests this year?


    Even influential people in the business world came from the city to wish them a happy new year.


    It was so spectacr that it was undoubtedly unprecedented for the residents of the small town.


    Little did they know that this was just a warm-up!


    Everyone thought Lin Yao-Hua was the highlight of the day.


    They couldn''t imagine that things had barely begun.

 Chapter 779 Everyone Went into a Shock

    Chapter 779 Everyone Went into a Shock


    Outside the Ye residence, everyone was in an uproar.


    Voices filled the air like steam from boiling water.


    But there wasplete silence in the Ye residence.


    Everyone was stunned by the guests'' arrival. Ye Tian and Ye Ya were dumbfounded when they heard


    the names of these important people. They were so stunned that they went speechless.


    Although they were only separated by a door, the atmosphere was poles apart.


    Everyone was in an uproar outside.


    However, no one made a peep inside the residence.


    It was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    The only sound echoing through the air were these big shots'' footsteps as they walked in.


    Their heavy footstepsnded on the tiles and caused tremors in their hearts.


    Ye Ya was already so shocked that he didn''t dare to move.


    Ye Tian was equally shocked and speechless.


    The only person who could remain calm was Old Master Ye.


    Although Old Master Ye didn''t know why so many influential people were visiting him for the holidays,


    they were doing their family a huge favor just by turning up.


    The Ye family had to y good hosts and be polite.


    So Old Master Ye hurried Ye Tian and Ye Ya to go out and receive their guests.


    But no matter how Old Master Ye shouted at them, neither of them dared to budge.


    They had clearly learnt their lessons well and were fearful of further embarrassment.


    It was fine if these guests were really there to visit them, but if they weren''t, they didn''t want to put on a


    thick skin to wee them and end up leaving with their tails between their legs.


    So for a while, no one in the entire Ye family dared to receive these important guests.


    But Lin Yao-Hua and the others weren''t upset.


    After entering the residence, they looked around.


    Very quickly, they found Ye Fan quietly sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea by himself.


    These Jingzhou tycoons hurried over immediately to pay their respects to Ye Fan when they spotted


    him.


    "I, Ding Zhi-Dong, from Auspicious Phoenix Holding Company..." "I, Xu Jiu-Yang from Jiuyang


    Industrial...'' "I, Lin Yao-Hua, is here on behalf of Yaohua Group to pay our respects to Mr Chu and wish


    you a happy new year!"


    "We wish Mr Chu a prosperous new year!"


    The richest man in Jingzhou, Lin Yao-Hua, took the lead, and everyone paid their respects to Ye Fan in


    unison.


    Their waves of voices merged and flooded throughout the residence.


    Their reverent voices shook everyone.


    Silence!


    There was a deathly silence!


    The entire Ye residence wentpletely quiet.


    Ye Tian stood petrified while Ye Ya''s eyes were wide open.


    Ye Xi-Lan forgot to breathe, and Ye Ya''s wife was stupefied.


    Their kids were also trembling in shock with their mouths gaping.


    Everyone present stared awestruck at the sight unfolding before them.


    "Are...Are these people...all...all here to see Ye Fan?" asked Ye Jian with his voice and body trembling.


    But Lin Yao-Hua and the otherspletely dismissed the Ye family''s reaction.


    They were mainly there to see Mr Chu.


    Lei San clearly went all out to make Ye Fan happy.


    He did his utmost to gather jade for Ye Fan and even got all the rich and powerful people in Jingzhou to


    visit him and send him well wishes for the new year.


    Of course, Lin Yao-Hua and the others were more than happy to oblige Lei San''s appeal.


    It was a win-win situation for them.


    They could get to meet Ye Fan in person while putting the Ye family in the limelight.


    Lin Yao-Hua and the others couldn''t be bothered with the rest of the Ye family.


    They only spoke more politely to them on ount of Ye Fan.


    The Ye family was nothing in the eyes of these business veterans if not for Ye Fan.


    After paying their respects to Ye Fan, they entered the living room to wish Ye Xi-Mei, Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    and Old Master Ye a happy new year one after another.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei were the women whom Ye Fan was the closest to in the world, it


    went without saying that they ought to offer their well wishes if they wanted to tter Ye Fan.


    Also, Old Master Ye was the head of the family, so he deserved their respects.


    Lin Yao-Hua and the others ignored Ye Fan''s grandmother and the other rtives.


    After all, since Ye Fan didn''t introduce them, they didn''t know how they were rted and thought they


    were guests like them.


    So when Ye Tian and Ye Ya took the initiative to chat with them, Lin Yao-Hua ignored them.


    Instead, Lin Yao-Hua''s bodyguard standing behind him pushed them aside.


    "Don''t block the way. Get out of our way!" said a cold voicending on Ye Ya''s face like a tight p.


    Ye Ya''s face instantly flushed crimson as he obediently gave way.


    His entire family felt particrly embarrassed when these guests treated their nephew so differently.


    Ye Ya thought their family would be in the limelight today.


    From the looks of it now, their family had already be aughingstock.


    After wishing Ye Fan a happy new year, Lin


    Yao-Hua and the others bid farewell and got up to leave.


    "Mr Chu, Master Lei will be here soon. Since wee from a lowly background, we won''t disturb you


    further."


    After they said goodbye to Ye Fan reverently, they left as everyone watched on in surprise.


    Ye Xi-Mei was giddy the entire time.


    Ever since they were driven out of the Chu family ten years ago, Ye Xi-Mei slumped into boundless


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    darkness from her previously bright and promising life.


    Ye Xi-Mei assumed she would spend the rest of her life in endless darkness submissively.


    But these people unexpectedly turned up and put her in the limelight, so she enjoyed a lot of attention


    today.


    She looked at the gold embroidery in her hands worth tens of millions before looking at her ravishing


    daughter-inw,


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, and recalled how the richest man in Jingzhou just paid his respects to her.


    Everything seemed hazy and surreal.


    Ye Xi-Mei felt as though she was dreaming.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s eyes had turned red unknowingly, and they glinted with joy.


    She trembled and turned to Qiu Mu-Cheng as she asked, "Is...is this all for real? Mu-Cheng, are you


    really Fan''s wife? Were... were they all really here to wish Fan and his family a happy new year?"

 Chapter 780 Ye Tians Home Court

    Chapter 780 Ye Tian''s Home Court


    "Mum, it''s all true. See how outstanding your son is?" said Qiu Mu-Cheng gently with a smile.


    Her beautiful eyes brightly flickered as sheughed happily.


    No one else could understand how Ye Xi-Mei felt now except for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She felt the same way Ye Xi-Mei did when she saw Ye Fan step forward to let everyone pay their


    respects to him at Haiyuan Restaurant.


    She was shaken and found it so surreal that she thought she was dreaming.


    Ye Xi-Mei was crying tears of joy while Ye Ya and his family looked uneasy and afraid to speak up.


    Their family slumped their shoulders dejectedly and didn''t dare to keep up their arrogance.


    They were the ones who suffered the greatest blow from the sight unfolding before them.


    Ye Ya and his wife recalled how smug they were when their guests first started knocking on their doors.


    Ye Jian even bragged to Ye Fan about how well connected their family was.


    But they didn''t expect all the influential tycoons in Jingzhou toe and visit one after another.


    Since people like Xu Si-Hai and Lin Yao-Hua were all influential people, Ye Ya and his family couldn''t


    help feeling even more embarrassed.


    After all, most of his guests were owners of feed mills or pig farms.


    But Ye Fan''s visitors were either CEOs of businesses worth billions or chairmen of listedpanies.


    Also, they gavevish gifts like the gold embroidery worth millions.


    On the contrary, all that Ye Ya''s family received were cigarettes, alcohol, and the most expensive gift


    was a watch worth


    about $1,000.


    Inparison to Ye Fan, their family''s guests were nothing but a pile of shit andpletely out of their


    leagues.


    Ye Ya''s family was undoubtedly embarrassed by the situation.


    Ye Ya''s wife lowered her head crimson from shame without daring to look at Ye Xi-Mei anymore.


    Despite their disgrace, Ye Ya and his family found it unfathomable how the useless live-in husband


    managed to have so many big shots knocking at his door today.


    Old Master Ye started to have a whole new level of understanding of his eldest grandson as well.


    Old Master Ye looked at Ye Fan, who was quietly sitting in the courtyard calmly drinking tea and


    sighed, "Tian, I think we underestimated Fan. He must have aplished a lot while he was away all


    these years. I used to think he was the most unpromising kid in his generation, but we were mistaken


    from the looks of it now. Fan is the most outstanding child in the Ye family after all!"


    Old Master Ye spoke deeply with joy in his eyes.


    Other than Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng, Old Master Ye was probably the only person who was


    genuinely happy for Ye Fan from the bottom of his heart.


    "Outstanding, my ass! All he did was do some business. What is there for him to be smug about? Does


    he really think that he''s a big shot now that he has the backing of these men? In my eyes, he''s


    nothing," sneered Ye Tian coldly with his face livid.


    Then Ye Tian continued, "These lowly businessmen. How dare he show me such poor attitude and


    push me aside? We have given these merchants too much freedom, and now they''re stepping all over


    us. Tomorrow, I will make these lousy merchants pay the price!"


    Ye Tian''s eyes were icy cold as fury seethed in his heart.


    Ye Tian was clearly still upset about how Xu Si-Hai shoved him aside like a dog.


    Since Ye Tian was a high ranking government official, he was used to enjoying the best treatment.


    In the past, be in the town, county, political or business circles, everyone treated him courteously.


    But everyone''s disregard for Ye Tian today undoubtedly made him feel insulted and furious.


    Moreover, Ye Tian always disliked Ye Fan.


    So Ye Tian couldn''t stand the sight of Ye Fan''s family doing well, and his hatred for him soared


    intensely.


    Although Ye Tian was shocked by the tycoons who came to pay their respects to Ye Fan, it was mere


    surprise, and he would never bow to their family because of this.


    After all, Ye Tian looked down on entrepreneurs from the bottom of his heart.


    In China, officials had always been held in high regard. Hence, Ye Tian thought highly of himself and


    felt that Xu Si-Hai and the others were mere lowly mercenaries, and he had nothing to fear.


    The true VIPs would arrive when his guests from the official circles turned up in a minute.


    Ye Tian mulled in his heart without uttering a word.


    Instead, he glumly sat there in silence as he waited.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, amotion took ce outside the old residence before long.


    Many cars with red gs on them came driving in slowly.


    Momentster, the boy received them at the door and announced their entrance loudly.


    "Qin Hong-Fei, County Mayor of Dongyang, is here!"


    "Mr Shen Bi-Chen, County Mayor of Huachun, is here!"


    "Mr Zheng Yuan-Bo, head of the Disciplinary Inspection Committee of Jiuhua, is here!"


    The announcements echoed through the air one after another like surging waves.


    Ye Tian was instantly delighted to hear these familiar names.


    After suffering in silence for so long, it was finally his turn to show off.


    So the moment they arrived at the residence, Ye Tian stood up and said, "Haha! Let''s go, Honey. It''s


    our home court now. Come with me to receive those government leaders."


    After feeling suppressed for so long, Ye Tian finally recovered the spotlight and his pride.


    He held his wife''s hand as he walked out to the door with his head held high to receive them.


    "Oh my! Happy new year, Deputy County Mayor Ye."


    "You sure look like you''re in high spirits after west met half a year ago."


    "I heard that you will get transferred into the city next year."


    "Then you will rise meteorically."


    Everyone ttered Ye Tian one after another when they saw him.


    Ye Tian waved his hand nonstop and sighed, "The promotion isn''t set in stone yet. You can


    congratte me when I seed. Come on in to the house."


    "Hey, we aren''tte, are we?¡±


    "I set out first thing in the morning and drove for over an hour."


    "Luckily, we made it for lunch."


    "Or else, no one will feed us."


    They bantered as Ye Tian, and his wife led them into the hall to get seated.


    The passersby outside sighed in envy when they caught sight of this.

 Chapter 781 Arrival

    Chapter 781 Arrival


    "Gosh, Tian seems to be doing well this year!"


    "Even the government official from Jinhua came to visit him!"


    "That''s a county-level city!"


    "It seems like Ye Tian will certainly get promoted next year."


    "The Ye family is truly going to have a high ranking government official!"


    Many of them sighed and discussed these things among themselves enviously.


    The shock which Ye Fan gave them earlier dissipated instantly.


    All eyes fell on Ye Tian and his family.


    After all, people from the countryside had an inexplicable admiration for government officials.


    In their eyes, only government officials and corporate jobs were considered decent jobs. Their biggest


    objective when they sent their children to school was for them to study hard and work for the


    government in the future.


    To them, regardless of how well you performed in other industries, it was still considered improper.


    If they performed well at school, they could serve the country!


    It was a deep-set notion in Lunar culture and couldn''t be changed overnight.


    Ye Tian led his guests into the house and walked past Ye Fan while the townsfolk looked at Ye Tian''s


    family with envy and admiration.


    Ye Tian suddenly stopped and looked down at Ye Fan andughed as he said coldly, "Ye Fan, I don''t


    know what secrets you hold or why those businessmen came to visit you during Lunar New Year. But


    even if you have the support of those tycoons, no matter how rich they get, they are merely lowly


    businessmen resorting to opportunistic methods. They merely reaped sess because of our


    policies." "In other words, they owe their social status to the country''s administrators. They can only get


    rich because we allow them to. If we don''t want to see them wealthy, even the richest man in Jingzhou


    will get pulled down from his spot in a second!"


    "So you better watch your step. Don''t even think about disrespecting us just because of some minor


    sess. You have no clue that your little bit of so-called sess means nothing to me! Do you want to


    you even good enough?"


    His deep voice gusted by like an icy wind and made Ye Fan''s clothing p in the wind.


    Ye Tian sneered at Ye Fan in disdain before he turned and headed to the living room.


    Dong Mei started to me Ye Tian for being so harsh on Ye Fan.


    Ye Tian replied in a quiet but angry voice, "Was I harsh? I was benevolent enough when I didn''t drive


    the brat away! Don''t you know why he invited so many guests today? He wants to show off his power,


    so he can embarrass and humiliate us. That brat is trying to rebel against us. How dare he talk back to


    his uncles? Does he think he can insult us by inviting some lowly businessmen over? He can dream


    on!¡±


    Ye Tian''s cold voice was filled with rage.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya were both embarrassed when Lin Yao-Hua gave Ye Fan his well wishes for the new


    year.


    Ye Tian could tell Ye Fan was deliberately showing off his connections to disgrace his uncles and


    aunts.


    Since Ye Tian had always loathed his nephew, he couldn''t withstand the insult.


    Now the tables had turned and guests were knocking on the door to visit Ye Tian, so he gained the


    upper hand and gave Ye Fan a piece of his mind to vent his steam.


    That way, Ye Fan would know there was no way he could outdo someone as experienced as Ye Tian.


    Ye Fan was too green topete with Ye Tian for the spotlight.


    Ye Fan remained calm and wasn''t bothered by Ye Tian''s scolding.


    Despite therge number of government leaders visiting Ye Tian, Ye Fan didn''t cast an eye.


    Ye Fan remained seated out in the courtyard with a smile on his face as he drank tea calmly.


    He was like a still and ancient well, and not a ripple undted across his heart.


    Everyone was brimming with excitement at the arrival of so many government officials at the Ye


    residence. No one noticed the cars zipping towards Yeyang thousands of meters away from the town.


    They were all ck Audis!


    They were inconspicuous and low profile but looked daunting.


    Their engines'' low rumble sounded like the low growling of animals as it reverberated through the vast


    empty space in the countryside.


    "Heavens!¡±


    "More cars?"


    "Are they here to visit the Ye family too?"


    "How many bloody cars are there?"


    "Are they about done?"


    "Yeyang''s roads have all turned into the Ye family''s parking lot."


    "The roads are almost jammed."


    A few old men walking around at the vige entrance caught sight of the row of cars driving towards


    them and instantly swore angrily.


    "No, we can''t let them in. Niu, stop them.


    Tell them to park outside the vige entrance and walk in!" said a slightly older man from the vige in a


    deep voice instantly to his nephew, Niu. He was worried that the roads would getpletely blocked if


    the cars all went in.


    After the older man had given his instruction for some time, there was no reply.


    "Hmm? Brat, what''s going on? Are you going to disobey me? What are you standing around for?" said


    the older man before he kicked his nephew.


    Then the old man realized his nephew was trembling hard.


    "Niu, what''s wrong? Why are you shivering? Do you have epilepsy or something?" asked the old man


    perplexedly.


    There was a long silence. After the cars finally went out of sight, Niu raised his hand and pointed at the


    car up ahead and replied as he trembled, "Uncle...uncle, did... did you see the license te?"


    Hmm?


    "What''s wrong with its license te?" asked the old man even more quizzically.


    He looked in the direction his nephew pointed as he asked.


    All he saw was an Audi with the license te ''Jiang B00001''!


    BOOM!


    It felt as though he was struck by lightning.


    The old man removed the pipe from his lips and it fell from his hands as though he got struck by


    lightning when he caught sight of the license te.


    He shivered as a tsunami surged through his heart.


    A car te number going by 00001?


    Oh my god.


    Was Jingzhou''s citymittee secretary here?


    "Oh my god!"


    "Even the Jingzhou''s number leader hase!"


    "Is there a dragon in the Ye family?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The uncle and nephew stood at the vige entrance awestruck.


    They seemed as they had seen a ghost as they watched the Audis zip past them. Their hearts were


    filled with amazement!


    No one in the vige would ever have imagined that the leader of Jingzhou would one daye to


    Yeyang personally.

 Chapter 782 Disregard and Annoyance

    Chapter 782 Disregard and Annoyance


    At Yeyang''s vige entrance.


    That uncle and his nephew had yet to recover from their shock.


    They had no clue that a hundred miles away from here, dozens of cars hade towards this remote


    town from all directions and converged on the roads like streams heading towards the ocean.


    No one in the Ye residence knew about them.


    Ye Tian and his family were stillpping up the attention their guests brought them.


    "Old Master Ye, your son is the deputy county mayor, so he has brought glory to your family. Did you


    know your elder son is the youngest deputy county mayor in Jingzhou? He has such a bright future! I


    guarantee he will get transferred to Jingzhou and get promoted to the provincial department within 30


    years," said Shen Bi-Chen, Huachun''s county mayor.


    Huachun was the most backward county in Jingzhou, so now that Shen Bi-Chen caught wind of Ye


    Tian''s promotion, he quickly ingratiated him.


    Then Ye Tian would keep him Shen BiChen in mind when he got promoted and help him advance in


    the future.


    Other than Shen Bi-Chen, the rest of them stepped forward one after another to congratte Old


    Master Ye.


    Everyone enjoyed listening to ttery, and Old Master Ye was certainly no exception.


    Old Master Ye beamed from ear to ear and looked as though he had eaten honey when he heard what


    they said and kept nodding in agreement.


    "Haha! Stop praising me already. It''s embarrassing," said Ye Tian as he acted modestly. However, he


    was feeling absolutely smug in his heart.


    "Hmm? Tian, where is your daughter, Yu-Yan? Didn''t she juste back a few days ago?" asked Qin


    Yu''s father, Qin Feng, quizzically.


    Qin Feng clearly saw Ye Yu-Yan at his son''s wedding banquet previously.


    So he was puzzled why there was no sign of her during the Lunar New Year holidays.


    Ye Tianughed as he said, "Feng, stop looking. My daughter went back to the army camp a few days


    ago. She''s the special troops'' leader now, so she''s very busy."


    Ye Tian sounded like he was showing off when he spoke.


    Everyone was instantly impressed. "Oh wow, that''s wonderful!"


    "She''s still so young, but she''s already the leader of the special troops."


    "Who knows what she will be capable of in the future?"


    "Like father, like daughter."


    They ttered him nonstop.


    Ye Tian instantly smiled and was delighted with their ttery. He chuckled and replied, "I can''t take


    credit for her sess. All I can say is our family upholds good traditions. Even my little brother and


    youngest sister''s kids are doing well."


    Ye Tian called Ye Jian over and introduced him as he spoke, "This is my little brother''s son. He''s


    young, but he has great business acumen. Last year, he helped his father strike a $5 million deal. Jian,


    Then Ye Tian told Ye Jian to drink with them.


    Ye Jian was honored to drink with them.


    After all, these people were all government leaders.


    They would certainly need their help if they nned on expanding their food factory in the future.


    It would give Ye Jian a massive advantage to get acquainted with these powerful men.


    "Yu-Lang, Yu-Qing, don''t stand around. Come over and toast these uncles too," said Ye Tian. After


    introducing Ye Jian, he called Jiang Yu-Lang and his sister over to present them to his colleagues.


    "Oh my, they both came in first?"


    "Well done!"


    "That''s so unexpected. They certainly did you proud.¡±


    "We feel so envious just hearing about it."


    After they heard about Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing''s achievements, they were stunned.


    Shen Bi-Chen noticed someone sitting alone in the courtyard. Then he instantly asked Ye Tian


    quizzically, "Isn''t that your nephew too? Why didn''t you ask him over?


    Ye Tian waved his hand and replied, "Ignore him. He''s a live-in husband, and it''s embarrassing enough.


    The Ye family has been unsullied for generations. After going strong for 100 years, he''s the biggest


    disgrace of the family."


    Ye Tian sneered in disdain before quickly changing the subject since he didn''t want to talk about Ye


    Fan.


    In an instant, all the Ye family members went into the living room for a seat.


    Ye Tian called Jiang Yu-Lang, Jiang Yu-Qing, and Ye Jian over to pour tea for their guests.


    Only Ye Fan remained seated in the outdoor courtyard in the huge house.


    He looked so tragic that it seemed as though he had been forsaken.


    Ye Xi-Mei felt bad for Ye Fan, so she wanted to ask him toe in and have a seat. Ye Jian and the


    others had already gone in. Why should her son be left out in the cold?


    "Can''t you see we have no space left? How can we let hime in? There is no space for him here!"


    sneered Ye Xi-Lan coldly. She immediately stopped Ye Xi-Mei from telling Ye Fan toe in.


    She was right. The entire living room was filled with people, and there were no empty seats. Even if Ye


    Fan came in, he would have to stand.


    "Mum, I''ll go out and sit with him. Just stay here," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she got up. She disregarded


    the cold weather and walked out towards the table and sat down next to Ye Fan.


    "What are you doing out here? Go back in. It''s cold out here," said Ye Fan angrily when he saw Qiu


    Mu-Chenge out.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled. She picked up the teapot and filled Ye Fan''s teacup, and poured herself some


    tea as well.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled gently as the scent of tea wafted through the air and said, "With Mr Chu around,


    what''s this bit of cold?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled after he heard Qiu Mu-Cheng and stopped convincing her to go into


    the house.


    "Ye, do you still have any? Give me a stick.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I really feel like smoking," Qin Feng suddenly felt like smoking and asked Ye Tian for cigarettes while


    everyone bantered happily in the living room.


    "I''m all out too. Why don''t I buy you some?'' said Ye Tian as he turned to leave.


    Shen Bi-Chen quickly stopped him. "Do you need to go personally for such a trivial matter? Just sit


    here and take care of your guests. I''ll go get the cigarettes," he fawned on Ye Tian.


    He turned to walk out of the living room to buy cigarettes.


    But on his way out, Shen Bi-Chen realized he had a problem. Since he was in an unfamiliar ce,


    where should he go buy the cigarettes from?


    Then Shen Bi-Chen noticed Ye Fan quietly drinking tea in the courtyard. He walked over and ordered


    him about, "Go out and buy me a few packs of cigarettes. Buy something good and send them into the


    house when you''re done."


    Shen Bi-Chen spoke frostily as though he was ordering a servant about.


    Ye Fan disregarded him. He continued sitting there drinking tea and turned a deaf ear to Shen Bi-Chen.


    "Hmm? Punk, are you deaf? Or crippled? I told you to buy me cigarettes. Didn''t you hear me?" scolded


    Shen Bi-Chen angrily with a frown on his face.


    Ye Fan''s disregard undoubtedly annoyed him.

 Chapter 783 Ye Fans Fury

    Chapter 783 Ye Fan''s Fury


    After all, Shen Bi-Chen was a county mayor.


    He was used to being treated with respect.


    Even colleagues who outranked him spoke courteously and would never turn a deaf ear like this punk


    did.


    But now, this mere live-in husband was ignoring him and his orders.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    So it was only natural for Shen Bi-Chen to be furious.


    Ye Fan continued to ignore Shen Bi-Chen even after he threw a temper at him.


    He quietly sat where he was as though he hadn''t hear him at all.


    Ye Fan even took the teapot and filled more tea for himself.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng seemed a little worried and wanted to persuade him otherwise.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed as he filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s teacup and said, "Mu-Cheng, have


    some tea."


    Ye Fan made Qiu Mu-Cheng swallow her words and she didn''t go on talking about it. Instead, she


    nodded gently and agreed.


    But in her heart, she was still a little worried for her man.


    After all, it was rude for Ye Fan to ignore him.


    Then again, Shen Bi-Chen was the one who was rude to Ye Fan, so how could he me Ye Fan for


    ignoring him?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped convincing Ye Fan otherwise after mulling over it.


    She took the teacup from Ye Fan and lowered her head to drink it.


    The sight of the couple happily drinking tea and treating him like air left Shen BiChen even angrier. He


    yelled, "You punk! What audacity you have? How dare you ignore me? I will help Deputy County Mayor


    Ye punish a rude and disrespectful brat like you!¡±


    Ye Fan had clearly made Shen Bi-Chen really furious now, so Shen Bi-Chen roared sternly at Ye Fan


    with a fierce look on his face.


    He kicked Ye Fan''s chair as he spoke and seemed intent on kicking him onto the ground.


    "Ye Fan, be careful.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly startled. She didn''t expect the man to touch Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan merely sneered coldly when Shen Bi-Chen attacked him.


    He picked up the teacup and suddenly poured it behind him.


    SWISH!


    The hot tea instantly scattered.


    Everythingnded on Shen Bi-Chen''s face.


    The sound of water sshing on his face made Shen Bi-Chen feel as though Ye Fan had pped him.


    Shen Bi-Chen screamed in agony with his face red and staggered several steps back.


    "How dare you pour tea on me? You lowly live-in husband! How...how...how dare you?" stuttered Shen


    Bi-Chenpletely dumbfounded. He was so infuriated by the insult that he seethed with anger in his


    heart.


    He never expected this useless live-in husband would have the audacity to pour water on his face in


    public.


    Since when had Shen Bi-Chen ever suffered such insult?


    A live-in husband had actually humiliated him. Shen Bi-Chen instantly felt as though Ye Fan had


    stepped on his tail, so he started shouting at Ye Fan with his reddened eyes.


    "What''s going on? What happened, BiChen? Didn''t you go out to buy cigarettes?"


    Themotion quickly caught everyone''s attention.


    Since Ye Tian was the host, he hurried over quickly.


    Ye Tian was confused at first, but the moment he saw tea leaves and water on Shen Bi-Chen, he


    became shocked.


    He turned to look at Ye Fan viciously as though he was staring daggers at him.


    Ye Tian suppressed his boiling fury and asked coldly, "Did you do this?


    Ye Fan remained silent.


    Even though Ye Tian asked him so furiously, Ye Fan remained indifferent.


    He sat there quietly as though he was a bystander and picked up the teapot to fill his cup again.


    Ye Tian exploded on the spot when he saw Ye Fan behave this way.


    "You punk! How dare you humiliate County Mayor Shen? Have you no upbringing?" shouted Ye Tian


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Tian knew that Ye Fan was a remarkable fighter.


    Even if there were ten of Ye Tian, he was probably no match for Ye Fan.


    But Ye Tian didn''t fear Ye Fan and reached out to p him.


    Ye Tian only felt that no matter what, he was Ye Fan''s elder.


    He felt the punk didn''t have the audacity to hit his uncle.


    But was that true?


    Just as Ye Tian''s handnded on Ye Fan, he suddenly raised his head and grabbed Ye Tian''s arm.


    "What? You punk! How dare you fight back?" asked Ye Tian angrily with his eyes constricting.


    However, the moment Ye Tian finished his sentence, someone grabbed him by the arm, making him


    wince in pain.


    "AHHH! You animal! Let me go!" cried Ye Tian as he yelled in pain and struggled like mad as he pulled


    hard to free his arm.


    Ye Fan suddenly released Ye Tian while he pulled back.


    THUD!


    Ye Tian fell onto the ground and tumbled backward.


    Ye Tian screamed hysterically, "AHHH! You unfiIial brat! How dare you hit me? Leave the Ye family!


    Leave now! From now on, you are not my nephew!"


    Ye Tian was furious and insulted.


    He sat on the ground and red angrily at Ye Fan as he scolded him.


    Ye Ya, Ye Xi-Lan, and the others hurried over to help Ye Tian up as they condemned Ye Fan verbally


    for his actions.


    "Xi-Mei, look at your wonderful son! What on earth is he? Even animals know better than to attack


    family, but he''s an ingrate! The Ye family gave him food and shelter. It''s one thing if he is ungrateful, but


    how could he hit an elder? He''s worse than an animal!" scolded Ye Ya.


    But Ye Fan suddenly said coldly, "He was the one who offended me first. How can you me me for


    being heartless? Moreover, my mother and I are indebted to Grandpa and not you. Even if I''m your


    nephew, you can''t insult me. If you keep up this provocation, you will end up like this cup!"


    SMASH!


    Ye Fan finished the tea in the cup before he swiftly smashed it.


    Everyone stared in shock as an exquisite teacup instantly got smashed to smithereens.


    The crisp sound of the cup breaking reverberated through the halls and everyone''s hearts.


    It was absolutely thunderous!

 Chapter 784 Get Out of the Ye Family

    Chapter 784 Get Out of the Ye Family


    "You...you... How dare you threaten us? You ingrate! We raised you, but you im to owe us nothing?!


    In that case, leave! Get lost now! Leave the Ye family and don''t evere back. I, Ye Ya, doesn''t have


    a nephew like you," scolded Ye Ya as he gritted his teeth.


    "Leave now!" yelled Ye Xi-Lan deeply.


    "Leave the Ye family!"


    "Leave the Ye family!"


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing all shouted furiously.


    Their angry voices echoed through the residence.


    In an instant, everyone condemned Ye Fan.


    Everyone in the Ye family told him to leave in unison, and no one spoke up for him.


    But Ye Fan remained silent even though they were shouting at him shrilly.


    The skinny silhouette sat by himself in the courtyard.


    The sun shined on him brightly, leaving a shadow on the ground.


    From a distance, he seemed so lonely!


    But a bright voice instantly pierced through the air from outside the residence like a sharp de at this


    very moment.


    "Mr Wu Zhi-Ming, Mayor of Jingzhou, is here!"


    "Mr Dong Xing, head of the Disciplinary Inspection Committee of Jingzhou, is here!"


    "Mr Lin Ping-Zhi, Deputy Mayor of Jingzhou, is here!"


    "Mr Ji Yi-Hai, Jingzhou''s City Committee Secretary, is here!"


    What?


    "The head of Jingzhou''s Disciplinary Inspection Committee?"


    "The Se...cretary?"


    "The first...first inmand of Jingzhou city is here?"


    It felt as though they were just struck by several bolts of lightning.


    The residence fell into a deathly silence when everyone heard the names of their guests.


    They stopped shouting at Ye Fan.


    Themotion instantly went quiet.


    Not a peep came from the house.


    It was pin drop silence.


    It felt as though they were in a movie, and someone suddenly pressed the pause button.


    Ye Tian and the others almost stopped breathing from the shock.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    How could their tiny family gathering attract even the likes of Jingzhou''s government leaders?


    Had the Jingzhou leadere too?


    How could that be?


    Was that possible?


    The Ye family was an unimportant family. Why would the leader of Jingzhoue?


    Ye Ya almost cried in anxiety. Even the experienced Ye Tian was petrified.


    He stood where he was with his face pale and muttered, "Who...who did you say was here? Ji...Ji Yi-


    Hai? Secretary Ji?"


    Heavens!


    What was going on today?


    Why would someone as powerful as hime here?


    Just as Ye Tian stood in shock, Shen BiChenughed and congratted him,


    "What did I say? Even Secretary Ji is here to wish you a happy Lunar New Year. You will definitely get


    promoted next year."


    Shen Bi-Chenughed ingratiatingly before he hurried over to wee Ji Yi-Hai and the others.


    After all, these guests were city leaders and their immediate superiors, so they had to y good hosts.


    But Ye Tian''s face twitched when he heard Shen Bi-Chen and the others'' ttery and was incapable of


    joy.


    After all the embarrassment Ye Tian suffered, he felt insecure.


    Were these people really here because of Ye Tian?


    "Oh my, Secretary Ji, happy new year! I didn''t think you''d visit Deputy County Mayor Ye. I am in awe by


    how well you treat your subordinates!" said Shen BiChen as he scrambled over and was the first to


    greet Ji Yi-Hai.


    They saw a group of people walking into the residence.


    Leading them was a man with a square face, a wide forehead, and imposing eyes.


    A stern aura radiated from his mature face.


    The man looked like someone who was in high position.


    After all, the average man wouldn''t have such a powerful aura.


    People couldn''t help treating him with respect.


    After they entered the residence, they acted as though they didn''t hear Shen BiChen''s ttery. Instead,


    they brushed Shen Bi-Chen aside.


    Shen Bi-Chen was left dumbstruck.


    What the hell?


    He didn''t recall offending these people.


    The others were shocked too and couldn''t wrap their minds around it.


    "Tian, what are you standing around for? Hurry over and wee them. That''s Secretary Ji! He''s the


    leader of Jingzhou! Oh my god, even the leader of Jingzhou is here. Oh my! Tian, you''re incredible!


    With you around, the Ye family will certainly rise in society in the future."


    The rest of the Ye family was insane with joy amid everyone''s surprise.


    Ye Ya''s wife was so happy she was beaming from ear to ear as she hurried Ye Tian along.


    Ye Ya''s wife deliberately made Ye Xi-Mei angry by sneering coldly, "Xi-Mei, did you see that? Even the


    city leaders are here to wish Tian a happy new year. Inparison to him, only businessmen came to


    visit your family. How can youpare? This ispletely out of your league."


    Ye Ya''s wife ridiculed her smugly as though these leaders were here to see her.


    "That''s right! All your visitors were just lowly businessmen, but Ye Fan acted so arrogantly that he even


    disrespected his uncle. But what happened in the end? He''s nothingpared to Uncle Tian!" Ye Jian


    chimed in andughed coldly.


    "Enough. Stop squabbling. We can save the conversation forter. We should receive our guests now.


    Tian, what are you waiting for? They''re here to visit you. Why are you still sitting here?" said Old Master


    Ye as he scolded Ye Tian.


    "That''s right, Tian. Hurry up and wee them," said Ye Ya enthusiastically as he pulled Ye Tian out.


    "Secretary Ji, happy new year. I didn''t expect you toe visit my brother-inw. It''s such an honor for


    our family,¡±ughed Ye Ya''s wife when she saw Ji Yi-Hai.


    Ye Tian greeted Ji Yi-Hai with a forced smile.


    But Ji Yi-Hai only frowned and asked quizzically, "Your brother-inw? Is he Mr Chu?"


    Ye Tian''s eyes jumped when he heard this.


    Mr Chu again.


    Was Ji Yi-Hai here because of Mr Chu too?


    At the thought, Ye Tian panicked, and his heart turned colder.


    "Secretary Ji, you must be mistaken. My brother-inw is Mr Ye. You''re simply too kind to evene


    with gifts. You really didn''t have to," said Ye Ya''s wife in surprise as she chuckled and shamelessly took


    the gift from Ji Yi-Hai while Ye Tian recovered from shock.


    Ye Tian''s face immediately turned livid!


    He was so annoyed that he was dying to kick the dumb woman!


    Was she an idiot?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t she hear Secretary Ji saying he was here to visit Mr Chu?

 Chapter 785 Gathering of Gods

    Chapter 785 Gathering of Gods


    "Stop it! You are an embarrassment. Just stay at the back," roared Ye Tian in fury. He hurriedly yanked


    Ye Ya''s wife away.


    Ye Ya''s wife was so petrified she went pale and instantly shut up.


    Then Ye Tian introduced himself as he trembled, "Secretary Ji, did you go to the wrong ce? This is


    the Ye family, and no one here goes by Chu."


    Hmm?


    "Is this the wrong ce?" asked Ji Yi-Hai as you turned to look at the man beside him.


    This time, it was someone Ye Fan had met before.


    It was none other than Lin Ping-Zhi whom he crossed paths with at 99 Steamboat Restaurant. He was


    there with Chen Nan.


    "Ping-Zhi, check the address. Is this the wrong ce?" "It''s the right ce. This was the address that


    Mr Lei gave us. 286 Yeyang. It''s right!" replied Lin Ping-Zhi with certainty as he checked his phone.


    "So you''re that Ji Yi-Hai that Lei San talked about? The Secretary of Jingzhou?"


    Just as Lin Ping-Zhi wondered whether they were at the right ce, a calm voice quietly came from the


    courtyard.


    "How dare you? You punk! You''re just a useless live-in husband! How can you call Secretary Ji by his


    name? Do you want to die?"


    The sudden sound of his voice left everyone in horror.


    And they turned in the direction of the voice and discovered it was Ye Fan.


    Shen Bi-Chen was furious and scolded Ye Fan sternly right away.


    Ye Tian and the others were equally shocked and scolded Ye Fan one after another.


    "How dare you?"


    "How can you use this tone on Secretary Ji?"


    "Hurry up and apologize to Secretary Ji this instant!"


    "He''s such a brat. He wants to get us all killed!"


    "Ye Xi-Mei, look at this awful son you raised!"


    Ye Ya was in shock and he scolded Ye Fan angrily too.


    In the end, he was so angry that he even called his older sister''s name in full.


    Ye Xi-Mei was equally surprised, and her face turned pale.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, he was the leader of Jingzhou, so he was an important man. How could Ye Fan make the fatal


    mistake of disrespecting someone like him?


    "That was stupid of you, Fan. Hurry up and apologize to Secretary Ji," said Old Master Ye anxiously


    nonstop with a sigh.


    Just as everyone reprimanded Ye Fan, Ji Yi-Hai and the others unexpectedly bowed and paid their


    respects to Ye Fan to everyone''s shock.


    "I, Ji Yi-Hai,e bearing our well wishes for the holidays."


    "I, Lin Ping-Zhi..."


    "I, Wu Zhi-Ming..."


    "I, Dong Xing..."


    "We wish Mr Chu a happy new year! We wish Mr and Mrs Chu good fortune in the new year! And we


    wish Mr Chu''s mother and grandfather a long healthy life!"


    Their voices echoed through the air and merged like streams.


    Then their reverent voices and words converged into waves and came crashing down on the shore!


    Silence.


    A deathly silence fell.


    The huge residence wentpletely quiet.


    Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and Ye Xi-Lan were all astounded by the sight.


    Everyone in the family was dumbfounded!


    They stared as those city officials paid their respects to Ye Fan. They were so terrified that waves of


    shock flooded through their hearts.


    "Is...is Secretary Ji here to visit him...him? But how can that be? That''s impossible! Absolutely


    impossible! He is just a live-in husband. How could men as noble as Lin Ping-Zhi and Ji Yi-Haie


    and send their well wishes for the new year personally?" said Ye Tian in shock as his mind went nk.


    Ye Ya and his wife looked on in disbelief.


    "How could the leader of Jingzhou wish him a happy new year? That''s impossible!


    It can''t be happening !"


    "Is he fit? They are actors! They must be actors! The punk must have invited these actors," roared Ye


    Ya''s wife indignantly.


    Ye Jian''s eyes were bloodshot. In his heart, he was equally resentful.


    He used to despise Ye Fan, so he couldn''t ept it when he realized what iparable power and


    status he had.


    So everyone in the family did everything they could to convince themselves that this was all fake and


    Ye Fan merely hired actors to fool them.


    They were convinced Ye Fan was still the same man. The boy whom the Chu family abandoned like a


    dog and the submissive useless live-in husband.


    This was human nature.


    They couldn''t stand seeing someone they hated doing better than them.


    They couldn''t stand the sight of getting trampled on by someone they looked down on.


    But could these things be avoided simply because they didn''t want to see it?


    Just us everyone looked on in disbelief, a car could be heard outside the old residence.


    Very quickly, the bright voice of the boy at the door pierced through the air!


    "Lei Ao-Ting, the heir of Lei Group, is here!"


    "Mrs Lei from Lei Group is here!"


    "Mr Lei San, the head of Lei Group and the Lei family, is here!"


    What?


    Lei Group?


    "Master...Master Lei San?"


    It was yet another twist to the plot.


    The town was still in shock at the arrival of Ji Yi-Hai and the others. Before they managed to recover,


    Master Lei San from Lei Group turned up. The news crashed into the already tumultuous ocean like a


    massive rock and caused yet another tsunami.


    In an instant, waves of shock surged through the residence!


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya were so startled that they couldn''t say a word.


    Ye Jian and his mother were so surprised that they almost forgot to breathe.


    They stared dead straight with their pupils constricting.


    Even the worldly wise Old Master Ye was so anxious that he stood up.


    He trembled as his face contorted in astonishment.


    "Master...Master Lei San, is...is here too?"


    Just as the Ye family sat petrified, the townsfolk watching on outside instantly


    exploded.


    "Oh my god!"


    "All the leaders of Jingzhou came to visit them."


    "Even Secretary Ji bowed to him."


    "And now even Master Lei San is here?"


    "Is there a dragon in the Ye family or something?"


    Many people were eximing in shock.


    The sound of everyone inhaling deeply could be heard.


    Ever since Yeyang existed, no one had seen anything as spectacr as today.


    All the important men of Jingzhou had gathered here, so everyone was undoubtedly awestruck.


    "The Ye family is going to be strong and powerful one day," said someone enviously.


    The main lead, Ye Fan, was surprisingly calm while everyone was bbergasted.


    The entire time, he sat with a calm look on his handsome face.


    He seemed like a king smiling as he indifferently watched everything y out before him.


    No matter who his guests were, not a ripple undted through the man''s heart.

 Chapter 786 A True Man!

    Chapter 786 A True Man!


    Lei San and his family''s arrival swept past them like a violent storm.


    The entire Ye family fell silent, and only the cold wind was audible.


    A man''s name was everything.


    After all, Lei San''s reputation preceded him.


    Ji Yi-Hai was the government leader of Jingzhou, while Lei San was the leader of Jingzhou''s corporate


    circle.


    More importantly, Lei San had been in control of Jingzhou for decades, and the Lei family was a


    prestigious family.


    Considering his background, Ji Yi-Hai couldn''tpare to Lei San.


    After all, Ji Yi-Hai had only been transferred to Jingzhou for less than three years.


    How could hepare to Lei San in terms of reputation?


    Also, Lei San was the first person Ji Yi-Hai visited when he first arrived in Jingzhou.


    Since Ji Yi-Hai was new to the territory, he had to rely on Lei San a lot.


    That was how reputable Lei San was.


    So his arrival undoubtedly caused an explosion among the people.


    Everyone in the Ye family got anxious.


    Before they even had the time to consider who Lei San was visiting, everyone hurried over to wee


    him anxiously as they trembled.


    "Come! Let''s go wee Master Lei! Hurry up,¡± said Ye Ya''s wife as she scrambled to rush over.


    Ye Tian and the others naturally hurried over too in huge strides.


    Even Old Master Ye wanted to get up and go out.


    Dad, don''t go. You are getting on your age, so just stay put here," said Ye Xi-Lan. She was the only


    person in the family who kept her cool.


    After all, she moved to Jianghai after she got married, so even though she had heard of Lei San, she


    wasn''t as fearful as Ye Tian and Ye Ya.


    Ye Xi-Mei was brimming with anxiety too. She got up and wanted to go out and receive them.


    But Lu Wen-Jing pulled her back.


    "Auntie Xi-Mei, you don''t have to go. Since you are Fan''s mother, he''s the one who has to greet you


    first, so just stay here," chuckled Lu Wen-Jing.


    "Jingjing, be careful what you say. Master Lei is no ordinary person. How can we expect him to greet us


    first?" said Ye Xi-Mei with her face pale the moment she heard Lu Wen-Jing.


    After all, if Master Lei heard her, he might get angry.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya had already gone out to wee him.


    Even Shen Bi-Chen, Qin Feng, and the other government officials went over to ask after him one after


    another.


    "Hello, Master Lei!"


    "Master Lei, happy new year!"


    "Happy new year, Master Lei!"


    In an instant, all the guests turned to wish Lei San a happy new year in unison.


    Their reverent voices merged and echoed through the halls.


    The sight was so grand that it seemed as though they were there to wee a newly crowned


    emperor!


    Ye Jian and the others looked at Lei San with their eyes burning as envy and excitement brimmed from


    their hearts.


    Even his name alone was revered.


    Lei San didn''t say a word to them.


    Despite this, everyone in the Ye residence scrambled over to greet him.


    Who else couldpare to him in Jingzhou in terms of reputation and status?


    "That''s what a true man is like!" sighed Ye Jian deeply.


    Lei San unexpectedly turned a deaf ear to their well wishes.


    Instead, he shocked Ye Tian and Ye Ya by pushing them aside and walked straight into the courtyard.


    Lei San and his family halted before Ye Fan.


    Then a powerful voice rang through the air.


    "Mr Chu, I, Lei San, am here with my family to wish you a happy new year! In this new year, I hope


    your family is blessed with harmony. Also, I wish you sess in your career, and may your power


    spread far and wide!" said Lei San as he bowed.


    Lei Ao-Ting and his mother stepped forward to give Ye Fan their well wishes for the new year.


    In an instant, everyone fell silent.


    Ye Tian waspletely petrified.


    Ye Ya''s face trembled hard.


    Ye Ya''s wife and the others stared dead straight in shock.


    "Is Master Lei here to see him too? How can that be? He is a useless abandoned son and a live-in


    husband. How can he deserve this respect from him?" thought Ye Tian resentfully in his heart with his


    eyes bloodshot.


    Even Shen Bi-Chen and the rest of their guests were astonished.


    They couldn''t believe that Lei San would ignore them and wish a youngster like Ye Fan a happy new


    year.


    Did that mean out of all these people present, none of them couldpare to the youth, Ye Fan?


    In an instant, all eyes turned to the courtyard to look at the man who was quietly drinking tea.


    Many of them were curious who on earth the young man really was.


    The richest man in Jingzhou, the city mayor, and Lei San all came to visit him for the holiday.


    "Heavens! Who on earth is he?" asked Shen Bi-Chen in surprise with his face pale and body trembling.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was terrified. After all, Shen Bi-Chen had already offended Ye Fan.


    Since the damage was done, Shen Bi-Chen couldn''t help feeling scared.


    He asked Ye Tian deeply with a trembling voice, "County Mayor Ye, didn''t you...you say he is just a


    live-in husband? But...but look at what''s going on here..."


    Shen Bi-Chen was so frightened that he couldn''t talk straight.


    But how could Ye Tian answer his question?


    "Thank you," said Ye Fan as he nodded after Lei San wished him a good year toe, "Secretary Ji is


    here too. Were you the one who nned it?"


    Lei San chuckled and replied, "Mr Chu, I didn''t purposely divulge your address to him. Since you were


    in Jingzhou, he really wanted to meet you. He looked me up several times, trying to get a hold of you.


    In the end, I gave in.¡±


    "That''s right, Mr Chu. I was the one who insisted oning. Master Lei only gave me the address after


    I kept harassing him.


    I was the one who decided toe here, so please don''t me Master Lei," exined Ji Yi-Hai as he


    walked over.


    Ye Fanughed gently and said, "It''s okay. On ount of Secretary Ji, I won''t me you for divulging


    my address. Now that you are already here, please take a seat.


    You must stay for lunch."


    "Then what about the jade?" asked Lei San quizzically.


    Ye Fan waved his hand said, "No hurry. Let''s wait till everyone''s here."


    "Haha! Okay then! But before I sit down, I should greet your mother. Where is she?" asked Lei San


    again.


    "She''s inside the house. Go on," said Ye Fan as he pointed before him. Lei San, Ji Yi-Hai, and the


    others all went in.

 Chapter 787 What Did It Mean to Lose All Hope?

    Chapter 787 What Did It Mean to Lose All Hope?


    "Haha!"


    "Madam Ye, happy new year."


    "I am here with my family to wish you a happy Lunar New Year."


    "You have an incredible grandson."


    "Mr Chu is Jingzhou and Jiangdong''s dragon."


    Lei San, Ji Yi-Hai, and the others asked after Ye Fan''s mother and Old Master Ye one after another.


    They spoke humbly and in a respectful tone.


    But Ye Xi-Mei and Old Master Ye remained dumbstruck by the presence of big shots like them.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    Old Master Ye found it unfathomable. His unaplished grandson had now brought glory to the Ye


    family, so they were fortunate to have him.


    Even Lei San praised him for being Jingzhou''s dragon.


    Old Master Ye went into a daze and felt his brain wasn''t working right.


    Ye Xi-Mei was equally taken aback.


    She didn''t know what else Ye Fan was hiding from her.


    "You must be Mr Chu''s wife, Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng, right? I heard that you are both talented and beautiful


    and run your own business at a young age. If you are interested about opening a branch office in


    Jingzhou, I can help in whatever way I can."


    Ji Yi-Hai and Lei San went back into the courtyard and sat next to Ye Fan after wishing his mother and


    grandfather a happy new year.


    It was the first time Ji Yi-Hai met Qiu Mu-


    Cheng, and he was left awestruck, so he praised her nonstop and invited her to expand her business


    into Jingzhou.


    Also, it was a show of goodwill towards Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled and shook her head as she replied, "Probably not. Even a tiny county mayor has


    the right to speak arrogantly to my husband and even wanted toy his hand on him. If a weak woman


    like myself expands my operations into Jingzhou, I probably won''t be able to leave in one piece.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng calmly smiled as she spoke ambiguously.


    Shen Bi-Chen''s heart turned cold when he heard her while he was standing nearby.


    Oh no, he was done for!


    Sure enough, Ji Yi-Hai frowned and asked Qiu Mu-Cheng to rify, "Miss Qiu, what do you mean?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied gently, "Secretary Ji, I think you should ask the Jingzhou government leaders


    instead. Am I right, County Mayor Shen Bi-Chen?"


    She suddenly turned her head and looked at the people before her and asked vaguely.


    Hmm?


    "Shen Bi-Chen? Why are you here too? What''s going on? Did you provoke Mr Chu?" asked Ji Yi-Hai


    as he suppressed his fury. He had turned to look in the same direction Qiu Mu-Cheng did and spotted


    Shen Bi-Chen with his face pale.


    Shen Bi-Chen almost wet his pants. He exined with a miserable look on his face, "Secretary Ji, let


    me exin.


    "Don''t bother!" said Ji Yi-Hai. He couldn''t be bothered to listen and turned to speak to the man behind


    him, "Ping-Zhi, call the disciplinary department and take him back for investigation. Suspend him for


    now. If you learn of any vitions, punish him mercilessly."


    What?


    Shen Bi-Chen instantly panicked out of guilt when he heard this, and he felt as though he had lost a


    piece of his soul. Then he implored, "Secretary Ji, don''t do it. I didn''t purposely offend Mr Chu. I didn''t


    know you were friends with him. It was Ye Tian''s fault. He was the one who said that Mr Chu was a


    useless live-in husband. It''s all his fault. Secretary Ji, please forgive me."


    Shen Bi-Chen begged nonstop, and his tragic cries kept echoing through the air. In the end, he pushed


    the me on Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian''s face twitched. In an instant, an ominous feeling rose in his heart.


    Sure enough, Ji Yi-Hai frowned and said, "Hmm? Who is Ye Tian? Did someone else tell you to


    disrespect Mr Chu? That''s outrageous!"


    Ji Yi-Hai had already heard about how incredible Ye Fan was.


    Even the Jiangdong government leader sent Ye Fan wine to congratte him at the Feast of the Sea


    and Sky.


    He was such an important man, but had been offended in Jingzhou by his direct subordinates no less,


    so it was an utter disgrace for Ji Yi-Hai.


    Ji Yi-Hai was furious!


    And he immediately decided to punish the culprits severely.


    "Secretary Ji, Ye Tian is Yeyang''s deputy county mayor," replied someone next to Ji Yi-Hai.


    Ji Yi-Hai exploded when he heard this, "How dare he! He''s just a deputy county mayor. How can he


    offend Mr Chu? From tomorrow onwards, remove him from office and investigate him. Get the


    disciplinary department to expedite this. Both of them have to be punished to the fullest extent if any


    problems are discovered."


    BOOM!


    Ji Yi-Hai''s wordsnded on them like a death sentence.


    Shen Bi-Chen lost all hope instantly.


    Ye Tian swayed hard, and his face visibly turned pale.


    Ji Yi-Hai''s words meant that Ye Tian''s career as a government official was over.


    All his pride and achievements instantly dissipated!


    He never once dreamed that he would get defeated because of the nephew whom he despised.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "And him. He''s a baddie too. He keeps bullying Fan. Uncle Lei, you must help Fan punish him," said Lu


    Wen-Jing angrily as she suddenly ran over to point at Ye Ya''s family.


    Lu Wen-Jing undoubtedly witnessed everything that the Ye family did to Ye Fan.


    Lu Wen-Jing knew best who treated Ye Fan well or not.


    So Lu Wen-Jing pounced on the opportunity toin to Lei San.


    Ye Ya''s eyes instantly twitched. He red angrily at her and said, "You stupid girl. What nonsense? If


    you keep spouting nonsense, I''m going to p you!¡±


    Ye Ya was dying to strangle Lu Wen-Jing.


    The stupid girl was clearly trying to sabotage their family by telling Lei San about this.


    But Lei San''s eyes had already turned cold.


    He hastily raised his head and red at Ye Ya. Then he suppressed his fury and said in a deep voice,


    "And who are you trying to p?"


    ¡®Master Lei, I''m talking about the stupid girl and not you. Please don''t misunderstand. The stupid girl


    was saying nonsense. I was just trying to scare her," exined Ye Ya immediately when he thought


    that Lei San had misunderstood him.


    Instead, Lei San roared once again, "How


    dare you! Jingjing is like a sister to Mr Chu. How can you insult her? You sure have guts! In that case, it


    seems Jingzhou is too small for a bold fool like you. You will leave Jingzhou tomorrow. Of course, you


    can stay, but I promise that you will have a hard time here!¡±


    HUUU!


    Lei San''s words sounded like a threatening sword.


    Ye Ya instantly panicked and lost all hope.


    He staggered before he slumped onto the ground.


    What did it mean to feel hopeless?


    This was probably it.

 Chapter 788 Ye Xi-Lans Fury

    Chapter 788 Ye Xi-Lan''s Fury


    Ye Ya had no doubt Lei San meant what he said.


    After all, the Lei family was in control of Jingzhou.


    With a word, they could close down a listedpany, much less Ye Ya''s tiny business in the


    countryside.


    This meant that from now on, Ye Ya would probably have no ce in Jingzhou.


    "No...no, don''t.... Master Lei, I beg you. We have resided in Yeyang for generations. We can''t leave.


    Master Lei, please forgive us and let us off! I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done it..." said Ye Ya in a


    panic now that things hade to this.


    He slumped onto the ground and climbed towards Lei San like a dog before he hugged his legs and


    cried as he implored bitterly.


    After all, Lei San wanted to destroy his livelihood.


    He had painstakingly worked on the food factory for half his life.


    All his connections were in Jingzhou.


    If Ye Ya were to leave, all his efforts would go to waste.


    Their family would lose everything!


    Ye Ya''s wife was equally terrified.


    She also came over and begged Lei San to let their family off.


    "Get lost! What''s the point of begging me?


    The person you offended is Mr Chu.


    Unless he allows it, even the gods can''t save you!¡± scolded Lei San furiously before kicking their family


    aside.


    "Mr Chu? Oh yes. We should beg...beg Mr Chu," said Ye Ya after Lei San reminded him.


    Then Ye Ya hurried over to Ye Fan and begged him.


    "Fan...Fan, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I was wrong to offend you. I can apologize and kowtow you," said Ye


    Ya fearfully as he shivered.


    But Ye Fan didn''t say a word and kept sitting quietly as he calmly drank tea.


    Ye Ya became frantic when he saw his reaction.


    He hurriedly called his wife and son over to kneel and apologize to Ye Fan.


    "Are...are we really kneeling? Can''t we just say it? You''re his uncle. How can he be so heartless?"


    asked Ye Ya''s wife. Despite the panic in her heart, she was reluctant to humble herself and kneel to a


    live-in husband like Ye Fan.


    "Damn you! You stupid bitch! Stop saying this shit! If you didn''t keep putting ideas in my head about


    how awful Fan was and forced me to sever ties with him, would we have ended up like this?"


    He was at his wit''s end, but his stupid wife was still putting on airs. Ye Ya instantly flew into a rage and


    jumped up to p his wife.


    PAK!


    It was such a resounding p!


    Ye Ya''s wife cried right away.


    Shey prone on the ground and didn''t dare to get up again.


    "And you! Kneel before your cousin!¡± roared Ye Ya angrily as he red at Ye Jian.


    "Dad, I won''t kneel! I''m a man, so I can''t kneel to a live-in husband!" retorted Ye Jian firmly.


    Ye Ya kicked him in the stomach right away when he heard this.


    "You asshole. Can you stop bbering shit? Do you want to kill me and your mother and the entire


    family?¡± asked Ye Ya so anxiously that he almost burst into tears.


    Even a fool knew that his nephew wasn''t as simple as he seemed by now.


    Although the word ''Fan'' meant ordinary, he was anything but that!


    If he was an ordinary man, would Jingzhou''s government leaders remove Ye Tian from office and


    investigate him?


    Would Lei San drive Ye Ya out of Jingzhou for his sake?


    But Ye Ya didn''t think that his son would be too blind to see this. He even dared to act impulsively and


    say disrespectful things about Ye Fan.


    "No, I won''t! I won''t kneel! Ye Fan is an unwanted child and a useless live-in husband. He''s not good


    enough for me to kneel and pay respects to," roared Ye Jian deeply as he gritted his teeth even when


    his face was covered with blood from the p.


    "I told you to kneel! I told you to bloody kneel, but you refuse?! You''re going to get it from me, you little


    son of a bitch!" said Ye Ya angrily.


    He kept hitting Ye Jian repeatedly when he refused to kneel.


    In the end, Ye Jian finally agreed to do it when he could no longer bear the pain.


    "Fan, we''re sorry. We will all apologize to you. I promise to stop disrespecting you and your mother


    from now on. Fan, can you forgive me? I beg you. Please help me to put in a good word and ask


    Master Lei to let us off," said Ye Ya with tears trickling down his face as he knelt and implored Ye Fan.


    Ye Jian and his mother were just putting on airs moments ago. Now they knelt before Ye Fan like


    pathetic abandoned dogs hanging their heads sadly without uttering a word.


    But Ye Fan continued to sit and drink tea quietly.


    It was as though he didn''t see or hear Ye Ya''s family at all.


    He just kept giving them the cold shoulder.


    Ye Xi-Lan was infuriated by Ye Fan''s


    arrogance.


    In an instant, Ye Xi-Lan walked out into the courtyard angrily and pulled Ye Ya and his family up.


    She coldly said as she pulled them up. "Why beg him? He''s a heartless ingrate. If things go south, you


    cane to Jianghai with me! Jianghai is a provincial capital, so it''s far better than a tiny ce like


    Jingzhou. Any business there makes more money than here." Ye Xi-Lan sounded cold and angry.


    She turned to look at Ye Fan sarcastically.


    "He''s just well-connected in this stupid Jingzhou. How dare he act so arrogantly? How could he ignore


    his biological uncle when he knelt and apologized? Is he a big shot now?" said Ye Xi-Lan loftily.


    But she certainly had the right to be proud.


    Her family resided in Jianghai. Since it was the provincial capital, it was economically far better than


    Jingzhou.


    Inparison, Jiangzhou was considered a tiny city.


    So it was no surprise that Ye Xi-Lan had a sense of superiority.


    "That''s right. Uncle Ya, Aunt, don''t beg him. He''s just a useless live-in husband and doesn''t deserve to


    ept this. Just listen to Mum ande to Jianghai with us. No matter how powerful Master Lei is, his


    reach doesn''t go beyond this tiny ce. He wouldn''t dare to try anything funny in Jianghai!" said Jiang


    Yu-Qing as she came over to persuade Ye Ya and his family.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 789 He ls King of Jiangdong!

    Chapter 789 He ls King of Jiangdong!


    Jiang Yu-Lang chimed in and said, "Uncle Ya, my little sister is right. Why are you afraid of him? At


    worst, juste to Jianghai with us. My father is upper management in apany. Given his


    connections, he can always find you a decent job. Why lower yourself and beg Ye Fan? He''s just a live-


    in husband. How dare he put on such airs? He swaggers around as though he is the King of Jiangdong


    or something."


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing couldn''t stand Ye Fan''s cockiness, so they stepped forward and


    scolded him.


    After he heard what they said, only Lei San shook his head and smiled.


    Followed by Ji Yi-Hai.


    Then Lin Ping-Zhi and Wu Zhi-Ming smiled too.


    In the end, Lei San''s family and all the Jingzhou government leaders smiled.


    A sense of mockery swept from their smiles.


    They looked like they had heard the joke of their lives.


    "Hmm? Why are all of you smiling? Was I wrong? Compared to Jianghai, isn''t Jingzhou just a tiny


    ce? Isn''t a live-in husband asking to be despised?¡± asked Jiang Yu-Lang indignantly in an angry


    tone the moment he heard their sneering.


    Lei San and the others didn''t give a hoot about this teenager.


    Lei Ao-Ting walked over to them. He shook his head and gentlyughed as he said, "You''re absolutely


    right. Jingzhou is a tiny cepared to Jianghai. But so what? Mr Chu has the entire Jiangdong at


    his feet, let alone your little Jianghai. But you did get one thing right. Mr Chu really is the King of


    Jiangdong!"


    "Nonsense!" Ye Xi-Lan and her kids coldlyughed when they heard what Lei Ao-Ting said.


    "Him? He''s a live-in husband. How could he be the King of Jiangdong? You must be joking! Do you


    think we will believe that? If he really was the King of Jiangdong, why didn''t all the other provincial big


    shotse to wish him a happy Lunar New Year? Didn''t his guests alle from Jingzhou in the end?


    No one from Jianghai, Haozhou, and Yunzhou came. Not a single one came!¡± sneered Ye Xi-Lan with


    ridicule.


    She felt that they were bbering nonsense.


    After all, Ye Fan was just ad who was barely past his twenties.


    At his age, it was already inconceivable that he could be this well connected in Jingzhou.


    How could he be the King of Jiangdong?


    How could he?


    Who were they trying to kid?


    It was just bullshit!


    But the boy at the door suddenly shouted brightly from the main door just as Ye Xi-


    Lan scoffed in her heart.


    "Mr Gao Ke-Xin, CEO of Haitian Logistics from Jianghai, is here!"


    "Mr Wang Kai, Chairman of Jiuzhou Insurance from Jianghai, is here!"


    "The head of Wuyang Industrial from


    Jianghai...is here!"


    Hmmm?


    Jianghai?


    Jiuzhou Insurance?


    "Mum, isn''t that Dad''spany?"


    "Haha!"


    "It looks like they are here to wish our family a happy new year."


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing were delighted and spoke smugly.


    Their father was the head of the sales department at Jiuzhou Insurance, so when they heard about the


    arrival of their representatives, they subconsciously assumed they were here to wish their family a


    happy new year.


    Although the kids didn''t know better, Ye Xi-Lan certainly did.


    She was instantly stunned.


    After all, her husband was a Jiuzhou Insurance manager, so they were at least rted to their family.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But wasn''t Tianhai Logistics the number one logisticspany in Jianghai?


    Wuyang Industrial was also one of the top three for the industry in the province!


    Both thesepanies had nothing to do with Ye Xi-Lan''s family.


    Why would they travel miles to visit her for the holidays?


    "Let''s go, Mum! Our guests are here, so we should go out to receive them."


    Jiang Yu-Lang and his little sister were anxious, so they failed to notice the look of shock on Ye Xi-


    Lan''s face as they pulled her along to wee those guests.


    They looked exceptionally proud.


    After all, Jianghai was a provincial capital, and a small ce like Jingzhou couldn''tpare to it in


    terms of politics and finance.


    Now that guests from Jianghai were knocking on their door to wish them a happy Lunar New Year, they


    naturally felt proud.


    Jiang Yu-Lang eagerly introduced himself to these corporate giants from Jianghai, "Hello Uncle Wang.


    I''m Jiang Yu-Lang. My father is Jiang Yang...¡±


    But before Jiang Yu-Lang finished his sentence, the bodyguard shoved them aside.


    "Go away. Get lost! I don''t care what Jiang he is. How dare little brat like youe over!" cursed the


    bodyguard before he continued to lead his bosses inside.


    Jiang Yu-Lang was dumbfounded. He turned to look at his mother with an upset expression on his


    face, "Mum, what''s going on? Aren''t they''re here to visit us?"


    Jiang Yu-Lang was on the verge of tears.


    He thought it would be his turn to be in the spotlight, but he unexpectedly got kicked aside like a dog


    and ran off with his tail between his legs.


    Jiang Yu-Lang was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and hide himself.


    It was simply too embarrassing.


    Ye Xi-Lan replied perplexedly, "I...I...I...don''t know either."


    Aftering in, those men stood on both sides respectfully.


    Then they bowed and said reverently, "Wee, Master Ao!¡± "Wee, Master Ao!"


    "Wee, Master Ao!"


    Their voice surged and merged together.


    Then a stern middle-aged man strode in with his head held high with his wife and daughter amid the


    reverent voices.


    "The head of the Chen family and King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, is here!¡±


    What?


    "The...the King of Jiangdong... Chen...Chen Ao?"


    The moment Ye Xi-Lan heard these words, she felt as though she had just been struck by lightning and


    was stunned.


    Even though Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing lived away from home, they were shocked to hear this


    name.


    They felt as though some formidable pressure had pressed them by their throats.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s family were dumbstruck.


    There was only one question in their hearts.


    "Oh my god! Why...why is he here?"

 Chapter 790 Waves of Guests

    Chapter 790 Waves of Guests


    Of course, Ye Xi-Lan and her children weren''t the only people who were dumbstruck.


    Everyone in the residence were shocked to hear of Chen Ao''s arrival.


    "Chen Ao is the King of Jiangdong. That''s the biggest name there is in Jiangdong."


    "Even he is here!¡±


    "There must be a true dragon in the Ye family."


    People couldn''t help sighing when they realized Chen Ao was here.


    They inhaled so deeply that it was audible.


    Before they recovered from the shock of Chen Ao''s arrival, another car arrived outside.


    The car door opened, and an old balding man got off the car with his subordinate''s help.


    The man was none other than Li Er from


    Yunzhou.


    "Master Li, we''re here,¡± said Jin Bao reverently as Yin Bao closed the door behind him.


    After Li Er got of the car, he stepped on the tiles and stood outside the door for a long time as he


    scrutinized the old residence.


    A long whileter, Li Er sighed, "Is this the old Ye residence? Back in the day, I had the honor of going


    back to worship the Chu family''s ancestors. I recall that the old Chu residence looked just like this and


    had a square courtyard. There were bluestone tiles and old trees everywhere, and it had an antique


    vor to it. I didn''t expect such an ordinary house to be home to a hero like Mr Chu. As the saying


    goes, we shouldn''t care about a hero''s background. I must say, those ancient people were spot on."


    Li Er sighed before heughed gently.


    "Let''s go, Jin Bao, Yin Bao. Come with me to wish Mr Chu a happy Lunar New Year!" Li Er spoke high


    spiritedly before he walked through the doors of the old Ye residence.


    In an instant, the boy at the door announced more arrivals.


    "Mr Hua Guo-Qing, CEO of Dongshan Industrial from Yunzhou, is here!"


    "Mr Guo Huai-Min, Chairman of Nanquan Group, is here!"


    "The head of the Li family of Yunzhou, Mr Li Er, is here!"


    "The head of the Wang family of Haozhou, Mr Wang Jie-Xi, is here!"


    "The head of the Mu family of Nanquan, Mu Qing-Xue, is here!"


    It felt as though they were swept away by a tumultuous sea.


    The announcement of each guest left Ye Xi-Lan feeling as though she was repeatedly pped on the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    face. All the other guests were equally stunned.


    None of them had gotten over the shock of seeing Chen Ao yet, and Li Er''s arrival caused another


    tsunami to surge in their hearts.


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya couldn''t stop staring in shock. Even Old Master Ye was so astonished that he almost


    fell off his chair.


    Ye Xi-Lan and her kids stood petrified as big shots from everywhere arrived one after another. For a


    long time, there were stupefied while their minds went nk.


    "Chen Ao from Jianghai?"


    "Li Er from Yunzhou?"


    "Wang Jie-Xi from Haozhou?¡±


    "Heavens!"


    "Are all the big shots in Jiangdong here?"


    All the Yeyang townsfolk went insane when they saw these prefecture-level city big shots arrive.


    All the big shots from the 18 Jiangdong cities had gathered in Yeyang.


    Important leaders from everywhere were here to visit the Ye family.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Even dramas aren''t as dramatic!"


    There was a majormotion outside the Ye residence.


    Guests had arrived from near and far to attend the Ye family''s Lunar New Year celebrations.


    The sight certainly attracted a lot of spectators.


    Almost all the townsfolk came over when they heard the uproar.


    The entire street outside the Ye residence was already packed.


    The streets were blocked by cars while the sidewalk was full of people.


    All the people out there were in utter


    shock.


    Since they lived in a backward ce, these townsfolk had probably never seen a single important man


    in their lives.


    But now, all the influential people of Jiangdong were here, so it was no wonder that these ignorant


    townsfolk were going crazy.


    But of course, just those luxury cars parked by the roadside were enough to make them go hysterical.


    A long line of posh cars was parked outside.


    There were so many Porsches and Ferraris that Mercedes-Benzes and BMWs were considered cheap


    cars here.


    Any one of those cars cost over a million dors.


    And all of them came with eye-catching license te numbers like 88888 or 6666. It was simply


    dazzling.


    For the first time, these townsfolk keenly understood the huge gulf between the upper and lower


    sses.


    An average person and a powerful tycoon were really worlds apart.


    They werepletely out of their league in every way.


    An ordinary man might not be able to afford such license tes, even if he used his entire life''s


    savings, let alone luxury cars which cost more than a million.


    Of course, this wasn''t the most shocking thing that they learned today.


    What was even more surprising was who these big shots were visiting.


    "They have a dragon among them!"


    "The Ye family has a dragon in their midst!"


    People outside sighed in envy and the uproar outside sounded like the rushing sea waves.


    The boy standing at the door, receiving guests continued to announce the names of their guests.


    A bright voice kept announcing nonstop.


    "The Chairman of Fenghua Group from Fenghai is here!"


    "The head of the Ma family from Nanquan, Ma Fei, is here!"


    His bright voice left everyone in the Ye residence trembling.


    As time went on, more and more guests arrived at their doors to wish them a happy Lunar New Year.


    In the end, all the Jiangdong elites with there.


    The residence was packed with people.


    Yeyang had shockingly transformed into the center of power.


    There was no doubt in their minds that if someone threw a bomb into the residence, then all the rich


    and powerful of Jiangdong would die together.


    Then there would be a major power vacuum in Jiangdong.


    Jiangdong would fall into chaos because there were no leaders.


    Of course, that was pure fantasy.


    No one dared to stir trouble with Mr Chu around.


    After all, Ye Fan had established himself as the King of Jiangdong ever since the Feast of the Sea and


    Sky.


    The fall of the Meng family won everyone in Jiangdong over.


    If Jianghai was the financial hub of Jiangdong, then the ce where Ye Fan resided was considered


    the center of power!


    Ye Fan was the ruler of Jiangdong no matter where he went.


    Previously, it was Yunzhou, where the Feast of the Sea and Sky was held, and now it was Yeyang!


    After some time, the boy at the door stopped announcing new guests.


    But the Ye residence was packed with guests, and there were almost no more seats.


    So those guests who came to visit Ye Tian and Ye Ya automatically gave up their seats.


    After all, inparison to big shots like Lei San and Li Er, owners of animal feed and pig farms were as


    good as a pile of shit. There was no way they would dare to try to steal seats from them.


    Everyone in the Ye residence was startled.


    The star of the show, Ye Fan, was probably the only person who could keep his cool.


    Regardless of Chen Ao and Li Er''s arrival, the man remained calm the entire time.


    He quietly drank tea unperturbed.


    Ye Fan set there like a lofty and insurmountable mountain.


    The rest could only flinch and retreat.


    His imposing aura left others awestruck!

 Chapter 791 A Reckless Man

    Chapter 791 A Reckless Man


    "Where did these stupid kidse from?"


    "Hurry up and get lost!"


    "You are blocking Master Li''s way!"


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao gave Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing a p each for blocking their way, just as


    everyone continued to stare in shock. Then they turned to Li Er and said reverently, "Master Li, this


    way, please. Mr Chu is inside."


    "Okay," nodded Li Er. Then he strode in quickly and went towards Ye Fan.


    Naturally, Li Er wasn''t the only person walking over to Ye Fan.


    All the other guests who were already there had stepped forward reverently and paid obeisance to the


    man sitting quietly in the courtyard.


    "It''s the Lunar New Year, so I, Chen Ao..."


    "I, Li Er..." "I, Ma Fei..."


    "I, Hua Guo-Qing..."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "...wish Mr Chu a happy new year! We hope you have a great and fruitful new year. May all your


    dreamse true."


    All of them bowed together.


    Their reverent voices merged and swept across thend like surges of waves.


    Everyone in the Ye residence was stunned.


    Ye Tian and the others stared in awe. Even Ye Xi-Lan had to stop showing off and waspletely


    speechless now.


    Everyone was stupefied as they stared at the sight unfolding before them.


    It was inconceivable that their renowned city leaders would travel such a distance to Jingzhou just so


    that they could send their regards to a live-in husband.


    "This...what on earth..."


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing stammered in surprise as everyone paid their respects to Ye Fan like


    they were his subjects. They felt as though Ye Fan had crushed all the pride they had in themselves all


    these years.


    Ye Jian was still kneeling on the ground.


    But his eyes were crimson as he clenched his fists tightly out of resentment while his fingernails dug


    deeply into his flesh.


    "This won''tst forever! Ye Fan, I don''t care who the hell you are or what you''ve aplished. One


    day, I will trample you beneath my feet!¡± said Ye Jian angrily in his heart.


    But who would care about what he thought?


    Another car pulled up outside the old residence.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a suit strode in quickly.


    "Yu-Lang, Yu-Qing, did you miss me? Haha!


    I was held up at thepany. Sorry, I''mte," said the man as he chuckled after he entered the door.


    The man before them was Jiang Yang. He was Ye Xi-Lan''s husband and Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-


    Qing''s father.


    Jiang Yang and Ye Xi-Lan made ns to spend the Lunar New Year holidays with the Ye family.


    But things got busy in Jiang Yang''spany towards the year end, so he got held up.


    He only finally managed to leave today and headed over from Jianghai to spend the holidays with his


    family at Jingzhou.


    "Oho! Looks packed here. They are probably Tian and Ya''s guests, right?" said Jiang Yang nonstop


    after he entered the door and asked after them.


    But when heid eyes on his children''s swollen faces, he was instantly shocked and said, "Yu-Lang,


    what happened to your face? Did that Ye Fan hit you? That


    asshole! How dare he hit my children?¡±


    Jiang Yang instantly exploded, and his furious voice echoed through the residence.


    Although Jiang Yang wasn''t around over the past few days, Ye Xi-Lan had undoubtedly told him about


    everything that transpired at the Ye family over the phone.


    So Jiang Yang naturally knew about Ye Fan beating up Jiang Yu-Lang up badly yesterday.


    Hence, the moment he saw his kids'' faces, he instantly assumed Ye Fan was the culprit.


    Jiang Yang had no clue that the palm prints on Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing''s faces were courtesy


    of Jin Bao and Yin Bao.


    "Jiang Yang, no, don''t..." said Ye Xi-Lan worriedly as she hurried over to stop him.


    But Jiang Yang interrupted, "Xi-Lan, stay out of this. Don''t worry. I will seek justice for our children. How


    dare he hit my kid! I''m going to break his leg!"


    Jiang Yang was outraged. He had neverid a hand on his children. How could someone hit them so


    badly? Of course he was infuriated.


    So he turned to look at the crowd as he shouted angrily, "Which one of you is Ye Fan? Get your ass


    over here! How dare you hit Yu-Lang! Who gave you the balls to do such a thing?" Jiang Yang''s angry


    voice echoed through the halls of the Ye residence.


    In an instant, the whole ce went quiet.


    The uproar died downpletely.


    Everyone turned one after another to look at Jiang Yang strangely with pity in their eyes.


    "Another stupid idiot is here," thought Lei Ao-Ting as he shook his head and smiled at the sight.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s family turned pale when they caught wind of Jiang Yang''s words.


    They knew that they were in trouble.


    Before Ye Fan could reply, Li Er stepped forward.


    He looked at Jiang Yang glumly and said with a cold voice, "Tell me, what''s your name? Where are you


    from? Where is your family from? How can you speak so disrespectfully to Mr Chu? It sounds to me


    that you have no ns to continue working in Jianghai."


    Li Er''s deep lofty tone made Jiang Yang even angrier.


    "Are you asking who I am? Then what about you? How can you speak to me so arrogantly?" said Jiang


    Yang angrily. He was used to working as a manager, so other than the chairman, no one dared to use


    this tone of voice at him. Li Er''s lofty airs made him very angry indeed.


    Li Er replied coldly to Jiang Yang''s question, "I''m Li Er from Yunzhou.¡±


    "Tsk! I was wondering where the hell you were from. It''s just a third rate little city! I''m from the provincial


    capital, Jianghai, and a manager for Jiuzhou Insurance. I handle hundreds of millions worth of assets


    and manage a team with a hundred employees. How dare a small-town guy like you disrespect me?"


    said Jiang Yang as he sneered coldly.


    After they learned where Jiang Yang was from, Chen Ao''s face instantly turned sullen.


    "Mr Chen, it seems this reckless man is from Jianghai," said Li Er as heughed coldly.


    Chen Ao''s face turned ghastly pale.


    Since he was in charge of Jianghai, it was a disgrace if anyone from his territory disrespected Ye Fan.


    Then he immediately said apologetically to Ye Fan, "Mr Chu, I''m sorry. I will take care of him now."

 Chapter 792 Do You Agree?

    Chapter 792 Do You Agree?


    Chen Ao apologized to Ye Fan and turned to re at Wang Kai, who was hiding in the crowd, and said


    coldly, "Mr Wang, I recall you are the chairman of Jiuzhou Insurance, right?¡±


    "I..." stammered Wang Kai as his face turned pale.


    "Mr...Mr Chen, that''s right," said Wang Kai anxiously. He kept cursing Jiang Yang in his heart.


    Wang Kai already felt it was inappropriate when Jiang Yang tantly spouted nonsense.


    But it was toote for Wang Kai to stop him.


    So he wanted to pretend he didn''t know Jiang Yang and wriggle his way out of trouble.


    But it didn''t cross his mind that Jiang Yang would be idiotic enough to tell them where he was from and


    where he worked and attempt to act tough in front of Mr Chu and Li Er.


    Shit!


    He was going to be in deep trouble!


    Damn it!


    He must have been blind to hire this idiot to work in thepany!


    Wang Kai howled in his heart, but the coldness radiating from Chen Ao had already left Wang Kai


    feeling threatened.


    "It''s you? Are you really the chairman of Jiuzhou Insurance? Why did you hire someone so stupid?


    How could thepany keep an idiot who doesn''t even know how to behave? How can you be the


    sweat broke on his back.


    Everyone watched on while they shivered in their hearts.


    Chen Ao scolded the chairman of apany like a child.


    "Chen Ao certainly is the King of Jiangdong."


    "Chen Ao was so imposing that only Mr Chu could surpass him, right?"


    Everyone sighed.


    Jiang Yang was instantly shocked to see Wang Kai present.


    "Hmm? Mr Wang, what brings you here? Are you visiting rtives in Jingzhou too?" asked Jiang Yang


    in surprise when he saw his immediate superior.


    "Rtives, my ass!" exploded Wang Kai angrily as he turned and kicked Jiang Yang to the ground.


    Chen Ao had just scolded him publicly, so he took it all out on Jiang Yang.


    He kicked and shouted, "You dumbass! are you trying to kill me? How dare you offend Mr Chu? Do you


    have a death wish?" Wang Kai''s voice was trembling andpletely struck by fear.


    Wang Kai said angrily, "You reckless fool! You''re fired! You don''t have to go back to thepany from


    today onwards! Jiuzhou Insurance has no ce for blind idiots like you!¡±


    His wordsnded on Jiang Yang like a death sentence.


    Jiang Yang was instantly stunned. He stared dead straight, incapable of wrapping his mind around the


    situation.


    "But why, Mr Wang? I don''t understand. I really don''t get it. Why are you firing me?" asked Jiang Yang


    pitifully.


    Wang Kai gnashed his teeth and cursed him, "Do you still have the cheek to ask? Do you have any


    idea who you just offended? That was the head of the Li family, Li Er, and this is the head of the Chen


    family, Chen Ao. The guy you want to beat up is the King of Jiangdong. He''s the man whom Chen Ao,


    Master Li, and Master Lei serve, Mr Chu. You fool! You''ve caused huge trouble here!¡±


    Wang Kai shouted on and on with a darkened expression on his face. He almost wanted to kick Jiang


    Yang to death.


    He wanted to leave a good impression in front of Ye Fan. Instead of doing that, he probably got


    implicated by Jiang Yang.


    "What...what? The...the King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu, whom even Master Lei bows to?¡± said Jiang Yang.


    Wang Kai''s words struck him like a de to his heart.


    In an instant, Jiang Yang felt his head ringing from shock. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    He couldn''t believe that the unaplished live-in husband his wife kept talking about was shockingly


    the King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu!


    Jiang Yang instantly lost all hope.


    He staggered before stumbling to the ground.


    All the Ye siblings hade to a tragic end.


    Ye Tian was removed from his position and ced under investigation, Jiang Yang was fired, and Ye


    Ya and his family were exiled from Jingzhou like abandoned dogs.


    It was the first day of the new lunar year, and Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and Ye Xi-Lan thought their families


    would steal the show today at their family gathering, but fate yed such a huge joke on them.


    All that was left of their glory was lost, and they were pathetic.


    Everything happened because they provoked a man called Ye Fan.


    The cold wind gusted, causing fallen leaves to swirl in the air.


    Ye Tian and the others stood sadly in the cold wind.


    Ye Fan suddenly broke his silence and shook his head and smiled.


    He took a wine pot and filled three sses of wine for himself.


    He held up a ss and toasted Ye Tian, "Uncle Tian, ten years ago, I wanted to help Shin Yu-Xiang


    send your daughter a love note but was caught by you. You thought that I coveted your daughter''s


    beauty. Back in the day, you called me the Chu family''s unwanted son, useless, idled around and would


    never have any aplishments. Even if I wasn''t a Ye, I wasn''t fit for your daughter. You said I was a


    toad lusting for a swan. Now, I will use the very same words you told me. You are the ones who are


    beneath me! You are the ones who are lowly! Uncle, do you agree?¡±


    Ye Fanughed coldly at Ye Tian in an imposing manner as he towered over him with a wine ss in


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    hand.


    Then he tilted his head back and finished the wine as though it was all the humiliation he suffered these


    years!


    Ye Tian''s face turned pale.


    Ye Fan''s words left his face crimson in shame.


    He didn''t have the cheek to say a word.


    He couldn''t face Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan smashed the ss hard after drinking the wine.


    When the wine ss crashed onto the ground, Ye Tian''s heart broke.


    After finishing the first ss of wine, Ye Fan picked up the second ss and toasted Ye Ya and his


    family kneeling on the ground, "Uncle Ya, I told you I had so much power and status that all the


    influential people treat me with respect and bow to me. But youughed at me for being a cocky and


    arrogant fool. Back then, you didn''t believe a word, but do you believe it now?¡±


    Ye Fan stood loftily with a cold smile on his face.


    His eyes were proud as he looked down at Ye Ya and his family.

 Chapter 793 Sever Ties

    Chapter 793 Sever Ties


    Ye Ya nodded profusely and said, "We believe you, Fan. We really believe you now! I was wrong, and


    we are sorry."


    Ye Fan smiled coldly while Ye Ya begged sadly. Then he tilted his head back and drank up proudly.


    Ye Fan smashed the ss as well after he was done.


    The cup smashed into smithereens on the ground.


    The sharp noise left Ye Ya''s wife screaming in tears as she begged nonstop, "Fan, we are sorry. We


    were wrong. Please let us off..."


    Ye Ya and his wife were filled with regret.


    If they knew how powerful Ye Fan was, they would never have provoked him.


    Ye Fan went back to the table and picked up thest ss of wine and toasted his youngest aunt, Ye


    Xi-Lan, and her children. "Auntie Xi-Lan, you said I was a good-for-nothing and a disgrace to the Ye


    family. Do you still feel the same way now? People havee from near and far to pay their respects


    to me. They call me the King of Jiangdong! The townsfolk call me Ye family''s dragon. Auntie Xi-Lan,


    am I still a disgrace and a useless live-in husband?"


    His resounding words crashed onto the ground powerfully like pieces of gold!


    Each word cut like a sharp de and stabbed Ye Xi-Lan deeply in her heart.


    Ye Fan''s incessant questions made Ye Xi-Lan turn pale as she trembled.


    In the end, Ye Fan''s roar made Ye Xi-Lan''s legs go soft, and she slumped onto the ground like a dog.


    She was in despair and terrified!


    In the end, Ye Xi-Lan begged Ye Fan desperately with her eyes red and teary as she shook her head


    anxiously, "Fan, I''m sorry. I beg you to forgive us on ount that we are rtives. Please forgive your


    uncle. Please help to put in a good word for him and don''t let him get fired. Your cousins need the


    money for school, and we still have to pay housing and car loans. If your uncle loses his job, how will


    we survive?"


    Instead, Ye Fanughed and said, "Haha, rtives? Haha, are you talking about familial ties now?¡±


    Ye Fan tilted his head up andughed before he finished thest ss of wine.


    He swallowed all the emotion in his heart, along with this wine.


    Once again, Ye Fan hurled the ss, and it broke into pieces.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The crisp sound echoed through the air and left everyone in shock.


    In an instant, the world fell silent, and not a sound could be heard.


    No one in the Ye residence dared to say a word.


    Everyone watched the sight unfold with terror in their eyes.


    After Ye Fan finished the third ss of wine, he turned to look at Ye Tian and the others and continued,


    "I have finished the third ss of wine! From now on, our ties are severed. Everything is over! I, Ye


    Fan, and my mother, Ye Xi-Mei, are no longer rted to the Ye family. From now on, we will do as we


    please and have nothing to do with each other!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words sounded resolute.


    Everyone in the Ye family felt as though they were struck by lightning. Ye Tian was stunned, Ye Ya''s


    eyes were wide, and Ye Xi-Lan was in disbelief.


    They didn''t think Ye Fan meant it when he said they were severing ties.


    Ye Fan got up and looked at Old Master Ye as he sat on the main seat.


    In the end, the great leader of Jiangdong, Mr Chu, knelt before Old Master Ye in front of Li Er and the


    rest.


    "Fan, what are you doing..." said Old Master Ye at a loss. He was shocked and quickly stood up.


    Ye Fan didn''t budge and continued to kneel.


    "I''m not a heartless man, but there is no ce for us in the Ye family. From now on, I will leave with my


    mother. I am sorry for being unfilial. I won''t be able to stay by your side anymore. Please take care of


    yourself, Grandpa. I hope you live a long and healthy life!¡± said Ye Fan deeply with sadness surging


    through his heart.


    Ye Fan kowtowed the old man once, twice, thrice.


    He kowtowed three times for firstly because of their biological ties, secondly, for taking them in when


    they were in dire straits and thirdly, for protecting them.


    The world fell intoplete silence.


    Only the wind gusted by.


    "Fan, you..." said Old Master Ye. Before he knew it, he was in tears from looking at Ye Fan do this.


    Old Master Ye watched from a distance with tears flowing from his eyes.


    In his heart, he felt sad, helpless, and guilty.


    "Fan, I didn''t do enough for you both. I didn''t protect you well enough and caused you to suffer so much


    humiliation,¡± sighed Old Master Ye deeply with tears in his eyes.


    He didn''t try to make Ye Fan stay since he didn''t have the cheek to do so.


    Ye Fan was right. He wanted to stay, but there was no ce for them at the Ye family.


    All these years, Old Master Ye witnessed all their suffering and felt sorry for them.


    He was also guilty about not protecting them well enough.


    For this mother and son, leaving was a relief.


    After Ye Fan finished kowtowing him, he took Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei and left the old residence.


    Perhaps Ye Ya and the others finally found some conscience or were fearful of his power. One after


    another, they kept persuading Ye Fan to stay.


    "Fan, that wasn''t what we meant."


    "We only said it in a fit of anger. We had no intention of chasing you away."


    "Fan, don''t do anything impulsive."


    "We are family after all. No matter what conflict we encounter, we just need to talk about it. There''s no


    need for you to leave."


    "That''s right, Fan. You are our nephew, and your mother is our sister."


    "Although we didn''t treat you well, it was all a mistake."


    "We are family. We can work everything out, so there''s no need to do this."


    Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Lan kept trying to persuade Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan merely shook his head and smiled.


    He didn''t know why, but these words sounded absolutely empty to him.


    "Isn''t it useless to say this now? Uncle Ya, Auntie Xi-Lan, I really want to know. If I wasn''t the King of


    Jiangdong with these leaders knocking on the door, if I was just an abandoned son and useless live-in


    husband, would you still ask me to stay? Would you have said all this then?" asked Ye Fan with a


    prating tone striking them at their soul.


    "We..."


    Ye Ya and the others were too embarrassed to speak and eventually just lowered their heads.

 Chapter 794 Ye Fans Dominance

    Chapter 794 Ye Fan''s Dominance


    At Yeyang''s vige entrance.


    Niu and his uncle were still standing there.


    They gazed at all the traffic in Yeyang and the sky in the distance and were incapable of calming


    themselves.


    After all, everything that happened today was simply too astonishing.


    They felt as though they had never seen so many influential people in their entire lives.


    The government leader of Jingzhou, along with all the local city big shots, had all gathered here today.


    Luxury cars with unusual license tes left the two of them astonished and incredibly thrilled.


    But after thest car entered Yeyang, they were no longer able to stay calm.


    "It looks like that was the Ye family''sst guest. Niu, let''s go over to and join in the fun at the old Ye


    residence," said the old man as he waved at his nephew.


    But just as they were about to turn and leave, they had a boom in the distance behind them.


    The engine rumbled while its cylinders boomed.


    A low roar echoed throughout the air like the cry of a wild animal.


    "Are...are there more guests?"


    The uncle and nephew stood in surprise as they turned to look.


    In the distance, about ten off-road battlefield vehicles came driving towards them.


    The elegant cars zipped by like a green bolt of lightning as it drove by.


    The aggressive car roared forcefully.


    In the distance, they seemed like waves of animals surging towards them.


    Niu shouted in shock when they came near enough for him to see.


    "Oh my god!"


    "White tes with ck characters!"


    "Are...are...those military tes?"


    Niu and his uncle''s eyes constricted in astonishment as they stared hard.


    But nobody else knew what was happening at the entrance to the vige.


    At the old Ye residence.


    No one said a word as the breeze swept by.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ye Ya and the others hung their heads in remorse silently.


    Ye Fan stopped asking them questions when he saw them like this.


    There was no sense in asking since he already knew the answer.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed before he turned.


    The instant Ye Fan turned, piercingughter came from behind.


    After a long silence, Ye Tian had suddenlyughed.


    "Haha! Fan, I know you must be happy now. I was removed from office and ced under investigation


    because of you. Your second uncle''spany is going to close down, and it will be impossible for him


    to survive in Jingzhou because of you. Your youngest aunt''s family has lost its livelihood because of


    you too. You suffered in silence for ten years and finally executed revenge, so you must be absolutely


    proud of your handiwork, right?" said Ye Tian.


    He seemed hysterical, and his face was sinister.


    "Tian, are you insane? Just be quiet. Do you want to get all of us killed?" said Dong Mei when she saw


    Ye Tian talking to Ye Fan so provocatively without a hint of regret.


    Dong Mei was instantly angry and anxious.


    She was so worried that she yelled at Ye Tian.


    But Dong Mei was incapable of stopping Ye Tian. He shoved this nosy woman aside and continued


    shouting at Ye Fan resentfully.


    Ye Fan instantly stopped walking.


    He turned to look at his proud uncle mockingly and turned to listen to him with intrigue.


    He wanted to know how his oldest uncle had the cheek to remain proud now.


    What did he want to say?


    "Ye Fan, now that you are astonishingly sessful, you must think that we are filled with regret. That


    we should be sorry for being too blind to realize how powerful you were and for ill-treating and


    despising you back in the day. But let me tell you, you are wrong. You are deeply mistaken. I have no


    regret at all!" "You are an abandoned son and a live-in husband. I looked down on you back then, and I


    look down on you now still. Yes, you might be powerful enough to make all the Jingzhou government


    leaders and Jiangdong''s elites bow to you, but no matter how powerful you are, you can''t beat the


    army!"


    "No matter how impressive you are, can you be better than a general? Don''t forget that my daughter,


    Yu-Yan, is the youngest major in history. Her master is a general who is inmand of millions of


    troops! He''s like a father to her. You can neverpare to my daughter just on this rtionship alone.


    Just you wait! When my daughter returns, you will regret this day!" roared Ye Tian angrily with his eyes


    bloodshot. His words were filled with fury and pride.


    Since the armed forces symbolized strength, they meant everything to the country.


    Ye Fan was well connected, but he was nothingpared to a country''s strength.


    In ten years, his daughter would be a general and have thousands of troops at hermand and


    bowing to her.


    Ye Fan would be no different from the sand at his daughter''s feet when that happened.


    If Ye Yu-Yan was here with her troops now, Ye Fan would be no match for them and would get beaten


    up like a dog!


    Li Er and Lei San''s reputation meant nothing to the army!


    There was nothing that wealth, status, and strength could do for them.


    She was Ye Tian''s pride and joy.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head andughed when he heard Ye Tian.


    Hisugh was filled with mockery.


    It felt as though he had heard the most hrious joke on earth.


    "Your daughter? A major? A general? Is that your pride and joy?"ughed Ye Fan in contempt as he


    looked at Ye Tian mockingly.


    Then he continued, "You might not know this, but a few days ago, your precious daughter bought me


    dinner so that she could invite me to be her captain and lead them. Did you know what I said?"


    Ye Fan paused before he went on, "I told her she isn''t fit for my leadership! I''m sad to say that your


    pride and joy means nothing to me! Even though that girl''s master is a so-called general, it means


    nothing to me! So what if they are a major and a general? I am the one with the power! Even a colonel


    general has to call me Mr Chu respectfully when he sees me.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were domineering.


    In that instant, Ye Fan''s voice echoed throughout the Ye residence.

 Chapter 795 Ridiculously Incredible

    Chapter 795 Ridiculously Incredible


    Who the hell did this Ye Fan think he was?!


    "You are an idiot for disrespecting a general! Do you think that highly of yourself?" cursed Ye Jian in his


    heart the moment he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Tian got angry. He didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so bold.


    "How dare you! You arrogant brat. You are nothing but a lowly live-in husband! How dare you speak so


    arrogantly and disrespect the general! But you probably only dare to speak ill behind their backs. If Yu-


    Yan and her master were here now, you wouldn''t dare to do it."


    "That''s hrious!" said Ye Fan as he instantlyughed. "Even if I''m standing in front of the military chief,


    I would still say the same thing, let alone a general."


    "Fan, stop it..."


    Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t go on listening to him.


    They were worried, so they immediately told Ye Fan to be careful with his words.


    The general held true power in the army and wasn''t someone ordinary folks like them could afford to


    offend.


    A powerful man attracted a lot of attention and there were so many people around right now. Since Ye


    Fan spoke so publicly, Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother were worried that he would get into trouble if


    anyone in the army caught wind of his words.


    At this instant, a resounding voice pierced through the air like thunder!


    "Mr Wu Yang from the Dragon Hunting Special Troop is here!¡±


    "Mr Tian Jun-Hui from the Dragon Hunting Special Troop is here!"


    This sudden voice made everyone freeze for a moment.


    Ye Tian stopped fuming and he was also rooted to the ground in shock.


    "The Dragon Hunting Special Troop? Is Yu-Yan back? Haha! Dong Mei, it''s our daughter! She''s back to


    wish us a happy new year!"


    It felt as though the rain finally fell after a long drought.


    Ye Tian was instantly delighted to hear the news and smiled smugly.


    "Haha! Did you hear that, Ye Fan? My daughter, Yu-Yan, is back with her men from the special troops.


    Remember what you said. You''re going to die in a minute!" said Ye Tian sinisterly.


    Then the boy''s voice continued echoing through the air.


    "Miss Ye Yu-Yan, leader of the Dragon Hunting Special Troop, is here!"


    "Mr Lu Tian-He, Deputy Military Instructor of the Yanjing armed forces, is here!"


    "Mr Fang Shao-Hong, Chief Military Instructor of the Yanjing armed forces, is here!"


    What?


    "Even the chief military instructor is here?"


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "It seems like Tian''s daughter is highly favored."


    "Both the military instructors came with her to visit her rtives during the holidays."


    "That''s impressive!"


    Everyone was stunned to learn who Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were.


    They stared wide-eyed as they eximed.


    These instructors ought to be at least general majors, right?


    How high ranking were they?


    How many generals were there in the country?


    There probably wasn''t a single general in all of Jingzhou.


    Now two of them had suddenly turned up, leaving everyone stunned.


    Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s faces turned pale.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was especially worried in her heart.


    "Mum, what should we do now? Will anything happened to Ye Fan?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng worriedly to


    Ye Xi-Mei.


    After all, Ye Fan had just spoken disrespectfully about the army.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s face turned as white as a sheet. She softlyforted Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Don''t worry. People


    in power tend to be magnanimous. If we can get Fan to apologize, they probably won''t make things


    difficult for him."


    Ye Tian was crazy with joy while Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng fretted.


    He straightened his clothes before he stepped forward with his head held high to wee them.


    "Haha! The chief military instructor is here too! You punk, let''s see what happens to you now for being


    so arrogant!" said Ye Tian proudly to Ye Fan as he walked over.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was utterly big-headed and swaggered around because his daughter was here.


    It was as though he could already envision Ye Fan begging for mercy from them.


    A voice rang through the air just as Ye Tian was thinking smugly to himself.


    "Mr Zhang Xiang-Chen, the Deputy Commander of the Yanjing armed forces, is here!"


    What?


    The Deputy Commander, Zhang Xiang-Chen?


    Damn!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Their eyes were huge and they couldn''t stop eximing from the shock they felt in their hearts.


    "Oh wow! Oh wow!"


    "Even the Deputy Commander is here!


    What on earth is happening?"


    "Ye Tian, your daughter is ridiculously incredible!"


    "Congrats, you have groomed your daughter well!"


    "The Ye family will have a general soon!"


    Everyone ttered Ye Tian amid the shock.


    The sound of their ttery surged nonstop.


    Ye Tian felt as though he was floating in the air from listening to it and couldn''t stop beaming from ear


    to ear.


    "Haha! It''s nothing. Nothing to congratte me for. My daughter has always been talented. It''s natural


    that she will be a general in the future. Not everyone canpare to her future sess,¡± said Ye


    Tian vaguely as he chuckled proudly.


    Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng were even more worried now.


    Even the army''s deputymander was here, so Ye Fan must be in big trouble.


    In her panic, Qiu Mu-Cheng tugged the corner of Ye Fan''s clothes and said, "Ye Fan, why don''t we


    leave before anyone notices us? Or else, you might get into trouble..."


    Running was theirst choice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled Ye Fan to leave without a thought.


    But Ye Fan waved his hand and calmly smiled as he said, "Mu-Cheng, it''s fine. Just watch."


    "You...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was infuriated by Ye Fan.


    He was always too proud to give in.


    But if he persisted, he might end up hurting himself.


    Even if he was the powerful Mr Chu, this was the national army they were talking about.


    Did his unsurpassable power mean anything to these people with military power?


    "Master Er, can you help me persuade him?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng. She had no choice but to ask Li Er


    for help.


    Li Er''s face turned dark and he was somewhat hesitant in his heart.


    But Li Er nodded at her request anyway. He walked up to Ye Fan and persuaded him, "Mr Chu, even if


    we want to fight them, we need some time to gather our men. I think it''s better to hide for now."


    Ye Fan instantlyughed, "Why? Sounds like you think we are going to fight the army now.¡± "Er, well..."


    said Li Er with his lips twitching, but he didn''t dare reply Ye Fan.


    Even he wouldn''t dare to oppose the army out in the open.


    But Ye Fan was from the Chu family. If he used their power, there was a slight chance for sess.


    However, judging from Ye Fan''s words, he had no intention of fighting the army head on, so Li Er didn''t


    know what to say.


    While Li Er and the others contemted in silence, a voice came sounding like a massive rock falling


    into the ocean, leaving a tumultuous sea in its wake.


    "Mr Rong An, Commander of the Yanjing Armed Forces, is here!"


    The entire residence suddenly fell silent.


    It felt as though even the air had frozen over and time had halted.


    Everyone stood petrified as they frowned and trembled.


    A long whileter, everyone inhaled deeply and said nonstop.


    "The...themander of the Yanjing armed forces?"


    "Rong...Rong An?¡±


    Oh my god!!


    Even themander was here!


    What the hell was going on?!

 Chapter 796 Can You Shut Up?

    Chapter 796 Can You Shut Up?


    Everyone went silent.


    The residence fell into a deathly silence.


    The residence fell into silence with the announcement of theirtest visitor.


    It was so quiet, not even a pin drop could be heard.


    All the guests were undoubtedly dumbstruck.


    Even Old Master Ye stood up swiftly the moment he heard Rong An''s name.


    He stood up quickly with a look of fear in his eyes.


    And the smile on Ye Tian''s face froze instantly.


    Ye Tian stood petrified as he looked at the men dressed in military uniform walk in with their heads held


    high. He was so afraid that he didn''t dare to go over.


    Previously, Ye Tian felt it was an honor when Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong visited.


    Although Ye Tian was perplexed when the deputymander arrived, it was undoubtedly a pleasant


    surprise.


    He simply thought his daughter had so much potential that she was worthy of such honor.


    But when themander of Yanjing''s armed forces arrived, Ye Tian felt dreadfully frightened.


    After all, he was themander!


    He was the ultimate leader of Yanjing''s armed forces.


    And he controlled the army and the nation''s defenses.


    So he certainly held true power in his hands.


    Even the county mayor of Jiangdong had to show Rong An respect and treat him as a VIP.


    Why would a big shot like him show up in Yeyang?


    Why was he here?


    Was he here to wish Ye Yu-Yan a happy Lunar New Year?


    Was that possible to begin with?


    Of course, it was impossible!


    Ye Yu-Yan was nothing but a youngdy and just the leader of a special troop. Why would the


    But if he wasn''t here because of Ye Yu-Yan, then who was he visiting?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Only Ye Yu-Yan was connected to the army in the entire family, so who else could it be?


    At this thought, everyone''s hearts sank at the same time.


    Could it be...?


    Sure enough, Deputy Commander Zhang Xiang-Chen walked over and scoured the ce sternly


    before he said in a deep and authoritative voice, "Which one of you is Ye Fan? Themander is here


    to visit, so aren''t youing out to wee him?"


    A stiff voice fell resoundingly onto the ground like gold bars.


    His deep tone felt like a raging wind as it swept through the residence.


    What?


    Ye Fan again?


    Everyone was stunned to hear that themander was here to visit Ye Fan too.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to Ye Fan in unison.


    But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Zhang Xiang-Chen''s question.


    "Fan, say something. Deputy Commander Zhang is looking for you," persuaded Ye Xi-Mei anxiously as


    she hurriedly tugged the corner of Ye Fan''s clothes.


    Ye Fanughed coldly.


    "Looking for me? With this shitty attitude of his? There''s no need to talk to someone as rude as him!"


    What?


    Ye Xi-Mei and the others were stunned.


    "Watch your words, Fan."


    "He''s the Deputy Commander!"


    Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng were undoubtedly startled by his reaction. They didn''t think that their son


    and husband would dare speak to a deputymander like this.


    He was so rude!


    Ye Fanughed gently and said, "So what? Since they are here asking for help, they should show


    some sincerity. He should count himself lucky that I didn''t ughter him for this attitude of his."


    "You..." Ye Fan sounded absolutely arrogant.


    Zhang Xiang-Chen went livid and fury overwhelmed his heart.


    "You reckless fool!"


    "You are too young to know any better!"


    "How dare you disrespect themander?"


    "And you think he''s here to ask you for help?"


    "You''re a useless live-in husband. How could you possibly make themander ask you for help?"


    Ye Tian and the othersughed sinisterly in their hearts when they caught sight of this and sneered


    gloatingly.


    They didn''t like Ye Fan to begin with. Now that he had provoked Zhang Xiang-Chen, Ye Tian and the


    rest were undoubtedly happy.


    They could use Zhang Xiang-Chen to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    Sure enough, Zhang Xiang-Chen was infuriated about how rude Ye Fan was. He stepped forward with


    a cold look on his face and was about to scold Ye Fan.


    "Xiang-Chen, enough," came a cold and deep voice directed at Zhang Xiang-Chen as Rong An


    stepped forward with a stern and darkened expression.


    "Mr Chu is right. Since we have something to ask of him, we need to be polite. You were wrong to


    speak rudely to him.


    Apologize this instant!"


    What?


    His words left everyone dumbfounded.


    "Did he just tell the deputymander to apologize to an unknown civilian?"


    "My goodness!" "What on earth is going on?"


    Nobody could believe it.


    Ye Tian stared wide-eyed in bewilderment.


    Amid everyone''s shock, Zhang Xiang-Chen was filled with indignation and said resentfully,


    "Commander, he was the one...¡±


    "I said, apologize to him! That''s an order! Are you going to defy my order?" said the stern voice


    resoundingly.


    Rong An''s words struck the dumbstruck crowd like a thunderp and left their ears ringing.


    Rong An''s imposing aura made Zhang Xiang-Chen go silent.


    No matter how much he abhorred it, he lowered his prideful head to Ye Fan in the end.


    The mighty deputymander of the armed forces bowed and apologized to Ye Fan just like that, "I''m


    sorry! I''m really sorry, Mr Chu. Please forgive me.¡±


    Zhang Xiang-Chen gritted his teeth as he spoke and clearly felt indignant.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered.


    He even disregarded Zhang Xiang-Chen''s apology entirely and gave him the cold shoulder, leaving him


    in an awkward position.


    Ye Fan''s disregard made Zhang Xiang-Chen even more embarrassed.


    "Mu-Cheng, Mum, let''s go," said Ye Fan gently. Then he turned to leave the residence without


    lingering.


    Since he was unacquainted with Rong An and the others, he didn''t want to stay for them.


    "Fan, please wait," said a gentle voice.


    Ye Yu-Yan hastily ran over to stop Ye Fan.


    "Fan, I haven''t wished you a happy new year and offered you a toast yet. Why are you in such a hurry


    to leave?" asked Ye Yu-Yan with a smile.


    "Yu-Yan, what''s this nonsense? How could a lowly live-in husband like him deserve a toast from


    someone like you?¡± snapped Ye Tian uncontrobly. Since his daughter was the pride of his life, he


    couldn''t stand the sight of her talking humbly to Ye Fan.


    "Dad, can you shut up? It''s none of your business. You can''t insult Fan! Also, I won''t let you say such


    things about him!¡±

 Chapter 797 Make Him General and Bring Glory to the Family

    Chapter 797 Make Him General and Bring Glory to the Family


    The moment Ye Yu-Yan heard Ye Tian''s words, she shouted angrily as though he had stepped on her


    tail.


    Before Ye Yu-Yan left for the armed forces, she warned her father to treat Ye Fan better and not to


    provoke him.


    But Yu-Yan didn''t expect her father to turn a deaf ear to her words.


    Themander was here to beg Ye Fan for something, yet her own father humiliated Ye Fan. Weren''t


    his actions a p in her face?


    After Ye Yu-Yan roared at her father furiously, she turned to look apologetically at Ye Fan and


    continued, "Fan, sorry. My father is getting on in years and often gets confused. I hope you don''t take it


    to heart."


    But Ye Fan knew precisely what they were up to.


    Ye Fan ignored what Ye Yu-Yan said. Instead, he coldly smiled as he said, "Why beat around the bush


    and waste time? Didn''t you suddenlye all the way here to invite me to be the captain of the martial


    arts special troops? Stop wasting your time. I''m not interested in being a tiny captain of those troops,


    so please leave."


    Before Ye Yu-Yan made her point, Ye Fan cut to the chase.


    He shook his head and turned her down immediately, just like he did previously.


    Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, so he didn''t care about a lowly position like the special troops''


    captain.


    Instead, Rong Anughed when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong looked at each other and chuckled too.


    "Oh my! Mr Chu, I think you''re mistaken. How could we invite a great hero like you to be a tiny captain


    of the special troops? It would be a sheer waste of your talent. In reality, themander wants to make


    you the chief military instructor of Yanjing''s armed forces," said Lu Tian-He to Ye Fan with a smile.


    Rong An nodded and added with a smile, "That''s right, Mr Chu. Tian-He told me how brilliant you are


    despite your young age. You certainly are the nation''s pride! On behalf of Yanjing''s armed forces, I


    sincerely invite you to join us and serve as the chief military instructor. You will be in charge of all


    training and be made lieutenant-general!¡±


    Rong An''s wordsnded like a rocknding in the ocean, leaving a tsunami in its wake.


    Everyone was shocked to hear this.


    "The...the chief military instructor?


    "A...a lieutenant-general?"


    What the hell?!


    What was going on?


    Could things get more unbelievable here?


    Everyone was certainly stupefied by the news.


    Ye Fan was barely over 20 years old and new to society.


    At his age, most people would still be at university.


    But Rong An and the others want him to train the armed forces and offered him the title of lieutenant-


    general.


    "Oh my god. He''s the true dragon of the Ye family!"


    "It''s such an honor for the Ye family that he is made lieutenant-general at such a young age."


    "Old Master Ye, your family is really going to soar in status this time!"


    "Haha!"


    "No one would have guessed that Yeyang would have its own lieutenant-general."


    All the people in the Ye residence went into an uproar instantly.


    Everyone exploded in excitement.


    Just as everyone in the family reeled in shock, the townsfolk congratted Old Master Ye one after


    another.


    But Ye Ya, Ye Xi-Lan, and the others went into a daze. They simply couldn''t find any joy from the news.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang, and Jiang Yu-Qing felt defeated.


    They looked at the skinny and handsome young man in front of them in fear from a distance.


    "Ye...Ye Fan? A...a general?"


    Ye Jian''s lips trembled as he stammered. His eyes were filled with sheer sadness and disappointment.


    A few minutes ago, Ye Jian had just boldly sworn to surpass Ye Fan and that Ye Fan wouldn''t get to


    tower over him forever.


    But the more things they learned about Ye Fan, the more they realized how insurmountable the man


    was. His aplishments and loftiness were almost unsurpassable!


    He was about to be a lieutenant-general and leader of Jiangdong at such a young age.


    Perhaps Ye Jian could never even attain half Ye Fan''s aplishments in his entire life.


    "No wonder you''re fearless. No wonder so many guests came to visit you. It''s no surprise that you don''t


    care about Uncle Tian, Auntie Xi-Lan, and everyone in the Ye family either. Now I know where your


    boldnesses from," said Ye Jian bleakly as he shook his head andughed.


    Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing whispered among each other defeatedly.


    "Ye Fan, you were right. It''s impossible to talk about ice to summer bugs."


    "We are truly just frogs in the well and are nothing but ants. Just you alone is enough to surpass all


    others!"


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted and left sand swirling in the air.


    Fallen leaves fluttered, making the atmosphere miserable.


    Ye Jian and the others were gripped by sadness and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Only the sound of Ye Tian''s resentful shouting could be heard in the residence, "No! How can that be?


    He was abandoned by the Chu family and is now a live-in husband. How can he deserve to be a


    lieutenant general? You must have made a mistake, Commander Rong. You must have gotten him


    confused with my daughter. The one who should be made lieutenant general is my daughter and not


    him!"


    A fierce look emerged on Ye Tian''s face as he ran over to Rong An and the others and yelled like a


    lunatic.


    Ye Yu-Yan was his greatest pride and glory.


    He couldn''t wait for his daughter to be general even in his dreams.


    But Ye Tian never dreamed that the one to be made general was shockingly going to be Ye Fan.


    It was the nephew he despised all his life!


    Ye Tian simply couldn''t ept such a major plot twist.


    Ye Yu-Yan ran over to pull Ye Tian back when he shouted at Rong An and the others like a madman.


    She roared at Ye Tian with her eyes red, "Dad, have you had enough? Are you about done? Why do


    you stubbornly refuse to ept how brilliant Fan is? Yes, I know parents want the best for their kids,


    but you have to ept the truth too. Dad, please! Stop making trouble for me!¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan shouted at Ye Tian furiously with her eyes red.


    She didn''t expect her father to be so unreasonable.


    Why hadn''t Ye Tian figured it out by now?


    How could he continue speaking ill and insulting Ye Fan?


    Was he trying to get her in trouble?


    "No...It''s impossible. I can''t believe it..." said Ye Tian uncontrobly and incapable of epting reality.


    PAK!


    There was a crisp sound as Dong Mei walked over and pped Ye Tian viciously across the face.


    Ye Tian covered his face as he looked at his wife and daughter. For a long time, he remained stunned


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and speechless.

 Chapter 798 An Unexpected Ending

    Chapter 798 An Unexpected Ending


    "Yu-Yan, Mei, you...you...you..." stammered Ye Tian nonstop as he stared in disbelief.


    He didn''t think there woulde a day when his daughter would rebuke him publicly because of Ye


    Fan. And now, even his own wife had pped him.


    The remnants of Ye Tian''s pride were destroyed.


    Ye Tian looked at Ye Fan and smiled sorrowfully.


    "Hoho! Very well...You win, Ye Fan. You win...After everything I have aplished as a government


    official, I ended up getting defeated by my own nephew..." said Ye Tian as he looked up at the sky and


    smiled. Tears trickled from his face as he spoke.


    Ye Tian recalled how high spirited and proud he was yesterday.


    However, Ye Tian''s circumstances had changed so radically overnight.


    He was fired from his post, and his career was destroyed. Even his family treated him like an outsider.


    Ye Fan had taken everything away from him.


    Now, he had lost almost everything.


    But no one gave a hoot about Ye Tian''s desperate cries.


    Ye Fan didn''t even cast a nce at Ye Tian.


    Just like Ye Fan mentioned previously, all these small fries were deemed nothing to him if they weren''t


    his biological family.


    Who would give a damn about ants like them?


    Even the townsfolk standing around watching as the spectacle unfolded cared more about people like


    Ye Fan and Rong An.


    "Mr Chu, what do you think? Will you consider taking up our offer? If you have no objection, you can


    then," asked Rong An with a confident smile hanging from his stern face.


    The only things that mattered in life were sess and power.


    Since Ye Fan was still young and ambitious, he ought to appreciate any opportunity to carve out a


    sessful career.


    Rong An was giving Ye Fan utmost power in the country by offering him the role of chief military


    instructor and the rank of lieutenant-general.


    So he felt that no one in the world would reject such power.


    Rong An and the others looked at Ye Fan while they waited for his response.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was incapable of staying calm and was overwhelmed with joy in her heart.


    Ye Fan had simply surprised her so much.


    First, he was King of Jiangdong. Now, he was going to be a young lieutenant-general.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng never expected the man she despised so much in the past to be her greatest pride


    and joy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly felt fortunate that she hadn''t given up on this marriage and rtionship.


    Or else, Qiu Mu-Cheng would never be able to stand by Ye Fan''s side to share his glory.


    A smile appeared on the stunning girl''s face as the thought crossed her mind.


    Her smile was brimming with joy, relief, and her deep love for Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan finally broke his silence.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled as he replied, "I honestly didn''t expect you to offer me chief


    military instructor and rank of lieutenant-general. You really went all out this time. Sadly, I''ll have to


    disappoint you. I can''t ept this gift. The military life isn''t for me. I''m sorry, but you''ll have to find


    someone else for the job.


    Goodbye!"


    Then Ye Fan turned around and left the Ye residence with Qiu Mu-Cheng, his mother and Lu Wen-Jing.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others naturally left with them.


    They were here to visit Ye Fan to begin with.


    Since Ye Fan was leaving, they had no reason to linger at the residence.


    A huge swarm of guests left the residence trailing behind Ye Fan.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere went quiet suddenly.


    Rong An and the others were stunned. He finally managed to speak in shock after Ye Fan had long left


    the house.


    "Did...did heturn us down?"


    Rong An''s face turned green with sheer disbelief in his eyes.


    They were clearly astonished by the oue.


    "Sigh! It seems the Yanjing armed forces isn''t fated to have a hero like him," sighed Rong An dejectedly


    as he shook his head.


    "It''s okay. We can try again next time. Yu-Yan, please tell your cousin that the doors of Yanjing''s armed


    forces will always remain open for him. If he ever changes his mind, I will always wee him!" Rong


    An reminded Ye Yu-Yan before he left. He seemed unwilling to give up just yet.


    Outside the Ye residence.


    After Ye Fan left the house, he picked a restaurant and hosted a banquet for all his guests.


    All of them were here to visit Ye Fan, so he had to y a good host.


    After they were drunk and full, Ye Fan got to business.


    "Li Er, Chen Ao, Lei San, where''s the jade you helped me gather?" asked Ye Fan deeply.


    Li Er immediatelyughed as he replied, "Mr Chu, I was about to tell you about it. After the Feast of the


    Sea and Sky, all the powerful families in Jiangdong have responded to your request and started to


    gather jade. We''ve collected a total of 58 trucks worth of jade throughout Jiangdong and they''re all


    parked outside Yeyang, awaiting your inspection!"


    Ye Fan instantly nodded approvingly. "Good! Since the jade is here, show it to me."


    Ye Fan had been waiting for the jade for a long time.


    Since the sess of mastering Invoke the Celestial Cloud and Operation Aze was hinging on them,


    they were quintessential to him.


    So Ye Fan got Li Er and the others to take him to the jade after the banquet.


    In no time, Ye Fan and his entourage walked out of Yeyang.


    A lot of trucks were parked outside the town.


    For as far as the eye could see, trucks that were filled to the brim went on forever.


    The moment Ye Fan went near them, he could already sense the intense energy radiating from them.


    Even though he didn''t deliberately absorb the energy, every cell in his body automatically sucked it up


    ravenously.


    "Sure enough, the Book of Celestial Cloud was spot on about the energy which jade possesses. When


    energy surging into my body just by standing here. If I were to lock myself up and meditate, it would do


    wonders for my skills."

 Chapter 799 The Gift of Jade

    Chapter 799 The Gift of Jade


    Ye Fan''s mood instantly lifted at the thought.


    By now, Li Er and the others had led Ye Fan up to the trucks.


    "Mr Chu, all the jade we collected is here."


    "Good." Ye Fan nodded. "In that case, open the boxes and show them to me."


    "Yes, Mr Chu!" replied Li Er as he nodded immediately.


    Then he stepped forward and looked around before he shouted deeply, "Open them!"


    Li Er''s words sounded like a rock that fell into the ocean and left a tsunami in its wake.


    In an instant, all the men shouted in unison.


    "Open them!" "Open them!¡±


    At Li Er''s orders, all the truck doors opened, and the canvas was removed from them. Almost instantly,


    a bright dazzling light radiated from the trucks!


    Sunlight bounced off the bright dazzling jade.


    It was so magnificent that it could be seen miles away.


    "Oh my!"


    "What is that?"


    "Look at how dazzling it is!¡±


    The glittering light from the jade instantly scattered over Yeyang as the townsfolk shouted in shock.


    They left their homes and came over one after another when they saw this.


    Ye Xi-Lan and the others naturally saw it too from the Ye residence.


    So they headed over towards the splendid dazzling light as well.


    But everyone was dumbstruck when they got there.


    There were countless trucks outside the vige entrance.


    Each car was brimming with jade.


    The jade was bright, unsullied, and beautiful.


    From a distance, they could see bright light glowing resplendently from the trucks.


    The jade certainly wasn''t the most astounding thing in their presence.


    Instead, it was the proud young man standing under the skies as all leaders paid obeisance to him!


    "Li Er from the Li family of Yunzhoues bearing ten tons of jade for Mr Chu!"


    "Lei San from Jingzhou is here to present Mr Chu with ten tons of jade on behalf of the Lei family!"


    "Chen Ao from Jianghai is here to present Mr Chu with ten tons of jade on behalf of Chen Group!"


    "Ma Fei from Fenghai is here to give Mr Chu five tons of jade!¡±


    "Wang Jie-Xi from Haozhou is here to present Mr Chu with seven tons of jade on behalf of the Wang


    family!"


    Men stepped forward one after another to pay obeisance reverently as their voices rang through the air.


    All the onlookers in the distance were dumbstruck.


    "These things...are these all for Ye Fan?"


    Ye Xi-Lan and the others were beside themselves with shock as they stared wide-eyed while tsunamis


    surged through their hearts.


    It was all jade!


    It was the first time they witnessed jade being given as gifts by the ton in all their lives.


    After all, it wasn''t low-quality unprocessed rough jade they were talking about here, but high-quality


    precious stone.


    A lot of it was famous and rare first-ss jade.


    As far as Ye Xi-Lan knew, a single gram of such high-end jade could be worth tens of thousands per


    gram.


    Even if they weren''t considered worldss jade, they were still probably worth their weight in gold.


    In other words, a ton of jade was worth at least a hundred million.


    So by her calction, the jade Ye Fan received today was worth at least tens of billions.


    Tens of billions?


    "Oh my god! How much does all this jade cost?"


    Ye Xi-Lan''s eyes went red. She was filled with envy towards Ye Fan.


    If someone gave them a single truck full of jade, they would be millionaires.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s heart burned desperately at the thought.


    In the end, Ye Xi-Lan was blinded by greed and shockingly went over to Ye Fan in the hope that he


    might offer her jade.


    Although she might have ill-treated Ye Fan, she was his aunt and Ye Xi-Mei''s biological younger sister


    after all.


    She didn''t believe that Ye Fan and his mother would be that heartless to disregard all familial ties.


    Perhaps if she apologized sincerely, they would forgive her.


    But Li Er''s bodyguard''s blocked her after she took a few steps over.


    "Stop right there! Who are you? Where are you going? Mr Chu and the other big bosses are having an


    important meeting, so no one is allowed to go over!¡± said Jin Bao coldly with a stiff voice and no room


    for negotiation.


    Ye Xi-Lan instantly went mad. "How dare you? I want to see my nephew. How dare servants like you


    stop me?"


    "What nephew? Hurry up and get lost! I have no time to y games with you!" replied Jin Bao as he


    rolled his eyes and scolded her impatiently.


    But Ye Xi-Lan refused to cooperate and kept trying to barge in and yelled for Ye Fan.


    So Jin Bao kicked Ye Xi-Lan out furiously.


    "You reckless fool! Is Mr Chu someone you can demand to see? Leave now!¡± scolded Jin Bao coldly.


    After Ye Xi-Lan got kicked onto the ground, Jiang Yu-Lang and Jiang Yu-Qing ran over anxiously to


    help her up.


    Mum, are you okay?" asked Jiang Yu-Lang


    worriedly.


    Ye Xi-Lan shook her head with her face pale and replied, "Yu-Lang, Yu-Qing, I''m fine.¡±


    Ye Xi-Lan had already gotten up from the ground as she spoke.


    Ye Xi-Lan came to her senses after Jin Bao kicked her.


    She got up slowly and looked into the distance at the young man while the men bowed to him. Then


    sheughed in selfridicule after a long while, "Life is nothing but an illusion. In the past, we used to


    despise the boy, but now we don''t even have the right to see him."


    Ye Xi-Lan turned to leave defeatedly in the end.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ye Tian and the rest of the Ye family left with her too.


    They couldn''t bring themselves to go on looking.


    Did Ye Fan''s glory have anything to do with them?


    If they went on watching, they would only end up jealous and frustrated.


    After they returned to the old Ye residence, Ye Tian and Ye Ya''s guests made excuses to leave one


    after another.


    After all, anyone could see that the Ye family had offended someone important.


    Ye Tian was removed from office and under investigation, Ye Ya was exiled from the city by Lei San,


    and even Ye Xi-Lan''s husband lost his job in Jianghai.


    The Ye siblings were in such dire straits.


    So everyone left immediately and steered clear of them. In an effort to save themselves, they left so


    quickly that they didn''t even bother to eat.


    The bustling Ye residence instantly became empty.


    Only cold wind gusted through the residence as the food and drink sat on the tables untouched.


    Sometimes, life could change so swiftly.


    Ye Tian and his family were all receiving guests high-spiritedly just hours ago.


    Who would have guessed that everyone would avoid them like the gue when their family fell?


    Even Ye Tian''s longtime friend, Qin Feng, got up to leave.

 Chapter 800 Everything Changed

    Chapter 800 Everything Changed


    Before leaving, Qin Feng looked at Ye Tian and shook his head as he sighed, "My friend, you did


    something stupid. If you didn''t drive him away, the Ye family would probably be the most powerful


    family in Jingzhou, and you would have a smooth and spectacr political career. But... forget it. Good


    luck, my friend.¡±


    Qin Feng deeply sighed as he patted Ye Tian''s shoulder before he turned to leave.


    Only a house filled with destion stood behind him.


    The first day of the Lunar New Year was undoubtedly the Ye family''s bleakest day.


    Everything that Ye Tian, Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Lan held dear to them werepletely destroyed today.


    Although it was the first day of Lunar New Year, and the table wasden with food, no one was in the


    mood to eat while the Ye family sat at the table.


    The family was clearly still filled with fear over the events that transpired today.


    "Tian, take my advice. Bring your siblings with you and apologize to Fan. Although he is proud, he is a


    sentimental child. If you apologize sincerely, you might still stand a chance to change things."


    Old Master Ye couldn''t bear to see how tragically his children ended up.


    So he attempted to persuade them.


    "Sentimental?"


    Ye Tian immediatelyughed when he heard what Old Master Ye said.


    His voice was filled with mockery.


    "Dad, if Ye Fan were sentimental at all, he wouldn''t have cornered us! Didn''t Ya kneel and apologize to


    him? He wasn''t moved at all!"


    "But..." Old Master Ye wanted to convince Ye Tian otherwise but was interrupted.


    "Dad, stay out of this. There''s no way I will apologize to him. Moreover, we don''t know for sure whether


    Secretary Ji will really remove me from my post. I simply don''t believe that Ye Fan is important enough


    to make them fire me with just one word. Ya, Lan, don''t worry. I think they were just scaring us, and


    nothing will happen. Let''s not forget there is such a thing as thew. If we haven''t broken anyws,


    what can they do to us? I don''t think a young brat like Ye Fan holds so much power in Jiangdong," said


    Ye Tian indignantly.


    Although he knew that he couldn''t afford to provoke Ye Fan, it was impossible to make him apologize.


    "Tian, you''re right. Maybe it was just a false rm. I just got a call from a client who wants to sign a


    contract with our factory," Ye Ya chimed in.


    "Yup. Everything is going on normally for my husband too. Even thepany''s Lunar New Year gift


    has just arrived as per normal," said Ye Xi-Lan as she nodded.


    "Fine. I''m too old to control you. You can do as you please. If anything bad happens, don''te


    begging me!"


    Old Master Ye instantly blew up and left angrily when Ye Tian and the others refused to heed his


    advice.


    Ye Tian and the others weren''t too worried.


    After all, Old Master Ye always had a temper.


    "Don''t bother him. Just save him some food. Come everyone, let''s eat before the food gets cold," said


    Ye Tian as he started eating.


    The night went by swiftly.


    Everything was normal the next day.


    Ye Ya''s factory continued to deliver goods and receive goods.


    Neither Ye Tian nor Jiang Yang received any notification of termination from their workces.


    Just as Ye Tian and the others thought it was all a false rm, a car came on the third day of the Lunar


    New Year and pulled up at their front door at night.


    The disciplinarymittee took Ye Tian away for investigation after that.


    On the same night, the fire department, environmental protection agency, and many other government


    departments turned up to spot check Ye Ya''s food factory. In the end, they were closed indefinitely


    because their sewage was a safety hazard.


    Ye Xi-Lan''s husband, Jiang Yang, received a termination letter from hispany that night too.


    Overnight, everything changed.


    The entire Ye family instantly fell.


    And it was all because they offended Ye Fan.


    Ye Tian and the others were stupefied.


    This p in the face came so quickly that they were caughtpletely unaware!


    Only now did they realize that everything Ye Fan said hade true.


    Bad news always had the knack of traveling far with little effort.


    Everyone in Yeyang quickly learned of the Ye family''s demise.


    Their neighbors couldn''t help feeling sorry forthem.


    No one would have guessed the reputable Ye family would end up copsing so swiftly.


    Ye Tian was removed from office and was under investigation, Ye Ya''spany had been shut down,


    and even Ye Xi-Lan''s husband lost his job.


    Their good days werepletely over.


    "And who can they me for their predicament?¡±


    "They asked for it."


    "Fan, was such a good kid. Instead, they didn''t treasure him and picked on him ever since he was a


    child."


    "They were too snobbish and don''t deserve any pity for what befell them!"


    "I just feel sorry for Old Master Ye for suffering such a tragic change at his age."


    "It must be hard on him to have children like them...¡±


    Some of them were sympathetic, while others rejoiced or gloated.


    It was simply the ups and downs of life.


    A few dayster, another piece of shocking news reached Yeyang.


    "Hey, Li. Have you heard? The nephew whom Old Master Ye''s dumb kids drove away, opened a


    "What on earth? Are you for real? When did this happen?" "Of course, it''s for real. My son just went


    over to support them yesterday. Theirpany is called Mufan Group. Its headquarters are in Yunzhou


    and it''s managed by his wife. He just opened a branch office in Jingzhou yesterday, and his mother will


    be that branch''s CEO."


    "The fat boy from the Shin family, Shin Yu-Xiang, is thepany GM and now drives a mil I ion-dolr


    luxury car. Can you believe that? My son said thispany is worth a few hundred billion."


    "What?"


    "A hundred billion dorpany?"


    "His mother is now a CEO?¡±


    "His childhood friend is the GM?"


    "And his wife is the CEO of the head office?"


    "Everyone is sessful because of how well connected he is!"


    "Oh wow, the eldest nephew of the Ye family is amazing!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "He transformed from an unloved abandoned child into an entrepreneur who started apany now


    worth hundreds of billions. God, he''s good!"


    The more the townsfolk gossiped, the more inconceivable it sounded to them.


    They didn''t think that such a dragon would really exist in their tiny little Yeyang.

 Chapter 801 Paying the Price

    Chapter 801 Paying the Price


    "They must have suffered so much humiliation after they were abandoned by the Chu family and went


    home to stay with the Ye family over the past ten years"


    "Ye Tian and Ye Ya kept giving them a hard time and despised them."


    "I heard they never invited them both for family gatherings."


    "In the end, they forced Ye Fan and his mother to leave the Ye family.¡±


    "But look what happened now?"


    "Ye Fan transformed into the King of Jiangdong without anyone realizing it."


    "And Ye Xi-Mei became the CEO of a hundred billion dor group."


    "Instead, the other three Ye siblings came to a bad end."


    "It''s retribution!" "They deserved it!


    "HA! Those siblings are probably green with remorse now, right? If they hadn''t forced Ye Fan and his


    mother to leave, they might be enjoying great sess now because of their nephew. He is the owner


    of a hundred billion dorpany and the King of Jiangdong. Even just a slight taste of sess for


    the Ye siblings is probably enough for them to enjoy for the rest of their lives. Now, they won''t get a


    dime! Hoho! They asked for it!"


    "They shouldn''t have been so heartless. They were so materialistic the even the gods couldn''t stand it."


    "They were fools for looking down on their own rtives. Old Master Ye did well all his life, so how did


    he end up with a bunch of idiotic children who chased away his beautiful and talented daughter? Poor


    Old Master Ye!"


    All the townsfolk kept gossiping about the other three Ye siblings and kept cursing them.


    Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Lan''s faces went pale when they overheard the jarring gossip.


    They hung their heads and hurriedly walked away out of fear that someone might recognize them.


    They had be aughingstock of the town.


    But the townsfolk were right. These three Ye siblings deserved this tragic end.


    In reality, Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Mei were already regretful on the first day of Lunar New Year.


    They heard about Ye Fan starting Mufan Group and making their older sister, Ye Xi-Mei, CEO of the


    Jingzhou branch office and even the ipetent Shin Yu-Xiang became GM and was given a million


    dor luxury car, so Ye Ya and the others became incapable of staying calm.


    Even the likes of Shin Yu-Xiang, who wasn''t even rted by blood to Ye Fan, was made the general


    manager of the branch office. If they joined thepany too, they could at least be deputy CEOs'' with


    million dor paychecks since they were his rtives.


    At the thought, Ye Ya and Ye Xi-Lan went into deep regret.


    They almost wanted to p themselves to death!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They kept thinking about how blind they were when they failed to recognize the dragon that Ye Fan


    was and treated him like a nobody.


    Now, it was toote for regrets.


    But just regret alone was useless. The important thing was to resolve their conflict with Ye Fan.


    So Ye Xi-Lan and Ye Ya''s families knelt in the Ye residence living room begging for Old Master Ye to


    put in a good word for them.


    "Dad, I''m your biological son. You can''t leave me in the lurch! Fan respects you the most in the family.


    If you help us put in a good word, Fan will certainly forgive us."


    "He''s right, Dad. Why don''t you talk to Fan? Now that he has started apany, he must need


    employees. There is plenty of talent in the Ye family. If Fan is willing to hire us as higher management


    and give us a 10% to 20% stake in the business, we will help him take care of it. I can be the CFO


    while my husband works as the head of HR. Ya and Jian can be head of the sales department. After


    Yu-Lang and Yu-Qing graduate, they are certainly good enough to be deputy CEO of the


    "Even someone like Shin Yu-Xiang was made GM. Since we are Ye Fan''s biological rtives, we aren''t


    asking too much, right?" said Ye Xi-Lan slowly. After she learned about Mufan Group, she started


    making beautiful ns for the future.


    Since she had nothing better to do, she could join thepany as CFO and help Ye Fan manage his


    money and collect a million dor annual paycheck and dividends. She could lead a high life that way.


    However, Old Master Ye''s face turned livid when he heard what Ye Xi-Lan and Ye Ya said. He got so


    angry that he got up and kicked both of them aside.


    "You animals! Are you really sorry? Or are you just trying to take advantage of Fan?¡±


    "You want to be CFO, head of HR, and deputy CEO? Ye Xi-Lan, take a close look in the mirror. Are you


    even fit?!¡±


    Old Master Ye was so furious then he trembled and wished he could kick these unfilial children to


    death.


    He had never dreamt that his children would be so materialistic and greedy.


    Other than money, they didn''t care about blood ties at all.


    "Get lost, all of you! Go as far as you can! I don''t have rotten kids like you!"


    "You humiliated Ye Fan and his mother for ten years. Then you forced them to sever ties with us! Now


    you dumbasses have the cheek to ask me to put in a good word for you? What have you been bloody


    doing?"


    "I kept telling you to be kind to them. But what did you do? You looked down on them and isted


    them. What happened in the end? Who else can you me for getting your just desserts? Ye Fan won''t


    remain a nobody for life," said Old Master Ye with his eyes red.


    His sad voice kept echoing through the halls of the Ye residence.


    Old Master Ye was heartbroken that Ye Fan and his mother had to leave.


    Just as Qin Feng mentioned, if Ye Fan was still around, the Ye family would definitely be the most


    powerful family in Jingzhou with his help.


    Now his stupid children had chased a dragon away.


    Of course, Old Master Ye was heartbroken and furious!


    Ye Xi-Lan and Ye Ya knew they were in the wrong, so they didn''t rebuke when Old Master Ye


    reprimanded them.


    Instead, they hung their heads while they knelt with their faces pale without daring to say a word.


    Waves of regret kept surging through their hearts.


    At Jingzhou''s city center.


    A luxurious building stood erect.


    It used to be one of Lei Group''s office buildings.


    But now thepany name hanging outside the door changed to ''Mufan Group''!

 Chapter 802 Preparation Prior to Cultivation

    Chapter 802 Preparation Prior to Cultivation


    "Fan, I think Mu-Cheng should run thepany. I can''t do it. I haven''t done any business for over ten


    years. How can you give me such a high position from the moment I start? I don''t think I can manage."


    Ye Xi-Mei sat inside a luxurious office in Mufan Group''s branch office dressed in a white pantsuit with


    her long hair done up with a phoenix hairpiece. From a distance, she looked elegant and gorgeous.


    No one would have guessed that this elegant woman had lived in the countryside for ten years raising


    Ye Fan.


    Even the most beautiful woman would age after ten years.


    Just like Ye Xi-Mei.


    Many years ago, Ye Xi-Mei once helped that man open the Chinese markets and ran his business.


    As the saying went, behind every sessful man was a sessful woman.


    And Ye Xi-Mei was the woman who stood behind Ye Fan''s father.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Ye Xi-Mei was the one who made the Chu family and its business so


    powerful back in the day.


    Of course, Ye Xi-Mei only worked behind the scenes, so very few people knew about her.


    In the whole world, only two people knew about it.


    One of them was Ye Fan, while the other was the man whom Ye Xi-Mei vowed to spend her life with.


    Of course, she had also ended up counting on the wrong man.


    After being out of the business circles for so long, she was startled when Ye Fan wanted to make her


    CEO, so she kept rejecting him.


    Instead, Ye Fan smiled and shook his head as he said, "Mum, it''s okay. Just take your time. Moreover,


    when you used to help him run the entire family''s business in the country, you dealt with hundreds of


    millions worth of turnover on a daily basis. I feel that it''s a waste of your talent to make you a CEO of


    this little branch office as it is."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Shin Yu-Xiang were instantly shocked to hear this.


    "Oh my god! Did Auntie Xi-Mei use to be such a high flyer when she was young? If she took care of


    hundreds of millions of dors on a daily basis, she ought to have been the deputy CEO or something,


    right?" eximed Shen Yu-Xiang in surprise.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was slightly stunned. She instantly felt that her mother-inw wasn''t as simple as she


    looked.


    "It''s all in the past now. Why talk about it?"


    Ye Fan''s words seemed to evoke dreadful memories in Ye Xi-Mei''s mind, so she instantly became a lot


    less high spirited.


    Ye Fan realized he had said the wrong thing, so he quickly stopped talking about it. Instead, he


    consoled her by saying, "Mum, you don''t have to feel too stressed out. I will get Lei San to send


    someone and assist you.¡±


    "Okay then." Since Ye Xi-Mei was incapable of changing Ye Fan''s mind, she agreed to serve as CEO.


    After taking care of his mother''s matters, Ye Fan left thepany with Shin Yu-Xiang.


    It was night time, so the air was quiet while the moon glowed softly.


    The two of them walked side by side on the busy streets of Jingzhou under the moonlight.


    Now that Ye Fan had taken care of his mother and resolved his biggest worry, his mood lifted.


    "Xiang, how are things doing on your end?


    Have Wen-Ya''s parents agreed to your marriage?" The two of them chatted as they walked.


    Although Ye Fan had forcibly helped Shin Yu-Xiang to take Du Wen-Ya back at that wedding banquet,


    her parents refused to allow them to marry.


    Shin Yu-Xiang came from the countryside, and more importantly, he didn''t have a proper job, so it was


    hard for them to entrust their daughter to him.


    They were worried that their daughter would suffer in the future.


    Ye Fan could understand their worries.


    "Hoho! Fan, I was about to tell you. Wen-Ya''s parents immediately caved in on our marriage the


    moment they found out I became GM of a multi-billion dorpany. We will be getting our marriage


    registered tomorrow." Shin Yu-Xiangughed so merrily that his eyes narrowed into a slit.


    "Great! Xiang, then allow me to congratte you in advance," said Ye Fan happily.


    "What is there for you to congratte? If you didn''t keep helping me, Wen-Ya would have married


    someone else by now. Fan, getting to know you is the best thing that happened to me. If not for you,


    there wouldn''t be a shred of light in my life,¡± said Shin Yu-Xiang gratefully in a deep voice as the night


    wind blew gently.


    Shin Yu-Xiang was genuinely grateful to Ye Fan.


    After graduating for so many years, he had seen his fair share of cold-hearted and materialistic people,


    but Ye Fan was the only person who had treated him kindly all these years.


    Ye Fan helped him win his wife over and even gave him status and glory.


    Shin Yu-Xiang knew he wasn''t that capable. If it were up to him alone, he wouldn''t have the right to


    work as an assistant in thepany, let alone a general manager.


    At the thought of this, the corners of his eyes turned slightly red.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Ye Fan and said resolutely, "Fan, I will work for you for life


    for as long as you will have me!"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind swept across Shin Yu-Xiang''s words slowly in the night air.


    Ye Fan instantly shivered when he heard his words.


    "Good god, what''s with these mushy words! It''s giving me the chills! Enough. Don''t give me this


    nonsense. The important thing is to keep bettering yourself. I can help you for the time being, but you


    have to stand on your own two feet eventually. Life is too long for anyone to help you the entire way.


    You can only count on yourself, so work hard."


    Ye Fan patted his friend''s shoulder and saw him off after these encouraging words.


    "Now that you have started thepany and helped your friend, are we going


    home?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had unknowingly walked up behind Ye Fan.


    She walked over and asked him gently as the moonlight reflected off her mesmerizing eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dressed in a Korean style dress with a beige plush jacket. Her legs were long and


    slender, and her perfect figure looked absolutely intoxicating.


    She surpassed all else in beauty the moment she appeared.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "I still have more things to do handle here and probably can''t go


    back so soon. Why don''t I get Lei San to send you back by car tomorrow? Now that the business has


    expanded, you will be needed in Yunzhou. From now on, your workload is probably going to increase


    since you are the lovely CEO of a multi-billion dorpany," teased Ye Fan.


    Mufan Real Estate had now be


    Mufan Group.


    Ye Fan wanted to help Qiu Mu-Cheng expand thepany.


    But he was out of time now.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Operation Aze was about tomence, so Ye Fan had to shut himself in and start his martial arts


    cultivation.


    After he was done cultivating, he would pay a visit to the Chu family right away and settle old scores.


    Ye Fan had to ensure that the two most important women in his life were taken care of before he left.

 Chapter 803 A Chat at Night

    Chapter 803 A Chat at Night


    Mufan Real Estate was too small and was just a tiny pond.


    After Ye Fan expanded it swiftly, it became an ocean.


    A storm might be able to turn Mufan Real Estate upside down, but not if it was an ocean.


    No matter what upheavalsy ahead, the ocean would still remain there.


    Just like how China still stands after 5000 years of hardship!


    So Ye Fan decided to expand Mufan Real Estate and changed it to Mufan Group.


    This way, Mufan Group would be in a stronger position to withstand risk.


    After turning it into an ocean, even if he weren''t around to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng all the time, it could


    still hold up against any upheaval.


    For most people, it would take years to transform a tinypany into a group.


    But for Ye Fan, all it took was a few words.


    After he drove the richest man of Jiangdong, Zhao Wu-Ji, away, the entire Jiangdong fell into Ye Fan''s


    pocket.


    With a single order, men like Lei San and Li Er would obediently hand over their businesses so that he


    could give them to Mufan Group.


    So most of Mufan Group''s businesses were businesses that used to be in the control of Lei San and Li


    Er.


    Or else, Mufan Group would never be able to amass so many assets and be a multi-billion dor


    group in a matter of days.


    Of course, there were pros and cons to this.


    Although the businesses now belonged to Mufan Group, it was up to Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei to


    put in some effort before they could truly gain full control of them.


    "What are you afraid of? I have nothing to fear with the King of Jiangdong around," said Qiu Mu-Cheng


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    gently when she heard Ye Fan. Her words were filled with pride and joy.


    Sometimes life could get dramatic.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng never dreamt that Ye Fan would one day be her pride and joy.


    Instead, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words made Ye Fan emotional, and the smile on his face went dim.


    He stood with his hands behind him as he looked up into the skies while an inexplicable emotion swept


    through his deep eyes.


    "Mu-Cheng, I can''t stay with you forever or turn up whenever you are in trouble. You have to rely on


    yourself instead. Of course, I know you aren''t prepared to handle such argepany all of a


    sudden. I already told Lei San to take care of you. If you need help, you can call him."


    "Hmm? Fan, why are you saying this? Are you leaving?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly as she


    frowned. She felt as though he was saying hisst words.


    "Nothing, just nning ahead. If we don''t n ahead, we will get in trouble. Just like how you almost


    got sabotaged when I went to Yanjing for the wedding without you."


    Ye Fanughed gently and found a random excuse to calm Qiu Mu-Cheng down.


    Then Ye Fan''s phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at it before turning to say to Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Mu-Cheng, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you go


    rest? I''lle to keep youpany after I make a call.¡±


    "Okay." Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded before turning to leave.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng left, Ye Fan picked up the phone.


    "Young Master, happy new year," Han''s voice came through the phone.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "I stand at the helm of so many people, but only you remembered


    to wish me a happy new year. All those other punks only care about their martial arts cultivation and


    fighting. If I don''te back soon, they will probably even forget that I am their Dragon Master," said


    Ye Fan jokingly, making Hanugh instantly.


    "Hoho, they wouldn''t dare to contact you. All these years, the moment you aren''t around, Owen and


    Carter will go around fighting. They have caused havoc throughout the western European martial arts


    circles. If they contacted you, they would have gotten a scolding from you."


    The servant and master bantered casually.


    Both of them knew that this peaceful time was about to over soon.


    "Oh yes, Young Master. Has Miss Xu gotten in touch with you recently?¡± asked Han suddenly.


    "Do you mean Lei?" Ye Fan shook his head. "Now that you mention it, the girl didn''t even call me


    during Lunar New Year.


    I am going to have to tick her off the next time I see her."


    The moment Han brought up Xu Lei, Ye Fan instantly realized that ever since parting ways at Yanjing,


    that girl hadn''t called him.


    "Is everything okay at Yanjing?" asked Ye Fan.


    Han replied, "Everything is fine in Yanjing. Also, as per your instructions, I''ve already sent Tong Shan


    over to protect her. But he recently told me that Miss Xu suddenly asked for your current address, and


    we have no idea why."


    Ye Fanughed as he said, "I''ll call her in a minute. Enough chit chat. Time to get to business. The jade


    is here, so I will soon lock myself up and start cultivating in a few days. You have to gather all our men


    while I''m at it. When I am ready, we will fight. I don''t want anything to get in their way of my master


    n!" he spoke solemnly in a deep and serious tone.


    Han instantly replied, "Don''t worry, Young Master. I have given them the order, so everyone has already


    started making their way over! I will definitely ensure everything is in order before you are ready! Since


    you will be locking yourself up to breakthrough to greater heights, this is a very serious matter and no


    mistakes can be allowed. I will send a few highly skilled fighters over to stand guard while you are


    cultivating.¡±


    "No need. Sending people here will only draw unnecessary attention. The people from War God Castle


    aren''t sitting around and doing nothing, you know? I will make ns on my own, so don''t worry. Just do


    what you have to." Ye Fan refused his offer.


    "Alright then, I will wish Young Master a sessful journey of cultivation ahead!" Han''s reverent voice


    came from over the phone.


    The surroundings fell silent again.


    Ye Fan didn''t immediately leave after he finished his conversation with Han. Instead, he picked up the


    phone and called someone else.


    Meanwhile, in Yanjing.


    The city was bustling with activity because it was the Lunar New Year.


    The huge city of Yanjing was brightly lit.


    Lanterns hung from every corner of the street.


    The bright red color adorning the ancient streets of Yanjing was most vivid!


    The sound of chatting andughter could be heard everywhere.


    Meanwhile, there wasplete silence in a luxurious bungalow.


    The coldness in the bungalow was a stark contrast against the bustling activity outside.


    Xu Lei was dressed in a long dress and sitting by herself in front of the French windows. She had


    curled up in the corner like a lonely cat as she looked down at the


    world beneath her.

 Chapter 804 Never Admit Defeat

    Chapter 804 Never Admit Defeat


    Theponents of the word loneliness in Chinese could be reorganized to form words like children,


    fruit, puppy, mosquitoes, and flies. All of it was enough to help her get through the warm spirit of Lunar


    New Year as kids yed under the willow and puppies ran through the alley. Everyone joyfullyughed


    while only she remained starkly alone.


    No matter how lively it was outside, it had nothing to do with her. That was what being lonely meant.


    And that was how Xu Lei undoubtedly felt right now.


    She looked down at the brightly lit bustling city.


    The joyfulmotion beneath her had nothing to do with her.


    She used to use work to alleviate this loneliness of hers.


    But on Chinese New Year, when everyone gathered to y with fireworks, there was a sense of


    abandonment in Xu Lei''s heart.


    Her parents had passed away a long time ago, and Xu Lei wasn''t close to the rest of her family at all.


    The only person whom Xu Lei thought about in the world was probably that man.


    But...


    Xu Lei looked down at her phone, picked it up before putting it down again.


    She really wanted to call him even if she couldn''t see him. Just chatting on the phone and hearing his


    voice was good enough.


    But Xu Lei ended up not calling him.


    Ye Fan was already married.


    So how could she disturb his peace?


    Also, Ye Fan hadn''t called her in days.


    Perhaps he had long forgotten about her.


    She buried her face even more deeply as the thought crossed her mind. A look of sorrow and


    disappointment emerged on her stunning face.


    Her low spirits what in stark contrast to the lively mood everyone was in outside.


    Dim light flickered in their room, bouncing off the stunning girl and casting shadows on the ground.


    But just as Xu Lei fell into utter disappointment...


    RUING!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Her phone went off hastily, breaking the silence.


    Xu Lei raised her head quickly when she saw Ye Fan''s caller ID appearing on her phone. She was


    indescribably touched, and joy quickly spread through her heart.


    It felt as though all the clouds had cleared, and the sun was shining down on her.


    All her previous low spirits instantly dissipated.


    Xu Lei answered the phone eagerly.


    "Lei, happy new year," his warm voice came through the phone.


    "Humph! So you finally called. I thought you had forgotten me," said Xu Lei angrily with a tinge of


    resentment.


    She was clearlyining about him for not contacting her in days.


    Ye Fan quickly exined with a bitterugh, "Lei, I was busy and forgot to call. My bad. I will apologize


    to you personally when I have the chance, okay?"


    Ye Fan chatted with Xu Lei for a long time. They talked about the past, the future, and the things they


    experienced during the absence of ten years.


    Of course, Xu Lei was the one who did most of thetaiking.


    The usually cold and taciturn head of the Xu family only showed her true colors in front of Ye Fan.


    It soon grewte.


    The throngs of people hanging out in the streets were long gone, and the night market had closed.


    Xu Lei finally realized howte it was, so she said apologetically, "Fan, I''m sorry. I talked too much. It''s


    Xu Lei chuckled particrly melodiously.


    "Okay." Ye Fanughed as he nodded. "Lei, you should rest too. I am kind of busy this year, so I won''t


    be able to spend more time with you. If there is a chance next year, I will visit you in Yanjing."


    Ye Fan hung up.


    But the look of bliss on Xu Lei''s face remained evident.


    Sometimes, a single phone call from a loved one could leave one in joy for days.


    Then Xu Lei headed to the living room while she was in a good mood.


    A nt was growing exuberantly.


    On close scrutiny, a few fruits could be vaguely seen under its foliage.


    Xu Lei had painstakingly cultivated this tangerine nt.


    "Fan, when we were at the Chu family back in the day, you loved eating tangerines.


    Now I have nted one for you. After ten years, I finally have the chance to hand it to you personally."


    Xu Lei already decided to bring the fruit over to Ye Fan in Jiangdong the minute they ripened.


    A long time ago, Ye Fan once plucked an apple for her while they were at the Chu family.


    So she nted this tangerine for him!


    Ye Fan knew nothing of Xu Lei''s decision.


    After hanging up the phone, he retired to the room and the night passed swiftly.


    The next day, Qiu Mu-Cheng was to return to Yunzhou as nned. Lei San, Ji Yi-Hai and other


    influential men of Jingzhou came to see her off.


    Li Er, Lei San, and some others had already gone back on the first day of the Lunar New Year.


    So the ones who came to see them off were the elite of Jingzhou.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng would never have enjoyed such fanfare if not for Ye Fan.


    Lei San and the others were mainly here because of him.


    "Miss Qiu, why don''t you spend a few more days here? Why leave in such a hurry? You can go back


    after I give you a tour of Jingzhou over the next few days," said Ji Yi-Hai courteously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied politely, "Secretary Ji, thanks for the kind offer. Maybe next time. I have too


    much work waiting for me in Yunzhou. Ye Fan doesn''t take care of the business, so I have to go back."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng even nced at Ye Fan as she said this.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Haha! Mr Chu is the envy of everyone with a wife as capable as you.¡±


    Just as they were chatting happily, a man suddenly barged into the office.


    "Stop! Who are you! How dare you barge into Mr Chu''s property? Do you want to die?"


    The security guard at the entrance instantly roared in fury as he ran over to apprehend the intruder.


    "Let me go. I want to see Ye Fan! I won''t admit defeat! I will never admit defeat!¡±


    Come out, Ye Fan! Come out now!


    Themotion at the entrance quickly caught their attention.


    Lei San blew up and turned to scold the security guard, "Do you have no strength? Hurry up and chase


    the dumbass away. Can you be held ountable for disturbing Mr Chu and his wife?"


    "Yes, Master Lei. I will see to it right away," said the security guard in fear.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed when he realized who it was.


    Then he waved his hand and said indifferently, "It''s okay. Let him in."

 Chapter 805 Do You Admit Defeat Now?

    Chapter 805 Do You Admit Defeat Now?


    Ye Fan had given the orders, so no one dared to disobey him.


    Very quickly, a young man roughly around Ye Fan''s age was sent in.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands in his pockets and calmly smiled like he was looking down on him.


    The man was none other than Ye Jian, whom he had a vendetta against for years and was his


    biological cousin!


    "What do you want to know? You should treasure this opportunity. This might be thest time we''ll ever


    see each other again," said Ye Fan calmly with disdain.


    Ye Fan''s contempt emanated from his core, and he had to do nothing to show it.


    Every action of his showed his disdain for Ye Jian.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t speaking in jest.


    He had already severed ties with the Ye family.


    So Ye Jian was no different from a stranger to him now.


    Since Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, there was no waymoners like Ye Jian would never get to


    see him again.


    Moreover, he was going to the Chu family soon. If he did not manage to return, this would really be the


    However, Ye Jian shouted resentfully at him in a fit of anger in stark contrast to Ye Fan''s calmness.


    "Ye Fan, I can''t take it lying down! You are an unwanted son and a live-in husband. Your grades,


    business acumen, and eloquence can''t bepared to mine. You are a lowly man without a single


    skill. I, Ye Jian, am far more talented and capable than you, and even my family is better than yours. Is


    there anything about you that can surpass me?"


    "How can you be the King of Jiangdong? How can you be Mr Chu? What right do you have to


    make the leaders of


    Jiangdong pay their respects to you? Ye Fan, how can you be deserving of this? How could it be??!"


    said Ye Jiang with his eyes bloodshot while he roared furiously at Ye Fan like a lunatic.


    It waspletely unfathomable to him.


    He was the abandoned son of the Chu family whom they had bullied all their life. How could he


    suddenly transform into the King of Jiangdong in a matter of years? How could he have made all the


    leaders of Jiangdong pay obeisance to him and tower over the rest of them loftily and be


    Ye Jian had been thinking about these things over the past few days and kept wondering which part of


    him couldn''t bepared to Ye Fan.


    How did Ye Fan suddenly rise above them all?


    But after spending time contemting, he was incapable ofing up with an answer.


    In the end, Ye Jian came running to Jingzhou with resentment in his heart.


    He wanted to ask Ye Fan!


    He wanted to know how someone as lowly as Ye Fan coulde to stand at the pinnacle of


    Jiangdong!


    Even if he was defeated by Ye Fan, he had to know why!


    "You''re asking how this is possible?" Ye Fan shook his head as he scoffed at Ye Jian''s question.


    "Fine. If you want to know, I will tell you! I relied on neither my parents nor my family for my sess. I


    only used this!"


    With the drop of Ye Fan''s voice, his eyes went cold.


    Then he raised his hand and hacked it in mid-air.


    It seemed as though he was holding the wind or lightning with it!


    Then he cut through the air with his hand as if it was a knife.


    CRAAAACK...


    An energy exploded in the air.


    Everyone stared in shock as a white line shed through the air andnded squarely on the stone lion


    in front of them.


    A deep explosion went off like an unanticipated jolt of lightning.


    In an instant, the stone lion blew up.


    The hefty stone lion turned into smithereens with a single sh of Ye Fan''s hand.


    "This..."


    "This...oh my..."


    A deathly silence fell.


    Ye Fan left everyone in astonishment.


    Ye Jian opened his eyes wide while Secretary Ji looked in horror with his pupils constricting. Even Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was so surprised that she covered her mouth in shock.


    Even though Lei San had witnessed Ye Fan''s prowess before, he shivered in surprise too.


    "His hand is like a knife which can cut through the air and make a huge rock blow up from a distance!"


    That was bloody crazy!


    Was this a movie or something?


    The security guards at the door howled in their hearts. They were so terrified that they almost slumped


    to the ground.


    They stared in disbelief one after another.


    All along, they thought someone as powerful as Ye Fan could only exist in TV dramas.


    They didn''t think that they would get to witness someone like that.


    Everyone was beside themselves with horror while Ye Fan stood calmly with his hands behind him.


    Ye Fan looked down deeply at the pale Ye Jian and said coldly, "Weren''t you asking how I became the


    King of Jiangdong and how I can deserve their respect? This is the answer! I dominate Jiangdong


    using my fists!"


    HUUU!


    Ye Fan''s proud voice echoed in the cold wind.


    But Ye Jian kept shaking his head profusely with his face pale as he said, "No...How can that be? We


    live in the modern era. Everything is about thew and connections. This isn''t the ancient times, where


    you can rely on brute strength alone. No matter how powerful your fist is, how can itpete with a


    bullet? No matter how strong you are, can you survive guns and cannons? How can you conquer


    Jiangdong with your fists alone? I simply don''t believe it!"


    Ye Jian kept shaking his head and found Ye Fan''s words inconceivable.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    "I told you, a summer bug knows nothing about ice. Your world view is too narrow. Your mind is as


    narrow as a frog in the well, so you don''t know anything about the world. You think that you have seen


    the world, but all you have seen is the tip of the iceberg. The only thing you know about is technology,


    but you are clueless about martial arts."


    "A martial artist is someone who can use his inner strength to fight. A martial artist can cut through


    stone and trees with his inner strength and fight ten ordinary men by himself! At the pinnacle of martial


    arts, the martial artist can protect himself from bullets."


    "Do you think that the world has changed? In reality, the world has never changed! Even in 1,000 or


    10,000 years, the people standing at the summit will always be powerful people. Since I now hold


    power, I am the King of Jiangdong!"


    Ye Fanughed coldly in a particrly stern and proud tone.


    Then Ye Fan stepped forward.


    Broken stone shot into the air with a bang, and a horrifying footprint appeared on the asphalt ground.


    His hefty footstep left a footprint that was a few inches deep!


    From a distance, it was absolutely terrifying!


    If Ye Fan''s footstep alone was so powerful, everyone was too scared to imagine what would happen if


    Ye Fan kicked them.


    Wouldn''t he tear them to shreds?


    Just as everyone watched on in shock, Ye Fan stepped forward and said proudly, "Now do you admit


    defeat to the King of Jiangdong?"


    His words were as resounding as gold bars ttering to the floor.


    They sounded like they weighed a ton.


    Ye Jian was instantly stunned.


    He couldn''t stop trembling as he stared in shock at Ye Fan as though he had seen a ghost.


    Ye Jian didn''t know why, but the moment he heard what Ye Fan said, he felt as though his previous


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    worldview had copsed.

 Chapter 806 Parting

    Chapter 806 Parting


    Ye Jian was ghastly pale when he was carried away with a look of astonishment in his eyes. He looked


    so dejected that it seemed as though he waspletely sapped of all energy.


    Ye Fan''s words clearly hit him hard.


    Ye Jian was nothing but an inexperienced young man, so he couldn''tpare to Lei San and the


    others in terms of experience and temperament.


    The worldview he had held for years went under a vicious attack, so he was incapable of epting the


    truth so quickly.


    But so what if he couldn''t ept it?


    No one gave a hoot!


    Ye Fan and Ye Jian were just strangers.


    From now on, they had nothing to do with each other.


    And Ye Fan merely said those things today to tease him.


    After Ye Jian left, the atmosphere reverted to peace and quiet.


    But Ji Yi-Hai and the others kept staring at the threatening footprint and the broken stone on the


    ground. They were unable to calm themselves even after a long time.


    "No one would have thought that a practitioner of martial arts can be so strong that he can


    withstand guns and cannons! No wonder the provincial mayor sees so highly of Ye Fan. He even


    allowed Ye Fan to expand his territory and quietly let him be the King of Jiangdong! He must be


    worried about Ye Fan''s ties with the martial arts circle," thought Ji Yi-Hai secretly in his heart. He felt


    even more frightened and respectful of Ye Fan.


    Since Ji Yi-Hai was a man of high position, he clearly knew something about the martial arts circle.


    And he knew that they existed.


    However, everything Ji Yi-Hai knew about them was pure hearsay.


    After all, there were very few martial artists around, so most people might not get to see one their entire


    lives.


    Also, there were special government departments in charge of people like them. Despite being a


    government leader, Ji Yi-Hai knew little about the martial arts circles.


    It was his first time hearing Ye Fan talk about the martial arts world so systematically, so he was caught


    by surprise.


    When he thought about it this way, Ji Yi-Hai wanted to get along with Ye Fan even more.


    Everyone wanted to get close to strong and powerful people!


    "Alright now, Mu-Cheng, it is gettingte, so you should go. If you keep holding things up, it''s going to


    be nightfall by the time you get back to Yunzhou."


    Ye Fan''s words broke the silence.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded before getting into the car.


    Since she drove herself here, she had to drive back.


    Ye Fan was worried that she might meet with danger and wanted to get someone to send her back, but


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned him down.


    "Miss Qiu, have a safe trip!"


    "Take care!"


    Lei San, Ji Yi-Hai, and the others bade her farewell as she started her engine.


    Instead, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly craned her neck out while she sat in the car and said to Ye Fan, "Get


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    in and apany me for a while."


    Ye Fan was stunned. After a moment''s hesitation, Qiu Mu-Cheng started looking at him coldly.


    "What, not willing to?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng as she stared daggers at Ye Fan.


    "Of course not! It''s all I could ask for! Every moment I get to spend with my wife is an honor," replied Ye


    Fan as he chuckled. Then he hurriedly got into the front passenger seat at his wife''s orders.


    Ji Yi-Hai''s eyes twitched hard when he caught sight of how desperate Ye Fan was.


    After a long time, he shook his head and chuckled. "One thing subdues another. Who would have


    thought that the King of Jiangdong is henpecked? Hoho!"


    There was no sarcasm in his voice and only sheer envy and reverence.


    "Wifey, since you can''t bear to part with me, shall I send you back to Yunzhou? At most I''lle back


    tomorrow."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng drove through the streets of Jingzhou with Ye Fan in the car.


    Very quickly, they left the city and entered the suburbs.


    Ye Fan smiled at Qiu Mu-Cheng as he spoke.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. Then in a resentful and angry tone, she said to Ye Fan, "No, thanks.


    Get off here. You are just a lunk of wood. Why would I have a problem parting ways with you?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stepped on the brake as she spoke and pulled up by the roadside before chasing Ye


    Fan off.


    Ye Fan was instantly stunned.


    He wondered what came over her since he didn''t offend her?


    "Are you okay?" asked Ye Fan tentatively.


    "None of your business. Get out of the car!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words were filled with anger.


    Ye Fan could only sadly get off. "Okay then. I''m really getting off."


    Ye Fan opened the car door and turned to get off as he spoke.


    "You..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry that she almost exploded. She already made herself so clear. Why


    couldn''t the lunk of wood see?


    In her fury, Qiu Mu-Cheng sneered once again, "Go then. Don''t evere back..."


    But Ye Fan suddenly turned back after he got off the car before Qiu Mu-Cheng finished her sentence.


    He suddenly turned and hugged Qiu Mu-Cheng, then kissed her right on the lips as she looked at him


    in horror while he pressed down on her with his chest.


    In an instant, their lips touched.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng moaned in panic. Her eyes stared in surprise, but she quickly got sucked into Ye Fan''s


    tenderness.


    Ye Fan''s intense male scent left Qiu Mu-


    Cheng in a daze.


    The world went quiet.


    Cold wind gusted by slowly outside.


    In an instant, it felt as though time had stopped.


    After a long time, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s angry voice came from the car.


    "Enough. I''m losing my breath.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was red. Heavens knew if it was out of shyness orck of oxygen.


    Then Ye Fan let her go and said cheekily to the stunning young woman, "Are you satisfied now? If you


    wanted to kiss me, just say so. We''ve been married for so long, so it''s not like I''ll tease you, right?


    What''s the point of beating around the bush?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned crimson when she heard those words.


    Her angry voice rang instantly!


    "You shameless creep! Go and die! Who says I want to kiss you?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up a box of tissue in the car and hurled it at him, and Ye Fan hurriedly got off the


    car.


    Then Ye Fan watched as Qiu Mu-Cheng left.


    "You creep! Even after you have be Mr Chu, you are equally shameless."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled as she watched the skinny silhouette in the rearview mirror disappear.


    Her eyes were filled with love and bliss.


    "You idiot! You''d bettere back to Yunzhou in ten days! Or else, you are going to get it from me!"


    said Qiu Mu-Cheng into the cold wind before she left.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already long gone, but Ye Fan stood where he was.


    He looked into the distance for a long time in silence.


    His heart was filled with guilt.

 Chapter 807 Cultivating at Mount Jingzhous Peak!

    Chapter 807 Cultivating at Mount Jingzhou''s Peak!


    In the end, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng the truth.


    Neither did he tell her how dangerous his ns were.


    Ye Fan always kept ns to himself and never said much to the others.


    It was the same for both his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    In reality, Ye Fan wasn''t so sure whether Qiu Mu-Cheng was lucky to marry him or not.


    Just the night before, Qiu Mu-Cheng said she relied on Ye Fan the most and that she had nothing to


    fear with him around.


    But Ye Fan simply shouldered so much that he was destined to be incapable of staying by Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s side all the time.


    Once upon a time, Ye Fan once considered letting go of his vendetta with the Chu family and spend the


    rest of his life with the ones he loved.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    Ten years had gone by.


    He had quietly suffered in silence for ten years and spent lots of timeing up with his master n.


    He had to settle these old scores with the Chu family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stop him.


    "Mu-Cheng, I, Ye Fan, might not be able to remain by your side for your lifetime.


    Before I leave, allow me to give you a safe and prosperous future. Take care!"


    Ye Fan stood under the heavens with his hands behind him.


    His deep voice got sucked by the cold wind after it echoed through the air.


    Ye Fan called Lei San over after taking care of everything that very night.


    "Did you want to see me, Mr Chu?" asked Lei San respectfully with an ingratiating smile the moment he


    caught sight of Ye Fan.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s prowess time and time again, Lei San knew how powerful he was, so even


    the Lei family''s head lost all airs when he spoke to Ye Fan.


    "What? Mr Chu, you want me to lock down Mount Jingzhou?" After a brief conversation with Ye Fan,


    Lei San was in shock.


    Mount Jingzhou was a barren mountain in Jingzhou''s suburbs which had been developed into a tourist


    destination quite recently.


    But even though it was a tourist spot, people rarely visited it.


    After all, it was just a barren mountain with very little to see.


    So Lei San found it perplexing that Ye Fan would suddenly ask for it to be locked down.


    "Yup." Ye Fan nodded. "You can''t do it?"


    "Mr Chu, it''s not a question of whether we can do it. A lot of people are involved, and even the


    government has to approve. If there is no good reason to do it, I can''t send our men in to do this," said


    Lei San sadly.


    The wily old fox merely said all this to find out what Ye Fan was up to.


    "Do you need me to help you find an excuse? Lei San, I''m warning you to mind your own business. Or


    else, you will meet with the same fate as the Meng family from Liaocheng!"


    His words struck Lei San like a bolt of lightning that quietly exploded in their room.


    Ye Fan''s cold tone terrified Lei San.


    Lei San was so startled that his face nched as he trembled. He knelt before Ye Fan and begged,


    "Sorry, Mr Chu! I have been too nosey! I swear I am absolutely loyal to you! Please forgive me, Mr


    Chu!" implored Lei San nonstop as he shivered.


    The mighty leader of Jingzhou was on the verge of tears.


    But Lei San couldn''t be med for being cowardly.


    Ye Fan was simply too vicious!


    At the battle of Mount Tai, the bloodthirsty wolf, Wu He-Rong, was killed with a single blow. Even the


    richest man of Jiangdong was exiled.


    More recently, the influential Meng family was destroyed by Ye Fan too.


    Also, Lei San caught wind that the young master of the Meng family, Meng Chun-Hua, killed himself


    shortly after departing from Jiangdong.


    All in all, Ye Fan had repeatedly proven that people who offended this young man wille to no good


    end.


    Now that he had provoked Mr Chu, Lei San naturally feared for his life. He felt as though half his soul


    had extinguished and was worried that he would follow in Meng Chun-Hua''s footsteps.


    In his panic, Lei San knelt and implored him repeatedly.


    "Lei San, mark your words! Don''t worry. If you are loyal to me, I will treat you kindly and I will shower


    you with endless riches. But simrly, if you dare to be disloyal, don''t me me for hurting you!"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted while Ye Fan''s words echoed through Lei San''s ears.


    Lei San was terrified and didn''t dare to say a word. He nodded hurriedly and promised to obey Ye


    Fan''s orders.


    "Very well. In that case, I will leave it to you to take care of things. Mount Jingzhou must be closed off


    first thing tomorrow morning by 8AM. No one is allowed to enter within a 500 meter radius without my


    orders. Do you understand?" said Ye Fan In a deep voice as he stared coldly at the middle-aged man


    in front of him.


    Lei San quickly nodded and acknowledged, "Yes yes yes. Don''t worry, Mr Chu. Leave it to me. From


    tomorrow onwards, not even a bird will enter the mountain!"


    That very night, Lei San start working on it the moment he got back home to his bungalow.


    "Send my orders. Tell the head of the Thunder Martial Arts Academy toe to the suburbs with all


    our men first thing tomorrow and take over Mount Jingzhou! Before 8AM, we have to lock down the


    mountain and everything within a 500 meter radius. No one is allowed to enter!"


    All 12 branches of the Thunder Martial Arts Academy received their orders that very night and


    immediately gathered their men and headed to the suburbs.


    The Thunder Martial Arts Academy was thergest of its kind and belonged to the Lei family.


    Since the orders came directly from Lei


    San, no one dared to oppose him.


    First thing in the morning, hundreds of their men came to the foot of Mount Jingzhou.


    All roads up the mountain were closed and no one was permitted to enter within 500 meters of the


    mountain.


    The foot of Mount Jingzhou was entirely cordoned off!


    The Thunder Martial Arts Academy officially took over the zone.


    No unnoticed a skinny silhouette sitting cross legged at the peak of Mount Jingzhou amid the uproar.


    Before him were the heavens while tons of jade was piled up behind him and shone gently in the light.


    It was the eighth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Ye Fan had officially started his martial arts cultivation at the peak of Mount


    Jingzhou!


    HUUU!


    The cold wind made the pine and cypress trees all over the mountain sway. It also swept over the


    young man''s clothes and left them pping nosily in the wind.


    Miles away, an old man stood looking from a distance.


    His hair was already white.


    He couldn''t help praying in his heart.


    "I hope everything goes smoothly and I wish Young Master sess.¡±

 Chapter 808 Undercurrents

    Chapter 808 Undercurrents


    In Japan...


    Roughly 80 kilometers away from Tokyo, a tall mountain stood erect.


    The mountain was so high that it went straight up into the clouds.


    The winding mountain range crossed the Shizuoka and Yamanashi prefectures.


    From a distance, it resembled a wild beast lying on its belly.


    An old man dressed in a long gray robe with white hair sat cross-legged quietly in the mountain.


    There was green cypress all over the mountain while a brook gurgled by his feet, and the birds sang


    sweetly.


    A light breeze made his robes flutter gently.


    However, the old man didn''t move a muscle.


    He closed his eyes tightly and breathed


    deeply.


    And he seemed to be one with nature.


    No one knew how long he sat there or what he was doing here.


    Beside him, a long sword was pierced into the ground, giving off a threatening glow as sunlight radiated


    off it.


    BOOM!


    At this moment, a rumbling sound suddenly came from mid-air.


    A helicopter came whizzing over and finallynded on an empty spot nearby.


    A young woman dressed in a purple kimono with her long hair scattered behind her shoulders


    appeared before long.


    Her skirt swayed in the wind and revealed her long slender legs under her skirt while herplexion


    was wless.


    Also, she had an immacte face, so the woman look like she had just stepped out of a painting.


    She looked ethereal.


    Even more shocking was that despite her outfit, she didn''t seem cold at all.


    It was as though the cold gusts of wind was nothing but a summer breeze to her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The youngdy didn''t say anything after she arrived.


    She only stood next to the old man respectfully with patience.


    After the wind stopped gusting, the youngdy smiled and said reverently, "In the dead of the winter


    when everything dies, and only Master is capable of making this ce as warm and exuberant as


    summer. The water keeps running while the birds and insects keep dancing in your space. Judging


    from your Aoki Sword Technique, you have reached the purest state and seeded in mastering your


    art. Congrattions, Master! You will be number one in Japan before long with this sword in


    hand!" said the girl as she smiled.


    Her gentle voice sounded like a pleasant summer breeze.


    However, the old man kept sitting there with his eyes closed.


    He shook his head and said deeply, "The Aoki Sword Technique is the hardest skill in Sword Shrine.


    How can it be that easy to seed? I can''tpare to how enlightened Grandmaster Aoki was back in


    the day. Even then, I will have far fewer opponents from now on."


    His words were as sharp as the sheathed sword by his side and sounded proud.


    "Oh yes. Do you have any news about Ying-Tian? It has been a month since he went to China. Hasn''t


    he found the body yet?" asked the old man deeply with his eyes closed still.


    Something changed in her expression before she replied deeply, "Master, I am here to tell you about


    this. I recovered the body, but..."


    Then she paused for a moment.


    The old man frowned. "But what?"


    The young woman bit her lip and gritted her teeth before she said, "This body is Ying-Tian senpai''s.¡±


    What?


    The old man hastily opened his eyes at the news.


    A bright light shed across the sky with a swish!


    The old man instantly turned to look at the young woman.


    "What did you just say? Is Ying-Tian dead? Who killed him?"


    The old man spoke calmly without throwing a temper.


    But no one knew the emotions that were flooding through his heart beneath his calm exterior.


    "Master, someone from the War God Castle sent us the body. I sent people to investigate the matter


    the moment we received his body. It appears Ying-Tian senpai was killed by that young Chinese man,


    Ye Fan. He was killed with a single strike to his neck, so he is probably a grandmaster.¡±


    After a martial artist became a master and was able to cut gold and jade like a hot knife through butter,


    he could start his own sect and be a grandmaster!


    Grandmasters were like dragons.


    In the martial arts circle, anyone who made it to the grandmaster level would definitely be one of the


    country''s most powerful fighters.


    However, it wasn''t the end of their development.


    In reality, even more powerful martial artists existed.


    So when the old man found out Ye Fan was already a grandmaster, he wasn''t too surprised.


    The only thing that shocked him was Ye Fan''s age.


    "He is only in his early twenties, but already a grandmaster. So he''s another young grandmaster, I see.


    Does this mean other than China''s God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, they now have another God of War


    named Ye Fan?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could sense the change in her master''s mood when the subject of Ye Qing-Tian was


    brought up.


    It seemed her master was still bearing an old grudge.


    "Master, don''t worry. Ye Qing-Tian is one in a million. Even though Ye Fan is highly aplished, but


    the path of martial arts is long and tough. It isn''t that easy to be the next Ye Qing-Tian," said


    Suzumiya Eigetsu softly.


    But the old man waved his hand when he heard this nonsense. Then said deeply as he sat on the


    bluestone tiles, "Finish your story."


    "Yes, Master.¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded and continued, "After we received Ying-Tian senpai''s body, I


    immediately checked his wounds. Although he died of a fatal blow to his throat, he already suffered a


    critical internal injury before that. The other party seems to have used the same method of killing as


    Demon King Chu! It looks like the Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique from the Chu family!"


    CRAACK!


    The moment Suzumiya Eigetsu finished her sentence, the bluestone tiles beneath the old man broke


    without warning.


    This particrly cold stone was retrieved from the North Pole.


    After being sealed in ice for centuries, it was indestructible!


    Now it had suddenly broke.


    It was evident that the old man felt emotional.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was caught by surprise.


    She asked worriedly, "Master, are you okay?"


    The old man waved his hand. "He is just a nobody! Now that my Aoki Sword Technique has improved


    vastly, even Demon King Chu is no match for me. What is one little brat?


    The old man got up slowly, but his breathing became increasingly uneven.


    And the sword beside him kept ringing and shaking.


    "Since the man who killed both my disciples is such a rare young and talented young grandmaster, I


    would like to make a trip to China to meet him."


    His words sounded threatening, and a cold murderous look radiated from his eyes!

 Chapter 809 Where Did Ye Fan Go?

    Chapter 809 Where Did Ye Fan Go?


    "Master, are you going to visit him personally? You see too highly of him. You are the Sword God of


    Japan. No matter how aplished Ye Fan is, he doesn''t deserve your attention. If word got out, it


    would affect your reputation in the international martial arts circle."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was shocked to hear that Mochizuki Kawa wanted to make a trip to China and fight


    the young grandmaster, Ye Fan, so she volunteered herself.


    "Master, let me go. I have studied the sword since I was five years old, and now I''ve been practicing for


    12 years. Although I can''tpare to you, it''s enough to handle Ye Fan. Master, please let me go and


    give me the chance to repay my debt to you," said Suzumiya Eigetsu gently.


    Mochizuki Kawa shook his head instead.


    "You are no match for him. If he has mastered the Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique, you will only


    end up like these two senpais. Moreover, I''m not going just because of him. I am going to settle an age-


    old score," said Mochizuki Kawa deeply.


    An indignance rose in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hailed from a powerful martial arts family, and her n produced many famous


    martial artists. She was barely 20 years old but was already unmatched and one of the best disciples in


    the Sword Shrine in terms of skill and talent.


    The more Suzumiya Eigetsu thought about it, the more she wanted to meet Ye Fan.


    "Since you have decided, I won''t try to talk you out of it. However, please take me with you!" implored


    Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Mochizuki Kawa didn''t turn her down this time and nodded. "Since you want to go, you cane with


    me. No amount of training canpete with the real world out there. You have trained with me for


    years, so it''s time for you to go out and see the world."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu beamed with joy when Mochizuki Kawa agreed to take her along. She thanked him


    profusely, "Thanks, Master! When do we leave? I should get ready."


    "There''s nothing to prepare. We will leave immediately!" replied Mochizuki Kawa deeply, "But before we


    leave, I want to show you the true prowess of the Aoki Sword Technique.¡±


    "What? Have you already mastered thest move?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly looked at Mochizuki Kawa in astonishment.


    Mochizuki Kawa smiled without saying a word. Then he slowly stood up and picked up his sword.


    His old muddy eyes instantly became cold.


    It was so cold that it seemed as though he was an assassin ready to take out his target.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly held her breath in uneasily and out of excitement. She was really looking


    forward to his performance.


    The Aoki Sword Technique was the number one sword technique in Japan.


    The person who invented it was one of the best martial artists in thend too.


    Sadly, no one else mastered the technique after the passing of Grandmaster Aoki, so for a century, the


    skill was almostpletely lost.


    The technique regained its glory when Mochizuki Kawa came along.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa was stuck at thest stage of the skill for decades. After trying for years, he


    finally made a breakthrough!


    Suzumiya Eigetsu naturally looked forward to finding out how formidable the technique was since it


    used to be number one in Japan.


    Each second passed one after another.


    Momentster, the atmosphere went silent.


    The old man stood there without moving a muscle with his hand on the sword without unsheathing it.


    Just as Suzumiya Eigetsu was filled with bewilderment, the old man''s intimidation dissipated. Then he


    turned to look at her and said, "Eigetsu-chan, let''s go."


    "Hmm? Master, is that all? But you haven''t even unsheathed your sword," remarked Suzumiya Eigetsu


    quizzically with a frown on her face.


    Mochizuki Kawa shook his head andughed. "I have just re-sheathed my sword. How can you say I


    have yet to unsheathe it?"


    Mochizuki Kawa left Suzumiya Eigetsu even more baffled.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked around again.


    The mountain was peaceful, and the shrubbery was intact.


    There was no sign of sword energy everywhere she looked.


    "Master, that''s impossible. I kept looking at you this time. If you had pulled your sword out, your sword


    energy would definitely burst forth and spread as far as one kilometer. How could these nts and


    stones escape unscathed?


    "Oh, really?" asked Mochizuki Kawa teasingly before continued, "Are you sure everything is intact?


    Look again, Eigetsu-chan."


    At the drop of his voice, the silence was broken by a raging wind.


    In an instant, the rocks trembled while the trees swayed.


    Powerful sword energy swept across the mountain!


    All the leaves instantly charged into the sky!


    Each and every leaf was like a brokenmp covered with spider webs caused by his sword.


    All the half-torn leaves exploded into thousands of pieces with a buzz and shot into the sky!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Leaves fell to the ground continuously.


    It seemed as though it was raining heavily.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was dumbstruck instantly by the sight.


    All that was left in her eyes was amazement as the leaves came raining down on her.


    She had visited many countries with her older sister before.


    She had seen the pyramids and the hanging gardens.


    But no wonder in the world was enough to make her so astounded.


    This felt like a true miracle!


    "Mr Lei, where has Mr Chu gone? I haven''t managed to get in touch with him for days."


    Meanwhile, in Yunzhou.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had just gotten home after knocking off from work and was calling Lei San worriedly.


    Ever since they parted ways in Jingzhou, Ye Fan evaporated into thin air.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was unable to reach him ever since.


    His phone remained off each time she tried calling.


    She checked with Ye Xi-Mei too, but she had no clue where he was either!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to ask Li Er for Lei San''s number to ask about Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    "Hmmm? Didn''t Mr Chu go back to Yunzhou? I thought he had already left."

 Chapter 810 Arrival

    Chapter 810 Arrival


    Lei San was curious about why Ye Fan wanted Mount Jingzhou to be locked down.


    He thought perhaps Ye Fan asked for Mount Jingzhou to be locked down because he wanted to store


    the jade there.


    But this was pure spection.


    Lei San didn''t know if there was some secret behind Mount Jingzhou and didn''t dare to find out, so he


    only went about executing Ye Fan''s orders to lock down the mountain.


    "Okay then. Sorry for taking up your time, Mr Lei," said Qiu Mu-Cheng before she hung up the phone


    disappointedly.


    "Where did that asshole run off to? No matter how busy he was, he should have called home,"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used to think that her family could lead a blissful life as long as she had a sessful


    career.


    And now, her dream hade true.


    She lived in the best house in Yunzhou and was the CEO of a multi-billion dorpany, and many


    people called her the Queen of Jiangdong.


    She was already standing at the pinnacle of power, and all the people who despised her no longer had


    the courage to look her in the eye.


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng got everything she wanted, she wasn''t happy at all.


    Only now did Qiu Mu-Cheng realize how important that man was in her heart.


    Wealth and power meant nothing if he wasn''t around to share it with her.


    "Qing Tan, do you think he''s left forever? Is he nevering back? Or else, why didn''t he even contact


    me?¡±


    Since she was at a loss, her imagination couldn''t help running wild.


    Moreover, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been feeling uneasy for days and had a nagging feeling something was


    going to happen.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s worry intensified when she recalled how Ye Fan sounded as though he was saying his


    "I''m sorry, Mu-Cheng. I am only in charge of you and your safety. I can''t give you answers for anything


    else," said a young woman.


    She had short hair tanned skin and looked rather tough.


    She didn''t look too old and was probably in her 20s.


    This was Qing Tan, the one that Ye Fan instructed Han to send over to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qing Tan arrived at Yunzhou around the same time Qiu Mu-Cheng got back from the Lunar New Year


    holidays.


    Qing Tan told Qiu Mu-Cheng that she was here to help her with her daily needs and protect her on Ye


    Fan''s orders.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng let her stay and felt somewhat touched by Ye Fan''s gesture.


    She found Ye Fan rather thoughtful foring up with this arrangement.


    Since they had known each other for half a month now, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Qing Tan were on pretty


    close terms.


    Despite Qing Tan''s frosty and taciturn personality, she was very meticulous about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s daily


    needs, so Qiu Mu-Cheng treated this young woman as her younger sister.


    She often bared her feelings to her.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed in self-ridicule when she heard Qing Tan''s reply.


    "That''s true. What''s the point of asking you that? Even if I asked you, you probably don''t know the


    answer. But where on earth did that asshole go?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so worried that she decided to find the time and make a trip to Jingzhou to find Ye


    Fan.


    But while Qiu Mu-Cheng sat around worrying her head off, a ne bound for Jiangdong took off from


    Yanjing.


    Xu Lei carried a bag in her arms cautiously during the flight.


    That was the present she prepared for Ye Fan.


    She had been waiting for this moment for ten years.


    This time, she had to hand it to Ye Fan personally.


    Then she could have some closure for all the feelings she had towards Ye Fan as a child all those


    years.


    "Miss Xu, shouldn''t you give Mr Chu a call before you head over?" asked her assistant, Lin Wen-Jing,


    softly.


    Xu Lei smiled as she shook her head. "No need. I want to give him a surprise!" "But do you know


    where Mr Chu is?" asked her assistant again.


    Xu Lei beamed and replied, "Thest time I asked, he said he was in his hometown in Jingzhou. We


    will go to Jingzhou once we get to Jianghai. If he isn''t there, we can go to Yunzhou. I''m sure we will find


    him eventually.¡±


    Xu Lei was clearly excited about her ns.


    She looked like a lovelorn woman pining for her man.


    It was already the next day when Xu Lei and her assistant arrived at Jingzhou.


    Xu Lei immediately asked around without bothering to rest and learned that Ye Fan had opened a


    Mufan Group branch office here.


    So Xu Lei headed to Mufan Group''s office in Jingzhou.


    "Miss Xu, one moment, please. The CEO will be here in a moment."


    Xu Lei sat in thepany reception


    nervously.


    Xu Lei clearly thought the CEO they were talking about was Ye Fan.


    And she thought she would get to see him soon.


    Xu Lei couldn''t suppress her excitement and walked over immediately when she heard footsteps


    outside finally. "Fan..."


    Before Xu Lei finished her sentence, she was stunned to see the beautiful woman before her.


    She looked at her in disbelief and trembled as she asked, "Auntie...Auntie Mei?"


    Hmm?


    "You are...¡± asked Ye Xi-Mei in surprise when she heard Xu Lei calling her that.


    In her memory, only one person called her that.


    "Are you...are you that little girl from back then, Leilei?" asked Ye Xi-Mei tentatively.


    "Yes, Auntie Mei. I''m Leilei."


    After so many years, when Xu Lei finally saw Ye Xi-Mei again, she felt particrly touched. Before she


    knew it, her eyes were red, and tears were welling inside.


    Other than her parents, Ye Fan''s mother treated Xu Lei the best in the world.


    She could never forget how Ye Xi-Mei treated her like her biological daughter when they lived at the


    Chu residence.


    Back in the day, Ye Fan and his mother were unwee at the Chu family and lived in sparse quarters


    on their own.


    But their quarters were like a second home to Xu Lei.


    Ye Xi-Lan prepared medicine when she was sick.


    Whenever there was any good food around, Ye Xi-Mei would get Ye Fan to call Xu Lei over to share it.


    Xu Lei could still keenly remember all the love Ye Xi-Mei showered her with.


    She lunged into Ye Xi-Mei''s arms with tears in her eyes.


    "Auntie Mei, I thought I would never get to see you again after you left."


    Ye Xi-Mei''s eyes turned red. "Yes, Leilei. It''s been over ten years, and you were no taller than this table


    thest time I saw you. In the blink of an eye, you have already grown up into a youngdy. I almost


    couldn''t recognize you."


    "Hehe! Nothing about you has changed one bit though. You are still as elegant and dignified," said Xu


    Lei as sheughed with affection in her heart.


    They chatted together happily for a long time.


    Meanwhile, no one noticed two uninvited guests quietly arriving in Jingzhou!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No one knew about the tumultuous storm these two people would unleash in Jiangdong and throughout


    the entire


    nation!

 Chapter 811 A Storm Commences

    Chapter 811 A Storm Commences


    "Auntie Mei, do you know where Fan has gone?" asked Xu Lei after chatting with Ye Xi-Mei for a while.


    Surprisingly, Ye Xi-Mei was no help to Xu Lei as she didn''t know Ye Fan''s whereabouts either.


    "What about Yunzhou? Has Fan gone back?" asked Xu Lei again gently.


    Ye Xi-Mei shook her head. A look of worry quietly appeared on her face. "No, he hasn''t. Mu-Cheng


    called me a few days ago asking about him too. She said Fan hadn''t contacted her in days. Sigh! Even


    though he''s a grown-up, he keeps making us worried. No matter how busy he is, he should at least call


    his family, so all of us know he is safe ."


    Ye Xi-Mei sounded worried.


    Xu Lei frowned when she heard this. An ominous feeling suddenly emerged in her heart.


    She knew Ye Fan well, and she knew that he was a family-minded man.


    Unless he had a special reason, he wouldn''t suddenly disappear without a trace.


    Did something happen to Ye Fan?


    Despite Xu Lei''s fears, sheforted Ye Xi-Mei gently, "Auntie Mei, don''t worry. Fan is no ordinary


    man. Nothing will happen to him. I''m guessing he might have gotten held up. Why don''t I go out and


    find him? You can stay home and wait for my call."


    "Okay then. Leilei, I have a lot of work waiting for me at the office, so I have to trouble you to help me


    with this. If you hear of any news about Fan, you must call me right away," urged Ye Xi-Mei.


    After Xu Lei left Mufan Group, she made a few calls asking about Ye Fan.


    In Xu Lei''s opinion, Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, so all eyes were on him, and the leaders of


    Jiangdong would definitely have some news about himself.


    But as Xu Lei was busy calling around asking his whereabouts, an old man stood on the banks of the


    Yellow River in Jiangdong with his hands behind him and stared into the skies.


    The river before him surged like unbridled wild horses.


    The sound of their waves echoed through the fields like thunder.


    The old man went into a daze as he looked at thend before him.


    He could almost see the past in his murky eyes.


    Momentster, the old man raised his hand and pointed at the river before he said, "Eigetsu-chan, do


    you know how this 100 meter river channel came about?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked at the river and guessed, "I guess it was left behind by ancient people."


    The old man shook his head. "No, it wasn''t. I was the one who created the river with my sword."


    What?


    Mochizuki Kawa''s words left Suzumiya Eigetsu inhaling deeply.


    She covered her trembling lips with her hands.


    "What...I...is that true?"


    Amid her shock, Suzumiya Eigetsu could almost envision her master being so powerful that he could


    change the geography with a single blow.


    "Although I could create a river with a single blow, it was a pity I couldn''t kill him," sighed Mochizuki


    Kawa as he looked in Yanjing''s direction.


    "It has been 30 years, Ye Qing-Tian. I''m back! This was the spot where we fought back then. My


    swordy wasn''t as good, so I sadly lost. This time, I wille looking for you after I kill that punk. I


    wonder if you are still deserving of your title as the God of War?"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted, causing waves to surge in the river.


    The flood of water converged and flowed towards the ocean.


    Then Mochizuki Kawa suddenly got up and turned to leave.


    "Let''s go, Eigetsu-chan. Come with me to meet that young grandmaster."


    "But we don''t know where he is, Master. How can we locate him?" asked Suzumiya Eigetsu quizzically.


    Mochizuki Kawa waved his hand. "Why should we look for him? Isn''t he the so-called King of


    Jiangdong? I have my ways to make hime to us!"


    Mochizuki Kawaughed gently while his deep voice swept across thend.


    No one knew what was going through Mochizuki Kawa''s mind now.


    The next day.


    It was first light and a new day had begun.


    At Jianghai''s international airport.


    An international flight had justnded.


    A handsome old man was dressed in a suit and wearing sunsses as he walked through the noisy


    crowd proudly.


    A young man and young woman followed behind him, calling him master.


    "Oh wow."


    "Master, you certainly are the president of the Jiangdong Martial Arts Association. You exined such


    a profound subject perfectly during your lecture at the international martial arts exchange. It was


    perfect!"


    "Just you wait, Master. I will get the media to report it tomorrow. Then everyone wille flocking to


    the Ultimate Martial Arts Academy to sign up."


    The man and woman kept ttering him nonstop.


    Although the old man smiled quietly, a look of pride emerged on his face.


    Then wind suddenly gusted as they walked out of the airport.


    "Hmm?"


    The old man instantly halted.


    "Master, why did you stop?"


    His disciples'' perplexed voices came from behind.


    But the old man didn''t say a word and just kept standing there.


    He looked around solemnly with a cold look in his eyes and stared dead straight in front of him.


    After a long time, his lips trembled as though he had seen a ghost. He pointed and stammered,


    "You...you are the Sword God of Japan."


    The silhouette before them coldlyughed when he saw the fear in the old man''s eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me after 30 years."


    At the drop of his voice, an explosion rumbled through the air.


    The old man instantly copsed and his blood sprayed all over the ground.


    The silhouette quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "Master..."


    His disciples anxiously ran over and cried when they saw their master breathing hisst breath.


    He gritted his teeth as blood gushed from his mouth and told them in an almost inaudible and trembling


    voice, "Hurryhurry up. Tell Master...Master Lei San that Mochizuki Kawa has returned."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A few hourster.


    At Chen Group''s Ao Tian Martial Arts Academy.


    Many flowers stood outside its entrance while guests filled the hall.


    A brand new red carpet went on for a hundred meters.


    All the decor was done in a festive red.


    It was Ao Tian Martial Arts Academy''s fifth anniversary, so the head of the academy had invited all the


    elites of Jianghai to join in the celebration.


    "Oh wow!"


    "Congrattions, Master Wu."


    "You are certainly one of the best martial arts masters in Jianghai. As a master of Wing Chun, Ao Tian


    Martial Arts Academy has seen roaring good business ever since you took over.¡±


    "You must have over 1,000 disciples by now, right?¡±


    "I think before long, you will be the president of Jiangdong Martial Arts Association."


    Everyone ttered Wu Qing, the head of the Ao Tian Martial Arts Academy.


    BAM!


    A dull thud suddenly came from outside.


    Then the stone statue standing outside the academy instantly shattered.

 Chapter 812 Dangerous Situation

    Chapter 812 Dangerous Situation


    "Who''s that?"


    "How dare he!"


    "How dare he make trouble with Master Wu standing right here?"


    Everyone was instantly startled by themotion and looked around angrily.


    At the end of the path, the silhouette of a man and woman gradually emerged.


    The man was an elderly person.


    Despite all his white hair, he had stern eyes, and his green robes fluttered in the wind.


    The woman was young.


    She was dressed in a Japanese kimono and looked stunning.


    But a murderous and cold look was radiating from her ravishing face.


    "Heh? I was wondering who it was. It''s just some old man and a stupid girl. If you don''t want to die,


    then get lost now! We are having a party today and don''t want to get into a fight," said someone


    contemptuously with a smile.


    No one noticed Wu Qing''s face had turned cold as he stared with his eyes wide at the old man.


    "You...you are Mo-Mochizuki Kawa?" shouted Wu Qing madly as he trembled with a frown on his face.


    "Congrats, you got it right."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu calmlyughed before she pulled out her sword.


    A green light shed, and vividly colored blood sprayed into the air.


    Wu Qing abruptly fell to the ground.


    Then everyone watched in terror as the old man and young woman left.


    In a matter of days, the same scenario yed out repeatedly at simr locations throughout Jianghai.


    Other famous martial arts academies in Jiangdong, like Thunder Martial Arts Academy, Scorching Sun


    Martial Arts Academy, all got attacked.


    All the heads of their martial arts academies either got killed or maimed.


    Some family leaders from renowned martial arts ns who founded famous techniques such as Wing


    Chun were visited by this cmity and were either killed or beaten up.


    This catastrophe swept through the Jiangdong martial arts circles like a typhoon!


    Before long, everyone felt like they were in danger.


    Suspicion, the stench of blood, and terror swept through Jiangdong.


    All kinds of emotions flooded their hearts.


    Countless people were curious. Who on earth was doing this?


    Who would have the confidence to challenge the entire Jiangdong martial arts circle?


    Was the previous richest man of Jiangdong, Zhao Wu-Ji, making aeback?


    Or had Meng Chun-Hua from the Meng familye back from the dead?


    Everyone was baffled by the culprit''s true identity when news suddenly struck them, hitting them like a


    rock had just gotten thrown into the ocean, raising a flood in its wake throughout the Jiangdong martial


    arts circles!


    He was Mochizuki Kawa!


    Mochizuki Kawa, Sword God of Japan, the man who attacked the Chinese martial arts circles 30 years


    ago! He was back!


    This news struck the martial arts circle like a nuclear explosion. Many people were terrified and felt


    vulnerable.


    Under the immensely terrifying atmosphere, Lei San immediately contacted all the leaders and decided


    to convene where the Feast of the Sea and Sky was held to develop a strategy.


    That night, regr citizens went home to their families after they finished work to chat with their parents


    or help their kids with homework or even spend time with their wives, using their bliss to alleviate their


    exhaustion.


    The rest of the world seemed normal.


    But no one knew about the surging undercurrents beneath its calm exterior.


    That night, many luxury cars suddenly appeared on the highway bound for Yunzhou as the leaders


    gathered.


    They sped towards Yunzhou madly as though their lives depended on it!


    Also, local authorities were informed not to stop those cars at the toll gate and to ensure the traffic


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    lights went green all the way. No one was to pull them over.


    From a distance, torrents of steel gathered from all directions and merged before flowing to Yunzhou.


    "Oh wow!"


    "What on earth happened?"


    "Is something happening in Jiangdong?"


    The passersby couldn''t help stopping to sigh when they spotted all the luxury cars speeding by.


    Meanwhile, at the Haiyuan Restaurant at Yunzhou.


    Peng Zhen-Ying received orders from Li Er to clear out Haiyuan Restaurant immediately.


    Everyone had to leave regardless of their identity or status.


    20 minutester, Li Er''s men woulde by and take it over.


    Peng Zhen-Ying swore under his breath the moment he received the order.


    Damn!


    How did they expect him to run the business?


    Clear the restaurant?


    Why clear the restaurant?


    Peng Zhen-Ying was on the brink of tears.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was called upon to do this repeatedly in the past few months and had offended


    many patrons in the process.


    Why was it happening again today?


    Regardless of Peng Zhen-Ying''s griping, he had no choice.


    Master Li called the shots in Yunzhou!


    So Peng Zhen-Ying had to obey him.


    Hence, Peng Zhen-Ying went ahead and made arrangements.


    "What on earth? Are you clearing the restaurant out again? How can you do that? You already did it to


    me when I was getting engaged. Why are you doing it to me again when I''m getting engaged to


    another woman this time? You asshole, are you out to get me? I''m going to kill you!¡± scolded Chu Wen-


    Fei furiously with his eyes red inside one of the private rooms at Haiyuan Restaurant.


    He was beside himself with fury!


    And he almost wanted to destroy Haiyuan Restaurant.


    But Peng Zhen-Ying had already received the order, so he didn''t give a damn about his patrons''


    feelings.


    Then a few security guards went over and kicked Chu Wen-Fei to the ground before taking him to the


    door and throwing him out of the restaurant.


    In ten minutes, Haiyuan Restaurant was cleared out.


    In 15 minutes, all the rooms and corridors were cleaned.


    In 20 minutes, over 100 burly men dressed in suits entered Haiyuan Restaurant to take over its security


    officially.


    There was a 100 meter radius lockdown, and all unrted people were told to leave.


    In 25 minutes, the local leaders arrived one after another.


    In 50 minutes, all of them had arrived at Haiyuan Restaurant.


    All the big shots gathered around the long table in the private room.


    At the helm, the seat remained empty. Since it was Ye Fan''s spot, no one dared to upy it.


    "Master Lei, are you going to start? Is there someone else we are waiting for?"


    Everyone was here, but Lei San didn''t start the meeting even though he was the one who convened it.


    People quizzically asked when he seemed to have no intention to start.


    Lei San looked at his watch and said deeply, "Please hang on. Two more people are on their way."


    TAP TAP TAP...


    At the drop of Lei San''s voice, hurried footsteps could be heard outside.


    It was the sound of high heels clipping along on the ground. Before long, two stunning silhouettes


    appeared before them.


    Everyone was shocked to see the woman and instantly stood up to greet her.


    The Queen of Jiangdong was here.

 Chapter 813 He Could Change the Geography

    Chapter 813 He Could Change the Geography


    "Greetings, Mrs Chu!¡±


    "Miss Qiu, you''re here. Why didn''t you tell us? We should have gone out to wee you."


    The beautiful and intoxicating woman before them was none other than Mr Chu''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Li Er and the others quickly greeted her reverently when Qiu Mu-Cheng arrived.


    The fate of how high a woman rises through the socialdder, often hinged on their husbands.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was the descendant of an unimportant family and an ordinary woman.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng was anything but ordinary after Ye Fan rose to be the King of


    Jiangdong.


    "Hmm? And Miss Xu too? Didn''t you go back to Yanjing, Miss Xu? Why are you in town?¡±


    After they came closer, they noticed an elegant and dignified lovely woman standing behind Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    They were familiar with the woman since she was the beautiful CEO of Hongqi Group, the Goddess of


    Yunzhou, Xu Lei.


    However, they had received no news about her ever since Xu Lei returned to her family.


    So her sudden arrival came as a surprise to everyone.


    "Enough. We can chatter. Since Mr Chu isn''t around, why don''t you and Miss Qiu take his seat?"


    suggested Li Er.


    "Sure."


    Xu Lei and Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded before taking their seats.


    After everyone was seated and ready, Li Er started to speak, "Everyone, I know Mr Chu should be the


    one hosting this meeting, but he isn''t around, and this is an urgent matter. With this in mind, I decided


    to just gather everyone to discuss things. I was the one who invited Miss Qiu and Miss Lei to join us.


    Since Mr Chu is the King of Jiangdong, it is very disrespectful to hold this meeting behind his back.


    Moreover, what we are about to do might affect Jiangdong''s political situation in the future. Miss Qiu is


    Mr Chu''s wife, so it makes sense for her to join us on his behalf. I''m sure you won''t object, right?"


    Lei San looked around as he asked.


    Li Er and Chen Ao looked at each other, thinking what a wily old fox Lei San was. He was very


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    meticulous about the meeting.


    After all, if Lei San hadn''t called Qiu Mu-Cheng along for this meeting and called for this meeting on his


    own, then when Mr Chu returned, he would think that Lei San was trying to overthrow him.


    Since he invited Qiu Mu-Cheng to join them, then no one would have a hold over him. Also, he could


    take the opportunity to prove his loyalty to Ye Fan.


    I agree.


    "Mr Chu doesn''t have any children yet, so Miss Qiu should take his spot since he isn''t around."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. No one objected to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s participation.


    "Okay. In that case, let''smence."


    Lei San drank some tea before he cleared his throat and continued, "I''m sure everyone knows that the


    Lei family is a martial arts n. Our ancestors have taken up crucial roles within War God Castle and


    led the martial arts circle before, so among all of us, I probably know the martial arts world best, right?


    So I think no one will object if I host this meeting."


    Although Lei San phrased his words like a question for everyone, he was really just asking Chen Ao


    and Li Er.


    After all, other than Mr Chu, the only other people in Jiangdong who couldpete with the Lei family


    from Jingzhou in terms of reputation were Chen Ao and Li Er.


    If they didn''t support it, it would be pointless to go on.


    However, they were clearly sensible people who understood how time-sensitive the matter was.


    In the face of amon enemy, Li Er and Chen Ao didn''t attempt to steal the limelight and quickly


    nodded in agreement.


    "San, just get to the point since really don''t know the martial arts circle as well as you. For example,


    who on earth is Mochizuki Kawa? Why are our Chinese martial arts experts like Wu Qing, Master Tan,


    and the others so terrified of him? Is he really that incredible? Is he better than Wu He-Rong?" asked


    Chen Ao perplexedly.


    Everyone turned to look at Lei San.


    Even leaders like them clearly weren''t well acquainted with the martial arts circle. They only knew


    about famous traditional Chinese martial arts like Wing Chun and Taiji.


    Only a small number of martial artists existed in Jiangdong to begin with, so highly skilled martial artists


    were even rarer. Or else, they wouldn''t have had such a tough time dealing with Wu He-Rong.


    So it was normal that most people didn''t have a clear understanding.


    Lei San went quiet for a few moments before he nodded.


    "Mochizuki Kawa is very powerful! Wu He-Rong is peanutspared to him. Also, you might not know


    this, but Mochizuki Kawa came to China 30 years ago. Back then, he was already a highly skilled


    grandmaster!"


    "Also, his master used to be the number one martial artist in Japan and an expert in the Aoki Sword


    Technique. He came to China 30 years ago and challenged every martial arts academy here. He went


    to Jiangnan, Jiangbei, then Xinan, and went all over the country. Everywhere he went, he kept killing


    nonstop, annihting everyone in his path! He killed almost all the fighters in our 16 coastal provinces."


    "Of course, you might not realize how strong he is when you hear this. You have probably seen


    Jingzhou''s Yellow River, right? The river has been going nonstop all these years. There is a 100 meter


    river channel that exists thanks to him! He can change the geography with one stroke of his sword!"


    What?


    There was silence.


    A long deathly silence fell!


    At the drop of Lei San''s voice, the room fell silent.


    Everyone stared while they trembled in their hearts.


    He could change the geography with one stroke of his sword?


    Oh my goodness!


    He was really powerful!


    Li Er and the others finally realized what Ye Fan was saying when he said that bullets and cannons


    were futile against truly powerful martial artists!


    "Then? Did Mochizuki Kawa defeat everyone he challenged?¡± someone asked after a few moments of


    silence.


    Lei San shook his head and replied, "Of course not. Even though our martial arts circles isn''t as


    powerful as it used to be, we have a 5000 year long history, so we aren''t easy targets either. Back in


    the day when Mochizuki Kawa wreaked havoc in China, it was a huge matter. In the end, even the


    highest authority of the martial arts circle, War God Castle, got involved. Just as they were about to


    send experts to help, a 20 something year old young man from the Jiangnan armed forces


    unexpectedly stepped forward. He happened to be in Jiangdong on a mission and encountered


    Mochizuki Kawa in Jingzhou! So the battle of the millennia took ce on the banks of the Yellow River."

 Chapter 814 Big Trouble

    Chapter 814 Big Trouble


    "In the end, Mochizuki Kawa was defeated badly and left. Then the boy from the army made a name


    for himself!" said Lei San slowly.


    His deep voice drifted into everyone''s ears.


    Chen Ao and the others were engrossed by the story and could almost envision the battle back in the


    day.


    After all, their lives were at stake, so they had to listen up.


    "Then where is he?"


    "Who is he?"


    "Can we get him to deal with Mochizuki Kawa?"


    "Tell him he can name his price."


    Everyone held on to thisst hope like a dying man and asked Lei San anxiously when they heard that


    the man defeated Mochizuki Kawa.


    Lei San instantlyughed and looked as


    though he had heard the joke of his life.


    "Any price? That''s hrious. Do you think someone who stands at the summit of power and status is


    still interested in money? That''s nothing to him!"


    Lei San shook his head andughed before he continued, "His name is Ye Qing-Tian. He is now a


    legend in the army and the number one Chinese martial artist. It''s an insult if you try to pay him off."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Amid Lei San''s contemptuousugh, Chen Ao and the others went into shock.


    "Ye Qing-Tian?"


    "The God of War?"


    "China''s number one martial artist?¡±


    "Oh my god!"


    "Is he that powerful?"


    Everyone was eximing in shock.


    Lei San nodded and continued, "Ye Qing-Tian is now a legend. We aren''t good enough to meet people


    like him. Even I merely heard it from my grandfather. It''s really hard to get the God of War to help.


    Moreover, we don''t even know where Ye Qing-Tian lives. Even if we did, given our identities, we


    probably wouldn''t even get to see him. We have toe up with some other n."


    Lei San shook his head as he sighed.


    He wanted to invite Ye Qing-Tian to fight Mochizuki Kawa too.


    But it was wishful thinking on his part.


    Someone like him might be powerful in Jiangdong, but the moment he went beyond those borders, Lei


    San was nothing. There was no way he coulde into contact with someone who stood at the peak


    of the country.


    For a while, everyone went silent instantly.


    The frowns on their faces were clear signs of worry.


    After all, Mochizuki Kawa hade out of the blue and provoked and killed people the moment he


    entered Jiangdong.


    They were all terrified because no one knew what Mochizuki Kawa was up to.


    So they became even more afraid after hearing how powerful Mochizuki Kawa was.


    "I have a question. Jiangdong doesn''t have any vendetta with Mochizuki Kawa. If he wanted to seek


    revenge, he should look for Ye Qing-Tian. Why did hee for us instead?" said Li Er perplexedly after


    a moment''s silence.


    "He''s right."


    "The people of Jiangdong did nothing to him. Why is he taking it out on us?¡±


    Everyone was equally confused.


    Lei San''s expression altered slightly.


    He didn''t say a word but turned to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly.


    "Mr Lei, go on. Don''t mind me," said Qiu Mu-Cheng when she saw Lei San looking at her hesitantly.


    Lei San finally said, "I think it might have something to do with Mr Chu."


    "Hmm? Mr Chu? What''s going on? Didn''t you say Mr Chu has gone missing for over half a month?


    Why does Mr Chu have anything to do with this?" asked a bald man quizzically.


    Lei San raised his hand and gestured for everyone to calm down and listen to him.


    "I understand that Mochizuki Kawa is here to seek revenge for his foster son''s death. His foster son,


    Hua Ying-Tian, died in Mr Chu''s hands recently. At that time, Mr Chu was in Jingzhou, so it''s normal


    that you didn''t catch wind of this,¡± said Lei San deeply, sounding worried.


    Lei San knew Ye Fan was attacked in a restaurant in Jingzhou before Lunar New Year.


    He even sent someone to nab the culprit who attacked Ye Fan. Then he learned that the man died in


    Ye Fan''s hands.


    Lei San didn''t take it to heart and assumed he was an assassin sent by one of Ye Fan''s enemies.


    But he recently discovered that the man who died turned out to be Mochizuki Kawa''s top disciple!


    "So you''re saying that Mochizuki Kawa came to China to seek revenge for his foster son?" asked Wang


    Jie-Xi deeply with a frown on his face.


    "Damn! We weren''t to me! Why didn''t he go after the one who''s the cause of all this?" The bald man


    couldn''t help swearing.


    Everyone quickly jabbed the bald man and told him to be careful of what he said.


    Wang Jie-Xi said slowly, "This is understandable. I''m sure Mochizuki Kawa knows that Mr Chu is the


    King of Jiangdong. Mr Chu is our leader, so he must think that we are his subordinates.


    Since Mr Chu isn''t around, he decided to attack us. If I am not mistaken, Mochizuki Kawa will bury us


    with his foster son if Mr Chu doesn''t turn up soon," Wang Jie-Xi analyzed.


    Everyone''s faces nched.


    "What?! Doesn''t that mean Mr Chu is going to get us killed?" said someone worriedly.


    In the end, all eyes turned to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, you heard it yourself. Jiangdong is in danger. If you know of Mr Chu''s whereabouts, please


    tell us quickly."


    "Or else, we are done for!"


    "Yes, Miss Qiu. Tell Mr Chu toe back quickly."


    Everyone begged her bitterly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face went pale as she nodded apologetically. "I don''t know where he is either."


    What?


    "Even you don''t know where he is? Aren''t you married to him? Mr Chu doesn''t tell you his


    whereabouts?" said the bald man instantly in shock.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded again.


    "What about the jade? Do you know what happened to the jade, Miss Qiu?" asked the bald man once


    again.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head.


    The bald man instantly lost hope.


    "Oh dear! Oh dear! Mr Chu probably ran off with the money. He ran right away when he heard the news


    because he is no match for Mochizuki Kawa. He has endangered Jiangdong by running off," sighed the


    bald man with a sense of hopelessness.

 Chapter 815 Kill Them in One Fell Swoop?

    Chapter 815 Kill Them in One Fell Swoop?


    The atmosphere in the room instantly altered when everyone heard what the bald man said.


    Their worries intensified.


    If Mr Chu had really run for it, then who was going to help save Jiangdong?


    Everyone fell into silence instantly.


    Only the bald man''s sad and indignant voice could be heard echoing through the room.


    "No way. Ye Fan isn''t a selfish man. Even if he were going to run, he would have told us all. He


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t have run off and left everyone in the lurch," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she shook her head. She


    didn''t believe that Ye Fan could have taken off.


    "Yes, I trust Mr Chu too. He isn''t the heartless sort," Li Er chimed in.


    Lei San and Chen Ao also chimed in and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right. Mr Chu is a loyal man.


    There''s no way he would desert his wife and run off on his own."


    "Maybe he was held up by something."


    But even as they defended Ye Fan, Wang Jie-Xi, who remained silent all this time, shook his head with


    a smile on his face instead. "Does loyalty still amount to anything in the face of death?"


    Hmm?


    "Mr Wang, what do you mean by that?" Li Er frowned as he looked at Wang Jie-Xi. He could sense that


    Wang Jie-Xi was implying something else.


    Wang Jie-Xi shook his head and smiled to say, "Master Li, don''t mind me, I''m just making a casual


    remark. The important thing now is toe to a decision on who we should ask to help fight Mochizuki


    Kawa. Oh yes, what about the president of Jiangdong''s Martial Arts Association? We wanted to seek


    his help when Wu He-Rong caused chaos. Sadly, he was abroad attending an international martial arts


    exchange, but he should be back by now.


    He is a publicly recognized martial arts expert and highly respected. If we can get him to help us, we


    might be able to survive it even without Mr Chu," said Wang Jie-Xi as he looked at everyone else.


    Everyone felt that it was an excellent idea.


    "I agree!¡±


    "Before Mr Chu made a name for himself, the best Chinese martial arts expert in Jiangdong was the


    president of the Martial Arts Association."


    "He has made a name for himself abroad as well."


    "Maybe he is stronger than Mr Chu even?"


    Everyone excitedly agreed.


    But Lei San shook his head and sighed.


    "You''re talking about Murong Feng, right? Sadly, it''s toote. He was the first person Mochizuki Kawa


    maimed when he arrived at Jiangdong. Murong Feng is still lying in ICU, hanging onto his dear life. His


    disciples were the ones who told me about Mochizuki Kawa arriving in China."


    What?


    "Murong Feng has been maimed?"


    Everyone was stunned by the news and the weight in their hearts became increasingly heavy.


    "Oh yes. Master Li, didn''t you hire a martial arts expert from Jiangbei to teach your little sister martial


    arts? I heard he reigned champion in the fighting ring ever since he came to Yunzhou. Why don''t we


    ask him if he can handle Mochizuki Kawa?"


    "A martial arts expert from Jiangbei?" said Lei San in slight surprise. "There are many good fighters in


    Jiangbei. Their martial arts development certainly surpasses Jiangdong."


    "Maybe this guy can do it. Li Er, why don''t you call him now?¡± persuaded Lei San.


    Li Er contemted for a moment before he said, "You must be talking about Master


    Zheng He, right? Okay, I''ll call and ask."


    In all honesty, Li Er wasn''t so sure about Zheng He.


    After all, Mochizuki Kawa was capable of changing the geography with a single sweep of his sword,


    whereas Zheng He certainly didn''t look as powerful.


    But since they were desperate, Li Er tried.


    He took out his phone and unlocked it, and was about to hit dial.


    Then came a sudden rumble.


    After a thunderous crash, everyone saw the wall behind them shattering.


    It tore into spider webs before spreading everywhere as quickly as the eye could see.


    In the end, it blew up and left a cavernous hole in the wall.


    It looked like the gaping jaws of death, and the raging wind instantly swept across the room.


    The crockery on the table got caught by the wind and fell onto the ground with a crash and broke into


    smithereens.


    "What the..."


    Everyone went into a daze with terror brimming from their eyes as they stared dead straight.


    Then a silhouette emerged like a demon from the dark shadows and stood there.


    Half his body was concealed in a shadow near the window.


    And his other half was under the dim light.


    He stood amid the shadows, where light and darkness ovepped.


    He was like a demon from the pits of hell roaming the earth.


    Lei San finally caught sight of his face.


    It''s you, Mochizuki Kawall!


    What?


    It felt like a stone had been cast into the ocean, sending tsunamis in its wake.


    Lei San''s fearful cry left everyone petrified.


    All of them turned to look at the aged silhouette walking out of the shadows, with their faces ghastly


    pale while they trembled hard as though they had seen a ghost.


    "He...he''s the Sword God of Japan, MochizukL.Kawa."


    Everyone gaped and deeply inhaled as they shouted in disbelief.


    Even Chen Ao was so frightened that he jumped from his seat and stared at the man.


    Li Er was so terrified that he felt as though his soul had departed from his body!


    The moment the wall exploded, he had already slumped to the ground and squatted under the table.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They were utterly stupefied!


    It felt as though a part of their souls were extinguished in the process.


    They had gathered here tonight to discuss how to eliminate Mochizuki Kawa.


    But they didn''t expect Mochizuki Kawa toe charging at them before they even came up with a


    solution!


    He made a shocking entrance no less and charged right through the wall without taking the door or


    going through the window.


    They were on the ninth floor for crying out loud!


    Heavens!


    How did he get up here?


    Did he fly all the way up here or something?


    He punched right through the wall even!


    Crap!


    What was he trying to do?


    Did he n on killing them all with one fell swoop?


    Li Er and the others almost peed their pants.


    They were even prepared to die.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei turned ghastly pale as terror filled their eyes.


    Even people as worldly-wise as Chen Ao and the other leaders were incapable of staying calm, let


    alone women like Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei.

 Chapter 816 Battle at Dongchang Lake

    Chapter 816 Battle at Dongchang Lake


    In an instant, the entire restaurant fell into a deathly silence.


    The silence that enshrouded made them feel as though they were standing in hell.


    Only the old man dressed in a robe stood in the darkness and looked at everyone sinisterly. Then his


    evil voice quietly rang through the air.


    "Tell Ye Fan. I''ll wait for him at Dongchang Lake in ten days'' time. If he doesn''t turn up, then Jiangdong


    will end up like this table!¡±


    CRASH!


    The old man hit the table, and it exploded into pieces.


    All that remained of it was powder scattering in the wind.


    Even though he had hit the table, it was as good as hitting their hearts.


    Chen Ao and the others shivered and felt even more fearful!


    No one expected all these well-bred leaders to be so petrified by Mochizuki Kawa that they didn''t dare


    to utter a word.


    Everyone looked on worriedly.


    None of them dared to even breathe loudly, let alone say a word.


    They just kept shivering nonstop uncontrobly!


    After the table was destroyed, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei both emerged before Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes.


    Their stunning looks under the dim light left Mochizuki Kawa astonished.


    He raised his head to look at Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei and asked expressionlessly, "If I am not


    mistaken, one of you is Ye Fan''s wife, right? Tell me, who is it?"


    His deep powerful voice sounded as though it was capable of splitting stones.


    The temperature in the room lowered yet


    again.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was born in a small family in Yunzhou. She only recently became CEO of a multi-billion


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng had never experienced such a situation before.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so terrified by Mochizuki Kawa''s sinister voice that her face went deathly pale.


    She didn''t even dare to say a word.


    "I will ask you this again. Which one of you is his wife?"


    His thunderous voice exploded throughout the room.


    This time, Mochizuki Kawa clearly sounded angrier.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t admit that she was Ye Fan''s wife, Mochizuki Kawa would undoubtedly start


    ughtering them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to admit who she was, but she hung her head and trembled nonstop


    uncontrobly out of fear.


    Then Xu Lei suddenly stepped forward.


    "It''s me. I''m Fan''s wife!"


    Xu Lei''s words left everyone stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Everyone turned to look in astonishment.


    "Miss Xu...you..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbstruck. She didn''t expect that Xu Lei would admit to being Ye Fan''s wife.


    However, Xu Lei ignored their astonishment and straightened her back with a dignified aura radiating


    from her cold and gorgeous face.


    She looked straight ahead fearlessly.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, you wreaked havoc in Jiangdong and went around ughtering our people. Aren''t


    you worried about incurring Fan''s wrath?" asked Xu Lei coldly.


    Mochizuki Kawa instantlyughed when he heard what Xu Lei said.


    "It appears that you believe in his abilities a lot. In that case,e with me. If he doesn''te in 10


    days, then I will sacrifice you to Ying-Long and Ying-Tian!"


    Mochizuki Kawa waved his hand afterughing coldly. An energy shot out from his hand and wrapped


    itself around Xu Lei and she ended up in Mochizuki Kawa''s hands.


    Everyone was shocked by this sight.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was startled. She suppressed her terror and gritted her teeth as she said, "No, she isn''t


    his wife. I am.


    Don''t drag her into this."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words left Mochizuki Kawa confused.


    Mochizuki Kawa turned to look at Xu Lei before turning his eyes to Qiu Mu-Cheng with her face pale


    and eyes red. Then he instantlyughed.


    "Interesting. Both of you are scrambling to send yourself to your deaths. Youngdy, you are a bad liar.


    Since Ye Fan is the selfproimed Mr Chu of Jiangdong, how can his wife be as ordinary as you?


    Regardless of grace and temperament, you can''tpare to her. She is clearly the real deal, and you


    are just an impostor," said Mochizuki Kawa calmly as he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Then he took Xu Lei and jumped into the darkness behind him without lingering.


    Mochizuki Kawa came suddenly, and left just as suddenly.


    Very quickly, peace was restored in the restaurant.


    But no one said anything for a long time after Mochizuki Kawa left.


    Only the raging cold wind gusting in from the dark hole was audible.


    It was piercingly cold, and many people shivered uncontrobly.


    Li Er finally climbed out from under his chair after suffering a huge shock previously.


    He looked around and said with a bitter smile, "Am...am I...still alive?"


    They had yet to recover from their fright.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared outside the window into the darkness in a daze. Tears kept welling up in her eyes


    from the guilt, gratitude, and great concern in her heart.


    Xu Lei had been taken away!


    And she had been taken away because she wanted to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The night passed quickly.


    However, the after-effects of the events that transpiredst night were far from over.


    Someone probably purposely spread the news secretly, since news of Mochizuki Kawa inviting Mr Chu


    to a fight ten days from now had swept through Jiangdong''s martial arts circles like an unstoppable


    typhoon.


    At the same time, news that Mr Chu''s wife was taken by Mochizuki Kawa got out as well.


    Both pieces of news spread like an unstoppable wildfire.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others didn''t interfere.


    They were even eager to see the news get out.


    After all, Ye Fan would more likely catch wind of it if it spread more widely.


    No one knew of Ye Fan''s whereabouts, and he waspletely uncontactable, so they could only resort


    to this.


    They hoped that he woulde back soon!


    Everyone thought that this was nothing but local news.


    But they underestimated the reputation of Japan''s Sword God!


    In a matter of days, news about Mochizuki Kawa challenging Mr Chu to a duel at Dongchang Lake had


    spread throughout the nation.


    It caused a major sensation throughout the martial arts circles in Jiangbei, Jiangnan and even the


    Xinan.


    "Oh my! Have you heard? The Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa, hase to China again! Also,


    he challenged Mr Chu to a duel in ten days at Dongchang Lake!¡±


    "What? Mochizuki Kawa is back?"


    "30 years ago, the God of War managed to inflict critical damage on Mochizuki Kawa! Back in the day,


    he swore never to set foot in our country again, so the God of War let him go. After 30 years, he broke


    his promise and turned up here again! Does he want to fight with our martial artists?"


    "But who is Mr Chu of Jiangdong? We have never heard of him. Is there such a person in the Chinese


    martial arts circles?

 Chapter 817 War God Castles Contempt

    Chapter 817 War God Castle''s Contempt


    "He''s probably just a young punk. I heard Mr Chu killed Mochizuki Kawa''s foster son and provoked


    him. But Mr Chu was so scared that he went into hiding for half a month. He didn''t even take his wife


    with him and didn''t turn up all this time. No one heard a word from him."


    "What? Are you serious? Why is he such a loser? How can Mr Chu run off after pissing off someone


    like him without even taking his wife? How can a man like this be the King of Jiangdong? That''s insane!


    He is just a coward and aplete disgrace to our martial arts circles! I really pity the girl he married.


    She really met the wrong man!"


    Everywhere in the country, people gossiped nonstop.


    The news almost spread like a rampage throughout the martial arts circle.


    Some of them shook their heads and sighed on hearing it, while others cursed him.


    Some of them felt ashamed of him, while others didn''t care.


    People just reacted differently to the same news.


    However, other than scolding Ye Fan, some of them even helped speak up for him.


    "Sigh! Don''t say such things. Mr Chu must be an extraordinary man for being able to reign as King of


    Jiangdong in the martial arts circle. Maybe he didn''t show up because he was held up and didn''t make


    it back in time,¡± someone spected.


    However, someone sitting next to him instantly scoffed.


    "Wang, I won''t argue with you about whether Mr Chu is a hero or coward. We will all find out in ten


    days at Dongchang Lake. Mochizuki Kawa has already challenged him to a duel at theke. If he


    doesn''t turn up in ten days, his wife will die under Mochizuki Kawa''s sword!"


    The people around them instantly fell silent.


    "Mochizuki Kawa is trying to corner Mr Chu!" sighed everyone.


    In the martial arts circle, such duels were a matter of life and death.


    So Mochizuki Kawa was threatening Mr Chu to a battle by holding his wife hostage!


    Mochizuki Kawa was the Sword God of Japan. Even if he wasn''t the number one fighter in Japan, he


    was still one of the top five within the country.


    Back in the day, he fought the God of War at the Yellow River.


    He was so powerful that even grandmasters might not be able to surpass him.


    So everyone felt that even if Mr Chu turned up in ten days, he was bound to perish!


    But if he didn''te, his reputation would be destroyed, his wife would be killed, and he would have to


    suffer a bad name for the rest of his life.


    Should he choose to live or die?


    That was the question!


    As the news kept spreading, Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong drove without stopping to Mount


    Yanjing''s peak when news broke out about Mochizuki Kawa challenging Ye Fan to a duel.


    A grand building stood atop its peak like an animal lying prone on the mountain which reached the


    clouds!


    It was the center of the Chinese martial arts circle, War God Castle.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He hurried in after they got off the car and told the guards who they


    were.


    Inside the hall, an imposing man sat upright.


    The moment they saw the man, Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He and bowed and greeted him, "We


    apologize for visiting the King of Fighters at such ate hour!"


    "Just get to business already. Why did youe to War God Castle?" asked the man sternly.


    Lu Tian-He nodded and said, "Sir, we came to talk to you about Mochizuki Kawa, Sword God of Japan.


    30 years ago, Mochizuki Kawa caused chaos in China. It was thanks to the God of War that he left and


    swore never to return. However, Mochizuki Kawa refused to change his ways and came back to


    ughter the people of Jiangdong. Also, he took a woman hostage to force her husband to fight. We


    can''t let him have his way. We came here in the hope that War God Castle can get involved and help


    drive him out of the country and save Jiangdong."


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong looked at him imploringly with respect.


    After hearing their request, the man picked up his tea and took a sip before he smiled and replied, "I''ve


    heard about it too. But fights like this aremon in the martial arts circles. Since they are ready to


    resolve their vendetta using martial arts, then we should leave them to it. It is inappropriate for War


    God Castle to interfere with such minor matters. Also, you ought to know that we represent the entire


    country. The moment we interfere, their personal feuds will be an international problem. Then it


    will be very hard to resolve."


    The man spoke with no intention of getting in between their feud.


    After all, War God Castle existed to stabilize things and represent the country when it came to


    international martial arts matters.


    Unless it was a massacre for no reason, the War God Castle wouldn''t get involved.


    After all, fights happened all the time in the martial arts circle. If War God Castle were to interfere each


    time, it would be impossible to manage. It would be wiser to leave them be and help encourage them to


    be stronger.


    "But the man involved is a young Chinese talent. If we don''t stop the fight, we might end up losing the


    future God of War!" persuaded Lu Tian-He anxiously


    The manughed gently. Then he said with a hint of sarcasm, "The genius you are referring to is the


    so-called Mr Chu, right? I have seen his aplishments, and the most impressive thing he has done


    is to kill the head disciple of Sword Shrine. If that makes him a genius, then all these other people I


    have encountered would be deemed geniuses too. In the end, how many of them can actually make it


    into the grandmaster ranking? Most of them end up failing. The next God of War? That''s pure


    nonsense. If it was that easy to be the God of War, then Ye Qing-Tian wouldn''t have remained


    peerless all these years."


    The man shook his head as he spoke before he waved his hand. "Enough. Go back. He''s just a


    nobody and not important enough for War God Castle to get involved."


    "But he might die..." persuaded Lu Tian-He since he felt bad about losing someone so talented.


    The King of Fighters'' expression instantly sank and sounded angrier.


    "It''s survival of the fittest! People have to walk through fire and the dead to be strong fighters to


    begin with. If you do not understand this simple philosophy, why are you learning martial arts?


    Upheavals will help him improve. If he is truly a genius, he should defeat Mochizuki Kawa just like the


    God of War and prove himself. Then War God Castle will spare no expense and groom him. Or else,


    he is just an ignorant man. What right does he have to ask for our help?"

 Chapter 818 Did He Really Run?

    Chapter 818 Did He Really Run?


    The King of Fighters'' resounding words echoed through the hall like gold falling onto the ground.


    Even though Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He were leaders of the army, they didn''t dare to retort.


    In the end, they hung their heads and sighed before they left sadly.


    "Oh dear! From the looks of it, Mr Chu can only rely on his fortunes.¡±


    Lu Tian-He felt sad while Fang Shao-Hong sighed deeply on the way back.


    They had hoped that Ye Fan could take over them or even be Yanjing armed forces'' next God of


    War.


    They didn''t expect such a cmity to befall him.


    In their opinion, it was unlikely that Ye Fan would survive this duel.


    Based on Ye Fan''s ability, he will probably perish under Mochizuki Kawa''s de!


    However, if Ye Fan didn''t turn up, he would ruin his reputation, be aughingstock, and there


    would be no ce for him in the country either.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were hoping that War God Castle could get involved. From the looks


    of it now, it was wishful thinking on their part.


    All the members of the War God Castle were martial arts elites and held high power.


    While Ye Fan was just a young punk and no different from an ant to them.


    Of course they didn''t care about whether Ye Fan survived this duel or not. So why would they offer any


    help?


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong deeply sighed as they drove away and headed to Jiangdong and


    towards the location where the duel was to be held at Mochizuki Kawa.


    But after they left, two people were sitting in the halls of War God Castle and were talking to one


    another.


    One of them was dressed in gray and sitting on a couch while drinking tea leisurely.


    He was the man whom they called the King of Fighters.


    A handsome man dressed in green sat before him. He was meticulously cleaning his sword with his


    head lowered while he said, "Was someone looking for you earlier?¡±


    The King of Fighters nodded. "Yup. Some officers from the Yanjing armed forces. They wanted me to


    help save a nobody. It was hrious. Do they really think we are firemen who will save whoever they


    ask us to? What''s more, they said this man could be the next God of War."


    "Really?¡± The man in green shook his head andughed. "Then what did you say?"


    "What else could I say? I said the God of War defeated Mochizuki Kawa back in the day. If that boy is


    the next God of War, he can defeat him too. Then I told them to leave," replied the King of Fighters.


    "Do you think this young man can defeat Mochizuki Kawa?" asked the man in green again.


    "How is it possible?'' scoffed the King of Fighters. "I looked up the young man. He is bound to die if he


    fights Mochizuki Kawa. After all, Mochizuki Kawa is a strong fighter from our generation and made a


    name for himself in Asia within 30 years. That boy is just a nobody. Can he go against the will of God or


    something?"


    The King of Fighters shook his head as he instinctively spoke with disdain.


    It was understandable since Ye Fan was very young.


    People usually didn''t ce too much importance on a 20 something year old youth.


    The man in greenughed and nodded before asking again, "Oh yes. What''s this youth''s name?"


    "Ye Fan aka, Mr Chu!" replied the King of Fighters in a deep voice.


    "Ye Fan?" repeated the man in green as he smiled gently.


    After they finished chatting, they didn''t bring up the subject again.


    Ye Fan was just a nobody to men in high power like them. If not for Mochizuki Kawa''s reputation, the


    King of Fighters probably couldn''t be bothered to check on Ye Fan.


    Very quickly, the King of Fighters forgot about it and threw it to the back of his mind.


    Despite his disinterest, the interest level in Jiangdong was apletely different matter.


    All the leaders felt threatened.


    The atmosphere in Jiangdong had be anxious and suppressed.


    It felt as though this was the calm before a storm.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and Lei San searched for Mr Chu like crazy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with worry, guilt, and felt torn.


    She felt guilty that Xu Lei got taken hostage instead of her.


    She felt torn because she wasn''t sure if Ye Fan should turn up or not.


    After what happened that night, Qiu Mu-Cheng had undoubtedly witnessed firsthand how terrifying


    Mochizuki Kawa was.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that even Ye Fan wasn''t his match and might even die.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng naturally didn''t want him to die since he was her husband.


    However, if he didn''t turn up, what would happen to Xu Lei? And Jiangdong?


    On one hand, she had to consider his life and death. On the other hand, there was loyalty to worry


    about.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was torn and didn''t know if she should ask Ye Fan toe back if he called.


    Time slipped by amid her internal conflict.


    During this time, all the martial artists throughout the country came after they heard about the duel.


    All the highly skilled fighters gathered in Jingzhou like merging streams flowing towards the sea.


    In a matter of days, the streets of Jingzhou were filled with luxury cars from other provinces.


    The upancy rate of hotels surrounding Dongchang Lake suddenly shot up, and rooms were hard to


    People were clearly moring to witness the battle at Dongchang Lake!


    However, five days had gone by, and Ye


    Fan had yet to return.


    It felt as though he had disappeared into thin air, and no one in Jiangdong had heard from him.


    "Where do you think Mr Chu is? It''s been five days. News about their duel spread throughout the city!


    Even if he went all the way to Hainan, he would have heard about what happened here. But why didn''t


    he contact us?"


    Li Er sat in the room worriedly.


    These five days passed treacherously slowly for the rich and powerful of Jiangdong. They felt as


    though there was a knife in front of them, and they didn''t know when it wouldnd on their necks.


    Chen Ao and Lei San stayed quiet while Li Erined.


    In the end, Li Er looked up and said softly, "Do you think Mr Chu really made a run for it? If he did,


    Jiangdong is in huge trouble."


    Li Er panicked with a sad look on his face.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In this time and age,munication was highly advanced, so the world was very globalized.


    Even if something awful happened to Ye Fan, couldn''t he at least call?


    But even until now, they didn''t hear from him.


    Why?


    Although they didn''t discuss it openly, everyone knew it.


    Mr Chu must have cut offmunication because he didn''t want to be found.


    In other words, it was likely that he was hiding from Mochizuki Kawa and on the run.

 Chapter 819 As Easy as Defeating a Dog!

    Chapter 819 As Easy as Defeating a Dog!


    "No way. I don''t think so. If Mr Chu really is on the run, he would have taken his wife and mother. He


    wouldn''t have gone off on his own," said Lei San deeply as he shook his head.


    Both Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng were still in Jiangdong. Lei San felt Ye Fan wouldn''t be so heartless


    as to disregard his family''s safety and run off on his own.


    After listening to Lei San''s analysis, both of them nodded in agreement.


    If it was them, they wouldn''t have run off without their wife and kids either.


    However, Wang Jie-Xi shook his head and smiled. "Master San, we shouldn''t make any assumptions.


    In history, Liu Bang kicked his children off the horse carriage to save his own life. Since time


    immemorial, it''s hard to tell how leaders react in times of crisis! Mr Chu became the King of Jiangdong


    at such a young age, it is difficult to tell what he could possibly bethinking."


    Wang Jie-Xi''s words left Lei San, Chen Ao, and Li Er trembling. In an instant, all three of them turned to


    look at Wang Jie-Xi in unison.


    "Wang, what are you driving at?"


    "Are you saying that Mr Chu will forsake his wife and mother to save himself?"


    They looked straight into Wang Jie-Xi''s eyes angrily.


    Wang Jie-Xi quickly smiled and exined, "Don''t misunderstand. I am loyal to Mr Chu and don''t mean


    to disrespect him. I was just reminding you that while we search for him, we have to be prepared that


    he might never return. Since we are all businessmen, you should know about not putting your eggs all


    in one basket, right?"


    His words suddenly struck a chord among them.


    "That''s true. We should be prepared."


    "Even masters like Wu Qing and Murong Feng have been defeated. Other than Mr Chu, who else in


    Jiangdong can fight


    Mochizuki Kawa?"


    Li Er and the others frowned as they spoke worriedly.


    Before Mochizuki Kawa arrived in China, he had clearly done research about the politics in Jiangdong.


    The moment he moved in on them, he maimed all the most powerful people here.


    Even the president of Jiangdong''s Martial Arts Association, Murong Feng, suffered critical damage and


    was still in the ICU.


    Li Er asked his subordinate, Zheng He, whether he could fight Mochizuki Kawa.


    The moment Zheng He heard that name, his legs went soft. It was impossible for him to fight Mochizuki


    Kawa.


    ''Til do it!" A voice suddenly shouted out while they sat there worriedly.


    A burly man strode over briskly.


    He looked energetic and muscr. His body was so ripped that his shapely muscles were about to rip


    through his sleeves. His tanned body gave him a masculine and warrior-like air.


    It felt as though he was a fierce tiger and no mere mortal.


    "You are?¡±


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and Lei San were surprised by his entrance and looked at him quizzically as they


    asked.


    However, the man ignored them.


    After he showed up, he walked up to Wang Jie-Xi and bowed to say, "Sorry, I''mte, Uncle Jie-Xi!¡±


    His deep booming voice left their ears ringing.


    Everyone looked at Wang Jie-Xi quizzically. "Mr Wang, who is this?"


    ''Haha! Calm down. Let me introduce. This is my nephew, Qin Fei. He''s adored martial arts since he


    was a child, just like Li Er''s little sister. He was fortunate enough to catch the eye of the head of the He


    family in Jinling and was chosen as his disciple. He left for Jinling at the age of 15 to learn from Master


    He Chen," said Wang Jie-Xi.


    Lei San was first to exim in surprise, "He Chen? Are you talking about Mr He Chen from the He


    family, who came in tenth in the martial arts grandmaster ranking?"


    Grandmasters were like dragons.


    There were very few grandmasters globally.


    Even in a country as big as theirs, with a poption of 1.3 billion, barely ten people could be


    considered grandmasters.


    The grandmaster ranking listed their grandmasters in order of their aplishments.


    Of course, it wasn''t just a matter of wins and losses when it came to getting on the ranking. It was more


    a matter of glory.


    Anyone who made it onto the ranking was highly respected throughout the country and received ttery


    from all the rich and powerful.


    All the martial artists knew about the grandmaster ranking.


    And He Chen was on that list.


    Although Lei San hailed from a martial arts family, by his generation, they had almost lost all their


    martial arts gic advantage. However, Lei San continued to pay a lot of attention to the martial arts


    circle, so he naturally heard about He Chen.


    "That''s my master," replied Qin Fei as heughed while Lei San trembled in shock.


    Lei San was instantly delighted.


    "Oh my! Wang, well done you. You hid this so well. I didn''t realize there was such a dragon amid the


    Wang family. He must be a brilliant student. With Qin Fei around, even if Mr Chu doesn''t turn up,


    Jiangdong still has a fighting chance!"


    Lei San chuckled happily.


    Li Er instantly felt relieved.


    They were worried about what to do if Mr Chu didn''t turn up in ten days.


    From the looks of it now, there was hope for them yet.


    Only Chen Ao said nothing.


    He nced at Qin Fei before he said asked deeply, "Mr Qin, do you know anything about Mochizuki


    Kawa?"


    Qin Fei shook his head. "I know nothing about him.¡±


    Wh-what?


    Qin Fei''s words left Li Er''s eye twitching, and Lei San''sughter stopped abruptly.


    As the saying went, it was important to know the enemy well!


    However, this punk offered to fight without knowing what was at stake at all.


    He didn''t seem very trustworthy now.


    But Qin Fei''s words would leave them assured.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Although I don''t know anything about Mochizuki Kawa, I know that the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, used


    the He family''s King He Fist Technique! My master said before that out of all the various martial arts


    techniques in the world, only King He Fist Technique is able to counter Mochizuki Kawa''s Aoki Sword


    Technique! So to me, defeating Mochizuki Kawa is as easy as defeating a dog!"

 Chapter 820 A Storm Brewing

    Chapter 820 A Storm Brewing


    BOOM!


    His resounding words echoed through the hall like gold falling on the ground.


    Qin Fei released internal energy as he spoke, sending a gust of wind towards them.


    They saw that the floor beneath Qin Fei''s feet hadpletely shattered when they looked down at the


    floor.


    "Oh my god, that''s incredible! Haha!


    Perfect! Jiangdong can be saved with Mr Qin around to help us!"


    No one had ever witnessed such a sight before.


    So they thought Qin Fei was a true master when they saw him shattering the ground with his foot.


    Chen Ao''s eyes twitched uncontrobly.


    He could already envision Qin Fei dying tragically like Huo Dun at Haitian Restaurant when he saw


    how cocky and pretentious Qin Fei was.


    Qin Fei and Wang Jie-Xi left 30 minutester.


    All the people in the meeting left shortly after.


    Only Lei San, Chen Ao and Li Er remained in the room.


    Chen Ao watched as Wang Jie-Xi left. He said quietly, "Er, San, do you think Qin Fei is reliable?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mochizuki Kawa is someone who can change geography with one strike! Mr Chu might have gone into


    hiding because he was afraid of him. Do you think Wang Jie-Xi''s nephew is capable of fighting him? Do


    you believe everything he said?¡±


    Chen Ao couldn''t help but ask these things perplexedly.


    Li Er shrugged helplessly and said, "Mr Chen, it''s not a question of trust. We simply have no choice


    now. Do you have someone better?"


    Chen Ao fell silent.


    Li Er was right. Regardless of whether Qin Fei was capable enough to defeat Mochizuki Kawa, just the


    fact that he volunteered made him a worthy man.


    By the time Qin Fei and Wang Jie-Xi got back to their home in Haozhou, the sky was already dark.


    After eating a simple dinner, Wang Jie-Xi called Qin Fei into his study.


    "Fei, are you really confident about fighting Mochizuki Kawa?"


    None of them was stupid.


    30 years ago, Mochizuki Kawa''s opponent was Ye Qing-Tian, and he was famous for a long time within


    the martial arts circles.


    Although Qin Fei''s master was famous, he had yet to make a name for himself.


    So even Wang Jie-Xi couldn''t help feeling worried.


    Qin Fei smiled casually. "Uncle, trust me. I wouldn''t have offered if I wasn''t certain! Even if I can''t defeat


    him with King He Fist Technique, I have other tactics to kill him with. Mochizuki Kawa might have been


    incredible when he was young, but he is old now. He''s an old geezer while I am still strong and young.


    Isn''t the disciple of a grandmaster good enough to defeat him?"


    "Uncle, when the dayes, just watch me save Jiangdong! After I kill that Sword God of Japan, I will


    rise to the summit of Jiangdong and take Mr Chu''s ce! Then the top family of Jiangdong will no


    longer be the Li family of Yunzhou, nor the Chen family of Jianghai nor the Lei family of Jingzhou.


    Instead, the Wang family will take over!"


    "But...¡±


    Wang Jie-Xi seemed to have some other concerns. He was still frowning after he heard what Qin Fei


    had to say.


    "Uncle Jie-Xi, no buts. Haven''t we waited 20 years for this day? Didn''t you spend all that money on


    sending me to Jinling to learn from the He family, so I could have the power to control Jiangdong?


    Didn''t you want me to be the King of Jiangdong? Mr Chu went into hiding after Mochizuki Kawa


    turned up. How can I give up this once in a lifetime opportunity? If a punk like Mr Chu can be King of


    Jiangdong, so can I!"


    His booming voice sounded like a ball of fire burning ambitiously.


    Wang Jie-Xi gritted his teeth since Qin Fei had such great ambition and agreed to send him to fight


    Mochizuki Kawa.


    Qin Fei''s arrival was just a minor episode in Jiangdong.


    Although everyone in Jiangdong had agreed to let Qin Fei fight Mochizuki Kawa, Li Er and the others


    continued to look for Ye Fan.


    But it was simply like searching for a needle in a haystack!


    Moreover, Ye Fan deliberately removed all clues of his location before he went into cultivation to ensure


    no one would disturb him.


    Despite the help they received from the police, they were incapable of finding Ye Fan.


    It was finally the ninth day leading up to the match.


    Only one day was left before the fight was tomence.


    "Miss Qiu, have you heard from Mr Chu?" asked Li Er quietly over the phone.


    The answer was still no.


    Li Er''s face turned pale.


    It was already the ninth day.


    Tomorrow was theirst day.


    But Mr Chu remained nowhere to be found, and no one heard from him.


    "Has Mr Chu really run off?" asked Li Er quietly as he frowned.


    Chen Ao looked equally solemn in his home in Jianghai. The worry in his heart hadn''t decreased the


    slightest.


    In Jingzhou, Lei San was equally concerned.


    He stood by himself on the bungalow rooftop as he stared into the skies gravely dressed in his


    bathrobe.


    All he saw was a storm waiting for them in the mountains.


    The Yellow River surged in the background.


    Dongchang Lake gleamed as the water undted.


    Another bloodthirsty fight was about to happen in this ancient part of the city once more tomorrow.


    The night before the fight, no one in Jiangdong managed to sleep peacefully.


    All the local bosses and the elites had gathered in Jingzhou tonight.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye Fan''s wife, she headed to Jingzhou after delegating somepany


    matters to Su Qian.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan would turn up or not, she had to be there.


    Xu Lei was still in Mochizuki Kawa''s hands!


    "Mu-Cheng, Mu-Cheng!"


    Qing Tan had barely left the parking lot to leave Mount Yunding vi when a beautiful woman suddenly


    appeared on the road before her.


    "Hmm? Qianqian, what are you doing here? Aren''t you taking care of the business?" asked Qiu Mu-


    Cheng in astonishment when she caught sight of Su Qian.

 Chapter 821 Arrival

    Chapter 821 Arrival


    Ever since Su Qian found out that Ye Fan was Mr Chu at the Feast of the Sea and Sky, she had been


    quiet and kept to herself.


    After all, the man that she had a crush on turned out to be her best friend''s husband, and he was even


    that man she hated and disdained so much before. Anyone would have found it difficult to ept such


    a blow.


    Su Qian was no exception.


    At that time, Su Qian just felt that she was an idiot and a big joke.


    She couldn''t face Ye Fan, and couldn''t face Qiu Mu-Cheng at all.


    As a result, Su Qian resigned from Mufan Real Estate the very next day and cut off all contact with the


    world. She refused to step out of the house and she was in very low spirits.


    It took many days for time to pass and slowly heal the hurt that Su Qian suffered.


    On top of that, Qiu Mu-Cheng had visited her many times to try to console her.


    So Su Qian slowly walked out of her depression and returned to Mufan Group to help Qiu Mu-Cheng


    with the business.


    Su Qian looked at the anxious and puzzled Qiu Mu-Cheng and said determinedly, "Mu-Cheng, I''m


    going with you to Jingzhou. I''m worried if you go by yourself. I''ve arranged everything in thepany


    already, so you don''t have to worry."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hesitated at first, but after she saw how determined Su Qian was in going along, she


    eventually nodded and agreed.


    Just like that, a ck Maybach headed towards the highway leading to Jingzhou in the wee hours of


    the night.


    The night seemed especially heavy.


    It was impossible to see any stars in the sky, and the entire area seemed to be shrouded in darkness.


    The air was heavy and made it almost impossible to breathe.


    "It looks like it''s going to snow tomorrow," said Su Qian quietly as she checked the weather forecast in


    the car.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded. "I guess it''s about that time of the year. This should be thest snow of the


    season. Once this snow is over, it''ll be spring."


    HOOO...


    The car sped on through the biting wind.


    The orange heamps cut through the night sky like a knife as it headed into the distance.


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s car wasn''t the only one that was rushing towards Jingzhou.


    If there was a drone watching from the sky, it would notice that there were many lights dotting the


    highways leading from other cities towards Jingzhou, and these lights were all moving very quickly.


    It was like how river streams eventually all flowed into the same sea!


    But while all the rich and powerful everywhere were hurrying towards Jingzhou, nobody knew that a


    skinny figure was still sitting cross legged on the peak of Mount Jingzhou.


    His breathing was steady and he was as unmovable as a mountain.


    But of course, if one looked carefully, you would find that there was a green gleam emanating from his


    body. This glow flowed around his body like water, and it followed his breathing to enter his lungs and


    flow into his limbs.


    At the same time, his presence was bing more and more powerful in this process.


    It was as if he was a precious sword inside a scabbard. He looked ordinary and simple on the outside,


    but there was a great energy and power within his body!


    The night went by quickly.


    As the sky brightened, a new day had arrived!


    The sky had barely lit up when tiny kes of snow appeared in the sky.


    The snow that had umted over the past night had finallye down on the earth.


    But even though it should have been a calm and quiet morning, Jingzhou''s streets was already


    teeming with people.


    If one looked carefully, one would notice that all these people were dressed elegantly, and they carried


    an extraordinary aura.


    Their aura and dressing alone showed that these people were rich and powerful.


    These were all martial artists from around the country who hade to watch the fight.


    After all, the martial arts circle had remained peaceful for many years after China had established their


    six main national warriors.


    None of the other countries around the world dared to cross them.


    Even the scene within China had generally remained peaceful. Even if there were fights, they were


    very minor ones.


    But now, one of Japan''s best fighters had openly challenged one of their martial artists to a duel. This


    was something that only happened once every few decades, so of course everyone wasing to


    watch.


    "Hmm? How strange, why are there so many people? It''s so early in the morning and it''s snowing too,


    so logically speaking, the streets should be at its emptiest now. Are all these people here to appreciate


    the snow along thekeside like us?" wondered a couple walking towards Dongchang Lake. They had


    noticed the crowd even though they were still a few hundred meters away from theke.


    "Xiu-Xiu, do all the residents of Jingzhou spend their time doing such leisurely things?¡± spoke a


    handsome looking young man.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng were here, she would have immediately recognized this young man as a man she


    hadn''t seen in a long time - Chu Wen-Fei.


    And this Xiu-Xiu he was talking to was Chu Wen-Fei''s new girlfriend.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in Yunzhou during this period of time, so he had no idea what had happened to the Qiu


    family.


    Under the leadership of Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Qi, the Qiu family''s Qiushui Logistics had finally gone


    bankrupt and closed down.


    Thepany had to close permanently, so the Qiu family that used to enjoy some status in Yunzhou


    declined as well.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and family were all greedy and materialistic, so they refused to be poor folks. As a


    result, Wang


    Qiao-Yu and Qiu Mu-Ying started to think of a way to transfer some assets from Chu Wen-Fei''s family


    to Qiu Mu-Ying, so they started to make many unreasonable demands of Chu Wen-Fei''s parents.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s parents already didn''t like Qiu Mu-Ying in the first ce, so the moment this family


    came demanding money from them, the Chu family was enraged.


    In his fury, Chu Wen-Fei''s father, Chu Yang, forced Chu Wen-Fei to cut ties with the Qiu family.


    Chu Wen-Fei wasn''t stupid either. After going through so many things, he could see the true colors of


    the Qiu family and knew that Qiu Mu-Ying was nothing but trouble, so he backed out of the marriage as


    well.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His current girlfriend, Tian Xiu-Xiu, was his university ssmate and someone from Jingzhou.


    Chu Wen-Fei hade to Jingzhou during this time to visit his future inws, and since it happened to


    snow today, this young couple decided to meet some friends at Dongchang Lake to look at the snow.


    They thought that nobody woulde to Dongchang Lake in this sort of weather, but it turned out to be


    so crowded.


    "We''d better stop chatting and hurry over. If we''re toote, then we won''t get a nice spot to look at the


    snow,¡± said someone else. After that, these five men and women started hurrying towards Dongchang


    Lake.


    But before they reached theke itself, someone blocked them from advancing any further.


    "What?! Dongchang Lake is closed for ten days? And it''s not open to public? What the hell? Are you


    kidding me? We woke up so early this morning to look at the snow and you''re telling me that theke is


    closed?" shouted Chu Wen-Fei angrily. He felt like he had swallowed a fly.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu was also speechless when she heard this and snapped angrily, "You''re


    just spouting nonsense, right?"


    "Dongchang Lake is a tourist spot that''s open to public. When have we ever closed theke? Besides,


    so many people are able to go in, so why can''t we go in? You''re just bullying us!" said Tian Xiu-Xiu as


    she raised her voice.

 Chapter 822 The Commotion at Dongchang Lake

    Chapter 822 The Commotion at Dongchang Lake


    "Your group is different. Please go back. This ce is very dangerous and it is really not a ce where


    youngsters like all of you should be." The security guards around theke still refused to let them in


    even after Chu Wen-Fei and Tian Xiu-Xiu tried to argue with them.


    Ever since Mochizuki Kawa had announced that he was going to challenge Ye Fan to a duel here, a


    hundred meter radius around theke had been cordoned off and fiercely guarded so as not to cause


    any unnecessary panic.


    Besides martial artists and some of the rich and powerful of the country, tourists and ordinary citizens


    were barred from entering the area.


    Keeping order was one reason, and the other reason was for these people''s safety.


    Weapons had no eyes after all, so if a huge fight really broke out on Dongchang Lake and there were


    too many spectators nearby, it would spell trouble.


    Martial artists were strong and able to fight, but ordinary people would not be able to hold up against


    the sort of energy unleashed in such fights.


    "Xiu-Xiu, I think we should just forget it. Since the entire area is closed off to the public, we should


    cooperate with the authorities. We''ll juste another time. The security guards are just trying to do


    their job, so let''s not make things difficult forthem,¡± said a gentle and alluring female voice.


    This youngdy had long hair past her shoulders, had a gentle looking face and was rather pretty. Her


    simple dressing was unable to hide her extraordinary facial features and aura.


    She was also a university ssmate of Chu Wen-Fei, and her name was He Yu-Rou.


    Her family lived in Jianghai, and she happened to be in Jingzhou to visit some rtives, so she came


    along to see the snow at Dongchang Lake.


    After running into this unexpected problem, He Yu-Rou didn''t seem unhappy at all and even tried to be


    understanding.


    After hearing what He Yu-Rou said, Chu Wen-Fei nodded too. "Xiu-Xiu, Yu-Rou''s right. I suppose


    there''s some special activity happening at Dongchang Lake today. Since they don''t let us go in, let''s not


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    make things difficult for the staff," Chu Wen-Fei chimed in.


    The others in the group nodded and agreed with He Yu-Rou as well.


    But just as Chu Wen-Fei and his friends were about to walk away.


    HUU...


    A cold breeze blew past them as a Maybach drove in and stopped at the intersection of the road.


    The car doors opened and threedies alighted.


    "Mu-Cheng, this is Dongchang Lake? It''s so well guarded already. Are we still able to enter?"


    "Don''t worry,e with me."


    After a brief conversation, the threedies made their way towards theke.


    Initially, Chu Wen-Fei didn''t notice them.


    But after he heard Su Qian called out Qiu Mu-Cheng''s name, he got a shock and turned to look.


    "Hmm? Why is she in Jingzhou too?" thought Chu Wen-Fei to himself. But he didn''t go up to talk to her.


    After all, Chu Wen-Fei had nothing to do with the Qiu family anymore, so he had no reason to bother


    himself with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Tian Xiu-Xiu and the others tried to be nice and said, "Ladies, the entire area around theke is


    closed to public and you can''t go in. If you''re here to see the snow, I think it''s better if youe


    another day."


    But none of the threedies stopped when Tian Xiu-Xiu and the rest tried to inform them of the situation


    and actually just walked past them as if they hadn''t heard them say anything.


    After being ignored like that, Tian Xiu-Xiu got upset. "Who are these people? We tried to be kind but


    they didn''t thank us and even ignored us? Tsk, fine if they don''t take our advice, we''ll just wait for them


    to be turned away at the door."


    Tian Xiu-Xiu and the rest looked on angrily and waited gleefully for Qiu Mu-Cheng and herpanions


    to be chased out like them.


    But to their surprise, the security guards didn''t stop them and even bowed politely to them before


    bringing them in personally.


    "What the hell? What''s the meaning of this? Are these people looking down on us?" Chu Wen-Fei and


    the rest started getting angry at this sight.


    The wife of a live-in son-inw managed to gain entry but they couldn''t?


    In their anger, the group walked over again and started demanding that they be allowed inside.


    "I''m warning you guys, leave while we''re still polite. We already told you earlier that theke is closed


    for ten days, and random visitors are not allowed inside!" said the security guards along theke


    impatiently. They even pushed He Yu-Rou and she nearly fell.


    "How dare you! Did you just call us random people? How could you look down on us like that? Do you


    know whose daughter this youngdy is?" shouted the girl in a white down coat angrily as she stood


    next to He Yu-Rou.


    "Her father is the provincial secretary of Jiangdong province, He Lan-Shan! Her father is in charge of


    the entire province! What do you mean by we''re not allowed to go near this tinyke?!"


    "Xin-Xin, why are you talking about this?" whispered He Yu-Rou as she tugged at her friend''s coat. She


    clearly didn''t want others to know about her background.


    "What''s going on? It''s so noisy here. Can''t you do a simple job? Why do I bother paying you?"


    Themotion over here soon attracted the attention of the people around them.


    Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San happened to be walking by, so when they heard themotion, Lei San


    started scolding the security guards.


    "Master San, it''s not our fault. These youngsters insist on going in, and one of them ims to be the


    provincial secretary''s daughter," said one of the guards fearfully.


    Oh?


    "He Lan-Shan''s daughter?" Lei San was a little stunned.


    Chen Ao frowned and looked at the group of youngsters.


    "Yu-Rou, it''s really you? Why are you in Jingzhou instead of being with your father in Jianghai?" asked


    Chen Ao when he saw


    He Yu-Rou and got a shock.


    Chen Ao''s main business was in Jianghai, so he had to cross paths with He Lan-Shan often. After


    many years, the two of them had be friends.


    Their families ate together quite often, so Chen Ao knew He Yu-Rou personally.


    When she saw Chen Ao, He Yu-Rou quickly greeted him and said in a gentle voice, "Uncle Chen, my


    friends just want to take a walk along theke. Do you think you could help us see if we can go in?"


    "I promise that we won''t simply run about," pleaded He Yu-Rou.


    Chen Ao hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Ok, you and your friends can go in. But remember,


    don''t go too near theke, and follow the crowd at all times. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to ensure


    your safety either."


    "Oh! Thank you so much, Uncle Chen!" He Yu-Rou was immediately overjoyed when she saw Chen Ao


    nod.


    A few minutester.


    The waters of Dongchang Lake undted as the mist covered its surface.


    Chu Wen-Fei and his friends got into the area around theke as they had wished.


    "Yu-Rou, it''s all thanks to you that we managed to get in here. It''s always great to be born into a


    powerful family.¡±


    "Exactly, Yu-Rou. I didn''t know that you were actually the daughter of Jiangdong''s provincial secretary.


    We were ssmates for four years and I didn''t know at all! I couldn''t tell at all!"


    All of them couldn''t help eximing about this to He Yu-Rou.


    Chu Wen-Fei didn''t look at He Yu-Rou the same way as before either. In fact, he was practically


    drooling over her.

 Chapter 823 He Is a Coward After All

    Chapter 823 He Is a Coward After All


    He Yu-Rou always dressed simply when she was in university and wasn''t interested in branded goods.


    She had an elegant aura and went around without any makeup.


    Back then, Chu Wen-Fei was clueless about her background. He was surprised that she turned out to


    be the daughter of the Jiangdong provincial secretary.


    If he managed to win He Yu-Rou''s favor, wouldn''t that make him the son-inw of the leader of


    Jiangdong?


    Then he could trample Mufan Group and the King of Jiangdong under his feet.


    Although Chu Wen-Fei had nothing to do with the Qiu family anymore, the moment he recalled how Ye


    Fan humiliated him repeatedly, it made him gnash his teeth angrily.


    Even in his dreams, Chu Wen-Fei wanted to seek revenge on that repugnant Ye Fan.


    After the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Chu Wen-Fei had also heard about Ye Fan being Mr Chu.


    Hence, no matter how much he hated Ye Fan, he could only swallow it.


    But if he managed to win He Yu-Rou''s heart, then he wouldn''t have to give a hoot about Ye Fan.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, could he be more powerful than He Lan-Shan?


    One was amoner, while the other was an official.


    In Chu Wen-Fei''s eyes, no matter how much limelight Ye Fan stole, he was only a self-proimed king


    who added up to nothing in reality.


    However, He Lan-Shan was different since he had the country''s backing.


    If he wanted to destroy Ye Fan, he could do it anytime.


    He Yu-Rou and the others walked along the pavement and slowly headed to turn towards theke


    while Chu Wen-Fei was deep in thought.


    The air was misty, and snow fluttered from the skies.


    The rolling mountains looked like silver snakes while the ins were white.


    Dongchang Lake looked sublime in the snow, like an ethereal fairy kingdom from a painting.


    As they went further, they could vaguely see a man standing proudly at the center of theke.


    His body undted along with theke water.


    If they looked carefully, they would discover that he was standing on a yellow leaf.


    "He can stand on a leaf floating on the water without sinking? He can even stand on theke without


    getting wet? My goodness! Who is he? Is he a god or something?"


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others inhaled deeply in amazement as their pupils constricted and their eyes


    opened wide. They stared at the man as though they had seen a ghost as he stood loftily in the snow


    on theke.


    They had only ever seen such scenes on TV.


    Now that they had witnessed it with their own eyes, they were amazed.


    "Look over there! Is that a small boat in theke?" said Tian Xiu-Xiu in shock when she noticed


    something.


    Sure enough, a small boat was floating at the center of theke.


    And two beautiful women were sitting on it.


    One of them was so graceful and elegant that she looked like a cherry blossom blooming in the winter.


    The other woman was dressed in a kimono and had a perfect figure and resembled a gentle-looking


    beauty.


    "They are gorgeous! They are like fairies from a painting!" said Chu Wen-Fei after getting intoxicated


    with a single nce.


    Even He Yu-Rou felt inferior after seeing how stunning and graceful they were.


    "Is this a mirage? Or is there really someone at the center of theke?" asked Chu Wen-Fei quietly as


    his voice trembled.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu and the others didn''t know either.


    "If we row over and take a look, we can see if they are real,¡± piped up one of them.


    Chu Wen-Fei and his party really wanted to find a boat and get onto theke to see it forthemselves.


    "What on earth? Where did you kidse from? Are you crazy? What are you doing? Are you trying to


    row over on your own? The duel is going to be held here, so you can''t go in. Do you want to die?" said


    someone from behind them.


    These people were martial artists who came to see the duel.


    But they could only watch it from the pavement by theke and couldn''t go near at all.


    So they found these youngsters stupid for attempting to row over.


    He Yu-Rou and the others were confused.


    "Uncle, what duel are you talking about?" asked Chu Wen-Fei quizzically.


    "Hmm? Don''t you know that the Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, is fighting Mr Chu at Dongchang Lake?


    News has already spread like wildfire in the martial arts circles. Don''t you know about it?¡±


    An older man next to them exined matters to them briefly.


    Chu Wen-Fei instantlyughed when he heard this.


    "Haha! Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. I didn''t things would end like this for you. Your enemy is already knocking


    on your doors, but you''re hiding like a coward in fear! From now on, your reputation in Jiangdong will


    be destroyed, and you will be aughingstock!"


    "Hmm? Do you know the King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu?" asked He Yu-Rou curiously in an instant when


    she saw Chu Wen-Fei''s reaction.


    "What King of Jiangdong? He''s just a live-in husband who can''t even protect his woman. How can he


    be the King of Jiangdong? He''s just a useless coward who isn''t worth mentioning," scoffed Chu Wen-


    Fei as heughed.


    He Yu-Rou started to loathe Mr Chu as well after she learned of this.


    How could a man disregard his beloved woman and run off on his own? Anyone would despise such a


    man.


    "I feel so sorry for his wife. Despite her beauty, she married the wrong man and got betrayed by this


    scum..."


    He Yu-Rou looked sadly at the somewhat sorrowful woman sitting on the boat from a distance and


    honestly felt bad for her.


    "Uncle, is Mr Chu really noting? Is he going to disregard his wife so heartlessly?¡± said He Yu-Rou


    as she suddenly asked the martial artist beside her.


    Heughed as he shook his head. "Who knows? Let''s wait and see. But he hasn''t turned up in ten


    days, and today is hisst chance to appear, so the odds look bad."


    Everyone shook their head as they chatted. They all pitied the woman who got taken away by


    Mochizuki Kawa in their hearts.


    "What''s there to wait? Ye Fan probably ran for it. If he wanted toe, he would have done it ages


    ago! What bloody King of Jiangdong? He''s just a coward who is no better than a pig," scoffed Chu


    Wen-Fei as heughed and kept badmouthing Ye Fan to He Yu-Rou and the others.


    Their impression of Ye Fan worsened even more.


    He Yu-Rou didn''t understand how a heartless scum could be King of Jiangdong.


    He wasn''t fit!


    HUUU!


    Wind suddenly swept across the center of theke.


    The cold gusts left snow swirling in the air while the water undted.


    Snow fluttered from the endless sky.


    Mochizuki Kawa stood solitarily under the skies.


    His eyes were as resolute as a mountain while he waited quietly.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled as she stood on the boat beside him.


    Her red dress and hair fluttered in the snow as the astoundingly beautiful woman stood under the


    endless sky.


    A look of disdain hung from the corner of her lips.


    "Miss Xu, I didn''t think that the man of your


    dreams is such a coward. How can a man like him be the leader of Jiangdong and a young


    grandmaster? It seems he''s nothing but a wuss," said Suzumiya Eigetsu as she smiled gently.


    She and her master had waited here for ten days.


    However, there was no sign of Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei''s face was pale as she sat weakly in the boat.


    It was snowing and she was wearing only a long chiffon dress in the bitingly cold weather. Yet, she


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    persisted and stubbornly retorted, "Shut up! You can''t insult Fan. In my heart, he isn''t a coward. He is


    an upright man!"

 Chapter 824 May He Turn the Tides

    Chapter 824 May He Turn the Tides


    "Really? In that case, let''s wait and see. Let''s see if your precious Fan is a hero or a coward!" said


    Suzumiya Eigetsu contemptuously.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt particrly indignant when Mochizuki Kawa said Ye Fan was better than her.


    So she wanted to see whether the so-called Mr Chu deserved Mochizuki Kawa''s praise.


    From the looks of it now, they had clearly overestimated this Mr Chu.


    He didn''t even have the courage to turn up for the fight. Suzumiya Eigetsu despised cowards like him


    from the bottom of her heart.


    Time slipped by.


    Everyone kept waiting for the man to arrive.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng raised her head and looked at Dongchang Lake with worry in her eyes.


    Lei Ao, Li Er, and the others waited expressionlessly too.


    To the people of Jiangdong, the likelihood of Mr Chu turning up for the duel was zero since Ye Fan was


    nowhere to be seen for the past ten days.


    But it was human nature for them to long for a miracle in a hopeless situation.


    No one wanted to give up until the veryst minute.


    Wasn''t it true?


    Snow fluttered everywhere in the air.


    Before they knew it, thend was covered with snow.


    Dongchang Lake glimmered while the snow fell, and the wind caused waves to undte across its


    surface.


    Everywhere around theke was quiet.


    All eyes looked into the distance while they waited quietly.


    Then Mochizuki Kawa''s silhouette suddenly moved while it stood proudly at the center of theke.


    He raised his head and looked out.


    Then he shook his head.


    "Miss Xu, it seems the man you have bet your life on isn''ting. Or rather, you aren''t as important to


    him as you think. We have all made a miscalction.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa''s deep words sounded both ghastly and icy.


    His deep voice sounded like the grim reaper.


    He left everyone trembling in fear after hearing it.


    Mochizuki Kawa had indeed miscalcted.


    When he caused chaos in Jiangdong and kidnapped his wife before announcing to the world that he


    wanted to invite Ye Fan to a fight, he thought this would force Ye


    Fan to turn up.


    But Mochizuki Kawa didn''t expect that the only thing that turned up after he waited for ten days was


    this snow.


    Ye Fan had yet to appear.


    "In that case, there is no reason for you to live. Look up and take in the sights for thest time because


    this will be thest snow you see in your life."


    HUUU!


    Mochizuki Kawa''s words echoed sinisterly while his face turned icy cold.


    Mochizuki Kawa didn''t have the patience to wait anymore. A cold wind gusted as his hand glowed


    while icy internal energy gathered on it until it became a cold sword.


    "It''s over."


    Mochizuki Kawa''s lips trembled. His deep voice sounded as though he was seeing Xu Lei off to her


    death.


    Xu Lei''s face turned pale while shock filled her eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others panicked as they watched from the shores of Dongchang Lake.


    Just as Mochizuki Kawa was about to hack Xu Lei with his sword, someone yelled deeply from a


    distance.


    "Stop!"


    The voice came suddenly and exploded like thunder in the sky and caused another flood of


    astonishment at the peaceful Dongchang Lake.


    Was he here?


    Mochizuki Kawa and Suzumiya Eigetsu looked over too.


    A burly silhouette came into sight as the crowd parted to give way to it.


    The man had determined and imposing eyes.


    A sense of viciousness and pride radiated from his well-chiseled face.


    "Is that Mr Chu?" said someone in surprise from the crowd.


    He Yu-Rou looked over curiously and studied the man who had just appeared.


    He had defined features and looked masculine.


    So this was what the legendary King of Jiangdong looked like.


    "That''s not him. I told you that the live-in husband must have taken off by now. That isn''t Ye Fan at all."


    He Yu-Rou had neverid eyes on Ye Fan before, but Chu Wen-Fei had.


    So the moment Chu Wen-Fei saw the man, he knew it wasn''t Ye Fan.


    "It''s Qin Fei! He''s Wang Jie-Xi''s nephew."


    Lei San, Li Er and the others recognized him and went over to wee him.


    After all, they were counting on Qin Fei, so they treated him politely.


    "Mr Qin, we are counting on you to win!" said Lei San courteously.


    Li Er and the rest paid obeisance to him too.


    "Mr Qin, we are counting on you!"


    "Since Mr Chu isn''t here, the safety of Jiangdong hinges on you."


    Following their example, the other leaders all stepped forward to greet Qin Fei in unison.


    Li Er and the others had already told them that Qin Fei was representing Jiangdong to fight Mochizuki


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kawa.


    So the moment they spotted Qin Fei, all of them came over to pay respects to him.


    "Mr Qin, Jiangdong is counting on you!" "May Mr Qin turn the tides!


    "May Mr Qin turn the tides!"


    Waves of well wishes rang nonstop.


    Their reverent voices gathered into a powerful wave as they greeted him.


    Everyone trembled nonstop.


    Qin Fei felt high spirited from all this ttery and smiled proudly with his hands behind his back.


    "Don''t worry, everyone! I will defeat him with my boxing technique. In ten moves, I will defeat him like a


    dog!¡± Then Qin Fei turned to smile at Wang Jie-Xi as he said, "Uncle Jie-Xi, prepare my victory dinner. I


    will be back in no time!"


    Qin Fei suddenly jumped as he spoke.


    His hefty body rose into the sky like a big roc spreading its wings.


    He reached the top of the pavement with one jump.


    Then he straightened his back and looked down at Mochizuki Kawa proudly.


    "Are you Mochizuki Kawa? I heard you were already defeated by us 30 years ago. However, it seems


    you failed to learn your lesson. How could you set foot in China again? Since the God of War didn''t kill


    you back in the day, I, Qin Fei, will do it now.¡±


    Qin Fei''s proud words reverberated through the air.


    Instead, Mochizuki Kawa frowned slightly. "Hmm? Qin Fei? Does that mean you aren''t the King of


    Jiangdong, Mr Chu?¡±


    Qin Fei shook his head. "You are wrong. I am the King of Jiangdong, but I''m not Mr Chu. He is a weak


    boy who took off cowardly without even taking his woman with him. How can scum like him deserve to


    be King of Jiangdong? From now on, I will prove to everyone that Mr Chu''s era is over. From now on,


    there will be only one voice in Jiangdong, and it is mine!¡±


    BOOM!


    His resounding words hit them like gold


    He sounded proud and looked determined.


    A threatening aura emanated while the ambitious Qin Fei spoke and his presence blew up the moment


    he finished his sentence.

 Chapter 825 The Fight Begins

    Chapter 825 The Fight Begins


    It had started snowing when Qin Fei jumped into the water from atop the pavement.


    A wave surged through theke as his feetnded in the water.


    Water scattered everywhere like fireworks.


    The sight before them left everyone stunned.


    They could only see Qin Fei''s burly silhouette going towards Mochizuki Kawa like a dragon bursting


    from the sea as he walked quickly.


    Behind him was a white line that went on for almost 100 meters.


    Even more shocking was how no snow was able to touch Qin Fei.


    "This...wow..."


    "Is he walking on water?" "Without getting his clothes wet?1


    "Why can''t the snow touch him?¡±


    "Was he a dragon in his past life or something?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Chu Wen-Fei was startled. He never dreamed that there could be someone as impressive as Qin Fei.


    He Yu-Rou was filled with shock and admiration.


    Even influential leaders from important cities like Li Er and Lei San who had seen a lot of action in their


    lives stared wide-eyed with their pupils constricting when they caught sight of Qin Fei''s prowess.


    Mr Chu made a name for himself at the battle of Mount Tai.


    But Ye Fan back then didn''t look as impressive as Qin Fei.


    Especially since Qin Fei could walk on water and stop snow from touching him. It was simply


    incredible.


    He was like a dragon!


    "Great!"


    "Fantastic!"


    "He certainly is a grandmaster''s disciple."


    "Judging from how capable he is, Jiangdong has met its savior!"


    It felt as though rain finally fell after a long drought. Li Er and the others had more or less lost all hope


    at first, but after seeing what Qin Fei could aplish, they were delighted.


    Some influential leaders even started topare Ye Fan and Qin Fei.


    "Mr Qin is far more impressive than that stupid Mr Chu. I think we should embrace Mr Qin as our new


    leader after this fight. How can a cowardly and heartless man be the King of Jiangdong?" said a bald


    man standing among the Jiangdong crowd.


    Many people chimed in one after another.


    Ye Fan was the cause of their troubles today. Instead of stepping up, he avoided them like a coward.


    In the past, everyone swallowed their dissatisfaction towards Ye Fan out of respect for him.


    However, a new king had appeared and Ye Fan''s days were numbered, so everyone showed their


    support for Qin Fei to be their leader.


    "Haha! We can talk when Qin Fei returns triumphantly. But thank you for supporting my nephew!"


    Wang Jie-Xi chuckled happily.


    He had already anticipated the oue before him.


    Since time immemorial, leaders who won their people''s hearts would end up gaining the world.


    Ye Fan had undoubtedly lost public support, so it was natural for the people of Jiangdong to give their


    support to our new leader.


    But no matter how everyone else shouted their support, Chen Ao and the other two didn''t say a word.


    They neither showed their support or objection about it and merely watched the battle expressionlessly.


    However, they were undoubtedly equally worried.


    "If Mr Chu doesn''t appear, then Jiangdong''s tides will change when the battle ends!¡±


    Li Er and the others contemted this solemnly.


    Just as everyone went into an uproar, an angry voice in the crowd scolded them, "Humph! All of you


    are such ungrateful opportunists! How can you consider yourself elites? You don''t even have basic


    gratitude. Mr Chu''s wife is sitting right here. How can you speak so disrespectfully? Have you forgotten


    who saved you on Mount Tai? Have you forgotten who saved Jiangdong? If not for Mr Chu, would


    those of us who were present survive to this day and stand here right now?"


    Su Qian didn''t know where she found the courage to say this. She was only a descendant of a second-


    tier family, so it was inconceivable up for her to scold all these influential people here.


    But she was truly furious!


    She hated it when people talked bad about Mr Chu. She couldn''t tolerate it when they said he was


    hical and even nned to remove him from his position and find themselves a new leader.


    Su Qian despised and hated them for being such ingrates.


    Since even Su Qian felt this way, Qiu Mu-Cheng naturally felt the same.


    She didn''t think that those people who treated Ye Fan with utmost respect before were now speaking


    about him so rudely.


    "Who is that stupid girl? How dare she talk to us like this! I tell you, you don''t have to use Mrs Chu to


    threaten us. If we think Mr Chu is the King, then she will be Queen. However, if we don''t care about Mr


    Chu, then she is nothing!"


    Someoneughed in disdain when Su Qian scolded them.


    From the sound of it, they had lost all respect for Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    "All of you...have gone too far!"


    Su Qian was so angry from hearing their tant insults that her eyes turned red.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized how weak she was without Ye Fan.


    SWISH!


    Water suddenly sprayed everywhere.


    Amid the uproar, Qin Fei had already walked up to Mochizuki Kawa.


    The water beneath him surged along with the Yellow River in the distance.


    To begin with, the water in Dongchang Lake originated from the neighboring Yellow River.


    If people listened closely, they could hear the thunderous sound of the Yellow River from theke.


    Energy gathered in his hands as Qin Fei looked up proudly.


    He was like a bow being slowly pulled back and readied for attack.


    "Although you are the Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa, you are an old man now. How can you be


    as strong as you were back in the day? 30 years ago, you were defeated by King He Fist Technique!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    How can you have any chance of winning 30 yearster?¡±


    Qin Fei''s punches exploded nonstop as heughed deeply.


    His muscles bulged and his strong body was as sturdy as a mountain.


    HUUU!


    Qin Fei suddenly hurled his fist towards his opponent with a bang. It was so forceful that he came down


    on Mochizuki Kawa like a vicious tiger.


    "King He Fist Technique?" Mochizuki Kawa looked at him and shook his head instead as heughed in


    disdain. "No wonder you have such confidence. So this is the reason for your confidence. But do you


    stupid Chinese really think I lost to King He Fist Technique back then?"


    Mochizuki Kawa moved as heughed coldly.


    The water beneath his feet started to boil while a raging wind howled behind him.


    Immediately after that, Mochizuki Kawa jumped up from theke.


    His formidable body leaped into the sky like arge roc spreading its wings.


    A mighty kicknded on Qin Fei from above, striking him hard!


    "This...this technique...¡±


    "It''s one of the top secret techniques from the Sword Shrine, Cut the Heaven Kick!"


    The moment Mochizuki Kawa harnessed his power, everyone at theke eximed in shock.


    Everyone stared in anticipation as a punch and kick collided together.


    BAM!


    The cold wind was like a knife, and the icy snow was like a sword.


    An explosion quietly rang under the skies at the vastke.


    In that moment, everyone held their breaths and stared into the distance.

 Chapter 826 Defeat!

    Chapter 826 Defeat!


    Mochizuki Kawa and Qin Fei engaged in a ferocious battle.


    The instant their punch and kick made contact, it felt as though asteroids were colliding with the earth.


    Air currents and water swept out, causing even the boundless snow to scatter!


    Qin Fei suddenly halted as the air currents exploded in the air.


    Momentster, his right arm was broken by Mochizuki Kawa''s incredible kick.


    "AHHH!"


    An agonizing scream rang through the air.


    Qin Fei''s entire body flew backward due to inertia.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa did not stop after kicking Qin Fei sessfully.


    Instead, he gathered his energy and kicked Qin Fei aggressively again.


    His kicknded on Qin Fei without hesitation with such speed that he was like the autumn wind as it


    swept up all leaves in its wake!


    Mochizuki Kawa kicked twice with an overwhelming force andpletely destroyed Qin Fei''s defense.


    His second kick evennded squarely on Qin Fei''s chest.


    BAM!


    Bone broke as blood and flesh flew through the air.


    Qin Fei''s rib broke crisply when the kicknded on him.


    In an instant, his chest visibly sank like a balloon deting.


    This time, Qin Fei didn''t even have the time to scream.


    Mochizuki Kawa kicked him into theke.


    Qin Fei kept coughing fresh blood and mushy bits of his internal organs.


    SWISH!


    The water surged like a tsunami.


    Waves of water gushed upwards like stones piercing through the air.


    And swept away all the snow in its path.


    All that was left on theke was vivid blood red when the audience turned to look again.


    Water and snow scattered everywhere.


    Everything fell into a deathly silence at Dongchang Lake.


    All the people were stunned.


    The people who wanted to support Qin Fei as the new leader of Jiangdong all fell quiet.


    It was as though they were chickens that had suddenly gotten gripped by their necks. They lost their


    voices as they stood there with their mouths wide open.


    Wang Jie-Xi stood petrified too.


    He kept staring in disbelief.


    All hisughter and high spirits instantly dissipated!


    Things had clearly progressed beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Qin Fei could walk on water and imed he would rip the Sword God apart like a dog. No one


    expected him to fail to survive even one blow from Mochizuki Kawa.


    The first blow broke his arm!


    And the second strike crushed his chest!


    The fight had barely begun. Yet after two blows and in a few breaths, Qin Fei, the so-called


    grandmaster''s disciple, got kicked to death by Mochizuki Kawa!


    Shit!


    "Are you joking?"


    "So that was the so-called grandmaster''s disciple?"


    "Was this his idea of defeating Mochizuki Kawa like a dog?"


    "He looks like a fool to me!"


    After trembling in shock for a long time, Li Er, Lei San, and the others turned livid and scolded Wang


    Jie-Xi angrily.


    The prick!


    The enemy hadn''t even finished an entire move. All it took was two kicks to kill Qin Fei.


    How could a useless man like him volunteer his services? How could he have the cheek to covet the


    title of King of Jiangdong? How could he have the guts to belittle Mr Chu?


    Who gave him the guts to do all that?


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others almost died of anger.


    They ced so much hope in Qin Fei, but he turned out to be a fool and publicly embarrassed


    Jiangdong, so they were certainly infuriated.


    "Haha!"


    "Master Lei, it looks like Jiangdong is famous for having plenty of cowards and idiots!"


    "He was such a show-off, but look what became of him."


    "It seems he''s just a fool."


    "He didn''t make it through a single move before dying from two kicks.¡±


    "How can a useless man like him im to defeat the Sword God like a dog?"


    "Haha!"


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I''m dying fromughter here."


    Sure enough, all the martial artists standing around Dongchang Lake who came from all over the


    country to watch the battle convulsed inughter after a brief silence.


    They wereughing so hard that tears almost trickled down their faces.


    Jiangdong had clearly be aughingstock after one single fight.


    "Haha! Do you want to make an idiot like him the King of Jiangdong? Then all of you are worse than


    idiots."


    Su Qian couldn''t suppress herself and burst outughing.


    She sneered uninhibitedly at the people of Jiangdong.


    The people who kept swaggering before Su Qian earlier went speechless.


    The bald man who behaved the most cockily instantly looked angry and felt disgraced.


    The bald man felt particrly annoyed.


    After sucking up to Qin Fei for so long, Qin Fei turned out to be an idiot.


    He almost felt like dying when Su Qian ridiculed him to the face.


    "Wang Jie-Xi, fuck you!"


    "How could you rmend a fighter like this?¡±


    "Damn you!"


    "That fool did more harm than good!¡±


    "No wonder Mr Chu doesn''t like you."


    "You dumbass! If I were Mr Chu, I would''ve ughtered you ages ago!"


    "Your stupid nephew has disgraced Jiangdong!"


    Li Er and the others feltpletely embarrassed and vented all their fury on Wang Jie-Xi.


    They almost wanted to kick Wang Jie-Xi to death!


    If Qin Fei could at least hold off one move from Mochizuki Kawa, Jiangdong wouldn''t have ended up so


    disgraced.


    "Damn! If I knew this was going to happen, I would never have agreed to let the idiot fight! He''s


    After all, the battle was an embarrassment to both Jiangdong and its leaders.


    How could they ever hold their heads up high again outside Jiangdong?


    Wang Jie-Xi forcibly restrained the sadness of losing his kin and argued, "Yes, I admit that my nephew


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    wasn''t strong enough. However, no matter how weak he was, he was at least brave enough to fight. He


    lived a heroic life and died valiantly! He''s still better than cowards who run and hide, right?"


    Wang Jie-Xi spoke coldly with an underlying meaning in his words.


    Just as they argued by theke, Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled and congratted reverently, "Congrats,


    Master. You have triumphed over yet another martial arts expert in China!¡±


    Instead, Mochizuki Kawa shook his head and said in disdain, "He''s a nobody. It sullied my hands to


    have to kill him. I didn''t expect Chinese martial arts to be so weak after 30 years. All they have


    are ambitious martial artists who are useless and have no real talent."


    Then he turned to look at Xu Lei once again. "Miss Xu, that nobody is dead. Now, it is your turn. I told


    you that you would die in his ce if he didn''t turn up. You can only me yourself for entrusting your


    life to the wrong man.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa twitched his lips, and coldness swept through his eyes.


    Just as Mochizuki Kawa was about to kill Xu Lei, something happened.


    "You arrogant bastard! How dare you touch the Dragon Master''s woman?!"


    A deep angry voice quietly echoed through the air.

 Chapter 827 The Vicious Mochizuki Kawa

    Chapter 827 The Vicious Mochizuki Kawa


    An incredibly burly silhouette suddenly leaped out from beside Dongchang Lake.


    He walked across theke as though he were walking onnd.


    Then he went towards a boat nearby and pushed off it gently.


    His hefty body floated effortlessly through the air as he threw his fist angrily towards Mochizuki Kawa.


    "That''s... Shan?"


    Qing Tan was protecting Qiu Mu-Cheng when she went into shock instantly from seeing the man.


    Tong Shan was supposed to be with Ye Fan, so she was shocked to see him here.


    Qing Tan was unaware that Ye Fan had already transferred Tong Shan from Jiangdong to Yanjing after


    he recovered to protect Xu Lei secretly.


    Since Xu Lei''s life was at stake, Tong Shan couldn''t stand by and do nothing, so he attempted to save


    her.


    "Hmm? Is someone else here to fight too? They are mere ants. No matter how many of theme, it


    makes no difference. They are just sending themselves to their deaths."


    Mochizuki Kawa frowned instantly after getting interrupted.


    Then Mochizuki Kawa shook his head andughed contemptuously.


    He waved his sleeve, and internal energy surged towards Tong Shan like a sword.


    BAM!


    A dull rumble rang, but Tong Shan surprisingly survived Mochizuki Kawa''s blow.


    Instead, the force of Mochizuki Kawa''s Aoki Sword Technique got deflected by Tong Shan''s punch.


    Waves of energy spread through Dongchang Lake and even caused the snow around them to get


    bounced away.


    "Hmm? Is this the Invincible Technique? How are you rted to the indestructible grandmaster, Li


    Cheng-Xiang?" asked Mochizuki Kawa deeply in surprise as he turned to look at Tong Shan.


    There were two kinds of martial arts: internal and external.


    Internal martial artists cultivated internal energy, while external martial artists focused on physical


    training.


    And the Invincible Technique was a physical martial arts skill.


    The indestructible Li Cheng-Xiang, whom Mochizuki Kawa mentioned, was an Invincible Technique


    expert who became a martial arts grandmaster.


    Word had it that Li Cheng-Xiang''s single blow was as heavy as a ton!


    He was as strong as iron and had apletely indestructible physique!


    Ordinary people were incapable of getting past his defense at all, let alone harm him.


    However, the Invincible Technique was exceptionally demanding and wasn''t meant for everyone.


    So Mochizuki Kawa was shocked to encounter this burly chap using the physical martial arts technique.


    However, Tong Shan ignored him.


    After he deflected Mochizuki Kawa''s Aoki Sword Technique energy, he pounced on the chance to


    charge towards the boat at theke''s center and reached out for Xu Lei.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu was guarding Xu Lei. How could Tong Shan take her away so easily?


    "Get lost!" roared Tong Shan deeply. He hurled a hefty punch towards Suzumiya Eigetsu again.


    Despite Suzumiya Eigetsu''s petite appearance, she was the Sword God''s disciple after all. How could


    she be an easy target?


    The instant Tong Shan punched Suzumiya Eigetsu, she quietly dealt a counter-attack swiftly and


    effortlessly.


    BAM!


    The fist and palm collided.


    Wind raged everywhere, causing the snow to swirl.


    Amid the powerful attack, the boat with Suzumiya Eigetsu and Xu Lei on it even went backward.


    Tong Shan halted from the blow.


    His body came plunging down from midair.


    PAK PAK!


    Tong Shan jumped on theke surface, leaving a spray of water in its wake.


    Then he rebounded and chased after Xu


    Lei again.


    "Although you have good technique, your level is too low. You are not even a grandmaster. How dare


    you attempt to save the woman? It''s simply wishful thinking!"


    Mochizuki Kawa seemed to have lost his patience.


    He was disinterested in wasting time on a bunch of nobodies.


    After he shouted sinisterly, he jumped onto theke and raised a huge wave behind him.


    Water kept shooting into the air.


    The water went straight for Tong Shan like countless swords converging towards him.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s attack was shockingly swift!


    Tong Shan was incapable of evading the attack, and the sword-like water came


    right for him.


    The sound of sword ng could be heard as Mochizuki Kawa''s internal energy prated his body.


    Tong Shan instantly bled from multiple injuries under Mochizuki Kawa''s powerful attack.


    He felt as though he had been cut by a thousand knives!


    Vividly colored blood instantly gushed everywhere.


    Tong Shan was familiar with this move.


    Hua Ying-Long once used the same attack to injure him critically in Yanjing.


    Although Tong Shan merely suffered a water attack, it was far more powerful than Hua Ying-Long''s


    blow since Mochizuki Kawa performed the technique.


    Almost instantly, Tong Shan suffered grave injuries.


    His body plummeted from mid-air towards theke like a broken kite.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa did not let Tong Shan off just like that.


    Mochizuki Kawa jumped into the air after injuring him seriously with the water attack.


    BAM!


    A whip kicknded mercilessly on Tong Shan''s chest.


    "Shan!" shouted Qing Tan in shock.


    PFFTT!


    Blood instantly spewed from Tong Shan''s mouth.


    Mochizuki Kawa was a grandmaster level expert, so his attacks were incredibly powerful.


    In an instant, Tong Shan''s chest sank in as his ribs broke. The kick sent him propelling very far like a


    cannon.


    Concrete pirs by theke broke from the impact with a rumble. One of the pirs even pierced right


    through Tong Shan''s shoulder.


    His bright red blood gushed out without restraint.


    "Oh my god..."


    "This...this..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    He Yu-Rou''s face turned pale and lost all color. The bloody scene even sent Tian Xiu-Xiu screaming in


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    terror.


    Chen Ao and the others panicked as their eyes quivered in shock.


    He was so vicious!


    Mochizuki Kawa was simply too vicious.


    Each one of his attacks hit their marks and were fatal.


    He had already kicked Qin Fei to death with two blows. Now he had injured Tong Shan critically with a


    few attacks.


    "Is this what it means to be a true martial arts master? Is life worth nothing in his eyes?"


    There was a moment when Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly realized why Ye Fan rarely talked to her about the


    martial arts circles.


    The martial arts world was too bloodthirsty and cruel that it waspletely beyond the grasp of a frail


    ordinary woman like her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng trembled with fear in her eyes and almost slumped onto the ground.


    Even the typically taciturn Qing Tan ran towards Tong Shan worriedly with her eyes red.


    "Shan, hang in there! Hang in there! Dragon Master wille and save you. He will help you seek


    revenge," said Qing Tan with tears welling in her eyes. She held the fatally injured and blood-soaked


    Tong Shan in her arms and looked at him with grief in her eyes.


    Qing Tan and Tong Shan were both Ye Fan''s subordinates from the Dragon God Hall.


    They trained together for a long time, so Tong Shan was like a brother to her.


    Despite her cold exterior, she had feelings for him.


    Since Tong Shan was like a brother to Qing Tan, she felt sad seeing him at the brink of death.


    Instead, Mochizuki Kawa merely nced in contempt.


    Like they were merely ants.


    Mochizuki Kawa kept up a lofty attitude the whole time.


    Be it Qin Fei, Tong Shan, or even Mr Chu, Mochizuki Kawa never gave a hoot about them.


    These people were no different from ants for a man who stood at the pinnacle of power.


    The main reason he visited the country was to redress the humiliation Ye Qing-Tian had inflicted on


    him.


    Ye Fan was just another nobody whom he happened to have to kill along the way.


    If Ye Fan came, he would simply kill him.


    If Ye Fan didn''t turn up, he would just send his woman to her death.

 Chapter 828 Time to Face Your Fate

    Chapter 828 Time to Face Your Fate


    He had already spent ten days waiting here.


    So Mochizuki Kawa had genuinely lost his patience and didn''t want to waste his time here.


    After Mochizuki Kawa defeated Tong Shan, his eyesnded on Xu Lei once again.


    "I didn''t think so many people would pop up to interfere when I want to kill a woman. No one else is


    going to save you now, right? Miss Xu, it''s time to face the music. The ten day deadline is up, and you


    are out of time. I told you. If he doesn''t turn up, you will die."


    His calm voice was filled was indifference towards life.


    For grandmasters like Mochizuki Kawa standing at the summit of sess and power, taking lives was


    a mundane affair.


    No one knew how many blood and lives Mochizuki Kawa''s sword had imed on his path to sess.


    It was as though Mochizuki Kawa just gave Xu Lei a death sentence as he spoke.


    He gradually raised his arm as he stood at theke''s center.


    Everyone pitifully sighed when they saw this happening from thekeside of Dongchang Lake.


    "Beautiful women suffer tragic deaths from time immemorial. It looks like this stunning woman will meet


    her end today too,"mented someone as he shook his head.


    "Mr Chu is such a douchebag!Even a bodyguard knows it''s his duty to protect his master. But what


    about him? His wife was held hostage for ten days, but he kept hiding like a coward. Now that she is


    about to get finished off, he is still hiding like a chicken. Can he call himself a man? Is he fit to be King


    of Jiangdong? He''s worse than a pig!" shouted someone furiously.


    "Haha! Ye Fan, this is retribution! This is sheer karma! You were so cocky at the opening of Mufan Real


    Estate and when you destroyed Qiushui Logistics. But look what happened in the end? Times have


    changed and so has your fate. Now you will finally lose all reputation! By the time all this is over, it will


    be impossible for you to stay in Jiangdong," chuckled Chu Wen-Fei as he gloated.


    Everyone at theke was in an uproar as they bore witness to Ye Fan''s cowardice.


    Tears welled in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes from guilt. She wanted to run over and tell Mochizuki Kawa the


    truth that she was Yee Fan''s wife and save Xu Lei.


    But Li Er and the others pulled her back hard and didn''t let her go.


    After all, Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye Fan''s wife.


    If any mishap befell Qiu Mu-Cheng, how would they answer to Ye Fan when he came back?


    Moreover, Qiu Mu-Cheng would be incapable of saving Xu Lei and end up endangering herself, given


    how powerful Mochizuki Kawa was.


    So they naturally had to stop Qiu Mu-Cheng from going over.


    "But how can I stand on the sidelines and watch Miss Xu die in my ce?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart was filled with guilt, helplessness, sorrow, and all kinds of emotions.


    Even Su Qian was anxious and worried.


    "That stupid Ye Fan. Why isn''t he here yet? He had the balls to stand up and defend Jiangdong at


    Mount Tai. Why doesn''t he have the guts to protect his woman now?" shouted Su Qian anxiously in


    fury.


    Despite beingpletely unacquainted with Xu Lei, even He Yu-Rou couldn''t help feeling sad


    watching the ravishing Xu Lei get executed.


    He Yu-Rou''s eyes went red as she begged Chen Ao, "Uncle Chen, can''t you do something and save


    her? She''s so young, pretty and her life has barely begun. How can she just die?"


    Since He Yu-Rou was particrly kindhearted, she couldn''t help crying as she spoke.


    No one in Jiangdong was capable of opposing Mochizuki Kawa, and even Mr Chu hid cowardly. What


    else could Chen Ao do?


    So Chen Ao could only sigh when He Yu-Rou implored him with sorrow.


    His eyes were filled with powerlessness and pity.


    "It''s useless. No one else in Jiangdong other than Mr Chu can handle Mochizuki Kawa," sighed Chen


    Ao softly.


    Chen Ao made no mention that even with Mr Chu around, he wasn''t certain whether Mr Chu could


    defeat Mochizuki Kawa.


    After all, everyone keenly understood how much stronger Mochizuki Kawa waspared to Wu He-


    Rong after the earlier battles.


    He Yu-Rou instantly looked around, seeming like she was trying to find Mr Chu.


    "Mr Chu, are you really noting? Are you really going to stand on the sidelines and be a coward


    while your woman dies?


    He Yu-Rou''s eyes turned red. In her heart, she felt increasingly disappointed with the man called Mr


    Chu.


    Since He Lan-Shan was her father, He Yu-Rou knew about Mr Chu, the King of Jiangdong.


    In the past, she thought that the man who could unite Jiangdong and be its leader and even make


    her father send a bottle of Jiangdong Supreme as a gift ought to be a true hero.


    But it seemed she was mistaken.


    She was deeply mistaken.


    What hero?


    He was nothing but a coward.


    From now on, the so-called Mr Chu was probably going to be reduced to aughingstock.


    Just as everyonemented the loss of Xu Lei, Mochizuki Kawa''s raised hand wasing down.


    He attacked viciously and left waves of piercing explosion in the air.


    No one bore any doubts that the beautiful woman on the boat was going to perish from Mochizuki


    Kawa''s attack.


    However, Xu Lei didn''t show any fear in the face of death.


    Her lovely pale face kept gazing into the distance.


    She looked into the endless skies as snow fluttered in the air.


    She wished so dearly that she could see Ye Fan onest time while she was on the brink of death.


    Her parents died in an ident when she was young, and her biological rtives were heartless.


    So Ye Fan meant everything to Xu Lei.


    She had no regrets about taking Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ce and die.


    She knew how much Ye Fan''s wife meant to him.


    If Xu Lei''s sacrifice could ensure his happiness, she felt contented she could help.


    Xu Lei''s only regret was that she couldn''t personally give Ye Fan the tangerines she nted.


    "Fan, farewell. If a next life exists, I hope I can be your wife then."


    Life was quietly over as she knew it.


    The young and beautiful Xu Lei faced her death bravely.


    She looked into the distance behind her before she finally closed her eyes and waited quietly for the


    grim reaper to im her life.


    No one noticed Xu Lei still hugging onto the pot of tangerines she had nted just for Ye Fan.


    She didn''t let go of them, even in death.


    A few drops of tears trickled down her face slowly amid the snow and wind.


    Her tears tumbled down her face nonstop like pearls.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then they fell powerlessly into theke, leaving ripples in their wake.


    In the end, the youth didn''t turn up in time.

 Chapter 829 He Finally Arrived!

    Chapter 829 He Finally Arrived!


    Snow filled the skies over Dongchang Lake.


    Everyone watched as the beautiful woman faced her death so bravely and felt pitiful for her.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help going in a daze as she witnessed Xu Lei''s moving and tragic


    death.


    She thought Xu Lei would be filled with resentment, hate, and fear when her time was up.


    Instead, all she saw was Xu Lei''s endless love for the man.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help feeling even more curious.


    What kind of man was Mr Chu?


    Why would such a beautiful woman love him so loyally and remain unwavering even in death?


    "Miss Xu, it''s time. Sadly, the man you swore to spend your life with didn''t turn up to save you," rang


    the cold voice like the sound of death knells.


    He gathered his Aoki Sword Technique energy before shaping it into a sword and hacked Xu Lei''s neck


    with it!


    Just as he was about to inflict a killing blow on her, an unexpected powerful raging wind surged wildly.


    A cold, menacing voice exploded thunderously into the atmosphere.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, if you dare touch Lei, I will destroy the Sword Shrine! If you dare touch a hair on her,


    I will ughter all the martial artists in Japan!"


    His fury burned like the fires of hell as they destroyed everything in its path.


    His menacing voice sounded so cold that it could seal them in ice.


    At the drop of his voice, thend shook in tremor while the oceans rocked tumultuously and the wind


    and snow flowed in reverse.


    A tsunami rose in Dongchang Lake like it had gone crazy.


    Hepletely shattered the silence as boundless fury surged towards Mochizuki Kawa.


    The boat Suzumiya Eigetsu was standing on almost sank from the raging waves in Dongchang Lake.


    Mochizuki Kawa was in no position to continue killing Xu Lei. Instead, he kept his bnce and steadied


    the boat.


    The people around Dongchang Lake stared with their eyes wide open and were dumbstruck by the


    shocking and unnatural sight.


    They were so terrified that it felt as though their souls were extinguished!


    Who on earth was he?


    He raised waves with a single shout!


    And he reversed the direction of the wind and snow!


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "What on earth was that?"


    "That''s more exciting than a book!"


    Everyone nearly pissed in their pants.


    They felt as though nothing could surpass their sense of amazement in all their livesbined.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others stared as their pupils constricted and their faces went pale. They turned in


    the voice''s direction as though they had seen a ghost.


    And they saw a skinny silhouette running over.


    His bangs were fluttering in the wind while he remained expressionless.


    The snow was incapable of hiding his imposing aura.


    Regardless of the biting cold, his fury couldn''t be contained.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He stood amid the snow under the endless skies.


    The young man seemed like the incarnation of a demon.


    His murderous eyes were filled with a fury so intense that it could burn everything in its sight.


    The moment he was born, all his adversaries would beid to waste.


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted and dispersed the snow in the air.


    The snow couldn''t touch him as he stood on the frozen ground.


    Despite his skinny physique, he felt as imposing and weighty as a mountain to everyone!


    "Is that...is that..is that Mr Chu?! Mr Chu is here. Yes, it''s Mr Chui! Haha!" shouted Lei San first when


    he caught sight of Ye Fan''s silhouette.


    Then Li Er and Chen Ao''s hopeless faces instantly surged with delight and excitement.


    "Haha!"


    "It''s him!"


    "Is he really back?"


    "Our King of Jiangdong has returned!"


    Everyone was in an uproar instantly.


    The people of Jiangdong had sunk into hopelessness, but Ye Fan was like rain after a long drought and


    made the withered treese back to life. They were all thrilled the moment they spotted him.


    "How...how is that possible? Did that bastard reallye back? Isn''t he worried about dying?"


    Amid their joy, Chu Wen-Fei was in such shock that his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    He was thinking that Ye Fan would hide like a coward and end up destroying his reputation.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan would suddenly turn up at the crux!


    "Mu-Cheng, it really is him! It''s him. I just knew that the mighty Mr Chu of Jiangdong wouldn''t chicken


    out,¡± shouted Su Qian with exhration.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing and only smiled and nodded with her eyes red. Her face was filled with joy


    and love as she gazed at the man from a distance.


    "Is this Mr Chu, the King of Jiangdong? Why...why is he so young?"


    He Yu-Rou was stunned too.


    He Yu-Rou used to think that Mr Chu was a middle-aged man around her father''s age.


    But He Yu-Rou realized she was deeply mistaken when she saw him with her own eyes now.


    It was an absolute mistake!


    Mr Chu was no middle-aged man and was around her age instead.


    "Dragon Master, Shan is..."


    Ye Fan ignored the cheers and went straight towards Tong Shan and Qing Tan the moment he


    appeared.


    Qing Tan''s tears trickled down her face uncontrobly when she saw Ye Fan.


    She felt like a lost ship that had finally found a safe harbor.


    So all her sadness instantly found release.


    Ye Fan said nothing. Instead, he swiftly sealed Tong Shan''s pulse to protect his heart from the injuries


    and turned to leave.


    "Qing Tan, take care of Tong Shan. I''ll be back soon," said Ye Fan coldly with a murderous aura raging


    through him.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he headed towards Dongchang Lake.


    All the leaders of Jiangdong weed him when he arrived.


    "Mr Chu, you''re finally here. The people of Jiangdong have been waiting for you for a long time. This


    Japanese pig has been terrorizing Jiangdong and killing our brothers. He even wanted to endanger Mrs


    Chu, but Miss Xu offered to get taken hostage. We are in a terrible crisis now! Please save us from this


    desperate situation and ughter that Japanese pig and save Miss Xu!" implored Li Er sorrowfully as


    he paid obeisance.


    "Yes, Mr Chu. We have been waiting for you."


    "Mr Chu, please save us from this threat!"


    Chen Ao and Lei San stepped forward and bowed to Ye Fan reverently.


    Their actions caused a domino effect.


    In an instant, all the Jiangdong elite and bosses stepped forward and paid respects to Ye Fan in unison


    and implored him to save Jiangdong.


    "Mr Chu, please turn the tides and save Jiangdong!"


    "Mr Chu, please turn the tides and save Jiangdong!"


    Their voices converged before ringing through the air.


    Then Chu Wen-Fei, He Yu-Rou, and the others watched in surprise as the people of Jiangdong orbited


    around the glorious young man and looked at him in admiration as he stepped onto theke!


    On 28th of February of 2020, Chu Tian-Fan, the King of Jiangdong, finished his cultivation on Mount


    Jingzhou and faced off Mochizuki Kawa at Dongchang Lake!


    It was a cold and snowy day!

 Chapter 830 And You!

    Chapter 830 And You!


    Spring started particrlyte this year.


    Despite being already March, there was no sign of any green around them.


    In most parts of Jiangdong, it was even snowing today.


    In the beginning, the snow would melt after itnded on the ground.


    But as the snow fell even harder, the entire Jingzhou eventually got covered by it.


    There were a lot fewer cars in the streets today.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Only a few mischievous children yed in the snow.


    Their innocentughter sounded like the only signs of life in the endless snow.


    However, these people living in their tiny worlds would never know that a storm was raging just a few


    kilometers away in Dongchang Lake.


    At Dongchang Lake.


    The snow and wind blew nonstop!


    The pavement by theke was already covered with a thickyer of snow.


    A skinny silhouette walked on the snow under the skies with hefty steps as the wind gusted.


    Ye Fan was like a dangerous weapon waiting to be unsheathed.


    Internal energy gathered as a murderous aura radiated from him!


    His awe-inspiring energy felt like a boundless ocean.


    Everyone couldn''t help wanting to kneel and submit to the young man when they looked at him.


    It felt as though they were looking up at a king.


    His innate aura of a leader left everyone bowing!


    "This...this sort of presence...is he really a youth in his 20s?"


    He Yu-Rou waspletely stunned as she watched from thekeside.


    Just watching him from behind filled He Yu-Rou''s heart with shock.


    Even her father, the County Mayor of Jiangdong, He Lan-Shan, was incapable of possessing such


    aura.


    And He Yu-Rou wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    The mesmerizing Suzumiya Eigetsu was dressed in a kimono and standing at the center of theke on


    a boat. Her beautiful eyes couldn''t help lighting up when she caught sight of Ye Fan.


    She hailed from an influential Japanese family and became the Sword God''s disciple at a young age.


    Despite having met her fair share of royalty and elites, none of their auras couldpare to the young


    man before her.


    Ye Fan made her feel as though he wasn''t the leader of this tiny Jiangdong, but the King of the World!


    So she suddenly looked forward to the battle.


    She wanted to see how long the man could resist her master for?


    For the first time, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt curious and took an interest in a member of the opposite sex


    around her age.


    "Fan! Fan!"


    After encountering near death, Xu Lei almost instantly cried when she opened her eyes and saw the


    young man she was waiting for.


    She shouted his name in delight, with tears welling in her eyes.


    All the fear and hopelessness in her heart instantly dissipated.


    The only thing she could see was his powerful silhouette standing amid the


    snow!


    She had nothing to fear with him around.


    Ye Fan jumped and instantly went to Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling guilty and sad in his heart when he saw how weak and pale Xu Lei was.


    "Lei, I''m sorry. I waste."


    Xu Lei said nothing and only ced her head on Ye Fan''s chest.


    "Boo-hoo! Fan, I thought I would never get to see you again."


    Xu Lei howled pitifully in Ye Fan''s arms.


    All the fear, worry, and other emotional trauma she suffered these ten days undoubtedly found release.


    She felt as though she had finally found a warm harbor after selling matches in the cold like the little


    match girl.


    Ye Fan said nothing and only quietly hugged Xu Lei as she bawled in his arms.


    Chu Wen-Fei seethed with anger when he caught sight of this.


    It was one thing if he managed to snag a wife as stunning as Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But how could Xu Lei, the lovely Goddess of Jiangdong and a Yanjing elite, throw herself into his arms?


    What right did he have to deserve this?


    How could a live-in husband from the countryside make so many stunning women fall for him and cry


    for him?


    Instead, the only women Chu Wen-Fei ended up with were pretentious bitches like Qiu Mu-Ying.


    "Did that stupid Ye Fan do anything to deserve all these women? What right does he have?" roared


    Chu Wen-Fei resentfully in his heart with his eyes red from intense jealousy.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng hung her head and didn''t look.


    "Er...Miss Qiu, don''t misunderstand. Miss Xu probably hugged Mr Chu because she suffered from too


    much shock. Don''t mind her. After working for Mr Chu for so long, all of us know how much he loves


    you," exined Lei San immediately when he detected Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uneasiness.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and said gently, "Sure, I get it. Moreover, Miss Xu encountered such danger


    because of me, so I don''t me her."


    On the other end of theke, Xu Lei cried nonstop as she lingered in fear.


    Mochizuki Kawa didn''t interrupt them.


    After all, Xu Lei was of no use to him since Ye Fan had arrived, so Ye Fan could do whatever he


    wanted with her.


    But Mochizuki Kawa didn''t have much patience to wait for them to catch up.


    Very quickly, his deep voice rang, "Mr Chu, are you about done catching up with your wife? Isn''t it time


    for us to settle our scores?"


    A cold voice came from behind.


    Xu Lei instantly trembled on hearing it. She suddenly remembered something and pushed Ye Fan as


    she anxiously urged, "Fan, hurry up and go. Just leave. He came to kill you. He wants to take your life,


    so you have to run now."


    Xu Lei''s words were filled with worry and anxiety.


    Xu Lei had already witnessed first-hand how cruel and terrifying Mochizuki Kawa was.


    Life meant nothing to him.


    She was worried that Ye Fan would follow in the footsteps of Qin Fei and Tong Shan.


    However, Ye Fan merely gentlyughed when he heard Xu Lei''s words.


    "Lei, it''s okay. He''s just some Sword God. I would kill him all the same, even if the number one martial


    artist of Japan, Yukiteru Shou, were here! No one is allowed to touch my little sister. Just wait


    here and see.¡±


    His soul-stirring voice surged through the air.


    Then he turned when he finished his sentence.


    And he headed towards Mochizuki Kawa with a cold murderous aura.


    "Are you Ye Fan? Did you kill both my foster sons?"


    Mochizuki Kawa looked over coldly and scrutinized the youth who seemed a little too young to be so


    powerful.


    Ye Fan looked cold and expressionless.


    "You''re wrong. I have killed your foster sons and will now kill you too!"


    HUUU!


    His menacing voice was murderous.


    It was so powerful that it caused the snow and wind to dissipate.

 Chapter 831 Battle of Dongchang Lake

    Chapter 831 Battle of Dongchang Lake


    "Is it starting?"


    "I wonder if Mr Chu can beat him in the end?"


    "Let''s hope Mr Chu can keep making miracles.¡±


    Lei San, Li Er, and the others could sense the increasingly cold atmosphere on theke as they stood


    on thekeside with their hearts in their mouths while they prayed inside.


    Everyone was particrly anxious as they watched the two silhouettes before them in the wind and


    snow.


    "Miracle my ass! Ye Fan is a live-in husband from the countryside. So what if he got lucky and became


    the King of Jiangdong? In the face of a true master, he doesn''t stand a chance!¡± cursed Chu Wen-Fei


    wickedly.


    But He Yu-Rou and the others remained silent and only looked from a distance.


    "Will Mr Chu win?" thought He Yu-Rou in


    her heart.


    His wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng, clenched her fist tightly out of worry with cold sweat oozing from her palms.


    Since everyone had witnessed Mochizuki Kawa''s prowess, they weren''t entirely confident that Ye Fan


    could handle him.


    Mochizuki Kawa frowned when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    "You arrogant boy! It has been years since someone dared to speak to me like that, and you are the


    second one. Thest person who did it was the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian. However, I don''t think you


    will be as lucky as him. I will make Dongchang Lake your grave today!" Mochizuki Kawa''s angry voice


    echoed through the air.


    But Ye Fan had already lost all patience, so he raised his brow coldly. "You sure talk a lot!¡±


    BOOOM!


    Ye Fan suddenly viciously attacked as he jumped onto theke and shouted deeply.


    A huge battle finally unleashed!


    The atmosphere boiled instantly when Ye Fan attacked.


    Fearsome surging energy gathered swiftly in Ye Fan''s palm.


    Theke water beneath them started to boil too.


    The water beneath Ye Fan moved madly as though it was being summoned.


    The immense waves scattered on Ye Fan and instantly evaporated into the air.


    From a distance, Ye Fan''s powerful internal energy soared into the heavens like a dragon!


    The martial artists looking from a distance were instantly startled when they witnessed the scene.


    ''This...what on earth..."


    "His power is deep and boundless, and this energy feels like that of a dragon!"


    "He''s a grandmaster?!¡±


    "Is this young man a grandmaster too?"


    The crowd instantly went into amotion.


    Everyone trembled in shock as they spoke.


    A grandmaster was like a dragon.


    Grandmasters had unusually strong internal energy, which felt as powerful as a dragon when they


    erupted.


    Judging from how formidable Ye Fan''s internal energy was, he was a grandmaster.


    But he was only in his 20s and already a grandmaster.


    Heavens!


    What were the possibilities?


    To begin with, only ten people were ranked as grandmasters out of the country''s huge poption of 1.3


    billion.


    Regardless of nationality, all grandmasters were famous national heroes.


    In ancient times, such people would certainly get conferred with titles and join the ranks of the nobility.


    So everyone was shocked to see that Ye Fan might be the 11th grandmaster in the country!


    "Although he is only in his 20s, he''s already a grandmaster."


    "Even Ye Qing-Tian didn''t have the same sess back in the day, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "He''s truly a young talent!"


    "If he survives this battle, he will make a name for himself throughout the country!"


    All the people at Dongchang Lake were startled by the revtion.


    Their earlier disdain and ridicule for Ye Fan disappeared in an instant.


    The martial arts circle was all about the survival of the fittest!


    Once a martial artist possessed power, he would garner respect.


    Amid everyone''s amazement, Mochizuki Kawa wasn''t too surprised while he confronted Ye Fan.


    He had an inkling of how powerful Ye Fan was even before he came.


    Ye Fan ought to be at least a grandmaster if he could kill Hua Ying-Tian!


    The sight he witnessed merely confirmed his suspicion.


    "So what if you are a grandmaster? No less than five grandmasters have died in my hands. I don''t mind


    adding one more to the count today!" sneered Mochizuki Kawa as his energy exploded too.


    Then he angrily hit Ye Fan with his palm.


    BAM!


    The blows collided with a thunderous bang.


    Their intense internal energy blew up with a loud crash as though someone had dropped a massive


    rock into the ocean. Huge waves surged through Dongchang Lake in its wake.


    The snow mixed with theke water as it gushed everywhere.


    In an instant, the water intermingled with the snow and came pouring down like rain.


    The surrounding audience was drenched immediately.


    "Miss Qiu, are you okay?¡±


    "This ce is too dangerous. Why don''t I send you to the hotel to get changed?"


    "It''s snowing now, so it''s awfully cold. What if you catch a cold?" "We will keep an eye on Mr Chu. You''ll


    be the first to know when the results are out."


    Li Er and the others disregarded how cold they were and hurried over to check on Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The water that spurted into the air when Ye Fan and Mochizuki Kawa''s energies collided clearly left Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s garments wet.


    "Jin Bao, Yin Bao, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and send Miss Qiu off!" shouted Li Er angrily.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head.


    The stubborn woman stood in the snow and said with determination, "I''m not leaving. I''m going to wait


    right here for him until hees back safely. I won''t leave without him."


    She sounded determined, and her voice was filled with worry and concern.


    Ever since the battlemenced, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t stop looking at Ye Fan.


    She couldn''t help feeling tensed in her heart the entire time.


    After all, the man standing there was her husband!


    Moreover, this was a battle of life and death.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had witnessed the battle at Mount Tai with her own eyes.


    However, she was more like a bystander at that time.


    She had yet to know the Mr Chu who won the fight back then was actually her own husband, Ye Fan.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t feel as worried or frightened back then.


    However, things had changed now.


    She had already learned of Ye Fan''s identity, so she could no longer stand on the sidelines.


    Li Er and the others had no choice but to ede to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s wishes.


    It wasn''t like they could drag her off by force anyway.


    BAM!


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ye Fan exchanged yet another blow in the snow and wind on theke.


    Their energies collided and exploded to make the fluttering snow disperse.


    Ye Fan and Mochizuki Kawa both retreated a few steps from the explosive st.


    "You brat! It looks like I underestimated you. Again!"


    Mochizuki Kawa lunged towards him as he spoke sullenly.


    He curved his hand into a w and swiped it towards Ye Fan''s chest in midair.


    His w hand shed swiftly.


    And it was as fast as lightning.


    However, Ye Fan was ready and quickly turned sideways to evade it.


    HUUU!


    Formidable energy brushed past Ye Fan''s sleeve and whistled by him.


    "What? How could he have dodged it?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was instantly surprised when he missed.


    After briefly exchanging some blows, the young man''s prowess was already well beyond Mochizuki


    Kawa''s expectation.


    But Mochizuki Kawa didn''t give up. The moment Ye Fan dodged his move, he swiftly curved his arm


    and attacked Ye Fan with the perfect elbow, and went straight for his stomach.


    "Fan, watch out!"


    Xu Lei was instantly startled as she watched from the boat.


    However, Ye Fan was already prepared and crossed his arms just in time to deflect the blow.


    "Let''s see how long you can go on avoiding my blows!" roared Mochizuki Kawa deeply as his face


    sank. Then he put his hand up and hacked it continuously into the heavens.


    In an instant, all fourteen channels of the Aoki Sword Technique energy surged.


    They surrounded Ye Fan from all corners.


    And came down on him like an imprable!

 Chapter 832 Ye Fans Power

    Chapter 832 Ye Fan''s Power


    HUUU!


    Wind raged over Dongchang Lake.


    Aoki Sword Technique energy charged towards Ye Fan from all sides like swords and hacked towards


    him.


    "Fan, hang in there!"


    Tong Shan was defeated by the same move earlier.


    Xu Lei instantly felt worried when she saw Mochizuki Kawa executing the move again as she stood


    nearby.


    Her eyes trembled as she ced her palms together before her chest and kept praying for Ye Fan.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsuughed coldly beside her.


    "It''s no use. Master spent his life creating the seven-step continuous strike move. It''s invincible now


    that it isbined with his Aoki Sword Technique energy. There are probably no more than ten people


    in China who can withstand his attack. The battle''s probably over after he attacks with this move. Miss


    Xu, sadly, your Fan is about to be sacrificed to Master''s sword. Too bad he didn''t even seed in


    forcing Master to unsheathe his sword."


    Despite Suzumiya Eigetsu''s gentle smile, her words were filled with confidence and pride.


    In Suzumiya Eigetsu''s mind, Mochizuki Kawa was like her religion.


    Other than her older sister, Suzumiya Eigetsu respected her master, Mochizuki Kawa, the most In her


    life.


    So Suzumiya Eigetsu had absolute faith in Mochizuki Kawa.


    HUUU!


    Mochizuki Kawa''s attack swept by as the women chatted.


    Each of his energy channels whizzed by loudly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And white lines appeared on theke in their wake.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others had their hearts in their mouths as they witnessed this from thekeside.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled calmly and looked at Ye Fan like he were a dead man.


    However, Ye Fan remained calm as Mochizuki Kawa attacked him from all directions.


    There wasn''t a shred of fear on his striking face.


    He merely looked calm and ready.


    Ye Fan was as calm as still water. No matter how terrible the storm seemed to be, he remained


    unperturbed.


    "You are quite the poser! In a moment, let''s see if you can stay calm when you die at Master''s sword!"


    sneered Suzumiya Eigetsu in disdain.


    HUUU!


    The Aoki Sword Technique energy had finally reached Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold before he jumped onto theke, leaving only a shadow behind.


    He was so swift that he seemed like light bouncing off theke surface.


    All fourteen channels of Aoki Sword Technique energy quickly swept by Ye Fan and hit theke below


    him without hurting him at all.


    "What? How can this be? How could he escape all fourteen channels of internal energy?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu previous confidence and pride dissipatedpletely.


    She stood there dumbstruck with her eyes wide open.


    It was unfathomable that the youth could escape unscathed under her master''s attack.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes sank when he realized he had missed, and shock surged through his heart as


    well.


    "You are certainly nimble! But I don''t believe you can be as lucky next time. Boy, eat this!¡± roared


    Mochizuki Kawa deeply as his internal energy exploded once again.


    As the saying went, if he kept defending himself only, he was bound to make a mistake.


    In Mochizuki Kawa''s opinion, despite Ye Fan''s agility and lightning speed, he was bound to make a


    mistake and fail to dodge his attack sooner orter.


    If he did not seed the first time, he would try ten times. If he still failed, then make it 100!


    He was waiting to see how long this young man could keep going.


    Sure enough, Mochizuki Kawa pointed his index finger to the heavens like a sword and hacked


    continuously as he roared deeply.


    Raging wind swept up the snow as his internal energy left the earth shaking.


    Mochizuki Kawa channeled his internal energy and umted it in his hand.


    This time, Mochizuki Kawa attacked several times.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was filled with energy from the Aoki Sword Technique.


    His attacksnded on Ye Fan like a raging storm and made everyone petrified.


    However, Ye Fan evaded him calmly in the wind and snow.


    It felt as though he was a boat floating in a tumultuous ocean and refusing to sink regardless of the


    storm.


    Ye Fan moved around on theke and darted through Mochizuki Kawa''s boundless internal energy.


    Regardless of his multi-pronged attacks, Ye Fan remained untouched!


    In the end, Ye Fan remained unscathed even after Mochizuki Kawa executed 100 moves on him.


    "Haha! Yu-Rou, what do you think? I told you Mr Chu is nothing. See how he gets getting cornered by


    his enemy? He''s just running around like a pathetic mouse. It seems he will be a dead dog in no


    time," said Chu Wen-Fei gloatingly from thekeside.


    He Yu-Rou only watched in silence.


    All the other people had their eyes glued to the battle.


    This was a battle between grandmasters, and it was a sight some of them could never witness in their


    lives.


    So they were at full attention, worried they might miss out on any details.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face sank. She thought this would be a speedy battle, but it unexpectedly


    remained at a deadlock for so long.


    "Master, why go easy on him? Please do your utmost to kill the man quickly and do our country proud!¡±


    shouted Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly when she couldn''t bear watching this anymore.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s face kept bing redder and livid as his mood swung when he heard what


    Suzumiya Eigetsu said. He felt utterly embarrassed in his heart.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu thought he was going easy on Ye Fan.


    But did he go easy on Ye Fan at all?


    Certainly not!


    Mochizuki Kawa went all out when he fought Ye Fan and didn''t attempt to conceal his true prowess!


    However, Mochizuki Kawa found it inconceivable how swift and powerful Ye Fan''s moves were.


    After another round of blows, Mochizuki Kawa didn''t continue attacking Ye Fan, perhaps due to fatigue.


    Instead, he halted on theke as he heaved and gasped deeply.


    "You brat! Do you only know how to hide? Did your master only teach you to run?" scolded Mochizuki


    Kawa angrily.


    In all his life, he had never experienced such an annoying fight.


    After fighting for so long, he didn''t even touch a hair on Ye Fan.


    He had been fighting with air all this time.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed when he heard what Mochizuki Kawa said.


    "In that case, allow me!"


    BAM!


    A low rumble instantly rang at the drop of his voice.


    Theke Ye Fan was standing on instantly exploded.


    The snow swirled in the wind as the water


    surged.


    Ye Fan moved in as the snow and water intermingled.


    Ye Fan was still more than a hundred meters away a second ago.


    In an instant, he appeared before Mochizuki Kawa.


    "What? He''s so fast!" eximed Mochizuki Kawa in shock as he hurriedly bounced back.


    It was toote, and Ye Fan had already struck. His blow came crashing straight for Mochizuki Kawa''s


    forehead with the weight of a mountain.


    Mochizuki Kawa was caught unprepared and swiftly raised his hands to block the blow.


    BAM!


    Although Ye Fan''s hefty punch pushed Mochizuki Kawa''s arms down hard, he managed to block it.


    Just as Mochizuki Kawa heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, Ye Fan came towards him with a second,


    third, and fourth punch...


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    Ye Fan''s raging attacks kepting one after another thunderously.

 Chapter 833 Thats Enough!

    Chapter 833 That''s Enough!


    Ye Fan kept pulling punches at Mochizuki Kawa one after another like a rapid drumbeat.


    At first, Mochizuki Kawa could still use his hands to block Ye Fan''s blows. As things progressed, Ye


    Fan hit Mochizuki Kawa''s hands aside to expose his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t hold back whatsoever and kept bashing him hard.


    Ye Fan rained so many punches on Mochizuki Kawa that he waspletely stunned from the attack.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    The crisp sound of punches kept echoing by Mochizuki Kawa''s ears as Ye Fan kept forcing him to


    retreat.


    In the end, Ye Fan kicked Mochizuki Kawa off Dongchang Lake altogether.


    BAM!


    A loud bang rang.


    And a pavilion nearby crumbled instantly.


    The broken stone flew everywhere as dust scattered.


    Mochizuki Kawa was buried by the broken stones.


    Everyone fell silent as Mochizuki Kawa slumped to the ground.


    Other than the deathly silence, only the wind and snow raged.


    Everyone was amazed!


    Thoughts of Ye Fan''s glorious silhouette from earlier kept reying in their heads.


    "This man..."


    "Is...is he so strong?"


    "Did the Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, just get...get defeated?"


    After a long time, everyone inhaled in shock nonstop.


    All the people were filled with astonishment.


    Since Mochizuki Kawa had the upper hand, no one expected Ye Fan to turn the tides in an instant and


    even beat Mochizuki Kawa badly.


    "How is that possible? How can Ye Fan, that live-in husband, be so powerful?"


    Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t believe his eyes.


    However, there were still a few experts with keen eyes among the crowd.


    They looked at Mochizuki Kawa and shook their heads. "No, it''s too early to tell who won."


    BAM!


    Sure enough, immediately after thatment, the rubble before them exploded.


    A strong figure charged out of the rubble.


    It was Mochizuki Kawa whom Ye Fan had


    just pummeled!


    But Mochizuki Kawa looked awfully pathetic now.


    His green robe was speckled with blood and even got torn by the stones in some ces.


    The worst part was the huge bruise on his forehead.


    The corners of his lips and the rims of his eyes swelled badly.


    His entire head swelled like a pig''s head.


    It was unbearably funny to see him this way.


    Many people burst outughing when they could no longer suppress themselves.


    Their piercingughter made Mochizuki Kawa feel embarrassed and furious.


    Internal energy shot out and struck arge stone by the river before instantly exploding with a wave of


    his sleeve.


    "Anyone who daresugh will end up like this rock!"


    His furious voice reverberated through the air.


    In an instant, everyone retreated in fear with their faces nched.


    No one dared tough anymore.


    Despite everyone''s fears, Ye Fanughed uninhibitedly.


    "I didn''t think that mighty Sword God of Japan would try to fool himself. Would your face recover if they


    aren''t allowed tough?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ye Fan shook his head as heughed. His indifferent tone was filled with inexplicable mockery.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu trembled when she caught sight of Mochizuki Kawa. She asked softly, "Master,


    are...are you okay?" "Nonsense!" Instead, Mochizuki Kawa was infuriated by Suzumiya Eigetsu''s


    concern. "I am the mighty Sword God of Japan. What could possibly happen to me?"


    After Mochizuki Kawa scolded Suzumiya Eigetsu, his cold eyesnded on Ye Fan again.


    "I underestimated you, you brat. But there''s no need for you to get cocky since I nearly made a


    mistake. However, it stops now! I will now let you see the true powers of the Sword God."


    His cold voice,bined with the snow fluttering in the wind, made the temperature fall by a few


    degrees.


    In his fury, Mochizuki Kawa gradually unsheathed the sword in his hand, which he had yet to use.


    RIINNG!


    A ringing sound could be heard when he drew his sword.


    A threatening gleam bounced off the sword as it rang in the cold wind.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was stunned when she caught sight of this.


    "Master, are you finally going to use that move? It seems Mr Chu is starting to make you worried," said


    Suzumiya Eigetsu softly with a serious look in her eyes.


    She was unsure whether Ye Fan was considered lucky or otherwise.


    After all, barely anyone in China could force her master''s hand.


    Ye Fan could hold his head high for surviving Mochizuki Kawa''s blows for so long.


    Sadly, Mochizuki Kawa had unsheathed his sword.


    The moment it was drawn, the sword would not stop unless blood was spilled!


    In other words, it was over for Ye Fan.


    "Miss Xu, the man you married is seriously a rare hero. Even I can''t help feeling a little envious. Sadly,


    he should never have provoked Master. From today onwards, the country will have one less martial


    arts talent. And you will lose your man."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu spoke somewhat sadly, and an unexpected sense of regret and pity could be


    detected in her voice.


    Before she came to China, Suzumiya Eigetsu was contemptuous of Ye Fan.


    After Suzumiya Eigetsu witnessed how formidable Ye Fan was, even she couldn''t help feeling moved.


    She had to admit that Ye Fan was the most brilliant peer whom she had ever met.


    And she was starting to admire the youth a little.


    If they weren''t on opposite sides, Suzumiya Eigetsu wouldn''t mind making friends with him.


    Sadly, fate made enemies of them.


    "Mr Chu, you will be nothing but a skeleton after getting struck by this sword."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled as she muttered to herself. Her voice sounded as sweet as a nightingale''s


    song.


    Meanwhile, Mochizuki Kawa''s robe fluttered on its own after he unsheathed the sword.


    At close look, an invisible strength could be seen charging rapidly towards Mochizuki Kawa''s sword.


    Energy kept converging on his sword like a drawn bow, ready to fire.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s internal energy rose like zing fire and shot up visibly.


    He stood proudly amid the snow under the skies.


    His eyes looked down at Ye Fan with the background reflecting in them.


    "Boy, other than Ye Qing-Tian, you''re the only person who pushed me this far. 30 years ago, I fought Ye


    Qing-Tian at the Yellow River. At that time, my skills weren''t matured, so I lost to him. In the 30 years


    that passed, I disappeared and hid in the mountains to cultivate withouting out. The gods have


    answered my prayer and allowed me to master the Aoki Sword Technique! Now I will use your blood to


    announce my return."

 Chapter 834 Death?

    Chapter 834 Death?


    HUUU!


    Raging wind swept up the snow.


    The wind cut like knives!


    Mochizuki Kawa''s deep words rang like an unexpected thunder before it reverberated everywhere.


    "Uncle Chen, will Mr Chu win?" asked He Yu-Rou softly with her face pale.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her fists nervously so hard that her nails almost cut her own flesh.


    Su Qian detected Qiu Mu-Cheng''s anxiety, so she softly held her hand and consoled her gently, "Mu-


    Cheng, it''s okay. You and Ye Fan came such a long way. This time, everything will be fine too.¡±


    But even Su Qian could sense that her own face was pale when she said those words.


    After all, no one knew what might happen before the battle was over.


    RIINNG!


    Mochizuki Kawa''s sword finally rang through the air.


    It was like a dragon shooting out from the sea. Everyone could see a bright green glow gathering on


    the sword to form a 100 meter long beam of sword energy before it hacked towards Ye Fan.


    The brilliant sword glow looked as though it was capable of slicing through the sun, moon, or even the


    gxy.


    Amid everyone''s shocked stares, the sword glow swept towards Ye Fan.


    He was going to cut Ye Fan under Dongchang Lake with a single strike of his sword!


    SWISH!


    The strike left huge waves in its wake.


    The entire Dongchang Lake seemed to rise into a tsunami with Mochizuki Kawa''s attack.


    Tons ofke water rose into the air and raged madly.


    It caused massive waves that were as high as ten meters, which crashed mercilessly over theke.


    "Oh no!"


    "Hurry up and run!"


    "Get out of the way now, everyone!"


    The waves came crashing down on everyone.


    All the people who had surrounded theke to watch screamed in terror as they darted outwards.


    They were all trying to escape the surgingke water!


    "Miss Qiu, leave quickly!"


    Li Er and the others were in shock and turned to run out too.


    All Qiu Mu-Cheng cared about was Ye


    Fan''s safety. Why would she care about the water before her?


    "Miss Qiu, run!"


    Lei San, Li Er, and the others were getting anxious.


    They forcibly pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng and ran out against her wishes.


    SWISH!


    The massive waves crashed down onto thekeside and swept up all the snow.


    The pavement by theke copsedpletely when the massive wave came down. Those people


    who were too slow passed out immediately from the impact, and dozens of people jumped into theke


    to save themselves. The scene wasplete chaos.


    Then the rain finally stopped.


    And Dongchang Lake reverted to silence.


    "Is it over?"


    "Who won?"


    "Did Mr Chu deflect the blow?"


    After everything calmed down, the leaders of Jiangdong quickly gathered.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng flung aside Li Er and the others, ran over to thekeside with utter disregard for her


    safety, and searched for the man''s silhouette.


    But other than Suzumiya Eigetsu and Xu Lei''s boat and Mochizuki Kawa standing proudly with his


    sword, no one else could be seen on the vast Dongchang Lake.


    Snow fluttered from the endless sky.


    Mochizuki Kawa stood proudly on his own on the vastke.


    He looked down at everyone.


    His old face was imposing and filled with pride.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu took the chance to bow and congratted him, "Ye Fan is dead.


    Master, congrats. You have sought revenge on him!"


    "Ye Fan is dead. Master, congrats. You have sought revenge on him!¡±


    Her bright voice echoed through the empty space nonstop.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shivered. The light in her eyes quickly went dim when she heard this.


    It felt as though the sun had forever set in her heart.


    Then her petite body slumped to the ground in the wind and snow.


    "Mu-Cheng."


    "Miss Qiu."


    "Mrs Chu!"


    "Quickly send her to the hospital!"


    Hurry up!"


    Dongchang Lake was in chaos.


    Everything started to calm down again only after Qiu Mu-Cheng was taken away.


    No one knew how hopeless the people of Jiangdong felt.


    "Is Mr Chu really...dead...dead?


    Everyone''s heart was filled with sadness, and they couldn''t help sighing.


    "Sigh."


    "It''s such great pity."


    "He got killed by Mochizuki Kawa in the end."


    "Our country has just lost such a great talent."


    All the martial artists from the other provinces all felt sad for the loss.


    Only Chu Wen-Feiughed happily.


    For some reason, He Yu-Rou''s eyes suddenly turned red too.


    Even though she was unacquainted with Ye Fan, she choked and asked, "Uncle Chen, is Mr Chu really


    dead?"


    Chen Ao remained quiet.


    He remained silent, but it was as good as an answer for He Yu-Rou.


    All of them witnessed Ye Fan getting hacked by Mochizuki Kawa''s sword energy.


    No one could survive an attack like this.


    "No. He can''t be dead. Fan, can''t be dead," shouted Xu Lei as tears cascaded down her face with her


    eyes red.


    She had clearly seen Mochizuki Kawa''s attacknding squarely on Ye Fan.


    But Xu Lei believed that Ye Fan wouldn''t die just like that.


    Mochizuki Kawa ignored Xu Lei''s tragic cries and wanted to leave after killing Ye


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fan.


    "Since Ye Fan is dead, it''s done. Let''s go. Time to get to business."


    "Okay." Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded respectfully.


    Then the two of them turned to leave as they walked in the wind.


    Then an unexpected cold, quietughter suddenly came sounding like a ghost, "Mochizuki Kawa, it''s


    not over yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    What?


    Mochizuki Kawa trembled when he heard that voice.


    He hastily turned around with his eyes nearly popping from their sockets as he stared hard at the scene


    in front of him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was equally shocked. A crazy thought suddenly swept through her mind.


    "Is..."


    A st suddenly rang out.


    The calm Dongchang Lake surface instantly blew up.


    Tons ofke water gushed up.


    Massive waves rose sky-high.


    The youth''s skinny silhouette quietly walked out onto the snow from under theke with the waves in


    the background.


    Theke flowed before him while snow fluttered behind.


    The young man smiled as he stood in front of the vast wall of water and looked down on the world


    calmly like he was a king.


    His deep lofty eyes were imposing and proud!


    Theke fell into a deathly silence.


    The atmosphere went quiet.


    Everyone stood stunned and stared at the man in disbelief.


    Mochizuki Kawa and his disciple stared angrily with their pupils'' constricting.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes nearly popped from their sockets!


    "You...you...How is this possible? It''s impossible! How can a brat like you survive my Aoki Sword


    Technique??!"

 Chapter 835 Kill Yourself

    Chapter 835 Kill Yourself


    Mochizuki Kawa roared in disbelief.


    His stern face looked ferocious.


    It was filled with shock and bewilderment.


    All kinds of emotions swept across Mochizuki Kawa''s heart like a storm.


    Mochizuki Kawa was in utter panic.


    He found it inconceivable that Ye Fan survived the Aoki Sword Technique unscathed.


    Ye Fan simply walked out of Dongchang Lake as though nothing happened.


    "Impossible! How can this be? Master''s Aoki Sword Technique is invincible. Even if you''re a


    grandmaster, it''s impossible for you to escape unscathed. Ye Fan is just a boy. How did he do it?"


    His disciple, Suzumiya Eigetsu, was equally dumbstruck.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with surprise and panic.


    The scene before them was clearly inconceivable to both of them.


    Their hearts surged with shock.


    Despite their disappointment, the others were in joy.


    Amid Mochizuki Kawa and his disciple''s shock, Li Er and the others were delighted.


    "Haha!"


    "Mr Chu isn''t dead!"


    "Mr Chu is alive!"


    "I just knew Mr Chu is an invincible hero!"


    "How could a little Japanese pig kill Mr Chu?"


    "Hurry up and tell Miss Qiu the good news and share the good news with her."


    "Hahaha!"


    All the people of Jiangdong were delighted.


    Su Qian instantlyughed with her eyes red when she saw Ye Fan in one piece.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "This guy keeps making us worry. Poor Mu-Cheng suffered for nothing," said Su Qian as she shook her


    head and smiled.


    Even she failed to notice the tears welling in her eyes.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Mr Chu is pretty good!"


    "He didn''t even die from that."


    On the other end, Tian Xiu-Xiu and the others were filled with awe when they saw that Ye Fan had


    survived.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face darkened as he sneered, "Good my ass! He was probably just fighting desperately.


    He was lucky enough to survive this time. Will he still be as luckyter though?"


    Although everyone looked at Ye Fan in admiration, Chu Wen-Fei spoke unhappily.


    However, He Yu-Rou shook her head and said gently, "I think Mr Chu can create miracles."


    No one knew about the kind of joy that filled He Yu-Rou''s words as she spoke.


    Perhaps this was the charisma that Ye Fan had.


    Even though He Yu-Rou was unacquainted with Ye Fan, she admired the man greatly after seeing and


    learning how much character he had in this short span of time.


    Ye Fan was calm and domineering, he was protective of his love and loyal to his friends. He Yu-Rou


    felt touched by all his characteristics.


    He Yu-Rou finally realized why someone as young as Ye Fan could be the leader of Jiangdong!


    If not this young man, then who else should control Jiangdong''s fate and fortune?


    The snow fluttered under the endless sky.


    Xu Lei smiled with tears of joy in her eyes and happiness on her face.


    After suffering in shock for a long time, Mochizuki Kawa finally calmed down.


    His dark eyes gleamed brightly as he stared hard at Ye Fan.


    All his contempt for Ye Fan had disappeared.


    All that remained was intense gravity and fear.


    "Tell me. How did you do it? For thousands of years, Grandmaster Aoki made a name for himself in


    Japan and throughout Asia. Even Ye Qing-Tian got severely injured when I attacked him with it. How


    could an unknown boy like you escape unscathed? Tell me!" roared Mochizuki Kawa deeply in an icy


    tone.


    However, Ye Fanughed gently when Mochizuki Kawa questioned him.


    Ye Fan looked down at the elderly man like a king looking down on an ant.


    "Tell you? Do you think you are fit to know?"


    What?


    "How dare you! How dare a nobody like you humiliate me? You weren''t even born when I entered the


    martial arts circles," roared Mochizuki Kawa instantly.


    He had been at the top of the martial arts circle all his life. Everyone feared and revered him.


    So Mochizuki Kawa couldn''t stand it when Ye Fan humiliated him.


    However, the look of mockery on Ye Fan''s face intensified when he heard him.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, you''re about to die. Do you think you have the right to be this arrogant?"


    Despite the calm, low voice, an intense murderous aura emanated from him.


    A piercing coldness and fury surged with the wind.


    The ground beneath him waspletely frozen.


    "Kill yourself. Save yourself some dignity.¡±


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind him and looked over indifferently.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s went pale instantly by a few degrees.


    Mochizuki Kawa had pulled out all his trump cards, but he couldn''t surpass Ye Fan at all.


    At this stage, the fight was considered over for him.


    So Ye Fan was doing Mochizuki Kawa a favor by offering to let him kill himself.


    Mochizuki Kawa could at least die a valiant death.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t expect Mochizuki Kawa to suddenlyugh when he heard the proposal.


    "Haha! Do you want me to kill myself? Ye Fan, that''s awfully cocky of you! Do you really think I have


    exhausted all my moves? Do you think I''m desperate? You underestimate both my ability as Sword


    God and my country''s martial arts skills."


    Mochizuki Kawa sinisterlyughed as he started mustering internal energy again.


    The wind and snow surged as internal energy gathered.


    The dispirited Mochizuki Kawa was suddenly gathering energy at a terrifying speed.


    Momentster, some blood oozed out of Mochizuki Kawa''s body.


    Veins were bulging on his arms, face, and neck.


    "Master, you..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly knew what was happening when she saw this from behind.


    She knew what technique Mochizuki Kawa was using since she was a Japanese martial artist!


    The technique was called Blood Burst, and it could make the martial artist''s power rise swiftly.


    However, there was a hefty price to pay, and the practitioner would be badly injured and end up losing


    five years of his cultivation.


    It was a desperate move.


    It was inconceivable that Ye Fan could have forced her master to execute such a dangerous move.


    "I was saving this move for Ye Qing-Tian. I didn''t think you would end up forcing me to use it. Boy,


    prepare to die!"


    BAM!


    Mochizuki Kawa''s robes fluttered on their own as he roared angrily.


    The wind raged wildly, sweeping the snow while energy flowed through him.


    After he had collected enough energy, Mochizuki Kawa raised his sword suddenly.


    He controlled the water beneath him with his sword, and they gushed into the air as though he had


    summoned dragons.


    Nine columns of water rose to the heavens like dragons.


    The sound of dragon cries could be heard everywhere.


    The dragons soared into the air and tumbled in the clouds!

 Chapter 836 Who Could Control Their Fate and Fortune?

    Chapter 836 Who Could Control Their Fate and Fortune?


    The massive amount of internal energy made the snow swirl rapidly.


    Dragons seemed to rise in theke behind Mochizuki Kawa.


    Ye Fan stood loftily in the raging wind with a cold smile on his face.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, is this yourst hope? But this move which you are so proud of and counting on


    means nothing to me!"


    At the drop of Ye Fan''s voice, his expression suddenly became menacing.


    His expressionless face looked stern.


    He walked onto theke and looked up into the sky.


    It seemed like water dragons were surrounding him up ahead while sword energy flowed everywhere.


    However, he was fearless in the face of the Sword God''s immense energy.


    His skinny silhouette stood where he was as he quietly waited for the dragons to descend!


    "Hmm?"


    "What is Mr Chu doing?"


    "Why isn''t he dodging it?"


    "Does he want to take it head-on?"


    "Is he insane?"


    "Or is he over confident?"


    Everyone found it bewildering when they saw Ye Fan standing erect in the storm like a target board


    waiting to be hit.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others were anxious.


    They wondered if Mr Chu was too proud and wanted to take on the attack head-on.


    Just as everyone slumped into anxiety, Ye Fan finally moved amid the storm.


    He lowered his body as he steadied himself. The muscles on his arms bulged


    while massive energy rose from his feet.


    In the end, all the energy gathered in Ye Fan''s arms.


    Ye Fan''s shirt blew up as the power rose.


    His tanned skin emerged before their eyes.


    His bulging muscles seemed filled with explosive power.


    "This...this is..."


    "Physical martial arts?"


    "Has Mr Chu mastered the Invincible Technique too?"


    Everyone watched in astonishment with their pupils constricting when they saw Ye Fan''s burly


    physique.


    Just as everyone eximed in shock, Ye Fan reached out both arms and grabbed two of the water


    dragons made from the mist of theke!


    He apprehended them by their heads!


    The dragons blew up into smithereens with a squeeze while everyone watched in surprise.


    HUUU!


    The other dragons had nowe towards Ye Fan too.


    But Ye Fan waspletely fearless.


    His striking face was calm and stern.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He stepped onto theke and captured the dragons barehanded.


    With a bang, all nine water dragons were captured and destroyed by Ye Fan with his bare hands.


    Tons ofke water suddenly fell.


    A raging storm poured down!


    Water sprayed everywhere.


    The booming sound of water struck them like thunder and reverberated in the air.


    "Is he fighting him barehanded?"


    "He caught dragons with his bare hands!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "Can this get any better?"


    People watching from a distance were stunned by the sight.


    They thought it was going to be a tough fight.


    But Ye Fan unexpectedly defeated the nine water dragons and destroyed them with his bare hands


    using such primitive and violent tactics.


    Ye Fan''s remarkable moves left everyone in awe.


    He Yu-Rou, Chu Wen-Fei, Suzumiya Eigetsu, and the others were equally shocked.


    Their eyes were filled with Ye Fan''s imposing aura!


    "How...how could this happen?"


    The audience was all in disbelief, let alone Mochizuki Kawa, who was Ye Fan''s opponent.


    He witnessed Ye Fan finishing off his final tactic just like that.


    Mochizuki Kawa had finally lost all hope!


    However, Ye Fan decided not to waste time talking.


    His deep eyes were icy cold.


    He was channeling Invoke the Celestial Cloud through his dantian rapidly.


    Murderous energy rose through him like boundless river water as it soared!


    Ye Fan jumped into mid-air from theke.


    Snow fluttered through the skies.


    Ye Fan''s energy shot up in the raging wind.


    A resounding voice instantly came from the sky above and exploded in the air.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Move number one, Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan roared as he kicked Mochizuki Kawa in the stomach.


    A scream of agony pierced through the air.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s chest instantly caved in while bits of flesh and blood hurtled through the air.


    Mochizuki Kawa spat blood instantly!


    "Move number two, Cloud Sun Kick!"


    He unleashed attacks one after another.


    Ye Fan clenched his right fist tightly as he mmed it down with incredible force.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s left cheek instantly sank with a dull thud.


    Blood from his nose mixed with broken teeth and spurted everywhere.


    "The third move, Earthshaking Palms!"


    He roared once again.


    Amid everyone''s amazement, a palm so huge that it blotted out the sun formed in the sky quietly.


    Then it came crashing down angrily on Mochizuki Kawa with the weight of a mountain.


    All they heard was a loud thud.


    It was like wind sweeping up falling leaves, or hot oil pouring on the snow.


    Ye Fan swept towards Mochizuki Kawa with incredible force!


    A single punch, kick, and a palm attack were all unleashed!


    His towering energy swept out as though no one was there.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa was incapable of deflecting Ye Fan''s attacks.


    His defenses copsed instantly.


    Blood spewed as Mochizuki Kawa got thrown onto the ground by Ye Fan''s strikes.


    The snow dispersed and broken stones shot out everywhere.


    A gaping hole was left on the tiled ground.


    A tragic howl came from inside the hole as it was covered with blood.


    In an instant, everything reverted to silence.


    Dongchang Lake stopped surging, and no sign of life could be seen in the pit.


    Everyone was so terrified that no one dared to make a peep.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    It was all over in a sh.


    No one expected the formidable and domineering Mochizuki Kawa to get defeated by Ye Fan in 30


    minutes.


    He fell into the rubble, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive!


    A deathly silence fell.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face paled, He Yu-Rou was in awe, Lei San and the other Jiangdong leaders


    became speechless from shock, and Chu Wen-Fei was terrified too.


    Everyone raised their head to look up at the man before them.


    The young man stood there loftily.


    The wind gusted before him while the clouds rolled by behind him.


    He stood under the heavens as he looked down at them.


    If he had a sword in his hand now, he would look even more heroic.


    Who else could control their fate and fortune?


    HUUU!


    The biting wind filled the sky with snow.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others knelt and bowed in amazement.


    All of them shouted in unison as they bowed reverently.


    "We kneel before you and thank you for saving Jiangdong, Mr Chu!"


    All other 18 leaders of Jiangdong took the lead and bowed to Ye Fan.


    They knelt and shouted in unison from the bottom of their hearts.


    All their doubt in Ye Fan instantly disappeared.


    The bald man scrambled to kneel while Wang Jie-Xi paid respects in fear without daring to make eye


    contact with Ye Fan.


    Not once had the elite of Jiangdong ever felt so awed by a man!


    This young man had once again used his incredible ability to prove that he was King of Jiangdong.


    Who else could control the fates and fortune of Jiangdong?

 Chapter 837 How Do You Repay Kindness If You Repay Evil...

    Chapter 837 How Do You Repay Kindness If You Repay Evil...


    "Thanks for saving Jiangdong, Mr Chu!"


    All the influential Jiangdong people paid their respects to Ye Fan at Dongchang Lake.


    Their voices surged and crashed down resoundingly like huge waves.


    Even theke water quavered from their thunderous shouts.


    Ye Fan loftily stood as they bowed to him.


    His striking face was so kingly that no one dared to make eye contact with him.


    In an instant, Chu Wen-Fei was so terrified that it felt as though his soul had gotten extinguished.


    Chu Wen-Fei finally came to realize exactly how much respect Ye Fan held in Jiangdong.


    After this battle, Chu Wen-Fei learned how insignificant he waspared to Ye Fan.


    Both Ye Fan''s lofty status and power left


    Chu Wen-Fei hopeless!


    Chu Wen-Fei thought he could catch up with Ye Fan one day. However, it seemed Chu Wen-Fei could


    never be his equal!


    The man was destined to remain an unsurpassable mountain in Chu Wen-Fei''s life.


    Chu Wen-Fei always wondered why a live-in husband from the countryside could be so arrogant.


    Ye Fan disrespected Chu Wen-Fei, wasn''t afraid of Old Master Qiu, and didn''t give a hoot about


    anyone.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying used to think that Ye Fan was an arrogant idiot.


    Now he knew why he acted like that.


    It couldn''t be considered arrogance since he really had equally high abilities.


    As Chu Wen-Fei''s heart was filled with fear and disappointment, He Yu-Rou stood in a daze for a long


    time as she remained rooted to the ground.


    She raised her head and looked at the man in surprise while everyone submitted it to him.


    "Is that Mr Chu''s true powers? He''s absolutely brilliant. He''s like the sun. He is so brilliant that he is


    destined to receive everyone''s attention."


    He Yu-Rou went into a daze for a long time.


    Even she failed to realize that she had started to gasp while her heart palpitated.


    Ye Fan stood loftily on theke.


    He ignored everyone''s bowing. Instead, he turned with a cold look in his eyes.


    Then his eyesnded on Mochizuki Kawa and Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face was ghastly pale with no color at all.


    The look of contempt in her eyes disappeared. Instead, only fear remained.


    It felt as though Ye Fan had cut off a peacock''s prized feathers.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s pride and joy came crashing down and shattered when Mochizuki Kawa fell to the


    ground.


    She was incapable of even looking Ye Fan straight in the eye. Instead, she hung her head as her hair


    fluttered in the wind while she trembled nonstop.


    "Kneel!" shouted Ye Fan deeply all of a sudden after a long silence.


    Massive energy swept through the air leaving the snow twirling as it left Suzumiya Eigetsu''s long dress


    fluttering in the wind.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s pride waspletely defeated by Ye Fan''s imposing aura.


    Her fair face was filled with panic.


    The stunning Sword God''s disciple knelt before Ye Fan.


    Just as Suzumiya Eigetsu was about to submit to Ye Fan, a rustling sound could be heard.


    Everyone turned to see and saw a bloody hand shockingly reach out from the rubble inside theke.


    What?


    "Is Mochizuki Kawa still alive?¡±


    The blood-soaked hand left everyone in terror as they eximed in shock.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to it.


    Broken stone tumbled down from the rubble, making the white snow turned blood-red.


    A barely breathing man covered in blood staggered as he stood up from the rubble.


    "Oh my god!


    "He''s still alive?"


    Everyone gasped deeply in shock when they caught sight of the terrifying-looking elder.


    They were dumbstruck by Mochizuki Kawa''s willpower as well as his horrifying face.


    Half his face was beaten to a pulp by Ye Fan, and his bones were showing through the blood.


    It was a pure miracle that he could stand with such injuries.


    But Ye Fan was not surprised.


    Mochizuki Kawa was a grandmaster after all.


    A grandmaster had dragon-like energy.


    They could get defeated, but it wasn''t as easy to kill them!


    So Ye Fan was unsurprised that Mochizuki Kawa could still stand up.


    But Ye Fan had no intention of letting him off.


    He turned his head and gathered internal strength in his hand as he readied himself for battle.


    Ye Fan watched indifferently at thepletely spent old man.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, did you think about the consequences when you wreaked havoc in Jiangdong, held


    Lei hostage, and injured my brother? Everythinges to an end today. I killed your foster son, Hua


    Ying-Tian, at Dongchang Lake. Now I will make this ce your grave. Then you and your disciple can


    reunite in theher world."


    Mochizuki Kawa was fearless. He raised his head andughed.


    "Haha! Ye...Ye Fan, I won''t die so easily.


    Our scores aren''t over just yet."


    Mochizuki Kawa unsheathed his sword as heughed sinisterly and looked like he was about to fight


    Ye Fan again.


    Everyone watched and shook their heads as they sighed.


    "The Sword God is a proud man."


    "His heroism is so admirable!"


    Many of the people admired the desperate and somewhat tragic looking old man.


    He had lost.


    But he had unrivaled valiance.


    "Mr Chu, please spare him. Mochizuki Kawa is the head of the Sword Shrine and holds great status. If


    you kill him today, it will have major consequences. It might even lead to conflict between the martial


    arts circles'' between both our countries. Mr Chu, please think about the big picture. Mochizuki Kawa


    has already learned his lesson, so please repay his evil with kindness and help demonstrate what a


    magnanimous country China is," said a voice in the crowd.


    It was Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong who hade all the way to Jingzhou to watch their fight.


    They were pleased to see Ye Fan seed. However, they were worried about the conflict which might


    arise if he ughtered Mochizuki Kawa.


    So just as Ye Fan was about to kill Mochizuki Kawa, they quickly persuaded him out of it.


    However, Ye Fan was unmoved.


    His striking face was expressionless and looked distant.


    It was a gaze that was indifferent about life, despised weaklings and was void ofpassion.


    "Repay his evil with kindness?"ughed Ye Fan in disdain before he continued resoundingly, "If I repay


    his evil with kindness, then how should I repay kindness?"


    His words reverberated thunderously through the air.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were dumbfounded. Their lips parted to speak, but they were


    speechless.

 Chapter 838 The End

    Chapter 838 The End


    "It is all about survival of the fittest. In martial arts circles, duels are a matter of life and death! Conflicts


    in martial arts circles have always been cruel! Your foolish kindness is useless in our world. Moreover,


    Mochizuki Kawa asked for it. From the moment he stepped onto our country and wreaked havoc in


    Jiangdong, took Xu Lei hostage, and hurt Tong Shan gravely, it was already destined that we will fight


    to the death."


    Ye Fan''s voice echoed angrily through the air.


    Ye Fan never liked to repay evil deeds with kindness.


    If Ye Fan repaid his evil with kindness, then how should he repay kindness?


    "In my books, kindness is kindness, and revenge is revenge. Kindness should be repaid with loyalty,


    and wickedness should be paid with blood!"


    At the drop of his voice, internal energy exploded in the air.


    Ye Fan smashed his fist once again.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They looked into the distance as they watched the old man get finished off.


    Instead, Mochizuki Kawa unexpectedly did nothing to retaliate.


    After he hacked his sword blindly in the air a few times, he turned to run madly.


    By the time Ye Fan''s blows have reached Mochizuki Kawa, their power had already decreased a little.


    Mochizuki Kawa spat blood when the attacknded on him, but it wasn''t deadly.


    Instead, he managed to run even faster after taking Ye Fan''s blow.


    Very quickly, he disappeared from sight.


    "Crap!"


    "I thought he was going to fight it out." "So Mochizuki Kawa was trying to run?''


    "I got excited for nothing!"


    Everyone''s eyes twitched in shock as they watched Mochizuki Kawa take off.


    They thought that Mochizuki Kawa was a true man and would rather die than submit to Ye Fan.


    From the looks of it now, they thought too highly of him!


    The moment Mochizuki Kawa climbed out of the rubble, he had already decided to run.


    Mochizuki Kawa acted as though he wanted to fight to the death to make Ye Fan lower his guard and


    make it easier for him to escape.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he was waiting for Ye Fan to make a move.


    So he could use the force of his blow and run off even more quickly.


    He certainly nned everything meticulously.


    "That cunning old bastard."


    "You call that kind of man a Sword God?"


    "How could you just run?"


    "He didn''t even care about his disciple."


    Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He''s faces darkened as they cursed him speechlessly in their hearts with


    their eyes twitching.


    "Run? You think you can escape?"


    Ye Fan was particrly surprised by Mochizuki Kawa''s reaction.


    He clearly didn''t see thating.


    However, he had no intention of letting Mochizuki Kawa off.


    Ye Fan had reason enough to kill him for taking Xu Lei hostage and hurting Tong Shan gravely.


    So Ye Fan attacked swiftly and darted towards Mochizuki Kawa.


    However, Tong Shan could no longer tolerate his injuries even though Ye Fan had secured his pulse.


    He trembled before coughing out ck blood.


    Qing Tan''s screams prated through the crowd.


    "Shan, Shan! Are you okay? Don''t die! Dragon Master, you have to save him!"


    Qin Tan''s tragic cries made Ye Fan stop chasing after Mochizuki Kawa in the end.


    It was crucial for him to save Tong Shan now.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, I will let you live a little longer. In the future, I will visit Japan and take your life!¡± said


    Ye Fan coldly in a deep voice as he looked towards Mochizuki Kawa.


    Snow continued to flutter down the skies.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s angry roar could be vaguely heard in the distance through the snow and wind.


    "You only became a hero because there are no other heroes in your generation. Ye Fan, I will


    remember this. One day, I wille back."


    HUUU!


    The bitingly cold wind left snow twirling in the air and made Mochizuki Kawa''s angry words dissipate.


    The Sword God of Japan ran off pathetically in the end.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa knew that even if he escaped death, Ye Fan was now a hero.


    Ye Fan used his blood and dignity to be a hero!


    Mr Chu''s name was truly going to make a mark in the Chinese martial arts circles this time.


    30 years ago, Ye Qing-Tian made a name for himself in China after defeating Mochizuki Kawa and


    became the top martial artist in the country.


    30 yearster, Mochizuki Kawa unexpectedly helped to make Ye Fan a hero when he came to China


    again.


    The mighty Sword God of Japan was relegated to being nothing but a stepping stone twice in a row in


    China.


    Mochizuki Kawa must have certainly felt like coughing blood in his heart while he ran.


    Or else, he wouldn''t have angrily shouted that Ye Fan only became a hero because there were no


    other heroes in his generation.


    Ye Fan jumped into the air after he decided not to give chase to Mochizuki Kawa. He brought Xu Lei


    back to shore before hurrying over to Tong Shan.


    Ye Fan trembled slightly when he saw how weak Tong Shan looked.


    "Young...Young Master, I''m so-sorry. I couldn''t protect Miss...Xu...Xu. I''ve disappointed you."


    Even at this stage, all Tong Shan could feel now was remorse for failing Ye Fan.


    "Disappointment my ass! Hang in there! Do you hear me?" scolded Ye Fan deeply. Then he told Qing


    Tan to bring him back to Mufan Group''s branch office in Jingzhou.


    Tong Shan was gravely injured. His internal injuries were particrly serious. It was impossible for an


    ordinary hospital to treat injuries inflicted in martial arts.


    Ye Fan used his internal energy to help force some of the Aoki Sword Technique energy out of Tong


    Shan.


    "Hurry up, Qing Tan. Put Tong Shan inside the car."


    Ye Fan quickly got a car and sent Tong Shan off.


    Dongchang Lake reverted to silence when he left.


    Lei San got people to clear out the ce. The martial artists who came to see the battle had left too.


    However, they turned to look in the direction Ye Fan left and sighed.


    "I didn''t think Mr Chu would end up winning."


    "Lei San, a dragon has risen in Jiangdong."


    "After this battle, everyone in the martial arts circle will know about Mr Chu!"


    "From now on, Mr Chu is a hero."


    "He might even be the second God of War in the future."


    Shock andment swept through their minds. They felt inferior inparison to Ye Fan, and all kinds


    of emotions surged through their hearts.


    "He became so powerful at such a young age."


    "To think that after practicing martial arts for all our lives, old men like us can''tpare to him."


    Everyone left one after another as they


    sighed.


    However, He Yu-Rou remained standing at Dongchang Lake in her green dress. She was in a daze


    and gazed at Ye Fan from behind as he left.


    "Hehehe! Yu-Rou stop staring. Mr Chu is long gone. Look at the daze you''re in.


    You''re probably mesmerized by him, right?"


    A voice suddenlyughed next to her ear.


    It was Tian Xiu-Xiu and the others. Tian Xiu-Xiu smiled at He Yu-Rou and teased her.

 Chapter 839 Tong Shans Injuries

    Chapter 839 Tong Shan''s Injuries


    He Yu-Rou''s face turned red instantly after Tian Xiu-Xiu saw right through her.


    She lowered her face and said shyly, "Xiuxiu, how can you say that? Mr Chu is already married. How


    can I..."


    Tian Xiu-Xiu interrupted He Yu-Rou before she could finish, "So what? Mr Chu Is the King of Jiangdong


    and a true hero. Don''t people like this always have a few girlfriends? Yu-Rou, If you like him, then you


    should court him bravely. I support you. Moreover, other than Mr Chu, who else deserves to be with a


    beauty like you? Just think about it. If you be his partner, your husband will be the King of


    Jiangdong while your father ismittee secretary of this province. Then you will truly be the Queen of


    Jiangdong. You will be second only to one!¡±


    Tian Xiu-Xiu chuckled as she spoke gently. Her suggestion certainly sounded enticing.


    But He Yu-Rou shook her head. "How can someone as brilliant as him like me?


    "Oh my! How can you put yourself down like that? You are pretty good too! In terms of figure, looks,


    and background, you are peerless. If I were a man, I would have fallen for you ages ago. Don''t worry


    about getting yourself acquainted with Mr Chu. Wen-Fei and I will help you. Wen-Fei knows Mr Chu.


    Right, Wen-Fei?" said Tian Xiu-Xiu as she turned to ask Chu Wen-Fei.


    "No, I...I don''t know him. I don''t know him and have absolutely nothing to do with Ye Fan."


    Chu Wen-Fei was probably too startled by Ye Fan''s incredible power that he continued to linger in fear.


    Chu Wen-Fei seemed to have gone crazy and shook his head nonstop when he heard Tian Xiu-Xiu


    asking him. He refused to admit he knew Ye Fan.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s face went pale before he turned to leave quickly.


    He appeared worried that Ye Fan might take notice of them.


    After all, Chu Wen-Fei knew Ye Fan, but he made enemies of him because of Qiu Mu-Ying.


    He would only die a quicker death because of this rtionship!


    "Wen-Fei! Wen-Fei...Where are you going? Wen-Fei..."


    Chu Wen-Fei''s abnormal behavior left everyone bewildered. Tian Xiu-Xiu gave chase worriedly.


    However, He Yu-Rou clearly wasn''t in the mood to care about Chu Wen-Fei. The only thing in her mind


    was the imposing image of Ye Fan when he turned the tables and saved them all!


    "Is his name Ye Fan?" muttered the youngdy to herself while she gazed at the sky.


    Even after many years, He Yu-Rou would keenly remember his imposing aura, glory, and every


    expression whenever she thought about today!


    "He was like a ray of light which unintentionally entered my world and lit me up for the rest of my life."


    He Yu-Rou wrote those words down in her diary that night.


    However, the male protagonist was absolutely clueless.


    Then again, what could possibly happen if he did?


    He didn''t even know the girl.


    He Yu-Rou didn''t even amount to a normal chance encounter to Ye Fan.


    All he cared about now was Tong Shan, Qiu Mu-Cheng, and the others close to his heart.


    After he stabilized Tong Shan''s injuries, Ye Fan got someone to send him to the hospital for further


    treatment.


    Tong Shan had suffered fatal internal injuries, and there was a serious prating wound on his left


    arm.


    External injuries like this required surgery in the hospital.


    However, Tong Shan would lose his arm even if he managed to live.


    Ye Fan stood by the bed and watched Tong Shan breathing weakly with bandages all over him. He was


    so furious that he hurled a punch on the wall.


    In an instant, a gaping dent was left in the steel-reinforced concrete wall.


    "Tong Shan, are you a bloody idiot? Mochizuki Kawa is a renowned martial artist who has been a


    grandmaster for decades. Only you could be dumb enough to charge towards him when you are not his


    match!¡± shouted Ye Fan furiously.


    His deep angry voice reverberated through the room.


    Even the nurses in the corridor were shocked by themotion and came over to scold Ye Fan in


    disdain, "Why are you shouting? Can''t you see the sign on the wall? You have to be quiet!"


    But before she finished her words, the atmosphere in the room froze over.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others were present and almost pissed in their pants.


    Lei San walked over and pped the nurse in shock!


    "You reckless idiot! How can you insult Mr Chu? Hurry up and get lost!" scolded Lei San sternly.


    The young nurse covered her face with her eyes red as tears welled up in her eyes. She exploded like


    an angry cat after Lei San pped her. She shouted sternly, "How dare you hit me? Even my father


    has never beaten me before! You are done for! My father is the hospital director! I will tell him to chase


    you out now!" roared the young nurse furiously in a particrly shrill voice.


    Lei San and the others were unmoved and just looked at her expressionlessly.


    "No wonder she''s so arrogant. It''s because she is the hospital director''s daughter."


    "There''s no need for you to call him. I will call him right now."


    Then Lei San made a call and suppressed his fury as he said deeply, "If you want your daughter to live,


    Momentster, a middle-aged man in a white coat rushed over hurriedly.


    "Dad, they pped me. You have to do something about it," said the nurse bitterly.


    But once she said that, the man unexpectedly pped her and scolded her fiercely, "You dumbass! Do


    you want to die? Hurry up and apologize to them! An idiotic daughter like you is bound to get me killed


    one day!¡±


    The moment the hospital director received the phone call, he almost pissed in his pants.


    He knew how influential the men sitting in the room were. These were men who had the mayor at their


    beck and call.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He couldn''t afford to offend any of them.


    This episode wrapped up with their father and daughter apologizing fearfully.


    It was the nurse''s first day as an intern, and Ye Fan and the others had taught her how cruel life was.


    However, it was only a minor episode.


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at them.


    His eyes remained stered on Tong Shan.


    The foolish Tong Shan didn''t feel frightened or guilty when Ye Fan scolded him. Instead, he chuckled


    happily.


    However, the more heughed, the guiltier Ye Fan felt.


    If he hadn''t assigned Tong Shan to protect Xu Lei, how could he have ended up like this?

 Chapter 840 Ye Fans Murderous Intent

    Chapter 840 Ye Fan''s Murderous Intent


    Ye Fan used to think that given Tong Shan''s ability, he ought to be able to handle himself in most


    dangerous situations.


    However, it didn''t dawn on Ye Fan that Mochizuki Kawa woulde personally.


    It was one thing if Mochizuki Kawa were out to get him.


    But Mochizuki Kawa was unexpectedly unscrupulous and even got women involved.


    "How can the mighty Sword God of Japan and a martial arts expert take a young woman hostage?


    Mochizuki Kawa is shameless!" said Lei San resentfully from behind.


    Although Ye Fan said nothing, the murderous aura in his eyes became increasingly intense.


    "What about the woman dressed in a kimono? Bring her over."


    Ye Fan''s cold voice suddenly rang.


    The woman he was talking about was Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple, Suzumiya Eigetsu, who came to


    Dongchang Lake with him the other day.


    After Mochizuki Kawa escaped, he beat up Suzumiya Eigetsu brutally before Lei San locked her up.


    Tong Shan''s condition had already stabilized.


    So Ye Fan finally had time to deal with Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was brought before Ye Fan very quickly.


    There was nothing but fear left in the eyes of this previously beautiful, dignifieddy when she was


    brought before him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was born into an elite family and led an extravagant life as a child. She grew up well


    protected and had never suffered such treatment before.


    Judging from how frightened she looked, she was clearly terrified.


    "Mr...Mr Chu, spare...spare me... If...if you spare me, my older sister and my family will send 10,000


    cases of gold and silver," said Suzumiya Eigetsu as she sobbed and knelt on the ground.


    "10,000 cases of gold and silver?" Ye Fan thought it was the most hrious joke on earth when he


    heard it. Then he asked, "I stand at the pinnacle of Jiangdong. Wealth is at my fingertips. Do you think


    gold and silver means anything to me?"


    His threatening voice left Suzumiya Eigetsu even paler.


    "Then...then what do you want? If you can spare me, I can give you anything," said Suzumiya Eigetsu


    as she wept.


    She almost didn''t even dare to breathe loudly in the presence of Ye Fan''s imposing aura.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had lost all pride and dignity the second Ye Fan defeated her master.


    "Really? You can give me anything?"


    Ye Fan gentlyughed as he looked at Suzumiya Eigetsu teasingly.


    "In that case, I want you to be my ve and acknowledge me as your master. Are you willing?" his


    deep voice quietly rang.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was stunned to hear this.


    "Your...your...ve?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was dumbstruck.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others felt their eyes twitch.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan toe up with such a request.


    However, the woman in the kimono was a stunning natural beauty and was particrly attractive. It


    didn''t seem like a bad idea to take her in as a ve.


    "My goodness, Mr Chu really has some tricks up his sleeve," muttered Lei San enviously in his heart.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu remained silent for a long time after hearing what Ye Fan wanted.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head and bit her lips hard as she wrung her hands. She was clearly deeply


    conflicted in her heart.


    But Ye Fan didn''t have the patience for her. He looked down at her and continued, "I have given you a


    chance, but you didn''t take it. In that case, don''t me me for being rough with a woman.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes went cold as he raised his hand ready to hack her.


    At that very instant, Suzumiya Eigetsu knelt and bowed anxiously, "Master, I am happy to be your


    ve. From now on, I am yours in body and soul. I am willing to spend the rest of my life serving you. If


    you like, I can give you everything."


    Her gentle voice swept by like a weing, warm June breeze.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face was particrly red too.


    After all, even though she had heard about such things before, it was the first time she said something


    this explicit. She couldn''t help feeling shy and embarrassed.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu was very confident that Ye Fan would stop thinking about killing her after


    she said this.


    She was confident simply because she knew it was impossible for any man to reject her beauty and


    charisma.


    All her life, many young masters from influential families had tried to court Suzumiya Eigetsu. Even the


    crown prince had once professed his love for her.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was keenly aware of her sex appeal. No man could defy her.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others went green in envy when they heard Suzumiya Eigetsu cave in.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was wless in terms of looks, grace, and figure. More importantly, she was


    Japanese.


    A lot of them grew up watching a lot of Japanese obscene films, so many of them had an inexplicable


    attraction to Japanese women. Ye Fan was living the otaku dream by taking her as a ve.


    "Humph! I didn''t expect the Dragon Master to do something like this. Men are certainly all vile


    creatures," said Qing Tan angrily after she witnessed the scene while she took care of Tong Shan by


    his bed.


    The glorious impression she had of Ye Fan all this time undoubtedly cracked.


    However, Ye Fan unexpectedly scoffed just as Lei San and the others were about to congratte him


    fornding such a beauty.


    He looked at Suzumiya Eigetsu and shook his head as heughed.


    "I was just joking. I didn''t expect you to treat it seriously. Honestly, I have zero interest in your body and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    soul. This beauty you pride yourself in means nothing to me, so don''t even dream about it. From the


    moment your master left you, you were destined to die."


    Ye Fan''s calm voice rang through the air.


    "What..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly stunned.


    She raised her head and stared at the man in disbelief.


    It was inconceivable that Ye Fan would reject her.


    So many young talented men wanted to have her and fell under her spell.


    If her master wasn''t the head of the Sword Shrine, in a patriarchal society like Japan, she would have


    ended up being some influential man''s ything.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu never dreamed that Ye Fan would turn her down when she offered her


    body.


    Also, Suzumiya Eigetsu could sense that Ye Fan really wasn''t attracted to her and


    only had pure indifference for her.


    He was like unsullied spring water and an untouchable god.


    The man before her waspletely different from those pretentious and hypocritical men she had met


    in her life.

 Chapter 841 Sacred Object

    Chapter 841 Sacred Object


    "Damn, Mr Chu. Don''t do it. If you don''t want her, then I''ll take her," blurted Li Er thoughtlessly.


    Lei San was so startled that he kicked Li Er and said softly, ¡°Li Er, what are you saying? Do you have a


    death wish?"


    Some things shouldn''t be said out loud.


    Even though Lei San was thinking the same thing as Li Er, he wasn''t stupid enough to say it out loud.


    Even a fool could see how angry Mr Chu was, so saying such frivolous things at a time like this would


    end up adding fuel to the fire. Mr Chu might even end up ughtering them.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan looked over with a cold stare.


    Li Er was instantly terrified. He pped himself twice quickly before he hung his head and left the room


    without daring to make a peep.


    "Suzumiya Eigetsu, right? It''s a lovely name. It''s too bad that you encountered the wrong person."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s sinister voice rang as internal energy gathered in his palm.


    It felt as though Ye Fan was about to ughter someone.


    "No, Mr Chu. I have more to tell you," implored Suzumiya Eigetsu desperately as she panicked.


    "Then you better pray that I''m interested in what you are about to say. Or else, don''t me me for


    being cruel!"


    Ye Fan raised his head and looked at Suzumiya Eigetsu as he waited for her to go on.


    "Master, I know it is easy as pie for you to kill me. But if I am dead, who else can help you find my


    master? My master is the mighty Sword God of Japan. No one knows of his whereabouts except his


    closest kin. Or else, it is impossible to find him. My master has three disciples. You killed two of them,


    so that makes me the


    sole surviving one. Only I can lead you to him," said Suzumiya Eigetsu anxiously as she panicked.


    She seemed dreadfully worried that Ye Fan might take her life if she pissed him off.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "That makes sense. However, I can find Mochizuki Kawa even without you. I


    can threaten him with the survival of Sword Shrine, just like how he held Lei hostage. If he doesn''t turn


    up, I will destroy Sword Shrine! I''m certain he will turn up, right? Sadly, what you said wasn''t enough to


    save you."


    Ye Fan spoke mockingly in a calm voice as though he was merely toying with ants.


    Then a murderous vibe surged through Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, I have more to say. I am sure you will be interested," said Suzumiya Eigetsu anxiously, "I


    know the whereabouts of the yasakani jade."


    Hmm?


    "Yasakani jade?"


    Ye Fan was shocked and instantly frowned.


    After a momentary silence, Ye Fan looked up at Suzumiya Eigetsu and asked, "One of the three


    Japanese sacred objects, the yasakani jade?"


    Japanese martial arts stemmed from China in the first ce.


    However, it gradually came into its own after developing for over 1000 years. By now, there were many


    regionally and internationally renowned martial arts masters in Japan.


    The most powerful martial artists in the history of Japan were undoubtedly Toyotomi Hideyoshi, Oda


    Nobunaga, and Tokugawa leyasu from the Sengoku period.


    Toyotomi Hideyoshi was especially incredible. He managed to unite Japan, even sent troops to China,


    and waged countless wars with the nation.


    Legend had it that Toyotomi Hideyoshi had humble beginnings before he became famous. Despite


    being a nobody, his status rose astronomically, and he became one of Japan''s strongest martial artists.


    He owed it all to the yasakani jade.


    Hence, the yasakani jade became a sacred object in the Japanese martial arts world.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud contained knowledge about everything under the heavens.


    Since Ye Fan was well versed with the Book of Celestial Cloud, he had an inkling of the Japanese


    sacred objects.


    "But haven''t all the three Japanese sacred objects disappeared? Can they be recovered?" asked Ye


    Fan curiously.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded and replied, "Yes, the Japanese sacred objects were handed down from


    ancient times. The kusanagi sword and yata mirror have gone missing over time, but not the yasakani


    jade. It is still in Japan. Since you have heard of the jade, you must know about what it is capable of,


    right?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded and said expressionlessly in a deep voice, "The yasakani jade is filled with boundless


    energy. It can be used for internal cultivation or released as a shield for external protection. It is a


    martial arts sacred object which can be used for both attack and defense.¡±


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others were shocked and in awe when they heard this.


    Since they were leaders, they had unsurpassable knowledge and experience.


    However, they instantly realized how shallow they were after overhearing Ye Fan''s conversation.


    The world was arge ce filled with things they didn''t know about.


    Since they lived in Jiangdong, their knowledge was inevitably only the tip of the iceberg.


    They were like frogs in the well who had no clue how vast the world was.


    If they didn''t work for Mr Chu, they probably wouldn''t have known such secrets in their lives, right?


    "Mr Chu, if you spare me, I can take you to the yasakani jade in Japan. Is this enough to let me live?"


    asked Suzumiya Eigetsu as she looked at Ye Fan almost imploringly while she waited for his reply.


    After a brief period of silence, Ye Fan suddenlyughed.


    "I have to admit that you have intrigued me, so I can spare you. But what you have said had better be


    the truth. Or else, I won''t let you off if I find out that you have lied to me." Ye Fan''s cold voice


    reverberated through the air.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu knelt on the ground when she heard Ye Fan pardon her and thanked him nonstop.


    Thank you for sparing me, Master. I promise that every word I said was the truth! If I have lied, you can


    punish me in whatever way you please."


    Cold sweat had already broken out on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s back from bowing to Ye Fan.


    The short conversation they had was like a trip to hell for Suzumiya Eigetsu, so it felt as though it took


    forever.


    After Ye Fan agreed to spare Suzumiya Eigetsu, she secretly nced at him again.


    She felt absolutely curious. Was Mr Chu really a young man in his 20s?


    Why was his aura even more threatening than those respectable elders?

 Chapter 842 Why Not Today?

    Chapter 842 Why Not Today?


    "Mr Chu, do you trust that Japanese woman? Suzumiya Eigetsu might be young and inexperienced,


    but why would Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple readily agree to be your ve? Also, she is willing to help you


    obtain the sacred object of the Japanese martial arts circles. I am worried it might be some ruse. We


    don''t know what she truly thinks, so we have to be wary of her."


    Ye Fan had already gotten someone to take Suzumiya Eigetsu away to rest up.


    Of course, he had already sealed Suzumiya Eigetsu''s internal powers using a special method.


    So she was no different from a frail woman now.


    Lei San was honestly worried, so he kept reminding Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed and said casually, "So what? No matter how she tries to trick us, I have power


    over her. Trickery is nothing when you have true power. I can finish her off with just one move!"


    Despite Ye Fan''s calm deep voice, it sounded thunderously heroic to Lei San and the others.


    If anyone else said this, Lei San would have found them arrogant. Yet when it came from Ye Fan, it


    sounded soul-stirring.


    "That certainly sounds like Mr Chu! Who else in Jiangdong can have the same drive and mind?"


    Lei San undoubtedly held Ye Fan in even greater reverence. In his heart, he admired Ye Fan even


    more.


    Lei San left after they were done talking about it.


    After Ye Fan visited Tong Shan, he went back to keep Qiu Mu-Chengpany.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had passed out when Ye Fan met with danger on Dongchang Lake.


    She had regained consciousness since.


    Xu Lei and Ye Xi-Mei were already by her bed when Ye Fan got there.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng still looked a little weak, and her eyes turned red when she saw Ye Fan.


    She disregarded her condition and jumped off the bed to run over to hug Ye Fan without even bothering


    to put on her shoes.


    "Ye Fan, you pig. You big fat pig! Do you know how worried I was?"


    The typically strong young woman instantly broke into tears when she could sense Ye Fan''s warmth


    and hear his heartbeat.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was undoubtedly dreadfully worried about the man after he went missing and


    participated in the duel yesterday.


    She was terribly worried that she might just lose him.


    Xu Lei and Ye Xi-Mei quietly left the room when Qiu Mu-Cheng started to scold Ye Fan.


    Only the two of them remained in the


    room.


    "There there! Stop crying. Crying is just going to make you look even uglier."


    Ye Fan embraced the lovely woman and gently wiped her tears with tenderness in his eyes.


    He heard people talking about the battle of Dongchang Lake when he left Mount Jingzhou.


    After he learned that Mochizuki Kawa was holding his woman hostage and she was on the brink of


    death, Ye Fan''s eyes immediately turned bloodshot.


    He threw everything aside and headed straight for Dongchang Lake!


    Fortunately, Qin Fei and Tong Shan helped to hold Mochizuki Kawa up.


    Or else, Ye Fan couldn''t imagine how things might have ended up.


    But it turned out that the woman Mochizuki Kawa took was Xu Lei.


    However, be it Xu Lei or Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan wasn''t about to let anyone harm either of them!


    Ye Fanforted Qiu Mu-Cheng gently.


    But when she heard Ye Fan''s words, the sobbing Qiu Mu-Cheng threw a fit and almost passed out.


    "Humph! You pig! Can you talk nicely? What do you mean by ugly? You''re the one who''s ugly. Your


    entire family looks like pigs!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng furiously.


    Fury surged through her tear-stained face. She looked stunning even when she cried.


    Ye Fan smiled even more brightly now.


    He chuckled and teased Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Okay, okay. My wife is the prettiest woman on earth. Even


    when you cry, you are ravishing. You''re so pretty that it would be a pity not to have kids and share the


    genes. Mu-Cheng, why not do it today? Let''s not waste time and start making babies. We have to


    contribute to increasing the poption of the human


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    race."


    Ye Fan spoke shamelessly and seemed to havepletely forgotten that his mother was right outside.


    "Babies, my foot! Go and die, you shameless pig."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was too shy after all.


    Her face instantly went crimson when she heard the shameless things Ye Fan said.


    Her exquisite face was almost distorted from fury.


    Why not today?


    Did he want to make a baby today?


    Didn''t the scoundrel realize they were in the hospital?


    Didn''t he know that his mother was listening at the door?


    He waspletely shameless.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was so embarrassed that she hurled the pillows on the bed at Ye Fan.


    Although a lot of men courted Qiu Mu-Cheng, she had remained single all this time.


    Even after being married to Ye Fan for three years, she didn''t allow him to touch her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng only started epting Ye Fan recently.


    Despite that, the most intimate thing Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had done was kiss.


    A child was simply too embarrassing for the conservative Qiu Mu-Cheng to bring up.


    After all, in order to get pregnant, she and Ye Fan had to...


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was already too shy to go on thinking.


    She blushed as pink as peach as though peach juice might trickle down her face with a gentle squeeze


    while her heart palpitated wildly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt frightened, curious, and shy about the subject. Nheless, she looked forward to


    it.


    What would it feel like?


    Such conflicted emotions kept filling her head.


    However, all of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s worry dissipated after Ye Fan teased her.


    All that was left was awkwardness and sweetness.


    Ye Fan kept Qiu Mu-Chengpany for a long time and only left after she fell asleep.


    "Hmm? Mum, where''s Lei?¡± asked Ye Fan quizzically in an instant when he realized only his mother


    was there and Xu Lei was nowhere to be found.


    Ye Xi-Mei shook her head. "Lei left when


    you were inside keeping Mu-Chengpany. She''s already gone back to Yanjing. Before she left, she


    wanted me to give this to you.¡±


    Ye Xi-Mei handed some orange-colored fruit to Ye Fan as she spoke.

 Chapter 843 A Sensation

    Chapter 843 A Sensation


    "These are...tangerines?"


    Ye Fan was stunned to see the fruits.


    Ye Fan felt like he had gone back in time.


    He recalled the scene at the Chu residence in his memory as it flowed back to him like water.


    Ye Fan was still a child when he stole two apples from the Ye family''s private farm and gave it to the


    little girl beside him.


    "Fan, aren''t you going to eat it?" The little girl''s childlike voice quietly rang as she looked up.


    The boy shook his head. "Go ahead and eat it. Don''t mind me. I''m not too fond of apples. I prefer


    tangerines, especially the ones from my hometown. I love their sour and sweet vor."


    "Really? Then I will nt you some tangerines. You can have them when they ripen." The little girl


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    smiled innocently.


    "Sure. I''ll be waiting." The little boy smiled back.


    They used to be so young and innocent.


    In the blink of an eye, many years had passed.


    Ye Fan had almost forgotten this random thing he said when he was a kid.


    However, the girl shockingly remembered some random thing he said even after all these years.


    Somewhere deep in this heart, Ye Fan could sense his heart suddenly softening.


    It felt as though something had split open, and something sour was gushing from it.


    Ye Fan finally realized why Xu Lei suddenly turned up at Jiangdong to look for him.


    She wanted to make good on her promise.


    "That silly girl."


    Ye Fan shook his head as he sighed. He felt unusually touched inside.


    It was so hard to ept a favor from a beautiful woman!


    Although they were just tangerines, they were worth more than their weight in gold to him.


    It was a simple gift, but they meant a lot to him.


    Moreover, Xu Lei had harbored feelings for him for ten years.


    Ye Fan stood in the hospital corridor quietly for a long time.


    He could vaguely sense remnants of Xu Lei''s warmth on the tangerines.


    Also, one of them had already split open.


    It seemed to have split open from all the internal energy flying through the air at the duel yesterday.


    No wonder Xu Lei kept covering her belly when she was at Dongchang Lake yesterday.


    She had been trying to protect the tangerines.


    "Sigh. She''s such a lovely girl. If things didn''t go awry back then, I thought Xu Lei would be the one you


    ended up marrying. What a huge plot twist. You ended up going separate ways for ten years because


    of that ident. By the time you reunited, things had already changedpletely.¡±


    Ye Xi-Mei sounded emotional as she sighed and said these words.


    Xu Lei gave Ye Xi-Mei a deep impression when she still lived at the Chu residence. Ye Fan and Xu Lei


    were very close and glued to the hip.


    Ye Xi-Mei even thought that Xu Lei would be her future daughter-inw.


    But fate had its ways.


    The misfortune they suffered ended up changing the course of their lives forever.


    "Mum, what''s the point of bringing this up now? It''s all in the past, and we are grownups now.


    Moreover, isn''t it more fortunate for Lei this way?" said Ye Fan deeply. His low voice got carried out the


    window and was swept very far away by a light breeze.


    He had too much baggage.


    He was destined never to be able to give Xu Lei the stability and love she wanted.


    Ye Fan was keenly aware that his path would be increasingly hard after he exposed his true


    talent.


    Yesterday was just the appetizer.


    Jiangdong gradually quietened down.


    However, the consequences that transpired after the duel at Dongchang Lake had just started.


    After the spectators returned home, news about the duel finally started spreading in the martial arts


    circle.


    In an instant, the story of Ye Fan defeating Mochizuki Kawa during the duel at Dongchang Lake swept


    throughout the nation like a raging typhoon.


    "What? You said Mochizuki Kawa lost the duel? You must be joking!"


    "How is that possible? Mochizuki Kawa has been around for so long and is one of the top ten fighters in


    Japan. How can a brat from Jiangdong surpass him? That''s rubbish! If there were someone as


    powerful as that in Jiangdong, he would have made a name for himself. Why haven''t we heard of him


    before?"


    People werepletely disbelieving and kept questioning them.


    "Why won''t you believe me? I was there to see it with my own eyes. Mr Chu really managed to turn the


    tides. He effortlessly beat up Mochizuki Kawa badly with just a punch, a kick, and a palm move. In the


    end,


    Mochizuki Kawa took off without even taking his disciple when he realized he was outmatched. If you


    don''t believe me, ask Wei. Wei is a respectable man, so I am sure he won''t lie, right?"


    "Yup, I was present too. Mochizuki Kawa really lost! A dragon resides in Jiangdong."


    Everyone finally epted the win as the truth as more and more people talked about it.


    All the martial artists were especially shocked to hear how young Mr Chu was, and the news raised a


    tsunami in their hearts.


    "What? Mr Chu is just a 20 somethingyear-oldd? Did a youngster defeat the Sword God of Japan?


    What the hell?! How is that bloody possible? Ye Qing-Tian was almost 30 when he fought Mochizuki


    Kawa. Does this mean Mr Chu has superior talentpared to the God of


    War?"


    For several days after the duel, the Chinese martial arts circles almost went crazy.


    Everyone was talking about Mr Chu.


    They felt that another God of War was about to be born.


    Ye Fan made a name for himself throughout the country since his battle at Dongchang Lake.


    For the first time, Ye Fan''s name had spread to the rest of the country.


    At Mount Yan, in War God Castle.


    The King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng, sipped tea leisurely while Sword Saint, Xiao Chen, wiped his


    sword.


    Despite their high statuses, they had no clue about the events that transpired outside.


    A stern looking man quietly turned up outside the hall.


    He was dressed in white, had defined features, and looked dashing. An innate imposing aura


    emanated from his well-chiseled face.


    The moment he appeared, cold wind gusted nonstop at Mount Yanjing''s peak.


    "Hmm?"


    "This is..."


    The King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng, and the others naturally detected his presence.


    They raised their heads and looked over, then they instantly walked over happily when they spotted


    who it was.


    "Haha! You''re a rare guest, God of War. You hardlye to War God Castle at all. Come on in and


    have a seat. The people from Jiangnan just sent us some new tea. Why don''t you try it?" The King of


    Fightersughed warmly. His attitude was poles apart from the cold shoulder he gave Lu


    Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong.


    That went without saying.


    That was because the man before him was none other than the number one martial artist in the country


    and their nation''s guardian, the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian!

 Chapter 844 The Seventh Pillar of the Nation

    Chapter 844 The Seventh Pir of the Nation


    War God Castle was the leader of the entire Chinese martial arts scene.


    There were a total of six council members at War God Castle.


    All six of them were given the title of supreme grandmasters.


    Only the best grandmasters were awarded the title.


    Highly respectable grandmasters with skills beyond that of their peers who made a major contribution


    to the martial arts circles could be conferred the title of supreme grandmaster.


    Since it was extremely hard to attain the title, it was one of the highest honors in this circle.


    Supreme grandmasters were all internationally renowned.


    For 100 years, there were only six supreme grandmasters in China, and they were these War God


    Castle council members here.


    They were the pirs of the nation and were known as the six legendary generals.


    All these years, they had defended the country against threats from the martial arts world.


    Even though there were six of them in War God Castle, very few council members chose to reside on


    Mount Yan. Only the King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Heavenly Grandmaster resided there.


    The other three supreme grandmasters rarely turned up unless there was a major martial arts incident.


    Hence, the King of Fighters and Sword Saint were instantly surprised to see that the God of War, Ye


    Qing-Tian, was here.


    Ye Qing-Tian waved his hand. "I''ll pass on the tea."


    "I''m here because I have something to ask you. Oh yes. Where is Heavenly Grandmaster, Tang Hao?


    Why don''t I see him around?" asked Ye Qing-Tian quizzically.


    In theory, the three resident council members would not leave Mount Yan unless they had something


    important to attend to.


    The King of Fighters smiled. "Him? He locked himself up to cultivate his martial arts a few days ago. I


    reckon his cultivation level has improved again.


    "I see." Ye Qing-Tian nodded and didn''t go on asking.


    Instead, he turned to the King of Fighters and Sword Saint. "I''m sure you must have caught wind of


    Mochizuki Kawa''s duel with a young man from Jiangdong, right?¡±


    "It''s such a tiny matter. How did you know? Did the old geezer, Lu Tian-He, run to you for help?" The


    King of Fighters frowned and was clearly displeased.


    He made it clear that War God Castle wouldn''t interfere and help nobodies like him. Did those old


    geezers beg the God of War instead after he rejected them?


    Sword Saint found it strange too. "Qing-Tian, don''t tell me you went to Jiangdong to fight Mochizuki


    Kawa and saved the kid?"


    The King of Fighters looked over and waited for the God of War to reply.


    The God of War shook his head. "No, I didn''t. Mochizuki Kawa had already left by the time I learned


    about it.


    "Great. The War God Castle looks after the big picture. Tiny matters like that aren''t worthy of your time.


    Since he''s just a nobody, it doesn''t matter if Mochizuki Kawa kills him. He provoked a powerful


    opponent when his skills weren''t good enough, so he deserves to die. It''s no point for us to interfere,"


    said Mo Gu-Cheng, the King of Fighters, casually as he made God of War some tea.


    If the God of War didn''t bring it up, the King of Fighters and Sword Saint would have almost forgotten


    about it.


    They didn''t take the matter to heart at the get-go.


    After all, it was no fun watching a boring fight.


    The King of Fighters didn''t care about the fight at all, but he could already guess its oue.


    Mochizuki Kawa was one of the top ten Japanese fighters. At his prime, he could even exchange some


    moves with Sword Saint.


    Although he was old and past his prime, it was unlikely that a rookie could surpass him.


    So the King of Fighters assumed that Ye Fan would die during the duel.


    Also, the King of Fighters and Sword Saint thought the youth had perished as expected when God of


    War said Mochizuki Kawa had left China.


    But the God of War was shocked by this response from them.


    He raised his head and looked at the King of Fighters and Sword Saint in shock. "Do you two really not


    know what happened?"


    God of War was starting to make them confused.


    They looked at God of War quizzically, "God of War, what do you mean? What do we not know?"


    God of War said deeply, "I''m talking about the duel at Dongchang Lake, of course. It has made such a


    Kawa resoundingly with a punch, a kick, and a palm move! In the end, Mochizuki Kawa was gravely


    wounded and fled back to Japan. That young man from Jiangdong has now made a name for himself.


    Some people even think that he will be the seventh pir of the nation! Do you really know


    nothing about it?"


    Although God of War spoke softly, they could faintly sense some anger in his words.


    After all, how could the highest authority of martial arts in China know nothing


    about it?


    Had they remained in their lofty positions for so long that they had lost touch with society?


    The King of Fighters and Sword Saint were instantly stunned to hear these words.


    The King of Fighters opened his eyes wide. The teacup in his hand hastily swayed, and some tea


    spilled out.


    Sword Saint swiftly raised his head in disbelief.


    "What...what...what did you say? Did that boy win? Did Mochizuki Kawa retreat because he was


    critically injured? How is that possible?"


    The King of Fighters almost pissed in his pants.


    After staying in power for so long, he had seen his fair share of upheavals.


    However, he was incapable of stayingposed now as he opened his eyes wide. He was so shocked


    he almost wanted to swear.


    "I heard the young man from Jiangdong is only in his 20s and even younger than you when you fought


    Mochizuki Kawa. How can a boy defeat a supreme grandmaster? Or has Mochizuki Kawa''s skills


    deteriorated so much that he can''t handle a kid?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters shook his head nonstop. He found it inconceivable for a young man to defeat a


    supreme grandmaster.


    Sword Saint looked at the God of War quizzically, "Qing-Tian, are you sure you heard it right?¡±


    The God of War replied deeply, "Yes, it was pretty inconceivable, so I came to ask you about it. It


    appears you are no better than me. But you guys better figure out what''s going on. Sure, it wouldn''t


    matter if these were just rumors. However, the kid has incredible talent if this is true. In the future, his


    aplishments might rival mine. I suggest that we invite him to join War God Castle and make him


    supreme grandmaster and make him the seventh supreme grandmaster of the country! War God


    Castle hasn''t had any new blood in 100 years. It''s time for things to change."


    His deep voice echoed through the air.


    The other two were still dumbstruck. The news that the God of War had just told them was clearly too


    sensational.


    Finally, Sword Saint said, "Okay, God of War. We will follow up closely. The kid from Jiangdong will be


    investigated immediately. However, I suggest that we be more careful about giving him the title. Even if


    he defeated Mochizuki Kawa, it isn''t enough for him to join War God Castle and be the seventh


    supreme grandmaster. Or else, Gu-Cheng''s son, Wu-Ya, would have already gotten the title.¡±

 Chapter 845 Return to Yunzhou

    Chapter 845 Return to Yunzhou


    The title of the supreme grandmaster was a serious matter.


    Within the martial arts circle, it represented utmost glory.


    To the public, these people represented the country.


    A supreme grandmaster of the martial arts world was no different than a government leader.


    Whenever the God of War and the King of Fighters traveled around China, the local authorities, such


    as the governor or mayors, had to apany them.


    This was no exaggeration.


    After all, they were pirs of the nation and protected China, so they were worthy of such special


    treatment.


    Ever since the King of Fighters'' son, Mo Wu-Ya, became grandmaster, he had been dreaming of joining


    War God Castle to be a supreme grandmaster.


    Sadly, he didn''t have any decent aplishments, so he couldn''t receive the title.


    But now, the God of War wanted this young man who came out of nowhere to join War God Castle so


    quickly, leaving the King of Fighters displeased. Sword Saint was concerned about how the King of


    Fighters thought about this, so he didn''t immediately agree and suggested to be careful instead.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t disagree.


    Before he left, the God of War reminded them, "Sword Saint, it''s okay to be careful about conferring the


    title, but we shouldn''t be overly cautious. Although I have never met this young man, I think he''s pretty


    remarkable, just based on this battle alone. Our country is lucky to have him. Even if he doesn''t join


    War God Castle, we can at least make a good impression. Alright now, I still have something else on,


    so I have to go."


    His deep resounding words reverberated through the room.


    By the time the King of Fighters and Sword Saint turned to look, the hall was already empty.


    This Ye Qing-Tian was always like that. He had an unbridled personality and liked freedom.


    Or else, given his prestige, everyone would be happy to see him be the leader of War God


    Castle.


    But he didn''t like politics and constraint, so he was only War God Castle''s resident in name and barely


    handled any national matters.


    The people who were genuinely managing martial arts affairs were the King of Fighters, Sword Saint,


    and Heavenly Grandmaster.


    "The King of Fighters, what do you think of his suggestion? Do we really have to go to Jiangdong?"


    Sword Saint couldn''t help thinking about the God of War''s suggestion after he left.


    Mo Gu-Cheng sneered in disdain, "Sword


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Saint, why go through all the trouble for a boy? Even if he defeated Mochizuki Kawa, he isn''t good


    enough for us to visit him personally in Jiangdong. He should be the one visiting us. Why don''t I send


    word to Jiangdong and get him toe?"


    "Sure." Sword Saint nodded too. "But you can''t send someone too low ranking for the job. Or else, he


    might think we are disrespecting him."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing."


    They quickly finished their meeting.


    The King of Fighters went about sending someone to Jiangdong.


    At Jingzhou in Jiangdong.


    Xu Lei had left, and Qiu Mu-Cheng had gotten discharged from the hospital.


    Tong Shan was too severely injured and had to spend more time recuperating at the hospital.


    Since Mufan Group had just expanded, a lot of work was waiting for Qiu Mu-Cheng at Yunzhou, so she


    had to hurry back.


    Ye Fan wanted Qiu Mu-Cheng to head back first while he stayed to take care of Tong Shan.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to leave Ye Fan. She insisted that he return to Yunzhou with her.


    "Mu-Cheng, I need to do something. After I''m done, I promise toe back to Yunzhou and be with


    you,¡± said Ye Fan deeply under the night sky as he looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t a clingy woman, she could empathize.


    Heavy is the head who wears the crown.


    Ye Fan stood at the summit of Jiangdong, so he ought to have a lot of work waiting for him.


    "But Ye Fan, could you keep mepany for just seven days?""


    Ever since the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had been apart.


    After encountering something so traumatic, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help panicking, so she naturally


    yearned for Ye Fan''s presence andfort.


    Ye Fan''s heart turned to mush when he saw the woman imploring him. In the end, he nodded. "Alright


    then, I will go back to Yunzhou and spend seven days with you."


    Then Ye Fan could take the opportunity to make some preparations.


    After he agreed to spend time with Qiu Mu-Cheng, Ye Fan drove back to Yunzhou the same night.


    Ye Fan told Qing Tan to stay and care for Tong Shan.


    Also, his mother, Ye Xi-Mei, was here too.


    So Ye Fan had nothing to worry with them around to take care of Tong Shan.


    Check onest time to see if you left anything behind. I can go anytime."


    A ck Maybach was parked outside the Ye family''s bungalow.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were sitting inside.


    Lei San gave them this bungalow so that Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng would have a ce to stay when


    they visited. Also, Ye Xi-Mei and Old Master Ye resided here when Ye Fan wasn''t around.


    Although Ye Fan and his mother were on bad terms with their rtives, they remained filial to Old


    Master Ye.


    Moreover, Old Master Ye had taken such good care of the two of them all these years. Now that Ye Xi-


    Mei and her son had struck it rich, they naturally wanted to improve his life.


    Just as they were about to leave, Ye Fan told Qiu Mu-Cheng to check her things and leave nothing


    behind.


    "I have everything. But can we go to the cafe up ahead and pick up someone?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng


    suddenly.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Pick up someone? Who? Who else is going back to Yunzhou with us?"


    "Tsk, stop asking. You''ll know when you see," hurried Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to do as she said. After all, he had to obey his wife.


    They soon arrived at their destination.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got off the car and entered the cafe.


    Before long, Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out of the cafe as she pushed a pretty woman in a beautiful outfit


    along.


    "Mu-Cheng, why don''t I go back on my own? You know that Ye Fan and I are...He probably doesn''t


    want to see me," said Su Qian as she hung her head.


    Qiu Mu-Chengughed and said, "Qianqian, it''s fine. Ye Fan is not a petty man. Moreover, you''re my


    girlfriend, would he dare to refuse to give you a ride?"


    "But Mu-Cheng..." said Su Qian with conflict in her heart.


    HONK HONK!


    Ye Fan horned the car impatiently while they talked.


    "Hey! Are you two about done? If not, I''m heading back to Yunzhou on my own," asked Ye Fan loudly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng red at Ye Fan furiously. "What? Are you going to leave your wife behind? Humph!


    You are going to get it from me when we get back."


    Ye Fanughed gently and opened the car door for them. "In that case, get in and stop wasting time."

 Chapter 846 The Greatest Insult Ye Fan Suffered

    Chapter 846 The Greatest Insult Ye Fan Suffered


    Su Qian got into Ye Fan''s car with Qiu Mu-Cheng in the end.


    Su Qian kept her head lowered and didn''t say a word on the way back.


    She didn''t even dare to raise her head and look at Ye Fan as she thought about all the things that


    transpired between them.


    He must hate her, right?


    He must hate her a lot.


    Aplicated emotion flooded Su Qian''s heart.


    Also, Su Qian kept trying to find the opportunity to apologize to Ye Fan on their way back.


    After all, Su Qian had done far too many things to offend Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t just guilt alone.


    Even Su Qian herself was incapable of describing her emotions when she faced Ye Fan now.


    She felt guilty about the things she did in the past. Also, she was a little anxious and excited.


    Su Qian never dreamed that she could ever share a ride with the King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu.


    But Su Qian was hesitant and couldn''t bring herself to speak up.


    Ye Fan remained calm and even chatted with Qiu Mu-Cheng happily every now and then.


    He looked calm and showed no signs of any hatred towards Su Qian at all.


    However, the more indifferent he was, the more disappointed Su Qian became.


    She didn''t think that she wasn''t even good enough for Ye Fan to hate.


    Since Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, he had to deal with big shots like Chen Ao, Lei San, and Li Er


    every day, and even the women around him were noble and elegant goddesses like Xu Lei.


    How could Su Qianpare to them?


    All this time, he probably didn''t give a hoot about her.


    Why would the moon care about the soft glow of a firefly?


    Su Qian''s face sank as she pondered about these things.


    She hung her head and felt the impulse to cry.


    Indifference was far more painful than hatred.


    She would rather have Ye Fan hate and scold her. At least she would still have a ce in his heart.


    From the looks of it now, it was just wishful thinking.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, Su Qian was probably always an insignificant character.


    Music echoed in the car.


    Ye Fan drove into the night.


    He was clueless about the thoughts running through Su Qian''s mind.


    However, Ye Fan would probably be unmoved even if he did, right?


    Su Qian was right. Ye Fan never cared about her at alll.


    He only had eyes for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Su Qian was destined to be nothing but a passer-by to him.


    If not for Qiu Mu-Cheng, Su Qian would never have met Ye Fan in her life.


    HUUU!


    The luxury car sped while orange lights from the streetmps sliced through the darkness like swords.


    The ck luxury car drove all night as it sped towards Yunzhou.


    Meanwhile, unknown to Ye Fan, many posh cars were hurrying over to Yunzhou from Yanjing.


    They finally reached Yunzhou at dawn.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got Ye Fan to send Su Qian home before heading back to their home on Mount


    Yunding.


    After traveling all night, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt tired. She wanted to lie on the bed to rest for a short while


    first, but ended up falling into deep sleep.


    "This silly woman. Why didn''t she take off her high heels before she slept?"


    Ye Fan looked at the young woman as she slept. He shook his head as he smiled indulgently.


    Then he sat down by the bed and gently took off Qiu Mu-Cheng''s shoes before removing her stockings


    carefully.


    Her snow-white feet were exposed. She had manicured toenails which were done in elegant red nail


    varnish.


    This exquisite woman was so stunning that even her feet were mesmerizing. He could even vaguely


    catch a delicate fragranceing from them.


    Despite Ye Fan''s strong will power, his heart couldn''t help throbbing.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "She''s such a bewitching little fairy. I wonder how I managed to tolerate this for three years."


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eyes twitched as he sighed in his heart.


    Then he didn''t dare continue looking out of fear that he might want to do something to her now.


    Ye Fan pulled the nket aside and gently covered Qiu Mu-Cheng with it before getting up to leave.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly kicked the nket off just as Ye Fan was about to go. She always


    moved around a lot in her sleep.


    Ye Fan covered her with a nket again, but Qiu Mu-Cheng stuck her foot out of the nket.


    This time, itnded squarely on Ye Fan''s face.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Fan''s face instantly darkened. How could this woman step on his face? It was the greatest


    humiliation Ye Fan ever suffered in his life.


    Ye Fan was so angry that he wanted to spank Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But in the end, he held himself back.


    "Forget it. Since you are so tired, I will let you off. Then again, her feet surprisingly smell nice..."


    Ye Fan relished it as heughed wickedly.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng ever caught wind of this, she would probably feel so embarrassed that she would


    scold and punch him for being shameless.


    Ye Fan went to the living room after leaving the room.


    Ye Fan sat by the French windows and watched as the sun slowly came out. He took out his phone


    and called Han.


    He hadn''t been in contact with Han ever since he came out of cultivation.


    Now that Ye Fan was free, it was time to give him a call.


    "Haha! Young Master, have you finished cultivating? How did you go? Did you get past your


    bottleneck?¡± asked Han happily. It had been a month since hest heard from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled and replied, "Uh-huh. Things went pretty smoothly. I have mastered the second move


    for Invoke the Celestial Cloud and reached the third level. With my abilities, grandmasters are nothing


    but defenseless animals to me."


    "Haha! Congrats, Young Master! Back in the day, the head of the Chu family spent his entire life


    cultivating but didn''t go further than the third level. However, you managed to seed in just a few


    years. You''re so talented! In no time, we can take down the Chu family."


    Han was delighted and kept congratting Ye Fan.


    "In that case, when are you making a move? I have already gathered all our fighters like you asked. All


    four Dragons and five Dragon Guards are ready! Once you execute your order, we will attack the Chu


    family''s forces in themercial, government, military, and martial arts circles," said Han reverently.


    His words were filled with excitement and gravity.


    They had waited for ten years and the day had finallye.


    However, Ye Fan frowned. "What about the three Dragon Gods? Are they here?"


    The Dragon Gods were Ye Fan''s most elite fighting forces.


    Each one of them was an extraordinary warrior.


    They were considered the strongest cards


    Ye Fan had for returning to the Chu family.

 Chapter 847 Ye Fans Strategy

    Chapter 847 Ye Fan''s Strategy


    "Er...Young Master, Carter said something happened to them in western Europe. But they told us to go


    first, and they will meet us there," exined Han softly.


    "Nonsense! What do you mean, meet us there? What do they think this is? Do they think we''re


    ying? Tell them to get back in two weeks! Or else, they don''t have to bothering back ever."


    Ye Fan''s deep voice was filled with anger.


    Ye Fan set up the Dragon God Hall, so he could execute his n to return to the Chu family.


    He trained them for a long time just for this moment.


    How could those idiots treat matters so casually at the crux?


    If they were right here now, Ye Fan would have pped them.


    "Maybe they got into some trouble. But what do you mean by two weeks?" asked Han quizzically in an


    instant when he


    heard this.


    "Don''t you know about what happened recently?¡± Ye Fan raised his brow.


    Han was the Dragon God Hall''s steward. In theory, he ought to know about what happened at


    Dongchang Lake.


    But since Han had been busy preparing for the Chu family, he didn''t keep track of the events in


    Jiangdong.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So Ye Fan briefly told Han what happened.


    "What? Mochizuki Kawae to Jiangdong? He even held Miss Xu hostage and hurt Tong Shan?


    How could he do that? How dare he? He''s just a small fry who didn''t even rank top three in Japan. How


    dare he touch you, Young Master?! He must be really tired of living. Young Master, don''t worry. I won''t


    let him escape. Tonight, I will send someone to Japan to assassinate Mochizuki Kawa!¡±


    Han was shocked and furious.


    After Ye Fan went into cultivation, he stopped monitoring Jiangdong for a few days and was shocked to


    hear of this major news.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Don''t underestimate Mochizuki Kawa. Based on our duel, he is still a powerful


    grandmaster despite his old age. Considering how strong he is, he won''t be an easy target for


    assassination. Don''t bother. I''m going to Japan soon and will take the chance to settle the score."


    Ye Fan spoke calmly. He sounded so nonchnt that it seemed as though it was the most mundane


    thing to execute Mochizuki Kawa.


    Although it was a mundane affair for him, it was an impossible challenge for others.


    "Hmm? Young Master, you''re going to Japan?" asked Han in slightly shock.


    Why was Ye Fan going to Japan out of the blue?


    "Have you heard about yasakani jade?" asked Ye Fan suddenly.


    Han nodded and replied, "Yup, it''s one of the three sacred objects of japan. It''s also known as the


    sacred object of the martial arts circle. Why did you suddenly ask? Don''t tell me..."


    Han''s eyes opened wide in shock at the possibility from the other end of the phone.


    "That''s right. I am going to Japan to get it. There is a formidable formation in the Book of Celestial


    Cloud that requires something to power it. Yasakani jade is the best option. Jingzhou''s crisis reminded


    me that just Tong Shan, Qing Tan, and the others alone are incapable of opposing a true master. I have


    to give Mu-Cheng and the others even better protection if I want to be free of worry. If I can obtain the


    yasakani jade from Japan, I can create a protection formation. Then Mu-Cheng and others wouldn''t get


    taken advantage of the next time they encounter any danger."


    The more powerful he was, the more trouble he attracted.


    Before the Jingzhou crisis happened, it already urred to Ye Fan that his friends might encounter


    danger while he was away from Jiangdong.


    In the past, Ye Fan''s main concern weremercial threats, so he expanded Mufan Group to give Qiu


    Mu-Cheng more resources to deal with thepetition.


    However, the arrival of Mochizuki Kawa was undoubtedly a wake-up call for Ye Fan.


    Now that he was going around making more and more enemies, Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others had to


    deal with martial artists.


    Average martial artists posed no threat. Tong Shan and Qing Tan were totally capable of dealing with


    them.


    However, the moment a grandmaster attacked them while he was away, Jiangdong, Mufan Group, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng, and all his friends would certainly meet with catastrophe.


    So he had to ensure that everything was taken care of before he left for the Chu family.


    "Mu-Cheng, I might not be able to be with your forever, but I promise that no one can touch you even if


    I''m dead. I promised to keep you safe forever. I will make good on my promise."


    HUUU!


    Ye Fan''s sleeves pped in the cold wind on Mount Yunding''s peak.


    Very soon, it was daybreak.


    Ye Fan had already made breakfast by the time Qiu Mu-Cheng woke up.


    A ss of warm milk was sitting on the dining table and it gave off a sweet scent.


    "Mu-Cheng, wake up. Hurry up and wash up. Time for breakfast. I''ll send you to workter."


    It was a familiar and wee scene.


    It was as though nothing had changed.


    Back then, Qiu Mu-Cheng was a manager at Qiushui Logistics and kept getting ostracized.


    And Ye Fan was the live-in husband whom everyone despised.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remembered how every morning in the three years they were married was like this.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she would be able to smell the milk and hear Ye Fan''s tender voice.


    Although it was an everyday scenario, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help wanting to cry when she saw it


    again. Then her eyes instantly went red.


    She suddenly went forward and hugged Ye Fan from behind and buried her face into his strong back.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng rarely took the initiative to hug him all these years.


    So Ye Fan was stunned.


    "Ye Fan, can you not go? Can you stay with me like this?" implored Qiu Mu-Cheng with tears in her


    eyes.


    She didn''t know what came over hertely.


    Ever since the Feast of the Sea and Sky, she kept feeling like she was about to lose her man.


    She kept feeling restless.


    Ye Fan felt a twinge in his heart.


    It felt as though something had split his heart open, and a sour taste was pouring from it.


    But he smiled and said calmly, "Silly woman. Why do you look like someone is going to die? I''m just


    going to settle something and I''ll be back soon. There, there, finish your breakfast before I send you to


    work. How can the lovely CEO of a multi-billion dor group cry like this? If


    your subordinates see you like this, they are going tough at you."

 Chapter 848 A Cocktail Party Invitation

    Chapter 848 A Cocktail Party Invitation


    Ye Fan sent Qiu Mu-Cheng to work after breakfast.


    Everything seemed as though things had gone back to normal.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was in charge of making a livelihood while Ye Fan was in charge of sending her to work.


    This was his happy life as a live-in husband.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng used to gripe about Ye Fan''sck of motivation. Outsiders would alsough at him for


    living off her and being useless.


    Now Ye Fan''s behavior ended up looking romantic when Su Qian and others caught sight of it.


    The King of Jiangdong stayed home to do chores and send his wife around. It was certainly romantic.


    During these seven days, each time Ye Fan picked up and dropped off Qiu Mu-Cheng, Su Qian felt


    jealous.


    Envy was written all over her face.


    Perhaps this was what the love she looked forward to looked like.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly smiled a lot more these days.


    She looked radiant like flowers that had received nourishment as her eyes brimmed with joy and


    tenderness.


    Ye Fan treasured the time they could spend together.


    These might be thest moments he had with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Since Ye Fan only had seven days to spend with her, he treasured the time even more.


    However, on that fateful day, Qiu Mu-Cheng received an invitation from Yunzhou''s city mayor to attend


    a cocktail party at Shanshui Hall.


    Ye Fan always had little interest in socializing, so he didn''t want Qiu Mu-Cheng to go.


    "Ye Fan, it was the mayor who invited me, so I think I really should go. Also, Mayor Wu supported us


    when we first opened and even gave us couplets. I think I should go over tomorrow and check it out."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was different from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan always followed his heart when he dealt with things and never cared about social rtions.


    If the Yunzhou city mayor or even Jiangdong''s provincial mayor made Ye Fan upset, he would probably


    give them a hard time.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng had to make considerations about human rtions since she was the CEO of


    a huge business.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng persuaded Ye Fan, he agreed to let her go.


    Naturally, he was going to attend it with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He wanted to see what the cocktail party was about.


    Before long, it was the afternoon the next day.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got off work early and went home to get dressed.


    Ever since the Feast of the Sea and Sky, it was the first time Qiu Mu-Cheng attended a formal event


    with Ye Fan. Of course it was an important thing to her.


    Since she was Ye Fan''s wife, she certainly couldn''t embarrass him.


    "What do you think? Don''t I look pretty?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out after she finished dressing up 30 minutester.


    She looked like a proud, elegant princess.


    She was dressed in a light purple long dress and wore the high heel shoes that Ye Fan bought her at


    the auction. ''The King''s Kiss'' glittered brilliantly on her finger.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s lips were as red as fire and her eyes as ck as ink. She seemed to be the perfect


    embodiment of elegance and nobility.


    Even after seeing so many gorgeous women, Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling struck by her stunning


    beauty.


    He even teased, "You certainly live up to being the Queen of Jiangdong. You''re a natural beauty."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly blushed and replied angrily, "What King and Queen of Jiangdong? It''s one


    thing when other people call us that, but how could you say it? If someone who was out to get us heard


    it, we would attract trouble.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng undoubtedly knew that the more powerful he became, the more trouble he attracted.


    Although all the powerful people of Jiangdong made him their leader, regardless of his fame, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng was keenly aware that the people were the ones who just gave him this name.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t actually a proper government official or anyone in authority like that.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng turned up for this party to strengthen Ye Fan''s ties with the city officials.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was worried that he might end up getting suppressed by the government because he


    was getting too powerful forthem.


    Citizens shouldn''t oppose the government!


    Despite how powerful Ye Fan was, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t think he could outdo government officials.


    After all, people like Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan had the country''s backing.


    Regardless of how powerful Ye Fan was, was it enough to surpass the country?


    Just like Liang Shan-Bo from the book, Water Margin. Although he was famous, he suffered a crushing


    defeat because the government couldn''t ept his sess.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t like being called the King and Queen of Jiangdong.


    Excessive praise would only lead tocency.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled nonchntly. "Mu-Cheng, don''t worry. Although I don''t care about


    status, no one else is fit to be King of Jiangdong. Since I am its King, you are its Queen. I am not afraid


    to say it, be it to you or anyone else. I''d like to see if there''s anyone in Jiangdong who thinks


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    otherwise."


    Ye Fan''s deep voice sounded soul-stirring.


    After all, the Chu n ancestors decreed Ye Fan the next Tian generation descendant. There was no


    point for him to master Invoke the Celestial Cloud if he wasn''t domineering at all.


    "You''re always so proud.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled helplessly when she heard this.


    However, didn''t she love Ye Fan because of how proud he was?


    The two of them quickly arrived at Shanshui Hall after leaving Mount Yunding vi.


    "Miss Qiu, wee, wee! Thank you foring."


    Wu Wei-Tao courteously came over to wee her when he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng here.


    "Hmm? Mr Chu, you''re here too. Haha! I heard about the banquet you hosted at Yunwu Lake for all the


    Jiangdong elites. Now you have be the number one big shot in Jiangdong in the business circles


    and I''ve always wanted to have dinner with you. Now we can have the opportunity to do just that. Mr


    Chu, Miss Qiu, this way, please."


    Wu Wei-Tao was surprised to see Ye Fan. He greeted him even more warmly before he invited them to


    take a seat.


    Many people attended the party, but most of them were influential people from the business world.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng often rubbed shoulders with them because of work, she knew almost all of them.


    The moment they entered, all of them came over and said hi.


    After they were done with small talk, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Wu Wei-Tao curiously, "Mayor Wu, why did


    you invite me over tonight?"

 Chapter 849 Encountering an Old Friend

    Chapter 849 Encountering an Old Friend


    "It''s nothing really. Some big shots are visiting from Yanjing, so I organized a party to wee them.


    One of them is a youngdy from an influential family. She especially asked to see you probably


    because she thinks highly of you, so I boldly invited you over,¡± said Wu Wei-Tao enthusiastically in a


    humble manner.


    Wu Wei-Tao certainly was the city mayor. He treated people with humility and respect and didn''t have


    any airs of a mayor, so it made people feelfortable.


    However, he was certainly only doing it on the surface.


    One couldn''t be sure of a man''s true nature so quickly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan finally realized what Wu Wei-Tao was trying to do.


    He made it sound nice, but in reality, he had invited Qiu Mu-Cheng to support his event and wee


    his Yanjing guests with him.


    In other words, all of them were the supporting cast.


    The protagonist of the party wasn''t here yet.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng got a slight shock. "These must be very important people if Mayor Wu has to


    receive them personally, right?"


    Wu Wei-Tao nodded. "That''s right. They are an influential family from Yanjing. Mr Mo helped and


    promoted me a lot when I embarked on my political career. I owe them a debt for giving me the


    opportunity to be a politician."


    What?


    "Yanjing''s elite who even helped you with your political career?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned to hear this.


    She thought that it was just some important maning today, but it turned out to be an influential


    family from Yanjing.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he was just one man.


    Inparison, descendants of powerful ns were involved in all trades, and many of them were


    remarkable.


    Also, they were extraordinarily well connected after being around for several generations.


    "Er...Mayor Wu, are you sure? You said someone from a powerful Yanjing n asked to see me? I


    have never encountered these people before."


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng learned of how powerful they were, she couldn''t help feeling puzzled and worried.


    Although Lei San and the others called Qiu Mu-Cheng the Queen of Jiangdong, she knew better.


    She didn''t have the right to talk to influential people like that.


    The Yanjing elites probably didn''t give a hoot about Ye Fan either.


    Wu Wei-Tao shook his head and chuckled as he said, "Miss Qiu, there''s no mistake. I double-checked


    several times, and she really asked to see you. Perhaps she thinks highly of you and wants to hire


    you."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In his heart, he felt that Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t be ced on par with Yanjing elites.


    They probably asked to see Qiu Mu-Cheng because they wanted to hire her.


    That was what Wu Wei-Tao thought.


    Ye Fan slightly frowned as he listened to these words and felt somewhat angry.


    "Mayor Wu, Miss Mo is here."


    The sound of cars could be heard outside the hall as they spoke.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s assistant came running over to inform him of the guest''s arrival.


    "Great. I''ll be right there to wee her."


    Wu Wei-Tao hurriedly told everyone to go out and wee them.


    But Ye Fan remained seated and continued sipping tea andpletely disregarded Wu Wei-Tao''s


    request.


    "Hmm? Mr Chu, aren''t you going toe out and wee her? Since she''s a member of Yanjing''s


    elite, so it''s a great opportunity for you to get to know her,¡± said Wu Wei-Tao as he frowned when he


    noticed how disinterested Ye Fan was.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "No, thanks. People are the ones who have to wee me. Why should I go


    out and wee other people?"


    "Well..."


    Everyone trembled in their hearts.


    The corners of their eyes twitched quietly.


    He was certainly Mr Chu!


    Even in the face of Yanjing''s elites, he remained arrogant and proud.


    Who else in Jiangdong could do that?


    "It''s one thing to be confident, but too much of it is considered arrogance."


    Many people shook their heads as they griped in their hearts.


    Even Wu Wei-Tao looked at Ye Fan somewhat angrily.


    However, they merely said these things in their hearts.


    Ye Fan had always been proud, so no one was stupid enough to make him angry.


    In any case, they weren''t the ones who offended Ye Fan.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng helped to smooth things over and smiled awkwardly. "Don''t mind him. Ye


    Fan doesn''t mean to offend anyone. He''s just joking. Come on. The guests are almost there. Let''s go


    over and wee them."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng changed the subject quickly, so everyone went out to receive their guests. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng red at Ye Fan before following them out.


    Several luxury cars came driving towards Shanshui Hall.


    Dozens of bodyguards stood on both sides of the entrance like servants waiting for the king to arrive.


    Finally, the car door opened, and a group of people quietly appeared.


    The one taking the lead was a gorgeously dressed woman. Her chestnut brown hair was in an updo


    and her nose was sharp, so she seemed to be of some western European lineage. Elegance and pride


    radiated from her exquisite face.


    The designer goods she was dressed in from top to toe was a clear sign of howvish her lifestyle was.


    Also, a handsome young man walked next to her.


    The two of them walked side by side and seemed affectionate.


    Behind them was a middle-aged man helping an older man along.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared in surprise the instant she saw them.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Guang, and Qiu Mu-Qi?


    What are they doing here?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was dumbstruck as shock filled her eyes.


    It never crossed her mind that she would bump into her family here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly went into a daze. She remained quiet for a long time from the shock.


    Ever since the opening ceremony, Qiu Mu-Cheng and the Qiu family''s rtionship fell to a freezing


    point.


    After Qiu Mu-Qi came back to the country, he wanted to use Shuntian Group''s power to suppress Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan made a move and gave Shuntian Group such a scare that they moved overnight and swore


    never to step into Jiangdong again.


    Hongqi Group saved their leader by giving up Liu Bin to the authorities who ended up jailed.


    Since then, Qiu Mu-Qi had no one else to rely on.


    Then Qiushui Logistics fell into dire straits.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been busy with work, so she didn''t have time to concern herself with the Qiu family.


    During this time, Qiu Mu-Cheng heard that Qiu Mu-Ying and her mother looked for her at Mufan Group


    hoping but she could help save them.


    However, they got shoved out of thepany by Su Qian before they even saw Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    After everything that happened, even Su Qian knew that they were ingrates and unworthy of their help.


    Su Qian said Qiushui Logistics ended up announcing they were bankrupt.

 Chapter 850 Teasing

    Chapter 850 Teasing


    An indescribable feeling rose in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart when she heard of their downfall.


    Should she be happy?


    After all, she had worked in Qiushui Logistics for years. The Qiu family''s blood flowed through her


    veins. Her entire family relied on thepany for a livelihood.


    The Qiu family hadpletely fallen now that Qiushui Logistics had gone bankrupt.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng genuinely couldn''t bring herself to be happy.


    Then should she pity them?


    Her grandfather was biased, her oldest uncle was power-hungry, and Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest of the


    family kept bullying her. Her family''s heartlessness leaped to her mind.


    They deserved this ending.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that they weren''t worthy of her pity.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to ignore them after battling the conflict inside her.


    She neither attempted to save Qiushui Logistics nor hit them when they were down.


    She chose to leave it to nature and leave them be.


    Since she had already gotten driven out of their family, why should she care about them?


    Of course, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t heartless by nature.


    During this time, she tried to send Old Master Qiu money.


    After all, Old Master Qiu doted on her when she was young.


    In the end, he got tempted by Qiu Mu-Ying andmitted a lot of wrongs. However, Qiu Mu-Cheng


    didn''t forget the things he did for her in the past.


    Sadly, Old Master Qiu was too proud. Even after falling into dire straits, he refused to ept Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s charity.


    Since then, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t have any contact with them.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that Qiu Mu-Qi would have learned his lesson and went on to find


    some other way for the family to survive.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng never dreamed of crossing paths with them again this way.


    "Grandpa. You..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng greeted Old Master Qiu as her grandfather amid her shock.


    However, Old Master Qiu acted like he heard nothing.


    He acted like Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t there and ignored herpletely before he entered Shanshui Hall


    with Qiu Mu-Qi and the others.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face instantly paled even more.


    She didn''t think that the grandfather she used to love so dearly would end up being strangers.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng entered the hall with the rest of the people feeling particrly emotional.


    "Miss Mo, here, have a seat. And this is?"


    Wu Wei-Tao smiled warmly as he hurriedly invited Mo Shan-Shan to take a seat.


    Since Mo Shan-Shan was the niece of the head of the Mo family, Mo Wu-Ji, and had high status in the


    family, Wu Wei-Tao treated her with respect.


    Wu Wei-Tao looked at Qiu Mu-Qi and the others curiously as he spoke.


    "This is my fiance, Qiu Mu-Qi. This is his father and grandfather." Mo Shan-Shan made introductions to


    Wu Wei-Tao.


    Wu Wei-Tao was surprised.


    He looked at Qiu Mu-Qi slightly differently right away.


    After all, anyone who could win the favor of a woman like her was worthy of respect.


    "Haha! Hello, Mr Qiu. Both of you are a perfect couple and a match made in heaven. Since you


    managed to win Miss Mo''s heart, you must be quite a talent," said Wu Wei-Tao enthusiastically.


    Qiu Mu-Qi smiled politely. "Mayor Wu, you''re too kind. Shanshan and I have been ssmates for


    years. We met while studying abroad. We only recently got engaged."


    After a brief chat, Wu Wei-Tao turned to ask Mo Shan-Shan, "Oh yes. Miss Mo, when will Mr Mo


    arrive?"


    Wu Wei-Tao didn''t organize such an impressive banquet just to wee Mo Shan-Shan. More


    importantly, he caught wind that the head of the Mo family, Mo Wu-Ji, would arrive in Yunzhou tonight.


    Wu Wei-Tao naturally had to y a good host since the head of an influential family was visiting


    Yunzhou.


    After all, the county mayor of Jiangdong, He Lan-Shan, called him personally this morning to tell him to


    entertain Mr Mo well.


    Even He Lan-Shan called to tip him off, so Mo Wu-Ji must be very important.


    Wu Wei-Tao was only so courteous to a youngster like Mo Shan-Shan solely because of Mo Wu-Ji.


    "Uncle Wu-Ji is on his way from Yunzhou and will get here soon," replied Mo Shan-Shan.


    "I see. That''s great." Wu Wei-Tao nodded.


    "Oh yes. Mayor Wu, did you manage to convince Miss Qiu toe?" asked Mo Shan-Shan suddenly.


    "Yes, Miss Qiu is here. She even went out to wee you earlier," said Wu Wei-Tao with a smile.


    "Really? Then get her toe over. I''d like to see what kind of woman she is,¡± said Mo Shan-Shan


    intriguingly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Very quickly, Wu Wei-Tao got Qiu Mu-Cheng toe over.


    "Miss Mo, Did you ask to see me?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Cheng quizzically when she came over and saw the


    woman whom she didn''t know.


    "Oh! Are you Qiu Mu-Cheng? The one with a live-in husband? The one who got driven out of the Qiu


    family? Did you destroy my fiance''s Qiushui Logistics? I must say, regardless of your abilities, you are a


    stunning woman. No wonder you can enjoy such sess in Yunzhou at such a young age.¡±


    Mo Shan-Shan''s words left Qiu Mu-Cheng particrly angry. She asked coldly, "Miss Mo, I don''t know


    what you are driving at."


    "Can''t you tell what I''m trying to say? Do you want me to say it out loud publicly?" Mo Shan-Shan


    Mo Shan-Shan sat on the main seat and looked down at Qiu Mu-Cheng with a teasing look in her eyes.


    "You..." Wu Wei-Tao stopped Qiu Mu-Cheng before she acted up angrily.


    "Calm down, Miss Qiu. Don''t be rude. You have to y your part. Do you know who she is?"


    Wu Wei-Tao nced at Qiu Mu-Cheng and reminded her not to lose her cool.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had no choice but to suppress her fury given her lofty status, so she angrily went quiet.


    Qiu Mu-Qiughed sinisterly in his heart instantly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, oh Qiu Mu-Cheng. So what if Ye Fan was Mr Chu and the King of Jiangdong?


    Both of them still had to give in in the face of true elites.


    It was purely Qiu Mu-Qi''s idea for Mo Shan-Shan to demand Qiu Mu-Cheng to drink with her.


    Ever since Qiushui Logistics went bankrupt, Qiu Mu-Qi lost a lot of sleep from all the resentment.


    He was indignant about losing to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    In the end, he reached out to Mo Shan-Shan and agreed to date her.


    Mo Shan-Shan kept courting Qiu Mu-Qi when they were studying abroad.


    Sadly, Mo Shan-Shan wasn''t Qiu Mu-Qi''s type. Hence, he didn''t agree to date her back then.


    But Qiu Mu-Qi had no choice now.


    For the sake of the Qiu family and the indignance in his heart, he agreed to date Mo Shan-Shan in


    exchange for support.

 Chapter 851 Why Play Nice?

    Chapter 851 Why y Nice?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could rely on Ye Fan for support, so Qiu Mu-Qi could certainly do the same with the Mo


    family!


    There was nothing to be ashamed of since charisma was considered a kind of talent.


    Qiu Mu-Qi sneered coldly in his heart.


    But he ignored his cousin, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Instead, he turned to Wu Wei-Tao.


    "Mayor Wu, the wine bottle is open, but didn''t anyone fill the ss?"


    Wu Wei-Tao pped his thigh. "Haha! My mistake, my mistake. To make up for my carelessness, allow


    me to pour you your first ss of wine."


    But Mo Shan-Shan shook her head.


    "Gosh, Mayor Wu, you are too important to pour wine for me. Since Miss Qiu looks kind of free, why


    don''t you leave this task to her instead?" Mo Shan-Shanughed as she deliberately insulted Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Wu Wei-Tao could tell that there was a


    feud between them, so he hurriedly helped Qiu Mu-Cheng out of this situation. "Miss Mo, that''s not


    true. You are my guests. Since you are in Yunzhou, I should offer you a toast and show you hospitality."


    Wu Wei-Tao filled Mo Shan-Shan''s ss as we spoke.


    However, Mo Shan-Shan covered her ss.


    "Stop fighting. If you insist on pouring wine for me, I won''t drink it. I will only drink if Miss Qiu pours it.¡±


    Mo Shan-Shan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng as she spoke, "Miss Qiu, Mayor Wu invited you here to drink


    with me. I''m sure you will repay his kindness for the invite."


    Mo Shan-Shan ced her ss before Qiu Mu-Cheng as she spoke and waited for Qiu Mu-Cheng to


    pour her wine.


    "Miss Qiu, please do me a favor and help me, will you? The Mo family is thinking about investing in a


    factory in Yunzhou. The project will benefit our citizens a lot.


    Can you please pour her some wine?"


    Wu Wei-Tao had no choice but to put on a bold front and ask Qiu Mu-Cheng even though he was sorry


    about it.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng fell silent.


    She remained standing there motionlessly.


    Wu Wei-Tao got anxious, so he said to Qiu Mu-Cheng softly again, "Miss Qiu, think carefully. The Mo


    family are Yanjing elites. Their family members have all kinds of businesses all over the country. Before


    they came to Yunzhou, the Jiangdong county mayor even called me personally and told me to take


    care of them. If you mess it up for me, do you know what will happen? Let''s not forget that Mr Chu has


    killed people. I might be able to close one eye, but do you think others will do the same? If the Mo


    family makes things difficult for you, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Wu Wei-Tao told Qiu Mu-Cheng the pros and cons of her actions. After she refused to do it, he went on


    to intimidate her.


    Sure enough, Wu Wei-Tao hit Qiu Mu-Cheng''s sore spot.


    She might not care about herself, but she certainly cared about Ye Fan''s wellbeing.


    "Fine! I''ll do it!" replied Qiu Mu-Cheng softly as she gritted her teeth.


    Then she picked up the wine and filled Mo Shan-Shan''s ss as everyone looked on smugly.


    "Miss Qiu, while you''re at it, why don''t you feel my fiance''s ss too?¡±


    Mo Shan-Shanughed proudly as she took Qiu Mu-Qi''s ss and told Qiu Mu-Cheng to pour wine.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing and poured the wine like Mo Shan-Shan asked.


    However, Mo Shan-Shan''s hand slipped, and wine fell on her while Qiu Mu-Cheng was filling the ss.


    PIANG!


    A crisp ng rang in the air.


    The wine ss broke, and red wine scattered everywhere and got spilled on both Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    Mo Shan-Shan.


    "AHHH! My dress!" screamed Mo Shan-Shan shrilly in fury.


    Qiu Mu-Qi hurried over andforted Mo Shan-Shan as he roared at Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Miss Qiu, don''t


    you think you''re too much? If you don''t want to offer her wine, just say so. No one will force you to do it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But why did you purposely knock the ss over?"


    After Qiu Mu-Qi shouted at Qiu Mu-Cheng, he turned to re at Wu Wei-Tao angrily, "Mayor Wu, is this


    how you treat your guests? How can you have the cheek to ask Shan-Shan''s family to invest if you''re


    going to be so insincere?"


    "I..." Wu Wei-Tao instantly looked remorseful. He hurriedly apologized, "Miss Mo, Mr Qiu, I''m sorry. I''m


    so dreadfully sorry."


    After Wu Wei-Tao apologized, he turned to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and shouted angrily, "Miss Qiu, what are you doing? I invited you over to help take care


    of my guests. How can you cause trouble? What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to apologize to


    Miss Mo?"


    Wu Wei-Tao was furious.


    He felt that he had already made things abundantly clear.


    The Mo n couldn''t be offended since they were Yanjing elites.


    But Wu Wei-Tao was shocked to see how blind Qiu Mu-Cheng was andpletely disregarded what


    he said.


    "It wasn''t me. She..."


    "Enough!" Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to exin things, but Wu Wei-Tao interrupted her sternly.


    The truth meant nothing to Wu Wei-Tao.


    The important thing was to keep Mo Shan-Shan and the others happy.


    "Miss Qiu, say no more. You ruined Miss Mo''s dress, so you should apologize," said Wu Wei-Tao


    angrily with a cold voice.


    His stiff voice sounded like an order.


    Everyone around them persuaded her.


    "Yes, Miss Qiu. You are at fault. If you didn''t want to pour her wine, just say so. Why did you purposely


    turn her ss over and ruin her dress? Why don''t you apologize?"


    "Exactly. You made a mistake, so it''s only right that you apologize."


    "Miss Qiu, why don''t you apologize? Then everything will work out.¡±


    Everyone helped to convince her to apologize.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had the support of Mr Chu.


    However, Mr Chu couldn''tpare to Yanjing''s elite in their eyes, no matter how powerful he was.


    Since Qiu Mu-Cheng offended Mo Shan-Shan, everyone tried to get Qiu Mu-Cheng to appease her.


    After all, if they offended the Mo family, they might end up being implicated.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng fell silent again.


    After feeling conflicted for some time, she ended up swallowing her pride and walking up to Mo Shan-


    Shan to apologize, "Miss Mo, I''m sorry. It was an ident. Please forgive me.¡±


    "Humph. Do you think a mere apology will do? You little bitch! Kneel down and clean up my dress,"


    said Mo Shan-Shan coldly.


    "You...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng was instantly furious. She red at Mo Shan-Shan with anger seething in her


    heart.


    She clenched her fists tightly in anger without saying a word.


    Qiu Mu-Qi sinisterlyughed when he witnessed the predicament Qiu Mu-Cheng was in.


    Qiu Guang had just gotten released from jail through the Mo family''s connections. He felt delighted to


    see her suffer too.


    Old Master Qiu kept his eyes closed and remained silent. He didn''t seem to want to talk to Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, if you can swallow your pride, things will work out for us. Let me remind you that we can''t


    afford to offend the Mo family. That goes for Mr Chu too!" persuaded Wu Wei-Tao again softly.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng gave in.


    "Fine. I will clean her dress."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng picked up the wet towel and prepared to clean up Mo Shan-Shan''s dress. Just as she


    was about to start, arge, strong hand quietly reached out.


    It steadily grabbed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arm.


    Then a deep cold voice quietly echoed through the hall.


    "Mu-Cheng, they are just stupid clowns.


    Why y nice?"

 Chapter 852 Ye Fans Disappointment

    Chapter 852 Ye Fan''s Disappointment


    A deep voice quietly rang.


    It sounded so thunderous that everyone in the hall turned to look in an instant.


    Then they caught sight of Ye Fan sitting in the corner.


    He shook his head as he smiled and sipped the tea in his teacup.


    He didn''t even look at Mo Shan-Shan when he spoke.


    His arrogance and contempt for her were evident.


    "Mr Chu, what are you doing? Watch your words! Miss Mo''s uncle is the head of the Mo family. Their


    family has a lot of history in China."


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face instantly went pale when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    His greatest fear had finally happened.


    Wu Wei-Tao thought that Ye Fan knew his ce when he kept quiet all along.


    He couldn''t afford to offend the Mo family.


    So he closed one eye to Mo Shan-Shan''s actions.


    From the looks of it now, Wu Wei-Tao was mistaken.


    Then again, since Ye Fan became the King of Jiangdong at such a young age, how could he possibly


    tolerate this?


    But Wu Wei-Tao kept trying to convince him.


    "Hmm? Ye Fan? I didn''t think that I would bump into you here."


    Qiu Mu-Qi didn''t notice Ye Fan earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Qi only realized Ye Fan was around when he spoke.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was surprised at first.


    Then heughed.


    "Ha! I was wondering who it was. So it''s the famous King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu.


    Then again, who else would dare to behave so arrogantly to Shanshan other than you?"


    Qiu Mu-Qi walked over as he smiled cockily.


    His voice was filled with ridicule.


    He didn''t feel threatened by Ye Fan at all.


    Qiu Mu-Qi had no one to fear since he had the backing of an elite family from Yanjing.


    "Humph. Ye Fan, I see we meet again. Thanks to you, Qiushui Logistics went bankrupt. I used to think


    that the ugly duckling was just a fairy tale, but I ended up seeing it in real life. If a pauper from the


    countryside who is a lowly live-in husband can be the King of Jiangdong, there must be no other


    heroes here. But don''t assume that the Qiu family is afraid of you. Then again, I have you to thank. If


    not for you, Shanshan wouldn''t have ended up dating my son. If Qiushui Logistics didn''t go bankrupt,


    the Qiu family wouldn''t have moved to Yanjing. Now we are preparing to make aeback. I have to


    thank Mr Chu for giving our family the chance to rebuild itself after getting utterly destroyed," sneered


    Qiu Guang coldly.


    He calmly smiled as he looked at Ye Fan hatefully.


    Old Master Qiu nced at Ye Fan coldly too. He clearly didn''t like Ye Fan.


    However, they had to admit that Ye Fan had unexpectedly be remarkably sessful.


    Back in the day, the Qiu family found it unfathomable when they heard that Ye Fan was Mr Chu.


    But so what if they didn''t believe it?


    Those were the facts.


    He had invited all the rich and powerful to a banquet at Yunwu Lake.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng moved into Mount Yunding vi.


    The little Mufan Real Estate transformed into a multi-billion dor group.


    Then he recalled its opening ceremony when guests came from near and far to congratte them.


    They had no choice but to ept the harsh reality after these events transpired one after another.


    The useless live-in husband that they looked down on was really Mr Chu.


    It was impossible to deny that they regretted their actions.


    After all, if they had treated Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan better, and didn''t kick them out of their family,


    then things would be very different for them now.


    They wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Fortunately, Qiu Mu-Qi didn''t disappoint him and managed to find such a powerful girlfriend.


    Old Master Qiu now ced all hope on his grandson. He hoped that the Qiu family could make a


    However, Ye Fan shook his head disappointedly when he heard their ridicule.


    "I thought after all the things that happened to you, you would have learned your lesson and feel guilty


    and regretful about the things you did to Mu-Cheng. I wouldn''t mind letting her return to the Qiu family if


    you did. I might even turn the Qiu family into one of the most powerful families in Jiangdong,¡± said Ye


    Fan slowly.


    He wasn''t lying.


    Ye Fan said nothing when Qiu Mu-Cheng got humiliated by Mo Shan-Shan.


    But why?


    He was waiting to see how the Qiu family would react.


    Blood was thicker than water.


    Old Master Qiu and these rtives were


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s biological family after all.


    Qiushui Logistics was destroyed in his hands. Although Qiu Mu-Cheng said nothing, Ye Fan could


    sense her disappointment and sadness.


    After all, they had lived together for decades.


    How could she sever blood ties so easily?


    Ye Fan could empathize.


    So Ye Fan thought about helping to smooth out their conflict when he saw the Qiu family members.


    "From the looks of it now, I was overthinking it. Even now, you arepletely unrepentant. You did


    nothing when Mu-Cheng got humiliated and even chimed in. How could you help that evil woman bully


    Mu-Cheng?"


    Ye Fan''s deep voice slowly echoed through the air.


    His striking face was filled with disappointment and coldness.


    "Haha! Ye Fan, don''t you find it funny to say that? What do you mean by letting here back to the


    Qiu family and making us the most powerful family in Jiangdong? Stop being pretentious. Qiushui


    Logistics went bankrupt because of you. Grandpa''s life work went down the drain because of you. My


    father and uncle went to jail because of you. It is all your fault my cousin couldn''t get married. You


    ruined our reputation and destroyed our business. This is real vendetta here. Do you want toe


    back to the Qiu family? Do you think you can? You two are destined to be removed from our family. You


    will always be an embarrassment to the family for the rest of your life. I promise that after the family


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    makes aeback, we wille and get you!"


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s eyes turned red as heughed loudly with a sinister look in his eyes.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by this sight.


    It was clear that nobody knew that Qiu Mu-Qi and Ye Fan had such a major feud


    between them.


    No wonder Mo Shan-Shan purposely insulted Qiu Mu-Cheng.

 Chapter 853 Bear with It for the Sake of Future Peace?

    Chapter 853 Bear with It for the Sake of Future Peace?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept quiet while her face paled.


    Ye Fan shook his head when he heard what Qiu Mu-Qi said.


    "In that case, there is nothing for us to say anymore."


    Although his voice sounded indifferent, there was something menacing about those words.


    The temperature in their room swiftly went down.


    And Ye Fan slowly got up and walked over to Qiu Mu-Qi and the others.


    "You...you...What do you want to do? Do you want to hit us? I''m warning you, I''m Shanshan''s fiance


    and the Mo family''s son-inw."


    Qiu Mu-Qi couldn''t help shivering in fear from the bottom of his heart when he saw Ye Fan acting like


    this.


    He stood up and looked at Ye Fan fearfully as he warned him.


    Wu Wei-Tao and the others were terrified too.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wu Wei-Tao stepped forward to persuade Ye Fan, "Mr Chu, calm down. It would be a mistake to do


    anything rash."


    But why would Ye Fan care about how they thought?


    His eyes turned cold.


    He went forward without breaking a step and smiled menacingly when he got to Qiu


    Mu-Qi.


    "Congrats. You got it right."


    What?


    "You little bastard, how dare you?!"


    Qiu Mu-Qi was startled, and his eyes widened.


    His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets from fear.


    BAM!


    A rumble exploded in the air.


    Ye Fan swung his feet, and Qiu Mu-Qi''s hefty body flew in the air amid everyone''s shocked stares.


    He knocked into several tables as he flew out.


    Red wine and cakes were scattered on the ground.


    Thevish hall became a mess.


    Blood spurted from Qiu Mu-Qi''s mouth as hended on the ground. It seemed like he had broken a few


    ribs.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t go all out with his kick.


    Or else, he would have probably broken all of Qiu Mu-Qi''s bones.


    "Mu-Qi! Mu-Qi, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Everything happened so swiftly.


    No one thought Ye Fan would dare to touch Qiu Mu-Qi.


    By the time Mo Shan-Shan realized what just happened, her fiance had already gotten kicked to the


    ground.


    Mo Shan-Shan was shocked and hurriedly ran over to check Qiu Mu-Qi''s injuries.


    "Shanshan, I..."


    Qiu Mu-Qi wanted to say something. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he convulsed in


    agony from the piercing pain in his chest and becamepletely speechless.


    Mo Shan-Shan couldn''t help feeling sad and angry when she saw Qiu Mu-Qi in this state.


    She turned her head and red furiously at Ye Fan as fire spewed from her eyes.


    "Asshole! How dare you touch Mu-Qi? You are a dead man! Kneel and apologize to Mu-Qi this instant.


    Or else, I will destroy Mufan Group tomorrow!" roared Mo Shan-Shan furiously like an angry tiger with


    all its fur erect.


    Mo Shan-Shan was clearly furious.


    Wu Wei-Tao was so petrified that his face went pale.


    He hurried over to console Mo Shan-Shan, "Miss Mo, I''m so sorry. Please calm down. Don''t worry. I will


    handle this and give you a satisfactory result. Please don''t be angry."


    Wu Wei-Tao was terrified. How could his wee party end up like this?


    Afterforting Mo Shan-Shan, Wu Wei-Tao walked up to Ye Fan and tried to persuade him.


    "Mr Chu, you will get into trouble for going so tough on him. Now that you have beaten him up, I am


    sure you are appeased. Hurry up and apologize to Miss Mo. I will put in some good words and help to


    mollify her. Or else, there is no way I can save you," convinced Wu Wei-Tao anxiously.


    Ye Fan found it funny instead.


    "You want me to apologize? Did I do anything wrong? They humiliated Mu-Cheng to begin with. Was I


    wrong to seek justice for my wife? You on the other hand, couldn''t tell right from wrong. For the sake of


    your personal gain, you don''t even care about righteousness," Ye Fan questioned Wu Wei-Tao sternly


    as he sneered.


    He clearly didn''t give a hoot about Wu Wei-Tao''s pride.


    Wu Wei-Tao felt thoroughly embarrassed when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    He was so angry that his voice sounded much stiffer when he spoke to Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, I''m asking you to apologize for your own good! Do you really think you are the King of


    Jiangdong because a bunch of nobodies treat you like the leader? Even the so-called King of


    Jiangdong is just a thug inparison to a true elite. Who do you think you are? Do you know that the


    Mo family has connections throughout the political, military, and corporate circles? If you provoke them,


    all they have to do is make some calls, and you won''t be able to take it. They can execute you


    countless times, just because of the people you killed! If you know how to behave at all, then apologize


    to Miss Mo now and beg for her forgiveness!¡± shouted Wu Wei-Tao sternly.


    Wu Wei-Tao didn''t want to go too harsh on him initially.


    After all, Ye Fan was highly respected in Jiangdong, so even a city mayor like him didn''t want to get


    into his bad books.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan would be so blind to his efforts.


    How could he disrespect his VIP guest?


    In that case, Ye Fan couldn''t me Wu Wei-Tao for speaking bluntly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled on Ye Fan''s shirt from behind and said softly, "Ye Fan, why don''t you do as


    Mayor Wu says?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was filled with worry.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned even paler when she heard Wu Wei-Tao''s warning and threats.


    She was truly worried that something awful would happen to Ye Fan.


    "Yes, Mr Chu. Just bear with it for now, and you can enjoy peace in the future. The Mo family is very


    powerful in the country. The head of the Mo family, Mo Wu-Ji, used to be a government official. All the


    local government leaders call him Mr Mo out of respect. Although he is no longer on the front lines, he


    isn''t someone you can provoke. Or else, you will be in deep trouble."


    Everyone kept persuading Ye Fan.


    In an instant, Ye Fan went quiet.


    He just stood there silently.


    Mo Shan-Shan instantlyughed. "What?


    Are you afraid now? The Mo family doesn''t give a damn that you are the King of Jiangdong. My n is


    a political family. If you don''t believe me, I can call my uncle. At his order, he can arrest you for murder


    tomorrow and seize your assets and send you to your death! Sure, you''re a good fighter. You might be


    able to fight many men, but can you go against the country?"


    Mo Shan-Shan smiled smugly with a sinister look in her eyes.

 Chapter 854 No One Can Insult My Wife!

    Chapter 854 No One Can Insult My Wife!


    Mo Shan-Shan waspletely unsurprised by Ye Fan''s reaction.


    After all, elite families from Yanjing were very powerful.


    Other than a minority of powerful people in China, everyone else had to bow to the influence


    obediently.


    Just as Mo Shan-Shan smiled smugly, Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    His indifferentughter left Mo Shan-Shan displeased as it sounded like ridicule.


    Hmm?


    "You reckless fool. Do you still have the cheek tough? What are youughing about?¡± asked Mo


    Shan-Shan coldly.


    Ye Fan replied proudly, "What am Iughing at? I amughing at you for thinking too highly of yourself


    and belittling others. You have no idea who is standing before you! The Mo family and all the elite


    Yanjing families are just ants to me. If I so wished it, even the four influential families of Yanjing can get


    trampled beneath my feet, let alone your tiny family!"


    His voice sounded as resounding as goldnding on the ground.


    At the drop of his voice, the hall was filled with Ye Fan''s soul stirring voice.


    What the hell?!


    "You arrogant bastard! What are you saying about the Mo family and the Yanjing elite? You are just a


    lowly farmer and thug. How dare you speak so brazenly?"


    Qiu Guang couldn''t contain his fury when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    He stood up and shouted at Ye Fan loudly.


    Qiu Guang loathed how pretentious and arrogant Ye Fan was.


    He was simply an idiot!


    An utter fool.


    Everyone''s faces twitched as they looked at Ye Fan with disdain.


    They clearly felt that Ye Fan was bragging.


    "He''s too young and inexperienced after all."


    Many people shook their heads and secretly sighed. Judging from the way they looked at Ye Fan, they


    undoubtedly lost some respect for him.


    Just as everyone shook their heads quietly, Mo Shan-Shan suddenly apuded.


    "Haha! You certainly live up to your name. No one canpare to how pretentious you are. If you are


    any good at all, then don''t just talk the talk. Go on and hit me if you dare! Didn''t you say that you will


    trample the Mo family at your feet? Are you too afraid to even touch a member of my family now? How


    dare you call yourself the King of Jiangdong with this puny ability of yours? You must have bragged


    your way up there. You appear tough, but you''re just a paper tiger."


    Mo Shan-Shanughed in disdain. Her words were filled with mockery towards Ye Fan.


    It sounded as though she had heard her fair share of bragging, just like Ye Fan''s.


    However, she didn''t think that Ye Fan would have the guts to touch her.


    She was different from Qiu Mu-Qi. Although Qiu Mu-Qi was her fiance, he wasn''t a member of the Mo


    family.


    But she was a member of the Mo family.


    If Ye Fan were to touch her, it would be as good as pping her family in the face.


    How could a thug from Jiangdong suffer the consequences?


    However, Ye Fan instantly raised his head quietly while Mo Shan-Shan sneered.


    HUUU!


    In an instant, cold wind gusted, leaving snow fluttering in the sky.


    "Good, I was thinking the same thing."


    His deep voice quietly came.


    Then everyone watched as the striking young man stepped forward with an intimidating look on his


    face as he smiled coldly.


    Mo Shan-Shan was instantly startled by his reaction.


    "Asshole! How dare you?!"


    "Stop!" shouted Wu Wei-Tao in shock.


    "Ye Fan, don''t do it," shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng as well with her face pale.


    However, it was toote.


    BAM!


    A rumble exploded in the air like thunder.


    Mo Shan-Shan flew out as everyone stared in astonishment.


    She got kicked by Ye Fan and shot out like a cannonball.


    After knocking into countless tables, she mmed straight onto the wall behind.


    Mo Shan-Shan helplessly slid down from the wall before shended on the floor.


    Blood spurted from her mouth as shey there and looked at Ye Fan with terror in her eyes.


    In the end, she passed out altogether.


    After Mo Shan-Shan passed out, Ye Fan remained standing there.


    A skinny silhouette stood erect.


    No one dared to make eye contact with him due to his intimidating aura.


    "No one is allowed to insult my wife!"


    BAM!


    His thunderous voice reverberated through the hall.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Silence.


    There was a deathly silence!


    In an instant, Shanshui Hall fell silent.


    Everyone stared at him like they had seen a ghost.


    Qiu Guang eximed in shock.


    Old Master Qiu was so startled that he jumped from his seat.


    Wu Wei-Tao and the others opened their mouths and couldn''t help gasping, but they didn''t dare to


    make a peep.


    Their hearts swelled with terror.


    It didn''t cross their minds that Ye Fan would go down so hard on Mo Shan-Shan.


    "Bastard!"


    "You bastard!" "How could you hurt her?'' Qiu Guang and Qiu Mu-Qi howled angrily after reeling in


    shock for a long time.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    She knew they were in big trouble now.


    Even if the Mo family could forgive Ye Fan, Wu Wei-Tao probably wouldn''t.


    After all, it was Wu Wei-Tao''s party.


    And Mo Shan-Shan was Wu Wei-Tao''s important guest.


    But Ye Fan had kicked Wu Wei-Tao''s VIP guest, and now she looked more like a dead dog!


    Sure enough, Wu Wei-Tao''s face became sullen.


    "Damn you, Ye Fan. You stupid fool. I asked you nicely, but you refused to back off. Miss Mo is my VIP.


    How dare you hurt her? Men, arrest this ruffian and send him to jail! Tomorrow, I will prosecute you. If


    you resist, then you will be executed on the spot!"


    Wu Wei-Tao exploded and didn''t give Ye Fan the chance to exin.


    He immediately gave the order.


    Dozens of armed SWAT team police ran into the hall and surrounded Ye Fan.


    Things swiftly went south!


    After Ye Fan and Wu Wei-Tao argued, things swiftly went downhill.


    "Mayor Wu, no!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had never experienced such a situation before.


    She instantly became so petrified that tears trickled down her face.


    She choked as she begged.


    However, Wu Wei-Tao ignored her and turned to look at Ye Fan sternly.


    "Mr Chu, I don''t want to do this to you.


    Since I already warned you, all I can say is that you asked for it. Don''t put up any resistance. You have


    to pay the price for hurting someone from the Mo family."


    The Mo family had a lot of influence, and the head of the family had yet to arrive.


    So Wu Wei-Tao had no choice but to apprehend Ye Fan and answer to the Mo family.


    "Really? But you invited my wife to the party and allowed her to suffer such humiliation. Why didn''t you


    stop to think that you have to answer to me too?"


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted and sent Ye Fan''s menacing words sweeping through the air.

 Chapter 855 How Can You Run the City if You Cant Take Car...

    Chapter 855 How Can You Run the City if You Can''t Take Car...


    Wu Wei-Tao instantlyughed when he heard what Ye Fan said, "Answer to you? Are you fit? You are


    just an inexperienced youngster. Lei San and the others bow to you because you are a good fighter,


    but don''t presume you are truly the King of Jiangdong. To put it bluntly, you''re just a thug. How different


    are you from a hooligan? If I wanted to, I have the power to take you down any minute. If you know


    how to behave, I don''t mind letting you keep some dignity. It''s too bad that you refuse to take my advice


    and insist on acting recklessly. Then you can''t me me for disregarding our ties!"


    Wu Wei-Tao''s eyes were filled with iciness as he spoke furiously.


    Wu Wei-Tao was keenly aware that Mo Shan-Shan was at fault.


    But so what?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Right or wrong meant nothing in this world. The only thing people cared about was their own gain.


    In Wu Wei-Tao''s eyes, Ye Fan was just a youngster who came from a poor family and rose to fame and


    fortune by fighting.


    Although he was the King of Jiangdong, he was a thug in reality.


    And he had no history or background.


    But what about Mo Shan-Shan?


    She was from an influential family. Her family was so well-connected that they even helped Wu Wei-


    Tao with his career before.


    Even a fool would know whose side to take!


    Wu Wei-Tao chose to offend Ye Fan, so that he could answer to the Mo family.


    But just as Wu Wei-Tao spoke angrily, he realized that Ye Fan had clenched his fists tightly again.


    Wu Wei-Tao looked at him with contempt and shook his head as he smiled and said, "What? Are you


    trying to resist or hit me? Mr Chu, I suggest you perish the thought if you value your life. I know you are


    good at fighting but are your fists tougher than bullets? No matter how strong you are, can you beat


    bullets? We''re living in modern times, so the days of monarchy and violence are over. You might be


    proud of your martial arts, but it''s worthless to me."


    His eyes were filled with confidence and ridicule when he spoke coldly.


    Wu Wei-Tao sounded as though Ye Fan was already at his mercy.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head as he listened.


    "You are just an ant and a frog in the well. You don''t know how mighty martial arts are because you


    aren''t in our circles. Truly strong martial artists can do the impossible. They can handle cannons,


    missiles and even hack a navy vessel apart, so even the president and armymanders treat them


    with respect. Do you think technology is better? The people who truly stand at the pinnacle in the world


    are martial artists. Since time immemorial, nothing has changed. Only you have


    be ignorant."


    Ye Fan''s indifferent voice swept through the room like a storm.


    But he wasn''t lying.


    The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian and the King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng were martial artists who stood at


    the pinnacle of power.


    Even the president of China treated them with respect.


    They were the six pirs of the country who defended the nation for them!


    To people like Ye Qing-Tian, cannons and missiles were already useless.


    The only thing that could hurt them was probably nuclear bombs.


    Decades ago, a supreme grandmaster butchered an entire city filled with hundreds and thousands of


    people to seek vengeance for his deceased wife.


    Their government leader was so angry that they sent the army to stop him.


    In the end, all of them were ughtered by the supreme grandmaster.


    He singlehandedly made the country submit to him. The country''s leaders apologized and sued for


    peace and even offered the murderer up on a tter.


    Through the incident, the prowess of a supreme grandmaster shocked the world.


    However, Wu Wei-Tao knew nothing about his.


    He merely thought Ye Fan was spouting nonsense.


    So Wu Wei-Tao scoffed when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    "Really? In that case, why don''t we give it try? Let''s see if your fists are harder than my bullets?"


    Wu Wei-Tao gave the order for his men to load the bullets. Just as the men were getting ready to


    shoot, the entrance


    suddenly opened.


    Dozens of bodyguards swarmed in.


    They stood on both sides of the entrance.


    They looked like courtiers who were respectfully waiting for their king to arrive.


    A raging wind surged outside Shanshui Hall.


    In the cold wind, an energetic and strong older man with an imposing and proud aura walked down the


    steps with his entourage before he quietly appeared before them.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    "Who''s here?"


    Everyone was caught by surprise when they saw the grand entrance.


    Wu Wei-Tao stammered loudly, "Mr...Mr Mo?"


    What?


    "Mr Mo?"


    "Is that the head of the Mo family, Mo Wu-Ji?"


    Everyone got excited when they heard his arrival.


    Wu Wei-Tao disregarded Ye Fan and hurriedly led people over to wee the man reverently, "Haha!


    Mr Mo, you''re finally here. Dinner is ready, and we are just waiting for you to start."


    Wu Wei-Tao just keptughing ingratiatingly.


    The old man in a suit nodded. "Thanks, Wei-Tao. Long time no see. Now you can run an entire city on


    your own. I''m d all the effort I put into grooming you paid off. Oh yes. Where''s Shanshan? Get her to


    "Er..." said Wu Wei-Tao. Then the corner of his eye twitched, and he instantly looked worried.


    "What happened? Did something go wrong?" Mo Wu-Ji frowned.


    "Un-Uncle Wu-Ji, save...save me... Uncle Wu-Ji, h-h-h-help me seek revenge..."


    Ye Fan had kicked Mo Shan-Shan until she passed out earlier, but she had regained consciousness


    without anyone noticing.


    Mo Shan-Shan struggled to raise her hand and continued to murmur when she thought she saw Mo


    Wu-Jiing.


    "What? Shanshan, what happened? Who beat you up?" asked Mo Wu-Ji in shock as he ran over to


    check Mo Shan-Shan''s injuries.


    Fury swelled in Mo Wu-Ji''s heart when he saw Mo Shan-Shan breathing so weakly, but he put on a


    calm fagade.


    He turned his head and red coldly at Wu Wei-Tao. "Humph! Wu Wei-Tao, I must have made a


    mistake. If you can''t even take care of your personal matters, how can you expect to run the city? If you


    can''t even protect one woman, how can you protect the citizens?"


    "I..." Wu Wei-Tao was so petrified that his face instantly went pale.


    Wu Wei-Tao exined anxiously, "Mr Mo, I''m sorry. I was careless. I have already apprehended the


    thug. I promise to punish him severely and answer to Miss Mo!¡±

 Chapter 856 A Major Plot Twist

    Chapter 856 A Major Plot Twist


    Wu Wei-Tao spoke fearfully.


    Mo Wu-Ji ignored him. He red at him before he turned to say, "Where is he? Take me to him.¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao didn''t dare to oppose Mo Wu-Ji and immediately led him over.


    Ye Fan was still being surrounded by Wu Wei-Tao''s men.


    "Were you the one who hurt my niece?"


    Mo Wu-Ji scrutinized the man before him with a distinct look of displeasure and coldness.


    "I was kind enough not to kill her," replied Ye Fan indifferently.


    "The audacity! How dare you disrespect Mr Mo? Do you want to die? Men, take him away this instant.¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao threw a fit before Mo Wu-Ji said a word and reprimanded Ye Fan sternly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Mo Wu-Ji waved his hand and stopped Wu Wei-Tao, just as he was about to get his men to


    take Ye Fan away.


    Mo Wu-Ji cast a mocking look at Ye Fan.


    "Young man, you probably don''t know who I am. Listen carefully, I''m Mo Wu-Ji, head of the Mo family.


    We are one of the four most influential families in Yanjing."


    "So what?" Ye Fan shook his head and smiled calmly, "Be it Mo Wu-Ji or No Wu-Ji. You''re no different


    from the nts sitting in the background outside.¡±


    Ye Fan stood in Shanshui Hall with both hands in his pockets as his indifferent words quietly rang.


    What?


    "Is he cocky or something?"


    "How could he be so arrogant?"


    "How could he say that the head of the Mo family is no different from nts?"


    "What is he trying to do?¡±


    "Does he think he can go against heaven''s will or something?"


    The crowd around them almost pissed in their pants when they heard Ye Fan''s arrogant words.


    The Mo family was Yanjing''s elite.


    They probably had the entire China wrapped around their little finger.


    Even Wu Wei-Tao treated them with the utmost respect.


    How could Ye Fan be so disrespectful to Mo Wu-Ji?


    Was he insane?


    Wei Wu-Tao''s eyes twitched as he kept cursing Ye Fan for his recklessness.


    "Damn! If I knew Ye Fan was going to do this, I would never have invited this gue here."


    Wu Wei-Tao was petrified and enraged.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng went pale from fear, and her eyes went red with worry.


    Despite all the upheavals Mo Wu-Ji experienced in his life, his face froze when he heard Ye Fan''s


    words.


    In the end, heughed.


    "Interesting. No one has treated me with disrespect in years. You will be the first. Considering your


    bravery, you have won the right to tell me your name. What do you think, young man? Do you dare tell


    me your name?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Ye Fan calmlyughed before he continued, "I am Ye Fan."


    Instead, Mo Wu-Ji contemted when he heard Ye Fan calmly say his name.


    "Ye? Fan?"


    Mo Wu-Ji didn''t catch on right away at first.


    He seemed to suddenly recall something very quickly.


    "Hmm? Ye...Fan?! Are you Ye Fan, also known as Mr Chu from Jiangdong? Were you the one who


    defeated Mochizuki Kawa at Dongchang Lake recently with a single punch, kick, and palm move?"


    Mo Wu-Ji seemed to have gone crazy when he heard Ye Fan''s name.


    His body and eyes shook as he stared hard at Ye Fan.


    "It looks like you are pretty well-informed. You''re right, I am Ye Fan. The Sword God of Japan,


    Mochizuki Kawa, was defeated by me."


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s words struck like a p of thunder.


    Mo Wu-Ji was instantly certain that this young man was the one he was looking for in Jiangdong.


    So all the disdain in Mo Wu-Ji''s face disappeared the moment he learned of Ye Fan''s identity.


    All that was left was respect and admiration.


    "Haha! That''s quite a stroke of luck then. Mr Chu, I have heard a lot about you. To be honest, I came to


    Jiangdong in search of you. Come, Mr Chu. Have a seat. Let''s sit down and talk.¡±


    Mo Wu-Ji chuckled with his eyes brimming with warmth and reverence.


    Ye Fan raised his brow and asked perplexedly, ''''Oh. Do you know me?"


    "That goes without saying. You became an unparalleled grandmaster at a young age. Now you


    defeated Mochizuki Kawa and became the hero of the martial arts world! The news left War God Castle


    in shock, and the six legendary generals of the nation admire you deeply. It is mine and my family''s


    honor to get acquainted with a young hero like you, Mr Chu," said Mo Wu-Ji excitedly.


    Mo Wu-Ji couldn''t help feeling moved when he heard of Ye Fan''s aplishments.


    He felt that the sky was the limit for Ye Fan!


    Mo Wu-Ji really wanted to get to know Ye Fan.


    It was perfect timing. Since War God Castle sent Mo Wu-Ji to pass a message to Ye Fan, it was the


    ideal opportunity for him to befriend Ye Fan.


    Everyone stared speechlessly as they listened to Ye Fan and Mo Wu-Ji''s conversation.


    Wu Wei-Tao was especially stunned, and his face became uneasy.


    "What...What is going on? Does Ye Fan know Mo Wu-Ji?"


    Wu Wei-Tao thought his brain was about to blow up.


    He got into a fight with Ye Fan in order to ingratiate himself to the Mo family.


    However, if Ye Fan and Mo Wu-Ji were already acquainted, where was the sense in his actions?


    Wouldn''t he just be a joke?


    Just as Wu Wei-Tao shook his head in disbelief, Mo Shan-Shan, who was beaten to a pulp, found it


    inexplicable too.


    "Uncle Wu-Ji, what...what are you doing? The brat hit me! Shouldn''t you help me seek revenge? But


    why are you...¡± shouted Mo Shan-Shan sadly. Her hatred for Ye Fan deepened.


    "How dare you! You unfilial youngdy! How can you talk to Mr Chu like that? That was so rude! Mr


    Chu was being kind when he didn''t kill you just now. Why are you still standing there? Get over here


    and apologize to Mr Chu now!" roared Mo Wu-Ji furiously.


    In a short matter of minutes, his attitude had taken a 180 degree change.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The huge Shanshui Hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone thought Mo Wu-Ji would avenge Mo Shan-Shan and make Ye Fan pay for it. However, he


    bewilderingly med Mo Shan-Shan for her actions and wanted her to apologize to Ye Fan.


    The plot twist came so swiftly that everyone was caught unaware!


    Wu Wei-Tao turned to Mo Wu-Ji and asked perplexedly in a soft tone, ''Mr...Mr Mo, are...are you okay?"

 Chapter 857 An Unexpected Ending

    Chapter 857 An Unexpected Ending


    Wu Wei-Tao might have been better off silent.


    The moment he spoke, Mo Wu-Ji''s eyesnded on him angrily.


    "What could possibly be wrong with me? I should be asking you why the police are here! Don''t tell me


    you want to touch Mr Chu? Mr Chu is my VIP. What has he done to make you involve the police?"


    asked Mo Wu-Ji sternly.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face became even paler as he replied fearfully, "He...he hurt Miss Mo. Didn''t I just tell


    you?"


    "Nonsense!¡± roared Mo Wu-Ji angrily, "My niece is willful by nature and always stirs trouble. Mr Chu


    taught her a lesson on my behalf for her own good, and I am more than thankful to him for doing so.


    Why would I tell you to arrest him? Are you trying to address a personal feud by using your power?"


    "I...I..." stammered Wu Wei-Tao. He was on the brink of tears.


    What on earth was going on?


    Despite all Wu Wei-Tao''s efforts, he ended up provoking both of them.


    If he knew things would turn out this way, he would rather watch Ye Fan beat Mo Shan-Shan to death


    than help.


    Instead, Wu Wei-Tao offended both Ye Fan and Mo Wu-Ji.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face instantly fell. He was so upset that he wanted to run his head into the wall and kill


    himself.


    "Shanshan, get over here and apologize. What, are you going to defy me?"


    Mo Wu-Ji ignored Wu Wei-Tao. Since he was unrted to Wu Wei-Tao, he didn''t care if Wu Wei-Tao


    was on bad terms with Ye Fan.


    Sooner orter, Wu Wei-Tao woulde to learn whom he had offended exactly.


    He didn''t have to care about Wu Wei-Tao, but he couldn''t leave Mo Shan-Shan in the lurch.


    After all, Mo Shan-Shan was a member of the Mo family, and her actions represented the family.


    So he roared at Mo Shan-Shan and told her to apologize to Ye Fan.


    "No way! He is a lowly farmer and a live-in husband. Why should I apologize? He made Mu-Qi''s life so


    difficult. Even a thousand deaths aren''t enough to make up for it. What gives him the right to expect an


    apology from me?¡±


    Mo Shan-Shan surprisingly found the courage to retort Mo Wu-Ji fearlessly despite his sternness.


    Everyone sighed thinking that perhaps it was the power of love.


    "Hmm? Mu-Qi? Who''s that? What''s going on?"


    Mo Wu-Ji frowned when he heard the name, ''Mu-Qi''. Then he turned to ask Mo Shan-Shan''s assistant


    in a cold tone.


    "Mr Mo, Qiu Mu-Qi is Miss Mo''s...fiance. Miss Mo got into a fight with Mr Chu and the others because


    she wanted to seek revenge for him. It''s not Miss Mo''s fault, so please forgive her," replied the


    assistant fearfully.


    Mo Wu-Ji''s expression turnedpletely cold in an instant.


    His cold eyes scoured the ce.


    Then his cold voice instantly rang, "Who is Qiu Mu-Qi? Come over!¡±


    His frosty voice echoed through the hall.


    Qiu Guang had just helped Qiu Mu-Qi up from the ground. Qiu Mu-Qi momentarily hesitated before he


    put on a bold front and walked over.


    "Uncle Wu-Ji, I...I''m Shanshan''s fiance, Qiu Mu-Qi."


    BAM!


    The moment Qiu Mu-Qi finished his sentence, Mo Wu-Ji shockingly kicked him in his belly.


    Qiu Mu-Qi screamed in agony and rolled down the stairs to the main hall with Mo Wu-Ji''s kick.


    "So you were the bastard who seduced Shanshan and made hermit the huge mistake of offending


    Ye Fan! Fiance? Do you want to marry her and be our son-inw? Are you fit? I''m warning you


    right now! You are to cut ties with Shanshan from now on! Or else, I won''t forgive you! Get lost!"


    Mo Wu-Ji''s deep roar reverberated in the atmosphere.


    Mo Wu-Ji was genuinely furious.


    He didn''t think that a family scandal would get revealed at the cocktail party.


    "Mu-Qi!"


    "Son, are you okay?"


    Qiu Guang and Old Master Qiu instantly ran over to help Qiu Mu-Qi anxiously when he got kicked.


    Mo Wu-Ji raised his brow once again when he heard what they said. "Who are they?"


    Mo Shan-Shan''s assistant didn''t dare withhold the truth, so she hung her head and panicked while she


    said, "Mr...Mr Mo, they are Qiu Mu-Cheng''s father and grandfather. Miss Mo wants to take them to


    Yanjing after the party and find them a ce to live."


    Mo Wu-Ji clenched his fists tightly as the fury in his heart intensified.


    Mo Wu-Ji scolded angrily, "You shameless girl! How dare you financially support a man behind the


    family''s back? Do you even want to support his entire family? Just brilliant! Even your father wouldn''t


    have the balls to pull this off!"


    Mo Wu-Ji blew up before sending a furious order out.


    "Men! Throw them out now! Right this instant!" roared Mo Wu-Ji furiously.


    "Should we throw them out too?" asked his subordinates quizzically as they pointed at Qiu Guang and


    Old Master Qiu.


    "I said, all of them! I don''t want to see them for even a moment longer," repeated Mo Wu-Ji.


    "Uncle Wu-Ji, no don''t," begged Mo Shan-Shan. Perhaps she was truly in love with Qiu Mu-Qi,


    considering how she implored Wei Wu-Ji to let them off.


    However, Mo Wu-Ji was in a fit of anger and pped Mo Shan-Shan instead.


    "Shut up! You shameless wretch! I was just wondering why you volunteered toe to Jiangdong. So


    it was just so that you could meet your lover boy. You are aplete embarrassment to the family!


    From now on, if I catch wind of anything between you two, don''t me me for breaking both your legs!"


    shouted Mo Wu-Ji all at once.


    Then Mo Wu-Ji ordered for Mo Shan-Shan to be taken away too.


    The Qiu family, who wanted to use Mo Shan-Shan to gain clout and show off, all came to a tragic end.


    Qiu Mu-Qi''s ns to marry a rich and powerful woman and use her to make aeback were


    Then again, it certainly made sense, considering how powerful the family was in Yanjing.


    So Mo Wu-Ji naturally opposed Mo Shan-Shan marrying a loser like Qiu Mu-Qi.


    "Sorry that you had to see Shanshan make aughingstock of herself, Mr Chu. It was all my fault for


    not keeping an eye on her."


    Wu Wei-Tao had sent away the police who had surrounded Ye Fan earlier.


    After taking care of Mo Shan-Shan''s matters, Mo Wu-Ji invited Ye Fan to sit down and chatted.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat with Ye Fan in silence, but the look of shock in her eyes lingered


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    for a long time.


    She found it harder and harder to see through this man.


    Was he really just the King of Jiangdong, MrChu?


    Why would the head of one of the top four families of Yanjing be so courteous to him if he were just the


    King of Jiangdong?

 Chapter 858 War God Castles Invitation

    Chapter 858 War God Castle''s Invitation


    "Why are you looking for me, Mr Mo?" asked Ye Fan deeply as he sat there and drank tea.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat quietly beside him.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were the only people who dined at the same table as Mo Wu-Ji.


    Even Wu Wei-Tao didn''t dare to join them without Mo Wu-Ji and Ye Fan''s approval.


    Mo Wu-Ji wasn''t anxious to reply. Instead, he picked up the teapot and filled Ye Fan''s teacup


    personally.


    Wu Wei-Tao and the others were dumbstruck by the scene.


    They clearly didn''t expect the head of the Mo family to humble himself so much in front of Ye Fan.


    Wu Wei-Tao really couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Wasn''t Ye Fan merely the King of Jiangdong?


    Since it was something the public called him, Ye Fan was no different from a thug.


    Did the head of a Yanjing elite family have to be this courteous to Ye Fan?


    "He''s just a boy. Isn''t Mr Mo treating him with way too much respect?"


    Many people were muttering among themselves secretly.


    However, the Mo family''s head butler shook his head with ridicule in his eyes. How could country


    bumpkins like them know anything about Mr Chu''s power and influence?


    The old family butler sneered in his heart with a sense of pride in his eyes.


    The Mo family was influential and had family members scattered throughout the country.


    Politicians and tycoons had been born to the Mo family before.


    And of course, martial artists as well.


    Even one of the pirs of the nation, the King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng, was rted to the Mo family.


    The old butler had worked in the household since he was young, and now he was the head family


    butler.


    Thanks to the family''s influence, he knew what Mr Chu''s name meant in the martial arts circle.


    Also, he knew how important Mr Chu was to the country, considering how he became a grandmaster at


    such a young age.


    Ye Qing-Tian was a young man too when he made a name for himself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Decadester, he continued to stand at the pinnacle of power in the country.


    In other words, Ye Fan stood a high chance of bing the next God of War despite being new talent


    in the martial arts world now.


    That was why even Mo Wu-Ji, the head of a Yanjing elite family, treated Ye Fan with so much respect.


    Since Wu Wei-Tao had no connections to the martial arts circles, he knew nothing of this.


    "Mr Chu, I came all the way from Yanjing hoping to see you in person. Also, Ie on behalf of War


    God Castle. You ought to have heard about War God Castle, right?" asked Mo Wu-Ji with a smile as he


    looked at Ye Fan.


    "Hmm? War God Castle?"


    Ye Fanughed gently.


    "I heard about them before. War God Castle is the so-called leader of the Chinese martial arts circle.


    The martial arts circle is led by the six legendary generals. Everyone in the martial arts world knows


    this. However, I''m curious why they sent you since I have no contact with them?" asked Ye Fan


    indifferently as he sipped his tea.


    Mo Wu-Ji spoke candidly, "You turned the tides and defeated Mochizuki Kawa at


    Dongchang Lake recently. This aplishment has caused amotion in the martial arts circle, and


    even War God Castle was astounded. The King of Fighters and Sword Saint were so impressed that


    they wanted to invite you to Yanjing. They have organized a victory dinner at Mount Yan and want to


    congratte you personally." Mo Wu-Ji chuckled as he spoke and looked at Ye Fan with admiration.


    "Haha! In all my life, it''s the first time I have seen War God Castle personally invite a youngster to visit


    Mount Yan and even organize a victory party for you. Since you are making history here, it is deemed a


    great honor, so allow me to congratte you. If you gain their acknowledgment, it will be a boon to your


    advancement. You might even get invited to join War God Castle and be groomed by them. Perhaps in


    ten years, you will be the seventh legendary general of China!" said Mo Wu-Ji without even


    pausing to breathe. Although he was being polite, he was also speaking the truth.


    Ever since the establishment of War God Castle, it was the first time Mo Wu-Ji heard about War God


    Castle personally inviting new talent to visit Mount Yan.


    After all, War God Castle was like the ma of the martial arts world in China.


    Most people never had the chance to see the six mighty generals in their lives.


    Since War God Castle personally sent a representative to invite Ye Fan over, Mo Wu-Ji felt it was Ye


    Fan''s honor.


    Ye Fanughed gently and was about to speak, but Mo Wu-Ji interrupted him, "Haha! Mr Chu, you


    don''t have to thank me. You won this glory for yourself. I''m just a messenger. Why don''t you go back


    and pack now? We can make our way to War God Castle first thing tomorrow morning to meet the King


    of Fighters and the others."


    Mo Wu-Ji didn''t ask whether Ye Fan was interested since he found the question redundant.


    To begin with, it was a martial artist''s honor to be invited by the War God Castle.


    Also, the moment Ye Fan won War God Castle''s acknowledgment, he would get to enjoy their massive


    resources.


    So Mo Wu-Ji felt Ye Fan had no reason to turn down such a great offer.


    He felt that Ye Fan was probably beside himself with joy inside.


    However, Ye Fan''s calmughter quietly rang through the air.


    "Mr Mo, I think you''re mistaken. Your idea of glory means nothing to me. Go back and tell War God


    Castle not to go through the trouble of organizing a victory dinner. If they want to see me, then tell them


    toe to Jiangdong personally and speak to me," said Ye Fan before he picked up his teacup and


    finished its contents.


    After Ye Fan finished his tea, he held Qiu Mu-Cheng by her waist andughed gently, "Let''s go back


    and sleep, my dear."


    Ye Fan held the blushing Qiu Mu-Cheng by the waist and headed out as he spoke.


    Mo Wu-Ji remained dumbstruck for a long time.


    He didn''t expect the young man to forsake the kind of opportunity that others could only dream of.


    "Mr Chu, are you really not going? You better think carefully. If you throw away the chance to meet the


    legendary generals, the opportunity won''t knock twice," asked Mo Wu-Ji anxiously again as he


    suddenly stood up.


    Ye Fan didn''t even turn his head as he waved. "I told you I''m too busy to go. Moreover, I''m my own


    man, so why should I lower myself and pay a visit?"

 Chapter 859 Who Does He Think He Is?

    Chapter 859 Who Does He Think He Is?


    Ye Fan turned to leave after saying that.


    Only Ye Fan''s voice echoed through the empty Shanshui Hall.


    Despite his calm tone, his voice sounded overwhelmingly arrogant.


    Mo Wu-Ji remained stunned for a long time before he finally sighed heavily.


    "He sure is an unusual fellow."


    Mo Wu-Ji continued to reel in shock for a long time in Shanshui Hall.


    However, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had already left.


    "Ye Fan, why did you reject Mr Mo''s kind offer?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng perplexedly in a soft tone on


    their way back.


    Ye Fanughed coldly with indifference.


    "I didn''t reject him. I rejected War God Castle."


    War God Castle was the leader of the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Since they were the leading authority in the martial arts circle and enjoyed insurmountable glory and


    respect, it was their duty to protect China''s citizens.


    Mochizuki Kawa, the Sword God of Japan, crossed the ocean to wreak havoc in Jiangdong and held


    Xu Lei hostage to force Ye Fan''s hand.


    Ye Fan felt that War God Castle must have known about it.


    But they did nothing in the ten days leading up to the duel.


    They neither sent anyone to defend Jiangdong nor fight Mochizuki Kawa.


    War God Castlepletely disregarded Ye Fan''s safety.


    It was all too in to see.


    Ye Fan was nothing in their eyes, so they didn''t care if he died.


    They were reluctant to offend Japan by fighting Mochizuki Kawa for the sake of Ye Fan.


    Instead, they turned up after he won.


    War God Castle even sent a representative to invite Ye Fan to Yanjing to see them.


    And kindly offered to host a victory dinner for Ye Fan.


    "If they didn''t help in our time of need, they shouldn''t expect anything from me now. They are so


    snobbish and fake. Why should I go eat with them?" said Ye Fan coldly.


    During this time, War God Castle''s actions undoubtedly left Ye Fan unimpressed by this so-called


    ma of the Chinese martial arts world.


    Ye Fan particrly disliked War God Castle''s snobbish attitude.


    They wanted to see Ye Fan but couldn''t be bothered toe personally and simply sent someone to


    summon him to Yanjing.


    That was so snobbish of them.


    If anyone else got invited by War God Castle, they would probably feel proud of themselves, just like


    what Mo Wu-Ji said.


    But not Ye Fan.


    He was the mighty Dragon Master and the only Tian descendent of the Chu family.


    Ye Fan was already the king of this generation. What right did War God Castle have to make him yield?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan had already reached the parking lot and was getting ready to go home.


    "Mr Chu, one moment," came a voice from behind.


    Wu Wei-Tao had unknowinglye running after them from Shanshui Hall.


    "Hmm? What is it, Mayor Wu?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng quizzically.


    Nothing, Miss Qiu. I just want to apologize to Mr Chu for what happened."


    Wu Wei-Tao smiled apologetically before he looked at Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, it was all a misunderstanding at Shanshui Hall. It was really just a misunderstanding. Why


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    don''t you give me the chance to buy you dinner and apologize? Is that alright with you, Mr Chu?"


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face was filled with remorse as he smiled ingratiatingly and apologized to Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan ignored him and turned a deaf ear to his words.


    He got into the car without turning back. After starting the engine, he said to Qiu Mu-Cheng coldly, "Get


    in."


    "But Ye Fan, Mayor Wu..."


    Although Qiu Mu-Cheng harbored a grudge against Wu Wei-Tao for wanting to arrest Ye Fan, she had


    other concerns too.


    Since they were in Yunzhou, it was a bad move for both Mufan Group and Ye Fan if they fell out with


    Wu Wei-Tao.


    Now that Wu Wei-Tao had taken the initiative to apologize, Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to take the chance to


    let it go and help ease the tension between Wu Wei-Tao and Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care.


    Sometimes, it was impossible to walk things back after they were done.


    "I said, get in," repeated Ye Fan deeply in a stern tone.


    This time, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t oppose him and got into the car.


    "Mr Chu. Mr Chu, wait!" shouted Wu Wei-Tao. However, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were long gone.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face was filled with sorrow as he watched the car whizz into the night.


    He was so regretful that he pped himself angrily.


    "Damn! I was such an idiot. How could I be so stupid? Now I have offended him to the core,¡± sighed


    Wu Wei-Tao with regret in his heart.


    He wanted to arrest Ye Fan in order to please the Mo family.


    Now he offended both of them and gained nothing in the process.


    His rtionship with the Mo family wasn''t as bad since he wasn''t entirely at fault.


    But things with Ye Fan were tricky now.


    After all, he had really provoked Ye Fan earlier and even ordered the SWAT team to surround him with


    live ammunition.


    Mo Wu-Ji might have turned up in time to put an end to the situation, but there was a feud between him


    and Ye Fan now.


    Even if they did not be full-blown enemies, Ye Fan clearly would never treat him as an ally.


    Of course, the fallout wouldn''t have mattered if Ye Fan was a mere King of Jiangdong.


    The head of the Mo family, Mo Wu-Ji, treated Ye Fan with such respect, so even a fool could see that


    Ye Fan had an impressive background.


    If Wu Wei-Tao could maintain strong ties with someone like Ye Fan, it would be a boon to his political


    career.


    But now...


    "Sigh. I''ll just have to find some way to make amends. Even if we can''t be friends, we certainly can''t


    be enemies."


    Wu Wei-Tao went back with overwhelming regret in his heart.


    The next day, Mo Wu-Ji and the others returned to Yanjing.


    Since Ye Fan had turned down War God Castle''s invitation, Mo Wu-Ji had no reason to stay.


    He had to hurry back and report back to the King of Fighters.


    On Mount Yan, inside War God Castle.


    "What did you say? Did that brat from Jiangdong, Ye Fan, refuse toe?"


    The King of Fighters and the others opened their eyes wide in shock when they heard the news.


    "Yes, he said he''s not free. Also, he said you have to go to Jiangdong to see him if you want to talk to


    him," said Mo Wu-Ji sadly. It was the first time he met someone as arrogant as Ye Fan.


    Sure enough, the King of Fighters threw a fit and smashed the long table before him in fury!


    "Bloody hell! What arrogance he has! Who does that kid think he is? Does he think he''s invincible after


    winning an old geezer? How can he disregard the pirs of the country? What an unappreciative prick!"


    The King of Fighters couldn''t restrain his anger. Broken pieces of wood scattered everywhere as his


    furious voice left Mount Yan trembling.

 Chapter 860 The Fight for Supreme Grandmaster

    Chapter 860 The Fight for Supreme Grandmaster


    Mo Wu-Ji panicked and didn''t dare to say a word as the King of Fighters'' angry voice reverberated


    through the atmosphere.


    He merely sat silently with his face pale.


    Although Mo Wu-Ji was of high status and was deeply respected, he didn''t dare put on any airs in front


    of the King of Fighters.


    Firstly, Mo Gu-Cheng was considered his senior in the n.


    Secondly, the King of Fighters was the main reason that the Mo family could enjoy such high status in


    Yanjing and throughout the country.


    Also, Mo Gu-Cheng was one of the six legendary generals of the nation.


    What did it mean to be a legendary general?


    The generals were deemed pirs of the nation!


    A long time ago, thirteen supreme grandmasters crossed the ocean and entered China, wanting to rule


    over their martial arts circle.


    Back in the day, War God Castle had yet to be established.


    The highest authority in the martial arts circle back then was the Ultimate Martial Arts Association.


    However, those foreign masters killed all four of the directors of the association.


    The ma of the Chinese martial arts world, Ultimate Martial Arts Association at Mount Yan, was


    devastated by these foreigners overnight.


    Also, they announced the fall of the Ultimate Martial Arts Association to the entire Chinese martial arts


    circle.


    The foreign experts decreed themselves the highest martial arts authority of China!


    In an instant, the entire nation mourned.


    All the martial artists were filled with utter grief.


    It felt as though their entire country and race were defeated.


    However, six martial artists rose from nowhere in these times of darkness.


    To turn the tides and save the crumbling nation!


    They defeated the foreign threats.


    Then they established War God Castle and rebuilt the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Hence, they were proimed the pirs of the nation!


    A country might choose to have atomic weapons for strategic reasons.


    So in the same way, the six pirs of the nation were deemed the atomic weapons of the martial arts


    world.


    Chinese martial arts continued to stand tall and flourish for years because of the six legendary


    generals!


    Even though the King of Fighters hadn''t deliberately done the Mo family any favors, he was a national


    hero and rted to the n.


    So nobody dared to touch the Mo family.


    Mo Wu-Ji''s father once told the Mo n, "The King of Fighters alone is able to ensure that the Mo


    family will stand for a century!¡±


    It went to show how influential a martial arts grandmaster was.


    The n managed to prosper for generations with just one supreme grandmaster.


    So the Mo family was always thankful to the King of Fighters and treated him with reverence.


    Not even Mo Wu-Ji dared to disrespect him despite being the head of the family.


    "Enough, Gu-Cheng. You better watch what you''re doing since a younger one from your family is still


    here. Aren''t you worried about bing aughingstock if he catches you losing control of yourself


    like that?" consoled Sword Saint.


    The King of Fighters waved his hand and sent Mo Wu-Ji out.


    Mo Wu-Ji didn''t have the right to listen to their conversation.


    "Sword Saint, I''m not picking on him, but that brat is being too arrogant! Cocky people like him are no


    good for War God Castle. I will never agree to invite him to join War God Castle and bestow the title of


    supreme grandmaster on him! War God Castle can''t suffer such a humiliation!¡± roared the King of


    Fighters furiously.


    Sword Saint shook his head andughed instead.


    "Did you have to beat around the bush with me? You''re going on and on because your son, Wu-Ya,


    was not promoted to supreme grandmaster. Don''t worry. I watched Wu-Ya grow up, so I know full well


    how capable he is. After he returns from Japan, I will make him the seventh legendary general of War


    God Castle. Ye Fan is too young. He neither has the right temperament nor the capability to be a


    supreme grandmaster."


    Sword Saint smiled.


    Sword Saint was the Chairman of War God Castle, so in other words, he was the head of War God


    Castle and slightly more powerful than the other five legendary generals.


    But of course, this happened only because Ye Qing-Tian gave up the position as he didn''t like getting


    involved in the nitty-gritty of being a leader.


    Or else, Ye Qing-Tian was the only man who deserved to be the Chairman of War God Castle, be it in


    terms of talent or prestige.


    "What about the God of War? He seems intrigued by Ye Fan. He even came all the way to Mount Yan


    to talk to us about him. He also advised us to make Ye Fan the seventh supreme grandmaster. If the


    God of War learns of our decision, he would probably be upset, right?¡± said Mo Gu-


    Cheng worriedly.


    Conferring the title of supreme grandmaster was a serious matter which affected the fate of the country.


    War God Castle had to vote internally before sending the proposal to the president for approval.


    The process of conferring the title was veryplicated.


    So if Ye Fan became the seventh supreme grandmaster, his son had to wait for many years before he


    could get the title.


    Also, the sooner they became the supreme grandmaster, the more resources they had ess to.


    Mo Gu-Cheng naturally wanted his son to be supreme grandmaster first.


    "It will be fine. The God of War is a sensible man. Moreover, the boy from Jiangdong clearly isn''t good


    enough. At best, he is simply a slightly more talented martial artist. We have seen plenty of such


    people in our time, but don''t they all just end up disappearing? Not anyone can be a supreme


    grandmaster. If anyone disagrees, Wu-Ya can go to Jiangdong and have a duel with the brat. The God


    of War won''t be able to oppose after Wu-Ya defeats him," said Sword Saint calmly.


    His words were filled with contempt for Ye Fan, and he remained disinterested.


    After all, Ye Fan had risen to fame too suddenly.


    People instinctively felt that rising stars won acim mostly because of luck.


    Before long, Ye Fan would go back to square one.


    Mo Gu-Cheng pped his thigh happily when he heard what Sword Saint said.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Haha! Sword Saint, you''re right. After my son beats Ye Fan, all the problems will be solved. Wu-Ya will


    be deserving of the title of supreme grandmaster when he tramples Ye Fan under his feet!" Mo Gu-


    Cheng chuckled.


    Mo Gu-Cheng decided to get his son to immediately head to Jiangdong and invite Ye Fan to a duel the


    minute he got back.


    Ye Fan had no clue about the conversation that transpired between the King of Fighters and Sword


    God about the title of supreme grandmaster.


    But even if Ye Fan learned of this, he was probably disinterested inpeting against Mo Wu-Ya to


    be a supreme grandmaster.


    To put it bluntly, it was just a title.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan joined War God Castle or became supreme grandmaster, his prowess


    was evident.


    Moreover, the status of the supreme grandmaster was both a matter of honor and responsibility.


    If Ye Fan epted the title, he was dutybound to defend the country in times of need.


    Although Ye Fan had nothing against


    protecting the nation, the title undoubtedly constrained him.


    So Ye Fan didn''t care about being conferred the title of supreme grandmaster.

 Chapter 861 He Was Too Late

    Chapter 861 He Was Too Late


    Seven days went by quickly.


    Ye Fan prepared to leave for Japan on the night of the seventh day.


    "Mr Chu, we have booked the tickets as you asked. The flight is tomorrow morning.


    I suggest you head over to Jianghai tonight.¡±


    Li Er and Lei San were both at the Mount Yunding Vi.


    Since Ye Fan was leaving, Li Er naturally came by to see him off.


    Ye Fan had called Lei San to bring Suzumiya Eigetsu over.


    They didn''t bring her to Yunzhou when Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng returned. Instead, they kept her


    locked up in the Ye bungalow in Yunzhou.


    Now that the seven days were up, Ye Fan asked for her to be sent over so they could head to Japan.


    Li Er updated Ye Fan in a respectful tone and suggested they make a move tonight.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Okay. Let''s go."


    "How dare you?¡±


    Just as Ye Fan was going to get into the car and leave, a furious voice came from behind him.


    It could only be Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Er...yes, my dear?" asked Ye Fan cautiously with his head sticking out of the car window.


    "Get off the car! No matter how urgent things are, you should eat before leaving. You hear me?" said


    Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily to Ye Fan with no room for negotiation.


    "Er...alrightthen."


    Ye Fan''s lips twitched.


    Ye Fan had no choice since his wife was the one who said it, so he naturally had to finish dinner before


    leaving.


    "But Mr Chu, Mr Chen, and the others are waiting for you at the foot of the mountain."


    Many influential leaders who had caught wind of Ye Fan''s trip hade by.


    They were all waiting at the foot of the mountain to see Ye Fan off.


    It would have been better if Li Er hadn''t said anything. Ye Fan instantly snapped, "Shut up already!


    Can''t you see that I''m going to have dinner with my wife?! Tell them to wait, or else they can get lost. I


    don''t care how they feel. Nothing is more important than eating with my wife!"


    Ye Fan scolded Li Er harshly.


    Then Ye Fan gave Li Er the cold shoulder and went in for dinner with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Li Er slumped his head and didn''t dare to raise it for a long time.


    "Haha! It''s not your first rodeo. Don''t you already know that Mr Chu is afraid of his wife? Why put


    yourself right in the line of fire? He let you off lightly by scolding you. If it were me, I would have kicked


    you," Li Sanughed and gave snide remarks as he stood by the side.


    "Lei San, you asshole!" scolded Li Er furiously with an angry look on his face.


    But after they were done insulting each other, these two influential leaders broke outughing.


    "Mr Chu is the only person in Jiangdong who would dare to leave us out in the cold."


    Li Er and Lei San shook their heads as they sighed.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu, who had been quietly sitting in the car, instantlyughed when she witnessed the


    scene from inside the car.


    An intoxicating smile appeared on her wless face.


    She clearly didn''t expect the imposing martial arts expert whom her master faced off at Dongchang


    Lake to be henpecked by his wife.


    "He is genuinely intriguing, but it''s such a pity"


    No one noticed the look of pity and regret on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face.


    No one knew precisely what this young woman was thinking.


    Ye Fan finally came out 30 minutester after dinner.


    Before he left, Qiu Mu-Cheng reminded him, "Come back quickly, you asshole. Or else, I will find


    another man."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng brandished her ws as she threatened Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s face instantly fell.


    My goodness!


    This woman could really be vicious.


    Lei San almost convulsed fromughing just as Ye Fan''s darkened.


    Ye Fan was so angry that he kicked him. "What are youughing at? Drive!"


    Lei San didn''t dare go on and immediately got into the car.


    "Haha! Lei San, weren''t you justughing at me? You asked for it!" gloated Li Er as heughed.


    The engine rumbled, and the wheels flew into action.


    The ck luxury car pulled out of Mount Yunding Vi and headed out into the night.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood at Mount Yunding peak with her red dress fluttering in the wind as she watched


    the man leave.


    "You muste back safely."


    A woman''s soft voice rang in the cold wind.


    Perhaps this was what living in bliss


    meant.


    No matter how far Ye Fan went, there was someone anxiously waiting for his return.


    No matter where Ye Fan was, someone was dreaming about Ye Fan nonstop.


    However, someone paid a visit to Mount Yunding Vi shortly after Ye Fan left.


    Wu Wei-Tao had just walked in bearing lots of gifts.


    He instantly smiled when he spotted Qiu Mu-Cheng standing in the courtyard and said, "Miss Qiu, is Mr


    Chu around?"


    "Hi, Mayor Wu. What brings you here?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Cheng as she smiled calmly. Despite her


    courteous tone, she sounded distant and cold. She seemed to have no intention of inviting Wu Wei-Tao


    into the vi for a seat.


    "Miss Qiu, I came to talk about what happened at Shanshui Hall, it was a misunderstanding. I came by


    to apologize and exin myself. Miss Qiu, I am very sincere about apologizing. After all, Mr Chu hails


    from Yunzhou too. I admire him from the bottom of my heart and hope we can be friends," exined


    Wu Wei-Tao.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and smiled sarcastically.


    "Sincerity? Mayor Wu, are you sincere? Let me ask you. If Ye Fan didn''tmand enough respect to


    make the head of the Mo family treat him with reverence, would you havee running to my door


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    apologizing?"


    "Well..." Wu Wei-Tao''s lips twitched as he was instantly glued to the ground.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words left him speechless.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face flushed. He was at a loss about how to reply her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng just scoffed.


    She stopped lingering outside and turned to go back to the vi.


    "Go back, Mayor Wu. You''re toote. Ye Fan has already left."


    The night wind carried Qiu Mu-Cheng''s somewhat mocking words and reverberated into the air.


    Wu Wei-Tao was left stunned for a long time. Then he heaved a sigh before leaving with his heart


    Actually, Ye Fan had a pretty good impression of Wu Wei-Tao.


    Back in the day, Wu Wei-Tao took the initiative to support Mufan Real Estate''s opening ceremony.


    Ye Fan always remembered his kind gesture.


    So Ye Fan didn''t mind being friends with Wu Wei-Tao.


    However, the incident at Shanshui Hall made Ye Fan see right through him.


    Ye Fan never liked snobbish people.


    So it was futile regardless of how Wu Wei-Tao tried to save the situation.


    Sometimes, some crimes were unpardonable once they weremitted.

 Chapter 862 You Want to Leave?

    Chapter 862 You Want to Leave?


    It was stillte at night when Ye Fan arrived in Jiangdong, so they spent the night at a nearby hotel.


    In the morning, Ye Fan brought Suzumiya Eigetsu to Jianghai International Airport and prepared to


    board the ne.


    However, the weather was too rough for flying, so the flight got dyed.


    The morning flight was postponed to the afternoon. Ye Fan had no choice but to keep waiting.


    "Master, I''m hungry. Can we go for a bite first?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finally couldn''t bear the hunger in the afternoon. She batted her big, beautiful eyes at


    Ye Fan somewhat imploringly.


    Her soft voice left everyone''s heart in a mush when they heard her.


    Of course, it was the hearts of young men around them and not Ye Fan''s.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    From the moment Ye Fan came in with Suzumiya Eigetsu, all eyes turned to her.


    She was petite and so pretty that she looked like a beautiful fairy in a painting.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s lips were bright red, and she had striking features. Also, she had the perfect body.


    Distinctly Japanese female characteristics oozed from her intoxicating features and made her seem


    gentle and delicate.


    She really triggered everyone''s hero syndrome.


    They were especially stunned when they heard Suzumiya Eigetsu call Ye Fan, ''Master''.


    They wanted to fight Ye Fan to the death for her sake as envy rose in their hearts.


    "My goodness! What a bastard! It is one thing to have such a beautiful girlfriend, but he makes her call


    him ''Master'' too? They certainly know how to role-y."


    The people around them were so envious.


    They could only dream of such things happening to them, but this averagelooking man was living their


    dream.


    Ye Fan felt as though he was sitting on needles as people around them looked at him murderously.


    Ye Fan felt that someone might call the police if they continued staying here.


    So he hurriedly got up and left.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu seemed to enjoy making Ye Fan feel shy, so she deliberately called him, ''Master'',


    loudly as she beamed.


    "Didn''t you want to eat? If you want to eat, then shut up,¡± said Ye Fan with an angry look on his face.


    "Hee heel You''re the best, Master." Suzumiya Eigetsu chuckled happily before chasing after him.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say to that.


    Damn it!


    This woman must have done this on purpose!


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eye twitched.


    "Don''t stop me! Asshole, how dare you steal my wife!"


    "Darn! We really can''tpare to him. Why didn''t I encounter someone as pretty as her?"


    "Master? Young people these days are getting so adventurous. She calls him ''Master'' instead of


    hubby?!¡±


    Many people gossiped behind them.


    Some of them were envious, while others were sad.


    However, Ye Fan ignored them and left the airport terminal with Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Then they found a restaurant and ordered lunch.


    "Damn it! What is going on? The flight got dyed just like that?! These Chinese are so


    unprofessional. It''s Grandpa''s 60th birthday tomorrow. If we don''t make it back in time, we are in


    trouble."


    A young woman''s angry voice came from behind while they were having lunch.


    The woman was exquisitely dressed and wore thick and makeup. Even from a few meters, Ye Fan


    could distinctly smell her perfume.


    A slightly younger woman dressed in a refreshing dress sat before her. Her low ankle boots were


    paired with mid-length socks and made the woman appear slightly more slender and pretty.


    Judging from their outfits, they were girls from rich families.


    They were probably foreigners on holiday in China.


    "Tsubame, don''t get anxious. They just want to make sure we can fly safely,¡±forted Chiike Shizuka


    softly.


    However, a few burly men walked over while the women were talking.


    "Ladies, you sure look pretty. Are you dating anyone? Otherwise, what do you think of us?¡±


    The man leading the men had a white tiger tattoo on the back of his hand. His hair was dyed yellow,


    and he sounded like a hooligan.


    "Get lost. Just look at yourselves. How dare you attempt to flirt with me?" said Chiike Tsubame in


    disdain.


    "Don''t be too eager to reject us. Maybe after spending the night with us, you won''t want to leave us,


    right?" The tattooed man smiled lewdly and spoke brazenly.


    "Tsubame, let''s go,¡± said Chiike Shizuka in panic as she pulled her older sister, Chiike Tsubame, along.


    However, Chiike Tsubame seemed


    ustomed to being willful and wasn''t afraid of them.


    In her fury, she picked up the teacup before her and sshed it on the tattooed man''s face.


    SWISH!


    Tea scattered everywhere and trickled down the man''s face.


    The man with a tattoo wiped his hand beforeughing wickedly.


    "You sure are willful. It appears you don''t know better. In that case, don''t me me for being rough.


    Take them away!" said the man with a tattoo coldly.


    He immediately ordered his subordinates to take Chiike Shizuka and Chiike Tsubame away.


    Just as he was about to leave with them, he surprisingly tripped and almost fell.


    The tattooed man exploded in an instant. He turned to look at the young man before him and scolded,


    "What the hell?! Are you blind? You should have kept your leg out of the way! If you don''t want them,


    just say so. I can cut them off for you!¡±


    The tattooed man yelled as he hurled his hand towards the young man and wanted to p him.


    Instead, the young man''s eyes turned cold the moment the tattooed man attacked.


    He pped the tattooed man''s face with the back of his hand.


    THUD!


    A loud st ensued.


    The tattooed man''s hefty body instantly flew and crashed into several tables and chairs before he fell


    on the ground and groaned in pain.


    His face was nearly contorted from the p.


    "My goodness...that was fierce!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    A deathly silence rang.


    The tattooed man''s subordinates stood dumbfounded and were too afraid to move.


    He was too bloody vicious.


    He had sent the tattooed man flying several meters out with a single p.


    That was simply incredible.


    It was almost like watching a movie.


    Ye Fan raised his head as the subordinates looked in terror.


    He turned and nced at them with his cold eyes like a grim reaper. In the end, theynded on the


    tattooed man and his subordinates.


    They were scared shitless.


    Perhaps out of guilt, they hurriedly released Chiike Shizuka and her sister before bowing to him.


    "B-Bro, w-we''re sorry. We promise never to do it again. We''re very sorry."


    After they kowtowed Ye Fan a few times in a row, they hurriedly helped the bloody-faced tattooed man


    up and took off.


    "Stop right there. Did I say you can leave?"


    His cold voice was devoid of warmth.


    The hooligans instantly broke into tears.


    "Bro...Bro...we''re really sorry. We won''t do such things ever again! Please let us go..."


    The idiotic burly men kept wailing as they begged Ye Fan to spare them.


    "You want to leave?" asked Ye Fan coldly.


    He smiled sinisterly like an executioner.


    Ye Fan''s voice rang once again amid their hopelessness.


    "You can, but wipe the dirt off my shoes first.

 Chapter 863 A Willful Woman

    Chapter 863 A Willful Woman


    Silence.


    A deathly silence rose.


    The entire restaurant went quiet in an instant.


    The hooligans were stunned.


    Their eyes twitched nonstop.


    What the...


    So Ye Fan only wanted them to clean his shoes.


    But from the way he acted, he sounded like he was about to ughter them.


    "Ha!"


    "Haha!"


    "Yes, yes, Bro, you''re right. We were at fault." "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and clean his


    shoes."


    After reeling in shock for a while, theyughed as they went over to clean Ye Fan''s shoes.


    Ye Fan wasn''t trying to make things difficult forthem.


    He wasn''t trying to kick a fuss.


    More importantly, Ye Fan was wearing the shoes that Qiu Mu-Cheng gave him.


    But the hooligans identally stepped on his shoes and dirtied them.


    So they ought to count themselves lucky that Ye Fan didn''t beat them to death.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Bro, will this do?"


    Before long, they had cleaned Ye Fan''s shoes until they shined.


    Ye Fan nced before he nodded.


    "Good. Now, get lost. Don''t let me see you again," said Ye Fan angrily.


    The hooligans felt as though they were finally pardoned when they heard Ye Fan and quickly took off.


    The patrons in their restaurant failed to recover from the shock after the hooligans left for a long time.


    Only Suzumiya Eigetsu kept beaming.


    She found Ye Fan inexplicably more and more interesting as she spent more time with him.


    In the past, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s world used to be very small and revolved around Sword Shrine.


    Every day, she would just keep training.


    Her n didn''t care about her, and only Mochizuki Kawa would teach her sword techniques every now


    and then.


    So she spent most of her time on her own.


    Her trip to Jiangdong was the furthest she had ever gone. It was also during this trip where she met the


    most people.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt that Ye Fan was particrly extraordinary.


    However, she was incapable of describing what she felt.


    But wouldn''t it be great if he could stay with her like the way water keeps the fishpany?


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help feeling disappointed at the thought.


    A voice in her heart was bing increasingly clear.


    "What was that?! That really hurt! And they ruined my dress! This is my favorite dress!"


    Chiike Tsubame and her little sister who had just gotten saved were still recovering from the shock.


    The older sister, Chiike Tsubame, rubbed her red arm as sheined.


    The more Chiike Tsubame spoke, the angrier she got. In the end, she walked up to Ye Fan and pointed


    at him as she scolded, "You! Why didn''t you do anything earlier? If you did it sooner, would my little


    sister and I have to suffer such humiliation? Would my dress get ruined by them? You must have done


    it on purpose! You wanted to see us suffer the insult. I don''t care. You have topensate me for my


    dress!"


    Chiike Tsubame spoke furiously and vented her anger on Ye Fan.


    Everyone was at a loss.


    Despite being Japanese herself, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face turned red from anger when she heard how


    unreasonable Chiike Tsubame was.


    "How can you say that? Would you still be standing here if Master didn''t help? No one is demanding


    your thanks, but how could you me Master and ask him topensate for your dress? That''s


    ridiculous!" said Suzumiya Eigetsu furiously.


    Chiike Tsubame sneered coldly instead,


    "Stop changing the subject. Am I not right? If he fought them sooner, would my sister and I have to


    suffer such a shock?¡±


    "You..." Suzumiya Eigetsu was furious. She had never seen anyone as unreasonable as her.


    "We are the ones who should apologize. He saved us, so we ought to thank him. How can you me


    him?" said Chiike Shizuka softly to Chiike Tsubame when she couldn''t stand watching her older sister


    behave like this.


    "Shut up! What do you know, you stupid girl? Don''t interrupt when I''m talking!" shouted Chiike Tsubame


    deeply. Chiike Shizuka was so petrified that she hung her head with her face pale instantly and didn''t


    dare to speak.


    After Chiike Tsubame scolded her little sister, she turned to Ye Fan and said coldly in a domineering


    tone, "Fine. You don''t have topensate me for my outfit. Judging from how poor you look, you


    probably can''t afford it. However, you have to apologize to us. Did you hear me?"


    "Tsubame, just drop it." Chiike Shizuka couldn''t help persuading her older sister again.


    But all she got was another scolding from her older sister.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed and put down his teacup after remaining silent the entire time.


    He turned his head, and his handsome face instantly became menacing.


    "Do you want me to apologize? Are you good enough to ept it?"


    His voice sounded absolutely thunderous.


    Chiike Tsubame was so petrified that her face instantly paled.


    However, Ye Fan''s words kept echoing through the air.


    "Whether I should help or when I should do it is none of your business. You are merely an ant. Why is it


    any of my business if you live or die or suffer insult? I''m not your dad, so I have no reason to indulge


    you. If you continue throwing your temper, I will help those hooligans finish you off since they failed to


    do it the first time!" said Ye Fan.


    His menacing words sliced through the air like knives.


    They sounded utterly murderous!


    In an instant, Chiike Tsubame was terrified by Ye Fan''s imposing aura. Her legs gave way and she


    slumped onto the ground.


    She trembled with her face pale as terror filled her heart, but she was too afraid to speak.


    After Ye Fan was done talking, he and Suzumiya Eigetsu got up and left.


    It was almost time, so Ye Fan wanted to make his way to the airport.


    However, just as the two of them turned to leave, a meek voice quietly rang from behind.


    "We...we''re sorry. We were wrong. We are really sorry. We have you to thank for saving us," thanked


    Chiike Shizuka apologetically with her head lowered and her arms around her waist as she bowed to


    Ye Fan repeatedly.


    Ye Fan didn''t turn. Instead, he said calmly, with his back facing her, "You don''t have to apologize. It


    wasn''t your fault."


    Then Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu left without turning back.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help sighing in his heart as he left.


    Despite having the same parents and environment, these sisters were poles apart.

 Chapter 864 Offer You Wine!

    Chapter 864 Offer You Wine!


    "Tsubame, are you okay?¡±


    After Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu left, Chiike Shizuka remembered her sister and instantly came


    over to help her.


    However, Chiike Tsubame pushed her hard. "Who told you to apologize?"


    "But Tsubame, you were in the wrong earlier. That man saved us, so we should be thankful," exined


    Chiike Shizuka softly.


    "Thankful? Is he fit to ept our thanks? He is just a nobody from China. How dare he speak to me so


    rudely. If we were in Japan, I would be sure tond him in some serious trouble."


    After recovering from her shock, the more Chiike Tsubame thought about it, the angrier she got.


    "We were so unlucky! We are nevering to China again. Forget it. Stop dallying.


    Take your things. It''s time for us to go to the airport," said Chiike Tsubame angrily before leaving the


    restaurant with her


    younger sister.


    In the afternoon.


    The flight attendant led the sisters up the flight.


    However, Chiike Shizuka seemed to notice something after she boarded and quickly eximed softly.


    "What?" asked Chiike Tsubame quizzically.


    "Tsubame, I think I saw the man we encountered earlier at the restaurant," said Chiike Shizuka softly.


    "Stop joking. How is it possible? We are in first ss. His dressing looked so cheap, so how could he


    afford the tickets?" said Chiike Tsubame contemptuously.


    Chiike Shizuka said nothing but kept looking around.


    But she could no longer spot that silhouette.


    "Maybe I was really mistaken.''


    Chiike Shizuka shook her head and stopped thinking about it.


    Then she sat back down with peace of mind and waited for takeoff.


    At 3PM sharp, the international flight finally soared into the sky and headed towards Tokyo.


    Ye Fan checked the time while he was in flight.


    "Chen Ao and the others are probably there."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan mulled in his heart as a smile curved up on his face.


    No one knew what Ye Fan was thinking in his head.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finally got onto the flight bound for home, but she couldn''t help feeling even more


    worried.


    She looked like she was racked with worry.


    And she appeared as though she was hiding something important from Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile in Jiangdong.


    After Ye Fan left, Li Er and Lei San didn''t go home right away.


    Instead, they drove to Haozhou.


    Over in Haozhou at the Wang family''s estate.


    The beautiful estate seemed particrly solemn and depressed.


    After all, Qin Fei died in Mochizuki Kawa''s hands seven days ago.


    His corpse waspletely battered when it was scooped out of Dongchang Lake.


    Qin Fei was Wang Jie-Xi''s favorite nephew, so he ced high hopes on Qin Fei.


    Both the Wang family and Wang Jie-Xi were devastated by his sudden death.


    Wang Jie-Xi remained in sorrow the entire time.


    Of course, the entire family, along with Wang Jie-Xi, all lived in fear.


    Hence, Wang Jie-Xi didn''t even hold a funeral for Qin Fei.


    After they brought Qin Fei''s body home, they buried it quickly.


    Wang Jie-Xi was having dinner on his own in the garden on the family estate.


    Wang Jie-Xi used to be an imposing man, but he suddenly aged by a decade in a matter of days.


    He quietly sat in the garden, resting his eyes in silence.


    No one knew what he was contemting.


    Just then, someone anxiously ran over.


    "Mr Wang, someone is looking for you. I believe it''s Mr Chen, Master Lei, and Master Li," said the


    butler softly.


    Wang Jie-Xi said nothing and continued sitting there.


    It felt as though he was a general in his twilight years waiting for his death as his body grew


    increasingly tired.


    Before long, Wang Jie-Xi''s son, Wang Yu-Chen, along with the rest of the n elders, all hurried over.


    They clearly caught wind of the arrival of Chen Ao and the others.


    "Dad, why don''t you run? Chen Ao and the others are clearly up to no good by turning up here tonight.


    Mr Chu probably sent them to settle the score," persuaded Wang Yu-Chen anxiously.


    "He''s right, Mr Wang."


    "Take Yu-Chen''s advice and leave through the backdoor."


    "Just hide."


    "For as long as you live, the Wang n has a chance of surviving!"


    The people in the Wang family kept persuading Wang Jie-Xi.


    Their eyes were filled with horror and anxiety.


    Seven days had passed since the battle at Dongchang Lake.


    The Wang n was incapable of eating and sleeping in peace all this time.


    Today, the thing that kept them worried was finally knocking on their door.


    Qin Fei had spoken rudely about Ye Fan publicly at Dongchang Lake.


    He said he wanted to rece Ye Fan as the King of Jiangdong!


    What did that mean?


    To Ye Fan, it was undoubtedly rebellion.


    Since time immemorial, emperors executed the entire extended family even if only one person revolted.


    The Wang family might still be around for now after Qin Fei''s death.


    However, the Wang family was keenly aware that Mr Chu wasn''t going to let them off so easily.


    After all, the Wang family secretly supported Qin Fei to rece Ye Fan in Jiangdong, so it was as good


    as rebellion.


    Wang Jie-Xi and the others had waited for seven days while Ye Fan decided on their punishment.


    Finally, it seemed like it was time.


    "Dad, why don''t you leave?" persuaded Wang Yu-Chen with bloodshot eyes.


    Wang Jie-Xi finally broke his silence and shook his head as heughed.


    "Leave? Where can I go? Our ancestralnd is in Haozhou. Am I going to forsake it and run?¡± said


    Wang Jie-Xi self-deprecatingly.


    "What wille wille. There is no escape," said Wang Jie-Xi as he stood up and entered the


    darkness.


    Inside the Wang house.


    Chen Ao, Li Er, and Lei San had already walked in.


    "We are old friends, so there''s no need to be formal. Just find yourselves a seat."


    Wang Jie-Xi waved his hand as he sat on the couch and gestured for them to take a seat.


    However, the three of them remained standing as they looked at Wang Jie-Xi coldly with barely any


    expression on their faces.


    The worry in their hearts increased when Wang Yu-Chen and the rest of the n saw Chen Ao and the


    others behave this way.


    Wang Jie-Xi''s wife''s eyes instantly turned red.


    She knelt on the ground with tears trickling down her face as she begged Chen Ao and the others, "Mr


    Chen, Master Lei, and Master Li, Jie-Xi made a mistake in a moment''s folly. Considering how long we


    have been friends, please help us ask Mr Chu for forgiveness this once. The Wang family is willing to


    give up half our assets to appease Mr Chu and for him to pardon us."


    The woman continued to beg and cry.


    Her voice sounded utterly pitiful.


    However, Chen Ao and the other two didn''t budge while their expressions remained cold and grave.


    The n instantly lost all hope when they saw this.


    They knew it boded ill for the Wang family for sure.


    Wang Jie-Xi remained calm while the rest of the family was terrified. He certainly lived up to his name


    as a leader.


    "Go on and tell me how Mr Chu ns to punish me," asked Wang Jie-Xi with a


    smile.


    Chen Ao and the others said nothing. Instead, they took out a sk of wine and a wine ss and slowly


    filled the ss.


    "Wang Jie-Xi, by Mr Chu''s orders, we are here to offer you wine. Drink up."


    Chen Ao''s deep and resounding voice reverberated through the hall.


    Then Chen Ao handed the ss of wine to Wang Jie-Xi.

 Chapter 865 In Tokyo

    Chapter 865 In Tokyo


    What?


    Wang Yu-Chen and the rest of the Wang n stared hard at the wine Chen Ao offered.


    In an instant, they lost all hope.


    "No, Mr Chen. Please beg Mr Chu to let my father off, okay? I am willing to ept punishment on my


    father''s behalf. I will drink the wine for him,¡± implored Wang Yu-Chen as he knelt.


    The entire family was in despair.


    However, Chen Ao and the others were unmoved and looked cold.


    They stood erect with an indifferent look in their eyes as they looked down at Wang Jie-Xi in silence.


    "Wang Jie-Xi, Mr Chu is offering you this wine. Are you going to drink it or not?"


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted outside.


    It blew into the hall through the windows and door.


    The family watched on with sorrow as Li Er, and the others stood and watched coldly without saying a


    word.


    Wang Jie-Xi smiled in the end.


    He got up from the couch and smiled as he took the wine from Chen Ao.


    "Dad!"


    "Jie-Xi!"


    "Mr Wang, don''t do it!"


    Everyone choked with tears in their eyes as they convinced Wang Jie-Xi not to drink it.


    Wang Jie-Xi was the backbone of the Wang family.


    If he died, the Wang family would be no more.


    Wang Jie-Xi remained unperturbed despite their begging.


    Wang Jie-Xi patted Wang Yu-Chen''s shoulder and said calmly, "After I die, you are head of the family.


    Regardless of what Mr Chu does to our family, you have to do it wholeheartedly. Mr Chen and the


    others are right. Mr Chu is Jiangdong''s dragon! Other than him, no one is fit to be King of Jiangdong."


    Wang Jie-Xi spoke without hesitation.


    Wang Jie-Xi picked up the wine ss and tilted his head back.


    Then he raised the wine ss and finished it in a gulp.


    Cold wind gusted under the night sky.


    Wang Jie-Xi faced his death bravely under the dim lights. It appeared utterly solemn and stirring.


    "Dad!" "Jie-Xi!"


    Wang Yu-Chen howled while the entire family wept in sorrow.


    Even though Chen Ao and the others hadn''t said anything, the Wang family guessed that it was


    poisoned wine.


    Mr Chu wanted Wang Jie-Xi to kill himself to atone for the n''s betrayal.


    CLANG!


    Wang Jie-Xi let go of the ss after he finished the wine. The ss fell to the ground and shattered.


    But he remained calm.


    A look of self-deprecation remained on his face as he awaited death to befall him.


    Wang Jie-Xi didn''t me Ye Fan.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, the winners took all.


    From the day that he decided to support Qin Fei on his quest to be the King of Jiangdong, he was


    prepared for failure.


    But time went by...


    ...for five minutes.


    Wang Jie-Xi kept waiting for the poison to take effect. However, all he felt was a warm sensation in his


    belly and nothing unusual.


    Chen Ao and the others looked at each other andughed just as Wang Jie-Xi looked at them


    bewilderingly.


    "Haha!"


    "Jie-Xi, look at how petrified you are.¡±


    "Don''t worry. There''s no poison in the wine."


    "However, you have juste back from Hell''s gate."


    "Do you know what Mr Chu told us before we came?" "He said he would let you live if you drink the


    wine."


    "If you didn''t drink it, the Wang family will disappear from Jiangdong tomorrow!"


    Chen Ao and the othersughed as they told Wang Jie-Xi what Ye Fan had said.


    "Does...Does this mean Mr Chu has forgiven me?" Wang Jie-Xi was stunned. He didn''t expect this


    ending.


    After escaping death, the entire family was undoubtedly delighted.


    Wang Jie-Xi immediately felt to his knees and bowed.


    "Jie-Xi, you..." Chen Ao and the others were shocked by his reaction.


    Wang Jie-Xi said deeply instead, "I am kowtowing to Mr Chu to thank him for sparing my life. I swear


    that the Wang family will be loyal to Mr Chu for his entire life. We are willing to do anything for Mr Chu!"


    His deep voice echoed through the hall repeatedly.


    After that night, Wang Jie-Xi was undoubtedly loyal to Ye Fan.


    In the past, Wang Jie-Xi had little contact with Mr Chu due to the vast distance between Yunzhou and


    Haozhou.


    Li Er had already reced Wang Jie-Xi in Jiangdong with Ye Fan''s support.


    So Wang Jie-Xi was naturally unhappy with Ye Fan.


    However, all of Wang Jie-Xi''s dissatisfaction with Ye Fan disappeared instantly.


    Ye Fan had forgiven their family and was broadminded.


    Chen Ao and the others felt even more in awe of Mr Chu when they witnessed the scene.


    Mr Chu was certainly an extraordinary leader.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was on the ne and clueless about everything that had transpired in Haozhou.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t very angry with Wang Jie-Xi.


    The Wang family waspletely insignificant to him.


    So Ye Fan wasn''t very angry when he caught wind that Wang Jie-Xi was in cahoots with Qin Feng to


    overthrow him.


    Instead, he found it hrious how the Wang family overestimated themselves.


    Did they think it was that easy to be the King of Jiangdong?


    Did they think any random person was capable of challenging his authority?


    Fortunately, despite Wang Jie-Xi''s rebellion, he helped Ye Fan to gain some time when his nephew was


    sacrificed. On ount of that, Ye Fan did not make things difficult forthem.


    He just wanted to test Wang Jie-Xi''s loyalty.


    It was up to him whether he lived or died.


    The night passed by quickly.


    The ne arrived in Tokyo in the morning the next day.


    Ye Fan nned on going to Sword Shrine to ughter Mochizuki Kawa and obtain the yasakani jade


    before returning to China immediately.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu kept saying that she wanted to have some rest at the hotel.


    There was no need to be so anxious about recovering the yasakani jade.


    Ye Fan didn''t object to her suggestion. Then they checked into a hotel like Suzumiya Eigetsu asked.


    Ye Fan could take the opportunity to get Han to investigate Sword Shrine.


    "Master, is it your first time in Japan? Let me show you around. Tokyo is lovely. You can see romantic


    cherry blossoms and the Tokyo Skytree. This city is both ancient and romantic, so it''s the perfect


    destination for couples to have vacations."


    After resting in the afternoon, Suzumiya Eigetsu insisted on taking Ye Fan sightseeing andpletely


    overlooked the matter of the yasakani jade.


    Instead, Ye Fan asked her, "Why bother helping me to stall for time? Isn''t your master waiting for me to


    walk into their trap?"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s voice fell like thunder.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face turned pale as she stood dumbfounded.


    "Master, did...did you know all along?" asked the young woman softly in panic.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "What do you think? Did you think your little ruse would seed?"

 Chapter 866 Undercurrents Surging

    Chapter 866 Undercurrents Surging


    "All I can say is that you have terrible acting. From the moment you promised to be my ve and help


    me to hunt down Mochizuki Kawa, I could tell that you didn''t do it wholeheartedly. It was all just acting.


    You want to take me to Tokyo and lead me into a trap at Sword Shrine, right?" said Ye Fan calmly as he


    smiled with his hands behind him.


    He nced teasingly at the young woman before him.


    At the get-go, Ye Fan already knew that she was just pretending to submit to him, and it was all a part


    of a trap that Mochizuki Kawa had set.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t blow her cover.


    He didn''t care.


    In his eyes, schemes like these were just child''s y.


    It was particrly ineffective in the face of true power.


    Nothing could be trusted throughout time and space except himself.


    Only power mattered!


    And power was Ye Fan''s greatest pride.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head while Ye Fan''s calm words echoed through the air.


    She lowered her eyes without saying a word.


    Sunlight shone in from outside the window and fell on her, casting a shadow on the floor.


    In an instant, the young woman began tremble.


    Before she knew it, tears had already trickled down from her face.


    She hung her head and wept as she said, "Master, I''m sorry I lied. I''m sorry."


    Tears cascaded down Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face as she kept apologizing.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said calmly, "Don''t apologize. There is no right or wrong. We are just


    standing on the opposite sides. Mochizuki Kawa is your master, so that makes me your enemy. You are


    not to me for lying to me or even killing me. But I don''t understand. You should have been more than


    happy to lead me to Sword Shrine from the minute we reached Tokyo, so why are you stalling for time


    here?"


    Ye Fan was quite curious.


    In reality, Ye Fan didn''t hate Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On the contrary, Ye Fan liked her a little.


    During this short span of time, Ye Fan could tell that Suzumiya Eigetsu was a rather innocent young


    woman.


    She was a bad actress and liar since everything was written on her face.


    She was innocent and candid, just like a piece of untarnished white paper.


    She only lied to Ye Fan on Mochizuki


    Kawa''s orders, so Ye Fan didn''t me her.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu continued to hang her head despite Ye Fan''s questions.


    "I...I..." stammered Suzumiya Eigetsu hesitantly as she gritted her teeth.


    Then she finally said, "I...I don''t want you to die. Master, can you not go? All three Sword Shrine Head


    Priests have gathered, and they are waiting for you to walk into their trap. It''s impossible for you to kill


    my teacher, and you will even end up getting killed." Suzumiya Eigetsu choked as she persuaded him.


    Ye Fan killed both her senpais and hurt her master, Mochizuki Kawa, so she ought to hate him.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t know why she couldn''t bear to hate Ye Fan at all.


    Instead, she felt inexplicably emotional towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was somewhat stunned to hear this.


    He didn''t think that Suzumiya Eigetsu would start caring about his well-being.


    If Mochizuki Kawa saw this, he would probably throw a fit and die.


    Ye Fanughed sadly. "Don''t worry. Since I dared toe alone, I am confident that I can leave


    unscathed. One Sword Shrine means nothing to me. The only person I look up to is the number one


    Japanese martial artist, Yukiteru Tenshin. I am afraid of no one else.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as he spoke.


    Even then, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want to take Ye Fan to Mochizuki Kawa.


    "Master, why don''t we go after a few days? Keep mepany for a few more days?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked at Ye Fan with her big misty eyes as tears welled up in them.


    Ye Fan didn''t know why Suzumiya Eigetsu was so persistent. However, he agreed.


    "But we can only hang out for one day. Tomorrow, I will go to Sword Shrine with or without you," said Ye


    Fan deeply.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded and instantly smiled. "Thank you, Master."


    However, Ye Fan failed to notice the inexplicable sense of sorrow in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, in Tokyo.


    Inside Sword Shrine.


    Most of Mochizuki Kawa''s injuries had recovered after he recuperated for several days.


    He was having a meeting with the other Sword Shrine head priests in the hall.


    There were three head priests in Sword Shrine altogether.


    Since Mochizuki Kawa was the strongest head priest, he was the leader of Sword


    Shrine.


    "Sword God, how are your injuries?¡±


    The woman who spoke was dressed in finery and appeared elegant.


    And she was Sword Shrine''s third head priest, Nakai Masami.


    Mochizuki Kawa waved his hand. "I''m fine."


    "That''s good. But I didn''t think that a nobody from China was capable of hurting you. And now, he has


    shockinglye to Japan. Now that he is here, he can forget about leaving. The three of us will ensure


    that the brat never lives to see his homnd again!"


    The second Sword Shrine head priest, Ishino Ryuichi, spoke coldly in a chilly tone.


    "Oh yes, Sword God. Did Eigetsu-chan contact you yet? Where is that brat? My sword is hungry for


    some action," asked Ishino Ryuichi again as heughed sinisterly.


    Mochizuki Kawa shook his head. "Not yet. But she ought to in a matter of days. Stay sharp in the


    meantime. When Ye Fan turns up, we take things forward as nned, and I will seek revenge that the


    humiliation he served me in Jiangdong!"


    Mochizuki Kawa spoke icily with hatred oozing from his voice.


    Ishino Ryuichi and Nakai Masami nodded.


    "But don''t forget that Eigetsu-chan is turning 18 soon. Back in the day, Yukiteru Tenshin once said that


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin would return when shees of age. The 18 year old seal in Eigetsu-chan''s body


    is about to unlock itself. We have to take her back from the brat before her birthday," said Nakai


    Masami softly when she suddenly recalled this.


    "Don''t worry. I know. Everything is within my grasp, so there will be no problems. After the brat dies, we


    will start nning the god awakening ceremony and prepare for Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s return!"

 Chapter 867 Her Final Moments of All Things Good

    Chapter 867 Her Final Moments of All Things Good


    A raging wind suddenly gusted outside the window as Mochizuki Kawa, Ishino Ryuichi, and Nakai


    Masami spoke.


    Then an invisible force instantly swept over.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others frowned almost instantly.


    "Hmm? Is that brat here already? So fast?¡± said Mochizuki Kawa deeply with a murderous look in his


    eyes.


    "Perfect! Now that he is here, we can kill him," said Ishino Ryuichi sullenly as he smiled coldly and


    picked up his de.


    Just as they were about to go out, a resounding and imposing voice instantly swept throughout the hall.


    "I am Mo Wu-Ya, son of the King of Fighters. I am here to pay a visit and hope Sword God can grant


    me an audience!" "...hope Sword God can grant me an audience!"


    His voice was filled with internal energy and sounded thunderous as it echoed in the air.


    The entire Sword Shrine shuddered uncontrobly.


    Ishino Ryuichi and the others were stunned.


    "What?"


    ¡°Mo Wu-Ya?"


    "The King of Fighters'' son?"


    "What is he doing here?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were startled and looked perplexed.


    Due to past national feuds in history, the Chinese and Japanese martial arts circles weren''t on friendly


    terms.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa and the others had undoubtedly heard about the King of Fighters before


    since he was a pir of China.


    But his son was still young, so they had never heard of him, let alone ever cross paths and be in


    contact with him.


    Why did hee to Sword Shrine out of the blue?


    "Did War God Castle send him to help plead for Ye Fan?" said Sword God with his brows furrowed.


    "Quit guessing. Just ask him after hees in."


    Ishino Ryuichi was impatient by nature, so he sent someone to lead Mo Wu-Ya into Sword Shrine


    without giving it any thought.


    No one knew what the King of Fighters'' son was doing at Sword Shrine.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was strolling through the streets of Tokyo with Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    The clean streets reached to the end of the skies.


    Both sides of the street were filled with people while tall trees were nted next to the sidewalk.


    Tokyo was modern and at the same time, peaceful.


    The piercing sound of car horns couldn''t be heard in Tokyo.


    There was also no sign of people rushing around.


    The pace here was slow, and everyone seemed to be doing their best to enjoy life.


    Couples took pictures by the roadside. They smiled blissfully as they pressed the shutter.


    And some elderly fed pigeons by the roadside.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu seemed to enjoy this sort of life. She kept hopping around excitedly the entire time


    like a sparrow.


    Her pink skirt fluttered in the wind.


    People were wrong when they said that the cherry blossoms had yet to bloom in Tokyo. The young


    woman before him was just like a cherry blossom.


    "Master, I am so envious of you. You are free to do as you wish. Neither your family nor your master


    constrains you. You are as free as the cherry blossoms and can fly wherever you wish," said Suzumiya


    Eigetsu gently.


    Ye Fan onlyughed gently when he heard this.


    "I came from humble beginnings. I am nothing but a lowly farmer and live-in husband in other people''s


    eyes. All these years, they keepughing at me. You are the only person who envies me,¡± said Ye Fan


    as he chatted with Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    The young woman raised her head and looked at Ye Fan. "I would rathere from an ordinary family


    just like you if I had a choice. I could go to school, y with my friends, date a man, find work and


    finally marry the love of my life and bear his children..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes were filled with envy as she spoke.


    But Ye Fan found it funny.


    "Isn''t that very normal? Why is it worth being envious of? If you like, you can do it too. You are still


    young. All you have to do is find someone you like and chase your dreams. With your charm, I am sure


    you can find someone you like, right?" replied Ye Fan calmly.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head as her eyes dimmed.


    "It''s toote. It''s already toote..."


    "Hmm? What do you mean toote?¡± asked Ye Fan somewhat quizzically. He didn''t know what she


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    was driving at.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu said nothing and changed the subject, "Forget it. Master, why don''t I tell you one of


    Japan''s legends? Do you know about Tsukuyomi? When the universe was first created, the


    Kamiyonanayo came to be and created the earth. Then he created Amaterasu,


    Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo no Mikoto. Amaterasu ruled the day with the kusanagi sword in hand and


    was the Sun God.


    Tsukuyomi ruled the night with the yasakani jade in hand and was the Moon Goddess."


    "They protected the Japanese people and became their gods."


    "Then their time came. Although they rose to the heavens, they left behind three sacred objects to


    protect their people."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu retold the story slowly. Ye Fan had heard about these legends before too.


    However, it was nothing but a legend. Did the Chinese goddess Nuwa ever exist?


    Everyone probably thought they were figments of their ancestors'' imagination.


    "No! Master, they truly exist. The sacred objects prove this," retorted Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly like


    an angry kitten as she persistently defended the existence of the Moon Goddess.


    "Fine. Even if you are right, the gods have probably been reduced to dust after all these years.


    Regardless of whether they exist, they have already been relegated to legend in stories and only exist


    in religion."


    Ye Fan smiled calmly.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu said nothing and remained silent for a long time.


    A sharp pain suddenly struck Suzumiya Eigetsu in her head. She trembled so hard that she almost fell.


    "Hmm? Eigetsu-chan, what''s wrong? Are you tired? Do you want to go back to the hotel and rest?" Ye


    Fan immediately went forward to hold on to her.


    Momentster, Suzumiya Eigetsu finally recovered. Although her face was pale, she forced herself to


    smile and said, "Master, I''m fine. I don''t want to go back. I''m not done sightseeing. I still want to go to


    Sensoji Temple and Hamarikyu Gardens."


    "I want to go to the Sakura Garden and the Skytree. I want to eat at the snack street


    tonight too."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled as she pulled Ye Fan along.


    She looked so anxious that she seemed like someone with a terminal illness who was eager to see the


    sights and try everything in a few days.


    Ye Fan probably had no clue that this trip was going to be this stunning girl''s final memories on earth.

 Chapter 868 The Woman Who Was Born to Be a Vessel

    Chapter 868 The Woman Who Was Born to Be a Vessel


    The sky had turned dark.


    At this time of the day, the snack streets of Tokyo would bustle with activity.


    There was a bustling crowd around them.


    The young woman appeared particrly happy the entire way here.


    However, Ye Fan had a nagging feeling that Suzumiya Eigetsu was hiding something from him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly felt dizzy again when they got back to the hotel. She staggered and almost


    fell.


    It wasn''t the first time Ye Fan saw her like this.


    Ye Fan ignored it previously and thought Suzumiya Eigetsu was just tired from having too much fun.


    But this time, Ye Fan could suddenly sense an unusual power in Suzumiya Eigetsu when he helped her


    up.


    It felt as though there was the seal inside Suzumiya Eigetsu that was about to break and unleash its


    energy.


    This time round, Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help whimpering in pain before passing out in Ye Fan''s


    arms.


    "Eigetsu-chan. Eigetsu-chan?" shouted Ye Fan worriedly.


    He hurriedly ced Suzumiya Eigetsu on the bed and examined her.


    The moon was bright and wless.


    It hung in the sky like a huge te.


    Its soft glow flowed into the room like water and scattered in through the window.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan noticed a crescent vaguely appearing on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s forehead.


    In fact, if he looked carefully, he would have noticed that the crescent actually had some hidden runes


    engraved on it.


    "This is a... spirit seal?"


    Ye Fan was shocked to see it.


    It was mentioned in the Book of Celestial Cloud that there was a kind of ninjitsu skill called spirit seal.


    It could retain the consciousness of a spirit by sealing it and transforming it into a spirit seed.


    Some ninjas transformed their souls into spirit seeds and nted themselves into someone else''s


    body, and relied on their host''s soul to mature.


    After maturing, they would obliterate the host''s consciousness, possess its body, and control it.


    In other words, they were like parasitical seeds.


    In the past, Ye Fan thought that it was merely chronicled in the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Even if such skills existed before, they were probably lost in time by now.


    But he unexpectedly spotted signs of this happening on Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu was Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple. In Japan, who would have the guts to nt a


    spirit seed in Mochizuki Kawa''s disciple?


    But now was not the time for Ye Fan to ponder since he realized the spirit that was sealed in Suzumiya


    Eigetsu had already gotten increasingly stronger.


    If it wasn''t eradicated in time, her body would get taken over by the spirit within the spirit seal.


    Then Suzumiya Eigetsu''s consciousness would disappear for good.


    So Ye Fan didn''t hesitate any longer and ced his finger on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s forehead.


    An invisible power transferred from Ye Fan''s finger into Suzumiya Eigetsu''s head.


    WOOOONG!


    But an invisible force kept biting back as Ye Fan attempted to eradicate the spirit seal.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The aftershock made Ye Fan retreat by several steps.


    Ye Fan''s face grew grim.


    "This...this strength is very powerful. The spirit nted within Eigetsu-chan must have been an


    unsurpassable martial arts expert when he was alive."


    There was a grave look on Ye Fan''s face.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finally regained consciousness a few hourster.


    In the room, dim light lit up the room.


    The moment Suzumiya Eigetsu opened her eyes, she saw a skinny silhouette standing by her bed.


    "Master, where am I?" asked Suzumiya Eigetsu softly.


    Ye Fan didn''t answer. Instead, he looked down at her and said calmly, "You know about the spirit seal


    in your body, don''t you?"


    "I..." Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head.


    "So someone did tell you about it. Let me remind you that it is about to break out of its seal. If nothing is


    done to it, it will upy your body for one more month, then your consciousness will disappear. In


    other words, you will cease to exist in a month."


    Ye Fan exined the situation to Suzumiya Eigetsu expressionlessly.


    A young woman''s life was about toe to an end in a month.


    How very cruel.


    However, she had the right to know the truth.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu remained silent.


    Ye Fan frowned.


    "Aren''t you going to say something? If you tell me who nted the spirit seed, I might be able to save


    you."


    He needed to know the culprit in order to solve this problem.


    Ye Fan was incapable of helping her without knowing the details.


    If Suzumiya Eigetsu told him who it was, Ye Fan might be able to do something about it and save her.


    Ye Fan didn''t want this innocent girl to die.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu shook her head when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    "Master, it''s useless. I was born to be a vessel. I exist solely to be a host for


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin."


    What?


    Ye Fan was instantly shocked.


    "Tsukuyomi Tenshin? Do you mean that Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s spirit resides you?" Ye Fan''s pupils


    constricted in shock as a wave of emotion flooded his heart.


    It never dawned on him that Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s spirit could be sealed inside this young woman''s


    body.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was Japan''s Moon Goddess.


    Since time immemorial, Tsukuyomi Tenshin existed only in legends.


    Legend had it that Tsukuyomi Tenshin protected Japan for years and was an extraordinarily powerful


    goddess whom citizens believed in.


    She held the same status as Nuwa, a Chinese goddess.


    Even though they were remembered as gods in history, they were humans in reality.


    Some people were able to make immense contributions after attaining power. Then people would


    revere them as gods in memory of their charity.


    Like the three sovereigns and five emperors in China''s history, Buddha in the Buddhist tales, and even


    the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian.


    They weren''t mere illusions. Instead, they were deified by the people through the time.


    There were no gods on earth. They merely came to be because many people believed in them.


    "Yup." Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded. "Master told me that the extraordinarily powerful Tsukuyomi Tenshin


    once protected our people, but when her time was up, she used the spirit seal technique to seal her


    soul. After she died, a suitable vessel had to be found so that she could be reborn. And I am the


    chosen vessel. My older sister said that it is mine and our family''s honor to be selected. She also told


    me that I would soar to Japan''s pinnacle with the Moon Goddess and enjoy utter glory. But I know


    everyone''s just consoling me. The moment the seal breaks, the goddess will be reborn, and I will be no


    more."

 Chapter 869 You Have No Choice

    Chapter 869 You Have No Choice


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head and spoke softly.


    She didn''t seem particrly sad or fearful. Instead, she epted it calmly and head-on.


    She knew about this a long time ago.


    However, she had no choice but to ept it.


    "What about your parents and n? Didn''t they try to help you? As I understand, it is very easy to


    eradicate the spirit seal during its early stages," asked Ye Fan deeply.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu shook her head andughed self-deprecatingly.


    "Help me? If they wanted to help me, they wouldn''t have agreed and ced a spirit seal in me to begin


    with. To my parents and n, or maybe even to the whole country, I am insignificant. Inparison to


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin, they can easily afford to lose me. My parents have other children, and I''m not the


    only person in the n. I am no one''s one and only. However, there is only one Tsukuyomi Tenshin. If


    they sacrifice me, my family stands to gain generations of glory. Also, she can defend Japan and keep


    it safe. Anyone else would be happy to see me dead, I suppose.¡±


    The moonlight shone in from outside the window.


    And cast a shadow behind the young woman.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu kept her head lowered as she spoke with disappointment and sadness in her eyes.


    It was probably impossible for anyone to face something like this calmly.


    She became a vessel from the moment she was born.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had be everyone''s sacrifice.


    Even the family who should have protected her were cruel and heartless to her.


    No one could fathom how it felt for her.


    It seemed to be aplete mistake for her to be even born.


    There were so many people in the world, but there was no one for her to rely on.


    Despite how vast the world was, she couldn''t find peace.


    Before Suzumiya Eigetsu met Ye Fan, the only person who was kind to her was Mochizuki Kawa.


    Ye Fan went silent as he heard what Suzumiya Eigetsu said.


    He said nothing and didn''t know what to say either.


    He found Suzumiya Eigetsu somewhat pitiful.


    She was only 17 or 18 years old and was at the prime of her life.


    It was a school-going age for normal people. It was a time when their parents would be indulgent, and


    she could have fun with friends. It was also a time to fall in love, secretly admire someone or


    experience her first love.


    Life had barely begun for most others.


    But for Suzumiya Eigetsu, it was about toe to an end.


    She served as nothing but fertilizer for 17 years.


    Other people lived forthemselves.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was the only one who lived to bring someone back to life from the start.


    She was just a sacrificial item.


    Only now did Ye Fan understand why Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want to return to the Sword Shrine so


    early.


    She merely wanted to spend a few days experiencing the beautiful world.


    After Ye Fan came to know everything, he stopped asking her.


    After all, he and Suzumiya Eigetsu barely knew each other.


    So it was impossible for him to do much for Suzumiya Eigetsu. The only thing he could do was spend


    tomorrow with her.


    The day after tomorrow, he would head over to Sword Shrine.


    After he obtained the yasakani jade and settled his score with Mochizuki Kawa, Ye Fan would release


    Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Ye Fan didn''t really want this innocent girl to be his ve for life.


    "Rest early," reminded Ye Fan before he turned to leave.


    However, the moment Ye Fan turned, Suzumiya Eigetsu called out after him. "Thank you, Master.


    Thank you for keeping mepany. You are the first person to hang out with me," said Suzumiya


    Eigetsu in a quiet voice.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and smiled gently before turning to leave.


    The next day.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu realized that Ye Fan had already made breakfast when she woke up.


    "Are you up? Wash your hands and eat."


    Ye Fan was carrying a fried egg and a warm ss of milk.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help wanting to cry when she heard Ye Fan''s deep voice and saw the nice


    things he was doing for her.


    Perhaps it was love.


    In the morning, Ye Fan went to the seaside with Suzumiya Eigetsu and watched as the tides rose and


    fell.


    They went to the zoo and visited the old streets inside the ancient town.


    However, a fragrance suddenly wafted into their noses when they reached the intersection.


    "Wow. Smells fab..." sighed Suzumiya Eigetsu as she inhaled deeply.


    Ye Fan raised his head to see a tiny shop selling takoyaki at the intersection.


    There was a long winding queue outside the shop.


    The fragrant scent probably came from this shop.


    "Let''s go queue,¡± said Ye Fan as heughed gently before taking Suzumiya Eigetsu over.


    "Ooh! Thanks, Master!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu beamed brightly. No one would have guessed this lively young woman was about to


    die, right?


    Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu queued for almost 30 minutes.


    However, several ck Hondas suddenly drove over and pulled up at the intersection when it was


    about to be their turn to buy the takoyaki.


    Dozens of burly men dressed in suits got off the cars and stood respectfully on both sides of the door.


    They left a long pathway at the center.


    Then a young man dressed in a white tuxedo with sunsses on his face got off the car.


    "Young Master, this is the shop. Master loves their takoyaki," said an old man from behind as he bowed


    respectfully.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The young man nodded before he waved his hand. "Take the stuff ande with me."


    The young man led the rest of them into the small shop by the roadside.


    One of his subordinates stood outside the shop and said deeply to the customers, "It''s Mr Miyamoto''s


    60th birthday. The shop owner has been hired to cook for the party, so the shop is closed. Stop


    queuing and leave."


    Immediately after this deep voice rang, the people who were queuing went into a furor and were all


    displeased.


    "What?"


    "Hiring the shop owner?"


    "What on earth?¡±


    "We''ve queued for a really long time."


    The crowd was clearly unhappy about this.


    However, everyone had no choice but to grit their teeth and swallow their displeasure when they saw


    the intimidating looks on their faces.


    "AHHH! What are you doing? Let go of me! I won''t go with you."


    The snack shop owner''s terrified voice and the sound of struggling came from inside the shop.


    PAK!


    The young man leading the way pped the shop owner, and he screamed in


    agony.


    "You were rude when I was trying to y nice. How dare you oppose me! You have no choice. Take


    him away!"

 Chapter 870 Ye Fan鈥檚 Fury

    Chapter 870 Ye Fan¡¯s Fury


    At the young man''s order, two men walked out from behind him and took the shop owner away.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly dejected.


    It was their turn next, but from the looks of it now, she couldn''t get to have the takoyaki.


    "Master, let''s go. I don''t think we will get to have it," sighed Suzumiya Eigetsu disappointedly.


    Roadside stalls like these were typically a one man show.


    If the shop owner was taken away, they wouldn''t get to enjoy his takoyaki.


    However, Ye Fan replied deeply, "Maybe not.¡±


    Ye Fan then stepped forward and said indifferently, "Young Master Miyamoto, right? Do me a favor and


    release him."


    Hmm?


    Ye Fan''s sudden interruption gave them a shock.


    Their leader nced over unhappily.


    "What? Do you a favor? Dude, who the hell do you think you are? Are you good enough to ask for my


    favor? Moreover, it is his honor that the Miyamoto n wants him to cook. How dare a brat like you


    interfere with my business? I suggest that you find out who I, Miyamoto Minami, am before you butt into


    my business," said Miyamoto Minami proudly with contempt.


    He looked at Ye Fan like he was looking at an idiot.


    Ye Fan replied calmly, "I don''t care who you are. It is the shop owner''s freedom to decide if he wants to


    leave with you. You have no right to decide for the shop owner. You also don''t have the right to force


    him."


    Miyamoto Minami instantlyughed when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    He looked as though he had just heard the funniest joke on earth.


    "What did you just say? I don''t have the right? That''s interesting. For years, you are the first who dares


    to say that I have no right. However, I am still going to take him away by force. What are you going to


    do about it?"


    Miyamoto Minamiughed as his voice grew increasingly cold.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu walked over and tugged at Ye Fan''s shirt as she persuaded him softly, "Master, let''s


    go. We can just go somewhere else to buy it. I don''t want to cause trouble.''''


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt guilty inside.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was already very touched that Ye Fan was willing to spend time with her.


    If Ye Fan were to get involved in any conflict because of her, she would feel bad about it.


    However, Ye Fan dismissed Suzumiya Eigetsu''s pleas.


    Ye Fan kept his eyes on the young man as his deep voice rang again.


    "Do you like to force others to do your bidding? Have you ever considered other people''s feelings? Do


    you know how long we''ve queued? Do you know that someone in the queue has only one more month


    to live? She wasted her time queuing here because of you. Oh yes, how could I forget? You are a


    young master from a powerful family, so you are used to acting so high and mighty. You probably have


    no clue howmoners like us feel or ever care about someone''s life," said Ye Fan without stopping


    and suddenlyughed right at the end.


    Hisugher was filled with self-ridicule, coldness, and even some sorrow.


    This world was simply filled with too much injustice.


    Miyamoto Minami and the Chu family bothmitted injustice against him in a simr manner.


    These people always thought highly of


    themselves, so they forced their decisions on others and willfully decided on other people''s life and


    death.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s life also used to belong to herself. How could those people force the spirit seal on


    her and take her life without her permission?


    What was this bullshit about enjoying glory and honor?


    Even if the spirit residing in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s body was a god, was glory any use to her after she


    was dead?


    "Haha! You''re absolutely right! I am from an elite family. In my eyes, you''re nothing. Why should I care


    whether you live or die? If you know any better, then get lost. Or else, don''t me me for being rude,"


    yelled Miyamoto Minami furiously. He seemed to have lost all patience.


    Ye Fan shook his head instead. "In that case, there''s no point in talking nicely."


    Hmmm?


    "What...what are you trying to do? Are you going to hit me?¡±


    Ye Fan''s increasingly cold expression left Miyamoto Minami shivering in his heart, and an ominous


    feeling hung over him immediately.


    But just as he was about to call his bodyguards, Ye Fan delivered a kick.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan gave Miyamoto Minami a high whip kick on his face, and blood and broken teeth came spurting


    out immediately.


    He shot out like a cannonball after Ye Fan kicked him.


    His cries of agony kept ringing in their ears.


    "My god..."


    "Dude, did you have to be so violent?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "How could you hit the Miyamoto n''s young master?"


    The people around them were instantly dumbfounded.


    They felt that this youth was too aggressive.


    Didn''t he see all those bodyguards next to Miyamoto Minami?


    Wasn''t he asking to get killed if he fought them under such circumstances?


    "Sigh."


    "This dude is in trouble."


    Everyone shook their heads as they sighed and looked at Ye Fan with pity.


    Sure enough, Miyamoto Minami climbed up with blood trickling from his mouth after Ye Fan kicked him.


    His eyes saw red as he looked at Ye Fan angrily.


    "How dare you hit me, you asshole?! I tell you, you are dead meat! Everyone, get him! Beat him to


    death! Give it to him!" roared


    Miyamoto Minami hysterically like a lunatic.


    Everyone behind him swarmed over and surrounded Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head expressionlessly. His deep eyes were filled with coldness.


    "You overestimate yourself,¡± said Ye Fan softly as he moved in again.


    He jumped before kicking several times in a row.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Ear deafening noises filled the air like ps of thunder.


    Ye Fan kicked all the burly men and sent them flying.


    In a few seconds, Ye Fan was done kicking everyone and sent them sprawling. They rolled about on


    the ground as they clutched their stomachs and were unable to stand.


    "This..."


    "What on earth..."


    "He''s...he''s incredible!"


    Everyone was stunned after they witnessed this scene.


    They stared hard at the striking silhouette before them like they had seen a ghost.


    Ten seconds!


    No, three seconds.


    Just three seconds.


    It took Ye Fan only three seconds.


    But all 18 men were defeated in this short span of time.


    He kicked six men per second!


    "My goodness!" "Oh gosh!"


    "Can this get any more incredible?"


    Shock filled everyone''s hearts as they trembled.


    Miyamoto Minami was equally shocked, and his eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets from staring too


    hard.


    "How...How was that possible?"


    He couldn''t believe that this inconspicuous character ended up being so formidable.


    Ye Fan''s cold eyesnded on Miyamoto Minami once again after he had taken care of his henchmen.


    Miyamoto Minami instantly shivered and he felt a chill down his spine.


    W-what did this guy want with him?


    J

 Chapter 871 Viciousness

    Chapter 871 Viciousness


    Skyscrapers stood erect in Tokyo.


    The streets were crowded.


    In front of a small snack shop, there was amotion.


    Dozens of burly meny sprawling on the ground as they howled in agony.


    And Ye Fan looked down at them indifferently.


    After Miyamoto Minami recovered from his brief shock, heughed.


    "What are youughing at?¡± asked Ye Fan expressionlessly in a cold voice.


    Miyamoto Minami shook his head and said, "Nothing. I just pity you and feel sad for you.¡±


    Miyamoto Minami sinisterly smiled as he spoke and got off the ground.


    He removed a cigarette from his bag and lit it.


    HUUU!


    After he exhaled, a faint cigarette circle floated in the air.


    "Do you know why I pity you? So what if you are highly skilled and strong? You won''t have the guts to


    kill me. I am Young Master Miyamoto. I''m the heir to Mikawa Group. Do you know who my father is?


    He''s Miyamoto Nakanosuke. He is one of the three chairmen of Mikawa Group," said Miyamoto Minami


    proudly. Everyone around him caught his resounding voice.


    Almost instantly, he caused a major uproar.


    "What?"


    "The heir to Mikawa Group?¡±


    "His father is actually Miyamoto Nakanosuke?"


    "One of the chairmen of Kanaiwa Committee?" "No wonder!" "With a background like that, it''s little


    wonder he goes around bullying people."


    The people were shocked and instantly turned to look at Miyamoto Minami with awe.


    The sixrgest financial groups of Japan were the ones with true control of the country''s political and


    Theypletely monopolized the economy and government.


    Their shadow could be found behind each government.


    In other words, they were the true overlords of Japan.


    And Mikawa Group was one of the sixrgest financial groups in the nation.


    Each group had an executivemittee serving as the highest authority in the business.


    Mikawa Group''s executivemittee was called the Kanaiwa Committee.


    Since the Miyamoto n held major roles in Kanaiwa Committee, they held high power in Mikawa


    Group.


    Many people tried persuading Ye Fan to stop when they heard this.


    "Young man, he''s right. You can''t afford to offend the Miyamoto n. They have the support of Mikawa


    Group, and thepany is a giant in the finance circles. Listen to me, just apologize quickly, and


    maybe he will let things slide. Or else, they probably won''t leave you in peace for the rest of your life.¡±


    "Yes, that''s right. Don''t fight when the odds are against you. It''s not worth offending a big man like him


    over takoyaki. Mikawa Group is extremely powerful."


    Perhaps out of pity or concern, everyone convinced Ye Fan out of it.


    Just swallow your pride, and things would be okay.


    They told Ye Fan to just apologize to Miyamoto Minami.


    Even Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face turned pale the moment she heard that they had offended the Miyamoto


    n that had the backing of Mikawa Group.


    "Master, why don''t we forget it? Let''s leave now," persuaded Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    A smug smile emerged on Miyamoto Minami''s face when he heard this.


    "What do you think, asshole? You scared now? The Miyamoto n holds true power in Japan. How


    can a nobody like you provoke me? Considering how young you are, I will give you a chance. If you


    kneel and apologize, break an arm and hand over your girl, I might let you off if I am in a good mood.¡±


    Miyamoto Minami thought Ye Fan had gone quiet out of fear after learning of his identity.


    So Miyamoto Minami became even more heedless as he spoke insufferably to Ye Fan.


    However, Miyamoto Minami instantly frowned when Ye Fan had no reaction whatsoever.


    "What? Do you refuse to ept defeat? Are you saying that you want to fight my family using brute


    force? My family is one of the three main families behind Mikawa Group, so we have a lot of people.


    Even the number one gang in Japan, Yamaguchi-gumi, bows to Mikawa Group. Even if you are


    powerful enough to fight a hundred opponents, can you fight thousands? Let me remind you that the


    Yamaguchi-gumi has up to tens of thousands of members throughout the country. Also, if we want, we


    can always get an armed squad. When bullets fly, you will be blown into bits regardless of how strong


    you are!¡±


    Miyamoto Minami smiled sinisterly. His words werepletely cold.


    He stood over him as he waited for Ye Fan to kneel and beg for mercy.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and smiled instead.


    "Let me ask you. Inparison with


    Sword Shrine, which one is stronger?"


    Hmm?


    "Sword Shrine?" Miyamoto Minami was stunned. "What''s that?"


    Ye Fan smiled even harder.


    Then he shouted loudly.


    "Don''t you even know about Sword Shrine? It seems that the Miyamoto family are just frogs in the well.


    How dare you order me around?" said Ye Fan as he shook his head. His menacing voice sounded like


    Miyamoto Minami''s death knells.


    A raging wind swept. Ye Fan stepped forward and shouted, "Kneel!"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s roar sounded thunderous. In an instant, a force came crashing on him like waves.


    Miyamoto Minami felt as though his legs became as heavy as lead when this force hit him.


    In the end, he couldn''t withstand it and knelt with a thud.


    "Asshole, how dare you humiliate me? I promise that your entire family will die a horrible death!¡±


    Miyamoto Minami instantly flew into a fury with his eyes red as he roared at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan ignored him.


    He gave a shout before taking a step forward and kicked Miyamoto Minami''s right arm.


    CRAAACK!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The jarring sound of bones breaking rang in the air.


    Ye Fan''s kick fractured Miyamoto Minami''s arm.


    "AHHH! Asshole! AHHH!" shouted Miyamoto Minami in agony as he hugged his arm and rolled on the


    ground. He was


    in such pain that he almost passed out.


    His tears were mixed in with the blood flowing from his arm.


    Everyone was shocked to see the state Miyamoto Minami was in.


    The atmosphere waspletely silent.


    They were undoubtedly in awe at Ye Fan''s viciousness.

 Chapter 872 Catastrophe Befell

    Chapter 872 Catastrophe Befell


    "Young Master...Asshole, how dare you maim Young Master''s arm? I tell you, you''re dead meat! Just


    you wait! The Miyamoto family will exact brutal revenge on you!"


    Amid everyone''s horror, Miyamoto Minami''s subordinates stood up.


    They roared at Ye Fan as they carried Miyamoto Minami up the car and hurriedly drove off.


    After the Miyamoto n members left, the atmosphere became peaceful again.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu was worried.


    "Master, Mikawa Group is very powerful in Japan. The Miyamoto n has their support, so they won''t


    let us off easily for what happened today. They will definitely send men and exact revenge on you.¡±


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face was filled with worry.


    Ye Fan gentlyughed before he said nonchntly in a deep tone, "Seek revenge on me? There''s no


    need to go through the trouble. Isn''t Mr Miyamoto, the head of the n, celebrating his 60th birthday


    today? Since it happens to be his birthday, we should pay him a visit and wish him a happy birthday!


    Then I can take the chance to meet an old friend."


    He stood with his hands behind him as he stared in the direction which Miyamoto Minami and the


    others had left. An inexplicable smile suddenly emerged on his face.


    "Mikawa Group, was it?"


    In central Tokyo.


    The most expensivend in the city was located here.


    Everywhere they looked, there were skyscrapers going high into the sky.


    There was everything here, including banks, malls, andpanies.


    But arge estate stood in a ce where every inch ofnd was worth an astronomical figure.


    "Wow! Tsubame, there are so many posh cars. The streets are filled with cars. I recall Grandpa''s


    birthday wasn''t as impressivest year, right?¡±


    Many luxury cars were parked outside the estate.


    All the famous people who rarely could be seen all gathered here today.


    A young woman instantly repeatedly sighed as she looked at the bustling estate.


    Ye Fan would have noticed the young women if he were present. They were the sisters, Chiike


    Tsubame and Chiike Shizuka, whom he encountered in Jiangdong.


    "Look at what a frog in the well you sound like. It''s Grandpa''s 60th birthday. Since the all-important


    birthdays happen once every decade, this birthday party is naturally a grand affair. I heard the


    President of Mikawa Group would being to wish Grandpa a happy birthday too," said Chiike


    Tsubame proudly.


    She nced at Chiike Shizuka with disdain.


    Why didn''t Chiike Shizuka get it despite her age?


    How could her little sister be so stupid?


    Chiike Shizuka didn''t know what her older sister was thinking about. She eximed, "What? Is the


    Presidenting? For real? Then Grandpa must be super happy."


    Mikawa Group was one of the top six financial groups in the nation and was deemed extraordinarily


    powerful.


    Due to arge number of factions in Mikawa Group, all the ns kept fighting nonstop all these years


    to gain power in thepany.


    There was a point when Mikawa Group once almost split up.


    Amid the division, someone turned the tables with great force and consolidated each n''s powers,


    thereby preventing Mikawa Group from breaking up. In the end, he rose to be President of


    Mikawa Group executivemittee.


    Everyone submitted to him after he gainedplete control of Mikawa Group.


    However, the President lived in seclusion all these years and controlled thepany from behind the


    scenes without showing his face.


    Now he was making an exception for Chiike Shizuka''s grandfather bying to the party, so she


    couldn''t help feeling honored.


    "Enough. Quit bbering. Let''s go in and see Grandpa!"


    Chiike Tsubame wasn''t in the mood to chat with Chiike Shizuka, so she hurried her into the vast estate


    in front of them.


    The hall was filled with guests.


    People from themercial and political arenas had alle to offer their well wishes.


    Some famous celebrities were invited too.


    Butpared to the rich and powerful, the celebrities were only given standing space.


    They were just actors and couldn''t bepared to any of them.


    An old man sat calmly at the highest point in the hall.


    Although the old man was 60 years old, he looked hale and hearty, and his voice was resounding, so


    he didn''t seem the least bit old.


    He was none other than Miyamoto Nakanosuke, one of the deputy chairmen of the executive


    "Oh my! Mr Miyamoto still looks so young. Nothing about you has changed all these years. I, Suzuki


    Midori, is here on behalf of the Suzuki n to celebrate your birthday


    with you."


    "Thanks foring. Please have a seat," said Miyamoto Nakanosuke with a smile.


    Very quickly, Suzuki Midori offered his gift. The rest of the guests went over to offer their well wishes


    too.


    "Mr Miyamoto, happy birthday! I, Nomura Ichirou, is here on behalf of the Yamaguchi-gumi to present a


    gift. I wish you great fortune and good health!"


    A strong man with tattoos bowed with reverence.


    All the guests were shocked to see him.


    "Oh my god! The Miyamoto n certainly lives up to their name. Even Yamaguchi-gumi sent a


    representative bearing gifts."


    The Yamaguchi-gumi was a well-known power in Japan.


    There was a time when they dominated the entire country.


    At that time, people said that Japan belonged to the six groups by day and the Yamaguchi-gumi by


    night.


    It went to show how powerful the Yamaguchi-gumi once was.


    However, the Yamaguchi-gumi fell into a decline with time.


    Despite their decline, they still had a say in Japan.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi remained second only to the six financial groups.


    "Haha! Great! Ichirou, please help me thank Mr Sato. I will be sure to visit him soon."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke chuckled as he watched his influential guests offer their well wishes. The man


    was particrly energetic now.


    It felt as though he was the emperor of Japan and epting his people''s obeisance.


    He felt as though he was floating at the crest of his career.


    However, their doors were suddenly knocked open amid the celebration.


    Several people could be seen carrying a bloody man into the hall.


    "Hmm?"


    "Minami-kun?"


    "This...¡±


    "What''s going on?"


    This sudden catastrophe left everyone stunned.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke hastily stood up in shock with his eyes narrowed when he saw Miyamoto


    Minami howling in agony in the hall.


    The people who carried Miyamoto Minami in knelt on the ground with tears on their faces as they cried


    sadly.


    "Master, Young Master...was maimed!"


    What?

 Chapter 873 A Horrifying Sight

    Chapter 873 A Horrifying Sight


    What?


    At the sound of those words, everyone trembled in astonishment.


    The head of the n, Miyamoto Nakanosuke, stood up instantly stood up in shock.


    "Did you say Minami got...m-maimed?" eximed Miyamoto Nakanosuke in shock.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke hurried over from his seat anxiously to check on his son, Miyamoto Minami.


    "Dad, it hurts so bad. It hurts! My arm is in pain. Dad, you have to kill him and seek revenge for me..."


    moaned Miyamoto Minami in agony as hey on the ground with tears and blood flowing down.


    His arm was especially badly injured and was misshapen as it hung like a noodle from his shoulder.


    From the looks of it, this arm waspletely useless now.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke felt even more heartbroken and angry when he saw his son, Miyamoto Minami,


    suffering so much pain.


    "You useless fools. There were so many of you present. Why couldn''t you protect my son?¡±


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke kicked the subordinates kneeling on the ground in a fit of anger and left them


    sprawling.


    He also hurriedly sent for their private doctor to examine Miyamoto Minami''s injuries.


    "Tell me! What happened! Who had the balls to touch my son? Who did it!?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke roared deeply with his eyes red.


    It was his birthday, but such a misfortune had befallen them.


    This was as good as a p in his n''s face!


    Also, everything happened in front of everyone.


    If they didn''t punish the culprit, the Miyamoto family would lose respect in Tokyo.


    Moreover, Miyamoto Minami was his youngest and favorite son, so he couldn''t let the culprit off.


    "Mr Miyamoto, Young Master was preparing a gift for you when he got into a conflict. In the end, that


    man maimed Young Master''s arm and made him beg for mercy," said one of these subordinates


    fearfully.


    Miyamoto Minami swallowed his pain and kept shouting for his father to exact vengeance for him.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke clenched his fists tightly as the air on his face became increasingly cold.


    He mmed the table with a thud.


    Although he said nothing, his expression and actions had already revealed how immensely furious and


    murderous he felt in his heart.


    "Grandpa, how could someone do such a thing! He deserves to die! Grandpa, you have to seek


    revenge for Uncle Minami!¡± suggested Chiike Tsubame angrily to her grandfather.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face went pale. She didn''t dare to say a word.


    Sure enough, Miyamoto Nakanosuke raised his head after a brief silence.


    "Send my orders to investigate his identity, background and ce of residence immediately. Then send


    men over and bring him and his entire family over. He and his family will die to pay for maiming my son.


    I want him to know that no one is allowed to humiliate the Miyamoto n!"


    His voice was soft, calm, andposed. It even sounded particrly peaceful.


    However, close acquaintances of Miyamoto Nakanosuke could attest that the calmer he looked, the


    more murderous he felt in his heart.


    "Don''t bother, Mr Miyamoto. I havee on my own."


    BOOM...


    A voice rumbled thunderously.


    Just as Miyamoto Nakanosuke ordered for Ye Fan to be investigated,ughter quietly came from


    outside the estate.


    His resounding voice sounded like a p of thunder.


    It sounded as though huge bells were ringing continuously in the hall.


    Everyone was startled to hear the voice.


    The eyes of both Chiike Shizuka and Chiike Tsubame instantly widened,


    They swiftly realized how familiar this voice sounded.


    "It''s him."


    "That''s him."


    "It''s that Chinese dude."


    "He was the one who maimed Young Master."


    The subordinates who had just escaped Ye Fan earlier yelled in shock immediately.


    Ye Fan was clearly Chinese, judging from his outfit.


    Chiike Shizuka was stunned to hear this.


    "I remember now, Tsubame. It was the man who saved us in China. We have unexpectedly met again."


    Chiike Shizuka felt inexplicably happy when she thought of Ye Fan.


    Perhaps she was happy because they reunited despite the endless sea of people in the world.


    "Shut up! How can you have the cheek to smile? You traitor! He hurt Uncle Minami, so he is our enemy


    and no savior of ours!¡± Chiike Tsubame hated Ye Fan to begin with. Now he maimed Miyamoto


    Minami''s arm when they crossed paths again, so Chiike Tsubame hated his guts even more.


    Chiike Shizuka hung her head and didn''t dare say a word after her older sister scolded her.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke became furious while the sisters whispered to each other.


    He didn''t think the culprit who had hurt his son would have the cheek toe knocking on his door


    without trying to flee.


    What was the meaning of this?


    The man didn''t give a hoot about the Miyamoto n.


    "What an audacious kid! It looks like he''s tired of living. He''s actuallye knocking on my door,


    asking to be killed before I started hunting him down. In that case, I would be causing Hades an


    injustice if I don''t kill him today.¡±


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke deeply roared before he ordered, "Nakamura, take men with you and break


    both his legs immediately. Then throw him in when you''re done."


    "Yes, Sir. Don''t worry Mr Miyamoto, if I don''t get it done in three minutes, I will break my own legs!¡± said


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s subordinate right away.


    The man called Nakamura made this promise before charging out with dozens of bodyguards.


    "Wow!"


    "He''s so driven!"


    "Congrats, Mr Miyamoto."


    "The Miyamoto n is bound to have great sess with such capable subordinates around."


    Everyone was filled with praise.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s mood finally lifted a little. He nodded his head and replied proudly, "Yup.


    Nakamura is young and capable and has the spirit of a warrior. I like him the most among all my


    subordinates ."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke smiled as he replied.


    Chiike Tsubame couldn''t help feeling pleased when her grandfather praised Nakamura.


    "Did you hear that Shizuka? Grandpa just praised Nakamura. Just you wait. The brat is bound to die at


    Nakamura''s hand!"


    Chiike Tsubame had always admired Nakamura, so she was ted when her grandfathermended


    him.


    Chiike Shizuka muttered softly, "That man is very powerful too..."


    "Hmm? What did you say? Do you think a nobody like him can survive Nakamura''s blows? Dream on!


    Nakamura has dozens of n bodyguards at his disposal. It''s impossible that he can''t handle a loser


    like him. Nakamura will break his legs and throw him in, so just you wait and see!" said Chiike Tsubame


    in disdain.


    BOOM!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A loud explosion happened just after she finished her sentence.


    The entrance burst open.


    A blood-covered silhouette swept through the halls like a cannonball before it crashed onto the ground


    and fell at Chiike Tsubame''s feet.


    PFFTT!


    He spat blood on Chiike Tsubame''s face.


    "AHH!"


    Chiike Tsubame''s face instantly turned ghastly pale. She was so petrified that it felt as though her soul


    was extinguished.

 Chapter 874 Run...Run Now...

    Chapter 874 Run...Run Now...


    Blood slowly trickled down Chiike Tsubame''s face.


    The sound of the blood dripping on the ground shook everyone at their core.


    "N-nakamura?"


    Chiike Tsubame looked at her feet to see the man who looked like a dead dog.


    The man who had juste flying through the doors was none other than Nakamura, the one who


    imed he was going to break Ye Fan''s legs in three minutes.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he had now lost all his calmness and pride.


    Now he was just pathetic.


    Both his legs werepletely maimed and intertwined like two strands of noodles.


    He imed he would break Ye Fan''s legs earlier, but his own legs ended up getting broken.


    Chiike Tsubame''s face went ghastly pale. She was in sheer disbelief that this lifeless body before her


    was the man whom she admired for years.


    "This..."


    This scene was as good as a p in the face for the head of the family, Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    Moments ago, he had proudly praised his second inmand in front of his guests, but he ended up


    getting thrown in like a dog.


    He was taken by surprise by this insult!


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s face was pale and livid and his expression looked terrible.


    "Nakamura, wake up! Say something! Grandpa, you have to seek revenge for Nakamura! That brat


    hurt Uncle Minami and even injured Nakamura. He deserves a thousand deaths!" begged Chiike


    Tsubame with tears in her eyes. Her voice was filled with hate for Ye Fan as she implored


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke to execute him.


    "Don''t do it, Grandpa. He doesn''t seem like a bad man, so I''m sure there is some misunderstanding.


    Grandpa, we should figure out what happened first," implored Chiike Shizuka as she inexplicably found


    the courage to step up.


    "Shut up! Chiike Shizuka, do you know what you''re saying? You traitor! Misunderstanding? What


    misunderstanding could there be? Uncle Minami''s arm got maimed, and Nakamura''s legs got broken,


    and they are lying right before us. How can you have the cheek to call it a misunderstanding? Whose


    side are you on?" scolded Chiike Tsubame when she heard Chiike Shizuka singing a different tune.


    Chiike Shizuka hung her head with her face pale. However, she replied softly in a fearful tone, "You


    can''t me the man. Nakamura was the one who wanted to hurt him and break his legs, so he


    deserved his end."


    Since she was ustomed to Chiike


    Tsubame''s bullying, she felt somewhat afraid when she retorted to her older sister.


    "You bitch! Say that again? How dare you say that Nakamura asked for it!¡±


    Sure enough, Chiike Shizuka''s words made her older sister lose itpletely.


    Chiike Tsubame gnashed her teeth and scolded Chiike Shizuka as she tried to beat her up.


    "Enough! Isn''t this whole thing disgraceful enough as it is?! Step aside!" roared Miyamoto Nakanosuke


    angrily. The girls were so petrified that they didn''t dare to say a word.


    Just as Miyamoto Nakanosuke contemted how to handle Ye Fan, a burly man stepped out of the


    crowd.


    "Mr Miyamoto, I can lead the Yamaguchi-gumi members to apprehend the culprit and help you solve


    your problems!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was delighted to hear his offer.


    "Haha! Mr Nomura, I appreciate this timely help! Perfect! In that case, we are counting on you. If you


    can apprehend the culprit, I will give you a generous gift!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke chuckled before he ordered his subordinates to provide Nomura Ichirou and his


    men with knives and other weapons.


    "It''s fine. The men from the Yamaguchi-gumi can kill with their bare hands," said Nomura Ichirou


    proudly.


    Everyone was delighted to hear this.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was even happier to hear this.


    "Haha!"


    "That''s right!"


    "The Yamaguchi-gumi has members throughout the country and are famous." "The man will probably


    piss in his pants when he hears that Mr Nomura is from the Yamaguchi-gumi."


    "We wish Mr Nomura overwhelming sess!"


    All the people kept singing the Yamaguchi-gumi''s praises.


    Nomura Ichirou led a dozen men out of the hall while everyone ttered them.


    These people were here with Nomura Ichirou to wish Miyamoto Nakanosuke a happy birthday.


    Now that such a catastrophe had struck the Miyamoto n, they came in handy.


    "Don''t worry, Mr Miyamoto!"


    "The Yamaguchi-gumi make a living using violence."


    "They are professional killers!"


    "Things will be fine with the Yamaguchi-gumi''s help!"


    Everyoneughed as they spoke.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke nodded too.


    "In that case, let''s not idle around anymore. Let the feast proceed! Men, send the food now and let the


    banquetmence!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke waved his hand for the birthday party to proceed.


    He ignored what was happening outside.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi led dangerous lives and were all highly skilled fighters.


    They were experts at looting and killing!


    So this time, there would be no idents.


    However, the doors opened again just as Miyamoto Nakanosuke invited his guests to take their seats.


    A bloody hand reached in from outside.


    Hurry up and run...run...''


    Nomura Ichirou climbed into the house slowly with blood all over him.


    He shouted at them after he opened the door.


    And he used all his strength to scream hysterically!


    He then passed out after screaming.


    KABOOM!


    This scenended on everyone like a p of thunder and left them ghastly pale.


    "Oh my god..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "Even the Yamaguchi-gumi got annihted?"


    Dozens of people went out but only one came back.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke shot up from his seat while everyone watched petrified.


    Initially, he thought the man was someone he could crush easily.


    From the looks of it now, he was far beyond all their expectations.


    "Mr...Mr Miyamoto, what...now? Do...do we run?¡± asked someone fearfully after witnessing the bloody


    sight.


    "Run my ass!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke kicked the subordinate before him to the ground when he heard the nonsense


    he said.


    Then he scoured the ce and said resoundingly, "A catastrophe has befallen the Miyamoto n, so is


    there anyone among you who will volunteer your services and help us with our problem? We would be


    deeply thankful for your help!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke resounding voice echoed through the halls.


    But no one answered!


    Everyone hung their heads and were afraid


    to speak.


    The culprit had made perfect examples of these people. Nakamura got his legs broken, and Nomura


    Ichirou met with an even more tragic end.


    Considering the situation, everyone was petrified and didn''t have the audacity to risk it.

 Chapter 875 Ultimate Ninja

    Chapter 875 Ultimate Ninja


    "Haha!"


    However, someone suddenlyughed just as everyone went quiet in the hall.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are youughing at?"


    Everyone frowned as they red at the man who wasughing.


    "Are you asking why I''mughing?" The middle-aged man shook his head as he sipped the wine in his


    ss and scoffed, "I amughing at all you people here. All of you are elites whomand a lot of


    wealth and influence, but none of you dared to offer your help when this Chinese boy is at our doors.¡±


    "Nakanosuke, you can''t count on these paper tigers. You can only ask that man to help."


    The middle-aged man turned to look at his older brother, Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s face froze.


    "What? Are you talking about him?¡±


    Hmm?


    "Who are they talking about?"


    Everyone was puzzled when they heard their conversation.


    Chiike Shizuka and Chiike Tsubame''s faces were filled with curiosity.


    "He''s the Ultimate Ninja, Anayama!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What?


    "Anayama?"


    "The Anayama who made a name for himself in Tokyo?"


    "How can this be?"


    "Is he still alive?"


    Everyone was shocked to hear the name.


    Why was he called, ''ultimate''?


    He was called Ultimate Ninja because he couldn''t be rivaled.


    50 years ago, Anayama was unrivaled in the ninjitsu circles.


    Back in the day, Anayama had unmatched ninjitsu skills. He went to China in pursuit of even greater


    sess for his skills.


    Japan and China were only separated by a strait of water.


    So Japan was deeply influenced by China in many ways, such as politics, economics, culture, and


    even ninjutsu.


    Hence, Anayama firmly believed that ninjutsu came from China.


    Anayama crossed the strait to learn from a Chinese master in the hope of making a breakthrough.


    He had left for ten years!


    He returned to Tokyo ten yearster only to realize his wife had remarried the Yamaguchi-gumi''s head,


    Kato Shinzo.


    Also, his young daughter lived in a doghouse and suffered endless humiliation!


    In a fit of anger, Anayama took his sword and killed off everyone in the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters


    singlehandedly.


    Overnight, Tokyo was stained in blood, and corpses went on for 100 meters!


    None of the Yamaguchi-gumi''s top 18 men survived.


    The head of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Kato Shinzo, was even nailed on the pir in his home.


    The massacre left Japan shaken 50 years ago!


    It was at that time when the Yamaguchi-gumi fell into decline.


    To this day, they yed second fiddle to the six groups.


    The star of the show, Anayama, became a wanted fugitive.


    Sadly, Anayama disappeared from the face of the earth after that fateful night as though he evaporated


    into thin air. No one could find him.


    So it was only natural that everyone was surprised to hear his name.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke ignored everyone''s surprise. He briefly hesitated before he nodded as well.


    "I think it''s time to invite him to help,¡± said Miyamoto Nakanosuke deeply.


    Momentster, an elderly man dressed in a simple outfit walked over slowly in a pair of wooden clogs.


    From the moment he appeared, an imposing aura swept through the atmosphere.


    It was so powerful that everyone''s hair moved despite theck of wind!


    "He went to China and spent half his life training. Then he came home to ughter all the leaders of


    the Yamaguchi-gumi overnight! So this man is the Ultimate Ninja, Anayama?"


    "Legend has it, Anayama had extraordinary fighting skills! He made a name for himself in the


    underground boxing circles when he was 18. No one got to walk off the boxing ring upright after


    crossing paths with him. Even the European and American king of fightersbined was not his


    match!"


    Everyone felt emotional when they saw the bent old man.


    They kept thinking about Anayama''s terrifying crimes.


    It never crossed their minds that the man who caused such a sensation in Tokyo back in the day would


    suddenly appear again yearster.


    This time, what kind of sensation would he spread through Tokyo?


    Everyone in the hall went quiet.


    Everyone looked at the legend with reverence.


    "Is he the real Ultimate Ninja?


    "Isn''t he Grandpa''s servant?¡±


    Chiike Shizuka and her older sister were both stunned.


    It certainly wasn''t their first time seeing the old man.


    Each time they visited the Miyamoto n, they recalled seeing an old man sweeping the courtyard.


    Wasn''t he that old servant?


    "Incredible people hide among themoners," thought Chiike Tsubame as she eximed in disbelief.


    No one would have thought that the servant no one cared about was the sensational Ultimate Ninja.


    "Haha! This time, that pauper is done for. Not even the gods can save him."


    Chiike Tsubameughed sinisterly.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face went pale after she heard everyone talking about Anayama''s aplishments.


    She couldn''t help feeling even more worried.


    "Oh no, the young man has to hurry up and leave. He really has to leave quickly..."


    Chiike Shizuka prayed nonstop in her heart for Ye Fan to leave.


    "Anayama, I think you are the only person we can turn to now. Allow me to offer you a toast. I wish you


    sess!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke hurriedly picked up a ss of wine and strode over quickly when he saw the old


    maning.


    Then he smiled as he spoke reverently to the old man.


    Anayama replied expressionlessly with a cold voice, "I''ll pass. I''m too old to drink cold wine. If you


    mean it, then warm the wine and wait for me toe back and drink it."


    Then he turned and strode out of the


    room.


    His aged body seemed to contain immense power.


    And the earth rumbled when he walked!


    "Wow! He''s so domineering! Grandpa Anayama is so impressive! Grandpa Anayama, go get him!"


    Chiike Tsubame waved her hands like a fan girl as she cheered Anayama on.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke chuckled heartily too.


    "Haha! Sure! Anayama, I will warm the wine and wait for you to return victorious."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke heartilyughed before he ordered for the wine to be warmed and waited for


    Anayama to drink itter.


    Tall buildings stood erect under the sky outside the estate.


    Ye Fan smiled with his hands behind him.


    His bangs fluttered in the wind as he stood upright calmly.


    He was like a chivalrous swordsman waiting for his longtime rival!

 Chapter 876 Singlehandedly

    Chapter 876 Singlehandedly


    In Tokyo.


    The Miyamoto estate was in chaos.


    The floor was bloodstained while people wailed in agony.


    However, a skinny silhouette stood amid the chaos and smiled.


    There was also a stunning woman by his side.


    It was none other than Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "Are you the Chinese man whom Nakanosuke was talking about? Did you do this?"


    Anayama slightly frowned when he arrived to see nothing but chaos.


    Very quickly, he rxed his forehead.


    He nced at Ye Fan with a look of contempt and indifference.


    It felt as though Ye Fan was an insignificant ant in his eyes, which he could crush anytime.


    "Who else? Or do you think this girl here did it?" asked Ye Fan calmly instead.


    His words sounded teasing.


    Yes, he sounded like he was making a joke!


    The Yamaguchi-gumi and Mikawa Group meant nothing to Ye Fan.


    Wealth and status were nothing in the face of true power.


    If Ye Fan so wished it, he could trample them anytime.


    Nothing could be trusted throughout time and space besides himself.


    Power was the ultimate and unchanging truth!


    "In that case, tell me how you wish to die."


    Anayama''s indifferent voice rang. His words were devoid of feelings, and it felt like he was talking to a


    dead man.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Nomura Ichirou asked me the same thing too. I wonder if he still has any


    strength left in him now or whether he''s alive.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled calmly.


    PFFTT!


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t helpughing out loud when she heard this.


    Ye Fan was simply infuriating.


    If anyone else heard Ye Fan, they would probably die in fury.


    Sure enough, Anayama immediately turned icy after Ye Fan provoked him repeatedly despite his vast


    experience in fighting.


    A cold aura radiated from his old face instantly.


    "Young man, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t treasure it. In that case, don''t me me for be ying


    rough."


    At the drop of his voice, the old man''s eyes suddenly turned icy.


    He drew his ninja sword with a sh!


    A white light shed menacingly like a ghost.


    Anayama walked 100 steps in a matter of seconds with swords in both hands as he hacked at Ye Fan


    angrily.


    "Are you a ninja?¡±


    Ye Fan gentlyughed as he shook his head.


    "But you are far too lousy," sneered Ye Fan as he stepped forward.


    He reached his hand out and held it in midair.


    It felt as though there were light and electricity pulsing in his hand.


    He swiped his finger in the air like a sword!


    BAM!


    The two of them attacked.


    Both their silhouettes moved at the speed of lightning.


    Then everything reverted to silence.


    Combat suddenly transformed into silence. All that remained was the sound of cold wind gusting in the


    air.


    In a matter of seconds, one of the silhouettes fell with a crash.


    The fight started as quickly as it ended!


    With a single blow, it was all over.


    Inside the hall.


    The party continued.


    Everyone chatted andughed with wine sses in their hands.


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke looked out from time to time to see if Anayama was back.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Grandpa Anayama is the Ultimate Ninja! He was unrivaled in Tokyo''s


    underground boxing rings. Also, Grandpa Anayama is an aplished ninja. Just keep the wine warm


    and wait for Grandpa Anayama toe back with his body,¡± said Chiike Tsubame instantly with a smile


    when she noticed Miyamoto Nakanosuke worrying.


    "Yes, exactly!¡±


    "Mr Miyamato, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "With Anayama around, it will be child''s y to catch that Chinese brat."


    Everyone persuaded him.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke nodded his head when he heard this.


    "That''s true. I worried for nothing. He''s just a kid. How good can he get?¡±


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke smiled happily.


    At the drop of his voice, a rumble exploded.


    The hall entrance was mmed open from outside again.


    An old man''s body got thrown in through the window like a cannonball as it flew in the air.


    Hended on the ground with a loud thud.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his lips, and he looked lifeless.


    "This..."


    "Isn''t he..."


    The hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone went quiet and didn''t dare say a word.


    Chiike Tsubame face turned pale. She was so startled that she slumped onto the ground.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke trembled nonstop from the astonishment and fell right off the chair.


    "Is the Ultimate Ninja dead...dead?"


    Oh my god!


    Who on earth did the Miyamoto n offend?


    Everyone was stunned.


    The Miyamoto n were terrified in their hearts.


    "What...what should we do? Nakanosuke, do...do we have to run?"


    Even Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s little brother, who was second inmand, waspletely petrified.


    After they sent in three waves of attacks from the bodyguards to the Ultimate Ninja, there wasn''t a


    single survivor.


    Anayama''s body had been hurled in like a dog.


    The culprit struck terror in all their hearts!


    "Run? Where can we run to? Don''t you care about our n reputation?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke finally calmed down after reeling in shock.


    He scolded him loudly before picking up the wine on the table and drinking it in a gulp.


    "Everyone, follow me. I want to see who on earth thed is!" shouted Miyamoto Nakanosuke coldly as


    he led everyone out the estate.


    He really wanted to see who on earth kept defeating the Miyamoto n.


    In their opinion, there must be more than just a few people surrounding the estate.


    A powerful man must have unleashed all his forces on them.


    Or else, how could all three waves of people get defeated so quickly and badly?


    It simply couldn''t be aplished with just a few men.


    However, they were stunned when they saw the culprits outside the estate.


    "Were you two...the ones who killed Anayama...Nomura Ichirou and the others?


    Ye Fan calmly stood outside the estate with his hands in his pockets.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was in a green dress as she stood quietly next to Ye Fan.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke and the others couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw these two harmless-


    looking people standing outside.


    Didn''t someone unleash all his forces on them?


    Where were the hundreds of people surrounding them?


    Was it just this man and woman?


    Even more shocking was how young these two people were!


    Did they annihte all the Yamaguchi-gumi members, the Miyamoto n bodyguards, and ughter


    the Ultimate Ninja, Anayama?


    "Nope. Technically, Master did it on his own. I was only here to see the show," replied Suzumiya


    Eigetsu in a gentle tone as she beamed amid everyone''s shock.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s eyes twitched the moment he heard this.


    "S-singlehandedly?"


    What the hell was going on?!

 Chapter 877 Miyamoto Nakanosuke鈥檚 Backing

    Chapter 877 Miyamoto Nakanosuke¡¯s Backing


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke and the others almost pissed in their pants.


    They couldn''t believe that Ye Fan had single-handedly killed them all.


    "How...how is it possible?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "How did he do it?"


    Everyone spoke as they looked at Ye Fan like they had seen a ghost.


    How could he single-handedly defeat the Miyamoto n?


    He even beat up the Ultimate Ninja, Anayama, and left him for dead.


    "Oh my god, who...who is this guy?"


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with terror.


    Chiike Tsubame''s face was livid.


    Chiike Shizuka was probably the only person in the crowd who was happy to see Ye Fan.


    The sillyss hid in the crowd and gazed at the striking young man from a distance and looked


    absolutely delighted.


    "I just knew that he was an extraordinary man."


    Chiike Shizuka had that feeling the moment she saw Ye Fan''s moves in Jiangdong.


    He was no ordinary man!


    Amid the crowd''s shock, Miyamoto Nakanosuke walked over.


    After all, they had to sort things out today.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said deeply, "People say that China is the mothend of all martial arts. From


    the looks of it now, it is the truth. Despite your young age, you defeated the Ultimate Ninja. We are


    deeply impressed. Congrats. You managed to win our respect with your talent. In that case, I will give


    you the opportunity to apologize and let things slide. Don''t worry. The Miyamoto n never goes back


    on their word. If you apologize to us, we won''t hold you ountable for maiming my son''s arm,


    breaking my subordinate''s legs, or being a nuisance at my birthday banquet. Naturally, we will let you


    leave unscathed."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke spoke in a deep and calm voice, but his tone made him sound high and mighty.


    He acted as though he was doing something benevolent and had done Ye Fan a huge favor.


    "Grandpa, you can''t do that. How can you let him off so easily? This brat from China hurt Nakamura so


    badly and disturbed your birthday banquet. He deserves to die 1000 times! How can you let him off just


    like that?"


    Chiike Tsubame became anxious when she heard that Miyamoto Nakanosuke was going to let Ye Fan


    off so easily.


    She shouted at her grandfather with her eyes bloodshot.


    "Tsubame, you can''t say that. He was just trying to defend himself. We shouldn''t have cornered him to


    begin with," exined Chiike Shizuka softly when she heard what her older sister said about Ye Fan.


    Chiike Tsubame almost lost it and wanted to scold her little sister again.


    "That''s enough, both of you."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke interrupted their argument and continued in a magnanimous tone, "Tsubame-


    chan, you are right. However, wee from a prestigious n, so we have to be magnanimous. This


    boy acted on impulse and made a mistake because he was too young. If he is honestly repentant, our


    family can still give him the chance to change his ways.¡±


    "Haha!"


    "You live up to your name. Just this generosity alone is iparable."


    "The Miyamoto n will certainly flourish under your leadership."


    Everyone spoke tteringly.


    However, Ye Fan instantlyughed.


    "Hmm? What are youughing about?" asked Miyamoto Nakanosuke with a frown because Ye Fan''s


    coldughter displeased him.


    "What am Iughing at? I amughing at how blind you are to the situation! Do you want me to


    apologize? Do you think you are good enough to ept my apology? The survival of your n now lies


    in my hands. Why should I apologize?"


    Ye Fanughed coldly. He spoke intimidatingly without any consideration for Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s


    feelings.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s face twitched. He instantly looked even angrier.


    "You little bastard, you should have quit while you were ahead! Grandpa is the Vice Chairman of


    Mikawa Group''s executivemittee. How can a lowly pauper like you insult him?" shouted Chiike


    Tsubame angrily before Miyamoto Nakanosuke


    could reply.


    "Enough, Tsubame-chan. You may leave." Miyamoto Nakanosuke waved his hand and excused Chiike


    Tsubame before he asked Ye Fan solemnly, "Then what do you want?"


    Ye Fanughed gently. "Simple. Since you sent men to kill me, the same should happen to you in


    return."


    BOOM...


    Ye Fan gave a low shout and an immense force swept through like a raging wind.


    An intense murderous aura flooded the air!


    Grandmasters were not to be underestimated like this.


    Ye Fan neither liked killing nor trouble.


    However, it didn''t mean that people could step all over him.


    Miyamoto Minami had been disrespectful to Ye Fan. He even had the audacity to demand Ye Fan to


    break his arm, kneel and apologize to him.


    Ye Fan was already considered particrly benevolent when he didn''t kill him there and then.


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke wasn''t grateful for his mercy.


    After Ye Fan appeared, Miyamoto Nakanosuke didn''t even rify the situation, didn''t check who was in


    right and who was wrong, and refused to see him. Instead, Miyamoto Nakanosuke sent men to


    surround and kill him.


    Even the nicest person had some degree of temper.


    Let alone Ye Fan, the Dragon Master.


    Beforeing here, Ye Fan was ready to forgive them if the n head was reasonable.


    But the moment Ye Fan turned up, Miyamoto Nakanosuke weed him with three waves of attacks.


    How could he have the cheek to tell Ye Fan to apologize?


    And how could Ye Fan remain indifferent?


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke wasn''t the least bit angry or frightened by Ye Fan''s menacing words.


    Instead, he shook his head andughed.


    "You arrogant kid! Do you really think there is nothing we can do about you after you defeated the


    Yamaguchi-gumi, the Ultimate Ninja and our n''s men? You are really too young. Since you are from


    China, you have no clue how powerful Mikawa Group is in Japan. You also don''t realize how influential


    the core family running the Mikawa Group truly is," said Miyamoto Nakanosuke calmly with a look of


    pity for Ye Fan.


    "Kid, you probably don''t know that from the moment I walked over, over 30 snipers have already


    secretly moved into position. I''m not exaggerating when I tell you that over 30 sniper rifles are aimed at


    your head now. At my order, your brain will get blown up like fireworks! What do you think,


    young man? Now, do you still think I''m undeserving of your apology?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosukeughed coldly and his words were filled with menace.

 Chapter 878 My Turn!

    Chapter 878 My Turn!


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke didn''t intend on letting Ye Fan leave alive.


    He only said those things to dy things.


    After all, Ye Fan had humiliated the Miyamoto n so publicly. If Miyamoto Nakanosuke let him leave in


    one piece, then he would be thoroughly embarrassed.


    A few seconds ago, he received news that all the snipers were in ce.


    Over 30 AWM sniper rifles had already been set up at the agreed locations.


    AWM was the most powerful sniper rifle in the world. It could prate aircraft armor from 700 meters


    away.


    If Ye Fan got shot by any of these bullets, his upper body would instantly blow up into smithereens.


    So Miyamoto Nakanosuke didn''t think that Ye Fan stood any chances against the snipers.


    "What? All the snipers have been activated? It appears we have forced the Miyamoto n''s hand."


    "I have long heard about the Mikawa Group having mercenaries on their payroll. No wonder they are


    the ruling family. They are probably the only family in Japan who can hire people like them.¡±


    After hearing Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s words, everyone sighed instantly and was even more in awe of


    the n.


    Just as everyone waited to see Ye Fan get blown into smithereens by the bullets, Chiike Shizuka


    suddenly charged out of the crowd and knelt before Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    "Grandpa, I beg you. Please don''t kill him. He saved me before, so I owe him my life. Please, Grandpa.


    Haven''t you always told us to repay our debts? Please spare him, okay?" implored Chiike Shizuka with


    her voice choking and eyes red.


    Although they barely knew each other, she simply liked Ye Fan.


    The innocent girl knew nothing about family pride or how to deal with things. All she knew was that she


    wanted to return Ye Fan the favor of helping her.


    Yes, the world might be a dirty ce.


    But some people always came out unsullied.


    People like them had simple worlds. They would go all out for the people who were kind to them.


    "Spare him? Then what about those people who died in his hands? Are you going to pay with your life?


    You fool. Get lost!" shouted Miyamoto Nakanosuke furiously as he pped Chiike Shizuka on the face


    before kicking her aside.


    In the end, Miyamoto Nakanosuke looked at Ye Fan coldly. "Young man, it stops now! Today, you will


    learn the same people shouldn''t be provoked ."


    At the drop of his voice, Miyamoto Nakanosuke raised his hand and gestured.


    An order to kill was instantly made!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Several low deep bursts could be heard the moment Miyamoto Nakanosuke gave his order.


    The sound of gunfire filled the air as 30 superspeed bullets flew from all directions like the sickle of the


    grim reaper.


    "Quickly dodge!" shouted Chiike Shizuka with tears in her eyes.


    But it was toote.


    A huge quickly closed in on Ye Fan and swallowed him instantly.


    The bluestone tile on the ground blew up too.


    Broken stones and dirt sprayed everywhere.


    The skinny silhouette disappeared into the dust.


    "The joke''s over."


    Miyamoto Nakanosukeughed gently. He felt relieved in his heart.


    These snipers were all army special forces veterans.


    All of them were well-trained snipers.


    They had imed no less than a thousand lives.


    And they had even assassinated a small country''s president before.


    Even an armored tank could get taken out by an attack like that.


    Much less a little brat.


    So Miyamoto Nakanosuke was absolutely confident that the Chinese boy had gotten beaten to a pulp


    by the snipers.


    "Haha! The brat deserves to die! He asked for it."


    Chiike Tsubameughed without restraint.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke waved his hand and gestured for them to continue eating while he left it to his


    subordinates to wrap things up.


    However, the dust in the air dispersed just as the crowd was about to leave.


    A skinny silhouette remained standing under the sky.


    A breeze left his fringe and his sleeves fluttering.


    He stood with his hands behind him!


    There was coldughter on his face!


    His deep eyes scoured the crowd.


    He was like an emperor looking at his courtiers.


    "You think you can defeat me with guns?"


    A stern voice struck them like thunder.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "What on earth..."


    "How...how is this possible?"


    "He got shot so many times! How could he have survived it?"


    Everyone''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as they looked at the unharmed young man before


    them.


    They stared hard in disbelief at the sight before them.


    "No, it''s impossible! It is absolutely impossible. These bullets can prate even an armed truck. How


    can they be useless against the boy? Hear my order, everyone. Keep shooting him. If one shot doesn''t


    work, make it two! If two shots don''t work, then shoot him 100 times. I simply don''t believe that boy


    can''t be beaten!¡± roared Miyamoto Nakanosuke hysterically like a madman.


    Miyamoto Minami roared with bandages on his arm, "Dad, you must kill him! Kill


    him!"


    Both father and son roared angrily as the second wave of bullets came shooting through the air.


    Dozens of infrared scopes on skyscraper rooftops a thousand meters away from them were aimed at


    Ye Fan before all their shots were fired almost at the same time.


    Dozens of shots quietly exploded in the air.


    Bullets whizzed through the air and surrounded Ye Fan and formed an inescapable as they


    charged towards him swiftly.


    "Go and die, asshole!" Miyamoto Minami and his father roared fiercely.


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t just stand there and wait to get shot. Instead, he took several steps and darted


    through the shower of bullets just like that.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He dodged every single bullet as they rained on him!


    Every single bullet missed.


    Everyone inhaled deeply at the sight.


    "Did...did he just dodge them all?"


    Just as everyone stood dumbstruck, Ye Fanughed softly.


    "My turn!"


    Ye Fan''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    Then he raised his finger like a sword and drew a line in the air.


    ZIP ZIP ZIP!


    Several channels of sword-like energy swept into the sky.


    Three dead bodies fell from the rooftop up ahead. Bloody corpses fell from them with a single blow.


    Brain matter and blood spattered everywhere as theynded with a thud.


    "How is this happening..."

 Chapter 879 Submitting

    Chapter 879 Submitting


    "His hand is like a sword!"


    "He can kill someone from such a distance!"


    Heavens!


    What the hell?


    Was he even human?


    Everyone was already taken aback by how powerful he was when he dodged the bullets!


    But in a matter of minutes, everyone was even more dumbfounded.


    They stared hard at the young man like they had seen a ghost as he ughtered the snipers.


    Emotions surged in their hearts like tsunamis.


    The astonishment they felt couldn''t bepared to all the shock they had experienced in their lifetime.


    However, they had no clue that this was merely the beginning.


    After Ye Fan killed three men in one blow, he continued attacking.


    He continued walking.


    He struck them as he walked along.


    People fell down one after another as blood spurted into the air.


    Despite the distance, Ye Fan''s blows found their way to their targets 1000 meters away.


    Each channel of internal energy struck the hidden snipers with 100% uracy.


    Many of them weren''t even in time to shoot before Ye Fan killed them with his internal energy, leaving


    their blood gushing.


    "The fourth one!" "The seventh one!"


    "The eighth one!"


    "The 12th one..."


    Ye Fan''s sleeve fluttered wildly in the wind.


    His deep voice sounded like the grim reaper talking.


    One man would fall as he counted.


    All these people became nothing but a statistic to Ye Fan.


    It was no battle but purely decimation.


    Ye Fan was untouchable!


    He defeated them overwhelmingly.


    Ye Fan was no longer a striking young man to them. Instead, he was a violent demon!


    Lives meant nothing to him.


    He was like a king who could kill as he wished.


    Ye Fan was the Tian generation descendant who practiced Invoke the Celestial Cloud. From that


    moment, his life was destined to be bathed in blood and fire as he walked towards his crown.


    One day, Ye Fan would own the world and be king!


    He would kill everyone in his path to get there!


    "The 18th one."


    "The 19th one."


    Ye Fan''s cold voice continued to echo through the air.


    However, everyone was numb from terror by now.


    Miyamoto Minami''s face turned pale as he shivered.


    Chiike Tsubame stared dead straight in shock!


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was so petrified that he felt as though his soul got


    extinguished.


    "Who...who is this man? No...no, is he even human?¡± muttered Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    He thought Ye Fan was a nobody whom he could kill anytime. But he turned out to be so powerful!


    Ye Fan was in utter control when he killed the people 1000 meters away from here.


    No wonder he dared toe alone.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke suddenly regretted going against Ye Fan. He shouldn''t have sent those men to


    kill him.


    "Nakanosuke, why don''t we give in? Stop trying to go against him. Or else, we will be next after he is


    done with those snipers."


    "Nakanosuke, say something, will you? Say something. If he goes on killing us, the n will be no


    more."


    Just as Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s mind went nk, his little brother kept begging him.


    He begged for Miyamoto Nakanosuke to submit to Ye Fan and lead the entire family to apologize to


    him so they could survive and save the snipers, which the family painstakingly groomed.


    Ye Fan had clearly struck terror in their hearts.


    Under such circumstances, they had no choice but to give up!


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke finally lowered his proud head and agreed.


    "No! Father, don''t do it! Our family is a 100 year old elite family. How can we bow to him?" roared


    Miyamoto Minami.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke instantly pped him the moment he finished his sentence.


    "Shut up! You bastard. How dare you say that? If not for you, would this catastrophe befall us? I wish


    you were never born! If our family perishes today, it is all your fault," scolded Miyamoto Nakanosuke


    furiously as he gritted his teeth with his eyes red.


    It was Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s birthday today, but his son offended Ye Fan and brought catastrophe


    upon the family.


    How could Miyamoto Nakanosuke not be angry?


    He even wanted to kick the unfilial boy to death!


    "Men, break his arms and legs. Beat him until he is crippled before handing him over to redeem


    himself," roared Miyamoto Nakanosuke as he gritted his teeth.


    Miyamoto Minami panicked when he heard this.


    Miyamoto Minami''s father unexpectedly wanted to maim him before handing him over to Ye Fan to


    appease him.


    "No, Dad! Dad, I''m your son! I''m your biological son! You can''t do this! You can''t!"


    Tears cascaded from Miyamoto Minami''s eyes as he hugged Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s thighs and knelt


    and cried.


    His heart was filled with hate and regret. If he knew things would end up like this, he would never have


    provoked Ye Fan.


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke disregarded his pleas and kicked him aside.


    "Let me remind you, you unfilial son. You are just one of the nine sons I have. I have others even if I


    lose you. I don''t care if you are mediocre or useless, but you can''t be a troublemaker. You have only


    yourself to me for this and no one else," said Miyamoto Nakanosuke as he shook his head. Then he


    waved his hand and sentenced Miyamoto Minami to death altogether.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke walked towards Ye Fan before he paid obeisance. "I didn''t educate my son


    properly, so he ended up offending you. I am willing to hand over my son. You can do as you deem fit!


    All I beg is for you to stop the killing!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke walked over. Then the rest of the family stepped forward to bow to Ye Fan.


    Their reverent and terrified voices rang in unison.


    "The Miyamoto n is willing to submit for the sake of peace. Sir, please stop the killing."


    "Sir, please stop the killing."


    "Sir, please stop the killing."


    In front of the estate, the entire Miyamoto n bowed in unison.


    Their sad voices converged and echoed through the air.


    Chiike Shizuka begged Ye Fan to stop killing too.


    Ye Fan finally stopped when everyone bowed to him.


    He stood with his hands behind his back andughed proudly.


    He scanned his deep eyes over Miyamoto Nakanosuke and the others.


    All of Miyamoto Minami''s limbs had been broken, and he had been sent before Ye Fan.


    "It was all my son''s fault. From now on, he is expelled from the Miyamoto n. You can do as you wish


    with him. I hope this will help appease you. Please spare the Miyamoto family," begged Miyamoto


    Nakanosuke desperately.


    Even the famous Miyamato family had no choice but to plead for peace in the face of Ye Fan''s


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    insurmountable strength.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke even handed his son over to Ye Fan and begged for forgiveness.


    Only fear of Ye Fan remained in Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s heart. His imposing and lofty airs were long


    gone.

 Chapter 880 His Final Backing

    Chapter 880 His Final Backing


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke and the others bowed in unison and begged for Ye Fan''s forgiveness.


    However, Ye Fan gentlyughed when he heard what they said.


    "If you had such a great attitude in the beginning, would things end up like this?"


    Ye Fan smiled as he spoke calmly in a teasing tone.


    "Yes yes. You are right, Sir. I offended you in a moment of folly, so the Miyamoto n deserves this."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke nodded profusely and appeased Ye Fan patiently.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s body even trembled as he spoke to Ye Fan.


    This young man was a killing machine.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was genuinely worried that Ye Fan might ughter him.


    His heart was also filled with regret.


    If he had known how powerful Ye Fan was, he would never have sent Nakamura and the others out to


    kill him.


    The Miyamoto n had remained an influential family in Japan for generations with the support of the


    Mikawa Group. There were barely any other people in Japan who could pit themselves against the


    Miyamoto n in terms of power.


    So they were ustomed to doing as they pleased.


    Hence, the first thought that struck them after getting offended was revenge.


    But they unexpectedly learned that Ye Fan couldn''t be beaten.


    The Miyamoto n waspletely embarrassed and suffered severe loss.


    Anayama was dead. Half the snipers they painstakingly groomed had died too.


    It took years to groom talent like that.


    There was always money to be made.


    However, it was much harder to groom new talent.


    "Sir, since I have already handed the stupid boy over to you, the feud between us ought toe to an


    end. From now on, I hope we can steer clear of each other''s business!" said Miyamoto Nakanosuke


    deeply as he hoped to put an end to this conflict.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    "Come to an end? Do you think that''s possible?¡±


    Ye Fanughed gently.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s face instantly sank.


    "Sir, please don''t go too far. We have already bowed and submitted to you and I''ve also handed my son


    over. What else do you want?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s voice was filled with fury.


    "Am I being a bully now?¡± Ye Fanughed instead. "Let me ask you this. If I were the one who got


    defeated today, what would you do with me? Would you forgive me because I asked nicely?"


    "Well...." Miyamoto Nakanosuke was stunned.


    Ye Fan was right. If Ye Fan were the one who got defeated, Miyamoto Nakanosuke certainly wouldn''t


    let him off lightly.


    He might even kill Ye Fan''s entire family.


    An army couldn''t be controlled with kindness.


    The Miyamoto n didn''t reach this status because of benevolence.


    Every one of the families within the six groups had stained their hands with their enemies'' blood.


    It was survival of the fittest.


    The world was a cruel ce after all!


    Moreover, Miyamoto Nakanosuke wanted to kill him.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t strong enough, he would be a dead man now.


    So why would Ye Fan let them off lightly just because they apologized?


    "But...but I already handed my son over. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Certainly not!¡± The moment Miyamoto Nakanosuke finished his sentence, Ye Fan''s angry voice rang


    out, "You were the one who sent them to kill me, so you must die!"


    What?


    Everyone was instantly shocked.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s face was filled with terror.


    They thought the young man would quit while he was ahead, considering how powerful the Miyamoto


    family was in Japan.


    But they didn''t expect him to be so domineering.


    Or that Ye Fan would make Miyamoto Nakanosuke pay with his life!


    "You want to kill me? How...how dare you! Do you even know what you are saying? I am the Vice-


    Chairman of Mikawa Group''s executivemittee! If you kill me, you are disregarding the group! The


    group is controlled by dozens of ns and controls half the nation''s economy. You have my word that


    the group will avenge me if you kill me. You are just one man. Are you able to oppose the Miyamoto


    n and half the country''s elite families, which is made up of more than a hundred ns? Regardless


    of how big the world is, you will have nowhere to hide when the timees!" warned Miyamoto


    Nakanosuke with his face pale.


    Mikawa Group''s executivemittee was lofty and untouchable.


    The members of the Mikawa Group executivemittee made an agreement once. If any of its


    members suffered insult, they would alle to its aid.


    So if Ye Fan really killed Miyamoto Nakanosuke, Mikawa Group''s powers wouldbine forces to


    seek revenge on him.


    "Yes, exactly. Sir, don''t be rash. Since the head of the n has already apologized, you should quit


    while you are ahead. Or else, if you really end up offending Mikawa Group, then you will have to suffer


    the attack of many more powers. There is probably no one in the world who can pit themselves against


    them."


    Everyone kept persuading Ye Fan.


    Even Suzumiya Eigetsu said, "Master, why don''t you let him off? The Miyamoto family has the backing


    of Mikawa Group, so they are already showing their sincerity by apologizing. There''s no need to push


    them too far. Or else, you might end up endangering yourself."


    Since Suzumiya Eigetsu was born in Japan, she knew about the six groups.


    They had forces throughout the country in every industry.


    If they wanted, they could even call in the army.


    Mikawa Group might be the weakest of the six groups, but if all the familiesbined their forces, they


    were unstoppable.


    "Why? Do you think that I am afraid of Mikawa Group too?"


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed instead.


    His words were arrogant and contemptuous.


    "Regardless of how powerful they are, can they surpass the Chu family? No matter how strong they


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    are, can they rival a supreme grandmaster? If even the most powerful family in the world fails to


    threaten me, what makes you think I will fear Mikawa Group? Today, even if the


    President of Mikawa Group stands before me, I will kill him all the same!"


    Ye Fanughed proudly.


    His resounding voice sounded thunderous. All Suzumiya Eigetsu could hear were Ye Fan''s soul-stirring


    words.


    Ye Fan ignored the advice of the people. But just as he was about to kill Miyamoto Nakanosuke, a


    stern voice rang from behind him.


    "Do you want to kill me too? Do you not give a damn about the Chu family? You sure talk big! Do you


    really think that you don''t have to fear the Mikawa Group if you destroy the Miyamoto family? Are you


    really that fearless?"

 Chapter 881 The Arrival of a Giant

    Chapter 881 The Arrival of a Giant


    A deep voice quietly rang from behind them.


    Despite the few words his said, his voice was so imposing and proud.


    Everyone turned quizzically.


    In an instant, their eyesnded on him.


    From a distance, a middle-aged man was walking over to them slowly.


    He wasn''t dressed in a suit. Instead, he wore a loose-fitting gym suit and a pair of Nikes.


    His outfit deeply contrasted all the elite who turned up in suits.


    However, he was undisguisedly brilliant despite the outfit.


    Sometimes, one could tell who was in power based on how they spoke and acted.


    Just like this middle-aged man before them. He had a broad forehead, stern eyes, and a well-chiseled


    face. Yet, he had an innately imposing aura.


    "Is...Is the President here?"


    All the guests went into shock.


    Their pupils instantly erged.


    "What? The President? Are you talking about the International Head of Kanaiwa Committee and leader


    of Mikawa Group?"


    "Heavens! He hasn''t appeared in public for almost ten years, right? Why did this deity finally show up


    now?"


    Many of the people inhaled deeply in shock when they learn who he was. They couldn''t help sighing in


    surprise one after another.


    All countries and powers needed someone respectable and powerful standing at its helm in order to


    flourish.


    Only organizations with good leaders were capable of bing strong andpetitive.


    It was the same for businesses like Mikawa Group.


    If they didn''t have a strong foundation, Mikawa Group would end up splintered, and people would act


    on selfish impulses. This would lead them to their deaths sooner orter.


    If they had a respectable leader, it boded well for thepany''s future.


    And the man before them was none other than the leader of Mikawa Group.


    He held absolute power over the business.


    "I heard the President of Mikawa Group is an absolute mystery. He rose to stardom out of the blue and


    singlehandedly reorganized Mikawa Group while it was in a state of disunity and made a name for


    himself. Then he went behind the scenes after he became president and never appeared publicly


    again. The year before, the new city mayor visited him out of respect when he first took office.


    However, he didn''t even get past the gates, let alone see him. I didn''t think the President of


    Mikawa Group would show up now."


    The crowd went into amotion.


    Everyone kept gossiping among themselves.


    Their words were filled with great admiration and reverence.


    After all, just his status as President of the Mikawa Group alone was enough to surpass everyone here.


    "Damn! Even the President is here? Now the Chinese kid is dead meat! Why didn''t he quit while he


    was ahead? He could have saved his own ass and even brag for the rest of his life about how he made


    the head of the Miyamoto n bow to him."


    "Did he have to act tough and demand Mr Miyamoto to pay with his life? But so what? He ended up


    forcing the President of Mikawa Group to turn up. Let''s see what he''s going to do now."


    "He had such great cards but idiotically made a mess of it! He''s a dumbass."


    Everyone reeled from the surprise of the President''s sudden appearance as they looked at Ye Fan


    mockingly.


    Some of them shook their heads and cursed at him.


    Others felt he was an idiot.


    If he had agreed to the Miyamoto n''s request for a truce, he could have left unscathed.


    Now he would end up losing everything.


    "Haha! The President finally turned up! He is destined to die! Shizuka, you can give up now. The


    pauper is dead meat. Even the gods can''t save him. After he dies, Grandpa will punish you for your


    betrayal, you traitor! He will drive you out of the n."


    A few minutes ago, Chiike Tsubame was in despair.


    She thought that her grandfather and the entire Miyamoto n was going to perish at the Chinese


    youth''s hands.


    They unexpectedly found a way out of their desperate situation!


    The President of the Mikawa Group suddenly turned up at the crux.


    This was the President they were talking about!


    The leader of Mikawa Group!


    With a word, he could move 60% of the nation''s finances around.


    It would be a piece a cake for a giant like him to destroy this brat from China!


    So Chiike Tsubame felt there was no way Ye Fan could escape now.


    Chiike Tsubame smiled uninhibitedly like a viin who had just won.


    Now that the president of Mikawa Group was here, it instantly changed their fates.


    Although Miyamoto Nakanosuke was the Vice-Chairman of Mikawa Group, he only held power within


    his family. He couldn''t control the other forces within the business.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, the President of Mikawa Group had much wider power and had control over all their


    subsidiaries.


    He was 100 times more powerful than Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    So everyone thought Ye Fan was bound to die now that he was interfering.


    "Mr Iwai, you are finally here. If youe anyter, I would have gotten ughtered by him!¡±


    Sure enough, Miyamoto Nakanosuke shed his respectful attitude towards Ye Fan. He walked up to the


    middle-aged man andined as he angrily told him what Ye Fan had done.


    "This kid from China humiliated the Miyamoto n. He even insulted you and Mikawa Group. He


    ims that he could trample Mikawa Group if he pleased! Mr Iwai, we have to kill him. If he manages to


    leave unscathed, how can Mikawa Group ever hold its head up in Japan? We will probably be a


    Ye Fan.


    The middle-aged man nodded. "Okay, I get it. Stand down. Leave it to me."


    The middle-aged man spoke calmly and withposure.


    He sounded as though he was dealing with something trivial.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Ye Fan.


    "Young man, I heard you wanted to kill the Vice-Chairman of Mikawa Group. I also heard that you don''t


    give a hoot about the number one elite family in the world, the Chu family. I can''t put my finger on it.


    Are you arrogant or simply oblivious?" The middle-aged man shook his head and smiled.


    "You are too young after all. You are inexperienced and narrow-minded. Let me


    give you a word of warning. The universe is a big, marvelous ce, but sadly, your world is very small."

 Chapter 882 Kneel and Beg for Death!

    Chapter 882 Kneel and Beg for Death!


    "Judging from your clothes, you are not from an elite family, right? People like you can''t even afford to


    go on trips. How can you see the world? I guess you do most of your learning through reading and


    watching television. You will never get to see the luxuries within the Tokyo royal residence or the


    Kremlin. Your background has limited your world view. Simrly, you have no idea how powerful


    Mikawa Group is in Japan. You will never attain such power and wealth in your life! So you have no


    idea how powerful the Chu family truly is either."


    "Ants will be ants. No matter how far you go or how fearless you are, the truth is there are always


    stronger people out there. You are just an insignificant man inparison to a true bigshot. So young


    man, I suggest you set your mentality straight and stop acting arrogant. If you want to leave Japan


    alive, kneel and apologize to the Miyamoto n and Mikawa Group. On ount of your age, I will


    spare you."


    His indifferent words sounded lofty and disdainful.


    Some people were innately imposing.


    This middle-aged man was one of those people. Despite not trying to be stern or noble, clout oozed


    from his every action.


    It felt as though he was an emperor talking to amoner.


    "The President certainly is magnanimous. He is going too easy on him if he spares him. If it were me, I


    would make him pay with his life!¡±


    "You brat, the President just spared your life. Aren''t you going to kneel and thank him? Why are you


    standing there like an idiot? Have you really gone daft?"


    Everyone stood around and kept saying such things to Ye Fan.


    Chiike Tsubame, Miyamoto Nakanosuke, and the others seemed unhappy about the president letting


    off Ye Fan and looked rather angry.


    But since the president had alreadye to a decision, Miyamoto Nakanosuke was powerless to


    override him no matter how angry he was with Ye Fan. He could only abide by the president''s wishes.


    After Ye Fan knelt and apologize, this would all be over.


    Chiike Shizuka heaved a sigh of relief. The worry in her heart instantly lifted by a lot.


    It was certainly the best oue for both parties.


    It might be a little embarrassing for Ye Fan, but at least he could live, right?


    However, Ye Fan suddenly shook his head andughed while everyone waited for him to kneel and


    apologize.


    He raised his head and looked at the so-called president of Mikawa Group.


    His striking face was fearless.


    He looked contemptuous and angry.


    "You think I have no clue how powerful Mikawa Group and the Chu family are. But let me ask you this.


    Do you know what the name ''Chu Tian-Fan'' represents?¡± Ye Fanughed calmly.


    A warm and uplifting smile radiated from his handsome face.


    However, his words sounded threatening and cold!


    Yet, no one expected the middle-aged man to look so shocked when he heard the name, ¡®Chu Tian-


    Fan''.


    "You...you...How did youe to know that name? Tell me! Why...why do you know him?"


    The middle-aged man looked hysterical. His expression vastly altered as he deeply roared at Ye Fan


    and kept repeating his question.


    Ye Fanughed coldly without saying a word when the middle-aged man asked him this.


    After a long time, Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold.


    Then wrath exploded in Ye Fan''s heart.


    He stepped forward and shouted at the man angrily.


    His furious words shook the earth like an unexpected thunder!


    "A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon sighs and speaks my name!


    Tian-Fan!"


    "Have you ever heard this phrase before?"


    HUUU!


    A wind raged the moment he spoke.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back in the fierce wind with a cold smile on his face.


    His bangs and clothes fluttered and pped loudly in the wind.


    Then Ye Fan threw a bright and simple jade pendant before the man with a wave of his hand as he


    spoke furiously.


    CLANG!


    The jade pendantnded on the ground crisply.


    The middle-aged man looked down to see a single blood-red character, ''Chu'', engraved on the jade


    pendant.


    HUUU!


    In an instant, the middle-aged man felt as though he was struck by lightning.


    It felt as though electric currents were coursing through his body.


    He trembled as his pupils constricted. He stared so hard that blood nearly oozed from his eyes.


    He stared dead straight at the handsome young man before him like he had seen a demon.


    "You...you...you...You are Dragon..."


    The middle-aged man was petrified.


    His mind instantly went nk at the sight of the jade pendant. All he could hear was nonstop ringing in


    his head.


    It never once dawned on him that this young man was...


    The man trembled nonstop and was incapable of saying a word.


    Ye Fan''s skinny silhouette stood erect and powerful amid his shock.


    Boundless majesty and anger radiated from his deep eyes.


    He loftily looked at the man before him. Then he shouted angrily, "Rock Dragon, you betrayed your


    master and didn''t obey my order. Aren''t you going to kneel and offer your life immediately for your


    mistakes now that I havee for you?"


    "Kneel and offer your life immediately..."


    "...Kneel and offer your life!"


    Ye Fan''s deep roar exploded with internal energy like ps of thunder.


    Ye Fan''s voice reverberated nonstop in the air.


    And rang thunderously!


    What?


    "The audacity! Is he tired of living? How dare he disrespect Iwai Zen?"


    "Reckless fool! I think he really wants to die here. He must be too young to know better."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    he up to? Does he want to defy heaven?


    He''s really an idiot!¡±


    Everyone was infuriated to hear this.


    Iwai Zen had yet to say a word, but everyone already condemned Ye Fan angrily as they flung nasty


    words at him.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke stepped forward and bowed to Iwai Zen before he said, "Mr Iwai, this Chinese


    boy recklessly offended me and even you. He deserves a thousand deaths, and it''s absolutely


    unpardonable! Please execute him!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke begged angrily.


    His voicended in the ocean like a massive rock leaving huge waves in its wake.


    Then everyone else stepped forward and bowed to Iwai Zen in unison and said,


    "Mr Iwai, please execute him!"


    ¡°Mr Iwai, please execute him!"


    Voices surged into the air and converged.


    Then they crashed down like massive waves.


    Iwai Zen controlled 60% of the nation''s finance and stood at the pinnacle of power as Mikawa Group''s


    leader. But just when everyone was urging him to execute Ye Fan, Iwai Zen unexpectedly fell to his


    knees before Ye Fan with a loud thud!

 Chapter 883 Do You Know Your Mistakes?

    Chapter 883 Do You Know Your Mistakes?


    BOOM!


    Iwai Zen had suddenly bowed amid everyone''s shocked stares.


    His kneesnded heavily on the ground.


    The dull thud echoed through everyone''s ears, leaving everyone in shock.


    The moment Iwai Zen knelt, everyone was stunned.


    The voices that were cursing at Ye Fan stopped abruptly.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke, who had been demanding Ye Fan''s execution, stared dead straight in disbelief


    at the sight. It looked as though he was a rooster whose throat had been grabbed.


    "You..."


    Silence.


    A deathly silence fell.


    The world fellpletely silent.


    It was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    A gentle breeze swept through the air, making the greenery rustle while Iwai Zen knelt on the ground.


    This sight was like a p in everyone''s faces.


    Everyone was dumbstruck instantly!


    Their eyes bulged angrily like a bunch of shocked geese, and nearly popped out from their sockets.


    Chiike Tsubame''s pupils constricted while Chiike Shizuka covered her mouth in shock.


    A quizzical look even appeared in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s lovely eyes.


    Prior to this, Suzumiya Eigetsu thought she understood this man sufficiently.


    From the looks of it now, she had underestimated Ye Fan.


    The man was certainly not just the King of Jiangdong!


    After all, it was impossible for a provincial leader to make a man like Iwai Zen, who was the president of


    Mikawa Group, kneel and pay respects to him.


    "Master, you really are an incredible man, aren''t you?" Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled gently.


    The more time she spent with Ye Fan, the more she realized how mysterious and intimidating Ye Fan


    was.


    He was like a boundless ocean that people couldn''t help wanting to visit and explore.


    "Mr Iwai, what happened? How can an important man like you kneel to him? He is just a kid from


    China. He is absolutely undeserving of this!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was probably the only person who was still capable ofughing.


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke was certainly not in the mood.


    He almost shouted as he spoke.


    He roared hysterically at Iwai Zen with his eyes bloodshot as he trembled nonstop.


    He felt bewildered, shocked, and scared.


    All kinds of emotions surged in Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s heart.


    But Iwai Zen couldn''t be bothered with him.


    Amid everyone''s shock, he knelt on the ground.


    Only fear remained on his typically proud face now.


    It had been ten years.


    Almost ten years had passed.


    To be precise, 3000 days had passed since


    Ye Fan first funded him and offered Dragon God Hall''s help.


    On many sleepless nights, Iwai Zen would lie there countless times, imagining what kind of person the


    mysterious Dragon Master was.


    Was he a man or a woman?


    Was he mature or elderly?


    Or was he a young man?


    For ten years, Ye Fan served as Dragon Master and devised ns to take over the Chu family. Despite


    imagining how Ye Fan looked countless times, it never dawned on him that Ye Fan was so harmless


    looking.


    Ye Fan was simply too young.


    If not for Ye Fan''s words and this Dragon God Jade, Iwai Zen would never believe that this young man


    was the same man he had served all these years.


    Even though it was the first time they met all these years, there was no sign of the excitement of seeing


    his master for the first time or a sense of gratitude or his benefactor.


    All he felt was fear and guilt.


    Ye Fan cultivated on Mount Jingzhou''s peak a month ago.


    Before he went into cultivation, Ye Fan announced themencement of Operation Aze and told


    Han to send out his orders.


    At his orders, all the dragons gathered!


    Iwai Zen was one of the four Dragons whom Ye Fan had inserted into Japan, so he should have gone


    to China to assist his lord!


    Instead, Ye Fan learned from Han that the Rock Dragon refused to follow his orders the moment he


    came out of cultivation.


    He didn''t respond to his orders and even cut off allmunication with Dragon God Hall.


    So Han couldn''t reach him at all.


    They realized that the Rock Dragon whom they painstakingly groomed for ten years had revolted!


    Beforeing to Japan, Han told Ye Fan to visit Mikawa Group if he had the time and locate Iwai Zen


    so that they could purge their ranks!


    In the past, Han was in charge of doing this.


    It was pure coincidence that Ye Fan ended up doing it this time.


    Since Ye Fan was going to Japan, he decided to settle this matter.


    Ye Fan''s imposing aura made Iwai Zen kneel on the ground asplicated emotions flooded his heart.


    "D-Dragon Master, what brings you to Japan?"


    After contemting for a long time, Iwai Zen''s voice shook as he spoke.


    Iwai Zen hung his head perhaps out of guilt. He didn''t die to look Ye Fan in the eye.


    Ye Fan looked down at the man before him with anger in his eyes.


    "Rock Dragon, I see you know that I am still the Dragon Master. I thought you were all grown up and


    refused even to acknowledge me," said Ye Fan coldly as he smiled. His sinister voice was filled with


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    anger.


    All these years, the Dragon God Hall invested in a lot of people. The number of people who betrayed


    him weren''t many, but they existed.


    It was normal.


    People change.


    So it couldn''t be helped that there would be a few traitors.


    However, Ye Fan was particrly surprised by Rock Dragon''s betrayal.


    Ye Fan ced high hopes on the four Dragons.


    All these years, a lot more effort was spent nurturing them inparison to pawns like Chen Ao, Li Er,


    and the others.


    How could one of his four Dragons betray him?


    It was a real blow to Ye Fan andpletely unforgivable.


    "Rock Dragon, let me ask you this. Who was the one who sponsored you when you were a beggar ten


    years ago? Who protected you when you were surrounded by the Yamaguchi-gumi? Who was the one


    who sent you into Mikawa Group and made you president? I, Chu Tian-Fan, was generous to you. I


    made you a Dragon and helped you to rise to the top of the trade and control half your country''s


    finances. I gave you glory, power, wealth, and everything you could dream of, but what did you do in


    the end? You defied my orders and betrayed your master. Rock Dragon, do you admit to your crimes?"

 Chapter 884 If You Will Die, Why Go?

    Chapter 884 If You Will Die, Why Go?


    "Now, I''m going to execute you and purge our ranks. Rock Dragon, do you ept your punishment?"


    Ye Fan''s angry words spewed continuously.


    Arrogance brimmed from his cold face.


    His menacing voices echoed throughout the atmosphere.


    Ye Fan''s resounding words sounded like gold nging on the ground. His furious words kept


    reverberating through the air.


    After Ye Fan questioned Iwai Zen, Iwai Zen''s face went stiff, and he looked scared.


    He kept shivering nonstop.


    Every word Ye Fan said cut Iwai Zen''s heart deeply like a sword.


    Perhaps he felt ashamed or guilty.


    Iwai Zen remained speechless and pale in the face of Ye Fan''s angry and sinister words.


    He hung her head as he knelt and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Ye Fan became even angrier.


    So he walked up to Iwai Zen and kicked him in the face.


    With a dull thud, his face bled.


    Iwai Zen slid for half a meter after Ye Fan kicked him. Bright red blood instantly gushed down his face.


    "Mr Iwai!"


    Everyone was undoubtedly shocked.


    Before this, no one could have imagined that the mighty president of Mikawa Group would end up


    getting beaten to a pulp by this Chinese youth.


    Even more inconceivable was Iwai Zen''s silence despite Ye Fan''s beating.


    "What? You don''t dare to admit to your mistake? Don''t you even have the courage to admit it? All I can


    say is that I must have been blind to let a coward like you control half of Japan''s finances. I will ask you


    again. I am going to purge our ranks and execute you now. Do you admit to your crimes?" asked Ye


    Fan.


    His face was cold and expressionless.


    Each time he asked, it felt as though a sword was cutting through the air.


    Wind gusted as Ye Fan shouted.


    Everyone watched on in terror. These typically arrogant elites shockingly fell silent when they saw how


    domineering Ye Fan was.


    The only thing they felt was fear and panic.


    However, Ye Fan''s fury was unfathomable to them.


    It wasn''t entirely a crime for him to betray or disobey him.


    After all, no one wanted to live under the shadow of another man.


    Ye Fan was impressed by Iwai Zen''s boldness and ambition to want to go independent.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t stand the sight of Iwai Zen being too cowardly to admit it.


    Ye Fan couldn''t bear the thought that he was the one who was blind enough to pick someone so


    spineless and gave him such huge responsibility.


    "Say something!"


    Ye Fan kicked in again in fury.


    This time, Iwai Zen gritted his teeth and finally stood up after rolling on the ground a few times.


    He smiled angrily at Ye Fan with blood flowing from his mouth.


    "Fine! Do you want to know the truth, Dragon Master? I will tell you! You are right. I have you to thank


    for everything I own. From the moment I decided to defy your order, I knew this day woulde. I,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rock Dragon, admit to my crimes. I will ept the execution if you want to purge our ranks. I fully


    ept it! I know I can''t outdo you. If you sent someone else, I might still stand a chance to win. Since


    you came to Japan personally to catch the traitor, I know I am destined to die.¡±


    "But don''t you want to know why I betrayed you? Don''t you want to know why I ignored your order?¡±


    Iwai Zen''s eyes were filled with anger. He sounded like he wasughing and it made him seem


    somewhat tragic and sorrowful.


    Iwai Zen lost all his arrogance and dignity when he spoke to Ye Fan. He was simply a sad and pathetic


    man.


    It felt as though he was exining why hemitted a crime before he was executed.


    Ye Fan''s face instantly darkened when he heard him.


    He looked at Iwai Zen expressionlessly in a cold manner.


    "Didn''t you do it because you wanted to be your own man?"


    Since time immemorial, there were only two reasons why a man could be a traitor.


    It was usually either because of women or for power.


    In Ye Fan''s opinion, it was unlikely that Iwai Zen did it for a woman.


    Since Ye Fan never had any conflict with Iwai Zen, it had to be power.


    "Dragon Master, you are right but only half right. I disobeyed because of power. However, I don''t have a


    problem working for you. Considering how wise you are, I am happy to work under you. In this world,


    mediocre people should serve the capable. Instead, I betrayed you because I didn''t want to send


    myself to my death. If I died, I would lose everything I worked so hard on all these years."


    Iwai Zen shook his head as he smiled and spoke sadly.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Sending yourself to your death? Did you think I sent the order so that I could send all


    of you to die while attacking the Chu family?"


    "Isn''t it true?" asked Iwai Zen rhetorically.


    "Dragon Master, I told Han a long time ago that even if we have a powerful globalwork, we can''t


    today! So this is a suicidal mission. I am aware that the moment we go, you and I will all die at their


    doors. The Chu family is the world''s most powerful elite family and also a number one martial arts n.


    How can you fight a family with so much history single-handedly? How can you pit yourself against all


    the martial artists in the n? That is absolutely suicidal!"


    Iwai Zen''s honest words fell like thunder and kept echoing through the air.


    His eyes were bloodshot and his lips were bleeding.


    Back in the day, when Iwai Zen learnt of Ye Fan''s ns to overturn the Chu family, he did his best to


    investigate them in an effort to repay his debt to Ye Fan.


    However, the more he knew about the Chu family, the more he found them terrifying. In the end, he felt


    hopeless!


    The Chu family was an insurmountable mountain.


    No one in the world could defeat a giant like them.


    Including Ye Fan!


    So he contacted Han several times, asking him to forsake the n.


    His suggestions naturally got thrown out of the window.


    Iwai Zen didn''t know that Ye Fan''s feud with the Chu family was irreconcble.


    So Iwai Zen was determined to disobey Ye Fan when he received news that they were going to


    execute their final n.


    "Dragon Master, I''m not afraid of danger or hardship. If there were any chance for sess, I would


    definitely report for duty. However, I''m not an idiot, so why should I go if we are destined to die?¡±

 Chapter 885 His Final Punishment

    Chapter 885 His Final Punishment


    "Shut up!¡±


    Before Iwai Zen finished his piece, Ye Fan flew into a rage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Ye Fan pped Iwai Zen and sent him flying.


    He had been plotting for ten years. How could Iwai Zen say it was all worthless?


    However, Iwai Zen was fearless in the face of Ye Fan''s fury.


    Iwai Zen got off the ground and continued, "Dragon Master, I know you don''t want to admit it, but I


    speak the truth! You stand no chance of defeating the Chu family now. Even if you go, you will die! The


    Chu family is powerful both in the worldly circles and the martial arts world. To those grandmasters, the


    wealth and power which we hold so dearly is nothing. They can destroy us with a single punch. Dragon


    Master, you must know that the Chu family is a hidden elite family that cannot be overturned using just


    money and power alone."


    Iwai Zen kept talking to Ye Fan even though he was bleeding so badly.


    As the saying went, people spoke the truth when they were on the brink of death.


    Iwai Zen spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Ye Fanughed angrily.


    "Iwai Zen, oh Iwai Zen. Do you really think that you can see right through me after a few years''


    investigations? You said the Chu family had a lot of martial arts experts, but are you sure that I don''t


    have any working for me?"


    Ye Fan''s questions left Iwai Zen speechless.


    His face trembled as his expression froze.


    He was dumbstruck.


    "Did you groom...martial arts forces?"


    All along, Iwai Zen thought Ye Fan relied solely on the Four Dragons to fight the Chu family.


    Such as Sun Dragon, who was Yanjing''s leader, and Rock Dragon, who monopolized the Japanese


    economy.


    But Iwai Zen didn''t know that other than the Dragons, there were Dragon Gods.


    Ye Fan''s Dragon Gods were his most powerful weapons!


    Ye Fan said nothing as he stood with his hands behind him and smiled.


    He lowered his head and looked at the man before him. Then he shook his head and said, "Before I


    came, I wanted to purge the ranks and make an example of you. But now, I don''t feel like killing you. I


    want you to see with your own eyes who will die at the foot of the Chu family''s mountain. Will they kill


    me? Or will I trample them beneath my feet?"


    HUUU!


    Ye Fan''s arrogant words echoed in the cold wind.


    It was absolutely stirring.


    A formidable force surged through the air.


    Everyone couldn''t help shivering when they heard what Ye Fan said. They almost had the impulse to


    kneel before him.


    Chiike Shizuka was at a loss. There was an unusual glow on her face as she looked at Ye Fan.


    She found it inconceivable that someone as young as Ye Fan could say something so awe-inspiring.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu and Chiike Shizuka were both overwhelmed with emotion.


    Other than Ye Fan and Iwai Zen, Suzumiya Eigetsu was the only other person with knowledge of the


    martial arts circle.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu certainly knew a little about the Chu family.


    She was even more shocked as she listened to what Ye Fan said.


    Before this, Suzumiya Eigetsu thought Ye Fan wanted to be number one in China, enter the


    grandmaster ranking, and join War God Castle.


    From the looks of it now, she was deeply mistaken.


    The man had eyes not only for China.


    He wanted to own the entire world!


    If Ye Fan trampled the Chu family to death, it would mean he had the power to own it all.


    "Tagore once said, we only gain the power to create heaven after suffering in hell. We can only y the


    most divine music after we practice until our fingers bleed! Master must have suffered a lot all these


    years so that he could destroy the Chu family, right?" thought Suzumiya Eigetsu in her heart as she


    looked at the skinny silhouette before her.


    She looked at Ye Fan with admiration and pity in her eyes.


    Iwai Zen was equally astonished.


    He clearly didn''t expect Ye Fan to have such a major feud with the Chu family.


    It didn''t dawn on him how determined Ye Fan was to attack them.


    After a long time, Iwai Zen suddenlyughed with self-deprecation.


    "Dragon Master, I suddenly realized why you seeded at such a young age. I now know why I can


    only be your subordinate. I certainly can''t surpass your heroism and drive. Sure, Dragon Master. I will


    wait and see. I certainly hope you will win."


    Iwai Zenughed in self-ridicule. Then he let Ye Fan decide on his punishment him without putting up a


    fight.


    In reality, Iwai Zen respected Ye Fan a lot.


    He wasn''t an ingrate.


    He only disobeyed the order because he didn''t want to die in vain.


    However, betrayal was betrayal no matter how he worded it.


    "Rock Dragon, you have escaped death, but you will definitely get punished! From now on, you will be


    removed as president of Mikawa Group. She will be the new president," said Ye Fan calmly as he


    reached his hand out and pointed at someone.


    In an instant, all eyes followed his hand.


    A petite pretty girl stood in the crowd dumbfounded with shock on her face and her innocent eyes open


    wide.


    "Me...me?"


    Chiike Shizuka was dumbstruck, and her face turned pale.


    She grew up in a patriarchal country and was born into a patriarchal n.


    She had always been a sickly child, and she couldn''tpare to her bright older sister or her


    outstanding independent older brother.


    In her family, no one liked her.


    Among all her rtives, she was always forgotten.


    Her only merit was her meekness and obedience.


    So everyone found her mediocre and useless.


    No one thought she could ever carve a career for herself!


    If everything went as nned, she would end up bing a tool and enter into an arranged marriage


    to further her family''s status.


    But Ye Fan just decreed that this frail unknown woman was to be leader of Mikawa Group and


    president of Kanaiwa Committee.


    Everyone was shocked, let alone Chiike Shizuka.


    She shook her head in panic. "No...no...I...I can''t do it. I...I can''t do it."


    Chiike Shizuka waved her hands and refused the offer.


    Instead, Ye Fan asked, "How old are you?"


    "I...I''m 23," replied Chiike Shizuka softly.


    Ye Fanughed gently and said, "I was 11 when I set the sparks and made ns to take over the


    world. My little sister, Lei, was 19 when she became leader of Yanjing. If we could do it, why not you


    since you are already in your twenties?"

 Chapter 886 Kneel and Beg for Mercy

    Chapter 886 Kneel and Beg for Mercy


    Chiike Shizuka hung her head after she heard what Ye Fan said.


    She was speechless and at a loss about how to describe how she felt now.


    She was just an insignificant woman, but she had suddenly risen to the pinnacle of power to control


    vast wealth. Even an elderly person who had seen a good deal of upheaval would be incapable of


    staying calm after such a major plot twist, let alone a delicate youngdy in her 20s.


    Due to the things she experienced in the first half of her life, Chiike Shizuka didn''t have confidence in


    herself.


    Also, she had a meek personality and felt terrified, so she didn''t dare to ept Ye Fan''s gift.


    Instead, Ye Fanforted her with a smile, "Be more confident. Why do you belittle yourself? No one


    is born strong. It onlyes with experience. If I can do it, I believe you can too. Don''t worry. Before


    you can stand on your own two feet, I will get someone to help you.¡±


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back as he spoke deeply.


    Then he turned to the sorry-looking Iwai Zen and said coldly, "Before I decide to kill you, you will help


    her. Can you do that?"


    Ye Fan''s calm words quietly rang.


    Iwai Zen didn''t dare to oppose Ye Fan''s order.


    Since he had alreadymitted an offense, he would probably die if he offended Ye Fan again today.


    "Dragon Master, don''t worry. I will do my best to support Miss Chiike Shizuka while she runs the show.


    May I die a horrible death if I show any disloyalty!" said Iwai Zen reverently.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Good."


    Then Miyamoto Nakanosuke suddenly snapped out of his shock and ran forward to kneel before Ye


    Fan and said respectfully, "I am willing to let Chiike Shizuka be the Miyamoto n leader.


    From now on, the family will take orders only from you both!"


    What?


    "Grandpa, are you nuts? How can you say such nonsense? How could someone like Chiike Shizuka


    be the head of the Miyamoto family?!"


    Chiike Tsubame could no longer stay calm after hearing this.


    So she opposed Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s decision as anger and jealousy boiled in her heart.


    All along, Chiike Tsubame was the favorite child between the two sisters.


    Their grandfather brought her along for all important events, but not Chiike Shizuka.


    Her family even paid for her to study abroad while Chiike Shizuka went to an average local university.


    Chiike Shizuka had always been overlooked in the family.


    Chiike Tsubame enjoyed wonderful treatmentpared to her younger sister all her life and received


    more attention and achieved greater sess.


    However, the little sister whom she looked down on had suddenly risen to the pinnacle of power.


    Even her grandfather was going to hand the family over to her and make her the leader, so everyone


    would have to regard her with great respect.


    How could Chiike Tsubame take it?


    She protested with her eyes red.


    "You fool! Shut up! This is no time to get jealous of your little sister. Are you trying to get me killed and


    destroy the Miyamoto n?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was so furious that he pped her right away. He hit Chiike Tsubame so hard


    that she fell onto the ground and the blood from her nose covered her face.


    Judging from Ye Fan''s actions, even a fool could tell that Ye Fan and Chi ike Shizuka had an


    extraordinary rtionship.


    His granddaughter might even be Ye Fan''s woman.


    Or else, why would Ye Fan hand Mikawa Group over to Chiike Shizuka so easily?


    Everyone felt Ye Fan was doing this to make his woman his agent and help him control Mikawa Group!


    Then Ye Fan would have better control of Mikawa Group.


    So after Miyamoto Nakanosuke realized how close Ye Fan and Chiike Shizuka were, he held onto her


    like she was hisst hope.


    He was keenly aware that his survival hinged entirely on this granddaughter.


    So Miyamoto Nakanosuke swiftly made her head of the Miyamoto n as a show of loyalty to Ye Fan


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in hope of making amends for offending him.


    Half of the blood flowing through Chiike Shizuka''s veins belonged to the Miyamoto n, so she wasn''t


    an outsider. If she had a meteoric sess, it was considered their family''s glory.


    But Miyamoto Nakanosuke didn''t think that the idiotic Chiike Tsubame would choose to get jealous now


    and hurl verbal attacks at Chiike Shizuka.


    Didn''t she know that the survival of the Miyamoto n hinged on Chiike Shizuka?


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke could only hope that Ye Fan would spare them on ount of Chiike Shizuka.


    Ye Fan naturally saw through Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s ploy.


    He looked down at the old man kneeling by his feet andughed coldly.


    "Did you really think I would spare you because you tried to show some goodwill? You are already half


    a century old. I didn''t expect you to be this naive."


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled. He spoke so sinisterly that it sounded bitingly cold.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was petrified to hear Ye Fan''s words.


    His heart went cold instantly.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to let him off.


    "No, don''t kill me! I am really sorry! I was too blind to realize how powerful you are and offended you


    unintentionally. Please spare me on ount of Shizuka! I swear you will be revered by the Miyamoto


    n like our father and god! From now on, you are the king of the Miyamoto n, and Shizuka is


    queen. Please spare us,¡± begged Miyamoto Nakanosuke publicly with tears in his eyes.


    He looked so sad that he lost all dignity as the head of the family.


    He couldn''t be bothered with his pride now.


    Moreover, since even the president of Mikawa Group had to kneel to Ye Fan and beg for mercy, it was


    scarcely an embarrassment for the deputy chairman to do the same.


    "Shizuka, please help me put in a good word. I admit that I didn''t care about you enough in the past. I


    was blinded by your sister and trusted the wrong person. I''m sorry. I will make up for it 100 times over


    from now on. Please save me!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke turned to crawl towards Chiike Shizuka and kept begging for forgiveness when


    he failed to convince Ye Fan to spare him.


    He kept going on while he cried.


    It felt heart-wrenching to see an old man suffering this way.


    In the end, Chiike Shizuka looked at Ye Fan imploringly.


    "Sir, c-can you spare Grandpa?"


    Chiike Shizuka spoke in a small voice and clearly felt bad for asking.


    She knew she had no right to beg Ye Fan for mercy.


    Ye Fan owed her nothing. Instead, she owed him everything.


    However, he was her grandfather after all. How could the innocent and kindhearted Chiike Shizuka turn


    a blind eye on his predicament?

 Chapter 887 What Right Did She Have?

    Chapter 887 What Right Did She Have?


    "Master, I think you should spare him. Miss Chiike needs a rtive''s help in running the Mikawa Group


    in the future. Miyamoto Nakanosuke has seen a lot of upheavals and worked in the business for a long


    time. I''m sure you will have greater assurance with him around helping her."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu broke her silence and quietly persuaded Ye Fan too.


    Perhaps she felt sympathetic towards them.


    Ye Fan''s murderous aura finally dissipated.


    "Miyamoto Nakanosuke, you should be d that you have such a good granddaughter. Or else, this


    will be the end for the Miyamoto n," said Ye Fan indifferently in a soft tone.


    In the end, Ye Fan chose to spare Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    Ye Fan was reminded by what Suzumiya Eigetsu said.


    Chiike Shizuka certainly needed a close family member''s support.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke was the best man for the job.


    Since Iwai Zen was unrted to Chiike Shizuka, it was impossible for him to support her


    wholeheartedly.


    Ye Fan could spare Miyamoto Nakanosuke now, so he could serve as a check and bnce against


    Iwai Zen''s power in the future.


    Or else, the so-called president of Mikawa Group, Chiike Shizuka, would be nothing but a puppet


    after he left.


    After taking care of business, it was time for Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu to leave.


    But before leaving, Ye Fan spoke to Miyamoto Nakanosuke and Iwai Zen once more.


    "From now on, you should know where you stand. Chiike Shizuka is the leader of Mikawa Group while


    I''m away! If I find out that either of you has overstepped the line, don''t me me for being heartless!"


    A cold wind instantly swept through the air the moment he finished his sentence.


    Iwai Zen and Miyamoto Nakanosuke saw Ye Fan raising his fingers and shing them across the air


    like a knife.


    Internal energy instantly cut through the air.


    A thick sycamore tree standing several meters away suddenly exploded into pieces.


    Iwai Zen and Miyamoto Nakanosuke shivered at the sight. They were filled with so much terror that


    neither of them dared to be disloyal and immediately knelt to say reverently, "Don''t worry, Mr Chu. We


    will do our best to support Miss Chiike Shizuka as the leader. We definitely won''t overstep the line!"


    "That would be best," sneered Ye Fan before he turned to leave.


    Just as Iwai Zen and the others were about to see Ye Fan off, Chiike Shizuka finally snapped out of her


    shock and mustered the courage to ask Ye Fan, "We... We only met once. Why were you so kind to


    me?"


    Chiike Shizuka''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    Her beautiful eyes looked touched and were filled with anticipation, admiration, and love.


    She looked up and waited earnestly for Ye Fan''s reply.


    Her heart kept throbbing nonstop.


    All these years, besides her deceased mother, Ye Fan was the first one to be so kind to her.


    Despite barely knowing each other, Ye Fan gave her endless power and aid.


    Chiike Shizuka was keenly aware of how Ye Fan''s opportunity wouldpletely change her life.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t give Chiike Shizuka a straight answer to her question.


    He waved his hand with his back facing her.


    "Indeed, we barely know each other. So why did you help me to beg for mercy?"


    His softughter sounded like a gentle breeze sweeping by.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face instantly blushed when she heard what Ye Fan said. She hung her head while


    her heart palpitated nonstop.


    He was right. Why did she beg for mercy for Ye Fan?


    A gentle breeze swept by under the warm, weing sun.


    Chiike Shizuka finally gathered enough courage to tip her toes and shout into the distance again as she


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    watched him leave.


    "Can you tell me your name?¡± Chiike Shizuka shouted loudly.


    However, Ye Fan had already gone afar, and all that remained was the silhouette of his thin and


    imposing back.


    After a long time, gentleughter floated towards her through the air, sounding like an unsullied stream.


    "I am Chu Tian-Fan."


    The sun was setting in the background.


    The huge fiery disc resembled a burning orb as it set and left half the sky red.


    Iwai Zen knelt as they sent Ye Fan off in the sunset.


    "Farewell, Dragon Master!"


    "Farewell, Mr Chu."


    "Farewell, Mr Chu."


    Their respectful voices soon merged into a river that gushed onto thend.


    Their voices surged and swept across the air.


    Only Chiike Shizuka stood in a daze for a long time while everyone knelt and bade Ye Fan farewell.


    From this moment on, the name, ''Chu Tian-Fan'', became deeply emzoned in Chiike Shizuka''s


    heart.


    His imposing aura, valiance, face, every gesture, and word were engraved in her mind for the rest of


    her life.


    He was the very air she breathed, and she couldn''t do without him!


    From this moment on, Chiike Shizuka knew that she would never fall in love with another man for the


    rest of her life.


    How could she love another after meeting someone like Ye Fan?


    "Mr Chu, don''t worry. I will do my best to defend your territory in Japan. I will give you an even more


    prosperous andrger kingdom when you set foot in Tokyo once more!"


    Chiike Shizuka clenched her fists and swore in her heart as she watched Ye Fan disappear into the


    distance.


    After Ye Fan left, the crowd scattered too.


    After Miyamoto Nakanosuke checked with Chiike Shizuka, he ordered his subordinates to take care of


    the bodies and clean up.


    "Miss Chiike, please take a seat."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke invited Chiike Shizuka to take the main seat respectfully after going back to the


    estate.


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to act like this. Just be normal. How can I take your seat since you are my


    elder?" said Chiike Shizuka as she turned down his invitation.


    But Miyamoto Nakanosuke kept bowing as he spoke to Chiike Shizuka reverently, "Miss Chiike, you will


    be doing me a big favor by taking the main seat. From now on, you are the head of the Miyamoto n


    and president of Mikawa Group. I will do my best to support you. I hope you will sit firmly as the head of


    the family andpany!"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps he was genuinely intimidated by Ye Fan, so he wanted to be loyal to Chiike Shizuka


    wholeheartedly.


    But this situation wasn''t too bad either.


    Chiike Shizuka became president of Mikawa Group thanks to Mr Chu.


    So the Miyamoto n would certainly rise with the tides and enjoy greater status and power.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke never guessed that his granddaughter would help him fulfill this lifelong dream


    of his.


    "Grandpa, are you really making her head of the family? Don''t you know that Shizuka has always been


    nothing but a useless child? She can''tpare to me in terms of studies, charm, and conducting


    herself in society. She is just an unloved, useless troublemaker. What right does she have to be


    head of the Miyamoto n? How can you help her to be the president of Mikawa Group?"


    Chiike Tsubame came running into the hall.

 Chapter 888 Overwhelming Regret

    Chapter 888 Overwhelming Regret


    Chiike Tsubame roared resentfully at the top of her lungs.


    Her eyes were red while anger seethed in her heart.


    Chiike Tsubame was too afraid to say much with Ye Fan around earlier.


    But now that Ye Fan had left, Chiike Tsubame didn''t hold back on her belittling and couldn''t take it lying


    down.


    After all, she had surpassed Chiike Shizuka in every aspect for more than 20 years now.


    However, her little sister had suddenly became head of the Miyamoto n and was now in control of


    the family''s wealth. She even called the shots at Mikawa Group.


    The proud and arrogant Chiike Tsubame certainly couldn''t ept it.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke previously agreed to give a portion of the n''s assets to her.


    Now everything had been taken away by the little sister whom she despised, so Chiike Tsubame


    couldn''t help being filled with resentment.


    "Shut up!"


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke flew into a fit when he heard what Chiike Tsubame said. He pped


    her with a backhand, throwing her onto the ground.


    Chiike Tsubame immediately burst out crying.


    She covered her face as she looked at her grandfather in bewilderment.


    "Grandpa, why did you hit me? Was I wrong to say that? Has Shizuka ever surpassed me all these


    years? She is uselesspared to me! Other than gaining that Chinese boy''s favor, how else can she


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    be our leader? I refuse to ept it! I simply refuse to ept it!!" shouted Chiike Tsubame


    resentfully.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke remained expressionless. Chiike Tsubame was his favorite granddaughter in


    the past. However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s eyes were filled with regret and disgust when he looked at


    her now.


    In his fury, he pped her again.


    "Shut up! How dare you insult Mr Chu? Are you tired of living?" scolded Miyamoto Nakanosuke


    furiously.


    "Grandpa, don''t hit Tsubame," persuaded Chiike Shizuka. She couldn''t bear seeing her older sister get


    beaten.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke finally stopped beating her. However, he continued looking at Chiike Tsubame


    lividly as shey on the ground.


    "Mr Chu has a truly discerning eye after all. You are narrow-minded, willful, and shortsighted, so


    despite your great talent, you are destined to fail. It''s true that your little sister genuinely can''tpare


    to you in many ways. She isn''t as good in her studies, conducting herself, or being opportunistic. And


    she isn''t as respectable or doted on as you."


    "But so what? No matter how much she can''tpare to you, Mr Chu thinks she''s better than you.


    Just this alone is enough to make up for all her shorings with plenty of change left over!


    Sometimes, it is neither talent nor charisma that guarantees sess but luck. Sadly, you missed the


    opportunity while your little sister managed to hold onto it. Hence, she seeded, while you are


    destined to be trampled beneath her feet."


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s deep voice reverberated continuously.


    He looked at Chiike Tsubame expressionlessly in a cold manner.


    "Also, from today onwards, you are to leave the Miyamoto n and never return. You offended Mr Chu


    verbally and have no respect for him, so you will bring disaster upon us sooner orter. I don''t want to


    ruin our strong ties with Mr Chu because of you, so you shall leave Tokyo. Don''t contact your little sister


    ever again. From now on, the two of you belong to two different worlds."


    His menacing voice quietly echoed through the halls like a snowstorm.


    There wasn''t an ounce of love for his granddaughter in his cruel words.


    He couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted, considering all the things that were at stake.


    Since Miyamoto Nakanosuke was determined to support Chiike Shizuka and serve Ye Fan


    wholeheartedly, he had to drive Chiike Tsubame out of the family.


    Chiike Tsubame was narrow-minded and malicious.


    Disrespecting Chiike Shizuka was as good as disrespecting Mr Chu.


    If a woman like her were permitted to stay here, she would bring disaster to the family in the future.


    It would be wiser for him to cut ties with her, drive her out of Tokyo, and cut off allmunication with


    her.


    Chiike Tsubame was stunned and remained speechless for a long time.


    Everything Miyamoto Nakanosuke said struck Chiike Tsubame deeply in her heart like a sword.


    She couldn''t believe that the grandfather who doted on her so dearly would drive her away and sever


    ties because of Ye Fan''s preferences.


    However, Chiike Tsubame found it even more inconceivable that she didn''t even have the right to see


    Chiike Shizuka anymore.


    They used to be sisters but would end up strangers because of a Chinese youth.


    One of them would rise meteorically while the other was relegated as a meremoner.


    At this moment, Chiike Tsubame felt as though her heart had split open, and a sour taste flowed out of


    it.


    Chiike Tsubame was deeply remorseful.


    She should have treated Ye Fan better when they first met, like her younger sister did.


    If she didn''t kick Ye Fan while he was down and knelt to beg for leniency just like Chiike Shizuka,


    perhaps circumstances would bepletely different for her now.


    Both she and her little sister encountered Ye Fan at the same time.


    However, they ended up poles apart.


    But who else could she me?


    She deserved it after all.


    "Congrats, Shizuka. You won. You managed to gain the glory and power which I never dared dream of


    holding.¡±


    Chiike Tsubame finally resigned to her fate.


    With overwhelming regret in her heart, tears cascaded down her face as she looked at Chiike Shizuka


    sitting on the main seat.


    "Take her away!¡±


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke waved his hand without any hesitation. Then dozens of men entered the hall


    and drove Chiike Tsubame out of the Miyamoto n and Tokyo.


    From now on, these sisters became strangers.


    "Grandpa, why can''t we let Tsubame stay?" choked Chiike Shizuka with her eyes red.


    She couldn''t bear to see her older sister be driven away.


    "Miss Chiike, heavy is the head who wears the crown! Since you have chosen this path, you have to


    withstand loneliness."


    His deep voice echoed nonstop.


    Chiike Shizuka wiped her tears and nodded hard.


    On the first day of bing president of Kanaiwa Committee, this pretty youngdy in her 20s learned


    to be strong.


    "Humph. Master, don''t tell me you have fallen for Miss Chiike Shizuka? Or else, why would you do this


    for her after seeing her only once? I have been around you for so long, but you''ve never given me


    anything."


    A young man and woman walked slowly as the sun set in the background.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu wrinkled her lovely little nose as she questioned Ye Fan angrily.


    She looked at Ye Fan so begrudgingly.

 Chapter 889 Sadness and Regret

    Chapter 889 Sadness and Regret


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked so begrudging that she appeared like a jealous girlfriend.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help smiling sadly at Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "Am I such a fickle man to you?"


    Ye Fan reached his hand out and knocked gently on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s head.


    Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu had be a lot closer in the past few days.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was easy to get along with in the first ce.


    Ye Fan briefly halted before he continued, "I just admire her for being so kind."


    Although they barely knew each other, Chiike Shizuka was willing to offend her elders and beg for


    leniency on his behalf.


    Ye Fan was moved by how kind Chiike Shizuka was.


    Ye Fan wanted to help Chiike Shizuka because he felt that good people deserved kindness.


    From now on, no one couldpare to Chiike Shizuka in status in the Miyamoto n.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu remained angry despite Ye Fan''s exnation.


    She pouted without saying a word and looked like she was sulking.


    "Fine, my bad. Tell me what you want. If it''s something within my power and isn''t hical, I will give it


    to you."


    After all, Ye Fan was a married man, so he knew how a woman''s mind worked.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was clearly sulking because Ye Fan had never given her a present.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly beamed brightly when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    A beautiful smile bloomed on her stunning face and felt like the sun rising after the rain.


    However, no one knew that this lovely smile was going to depart from the world very soon.


    Despite the beauty that surrounded them, it was all fleeting.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling sad about how cruel the gods were.


    Why create such beauty only to take it away so hastily?


    Ye Fan would probably no longer be able to see this mesmerizing smile in six months.


    "You said it! You will give me anything I want," said Suzumiya Eigetsu happily.


    "Uh huh. That''s right." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Then I..." Suzumiya Eigetsu touched her chin and thought about what gift she wanted.


    After a long time, she couldn''te up with anything.


    "Oh never mind, I will save it for now. I''ll tell you when Ie up with something, and you can give it to


    me then,¡± said Suzumiya Eigetsu gently.


    "Sure thing," replied Ye Fan with a smile.


    The sky had turned dark, andmps had lit up both sides of the street.


    Dim light scattered into the air and chased away the darkness.


    "Master, the sun has set. Tomorrow, you will be going to Sword Shrine," said Suzumiya Eigetsu softly.


    She suddenly felt dejected. They stood under the greenlight and looked at the stars in the distance.


    Her words sounded sad.


    In reality, Suzumiya Eigetsu and Ye Fan were keenly aware their ties as master and ve woulde


    to an end tomorrow regardless of their sess.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Because of Suzumiya Eigetsu''s unusual identity, neither Sword Shrine nor the Japanese martial arts


    circle would allow


    Ye Fan to take her away.


    Also, it never once crossed Ye Fan''s mind for Suzumiya Eigetsu to remain his ve forever.


    Initially, he had forced Suzumiya Eigetsu to be his ve in order to get back at Mochizuki Kawa.


    In hindsight, his grudge with Mochizuki Kawa had nothing to do with Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    So Ye Fan ought to set her free.


    Hence, this was probably thest night they could spend together.


    In the future, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s soul would be extinguished once the spirit seal was broken. The next


    time they met, they would probably be strangers.


    So Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling guilty thinking about this.


    "Eigetsu-chan, I''m sorry. I promised to spend one full day with you, but things got held up because of


    me. Why don''t I go to Sword Shrine the day after instead?" said Ye Fan apologetically.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu shook her head with her eyes smiley," Master, it''s fine. I know that you have


    important things to do after this is over. I''m already very grateful that you could spend two days with


    me. How can I greedily ask for more time?"


    Her gentle voice rang like a nightingale.


    Despite how much she longed for Ye Fan to spend a few more days with her, she shook her head and


    rejected him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu gently smiled and did her utmost to conceal the sadness in her heart. She was so


    sensible that it was simply heart wrenching.


    "But..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu interrupted Ye Fan before he could go on.


    "Master, we still have one night together. Why don''t we go to the park to see cherry blossoms? I heard


    that they are in season and look particrly beautiful. It''s especially heavenly to see them at night


    under the moon and the stars," said Suzumiya Eigetsu with anticipation.


    She pulled Ye Fan and headed towards a park nearby.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly stunned when they got there.


    The cherry blossom trees were bare.


    Only the thick trees and their canopy remained with no blooms in sight.


    "Sigh! What a bummer! We came all the way here to see cherry blossoms, but they aren''t in bloom.¡±


    "Don''t you know about the cold wave? It took more time for the weather to turn warm, so their blooming


    season has been dyed. If you want to see cherry blossoms, you probably have to wait another half a


    month." "Sigh. Looks like we''ll just have to wait then. Let''s go back."


    A lot of tourists sighed sadly.


    Many of them were couples who came earnestly because they heard how beautiful the cherry


    blossoms were. However, they ended up leaving disappointedly.


    The light in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes instantly went dimmed.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you little love birds leaving? The cherry blossoms haven''t bloomed yet. Come back in


    half a month," said a middle-aged man who was exercising.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head sadly.


    She was keenly aware that if she didn''t manage to see them tonight, she wouldn''t ever be able to see


    cherry blossoms with Ye Fan again.


    Ye Fan said she could still keep her consciousness for half a year or so.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu knew her condition best.


    The headaches had gotten increasingly worse in the past few nights.


    The voice deep inside in her head was also bing increasingly clear.


    Sometimes, she even had difficulty controlling her body.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt that she had less than half a month left.


    She was hoping to see cherry blossoms with the man she loved before she died so that she could at


    least die contented despite how fleeting her life was.


    She didn''t expect her only wish to get dashed.


    Tears suddenly trickled down her face.


    That regret and sadness seemed to grip Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart tightly like the hand of a demon.


    She could no longer conceal the sorrow in her heart.


    She squatted on the ground and buried her face in her knees, and wept sadly.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked so helpless that she seemed like an abandoned child.

 Chapter 890 Revive Withered Trees

    Chapter 890 Revive Withered Trees


    "Master, are we really born equal?"


    "Why are some people born with doting parents? They can go wherever they like and see the sights,


    and go to school to study. They can even fall in love and court the men they like and spend the rest of


    their lives together."


    "Why do they have such a beautiful childhood? Why can they have such fulfilling lives? It''s as though


    even the flowers bloom and birds sing just for them, and everyone apuds them. They can sing to


    their heart''s content in their youth, but why not me?"


    "From the moment I was born, the spirit seal was nted in me. I have been nothing but a vessel for


    17 years. I wanted to have takoyaki, but someone made trouble. Even the cherry blossoms refuse to


    bloom for me. Life is so easy for everyone else. But why does the world conspire against me when I


    want to do something?"


    The ravishing young woman curled up and cried under the stars.


    Her voice choked and was filled with sorrow.


    It felt as though she suddenly stopped suppressing all the sadness she suffered for 17 years and let it


    all out.


    She cried so hard that her skirt became damp with tears.


    Helplessness, dejection, regret, sorrow...


    All kinds of emotions kept surging through Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart.


    Due to her special status, Suzumiya Eigetsu had been put on watch at all times since she was born.


    She was like a princess who was locked up in avish estate. She didn''t have friends, freedom, or


    even family.


    Her parents had already sold her to Tsukuyomi Tenshin from the moment she was born.


    In their eyes, Suzumiya Eigetsu was already dead.


    She only existed to be a vessel when Tsukuyomi Tenshin was reborn.


    All they needed to do was to ensure Suzumiya Eigetsu''s safety until she came of age.


    Everyone else had a golden childhood, but hers was colored in shades of grey.


    After Mochizuki Kawa brought her to Sword Shrine, she finally gained more freedom.


    However, she could only move around freely in the shrine.


    Things only changed when she met Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan kept herpany and showed her how beautiful the world was.


    He brought her around and showed her the pleasures of being alive.


    Ye Fan was also the one who made her heart throb for the first time in her life.


    She couldn''t bear to part with the world because of him.


    For the first time, Ye Fan made her sense how beautiful life could be.


    But that was precisely why Suzumiya Eigetsu felt sad and disappointed in her heart.


    At the end, she could no longer suppress her emotions. She ced her head on her knees and sobbed


    like a child.


    Ye Fan watched in silence for a long time.


    Looking at this youngdy made him think of his own childhood for some reason.


    Ye Fan cried in his mother''s arms just like Suzumiya Eigetsu when he suffered humiliation while he was


    with the Chu family.


    He asked his mother why everyone indulged Chu Qi-Tian and why he could bask in glory and


    apuse.


    Why did his grandparents both adore Chu


    Qi-Tian?


    While all he got was ridicule and humiliation.


    "Mum, are we really born equal?"


    Ye Fan asked his mother one night in the Chu residence.


    Ye Fan never thought that so many yearster, Suzumiya Eigetsu was asking the same thing.


    The moon glowed solitarily in the night sky.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t stop crying. She sounded so sad and pitiful that it made others feel like


    crying.


    Ye Fan stood there quietly and kept herpany.


    After a long time, the crying stopped.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu raised her head and slowly stood up.


    "Master, I''m sorry for crying."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had stopped crying and seemed a lot calmer.


    She did her best to remain calm as she apologized to Ye Fan.


    Then she continued in a soft tone, "Master, it''s gettingte. Let''s go. I don''t think I will get to see cherry


    blossoms with you. The next time they are in season, why don''t you see them with Miss Qiu?"


    Her words were filled with sorrow and disappointment.


    "Who said you wouldn''t get to see them?"


    Just as Suzumiya Eigetsu was about to turn and leave, Ye Fan broke his silence andughed gently.


    Then Ye Fan waved his hand suddenly amid Suzumiya Eigetsu''s surprise.


    HUUU!


    In an instant, a breeze swept by.


    It felt like a spring breeze leaving the green buds growing and blooming in its wake to Suzumiya


    Eigetsu''s disbelief.


    The moon glowed brightly in a backdrop of stars.


    Under the dim lights, countless cherry blossoms bloomed, and their scent could be smelled in the wind.


    A young man stood amid the ocean of flowers proudly.


    He stood with his hands behind him as he smiled proudly.


    "If I be the God of Nature, I would make the chrysanthemums and cherry blossoms both bloom in


    spring."


    His distant voice seemed to reverberate through the air from the heavens.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly stunned.


    She raised her head to look at the young man in a daze.


    Her tear-stained cheeks were filled with shock.


    And her eyes were filled with wonder.


    "M-master..." her words sounded like the cries of a nightingale as it echoed through the night air.


    Cherry blossoms bloomed for miles.


    The pink blossoms were particrly beautiful under the light.


    However, they couldn''tpare to the beautiful and delicate young woman standing in the sea of pink


    flowers.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu would never forget this night. It felt as though a ray of sunlight suddenly appeared


    and rid her of her sadness, making her world light up.


    In the Book of Celestial Cloud, there was a technique that could harness spiritual energy and change


    the flowering season and revive withered trees.


    The secret technique sounded miraculous, but in reality, it was about using spiritual energy to change


    the temperature to make nts bloom earlier.


    Although it wasn''t of much use in a fight, it was particrly effective for impressing girls.


    After seeing the cherry blossoms, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu headed back to the hotel.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu chatted happily on their way back and reverted to her usual lively and optimistic


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    personality.


    It was all thanks to the spiritual energy he harnessed.


    "Master, you are amazing. Are you a god or something? I think only the gods can revive withered trees,


    right? I am so envious of Miss Qiu for marrying someone so capable," said Suzumiya Eigetsu happily


    nonstop on their way back.


    In her heart, she admired Ye Fan even more.

 Chapter 891 An Awkward Scene

    Chapter 891 An Awkward Scene


    "I know, right? I feel envious of Mu-Cheng for marrying such a wonderful man like me," said Ye Fan


    after he heard what Suzumiya Eigetsu said. He nodded proudly without batting an eye as he spoke.


    A beautiful smile instantly bloomed on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face.


    "Heehee! Master, you''re so shameless!"


    The moon was out with the stars.


    The young woman''s melodiousughter drifted into the distance with the wind.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the hotel.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was the one who booked the hotel.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any money on him. Even if he did, it wasn''t local currency.


    So Suzumiya Eigetsu covered all their daily expenses.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was born in a powerful family from Tokyo. Also, she had a special status, so no one


    dared to treat her badly.


    After all, this girl would transform into Tsukuyomi Tenshin soon.


    So they certainly couldn''t ill-treat her, right?


    Hence, Suzumiya Eigetsu had plenty of money.


    "Miss Suzumiya, you''re back.¡±


    The hotel manager greeted Suzumiya Eigetsu courteously when he saw her.


    He didn''t know Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    However, he knew the ck card Suzumiya Eigetsu paid with.


    There was a logo on each card representing each Suzumiya n member, and only important


    members were given the ck card.


    The Suzumiya family was highly respected and very powerful in Tokyo.


    So the hotel manager paid extra attention to them as he courteously led Suzumiya Eigetsu and Ye Fan


    into their room.


    "Do you think the man who went in with Miss Suzumiya is her lover boy? He isn''t even half as


    handsome as me."


    After seeing off Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu, a bouncer looked at Ye Fan enviously from behind.


    "And? Are you envious? Do you want to sleep with her too?"


    The manager instantly stared at the bouncer and made him so terrified that he shook his head nonstop.


    "No no. That''s not what I meant. I''m not good enough for her."


    The bouncer thought he had spoken inappropriately and was instantly petrified.


    But the moment the bouncer finished his sentence, the manager hit him on his forehead.


    ''Just be honest! I am jealous too. Darn!


    Miss Suzumiya sure looks hot. I would do anything to sleep with her," sighed the hotel manager sadly.


    He was filled with envy and hatred towards Ye Fan.


    They were all men here. Why was he lucky enough to gain the favor of a rich, gorgeous woman?


    If Ye Fan caught wind of his words, he would probably be annoyed to death.


    No, maybe not.


    Since Ye Fan was a live-in husband for three years, he must have heard enough talk like this.


    He was probably used to it.


    The day came to an end after they returned to the hotel.


    Ye Fan would be going to Sword Shrine the next day.


    Since it was Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu''sst night together, Ye Fan cooked a whole spread for


    Suzumiya


    Eigetsu.


    "Wow! Master, you''re the best! You even know how to cook. Also, it''s really yummy."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes kept gleaming at the dining table like a fangirl.


    Her lovely face was filled with surprise and joy.


    Ye Fan said nothing and only smiled quietly.


    The youngdy wiped out all the food like a ravenous kitten.


    Perhaps this was thest dinner they would ever have.


    "Take your time. I''m going to take a shower," said Ye Fan before he went to his room.


    Since they had booked a two-room suite and each room came equipped with a bathroom, it made


    things more convenient.


    After the shower, Ye Fan headed back to the living room to sit on the couch and watch TV as he waited


    for his hair to dry.


    "Master, this is for you."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu came over with a cup of warm milk from the kitchen.


    There was a blissful smile on her intoxicating face.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had always been alone.


    She finally had a taste of familial warmth during the time she spent with Ye Fan.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt particrly happy bringing someone she cared about some warm milk.


    Perhaps her happiness got the better of her.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly staggered and tripped over something just before she reached Ye Fan.


    "Watch out!" Ye Fan called out hurriedly.


    However, it was toote.


    The ss of milk instantly spilled. Most of itnded on the floor, but some of itnded on Ye Fan.


    To a man like Ye Fan with blood on his hands, milk was nothing.


    However, Ye Fan felt awkward because both the milk and stunning girlnded on him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu fell prone onto Ye Fan along with the milk.


    In the end, she happened tond in Ye Fan''s arms.


    In reality, things wouldn''t have been as awkward if it was a simple fall into Ye Fan''s arms.


    The thing was, they were some distance apart when the fall happened, so only Suzumiya Eigetsu''s


    face fell onto Ye Fan.


    To be precise, she fell onto Ye Fan''s lower abdomen.


    Ye Fan shivered instantly as he opened his eyes wide.


    Ye Fan was at the age where he was hot-blooded to begin with.


    Now that a pretty girl was in his arms, his little friend couldn''t help having a reaction.


    Ye Fan had just taken a shower and was dressed in his loose-fitting pajamas.


    A tent quickly formed in his pants.


    PAK!


    It hit Suzumiya Eigetsu squarely on the nose while the milk on Ye Fan''s pajamas got all over her face.


    Regardless of how thick-skinned Ye Fan was, his face couldn''t help flushing crimson.


    "Hi! Did you call for room service..."


    A woman''s voice came from the door.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had made a call asking someone to collect the used utensils. From the looks of it, it


    was the cleaningdy.


    However, the cleaningdy was dumbstruck when she reached her head into the room.


    She could see Ye Fan sitting on the couch with his clothes in disarray and face red.


    A stunning young woman was kneeling before him on the ground. The young woman instantly raised


    her head in shock when she heard the noise.


    And her red, tender face was covered with milk stains.


    The instant they made eye contact, Ye Fan felt as though time hade to a standstill.


    The cleaningdy swiftly shut the door with a dull thud and left without collecting the dishes.


    "Next time, remember to lock the door!


    Sigh... So this is what youngsters are up to


    these days?"

 Chapter 892 The Wind Blows!

    Chapter 892 The Wind Blows!


    "I...I...didn''t..."


    Ye Fan blushed and almost coughed blood when he heard the cleaningdy sighing outside the door.


    What the hell did the cleaningdy mean?


    He didn''t do anything at all.


    This was all a misunderstanding!


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly as he wondered what on earth was going on.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fortunately, it was only the hotel cleaningdy who saw it.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to exin to her.


    However, Ye Fan probably wouldn''t be able to exin himself if it was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Master, I''m sorry. I was too clumsy. I can''t even do such a simple thing."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finallyposed herself while Ye Fan sat on the couch and was unsure whether he


    shouldugh or cry. She hurriedly stood up from the ground and bowed as she apologized to him.


    Ye Fan waved his hand. "It''s fine. You were born to be a princess, so you are not good at serving


    someone else. Enough. Have an early night. We are going to Sword Shrine tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words echoed in the room.


    Then Ye Fan turned to leave.


    Only Suzumiya Eigetsu stood by herself in the living room.


    The night passed swiftly.


    The next day, a handsome young man and a stunning young woman walked the streets of Tokyo at


    daybreak.


    The sun was rising in the sky.


    Thend was bathed in sunlight.


    The morning sun left two particrly long shadows behind them.


    They were none other than Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was taking Ye Fan somewhere.


    They were heading straight for Sword Shrine!


    Ye Fan hade to Japan for three reasons.


    His first reason was to purge the ranks of Dragon God Hall. Secondly, he was here to settle his scores


    with Mochizuki Kawa. Thirdly, he hade to obtain the yasakani jade.


    Now that he had wrapped things up with Rock Dragon, it was time to settle the score with Mochizuki


    Kawa.


    Ye Fan was careless and let him escape previously.


    But this time, Ye Fan was going to ughter him for sure!


    "Master, must you fight? Sword Shrine holds high status in the martial arts circle here. Even if you


    defeat my teacher and annihte Sword Shrine, you will incur public wrath. Sanshin Organization won''t


    let you off. You will be surrounded and might not survive."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt worried on their way there.


    She kept persuading Ye Fan out of fighting her teacher with a look of worry on her face.


    Ye Fan and Mochizuki Kawa were both equally important to Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    She didn''t want to see them fight each other to their deaths.


    More importantly, it was a matter of life and death for Ye Fan.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan defeated Mochizuki Kawa, he would probably end up dying.


    If he failed to defeat Mochizuki Kawa, Sword Shrine wouldn''t let him off.


    If he won and managed to defeat Mochizuki Kawa and destroy Sword Shrine, would the other martial


    artists let him leave in one piece?


    Even the number one martial artist in Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin, the head of Sanshin Organization, might


    get involved.


    Then Ye Fan would end up in an even more precarious predicament.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled calmly at Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "Be surrounded and fail toe back in one piece? Eigetsu-chan, is that all the confidence you have in


    me?"


    Ye Fanughed gently.


    "Eigetsu-chan, do you know that Sanshin Organization and the Japanese martial arts circle mean


    nothing to me? I don''t even give a hoot about the Chu family, never mind a tiny little Sanshin


    Organization and your martial arts circle. Just wait and see. I will show you how powerful your master


    is," said Ye Fan


    proudly.


    His deep voice echoed through the air like the sound of swords nging.


    HUUU!


    In an instant, the wind gusted and swept up all the fallen leaves.


    Ye Fan walked off with a sneer in his eyes.


    No one knew about the tempest the young man would cause in Japan after this.


    In the Tokyo suburbs.


    A huge structure stood erect.


    It consisted of red walls and green tiles and resembled Tang Dynasty architecture from China.


    This huge structure was none other than Sword Shrine, the ce that dominated the Japanese martial


    arts circle.


    In the martial arts world of Japan, Sword Shrine only ranked second in terms of actual prowess.


    The first was Sanshin Organization.


    The number one martial artist in Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin, was head of Sanshin Organization.


    However, Sanshin Organization was always mysterious, and avoided the outside world and conflict.


    It kept its distance from the outside world and never got involved in martial arts matters.


    Hence, Sanshin Organization was like a religion and a holynd to martial artists in Japan. It was


    something they could only look at from a distance and couldn''t spheme against.


    So Sword Shrine ended up bing the highest authority in the Japanese martial arts circle and took


    care of all rted matters.


    "Master Mochizuki, I have been waiting for days. When can you have a duel with me?" said Mo Wu-Ya


    politely in the hall. He sounded rtively respectful.


    After all, Mochizuki Kawa had already carved a name for himself when he was still young. He was a top


    fighter from the same generation as his father and God of War.


    Since Mo Wu-Ya was younger than Mochizuki Kawa, he treated Mochizuki Kawa with respect.


    Mochizuki Kawa sat on the ground cross-legged and closed his eyes as he said deeply, "I told you, now


    is not the time. After I settle a feud, I will agree to a duel. So, please leave. Help me send a message to


    your father when you get back. Tell him I apud China for finding yet another martial arts genius.


    Sadly, Sword Shrine will be finishing him off."


    Mochizuki Kawa spoke frostily.


    But Mo Wu-Ya waspletely lost and didn''t know what Mochizuki Kawa was


    talking about.


    But he didn''t care about it either.


    All he cared about was when Mochizuki Kawa could fight with him.


    "Back in the day, the God of War became famous after defeating Mochizuki Kawa and became the


    number one fighter in China. If I can defeat Mochizuki Kawa now, I''ll make a name for myself in the


    martial arts circles too! With such an aplishment under my belt, I will definitely be conferred a title


    and join the ranks of War God Castle as the seventh pir of the nation."


    Mo Wu-Ya hade to Japan hoping to achieve something.


    If he wanted a title and be a supreme grandmaster in China, he needed talent, and more


    importantly, he needed astounding achievement.


    Even though Mo Wu-Ya''s father was the King of Fighters, Mo Wu-Ya didn''t have sufficient experience.


    If he didn''t have any other achievements under his belt, it was hard for him to get promoted.


    This was the reason why Mo Wu-Ya was so anxious to fight Mochizuki Kawa.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya was oblivious that Mochizuki Kawa had already been defeated by Ye Fan during


    all this time he spent outside War God Castle honing his craft.


    And of course, he didn''t know that the person Mochizuki Kawa was waiting for was Ye Fan!

 Chapter 893 A Murderous Aura

    Chapter 893 A Murderous Aura


    "Master Mochizuki, I came to ask for a duel out of admiration for you. How can I leave empty-handed


    after waiting for days? In any case, it is uneptable. How about ten moves? The duel will onlyst ten


    moves. Then I will leave and stop disturbing you," said Mo Wu-Ya to Mochizuki Kawa with no sign of


    giving up.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa turned a deaf ear to Mo Wu-Ya''s request.


    "I said I''m busy. I don''t have time to fight! Please go. Ryuichi, send him away!"


    Mochizuki Kawa lost all patience as he waved his hand to send Mo Wu-Ya away.


    "Sword God, I..."


    Mo Wu-Ya wanted to say more, but the second Sword Shrine priest, Ishino Ryuichi, stopped him.


    "My child, stop trying to force Mochizuki-senpai. He''s in a bad mood recently because he has some


    problems to deal with," persuaded Ishino Ryuichi.


    Since Ishino Ryuichi had once gone to China to advance his martial arts skills, he had plenty of


    connections in the country.


    Ishino Ryuichi was acquainted with most of the legendary generals.


    Among them, Ishino Ryuichi was the closest to the King of Fighters.


    If he wasn''t close friends with the King of Fighters, he would have driven Mo Wu-Ya away ages ago.


    After all, it was considered rude to knock on an elder''s doors to ask for a duel.


    "Hmm? Master Mochizuki is highly respected in Japan and one of its top five fighters. What could he be


    possibly worried about?"


    Mo Wu-Ya instantly found it perplexing.


    Ishino Ryuichi shook his head and sighed deeply.


    "You know Sword God had three disciples, right? But two of them were killed, while


    the third one has been hostage. Now the culprit hase to Japan and is demanding to exchange the


    surviving disciple for one of our sacred objects."


    What?


    "I didn''t know about that at all."


    Mo Wu-Ya was instantly shocked.


    No wonder Sword God was in a bad mood recently. It was because of this incident.


    "I can''t believe there is such scum in the Japanese martial arts circle. He couldn''t do anything about


    Sword God, so he attacked his disciple instead and held him hostage to force Sword God''s hand?


    Martial artists should be upright. How could he do something so underhanded? Scum like him will


    never seed," said Mo Wu-Ya deeply with his voice filled with contempt and rage.


    Mo Wu-Ya was from an elite martial arts family. His father was a pir of the nation and a War God


    Castle council member, so Mo Wu-Ya was proud and above board.


    He despised people who used underhanded methods to achieve their objectives.


    If they wanted anything, they should juste and ask for it.


    If they were capable enough, they could have what they wanted. If they weren''t, then they should be


    prepared to die.


    Holding someone hostage was underhanded and disgraceful.


    "Uncle Ryuichi, Sword Shrine controls the Japanese martial arts circle, so you can''t always only focus


    on martial arts skills. You have to work on ethics too. People can''t stand tall in society without ethics,


    and the same goes for martial artists. A truly respectable martial artist has to be strong and upright.


    Japan has to work on their martial artists'' ethics,¡± said Mo Wu-Ya earnestly.


    Ishino Ryuichi looked at Mo Wu-Ya quizzically. "But he is from China."


    What?


    Mo Wu-Ya''s stared with his eyes wide open.


    It felt like a p on his face.


    His face became pale and livid, and he looked particrly embarrassed.


    "Huh? That scum is Chinese?" asked Mo Wu-Ya deeply.


    Ishino Ryuichi nodded and said, "That''s right. Actually, Sword God went to China to avenge his


    disciples and fight. However, that Chinese brat waspletely despicable. He was too afraid to


    engage, so he sent fighters to take turns fighting Mochizuki-senpai to exhaust him. Then he pulled a


    scheme against Mochizuki-senpai, and he ended up identally falling for his plot. Fortunately,


    Mochizuki-senpai kept his cool and survived the desperate situation, so he managed to escape."


    "However, his disciple wasn''t as highly skilled and ended up getting caught. Now, this scum is using


    that disciple to threaten Sword Shrine. I can''t believe there are such despicable people in China since it


    is supposed to be the ma of martial arts. My boy, you have to work hard on grooming ethical martial


    artists.¡±


    Ishino Ryuichi patted Mo Wu-Ya''s shoulder as he spoke sadly.


    Mo Wu-Ya''s face flushed crimson in embarrassment. He almost wanted to dig a hole and hide from


    shame.


    He had assumed it was a local problem.


    However, a Chinese martial artist was surprisingly involved.


    Mo Wu-Ya felt disgraced and furious.


    BAM!


    He mmed the long table before him, and it broke into smithereens!


    "Uncle Ryuichi, since the culprit is from the Chinese martial arts circle, I should take care of it. Don''t


    worry. Let me handle this! I will kill this scoundrel and purge our ranks! I promise to give Sword Shrine


    a satisfactory oue," said Mo Wu-Ya angrily with a murderous aura.


    He dered that he would kill Ye Fan and answer to Sword Shrine.


    Just as Mo Wu-Ya was about to leave and kill the culprit, Mochizuki Kawa finally broke his silence and


    instantly said deeply, "This is an evil and scheming man, so you can''t go alone. Ryuichi, take some


    men and go with him. There is safety in numbers!"


    Ishino Ryuichi nodded. "Okay, Mochizuki-senpai! I will gather all the Sword Shrine fighters, so we can


    kill him together!"


    Ishino Ryuichi had a highly driven personality, so the moment he received Mochizuki Kawa''s order, he


    gathered ten highly skilled martial artists toe to Sword Shrine.


    "Everyone, a Chinese kid has offended Japan. He killed our kinsman and insulted our country. By order


    of Mochizuki Kawa, Sword Shrine''s head priest, we are going to kill the scum! I swear never to return


    until


    he is dead!"


    "Swear never to return until he is dead!"


    "Swear never to return until he is dead!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ishino Ryuichi and Mo Wu-Ya stood proudly at Sword Shrine.


    At their feet, dozens of Japanese martial arts experts bowed to them reverently.


    Their murderous voices surged and crashed down resoundingly like huge waves.


    Amid their booming voices, no one noticed a skinny silhouette walking in the morning sun under the


    skies.


    He was walking over proudly.

 Chapter 894 Love at First Sight

    Chapter 894 Love at First Sight


    "Oh, are youing for me?"


    An expressionless voice quietly rang from some distance ahead of the group from Sword Shrine.


    What?


    "What on earth..."


    Everyone was stunned to hear this voice.


    All of them turned in unison to see where the voice came from.


    A handsome young man and a pretty woman were walking over side by side.


    They soon reached the group from Sword Shrine.


    "Are you...are you the kid from China? The audacity! You came knocking on our door before we even


    hunted you down. It seems you have no respect for Sword Shrine at all!"


    The moment Ishino Ryuichi caught sight of the person standing next to Suzumiya


    Eigetsu, he knew this was the young man who injured Sword God and killed Hua Ying-Tian and Hua


    Ying-Long. He was the brat from China, Ye Fan!


    Ishino Ryuichi never dreamt that this kid would dare to attack Sword Shrine singlehandedly.


    Was this youthful arrogance?


    Or was he that fearless?


    Ishino Ryuichi''s face darkened as fury seethed in his heart.


    Their original n was to get Suzumiya Eigetsu to lead Ye Fan to the foot of Mount Fuji.


    So they were prepared to ambush Ye Fan at Mount Fuji.


    However, Ye Fan turned up at their doorstep and messed up their n.


    "Eigetsu-chan, what''s going on? Why couldn''t you get a simple thing right? Why did you bring him to


    Sword Shrine?" asked


    Ishino Ryuichi angrily.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu hung her head and didn''t know what to say.


    Back when they were still in China, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s master, Mochizuki Kawa, had told her to lead


    Ye Fan to Mount Fuji''s foot.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want to deceive Ye Fan.


    If Ye Fan wanted toe to the Sword Shrine, she would lead him in.


    "Hmm? Eigetsu-chan? So that''s the one who has been held hostage by this young brat? Is she one of


    Sword God''s disciples? She''s actually so incredibly gorgeous?"


    Mo Wu-Ya was stunned by Suzumiya Eigetsu''s striking beauty.


    He had seen a fair share of beauties in his life.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu''s beauty instantly struck him.


    The moment he saw her, he felt no other beauty in the world couldpare to her.


    She became the air that he breathed and he couldn''t do without her!


    "I have met countless people. Only two women can be considered beauties. One of them is Aunt Feng,


    while this woman is the second. I didn''t think that there could be such a gorgeous woman in Japan."


    Mo Wu-Ya was awestruck, and his eyes were filled with admiration.


    Every human being was attracted to beautiful people.


    Grandmasters with superb martial arts skills like Mo Wu-Ya were no exception.


    Even his words sounded passionate.


    "Uncle Ryuichi, is Miss Suzumiya married or engaged?"


    Since Mo Wu-Ya was the unbridled sort, the moment he fell for her, he turned to ask Ishino Ryuichi if


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was single.


    Ishino Ryuichi shook his head. "Of course not! Eigetsu-chan holds an extremely high status in Japan.


    No one is good enough to marry her.¡±


    Mo Wu-Ya smiled and nodded.


    "You''re right, Uncle Ryuichi. Only I am fit to marry her! After this is over, I hope you can help


    matchmake us, so we can get married. One day when I be the leader of War God Castle, she will


    be the queen of War God Castle! She will be second only to me in the martial arts circle. I''m sure


    this union will go down in history and pass down for generations toe," said Mo Wu-Ya proudly with


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    a confident look on his face.


    It seemed as though Mo Wu-Ya could get anyone or anything he wanted!


    Also, he certainly had the resources to act this way.


    He was born to an elite family, and his father was one of the six pirs of the nation.


    Even martial arts leaders like Sword Saint and the God of War had taught Mo Wu-Ya how to fight.


    So one could say that Mo Wu-Ya was closely linked to all six legendary generals.


    His martial arts background was simply too astounding. No one else in China couldpare to him!


    Mo Wu-Ya led a smooth and sessful life owing to this incredible background. No one dared to


    offend him.


    Even when he turned up to demand a duel, Ishino Ryuichi and the others had to treat him courteously.


    To a certain degree, Mo Wu-Ya was like a crown prince of the Chinese martial arts world.


    If any mishap befell him, it might lead to an international martial arts conflict.


    So no one wanted to get in his bad books.


    Hence, Mo Wu-Ya only ended up bing more arrogant.


    He always got what he wanted.


    "Well, about that..."


    However, Ishino Ryuichi''s face turned nasty when he heard what Mo Wu-Ya said.


    Mo Wu-Ya could have any woman he wanted but not her!


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s spirit was sealed in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s body.


    In the martial arts circle, Tsukuyomi Tenshin was like the emperor of Japan. She was like a god and a


    religion.


    The Moon God was so pure and lofty that she could only be ced in a temple for worship. How could


    she marry a man and lie beneath him?


    It would inflict damage on Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s name and the reputation of the entire Japanese martial


    arts circle!


    So Ishino Ryuichi couldn''t promise him this at all.


    Before Ishino Ryuichi said a word, Mo Wu-Ya waved his hand and said, "Uncle Ryuichi, I know what


    you want to say. You want me to ughter the brat before we talk about marriage, right? Don''t worry.


    It''s no sweat at all. Let me go kill the brat now."


    Mo Wu-Ya arrogantlyughed as he walked over to Ye Fan.


    But Ishino Ryuichi remained worried.


    "Wu-Ya, this brat is very cunning. To be safe, we shouldbine forces and kill him with an


    overwhelming force. Or else, if something happens to you while you are here, how can Sword Shrine


    answer to your father?" persuaded Ishino Ryuichi.


    Instead, Mo Wu-Ya shook his head and smiled calmly.


    "You worry too much, Uncle Ryuichi. He''s just a nobody. I can kill him singlehandedly. I don''t need help.


    Schemes are useless against real power. My sword will destroy all his ruses! I am the King of Fighters''


    son. Do you think I''m incapable of handling a rookie like him? It''s the perfect time to let my wife-to-be


    have a look at how powerful her man is!"


    Mo Wu-Yaughed proudly under the heavens.


    His words were filled with valiance and confidence.


    Mo Wu-Ya didn''t even bother to look at Ye Fan as he spoke. He only had eyes for Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "I would be so lucky to have her as my wife."

 Chapter 895 Mo Wu-Ya Goes Insane

    Chapter 895 Mo Wu-Ya Goes Insane


    Mo Wu-Ya was so charmed by Suzumiya Eigetsu that he could already envision their wedding.


    "Miss Eigetsu, I''m so sorry about what you suffered all this time. But you have nothing to fear now. I will


    kill this scum and save you."


    Mo Wu-Ya ignored Ye Fan and spoke only to Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Sadly, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t seem to care about Mo Wu-Ya.


    She was instantly incensed when she heard Mo Wu-Ya being rude to Ye Fan and quickly defended


    him. "Shut up! Who are you? Don''t you dare offend Master? Moreover, I am very happy with him and


    don''t see it as suffering at all," Suzumiya Eigetsu pouted and spoke furiously to Mo Wu-Ya.


    Her beautiful face was filled with hostility.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu clearly disliked this stranger who spoke so disrespectfully to Ye Fan the moment he


    turned up and even felt an aversion towards him.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya was dumbstruck when he heard what Suzumiya Eigetsu said.


    "M-master? What master? Did you call him master?"


    Mo Wu-Ya''s lips twitched in shock.


    Wasn''t this beauty Sword God''s disciple?


    Considering who her teacher was, she had high status in the martial arts circle.


    Why on earth was she calling Ye Fan, ''Master''?


    "Humph. It''s none of your business! You can''t be rude to Master!" threatened Suzumiya Eigetsu angrily


    as she red at Mo Wu-Ya.


    Mo Wu-Ya was dumbstruck.


    "Is...is he your master? Are you...are you his female ve?"


    Oh my god!


    Were they for real?


    Did the first woman Mo Wu-Ya ever fall for turn out to be someone''s ve?


    Mo Wu-Ya felt as though his heart had broken into smithereens. It felt as though needles were stabbing


    his heart.


    "Uncle Ryuichi, what''s going on?"


    Mo Wu-Ya couldn''t wrap his mind around the situation and turned to ask Ishino Ryuichi.


    Ishino Ryuichi didn''t know what was going on either.


    Ishino Ryuichi red at Suzumiya Eigetsu and said angrily in a stern tone, "Eigetsu-chan, what are you


    saying? What is all this about calling him ''master''? Are you nuts? Given your special status, all of


    Japan will bow at your feet one day. No one in the world can be your master, and you can''t be


    someone''s ve."


    Ishino Ryuichi roared away furiously.


    He knew Suzumiya Eigetsu was with Ye Fan.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mochizuki Kawa was the one who ordered Suzumiya Eigetsu to pretend to listen to Ye Fan and lure


    him into their trap.


    But it never dawned on Ishino Ryuichi that this girl would actually call Ye Fan her master and even


    defended him.


    Did she get too immersed in her role?


    Or was she suffering from Stockholm syndrome?


    "You bastard! What have you done to Eigetsu-chan? I''m going to kill you today!"


    In his fury, Ishino Ryuichi directed his anger at Ye Fan.


    In an instant, he picked up his sword and charged towards Ye Fan.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya stopped him.


    "What? Are you trying to defend him?"


    Ishino Ryuichi sounded cold and displeased.


    Ishino Ryuichi seemed as though he was about to hack Mo Wu-Ya if Mo Wu-Ya pissed him off.


    After all, Suzumiya Eigetsu was going to be the guardian of the Japanese martial arts circle one


    day. If anyone caught wind of her bing someone''s ve, she would make aughingstock of


    Japan.


    So he had to kill Ye Fan no matter what.


    Mo Wu-Ya shook his head.


    "Since this scum is from China, then I should be the one to kill him! I told you, I can fight him single-


    handedly. I don''t need anyone''s help. Just watch and see."


    Mo Wu-Ya''s cold words were filled with boundless murderous intent.


    Ishino Ryuichi didn''t interfere and left Mo


    Wu-Ya to fight on his own.


    "Do you admit to your crime, you prick?¡±


    Mo Wu-Ya stood with his hands behind him proudly.


    He looked down at the young man before him with his deep eyes.


    Although Ishino Ryuichi had already told him how Mochizuki Kawa got injured by Ye Fan, Mo Wu-Ya


    didn''t care.


    In his opinion, Ye Fan only seeded in hurting Mochizuki Kawa through unscrupulous means and


    was not genuinely a threat.


    So Mo Wu-Ya wasn''t worried about Ye Fan at all.


    His sinister voice was filled with contempt.


    But Ye Fan found him hrious.


    "How intriguing. I''d like to know what crime I''vemitted," said Ye Fan in a somewhat teasing tone as


    he smiled


    calmly.


    "How dare you? You are knocking on death''s doors, yet you continue to deny it? You ughtered


    Sword God''s disciples first, and then you schemed against him. Now you are holding a weak young


    woman hostage to make Sword Shrine hand over their sacred object out of greed. Aren''t your actions


    considered despicable?"


    "For generations, the Chinese martial arts circle has valued martial arts ethics above all. Yet here you


    are, acting so wickedly, unscrupulously, and insolently! You are nothing but an embarrassment to us.


    Today, I will purge the ranks of scum like you on behalf of War God Castle and ughter you and


    answer to Sword Shrine!¡±


    His sinister voice was devoid of any emotion.


    There was only boundless coldness and murder in his voice.


    It seemed as though Ye Fan was worthless and could be easily taken down any time.


    Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled as though he had heard the funniest joke on earth.


    "You sure have a way with words with all this pompous talk about justice and virtue. But do you know


    how much I hate dumbasses like you?


    "You..." Ye Fan''s words almost drove Mo Wu-Ya mad.


    This young fellow was the first person to ever call him a dumbass.


    But Ye Fan ignored his anger and continued saying coldly, "What, don''t like what I said? Was I wrong?


    You say that I killed Sword God''s disciples but did you know why I did it? You said I pulled ruses on


    Mochizuki Kawa and held someone hostage in exchange for their sacred object."


    "Let me ask you. Did you ever stop to check? Do you know what the truth is? All you heard was a one-


    sided statement. Yet you''ve disregarded right and wrong. If you aren''t a dumbass, then I don''t know


    what


    you are."


    "Moreover, even if I was in the wrong, what gives you the right to execute me on behalf of War God


    Castle? Are you the emperor of China or something? I can''t believe you have the cheek to think you


    are the leader of War God Castle. How dare a piece of shit like you talk so insufferably to me?"


    Ye Fan''s words rolled off his tongue profusely.


    Every word was merciless and attacked Mo Wu-Ya, making Mo Wu-Ya flush crimson and lost for


    words.


    In the end, Mo Wu-Ya was so infuriated that he clenched his fists tightly with his eyes bloodshot.

 Chapter 896 So What?

    Chapter 896 So What?


    "You arrogant prick! How dare you insult me? How dare you say I''m unfit and call me shit? That''s the


    biggest joke on earth!¡±


    Mo Wu-Ya''s face turned livid with fury in his eyes as he stood in front of Sword Shrine.


    His booming voice cut through the air like swords.


    He stared coldly at the youth before him.


    His angry words kept blowing up in the air.


    "Do you know anything about martial arts? Do you know about War God Castle? Do you know who the


    six pirs of the nation are? You are such a nobody that you probably never even heard about them


    before. How dare you speak so shamelessly?" Mo Wu-Ya spoke aggressively in fury.


    He stood upright loftily with coldness in his heart.


    His resounding voice sounded like gold nging as it reverberated through the air.


    "I have traveled the world near and far. Everywhere I go, I am treated with respect by each country''s


    martial arts leaders, and even their presidents wee me with open arms. The King of Fighters is my


    father, while the God of War and Sword Saint are like uncles to me. All six pirs of the nation have


    taught me martial arts. Ie and go as I please at War God Castle. I am second to the pirs of the


    nations! One day, I will get my title and join War God Castle! How dare a nobody like you offend me?"


    Mo Wu-Ya''s angry voice sounded thunderous.


    It sounded like the rolling of thunder ripping through the air.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face turned pale instantly under Mo Wu-Ya''s imposing words.


    All the fighters were struck with astonishment.


    He was only the son of the King of Fighters, but his aura was already so imposing.


    Then how strong were the six pirs of the nation?


    "China certainly is the country with the strongest martial arts. The only other countries that can


    Everyone sighed in their hearts.


    They keenly sensed the disparity between the Chinese and Japanese martial arts circles.


    This gap could only be reduced after the rebirth of Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    However, Ye Fan remained particrly calm about Mo Wu-Ya''s fury while everyone else was in shock.


    His expression remained calm and fearless.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head and scoffed after hearing what Mo Wu-Ya said.


    "You sure talk a lot. But so what? I don''t even care about your father, let alone you."


    His indifferent voice was filled with contempt and dominance.


    It seemed as though Ye Fan was unafraid about anything in the world.


    It was Chu Tian-Fan''s greatest pride to stand fearless against all!


    The Book of Celestial Cloud was the source of Ye Fan''s confidence and prestige.


    "Are you tired of living or what?!"


    Mo Wu-Ya almost blew up in anger.


    Fury continued seething in his heart.


    Initially, he thought Ye Fan would kneel and beg for mercy after learning he was the son of the King of


    Fighters.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya would never have foreseen how arrogantly this young man would reply him.


    Despite Mo Wu-Ya''s amazing background, all Ye Fan said was, ''so what''?


    He didn''t even give a hoot about Mo Wu-Ya''s father.


    Damn!


    What the hell?


    What a pretentious kid!


    Mo Wu-Ya was so angry that his face turned livid as the corners of his eyes twitched.


    He had met many people in his life.


    However, it was his first time meeting someone as pretentious as Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was simply preposterous.


    "In that case, there is nothing left for us to say. Brat, I gave you a chance, but you refused to take it.


    Now you will answer to Sword God and the Japanese martial arts circle!"


    HUUU!


    Mo Wu-Ya''s turned icy cold at the drop of his voice.


    In an instant, his energy exploded, causing the wind to gust as dirt flew in the air.


    He clenched his fists tightly before hurling a hefty punch at Ye Fan.


    His blow was so strong that one could literally hear it st through the air.


    The impact of the punch was so huge that it came crashing at Ye Fan with the weight of a mountain.


    Ye Fan shook his head instead. "So much for being the King of Fighters'' son. Your punches are simply


    too slow."


    Ye Fan took a step leisurely and evaded Mo Wu-Ya''s attack as he smiled.


    A dull thud came.


    The punch camending on the ground, making the dirt fly in the air.


    Mo Wu-Ya attacked him with full force but missed his target.


    "Don''t get too cocky just yet. This is only the first blow. You might have gotten lucky and dodged it, but


    can you do the same for my second and third punches? Do you really think you will keep getting


    lucky?"


    Mo Wu-Ya didn''t get angry from hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    Instead, he raised his fist and smashed it at Ye Fan again.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    A few consecutive punches instantly blew up in the air.


    The impact of his punches were so strong that it made the birds in the nearby forest fly away in fright.


    However, Ye Fan continued to smile calmly amid Mo Wu-Ya''s storm of punches.


    He stood with his hands behind him as he moved in the tempest.


    His striking face was filled with disdain and mockery.


    "You are too slow. Haven''t you eaten?


    "Your punches are too weak. Are you sure you are the King of Fighters'' son?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "How dare you im to be second to the pirs of the nation? You are just a joke."


    Mo Wu-Ya kept attacking madly while Ye Fan moved about leisurely darting everywhere.


    He was untouchable!


    Also, Ye Fan kept smiling and mocking Mo Wu-Ya''s skills while he dodged Mo Wu-Ya.


    "You asshole! Shut your gap! I am going to rip your mouth apart for saying nonsense."


    Mo Wu-Ya was incapable of remaining calm now.


    His eyes were bloodshot, while his face looked ferocious like a rabid dog as he kept cursing Ye Fan


    and hitting him


    manically.


    It was obvious that his heart was already in a panic.


    He clearly aimed each punch at Ye Fan''s chest, but he kept ending up missing his target by a


    hairsbreadth and grazing past Ye Fan''s garments.


    He had already punched Ye Fan over a hundred times, yet none of themnded on Ye Fan.


    "Why? What''s wrong? Am I really too slow? Are my punches really that weak?"


    "No! Impossible. That brat is just saying nonsense! I have traveled the world to hone my skills. There is


    no way I can''t handle a rookie like him."


    Mo Wu-Ya roared deeply in his heart as his punches flew through the air.


    After Ishino Ryuichi and the others caught sight of this, their faces instantly sank.


    Ishino Ryuichi and asked Mo Wu-Ya worriedly, "Wu-Ya, do you need my help?"


    "No! I can kill him on my own! If he keeps defending himself only, he won''t get lucky all the time."


    Mo Wu-Ya remained insistent and went on as he gnashed his teeth and roared deeply.


    His eyes were bloodshot and gleaming menacingly.

 Chapter 897 Ye Fans Unparalleled Might

    Chapter 897 Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Might


    Mo Wu-Ya summoned all his energy into his fist as though he was making a final desperate move.


    Everyone watched as Mo Wu-Ya stood under the skies with his body like a bow fully drawn back and


    ready to shoot its arrow.


    He released all the energy that he umted in an instant.


    "King of Beasts Fist!"


    BAM!


    Mo Wu-Ya''s immensely powerful punch almost ripped the sky apart as he released it with a deep roar.


    It was so swift that it almost broke through the sonic barrier.


    Mo Wu-Ya smashed his overwhelmingly formidable attack towards Ye Fan.


    The instant Mo Wu-Ya''s punchnded, it felt as though a rocknded in the ocean and left a tsunami in


    its wake.


    "Wait...that''s...Isn''t that the King of Fighters'' most famous move, King of Beasts Fist? Mo Gu-Cheng


    used this fist technique when he singlehandedly fought six grandmasters from the Chu n at the


    southern sea and defended China! He made a name for himself overnight and established himself as a


    Chinese martial arts circle leader. Now his son is walking in his footsteps. It''s so shocking that the King


    of Fighters'' son, Mo Wu-Ya, is able to pull off the King of Beasts Fist technique too."


    A hugemotion rose outside Sword Shrine.


    Ishino Ryuichi and the others were shocked by the scene.


    Ishino Ryuichi thought Mo Wu-Ya was overestimating himself when he wanted to challenge Mochizuki


    Kawa to a duel. There was no way he could beat Mochizuki Kawa.


    From the looks of it now, he had underestimated Mo Wu-Ya''s true talent.


    "It seems even if Mo Wu-Ya isn''t a supreme grandmaster yet, he will be one in no time," said


    Ishino Ryuichi deeply in joy.


    "HAHA! Deputy Head Priest, it seems we don''t have to lift a finger to kill this kid from China. The kid


    can''t possibly survive the King of Beasts Fist! He will die for sure!"


    The fighters watching the battlemented on the sidelines withughter in their voices.


    Ishino Ryuichi nodded. "Yes. This farce is going to end soon. The King of Fighters'' son will definitely


    help us avenge the humiliation he made Mochizuki-senpai suffer."


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Fan with pity as they spoke.


    No one felt Ye Fan could survive the King of Beasts Fist technique.


    After all, it was Mo Gu-Cheng''s secret technique and most famous move. And it was also this move


    that made him so well-known and revered.


    On the contrary, Ye Fan was a nobody. ording to Mochizuki Kawa, he only ended up beaten by Ye


    Fan because Ye Fan sent fighters to exhaust him first and resorted to other unscrupulous methods to


    hurt him.


    How could despicable people like Ye Fan stand a chance against Mo Wu-Ya''s King of Beasts Fist


    technique?


    "Humph! That''s nonsense. Master won''t get beaten so easily.¡±


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly argued with them like an angry kitten when the rest said Ye Fan would lose.


    "Hmm? You stupid girl, did you know what you just said? Are you going to betray Sword Shrine and


    your teacher?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s words made Ishino Ryuichi fume angrily.


    They had wanted Suzumiya Eigetsu to help them ughter Ye Fan.


    Not only had she failed to kill Ye Fan, but she had also ended up standing on his side.


    While Ishino Ryuichi was reprimanding Suzumiya Eigetsu, the energy from Mo Wu-Ya''s unstoppable


    blow came charging in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan continued standing in the eye of the storm as the punch came for him.


    He stood with his hands behind his back with a cold look in his eyes.


    His lips curved upwards as he looked at Mo Wu-Ya with a mocking smile.


    "This looks more like it. I wonder which move will have thestugh. Will it be your King of Beasts Fist


    or my Mountain Breaking Landslide?"


    At the drop of his voice, Ye Fan''s eyes turned icy cold.


    Then he lifted his hand into the air.


    Immense energy merged from the earth, gushing towards Ye Fan''s legs before gathering in Ye Fan''s


    arm.


    Ye Fan''s right arm swelled visibly before their eyes.


    Everyone was shocked by the sight.


    "What?"


    "Does the brat want to use a fist technique against Mo Wu-Ya''s King of Beasts Fist?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    "He''s trying to fight the King of Fighters'' son with a simr technique?"


    "Does he have a death wish?"


    "He''s simply overestimated himself!"


    "He''s such a fool.¡±


    Everyone scoffed andughed at Ye Fan.


    Everyone thought Ye Fan was aplete idiot and dumbass.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan gathered energy while everyone scoffed.


    Then he threw a violent punch of unstoppable force towards Mo Wu-Ya.


    The punch looked like a stone falling into the ocean...


    ...that was about to stir a storm in its wake!


    "It''s just an borate looking move. He will get defeated in no time.¡±


    No one paid Ye Fan''s attack any attention.


    Ishino Ryuichi even sneered, saying Ye Fan only had fancy impractical moves.


    Everyone waited for Ye Fan to be defeated. However, the moment their punches met, an agonizing


    scream suddenly rang in the air.


    The punch was unstoppable.


    The moment their punches collided, Ye


    Fan''s punch broke Mo Wu-Ya''s arm with overwhelming force.


    What?


    "H-how is this bloody possible?"


    Ishino Ryuichi was instantly stunned.


    Did Ye Fan just break Mo Wu-Ya''s arm with one punch?


    This had to be a joke, right?


    Everyone''s pupils constricted in shock.


    Ye Fan disregarded their shock as he continued hitting Mo Wu-Ya a few more times.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    The first blow broke Mo Wu-Ya''s arm.


    The second blow made his chest cave in.


    The third punch left blood and flesh hurtling in its wake.


    Mo Wu-Ya waspletely powerless and was like a leaf that got caught by the wind or snow against


    hot oil.


    No one thought that the moment their blows collided, Ye Fan would defeat Mo Wu-Ya so


    overwhelmingly.


    Hisst punch sent Mo Wu-Ya flying for more than a hundred meters like a rubber ball.


    Sword Shrine was located in the suburbs and surrounded by mountains and greenery.


    So Mo Wu-Ya''s body was sent flying into the shrubbery before itnded on a small hill at the back with


    a thud.


    Boulders were smashed to smithereens and fell onto the ground.


    The insufferably arrogant Mo Wu-Ya was now lying in rubble thanks to Ye Fan''s blow.


    HUUU!


    The leaves rustled as the mountain wind swept past.


    Other than the sound of the wind, there was a deathly silence.


    Everyone was awestruck.


    The huge Sword Shrine waspletely quiet.


    Ishino Ryuichi stared with his eyes wide while the others shivered in shock.


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Fan like he was a ghost.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one expected the battle to end so suddenly!


    Mo Wu-Ya was the King of Fighters'' son, but he was incapable of surviving even one blow from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had broken Mo Wu-Ya''s arm with the first punch and continued pummeling him with


    overwhelming force.


    How...how is this young man so s-


    strong...¡± stammered Ishino Ryuichi with his eyes twitching.


    All of them had seriously miscalcted the oue.


    After a long silence, some broken stones moved suddenly.


    Then a bloody hand suddenly reached out from the rubble.

 Chapter 898 Spare You

    Chapter 898 Spare You


    "I...I haven''t lost yet. I...I haven''t lost."


    A hoarse voice that sounded like stones being split apart came from the rubble.


    Mo Wu-Ya staggered and stood up. His body was covered in blood.


    There was also blood in his eyes, which gleamed with indignation and loathing.


    He looked at Ye Fan maniacally as he roared resentfully.


    Then he ran over and attacked Ye Fan once again.


    "Go to hell!"


    BAM!


    The moment Mo Wu-Ya finished his sentence, Ye Fan kicked him.


    Mo Wu-Ya was incapable of withstanding a single blow from Ye Fan when he was in his top condition,


    let alone in this state.


    BAM!


    Mo Wu-Ya was kicked right into the rubble again.


    But Mo Wu-Ya refused to give up.


    He gritted his teeth and climbed out again.


    "I am the King of Fighters'' descendant.


    How can I lose? I will not lose. I...I will not lose!!" roared Mo Wu-Ya nonstop like a lunatic.


    Even till now, he was incapable of epting the defeat he suffered at Ye Fan''s hands.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mo Wu-Ya had always enjoyed a smooth and easy life since he was born. He had almost never


    encountered any setbacks.


    His ego became even bigger after he became a grandmaster.


    He always thought no one else could defeat him except the six pirs of the nation.


    So Mo Wu-Ya didn''t care about anyone else but the legendary generals.


    However, he ended up losing to a nobody.


    Also, it was a crushing defeat.


    It felt as though the pride he had all these years were blown to smithereens.


    Mo Wu-Ya felt sopletely defeated that he lost control of his emotions.


    But Ye Fan had no pity for him at all.


    He simply looked at Mo Wu-Ya indifferently.


    Mo Wu-Ya was covered in blood. He suddenly staggered and walked over again in an attempt to attack


    Ye Fan once more.


    Ye Fan shook his head at the sight of this.


    "We only gain the power to create heaven after suffering in hell. You are the King of Fighters'' son for


    crying out loud. Yet you don''t even have the courage to face your failure. How can you be the leader of


    War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circle? If this is all the determination you have, then your


    career as a martial artist is doomed!" Ye Fan suddenly shouted.


    Air currents exploded and made the dust swirl in the air.


    Then Ye Fan''s angry words echoed nonstop in the atmosphere.


    "You ought to have died for insulting me. However, I can spare your life today on ount that we are


    both Chinese. Although you escaped death, you will definitely get punished. I will break all your limbs


    today, so you will remember for life that I, Chu Tian-Fan, will not suffer any insults!"


    BAM!


    At the drop of his voice, Ye Fan kicked Mo Wu-Ya twice on his knees.


    "AHHH!" screamed Mo Wu-Ya in agony. Both his legs werepletely broken as blood dripped from


    them while he knelt on the ground powerlessly.


    Ye Fan beat the crown prince of the Chinese martial arts circle and the King of


    Fighters'' son so hard that he was crippled.


    But who else could Mo Wu-Ya me?


    He had asked for it.


    To begin with, Ye Fan''s vendetta with Sword Shrine had nothing to do with Mo Wu-Ya.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya wanted to ingratiate himself to Sword Shrine so that he could marry Suzumiya


    Eigetsu. Hence, he volunteered to fight Ye Fan and imed that he would enforce justice and purge


    the ranks of the Chinese martial arts circles by killing Ye Fan.


    But he couldn''tpare to Ye Fan and ended up maimed!


    Ye Fan was no saint, so he wasn''t going to repay evil with kindness.


    Ye Fan was already being kind by sparing Mo Wu-Ya''s life.


    "AHHH! That hurts!"


    Mo Wu-Ya screamed excruciatingly in agony as he knelt on the ground. He was in so much pain that


    he felt giddy. His tragic howls echoed throughout Sword Shrine.


    "Hmm? What''s happened?"


    Mochizuki Kawa and Nakai Masami walked out of Sword Shrine when they heard themotion.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were shocked to see Mo Wu-Ya kneeling before Ye Fan with all his


    limbs broken.


    "You bastard! How dare you maim him? Don''t you know who he is? He is the King of Fighters'' son! He


    is the crown prince of the Chinese martial arts circle! How could you do this to him so recklessly?¡±


    cursed Mochizuki Kawa as he instantly panicked and yelled at Ye Fan with his face livid and teeth


    gnashing.


    Mochizuki Kawa wasn''t angry out of concern for Mo Wu-Ya.


    He was worried about how War God Castle would react when they found out.


    Although Ye Fan was the culprit who hurt Mo Wu-Ya, it happened in Japan.


    So Sword Shrine had to bear part of the responsibility.


    If the King of Fighters was determined to seek revenge, he might decimate Sword Shrine in the


    process.


    This might even end up bing an international feud between both countries.


    How could Mochizuki Kawa remain calm, considering the consequence?


    But Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Mochizuki Kawa''s fury.


    A cold smile even emerged on his face.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, you have finally appeared! You should know why I came to Japan. I won''t beat


    around the bush. Hand over the yasakani jade, and I will spare you. Or else, I, Chu Tian-Fan, will


    annihte Sword Shrine!"


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted as Ye Fan spoke murderously.


    Mochizuki Kawa made trouble in Jiangdong previously.


    Tong Shan lost an arm thanks to him.


    Xu Lei almost died because of him.


    Ever since the incidents that transpired in Jiangdong, Ye Fan had already sentenced Mochizuki Kawa


    to death.


    Now that his enemy was before him, he felt particrly angry.


    The moment he spoke, he sounded murderous.


    "Teacher, why don''t you obey Master and hand over the yasakani jade? He is a man of his word. If you


    hand over the yasakani jade, I will convince him to leave.¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu stepped forward to


    persuade Mochizuki Kawa when she saw him.


    She really couldn''t bear to see Ye Fan and Mochizuki Kawa fight each other to death.


    "You useless child! Can you hear what you are saying? How dare you call him master? How can you


    ask me to give him our sacred object? You traitorous animal! You are a disgrace to the Japanese


    martial arts circle and deserve to die a thousand times over!"


    Mochizuki Kawa was furious when he heard what Suzumiya Eigetsu said.


    He didn''t expect that his disciple would end up bing Ye Fan''s ve.


    How could Mochizuki Kawa ever hold his head up high if word got out?


    Instead, Ye Fanughed when he heard what Mochizuki Kawa said.


    "Mochizuki Kawa, I can''t believe you have the gall to call Eigetsu-chan an animal. You people nted a


    spirit seal in her body against her will, then you stripped all rights from her and want to send her to her


    death when shees of age. People who are


    capable ofmitting acts that are devoid of conscience like this are worse than animals, right?"

 Chapter 899 Battle of Grandmasters

    Chapter 899 Battle of Grandmasters


    "Shut up! What gives an outsider like you the right to judge? Moreover, it is Eigetsu-chan''s honor to be


    selected by Tsukuyomi Tenshin. It''s an opportunity of her lifetime. How can you make it sound so


    heinous?" Mochizuki Kawa retorted angrily when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    His angry words echoed through the air.


    However, Ye Fan continued to smile with an intense look of mockery on his face.


    "Her honor? If dying is deemed glory to you, I don''t mind giving you the honor."


    Ye Fan smiled wickedly as he spoke nonstop furiously.


    His cold words were so thunderous that they swept through the air.


    It was so cold that that the temperature swiftly fell by a few degrees.


    The air became so cold that frost almost appeared.


    No one knew why Ye Fan was so angry.


    Over these few days together, he was touched by how sensible and kind Suzumiya Eigetsu was.


    Ye Fan honestly pitied the young woman.


    He felt sympathetic about the things that happened in her life.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was only a 17 year old girl and at the prime of her life.


    She could have led an ordinary life if not for the spirit seal within her.


    She could have gone to school and travelled the world.


    She could have gone to see the cherry blossoms and visit the tourist destinations with the man of her


    dreams.


    She could have enjoyed nature and admired it through the seasons.


    But now?


    She had to give up everything because the martial arts circle wanted Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin to be reborn.


    If Mochizuki Kawa and the others were the slightest bit guilty, Ye Fan might not be as angry.


    It horrified Ye Fan to find that they didn''t feel like they had done anything wrong.


    They even self-righteously said it was her honor and an opportunity of her lifetime.


    What sort of glory and honor was this?


    What right did these mere ants have to decide whether she lived or died?


    How dare they even shamelessly say it was her honor?


    The cold wind gusted while a murderous intent surged from Ye Fan''s body.


    Although Ye Fan had yet to make a move, his imposing aura left them petrified.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan in fear as they trembled.


    He was capable of making the temperature drop with a single shout.


    Only god knew how powerful he was.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was stunned when she witnessed this.


    She looked so touched by his outburst.


    Her lonely and forlorn heart suddenly felt ripples going through it.


    It felt as though a warm current was sweeping across her heart.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu inadvertently ended up crying.


    All these years, Ye Fan was the first person to care about her so much. He was also the first person to


    feel that things were unfair to her.


    Tears kept cascading down her face. No one could understand what Suzumiya Eigetsu felt now.


    It felt as though she had suddenly found light and the warmth of spring after walking in the winter night


    for so long.


    Everyone felt it was Suzumiya Eigetsu''s honor and good fortune that she could offer her body as


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s vessel.


    No one stopped to consider how she felt or cared about whether she died.


    All her parents saw were the things that their n would stand to gain.


    And Sword Shrine only cared about the future of the Japanese martial arts circle.


    No one cared about Suzumiya Eigetsu herself.


    Only Ye Fan did.


    Prior to this, Suzumiya Eigetsu never thought that this young man would touch her so deeply.


    "Mochizuki-senpai, stop wasting your time in talking to him. This cocky boy is such a smart mouth. He


    will only submit after blood has been shed! I will kill him now and avenge you!"


    Ishino Ryuichi had clearly been losing patience as he stood at the back.


    He took a step and leaped into the air with his sword in hand.


    SLAAASH!


    A green light swept through the air.


    Ishino Ryuichi had already hacked towards Ye Fan with his swift and ferocious move.


    It was as fast as the speed of lightning.


    "Master, watch out!" shouted Suzumiya Eigetsu automatically the instant she saw Ishino Ryuichi attack.


    However, Ye Fan stood fearlessly as the sword energy surged towards him.


    He stood under the skies with his hands behind his back.


    Ye Fan''s right hand finally reached out only when the menacing glow of the sword was right in front of


    him.


    Then he suddenly reached his hand out.


    "Hmm? What is this brat up to? Does he want to fight Ishino Ryuichi empty-handed? He simply thinks


    too highly of himself!"


    Everyone grinned gleefully at Ye Fan''s impending doom.


    Ishino Ryuichi looked at Ye Fan like he was looking at an idiot.


    Everyone felt Ye Fan was attempting the impossible and was overly confident.


    Just as everyone scoffed at Ye Fan, he reached his hand out and held it in midair.


    Ishino Ryuichi''s ferocious sword energy halted as though it was stuck in quicksand and was incapable


    of advancing.


    After that, Ye Fan sent the energy bouncing back to Ishino Ryuichi with a flick of his finger.


    PFFFT!


    Ishino Ryuichi was incapable of dodging the sudden attack, and the sword energy instantly hit his chest


    and caused a gory wound.


    Blood instantly sprayed from the wound.


    What?


    "D-did it just get thrown back?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The third head priest of Sword Shrine, Nakai Masami, hurried over to help Ishino Ryuichi up worriedly.


    "Ryuichi, are you okay?" asked Nakai Masami worriedly.


    Ishino Ryuichi spat a whole mouthful of blood out and his face was livid. He waved his hand as he said


    quietly, "I''m fine. I was careless. But the kid''s moves are rather odd, and he isn''t as useless as we


    imagined. I don''t think Mo Wu-Ya got defeated because of bad luck."


    Before this, Mochizuki Kawa kept saying he had gotten hurt because he fell for Ye Fan''s ploy.


    So Ishino Ryuichi and the others didn''t think highly of Ye Fan at all.


    However, Ishino Ryuichi undoubtedly started to take the match seriously after their brief exchange of


    blows.


    "Why don''t we fight him together? Let''sbine forces and beat him in one fell swoop. We can''t keep


    wasting time with him. How can a nobody like him fight his way into the mighty Sword Shrine? It will


    make us aughingstock!"


    Ishino Ryuichi knew he would have trouble handling Ye Fan alone.


    So to be safe, he suggested that all three head priests fight Ye Fan together.


    Mochizuki Kawa had already experienced Ye Fan''s prowess first hand, so he didn''t reject the


    suggestion.


    He nodded. "Okay. Let''sbine forces and annihte him together!"


    BAM!


    At the drop of his voice, their internal energy exploded.


    Then swords nged as they were unsheathed.


    "Aoki Sword Technique!"


    "Ishino Sword Technique!"


    "Silent Kill!¡±


    Three ferocious attacks were unleashed amid their roars and came sweeping towards Ye Fan.


    All three of them surrounded Ye Fan in a crescent-shaped formation.


    Their powerful attacks sealed off all paths for Ye Fan. He was incapable of escape now and could only


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wait to be killed!

 Chapter 900 Unbelievable Prowess

    Chapter 900 Unbelievable Prowess


    In front of Sword Shrine.


    The three head priestsbined forces to send a terrifying sword energy sweeping everywhere.


    The energy surged towards Ye Fan with the weight of an ocean as it headed towards him.


    Everywhere it went, bluestone tiles exploded while nts and trees were blown to smithereens.


    Even the earth trembled from such forceful attack.


    A grandmaster was like a dragon!


    A martial artist could destroy anything and even split a mountain at his prime.


    Even the weakest one among these three was a grandmaster.


    At his prime, Mochizuki Kawa had been named a supreme grandmaster.


    So they were certainly unstoppable with their powersbined.


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "Is this how powerful a grandmaster is?"¡±


    "It''s simply terrifying!"


    All the fighters present were awed by the sight.


    People only learned how tiny they were when they stood beneath the vast skies.


    Now everyone could keenly feel how small they were in the face of true masters.


    One could never finish learning martial arts.


    The audience certainly learned a lot when they watched the battle.


    Amid their admiration for Mochizuki Kawa and the others, they started looking at Ye Fan with pity.


    "He forced the hand of all three Sword Shrine head priests. Even if the Chinese boy died, he ought to


    be proud. If he could die at their hands, it is deemed a worthy death for a martial artist."


    Everyone shook their heads and sighed.


    They were surprised when Ye Fan disyed his prowess earlier.


    But it was over now.


    Regardless of how strong Ye Fan was, no one felt he was capable of handling three grandmasters.


    After all, Ye Fan was just a young man in his 20s.


    Even if he started practicing martial arts while he was in his mother''s womb, he would only have 20


    years of practice under his belt.


    But Mochizuki Kawa and the others had practiced martial arts for half their lives, and they were over


    200 years oldbined.


    That meant they had been practicing martial arts for ten times longer than Ye Fan did.


    Any normal person wouldn''t think Ye Fan could defeat just one of them, let alone survive all three of


    thembined.


    However, Ye Fan remained calm while he stood in the eye of the storm while the crowd sighed.


    His striking face was expressionless.


    Theirbined attack left him unperturbed, and he remained as calm as a stillke.


    He looked so calm that it felt like he was peering down at ants.


    "Brat! You are just pretending to be calm even though you are about to die. It stops now! You will pay


    with your life for humiliating me at Dongchang Lake in Jiangdong."


    A cold ghastly voice quietly rang.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s face turned cold as he looked at Ye Fan frostily.


    "Really? Mochizuki Kawa, you were defeated by me. Are you so sure history won''t repeat itself?"


    Cold wind gusted and made Ye Fan''s robes p.


    Ye Fan stood loftily with a cold smile on his face as sword energy swept through the air.


    His skinny silhouette stood erect under the heavens like a spear without moving the slightest bit.


    His resounding voice was filled with dominance.


    "Brat! Why are you still talking so much when you are about to die? Let''s see what you are capable of!"


    spat Ishino Ryuichi. He couldn''t stand how arrogant and pretentious Ye Fan was.


    "Sure. As you wish!"


    Ye Fan''s lips curved upwards into a threatening smile.


    In an instant, Ye Fan, who had been standing motionlessly, finally made a move.


    Ye Fan reached his arms out into the air in front of him.


    He raised his palms and clenched his fists tightly.


    It felt as though he was holding onto light!


    Or perhaps lightning.


    Then Ye Fan''s fingers shed across the air like a knife furiously!


    "I have a sword which can part rivers, cut the sun and moon and all the people in the world!"


    A rumble echoed in the air like thunder.


    SLAAASH!


    Lightning shed in the air.


    A green energy that resembled the glow of a sword suddenly appeared in Ye Fan''s hand.


    The green glow sliced across the skies as it collided with their energies instantly. It was as though Ye


    Fan had just released a bolt of lightning towards his targets.


    BAM!


    A thunderous explosion rang in the air.


    Bluestone tiles beneath their feet shattered, and a massive gully appeared on the ground.


    Raging wind burst everywhere as it swept through the air.


    Spiderweb-like cracks appeared in the atmosphere from the blow as it spread wildly in all directions.


    Everyone was certain this battle wouldn''tst long.


    No one expected how unstoppable Ye Fan''s attack ended up being.


    The moment their attacks made contact, Ye Fan defeated theirs overwhelmingly like wind sweeping up


    falling leaves and like hot oil pouring on the snow!


    All the sword energy in the air shattered and scattered everywhere like broken ss.


    "What?"


    Mochizuki Kawa was shocked.


    "How...how is this possible?" Ishino Ryuichi''s pupils constricted in surprise.


    "We attacked him together. Why couldn''t we stop him?" shouted Nakai Masami with her face pale.


    Tsunamis rose in everyone''s hearts after they witnessed the scene.


    They were so shocked that their eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    Everyone started gasping in horror.


    "Oh my...oh my god!!"


    "Is...is he that powerful?"


    Everyone was certain that it would be an overwhelming defeat for Ye Fan when all three Sword Shrine


    head priestsbined their attacks.


    From the looks of it now, they had underestimated Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan did not suffer an overwhelming defeat. Instead, he beat them like they were merely dogs!


    In one fell swoop, Ye Fan defeated three grandmasters.


    Considering how powerful Ye Fan was, it was impossible for Mochizuki Kawa and the others to change


    their fates.


    "M-m-mochizuki-senpai, what should we do now?"


    Ishino Ryuichi almost pissed in his pants.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    All that was left in the lofty and arrogant second head priest''s eyes were fear.


    Despite only making one attack, Ye Fan hadpletely destroyed them mentally.


    Mochizuki Kawa had lost all cool too.


    Mochizuki Kawa said anxiously amid Ishino Ryuichi''s shock, "What else can we do? Run first! Let''s go.


    We have to escape! Go to Sanshin Organization and get Yukiteru Tenshin to help!"


    Mochizuki Kawa acted decisively when he realized they were not Ye Fan''s match and were in danger


    of getting killed.


    Hence, Mochizuki Kawa swiftly ordered everyone to retreat first.


    "You want to leave? Do you think you can?¡±


    However, a cold voice sounding like the chants of a grim reaper quietly rang as the three of them


    attempted to escape.


    HUUU!


    Then came the sound of a fist moving followed by a dull explosion ringing by Mochizuki Kawa''s ear.


    "This is...?!"


    Mochizuki Kawa turned and looked in shock, but Ye Fan''s hefty punches were already right in front of


    him.


    Ye Fan threw a punch onto Mochizuki Kawa''s face with a thud.


    His face got dented while broken teeth flew out of his mouth.


    Blood and flesh sprayed in the air.


    Ye Fan beat Mochizuki Kawa up and smashed Mochizuki Kawa onto the ground like a dead dog.


    The bluestone tiles broke as the ground exploded, making the dust fly into the air!

 Chapter 901 Boundaries

    Chapter 901 Boundaries


    "Mochizuki-senpai! You asshole, I''m going to fight you to the death!!"


    Ishino Ryuichi''s eyes turned red when he saw Ye Fan hurt Mochizuki Kawa so badly.


    He roared deeply as he hacked at Ye Fan with his sword.


    "You overestimate yourself!"


    Ye Fan shook his head before he turned to kick Ishino Ryuichi''s sword hard with his Cloud Sun Kick.


    Ishino Ryuichi''s sword instantly split with a ng.


    Ye Fan''s kick did not stop after breaking Ishino Ryuichi''s sword. Instead, the kick continued to advance


    forward andnded squarely on Ishino Ryuichi''s chest.


    His ribs broke with a loud thud, and blood scattered everywhere.


    Everyone watched as Ishino Ryuichi''s chest literally sank right in.


    PFFFT!


    The blow''s impact was so mighty that Ishino Ryuichi coughed lots of blood and broken bits of flesh


    uncontrobly.


    It felt as though it was raining blood outside Sword Shrine.


    Then Ishino Ryuichi''s battered form fell onto the ground like a broken kite.


    Then Ye Fan waved his hand.


    The sword that Ye Fan just broke was thrown into the air by the wave of his hand.


    SWISH!


    A piece of broken sword propelled through the air.


    Then it stabbed right into Ishino Ryuichi''s right arm.


    "AHHH!"


    A tragic scream echoed through the air.


    Ye Fan had pierced his sword right through Ishino Ryuichi''s arm.


    A gory prating injury could instantly be seen.


    Blood gushed nonstop!


    "Ryuichi! Why, you little bastard! You little bastard! How dare you do this to my seniors? I, Nakai


    Masami, will fight you to the death! I won''t stop until one of us dies!"


    After Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi both suffered critical injuries, Nakai Masami ran over with


    bloodshot eyes.


    In her opinion, Ye Fan must be exhausted after fighting for so long.


    If she attacked Ye Fan now, there was a chance she might win.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan stopped moving after he attacked Ishino Ryuichi.


    Ye Fan merely stood with his hands behind his back without moving a muscle and watched Nakai


    Masami indifferently as she charged towards him from a distance.


    He looked as if he was exhausted and was just standing there to rest.


    Nakai Masami was delighted to see this.


    It was just what she thought. Ye Fan was sapped after fighting for so long.


    He must bepletely exhausted.


    "Bastard! It''s time for you to die! I will break your bones into dust to protect the reputation of the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Japanese martial arts circle! After you die, I will kill your parents, wife, and kids to avenge us all!"


    Nakai Masami leapt into the air as she smiled sinisterly.


    Her eyes were filled with malice.


    Her body was like an eagle spreading its wings to fly.


    Then she swung the two swords in her hands towards Ye Fan''s head.


    Cold wind swept up the dirt as her sword energy ripped through the air.


    Ye Fan looked at Nakai Masami expressionlessly as she came closer. The murderous aura in his deep


    eyes was many more times intense this time!


    He clenched his fists and said deeply, "Since you prefer to die, then I, Chu Tian-Fan, will send you on


    your way."


    BAM!


    At this drop off his voice, Ye Fan stepped hard on the ground.


    His internal energy instantly brought about a tremor from the ground.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s fallen sword instantly shot up due to the energy and propelled through the air.


    A threatening glow bounced off the sword from the sun.


    Just as the sword was about to fly into Ye Fan''s face, he raised his palm and hit the sword handle


    swiftly.


    CLANG!


    The sword was instantly shot into the air.


    It happened at the speed of lightning.


    Everywhere it flew, it left explosions in its wake.


    The sword shot through the air as everyone stared dumbstruck.


    Nakai Masami was incapable of dodging in time, so the sword plunged right into her chest.


    The long menacing sword became covered with blood.


    Nakai Masami was swept away by the massive internal energy from the attack, leaving a long line of


    blood in the air.


    The sword dragged Nakai Masami''s body some distance into Sword Shrine''svish halls and plunged


    into a pir with a ng.


    "Masami! Masami! Don''t die!"


    Mochizuki Kawa sat on the rubble and breathed weakly as he witnessed the scene. Then he burst into


    tears while his sad cries quietly rang through the air.


    He kept reaching his hand out as he kept crying, as if he was trying to grab something.


    The woman pinned on the pir suddenly moved her lips and reached her hand out weakly when she


    heard Sword God calling her.


    Everyone was instantly delighted.


    "Haha! Sword God, Head Priest Nakai isn''t dead yet. She''s alive! It''s easy to defeat a grandmaster in


    battle, but it isn''t as easy to kill one. I just knew she wouldn''t die so easily."


    Many people felt d and Mochizuki Kawa heaved a sigh of relief too.


    Nakai Masami could still be saved if she didn''t die.


    Grandmasters had an almost unstoppable life force and could be saved as long as they could still


    breathe.


    However, their relief merelysted a second.


    It was rudely interrupted by a shing sound.


    Ye Fan had sent another sword flying through the air.


    And headed towards Nakai Masami with overwhelming force.


    Mochizuki Kawa was instantly stunned. His eyes were filled with shock and rage.


    "How dare you!!"


    SLAAASH!


    The sword prated her body and left blood gushing while Mochizuki Kawa shouted furiously.


    In an instant, the second strike prated through the left side of Nakai Masami''s


    chest.


    The second sword pierced through her body right into the wall with a ng.


    This time, there was no mistake.


    Nakai Masami died instantaneously.


    The wall of Sword Shrine was stained with blood.


    Ye Fan subdued Nakai Masami with two sword moves and pinned her onto the wall.


    From a distance, she appeared like a demon pinned on a cross.


    The sight was cold, ghastly, horrifying, and bloody!


    HUUU!


    The cold wind, along with the smell of the ocean, swept by.


    The entire ce fell into a dead silence.


    Everything fell so silent, it was as though nothing had happened.


    But the gully and blood everywhere were reminders of the epic battle that transpired here.


    Ye Fan stood calmly under the heavens.


    He looked into the distance indifferently.


    Boundless majesty and anger radiated from his striking face.


    He raised his head and nced at Nakai Masami''s corpse before shaking his head.


    "You shouldn''t have threatened me with my family."


    The iciness in his voice sent shivers down everyone''s back.


    And everyone automatically shuddered.


    Some of them were so horrified that they were on the verge of a breakdown.


    His moves had been so vicious.


    This young man was simply brutal!


    He pinned the third Sword Shrine head priest, Nakai Masami, onto the wall with two swords so


    viciously and gave her no chances.


    But she had no one else to me but herself. She had asked for it!


    Ye Fan didn''t have a lot of close kin in his life.


    His only family were his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    These people were off limits to Ye Fan.


    These were his boundaries, so anyone who crossed the line was doomed to die!

 Chapter 902 Kneel

    Chapter 902 Kneel


    "Masami! You little bastard! You actually killed her! You deserve a thousand deaths! The Japanese


    martial arts circle will never let you off. They will beat you up until only your ashes remain!¡±


    Cold wind gusted across Sword Shrine.


    Nakai Masami was dead and pinned onto the wall with two menacing swords through her chest.


    The way she died left everyone terrified.


    The atmosphere waspletely silent except for Mochizuki Kawa''s devastated cries as they


    reverberated through the air.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and there was blood in his mouth as he gritted his teeth and stood up. He


    kept cursing Ye Fan furiously.


    Even Ishino Ryuichi staggered to stand up after withstanding a prating sword attack from Ye Fan.


    His eyes were filled with agony and hate as he looked at Ye Fan.


    He looked at Ye Fan hatefully as though he wanted to cut him into a gazillion pieces.


    However, Ye Fan was unmoved by all their angry shouts.


    Instead, he stood with his hands behind his back expressionlessly.


    He towered over them and looked at them coldly like he was a king.


    A shout echoed through the air.


    "Kneel!"


    BAM!


    His booming voice sounded absolutely forceful.


    The moment he finished his sentence, everyone could sense threatening energy radiating from Ye Fan.


    The crushing weight of this energy made Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi instantly flush crimson.


    They gritted their teeth as they stubbornly resisted Ye Fan.


    "I am the Sword God and leader of the Japanese martial arts circle. I will never kneel to a brat from


    China! Never!!!" roared Mochizuki Kawa hysterically with a ferocious look on his face as blood dripped


    from his mouth.


    However, Ye Fan yelled expressionlessly once more after Mochizuki Kawa shouted.


    "Kneel!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    BAM!


    The energy from his authoritativeness exploded in the air once more.


    It was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    This time, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi knelt powerlessly with a bang.


    Their knees bent andnded hard on the ground.


    The bluestone tiles at their feet instantly exploded.


    Blood dripped from their legs and left bloodstains on the ground.


    "AHHH! Asshole, how dare you make me kneel!"


    "The Japanese martial arts circle will never let you off!"


    Mochizuki Kawa finally sumbed to Ye Fan and knelt.


    His sad tragic voice kept echoing through the air.


    Mochizuki Kawa might have great aplishments and was highly revered in the martial arts circle of


    Japan.


    But so what?


    He had no choice but to kneel in the face of true power!


    Ye Fan gazed into the distance and stood under the heavens with his hands behind him.


    Behind him was Nakai Masami''s bloody corpse.


    In front of him, Mochizuki Kawa, Ishino Ryuichi, and Mo Wu-Ya were kneeling before him!


    Only Ye Fan remained standing under the skies.


    Everyone was terrified and didn''t dare to speak.


    All eyes stared dead straight at the young man before him like they were seeing an apparition.


    Who would have expected an ending like this?


    Initially, they thought Sword Shrine would finish off this unknown young man easily.


    However, the oue waspletely unexpected.


    The young man defeated thebined attack of the Sword Shrine head priests with overwhelming


    force.


    All three Sword Shrine grandmasters were leaders of the Japanese martial arts circle. However, the


    first one got injured, the second one was maimed while the third one was dead.


    No one would have guessed that this harmless looking young man could have beaten them to a pulp


    with overwhelming sess.


    "Even Sword Shrine has been defeated."


    "Probably only the two leaders of Sanshin Organization are capable of stopping him, right?"


    Everyone eximed sadly in disappointment.


    Just a hundred years ago, Japan used to be the king of Asia.


    They were martial arts leaders even throughout Europe and Asia.


    Back in the day, the number one Japanese martial artist, Yukiteru Tenshin, even single-handedly fought


    fighters from America at the Pacific Ocean. He killed three supreme grandmasters and five


    grandmasters.


    Everywhere in the world, people were shocked by Japan''s prowess.


    No one would have foreseen the slump that martial arts would meet with a centuryter.


    Just a rookie from China had been capable of defeating the second-highest authority of martial arts in


    Japan.


    If it was the six pirs of China fighting them instead, wouldn''t they end up destroying Japan?


    Ye Fan disregarded their sadness as he looked down at Mochizuki Kawa and the others while they


    knelt before him.


    His sinister voice quietly rang, "Hand over the yasakani jade, and I will give you a quick and painless


    death."


    "Dream on! Even if we die, we won''t hand over our sacred object to a Chinese brat like you! Absolutely


    not!¡± roared Mochizuki Kawa furiously as he cursed at Ye Fan.


    "In that case, there is no point talking. If you aren''t going to tell me, I will find it myself. Now there is no


    reason for any of you to live."


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to go on talking to them.


    In a few cold words, he had sentenced Mochizuki Kawa to death.


    He had known from the start that someone like Mochizuki Kawa would never hand over the yasakani


    jade obediently.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Ye Fan was not in the habit of troubling others. After ughtering them, he would find it himself.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to kill them all, a petite silhouette suddenly came running


    over.


    She knelt on the ground with bloodshot eyes.


    Tears were welling in her eyes.


    "Master, I can help you get the yasakani jade. Please spare my teacher! Please?"


    "Eigetsu-chan, shut up!" Mochizuki Kawa''s face instantly darkened when he heard what Suzumiya


    Eigetsu said.


    He raised his head and shouted angrily at Suzumiya Eigetsu, "You animal! How dare you tell him such


    a thing? This is a sacred object to the country and it has been handed down through the generations


    for the past millennia. If you give it to him, it makes you a national criminal. Even I won''t forgive you!"


    Mochizuki Kawa was clearly worried. He didn''t think that Suzumiya Eigetsu would tell Ye Fan such a


    thing.


    Didn''t she know what the yasakani jade meant to Japan?


    A sacred object like that meant more than his life.


    "Eigetsu-chan, I will not allow you to tell him!"


    "Absolutely not! Or else, I will kill you!" roared Mochizuki Kawa.


    "You''re too noisy!"


    Ye Fan frowned and pped Mochizuki Kawa with a backhand so hard that Mochizuki Kawa fell onto


    the ground with blood oozing from his mouth.


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help twitching at the sight. Some of them even clenched their fists tightly in


    fury.


    Ye Fan was really going too far now!


    They couldn''t believe that the Sword God they revered so much had just been pummeled like a dog by


    Ye Fan.

 Chapter 903 Parting

    Chapter 903 Parting


    Ye Fan was unmoved and looked at them with his eyes devoid of any sympathy.


    Since time immemorial, winners took all.


    If Ye Fan was the one defeated today, he would have undoubtedly suffered a fate far worse than


    Mochizuki Kawa.


    It was survival of the fittest!


    Those were thews of the martial arts world.


    After Ye Fan shut Mochizuki Kawa up with a p, Ye Fan''s eyesnded on Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "Eigetsu-chan, do you really want to plead for him? Mochizuki Kawa is just a pretentious man. He didn''t


    take you in as his disciple because of your talent, but because of the spirit dwelling in your body. In his


    eyes, you are just a sacrifice. He even thinks it is your honor to get killed. How can you beg for mercy


    for an inhuman prick like him?" asked Ye Fan resentfully as his voice echoed through the air.


    Ye Fan never liked Mochizuki Kawa at the get-go.


    This so-called elder of the martial arts world acted above board but ended up doing despicable things.


    He even resorted to attacking the people of Jiangdong and holding a woman hostage to make Ye Fan


    appear.


    Ye Fan despised men like him.


    A truly powerful martial artist should be above board and upright. How could they do things so


    unscrupulously?


    Ye Fan even suspected Mochizuki Kawa had something to do with Suzumiya Eigetsu''s spirit seal.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu only shook her head when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    "Master, I know. In their eyes, I am just a sacrifice, and no one really cares about me. But he spent so


    many years teaching me and bringing me up. Since I was seven, I started learning martial arts from


    him. He groomed me and treated me well. Perhaps he had an ulterior motive for taking care of me, but


    I can''t just forget about the ten years I spent with him. Master, please spare him. I will give you


    yasakani jade in return," said Suzumiya Eigetsu softly as she knelt on the ground.


    Tears kept welling up in her eyes.


    Her sad voice continued reverberating through the air.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu only asked for Mochizuki Kawa to be spared and said nothing about she


    was the most worried for Ye Fan.


    After all, Mochizuki Kawa was the Sword God and leader of the Sword Shrine.


    He had controlled the Japanese martial arts circle for decades and was their ultimate leader.


    Only Yukiteru Tenshin couldpare to Mochizuki Kawa in terms of prestige throughout Japan.


    If Ye Fan killed Mochizuki Kawa, he would incur public wrath.


    Then Ye Fan would get hunted down by the entire country.


    Even the number one fighter in Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin, might get involved.


    Ye Fan would certainly end up in a desperate situation.


    So for both their sakes, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want Ye Fan to annihte Sword Shrinepletely.


    If he gave Sword Shrine some leeway, there was hope for the future.


    Even at this point in time, this silly girl was still considering the safety of others.


    "Master, is that alright?" asked Suzumiya Eigetsu again imploringly.


    In the end, Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. "Fine. On your ount, I will spare him. You can trade


    the yasakani jade for his life,¡± Ye Fan''s deep voice reverberated through the air.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa became anxious and started shouting in the hope that he could stop


    Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    The yasakani jade was a Japanese sacred object which had been handed down through the


    generations for the past millennia. He would rather die than let it fall into the hands of a foreigner.


    But it was futile.


    Regardless of how Mochizuki Kawa shouted, Suzumiya Eigetsu ignored him.


    She got up and bowed to Mochizuki Kawa. "Teacher, I''m sorry."


    Then Suzumiya Eigetsu entered the Sword Shrine.


    The yasakani jade used to be with the Suzumiya n.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu brought it to Sword Shrine and handed it to Mochizuki Kawa for safekeeping.


    After all, Sword Shrine was the Japanese martial arts circle leader and had three grandmasters


    guarding it, so it made sense for the jade to be handed over for safekeeping.


    Since Suzumiya Eigetsu had spent ten years with Mochizuki Kawa, she naturally knew where it was


    kept.


    Mochizuki Kawa didn''t attempt to hide it from Suzumiya Eigetsu since it was unnecessary.


    After all, Suzumiya Eigetsu was the one who brought it to Sword Shrine.


    Very quickly, Suzumiya Eigetsu came walking over with a wooden box and handed it to Ye Fan.


    "Master, this is what you want. I hope you will use it to protect those that mean a lot to you."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu reached her hand out and handed the sacred object over to Ye Fan without any


    hesitation while Mochizuki Kawa and the others looked at her with reddened eyes.


    "Eigetsu-chan, stop being so foolish! Don''t you know what the yasakani jade means to the Japanese


    martial arts circle?¡± shouted Mochizuki Kawa sadly.


    In that instant, it felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    He wanted to stand up and run over to snatch the box.


    However, he was critically injured and barely breathing now. He was incapable of defending himself, let


    alone snatch the jade from Ye Fan.


    He could only watch powerlessly as the yasakani jade ended up in Ye Fan''s hands.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling a little touched when he took the box and looked at the smiling young


    woman.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eigetsu-chan,e with me. I will take you back to China. Now that you have given me this yasakani


    jade, the martial arts circle in Japan won''t let you off,¡± said


    Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu shook her head and gently smiled as she said, "Master, it''s fine. Don''t forget that I


    am Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s host, so they won''t dare to do anything to me. Enough, Master. Hurry up and


    go. Didn''t you promise Miss Qiu that you would go back as soon as possible? Stop holding things up.


    Or else, you won''t be able to leave when Sanshin Organization gets here."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu beamed brightly as she pushed Ye Fan out and made him leave.


    No one could detect her reluctance to leave him.


    The best time of her life was always fleeting.


    She would have to part ways with him eventually.


    After he left, they would never cross paths again.


    ''Are you sure you don''t want to go with me? If youe with me, I will keep trying to remove the spirit


    seal in your body. If you stay here, you will definitely die," said Ye Fan seriously as he tried to convince


    the youngdy again.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled sadly.


    "Master, thank you. It''s useless. I know my condition best. I am on the path to no return. The next time


    we meet, someone else will be upying this body."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt sad, and tears gradually trickled down her face as she smiled.

 Chapter 904 Suzumiya Eigetsus Resolution

    Chapter 904 Suzumiya Eigetsu''s Resolution


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu quickly smiled again.


    Perhaps she didn''t want to cry if this was thest time she was going to see Ye Fan.


    So she did her best to suppress her emotions and forced a smile. "Master, maybe in the future, I will be


    able to defeat you. Enough. Master, hurry up and go."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu urged Ye Fan to leave.


    Ye Fan stopped trying to persuade her.


    He had to respect Suzumiya Eigetsu''s decision since it was her life.


    "Alright then. In that case, take care.


    Goodbye!" said Ye Fan calmly. He straightened out the hair on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s forehead before


    turning to leave.


    Ye Fan walked confidently under the heavens.


    The sun was setting in the background, leaving a long shadow behind his skinny silhouette.


    The young woman was finally incapable of controlling her emotions as she watched the young man


    leave.


    She knew that no one would protect her and care for her like the young man did after today.


    She would have no one to go sightseeing with.


    And no one else would ever make cherry blossoms bloom just to make her happy.


    THUD!


    The stunning young woman suddenly knelt with a thud in the direction Ye Fan left under everyone''s


    shocked stares.


    There were tears in her eyes, and she looked so broken.


    "Farewell, Master. Thank you for keeping mepany all these days. I have never felt happier in my


    life. It''s my fault that I won''t be able to carry on walking by your side. In my next life, I swear to be your


    ve again. Yours and yours alone!¡±


    Tears cascaded torrentially down her face.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu sobbed with her face looking up to the heavens.


    Sadness surged through the air like a rising tide.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu really wanted to agree when Ye Fan offered to take her away. She wanted to lunge


    into his arms and go to China so that she could be with him forever.


    But she couldn''t do it.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was Tsukuyomi Tenshin. She was her n''s hope and the future of Japan''s martial


    arts circle.


    She couldn''t leave and was incapable of going.


    Also, once Tsukuyomi Tenshin broke the seal and was reborn, she would probably cease to forget Ye


    Fan, right?


    She might even end up hurting Ye Fan.


    So Suzumiya Eigetsu had no choice but to stay.


    If she stayed, she could buy Ye Fan more time to reach home safely.


    After Ye Fan left, dozens of highly skilled martial artists hurried over to Sword


    Shrine.


    At their lead was a middle-aged man.


    He was dressed in a fine robe and looked dignified.


    From the moment he appeared, everyone could sense the imposing aura radiating from him.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    Mo Wu-Ya''s pupils constricted the moment he saw who hade even though he was still sprawled


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    on the ground from the fight earlier.


    "Isn''t he the deputy leader of Sanshin


    Organization and the second strongest supreme grandmaster in Japan, Susa Mi koto?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others naturally recognized the man just like Mo Wu-Ya did.


    "Mikoto, you are finally here! Quickly now! The Chinese kid just left. You have to go after him and get


    the yasakani jade back! Hurry up!" shouted Mochizuki Kawa loudly with his eyes red as he swallowed


    the excruciating pain.


    "Hmm? Are you saying that our sacred object has been taken away by a Chinese man?" asked Susa


    Mikoto deeply with a frown the moment he heard what Mochizuki Kawa said.


    Ishino Ryuichi added bitterly too, "Yes, Mikoto. Go now and snatch the sacred object back."


    "Humph. What a bunch of useless idiots. What''s the point of having all of you around if you can''t even


    look after one thing?" said Susa Mikoto in a deep tone angrily as he sneered.


    Then he turned to chase after Ye Fan.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly stood up with her tear-stained face.


    She raised her head and looked at Susa Mikoto in front of her.


    A dagger appeared in her hand out of nowhere. She ced it in front of her throat.


    "You can''t go! You can''t hurt Master. Or else, I will die before your eyes."


    Her stubborn voice was filled with resolution.


    There was no doubt that she was determined to kill herself.


    "Eigetsu-chan, you...¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa became anxious.


    His eyes opened wide.


    He found it inconceivable that their future guardian of the nation would fall for a young man from China


    and do something like this.


    "Eigetsu-chan, stop being so reckless. You know who you are! You will be the guardian of Japan''s


    martial arts circle in the future. The boy from China attacked our fighters and ughtered our citizens,


    so he is our public enemy. You should hate him and want to kill him. How could you end up protecting


    him?¡± roared Mochizuki Kawa at Suzumiya Eigetsu with his eyes bloodshot like a lunatic.


    He had gone to Jiangdong to seek vengeance for his disciples'' deaths.


    However, he ended up defeated overwhelmingly. Sword Shrine was implicated and attacked as a


    result. Now, Nakai Masami was dead, and Ishino Ryuichi lost an arm. Even his disciple, Suzumiya


    Eigetsu, was on Ye Fan''s side.


    Mochizuki Kawa thought it would be an easy battle in China, but he ended up losing everything.


    If he knew this would befall them, Mochizuki Kawa would never have gone to China and provoked Ye


    Fan.


    But now that things had alreadye to this, he had no choice.


    Ye Fan had to die. Or else, how would the Japanese martial arts circle ever hold its head up high


    again?


    "Mikoto, ignore her. Go after him now. You can''t let the brat run back to China!¡± shouted Mochizuki


    Kawa as he gritted his teeth.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled sadly and said, "If you want to give up on Tsukuyomi Tenshin, be


    my guest."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu stabbed the dagger into her throat hard, making a few drops of blood trickle down.


    "Stop!" shouted Mochizuki Kawa in shock.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s spirit was sealed within Suzumiya Eigetsu. If she died, all their years of effort


    would go to waste. So


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were inevitably anxious.


    "No, don''t! Okay, okay. You win. We won''t go after him. Put the knife down now.¡±


    Susa Mikoto also looked somewhat anxiously at Suzumiya Eigetsu and promised her, "I promise to let


    him go, but you must promise not to do anything silly either."


    "You also have to promise me never to kill Master in the future. You have to promise that no one in the


    Japanese martial arts circle will touch him! And you can''t snatch the yasakani jade back from him


    either. Let him go back safely!" said Suzumiya Eigetsu in a resolute tone without giving any leeway.


    "That..."


    "But..."


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were somewhat hesitant.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu pushed the knife further into herself.


    The knife was about to reach her artery and endanger her.


    "Eigetsu-chan, don''t be rash! Okay! I promise you to let the brat go back home safely. From now on, we


    won''t hurt him the slightest!"


    In the end, Susa Mikoto and the others eded to Suzumiya Eigetsu''s requests.

 Chapter 905 The Ceremony

    Chapter 905 The Ceremony


    "What now? Are we going to just stand by and watch while our sacred object ends up on foreign soil?¡±


    The crowd outside Sword Shrine had scattered.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were brought into Sword Shrine for treatment.


    The epic battle hade to an end.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu threatened to kill herself if Susa Mikoto hunted down Ye Fan.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa looked at Susa Mikoto resentfully.


    Susa Mikoto shook his head and said, "The yasakani jade was handed down through the generations


    for eons and used to belong to Tsukuyomi Tenshin. We can''t let our sacred object fall into China''s


    hands. However, we don''t have to do anything about it yet. The most important thing is to hold the god


    awakening ceremony and allow the Moon God to be reborn first. Considering how powerful Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin is, I am sure War God Castle will obediently hand over the yasakani jade. If they don''t, we will


    knock on their doors to get it."


    Mochizuki Kawa nodded hard and felt that Susa Mikoto made sense too.


    "Fine, we will do as you suggested. I will send men to start preparing the god awakening ceremony. But


    we have to send the King of Fighters'' son back to China first," said Mochizuki Kawa as he turned to


    look at Mo Wu-Ya next to him, who had passed out.


    Mo Wu-Ya tried killing Ye Fan, but couldn''t surpass his enemy and ended up getting tortured.


    "Hmm? The King of Fighters'' son?"


    The fame of the six pirs of China have spread near and far.


    King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng, had unrivaled fist technique.


    Susa Mikoto knew about them.


    "From the looks of it, all four of his limbs have been broken. If War God Castle wants to save him, they


    have to pay a hefty price," said Susa Mikoto deeply after he looked at Mo Wu-Ya''s injuries.


    Any ordinary person would have certainly died from such injuries.


    However, War God Castle was the leader of the Chinese martial arts circle, so they were rich and


    powerful. If they were willing to save Mo Wu-Ya at any cost, there was still a chance for him to live.


    However, that was only the best-case scenario.


    There was a chance Mo Wu-Ya would end up dying.


    "I didn''t think that the Chinese brat would beat him up so brutally. You''re right. It''s a burden for Mo Wu-


    Ya to stay in Japan. If he dies in Sword Shrine, then they might end up holding us ountable. Put him


    on a ne and send him to China now. After he leaves Japan, whether he lives or dies is none of our


    business."


    Susa Mikoto waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to get it done.


    No one in China knew about the events that transpired in Japan.


    The King of Fighters was drinking tea leisurely in War God Castle.


    Sword Saint lowered his head as he wiped his sword.


    "Sword Saint, Wu-Ya has been out for some time. Why haven''t we heard from him? He ought to be


    home by now," asked the King of Fighters worriedly.


    Sword Saint smiled calmly and said, "Wu-Ya has been with us for a long time, so I know his talent well.


    There are probably only less than three people in the world who can pose a threat to him. Moreover, he


    is your only son and closely connected to the legendary generals. To some degree, he is the crown


    prince of the Chinese martial arts circle. I dare say, no one in the world would dare to harm him."


    "Besides, everyone knows how protective you are. If anyone dared to hurt your precious boy, you


    would certainly go charging at their door the next day. So just calm down and wait for his good news.


    All Wu-Ya needs now is a win in his books. If hees back from Japan with some achievement, I will


    immediately gather all six pirs of the nation and give him his title. What do you think about calling him


    the Little King of Fighters? Your family will be going down in history for having two supreme


    grandmasters," chuckled Sword Saint.


    The King of Fighters felt good inside and looked proud after hearing what Sword Saint said.


    Just as Sword Saint mentioned, once Mo Wu-Ya was conferred the title of supreme grandmaster, both


    father and son would be supreme grandmasters.


    And they would be making a true mark in history with such glory.


    However, a raging wind suddenly gusted outside War God Castle as they chatted happily.


    A white silhouette quickly appeared outside.


    The cold wind left his robes pping in the wind.


    "Hmm? Is that God of War?"


    The only person in China capable of turning up at War God Castle so undetectably was none other


    than Ye Qing-Tian, the God of War.


    Sword Saint and the King of Fighters were instantly delighted to see him. They hurriedly went over to


    wee him.


    "Haha! Qing-Tian, perfect timing. I was about to tell you some good news. I''ve just discussed it with the


    King of Fighters.


    We''re holding a ceremony on 5th May on Mount Yan''s peak to make Wu-Ya the Little King of Fighters


    and join War God Castle. After all these years, the seventh pir of the nation has finally appeared. The


    nation will celebrate with us then! You should get the army to send people over to support


    them."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sword Saintughed happily.


    Although the King of Fighters said nothing, there was a look of joy on his face.


    But Ye Qing-Tian didn''t make anyment.


    There wasn''t a shred of emotion on his face.


    Instead, he asked, "How has the investigation about the young grandmaster gone?"


    Hmm?


    "What young grandmaster?" asked Sword Saint quizzically.


    Ye Qing-Tian instantly frowned.


    "The one who defeated Mochizuki Kawa in Jiangdong a few days ago. I remember his name is Ye


    Fan."


    Sword Saint finally realized who the God of


    War was talking about.


    "Oh him? I sent someone over to invite him over, but he is just a nobody and isn''t worth our time. He


    beat Mochizuki Kawa because he kept sending fighters to exhaust him and resorted to underhanded


    means. Ye Fan managed to win mostly because he got lucky. Also, he is very cocky and disrespectful


    to War God Castle! After this tiny bit of sess, he lost his head and becamecent. People like


    him will never seed in life. He doesn''t deserve our attention,¡± said Sword Saint with contempt as he


    shook his head.


    Ye Fan was born to a humble family, so he was nothing to powerful men like the King of Fighters and


    Sword Saint, who stood at the pinnacle of power.


    "Exactly. I have seen plenty of arrogant youngsters like him. 70% of them and up dying from making


    mistakes while they are cocky. The remaining 30% end up disappearing. There''s no point paying any


    attention to them," said the King of Fighters as he waved his hand without paying any heed.


    In his eyes, only his son, Mo Wu-Ya, was outstanding.

 Chapter 906 What Is Dominance?

    Chapter 906 What Is Dominance?


    Ye Qing-Tian frowned deeply when he heard what Sword Saint and the King of Fighters said.


    He looked at Sword Saint expressionlessly and asked in a deep tone, "Do you mean you didn''t visit Ye


    Fan in Jiangdong and only sent a subordinate?"


    Ye Qing-Tian sounded displeased.


    He personally visited War God Castle for this matter and suggested they go without putting on any airs


    or being arrogant.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t expect them to throw his request to the wind.


    They actually sent someone else to look for Ye Fan and demand that hee to Yanjing?


    What on earth was that?


    They wanted to summon him over?!


    Right from the start, they didn''t treat him as an equal.


    Ye Fan was considered good-natured when he retaliated by just noting. If the same thing


    happened to the God of War, he would definitely have charged up Mount Yan and teach them a lesson.


    He would have let them see what happened when they looked down on others!


    Before Sword Saint said anything, the King of Fighters interrupted, "That goes without saying. Sword


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Saint and I are leaders of the Chinese martial arts circle, so we are busy running state affairs and don''t


    have time to see a nobody. We certainly don''t have all the time in the world like you do. You don''t do


    anything for War God Castle, yet you keep ordering us around."


    King of Fighters sneered coldly.


    His words were full of ridicule.


    Moments ago, they wanted to share the good news with the God of War about giving Mo Wu-Ya his


    title.


    He didn''t expect the God of War to be so unreasonable.


    He didn''t say a word of congrattions and kept asking about Ye Fan.


    What did he mean by that?


    Did hee all the way here to interrogate them?


    Did he really think he was emperor of China and the rest of them were his officials?


    The King of Fighters was displeased.


    The moment the King of Fighters finished his sentence, God of War''s face instantly turned frosty.


    "King of Fighters, do you have a problem with me? Or you think you''re better than me? Why are you


    telling me all this crap in this sarcastic tone of voice? If you have a problem, we can go fight it out on


    Mount Yan''s peak. Since we are in the martial arts circle, we should settle our score by fighting!"


    "Excellent. I have been restraining myself for years and haven''t exercised in a long time. It''s the perfect


    time to stretch a little," Ye Qing-Tian''s voice sounded deep and angry.


    Immense energy emanated from the God of War and flooded the atmosphere.


    In an instant, raging winds swept through the sky.


    His imposing aura filled the air.


    The King of Fighters instantly went quiet from fear the moment Ye Qing-Tian spoke furiously.


    What did it mean to be domineering?


    This was dominance!


    What was power?


    This was power?


    If the King of Fighters didn''t like him, then they should have a fight on Mount Yan''s peak.


    The God of War was prepared to fight him until he respected him!


    Who cared if he was a legendary general or a War God Castle council member?


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t give a hoot about things like that.


    If anyone provoked him, he would beat him up even if he was emperor!


    Since the God of War was the number one fighter in the country, he had a temper to match.


    When Ye Qing-Tian revealed his dominance, even the arrogant King of Fighters would get so petrified


    that he wouldn''t dare to utter a word.


    What else could Mo Gu-Cheng say when Ye Qing-Tian put it across so bluntly?


    Did Mo Gu-Cheng really want to fight Ye Qing-Tian?


    He was asking to be killed!


    Regardless of how arrogant Mo Gu-Cheng was, he knew how strong Ye Qing-Tian really was.


    Ye Qing-Tian was certainly powerful enough in terms of martial arts skills to rule China!


    No one in China had ever challenged Ye Qing-Tian''s top spot to this day.


    Let alone the King of Fighters and Sword Saint!


    The moment Sword Saint sensed things were going downhill, he hurriedly persuaded them, "Hey! We


    are friends, so we shouldn''t fight. We can just talk it out. Surely we can''t just throw away our friendship


    for the sake of a nobody, right?¡±


    "A nobody?"


    God of War instantlyughed when he heard what Sword Saint said.


    "Sword Saint, you must have forgotten how we used to be nobodies before we became famous. If you


    want to be condescending about it, you might be losing one of the top ten strongest fighters on the Sky


    Ranking!"


    What?


    "The top ten? Qing-Tian, are you exaggerating?"


    Sword Saint''s face instantly altered when the God of War mentioned the Sky Ranking.


    The Sky Ranking was the authority in worldwide ranking of martial artists and was created by some


    organization with the help of some fighters.


    There were a total of 99 grandmasters on the list.


    To this day, not a single Chinese martial artist had made it into the top ten.


    Even Ye Qing-Tian came in 12th in the ranking!


    Despite howrge China was, no one had ever made it into the top ten.


    It was a regret shared by the entire nation.


    That was how influential the people in the top ten were.


    Hence, Sword Saint lost control of his emotions when the God of War mentioned it.


    "Was I exaggerating? I wasn''t making things up at all. Mochizuki Kawa hadn''t mastered Aoki Sword


    Technique yet when I defeated him back in the day. From what I understand, he returned home to


    practice martial arts diligently and swore never to stop cultivating if he couldn''t master it. So when he


    came to China and wreaked havoc in Jiangdong, his ability was likely much stronger than the time he


    fought me back in the day!"


    "But look what happened in the end? Ye Fan defeated him anyway. Also, he is only in his 20s. If I am


    not mistaken, Ye Fan is more talented than me many times over when I was his age. You must


    remember that I was in my 30s when I defeated Mochizuki Kawa. But Ye Fan has be a


    grandmaster in his 20s. If we make an effort to groom him, he will definitely make it into the top ten."


    "But look at what you''ve done! You closed our doors on such talent out of arrogance. Talented people


    always have a temper. After what you''ve done, it will be hard to get him to join War God Castle in the


    future. You guys were really reckless! I can''t believe how foolish you were!"


    God of War''s furious voice echoed through the halls.


    Sword Saint''s face went pale when he realized the gravity of the matter.


    Perhaps he should have taken God of War''s advice and visited Ye Fan in Jiangdong after all.


    "Ha! Top ten in the Sky Ranking? Stop kidding!"


    The King of Fightersughed again.


    "God of War, this is all based on the assumption that Mochizuki Kawa has improved by leaps and


    bounds. But these are all just wild guesses. Mochizuki Kawa is very old now, you know? If he could


    make a breakthrough, he would have done it ages ago. The chances of that happening at his age are


    low."


    "Fine, you don''t have to beat around the bush. I know you brought it up because you feel that Wu-Ya


    doesn''t deserve to be given a title or be the seventh pir of the nation. You just want Ye Fan to


    get it, right?¡±

 Chapter 907 Mo Gu-Chengs Sorrow

    Chapter 907 Mo Gu-Cheng''s Sorrow


    King of Fighters'' sneer kept echoing through War God Castle.


    Ye Qing-Tian said expressionlessly in a deep voice, "A young grandmaster who is capable of defeating


    one of the top three Japanese masters stands a high chance ofing in top ten in the Sky Ranking.


    Isn''t it only right that he joins War God Castle and gets conferred the title of being the seventh pir of


    the nation?"


    The King of Fighters had guessed it right.


    Ye Qing-Tian wanted to put in a rmendation for Ye Fan to join War God Castle.


    Of course, it all hinged on whether Ye Fan defeated Mochizuki Kawa at Dongchang Lake using true


    talent.


    The oue alone did not give Ye Fan the right to join War God Castle.


    Mo Wu-Ya, the son of the King of Fighters, was born and grew up in War God Castle. Hence, Ye Qing-


    Tian was certainly keenly aware of Mo Wu-Ya''s prowess.


    He had to admit that Mo Wu-Ya was very talented.


    However, Mo Wu-Ya was still some distance away from being supreme grandmaster.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    So Ye Qing-Tian was on Ye Fan''s side out of fairness.


    "That''s hrious! Since when was anybody made a supreme grandmaster based on guesswork? God


    of War, I will say it again. All this is just spection. I know you want to rmend that brat to join


    War God Castle. Fine. I will raise both hands and vote for him without objection when he defeats my


    boy. Before that happens, this guesswork won''t do. An unknown brat will always be an unknown brat.


    Ye Fan has no right to be supreme grandmaster or be the seventh legendary general until


    then!"


    His words sounded like gold nging onto the ground.


    The King of Fighters'' words were resounding when he spoke.


    He wasn''t confident about defeating Ye Qing-Tian.


    But he was absolutely confident that his son could defeat Ye Fan!


    However, the moment the King of Fighters finished his sentence...


    VRROOOOOOOMM...


    A stifled sound could be heard outside suddenly.


    It sounded like a chopper.


    The dull hum of its engine sounded like the roar of a wild beast, which echoed throughout Mount Yan.


    "Hmm? What''s going on? Did something happen?"


    Sword Saint and the others instantly frowned.


    Very quickly, someone ran in from outside anxiously.


    Perhaps out of shock or anxiety, the man knelt the moment he entered the hall.


    "King of Fighters, Sword Saint, b-bad news. Young Master Mo, is..."


    The man shivered nonstop and stopped halfway before choking in tears.


    The King of Fighters instantly lost his cool.


    An ominous feeling emerged in his heart. He turned to ask loudly, "Tell me! What''s happened? What


    happened to my son?"


    Mo Gu-Cheng roared deeply anxiously.


    The man suppressed his panic and said eventually, "Young Master Mo has been... has been


    incapacitated!"


    What?


    "That''s impossible! You must be saying nonsense! My son is as strong as a supreme grandmaster. He


    is also my only son. Who on earth would dare to maim him? Who on earth is capable of maiming him?


    This must beplete bullshit! This is sheer nonsense."


    Initially, Mo Wu-Ya shook his head and roared in disbelief.


    Mo Wu-Ya''s limp body was carried in shortly after that.


    His body was covered with blood while his limbs slumped downwards.


    His breathing was so weak that he sounded like an old man.


    He was beaten up so badly that he was unrecognizable.


    No one would have thought he was alive if his heart wasn''t beating.


    The moment Mo Gu-Cheng saw his son''s body, his mind exploded like he had been struck by lightning,


    leaving him dumbstruck.


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s eyes teared up when he saw his son. He ran over swiftly to hold his son with tears


    slowing down his face.


    "Wu-Ya! Wu-Ya, wake up! Don''t scare me. Stop scaring me!¡±


    "Who was it? Who did this? Which asshole dared to incapacitate my son like this? How can I be


    considered his father if I don''t seek vengeance? I am going to rub the culprit''s bones into powder and


    throw them over my son''s grave."


    The King of Fighters'' sad voice reverberated for a long time at the peak of Mount Yan.


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s face was covered in tears as he held his son in his arms.


    A few minutes ago, the King of Fighters was still thinking about how there was going to be two supreme


    grandmasters in their family. He was envisioning the day his son would rise to the top and receive his


    title and glory.


    Mo Gu-Cheng even picked a fight with the God of War and imed that his son was invincible and


    deserved to join War God Castle.


    However, his son shockingly got beaten up and carried back on a stretcher with all of his limbs broken.


    It felt as though Mo Gu-Cheng had just gotten pped on the face.


    His eyes were filled with hate while blood seemed to drip from his heart.


    "Who? Who did this to my son?" roared King of Fighters sorrowfully in the halls of War God Castle.


    But no one answered him.


    Only the sound of passing wind and biting cold could be felt on Mount Yan.


    Ye Fan was oblivious of everything that transpired at War God Castle.


    However, he probably didn''t care.


    After all, Mo Wu-Ya asked for it and didn''t deserve pity.


    Martial arts conflicts had always been cruel.


    Ye Fan happened to be more powerful than Mo Wu-Ya. Otherwise, Ye Fan would have probably ended


    up worse than Mo Wu-Ya.


    Ye Fan had already returned to the hotel by this time.


    He was getting ready to retire for the night before heading back to China the next day.


    Meanwhile, Suzumiya Eigetsu was ced under house arrest at Sword Shrine.


    She was being monitored 24 hours a day.


    Even the second strongest martial artist of Japan, Susa Mikoto, went over to check on Suzumiya


    Eigetsu''s neck injury.


    Fortunately, she didn''t stab herself on her carotid artery. Or else, not even the gods could save her.


    Susa Mikoto opened the room door and brought Suzumiya Eigetsu''s dinner over in the evening.


    "Eat something. You still have seven more days to go. In seven days, the god awakening ceremony will


    be held on Mount Fuji. Then Suzumiya Eigetsu will cease to exist," he said calmly.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t care. She only asked softly, "You''re here. Have you sent the things


    to Master?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu stood by the window with her back facing him.


    Her hair fluttered in the wind. The sun was so bright that no one could make out her expression.


    It seemed as though a dark cloud had covered the sky.


    All that was left on her stunning face was sadness.


    "I''ve already ordered someone to send it over. He should be there soon," said Susa Mikoto quietly.


    "Okay, thanks. Please leave," said Suzumiya Eigetsu sinctly before she went quiet.


    She stood in front of the window as she stared out the window with lifeless looking eyes.


    She was looking at the streets she had explored with Ye Fan.


    In the distance, the Tokyo Skytree stood erect among the clouds.


    The fragrance of cherry blossoms could be smelled in the air.


    She could almost hear what the couples on the streets were saying.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s tears suddenly started flowing uncontrobly. She was incapable of suppressing


    her sorrow as she buried her head and sobbed sadly.

 Chapter 908 A Sensation

    Chapter 908 A Sensation


    "Master, I really want to see the cherry blossoms, catch a movie and visit the Tokyo Skytree with you


    again. But it''s impossible now. It''spletely impossible.¡±


    The young woman curled up in her room and buried her face in her knees as she cried.


    She looked like a sad and powerless child as she cried miserably.


    She really wanted to stay by her master''s side to watch the seasons go by with him.


    She wanted to experience the warmth of the sun and the beautiful sensation of wind passing through


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    her fingertips.


    But it was all toote.


    She didn''t have the chance to do it anymore.


    In seven days, Suzumiya Eigetsu would cease to exist in the world. Only Tsukuyomi Tenshin would


    remain.


    Then everyone would probably forget about that a girl called Suzumiya Eigetsu used to exist in the


    world.


    A light spring breeze swept by outside the window, and it was a beautiful sunny day.


    However, the room was filled with sobbing and intense sadness in the air.


    Meanwhile, Sword Shrine and Sanshin Organization both released information that night.


    In seven days, on 1st May, a god awakening ceremony was going to be held on Mount Fuji to wee


    the rebirth of Tsukuyomi Tenshin!


    "All the people of Japan are the Moon God''s citizens. Everywhere that moonlight covers live the


    subjects of the Moon God. All martial artists are to head to Tokyo and meet on Mount Fuji to kneel and


    wee the return of the Moon God and worship her piously."


    The moment the news was released, it swept through Japan like a typhoon and caused a major


    sensation in the martial arts circle.


    In Tokyo.


    The Toyotomi family was an elite martial arts n with a long history and enjoyed a lot of prestige in


    Tokyo.


    Many highly revered martial arts elders in Tokyo hurried over to the Toyotomi n''s estate that night.


    "Mr Toyotomi, have you heard? Something major happened in the Japanese martial arts circle."


    The moment the head of the Toyotomi n appeared, all of them surrounded him and couldn''t stop


    talking.


    "Something big? What could possibly happen? Has Master Yukiterue out from cultivating martial


    arts?" said the middle-aged man calmly in a disinterested tone as he sat on the couch with his legs


    crossed drinking tea.


    Since he was Tokyo''s martial arts leader, and one of the top ten most powerful people in Japan, only


    things rted to the number one martial artist, grandmaster Yukiteru Tenshin, were worthy of attention.


    He couldn''t be bothered with the other random matters.


    "That''s not it. Mr Toyotomi, haven''t you heard? Sword Shine and Sanshin Organization just sent a joint


    announcement. The god awakening ceremony is going to be held on Mount Fuji''s peak on 1 st May for


    the rebirth of Tsukuyomi Tenshin!"


    CLANG!


    The moment they told the middle-aged man this, the teacup in his hand broke into pieces.


    He was incapable of staying calm and jumped up from the couch swiftly.


    His pupils constricted as he looked at everyone in shock.


    "What did you just say? Are you saying... are you saying the god awakening ceremony is going to be


    held on Mount Fuji? Is T-tsukuyomi Tenshin going to be reborn? Really?"


    The middle-aged man almost pissed in his pants. He was both excited and surprised.


    Mount Fuji was the highest mountain in Japan.


    So only the most powerful martial artists in Japan could hold the god awakening ceremony here.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was about to be reborn, and the god awakening ceremony was going to be held on


    Mount Fuji.


    This certainly meant that a new leader was about to be born.


    "Hurry up! Spread the news! All the martial artists in Tokyo must get to Mount Fuji in seven days to


    kneel and wee Tsukuyomi Tenshin!"


    Resounding reverent words echoed throughout the air.


    Simr sights were ying out throughout Japan.


    Martial artists everywhere were shocked and excited.


    Some people traveled that very night to Tokyo, booked hotel rooms, and went to Mount Fuji''s foot early.


    Also, rted posts were appearing on martial arts forums outside Japan.


    "Big news. On 1 st May, Tsukuyomi Tenshin will be reborn after 1000 years!"


    The moment this post appeared, the news exploded throughout the martial arts world.


    "What? You mean the legendary guardian goddess of Japan, Tsukuyomi Tenshin? Oh my god! She


    must be super powerful, right? I think she has probably reached god realm level by now, right?"


    God realm? What''s that? Is there some other level beyond supreme grandmaster?"


    All theizens blew up online and kept talking about Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    Among them, someone shockingly told them about the existence of the god realm.


    "As martial arts practitioners, we all know about the levels of martial arts from initiation to perfection,


    the establishment of sects, and bing a grandmaster. All this time, people thought that the highest


    level of martial arts is the supreme grandmaster. But is it really the highest level in martial arts?


    Certainly not! Ancient books have records of such dragons in the east. They can walk in the air, fly in


    the sky, walk in water, and are out of this world. This is known as the god realm! That was the first time


    the god realm was chronicled. I thought I would only ever hear it about in books. I can''t believe a god


    realm martial artist might really emerge."


    All kinds of posts instantly sprung up in the forums.


    Everyone was talking up the Moon God of Japan.


    It probably never dawned on Suzumiya Eigetsu that an insignificant person like her would one day


    cause such a major sensation in the world.


    In War God Castle in China.


    The God of War, Sword Saint, and the King of Fighters were in the hall.


    One other person had turned up in the hall, and it was none other than the Heavenly Grandmaster,


    Tang Hao, who hade out of cultivation!


    Inparison to Sword Saint and the others, Tang Hao didn''t care about his looks. His hair was


    disheveled, and he had a stubby beard and looked somewhat slovenly.


    However, anyone who knew Tang Hao better would never underestimate him because of his


    appearance.


    Instead, people who didn''t look impressive tended to be surprisingly powerful.


    Tang Hao certainly ranked at least among the top three in ability among the six legendary generals.


    In terms of skills, Sword Saint and the King of Fighters both ranked below him.


    Ye Qing-Tian was the only one here who could rival him.


    "I can''t believe Tsukuyomi Tenshin is still alive. Do you think she is at god realm level now?¡± Sword


    Saint''s deep voice echoed through the halls. The atmosphere felt somewhat stifled.


    Japan was right next to China.


    If any god realm fighters appeared in a neighboring country, it would break the bnce of power


    among martial artists in the region.


    So it was a real threat against China''s status as the leading authority in East Asia.

 Chapter 909 A Final Memento

    Chapter 909 A Final Memento


    Sword Saint and the War God Castle council members naturally treated the matter seriously when they


    found out Tsukuyomi Tenshin was about to get reborn.


    However, the God of War shook his head.


    "The internationally recognized number one fighter on Sky Ranking is a supreme grandmaster. For


    now, we don''t even know if god realm is attainable. Since it was only mentioned in ancient text a few


    times, it is clearly rare, so I think chances that Tsukuyomi Tenshin is at god realm level is low," said Ye


    Qing-Tian deeply as he shared his thoughts.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint and the others instantly felt relieved.


    "Great! Or else, the safety of the Chinese martial arts circle would be at stake if a god realm martial


    artist existed in Japan."


    Sword Saint and the others had to seriously treat the matter since it was a matter of national security.


    A god realm martial artist would be incredibly powerful.


    Considering the amazing feats they could aplish, they were like immortals.


    In other words, having a god realm martial artist was like owning nuclear weapons.


    Only nuclear weapons would fight nuclear weapons.


    If Tsukuyomi Tenshin was at god realm level, then even the six legendary generalsbined couldn''t


    defeat her.


    China''s martial arts circles were at risk unless they had a god realm martial artist of their own.


    So the leaders of the Chinese martial arts circle were certainly unhappy to hear about something like


    this.


    However, Ye Qing-Tian''s words set their worries at ease.


    "Since she is not at god realm level, then there''s nothing for us to be afraid of!


    Sword Saint, don''t stop me. My son was maimed in Japan. I have to go there and make them answer


    for their actions!"


    The King of Fighters'' eyes became bloodshot as he clenched his fists tightly.


    His stern words were filled with anger.


    Everyone had already seen Mo Wu-Ya''s injuries.


    All his limbs had been maimed!


    The culprit''s vicious actions were simply outrageous.


    Mo Wu-Ya was the King of Fighters'' only son, so he had never once even spoke harshly to him.


    Yet his precious baby boy got beaten to a pulp like a dead dog.


    Since the King of Fighters had always been protective of his son, he wanted to go to Japan to take


    revenge.


    If Sword Saint and the others hadn''t stopped him, the King of Fighters would have probably charged


    into Japan by now.


    "Gu-Cheng, calm down. Don''t be rash! We have no idea what happened yet. We don''t know if Wu-Ya


    was beaten up by a Japanese martial artist either. Before we finish investigating the manner, don''t do


    anything rash. Don''t worry. If a Japanese martial artist injured Wu-Ya, the six legendary generals of


    War God Castle will all go to Japan and make them answer for it. How can we allow the crown prince


    of the Chinese martial arts circle to be humiliated like this?"


    Sword Saint certainly did a good job of being the head of War God Castle. He was mature and


    meticulous.


    In a few words, he managed tofort the King of Fighters and make him feel touched.


    "Fine. Sword Saint, I will do as you say. But the moment we find out Japan was at fault, I will definitely


    go to Japan and make them answer for it. No one is to stop me then," his deep voice echoed through


    the


    halls.


    War God Castle then sent men to Japan to investigate Mo Wu-Ya''s incident.


    Naturally, they took the opportunity to find out more about Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    Ye Fan had just gotten back to the hotel, so he had no idea about the sensational news sweeping


    throughout the martial arts circle.


    It was evening time, and the sun was setting.


    The afterglow of the sun left the sky red.


    The bustling city finally found a brief reprieve after a long day.


    Throngs of people were going home from work.


    Women were hurrying home to make dinner while men were going out for a drink.


    Kids yed while they ran home after


    school.


    Tokyo seemed even more lively in the evening.


    Countless cars were jammed on the roads, and car horns kept ring.


    The entire world was in amotion and bustled like a pot of boiling water.


    Ye Fan had already returned to the hotel.


    He had booked air tickets to go home the next day but had to spend onest night in the hotel.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s unfinished milk from this morning was still sitting on the table.


    Her long dress was still lying on the couch.


    The moment Ye Fan set on the couch, he could even smell the remnants of her scent.


    Humans were strange creatures. Even though there was only one less person in their room, Ye Fan


    couldn''t help sensing a huge void.


    He could no longer see that shy face of hers or hear her call him ''Master'' sweetly.


    It felt as though he had lost someone important.


    At the thought, Ye Fan shook his head somewhat sadly.


    From now on, he would probably never encounter someone like her.


    Someone who was so kind, warm, honest, and beautiful.


    However, the door suddenly opened when Ye Fan was lost in thought.


    A hotel employee walked in.


    "Good evening, sir. Someone asked me to hand this to you."


    He left the item there and turned to leave.


    Ye Fan opened the exquisite box to find a red cord inside.


    "Huh? This belongs to Eigetsu-chan."


    The moment Ye Fan saw it, he recalled it was the one Suzumiya Eigetsu wore on her wrist.


    Since they had spent several days together, he knew Suzumiya Eigetsu''s essories well.


    Ye Fan even asked her about this red cord before. Other women tended to wear jewelry, but she wore


    this red cord instead.


    Ye Fan remembered that Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t say anything and smiled foolishly as she looked at


    Ye Fan.


    After that, her face blushed bright red.


    Now that he was about to leave, she had surprisingly sent the red cord over.


    "She probably wanted to give me a memento."


    Ye Fanughed gently without giving it too much thought.


    Then he packed up and prepared to leave in the morning the next day.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to leave Suzumiya Eigetsu in the lurch heartlessly either. He genuinely sympathized


    with her for having to die at such a young age.


    She was such a lovely young woman, but her life wasing to an end before it barely started.


    But so what if he pitied her?


    Ye Fan was incapable of saving her.


    After all, the spirit seal had been nted in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s body for ten years.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s spirit had probably already taken root inside Suzumiya Eigetsu subtly.


    Ye Fan was no god. He might be able to treat her if it were physical damage. However, he was


    powerless against any other spiritual damage.


    Moreover, she chose to stay when he offered to take her away at Sword Shrine.


    She had chosen the path of no return, so how could Ye Fan go against her wishes?

 Chapter 910 Regret and Stirring Feelings

    Chapter 910 Regret and Stirring Feelings


    Ye Fan shook his head and stopped thinking about Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    He and Suzumiya Eigetsu barely knew each other after all.


    After parting ways today, they would probably never see each other again.


    So there was no sense in thinking about this so much.


    However, Ye Fan noticed a notebook sitting on the table when he tidied it up.


    It had a pink cover with cute cartoons on it and looked very girly.


    "She probably left it behind."


    Ye Fan smiled before flipping through casually.


    15th April (Cloudy)


    It''s my first day with Master. We headed back to Japan. Sadly, the weather was


    terrible.


    Master is very good to Miss Qiu and treasures everything she buys him a lot.


    I am so envious of her.


    Wouldn''t it be great if I could find someone like Master one day?


    But I probably won''t be able to get to experience that.


    16th April (Sunny)


    It would probably be very dangerous to take Master to Sword Shrine.


    My teacher and the others have probably prepared an ambush, and Master would be in grave danger.


    Should I tell him about it?


    But if I do, I would be betraying my teacher.


    Sigh!


    This is such a headache.


    I will make him go sightseeing with me first and do my best to hold things up.


    I am so happy today.


    I didn''t know there were so many fun things that I could do in Tokyo.


    Why didn''t I feel this way in the past?


    Is it because Master was with me?


    I don''t want to think too much about this anymore. I should focus on figuring out where to go this


    afternoon.


    Oh yes. I want to see cherry blossoms, the Tokyo Skytree, and the ocean. Then we can watch a movie


    at night.


    I wonder how it would feel to stand at the highest tower in Tokyo with Master?


    It would probably be an absolute delight.


    Then I would certainly have no regret in life, right?


    I''m so looking forward to it.


    Also, he asked me about the red cord on my wrist.


    It''s actually a three-lifetimes cord.


    My mother said that I have to give it to the man I love one day so that I can be with him for three


    lifetimes.


    Mum, I think I have encountered the young man whom I am willing to do anything for.


    17th April (Sunny)


    We are going to Sword Shrine tomorrow. It is finally time for us to part ways.


    I wish time could stop so that I can be with Master forever.


    Sadly, it is just wishful thinking on my part.


    Master offered to spend one more day with me today.


    At that moment, I nearly nodded. However, I know I can''t do it.


    I am just a tiny person who is about to leave the world soon. How can I hold him up because of me?


    I''m so sad that I didn''t get to do all the other stuff I wanted in the end.


    Master, do you know?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Since I was a child, I fantasized about looking at the sunset, going mountain climbing, watching


    movies, and visiting the Tokyo Skytree with a boy I love. I want to stand close to the heavens and


    experience all these lovely things.


    I thought they were nothing but mere dreams that would nevere true.


    But the moment you appeared, I realized that these wishes coulde true too.


    However, I don''t think I will ever get to fulfill my other dreams.


    In one more hour, it would be daybreak.


    Everything woulde to an end, right?


    But I really don''t want to leave you and go.


    I have so many things that I want to do with you.


    I want to watch movies, visit the Tokyo Skytree, see the ocean...


    There were many more entries. Ye Fan read them bit by bit. In the end, he noticed some of the writing


    was blurry as though tears had fallen on those pages.


    At that moment, Ye Fan could envision her crying as she wrote her diary entries.


    Ye Fan finally realized how many things this sensible young woman was hiding


    from him.


    She could have told him about it and begged him to spend a few more days with her.


    Instead, she brought him to Sword Shrine with all this regret in her heart.


    She didn''t want Ye Fan to waste any more time.


    She knew it was not his job to keep herpany.


    She was just Ye Fan''s ve whom no one cared about and was about to die.


    Even then, she did her best to be good to Ye Fan and helped him.


    She didn''t know how to cook, so she prepared warm milk instead.


    She had never doneundry before ever. However, she secretly got up at night while Ye Fan was


    asleep to clean the pajamas she had soiled with milk.


    She was born in Japan and was Sword Shrine''s disciple, but she disregarded her status and the


    outrage it would cost her and gave Ye Fan the yasakani jade.


    Even though she was meek, she was willing to put her life at risk to force Susa Mikoto to stop hunting


    Ye Fan and made him swear to let Ye Fan go home.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t mind that Ye Fan knew nothing about this.


    Love was about doing things without asking for anything in return.


    She only wanted to be with him, do things for him, and be good to him at all costs even if he never


    found out about it.


    All she cared about was his well-being.


    The sky was dark, and there was a light breeze.


    Ye Fan stood where he was in shock.


    The notebooky quietly on the table while the three-lifetimes cord swayed in the wind in his hand.


    The red cord was a promise to be together for three lifetimes.


    For a moment, Ye Fan could feel his heart splitting open as a sourness spilled out from the inside.


    He raised his head to look around.


    He could almost see the silly young woman bringing him warm milk and calling him master with her


    sweet voice.


    "Master, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it!" she apologized as she wiped the milk off Ye Fan.


    "Master, look at those dolphins! They are so adorable! I heard pandas are super cute too. Can we go


    see pandas one day?"


    "I''m too exhausted to go on, Master. Let''s take a break before we go to Sensoji Temple."


    "Master, did you know that cherry blossoms represent love? It must be the happiest thing to see cherry


    blossoms with someone you love, right?"


    All the things they did yed back in Ye Fan''s head like a movie.


    Everything felt both real and surreal at the same time.


    It felt as though Suzumiya Eigetsu had never once left him.


    Her intoxicating face, perfect figure, melodiousughter down to her every gesture seemed like a gift


    from nature.


    HUUU!


    The cold wind suddenly blew in from the


    window.


    Ye Fan suddenly shivered.


    But when he turned back to look, there was no one except dim light flickering outside.


    The mesmerizing girl was nowhere to be seen, her sweet voice couldn''t be heard, and no one was


    calling him ''master'' with that sweet voice.


    Outside the window, only the moon glowed softly as images of those familiar sights ran through his


    head quietly.


    Herughter and the warmth of her hand would never be heard or felt again.


    All of this would just be part of the past...

 Chapter 911 A Great Gathering

    Chapter 911 A Great Gathering


    A call was made from this hotel that very night.


    "I need information about Tsukuyomi Tenshin and Sanshin Organization. Send it to my phone in a day."


    His deep voice sounded like the deep howl of the wind as it echoed quietly throughout the night air.


    "Hmm? Young Master, why do you need that info? Don''t tell me you want to..." said the old man


    worriedly over the phone. He was instantly rmed.


    "Young Master, don''t be reckless. Please reconsider this! You might end up having to deal with the only


    god realm fighter in the world! Dragon God Hall doesn''t have a feud with Japan, so there''s no sense in


    provoking them now," the old man kept persuading him.


    However, the man was unmoved.


    His striking face was calm.


    He was like a stillke, and the old man''s words failed to cause any ripple in him at all.


    "I once promised to see the sights of Tokyo with her. How can I go against my word? I have made up


    my mind, so stop trying to change my mind. Just do as I say."


    Even though his voice was deep, it sounded bright and clear.


    His deep voice sounded absolutely resolute.


    No one knew about the insane decision the man in the room had just made!


    No one knew about the huge wave that was about to unfold in the Japanese martial arts circle.


    For years, he rarely cared about anyone else. However, no one could stop him when he did.


    Even if she was about to die soon.


    But so what?


    Since he promised to see the sights of Tokyo with her, he couldn''t break his promise.


    How could he let the silly girl leave the world with regret?!


    Time flew by and many days passed in no time.


    It was 1st May.


    The new month had just begun, and things were changing.


    Tokyo came back to life at the first ray of sunlight after going quiet for a night.


    The men continued curling up in bed as they enjoyed their holiday.


    The women made dates with their friends to go shopping in the malls.


    The streets were packed.


    The tourist locations were brimming with people.


    The mundane world was bustling with activity.


    However, no one in the mundane world knew what today meant to martial artists In Japan.


    The sky slowly lit up at 6AM.


    Yet there was already quite amotion at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    The night before, all the heads of the six Japanese financial groups received orders from Sword Shrine.


    They were to send men to help secure the area within a 1000 meter radius of Mount Fuji.


    All unrted people were banned from entry!


    It didn''t matter what status or background they had.


    So first thing in the morning, hundreds of luxury cars drove over and gathered at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    Mount Fuji was cordoned off with a few thousand bodyguards.


    All six financial groups were in charge of ensuring the security of Mount Fuji.


    "Grandpa, what is Sword Shrine about? Are they very powerful? Why do we have to take their orders?


    Don''t the six financial groups control Japan?" Chiike Shizuka asked her grandfather.


    Since Mikawa Group was one of the nation''s six financial powers, they had also received orders to


    send men to secure Mount Fuji.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chiike Shizuka got off the car dressed in finery.


    She raised her head and looked at Mount Fuji towering before her before ncing at the other financial


    group heads.


    All this time, Chiike Shizuka thought that the six financial groups held ultimate power in Japan.


    However, Chiike Shizuka unexpectedly discovered that Sword Shrine just had to make one call to


    make the six financial groups do things for them.


    And worse still, they had been given a menial job like guarding the mountain.


    Chiike Shizuka couldn''t help feeling perplexed.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke said nothing when Chiike Shizuka asked. Instead, Iwai Zen bowed slightly and


    replied reverently, "Shizuka, since you have just taken over Mikawa Group recently, it''s quite normal


    that you don''t know as much as you should yet. In reality, the world is a far bigger ce than you ever


    imagined!"


    "In the mundane world, the six financial groups certainly control Japan. In terms of power and wealth,


    our groups stand at the pinnacle for sure! But even though we have wealth and status, we don''t have


    power. In this world, only the strongest man has true power. Only a powerful man genuinely has control


    over everything! Wealth and status are useless inparison to power."


    "In that sense, Sword Shrine is the most powerful establishment in Japan! If they wanted, they could


    have the wealth and status which we crave so badly anytime they wanted. Now, do you understand


    why the financial groups follow the Sword Shrine''s orders?¡±


    Iwai Zen exined things to Chiike Shizuka patiently in a deep tone.


    Since Chiike Shizuka was just an inexperienced young girl, it was normal that she didn''t know about


    the greater society.


    He didn''t expect Chiike Shizuka to understand this only after such a brief exnation.


    But to Iwai Zen''s surprise, Chiike Shizuka nodded and said, "Oh, I get it. It''s like how Mr Chu can make


    Mikawa Group submit to him, right? It''s all because he is a powerful man. Am I right?"


    Chiike Shizuka smiled as she spoke.


    Iwai Zen and Miyamoto Nakanosuke went into a daze. Then they nodded, "Something like that.


    "Oh yes. Do you think Mr Chu is still in Tokyo? Will we ever see him again?"


    At the mention of Ye Fan, the image of his tall silhouette emerged before Chiike Shizuka.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Martial artists from all over Japan had started making their way up Mount Fuji.


    Today was the day Tsukuyomi Tenshin returned.


    As people of the Moon God, they had to go up to Mount Fuji''s peak and kneel to wee Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin''s rebirth.


    The mountain quickly started to bustle with activity as people gathered.


    Mount Fuji was one of the three holy Japanese mountains also known as


    Furong Peak, Fugaku, or Fuji High Ridge.


    This marvelous peak stretched across this part of Japan and existed for thousands of years. It was an


    icon that belonged to a part of Japanese spirit and culture, just like Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    Mount Fuji had been covered in snow all year round for thousands of years.


    Seas of people had gathered amid the cold wind and snow!


    They appeared like pious believers and subjects of Tsukuyomi Tenshin as they knelt at the peak of the


    mountain in the snow.


    Everyone could see a stunning beauty standing on the mountain peak below the heavens.

 Chapter 912 A Goddess Arrival

    Chapter 912 A Goddess'' Arrival


    A stunning beauty with fiery red lips, dark eyes, and hair cascading down her shoulders was dressed in


    a long dress.


    She wore an exquisite headdress that covered her face and was dressed in floorlength red dress.


    She had striking features and elegance.


    She stood at the peak like an empress.


    Her long red dress formed a stark contrast against the white snow.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment she appeared, everyone felt all other things on earth paled inparison to her.


    Everyone knelt like pious devotees weing their god.


    Susa Mikoto led Suzumiya Eigetsu up the altar step by step.


    There was boiling hot magma and fire on the altar.


    This altar was Mount Fuji''s volcano crater in reality.


    It was chronicled in ancient texts that Tsukuyomi Tenshin would be reborn through fire.


    So Suzumiya Eigetsu had to be sent into the magma for the so-called god awakening ceremony!


    "Mikoto, it''s all set. The auspicious hour is upon us, so it''s time to bring the Moon God back."


    Mochizuki Kawa suddenly walked out from the crowd and reminded Susa Mikoto.


    "Okay,¡± said Susa Mikoto as he nodded.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Susa Mikoto stepped onto the ground.


    BAM!


    Snow fluttered in the raging wind.


    In an instant, a gold light suddenly lit up and illuminated the skies.


    On closer look, obscure runes were faintly visible on the marble altar.


    A booming reverent voice reverberated through Mount Fuji in an instant.


    "You have slept for a thousand years. You are the envoy of heaven and our religion. It''s time toe


    back to your people after disappearing for a thousand years. May the almighty Tsukuyomi Tenshin be


    reborn from the mes ande back to us!"


    Susa Mikoto ced his palms together before him as his resounding voice reverberated through the


    air.


    Sanshin Organization''s six grandmasters all knelt and shouted in unison.


    Their respectful voices soon merged into a river that gushed onto Mount Fuji.


    "May the almighty Tsukuyomi Tenshin be reborn from the mes ande back to us!"


    Countless people followed suit and knelt with them too.


    Voices surges soared into the air and swept the earth.


    "We are here to wee Tsukuyomi Tenshin when she returns to us through the mes!"


    "We are here to wee Tsukuyomi Tenshin when she returns to us through the mes!"


    HUUU!


    The earth tremored while cold wind gusted in the air.


    The gorgeous young woman basked under everyone''s attention as she slowly walked up to the altar


    while they knelt and shouted.


    She was absolutely elegant and gorgeous.


    The young woman looked like an emperor from ancient times who was about to ascend the throne.


    Thousands of people knelt before her.


    Music floated in the air.


    She was dressed in a phoenix headdress with jade pearls hanging over her face.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t seem the least bit happy or excited about the honor.


    She looked sorrowful and reluctant.


    Her time on earth wasing to an end after all.


    A few minutester, Suzumiya Eigetsu would cease to exist in this world.


    Her life would be just like the snow on the mountain peak scattering down onto the earth. No one would


    remember her or miss her.


    But so what if Suzumiya Eigetsu was sad to leave?


    This was her fate, and there was no escape from it.


    She had no choice.


    From the very beginning, her life had been sacrificed to someone else by others.


    From the moment she was born, she was made a vessel and was destined for sacrifice.


    She was dressed in a long red dress with snow in her hair.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu walked slowly in small steps.


    Even though she was only a few meters away from the altar, it felt like the longest walk ever.


    She suddenly stopped when she finally reached the altar. Then she halted for a long time without


    stepping forward.


    In the end, she couldn''t hold her emotions back any longer, and tears came cascading down her face.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu thought she would calmly ept death when the time came and end her life without


    hesitation.


    But she realized she was mistaken.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t do it calmly or leave without hesitation.


    She could see that young man''s silhouette in her head.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu wished so much that she could see him onest time.


    She would be satisfied even if it was a fleeting nce before she died.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu was keenly aware it was nothing but wishful thinking on her part.


    He was probably already back in China, right?


    Although she already knew she would never get to see him again, she unknowingly felt indignant about


    it.


    She continued hoping for a miracle.


    The tears cascading down her face had already made her eyes blurry.


    She turned to look at the world behind her onest time.


    She hoped that a miracle could happen.


    She wished that someone like her master would fly down from the skies like a superhero and defeat all


    these monsters and take her away from here.


    However, she was destined for disappointment.


    In the distance, other than the vast snow andnd, there was no one.


    There was no superhero flying from the sky.


    And there was no sign of the man she kept thinking about.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finally lost all hope.


    Then she stopped fantasizing.


    She turned around with determination and walked up the altar.


    There was red hot magma behind the altar, and the heat was searing.


    She stood there and forced herself to smile.


    She stood in the morning sun in her red dress amid the snow.


    The snow fluttering in the air had obscured her face.


    Everything was so quiet that only the wind could be heard.


    She would finally die today.


    Buddhist scriptures were chanted in the background while everyone knelt.


    She smiled as she came close.


    She looked up at the sky and said, "Farewell, Master."


    There wasplete silence.


    Only the young woman''s whispers could be heard.


    Tears rolled down her face. They glistened brightly under the morning sun and snow.


    Everyone watched as the stunning girl leapt into the sea of magma beyond the altar.


    The sun was bright, and the heat was searing.


    Her red dress contrasted the white snow.


    The scene unfolding before them was shocking.


    "We are here to wee Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin!"


    "We are here to wee Tsukuyomi Tenshin!"


    At Mount Fuji''s peak, Buddhist scriptures were chanted while everyone knelt.


    Thousands of people prayed as they knelt. Their words were so thunderous that they reverberated


    through the air.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    However, something exploded in midair.


    A green beam of light appeared and cut across the sky.


    It shot out from afar and flew through the air like lightning.


    Finally, everyone stared in shock as it went through the altar andnded squarely on the young woman


    just after she jumped.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was wrapped by the green light just as she jumped and ended up flying out of the


    altar.


    "What?! Who on earth dares to intrude on our god awakening ceremony? You deserve a thousand


    deaths!"


    Everyone was furious, and Susa Mikoto''s angry voice swept the earth.


    Everyone turned as they spoke and looked at the source of the green light.


    A young man''s silhouette appeared quietly.


    The cold wind made his hair flutter.


    His clothes pped loudly in the wind under the heaven.


    His skinny silhouette was like an erect spear.


    His fury was so fiery that he seemed to set the sky aze!


    "This...this is...?!"

 Chapter 913 No One Else Can Control Your Life!

    Chapter 913 No One Else Can Control Your Life!


    Mount Fuji stood among the clouds and reached into the sky.


    Wind gusted with snow fluttering in the air.


    A young man appeared from the heavens and walked on the snow.


    A resounding voice exploded in the air like the roll of thunder.


    "Since I am your master, you have to obey me! How can you die if I do not allow it?"


    Snow fluttered in the air.


    Ye Fan''s angry voice reverberated through the air.


    His deep voice was filled with the power of the universe.


    The moment Suzumiya Eigetsu heard Ye Fan''s voice, she felt as though lightning had struck her soul.


    She immediately quivered and cried.


    "M-master?"


    Her call echoed through the air.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked up with tears rolling down her stunning face.


    She couldn''t believe her master was really here.


    Even though she didn''t think any miracle would happen, a miracle actually happened.


    For an instant, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt like her sad life was instantly lit up by this young man.


    HUUU!


    Amid everyone''s shock, Ye Fan strode swiftly and appeared before Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    It felt as though she finally found a warm, safe harbor after walking solitarily in the cold.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu disregarded everything and lunged into Ye Fan''s arms with tears in her eyes.


    "Master..."


    The sad young woman buried her face in Ye Fan''s chest and cried.


    She said nothing and simply embraced the man before her.


    She hugged him hard with all her strength, wishing that she could just be a part of him.


    She no longer had to leave her master now, right?


    "Silly girl. Stop crying. I will take you away now. No one else besides me can control your life and


    death!" consoled Ye Fan in a deep voice.


    His deep voice sounded determined.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded and said softly, "Okay."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had recovered from her shock and was leaning in the man''s arms. His heartbeat


    made her feel particrly secure.


    It felt as though she didn''t need to fear the storm since her master was around.


    "You again! You destroyed Sword Shrine, killed my junior, and stole our sacred object. I haven''t even


    gone looking for you yet, but you actually dare toe looking for me first? You must be really tired of


    living!"


    Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes turned almost crimson when he saw Ye Fan again.


    He looked at Ye Fan with hate brimming from his eyes.


    He looked as though he wanted to cut Ye Fan up into a million tiny pieces!


    Mochizuki Kawa was not alone. Susa Mikoto frowned instantly when he spotted Ye Fan too.


    Susa Mikoto seethed with anger when he saw Suzumiya Eigetsu in his embrace and instantly clenched


    his fists tightly.


    "Are you that kid from China? How dare you sully our god? If you don''t want to die a horrible death, let


    her go now! NOW!" roared Susa Mikoto deeply.


    His cold voice sounded murderous.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin had been their god for thousands of years now, so she was holy and not to be


    sphemed.


    However, their intimate behavior made Susa Mikoto feel as though someone was tarnishing his religion


    and made him angry.


    Despite Susa Mikoto cold words, Ye Fan replied expressionlessly in a deep tone, "I don''t know who


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin is. I only know that she is Suzumiya Eigetsu. Since she calls me master, I have to


    protect her! But you guys were willing to send a young woman to her death for the sake of your religion.


    Aren''t you pigs ashamed of yourself?"


    Ye Fan''s angry voice echoed through the air like rolling thunder.


    "Shut up! It is her honor that the heavens has chosen her body as the Moon God''s vessel. You are just


    a nobody from China. What right do you have to get yourself involved in Japanese martial arts matters?


    Why should we feel guilty? If you know any better, you should let her go now, break your own arms and


    leave Mount Fuji. A god is awakening today. I don''t want bloodshed to defile this holy ground," shouted


    Susa Mikoto angrily with his cold eyes locked onto Ye Fan.


    It seemed as though Susa Mikoto would ughter Ye Fan immediately if he tried anything funny.


    "Indeed, this is our holy ground. How can a kid from China make trouble here? Break your arms and


    leave Mount Fuji! Or else, the Japanese martial arts circle will beat you until you be dust!"


    "Leave Mount Fuji!"


    "Leave Mount Fuji!"


    Behind them, thousands of people shouted in unison.


    All of them stared at Ye Fan and Suzumiya


    Eigetsu.


    The moment Ye Fan appeared, everyone swarmed over and surrounded him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was their god.


    Now Ye Fan wanted to take her away, so he was undoubtedly making an enemy of the entire Japanese


    martial arts circle.


    So none of them could sit by and allow him to do as he wished.


    Ye Fan was tightly encircled by martial artists from all over Japan, and the atmosphere was so


    murderous that it simply felt chilling.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face instantly turned pale.


    Then she said softly, "Master, why don''t you go? Just leave me here. There are too many people. If you


    try to take me away, there will be no escape for you. I am already very happy to see you onest time."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu lowered her head as she softly convinced Ye Fan to leave.


    Almost all the martial arts powers were on Mount Fuji today.


    Just Susa Mikoto alone was already an immensely powerful martial artist. Moreover, all the Sanshin


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Organization disciples were present too.


    Also, Mochizuki Kawa, Ishino Ryuichi and others were here too.


    Mount Fuji was as good as a lion''s den to Ye Fan now.


    In Suzumiya Eigetsu''s opinion, it was almost impossible for Ye Fan to take her away.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled calmly.


    "Eigetsu-chan, don''t worry. Even though there are a lot of people around, they are nothing but dogs


    and chickens to me. If I wanted to take you away, all of Japan wouldn''t be able to stop me. I told you


    that I am your Master. I am the only person on earth who can decide on your life and death!"


    His voice was filled with absolute arrogance.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu waspletely stunned.


    She stared at Ye Fan in a daze and she looked so touched by him.


    She never thought that she would never meet a man like him.


    He was willing to make an enemy of the entire world for her sake!


    It felt indescribably romantic.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu ended up crying.


    She leaned into Ye Fan''s arms with tears in her eyes and buried her face into his chest.


    Everyone''s eyes reddened when they witnessed this scene.


    Their hearts were filled with fury, but they were even more jealous than furious!

 Chapter 914 I Am the Dragon Master

    Chapter 914 I Am the Dragon Master


    "Asshole!"


    "Let go of Tsukuyomi Tenshin!"


    "How dare you spheme our god?¡±


    "Let her go!"


    Everyone roared angrily nonstop like wild beasts.


    A murderous aura radiated from their words.


    "Mikoto, he cannot insult the Moon God! We have to kill him! If word gets out, Japan will be a


    Mochizuki Kawa was seething with anger too.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was Japan''s future leader of the martial arts world.


    But now, the mighty god of Japan was getting sullied by a brat. What would the people from other


    countries think if word got out?


    This was undoubtedly an attack on Tsukuyomi Tenshin and the Japanese martial arts circle''s reputation


    and status.


    Ye Fan was now in a rtionship with the god of the Japanese martial arts circle.


    It was as good as saying someone like the ancient female emperor of China, Wu Ze-Tian, was throwing


    herself at a nobody, behaving intimately with him and affectionately calling him master.


    If any of the overseas martial artists heard about this, they might even think that the leader of the


    Japanese martial arts circle was this Chinese kid''s ve.


    It would undoubtedly be a major embarrassment.


    With this in mind, the only way to solve their problem was to kill Ye Fan!


    Once Ye Fan was dead, their problem would be solved since no witnesses would be left behind.


    "That''s right, Deputy Chief.''


    "We can''t let him live!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Just give us the order."


    "All eight of us will kill him once you give us the order!"


    "This asshole needs to pay a hefty price for his arrogance!"


    All eight Sanshin Organization disciples stepped forward angrily with their eyes red.


    They had already unsheathed their swords and looked as though they would immediately ughter Ye


    Fan the moment Susa Mikoto gave the order.


    "Give us the order, Deputy Chief.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin cannot be sullied."


    Thousands of people on Mount Fuji all looked at Susa Mikoto angrily as they demanded Ye Fan to be


    killed.


    Susa Mikoto didn''t answer them. Instead, he looked at Ye Fan and asked coldly once more, "Brat, I will


    give you one final chance. If you let go of the Moon God, break both your arms, and leave Mount Fuji, I


    will spare you. Or else, I will kill you even if I have to defile our holy ground!¡±


    Raging wind swept as he spoke resoundingly.


    He restrained his fury as he spoke threateningly.


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Susa Mikoto''s warning.


    He turned to take Suzumiya Eigetsu away from Mount Fuji andpletely disregarded them.


    "Brat! You are asking for it!"


    Ye Fan''s disregard had really infuriated Susa Mikoto.


    Fury raged in his heart. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh.


    "I didn''t want to kill anyone today, but this boy is asking for it. In that case, I will grant your wish! Hear


    my order, Sanshin Organization disciples! Set up the Four Phase Heaven Formation and kill him!"


    BAM!


    The moment Susa Mikoto finished his sentence, everyone instantly exploded.


    At Susa Mikoto''s order, the eight disciples behind him charged forward right away.


    They looked extraordinarily talented and confident.


    After they went forward, they separated into groups of four.


    One in each direction.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu were surrounded.


    "Four Phase Heaven Formation, begin!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    All eight of them shouted together before rays of light came rising from their feet


    into the air.


    Their swords flew out together.


    All eight swords converged in the same spot amid everyone''s surprise.


    Then a huge sword appeared in the air right before everyone''s eyes.


    RUNG!


    The cold wind swept as the swords nged nonstop.


    The long sword in the formation floated above Mount Fuji like a sword of justice.


    A menacing glint reflected off the sword.


    "Brat, it ends now. It''s your honor to die under the Sanshin Organization''s most powerful sword


    formation.¡±


    The eight of them smiled coldly as they spoke contemptuously.


    They looked at Ye Fan as though he was already a corpse.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu instantly went pale when she sensed the threatening energy radiating from the


    sword. She felt even more worried.


    "Master, be careful..." said Suzumiya Eigetsu softly. Her hands pulled at Ye Fan''s clothing even harder,


    perhaps out of fear.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Eigetsu-chan, what is there to be afraid of? They are just chickens and dogs to me. I


    can kill them with just one blow!"


    "This arrogance! In that case, let''s see if your punches are stronger than our formation."


    The eight of them controlled the sword and made it fly down towards Ye Fan''s head with great power


    and speed!


    The sword energy made the snow flutter in the air.


    Ye Fan stood proudly without a care amid the attack.


    Ye Fan only shook his head and looked at them in pity when he saw the prowess of the Sanshin


    Organization disciples.


    "I, Chu Tian-Fan, am the Dragon Master. I had no intention of killing anybody when I came to Japan,


    but you got in my way. Since you prefer to die, then I will let your blood flow through all of Japan!"


    His menacing voice sounded like thunder as it swept throughout thend.


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, his internal energy exploded.


    In an instant, the earth shook as the clouds rolled madly.


    Everyone was startled by the sight.


    "Look at all the internal energy he''s gathered with one shout.¡±


    "It seems this Chinese youth is no ordinary man."


    Many people eximed in shock.


    Initially, they thought Ye Fan was a nobody who got carried away by his infatuation for Suzumiya


    Eigetsu and ended up charging up Mount Fuji recklessly.


    So none of them paid Ye Fan much attention.


    He was just a stupid boy. Any of the martial artists among them could kill him easily.


    However, they finally realized they were sorely mistaken.


    The young man before them was probably more capable than he seemed.


    "A few days ago, someone attacked Sword Shrine, and Nakai Masami suddenly died. Sword Shrine


    said she died after pushing herself too far when she practiced martial arts. From the looks of it now,


    things aren''t as simple as they seem. This young man was probably involved in some way."


    There was a sensible man in the crowd.


    The leader of Tokyo''s martial arts circle, Toyotomi Kawayoshi, also detected something fishy through


    the finer details.


    Ye Fan previously attacked Sword Shrine and left one head priest hurt, another dead and thest one


    crippled.


    However, not many people knew about it because Mochizuki Kawa suppressed the news.


    After all, it was a disgrace for all three head priests to end up overwhelmingly defeated by a young


    man. If word got out, they would be aughingstock.


    So Mochizuki Kawa covered up the news and imed Nakai Masami died because she pushed herself


    too hard while practicing martial arts.

 Chapter 915 One Punch

    Chapter 915 One Punch


    But just when Toyotomi Kawayoshi was speaking quietly, the people around him shook their heads and


    snorted.


    "Why, does Mr Toyotomi think that Master Nakai, one of the three head priests of Sword Shrine, was


    also killed by this young man? That has got to be a joke. This boy is just a hooligan and he probably


    isn''t fully developed yet. You''re overthinking it."


    "That''s right, Mr Toyotomi. You''re overthinking it. Mastery of martial arts isn''t something one attains


    overnight after all. Even if this kid from China started training in martial arts since the time he was a


    fetus, he would only have trained for twenty years. Even if he was gifted in this area, how far can one


    go in such a short time? He''s probably not even at grandmaster level."


    "The person who became a grandmaster in the shortest time so far is the God of War from China, Ye


    Qing-Tian. I remember that he was nearly 30 by the time that happened. Master Nakai was a


    grandmaster already, so if Mr Toyotomi is right in saying that this kid killed her, then aren''t you saying


    that this boy is a grandmaster too? Is it possible for a twenty year old to be a grandmaster?"


    Everyone just shook their heads andughed. Nobody agreed with Toyotomi Kawayoshi''s guess at all.


    Then again, the youngest martial arts grandmaster in thest century had only reached this level at


    around 30 years old.


    But this boy here was 20 years old at best.


    In the world of martial arts, many lived to a hundred years old. So a 20 year old was really just a boy.


    Nobody would think that a youngster like him could possibly be a grandmaster.


    After everyone made theirment, Toyotomi Kawayoshi didn''t argue with them. He just said quietly,


    "Whether he was the one who did that or not, we will know in due course."


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi remained expressionless when he said that.


    But the way he looked at Ye Fan slowly became grimmer and grimmer.


    "Could it be you?" murmured Toyotomi Kawayoshi to himself.


    The mountain stood against the sunlight over the Sea of Japan like an overturned jade fan.


    Mount Fuji was covered with white snow that shone brightly in the morning sun.


    The eight disciples of Sanshin Organizationbined forces and a gigantic 100 meter long sword


    stood erect on the peak of Mount Fuji.


    With a loud shout, all eight disciples put their hands together in a fixed pose and withdrew the sword


    from where they were.


    SWISH!


    The sharp de cut across the clouds, and swept an arc across the sky!


    The eight disciples of Sanshin Organization controlled the sword such that the golden beam of the


    de crashed down towards where Ye Fan was standing with the weight of a mountain.


    "Stupid youngster, it''s time for you to die!"


    Everyone watching murmured this to themselves as they smiled nastily.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan with pitiful looks on their faces, as if they were looking at a dead body.


    The eight disciples of Sanshin Organization included four grandmasters among them. The other four


    weren''t grandmasters yet, but they were far off.


    The amount of power that thebined attack of all eight of them unleashed was probably too much


    for even a supreme grandmaster to bear.


    So everyone thought that Ye Fan was definitely going to die from this attack.


    But was that really going to happen?


    Even though a terrible attack was about to hit him, Ye Fan remained calm.


    He continued to stand proudly on the mountain and smiled coldly even as the golden de came


    swinging towards him.


    "How dare a fireflypare its light to the bright moon in the sky? How dare a bunch of lice who aren''t


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    even at supreme grandmaster level try to block my wayTughed Ye Fan coldly. He stepped on the


    ground and leapt into the air.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan bounced up from the peak of Mount Fuji and mmed one fist


    downwards.


    That''s right. He didn''t retreat, neither did he dodge the attack.


    When faced with thebined attack of the eight disciples of Sanshin Organization, Ye Fan wasn''t


    afraid at all. Instead, he unleashed his most violent mode and use the most primitive method possible


    to meet with the attack head on.


    Everyone watching immediately shook their heads and sniggered when they saw this.


    "Haha! This youngster is really an idiot! The Four Phase Heaven Formation is well known to be violent


    and domineering in the first ce. Anyone with some brains would never choose to face it head on.


    This boy is definitely asking to get killed!"


    "But it takes a stupid and rash youngster to actually go up there and wait to get killed, right? Mr


    Toyotomi, don''t you agree?


    I already said that you''ve overthought it, and this kid is really just a young and brash fellow. He''s


    nothing we should be worried about. I''m sure that after this dees down, he''ll be nothing but a


    dead body!"


    Everyone continuedughing and looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi shook his head too. "It looks like I was worried for nothing."


    But just as everyone was still sneering away, Ye Fan''s fist finally came into contact with the Four Phase


    Heaven Formation.


    BOOM!


    An enormous st sent tremors through thend.


    Everyone felt that all of Mount Fuji was shaking from the impact.


    Rocks started to crumble while the ice and snow began to melt.


    The ferocious impact seemed to gush out in all directions like a tropical cyclone.


    But this didn''tst for too long.


    Wait, what?


    Almost immediately after that fist came into contact with their attack, the faces of the eight disciples


    changed dramatically and their pupils constricted.


    It was obvious that Ye Fan''s prowess was way beyond anything that the eight of them had expected.


    But it was toote to only realize this now.


    In the next moment, everyone watched as that gigantic golden de actually splintered from the impact


    of Ye Fan''s punch.


    The long sword broke into pieces and golden beams scattered everywhere.


    It looked like gemstones falling from the sky and raining onto the mountain.


    The Four Phase Heaven Formation had beenpletely destroyed by one punch from Ye Fan!


    All eight disciples of Sanshin Organization were almost instantaneously injured severely. They spat


    blood out as they flew out like cannonballs.


    Crimson colored fresh blood spewed in all directions.


    "Oh my goodness..."


    "How...how is this even possible?"


    The entire ce waspletely shaken by this. The peak of Mount Fuji fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were huge as they looked at the scene in front of them with disbelief.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi''s pupils constricted, while Susa Mikoto''s face trembled.


    Everyone else was in shock and they nearly forgot to breathe.


    All those who were sure that Ye Fan was definitely going to die just moments ago were rooted to the


    ground as their minds went nk.


    One punch!


    All it took was one punch!


    Nobody would have imagined that Ye Fan could destroy the Four Phase Heaven Formation, the most


    powerful formation of the Sanshin Organization, with just one punch,.


    He wasn''t even met with any resistance. His punch was so powerful that it sted the formation to


    pieces like the wind blowing through fallen leaves or a man breaking withered branches!


    "What the hell?!"


    "What just happened?!"


    "How could this kid from China be this powerful?"


    After a long period of silence, the crowd went into an uproar.


    All the doubts and disdain they had for Ye Fan hadpletely vanished.


    Everyone stared at Ye Fan as if he was some supernatural being.


    Their eyes were now left with nothing but fear and shock.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi started eximing, "A grandmaster! This young man is definitely at least at


    grandmaster stage! A 20 year old grandmaster! My god! He has rewritten history!"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi couldn''t remain calm anymore.


    Before this, he just had some suspicions.


    But now that the truth was right in front of his eyes, Toyotomi Kawayoshi found it impossible to remain


    calm anymore, and a tsunami was surging through his heart now.


    A few decades ago, the God of War from China, Ye Qing-Tian, had defeated Mochizuki Kawa at the


    age of 30. He became famous after that battle and rocked the entire martial arts world.


    But of course, that battle had created so muchmotion not because Ye Qing-Tian had won, but


    because of Ye Qing-Tian''s age.


    A 30 year old grandmaster was incredibly rare, and that had set a new record in martial arts history.


    But now, a 20 year old grandmaster had appeared. This had reduced the previous record by ten years.


    Who knew what sort of intense storm would stir up the martial arts circles after this battle was over?

 Chapter 916 A Shameless Attack

    Chapter 916 A Shameless Attack


    "Are you ok, Shinichi?" Susa Mikoto had a dark look and a deep frown on his face as he walked up


    quickly and asked the leader of the eight disciples after seeing how they had all ended up vomiting


    blood after Ye Fan''s counterattack.


    Shinichi spat out the blood in his mouth and said loudly, "Mikoto, we are alright!"


    "We were careless earlier on. But we will not give him any chance this time!" said Shinichi grimly.


    His eyes were red with hatred and his words radiated uneptance of his defeat.


    "Brothers, let''s go! No holding back this time!"


    "With the eight of usbined, I''m sure we''ll be able to outfight this Chinese kid!"


    The eight disciples looked livid even with blood trickling from the corner of their mouths. The thought of


    backing away from this fight never crossed their minds. They were seething with anger and hatred.


    The results of the fight earlier were seriously embarrassing forthem.


    The eight of them had to ensure they won the next round in order to regain their standing in the martial


    arts circle.


    Otherwise, the eight principal disciples of Sanshin Organization would only be aughing stock.


    With the shout from their leader, the eight of them charged forward to fight again despite their injuries.


    These disciples were young and unable to take defeat in their stride. Susa Mikoto shook his head as he


    looked on.


    "It looks like what Mochizuki Kawa said previously was true. This Chinese youth is not as simple as he


    looks."


    The expression on Susa Mikoto''s face became grim as he continued to watch Ye Fan from where he


    stood.


    But even though he had already realized how powerful Ye Fan was, Susa Mikoto did not immediately


    join the fight.


    He continued to stand where he was with an expressionless face.


    Nobody knew exactly what was brewing underneath his calm surface.


    By this time, the eight disciples from Sanshin Organization had already charged forward.


    Their agile bodies were like swords unsheathed directly into the skies as they released their internal


    energy.


    "You rascal, let''s fight again!"


    "We brothers were careless thest round!"


    "This time, we will kill you!¡±


    The eight of them reached Ye Fan as they roared in fury and their internal energy exploded.


    "IIlusionary Sword Stroke!"


    "Life Extinguishing Palm!"


    "Sanshin Fist!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The eight disciples were like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea in ancient Chinese legends, with


    each of them showing their magical powers as they each showed a different martial arts move.


    They did not hold back their internal energy and unleashed it.


    Their internal energy gathered about strong wind around them.


    The crowd could only see the bright and sharp beams of energy where the eight disciples were.


    The internal energy released from the eight merged to be a tornado and spun towards Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan stood proudly with his hands behind his back amid the energy storm created by the


    eight disciples.


    He was fearless, with only a look of disdain on his good-looking face.


    ""I had thought the disciples from Sanshin Organization should be the cream of the crop. Now I see


    that they are only average human beings who can''t even take failures in their stride. How can they


    achieve great things with this attitude in the martial arts circle?" Ye Fan said scornfully as he shook his


    head.


    He had defeated them earlier with only a single blow.


    If these people had any self-awareness, they would have realized that they were not his match at all.


    Ye Fan was surprised that this group of eight people refused to face the truth and simply attributed their


    earlier defeat as a result of carelessness instead.


    "Since this is the case, I will leave no room for doubts in your defeat this time!"


    BOOM!!


    Ye Fan shot upwards into the sky as he spoke.


    At the peak of Mount Fuji, the energy force from heaven and earth started to gather towards Ye Fan.


    His body began to inte with energy force as the crowd looked on.


    He looked like a bow strung with an arrow, being pulled back with power and readied to be released


    towards its target!


    BAM!


    Ye Fan raised a palm that seemed like it could blot out the sky that brought about a strong gust of wind,


    then brought it down in an instant


    The crowd watched as Ye Fan''s palm hit the tornado that was formed by the eight disciples from


    Sanshin Organization.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi had initially thought the eight disciples could fight for slightly longer.


    But he obviously thought wrong.


    The fight was over even more quickly than thest round.


    The tornado shattered with just a palm strike from Ye Fan and the eight disciples fell to the ground as


    blood spewed out from their mouths.


    Ye Fan was prepared to strike and severely injure these eight weaklings before him when he suddenly


    felt a burst of energy from behind him.


    A shadow as quick as lightning came at Ye Fan from the back and attacked him!


    "Master, be careful!" Suzumiya Eigetsu cried out in rm when she noticed this.


    Ye Fan had sensed the deadly threat from his back at the same time.


    He frowned as he showed a rare look of seriousness on his face.


    Ye Fan turned his attention away from the eight disciples from Sanshin Organization, and quickly


    turned to block the attack.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan was caught off guard, so even though he tried, he was not in time to block the blow from Susa


    Mikoto as the punch broke through Ye Fan''s defenses and smashed right into his chest.


    The internal energy from Susa Mikoto''s palm was like a gushing river and flowed into Ye Fan''s body


    along with the hit.


    A soft groan escaped Ye Fan as blood began to trickle from his mouth.


    "Now brothers!"


    "Let''sbine our powers!"


    It was best to strike when their opponent was down.


    The eight disciples from Sanshin Organization decided to grab the opportunity to attack Ye Fan when


    they saw that he had been injured by Susa Mikoto.


    Without hesitation, they attacked Ye Fan with their various moves.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A series of eight booming sounds could be heard as the blows from the eight disciples fell onto Ye


    Fan''s back.


    Ye Fan fell backwards into the mountain below him like a kite whose string had broken and finally


    crashed right onto the mountain.


    Where his body fell, boulders and stones rolled over him and the snow on the ground swirled upwards,


    fluttering into the sky.


    Ye Fan was buried among the ruins.


    Only blood stains could be seen.


    It was hard for Ye Fan to win this fight as Susa Mikoto had joined forces with the eight disciples from


    Sanshin Organization.


    "Master!!


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could not control her tears as she ran towards the ce where Ye Fan fell.


    "Despicable!"


    "Shameless!"


    "You guys attacked Master sneakily! All of you are shameless!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu screamed angrily at Susa Mikoto and the rest as she ran towards Ye Fan.


    Her heartbreaking cries continued to echo through the mountain.

 Chapter 917 Rise from the Ashes

    Chapter 917 Rise from the Ashes


    Susa Mikoto frowned as he heard the cries of usations from Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    "Shut up! What matters is the oue, not the process! Suzumiya Eigetsu, Ye Fan is dead. No one


    can protect you now. If you know what is good for you, go to the altar and sacrifice yourself to wee


    the Moon God. This is your destiny. There is no escaping!" Susa Mikoto rebuked angrily.


    He was already unhappy with Suzumiya Eigetsu''s behavior.


    Instead of being loyal to her identity and obligations as a Japanese, Suzumiya Eigetsu not only fell for a


    Chinese man, but she also even wanted to elope with this man?


    This was a betrayal!


    She hadmitted treason!


    If it wasn''t because of Suzumiya Eigetsu''s special status, Susa Mikoto would have already killed her by


    now.


    But since Ye Fan had been defeated by them, no one could protect Suzumiya Eigetsu now. She would


    have to do whatever they dictated.


    "Nonsense! All of you are uttering nonsense! My Master won''t die so easily. He must be still alive!"


    Tears rolled down Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face as she shook her head vehemently in denial.


    There was a panicked look on her beautiful face.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu ran to where Ye Fan fell and started to move the boulders and stones aside like a


    madwoman.


    The boulders and stones scraped her hands and her hands were soon covered with blood, but she did


    not care.


    Her Master was everything to her. If he died because of her, she would never forgive herself.


    "Haha! Miss Suzumiya, stop wasting your efforts. Ourbined energy force is very formidable. That


    Chinese kid first suffered a serious blow from Mikoto and was subsequently dealt with several blows


    from the eight of us. Even if he is not dead by now, he won''t be far from it."


    "What''s the use of finding him in these ruins? Stop wasting your effort!"


    "Be a good girl and listen to Mikoto. Sacrifice yourself to the Moon God for the sake of Japanese


    martial arts!"


    "Don''t worry, we will remember the sacrifice you made after your death."


    The eight disciples from Sanshin Organization sniggered.


    They felt good after taking revenge on Ye Fan.


    It showed on their faces as they spoke to Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu ignored their cynicalments and continued to search for her Master''s body in


    the ruins.


    She ignored the blood that flowed from her hands even though it stained the clothes she was wearing.


    "Miss Suzumiya, I''m sorry for your loss. What Mikoto and the rest said were not wrong. The chances of


    him surviving the multiple serious injuries is too minimal. The boulders here weigh a ton, so it is


    impossible for you to push all of these aside to find him. The dead is already gone, it is the living that


    matters," said Toyotomi Kawayoshi as he could not bear to watch her any longer and walked up to the


    ruins to help Suzumiya Eigetsu up.


    He sighed as he shook his head. There was regret in his words.


    A 20 year old grandmaster was dead even before he could have had a chance to rock the entire martial


    arts world.


    Even if he was a Chinese, his death still meant a great loss to the martial arts world.


    "I could only say it''s probably because the heavens are jealous of Ye Fan''s talent.¡±


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi felt that it was such a pity.


    "The heavens were jealous of his talent?! Nonsense! This kid from China was an idiot for thinking he


    could barge into Mount Fuji alone and abduct our god! He deserved to be killed by Mikoto!¡± Mochizuki


    Kawa said gloatingly.


    Ishino Ryuichi echoed his sentiments, "Exactly. How dare he challenge our entire Japanese martial arts


    circle alone?! He''s only a kid! If he doesn''t die, where does that leave us? In fact, he should be proud


    that he died at the hands of Mikoto."


    Ishino Ryuichiughed with a sinister look. Revenge felt so good!


    He lost his right arm because of Ye Fan.


    He lost his junior because of Ye Fan!


    And it was because of Ye Fan that their sacred object was now lost to another country.


    The hatred he had towards Ye Fan was as endless as the strong waves from the ocean hitting the


    shores continuously.


    In fact, if given the chance, Ishino Ryuichi even wanted to feast on Ye Fan''s flesh and drink his blood


    as an act of revenge.


    To Ishino Ryuichi, Ye Fan had died too quickly and easily.


    "Enough, stop wasting time.¡±


    "Bring her to the altar. Let us continue with the god awakening ceremony!"


    The ceremony had been interrupted because of Ye Fan.


    Now that he was dead, there wouldn''t be anyone else who could ruin the ceremony and so, the god


    awakening ceremony had to be resumed.


    Just as Sword God was about force Suzumiya Eigetsu up the altar and into the volcano crater...


    BOOM!


    A thunderous sound sted suddenly and the boulders on the mountain exploded.


    Gravel fell down like rain at the ce where Ye Fan fell.


    Amid the gravel rain, a lean figure stood once again.


    It was like the rising of a phoenix, rebirthed from the ashes!


    He looked as unmovable as the mountains by just standing there.


    That strong aura of arrogance struck fear into the hearts of many!


    "What...what..."


    "How...how is this possible?"


    "He...he''s not dead from thebined forces of nine powerful fighters?"


    There was a look of horror on people''s face.


    Silence fell at the peak of Mount Fuji.


    Everyone stared at the youth who had once again stood before them, as though they were staring at


    the devil.


    "Master...!!"


    "I knew you would be alright..."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu cried with tears of joy when the figure she was so familiar with stood on top of the


    ruins.


    Like sunlight that had shone into darkness, the youngdy who was distraught with grief earlier was all


    smiles now.


    Ye Fan meant the world to Suzumiya Eigetsu. He was her everything.


    "The kid is not dead?¡±


    "How is he so difficult to deal with?!"


    Susa Mikoto''s eyes twitched.


    It never urred to him that Ye Fan could survive after being injured so seriously. Ye Fan could even


    stand up in front of them.


    He had underestimated Ye Fan''s resilience.


    That figure was still standing as the crowd tried to ovee their shock.


    He coldly scoured the people before him.


    He sneered as he stood with his hands at his back.


    His imposing regal voice boomed forth like the rolling thunder.


    "Your name is Susa Mikoto, right? Did you really think that you could kill me using that bit of despicable


    means? I can only say that you are too naive," Ye Fan shook his head as he smirked.


    He walked forward as he spoke.


    The aura around him increased with each step he took.


    Soon, he was brimming with authoritativeness!


    Everyone watched as the mountain boulders trembled before him and the


    clouds swirled anxiously behind him.

 Chapter 918 All Enemies Suppressed!

    Chapter 918 All Enemies Suppressed!


    Ye Fan''s presence peaked as he approached Susa Mikoto and the rest.


    It felt like the presence of a king standing on high ground as he looked down at the world and his


    subjects with arrogance!


    A booming voice suddenly burst forth like a bolt out of the blue and filled the skies.


    "You ants! You have no idea who is standing in front of you. I am Chu Tian-Fan, the Dragon Master,


    who stands unrivalled in this world. I alone, am able to suppress all my enemies!"


    Ye Fan proudly stood under the sky as his voice resonated loudly. A sinister look covered his deep-set


    eyes and handsome face as a domineering icy smile spread across his lips.


    What?


    "Dragon Master?"


    "Unrivalled in this world?"


    And able to suppress all enemies?!


    "What the heck!"


    "He''s really being a bit too pretentious now, isn''t he?"


    Upon hearing what Ye Fan said, the eight disciples from Sanshin Organization jeered at him.


    They looked at him as though they were looking at an idiot.


    This was the first time they had seen someone who actually had the cheek to say such pretentious


    things.


    "You are just a kid! What gave you the confidence to speak so outrageously? Die now!" The eight


    disciples from Sanshin Organization charged forward once again as they berated Ye Fan.


    They released their internal energy as they charged towards Ye Fan.


    They refused to believe that a seriously injured Ye Fan could withstand another attack and defeat them.


    "Illusionary Sword Stroke!"


    "Yin Yang Finger!"


    "me-Splitting Palm!"


    Within the blink of an eye, the eight disciples had released their martial art moves in their attack.


    This time round, Susa Mikoto chose to join in the fight immediately in a bid to ensure victory.


    The crowd saw Susa Mikoto suddenly leap into the sky.


    His silhouette moved swiftly like gushing waters.


    No wonder he could be the Deputy Chief of Sanshin Organization and ranked number two in Japan''s


    martial arts circle. With this speed, it would be almost impossible to find a match.


    "Susa Supreme Stroke, attack!¡± Susa Mikoto made a series of finger gestures as he muttered


    incantations followed by a


    low roar!


    WHOOSH!


    As soon as hepleted the incantations, a sudden strong gust of wind appeared and brought about


    swirls of snowkes in the air.


    Under the control of Susa Mikoto, the snowkes became hard like steel and sharp like a sword.


    The hardened snowkes flew towards Ye Fan like thousands of swords and surrounded him in an


    instant with an explosive energy.


    However, Ye Fan was unfazed by all the attacksing right at him.


    He didn''t retreat, neither did he dodge the attack.


    Ye Fan did not have the word ''retreat'' in his vocabry.


    If his enemies dared to charge at him with swords, he was going to return it with their blood!


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!


    It was with this belief that Ye Fan leapt into the sky.


    His lean figure seemed to be filled with the power to move the heavens and the earth. That one step


    could even crush the gxies!


    At the same time, his powerful voice rang out.


    "The first move of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Cloud Sun Kick!"


    BAM!


    Just like that, Ye Fan quashed thebined energy force from the eight disciples with one kick.


    In addition, his kick also fell onto the chest of one of the disciples.


    Immediately, the man''s chest exploded and his internal organs spilled out along with his blood right


    before everyone''s eyes. How powerful was this kick?!


    The kick from Ye Fan had prated the chest of that man.


    That kick went straight through that man''s chest!


    It entered from his chest and exited from his back.


    That man died on the spot even before he could utter a sound.


    "Bro?"


    "You ruthless bastard!"


    "You will pay for this with your life!"


    A man''s life was gone even before one could blink.


    The rest of the seven disciples'' eyes turned red.


    They barked furiously at Ye Fan like a bunch of mad dogs and charged at him with all their might.


    Ye Fan remained unmoved by their screams of hatred.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was no glee nor a regretful expression on that good-looking face.


    He only had a frosty expression!


    As Ye Fannded on the ground, he clenched his right fist and punched downwards, "The second


    move, Mountain Breaking Landslide!¡±


    BOOM!


    The moment his punch fell, the clouds swirled violently as everyone could feel waves of energy force


    radiating from the punch. The ground underneath their feet instantly shook and split open.


    Without fail, this formidable punch from Ye Fan smashed straight into a second person. The force from


    his punch shattered the man''s attempt at selfdefense and fell right onto his head without mercy.


    BAM!


    That man''s head exploded like an egg hitting a rock. Bits of his brain mixed with blood burst out with


    the explosion. Like a leaf falling quietly from a tree in autumn, the headless body then slowly copsed


    onto the ground.


    A second person''s life was gone in seconds!


    A cold breeze carried his blood and showered the ce with blood. The vast patch of white snow was


    suddenly dotted with red.


    "Number five!"


    "You bastard!"


    "Give our brother back to us! Give him back!"


    The death of the second person only enraged the rest of the six brothers.


    They were blinded by hatred. They could no longer think logically.


    They roared again and again.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, they were like moths to a me, dashing to their deaths one after another!


    "The third move, Earthshaking Palm!"


    There was no hesitation, let alone mercy.


    The third move from the Invoke the Celestial Cloud was unleashed immediately after the first two


    moves.


    A massive amount of energy gathered and converged into a palm print that covered the skies.


    The palm print was enormous and almost covered the sun.


    It was like the hand of god.


    Once it appeared, it mmed down mercilessly!


    BAM!


    The earth trembled again at the peak of


    Mount Fuji.


    Everyone saw yet another person hit by Ye Fan.


    When the force of the energy dissipated, all that was left was a deep and enormous palm print on the


    ground.


    In the middle of the palm print, there was a body squashed t with only some bits of clothing left on it.


    Ye Fan''s palm move actually ttened a famed disciple from Sanshin Organization to bits.


    "What..."


    "How...how..."


    "This can only be the work of a demon, right?"


    All it took was one punch, one palm and one kick to kill three powerful martial arts fighters.


    The first person had a hole to his chest with a kick; the second person had his head sted.


    The third person was smashed into bits. Whatever that was left of the man could not even be


    considered as remains of a body.


    Everyone was petrified by what they saw.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi felt rooted to the spot as he stared unblinkingly at Ye Fan.


    He had thought Ye Fan was already a rare find as a grandmaster at such a young age.


    It now looked like he was wrong.


    All of them had underestimated this youth.


    He wasn''t just a grandmaster but a supreme grandmaster!


    A 20 year old supreme grandmaster?


    My god! Was this youth even a human being?


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi''s mind went nk.


    He was totally stupefied!

 Chapter 919 Serve Justice on Behalf of God

    Chapter 919 Serve Justice on Behalf of God


    On Mount Fuji''s peak.


    There was nothing but chaos on the bloodstained ground.


    As far as the eye could see, there were crevasses everywhere on the ground while two corpsesy on


    the snow.


    One of them suffered a prating wound to the chest.


    Only half a body remained of the other.


    Even more shocking was the menacing palm print that left a convex in the ground.


    Vividly colored blood mixed with the snow as it trickled down.


    Everyone waspletely stunned.


    No one expected Sanshin Organization''s masters to suffer overwhelming defeat at Ye Fan''s hands one


    after another in a matter of seconds.


    Also, he had killed each one of them with a single blow!


    His moves were so brutal it left everyone shivering.


    Uncharacteristic grave looks appeared on everyone''s faces.


    "Damn it! How did the kid suddenly be so powerful?¡±


    Susa Mikoto was shocked as he stared dead straight at Ye Fan.


    Initially, he thought even if Ye Fan didn''t die from their lethal attacks, he would be exhausted and


    incapable of defending himself.


    However, the sight before them was truly a p in his face.


    They had lost three grandmasters because they underestimated their enemy.


    Susa Mikoto was furious!


    The eight Sanshin Organization disciples were the most talented out of hundreds of millions of people.


    Also, they spent a huge number of resources grooming them for decades before they could finally


    be grandmasters.


    These disciples were considered the future of the Japanese martial arts circle and were groomed as


    future leaders.


    So each one of their deaths was a huge loss for the Japanese martial arts circle.


    Now they had suddenly lost three disciples. Susa Mikoto was naturally sad and felt as though his heart


    was bleeding.


    "This damned Chinese fellow! He keeps killing our people. I must beat him until he bes nothing


    but bones and ashes even if I die!"


    Susa Mikoto''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot out of hatred.


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails nearly dug into his flesh.


    His eyes were filled with so much rage that fire nearly spurted from them!


    "The rest of you, ughter the brat with me using the Four Phase Heaven Formation!"


    Susa Mikoto didn''t care about his reputation anymore and immediately decided tobine forces with


    his remaining disciples to take out Ye Fan.


    "If I can defeat you once, I can certainly do it again!"


    Susa Mikoto jumped into the air amid his angry words.


    Internal energy surrounded him and gathered menacingly.


    Massive energy surged through him like tumultuous waters.


    All the energy finally gathered on Susa Mikoto''s palm.


    "Susa Supreme Stroke''s Demon sh!" yelled Susa Mikoto coldly as he sliced the air with his hand.


    SLAAASH!


    He looked like he was about to cut the heavens apart with a sword or bolt of lightning.


    Everyone watched as ck light surged from Susa Mikoto''s hand like shooting stars.


    They could vaguely see ghosts in the dark light and hear the howling of spirits.


    "This...this technique..."


    "Is that the Ghost Ninja Technique?"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others were startled by the sight. Their pupils constricted as they


    eximed uncontrobly.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Ghost Ninja Technique?"


    "Mr Toyotomi, what is Ghost Ninja Technique?"


    Everyone couldn''t help feeling clueless, and all eyes turned to Toyotomi


    Kawayoshi.


    "Ghost Ninja Technique is all about controlling ghosts. In reality, these so-called ghosts are human


    spirits. Back in the day, there were plenty of Ghost Masters. They would trap spirits when they killed


    others and they would wipe out their consciousness to transform them into malicious spirits so as to


    prevent them from ever getting reincarnated. These malicious spirits were incredibly powerful and out


    of this world."


    "In the end, the public was outraged by how cruel the skill was and decreed it witchcraft. It ended up


    getting boycotted, and a lot of its practitioners were killed. So the Ghost Ninja Technique went into


    decline and in a few years, Ghost Masters disappearedpletely. I thought the Ghost Ninja


    Technique was long lost. I didn''t think I would get to see it again,¡± said Toyotomi Kawayoshi in disbelief


    with shock in his eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They didn''t think that one of the Sanshin Organization chiefs and the second strongest martial artist in


    Japan would know the long lost Ghost Ninja Technique.


    Also, judging from how powerful it was, Susa Mikoto probably secretly converted plenty of powerful


    spirits over the years.


    HOWL!


    Cold, creepy wind surged through the air.


    Agonizing screams of spirits seemed toe from the dark glow.


    It sounded tragic and jarring to the ear.


    They felt like wandering spirits who had suffered so much grievance that their resentment shot into the


    heavens.


    Everyone couldn''t help shuddering in fear!


    "Start the Four Phase Heaven Formation!"


    The five other people wasted no time while Susa Mikoto gathered his internal energy and prepared for


    They assisted Susa Mikoto with his attack by unleashing the Four Phase Heaven


    Formation sword technique.


    Although three of their teammates had died, they were still capable of setting up the formation.


    However, it just wasn''t as strong.


    In the blink of an eye, an enormous sword glowed as it hung in mid-air.


    A threatening glow bounced off the gold sword and left everyone shivering.


    The Four Phase Heaven Formation sword technique coordinated itself with the Ghost Ninja Technique


    and came hacking towards Ye Fan.


    "Punk! Today, I will give you a taste of the long lost Ghost Ninja Technique! After you die, I will


    transform your spirit into a malicious spirit and prevent you from ever reincarnating!"


    HUUU!


    Raging wind surged through the air.


    Susa Mikoto''s expression grew sinister amid the boundless internal energy. His aged and sinister face


    seemed like that of a forgotten demon.


    He was both ugly and menacing!


    With a yell, the internal energy in his hand intensified again.


    Malicious spirits howled amid the dark glow and came charging towards Ye Fan like they were about to


    im his life.


    "Master, you must survive unscathed! You absolutely must!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face paled as she watched Susa Mikoto attack suddenly. She ced her palms


    before her and closed her eyes to pray nonstop.


    She was overwhelmed with worry for Ye Fan in her heart.


    However, Ye Fan remained fearless as Susa Mikoto and the others mounted their attack.


    He stood with his hands behind him and smiled proudly.


    He stood under the heavens imposingly.


    "How can malicious spirits wreak havoc in broad daylight? Today, I, Chu Tian-Fan, will serve justice on


    behalf of heaven and defeat your Ghost Ninja Technique!¡±


    His threateningughter sounded like an unexpected thunder while it shook the earth.


    Thend shook while the air exploded.


    Towering internal energy could be seen flowing towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was like a piece of dry sponge absorbing energy madly.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s fourth move, Red me Finger!"


    Intense internal energy finally exploded in the air with a shout.

 Chapter 920 Only Burnt Earth Remained

    Chapter 920 Only Burnt Earth Remained


    HUUU!


    It seemed as though a forceful sound wasing from the depths of the underworld.


    The entire Mount Fuji shockingly quaked when he shouted.


    In an instant,va gushed from Mount Fuji''s sleeping volcanic vent right before everyone''s shocked


    eyes.


    It seemed like ava pool had suddenly poured out of the crater.


    The gushing magma gathered in Ye Fan''s hand as everyone stared with their eyes bulging!


    Finally, theva merged into a massive palm print.


    It was about a hundred meters long and a few meters wide.


    The huge fire palm print hung in the air like a dragon.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan raised his hand and attacked them!


    It was like light piercing through the darkness as it sliced the heavens like a sword!


    In an instant, magma swept towards them as the monstrous fire dragon flew towards them.


    All they could see was the incredible power that Ye Fan wielded.


    Ye Fan stood proudly under the heavens.


    His fire dragon shed towards them viciously.


    The intense energy made everyone feel as though a god had graced them and was towering over


    them.


    "I am the Dragon Master, and I will suppress all enemies!"


    BAM!


    Amid his booming roar, the fire dragon finally reached its target.


    The hundred meter long fire dragon flew down at them.


    It came down on them like a bolt of lightning piercing down onto the earth.


    Then it collided with Susa Mikoto and the others'' joint attack with unstoppable force.


    RUMBLE!


    A booming sound came like an unexpected thunder.


    Boundless internal energy billowed outwards wildly from the collision.


    Everywhere the internal energy spread, crevasses split open on the ground as clouds tumbled madly in


    the air.


    Even Mount Fuji''s snow that remained on the peak through all seasons instantly evaporated into air


    under this attack.


    Mount Fuji''s peak was almost ttened by the immense power as the earth cracked and shook.


    The thunderous sound continued to ring in everyone''s ears.


    Wind even swept down to the foot of Mount Fuji, which was thousands of meters below.


    Even the thousands of members of the sixrgest financial groups got swept up by the internal strength


    and flew into the air.


    "Miss Chiike, get into the car now! You can hide in there."


    Iwai Zen was certainly terrified.


    His face turned pale as he quickly attempted to pull Chiike Shizuka into the off-road vehicle behind


    them.


    Even then, the car was incapable of withstanding the wind.


    The wind shockingly sent the heavy Land Rover, which weighed a few tons, rolling as well.


    The car rolled several times before halting.


    Fortunately, it didn''t roll too quickly, so Chiike Shizuka and the others weren''t badly hurt. They only


    suffered from some scratches on their foreheads.


    Chiike Shizuka and the others struggled to climb out of the car after surviving the incident.


    They raised their heads and watched in shock.


    A massive fire palm printnded on Mount Fuji like a fire dragon.


    It left the earth shaking while clouds rolled by tumultuously.


    Tons of boulders exploded and rolled down the mountain.


    It felt as though it was raining meteorites.


    "Oh my god!" "What''s going on?''


    "What happened here?"


    "Did a deity arrive or something?"


    Everyone at the foot of Mount Fuji was stunned.


    Iwai Zen stared in horror while Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s pupils constricted.


    Chiike Shizuka''s eyes were filled with shock.


    Chiike Shizuka used to think that the most powerful man on earth was Mr Chu.


    From the looks of it now, she was mistaken.


    It turned out there were people who were far more incredible than Mr Chu!


    Perhaps this was a miracle.


    Everyone fell intoplete silence at the foot of Mount Fuji out of shock.


    However, thunderous booming continued toe from Mount Fuji''s peak.


    The deafening sound seemed like the mor of thunder as it rang through the atmosphere.


    The peak and foot of the mountain were only a thousand meters apart.


    However, they looked deeply disparate.


    One of them was like heaven, while the other was living hell.


    They were as contrasting as ice and fire.


    But the thundering sound at Mount Fuji''s peak didn''tst long.


    Dark smoke billowed from Susa Mikoto''s Ghost Ninja Technique after Ye Fan attacked it with the Red


    me Finger.


    Ghosts and demons howled in the ck smoke.


    It sounded so tragic it left their hair standing.


    Momentster, the smoke dissipated, and the massive fiery finger pierced through


    Susa Mikoto''s attack.


    The malicious spirits that were under Susa Mikoto''s control were burnt away by Ye Fan''s Red me


    Finger.


    "What?"


    Susa Mikoto was shocked by the sight.


    He didn''t expect his most powerful skill to be destroyed by Ye Fan''s attack.


    It was ovee in no time!


    Red me Finger had destroyed everything in its path.


    Even the air waspletely sucked away by the move.


    The malicious spirits werepletely obliterated by the fire.


    Ye Fan overcame all of Susa Mikoto''s attacks in an instant like he was merely crushing dry weeds and


    smashing rotten wood.


    The Four Phase Heaven Formation, which the Sanshin Organization disciples used, was incapable of


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    surviving even one blow.


    In the blink of an eye, Susa Mikoto and the six disciples were defeated by Ye Fan''s attack.


    PFFFT!!


    Susa Mikoto and the others trembled from the aftermath and spat blood at the same time. Their faces


    visibly turned pale.


    However, the Red me Finger didn''t stop after they attacked Susa Mikoto. Instead, it attacked them


    again while Susa Mikoto and the others were still coughing blood.


    It appeared Ye Fan was nning on eradicating these irritating people for good with crushing force.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others were instantly petrified.


    Was the Chinese boy going to kill Susa Mikoto and the others?


    At the thought of that possibility, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi trembled and roared furiously.


    "Stop!"


    "How dare you!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    Ye Fan''s finger had alreadye down.


    It came crashing down on Susa Mikoto and the others.


    BOOM!


    Crevasses appeared on the ground from the Red me Finger''s attack.


    Snow and ice instantly evaporated, leaving behind only the blood-stained earth.


    The rolling mountains looked like silver snakes, while the ins were white.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others fell into greater desperation when Ye Fan didn''t stop with just one


    attack.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Ye Fan hit them three times continuously.


    His internal energy surged into the air as he maneuvered the fire dragon in his hand.


    In an instant, Ye Fan stood on a sea of fire.


    "No, stop! You brat! Stop right now! Stop!"


    Mochizuki Kawa''s tragic howls were swept into the air by the raging wind on Mount Fuji''s peak.


    But so what if he shouted like crazy?


    He could only stand as he watched Susa Mikoto and the others get swallowed by the sea of fire.


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted as fire soared into the sky.


    The effects of the fire only dissipated after a long time.


    Then everything went back to normal after the storm.


    However, the spot where Susa Mikoto and the others once stood was now empty.


    All that was left were ashes, which were scattered throughout the air by the mountain wind.


    The Red me Finger had obliterated Susa Mikoto and the five disciples of Sanshin Organization,


    Ye Fan overpowered them overwhelmingly with a single stroke!


    All that was left of them was burnt earth.


    It never crossed their minds that the mighty Susa Mikoto would be obliterated into a pile of dust despite


    his aplishments.


    In that instant, the atmosphere fell silent.


    Everyone quaked in horror!


    Only that one young man continued to stand proudly on the peak of Mount Fuji-

 Chapter 921 Unstoppable for Miles!

    Chapter 921 Unstoppable for Miles!


    On 1st May 2020.


    Ye Fan entered Japan and went to Tokyo.


    He killed the second strongest martial artist, Susa Mikoto, on Mount Fuji''s peak.


    Ye Fan turned all eight Sanshin Organization disciples to nothing but flying ash.


    Immense silence swept the mountain. No bodies could be recovered.


    "This..."


    "Oh my..."


    In that instant, everyone was stunned.


    Everyone stood where they were and stared dead straight in disbelief at the sight they witnessed.


    "Is Mikoto d-dead? Did Sanshin Organization''s deputy chief, the leader of the martial arts circle and the


    second most powerful fighter of Japan j-just die like that?" shouted Toyotomi Kawayoshi


    dumbstruck.


    He was so shocked that his eyes seemed on the brink of popping from their sockets.


    Susa Mikoto was one of the leaders of the Japanese martial arts circles. Even the head of the Sword


    Shrine and Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa, treated him as his leader.


    Did he just die?


    Did a supreme grandmaster just die so easily?


    For years, no supreme grandmaster in the martial arts circle had died.


    However, they witnessed history in the making today!


    Even sadder still was how the eight disciples of Sanshin Organization had been executed by Ye Fan


    too.


    Those disciples were the future of the Japanese martial arts circle.


    Ye Fan had pretty much destroyed the future of the Japanese martial arts circle today.


    "Bastard! You bastard! How dare you kill Mikoto? How could you kill him? How could you destroy


    Japan''s future like that? An animal like you deserves a thousand deaths! You have ruined our


    foundation, destroyed our future, stole our sacred object, and kidnapped the Moon God. The Japanese


    martial arts circle will fight you to the death! To the death, I tell you!" scolded Mochizuki Kawa


    hysterically in a fury with his eyes red like a rabid dog.


    After all, Ye Fan had been too brutal!


    He had shockingly killed all nine of their best martial artists in one fell swoop.


    Even the second strongest martial artist of Japan, Susa Mikoto, was eliminated with one move without


    leaving any remains behind.


    Mochizuki Kawa felt as though his heart was bleeding when he witnessed the horrific sight.


    All the damage Japan withstood in a century couldn''tpare to the number of lives Ye Fan took


    today.


    Ye Fan singlehandedly caused the Japanese martial arts circle''s power to experience a century worth''s


    retrogradation!


    How could Mochizuki Kawa not be filled with rage at the huge loss?


    He was dying to skin Ye Fan alive and pull his bones apart to appease his anger!


    Instead, Ye Fanughed when he heard Mochizuki Kawa scolding him shrilly.


    He turned to nce at Mochizuki Kawa with his cold, sinister eyes.


    "Since you miss them so much, I will send you to hell to apany them."


    Ye Fan angrily delivered a blow with his palm towards Mochizuki Kawa as heughed sinisterly.


    Mochizuki Kawa was instantly petrified.


    Even Susa Mikoto had been killed by Ye Fan with just one move, so he was doomed.


    "Mochizuki-senpai, calm down. Since the kid has already fought several times, he must be exhausted.


    He definitely can''t fight at full force now. Now is the best time for all the Japanese martial artists to


    Although Ye Fan had maimed one of Ishino Ryuichi''s arms, he still wanted to kill Ye Fan.


    He urged all Japanese martial artists to join hands and kill Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan was too powerful.


    Even Sanshin Organization''s nine strongest martial artists were defeated when they joined forces to


    fight him.


    So even if Ye Fan might be exhausted, Ishino Ryuichi didn''t have the courage to challenge him alone.


    "If we can''t kill you on our own, then we will attack together. There''s no way a kid from China is capable


    of fighting the entire Japanese martial arts circle singlehandedly," said Ishino Ryuichi sinisterly.


    All the people behind him surprisingly responded to his appeal.


    Their eyes were filled with rage and righteous indignation as they chimed in furiously.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''s absolutely right. The bastard killed Mikoto, so the Japanese martial arts circle will fight him


    to the death. We can''t let him just leave. We have to fight him together.¡±


    "He might be able to fight well, but can he fight countless martial artists?"


    Everyone on Mount Fuji felt agitated.


    They roared and cursed at Ye Fan madly.


    Murderous auras radiated from their eyes.


    The fury in their hearts soared!


    Their eyes were bloodshot and on the verge of spurting fire.


    Amid the roars, a single man charged forward.


    He used any moves he knew to attempt an attack on Ye Fan .


    Countless moves burst forth wildly on Ye Fan like a flood.


    "Aoki Sword Technique''s Aoki sh!¡±


    "Dragon God Fist!"


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi wasted no time and instantly moved in to attack Ye Fan with the


    others.


    HUUU!


    Raging wind gusted through the air on Mount Fuji''s peak as internal energy swelled in the atmosphere.


    The overwhelming attack swept towards


    Ye Fan like a storm.


    "Master!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s face lost all color when she witnessed the aggressive attack while Ye Fan pulled


    her into safety in his arms.


    Her small hand clutched Ye Fan''s shirt tightly as she looked up at him with guilt and worry.


    However, Ye Fanughed valiantly as everyone encircled them.


    "Eigetsu-chan, don''t worry. I said I would take you away unscathed. I will go up the Skytree, watch the


    tides and see all the sights of the world with you. No one can stop me! I will kill anyone who does, be it


    one man or ten men! If they send a thousand men to fight me, I, Chu Tian-Fan, will kill anyone who


    tries!"


    BAM!


    His voice was so resounding that it sounded like gold nging on the ground.


    All that could be heard were Ye Fan''s soulstirring words as they reverberated through the air.


    For a moment, Suzumiya Eigetsu went into a daze.


    She raised her head and looked quietly at the young man beside her.


    Her eyes were filled with vibrance and infatuation.


    So such a man truly existed in the world.


    A man who was willing to pit himself against the world for her sake.


    "Thank you, Master. Thank you for letting me experience all these touching and romantic moments. I


    can die with no regrets after meeting a young man like you," whispered Suzumiya Eigetsu in her heart


    as she smiled with tears welling in her eyes.


    Tears cascaded down her face.


    However, they were tears of joy.


    But Ye Fan knew nothing about Suzumiya Eigetsu''s thoughts.


    He yelled into the sky.


    Then he charged into the crowd with the mesmerizing young woman in his arms!


    Sword energy swelled in the air as weapons collided.


    Blood mixed with the snow fell from the sky as it sprayed into the air.


    He embraced the beauty with one hand while he fought his enemies with the other.


    Ye Fan was like a sharp sword sweeping into the crowd.


    One after another, his opponents howled tragically as they dropped like flies.


    Ye Fan was unstoppable despite the thousands of martial artists on the mountain.


    Their so-called joint attack was instantly crushed as though they were just chickens and dogs made


    from y.


    Ye Fan waspletely untouchable on Mount Fuji''s peak.


    He was like a peerless assassin felling a foe every ten steps and remained unstoppable for miles.


    Dark red blood stained the earth everywhere.


    The color of the blood was even brighter than the sun!

 Chapter 922 No Heroes Existed, So Even Nobodies Became...

    Chapter 922 No Heroes Existed, So Even Nobodies Became...


    Thew of the jungle ruled the martial arts world.


    Once a martial artist was powerful enough, the number of opponents made little difference.


    Ants were ants, regardless of their number. In an elephant''s view, they were insignificant.


    Yes, these men were no different from ants in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Now that Sanshin Organization''s people were ughtered, the next strongest martial artists among


    them were Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi.


    Although there were thousands of people here, none of them were grandmasters. Since they were a


    mere mob, they were powerless against Ye Fan''s attack.


    In a matter of minutes, Ye Fan had gone hundreds of meters with Suzumiya Eigetsu in his arms.


    Everywhere he went, he left behind sheer


    devastation.


    Ye Fan even sted a few blows at them in a go.


    Then the third move from Book of Celestial Cloud, the Earthshaking Palm, kept crashing down on


    them.


    Internal energy swelled in the air as a huge palm print appeared.


    The massive palm print attacked Ishino Ryuichi and Mochizuki Kawa swiftly as everyone watched.


    BAM!


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were instantly smashed into the mountain like Ye Fan was pping


    flies.


    " No!"


    Mochizuki Kawa howled in anguish.


    In an instant, the ground split open as stones tumbled down the mountain.


    The massive energy of the attack smashed them a hundred meters into Mount Fuji.


    No one knew whether they would survive it!


    "Sword God! Chief Ishino? You bastard! How could you be so cruel? I, Suzuki Jiro, will fight you to the


    death!¡±


    BAM!


    A burly man''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot when he saw Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi injured


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    critically by Ye Fan and shouted furiously.


    Before he finished his words, another massive palm print came crashing down on him.


    With a loud bang...


    The earth sank in as dust shot into the air.


    The scolding came to an abrupt halt.


    All that remained of him was a pile of flesh and bones when everyone turned to see.


    "Gosh..."


    "This move...¡±


    "That was simply brutal!"


    Everyone''s eyes twitched as they eximed uncontrobly.


    Mount Fuji''s peak instantly fell silent.


    Only a deathly silence hung across thend.


    The righteously indignant folks who swore to kill Ye Fan instantly went quiet as though someone had


    poured cold water on them.


    To be precise, they were petrified from shock.


    All of them stood in a daze as they looked ahead in shock.


    Amid the wind and smoke stood a silhouette!


    The young man stood there as he coldly smiled while he looked at them loftily.


    Then a distant voice suddenly echoed through the air as though it had risen from the bowels of hell.


    "Now is anyone going to stop me?"


    BAM!


    His domineering voice swept throughout the air like thunder.


    Ye Fan was simply too imposing. Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others were terrified. Their faces turned


    pale, and they hung their heads without daring to make a peep.


    In the end, they watched powerlessly as Ye Fan took Suzumiya Eigetsu and left Mount Fuji.


    No one dared to stop him!


    They were no fools. Both the most powerful martial arts groups, Sanshin Organization and Sword


    Shrine, had been trampled by Ye Fan.


    Since the rest of them were not even grandmasters, any attempt to stop Ye Fan now was futile and


    certainly no different from suicide!


    Moreover, Ye Fan had just killed all nine Japanese grandmasters with such an unstoppable force.


    Not even Susa Mikoto''s remains survived, and Mochizuki Kawa was still buried in the mountain. No


    one knew if he was alive.


    Ye Fan''s vicious moves had left everyone terrified.


    No one had the balls to provoke Ye Fan the slightest now.


    They could only watch as they left slowly.


    "Wait!" said Toyotomi Kawayoshi to Ye Fan deeply as he broke his silence and suddenly stepped


    forward.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Mr Toyotomi, what are you doing?1


    "Are you nuts?"


    "Why provoke him? Would you rather die?¡±


    "Damn!"


    "Don''t drag us down if you want to die!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded and kept yelling at Toyotomi Kawayoshi.


    They thought Toyotomi Kawayoshi wanted to provoke Ye Fan again recklessly.


    Other people had already made that mistake. Thest person who opposed Ye Fan was smacked to


    death, so no one thought Toyotomi Kawayoshi would suddenly step forward and talk to him.


    "Are you an idiot?" Many people cursed in their hearts.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi ignored their shouts and continued to look at the lean silhouette from the distance


    as he asked deeply, "Mind telling us who you are? Then the Japanese martial arts circle can settle the


    score with you in the future!"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi''s neutral voice nged like gold falling on the ground.


    The young man anddy were walking off by themselves.


    After a long time, a cold voice eventually came in the breeze.


    "I am Chu Tian-Fan from China!"


    BOOOOM...


    Ye Fan''s arrogant voice echoed through the air.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others stood in silence for a long time while Chu Tian-Fan''s name


    reverberated through their ears nonstop.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi sighed after a long time.


    "It seems Chu Tian-Fan''s name will spread near and far after today!"


    He hade to Japan on his own at such a young age.


    He defeated Sword God, killed Susa Mikoto, and wreaked havoc in Japan!


    He abducted their god, stole their sacred object, and made a name for himself in Japan!


    He singlehandedly trampled all of Japan.


    Everyone was keenly aware that the young man called Chu Tian-Fan was about to rise to the pinnacle


    of sess by stepping on the dead bodies of their peers!


    News about the events that transpired at the battle of Mount Fuji was bound to spread throughout the


    world and send shockwaves to all countries.


    What kind of massive waves was Chu Tian-Fan''s name going to cause in the international martial arts


    circle?


    "No heroes existed before this, so a nobody managed to make a name for himself!¡± "No heroes existed


    before this, so a nobody managed to make a name for


    himself!"


    At the peak of Mount Fuji, many people raised their heads and sighed deeply with tears on their faces.


    They looked like heroes in their twilight years.


    A century ago, Japan used to be such a prestigious nation.


    They were the peerless leaders of Asia!


    Even the dragon thaty at the center of the world with a long history and martial artists in the Sky


    Ranking was incapable of stopping Japan in their heyday.


    However, things had changed vastly a centuryter with the passage of time.


    Now this youth from China was capable of trampling Japan at his feet singlehandedly!


    The massive change in circumstances left many people sighing.


    At the foot of Mount Fuji.


    "Hmm? Is it over? I think we are safe now."


    WOHo


    Chiike Shizuka and the others heaved a long sigh of relief when the earth stopped shaking.


    "Mr Iwai, what was that? What happened? Why did such a hugemotion ur on Mount Fuji?


    What were those fiery dragons in the air? Did they appear because of Mr Chu?" asked Chiike Shizuka


    with fear lingering in her heart as she panicked after everything was over.


    She didn''t know why Ye Fan''s striking silhouette suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "Impossible. Although Dragon Master is a capable young man, he is still too young.


    There are bound to be limitations to his skills due to his age, so it was impossible for him to cause


    those unusual sights. Moreover, there are countless Japanese martial artists on Mount Fuji, including


    Sanshin Organization and Sword Shrine. Unless he has a death wish, there''s no way he would dare to


    go to Mount Fuji at this time," said Iwai Zen as he shook his head.

 Chapter 923 Sent Shockwaves Throughout the World!

    Chapter 923 Sent Shockwaves Throughout the World!


    Iwai Zen was still speaking at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    However, he suddenly realized there wasplete silence around him.


    All eyes had turned to look at Mount Fuji''s peak in unison.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with all of you? Why have you stopped talking? What happened?"


    Iwai Zen couldn''t help feeling puzzled. The atmosphere was so quiet that it made him uneasy.


    Then he turned to raise his head towards Mount Fuji''s peak too.


    BAM!


    Iwai Zen was dumbstruck instantly as though he was struck by a bolt of lightning.


    He stared in disbelief at the scene up ahead.


    A young man was walking out slowly with a stunning young woman in his arms against this bloody


    backdrop.


    The dignified aura that radiated from was simply brilliant.


    It felt as though the young man was no mere mortal but someone who had risen to be a god.


    All other things in the world lost color inparison.


    Everything else became merely background props!


    Chiike Shizuka and the others saw nothing else except the young man''s lean silhouette as he walked


    under the skies solitarily!


    "M-MrChu?"


    Chiike Shizuka was stunned instantly.


    She gazed into the distance and eximed uncontrobly.


    Her eyes were filled with vibrance and shock.


    After Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu left, the battle of Mount Fuji finally came to a close.


    At the mountain peak, everything was in chaos. The snow that fell throughout all seasons was


    drenched in blood.


    Despite Ye Fan''s departure, Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others continued to linger in fear.


    He was incapable of calming himself after a long time.


    "Mr Toyotomi, aren''t you going to say anything? What should we do now? Are you going to let Chu


    Tian-Fan take our deity away? She is our Moon God. The Japanese martial arts circle has worshipped


    her for thousands of years. How can we let her be the Chinese brat''s woman? If word got out, the


    Japanese martial arts circle would never be able to hold its head high again."


    After remaining in shock for a long time, many people turned to look at Toyotomi Kawayoshi sadly.


    His face was filled with despair!


    They were here to wee the Moon God festively. But things unexpectedly ended up this way.


    It was one thing if Susa Mikoto and the others perished, but now, even the Moon God had been


    abducted.


    How could the mighty Moon God be abducted by Ye Fan to be his woman?


    "What the hell is all this about?!"


    Everyone felt angry and was so humiliated that they wanted to cry.


    "We can deal with the Moon Godter. We have to focus on digging Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino


    Ryuichi out first."


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi sighed. Then he hurriedly summoned everyone to save Mochizuki Kawa and


    Ishino Ryuichi first.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were smashed into the mountain by Ye Fan, and no one knew if


    they had survived.


    But even if there was only a shred of hope, they had to try and dig them out of the rubble.


    Susa Mikoto was already dead, and the eight disciples of Sanshin Organization had died too.


    The Japanese martial arts circle had suffered a devastating hit. If Sword God and the others died too,


    they would really have no talents left in the country.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    To begin with, there were only a total of four supreme grandmasters in Japan.


    Now, Susa Mikoto was dead.


    If Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi both perished, the Japanese martial arts circle would probably


    be a second-rate martial arts power globally.


    Very quickly, the living started to move the rocks away and dig for Mochizuki Kawa''s body in the rubble.


    As time progressed, the events that transpired at Mount Fuji started to spread.


    Initially, the news only spread wildly in Japan.


    However, it quickly reached all the martial arts circles of East and South Asia, followed by Western


    Europe and America.


    Word of the battle swept through the circles like a wild typhoon through the world.


    In the end, everyone in the world came to know about it!


    "Oh my god! Have you heard? The Japanese martial arts circle suffered a major catastrophe. A


    Chinese grandmaster singlehandedly devastated the entire Japanese martial arts circle. Two supreme


    grandmasters were burnt to ashes. Eight grandmasters were badly beaten. Sanshin Organization and


    Sword Shrine were both beaten to a pulp. Even the Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, is still buried in


    rubble in the mountain!" ¡°Oh god! Really? Who did this? How could he be so incredible? Was it the God


    of War, Ye Qing-Tian?¡± ¡°Nope, it''s someone called Chu Tian-Fan. I heard he is just a young man in his


    twenties." "What? Are you saying a young man singlehandedly devastated Japan? Damn! How is that


    possible? You must be kidding, right? A youth in his twenties? God, at that age, I was still a virgin. How


    is this possible?"


    The news caused a sensation throughout the world.


    It sent shockwaves everywhere!


    In teahouses and restaurants all over the world and everywhere martial artists gathered, every single


    one of them was talking about this.


    News about Ye Fan killing several powerful Japanese martial artists rocked the global martial arts circle


    like an atomic bomb!


    In India in South Asia.


    Folo Pce was the highest authority of the Indian martial arts circle and had ruled for over a millennia.


    Legend had it that the first supreme grandmaster of India came to being 1000 years ago. He was called


    Folo, and people regarded him as King Folo. And heter built Folo Pce!


    From then on, in memory of the first supreme grandmaster, each leader of Folo Pce was given the


    title of King Folo!


    A man in a long robe sat imposingly in the hall.


    His subordinate was at his feet and reporting about the events transpiring in Japan.


    Initially, King Folo shook his head and smiled.


    "China certainly lives up to its name as a powerful and advanced nation. The moment the King of


    Fighters'' son was maimed in Japan, they sent someone to seek revenge. I just didn''t expect Japan''s


    martial arts prowess to have gone into such decline. A single Chinese man was capable of trampling


    Japan and even killed Susa Mikoto. If my memory serves me right, no supreme grandmasters have


    died in the world in the past 50 years, right? But I''m more curious about when Chu Tian-Fan appeared


    in China. I don''t recall any of the six legendary generals going by Chu. Did some old hermit from China


    <pe out of cultivation and make aeback?¡±

 Chapter 924 The Seventh Pillar of the Nation!

    Chapter 924 The Seventh Pir of the Nation!


    King Folo secretly guessed who Chu Tian-Fan was.


    As the saying went, there were plenty of powerful fighters among themoners.


    Truly powerful martial artists were usually unheard of.


    Although everyone was surprised by Chu Tian-Fan''s sudden appearance, they felt it made sense.


    Since China was arge nation with immense resources, it was no surprise that powerful martial artists


    living away from prying eyes exist.


    However, he had to investigate matters now that Chu Tian-Fan had turned up.


    "Send my orders and have the old hermit investigated properly. Give War God Castle a call to


    congratte them for their sess and ask after this elder on my behalf. Also, see if you can invite


    Chu Tian-Fan to India," said King Folo slowly.


    Since they were neighboring countries,


    Folo treated the matter of their new supreme grandmaster seriously.


    However, the servant in the hall twitched his lips subtly before he smiled sadly and said,


    "Er...well...King Folo, Chu Tian-Fan isn''t that old and isn''t considered an elder."


    "Is that so? Since he isn''t an elder, then he must be around my age. In that case, all the more I need to


    see him." Folo instantly looked solemn. He was just about to drink the tea in his hand. However, he


    suddenly found it tasteless when he found out Chu Tian-Fan was a supreme grandmaster around his


    age.


    If Chu Tian-Fan was an old geezer, he wouldn''t pose much of a threat to him.


    Now that Folo learned Chu Tian-Fan was around his age, Chu Tian-Fan certainly became far more


    dangerous!


    After all, a young supreme grandmaster held far more potential.


    So when word got out that Ye Qing-Tian made it to the grandmaster level at 30 years old, many people


    sent assassins to kill him out of fear of his potential.


    "N-no..." The servant sadly smiled as he shook his head once more.


    After a brief silence, he said softly, "Chu Tian-Fan seems to be in his twenties."


    CLANG!


    King Folo didn''t manage to drink his tea in the end.


    He trembled and sent the teacup in his hands falling to the ground the moment he heard this.


    The tea and broken porcin pieces scattered all over the ground.


    "What? What did you just say? Is Chu Tian-Fan just a youth in his twenties?"


    King Folo was incapable of remaining calm.


    He shot straight up from his seat.


    His face trembled, and his dark eyes were filled with fear.


    A grandmaster in his thirties became the most powerful martial artist in China previously.


    Now, a youth in his twenties could already ughter a supreme grandmaster?


    King Folo didn''t dare to imagine what kind of achievements Chu Tian-Fan would have in a few


    decades.


    "Hurry up! Call War God Castle of China immediately and get Sword Saint on the phone. No wait, I will


    call personally."


    King Folo hurriedly called War God Castle through an official number amid his shock.


    He had to be sure about this.


    The thought of someone bing supreme grandmaster in his twenties made King Folo''s scalp feel


    numb.


    Just the six pirs of China alone were enough to hold the other Asian countries


    in awe.


    If another young supreme grandmaster joined War God Castle, China would probably end up owning


    the entire Asian continent.


    Simr sights unfolded in every country among the leaders of their martial arts circles.


    In the pce of Ennd in Europe.


    Dozens of people convened in the pce.


    Only the leaders of the English martial arts circles could appear here.


    "What did you just say, Jack? Chu Tian-Fan is only a young man in his twenties? God, how is that


    possible? Something must be wrong with your source. Maybe the intelligence missed out one zero!"


    A man with a beard spoke in shock. His words were filled with sheer disbelief.


    The man was none other than a key member of the English royalty, Prince


    Carlo, who was in charge of all martial arts matters.


    "No, Carlo. My intel is right. I have verified it several times. If you don''t believe me, you can check with


    War God Castle. Now that the seventh Chinese supreme grandmaster has appeared, we have to keep


    our eye on him," suggested Jack.


    Prince Carlo nodded instantly. "You''re right. No one knows this better than War God Castle. We had


    better start praying in the meantime and hope it isn''t true. Or else, such a young grandmaster is bound


    to pose a threat to us."


    Prince Carlo''s face had already darkened.


    Why did powerful nations fight each other for?


    It was all about power!


    The arms race between America and the Soviet Union was done in effort to outdo each other at the


    strategic level.


    The existence of supreme grandmasters served as strategic assets to a nation.


    So such a young supreme grandmaster would pose a lot of threat.


    Carlo didn''t dare imagine how far the Chinese martial arts circle''s prowess would progress if War God


    Castle managed to find a genius like that.


    Prince Carlo immediately called War God Castle out of concern.


    Almost instantly, dozens of calls came into War God Castle from all over the world at the same time.


    At the peak of Mount Yan in China.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters almost went berserk.


    "What? Chu Tian-Fan? I don''t know who the hell he is."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not kidding. There is no such person at War God Castle!"


    "We don''t know him! This man isn''t listed in our grandmaster ranking either. You must be mistaken."


    "I couldn''t have gotten it wrong. I honestly don''t recall such a man! If he existed, War God Castle would


    have invited him to join our ranks and worship him like a god."


    "Hello, my friend. I haven''t heard from you in so long. What? Chu Tian-Fan again? Damn! We really


    don''t know who he is! There''s no such person in War God Castle!¡±


    One after another, the phones kept ringing off the hook as though they were summoning dead spirits.


    In half a day, Mo Gu-Cheng and the others felt as though the entire world had called them.


    With no exception, every single call came to ask about Chu Tian-Fan.


    Mo Gu-Cheng and the others were stunned.


    They swore they had never heard of Chu Tian-Fan''s name before.


    However, everyone was certain that Chu Tian-Fan was a supreme grandmaster from War God Castle


    and the nation''s seventh pir.


    "What is going on?" Sword Saint was on the brink of tears.


    A man whom they had never met had be War God Castle''s seventh supreme grandmaster.


    It was absolute nonsense!


    "Qing-Tian, you are well connected. Do you know who Chu Tian-Fan is? Is he really from China?¡±

 Chapter 925 Told Such a Big Lie

    Chapter 925 Told Such a Big Lie


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head as he replied, "I spend too much time in the army, so I don''t know much


    about the up-anding martial artists. I only learned about that young grandmaster from Jiangdong,


    Ye Fan, through hearsay too."


    However, the moment he mentioned Ye Fan, a curious notion surfaced in Ye Qing-Tian''s head, leaving


    him in a daze.


    He hastily raised his head and looked at Mo Gu-Cheng and the others. "As I understand, Ye Fan is in


    his twenties too. Chu Tian-Fan is about the same age as Ye Fan. Do you think it''s the same person? In


    other words, do you think Chu Tian-Fan is Ye Fan?"


    Ye Qing-Tian seemed as though he had made a major discovery as he instantly spected in a deep


    voice.


    This was highly possible!


    Or else, it would be too much of a coincidence for two grandmasters to emerge in China at the same


    time.


    Unless they were the same person in reality.


    "Impossible! I checked on Ye Fan before. He''s just a lowly man from the countryside and a live-in


    husband. The Yanjing army invited him to join them and serve as a military instructor, but he rejected


    them. God of War, just ask yourself, is it possible for someone without resources and a lowly live-in


    husband to be a grandmaster at such a young age? It costs a lot of money to practice martial


    arts. If he wasn''t born in a martial arts or elite n, it''s impossible for him to be groomed into a


    supreme grandmaster."


    Mo Gu-Cheng disagreed with Ye Qing-Tian right away. He felt that what Ye Qing-Tian said was


    nonsense.


    However, Mo Gu-Cheng made sense.


    Practicing martial arts couldn''t be done by poor people without powerful backgrounds.


    They would have no one to guide them. Also, a regr family wouldn''t be able to afford all the Chinese


    herbs required to refine their physique.


    In order to practice martial arts, they had to strengthen their body inside and out.


    Other than cultivating, medicine was required to help strengthen and rejuvenate their bodies.


    Or else, it was impossible to withstand high levels of practice.


    Of course, people could practice elementary martial arts using their willpower alone.


    However, it was near impossible to be a grandmaster.


    Hence, Mo Gu-Cheng disagreed with Ye Qing-Tian just based on Ye Fan''s background alone.


    Sword Saint nodded and chimed in, "Yes, Qing-Tian. You think too highly of the kid from Jiangdong.


    Even if Ye Fan was genuinely a young grandmaster, he is incapable of trampling Japan! The kid from


    Jiangdong can''tpare to Chu Tian-Fan. After all, this Chu Tian-Fan singlehandedly devastated the


    Japanese martial arts circle. Even the second strongest martial artist of Japan, Susa Mikoto, was


    defeated by him. Judging from his ability, he can probably rival us."


    Sword Saint spoke deeply and didn''t think Chu Tian-Fan had anything to do with Ye Fan either.


    Heavenly Grandmaster said nothing the entire time while Sword Saint and the others argued. He only


    quietly listened.


    "Hmm? Hao, don''t just sit around and watch. Don''t you have any opinion?" asked Mo Gu-Cheng as he


    looked at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao shook his head and smiled. "Does it make a difference if I speak? In the end, we are merely


    making wild guesses. If you want to know who Chu Tian-Fan is, we can ask him face to face when he


    Tang Hao''s words made them stop


    debating.


    He was right. Everything was mere spection at this stage.


    They could only ask Chu Tian-Fan face to face in China if they wanted to know about his background.


    "But if the rumors are true, the future of the Chinese martial arts circles is looking up!


    Haha!"


    Sword Saint chuckled.


    His resoundingughter echoed throughout Mount Yan.


    Miles away in America whileughter filled War God Castle.


    In New York''s city center.


    A huge private estate was located here.


    A striking young man sat in the estate with his subordinates before him as they handed him a


    document.


    The first line of the document contained a heading in bold: A young man named Chu Tian-Fan from


    China has made a name for himself throughout the world!


    More details could be found beneath the heading.


    The young man''s face turned increasingly dark as he continued reading down the page.


    The young man was eventually so furious that he mmed the table as he stood up!


    BAM!


    The long red pine table crafted by top swiss craftsmen suddenly broke into smithereens with a dull


    thud.


    The broken pieces of wood and the wine ss sitting on it scattered everywhere!


    "Useless idiots! Ten years! This has been going on for ten years! But you haven''t been able to get rid of


    that countryside bumpkin. What is the point of keeping all of you around?"


    Chu Qi-Tian sat in the room dressed in a fine suit. Despite his civilized appearance, his face was


    sinister and furious.


    Back in the day, Ye Fan was only a helpless child when he was driven out of the Chu n.


    He could have killed him with a single bullet.


    But he had unexpectedly risen from the level of an insignificant to where he was now.


    Even nine Japanese grandmasters, Sanshin Organization and Sword Shrine, were almostpletely


    decimated by him.


    How many people in the Chu n could rival his aplishments?


    "The baby eagle has finally learned how to fly! The insignificant child can finally stand on his own two


    feet. Fan, I have truly underestimated you. I have underrated you. I should have killed you at all costs


    back then!¡±


    Chu Qi-Tian''s face looked menacing as heughed coldly, making his servants'' hair stand.


    No one knew how regretful Chu Qi-Tian was in his heart.


    For the past ten years, he had been trying to kill Ye Fan.


    However, Chu Qi-Tian had not taken the matter seriously and just told his subordinates to take care of


    it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, Chu Qi-Tian had not checked on Ye Fan for a long time ever since.


    After all, he was just a bastard with a farmer for a mother and a useless live-in husband. Who would


    care about him?


    Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t even be bothered to sully his own hands when it came to dealing with Ye Fan in


    the past.


    However, it never crossed Chu Qi-Tian''s mind that Ye Fan would shockingly improve so vastly in just a


    matter of years!


    He had ughtered Susa Mikoto and swept through Japan undefeated.


    He was certainly as powerful as a supreme grandmaster.


    "No wonder my ns keep failing. No wonder Ying-Tian and Ying-Long died at your hand! No wonder


    Mochizuki Kawa was incapable of ughtering you! Chu Tian-Fan, oh Chu Tian-Fan. You have been


    hiding your true prowess well. You have been keeping such a secret all this time."


    Chu Qi-Tian''s eyes were bloodshot. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug deeply into his


    flesh.

 Chapter 926 An Impending Storm

    Chapter 926 An Impending Storm


    "What now, Third Young Master? Chu Tian-Fan is probably as powerful as a supreme grandmaster by


    now. Our men are incapable of dealing with him. The only people we can send are probably Elder Xuan


    and Elder Ming."


    Chu Qi-Tian''s face went dark as he sat in their room.


    The old man before him queried him worriedly.


    Although the Chu n was a huge and powerful establishment, Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t the head of the


    family yet. Hence, his resources were limited.


    If it were any other normal martial artist, he could still deal with them. However, Ye Fan had be as


    powerful as a supreme grandmaster, so just the men whom Chu Qi-Tian had weren''t good enough.


    The only men Chu Qi-Tian had who are capable of posing any threat to Ye Fan at all were the Elder


    Xuan and Elder Ming.


    Before thest head of the Chu family retired, he arranged forthem to protect Chu Qi-Tian.


    They were unsurpassable and profoundly powerful.


    Even grandmasters couldn''t survive a single attack from them.


    Among the countless powerful fighters Chu n had, these two people were considered the top few.


    However, Chu Qi-Tian shook his head at the old man''s suggestions.


    "Let''s wait and see. Maybe someone will help us kill him, and we won''t have to do anything."


    Chu Qi-Tian quickly calmed down after losing control briefly.


    He walked up to the window and looked out of the huge French window as the bright red sun set in the


    background.


    Then a sinister smile emerged on his


    handsome face.


    "Hmm? Who will help us?"


    The old man looked confused after hearing what Chu Qi-Tian said.


    Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t anxious to reply. Instead, he picked up his wine ss and took a sip before he said


    calmly, "Susa Mikoto is Sanshin Organization''s deputy chief and the second most powerful martial


    artist of Japan. Chu Tian-Fan will cause a major fallout in Japan by killing him. Do you think that person


    can still stay calm?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian''s calm words echoed through the room quietly.


    "That person?" The old man was instantly stunned. Then he continued, "Third Young Master, are you


    talking about..."


    The old man''s eyes constricted in shock.


    Dark clouds gathered in the endless sky outside the window.


    The atmosphere felt immensely oppressive.


    The cold raging wind howled like a demon as it swept throughout thend.


    The rising wind foreboded the impending storm!


    Gloom hovered over Japan amid the sensation that Chu Tian-Fan''s name had be.


    Insult, sorrow, desperation, and fury...


    All kinds of emotions swept through the Japanese martial arts circle.


    Chu Tian-Fan had made a name for himself throughout the world ever since the battle of Mount Fuji by


    stepping on the bones of their Japanese martial artists.


    However, the Japanese martial arts circle had also became apleteughingstock.


    The country had so many people, but Ye Fan had managed to trample them underfoot all by himself.


    If they didn''t do something about it, how would the Japanese martial arts circle ever hold its head up


    high again?


    How was it going to stand on its own two feet in the future?


    "The man swept through the country undefeated by himself.¡±


    "This is a national shame."


    Everywhere one went, Japanese martial artists felt humiliated, sad, and exasperated.


    They were furious that a foreigner entered their country and ughtered their people.


    They felt sad that not a single person was able to stop the Chinese youth.


    In the Miyamoto estate in Tokyo.


    Mikawa Group was one of the top six financial groups of the mundane circles. Since they stood at the


    pinnacle of the business world, they paid a lot of attention to the martial arts circles.


    Chiike Shizuka was delighted to learn that Ye Fan managed to defeat all the Japanese martial artists


    that fateful day.


    Her face was filled with admiration.


    "Grandpa, Mr Chu is incredible. He can singlehandedly fight his way out after getting encircled by so


    many martial artists. This is what it means to be powerful, right? He can defeat countless people on his


    own! From now on, no one else will dare to offend Mikawa Group with Mr Chu''s protection.¡±


    Chiike Shizuka smiled happily.


    Ye Fan was the first person she ever admired.


    Since she was his fangirl, the more brilliant her idol was, the happier she became.


    But Miyamoto Nakanosuke was incapable of showing any joy.


    His eyes were filled with worry and gravity.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Shouldn''t we be happy that Mr Chu is famous now?¡± asked Chiike Shizuka


    quizzically.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke shook his head instead. "Shizuka, you don''t understand. Mr Chu has killed too


    many people. Now he has incurred public wrath in Japan. The presidents of the other five financial


    groups have sought us out this morning to give us pressure. They have already learned about how


    close Mikawa Group is with Mr Chu. Hence, they want us to sever ties with Mr Chu, then go with them


    to execute Mr Chu. Or else, the five groups will denounce us as traitors and join forces to seal off our


    business activities. By now, at least 50 families and ns have cut ties from Mikawa Group to save


    themselves," said Miyamoto Nakanosuke worriedly.


    Chiike Shizuka sneered coldly, "Grandpa, ignore them. No one dares to touch us with Mr Chu around.


    Mr Iwai once said, everyone revers power. Since Mr Chu is the one with power, I don''t believe anyone


    would dare to touch us with Mr Chu''s protection."


    "Shizuka, you are too naive," sighed Miyamoto Nakanosuke. "Do you really think Mr Chu has power


    now?"


    Chiike Shizuka was instantly stunned. "Grandpa, isn''t it so? There were so many people on Mount Fuji,


    but no one could stop Mr Chu. I also heard all nine of Sanshin Organization''s top fighters were


    ughtered by Mr Chu. Even the leader of Sword Shrine was buried into the mountain by Mr Chu. Who


    else in Japan can rival Mr Chu now that they have all died?" Chiike Shizuka wrinkled her nose as she


    asked quizzically.


    However, Miyamoto Nakanosuke nodded hard as his solemn voice echoed through the air, "Yes, there


    is still one more person who can rival Mr Chu! It''s the number one fighter in Japan and leader of


    Sanshin Organization, Yukiteru Tenshin!"


    HUUU!


    The room waspletely quiet, and only the wind outside the window was audible.


    "Is Yukiteru Tenshin very powerful?" asked Chiike Shizuka quizzically?


    "Of course! Yukiteru Tenshin has protected Japan for almost a century. Back in the day, Yukiteru


    Tenshin saved countless citizens during a tsunami with a single blow of her sword. Also, Yukiteru


    Tenshin singlehandedly protected Japan and prevented ten grandmasters from entering our borders


    when Chu Sect wreaked havoc globally."


    "All these years, she is akin to a god in Japan. Everyone in Japan remembers her kindness. No one


    knows exactly how strong she is!" said Miyamoto Nakanosuke slowly in a deep tone. His voice


    sounded like the low roar of spirits as it reverberated throughout the room.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face went pale instead, "Then will Mr Chu win?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke shook his head. "I don''t know. If he fails, then the entire


    Miyamoto n, including us, can forget about living. They are bound to seek vengeance. Unless we


    publicly sever all ties with Mr Chu now."

 Chapter 927 A Matter of Life and Death

    Chapter 927 A Matter of Life and Death


    HUUU!


    The wind gusted outside the window.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s deep voice quietly echoed in the room.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face had already gone pale from hearing what her grandfather said.


    She didn''t think that Mikawa Group would be implicated by this matter.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke looked at Chiike Shizuka deeply as though he were awaiting her decision.


    Should she save the n by cutting ties with Ye Fan?


    Or choose to remain loyal to him to the end?


    This was a tough question and a matter of life and death.


    The moment they picked to stand on the wrong side, both the Miyamoto n and


    Mikawa Group would be walking on a path of no return.


    Before she knew it, several Miyamoto n elders and Mikawa Group''s higher management had all


    turned up at the estate.


    These people had clearlye here because of Ye Fan''s actions.


    "Miss Chiike, if we don''t choose to cut ties when we can, things will be veryplicated.


    Countless Japanese citizens have gathered at Sanshin Organization to kneel and beg Yukiteru Tenshin


    toe out of from her martial arts cultivation and save the country. Yukiteru Tenshin has protected the


    country for a century, so she is undoubtedly powerful. Considering how young Mr Chu is, he doesn''t


    stand a chance if he fights her."


    "Mr Chu is not from Japan after all. Even if he loses, he can go home to China. But what about us?


    Mikawa Group will have no way out! The moment Mr Chu is defeated, they will finish us off. If we don''t


    sever ties with Mr Chu now, we are done for. Mr Chu is on his own, so he can do anything he likes.


    However, Mikawa Group can''t afford to do the same. Please publicly sever ties with him!" said an elder


    with a white beard deeply as he begged her respectfully.


    However, Chiike Shizuka remained quiet for a long time after hearing this. She bit her lips hard, and her


    face turned pale as worry flooded her face.


    After all, she was an inexperienced young woman who hadn''t seen any upheaval in her life. Hence,


    she was naturally terrified since this was a matter of life and death and had difficulty making up her


    mind.


    "Haha! I didn''t think the mighty Mikawa Group would end up getting led by a weak little girl. Is there no


    other talent in Mikawa Group? If youck talent, you can tell me. I can send someone from Suzuki


    Group to teach you so that you don''t keep going further and further astray."


    A coldughter suddenly came from outside.


    A bald man dressed in a suit walked in under the protection of several people.


    "Oh? It''s you, Suzuki Kichi. This is an internal matter, so an outsider like you shouldn''t interfere," said


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke unhappily as he frowned.


    "Don''t get angry, my friend. I came to help on ount of our long friendship. The entire business world


    in Japan knows about Mikawa Group''s close ties with Chu Tian-Fan. Many people have gathered at


    Sanshin Organization to beg Yukiteru Tenshin toe out of cultivation. So Chu Tian-Fan is bound to


    die soon. If Mikawa Group doesn''t try to save itself, you will probably cease to exist in a few days too,


    considering the circumstances. Mr Miyamoto and Mr Iwai, I suggest you sever ties with Chu Tian-Fan


    immediately. Also, you should kill Chiike Shizuka to prove your allegiance! Then you can be extricated


    from this tricky situation."


    Suzuki Kichi smiled.


    However, his words left Chiike Shizuka even more afraid.


    "Mr Iwai, Mr Suzuki is right. Chiike Shizuka is just an inexperiencedss and Chu Tian-Fan''s puppet.


    What gives her the right to lead Mikawa Group? Mr Iwai, please shoot Chiike Shizuka immediately and


    publicly sever ties with Chu Tian-Fan!"


    Once someone took the lead, his words were like a rocknding in the ocean and the impact left a


    tsunami in its wake.


    In an instant, everyone in the hall bowed and implored the old man desperately.


    "Mr Iwai, please shoot Chiike Shizuka, take over Mikawa Group and sever ties with Chu Tian-Fan!¡±


    "Mr Iwai, please shoot Chiike Shizuka and take over Mikawa Group!"


    As the saying goes, people attack those who are down.


    In their opinion, if Yukiteru Tenshin came out of cultivation, Ye Fan would either die or end up just


    escaping to China.


    It was natural for them to yearn to seek a safer master.


    It would be wiser for Mikawa Group to sever ties with Ye Fan, considering the circumstances.


    Iwai Zen fell silent as everyone went into a furor.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke didn''t say anything either.


    All eyes turned to Iwai Zen as they waited for a response.


    After all, Iwai Zen had been president of Mikawa Group for years. Even though Ye Fan appointed


    Chiike Shizuka as the new president, Iwai Zen still held a lot of respect among the people.


    Iwai Zen''s face sank as he clutched his fists tightly. No one could tell how he felt about the matter.


    Iwai Zen was clearly in a huge dilemma as well and was doing his utmost to make up his mind.


    After a long time, he raised his head with a burning look in his eyes.


    Suzuki Kichi instantlyughed.


    "Zen, it seems you have seen the light. That will be best. We are Japanese. How can we serve a


    Chinese man? Enough. Hurry up and kill Chiike Shizuka."


    Suzuki Kichi smiled calmly.


    Instead, Iwai Zen shook his head. "How could I kill Miss Chiike since Mr Chu personally picked her to


    be president of Mikawa Group?¡±


    "Hmm? Are you going to..."


    Suzuki Kichi was instantly stunned and stared at him with his eyes wide.


    Instead, Iwai Zen said deeply, "I and Mikawa Group owe Mr Chu everything. Ten years ago, if he didn''t


    help, Mikawa Group would have gotten torn up a long time ago. How can we throw him under the bus


    now that Mr Chu is in danger? We ought to be people of integrity who have credibility!


    Since we have sworn our loyalty to Mr Chu, we will share his honor and disgrace. If we kick him when


    he is down, Mikawa Group will lose all trust. Moreover, will he really get defeated? It''s too early to say


    that!


    That is all I have to say. Nakanosuke, show him out!"


    Iwai Zen shouted deeply in an imposing tone with an unmistakable coldness.


    "Fine. Well done, Iwai Zen. You are a traitor who refuses to see your error. One day, Mikawa Group will


    get destroyed when Yukiteru Tenshin ughters that Chinese brat! Don''t me me for being heartless


    then!"


    Suzuki Kichi face was livid. He sneered furiously before he left.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After the outsiders left, Iwai Zen suddenly turned and knelt to Chiike Shizuka, "Miss Chiike, I had no


    choice but to decide on your behalf earlier. Please forgive me for overstepping!"

 Chapter 928 Finally Reborn

    Chapter 928 Finally Reborn


    "Please forgive me for overstepping!¡±


    His deep resonant voice sounded like gold falling on the ground as it reverberated through the room.


    Although Iwai Zen sounded like he was apologizing, he was in fact establishing Chiike Shizuka''s


    authority in front of the others.


    Sure enough, at the drop of his voice, everyone knelt before Chiike Shizuka and apologized.


    "Miss Chiike, please forgive me for my rudeness!"


    "It was a moment of folly on our part.


    Please forgive us, Miss Chiike."


    Many of them had tried to convince Iwai Zen to kill Chiike Shizuka earlier and escape Ye Fan''s control.


    However, Iwai Zen still chose to stick with Ye Fan, so the rest of them had no choice but to apologize.


    After a brief spell of shock, Chiike Shizuka calmed herself quickly.


    For the first time, she mustered her courage and walked up to them and said, "I know a lot of you are


    worried about getting implicated. It''s okay. I will give you a chance. Those who don''t want to take Mr


    Chu''s side may leave. You can leave Mikawa Group from now on. I won''t force anyone."


    Chiike Shizuka spoke deeply with an unusual leader-like sternness on her beautiful and youthful face.


    Upheavals make people grow up after all.


    Chiike Shizuka might be an inexperienced young woman now.


    However, who would know whether this green young woman would one day mature to be the


    queen of Japan and help stand guard over the country for Ye Fan?


    The day went by quickly.


    The night surged in like the tide and reced it.


    Nightlifemenced in Tokyo once again.


    The streets were filed with people.


    Groups of friends walked under the moonlight.


    Lovers exchanged affectionate words.


    Countless cars came from all directions and converged into the sea of cars on the roads with their


    lights flickering like fireflies.


    From a distance, the entire city looked like a vast ocean of lights and shadows.


    The lights and shadows intermingled.


    However, no one knew what was happening at the huge structure located a thousand meters outside in


    the suburbs while they rxed in this peaceful night.


    Countless luxury cars had pulled up outside the huge building, where thousands of people gathered.


    Everyone knelt on the ground sadly with a lighted candle in their hands.


    Behind them, hundreds of luxury cars formed a single queue while their orange headlights flickered


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    away in the night.


    Brightness and darkness came together while the lights and shadows flickered.


    The entire area was covered with light.


    Despite beingte at night, it was as bright as daylight.


    Lights and candle lights flickered through the night.


    Thousands of people knelt before Sanshin Organization like they were pious believers.


    "An enemy is at our doors, and Japan is in danger. Our sacred object has been stolen, and the Moon


    God is nowhere to be found.


    Susa Mikoto has died, and countless Japanese martial artists have been sacrificed. It is a matter of life


    and death for the Japanese martial arts circle now. We are useless, so we can only beg Yukiteru


    Tenshin toe out of cultivation and ughter the Chinese bastard so as to defend the dignity of the


    Japanese martial arts circle."


    "Please save Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin!"


    "Please turn the tides and save Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin!"


    Their sad voices echoed continuously and surged through the air.


    Many people knelt outside Sanshin Organization with tears on their faces.


    They looked up into the sky as they cried sadly.


    The sound of their begging reverberated through thend.


    Under the moonlight, the candlelight and orange headlights continued to flicker.


    The beautiful light intermingled with their sorrow and kept spreading without stopping.


    The sound of their crying was filled with desperation and sadness.


    The Japanese martial arts circle used to be the leader of Asia.


    However, their sacred object and deity had both been snatched from them.


    Many of their grandmasters had been ughtered.


    Ye Fan had nearly cleaned out the Japanese martial arts circle of its strongest practitioners overnight.


    He had singlehandedly trampled the nation.


    Now they were an internationalughingstock.


    Humiliation, anger, desperation, and sorrow...


    All kinds of emotions hovered over the Japanese martial artists.


    They had no choice but to gather here at Sanshin Organization and beg with candles in hand.


    For the sake of their country, they had to show their sincerity and beg Yukiteru Tenshin to fight Ye Fan!


    Outside Sanshin Organization, their crying flooded like the tide as it echoed through the air.


    However, nothing happened within Sanshin Organization despite their kneeling.


    Not a sound could be heard.


    And no one could be seen.


    Just then, two men in wheelchairs were pushed in from outside.


    They were Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi, whom Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others had dug out


    from the rubble.


    Their subordinates had pushed them to the front of the crowd.


    The doors remained tightly shut.


    The words, ''Sanshin Organization'', could be seen hanging over the doors in mboyant and powerful


    calligraphy.


    Mochizuki Kawa inhaled deeply. He gritted his teeth and wanted to stand.


    In the end, he failed and fell, slumping onto the ground. But he tried his best to kneel.


    He raised his head and looked up with his bloodshot eyes.


    His face was filled with tears.


    Then his deep sad voice rang, "Chief Yukiteru, you have disappeared for long enough. It is time for you


    toe out. Our country needs you. The citizens of Japan need you. The Japanese martial arts circle


    needs you to help save our dignity. Please bring glory to our nation, Chief Yukiteru!¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa''s words sounded like rocks falling into an ocean, leaving a tsunami in its wake.


    The countless people behind him knelt with tears in their eyes.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, please bring glory to the nation."


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, please turn the tides and save us."


    Their sorrowful voices and words converged and left the earth quaking.


    Just as they had lost all hope...


    Finally...


    BOOM!


    A deep rumble quietly came from Sanshin Organization.


    Then a beam of light charged into the air from Sanshin Organization.


    It was as powerful as a dragon!


    The earth and rivers shivered upon its released.


    Raging wind instantly gusted.


    "This..."


    "Could it be..."


    In an instant, everyone stared at the sight in front of them with their eyes wide.


    Their eyes were filled with shock, joy, and tears.


    They knew that the guardian of Japan, who had disappeared for decades, had finally emerged.


    Amid everyone''s shock and revtion, a cold and lofty silhouette quietly appeared.


    She was absolutely elegant and beautiful.


    She was stunning and had a perfectplexion.


    She was dressed in a long dress as she looked down at them.


    The instant she appeared, she made everything else lose color.


    4th May 2020.


    The leader of Sanshin Organization and Japan''s number one martial artist, Yukiteru Tenshin, finally


    emerged after cultivating for decades.

 Chapter 929 Wave After Wave

    Chapter 929 Wave After Wave


    In an instant, many of the people kneeling outside Sanshin Organization cried.


    They knelt on the ground and begged pitifully.


    They appeared like pious devotees as they knelt before her.


    At the same time, they looked like they were kneeling loyally to their king.


    They never felt so moved in their lives.


    It felt as though the king had finally arrived to save them from their dire straits!


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, please turn the tides and save the dignity of the Japanese martial arts circle!"


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, please turn the tides and save the dignity of the Japanese martial arts circle!"


    Under the heaven, the candlelight and headlights flickered brightly.


    As light and shadow intersected, people knelt in unison as their sounding voices echoed through the


    atmosphere!


    The lovely silhouette stood before them unwaveringly.


    Her dress fluttered along with her perfect hair.


    She stood proudly under the heavens with an imposing godlike aura as she looked down at them.


    "I, Yukiteru Tenshin, have spent decades cultivating in the Sanshin Organization. After practicing


    martial arts for half a lifetime, I was suddenly enlightened and finally gained mastery of the Seiren


    Sword Technique! Nothing can be done about the past, but from now on, it is time for my technique to


    make a name for itself."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her deep distant voice echoed into the distance.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others couldn''t help trembling under her imposing aura.


    Her words were capable of rousing the deaf and awakening the unhearing.


    Yukiteru Tenshin turned her head and looked at everyone. Her cold imposing voice echoed through the


    air once more.


    "Spread the word that I will fight Chu Tian-Fan in a duel at the highest point in Tokyo in three days. It


    will be a fight to the death in the name of glory! We will invite all martial artists toe and witness the


    battle!"


    BOOM...


    Her cold imposing voice sent raging winds as it reverberated through the air.


    The number one martial artist of Japan hade out of cultivation tonight. Everyone in the Japanese


    martial arts circle was bound to be sleepless tonight.


    At daybreak the next day.


    Sensational news struck the global martial arts circle and exploded like an atomic bomb.


    "Hey, Wang. Have you heard? The number one martial artist in Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin, is about to


    the highest point of Tokyo! It looks like it will be a fight to the death!"


    "What? Grandmaster Yukiteru? The chief of Sanshin Organization? Oh my god! Is she still alive? I


    haven''t heard about her for almost 50 years. I didn''t think that the woman was still alive. She must have


    gotten a whole lot more powerful by now, right?"


    Before thest wave could settle down, another had risen in its ce.


    The sensation Ye Fan had caused a few days ago when he defeated the Japanese martial artists had


    barely passed. However, news about Yukiteru Tenshining out of cultivation and fighting Chu Tian-


    Fan had caused another major upheaval in the martial arts world.


    In an instant, everyone exploded from hearing the news, regardless of whether they heard it from the


    online martial arts forums, teahouses, or bars.


    Everyone was talking about the fight.


    In India, at Folo Pce.


    A Japanese envoy suddenly came calling.


    King Folo sat upright in the halls.


    A Japanese envoy hade to send a letter.


    "Our number one martial artist, Yukiteru Tenshin, will be fighting Chu Tian-Fan in a duel at the highest


    point of Tokyo. I am here to send you an invitation. King Folo, we wee you to witness the battle!"


    The Japanese envoy handed the invitation over with both hands.


    He left after he was done sending the message.


    India wasn''t the only country that received the invitation.


    The English royalty, the Russians at the Kremlin, and Korean leaders of the martial arts circle all


    received the invitation.


    On Mount Yan in China.


    The God of War and the others were all in the hall.


    There was an exquisite ck invitation with gold embossing before them.


    However, Mo Gu-Cheng and the others were incapable of finding any joy as they looked at the


    invitation.


    "Tell me what you think about this?" said Sword Saint deeply with a solemn look in his eyes.


    Heavenly Grandmaster smiled sadly after a brief silence.


    "This matter has gotten out of hand. The number one fighter of Japan has publicly sought him out and


    asked to fight. They even invited martial artists from all over the world toe and view it. This has


    probably already escted to an international martial arts conflict," said Tang Hao sadly.


    An international martial arts battle was a huge matter and a question of national dignity and honor.


    The moment they were defeated, it was as good as China losing.


    When that happened, it would be a national disgrace.


    "They have deliberately mentioned a Chinese martial artist in the invitation, so they are clearly trying to


    attack the Chinese martial arts circles through this battle. This has be an important battle, so we


    must be careful. I think it is inappropriate for a young man to fight on behalf of China. Why don''t I go


    over to Japan and offer to fight instead? I swear to defend our country''s dignity!"


    Mo Gu-Cheng looked serious as he volunteered to fight.


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s son had been crippled in Japan, so he had been in a bad mood for days.


    Now that he found the perfect opportunity to avenge his son, he didn''t want to let go of it.


    However, Sword Saint shook his head when he heard Mo Gu-Cheng''s suggestion.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin made a name for herself almost a century ago. Her Seiren Sword Technique is


    unsurpassable. Back in the day, even I didn''t have the confidence to win her. Now that she''s cultivated


    for decades, no one knows how much improvement she has made. Gu-Cheng, I don''t mean to hurt


    your feelings, but you might not stand any chances against her. It is best to get Qing-Tian to fight


    instead. It would be considered a fair fight between two top martial artists of our countries. Qing-Tian,


    what do you think?"


    Xiao Chen and the others turned to look at Ye Qing-Tian and awaited his response.


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head. "I think that''s a bad idea. Our special status means we represent War


    God Castle and the entire Chinese martial arts world. The moment I help him fight, we are telling the


    world that we condone Chu Tian-Fan''s actions. You must understand it is a major taboo for us to send


    fighters to a foreignnd to kill heedlessly. All the other countries will condemn us when they find out."


    Ye Qing-Tian analyzed the situation for them.


    Mo Gu-Cheng became anxious and asked, "Do you mean we can only count on this kid from nowhere


    to defend our national honor and dignity?"


    Ye Qing-Tian went quiet briefly before he said, "There''s no point arguing about this. We just have to


    y by ear."

 Chapter 930 Finally, The Sorakara Point!

    Chapter 930 Finally, The Sorakara Point!


    Ye Fan seemed oblivious about the sensation his duel with Yukiteru Tenshin had caused in the martial


    arts circles.


    He wasn''t worried or anxious and appearedpletely nonchnt the entire time.


    These past few days, Ye Fan kept the young womanpany and kept going sightseeing.


    They went to see cherry blossoms blooming in the mountain and watched as the sun shone down on


    the city.


    They went to see all the lovely things the young woman yearned to see but hadn''t.


    At night, they would also catch movies or patronize all kinds of street food vendors and stroll in the


    moonlight.


    The air was quiet while the moon glowed softly.


    In the quiet night, the two of them quietly strolled under the moon''s soft glow.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu adored the feeling of peacefully enjoying life like this.


    She only felt that this world was perfect when she was with Ye Fan.


    Flowers blooming on the trees on sunny days, ripples undting across thekes on rainy days, the


    sun sweeping through the city, and the breeze passing through her fingers.


    The young woman wished she could stay with her master like this forever.


    She wanted to watch the seasons go by with him.


    She wanted to see the sights of thend.


    She wanted to experience the seasons and see the mountains covered with lush greenery and the vast


    ocean together with him.


    However, both Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu were keenly aware that these would end up being


    nothing but extravagant hopes.


    Since the spirit seal within Suzumiya Eigetsu had already been unlocked, it would only give her a few


    more days'' time even though he had saved her from the altar.


    Maybe today or tomorrow.


    The charming young woman before his eyes would cease to be Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    And her current condition did nothing but affirm the fact.


    2nd May 2020


    I visited Tokyo Bay and saw the ocean with Master. The ocean looks so huge. Master said heaven lies


    on the other end of the ocean.


    3rd May 2020


    I visited the royal pce with Master. The teacher once told us that the Moon God used to live there.


    Perhaps I will get to stay there in the future.


    5th May 2020


    It''s my first time at the amusement park. I took the roller coaster and the Viking ship. The Viking ship


    was scary, but I''m not afraid with Master around.


    "Oh yes. Master and I are going to the Skytree tomorrow. It''s the closest ce to the sky. Mum said


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    before that the Sorakara Point is the most romantic ce on earth."


    Time went by slowly as the young woman recorded the final moments of her life in words.


    Also, she would read her diary from front to end each night before she slept.


    Someone once said that a person''s memory was like footprints on the seashore. They were destined to


    be swept away by time.


    And she would eventually forget the young man.


    However, she did not want to forget, so she wrote everything down in her diary.


    She wanted to record everything she experienced with Ye Fan.


    Then even after she was gone, maybe the Moon God would recall everything Suzumiya Eigetsu


    experienced when she read Suzumiya Eigetsu''s diary.


    It was finally 5th May.


    Ever since Ye Fan took her from Mount Fuji, Suzumiya Eigetsu spent more and more time sleeping and


    felt like she was in a daze. She started to spend less and less time awake.


    This morning, Ye Fan even spent several hours shaking her before he finally managed to wake her up.


    Her face was pale and had no color at all.


    She looked like a terminally ill patient and gradually lost her liveliness as her perception slowly grew


    hazy.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could sense that she was losing control of herself.


    She even ended up being unable to stand.


    At the sight of this, Ye Fan knew that the end wasing.


    Her consciousness would soon bepletely wiped out when she could no longer control herself.


    Then Suzumiya Eigetsu would really be no more.


    Ye Fan felt unusually gloomy when he saw how weak she was and the agony she was going through.


    He walked over and sat by Suzumiya Eigetsu''s bedside and said gently, "Eigetsu-chan, why don''t we


    stay indoors today so that you can have a good rest? I will keep


    youpany.¡±


    Ye Fan was incapable of doing anything about it. He could only spend thest moments of her life with


    her.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want to spend her final moments in bed.


    So she did her best to get up from the bed.


    However, she was so weak that she was incapable of holding herself up and ended up falling to the


    ground.


    In that instant, she cried.


    Tears cascaded from her eyes.


    Perhaps she was angry at herself for being a failure.


    She made ns yesterday to ascend the Skytree with Ye Fan today.


    But she ended up holding them back again.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t know what happened, but by afternoon, she suddenly found strength again as


    though it was a dying sh of lucidity.


    She got up to sit in front of the dresser and dolled up. Then she put on her best dress and her favorite


    pair of three-leaf clover earrings.


    She looked like the most beautiful woman on earth today.


    Ye Fan felt as though the rest of the world had lost all color when the young woman stood before him.


    At 2PM, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu left the hotel and drove to Tokyo''s iconic Skytree.


    On the same afternoon, martial arts leaders from Ennd, Russia, India, and everywhere in the world


    all boarded private nes and headed for Japan.


    The duel between Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin was happening the next day.


    Due to the long distance, many people left a day earlier.


    Dozens of airnes departed their airports and flew towards Japan like sharp swords slicing through


    the heavens.


    All of them gathered in Japan like streams of water flowing to the ocean!


    At 310PM, a man and a woman entered the Skytree lobby and queued to buy tickets.


    At 340PM, all six financial groups received news to seal the vicinity of the Skytree. All people were


    barred entry within a one kilometer radius.


    At 405PM, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu went through the ticket gate and made their way up the


    Skytree.


    At 410PM, people started to clear the Skytree, and countless tourists started to leave.


    At 450PM, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu arrived on the first observation deck with an elevation of 350


    meters and rested a little.


    At 509PM, the presidents of all the financial groups arrived at the Skytree to cordon off the vicinity.


    At 530PM in the afternoon, Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu arrived at the Skytree''s top floor.


    This ce was called the Sorakara Point, and it was the highest point of the Skytree.


    The entirety of Tokyo city could be seen from this location.


    "Miss Chiike, ording to the CCTV, Mr Chu has already entered the Skytree at 3PM this afternoon. If


    I''m not mistaken, Mr Chu is already at Sorakara Point, the highest point of the Skytree!"


    Thousands of people had gathered at the Skytree.


    They were members of the six financial groups who had been sent to clear the location.


    After all, a battle between two supreme grandmasters was going to be held here tomorrow.


    So even the slightest internal energy flowing from them would spell disaster for an average person.


    They wanted to seal off the location to reduce casualties.


    A member of Mikawa Group who was in charge of clearing out the Skytree rushed over hurriedly to


    make a report.


    Chiike Shizuka, Iwai Zen, and the others were instantly startled to hear this.


    "What? Has Mr Chu reached Sorakara Point already? Isn''t the duel happening tomorrow? Why has he


    already arrived?¡± said Iwai Zen in shock with a solemn look on this face.


    The president of Suzuki Group, Suzuki Kichi,ughed coldly and said, "The kid from China probably


    can''t wait to die, right? In that case, let''s help him out. Send my orders. Contact Sanshin Organization


    immediately and tell them the target has already turned up at Sorakara Point. And invite Yukiteru


    Tenshin to join us!"

 Chapter 931 Finally Meet!

    Chapter 931 Finally Meet!


    It was already evening time when a young man and woman sat at the top of the Skytree.


    Her wish had finallye true, and she hade to the ce that was closest to the heavens.


    Clouds tumbled overhead, and it felt as though the gxy was right before her eyes.


    The skyscrapers stood beneath her while almost all living things were beneath their feet.


    The sunset flooded into Suzumiya Eigetsu''s view as this huge disc covered half the skies in the


    distance.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could not resist going forward. Despite her immense fear of heights, she suddenly


    wasn''t as scared anymore.


    She stood before the huge window and tipped her toes as she looked outside.


    She could almost see clouds billowing and seagulls flying thousands of miles away.


    She could almost see tons of seawater by her feet as the waves crashed onto a dark cliff leaving white


    sprays in its wake.


    She could see an enormous forest with the wind sweeping through it as an empty train headed into the


    sunset.


    Tokyo looked like an ocean in the evening too.


    Countless lights melded together to form a sea.


    Thousands of cars surged through the city with dim yellow lights flickering and looked likeyers of


    waves.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu gently smiled as she pointed at the world beneath her and whispered in a daze,


    "Master, can you see the sea? The reddish glow on the sea is absolutely gorgeous."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled gently as she stood close to the sky.


    Her pale face was filled with bliss and joy.


    Her mother was right. The top of the Skytree was certainly the most romantic ce on earth.


    There was no politics here.


    There was no war or conflict either.


    It seemed only the scenic sunset and this young man beside her existed.


    But when Ye Fan nced in the same direction as her, he didn''t see any ocean.


    There were only people and vastnds.


    "Master, what do you think can be found in the sky?"


    As time went by, the sun setpletely and darkness flooded the atmosphere.


    The night breeze sweeping in smelled like the ocean.


    Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu sat quietly closely in this ce that seemed to reach the sky.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was bing increasingly weak, and her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    She leaned against Ye Fan''s shoulder and struggled to stay conscious.


    Even if she could no longer control her body, this young woman continued to smile forcibly.


    She wanted Ye Fan to remember the time when she was the most beautiful.


    She didn''t want Ye Fan to think about her pale and haggard profile when he thought about her.


    Ye Fan replied gently, "Eigetsu-chan, do you believe in deities? Would you believe me if I told you that


    deities live in the sky?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu surprisingly nodded without hesitation. "Uh huh. I believe everything you say with all


    my heart, and I believe you are a deity too."


    She spoke softly as a gentle breeze swept outside.


    However, Ye Fan failed to notice the crescent on Suzumiya Eigetsu''s forehead growing increasingly


    brighter.


    Stars filled the sky outside.


    Ye Fan sat quietly with Suzumiya Eigetsu at Sorakara Point as he kept herpany and waited for her


    life toe to an end.


    Thousands of Japanese martial artists gathered beneath the Skytree.


    After Suzuki Kichi had spread the word about Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu''s location, all members of


    the Japanese martial arts circle turned up.


    All of them encircled the Skytree with anger in their hearts.


    Tonight, the Japanese martial arts circle had to finish Ye Fan off.


    They had sworn to sacrifice Ye Fan''s blood to their peers.


    "Haha! Iwai Zen, Miyamoto Nakanosuke, do you see that? All the martial artists of Japan are here.


    Countless people have gathered here to encircle them. Also, Yukiteru Tenshin is on her way too. This


    Chinese kid is about to meet his doom. Even if the gods appear to help him, he can''t escape death.


    After Chu Tian-Fan dies, I will report the crimes of treasonmitted by Mikawa Group and ask


    Yukiteru Tenshin to destroy it as well!" said Suzuki Kichi proudly in his suit to Iwai Zen and the others


    as he stood under the Skytree.


    He looked as cocky as a general who had just triumphed in battle.


    Iwai Zen and the others only waited quietly.


    However, their pale faces give away how worried they were in their hearts.


    But since they had chosen to stand on Ye Fan''s side, worrying was useless.


    All they could do now was pray.


    HUUU!


    In the distance, raging winds suddenly swept by.


    The cherry blossoms by the roadside instantly swirled in the wind.


    In just a few moments, cherry blossoms filled the air while leaves from countless trees rustled audibly.


    An intense internal energy hovered over everyone.


    It was so powerful that they wanted to kneel under its pressure.


    "What is this pressure...could it be...is she here?" shouted someone from the crowd.


    Everyone turned to look up immediately.


    A stunning silhouette stood quietly under the stars.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The elegant silhouette seemed like that of a queen under the moonlight.


    She was cold, lofty, and imposing!


    On 5th May at 8PM, Yukiteru Tenshin, the top martial artist in Japan, had finally arrived at the Skytree!


    In an instant, there was a furor.


    Everyone bowed the moment they saw her, like devout devotees praying to their deities.


    They bowed and paid their respects.


    Their voices surged into a singr wave as it echoed in the air.


    "Wee, Yukiteru Tenshin!¡±


    "Wee, Yukiteru Tenshin!"


    Sorakara Point fell into silence.


    The world was so quiet that even the twinkling of the stars could be vaguely heard.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu became increasingly weak while a voice in her head became even stronger.


    She almost fell into a slumber several times.


    However, she persisted and hung on.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu shrank into Ye Fan''s embrace and looked up at Ye Fan''s nose, profile and contours.


    It was as if she wanted to emzon what Ye Fan looked like deeply in her heart.


    That way, even if her spirit was no more, her body would still remember the young man who kept


    making her feel moved.


    Many years after she had be the Moon God, she might inadvertently cross paths with him out in


    the streets and instinctively turn only to see countless people walking by.


    But she would still be able to remember the young man''s striking face like it was yesterday.


    Maybe she wouldn''t recall how they were rted, but she would certainly remember that he was once


    the most important person to her in her life.


    However, Ye Fan knew nothing of the thoughts running through Suzumiya Eigetsu''s head.


    The calmness on his face had dissipated, and an unprecedented look of gravity had emerged.


    He raised his head to look at the sky outside the window.


    He could see a stunning woman standing in mid-air.


    She had cold imposing eyes.


    She stood in mid-air and looked absolutely gorgeous!


    Yukiteru Tenshin, the top Japanese martial artist, had finally met Ye Fan at the highest point of the


    Skytree.

 Chapter 932 Ye Fans Fury!

    Chapter 932 Ye Fan''s Fury!


    On the highest observation deck of the Skytree.


    The soft glow of the moon enshrouded the pine forest.


    asional stars could be seen through the clouds.


    Sea fog could be seen in the distance.


    A stunning woman stood amid the clouds.


    And she was walking in mid-air!


    If an average person saw this, he would be shocked speechless.


    He might even think this cold woman before his eyes was a goddess.


    However, Ye Fan was unfazed.


    Not a single ounce of shock could be seen on his striking face.


    After all, walking in the air wasn''t anything unusual to him.


    Martial artists could use their internal energy to cancel out gravity when they had sufficient control of


    their power and walk in the air for a short span of time.


    The skill demanded the martial artist to have outstanding control of their internal energy.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So even among supreme grandmasters, only a minority were capable of executing the move!


    This was precisely how Mochizuki Kawa managed to stand on water at Dongchang Lake when he


    fought Ye Fan.


    Despite how powerful Mochizuki Kawa was, he was only capable of going that far with the technique.


    Mochizuki Kawa could probably only watch in envy as Yukiteru Tenshin walked in mid-air.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" asked Suzumiya Eigetsu quizzically when she detected a slight change in Ye


    Fan''s emotions while they were at Sorakara Point.


    Ye Fan replied deeply, "Nothing. Just that we seem to have a friend here now.¡±


    His deep voice was filled with coldness and anger.


    He didn''t think that they would be so anxious.


    They didn''t even let Suzumiya Eigetsu enjoy her final days on earth in peace.


    "Eigetsu-chan, wait for me here. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Ye Fan wasted no time. Since they were up to no good, it would be wiser to take the initiative to appear


    rather than wait for them to force him.


    Then he could minimize any damage against Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    At the drop of his voice, Ye Fan stood up.


    He walked up to the huge window and waved his sleeve. A hole the size of a man looked as though it


    had been cut meticulously through the ss.


    Ye Fan stepped forward to walk out of the window.


    "Master, don''t do it!"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly in shock.


    They were at least a hundred meters in the air, and it would be an unobstructed fall. If Ye Fan walked


    out of the window, he would probably break into smithereens.


    However, the moment Suzumiya Eigetsu screamed in shock, she caught sight of Ye Fan walking in the


    air.


    It seemed as though Newton''sw was useless against him.


    Gravity was unbelievably powerless against him.


    "You can walk on air...?! A-are you really a god?"


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was instantly stunned.


    Her face was dumbfounded and filled with shock.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was not alone.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi was shocked speechless.


    Suzuki Kichi was equally astounded!


    Chiike Shizuka, Iwai Zen, and everyone else downstairs were dumbstruck.


    Everyone turned their head and looked up into the sky to see two people standing in mid-air 100


    meters above them.


    Their eyes were filled with awe.


    And their hearts were flooded with shock!


    "Is this...is this what a true master looks like? They can defy gravity and physics and stand in mid-air on


    their own," sighed Toyotomi Kawayoshi uncontrobly with shock in his eyes.


    All this time, walking on air was only a thing of books or legends for Toyotomi Kawayoshi.


    Now that he had truly witnessed such a phenomenon, he felt as though his brains were about to burst,


    and his entire worldview had copsed in an instant.


    Who said there were no such things as gods?


    Powerful martial artists were gods!


    Ishino Ryuichi couldn''t help scoffing when he heard everyone deeply inhaling as he sat by the side and


    watched the fight in his wheelchair.


    "You are all frogs in a well. How would you know how powerful a grandmaster is? Each one of the top


    ten grandmasters in the Sky Ranking can singlehandedly fight a nation! A single grandmaster can fight


    countless others. Nothing about these masters is ordinary."


    After all, Ishino Ryuichi was a Sword Shrine priest, so he had quite a name in the martial arts world.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others couldn''tpare to him, given Ishino Ryuichi''s status and the


    powerful fighters he came into contact with, as well as the kinds of things he dealt with.


    Many years ago, Ishino Ryuichi once saw a grandmaster in the Sky Ranking walking in the air.


    Since Yukiteru Tenshin was the top Japanese martial artist, she was one of Asia''s best fighters.


    So Ishino Ryuichi wasn''t surprised she could walk in the air.


    "I didn''t expect Chu Tian-Fan would be capable of doing the same thing. Where on earth is he from?


    He is as powerful as a supreme grandmaster at such a tender age. When did such a powerful


    character appear in the Chinese martial arts circles?¡±


    Ishino Ryuichi and Mochizuki Kawa''s faces darkened instantly when they saw Ye Fan walking in the air


    too.


    The fear and murderous intent they had towards Ye Fan in their hearts intensified.


    If they didn''t get rid of a prodigy like him now, he would certainly pose a threat to Japan one day.


    Mochizuki Kawa had already decided that he had to ensure Ye Fan''s bones stayed in Japan forever at


    all costs.


    "Are you Chu Tian-Fan? So you were the one who killed Mikoto? You were the one who abducted our


    Moon God and also stole the yasakani jade?"


    At the highest point of the Skytree, a lean young man and an icy looking woman stood at a distance


    from each other.


    After Yukiteru Tenshin saw Ye Fan, slight flicker of emotion swept across her typically expressionless


    face.


    After all, the man before her was too young.


    A young genius could be intimidating.


    But that was all there was to it.


    Yukiteru Tenshin wasn''t about to go easy on Ye Fan just because he was young.


    All the more, she couldn''t let him live.


    Or else, wouldn''t he be the next Ye Qing-Tian in a few decades?


    China only needed one God of War.


    If they had a second martial arts genius, it would undo the bnce of power among the international


    martial arts circles.


    Ye Fanughed when he heard what Yukiteru Tenshin said.


    "It seems you know about my deeds. You''re right. I took the yasakani jade and Eigetsu-chan. Also, I


    killed Susa Mikoto, a Sword Shrine priest, and trampled the entire Japanese martial arts circle on


    Mount Fuji."


    Ye Fanughed proudly under the heavens.


    His intimidating voice flooded the air.


    In an instant, a raging wind gusted, making their garments p in the wind.


    "In that case, hand the Moon God over. She is our deity, so you cannot sully her.¡±


    Yukiteru Tenshin didn''t appear angry at all after hearing what Ye Fan had to say.


    She looked down at Ye Fan and spoke to him in a superior tone as she ordered him coldly.


    Her cold voice sounded simplymanding.


    "The Moon God?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and scoffed.


    "I told you. I don''t know any Moon God. I only know who Suzumiya Eigetsu is. Since I''m her master,


    she belongs to me, Chu Tian-Fan. No one else other than me can control her fate. Who the hell are


    you? How dare you speak to me so insufferably?"

 Chapter 933 Dragon God Body

    Chapter 933 Dragon God Body


    "Shut up! The Japanese martial arts circle worships the Moon God. How dare a Chinese kid like you


    spheme her? Since you''ve been so audacious, don''t me my sword for being cruel!"


    Ye Fan''s words hadpletely provoked Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Ever since she reached the pinnacle of power and became the leader of Sanshin Organization all these


    years, no one dared to disrespect her like Ye Fan.


    Now Ye Fan was insulting their religion and her.


    It was unforgivable!


    In that moment, Yukiteru Tenshin went all out.


    Her sinister words exploded quietly.


    A green light shed, and a powerful sword energy swept out.


    It felt as though a dragon was soaring into the sky as boundless energy spread in all directions.


    She hacked the sword in Ye Fan''s direction.


    The speed of Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword was incredibly swift. She took her sword out, and a blownded


    on Ye Fan in a second.


    SLAAASH!


    Yukiteru Tenshin hacked the sword on Ye Fan with a sh, but he remained unscathed.


    Cold wind gusted and made the young man''s garments p in the wind.


    "What? Is this the Invincible Technique? No wonder you dared to take on my attack head-on. Swords


    are useless on you. I wonder how many blows of mine your body can withstand!"


    Yukiteru Tenshin walked in the air once again as sheughed coldly.


    A shower of attacks formed as she hacked at Ye Fan madly.


    She unleashed a wild storm on Ye Fan with her intense sword energy.


    In a second, she had hacked him ten times in all directions.


    In an instant, all that remained was a green sword glow with energy spreading through the air.


    Ye Fan blocked Yukiteru Tenshin''s intense sword energy repeatedly.


    His body seemed like it was cast from copper and iron and left sparks when her swordnded on him.


    But even though Ye Fan had trained in physical martial arts, he kept retreating under Yukiteru Tenshin''s


    raging attacks.


    He could withstand the attacks but was incapable of fighting back.


    "She certainly lives up to her name as Yukiteru Tenshin."


    "She has such mastery of the Seiren Sword Technique.¡±


    "Every move she makes is done with perfect maniption of her sword."


    "It''s as though the sword is a part of her."


    "Ancient sword masters be one with their swords when they reach perfection."


    "Perhaps Yukiteru Tenshin is already at that stage."


    Many people looked up from beneath the Skytree.


    Mochizuki Kawa felt especially embarrassed and shocked when he saw Yukiteru Tenshin''s swordy


    since he was a sword master too.


    How could he even call himself Sword God now?


    He used to think he had unsurpassable sword technique.


    From the looks of it now, Mochizuki Kawa couldn''tpare to a true master.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin has absolute mastery over her sword technique. I think no one else canpare to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    her,¡± sighed Mochizuki Kawa deeply with admiration and respect for her.


    Suzuki Kichi and the others instantly cracked upughing when they witnessed the battle.


    "Haha! Iwai Zen, is this what your Mr Chu is like? I was wondering how powerful he was. From the


    looks of it now, he''s nothing. The fight has barely begun, but Yukiteru Tenshin already has full control of


    the battle. He can only withstand the blows and can''t do anything about attacking. It seems he will get


    hacked to death by Yukiteru Tenshin before long, right?"


    Thousands of people had pulled up at the Skytree in luxury cars.


    The president of Suzuki Group, Suzuki Kichi, leaned against his car with a cigar hanging from his lips


    while he scoffed and gloated.


    Iwai Zen and the others said nothing. However, the pale shade on their faces said everything.


    They were filled with worry in their hearts.


    Had they made the wrong bet on Ye Fan?


    BAM!


    Their blows collided once more.


    Yukiteru Tenshin brandished her sword ten times swiftly.


    This time, Ye Fan was incapable of withstanding the attack.


    He was eventually struck by Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Massive internal energy coursed through his body and crashed hard onto the ground below.


    BOOM!


    The ground beneath him split open with a bang.


    Ye Fan left a gaping hole in the hard asphalt ground when he went crashing down.


    A delivery truck full of bread happened to drive over. The driver screamed in shock when he witnessed


    the sudden explosion.


    He swiftly veered the truck away amid his shock. The rubber tires squealed loudly as they rubbed


    against the ground. The entire car, along with the driver, swerved into the drain by the roadside.


    "Master!"


    "Mr Chu!"


    At this moment, Suzumiya Eigetsu and Chiike Shizuka almost shouted in unison.


    Chiike Shizuka was already pale, and her face was filled with worry.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes turned red and were on the brink of tears.


    However, Ye Fan charged forward again and jumped up.


    "Haha! Again!"


    Ye Fan tilted his head up andughed. Then his lean body transformed into a sharp sword as he


    leaped into the air.


    In a single breath, he appeared before Yukiteru Tenshin once more.


    Ye Fan''s shirt was already ripped by Yukiteru Tenshin to reveal his tanned skin.


    Yukiteru Tenshin looked down at him as her cold voice rang, "Are you going to stubbornly resist? I


    admit that your Invincible Technique is pretty good. If it were any other opponent, they probably


    wouldn''t be able to get past your defenses. Sadly, what you pride yourself in means nothing to me. My


    sword technique is known for speed. Even if you were made of iron, you are incapable of evading my


    attacks."


    HUUU!


    Fallen leaves swirled in the cold wind.


    Yukiteru Tenshin stood in mid-air as she looked down at Ye Fan expressionlessly.


    Her lofty aura was incredibly powerful!


    However, Ye Fan shook his head andughed in front of an adversary as powerful as Yukiteru Tenshin.


    "Isn''t it too early to say this? That was just a warm-up. The real battle has only just begun."


    BOOM!


    At the drop of Ye Fan''s voice, everyone saw gold light quietly radiating from his body.


    Then it shot into the heavens like a dragon.


    It was as though a dragon had awoken and was ready to go back into the wilderness!


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s body exploded with energy.


    At the same time, the sound of a dragon roaring nonstop could be heard in the sky.


    "Hmm? This gold light and that dragon''s roar...? Is...is this...a supreme skill of physical martial arts,


    Dragon God Body?!"


    Mochizuki Kawa''s shock intensified when he saw the light of a golden dragon radiating from Ye Fan.


    He shouted uncontrobly as his eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    He didn''t expect that he would get to witness this long lost physical martial arts skill, Dragon God Body!


    Good heavens!


    Who on earth was this young man?

 Chapter 934 Chu Sects Chaos

    Chapter 934 Chu Sect''s Chaos


    "Dragon God Body?¡±


    "What''s that?¡±


    "Is it very powerful?"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others instantly asked quizzically since they have never heard about such


    martial arts.


    "What do you think? Skills that build up the physical body are rare in martial arts to begin with. The


    moment they surface, martial artists from all over the world will fight to have it. Word has it that Chu


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sect wreaked havoc because of such a technique. And yes, it is none other than Dragon God Body.¡±


    What?


    Mochizuki Kawa''s words sounded like a rocknding in the ocean, leaving a tsunami in its wake.


    In an instant, Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others were stunned.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    Everyone in the martial arts world knew about Chu Sect.


    There were plenty of powers in the martial arts circles now.


    Sanshin Organization from Japan, War God Castle from China, the royals from Ennd, and many


    more were all famous in the martial arts circles.


    However, Chu Sect was still internationally recognized as the number one martial arts power.


    If they were to segregate the martial arts circle into echelons, Chu Sect would take up an entire top


    level on its own.


    In the martial arts world, they were deemed a superpower.


    After all, Chu Sect consisted of three ns. Just the main Chu n alone was able to sweep through


    the world undefeated.


    Also, they were unstoppable with the help of the other two lineages.


    A century ago, Chu Sect suddenly sparked the greatest martial arts battle in history and dered war


    on the world.


    Theypletely destroyed the peace in the world.


    Those were the ten years where the vibrant martial arts scene in various countries around the world


    was rocked to the core.


    During those ten years, Chu Sect''s martial artists had swept throughout the globe like steel torrents.


    Countless powerful fighters died. Almost every day, grandmasters perished.


    The martial artists who were below grandmaster level were naturally obliterated at a wild pace.


    Although each country had documented these bleak ten years, it wasn''t done in great detail.


    Hence, Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others only knew about the chaos Chu Sect caused but didn''t


    know the details.


    Today, they finally learned that the greatest conflict in the history of martial arts had started because of


    this technique, Dragon God Body.


    Naturally, everyone was dumbstruck.


    At this very moment, the same question emerged in their minds.


    Did this young man from China have anything to do with the conflict unleashed by Chu Sect a century


    ago?


    Did this supreme technique that caused the world to go into chaosnd up in War God Castle''s hands


    and not Chu Sect?


    Perhaps War God Castle and Chu Sect were already longtime allies?


    Curiosity, shock, and questions...


    All kinds of emotions hovered over everyone.


    Even Mochizuki Kawa could detect the technique that Ye Fan had just executed, so of course, Yukiteru


    Tenshin could too.


    Yukiteru Tenshin trembled the moment Ye Fan executed the move.


    "Dragon God Body? How can that be? How can a kid from China get to learn this? Did you get the


    manual from War God Castle? No, wait. War God Castle can''t possibly have such a technique manual.


    This skill already fell into the hands of Chu Sect back in the day. Tell me. Where did you learn it from?


    How are you rted to Chu Sect?" asked Yukiteru Tenshin uncontrobly with a look of shock on her


    face.


    Although the chaos didn''t begin because of this technique, Dragon God Body''s appearance


    undoubtedly served as a fuse.


    The existence of such a skill had greatly helped to speed up Chu Sect''s ns to take over the world.


    Hence, there was no doubt about how powerful Dragon God Body was.


    But Yukiteru Tenshin couldn''t wrap her mind around it. Why did Ye Fan know Chu Sect''s special skills?


    Was he from Chu Sect?


    However, the notion crossed Yukiteru Tenshin''s mind only briefly before she quickly thought otherwise.


    As far as she knew, Ye Fan was from China.


    China had an old score to settle with Chu Sect, so even though War God Castle didn''t dare to seek


    revenge because the Chu n was far too powerful, the Chinese undoubtedly detested members of


    Chu Sect.


    China was one of the rare countries which barred members of the Chu n from entering their borders.


    So, if Ye Fan were from Chu Sect, it would be near impossible for him to survive there.


    Moreover, he didn''t have Chu Sect''s Cloud Sun Mark on the back of his hand.


    Yet, Ye Fan smiled without responding to Yukiteru Tenshin''s questions.


    He walked over slowly as gold light surged within his body. They could vaguely see the silhouette of a


    gold dragon circling over him.


    He looked as though he had the protection of a real dragon!


    Ye Fan onlyughed in disdain when he came up to Yukiteru Tenshin. "Why the shock? Dragon God


    Body isn''t the only skill I know. I''m saving the surprise forter."


    BAM!


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, his eyes turned cold, and a dragon''s roar could be heard


    overhead. Dazzling gold light radiated from his fists as he punched Yukiteru Tenshin brutally.


    CLANG!


    It was like a dragon was fighting a tiger as his punch collided with her sword.


    In an instant, sparks flew everywhere.


    Massive internal energy swept madly in all directions.


    Ye Fan''s blow made Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword bend.


    WOOONG!


    A sad howl sted from the sword.


    Internal energy exploded as Yukiteru Tenshin shockingly flew away from the impact of Ye Fan''s


    punches.


    Shended on the ground and retreated by ten steps.


    Even after the impact was over, Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword continued to shake in its wake.


    "Is this how powerful Dragon God Body is? No wonder Chu Sect raised wars because of it!"


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others frowned anxiously as they stood under the Skytree.


    After a head-on collision, their top Japanese martial artist had shockingly been forced to retreat.


    This was bad news.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, stop holding back! Give it your all! Kill him and exact revenge for Mikoto and all the


    Japanese fighters who have died at his hands. Yukiteru Tenshin, please ughter him!¡±


    Suzuki Kichi could no longer bear watching this go on. Despite the 100 meter altitude, he screamed at


    the top of his lungs.


    This battle was not simply a matter of national pride. It directly impacted Suzuki Group.


    He had already made ns. The moment Ye Fan died, he would kick Mikawa Group when they were


    down and take the whole group down in one fell swoop and make it his.


    After all, since Mikawa Group hadmitted treason, Suzuki Group would be righting a wrong by


    decimating them.


    Since Suzuki Kichi was standing on the righteous side of things, he had nothing to fear.


    After Suzuki Kichi shouted so agitatedly, the others were riled up and started shouting as well.


    "Yes, Yukiteru Tenshin! Stop holding back! Please ughter him!¡±


    "Please kill him!¡±

 Chapter 935 The Battle at the Peak

    Chapter 935 The Battle at the Peak


    Many people shouted in unison beneath the Skytree.


    Their voices converged into a single cry as they echoed continuously.


    BAM!


    A st rang in the air once again.


    Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin were embroiled in battle again overhead.


    Sure enough, Yukiteru Tenshin''s attacks became fiercer after she realized Ye Fan was capable of using


    Dragon God Body.


    She aimed to draw blood with each lethal strike she made.


    Yukiteru Tenshin was going all out now.


    Boundless sword energy charged wildly towards Ye Fan without restraint.


    After exchanging blows for a long time, Yukiteru Tenshin''s previous contempt for Ye Fan had


    disappeared.


    Now she treated him with gravity and fear.


    Hence, Yukiteru Tenshin was going to give it her all.


    Ye Fan took matters seriously as well. With each move Yukiteru Tenshin made, he evaded them one by


    one.


    His defense against Yukiteru Tenshin''s swift attacks was wless, thanks to his physical strength and


    agility.


    Sometimes, when he found the opportunity, he would attack.


    Perhaps due to the rift between their abilities, Ye Fan was left defending most of the time.


    However, his asional attacks caused Yukiteru Tenshin a lot of problems.


    Just like how Ye Fan was attacking Yukiteru Tenshin now when she had just finished her move and had


    yet to gather momentum for a second blow. He pounced on the opportunity and swiftly mmed her.


    He mmed Yukiteru Tenshin effortlessly on her chest.


    Then he instantly felt a tender sensation.


    Yukiteru Tenshin let out a stifled moan as she was sent flying 100 meters away.


    "Damn you!"


    "You bastard!"


    "You are shameless!"


    "You''ve already sullied the Moon God, and now you are doing the same to Grandmaster Yukiteru?!"


    "How can there be anyone as shameless as you in the world?"


    At the sight of this, Mochizuki Kawa and Suzuki Kichi''s eyes saw red. They instantly cursed and railed


    at Ye Fan madly.


    Since Tsukuyomi Tenshin was yet to be reborn, Yukiteru Tenshin was now the top martial artist in


    Japan.


    She was untouchable and pure.


    She was like a queen, so Suzuki Kichi and the others held her with high respect. No one would ever


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    dream of defiling her the slightest.


    However, the woman whom they treated like a goddess just got molested by Ye Fan.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others felt like strangling Ye Fan to death.


    Fire almost spewed from their bloodshot eyes.


    "Animal! You animal! You deserve a thousand deaths!"


    Everyone cursed Ye Fan nonstop from below the Skytree.


    Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin were in the teeth of the storm, so they didn''t bother with these minor


    details.


    After all, fights between martial artists were all about split second reactions.


    Other than focusing on the fight, the two of them didn''t have the energy to care about anything else.


    So Yukiteru Tenshin wasn''t the slightest bit angry when Ye Fan hit her on the chest. Instead, she


    "Again!¡±


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Yukiteru Tenshin held her sword and started charging towards Ye Fan again.


    For many years, Yukiteru Tenshin hadn''t had the chance to fight so uninhibitedly ever since the fight


    with Chu Sect had ended.


    As the saying goes, heroes held their equals in high regard.


    If Ye Fan''s hands weren''t stained with the blood of so many Japanese people, Yukiteru Tenshin


    probably couldn''t bear to kill him.


    After all, it was way too difficult to find someone who could rival her.


    She was a true martial artist, so it was her honor to have an opponent like him.


    It would help encourage her to be stronger.


    CLANG!


    Another collision rang in the air as she swept her sword towards him.


    Ye Fan swiftly bent backward into a bridge like position.


    The threatening glow of the sword swung over the tip of his nose.


    Ye Fan was distracted by the sword before his eyes and didn''t take care of his lower body.


    Sure enough, Yukiteru Tenshin pounced on the opportunity to kick Ye Fan below the belt suddenly


    before he managed to steady himself.


    BAM!


    With a dull thud, Yukiteru Tenshin had kicked Ye Fan right in the crotch.


    Ye Fan was in so much pain that his eyes stared dead straight at her.


    The veins on his forehead bulged as he broke out in cold sweat.


    Ye Fan held his crotch and fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string.


    Many people twitched their eyes hard when they witnessed the scene from below.


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi had a strange look on his face as he muttered to himself.


    Goddamnit!


    Just watching it felt painful.


    Fortunately, Yukiteru Tenshin wasn''t fighting him.


    Or else, he might end up losing his manhood.


    "Haha! He asked for it! Yukiteru Tenshin, good going. Maim this asshole!¡±


    Suzuki Kichi had such an adrenaline rush that he keptughing madly as he shouted.


    Ye Fan swallowed the pain as he plummeted to the ground and flipped his body right before hended


    so that he ended up standing upright.


    Ye Fan''s face contorted in agony.


    After all, that part of his body was simply too fragile.


    Even with the protection of the Dragon God Body, it was still painful when Yukiteru Tenshin kicked Ye


    Fan there.


    "Damn! She''s such a cruel woman! Just you wait," scolded Ye Fan loudly as he leaped into the sky


    again.


    He threw two punches at Yukiteru Tenshin angrily.


    This time, Ye Fan seemed agitated, so his attacks became far more vicious.


    He kept sending punches nonstop aggressively at Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Their fists and sword collided, sending off sparks.


    "Single Leaf Strike!"


    SLAAASH!


    Yukiteru Tenshin coldly shouted as she found the chance to hack at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t meet the attack head-on.


    Instead, he turned to dodge it.


    With a swish...


    The sword energy brushed past Ye Fan and ended up flying down below.


    BAM!


    The earth shattered and dust shot into the air.


    Just a brush of the sword energy was enough to shatter stones. Needless to say, it was an incredibly


    tough battle for Ye Fan.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, keep going. Keep hacking him! Hack that asshole to death. He might be able to


    dodge one of your attacks, but I don''t believe he can evade them all," shouted Suzuki Kichi hysterically


    below.


    Yukiteru Tenshin swung her sword again.


    It was Single Leaf Strike again!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t evade it this time. Instead, he came close to Yukiteru Tenshin before her move


    was ready and hastily mmed her sword with his palm.


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s attack went off course because of Ye Fan''s interference.


    Her sword energy instantly changed course and went towards the crowd standing beneath Skytree


    swiftly.


    "Fuck!


    "Run!"


    "Hurry up and run!"


    Suzuki Kichi and the others nearly pissed in their pants when they spotted the sword glowing


    straight towards them at top speed.


    They screamed shrilly as they scattered in all directions.


    However, no one cared about Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi as they sat in their wheelchairs while


    everyone took off.


    "Push me! Someone! Push me!! Hurry up! Assholes!" roared Mochizuki Kawa as he struggled to turn


    the wheels and escape as far as he could.


    Instead, it was all futile since the sword glow had alreadye hacking right towards Mochizuki Kawa.


    BANG!


    The sword energy''s impact sent Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi flying.


    PFFT!!!


    They both coughed several mouthfuls of blood on the spot.


    The wheelchair split apart, and Mochizuki Kawa fell onto the ground with his face down.


    "Sword God! Sword God! Are...are you okay?¡±


    After the sword glow dissipated, Suzuki Kichi and the others hurriedly came over to help Mochizuki


    Kawa.


    "Get lost! You bloody assholes, do you still have the cheek to ask?" snapped Mochizuki Kawa furiously.


    His face was covered with blood while the rest of them helped him up.

 Chapter 936 Seiren Sword Technique

    Chapter 936 Seiren Sword Technique


    Mochizuki Kawa was absolutely hysterical.


    Considering he was the Sword God of Japan, he thought that Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others


    would certainly protect him since he was injured.


    However, they unexpectedly ran off swiftly exactly when he needed them the most.


    Fortunately, the sword glownded on some emptynd in front of him. Or else, Mochizuki Kawa would


    certainly be fatally injured even if he didn''t die.


    "Sword God, you can''t me us. It is all that brat''s fault. If it weren''t for him, Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword


    energy wouldn''t havended on us. That Chinese bastard deserves to die a thousand times!"


    Someone in the crowd pushed all the me to Ye Fan.


    Yukiteru Tenshin shed her sword at Ye Fan once more.


    Ye Fan pulled the same stunt. With a turn and a jump, he made Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword energy fly


    downwards again.


    With a sh...


    The person scolding Ye Fan earlier was cut by the sword energy.


    Blood gushed after the sword energy shockingly split the man into two.


    Blood sprayed on everyone''s faces.


    ¡°What the..."


    "Good heavens..."


    Everyone beneath the Skytree was stunned.


    This was a battle of life and death. How could he find the energy to attack others?


    Ye Fan was unbelievably powerful!


    In an instant, many people''s faces turned pale. Suzuki Kichi had cursed Ye Fan the most, so he was


    terrified.


    He didn''t dare to say a word now.


    He simply stood petrified as he shivered uncontrobly.


    Ye Fan had been too brutal!


    He was absolutely vindictive!


    Someone merely scolded him verbally, but Ye Fan took the opportunity to seek revenge and literally cut


    him in half.


    Iwai Zen scoffed when he caught sight of this.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "He spoke carelessly, so he was asking for it. A grandmaster is like a dragon! How can anyone simply


    insult him?" said Iwai Zen coldly in a pitiless tone.


    After all, it was an irond rule within the martial arts circle that no one was to insult grandmasters!


    It wasn''t worth pitying these people even if they died since they had verbally abused Ye Fan.


    In an instant, the air became quieter.


    Before the battle ended, not a single soul dared to speak ill of Ye Fan.


    Everyone felt nervous as they raised their heads and looked at the life and death battle going on


    overhead.


    Chiike Shizuka prayed for Ye Fan to win unscathed.


    However, everyone was so engrossed watching the battle that no one noticed how pale the youngdy


    standing at Sorakara Point had gotten.


    The crescent on her forehead was glowing with a blue light.


    Even then, Suzumiya Eigetsu gritted her teeth and persisted in hanging on.


    She leaned against the huge ss window and struggled to stay conscious.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t want to leave the world just like that. She wanted to finish watching the battle


    and see her master bathed in glory.


    She only wanted to see how brilliant Ye Fan was onest time before she said goodbye to the world.


    But was there enough time?


    Under the stars amid the clouds.


    Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin continued to fight.


    Her sword technique was starting to be more vicious. Every move she made aimed to draw blood


    and take his life.


    The Seiren Sword Technique was certainly strong and sharp. Despite Ye Fan''s Dragon God Body, he


    didn''t dare to take her blows head-on.


    Instead, he decided to take an indirect approach.


    Ye Fan used her powerful energy against her.


    Hence, Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword energy ended up getting led off course by Ye Fan again and again.


    BAM!


    Another st rang in the air. Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword energy flew upwards by a thousand meters


    before it sted a pair of skyscrapers in the distance.


    KABOOOM!


    The buildings shattered as its foundations exploded.


    The 100 meter high office buildings copsed with a rumble.


    Broken tiles and twisted steel frames crashed down.


    "AHHH!"


    "Help!¡±


    The streets were densely filled with people since it was the most lively time of the night. The fallen


    buildings instantly took away hundreds of lives with it when it fell.


    "Oh dear, that was so cruel. You''ve probably killed hundreds of people with a single blow. All the people


    I have killed in my life can''t add up to the lives you took with that one stroke. That was brutal.


    Absolutely brutal," said Ye Fan with pity in his voice.


    His voice was filled with sympathy for the lives lost.


    "Shut up! You smart-talking asshole! Stop pretending! If it weren''t for you, why would those innocent


    folks die? If I don''t kill you, I can''t answer to our citizens!¡±


    Even though Yukiteru Tenshin was usually calm and collected, she could no longer remain calm when


    Ye Fan spoke to her so shamelessly.


    Her stunning face was filled with fury.


    Towering anger kept rising in her chest.


    Ye Fan was such a prick!


    Yukiteru Tenshin had seen her fair share of people in her life. She had even met a few of the top ten


    martial artists on the Sky Ranking before.


    However, she had never met anyone as thick-skinned as Ye Fan.


    First, he attacked her chest. And now, even though he was the one who implicated all those innocent


    people, he med it on her.


    And he even pretended like he was sad for them!


    Damn!


    Yukiteru Tenshin was furious.


    In a fit of anger, she raised her sword.


    This time, she learned from her lesson and didn''t use sword energy to attack. Instead, she engaged in


    hand to handbat with him.


    Her long sword let out an intimidating gleam as she hacked at Ye Fan.


    As the saying went, the greater the distance, the better the attack.


    But Yukiteru Tenshin surprisingly managed to gain an upper hand by using her sword at close range.


    SLAAASH!


    Yukiteru Tenshin swung the sword with a back hand. Ye Fan quickly stepped back, but he was struck


    by the sword.


    A lock of hair from his bangs fluttered down in the wind.


    "Chinese brat! Time for you to die!"


    Yukiteru Tenshin didn''t stop after hacking off Ye Fan''s hair. She continued brandishing her sword and


    charged forward again.


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the fallen hair in his hand. He instantly clenched his fists


    tightly.


    His body was a gift from his parents.


    Ye Fan couldn''t bear the thought of losing even a lock of hair.


    "You bitch! Do you think you are the only one who knows how to wield a sword?" yelled Ye Fan coldly


    in a fit of anger.


    Then Ye Fan raised his hand like a sword and sliced the air.


    Green light radiated from him as his internal energy swelled.


    That green sword energy swept in all directions through the air.


    From a distance, it seemed as though a stunning green lotus was blooming under the stars.


    The massive sword energy left them shivering in fear.


    "Isn''t that...wait a minute... Seiren Sword Technique? Oh my god! Damn it! How does this asshole know


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s famous sword technique too?"


    The moment they witnessed this scene,


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others almost pissed in their pants.


    They werepletely dumbstruck, and their eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    Tsunamis flooded their hearts almost instantly.

 Chapter 937 Was it Over?

    Chapter 937 Was it Over?


    Artists and writers had opuses.


    The same went for martial artists. Each prominent fighter had their opuses.


    For instance, the King of Fighters was renowned for his King of Beasts Fist, and Mochizuki Kawa was


    famed for his Aoki Sword Technique. Both of them were brilliant skills.


    Seiren Sword Technique was Yukiteru Tenshin''s most famous skill.


    Green light filled the air during its execution while the sword energy converged to form the illusion of a


    green lotus.


    This faint green lotus was iconic of Seiren Sword Technique.


    Hence, everyone immediately recognized the skill Ye Fan was using and quickly realized it was


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword technique.


    It was the top Japanese fighter''s special skill. However, it was now being disyed by a Chinese.


    Everyone felt appalled and angry.


    It felt as though a Japanese national treasure had fallen into the hands of a foreigner.


    If even the onlookers felt this way, Yukiteru Tenshin felt even worse.


    The instant Ye Fan used the Seiren Sword Technique, Yukiteru Tenshin was stunned.


    She trembled as though she had been struck by lightning.


    Yukiteru Tenshin wasn''t even half as shocked when Ye Fan executed Dragon God Body earlier.


    "Why do you know the Seiren Sword Technique? It''s impossible. Seiren Sword Technique is my


    technique. I''m the only person in the world who knows how to execute it. How could you possibly know


    it?"


    Yukiteru Tenshin almost went berserk. She felt as though all the surprises she had experienced in her


    life couldn''t bepared to this one shock Ye Fan was giving her.


    Her most iconic sword technique was now surprisingly being performed by someone else.


    She swore she had never taken in disciples in her life or taught it to anyone else.


    How could this Chinese youth know it?


    Yukiteru Tenshin asked Ye Fan with shock and bewilderment in her heart.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    "Oh? Are you really the only person capable of using it? Then maybe you should think about where this


    Seiren Sword Technique came from. Aren''t you the least bit grateful towards your sect?¡±


    Ye Fan smiled calmly.


    His striking face was calm andposed.


    It seemed as though he was not in the middle of a life and death duel and just having a chat with


    someone.


    However, there was a tsunami in Yukiteru Tenshin''s heart.


    She looked incredibly surprised as she questioned Ye Fan again, "What? Do you know where my


    Master is? Tell me! Where is my Master? If you tell me, I will let you keep your corpse intact!"


    "Haha!" Ye Fan instantlyughed. "You sure are agitated! Are you offering to let me keep my corpse


    intact? I''m afraid you are incapable of doing that!¡±


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to go on wasting his time with this nonsense. He brandished the sword


    energy and stood next to Yukiteru Tenshin.


    They used the same sword technique, which gave off an equally cold aura.


    Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin fought ferociously at the Skytree.


    It seemed like a battle between a dragon and a tiger with no clear winner emerging.


    Green beams of light spread in all directions along with the energy from their swords.


    The sound of the attacks nging against each other rang nonstop.


    Sparks shooting into the air under the stars looked like fireworks.


    They were brilliant and eye-catching!


    "Look up there! Look at the Skytree! It''s so beautiful! Is someone putting up fireworks?" eximed a


    child more than a kilometer away from the Skytree when he looked out the window and saw the


    dazzling lights. He couldn''t help feeling awed.


    The child was not alone. Plenty of other people in Tokyo witnessed the two bolts of green light darting


    around atop the Skytree.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They appeared like fireworks shooting into the sky and were simply dazzling.


    However, these ordinary people had no idea what kind of battle was taking ce over at the Skytree.


    CLANG!


    At this moment, another collision took ce in mid-air.


    The impact hit them both, sending them leaping into the air and bouncing backwards.


    After fighting for a long time, sweat trickled down Yukiteru Tenshin''s forehead profusely, and she


    trembled as she gasped.


    A threatening light radiated from her eyes as she stood there and stared dead straight at the young


    man.


    At this point, Ye Fan''s fighting skills were clearly beyond Yukiteru Tenshin''s expectations.


    "What do you think? Do you still want to fight? Do you think you stand a chance at winning? I have


    Dragon God Body for defense while you don''t. I can use Seiren Sword Technique to fight as well. You


    don''t stand a chance at winning if this fight goes on. If you have any dignity to speak of, then you


    should kill yourself," said Ye Fan coldly.


    Instead, Yukiteru Tenshin instantly shook her head and smiled.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, do you think I can''t fight you just because you have learned the Seiren Sword


    Technique too? You aren''t a master of the Seiren Sword Technique, and you don''t know how ingenious


    it is. All you have is superficial knowledge but not the essence. Now I will show you the true power of


    the Seiren Sword Technique."


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s cold and stern voice echoed loudly.


    She raised her head slowly as her internal energy zed like fire and gathered at a terrifying speed.


    Raging wind suddenly swept across the


    quiet Skytree.


    All the energy in the atmosphere surged towards Yukiteru Tenshin like the tide.


    A green lotus quietly started to bloom at Yukiteru Tenshin''s feet.


    "What on earth..."


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were stunned when they witnessed the breathtaking sight.


    They raised their heads and looked up in a daze with astonishment in their eyes.


    The green lotus shed as it swayed in the air.


    Yukiteru Tenshin looked as though she was the Spring God visiting the mortal realm.


    She was dignified and imposing!


    At the same time cool and out of this world!


    Very quickly, Yukiteru Tenshin stood in the green lotus and moved her sword.


    The green lotus beneath her feet instantly transformed into countless swords using her internal energy.


    "Seiren Sword Technique, Thousand Sword sh!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Bolts of sword energy almost instantly shot out the moment she finished her clear shouts.


    As far as the eye could see, swords flew everywhere as green light spread in all directions.


    Her overwhelming internal energy felt like a tsunami.


    Her sword energy instantly made its way towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan hurriedly summoned multiple swords.


    However, his moves seemed too insignificant inparison to Yukiteru Tenshin''s overwhelming attack.


    The moment their blows collided, Yukiteru Tenshin''s boundless sword energy overcame Ye Fan''s


    attackpletely as though she was merely crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    She didn''t stop there and instantly swallowed Ye Fan whole with her move.


    HUUU!


    The cold raging wind left trees and shrubbery swaying.


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s internal energy swept in all directions.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others felt shock in their hearts as they watched this scene unfold.


    "Is this Yukiteru Tenshin''s true prowess? All else pales inparison to her skills," sighed Mochizuki


    Kawa in his heart.


    After one had seen the world, everything back home paled inparison.


    After Mochizuki Kawa witnessed Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword skills, he felt his sword technique and


    achievements genuinely couldn''tpare to hers.


    Sword energy continued swelling up ahead.


    After some time, it finally dissipated to reveal a lean and upright silhouette.


    "That brat managed to survive?"


    Everyone''s eyes constricted. Mochizuki Kawa and the others were instantly shocked to see Ye Fan


    standing there unscathed.


    However, the moment they finished their sentence, Ye Fan suddenly trembled and lost all energy. He


    instantly looked as weak as a deted balloon.


    In the end, Ye Fan could no longer tolerate the injuries on the inside of him.


    PFFFTH!


    He instantly spat blood.


    Vivid red drops of blood trickled down.


    In the darkness of the night, the blood-red shade was unusually jarring.


    Chiike Shizuka''s face paled, Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s eyes were filled with despair, and Iwai Zen


    howled in his heart.


    The Dragon Master had been defeated.

 Chapter 938 Did He Really Lose?

    Chapter 938 Did He Really Lose?


    "Haha! It''s finally over. That brat has finally been defeated,"ughed Suzuki Kichi without restraint from


    behind.


    He raised his head and looked into the air to see Ye Fan coughing blood and instantlyughed


    uninhibitedly.


    "How dare a Chinese dude provoke the Japanese martial arts circle on his own? He has really


    overestimated himself and is simply digging his own grave!"


    Suzuki Kichi turned to look at the people from Mikawa Group as heughed.


    "Iwai Zen, Chu Tian-Fan has lost. Now it''s time to finish you off."


    Suzuki Kichi could no longer wait and immediately gave his orders for his subordinates to capture all


    the members of Mikawa Group.


    "Nonsense! You are spouting nonsense.


    Mr Chu will not be defeated. Mr Chu won''t lose," roared Chiike Shizuka resentfully with tears welling in


    her eyes.


    However, no matter how much she shouted, the harsh reality was staring at her right in her face.


    Yukiteru Tenshin hade out unscathed from theirst bout of fighting while Ye Fan was coughing


    out blood from his injuries.


    Also, he looked half dead and was clearly incapable of continuing the fight.


    He had been defeated thoroughly.


    Now that Ye Fan had lost, it meant that Iwai Zen had bet on the wrong man.


    Mikawa Group was going to be implicated as a result and taken over.


    It wasplete chaos at the Skytree.


    All the other major financial groups were getting ready to encircle Mikawa Group and destroy them.


    Since Ye Fan had killed so many people in Japan, so he had already be a public enemy.


    Mikawa Group was closely rted to Ye Fan, so in the past, Suzuki Kichi and the others didn''t dare to


    touch them recklessly because of how powerful Ye Fan was.


    Now that Ye Fan was defeated, Mikawa Group had lost its greatest protection, so Suzuki Kichi and the


    others didn''t have to fear them.


    "Suzuki Kichi, aren''t you getting ahead of yourself?"


    "You want to eliminate Mikawa Group so quickly after Mr Chu''s defeat?"


    Iwai Zen looked at the people who had surrounded them and roared angrily with a dark look on his


    face.


    Suzuki Kichiughed sinisterly. "Iwai Zen, I tried to talk you out of this. If you had heeded my words and


    killed Chu Tian-Fan''s woman and severed ties with him, I would never let you end up like this.


    However, you refused to change andmitted treason. Even if I could forgive you, the rest of Japan


    cannot. If you are any wiser, do not resist. Then you can keep the casualties to a minimum. My men


    are not the gentle sort and might identally hurt you with a random bullet. Don''t say that I didn''t warn


    you."


    Suzuki Kichi''s voice echoed through the air.


    From the way he spoke, he clearly thought that Chiike Shizuka was Chu Tian-Fan''s woman.


    After all, why would Ye Fan make Chiike Shizuka president of Mikawa Group if she wasn''t his woman?


    Hence, almost everyone assumed that Chiike Shizuka was either Ye Fan''s wife or lover.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Do not resist? Suzuki Kichi, don''t you think you''re merely fantasizing here? Even if I have to die today,


    I will lead Mikawa Group to fight back and break those teeth of yours!" said Iwai Zen sternly. Mikawa


    Group''s fighters pulled out their guns as well and confronted Suzuki Kichi.


    A gunfight was about to take ce.


    Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin continued standing where they were under the stars.


    One of them had a perfect figure, and her long dress fluttered in the wind.


    Her beautiful long hair swayed along with the wind.


    She had an elegant aura and stunning features.


    There wasn''t any expression on her cold face.


    All she had was a lofty, dignified, and distant look on her face.


    Ye Fan stood before her with his head lowered with some of his bangs covering his face. No one could


    detect any emotion running through him.


    Drops of blood trickled down the corner of his lips.


    Soft moonlight scattered behind him. However, all that was left was darkness when itnded on him.


    Ye Fan was like a forsaken son.


    He stood there without saying a word. The only thing left of his habitually upright silhouette was


    sadness.


    He seemed like a hero in his twilight years that gave off an intense sense of sorrow.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu stood at Sorakara Point and gazed at the lonely silhouette from a distance with tears


    in her eyes.


    It was hard for her to imagine that her proud and powerful Master would end up in this state.


    No one knew how heartbroken Suzumiya Eigetsu felt right now.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could almost feel her heart ripping apart when she witnessed Ye Fan cough blood.


    "Master, have you really lost?"


    All along, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt Ye Fan was unbeatable in her heart.


    At Dongchang Lake, Ye Fan made a name for himself throughout the Chinese martial arts world.


    At Sword Shrine, Ye Fan defeated all his opponents and trampled Sword Shrine beneath his feet.


    He killed everyone on Mount Fuji in one fell swoop and waspletely unstoppable.


    Although Sanshin Organization had countless grandmasters and many other powerful Japanese


    martial artists were present, none of them had been able to stop Ye Fan the slightest.


    How did such a brilliant young man end up in this state?


    "No, I don''t believe Master will lose. Master won''t lose."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes were filled with tears as she stood atop Sorakara Point.


    She gritted her teeth and stood on tipped toes, as she shouted out of the window stubbornly.


    She looked as though she had expended all the energy in her life!


    Her words were filled with love and admiration for Ye Fan.


    Her gentle, lovely voice reverberated through the air.


    In an instant, a wind suddenly started gusting.


    The cold wind left the leaves swirling in the air.


    The only thing that was audible was the rustling of the leaves.


    Yukiteru Tenshin looked down at the young man in front of her before her cold voice rang through the


    air. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Her cold voice echoed through the air.


    Her words sounded imposing and lofty.


    However, Ye Fanughed instantly.


    Ye Fanughed so uninhibitedly, as though she had told him the funniest joke on earth.


    He raised his head and looked at Yukiteru Tenshin in disdain with some blood on the corners of his lips.


    "Isn''t it true? I have ovee your Dragon God Body, and your Seiren Sword


    die here today!" Yukiteru Tenshin frowned and spoke coldly as she tried to suppress her fury.

 Chapter 939 A Plot Twist

    Chapter 939 A Plot Twist


    Yukiteru Tenshin didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so obstinate.


    She had clearly given him a chance to live, but he was unappreciative and even spoke to her with this


    tone of voice.


    Couldn''t he see what situation he was in?


    Didn''t he know his life was in her hands?


    Yukiteru Tenshin shook her head sadly.


    All her respect for Ye Fan disappeared without a trace.


    From the looks of it now, Ye Fan was just a stupid fool.


    Regardless of how talented he was, he was destined to fail if he had such a poor attitude.


    In that case, why should she bother wasting her time talking to him?


    "I gave you a chance, but you were unappreciative. In that case, Chu Tian-Fan, it''s time for you to meet


    your doom!"


    Yukiteru Tenshin unsheathed her sword once again.


    A green glow instantly gushed from her sword as she swung it at Ye Fan furiously.


    However, Yukiteru Tenshin was surprised to see that her sword energy merelynded on Ye Fan with


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    no effect.


    Only a wave of sword energy brushed past Ye Fan and left his sleeve pping.


    "Huh? How can that be? Didn''t I destroy his Dragon God Body?"


    Yukiteru Tenshin was shocked and her pupils constricted.


    Although she had merely randomly attacked him and didn''t go all out, an exhausted man was certainly


    incapable of withstanding such an attack.


    "Does Chu Tian-Fan still have energy?¡±


    Ye Fan raised his head while Yukiteru Tenshin was still in shock.


    A smile quietly emerged on his striking face.


    It felt as though stars could be seen reflecting in his profound eyes as he looked down at the top


    Japanese fighter, Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Ye Fan''s sinisterughter echoed through the air quietly like rumbling thunder.


    "You live up to your reputation as Yukiteru Tenshin. All these years, you are the first person who could


    undo my Dragon God Body. However, it ends now. I will show you my true prowess now!"


    His sounding voice echoed through the air like rolling thunder.


    Ye Fan headed towards Yukiteru Tenshin as he spoke.


    With each step he took, Ye Fan''s energy multiplied as he umted all the energy within himself.


    He stood with his hands behind him while heughed coldly.


    His immense energy flooded the atmosphere and instantly brought about a raging wind.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?¡±


    "What''s happening?"


    Themotion instantly caught everyone''s attention.


    Suzuki Kichi and the others raised their heads and looked on in shock.


    The half-dead Ye Fan was now shockingly standing in mid-air and releasing external energy.


    A booming sound kept echoing through the air.


    His internal energy spread in all directions like wildfire.


    Everyone was instantly stunned by the sight.


    "Wait, what''s happening now? Wasn''t he already defeated? Why on earth..."


    Suzuki Kichi''s eyes widened while Mochizuki Kawa and the others felt their hearts tremble.


    They didn''t think that Ye Fan would survive a blow from Yukiteru Tenshin and even find the strength to


    fight again.


    "Haha!"


    "Miss Chiike, Mr Chu hasn''t lost yet."


    "There is still hope"


    One man''s sorrow was another man''s joy.


    Amid the shock of Suzuki Kichi and the others, the members of Mikawa Group instantly shouted for joy.


    Chiike Shizuka even wept tears of joy.


    "Humph! That is just hisst wave of energy before he dies! Even if he still has energy, it won''t change


    the oue. If Yukiteru Tenshin can defeat him once, she can do it a second time. Just you wait. The


    kid is bound to die tonight!" roared Suzuki Kichi as he gritted his teeth.


    Ye Fan had no idea what was happening on the ground.


    Why should Ye Fan care about mere ants anyway?


    All his attention was now focused on Yukiteru.


    HUUU!


    Raging wind surged around him.


    He was channeling Invoke the Celestial Cloud rapidly through his body.


    All of the energy within a one kilometer radius around him seemed to be boiling like water before it all


    swept towards Ye Fan and converged wildly in his body.


    In an instant, the intense energy around Ye Fan seemed to materialize.


    "What powerful internal energy this is!


    Don''t tell me this kid has another trump card up his sleeve other than Seiren Sword Technique and


    Dragon God Body?"


    Even Yukiteru Tenshin herself could sense a huge threat appearing before her eyes.


    Her cold expressionless face became serious.


    Also, her heart was filled with shock.


    "Damn it! Where on earth is the boy from? Why does he have so many trump cards? No way. I can''t let


    this drag on. Before he manages to gather enough energy, I must ughter him in one fell swoop!"


    Yukiteru Tenshin didn''t dare to go on waiting. After all, this young man was simply too strange.


    He kept surprising her just when she least expected it.


    Yukiteru Tenshin was starting to lose confidence.


    She drew her sword and brandished it


    again.


    Green sword energy swept through the air as her beautiful lotus quietly bloomed once more beneath


    her feet.


    "Seiren Sword Technique, Thousand Sword sh!"


    sts exploded in the air as her sword energy instantly shot into the sky.


    Ye Fan stood amid the storm with a calm smile on his face the entire time.


    It looked as though he wasughing in ridicule or despise.


    The moment Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword energy finally appeared before Ye Fan''s eyes, he made a move.


    It felt as though he was capable of swallowing everything in sight throughout thend!


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s first move, Cloud Sun Kick!"


    HUUU!


    Ye Fan stood in mid-air with a dragon-like energy.


    Gold light surged throughout his body as energy gathered at his feet.


    Then he took a step forward.


    "The second move, Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    After his foot came down, Ye Fan hurled a punch.


    BAM!


    The explosion sounded like a bolt from the blue. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "The third move, Earthshaking Palm!"


    Amid his stern shouts, Ye Fan raised his hand into the air.


    Then a huge palm print came crashing down suddenly.


    In a matter of seconds, Ye Fan had made three moves.


    His boundless internal energy left the earth quaking.


    Ye Fan reached his arms out into the air in front of him.


    He pulled out his finger and pointed it into the air!


    Everyone eximed uncontrobly at the sight.


    "Damn! He still has some more moves?!


    How many trump cards does this kid from China have?"


    Suzuki Kichi was scared shitless as he stared at this frightening sight and roared like a rabid dog.

 Chapter 940 Where Are the Heroes?

    Chapter 940 Where Are the Heroes?


    RUMBLE!


    Raging wind swept through the atmosphere.


    In an instant, Ye Fan had unleashed four moves.


    His intense internal energy spread in all directions.


    Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Cloud and Yukiteru Tenshin''s Seiren Sword Technique collided with a


    boom.


    BAM!


    A dull thud rang in the air the moment their blows collided, leaving an explosion in its wake.


    The thunderous st sounded like asteroids were colliding with the earth.


    The massive impact surged through the air from the point of contact before spreading in all directions


    wildly.


    In its wake, clouds tumbled while trees and shrubbery shot into the air.


    Even the ss window at Sorakara Point was blown to bits amid the storm.


    Almost half of Tokyo could sense its impact.


    All ss windows of buildings within a kilometer radius of the Skytree exploded.


    Broken ss rained down and scattered everywhere.


    "Hurry up and run!"


    "We have to hide!"


    Thousands of people under the Skytree instantly fled out of fear they might get struck by this energy


    st.


    Some of them hid inside cars while othersy inside the ditches or went into the Skytree.


    The energy that radiated from a battle between supreme grandmasters was incredibly huge.


    They were incapable of withstanding even the slightest remnants of energy.


    Just as everyone fled the scene, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi sat on their wheelchairs and


    started crying again.


    "Those assholes! They forgot about us again! Those bastards!" roared Mochizuki Kawa furiously with a


    darkened expression on his face.


    Their angry howls were broken by the raging storm.


    At the same time, their wheelchairs broke into pieces too.


    Amid their cries, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were hit by the remaining energy and flew into the


    air like a kite whose string suddenly broke.


    They lost a couple of front teeth when they came crashing onto the ground.


    "Oh my god!" "Is this the true power of a supreme grandmaster?¡±


    "Just the slightest bit of energy is enough to kill.¡±


    "Can you imagine how much energy there is when they collide?"


    Many people were eximing as they looked into the sky.


    Their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    "Mr Chu, you absolutely must win. You must.¡±


    The storm continued to rage in the air.


    The chaotic internal energy had already blocked everything out of sight, so no one was able to see how


    the battle was going.


    Many people were anxiously waiting for the final oue.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Chiike Shizuka closed her eyes tightly amid the crowd as she ced her palms together before her in


    prayer.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu stood at Sorakara Point and gazed at Ye Fan''s battle from a distance with her face


    pale.


    The crescent on her forehead was now as bright as the sun.


    Back then, someone told her that the Moon God was ready for rebirth when it lit up.


    In theory, considering how bright the crescent was, Suzumiya Eigetsu should have lost all


    consciousness right now.


    Surprisingly, the young woman gritted her teeth and refused to give up.


    It felt as though the unfinished business in her heart was keeping her strong.


    No one knew what she was waiting or hoping for.


    HUUU!


    A gentle breeze quietly swept through the skies.


    It made fallen leaves and dust twirl in the air in its wake.


    All the energy from the battle finally dissipated.


    It felt as though the rain had stopped, and everything had reverted to peace.


    Two silhouettes stood under the skies and were finally visible again.


    "Is it over?"


    "Who won?"


    "Who will have thestugh?"


    In this moment, many people held their breaths.


    Suzuki Kichi was shouting uncontrobly.


    Iwai Zen was terribly nervous.


    Mochizuki Kawa raised his head and looked in front as well.


    Everyone felt utterly nervous as they awaited the oue of the battle.


    But-


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Ten seconds passed. The two of them continued standing in the air and just looked at each other.


    They quietly stood there without moving a muscle or saying a word.


    "Was it a draw? Did the brat end up in a draw with Yukiteru Tenshin?¡± asked Suzuki Kichi quizzically


    when he witnessed this.


    The moment he finished his sentence, a cough could be heard.


    The lean silhouette in the air trembled slightly and blood started trickling from his mouth.


    Everyone was delighted.


    Hahahaha! The Chinese boy spat blood.


    He has been defeated again. I told you, Yukiteru Tenshin can defeat him again after she defeated him


    the first time,¡± shouted Suzuki Kichi as heughed without restraint.


    He even knelt on the ground and bowed to that stunning figure standing in the sky.


    "Congrattions on the win, Yukiteru Tenshin. You have saved Japan and defended our honor!"


    Suzuki Kichi''s actions had a domino effect.


    The rest of the thousands of people all stepped forward and cupped their fists with respect and bowed.


    "Congrattions, Yukiteru Tenshin. You were amazing and defended Japan''s honor!"


    "Congrattions on the win, Yukiteru Tenshin!"


    Their respectful voices soon merged into a river that gushed over thend.


    Suzuki Kichi and the others bowed reverently.


    But no one noticed how pale Yukiteru Tenshin''s face was.


    Drops of blood were flowing down Yukiteru Tenshin''s arm from under her sleeve.


    A gentle breeze swept by, making it suddenly rain blood onto the ground below.


    After that, the stunning silhouette fell from mid-air like an angel who had lost her wings.


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword fell from her hand too.


    It pierced right into the ground with a loud ng.


    Silence.


    A deathly silence.


    The entire world fell silent.


    All noise disappeared.


    And it felt as though time had stopped.


    Everyone below the Skytree was stunned.


    All the Japanese martial artists were stunned.


    Tsunamis were flooding their hearts wildly.


    "Has Yukiteru Tenshin...lost?l How...how could this be..." Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Countless people started howling as they fell into hopelessness and sorrow.


    The moment Yukiteru Tenshin fell from the


    sky, they felt as though the sky itself had copsed.


    Yukiteru Tenshin was the number one martial artist in Japan and had protected them for a century.


    But now, even their most powerful fighter had been defeated.


    Many people looked up into the air and cried sadly.


    Their sorrowful voices spread throughout the wilderness.


    It felt as though the world had gonepletely silent.


    Only the blood stained young man stood proudly under the stars.


    His skinny silhouette stood erect like a spear stabbing the heavens.


    He had an imposing god-like aura.


    He turned to look at the heavens as the clouds billowed.


    On 5th May 2020, Ye Fan entered Japan and defeated their top fighter, Yukiteru Tenshin, at the Tokyo


    Skytree.


    The moment news got out, the entire world was shocked!

 Chapter 941 Completely Exterminate

    Chapter 941 Completely Exterminate


    In Tokyo.


    The soft moonlight scattered all over the pine forest.


    Some stars hid behind the clouds.


    Wind and smoke dissipated and only one young man remained standing.


    At his feet, everything was in chaos.


    A few rocks tumbled by asionally in the spot where Yukiteru Tenshin had fallen.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others stood dumbstruck for a long time as they just kept staring into space.


    They were still incapable of epting Yukiteru Tenshin''s defeat.


    For years, the head of Sanshin Organization, Yukiteru Tenshin, was the most powerful martial artist of


    Japan.


    Yukiteru Tenshin had a simr status as Ye Qing-Tian in their countries, and both of them were like


    their nations'' guardians.


    If Ye Qing-Tian was the one who defeated her, these people could still find room in their hearts to


    ept it.


    However, the one who defeated their most powerful fighter was just some young fellow whom nobody


    had ever heard of.


    It felt as though a beggar by the roadside suddenly stood up one day and destroyed a country.


    This naturally came as a huge setback to them.


    "Woohoo! Grandpa, Mr Iwai, Mr Chu has won! He''s won! I just knew he wouldn''t be defeated so easily,


    considering how powerful he is."


    Everyone felt sorrowful, and only a youngdy like Chiike Shizuka was able to smile so uninhibitedly.


    Iwai Zen and Miyamoto Nakanosuke were both delighted and sad.


    Iwai Zen and the others were hoping that Ye Fan and Yukiteru Tenshin''s fight would end in a draw.


    After all, Yukiteru Tenshin couldn''t lose for the sake of their country.


    But they couldn''t afford Ye Fan to lose since their own lives and assets were at stake too.


    So a draw seemed to be the best oue.


    Now that Ye Fan had won, Mikawa Group might survive this cmity, but Ye Fan had trampled their


    nation''s pride underfoot as well.


    Iwai Zen didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    Iwai Zen and the others were focused on the mixed feelings in their hearts, so they failed to notice the


    stunning young woman at Sorakara Point. The moment Ye Fan won, a smile finally burst from her tear-


    stained face.


    She struggled to raise her head and look towards him. Then she used all her might to whisper, "Master,


    c-congrats."


    The moment she finished her sentence, Suzumiya Eigetsu stop talking altogether.


    The crescent on her forehead beamed brightly.


    An ancient beam of energy that had been sealed for a long time finally upied Suzumiya Eigetsu''s


    body.


    Meanwhile, rocks tumbled as a bloody hand reached out from the rubble below.


    Mochizuki Kawa immediately went into a frenzy. "Yukiteru Tenshin is still alive! Hurry up and help her


    out of the rubble! Hurry!"


    In an instant, dozens of people all ran towards the rubble and quickly pulled Yukiteru Tenshin out of it.


    But this cold woman was covered with blood, and her elegant face was now in a mess.


    Her breathing was shallow, and she had clearly suffered a fatal injury when they fought earlier.


    She no longer had any energy to fight.


    However, Ye Fan continued to stand in mid-air.


    He looked down at everyone with a frosty look in his eyes.


    Even though Yukiteru Tenshin had been defeated, Ye Fan didn''t have any intention of leaving.


    Mochizuki Kawa instantly got someone to help him up while he looked up at Ye Fan.


    "Sir, you have won the battle. You can take our sacred object, and no one will stop you. The Japanese


    martial arts circle won''t hold a grudge against you for people you have killed. Please leave. I only hope


    you will nevere to Japan again. You aren''t wee here."


    Mochizuki Kawa''s deep voice quietly echoed through the air.


    His cold words were still filled with hate


    for Ye Fan.


    Didn''t he want to kill Ye Fan?


    He certainly did!


    But so what if he hated Ye Fan to the core?


    Even Yukiteru Tenshin had been defeated by him, and she was their country''sst line of defense.


    So Ye Fan was now considered unstoppable in Japan.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s only wish was for the man to leave Japan as soon as possible.


    Japan would probably not have a day of peace with Ye Fan around.


    However, Ye Fan instantly burst outughing when he heard Mochizuki Kawa''s words.


    It seemed as though he had heard the most hrious joke on earth.


    "You want me to leave? Mochizuki Kawa, don''t you think you''re being too naive? You kept wanting to


    kill me. Now that I have won, you want to just send me on my way without leaving anything behind?


    Are you dumb? Or do you think I am dumb?¡±


    Ye Fan''s frostyughter and sinister words made a chilly wind gust through thend.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s face darkened as he asked solemnly, "Then what more do you want?"


    "What do you think?" asked Ye Fan rhetorically instead. "Martial arts duels are a matter of life and


    death. Those who win get to live, and those who lose have to die, so I naturally want her dead."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s words left everyone appalled.


    He wanted to finish off Yukiteru Tenshin.


    How could he do that?


    However, Ye Fan found these words ironic.


    He obtained the yasakani jade on his own, but Mochizuki Kawa made it sound as though Japan gave it


    to him as a favor.


    The part about not bearing any grudges was even more ridiculous.


    BAM!


    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye


    Fan''s expression turned icy cold.


    He clenched his fist and leaped down from the sky.


    His lean body came flying down from above.


    He headed over to Yukiteru Tenshin, who was breathing herst breath. Then he threw a punch at her


    furiously.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mochizuki Kawa was terrified. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Their eyes instantly widened in shock.


    Their faces were filled with terror as they roared furiously.


    "Stop, you brat!¡±


    "How dare you?!"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so cruel.


    He genuinely wasn''t going to give any chances and wanted to kill Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Many martial artists ran over in shock to help.


    However, it waspletely futile.


    Even Yukiteru Tenshin had been defeated by him, so the rest of them were like moths leaping into an


    open me.


    They felt as though their hearts were bleeding.

 Chapter 942 Tsukuyomis Return

    Chapter 942 Tsukuyomi''s Return


    "Stop!! How dare you kill Japan''s guardian?" roared Mochizuki Kawa hysterically with tears pouring


    down his face.


    His heart was filled with regret.


    If he had known that this fate would befall them, he would never have asked Suzumiya Eigetsu to bring


    Ye Fan here.


    He would never have attempted to ambush Ye Fan and ughter him.


    No one thought Ye Fan would survive it all and end up bing such a fatal threat to Japan!


    "It was my fault! It was all my fault! I caused this tragedy to befall Japan!¡± shouted Mochizuki Kawa


    sadly as he stood under the Skytree with tears cascading down his face.


    His words were filled with utter regret.


    The rest of them watched on hopelessly as Ye Fan''s cold hard punches came crashing down.


    Yukiteru Tenshin was already breathing herst breath, so no one doubted that she would perish under


    Ye Fan''s blows.


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted as the impact of the blow swept everywhere.


    Ye Fan threw a mighty punch amid everyone''s sad stares.


    Just as Ye Fan''s punch was about to reach Yukiteru Tenshin, a bright light suddenly came from


    Sorakara Point.


    The light started out small.


    But it quickly became brighter until it became as bright as the sun.


    Everyone in Tokyo got excited when they spotted the light.


    Miles away, rivers and seas surged wildly.


    For as far as the eye could see, withered trees burst into life.


    The cherry blossoms by the roadsides started growing.


    It seemed as though the Spring God had paid a visit to the earthly realm. Outside the Skytree, cherry


    blossoms were twirling in the air.


    "Oh my...Cherry blossoms are in the air, and the waters are surging. D-does this mean the Moon God


    has risen?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were instantly shocked to witness this strange sight before them.


    His pupils instantly constricted.


    And his heart was flooded with emotions.


    "When the Moon God gets reborn, withered trees wille back to life, seas and rivers would surge


    madly, and cherry blossoms will swirl in the air. Everything will be renewed in order to wee the


    return of the Moon God. Don''t tell me the legend is true. Is the Moon God finally returning after hiding


    for years? Has the seal finally broken?" shouted Mochizuki Kawa with his voice trembling from the


    crowd.


    All eyes turned to the heavens with shock and admiration in their eyes.


    "The Moon God has returned!"


    "She can save us!¡±


    "There is hope for Japan now!"


    The rest of them exploded with joy when they heard Mochizuki Kawa''s words.


    As the saying went, in extreme adversityes prosperity.


    They thought no one else in Japan could fight Ye Fan after Yukiteru Tenshin was defeated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But now, Tsukuyomi Tenshin was reborn.


    Would there be any reason for them to fear Ye Fan now?


    Back in the day, Tsukuyomi Tenshin was a god realm fighter at her prime and far more powerful than a


    supreme


    grandmaster.


    What did it mean to be at god realm level?


    It meant she was second to none.


    God realm martial artists were considered only a legend.


    Amid everyone''s excitement, countless people knelt in unison.


    Everyone knelt like pious, humble devotees as they paid their utmost respect to the Moon God.


    Ye Fan raised his head as well.


    Amid the bright lights, a stunning silhouette stood in mid-air.


    Her lips were as red as fire, and her eyes as dark as ink.


    She was dressed in a long dress with her long hair untied.


    She seemed like a fairy who had descended to the earthly realm.


    She was ethereal and dignified.


    She was graceful and stunning!


    Her cold refined looks made her resemble a goddess.


    She stood where she was and looked down on everyone.


    They had the same features and stunning good looks.


    However, they had apletely different aura.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was an inexperienced gentle young girl.


    However, this woman was as elegant as a queen.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling sad and heavy-hearted as he looked at her.


    "Has the moment finallye? Eigetsu-chan, I''m sorry. I wasn''t able to be with you in yourst


    moments to say goodbye."


    Ye Fan sighed deeply.


    His sigh was filled with sadness.


    "We wee the return of the Moon God!"


    "We wee the return of the Moon God!¡±


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others knelt immediately.


    Their respectful voices soon merged into a river that gushed over thend.


    Amid the flood of reverent voices, that stunning silhouette stood upright.


    She was pure and lofty as she stood solitarily.


    She hadn''t said nor done anything.


    Yet just standing there alone made others feel like kneeling before her.


    Perhaps that was what being a goddess meant.


    Her domineering aura as she stood at the pinnacle proudly felt out of this world.


    Looking at her made them feel as though they were looking at an insurmountable mountain.


    Only awe and reverence rose in their hearts, along with their desire to worship her.


    Regardless of her stunning beauty, no one could bring themselves to tarnish her.


    On 5th May, Tsukuyomi Tenshin returned to Japan!


    Everyone in Tokyo was destined to lose sleep tonight.


    Almost everyone witnessed that ray of light in the sky.


    They also saw the stunning silhouette looking down at them.


    They had the honor of witnessing the birth of a new era!


    Tonight, the whole nation would rejoice


    together.


    However, Ye Fan stood up solitarily and prepared to leave while everyone knelt and weed the


    Moon God.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s rebirth meant that Suzumiya Eigetsu had ceased to exist.


    There was no reason for him to stay anymore.


    Ye Fan certainly didn''t have a chance to ughter Yukiteru Tenshin from Sanshin Organization


    anymore.


    Ye Fan could sense Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s profound abilities.


    Ye Fan didn''t have the confidence to surpass her even in his prime.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was sapped from the previous battle.


    So he couldn''t fight as well.


    Hence, Ye Fan waspletely spent.


    Probably even a grandmaster would be capable of wounding Ye Fan lethally now, let alone Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin.


    So Ye Fan didn''t dare to act recklessly. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Or else, he might not be able to leave intact or ughter Yukiteru Tenshin.


    But just as Ye Fan was about to leave...


    Suddenly...


    Internal energy swept towards him with a sh.


    An incredibly swift attacknded on Ye Fan.


    Since Ye Fan was already exhausted, he shivered before coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    His face instantly paled.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s stern distant eyesnded on Ye Fan.


    Her cold voice was expressionless.


    She looked as though Ye Fan was only an insignificant ant.


    Ye Fan instantly smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Ye Fan smiled sadly with a look of selfridicule on his face.

 Chapter 943 Drove Everyone Insane

    Chapter 943 Drove Everyone Insane


    The person whom Ye Fan protected with his life now wanted to kill him.


    Ye Fan found this ironic and ridiculous.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t regret his actions.


    All he wanted was to live life without regret.


    Even if he could go back in time, Ye Fan would still choose to attack Mount Fuji.


    It wasn''t about life and death. He would do it because he had promised her!


    He once promised to take the sillyss sightseeing, so he had to keep his promise.


    Between life and loyalty, Ye Fan found thetter more important.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled calmly with self-deprecation in his eyes.


    "It won''t be so easy for you to kill me, even if you are a goddess. Even if I die, I will be sure to break a


    few of your teeth!"


    Ye Fan didn''t bow even if he could not outdo her.


    Ye Fan did not have the word ''retreat'' in his vocabry.


    Although this woman had the same face as Suzumiya Eigetsu, Ye Fan was keenly aware that she was


    long gone.


    The person before him was none other than the Japanese goddess that the Japanese martial arts


    circle believed in, Tsukuyomi Tenshin!


    Amid his self-ridicule, Ye Fan triggered whatever energy he had left in his body and wanted to fight it


    out with Tsukuyomi Tenshin to his heart''s content.


    "Perfect timing. I wanted to see how powerful the number one martial artist in the world is after sleeping


    for 1000 years," shouted Ye Fan.


    His resounding voice echoed thunderously and left the earth shaking.


    In an instant, many people were stunned.


    They looked at Ye Fan, who was clearly exhausted and couldn''t help feeling puzzled and surprised.


    What did it take for a young man like Ye Fan to be so bighearted and valiant when faced with top


    martial artists like Tsukuyomi Tenshin?


    "Is Mr Chu really a youth in his twenties?"


    "Even an old man would be incapable of being so bighearted, right?"


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke and the others exhaled deeply from shock.


    Instead, Mochizuki Kawa and Suzuki Kichi merely scoffed.


    "What do you mean by he''s being big-hearted? I think he is simply an arrogant, reckless young man!


    Moon God, you must kill him!"


    "Please kill him, Moon God!"


    Their voices surged in the air repeatedly.


    Now that the Moon God had awoken, Suzuki Kichi and the others had her backing, so all their


    reverence and fear for Ye Fan instantly dissipated.


    They immediately asked Tsukuyomi Tenshin to execute Ye Fan.


    A stunning silhouette stood in mid-air.


    Her elegant features almost made all other things lose color.


    She looked down at Ye Fan with an iciness in her eyes.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin said nothing even when she saw Ye Fan making a move.


    She swiftly reached out her slender hands.


    Then she pressed down on Ye Fan.


    BAM!


    The moment her attacknded on Ye Fan, sts were sent through the atmosphere.


    Ye Fan didn''t even have the chance toe close to her before he flew out like a kite whose string


    was broken and smashed into the earth beneath him.


    PFFTT!


    Dust shot into the air as Ye Fany on the ground with blood instantly spraying from his mouth.


    "Young man, it''s over. You killed my citizens and wreaked havoc in my country.


    I will now use your blood to tell the world that no one is allowed to mess with Japan! Also, I will


    announce my return to the world with this battle!"


    Her distant voice sounded torrential as it surged through the air.


    All other noise in the atmosphere was taken over by Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s imposing aura.


    The only thing they could still remember was Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s resounding voice.


    In an instant, everyone watched as


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin reached her hands out.


    WOONG!


    The sound of a sword being unsheathed suddenly rang out.


    Yukiteru Tenshin''s sword shockingly flew over into Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s hand.


    Then she swung it towards Ye Fan furiously.


    There was no doubt in everyone''s minds that Ye Fan would cease to exist after this attack.


    "Haha! Let''s see who can save you this time?"ughed Suzuki Kichi without restraint. Mochizuki Kawa


    and the others were also waiting to see Ye Fan get cut up into pieces by Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    A thousand years ago, Tsukuyomi Tenshin was already one of the best fighters in the world.


    Even though Tsukuyomi Tenshin might not have regained all her abilities since her spirit was hosted in


    someone else''s body for rebirth, she was more than capable of killing someone who was exhausted.


    However, a look of agony suddenly appeared on Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s previously distant-looking face


    just as everyone waited for her to finish the move.


    Her mind was now suffering a major conflict.


    It felt as though two separate minds in Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s head were trying to gain control of her


    body.


    "Don''t kill Master! Don''t do it!"


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin had a splitting headache as the voice in her head became increasingly loud.


    The other voice ended up taking over Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s consciousness with great determination.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin trembled, and the imposing aura on her face instantly retreated like the tides.


    Instead, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s gentle and lovely persona took over.


    "Eigetsu-chan?"


    Ye Fan struggled to stand up from the rubble.


    He staggered to steady himself. There were fresh drops of blood on the corner of his lips.


    He raised his head and looked at her with shock in his deep eyes.


    He never thought that he would hear this intoxicating voice again.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    "What the hell is happening?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone else was stunned and confused Why was their revered Moon God suddenly calling someone


    else ''Master''?


    The next thing they knew, the lovely woman before them had lunged into Ye Fan''s arms after calling


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    him ''Master''.


    They stared so hard in shock that their eyes bulged. They watched as their revered deity knelt in front


    of Ye Fan before their eyes.


    What?


    Mochizuki Kawa and everyone else went berserk.


    Their eyes were about to pop out from their sockets and nearly cried tears of blood.


    They even felt like killing themselves now.


    The mighty Moon God and deity of the Japanese martial arts circle had shockingly knelt before Ye Fan.


    It was the same as if the emperor of Japan bowed to a foreigner.

 Chapter 944 Threw Herself into His Arms

    Chapter 944 Threw Herself into His Arms


    "Master, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I couldn''t control myself..." apologized Suzumiya Eigetsu


    as she knelt on the ground with tears welling in her eyes. Her choking voice was filled with guilt.


    Ye Fan was instantly delighted. He walked over and hurriedly helped her up.


    But the moment Ye Fan touched Suzumiya Eigetsu, her aura suddenly transformed to that of


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s.


    "It seems like Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s soul has yet tobine perfectly with the body since the seal has


    only just been removed, so both Tsukuyomi Tenshin and Eigetsu-chan''s souls co-exist in the host."


    Ye Fan quickly realized what was happening.


    Sure enough, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s aura changed a few minutester, and she gained control of the


    body yet again.


    "Master, does it hurt? It''s all my fault."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart almost broke when she saw Ye Fan''s injuries, and tears cascaded down her


    face.


    She hated herself for being so weak.


    Would Tsukuyomi Tenshin have been able to upy her body if she were stronger?


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled. He reached his hand out to wipe the tears from the corners of her


    eyes.


    "Silly girl. It''s not your fault. I know you didn''t mean it. Alright, stop crying now. You are going to be


    Japan''s most powerful god in the future. How can you be such a cry-baby?¡±


    Ye Fan consoled her softly. Everyone else''s eyes saw red when they saw how affectionate they


    appeared.


    "Asshole!"


    "Get your grubby paws off her!¡±


    "The Moon God is our deity. How can a filthy man like you sully her?"


    All the Japanese almost blew up in fury and looked like they wanted to ughter Ye Fan.


    Fire nearly spurted from their eyes.


    The Japanese martial arts circle had always worshipped the Moon God.


    The Moon God was a higher being in everyone''s eyes. She was so pure and lofty that she could only


    be worshipped and could not be tainted the slightest.


    But now, a kid from China was touching the Moon God''s face! How could the Japanese martial artists


    take it?


    However, Ye Fan ignored them. There was no such thing as religion in his eyes.


    The woman before her was simply just thess who used to call him ''Master''.


    "Okay, Eigetsu-chan, I have to go. I have left China for a long time. If I don''t return soon, my wife will


    probably get angry."


    Since the Moon God had awoken, Ye Fan couldn''t take Suzumiya Eigetsu back to China anymore.


    Her best option was to stay in Japan and lead the Japanese martial arts circle.


    "Okay."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu nodded.


    Despite her reluctance to part with him, she had no choice.


    She couldn''t make Ye Fan stay in Japan for her.


    But she couldn''t leave with him either.


    After all, she could only control the body for brief periods of time.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu would probably no longer stand a chance after Tsukuyomi Tenshin limated to the


    host body.


    "I''m off then. Take care."


    Ye Fan smiled once before he turned to leave.


    Behind him, the gentle and mesmerizing Suzumiya Eigetsu stood as she watched him leave.


    She cried from missing him so much.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu finally mustered the courage to call out to Ye Fan as she watched him leave,


    "Master!"


    "Yeah?"


    Ye Fan turned immediately, thinking Suzumiya Eigetsu still had something to say.


    But the instant Ye Fan turned around, Suzumiya Eigetsu suddenly ran towards him.


    Her soft body and cherry blossom fragrance instantly besieged his senses when she lunged into his


    arms.


    "Eigetsu-chan, you...ungghh..."


    Ye Fan was about to speak, but his mouth was sealed shut by her cool and enticing lips.


    Ye Fan trembled as his eyes opened wide!


    He stood frozen as though he had been electrocuted.


    Her tongue was in his mouth and tasted intoxicating.


    The young woman in his arms hugged Ye Fan tightly as she greedily inhaled his scent.


    All the emotions she had hidden in her heart now found release.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to savor this moment.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart from this powerlessness.


    "Damn! It looks like I''m in trouble..."


    Ye Fanughed sadly to himself.


    Sure enough, the Japanese people became even angrier when they saw Suzumiya Eigetsu kiss Ye


    Fan so passionately.


    Their expressions were ferocious and their eyes were bloodshot.


    "You bastard! How dare you spheme our god?"


    "Damn you! Chu Tian-Fan! Stop this now!"


    "Bastard, I''m gonna kill you!!"


    The crowdpletely exploded.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others went berserk from the huge humiliation and fury.


    They were dying to run over and wine and dine on Ye Fan''s flesh and blood.


    In the past, Mochizuki Kawa and the others were already very displeased about Ye Fan having physical


    contact with Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    But now, these two had actually just...


    "Moon God, how could you lower yourself like that?"


    "He is Japan''s public enemy! He killed so many of our people, so you should kill him! How could you...¡±


    Their tragic howls came echoing from all directions.


    Iwai Zen and the others were dumbstruck too.


    Their hearts were filled with envy and hate.


    Iwai Zen smiled sadly.


    Since he wasn''t a member of the martial arts circles, he didn''t hold Tsukuyomi Tenshin in as much awe.


    He simply felt Mr Chu was so impressive that he even gained the favor of a Japanese god of the


    highest order.


    Didn''t that make the Japanese martial arts circle Mr Chu''s harem?


    After some time, Ye Fan was nearly unable to breathe.


    He finally pushed Suzumiya Eigetsu away.


    He didn''t dare to stay a second longer. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    If Tsukuyomi Tenshin forced herself on Ye Fan, how could he ever hold his head up high again?


    "Tee hee!" Suzumiya Eigetsu giggled as she watched Ye Fan run off pathetically.


    Her smile was stunning.


    She looked as gleeful as a child who had just stolen some candy.


    "Goodbye, Master."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu waved her hand gently in the direction Ye Fan had left.


    Then her consciousness was suppressed, and Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s imposing aura flooded in once


    more.


    She rose into the air and looked at the people below her.


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted amid Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s icy and stern voice before sweeping through Tokyo.


    Ye Fan''s departure marked the end of a saga and the beginning of another!

 Chapter 945 I Was the One Who Lost

    Chapter 945 I Was the One Who Lost


    The night went by quickly.


    A new day started when the first ray of sunlight beamed down on the world.


    At the same time, King Folo from India, the first guest who arrived to view the battle had arrived by air.


    The second and third batches of visitors arrived soon after as well.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The martial arts circle leaders from War God Castle of China, the British royalty, and Russia were all


    here.


    Martial arts leaders from all over the world gathered at the Skytree in Japan.


    "Haha! Sword Saint, long time no see. I have to congratte War God Castle for grooming such fine


    talent. Where is the God of War? Why don''t I see him? Doesn''t he want to see how your Chinese


    prodigy fares?¡±


    Sword Saint was dressed in white and appeared together with the King of Fighters, so King Folo


    instantly walked over when he saw them.


    Since they were in neighboring countries, they came into contact with each other often, so Sword Saint


    and the others were well-acquainted.


    Hence, they would naturally ask after each other when they crossed paths.


    "Long time no see, King Folo. Judging from your breathing, you have gotten far more powerful. It


    seems you have made vast improvement again,¡± said Sword Saint courteously as he chuckled.


    "As for God of War, he got held up and couldn''te."


    Sword Saint and the others wanted Ye Qing-Tian toe too.


    After all, if Chu Tian-Fan couldn''t defeat Yukiteru Tenshin, Ye Qing-Tian could help save the situation.


    However, Ye Qing-Tian didn''t choose to go in the end.


    Instead, he went to Jiangdong.


    He instinctively felt Ye Fan and Chu Tian-Fan were rted in some way.


    Hence, he personally went to Jiangdong to find out.


    Even though the two of them werepletely unrted, he could still personally check Ye Fan''s


    abilities.


    It would do the country good if he could find more new talent for China.


    The other guests had already arrived as they chatted.


    "Looks like I wasn''tte. Yukiteru Tenshin and Chu Tian-Fan aren''t here yet, right?"


    After the guests arrived, they looked at the empty space before them as they chatted calmly.


    However, Sword Saint found a few things odd.


    "That''s odd. Why are there crevasses everywhere? The building by the side looks like it''s about to


    topple. It looks as though a major battle just took ce here. Don''t tell me another battle had taken


    ce here before Yukiteru Tenshin and Chu Tian-Fan''s duel?" asked Sword Saint quizzically.


    The other guests also noticed this after Sword Saint brought it up.


    "Damn! Don''t tell me they are done fighting?" shouted someone in the crowd.


    Many luxury cars came driving over and pulled up at the Skytree.


    An icy looking woman got off the car and came over.


    She wore a white dress and looked absolutely stunning. The dignity of a longtime leader radiated from


    her exquisite face.


    However, her face appeared somewhat pale, as though she had just recovered from illness.


    "It''s Yukiteru!"


    "Yukiteru Tenshin is here.¡±


    Everyone stepped forward to greet her when they saw her arrive.


    "Yukiteru Tenshin, what''s with the mess? Don''t tell me your duel with Chu Tian-Fan took ce early?"


    asked someone quizzically.


    The person merely asked casually. However, Yukiteru Tenshin unexpectedly hesitated momentarily


    before finally nodding her head.


    What?


    "Is the duel really over? What''s going on? Isn''t it happening today? What the hell? Are you messing


    with us? I came for nothing," said a ck grandmaster as he cursed.


    "Enough. ck Rose, keep down. More importantly, who won?" Folo was clearly more interested in


    this.


    "Since Yukiteru Tenshin is standing right here, who else could have won?"


    King Foloughed as well.


    "That''s true. Martial arts battles are a matter of life and death, so only the winner gets to live."


    King Folo shook his head as he smiled and consoled Sword Saint and the King of Fighters.


    "I''m sorry for your loss. Although it is a pity, it can''t be helped. Since Chu Tian-Fan made trouble in


    Japan, he deserved to die here, so don''t be too sad. Death is unavoidable in the martial arts circle,"


    On the surface, he acted like it was a pity. However, he was absolutely delighted in his heart.


    If Chu Tian-Fan didn''t die, he would certainly end up being a pir of the Chinese martial arts


    Then he will pose an even greater threat to the Indian martial arts circle.


    So even if he survived the duel with Yukiteru Tenshin, King Folo nned on finding the opportunity to


    have him assassinated.


    It would be better if a prodigy like him didn''t exist.


    "That''s right, Sword Saint. We''re sorry for your loss."


    "There is plenty of talent in China too anyway, like the King of Fighters'' son, right?"


    Martial arts leaders from the other countries allforted them too.


    Sword Saint nodded. Despite already anticipating this oue, he found it a pity for Chu Tian-Fan to


    die.


    Although Mo Gu-Cheng was a little sad, he was more relieved.


    He was worried that Chu Tian-Fan would end uppeting against his son for the title of supreme


    grandmaster.


    From the looks of it now, he had worried for nothing.


    Now that Chu Tian-Fan had perished, no one else among the up anding fighters could pose a


    threat to his son.


    "Sword Saint, King of Fighters, about that..."


    Yukiteru Tenshin felt embarrassed and wanted to exin when everyone started to console Sword


    Saint and the others.


    Fan.


    He clearly wanted to tell everyone that Chu Tian-Fan''s defeat was his and his alone. It had nothing to


    do with War God Castle or the Chinese martial arts circles.


    However, Yukiteru Tenshin looked at Mo Gu-Cheng oddly and said firmly, "King of Fighters, you''re


    mistaken. I meant the one who got defeated was me. Last night when we had a duel at the top of the


    Tokyo Skytree, Chu Tian-Fan was the one who had thestugh. If the Moon God hadn''t turned up at


    the crux, I would probably have ceased to exist now." Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Yukiteru Tenshin lowered her head as she spoke in a dejected and solemn tone.


    However, her words hit them like a bomb and exploded.


    Mo Gu-Cheng and the others were instantly stunned.


    It left everyone in shock!


    "What...what did you say?"


    "H-he was the one who won?¡±


    "D-did you just say that Chu Tian-Fan defeated you?"


    What on earth?!


    Did she just mean that a young man in his twenties shockingly defeated Japan''s number one martial


    artist, Yukiteru Tenshin?


    What kind of genius did that make him?

 Chapter 946 Dragon from China

    Chapter 946 Dragon from China


    Silence.


    There was nothing but silence.


    Not even the birds could be heard.


    Everyone was rooted to the ground as tsunamis surged through their hearts.


    Who would have thought that this young man could actually be this formidable?


    He had even defeated the top martial artist of Japan.


    "Yukiteru, where is he? Where is Chu Tian-Fan right now?" King Folo quickly snapped out of his daze


    and asked Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Yukiteru shook her head. ¡°After the battlest night, he left. I don''t know where he is right now either.


    Perhaps he''s at an airport or a seaport waiting to go back to China."


    After hearing this, Folo took his phone out and called his subordinate based in Tokyo.


    "Sana, send orders to everyone in Tokyo to head for every single possible point of entry to look for


    Chinese man named Chu Tian-Fan. If they see him, tell him that King Folo of India would like to invite


    him back to Folo Pce. As long as he''s willing to join us, he can state any terms he wants!"


    resounded Folo''s low voice.


    Sword Saint''s eyes immediately widened. "Folo, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to poach


    someone from War God Castle? What are you trying to do? Don''t you know that this is against the


    rules?¡±


    There was an implicit rule in the martial arts world that nobody was to poach a martial artist from a


    different country from your own.


    If someone found out about this hical behavior, the internationalmunity would frown upon it.


    So even if one wanted to poach another, they would usually go through some private and underhanded


    means.


    Nobody was going to announce it in front of everyone else so openly like that.


    This was clearly disrespect towards War God Castle. Sword Saint was clearly upset now.


    But Folo justughed. "Sword Saint, that''s not nice of you to put it this way. You were the ones who


    said that Chu Tian-Fan didn''t belong to War God Castle and wasn''t qualified to be part of it to begin


    with. Surely you can''t deny the right for other countries to take him in since you don''t want him, right?


    That would be considered unreasonable behavior, wouldn''t it?"


    "You..." Sword Saint didn''t know how to respond.


    Mo Gu-Cheng was red in the face as well.


    "Prince Carlo, are you just going to stand there and watch him do this? Aren''t you going to stand up for


    us?" Sword Saint was hoping to use peer pressure to force Folo into giving up trying to poach Chu


    Tian-Fan.


    But the moment he turned around, he realized that all the leaders of other countries'' martial arts circles


    were making simr phone calls.


    "That''s right, his name is Chu Tian-Fan. He''s a Chinese man with fair skin and ck eyes."


    "You must find him before other countries do. Tell him that if he''s willing to join the royals in Ennd, I''ll


    make him a Duke. Oh wait, I''ll make him a prince. That''s right.¡±


    Various leaders were ordering their subordinates to quickly locate Chu Tian-Fan and get him to join


    their country''s martial arts league.


    After all, a supreme grandmaster in his twenties was already one in a million.


    Every country wanted someone as talented as this.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only idiots like Gu Mo-Cheng would have pushed aside this incredible genius.


    Everyone initially thought that Chu Tian-Fan was from War God Castle. If that was the case, nobody


    would attempt to poach one of their members.


    But unfortunately for them, Gu Mo-Cheng had just drawn the line between War God Castle and Ye Fan


    very clearly.


    Since Ye Fan was not a member of any organization, then Xiao Chen and the rest really couldn''t be


    upset at how the rest of them were desperately trying to get Ye Fan to join them.


    "You!! I...I don''t know what to say anymore!" Xiao Chen was so angry that he felt an urge to smack the


    King of Fighters on the head.


    It had been so many years since China finally discovered a genius who could make it into the Sky


    Ranking, but the King of Fighters had just cast him aside like that.


    "Why are you still standing there? Aren''t you going to look for him too? If War God Castle ends up


    losing a genius like that because of you, I''ll see how God of War teaches you a lessonter!¡± huffed


    Xiao Chen at Gu Mo-Cheng before both of them start getting their subordinates to look for Chu Tian-


    Fan as well.


    After everyone left, the battle from the night before finally started spreading through the international


    martial arts circles.


    "What did you say? The top martial artist of Japan, Yukiteru, actually lost? That Chu Tian-Fan seriously


    won? Are you kidding me?"


    "A young man in his twenties seriously thrashed Japan''s martial arts circle? Is this even possible? One


    man has singlehandedly trampled on an entire country? Oh my god! How powerful is this guy? He


    could possibly hold his own in a fight with the top 11 of the Sky Ranking, right? Is China''s martial arts


    world going to see a revival? Is that dragon in the east


    going to wake up?"


    "Good heavens. There''s always someone more incredible out there after all. When I was in my


    twenties, I was still engaged in worldly pleasures. But this youngster is already world famous. I


    suppose the entire international martial arts world will know the name ''Chu Tian-Fan'' after this battle."


    The entire martial artsmunity exploded with excitement again.


    Everywhere that martial artists went, they would be talking about the battle between Ye Fan and


    Yukiteru.


    Ye Fan was now in the limelight.


    The name ''Chu Tian-Fan'' was an even hotter topic than the rebirth of Tsukuyomi.


    A top martial artist of this age was virtually unheard of after all.


    Thest person who became a supreme grandmaster at this age was someone from centuries ago. He


    was the founder of Chu Sect.


    That man had also rocked the world back then.


    He had set up his own sect and brought Chu Sect to the pinnacle of martial arts.


    He was a legend of that era.


    And now, another genius had appeared.


    Many said that a new legend of martial arts was about to appear.


    The God of War was so excited that he mmed the table in front of him to pieces.


    "Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!! This is just wonderful! China finally has a new dragon!


    There is hope for the revival of Chinese martial arts after all! We can finally stand at the top of the


    martial arts world once more!"


    The three shouts of the world ''excellent'' shook all of Mount Yan.


    It had been too long since China discovered a new dragon.


    China had managed to dominate the world for at least half of their 5,000 years of history.


    The Qin Dynasty had unified China and consolidated their power. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    The name of China used to strike fear in the hearts of others around the world!


    But as the years went on, the country went into decline, and they were on the wane now.


    No matter how strong they were right now, they were nowhere near what they used to be.


    At the same time, this victory made Ye Qing-Tian see hope in reviving the Chinese martial arts world.


    But now, not a single Chinese was ranked within the top ten of the Sky Ranking.


    This was something that greatly pained Ye Qing-Tian''s heart.


    But Chu Tian-Fan''s appearance made him see a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 947 Thats My Son

    Chapter 947 That''s My Son


    In Yanjing, at the Xu house.


    After Xu Lei returned from Jiangdong, she remained in the family business and helped to sort out all


    the businesses that Ye Fan had in Yanjing.


    "Miss Xu, you''ve been working through the holiday season, and it''s really bad for your health. Why


    don''t you take a few days off? If Mr Chu finds out you''ve been working like this, he''ll be worried."


    Xu Lei was in a suit as she worked in her room. She was in a white blouse with a short pencil skirt.


    Her attire was simple, but it was impossible for it to cover her curvaceous figure and gorgeous facial


    features.


    But even though all of Yanjing knew how pretty Xu Lei was, nobody dared to go after her.


    That was because every powerful person in Yanjing knew her as Mr Chu''s woman. subordinate''s


    concern. She just continued reading the document in front of her.


    But Xu Lei didn''t respond to her


    After reading it, Xu Leiughed quietly. She felt some pride, some admiration, and a happiness from


    the bottom of her heart. But her happiness was followed by deep dejection.


    "Wen-Jing, if the person you like is like the stars in the sky that sparkle brightly in the night and gives


    light to the world, but you''re extremely ordinary, what would you do? Is there nothing else you could do


    besides just standing on the ground and watching him shine brightly in the sky?" murmured Xu Lei


    softly. Her quiet voice was filled with disappointment.


    But her assistant, Lin Wen-Jing, shook her head. "Of course not. If that''s the case, then I would try my


    best to get to a higher ce and stand at a ce that''s closest to him. If we stand at a ce that''s high


    enough, then he''ll definitely notice us and turn back to look," replied Lin Wen-Jing with a smile.


    Xu Lei didn''t reply her. Instead, she got up


    and walked to the window by herself.


    When she looked down from the 19th story, everything looked so small.


    She seemed to be high above the speeding cars and the tall trees.


    But so what if she stood at a higher ground?


    Even if she stood at the highest peak of China, she wouldn''t be able to reach the moon and the stars in


    the sky.


    Just like what Lin Wen-Jing said, if she liked someone who sparkled brightly in the sky, she would try to


    stand at a ce as high as possible so as to be as close as possible to him. That was why Xu Lei had


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    worked so hard over the years.


    "I thought that if I stood at the pinnacle of power in Yanjing and became the queen of Yanjing, I could


    possibly reach the tips of Fan''s fingers. But I was too naive after all,'''' said Xu Lei as she shook her


    head. Her words seemed so sad.


    Xu Lei never cared about wealth and power.


    She had worked so hard to obtain these things only because she hoped to be a little closer to that man


    and to catch up with him.


    But she soon realized that every time she managed to take one step forward, that man would rise by


    one level.


    By the time she had be famous throughout Yunzhou, Ye Fan had already be the king of


    Jiangdong.


    She was now at the pinnacle of power in Yanjing, but Ye Fan had be world famous!


    "Fan, how are you such a brilliant man? You''re so brilliant and glorious that everyone can only look


    upon you but cannot reach you,¡± she murmured softly in front of the window as tears filled her eyes.


    The entire martial arts world was in a frenzy.


    Even the most powerful martial arts group in the world, Chu Sect, had noticed the existence of Chu


    Tian-Fan.


    The conceited Chu Qi-Tian in particr, was pale in the face after he found out that Yukiteru had


    actually been defeated.


    "What...what did you just say?! The top martial artist of Japan, Yukiteru, has been defeated as well?


    How...how...how could this be?!¡± Chu Qi-Tian copsed onto his couch in shock when he got the news.


    He felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    He simply couldn''t believe that the exiled son of the Chu family that he despised so much, a lowly


    youth from the countryside, had actually made it this far in life.


    Chu Qi-Tian no longer had the confidence and arrogance he normally did. He felt defeated and utterly


    shocked.


    There was no way Chu Qi-Tian could deal with Ye Fan now.


    "No. I can''t just sit here and wait to die anymore. If I don''t get rid of this fellow, he will definitely threaten


    my position as the heir to the Chu family." Chu Qi-Tian quickly calmed himself down after his initial


    shock.


    Ye Fan''s current level of achievement was already a great threat to his position within the Chu n.


    He knew that Ye Fan''s father, Chu Zheng-Hong, had always been hoping that Ye Fan could return to


    the Chu n and be part of the family again.


    If the old patriarch hadn''t refused to give in, Ye Fan would have returned a long time ago.


    This was also why Chu Qi-Tian had spent thest ten years attempting to get rid of Ye Fan.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to actually achieve so much so quickly.


    After he had calmed down, Chu Qi-Tian immediately drove his car to look for his father, Chu Zheng-


    Liang.


    "What did you say? The Chu Tian-Fan that everyone in the international martial arts world is talking


    about right now is the son of your eldest uncle?! That child from the countryside that we threw out back


    then?!" Chu Zheng-Liang felt his mind go nk when he heard about this matter.


    It had been more than ten years since Ye Fan had left the Chu family.


    This was a long enough period for him to havepletely forgotten someone so unimportant and


    insignificant.


    A rich and powerful n like the Chu family did not care about the existence of Ye Fan and his mother


    at all. After all, one was a woman from the vige and the other was her bastard son the family had


    exiled. Who cared about people like that?


    The only one who cared a little more about their existence was someone who was directly threatened


    by them like Chu Qi-Tian.


    "But Father, we can''t keep this under wraps for long. I''m afraid Grandpa will find out that Chu Tian-Fan


    is actually the same person as the son he threw out back then," said Chu Qi-Tian worriedly.


    Nobody knew what this man was brewing


    in his heart.


    But while Chu Zheng-Liang and his son were plotting evil schemes, a middle aged man sat in a study


    within the Chu family estate. His eyes were filled with authoritativeness and his demeanor was


    imposing. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    He paced the luxuriously furnished study as if he was waiting for something.


    If anybody from the Chu family saw him do this, they would be both shocked and curious at the same


    time.


    After all, this man had been the head of the Chu n for so many years now, and he always remained


    calm no matter how dire the circumstances were.


    Even when there was internal turmoil within Chu Sect and he had to help the Tang n to take the


    position of being the leader of Chu Sect, he wasn''t this anxious.


    His behavior really made one curious. What serious matter could make the infamous Demon King Chu,


    the one who made the entire martial arts world shudder at the mere mention of his name, so terribly


    anxious?


    A flurry of footsteps finally came running in from outside, so he quickly ran out to meet the oneing


    in.


    His eyes were all red and his entire body was shaking.

 Chapter 948 Once One Attains Glory, So Does His Household

    Chapter 948 Once One Attains Glory, So Does His Household


    "Master, I''ve checked. It is Young Master," replied the old man with a smile as he bowed slightly.


    His voice was rather excited as well.


    "Oh that''s wonderful, so wonderful! Haha! That''s my son! It''s really my son! That''s the way a son of


    mine should be!"


    After hearing the confirmation from Han, Chu Zheng-Hong was almost beside himself with joy.


    He immediately looked up andughed loudly, and his merryughter reverberated through the entire


    room.


    He couldn''t stop expressing the excitement and happiness he felt inside.


    His words were filled with nothing but pride and joy from his son''s achievements.


    "This will not do. I must go to China right now. I''m going to look for Mei. I need to tell her this good


    news. I want her to know how outstanding our son is. I want to tell her how amazing our Fan is. He


    trampled all of Japan''s martial arts singlehandedly. He''s a true hero! He''s even better than me!"


    Chu Zheng-Hong was so excited he had nearly gone mad.


    His heart was burning with passion and his hands were trembling with excitement.


    It had been many years since this man hadst lost control of his emotions like this. He was someone


    who had seen much in life, but he really couldn''t help himself now.


    Han was touched when he saw Chu Zheng-Hong''s reaction.


    Chu Zheng-Hong and Ye Fan were father and son after all. Blood was thicker than water.


    While Han was still feeling touched by Chu Zheng-Hong''s reaction, Chu Zheng-Hong was on the verge


    of just running out and catching the next flight to China. He looked like he was really going to look for


    Ye Xi-Mei and to share his joy with her.


    Master! Wait! Calm down! Don''t be in such a hurry! Even if you go to China now, you have no idea


    where Madam lives either," Han reminded Chu Zheng-Hong as he ran after him.


    "Oh damn it! I was too busy being happy to realize this."


    Chu Zheng-Liang smacked his forehead when he suddenly remembered that he didn''t actually know


    where Ye Xi-Mei was right now.


    "But still, I ought to make a trip to China. Find out when Fan is going back to China and whether he''s


    taking a ne or a cruise. I must receive him in China.¡±


    Chu Zheng-Hong had already decided that it was time to see his son again.


    He was now able to hold his own fort, so there were some things that he had to tell Ye Fan about.


    "Sure, Master. I''ll find out right now." Han quickly ran off to get in touch with Ye Fan.


    But what Chu Zheng-Hong didn''t know was that someone else from the same family had already


    boarded a ne headed for Japan.


    "Mr Chu, I''ve already contacted the Japanese side. Commander Sato of the First Division will receive


    you when you get there."


    The huge passenger ne was fully furnished and looked just like a luxurious living room on the inside.


    But there was only one passenger inside this private ne.


    Chu Zheng-Liang nodded after listening to the report by his subordinate.


    "Tell Commander Sato that I will arriveter tonight."


    HUU!


    The rivers coursed slowly through the vastnds.


    A passenger ne was flying over the ocean and through the sky as it headed further eastwards.


    In Tokyo, Japan.


    The impact of Ye Fan''s victory in Japan had not worn off.


    There were many members of the Japanese martial arts world who were sitting in front of their


    The nk webpage suddenly refreshed itself at 8PM.


    The background color of the webpage turnedpletely ck.


    Rows and rows of gold letters appeared across the ck background of the page.


    Two bright red words appeared right on top of the gold letters.


    Sky Ranking!


    This was the website that listed the ranking of the most powerful martial artists in the entire world.


    It was any martial artist''s greatest glory and honor to be able to make it to the Sky Ranking.


    Training to be a martial artist was fraught with great toil and danger, but so many people still


    wanted to try bing one anyway.


    Why did they want to be a martial artist?


    Besides improving their physique and strength, they also dreamed of joining the ranks of those listed in


    the Sky Ranking.


    The ones who entered the Sky Ranking were names that would truly go down in history!


    Even if one could no longer find the remains of your body hundreds of years after your death, a name


    on the Sky Ranking would be able to prove that you once existed in this world.


    "What rank would he get? What rank will Chu Tian-Fan get? I hope he doesn''t get the top 30!" Many


    people were anxiously waiting in front of theirputer screens as they searched for Chu Tian-Fan''s


    name.


    Mochizuki Kawa was also sitting within Sword Shrine and watching the page.


    Suzuki Kichi of Suzuki Group also felt like his heart was in his mouth.


    He was even praying hard that Ye Fan''s name would appear nearer the bottom of the ranking.


    Sometimes, people enjoyed lying to themselves. They seemed to think that if Ye Fan was ranked lower


    in this ranking, it would mean that he wasn''t that powerful. But they had already witnessed Ye Fan''s


    prowess and knew very clearly that this was just their wishful thinking.


    "It''s out! Chu Tian-Fan is number 11 on the Sky Ranking!"


    BOOM!


    Everyone was rooted to the ground when they saw Ye Fan''s ranking in the Sky Ranking. They looked


    like they had been struck by lightning.


    Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes widened and his heart trembled violently.


    Number 11 on the Sky Ranking?!


    "That...that makes him the highest ranking person in Asia!"


    The highest ranking person in Asia before this was the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian. He had been ced


    at number 12 in the ranking.


    Even the best martial artist of Japan, Yukiteru, was only at number 14 of the ranking.


    And now, Ye Fan hade out of nowhere and was ranked at number 11.


    Ye Fan was certainly the highest ranking person of Asia!


    But of course, Tsukuyomi wasn''t ranked in


    this list yet.


    She had just been reborn in a new body, so nobody knew the exact level of her martial arts.


    As such, the current ranking did not take Tsukuyomi into consideration.


    Because of that, Ye Fan had be the most formidable martial artist of Asia! Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    There were some who rejoiced, and there were some who despaired.


    Congrattions! Congrattions!"


    The Miyamoto house was filled with congrattory words and festivity.


    Many people came forward to say nice things and pandered to the family.


    Once one member of the family attained glory, the rest of his family would also bask in his glory.


    But while the entire world was up in arms about this matter, the talk of the town had just received a


    phone call.


    "What? You''re in Tokyo too?¡± said Ye Fan in surprise as his expression changed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 949 Meeting an Old Friend

    Chapter 949 Meeting an Old Friend


    At Hilton Hotel in Tokyo.


    It was evening time and the sun was setting.


    The remaining rays of the sun dyed half the sky red.


    After a long and busy day, Tokyo had finally be lively.


    A gorgeous woman stood in front of Hilton Hotel prettily and her iparably beautiful face was filled


    with joy and great anticipation. She looked like a youngdy in love who was waiting for the man of her


    dreams.


    This youngdy was wearing a light purple long dress, and part of her fair legs stuck out from under the


    skirt.


    Her smooth and fair skin as well as her slim and shapely arms and legs made her look like the most


    beautiful piece of art in the world.


    On top of that, the elegant and exquisite pair of high heels she wore made one''s imagination run wild.


    Everyone who walked past this hotel would be attracted to her beauty instantly. They all took a second


    look and they werepletely blown away by her beauty.


    Several rich young men who walked past also tried to chat her up, but she rejected all of them politely.


    "Hello gorgeous, are you sure you don''t want to reconsider? Meeting you here randomly could be a


    sign that we''re fated to meet. Can''t you do me a favor and have a drink at the bar?" A ssy looking


    young man spoke politely as he refused to give up trying to invite thedy in front of him for a drink.


    But the result was still the same.


    "I''m sorry, I really don''t have the time today."


    But the young man refused to give up. He was certain that he was charming enough to convince this


    youngdy to follow him.


    "Miss, don''t be in such a hurry to turn me down. I''m sincere about getting to know you. If you''re afraid


    that I''m a bad guy, I can introduce myself first. My name is Sakuragi Rai and I''m the general manager


    of Sakuragi Group, so I am in charge of the daily operations of the entire Group. Have you heard of


    Sakuragi Group? It''s apany that has monopolized the entire logistics industry in Japan that


    belongs to Suzuki Group, and it''s worth billions. Our next step is to expand our business to China and


    the rest of Asia, then into the rest of the world," said Sakuragi Rai with a smile. His tone of voice was


    calm, but it was filled with pride.


    Just as he expected, once he finished introducing his background, the woman in front of him broke into


    a beautiful smile and even her eyes were beaming brightly.


    After that, she even pounced towards him.


    Sakuragi Rai was stunned for a moment. Seriously?


    She was going to be so direct?


    She had just gotten to know him and she was going to throw herself at him already?


    It was true that no woman could resist his charm after all.


    It wasn''t the most gentlemanly thing to do, but since such a gorgeous youngdy was throwing herself


    at him, it would be even ruder to reject her advances.


    So just like that, Sakuragi Rai also excitedly held his arms open to wait for her soft body tond in his


    embrace.


    "Haha! I love women who are so direct..."ughed Sakuragi Rai brightly. But just after he said that, the


    woman in front of him brushed past him andnded in the embrace of the young man behind him.


    "This...I...what the..." Sakuragi Rai was frozen on the spot.


    His eyes twitched and he remained unable to move from his shock.


    "Fan! Teehee! You''re really in Tokyo!" She was in a foreign country but she now spotted an old friend. It


    wasn''t hard to imagine how excited Chen Nan felt now.


    She was so excited that she immediately pounced into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Ahem...uh...Nannan, watch your image. Everyone''s looking our way."


    Ye Fan was normally such a thick skinned man, but his face reddened in embarrassment when Chen


    Nan leapt into his arms.


    It was mostly because the two soft mounds on her chest were simply too obvious.


    Chen Nan trained as a dancer since she was a child, so her figure was amazing.


    Furthermore, this youngdy kept rubbing herself against him as she hugged him.


    Ye Fan was at an age where his hormones were raging the most. He couldn''t take this at all.


    He just felt all his blood surge through his body and his face was terribly red.


    "Heehee! Hey, you''re the King of Jiangdong after all. Why are you so embarrassed?¡±


    Chen Nan seemed to like the look on Ye Fan''s face when he was put in a spot, so sheughed even


    more merrily as she cheekily teased Ye Fan.


    But when Sakuragi Rai saw how intimate the two of them seemed, his heart immediately broke.


    This beautiful love had ended even before it could begin.


    "Wow! Nannan, is this your boyfriend? Why have we never heard about him before? So the school


    belle of Huaqing University has actually fallen in love? If any of the boys in the school hear about this,


    they''ll go insane, won''t they?" eximed someone from inside the hotel while Chen Nan and Ye Fan


    were still talking.


    A youngdy in a formal dress came walking out with a surprised look in her


    eyes.


    This youngdy looked quite pretty herself, but she was miles away from Chen Nan.


    After she saw how Chen Nan had flung herself into Ye Fan''s arms, she immediately came over to ask


    all about the two of them.


    "Heh, Nannan, there''s no need to exin anything to me. Don''t worry, I will keep my lips sealed and I


    won''t tell anyone in school."


    Kong Hui started to look Ye Fan up and down, then stuck a hand out to shake Ye Fan''s. "Hello there,


    I''m Nannan''s senior in university, Kong Hui."


    Chen Nan was taking her master''s degree at Huaqing University and shared the same supervisor as


    Kong Hui, but Kong


    Hui was one year her senior.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Hello, I''m Ye Fan," Ye Fan smiled in return as he shook her hand.


    After Kong Hui suddenly interrupted, the atmosphere around them suddenly became a little awkward.


    "Uh...Fan, don''t mind her, this senior of mine is like that. She says anything she likes without any filter,¡±


    Chen Nan exined to Ye Fan. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Ye Fan smiled faintly. "It''s alright. By the way, why are you in Japan too?"


    Chen Nan replied, "I''vee here with my supervisor.¡±


    It turned out that Chen Nan''s supervisor had a joint project with Japan, and his sponsor was a


    Japanese corporation.


    They hade over to discuss the details of their project.


    After chatting for a while, Ye Fan prepared to leave.


    "Nannan, you can go ahead and continue whatever you were doing, I won''t hold you back any longer."


    "Don''t go, Fan. It''s just a casual party tonight, so why don''t youe along with me? You don''t have


    anything to do tonight anyway, so just take it as having dinner with me?¡±

 Chapter 950 Is Your Boyfriend Rich and Powerful?

    Chapter 950 Is Your Boyfriend Rich and Powerful?


    Since Chen Nan pleaded with him like that, Ye Fan finally agreed.


    But just when he reached the entrance of the hotel, someone blocked Ye Fan''s way.


    "I''m sorry sir, but this is a private banquet, so you are not allowed to enter without an invitation card,"


    said the staff at the door very confidently. His firm tone of voice did not leave any room for negotiation.


    "He''s my friend, so can''t I bring a friend in?" grumbled Chen Nan rather unhappily.


    But the staff still shook his head. "I''m sorry, Miss. Your invitation card is for only one person, and you


    are not allowed to bring any guests in."


    "You..." Chen Nan was so angry that her face was all red.


    "Nannan, forget it."


    Ye Fan didn''t want to attend this party in the first ce. If the staff wasn''t letting him in, then he wasn''t


    going to try so hard to get in.


    "No! Fan, leave this matter to me.¡±


    But Chen Nan was a stubborn one and immediately made a phone call.


    A man and a woman walked over in no time.


    The woman was thedy Ye Fan saw earlier. She was Chen Nan''s senior from university, Kong Hui.


    The man was in a ck tuxedo with a tie as well as a Longines mechanical watch on his wrist. He was


    very meticulously dressed, and was clearly a rich young man from the upper echelons of society.


    "Kong Hui, Hao-Nan, you guys are finally here. Fan wants to join the party too, but they''re not letting us


    in," said Chen Nan when she spotted the two of them.


    ¡°Nannan, no problem, leave this to us," Kong Hui consoled her.


    Liang Hao-Nan walked to the staff and said some things to him.


    "Alright Nannan, it''s all settled. You can bring your friend in.¡± Liang Hao-Nan snapped his fingers to


    show that he had settled this matter.


    The staff didn''t stop Ye Fan anymore and Ye Fan went in together with them.


    "Thank you, Hao-Nan," said Chen Nan as she walked in.


    Liang Hao-Nan waved his hand. "It''s just a simple matter."


    Liang Hao-Nan nced at Ye Fan and said in a friendly voice, "You must be Nannan''s boyfriend,


    right?"


    Liang Hao-Nan looked carefully at Ye Fan and noticed that Ye Fan''s clothing was very ordinary looking,


    so he was certain that Ye Fan was from an ordinary family.


    Even though he was fairly good looking, he was quite far off the mark from Chen Nan.


    "Bro, you''re really lucky. So many rich, talented and handsome young men in the school can''t even get


    Nannan''s attention, so I didn''t expect you to actually manage to snag such a good catch. In a world that


    only cares about looks and money, it''s really hard to get luck as good as yours," sighed Liang Hao-Nan


    as he shook his head.


    Even though he hadn''t specifically mentioned anything, the implied meaning of his words were quite


    apparent.


    In short, Liang Hao-Nan felt that Ye Fan was just a toad who managed to get together with a swan.


    Even though Ye Fan wasn''t too bad looking, he was nowhere near the standard of those handsome


    young men in the university. It wasn''t wrong to call Ye Fan a toad in that sense.


    "Why, are you very envious?" Before Ye Fan could say anything, Kong Hui red at Liang Hao-Nan


    first and gave him a fierce look.


    Liang Hao-Nan quickly defended himself, "Oh no, no, I''m not envious. I''m just feeling bad for Shao-Jie


    and the rest of the guys. I


    already have such a beautiful girlfriend like you, so I''m not envious of anybody."


    Liang Hao-Nan was clearly someone who had gone out with many girls before, so he was really good


    at sweet-talking.


    "Oh by the way, Ye Fan. Tonight''s gathering is a private party, and the people we''re meeting tonight are


    all very important and powerful people in Japan. You can go in with us, but remember, don''t say too


    much, don''t make any trouble and don''t touch anything. Hilton Hotel''s furnishings are all very


    expensive, so don''t damage any of them," Liang Hao-Nan reminded Ye Fan beforehand.


    He was clearly afraid that Ye Fan had very little exposure to such parties and might end up making


    troubleter.


    He was the one who brought Ye Fan in, so if Ye Fan created any trouble, he would definitely be


    implicated.


    "Hao-Nan, you don''t have to say such things. Fan has seen a lot of such things back in Jiangdong, so


    he knows all the rules of these high ss parties," Chen Nan cut in.


    "Is that so? But Nannan, Jiangdong is just a small province and can''t bepared to Tokyo. Tokyo is


    one of the top ten developed cities in the world. We''ve got the rich and powerful from three countries


    "Alright now, that''s quite enough. The professor is still waiting for us over there, so let''s quickly go


    over.¡±


    All four of them soon entered the guest lounge.


    An elderly man wearing spectacles was waiting forthem there.


    This old man looked very energetic and was clearly an academic.


    This was Professor An, Chen Nan''s thesis supervisor.


    After some simple introductions,


    Professor An found out who Ye Fan was.


    "Alright, since you would like to get some exposure to the world out there as well, then you cane


    along on Nannan''s ount. Hao-Nan, have you exined the rules to him already? This is a very high


    ss party, so don''t talk too much and don''t simply touch anything," Professor An instructed Ye Fan the


    same way.


    Ye Fan frowned very slightly but didn''t say anything.


    After that, five of them reached the front desk to get their room keys.


    The party tonight was going to end veryte, so amodation was provided.


    But the awkward part was that the hotel only provided a twin room and two single rooms.


    The twin room was clearly for Kong Hui and Liang Hao-Nan, and it was on the third floor, which was the


    better floor.


    The other two single rooms were on the second floor, and they were meant for Professor An and Chen


    Nan.


    In other words, there was no room for Ye Fan.


    "Hello, could we add one more room? I still have one more friend who needs one," Liang Hao-Nan


    spoke to the hotel receptionist.


    "Well, that..." Liang Hao-Nan didn''t reply and looked at Ye Fan while waiting for Ye Fan to decide.


    "Let''s not waste any more time, he can take the staff room. The staff rooms in a five star hotel are


    usually nicer than some of those lower end hotel rooms anyway, so we''re not really ill-treating him,"


    Professor An answered on behalf of Ye Fan before Ye Fan could say anything. He seemed afraid that


    they might bete. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    "Hello there, I''ve forgotten to make a reservationst night, please give me an additional room." A


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    couple came walking over and also made a simr request to add a room.


    "I''m so sorry, but we are fully booked," replied the receptionist.


    The man didn''t say anything and just passed his name card to the receptionist.


    The receptionist immediately panicked.


    "Ah, Mr GilL.I''m so sorry, I''ll get you a room right now."


    In no time, the couple received keys to a room on the fifth floor and walked away satisfactorily.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t they say they were fully booked?" Chen Nan was instantly displeased.

 Chapter 951 Are You Nuts?

    Chapter 951 Are You Nuts?


    But Chen Nan had no answer for Kong Hui''s question.


    Chen Nan wanted to say that her Fan was very formidable and was the king of Jiangdong. Many rich


    and powerful men bowed and listened to him.


    But she didn''t manage to say any of these words in the end.


    Kong Hui was right. They were in Tokyo, the capital of Japan. It was one of the top ten cities of the


    world.


    Even Kong Hui looked down on a ce like Jiangdong, so it couldn''t bepared to Tokyo at all.


    In fact, the people of Tokyo had probably never even heard of Jiangdong.


    There was always something better and someone more powerful out there after all.


    The King of Jiangdong was king within Jiangdong, but once he was in a ce with way more rich and


    powerful people like Tokyo, then he was nothing.


    Chen Nan didn''t say any more.


    She looked at Ye Fan and whispered, "Fan, why don''t we switch? I''ll stay in the staff room."


    Ye Fan just smiled quietly. "It''s fine. It''s just a ce to sleep for the night, so it doesn''t matter where I


    stay. Professor An is right. Hilton is a five star hotel, so even the staff rooms are better than the hotel


    rooms of some hotels out there, so I''m not really losing out or anything."


    Ye Fan continued to smile faintly and nobody knew if Ye Fan was saying these words sincerely or


    sarcastically.


    But besides Chen Nan, nobody else in this group cared about what Ye Fan thought.


    They just treated him as an insignificant person. If not for Chen Nan, someone dressed like Ye Fan


    would probably be barred from even entering the hotel.


    After getting the room keys, Ye Fan followed the rest of them to where the party was held.


    The luxurious hall was opulently decorated.


    The crystal chandelier was shining radiantly.


    Melodious tunes were being yed in the hall.


    There was delicious food ced on the tables around the hall.


    Many handsome men and pretty women were dancing in the dance floor in the middle.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the hall was rxed and pleasant.


    It was clear that the organizer of the party hadn''t arrived yet, so all the guests were just chatting among


    themselves.


    Chen Nan and the rest quickly found a table and sat down.


    "Wow...that old man with a moustache is the deputy chairman of Yasuda Group, right? Thest time he


    came to China, Yanjing treated him like royalty."


    "Oh my god! Isn''t that our ambassador to Japan? He must be very high ranking in our government,


    right? I can''t believe he''s here too!"


    "Professor An, it looks like this Abe family is really powerful in Japan!"


    Ye Fan quietly drank his tea at the table.


    He never drank alcohol because Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t like him to drink, so he would always order a pot


    of tea at such parties.


    Today was no exception.


    The warm steam and the fragrance of the tea had a calming effect on him.


    Kong Hui didn''t just sit around and do nothing. After taking a seat, she started to observe the guests


    around them.


    She intended to do her PhD in Japan, so she kept an eye on some of the happenings in Japan.


    She could recognize all the people who were famous in the country at one nce.


    Professor An nodded.


    "Of course. The Abe family is one of the five conglomerates that control Japan, and they''ve had


    members in the government for many generations! The current leader of the country is also from this


    family. The number of resources and umted wealth that this century old aristocratic family has is


    more than you can even imagine. The head of the Abe family is the one who organized tonight''s party,


    so it''s only natural that the richest and most powerful people are in attendance,¡± said Professor An in a


    deep voice.


    Kong Hui was more and more astonished as she heard what her professor said. She didn''t know that


    the Abe family they wanted to work with this time was actually so powerful.


    The main sponsor of the research project that Professor An wanted to undertake was the Abe family''s


    business.


    "Well, all this is really thanks to Hao-Nan. If Hao-Nan had not helped me to make this connection, it


    would be impossible for the Abe family to invest in our project. Hao-Nan, I would like to make a toast to


    you," said Professor An as he raised a ss towards Liang Hao-Nan.


    "Oh my, Professor An, you''re being too polite. I''m only doing what a student ought to," said Liang Hao-


    Nan as heughed merrily. But he was really feeling terribly smug that his supervisor was giving him a


    toast.


    "Hui, you''ve found a really good husband. After marrying Hao-Nan, you can sit back and enjoy life.


    Hao-Nan''s family is in Yanjing, so they''re really powerful, right? When are the two of you getting


    married? Remember to invite me to your wedding banquet!" Professor Anughed brightly.


    After that, Professor An turned to Chen Nan.


    "Nannan, I''m most worried about you out of all my students. Kong Hui and the rest are from Yanjing,


    but you''re the only one from a small city. You''re very pretty, but you don''t have good connections and


    you''re very inexperienced, so you''re easily fooled by others."


    "In the past, I thought that you rejected my nephew because you had very high standards. But it seems


    like I''m wrong after all. It''s not that your standards are high, but you have unique standards."


    Professor An spoke jokingly, but it was obvious that he looked down on Ye Fan.


    After all, he couldn''t see how this young man here was anywhere as good as his own nephew.


    His nephew was 1.85 meters tall and good looking. He majored in film studies, which was an industry


    that valued good looks, so she couldn''t turn him down based on his looks.


    Professor An really liked Chen Nan very much.


    If his son weren''t already married, he would have insisted on making her his daughter-inw.


    Thankfully, he had a nephew around her age, so he kept hoping that Chen Nan could marry his


    nephew and be part of the An family. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    But someone of this standard suddenly appeared out of nowhere, so Professor An was very


    displeased.


    "Professor, we shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. For all you know, Ye Fan might actually be someone


    really powerful, right? Ye Fan?" asked Liang Hao-Nan with augh.


    Judging from Ye Fan''s dressing, he looked nothing like a man from a rich and powerful family.


    But since he could win Chen Nan''s heart, they were sure that there must be something extraordinary


    about him.


    So Liang Hao-Nan thought that Ye Fan''s family background was probably amazing, but Ye Fan dressed


    casually because he wanted to remain low profile.


    "Wait, what?! Farmers in a vige? You''re the son of a farmer? Are you serious? Nannan, are you


    nuts?¡± Kong Hui was so


    shocked that she started eximing.

 Chapter 952 Big Shots Arrival

    Chapter 952 Big Shot''s Arrival


    "Bro, you must be kidding, right?" Liang Hao-Nan was equally shocked.


    He couldn''t believe that the beautiful woman who made so many rich and powerful young men in


    Yanjing fall at her feet had actually fallen for someone from such a lowly background.


    In the past, Liang Hao-Nan had also secretly tried to woo Chen Nan, but when Chen Nan didn''t seem


    to respond, he just thought that she didn''t think much of him.


    After all, there were plenty of other boys in the school who were a much better catch than himself


    wooing her as well.


    But Liang Hao-Nan never thought that he would lose to someone of a much lower status than him.


    If Ye Fan was telling the truth, then didn''t that mean Chen Nan felt that Liang Hao-Nan wasn''t even as


    good as a pauper from the countryside?


    This was difficult for the prideful Liang Hao-Nan to ept.


    But after Liang Hao-Nan asked this question, Ye Fan just smiled. "It''s up to you whether you want to


    believe me or not."


    He looked down and went back to drinking his tea.


    But Professor An looked at Chen Nan in disbelief. "Nannan, was he telling the truth? If he really a son


    of a farmer and just a youth from the vige?"


    Chen Nan didn''t hide the truth from her professor.


    But she didn''t like the tone of voice that Professor An and the rest had.


    It was as if her Fan was someone disgraceful or shameful.


    The unhappy Chen Nan immediately retorted, "That''s right, Professor An. Fan is from a lowly


    background. But so what? If | like someone, it''s for who he is and not his family background. Even if


    Fan were an orphan, as long as he is outstanding enough, I will like him too. Even the son of the


    richest man in the world cannot bepared to my Fan."


    "You..."


    Nobody knew what to say to Chen Nan''s outburst.


    "Oh dear. You''re really blinded by love. It''s true that we should not care about one''s background if he


    proves to be someone truly outstanding, but in this world, a person''s starting point often decides his


    ending point. It''s easy to say that he will turn out to be someone outstanding despite being from a lowly


    background. But out of the 1 billion people in this country, how many have managed to achieve this?¡±


    "Forget it. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. This is your life and we are not rted to you, so we are


    not eligible toment too much either. You can do what you like.¡± Professor An knew that there was


    no point in saying anymore since Chen Nan was having none of it.


    He could tell that Ye Fan had already brainwashed Chen Nan.


    There was no point in saying anymore.


    Liang Hao-Nan and Kong Hui didn''t say anymore either.


    Even though Liang Hao-Nan was a little annoyed and jealous, Kong Hui was feeling pretty good inside.


    It was hard for women to avoidparing with one another.


    Almost every rich young man in the school went all out to woo Chen Nan, so Kong Hui couldn''t help but


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    feel a little jealous about this.


    She always thought that Chen Nan would definitely end up finding a much better boyfriend than her, so


    she thought she would always be below Chen Nan for the rest of her life.


    But it seemed like she had thought too much about it.


    This silly Chen Nan had actually been fooled by a country bumpkin.


    Kong Hui felt much better inside already.


    So what if she was prettier and more popr?


    Her boyfriend ended up being even worse than hers.


    "Move aside, please make way."


    While they were talking, the front of the main hall suddenly went into amotion.


    A dozen men were dressed in neat suits and rushed into the hall like a surge of water.


    A path soon appeared as the crowd gave way.


    The men who came in lined both sides of the path with their hands ced respectfully in front of their


    abdomens and waited with a reverent look in their eyes.


    The atmosphere of the hall immediately grew tense.


    "Looks like the head of the Abe family is here," whispered someone in the hall.


    Just as that person finished his sentence, a middle aged man who looked influential and authoritative


    was escorted by arge group of people into the hall.


    "Hao-Nan, is that the head of the Abe family?" asked Kong Hui curiously as she looked the man up and


    down.


    Liang Hao-Nan nodded. "That''s right. He''s the head of this huge n, and very senior. He also holds


    great influence in this country."


    "Really? But he looks so kind and friendly, so he doesn''t look like a big boss who holds great power."


    Kong Hui shook her head.


    But before Liang Hao-Nan said anything, Professor An shook his head andughed. "It''s hard to judge


    a book by its cover.


    Those who are in truly high positions often look very ordinary. You have to look past the outside."


    As Professor An said these words profoundly, Kong Hui just nodded along.


    The head of the Abe family had already walked down the long corridor and into the main hall.


    Professor An and his group quickly got up to wee him.


    "Mr Abe, I have heard so much about you. Today..."


    But before Professor An and Liang Hao-Nan could finish what they wanted to say, they were blocked


    by Abe Chuunan''s bodyguards and pushed to one side.


    Professor An and the rest were pale and quickly took several steps back. They didn''t dare to say


    anything now.


    Abe Chuunan didn''t even look at them.


    "Is Mr Abe waiting for someone?"


    "My goodness! If Mr Abe is personally waiting at the entrance for this person, what big shot could this


    person be?"


    "He must be some really incredibly important person!" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    All the guests were surprised by this and started discussing among themselves.


    Finally, someone walked in and all the men who nked both sides of the path bowed respectfully to


    the person standing right outside the hall.


    "We wee Mr Nakai Koichi!"


    "We wee Mr Nakai Koichi!"


    The respectful voices surged like the waves.


    An energetic looking old man with an authoritative look in his eyes took a step forward as the men


    greeted him with such reverence.


    Cold wind seemed to blow even as he walked.


    "What? Nakai Koichi? Abe Chuunan''s godbrother?" someone in the crowd eximed in surprise when


    he heard Nakai Koichi''s name.


    "What? Godbrother? What on earth?" Many guests exchanged nces and it was clear that none of


    them knew anything about this.

 Chapter 953 Incomparably Beautiful Dancing

    Chapter 953 Iparably Beautiful Dancing


    "Don''t you guys know about this? I heard that before Abe Chuunan became the head of the family, he


    was secretly attacked. Nakai Koichi happened to be passing by and saved him. If he hadn''t done that,


    you''d have someone else as the head of the Abe family today."


    "Do you see the scar on Abe Chuunan''s nose? That''s left behind from that assassination attempt. In


    order to show his gratitude to Nakai Koichi, Abe Chuunan decided to make him his godbrother."


    "After that, Nakai Koichi remained by Abe Chuunan''s side for ten years, and protected him until Abe


    Chuunan became the head of the family."


    "I heard that Nakai Koichi then left Japan and went for a long break in Southeast Asia. It looks like he''s


    finally back today. I was wondering why Abe Chuunan suddenly wanted to organize a party today.


    Looks like it''s actually a homing party for Nakai Koichi," said one of the guests in the crowd who


    was familiar with this story.


    Everyone else found this very interesting.


    "I didn''t expect that the super powerful Abe Chuunan had gone through such an experience."


    "Since that Nakai Koichi could save Abe Chuunan from that assassin, he must be really formidable."


    "Of course. Apparently Nakai Koichi took bullets for Abe Chuunan. Of course he was formidable."


    "If he hadn''t protected Abe Chuunan so well, I''m sure Abe Chuunan would have died in this cruel


    internal family feud by now."


    The guests were murmuring among themselves in the hall.


    In no time, the name ''Nakai Koichi'' immediately became both mysterious and respectable to everyone


    in the hall.


    They finally understood why Abe Chuunan was so respectful towards Nakai Koichi.


    Nakai Koichi wasn''t just someone who saved him from an attack, but someone who had helped him


    be what he was today.


    ording to those in the know, Abe Chuunan was in the position he was right now because Nakai


    Koichi had helped him to get there.


    So it was only natural for Abe Chuunan to treat him with great reverence.


    As expected, once Nakai Koichi appeared in the hall, Abe Chuunan went up to greet him.


    He took one of Nakai Koichi''s hands in his and smiled so excitedly that he seemed to be on the verge


    of tears.


    "Koichi, my brother! It''s been so many years! You''re finally back. I have missed you so dearly."


    "Come in and quickly have a seat. I have so much I want to say to you!"


    Abe Chuunan''s heart was filled with


    excitement and his hands were trembling.


    He was on the verge of tears after finally being reunited with this godbrother of his.


    Abe Chuunan didn''t disy any of his high status or authoritativeness. In front of Nakai Koichi, he


    looked just like a younger brother who truly missed his older brother.


    The bodyguards surrounded them as the two godbrothers walked into the hall and sat in the seats


    reserved for the most important people in the room.


    It was finally time for the real agenda of the day.


    Four guests came up to give a toast to Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi.


    Nakai Koichi was a reticent man, so besides saying a few things to Abe Chuunan, he did not speak to


    anyone else.


    He remained seated on his chair and quietly enjoyed his tea.


    Only Abe Chuunan smiled and continued to ept toasts from the various guests.


    "Mr Abe, pleased to meet you. On behalf of Huaqing University, I would like to toast you in gratitude for


    investing in our research project." Professor An had brought his three students and a ss of red wine


    up to give Abe Chuunan a toast.


    "Huaqing University? You are...?" asked Abe Chuunan with a frown because he clearly did not know


    who these people were.


    Abe Chuunan only realized who these people were after his assistant reminded him.


    "Oh, so you''re the folks from China coborating with us. Thanks for the kind intentions, I don''t think a


    drink is necessary.¡± Abe Chuunan waved his hands and clearly didn''t want to waste time on this group.


    "Mr Abe, a drink is still necessary. After all, our gratitude is contained within this drink," said Kong Hui


    as she stepped out with a bright smile on her face.


    Abe Chuunan immediately raised an eyebrow. He hated it when someone else interrupted his speech.


    But just when Abe Chuunan lifted his head and was about to scold Kong Hui angrily, he suddenly


    noticed the beautiful girl next to Kong Hui.


    He saw that Chen Nan was gorgeous and the fitting dress entuated her curves.


    Chen Nan''s smooth and long legs were even more mesmerizing.


    Even though Abe Chuunan had seen a lot of pretty girls in his lifetime, he was still blown away by Chen


    Nan.


    "And this youngdy is...?" asked Abe Chuunan curiously.


    Professor An immediately caught on and replied, "This is one of my students, Chen Nan."


    "I see. She has a really good figure. It is hard to find a woman with such a figure in Japan," said Abe


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chuunan with an admiring look on his face as he dished outpliments.


    Chen Nan thanked him shyly, "Thank you. I''ve learnt dancing since I was a child, so I''ve been more


    particr about my body.¡±


    "Oh, so you know how to dance too? Miss Chen, do you think you could dance a number on my


    ount and help to liven up the atmosphere?¡± said Abe Chuunan with a smile.


    "That..." Chen Nan was ced in a spot.


    She hade with her supervisor to gain some experience in the real world, but they were guests after


    all.


    Abe Chuunan was asking her to dance and liven up the atmosphere. Wasn''t that as good as treating


    her as a lowly entertainer instead?


    Chen Nan didn''t want to ede to this request, but she didn''t dare to turn him down directly either.


    If they could please Abe Chuunan with this, then he might invest in other projects in the future as well.


    "But Professor An, I don''t want to dance," said Chen Nan as she looked down and whispered to


    Professor An.


    Chen Nan finally clenched her teeth and agreed.


    "Alright then."


    Abe Chuunan was immediately pleased and announced to everyone, "Everyone, please keep quiet.


    Let''s watch Miss Chen perform a traditional Chinese dance number for us." Read at NovelDrama.Org


    In no time, Chen Nan started dancing as beautifully as a butterfly amidst the melodious music.


    She used detailed dance steps to coordinate with the tinkling music and moved like the clouds and


    spun like the wind in order to bring out the emotions of the music.


    Her gorgeous looks and elegant dancing brought great apuse.


    Nakai Koichi only looked up for a nce, then went back to drinking his tea without saying anything.


    Abe Chuunan justughed at this.


    He thought that Nakai Koichi''s silence was consent.


    "This woodblock has finally seen the light,ughed Abe Chuunan quietly to himself.


    Then he called Chen Nan over once she was done dancing.

 Chapter 954 Unreasonable Request

    Chapter 954 Unreasonable Request


    "Miss Chen Nan, was it? What a pretty sounding name. As pretty as your dancing. Let me propose this


    toast to you," said Abe Chuunan as he smiled faintly and looked at the beautifuldy in front of him.


    He also instructed the waiter to give Chen Nan a ss of wine.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Abe, but I don''t know how to drink." Chen Nan kept shaking her head and said that she


    didn''t drink.


    But Professor An and his team immediately stared at her in shock.


    Professor An red fiercely at her, then ran up to help Chen Nan to resolve this situation.


    "She knows how to drink, don''t worry. Mr Abe is proposing this toast, so of course she knows how to


    drink! This child doesn''t know how to say the right things, Mr Abe, I hope you won''t take it to heart,"


    said Professor An to Abe Chuunan with an ingratiating smile.


    Then he turned to look at Chen Nan and whispered, "Nannan, you''ve already performed a dance, so


    why can''t you just take this ss?"


    "That''s right, Nannan. One ss wouldn''t kill anybody. Mr Abe is such an important man and he''s


    toasting you personally, so it really should be your honor to receive it. How could you refuse it? You''re


    so silly,¡± Kong Hui and Liang Hao-Nan helped to persuade her as well.


    The hardest words to reject were always those from people you knew.


    After Professor An and the other two egged her on, Chen Nanpromised.


    "Alright then, I''ll drink it." Chen Nan took the ss, grit her teeth, then drank the entire ss of wine


    down in one mouthful.


    "Oh my, Miss Chen is a really decisive character,¡±ughed Abe Chuunan as he pped.


    Now that the dance was over and Chen Nan had epted the toast, Professor An was ready to walk


    away. "Mr Abe, please continue entertaining your other guests, we won''t hold you up anymore."


    Abe Chuunan nodded. "Indeed. The three of you can leave, just leave Miss Chen Nan here with me.¡±


    "What? Me?¡± Chen Nan was confused and didn''t know why Abe Chuunan specifically wanted her to


    stay.


    Professor An was rather curious as well and asked, "Mr Abe, do you need to ask Nannan about


    something else? She doesn''t know much about our partnership, so you can talk to me directly if you


    need to ask anything."


    Abe Chuunan waved his hands. "Tonight''s party is just for fun and I don''t want to talk about work. I


    admire Miss Chen very much and I would like to get to know her and befriend her. Also, I''m missing a


    apany my godbrother for a drink." "Well, that..." Professor An''s expression looked a little nasty at


    this.


    "What''s wrong? Not happy about this? Or you think we''ll harm this student of yours?" asked Abe


    Chuunan with a frown on his face. His voice was colder than before too.


    "I...I wouldn''t dare to. But Nannan is young and immature, so I''m not sure if she would do a good job of


    apanying you."


    Professor An wasn''t stupid and he could tell what Abe Chuunan was trying to do.


    Abe Chuunan had clearly taken a liking to Chen Nan.


    If he really let Chen Nan stay behind, nobody knew what else would happenter that night.


    So even though Professor An was wary of the influence that Abe Chuunan had, he still tried his best to


    keep his voice down and attempted to take Chen Nan away with him.


    Abe Chuunan picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip before continuing,


    "That''s a small matter. Apanying others for some drinks doesn''t require any special techniques


    anyway, so she''ll get it in a minute."


    "By the way, wasn''t the budget for your project around $100 million or so? If it''s not enough, I could get


    my assistant to add on another $100 million. How''s that?"


    Professor An was immediately overjoyed to hear this.


    "Are you serious? Oh my! Mr Abe, thank you so much for your trust in this project. I will do my best to


    do a good job of this research and I won''t let you down." Professor An was over the moon.


    He hade here this time because he had hoped that the Abe family could increase their investment,


    and he was hoping for an increase of just $10 million.


    But before he had even said anything, Abe Chuunan was going to increase it by $100 million.


    $100 million!


    This was a huge amount of money to a university professor.


    With this amount of money, he would even have extra leftover even after the project waspleted.


    "Kong Hui, Hao-Nan, we must thank Mr Abe!"


    The excited Professor An quickly gave a toast to Abe Chuunan again.


    Once he was done with giving the toast, he looked at Chen Nan. "Nannan, Mr Abe really admires you


    and would like you to apany him. Don''t go back with uster, and just stay here with him. Pour


    him wine and just chat with him. Mr Abe is one of the most powerful men in Japan, so it''s a really rare


    chance for anyone to find favor with him.¡±


    The moment Professor An was able to get what he wanted from Abe Chuunan, his attitude immediately


    changed and he started to persuade Chen Nan to stay here.


    Perhaps Abe Chuunan had other ideas about Chen Nan.


    But that was only normal after all. Which man didn''t like pretty women?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Besides, if Chen Nan really gained the favor of Abe Chuunan and married him, then that would be a


    fantastic opportunity for her.


    With that thought in mind, Professor An didn''t feel bad doing this anymore.


    "Professor An, Fan is still waiting for me, so I can''t..." said Chen Nan as she shook her head.


    "That''s right, Nannan. You''re just going to apany him for some drinks anyway. Why don''t you take


    this chance and get to know Mr Abe better? This is a chance that so many others would die for. If Mr


    Abe took a liking to me, I would have taken this chance for sure," persuaded Liang Hao-Nan. Content


    of Dra§Þ??ovels


    But he probably wasn''t convinced by this argument himself.


    But even though the other three knew this was definitely the case, there was nothing else they could do


    about it.


    Abe Chuunan was extremely influential, and they were in his territory now. They didn''t dare to oppose


    him and there was no way they could.


    It was easier to just go along with what Abe Chuunan wanted, and he might end up owing them a favor


    instead.


    But this time, Chen Nan didn''t want topromise anymore even though everyone was persuading


    her to.


    "If you guys want to apany him, then all of you can stay here. I will only drink with Fan! Nobody


    else!"

 Chapter 955 He Might Not be Able to Take It

    Chapter 955 He Might Not be Able to Take It


    Chen Nan wasn''t dumb. She couldn''t say some things out loud, but she knew what was really


    happening.


    She had tolerated their behavior till now because she didn''t want to put the other three in a spot.


    But now that it concerned her own principles of living, Chen Nan wasn''t going topromise anymore.


    "Nannan, you...you''re being foolish!¡± Professor An started getting angry and anxious when he saw her


    reaction.


    He was angry that this Chen Nan didn''t seem to know what was good for her.


    He was anxious because he was afraid that Chen Nan was now in trouble.


    They were at a party that Abe Chuunan was hosting after all.


    If Chen Nan refused the host in front of so many people, the host wouldn''t let her off for sure.


    Just when Chen Nan turned around to leave, the bodyguards next to Abe Chuunan walked out and


    blocked Chen Nan''s way.


    "Miss Chen, Mr Abe has invited you over to sit." Their cold and harsh tone of voice sounded more like a


    "Miss Chen, why don''t you take a seat?¡± said Abe Chuunan with a faint smile as he pointed to the chair


    next to him.


    But Chen Nan wasn''t giving in.


    "I said I don''t know how to drink, and I don''t want to apany you. Move aside! I''m going back to


    look for fan," said Chen Nan stubbornly even though her face was already pale.


    She tried to walk back to her table again.


    But Chen Nan was just a weak and youngdy. There was no way she could get through the two


    bodyguards.


    "Miss Chen, if you do not cooperate, don''t me us for getting nasty,¡± came the low voice of one of the


    bodyguards.


    They were clearly prepared to take Chen Nan over by force.


    "Why put yourself through such suffering? Why don''t you just cooperate and apany him for some


    drinks? Mr Abe is the one who has personally invited you to his table but you''ve just refused him


    outright like this. Of course he''s not going to just let you go like that,¡± sighed Professor An as he shook


    his head.


    All three of them were looking pitifully at Chen Nan.


    This was how life was. Sometimes, one was just not strong enough to fight back.


    So it was easier to just go with the flow and enjoy the process instead of struggling.


    From the moment Abe Chuunan wanted Chen Nan to stay behind, the other three with her already


    knew that Chen Nan would have to stay no matter what.


    Many people in the hall had started to notice themotion over here.


    But nobody stood up and nobody tried to plead for Chen Nan.


    After all, everyone present was here to gain Abe Chuunan''s favor.


    They were only interested in things that would benefit them. They wouldn''t fight with Abe Chuunan over


    a girl they didn''t even know.


    Some of them even felt that Chen Nan was stupid and just asking for trouble.


    "It''s this youngdy''s honor for Mr Abe to take a fancy to her.¡±


    "This Chinese girl isn''t grateful, and now she''s even fighting back? Tsk."


    "She''s lucky that Mr Abe has a good temperament. If I were him, I would have smacked her by now."


    Thisrge group of supposedly upper ss elites were all justughing at her


    heartlessly.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!" came Chen Nan''s terrified and angry voice from the front.


    She continued to struggle as the two men held her down.


    She was like a weakmb crying out desperately when it realized it was going to be sacrificed.


    Finally, after everyone else had merely looked on emotionlessly, a coldughter could suddenly be


    heard.


    "Mr Abe Chuunan, was it? You''re the head of a rich and powerful family but you''re bullying a fragile


    youngdy in public. Don''t you think you''ve gone a little too far?" His faintughter sounded like the


    sound of a carving knife being sharpened.


    The coldness in those words made many people shudder involuntarily.


    The noisy hall immediately quietened down.


    It felt like the hot summer had suddenly turned to winter.


    All the noise from before had disappeared.


    It was left with nothing but the echoes of thatughter.


    Everyone in the room started to turn around.


    Countless pairs of eyes looked towards where the voice came from at the same time.


    They saw a striking young man seated quietly at his table.


    His back was facing the others and he was holding a freshly brewed cup of tea.


    The fragrant steam rising from the hot tea was swirling around his nostrils.


    He didn''t even turn around when he spoke.


    He didn''t even look at Abe Chuunan.


    His arrogance was painfully apparent.


    "Who is this guy? He''s dressed so poorly. Did he sneak in or something?"


    On such asions, all the men were at least in suits while the women were in evening gowns. But this


    man was dressed casually, wore sports shoes, and seemed too poor to even afford a watch. He stuck


    out like a sore thumb in this ce.


    That''s right - the young man who just spoke up earlier was Ye Fan.


    Liang Hao-Nan smiled ingratiatingly, but he was terrified inside because he was afraid that Abe


    Chuunan would be angry.


    After that, Liang Hao-Nan looked back at Ye Fan and said angrily, "Bro, why are you still sitting there?


    Hurry up ande here to apologize to Mr Abe. Mr Abe is a kind and magnanimous person, so he


    won''t stoop to your level."


    "Apologize?" Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "I''m afraid he won''t be able to take an apology from


    me.¡±


    What?


    These words shocked everyone present.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ye Fan''s words were like a rocknding in the ocean. It made everyone shudder.


    They all just felt that this young man was a little too arrogant for his own good.


    Liang Hao-Nan and his group nearly peed in their pants.


    "This idiot! We shouldn''t have let hime in at all. He''s going to get all of us into trouble now!" Kong


    Hui was pale from fright. She was both terrified and furious at the same time.


    After all, they were the ones who came in with Ye Fan.


    Now that Ye Fan was saying such outrageous things, Abe Chuunan might fly off the handle and


    implicate them.


    But Ye Fan ignored all the nasty words directed at him and didn''t seem to have heard them.


    He held up his tea cup, took a sip, then continued, "Besides, this Mr Abe is the one bullying a weak girl


    like that. Shouldn''t he be the one apologizing?"

 Chapter 956 Big Trouble

    Chapter 956 Big Trouble


    "What the hell?! Are you quite done? Can you just shut up now? You can go ahead and die if you want


    to, don''t drag us along with you! Chen Nan, just look at this stupid boyfriend of yours. He''s going to get


    all of us into trouble now!" Kong Hui was frightened to death when she heard how pretentious Ye Fan


    sounded.


    Professor An had seen many things in life, but even he was just standing there and trembling away. He


    felt that he might really end up dying right here.


    All three of them started shouting angrily at Ye Fan.


    Chen Nan also looked at Ye Fan with a pale face and eyes filled with tears. She kept shaking her head


    at Ye Fan and wanted Ye Fan to just leave this matter alone and not agitate Abe Chuunan.


    She knew that Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, but this wasn''t Jiangdong. This was the capital of


    Japan, Tokyo.


    The person before them wasn''t someone who was powerful in just a small city like the Li and Lei


    families. Abe Chuunan was the head of an ancient aristocratic family that wielded tremendous power


    over the entire nation.


    Chen Nan didn''t think that Ye Fan could afford to offend someone like that.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed when he saw Chen Nan''s concern for him.


    "Silly girl. If I don''t care about you, who would? Are you going to let your Fan just sit there and watch


    you get bullied?"ughed Ye Fan as he walked over to gently wipe Chen Nan''s tears away.


    Somehow, Chen Nan felt at ease inside when she heard Ye Fan say this.


    It was as if she had been just floating about in the ocean, but had now found someone to rely on for the


    rest of her life.


    She was at her most helpless now, and Ye Fan had stood up for her. She immediately burst into tears.


    But while Ye Fan and Chen Nan were conversing, Abe Chuunan''s expression had darkened.


    He never thought that someone would provoke him so publicly at a party that he organized.


    "Hoho, excellent, just excellent. It''s been so many years since I became the head of the Abe family,


    and you''re the first one in this many years who dares to speak to me like this. Young man, I really


    admire the guts you have. But having guts is an advantage only to those who are in power. For those


    who are not in power, having this sort of guts is actually foolishness."


    "Young man, where do you think you belong? The former? Or thetter group?" Abe Chuunan looked


    down at Ye Fan and his eyes were filled with mocking.


    Everyone else just looked on coldly as if they were watching a show.


    All these elites looked at Ye Fan with mocking and pity in their eyes.


    They looked like they were looking upon an idiot.


    This young man was actually provoking the most powerful man in this room. He was clearly waiting to


    get killed.


    "This idiot! He''s really doomed this time." Professor An''s heart shivered when he heard how Abe


    Chuunan sounded angry.


    He knew that Abe Chuunan must be furious now.


    Chen Nan began to get more and more worried about Ye Fan''s safety.


    She started regretting her decision now. Perhaps she should have agreed to Abe Chuunan''s request


    and just stayed to drink with him.


    At least that way, she wouldn''t have implicated Ye Fan.


    But even though everyone else was focused on this matter, Nakai Koichi remained in his seat and


    didn''t say a single word.


    He didn''t pay any attention, didn''t ask anything, didn''t take a look and didn''t say anything.


    It was as if he had gained enlightenment and was headed for nirvana already.


    Nakai Koichi was still seated where he was with his eyes closed. He didn''t even take a nce at this


    mess right before him.


    It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to reply Abe Chuunan''s question. He looked up at Abe Chuunan and


    asked him back, "Mr Abe, then do you think I belong to the former or thetter group?"


    Abe Chuunan chuckled and replied, "I think you belong to thetter group."


    "Oh? Is that so?"ughed Ye Fan teasingly.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan suddenly gave a kick.


    One of the muscr men blocking Chen Nan''s way immediately flew out like a football.


    The impact of the kick and the man''s weight smashed a table to pieces.


    The tes filled with food ttered to the floor.


    All the guests near the table immediately screamed and moved away from the broken table.


    The man crashed onto the floor and stopped moving.


    Ye Fan''s first move clearly shocked everyone.


    The entire ce was silent as the crown was still in a daze.


    Only Ye Fan stood there with his hands behind his back as he smiled coldly, "What about now?"


    HUU!


    The cold wind carried Ye Fan''s calm words and gusted by.


    After a long period of silence, Abe Chuunan''s bodyguards finally snapped out of their daze.


    "You little punk, how dare you!"


    "You''re asking for it!"


    A number of muscr men were instantly incensed and shouted angrily as they were about to dash


    over and beat Ye Fan up.


    But Abe Chuunan held a hand up to hold them back and looked at Ye Fan.


    His expression was even darker than before.


    His tone of voice was even colder than before too.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He repeated, "To me, you''re still part of thetter group."


    BAM!


    The moment Abe Chuunan finished saying that, Ye Fan gave another kick.


    The other bodyguard next to Chen Nan was kicked by Ye Fan.


    His hefty body smashed through the window ss and flew right out from the fifth story. He was


    probably dead meat.


    "What about now?" asked Ye Fan with augh as he remained standing with his hands behind his


    back.


    "Why, you little punk!"


    Abe Chuunan''s bodyguards were all furious.


    They started roaring away with bloodshot eyes and looked ready to tear Ye Fan to pieces anytime.


    But Abe Chuunan held them back.


    His expression was at its darkest right now.


    He looked like he was about to explode


    anytime now.


    He clenched his teeth and repeated in his coldest voice, "You are still part of thetter group!"


    "Is that so?¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled and didn''t say anything else.


    He walked past Chen Nan and flew into the air.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Abe Chuunan and kicked the man out of his chair.


    What?


    "Stop right there! How dare you?!" yelled Abe Chuunan angrily at Ye Fan.


    Abe Chuunan was no longer able to remain calm when he saw the foot looming in front of him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    BAM!


    Ye Fan''s footnded on him anyway.


    This high and mighty man who enjoyed a high position in Japan was kicked right out, chair and all, by


    Ye Fan.


    He crashed heavily onto the floor with a loud bang.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide as they stared at this scene in disbelief.


    Emotions surged in their hearts like tsunamis.


    Liang Hao-Nan and his team were on the verge of despair now.


    "Crap! We''re really in big trouble now!!"

 Chapter 957 Dragon God Body

    Chapter 957 Dragon God Body


    They were really in big trouble now!


    Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were about to pee in their pants from fright.


    They were going crazy inside.


    They never thought that this young man from the countryside would turn out to be this gutsy.


    It was already bad enough that he argued with Abe Chuunan, but now he had actually kicked Abe


    Chuunan.


    "Good god! What the hell is he doing? Who the heck does he think he is?!"


    "Crap! I must have been stupid to let this crazy idiot in! We''re doomed. We''re definitely doomed now."


    Liang Hao-Nan clutched his head and howled miserably while Kong Hui was filled with terror.


    Professor An felt like he was going to suffer a heart attack soon.


    All the other guests stared at this young man like he was an apparition.


    It was obvious that Ye Fan''s viciousness really gave them a terrible shock.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Their eyes were wide open and they almost forgot to breathe.


    "He...he..."


    "He actually...he actually hit Abe


    Chuunan?"


    "Someone is going to die today, right?"


    Many simr exmations were being made in the hall.


    To them, Ye Fan was asking to get killed by doing such a thing.


    Abe Chuunan was so powerful in all of Japan, so nobody in the entire country dared to offend him.


    On top of that, today''s event was being hosted by Abe Chuunan.


    Since this young man dared to hit the host at his own party, he was definitely dead meat.


    After getting kicked, Abe Chuunan covered his mouth and howled as he remained sprawled on the


    floor.


    "AHH! My teeth! My mouth! You little bastard! How dare you hit me! You are the first one in so many


    years to actually dare to touch me! Punk, you''re doomed! Even the gods won''t be able to save you


    today! You''re dead meat, you hear me? You''re dead meat!!" shrieked Abe Chuunan maniacally as he


    endured the pain in his body and climbed to his feet.


    At the same time, Abe Chuunan roared at his bodyguards to kill Ye Fan.


    Once they got themand, the seven or eight bodyguards immediately charged at Ye Fan.


    Their fists and feet were all targeted at Ye Fan.


    Professor An and the rest shut their eyes and didn''t dare to look anymore.


    They could already see Ye Fan''s tragic endinging.


    But of course, just a few simple bodyguards were no match for Ye Fan.


    Before they could evene close to Ye Fan, all of them flew out like cannonballs.


    They also crashed into many tables and chairs along the way, causing all the food and drinks to tter


    all over the floor.


    All the guests screamed and moved away from the damage.


    There was nothing but chaos around them.


    All the bodyguardsy on the floor like incapacitated dogs and kept groaning in pain.


    Only Ye Fan stood up straight in the middle of therge hall.


    He had remained calm throughout this entire process.


    "Could this fellow be...a martial artist?"


    This scene shocked the guests once again.


    Professor An was rooted to the ground.


    Liang Hao-Nan''s eyes were huge.


    Kong Hui couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "Nannan, does this country bumpkin boyfriend of yours know martial arts?"


    Even though all that fighting was over in a split second, it was obvious that this young man knew a


    move or two since he could defeat so many people at one shot.


    "I''ve underestimated you. But so what if you''re physically strong? You might be able to block the


    attacks by my bodyguards, but do you think you could hold up against guns and bullets?" Abe


    Chuunan''s expression was dark and his eyes were filled with malice and iciness.


    His words sounded murderous.


    Immediately after he said those words, everyone watched as two bodyguards next to Abe Chuunan


    suddenly took out two pistols from their coats.


    They raised their arms and aimed them at Ye Fan.


    It was as if Abe Chuunan only needed to say the word and they would shoot and riddle Ye Fan with


    holes.


    "No! Fan, hurry up and run! Run!¡± Chen Nan immediately paled and ran to stand in front of Ye Fan as


    she kept pushing him and telling him to run.


    After all, to Chen Nan, no matter how formidable Ye Fan was, he was made from flesh and blood after


    all. How could he possibly withstand a gun attack?


    "It''s no use. This punk is dead meat. We can only pray that after Mr Abe shoots this idiot dead, he won''t


    hold us responsible as well..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was already no turning back.


    Abe Chuunan had already taken his guns out, so Ye Fan was definitely going to die.


    But nobody in the crowd pitied him or had any sympathy for him.


    After all, he deserved what he was getting now.


    He couldn''t me anybody else for his predicament.


    "That poor youngdy though. She''s probably going to be implicated by this arrogant young chap,"


    sighed many of the guests as they shook their heads.


    Abe Chuunan just smiled threateningly and looked down at Ye Fan with blood covering his face.


    Abe Chuunan gave the order to fire.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Several shots were fired.


    The trigger was pulled back and several scorching bullets flew towards Ye Fan''s chest at a speed


    faster than sound.


    "No!! Fan! Dodge the bullets!" Chen Nan''s face was covered with tears.


    She cried out in despair and wailed miserably as she disregarded everything else and pounced


    towards Ye Fan.


    In that instant, Chen Nan didn''t care about her own life at all.


    She was more afraid that Ye Fan would die because of her.


    But it was already toote.


    Chen Nan had already pounced onto Ye Fan. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "Oh no! She''s really doomed! You silly girl, why did you do such a thing?" Professor An howled sadly


    and felt terrible inside.


    Chen Nan was his favorite student and she was going to die at the prime of her life. Professor An felt


    that it was such a pity.


    But Abe Chuunan looked on without any guilt in his heart. He even felt great after taking revenge.


    "Haha! Punk, it''s over! All who provoke me shall have to pay for it with their lives!"


    But while Abe Chuunan wasughing away, a golden beam suddenly appeared where Ye Fan was


    standing.


    After that, the sound of a dragon howling echoed in the room.


    The intense presence of this dragon filled the air like a mad rush of wind!


    Everyone was shocked as they could see that there was the illusion of a golden dragon encircling Ye


    Fan''s body.


    It was as if a Dragon God was protecting his body!


    "What on earth..."

 Chapter 958 Chu Tian-Fan

    Chapter 958 Chu Tian-Fan


    "What on earth..."


    Everyone''s eyeballs were on the verge of popping out when they witnessed this strange scene.


    Some of them even felt that they were seeing things.


    After all, why would a normal human being be suddenly surrounded by a golden beam of light?


    "I must be seeing things, right?" murmured Professor An to himself as he rubbed his eyes.


    But before the guests could get over their shock, another strange thing happened.


    Those bullets fired at Ye Fan suddenly seemed to have fallen into mud when they reached about 3


    meters from Ye Fan and couldn''t seem to move forward.


    The bullets finally gave up and just fell to the floor.


    The bullets made a ttering sound as they struck the floor and the sound echoed through the hall.


    Everyone was really shocked this time.


    Even Nakai Koichi suddenly opened his eyes even though they had remained closed all this while.


    "Huh? This man is...?" Nakai Koichi frowned as a tsunami surged within his heart.


    "What the heck is going on? How did that happen? Why did the bullets just fall to the floor by


    themselves?" Liang Hao-Nan and the rest were eximing as their eyes widened.


    Everyone thought that Ye Fan would be riddled with bullets by now.


    But before the bullets could get close, they had all fallen to the floor.


    This creepy sight really shocked everyone present.


    "No! They didn''t fall by themselves. It must have been something to do with that golden beam earlier.


    Damn it! Who is this fellow?! Could it be that this young man is also a martial artist like you, Koichi?"


    Abe Chuunan was someone who had seen much in life before after all.


    After getting over his initial shock and horror, he calmed down quickly.


    He had seen what happened earlier very clearly.


    Ye Fan''s body suddenly shimmered with this golden beam of light.


    After that, the bullets seemed to have met with an obstruction and fell to the floor.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that all this was done by that young man.


    But how he had done it was way beyond anything that most people knew.


    As such, Abe Chuunan immediately concluded that Ye Fan must be a martial artist of sorts.


    When Abe Chuunan was fighting for the position of the head of the family back then, Nakai Koichi had


    also fought off bullets like this.


    And of course, Nakai Koichi was a martial artist.


    "No wonder a young chap like you dares to talk back to me. No wonder an unknown youngster like you


    dares to challenge my authority. So this is what you''re relying on. Excellent. You''ve really surprised


    me," said Abe Chuunan with a malicious smile on his darkened face as he looked down at the bullets


    on the floor.


    There was no more disdain in his eyes as he looked at Ye Fan.


    This time, he looked at Ye Fan seriously.


    "But that''s all there is to you. Young man, even though you have an excellent constitution and great


    moves, you are still going to lose to me even if you''re really a dragon! Even if you''re a martial artist, I


    can still kill you today!" his icy voice rang through the hall.


    After that, Abe Chuunan suddenly spun around, sped his fists and bowed to the older man behind


    him respectfully. "Koichi, it looks like I have to trouble you again. I''ll leave the rest to you!¡±


    BOOM!


    Abe Chuunan''s voice was like thunder rumbling within the hall.


    Everyone''s expression froze and their pupils constricted suddenly.


    "You mean Mr Abe is going to get Nakai Koichi is fight this boy? Oh my god! I think Mr Abe is really


    furious this time.¡±


    "He''s getting Nakai Koichi to fight now?


    He''s doomed! That Chinese kid is definitely doomed."


    All the guests immediately exploded into a flurry ofments.


    Everyone was shocked and murmured among themselves.


    After all, Nakai Koichi was the one who had protected Abe Chuunan for the past ten years and helped


    him to reach the pinnacle of power within the Abe family.


    Many years ago, he had been able to take on bullets and rescued Abe Chuunan from the hands of


    several assassins.


    Everyone knew how frightening Nakai Koichi really was.


    "Since you''ve been able to get Koichi to fight you, then even if you die here, you should be proud of


    yourself," said Abe Chuunan with a smug and very confident smile.


    Even if nobody else knew, Abe Chuunan knew that Nakai Koichi was really powerful.


    Back then, the head priest of Sword Shrine had once invited Nakai Koichi to join Sword Shrine.


    But Nakai Koichi had refused the offer.


    Over the past number of years, Nakai Koichi had remained very low profile in the martial arts circles.


    There weren''t many who knew who he was, but almost everyone in Japan definitely knew.


    He was definitely more than powerful enough to kill off a young hooligan.


    Immediately after Abe Chuunan had called for his assistance, Nakai Koichi suddenly stood to his feet.


    Actually, ever since that golden beam had appeared around Ye Fan''s body, Nakai Koichi''s gaze had


    never left Ye Fan.


    He got up from his high chair and walked all the way until he stood a few meters away from Ye Fan.


    He looked expressionlessly at Ye Fan as his cold eyes sized up the young man before him.


    "How dare you! You little punk! How dare you be so rude to Mr Nakai! You''re asking for it!" someone


    shouted angrily from the side.


    Nakai Koichi waved his hand to tell his subordinates to shut up.


    Nakai Koichi just needed to know Ye Fan''s name and he would know whether Ye Fan was truly


    powerful or not.


    Ye Fan had used a protective aura to block the bullets, which was a technique that even Nakai Koichi


    himself wasn''t confident of doing well. So Nakai Koichi figured that this young man was probably


    someone pretty famous in the martial arts circle. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    So he decided to ask a bit more first because he was curious.


    Nakai Koichi probably never realized that these few questions he asked would eventually save his life.


    Ye Fan didn''t hide anything from Nakai Koichi. His lips curled into a teasing smile as he quietly replied,


    "Chu Tian-Fan.¡±


    This calm tone of voice and ordinary sounding words didn''t elicit any reaction from Nakai Koichi at first.


    He just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    But just a momentter, Nakai Koichi felt that something was amiss and he froze.


    "Wait a minute. This name...Chu Tian-Fan... a Chinese man...a youth in his early twenties. Could he


    be...Could he be??!"


    BOOM!


    It felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    When Nakai Koichi connected the dots, his entire body shook and he was rooted to the floor. His eyes


    grew wide.

 Chapter 959 Shocking Twist

    Chapter 959 Shocking Twist


    The sky and the waters outside seemed toe to a standstill.


    The cold wind filled the city with the vapor that came from the sea.


    Two days had passed since Ye Fan had dueled Yukiteru Tenshin.


    During thesest two days, the martial arts circle had been in turmoil.


    The name ''Chu Tian-Fan'' continued to spread far and wide within the international martial arts circles.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many top martial arts leaders were at various sea ports and airports, looking for this Chinese youth who


    became famous with this one battle.


    They wouldn''t have thought that this legendary youth who was the talk of the town would actually be


    attending a dinner party organized by Abe Chuunan in a random hotel in the middle of Tokyo.


    The entire hall was in chaos.


    The quiet dinner party was no longer quiet because Ye Fan was around.


    Abe Chuunan red coldly at Ye Fan with hate in his eyes as he waited for Nakai Koichi to strike Ye


    Fan dead with one move.


    But strangely enough, after Ye Fan said his name, Nakai Koichi seemed to have just gone into a daze


    and didn''t move for a long time.


    "What''s going on? Koichi, why are you just standing there? Aren''t you going to kill this Chinese boy for


    me?! He''s not only interrupted the dinner party but actually hit my men and even kicked me! He


    deserves to die!" Abe Chuunan really hated Ye Fan to the core now.


    Even when his father was still alive, nobody had ever hit him like this.


    Now, he had be the head of the family and was at the pinnacle of power in Japan.


    But this damned little hooligan actually kicked him in public.


    If he didn''t kill this young boy now, then he was going to be theughingstock of the high society


    of Japan.


    But Nakai Koichi didn''t seem to have heard anything that Abe Chuunan said.


    He remained frozen to the spot and Abe Chuunan noticed that either the wind was blowing at his


    sleeves, or Nakai Koichi''s body was actually trembling slightly.


    "Koichi?" Abe Chuunan tried to call him again.


    "Mr Nakai?"


    "Mr Nakai?"


    Several others also looked over curiously.


    Just when everyone was feeling puzzled, the silent Nakai Koichi finally moved.


    He took a step forward, sped his fists together, bowed low and greeted Ye Fan with fear and terror


    as he used his most respectful tone of voice and put himself in the humblest possible posture.


    "I did not know that the almighty Mr Chu was going to be here. Your junior here has been careless and


    thoughtless, please forgive me for this oversight!"


    Nakai Koichi''s humble greeting included respect, fear and an apology.


    After he said these words, the entire hall fell silent.


    Everyone was rocked to the core now.


    "What is going on?!" Professor An and the rest werepletely confused and they just stood around


    looking like a bunch of wooden chickens.


    "Koichi, you...you..." Abe Chuunan felt like he had been struck by lightning. His pupils constricted and


    his eyes were as huge as bells.


    "Mr...Mr Chu? Your junior here?" Chen Nan waspletely stunned as well.


    Her pretty hands covered her red lips and her beautiful eyes were filled with shock.


    She couldn''t understand why this old man that Abe Chuunan respected so much actually became so


    humble before Ye Fan.


    Did he know about how Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong?


    But that wasn''t right either.


    So what if he knew about how Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong?


    One tiny Jiangdong wasn''t going to be enough for a man this powerful to be so wary and respectful


    towards.


    "Isn''t that fellow named Ye Fan? What''s this Mr Chu? What''s going on? Did he get the wrong guy?"


    eximed Kong Hui withrge eyes because she found it hard to believe too.


    Everyone shivered at this sight and tsunamis surged in their hearts.


    After all, an old man who was so highly respected by Abe Chuunan was actually calling himself a junior


    in front of a young man.


    This was certainly something that didn''t make any sense.


    "Mr...Mr Chu? What Mr Chu? Koichi, what''s...what''s going on? You mean, you know him?" asked Abe


    Chuunan quietly in terror after noticing something amiss.


    But Nakai Koichi just replied coldly with a grim expression on his face, "I will exin another time. But if


    you want to live for the next few years toe, then you''d bettere over and apologize to Mr Chu


    right now. Otherwise, even I wouldn''t be able to protect you today."


    What?


    Nakai Koichi''s words felt like a sword stabbing into Abe Chuunan''s heart.


    Abe Chuunan''s face immediately paled.


    He almost copsed in fright.


    Even Nakai Koichi would not be able to protect him?


    Who the hell had he just offended?


    Abe Chuunan was also rooted to the floor and didn''t dare to move at all. His heart was filled with


    nothing but terror and horror.


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and apologize to Mr Chu! Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    Nakai Koichi''s voice was urgent and he was clearly losing patience.


    If they hadn''t known each other for so many years, Nakai Koichi might even kill him on the spot instead


    of helping him.


    After all, Abe Chuunan nearly got him killed!


    Who was this young man here? He was Chu Tian-Fan!


    Number 11 on the Sky Ranking and the top fighter in Asia!


    He had trampled over all of Japan singlehandedly.


    Even Yukiteru Tenshin had been defeated by him.


    Chu Tian-Fan was now like a god in the martial arts world.


    Nakai Koichi wouldn''t dare to even offend Ye Fan, much less try to kill him.


    That was definitely a foolish thing to do, and would certainly result in his own death.


    Abe Chuunan could tell that he had really offended the wrong person today.


    Even his godbrother was so respectful towards Ye Fan and called himself Ye Fan''s junior.


    This Chu Tian-Fan''s real identity was probably really incredible.


    Abe Chuunan was clearly very frightened as well. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    He bowed low and put on an ingratiating smile as he kept apologizing to Ye Fan.


    He had none of the authoritativeness he had earlier.


    He looked so humble in front of Ye Fan, it was as if he was just one of Ye Fan''s dogs.


    Kong Hui and the rest were really stunned by this scene before them.


    Nobody expected an episode that should have ended in Ye Fan''s death to take such a shocking turn.


    They then turned to look puzzledly at Chen Nan.


    "Nannan, what''s going on? Isn''t your boyfriend just a country bumpkin? How is this..."


    But Chen Nan just shrugged and said that she was equally confused.

 Chapter 960 Chen Nans Stubbornness

    Chapter 960 Chen Nan''s Stubbornness


    Chen Nan had known Ye Fan for so long and she had pretty much witnessed how he went from being


    an unknown kid in Shengtian Restaurant to slowly be the most powerful man in Jiangdong.


    In Jianghai, Ye Fan''s casual punch had made him a cut above the rest!


    At the foot of Mount Tai, Ye Fan had turned the tides and became a sensation in Jiangdong!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At Yunwu Lake, Ye Fan had invited so many big shots for a banquet and basked in glory.


    Chen Nan thought that she already knew this man very well.


    But now, she realized that she had been wrong.


    She had been very wrong!


    She thought she had already seen everything, only to find that all she had seen was merely the tip of


    the iceberg.


    Since someone like Abe Chuunan could greet Ye Fan so politely, she knew that Ye Fan wasn''t merely


    the King of Jiangdong.


    "Mr Chu, I''m really sorry. This is just a misunderstanding. This brother of mine isn''t very well informed


    and didn''t know who you were, and so he ended up making a fool of himself. Mr Chu, I hope you can


    be kind and magnanimous and let him off this once. I guarantee that this will never happen again,"


    Nakai Koichi tried to put in a good word while Abe Chuunan continued to apologize to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled faintly and looked at Abe Chuunan with a calm gaze.


    But the iciness in those eyes made Abe Chuunan feel like he was facing a deep abyss or treading on


    thin ice.


    "Mr Chuunan, so do you think I belong to the former group or thetter group?" Ye Fan''s low and calm


    voice rang out.


    His handsome face was covered with a mocking expression.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any regard for Abe Chuunan in the first ce.


    So what if he was the head of a powerful family or an important man in Japan?


    He was nothing but an ant to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan already had the Japanese martial arts world under his feet, and even their high esteemed


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin acknowledged Ye Fan as leader.


    Ye Fan didn''t have to be wary of anyone in this country anymore.


    So of course he wasn''t bothered by the head of some aristocratic family.


    Abe Chuunan nearly cried when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    "Mr Chu, please don''t tease me anymore. You can pronounce any judgment on me. I know I was in the


    wrong. This was really a misunderstanding..."


    Even though Abe Chuunan had no idea who Ye Fan really was, but based on his trust in Nakai Koichi''s


    judgment, Abe Chuunan knew that this man was definitely not someone the Abe family could afford to


    offend.


    There was no other reason why Nakai Koichi would have behaved so humbly in front of Ye Fan.


    "A misunderstanding? You''ve got to be kidding! You humiliated Nannan time and time again, so you


    know yourself if that was just a misunderstanding or if you had other ill intentions!¡± shouted Ye Fan so


    fiercely that Abe Chuunan immediately paled.


    "You should have died for doing that, actually. But your godbrother knew what to do and who was in the


    right, so on ount of him, I can give you a chance to live.


    Now go over there and apologize to Nannan. If she epts your apology, you can live. If she doesn''t,


    then you will end up like this table!"


    With that, Ye Fan mmed a palm down and the table in front of him turned to dust.


    "This..."


    Abe Chuunan was on the verge of despair when he saw this.


    He didn''t say anything and just turned to look at Nakai Koichi with a pleading look on his face.


    Nakai Koichi shook his head and sighed. "This is a result of your own doing, so you have to face the


    consequences yourself. Chuunan, go over like what Mr Chu said. Whether you survive this ordeal or


    not depends on yourself."


    Nakai Koichi''s words made Abe Chuunan''s heart turn cold.


    It seemed like his life was really in the hands of this young woman.


    He had no choice but to beg Chen Nan for mercy.


    "Fan, I think...you''d better make a decision on this," said Chen Nan in terror with a pale face. She was


    just a youngdy and didn''t dare to decide whether a big shot in Japan got to live or die.


    Ye Fan replied her calmly, "It''s fine, just make the decision. I''m here, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    "If you want him to live, he''ll live. If you want him to die, he''ll die. Just follow your heart," said Ye Fan


    very casually.


    Ye Fan didn''t care whether Abe Chuunan lived or died.


    After all, Ye Fan was at the pinnacle of power, so he wasn''t bothered by the death of an unimportant


    person.


    He only cared about whether the people around him were happy or not.


    In the end, Chen Nan let Abe Chuunan live.


    She was just a student after all, so she wasn''t vicious enough to let Ye Fan kill someone else for her


    sake.


    Abe Chuunan felt like he had been rescued from a terrible disaster.


    He immediately broke into a smile and kept thanking the two of them.


    But Nakai Koichi started asking Ye Fan about something else at the dinner table.


    "Mr Chu, I heard that you''ve not joined any organization thus far? War God Castle in China didn''t give


    you any title either?" asked Nakai Koichi in a low voice.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    ¡°So it''s true? Oh my, I have to say that War God Castle is really blind and can''t see that they have such


    a formidable fighter in their midst."


    Nakai Koichi had purposely returned to Japan this time because the Thai king had sent him here to


    look for Ye Fan and invite him to join the Thai martial arts circle.


    Nakai Koichi had entered this circle because he was training in ancient Thai boxing.


    So even though Nakai Koichi was a Japanese, he was no longer part of the Japanese martial arts


    circle.


    He wasn''t bothered by how Ye Fan had killed off so many powerful Japanese fighters at all. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Oh? You want a Chinese to lead the Thai martial arts circle? The Thai king really thinks highly of me,


    huh,"ughed Ye Fan a little amusedly as he drank his tea.


    He didn''t know that he was so popr now. The Thai martial arts circle actually offered such conditions


    to him.


    While Ye Fan and Nakai Koichi were speaking, Chen Nan was by the side listening to them, but she


    couldn''t understand a single thing. She just kept her head bowed and quietly drank her tea.


    She just felt that her Fan was more and more mysterious.


    She felt like she was in a different world from him.


    They were seated closely to one another now, but Chen Nan felt like he was miles away from her.


    For the first time in her life, Chen Nan felt like she was terribly small.


    There was no particr reason why she wanted to do this. She just hoped that her world could get a


    little closer to Ye Fan''s. Just a little closer.

 Chapter 961 Jealousy

    Chapter 961 Jealousy


    Before meeting Ye Fan, Chen Nan had intended to return to Jiangdong after graduation and to help her


    father with the family business. She was content as life was peaceful and she had enough to get by.


    Even though Jianghai wasn''t arge city and wasn''t considered a very developed or wealthy ce


    within China, Chen Nan''s family background was enough for her to live veryfortably in Jianghai.


    But after meeting Ye Fan, Chen Nan realized that she couldn''t just let herself continue living like that.


    She wanted to be like Ye Fan and pursue a greater world out there.


    Otherwise, she was afraid of being left further and further behind by this man.


    After everyone had eaten their fill, Abe Chuunan announced the end of the dinner party.


    The various guests also left and returned to rest in their hotel rooms.


    Ye Fan was tired too, and he had to return to China to next day as well, so he got up and was prepared


    to leave.


    "Mr Chu, are you really not going to reconsider this offer?" asked Nakai Koichi again. He refused to


    give up.


    But of course, Ye Fan wasn''t going to agree.


    "Please help me to thank the Thai king for his kind intentions. But I''m already used to wandering about


    by myself and I''m not interested in joining any organization,¡± said Ye Fan as he started walking away


    with Chen Nan.


    "Ye Fan! Brother Fan! Wait for us!" Just as Chen Nan and Ye Fan were about to go back downstairs,


    Professor An and the other two came running over from where they were waiting earlier.


    "Oh my! Bro, you''re really amazing! I never knew you were this formidable. I didn''t need to worry about


    you after all! We were really worried about you earlier, especially when those guys whipped out their


    guns. If Hui didn''t stop me, I would have run out to take a bullet for you," said Liang Hao-Nan with an


    ingratiatingugh as he tried to get friendly with Ye Fan.


    "Exactly. We were so worried. But seriously, Nannan. Your boyfriend is secretly so formidable but he


    tricked us into thinking he was just a country bumpkin. But then again, since you''re someone of such


    high standing, you couldn''t possibly fall for some lowly fellow from the countryside, right? I just knew


    that this brother-inw of mine was not ordinary," chimed in Kong Hui.


    She no longer ignored Ye Fan and even called him her brother-inw.


    "Haha! Nannan''s judgment is really unique. All of us were mistaken," Professor Anughed along.


    The three of them were so friendly now. Their disdainful and ostracizing attitude from before was


    nowhere to be found.


    But Ye Fan didn''t even nce at the three people who had followed after them.


    He just walked off with Chen Nan.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "This...this..." The three of them were just left behind after being given the cold shoulder and looked as


    awkward as could be.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this! He actually ignored me?! Who does he think he is? He just had a meal


    with Mr Abe, that''s all!


    Does he think Mr Abe really likes him? He''s be so arrogant now! No matter how amazing you are,


    you''re still going to stay in the room meant for the staff tonight anyway!" grumbled Kong Hui angrily as


    she stomped her feet and gnashed her teeth. This was the first time anyone had ignored her like this.


    Liang Hao-Nan put an arm around her waist and consoled her, "Alright now, Hui, don''t be angry


    anymore. He''s just being smug because of that short moment of glory earlier, so don''t stoop to his


    level. It''s better that he''s ignored us anyway, then at least I don''t have to bother to find someone to give


    him a proper room now. We''ll just let him stay in that lowly staff room." Liang Hao-Nan smiled smugly


    as well.


    But while they were talking, Abe Chuunan had noticed that Ye Fan was actually going to take the


    elevator downstairs.


    "Mr Chu, aren''t you going upstairs? Why are you headed downstairs?" asked Abe Chuunan when he


    realized this.


    The higher the room floor, the more expensive it was.


    This guest hall was on the fifth floor, and rooms below the fifth floor were all standard rooms.


    The rooms above the fifth floor were all premium suites.


    Ye Fan replied him, "My room is on the first floor, so of course I''m going downstairs."


    What?


    "First floor? Aren''t those rooms reserved for the staff?!" said Abe Chuunan in shock.


    He turned to re at his assistant.


    "What''s going on? I told you to arrange for a room and this is your arrangement? Mr Chu is a VIP guest


    and you sent him to stay in a staff room? Are you tired of living?" roared Abe Chuunan so fiercely that


    his assistant paled and apologized profusely with fear in his eyes.


    Tm...rm really sorry, I...I overlooked this. I''ll get Mr Chu a premium room on the sixth floor."


    "Sixth floor?" Abe Chuunan red harder at his assistant. "How is the sixth floor enough? Mr Chu is a


    VIP! Get him a Supreme Suite on the ninth floor!¡±


    "Yes, I''ll get it done right now."


    The assistant quickly ran off to get things arranged.


    Ye Fan turned to follow Abe Chuunan to go upstairs too.


    But Chen Nan didn''t follow him upstairs. That room was prepared for Ye Fan, so she didn''t dare to tag


    along.


    "Nannan, why are you standing there? Come upstairs with me.¡± Since Abe Chuunan had prepared a


    better room for him, Ye Fan wasn''t going to refuse it.


    "Huh? Can I...can I go too?" asked Chen Nan with some shock and confusion.


    Even a scion like Liang Hao-Nan had been allocated a room on the third floor.


    So Chen Nan felt that she was only qualified to stay on the second story at best.


    Chen Nan''s little face immediately flushed crimson.


    She shook her head and tried to exin.


    "Enough, Nannan, don''t try to refuse them anymore. Juste along." Ye Fan pulled Chen Nan along


    with him and went


    upstairs.


    Kong Hui and the rest watched with jealousy in their eyes as Chen Nan left with Ye Fan. Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Their own room was only on the third story.


    But Ye Fan and Chen Nan actually got one of the best rooms on the ninth floor.


    It wasn''t just a matter of how luxurious the room was, but the difference in their identity and societal


    status.


    Kong Hui felt even worse inside when she thought about it this way.


    She clenched her fists hard as a jealousy burned through her heart.


    "Damn it! How is this Chen Nan so lucky? In school, sons of rich men like Han Shao-

 Chapter 962 Emperor Suite

    Chapter 962 Emperor Suite


    Ye Fan and Chen Nan had already entered the elevator by this time, so he didn''t hear anything that


    Kong Hui and the rest said.


    Then again, even if he heard it, Ye Fan wouldn''t have cared.


    People like Liang Hao-Nan were just passersby in Ye Fan''s life.


    He might never have any dealings with them after today.


    Since they had met by chance, he wasn''t going to care about their feelings.


    But Chen Nan wasn''t as indifferent as Ye Fan.


    Liang Hao-Nan and Kong Hui were her seniors in school, while Professor An was her supervisor. She


    would still have toe into contact with them for a long time toe.


    "Fan, I''m so sorry for the way my seniors and professor treated you before," said Chen Nan


    apologetically after they reached their room.


    Ye Fan just smiled faintly.


    "It''s their fault at the end of the day, so why apologize forthem? But seriously, Nannan. I think those


    people are really not fit to be your supervisor or your ssmates. If you want to, I can help you to get


    another supervisor instead," said Ye Fan as he sat down and poured tea for himself and Chen Nan.


    Even though he had only spent one short evening with the three of them, he could already tell that


    these three were not of good character and only cared about their own benefits from their behavior


    tonight.


    That so called professor was the worst. He was supposed to be a teacher but he didn''t have the moral


    character of one.


    For the sake of his own benefit, he was even willing to push his own student into the zing fire.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t been around by chance, he really didn''t dare to imagine what could have happened.


    But Chen Nan shook her head.


    "Fan, I don''t think that''s necessary. The school has its own rules, so it''s not so easy to bend them.


    Since I was the one who chose this supervisor in the first ce, I should bear the consequences of my


    own choice.¡±


    Ye Fan could tell that Professor An''s character was questionable, and so could Chen Nan.


    Actually, before this, Chen Nan had asked her father to think of a way for her to change supervisors.


    But Jiangdong was just a small province after all. Huaqing University was located in Yanjing and was


    one of the best universities in China, so Chen Ao''s reputation and authority wasn''t enough to do


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    anything about this.


    Even though Chen Ao had used all the connections he had, nobody could get this done for Chen Nan.


    She wasn''t even rted to Ye Fan, so she was already grateful enough that Ye Fan had gotten her out


    of the sticky situation earlier. She felt bad troubling him to do her another favor.


    Besides, this was a very difficult favor too.


    "You silly girl, why bother being so polite with me? Leave this matter to me. Take the next few days to


    think about which professor you prefer and tell me before returning to China. I''ll get this settled for you,"


    said Ye Fan very nonchntly.


    "But Fan, my father used all his connections to do this before, and the school refused him, saying that


    the school rules cannot be bent. So I think..."


    "Don''t worry. I can do things that your father isn''t able to. Just concentrate on picking a new


    supervisor," Ye Fan cut her off.


    Even though Ye Fan had no connections with Huaqing University, surely Xu Lei did?


    The Xu family had a lot of leverage in Yanjing.


    A huge and influential family like theirs definitely had connections across industries in Yanjing.


    It was true that the school rules were set in stone for ordinary people. But these were nothing to Ye


    Fan.


    All these rules were all just to keep weaker ones in check!


    Once you amassed enough power, you could ignore any rules!


    On the other side.


    After sending Ye Fan to his room, Abe Chuunan followed Nakai Koichi back to his room.


    Abe Chuunan closed the door behind him and looked at Nakai Koichi.


    "Koichi, who on earth is this Chu Tian-Fan? Why are you so afraid of him? Is he even more formidable


    than yourself and the Abe family? You''re a grandmaster level fighter who isn''t afraid of bullets and you


    can break even gold and jade. I only need to give themand and a thousand men woulde at


    once. Given our powersbined, who in this world could possibly make you feel so afraid?"


    After thinking about what happened earlier, Abe Chuunan felt indignant.


    He was the head of the Abe family and was a powerful and influential man in Japan, but he had been


    ordered about by this rude young man.


    He had never felt so humiliated before.


    If not for his firm trust in Nakai Koichi, Abe Chuunan would have overturned all the tables and called on


    all his bodyguards to fight Ye Fan to the bitter end.


    But after hearing Abe Chuunan''s words, Nakai Koichi just shook his head.


    "Chuunan, you really underestimate martial arts and you''ve really underestimated the name ''Chu Tian-


    Fan''. Never mind a hundred or a thousand men - even if you sent 10,000 men after him, you wouldn''t


    even be able to hurt this man.


    You have no idea what on earth has really happened in Japan during this time, and you really have no


    idea how terrifying that man is," said Nakai Koichi in a low and solemn voice. His tone of voice made


    Abe Chuunan''s face paler and paler.


    "I''m sure you saw the news about the huge avnche on Mount Fuji ten days ago?" Nakai Koichi


    asked again.


    Abe Chuunan nodded. "I saw that. Wasn''t that a normal natural disaster caused by an earthquake?"


    "And you know about how the buildings around the Tokyo Skytree copsed two days ago, right?"


    Abe Chuunan nodded again. "Weren''t those buildings deemed to be dangerous and demolished by the


    government?"


    Nakai Koichi chuckled.


    KABOOM!!


    Nakai Koichi''s words felt like thunder rumbling and exploding within Abe Chuunan''s heart.


    Every sentence he said made Abe Chuunan''s face turn one shade paler.


    Abe Chuunan was on the verge of despair by the end.


    All was silent.


    The room remained silent for a long time. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    The two of them sat in the room in silence.


    The only sound was Abe Chuunan''s gasping.


    Abe Chuunan finally realized what sort of person he had actually offended earlier that day.


    HUU!


    A cold wind gusted outside the window.


    Mr Chu was so formidable that even the Supreme Suite on the ninth floor wasn''t good enough for him.


    Only the Emperor Suite on the highest floor of the hotel was good enough for Mr Chu to stay in.

 Chapter 963 Rush Back in Time

    Chapter 963 Rush Back in Time


    This hotel had a total of ten stories.


    The Supreme Suite where Ye Fan was in right now wasn''t the most luxurious room of the hotel.


    The Emperor Suite on the tenth floor was the most luxurious room this hotel had to offer.


    Even someone as rich and powerful as Abe Chuunan had only booked rooms up to the ninth floor for


    this dinner party and didn''t book the tenth story.


    It was because the tenth floor was simply too expensive.


    The cost of that suite for one night was enough to cover one night of the entire hotel.


    But of course, cost was only one problem. The other problem was that Abe Chuunan didn''t think


    anybody he knew was fit to take that room either.


    What about Nakai Koichi?


    Even though Nakai Koichi had saved his life before, he was still just a bodyguard who had protected


    him until he became the head of the family.


    He respected him and gave him preference purely out of gratitude.


    Allowing Nakai Koichi to stay in a room on the ninth story was already more than enough for a


    bodyguard''s status.


    But after he found out about what Ye Fan had done and what he was capable of, Abe Chuunan


    realized that someone worthy to be called the ''emperor'' had appeared!


    This one man could fight a country.


    Calling him ''emperor'' wasn''t even enough.


    So just like that, Abe Chuunan and his men respectfully escorted Ye Fan and Chen Nan to the Emperor


    Suite.


    Chen Nan stood in one of the most luxurious suites and looked down at the rest of the city.


    She found it hard to sleep.


    In the past, even though Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, she didn''t think that she was too far off


    from Ye Fan.


    After all, she was the daughter of the previous King of Jiangdong, and the only daughter of the almighty


    Chen Ao of Jianghai.


    Her family alone surpassed Ye Fan by leaps and bounds.


    So from that perspective, Chen Nan felt that she wasn''t too far from Ye Fan, and they were actually on


    par with one another.


    But tonight, she finally realized how far she really was from this man.


    It was like the difference between a firefly''s glow and the glow of a full moon in the sky.


    Chen Nan knew that if not for Ye Fan, she would never have the chance to be in this room and be


    above the rest of the people here.


    In the past, Chen Nan joked with her father and said that if Ye Fan wasn''t already married, she would


    definitely be Ye Fan''s wife, because they were well matched in terms of family background and


    ability.


    At that time, Chen Ao just shook his head andughed, saying that she was dreaming of the


    impossible. He even said that if not for Qiu Mu-Cheng''s grandmother''s birthday party, Ye Fan would


    never even have met her at all, because the two of them hailed from two different worlds that would


    never meet.


    Back then, Chen Nan wasn''t bothered by all this. She just felt that her father had ced Ye Fan on a


    pedestal and made her way too lowly. But now, she believed what her father said.


    "Daddy was right. Fan is like the bright sun in the sky, radiating with authority and makes others look up


    at him in admiration."


    Many thoughts ran through Chen Nan''s mind as she felt a greater sense of admiration towards Ye Fan.


    But while Chen Nan was still sighing away, Ye Fan was on the bed in the room next door, having a


    video call with his wife and telling her very inappropriate dirty jokes.


    The beautiful woman on the other line was so angry and embarrassed that she started scolding Ye Fan


    for being shameless.


    No matter how formidable one was, he would always reveal his true side to the people he was closest


    to.


    Ye Fan was no different. Even though he was already so reputable and influential, he would still have to


    kneel on the washing board when he got home because his wife was upset.


    "Ye Fan, you horrible man! You said that you''d be back in two or three days, but it''s already been two


    weeks and you''re still not back yet! You''d bettere clean with me. Are you hiding a mistress out


    there?¡± snarled Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "It can''t be helped, all men have needs, you know? No matter how beautiful the flowers at home are, if I


    can only look at it and can''t touch it, then I''ll have no choice but to pick some wild flowers from outside,"


    said Ye Fan as he crossed his legs.


    "How dare you do such a thing! When did I say that I wouldn''t allow you to touch me?¡± roared Qiu Mu-


    Cheng so angrily that her nose was nearly twisted.


    "Oh my, so you''re saying that it''s okay for me to touch you? Alright then, you wait for me at home and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I''ll rush home tomorrow. Let''s work hard together and make a son together in just one night," teased Ye


    Fan shamelessly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was all red from embarrassment when she suddenly realized that Ye Fan had


    purposely trapped her into saying this.


    "Who wants to make a son with you? You''d better keep your mouth shut since you simply can''t stay


    serious. You''d bettere back within the next three days. It''s our mum''s birthday in three days'' time,


    so we should go home and celebrate her birthday," snapped Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But Ye Fan was slightly confused. "Birthday? Isn''t our mum''s birthday in October? Did I remember it


    wrongly? That can''t be. We''ve celebrated it in October for the past three years now."


    Ye Fan had married into the family for three years, so besides remembering his wife''s birthday, the


    other birthday he had to remember was his mother-inw''s.


    Han Li''s birthday had always been celebrated inte autumn, but now Qiu Mu-Cheng was saying it was


    in three days'' time, so Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that his mother''s birthday was indeed in May.


    Ever since they left the Chu family, Ye Fan did not remember nor celebrate his mother''s birthday.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t reminded him, he wouldn''t have remembered this.


    "Mu-Cheng, thank you so much. If my mum knew that you wanted to celebrate her birthday, she would


    be so happy.¡±


    Ye Fan was a little touched and rather ashamed of himself at the same time.


    He was his mother''s son, but her daughter-inw was more thoughtful.


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    Ye Fan realized that he hadn''t celebrated his mother''s birthday in so many years.


    Ye Fan nodded. "I will do that, my dear. Don''t worry, I''ll get home in time."


    It was just enough time. A cruise took about two days to reach China from Japan.


    If everything went smoothly, Ye Fan would reach home in just two days.


    So he would be in time for his mother''s birthday.


    ?

 Chapter 964 Someone from the Army

    Chapter 964 Someone from the Army


    The night passed quickly.


    Ye Fan headed for the port quickly the next day.


    He was going to take a cruise back to China this time.


    ording to Nakai Koichi, there were many people waiting for him at all the major airports. Ye Fan


    didn''t want to go through the hassle of getting past all these people, so he decided to take a cruise


    home instead.


    "Mr Chu, here are two tickets for the Emperor. This is a private boat, so you can take it with a peace of


    mind. Nobody from other countries would know that you''d be on this boat," said Abe Chuunan outside


    the hotel as he passed two tickets to Ye Fan before sending him off.


    The dinner party was over and Professor An had gotten the investment from the Abe family that he


    wanted. Since this matter had concluded, Chen Nan obviously chose to return with Ye Fan instead.


    "Sure, thanks,¡± Ye Fan thanked him quietly as he took the tickets.


    Abe Chuunan was instantly terrified and quickly replied, "Being of service to Mr Chu is my greatest


    honor."


    But just as Ye Fan and Chen Nan were about to leave, Liang Hao-Nan and the other two came running


    up to them.


    "Nannan! Wait for us!" shouted Kong Hui loudly. They soon reached where Ye Fan and Chen Nan were


    standing.


    "Nannan, we heard that you''re taking a cruise back, and you''re even taking the Emperor back! That''s


    one of the top ten luxury cruises in the world! Nannan, since you''re both taking the cruise, why don''t


    you take us along too?" said Kong Hui with eyes filled with anticipation as she looked at Chen Nan.


    ¡°Er..." Chen Nan was instantly put on the spot.


    It was true that Chen Nan should have brought them along with her.


    They were ssmates and they had taken care of her all this time as well.


    "I can''t make the decision on this, so I think you''d better ask Fan," replied Chen Nan softly.


    "Nannan, he''s your boyfriend, so he''d listen to you. Why don''t you help us to beg your boyfriend for a


    few tickets? We''re all ssmates, so you''d help us with this, right?" pleaded Kong Hui with Chen Nan.


    Liang Hao-Nan and Professor An looked with great anticipation as they waited for Chen Nan''s


    response.


    In the end, Chen Nan didn''t know what else to do, so she looked at Ye Fan and said, "Fan, I..."


    But before Chen Nan could even finish her sentence, Ye Fan turned their request down.


    "I like peace and quiet, and I don''t want to be disturbed by others."


    Ye Fan clearly didn''t want to travel with these three.


    He didn''t like them from the beginning, so there was no way he was letting them travel with him.


    In the end, the three of them didn''t get to take the Emperor with Ye Fan.


    But on ount of Chen Nan, Ye Fan got Abe Chuunan to get them tickets to the Princess instead.


    It wasn''t as fancy as the Emperor, but it was still a luxury cruise.


    This cruise was headed for China at around the same time, but it was going to arrive at a different city.


    "Haha! Nannan, thank you so much! I''ll host a banquet to thank you once we get back to school!" Kong


    Hui and the rest were pleased with this arrangement too.


    After all, nobody would be unhappy with free tickets to a luxury cruise.


    Ye Fan and the rest of them got into their cars and were sent to the port to take their cruise back to


    China.


    "Mr Chu, have a safe journey! We wee you back anytime!" Abe Chuunan and his men waved


    towards Ye Fan and saw them off respectfully.


    "Gosh...this grim reaper has finally left!" Several people on the roof of a nearby skyscraper breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    The people on this rooftop were not random people.


    They were all big names in the Japanese martial arts circle, and Mochizuki Kawa was leading them.


    After Ye Fan left the Tokyo Skytree, all these people had been secretly following and keeping a watch


    on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was able to ughter people left and right wherever he went after all.


    He hade to Japan for just a couple of weeks, but he had very nearly crippled the Japanese martial


    arts circle


    singlehandedly.


    For as long as this grim reaper did not leave, the Japanese martial arts circle could not live in peace.


    So Mochizuki Kawa sent people to follow Ye Fan all this time.


    He would only feel assured after watching Ye Fan leave with his own eyes.


    But of course, Ye Fan was highly skilled enough to know that Mochizuki Kawa and his men had been


    following him all this time.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them.


    They could follow him all they wanted as long as they didn''t give him any trouble.


    "Exactly. He''s finally left. This stupid Abe Chuunan still says he wees him back to Japan? Good


    heavens I wouldn''t want him toe back ever again! I''m going to p that Abe Chuunanter!"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi breathed a long sigh of relief as well as he stood next to Mochizuki


    Kawa.


    The entire Japanese martial arts circle had been living in the terror that Ye Fan had caused.


    Now that Ye Fan had left, they could finally take a breather.


    "Alright now, let''s all go back and take a good rest after being so tired out for so many days." Toyotomi


    Kawayoshi and the rest prepared to leave.


    But Sword God stopped them from leaving.


    "It''s still too early to rx now. We have to make sure he really gets on that cruise!" said Mochizuki


    Kawa in a low voice.


    The rest of them felt their eyes twitch when they heard this.


    "Alright then, we''ll continue watching him.¡±


    In reality, Mochizuki Kawa had really been terrified by Ye Fan this time.


    He wasn''t going to sleep well until he watched Ye Fan literally leave the country with his own eyes.


    In no time, Mochizuki Kawa and the rest quietly followed after Ye Fan.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But this rxed feeling didn''tst long.


    Several green jeeps drove over and stopped in front of the hotel.


    The doors opened and several men in military uniforms started walking towards the hotel.


    "Stop right there. Please identify yourselves.¡± The security guards on duty quickly stopped their


    unidentified men from entering.


    "Two cherry blossoms? Oh my god! Is this person a lieutenant general?"


    A lieutenant general was someone who couldmand a few hundred thousand troops and was


    definitely a high ranking official in the army. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    That was why this security guard immediately froze when he noticed this man''s rank.


    And because of that, the whole row of men from the military were allowed to enter the hotel without any


    problems.


    They soon noticed Abe Chuunan.


    Abe Chuunan was instantly stunned. "Huh? Themander? Someone from the army?"


    Abe Chuunan waspletely puzzled.


    He had very few dealings with the army.


    Why were they looking for him today?


    And this man here was even a lieutenant general.


    What did they want with him?

 Chapter 965 Blazing Sun and Clouds

    Chapter 965 zing Sun and Clouds


    Tokyo, Japan.


    Abe Chuunan was apanied by Nakai Koichi and brought to a room.


    Only two men were seated in the room.


    One of them was dressed in a suit and sat quietly on one side. He was calm and collected, and didn''t


    attract much attention.


    The other person was wearing a military uniform and had two cherry blossoms imprinted on his


    shoulder.


    When Abe Chuunan walked in, the man in a military uniform turned to look at him.


    Abe Chuunan immediately felt a pressure rising from this man.


    This was a presence and pressure that only a general of a few hundred thousand troops would have.


    Without this sort of presence, he wouldn''t be able tomand so many men.


    "Mr Abe, I''m sorry for suddenly disturbing you like this. Please take a seat." The man in uniform


    stretched his arm out towards an empty chair.


    "And you are...?" Abe Chuunan was curious as to who this man was, so he immediately asked for his


    name first.


    But the man in uniform justughed quietly. "Who I am is not important. You just need to know that I


    work for the Japanese armed forces.¡±


    "Alright now, we don''t have a lot of time, so I won''t beat around the bush anymore.


    ording to our sources, a man named Chu Tian-Fan was here the night before, right?"


    Abe Chuunan got a shock. "How did you know?¡±


    The man in uniform smiled and didn''t reply him. He went on, "I don''t just know that. I also know that


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    you just saw him off."


    Abe Chuunan''s expression darkened. He didn''t know why this general was talking to him about all this.


    "What I''ve just said is correct, isn''t it?" asked the man in uniform again.


    Abe Chuunan replied in a low voice, "And so what if it is all true?"


    "Last night was my private dinner party, so whom I invite to my party doesn''t have anything to do with


    you, right? I would like to know why you are so concerned over Mr Chu," asked Abe Chuunan in return.


    "You don''t have to be bothered with that. I am here to ask you for a favor today. Tell me how Chu Tian-


    Fan intends to return to China, what mode of transportation he''s taking as well as the time and ce


    he is headed to. In short, tell us everything you know," said the man in uniform slowly. His deep and


    steady voice sounded more like an order than a question, and this made Abe Chuunan frown.


    But Abe Chuunan soon broke into a smile. "You must be joking, right? We don''t even know each other,


    so why should I tell you anything? Besides, Mr Chu is my friend, and I''ve already promised not to


    reveal his whereabouts. If that''s all you''re here for, then please go back."


    Abe Chuunan then got up and turned to walk out of the room.


    This man was a general, but so what?


    The military was supposed to defend the country against enemies from outside the country, so even


    though this man couldmand troops, Abe Chuunan was sure that he wouldn''t dare to turn them on


    the Abe family.


    Besides, the Abe family had family members in every part of Japanese society, so there was no need


    for him to be afraid of this man.


    But when Abe Chuunan reached the door, the two soldiers at the door stopped him.


    Abe Chuunan instantly frowned and turned around as he said coldly to the man in uniform, "What do


    you mean by this? Are you going to use force?"


    The man in uniform just smiled faintly. "Mr Abe, I don''t want to treat you like this either. But this is an


    important matter and I hope you will cooperate with us."


    "And what if I refuse to cooperate?" Abe Chuunan remained adamant.


    "Then don''t me us for using some tactics to force you to cooperate," said the man in uniform calmly.


    Just after he said this, a few special forces soldiers rushed in and looked like they were going to take


    Abe Chuunan away by force.


    BAM!


    But when they were still about three meters away from Abe Chuunan, there was a loud st and all the


    soldiers were sent flying out.


    The doors and windows were all smashed by the impact of these soldiers crashing into them.


    HUUU!


    A strong wind gusted outside the window and made Nakai Koichi''s sleeve p wildly.


    "Hoho, it looks like your tactics aren''t worth very much after all." Abe Chuunanughed heartily, turned


    around again and started heading for the door.


    He had been able to remain unfazed by this general because he had Nakai Koichi beside him.


    As long as Nakai Koichi was here, a few soldiers wasn''t going to be enough to block his way.


    "Is that so?¡± a faintughter suddenly rang out from behind them just as they reached the door.


    In the next moment, Nakai Koichi suddenly felt that his legs couldn''t move anymore, and they felt like


    they were filled with lead weights.


    The terrible weight in his legs made it impossible to move forward.


    Abe Chuunan was in a worse state than


    him.


    Abe Chuunan was instantly brought to his knees by the pressure and he shouted out in pain, "Help!"


    But Nakai Koichi was already having troubles of his own, so there was no way he could help Abe


    Chuunan.


    Nakai Koichi managed to turn himself around under the tremendous pressure to see where that voice


    hade from.


    He saw that the silent man in a suit had already gotten up and was walking over.


    There was a strange smile as he reached Nakai Koichi.


    He lifted a hand and patted Nakai Koichi on the shoulder.


    When he raised his hand, Nakai Koichi realized that the back of this man''s left hand had a tattoo of a


    zing sun with clouds.


    When he saw this tattoo, Nakai Koichi immediately shuddered and his pupils constricted.


    "This is...the Cloud Sun Mark?! And it''s marked in gold too! You...you''re from Chu Sect?!"


    BOOM!


    He felt like thunder just struck him in the head.


    Nakai Koichi was in shock.


    The zing sun with clouds was the symbol of the members from Chu Sect.


    This was the first time in so many years that Nakai Koichi met someone from the core of Chu Sect.


    Good heavens!


    Why was so much happening in Japantely?


    First they were visited by a killing machine named Chu Tian-Fan, and now even a core member of Chu


    Sect was here? Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Wait a minute. Chu Tian-Fan? Chu Sect?


    Could these two be rted?


    Nakai Koichi was even more terrified now.


    He was afraid of getting embroiled in Chu Sect''s internal feud.


    Chu Sect was the world''s leading martial arts power, and they had a huge pile of martial arts experts.


    If he was involved in their internal feud, then even an additional ten lives wouldn''t be enough for him to


    survive the fight.


    "Mr Abe, are you telling us or not?" the lowughter of the man in uniform rang again.


    "Dream on! Koichi, save me!" Abe Chuunan was fairly obstinate and refused to cooperate.


    "Chuunan, tell them what you know. Now!" Nakai Koichi hurried Abe Chuunan to talk. He was clearly


    scared now.

 Chapter 966 Before the Storm

    Chapter 966 Before the Storm


    VROOM!


    The sound of several jeeps starting up could be heard outside the hotel.


    All the jeeps soon disappeared into the distance.


    But even after those men had left for a long time, Nakai Koichi remained in a daze in the room.


    His aged face waspletely pale.


    Cold sweat was still pouring down his face.


    He looked like he had just survived a terrible ordeal.


    Abe Chuunan looked much calmer than him on the contrary.


    He even walked over and finally asked Nakai Koichi, "Koichi, what''s wrong with you? Are you alright?


    They''re long gone already. Koichi?''''


    Abe Chuunan called him three times before Nakai Koichi finally snapped out of his daze.


    "Are they...are they gone? Good, good...it''s good that they''re gone.¡± Nakai Koichi still seemed shaken.


    Abe Chuunan had never seen Nakai Koichi so shaken before.


    He wasn''t even this shaken when he was faced with Ye Fan the night before.


    "Koichi, say something. Don''t scare me. What''s wrong with you? And who was that man in a suit


    earlier? Why did you be so frightened when you saw him and tell me to spill all the beans? Mr


    Chu had instructed us not to reveal his whereabouts before leaving. If Mr Chu finds out that we were


    the ones who revealed his whereabouts, won''t hee back to take revenge on us?" Abe Chuunan


    was worried.


    "Who the hell cares about his revenge?" snapped Nakai Koichi uncontrobly as his expression


    darkened.


    "Do you know who we were faced with just now?!"


    Abe Chuunan froze for a while before asking in return, "You mean those people were even more


    formidable than Mr Chu?"


    "Of course! Compared to Chu Sect, this Chu Tian-Fan is just a speck of dust. If Chu Tian-Fan could


    defeat a country singlehandedly, then the people behind that man in a suit are powerful enough to fight


    the entire world!¡±


    What?!


    Nakai Koichi''s words were like the rumbling of thunder and Abe Chuunan was instantly rooted to the


    floor.


    His entire mind went nk.


    "This...this one faction of power is able to... is able to take on the world?"


    Oh my god.


    Abe Chuunan nearly peed his pants.


    He thought that someone as powerful as Chu Tian-Fan was already at the pinnacle of power since he


    could defeat a nation by himself.


    But now, an even more powerful group hade along.


    What was the worlding to?


    All these ultra-powerful men who seldom made an appearance actually made an appearance one after


    another.


    Abe Chuunan finally understood why Nakai Koichi had been so terrified after he identified the man in a


    suit.


    "It''s been a century since someone from Chu Sectst made an appearance. This is definitely a bad


    sign." Nakai Koichi finally calmed down after feeling frightened for a long time.


    He turned around and looked down at the city through the French windows with his hands behind his


    back.


    He could see undercurrents surging beneath the horizon.


    The wind was blowing the clouds along.


    It looked like a storm was about to hit.


    Nakai Koichi had a feeling that something huge was going to hit the martial arts world within the next


    few days.


    But what would it be?


    The waters off Japan seemed to go on forever.


    A strong and cold wind stirred up the surface of the sea.


    Those huge waves were like a monster that threatened to flood the cruise and wed away at the ship.


    "Red typhoon warning from the meteorological station. Typhoon 24, Wukong, will hit Hokkaido either


    today or tomorrow."


    "The tropical cyclone measures 16 on the Beaufort Scale (52 m/s), the minimum pressure at the center


    is 935 hPa, it measures 7 within a radius of 270-550 kilometers, measures 10 within a radius of 100-


    200 kilometers, and measures 12 within a radius of 40- 70 kilometers..."


    Ye Fan quietly stood on the deck and looked at the sea.


    He could hear the announcement on the weathering from the ship''s PA system.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ye Fan was already on board the Emperor with Chen Nan and they were headed back to China.


    The icy winds howled as they sent Ye Fan''s clothes pping loudly in the wind.


    They had already left four hours ago, so the coastline of Japan had already nearly disappeared.


    The entire trip was going to take about two days and the journey had just begun.


    It was the first time she was on a long distance cruise and she was going to run into a typhoon, but


    Chen Nan didn''t seem the least worried or afraid.


    Of course, the main reason for her rxed attitude was because their ship''s route was going to go


    around the areas affected by the typhoon, so they would not be affected.


    The other reason was because Ye Fan was with her.


    With him around, Chen Nan felt very safe no matter what situation she was in.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t as calm as Chen Nan. Ever since the cruise started on its journey, Ye Fan had a


    nagging feeling in his heart and his right eyelid couldn''t stop twitching.


    "Fan, what''s wrong? Do you miss Mu-Cheng too much?" teased Chen Nan when she noticed


    something odd about Ye Fan''s behavior.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, "I''m fine. I just feel very stuffy inside, as if something bad is going


    to happen." Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Oh?" Chen Nan fluttered her beautiful eyes. "Perhaps it''s the weather''s fault.¡±


    Chen Nan used a scientific approach to analyze Ye Fan''s current mood.


    "Is it really the weather? I hope so," said Ye Fan quietly. He sounded more like he was praying.


    "By the way, Nannan, this cruise has a satellite phone, right? Try contacting your ssmates? Their


    cruise should have departed Japan by now too, right?"


    Chen Nan had no idea why Ye Fan wanted her to do this, but she still contacted Kong Hui anyway.


    At the same time, a passenger ne touched down at Zhonghai International Airport all the way in


    China.


    A middle aged man in a tangzhuang got out of the ne with an old man by his side.

 Chapter 967 Surprise Attack

    Chapter 967 Surprise Attack


    "Master, I''ve already checked. Young Master is currently on the cruise, the Emperor, and is now on the


    way back to China. He should reach Zhonghai Port by tomorrow evening. It''s still early, so why don''t we


    find a ce nearby to take a rest first?" said the old man.


    But the middle aged man waved his hands. "We''re not early. He''s arriving tomorrow already. Let''s go


    and wait for him at the port right now. By the way, do you think I should get new clothes? Do you think


    I''m dressed suitably to meet my son?" the man asked the old man by his side nervously as he


    straightened his cor.


    "Master, you look really good already. Never mind meeting your son - you look impressive enough to


    meet a ravishing beauty right now.¡±


    "Haha!"


    The two menughed merrily and left the airport soon after.


    Back in Tokyo.


    Two men were quietly waiting at amand center within the armed forces.


    If Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan were here, they would have immediately recognized these two men


    as the ones at the hotel who wanted to know Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    Nobody spoke inside the hugemand center. Only the sound ofplicated equipment could be


    heard.


    The fragrance of the tea brewing on the table filled the air.


    Finally, a voice came over the radio device, "Commander, the Emperor has appeared within the radius


    of our radar. We await your instructions."


    "Excellent. Proceed ording to our n,"manded the general after hearing this.


    The general sat back down on his chair andughed as he looked at the man in a suit across from him.


    "Haha, Mr Chu, everything is going well! My first division missile team has already reached their


    destination, and the target is also within the radius of the missile. In just a few minutes, you will receive


    news of the death of that Chinese young man."


    "Wonderful. Thank you so much, Commander Sato. Let me give you a toast with this cup of tea!" The


    man in a suit raised his cup and clinked it with Sato''s cup.


    "Hoho, Mr Chu, you''re being too polite. Being of service to Chu Sect is my greatest honor,"ughed


    Sato merrily.


    The whole room was filled with the sound of Sato''sughter.


    Almost at the same time, several heavy vehicles were parked along the coastline of the Pacific Ocean,


    on a hignd next to Tokyo Bay.


    Anyone familiar with the military would immediately realize that these mysterious soldiers were a troop


    from the Japanese missile division.


    After they received orders from theirmander, the soldiers here started getting ready.


    "Missile one is in position."


    "Missile two is in position."


    "Missile four is in position."


    "Fire-control radar is now locking on target."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Target locked. Ready to fire."


    "Code to fire is 3-C-24."


    "Ten..."


    "Five...four...three...two...one..."


    "FIRE!"


    BOOOOOOM...


    An ear deafening explosion rang out like thunder exploding from that hignd.


    Several bright trails of fire flew through the air like dragons.


    They tore through the sky, pierced the air and flew into the distant ocean with the weight of a thousand


    tons.


    From afar, they looked like dragons rushing through the air.


    The wind and clouds were gusting furiously on the horizon.


    Many boats were on the sea right now.


    The Emperor was now cruising along as scheduled.


    Even though it was a luxury cruise and the tickets were expensive, there were plenty of people willing


    to spend on such things.


    Hundreds of tourists were now on that very cruise, enjoying their holiday.


    There were couples rolling around on the bed ording to the rhythm of the waves.


    There were couples singing, drinking and dancing as they partied on.


    There were voluptuous women in bikinis strutting their stuff in the pool.


    Everyone was immersed in their merry making.


    None of them knew that death was so close to them.


    At this time, Ye Fan had already returned to his room and had closed his eyes to rest.


    Chen Nan was right next to him and was quietly reading a book.


    The huge waves hit against the strong body of the ship and sprayed against the deck.


    The noise outside was cut off by the thick windows. The cabin was tranquil and peaceful.


    It felt especially warm and cozy as the ship continued to cruise on in this boundless ocean.


    But this tranquility didn''tst long.


    Suddenly, a terrifyingly intense sense of dangering his way gripped Ye Fan''s chest like a huge


    hand.


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "Fan, what''s wr-" asked Chen Nan as she looked up at him quizzically.


    "Crap! Nannan, run!"


    Ye Fan didn''t have time to exin to Chen Nan. In an instant, Ye Fan held onto Chen Nan, then forcibly


    crashed through the thick steel walls and rushed out from the cabin.


    But it was toote.


    When Ye Fan and Chen Nan reached the deck, the first missile had already started descending from


    the sky.


    BOOM!


    A st soon followed.


    Many people didn''t even have the time to scream and didn''t even know what hit them before they were


    engulfed in mes and turned to ash.


    "Dragon God Body!" shouted Ye Fan at the right time.


    The sound of a dragon roaring resonated in the sky even as the mes burned.


    A golden beam shot through into the sky.


    Ye Fan had managed to survive the first attack because of this protection he had.


    "Fan, are you...are you hurt?" Chen Nan''s voice trembled.


    Everything had happened so suddenly, and the st happened in less than a second.


    By the time Ye Fan sensed danger and dashed out onto the deck, the first missile had alreadynded.


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    But even though Ye Fan was injured, Chen Nan was perfectly fine.


    Her pale and terrified face was covered with Ye Fan''s blood.


    Chen Nan was already badly frightened and there was worry and fear in her eyes as her tears kept


    falling.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH!


    The sound of something flying through the air could be heard again.


    "It''sing again! It''sing again!"


    "It''s a missile!¡±


    "We''re doomed! We''re doomed!"


    "Help!!"


    Those who survived the first attack noticed the terrifying shadowsing for them and started


    screaming in desperation.

 Chapter 968 Desperate Situation

    Chapter 968 Desperate Situation


    Less than 150 kilometers from the coast of Japan, all the other cruises and cargo boats in the vicinity


    could see the lines of fire cutting across the sky.


    "Oh my goodness! What is that? A bird? What arge bird!"


    "Bird, my foot! Which bird carries mes at the end? This is punishment from the heavens! It must be


    all because you always fool around with other women!"


    Many tourists on the nearby cruises were watching.


    All their faces were filled with horror and confusion, as well as shock.


    "No, they''re missiles! These are missiles fired by the Japan Self-Defense Forces!" an old man with a


    pair of binocrs among the crowd suddenly shouted out.


    The entire cruise was suddenly thrown into panic.


    "WHAT?!"


    "Missiles?"


    "What the heck is going on?"


    "Is someone attacking Japan?"


    "Have we stumbled onto a military exercise at sea?"


    The crowd was in chaos.


    Even though that missile was clearly not headed for them, the close distance from the missile''s target


    still made everyone feel fearful.


    After all, if that missile suddenly ended up on them, then they would perish right here.


    "Professor An, what''s going on? Is it a military exercise?" Kong Hui asked her professor with a pale


    face as they stood on the deck.


    They were now on the Princess, which wasn''t too far off from the Emperor that Ye Fan was on.


    So they could really feel the heat that came from the missile as it cut through the air.


    The explosion that urred not too far from them was extremely real as well.


    "Don''t worry, it''s probably just a military exercise. But in theory, all military exercises would ensure that


    the sea is clear and sound the rm as well, but there was no rm given. Could this missile have


    been fired wrongly?" Professor An was rather calm and was merely puzzled.


    Japan was an ind country and was not allowed to have their own military for historical reasons. But


    there were many anti-ship cruise missiles ced along the coastline.


    These were defense weapons that were activated only if and when enemy troops were about to invade


    their territory.


    They were considered Japan''sst line of defense.


    If the enemy was able to reach this far, then the country was as good as taken over.


    But the world was at peace now, and there was no deration of war or any ongoing war.


    So Professor An''s first instinct was to ssify it as a military exercise.


    But while everyone else in the vicinity was puzzled, the Emperor was already riddled with holes.


    The ck smoke from the raging fire continued to fill the sky.


    The second missile wasing their way and everyone on the cruise was screaming in despair.


    Ye Fan managed to steady himself in the midst of the fire.


    Chen Nan was in his arms. Her beautiful face was covered with tears and filled with horror.


    She was too afraid and couldn''t get a single word out. She just continued to sob, and her sniffling


    sounded heartbreaking.


    Even Ye Fan found it hard to remain calm in such a desperate situation, what more a young and frail


    woman like Chen Nan.


    But this was not the time to cry or remain in shock.


    After Ye Fan steadied himself, he pulled out three bloodied boxes and put them in Chen Nan''s hands.


    "Nannan, take these. Once you get back to China, go to Mount Yunding Vi and give the two red ones


    to Mu-Cheng. Hand the third one to the head of the Xu family in Yanjing, Xu Lei. Tell them that Ye Fan


    was useless and couldn''t guarantee them a life of peace and stability. They will have to take care of


    themselves from now on," a low but calm voice rang out in Chen Nan''s ears.


    Chen Nan immediately panicked.


    Her face paled and her tears overflowed as she cried inconsbly.


    "Fan! What are you going to do? No! Fan! You won''t die! We will be saved! Fan...I don''t want to leave


    your side..." Chen Nan bawled loudly. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    She hugged the man holding her tightly as she cried and kept shaking her head.


    He looked like a soldier who was bidding his family farewell before going to battle.


    This farewell might very well be hisst!


    "Fan, no....no..." wailed Chen Nan. But her sorrowful sobs were drowned out by the loud crashing


    waves.


    Ye Fan then carried her.


    She could feel a strong but gentle force wrap around herself.


    Ye Fan started to amass a huge amount of energy.


    That feeling was like a bow being pulled back to the maximum, while Chen Nan was the arrow ced


    on that bow.


    "Nannan, go!" Ye Fan gave a low shout and there was a huge st as Chen Nan was sent flying out


    from the mes by Ye Fan.


    Chen Nan''s frail body shot out like an arrow and cut through the sky at nearly 100 meters per second.


    She flew out into the distance with the energy of Ye Fan wrapped around herself.


    There was a huge cruise slowly cruising through the waters not far from her.


    She tried to reach out and grab the young man in front of her, but it was futile.


    She could only watch helplessly as the young man slowly grew further and further away from her.


    BOOOOOOM...


    The missiles fell one after another, and the ear deafening sts never stopped.


    The impact of the explosions continued to cause gigantic waves to rise from the sea.


    The fire burned furiously while the waves surged.


    Ye Fan was already surrounded by nothing but fire and smoke.


    "Fan..." Chen Nan''s hysterical cries came from afar. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    She never thought that this cruise would turn out to be herst moment with Ye Fan.


    She watched as the young man''s silhouette remained still among the raging mes.


    Nobody knew how grieved Chen Nan was.


    She would rather die along with Ye Fan in the fire than to live on in misery.


    Perhaps if she wasn''t around to burden him, Ye Fan might have made it out alive.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Feelings of self-me, guilt and sorrow overwhelmed Chen Nan''s heart like the hand of a demon.


    The raging fire, the furious waves and those ear deafening sts.


    Everything seemed to be part of a greedy demon''s party.


    Chen Nan wished all of this was just a dream.

 Chapter 969 Another Wave Rises Before the Previous One...

    Chapter 969 Another Wave Rises Before the Previous One...


    BOOOOOOOM...


    The attacks from the coast had already stopped, but the sts continued.


    The oil tanks of the cruise and other mmable parts continued to catch fire and explode.


    After one tremendous st, the huge cruise finally fell apart.


    In the midst of the smoke and fire, there were still some survivors who jumped into the open ocean and


    hoped to survive.


    But even though these people had been fortunate enough to survive the sts, how many would be


    rescued from the raging waves?


    The wavesshed mercilessly.


    The rising waves were like the ws of a demon as they continued to ram against the battered cruise.


    The fire was still raging on board the cruise.


    The mes shot into the sky with ck plumes of smoke as it waved in the wind.


    All explosion sounds had stopped, and other additional noises had alsoe to a stop.


    All the people who had managed to survive held onto various debris from the deck that was floating on


    the surface of the sea with terror and despair on their faces. Some of them were still sorrowfully calling


    out the names of their loved ones.


    "Stop shouting, it''s no use. After this much exploding, anybody caught in that fire is definitely gone,¡±


    sighed someone as he shook his head.


    The few who managed to survive looked down sadly as tears streamed down their faces.


    Their hearts were filled with some relief that they were alive, but also ovee with sadness, horror


    and despair.


    Various emotions came together and tugged fiercely at the inside of their hearts.


    "Oh my god! Look! There''s someone else! Someone else is still alive!" someone yelled out.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    All the survivors immediately looked over.


    They saw a skinny figure slowly emerge from the mes.


    There was blood on his lips and his clothes were torn.


    His breathing was haphazard and his face was pale.


    He staggered crookedly as he walked towards the sea.


    But the strange part was that there was nothing under his feet.


    His feet were walking on air as if it was properly paved as he just walked right out from the fire.


    "What on earth..." The survivors were all confused when they saw this strange scene unfold before


    them.


    Their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as they just stared at him.


    All of them were watching this young man walk out of the fire like he was some demon of sorts.


    They simply couldn''t imagine how anybody could possibly survive a st of that extent.


    The more horrifying part was that this man could actually walk on air.


    "Oh my...oh my god...are we seeing some sea god or something?" some of them eximed and


    shouted in terror.


    But the young man who emerged from the mes and walked on air was actually Ye Fan.


    He had survived.


    After the multiple missiles that hadnded in quick session, he hadn''t died and managed to survive.


    After he walked out from the fire, Ye Fan looked up at the sky, then at the sea.


    Nothing made Ye Fan find the scenery in front of him so endearing and lovable like now.


    Perhaps he only realized how wonderful it was to be alive after he had gone through a near death


    experience.


    PFFT!


    But not long after Ye Fan emerged from the fire, his entire body shook violently, then he spat a mouthful


    of blood out.


    He immediately became a lot weaker than before.


    It was obvious that even though Ye Fan had survived the missile attack, he was still severely injured.


    Ye Fan had Dragon God Protection around his body, but after an attack by a few dozen missiles and


    their subsequent explosions, even a supreme grandmaster would have perished in such a fire by now.


    No matter how powerful a grandmaster was, he was still human after all.


    It was very difficult for a body made from flesh and blood to fight head on with the best of modern


    technology.


    The biggest reason why Ye Fan had been able to survive this level of attack was because Ye Fan was


    training his body to be a Dragon God Body.


    If this Dragon God Body had not helped Ye Fan to block so many attacks thus far, Ye Fan would be


    incapacitated or even dead by now.


    But of course, his injuries were also so severe because this had been a sneak attack by the other party


    and Ye Fan was caughtpletely off guard.


    If Ye Fan was already prepared, even a missile attack wouldn''t have hit him.


    Even if it were a guided missile, it wasn''t as agile as a supreme grandmaster.


    This was also why supreme grandmasters held so much authority in a country.


    It was true that supreme grandmasters couldn''t hold up against the damage that high tech modern


    weapons could cause, but supreme grandmasters weren''t idiots either. They wouldn''t fight these


    weapons head on, but make use of their skills and speed to make counterattacks while avoiding


    attacks.


    So even if you had fancy weapons or thousands of soldiers, one supreme grandmaster could still wipe


    everyone out.


    No country would be willing to use the military to go up against a supreme grandmaster unless they


    had absolutely no choice.


    Even if they sessfully killed the supreme grandmaster, the price that the country would have to pay


    often exceeded the rewards of doing such a thing.


    This is where Ye Fan had lost out.


    Ever since he started on this journey home, Ye Fan had been gripped by an invisible sense of danger.


    He was always on the alert for any surprise attacks by high level grandmaster fighters.


    But Ye Fan never expected that the other party would actually use such a method to kill him.


    But thankfully, he had managed to survive.


    Ye Fan suddenly started smiling.


    His lips quietly curled upwards into a sinister smile.


    His striking features were filled with a murderous fury.


    If Han was here, he would know that Ye Fan would only look like this when he was extremely furious.


    Ye Fan didn''t stick around for too long. He turned towards a nearby ind and continued walking on air


    in its direction.


    The attack earlier had injured Ye Fan pretty badly.


    The most urgent thing right now was to make sure that his injuries healed up.


    Once he was back in shape, he was going to kill his way back into Japan.


    He was going to find out who on earth was trying to kill him.


    VRRROOOOMMMM... New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    But just when Ye Fan was about to set off, the area around him suddenly started shaking.


    This was followed by an ear deafening rumbling noise that seemed to surge towards him like the tide.


    "This...this sound...¡±


    The survivors looked towards where the sound wasing from.


    They saw countless ck little dots in the sky suddenly making their way towards them.


    VROOOOM!!


    A strong wind howled and the waves seemed to reach the sky.


    The fighter jets came towards them from the sky like the scythe of the grim reaper falling upon the


    survivors.


    All their des were aimed at the man who had just walked out from the fire - Ye Fan!

 Chapter 970 Dead?

    Chapter 970 Dead?


    VRROOOOOOM...


    The skies trembled and the clouds were in turmoil.


    The supersonic fighter jets were like seagulls flying above the sea and taking over the skies.


    All the passengers onboard the nearby cruises were looking up into the blue skies in shock as they


    watched the fighter jets cut through the sky like lightning.


    The trail of clouds their flight left behind were testament to their incredible and terrifying speed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But while everyone was still wondering why so many fighter jets had suddenly appeared, Ye Fan was


    immediately on high alert after walking out from the fire.


    These nes wereing for him.


    In his shock and horror, Ye Fan immediately redirected the little inner energy left in his body into his


    legs and started running like mad towards that


    nearby ind.


    Of course, Ye Fan could have chosen to dive deep into the sea as an escape.


    But given his current injuries, diving into the water would greatly reduce his speed and lower his


    chances of survival.


    It was better to focus all his energy on his legs and run at his fastest speed to get away from these


    fighter jets.


    But before Ye Fan could get too far, the huge consumption of energy had worsened Ye Fan''s injuries.


    His body shook and he spewed another mouthful of blood.


    The attack earlier had really injured Ye Fan way too severely.


    Under such circumstances, Ye Fan''s speed naturally decreased.


    HUUUU...


    Meanwhile, the fighter jets behind him were reaching him.


    Those few survivors saw the dense firing of the nes shoot down from the sky as the fighter jets flew


    over their heads.


    Thousands and thousands of projectiles covered that part of the sea.


    Immediately after that, ear deafening explosions started sting again.


    The gunpowder was so hot that it burst into mes on the surface of the sea.


    The tons of water in the waves created by the explosions immediately turned to steam.


    In an instant, the steam and smoke engulfed that area.


    At the same time, the impact of the sts was also creating a surge in the water in this area.


    Waves that carried a ton of water rose up high.


    Each wave that rose from the sea was like a tsunami as it raged furiously in all directions.


    "Noll! I don''t want to die!!"


    "Help!!"


    The few survivors from the cruise watched as the gigantic waves surged towards them and they could


    only shout in despair.


    They screamed hysterically and cried inconsbly.


    But that sky high wave swept past them ruthlessly.


    It swallowed all life in its way.


    The firing went on for a full thirty minutes.


    The fighter jets emptied their ammunition before finally flying back to where they came from.


    "Reporting to the Commander! Sir, we havepleted our mission and are returning now. There is


    nothing but fire behind me. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to survive such a nket of fire and


    explosions," reported the leading pilot among the fighter jets to Sato.


    "Excellent! Return to base now!" Sato suddenly burst outughing loudly as he sat in themand


    center by the Pacific Ocean''s coast.


    After receiving the report, Sato passed on the news of this sessful mission to the man in front of


    him.


    "Mr Chu, the mission has beenpleted. After two rounds of attacks, I''m sure that Chinese kid has


    been sted to ash even if he were a god," said Sato proudly. His words were very confident.


    Sato felt that just the first round of missiles should have been enough to do Ye Fan in.


    After taking a hit from more than ten missiles, even a battleship would have been destroyed, never


    mind apletely defenseless cruise ship.


    Sato felt that the chances of Ye Fan surviving the very first round of attacks was practically zero.


    "Commander Sato, please check again. Are you sure you didn''t leave any survivors?" asked the other


    man expressionlessly. He didn''t look as overjoyed as Sato did.


    It was easy to defeat a grandmaster, but hard to kill one.


    Besides, the other party was now a supreme grandmaster who was part of the Sky Ranking!


    Sato had no choice but to confirm this again.


    "Mr Chu, don''t worry. I''ve already checked and made sure that the second round of firingsted for half


    an hour. Anything within a one kilometer radius has been fired at already. Even a fly wouldn''t be able to


    escape that sort of attack alive. That Chu Tian-Fan is definitely dead, so you don''t have to worry about


    him anymore! Come, Mr Chu, let''s toast to that!" Satoughed loudly and clinked his wine ss with


    the wine ss of the man in front of him.


    Then he knocked the entire ss back.


    After finishing the drink, the man bade farewell to Sato, "Commander Sato, thank you for your help


    today. I, Chu Zheng-Liang, will hold a banquet for you another day as a way of showing my gratitude. I


    still have to attend to other matters, so I shall take my leave first!" He then left themand center.


    At the same time, the smoke on the surface of the sea had already been blown away.


    Even the water dyed red by blood had been washed away by the iing waves.


    Only the remnants of the cruise and random body parts floating in the sea showed what sort of


    apocalyptic events just urred moments ago.


    The bulk of the cruise had already sunk to the bottom of the ocean, and anybody who had survived


    earlier were all dead now.


    The two rounds of firing had hit them like a storm, and destroyed all possibility of survival.


    Almost nobody could have survived that.


    But the keyword here was ''almost''.


    There were plenty of miracles in this world.


    This corpse was covered with injuries and it was almost impossible to tell flesh from blood.


    One could even spot the bone beneath his flesh.


    Under such circumstances, nobody would think this man was still alive.


    But this battered body actually started struggling in the sand and managed to get up.


    He gritted his teeth and endured the terrible pain searing through his body as he slowly staggered


    further up the shore.


    He finally found arge rock by the sea and sat down.


    It was only a few steps, but those few steps had used all the energy he had left in him.


    He panted heavily and coughed violently. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Each time he coughed, fresh blood woulde out from his mouth.


    It was difficult to imagine how strong his will to live was in order to survive till now.


    Instead, he justughed. Heughed very uninhibitedly.


    He wasn''t dead. He was still alive!


    As long as he was still alive, then anything was still possible.


    "Haha! I, Chu Tian-Fan, is still alive! Did the person who tried to kill me think it was so easy to destroy


    me?"


    Ye Fan smiled brilliantly, but his heart was filled with nothing but murder and fury.


    He really wanted to know who on earth was so bent on killing him.


    A missile attack wasn''t enough, and a second round of firing by fighter jets came for him as well.


    This carefully nned, vicious and wicked assassination attempt really made chills run down his spine!

 Chapter 971 Over

    Chapter 971 Over


    "Is that so? You''re so confident of yourself?" came a faintughter from the front while Ye Fan had just


    caught his breath while resting his tired and battered body against therge rock by the sea.


    When Ye Fan heard these words, his expression immediately darkened.


    He looked up with a start and followed where the voice hade from.


    A middle aged man in a suit was walking on the surface of the sea and making his way towards Ye Fan


    slowly.


    When he came closer, Ye Fan finally saw the other person''s face clearly.


    This man had a squarish face and a wide forehead. His well-defined jaw emanated with


    authoritativeness.


    If someone else was around right now, he would have noticed that this man looked rather simr to Ye


    Fan.


    When Ye Fan saw who had arrived, he actually found it hard to remain calm even though he was


    normally veryposed.


    His pupils constricted suddenly.


    He stared straight at the man in front of him, but emotions were surging in his heart like a tsunami.


    "Chu Zheng-Liang, it''s...it''s you?! The one who put in so much thought and effort into killing me turns


    out to be you?!" yelled Ye Fan in a low voice.


    Nobody could understand what Ye Fan was feeling right now.


    He never expected that the person who was so bent on killing him today would turn out to be his own


    uncle, Chu Zheng-Liang.


    This man here was indeed that same man who had walked on the sea to this ind from Tokyo, Chu


    Zheng-Liang.


    Since he was well acquainted with the martial arts world, Chu Zheng-Liang knew very well how


    frightening a supreme grandmaster could be.


    It was easy to defeat a grandmaster, but hard to kill one. It was even harder to kill a supreme


    grandmaster!


    That was why Chu Zheng-Liang was insistent that Sato go through two rounds of firing, in order to


    make sure Ye Fan got sted to death.


    After all that, Chu Zheng-Liang was still worried, so he walked around the area to confirm if Ye Fan had


    truly perished in that fire.


    From the looks of it, it was right for Chu Zheng-Liang to be cautious after all.


    Ye Fan had actually survived both rounds.


    Even Chu Zheng-Liang was shocked by Ye Fan''s will to live.


    He was also d that he had purposelye over to check. Otherwise, he might really have allowed


    Ye Fan to escape death.


    After a brief period of agitation, Ye Fan quickly calmed back down again.


    He leaned against therge rock and suddenly looked up and burst outughing.


    "Oh my my, I thrashed the younger one so the older one hase to get me. Since your son didn''t


    manage to kill me, you''ve decided to do it yourself? I really didn''t expect the second-inmand at the


    Chu family, a leader of Chu Sect, to actually deal with me personally!"


    "But seriously though, Uncle Zheng-Liang, aren''t you ashamed of yourself for bullying a younger


    person like me? So much for iming that the Chu n is the top family in the world. I can only say


    that you''ve thoroughly embarrassed all the ancestors of the n,"ughed Ye Fan without holding


    back. His coldughter contained nothing but mocking and disdain.


    But Chu Zheng-Liang wasn''t affected by Ye Fan''s mocking.


    He ced his hands behind his back and looked down at the young man before him.


    After looking carefully at Ye Fan for a long time, Chu Zheng-Liang sighed. "You''re my eldest nephew,


    but I believe thest I saw you was ten odd years ago. I remember you were still a young child back


    then. I didn''t think that you''d be an adult by the time we met again."


    "You look really a lot like your father. But it''s a pity that you''re a lot more foolish than he is. Those who


    be outstanding and rise above the rest are always the first to be attacked. Didn''t you know that? If


    you continued lying low and remained as an ordinary person, my son and I wouldn''t really mind letting


    you live, since you''re the biological son of my eldest brother."


    "But it''s too bad that you''ve chosen the wrong path. Instead of remaining low profile, you chose to be


    arrogant and boastful. Even if you don''t die at my hands today, you will eventually be killed by someone


    else," said Chu Zheng-Liang very tly. His tone of voice didn''t contain any emotions at all.


    It was as if the person in front of him wasn''t someone he was rted by blood to, but just some animal


    that didn''t have anything to do with him.


    "But Fan, I have to say that your gifting has really surprised me. You''re so young, but you''re already


    able to stand up against a nation by yourself. In such a short time, you actually made it to the Sky


    Ranking. If the old man knew that you were capable of this, I suppose he wouldn''t have chased you out


    of the family back then, right?" Chu Zheng-Liang''s lips suddenly curled upwards into a sinister smile


    when he reached this point.


    He looked at the young man in front of him and continued, "But there are no ifs in this world. Since


    things have alreadye to this, then you must die. Fan, sumb to your fate. Back then, I lost the


    position of the head of the Chu family to your father. This time, my son, Tian-Qi, must not fail.


    As his father, I must get rid of all obstacles in his way. That naturally includes you!¡±


    His chilling words resonated in the wind.


    A short dagger had suddenly appeared in Chu Zheng-Liang''s hand.


    He held the dagger and started walking towards Ye Fan.


    His footsteps rustled as he stepped on the beachprised of crushed rocks. The noise under his feet


    sounded like the chants of a grim reaper slowly approaching Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t struggle and remained where he was calmly.


    He looked like a prisoner on death row quietly awaiting his execution.


    Chu Zheng-Liang was no longer as wary when he saw Ye Fan''s reaction.


    He knew that Ye Fan had already given up hope.


    Ye Fan didn''t even have the energy to stand up, much less defend himself.


    He had no other choice but to ept his impending death.


    SWOOSH!


    The sharp de of the dagger reflected the strong sunlight coldly.


    The dagger came down so quickly that it created a slight st in the air. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    But just as Chu Zheng-Liang brought the knife down, Ye Fan''s calm expression that awaited his doom


    suddenly changed into a creepy smile.


    "What?!" Chu Zheng-Liang was too shocked to continue with killing Ye Fan and he quickly retreated.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But because he had let down his guard earlier, Chu Zheng-Liang hade too close to Ye Fan, so it


    was impossible for him topletely dodge Ye Fan''s attack.


    There was a loud thud as Ye Fan''s palmnded well on Chu Zheng-Liang''s chest.


    "This...this is...Invoke the Celestial Sky?!"

 Chapter 972 Ending the Feud

    Chapter 972 Ending the Feud


    "Damn it! Why do you know Invoke the Celestial Sky? There are definitely no more than three people in


    the entire Chu n who knows this. You''re just a child who was thrown out of the n and the son of a


    woman from the vige! How could you possibly know Invoke the Celestial Sky?"


    Chu Zheng-Liang could feel a burning and stinging pain in his chest as the energy from Ye Fan''s palm


    entered his body.


    But the shock in his heart was even greater than the pain he was feeling.


    How did the Chu family manage to stay at the top of the global martial arts scene for so many years?


    It was all thanks to the Book of Celestial Cloud that the Chu family owned.


    But the Book of Celestial Cloud was considered the most highly ssified information of the n, so


    even Chu Zheng-Liang wasn''t allowed to see it.


    The only two things inside the book that he could see were the Invoke the Celestial


    Cloud and Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    These two secret techniques were only one word apart in name, but their use and effect were


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud was the foundational method of cultivating martial arts.


    But Invoke the Celestial Sky was a martial arts move meant for attacking others.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud was a method used to gather and focus one''s inner energies, while Invoke


    the Celestial Sky was a technique meant for dealing with enemies.


    The two things were dependent on one another.


    But because Chu Zheng-Liang wasn''t the head of the Chu family, even though he was allowed to read


    these two secret techniques, he could only learn a bit of it.


    Only the current head of the family was allowed to get the real essence of it.


    This was also why Chu Zheng-Liang was so insistent on pushing his son to be the head of the


    family, and was even willing to kill his own nephew to achieve that end.


    Now that he saw an exiled son of the family was actually able to use the most top secret and powerful


    martial arts technique of the family, Chu Zheng-Liang couldn''t help but be furious and started


    shouting at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with him.


    After he managed to force Chu Zheng-Liang to retreat, Ye Fan pulled together thest bit of strength


    and jumped into the sea in hope to escape.


    "You little bastard! You think you can escape?"


    There was no way the incensed Chu Zheng-Liang was going to let Ye Fan escape.


    He stabilized his position and pulled together all the energy within his body.


    He then thrust his palms continuously towards where Ye Fan was swimming to.


    "Earthshaking Palm!"


    "Earthshaking Palm!"


    "Earthshaking Palm!"


    "Earthshaking Palm!"


    Chu Zheng-Liang seemed to have gone mad and thrust his palm out a few dozen times.


    The mark of his palms practically blotted out the sun and threaten to destroy the whole ce.


    Each palm would raise a huge wave in the sea waters it hit.


    This storm like attack made the entire area start shaking.


    Tons of water was forcibly pushed out from the sea and the gigantic waves sshed everywhere like a


    sea monster.


    Chu Zheng-Liang finally stopped his attacks after he had used up all his energy.


    Everything fell silent once more.


    The tumultuous waters quickly quietened down again.


    The sea breeze continued to blow against the blue surface of the sea.


    Theyered sea waves continued to roll from the horizon and beat against the rocks along the coast


    again and again.


    The area where Ye Fan had dived into was empty.


    Only bright red blood continued to ebb out from beneath the surface.


    That entire area was dyedpletely red.


    Chu Zheng-Liang walked over and could see parts of Ye Fan''s tattered clothing and hispletely


    battered body.


    A smile slowly spread across Chu Zheng-Liang''s face after he saw this.


    He pulled out a satellite phone and made a call.


    "Tian-Qi, everything is over now. I''ve already thrashed him so badly that he''s in pieces and you won''t


    even find his body. Chu Tian-Fan is already dead, so from now on, you, Chu Tian-Qi, will be the only


    Tian descendant in the Chu family. Nobody can stop you from bing the head of the family


    anymore! HAHAHAHA!"


    A man stood beneath the skies and looked out at the vast seas.


    His proud and uninhibitedughter sounded like the rumbling of thunder rolling across the sky.


    Chu Qi-Tian on the other end of the line was overjoyed to hear that Ye Fan was dead.


    Ten years!


    He had fought Ye Fan for ten years!


    "Chu Tian-Fan, oh, Chu Tian-Fan. You have an astonishing gifting and you''ve risen above the rest, but


    so what? In the end, I''m the one with thestugh! Whereas you are nothing but a pile of broken


    bones now. You wanted to fight me? You really thought you could fight me?"


    Chu Qi-Tian had never felt so rxed and happy before.


    It was as if the great rock that had been pressing against his heart was finally gone.


    This matter that had bothered him for so long had finally been resolved.


    The feud thatsted thest ten years had finallye to an end!


    An icy wind blew over the vast Pacific Ocean and carried a humidity unique to the sea as it howled.


    After killing Ye Fan, Chu Zheng-Liang left.


    The entire ce fell back into serenity again.


    It was left with nothing but the sound of the waves crashing against the beach.


    Everything had gone back to what it was before.


    It seemed like the ferocious fight and attack had never happened at all.


    Several kilometers away from this ind, a cruise was slowly making its way across the waters.


    "Nannan, wake up..."


    "Nannan, wake up..."


    A beautiful youngdy was quietly lying on the bed inside one of the cruise''s cabins.


    Her bloodshot eyes were shut fast and her gorgeous face was covered with pain and terror.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Even though she was unconscious, both her hands were still clutching onto something very tightly.


    There were a few men and women around her who kept calling her name repeatedly.


    Finally, the youngdy awoke from her long slumber.


    "Kong Hui? Professor An? Where am I?"


    Chen Nan just regained consciousness and clearly had trouble remembering everything that happened


    just before she cked out.


    She rubbed her head and her listless eyes looked around her confusedly. Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    The room was slightly luxurious and was rather exquisitely furnished. She could see the sea water


    surging outside the round window.


    Everything seemed so familiar yet so unfamiliar.


    After hearing this, Chen Nan suddenly seemed to have remembered something.


    Her body shuddered, then she hopped off the bed and started running out.


    "Nannan, where are you going?" Kong Hui quickly caught hold of her.


    "Fan!! I''m going to look for Fan! Let go of me! Let go of me!" Chen Nan bawled loudly as her tears


    streamed down her face.


    She felt like she could see that determined skinny frame standing in the midst of the raging mes.


    Ye Fan had used thest bit of his strength to send her to safety.


    She remembered it now. She remembered everything now.

 Chapter 973 Anticipation and Waiting

    Chapter 973 Anticipation and Waiting


    "Nannan, calm down! It''s no use even if you go out there! Your Fan is already dead, so even if you go


    out there, do you think he wille back to life? What you have to do now is to get well and live on!"


    Kong Hui shouted at Chen Nan loudly inside the room.


    The news of the Emperor sinking had already hit the news in Japan the night before.


    The Princess was still in Japanese waters, so they had received the news too.


    In fact, the cruise had sent out lifeboats to help with the rescue mission.


    But they were all toote.


    By the time the rescue team got there, they couldn''t find anything else but debris.


    They couldn''t even find a body that hadn''t been blown to pieces.


    The few hundred passengers on that cruise had perished in the ocean along with the cruise itself.


    But even so, Japan was still continuing on its rescue mission.


    They knew that nobody could possibly survive that sort of attack, but they still had to look like they were


    trying.


    "That''s right, Nannan. Even if you go there now, you won''t be of any help. The Japanese government


    has already sent out rescue teams to look for survivors. If your boyfriend is still alive, they''ll save him.


    What you need to do now is to return to China first and wait for his news," Professor An consoled Chen


    Nan.


    But Professor An knew well that the chances of Ye Fan surviving was probably close to zero.


    The entire cruise had sunk, so how many of its passengers could possibly still be alive now?


    He had said those things just to console Chen Nan.


    After a long time of consoling and persuasion, Chen Nan finally calmed down.


    She stopped moring to look for Ye Fan and just sat in a corner all by herself as she quietly stared at


    the things that Ye Fan gave to her before he died.


    "Oh dear. The poor child." Professor An and his two other students felt bad for her when they saw her


    in this state.


    Life was as unpredictable as the weather.


    Nobody would have expected that this young man who was basking in glory and respected by


    everyone just a day ago would suddenly lose his life overnight.


    Even though the three of them had some conflict with Ye Fan before this, they still felt sad about his


    passing.


    "Nobody knows whether tomorrow wille first or an ident wille first."


    HUUU...


    The sea breeze was still gusting outside the cruise.


    Chen Nan and the rest remained in the cruise that was headed for China.


    At this time, news of exactly what had happened to the Emperor had not reached the rest of the world


    yet, and was still circting within a small group of people.


    Over at Zhonghai in China.


    An old man was still waiting at the port as he excitedly anticipated and waited for his son to return.


    Over in Yunzhou, Qiu Mu-Cheng had also taken leave from thepany to prepare for the birthday


    party happening the next day.


    The sun rose as usual and the birds continued to chirp.


    But neither of them knew that right now, the young man named Ye Fan might have already left this


    world.


    One day passed very quickly.


    The next day, Chu Zheng-Hong left the hotel even before the sun had risen.


    ording to schedule, the Emperor was supposed to reach Zhonghai''s port in the morning.


    "Gosh, Master, don''t be in such a hurry. It''s only 5AM now, and Young Master''s cruise will only arrive


    after 9AM. Even if you''re anxious to meet your son, surely you have to eat breakfast first, right?" Han


    had just climbed out of bed and even put his shoes on wrongly because he was trying to run after Chu


    Zheng-Hong.


    "I''m not hungry. You can go ahead and eat, I''ll go over and wait first. What if the cruisees in early


    while I''m eating? Then I''d have waited here for nothing," said Chu Zheng-Hong as he waved his hands.


    He didn''t even turn back to look at Han and just hurried over to the port where the Emperor was


    scheduled to dock.


    Han justughed helplessly. That was the yearning that all parents had after all. But to his surprise,


    Chu Zheng-Hong suddenly came running back.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Are you hungry after all?" asked Han in surprise.


    But Chu Zheng-Hongbed his hair, straightened his suit out, then asked Han very seriously, "Han,


    do you think I look ok? Is my hair messy? Is this suit nice enough?"


    Chu Zheng-Hong seemed as nervous as a young man meeting his date for the first time and kept


    asking Han about his appearance.


    Han couldn''t help bursting intoughter on the spot.


    "What are youughing about! Gosh! Can''t you be a little more serious?!¡± Chu Zheng-Hong red at


    Han.


    Hanughed as he replied, "Master, it''s nice enough, it''s definitely nice enough.


    I''ve served you for a few decades now, and I swear that today is the most handsome you''ve ever


    been."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chu Zheng-Hong nodded in relief. "That''s good. I''ll head off first, you take your time with breakfast."


    This time, Chu Zheng-Hong didn''t turn back and hurried to the port. He was waiting to be reunited with


    his son.


    Han was left behind,ughing foolishly as he thought about the past.


    When Chu Zheng-Hong was a child, Han was already by his side.


    Back then, Chu Zheng-Hong was famous as the handsome and elegant young son of the Chu family,


    and was definitely the best looking in Chu Sect.


    Chu Sect was made up of three families that had tens of thousands of members, but none of them


    could rival Chu Zheng-Hong.


    Back then, Chu Zheng-Hong was really ady ma.


    Regardless of whether they belonged to the martial arts world or the ordinary world, many women fell


    for Chu Zheng-Hong''s charms.


    Chu Zheng-Hong waspletely unrivalled in terms of looks and charm.


    Before meeting Ye Fan''s mother, Chu Zheng-Hong was a well-known Casanova and had so many


    flings.


    But after Ye Xi-Mei appeared, Chu Zheng-Hong wandering heart finally found a home.


    He finally turned around and settled down.


    After Ye Fan was born, Chu Zheng-Hong felt an even greater sense of responsibility and burden.


    He officially started his journey of martial arts and cultivated it from the year Ye Fan was born. Content


    belongs to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    But when the day came and he had to protect them, Chu Zheng-Hong had failed.


    He had suffered ten years of setback and loneliness.


    Nobody knew how Chu Zheng-Hong had managed thest decade.


    But very few people knew how sad and lonely he really was beneath that glorious surface.


    All these years, Chu Zheng-Hong was constantly thinking about how he could bring his wife and son


    back to his side.


    He wanted them to set foot inside the Chu


    family doors officially! He wanted them to be part of their genealogy and to inherit the Chu n!

 Chapter 974 Gathering of the Powerful

    Chapter 974 Gathering of the Powerful


    Back then, the time wasn''t right yet.


    The Chu n ced a lot of emphasis on one''s background and despised those of lowly birth, so Ye


    Fan''s birth alone destined him for a lot of obstruction to his return to the n.


    Even though Chu Zheng-Hong was now the head of the family, he didn''t dare to let Ye Fan return to the


    n if he wasn''t sure that everything was going to be alright.


    Doing this prematurely might kill Ye Fan instead.


    The internal struggle for power within huge ns like the Chu family had always been cruel.


    Ye Fan was the eldest son of the Chu n, so even if he didn''t want to be the head of the family,


    he couldn''t avoid being embroiled in the power struggle within the family.


    As a result, Chu Zheng-Hong had been waiting all these years.


    He was waiting for the time when he had sufficient power in his hands to protect Ye Fan and his


    mother.


    He was also waiting for Ye Fan to grow up and be able to take on challenges by himself.


    And now, the time was right.


    The fact that Ye Fan made it to number 11 on the Sky Ranking made it possible for him to protect


    himself within the family.


    And that was why Chu Zheng-Hong was so eager to wait for Ye Fan to return.


    It was time to exin everything that happened back then to Ye Fan.


    The time finally reached 9AM.


    As the time of Ye Fan''s arrival came close, Chu Zheng-Hong''s heart started to get both excited and


    nervous at the same time.


    But just when Chu Zheng-Hong was filled with anticipation as he looked forward to being reunited with


    his son, a piece of bad news was announced over the PA system in the arrival hall.


    "On 18th May 2020, at 1023AM, the cruise ship ''Emperor'' ran into an ident in Japanese waters and


    has sunk. Rescue teams have already begun their search for survivors, but they have not found any


    survivors at the moment. The relevant departments are still investigating the details of this matter with


    the Japanese government."


    "On 18th May 2020, at 1023AM, the cruise ship ''Emperor'' ran into an ident in Japanese waters and


    has sunk...¡±


    "...they have not found any survivors at the moment."


    The low volume of the announcement repeated itself within the arrival hall.


    Chu Zheng-Hong''s face instantly paled.


    His body staggered backwards and he copsed onto the chair behind him.


    "The Emperor has sunk? And...there are no...no survivors?"


    This news came like a bolt from the blue.


    He suddenly felt like he had aged by ten years.


    The excitement in his eyes immediately dimmed.


    "Master, Master! Don''t worry, Young Master will be fine. Young Master has an ability that surpasses


    others and is even recognized as a supreme grandmaster. Even if that cruisepletely sinks, Young


    Master will definitely be able toe out unscathed," consoled Han as he ran forward to help Chu


    Zheng-Hong up.


    But the color on Chu Zheng-Hong''s face did not look any better after hearing this.


    If this was just an ordinary ident, then Ye Fan would definitely be able toe out unscathed since


    he was so powerful.


    But was this really an ordinary ident?


    Ye Fan had just be well known from that battle in Japan, and the cruise he was taking back to


    China suddenly ran into an ident.


    If one put these two incidents together, then the answer was as clear as day.


    It was very obvious that someone had purposely tried to kill Ye Fan!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After losing his calm for a few moments, Chu Zheng-Hong''s expression immediately turned cold. He


    took his phone out and made a call.


    "Send orders out. I want all the best martial artists of the Chu family to gather tonight at the coast of


    Donghai!" His low voice waspletely void of emotion.


    It was so cold, it felt like an ice cave that had not melted for centuries.


    Han was instantly stunned by this.


    The Chu family was the greatest family in the whole world.


    It also controlled about half the power within Chu Sect.


    And now, Chu Zheng-Hong was suddenly calling for all the best martial artists toe together.


    Han didn''t even dare to imagine what sort of terrifying power all of them added together would have.


    He looked at Chu Zheng-Hong and asked in horror, "Master, what...what are you trying to do?"


    "What am I trying to do? I''m going to raze Japan to the ground!" Chu Zheng-Hong clenched his fists


    tightly and his sinister words were overflowing with murder.


    Han was frightened to bits.


    ¡°Ma-master, don''t be rash. We still don''t know if Young Master is dead or alive, and investigations are


    still on going. The more important thing now is to find out exactly what happened. Besides, Young


    Master is not someone who would die so easily," Han tried to persuade him against this.


    If the Chu family gathered their best martial artists to attack Japan, it would be a huge matter.


    If this wasn''t handled properly, it might cause other problems as well.


    The global martial arts world might end up being involved in this fight.


    "They''d better pray hard that my son is still alive. Otherwise, I''m going to make sure all of Japan


    perishes with my son!" Chu Zheng-Hong clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He thought that today would be the day he reunited with his son, but all he got was the terrible news


    that the ship had sunk.


    But Han had a point too.


    If nobody could find Ye Fan''s dead body, then it was hard to say if he was dead or alive.


    "Fan, you must live on,¡± prayed Chu Zheng-Hong in his heart as he stood in the hall with reddened


    eyes.


    That night, arge group of martial artists gathered at short notice at the coast of Donghai in China.


    A grandmaster was like a dragon, so when countless grandmasters came together, the energy and


    aura they exuded filled the entire sky!


    Even someone hundreds of kilometers away would have felt that aggressive and heavy pressure


    This was part of the Chinese border and so many high level martial artists had suddenly appeared, so it


    rmed the local martial artsmunity.


    That night, someone came to report this urgently to War God Castle.


    More than ten grandmasters?


    Even the Chinese government wasn''t able to pull so many high level martial artists so quickly. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    And they had actually gathered on the shores of China?


    This was equivalent to a foreign nuclear powered aircraft carrier suddenly appearing within Chinese


    waters.


    War God Castle was thoroughly shaken after receiving the news.


    This concerned the safety of the Chinese martial arts world, so they couldn''t be careless about it.


    But they soon realized that they had panicked for nothing.


    These people weren''t targeting China at all.


    Once they were all gathered, they all headed towards Japan.

 Chapter 975 News Breaks

    Chapter 975 News Breaks


    "How strange. Why are all of them going to Japan? Are theyunching a sneak attack on Japan''s


    martial arts?" said Sword Saint puzzledly as he watched the martial artists leave.


    After Ye Fan''s massacre, the Japanese martial arts circle had taken a severe blow and they were now


    at their weakest.


    So it was only natural for Sword Saint to think that these people were hoping to attack and take over


    the Japanese martial arts circle while they were down.


    "But aren''t they afraid of Tsukuyomi Tenshin? Japan''s martial arts circle has lost many powerful


    fighters, but Tsukuyomi Tenshin alone should not be underestimated. Tsukuyomi Tenshin is the only


    martial artist in the whole world who might possibly reach Godly Realm after all."


    Sword Saint looked very gravely into the distance.


    He didn''t know why, but he just felt like something huge was about to happen.


    "King of Fighters, is there any major movementing from the Japanese side?"


    Collecting information on the movements in other countries was ced under the King of Fighter''s


    charge, so Sword Saint turned around to ask him.


    The King of Fighters shook his head. "After that major battle between Chu Tian-Fan and Yukiteru,


    nothing of concern has happened in the country. Just a few minor everyday incidents like the sinking of


    a cruise and some small earthquakes."


    "Oh? That''s really strange then. Why are all these people headed for Japan then?¡± Sword Saint was


    even more puzzled now.


    News of a cruise sinking in Japan had already reached their ears, but nobody took much notice.


    After all, very few people knew that Ye Fan had actually been on this cruise.


    "Send some people to watch them then.


    We should at least figure out what these people are up to," Sword Saint gave some simple instructions


    before returning to War God Castle with the rest.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They decided to leave the coast of Donghai, but they did not let their guard down and sent out


    informants to keep watch on these martial artists.


    The informants soon found out that after these martial artists headed for Japan, they stopped when


    they reached Japanese waters.


    All of them were spread out across the water and seemed to be looking for something in the sea.


    The night soon passed.


    A piece of news from Japan suddenly reached War God Castle at the break of dawn.


    Chu Tian-Fan, the man who had just killed his way through Japan and earned the 11th ce on the


    Sky Ranking, was dead!


    This news was circted within a very small circle, and most of the martial artists in Japan thought it


    was just a rumor when they first heard it.


    "Chu Tian-Fan is dead? You''re kidding, right? He''s a grandmaster on the Sky Ranking and even


    Yukiteru lost to him. How could he possibly die so easily?"


    "Exactly. Stop joking around. Chu Tian-Fan became so famous after that one battle and he''s still


    basking in the glory of that victory. So many martial arts organizations around the world want to invite


    him to join them, and all the martial artists of the world can''t wait to get into his good books. Who would


    kill him? Who can even kill him? And who would actually dare to kill him?"


    Many martial artists in Japan merely snorted at this news.


    Several simr posts appeared in online martial arts forums as well.


    But nobody believed any of it.


    After all, Chu Tian-Fan was on the Sky


    Ranking, and many people viewed the martial artists on the ranking as invincible.


    Who would believe these random posts without any proof?


    "My goodness, why won''t any of you believe it? Japan dispatched their first division and used the navy,


    luxury cruise with a discement of more than 100,000 tons was bombed so badly that it sank. My


    nephew was part of this mission, so of course it''s real!"


    "What? You need to see his dead body before you''d believe it? Oh please. Even a body made from


    steel would be in pieces after getting bombed like this. No matter how powerful that Chu Tian-Fan is,


    he''s still a human made from flesh and blood after all. There''s no way you''d find his body."


    As time passed, more and more information about this incident started spreading online.


    More and more evidence pointed to the idea that this news was actually real.


    On top of that, after that major battle in Japan, Chu Tian-Fan seemed to have disappeared into thin air


    and nobody saw him again.


    This helped to confirm that the news had to be true.


    Several dayster, the Japanese armed forces actually publicly admitted to shooting Chu Tian-Fan to


    death in the Pacific Ocean on 18th May 2020.


    "This man was coldblooded and bloodthirsty, was violent and destructive during his time in Japan, and


    has caused unimaginable damages to our citizens'' lives and assets. It is impossible to finish writing


    down all his crimes! His wickedness is spinechilling! The Japanese armed forces have decided to seek


    justice for our people and destroyed him so as to serve as a warning to anyone else who may have evil


    intentions towards us. The authority and prestige of Japan shall not be trampled upon so easily!"


    This news spread throughout the global martial arts circles like wildfire and raised a tsunami within the


    Chu Tian-Fan was dead!


    A rising new star and a legendary youth who shook the world actually died just a few days after he had


    be famous.


    It felt like a symphony that had built up dramatically to the climax was stopped all of a sudden.


    The global martial arts world was in an uproar.


    "A legendary youth of our generation has just...has just died like that?¡±


    Many people found it difficult to stay calm after hearing about this piece of news.


    Just some days ago, the name ¡®Chu Tian-


    Fan'' had rocked the world.


    Everyone thought that it was now the start of this young man''s era.


    His future was definitely bright.


    "How sad. Even the heavens are jealous of talented ones."


    Many people were shaking their heads and sighing. They felt that it was such a pity.


    The atmosphere back in War God Castle was equally somber.


    Sword Saint kept sighing, and even the talkative King of Fighters waspletely silent now.


    The air around them felt particrly depressing.


    The ones who suffered the most from the death of Chu Tian-Fan was clearly the Chinese martial arts


    circle.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Even though Chu Tian-Fan wasn''t officially part of War God Castle, he was a Chinese after all.


    Even though he wasn''t a member of War God Castle, he was still a great martial artist from China.


    But now, before they could even see what Chu Tian-Fan looked like, he had already died.


    They were all furious, but there was nothing they could do.


    After all, Ye Fan had really killed a lot of people in Japan, so it was only normal for


    Japan to seek revenge.


    They couldn''t me others for standing up forthemselves.


    So even though War God Castle wanted to fight back, they couldn''t find a reason at all.

 Chapter 976 The Terrified Sato

    Chapter 976 The Terrified Sato


    The King of Fighters and the rest were not the only ones who felt regret and loss. Ye Qing-Tian felt the


    same despite having never met the young man, Chu Tian-Fan.


    Waves of stinging pain assailed Ye Qing-Tian when he heard about the young man''s fall.


    His death was a great loss to the world of Chinese martial arts.


    "Eastward! The mighty river flows unendin''


    Foamed waves, risen and fall''n, in moments fleetin''


    s! So too is the hero felled...


    Wrongs, rights, triumphs and defeatsst but a blink


    While mountains stand, and the sun rises and sinks


    Such are the cards that life has dealt...


    Sat the fisher in his boat, gray and wizened


    Wise in the moons and winds in all its seasons


    So raises his wine to friends in cheer...


    All joys and all sorrows since time dawned on men


    Are naught but tales shared ''round the table to quench


    Men''s thirst for fine wine andpanions dear."


    Fierce winds howled on Mount Yan.


    Every man stood around the table with a cup of wine in his hand.


    Ye Qing-Tian was the only one who sat on the ground, his face skyward as he sighed and drowned his


    sorrows in wine.


    "Qing-Tian seems genuinely upset by Chu Tian-Fan''s death." The rest eyed the man from a distance


    and sighed.


    They had seen too much of the same over the years.


    These tragedies would fade with time.


    Soon, like melting snow that hadnded in a stream, Chu Tian-Fan''s name would be washed away by


    the tides of time.


    A new prodigy would descend upon China then.


    As some passed into death, so were some born into existence. The rest had to go on with their lives.


    The wheels of history never stopped turning.


    No matter how impressive Ye Fan had been, he was but one out of billions of men in China¡ªa grain of


    sand in a vast desert.


    Another grain of sand with a simr shine would pop up after he had gone.


    They merely felt a mild regret for Ye Fan''s death, and even that was fleeting.


    But to some, Ye Fan had been everything to them.


    The day after the Japanese military had admitted that they had shot Chu Tian-Fan, a furious Chu


    Zheng-Hong led a charge of thirteen grandmasters and fought their way into Japan.


    Within one night, thousands of Japanese men at a particr military base were ughtered.


    Chu Zheng-Hong also dered that he would level the entire country of Japan.


    They would all die for Chu Tian-Fan''s death!


    His deration shook the entire country.


    Sato fell out of his bed in terror when he heard the news.


    "What...what did you just say? A group of powerful martial artists has invaded Japan in the name of


    seeking vengeance for Chu Tian-Fan?¡±


    Sato had been awoken abruptly by his men in the middle of the night.


    His face was drained of blood and his eyes filled with horror as he questioned the man before him.


    "That''s right, Commander. More than a thousand men at one of our military bases were killedst night.


    It probably...won''t take them very long to make their way here." The man''s voice shook as he spoke.


    He was clearly in the midst of panic as well.


    Sato had been themander who had led the ambush on Chu Tian-Fan. He was utterly terrified.


    "They killed more than a thousand men and levelled an entire military base..."


    Sato was on the verge of wetting his pants. Sheer terror had turned his mind into aplete nk.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He wasn''t a martial artist, but he knew them very well.


    It didn''t matter if he had an army of hundreds of thousands of men under hismand. A grandmaster


    would ughter him like a dog in closebat.


    Quaking with terror, Sato grabbed his phone and called Chu Zheng-Liang.


    "Chu Zheng-Liang, you bastard! You lied to me! Remember what you told me before the operation?


    You said that Chu Tian-Fan had no allies. No one would seek revenge for him after he''s dead. Look at


    what''s happening now! A dozen grandmasters have invaded Japan. They''re going to massacre


    everyone to avenge Chu Tian-Fan. So this is what you meant by saying he had no allies, and that no


    one would avenge him?! You lied to me, you bastard! You set me up! Chu Zheng-Liang, if I get killed,


    my spirit will haunt you in your sleep! I will never let you rest in peace!"


    Sato''s bloodshot eyes looked murderous as he cursed at Chu Zheng-Liang loudly.


    Sato had believed Chu Zheng-Liang and thought that Ye Fan was a lone man with no powerful allies or


    forces watching his back.


    He had been convinced that he wouldn''t suffer any repercussions for killing the man.


    He couldn''t have foreseen the number of grandmasters who had charged into his home country the


    day after they had announced that they had killed Ye Fan.


    A flood of emotions¡ªhorror, fear and fury ¡ªassailed and overwhelmed Sato.


    If he had known the trouble that killing Chu Tian-Fan was going to cause, he wouldn''t have allied


    himself with Chu Zheng-Liang and attempted to kill Chu Tian-Fan. Killing himself would have been the


    more ptable alternative.


    "What did you just say? A dozen grandmasters have charged into Japan to avenge his death?" Chu


    Zheng-Liang was momentarily startled when he heard that.


    He had expected the disintegration of Chu Tian-Fan''s power in Jiangdong upon the man''s death.


    Why had a group of powerful martial artists appeared out of nowhere to avenge his death? Where had


    theye from?


    "Could it be my brother?" The thought struck Chu Zheng-Liang after recalling what had happened in


    the Chu family over the past few days.


    "Commander Sato, please calm down. I''ll deal with this. Don''t worry, I made a promise to guarantee


    your safety and I''ll keep my word."


    Chu Zheng-Liang gave Sato his assurances before ending the call. He returned to the Chu family to


    find out if his suspicions had been true.


    It was as Chu Zheng-Liang had expected. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    The grandmasters who were terrorizing Japan right now were indeed the grandmasters of the Chu


    family.


    Chu Zheng-Liang burst out intoughter.


    Chu Zheng-Liang stood in the Chu family home and let loose a pleasedugh with abandon.


    The Chu family was a powerful family with an old and longstanding history. Such families came with


    their own set of stringent and strictly enforced family rules.


    These were rules that even the patriarch of the family was not allowed to break.


    One of them stated that the head of the family could not abuse its authority and, without consulting the


    upper echelons of the family, deploy an extensive portion of the family''s resources towards the


    subjugation of an enemy.


    That was the rule that Chu Zheng-Liang had unquestionably just broken.

 Chapter 977 Why Are You Leaving Me in the Lurch?

    Chapter 977 Why Are You Leaving Me in the Lurch?


    Chu Zheng-Liang returned to the Chu family that night and requested to speak to the elders.


    The council of elders had the power to rein in the authority and power that the head of the Chu family


    held.


    Chu Zheng-Hong had no power to change any decision that was reached unanimously by the elders,


    even if he disagreed with them.


    After all, there was a reason that for the Chu family''s longstanding supremacy in the realm of martial


    arts.


    A democracy that kept those in power in check was definitely better than leaving the family in the


    hands of just one person like the Qiu family did.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Did Zheng-Hong really deploy the family''s resources and dered war on Japan without consulting


    anyone?" "What a fool!" "How could he act unterally without seeking anyone''s advice?"


    "His actions might disrupt the Chu family''s ambitions. How is he going to answer for that?"


    In the meeting room, the upper echelons of the Chu family were bristling with rage after having heard


    from Chu Zheng-Liang that Chu Zheng-Hong had led a big group of grandmasters into Japan and


    carried out a massacre.


    They reached a unanimous decision after a discussion.


    "We will recall Chu Zheng-Hong''s authority as the head of the Chu family. Chu Zheng-Liang will be in


    charge of the family until the old patriarch returns! Chu Zheng-Liang will take the Cloud Sun Token with


    him to Japan and recall our grandmasters. He willmand Chu Zheng-Hong to return to the Chu


    family and face punishment!"


    The Cloud Sun Token was akin to a tally that could deploy and dispatch the troops under one''s


    The council of elders at the Chu family was the ones who held it.


    The Cloud Sun Token represented the will of the Chu family and possessed authority that surpassed


    that of the head of the family.


    The Chu family''s rules dictated that the head of the family must kowtow in deference when he was


    presented with the Cloud Sun Token. It was a powerful item that could rein in the power and authority


    of the head of the family.


    The Chu family was going to use the Cloud Sun Token to summon Chu Zheng-Hong back home.


    It was evident that the upper echelons of the Chu family were livid at what Chu Zheng-Hong had done.


    Chu Zheng-Liang got to Japan in the nick of time and managed to summon everyone back before


    things spiraled out of control.


    He alsomanded Chu Zheng-Hong to return to the Chu family immediately to face punishment.


    But Chu Zheng-Hong seemed oblivious to Chu Zheng-Liang''s words.


    His eyes glowed with an icy, murderous rage as he stared Chu Zheng-Liang straight in the eye.


    "My dear brother, please don''t make things difficult for me. You should return home with me right now


    as our elders havemanded you to. You can disrespect me, but are you going to disrespect the


    orders of our elders? You should know the consequences of disobeying the authority of the Cloud Sun


    Token," said Chu Zheng-Liang.


    They were in Tokyo. With the Cloud Sun Token in his hands, Chu Zheng-Liang stared at the man


    before him with a serious look in his eyes as he spoke slowly in a deep voice.


    His words were heavy with the promise of what was toe if Chu Zheng-Hong disobeyed his order.


    As the saying went, the royal family was the most heartless of all families.


    The Chu family was the most powerful family in the world of martial arts and were akin to kings and


    queens in that realm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The family''s history was rife with struggles for power.


    No love was shared or lost between brothers.


    "Master, let''s go home. We did act rather rashly this time," said Han in a pleading tone.


    Ye Fan had been expelled from the Chu family long ago, so his death meant nothing to the Chu family.


    But Chu Zheng-Hong had deployed the family''s resources for a personal grudge, so he was in the


    wrong this time.


    There was still time to turn back before everything was toote.


    Han was worried about the irreparable wedge that would eventually drive Chu


    Zheng-Hong and the Chu family apart if they didn''t turn back now.


    Their misfortune would be the fortune of someone else.


    The air of murderous rage around Chu Zheng-Hong gradually receded and faded away as Han


    continued to plead with the man.


    Chu Zheng-Hong looked up and stared Chu Zheng-Liang in the eye.


    "News travel fast, doesn''t it? You managed to find out what''s going on just as I was getting started. Did


    you receive a call for help? I find it hard to believe that you have nothing to do with Fan''s death," said


    Chu Zheng-Hong in a frosty tone.


    Something flickered imperceptibly in Chu Zheng-Liang''s eyes as he feigned confusion.


    "Fan? Who''s that? Are you talking about the child whom the old patriarch cast out from our family years


    ago? My nephew? What happened to him? Is he somehow involved in what you''re doing now?"


    Chu Zheng-Liang''s performance was wless. But the icy look on Chu Zheng-Hong remained


    unchanged. "I hope for your sake that you have nothing to do with this. If I find out that you''re the one


    who got Fan killed, I swear that kinship wouldn''t save you then. I won''t spare you even if you''re my


    brother!"


    His merciless words were heavy with the promise of violence.


    Anyone who heard him would tremble with fear as their hair stood on end.


    Chu Zheng-Liang began to feel slightly uneasy for some reason.


    He was aware that his brother still cared for that son of his, but he had not expected the boy, a bastard


    birthed by a lowly woman who came from a vige, to hold such an important ce in his brother''s


    heart.


    The man had broken the family rules in trying to seek revenge for his son''s death.


    He had actually risked his position as the head of the family for a child that had been cast out of the


    family.


    Chu Zheng-Liang knew his brother''s character. This was a man who loved and cared deeply and who


    would transform into the devil himself the moment his wrath was incurred.


    Chu Zheng-Liang was beginning to regret what he had done. Perhaps he should not have killed that


    young man.


    But it was toote for him to do anything about it now.


    All he could do now was to conceal his involvement in the young man''s murder and do his best to


    usurp Chu Zheng-Hong''s power and status.


    Chu Zheng-Hong ended up returning to the family with Chu Zheng-Liang to face punishment.


    "Thank god, they''re finally gone. I thought I was done for." His near shave with death had him on the


    verge of tears.


    But Sato''s mind wasn''t fully set at ease. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He had a feeling that their departure was going to be temporary. No one knew when they would return


    again.


    He couldn''t let his safety rest on the mercy andpassion of others.


    "I have to think of a way to guarantee my own safety. Men, get the car ready! We''re heading to Sanshin


    Organization!"


    One needed a grandmaster to deal with another grandmaster.


    Sato headed straight for Tokyo and requested a meeting with Grandmaster Yukiteru, the chief of the


    Sanshin Organization.


    He was going to request Yukiteru''s protection!


    He did not expect the grandmaster to turn down his request.

 Chapter 978 Bring Me My Sword

    Chapter 978 Bring Me My Sword


    Sato couldn''t understand at all. He couldn''t understand why Sanshin Organization would leave him to


    perish.


    Had he not done a service to the Japanese martial arts circle and righted a wrong done to them by


    killing Chu Tian-Fan?


    Besides, he was a citizen of Japan and Sanshin Organization was the most powerful entity in the


    Japanese martial arts circle. It had a duty to protect the country''s citizens, right?


    Sato had expected to be treated as a hero upon his arrival at Sanshin Organization.


    Instead, he had been faced with coldness and an absence ofpassion. He had not expected that at


    all.


    Yukiteru withstood Sato''s furious questions emotionlessly, then replied coldly, "You seek answers that


    we do not have. Simply know that the Japanese martial arts circle never wished for Chu Tian-Fan''s


    death. The Japanese military made the unteral decision to interfere with the affairs of the martial arts


    circle, so the fact that Sanshin Organization did not punish you for your intervention should be seen as


    an act of utmost mercy. You have no right to ask for our protection. All I can say is that you have made


    the wrong assumptions. Sword God, see our guest out."


    Having said that, Yukiteru turned away and walked off. With a flick of the hand, she issued the order to


    evict their unwee guest.


    "No, you can''t do this to me! I avenged you. You should thank me. You should be grateful for what I''ve


    done. How could you leave me to die? You can''t do that to me!" Sato howled at Yukiteru as he


    gradually descended into a frenzied madness.


    But the grandmaster had left the halls and was oblivious to Sato''s fits of rage.


    Mochizuki Kawa sighed. "Commander Sato, please leave. Sanshin Organization can only protect you


    from Tsukuyomi Tenshin. The Japanese martial arts circle cannot save you from your other enemies.


    Your fate rests in the hands of god now." With a wave of his hand, Mochizuki Kawa got his men to


    escort Sato out.


    The Japanese martial arts circle had every duty and obligation to offer Sato their protection.


    Unfortunately, Tsukuyomi Tenshin had flown into a rage when she had heard about Chu Tian-Fan''s


    death and had ordered an investigation into the matter. She had intended to kill the men who had been


    involved in the operation and subject Sato to excruciating torture to avenge Ye Fan''s death.


    Yukiteru and her men had pleaded profusely with her and after a great deal of effort, had dissuaded her


    from her crazy ns.


    That didn''t mean that she wasn''t dying to kill Sato. If Yukiteru and her men continued to shield Sato


    from further harm, their continued protection would be viewed as an act of open provocation against


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    Since her rebirth, everyone, including


    Yukiteru, had shown her nothing but the utmost respect.


    No one dared to go against her wishes.


    Yukiteru and her men had to use the greater good of the country as an excuse to stop Tsukuyomi from


    doing anything crazy.


    "Why is Tsukuyomi Tenshin so madly in love with Chu Tian-Fan? What spell did the man cast on her?


    She nearly betrayed her own country for him." Mochizuki Kawa sighed and shook his head after Sato


    left.


    Fortunately, they had managed to dissuade her from carrying out her crazy ns. What would


    everyone else think if the beloved goddess of the Japanese martial arts circle ended up ughtering


    her own people to avenge the death of a man who had killed countless martial artists of her own


    nation? The Japanese martial arts circle would be theughing stock of the international martial


    artsmunity.


    Meanwhile, Chu Zheng-Hong had been summoned by the Chu family''s elders upon his return to the


    n. He had been stripped of his duties and sentenced to three months of solitary confinement.


    "Zheng-Hong, look at the folly that you''vemitted. Think of the disapproval you earned when you


    decided to have a child with a woman from a vige without the n''s approval. You nearly lost your


    right to inherit the position of bing the head of the family. Your fifth uncle and I worked so hard to


    ce you as the head of the family, but look at what you''ve done. You deployed our martial artists


    without consulting anyone and led a charge into Japan.¡±


    "The old patriarch is still deep in the midst of his training. Should someone attack the Chu family while


    you and all our martial artists are away in Japan and affect the old patriarch''s training, how are you


    going to answer for that? What were you thinking? You''re a grown man, how could you act so rashly?


    How can we hand the Chu family to you? We won''t be able to rest easy in our sleep," one of the elders


    reprimanded Chu Zheng-Hong angrily in the room.


    As an elder of the Chu family, he was Chu Zheng-Hong''s senior and one of Chu Zheng-Hong''s staunch


    supporters in the Chu family.


    The grave error that Chu Zheng-Hongmitted had him boiling with rage.


    Chu Zheng-Hong disyed no emotion as he suffered his senior''s chastisement. He simply said


    quietly, "Uncle, you know how I am. Status and power mean nothing to me. I''m not interested in


    bing the chief of Chu Sect or the head of anything. I only entered the martial arts circle because I


    wanted to be able to protect my wife and son and I only epted the position of head of the Chu family


    because I wanted to be able to wee my wife and son back into the Chu family one day."


    He spoke slowly and in a deep sonorous voice that seemed heavy with inexplicable emotion.


    One could sense grief and helplessness rolling inside him like waves in a deep and dark ocean.


    Why had Chu Zheng-Hong yielded to the Chu family''s wishes?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was so that a day woulde when he was in control of the Chu family and with a singlemand,


    he could have Ye Fan and his mother brought back to him.


    But when he had risen to be the head of the Chu family, he had been struck with a horrible


    revtion. He had been wrong.


    He had made a grave and terrible mistake.


    This family was rotten to the core. Change from within was impossible.


    It didn''t matter that he was now the head of the Chu family. The prejudice that the family''s elders and


    its old patriarch held towards Fan and his mother was here to stay.


    Chu Zheng-Hong had realized then that he had chosen the wrong path.


    Fan''s path had been the right one.


    But it was all toote.


    His son was gone.


    Chu Zheng-Hong sat silently in the middle of the room. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    No one knew what he was thinking about right now.


    The next day, Han arrived and handed him a set of documents.


    An icy glint shed across Chu Zheng-Hong''s eyes when he read the contents of the documents.


    "The first division. Sato!"


    The man clenched his fist. His words were filled with murderous rage.


    "Han, bring me my sword!¡±

 Chapter 979 So Be It!

    Chapter 979 So Be It!


    "Master, what do you intend to do? I think that we should set aside our ns for revenge right now.


    You''re in a worrying position right now. Your actions have made the elders really displeased. They''re


    going to be livid if you leave the house during your solitary confinement. Besides, the n has given its


    orders. No one is to seek revenge for Young Master," said Han hastily. Sheer fear had driven the blood


    from his face when he heard Chu Zheng-Hong''s words.


    Chu Zheng-Hong had just been stripped of his authority and office by the n. It was going to be tough


    for him to regain his position if he caused these elders further unhappiness.


    But Chu Zheng-Hong wasn''t going to listen to Han''s advice.


    "I told you to bring me my sword. Who cares about the n? Who''s going to stop me if I insist on


    leaving?" His deep voice brimmed with power and strength. "Japan set my son up and killed him. Do


    they truly believe that my son will not be missed? I''m going to let them know that Fan is not a loveless


    orphan. He has a father!"


    His words rang loudly like the sound of gold falling to the ground.


    An intense murderous rage filled the room within an instant.


    A biting wintry wind moaned, a long airy howl that sent the bamboos outside the window rustling


    angrily.


    That night, Chu Zheng-Hong left the Chu Sect with his sword in hand.


    He handed a journal to Han before his departure.


    "Han, if Fan miraculously lives and returns, hand this journal to him. I have nothing for him, only this


    journal. It contains everything that I''ve learned. I hope he''ll find it of use. Tell him that I''m sorry. His


    mother was right. I''m not fit to be his father. I failed to protect them in the past. Ten years have passed


    and I continue to fail in my duty as a husband and father."


    The cold winds stirred countless fallen leaves and ruffled the man''s sleeves. The fabric pped angrily


    in the air.


    Anguish colored Han''s eyes red. He stared as the towering figure gradually faded into the darkness of


    the night.


    It was a matter of time before the Chu family sent men to stop Chu Zheng-Hong.


    Yet, what could they do against this man?


    Chu Zheng-Hong made his way down the mountain and with a de in his hand, shed through


    countless chains and charged through countless obstacles.


    Utter chaosy beyond the gates of the family house.


    The men who tried to stop Chu Zheng-Hongy on the ground, beaten and immobilized.


    Then, just as Chu Zheng-Hong was going to step out of thepounds of the Chu family, an old man


    stepped out of the darkness and revealed his ghostly presence.


    The old man was dressed inly and he had concealed his presence.


    He appeared like an ordinary person as he stood there and barely garnered any attention at all.


    Regardless, fear and awe appeared on everyone''s faces as soon as they saw him.


    Even Chu Zheng-Hong couldn''t hide the hint of solemnity and caution that appeared in his eyes.


    "Are you going to stop me too, Elder Xuan?" said Chu Zheng-Hong as he lifted his head up slowly. His


    words rang loudly in the dark night.


    The old man did not answer him. After a long moment of silence, he asked mildly, "Where are you


    headed, Master?¡±


    "I''m going to challenge the heavens!" The man''s voice boomed like thunder and was filled with grim


    determination.


    "What if you do not survive the attempt?" asked the old man.


    "So be it!"


    Those powerful words reverberated in the night.


    Upon hearing that, the old man stepped aside and let him pass.


    Chu Zheng-Hong cupped his fists to show his gratitude, then, with his sword in hand, vanished into the


    night.


    "Elder Xuan, how could you let him leave?" The upper echelons of the Chu family had finally turned up


    and were questioning the old man anxiously.


    Xuan simply shook his head and murmured. "His mind is made. I cannot stop him."


    HUU!


    The wind was the only sound stirring a ripple in the silence of the night.


    That night, a man and his de crossed the ocean as he headed for the inds of Japan.


    Waves rumbled beneath his feet as he raced across the sea at lightning speed, leaving trails of white


    foam in his wake.


    From afar, they looked like white serpents thrashing about in the dark ocean.


    Demon King Chu was making his return to the martial arts circle for his son.


    No one could foresee the chaos that his return would bring to the Japanese martial arts circle.


    In Jiangdong, Yunzhou that very same night, the lights of Mount Yunding Vi were kept alit till


    daybreak.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A sumptuous spread of dishes lined the dining table and remained untouched.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng sat quietly at the table without uttering a single word.


    She looked mesmerizing tonight.


    Her white Versace dress brought out the curves in her wless figure perfectly.


    She did not enjoy putting on makeup, but she had made the effort to do so that night.


    Her bright red lips, with its glossy sheen, resembled delicious, tempting cherries.


    But there was no one around to admire her beauty.


    Akin to the flower that blossomed in thete night, her beauty was one thatnguished alone.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s nearly midnight. You should go rest."


    "I''m going to sit right here and wait for him to show up."


    "When that rascal turns up, I''m going to drag him over here and get him to apologize to you," blurted


    out Ye Xi-Mei angrily.


    The news of Ye Fan''s death had been kept within the martial arts circle. Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and Ye Fan''s mother had no idea what had happened.


    They thought that Ye Fan had been held up and was therefore runningte.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head when she heard Ye Xi-Mei''s threatening words.


    The dishes on the table remained untouched.


    The wine in her ss remained undrunk.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng appearedposed but Ye Xi-Mei could sense her disgruntlement and anger.


    The young woman had spent days preparing for the dinner tonight.


    She had begun practicing her culinary skills two weeks ago.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had suffered countless failures before she had finally managed to whip up the


    sumptuous spread of dishes that nowy on the table.


    She had exined that she had done everything for the birthday celebration but Ye Xi-Mei knew that


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had cooked those dishes for Ye Fan. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    An exasperated Ye Xi-Mei excused herself and headed for the bathroom, where she tried to call her


    son discreetly.


    She was ready to give him a verbalshing and demand that he call Mu-Cheng right this minute and


    apologize to her.


    But he seemed to have turned his phone off. Ye Xi-Mei called a few times but couldn''t reach him at all.


    This wasn''t the first time this had happened.


    Ye Fan had made multiple promises to return home the very next day in the past, but he had broken


    those promises too.


    He was doing it again.


    And he had turned his phone off.


    Anyone in her situation would be just as furious.

 Chapter 980 Has He Finally Returned?

    Chapter 980 Has He Finally Returned?


    The lights in Mount Yunding Vi remained lit throughout the night.


    The steaming dishes on the table gradually turned cold.


    The beautiful woman in the mansion sat in the living room the whole night and waited for the young


    man.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s not wait up for him anymore. Have some rest while there''s still time. You have to go to


    work in a while.¡± Ye Xi-Mei tried to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng again. Watching the young woman sit there


    quietly was breaking her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word. Her wless face revealed nothing.


    Yet her heart was drowning in disappointment and resentment.


    She had yed out what had been supposed to happen tonight in her head countless times.


    Soft music would y in the dining room as they sat around the table as a family. Ye Fan would share


    the stories that he hade across while Qiu Mu-Cheng pointed out the ridiculous things happening at


    the office. The candles would be blown and the birthday cake cut. They would savor the 1982 Lafite red


    wine.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had tried to imagine the utter look of surprise on Ye Fan''s face when he got home and


    was greeted with a table full of dishes.


    She had imagined the look of approval and admiration on his face.


    He was supposed to realize that Qiu Mu-Cheng was no longer a wife who couldn''t even put together a


    proper meal.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In fact, Qiu Mu-Cheng had considered the possibility of giving up the precious chastity that she had


    preserved for more than twenty years to him if he had pleased her. She would ce herself fully in his


    hands, have his children and let him have herpletely.


    It was meant to be a night of romance and goodness, of familial warmth and bliss.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had not expected her perfect dinner-the dinner that she had been looking forward to-to


    end up in a graveyard of broken dreams.


    She felt utterly disappointed by Ye Fan''s failure to keep his promise.


    She was mad that he had not called to exin why he wasn''t going to turn up in time when he had


    known that he would be runningte.


    She could bear with his broken promises and his lies, but she couldn''t bear his callousness and his


    Was it that hard to pick up the phone and make a call?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had made up her mind. She wasn''t going to speak to that bastard for the rest of her life


    if he didn''t give her an exnation for what he had broken his word.


    He was absolutely infuriating. What a horrible man!


    She had spent so much time preparing the dinner, but Ye Fan had yed her out.


    The more Qiu Mu-Cheng thought about it, the angrier and more upset she got.


    She was quite certain that she would give him a hard smack and send him flying into the wall if he


    turned up right now.


    They wouldn''t be able to pry him off the wall!


    It was time to get to work.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng cleaned herself up and got ready to leave the house.


    Before she left, she decided to clear the dishes on the table.


    Ye Xi-Mei stopped her hastily when she saw what the young woman was doing.


    "Mu-Cheng, what are you doing? That''s the result of your hard work. We didn''t even manage to try


    anything. They look delicious. How could you throw perfectly decent food away?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng scoffed. "Doesn''t matter how great the food taste if somebody doesn''t appreciate it at


    all. We might as well throw it all away."


    "Don''t do it, Mu-Cheng. Leave them. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get a proper exnation. When


    that rascales back, I''ll make him get on his knees and finish everything. That scoundrel doesn''t


    know what a great wife he has. I''m going to give him a proper beating when he gets back!" Ye Xi-Mei


    said angrily as she cursed at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan might be her son, but that didn''t excuse him from what he had done. He was in the wrong and


    she shouldn''t side with him. She had to speak up for her daughter-inw.


    As Ye Xi-Mei continued to spew curses at Ye Fan, she suddenly heard the sound of a car approaching


    the mansion.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes instantly lit up.


    Had he finallye?


    She nearly rushed out of the house to receive him like some disgruntled young wife who had been


    stuck guarding an empty house and had suddenly received news of her husband''s return and couldn''t


    wait to greet him at the door.


    "That rascal''s finally back. Mu-Cheng, don''t go. You stayed up the whole night waiting for him. How


    dare he make you greet him at the door? We''re going to sit right here and let him make his own way in


    and apologize to us."


    Ye Xi-Mei yanked Qiu Mu-Cheng back. The two womennded up sitting in front of the table like a pair


    of judges in the courtroom waiting for the suspect to admit to his wrongdoing.


    The sound of footsteps drew near.


    Then, it stopped at the door.


    Nothing stirred for a long time.


    "Mum, I think I should go and take a look." Qiu Mu-Cheng appeared a little worried. This wasn''t the Ye


    Fan she knew.


    He wasn''t the kind of man who lingered at the door, afraid to step into his own house.


    "It''s alright. The little punk''s probably trying toe up with an excuse to get out of trouble. That''s why


    he''s lingering outside. We''ll just wait. Let''s see what excuse he manages toe up with. He missed


    his own mother''s birthday and lied to his wife. What was he thinking? Is he trying to revolt?¡± cursed Ye


    Xi-Mei. A warm and fuzzy feeling filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s insides when she heard her mother-inw''s


    words.


    Ye Xi-Mei treated her better than her parents treated her.


    Her parents had never spoken up for her this way.


    After a long period of silence, they heard the sound of footsteps outside the door again.


    Then, the sound of the door being pushed open could be heard.


    Ye Xi-Mei raised her voice and started scolding her son instantly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t say a word. Staying up the whole night had left her exhausted and it was showing


    on her face.


    She simply sat there, sipping quietly at her wine without sparing a single nce at the door.


    Herposure betrayed none of the emotions that were bubbling beneath her veneer of calmness.


    She was upset that Ye Fan had lied to her but also overjoyed that he had returned. Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    She should be raining fire and fury on Ye Fan for bailing on herst night.


    But she didn''t have to. Her mother-inw was speaking up for her.


    All she had to do was sit there quietly and wait for that scoundrel to apologize to her for not showing


    up.


    It struck Qiu Mu-Cheng then. Mothers-inw were such wonderful creatures.


    Neither Qiu Mu-Cheng nor Ye Xi-Mei expected the sight that greeted them next.


    "Nannan? Why are you here?" asked Ye Xi-Mei in bewilderment when she saw Chen


    Nan.

 Chapter 981 An Impending Upheaval

    Chapter 981 An Impending Upheaval


    Chen Nan''s eyes were red from weeping and her pretty little face was filled with sorrow.


    As soon as her eyes fell on Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng, the young woman couldn''t hold the anguish


    she had been feeling inside any longer. She burst into another bout of tears.


    "Oh god, Auntie Ye, Mu-Cheng, I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry..."


    Ridden with guilt, Chen Nan fell to her knees.


    Tears flowed ceaselessly down her cheeks as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    Her weeping tugged at the heartstrings of the other two women.


    "Nannan, what happened? What''s wrong? Stop crying and tell us what happened. I''ll make sure


    someone answers for what they''ve done."


    Ye Xi-Mei remembered Chen Nan.


    The young woman had made a special trip to Yeyang and paid her a visit before the new year.


    She had taken a liking towards the polite girl and had thought about making Chen Nan her


    goddaughter.


    Then, she had found out that Chen Nan hade from a prestigious family and had been too


    embarrassed to bring that up.


    Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t have foreseen that Chen Nan would appear at their doorsteps early in the morning,


    fall to her knees and burst into tears while apologizing profusely to them.


    Ye Xi-Mei was unquestionably shocked by her outburst.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was puzzled too. She hurried over and pulled Chen Nan up to her feet so that they


    could have a proper conversation.


    But Chen Nan couldn''t stop weeping and apologizing.


    "You silly girl,e on, tell us what''s wrong," said Ye Xi-Mei as she tried once more to get an answer


    out of Chen Nan.


    "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry...Fan...he''s dead..."


    BOOM...


    The news struck like a bolt of lightning.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng froze to the spot when she heard those words. Blood fled her face instantly.


    Ye Xi-Mei trembled as her eyes darkened.


    The two most important women in Ye Fan''s life stood rooted to the ground.


    A sudden weakness in her knees had Qiu Mu-Cheng stumbling. Her eyes widened with disbelief as


    she asked Chen Nan. "What did you just say? What happened to Ye Fan?"


    "He''s gone. Fan is gone. He''s left us forever. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. He would be alive if he hadn''t


    tried to save me," Chen Nan sobbed inconsbly, tears flowing down her cheeks as she stared at her


    feet.


    Her voice was filled with guilt and me.


    The images of fire and blood had been indelibly seared into Chen Nan''s mind.


    She could still see the mes when she shut her eyes.


    She was weeping uncontrobly right now. She dared not look Qiu Mu-Cheng or Ye Xi-Mei in the eye.


    She might have lost an elder brother and a dear friend, but Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei had lost their


    whole world.


    "No, that''s impossible. You''re lying to me. This is a lie. Ye Fan can''t be dead. He''s the King of


    Jiangdong and the leader of a group of powerful fighters. He''s learned martial arts! He thrashed


    everyone at the battle at Mount Tai and showed everyone what he''s made of during the Feast of the


    Sea and Sky. Japanese martial artists couldn''t do anything to him. No one could kill him. No one. How


    could he be dead?


    That''s impossible!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head furiously. Her reason and pride had left her as she gave in to despair.


    Her eyes were filled with horror as she muttered on and on, her words fueled by devastation and


    denial.


    Tears started streaming down her cheeks as she repeated herself.


    "Mu-Cheng, it''s true. Fan and I were onboard the Emperor when we were attacked. The ship sank. Fan


    risked his life to save me from the fire. He handed me two boxes before he died. He told me to tell that


    he couldn''t guarantee a life of peace for the both of you and that you''ll have to go on without him."


    Chen Nan struggled to string her words together amidst her uncontroble weeping.


    Her words extinguished the final embers of hope burning inside Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Xi-Mei fell limply against her chair and trembled as she took a bloodstained box from Chen Nan''s


    hands.


    She opened it. Resting inside was a beaded bracelet.


    It was a birthday present from Ye Fan to his own mother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had no words for the torrent of emotions flooding her right now. She could not have foreseen this


    tragedy. Her son had died on her birthday.


    She could feel her worlde crashing down on her.


    "No...you''re lying. Ye Fan can''t be dead. He can''t be. He made a promise. We were supposed to


    celebrate mom''s birthday together. He told me that we''re going to have so many children together. He


    promised me a grand wedding. There are so many things we were supposed to do together. How could


    he leave me?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heartbreaking cries filled the room.


    Sorrow spilled from her lips and down her cheeks.


    She had never looked as devastated.


    Her life seemed to have ended the moment that she had found out that Ye Fan had died.


    She felt as if the pir that had been supporting her world had copsed.


    There was no one she could lean on anymore.


    No words could express the sorrow, horror, despair and devastation that swallowed her alive.


    News of Ye Fan''s death reached the ears of Chen Ao and Li Er shortly after Qiu Mu-Cheng had found


    out about her husband''s death.


    "What? Mr Chu is dead?"


    But that was hardly important right now.


    Chen Ao''s voice and the words that he had uttered had seized his full attention.


    "But...how is that possible? How could Mr Chu...be dead?" Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Li Er was rooted to the ground as he was lost in a stupor. His face was ghostly white.


    A prodigy whose name would go down in history had had his light snuffed out just as he had begun to


    reveal what he was capable of.


    Loss, regret, sorrow and anxiety flooded Li Er instantly.


    Li Er had been the one who had benefited the most when Ye Fan had reigned supreme in Jiangdong.


    But now, Ye Fan was dead.


    An upheaval was going to descend upon Jiangdong.

 Chapter 982 The Plan of Li Er and the Others

    Chapter 982 The n of Li Er and the Others


    That night, Chen Ao, Li Er and Lei San made their way hurriedly to Mount Yunding Vi.


    They had to pay respects to the deceased Ye Fan and extend their condolences to Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    Ye Xi-Mei. They also had to verify if what they had heard was true and confirm if Ye Fan was truly


    dead.


    Last night''s dinner was still on the table when they arrived.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was sitting in front of the dining table. She was not crying at all. She was simply sitting


    there, like how she hadst night, waiting for Ye Fan toe home.


    She had not epted the fact that Ye Fan had died.


    "Miss Qiu, Nannan has told us what''s happened to Mr Chu. We''re really sorry for your loss. He''s the


    leader of Jiangdong and its 18 cities. His death is a huge loss to Jiangdong too. But we cannot lose


    ourselves to grief. The living must still go on with their lives. Please pull yourself together, Miss Qiu,


    and help us sort things out in Jiangdong. The province cannot go leaderless for too long. Trouble will


    make its way to us that way."


    Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San tried to make Qiu Mu-Cheng see sense after they had paid their respects.


    Everything that they had said were words of well intentions that hade from the bottom of their


    hearts.


    Li Er ended up bowing and pleading with the young woman.


    ¡°Miss Qiu, please, you have to take Mr Chu''s ce as the chief and lord of Jiangdong!" The trio said in


    unison as they tried to convince Qiu Mu-Cheng to assume power over Jiangdong.


    As a woman, Qiu Mu-Cheng might not be the ideal recement.


    But Ye Fan had just died, so people still feared and respected him.


    Letting his wife take over the reins while banking on Ye Fan''s reputation to keep everyone in ce was


    the best way forward for them right now.


    No one would question her authority for the time being.


    But she was going to have to rely on her own abilities to keep her ce as the lord and chief of


    Jiangdong.


    To the men''s utter surprise, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t seem to care for the immense power that was resting


    within her reach.


    She simply sat there silently, seemingly oblivious to what they had said.


    "Miss Qiu, won''t you say something? Jiangdong was Mr Chu''s lifework. It''s going to fall into the hands


    of someone else if you don''t do anything," pleaded Li Er earnestly.


    Qiu Mu-Chen did not utter a single word. All she wanted to do was to tend to this house and wait for


    her husband to return to her.


    She wouldn''t believe that Ye Fan had died so easily.


    The three men finally left in exasperation.


    They gathered at the Haiyuan Restaurant to privately discuss what they were to do about Jiangdong.


    Ye Fan might be dead but they still had ns for Jiangdong.


    "What do we do now? Mr Chu is dead and he has no children. In Miss Qiu''s current condition, she


    won''t be able to rise to the task of managing Jiangdong. The province is leaderless right now. Trouble''s


    going toe knocking at our door when news of Mr Chu''s death spreads." Li Er''s words were filled


    with worry.


    Within the brief year that Ye Fan had taken control over Jiangdong, he had consolidated the various


    entities and powers in the province. The businesses under Ye Fan had boomed.


    He had the businesses taken over from Zhao Wu-Ji''s men across the 18 cities in the province. He also


    had the Meng family''s businesses too. Coupled with thepanies that were under the names of Li Er,


    Chen Ao and Lei San, Ye Fan''s empire spanned a sizeable portion of Jiangdong.


    But as the saying went: beasts died for a meal while men perished for gold.


    Mr Chu''s reputation had kept the other powers in Jiangdong at bay and stopped them from coveting his


    vast and sprawling businesses.


    But the man was gone now. His vast empire was now leaderless. If someone with significant clout did


    not step up and take over, one wouldn''t have to try too hard to imagine the chaos that would descend


    upon Jiangdong soon.


    Silence stretched out amongst the three men.


    Chen Ao and Lei San had no solutions to address Li Er''s worries.


    There was no way out of this!


    They could find another leader for Jiangdong but they couldn''t prevent the inevitability that was going to


    befall Ye Fan''s businesses. Someone else would undoubtedly take them over.


    This wasn''t something that any of them wanted.


    Ye Fan had tasked them with the management of most of his businesses.


    The next leader of Jiangdong might not regard them as highly as Ye Fan had.


    "Chen Ao, why don''t you take Ye Fan''s ce? Your reputation in Jiangdong is second only to Mr Chu.


    With Li Er''s and my support, you should be able to hold the position of head of Jiangdong easily," said


    Lei San suddenly.


    Chen Ao''s face darkened instantly.


    "Are you trying to sabotage me? Who cares if I can maintain control over the 18 cities in Jiangdong? I


    shouldn''t even if I can. I was well treated by Mr Chu. I can''t just take his ce now that he''s gone.


    What would everyone think of me? They''re going to call me an ingrate. Besides, we''ve not located Mr


    Chu''s body. Who can be certain that he''s truly dead? He mighte back. What am I supposed to do


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    then? Mr Chu might massacre my entire family!"


    Lei San''s suggestion wouldn''t work.


    It couldn''t and shouldn''t be done.


    If Chen Ao had possessed such capabilities, he would have united Jiangdong before Ye Fan had


    turned up.


    "There''s no other option. We must keep this under wraps.¡±


    The news of Mr Chu''s death had not spread in Jiangdong.


    The three families were the only ones who knew that Ye Fan was dead.


    They simply had to keep the news of his death under wraps. There would be no upheaval or revolt in


    Jiangdong then.


    However, they knew that they were simply postponing the inevitable.


    Everyone was going to find out sooner orter. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Drastic change would descend upon Jiangdong as soon as someone else found out that Mr Chu had


    died.


    The meeting at the Haiyuan Restaurantsted through the night.


    Chen Ao instructed Chen Nan to keep Ye Fan''s death a secret and not to mention a single word to


    anyone.


    Li Er and the others also paid a visit to Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei and told them not to speak about


    Ye Fan''s death.

 Chapter 983 Dead or Alive, I Want Him Found

    Chapter 983 Dead or Alive, I Want Him Found


    Li Er and the others kept the news of Ye Fan''s death under wraps.


    A strange and uneasy peace settled over Jiangdong.


    Li Er and the others continued to manage Jiangdong on Ye Fan''s behalf and attended to mundane


    matters in the province.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had called in sick at work. Other than her absence from work, everything else remained


    unchanged in Jiangdong.


    Li Er and the others had privatelyined about Ye Fan in the past and pointed out what a


    anything to them.


    What had made things worse had been his frequent disappearing acts. It had been impossible to find


    him when they had needed him. He had been utterly irresponsible.


    As they recalled the past, Li Er and the others began to realize the wisdom in Mr Chu''s actions.


    Right now, no one would suspect a thing despite Ye Fan''s prolonged absence.


    They had grown used to it.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew how this leader of theirs would disappear from time to time. They wouldn''t


    sense anything amiss even if he were to remain out of the public eye for a few months.


    Mr Chu had done simr things in the past.


    As a result, even though something had happened to Ye Fan, there would be no upheaval in Jiangdong


    as long as they kept that a secret.


    But how long could they keep this up?


    The worry that Chen Ao and hisrades felt intensified when they thought about that.


    They felt as if they were in the eye of the storm.


    The calm that surrounded them was a mere illusion and served only to unsettle them further.


    "Mr Chu, have you truly abandoned Jiangdong?" Chen Ao sighed secretly as he stood before windows


    that spanned the full height of his walls at his residence in Jianghai and stared at the vastnds before


    him.


    In the distance, storm clouds had begun to gather.


    As undercurrents of change threatened Jiangdong, across the oceany New York, shrouded in


    darkness. It waste, yet at the Chu family residence, the lights in one of their studies remained lit.


    A man in his middle age, dressed in refinery and exuding a stern and intimidating air sat quietly in the


    room.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The look on his face betrayed no emotion as his eyes wandered distractedly over the words on the


    page. He seemed to be waiting for someone.


    A few momentster, a young man pushed the door open and walked in.


    It was no other than Chu Qi-Tian, the young man who shared aplicated history with Ye Fan.


    "You''re here, Qi-Tian. What''s the status of the investigation that I''ve tasked you with? Did you find


    anything?¡±


    In order to legitimize his right to the position of head of the Chu family, Chu Qi-Tian had changed his


    name to Chu Tian-Qi recently.


    But habit was a stubborn creature. His father continued to call him Chu Qi-Tian when they were alone.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head upon hearing his father''s question.


    "Father, I followed your instructions, widened the search area and hired the best divers. But we didn''t


    find his remains," said Chu Qi-Tian softly.


    The look on his father''s face grew sterner when he heard that.


    "So, you didn''t manage to find anything then. Could he have survived and escaped?¡±


    "Father, I think you worry too much,"ughed Chu Qi-Tian. "No matter how lucky he is, the bastard


    couldn''t have survived. He must have been smashed into pulp. That''s why we can''t find his body.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud is the most powerful offensive martial arts, after all. The bastard was injured


    when you found him. I wouldn''t be surprised if you turned him into dust when you hit him."


    Chu Qi-Tian sounded nonchnt as he spoke. He was convinced that his father was just being


    excessively cautious.


    He might not have been present at the fight that day, but after hearing his father recount what had


    happened, he was certain that Ye Fan had no chances of surviving the encounter.


    He had been attacked by a missile, then shot at by dozens of fighter jets.


    Chu Qi-Tian''s father, Chu Zheng-Liang, had given him the final blow.


    The series of attacks had been a wless ambush. No one who was ranked in the top ten positions in


    the Sky Ranking could have survived such an ambush.


    Their target had only been a young punk who had just made a name for himself. He had stood no


    chance at all.


    "Father, you must have overestimated him. The young punk''s just a bastard that belongs to a lowly


    vige woman. He''s insignificant and not worth your attention. It was sheer luck that got him where he


    was."


    Chu Qi-Tian had had nothing but scorn and disdain for Ye Fan since he had been a child.


    Even though Ye Fan had be famous across the globe and had made a name for himself in the


    Japanese martial arts circle without anyone''s help, Chu Qi-Tian would not recognize his talents.


    Such prejudices were rooted deep in his bones. They could not be changed that easily.


    Besides, Ye Fan was dead.


    Chu Qi-Tian was the one who had ousted him.


    That knowledge made Chu Qi-Tian more arrogant and obnoxious.


    "You think I overestimate him." Chu Zheng-Liang looked up suddenly and stared at the young man with


    a serious look on his face.


    Chu Qi-Tian felt vulnerable and exposed under his father''s gaze. He felt an invisible weight burdening


    his shoulders. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Chu Zheng-Liang''s voice reverberated like thunder in the study. His voice was filled with rage, terrifying


    Chu Qi-Tian visibly. His son''s face paled.


    "I''m sorry, Father. I should have known better. I''ll keep your words in mind and strive to not disappoint


    you," apologized Chu Qi-Tian fearfully as he stared at his feet.


    Chu Zheng-Liang regained hisposure swiftly.


    He kept talking.

 Chapter 984 Your UnfiIial Great Grandson, Chu Tian-Fan, Is...

    Chapter 984 Your UnfiIial Great Grandson, Chu Tian-Fan, Is...


    "Yes, Father. I''ll do as you say," said Chu Qi-Tian fearfully before he left and continued the search for


    Ye Fan''s body.


    "Hold on, there''s something else." Chu Zheng-Liang summoned Chu Qi-Tian back into the room after


    he remembered something.


    "What other instructions do you have, Father?"


    After a long moment of silence, the man spoke.


    "We must exercise the utmost caution.


    When you return, inform everyone working for the Chu family to keep an eye out for anyone who''s


    appeared from nowhere and is called Chu Tian-Fan."


    "But..." Confusion filled Chu Qi-Tian''s eyes when he heard his father''s instructions. Before he could


    raise any questions, Chu Zheng-Liang barked fiercely.


    "Don''t ask any questions. Just do as you''re told! We must be prepared for everything if we want our


    great ns to seed."


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Zheng-Liang sent Chu Qi-Tian away. It was obvious that he wasn''t


    interested in continuing the conversation.


    Peace and quiet descended upon the study once again.


    Throughout their entire conversation, Chu Qi-Tian had not noticed the shadow hidden in the dark


    behind his father. It had been guarding Chu Zheng-Liang silently like his second shadow.


    The man''s voice rang out from the darkness.


    "Master, aren''t you being excessively cautious? Third Young Master has a point. No one could have


    survived under those conditions.¡±


    Chu Zheng-Liang simply shook his head. "You''re right. No one ordinary could have survived. But Chu


    Tian-Fan is no ordinary man. He rose from poverty and from the lowest rung on thedder, climbed his


    way up and became a supreme grandmaster. He got his name in the Sky Ranking.


    Ordinary rules do not apply to him. He''ll be a huge threat if he manages to survive. That is why I


    cannot rest easy unless I see his dead body with my own eyes."


    Chu Zheng-Liang made his way to the window as he spoke.


    Darkness loomed outside and was filled with the howls of wintry winds.


    The next day, after receiving Chu Zheng-Liang''s orders, every man across the world who was working


    for the Chu family started to keep an eye out for anyone who went by the name of Chu Tian-Fan.


    Chu Zheng-Liang was a cautious name who never went without a backup n.


    He intended to have Chu Qi-Tian continue with his search for Ye Fan''s body.


    In addition, he made ns for the possibility that Ye Fan had survived the attack.


    If he had survived, then Chu Zheng-Liang would have no choice but to kill him a second time.


    Of course, he had to find Ye Fan first.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in Jiangdong, a young man was hobbling down the streets of a remote little


    town. With his disheveled hair and dirtied clothes, he looked like a beggar who was having trouble


    walking.


    Everyone who passed him threw disgusted nces at him and kept their distance.


    No one saw the bright and fierce eyes that were hidden under his messy hair.


    They shone as brightly as stars in the night!


    "Life''s hard. We should help each other out if we can."


    There would always be a few kindhearted folks in every small town.


    An old farmer who had just returned from the farms saw how terrible the young man looked and felt


    sorry for him. He bought a few steaming buns from a stall on the street and handed the buns to the


    young man.


    The young man appeared oblivious to his gift.


    His feet never stopped. In fact, he hadn''t spared the old man a single nce.


    One could spot the pride exuding from him from miles away.


    "You''re going to be chewing on grass when you starveter. Serves you right for not taking food when


    it''s given to you. Fine, you''ve got guts. You don''t ept donations. Starve then! I hope the hunger kills


    you!¡± The old man was livid.


    His well-intentioned gesture had been spurned and met with ingratitude instead.


    He couldn''t believe it. A beggar had refused his help.


    "You should''ve minded your own business, Wang."


    "There''s a reason why some people are poor."


    "People like him don''t deserve your sympathy."


    The town residents around him shook their head as they eyed the young man with scorn and mockery.


    Amongst them was a young woman who did neither. Her eyes followed the man as he walked away.


    They shimmered with a strange, bright light.


    Her instincts told her that a passionate and resolute soul hide underneath the mop of disheveled hair


    and dusty clothes.


    "He''s not an ordinary man," murmured the young woman.


    The man remained silent and oblivious to the looks that the crowd threw him.


    He held onto a bamboo stick and very slowly and painfully made his way forward.


    His steps might be unsteady but he never gave up.


    He persisted like a moth towards the me, moving stubbornly and single-mindedly towards the ce


    that he had to be.


    The countless thorns sunk deep in his feet didn''t seem to bother him at all. Neither did the long, difficult


    and seemingly endless journey ahead of him.


    The young girl was stunned by the sight before her. It was incredulous.


    Her curiosity was piqued. She wondered where the young man was headed. What kind of ce would


    drive him to travel vast stretches ofnd and roam thends like a homeless nomad?


    The man walked into the distance and gradually disappeared from the young woman''s line of sight.


    After leaving the small town, the man headed for a mountain in the vicinity.


    On the small mountain sat a huge and sprawling mansion. It crouched on the mountain like a mighty


    beast gazing upon the skies andnds that stretched into the distant horizon.


    Before the young man realized where he was, he had arrived at the doorstep of the ancient mansion.


    He had taken hours, walking from noon till evening, to reach the end of the path that had only spanned


    a hundred meters.


    Then, he copsed in a heap before the door whilst all covered in blood.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks instantly.


    "Great grandmother...your unfilial great grandson, Chu Tian-Fan, is back..."


    What an incredible string of words, whereyers of sorrow unfolded to reveal joy andyers of despair


    peeled away to reveal hope.


    This disheveled young man was Ye Fan, the man who had supposedly died days ago.


    Chu Zheng-Liang had not managed to kill him at sea.


    Through sheer will and the aid of his Dragon God Body, Ye Fan had survived Chu Zheng-Liang''s


    attack.


    Then, he had turned the overwhelming force of Chu Zheng-Liang''s blow to his advantage and escaped.


    His return to China had been arduous and  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    difficult.


    Even though he had escaped with his life, he had suffered severe injuries.


    Without his training of his Dragon God Body, he wouldn''t have survived until now after escaping from


    Chu Zheng-Liang.


    Fortunately, the heavens were on his side.


    He had made his way out of Japan and back to China alive.


    Yet Ye Fan couldn''t forget the fact that he was still a descendant of the Chu family.


    Sometimes, he would still introduce himself as Chu Tian-Fan.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Why? You might ask.


    Because of the olddy in the old Chu


    family home, that was why.

 Chapter 985 Home

    Chapter 985 Home


    Even though Ye Fan had been away for most of his life, the olddy in this house had remained on his


    mind and in his heart all this while. She was his safe harbor.


    His time spent with the Chu family had been a painful childhood that Ye Fan never wished to speak of.


    He hated everyone in the Chu family.


    His father. His grandfather. His uncle.


    This so-called family was but a herd of pigs in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    They had given Ye Fan nothing but their scorn and mockery.


    There had been only one exception.


    That was the Old Madam Chu, the olddy who had remained in the old family house and had kept


    solitary watch over the house.


    When Ye Fan had been born, his mother Ye Xi-Mei and his father Chu Zheng-Hong had still been


    working for the Chu family


    business in China.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His parents had been overwhelmed with work and had no time to take care of him.


    Ye Fan had been sent to the Chu family''s old family house and ced under the care of Old Madam


    Chu.


    Ye Fan''s great grandmother was the only elder in the Chu family to share a deep bond with Ye Fan.


    In fact, she had been the one who had given Ye Fan his name.


    She had everything to do with Ye Fan''s greatest secret¡ªhis possession of the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Ye Fan''s achievements werergely due to her efforts.


    Those few years spent with the olddy had transformed Ye Fan''s life and shaped his future.


    Ye Fan would never forget the tears in the olddy''s eyes the day Chu Zheng-Hong had brought him


    and his mother back to the family.


    He would run to his great grandmother weeping when he had been bullied by the others.


    Old Madam Chu would do what she had done when Ye Fan had first learned to walk. She would pull


    him into her arms, brush his hair and speak to him in a soft,forting manner.


    "Fan, your great grandmother knows that the rest of the family disapprove of you and want you gone.


    But it''s alright. Your great grandmother is on your side. I have your back."


    "I chose you. You''re the only one in your generation to have a ''Tian'' in your name. No one can change


    that fact. Not even your horrible grandfather can do anything about it."


    "Fan, you can hate your grandfather, your uncle and your other rtives. But you can''t hate the entire


    Chu family n. You can''t hate our ancestors. The blood of the Chu family and our ancestors flow


    inside you. You would not be here without their sacrifice. Neither would your father nor the power and


    prestige that the Chu family enjoys today. Without their sacrifice, you would not possess the limitless


    power that you will have when you grow up. Remember, no matter what happens, always remember.


    Your family name is Chu. It was passed down from your ancestors. One day, you will find out the power


    that lies behind that family name."


    "Remember, Fan. No matter where you go, no matter what obstacles you face, you will always have a


    home and a safe harbor at your great grandmother''s ce. As long as I''m around, I''ll protect you from


    harm. Nothing will touch you."


    Those had been the words that the olddy had uttered to him during hisst visit after he had been


    cast out from the Chu family.


    In Ye Fan''s memories, his great grandmother had been a godlike figure who could do anything.


    She had the power to make withered nts blossom, make the waters rise in riverbeds that had dried


    out, and bring life back to dead dogs and cats.


    She had been the one whom he would run to as a child whenever he had been faced with a setback.


    No matter the problem that had confronted him, it would be easily solved as soon as his great


    grandmother got to it.


    The kind olddy glowed with a heavenly light in Ye Fan''s memories.


    She had seemed invincible.


    The reliance that he had developed since he had been a child could be the reason why he was here


    now. At his most despairing and hopeless moment, Ye Fan had chosen to return to the ce where his


    first memories had been made and where his dream had begun.


    Within the ancient mansion, everything appeared peaceful and quiet.


    It was May. The leaves on the trees were lush and a bright verdant while beautiful flowers had begun to


    blossom in the pomegranate bushes nking the gates.


    There was a small farm on the left side of the courtyard. nted along the rows were vegetables


    Sprawling next to the vegetable patch was a ck farm dog. It was napping.


    An olddy stood in the courtyard. She had a head full of white hair. Despite her age, she looked in the


    pink of health and in great spirits.


    She was carrying a bucket of water and watering the vegetables in her vegetable patch. She


    resembled a mother as she took care of those young nts like she would her own children.


    "I wonder how Yun is doing? She''s been away for six months. I can''t believe I haven''t heard any news


    about her," the olddy muttered to herself worriedly as she watered her vegetables.


    She shook her head and sighed.


    "These children are more trouble than they''re worth," said the olddy with an exasperated smile. She


    stopped worrying about Yun and instead turned her attention to the nts under her care.


    She might be old and no longer had any grand ambitions, but she still had to find something to do to fill


    her time.


    How else was she going to spend the days?


    She was halfway through watering her vegetables when she heard the faint sound


    of dragging feet outside.


    Then, someone knocked on the door.


    A terrible cry rang out. It sounded familiar, and came like a shot out of the past, striking her squarely in


    the heart.


    "Great grandmother...your unfilial great grandson, Chu Tian-Fan...is here to see you..."


    The weak and faint voice boomed like thunder in the olddy''s ears.


    Suddenly, all she could hear was the voice outside the gates.


    "Is it...is it Fan?"


    She stood, frozen to the spot, as if struck by lightning.


    Tremors coursed through her aged body.


    "Fan...is it really you?"


    The olddy was overwhelmed with emotion at the sight of the young man. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Her voice shook as tears began to wet her cheeks.


    Ye Fan struggled to lift his head and call out to the olddy. "Great...great grandmother..."


    His voice was faint and weak, easily carried away by the slightest wind.


    The young man fell silent after that and copsed onto the ground.


    Waves of weakness rose like a tsunami and pulled him under.


    Sheer willpower had gotten Ye Fan this far, but he had reached his limits and had finally copsed.


    Fortunately, he had arrived.


    Like a wanderer, he had arrived home and found safe harbor just as he was going to die alone in the


    cold and frozen wastnds.


    Ye Fan''s consciousness slipped into a deep and seemingly infinite darkness.

 Chapter 986 Medicinal Herb Bath

    Chapter 986 Medicinal Herb Bath


    A faint beam of light shone into the darkness.


    Ye Fan regained consciousness after he had slept for a long time.


    He slowly opened his eyes. The sunlight shone into the room through the window blinds and cast a


    rainbow of colors onto the floor.


    "Where am I..."


    Ye Fan was experiencing a moment of memorypse.


    His listless eyes looked at his surroundings.


    The room was very simply furnished, yet one could tell they had been through some history.


    There was a vintage-looking table and chairs in front of him, while a few portraits of China''s forefathers


    hung on the wall.


    A radio that was ying hits from the 90s was ced on a table by the side.


    Ye Fan remembered standing in front of that radio and listening to a female singer with a very sweet


    voice. She sang a very popr song called "Returning Home¡±.


    There was a grandfather clock that hung on the wall above the radio.


    The ticking sound from the clock''s pendulum was once part of Ye Fan''s childhood.


    Ye Fan was astounded at the familiar yet foreign ce he was in.


    For a moment, it felt like he had gone back to his past.


    It was in this small house that an elderlydy in her 70s stayed by his side and took care of him


    throughout his childhood.


    Years had since passed and Ye Fan, now an adult and married, was sitting in this same room. When


    his gaze fell on the furnishings, it felt like he was looking back in time at himself when he was only a


    young child, going about doing various things in the same room.


    It brought back beautiful memories of his growing up years when he was so carefree.


    Nothing had changed here.


    Everything was still the same.


    When Ye Fan looked at the vintage radio, grandfather clock and everything else in this room that was


    so familiar to him, he became overwhelmed and choked with emotions.


    "Cry if you feel like it, silly boy. Your great grandmother''s ce will always be your safe harbor," a kindly


    voice sounded suddenly in his ears.


    Ye Fan looked up as an unassuming olddy walked through the door.


    The moment he saw her, all the emotions that Ye Fan had been suppressing broke loose.


    He rushed into her arms just like when he was a young child.


    Ye Fan could not speak as he bawled his eyes out in the arms of his great grandmother.


    Chen Ao and the rest would have been shocked by this scene if they were here.


    Who would have thought that a man who oncemanded all of Jiangdong and topped the list of the


    powerful in Japan would one day be crying like a baby in the arms of an olddy?


    But if one thought about it carefully, there was nothing really surprising about Ye Fan''s actions.


    After all, Ye Fan was only a youth who had just turned 20 not long ago. Others at his age would


    probably still be a student in school.


    No matter how strong a youth in his early 20s appeared to be, he would still be considered a child in


    the eyes of his elders.


    Besides, humans were bound to have vulnerabilities. This was regardless of one''s age or strength.


    Sometimes, in the dark of the night and under the influence of alcohol, even a man in his 40s would be


    wailing out loud on a friend''s shoulder.


    Life could be difficult.


    No matter how strong and independent a person was, there would be times when things became too


    much to bear and would cause emotional breakdowns.


    It has happened to Qiu Mu-Cheng in the past and now, the same happened to Ye Fan.


    It was far more heart-rending when an adult went through an emotional breakdown.


    This was what Old Madam Chu experienced as she heard the heartbreaking cries from the youth in her


    arms.


    She could guess what Ye Fan went through even without him saying anything.


    This silly boy must have had suffered a lot all these years. Otherwise, her Fan would not have fallen


    apart like this.


    Ye Fan finally stopped crying after he let all his pent-up emotions out.


    Ye Fan had suffered too much all these years.


    He had suffered humiliation as he grew up among the members of the n.


    His n threw him out of the Chu family together with his mother subsequently.


    Ye Fan had thought that his nightmare was over once he had left the Chu family.


    But he was wrong. A worse nightmare had begun for him instead.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ten years. The Chu family had tried to kill him for ten years.


    He had lived on the edge for the past ten years.


    It had never urred to Ye Fan that even his uncle would try to kill him personally.


    Ye Fan was perplexed by how much these people seemed to hate him and couldn''t wait to have him


    killed.


    Ye Fan had not shed a single tear in the past, no matter how tough life was.


    To him, tears were only meant for the weak!


    But in front of his great grandmother, Ye Fan could safely remove his facade and reveal his true self to


    her.


    It was simply because Ye Fan trusted his great grandmother the most.


    Ye Fan wouldn''t be where he was if not for his great grandmother.


    It was clear that Ye Fan''s injuries really broke her heart. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    When she first saw Ye Fan lying at the gate, Old Madam Chu found it hard to believe that this youth


    who was so badly injured and on the brink of death was the same mischievous boy who loved to run


    around in the courtyard.


    She has lived for so many years and had been through life''s many ups and downs, but she hardly ever


    saw anyone with injuries to this extent.


    "Ok." Ye Fan said while nodding his head.


    He followed the instructions given by his great grandmother and stepped into a wooden tub filled with


    medicinal herbs.


    deal."


    "Alright now, just soak in this bath for now. We will talk when you feel betterter." Old Madam Chu had


    to hold back her questions as Ye Fan had just woken up and was feeling weak. He needed more rest.


    She would ask her questions when he felt better in a few days.


    "I would like to know who is the person who had the audacity to do this to the eldest grandchild of the


    Chu family!" Old Madam Chu muttered to herself with an icy look in her eyes.

 Chapter 987 Old Madam Chus Fury

    Chapter 987 Old Madam Chu''s Fury


    Ye Fan continued his recuperation with the medicinal herb baths over the next few days.


    He could feel the warm currents that flowed continuously into his body as he soaked in the medicinal


    herb baths.


    The pain stopped wherever the warm current flowed to and was reced by a very pleasant feeling.


    Within a few days, Ye Fan felt a significant improvement to his internal injuries.


    It showed on his face as hisplexion started to turn a healthier hue.


    "Great grandmother, your medicinal herb baths are really good. Can you share the form with me so


    that I can prepare this for myself if I am injured in the future? Otherwise, I have to run all the way here


    and trouble you every time,¡± Ye Fan said with a wide smile to his great grandmother. The moment Ye


    Fan felt better, he started to behave cheekily again.


    "You little rascal, are you now even scheming against your great grandmother? I didn''t charge you for


    the medicinal herb baths and you even want the form now? You are really greedy." These words


    sounded like a reproach from Old Madam Chu but one could hear an indulgent tone in her voice


    towards Ye Fan.


    "You will not be able to concoct the Revitalization Bath even if you have the form, so you can forget


    about having it. The concoction requires an opportune time, ce and a person with the right skills in


    order for it to work. This means that this medicinal herb bath will only work in my hands and in this


    mansion." Old Madam Chu shook her head as sheughed. It all sounded very mysterious to Ye Fan.


    Old Madam Chu has always given Ye Fan the impression that she was shrouded in mystery since he


    was young.


    He felt that his great grandmother was different from the other elderlies out in the world. She was


    definitely not ordinary and was certainly holding onto a lot of secrets.


    But there was nothing strange about it. Old Madam Chu was the most senior person in the Chu family.


    Every year during the Lunar New Year, the head of Chu family would lead the n members to the old


    mansion to pray to their ancestors and pay their respects to Old Madam Chu.


    This showed the seniority of Old Madam Chu in the Chu family!


    But as far back as Ye Fan could remember, his great grandmother never stepped out of this old


    mansion.


    She seemed to be guarding this piece ofnd and the old mansion that stood on it, day after day, just


    like a nightguard.


    Ye Fan had once thought that his great grandmother must be a very powerful martial arts fighter, a


    supreme grandmaster at the very least.


    But he discovered that he was wrong because he could not sense any internal energy forceing


    from her at all.


    Old Madam Chu was simply an ordinary person without any martial arts skills.


    This was unbelievable as the Chu family was ranked number one in the martial arts world.


    Yet the most respected person in this number one family was a person who did not know martial arts.


    Then again, Ye Fan was not bothered by the mysteries that surrounded his great grandmother.


    It was enough for him to know that his great grandmother loved and doted on him!


    "Alright now, let''s talk about what happened. If my senses are correct, you have reached the third level


    of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, right? With your current prowess, there are very few people in China who


    can be a threat to you. So how is it possible that you were injured so badly? I have also detected some


    remnant traces of energy force from Invoke the Celestial Cloud in your injuries. Could it be that your


    injuries were caused by someone from the Chu family?¡± Although Old Madam Chu had asked Ye Fan


    these grave questions with an expressionless face, her eyes were glinting shrewdly.


    Ye Fan clenched his fist and nodded his head.


    "Great grandmother, it was third uncle, Chu Zheng-Liang, who tried to kill me. He conspired with the


    Japanese military to attack me. I was already badly injured by theirtest and most advanced artillery,


    so he took advantage of the situation and tried to kill me with Invoke the Celestial Cloud. If I hadn''t


    trained up my Dragon God Body, I doubt I would be alive now," said Ye Fan grimly, his words echoing


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    faintly in the room.


    The memories of that day still sent shivers down Ye Fan''s spine.


    That was the first time he had such a close brush with death ever since he started practicing the Book


    of Celestial Cloud years ago. The near-death experience disconcerted him.


    BAM!


    Old Madam Chu smashed the table in front of her with her palm in fury when she heard what Ye Fan


    had said.


    Madam Chu said angrily.


    Ye Fanughed softly and said, "Great grandmother, don''t worry about my affairs. I will exact revenge


    on my own. I will make that pair of father and son regret all that they have done!" There was a cold glint


    in his eyes as Ye Fan clenched his fists.


    Old Madam Chu wanted to urge Ye Fan against having any thoughts of revenge, but she decided


    against it. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    She had learnt to let go of a lot of things after having lived for so long.


    The younger generation had already grown up with their own ideals. She knew that the words of an old


    As such, Old Madam Chu chose not to be involved in the politics within the Chu family.


    She had already been through the upheavals of life and had seen many deaths. Her only hope was to


    ensure Chu family''s posterity and legacy!

 Chapter 988 A Shocked Chu Qi-Tian

    Chapter 988 A Shocked Chu Qi-Tian


    After a short moment of silence, Old Madam Chu suddenly spoke to Ye Fan about his father, "By the


    way, Fan, I hope that you can have a heart to heart talk with your father when you have some time.


    Ultimately, both of you are father and son. It doesn''t serve either of you any good if your rtionship


    continues to be so strained. Besides, your father is the only one in the Chu family who can speak up for


    you. Zheng-Hong is not a heartless person and he loves you and your mother a lot. I''m sure he had his


    difficulties and therefore could not do anything when both of you were cast out from the family. There


    must be a misunderstanding between both of you."


    Ye Fan turned his head away from Old Madam Chu and replied, "Great grandmother, I do not wish to


    talk about him. I am tired and would like to rest now."


    When she saw Ye Fan''s reaction, Old Madam Chu decided not to push further. She shook her head


    and sighed as she left.


    Ye Fan continued with his recuperation at the old mansion in the ensuing days.


    Old Madam Chu would meticulously change the medicinal herb bath for Ye Fan every day. Under her


    detailed care, Ye Fan''s injuries began to heal swiftly.


    One month passed.


    During this past month, Chu Zheng-Liang and his son continued their search for Ye Fan without any


    sess.


    The divers they hired to search for Ye Fan''s remains in the Japanese sea had no luck either.


    The unease that Chu Zheng-Liang felt increased with each passing day.


    "Qi-Tian, I want you to increase the manpower searching for Ye Fan. The search has to be widened to


    include the whole world but remember to do this quietly. I am increasingly convinced that he is still


    alive,¡± said a solemn Chu Zheng-Liang coldly.


    Chu Qi-Tian raised his head in surprise, "Father, how can this be possible? Didn''t you say that you


    killed him with your own hands? The Chu family''s Invoke the Celestial Cloud is best known for


    offensive attacks and you had executed the moves personally. How could that bastard have survived? I


    think it is more likely that his remains were eaten by the fishes in the sea, that''s why we are not able to


    find him," Chu Tian-Qi guessed.


    But Chu Zheng-Liang shook his head. "I had the same thought previously. But I have just received


    news from Japan that Ye Fan had mastered Dragon God Body."


    What?


    Chu Qi-Tian turned pale immediately in shock.


    "Dragon God Body? How...how is this possible? Only the head of Chu Sect can master Dragon God


    Body! That bastard was born to a lowly vige woman and exiled from the family! How could he master


    Dragon God Body? This is not possible!" Chu Qi-Tian was truly shocked.


    Bitterness filled his heart.


    It was extremely rare for any martial arts manual to include techniques for mastering physical


    invulnerability. Because it was so rare, the martial arts world would be in an uproar whenever such a


    manual appeared.


    Dragon God Body was the most powerful known technique for strengthening one''s body in the martial


    arts world.


    Chu Sect had only won this manual after sending out all their powerful martial artists to that


    monumental fight that involved many martial arts powers long ago.


    The head of Chu Sect had always been the one to guard this manual all these years.


    No one else had the right to look at the manual, let alone master it.


    Even the head of the Chu family was not allowed to master it.


    Chu Qi-Tian had his grandfather persuade Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect, to take him in as a direct


    disciple some years back in a bid to obtain the Dragon God Body manual.


    He had presumed that as a direct disciple to the head of Chu Sect, he would be able to learn this


    technique from Tang Yun.


    Dragon God Body was able to dramatically increase a person''s fighting abilities through the increase of


    the strength and defense powers of the human body.


    With the powers from Dragon God Body, even a grandmaster would be able to challenge a supreme


    grandmaster.


    Chu Qi-Tian had been hankering after this manual to master this incredible technique.


    However, despite being a direct disciple of the head of Chu Sect for so many years, he was not able to


    even catch a glimpse of the Dragon God Body manual, let alone to master it.


    And now, this powerful technique that he could only dream about, was Ye Fan''s.


    Jealous and bitter, Chu Qi-Tian found it hard to believe what he just heard.


    "Father, this is impossible. There must be a mistake somewhere." Chu Qi-Tian shook his head several


    times in disbelief.


    Chu Qi-Tian immediately nodded and said, "I understand, Father. Rest assured, I know what to do. I


    will increase the manpower and look out for any news on him. I will also put his rtives and friends


    under close surveince.¡±


    After he left, Chu Qi-Tian began to shift his focus from finding Ye Fan''s remains to tracking his


    whereabouts.


    At the same time, he got his subordinates to mobilize everyone the Chu family had in Jiangdong.


    "We were able to gain considerable influence in Jiangdong from two of these projects. One source of


    influence is from a man named Zhao Wu-Ji, who owns businesses across eight major cities in


    Jiangdong. The other source of influence is the Meng family from Liaocheng. They have considerable


    prominence in Jiangdong." Chu Qi-Tian sat at his desk with his eyes closed as he listened to the report


    from his subordinate. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    With the possibility that Ye Fan was not dead, Chu Qi-Tian had to hunt him down first before he could


    have him killed again.


    A missing person''s hometown would be the best ce to start looking and hence, Jiangdong topped


    his list.


    "Good! Contact the heads of both the Zhao and Meng families, have them mobilize all their powers and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    influence to locate Chu Tian-Fan''s whereabouts! Report to me immediately once there is any news,"


    Said Chu Qi-Tian. His subordinate left to carry out his order immediately.


    "What?" Chu Qi-Tian''s pupils constricted in shock when he heard this.

 Chapter 989 Invasion of Jiangdong

    Chapter 989 Invasion of Jiangdong


    "What about the rest of the influences that our Chu family has in Jiangdong? Without these two, we


    should still have five people, right? Go and contact the rest of them!" Chu Qi-Tian yelled as his


    expression darkened.


    His subordinate sighed and shook his head. "It''s all gone. The investment unit just informed me that


    about half a year ago, all our informants and allies in Jiangdong were eliminated overnight. It was as


    though a demon had personally reached out and uprooted us with his hand. There are no organizations


    that are even remotely linked to us in Jiangdong now."


    BANG!


    Chu Qi-Tian already pale face turned an even more ghastly shade.


    The ss of red wine fell from his hand and shattered as it hit the floor, coloring the floor with a vivid


    shade of red.


    "All our influences are go...gone?" Chu Qi-Tian muttered in panic to himself after a long period of


    silence. His heart seemed to quiver in fear.


    It was not hard for him to guess that this must have been done by Ye Fan.


    Whenever Chu Qi-Tian tried to create trouble for Ye Fan in the past, thetter had only defended


    himself and resolved the problems passively.


    Chu Qi-Tian only just discovered that unbeknownst to him, the hunted had be the hunter.


    It has never urred to Chu Qi-Tian that Ye Fan would proactively deal with and get rid of everyone


    connected to the Chu family.


    The Chu family''s influences in Jiangdong had been eliminated by Ye Fan without anyone realizing.


    "Chu Tian-Fan! You''ve really outdone me this time! You sneaked an attack on us and destroyed our


    influences and informants in Jiangdong! No wonder I have so little information on you over there. It


    looks like you have ns to make Jiangdong your base camp huh?" Even as Chu Qi-Tian said these


    words coldly, he felt panic and fear. It was only now that he trulyprehended the kind of opponent


    he was up against!


    "Father was right, I was too arrogant and had underestimated him all this while. But, Chu Tian-Fan, did


    you really think you can rest easy just because you''ve gotten rid of everyone I have in Jiangdong?"


    After recovering from his shock, Chu Qi-Tian seemed to know what his next course of action should be.


    "Third Young Master, what do we do now?" his subordinate asked worriedly. Without anyone on their


    team there, it would be a lot more difficult for them to gather any sort of intelligence and carry out any


    ns.


    "Simple. The people we supported in Jiangdong are gone, but we can always send others in! I


    remember reading from a report that Chu Tian-Fan is supposed to be the King of Jiangdong, correct?


    Since he has been defeated, it is time for Jiangdong to have a new master," Chu Qi-Tian sneered with


    deviousness.


    That very night, Chu Qi-Tian sent his cronies on a ne to China.


    No one knew the kind of storm that wasing to Jiangdong under the instigation from the Chu family!


    Over in Jiangdong, Chen Ao and Li Er did not have the slightest inkling on what the Chu family had


    schemed. All was peaceful and calm.


    Chen Ao and the rest carried on their daily lives as though nothing had happened.


    Whenever someone asked about Mr Chu, Chen Ao and the rest would calmly reply, "Mr Chu always


    keeps his whereabouts private. He was in Japan some days back, but who knows? He may be in


    Thand enjoying himself now. Haha, nobody knows exactly when he will be back."


    No one doubted this exnation.


    But while Chen Ao and the rest could act normally, the suddenly widowed Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t.


    "Mu-Cheng, what happened to you? How long has it been since you went to work? The new


    employees don''t even know what their boss'' name is."


    "Mu-Cheng, say something! Don''t scare me like this! What happened? Did you quarrel with Ye Fan


    again?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been staying in Mount Yunding Vi throughout this time as she continued to


    stubbornly wait for the young man to return home.


    She couldn''t care less about thepany''s affairs.


    She had established Mufan Group with the goal of creating a better life for both Ye Fan and herself.


    But Ye Fan was not around anymore.


    What was the point of having power and wealth now?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s behavior frightened Su Qian.


    She would visit Qiu Mu-Cheng every other day and asked her what happened.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to speak. She continued to wait quietly in front of Mount Yunding for Ye Fan


    to return every day without fail.


    Days akin to these did notst for long in Jiangdong.


    On a particr day, a multitude of cars from another province drove into this piece ofnd.


    With their arrival, the peace that Jiangdong had been enjoying was broken as it became embroiled in


    another turmoil.


    The afterglow from the sunset painted the sky with a brilliant shade of red.


    Ye Fan has justpleted thest round of his medicinal herb bath treatment and was sitting in the


    courtyard with his face turned towards the sky, avidly basking in the warmth of thest remaining sun


    rays.


    As he stretched his bodyzily, a series of gentle crackling sounds could be hearding from his


    bones.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Alright great grandmother, I will remember this.¡± Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Ye Fan had thought about this at length.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After considering all factors, he felt that his whereabouts should be kept a secret before he made a


    His opponent was no longer Chu Qi-Tian but the more treacherous Chu Zheng-Liang!


    It was definitely better for him to err on the side of caution.

 Chapter 990 Yin Yang Dragon Body

    Chapter 990 Yin Yang Dragon Body


    Ye Fan stood to lose everything if he was careless when crossing paths with a merciless opponent like


    Chu Zheng-Liang.


    Hence, it would be best to conceal his whereabouts before his abilities had fully recovered.


    Ye Fan wasn''t too worried about the situation in Jiangdong.


    Jiangdong would not fly into chaos so long as news of his death wasn''t leaked.


    Ye Fan hadn''t heard of any unrest in Jiangdong while he recuperated for a month.


    Since Jiangdong had remained peaceful as usual, Ye Fan could direct his focus on improving his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    abilities from now on.


    "Great grandmother, you said Dragon God Body was a formidable physical martial arts skill that could


    help improve physical strength, defense, and self-recovery. Why can''t I sense any ability to self-


    recover? Did you get mistaken, or did I make a mistake while I was mastering it?"


    Ye Fan''s grandmother gave him the Dragon God Body manual back in the day.


    Otherwise, Ye Fan would never have had the chance to obtain such a formidable physical martial arts


    technique, considering his status back then.


    Old Madam Chu instantlyughed when Ye Fan asked.


    "You''re pretty smart. I was wondering when you would figure it out. To be honest, you didn''t make any


    mistakes, and I didn''t get it wrong. After Dragon God Body reaches its pinnacle, you will be able to


    achieve an imprable physique and self-recovery skills, so it''s a particrly rare and powerful


    technique. You can''t self-recover because you haven''t mastered Dragon God Bodypletely.


    What?


    "It''s iplete?"


    Ye Fan was instantly stunned.


    He finally found answers to the doubt hovering in his heart.


    "Is there another volume to the technique manual?" asked Ye Fan in surprise.


    His great grandmother nodded.


    "The Dragon God Body manual consists of two volumes. The one you have mastered is the Yang


    volume. The Yang Dragon God Body makes you physically indestructible, be it by force or elements, so


    it is particrly strong and powerful. The Yin volume allows its practitioners to gain a Yin Dragon God


    Body that grants them powerful self-recovery skills, so even broken bones and internal injuries can heal


    quickly. Since you have only mastered the Yang volume, you don''t have any selfrecovery skills,"


    exined his great grandmother slowly in an unhurried and calm tone.


    Ye Fan was incapable of staying calm when all the doubts that gued him for years were finally


    answered.


    Armed with the knowledge, he asked anxiously, "Great grandmother, where is the Yin volume? Do you


    know where it is?"


    Ye Fan sounded absolutely anxious.


    After all, the Yin Dragon God Body''s selfrecovery skills would improve his survival chances and provide


    greater stamina to fight.


    He wouldn''t have almost died in Japan when he met with this disaster if he had mastered Yin Dragon


    God Body.


    Also, Ye Fan wouldn''t have toe all the way here to trouble his grandmother to help treat him.


    He could have recovered using the Yin Dragon God Body instead.


    Hence, Ye Fan was very interested in the Yin Dragon God Body after Old Madam Chu exined the


    difference to him.


    "You certainly are greedy. First, you wanted Revitalization Bath''s form, and now you want to learn


    the Yin Dragon God Body? The next thing I know, you''ll be asking for my mansion, right?¡± teased Old


    Madam


    Chu.


    Ye Fan blushed. He instantly scratched his head and chuckled, "Great grandmother, I didn''t want to


    trouble you. Just think about the number of times I will get hurt in the future. I can''t keep running over


    whenever I get badly injured, right? I feel bad for bothering you."


    Ye Fan had a thick skin and was very good at saying sweet things.


    Even though he clearly coveted the Yin Dragon God Body, he acted as though he was a filial grandson.


    However, Old Madam Chu was keenly aware of the tricks Ye Fan was up to.


    "I know you are just saying nice things to please me, but it''s useless even if you have the Yin volume.


    Men can''t practice it, so you can dream on. The Yin Dragon God Body isn''t meant for you."


    Old Madam Chu poured cold water on him mercilessly.


    Ye Fan''s mood instantly sank.


    He ended up being happy too soon.


    However, Ye Fan refused to give up and kept asking, "Great grandmother, is it really impossible for me


    to master it? Can''t both Yin and Yang Dragon God Body co-exist?"


    "Well..." said Old Madam Chu hesitantly before she continued, "...they can co-exist."


    "Aha! Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and tell me where I can get the manual, so I can


    practice it now," said Ye Fan anxiously in joy as his disappointment instantly lifted.


    Old Madam Chu continued, "But it can only be mastered using an unusual technique and doesn''t rely


    on cultivation alone."


    "How?" asked Ye Fan.


    "Do you really want to learn it?¡± asked Old Madam Chu once more. She ended up giving in,


    considering how persistent Ye Fan was.


    "That goes without saying!"


    Ye Fan was determined to master it.


    He had to be stronger now. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Ye Fan''s abilities would certainly improve once he mastered Yin Dragon God Body.


    Ye Fan was confident that he could even challenge Sky Ranking''s top ten martial artists after he had


    mastered Yin Yang Dragon God Body.


    She sounded as though Ye Fan''s choice came with some serious consequence.


    Since Ye Fan wasn''t dumb, he sensed something amiss and instantly asked quizzically, "Great


    grandmother, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Old Madam Chu became angry and turned to leave.

 Chapter 991 The Secret Behind the Chu Familys Old Mansion

    Chapter 991 The Secret Behind the Chu Family''s Old Mansion


    In the town of Qingyang at dawn.


    Although it wasn''t June yet, the city of Fenghai was already experiencing summer weather since it was


    located ind.


    Many old farmers rode scooters out to their farms while the weather was still cool in the morning and


    had started working.


    Upon closer scrutiny, it was evident that most of the farmers were over 50 years old, and barely any


    youngsters were involved in this ancient profession.


    These farmers could very well be thest generation of farmers in China.


    In a few decades, the sight of farmers toiling under the sun would probably be a rare sight.


    Instead, they would get reced by loud farming machinery.


    This noble and ancient profession would end up going into decline.


    "Farmers toiled to help revive China and make it flourish. I hope the new generation won''t turn their


    backs on them."


    A few professors hade to the countryside to conduct research. They couldn''t help deeply sighing


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    as they watched the old farmersboring with their backs towards the sun.


    Not far from the professorsy an old residence resembling a ferocious beast standing erect in these


    ancientnds.


    The old residence was immensely big.


    In ancient times, only royalty was able to possess property like this.


    It was certainly unusual for such a huge residence to be found in a rural town in modern times.


    Indeed, this old mansion was none other than Old Madam Chu''s abode.


    The old mansion caught the professors'' attention almost instantly.


    ¡°Sir, is anyone still living in that mansion? Is it privately owned?" one of the professors asked an old


    man walking by quizzically.


    The old gentleman nced before replying, "Of course, it''s privately owned.¡±


    "Considering its size, doesn''t it mean it''s against the regtions? Why hasn''t the government done


    anything about it?" asked the professor again.


    The old man smiled as he rolled a cigarette and said, "Do something about it? Nothing can be done.


    The Chu family''s mansion is very mysterious. It has stood there since before the founding of the nation.


    My grandpa said decades ago, the relevant authorities wanted to seizend from local tyrants for


    redistribution. But do you know what happened in the end?"


    "What happened?" All the city professors were instantly curious and leaned their heads over.


    "On the second day, all the government leaders in the relevant authorities were removed from office,


    and even the mayor of Fenghai was transferred elsewhere." "What?''


    Everyone trembled with shock in their eyes.


    In an instant, the ancient mansion up ahead seemed veiled with a mysterious aura.


    However, Ye Fan and his great grandmother had no clue of the conversation transpiring outside the


    mansion.


    Ye Fan and Old Madam Chu had already reached the mansion''s inner quarters by now.


    Old Madam Chu told Ye Fan when he resided at the Chu residence that the inner quarters were


    forbidden grounds and off-limits for ying.


    Despite the warning, Ye Fan entered before when he was young.


    It was during this time when Ye Fan encountered something that would change his life forever.


    Hence, Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling excited in his heart when his grandmother brought him here for the


    second time.


    "Great grandmother, don''t tell me the Yin volume is located in the Chu n''s ancestral grounds?"


    After stepping inside the ce almost ten yearster, barely anything had changed.


    It seemed as though time had stopped here.


    The trees and shrubbery remained lush and green while the fountain continued gushing.


    Everything in here had borne witness to the changes in life.


    Old Madam Chu nodded. "Uh huh."


    Ye Fan was instantly stunned, "Great grandmother, does the Dragon God Body have anything to do


    with the Chu n''s ancestral grounds? Also, the first time you brought me here, you said that a huge


    family secret was buried under the mansion. You said I was too young and weak to know back then,


    but now I''m as strong as a supreme grandmaster. Can you tell me now?¡±


    Ye Fan finally managed to ask the biggest question in his heart.


    Although he used to be the n''s firstborn son, Ye Fan always felt he knew very little about their family.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of history and background a family who coulde up with something


    as incredible as the Book of Celestial Cloud could possess.


    Also, what was the secret that his grandmother was talking about?


    However, Old Madam Chu shook her head when Ye Fan asked.


    "Fan, I have lived here my entire life taking care of the mansion. But besides taking care of it, I need to


    find a descendant who is strong enough to shoulder the secret. However, you aren''t powerful enough


    yet. Our family is the most powerful n in the world. If you want to know the secret, then we can talk


    about it when you stand at the pinnacle."


    Old Madam Chu''s deep voice echoed through the air.


    Ye Fan felt even more curious.


    What secret had his great grandmother been protecting all her life?


    "Enough banter. Go in like you did thest time."


    Old Madam Chu brought Ye Fan in front of a dry well.


    Moss was growing next to the well.


    It had clearly been abandoned for years.


    The well seemed bottomless, and it was pitch-ck inside. No one knew where it led to.


    Old Madam Chu ended up kicking Ye Fan into the well.


    Ye Fan was no longer afraid aftering here again almost ten yearster.


    "Great grandmother, are you for real? Is the Yin Dragon God Body volume really in there? But why


    didn''t I see it when I entered thest time?"


    Ye Fan remained a little hesitant when he stood outside the well and looked down before he turned to


    look at Old Madam Chu quizzically. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    However, Old Madam Chu couldn''t be bothered exining. Instead, she kicked Ye Fan on the ass and


    send him plunging headlong.


    "What the hell?! Not again?"


    Ye Fan felt furious the moment he was kicked. He howled in his heart as he free-fell into sheer


    darkness.


    After she was done, Old Madam Chu headed back to her room.


    "If you are lucky, you might find what you want. I just don''t know whether you have the good fortune of


    enjoying it."


    The olddy smiled gently. However, her smile looked somewhat devious.


    She looked like she was up to no good.

 Chapter 992 Ye Fans Shock

    Chapter 992 Ye Fan''s Shock


    It wasn''tplete darkness at the bottom of the well.


    Despite the darkness inparison, he still had several meters of visibility, so a path could be seen up


    ahead.


    Thest time he came here, Ye Fan had wondered how there could be light underground.


    Ye Fan reckoned there must be some glowing stones underground.


    However, this was beside the point. The important thing was to obtain the Yin volume of the Dragon


    God Body.


    Ye Fan walked through the narrow passage and advanced slowly.


    Before long, Ye Fan arrived at a fork.


    On each side stood a stone entrance.


    The words "Chu Sect" and "Tang Sect" were engraved in gold and hanging respectively over the East


    and West gates.


    "I obtained the Book of Celestial Cloud from Chu Sect''s entrance previously. This time, Great


    grandmother told me to enter the Tang Sect''s entrance, so the Yin volume of the Dragon God Body


    must be in there. But why would anything rted to the Tang Sect be found in the Chu''s ancestral


    grounds?"


    It didn''t cross Ye Fan''s mind previously. However, he couldn''t help feeling curious when he revisited the


    underground forbidden territory.


    If the "Chu Sect" stone door belonged to the Chu family, then the "Tang Sect" entrance must be rted


    to the Tang n.


    But why would the Tang family''s forbidden grounds be right next to the Chu n''s?


    "Could both our ancestors be closely rted?"


    Ye Fan felt puzzled and just made a guess.


    However, this wasn''t the time to get curious. Instead, Ye Fan went up to the Tang Sect entrance to


    open the door and


    entered.


    "Hmm? That''s odd. This entrance seems to bear signs of recent use."


    The moment Ye Fan pushed open the entrance, he made a strange observation.


    In theory, lots of dust would have fallen the moment Ye Fan opened the entrance if it hadn''t been in use


    for years. However, nothing of the sort happened.


    "Maybe Great grandmother came in here before."


    Ye Fan instantly disregarded it after he contemted briefly.


    His great grandmother had been residing in the Chu mansion all this time.


    Other than Old Madam Chu and Ye Fan, probably no one else knew about this ce in the entire n.


    So if someone had essed it, it would either be him or his great grandmother.


    Ye Fan walked down the passage after entering the door and kept going.


    Ye Fan walked closely against the wall with great caution.


    He was particrly wary.


    He was all eyes and ears and ready to retreat anytime!


    Based on Ye Fan''s experience, there were risks when it came to essing such a ce in the Chu


    family.


    Ten years ago, when Ye Fan first entered the Chu Sect entrance, he almost perished in there.


    The ce was filled with booby traps, so it was perilous to enter it. Old Madam Chu once said that


    even Sky Ranking''s top ten martial artists would fail toe back alive if they entered without


    permission.


    If not for the jade pendant Ye Fan''s grandmother gave him, it was impossible for a child like Ye Fan to


    enter the depths of the Chu Sect entrance back then.


    However, Ye Fan was venturing into the Tang family''s forbidden grounds without a permit this time.


    In other words, Ye Fan had to brave any dangers thaty before him head-on.


    "I hope this ce doesn''t have any insane booby traps. Or else, I might just die here," Ye Fan prayed


    to himself.


    Since he had yet to recover, he wasn''t as powerful as before.


    Hence, Ye Fan wasn''t confident about making it if he encountered any serious danger.


    Ye Fan naturally advanced with even greater care.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan didn''t encounter any threat even after walking inside the passage for a long time.


    The passage was so quiet that only Ye Fan''s breathing could be heard.


    "Maybe Great grandmother already came


    to undo the traps."


    Ye Fan felt this was probably the only reason there were no booby traps in the passage.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t let down his guard for a moment as he advanced.


    After all, idents could always happen.


    Even if his great grandmother had already cleared out the threats, she might have missed out


    something.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After living life on the edge for so long, Ye Fan developed a cautious personality.


    Regardless of where he was, he was careful.


    Ye Fan walked inside the passage for quite some time.


    During this time, he encountered several secret chambers.


    However, the secret chambers were already open, and someone had already cleaned them out, so


    only the furniture and decoration remained. The Yin volume of Dragon God Body was nowhere in sight


    and there wasn''t even anything of value to him.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t tell me this ce got cleaned out by a thief?"


    The deeper Ye Fan went, the colder his heart became.


    On his way in, he discovered that all the secret chambers were open.


    Also, someone had clearly taken their contents.


    Ye Fan initially thought it was his great grandmother, but he eventually changed his mind.


    His great grandmother had no reason to touch the contents of the secret chambers.


    Her existence was to guard the forbidden grounds.


    Other than her, no one else knew of this underground cavern.


    To a certain degree, everything in here belonged to Old Madam Chu.


    Would she steal from herself?


    Was that possible?


    Nah.


    She had no reason to steal what was already hers.


    Hence, Ye Fan couldn''t help suspecting that a thief had taken off with everything.


    "Perhaps some other Chu n elder came in before?"


    Ye Fan once asked his great grandmother about it before. She said no one else in the family knew


    about this cave under the old mansion.


    However, it didn''t necessarily mean that no other now deceased Chu family members entered it while


    they were still alive.


    "Sigh! In that case, the Yin volume is probably long gone."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    All his efforts had been in vain.


    "Forget it. I should just drop it and be content that I could master Yang Dragon God Body." Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan wanted to turn and leave.


    Just as he was about to go, he suddenly felt that the spiritual energy in the atmosphere was much


    stronger than normal.


    Martial arts cultivation was about absorbing spiritual energy to make up for human weakness.


    It was the same for modern-day martial arts cultivation as well.


    Now that he was at supreme grandmaster level, he had to absorb spiritual energy if he wanted to


    improve.


    Ye Fan''s stared with his eyes wide when he finally reached the end of the passage.


    The moment Ye Fan caught sight of the scene before him, he trembled as his pupils constricted.


    His eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    C-could that be...''

 Chapter 993 Ye Fans Quick Thinking

    Chapter 993 Ye Fan''s Quick Thinking


    At the end of the passagey a small square pool.


    Spiritual energy floated out from the pool as the water surged slightly and glimmered under the dim


    light.


    A green sword was ced next to the pool.


    The sword was exquisite and made using the most remarkable craftsmanship.


    Ye Fan swore he had never seen anything made of as superb artistry as the sword.


    It felt as though it was not a weapon of destruction but a piece of art.


    Beneath the swordy a piece of yellowed parchment.


    Ye Fan could vaguely see a dragon pattern on the back of the parchment through the faint light.


    "It''s the Yin volume for Dragon God Body! I''m sure of it!"


    The moment Ye Fan saw the parchment, his eyes lit up.


    Ye Fan was almost certain that the parchment lying beneath the sword was the Yin volume for Dragon


    God Body!


    The parchment was exactly the same as the one containing the Yang Dragon God Body that his great


    grandmother gave him back in the day.


    However, Ye Fan''s excitement onlysted briefly.


    In an instant, Ye Fan froze.


    His face instantly paled in shock.


    All excitement had disappeared from his striking face and all that remained was worry and fear.


    Ye Fan had finally caught sight of someone in the pool.


    Indeed, Ye Fan had discovered a trespasser a hundred meters underground in the Chu family''s


    forbidden grounds.


    There were no words for the shock in Ye Fan''s heart.


    He didn''t expect to see someone other than his great grandmother and him set foot in the Chu family''s


    forbidden grounds, which had been lying unused for almost a thousand years.


    Was this person a human or a spirit?


    Was this person a friend or a foe?


    Ye Fan was clueless.


    The moment Ye Fan noticed the unwee visitor, he tensed up.


    Ye Fan looked like a bow fully drawn back. He was ready to run at top speed at the slightest movement


    from the intruder.


    Ye Fan had no choice since he was injured. Old Madam Chu had advised against using his internal


    energy inbat. Or else he might end up suffering an internal injury.


    Since the intruder was capable of trespassing the forbidden grounds and got past so many traps, any


    fool could tell that this intruder was particrly formidable.


    Considering the situation, Ye Fan ought to leave immediately and save himself.


    However, the Yin volume was right before Ye Fan''s eyes and he was so curious that he couldn''t help


    but take a few more steps forward.


    Aftering closer, Ye Fan finally saw the silhouette in the pool through the spiritual energy floating in


    the air.


    Her long silky hairplemented her lovely, good looks.


    She had fair and wless skin.


    Her snow-white naked body could vaguely be seen in the pool of water.


    She had the most perfect and mesmerizing figure.


    However, what was even more intoxicating than her figure was her stunning beauty.


    She had eyes that curved beautifully and striking features that looked perfect even without make-up.


    Even if this were the only perfect encounter one had, it would surpass all other countless meetings in


    life.


    Despite all the beautiful women Ye Fan that scene in his life, he was awestruck the moment heid his


    eyes on her.


    It wasn''t that she was any better looking than Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan was more deeply struck by her aura.


    She was elegant, beautiful, and ethereal.


    It felt as though she was a graceful fairy standing on the high mountains above.


    It was the first time Ye Fan ever encountered a woman as elegant as her.


    The moment Ye Fan saw her, he reckoned she had been in a high position for a long time.


    Or else, she wouldn''t have the air of a leader!


    Upon discovering this incredible woman, Ye Fan stood petrified and didn''t dare to move.


    Ye Fan could detect through her breathing that she was profoundly powerful.


    She was possibly even more powerful than the top martial artist of Japan, Yukiteru Tenshin.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Thest person who made Ye Fan feel this way was the highest god of Japan, Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    Ye Fan had no doubt that if she found out that he had seen her naked, she would ughter him without


    hesitation.


    "No, I have to run before she notices me."


    Ye Fan already wanted to retreat.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the Yin volume of Dragon God Body anymore. Instead, his life was of utmost


    importance.


    Aftering to that decision, Ye Fan cautiously turned and walked back particrly slowly out of fear


    he might make the slightest noise.


    But sometimes fate liked to toy with people and presented you with precisely the thing you feared most.


    Shortly after Ye Fan took his first step, he identally walked over some loose stone.


    The sound of stones tumbling echoed quietly throughout the peaceful underground cavern.


    "Damn!"


    Ye Fan''s face instantly looked furious. He secretly cursed himself for being an idiot and was so petrified


    that his heart was in his mouth.


    However, the worst-case scenario Ye Fan was expecting didn''t happen.


    The naked woman sitting cross legged with her eyes closed in the water remained as she was and


    didn''t move the slightest.


    "Hmm? Don''t tell me the woman is cultivating?"


    Ye Fan finally noticed how the intense spiritual energy around her was being absorbed inside her skin


    as she breathed.


    Also, Ye Fan could faintly see traces of a dragon pattern appearing on her body.


    "Don''t tell me she''s practicing Dragon God Body too?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes twitched slightly.


    Most of the time, martial artists were very focused while they were cultivating.


    They typically didn''t notice any minor sounds when they were doing so.


    Hence, it was a golden opportunity for Ye Fan.


    The moment this dawned on Ye Fan, he acted decisively.


    He bent his knees before he shot off like an arrow and whizzed to the side of the pool.


    After obtaining the parchment, he took off running like crazy.


    However, Ye Fan also took a woman''s garments along with the parchment.


    He even took her sword!


    Ye Fan even inadvertently lowered his head to take a look while he was running.


    He was surprised to discover that the woman owned ckcy undergarments. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    They seemed to be the same ones his wife had.


    It seems women like simr designs.¡± Ye


    Fan even chuckled shamelessly.


    How could he still call himself the great Mr Chu who ruled over Jiangdong?


    He was just a damned shameless and lecherous man.


    However, Ye Fan had no other choice.


    The woman in the pool was clearly a formidable opponent!


    If she were toe chasing after him, Ye Fan was bound to die.


    Hence, Ye Fan could only take off with her clothes to save himself.


    This way, the woman wouldn''t dare to give chase even if she found out Ye Fan was here.


    Now that her clothes were stolen, would she still give chase?


    Was she going to chase Ye Fan butt naked?

 Chapter 994 A Strange Chase

    Chapter 994 A Strange Chase


    Only a lunatic would go all out like that.


    Most women certainly wouldn''t do that.


    After all, dignified women had more to lose.


    They naturally cared about their reputation even more.


    Ye Fan''s actions were honestly shameless.


    However, Ye Fan was no stranger to being shameless.


    Moreover, Ye Fan wanted to stay alive above all.


    So why did he steal her sword too?


    He did it for an extrayer of security.


    If the woman turned out to be a lunatic and came running after him stark naked, herbat ability


    would diminish if she didn''t have a weapon. That way, Ye Fan would have a higher chance of survival.


    Of course, the chances of that happening were miniscule.


    Barely any women would risk their reputation for the sake of some material object.


    However, just as Ye Fan was feeling cocky about how smart he was, he suddenly sensed someone


    staring at him from behind for a moment.


    Ye Fan could sense a coldness flying towards him like icy swords and that wanted to prate right


    through him.


    A hefty invisible aura instantly loomed over Ye Fan.


    "Oh my god! Don''t tell me..."


    Ye Fan''s heart throbbed as an ominous feeling rose in his heart.


    Ye Fan looked behind him as he quaked with terror.


    However, Ye Fan''s fleeting nce would end up guing him like a nightmare for the rest of his life!


    Deep within the passage, the stunning woman with the perfect curves had alreadye out of the pool


    and was charging towards him.


    Her beautiful hair fluttered while a few drops of water glistened on her intoxicating body.


    She was a pure and unadorned natural beauty!


    It was the most enchanting sight on earth.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the scenery.


    All he wanted was to get out of here alive!


    "Oh my god!! She''s insane! I can''t believe she''s chasing after me!!"


    Ye Fan was about to piss himself in fright.


    Considering his ingenious tactics, he was confident of escaping unscathed.


    He didn''t expect to meet someone as crazy as her.


    She had disregarded her reputation for the sake of killing him.


    Indeed, the woman behind him was genuinely chasing Ye Fan murderously in the passage stark


    naked.


    She was seriously furious.


    She had encountered ups and downs in life and lived a prosperous life, but this was the first time she


    had ever be so angry.


    She had seen countless people in her life, some were good people, some were bad guys. Some were


    heroes and others were leaders.


    She had met people from all walks of life.


    However, she swore it was her first time she ever met anyone as despicable as this man.


    It was one thing if he wanted to learn a martial arts skill, but another to run off with her clothes.


    He had taken every single piece of clothing too!


    How could she tolerate someone as shameless as him?


    From the moment she had been rudely interrupted, she had already sentenced the young man to


    death!


    Didn''t she care about her reputation?


    Of course she did!


    However, no one would find out what happened today if she killed him.


    No one would learn that a man had seen her naked.


    Also, no one would ever know that she chased after the intruder stark naked.


    Hence, all her concerns were no longer problems the moment Ye Fan was dead.


    HUUU!


    Fierce winds howled as she stepped on the tiles, leaving behind trails of water.


    Her hair fluttered in the wind.


    However, the sword energy surging through the air was even colder than the wind.


    Indeed, it was none other than sword energy.


    Despite having no sword, everything could be used as a weapon by a truly powerful martial artist.


    The woman sliced her fingers through the air.


    WHIZZZ!


    A beam of sword energy instantly shot out from her hand.


    "Crap! What powerful sword energy she has!¡±


    Ye Fan could sense the vicious sword energying from behind, and his face paled.


    He darted off maniacally with the things in his arms.


    Ye Fan even shamelessly shouted as he escaped, "Miss! I didn''t mean to offend you and take your


    clothes. I was merely just trying to protect myself and had no choice. If you stop trying to kill me and let


    me leave in one piece, I promise to ce your clothes unscathed outside the Tang Sect entrance. I will


    also return you your sword. I won''t utter a word about what happened today till the day I die. What do


    you think? Are you willing to let me off?"


    Despite the narrow passage, Ye Fan took off as swiftly as the wind.


    But how could Ye Fan outrun the woman behind him regardless of his speed?


    Her silhouette was catching up to Ye Fan at a frightening speed.


    It was just a matter of time before she caught up with him.


    Hence, Ye Fan had no choice but to negotiate.


    However, Ye Fan failed to have his way.


    The only response from the cold woman was a murderous aura.


    "Inparison to your promise, I trust a dead man more!¡±


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Amid her cold words, her moves became even more vicious.


    The intense sword energy sliced through the air and instantly caught up behind Ye Fan.


    "Shit! You were the one who forced my hand, you crazy woman!"


    Ye Fan felt agitated by how pushy she was.


    She bloody intruded into the Chu family''s old mansion forbidden grounds to steal and didn''t even feel


    guilty about it. And she was even being unreasonable now!


    He had negotiated nicely with her, but she refused to ept his suggestion.


    Did she have to insist on fighting till one of them died?


    SLAAASH!


    The sword glow flickered, and those garments were ripped into pieces.


    They were instantly shredded into smithereens, leaving fragments of ckce scattering everywhere.


    "You shameless asshole! Die!"


    The moment the woman witnessed the scene, she became embarrassed and furious. Content belongs


    to Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Her face instantly blushed red.


    It wasn''t certain if it was out of anger or embarrassment.


    After all, Ye Fan had just ruined her undergarments.


    Even if she managed to kill Ye Fan today, she would certainly be left with no undergarments to wear.


    Ye Fan''s retaliation was certainly vicious and cunning.


    Of course, it was mostly shameless.


    To think she thought this young man was finally going to fight her fairly when he said those words.


    But he ended up resorting to underhanded means.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ye Fan purposely smiled to mess her up mentally and help him escape.


    It seemed she was on the brink of going berserk.


    An overwhelming attack surged instantly from behind Ye Fan.

 Chapter 995 Success in Escaping

    Chapter 995 Sess in Escaping


    HUUU!


    Cold wind howled in the air as sword energy surged everywhere.


    The quiet underground caves instantly exploded like boiling water.


    "This woman is seriously crazy! Is she serious about ughtering me?!"


    Ye Fan was already on the verge of pissing himself. He could sense a deadly sword energying


    from behind him.


    "No way. If this goes on, I will probably die at her hands. I have no choice but to use Dragon God


    Body.¡±


    Ye Fan burned with anxiety with sweat already covering his forehead.


    He suddenly regretted provoking the crazy woman.


    Perhaps he ought to have left immediately earlier. Leaving empty handed would be far better than


    facing this desperate situation.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to activate Dragon God Body to take on the attack.


    There was no other way out.


    The woman before him was incredibly powerful.


    Even at Ye Fan''s prime, he might not be her match, let alone when he was still in recovery.


    If he took her head-on, it would spell death.


    Hence, he might as well use Dragon God Body and try his best to escape!


    Even though Ye Fan might end up fatally injured, he could use her attack to help him run.


    Ye Fan was now only less than a hundred meters away from the entrance. Once he left the


    underground cavern and went back to the mansion, he would be safe.


    Considering how long Old Madam Chu had stood guard over the old mansion and her profound


    abilities, she must have some way to deal with this trespasser.


    "I''m going to fight her to death!"


    After making up his mind, Ye Fan disregarded his great grandmother''s warning about using his internal


    energy.


    He swallowed the sharp paining from inside and channeled Invoke the Celestial Cloud rapidly


    through his body.


    In an instant, massive energy surged from his inner core and gathered on his back.


    ROAR!


    The sound of a dragon''s roar instantly rang through the air.


    The mark of a dragon appeared on Ye Fan''s back and gleamed brightly.


    Dragon God Body was instantly activated.


    BAM!


    The moment Ye Fan activated Dragon God Body, the overpowering sword energy


    Ye Fan heard a dull thud before his head went giddy, and his mind went nk.


    Ye Fan''s body quickly propelled like a cannon under the impact and shot through the air and flew out


    the underground cavern.


    He swiftly disappeared from sight.


    Inside the old mansion.


    Old Madam Chu was in the yard tending to her flowers, vegetables, and fruit as usual.


    Arge dog was snoozingzily under the sun at the door.


    Old Madam Chu had kept the dog for over a decade.


    The dog was already around when Ye Fan came to live in the Chu residence.


    Despite its age, it didn''t seem old at all.


    It remained lively and energetic all this time.


    "WOOF WOOF!"


    The ck dog was dozing off when its ears suddenly pricked up and kept barking at the rear yard.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, ckie?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Old Madam Chu instantly turned to look.


    However, the moment she turned her head, she caught sight of Ye Fan standing blood-soaked like


    some demon as he looked at her deeply.


    She was instantly so startled to see him that she almost suffered a heart attack.


    "Fan, what happened? What''s with all this blood?¡±


    Old Madam Chu hurriedly went over and supported Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at her sadly as he swallowed his pain and spoke weakly, "It''s a long story, Great


    grandmother. This is no time to talk. Hurry up and put me into a tub of Revitalization Bath. Or else, I


    might not survive the night.¡±


    He didn''t know why he kept getting injured recently.


    He had barely recovered and now he was injured again.


    Fortunately, her attack wasn''t as fatal as Ye Fan imagined.


    However, she managed to crack Ye Fan''s defense.


    Ye Fan''s stomach was badly mangled, and his shirt was entirely bloodstained.


    It seemed impossible for Ye Fan to recover in the short term.


    But he might stand a chance if he mastered the Yin volume of Dragon God Body.


    "Great grandmother, hurry up. I''m dying here."


    Before his great grandmother managed to ask anything, Ye Fan kept chasing her to prepare the


    treatment.


    "Fine. You are probably the only person who dares to order me around. If it were anyone else, I would


    have ripped off his head and used it as a football.¡±


    Old Madam Chu spoke angrily before she quickly left to prepare the Revitalization Bath for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan wasted no time. He listened intently with his eyes stered on the backyard.


    However, Ye Fan was surprised that there was nomotion whatsoever.


    "Hmm? Did that woman decide to stop chasing me? Doesn''t she want her clothes anymore?"


    "She''s probably afraid of the Chu family," thought Ye Fan inwardly.


    He lowered his head to look at the clothes in his arms.


    A faint fragrance drifted from the outfit and was clearly the smell of the woman.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t the least bit interested in her garments. All he wanted was the Yin volume wrapped


    in her clothes. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    "Fan, it''s ready. Get over here," shouted Old Madam Chu up ahead.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with the Yin volume. Instead, he hurriedly soaked himself in the bath to


    treat his injuries.


    He had to admit that his great grandmother''s Revitalization Bath was particrly miraculous.


    Regardless of his injury''s severity, Ye Fan''s pain instantly vanished the moment he submerged himself


    in the bath.


    Instead, an inexplicable warmth came from his wounds.


    It felt as though it was making Ye Fan''s skin recover.


    Ye Fan spent the night soaking in the Revitalization Bath.


    The next day, Ye Fan was at least able to move around despite how pale he looked.


    Old Madam Chu in surprise instantly.

 Chapter 996 Old Madam Chus Anger

    Chapter 996 Old Madam Chu''s Anger


    "Hmm? Yun? Who''s Yun?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know who his great grandmother was talking about, but he disregarded it and continued,


    "Great grandmother, let me tell you. I met a trespasser in the Chu family''s forbidden grounds. She took


    off with all the precious objects behind the Tang Sect entrance. Fortunately, I found her when she was


    cultivating, so I snatched the Yin volume for the Dragon God Body from her. Sadly, I made a mistake


    and ended up disturbing her. I have her to thank for all these injuries. But I don''t know why she didn''t


    give chase..."


    Ye Fan had yet to finish his words before Old Madam Chu''s face became increasingly pale. She angrily


    cut him off furiously, "What do you mean? Was she cultivating when you took the Yin volume from her?


    And you disturbed her while she was cultivating. How could you do that?!"


    "Y-yeah. What''s wrong, Great grandmother?" Ye Fan was instantly startled by his great grandmother''s


    sudden change in mood.


    It was the first time his great grandmother ever threw a temper at him.


    Instead, Old Madam Chu ignored Ye Fan and hurried to the rear yard.


    "You dumbass! You are going to get it from me when Ie back," scolded Old Madam Chu before


    going off quickly, leaving Ye Fan stunned.


    "W-what''s going on? Does Great grandmother know that crazy woman? But


    I was the one who was hurt, so even if they know each other, Great grandmother shouldn''t get so


    upset, right?"


    Just as Ye Fan pondered quizzically, his great grandmother suddenly came back.


    She pulled Ye Fan by his ear and headed to the backyard.


    "Great grandmother, that hurts! Not so hard."


    Ye Fan howled as his great grandmother dragged him to the well.


    "Since you were the one who started this mess, you have to deal with it yourself. Go down and bring


    Yun up this instant!" shouted Old Madam Chu furiously.


    Ye Fan''s face instantly went angry. "Great grandmother, are you messing with me? If I go down, I


    probably won''te back alive. That woman wants to kill me, okay?"


    "Keep your mouth shut!'' said Old Madam Chu furiously, "Don''t you know what a taboo it is to disturb


    someone while they are cultivating, especially skills as powerful as Dragon God Body? The moment


    practitioners get interrupted, they might suffer internal injuries from getting pushed too far! Yun''s


    internal energy must have gotten messed up when you disturbed her, so she didn''t give chase. In the


    worst-case situation, she might have suffered fatal internal injuries! Hurry up and bring her up now. You


    best pray that you didn''t kill Yun. Or else, I will beat you up even if you''re my grandson!"


    Old Madam Chu kept shouting at Ye Fan.


    The woman was a descendant of an old


    family friend.


    If she perished under her watch, Old Madam Chu would feel guilty for the rest of her life and be too


    ashamed to face their ancestors when she died.


    Ye Fan lowered his head guiltily.


    He didn''t have the chance to consider anything when he was trying to run for his life.


    Moreover, he was incapable of even taking care of himself. How could he have the time to consider his


    enemy''s welfare?


    From the looks of it now, Ye Fan had misjudged the woman.


    She probably wasn''t an intruder and had actually entered the forbidden grounds with Old Madam Chu''s


    permission.


    Ye Fan didn''t attempt to shirk responsibility when he realized his mistake.


    ''Great grandmother, l-l..."


    Ye Fan wanted tofort Old Madam Chu and tell her not to be angry.


    Before Ye Fan finished his sentence, Old Madam Chu already kicked him into the well.


    "Darn! Again? Can you let me jump in on my own for once?


    Ye Fan felt a bitterness in his heart.


    But the moment he reached the bottom of the well, Ye Fan realized he had made a serious mistake.


    "Oh no. I forgot about her clothes."


    However, this was no time to worry about her garments since her life was at stake.


    Hence, Ye Fan headed straight for the Tang Sect entrance in search of the woman.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan found the beautiful, elegant woman lying in a pool of blood when he saw her


    once again.


    "Oh dear. Don''t tell me she is really dead?"


    "Miss, wake up. Say something, will you?¡± asked Ye Fan after he hurried over.


    However, no response came after he shouted a few times.


    In his anxiety, Ye Fan took off his clothes to wrap her naked body before taking her out of the


    underground cavern quickly.


    She found herself lying in bed when she regained consciousness.


    She could hear the sound of the clock ticking.


    "Yun, are you awake? You gave me such a scare. Fortunately, you have their protection of the Yin


    Dragon God Body. Or else, I wouldn''t have managed to save you."


    Old Madam Chu instantly heaved a sigh of relief and smiled happily when she saw the young woman


    wake up while she kept watch by the bedside.


    "Yun, you shouldn''t have this regarded your well-being for the sake of the treasure in there. You forcibly


    stopped cultivating to chase after them and ended up suffering internal injuries. You almost died in your


    ancestral burial grounds," said Old Madam Chu somewhat angrily.


    The moment the young woman heard this, she seemed to recall the events that transpired behind the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Tang Sect entrance underground. She instantly said furiously, ¡°Granny, I didn''t do it because of the


    stuff. I did it because an asshole stole my..."


    The young woman was too embarrassed to go on and swallowed all her words before they rolled off


    her tongue.


    "Great grandmother, the medicine is ready."


    Ye Fan came in with medicine at this very moment.


    She felt particrly agitated when she spotted her enemy!


    "You shameless bastard! I''m going to kill you!" shouted the woman.


    Ye Fan instantly jumped far away in fright.


    "Good god! Are you nuts? I just saved you and you still want to kill me?" shouted Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Enough! Shut your gap! Get over here and apologize to Yun,¡± ordered Old Madam Chu angrily as she


    red at Ye Fan. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Old Madam Chu''s grandson was genuinely going to be the death of her.


    She initially sent Ye Fan down with the golden opportunity of getting to know her since they would be


    alone.


    That way, Ye Fan would stand a chance at mastering the Yin Dragon God Body.


    However, Old Madam Chu would never have dreamt that her stupid grandson would end up being so


    shameless.


    Ye Fan stole her clothing the moment they met.


    Now it was impossible for them to be friends. Instead, they had immediately became enemies.


    How could he learn the Yin Dragon God Body like this?


    Old Madam Chu had lost all hope.


    Ye Fan could forget about mastering Yin Dragon God Body without the help of this woman before her.

 Chapter 997 Cultivating Yin Dragon God Body

    Chapter 997 Cultivating Yin Dragon God Body


    Ye Fan had no choice but to obey Old Madam Chu since she was his elder.


    Ye Fan came to the bed obediently after Old Madam Chu reprimanded him and apologized to the


    woman before him.


    "Er...l''m sorry about what happened. I was mistaken and didn''t know you were friends with Great


    grandmother. I thought you were a thief, so I ended up..."


    Ye Fan coughed dryly and was too embarrassed to go on.


    Despite his thick skin, he was too embarrassed to bring up what happened.


    "Don''t worry. I willpensate you for the garments I ruined. I still remember the design and I promise


    to buy you that exact same set in ckce..."


    "Shut up! You shameless piece of shit! If you don''t stop bbering, even if Granny wants to defend


    you, I am going to kill you. Before I change my mind, I suggest you disappear this instant! I don''t want


    to spend another second looking at a creep


    like you!"


    Before Ye Fan finished his sentence, the pale and cold woman lying in bed exploded like an angry


    kitten as she yelled at Ye Fan angrily.


    Her sinister voice was filled with fury and murderous intent.


    She turned her head away and didn''t want to see that prick''s face for a second.


    "Fine. It''s not like I want to see you either."


    Ye Fan couldn''t stand her bad temper and cocky tone of voice. She made it sound as though he was


    begging for her forgiveness.


    He didn''t care if she forgave him or not.


    Now that Ye Fan had gotten hold of the Yin volume for the Dragon God Body, he didn''t care about her


    attitude towards him.


    They were mere strangers after all.


    Considering the woman''s lousy attitude, Ye Fan wouldn''t even have humbled himself and apologized if


    not for Old Madam Chu.


    Ye Fan put the medicine down and turned to leave.


    "What''s with your attitude? Come back! Come back this instant," shouted Old Madam Chu. However,


    Ye Fan was long gone.


    "He is going to be the death of me!"


    Ye Fan made Old Madam Chu so furious that she almost wanted to run after him and give him a few


    kicks.


    "Yun, ignore him. I will give him a piece of my mind. Fan really means no harm. He is a kind person but


    just a little proud, so he barely lowers himself. It was already very rare of him to go that far just now.


    You are the leader of an elite family, so you should be more forgiving."


    Old Madam Chu helped Ye Fan to exin in an attempt to salvage their rtionship.


    "Alright now, I won''t keep you up anymore.


    After you take the medicine, have a good rest. Don''t try to use Dragon God Body to recover in the next


    few days. You can''t afford to expend any more internal energy, considering your condition. Not even if it


    is a physical martial arts technique," reminded Old Madam Chu before she left.


    Before long, only the woman was left in the room.


    She picked up the medicine and drank it just like Old Madam Chu told her to.


    However, she spat it out in an instant.


    "This medicine is so bitter,"ined the woman in agony.


    After spitting out the medicine, she hurriedly rinsed her mouth with some water.


    The woman poured away the rest of the medicine and was determined not to drink something as bitter


    as that.


    If any of her friends caught sight of this scene, they would probably be shocked.


    Who would have thought that this beautiful, elegant woman who stood at the pinnacle of power would


    be terrified of drinking bitter medicine?


    Ye Fan found a quiet corner in the yard and started studying the parchment he stole from the Tang Sect


    entrance.


    "After I master the Yin Dragon God Body, my power will rise to another level! When the timees for


    me to return to the Chu n, I will have a higher chance of sess."


    Yin Dragon God Body was capable of regenerating flesh and bone, so it was a major life-saving trump


    card for Ye Fan.


    Hence, Ye Fan decided to take the risk to steal the parchment from right under the woman''s nose.


    Although he ended up getting beaten up by her, he hadn''t suffered it for nothing.


    Ye Fan sat down crossed-legged next to the old ash tree before retrieving the old parchment and


    opening it.


    In an instant, the densely packed obscure words came to Ye Fan''s view.


    The white dragon is highly revered.


    Both Yin and Yang are to be one with nature.


    People tended to lose track of time while they cultivated.


    By the time Ye Fan opened his eyes, it was already in the evening.


    Before he knew it, an entire day had flown by-


    Sadly, Ye Fan didn''t have any sess after practicing all day.


    It felt like water flowing through his fingertips. Other than its cool sensation, no other trace was left


    behind.


    "That''s odd. When I first practiced Yang Dragon God Body, I might not have mastered it in a day, but I


    certainly made progress. However, all the cultivation I did for the Yin volume today came to nothing."


    Ye Fan flipped through the parchment for a second look before he shook his head and sighed, "I was


    too anxious. It''s only my first day learning is such a powerful physical martial arts technique. How can I


    expect to understand it right away?¡±


    Ye Fan consoled himself before he stopped cultivating.


    He stretched himself before putting away the parchment to practice the next day instead.


    He was going to spend the rest of his time making dinner for Old Madam Chu.


    Since Ye Fan had been a live-in husband for three years, he was very good at doing chores.


    Ye Fan made three dishes for Old Madam Chu that very night using ingredients she nted in the


    yard.


    But to that cold younger woman who was ustomed to eating delicacies, the meal before her was too


    simple.


    The moment sheid eyes on them, she almost lost her appetite instantly.


    "Granny, enjoy your dinner. I''m heading back to my room."


    They didn''t know whether she was leaving because she hated Ye Fan or if she was genuinely


    exhausted.


    The cold young woman nced at them before turning to return to her room. Co?tent §àf


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with her and had already started eating.


    After practicing martial arts all day, he was absolutely ravenous.


    She shook her head and exined, "Granny, you''ve misunderstood me."


    "In that case, sit down and have a bite. Or else, I am going to get angry."


    In the end, she couldn''t refuse Old Madam Chu, so she sat down begrudgingly at the dining table.


    She picked up her chopsticks and randomly took a few bites of the dishes before her.


    She intended to pretend to eat on ount of Old Madam Chu.

 Chapter 998 A Pig?

    Chapter 998 A Pig?


    The moment the stunning woman ced the food in her mouth, she was stunned.


    Her eyes trembled in surprise.


    In that instant, she felt as though an unknown delicious vor had suddenly exploded in her mouth like


    a bomb.


    She continued with more bites.


    In the end, her tiny mouth waspletely filled with food.


    It was simply delicious.


    Absolutely delectable.


    Since young, she had sampled all manner of delicacies in the world. However, she had never tried


    such delightful cooking before.


    In the past, eating was just a necessity and made no difference to her.


    After all, a powerful martial artist could absorb spiritual energy as nutrients.


    Hence, she no longer took food that seriously.


    However, it didn''t cross her mind that food could make her so touched.


    Indeed, the simple fare was now a joy to eat.


    Very quickly, she finished an entire bowl of rice.


    "Granny, is there more?" asked the young woman as she looked at Old Madam Chu a little


    embarrassedly.


    Old Madam Chu and Ye Fan were both stunned.


    Who would have expected that cold and elegant woman to eat so much so quickly?


    To begin with, Old Madam Chu had only taken a bite, and Ye Fan had only eaten one-third of his fill.


    However, she had already polished off an entire bowl of rice.


    The young woman polished off three bowls of rice in total and wiped out most of the food on the table.


    If she hadn''t already finished all the rice, Ye Fan was confident she would continue eating.


    Powerful martial artists could naturally eat far more than an average man if they tried.


    "Granny, I''m full. Your cooking is delicious. I haven''t had such good food in a long time. Thest time I


    did, it was when my father was still alive. Your cooking really reminds me of my father. Granny, enjoy


    your dinner. I''m heading back to my room first, so you can eat in peace."


    The beautiful woman praised Old Madam Chu''s cooking before putting down her bowl and chopsticks


    to leave.


    Only Ye Fan and Old Madam Chu remained here looking at the tes that the woman had cleaned out


    as their eyes twitched hard.


    "G-Great grandmother, are you sure she isn''t some pig?" asked Ye Fan in shock with the corner of his


    eye twitching.


    It was the first time he ever encountered anyone with an appetite like that.


    He hadn''t even touched his rice, but she had already wiped out all the food.


    She was simply a pig.


    Old Madam Chu smiled sadly. "Maybe she''s had too many delicacies all her life and found the sudden


    change appetizing. It''s normal. Completely normal.¡±


    Such situations had been recorded in history. A long time ago, a Qing dynasty emperor ustomed to


    eating delicacies all the time suddenly ended up losing his appetite. He was barely capable of eating


    any food and started to lose weight.


    They scoured the kingdom for physicians, but no one was capable of treating him.


    One day, the chef used some ingredients he nted at home to make him a dishmonly found


    amongmoners -fried rice with egg. The emperor ended up wiping it out and was cured of his


    ailment.


    Hence, Old Madam Chu thought the young woman probably felt the same way.


    But Ye Fan certainly had pretty amazing cooking skills.


    Or else, Qiu Mu-Cheng wouldn''t keep going home to eat Ye Fan''s food. She didn''t even bother to eat


    food prepared by chefs from so-called five-star restaurants.


    In Qiu Mu-Cheng''s opinion, Ye Fan''s cooking rivaled that of those famous chefs.


    "Enough. Stop thinking about that. Let''s eat."


    Old Madam Chu told Ye Fan to go on eating.


    However, Ye Fan felt angry the moment his eyesnded on the empty tes.


    Eat?


    Everything was gone. There was nothing left to eat.


    Was he supposed to just eat white rice?


    The night went by quietly.


    The next day, Ye Fan continued practicing Yin Dragon God Body.


    However, Ye Fan made no progress for five days in a row.


    He was unable to make any progress or even figure out what to do.


    How was he to master this skill?


    "No. I must have made some mistake.


    What should I do now? I can''t keep wasting my time here either. I have to master the Yin volume and


    make my injuries recover as soon as possible."


    Even if Ye Fan had the time to spare, his men at Dragon God Hall certainly didn''t.


    He had yet to execute his ns.


    More importantly, he had to hurry back to


    Jiangdong as soon as possible to stabilize the situation.


    It was probably okay for Ye Fan to go back now.


    However, if Ye Fan recklessly returned to Yunzhou before he had recoveredpletely, he would


    probably end up drawing attention from Chu Zheng-Liang and his son.


    Ye Fan was absolutely certain that the Chu family were watching Mount Yunding Vi.


    If he went back now, Ye Fan would probably be incapable of surviving any attack unscathed, let alone


    stabilize the situation there.


    He couldn''t underestimate how powerful Chu Zheng-Liang''s men were.


    So before Ye Fan managed to recoverpletely, he couldn''t fight Chu Zheng-Liang head-on.


    "It seems I have to beg that woman after all."


    Despite Ye Fan''s reluctance, it was his only choice.


    He had witnessed her using Yin Dragon God Body, so she definitely knew how to practice it.


    After making up his mind, Ye Fan headed to the woman''s room.


    "Hmm? She''s not around. Where is she?"


    Ye Fan was instantly puzzled.


    He could faintly hear the sound of a sword nging in the backyard.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan followed the noise and found the woman in the backyard. She was dressed in


    purple with her lips fiery red.


    She brandished her sword under the heavens.


    Her wless figure and stunning features made all other things on earth pale inparison.


    Even though she hadn''t fully recovered, she was able to move around with ease.


    She couldn''t stand staying stuck in the room, so she came out to practice swordy.


    She seemed to detect Ye Fan''s presence and hastily turned to send sword energy flying towards Ye


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fan.


    SWISH!


    Countless leaves twirled in the cold wind.


    Ye Fan''s sleeve pped along with the channel of energy. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "You talk tough all the time, but you are incapable of killing


    me now."


    "How dare you provoke me! You''re asking for it!¡±


    SLAASH!


    At the drop of her voice, her sword came aiming Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan dodged sideways to the left and avoided her attack effortlessly.


    The woman wanted to activate her internal energy and send him a powerful attack.


    Ye Fan hurriedly came over to help her.


    The moment she heard what he said, she almost passed out from anger as she blushed in


    embarrassment.


    "You shameless fellow! Shut up this instant!"

 Chapter 999 Wind Flow

    Chapter 999 Wind Flow


    The woman couldn''t help going berserk with Ye Fan around despite her cold personality.


    Good heavens!


    How could there be anyone as shameless as Ye Fan?


    If she hadn''t suffered such a severe injury, she would slice this shameless guy to shreds for sure.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel the least bit embarrassed amid the young woman''s anger and shame. "I can keep my


    mouth shut as long as you teach me Yin Dragon God Body.


    But how could the woman agree to this?


    The only responses Ye Fan received were an icy cold sword and furious words.


    Ye Fan didn''t think he would be incapable of convincing a frail young woman with his smooth-talking.


    Hence, Ye Fan pestered her for a few days in a row.


    The young woman was initially furious and was dying to stab the vile man to death with her sword.


    However, she became calmer over time and automatically ignored this irritating guy.


    Regardless of what Ye Fan said, she ignored him.


    Instead, she practiced swordy on her own.


    But Ye Fan was very thick-skinned and continued toe by every day to convince her otherwise.


    He had nothing better to do in the day anyway.


    "Are you practicing your sword technique? Why do I keep seeing you practicing the same move over


    and over again without any improvement? It seems you have barely any talent. If you beg me, I can


    give you some pointers."


    The woman was dressed in ck and practicing her swordy in the yard.


    She moved gracefully as she flicked her wrist.


    Wind swept by as she moved the sword in her hand.


    After Ye Fan observed her for a few days, he realized she had been practicing the same move.


    Also, her moves were stiff, slow, and devoid of flow.


    She appeared as though she was learning the technique for the first time.


    Ye Fan''s sudden criticism almost made her pass out in anger.


    She had stood at the pinnacle of power for years. Everywhere she went, she was the center of


    attraction. All the other powerful martial artists all looked up to her.


    But someone had the audacity to say she was untalented.


    He even offered to teach her.


    He was an absolutely reckless and arrogant man.


    In the past, she would have hacked this bastard who kept treating her with disrespect to death.


    However, she had yet to recover, so she was too weak to kill Ye Fan.


    "I suggest you keep your mouth shut. After I recover, the first thing I do will be to kill you!"


    Her cold voice instantly echoed through the air.


    The woman red at Ye Fan threateningly before continuing with her swordy.


    Ye Fan smiled sadly and said instantly, "You''re such a proud woman who keeps letting yourself suffer


    for the sake of her dignity. Your personality is really just like my wife." "You...¡± Ye Fan was rather loud,


    so the moment the woman heard him, she looked livid.


    How could she allow Ye Fan to keep sullying her name repeatedly?


    In an instant, she could no longer keep her lovely face calm. She hacked at Ye Fan with her sword in a


    fit of anger.


    Instead, Ye Fan merely shook his head and smiled.


    The young man stepped forward and grabbed her arm tightly before turning her around. In an instant,


    the young woman moaned as Ye Fan ripped her weapon from her hand.


    She only recently started being able to move, so she was incapable of using internal energy and was


    no match against Ye Fan.


    Hence, Ye Fan managed to remove her weapon in a single move, she took a few steps back with her


    face looking pale.


    "You are shameless for kicking me when I am down! If I could use internal energy, you would have


    already died at my sword!"


    Ye Fan bullied her so badly that she was on the brink of tears. Her eyes were red while tears welled in


    her eyes.


    She had never suffered such insult all these years!


    The scoundrel stole her clothing in that underground cavern. After keeping her chastity for years, he


    caught sight of her stark naked.


    She was the mighty leader of an elite family. However, this punk managed to take her weapon away


    from her and defeated her.


    Also, she had suffered a severe internal injury and had lost her ability to fight.


    After practicing swordy for days, she failed to make any progress.


    Indignance, fury, and sadness...


    All kinds of emotions exploded within her at the same time.


    Hence, the usually cold and stem woman ended up losing control of herself.


    WIING!


    Just as the woman''s fury for Ye Fan had reached boiling point, she suddenly heard a resounding sword


    ng rising into the air!


    The young man stood in the yard with the sword in hand as he wielded it deftly.


    "The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first move, Wind Flow.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    SWISH!


    The sword''s energy gleamed threatening as it came surging out.


    Amid the vague sound of the sword, she could see the sword glow lighting up before spreading


    everywhere.


    The cold threatening gleam ended up hanging in the air like a crescent moon.


    "l-is this Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? H-how can that be? How does he know the sword


    technique that has been handed down through the generations in my family?"


    At that moment, she waspletely dumbstruck.


    She stood where she was and was overwhelmed by shock.


    In one single stroke, he executed the sword move in one smooth unnatural motion.


    Before she knew it, Ye Fan had appeared before her again.


    His calm words rang quietly.


    The moment he finished, Ye Fan handed the sword back to the woman before turning to leave coolly.


    All that remained in his wake was his unending legend.


    The leaves they got swept up by the swordy slowly floated down.


    However, the young woman remained in a daze for a long time.


    The look of shock in her eyes failed to dissipate the entire time.


    Before Ye Fan got out of bed the next day, he could hear the sounds of a sword nginging from


    the backyard. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Sure enough, Ye Fan found a woman practicing Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s first move in the


    backyard.


    Her technique had improved a lot after Ye Fan gave her some pointers yesterday.


    Even then, it was somewhatcking and wasn''t as powerful as Ye Fan''s moves.


    "Fine. I''ll help you one more time."


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    Amid the woman''s shock, Ye Fan charged over and pulled her into his arms.


    Ye Fan even held her wrist hard.


    "What are you up to? Let me go!"


    The woman was so petrified that her face went ghastly pale. A sense of humiliation instantly rose in her


    heart.


    "Don''t struggle! I will only teach you once. Pay attention to the meaning of the sword technique!"


    Ye Fan yelled sternly in a deep and solemn tone as though it was an unmistakable order.


    The young woman seemed startled or something and surprisingly obeyed Ye Fan without retaliating.

 Chapter 1000 How Could A Man Like Him Exist?

    Chapter 1000 How Could A Man Like Him Exist?


    Ye Fan taught her the sword technique step by step in the yard.


    Green light radiated everywhere as the sword moved.


    Amid the flow of sword energy, a crescent moon appeared as the woman flicked her sword.


    After experiencing agony, she could understand the agony of others.


    She could only seed after she learned what it meant to seed.


    She could only truly figure out her weakness after she had experienced the true meaning of this sword


    technique.


    The path to sess was different when she had guidance and didn''t have to work by trial and error.


    After Ye Fan taught her the technique personally, she was suddenly enlightened, and all her doubt


    disappeared.


    This was the true meaning behind the


    Tang family''s sword technique.


    "The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique''s first move, Wind Flow."


    The woman''s cold melodious voice echoed through the air like music and sounded mesmerizing.


    The woman finally mastered the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s first move under Ye Fan''s guidance


    after getting stuck for so long.


    "Good. You figured it out right away. Not too stupid I see."


    Ye Fan smiled gently with his arms crossed.


    The young woman practiced before him repeatedly until it became one fluid motion.


    Since it was almost noon, Ye Fan decided not to go on disturbing her and turned to leave.


    She said nothing as she watched Ye Fan leave, but the hate she had for Ye Fan in her eyes had clearly


    dissipated a little.


    In the next few days, the young woman kept practicing theter moves of the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique.


    When she entered the Tang n''s ancestral grounds, other than the Yin volume of Dragon God Body,


    she obtained the manual for their family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    Despite how formidable the sword technique was, it was hard to understand. Even she found it hard to


    master and progressed at a turtle''s speed.


    If not for Ye Fan''s help, she would still be stuck at the first move.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan treated his injuries using a medicinal bath at night, and continued to watch the girl


    practice swordy in the day.


    As for the Yin volume of Dragon God Body, he hadpletely given up on it.


    He checked with Old Madam Chu about it. He needed the girl to help him if he wanted to learn the Yin


    Dragon God Body.


    Hence, Ye Fan had no choice but to pester her hard to teach him.


    However, the young woman ignored Ye Fan and focused on practicing her sword technique.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem anxious. Even if he failed to master the Yin half, he didn''t lose out since he had


    learned another powerful sword technique.


    Hence, each time the young woman went to practice Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, Ye Fan would


    go over to watch.


    Sometimes, he would even snatch the parchment containing the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique from


    the young woman and studied it.


    She was certainly annoying by Ye Fan''s snatching initially.


    However, she stopped caring in the end.


    In any case, even if she didn''t show it to Ye Fan, he was also capable of mastering it just by secretly


    looking at her.


    Since they were living under one roof, there were no secrets between them.


    She was incapable of stopping him, so she ended up letting him do whatever he wanted.


    However, the young woman had no clue that Ye Fan hadn''t learnt Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s


    first move by looking at her practice.


    Instead, it was detailed in the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    However, the Book of Celestial Cloud was iplete, so despite all the research Ye Fan did, he only


    mastered one move.


    If he wanted to learn the remaining moves, he had to refer to the original manual the woman


    possessed.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had gone by.


    On this morning, the young woman headed to the backyard to practice her sword technique as usual


    after washing up.


    Just as she left her room, the sound of a sword nging rang by her ears.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The woman''s eyes trembled as she swiftly ran to the backyard.


    She could see a young man using a branch as a sword as he waved it in the air.


    Sword energy coursed through the air as green light radiated from the branch.


    A crescent moon quietly appeared as he wielded the branch.


    Ye Fan was using Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s Wind Flow!


    After finishing the move, Ye Fan jumped into the air.


    In an instant, cold air swept as sword energy surged through the air.


    The temperature instantly plummeted.


    It felt as though it was winter, and the young woman felt inexplicably cold.


    "D-don''t tell me that''s..."


    In that instance, the woman trembled as her eyes constricted while she eximed.


    Before she finished her sentence, Ye Fan''s faint stern voice instantly rang.


    "How much do you hate this merciless world? Don''t spend the night crying solitarily. Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique''s second move, Ice Heart!"


    SWISH!


    His move exploded with energy and felt as cold as ice.


    The moment he finished this second move, it felt as though leaves were fluttering from the trees as rain


    fell from


    the heavens.


    The young woman stood in a daze as she stared dumbstruck.


    Her eyes were trembling in shock.


    She didn''t expect this young man to beat her to it and master the second move before she did.


    Was her talent for sword technique that nonexistent?


    It was one thing if she couldn''t master the first move before he did, but it was another matter to be


    outdone yet again.


    After all, she had abundantbat experience and was undefeated all her life.


    However, she lost to this young man when it came to mastering Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    She started to feel dejected inside.


    WIING!


    But something suddenly rang in her ears once more.


    She hastily raised her head to see Ye Fan jumping into the air once again after finishing two moves.


    In this instance, she waspletely stunned.


    She seemed as though she was struck by lightning and her eyes were wide open.


    In her heart, an audacious notion surfaced in her mind quietly.


    The young woman shook her head with shock and disbelief brimming from her eyes.


    Regardless of her disbelief, the young man had already picked up his ''sword''.


    He used a tree branch as a sword and


    moved it in the air.


    His dazzling sword moves were sheer artistry! Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "Let this sword be a mighty dragon. Don''t look back when you die. The third move, Green Dragon!"


    ROAR!


    Amid the cold voice, a dragon roar seemed toe from the sky!


    The woman quickly saw a green dragon''s silhouette quietly forming on Ye Fan''s sword.


    It shot into the heavens like a dragon as it roared!


    Its boundless energy swept everywhere.


    H-h-how is that possible?1


    The woman stood under the light and waspletely stupefied.


    Her mind had already gone nk.


    Her lovely eyes brimmed with shock and admiration.


    Ye Fan had mastered three of her sword moves in just seven days.


    She couldn''t believe a man like him actually existed!

 Chapter 1001 Yu Yun

    Chapter 1001 Yu Yun


    No one had ever left Yu Yun so shocked before.


    In that instant, she felt as though the young man was as dazzling as the sun.


    He was so mighty and noble that he left her feeling unworthy of herself.


    So, geniuses genuinely existed in the world.


    "Hey! Why are you in a daze? Don''t tell me you have fallen for me? I''m warning you, I am a married


    man. Even if you are interested, you can only be my mistress and can forget about being my wife."


    Before she knew it, Ye Fan had already sheathed the sword.


    He was looking at the dumbstruck woman and talking to her cheekily as he teased her.


    In the past, if anyone dared to disrespect or tease her, she would have thrown a fit and ordered for his


    entire family to be executed.


    But she was used to Ye Fan''s behavior.


    This guy was absolutely shameless.


    Ye Fan was capable of saying all kinds of nonsense, and she was already ustomed to it.


    She even stopped feeling angry when she heard it.


    However, she put on a stern, unhappy face as she red at Ye Fan and shouted, "If you can''t talk


    nicely, then stop yapping!"


    The woman rolled her eyes at Ye Fan before suppressing the shock in her heart and started to


    nonchntly practice her sword technique. She actedpletely indifferent the entire time.


    However, the more she behaved this way, the more hrious Ye Fan found her.


    Stubborn women like her were rather adorable.


    This woman would probably feel ufortable if she heard Ye Fan describe her as adorable.


    It seemed as though he was calling a ferocious tiger cute.


    The tiger would probably get mad from hearing it since this was considered disrespect.


    But Ye Fan didn''t watch for too long since her skill was full of weaknesses, and he could no longer go


    on watching.


    "Oh god! Who on earth practices swordy like this? Are you sure this is the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique? You must be kidding."


    "Oh my goddddd! When will you ever learn? Can you get any dumber than this? Where is your brain?


    Is it made from tofu?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? The essence of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is to be gentle. Do you


    know what that means?


    Why do you look like a man? Sigh. Thankfully, I am not your master, or else I would have cried from


    how stupid you are."


    Over the next few days, Ye Fan transformed into a martial arts instructor and taught the young woman.


    After all, he had to contribute in some way after learning her family technique.


    Moreover, Ye Fan still wanted to beg her to teach him Yin Dragon God Body, so it would pay for him to


    be more enthusiastic.


    But Ye Fan almost made the woman cry.


    Ye Fan''s words were simply too vicious!


    He kept poking fun at her for being stupid.


    She had never felt so indignant in her life.


    She was so angry that she threw the sword down several times and wanted to stop.


    Each time she did it, Ye Fan burst outughing.


    He would pointed at her andugh until his tears nearly fell from his eyes.


    "Do you know what you look like now? You look like you are throwing a temper at your husband."


    "Shut up! If you keep bbering nonsense, I am going to slice you apart!"


    The cold young woman blushed instantly in shame and fury.


    What kind of lousy metaphor was that?


    She was a mighty leader of an elite family who stood at the pinnacle of power.


    How could she go through such humiliation?


    How could she behave like a coquettish wife?


    This man was simply spouting nonsense!


    After getting scolded by Ye Fan, she didn''t dare to throw her temper anymore.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She suppressed her anger when she caught sight of Ye Fan gloating and continued practicing her


    sword technique.


    However, the bickering swiftly made them closer before she knew it.


    Her disgust and hate for Ye Fan slowly disappeared.


    Sometimes, the woman would bring Ye Fan a bottle of water as well when she went to her room for a


    drink.


    "He is certainly great at making girls happy. Just like his father."


    Joy brimmed from Old Madam Chu''s face as she watched quietly from nearby.


    In the past, Old Madam Chu was certain Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to master Yin Dragon God Body.


    From the looks of it now, he still stood a chance.


    "It''s too bad Fan is already married. Or else, I would definitely want him to marry Yun,¡± thought Old


    Madam Chu secretly before she swiftly shook her head seriously again.


    "No, that won''t do. What about their seniority levels? If they got married, it would getpletely


    messed up. Oh well. It appears they are destined to be apart."


    Old Madam Chu sighed with regret in her heart.


    Both their families had been friends for generations. Although there were marriages among them in the


    past, it was always between people of the same generation.


    Otherwise, the seniority level would be veryplicated.


    It was sunset before long.


    The entire sky turned orange from the twilight.


    It was about time for Ye Fan to head back and make dinner.


    Ever since Ye Fan cooked thest time, Old Madam Chu gotzy and insisted that he cooked each


    time.


    Ye Fan was seized by a whim when he asked what her name was out of the blue.


    After teaching her sword technique for several days, Ye Fan suddenly realized he didn''t know her


    name.


    In any case, he didn''t harbor any hope that she would tell him.


    Ye Fan knew very well that he was a creep in her eyes. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Any woman would be reluctant to tell a creep her name.


    Since Ye Fan was chatting randomly, he didn''t expect her to say anything.


    However, Ye Fan was caught by surprise when the woman''s cold voice suddenly rang by his ear as he


    walked off.


    "Yu Yun."


    Her cold words sounded as melodious as her running brook.


    Ye Fan turned back and smiled. "Yu Yun? You are just like your name. It''s a lovely name. I am Ye Fan."


    Ye Fanughed gently before leaving quickly.


    Only Yu Yun stayed behind to practice sword technique on her own.


    But the moment Ye Fan left, an inexplicable smile surfaced on Yu Yuns typically expressionless face.


    It looked as though a beautiful snow lotus had suddenly bloomed on a snowy peak.


    "I didn''t think that he was capable of praising someone."

 Chapter 1002 A Decision

    Chapter 1002 A Decision


    It was already evening time.


    The setting sun colored everything orange.


    Smoke rose from the old mansion.


    The intoxicating scent of food swept through the air amid the May gentle breeze.


    The moment Yu Yun smelled the food, she lost all interest to practice and put her sword away.


    She wanted to check out what Old Madam Chu had made for dinner today.


    Yu Yun had sampled her fair share of delicacies in her life, but Old Madam Chu''s simple fare tasted the


    best.


    "Hmm? Granny, is dinner ready?" asked Yu Yun excitedly. After Yu Yun headed to the front yard, she


    saw Old Madam Chu minding her nts instead of being in the kitchen.


    All this time, Yu Yun still thought Old Madam Chu was the one who did the


    cooking.


    However, Old Madam Chu smiled and said, "If you want to know whether dinner is ready, it''s no use


    asking me. Why don''t you ask the chef instead?"


    "The chef?"


    Yu Yun was instantly surprised.


    "Granny, are you saying Ye Fan has been doing the cooking all along?"


    Ye Fan always left the training area before her.


    Initially, Yu Yun thought Ye Fan was skiving.


    From the looks of it now, it wasn''t the case.


    "Who else could it be? I don''t have such fantastic cooking skills. He insisted on cooking even though I


    didn''t ask. Although he didn''t say why, I reckon it''s because of you. After he learned that you liked his


    cooking, he took the initiative to cook," continued Old Madam Chu as she mentioned nice things about


    Ye Fan.


    "Yun, I shouldn''t get involved in your grudges, and it''s true the Fan was really awful. But can''t you see


    he has been trying to make up for it quietly? It''s not easy for feuds to be resolved once they exist. Why


    don''t you consider forgiving him?" said Old Madam Chu.


    Instead, Yu Yun was stunned.


    She didn''t realize how many things Ye Fan had quietly done for her.


    Upon finding out, Yu Yun''s heart suddenly trembled.


    She stood dumbstruck for a long time, as if she were in a dilemma.


    Yu Yun gazed at the lean silhouette busying himself in the kitchen. She gritted her teeth as though she


    had made some important decision before entering the kitchen.


    A cunning smile instantly appeared on Old


    Madam Chu''s face like her ruse had seeded.


    "Fan, oh Fan. There is only that much I can help you with. The rest is up to you."


    Old Madam Chu was genuinely a wily fox.


    Ye Fan only volunteered to help with dinner because he loved Old Madam Chu and wanted to help with


    the chores.


    He was in no way attempting to atone for his sin or trying to make Yu Yun happy.


    Hence, Old Madam Chu only said all that to help make Ye Fan a little more likable.


    From the looks of it now, her ploy turned out to be effective.


    "What are you doing here? Dinner isn''t ready. Why don''t you wait in your room? I will send it over when


    it''s ready."


    Ye Fan thought Yu Yun was hungry when he saw her in the kitchen, so he instantly chased her away


    angrily.


    Yu Yun looked at Ye Fan and hesitated for a long time before saying coldly, "Bathe after dinner and


    wind of this, I won''t forgive you!"


    Her cold and threatening words rang quietly.


    Ye Fan was instantly stunned.


    "What? Bathe before Ie to your room? What are you up to? Let me warn you, I don''t sleep around.


    Don''t even dream about it," threatened Ye Fan.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like that. You act lofty all the time but end up being such a loose woman." Ye


    Fan instantly cracked a wicked smile as he looked at Yu Yun so cheekily that she couldn''t wait to p


    him to death.


    "You are such a prick! What on earth are you thinking about? Do you want to learn Yin Dragon God


    Body or not? Fine, don''te if you aren''t interested. But I assure you this will be your only chance to


    learn it," said Yu Yun angrily with her face blushing.


    Ye Fan was instantly delighted to hear her offer.


    She had finally given in.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    How was she nning to teach him the Yin Dragon God Body?


    "It turns out she has a conscience after all.


    I didn''t teach her so much for nothing." Ye Fan happily smiled before he continued cooking.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Fan was in an excellent mood. He cooked an borate meal consisting of


    six dishes and one soup.


    Although the spread was as tasty as before, there was a slight change in Yu Yun''s mentality now.


    She found it inconceivable that Ye Fan was the one responsible for making all this food.


    "It is such a pity that you can cook so well." Yu Yun shook her head and sighed.


    Ye Fan red at her immediately.


    What the hell did she mean? Was she implying that he was unfit to possess such remarkable cooking


    skills?


    However, Ye Fan suppressed his anger no matter how furious he was.


    After all, he had to ask a favor of her.


    He could settle the score with her after mastering the skill.


    Time went by swiftly and it was soon 10PM.


    Ye Fan checked whether Old Madam Chu was asleep beforeing over to Yu Yun''s room, just like


    she had told him to.


    He stealthily climbed in through Yu Yun''s window after he was certain no one was looking.


    However, Ye Fan was almost hacked apart by Yu Yun the moment he jumped through the window.


    "Heavens! What are you doing? Don''t tell me you called me over to ughter me?"


    Ye Fan instantly regretted falling for Yu Yun''s ploy.


    Yu Yun put her sword away when she realized it was Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan red and retorted, "You were the one who didn''t want anyone else to see me.


    Yu Yun was speechless. It was true that she didn''t want Old Madam Chu to know about Ye Fan


    entering her room.


    But since Old Madam Chu had already gone to bed, Ye Fan could even enter through the front door


    without Old Madam


    Chu''s knowledge.


    "Enough. Stop wasting time. Have you bathed?" asked Yu Yun coldly.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "Okay. Put on the blindfold." Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Yu Yun handed a strip of folded ck cloth to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled. "Why do I have to wear blindfolds? Are we ying hide and seek?"


    What hide and seek?!


    Yu Yun was instantly so angry that she wanted to hack him with her sword.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to do as she said.


    After all, he genuinely wanted to master Yin Dragon God Body.


    Although Ye Fan was curious what the woman was up to, he wasn''t the least bit worried.


    She had yet to recover her internal skills and was as weak as him. Even if she was up to no good, Ye


    Fan had nothing to fear of her.


    "I have put on the blindfolds. Now what?¡± asked Ye Fan once more.

 Chapter 1003 Dragon God Bodys Cultivation Method

    Chapter 1003 Dragon God Body''s Cultivation Method


    "Okay."


    Ye Fan automatically acknowledged her.


    However, Ye Fan swiftly noticed something amiss and instantly widened his eyes.


    "W-what? Take off my clothes? Wait a minute. Didn''t you im that you weren''t interested in me? I told


    you I don''t sleep around. Look, I know I am good-looking, but you can''t..."


    It didn''t cross Ye Fan''s mind that the beautiful Yu Yun would end up being this openminded.


    They had barely known each other and Ye Fan treated her as a friend, but she actually wanted to sleep


    with him.


    "No no no. Miss Yu Yun, please have some self-respect."


    Ye Fan shook his head nonstop and turned to leave.


    Ye Fan nearly drove Yu Yun insane.


    "Is there anything other than dirty thoughts in your head? Who said I''m making you take off your


    clothes because I am lusting after you?"


    "Then what? are you lusting after my clothes then?"


    Yu Yun was genuinely so angry with Ye Fan that her face became contorted.


    Ye Fan was a shameless prick and had a sharp tongue.


    She wasn''t some nutcase! Why would she lust after his clothing?


    "Fine, it looks like you aren''t interested in learning Yin Dragon God Body. In that case, leave!"


    Yu Yun gritted her teeth. Ye Fan had annoyed her to the point where her body was shivering.


    Ye Fan instantly said anxiously, "Yu Yun, don''t say that. I was just kidding and trying to lighten up the


    mood. But honestly you can''t me me for overthinking it. You should have exined things before


    asking me to strip, right?"


    Ye Fan hurriedly exined as he smiled.


    In reality, Ye Fan had an inkling the moment Yu Yun told him to blindfold himself.


    The cultivation they were doing tonight was definitely going to be unusual.


    Sure enough, he was spot on.


    Otherwise, Yu Yun wouldn''t have told him to strip.


    Yu Yun felt less angry after Ye Fan gave in, so she said coldly, "You should know Dragon God Body is


    split into the Yin and Yang volumes. Yang Dragon God Body is for male practitioners, and the Yin


    version is for women. This was why you couldn''t master it even after taking my manual."


    Yu Yun''s cold voice rang in the room.


    Ye Fan was instantly enlightened.


    No wonder he got nowhere no matter how he tried practicing Yin Dragon God Body.


    He used to think that he used the wrong method to learn it. From the looks of it now, it wasn''t a


    question of cultivation method. Instead, he was ill-suited to master the skill since he was a man.


    "Does this mean that we are unable to learn both Yin and Yang Dragon God Body at the same time?"


    asked Ye Fan quizzically.


    Yu Yun shook her head. "Usually, it''s impossible for them to be mastered at the same time, except for


    one method."


    "How?" asked Ye Fan anxiously.


    "Joint Cultivation," said Yu Yun calmly.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s eye twitched as he stammered, "J-joint Cultivation?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Yu Yun nodded. "Dragon God Body involves Yin and Yang to begin with. Guys practice the Yang


    version while women practice the Yin. After using Joint Cultivation to blend Yin and Yang, both


    practitioners wouldpletely master Dragon God Body."


    After a brief moment of shock, Ye Fan asked somewhat hesitantly, "How is Joint Cultivation done? Do


    we really have to do... you know, that?"


    This was a very serious problem.


    After all, Ye Fan was still a virgin, and he was also married.


    No matter how beautiful Yu Yun was, Ye Fan couldn''t possibly give his virginity to a stranger he had


    known for less than a month.


    Since this was a matter of principle, he had to get this figured out.


    Yu Yun''s face instantly blushed when she heard Ye Fan''s question.


    This prick''s mind was certainly filled with nothing but dirty things.


    Yu Yun couldn''t help wondering if she had made the right choice to do Joint Cultivation with Ye Fan.


    "What do you think?" asked Yu Yun coldly as she red at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantly smiled.


    It was indeed unlikely for a woman who was ready to run after him naked in order to defend her


    reputation to be a loose woman.


    "Fine. I trust you."


    At the drop of his voice, Ye Fan put the blindfolds on.


    He proceeded to strip himself naked swiftly.


    "What now?"


    What the hell?


    Yu Yun instantly almost went bonkers.


    "Who told you to strip everything? Hurry up and put on your pants!" shouted Yu Yun angrily as she


    covered her eyes.


    This idiot was really driving her insane. Before she had finished her instructions, Ye Fan had shockingly


    taken off everything.


    Yu Yun''s face instantly blushed crimson after she was caught by surprise and identally saw


    something she shouldn''t have.


    Despite her high status in the martial arts circle, Yu Yun was like an unsullied piece of white paper


    when it came to the opposite sex.


    However, the pure and innocent Yu Yun was now tainted by Ye Fan.


    Yu Yun felt as though she was severely sphemed and offended.


    She was so angry that she wanted to strangle Ye Fan to death.


    "What the...?! Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Ye Fan was equally angry.


    He had gathered such unwavering determination in order to undress so uninhibitedly.


    After all, he was doing it in the name of bing stronger. So he gritted his teeth and took off all his


    clothes at one shot.


    It was just getting naked anyway.


    Also, he had already seen her naked, so he would just treat it as returning a favor.


    But he had shockingly taken off his pants for nothing.


    Ye Fan''s face instantly looked angry as he felt around for his pants and put them back on. New ch?pter


    av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Okay. Now what?" asked Ye Fan.


    "Turn to face the headboard and sit on the bed,¡± said Yu Yun after spending a long time struggling to


    calm herself.


    Ye Fan felt around Yu Yun''s bed and sat down cross-legged like Yu Yun asked.


    Before long, Ye Fan could hear the sound of rustlinging from the bedside, so Yu Yun must be


    taking off her clothes too.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to ask what was next, he suddenly felt a cool sensation quietlying from


    his back.


    The moment they made skin contact, Ye Fan keenly sense Yu Yun slightly trembling as though she


    was electrified.


    how seductive the woman must look now.


    Sadly, he didn''t have the good fortune to enjoy this beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 1004 An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 1004 An Unexpected Guest


    "Calm yourself, straighten your back and activate Dragon God Body."


    Yu Yun''s melodious voice rang by his ear.


    Ye Fan said nothing but did his best to do as she said.


    Very quickly, gold light radiated from Ye Fan in the dark room.


    Countless dense dragon patterns emerged on Ye Fan.


    Massive boundless masculine energy surged from Ye Fan.


    Almost instantly, dragon patterns appeared on Yu Yun''s body as she leaned against Ye Fan without


    leaving any gap between them.


    Instead of a gold light, a light blue light radiated from her topless body.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As the icy blue light radiated from Yu Yun, gentle energy flowed steadily out from her body.


    Gold light flowed from one end while blue light flowed from the other.


    The contrasting light and energy kept converging and blending as they flowed around.


    It was perfect harmony.


    The energy kept flowing until they gradually absorbed it.


    The instant the energies became one, Ye Fan and Yu Yun shivered in unison.


    It was genuinely a remarkable sensation.


    It felt like two lovers lying intertwined as they fused into one.


    Perhaps this was what it meant to achievepatibility and perfect harmony.


    After they proceeded with cultivation, the room instantly went quiet.


    Outside the window, the moon glowed softly.


    It was so unusually quiet that it felt as though they could hear time creeping away.


    The night passed swiftly.


    Before it was daybreak, Yu Yun halted the cultivation process.


    Although the kind of Joint Cultivation they were doing was considered conservative, she couldn''t help


    feeling embarrassed about being in the room with Ye Fan alone and having direct skin contact with


    him.


    Hence, Yu Yun didn''t want Old Madam Chu to find out and naturally drove Ye Fan away before the sun


    came out.


    Yu Yun warned Ye Fan solemnly once again before he left, "I don''t want anyone else to learn of our


    Joint Cultivation. Or else, I won''t let you off!"


    Yu Yun''s cold words sounded intimidating.


    Ye Fan smiled at her as he said, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else about it." Ye Fan quickly changed


    the subject. "But..."


    "But what?" asked Yu Yun as she looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan chuckled. "You''ve got a pretty good figure, eh?¡±


    Immediately after saying that, Ye Fan turned and ran like crazy.


    Sure enough, Yu Yun started yelling murderously behind him.


    Since they needed time to digest and stabilize the energy they absorbed from each other, they decided


    to do Joint Cultivation once every two days.


    That meant they would do it every other night.


    Dragon God Body was an exceptionally powerful martial art, so it was impossible to master it overnight.


    Ye Fan only managed to have absolute control over Yang Dragon God Body after practicing it for


    several years.


    He ended up spending nearly ten years mastering it.


    If Ye Fan wanted to have total control over Yin Dragon God Body, he would probably need a lot of time.


    Since he had already mastered Yang Dragon God Body and had Yu Yun''s help, he would certainly


    require less time perfecting the Yin Dragon God Body.


    However, Ye Fan reckoned he needed one to two months before he could have utter control.


    Ye Fan and Yu Yun pretended nothing was going on in the day when they were with Old Madam Chu


    and continued to practice the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. At night, they went behind Old Madam


    Chu and did the unspeakable.


    Old Madam Chu suddenly asked Ye Fan angrily over dinner one day, "Fan, why didn''t you use the


    Revitalizing Bath I prepared youst night? It has lost all its effects by now. Why were you out


    gallivanting instead of soaking in itst night? Don''t tell me you were out fooling around with a girl?"


    Yu Yun was eating breakfast when she instantly shivered at these words and looked anxious.


    Her face blushed uncontrobly.


    Yu Yun almost buried her head into the bowl out of guilt as she ate. She didn''t dare to make a sound


    out of fear Old Madam Chu might notice anything amiss.


    After all, if Old Madam Chu found out that she and Ye Fan had been spending the night in her bed, Old


    Madam Chu''s impression of her would be crushed.


    Although they were doing it for the sake of cultivation, it made her look bad, so Yu Yun couldn''t help


    feeling guilty.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan waspletely calm.


    Ye Fan''s skin was super thick, so he chuckled and said, "Great grandmother, how did you know I have


    been going to Yu


    Yun''s room?


    COUGH COUGH COUGH!


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, Yu Yun shivered, choked on the porridge in her mouth, and


    started coughing violently.


    "Yun, are you okay?" asked Old Madam Chu as she patted Yu Yun''s back.


    "G-Granny, I''m fine. I just need a drink," replied Yu Yun gently as she choked with her face crimson.


    Yu Yun red at Ye Fan from the corner of her eye as though she was cing a sword on Ye Fan''s


    neck.


    She appeared to be warning Ye Fan she was going to kill him if he spouted anymore nonsense.


    However, Ye Fan was tickled by Yu Yun''s reaction even more.


    After all, not everyone had the fortune of being able to admire a beauty like her getting embarrassed.


    But Ye Fan didn''t dare to offend her too much.


    If he pissed her off and she didn''t want to help him anymore, he could forget about mastering Dragon


    God Body.


    Hence, Ye Fan said, "Yu Yun, don''t be angry. I was just kidding."


    Ye Fan shamelessly stretched his hand out. Old Madam Chu nodded after taking his pulse.


    Old Madam Chu was delighted.


    After Ye Fan managed to get past Old Madam Chu, Yu Yun finally felt rxed. Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    Just as the three of them were about to continue eating dinner, someone knocked on the door.


    DOONG DOONG!


    Almost instantly, Ye Fan''s heart tensed up.


    Barely anyone had visited the old mansion for years.


    Old Madam Chu also didn''tmunicate with outsiders.


    Yet someone was knocking on the door now.


    Who could that be?


    "Is it Chu Zheng-Liang''s men?"


    Ye Fan''s face grew solemn as his eyes instantly became murderously cold.

 Chapter 1005 Smile for Me

    Chapter 1005 Smile for Me


    DOONG DOONG!


    A deep knocking continued to echo through the air.


    Cold air swept by slowly, leaving countless leaves fluttering in the courtyard.


    Ye Fan wore a cold threatening expression on his face.


    Yu Yun could not help feeling surprised by Ye Fan''s expression.


    After all, during all this time she spent with Ye Fan, he gave her the impression that he was calm and


    It was the first time she had ever seen him so serious.


    This young man probably had a lot of secrets.


    For the first time, Yu Yun grew interested in someone else''s life.


    Ye Fan had already stood up, turned to head to the door, and was about to open it.


    "Fan, sit down. Let me do this."


    Old Madam Chu detected something amiss as well, so she pulled Ye Fan and told him to wait inside


    the room.


    "Great grandmother, I don''t want to drag you into this. They are here for me," said Ye Fan deeply.


    Old Madam Chu red and said, "Didn''t I tell you to wait? Have I gotten so old that you no longer do


    as I say?"


    Old Madam Chu shouted sternly before hobbling out the yard.


    However, Ye Fan''s mood became even tenser.


    Two silhouettes finally appeared outside the old mansion as the door opened.


    "And you are?¡± asked Old Madam Chu quizzically as she looked at the two men dressed in military


    uniform.


    "Old Madam Chu, have you forgotten me? I''m Tian-He. I was stationed in the army in Fenghai for ten


    years back in the day. I have had the honor of eating quite a lot of your dumplings."


    Lu Tian-He looked at the old woman respectfully in a humble attitude and didn''t put on a general''s airs


    at all.


    Old Madam recalled something and instantly smiled as she said, "Oh, I remember now. You are Jin''s


    aide, right? I can''t believe it. I haven''t seen you for years. Now your hair has even grown a little white.


    You changed so much that I couldn''t recognize you."


    "I know, right? In a blink of an eye, I have left Jiangdong for seven years," replied Lu Tian-He as he


    smiled.


    Lu Tian-He used to be stationed in Jiangdong.


    At that time, he was sent to be stationed at Fenghai to guard the old Chu mansion.


    Word had it that China owed a debt to the Chu family ancestors.


    In return for their help, the government sent 100,000 troops to be stationed at Fenghai to guard them


    for 50 years.


    During this time, Lu Tian-He and the Jiangdong armymander then would visit Old Madam Chu


    during the festivities. Over time, they came to be acquainted.


    Lu Tian-He was only an insignificant person working for themander at that time, so it was normal


    for her not to recognize you now that he was visiting so many yearster.


    "Come on in."


    She was naturally happy to see an old friend.


    As they spoke, Old Madam Chu weed Lu Tian-He and the others into the mansion.


    Ye Fan and Yu Yun had already left by now.


    They clearly didn''t want outsiders to find out they were around.


    Hence, Ye Fan rxed when he heard those guests were from the army and were here to visit Old


    Madam Chu. He left the main hall and followed Yu Yun to her room.


    "It''s not time yet. Come back at 10PM," said Yu Yun coldly when she spotted Ye Fan following her.


    She didn''t want to have any contact with members of the opposite sex. An exception was only made for


    cultivation.


    Ye Fanughed gently.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I even just sit in your room for a moment?"


    Ye Fan found it up bother toe back againter since they were doing Joint Cultivation for Dragon


    God Body soon.


    Since it was almost time, Ye Fan decided to wait in her room.


    "Look at you. You are so pretty, but you keep putting on such a cold and distant face. Isn''t it tiring to put


    on airs all the time? It''s such a pure waste of your good looks. People like you must not have many


    friends."


    Ye Fan ignored Yu Yun''s attempt to chase him out of her room.


    Before he obtained her permission, he had already sat down in a chair and poured himself a cup of tea.


    He behaved like this was his own room.


    Yu Yun wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    She never harbored any hope that this shameless prick would leave automatically.


    "Have a seat and drink some tea. I tell you, I am good at cooking and making tea as well. Try it."


    Ye Fan handed the freshly brewed tea to Yu Yun.


    This time, Yu Yun didn''t reject him.


    After getting to know each other for so long, Yu Yun no longer felt any animosity or guardedness


    against Ye Fan.


    She merely attempted to drive Ye Fan due in the name of feminine restraint.


    Also, Yu Yun didn''t know why but she was even starting to enjoy her interaction with Ye Fan.


    There was neither ttery nor scheming involved.


    She didn''t have to worry about conflict of interests or threats.


    The time she had spent at the Chu residence was the most rxed time of Yu Yun''s life.


    It felt as though her life that was as a boring ck and white drawing was suddenly filled with vibrant


    color.


    In the past, she was always surrounded by a lot of people.


    Despite this, she always felt lonely.


    People in high positions always felt cold and lonely.


    People with utmost power were destined to live a life of solitude.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But she felt that something had changed.


    She could genuinely sense the presence of other people in her life now, such as Ye Fan with his thick


    skin and the kind Old Madam Chu.


    In their eyes, she wasn''t an imposing leader of a powerful family and treated her as a normal person


    like them.


    Yu Yun had never experienced something so real in her life. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Even Yu Yun gradually started to stop putting up airs. For the first time in her life, she took tea from a


    man to drink.


    She took a small sip.


    PFFTTT!


    The moment Yu Yun drank the tea, she spat it out with a look of agony on her face.


    Yu Yun spat everything out with her face flushed red.


    Yu Yun''s coldness dissipated instantly, and she became particrly angry. "You awful fellow! What was


    that? Why was it so bitter?"


    Yu Yun couldn''t help spitting it out and looked embarrassed.


    Ye Fan chuckled and seemed delighted to see how embarrassed Yu Yun felt.

 Chapter 1006 Lu Tian-Hes Request

    Chapter 1006 Lu Tian-He''s Request


    Ye Fan smiled calmly in the room.


    His charming smile felt as warm as the winter sun.


    in that instant, Yu Yun''s heart which had gone cold for so long, finally felt something.


    She remained in a daze and said nothing for a long time.


    All she could see was Ye Fan''s charming smile.


    It looked so pure and dazzling, it was like the sky after the rain.


    After all these years, it was the first time she heard something as real as that.


    It wasn''t spoken in the name of disagreement, selfish gains or some other filthy reason.


    All it contained was pure concern for her.


    Instead, Yu Yun ended up shaking her head.


    Heavy is the head who wears the crown.


    From the moment she went on this path of no return, her life no longer belonged to herself.


    Who didn''t want to lead a positive life and smile every day?


    But if she wanted to lead others from her position, she had to keep up a cold and imposing


    appearance.


    "Enough. It''s time. Take off your shirt and get onto the bed.¡±


    Yu Yun appeared like she didn''t want to talk about these things. Instead, she walked up to the bed and


    prepared for Joint Cultivation.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help smiling sadly.


    Despite the suggestive words, Ye Fan couldn''t help finding them cold and scary when they came from


    the woman''s mouth.


    "This woman is like a block of ice that refuses to melt."


    Ye Fan stopped bbering after he was doneughing.


    He swiftly undressed with his deft hands and blindfolded himself before he climbed onto the bed like an


    innocent obedient littlemb and waited for Yu Yun to get in bed with him.


    "Young Master, please treat me gently!" said Ye Fan coquettishly in an effeminate voice as he


    deliberately acted shy.


    "Just go to hell."


    Ye Fan was clearly teasing Yu Yun.


    Sure enough, Yu Yun''s face blushed pink like a ripe, juicy peach.


    She was so embarrassed that she unsheathed her sword furiously and swore to hack this shameless


    creep into two.


    "AHEM!! It was just a joke, Miss Yu!"


    "Oh my god! Are you really going to ughter me?!"


    "Stop! If youe after me again, I will tell everyone about the mole on your chest!"


    Only Ye Fan was capable of making such a despicable threat.


    But he had no choice since his life was on the line.


    Moreover, Ye Fan had inadvertently seen Yu Yun naked at the Tang n''s forbidden grounds and


    honestly had no intention of defiling her reputation.


    "Hmm? Old Madam Chu, is there someone here?"


    Even though Yu Yun''s room was some distance away from the main hall, Yu Yun''s voice was so


    resounding that even Lu Tian-He and the others could hear it in the main hall.


    Lu Tian-He couldn''t help feeling curious and looked towards the source of the sound.


    After all, Old Madam Chu had always resided alone when he was stationed here and barely received


    any visitors.


    He couldn''t help feeling curious about the noise.


    Old Madam Chuughed and said calmly, "My friend''s child is staying for a few days. Just ignore it.¡±


    Lu Tian-He nodded. Since Old Madam Chu didn''t want to talk about it, he stopped probing.


    "Alright then, Old Madam Chu, it''s gettingte, so Shao-Hong and I will be on our way. I wille by to


    visit when I''m free. Thank you for helping out with our request. The top brass have given us these


    instructions, so I had no choice. After busting all our brain juices, we still haven''te up with a


    suitable candidate. Considering how knowledgeable you are, we came to ask you for any suggestions,"


    said Lu Tian-He reverently.


    Fang Shao-Hong smiled at Old Madam Chu sheepishly too.


    Old Madam Chu nodded. "It''s fine. I will do my best to find someone for you."


    Old Madam Chu quickly saw the generals off.


    "Fan,e over. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Old Madam Chu headed over to Ye Fan''s room and wanted to chat with him.


    But no one answered after she shouted for a long time.


    She discovered the door was locked when she tried pushing it.


    "Hmm? Has he fallen asleep?"


    Old Madam Chu was puzzled. She stood by the door and contemted before smiling.


    "Are you trying to trick me? Do you really think I am that stupid? I just didn''t think that things would


    progress so quickly. Has he really convinced Yun to do it?"


    Old Madam Chu raised her head and looked toward Yu Yun''s room. A sly smile emerged on the corner


    of her lips.


    Old Madam Chu hadn''t harbored much hope of sess previously.


    After all, Dragon God Body was a Joint Cultivation technique and usually, only married couples chose


    to cultivate this way.


    Ye Fan and Yu Yun had never met in their lives, and their status was worlds apart.


    Old Madam Chu knew Yu Yun well. She was a leader standing at the pinnacle of sess with a cold


    and proud personality.


    No man was good enough to conquer women like her.


    As Yu Yun''s career progressed and she stood at the summit of power, she regarded everyone else with


    even more disdain.


    So it demanded a lot of courage and determination for her to let down her guard and engage in Joint


    Cultivation with a man.


    Old Madam Chu was surprised that things had worked out after all.


    The night went by swiftly.


    The next day, Ye Fan pretended he had spent the entire night in his room as he walked out stretching.


    New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Ye Fan lied without skipping a beat.


    Yu Yun rolled her eyes, thinking the guy was such a good liar that he didn''t even bat an eye when he


    lied.


    Old Madam Chu didn''t expose him either, even though she knew what was going on.


    She knew Yu Yun had a lot of pride.


    "Enough with this nonsense. Sit down. I have something to tell you." Old Madam Chu suddenly


    became serious.


    Ye Fan was instantly curious. "What is it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Ye Fan was disinterested. They had approached him in Yeyang and asked him to be their


    instructor, but he refused them.


    He still wasn''t interested now.

 Chapter 1007 Three Conditions

    Chapter 1007 Three Conditions


    Old Madam Chu attempted to make Ye Fan change his mind.


    "Fan, why don''t you go and return their favor. They''ve defended the Chu family for 50 years, so we owe


    them. We should help them.¡±


    Old Madam Chu kept trying her utmost to persuade Ye Fan.


    All these years, Old Madam Chu managed to live in the old mansion in peace.


    Other than the Chu n''s authority and status, she had received protection from the country as well.


    The country had stationed 100,000 troops at Fenghai for 50 years.


    Even though it was done to return a favor, Old Madam Chu couldn''t help feeling moved by their


    sincerity and persistence.


    It was the first time they ever asked Old Madam Chu for help, so she didn''t have the heart to refuse


    them.


    "Alright, alright. Fine, I''ll do it."


    Ye Fan ended up agreeing to it on ount of Old Madam Chu.


    But even though he had made Old Madam Chu happy, Yu Yun was upset.


    Yu Yun asked Ye Fan while they were practicing sword technique in the backyard, "If you go to the


    army, how are you going to cultivate at night? Don''t you want to practice Dragon God Body?" asked Yu


    Yun coldly.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed cheekily and said, "Are you going to suffer from insomnia because I''m not


    around at night?"


    "I am talking about something serious. If you keep saying such nonsense, I will really slice you in half!"


    Yu Yun gnashed her teeth angrily.


    This guy just kept teasing her all the time.


    Fortunately, no one was around.


    Or else, if any of her acquaintances learned about Yu Yun''s rtionship with Ye Fan, her image would


    copsepletely.


    "Don''t worry. Your side is more important to me, so I definitely won''t hold things up."


    Ye Fan had alreadye up with a n.


    Regardless of how busy things became at the army, cultivation would still be Ye Fan''s top concern.


    After all, mastering Yin Dragon God Body meant his abilities would improve, so he couldn''t let it get


    dyed.


    Yu Yun didn''t want cultivation to stop either.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After all, she had a hard time convincing herself to do this Joint Cultivation with Ye Fan.


    If it ended for no reason, all the energy and emotion she had spent on it would go to waste.


    Moreover, Yu Yun needed to improve her defenses using skills like Yang Dragon God Body.


    Cultivating Dragon God Body was a winwin situation for both of them.


    In the morning the next day, Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong headed over to Chu residence once


    again.


    The moment they spotted Ye Fan, they were stunned.


    Their eyes opened wide in shock!


    "Mr Chu?"


    "Oh my goodness! What are you doing here?"


    "Haha!"


    "This is such a small world. I didn''t think I would bump into you here."


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were undoubtedly shocked and delighted when Old Madam Chu


    rmended Ye Fan for the job.


    "You two? Aren''t you both based in Yanjing? What brings you to Jiangdong?"


    Ye Fan was equally surprised.


    He had already rejected Lu Tian-He and the others previously when they invited him to be Yanjing


    army''s chief military instructor.


    Fate had a way of toying with people. Now he ended up having to join the army after all.


    "Old Madam Chu must have told you about the mission, right? Our higher-ups are transferring us to


    Jiangdong and they want to use it as our base to train special troops secretly. As you know, too many


    eyes are on Yanjing, so it would be impossible to keep this covert there. Although Jiangdong is smaller,


    it works well for such a mission," Lu Tian-Heughed.


    He was certainly delighted they could get Ye Fan to join the army.


    Back then, Lu Tian-He had invited Ye Fan to be the chief military instructor for this reason actually.


    After careful consideration, Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong decided it would be best to ask Ye Fan to


    be the chief military instructor for the special troops.


    Sadly, Ye Fan refused the offer.


    After going one big round, Ye Fan finally agreed to it, so Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were


    naturally happy.


    "Oh my. Thank you so much, Old Madam Chu. On behalf of the Chinese army, I offer my deepest


    gratitude. If you didn''t help, we wouldn''t have managed to convince Mr Chu to join us," thanked Lu


    Tian-He continuously.


    "Well, that..."


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong looked at each other before they smiled awkwardly as they hesitated.


    Before Lu Tian-He finished his words, Ye Fan interrupted him, "There''s no room for negotiation. You


    know I don''t like being tied down. That was the reason I turned you down thest time. If you can''t


    agree to my first request, then consider this conversation over." New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan sounded decisive and gave them no room for negotiation.


    Ye Fan wasn''t trying to be unreasonable. He had toe back every two days to do Joint Cultivation


    with Yu Yun for Dragon God Body.


    Hence, he had to fight for free ess in the army.


    Or else, Ye Fan wouldn''t be their instructor, regardless of whatever rank they offered


    him.


    "Er..."


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were in a spot when they noticed how determined Ye Fan was.


    Lu Tian-He had no choice but to bring this up to his boss and fight for Ye Fan''s privilege.

 Chapter 1008 Cousins Bumping Into Each Other

    Chapter 1008 Cousins Bumping Into Each Other


    "Thank you, Sir. I will let him know immediately."


    In the end, the top brass of the army agreed to give Ye Fan this privilege after Lu Tian-He fought for it.


    Aftering to an agreement, Ye Fan boarded the car and headed for the army barracks.


    Owing to time constraints and the amount of work that had to be done, the moment they found a


    suitable instructor candidate, they wasted no time.


    The Jiangdong military region was located on some barrennd to the north of Fenghai and was about


    three hours away by car.


    The doors opened, and a military green off-road vehicle brought Ye Fan into the military zone.


    "Mr Chu, please wait in the guesthouse first. I will let themander know you are here. I''m sure he


    will see you soon. In the meantime, you can take a look around the military zone and familiarize


    yourself," said Lu Tian-He as he smiled and led Ye Fan to the guesthouse.


    Ye Fan nodded. "There''s no hurry. Go ahead."


    "Great. Mr Chu, then we will leave you on your own. No, correction, we will probably have to call you


    General Chuter!" Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong chuckled before they left.


    Ye Fan left the guesthouse and took a walk around the area after resting briefly.


    Since this was a recreational area, the atmosphere felt more rxed.


    There was no sign of any intense training here. Soldiers walked by as they chatted happily.


    Some of them had washbasins in their hands and had juste back from a shower.


    Some of them were drying their clothes while others were running out with a


    basketball.


    "Zi-Yang, Ming-Bo,e on. Let''s go shoot some hoops.¡±


    Two tall, handsome men dressed in military uniform came out.


    Everyone greeted them instantly and asked them to join them for basketball.


    Li Zi-Yang shook his head instead.


    "Fei, go on and have fun. We will pass. We haven''t finished our training for today yet."


    "Zi-Yang, do you have to go all out like this? You do so much more extra work during your free time.


    You are going to overwork yourself."


    "Haha! That''s enough. Stop holding them back if they want to do well. Zi-Yang and Ming-Bo were


    promoted to toon leader after six months. Also, Zi-Yang and Ming-Bo were shortlisted for special


    troops. Since they have such a bright future, they naturally want to work hard, right?"


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo disregarded theirments and had already run off.


    Based on their n, they were to run with weights for three kilometers.


    "Zi-Yang, why don''t we take a break this afternoon? If we keep doing such intense training, we might


    end up copsing," said Ma Ming-Bo sadly as he looked at Li Zi-Yang and looked somewhat tired.


    "No, Ming-Bo. Have you forgotten why we decided to join the army? Before you give up, think about


    what we want. Think about the humiliation we suffered at the Feast of the Sea and Sky. If you want to


    surpass him, this is the only way to do it. Even if he is the King of Jiangdong in the corporate world, he


    will be nothing to us when we be generals, he would have to greet us respectfully when he sees


    us again!"


    Li Zi-Yang clenched his fists tightly.


    He could never forget the humiliation he suffered at the hands of Ye Fan at the Feast of the Sea and


    Sky.


    Li Zi-Yang was too afraid to retaliate and had apologized to him like a dog when his father forced him.


    But he was a proud man. All these years, his peers looked up to him.


    Li Zi-Yang could never allow a man around his age to trample him beneath his feet like that.


    Hence, Li Zi-Yang got his father to make arrangements for him to join the army after the feast.


    He swore to make a name for himself in the army.


    Ten years!


    He gave himself ten years to catch up.


    In ten years, he wanted to be a general!


    "You and I have both surmounted countless obstacles. You are proud and fearless while I am quiet and


    determined.


    Ye Fan, there wille one day when I, Li


    Zi-Yang, will recover my lost dignity and trample you beneath my feet!" said Li Zi-Yang deeply with


    resolution in his eyes.


    "You are right, Zi-Yang. We have to work hard to surpass him. If we want to be generals, we have


    to attain military achievements. If we want military achievement, we have to go into the battlefield.


    Joining the special troops will bring us closer to the battlefield, so this is the perfect chance. Yanjing


    army is sending their best instructors to teach the special troops. We have to work hard and get ready,


    so we can join them. Perhaps this is our chance to surpass Ye Fan!"


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo both exploded with boundless drive and enthusiasm as they resumed


    training.


    However, they had no idea that the young man they wanted to trample at their feet was less than a


    hundred meters away.


    Perhaps Ye Fan might have spotted them, but he probably didn''t recognize them.


    After all, insignificant people like them didn''t even amount to an extra in Ye Fan''s life.


    Why would Ye Fan waste his energy on trivial people?


    Ye Fan returned to the guesthouse after taking a quick stroll.


    He noticed a silhouette standing in the room when he returned.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The young woman before him was dressed in a floral long dress and was undoubtedly the center of


    attention since everyone else was dressed in military green.


    Her short hair swayed gently in the wind.


    Her snow-white neck was wless.


    Her dress was cinched at the waist andplemented her slender waist perfectly.


    Her perfect figure was particrly pleasant to the eye.


    If the men at the army caught sight of this scene, it would probably awaken their most primal instincts.


    But Ye Fan had seen plenty of beauties in his time, so he was much calmer about seeing her.


    "Have a seat. There''s tea over there. Help yourself.


    Ye Fan noticed her right away.


    The woman before his eyes was none other than his eldest uncle''s daughter, Ye Yu-Yan.


    Ye Yu-Yan had always followed Lu Tian-He for training. Since Lu Tian-He was transferred to Jiangdong


    to set up the special troops, he naturally transferred his favorite disciple as well.


    30 minutes ago, Ye Yu-Yan heard her teacher saying Ye Fan was here. Hence, she hurried back to the


    dormitory to change and came over here immediately.


    Despite being cousins, their encounter wasn''t as warm as Ye Yu-Yan expected. It was simply cold and


    indifferent.


    Ye Yu-Yan quickly turned around when she heard Ye Fan''s voice before meekly greeting him.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    "If we were still kids living in the Ye residence, I would certainly answer to that. But I''ve been chased


    out of the Ye family and your father has already removed my name from the n records. In other


    words, we aren''t cousins anymore, so stop treating me that way. There is no need for that anymore."

 Chapter 1009 Ready to See You

    Chapter 1009 Ready to See You


    Every word Ye Fan uttered stabbed Ye Yu-Yan in the heart like a sword.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s face turned ghastly pale in shock as she looked at Ye Fan and attempted to exin, "Fan,


    my father and the others did all those things in a moment of folly. When I go back, I will persuade them


    to apologize. Can you..."


    "Don''t bother." Before Ye Yu-Yan finished her sentence, Ye Fan interrupted her, "It''s hard to mend


    broken ss. Since it hase to this, there''s no point in trying to salvage the rtionship. Just let it


    go.


    Even if you try to save it, things will never go back to normal."


    "But Fan..." Ye Yu-Yan wanted to keep trying, but Ye Fan had already turned around.


    "Enough. If this was all you wanted to say to me, then you can leave. I am here on business, so I don''t


    want to waste my time on unimportant things." Ye Fan spoke in a calm and deep voice, but it sounded


    like he was pushing Ye Yu-Yan far away from him.


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t know where it came from, but she had the urge to cry.


    She felt as though her heart was split open, and a sour tasting fluid was flowing from it.


    Her cousin ended up refusing to forgive her.


    Just like Ye Fan said, she should let it go.


    Sometimes, once the opportunity was missed, it was toote to salvage the situation.


    The same was true about their rtionship as cousins.


    If she had regarded Ye Fan with the slightest respect when they were children and didn''t act so loftily,


    treated him with contempt, or outcast him, he might behave differently towards her now.


    Ye Fan wouldn''t have ended up so cold and devoid of any warmth that should have existed between


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    cousins. They were likeplete strangers now.


    She genuinely regretted her actions.


    "Mr Chu, themander will see you now. This way, please.¡±


    A deep voice came from outside.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong beamed as they invited Ye Fan to meet themander.


    "Okay."


    Ye Fan nodded and walked out with them.


    Only Ye Yu-Yan remained in the room as she stood solitarily.


    Despite her perfect figure and good looks, no one was around to admire it.


    Just then, Fang Shao-Hong recalled something and went back.


    The moment he came back to the hotel, he spotted the gorgeously dressed Ye Yu-Yan.


    "Yu-Yan, why are you here? Oh, you must be here to congratte your cousin. He is definitely getting


    appointed. I can''t promise he will be lieutenant general, but he can at least be a major general. A


    20 year old major general! My my! He is going to be the youngest major general in the history of China.


    In the future, your cousin will have a bright future. He might even end up bingmander of the


    armed forces."


    "You should be proud to have a cousin like him. You will have a meteoric rise in the army with a cousin


    like that around! HAHA!" Fang Shao-Hongughed and told Ye Yu-Yan about the good news.


    After he was done telling her, Fang Shao-Hong went after Ye Fan and the others.


    Ye Yu-Yan felt even more dejected.


    Ye Yu-Yan finally realized what she had passed up back in the day.


    Ye Yu-Yan was overwhelmed by regret and sadness. She watched them leave from behind with eyes


    red from sorrow.


    "Mr Chu, don''t be nervous. I think themander merely asked to see you for formalities sake. He


    might have nned a dinner to wee you," Lu Tian-He chatted with Ye Fan on their way.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Is it the samemander as the one I saw in Yeyang?"


    Ye Fan recalled how Lu Tian-He and the others had reached out to him on the first day of the Lunar


    New Year and asked him to be the General military instructor.


    At that time, he recalled seeing an armymander as well.


    "Are you talking about Commander Rong An?"


    "Commander Rong is the leader of Yanjing troops. The one we are meeting now is Jiangdong''s army


    The martial arts special forces were a joint effort between Jiangdong and Yanjing, so the Jiangdong


    army was involved.


    Moreover, training was to be conducted in Jiangdong''s military base, so the person with the final say


    about the training instructor was in fact the Jiangdongmander, Wu Yang.


    Lu Tian-He and the others were mainly in charge of making the rmendation.


    Ye Fan and the others arrived at the militarymand center as they chatted.


    However, the guard at the door stopped them.


    "General Lu, one moment, please. Themander is in a meeting, and no one is to enter.¡±


    What on earth?


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s in a meeting?¡±


    "Wasn''t he free just a moment ago?" "Did something serious happen?" Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-


    Hong were both stunned and clearly didn''t realize they came at such a bad time.


    But orders were orders.


    Since Wu Yang forbade entry, Lu Tian-He and the others could only wait outside.


    "Mr Chu, please bear with us. This is what the army is like. Meetings often suddenly take ce.


    Sometimes in the dead of the night when we are asleep, we might suddenly get woken up. After all,


    military situations change rapidly, and the wellbeing of the nation is at stake. If your superior has given


    the order, even if you are making out with your wife, you have to get up and report to your post! We


    have to follow military orders without fail." Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-Heughed as they exined


    things to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied calmly in all honesty, "I understand. It is a soldier''s job to obey their


    superiors'' orders. This is why I wasn''t interested in joining the army.¡±


    He was ustomed to freedom and didn''t like to be confined or get ordered around.


    Hence, Ye Fan innately opposed the idea of a military career.


    This time, if Old Madam Chu hadn''t persuaded him, even if they agreed to his requests, he probably


    wouldn''t havee.


    The three of them ended up waiting for two hours.


    During this time, they could faintly hearughtering from inside the room.


    By now, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Lu Tian-He checked the time and saw that it was already 1 PM.


    "What is going on? Aren''t they done yet? Why is this meeting taking so long? Also, are they actually


    having a meeting? Why do I keep hearing the sound ofughter?"


    Lu Tian-He was losing patience.


    After all, they had a guest with them.


    It was Ye Fan''s first time on the base, but he had been made to wait for so long. Even if it was an


    emergency meeting, it didn''t look good.


    Lu Tian-He kept asking the guard outside the door, but he didn''t know what was going on either.


    "What would a guard know? Tian-He, you two can wait here while I go in to take a look."


    Fang Shao-Hong was feeling impatient as well, so he pushed the guard aside and barged right into the


    room.

 Chapter 1010 Bullying a Newcomer

    Chapter 1010 Bullying a Neer


    "No, General Fang! General Fang!¡±


    The guard at the door attempted to stop Fang Shao-Hong, but it was toote.


    The moment Fang Shao-Hong entered, he discovered there was no meeting happening at all. Instead,


    a bunch of people were just sitting around the table and chatting over lunch.


    "Didn''t I say no one was to enter unless it''s urgent? If you disturb my guest, you are going to get it from


    me!¡±


    The man who spoke was a short and stout man.


    The moment someone barged in, he started yelling furiously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was deputymander of the Jiangdong''s armed forces, Lin Qing-He.


    But Fang Shao-Hong ignored Lin Qing-He''s scolding and turned to look at another middle-aged man


    instead.


    The man was imposing and burly with an authoritative look in his eyes. His eyes were slightly furrowed,


    and he seemed clearly unhappy with the interruption.


    Indeed, this soldierly looking middle-aged man was none other than themander of Jiangdong''s


    army, Wu Yang.


    "Commander Wu, what are you trying to do? We''ve waited for ages for you outside while you were just


    here enjoying your food. We had such a hard time convincing fine talent like Mr Chu toe, but you


    are treating him this way? How do you think that would make him feel?"


    Fang Shao-Hong''s words were clearly filled with anger.


    He was genuinely outraged.


    To think they thought that Wu Yang and the others had received urgent orders and were discussing


    matters of national importance.


    It turned out that these twomanders were having fun while they waited outside and wasted their


    time.


    "How dare you? Is this how you speak to themander? Fang Shao-Hong, you had better not think


    you can push your weight around and disrespect themander just because you are from the capital.


    Let me tell you. You aren''t in Yanjing anymore! This is no ce for you to cause problems!" barked Lin


    Qing-He as he mmed the table before Wu Yang said a word.


    "What is going on? Why did you get into an argument?"


    Lu Tian-He and the others overheard themotion inside, so they hurriedly walked in to find out what


    was going on.


    "Tian-He, perfect. Just look at this! We waited outside for over an hour, but they were drinking and


    chatting inside. Are they bullying us because we are not from here?"


    Fang Shao-Hong was furious.


    He had already expected a lot of resistance when they parachuted into Jiangdong to work on the


    martial art


    special troops.


    After all, Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were outsiders from Yanjing, so it was unavoidable for them


    to be ostracized by the local military.


    But he didn''t expect these people to be this arrogant and tant and make things difficult for them right


    from the start.


    Lu Tian-He also frowned at this.


    "Commander Wu, what is the meaning of this?" asked Lu Tian-He angrily as he looked at Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang finally broke the silence and smiled as he replied, "Tian-He, Shao-Hong, don''t be angry. It


    was a misunderstanding. My subordinates got my instructions mixed up. I told them not to let any


    unauthorized persons into the room, but I didn''t expect them to keep all of you out as well. I will punish


    them after lunch. Have a seat. I saved you spots. I prepared this meal to wee Master Wei Qing


    and all of you."


    Wu Yang was certainly the leader of the Jiangdong army. In a few words, he quickly defused an


    argument.


    Lu Tian-He and the others were also incapable of finding any fault in his words.


    "Where is the Old Mr Chu you''ve invited over? Isn''t he here yet? I saved a bottle of Maotai for this


    highly respected man you''ve said so much about.¡±


    Wu Yang smiled as he looked at the door.


    Other than Lu Tian-He''s subordinates, he didn''t see this so-called Mr Chu.


    "Never mind. Tian-He, Shao-Hong, why don''t you take a seat first? Is this your new guard? Go bring a


    chair over for General Lu," ordered Wu Yang casually as he looked at Ye Fan.


    In that instance, Wu Yang and the others sensed the atmosphere freezing over.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were speechless as their expressions darkened. They looked at Wu


    Yang strangely and said, "Commander Wu, he is King of Jiangdong, Mr Chu."


    What?


    "This is Mr Chu? Such a young man?" Wu Yang was stunned.


    Previously, he assumed the man whom Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong rmended must be a


    respectable older martial artist.


    After all, it was impossible to make all the leaders Jiangdong acknowledge someone as their leader if


    he wasn''t mature and highly experienced enough.


    Ye Fan''s age was clearly not what Wu Yang anticipated.


    Very quickly, the broad smile on Wu Yang''s face dissipated.


    "General Lu, don''t tell me you think that a kid like him is capable of training troops? This must be a


    joke, right? I was wondering how respectable this Mr Chu would be. I didn''t think he was just a boy.


    Wouldn''t we be left with a bunch of sissies if we left the training to him? Commander Wu, I think we


    should leave the training to professional martial artists like Master Wei Qing." Lin Qing-He instantly


    burst outughing.


    He mocked Lu Tian-He and the others as he rmended the man beside him to Wu Yang.


    The man seemed around 40 to 50 years old and was tall and buff. Despite wearing a suit, they could


    still sense how muscr he was.


    Ever since they entered themand center, this man sat where he was without saying a word. He


    didn''t even lift his head to look at them. Instead, his eyes remained shut and exuded a very arrogant


    air.


    "Lin Qing-He, watch your words!" shouted Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong coldly when they detected


    his tant mockery.


    "All of you, enough. Master Wei Qing just got here, so stop embarrassing yourselves."


    Wu Yang broke off the argument and gestured for them to eat.


    "Commander Wu, Mr Chu has something to attend to. Why don''t we settle on the position of the chief


    military instructor first?" said Lu Tian-He.


    In their effort to keep the project a secret, he would be the Jiangdong chief military instructor on paper.


    However, he would be in charge of special troops training in reality.


    "If Mr Chu is busy, he can go ahead. Let''s not hold him up," replied Wu Yang deeply.


    These simple words made Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hongpletely lost for words. Their faces


    turned pale instantly.

 Chapter 1011 Incredible!

    Chapter 1011 Incredible!


    Wu Yang ignored Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong''s reactions.


    Instead, he opened the Maotai and personally poured Wei Qing a ss.


    "Master Wei Qing, even though you live in Thand, you must have heard about Maotai, right? Why


    don''t you give it a try?"


    Wu Yangughed as he took care of his guest andpletely forgot he was nning to serve this


    wine to Ye Fan.


    Although Wei Qing was Chinese, he had resided in Thand for years to practice muay thai.


    He only returned to China because Lin Qing-He invited him to.


    Wei Qing and Lin Qing-He were close friends.


    If they appointed Wei Qing as Jiangdong''s chief military instructor, then Lin Qing-He''s power in the


    army would increase.


    In the future, Lin Qing-He might even be the nextmander with the help of his cronies after


    Wu Yang retired.


    Hence, Lin Qing-He did everything he could to belittle Ye Fan so that Wei Qing could be the


    instructor.


    While Wu Yang, Lin Qing-He, and Wei Qing chatted happily, the other side seemed to have been


    forgotten.


    "Mr Chu, don''t be angry. Since Commander Wu doesn''t know you well, a misunderstanding can''t be


    avoided. Shao-Hong and I will deal with this side of things. In the meantime, please don''t be angry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Trust me, the position is yours," said Lu Tian-He softly as he looked at Ye Fan.


    Wu Yang and the others had clearly disrespected Ye Fan.


    Lu Tian-He was worried Ye Fan would storm out in a fit of anger, so he kept appeasing him.


    Ye Fan said nothing and continued to sit expressionlessly as he drank tea.


    Wu Yang and the others continued to chat with Wei Qing.


    "I heard Master Wei Qing has experience in training mercenaries. Is that right?"


    Wei Qing took a sip of wine before replying proudly, "Have you heard of the Tiger Tooth Troops in


    Thand?"


    Wu Yang was stunned. "Tiger Tooth? Are you talking about the number one special forces in Thand,


    Tiger Tooth Troops?"


    Wei Qing nodded. "I was their first instructor!"


    What?


    Wu Yang instantly trembled so hard that half the wine spilled from his ss.


    "You trained the Tiger Tooth Troops? How can that be? Don''t they belong to the Thai government? I


    recall they have been working for the country all along. Don''t tell me they are actually mercenaries?"


    asked Wu Yang quizzically.


    Wei Qing sneered, "The Tiger Tooth Troops Have always been mercenaries. In recent years, they


    coborated with the government and appeared like the country''s troops. However, they are


    mercenaries. It is all about money. That''s all there is to it."


    "So I see. I didn''t think that Master Wei Qing had such outstanding aplishments," said Wu Yang


    as heughed instantly.


    He picked up his wine ss and toasted Wei Qing before he asked curiously, "But why did you go to


    Thand even though you are Chinese?"


    Despite how casual his questions sounded, it was of utmost importance.


    After all, the army took political preferences seriously. It would be disastrous if they allowed a foreign


    spy to enter their ranks.


    Hence, Wu Yang treated the matter of appointing a foreign resident to a high post seriously.


    First of all, he had to understand why Wei Qing went to Thand.


    "I went because of muay thai! I have practiced martial arts since I was a child and have tried all kinds of


    boxing techniques. In the end, I felt muay thai was the best. Since it is the strongest and best technique


    for killing in the world, I went to Thand to learn muay thai. I even managed to be a disciple of the


    Boxing King and master of muay thai,¡± said Wei Qing proudly. His words were filled with heroism and


    dominance.


    Wu Yang sighed after hearing this.


    "It''s true that you need a lot of determination to be a powerful martial artist. I really respect your


    love of muay thai. Sadly, I have never seen its prowess with my own eyes, even though I had heard


    much about it. I am very curious about whether it surpasses Chinese techniques."


    Although Wu Yang worded himself vaguely, Lin Qing-He instantly remarked to himself that Wu Yang


    was a real wily old


    fox.


    Wu Yang clearly wanted to see Wei Qing''s abilities with his own eyes.


    Even Lin Qing-He could understand what Wu Yang was driving at, let alone Wei Qing.


    So Wei Qing didn''t go on talking.


    He put down his ss and suddenly stood up.


    After looking around, he headed to a corner in the room.


    A punching bag weighing over 100 kilograms hung from the ceiling.


    It seemed Wei Qing wanted to use this punching bag to demonstrate his prowess.


    Wu Yang quickly ordered his subordinate, "Hurry up and bring my boxing gloves over for Master Wei


    Qing!¡±


    Since the punching bag was filled with fine sand and was particrly heavy, Wu Yang typically wore


    boxing gloves when he used it.


    Or else, he would end up breaking a few bones.


    Hence, it was necessary to wear boxing gloves to protect his hands.


    However, Wei Qing waved his hand when Wu Yang made the suggestion. "I don''t need it! My punch is


    powerful enough to break gold and stone. What''s a little punching bag? Boxing gloves are an insult to


    me and muay thai!"


    "Heavens!"


    "Absolutely domineering."


    Wei Qing''s deep and resounding words reverberated through the air.


    Wu Yang was so infected by his words that he almost shouted in admiration.


    Regardless of Wei Qing''s abilities, just his drive alone was enough for him to be a major general.


    Everyone watched as Wei Qing controlled his breathing and focused as he bent his knees slightly.


    He was like a bow being slowly pulled back and readied for attack while energy traveled from his core


    and gathered on his fists.


    BAM!


    The room shook from the booming sound.


    Amid everyone''s shocked looks, the punching bag exploded from Wei Qing''s blow.


    It exploded just like that!


    Wei Qing''s fist had prated the PU cover, and all the fine sand sprayed out like a bomb exploding in


    midair.


    It felt as though it was raining sand.


    "This...This is incredible! Haha! Qing-He, you''ve made a real contribution by finding us this amazing


    talent!"


    Wu Yang trembled in surprise as his eyes opened wide in joy.


    Even their strongest soldier could only make the punching bag sway a little after punching it with gloves


    on.


    But Wei Qing was incredible enough to make such a hefty punching bag blow-up in a single punch.


    What kind of remarkable explosive force did he possess?


    Wu Yang felt Wei Qing was probably capable of killing a bull with a single blow as well!


    He had already decided it had to be him.


    Jiangdong''s special forces'' chief military instructor would be him, the master of muay thai, Wei Qing!

 Chapter 1012 I Meant Just That

    Chapter 1012 I Meant Just That


    "Commander Wu, Master Wei Qing is renowned in Thand and learned from the Boxing King! He has


    genuine skills and others can''t bepared to him. Master Wei Qing is capable of blowing up even a


    bull with a single punch!"


    Lin Qing-He couldn''t help beaming when Wu Yang praised Wei Qing.


    Lin Qing-He lifted his chin proudly and purposely looked at Ye Fan in disdain.


    He thought he would catch sight of Ye Fan''s shock but ended up disappointed.


    He realized the young man''s face was still calm and seemed unperturbed.


    Ye Fan hadn''t even looked over at all and only sat there while drinking his tea.


    "He''s such a pretentious kid! He''s young, but he makes a good actor. But it''s no use because the


    position of chief military instructor belongs to Wei Qing."


    Lin Qing-He scoffed in his heart before veering his eyes from Ye Fan to continue singing praises of Wei


    Qing.


    The proud look on Wei Qing''s face became even more prominent after Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He


    ttered him.


    Wei Qing turned to look at Wu Yang and the others before smiling proudly. "Muay thai is the best


    boxing technique in the world, and it is capable of splitting rock and gold! A bull is nothing!"


    His deep voice quietly echoed through the air.


    In an instant, everyone in the room found it soul-stirring.


    Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He pped and cheered.


    "Well said! I used to think that Chinese martial arts were the best. From the looks of it now, I didn''t


    know better. It seems muay thai is truly the best boxing technique in the world! It is even capable of


    splitting stone and gold! Master Wei Qing, you''re amazing! On behalf of Jiangdong''s army, allow me to


    offer you a toast. From now on, you are our chief military instructor!" Wu Yangughed merrily. Wu


    Yang was sincerely delighted for such a talented man to join his ranks.


    Amid hisughter, Wu Yang raised his ss hurriedly and toasted Wei Qing.


    ¡°The best boxing technique in the world? That''s absurd."


    Just as Wu Yang, Lin Qing-He and the others raised their sses to toast Wei Qing, a quiet scoff was


    made out of the blue.


    Even though it wasn''t particrly loud, it sounded especially clear because the room was quiet.


    Wu Yang and the others were shocked by this voice.


    Everyone turned to see who was talking and saw a young man sitting quietly on the other end of the


    table.


    His features appeared indifferent and expressionless.


    The scent of tea wafted from the teacup in his hand.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After making that statement, he even lowered his head and took a sip of tea.


    He never onceid eyes on them the entire time.


    "W-what on earth?"


    Wu Yang and the others were instantly outraged, and everyone turned to look at him angrily.


    This punk was so arrogant that he didn''t even bother looking at them.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Did it mean that he didn''t even think they weren''t even worth a look?


    Ye Fan''s arrogance certainly made Wu Yang furious.


    BAM!


    But before Wu Yang could say anything,


    Lin Qing-He exploded first.


    He picked up one of the wine sses on the table and smashed it onto the ground.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why haven''t you left? Didn''t you hear what themander said? Or are


    you all deaf?


    Hurry up and get lost!¡± Lin Qing-He ignored Ye Fan and scolded Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong


    furiously instead.


    Since he was the deputy of Jiangdong''s army, his rank was a level higher than Lu Tian-He and the


    others.


    Although he wasn''t Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong''s direct superior, he had the right to reprimand


    them.


    However, Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He clearly refused to submit to Lin Qing-He.


    Fang Shao-Hong frowned after getting scolded by Lin Qing-He. "Deputy Commander Lin, mind your


    words! We came to Jiangdong to supervise the special troops. We didn''te here to take this shit


    from you."


    "How dare you argue with me?" roared Lin Qing-He furiously as he looked at Wu Yang. "Commander


    Wu, did you see that? Are they even here to help us create the special forces? They look more like


    they are here to boss us around and worse, they''ve even brought a kid with them!"


    Inparison, Wu Yang was rather calm and didn''t lose control of himself like Lin Qing-He.


    He suppressed his anger and looked at Ye Fan unhappily as he asked coldly, "Young man, what did


    you mean when you said that earlier?"


    Despite Wu Yang''s deep and seemingly calm voice, anyone could tell how furious he was in his heart.


    Wu Yang''s guard, Liu, knew Wu Yang well since he had served him for years.


    Liu was keenly aware that Wu Yang was going to blow up if Ye Fan didn''t offer Wu Yang a sound


    exnation.


    Hence, Liu hurriedly walked up to Ye Fan and tugged his sleeve as he kept signaling to Ye Fan with his


    eyes.


    Liu was trying to tell Ye Fan to bow, apologize and let it go. He didn''t want Ye Fan to try anything


    suicidal.


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Liu''s kind intentions.


    He picked up his teacup and took a sip before raising his head to reply calmly, "I meant just that.''''


    Good heavens!


    "What on earth is this guy doing? Is he an idiot?!"


    Liu nearly pissed in his pants in shock.


    He didn''t expect this young man to be so headstrong.


    He meant just that?


    How could a kid like him talk to themander in this manner?


    What was he trying to pull?


    Was he nning to defy the ways of this world?


    "A dumbass like him doesn''t deserve my pity," spat Liu in his heart as he glowered at Ye Fan.


    But Lin Qing-Heughed gloatingly at this response.


    "General Lu, so this is the instructor you want Commander Wu to hire? Are you sure he is a powerful


    martial artist? He looks more like an idiot to me." Lin Qing-Heughed without restraint.


    However, Ye Fan remained calm and replied indifferently amid their mockery, "What? Is a man who


    speaks the truth an idiot to you? If you don''t even have the guts to hear the truth, I can only say the


    wrong people are running this ce."


    "How dare you! You arrogant punk! Men, throw him out of the military zone now. If he retaliates, punish


    him on the spot!"


    Wu Yang and the others instantly exploded when they heard how disrespectful Ye Fan was. Lin Qing-


    He also gave orders to drive Ye Fan out of the military zone.


    "Wait."


    Wei Qing suddenly broke his silence and looked over with his cold, murky eyes.

 Chapter 1013 Ye Fans Anger

    Chapter 1013 Ye Fan''s Anger


    "Master Wei Qing, please don''t take it to heart. He didn''t know what he was saying and ended up


    offending you. Don''t be angry. We will drive him out of the military zone now. I promise this won''t


    happen again."


    Wu Yang thought Wei Qing was angry, so he instantly felt apologetic and kept trying to appease him.


    To Wu Yang''s surprise, Wei Qing had no intention of chasing Ye Fan away. Instead, he said deeply,


    "Wait. Let him speak! I can take the opportunity to see what he has to share since both these officers


    think so highly of him. He is just a baby anyway, so what could he possibly know?¡±


    "Master Wei Qing, we don''t have to waste our time on people like him. I will get my men to chase him


    away now," sneered Lin Qing-He coldly as he turned to give the order.


    "It''s okay. The martial arts circle is all about the survival of the fittest. If you drive Mr Chu away because


    of a few words, it will make other people think I am narrowminded!" said Wei Qing once again.


    With just a few words, Wei Qing won everyone''s admiration and Wu Yang felt even more pleased with


    him.


    What did it mean to be a true master?


    This man here was a true master!


    He was broad-minded and tolerant.


    Ye Fan couldn''tpare to Wei Qing''s aura at all.


    Inparison, Ye Fan was just a young punk. Other than being arrogant, what other talent did he


    have?


    He was just a rude kid.


    "And he hopes to be the instructor?


    He would probably end up being a bad influence!" Liu scoffed in his heart.


    With Wei Qing as a point ofparison, everyone''s impression of Ye Fan became even worse.


    "Fine. Since you put it this way, I will give him a chance. Young man, exin yourself and tell us why


    you think what Master Wei Qing said was absurd."


    Wu Yang and the others returned to their seats and looked at Ye Fan indifferently as they drank tea.


    They looked at him with a mocking look in their eyes.


    After all, in their opinion, Ye Fan was merely grandstanding in an attempt to gain their attention.


    They certainly didn''t think Ye Fan was capable of saying anything meaningful.


    "Fine. Since you want to know, I will tell you!" replied Ye Fan deeply.


    What?


    "Good gracious! This punk actually dares to speak his mind! Isn''t he worried that he might end up


    humiliating himself?" Liu was stunned by Ye Fan''s reply.


    Wu Yang was rather surprised as well.


    But Lin Qing-He scoffed in his heart, "Since you prefer to be insulted, I''m going to see how you are


    going to wrap this up nicely.¡±


    Lin Qing-He was sure that Ye Fan didn''t have anything good to say.


    Even if he said anything, it was probably bullshit.


    Ye Fan ignored their suspicious looks andughed gently before he continued, "You asked which part


    was absurd? Everything he said was absurd!"


    What?


    Ye Fan had just uttered shocking words.


    The moment he spoke, Wu Yang and the others shook. The atmosphere in the room instantly froze.


    "Mr Chu, be careful with your words."


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong''s eyes twitched.


    They clearly didn''t expect Ye Fan to speak so arrogantly.


    Even though they couldn''t stand Lin Qing-He and Wei Qing, Wei Qing was a guest after all.


    Also, Wei Qing had seemed mature and courteous thus far.


    But now Ye Fan''s first words was to say that Wei Qing''s words were absurd.


    Wasn''t Ye Fan pping Wei Qing in the face?


    It was impolite of him and a poor reflection of himself!


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear on Lu Tian-He''s suggestion.


    He picked up his teacup and took a sip before he continued, "His punches are only good enough for


    sandbags and for deceiving short-sighted people like you! As for what he said about spitting gold and


    rock, it was aplete joke. To put it bluntly, Master Wei Qing is just a showy, useless man at best!"


    Ye Fan''s words shocked them to no end.


    His wordsnded on them like a bomb from the sky and made their expressions freeze over.


    Wei Qing had been sitting pretentiously all this while, but when he heard Ye Fan''s words, he finally


    stood up angrily before Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He could respond.


    He raised his head with a start and his cold voice instantly rang, "How dare you insult me and call me


    useless?"


    Ye Fan was unfazed by Wei Qing''s threats. Instead, he smiled calmly. "Both you and muay thai don''t


    deserve my respect! You are Chinese but you actually worshipped foreign things. You contributed to


    the foreign martial arts scene and insulted your own kind. You even had the cheek to im that muay


    thai is the top martial arts in the world." "That''s hrious! We have been passing down Chinese martial


    arts for 5000 years, and we are an internationally acimed ma of martial arts. All the other martial


    artists in the world treat us with respect! When martial arts was in its prime 5000 years ago in China,


    muay thai hadn''t even been born yet. Inparison to Chinese martial arts, this supposedly best


    boxing techniquecks history and power. It''spletely out of our league!"


    His voice sounded like stifled thunder echoing through the room.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Every single one of Ye Fan''s words struck them at their core.


    Each and every word was like a p in Wei Qing''s face.


    Hisst sentence was remarkably forceful!


    He hadpletely belittled the martial arts that Wei Qing had been practicing all his life to nothing.


    Even Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were dumbstruck.


    Mr Chu, what are you doing?1


    "You really need to watch your words..."


    Fang Shao-Hong and Lu Tian-He almost wanted to piss in their pants.


    The things that Ye Fan had said were like a kick to Wei Qing''s face!


    He didn''t leave Wei Qing any leeway at all.


    However, it wasn''t Ye Fan''s fault.


    He had practiced the Book of Celestial Cloud since he was a child. Ye Fan''s famous Invoke the


    Celestial Sky was created by the Chu family based on Chinese martial arts throughout history.


    It was not wrong to say that both the Chu family and Ye Fan had Chinese martial arts to thank for their


    sess.


    But now someone was publicly belittling Chinese martial arts and had the audacity to call muay thai the


    best boxing technique.


    It had touched a raw nerve in Ye Fan.


    If he didn''t prove how amazing Chinese martial arts was, he would be doing his skills a dishonor.


    "What audacity! How dare you! Master Wei Qing is a leading muay thai expert in Southeast Asia. How


    can you insult him?


    Apologize this instant!"


    Lin Qing-He was startled by Ye Fan''s words.


    Almost instantly, Lin Qing-He stood up and shouted at Ye Fan madly and demanded that he apologize


    to Wei Qing.

 Chapter 1014 Remarkably Forceful

    Chapter 1014 Remarkably Forceful


    "Apologize?"


    Ye Fan instantlyughed gently.


    "Even the Huo Dun, the Boxing King of Southeast Asia, had no right to demand an apology from me,


    let alone a useless fool like him."


    Ye Fan''s condescending words echoed through the air.


    His words were filled with disdain.


    BAM!


    At the drop of Ye Fan''s words, Wei Qing instantly exploded.


    Wei Qing looked like a rabid dog who had its tail stepped on. He mmed the table and stood up as he


    yelled furiously, "How dare you! How dare you insult my teacher? The audacity!¡±


    Wei Qing could no longer suppress himself after Ye Fan humiliated his teacher.


    It was all thanks to Huo Dun that Wei Qing could have such sess.


    Huo Dun was Wei Qing''s teacher and the man who recognized his worth, so Wei Qing respected him


    the most.


    How could Ye Fan insult him like this?


    In a pique of fury, Wei Qing stared daggers as his voice rang in the air.


    "Do you have any idea who Master Huo is? How dare a punk like you insult him? My teacher started


    practicing martial arts at the age of eight and learned boxing when he was ten. When he was 12 years


    old, he was champion of the youth national fist techniquepetition and made a name for himself!


    When he was 15 years old, he became a muay thai master."


    "All it took was three years for him to surpass his teacher! Back in the day, he spent seven days and six


    nights participating in 16 rounds of fist techniquepetition and came out undefeated.


    Everyone in Southeast Asia deems him the Boxing King! He is the tiger of the Thai martial arts circle!


    How dare a young punk like you insult such a leader of martial arts?" Wei Qing spoke in fury.


    He stood proudly and his gaze was icy.


    He stepped forward with each sentence.


    Wei Qing''sst step left a thunderous boom as the tile beneath his feet shatteredpletely.


    The cracks in the tile were like spider webs spreading out in all directions.


    Everyone else in the room was awestruck by his imposing aura!


    Lin Qing-He watched in fear, Wu Yang trembled and Lu Tian-He and the others went pale in anxiety.


    Liu''s eyes were filled with admiration.


    He felt that Wei Qing was a rare talent!


    He had outstanding boxing skills and respected his master, so he was considered a man of strong


    character.


    Wei Qing didn''t even get angry when Ye Fan humiliated him. This went to show how much Wei Qing


    respected Huo Dun.


    However, Ye Fan remained fearless towards Wei Qing''s fury. He remained calm andposed and


    even wore a strange smile on his face.


    Wei Qing certainly was Huo Dun''s disciple.


    Even the way he acted tough was exactly the same as Huo Dun.


    The things Wei Qing just said were even exactly the same as the words Huo Dun said at Shengtian


    Restaurant when he acted tough.


    Ye Fan reckoned Huo Dun probably talked like that all the time. Over time, even his disciple knew them


    by heart


    "What are youughing at, punk? How dare you stillugh?"


    Wei Qing almost blew up.


    Wei Qing initially thought he would see a terrified look on Ye Fan''s face after he threatened him.


    To his surprise, Ye Fan didn''t apologize and evenughed shamelessly.


    What gave him the right tough?


    Ye Fan didn''t hold back when Wei Qing became angry. Instead, he picked up his teacup and took a sip


    leisurely before he said calmly, "Nothing. I suddenly remembered someone acting tough just like you


    did. You even said the same thing as him! But it''s too bad, I think the grass on his gravestone must be


    at least a meter tall now. In fact, I remember he went by the title Boxing King, and his name was indeed


    Huo Dun."


    What?


    "Oh my god that idiot! Is he dumb or what?"


    Ye Fan''s words felt like a gigantic rock falling into the ocean as it left tsunamis in everyone''s heart.


    Lin Qing-He''s face instantly turned green in horror.


    Liu couldn''t suppress himself and cursed out loud.


    He felt Ye Fan was only capable of acting tough.


    It was one thing to insult Wei Qing''s teacher but a different matter for saying he was dead.


    He was ying with fire!


    Wasn''t he afraid that Wei Qing would kill him with a single blow?


    "You are asking to be killed!¡±


    Sure enough, the instant Ye Fan finished his words, Wei Qing''s eyes became bloodshot.


    His eyes werepletely red!


    Wei Qing revered Huo Dun the most in his life.


    In his heart, his master was like a god.


    It was his greatest ambition to be someone like his teacher.


    However, Ye Fan had just insulted the most important man in his life.


    "How can I let you off?"


    Wei Qing was so angry that the energy radiating from him sent the table flying.


    The long table and the wine on it shattered into smithereens before scattering onto the ground.


    Veins throbbed on Wei Qing''s forehead. Internal energy surged from his back continuously as he


    stepped forward. He was like a fully drawn bow ready for the kill.


    All his energy converged on his fist.


    In an instant, fierce winds swept through the room, leaving Wei Qing''s gray robes pping.


    "Didn''t you say that muay thai waspletely beneath Chinese martial arts? In that case, let me give


    you a taste of my muay thai!"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind howled amid his explosive voice.


    The impact of Wei Qing''s massive punch radiated from his hand as he threw it angrily towards Ye Fan.


    Wu Yang and the others had never seen such prowess in their lives.


    The moment they witnessed Wei Qing''s mastery, everyone turned ghastly pale in horror. They


    retreated a few steps out of fear they might get injured by the impact from being too close.


    "He is dead meat! He is going to die for sure. He''s really asking for it. Why did he have to stand in


    death''s way? Doesn''t he prefer being alive?" murmured Liu quietly to himself as he shook his head.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Wei Qing''s menacing blow.


    Instead, he sat where he was and drank tea leisurely as though nothing was happening.


    He looked as calm as still water and was devoid of any ripples.


    The wind gusting in their room left Ye Fan''s bangs swaying as he smiled calmly.


    When the impact of the blow was right before him, Ye Fan finally smiled and said, "Forget it. Since you


    prefer to die, I will grant you death. That way, you can see for yourself what the number one boxing


    technique in the world looks like!"


    Once he finished saying those words, Ye Fan''s face turned icy cold.


    A stern look rose on the young man''s face.


    His palms reached out quietly before he clenched them into fists and hastily struck Wei Qing.


    BAM!


    The loud bang sounded remarkably forceful!

 Chapter 1015 Regret

    Chapter 1015 Regret


    Amid the thunderous boom.


    Everyone watched as a silhouette flew out like a cannonball beforending on the wall behind with a


    bang.


    A hefty body slid down the concrete wall beforending on the ground.


    PFFTT!


    Wei Qing trembled as he spat blood everywhere.


    "AHHH! My hand! My hand!"


    Wei Qingy prone on the ground like a dog as he held his hand and groaned in pain.


    The bones on his right hand had been shattered.


    His fingers were slumping downwards like limp noodles.


    Ghastly white bone could be seen outside as blood covered his arm.


    Silence!


    A deathly silence.


    Not a peep came from the room.


    Only the sound of cold wind and Wei Qing''s groaning were audible in the room.


    "What on earth just happened?"


    Lin Qing-He was dumbstruck as he stared dead straight at Wei Qing.


    His eyes nearly popped from their sockets!


    This scene waspletely inconceivable to him.


    One punch!


    All it took was one punch!


    The disciple of the so-called Boxing King and instructor of the Tiger Tooth Troops was maimed with one


    blow!


    "He''s...he''s so strong!"


    Wu Yang was stunned too and stood petrified.


    He initially thought this young man was just some random guy that Lu Tian-He had found.


    But reality pped him in the face instead.


    Liu felt his soul nearly leave him when he witnessed that punch.


    He had cursed Ye Fan repeatedly earlier and thought Wei Qing was impressive.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to be even more incredible.


    "Oh my! That''s awesome! Tian-He, it looks like you found the right person indeed!" Fang Shao-Hong


    began tough after he recovered from his initial shock.


    Fang Shao-Hong hadn''t witnessed Ye Fan''s abilities before.


    He only heard about his deeds from Lu Tian-He.


    Now Ye Fan''s reputation was truly justified.


    Despite everyone''s amazement, Ye Fan remained cool and collected.


    He remained seated the entire time, even when he had thrown Wei Qing that punch earlier.


    He didn''t even bother to stand.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan pulled his fists back, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured himself a cup.


    After pouring tea for himself, he picked up the teacup and looked at Wei Qing mockingly as hey by


    his feet. "Master Wei Qing, what do you think now? I told you muay thai is beneath me. Now, do you


    believe me?"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s deep voice sounded thunderous as it exploded quietly in the room and echoed through the air.


    Wei Qing was lying on the ground with his hand covered in blood.


    He looked pathetic and sad now. There was no sign of his previous arrogance at all.


    He trembled when he heard Ye Fan''s questions. All he felt was fear.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s prowess first hand, Wei Qing was petrified.


    Hey prone on the ground as he begged for mercy, "Yes, you''re right! I''ve lost!¡±


    "Let me ask you again. I maimed your arm, destroyed your reputation, and made you beg for mercy. Do


    you ept this oue?"


    Ye Fan towered over him as he sat proudly in his chair.


    He looked at Wei Qing with his profound eyes like a king looking at mere ants.


    Ye Fan''s resounding voice was like rolling thunder as he asked these questions sternly.


    "I ept it all! You are an incredible martial artist with unbelievable skills. I was blind and reckless to


    offend you," roared Wei Qing hoarsely as he cried like he was pissing in his pants.


    Wei Qing was petrified by how powerful Ye Fan was.


    Even till now, Wei Qing still couldn''t forget the moment Ye Fan''s punchnded on him.


    Wei Qing felt as though his life was hanging by a thread and felt hopeless!


    Wei Qing was keenly aware that if Ye Fan hadn''t held himself back at thest minute, he might end up


    dead instead of just losing an arm.


    Wei Qing finally realized the young man before him wasn''t as harmless as he looked. Instead, he was


    an insurmountable mountain.


    "Let me ask you onest time. Was I speaking the truth when I called you useless and said that


    Chinese martial arts


    is unrivaled?"


    "You were right. Absolutely right. From now on, I will never say muay thai is the best boxing technique.


    Please spare me!" Wei Qing kowtowed as he begged for mercy. His sad voice kept reverberating


    through the room.


    All that remained was his instinct for survival. He didn''t resemble a powerful martial artist the least bit.


    Ye Fan finally smiled with satisfaction.


    He picked up the teacup and downed its contents.


    After drinking the tea, Ye Fan suddenly stood up and turned to leave.


    "Mr Chu, please wait."


    Despite treating Ye Fan with sheer contempt earlier, Wu Yang ran over anxiously when Ye Fan wanted


    to leave.


    "Mr Chu, please forgive us for being rude. In order to show my sincerity, I will buy you dinner at the


    finest restaurant in Jiangdong and apologize for our rudeness. We can also take the opportunity to


    wee you into the army as the new chief military instructor," said Wu Yang with a smile after running


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    up to Ye Fan to stop him.


    ¡°No, thanks. I am just a nobody. I''m neither good enough for such an honor or fit to take up the chief


    military instructor''s position. I still have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be on my way."


    Wu Yang''s face blushed red in embarrassment when he heard Ye Fan''s sarcastic words.


    He felt so guilty that he didn''t know what to do with himself.


    He wasn''t stupid, so he could tell Ye Fan was still angry for their disrespect and contempt.


    But Wu Yang didn''t me Ye Fan.


    After all, he was in the wrong.


    Wu Yang was embarrassed by what he had done and bowed as he apologized sadly in the hope that


    he could make Ye Fan change his mind, "Mr Chu, it was all my fault. I was too shallow and blind to


    realize you were true talent. I hope you can forgive me. I hope you can forgive us this once on ount


    of General Lu and General Fang. Jiangdong''s army would like to invite you to be our chief instructor!"


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong also tried to persuade Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, why don''t you stay since Commander Wu has apologized?"


    "The International Special Forces Competition is taking ce in a few months and it is a question of


    national honor."


    "The army needs you. Your country needs you even more."


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear on their begging.


    He replied coldly, "Sometimes, there''s no turning back after you''ve missed your chance."


    At that, Ye Fan turned and left.


    Wu Yang and the others stayed behind him, reeling in regret.


    "General Lu, why don''t you go convince him otherwise?" suggested Liu suddenly.


    But all he got was a p from Lu Tian-He.


    "You prick! You were the one who scolded Mr Chu the most, so you have to be held ountable for


    driving him away! You are getting punished for sure!"

 Chapter 1016 Li Zi-Yangs Ambition

    Chapter 1016 Li Zi-Yang''s Ambition


    Ye Fan''s departure left Wu Yang in regret.


    He regretted how he had believed in Lin Qing-He''s nonsense and didn''t trust what Lu Tian-He said.


    Now he had lost everything.


    Wei Qing had been maimed, and Ye Fan had also been driven away.


    "Humph! Are you happy now?"


    The more Lu Tian-He thought about it, the angrier he felt. He ended up sneering at Lin Qing-He and


    Wu Yang before he left in a fit of anger.


    "How dare you! What''s with this attitude, Lu Tian-He? How dare you disrespect themander?"


    yelled Lin Qing-He.


    However, Wu Yang red at him. "That''s enough! Shut your gap! Haven''t you caused enough trouble?


    I was blind to buy all your bullshit. What was all that about being a disciple of the king of boxing? Wei


    Qing waspletely useless!" Wu Yang scolded Lin Qing-He angrily before he turned to leave with his


    face livid.


    Wu Yang couldn''t help feeling upset now that he had lost both potential candidates.


    The only thing he could do now was to find a way to appease Ye Fan and make hime back.


    Lu Tian-He and the others were about to pull their old ruse and get Ye Yu-Yan to mediate, then get Wu


    Yang to apologize. However, Ye Fan shockingly came back on his own the next day.


    "M-Mr Chu, you''re not angry anymore?¡± asked Lu Tian-He in shock.


    Everyone was dumbstruck.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They clearly didn''t see thising.


    They initially thought it would be tough to convince Ye Fan to return.


    But Ye Fan ended uping back on his ord.


    ''Am I not wee here?" asked Ye Fan angrily as he raised his brow.


    "Uh...of course you''re wee. Of course!"


    "Mr Chu, pleasee inside."


    "I will inform themander to appoint you immediately!"


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong went berserk with joy. This sess hadnded on theirps out the


    blue.


    However, they had no idea that Old Madam Chu was the one who made Ye Fane back.


    "Any offspring of the Chu n have to keep their word! You agreed to train the special forces, so how


    could you go back on your word? Even theirmander came personally to apologize. What more do


    you want? Get your ass back there now!¡± That was what Old Madam Chu said the night before.


    Even though it was wrong of Wu Yang and the others to disrespect Ye Fan, it was understandable.


    After all, who would have expected a 20 year old youth to be so powerful.


    Hence, Old Madam Chu found it reasonable for them to misjudge Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan could have just let it slide when Wu Yang apologized and stayed to be instructor.


    Instead, he came right home willfully, so Old Madam Chu was displeased with that.


    Ye Fan finally caved in to Old Madam Chu''s threats.


    He agreed to go back and take up his post, but he would only go back after spending the night at the


    mansion.


    "So I can spend more time with you,¡± Ye Fan chuckled.


    Old Madam Chu red at him.


    "Spend time with me? I think you are thinking about Yun, right? You are so impatient that you can''t


    even wait for a night!"


    "Granny, what are you saying?" Yu Yun''s face instantly turned crimson when she heard what Old


    Madam Chu said.


    Her face went red from her neck all the way to her ears.


    Old Madam Chu realized she had slipped up, so she hurriedly made an excuse to leave.


    "Ahem! I''m going to walk the dog. You guys can go on chatting."


    Although Old Madam Chu was old, she was capable of running fast.


    Before long, she was gone.


    Only an angry Yu Yun remained in the room. She stared daggers at Ye Fan. Her cold angry voice


    sounded ominous.


    "Ye Fan, did you tell her about it?" "I didn''t. Stop making false usations,''


    Ye Fan quickly defended himself.


    But why would Yu Yun believe his feeble exnation?


    "I think I should go walk the dog."


    Ye Fan hurriedly made an excuse and left when he failed to exin himself.


    But it was true that Ye Fan had genuinelye back because he wanted to cultivate Dragon God Body


    with Yu Yun.


    After all, that was of utmost importance!


    Joining the army as instructor was simply a matter of convenience.


    After the lesson they learned yesterday, Wu Yang and the others didn''t dare to treat Ye Fan poorly this


    time.


    They appointed Ye Fan as Jiangdong''s 16th chief military instructor and granted him full rights to form a


    new team of special troops soldiers, the Green Dragon


    Force!


    Also, they were going to appoint Ye Fan as major general.


    It was Ye Yu-Yan''s life ambition, but Ye Fan achieved it when he was just 21 years old.


    "Mr Chu, from now on, you will be the youngest general in the army."


    "Huo Qu-Bing had an outstanding military achievement when he was 21. Now you will be a


    general at the same age!"


    "You are such a talented young man!"


    Lu Tian-He and the others kept ttering Ye Fan as they walked in the military zone.


    Ye Fan appeared rather calm while they ttered him. Instead, he replied coldly, "Spare the formalities


    from now on. Give me the list of shortlisted candidates. Tell them to gather at the training grounds this


    afternoon!"


    Since Ye Fan didn''t have a lot of time, he wanted to start training immediately.


    Lu Tian-He got his men to send the word.


    "Oh yes, Mr Chu. Shao-Hong and I have to go back to Yanjing for a couple of days. I will leave the


    special forces in your hands.


    I know Yu-Yan is your cousin. Shall I get her transferred to assist you?¡± asked Lu Tian-He out of


    consideration for Ye Fan.


    "No. Also, we are no longer cousins."


    Ye Fan walked away after those indifferent words came out of his mouth.


    Lu Tian-He and the others stood around feeling puzzled.


    "Forget it. Leave them be. Let''s go, Shao-Hong."


    Lu Tian-He couldn''t wrap his mind around it, so he decided not to think about it anymore.


    Now that they had decided on the special forces instructor, the two of them drove back to Yanjing to


    report back.


    In the afternoon, on the army training


    grounds.


    13 tall and strong soldiers stood hopefully on the training grounds.


    "Zi-Yang, have you heard? They have decided on the instructor for the Green Dragon Force. He just


    got appointed this morning and was made major general!"


    Everyone gossiped softly on the training grounds about the new instructor.


    "Major general? That is a real military general! I wonder if we will ever be a general in our


    lifetime?"


    "Sigh. I''m sure there''s no chance for us, but there might be hope for Zi-Yang and Ming-Bo. They are


    talented and know some high-ranking people in the army. Also, theye from powerful, well-


    connected families. If anyone from our batch were to be a general, it would be the two of them."


    Everyone bantered happily.


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo couldn''t help


    straightening their chests when they heard the conversation around them. The ambition in their heart


    zed even more brightly.


    "Ye Fan, just you wait! After I be a general and make a name for myself, I will trample you under


    my feet!"

 Chapter 1017 Respect Me Like Im Your Father and God

    Chapter 1017 Respect Me Like I''m Your Father and God


    "Oh, really?"


    Just as Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo were feeling immensely motivated, calmughter suddenly came


    from behind them.


    Theughter mixed with those words sounded somewhat mocking and even disdainful.


    "Hmm?"


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo frowned in an instant when they caught the sarcastic tone.


    Their prideful smiles instantly dissipated.


    Their handsome faces instantly darkened.


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo turned to locate the source of the sound unhappily.


    A striking young man stood with his hands behind him.


    He was dressed in a casual outfit with a gentle smile on his face as his bangs fluttered in the air.


    What?


    "What on earth? What are you doing here?"


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo were dumbstruck when they saw who it was.


    They stared wide-eyed in shock.


    They couldn''t believe that they would actually bump into him in the army.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Indeed, this handsome young man was Ye Fan, whom Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo hated to the core.


    Ye Fan reached the pinnacle of Jiangdong at Haiyuan Restaurant.


    It had been a glorious moment for Ye Fan.


    However, it had been nothing but a pure nightmare for Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo.


    Their fathers had forced them to kneel publicly and apologize to Ye Fan and they had been thoroughly


    embarrassed.


    Since they couldn''t rival Ye Fan in status back then, they could only do as they were told.


    However, they were indignant and refused to let Ye Fan step all over them for the rest of their lives.


    Hence, the two of them joined the army and swore to make a name for themselves.


    After making so many sacrifices for half a year, they managed to persist simply because of one reason.


    It was their determination to trample Ye Fan beneath their feet!


    No one expected to see him in the military zone.


    What was he doing here?


    Was he here to be part of the army too?


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo instantlyughed.


    "Haha! Mr Chu, I didn''t think we would have the fortune to meet again here. I suppose you are a rookie


    reporting for duty. It looks like you haven''t received your uniform yet. In that case, I suggest you report


    for duty at the camp for new recruits and do the paperwork first. This is the training ground for the


    special troops, so there''s no ce for a new recruit like you," Li Zi-Yang scoffed as he spoke. His tone


    was filled with arrogance and utter disrespect for Ye Fan.


    After all, they were in the army now.


    The title ''King of Jiangdong'' meant nothing in the army.


    Only rank and military aplishments mattered here.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others were already lieutenants and were shortlisted for the Green Dragon Force.


    Regardless of their rank and military aplishment, a rookie like Ye Fan could only envy them.


    Someone instantly asked quizzically, "Zi-Yang, do you know him?"


    "Yes, we sure do. We even have a vendetta. Zi-Yang and I were forced to join the army because of


    him." Ma Ming-Boughed coldly. He had wanted to court Su Qian, but Ye Fan ruined it for him.


    Also, Ma Ming-Bo had been embarrassed several times because of Ye Fan.


    Ma Ming-Bo hated Ye Fan as much as Li Zi-Yang did.


    He joined the army to carve a career for himself and hoped to make Ye Fan bow at his feet for mercy


    when they crossed paths again in the future.


    However, he was caught by surprise when he saw Ye Fan again.


    "Are you serious? This punk actually dared to offend you and Zi-Yang?"


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo seemed to have quite the reputation in the army.


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Fan and started to threaten him.


    "You are a new recruit, right?"


    "I suggest you apologize to them if you wish to have a peaceful life in the army."


    ¡°Or else, you are going to get a hard time after Zi-Yang and Ming-Bo join the Green Dragon Force."


    Everyone spoke harshly to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled without speaking.


    "What are you smiling at? Oh, since you are new, you don''t know anything about the Green Dragon


    Force. They were formed in alliance with the Yanjing army. They are the going to be the most elite


    special forces in the world. All the people selected for it have a bright future. Now do you know how


    powerful they are?" said a tall, burly dark man.


    He was so brawny that he weighed at least 100 kilograms.


    He seemed as steady as a small mountain as he gave off a menacing aura.


    Ye Fan continued to smile calmly.


    "You sure talk a lot. But so what? Even if the Green Dragon Force bes the number one special


    forces in the world, they would still have to salute me when they see me. They would still have to


    respect me like a father and a god!¡±


    Ye Fan''s thunderous arrogant words quietly exploded in the atmosphere.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others were all rmed by his words.


    Everyone looked at the young man like he was an idiot and scolded him.


    "Oh god!"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Respect you like my father and god?1


    "Who the hell are you to speak so shamelessly?"


    "Ye Fan, this is the army and not Yunzhou or Haiyuan Restaurant!"


    "Before you act tough, you''d better know your ce!"


    Li Zi-Yang and the others yelled at him furiously.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan with disdain.


    He was just a kid. How dare he act tough in front of their future Green Dragon Force soldiers?


    "You''re aplete idiot! Go on, keep acting big! I''m sure I can smack you to death with a single blow.¡±


    The dark-faced man spat in contempt.


    While everyone was condemning Ye Fan verbally, themander of Jiangdong''s forces, Wu Yang,


    walked out with his deputy, Lin Qing-He.


    The moment they saw Ye Fan, they smiled


    courteously.


    "Mr Chu, I didn''t think you would arrive so early. Sorry to keep you waiting," Wu Yang asked after him.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind him and replied coldly without any expression on his face, "Make


    the announcement."


    "Okay," replied Wu Yang sinctly.


    Themander walked up to the men immediately.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others certainly didn''t dare to misbehave in front of him.


    They hurriedly stood at attention with their backs straightened as they awaited Wu Yang''s orders.


    "Listen up, everyone! From now on, Mr Chu is Jiangdong army''s chief military instructor! He will be the


    instructor of the Green Dragon Force and will have full authority over the Green Dragon Force."


    Wait, what?!

 Chapter 1018 Refuse to Accept?

    Chapter 1018 Refuse to ept?


    "Also, Mr Chu will be appointed major general!"


    Wu Yang''s voice was still echoing throughout the training grounds.


    However, everyone was stunned.


    This sudden appointment struck them like a bolt from the blue.


    The moment Wu Yang finished his words, Li Zi-Yang went into shock.


    He waspletely dumbstruck!


    "Mr Chu...Mr Chu is going to be G-green Dragon Force''s instructor?!" said Li Zi-Yang uncontrobly as


    he stood in shock.


    Ma Ming-Bo was equally shocked and his eyes were as huge as bells.


    His eyes were about to fall out of their sockets soon.


    "Major...major general?" muttered Ma Ming-Bo in a daze.


    Wu Yang''s words were like a tight p in Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo''s faces and they stabbed them


    deeply in their hearts.


    They never dreamt that this day would reallye.


    Everything Ye Fan had said came true.


    He had really be a major general and was going to be Green Dragon Force''s instructor.


    They treated the rank of major general like their life ambition, but Ye Fan received it effortlessly.


    What an irony!


    What sheer irony!


    It felt as though Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo had prepared to ovee a mountain to outdo Ye Fan, but


    when they reached the foot of the mountain, they shockingly found the young man already standing at


    the summit!


    In that instant, there were no words to describe the bitterness in Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo''s hearts.


    They felt as though fate had made a joke of their lives.


    "No-no. This is impossible. This can''t be real. Ye Fan is from the vige and a useless live-in husband.


    Even if he became King of Jiangdong, he has no right to be Green Dragon Force''s instructor or


    be promoted to major general. I can''t ept this! This is absolutely uneptable!"


    After being dumbstruck for a long time, Ma Ming-Bo was the first to step forward and challenge Ye


    Fan''s status as the instructor.


    "What insolence! This is amand from the army, so it''s not up to you to second guess this! Are you


    trying to defy my order?" shouted Wu Yang. His resounding voice instantly exploded at Ma Ming-Bo.


    However, it was already toote.


    Ma Ming-Bo''s actions had already caused a domino effect.


    Very quickly, a dark burly man stepped forward as well and said defiantly, "I, Tai Shan, can''t ept this


    either! How can a young punk like him have the right to lead us? He is a nobody and doesn''t have the


    right to be major general and Green Dragon Force''s instructor."


    "Nonsense!" shouted Wu Yang once again. "Tai Shan, you are a veteran in the army. Don''t tell me even


    you want to question a military order? Are you going to oppose your instructor?"


    "All my life, I, Tai Shan, we have only bowed to powerful fighters! How can I bow to an untalented man


    who''s taken the backdoor?" said Tai Shan angrily without fear.


    In his eyes, Ye Fan must havee in through the back door.


    Otherwise, how could an unknown man with no experience, who was barely his son''s age, immediately


    be Major general and the chief military instructor immediately after joining the army?


    He couldn''t have entered on his own merit. This boy must have used his connections to get here.


    He was a punk in his 20s who probably hadn''t even lost his virginity yet. How could he be talented in


    any way?


    Tai Shan was 40 years old and had spent a lifetime in the army but was only a captain!


    Such a young man had no right to be a major general and lead them.


    "I agree! I can''t take it either! We can''t ept it!"


    "How could a punk have the right to teach the Green Dragon Force?"


    "We can''t take it either! Absolutely not!"


    In an instant, everyone stepped forward and opposed the appointment.


    All of them refused to acknowledge Ye Fan as the chief military instructor.


    After all, Ye Fan was simply too young.


    He was not even as old as them.


    They found it uneptable for a boy to lead them.


    It was the first time Wu Yang ever witnessed such a scene in all his years in the army. All his soldiers


    were actually standing up and rebelling against him tantly.


    He was utterly furious and wanted to give orders for them to be severely punished.


    However, Lin Qing-He pulled Wu Yang back as he enjoyed the drama.


    "Commander Wu, calm down. All these people are outstanding soldiers. People with talent tend to be


    proud. The wilder the horse, the more powerful they are. This is a good thing," said Lin Qing-He softly.


    "Do you mean we should let them do this and overlook it?" Wu Yang frowned.


    Lin Qing-He shook his head. "Of course we have to do something about it, but not us. Instructor Chu


    has just been appointed, and these are his soldiers, so he should be the one to discipline them. We


    can treat this as a test. We can take the opportunity to see whether he is capable of leading his troops!"


    said Lin Qing-He calmly as he gloated in his heart.


    Since Ye Fan messed up his ns, Lin Qing-He was naturally unhappy with Ye Fan.


    It was the perfect opportunity to seek revenge on Ye Fan.


    If Ye Fan failed to take care of the matter well, Lin Qing-He would use it as an excuse and persuade


    Wu Yang to appoint someone else.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wu Yang felt Lin Qing-He''s suggestion made sense as well.


    Wu Yang nodded before turning to walk over to Ye Fan to say deeply, "Instructor Chu, we have said


    everything we can, so it is up to you now. Since you are the chief instructor, you have to tame these


    wild horses."


    Ye Fan said nothing and walked over expressionlessly.


    Ye Fan stood before the soldiers and looked at the dissatisfied troops with his hands behind his back.


    He seemed like he was going to admonish them.


    Lin Qing-He was instantly curious and wanted to see what Ye Fan was capable of saying to help calm


    these proud soldiers.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan''s deep voice echoed through the air.


    He looked around at everyone and said coldly, "I heard that you are dissatisfied with my appointment.


    Anyone who is unhappy can step out now," Ye Fan spoke calmly and softly and didn''t sound angry at


    all.


    Immediately after Ye Fan said these words, Ma Ming-Bo stepped forward first.


    "I can''t ept your appointment! Ye Fan, you are just a live-in husband. What gives you the right to


    train us? I can''t ept you as our instructor," roared Ma Ming-Bo


    sternly.


    Ye Fan smiled brightly.


    "Very well. You are pretty gutsy.¡±


    Everyone was caught by surprise when Ye Fan''s smile suddenly disappeared and his expression


    instantly turned cold.


    He jumped a few steps forward and suddenly kicked Ma Ming-Bo amid everyone''s shocked stares.


    BAM!


    All they heard was an explosive kick before Ma Ming-Bo shot into the air like a cannonball.


    He flew out for several meters before he finallyy prone on the ground spitting blood and incapable of


    standing up.


    "Is there anyone else who doesn''t ept it?¡± continued Ye Fan.


    "Damn you! Do you think we are afraid of you? I can''t ept your appointment!"


    BAM!


    At the drop of Tai Shan''s voice, Ye Fan gave a kick.


    An agonizing scream was heard as his hefty body went flying for several meters.


    "Any more takers?¡± Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back and asked them calmly.


    His deep voice sounded like the chanting of the grim reaper as it reverberated through the air.

 Chapter 1019 Building the Green Dragon Force

    Chapter 1019 Building the Green Dragon Force


    Even though Ye Fan had thrashed two persons in session, fearless fighters continued to step


    forward.


    Standing before him was a dashing young man and Li Er''s son, Li Zi-Yang!


    "I don''t ept defeat. I''m not yielding!" shouted Li Zi-Yang, his eyes bloodshot and his features twisted


    with fury.


    He wasn''t casting doubt on Ye Fan''s strength. He simply couldn''t ept the fact of his defeat.


    This would mean that his past efforts had all been for nothing.


    What had been the point of his training and hard work for the past six months?


    It had been so that he could achieve the title of a youngmander and use his authority to push Ye


    Fan around.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Who would have thought that Ye Fan would rise to the ranks of generals and dukes so quickly!


    No one was surprised by the oue of their fight. Li Zi-Yang was sent flying as soon as he had


    spoken.


    Ye Fan had sent a young man that weighed more than 60 kilograms flying with a single kick.


    With a loud m, Li Zi-Yangnded on a fence and copsed a good long stretch of it.


    A huge man stepped out next and challenged Ye Fan.


    He didn''t wait passively to be struck like Li Zi-Yang had and instead went on the offensive.


    The oue of this fight remained the same as thest.


    Ye Fan sent him flying with a kick before he could even get near the man.


    His chest caved in. The force of Ye Fan''s kick had broken a number of bones in his ribs.


    The man howled in pain and was carried away.


    Ye Fan had thrashed four men in a row now.


    His merciless attacks sent ripples of shock and fear coursing through everyone.


    A deathly silence descended instantly upon them.


    A light breeze stirred the sand on the ground and sent dust flying in the air.


    A young man stood silently and arrogantly, his hands folded behind his back and a proud smile on his


    face.


    Authority and power exuded from the cool looking young man.


    His dark eyes seemed to contain the vast universe and its infinite stars. He was a king who had


    descended upon this earth.


    "Anyone else?"


    The winds howled. Ye Fan''s voice thundered powerfully and shook everyone''s bones.


    The power and authority that he was exuding rooted everyone to their spots. No one else dared to step


    forward.


    Everyone''s faces were pale with terror. The disgruntlement, resentment and scorn that they had felt


    earlier had vanished into thin air upon Ye Fan''s disy of his power.


    What an incredible fighter!


    He had sent grown men flying dozens of meters with a single kick.


    In fact, he had broken the ribs of thest challenger.


    He wasn''t trying to establish his authority. He was trying to murder them!


    They were all pretty sure that if Ye Fan had decided to kick just a little harder, he would have killed Li


    Zi-Yang and the other challengers.


    Who would dare challenge Ye Fan now?


    They must be tired of living!


    The eyelids of Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He twitched sharply at the terrible sight of Li Zi-Yang and the


    other challengers, who were heavily wounded and drenched in blood.


    They had not expected Ye Fan to be so brutal.


    "Mr Chu...aren''t you being too hard on them?" asked Wu Yang meekly. His face had turned pale.


    "You call that being hard on them?" Ye Fan barked out a harshugh. "What''s the point of recruiting


    them into the Green Dragon Force if they can''t even handle that? You want the Green Dragon Force to


    be the most destructive weapon that the Chinese military has in its arsenal, don''t you? Well, anyone


    who wants to join such a force must first face death head on! Every enemy that they''re going to face


    "You''re right, of course, but this is just a training session. There''s really no need to..." said Wu Yang.


    Ye Fan interrupted him curtly, "Every training session should be treated like an actual battle."


    "But..." Ye Fan''s words rendered Wu Yang speechless. His face flushed red as he gaped and


    floundered.


    "One more thing. Commander Wu Yang, I recall informing you that I do not enjoy having a peanut


    gallery watching me as I train my men. You''ve ced the Green Dragon Force under my care. That


    means that no one should interfere with how I recruit or train my men. That includes you." The cold,


    steely tone of Ye Fan''s voice brooked no argument.


    Wu Yang shut his mouth instantly. He knew which battles to pick.


    The man left shortly.


    Ye Fan had been right. They had promised to let him deal with the Green Dragon Force as he saw fit.


    Wu Yang shouldn''t stick his nose into this matter.


    He had been worried that Ye Fan''s youth would work against him and that the young man wouldn''t be


    able to control the other hotheaded and rash young men.


    Those worries had been for nothing.


    Ye Fan clearly knew what he was doing. In fact, even if you were to throw him a dozen generals to


    manage, he would have done a good job and gotten them to roll over like dogs as well.


    This was a man who was relentless.


    He would hit you until you yielded.


    Power and strength were all you needed to get someone to recognize your abilities and respect you.


    Ye Fan had done just that.


    Ye Fan remained standing there after Wu Yang had left.


    The Green Dragon Force needed five new recruits.


    That meant that Ye Fan had to pick five persons out of the dozen or so people before him.


    Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo were convinced that they didn''t stand a chance.


    They had lost their chance when they had stepped forward and challenged Ye Fan''s authority.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to give them another look.


    They had fought for so long for their dreams but Ye Fan had trampled upon their dreams and shattered


    them.


    As Li Zi-Yang and Ma Ming-Bo plunged into utter despair, Ye Fan''s eyes nced towards them.


    It was a look of absolute superiority. In his eyes, Li Zi-Yang was nothing more than an insect.


    Li Zi-Yang hated that look. He hated being looked down upon.


    His fists tightened as a look of anger and indignation glinted in his eyes.


    "You can''t ept your defeat, can you?" said Ye Fan slowly as his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Li Zi-Yang could taste blood in his mouth. Heughed out loud. "You''re right, Ye Fan. I can''t. I came


    from a better family. I have friends. Allies. People who have my back. I''m more educated. I even look


    better than you. Why are you the one who gets to be the leader of Jiangdong and the general heading


    a vast army? Why should I have to kneel down before you like some dog and follow your orders like a


    foot soldier? I don''t ept it. I won''t!"


    Indignation and fury churned inside Li Zi-Yang as he roared at Ye Fan like an angered beast.


    Ye Fanughed. "Good. I didn''t expect your timid father to have such a hotblooded son. Your name''s Li


    Zi-Yang, right? I''m going to give you the chance to beat me. Join the Green Dragon Force. You want


    power? I''ll give you power. I''ll give you the future you want too. I''m giving you a chance to prove


    yourself. The rest is up to you."


    "Are...are you serious?" Li Zi-Yang was stunned by what he had just heard.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to choose him.


    The Green Dragon Force was meant to be China''s number one military unit.


    Every member of the unit had a bright future ahead of them. They were destined for the stars.


    Li Zi-Yang had given up all hope. He had not expected Ye Fan to offer him a position in the Green


    Dragon Force.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be stronger and try to seek revenge for what you did to me?" asked Li


    Zi-Yang.


    Ye Fan folded his hands behind his back and smiled. "We''ll decide what we''re going to do about that


    when you finally earn the right to challenge me. At the moment, you


    don''t have that right yet."

 Chapter 1020 A Disappointed Ye Yu-Yan

    Chapter 1020 A Disappointed Ye Yu-Yan


    Ye Fan''s cool words reverberated across the training field.


    His words were honest and brutal.


    What made them hurt worse was the fact that they were the cold, hard truth.


    Li Zi-Yang wasn''t a threat to Ye Fan at all. In fact, he didn''t even deserve the right to be called his rival.


    Having said that, Ye Fan turned away, approached Ma Ming-Bo and admitted him into the Green


    Dragon Force too.


    The two of them might not be the strongest amongst the group, but they had shown true mettle.


    In the world of martial arts, having the right spirit was more important than being gifted.


    No amount of talent was going to help if they didn''t have the fighting spirit. They wouldn''t get far.


    Out of the thirteen of them, Ye Fan ended up picking four.


    They were the ones who had stepped forward, challenged Ye Fan to a fight and ended up having their


    ribs broken by thetter.


    Ye Fan left thest vacancy unfilled. He would rather leave it vacant now than have it upied by


    someone unworthy.


    Ye Fan didn''t return to Qingyang and stayed the night at the barracks instead. He began to put together


    a training n for the members of Green Dragon Force.


    He did not expect Ye Yu-Yan to seek him out that night.


    "Is something the matter?" His voice sounded cold and distant, as if he would very much prefer to be


    doing something else than talking to her.


    That had been the tone that Ye Yu-Yan had taken with Ye Fan many years ago.


    No one could have expected fate to y such a horrible joke on them. The same scene was ying


    out once again between them, but their roles were reversed this time.


    Ye Fan didn''t hate Ye Yu-Yan though.


    He simply didn''t care about or for her.


    She was just a young girl. She didn''t warrant Ye Fan''s hate at all.


    He viewed Ye Yu-Yan the same way he viewed Li Zi-Yang. They were likeplete strangers to him.


    "Fan..." Ye Yu-Yan said at first, then corrected herself immediately. "Instructor Chu, I would like to join


    the Green Dragon Force."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her voice was soft and her head lowered as she spoke. One could hear the fear and guilt in her words.


    She knew that she had no right to ask anything of Ye Fan, but she didn''t want to let this opportunity slip


    her by.


    The Green Dragon Force was the best special troops team groomed and trained by the Chinese


    military. They enjoyed the best resources and their members were destined for great things.


    Ye Yu-Yan undoubtedly wanted to be a part of the unit.


    Ye Fan didn''t look up. Instead, he sat behind his desk and continued writing as he replied Ye Yu-Yan


    calmly. "I know. Every soldier in the Jiangdong military wants to be part of the Green Dragon Force."


    "But..." For a moment, Ye Yu-Yan appeared conflicted before she finally bit her lips and spoke again,


    "...but Commander Wu Yang and the other high-ranking officers forbid female soldiers from taking part


    in the audition. Instructor Chu, I want to get into the unit based on my own merit and abilities, but the


    officers wouldn''t even give me a chance."


    "I hope that Instructor Chu can give me a chance topete with them at the same level. That''s all I


    ask."


    Ye Yu-Yan''s beautiful eyes shone brightly as she stared at Ye Fan with a pleading and hopeful look.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan didn''t spare her a single nce. His head remained lowered as he continued


    writing.


    "You should speak to Commander Wu Yang then. He''s the one who made the call. I''m not the one you


    should be looking for. Alright, I still have matters to attend to.


    You can leave now."


    Ye Fan waved his hand curtly to send her on her way. He didn''t seem to want to waste another second


    of his time on Ye Yu-Yan.


    The Ye family and Ye Fan had parted ways a long time ago. They had nothing to do with each other


    now.


    In the past, Ye Fan might have tried to help her out because she was family.


    But they had chosen to part as strangers.


    Why should Ye Fan waste his time and energy on aplete stranger?


    Besides, Ye Yu-Yan was a woman. She wasn''t going to be able to keep up with her male counterparts.


    Wu Yang and the rest had known what they had been doing when they had forbidden female soldiers


    from taking part in the audition for the Green Dragon Force.


    A dejected Ye Yu-Yan walked out of Ye Fan''s room.


    Her beautiful face was filled with despair and sorrow.


    Her eyes were all red and she looked on the verge of tears.


    She walked alone in the dark, her heart brimming with a deep sorrow and loneliness. She couldn''t feel


    more alone.


    Ye Fan did not initiate any intense training the next day.


    His new recruits had taken quite a beating yesterday. He decided to give them a break today and have


    them perform some simple physical exercises.


    Ye Fan kept himself busy in the meantime. He found the support unit and handed them a list of


    ingredients.


    "This is going to be the meal schedule for the Green Dragon Force from tomorrow onwards. Make sure


    you prepare their meals ording to the instructions listed here. I''ve included a list of herbs too. I want


    everything ready and stocked tomorrow."


    If you wanted to practice martial arts, you had to work on everything.


    You had to do extensive physical training.


    You also had to eat and drink right.


    If his team didn''t get their energy sufficiently replenished, they wouldn''t have the strength or energy to


    train at all. No matter how amazing Ye Fan''s training methods were, they would eventually fail to


    produce results.


    Ye Fan had also made some tweaks to the Dragon God Body''s training method so that an ordinary


    person who had just begun training in martial arts could practice it as well.


    Naturally, this simplified version of Dragon God Body wasn''t as powerful as the one that Ye Fan was


    practicing.


    Regardless, it would be enough. Li Zi-Yang and the rest were going to terrifyingly strong if they


    managed to master even the simplified version of Dragon God Body.


    After all, Dragon God Body was the most powerful defensive martial art.


    Even if you were to unleash only a bare fraction of its power, you would find yourself almost unmatched


    amongst the average martial arts fighter.


    "The training n is almost done. Now, what about the fifth member of the Green Dragon Force? Who


    should I pick?"


    Ye Fan was caught in a predicament.


    No names came to mind. He couldn''t think of any suitable candidate and his dilemma remained


    unresolved even after he returned to Qingyang that night.


    "Lin Fan, what do you think you''re doing? Watch yourself!"


    Meanwhile, it was still noon. It was breaktime at the Jiangdong military barracks and Ye Yu-Yan found


    herself alone.


    She had returned from her shower. She wore a loose long dress and her fringe was still slightly damp.


    The strongheaded young woman looked surprisingly alluring and feminine as she emerged freshly


    showered.


    Naturally, she drew some unwanted attention.


    "Yu-Yan, I like you. Won''t you agree to be my girlfriend? Just say yes, and I''ll get my father to get you a


    ce in the Green


    Dragon Force," whispered Lin Fan almost feverishly.


    "I''m going to say this one more time. Get out of my way," Ye Yu-Yan snarled as she shoved down the


    waves of disgust and anger that bubbled inside her. Her fingers had tightened into fists.


    The knowledge of Lin Fan''s status and influence was the only thing that was stopping Ye Yu-Yan from


    throwing her fists at him.


    The young man didn''t seem to know when to stop. In fact, he got bolder and more handsy, and


    eventually tried to wrap his arm around Ye Yu-Yan''s waist.


    "You asked for it!" Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t someone you could push around. In a fit of fury, she unleashed the


    military boxing moves that she had learned from Lu Tian-He.


    A shriek of pain rang out. Ye Yu-Yan flipped Lin Fan onto the ground, twisted his knee and broke his


    arm.

 Chapter 1021 The Meaning of Despair

    Chapter 1021 The Meaning of Despair


    Ye Yu-Yan lived up to her name as Lu Tian-He''s principal disciple. Her military boxing was wing.


    She nearly crippled Lin Fan.


    The man''s howls of pain could be heard across the whole barracks.


    He was sent to the military hospital that afternoon.


    Lin Qing-He was shocked when he heard that his son had been severely injured. He skipped a military


    meeting and drove straight to the hospital to see his son.


    When he returned to the barracks that evening, Lin Qing-He issued orders for Ye Yu-Yan''s arrest


    immediately.


    She was arrested on charges of assault and was going to be court martialed.


    The young woman was furious, but there was nothing she could do.


    Lin Qing-He called the shots in the military and she was but a young woman and a nobody. With a


    snap of his fingers, he could get her dealt with.


    Lin Qing-He wasn''t bothered by Lu Tian-He at all.


    The general was miles away. No matter how influential he might be in Yanjing, he had no say in what


    happened in Jiangdong.


    Besides, Lin Qing-He had ordered his men to take away Ye Yu-Yan''s handphone. She had no way of


    contacting anyone.


    She couldn''t call Lu Tian-He for help even if she wanted to.


    The princess of the Ye family had been cast into a dark and cold prison cell.


    Everything had happened too quickly.


    Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t ept what had just happened to her.


    Ye Fan, who had already returned to the old Chu family home, had no idea what had happened to her.


    "Did you miss me, Miss Yu?" teased Ye Fan when he returned to the old family home and saw Yu Yun


    return from practicing her swordsmanship.


    "Shut your stupid trap!" Yu Yun red angrily at him. She would have cleaved him in half with her


    sword if she didn''t need him for her evening training. Her voice was frosty when she spoke next. "Get


    your ass into the kitchen and whip up something for me if you still want to practice Dragon God Body


    with me."


    Ye Fan smiled wryly when he heard that. This young woman was treating him like her personal chef.


    Ye Fan didn''t try to pick a fight with her. He would have offered to help out in the kitchen even if she


    hadn''t mentioned a word.


    Old Madam Chu was cooking inside.


    Ye Fan exchanged some pleasantries with the olddy before he recalled the Revitalization Bath she


    had brewed in the past.


    The bathwater had healing and rejuvenating properties. It would improve the results of one''s martial


    arts training.


    If he wanted to train and build the Green Dragon Force within a short span of time, he was going to


    need some of that Revitalization Bathwater.


    "What? You want to soak those children in the Revitalization Bath?" Old Madam Chu shook her head


    furiously when she heard Ye Fan''s request. "No way. That won''t do. You''ll kill them. The bathwater is


    incredibly potent. Only people like you and Yun, who are practicing Dragon God Body, can survive a


    soak in those waters and absorb its medicinal properties. Ordinary folks won''t be able to withstand it,


    not even after I''ve diluted the water to one-hundredth of its original potency. They''ll suffer an overdose


    and die. Besides, this is a family secret. I can''t let you take it and bring it into the military barracks."


    The olddy refused Ye Fan''s request tly.


    Ye Fan had expected her refusal though, and wouldn''t give up on persuading the olddy. "Great


    grandmother, I''m not asking for theplete prescription. You could modify the original and write one


    that''s suitable for their consumption.¡±


    The olddy nodded. "That''s not a bad idea. I didn''t expect you to be so invested in this. I was


    expecting you to mess things up!"


    Ye Fan smiled. "I''m a man of my word. I''ve made a promise and I''m going to do my best to keep it.


    Besides, I''ll have my own use for a powerful Green Dragon Force in the future."


    Ye Fan wasn''t lying. His current efforts were partially fueled by personal interest as well.


    He was the founder of the Green Dragon Force. A powerful and independent unit that was wielded by


    the Chinese military as one of its strongest military units was only going to be boon to Ye Fan.


    He would have someone watching his back and protecting his interests in


    Jiangdong then.


    By creating the Green Dragon Force, he was helping the military to train their soldiers and expanding


    his sphere of influence at the same time.


    "Alright. I''ll help you with the prescription and try my best to get it done within the next few days. You''ll


    have it then." The olddy finally agreed to Ye Fan''s request.


    "Thanks, Great grandmother," said Ye Fan merrily and with augh.


    He spent the rest of the night training with Yu Yun.


    The Dragon God Body inside them gradually absorbed the energies inside the other person.


    But Ye Fan and Yu Yun failed to notice something. As their number of practices continued to grow, the


    speed at which they were absorbing the energies from each other''s body had begun to slow down.


    Ye Fan returned to the barracks the next day.


    He gathered the members of the Green Dragon Force and handed them each a small booklet.


    "What is this...? The Green Dragon Technique?"


    The new recruits were surprised when they read the bold calligraphic words written on the booklet''s


    leather cover.


    They weren''t martial arts practitioners and thus had no idea what that meant.


    "Don''t ask. We will be conducting training based on the contents of this book. You are to master this


    technique within a month."


    The Green Dragon Technique was the modified version of Dragon God Body.


    It was considerably less powerful than Dragon God Body but sufficiently powerful to serve its purposes.


    "Another thing. I''ve fixed a daily schedule for you. You''ll eat, rest, shower and sleep as I tell you to.


    Anyone who goes against my orders will be punished ordingly. In addition, you''re not to share the


    details of your training during this intensive training period. You may not contact anyone outside the


    military. Don''t ask why. There is no ''why''. If you think you won''t be able to keep up with those rules,


    now''s your chance to give up," said Ye Fan sternly.


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest dared not voice anyints and instead, dered firmly that they epted


    the rules that Ye Fan had set forthem.


    The first day of their training began.


    During their break, Ye Fan received news that something had happened.


    Ye Yu-Yan had been arrested and was currently locked up in the military prison.


    It was pitch ck in the prison cell.


    Dressed in a prisoner''s garb and her eyes filled with helplessness and despair, Ye Yu-Yan huddled in a


    dark and damp corner of her cell.


    She was leaning against the wall, her legs pulled close to her and her face buried between her knees.


    The pride and joy of the Ye family who had strutted proudly down the streets of Qingyang had be


    a pitiful and hapless prisoner.


    Ye Yu-Yan was convinced that she had never felt as utterly devastated and hopeless as she was


    feeling now.


    She dared not think about her fate. What if they sentenced her to ten years in prison? What would


    be of her?


    A flood of despair, fear and indignation surged within Ye Yu-Yan and threatened to pull her under.


    She finally broke down and wept like a child.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tears soaked her shirt.


    Once upon a time, she had been convinced that she had a bright future ahead of her.


    Now, she saw nothing but darkness. The road ahead of her was a tunnel that was filled with despair.


    She saw no light at the end of it.

 Chapter 1022 On the Right Path

    Chapter 1022 On the Right Path


    Ye Yu-Yan knew that she had lost everything the moment that she had set foot into her cell.


    She was no longer her parents'' pride and joy, nor was she the prodigious girl from the Ye family.


    Her name would no longer bring pride or glory to anyone. All it brought was shame and dishonor.


    Ye Yu-Yan had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth. She had had everyone''s love and adoration


    and had gotten everything that she had wanted. Her current predicament was a devastating blow to her


    ego.


    As Ye Yu-Yan wallowed in the depths of her despair, a lean and sharp figure appeared outside her cell.


    No one knew how long he had been standing there.


    The man didn''t say a word. Instead, he studied the young woman huddling in the corner of her cell


    silently.


    Ye Yu-Yan appeared to have sensed his


    eyes on her. She lifted her head.


    Her eyes, wet with tears, met Ye Fan''s.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s petite form shook violently.


    She must look so pathetic in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Ye Yu-Yan felt a devastating blow to her pride that crushed the final remnants of her dignity.


    She didn''t say a word. She didn''t know what to say. She cast her eyes down and hid her face in her


    arms instantly without taking a second look at Ye Fan.


    She was sure that Ye Fan was here to mock her.


    He wanted to take a look at the person who had mocked him brazenly and was now a pathetic prisoner


    locked up in a small dark cell.


    He was here to savor his triumph as a victor who had scaled the heights and now looked down upon


    the enemies fallen at his feet.


    Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t going to fault Ye Fan for what he was doing. She didn''t intend to plead with him


    either.


    She deserved everything that she had gotten.


    She had no one but herself to me for her current plight.


    Ye Fan had nothing to do with this at all.


    After all, she was the one who had spurned Ye Fan''s goodwill.


    As she sat in her cell the past few days, Ye Yu-Yan would sometimes wonder. What would have


    happened if she had epted Ye Fan''s feelings for her?


    She might be the one who was living in the mansion atop Mount Yunding right now. They would be


    calling her the empress of Jiangdong instead.


    Ye Fan wouldn''t be speaking to her as if they wereplete strangers.


    Ye Yu-Yan wasn''t Ye Tian''s biological daughter. She had be part of the Ye family after Dong Mei


    had married Ye Tian. That meant that she had stood a chance with Ye Fan.


    But missed opportunities didn''te by again.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s regret wasn''t going to change anything.


    Besides, it had been a misunderstanding back then.


    Shin Yu-Xiang had been the one who had written her the love letter. Ye Fan had simply been a


    messenger.


    Ye Fan had never held any romantic feelings for his cousin.


    It had been a misunderstanding on her part all along.


    A dead silence descended upon the cell.


    Ye Yu-Yan remained huddled in her corner as she wept silently.


    After a long moment, the gates to the cell slid open.


    Ye Fan stood at the entrance and stretched his hand out towards her.


    "Come on, let''s go. From today onwards, you''re the fifth member of the Green Dragon Force," Ye Fan''s


    voice rang clearly within the confines of the small cell.


    Ye Yu-Yan froze in stupor.


    Her head whipped up in shock, revealing the bright tears in her eyes.


    Her wide, glimmering eyes stared at Ye Fan.


    No one would understand the emotions that she was feeling right now. She had been convinced that


    Ye Fan had been here to mock her.


    Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined that Ye Fan hade to recruit her for the


    Green Dragon Force.


    "What''s the matter? Are you not interested? Well, we''ll pretend that this conversation never happened


    then," said Ye Fan coolly before he turned away and prepared to leave.


    "I am! I''m interested in the offer! Fan...I mean, Instructor Chu, I want to join the Green Dragon Force!¡±


    blurted out Ye Yu-Yan. She could hardly hide the joy she was feeling.


    Ye Yu-Yan had lost all hope.


    Who could have expected Ye Fan to be the one to bring her hope?


    Ye Yu-Yan was like a person lost at sea who had just spottednd.


    Her tear-stained face was colored with wild joy.


    "Well, follow me then," said Ye Fan mildly without turning towards her. He started walking.


    Ye Yu-Yan hurried after him.


    Instructor Chu, we can''t let her leave with you. Commander Lin has given the orders to keep her here


    until her oue of the trial is released."


    The guards stationed outside stopped them when they reached the door.


    Ye Fan simply looked them coolly in the eye.


    "Let us pass. If I want to take someone with me, I will. I won''t let anyone stand in my way." His voice


    was as cold as a cier. A sudden overpowering aura erupted from his person.


    Ye Fan''s intimidating aura paralyzed the guards. They stood frozen to the spot, as if they were standing


    on thin ice. No one dared to move as Ye Fan led Ye Yu-Yan out.


    He had finally assembled all five members of the Green Dragon Force.


    "My name is Ye Yu-Yan."


    "My name is Li Zi-Yang."


    "My name is Ma Ming-Bo."


    "My name is Qin Shan."


    "My name is Gao Da-Zhuang."


    "We have joined the Green Dragon Force of our own ord. From this day, we are a member of the


    Green Dragon Force. We will live and die, share both triumphs and defeats as a unit. We will carry out


    the orders of Instructor Chu diligently, treat his word like the word of god and Instructor Chu like god


    himself."


    Ye Yu-Yan and her fellow recruits dered their oaths loudly in the training field. The heavens were


    their witness.


    Ye Fan had his hands folded behind his back as he stood proudly before them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Good. Ye Yu-Yan will be the leader of the Green Dragon Force and will supervise and lead your


    training. You have only one mission now, and that is to be stronger. Leave everything else to me."


    Ye Fan had promoted Ye Yu-Yan immediately to the position of unit leader as soon as she had joined


    the team.


    She had been a member of the special troops and had led a team in the past. She was also General Lu


    Tian-He''s principal disciple. She was the perfect fit for the job.


    The other members dared not voice any objections to Ye Fan''s decision.


    Ye Yu-Yan, on the other hand, was moved by what Ye Fan had done. She paid a personal visit to Ye


    Fan that night to thank him.


    "You don''t have to thank me for saving you. I was doing Grandpa a favor, not you."


    His attitude towards Ye Yu-Yan remained cold and unchanged even though he had just saved her life.


    Despite what Ye Fan had said, he had another reason for saving Ye Yu-Yan. She had a rare and


    incredible gift for martial arts.


    Lu Tian-He wouldn''t have taken her in as his principal disciple and treated her like his own daughter


    otherwise.


    Ye Yu-Yan had gotten a ce in the Green Dragon Force based on her own merit and abilities.


    Ye Fan''s unteral decision to release Ye Yu-Yan from prison was definitely going to incur Lin Qing-


    He''s displeasure.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    Lin Qing-He was a nobody to Ye Fan. He was just someone who was beneath Ye Fan''s notice.


    Lin Qing-He''s approval or disapproval was not of Ye Fan''s concern.


    The Green Dragon Force began their training.


    Its five members began their terrifyingly rapid journey towards greater strength and power.

 Chapter 1023 A Strange Night

    Chapter 1023 A Strange Night


    All theycked now was Old Madam Chu''s prescription.


    Ye Fan returned to the old Chu family home two dayster. Besides practicing Dragon God Body with


    Yu Yun, he had another reason for returning to the ce. He wanted to ask Old Madam Chu about her


    progress with the prescription.


    "Hm? No one seems to be around..." Slight confusion arose inside Ye Fan after he yelled repeatedly for


    someone and received no reply.


    Were they out?


    As suspicion and doubt gradually unfurled inside Ye Fan, he heard a series of hacking coughs erupting


    from a distant corner of the house.


    "That sounds like Yu Yun." Ye Fan stared in the direction where the coughs hade. Thick billows of


    smoke wereing out from the kitchen.


    "What has that youngdy gotten herself into?" Ye Fan''s face darkened instantly. He covered his nose


    and mouth and charged into kitchen, only to have Yu Yun rush headfirst into his arms as she dashed


    out of the kitchen.


    "What the hell were you up to inside? Why is there so much smoke?"


    Any ordinary man would have been visibly affected if he had a beautiful woman fall into his arms.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t. He shoved Yu Yun aside instantly and yelled at her instead.


    This wasn''t the first time they had had bodily contact. They had to keep their backs against the other


    when they practiced Dragon God Body.


    Ye Fan had grown used to the touch of Yu Yun''s skin.


    At present, he was more concerned about the smoke billowing from the kitchen.


    "Granny''s not around. I thought I could cook something for her. I can''t seem to get a fire started though.


    All I get is smoke." Yu Yun seemed to realize that she had made a mess of things. She sounded a lot


    more subdued than her usual self.


    Ashes had ckened her fair cheeks.


    She looked ridiculous.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help himself and burst outughing.


    "Why are youughing? This isn''t the time forthat. Hurry up and take a look inside. Granny''s going to


    yell at me if she sees the mess in the kitchen." Ye Fan''s brazenughter at her misfortune had Yu Yun


    fuming.


    Yu Yun''s anxious urging left Ye Fan with no choice but to charge into the smoky kitchen. It didn''t take


    him long to fix her problem.


    The thick smoke that had been billowing out from underneath the stove had vanished. In its ce was


    a fire.


    "How did you get the fire going? I couldn''t get one started no matter what I tried,¡± asked Yu Yun with a


    mix of surprise and confusion as she stared at Ye Fan with a face stained with ash and dust.


    Ye Fan smirked. "Starting a fire is a difficult and precise art. You''re not smart enough.


    Don''t bother trying."


    "What did you just say?" Yu Yun flushed with anger.


    The scoundrel had just called her an idiot again.


    He had called her an idiot when she had first begun learning swordy and he had just done it again.


    She was a well-respected figure with great influence. No one had spoken to her in such a disrespectful


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    manner before.


    Yet here was Ye Fan, mocking her and embarrassing her repeatedly, as if she had no dignity or pride to


    uphold.


    Yu Yun wished so badly to cut him down with her sword.


    But they had spent sufficient time together for Ye Fan to know that Yu Yun would never do that. Her


    raising her sword angrily at him was simply for show. She was just trying to preserve a veneer of her


    pride. She wouldn''t hurt him.


    "I think you should get your face cleaned before you try to hack me to pieces. Your face is the color of


    burnt charcoal. You can help serve the dishes once you''re done cleaning yourself,¡± said Ye Fan with a


    warm smile.


    Yu Yun yelled angrily at him. ¡°You asshole, why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    She charged out of the kitchen in a fit of anger and embarrassment.


    Ye Fanughed and shook his head as he watched Yu Yun make a frantic escape. She seemed so silly


    and endearing.


    But he knew that Yu Yun wasn''t going to remain this way for long.


    He could sense very clearly that Yu Yun''s power had been increasing rapidly during the course of their


    training.


    She was different. The Yin Dragon Body inside her gave her healing abilities that far surpassed Ye


    Fan''s.


    Her injuries would recover a lot sooner than Ye Fan''s too.


    The moment when Yu Yun resumed her full strength would be the moment when her former cold and


    formidable self reappeared. Ye Fan did not doubt that at all.


    She would be a fearsome creature who inspired awe and terror.


    She would no longer be the silly and endearing young woman she was now.


    As Ye Fan sighed exasperatedly about what was toe, Yu Yun had changed into a fresh set of


    clothes and appeared before him again.


    He had whipped up a few dishes by then and told Yu Yun to serve the dishes.


    "I tried them. They might not be as salty as you prefer your food to be. You can add a little salt to the


    dishes if you want. It''s in the medicinal cab by the door. Look for the white bottle in the drawer on


    the left. Remember, it''s the white bottle, not the red one. Don''t get them mixed up. Not the red one,


    remember!¡± Ye Fan said repeatedly.


    They had used up the salt that had been kept in the kitchen. But there was more in the medicinal


    cab. That was why Ye Fan had told Yu Yun to look for more salt there.


    The cab was filled to the brim. Many of the items inside were medicines and potions that the old


    She kept everything well organized and even went to the extent of using differently colored bottles for


    different types of medicines and potions.


    It was almost impossible to mistake one thing for something else.


    "Alright! I heard you just fine the first time!¡± yelled Yu Yun angrily.


    It was just salt. Ye Fan didn''t have to keep reminding her what it looked like.


    She wasn''t aplete idiot.


    "That asshole. He thinks I can''t do anything right," muttered Yu Yun angrily to herself.


    She ced the dishes on the table and couldn''t resist the temptation to try a few bites.


    The food was delicious, but it didck some vor.


    Yu Yun went into search for some salt.


    "The cab next to the door...the drawer on the left...a bottle that''s white...or red? Red or white?


    Which one is it?"


    She had been busy fuming at Ye Fan and had forgotten the color of the bottle that she was meant to


    get.


    She knew how to solve her problem though.


    She simply needed to have a little taste.


    Yu Yun reached out for the bottle that was nearer her and snapped the lid open. Then, she poured its


    contents onto her palm and licked it.


    "Salty. This must be the one.¡±


    Yu Yun was certain that she was right. She sprinkled the crystalline grains onto the dishes and mixed


    them with the food.


    It didn''t take long before Ye Fan was done cooking the rice.


    Everything was ready, but Old Madam Chu was nowhere to be found.


    Yu Yun couldn''t wait any longer but Ye Fan insisted on waiting for the olddy''s return.


    After a few minutes, they spotted Old Madam Chu with a basket of herbs on her back. She seemed to


    have rushed home in a hurry.


    "You''re back, Fan. Go ahead and eat without me. I just got an idea for the prescription and I need to


    work on it now," said the olddy before she rushed off into her room to start work on her prescription.


    "Alright." Ye Fan nodded. He was about to start eating when he realized that Yu Yun was already


    gobbling everything up hungrily.


    "Hey, have a heart and leave me something to eat too, won''t you? You''re eating all the meat!" Ye Fan''s


    face darkened instantly. He picked up his chopsticks hurriedly and began fighting Yu Yun for the rest of


    the food.


    He wasn''t sure why everything seemed to taste so much better tonight.


    "Have my culinary skills improved?" Ye Fan wondered secretly.


    After the meal, Ye Fan was suddenly struck by how warm the weather was. He took a shower and


    changed into a fresh set of clothes. Then, he headed to Yu Yun''s room like he usually did to continue


    their Dragon God Body training.


    "This is strange. The weather''s awfully warm today. Yu Yun, could you open the windows?¡±


    Ye Fan had taken his shirt off. Beads of sweat rolled down the sides of his forehead as he sat bare-


    chested and blindfolded on the bed.


    Yu Yun had not climbed onto the bed. She had just removed her dress.

 Chapter 1024 Turn Back Before Its Too Late

    Chapter 1024 Turn Back Before It''s Too Late


    Yu Yun wasn''t going to pull the windows open.


    She didn''t want anyone to know that she was training with Ye Fan.


    Besides, they had to be naked from the waist up during their training.


    Yu Yan had thought it an absolute nightmare when she had to let Ye Fan see her naked form. She


    didn''t want anyone else to be privy to that sight.


    Every time they practiced Dragon God Body, she would ensure that the door and the windows were


    locked and that no one would be able to catch a glimpse of their semi-nudity.


    She wasn''t going to open the windows like Ye Fan had asked her to.


    He was right though. The weather that night seemed to be warmer than usual.


    Her fair shoulders were glistening faintly with sweat.


    They didn''t think much of it though and thought that it was the heat that was making them sweat.


    It was June, after all.


    The weather was supposed to grow warmer in China now.


    Yu Yun slipped her dress down and let it fall around her waist. Then, she climbed barefooted onto the


    bed.


    They had their backs towards each other like they always had. Yu Yun''s naked shoulder gradually


    inched towards Ye Fan''s.


    They activated the Dragon God Body inside them, calmed their minds and got ready to start their


    training.


    Yu Yun was bewildered when she realized that she couldn''t focus at all.


    Waves of heat and agitation stirred inside her and left her restless.


    She tried to focus on her Dragon God Body but felt thetter move in fits and starts.


    Ye Fan was faring no better.


    He had begun to sweat heavily. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as his usualposure


    abandoned him and left him in a state of restlessness like Yu Yun.


    "This is strange. What''s going on? Why do I feel so restless tonight?" The crease furrowing Ye Fan''s


    brow deepened.


    A growing heat churned inside him as an unnamable, unspeakable desire unfurled within him.


    It was then that Yu Yun''s alluring form came into contact with Ye Fan''s skin.


    They shuddered instantly as something electrifying passed through their bodies.


    White noise exploded in Ye Fan''s head.


    His reason abandoned him momentarily.


    "Something''s wrong. It''s not the weather." Ye Fan realized then that something was out of ce. His


    body shuddered again and his eyes widened slightly.


    "It can''t be..." A thought struck him then. He yelled at Yu Yun. "Yu Yun, which bottle did you take from


    the cab? Is it the red or white bottle? Yu Yun? Come on, say something!"


    His voice was filled with nervousness as he questioned Yu Yun frantically.


    No one answered him.


    All he heard was the sound of soft, heated panting.


    Then, something soft leaned into his back.


    A pair of soft and slim arms encircled Ye Fan tightly.


    A heated cheek pressed itself against Ye Fan''s back.


    "Shit! This is bad!"


    Ye Fan shuddered and instinctively leaned back before he leaped off the bed as if it were a bed of


    burning hot coals.


    It was obvious what had happened.


    "That idiot! She must have taken the red bottle. That''s aphrodisiac!"


    Ye Fan was going to wet his pants and burst into tears at the same time.


    The old Madam Chu had hidden herself away in the old Chu family mansion all these years. Besides


    taking care of the old family home, her only pastime was the concoction of all manners of potions and


    medicines.


    The aphrodisiac was clearly one of those types of medicines that she had brewed.


    Ye Fan had mistakenly eaten the contents of that red bottle when he had been a kid.


    He had been alone in a house then, with no pretty girls and only a huge dog to keep himpany.


    Under the effects of the aphrodisiac, Ye


    Fan had found the stupid dog attractive and pretty.


    Luckily, the olddy had returned home in time to stop him from doing anything stupid.


    The incident had left an indelible impression on Ye Fan. The image of the red bottle had been seared


    into his brain.


    That was why he had reminded Yu Yun repeatedly not to take the red bottle. She was not to touch the


    red bottle at all.


    Who could have expected that idiot to do the exact opposite?


    "I can''t believe this is happening to me!" Ye Fan was on the verge of tears.


    Yu Yun had leaned into Ye Fan again.


    She had eaten most of the dishes today and was more heavily drugged than Ye Fan.


    She wasn''t blindfolded like Ye Fan was.


    The temporary loss of vision helped Ye


    Fan in controlling his urges.


    Despite the nearly unbearable urges assailing his mind, he still managed to hold on to his senses.


    Yu Yun, on the other hand, wasn''t doing as well.


    Her eyes had zed over and a bright blush stained her cheeks.


    She seemed to have lost her reasonpletely. She threw her arms around Ye Fan as she pressed


    her form into his back and kept leaning further into him until her lips finally found his.


    Her tongue slipped between Ye Fan''s lips.


    Their lips smashed into each other''s as they engaged in a hot and wet kiss.


    Ye Fan shuddered violently.


    "Shit. No, I can''t do this. Yu Yun, you have toe to your senses!"


    Ye Fan was in the midst of a fierce


    struggle with his own urges. He had been fighting intense throes of desire before Yu Yan had touched


    him. The bodily contact nearly drove him mad.


    "I have to leave right now, before I do something truly terrible."


    Ye Fan steeled himself as he cast the sinful thoughts in his mind into a dark corner, shoved Yu Yun


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    aside, then yanked the blindfold off so that he could make a hasty escape.


    But as the blindfold fell away from Ye Fan''s eyes, the sight of Yu Yun''s alluring naked form appeared


    before Ye Fan''s eyes.


    The sight was like a spark that kindled the mes of desire inside him and set him ame.


    Thest remnants of Ye Fan''s reason were overpowered by the effects of the aphrodisiac that instant.


    Ye Fan finally snapped.


    He lunged at Yu Yun and pulled her into his arms. Their lips crashed into each other as Ye Fan''s hands


    explored the curves of Yu Yun''s naked body.


    He must have brushed his fingers over a sensitive spot because she trembled suddenly. Her eyes


    regained a hint of rity momentarily.


    Her face flushed redder when she realized what was going on.


    Yu Yun tried to rein in the heated desire that she was experiencing, biting her lips hard as she struggled


    to speak with a shaky voice. "Ye Fan...if you insult my honor, I''ll...I''ll kill you, then kill myself!"


    The fleeting moment of rity passed and a zed look appeared in her eyes again the next moment.


    She pressed herself against Ye Fan and snaked her arms around his neck. Their lips and tongues


    locked in a passionate kiss as she hungered for more.


    Ye Fan''s reason caved under Yu Yun''s hungry kisses.


    He returned the kisses of the woman in her arms, reached out and pulled her dress off her before lifting


    her onto the bed.


    As they were about tomit the unthinkable, something coldnded on Ye Fan''s hand.


    She was crying.


    Her crystalline tears were cold like the moonlight.


    The sight of tears staining Yu Yun''s beautiful face yanked Ye Fan out of his stupor.


    He clenched his jaw and through sheer willpower alone shoved down the unbearable urges that


    assailed him. Finally, before he couldmit a grave error that he would regret for the rest of his life,


    he shoved the young woman in his arms away and fled from her room.

 Chapter 1025 Everybody Leaves

    Chapter 1025 Everybody Leaves


    After leaving Yu Yun''s room, Ye Fan raced to the cab where the medicine was kept, found a bottle


    of something that could clear his mind and spirit and emptied half a bottle of it in a hurry.


    The aphrodisiac that the old Madam Chu had concocted was meant for martial artists. There was no


    specific antidote that cured its effects.


    Whatever Ye Fan had just taken could help to soothe his raging urges but it wasn''t a cure. It could only


    ease the effects of the aphrodisiac.


    But for someone like Ye Fan, that was enough.


    He had, through sheer willpower, gotten the raging urges churning inside him under control.


    "My god, finally, some relief!" Ye Fan let loose a long sigh of relief. He raced into the courtyard, filled a


    bucket of water from the well and sshed the freezing water over his face. He felt so much better


    instantly.


    The waves of heat that had assailed him earlier had receded significantly.


    After the brief respite, Ye Fan was struck by the sudden realization that Yu Yun was still suffering the


    effects of the aphrodisiac.


    This wasn''t the time to take a break. Ye Fan hurried back to Yu Yun''s room and fed her the medicine


    that he had taken moments ago.


    The flush brightening Yu Yun''s cheeks faded away shortly.


    The zed look in her eyes faded as well and was reced by bright, clear eyes.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ye Fan picked up the dress that Yu Yun had taken off and draped it over her shoulders. Then, he got


    her another ss of water.


    There was a sudden glint of something sharp and cold.


    The cial blue gleam of a de swept across the room.


    Its ivory sharp tip rested against Ye Fan''s neck.


    "You shameless scoundrel, you deserve a thousand deaths!¡± Words dripping with cold fury rang out in


    the room.


    They were filled with a murderous rage that longed to assume physical form so that it could kill Ye Fan


    a million times with its own hands.


    No one could understand how Yu Yun felt at this moment.


    The chastity that she had protected so carefully was gone and it was all Ye Fan''s fault.


    She had felt terrible when Ye Fan had seen her naked form. It had taken her a long time before she


    stopped feeling the urge to kill Ye Fan.


    And now, she had...Yu Yun had not expected something like this to happen between her and Ye Fan...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She couldn''t bear to remember what had happened.


    What mattered the most to a woman was her chastity and honor.


    Even though Ye Fan couldn''t be med for what had transpired tonight, he had still been the one who


    had dishonored her.


    No one would me her if she killed Ye Fan.


    Yet, she stopped herself at the veryst moment.


    She didn''t know why she had done so. She had killed countless men without even batting an eyelid.


    Yet she couldn''t make herself kill Ye Fan.


    "Leave. I don''t ever want to see you again."


    Yu Yun pulled her sword back. Her red eyes glimmered faintly in the night.


    She turned away so that she wouldn''t have to see Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan opened his mouth. After a long moment, he choked back the words that he had had on the tip


    of his tongue.


    He left the room.


    His heart stung from guilt''s faint but insistent needling.


    Women were always the ones who suffered when such incidents happened and word of them spread.


    Ye Fan was partly responsible for what had happened.


    He shouldn''t have told Yu Yun to get the salt.


    Everything was toote now.


    What had happened, had happened.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan had stopped himself in the nick of time and prevented himself frommitting a


    grave mistake.


    That had prevented the entire incident from turning into aplete tragedy.


    Ye Fan returned to his room but failed to get any sleep. In the end, he decided to practice the Dragon


    God Body in his own room.


    He was ted to discover a marked progress over the course of one day.


    The power of the Yin Dragon inside him had grown exponentially.


    He was overjoyed when he realized that his Dragon God Body now possessed the healing properties


    of the Yin Dragon Body.


    The gradual growth in power had led to a transformation in the very essence of his Dragon God Body.


    Over the course of their training, Ye Fan and Yu Yun had absorbed a considerable portion of the


    Dragon God''s power that resided in the other person''s body.


    What had transpired tonight had been wildly inappropriate, yet it was undeniable that the kisses that


    they had exchanged had boosted the Dragon God''s power that resided inside them and transformed


    the very essence of their respective Dragon God Body.


    In fact, one could say that Ye Fan now possessed the Yin Dragon Body.


    His old injuries were beginning to heal themselves at a rapid speed.


    The night passed steadily and ended.


    Ye Fan did not return to the military camp the next day. Old Madam Chu was not done with her new


    prescription. Ye Fan intended to wait for her new prescription before he returned to the camp.


    He wasn''t particrly worried about his recruits.


    He had given them instructions on how to go about their training.


    They simply had to follow his instructions dutifully.


    They didn''t really need him to be there.


    They didn''t need his supervision.


    He hated supervising other people.


    As a master, all you should do was to guide your disciples on the right path. The rest should be up to


    them.


    Those who always needed someone to make sure that they trained and learned all the time would


    never be strong or powerful.


    Ye Fan stayed at the old Chu family mansion for the next three days.


    He never saw Yu Yun during those three days.


    She had not left her room since that night.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to approach her.


    He kept himself busy. Since he had the Yin Dragon Body now, he could focus his energies on healing


    the stubborn injuries that had gued him.


    The fourth day arrived.


    The skies were still dark. In the distant east, a narrow band of pale light colored the edge of the


    horizon.


    It was the sole streak of light amidst the nket of darkness enveloping the earth.


    A sudden wind stirred in the old Chu family mansion''s courtyard.


    Waves of incredible power surged from a room suddenly, rushing outwards and flooding the mansion in


    a tsunami of power.


    It was a long while before the storm finally ceased.


    A few minutester, the door that had been firmly shut for the past few days finally opened.


    A beautiful woman stepped out of the room.


    The hems of her purple dress fluttered softly while the loose strands of her hair stirred lightly in the


    wind.


    Her lips were red like fire and her eyes as dark as the night.


    Her beauty was beyond this world and something that appeared toe from the heavens. She was


    like a deity who had descended upon the earth, an epitome of grace and perfection!


    Hanging on her neck was a jade pendant that glowed with a faint blue light.


    Her features were wless, her beauty surpassed by none on this earth.


    The beauty of the natural world, that of flowers in full blossom paled inparison to her physical


    perfection. In fact, they dared not show themselves for fear of embarrassment.


    Everything seemed a shade dimmer inparison to her bright, luminant beauty.


    With her wless beauty and her grace, this young woman told the world and its people what elegance


    and poise truly


    were, and what beauty truly looked like.


    "Are you ready to leave now?¡± An olddy''s kind voice drifted out from the darkness ahead of her.


    Old Madam Chu had somehow appeared out of nowhere.


    The young woman nodded and hummed softly in agreement.


    Her voice sounded cold and had an edge of indifference and authority to it.


    She walked out of the courtyard and headed for the door.


    "Have something to eat before you leave. The rascal set some food aside for you and told me to warm


    the dishes up for you when you''re out."


    The olddy didn''t seem to be angered by the young woman''s distant and cold attitude.


    She knew that this was the true personality of the head of Chu Sect.


    The Yu Yun whom they had known vanished the moment when her full strength was restored to her.

 Chapter 1026 The God of War Arrives

    Chapter 1026 The God of War Arrives


    The olddy''s words reverberated slowly and softly in the air.


    The young woman, who had been prepared to leave, paused.


    "Yun, listen to granny and have something before you leave. You shouldn''t let Fan''s efforts go to waste.


    He''s been cooking for three persons this whole time that you were shut away in your training. He was


    worried that you might be hungry when you''re done with training and insisted on saving some for you


    every time we were done with our meals. He worries for you more than he''s ever worried for me." The


    olddy shook her head and sighed. Then, she turned away and headed into the kitchen to heat the


    dishes up for the young woman.


    The young woman did not say a word as she stood frozen to her spot.


    Old Madam Chu''s words had sent emotions rippling through what should have been a cold unfeeling


    heart.


    Scenes that had taken ce in this old mansion during her days of recovery shed past her eyes


    once more.


    They were like scenes of a movie speeding past her eyes.


    Her heart welled with a mix of feelings at the thought of Ye Fan.


    When they had first met, she had wanted to kill the shameless scoundrel.


    But that initial surge of murderous rage had faded and eventually disappeared as they had spent more


    time together.


    In fact, she felt some measure of gratitude towards the man.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Without Ye Fan, she wouldn''t have mastered the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique so quickly. She


    wouldn''t have been able to master the Yin Yang Dragon Body as well.


    She knew that Ye Fan wasn''t to me for what had happened that night.


    She had been the one who had caused the entire mess. Ye Fan had been an innocent victim.


    In fact, if he hadn''t held himself back and controlled his urges, they would havemitted a grave sin


    that night.


    After a long moment of hesitation, the young woman finally turned around and headed for the rooms.


    She pushed the door to Ye Fan''s room open.


    He was in the midst of a deep sleep.


    His handsome features looked peaceful and at ease.


    His chest rose and fell gently with every breath that he took.


    She didn''t wake him up. She simply gazed at him from a distance.


    She studied the sharp features on his face.


    She watched as his long eyshes stirred lightly in the breeze.


    This was the first time she studied a member of the opposite sex in such fine detail. She had never


    known that a man could have eyshes of such length.


    She stood there for a very long time, until forlornness and loneliness gradually showed on her lovely


    face.


    Emotions swelled inside her.


    In that instant, she was seized by the desire to take this young man with her.


    She could give him power and status and limitless glory and honor, anything to keep him by her side.


    In the end, she simply shook her head and sighed.


    They were from two different worlds.


    She would be faced with the unstoppable forces that were her family n and sect who would try to


    tear them apart if she were to bring Ye Fan back with her.


    She might get him killed.


    The vast and irreconcble difference in their statuses had sealed their fates. They were not destined


    to be together.


    She shouldn''t try and fight destiny.


    In the end, she decided to leave without saying goodbye.


    Before she left, she carefully removed the jade pendant that hung on her pale neck.


    The blue spirit jade pendant was an amulet that her mother had left her.


    She had carried it with her since she had been a child. She was going to give Ye Fan this pendant.


    She had also left the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique manual with Ye Fan.


    The technique was the Tang family''s family secret.


    But she had a feeling that Ye Fan might be more suited to it than she was.


    After cing her jade pendant next to Ye


    Fan, the young woman turned and headed for the door.


    She gave Ye Fan onest look before she left.


    A sliver of regret shed across her lovely face.


    "All these years of training alone and being alone. Who would have thought that a young man would


    change everything?" She smiled and shook her head. Deciding that she wasn''t going to linger


    anymore, she stepped out of the room.


    Before she could leave silently, a soft voice rang out behind her.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Her slim form trembled slightly at the sound of that voice.


    She hadn''t expected Ye Fan to wake up.


    Had he been awake all this while?


    She didn''t say a word. It was as if she hadn''t heard Ye Fan at all.


    She was akin to the rare snow lotus that was only found on the highest snowcapped peaks of distant


    mountains, cold, solitary and beautiful.


    Like the snow lotus, she was distant and beyond reach. One could upon look up and gaze upon her


    beauty from afar.


    She stepped away from Ye Fan''s room, leaving him the sight of her retreating back.


    "Yu Yun, find me in Yunzhou, at the mansion atop Mount Yunding in ten days'' time. I have something


    for you. It''s a date," shouted Ye Fan as he stared at Yu Yun leave.


    His only reply was the soft whisper of the breeze.


    Yu Yun had left.


    Ye Fan had no idea if she had heard what he had said.


    They were mere acquaintances.


    Ye Fan wouldn''t fault her for not turning up at Mount Yunding.


    "Seems like I won''t have the chance to return her this favor." Ye Fan eyed the pale blue jade pendant


    on his bedside table, shook and smiled.


    He headed for the bedside table and picked the jade pendant up.


    The jade was a clear pale and unblemished blue. Within it swirled wisps of spiritual energy.


    It was clear that this was a rare and precious gem.


    The heat of Yu Yun''s skin lingered on the jade pendant. The pendant even faintly smelled like Yu Yun.


    She must wear it all the time.


    Ye Fan epted Yu Yun''s gifts without protest and simply kept them away.


    That day, Old Madam Chu was finally done with her modified prescription.


    Ye Fan left the old Chu family mansion with the prescription and hurried back to the military camp.


    "Great grandmother, take care of yourself. I''lle visit you again when I have the time." Ye Fan


    waved goodbye at the olddy before rushing off.


    With the departure of Ye Fan and Yu Yun, the liveliness that had filled the courtyard faded away. The


    ce seemed a lot quieter and a lot lonelier.


    "It seems like I''m going to be spending my days alone again."


    Ye Fan and Yu Yun''s presence had filled the old mansion with a new dose of life and youth.


    But they had left and their departure had left an emptiness in the olddy''s heart.


    She had enjoyed solitude when she had been younger.


    But now that she had grown old, she seemed to prefer thepany of others.


    Ye Fan returned to the Jiangdong military camp that afternoon.


    He followed the instructions that Old Madam Chu had given him, got someone to purchase the


    ingredients he needed and hired a carpenter to build him five wooden buckets that were as tall as a


    grown man.


    After he was done, he bumped into Lu Tian-He. Thetter had just returned to the military camp.


    "Mr Chu, please follow me. Someone wants to speak to you." Lu Tian-He appeared slightly excited.


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested though and said tly, "Tell him I''m busy.¡±


    Lu Tian-He''s face twitched. There was a strange look on his face as he spoke.


    "Mr Chu, you can refuse to see anyone


    else but this man. He''s the Chinese military''s God of War, Ye Qing-Tian!¡±


    What?

 Chapter 1027 Ye Fan Versus Ye Qi-Tian

    Chapter 1027 Ye Fan Versus Ye Qi-Tian


    What?


    "The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian?" Something flickered in Ye Fan''s eyes when he heard those words.


    Ripples of emotion darted across his dark eyes.


    If there were anyone who could present the Chinese martial arts circle, it would be Ye Qing-Tian.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s name had spread far and wide not only in the Chinese martial arts circle but in the


    international martial arts circle as well.


    He had been the one who had led the six pirs of the nation against Chu Sect''s rebel forces and


    expelled them from the country.


    Without him, the Chinese martial arts circle would have fallen into the hands of Chu Sect.


    Currently, Chu Sect had gained control of the martial arts circle in numerous countries.


    Those countries included Australia, which was situated in the southern hemisphere, and China''s


    neighbor, Korea. Chu Sect had thrashed the fighters in the martial arts circle of both countries then, so


    they had no choice but to submit to Chu Sect.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Chu Sect had branches set up in Australia and Korea under the pretext of upholding the integrity of


    martial arts and protecting the safety of martial artists in the region. In reality, these branches were the


    sect''s means of controlling the martial arts circle in those countries.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s contributions in saving China had cemented his reputation in the Chinese martial arts


    circle.


    The six pirs of the nation looked to him as their leader.


    Ye Fan had heard of his name when he had first begun learning martial arts.


    He wasn''t sure if he would be Ye Qing-Tian''s match even if he were at the peak of his condition.


    In fact, Ye Fan was definitely not his match now because of the injuries that he was still recovering


    from.


    "Why would he wish to speak to me? Does he know who I am?"


    Ye Fan had been deliberately concealing his true identity since his supposed death.


    The Chu family wasbing the entire world in search of him. Before Ye Fan recovered to his fully


    strength, he wasn''t going to strut around as Chu Tian-Fan and call attention to himself.


    If someone did know that he was Chu Tian-Fan and that he was still alive, he had to do something


    about it.


    Ye Fan followed Lu Tian-He to meet Ye Qing-Tian.


    He was curious about why Ye Qing-Tian was here. In addition, he had always wanted to meet the


    guardian of the nation.


    He had always wondered what kind of man Ye Qing-Tian, the legendary martial artist, would be.


    Lu Tian-He led Ye Fan to an empty field.


    In the middle of the field stood a man in white. He stood tall and proud, with his hands folded behind his


    back.


    Some men would have looked as tiny and insignificant as a pebble as they stood in that field.


    Yet others appeared as sturdy and daunting as a mountain.


    That was because they exuded power.


    The truly powerful man had no need to call attention to his strength. He simply had to stand there. His


    sheer presence was enough to intimidate those around him.


    Ye Fan instantly knew that the man in white was the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian.


    "General Ye, I''ve brought Mr Chu to you," said Lu Tian-He politely as he bowed. He had stopped a


    considerable distance away from Ye Qing-Tian upon seeing thetter.


    The man in white remained silent for a long while before replying Lu Tian-He with a single word.


    "Good."


    As soon as he spoke, fierce winds began to howl around him.


    A surge of power erupted from his person.


    It was followed instantly by a loud explosion.


    Ye Qing-Tian had thrown his fist forward.


    His fist surged forward with a terrifying force.


    Akin to the sudden crash of a huge boulder into the ocean, his punch sent incredible shock waves


    rippling through the air.


    Lu Tian-He''s eyes widened with shock as he stared at Ye Qing-Tian''s fast approaching attack.


    "Heavens! Is this the true strength of the God of War? All that destructive force from a simple punch?"


    One only knew how small and insignificant one truly was after gazing upon the vastness of the ocean.


    Lu Tian-He had seen what the truly mighty was capable of and knew how weak he was when


    As Lu Tian-He stood there, stupefied by the sight before him, a hint of hostility appeared in Ye Fan''s


    eyes as a crease furrowed his brow.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s fist was heading for him.


    A severe look appeared on Ye Fan''s face.


    There was no time to think. He activated Invoke the Celestial Cloud inside him and called forth a surge


    of power that gathered in his arm.


    Then, with a sudden curl of his fingers, his hand tightened into a fist and shot forward.


    He did not retreat or show fear. In the face of an attack from the most powerful fighter in China, Ye Fan


    reacted with his most ferocious and basic instinct. He attacked!


    An explosion erupted on the field as two fists collided.


    Amidst the deafening thunder were the shrieks of fierce winds and the howls of shockwaves that


    erupted upon their collision and surged outwards like waves of a tsunami, threatening to flood


    everything in the field.


    Boulders fractured, then shattered into tiny sharp stones. nts and trees were uprooted from the


    ground.


    It was as if a hurricane had swept across the field and ravaged it.


    Lu Tian-He was flung into the distance from the force of Ye Fan and Ye Qing-Tian''s fists colliding.


    The shockwaves finally dispersed.


    So did the hurricane.


    Ye Qing-Tian stood proudly in the middle of the field, his hands once again folded behind his back as


    the hems of his white robes fluttered in the wind.


    He looked like the swordsman of old-dignified, self-possessed andposed.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem asposed as the other man.


    The force of the collision had thrusted Ye Fan backwards. A series of explosions erupted from the


    ground as Ye Fan stumbled backwards.


    With every step that he took, thend beneath his foot fractured and split apart.


    Stone and dirt rose into the air. Ye Fan finally managed to steady himself after retreating ten steps.


    "Hahaha! Good! Good! That punch would have driven Mo Gu-Cheng, the King of Fighters, into taking


    three steps back. I can''t believe that a young martial artist like you managed to block my punch and


    only retreat ten steps. You might not qualify as a supreme grandmaster, but you''re definitely a match


    for the most powerful grandmaster in China." A burst ofughter rang out in the air.


    The man in white nodded approvingly as he looked at Ye Fan.


    His eyes were filled with approval andfort.


    "I can''t believe that China''s managed to get itself another rare martial arts prodigy. The future indeed


    belongs to the young!" Ye Qing-Tian''sughter reverberated endlessly in the field.


    He had not meant to injure Ye Fan with his earlier attack. It had been a test.


    A few months ago, Ye Qing-Tian had heard about the battle at Dongchang Lake and how a young


    grandmaster had defeated the Japanese Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa.


    Ye Qing-Tian had suspected the veracity of those rumors. But after his little test, he realized that Ye


    Fan was more powerful than he had expected.


    He had expected Ye Fan''s strength to rival that of the grandmasters who currently ranked number nine


    and ten in the ranking. After his little test, he realized that Ye Fan was only a step away from bing


    a match for a supreme grandmaster.


    Besides testing Ye Fan''s true strength, he had another objective. That was to find out if Ye Fan was


    Chu Tian-Fan, the man who had taken the world by storm.


    It was clear that he wasn''t.


    Chu Tian-Fan had thrashed the Japanese martial arts circle without any help. A man like him would


    have reached the level of a supreme grandmaster.


    But the young man before him was only as powerful as a grandmaster.


    The difference in strength dispelled all suspicions that Ye Qing-Tian had had of Ye Fan''s identity.


    "It appears that Chu Tian-Fan has truly perished in Japan," sighed Ye Qing-Tian regretfully.

 Chapter 1028 Joining the War God Castle

    Chapter 1028 Joining the War God Castle


    Ye Qing-Tian stuck his hand out towards Ye Fan as he sighed.


    "You must be Ye Fan. I am Ye Qing-Tian. I meant you no ill will. I was simply trying to find out how


    powerful the young generation of Chinese grandmasters truly are. You do possess the strength of a


    grandmaster. With young Chinese folks like you, the future of Chinese martial arts is going to be bright


    and limitless," said Ye Qing-Tian honestly. One could hear the honest joy in hisughter and see the


    approval and constion in his eyes as he looked at Ye Fan. He showed no hint of enmity towards Ye


    Fan at all.


    Ye Fan wasn''t a petty person. Upon realizing that Ye Qing-Tian meant him no ill will, he stuck his hand


    out and shook Ye Qing Tian''s.


    "You''re too kind. I was lucky," said Ye Fan modestly.


    "Lucky? No one blocks my punches sessfully simply by being lucky,"ughed the God of War.


    The man invited Ye Fan to his room for a chat.


    "Brother Ye, you''re a really aplished martial artist for your age. Your master must be someone


    extremely reputable. Would you be willing to tell me who he is?" asked Ye Qing Tian as he prepared


    tea for his guest.


    The fragrance of tea leaves filled the air as clouds of steam rose from their teacups.


    The two men sipped their tea slowly as they chatted.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "My master is a simple farmer from the vige. He''s a nobody."


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to tell Ye Qing-Tian his true identity.


    He wouldn''t even if he trusted Ye Qing-Tian.


    It would be pointless.


    All Ye Qing-Tian could offer him were words offort or regret.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Besides, Ye Fan had grand and terrifying ambitions.


    Ye Qing-Tian would be utterly shocked if he were to know that Ye Fan''s ambition was to destroy the


    Chu family and have everyone in the Chu family submit to his will.


    He might conclude that Ye Fan was overestimating his abilities and that he was trying to get himself


    killed.


    This was why Ye Fan had never told anyone about his past and his ambition.


    This was a path that he had to walk alone.


    No one else needed to know.


    Ye Qing-Tian could tell that Ye Fan seemed reluctant to let others know whom his master was and


    decided not to ask further.


    Instead, he steered the conversation onto other matters such as Ye Fan''s personal life and if he were


    presently married.


    After a casual chat, Ye Qing-Tian finally turned to the subject that he had intended to speak to Ye Fan


    about.


    "Ye Fan, you have heard of our country''s War God Castle, haven''t you?"


    Ye Fan nodded. "Of course. It is the most powerful authority in the Chinese martial arts circle. It


    governs the Chinese martial arts circle. Everyone who practices martial arts knows of it."


    The God of War smiled. "Are you interested in joining War God Castle? For many years, we have only


    let supreme grandmasters join War God Castle. But I can make an exception for you."


    Rules were made by men and could be remade by men.


    Even though Ye Fan didn''t qualify for supreme grandmaster right now, but in Ye Qing-Tian''s view, the


    worth of a young grandmaster vastly surpassed that of a supreme grandmaster.


    Besides, Ye Fan was gifted. It was a matter of time before he was made a supreme grandmaster.


    Ye Qing-Tian was willing to break the rules to secure Ye Fan''s allegiance and have him be a


    member of War God Castle.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word. Lu Tian-He, who was seated next to him, was dumbstruck.


    "A grandmaster in War God Castle?"


    This was unprecedented.


    Lu Tian-He did not expect Ye Qing-Tian to think so highly of Ye Fan.


    The God of War was willing to make an exception for Ye Fan.


    While Lu Tian-He was still in the midst of shock, Ye Fan had begun to smile.


    "Haha! It appears that you''ve epted my offer. Come to Yanjing in three days'' time. I''ll gather the six


    pirs of the nation and host a feast for you. We will celebrate the rise of the seventh pir of China."


    Ye Qing-Tian told Ye Fan about what he had nned. He had caught the smile on Ye Fan''s face and


    had seen that as a sign of his ready eptance of Ye Qing-Tian''s offer.


    Bing a member of War God Castle was an utmost honor. Ye Qing-Tian couldn''t think of any


    reason that Ye Fan would refuse him.


    Ye Fan''s words echoed heavily in the room.


    Lu Tian-He and Ye Qing-Tian froze when they heard him.


    Had he just...refused Ye Qing-Tian''s offer?


    Had he just refused the opportunity of a lifetime? The opportunity to enter War God Castle, be the


    supreme authority in the Chinese martial arts circle, and bring honor to his family?


    Lu Tian-He had been the one who had supported Ye Fan all this while.


    He had been the one who had rmended that Ye Fan be made the instructor of the third division.


    He had also been the one who had told the God of War of Ye Fan''s incredible gift. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    There was no question that he wanted this man to scale greater heights and acquire greater power and


    authority.


    His hopes for Ye Fan were akin to the hopes that a teacher had for his disciple. He hoped that one day,


    the disciple that he had groomed would achieve greatness.


    In the midst of panic, Lu Tian-He turned towards Ye Qing-Tian frantically. "Esteemed God of War, don''t


    listen to him. He''s just a kid. He epts your offer. Of course, he does. Please let him join War God


    Castle."


    Ye Fanughed.


    He wasn''t mad at Lu Tian-He for being a busybody. He knew that Lu Tian-He only had his best


    interests at heart.


    "General Lu, I have no intentions of joining any organization at the moment."

 Chapter 1029 Born a Leader

    Chapter 1029 Born a Leader


    Ye Fan''s mind had been made up. He wasn''t going to be swayed by Lu Tong-He''s words.


    To Lu Tian-He, being a part of War God Castle might be a chance of a lifetime.


    But to Ye Fan, it meant nothing.


    When Ye Fan had been in high school, one of his schoolmates had topped the national examinations


    and had been ranked one of the top students in the province.


    Top universities in China like Yanjing University and Qinghua University had approached him and


    offered him a ce in their university as soon as the results of the national examinations had been


    released. They had offered him a generous schrship and had been willing to exempt him from all


    tuition fees.


    But their provincial schr had turned down those offers. Shin Yu-Xiang had secretlymented about


    what a waste that had been.


    "We''re talking about Yanjing University, one of the best universities in China! Even an idiot wouldn''t turn


    down a ce in Yanjing University."


    Few had understood the decision that their provincial schr had made then and had concluded that


    he had made the biggest mistake of his life and missed out on the greatest opportunity of his lifetime.


    They had been convinced that he would regret his decision.


    Yet, what had happened?


    The schr had gotten admitted to one of the best universities in the world instead.


    He had gotten ess to benefits and resources that Yanjing University and other top ranking


    universities in China couldn''t afford to provide him.


    He had scaled the heights. From his elevated vantage point, he had seen a different view of the world


    and hence had set his sights on something farther and grander.


    The resources that you believed were like a wishe true might be something that someone else


    could do without.


    Ye Fan was already the Dragon Master of Dragon God Hall. Joining War God Castle wasn''t going to


    help him very much. In fact, it would only tie him down.


    Naturally, Ye Fan wasn''t very interested in the offer.


    "Alright then. I won''t force you if you''re not interested. But would you be interested in bing a


    supreme grandmaster instead?"


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t try to force the matter since Ye Fan''s mind was clearly made up. Instead, he asked


    Ye Fan if he would be interested in bing a supreme grandmaster instead.


    Bing a supreme grandmaster was akin to being knighted by royalty.


    Since the beginning of recorded history, all supreme grandmasters in the Chinese martial arts circle


    had been knighted by the rulers of the country.


    With the founding of War God Castle, the secr world and the martial arts circle had been divided into


    two worlds and governed separately. Neither side interfered with the affairs of the other.


    But certain customs regarding the knighting of the supreme grandmaster continued to the present day.


    War God Castle would rmend candidates to be knighted while the nation''s political leader would


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    recognize said knighthood officially by printing the country''s official seal on a set of official documents.


    War God Castle decided who became a supreme grandmaster.


    The rest were simply customs and administrative procedures.


    War God Castle didn''t have to seek the candidate''s consent before rmending him or her for the


    position of supreme grandmaster.


    Anyone who qualified for the position could be rmended.


    The only exception was if the candidate imed that he or she wasn''t a Chinese citizen.


    Only Chinese citizens could be knighted as supreme grandmasters of China.


    Ye Fan''s refusal to be a supreme grandmaster would be equivalent to denying his Chinese


    citizenship.


    "God of War, you must be joking. It''s the dream of all martial artists to be made a supreme


    grandmaster. It''s mine as well. But I''m afraid that I''m not yet worthy of the title,¡± said Ye Fan as he


    shook his head.


    The God of War burst out intoughter.


    "Haha! I''m d to know that you''re willing to be made a supreme grandmaster of our nation. Don''t


    worry about the rest. With your talent and experience, it''s only a matter of time before you truly qualify


    as a supreme grandmaster. You don''t have to do anything at all. I''ll submit a rmendation to have


    you knighted as the seventh supreme grandmaster of our country as soon as I return to War God


    Castle. We''ll hold an official ceremony for you once you be a true, full-fledged supreme


    grandmaster."


    Rightfully speaking, Ye Fan did not fulfill the requirements needed to be a supreme grandmaster.


    But that was alright. The God of War liked him. That was enough.


    The God of War had sufficient authority and power to rmend Ye Fan for the position of supreme


    grandmaster even though Ye Fan had not yet fulfilled the qualifications for the title.


    As apromise, they could simply hold the official ceremony when he had met those requirements.


    It was like a marriage. One could register one''s marriage with the registrar, then hold a weddingter.


    Even though Ye Qing-Tian thought highly of Ye Fan, that wasn''t the only reason he decided to


    rmend the young man for the title of supreme grandmaster. He was also trying to extend a


    gesture of goodwill on behalf of War God Castle towards the young man.


    Even should Ye Fan decide not to join War God Castle in the future, he would still maintain a cordial


    rtionship with thetter.


    Who knew what was going to happen in the future? War God Castle might need a favor from Ye Fan


    sometime.


    Ye Fan and Ye Qing-Tian chatted happily like men who wished they had known each other sooner for


    the rest of the conversation.


    "Alright, you probably have to get back to your team. I won''t take up more of your time. The world''s a


    small ce. We''ll meet again."


    After a few hours, Ye Qing-Tian ended the chat and got ready to leave.


    He hade to Jiangdong to meet Ye


    Fan.


    Now that he had seen and spoken to the man, he had to return to Yanjing and attend to other business.


    Before he left, he took a long look at Ye Fan, then sighed heavily.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you sighing?" asked Ye Fan in confusion.


    "I''m simply mourning our country''s loss. China could have had two new supreme grandmasters. But a


    tragedy stole one of them from us. The saying must be true. Good men die young. Chu Tian-Fan''s


    death is the greatest loss the Chinese martial arts circle has suffered in the century. I''ve not met him


    but I heard that he''s a young man in his twenties like you. He was much more powerful than you are


    though. He defeated the entire Japanese martial arts circle with his own bare hands and achieved a


    feat that everyone in the Chinese martial arts circle longed to but was unable to do.¡± "My achievements


    pale inparison to his. I thought that the Chinese martial arts circle was going to have a great young


    leader who''s going to take my ce in a hundred years'' time and govern the Chinese martial arts


    circle. Who could''ve thought..."


    Pangs of pain struck Ye Qing-Tian. His heart was filled with loss and sorrow.


    "I suppose good men do die young,"mented Ye Qing-Tian.


    Ye Fan was seized by a sudden indescribable emotion. He couldn''t help but be moved.


    He barely knew Ye Qing-Tian. In fact, he had never met him until today.


    He had not expected this man to have such wells of concern and care for him.


    They were right. Great men did have great hearts.


    He had thought that a mere saying. But not anymore.


    The God of War of China, Ye Qing-Tian, had shown him otherwise.


    The concern that he harbored for the people of their country surpassed that of Ye Fan.


    To Ye Fan, his top priority was the safety of himself and his family and friends.


    But to Ye Qing-Tian, the safety of his country and every one of his fellow countrymen was his top


    priority. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Some people were born to be leaders.


    That marked the end of Ye Fan''s first meeting with China''s most powerful martial artist.


    After Ye Qing-Tian left, Ye Fan remained in the military camp and continued training the Green Dragon


    Force.


    Besides spending time on training the Green Dragon Force, Ye Fan dedicated most of his time on


    practicing Dragon God Body.


    With the help of Dragon God Body''s healing properties, his injuries began to heal at a terrifying speed.


    The day when he returned to his peak condition was the day that he would let everyone in Jiangdong


    know that he was back!

 Chapter 1030 An Incoming Storm

    Chapter 1030 An Iing Storm


    A storm brewed in Jiangdong as Ye Fan focused on his recovery.


    News of Mr Chu''s death spread like wildfire throughout the province.


    No one had been bothered with the news at first.


    There had been no proof of Mr Chu''s death. No one had been willing to believe such a baseless im.


    Besides, Mufan Group was clearly prospering and its stocks reaching record highs on a regr basis.


    Under the management of Chen Ao and the rest, Mr Chu''s businesses had seen continual expansion.


    His reputation had reached a peak that no one could surpass since the battle at Dongchang Lake.


    Ye Fan was enjoying unsurpassed glory and honor in Jiangdong at the current moment. No one


    believed that he was dead.


    Yet, as time passed, the news of Mr Chu''s death spread with increasing fervor.


    Mufan Group, which had been prospering a while ago, began to face numerous setbacks.


    Its businesses in every sector, including banking, construction, logistics and retail, were affected at the


    same time.


    Somepanies faced unexpected termination of agreements from their corporate partners. Some


    received fines and penalties from government agencies. Some even suffered property damages by and


    harassment from local gangsters.


    Their headquarters in Yunzhou was forced to scale back its original operations.


    They recalled the executives of their subsidiaries in Fenghai, Haozhou, Jianghai and other major cities


    and let go of many of their workers.


    Some of the more astute residents in Jiangdong realized that Mufan Shopping Center, which was


    situated in the city hub, had been sold to someone else and its signboard was also reced.


    Everything seemed to be pointing towards one natural conclusion.


    Something huge must have happened to Mufan Group in the course of the past few months.


    There was no other exnation for its sudden and inexplicable scaling down of its existing operations


    and businesses.


    Many had been convinced that with the boost that Mr Chu''s reputation brought it, Mufan Group would


    expand rapidly throughout the region and establish itself as the domineeringmercial power in


    Jiangdong.


    No one could have expected the tides to turn so quickly against Mufan Group.


    Many of these incidents had been taking ce quietly behind the scenes. Mufan Group had tried to


    keep everything under wraps and tried not to cause anymotion in Jiangdong.


    Regardless, those who were astute or smart enough could tell that the seemingly calm veneer hid a


    presence that was stirring the waters and trying to brew up a storm in Jiangdong.


    It was then that Fenghua Group appeared out of nowhere and turned up in Jiangdong.


    The organization appeared to be built in a night. Upon its appearance, it announced to the rest of the


    world that it was going to acquire Mufan Group.


    "Mufan Group''s influence and power depend solely on the all-powerful Mr Chu. He is the sole reason


    that Mufan Group continues to have such a huge and powerful presence in Jiangdong. Unfortunately,


    Mr Chu died in an ident more than a month ago. Without him, Mufan Group is worthless. Fenghua


    Group, apany that I, Lu Ming-Feng and my partner, Xur Shao-Hua co-founded, will begin to


    acquire all assets under Mufan Group from tomorrow. We will show you that the era of Mufan Group


    hase to an end. The only voice that is going to be heard in Jiangdong will be our voice, the voice


    of Fenghua Group."


    It was the evening of the sixth of June when the chairperson of Fenghua Group, Lu Ming-Feng, made


    that statement at the Jianghai business forum.


    His words sent the whole of Jiangdong into an uproar.


    Commotion stirred in the business, political and martial arts realms.


    "What? Mr Chu''s dead? You mean the rumors were true? But...how could that be possible?"


    When Old Master Xia found out about the announcement that Fenghua Group had made, his face


    paled instantly. Shock and rm surged within him.


    Since the Feast of the Sea and Sky, the old master had nned on exploiting his granddaughter Xia


    Xue''s friendship with Ye Fan to better his own rtionship with Ye Fan.


    In the meantime, he had been investing heavily in Mufan Group.


    The Xia family had invested a lot of capital in many of the businesses that Mufan Group owned.


    In fact, they had given Ye Fan a precious gemstone that had been worth billions of dors as a present.


    He had spent so much money and resources to gain Ye Fan''s favor and build a strong partnership with


    Mufan Group.


    He had done everything so that when Mufan Group gained control over Jiangdong, the Xia family could


    have a piece of the pie.


    But now, Ye Fan was dead and the massive Mufan Group was going to be acquired by someone else.


    The news was a devastating blow to the Xia family.


    If what Lu Ming-Feng had said was indeed true, everything that the Xia family had done would have


    been for nothing.


    "Grandfather, it can''t be true. Mr Chu is a powerful man. He couldn''t have died that easily," said Xia


    Xue. Fear had turned her lovely face pale.


    The old man simply shook his head.


    "That''s what I thought initially, but I''m afraid Mr Chu is truly gone."


    The old master''s face was solemn and the words he uttered filled with worry and fear.


    The news about Ye Fan''s death had been spreading across the city for some time now.


    But there had been no evidence to prove that Ye Fan had died in an ident and so few had believed


    it.


    But Lu Ming-Feng had openly announced the news of Ye Fan''s demise.


    "He wouldn''t have made such a public announcement if he wasn''t 100% sure that Mr Chu''s really


    dead. He also wouldn''t have announced his ns to acquire Mufan Group. Such a deration is the


    Terror coursed through Xia Xue.


    "Is Jiangdong going to undergo an upheaval?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Simr conversations were taking ce all over Jiangdong that night.


    "Dad, is it true? Is Brother Fan really dead? How could that be possible?"


    When Shen Fei heard the news, he pulled his pants up and left a freshly showered young woman in


    the hotel room as he hurried back to his family to seek answers from Shen Jiu-Yi. Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Follow me if you want answers." The look on Shen Jiu-Yi''s face was solemn. He dragged his son


    along with him as he went in search of Li Er.


    This was going to be a sleepless night for the powerful families in Jiangdong.


    The phones of Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San rang nonstop that night. The flow of visitors who came


    knocking at their doors never ceased.


    They were the men whom Ye Fan trusted the most.


    They would know if something terrible had


    truly happened to Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1031 Change Is Due

    Chapter 1031 Change Is Due


    Unfortunately, Shen Jiu-Yi and the rest didn''t have the chance to speak to Li Er in person or even take


    a one step into his house.


    "Damn Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua! Curse those bullies! They think they can do whatever they


    want because of the connections they have. I can''t believe that they''ve dered that they''re going to


    acquire Mufan Group. What should we do now? Things have gotten out of hand. It''s only going to get


    worse."


    As an uproar overtook Jiangdong, Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San gathered secretly in a hotel room


    somewhere in Yunzhou.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had spoken to them a month ago.


    The former group of men wasn''t from Jiangdong and had in facte from Yanjing.


    The first thing they had said to Li Er and the others during their first meeting had been to demand the


    trio''s allegiance andplete loyalty.


    Li Er and the others had refused tly.


    Mr Chu had treated them well. How could they turn on his family and pledge their loyalty to someone


    else right after his death?


    They had thought that their refusal would send a strong message to Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua,


    and that thetter would be reluctant to expand their influence in Jiangdong.


    They had realizedter that they had been wrong.


    In fact, they had made a grave and terrible mistake.


    Within the month after that first meeting, Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua called upon their


    connections in their vastwork of friends and allies and with their immense forces, invaded


    Jiangdong.


    Their target was thepany that Ye Fan had founded, Mufan Group!


    That had been when Li Er and the other had realized the extent of Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua''s


    ambitions.


    They weren''t interested in profit or money.


    They wanted to rece Ye Fan and be the rulers of Jiangdong.


    In that short month, Li Er and the others had thought of all kinds of ways to fight back.


    But in the end, they hadn''t seeded in turning the tide and changing the oue of the fight.


    Most of Mufan Group''s businesses had already fallen into the hands of Fenghua Group.


    Now, Fenghua Group was going to acquire the rest of Mufan Group''s businesses and destroy Mufan


    Group utterly.


    Li Er and the rest had nned on assembling the forces of their allies in Mr Chu''s name to fight back


    against Fenghua Group.


    But their n had been thwarted by Lu Ming-Feng''s announcement of Ye Fan''s death to the public.


    They had lost theirst chance for survival.


    The fate of Mufan Group seemed to be sealed. Li Er and the others could do nothing but fret.


    They had gathered here to discuss their options.


    "Should we get Miss Qiu to make a public statement and tell the public that Mr Chu is still alive? Maybe


    we should file charges against Fenghua Group for their baseless im," suggested Li Er.


    Chen Ao shook his head. "That won''t work. We''re only going to invite more suspicion if we try to


    dispute the veracity of his statement. To only true way to dispute his im is to have Mr Chu make a


    public appearance. That would answer everyone''s doubts. But that''s clearly not possible."


    Lei San sighed. "Are we going to watch Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua acquire


    Mufan Group? You know they''re going toe after us after they''re done with Mufan Group."


    No lords and generals survived the king that they served.


    The three of them were Ye Fan''s most loyal and trusted men. They had refused Lu Ming-Feng when he


    had offered them a deal.


    If Lu Ming-Feng were to seed and gain control over Jiangdong, he wouldn''t let them off that easily.


    As the three men wallowed in despair, the phone suddenly rang.


    Li Er nced at the number on the screen and answered the call.


    rm shed across his face.


    "What did you just say? They''re heading for Mount Yunding Vi? Those scoundrels! They''re not going


    to let the women off that easily too, aren''t they? I want more guards at the mansion. Get them to hurry


    to the mansion right now!" barked Li Er as a look of cold fury appeared on his face.


    "Li Er, what''s going on? Did something happen?" Lei San and Chen Ao questioned Li Er at the same


    time. They seemed startled by his outburst.


    Li Er looked furious. "Trouble happened. I''m afraid Mr Chu''s family is in danger.¡±


    What?


    "Did you say they were headed for Mount Yunding Vi? Damn those scoundrels! We have to hurry


    over to the mansion right now. Mr Chu treated us with nothing but kindness. We might not have


    managed to save hispany, but we''ve got to do everything we can to save his family!"


    A solemn look appeared on Lei San''s face. He turned and headed for the door, all ready to make his


    way to Mount Yunding Vi.


    Chen Ao stopped the both of them.


    His words were like a bucket of freezing water dumped over Li Er and Lei San, extinguishing the blind


    and furious fires burning inside them instantly.


    Thetter two stopped in their tracks.


    They knew that Chen Ao was right.


    Their presence wasn''t going to be of any help at all.


    Lu Ming-Feng didn''t give a damn about Mr Chu. Why would he give a damn about them?


    "Are we going to stand by and watch as Mr Chu''s family get in harm''s way? Are we really going to do


    nothing?" Bitterness and helplessness filled Lei San as he sighed.


    Li Er thought that his n made sense. "Alright, I''ll try and call him." Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    His call got through within moments.


    "Mr Li, is anything the matter?" Wu Wei-Tao''s voice rang out from the other end of the line.


    Li Er exchanged a few lines of pleasantries before telling Wu Wei-Tao why he had called.


    Wu Wei-Tao answered his plea withughter.


    "My friendship with Mr Chu? Once upon a time, I did desire Mr Chu''s friendship. Unfortunately, he didn''t


    deem me worthy to be his friend. There is no friendship to speak of between me and Mr Chu."


    "Mayor Wu, let''s not quibble over such details. Please send your men to the mansion," urged Li Er. He


    wasn''t interested in listening to the mayor recount his past interactions with Ye Fan.


    Wu Wei-Tao did not agree to Li Er''s request. Instead, he said coolly, "Mr Li, don''t you think that


    Jiangdong is due for a change?"

 Chapter 1032 Get Your Ass Out of Mount Yunding

    Chapter 1032 Get Your Ass Out of Mount Yunding


    Lu Ming-Feng and the others had not arrived at Mount Yunding yet. A false sense of peace hung over


    the mansion.


    One could spy a white BMW parked in front of the mansion.


    It was Su Qian''s car.


    She had found out about Ye Fan''s death from Lu Ming-Feng.


    She had recalled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s recent bout of depression and couldn''t help but suspect the veracity


    of Lu Ming-Feng''s words.


    "Mu-Cheng, tell me, is it true? Did something really happen to Ye Fan?"


    With every light in the mansion turned on, it was as if it were still daytime in the mansion.


    But the past glory and vitality that had filled the mansion was gone. This symbol of authority and power


    had be a vessel of tragedy and loneliness.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not reply Su Qian''s questions.


    She had put an apron on and was cooking in the kitchen.


    A sumptuous spread of dishes filled the dining table.


    If Ye Xi-Mei were here right now, she would have recognized those dishes. They were the same dishes


    that Qiu Mu-Cheng had prepared the same night that she had learned of Ye Fan''s death.


    Since that day, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been doing the same thing over and over again.


    Every night, she would prepare the same spread of dishes that she had made for Ye Xi-Mei''s birthday


    celebration. She would set the table for two, then sit at the table and await Ye Fan''s return.


    "That''s enough! Mu-Cheng, how long do you intend to keep this from me? Tell me, is Ye Fan dead?


    Has he been dead for more than a month?" Su Qian couldn''t take it anymore. The sight of Qiu Mu-


    Cheng lost and heartbroken was heart-wrenching.


    She knew the answer to her questions.


    But she had to ask them anyway. She needed Qiu Mu-Cheng to tell her the truth.


    She didn''t need the truth, but Qiu Mu-Cheng did. Her friend had to ept what had happened.


    Otherwise, she would live in a nightmarish world in which Ye Fan''s death haunted her forever.


    She would cook the same dishes every day and wait for a man who would nevere back.


    The warm dishes on the dining table would grow cold, and be reced by another identical set of warm


    dishes.


    The thought of that broke Su Qian''s heart.


    Su Qian couldn''t stand to see Qiu Mu-Cheng this way any longer. That was why she had asked Qiu


    Mu-Cheng so inly, with such brutal honesty, even though she knew that her words would hurt Qiu-


    Mu-Cheng.


    She was right. Qiu Mu-Cheng''s head snapped up when she heard what Su Qian had said. She blew up


    at her friend instantly.


    "That''s utter rubbish! Ye Fan can''t die. He told me that he''ll be home to have dinner with me. We''re


    going to have so many kids together. He''ll protect me for the rest of my life. He''s done none of those


    things. He can''t die yet. You''re all lying to me. You''re all liars. I don''t believe a single word that you''ve


    said!"


    Tears streamed down Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cheeks as she shook her head furiously.


    It had been a month since she had learned of Ye Fan''s death.


    But she still had note to terms with it.


    She simply couldn''t believe that Ye Fan had died and that shameless scoundrel was gone forever.


    "Mu-Cheng, I know that this is hard on you, but you can''t keep running away from the truth. You still


    have apany to run. You still have friends and family. You can''t coop yourself up in your house


    forever. Do you have any idea what''s happening to thepany? Do you know the trouble that Ye


    Fan''s business, the business that he set up, is facing? I know that Ye Fan''s dead. But you should pull


    yourself together and show everyone what the empress of Jiangdong is made of. Guard Ye Fan''s


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t care.


    Everything that she had done had been so that she could have a happy and perfect life with Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan was gone. There was no point in her working hard anymore.


    Her heart had died alongside Ye Fan that night.


    It wouldn''t have helped even if she were to step forward and try to salvage the situation.


    The main reason that had allowed Mufan Group to establish itself as the most powerful organization in


    Jiangdong had been Ye Fan and his influence. Qiu Mu-Cheng had had little to do with it.


    Ye Fan had been the one who had kept Mufan Group going and growing.


    When Ye Fan had still been around, everyone else had been fearful and cautious of him and his power


    and had, in turn, tried to maintain a cordial rtionship with Mufan Group.


    But news of Ye Fan''s death had spread.


    The emperor had passed. The so-called empress of Jiangdong was simply a woman holding a


    meaningless title and no authority.


    No one was going to be bothered with Qiu Mu-Cheng, a weak and powerless woman, now that Ye Fan


    was gone.


    Even if she were to step forward like Su Qian had told her to and tried to get thepany running


    again, nothing would change. She couldn''t save thepany.


    As the two best friends conversed with one another, the gates to the mansion were burst open with a


    loud thud.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Numerous cars sped up Mount Yunding. In the darkness of the night, tires burned tracks across the


    Like sharp des, their headlights cut beams of yellow light across the darkness and lit everything in


    the courtyard up with a blinding rity.


    The doors to one of the cars opened then. Two tall and dashing young men stepped out of the car.


    One of them was dressed in a ck suit with a bowtie and exuded an air of nobility.


    He was the man who had dered that he was going to acquire Mufan Group, Lu Ming-Feng.


    The man standing behind him wore a white sports attire and had his hands in his pockets. His lips were


    twisted into a smirk while his eyes lingered mockingly on Su Qian. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    He was the man who had joined Lu Ming-Feng in Jiangdong, Xur Shao-Hua.


    They ignored Su Qian''s words of anger and began surveying the surrounding. Pleased with what they


    saw, they nodded.


    The other man nodded happily. "I think it''s a great ce too. We can hold champagne parties and


    invite prettydies to join us. We''re going to have such a great time."


    The two men chatted leisurely with each other without regard for anyone else who might be hearing


    them. In fact, they spoke as if they were talking about their own house.


    Su Qian was livid.


    "This house belongs to Mr Chu and Mu-Cheng. You''re not wee here. Please leave!" She yelled


    again.

 Chapter 1033 Seizure

    Chapter 1033 Seizure


    Lu Ming-Feng''sughter dripped with condescension and arrogance.


    In his eyes, Qiu Mu-Cheng and her people were simply meat on the chopping board, and he was the


    one who was holding the cleaver.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Without Ye Fan''s protection, Mufan Group was a haplessmb trapped in a den of wolves.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s title as the empress of Jiangdong had be nothing but a joke.


    As the saying went, a woman''s worth was determined by her husband.


    When Ye Fan had been alive, Qiu Mu-Cheng had been the empress of Jiangdong and the most


    powerful woman in the province. She had enjoyed the utmost authority and power.


    But now that Ye Fan was dead, her titles no longer meant anything.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was nothing but a lowly woman from a lowly family.


    The Lu family and Xur family were two of the most powerful families in Yanjing. Even if Ye Fan were


    alive and standing in front of them, they wouldn''t be afraid of him. Naturally, they weren''t going to fear a


    weak and hapless young woman.


    "Dream on! Mu-Cheng''s husband paid a lot of money for this mansion. It''s still Mu-Cheng''s even after


    her husband''s dead. This property belongs to Mu-Cheng. You bunch of assholes have no right to


    demand her to leave. You should be the ones who should be getting your asses out of here."


    Fury churned inside Su Qian.


    She had never seen men as arrogant and bold as the two men before her.


    They had trespassed on private property and now they wanted to take over the mansion and chase its


    owner out.


    This was outrageous!


    Even though this had nothing to do with Su Qian, she couldn''t help but condemn their actions. They


    were utter bullies.


    Su Qian''s words seemed to have angered Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua.


    A stormy look appeared on Lu Ming-Feng''s face.


    "I''m not going to repeat myself. I''ve told you. You don''t have the right to live here anymore. If you know


    what''s good for you, you''ll leave quietly. Otherwise, don''t me me for what''s going to happen next. My


    men are ruffians and gangsters. I can''t guarantee your safety if they''re the ones who send you out of


    the house, said Lu Ming-Feng coldly and with a threatening note in his voice.


    His guards stepped forward and surrounded Su Qian immediately.


    They seemed ready to forcefully escort Su Qian and Qiu Mu-Cheng out of the estate if the two women


    didn''t leave now.


    "Stop!¡± A voice rang out from the house before these burly men could do anything to Su Qian.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked out in a long dress. Her face was expressionless and her eyes slightly swollen


    and red.


    "Mu-Cheng, these assholes are trying to chase you out of your house. They''re trying to take over this


    mansion.¡± Su Qian ran towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and told her furiously.


    "I know. Leave this to me,¡± whispered Qiu Mu-Cheng. This was her and Ye Fan''s problem. She didn''t


    want to get Su Qian involved.


    "You must be Mr Chu''s wife, Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng. I''ve heard that his wife''s a beautiful woman and I


    didn''t believe it then. It seems that it''s true. I''ve seen many beautiful women in my life and you''re


    definitely one of the most beautiful women that I''ve evere across. It''s a pity that you''re married. I


    would have made you my wife if I had met you sooner." Lu Ming-Feng showered Qiu Mu-Cheng with


    generous praises on her beauty.


    She had one of the best figures and most beautiful faces that he had ever seen.


    It was a pity that Lu Ming-Feng only went for virgins.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He wasn''t interested in someone else''s wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng disregarded Lu Ming-Feng''spliments and leveled a cold look at them.


    "This mansion is the private property of my husband and myself. You''ve broken thew by trespassing


    on and attempting to upy private residential property. I''ve called the mayor. The officials are going to


    be here anytime now. You should leave unless you want to get arrested. If you don''t leave right now, I''ll


    file charges against you and see that justice is served."


    There was no hint of emotion in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice.


    "Justice?"


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua burst out


    intoughter.


    It was as if they had just heard the funniest thing in their lives.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s voice was mocking and condescending as he spoke.


    "Miss Qiu, I can''t believe that you used to be the woman of the man who ruled Jiangdong. Don''t you


    know that justice is something that applies only to the weak? Laws and rules don''t apply to the


    powerful. They''re meant to be broken."


    "Is that so?" Qiu Mu-Cheng was unfazed by Lu Ming-Feng''s brazen disregard for thew. "We shall


    see, shan''t we?"


    "Sure, why not? Shao-Hua and I don''t mind ying along,"ughed Lu Ming-Feng. He seemed


    confident and at ease.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t concerned.


    The men were clearly in the wrong. She didn''t believe that the cops would take their side when they


    arrived.


    Besides, she had made a personal call to Wu Wei-Tao.


    They knew each other. Wu Wei-Tao had attempted on multiple asions to gain Ye Fan''s favor too.


    On ount of their acquaintanceship, Wu Wei-Tao would take her side.


    The cops arrived outside the mansion shortly.


    The man leading them was Yunzhou''s mayor, Wu Wei-Tao.


    Mufan Group was Yunzhou''s biggest taxpayer. No matter how big of an idiot Wu Wei-Tao may be, he


    wouldn''t be stupid enough to not take Qiu Mu-Cheng''s side. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    She did not expect him to shove her aside as she was offering her gratitude or to hear the cold voice


    that rang out next.


    What?


    ¡°Mayor Wu, you...you...?"


    Su Qian''s eyes widened. Qiu Mu-Cheng froze to her spot as blood drained from her


    face.


    The savior whom she had thought that she had waited for and had received was the devil himself!

 Chapter 1034 Qiu Mu-Chengs Predicament

    Chapter 1034 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Predicament


    "Miss Qiu, I''m sorry. I''m just doing my job."


    Shock had Qiu Mu-Cheng and Su Qian frozen to the spot. They had not yet recovered from what the


    mayor had just said.


    With his hands behind his back, Wu Wei-Tao simply sneered, then barked out an order. "Seal the


    ce!"


    A few of his men stepped forward and stered a huge seal on the mansion''s door.


    The mansion was now confiscated property.


    "Haha! What did I tell you, Miss Qiu? Justice is meant to keep the weak down. Laws and rules apply


    only to the powerless. But I''m powerful and above thew. News of you being chased out of your


    mansion will spread all over Jiangdong tomorrow. Everyone will know that the era of Mufan Group has


    Jiangdong will be mine!" Lu Ming-Feng''sughter cut through the low roar of the evening wind.


    Atop Mount Yunding, trees shook violently and leaves rustled and were ripped from their branches.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face paled when she heard Lu Ming-Feng''s smug words.


    She whirled around, stared at Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua, then turned her eyes towards Wu Wei-


    Tao and his men.


    "You''re all in it together, aren''t you?" she whispered.


    She would be an idiot if she still couldn''t see what was going on.


    Wu Wei-Tao did not reply her question. He simply smiled politely. "Miss Qiu, Mr Chu is dead. His time


    has passed. You should move on."


    His mild tone carried a hint ofughter and mockery.


    It was clear that Wu Wei-Tao still remembered how Ye Fan had spurned the mayor''s attempts at


    gaining his favor.


    Wu Wei-Tao had done everything in his power to ingratiate himself with Ye Fan and had even gone to


    the extent of disregarding his status and paying a personal visit to Ye Fan''s residence.


    But Ye Fan had ignored him entirely and humiliated Wu Wei-Tao with his utter disinterest.


    How the tides have turned!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ye Fan''s time had passed and Wu Wei-Tao had seized the opportunity to exact revenge for the


    humiliation that Ye Fan had inflicted upon him.


    As the saying went, when the mighty fell, the mob would fall upon him too.


    That seemed like an apt description for what was going on right now.


    Wu Wei-Tao had pledged his allegiance to Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua. There was nobody who


    could help Qiu Mu-Cheng now.


    A pale-looking Qiu Mu-Cheng stared at the mansion that had be confiscated property. She


    stumbled as her knees gave way and nearly copsed onto the ground.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you alright? You''re scaring me. Mu-Cheng?" The bloodless look on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    face terrified Su Qian.


    She raced towards her friend and held her upright.


    Nothing could be worse than losing everything. Su Qian was worried that Qiu Mu-Cheng wouldn''t be


    able to survive the devastation of her repeated losses.


    "Come on, Mu-Cheng, let''s go. We''ll get the house back sooner orter. We''ll file charges against them


    tomorrow and appeal to the provincial courts if the city courts reject our ims. But we need to make


    sure that you''re alright before we take the fight to them."


    Su Qian knew very well that they weren''t going to get the house back.


    But there was nothing she could do about it. All she could do was bring Qiu Mu-Cheng away with her.


    Just as they were about to leave, Xur Shao-Hua, who had been standing silently at one corner,


    suddenly stepped forward and stood in their path.


    "You have the house. Isn''t that enough? Get out of our way," yelled Su Qian furiously at the man.


    Xur Shao-Hua paid her no attention. His eyes fell on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bloodless face instead.


    "I feel a strange kinship with Miss Qiu. It''s a beautiful evening. Would you be so kind as to have a few


    drinks with me? We could spend the evening gazing at the stars," Xur Shao-Hua said with a softugh


    and a devilish curl to his lips.


    His eyes were filled with a perverse hunger.


    "Haha! What a rare sight! Shao-Hua, this is the first time in many years that I''ve seen you invite ady


    for drinks," said Lu Ming-Feng surprisedly before Qiu Mu-Cheng could respond to Xur Shao-Hua''s


    invitation. It was as if he had just seen pigs fly.


    Xur Shao-Hua rarely showed any interest in women.


    In an attempt to cheer Xur Shao-Hua up, Lu Ming-Feng had invited ten beautiful social media


    influencers from a certain online tform to one of his champagne parties to drink with Xur Shao-Hua.


    His friend had been utterly uninterested in those women.


    But here he was, inviting Qiu Mu-Cheng to join him for the evening. This was an unprecedented event.


    "Haha! Miss Qiu, you should count yourself lucky for winning my friend''s favor. He''s the favored son in


    the Xur family and the person who''s going to take over as the head of the family. You should seize this


    opportunity. Who knows? You might end up as a lucky wife in one of the most powerful families in


    Yanjing," said Lu Ming-Feng as he tried to persuade Qiu Mu-


    Cheng to consider his friend as a potential romantic interest.


    "You''re all scoundrels, the whole lot of you! Mu-Cheng''s not going to drink with you. You can dream


    on!" cursed Su Qian furiously upon hearing those lewd words spewing from the man''s mouth.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s face darkened instantly.


    With a wave of his hand, he beckoned one of his guards over. The burly man pped Su Qian hard on


    the face and sent her sprawling onto the ground.


    Su Qian cried out in pain. Blood began to drip from her mouth.


    "You should keep your mouth shut before I throw you off this mountain," said Lu Ming-Feng


    threateningly. His words were heavy with the promise of violence.


    Su Qian fell silent immediately. Tears wet her cheek as she trembled in silent terror.


    "Miss Qiu, this way, please," said Lu Ming-Feng with a cold smile. His voice was hard. It was clear that


    he wasn''t going to take no for an answer.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored him entirely and instead, helped Su Qian up and began to head down the


    mountain.


    His men marched towards Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately.


    It appeared that they intended to take Qiu Mu-Cheng by force.


    "Let go of me! Let me go!" Qiu Mu-Cheng struggled desperately but to no avail.


    There was no way a woman like her could escape from the hands of Lu Ming-Feng''s burly guards.


    The men were going to drag Qiu Mu-Cheng off when a sudden voice rang out.


    "Release her! How dare you put your hands on the Dragon Master''s wife!¡±


    The mansion''s windows and doors blew up. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The door that had been sealed shattered into numerous pieces.


    Qing Tan appeared amidst the flying sawdust and splinters.


    But before his men could get any closer to Qing Tan, she had sent them flying with a flurry of kicks.


    The huge burly man was thrown backward from the force of her kick andnded


    heavily on Wu Wei-Tao.


    He gasped aloud and spat blood squarely in Wu Wei-Tao''s face.


    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 1035 A Light at the End of the Tunnel

    Chapter 1035 A Light at the End of the Tunnel


    "Did she dodge a bullet? She must be incredibly fast. Is she even human?" Wu Wei-Tao was stupefied.


    He nearly peed his pants.


    It seemed impossible that the petite young girl before him could be capable of unleashing such


    incredible power.


    She had taken down all of his men within a blink of an eye.


    She had moved at a speed that had seemed out of this world. In the span of seconds that a person


    needed to pull out his gun and fire a shot, she had attacked and taken a grown man down. How was


    that possible?


    Wu Wei-Tao had not expected Ye Fan to have left someone so powerful guarding his wife and that he


    would have to deal with such a difficult situation even after Ye Fan had died.


    It struck him then. Perhaps he had underestimated Ye Fan.


    "A martial artist?" As Wu Wei-Tao was struggling to recover from his shock, a solemn look had


    appeared on Lu Ming-Feng''s face.


    He did not seem too surprised or rmed though.


    They had found out quite a bit about Ye Fan from Chu Qi-Tian before they had headed to Jiangdong.


    They knew that Ye Fan was a martial artist and an immensely powerful grandmaster.


    As a grandmaster, he would have other martial artists who had sworn their loyalty to him.


    Lu Ming-Feng had foreseen something like this happening.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Shao-Hua, you''re going to have to deal with this," said Lu Ming-Feng as he turned towards his friend.


    The other young man nodded and barked out augh.


    "Don''t worry. She''s not even a grandmaster. Elder Wei''s going to thrash her!" He turned around and


    shouted. "Elder Wei, it''s your turn to take the stage."


    Xur Shao-Hua''s words rippled across the darkness of the night.


    A sudden icy wind began to stir in the still air.


    It was followed by the sound of a low rumbling that steadily grew louder as it approached from the


    distance at increasing speed.


    Something terrifying appeared to be approaching them at lightning speed.


    "What is going on?" rm shed across the eyes of Wu Wei-Tao and his men as they stared into the


    distant night, where an old man had appeared out of nowhere.


    The old man greeted Xur Shao-Hua politely and addressed him as his young master. Then, his cold


    eyes fell on Qing Tan.


    Blood drained from Qing Tan''s face instantly.


    "Miss Qiu, you have to leave now. Get out of Yunzhou and head for Yanjing. Look for the head of the


    Xu family, Xu Lei. The Dragon Master has made arrangements for you. He''s got a backup n. Xu Lei


    will protect you and ensure your safety in Yanjing."


    Qing Tan could sense the overpowering aura exuding from the old man before her.


    She could tell that he was incredibly powerful.


    At least, he was more powerful than she was.


    He would have to be on his way to bing a grandmaster, at the very least.


    Qing Tan had thought that the current troubles that gued Mufan Group had been a meremercial


    dispute betweenpetitors.


    It seemed that things weren''t that simple after all.


    Their enemies had known who they were dealing with and had been prepared.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua hade to Jiangdong with the intention of destroying all vestiges of


    Ye Fan''s influence and power in Jiangdong.


    "What about you, Qing Tan?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng worriedly, her face pale with terror.


    "Don''t worry about me, Miss Qiu. Go to Yanjing and find Miss Xu Lei. And don''t give up, Miss Qiu. Like


    you, I believe that Brother Fan wouldn''t be killed so easily. You have to live for your sake and for mine.


    Trust me. Brother Fan''s going toe back." Qing Tan''s eyes shone brightly as she spoke resolutely.


    "Qing Tan, what do you n to do? Don''t do anything stupid." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes reddened when


    she heard what sounded like Qing Tan''sst words.


    "Don''t worry about me and just go!" Qing Tan shoved Qiu Mu-Cheng aside, then whirled around and


    threw herself into battle.


    "Mu-Cheng, we have to leave now!" Su Qian had gotten to her feet and pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng along


    with her as she raced down the mountain.


    "Stop them!" Lu Ming-Feng barked out an order immediately. He had had his eyes on Qiu Mu-Cheng


    and Su Qian all this while.


    The dozen men standing behind him surged forward and went chasing after Su Qian and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    The two young women quickly found themselves surrounded by Lu Ming-Feng''s men. As they stood


    cornered and with nowhere to go, they saw a sudden mob charge up the mountain.


    "Miss Qiu, I''m Jin Bao!"


    "I''m Yin Bao! Master Er has sent us to save you!¡±


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao had led Li Er''s bodyguards to Mount Yunding to save Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, please leave! We''ll hold them


    back!"


    The two groups broke out into a fight immediately.


    Su Qian dragged Qiu Mu-Cheng away and continued their escape down the mountain.


    "Damn that Li Er! I''m going to deal with him as soon as I destroy all of Mufan Group," snarled Lu Ming-


    Feng furiously as he watched his prey slip out of his grasp. He had been so close.


    Xur Shao-Hua didn''t seem angry at all.


    "Why are you upset, Ming-Feng? Don''t worry. They''re not going anywhere as long as Elder Wei is


    here," said Xur Shao-Hua with a faint smile.


    A deafening thunder erupted then.


    Qing Tan and Elder Wei hadunched an attack at each other simultaneously. The force of their


    collision sent Qing Tan flying into the distance.


    Elder Wei thrusted himself forward and got ready to unleash a second blow.


    His palm slid forward with deceptive gentleness.


    rm shed across Qing Tan''s eyes. She twisted her shoulder to the side and tried to dodge the


    attack.


    There was a sound of a heavy thud. Qing Tan had been hit again. She spat out a mouthful of blood and


    fell to the ground.


    "Elder Wei, keep this short. Stop ying with her."


    "Yes, young master!" replied Elder Wei dutifully before he leaped at the fallen Qing Tan. "This ends


    here, wrench."


    With his lips twisted upward in a mirthless smile, the old man thrusted his palm forward.


    She stood at the edge of the mountain. Behind her was a deep ravine and she had nowhere else to


    run.


    Cornered, Qing Tan clenched her jaw and met Elder Wei''s palm with her own.


    She grunted softly before spitting out another mouthful of blood and falling off the top of the mountain.


    Her small form plunged into the ravine.


    "Qing Tan!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s head whipped back forcefully when she heard the soft cry of pain escape from Qing


    Tan''s lips. Upon turning back, she saw the young woman who had stayed by her side and guarded her


    loyally all this while plunge from the top of the mountain into the deep ravine. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Tears filled her eyes instantly.


    Weeping and howling, she ran madly towards the ravine.


    The words that they had uttered had been filled with condescension and arrogance.


    A sudden rumble at the foot of the mountain interrupted their crowing.


    It was the sound of a lion''s low growl, the threatening roar of a ferocious tiger.


    Beams of yellow light cut through the night like sharp des.


    Numerous cars raced in the dark, the rumbling of their engines like the howls of an army of ghouls as


    they charged up Mount Yunding.


    "This...this is..."

 Chapter 1036 Arrival

    Chapter 1036 Arrival


    "This...this is..."


    The sudden loud rumbling had everyone present stunned momentarily.


    They turned and saw numerous cars headed up the mountain.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua frowned.


    "Shao-Hua, are those your men?" Lu Ming-Feng turned towards the other young man with confusion in


    his eyes.


    Xur Shao-Hua shook his head. "No. Elder Wei is the only person I brought with me to Jiangdong."


    "That''s odd. Who exactly are they?" Doubt rose inside Lu Ming-Feng.


    He had noticed that these cars had Yanjing-registered license numbers.


    These men hade from Yanjing.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua could do whatever they wanted in Jiangdong without fear of


    repercussion because of their powerful families.


    But they would have to show some measure of respect to these people if they were from Yanjing.


    Yanjing was the capital city of China, after all. There were plenty of other powerful families and bodies


    running around in that city.


    They mighte from powerful families themselves, but they would never dare to act brazenly in


    Yanjing.


    An act of recklessness could invite needless trouble for their families.


    Suspicion began to unfurl inside Lu Ming-Feng''s mind as he watched those cars approach and stop in


    front of them.


    The door to one of the cars opened.


    A beautiful yet stern looking young woman stepped out of the car and into the sight of everyone.


    The hems of her cream-colored coat fluttered lightly in the wind while her long, dark hair cascaded


    down her back. Her ck heels made her a tall, striking figure in the night.


    She exuded an air of cool elegance.


    Her eyes were those of a leader who had had a firm and long rule.


    The sight of the cold and stern young woman sent Lu Ming-Feng''s eyelid twitching. Somehow, she


    looked really familiar.


    Suspicious of who she might be, Lu Ming-Feng spoke politely as he stepped forward and inquired her


    name. "Miss, may we know whom you are and what you are doing in our estate sote in the


    evening?"


    Lu Ming-Feng had clearly deemed the estate on Mount Yunding as his.


    After all, he had expelled Qiu Mu-Cheng from the mansion.


    He was going to move into the mansion tomorrow morning and officially be the owner of this


    ce.


    "Xu Lei," said the young woman coolly and without any hint of emotion in her voice.


    Her words were as cold and unfeeling as a rock.


    "Xu Lei?" Lu Ming-Feng froze for a moment before he reeled back with surprise. "Are you the head of


    the Xu family in Yanjing, Xu Lei?"


    The Xu family, like the Lu family, was one of the most powerful families in Yanjing.


    Xu Lei had assumed the position of the head of the Xu family and taken over the family business at an


    extremely young age. The news had caused quite a stir then.


    Everyone in Yanjing knew who Xu Lei was.


    In fact, Lu Ming-Feng''s father had often told Lu Ming-Feng to learn a few things from Xu Lei.


    Naturally, Lu Ming-Feng had been surprised to find out that the woman standing before him was Xu


    Lei.


    The smile on Lu Ming-Feng''s face grew wider.


    He stepped forward and said politely, "So, you''re the head of the Xu family, Xu Lei. You''vee a long


    way. Shao-Hua and I have failed to receive you properly as guests. Please forgive us."


    Xur Shao-Hua stepped forward as well. "We did not expect Miss Xu Lei to join us tonight. I''ve heard of


    your beauty and talent when I was still in Yanjing. I''m so d that I''ve finally met you in person. If you


    don''t mind, please join us for a few drinks in the mansion. Let us do our duty as hosts and entertain


    you."


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua showed Xu Lei the greatest respect. Their earlier posturing of


    arrogance had vanishedpletely.


    Xu Lei was one of their few peers in Yanjing whom they truly respected and admired.


    The Xu family had been the least powerful of the four great families in Yanjing. But since Xu Lei had


    assumed the position of the head of the Xu family, the family business had expanded rapidly within a


    year and had brought three growing new family businesses under its fold. Those three families had


    since pledged their allegiance to the Xu family.


    The Xu family was in the height of its power in Yanjing.


    In fact, one could even say that the Xu family was the one who called the shots in Yanjing''smercial


    realm.


    Thebined wealth of Lu Ming-Feng''s and Xur Shao-Hua''s families could notpare with the


    wealth that the Xu family enjoyed.


    Yet wealth was simply one of many forms of power.


    It wasn''t what Lu Ming-Feng''s and Xur Shao-Hua''s families had built their influence and power in


    Yanjing on.


    Their influence and power were rooted in their vastwork of connections in the military and in


    politics.


    The Xu family was still some distance away from truly matching those two families'' clout in Yanjing.


    Nevertheless, the Xu family was still one of the four great families in Yanjing and Xu Lei was its head.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua were but young masters from two of the other three families and


    hardly dabbled in their families'' businesses. They had little say in their families.


    That had been why they had shown the head of the Xu family such a great deal of respect.


    Xu Lei ignored thempletely. Instead, she marched past them expressionlessly, grabbed Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and headed back to her car.


    Elder Wei stepped forward and stood in their path.


    "Ming-Feng, what should we do?" Xur Shao-Hua turned towards his friend. He had no clue what they


    should do next.


    This was the head of the Xu family they were talking about.


    They wouldn''t have feared anyone else from the Xu family. They were members of powerful families


    themselves, after all.


    But Xu Lei was the head of the Xu family. Her position warranted their caution.


    If driven into anger, Xu Lei might do something crazy.


    Lu Ming-Feng was quite sure that his father would kill him if he caused trouble for their family.


    "Let her go." Lu Ming-Feng eventually


    caved. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Xur Shao-Hua nodded and with a wave of his hand, got Elder Wei to stand down.


    Xu Lei turned around and leveled a hard look at him.


    Xu Lei smiled suddenly.


    The bright smile was sharp and carried an


    edge of icy hostility.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Xu Lei brought Qiu Mu-Cheng back with her to Yanjing.


    She also found the severely injured Qing Tan and brought the young woman back with her.

 Chapter 1037 Annihilation

    Chapter 1037 Annihtion


    Xu Lei''s words continued to reverberate in the ears of Lu Ming-Feng and the others after she had left.


    "It is possible that Ye Fan is still alive?" A deep crease wrinkled Lu Ming-Feng''s brow as he watched Xu


    Lei''s car vanish into the night.


    Xu Lei didn''t seem to believe that Ye Fan was dead.


    "Who cares if he''s dead or alive? Everything''s been set in stone. We have Jiangdong in our hands right


    now. Even if that so-called Mr Chu is to return alive, what can he do? He wouldn''t dare to touch us!"


    Xur Shao-Hua appeared unfazed and hisughter was filled with scorn and disdain.


    He had never deemed the man worthy of his attention.


    He was but someone who had been cast out of the Chu family. The only thing that set him apart from


    an ordinary man was his title as the leader of Jiangdong.


    That hardly meant anything to the influential young masters of powerful families like Xur Shao-Hua and


    Lu Ming-Feng.


    "You''re right. He''s just some young punk who''s been cast out of his family. Even if he''s alive, so what?


    He''ll stay away from us if he knows what''s good for him," said Lu Ming-Feng with augh when he


    heard what Xur Shao-Hua had said.


    They were like crown princes of longstanding and powerful families who had grown used to having their


    way and pushing everyone around.


    When they had been in Yanjing, few had dared to offend them.


    Now that they were in Jiangdong, they feared no one.


    Besides, they hade to Jiangdong on the order of their family ns to seize control over the


    province.


    They had the full support of their families. Why should they fear anything?


    The mayor himself had thrown himself at their feet when he had seen them.


    As Lu Ming-Feng basked in his pride, he caught the sight of Wu Wei-Tao standing next to him and


    smiled. "Mayor Wu, I hope that didn''t scare you.¡±


    He got a few pieces of tissue paper and handed them to Wu Wei-Tao so that the mayor could wipe the


    blood off his face.


    "Thank you, Young Master Lu," Wu Wei-Tao thanked the young man profusely as he epted the


    tissue paper from him.


    "Mayor Wu, if you don''t mind, please help make arrangements for someone to fix the door. Shao-Hua


    and I will be staying here," said Lu Ming-Feng with a smile.


    Wu Wei-Tao nodded and replied deferentially. "Don''t worry, Young Master Lu. I''ll have my men get it


    fixed immediately. Mount Yunding Vi has the best views and sits on the most expensive piece ofnd


    in the city. It''s the best location in Yunzhou. In fact, you and Young Master Xur are the best persons to


    take up residence here. I''ll be sure to host a party and officially celebrate your moving into the


    mansion."


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua didn''t say a word. They simply waved their arms and headed into the


    mansion, leaving in their wake a huge mess and a pale-looking Wu Wei-Tao who had been scared out


    of his skin.


    "Liu, let''s go. Call Han and get him to send someone down to fix the door. Get a team down as well to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    redecorate the ce," Wu Wei-Tao instructed his chauffeur on their way back home.


    Liu appeared slightly bewildered by the mayor''s instructions.


    "Mayor Wu, they''re just two young kids. Do you really need to spend that much effort to please them?


    Why are you bothering yourself with minor repairs like fixing a door?"


    Wu Wei-Tao red at Liu. "What do you know? Do you know who those two young men are?"


    Liu appeared unfazed. "Who are they? Are they family of the head of the Jiangdong provincial


    government?"


    Wu Wei-Tao was a mayor. The only people who warranted that kind of privileged treatment from him


    were the folks who worked for the provincial government.


    "You still have much to learn," Wu Elder Wei-Tao snorted inughter when he heard what Liu had said.


    He shook his head. "Let me enlighten you. Lu Ming-Feng is the only son of the head of the Lu family,


    one of the most powerful families in Yanjing. The Lu family holds immense political clout and has a vast


    various ces across the whole of China. In fact, they hold significant sway over many members of the


    current government. The head of the Jiangdong provincial government himself would have to ord


    the head of the Lu family due respect."


    What?


    "Is he really...that incredible?" Liu''s lips twitched as he inhaled sharply.


    The head of the Jiangdong provincial government himself would have to show deference to the Lu


    family. The influence that the Lu family held must be unimaginable.


    "How about the Xur family? Young Master Xur didn''t speak much earlier. Maybe he''s not that influential


    and doesn''t really have a say in what goes on?" Liu asked.


    Wu Wei-Tao shook his head. "Do you think someone whom Young Master Lu calls a friend is going to


    be anyone ordinary? The Xur family is as influential as the Lu family is in Yanjing. They have two


    generals in the family! That''s a rare urrence in the recorded history of China. In fact, the head of the


    Xur family, Xur Wan-Chang, is a veteran who fought with our founding general! He''s a well-respected


    figure in the country who remains respected by all in the country even though he''s retired. Few enjoy


    the level of esteem others have for him. His children are all in the military as well. His sons hold


    positions in the military and aremanders of armies. They hold significant clout in the military."


    Liu was stupefied. In fact, his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    He had thought that Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had been two young men unworthy of that much


    attention.


    Mount Yunding and its peak, which rose into and was obscured by the clouds.


    When dawn broke the next day, several shocking pieces of news took Jiangdong by storm.


    Mufan Group and all its businesses had been acquired by Fenghua Group.


    Its beautiful CEO, Qiu Mu-Cheng, had moved out of Mount Yunding Vi. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had moved into the mansion during the night.


    Mufan Group was no more.


    The era of Mr Chu hade to an end!


    Many folks in Jiangdong paled with trepidation when they heard the news.


    Old Master Xia trembled and copsed into his couch.


    His eyes turned red as he shook violently and sighed. "Is this really the end of Mr Chu''s reign?¡±

 Chapter 1038 Shocking News

    Chapter 1038 Shocking News


    "Oh my god, have you heard? Mufan Group''s gone down."


    "What? Mufan Group? Are you talking about thepany that was established by Mr Chu? How is that


    possible? You must be joking. Mr Chu''s invincible. He thrashed everyone at Mount Tai. When he held a


    feast at the Haiyuan Restaurant, everyone turned up to extend their well wishes."


    "Have you been living under a rock? Mr Chu''s dead. It was all over the news yesterday. His wife was


    driven out of their mansion on Mount Yundingst night like some loser. They''ve even taken down the


    Everyone was talking about Mr Chu''s death and the fall of Mufan Group.


    Most of them felt sorry for what had happened.


    "Good fortunes neverst. No one can guarantee a lifetime of fame and wealth. The wheels of fortune


    are always turning." Folks shook their heads and sighed as they chatted amongst themselves in


    restaurants and cafes.


    Meanwhile, in Li Er''s residence in Yunzhou, Jin Bao and Yin Bao had fallen to their knees before Li Er.


    "Master Er, Mr Chu treated us with nothing but kindness. Are you really going to do nothing and watch


    Mufan Group be brought down? Mufan Group was Mr Chu''s life work. Besides, look at what Lu Ming-


    Feng and Xur Shao-Hua tried to do to Mr Chu''s wife! They''re absolute cads! They chased her out of


    the mansion! Master Er, please do something and teach those scoundrels a lesson!" pleaded Jin Bao


    and Yin Bao tirelessly. Their cries filled the room.


    The two brothers had served Li Er for a long time and had seen much.


    Ho


    Mr Chu had been one of the few men they had known who had shown such loyalty and kindness to his


    men.


    They had caused Ye Fan trouble numerous times because of their thoughtless behavior but Ye Fan


    had never reprimanded them. In fact, he had spoken to them patiently and taught them the right thing


    to do.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao would never forget his kindness.


    They didn''t care that Ye Fan was dead. They didn''t want anyone to trample on Mr Chu''s life work or


    insult the honor of his family.


    "Shut up!"


    Li Er sent the two brothers sprawling across the floor with two hard kicks.


    ¡°Do you think you''re the only ones who remember Mr Chu''s kindness? I wouldn''t be where I am today


    without Mr Chu! Do you think that I don''t want to save Mufan Group? Or protect his surviving kin? How


    I wish I could grab a cleaver, head for Mount Yunding and fight those two scoundrels!


    But how is that going to help? I''ll probably be cut down by their men before I can even reach them!"


    roared Li Er. His eyes had gone red with fury.


    You could hear the anger in his words, as well as a deep and terrible sense of helplessness.


    Li Er''s gratitude towards Ye Fan was greater than anyone else''s.


    If he hadn''t met Mr Chu, he wouldn''t have be the Li Er that he was today.


    It broke Li Er''s heart to see Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua tear down the empire that Ye Fan had


    built.


    But what would his anger do? How would it help?


    The families that were backing them were too powerful.


    Li Er couldn''t possibly fight them on his own.


    In fact, you would find few men in the whole of China who would dare stand against these two powerful


    families in Yanjing.


    "But I''ll still fight them even if it kills me!" A steely determination shone in Li Er''s eyes as he curled his


    fingers into fists.


    Laid before him was an invitation. An intricate pattern was embossed in gold and decorated the


    otherwise in ck card.


    Lu Ming-Feng had gotten someone to deliver this to him.


    They were going to host a feast at the Haiyuan Restaurant three dayster. The rich and powerful were


    all invited to join them.


    Everyone knew that the feast was simply a pretext for Lu Ming-Feng to gather everyone and have them


    recognize his authority as the master of Jiangdong.


    Meanwhile, Lei Ao-Ting had just returned from his vacation overseas and had just learned of the


    upheaval in Jiangdong. He hurried back home instantly.


    "Dad, is it true? Is Brother Fan...really dead? Has Mufan Group really gone under? I heard that Brother


    Fan''s wife was chased out of her house. Is Jiangdong really changing hands?¡± Lei Ao-Ting''s eyes were


    bright with fear as he blurted out a flurry of questions.


    Lei San didn''t say a word and simply poured himself another drink. After a long moment, he finally


    sighed heavily.


    "Good men always die young. They always do," sighed Lei San.


    Lei Ao-Ting froze. His eyes widened in horror.


    "It''s true then. But...how can it be possible? Brother Fan and I had drinks at restaurant just a few


    months ago. How could he die so suddenly?¡±


    Lei Ao-Ting couldn''t believe it. Everything seemed so sudden and surreal.


    A few months ago, Ye Fan still been around. He had returned home to celebrate the new year.


    He had hung out with Ye Fan and got up to all kinds of crazy stuff with him.


    Who could have expected the man whom he had seen a few months ago to be dead and that he would


    never see him again?


    Lei San spoke very slowly. He spoke like an old man putting his affairs in order before his inevitable


    passing.


    His words rmed Lei Ao-Ting. "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why are you telling me this? Are you in


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    danger?"


    Lei San didn''t say a word. Instead, he handed an invitation card to Lei Ao-Ting. Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Lei Ao-Ting''s eyes reddened when he


    heard that.


    He had always thought of his father as the most powerful man in the world. Nothing could destroy him.


    He had not thought that a day woulde when he would lose his father, his pir of strength for the


    past 25 years.


    "Ao-Ting, I tell you this because I need you to learn how to be strong. Mr Chu made a name for himself


    in Jiangdong when he was only 20 years old. You''re 25 years old this year. It''s time for you to learn


    independence. Go.¡±


    Lei San waved his hand and turned away, leaving Lei Ao-Ting a view of his back. The man looked


    alone and so very old as he gazed out the window.

 Chapter 1039 The Long-Awaited Call

    Chapter 1039 The Long-Awaited Call


    The Li family and the Lei family weren''t the only ones who received Lu Ming-Feng''s invitation that day.


    Included in the invitation list were the leaders of every city in Jiangdong.


    They were invited to gather for a feast at the Haiyuan Restaurant in Yunzhou three dayster.


    Lu Ming-Feng had sent a clear and threatening message. They would share the same fate as Mufan


    Group if they failed to show up.


    The peaceful military camp showed no signs of unrest while a storm brewed in Jiangdong.


    The Jiangdong military camp had shut itself off from the secr world. It did not interfere with the


    worldly conflicts of thetter.


    Ye Fan had been busy training during this period and waspletely oblivious to what was going on


    outside the camp.


    On this day, Ye Fan had just awoken from his bout of meditation.


    The joints in his body cracked loudly as he stretched and loosened his muscles.


    "Dragon God Body is indeed the best defensive martial arts in the world. It''s even healed the chronic


    injuries that great grandmother''s Revitalization Bath couldn''t within the span of a few days!"


    Ye Fan was thrilled.


    Since he had gained the Yin Dragon Body, his Dragon God Body had received an immense boost in


    power.


    The Yin Dragon Body''s healing properties had worked incredibly.


    The sacrifice that Ye Fan had made had not been for nothing.


    But Ye Fan''s Yin Dragon Body was still not fully developed and thus its healing properties could not


    There wasn''t anything that Ye Fan could do about that though.


    The Dragon God Body was a martial art that could only be mastered when two persons practiced it at


    the same time. Without a partner, he couldn''t strengthen his Yin Dragon Body even if he wanted to.


    "I should be content with the level of Yin Dragon Body that I have," Ye Fan said to himself as he smiled.


    His injuries were fully healed and his strength fully restored. The feeling of being finally healed of all his


    injuries after such a long time made Ye Fan''s spirits soar.


    He felt powerful again and that felt amazing.


    He felt as if he were walking on air.


    Having returned to his full strength, Ye Fan did not waste any time in picking up the phone and dialing a


    number that he had not rang for a very long time.


    It took some time before the call finally got through.


    "Who is this?" An old man''s voice, low and cautious, rang out from the other end of the line.


    "Han, it''s me," said Ye Fan.


    "...and you are?" The voice on the other end of the line trembled audibly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There was still a clear hint of caution and suspicion in the man''s voice.


    "You''re still as excessively cautious as ever." Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "A spark sets the


    prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon sighs and speaks my name! Tian-Fan! Do you


    know who I am now?"


    Ye Fan''sughter sounded confident and strong.


    Time seemed to havee to a standstill.


    A long silence stretched out between them.


    After a long moment, Han''s shaking voice finally sounded on the other end of the line.


    "Young Master...is it really you? It''s you, isn''t it?"


    "It''s really you. I knew you weren''t dead. You''re the chosen one. You won''t die that easily."


    "Did you know how long I''ve been waiting for this call?¡±


    "I couldn''t sleep or eat. All I did was wait for you to call me."


    "Young Master, it has been such a dreadful and long wait!"


    Han''s voice shook as he was ovee with emotion. Sheer joy had turned him into a child again!


    Ye Fan could imagine the sight of tears streaming down the old man''s face.


    He didn''t say a word and instead listened quietly as Han spoke and released the emotions that he had


    kept pent up inside him.


    It took a long while before Han finally calmed down.


    "My apologies for losing myposure, Young Master. I''m just so happy to know that you''re still alive.


    Where have you been, Young Master? Why did you contact me only now? We''ve been searching so


    hard for you.¡±


    Han kept himself busy during the month that Ye Fan had been dered dead.


    He had tried to deploy the resources of Dragon God Hall to find Ye Fan and had gone out to sea to find


    Ye Fan''s body.


    But the resources that he could ess were limited.


    He was just a butler. Without Ye Fan explicitly giving him the authority to do so, he couldn''t deploy any


    of the Dragons.


    The Dragon Gods were wild and arrogant creatures who resisted authority.


    Ye Fan was the only one who could keep them in line.


    They listened to no one else.


    Han couldn''t get them to do anything.


    Of course, he had wanted to contact Han and the rest. In fact, he had thought of going to Yunzhou to


    see Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother.


    But he dared not risk it.


    The Chu family''s influence was too vast. Ye Fan would be courting death if he tried to return to


    Yunzhou.


    That had been why he had chosen to go into hiding and keep himself hidden until he had been sure


    that he had regained sufficient strength and could protect himself from his enemy''s attacks.


    "What? Are you injured, Young Master? How do you feel right now? Do you need me to send Zi Hua to


    take a look at your injuries?" Anxiety coursed through Han when he heard that Ye Fan was injured.


    NovelDrama.Org


    He had been taking care of Ye Fan for a very long time. Ye Fan''s safety was his top priority.


    He couldn''t help but worry when he knew that Ye Fan was seriously injured.


    "They''re almostpletely healed. My strength is nearly fully restored too. I wouldn''t contact you


    otherwise," Ye Fan said.


    Something flickered in Ye Fan''s eyes when he heard what Han had just said.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its own flesh and blood.


    But this man had participated in the ambush that had targeted his own son''s life. Ye Fan had not


    expected his father to be capable of something like that.


    He hadn''t changed at all despite the years that had passed. He was still the merciless and coldblooded


    man that Ye Fan had known.

 Chapter 1040 The Long-Awaited Meeting with Ye Fan

    Chapter 1040 The Long-Awaited Meeting with Ye Fan


    Han could sense the emotions hidden beneath Ye Fan''s words.


    "Young Master, there has been a misunderstanding. Our Master truly cares for you. You have no idea


    what he did when he found out what had happened to you..."


    "Stop right there. I told you. I''m not interested in what you have to say about him." Ye Fan interrupted


    Han abruptly.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to know at all. He didn''t care.


    He didn''t have the time or energy.


    They had cut all ties the moment that Ye Fan and his mother had been expelled from the Chu family.


    Perhaps Han had been right. His father had had his reasons.


    Perhaps he still cared for Ye Fan and his mother.


    So what?


    Ye Fan couldn''t imagine anything so important that one would choose that above his own wife and son.


    "Did anything happen at Dragon God Hall in the past month?¡± Ye Fan''s attention quickly turned to other


    matters.


    "No," Han reported dutifully. "I told the martial artists in Dragon God Hall to hide themselves after you


    were dered dead. They didn''t attract the attention of the Chu family. You should take a look at what''s


    going on in Jiangdong though, Young Master. Chu Zheng-Liang seemed to have sent someone to


    interfere with matters in Jiangdong. I''m worried that they might do something to your friends.¡±


    "He wouldn''t dare." A frosty look settled on Ye Fan''s face when he heard what Han had just said.


    The temperature in the room plummeted suddenly. It seemed as if winter had arrived.


    A murderous aura filled the room and its source was Ye Fan.


    The miles that separated them didn''t prevent Han from sensing the fury in Ye Fan''s words.


    Everyone had people dear to them whom they would fight fiercely to protect.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei were those people for Ye Fan. Harming them meant incurring his wrath.


    "Young Master, please don''t get upset. It''s all guesswork. I don''t know for sure at all. What they want is


    you. I don''t think they''ll go after Miss Qiu and the others,¡± said Han hastily as he tried to prevent Ye Fan


    from worrying too much about the situation in Jiangdong.


    "I would hope so. If I find out that they tried to touch Mu-Cheng, I''m going to make sure that they die a


    horrible death.¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice was cold and hard like a cier. There was no hint of emotion in his voice, only an


    endless freezing cold and the promise of pain and violence.


    His threatening words sent fear coursing through Han''s blood.


    He couldn''t imagine the intensity of the rage that his Young Master must be feeling for him to speak


    such words.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll end the call now. As for Operation Sparks, you are to stand by and wait for


    my further instructions," said Ye Fan before ending the call.


    He called Qiu Mu-Cheng next.


    Despite repeated calls, he couldn''t get through. Her phone was turned off.


    "What''s going on? Why would Mu-Cheng turn her phone off? Has something happened?" Ye Fan


    frowned. Unease churned inside him. "I have to go back and take a look."


    Worried about what was going on, Ye Fan decided right there and then that he would leave the military


    camp and return to Yunzhou.


    He left the room and walked into Li Zi-Yang. Thetter had two chubby young men following him.


    The two young men froze when they saw Ye Fan.


    "You''re...you''re...are you Mr Chu?"


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao stared unbl inkingly at the man before them. It was as if they were staring at a


    ghost.


    The news of Ye Fan''s death had spread like wildfire across Jiangdong.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao had believed the news and had thought that Ye Fan had died.


    They did not expect to find the man who everyone had thought dead standing in front of them.


    Ye Fan looked at them.


    "Are you Jin Bao and Yin Bao? Li Er''s men?" asked Ye Fan quietly.


    He remembered these young punks vaguely, so it didn''t take him long to recognize them.


    Any doubts that Jin Bao and Yin Bao had vanished without a trace when they heard what Ye Fan had


    said.


    With a loud thud, they fell to their knees, wrapped their arms around Ye Fan''s legs and burst out into


    tears.


    "Mr Chu! It''s really you! You''re not dead. That''s wonderful! Master Er and the both of us thought you


    were dead. You have no idea how messed up Jiangdong has be in your absence!¡±


    Caught betweenughing and weeping with joy, the two brothers babbled without stopping, their voices


    shaking and brimming with emotion as they rambled.


    "Come on, get a hold of yourselves. People seeing you are going to think that you''ve just reunited with


    your long-lost father. Get up right now. You''re dirtying Instructor Chu''s clothes."


    Li Zi-Yang felt embarrassed.


    Why had his father taken in these useless creatures?


    It took a long while before Jin Bao and Yin Bao finally calmed down.


    "Mr Chu, Master Er sent us."


    In addition, he had gotten the brothers to hand Li Zi-Yang a huge bunch of keys. There were more than


    a hundred of those keys.


    If anything were to happen to the Li family in Jiangdong, Li Zi-Yang was to take these keys and head


    for the south.


    Li Er had bought a few hundred houses in the south.


    If Li Zi-Yang found the military unbearable, he could always head to the south and making a living by


    renting out those properties.


    He wouldn''t have to do anything else. Rental alone would earn him tens of millions of dors every


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    year.


    Li Zi-Yang''s face had paled when he had received his father''s message. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    It had sounded like a man''sst words.


    A worried Li Zi-Yang had questioned Jin Bao what had happened.


    He had been undergoing intensive training during this period and had been oblivious to what had been


    going on outside the military camp.


    The answers that he had gotten had shocked him.


    Everyone outside the military thought that Ye Fan was dead.


    Li Zi-Yang had told the brothers that Mr Chu wasn''t dead and that he was alive and well in the military


    camp. Then, he had brought them to see Ye Fan.


    Having exined the reason for their being here, Jin Bao and Yin Bao told Ye Fan the recent spate of


    events that had taken ce in Jiangdong.

 Chapter 1041 Fury

    Chapter 1041 Fury


    "What did you just say? Did you just say that Mufan Group has been destroyed?" Ye Fan was stupefied


    when he heard that. bbergasted, he looked up instantly and questioned Jin Bao and Yin Bao


    harshly. "What about Mu-Cheng? My wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng! What happened to her?"


    Ye Fan cared nothing for his position as the leader of Jiangdong or his billion-dor empire. These


    were but material gains.


    He cared nothing for them. Even if he were to lose them all, he could simply get them back in the


    future.


    But the news of Mufan Group being destroyed unsettled hisposure.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had been the person who had been overseeing matters at Mufan Group all this while.


    She had been the chairman of thepany. Ye Fan couldn''t help but worry about the fate that had


    befallen her after trouble had struck Mufan Group.


    Mr Chu, Miss Qiu...she''s..."


    "Speak! What happened?" yelled Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, Master Er did his best to protect Miss Qiu," Jin Bao said bitterly. "But our opponent was too


    powerful. He couldn''t save her. Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua chased Miss Qiu out of Mount


    Yunding Vi few days ago. Those two monsters tried to put their hands on her. Luckily, Miss Xu


    arrived in time and took her away. But one of Miss Qiu''s assistant took a heavy fall when she tried to


    protect Miss Qiu. She sustained severe injuries and might not survive..."


    Jin Bao was still talking when he heard a loud explosion.


    A sudden gust of wind surged in the room.


    Ye Fan, who had been sipping tea calmly in front of him a few seconds ago, charged out of the room at


    lightning speed when he heard what Jin Bao had said.


    In the room, fierce winds howled in the wake of his rapid departure.


    Thrown off their seats by the force of the winds, Jin Bao, Yin Bao and Li Zi-Yangnded hard on their


    bums.


    When they looked up again, Ye Fan was standing a hundred meters away.


    "I''m going to be gone for a few days. The Green Dragon Force will continue its training ording to the


    training n that I have set. I don''t want to find anyone cking during their training." Ye Fan''s voice


    thundered from the other end of the corridor.


    His booming voice had Li Zi-Yang and the rest hearing nothing but a steady buzz for a long time.


    "This...this..." Li Zi-Yang''s eyelid began to twitch. A look of helplessness appeared on his face. Ye Fan


    was long gone.


    Now that was what you called a good Chinese man!


    As soon as he had heard that his wife had been in danger, he had left immediately to find his wife. He


    hadn''t waited for them to finish telling him the full story, nor had he left anyst words. In fact, he hadn''t


    informed the military that he would be leaving.


    "Mr Chu, please return to Jiangdong first and save Master Er! Mr Chu!" cried Jin Bao and Yin Bao


    pleadingly as they raced out of the room. They had just recovered from their shock. But Ye Fan was


    long gone.


    "Alright now, you can stop yelling. He''s gone. Anyway, anyone would think that Instructor Chu values


    his wife more than my father," said Li Zi-Yang as he shook his head.


    They could only pray that Ye Fan would make a swift return to Jiangdong after he had seen his wife.


    "Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua chased Miss Qiu out of Mount Yunding Vi a few days ago.¡±


    "But one of Miss Qiu''s assistant took a heavy fall when she tried to protect Miss. Qiu. She sustained


    severe injuries and might not survive..."


    The icy winds howled while the tires shrieked as Ye Fan''s car sped into the night.


    The trees that lined the road blurred into an endless green that streamed down the sides of Ye Fan''s


    vision.


    Ye Fan was driving a military green SUV down the highway and heading for Yanjing at full speed.


    All he could hear was the sound of air roaring as it rushed past the windows of the SUV.


    But he paid it no attention. Nothing could hold his attention now.


    All he could hear was what Jin Bao had told him earlier.


    He had not expected things to turn out this way.


    He had thought that Li Er and the rest would be able to hold the fort in Jiangdong.


    After all, Ye Fan had gotten rid of everyone who had not been fully loyal to him.


    Jiangdong had been akin to his own backyard. It should have been safe and imprable.


    As long as Li Er and the others kept the news of his death under wraps, peace and stability would


    prevail in Jiangdong. Mufan Group would continue to prosper.


    But perhaps he had underestimated the Chu family.


    The Chu family had infiltrated Jiangdong with its forces just because they had wanted to get rid of him.


    He wouldn''t have cared if they had stopped at destroying the power base that he had built.


    He had not expected them to go after his family.


    They had taken over his house on Mount Yunding and had chased Mu-Cheng out of their home.


    The final straw that had broken the camel''s back had been when Ye Fan had found out that Qing Tan


    had been severely injured and might not survive.


    Ye Fan had realized that the assistant that Jin Bao had been talking about had been Qing Tan, whom


    he had instructed to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Like Tong Shan, Qing Tan had been by Ye Fan''s side for ten years.


    She had been only seven years old when Ye Fan had gotten to know her elder sister.


    Then, she had joined Dragon God Hall like her sister had.


    Ye Fan had watched this little girl grow up.


    He was naturally worried after hearing that she had been injured.


    How was Ye Fan going to answer to her sister if she died protecting Qiu Mu-Cheng?


    Two beautiful women stood outside a surgery room at the Yanjing General Hospital. They were waiting.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Everyone who passed them in the corridor would instinctively take another nce at them.


    Beautiful women drew everyone''s attention regardless of where they were.


    Besides, it was rare to find a woman as beautiful as the ones in that corridor.


    Having two appear at the same time in the same ce was like sighting the blue moon. Everyone was


    naturally blown away by the incredible sight. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Their presence invited adoration and longing from many and from others, envy.


    "I wonder which two lucky bastards would end up winning the favor of these two prettydies?¡±


    Yet, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Chen Nan seemedpletely oblivious to the adoring gazes that they were


    receiving.


    Perhaps they had grown used to such looks from strangers.


    forgive myself if she doesn''t survive. I''m going to wait here and see here out of that room alive."


    Her tears began to fall uncontrobly as she spoke.


    She looked frail and vulnerable. It was heartbreaking.

 Chapter 1042 Reunited

    Chapter 1042 Reunited


    Too many things had happened within such a short span of time.


    The life that Qiu Mu-Cheng had lived prior to Ye Fan''s death had seemed so much more peaceful


    When Ye Fan had been alive, Qiu Mu-Cheng had believed that she couldn''t live without the man


    because of how much she loved him.


    She had thought that her emotions had been her only crutch.


    She hadn''t realized the important role that Ye Fan had yed in other aspects of her life.


    She had always strived to be a strong and independent woman.


    During the first three years that Ye Fan had married into the Qiu family, she had been the one doing all


    the work in and outside the family.


    She had been the one who had kept the family fromplete ruin.


    Those three years had been the cause of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s misconceptions.


    She had been convinced that the only important role that Ye Fan had yed in her life had been that of


    her romantic partner.


    She had thought of herself as a strong and independent new age woman.


    She had built her career with her own hands and could live an independent life.


    What Ye Fan had given her had simply been spiritual and emotionalpanionship andfort.


    Then, Ye Fan had died. That had been when Qiu Mu-Cheng had truly realized how important this man


    had been in her life.


    He hadn''t simply been a romantic partner. He had been her protector who had kept her and her career


    safe.


    The sesses and status that she had achieved had all been because of Ye Fan.


    Without Ye Fan, she had nothing.


    Having lost his protection, she wouldn''t even hold on to her own house. She had no power to save and


    keep Mufan Group standing.


    You only realized what someone truly meant to you when you lost him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wallowed in depression as she stood outside the surgery room. Her eyes had turned


    red.


    Ye Fan was dead and Mufan Group had gone under. Qing Tan, who had been Qiu Mu-Cheng''s loyal


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had suffered tragedy after tragedy.


    An old person hardened by life and its hardships would have found it tough to preserve herposure


    in the face of


    repeated disasters.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was only a young woman.


    She had never felt more hopeless.


    The sight of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s despondent look put a simr forlorn look on Chen Nan''s face.


    Tears filled her eyes within moments.


    Chen Nan had told Qiu Mu-Cheng about Ye Fan''s death after she had returned to the country.


    Shortly after that, Chen Ao had sent her back to Yanjing to continue her studies in the city.


    When she had heard that Qiu Mu-Cheng had arrived in Yanjing, she had hurried over to see her.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m so sorry. If not for me, Fan might still be alive. You wouldn''t be in this state right now.


    Qing Tan wouldn''t be in the hospital and in a critical condition either.¡±


    The thought of that terrible day flooded Chen Nan with unbearable guilt.


    She wished that she were the one who had died that day.


    There wouldn''t be so many people suffering right now.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng appeared not to have heard Chen Nan''s words. She simply stood there, her back


    leaning against the wall, and said nothing.


    The dim lights cast a faint gloom in the corridor.


    The two young women stood silently outside the surgery room.


    The only sound stirring in the silence was that of the icy wind hissing outside the hospital.


    The silence did notst.


    The door at the end of the corridor creaked open suddenly.


    A tall and slim figure stepped into the corridor.


    "Mu-Cheng, Nannan, I''m back."


    The man''s voice was soft, yet his words carried the immense weight of guilt and longing. They seemed


    to have traveled across thousands of years before finally arriving at this moment.


    The sound of that strange yet familiar voice sent tremors rippling through Qiu Mu-Cheng and Chen


    Nan. They turned and saw who had arrived. At that very instant, reality itself seemed surreal and


    dreamlike.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes turned red as she stood, rooted to the ground.


    "F-Fan...?" Tears welled in Chen Nan''s wide eyes.


    Qing Tan finally emerged from the surgery room half an hourter. She was immediately sent to the


    ICU ward.


    Ye Fan stood next to her bed and was assailed by self-reproach and remorse as he stared at the young


    woman''s deathly pale face.


    Qing Tan must have sensed his presence because she opened her eyes.


    Tears began to stream uncontrobly down her cheeks when she saw Ye Fan.


    "Brother Fan...I knew it. I knew you couldn''t have been killed that easily. I''m so sorry... for how useless I


    was. I couldn''t protect Miss Qiu. Please, Dragon Master...punish me as you deem fit..." said Qing Tan in


    a voice that was nearly inaudible.


    Ye Fan couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    He leaned in and clutched her hand tightly.


    Having said that, Ye Fan turned around


    and left.


    He hade to Yanjing for two reasons. He had wanted to take a look at Qiu Mu-Cheng. In addition,


    he had been worried about Qing Tan.


    Qing Tan was no longer in a critical condition now. That lifted the huge stone off Ye Fan''s chest.


    He was going to return to Jiangdong and deal with what was going on there.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was still waiting outside the ward when Ye Fan emerged from the room.


    Her eyes reddened when she saw Ye Fan. She threw herself into his arms instantly.


    She didn''t say a word and simply hugged the man, feeling the warmth of his body, the rise and fall of


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    his chest and the steady beating of his heart.


    "Alright, stop it. I''m back, am I not? You''re a grown woman. Stop acting like some silly little girl.


    Nannan''s going to make fun of you if you don''t stop," Ye Fan said teasingly in an attempt to ease her


    fears. Tve been meaning to ask you. Where''s Xu Lei? Wasn''t she the one who brought you to


    Yanjing?¡± Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Ye Fan hadn''t seen Xu Lei around at all. Her absence seemed suspicious.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng froze instantly, as if she had just recalled something important.


    What?


    rm shed across Ye Fan''s eyes when he heard what Qiu Mu-Cheng had said.


    He had thought that Xu Lei would take his mother Ye Xi-Mei along with her when she hade for Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    It appeared that she had not!


    His mother was still in Jiangdong and Lu Ming-Feng was going after her.


    This wasn''t the time to linger and talk to Qiu Mu-Cheng. Despite having just arrived at Yanjing, a


    panicked Ye Fan rushed back to Jiangdong again.


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng stared out the window and watched Ye Fan disappear into the distance, she prayed


    that everything would turn out fine.

 Chapter 1043 A Send-Off

    Chapter 1043 A Send-Off


    Ye Fan headed towards Jiangdong in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, every light in a grand mansion situated in the city hub of Jingzhou had been turned on.


    Everything around the mansion was enveloped in the pitch-ck night while the inside of the mansion


    remained brightly lit. It was as if the sun had not yet set in the mansion.


    Lei San had given this mansion to Ye Fan as a present when thetter had returned to his hometown


    on New Year''s Day.


    Ye Xi-Mei had taken up residence in this mansion after Ye Fan had left.


    She would spend the day managing Mufan Group''s businesses in Jingzhou and retire to the mansion


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    at night.


    Perhaps it had gotten too lonely for her, because after some time, Ye Xi-Mei had invited the old master


    of the Ye family to take up residence with her.


    Then, Ye Tian and the others had found out where Ye Xi-Mei had been living. They had appeared at


    her doorstep with an apology and tried to ease the tensions between the family and this pair of mother


    and son.


    After all, Ye Fan had had a terrible falling out with the Ye family on New Year''s Day.


    Ye Tian had been removed from his office after he had offended Ye Fan. Ye Ya offered a worse fate.


    Jingzhou''s businesses had refused to work with him.


    His was a modestpany. But he had incurred Ye Fan''s wrath, which had resulted in the massive


    boycott from the rest of the businesses in Jingzhou. Within a few days, hispany had gone under


    and he had been forced to sell his factory.


    Ye Ya had had the intentions of heading for Jianghai and to find work with his second brother-inw.


    When he had arrived at Jianghai, he had found out that his second eldest sister and her family hadn''t


    been faring much better than he had.


    His sister''s husband, Jiang Yang, had been fired by thepany that he had been working at for


    decades after he had returned to work following the festive holiday.


    Hispany had told him that he had cost them unimaginable losses and thus had to be let go.


    They hadn''t been lying.


    Jiang Yang had been a high-ranking executive in thepany who had offended Ye Fan, a powerful


    and influential figure.


    Naturally, hispany had gotten worried about ending up as coteral damage and had fired Jiang


    Yang immediately.


    It had been then that Ye Tian and the rest had realized that incurring Ye Fan''s wrath had endangered


    their very survival.


    Left with no choice, the Ye family had approached Ye Xi-Mei.


    That day, the whole family had pleaded with Ye Xi-Mei, nearly resorting to falling at her feet as they had


    begged for her forgiveness.


    Regardless of what they had done, they were still Ye Xi-Mei''s siblings, people who shared the same


    blood with her. Their sincere morose had helped to ease the tension that their rtionship had been


    fraught with.


    Ye Xi-Mei had allowed them to join Mufan Group and help her run thepany''s businesses in


    Jingzhou.


    The news of Ye Fan''s death spreading throughout Jiangdong had ced the Ye family in a terrible


    spot.


    This evening, Ye Xi-Mei gathered the family and told them to leave Jingzhou immediately.


    "You should leave. All of you. Lei''s men are waiting for you outside the city. She''ll escort you to Yanjing.


    You''ll be safe there. Lei has made arrangements for your new life in Yanjing too. You don''t have to


    worry," said Ye Xi-Mei as she stood before the mansion. Her lovely face was pale and betrayed no hint


    of her thoughts or feelings.


    Ye Fan''s death must have been a tremendous blow to her.


    There could be no greater tragedy than that of a parent surviving her own child.


    The both of them had survived the toughest years of their lives together. But now, her son had gone


    ahead and left her on her own.


    No one knew how Ye Xi-Mei had gotten herself through the past month.


    "How about you? Aren''t youing with us?" asked Ye Jian confusedly when he heard Ye Xi-Mei''s


    words. Something didn''t seem right.


    Ye Xi-Mei shook her head and smiled helplessly at them. "No, I''m staying. I''m going to wait for Fan to


    return. I don''t want him to find himself alone and without family when hees back.¡±


    "Don''t be a fool, sister. Fan is dead. You''re going to get yourself killed if you stay. You should leave with


    us right now. We have to hurry before Fenghua Group''s men get here," said Ye Tian anxiously.


    He grabbed his sister''s arm and shoved her into the car. They were going to head out of Jingzhou


    immediately.


    Lei San had called them an hour ago and told them to get out of the city. Lu Ming-Feng had already


    sent his men after them.


    It appeared that he wasn''t only going to get rid of Ye Fan''s loyal followers but his family as well. He was


    going to exterminate everyone that had ties to Ye Fan.


    They were going to kill every single one of Ye Fan''s family.


    Left with no other option, Ye Xi-Mei could only send the Ye family to Yanjing so that they could seek Xu


    Lei''s protection.


    "Madam Ye, where are you headed sote in the night? Do you need an escort?"


    But before Ye Tian and the rest could drive out of the Ye family estate, Fenghua Group''s men had


    arrived outside the gates of the mansion.


    Dozens of burly looking men dressed in suits stood in front of the gates and blocked their only path out


    of the estate.


    An old man with his hands folded behind his back and a faint smile on his face stepped forward.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng were here, she would have recognized this man. He was Wei Wu-Ya, the man who


    had hit Qing Tan and sent her falling off Mount Yunding.


    "Are you from Fenghua Group? What do you want with us? Are you really going to kill us in public? Do


    you have any regard for thews of thisnd?"


    The Ye family''s faces fell at the sight of their unwee visitors.


    They had not expected them to be here so soon.


    "There must be a misunderstanding, Madam Ye. My young master simply wants to invite the Ye family


    to Yunzhou for a visit. He would like to share a meal with you. That''s all. He did say that you might


    prefer Mr Chu''spany instead of his and that if you turn down his offer and try to run, we could


    make arrangements for you to join Mr Chu instead." The smile on Wei Wu-Ya''s face was cold, his


    words heavy with the promise of violence should they try to retaliate.


    "A visit? Does he think us fools? I doubt I''ll survive the trip," said Ye Xi-Mei coldly.


    Wei Wu-Ya shook his head regretfully.


    The look on Wei Wu-Ya''s face was devoid of emotion as he issued the order. His eyes were cold and


    absent of anypassion.


    Mercy had no ce in the cruel fight for power and status.


    The shadow of death loomed over the Ye family. It was then that a sudden purple light appeared in the


    distant horizon.


    It had been faint and nearly imperceptible.


    Yet, very quickly, it grew in size and brightness.


    Finally, with a loud buzz, the purple light struck the ground like a bolt of lightning.


    With a loud groan, thend split apart.


    "This is..." rm shed across Wei Wu-Ya''s face. As a martial artist, he knew power when he saw it.


    If that purple light had struck him instead, he couldn''t guarantee that he would Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    survive it.


    This unexpected turn of events sent trepidation coursing through everyone''s blood.


    Everyone whipped around and stared into the distance.


    They watched as the darkness parted and revealed the alluring form of a beautiful young woman, then


    stared as she descended from the heavens gradually.


    There were no words to describe the beauty that stood before their eyes.


    Her lips were as red as fire and her eyes as dark as the night.


    Her immense beauty overshadowed everything else.


    The beautiful young woman looked like an empress who had descended from her throne and graced


    themonfolk with her royal presence.

 Chapter 1044 Are We Friends?

    Chapter 1044 Are We Friends?


    "This...this...she''s gorgeous. She looks like a goddess that''s stepped out of a painting."


    The young woman''s appearance had everyone frozen to their spot.


    Everyone loved a beauty.


    Regardless of their sex or age, everyone had their breath instantly taken away the moment their eyes


    Their eyes were colored with shock and amazement.


    Everyone, including Ye Tian and Ye Ya, reeled from the stunning beauty that had graced their


    presence.


    It was a beauty that surpassed that of everything else between heaven and earth and inspired a near


    religious fervor.


    Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t help but feel ashamed of her own appearance.


    Such beauty should only exist in a


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    painting.


    No one expected someone so beautiful to exist in reality too.


    The faint air of authority and ethereal purity that surrounded the woman served only to make her more


    illusory than real.


    Ye Jian, Jiang Yu-Lang and the other hotblooded young men present had fallen head over heels for the


    stranger. They felt nothing but sheer shock and an endless well of adoration for the beautiful woman.


    "Dear heavens, did a deity just descend upon us?"


    "I would happily give up ten years of my life for a girlfriend who''s so beautiful and so breathtaking." Ye


    Jian''s eyes couldn''t leave the young woman in front of him. He was convinced that he had never seen


    a woman more elegant, more poised and more beautiful.


    "Ten years? I would give up fifty years of mine to have her as my girlfriend!" Jiang Yu-Lang was equally


    blown away by the beautiful woman. He used to think that the prettiest girl in their college was an


    absolute beauty.


    Butpared to the young woman before them, she was about as pretty as a lump of shit.


    In fact, she wouldn''t even deserve being called a lump of shit.


    The ordinary man would see only her heavenly beauty and sense the air of nobility that she exuded.


    Martial artists like Wei Wu-Ya, on the other hand, were more concerned by the aura of authority and


    power that she exuded.


    The overwhelming sense of intimidation that the woman before him exuded was many times that of his


    master. It was unbelievable.


    Wei Wu-Ya was a grandmaster in his own right and his master was a supreme grandmaster and one of


    the six pirs of the nation.


    Yet the aura that this woman exuded clearly showed her to be many times more powerful than his


    master.


    "Who is she? Is she a friend or an enemy?" Wei Wu-Ya had no clue.


    He felt like an ant gazing upon a towering mountain. He was standing on ayer of thin ice that served


    as the only thing separating him from the deep, bottomless abyss under his feet.


    Only one thought upied his mind. Who was this woman?


    "Could she be the Phoenix Empress, one of the six pirs of the nation?"


    Wei Wu-Ya knew only of one woman who had earned the title of supreme grandmaster in China.


    She was the Phoenix Empress, one of the six pirs of China.


    If she were truly the Phoenix Empress, that would make things a lot easier.


    The young woman in the purple dress had made her way towards the crowd and now stood before


    them.


    Wei Wu-Ya walked up towards her and cupped his fists in greeting.


    "Greetings, youngdy. Are you our esteemed senior, the Phoenix Empress? I am Wei Wu-Ya, a


    grandmaster who ranks number nine in the ranking for Chinese martial arts grandmasters. You should


    know my master. He is the Ice Emperor. Like you, he too, is one of the six pirs of the nation," said


    Wei Wu-Ya politely and in a deferential manner.


    He might be older than she was, but nevertheless, he had referred to himself as her junior.


    Wei Wu-Ya''s wariness and fear of the young woman was visible for all to see.


    The young woman remained silent in the face of Wei Wu-Ya''s introduction.


    Her silence did not anger him.


    The powerful were oftentimes cold and distant. They spoke little.


    His master had been a stern and intimidating teacher and a man of few words too.


    He was not surprised by the young woman''s disregard for him.


    Wei Wu-Ya continued talking.


    Tve heard many great things about the Phoenix Empress. It''s an honor to be able to meet you in


    person. Unfortunately, I have a minor nuisance to deal with right now. Once I am done with it, I would


    like to host a feast in your name. Would the esteemed Phoenix Empress be so kind to grace me with


    your presence then?" asked Wei Wu-Ya politely.


    The hearts of the Ye family members sank when they heard that.


    They had thought that Xu Lei had sent this young woman to help them.


    They had been wrong.


    Wei Wu-Ya knew this woman.


    In other words, she was on Lu Ming-Feng''s side.


    As Ye Xi-Mei and her family sank into despair, a cold voice rang out.


    "Are all of you Ye Fan''s family members?"


    "And you''re..."


    Ye Xi-Mei and the rest froze momentarily. The faces of Ye Tian and Ye Ya twitched slightly.


    That statement hade out of nowhere.


    Did this young woman know Ye Fan?


    Ye Xi-Mei asked hastily, "Youngdy, are you my son''s friend?"


    Everyone from the Ye family turned towards the young woman instantly.


    They were waiting for her reply.


    They waited for a long time and heard nothing from her.


    But she herself had no idea what she was to Ye Fan.


    Were they friends?


    They barely knew each other. In fact, the time that they had spent together barely exceeded one


    month.


    Within that month, there had been multiple times that she had nearly been ovee by the urge to kill


    him.


    Would friends feel that way towards each other?


    Clearly not.


    Besides, she was a loner who kept to herself. She had subordinates who respected and obeyed her.


    But she didn''t have friends.


    Yu Yun had intended on returning to the sect immediately after leaving the old Chu family mansion.


    But somehow, she hadn''t been able to forget the date that Ye Fan had set with her.


    It had remained on her mind even as she had trained.


    In the end, she had returned to Jiangdong.


    She had wanted to find out what Ye Fan was going to give her.


    She had kept herself busy during that period and had looked into Ye Fan.


    How was this young man with the surname ''Ye'' rted to the Chu family?


    What had he done to earn the love and adoration of the old Madam Chu? Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The olddy had let someone who wasn''t family enter and leave their family home freely.


    Yu Yun''s search had led her to the Ye family in Jingzhou.


    That was when she had found the Ye family in danger and had decided to lend a helping hand.


    Truth be told, even Yu Yun herself had no idea what she and Ye Fan were to each other.


    If they weren''t friends, why would she instinctively protect his family when she had seen them in


    danger?


    She shook her head and said coolly, "We''re not friends. I might owe him a favor or two though."


    As soon as he was done speaking, the young woman raised her arm and waved.


    Her sleeve stirred with the sudden movement.


    A bolt of green lightning split the skies and, with a loud thunder, hit Wei Wu-Ya squarely in his chest.

 Chapter 1045 Death

    Chapter 1045 Death


    "Esteemed senior, I don''t understand...we bear no grudge against each other. Why did you attack me?


    Aren''t you worried about offending my master, the Ice Emperor? You might be extremely well-


    respected, but my master is your equal. He, too, is a member of War God Castle and one of the six


    pirs of China. I''m his disciple and you''ve just attacked and insulted my honor. Aren''t you worried that


    my master maye after you?¡±


    Wei Wu-Ya clenched his jaw as he struggled to his feet.


    There was blood pooling in his mouth. He struggled to withstand the agonizing pain throbbing in his


    chest as he yelled threateningly at the woman before him.


    His low, growling voice was filled with fury and resentment.


    Wei Wu-Ya was the disciple of a supreme grandmaster who hailed from War God Castle. He was


    ranked number nine in the ranking for Chinese martial arts grandmasters.


    He too, was a well-respected figure in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Even the head of the powerful Xur family had to treat him with some degree of respect.


    Since he had be a grandmaster, everyone whom he had met everywhere had treated him with


    nothing but awe and respect. He had not suffered any disrespect or insult before.


    But this woman had hit him without any reason and even injured him severely.


    Even Buddha had his moments of anger and Wei Wu-Ya was no Buddha. He was a man who had


    basked in privilege.


    He would have gotten to his feet and challenged her to a fight if he didn''t already know that he wasn''t


    her match at all.


    That didn''t mean that he didn''t burn with resentment. That had been why he had tried to intimidate her


    with the mention of his master''s name.


    Yu Yun appeared unfazed.


    She simply stood there, her petite form towering over the fallen figure of Wei Wu-Ya.


    "Come after me?" Her voice was filled with scorn. "You''re talking about the Ice Emperor, the man who


    couldn''t get into the top three positions in War God Castle''s ranking. Do you really think I''ll feel


    threatened by him? The Ice Emperor himself would not have dared to utter the words that you''ve just


    said."


    Yu Yun shook her head. Her voice sounded cold and proud.


    She slowly lifted the sword in her hand, the slight movement of her arm summoning howling winds in


    an instant.


    The sight sent fear coursing through everyone''s blood.


    Ye Tian and the rest gasped in shock.


    This young woman seemed to be able to wield the very forces of nature with a single gesture.


    "Heavens, who is she?"


    As the others stood frozen in shock and tear, Wei Wu-Ya felt the looming threat of death approach.


    Yu Yun seemed angry and her wordsced with the threat of violence.


    "What...what do you think you''re doing?" Panic coursed through the man as he paled and stumbled


    back.


    Yu Yun did not seem to have heard him.


    With her sword in hand, she glided gracefully and slowly towards Wei Wu-Ya.


    The aura of murderous intent exuding from her intensified with every step she took until the air around


    her was heavy with the threat of violence and death.


    "You...you can''t kill me. I''m a Chinese grandmaster, so I''m protected by War God Castle. My master,


    like you, is one of the pirs of the nation. He''s not going to let you off if you kill me," yelled Wei Wu-Ya


    fearfully.


    The look on Yu Yun remained cold and unfeeling. "That''s not going to stop me from killing you. In fact, I


    would kill you even if you were the disciple of the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian himself. You made a


    mistake when you tried to threaten me by mentioning his name."


    A horrifying realization struck Wei Wu-Ya then.


    "You''re...you''re not the Phoenix Empress. Who are you?" yelled Wei Wu-Ya. Terror filled his eyes as he


    stared at the approaching young woman.


    "The Phoenix Empress? That woman isn''t even worthy of being my servant," said the young woman


    with a voice as cold and unmoving as the snow-capped peaks of ancient mountains.


    A streak of light cut through the night the next moment.


    It was the cold moonlight reflecting off her equally cold de.


    Everyone watched as the sword shot out of Yu Yun''s hand with the speed of lightning.


    Wei Wu-Ya gasped in rm. Despair filled his eyes as he tried desperately to escape.


    But it didn''t matter how fast he was. Could he be quicker than her sword?


    "No!" His desperate cry was cut short as the sword skewered him.


    The force of the sword piercing his body sent Wei Wu-Ya''s heavy form flying into the distance.


    With a loud thud, his bodynded on the wall and was pinned in ce with Yu Yun''s sword.


    Streams of blood flowed from the fatal wound in Wei Wu-Ya''s throat.


    In the final moments of his death, Wei Wu-Ya used thest dregs of his strength to speak. His wide,


    furious eyes stared unblinkingly at the beautiful young woman before him as he croaked in a raspy


    voice.


    "...why?"


    Yu Yun walked up to him and said inly, "You shouldn''t have tried to harm his family."


    Her voice could freeze one''s blood.


    Then, she raised her arm and pulled her sword out.


    Wei Wu-Ya''s dead body copsed to the ground. Once a powerful grandmaster who had upied the


    top ranks of the grandmaster''s ranking, Wei Wu Ya was now nothing more than a corpse lying in a pool


    of his own blood, his eyes open and bulging with resentment and his features frozen in fury and fear.


    He had not expected to find a powerful guardian protecting the family of a dead man.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had assured him that their opponent was a nobody who hade


    from the vige. He was supposed to be a useless piece of trash who had married into another family.


    His family were lowly vigers like him.


    Wei Wu-Ya had believed them and followed them to Jiangdong to help them deal with their enemies.


    But he had been duped.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had lied to him.


    Ye Fan''s family was being watched over by such a powerful guardian. Ye Fan couldn''t be a nobody


    from a lowly family.


    But everything was toote now.


    Who could believe that the once powerful Wei Wu-Ya would perish in a foreignnd far away from


    home?


    Wei Wu-Ya''s men had nearly peed their pants as they had witnessed Wei Wu-Ya''s death. Terror had


    them scattering to the


    winds and fleeing for their lives.


    The Ye family was left standing in dead silence. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Yu Yun had no intentions of lingering after she had retrieved her sword. She turned and prepared to


    leave.


    Yu Yun kept her back to the Ye family the entire time she was speaking.


    Her distant attitude conveyed a clear message. She wasn''t interested in anyone or anything in this


    world.


    If she hadn''t known Ye Fan, she would not have cared at all if the Ye family had been


    massacred and she definitely wouldn''t have interfered.


    In her eyes, these ordinary men were no different from bugs.


    She felt nothing for their lives or their deaths.


    Ye Fan was the only exception.

 Chapter 1046 The Shocked Ye Family

    Chapter 1046 The Shocked Ye Family


    "A date? In ten days?¡± Ye Xi-Mei and the others blurted out in confusion.


    Ye Xi-Mei had no idea what Yu Yun was talking about. What date was Yu Yun going on about? Her son


    had been dead for more than a month. How could he have promised someone a meeting in ten days''


    time?


    Was it possible that Ye Fan was still alive?


    A bewildered Ye Xi-Mei wanted to ask more questions.


    But the young woman was gone.


    She had given the crowd only a brief glimpse of her heavenly beauty before disappearing from their


    sight.


    A long silence descended upon them.


    Everyone was clearly still stuck in a daze that Yu Yun had left them in.


    Ye Ya was the one who eventually stepped forward and asked Ye Xi-Mei in bewilderment, "Sis, is


    this...another one of Fan''s female friends? This nephew of mine has seriously outdone himself. He''s


    not satisfied with marrying a beautiful wife. He wants to surround himself with a whole harem of


    beautifuldies. There''s the eldest daughter of the Chen family, Miss Chen Nan, and Miss Xu Lei, a


    powerful CEO who calls the shots in Yanjing. Is this another one? My god, the saying is true. When it


    rains, it pours."


    Ye Ya''s lips twitched as he sighed with a mix of marvel and exasperation.


    Then, in a fit of anger, he kicked his own son, Ye Jian.


    "Why did you kick me, Dad?" Ye Jian grumbled resentfully. His father could shower praises on Ye Fan


    all he wanted. What had that got to do with him?


    "Because you deserve it! You''re useless. You''re not aspetent as your cousin when ites to


    running a business or even fighting. The women you attract aren''t even of the same caliber. Look at the


    in pubs or receptionists at gaming cafes. You seriously embarrass me!" said Ye Ya furiously. How he


    wished he could send his own son to the grave with a hard kick in the head.


    When Ye Fan and Ye Jian were kids, Ye Ya had been proud of his son and convinced that his son had


    been better than Ye Fan in all ways.


    He had been wrong. In fact, there had been nopetition in the first ce.


    "Dad, that''s not fair. Yu-Lang''s not faring any better than I am," grumbled Ye Jian softly.


    Jiang Yu-Lang''s face darkened when he heard that.


    Whether he admitted it or not, that was the truth.


    Jiang Yu-Lang used to think that the girlfriend whom he had met in college was going to be the best


    daughter-inw that the Ye family would ever get.


    Reality had shattered Jiang Yu-Lang''s childish fantasy.


    Chen Nan, Qiu Mu-Cheng and that beautiful stranger who had saved them earlier were beauties that


    were beyond Jiang Yu-Lang''s reach.


    No matter how hard he tried, these were women who were unattainable to him.


    But not to Ye Fan.


    Jiang Yu-Lang had sensed from the words that the strange young woman had said earlier that she had


    feelings for Ye Fan.


    But, why?


    Jiang Yu-Lang couldn''t figure it out.


    In what ways was Ye Fan better than him?


    He was the one who had topped the examinations, the one who had been crowned the schr of


    Jiangdong and the one who had been admitted to Yanjing University.


    Ye Fan had started off with a lower position in life and in a poorer family. His academic achievements


    and his appearance couldn''tpare with Jiang Lu-Yang''s at all.


    Yet, all these breathtaking beauties were all taken with Ye Fan. They had only eyes for Ye Fan and


    cared nothing for him. Why?


    Their feelings for Ye Fan had not died with Ye Fan''s death.


    Xu Lei''s hadn''t and neither had the feelings of that mysterious woman.


    Jiang Yu-Lang''s fingers curled into tight fists. The illusion of superiority that he had been caught in all


    these years had been shatteredpletely.


    When Ye Fan had been alive, he had been the leader of Jiangdong. The rest of the Ye family had lived


    in the shadow of his achievements.


    Now, Ye Fan was dead. Mufan Group had been destroyed and Ye Fan''s position had been usurped by


    another.


    Everything that he had achieved had been destroyed or brought to an end.


    Jiang Yu-Lang had thought that the time for him had finally arrived. He was going to be the next rising


    star in the Ye family.


    But he had been wrong. In fact, he couldn''t be more wrong.


    Some men remained giants after they were gone, never to be surpassed by those who survived them.


    Ye Fan was like a giant that sat in the hearts of everyone in Ye family. They knew that no one would


    ever scale greater heights than he had.


    Vestiges of his influence remained after his death and continued to protect the Ye Fan''s family and


    friends from harm.


    The immediate danger had passed. But the Ye family was worried that Fenghua Group wouldn''t let


    them off that easily and decided to leave immediately and meet Xu Lei outside the city.


    They bumped into Xu Lei as they were driving out of their estate. She hade in search of them.


    When Xu Lei saw Ye Xi-Mei, she couldn''t rein in her emotions anymore. The sorrow that she had been


    holding back all these days gushed forth like a torrent rushing out of a burst dam.


    She raced towards Ye Xi-Mei, threw herself into the older woman''s arms and burst into tears.


    Xu Lei had faith in Ye Fan. She was convinced that he wouldn''t be killed that easily. But they knew in


    their heart of hearts that there was little chance that Ye Fan was still alive.


    No one was willing to ept that fact though. They all longed for a miracle.


    Yet all that endless and dreadful waiting had only intensified the pain and suffering that Xu Lei had


    been feeling.


    She had spent nights weeping quietly and secretly.


    She was the one who was holding the fort in Yanjing and had to put on a front of strength and authority.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She couldn''t afford to show weakness to anyone.


    The sight of Ye Fan''s mother, the woman whom she treated as her own family, finally broke her. The


    sorrow that she had pent up inside her finally erupted. Tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    She sobbed loudly like a young girl who had lost her first love.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s eyes reddened. She patted the young woman''s shoulder gently.


    Her precious Fan was gone. She had to shoulder the responsibilities that he had left behind and help


    him protect his family.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    That had been why Ye Fan had thrusted her into the position of absolute power in Yanjing.


    If he were to fall, neither Qiu Mu-Cheng nor his mother would have been able to keep everything


    running.


    Should anyone attempt to prey on Mufan Group, the vastmercial empire would fall without fail.


    That had been why Ye Fan had helped Xu Lei establish power and influence in


    Yanjing. He had meant that to be a backup n for Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother.


    "We had no idea at all. He must have put a lot of work into it."


    The Ye family was stunned by what Ye Fan had been doing all this while.

 Chapter 1047 Fast and Furious

    Chapter 1047 Fast and Furious


    Xu Lei and the others were ready to leave Jiangdong and seek shelter in Yanjing.


    In the distant darkness, a green SUV suddenly sped towards them.


    The low rumble of its engines sounded like the growl of a wild beast as it reverberated in the air.


    The vehicle''s headlights cast two strong beams of yellow light into the night like two long shes from


    a sharp de. The SUV roared loudly as it charged towards the Ye family''s mansion.


    The Ye family jumped at the sight of the vehicle. The blood from their faces drained instantly.


    Ye Tian asked Xu Lei fearfully, "Miss Xu, is that...is that one of your men?"


    She shook her head. "No. It looks like a military vehicle, so that must be Xur Shao-Hua''s men."


    The Xur family was one of the most powerful families in Yanjing. Xu Lei knew them well.


    The Xur family had risen to its current power because of their military clout.


    They were the ones who called the shots in the military.


    The marriage between two generals in that family had continued to be the talk of the Chinese military


    world.


    That had been why Xu Lei had been so sure that these were Xur Shao-Hua''s people as soon as she


    spotted the military vehicle.


    "What? Xur Shao-Hua''s men? Don''t they know when to stop? They''re not going to stop until they kill


    us, are they?" The Ye family cursed out loud when they heard what Xu Lei had said.


    "Dad, this isn''t the time for that. Let''s hurry up and leave before they catch up," said Ye Jian fearfully.


    He had just escaped the jaws of death. He wasn''t in a hurry to court death so soon.


    Wei Wu-Ya and his men had terrified him.


    Terror had red up inside him when he had learned that Fenghua Group had sent more men after


    them.


    The strange young woman had already left. They weren''t going to survive this time if they were to end


    up in Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua''s hands.


    Xu Lei shared Ye Jian''s views as well. They should leave right now.


    It would be unwise to confront Xur Shao-Hua and his men.


    Xu Lei had been in a hurry when she had made her way to the Ye family''s mansion. She hadn''t brought


    many men with her.


    The odds weren''t going to be in her favor if a fight broke out.


    The furious roar of engines erupted in the night.


    Upon Xu Lei''s orders, her men started the engines of their cars. Numerous vehicles sped into the night.


    "Dad, they''re catching up with us! We have to go faster!¡± yelled Ye Jian. The sight of the approaching


    SUV sent spikes of terror coursing through his blood.


    They had been right. The men in the SUV were here for the Ye family.


    The SUV''s engine growled loudly like a beast as the vehicle pursued Xu Lei and the Ye family


    relentlessly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Everyone, hold on to your seatbelts!"


    Cornered, Ye Ya threw caution to the wind. mming his feet into the elerator, he pushed the car


    past the speed limit and sent the car engines roaring.


    The eleration took fewer than eight seconds and the force of it thrusted the vehicle''s passengers


    deep into their seats.


    Ye Ya had never driven a car at such speeds before.


    But he had no choice.


    They were going to be killed if they were caught. This wasn''t the time to worry about safe driving.


    He was going to make this car fly.


    Ye Ya''s Mercedes-Benz E300L sped past Xu Lei like a gust of wind.


    The Ye family were driving five cars as they made their way out of Jiangdong.


    In one car was Ye Ya''s family, another Ye Tian''s family and the third Ye Xi-Lan''s family. Ye Xi-Mei and


    the old patriarch of the Ye family sat in the fourth car that was being driven by one of Xu Lei''s men.


    Xu Lei was alone in thest car.


    Xu Lei had spotted the SUV approaching them steadily.


    It was catching up.


    She clenched her jaw, then slowed down suddenly. Her car was now tailing the others.


    Ye Xi-Mei was rmed when she saw Xu Lei''s car fall behind. She called the young woman


    immediately. "Lei, why did you slow down? Is there something wrong with your car?"


    "Don''t worry about me. Go ahead without me," said Xu Lei before hanging up.


    She continued to slow down. The distance between her car and the SUV narrowed rapidly as thetter


    continued to charge ahead at high speed.


    Right before the SUV could overtake her vehicle, Xu Lei spun her steering wheel sharply to one side


    and drove her car right into the SUV''s path.


    She was going to stop the SUV with her car. The pursuit was going to end here.


    The two vehicles became locked in a prolonged and intense chase.


    Xu Lei could hear the SUV''s engine growling in her ear.


    ''You want to harm Fan''s family? You''ll have to get past me first!"


    Xu Lei released a sigh of relief as the SUV got stuck behind her car.


    Ye Fan''s mother and her family must be long gone by now.


    Xu Lei''s car sped into the night.


    The SUV tried to overtake her but Xu Lei wasn''t going to let Xur Shao-Hua''s men pass and thwarted


    every attempt that they made.


    With her attention focused on the SUV tailing her, she did not notice the bend in the road ahead of her.


    "Watch out!" Someone''s voice rang outside the car suddenly.


    But the windows to Xu Lei''s car were up. There was no way she could have heard that.


    She appeared to have noticed the bend in the road then.


    rmed, she smashed her foot into the brake and made a sharp swerve to the left.


    It was toote.


    The force of the sudden swerve sent the BMW spinning out of the road.


    The car flipped a few times before finallynding with a deafening crash.


    "This stupid girl!"


    Ye Fan was furious.


    He had been yelling at Xu Lei to stop the car.


    After that, he tried to catch up with Xu Lei.


    But Xu Lei had mistaken him an enemy trying to overtake her car.


    A series of misunderstandings and unfortunate coincidences had led them to where they were now.


    Ye Fan dashed towards Xu Lei''s car after it hadnded.


    The BMV had flipped onto its roof and wasying in the middle of a field.


    The yellow headlights of the car flickered ceaselessly while its windscreen wipers moved mechanically


    across the BMW''s front window. Gasoline leaked into the soil all around the vehicle. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    "Lei! Lei!" Ye Fan yanked the door open frantically.


    The sight sent worry spiking through Ye Fan.


    He lifted Xu Lei out of the car hastily.


    Ye Fan released a sigh of relief.


    "Lei, wake up. Come on, wake up,¡± said Ye Fan softly as he held Xu Lei in his arms.


    The young woman came to shortly. She thought she was hallucinating when she opened her eyes and


    saw Ye Fan.


    She blinked profusely, as if she were trying to make sure that she wasn''t seeing things.


    Ye Fanughed and tapped her lightly on the tip of her nose.


    "You silly girl, stop staring. It''s me. I''m not dead. I''vee back alive.¡±

 Chapter 1048 Mother and Son Reunite

    Chapter 1048 Mother and Son Reunite


    Ye Fanughed quietly.


    That brilliant yet warm smile felt like the spring breeze gently blowing over Xu Lei''s heart.


    Xu Lei was stunned and stayed rooted to the spot as she just stared stupidly at the man in front of her.


    Her tears started flowing uncontrobly.


    One momentter, she pounced over and held Ye Fan''s neck tightly as she bawled loudly, "FAAAN! I


    thought I''d never be able to see you again! You horrible, horrible man! Where have you been the past


    month? Why didn''t you contact any of us? Why? Did you know how worried I was?!"


    Her tears streamed down her face, and her sobs were heartbreaking.


    It was as if all her pain and suffering, her sorrow and hurt, were all released at the same time.


    Nobody knew how much pressure Xu Lei had to bear over the past month.


    She had to help Ye Fan to remain in control of Yanjing, protect his wife, take care of his family as well


    as face the immense pressure from the Xur and Lu families. But what pained Xu Lei the most was the


    grief she felt after learning that Ye Fan had supposedly died.


    She was just a weak youngdy after all. It had taken her so much strength just to remain rational and


    calm even in the face of so many setbacks and heartache. But thankfully, all this resilience had paid off.


    The young man whom she had been waiting for all this time had finally returned.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Xu Lei''s sobs continued to echo in Ye Fan''s ears.


    He didn''t reply Xu Lei''s venting of her frustrations or questions.


    He just hugged her tightly and felt her pain, her tears and her cries of relief.


    He knew that she didn''t need any exnation or reason at this time.


    She just wanted a strong embrace, a warm chest to cry on and a firm pir to lean on.


    That was all she wanted.


    After crying for some time, she finally stopped, since she was probably tired from crying so hard.


    When Ye Fan realized she had calmed down, he tenderly rubbed the bruise on her face and asked,


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Humph! What do you think?! Fan, you''re really awful! This is all your fault! If not for you, my car


    wouldn''t have flipped! Why didn''t you say it was you? I thought it was some bad guys that Lu Ming-


    Feng had sent!" Xu Lei red hard at Ye Fan as she exploded on him. Her nose was nearly all bent out


    of shape from her fury when she recalled what happened earlier.


    Her words were filled with resentment.


    She wasn''t afraid of pain nor even the fact that she might have died. As long as she could protect


    someone close to her precious Fan, she wasn''t afraid to lose her life at all.


    But the problem was that this car ident waspletely unnecessary. It didn''t have to happen at all.


    This situation felt like two armies fighting each other all day only to find that they were actually on the


    same side.


    Of course she was indignant.


    "You silly girl, how could you say that? I was shouting so loudly from behind you but youpletely


    ignored me. Luckily I slowed down first because I was afraid that something might happen to you.


    Otherwise, even if you came out alive, you''d end up being disfigured. No man would want you after


    that,¡± teased Ye Fan as he scratched Xu Lei''s adorable little nose before attempting to carry her to the


    car.


    "I don''t need you to carry me. I''m a woman whom no man wants anyway, so I won''t trouble you with


    something like this." Xu Lei huffed and pushed Ye Fan away like he had offended her before getting


    into the


    car herself.


    Ye Fan justughed bitterly at himself when he saw this.


    "As the old saying goes, only petty people and women are difficult to please. These old sayings are


    really urate,"ughed Ye Fan quietly to himself before running off to catch up with his own mother.


    Now that Ye Fan had returned to Jiangdong, there was no need for his mother to be on the run


    anymore.


    Ye Fan soon caught up with her.


    When Ye Xi-Mei saw that her son was still alive, she was both surprised and overjoyed.


    The Ye family also breathed a great sigh of relief.


    They felt like the most important person in the entire family had returned.


    After going through such a tumultuous time, the Ye family had finally realized how important this man in


    front of them was.


    If he was around, the Ye family would also remain intact.


    If he was no longer around, the Ye family would also cease to exist.


    "Mum, why don''t you go back and have a rest first? It''s been hard on all of you during this time. Leave


    the rest to me. I promise that I will make sure those people pay a hundred times over for all the pain


    and misery you''ve suffered!"


    Ye Fan only found out through their conversation earlier how dangerous it had been that night.


    If Xu Lei had not arrived in time, Ye Fan might never see his mother again.


    The person whom Ye Fan felt he had let down the most was his mother.


    His mother had been suffering with him ever since he was a child.


    After he married into the Qiu family, he didn''t even visit her once for three whole years.


    He was now the King of Jiangdong, but he hadn''t provided a better life for his mother. Instead, he had


    made her go through something so terrible because of him.


    Ye Fan was feeling terribly guilty about this.


    But at the same time, the amount of guilt he felt was equal to the intensity of his fury towards Lu Ming-


    Feng.


    He couldn''t wait to get to Yunzhou to see who were these two bastards who actually dared to touch


    someone within his territory!


    Ye Fan''s face immediately fell. "Mum, what nonsense are you spouting? Did you think your son is that


    sort of person? I told you, I was recovering from my injuries."


    "You''re still trying to lie to me? She came knocking on our door!" Ye Xi-Mei then recounted the whole


    story of how Wei Wu-Ya had threatened the Ye family, but Yu Yun came in time and ughtered him


    with one sh of the sword. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Oh? That happened?" Ye Fan got a shock.


    He quickly returned to his mother''s mansion and saw Wei Wu-Ya lying in a pool of his own blood.


    "This man was a grandmaster?"


    The energy that a grandmaster had was like a dragon''s, so Ye Fan could tell at just one nce that this


    man had been a grandmaster martial artist.


    Ye Fan clenched his fists tightly. The iciness in his eyes intensified even further.


    "Mum, tell me, exactly what did that girl look like?¡± Ye Fan turned to ask his mother after he had


    finished inspecting Wei Wu-Ya''s dead body.

 Chapter 1049 Feast for the Powerful

    Chapter 1049 Feast for the Powerful


    "Did you ask her for her name?" asked Ye Fan again.


    Ye Xi-Mei nodded. "I asked her, but she didn''t want to tell me. But before leaving, she asked me to


    pass you a message."


    "What message?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "She said that you two agreed on something in ten days'' time, but she won''t turn up, so you don''t have


    to wait for her," replied Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Fan''s confused expression immediately rxed.


    He snorted, "So it''s her."


    Even though she hadn''t left her name, Ye Fan already knew who it was because of this message.


    This girl was definitely Yu Yun, the girl who with him in the old Chu family home when he was


    recuperating from his injuries.


    But he didn''t think that she would appear here and happen to save his mother.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Or had she been watching him silently all this time?


    Only Yu Yun would know if it was purely a coincidence or not.


    "What are youughing about?! You''d bettere clean with me right now. How are the two of you


    rted? I''m warning you, if you have a woman besides Mu-Cheng out there, I''m going to be the first


    one to beat you up."


    "Do you know how much Mu-Cheng has suffered because of you during this time? She looks like her


    soul has left her and she''s in a daze every day. She cooks an entire table of dishes for you every night


    hoping that you woulde home to eat with her. Mu-Cheng is a wonderful girl and she''s so devoted


    to you, so you must not let her down."


    "As for the youngdy who rescued us... even though we are indebted to her, you can repay her in any


    way except by giving yourself to her. You hear me? Besides, that youngdy is so beautiful and ssy,


    I''m very sure she''s from a rich and powerful family. You can''t possibly handle a woman like that, and


    you''re certainly not good enough for her."


    Ye Fan was speechless. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Was she really his biological mother?


    How could she despise her own son like this?


    His mother even felt that he wasn''t good enough for that woman.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that madwoman was any better than him.


    He nearly fainted in anger by what his own mother just said.


    But Ye Fan had more urgent things to attend to, so he couldn''t be bothered to argue with his mother


    about such matters now.


    "Mum, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with her. That madwoman probably can''t wait to kill me. Alright


    now, I have to make a move first. Remember, bring Lei to the doctor in the morning. It''s better to check


    if she''s broken her head or something," said Ye Fan as he started walking out.


    Xu Lei was immediately annoyed to hear this. "Humph! You''re the one with a broken head! You''re really


    awful! All you do all day is to tease me!"


    Xu Lei stomped her feet and red at Ye Fan as he walked out while grumbling about him unhappily.


    But her grumbling eventually turned toughter.


    She felt like they had gone back to the time when they were both children.


    Back then, Ye Fan had always teased her like this.


    The smile on Xu Lei''s face became more and more beautiful.


    She looked like a lotus blooming under the moonlight, and her smile made her look as gorgeous as a


    flower.


    Her captivating smile was so enthralling and mesmerizing.


    Ye Jian and Jiang Yu-Lang were both swept away by her beauty. They couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    They were both attracted to her and envious of Ye Fan at the same time.


    Ye Ya was so annoyed that he kicked his own son in the butt.


    Ye Jian was unceremoniously snapped out of his daze and barked back angrily, "Dad, why did you kick


    me?¡±


    "I''m going to make sure you wake up and learn! Look at how your cousin picks up girls and the sort of


    girls he gets, then look at yourself! You''re useless!" Ye Ya ranted away at his unpromising son.


    By this time, Ye Fan had already gotten into a car and drove out from Jingzhou. He was headed back


    to Yunzhou.


    Of course, before leaving, Ye Fan also took care of Wei Wu-Ya''s corpse along the way.


    It was already daybreak.


    The sky in the east was slowly lighting up.


    The first clouds of the morning could be seen.


    A fiery red wheel started to peek out from the horizon.


    A new day had arrived!


    Yunzhou City.


    An ancient looking building stood tall next to Yunwu Lake.


    It looked like a giant watching over this old city as it stood erect next to theke.


    The threerge words in deep red on the signboard of this building were filled with energy and gusto!


    This was the best restaurant in all of Jiangdong, Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Haiyuan Restaurant supposedly already had 300 years of history in this ce.


    Back then, the people of Yunzhou wanted to celebrate the very first imperial schr from the city, so


    they built this restaurant right next to Yunwu Lake.


    When the imperial schr returned home in glory, a great banquet was held in this very ce.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was a ce that had gone through centuries of weathering and world events.


    While it had seen the birth of many heroes and great men, it had also witnessed the fall and death of


    countless tycoons and sessful people.


    But even though the sun had just risen, Haiyuan Restaurant was already bustling with activity.


    Its hundred odd workers were already busying themselves both inside and outside the restaurant as


    they made sure that all the cutlery for the banquet were brand new, and a red carpet that measured a


    few kilometers long wasid from the entrance to the road.


    The youngdies that formed the wee team were specially chosen from the top hotels and


    restaurants in the vicinity, and they started to get dressed and made up as well.


    In just a few moments, a few dozendies in qipao sashayed out and lined the two sides of the red


    carpet.


    Brightly colored fresh flowers were also used to decorate the restaurant.


    Haiyuan Restaurant looked like it was celebrating a festival of sorts.


    Tonight''s banquet was very much like a coronation ceremony, so the boss of this restaurant didn''t dare


    to ck off at all.


    The boss of Haiyuan Restaurant was terrified, so he was even more careful to make sure that


    everything went right today. He was so scared that Lu Ming-Feng and the rest might be unhappy with


    him.


    As the sky brightened, the number of people within Haiyuan Restaurant had increased.


    A few hundred bodyguards came in to take over the security duties of the restaurant.


    They even pulled police tape around the ce.


    No unauthorized persons were allowed within this 100 meter boundary around the restaurant. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The road was soon filled with lots of people who had juste to be nothing but a busybody.


    "My gosh! What a huge setup!¡±


    "Thest time there was anything as grand as this was when Mr Chu hosted the Feast of the Sea and


    Sky. What''s going on this time?"


    "Who''s having a banquet here today?"


    The passersby were all discussing this matter among themselves.


    But there were a few people in the crowd who just watched the proceedings with a look of arrogance


    and spoke with much


    disdain in their voices.


    "Tsk, these useless countryside lice have no idea that there''s a new king conning up in Jiangdong,"


    said Qiu Mu-Ying with augh. Her voice was clearly gleeful at someone else''s misfortune.


    Qiu Mu-Qi was smiling next to her with a cold look in his eyes as well. His handsome face looked rather


    smug and conceited.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1050 Outside Haiyuan Restaurant

    Chapter 1050 Outside Haiyuan Restaurant


    "Nobody knows what will happen in the future, and nobody knows when you will be suddenly down on


    your luck. Ye Fan, oh, Ye Fan, your luck has finally run out. There is a god after all!"


    All of Jiangdong was buzzing with the news of how Mufan Group had been destroyed.


    All the Qiu family members had heard about it.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and the rest of the family felt so vindicated and over the moon after hearing the news.


    Back in the day, the Qiu family used to be a rather reputable and well-to-do family in Yunzhou after all.


    Even though they weren''t a top tier family, they were still considered second tier or so.


    At their peak, the Qiu family had received a $50 million investment from Hongqi Group and signed so


    many contracts.


    The Qiu family had been doing so well and was at the pinnacle of their sess.


    But thanks to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s attacks, the Qiu family hadpletely fallen apart in just


    one year.


    Qiushui Logistics went bankrupt and had to be auctioned off, while Qiu Mu-Qi and Qiu Mu-Ying had


    their bank ounts frozen. Any properties they owned were taken back by the court to service their


    bank debts.


    The Qiu family was really living from hand to mouth now.


    Even someone who grew up as a privileged rich man''s daughter like Qiu Mu-Ying had to be a waitress


    at a restaurant.


    Qiu Mu-Qi had to be a food delivery boy to earn money.


    Logically speaking, their educational qualifications and experience in business should have helped


    them tond a job in anotherpany easily even after Qiushui Logistics went bankrupt.


    But unfortunately for them, every business in Jiangdong knew that the Qiu family had offended Mr Chu


    in the past.


    So even if the Qiu family members applied for a job in theirpanies, nobody dared to hire them.


    They had no choice but to do more menial work in order to make ends meet.


    Some time back, Qiu Mu-Qi hoped to use the influential family background and high standing of the


    daughter of the Mo family to make a name for himself in Yanjing.


    The Qiu family thought that the tides were finally turning forthem.


    But in the end, thanks to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng, this entire n fell through as well.


    The head of the Mo family was so furious that day, he pped his daughter and forced him to sever all


    ties with the Qiu family. It was impossible for the Qiu family to rely on this connection anymore.


    Qiu Mu-Qi still couldn''t contact her to this day.


    Thest bit of hope they had was destroyed by Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng once more.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how much the Qiu family hated this couple now.


    They were constantly thinking of ways to take revenge on Ye Fan and Mufan Group.


    Unfortunately, they weren''t powerful enough, so there was no way they could even make a dent on a


    corporation as huge as Mufan Group.


    But now, Mufan Group''s retribution hade forthem.


    "Hoho, Ye Fan, I''m so d you''re dead. This is retribution! All of this is your retribution! I''m here to


    watch for myself how everything you used to own will now belong to someone else."


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Qiu Mu-Qi stood among the crowd and smiled maniacally. Their faces were filled with


    hatefulness and smugness.


    The Qiu family had watched how this couple started. They had watched Ye Fan marry into the Qiu


    family, Qiu Mu-Cheng get disowned and thrown out, then the establishing of Mufan Real Estate and


    finally Ye Fan rising to be the leader of Jiangdong.


    They had seen Ye Fan at his worst, and Qiu Mu-Cheng at her most helpless.


    They had also witnessed the glory and honor that Mufan Group enjoyed.


    One was a hero of thend, while the other was the empress of Jiangdong.


    The Qiu family had watched how this couple had slowly risen to reach the pinnacle of all power in


    Jiangdong.


    But now, they were also going to witness how this couple was going to bepletely destroyed.


    "It''s like watching him build a tall building, host great banquets and shine brilliantly, then watch as the


    building copses..." Qiu Mu-Qi and Qiu Mu-Cheng just kept smiling coldly to themselves like two


    idiots.


    These two had already fallen on hard times, but they didn''t take any pity on Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Instead, theyughed merrily at their misfortune.


    Perhaps that was human nature after all.


    But while these two cousins were smiling wickedly within the great crowd of people outside the


    restaurant, the rich and powerful of the province had started to arrive.


    Lei San of Jingzhou, Chen Ao of Jianghai, Li Er of Yunzhou, Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou and anybody who


    was considered a rich and powerful person within Jiangdong were walking into Haiyuan Restaurant


    right now.


    Thest time they came here, it was the Feast of the Sea and Sky that Mr Chu had hosted.


    That banquet was held barely half a year ago, but things had changed so much in this short time.


    Jiangdong was going to have a new leader today.


    But this time, nobody felt much anticipation in their hearts.


    The atmosphere was rather gloomy, in fact.


    Li Er and the rest just filed into the restaurant with no expressions on their faces.


    It didn''t take long for all the guests to arrive.


    The entire restaurant was now out of bounds to everyone else.


    Nobody was allowed to go in or go out.


    Everyone outside the restaurant had a bad feeling in their hearts when they saw this scenario.


    "It''s just a banquet, isn''t it? Why did they close all the doors and windows as well? That''s so weird,"


    said someone in the crown quizzically.


    The atmosphere before them was a little strange alright.


    "Can''t you see what''s really happening? Today''s banquet is clearly a trap for all these people. After this


    banquet, everything in Jiangdong will changepletely," sighed an older man quietly.


    A youngster next to him got a fright when he heard these words. "Are you saying that someone is going


    to die in there today? My god! Every person inside the restaurant right now is a rich and powerful


    representative of every city in Jiangdong! Surely the CEO of Fenghua Group isn''t bold enough to


    actually kill them?"  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Look at what''s happened now! Once that Mr Chu died, Mufan Group copsed as well. If he was really


    that capable, it wouldn''t have copsed so quickly. MasterContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Er was blind for pledging his loyalty to such a man. Now that someone else is taking over and might get


    rid of him, Master Er can only me himself and nobody else," said Qiu Mu-Ying mirthlessly.


    But while everyone was saying all these things, they had no idea that a green SUV had parked itself


    outside a shop several kilometers away.


    The car door opened and a skinny young man walked out.


    The man''s icy gaze swept past the shop andnded on the wood carpenter standing at the door. His


    low voice quietly rang, "I want a coffin done in ten minutes."

 Chapter 1051 Use My Name

    Chapter 1051 Use My Name


    "What? Ten minutes? Are you kidding me? Do you really think one can make a coffin in just ten


    minutes? It''s not that easy, you know? Did you think that I could just mold one out of y or


    something? Look, if you''re in a real hurry, you can just find a piece ofnd next to the river, take this


    shovel and dig a hole for the body. But honestly speaking, even digging a hole big enough will take


    more than ten minutes," said the wood carpenter in a flurry after hearing what the young man said to


    him.


    Wood carpenters were artisans who produced intricate work.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Making him produce a coffin in ten minutes wasn''t just an insult to the coffin itself, but also to his


    upation as a wood carpenter.


    The boss of the shop was irritated by this request that he just waved his hands about to tell the young


    man to get lost and stop getting in his way.


    BAM!


    But once the boss had finished ranting, a loud st was heard.


    The young man in front of him mmed a palm onto the long table in front of the boss.


    Wood shavings flew into the air and the table that measured a meter high was turned into powder


    instantly.


    "What the..." The boss was instantly stunned.


    His eyes were huge and he was so frightened, he thought his soul had left his body.


    That table had been made from Schmidt''s Birch.


    This was wood that was known to be as hard as metal and rocks.


    In order to create this table, the boss had spent so much time and effort into shaping it, and ruined so


    many electric saws in the process.


    He never thought that the m of a human''s hand would actually disintegrate such a sturdy table like it


    was merely made from tofu.


    The boss didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if that palm had mmed on his body instead.


    "Ten minutes. Are you taking up this job or not?" The young man looked down at the boss as his


    emotionless voice asked him again.


    The boss was already scared out of his wits.


    He didn''t dare to refuse the young man. He nodded profusely and replied fearfully, "I''ll do it, I''ll...I''ll do


    it."


    Even though the boss knew that this was an impossible mission, he still agreed to it anyway.


    In order toplete it in the shortest time possible, the boss had to find materials in his own house.


    He even used the boards of his own bed so that he could reduce the amount of work required.


    Just like that, the boss really managed to put a coffin of sorts together in ten minutes, because he was


    really afraid of dying.


    But it was really more appropriate to call this a shelf more than a coffin.


    The boss had clearly just nailed a few wooden boards together.


    But since he didn''t have enough time, this was the best that the boss coulde up with.


    "S-sir...will this...will this do?" asked the boss fearfully.


    He wasn''t confident at all. This coffin was the worst thing he had ever made all his life.


    But the young man actually nodded.


    "It''ll do. As long as it can fit a human, it''ll do," replied the young man coldly. He picked up the coffin and


    left the shop.


    After this grim reaper left the shop, the boss finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But before he could truly rx, the man at the door suddenly stopped in his footsteps.


    The boss suddenly felt his heart leap into his mouth again.


    There was only one thought in his mind now.


    Was this young man going to silence him?


    The young man had done something so suspicious after all. He had specifically said that he wanted a


    coffin that was big enough to hold a human.


    This cold blooded and violent person had got to be some really vicious thug.


    It didn''t seem strange for the young man to kill the boss off in case he called the police.


    The boss quickly broke down and cried out in fear, "I...I won''t say anything! Please, please don''t kill me!


    I won''t tell anybody about this!"


    When the boss pleaded with the young man, the young man turned around to face him. His striking


    features were frosty.


    He looked down at the boss in front of him and his icy voice rang, "Three dayster,e to Mufan


    Group''s headquarters to get your payment. You just have to tell them you''re looking for me, Ye Fan."


    These simple words echoed for a long time in the shop.


    By the time the boss found the courage to look up, the young man had already left the shop.


    The boss copsed onto the floor after barely making it through this ordeal. He panted heavily and his


    forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    That was truly terrifying.


    "Oh my god...who was that man just now? Why did I feel like I was facing the grim reaper?" The boss


    couldn''t stop wailing in terror.


    After a long time, the boss finally regained someposure.


    After a long period of hesitation, he finally took out his phone and called the police.


    "Hello, is this the police? I suspect that there''s a murderer in this area."


    "What? Who is he? I don''t know him. Oh wait, he said that his name is Ye Fan, and he''s from Mufan


    Group."


    After hanging up, the boss immediately closed for the day.


    ?

 Chapter 1052 Hes...Back?

    Chapter 1052 He''s...Back?


    Luxury cars gathered outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    A mist swirled above the surface of Yunwu Lake.


    Any area within a hundred meters of the restaurant had been strictly cordoned off.


    A few hundred security guards were guarding this border.


    Their ferocious and mean looks made everyone else fearful.


    Nobody standing around the restaurant curiously dared to go too close.


    They just stood more than a hundred meters away from the restaurant and looked out at what was


    happening on tiptoes.


    "But Mu-Ying, don''t you think that Ye Fan died a little too suddenly? Everything was just fine, but we


    suddenly got news that he''s dead. That country bumpkin was such a good fighter and he was even the


    King of Jiangdong, so do you think a person like that would really die this easily?" Qiu Mu-Qi casually


    spoke to Qiu Mu-Ying while waiting.


    About half a month ago, there was a rumor in Yunzhou about how Ye Fan had died.


    Qiu Mu-Qi had heard the rumor too, but nobody believed it and just thought it was nonsense.


    It was difficult for anybody to believe something that had no proof.


    So Qiu Mu-Qi had been suspicious about this matter right from the start.


    "Life is unpredictable and anything could happen to anybody. Someone dies from an ident every


    single day, so there''s nothing abnormal about this situation. Besides, Mufan Group has already been


    destroyed and Jiangdong is receiving a new leader today. These are all signs that are pointing to Ye


    Fan''s death," replied Qiu Mu-Ying nonchntly. She didn''t think there was anything suspicious about


    the information.


    "But Mu-Ying, these are all conjectures. As far as I know, there''s no hard evidence to prove that Ye Fan


    is really dead. Nobody has found his body either," said Qiu Mu-Qi in a low voice.


    Even though he hadn''t interacted with Ye Fan a lot, the few times he had interacted with this seemingly


    harmless young man had left an extremely deep impression on him.


    Regardless of whether it was the copse of Hongqi Group or how his good friend, Wang Sheng-Tian,


    had desperately run for his life, this live-in son-inw of lowly birth always seemed so unfathomable to


    Qiu Mu-Qi.


    Ye Fan had been the most formidable person he had ever had to deal with.


    Qiu Mu-Qi couldn''t help but wonder if such a person would really die this easily.


    "Mu-Qi, you''re really being worried for nothing. That useless coward was one of those who protected


    his wife like some madman. If he weren''t dead, then why didn''t he appear when Qiu Mu-Cheng was


    chased out of Mount Yunding Vi by Fenghua Group?"


    "Besides, even if that useless bum were still alive, what can he do? Mufan Group has already


    copsed! Everything that he used to be able to rely on is gone! Even if Ye Fan weren''t dead, he


    wouldn''t have any power to get all of this back!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "On top of that, do you think he''d dare toe back here? As far as I know, Fenghua Group is owned


    by Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua. Both of these mene from incredibly powerful families! And


    Ye Fan? He''s supposedly the leader of Jiangdong, but he''s really more like some gangster boss. Even


    if I give him another ten clones, he wouldn''t dare to return to Jiangdong and try to attack Fenghua


    Group!¡± Qiu Mu-Ying''s coldughter resonated loudly.


    But immediately after she finished speaking.


    HUUU...


    A strong wind suddenly gusted even though the air was still just moments ago.


    The cold wind brought an iciness with it that filled the whole ce in an instant.


    Rocks and sand were sent flying and the waters in Yunwu Lakeshed about fiercely.


    All the trees were rustling very noisily as a result.


    "Oh my god! What''s happening? Why is the wind suddenly so strong and so cold?" Everyone in the


    crowd began eximing in shock when the weather suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    But while everyone was trying to figure out the weather, someone else looked into the distance and


    suddenly shouted, "Everyone! Look over there! What''s that?!"


    The surprised shout instantly caught everyone''s attention.


    The entire crowd followed the voice and looked over.


    They saw a skinny silhouette walking all by himself in the distance.


    He trudged on along the horizon with a coffin on his back.


    His feet seemed to resound loudly as he set foot on the ground.


    The fiery sun had be this man''s most brilliant backdrop.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    The entire crowd was in shock.


    Nobody made any noise.


    Qiu Mu-Qi and Qiu Mu-Ying felt their eyes nearly pop out of their sockets when their gazended on


    that young man''s silhouette.


    Tsunamis began to surge within their hearts.


    It was...it was him!


    That man was back.


    In the most expensive ballroom of Haiyuan Restaurant, all the guests had already taken their seats.


    Lu Ming-Feng sat on the host''s chair. An arrogant look filled his eyes as he enjoyed being at the center


    of attention.


    He got up, picked up the ss of red wine before him and used that arrogant look to scour the people


    before him.


    "Today, I have organized a banquet here and invited all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong. I am very


    happy that all of you havee all the way here to show your support. Allow me to give everyone a


    toast first." Lu Ming-Feng then drank the entire ss of wine down.


    Lu Ming-Feng raised his ss again as he spoke proudly.


    The dominance and conceit in his heart was all mixed into the wine in this ss. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    He threw his head back and finished the wine in one mouthful again.


    The Liu family of Nanquan is willing to acknowledge Mr Lu as our leader!" said Baldy Liu respectfully as


    he bowed and cupped his fists towards Lu Ming-Feng.


    "Baldy Liu! You fair-weathered bastard!"


    "Mr Chu treated you well, but now you''re the first to turn on him?!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that Mr Chu might reallye back alive?¡±


    Li Er, Lei San and Chen Ao intended tobine forces and go up against Fenghua Group, so when


    they saw Baldy Liu actually side with Lu Ming-Feng at this point, they immediately started shouting at


    him angrily.


    "Master Er, stop trying to use Mr Chu to pressurize me. Mr Chu is already dead, so his era is over. One


    will only be able to shine when one finds a good leader. And now, Young Master Lu is the leader of


    Jiangdong!"

 Chapter 1053 Refuse to Surrender

    Chapter 1053 Refuse to Surrender


    Baldy Liu just looked at Li Er with a cold smile on his lips.


    "Why, you!¡± But just when Li Er was about to explode in fury, another person in the room stood up as


    well.


    "The Du family is also willing to acknowledge Young Master Lu as our leader!"


    "Du, you too...¡± Li Er and Lei San were caught by surprise once again.


    Before this, Li Er, Lei San and Chen Ao had already talked to the other families and told them that


    abouting together to fight Fenghua Group.


    They didn''t expect two families to defect right from the start.


    But this was only the beginning.


    After the head of the Du family dered his stand, a third and a fourth person also stood up to say the


    same thing.


    "The Tian family..."


    "The Zhu family..."


    Eventually, almost everyone in the room had stood up. All of them raised their wine ss to give a


    toast to Lu Ming-Feng.


    Their reverent voices and respectful words rang loudly in the ballroom.


    "All of us are willing to acknowledge Mr Lu as our leader! From now onwards, we will listen to nobody


    else except Mr Lu!"


    Li Er and the other two were all shocked by the events unfolding before them.


    These were the same people who had confidently agreed to stand together with them to protect Mr


    Chu''s prestige just the night before. But now, they had all changed sides.


    "Great. Just great. We were blind to have actually believed all of you! When Mr Chu got rid of Zhao


    Wu-Ji back then, he should have just massacred you animals as well!"


    Li Er''s eyes were bloodshot and Lei San was furious. They both felt terribly


    betrayed.


    Li Er finally turned back to look at Lu Ming-Feng.


    "Lu Ming-Feng, don''t be too smug yet. Even if all of Jiangdong surrenders to you, the Li family of


    Yunzhou, the Lei family of Jingzhou and the Chen family of Jianghai will never surrender to you! The


    three of us will make sure we break a few teeth of yours even if we die trying!" roared Li Er fiercely.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lei San chimed in with a look of fury spewing from his eyes.


    But Lu Ming-Feng just smiled faintly when he saw how angry they looked.


    He didn''t say anything and just picked up the wine ss in front of him before taking a sip.


    His sinister face was covered with a confident and mocking expression.


    "Oh, is that so? Li Er, it''s fine if you want to be stupid by yourself. But are you so sure that your


    Li Er immediately frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    While Li Er was still confused, the silent Chen Ao seated next to him suddenly stood up.


    He picked up his wine ss, bowed humbly and said with much respect, "The Chen family of Jianghai


    is willing to acknowledge Mr Lu as the King of Jiangdong!"


    BOOM...


    It felt like lightning just struck Li Er and Lei San.


    They were both so shocked that they couldn''t move.


    Their eyes widened and stared straight at Chen Ao in utter disbelief.


    They simply couldn''t believe what they had just seen and heard.


    It never crossed their minds that Chen Ao would actually betray Mr Chu as well and be


    subordinate to Lu Ming-Feng.


    "Chen Ao, you...you...how could you do this? Don''t you know how much Mr Chu has done for you? If


    not for Mr Chu, the Chen family wouldn''t be what they are today! If not for Mr Chu, your daughter would


    have died by now! You owe Mr Chu everything you have today! Anyone in Jiangdong can betray him


    except you! You animal! How could you betray Mr Chu!"


    "Why?! Why are you doing this?!" Li Er roared ferociously at Chen Ao with bloodshot eyes.


    Lei San''s eyes were bulging furiously as well and his entire body was shaking.


    Chen Ao''s betrayal affected them tremendously.


    All this time, Li Er, Lei San and Chen Ao were Ye Fan''s most trusted subordinates.


    After the richest man in Jiangdong had been removed by Ye Fan, Ye Fan had split his multi-million


    assets among the three of them.


    When Ye Fan wasn''t around in Jiangdong, he also allowed the three of them to manage Jiangdong on


    his behalf.


    The people who had received the most from Mr Chu were the three of them.


    Li Er used to think that even if all of Jiangdong betrayed Mr Chu, at least the three of them wouldn''t.


    But reality had really pped him in the face this time.


    However, Chen Ao remained silent even after Li Er and Lei San berated him.


    He behaved like he hadn''t heard them at all.


    He raised his ss and remained bowed before Lu Ming-Feng.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s eyes were filled with arrogance and he looked down at Li Er and Lei San with a


    victorious look. "Master Er,


    Master Lei, what say you now? Are the two of you still going to persist in your ways? I promise you now


    that as long as you''re willing to acknowledge me as your leader today, I will not make things difficult for


    you two. Yunzhou and Jingzhou will still be in your care. An intelligent person knows the right thing to


    do at the right time and ce. Mr Chen has already made the right decision. Are the two of you going


    to continue being a stick in the mud and continue your foolish ways?"


    ''WJKffi , MM [¡õ)


    Mt,


    "Shut your damned trap! What underhanded means did you use to force Chen Ao to give in to you?!


    I''m very confident that Mr Chen will never betray Mr Chu!" shouted Li Er. He looked like he had gone


    mad.


    gm,


    The next biggest faction of power in Jiangdong after Ye Fan was the Chen family in Jianghai. Now that


    Chen Ao had changed sides, it meant that Li Er and Lei San had a lot less clout on their side, so it was


    difficult for them to ept.


    ''Wilit? "


    Ait PI?, o


    i''b] p AzAhu a de o"


    fl''] til¡ªSfK''tguSFDBo "


    ife-PPPP, ¡ê^s0P''b]P


    iS,


    Lu Ming-Feng''s smug and merryughter echoed loudly within the ballroom.


    Li Er and Lei San immediately hit the roof when they heard this.


    "You''re an ANIMAL! You bastard! You aren''t even going to let off ordinary folks like Mr Chu''s family?!


    You''re such a despicable and wicked man! How could you be fit to be the King of Jiangdong and


    lead this province?! The Li family of Yunzhou will never bow to you!" roared Li Er through clenched


    teeth. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    "The Lei family of Jingzhou will not surrender either!" roared Lei San equally


    angrily.


    Just when everyone thought that Li Er and Lei San would be the only ones who dared to stand up


    against Lu Ming-Feng, another two figures in the corner stood up as well.


    "The Wang family of Haozhou will not surrender either! I, Wang Jie-Xi, will only acknowledge Mr Chu as


    my leader."


    "The Xia family of Yunzhou will not give in either!"


    Xia Xue and her grandfather boldly stood up and took their stand as well.


    They used the little might they had to give off that tiny spark amidst this dark and gloomy world.


    But was it of any use?


    It wasn''t.


    From the moment Chen Ao switched sides, the power bnce had already been tipped.


    This little bit of protest couldn''t change anything much.

 Chapter 1054 Change in the Xia Family

    Chapter 1054 Change in the Xia Family


    The protest from the Xia family of Yunzhou attracted Lu Ming-Feng''s attention.


    "Oh, you two are from the Xia family of Yunzhou? I was about to look for you, but you''ve stood up by


    yourselves first." Lu Ming-Feng''s mocking nce fell on Xia Xue and Old Master Xia.


    "You are the current head of the Xia family, Old Master Xia, right? And this youngdy next to you is


    Xia Xue, the sessor you have named, right? I have to say, this pair of twins really look identical,"


    said Lu Ming-Feng amusedly as he smiled faintly. Nobody understood what he was trying to say.


    Old Master Xia was also puzzled. The Xia family had no dealings with Fenghua Group, and the Xia


    family wasn''t one of the most powerful families in Yunzhou either, so he couldn''t understand why Lu


    Ming-Feng would suddenly be interested in his family.


    Xia Xue''s face was pale and her heart palpitated in fear.


    She was just a youngdy after all, and had never faced anything like this before.


    Xia Xue could feel an immense pressureing from Lu Ming-Feng''s nce, and she felt like she was


    going to suffocate soon.


    But Xia Xue grit her teeth and said with as much determination as she could muster, "Stop trying to


    scare us. We owe Mr Chu everything we have now, and Mr Chu is someone worth being loyal to! The


    Xia family will not betray Mr Chu, and we will never give in to an evil person like you! I''m very sure Mr


    Chu wille back. Once Mr Chu returns, all of you will be punished and all of you will live to regret


    this day!"


    Xia Xue herself wasn''t sure where she found the courage to shout at Lu Ming-Feng from.


    But she still felt that it was impossible for Ye Fan to die so easily.


    He had been so formidable that even when Liang Bo and Fan Zhong-Xian brought a few hundred men


    to beat Ye Fan up at the same time, Ye Fan thrashed all of them and came out unscathed anyway.


    Ye Fan was the most amazing man that Xia Xue had ever seen in her life. She refused to believe that


    Ye Fan had perished just like that.


    Lu Ming-Feng burst outughing at these words. "Do you think you still have the right to say such


    things now?"


    His faintughter was apanied by the opening of the ballroom door.


    Everyone watched as a youngdy who looked identical to Xia Xue emerged. She was wearing a sexy


    blouse and skirt outfit that was matched with a pair of silver high heels. Her high quality stockings made


    her long and fair legs look even more mesmerizing and tempting than they already were.


    She gave off a mature yet flirtatious sort of charm.


    Sis?''


    "Xia Yue?!"


    Xia Xue and Old Master Xue''s faces fell when they saw the youngdy walk in.


    They never thought that Xia Yue would appear here.


    After the Feast of the Sea and Sky, Old Master Xia had stripped Xia Yue of all her duties within the


    family because she had offended Mr Chu.


    Xia Yue used to be treated like the future heiress of the Xia family, but because of this, she was sent to


    a rural area to manage some assets that weren''t important to the Xia family, and had essentially been


    sent into cold storage.


    On the contrary, Xia Xue was very close to Mr Chu, so the family viewed her as an important member


    of the n and decided to make her the next head of the family.


    All the glory and power that Xia Yue used to hold was all given to Xia Xue instead.


    They were surprised to find that Xia Yue had appeared in Haiyuan Restaurant instead of remaining in


    the rural area that she was managing.


    But Xia Yue wasn''t bothered by their bewilderment.


    After walking in, she said respectfully to Lu Ming-Feng, "The head of the Xia family, Xia Yue, is willing


    to acknowledge Mr Lu as my leader! The Xia family of Yunzhou will listen only to you from now on!"


    What?


    "The head of the Xia family?!" shouted Old Master Xia as his eyes widened in shock.


    "Xia Yue, you unfilial daughter! What are you talking about? I''m still alive, so there''s no way you can be


    the head of the family! And even if I were dead, Xia Xue will be the head of the Xia family, not


    you! You have no right to represent the Xia family!"


    "Shut up!" Xia Yue suddenly spun around and her angry, sinister voice exploded.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "The one who has no right to represent the Xia family is you, Xia Dong-Lin! You were the one who


    made a mistake in our strategy, misjudged others, chose to stand on the wrong side and caused the


    Xia family to be in such a terrible crisis today. The board of directors have already decided to remove


    you as the chairman and head of the family so that you can retire early!


    Tve already found a ce for you to spend the rest of your days. You can just move to one of those old


    houses in the rural area that belong to the Xia family." Xia Yue smiled mirthlessly, and her heavily made


    up face was covered with a smug look.


    "What nonsense is this! I''m the one who groomed and supported Dong-Hai and the rest all these years!


    Why would they gang up with you to betray me? It''s impossible for them to remove me from my


    position and force me to retire early!¡± retorted Old Master Xia. His expression was furious.


    "Is that so, Grandpa? You''re so confident of yourself?"


    Xia Yue smirked and flung an agreement document at Old Master Xia.


    "Take a look at this. This document is the agreement that the family board has signed and stamped. It''s


    all real, Grandpa. I''m sure you can verify this better than I can!" Xia Yue continued tough smugly.


    Old Master Xue grabbed the document and started reading it carefully.


    Old Master Xia started shaking when he read this statement and saw all the signatures belonging to


    the highest authorities of the family.


    "How...how could this be? How could Dong-Hai and the rest oust me like this? How...how could they


    betray me? How dare they?" Old Master Xia''s face was deathly pale as he kept shaking his head in


    disbelief.


    While Old Master Xia was slowly losing control of his emotions, Lu Ming-Feng had reached out to pull


    Xia Yue into his arms.


    Xia Yue let out a coquettish whine as she purposely acted shy while showing off her seductive curves


    in his arms without resisting him at all.


    Lu Ming-Feng smiled at the beauty in his arms as both his hands wandered all over Xia Yue''s long and


    slender legs, gently rubbing against the high quality stockings she was wearing.


    This charming and mesmerizing head of the Xia family seemed nothing more than a luxury ything in


    his hands. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    That was the draw that power and status


    had!


    Once you made it to the top, you could get anything from wealth to women.


    Lu Ming-Fengughed merrily with an arrogant expression on his face. He looked like the victor in a


    war.


    The youngdy in his arms looked equally smug and pleased with this situation.

 Chapter 1055 Wipe Out from Jiangdong

    Chapter 1055 Wipe Out from Jiangdong


    "You...you two..." Old Master Xia''s face reddened and his entire body shook from pure rage.


    He suddenly sputtered and spat out an entire mouthful of blood because of how angry he was.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa!" Xia Xue shouted as tears flowed down her cheeks in shock. She quickly ran over


    to support him.


    At the same time, she turned her head to shout fiercely at Xia Yue, "Sis, you''re really vicious. This man


    is our grandfather! He''s our biological grandfather! For the sake of selfish gain, you were willing to sell


    your body in order to gang up with someone from outside the family? And you wouldn''t even let off your


    own grandfather?"


    "Don''t tell me you think you can be like Miss Qiu and be the Queen of Jiangdong this way? Miss


    Qiu and Mr Chu went through tough times together and reached this position after supporting and


    caring for one another despite the hardships. Miss Qiu could be the Queen of Jiangdong precisely


    because she had gone through thick and thin with Mr Chu."


    "But you? That Lu Ming-Feng is just treating you as a ything! Once he''s tired of you, he''ll kick you


    aside. If you insist on cheapening yourself like this, you won''te to a good end.¡±


    "Sis, why don''t you turn back while you still can? You can still return Grandpa his position and authority


    over the Xia family now. Grandpa worked on this business all his life but you''ve just snatched it away


    from him like this. That''s as good as killing him. Don''t you feel guilty doing such a thing at all?"


    Xia Xue''s face was covered with tears. Her angry and saddened voice echoed for a long time inside


    the ballroom.


    But Xia Yue broke intoughter, as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Grandpa? I treated him as my grandfather, but did he treat me as his granddaughter? I''m the eldest


    daughter of the Xia family, so I''m the heiress to the family. I''ve contributed so much to the family over


    all these years. And what did he do? He removed my position and power with just one word! He even


    sent me to a remote rural area and left me to my own devices there."


    "Instead, he allowed a useless and weak person like you to be the heir to the Xia family. Why


    should this position go to you? How are you even fit for this role?"


    Xia Yue''s expression was nasty, and her coldughter was filled with hatred and jealousy.


    But after letting all these emotions out, Xia Yue quickly calmed back down.


    She looked at the tearful Xia Xue and said slowly, "Xue, did you know? Because you gained the favor


    of Mr Chu and made him like you so much, everyone in the Xia familyplimented you. They all said


    that you''re the future of the Xia family and the lucky charm of the family. Grandpa allowed you to


    be the heir and even let you be part of the board of directors in thepany. All our aunts and


    uncles do everything for your sake. They only bring you to all thoseworking parties and banquets,


    while I only get to stay in my little corner and sit there like some abandoned stray dog."


    "I was really so jealous of you. I was so jealous that you had gained Mr Chu''s favor, so jealous that you


    could be as arrogant as a princess. But why? Why was all this only happening to you? We look exactly


    the same, and even our family and educational backgrounds are identical. Why does everyone love


    you so much, while I''ve just been flung to some remote vige to survive on my own?! I can''t


    understand and I refuse to take this lying down! I kept thinking of how I could possiblye back


    here."


    "But thankfully, I ran into Young Master Lu. Perhaps he doesn''t like me, and he might treat me as


    nothing but a ything. But I don''t regret it. It''s true, Xue, I don''t regret it one bit. That''s because Young


    Master Lu has allowed me to stand in a high ce and bask in glory."


    "Before this, I was shrouded in darkness, but Young Master Lu shed light onto my path. I''m more than


    willing to follow after Young Master Lu! As for Xia Dong-Lin, he might be a grandfather to you, but he''s


    not a grandfather to me. I don''t care if he lives or dies!" said Xia Yue as she shook her head.


    She felt so vindicated now.


    She was letting out all the frustration and hatred she had suppressed in her heart for the past six


    months.


    Her mood was instantly lifted!


    She even felt hopeful for the future.


    Those dark days were finally over.


    All that awaited her now was a bright and glorious future.


    Xia Xue was stunned by everything her older sister said.


    She never thought that the sister who had grown up with her for so many years would be such a


    stranger one day.


    "Men, throw the two of them out.¡±


    Since the reins of the Xia family had been given to Xia Yue, Old Master Xia and Xia Xue no longer had


    any right to be here.


    Lu Ming-Feng couldn''t be bothered to waste any time on them, so he got his men to just throw them


    out of the restaurant.


    "Master Er, only the three of you are unwilling to submit to me right now. I''m a very easygoing person


    and I don''t like violence. But if you push me too hard, then I don''t mind wiping your families out from


    Jiangdong! Since I can destroy Mufan Group and wipe out the Ye family in Jingzhou, I can quash all of


    you just as easily." Lu Ming-Feng''s words slowly grew icier as he spoke, and the murderous look on his


    face intensified.


    He thought that only the Li and Lei families would go up against Lu Ming-Feng. He didn''t think that the


    Wang family would join them as well.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You...¡± Baldy Liu clenched his teeth in frustration upon hearing these words. "How foolish! Nobody can


    save you now!"


    Baldy Liu could see that Wang Jie-Xi was determined to fight Lu Ming-Feng to the bitter end, so he


    couldn''t be bothered to persuade him any further.


    Lu Ming-Feng finally lost all patience for them.


    "Fine. Very good. What a moving disy of loyalty and unity. Since the three of you are so attached


    and grateful to that Mr Chu, I''m going to send you down to hell to reunite with him." Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Lu Ming-Feng mmed the table with a shout.


    HUUU!


    A strong wind carried Lu Ming-Feng''s enraged and sinister voice to fill the entire ballroom.


    Everyone paled upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 1056 Have You Asked Me

    Chapter 1056 Have You Asked Me


    Good heavens!


    Lu Ming-Feng had decided topletely kill everyone in the Li, Lei and Wang families.


    Had things reallye to this after all?


    Even though many people in the ballroom had seen thising, they were still terribly shocked when it


    was really about to happen.


    Lu Ming-Feng was as vicious and aggressive as Ye Fan after all.


    Immediately after Lu Ming-Feng gave themand, four or five burly men with bats came walking in


    from outside.


    They immediately walked towards Li Er and the other two men.


    Li Er looked like he already knew that Lu Ming-Feng would pull such a stunt. He didn''t look panicky at


    all and actuallyughed.


    "Lu Ming-Feng, did you think it would be so easy to get rid of me? Did you think we really walked into


    this trap of yours without making any prior preparations? I told you earlier that we''re going to break


    some of your teeth even if we have to die trying!"


    Li Er snorted threateningly, then yelled towards the door, "Master Zheng, I''m counting on you!"


    Li Er had already arranged for some fighters to stand guard outside the restaurant beforeing.


    The one in charge of these men was the one who had the chance to meet Ye Fan a few times and Li


    Xue-Qi''s martial arts teacher, Zheng He!


    Everyone immediately started panicking and got up to move further back.


    They knew that a fierce fight was about to break out.


    These rich and powerful men were afraid of being implicated in the fight, so they quickly ran to hide


    themselves near the walls.


    But even after an entire minute had passed, nobody appeared from outside the restaurant.


    They couldn''t even hear the sound of footsteps.


    "What''s going on? Are Master Er''s men caught in a jam?" Everyone was surprised.


    Li Er frowned and hesitated for a moment before yelling at the door again, "Master Zheng He, please


    show yourself! Master Zheng! MASTER ZHENG!!"


    But even though Li Er''s voice was hoarse from shouting so loudly, the person he had been calling out


    for never appeared.


    "Hahaha! Master Er, stop wasting your energy. He''s noting." Lu Ming-Feng''s sniggers suddenly


    rang out.


    Li Er''s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted angrily, "You bastard! What did you do this time?!"


    Lu Ming-Feng ignored him and just pped his hands twice.


    BOOM!


    The ballroom door was kicked open from the outside with a st.


    A figure came flying in like a cannonball and crashed onto the floor right in front of Li Er.


    "This is...Master Zheng?!" Li Er was horrified when he looked at the bloodied corpse lying at his feet.


    His expression was mortified and his eyes narrowed in fear. His face had already turned a whiter shade


    of pale.


    He never thought that the person he had been relying on the most tonight to turn into a corpse before


    even making an appearance.


    "Young Master Lu, sorry for causing any rm. I''ve already settled the problems outside. I''ve wiped all


    of them out as per your instructions!" A muscr middle aged man in a long gray robe appeared in the


    ballroom with no expression on his face whatsoever.


    If one looked carefully, one would find that this man looked a lot like Wei Wu-Ya.


    This man was actually Wei Fu, the son of the martial arts grandmaster, Wei Wu-Ya!


    "Very good. You are the son of a grandmaster indeed! You''ve done an excellent job. Once your father


    returns from Jingzhou, Shao-Hua and I will host a banquet for the both of you as our way of showing


    our gratitude,"ughed Lu Ming-Feng proudly. His merryughter was filled with boastfulness.


    This trip to Jiangdong had gone so smoothly not only because Chen Ao had cooperated with him. The


    main reason why everything had gone well was because of Wei Wu-Ya and his son.


    The two of them were highly skilled martial artists and were such fantastic experts in this area.


    Having them within his control was the same as having control over tremendous strength!


    The only thing that couldst the ages was brute strength.


    Once you had strength, you had everything.


    This father and son duo was like a sharp knife that stabbed holes all over Ye Fan''s preciously managed


    Jiangdong.


    After thanking Wei Fu, Lu Ming-Feng turned back to Li Er.


    "So, you still want to fight with me? That''s as good as suicide!¡±ughed Lu Ming-Feng as he shook his


    head.


    He raised his arm and brought it down suddenly, as if he had just sentenced Li Er, Lei San and Wang


    Jie-Xi to death.


    "Fucking asshole, go to hell!" Li Er and Lei San immediately pulled out a gun from their jackets.


    They aimed their guns at Lu Ming-Feng after that furious roar.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Countless shots were fired and sparks flew from the barrel of the gun as the white hot bullets tore


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    through the air and headed straight for Lu Ming-Feng''s head.


    Everyone was horrified at this sight.


    Even Lu Ming-Feng suddenly paled and his expression fell immediately.


    "Young Master, watch out!" Wei Fu reacted quickly and hurried over.


    He dashed out and pushed Lu Ming-Feng out of the bullets'' path in a split second.


    PEW PEW PEW!


    The bullets whooshed past Lu Ming-Feng''s body and eventually hit the wall behind him instead.


    The restaurant shook slightly as the concrete wall chipped and revealed some frightening cracks.


    PANG! PANG!


    Two crisp sounds were heard as Li Er and Lei San''s guns were hit to the floor by those two


    winesses.


    The broken ss cut deeply into the hands they used to hold the guns and they started bleeding.


    After Li Er and Lei San lost their guns, they were like a tiger without teeth, so they were now an easy


    target for Lu Ming-Feng''s men.


    The burly men who came in earlier kicked Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi to the floor, then used the


    iron bats in their hands to hit them repeatedly.


    It didn''t take long for their faces to be covered with blood, and their cries of pain filled everyone''s ears.


    Baldy Liu paled and didn''t dare to look anymore.


    Chen Ao clenched his fists and felt terrible inside. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He turned around and was about to plead forthem when Lu Ming-Feng immediately yelled, "Anyone


    who dares to plead for them shall be as guilty as them!"


    "But..." Chen Ao wanted to say more.


    He shut his eyes and didn''t dare to look at them nor say anything.


    The only person in the mood tough was Lu Ming-Feng.


    "HAHAHA! This is what happens if you dare to go against me! From today onwards, I, Lu Ming-Feng,


    will be the King of Jiangdong! Who dares to defy me?"


    Lu Ming-Feng stood proudly with his hands behind his back. His arrogant gaze was icy.


    Smugness was written all over his threatening expression.


    Just then, a calm voice seemed to ring out from the very depths of hell.


    "You want to be the King of Jiangdong? Have you asked me?"

 Chapter 1057 Return of the King

    Chapter 1057 Return of the King


    Those words were so frosty, the authoritativeness in them sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Everyone immediately felt like they had just fallen into an icy abyss.


    "Who...who is that?"


    "Who is it?"


    This voice from nowhere shocked everyone.


    But Chen Ao''s heart immediately skipped a beat.


    "This voice...could it be...could it be...?!"


    In that instant, an insane idea immediately flooded Chen Ao''s heart.


    "No, it can''t be him. Nannan said she watched the mes engulf him. I''m overthinking it. I''m just


    overthinking it.¡± Chen Ao quickly suppressed the thought in his heart.


    He clenched his fists and shook his head profusely as he chanted this to himself repeatedly.


    BOOM!


    A st was finally heard.


    The building trembled and tiny broken pieces of concrete were sent flying.


    Everyone watched on in fear and horror as they saw the wall behind them instantly crumble.


    It felt as though a demon had opened its gigantic mouth wide and took a bite of the wall. A dark hole


    the size of a human suddenly appeared in the wall.


    A skinny figure stood in the middle of that hole.


    A shadow was cast on his face, so it was impossible to see what he looked like.


    But those sinister and icy eyes seemed to belong to a demon living in the lowest levels of hell, and was


    looking straight at all of them right now.


    He didn''t need to say anything.


    Everyone felt like their souls leave their bodies just by watching him stand there.


    "Oh. My. God."


    "What the..."


    Everyone felt like they were about to pee their pants.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the highest floor of Haiyuan Restaurant.


    This ce was at least 20 or 30 meters above ground.


    In other words, this person had literally flown up this height and smashed through the wall to get here!


    "Is this guy...even human?!"


    "He''s got to be a monster!"


    The entire ballroom was in a panic.


    Even though these men were all big shots and were of the highest standing within their own city, they


    were just ordinary folks who had no superpowers. They had never seen anything so terrifying before.


    Now that they were staring at a man who must have flown up several meters and broke a hole through


    a wall to get here, they felt as if everything they knew about the world was a lie.


    "You...you...who are you?! How dare you barge into Haiyuan Restaurant and pretend to be someone


    great?" Lu Ming-Feng''s expression was equally pale.


    This was the first time he was seeing such a scary scene too.


    This person had suddenly appeared this high up a building. He must be a ghost of sorts.


    Even Wei Wu-Ya would have found it difficult to manage such a feat despite being a grandmaster.


    But now someone capable of doing this had actually appeared here just like that. It was only normal for


    Lu Ming-Feng to bepletely terrified out of his wits.


    But even though he was so terrified inside, he still tried to ask this intruder who he was.


    However, that person did not reply Lu Ming-Feng.


    He just looked up and set a foot into Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The minute he stepped into the restaurant, his face was revealed to everyone in the ballroom and the


    entire ce fellpletely silent.


    Everyone was rooted to the floor and it felt like time suddenly stood still.


    The entire world was covered with a deathly silence.


    HUU...


    An icy wind continued to gust in from outside the restaurant.


    It blew through the hole behind the man and filled the entire ballroom.


    In that instant, everyone shuddered. But it was not from the temperature of the wind.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the man before them, as if they had all seen a ghost.


    "Mr...Mr Chu?!"


    Indeed, the skinny young man before them was Ye Fan!


    The true king had returned to make sure that every subject who dared to rebel against him perished!


    "Are you...are you really...really...Mr Chu?"


    "How...how can this be?" Chen Ao shuddered violently. He wasn''t sure if he was shuddering from


    shock or from fright. The man who once ruled over Jiangdong himself actually started shaking.


    The rest were even worse offpared to Chen Ao.


    "No...no...this can''t be, you''re already dead! How can you still be alive?!" Xia Yue shrieked hysterically


    with reddened eyes.


    Baldy Liu couldn''t even get a single word out of his mouth because he was too frightened.


    His mouth was wide open and he just pointed a finger in Ye Fan''s direction as he looked like a chicken


    being strangled. He felt like he was only able to exhale air but unable to inhale any.


    His heart was filled with nothing but horror.


    Chen Ao and the rest couldn''t believe it at all. Ye Fan had disappeared for more than a month and had


    supposedly died in Japanese waters. But he was standing before them now.


    Everyone had only one question left in their minds.


    Was Ye Fan a human or a ghost?


    But while everyone else was still wondering about this, Li Er and the others half beaten on the floor


    caught sight of Ye Fan too.


    This moment felt like travelers in the night seeing the break of dawn arrive.


    Or like someone who was drowning in the water and finally found something to help him keep afloat.


    The light at the end of the tunnel could finally be seen.


    There were no words to describe how Li Er and the rest who remained loyal to Ye Fan felt right now.


    They felt like they were heavily wounded warriors who were losing a battle, and their king hade


    back to fight for them at the veryst moment.


    The three men immediately started bawling when they saw Ye Fan.


    perish so easily!"


    "Mr Chu, it was so hard waiting for you to return! Do you know how messy


    Jiangdong has be while you weren''t around? It''s aplete mess!"


    Li Er''s words were filled with sorrow and misery as warm tears flowed down his cheeks.


    He was already in his forties, but he was wailing away like a baby in front of Ye Fan.


    Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi were a little less emotional, but there were tears on their face as well.


    They thought they were really going to die today.


    But now, the king they had been waiting for had finally returned!


    They weren''t going to die after all.


    They felt as if all their hard work had finally paid off.


    "Mr Chu, we were useless and weren''t able to protect Mufan Group, Miss Qiu, nor all of Jiangdong for


    you. We were the ones who disappointed you! Mr Chu, please punish us!" said Lei San in a loud and


    clear voice even though he was beaten very badly and bleeding all over. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Li Er and Wang Jie-Xi also knelt and bowed before Ye Fan.


    "We were useless and we''ve disappointed the trust and hopes that Mr Chu had for us. Mr Chu, please


    punish us!¡±


    "Mr Chu, please punish us!"


    Their voices were like muffled thunder as it reverberated through the entire ballroom as well as


    everyone''s heartstrings.


    Everyone else in the ballroom had pale looks on their faces.


    All the fear and terror they used to have for the great Mr Chu of Jiangdong had returned to them.


    Who the hell was the one who said Ye Fan was dead?!


    He was clearly still alive!!


    Everyone''s heart immediately sank.


    They all looked at one another and clearly had no idea what to do now.


    Were they supposed to continue acknowledging Ye Fan as their leader or support the new leader


    instead?


    "So you''re that Mr Chu? That asshole who''s nothing but a young punk?"

 Chapter 1058 Noisy

    Chapter 1058 Noisy


    A malicious sounding voice quietly rang within the ballroom.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s expression darkened as he looked warily and cautiously at the man in front of him with


    his icy gaze.


    He couldn''t believe Ye Fan was actually really still alive.


    He had even barged so arrogantly into Haiyuan Restaurant andpletely upset all of Lu Ming-Feng''s


    ns.


    "You''re a really lucky one. I''m really surprised you managed to survive. You''re probably the only person


    who has ever survived a surprise attack by the Chu family." After a brief moment of shock, Lu Ming-


    Feng quickly calmed down again.


    Lu Ming-Feng did know a thing or two about what happened to Ye Fan.


    The Lu family was a powerful family in Yanjing and had some dealings with the Chu family.


    They had managed to enter Jiangdong with help from the Chu family as well.


    "That so called King of Jiangdong, Ye Fan, has already died after the Chu family attacked him. Nobody


    is in charge of Jiangdong now, so you can rece his role and take control of Jiangdong!" That was


    what the Chu family had told Lu Ming-Feng before he had left.


    Lu Ming-Feng had believed in those words fully back then.


    It never crossed his mind that the Chu family would actually make a mistake.


    Ye Fan wasn''t dead!


    He hade back alive.


    "But so what? It''s toote to change anything now. Mufan Group which you built from scratch, has been


    has stabilized and will continue to be this way from now on. I have be everything to Jiangdong!"


    "So what if you''re back? Did you think you could still turn the tables?"ughed Lu Ming-Feng coldly. His


    handsome face was filled with smugness and arrogance.


    "Of course, I know how powerful you are, Mr Chu. You turned the tides at Mount Tai and you became


    famous after the battle at Dongchang Lake. But even if you can defeat one person or ten people, what


    about a hundred? Or a thousand? Ye Fan, matter how powerful you are, you are by yourself."


    "I, on the other hand, am backed by an entire n. The Lu family is one of the most powerful families in


    this country. When ites to family background, who in China can rival me? But you? You''re just a


    country bumpkin of lowly birth. You''re all by yourself and you think you can fight the Lu family?"


    This was what Lu Ming-Feng was counting on.


    He knew that Ye Fan was physically very powerful and was able to break almost anything.


    But he remained unafraid because Lu Ming-Feng''s identity and family background was the one thing


    he could rely on.


    Lu Ming-Feng had gotten into a lot of trouble and offended a lot of people in his lifetime. But once those


    people knew that he was a scion of the Lu family, nobody dared to make Lu Ming-Feng responsible for


    any wrongdoing and even turned around to apologize to him instead.


    That was what it meant to have power and an influential family background!


    Even if you were really strong and formidable, you had to bow in the face of power and influence.


    That''s why Lu Ming-Feng remained calm and unafraid even after witnessing how Ye Fan had flown into


    the air and broke through the wall earlier.


    He knew that Ye Fan wouldn''t dare to hurt him!


    Nobody on earth would dare to!


    The entire ballroom fell silent.


    Nobody said anything at all. They were all too frightened to speak. Only Lu Ming-Feng was still smiling


    faintly as he sipped his tea leisurely at the table.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything either. His skinny silhouette remained standing where it was.


    "Mr Chu? Why aren''t you talking? Weren''t you filled with authority and emanating with dominance just a


    few moments ago?" The smug smile on Lu Ming-Feng''s face grew wider.


    Ye Fan''s silence had only served to make Lu Ming-Feng even morecent.


    He thought that Ye Fan was scared.


    But that only made sense. The Lu family was so powerful with such a long and rich history of influence


    in the country. Many of his ancestors and family members worked for the government all these years,


    so they held quite some clout in China.


    His was a family that Wu Wei-Tao wasn''t even fit to visit.


    And because the Lu family was this powerful, everybody had to be a little more cautious around Lu


    Ming-Feng.


    Even Xu Lei didn''t dare to touch him even though she was also the head of a very powerful family.


    Because of that, Lu Ming-Feng couldn''t care less about a country bumpkin like Ye Fan.


    Lu Ming-Feng felt gleeful as he continued to shake his head andugh.


    "My my, it looks like Mr Chu is a clever man after all. You know who you can offend and who you can''t.


    Tell you what, why don''t you pour me three sses of wine, then kneel and bow before me, and swear


    that you will never set foot into Jiangdong again. If you do that, then I will let you go and leave in one


    good piece. I won''t take offense at what you''ve done today," said Lu Ming-Feng tly as he looked


    disdainfully at Ye Fan.


    Li Er and the rest immediately clenched their fists tightly.


    They felt that Lu Ming-Feng was ridiculously arrogant and audacious!


    But they didn''t say anything and looked quietly at Ye Fan as they waited for him to reach a decision.


    After all, Lu Ming-Feng was right too. It was hard for any ordinary person to fight the influence that the


    Lu family had.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Ye Fan decided to bow to him, Li Er and the rest would not say anything.


    Everyone else in the ballroom was also waiting for Ye Fan to make a choice.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Ye Fan suddenly burst outughing.


    Thatughter was sinister, but it also sounded sarcastic and mocking.


    "What are youughing about? You''re already going to die and you''re still in the mood tough?!'''' Lu


    Ming-Feng was


    infuriated.


    Ye Fan''s smile made him extremely displeased.


    "What am Iughing about? I''mughing at the lofty dreams you have, and I''mughing at how you


    seempletely oblivious to your impending doom. I don''t even have any regard for the Chu family, so


    why would I care about the Lu family?¡±ughed Ye Fan coldly.


    The temperature of the room steadily declined as Ye Fan continued tough.


    His words were as loud and firm as the sound of gold ttering to the floor.


    His icy words filled the ballroom with an intense authoritativeness.


    Ye Fan took one step towards Lu Ming-Feng each time he said one sentence, and that overbearing


    aura around him increased at the same time.


    "So noisy!"


    Ye Fan shouted back at him coldly.


    BAM!


    Ye Fan gave a mighty kick! Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    PFFFT!


    Wei Fu''s ribs broke and blood spurted everywhere.


    He seemed so invincible earlier before Ye Fan appeared, but now, Ye Fan had simply kicked him and


    sent his hefty body crashing into the wall behind him.


    Wei Fu''s head immediately exploded with a loud explosion.


    Blood and brain juices sprayed in all directions.


    A broken corpse slid lifelessly down the wall.


    The son of a grandmaster had lost his life at Ye Fan''s hands before he could even yelp.


    Silence.


    It waspletely silent.


    Only the echoes of Ye Fan''s angry shout earlier resounded in the ballroom.

 Chapter 1059 Coffin from the Sky

    Chapter 1059 Coffin from the Sky


    "What..."


    "Oh my god..."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the man standing in front of them. They looked at him as if he was a


    demon.


    None of them dared to even breathe too loudly because they were too petrified.


    They stood there in a daze as tsunamis surged through their hearts wildly.


    One foot!


    Just one foot!


    Wei Fu had not been afraid of gunfire or bullets, but he had exploded on the spot from a kick.


    He had literally exploded.


    His entire head burst.


    His bright red blood was mixed in with other bits of his head and was sttered all over the white wall


    he crashed into.


    The stark contrast between the two colors were ring to the eye and filled everyone''s hearts with fear.


    "Oh my god!¡±


    "What just happened?!"


    Everyone felt their eyes twitch and they nearly peed their pants.


    Ye Fan''s viciousness had really startled every single person in the room right now.


    Those who had led the way in betraying Ye Fan like Baldy Liu, was even more panicky inside. He felt


    like killing himself now.


    If Ye Fan could kick Wei Fu hard enough for him to explode, he could do the same thing to them.


    Before this, Baldy Liu and the other powerful men with him were still hopeful.


    They were quite sure that Ye Fan would dare to offend the Lu family and wouldn''t fight with Lu Ming-


    Feng head on like that.


    But they had been wrong.


    They had been terribly wrong.


    The reality in front of their own eyes had pped them hard in their own faces.


    Who dared to say that Ye Fan wouldn''t attack the Lu family?


    Who still dared to say that Ye Fan was afraid of powerful Yanjing families?


    Wei Fu''s predicament was clearly Ye Fan''s most powerful blow to Lu Ming-Feng.


    "You...you...you actually...killed him?! How dare you! You little bastard! You''re finished! How dare you


    touch one of mine! The Lu family of Yanjing will make sure you die horribly!"


    Lu Ming-Feng was awfully shocked.


    He never thought that Ye Fan would dare to cross him.


    And Ye Fan had even killed Wei Fu.


    This was clearly an act of provocation towards Lu Ming-Feng!


    Lu Ming-Feng was so furious that his eyes were bloodshot and his yelling at Ye Fan was hysterical.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by Lu Ming-Feng''s furious shouting and just smiled coldly.


    "Make me die horribly?" Ye Fan asked him in return, "Do you think you still have the right to say such


    things to me now?"


    Ye Fan was already standing right in front of Lu Ming-Feng.


    He expressionlessly looked down coldly at Lu Ming-Feng.


    He looked like a king looking down at an ant on the floor.


    "What...what are you trying to do? You''re just a despicable country bumpkin and a hooligan of lowly


    birth! You wouldn''t dare to touch me, would you?!" shouted Lu Ming-Feng fiercely and loudly at Ye


    Fan,.


    PAK!


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He just lifted his hand and brought it down to p Lu Ming-Feng on the


    face.


    Ye Fan pped him so hard.


    Lu Ming-Feng went flying, crashed into several tables and chairs before finally crashing heavily to the


    floor.


    His mouth was filled with blood and his face was twisted to one side. He had lost several teeth too.


    This scene rmed everyone in the ballroom again.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to actually hit Lu Ming-Feng.


    Wasn''t he worried about Lu Ming-Feng''s background at all?


    Wasn''t he afraid that Lu Ming-Feng''s family would seek revenge?


    Everyone was too afraid to even utter a single word, and even the ones on Ye Fan''s side started to look


    worried now.


    They had dared to use guns on Lu Ming-Feng earlier because they were prepared to die along with


    him.


    But now that even Ye Fan had hit Lu Ming-Feng, they began to worry for Ye Fan''s safety.


    While everyone else was still in shock, Lu Ming-Feng managed to climb to his feet while clutching his


    face.


    He red at Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes once again.


    "You...how dare you hit me! How dare you!!"


    PAK!


    Ye Fan gave him yet another tight p.


    This time, the other side of Lu Ming-Feng''s face was contorted and he spat a mouthful of blood and


    teeth.


    But even so, Lu Ming-Feng continued to smile threateningly at Ye Fan without fear.


    "Hoho, very well. You''ve got some guts. You''re the first one all these years who''s dared to hit me. But I


    promise you that you will regret everything you''ve done today!" Lu Ming-Fengughed maniacally with


    a mouth dripping with blood.


    When he saw that Ye Fan had suddenly stopped walking, the smile on Lu Ming-Feng''s face widened.


    "HAHA! Are you scared now? If you don''t want your family to die, then you''d better kneel down now


    and beg to be finished off!" roared Lu Ming-Feng through clenched teeth.


    "You despicable bastard! How could you use Mr Chu''s family to threaten him? Is that what a man ought


    to do? You''re shameless!" cursed Li Er from behind him.


    But Lu Ming-Feng wasn''t bothered by these words. He started smiling even more brightly now.


    "Since time immemorial, winners take all. Anything that helps me to reach my aim is something a man


    ought to do."


    Ye Fan chuckled and his voice sounded like he was teasing Lu Ming-Feng.


    Ye Fan immediately burst outughing.


    "Is that so? He sounds pretty formidable. I wonder if this person is the same Elder Wei that you talk


    about."


    Ye Fan flicked his sleeves.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A strong surge of energy surged out from him. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The energy caused a shadow to fly in from outside the window.


    It crashed right in front of Lu Ming-Feng with a loud bang.


    "This..." "It''s a coffin!"


    When everyone realized what that flying ck shadow was, they gasped in horror and eximed in


    shock.


    A gigantic coffinnded horizontally in the middle of the ballroom just like that.


    Ye Fan kicked the lid of the coffin aside and the corpse inside was revealed.


    The body inside was revealed to be Wei Wu-Ya, the grandmaster whose throat had been pierced by Yu


    Yun in Jingzhou!


    BOOM!


    Lu Ming-Feng looked like he had just been struck by lightning when he saw who was lying inside the


    coffin.


    His entire person was rooted to the floor.


    "How...how can this be?!"

 Chapter 1060 Ye Fans Real Plan

    Chapter 1060 Ye Fan''s Real n


    "This...this is impossible. This is definitely impossible. Elder Wei is a grandmaster and he''s hired by


    Shao-Hua to protect the entire n. How could he die like this? This is simply impossible!¡± Lu Ming-


    Feng was beginning to panic when he saw the very cold and dead body lying inside the coffin.


    It was impossible for him to stay calm now.


    Besides his powerful background, the other thing he was relying on to conquer Jiangdong was Wei


    Wu-Ya.


    But now, Wei Wu-Ya was dead.


    Lu Ming-Feng was panicky and frightened.


    "What...what did you do? What on earth did you do?! How dare you kill Elder Wei?!" Lu Ming-Feng was


    on the verge of losing his mind as he started yelling and questioning Ye Fan loudly with reddened eyes.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t care less about what he was saying. His striking features were covered with ayer


    of frost.


    His icy voice sounded like it came from the depths of an abyss, which made everyone shiver in fear.


    "I not only dare to kill him, but I also dare to kill you too!"


    HUU!


    A cold wind suddenly gusted.


    Ye Fan''s expression suddenly became even more frosty than before.


    Murder seeped from his very pores.


    "You...what are you trying to do?!" Lu Ming-Feng was really frantic now.


    He realized that none of the things that had protected him all these years were working now.


    Even his identity as a descendant of the Lu family wasn''t providing him any protection now.


    This was the first time he was leftpletely defenseless in front of


    someone else''s execution de.


    Lu Ming-Feng was in such a panic that he stumbled over his own feet and copsed onto the floor.


    He looked in despair as Ye Fan''s footsteps drew near to him.


    But just before Ye Fan could strike, someone suddenly dashed forward and held Ye Fan back.


    "Mr Chu, don''t do it! The Lu family is extremely powerful and we really can''t afford to offend them. If


    you really kill him today, his family will make sure that disaster befalls both yourself and Jiangdong!


    Besides, his best friend, Xur Shao-Hua, is also the scion of another powerful family in Yanjing. If Lu


    Ming-Feng dies, Xur Shao-Hua will probably avenge him too."


    "If two extremely powerful families decide to strike you at the same time, I''m afraid that you will be in


    grave danger! Mr Chu, please consider the bigger picture first before letting your anger get the better of


    you," pleaded Li Er in a miserable voice as he stood in front of Ye Fan.


    Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi also stumbled over in support of what Li Er said. "Mr Chu, he''s right. This Lu


    Ming-Feng has already learnt his lesson, so there''s no need to kill him off. It''s better to look at the


    bigger picture for the sake of Jiangdong!" they tried hard to persuade him against killing Lu Ming-Feng.


    They were sure that the Lu family would fly into a rage if Ye Fan really killed Lu Ming-Feng now.


    They knew that Lu Ming-Feng was the heir to the Lu family and was of very high standing in the family.


    If he was killed, the Lu family would definitely go all out to make sure Ye Fan paid for doing such a


    thing.


    Once that happened, Ye Fan would find himself in very dangerous circumstances again.


    And Ye Fan wouldn''t be the only one receiving the brunt of the Lu family''s wrath either. All of Jiangdong


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    would suffer along with him.


    That wasn''t something that Li Er and the others wanted to see.


    In the end, Ye Fan held himself back after the three older men stopped him.


    He looked down at the pathetic looking Lu Ming-Feng at his feet and said coldly, "Since Li Er and the


    rest have spoken up for you, I''ll let you off this time. Get lost before I change my mind. Get out of


    Yunzhou and out of Jiangdong."


    These words were spoken without any emotion whatsoever.


    They were as calm as the waters inside an ancient unused well.


    Ye Fan was always like this. He was calm even when he was saying nasty things.


    He looked so nonchnt, it was as if he was just casually catching up with Lu Ming-Feng.


    But the severe implications of those words were fear-inducing.


    Lu Ming-Feng didn''t dare to say anything now.


    He had already lost all courage when he saw Wei Wu-Ya''s dead body earlier.


    He didn''t care about his image or dignity anymore and literally scrambled out of the restaurant.


    "Phew..."


    Li Er and the rest breathed a long sigh of relief after Lu Ming-Feng ran off.


    The pressure they had felt in their hearts had dissipated.


    "Oh my god, that was frightening. Mr Chu, I''m so d you let him off. Otherwise, I really don''t know


    what terrible things might befall Jiangdong in the future. I was really afraid that you were going to kill


    him earlier,¡± said Li Er as continued to calm himself down.


    He sounded like he had just survived a terrible ordeal.


    Li Er and the other two had really been terribly anxious.


    Just a few minutes ago, their hearts were about to leap out of their mouths. They were afraid that Ye


    Fan might really kill Lu Ming-Feng in an act of rashness.


    After all, it was in line with Ye Fan''s character to do something like that.


    Thankfully, Ye Fan stopped himself in time.


    As long as Lu Ming-Feng wasn''t dead, then there was still a chance to turn the tables on him.


    Jiangdong would still be Mr Chu''s.


    But Ye Fan didn''t reply Li Er. Instead, he walked to the sofa and poured himself a cup of tea.


    The fragrance of the tea soon rose into the air along with the steam, but it failed to warm up Ye Fan''s


    frosty look.


    The iciness in his eyes remained chilling.


    Li Er was stunned to hear these words. "Then Mr Chu, just now you..."


    What?


    Li Er and the other two men shuddered at this.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "So...so...Mr Chu, you intend to...kill them both?¡± asked Li Er in horror. He was feeling numb all over


    from fright. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    But his assumptions had been wrong.


    Perhaps, Ye Fan had never intended to let them off from the beginning.


    Li Er''s horrified voice was still echoing in the ballroom.


    But Ye Fan didn''t reply and just smiled.


    He picked up his teacup, threw his head back and drank the whole cup of tea down.


    HUUU...


    The wind made the clouds roll quickly through the skies.


    An ominous feeling went through the doors and windows to blow through the ballroom.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 1061 Ye Fans Viciousness

    Chapter 1061 Ye Fan''s Viciousness


    The ballroom was quiet again after Lu Ming-Feng left.


    Wei Wu-Ya and his son''s dead bodies were still lying where they were, and there was still fresh blood


    slowly trickling down the wall.


    The sound of the blood dripping onto the floor sounded so creepy and terrifying.


    The silence went on for a very long time.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything else. He just sat on the sofa and enjoyed his cup of tea.


    But even though Ye Fan was the only one drinking tea, he called Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi to sit


    down with him.


    Hepletely ignored the rest and left them standing wherever they were in the ballroom.


    He didn''t say whether he was going to let them off or punish them.


    The longer he remained silent, the more terrified the others became.


    The unknown was the most frightening thing in the world after all.


    Waiting silently without any foreseeable sign was a torture to all of them.


    It felt like there were des gently slicing their skin.


    Emotions like terror, fear and despair gripped their hearts like the hand of a demon.


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear it any longer.


    He fell with a thud before Ye Fan and bowed fearfully as he pleaded through his tears, "Mr...Mr Chu,


    please spare us! We really didn''t mean to betray you! It was Baldy Liu''s fault! Baldy Liu was the one


    who persuaded us and frightened us! He said that if we didn''t surrender to Lu Ming-Feng, we would all


    end up like Mufan Group.¡±


    "So Mr Chu, you really can''t me us for doing this. We were all just trying our best to survive. We


    really didn''t mean to betray you, we really didn''t mean to..."


    The moment one person fell to his knees, the entire sea of people followed suit.


    In no time, the entire group of people who had just pledged their allegiance to Lu Ming-Feng moments


    ago suddenly changed sides again as they knelt before Ye Fan and bowed in fear and trembling.


    "That''s right, Mr Chu. It''s all that Baldy Liu''s fault! He was the one who nted this idea in our heads. If


    not for him, we would never have thought of betraying you."


    "That''s right! It''s all that Baldy Liu''s fault!¡±


    "It''s Baldy Liu who persuaded us to switch camps!"


    Everyone immediately made Baldy Liu the scapegoat.


    Baldy Liu was stunned by these usations and his face paled. His heart was filled with fear and


    anger.


    "You...you people! All of you are a bunch of disloyal bastards! Yes, I did persuade you to switch camps,


    but did I force you to do this? You chose to switch loyalties on your own ord because you were all


    afraid to die and afraid that Young Master Lu might take revenge on you! Now that it hasn''t turned out


    the way you hoped it would, you''re all ming me for this? You fair weathered people! I must have


    been blind to try to help any of you! I should have suggested to Young Master Lu to just kill all of you!"


    shouted Baldy Liu with a darkened expression on his face. He was so angry that he nearly puked


    blood. He never thought that these people would gang up and me him alone.


    "Mr Chu, look! Baldy Liu has admitted to doing this! He''s the one who betrayed you and even got the


    rest of us to surrender to Lu Ming-Feng! Baldy Liu is a really scheming one! Mr Chu, please punish him


    ordingly!" pleaded the head of the Ma family, Ma Fei.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When the rest saw this, they too, started pleading with Ye Fan the same way and pushed all the me


    onto Baldy Liu.


    "Mr Chu, please punish him ordingly!"


    "Mr Chu, please punish him ordingly!"


    "You people!!"


    These were people who used to be his friends, but now, they had all turned against him. Baldy Liu''s


    heart immediately felt cold inside from their heartlessness.


    He knew that he was definitely doomed this time round.


    Before this, he was hoping to help Lu Ming-Feng be the King of Jiangdong and be rewarded


    greatly for being one of the first people to support Lu Ming-Feng''s empire.


    But all his dreams had been shattered.


    "You people what? You''re the greatest sinner of Jiangdong! How dare you talk back! Hurry up and


    kneel before Mr Chu and hope to die!" Ma Fei ran over to Baldy Liu and kicked him to the floor.


    Everyone else quickly came over and started beating Baldy Liu up as well, hoping to prove their loyalty


    to Ye Fan in this manner.


    As a result, Baldy Liu had no choice but to kneel before Ye Fan.


    Baldy Liu was really in a panic now.


    "Mr Chu, please spare me! I was wrong! I was wrong! My judgment had been clouded by the promise


    of future benefit. I''m willing to be punished and I''m willing to hand over everything that the Liu family


    owns. But I just hope you will spare my life! Please, Mr Chu!" Baldy Liu knelt and pleaded for his life as


    he cried in fear.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t moved by Baldy Liu''s pleas. He slowly looked up from his tea and stared down at


    the man at his feet. He smiled coldly, "And do you think there''s any value in keeping you alive?"


    Ye Fan''s words were sinister and bone chilling.


    Baldy Liu was immediately taken aback by these words.


    His eyes were as huge as bells.


    "Mr Chu, no!!¡± Baldy Liu cried out in despair just before he died.


    But just a momentter, he found himself flying right out of the window.


    He fell from more than twenty meters above the ground. There was a loud thud and blood sprayed all


    over the floor.


    The rest of them immediately shuddered.


    Their fear of Ye Fan only grew stronger.


    The terror that this young man struck in their hearts nearly drove them mad.


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    There was no emotion on his face at all.


    He continued to sit on the sofa and sip his tea leisurely.


    It was as if he had merely killed an ant just now.


    The domineering and upassionate attitude Ye Fan had made everyone else break out into a cold


    sweat.


    There were times when they wondered if this young man was really someone in his twenties.


    Was he really a youngster who hadn''t seen much of the world yet?


    It was hard to find someone so calm and unaffected in the face of crisis even among old men who had


    seen much of the world.


    After the death of Baldy Liu, nobody dared to speak anymore.


    They didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    They were afraid of attracting Ye Fan''s attention unnecessarily and end up just like Baldy Liu.


    They all remained kneeling before Ye Fan in fear as they waited for him to mete out their punishment.


    The only people standing within Haiyuan Restaurant were Chen Ao and Xia Yue. Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    But Xia Yue''s legs soon gave way and she also fell onto her knees.


    She was just a frail and young woman who had never seen anything like this before.


    Her entire mind went nk and she couldn''t think clearly anymore. Her heart was filled with nothing


    else but terror.


    So now, the only person left standing was one very silent Chen Ao.


    Ye Fan''s back was facing him as he continued to sip his tea.


    These calm words did not carry any emotion at all.


    They were foreboding and icy!

 Chapter 1062 Intense Anger

    Chapter 1062 Intense Anger


    Li Er and Lei San looked at Chen Ao.


    They simply couldn''t understand why Chen Ao had chosen to betray Mr Chu.


    Had Mr Chu treated him poorly?


    Chen Ao had been allowed to take control of the wealthiest parts of Jiangdong.


    Besides Ye Fan, the next most powerful person in Jiangdong was Chen Ao.


    On top of that, Mr Chu doted on and protected Chen Ao''s daughter dearly.


    Mr Chu had sent Chen Nan to safety even though his life had been endangered in Japan.


    Both Chen Ao and his daughter were immensely indebted to Mr Chu.


    Logically speaking, anybody else could have thought of betraying Mr Chu except Chen Ao!


    But now...


    But since they had been friends for so many years, Li Er and Lei San were still willing to listen to Chen


    Ao exin himself.


    They were willing to believe that Chen Ao had faced genuine difficulties and was forced to betray Mr


    Chu. They refused to believe that Chen Ao would turn on Mr Chu for the sake of more wealth and


    power.


    But Chen Ao continued to stand at the back quietly as if he hadn''t heard Ye Fan''s question.


    "Chen Ao, what are you doing? Mr Chu is asking you a question! Didn''t you hear him? Would you


    seriously rather die? Hurry up and exin things to Mr Chu!" shouted Li Er fiercely. He was going mad


    with anxiety.


    Given Mr Chu''s character, someone who betrayed him like Chen Ao would definitely die.


    After all, being betrayed by someone you trusted the most was one of the worst things in the world.


    Ye Fan had treated Chen Ao as a trusted subordinate, but Chen Ao had not been grateful.


    Ye Fan didn''t kill him on the spot and let him exin himself. That meant that Ye Fan was giving him a


    chance to live.


    But instead of cherishing this chance, Chen Ao just ignored what Ye Fan said to him.


    Chen Ao clearly had a death wish!


    But even Li Er''s cries were met with silence.


    Chen Ao remained silent even though Li Er had tried to persuade him.


    Ye Fan put down the cup that he was holding.


    He remained seated with his back facing Chen Ao and just shook his head andughed without turning


    back.


    "Chen Ao, it looks like you''ve forgotten who you are. Or rather, you''ve forgotten who I am. In that case,


    I will remind you."


    Ye Fan turned around and flung the Dragon God Jade at Chen Ao.


    "Let me ask you. Do you still remember this Dragon God Jade?" shouted Ye Fan angrily. Chen Ao


    shuddered, then nodded.


    "Then let me ask you again. A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon


    sighs and speaks my name! Tian-Fan!'' Do you still remember these words?"


    Ye Fan''s voice was weighty with authoritativeness and fury.


    His enraged voice was the only thing resonating in the ballroom.


    Chen Ao''s face paled when Ye Fan yelled at him so furiously, but nobody knew if it was out of guilt or


    fear.


    He bowed his head and didn''t dare to breathe too loudly. He quietly replied, "Yes, I remember.¡±


    Of course Chen Ao remembered all this.


    Back at Shengtian Restaurant, he had met Ye Fan for the first time and it was these things that helped


    him recognize Ye Fan as the Dragon Master, the man who had helped Chen Ao to be the person


    he was right now.


    "Since you still remember, then why did you betray me?" shouted Ye Fan angrily again. His striking


    features were already covered with frost and an intense anger.


    "When you were in dire straits back then, who helped you out of it? When you were struggling to stand,


    who supported you? I gave you power, wealth and status. I allowed you to be the most powerful


    person in Jianghai and even the King of Jiangdong."


    "But what did you do? When Mufan Group was in trouble, you helped to make things worse! When my


    wife was in dire straits, you pretended not to have seen anything! When my family was on the verge of


    being wiped out, you just ignored it!"


    "You have betrayed your promise, you''ve betrayed Jiangdong, and you''ve betrayed me! These deeds


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are enough for me to justify killing your entire family and their extended families as well. Chen Ao, I will


    ask you onest question: Do you admit your guilt?¡±


    Ye Fan''s every word was like a knife, and every sentence was like a sword.


    His furious words exploded like the roar of thunder.


    He took a heavy step with each word he said, and the aura he exuded intensified with each step.


    By the time he reached thest sentence, his aura had reached its fullest extent.


    The teacup behind him suddenly shattered from the intensity of his anger.


    The building seemed to tremble slightly and there was tea everywhere.


    Everyone became even more terrified and they were on the brink of despair.


    They felt like they were small boats tossed about in the turbulent waves, and Ye Fan''s angry words


    were about to capsize them all.


    After Ye Fan asked him so many questions, Chen Ao''s face reddened in embarrassment and guilt.


    He finally fell to his knees with a thud as he knelt before Ye Fan.


    Tears started falling down his cheeks as he implored Ye Fan.


    But after Chen Ao finished saying this, Lei San ran over to kick Chen Ao in the face.


    He had known Chen Ao for years and had fought alongside him for an equal amount of time. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    They had long be good friends who helped each other out in times of need.


    He didn''t want to see an old friend perish just like that.


    He also refused to believe that a person he called a friend would be the type who betrayed others for


    his own gain.


    But Chen Ao just shook his head and smiled sadly. His expression was one of resignation.


    "There''s no need to exin anything. So what if I really had any difficulties? Even if I had ten thousand


    reasons for what I did, I''ve already betrayed Mr Chu. I was the one who let Mr Chu down, so I deserve


    what I''m getting. I can''t me anybody else, and I deserve to die."


    ¡°But Mr Chu, before I die, I just want to leave you with a piece of advice. Regardless of whether we''re


    faced with Lu Ming-Feng or Xur Shao-Hua, Jiangdong really cannot afford to offend these two. They


    words of a dying man, and also my heartfelt thoughts. I really hope you will take heed of what I''m


    saying now," Chen Ao tried his best to persuade Ye Fan as he knelt on the floor.

 Chapter 1063 Ye Fans Dominance

    Chapter 1063 Ye Fan''s Dominance


    But Ye Fan just burst outughing.


    "So you think I''m not as powerful as those two scions? You think I won''t be able to win a fight against


    the Lu and Xur families?


    "Mr Chu, I know you are not willing to admit to this, but that''s the truth,¡± replied Chen Ao immediately.


    "To put it bluntly, if family background is also part of one''s power, then Mr Chu, you''re really not at their


    level at all,¡± continued Chen Ao in a low voice.


    Ye Fan immediately frowned. "Are you despising me?"


    "I am just speaking the truth," responded Chen Ao in a neutral tone of voice.


    "The Lu family is a very powerful family that has members in the government throughout the country.


    They even have some in the highest positions of the ruling party! When Lu Ming-Feng first came to


    Jiangdong, even the party secretary came to see him. I don''t think even you were given such an honor,


    right?" said Chen Ao as he looked at Ye Fan.


    "Also, that''s just the Lu family. Xur Shao-Hua''s background is no less than the Lu family! The Xur family


    has two generals in the army, so they control the military side of things. Mr Chu, you''re not even able to


    reach the status of a general, while the Xur family doesn''t just have one general, but two."


    "What about you? You are given the title of King of Jiangdong and you are in control of many powerful


    people. But to others outside of Jiangdong, we''re just an informal bunch of people who don''t possess


    any special status. Only we businessmen have acknowledged you as the King of Jiangdong."


    "But just like what Lu Ming-Feng said, in the eyes of the truly rich and powerful, you are nothing but a


    hooligan to them!


    Besides being young and a good fighter, what else do you have to fight the Lu family with? What do


    you have to fight the Xur family with? Are you going to count on Li Er? Lei San? Or us lousy


    merchants?" Chen Aoughed disdainfully. His words clearly showed his contempt and condescension


    towards Ye Fan.


    Li Er almost fainted when he heard these words and quickly ran out to stop Chen Ao from saying


    anymore.


    "Chen Ao, what are you doing?! Are you nuts? How dare you speak to Mr Chu like that? Are you tired


    of living? Hurry up and apologize to Mr Chu right now!" Li Er tried to advise Chen Ao anxiously.


    He really didn''t expect Chen Ao to be so audacious.


    Chen Ao was already guilty of betraying Ye Fan but he still dared to speak to Ye Fan so rudely and said


    such provoking words.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t he afraid that Ye Fan might just finish him off on the spot out of anger?


    "Li Er, you don''t have to waste your time trying to persuade me. There are some things that I''ve wanted


    to say for a long time now. In the past, I was afraid of making him angry, but now, I''m not afraid


    anymore. I''m going to die soon anyway, so I''m not scared. I just want to say everything that I''ve been


    keeping in my heart before I die," replied Chen Ao in a calm and neutral sounding voice. He didn''t


    seem afraid at all and looked determined to go down this path that led to death.


    "Chen Ao..." Li Er tried to persuade him again.


    But Ye Fan quietly raised his head and said softly, "Let him speak. I want to hear what else he has to


    say.¡±


    Ye Fan''s calm voice echoed through the ballroom. But everyone could hear the hostility in Ye Fan''s


    calm sounding words.


    Li Er didn''t dare to go against Ye Fan, so he stopped trying to persuade Chen Ao with words. He


    continued to use his eyes to tell Chen Ao to stop this nonsense and to stop provoking Ye Fan.


    Chen Ao ignored all of Li Er''s signals and continued speaking, "Mr Chu, even though we were in


    contact many years ago, we''ve only been in physical contact for about a year. Do you know what my


    biggest impression of you is over the past one year? Do you think it''s your heroism? Or that you are a


    promising young man? No. All I''ve seen is your ignorant arrogance and your pretentious


    stubbornness!"


    "Back after the battle at Mount Tai, the mayor of Jingzhou took the initiative to invite you to a banquet


    but you arrogantly turned him down. Wu Wei-Tao visited your ce at Mount Yunding three times but


    you left him out in the cold. And now, you''re boldly saying that you''re unafraid of two families that are


    powerful in both the political and military circles. Mr Chu, don''t you think you''re behaving too


    audaciously?"


    "Mr Chu, don''t forget that you''re the King of Jiangdong only because everyone here says you are. If


    not, you would still be nothing but a country bumpkin of lowly birth, and a live-in son-inw who married


    into your wife''s family. You have no background and you have nothing to fall back on. Besides your


    brute physical strength, what else do you have to fight these extremely powerful families with an


    immense number of umted wealth and resources?¡± said Chen Ao in an honest and earnest


    voice.


    He wasn''t saying all this to put Ye Fan down, and he didn''t despise Ye Fan either. On the contrary,


    Chen Ao really admired him for being able to get this far in life despite starting at a very low point in


    society.


    But there was always someone better and more powerful out there.


    Perhaps Ye Fan''s abilities were enough for him to be considered the best in Jiangdong. But he was


    nothing outside of Jiangdong.


    When he went to Japan, he nearly perished there.


    He couldn''t protect his own wife and she got chased out of her own house by others.


    So to Chen Ao, Ye Fan was really a far cry from a truly rich and powerful family.


    Just like how Yunwu Lake was considered the prettiestke in all of Jiangdong, it was just another


    Chen Ao''s words continued to ring in everyone''s ears.


    But now, Li Er and the rest fell silent. Chen Ao''s words sounded mean and nasty, but it was the truth.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua were really not people that Ye Fan could afford to offend.


    "Easily destroyed?" Chen Aoughed too.


    Chen Ao couldn''t believe that Ye Fan was still putting on a brave front at a time like this.


    Whatever for?


    Who was he trying to brag to? Read at NovelDrama.Org


    His behavior only made others despise him.


    The disappointment Chen Ao had towards Ye Fan only increased.


    Fan, have been invincible all my life. Why should I fear anybody?"


    Ye Fan''s angry words sounded like rolling thunder that rumbled across the sky.


    The entire ballroom was filled with nothing else but Ye Fan''s bold derations!

 Chapter 1064 Final Judgment

    Chapter 1064 Final Judgment


    Ye Fan wasn''t being audacious or conceited.


    This was the confidence he had in himself!


    He had trampled upon Japan''s martial arts circles.


    He had dared to kill those from the Chu family.


    There was no reason for him to fear two local families.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was booming with Ye Fan''s angry words.


    But these words didn''t make Chen Ao see Ye Fan in a better light at all. Instead, Chen Ao ended up


    shaking his head as his disappointment in Ye Fan grew.


    "I thought that after this near death experience, you would have learnt to be humble, more steady in


    your ways and be more low profile. But I was wrong. I was so very wrong. You are still young and


    brash after all. When I was your age, I was equally audacious and I thought that I had the ability to do


    anything too. But what''s the use of thinking that way? I was just deluded about myself. Thankfully, I


    wasn''t too capable back then, so even if I made mistakes, the price I paid wasn''t too high."


    "But Mr Chu, you''re different. Since you''re the King of Jiangdong, then you have to take responsibility


    for Jiangdong. Are you expecting us to constantly bear the consequences for the outrageous acts you


    do? Are you going to constantly implicate your family as well? But I know that there''s no point in saying


    anymore since you won''t listen to me.¡±


    "Just kill me now, Mr Chu. After I''m dead, Jiangdong will have nothing to do with me. But if anything


    untoward happens to you in the future, don''t me me for not warning you in advance."


    Chen Ao hadpletely given up.


    There was no point in trying to wake a person up if the person wasn''t willing.


    He just hoped to die quickly now and be done with all of this.


    Immediately after Chen Ao said these things, Ye Fan''s cold and heartless gaze fell on him.


    That frosty look made him seem like an executioner who had raised his de and was ready to behead


    his prisoner.


    "Mr Chu, don''t do it! The words of the loyal are often unpleasant to the ear. Chen Ao has said all that


    with good intentions. They aren''t nice to hear, but that''s the truth, isn''t it? And we haven''t gotten to the


    bottom of why Chen Ao betrayed you either. Mr Chu, please let us investigate first and spare his life for


    the time being!"


    Li Er and Lei San came running over to persuade Ye Fan.


    Wang Jie-Xi also chimed in and hoped that Ye Fan could think twice.


    But after hearing what they said, Ye Fanughed.


    Hisughter was bright, but it also contained anger and self-deprecation.


    "The truth? So all of you also think that I''m no match for the Lu and Xur families? All of you also think


    that I''m just audacious, conceited andcking in self-awareness? Excellent. Just great. Since that''s the


    case, I''ll let you see what sort of authority I truly possess!¡±


    Ye Fan got up and walked out after that angry deration.


    But before stepping out, Ye Fan looked down at the man kneeling at his feet. "Chen Ao, I won''t kill you


    today. I''m going to let you witness the result for yourself! Will I be the one who gets cornered, or will


    those supposedly rich and powerful Yanjing families end up begging me for mercy instead!¡±


    The ballroom was silent for a long, long time.


    Even after Ye Fan had left for a long time, the ballroom remained absolutely silent.


    Nobody dared to say anything at all.


    Finally, Li Er and Lei San bothughed bitterly.


    "This matter is really going to blow up."


    Thest thing Ye Fan said before leaving was clearly a promation of war against the Lu and Xur


    families.


    They intended to persuade Ye Fan to hold back and lie low.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But their words ended up agitating him instead.


    They ended up triggering thepetitive side of Ye Fan instead.


    "San, what should we do now? Do we really just sit back and watch as Mr Chu brings everything to the


    point of no return?" Li Er was filled with worry.


    They were most afraid that Ye Fan was really going to kill Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua.


    Lei San shook his head and sighed too.


    "What else can we do? You know what he''s like. Once he''s decided on something, none of us can


    change his mind. We''ll just have to take one step at a time now."


    Lei San started feeling thirsty and picked up his teacup to drink some tea, but the tea inside had


    already turned cold.


    "Master San, let me pour some tea for you." The head of the Ma family, Ma Fei, came walking over with


    an ingratiating smile on his face. He looked so eager to please and so respectful towards Lei San.


    "Master San, we''re really old friends, right? Could you put in a good word or two for us in front of Mr


    Chu? We were really misled into doing the wrong thing after all," said Ma Fei in a pitiful voice as he


    spoke very humbly and pleaded with Lei San.


    "That''s right, that''s right! Master San, Master Er and Mr Wang, none of us will be able to reach your


    position in Jiangdong anymore." "Chen Ao has been kicked out, so the three of you are the only ones


    who are able to even speak to Mr Chu."


    "Our lives are in your hands!"


    The other people in the ballroom started approaching the three men to plead with them.


    Baldy Liu was already dead, but Ye Fan hadn''t said anything about what he was going to do with them.


    That feeling of an uncertain future made Ma Fei and the rest very anxious.


    But they didn''t dare to beg Ye Fan directly for mercy.


    Ye Fan was furious right now, so they were afraid that Ye Fan might suddenly just blow up and


    ughter them on the spot.


    But these three men were different. They had chosen to stand on Ye Fan''s side throughout this ordeal.


    So Mr Chu would definitely treat them as his most valuable subordinates from now


    on.


    As for Chen Ao, nobody knew if he would survive this incident or not, so they weren''t going to count on


    him.


    "Oh, so all of you are finally getting scared, huh? Did you ever think that this day mighte when you


    betrayed Mr Chu?!" scoffed Lei San.


    Li Er was so angry that he kicked Ma Fei to the floor.


    The three of them had nearly been beaten to death by Lu Ming-Feng''s men earlier.


    But besides Chen Ao, did any of the rest even attempt to plead for them?


    Now that the tables had turned, the three of them weren''t going to care about whether the rest lived or


    died.


    This banquet had finallye to an end with Mr Chu''s return.


    But Li Er and the rest knew this crisis was far from over.


    It was probably only the beginning! Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Nobody knew how things would go from here.


    In no time, everyone in the ballroom left Yunzhou with fear and trepidation.


    Li Er and the other two stayed behind to clean up Ye Fan''s mess.


    Wei Wu-Ya and his son were buried simply, while Baldy Liu''s body was sent back to the Liu family.


    "He drank too much, slipped and fell down the stairs, and was injured beyond saving.¡± That was the


    reason Li Er gave the Liu family.


    Of course, the Liu family didn''t believe him at all.


    "Oh I suppose none of you know yet huh. Mr Chu is back."

 Chapter 1065 I Wont Take This Lying Down

    Chapter 1065 I Won''t Take This Lying Down


    Li Er had spoken very calmly, but his words were chilling.


    Baldy Liu''s son shuddered on the spot.


    "What...what did you say? Mr-Mr Chu is back? How...how can that be? Isn''t Mr Chu dead? Jiangdong


    has gone through so much change already! And Mufan Group has already been wiped out! How could


    Mr Chue back?"


    Everyone in the Liu family turned pale.


    "It''s up to you whether to believe me or not. I''ve known Baldy Liu for so many years now, so I''ve done


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my part by sending his body back to the family. But if your family provokes Mr Chu and ends up dead,


    then I''m afraid there won''t be anybody left to im your bodies," said Li Er as he shook his head, then


    left in his car.


    He left behind an entire family filled with fear and trembling.


    The moment they heard that Ye Fan was back, they knew why the head of their family had died.


    Betrayers never came to a good end.


    "Uncle...what are we going to do? Mr Chu is back. Does that mean our family is doomed?" Baldy Liu''s


    son was pale in the face as he looked at his second uncle with terror in his eyes.


    Now that the head of the family was dead, the next eldest in the family was Baldy Liu''s younger


    brother.


    "Yang, don''t be anxious yet. We''ll just watch and wait for the time being. Mufan Group is gone, so even


    if Mr Chu is really still alive, he might not be strong enough to actually do anything yet. Your father must


    have told you about how powerful Fenghua Group''s backers are, right? So it''s still too early to say


    which side will win."


    "Nobody knows who will get thestugh. That Ye Fan might be known as the great Mr Chu, King of


    Jiangdong. But in reality, he''s really not much more than a gangster.


    I don''t think a gangster would be able to fight two super powerful Yanjing families." A middle aged man


    sat in the Liu house with darkened eyes and clenched fists.


    But Baldy Liu''s son, Liu Yang, was still feeling very unsettled. "But Uncle, what if Mr Chu is the one who


    gets thestugh? I think it''s better to go and apologize to Mr Chu. That way, we might be able to hold


    onto what we have now."


    Mr Chu''s name was a name that all of Jiangdong knew.


    Even though Liu Yang was of the next generation, he could hold his own fort too.


    So it was only normal for him to know all about what Mr Chu had done over the past year.


    At Mount Tai, Mr Chu had turned the tides and shocked everyone with his prowess. It only took one


    punch and one kick topletely petrify all of Jiangdong.


    At the battle at Dongchang Lake, Mr Chu had further disyed his formidable skills, flying through air


    and walking on water like a deity of sorts.


    He had destroyed the business empire of the richest man in Jiangdong, Zhao Wu-Ji.


    He had chased the Meng family out from Liaocheng and the young head of the family ended up killing


    himself from the peril he had put his family through.


    Mr Chu had made a name for himself through sheer brute strength and he had relied on his own two


    hands to get to this position.


    Anyone who opposed Mr Chu along the way had been gotten rid of.


    Anyone who decided to be an enemy of Mr Chu died horribly!


    Baldy Liu had dared to betray Ye Fan only after he had confirmed that Ye Fan had died.


    Otherwise, Baldy Liu would never have found the guts to go against Ye Fan!


    So the first thought that Liu Yang had after learning that Ye Fan was back wasn''t to seek revenge for


    his father, but to apologize to Ye Fan.


    But his uncle shook his head. "Yang, you''re thinking about it too simply. From the day your father


    decided to pledge his allegiance to Fenghua Group, the Liu family was doomed. Even if you kneel


    down and beg Mr Chu for mercy now, he will not let us off. So just keep calm and wait. It is not possible


    for two tigers to live in the same mountain. Fenghua Group will not just sit back and let Ye Fan take


    back Jiangdong," said the man in a deep voice.


    Meanwhile, back in Yunzhou.


    After running away from Haiyuan Restaurant, Lu Ming-Feng ran like a crazy person to a hotel.


    He didn''t dare to return to Mount Yunding Vi.


    He was afraid that Ye Fan might find him there and kill him anyway.


    "Shao-Hua, where are you? Something''s happened! Hurry up ande over! I''m at Yuchang Hotel."


    Lu Ming-Feng didn''t care about washing off all the blood on his face and contacted Xur Shao-Hua the


    moment he got a room.


    Xur Shao-Hua soon arrived.


    "Ming-Feng, what happened to you? How did you get injured? Weren''t you holding a banquet in


    Haiyuan Restaurant? How did this happen?" asked Xur Shao-Hua in shock at seeing Lu Ming-Feng''s


    face.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s face was covered with bruises and he had lost several teeth.


    He looked like an abandoned dog and didn''t look anything like the rich man''s son he really was.


    "It was Ye Fan! There''s a problem with the information we received! He didn''t die and he came back


    alive just now!"


    What?!


    Xur Shao-Hua shuddered and his pupils constricted suddenly.


    "You''re saying that Mr Chu of Jiangdong came back alive? How is that even


    possible?"


    After a brief exchange, even the usually flippant looking Xur Shao-Hua looked a lot grimmer than usual.


    Lu Ming-Feng had already told Xur Shao-Hua everything that happened in Haiyuan Restaurant, but


    besides being surprised, Xur Shao-Hua wasn''t too worried. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Just like Lu Ming-Feng, Xur Shao-Hua didn''t think Ye Fan had the guts to kill them.


    Even though the Lu family was considered as powerful as the Xur family, the Lu family was more


    influential in the political circle, so it was definitely more convenient for the Xur family to carry out a


    murder.


    Besides, there were plenty of strong fighters in the army.


    Only the Xur family was able to hire someone as powerful as Wei Wu-Ya.


    "Well, that..."

 Chapter 1066 Trouble Brewing

    Chapter 1066 Trouble Brewing


    Xur Shao-Hua was immediately put on the spot.


    "Ming-Feng, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but there''s really nothing I can do. Elder Wei was the


    best I could get already, but even he perished so easily at Ye Fan''s hands. Even if I get more good


    fighters from the family, they''ll all just end up dying. Besides, I still haven''t thought about how to exin


    Elder Wei''s death to the family yet."


    Wei Wu-Ya wasn''t really a servant of the Xur family.


    Strictly speaking, they were more like family friends.


    Even Xur Shao-Hua''s father treated Wei Wu-Ya with utmost respect.


    All these years, Wei Wu-Ya had been willing to be a bodyguard for the Xur family out of gratitude to the


    Xur family''s years of support and grooming.


    After all, Wei Wu-Ya got to where he was mostly because of the help he received from the Xur family.


    That was why a martial arts grandmaster had been willing to just be a bodyguard for the family.


    But now, Wei Wu-Ya was dead.


    This was a huge loss to the Xur family.


    Xur Shao-Hua could already imagine his father losing his temper.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "In that case, all the more we should kill Ye Fan and avenge Elder Wei. That way, when your father


    wants to punish you, you can get out of it," Lu Ming-Feng continued to persuade Xur Shao-Hua.


    Xur Shao-Hua nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right. But since this Ye Fan could kill Elder Wei, that mean he''s a really highly skilled martial


    artist himself. It won''t be that easy to kill him."


    Lu Ming-Feng hummed to himself for a while before saying, "It might be too hard for a human to fight


    him, but we could always use weapons. No matter how formidable he is, he''s made from flesh and


    blood after all. I don''t think he could hold up against guns and cannons, right?"


    Xur Shao-Hua''s eyes lit up. A malicious and cold smile slowly spread across his lips.


    That very night, Xur Shao-Hua called his grandfather and said that he wanted a troop of special


    soldiers to secretlye over to protect him.


    Old Master Xur happily agreed to this request.


    Xur Shao-Hua was his one and only grandchild, so the old man had always indulged him.


    Now that Xur Shao-Hua was requesting for men in the name of protecting himself, it was impossible for


    the old man to turn him down.


    So just like that, a fully armed five man team traveled overnight to arrive in Jiangdong.


    "Young Master, my name is Yang Yun, and I have been sent here by Old Master Xur to protect you in


    Jiangdong," said the muscr man leading the team respectfully when he came to meet with Xur


    Shao-Hua.


    Xur Shao-Hua nodded. "Good that you''re here. I have a mission for you guys."


    "What mission?" asked the muscr man curiously.


    "Help me to kill someone!"


    What?


    Yang Yun was immediately taken aback.


    "Young Master, our mission is just to protect you. As for other matters, I''m afraid..."


    "What is this? You dare to go against me?" snapped Xur Shao-Hua nastily as he frowned.


    "I wouldn''t dare," replied Yang Yun as he lowered his head.


    "Humph. Good you know," scoffed Xur Shao-Hua. "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. The


    man I want to you kill provoke us first. If he doesn''t die, then we might end up dead. You guys know


    Elder Wei, right? In order to protect me, Elder Wei died at this man''s hands. I''m doing all this for the


    sake of protecting myself."


    Xur Shao-Hua cleverly used his words to persuade Yang Yun and his team.


    Yang Yun was even more shocked to hear that Elder Wei was dead.


    "Young Master, did you say that Elder Wei is dead? How...how is that possible? Elder Wei was


    formidable enough to fight off an army by himself. Even if all five of usbined our efforts, we


    wouldn''t be a match for Elder Wei at all. He''s such an amazing man but he''s now dead?" Yang Yun


    was really shaken by this.


    Of course Yang Yun knew who Elder Wei was.


    Even though this old man was getting on in age, he was extremely powerful.


    Even the top brass of the army were like mere children to Elder Wei.


    Legend had it that 30 strong men surrounded Elder Wei to attack him at once, but Elder Wei had


    emerged unscathed.


    A strong man like Elder Wei had always been an idol and example to Yang Yun.


    He didn''t expect Elder Wei to die in a tiny ce like Yunzhou.


    "Now you understand what sort of person we facing? We only stand a chance of surviving if we attack


    first. Otherwise, we''ll just be sitting here and wait to die! Aren''t you here to protect me? Getting rid of


    him is the same as protecting me," said Xur Shao-Hua in a stern voice.


    Yang Yun and his team fell silent for a moment. After a long while, Yang Yun spoke up a little worriedly,


    "But Young Master, five of usbined still aren''t a match for Elder Wei, so how are we going to kill


    this man?"


    Xur Shao-Huaughed quietly and said, "You won''t be able to kill him with your bare hands, but what


    about with weapons?"


    Xur Shao-Hua shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about the weapons. I''ve gotten them ready for


    you."


    He waved his hands and some men came in with several boxes.


    The boxes were opened to reveal modern firearms.


    "This is..." "RPG?!"


    Yang Yun and his team were shocked when they saw what was inside the box.


    That was a rocket-propelled grenadeuncher.


    It was a highly portable anti-tank weapon that couldunch grenades. RPGs were mostly used to


    destroy tanks and armored vehicles at close range. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    The US troops lost two ck Hawk helicopters to RPGs back when they fought in Mogadishu.


    Yang Yun and his team never expected Xur Shao-Hua to provide them with such a lethal weapon just


    to kill one man.


    "I''m sure you guys know what this is. Even someone like Elder Wei wouldn''t be able to hold up against


    a few sts. Are you now confident ofpleting this mission?"


    The Xur family was so powerful within the military, it wasn''t difficult for the heir of the Xur family to


    secretly get his hands on such weapons.


    Xur Shao-Hua was smiling faintly with an arrogant look in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, just carry out the mission. I''ll clean up the mess afterwards," said Xur Shao-Hua coldly.

 Chapter 1067 Foot of Mount Yunding

    Chapter 1067 Foot of Mount Yunding


    "As long as youplete you mission, I will bear all responsibility for anything that happens. It will


    have nothing to do with you guys,¡± echoed Xur Shao-Hua''s quiet voice within the room.


    The five muscr men standing in front of him remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, Yang Yun nodded gravely. "We promise toplete our mission!"


    "Excellent! Very good!"


    Once the team agreed, Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng exchanged nces andughed merrily.


    "In that case, all of you can return to your rooms to get prepared. Tonight, Young Master Lu will give


    you information on the target."


    Xur Shao-Hua waved his hand and allowed the men to leave the room.


    They hade a long way after all, so it was right for them to take a rest first.


    The day passed very quickly.


    It was soon evening time. Therge red sun in the sky slowly set and dyed half the clouds red.


    Darkness then crept in and took over.


    Lu Ming-Feng had prepared a banquet within Yuchang Hotel as a sendoff before their mission.


    "Yang Yun, I''ve already sent you everything I have on this Ye Fan, including where he is right now.


    Shao-Hua and I have decided that it''s best to get this settled as soon as possible, so we should do it


    tonight. I have prepared this banquet specially for all of you as a way of wishing everyone sess in


    the mission. Since you have a mission to aplish tonight, I will rece the wine with tea. I hope you


    will seed tonight!¡± Lu Ming-Fengughed heartily with Xur Shao-Hua next to him. They held up their


    teacups and wished them sess.


    But Yang Yun did not drink the tea.


    "Yang Yun, do you not like tea?" asked Lu Ming-Feng curiously.


    But Yang Yun shook his head and said, "I''ll leave the tea to steep here. Once the five of us kill off that


    Ye Fan, we''lle back to drink this celebratory ''wine''!''''


    Lu Ming-Feng immediately eximed, "My god! What domineering words! We had ancient generals


    who could kill ande back while the wine was still warm, and you''re going to be just as efficient with


    Ye Fan! Your boldness will surely result in future sess! It doesn''t matter whether you''re drinking the


    tea or not, I''m definitely drinking it!"


    Lu Ming-Fengughed merrily. His brightughter echoed loudly in the small private room.


    While Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua continued to drink tea andugh in the room, Yang Yun and his


    team got prepared and soon disappeared into the night.


    Before walking out, Yang Yun said very confidently, "Young Masters, please wait here for a while. We''ll


    be back in no time!"


    Lu Ming-Feng immediately burst outughing. "Tsk! What a boastful bunch! Shao-Hua, your family''s


    fighters are really good at bragging,¡± teased Lu Ming-Feng.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Xur Shao-Hua just shook his head andughed. "They''re not bragging. They''re telling the truth."


    He felt that his men''s mission tonight was simply too easy to aplish.


    After all, Yang Yun had a weapon that could even damage tanks and nes.


    Using such a powerful weapon to kill a human was definitely going to work.


    There was no doubt about it!


    "Alright now, you wait here for them toe back. I''ve got an appointment with a girl, so I''m leaving for


    the time being." Xur Shao-Hua waved his hand and left the room.


    ''When did you suddenly be enlightened? You used to be someone who was never affected by all


    this! Why have you suddenly let yourself go aftering to Jiangdong?¡± Lu Ming-Feng yelled teasingly


    after him.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s impression of Xur Shao-Hua was that he didn''t have much interest in women at all.


    The first time he saw Xur Shao-Hua so taken by a woman was back at Mount Yunding.


    But unfortunately, Xu Lei had appeared at a bad time and ruined things for Xur Shao-Hua.


    Lu Ming-Feng initially hoped to settle everything in Jiangdong, return to Yanjing, then find a way to get


    Qiu Mu-Cheng for his buddy, but he had to deal with a sudden change in ns.


    Ye Fan''s appearance made it impossible for the two of them to think about anything else.


    The most urgent matter at hand was to kill


    Ye Fan!


    "Mr Chu, you asked for this! Anyone who dares to offend me has never met with a good end. And that


    will include you!" Lu Ming-Feng''s malicious words were murderous. He sat in the room with an icy gaze


    and tightly clenched fists.


    At Mount Yunding Vi.


    It was evening already, but the contractors were still hard at work. The instructions they received didn''t


    just require them to repair any of the doors and windows that were broken, but also to change all the


    furniture inside as well.


    Lu Ming-Feng was a clean freak and didn''t like to use anything that someone else had used before,


    regardless of whether it was items or women.


    After chasing Qiu Mu-Cheng out from the vi that day, Lu Ming-Feng got Wu Wei-Tao to hire someone


    topletely refurnish the house.


    "Everyone, work more quickly and make sure you do a good job. This is a project given to us by the


    mayor''s office, so we can''t afford any slip-ups," the foreman encouraged the workers as he stood in the


    courtyard.


    Just then, a skinny figure walked towards them from outside the vi.


    It was an extremely young looking man who was dressed very inly. There was no expression on his


    handsome face and he quietly just walked into everyone''s line of sight.


    "Who''s this kid? Shoo! Go elsewhere to y! This is not a ce that you cane in and out as you


    please," barked the foreman in annoyance when he saw that an unauthorized person had just barged


    into an area under construction.


    He was already very irritable after working overtime for so many days in a row, so when he saw a


    potential troublemakere in, his attitude got pretty nasty.


    But the young man only replied the foreman coldly, "Scram."


    BAM!


    There was a loud st as the swaggering foreman went flying instead.


    He rolled several times on the floor and started groaning as he clutched his leg.


    It was clear that he had broken his leg.


    "How dare you hit our foreman! You must be tired of living!" The other workers became even more


    furious.


    Someone picked up a metal shovel and swung it at the young man.


    The young man remained expressionless and just kicked the shovel.


    Another loud st rang. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Shit, how is this boy so strong?!¡±


    The rest of the workers were shocked and frightened by how vicious and powerful this young man was.


    Everyone was too scared to take a step forward now.


    "I repeat. Scram," the young man''s same low voice rang again.


    His frosty tone of voice made everyone shudder.


    as sternly as they could as the young man walked towards them.

 Chapter 1068 Extreme Terror

    Chapter 1068 Extreme Terror


    The workers could only make use of Mayor Wu''s name to fend off this young intruder.


    They hoped that he would back off after hearing Mayor Wu''s name.


    But to their surprise, the young man burst outughing.


    Thatughter was so chilling.


    "Mayor Wu? Are you referring to Wu Wei-Tao? Excellent. Call him now. I''m going to see what sort of


    consequences await me," said the young man frostily as his he smiled coldly.


    "Well..." The workers felt their lips twitch.


    Nobody knew how to respond to that.


    They didn''t expect the young man to reply this way.


    They thought that once they dropped Mayor Wu''s name, the young man would back off.


    But now, instead of backing off, the young man was even boldly telling them to make a call to Wu Wei-


    Tao.


    All the workers were taken by surprise and couldn''t respond to him.


    "Young man, do you think we''re just scaring you or joking with you? We''re serious here. Mayor Wu was


    the one who called our foreman personally to give him this Mount Yunding Vi renovation project. Our


    foreman is an old ssmate of Mayor Wu''s. If you apologize andpensate us now, then we won''t


    have to call Mayor Wu down," someone spoke up after a brief period of stunned silence.


    "No need for all this nonsense. Call him now," said the young man.


    "You little punk! So you wanna y, huh? Fine! We''ll y this game with you! Niu, give Mayor Wu a


    call!" The workers got their foreman to just call Wu Wei-Tao directly since this young man refused to


    give in.


    The call got through in no time.


    "Mayor Wu, it''s me, Niu Zhao-Yang, your old ssmate. Something''s happened at the vi. There''s a


    little hooligan making trouble for us and he even injured me. On top of that, he''s a really audacious


    one. He doesn''t have any regard for you at all and said such unpleasant things about you," Niu Zhao-


    Yang, the foreman, startedining to Wu Wei-Tao over the phone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?! Who dared to do such a thing?! Where is he? Is he still there? Hand the phone over to him! I''m


    going to talk to him myself!¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao was sitting in his standalone bungalow and his head was already bursting from thinking


    about how Ye Fan was possibly still alive.


    He was already in a foul mood, so this matter only made his mood worse.


    He was looking for a way to vent his frustrations earlier but couldn''t find any outlet. And now, an outlet


    hade knocking on his door!


    "No problem, Mayor Wu. I''ll hand the phone to him right now," replied Niu Zhao-Yang respectfully.


    He turned to look at the young man standing with his hands behind his back.


    "Punk, Mayor Wu is on the line. Do you dare to take the call?" scoffed Niu Zhao-Yang coldly. His smile


    widened when he saw that the young man wasn''t responding.


    "Why, you don''t dare to now? You were so boastful earlier, but now you''re backing out at thest


    minute? So you''re just a bloody coward after all?" mocked Niu Zhao-Yang as his workers helped him to


    his feet.


    Everyone else also looked at the young man in the shadows like the young man was nothing but a


    joke.


    "And why wouldn''t I dare to?¡± replied the young man arrogantly with a scoff.


    The workers were all shocked.


    "What the hell? This fellow really dares to take the call? Sure! I''ll see what happens to him! He''ll


    probably be so scared he''d cry!"ughed Niu Zhao-Yang coldly as he got one of his workers to pass


    the phone over.


    "Hello? Who are you! How dare you do such a thing! You''ve injured my ssmate and you even have


    no regard for me? What awless little fellow! If you don''t want to spend the rest of your life behind


    bars, you''d better quickly apologize andpensate them! Otherwise, I''ll make sure you regret this for


    the rest of your life!" came Wu Wei-Tao''s stern and angry voice over the phone.


    When he was saying all this, Wu Wei-Tao had just finished his bath and his wife hade over with a


    basin of water for him to wash his feet.


    But nobody responded to his angry words.


    Wu Wei-Tao became even angrier now and his tone became even more severe now.


    "Hello?! Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you deaf or mute? Say something!


    Hello?!"


    He was met with nothing but silence.


    But just when Wu Wei-Tao was about to lose his patience and explode on the spot, Ye Fan''s cold and


    icy voice came through the phone, "Wu Wei-Tao, looks like you think you''re really powerful. Are you


    getting toocent? Or did you think I''m incapable of fighting now?"


    BOOM!


    Wu Wei-Tao felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    His mind went nk.


    He immediately got up with a start.


    Even the basin at his feet was knocked over and sshed onto his wife''s face.


    "Wei-Tao, what''s wrong?" Wu Wei-Tao''s wife got a shock and looked angrily at her husband.


    But the shock that she had received was nothingpared to the horror that was inside Wu Wei-Tao''s


    heart.


    Wu Wei-Tao was on the verge of peeing himself.


    His face was deathly pale and he looked like he had just seen a demon.


    "You...you...you are...Mr...Mr Chu?"


    Wu Wei-Tao had interacted with Ye Fan for so long, so he instantly recognized Ye Fan''s voice.


    He had recognized this voice from the minute Ye Fan started speaking.


    Wu Wei-Tao was really at a loss now.


    What had he just done?


    He had justshed out at Ye Fan!


    Wu Wei-Tao was on the verge of tears.


    He was already worried about whether Ye Fan would be unhappy over what happened with Mount


    Yunding Vi. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    He was still wondering about whether he should visit Ye Fan and apologize.


    But before he could settle this problem, he created another one for himself!


    "Oh wow, you actually still remember me," came Ye Fan''s icyughter.


    Wu Wei-Tao became even more terrified and he smiled ingratiatingly as he said, "Mr Chu, it''s...it''s a


    misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding..."


    "Wu Wei-Tao, I don''t have a feud with you and I don''t have any intention of bing enemies with


    you. But you''ve provoked me,

 Chapter 1069 Threat

    Chapter 1069 Threat


    "Mr Chu? Mr Chu, this is really a misunderstanding!" shouted Wu Wei-Tao desperately into the phone


    with a bitter feeling in his heart.


    But the call had already ended.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s heart sank when he heard the dead tone of the phone.


    But just when Wu Wei-Tao was on the brink of despair, the same number started calling again.


    Wu Wei-Tao was instantly overjoyed.


    He quickly picked up the call and used his most humble and respectful voice to say, "Mr Chu, you''re


    willing to listen to my exnation? Everything before this was really just a misunderstanding!" Wu Wei-


    Tao thought Ye Fan had called him back, so he quickly took this chance to continue apologizing and


    exining himself.


    "Huh? What misunderstanding? Mayor Wu, what are you talking about? This is Niu Zhao-Yang. What


    do we do now? That young punk doesn''t intend to leave at all.


    Why don''t you get someone over here to arrest him?" came Niu Zhao-Yang''s rather puzzled voice over


    the phone.


    It was obvious that Ye Fan wasn''t leaving even after he had spoken to Wu Wei-Tao.


    So Niu Zhao-Yang had no choice but to call Wu Wei-Tao again.


    "Bloody hell, Niu Zhao-Yang, you''ve really done me in this time! Die by yourself if you want to! Hurry up


    and scram! Get out of there! Otherwise, if Mr Chu beats all of you to death, I won''t bother collecting


    your bodies!" yelled Wu Wei-Tao explosively once he realized it was Niu Zhao-Yang on the line.


    "But Mayor Wu, we''re not done with the renovation work yet..."


    "Forget about it! If you want to die, then continue to renovations! Damn it! Why do I know an idiot like


    you?!"


    Wu Wei-Tao was going to die from his anger soon.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He even felt like kicking Niu Zhao-Yang if he could.


    He had already offended Ye Fan, and Niu Zhao-Yang''s phone call had made things even worse.


    Now Ye Fan had both old and new scores to settle with him.


    Wu Wei-Tao was really worried that Ye Fan woulde and teach him a lesson.


    After hanging up, Wu Wei-Tao was still visibly shaken and his expression was nasty.


    "Wei-Tao, what''s happened? Why do you look so frightened? Did something bad happen at work?¡±


    asked a beautifuldy by his side.


    She had married him for so many years and this was the first time she had seen him so terrified.


    Wu Wei-Tao sighed. "I''m afraid I''ve really angered Mr Chu this time round. It''s my fault too. I shouldn''t


    have been part of


    such things."


    Wu Wei-Tao felt a deep sense of regret.


    He didn''t need to take sides in this sort of thing in the first ce. He should have remained neutral so


    he would help neither side and offend neither side. He would have been safe that way.


    But Wu Wei-Tao thought that since Ye Fan was already dead and Mufan Group was like a toothless


    tiger now, he didn''t need to be afraid anymore.


    So he ended up trying to get close to the Lu and Xu families by helping them to chase Qiu Mu-Cheng


    out from Mount Yunding Vi.


    It wasn''t really anything serious and nobody died anyway. But Wu Wei-Tao never expected that Ye Fan


    wasn''t dead and actually came back.


    He had definitely made Ye Fan furious this time.


    After all, everyone in Jiangdong knew how much Ye Fan loved and protected his wife at all costs.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew how much Ye Fan doted on his wife.


    After that battle at Mount Tai, Ye Fan had even turned down an invitation to dinner by the mayor of


    Jingzhou because he was in a hurry to go home and cook for his wife.


    This time, Wu Wei-Tao felt like he was standing right in front of the barrel of a gun.


    "Mr Chu? You mean that so called King of Jiangdong? Isn''t he just a gangster? It''s so easy for you to


    deal with him, so he should be the one who''s afraid of you. Why are you afraid of him instead?" his wife


    was still confused.


    "You''re just an ignorant woman! What do you know?!" shouted Wu Wei-Tao so suddenly that his wife


    shut her mouth in shock.


    "Don''t tell me you really think that Ye Fan is just some hooligan with no background? The head of the


    Mo family in Yanjing was so respectful to Ye Fan back then. I don''t think this Ye Fan is as simple as he


    looks. Even though I don''t know what he''s relying on, I''m very sure he''s not someone we can afford to


    offend." Wu Wei-Tao''s expression was grim and he was feeling terribly worried.


    "Then...then what do we do now?" His wife started to feel frightened as well after hearing what Wu Wei-


    Tao said.


    Wu Wei-Tao shook his head. "I don''t have good ideas. I suppose we have to just do what we can and


    hope for the best."


    After that, Wu Wei-Tao found Li Er''s number and decided to give Li Er a call.


    He had clearly fallen out of favor with Ye Fan, so he needed a third person to mediate between them.


    The best person for this job was obviously Li Er.


    "Oh my, what a rare call! Mayor Wu, you''re always so busy, I didn''t expect you to have time for uncouth


    people like me,¡± came Li Er''s rather sarcastic voice.


    Li Er could already guess why Wu Wei-Tao was calling him.


    He needed Li Er to do him a favor after all.


    "Oh please don''t say such things. I won''t be part of your feud with Mr Chu. You''ve dug this grave for


    yourself, so you can be the one to fill it,¡± Li Er refused him outright.


    The person Wu Wei-Tao had offended was Mr Chu''s wife.


    Everyone knew that doing such a thing wouldnd one in hot soup!


    Wu Wei-Tao was now in hot soup. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Li Er wasn''t going to put himself in the same bowl of soup for Wu Wei-Tao''s sake.


    Li Er burst outughing.


    "Justst night, Lu Ming-Feng threatened Mr Chu. I''m sure the Lu family is a much more powerful and


    influential familypared to you. But do you know what Mr Chu said?" "What did he say?" Wu Wei-


    Tao quickly


    asked.


    Li Er paused for a moment before replying, "Mr Chu wants to make sure Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-


    Hua both die in Jiangdong!"


    WHAT?!

 Chapter 1070 Persuade

    Chapter 1070 Persuade


    "What did you say?! Mr Chu wants to kill Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua? How could he do that? Is


    he nuts? Or is he unaware of how powerful the Lu and Xur families are?¡± Wu Wei-Tao couldn''t sit still


    anymore after hearing what Li Er told him.


    He got up from the sofa with a start with widened eyes. His heart was filled with both fear and terror.


    He wasn''t overreacting, neither was he worrying for nothing. Wu Wei-Tao knew how powerful these two


    families really were.


    These two men were both very likely to be the next head of their families too.


    If they both died here, then not only would Ye Fan be in trouble, but he would get into trouble as well


    since he was the mayor of Yunzhou.


    This would also cause a huge shakeup in every circle of Jiangdong.


    This was a matter that could affect almost everyone.


    It was hard for Wu Wei-Tao to remain calm.


    "Li Er, I don''t care how you do it, but you have to stop Mr Chu from carrying out this insane and


    dangerous idea. You know what will happen to Jiangdong if Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua really


    perish here. You''re definitely going to lose your position as the most powerful man in Yunzhou. Lei San


    of Jingzhou and Wang Jie-Xi of Haozhou are equally in trouble since all of you are in Mr Chu''s camp,¡±


    said Wu Wei-Tao gravely to Li Er with a heavy heart.


    Li Er replied him, "Mayor Wu, don''t just talk about us. I''m sure you won''t be able to keep your position


    either if it happens!"


    "With regard to this matter, we''re really all in the same boat. It''s impossible for me to talk to Mr Chu


    anymore, so I have to rely on you to stop Mr Chu from doing something like this," said Wu Wei-Tao in a


    very serious voice.


    Li Er replied in a grim voice, "I will handle Mr Chu''s side as best as I can. But I''ll need you to keep a


    close watch over Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua. Don''t let those two do anything that might provoke


    Mr Chu, otherwise, nobody will be able to save them! Also, if you can, get them to leave Jiangdong as


    soon as possible. This ce doesn''t belong to them in the first ce. Once they return to Yanjing,


    nothing will happen."


    This phone call went on for a long time.


    Li Er and Wu Wei-Tao eventually came to an agreement.


    Li Er was in charge of persuading Ye Fan while Wu Wei-Tao had to follow up on the two scions.


    Since this was an urgent matter, Wu Wei-Tao immediately called Lu Ming-Feng after hanging up with Li


    Er.


    "Young Master Lu, I''ve heard about what happened at Haiyuan Restaurant. Are you alright? If your


    injuries are serious, I can get someone to send you back to Yanjing for treat right away. Jiangdong is


    very backwardpared to Yanjing, so our medical facilities are very poor. It''s better for you to return


    to Yanjing and get the best treatment you can."


    Wu Wei-Tao really went all out to persuade them to return to Yanjing. He came up with a reallyme


    reason since he couldn''t chase them out directly.


    Wu Wei-Tao had already offended Ye Fan, so he couldn''t afford to offend Lu Ming-Feng as well.


    There was no way he could tell them to run for their lives because Ye Fan wanted to kill them.


    These youngsters were very prideful, so if he said something like that, they might be even more


    determined to stay instead.


    Wu Wei-Tao had no choice but to use some other roundabout way to force them out of Jiangdong.


    "Thanks for your concern. Once I''ve settled everything here, I will return to Yanjing to be treated. I''ll


    probably go back either tomorrow or the day after," replied Lu Ming-Feng calmly.


    He had nned it all out already. As long as tonight''s operation went well, he would return to Yanjing


    within the next couple of days.


    Just like what Wu Wei-Tao said, Jiangdong''s medical facilities weren''t as good as Yanjing''s, and Ye


    Fan had injured him quite badly, so he was definitely going back to Yanjing to get the best treatment he


    could.


    "That''s great, that''s great. Do let me know when you''re leaving, I''ll see you off personally."


    Wu Wei-Tao breathed a long sigh of relief when he heard that Lu Ming-Feng was leaving so soon.


    Once they left, then he wouldn''t have to worry anymore.


    While Wu Wei-Tao had settled his side, Li Er was also hard at work.


    But instead of calling Ye Fan, Li Er called Ye Fan''s mother instead.


    Li Er and the rest had already tried persuading Ye Fan at the banquet in Haiyuan Restaurant but it


    hadn''t worked, so he knew there was no point in calling Ye Fan to say the same thing. Ye Fan wouldn''t


    have any of it.


    In such a situation, Li Er had to make use of someone else close to Ye Fan instead.


    He felt that a close rtive would be better able to hold Ye Fan back.


    The minute Ye Xi-Mei understood the seriousness and implications of the entire situation, she agreed


    to talk Ye Fan out of it.


    "Auntie Ye, Jiangdong is in your hands!" Li Er thanked her profusely.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua''s deaths would definitely implicate all of Jiangdong.


    Their background was simply too powerful for anyone to hold up against!


    Ye Xi-Mei and Xu Lei were already on their way to Yunzhou because they were worried about Ye Fan.


    Once they found out that Ye Fan had returned to Mount Yunding Vi, they went to look for him.


    "Mum, Lei, what brings the both of you here?" Ye Fan quickly ran out to receive them.


    "Lei is very worried about you, so she insisted on visiting you," said Ye Xi-Mei.


    Xu Lei''s face immediately reddened. "Auntie Mei, what are you talking about? If Mu-Cheng hears this,


    she will misunderstand."


    This heartwarming scene melted Ye Fan''s icy cold heart immediately.


    The expression on his face instantly became gentler.


    "Alright, Mum, don''t tease Lei anymore. Come in,e in. You haven''t had dinner yet, right? I''ll cook


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    for you guys now,"ughed Ye Fan as he led the twodies in. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The vi was undergoing renovation, but the interior only went through a change of furniture, so that


    part was already done.


    The only renovation work left was somendscaping work in the courtyard.


    So it wasn''t a problem for all of them to move back into the house.


    "Do you know how to cook at all? Don''t be like Mu-Cheng and be more of a hindrance than help, ok?"


    "Humph! How dare you look down on me! When I was looking for you in Jiangdong, I had to cook for


    myself most of the time!¡± grumbled Xu Lei angrily.

 Chapter 1071 Heart to Heart Talk

    Chapter 1071 Heart to Heart Talk


    Xu Lei was born into a very privileged family, but she didn''t have those bad habits that many of the


    children from such families had.


    She had gone overseas to study at a young age and learnt to be independent early.


    Later on, her parents died in an ident and several changes and other issues in the family made Xu


    Lei learn to be stronger.


    If a woman didn''t even know how to cook and do housework, then how was she going to talk about


    being independent and be stronger?


    So even though she could have hired a housekeeper, she didn''t.


    Moreover, Xu Lei used to dream of marrying Ye Fan in the future too.


    She knew that Ye Fan was a thrifty person, so he would never spend money on a housekeeper.


    Without anybody else to do the housework in the house, she would have to learn to do it instead. That


    way, she would be able to better take care of her Fan.


    Cooking for the person she loved was something that warmed Xu Lei''s heart and made her very happy.


    But these dreams could only remain as dreams.


    The woman who ended up cooking for Ye Fan wasn''t her.


    But Xu Lei had already sorted her thoughts out. Even if she couldn''t be Ye Fan''s woman, she was


    happy to be able to quietly be by his side like this.


    "Go and peel the potatoes, then cut them into strips," Xu Leimanded Ye Fan inside the kitchen.


    Ye Fan immediately red back at her.


    "You terrible little girl! I didn''t order you around but you''ve started ordering me about first? So you want


    to be in charge of cooking, huh. I''ll give you that chance! I''m going to see how good the previous


    goddess of Jiangdong and current head of the powerful Xu family is at cooking!"


    Ye Fanughed helplessly and started bing Xu Lei''s kitchen helper instead.


    The kitchen was soon filled with a wonderful fragrance.


    Xu Lei put together several simple dishes very quickly.


    "My my, Lei, you''re not bad at all! I didn''t expect a rich man''s daughter like you to actually be able to


    cook. In today''s society, not many women know how to cook anymore. Or at least, Mu-Cheng doesn''t


    know how to cook,¡± Ye Fan quietlyplimented Xu Lei as he tried her cooking.


    "That''s because I''m the face of a new generation of women who can both work and cook!"


    Xu Lei was exceptionally happy to hear Ye Fanpliment her.


    She looked so happy, it was as if her dishes had been awarded some international prize.


    The pride and joy inside her heart increased when she heard that Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t know how to


    cook.


    "Fan, who says Mu-Cheng doesn''t know how to cook? While you were away, Mu-Cheng''s culinary


    skills improved a lot. That night, she cooked an entire table of dishes for my birthday all by herself. I


    wanted to help her but she refused to let me help. She didn''t even let me tell you about it because she


    wanted to give you a surprise. You''ve got such a wonderful wife, so you''d better be content," Ye Xi-Mei


    quickly stood up for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan was very surprised to hear this.


    He had lived with Qiu Mu-Cheng for a few years now, and he had always been the one cooking. Qiu


    Mu-Cheng didn''t have to lift a finger at all and she hardly stepped into the kitchen.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had wanted to learn cooking before, but Su Qian had stopped her from doing so, saying


    that cooking was harmful for her skin and would cause premature aging.


    Su Qian insisted that Qiu Mu-Cheng stay far away from the kitchen, and said things like cooking


    weren''t meant for women to do in the first ce.


    After she became busy at work, this whole thing about learning how to cook became impossible.


    Ye Fan was surprised to find that while he was away in Japan, Qiu Mu-Cheng had actually started


    cooking.


    Ye Fan felt very moved and decided to give Qiu Mu-Cheng a call after he was done eating.


    That woman was probably worrying too much about him in Yanjing to eat or sleep properly.


    This was one very heartwarming meal to Ye Fan.


    After that near death experience, Ye Fan had been away from home for a long time.


    Now that he was finally back in Jiangdong and was having his first meal with his family, Ye Fan really


    felt a sense of belonging and warmth.


    Why was he training and pushing himself so hard to be stronger?


    It was to protect this warmth.


    It was to protect the ones he loved and to make sure their lives were secure and free from harm.


    This dinner washed away a lot of the murderous and violent feelings Ye Fan had in his heart before


    this.


    Since the time seemed right, Ye Xi-Mei started to talk to him about the situation in Jiangdong.


    "Fan, I heard that you intend to deal with the two scions of Fenghua Group?"


    Hmm?" Ye Fan frowned. "Was it Li Er or


    Lei San who told you about this? These two old geezers! I''m going to teach them a good lesson!"


    Ye Fan never allowed them to tell Qiu Mu-Cheng or Ye Xi-Mei about the happenings within Jiangdong.


    He didn''t want them to be worried over such matters.


    No matter how much pressure he was facing out there, Ye Fan would always bear it all by himself.


    He was a man, so he had to be able to stand strong!


    For the sake of his wife and family, he had to brave through any storms that came his way. Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    That was why Ye Fan never told them about the happenings in Jiangdong.


    But these two geezers had actually talked to his mother without his knowledge. This was a big no-no to


    Ye Fan.


    "Don''t me them, I was the one who forced them to tell me. But Fan, I would still advise you to let


    them off if you can. Since that Lu Ming-Feng has been taught a lesson and is already frightened


    enough by you, there''s no need to actually kill him."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ve finally gotten a chance to take a breather, and you want us to be embroiled in another mess?


    Do you really want everyone to be endangered because of you? Do you really want Mu-Cheng and Lei


    to worry day and night about you again?"

 Chapter 1072 Stare from the Abyss

    Chapter 1072 Stare from the Abyss


    Xu Lei and Ye Xi-Mei continued to talk Ye Fan out of killing Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua.


    After seeing how worried the twodies looked, Ye Fan started to waver a little.


    He felt that perhaps he should listen to all of them and let Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua off.


    Even though Ye Fan really wasn''t afraid of the Lu and Xur families, his mother was right. Even if he


    was confident of being the ultimate victor, Jiangdong would definitely be in turmoil because of his


    actions.


    He would also cause all the women in his life to be worried for him.


    Ye Fan finally nodded after the twodies tried so hard to persuade him.


    "Alright Mum, I understand. As long as Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua promise to never set foot into


    Jiangdong again, I will spare their lives and let them leave." ''That''ll be for the best." Ye Xi-Mei breathed


    a sigh of relief when she saw that her son had finally decided to take a step back. The pressure she felt


    in her heart was finally gone.


    Beforeing here, Ye Xi-Mei was so worried when she heard about everything from Li Er.


    The Ye family was just a small family from the countryside, so they couldn''t help Ye Fan at all.


    If Ye Fan really went to the extreme, Ye Fan would have to face the wrath of the two powerful families


    all by himself.


    Ye Fan didn''t have a powerful family to fall back on like Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua did.


    Of course, if Ye Fan had not been removed from the Chu n''s genealogy, his identity as the eldest


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grandchild with the ''Tian'' character in his name would be enough for him to do anything without any


    fear.


    But the Chu family had chased Ye Fan and his mother out a decade ago.


    This background of Ye Fan''s didn''t provide him with any protection, and only brought harm to him


    instead.


    So Ye Xi-Mei was determined to talk her son round.


    She was so d that it had gone smoothly.


    Ye Xi-Mei knew Ye Fan well. She knew that her son was a sentimental and loyal man.


    He didn''t mind suffering pain, but he couldn''t stand letting the people he loved suffer.


    So if she used the safety of people like Qiu Mu-Cheng and Xu Lei to talk Ye Fan round, she knew that


    her son would relent and let Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua off.


    After Ye Fan promised to stop, Ye Xi-Mei gave a call to Li Er and told him about it.


    "Has Mr Chu decided to step back? That''s great! I''m so d to hear this! Thank you so much, Madam


    Ye, thank you! You are a really noble mother and you are a mother to all of us in Jiangdong. You have


    prevented a terrible catastrophe! You are a benefactor to Jiangdong!" Li Er was over the moon when he


    received the call.


    He didn''t have high hopes initially, and getting Ye Xi-Mei to persuade Ye Fan was really a desperate


    idea.


    He didn''t expect it to work.


    A mother knew her son the best after all.


    "Mr Li, you''re exaggerating. How could a simple woman like me be a benefactor to all of


    Jiangdong?" said Ye Xi-Mei in rm. She didn''t expect her son''s decision to make Li Er this excited.


    "No, no, it''s not an exaggeration at all. You have really stopped a terrible disaster from befalling


    Jiangdong," said Li Er gratefully.


    After some time, Li Er finally hung up and went to call Wu Wei-Tao to tell him that Ye Fan had decided


    to let the two men off.


    He also emphasized on making sure that the two men didn''t provoke Ye Fan anymore and leave


    Jiangdong as soon as possible.


    Li Er was also afraid that Mr Chu might suddenly change his mind.


    But of course, Ye Fan knew nothing about what was going on between Li Er and Wu Wei-Tao.


    It had been such a long time since he enjoyed such peace and quiet.


    Ye Fan sat in the living room and watched TV with his mother and Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan had tried calling Qiu Mu-Cheng, but the call didn''t get through.


    He thought that she might be busy, so he didn''t call her again and waited for her to return the call.


    "Fan, Lei,e and have some fruit.¡± Ye Xi-Mei cut some fruit and brought it out for them.


    But since the movie had reached an exciting part, neither Xu Lei nor Ye Fan cared about eating


    anything now. Their eyes were both glued to the TV.


    This was a thriller, so Xu Lei hugged a cushion and curled up on the sofa in fear. She started to inch


    closer to Ye Fan subconsciously and her body was trembling slightly.


    Ye Fan smiled helplessly when he saw this.


    Sometimes he felt that women were really very interesting creatures.


    Xu Lei was a good example now. She was very scared, but she refused to turn her eyes away from the


    TV.


    This odd masochistic behavior really amused him.


    But just when Ye Fan was about tough at Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan seemed to suddenly sense something and he turned around with a start.


    His face instantly paled.


    "Oh no! Mum, get down!¡± shouted Ye Fan.


    BOOM!


    A loud st soon followed.


    The st shook the entire house and it was ear deafening.


    It sounded like rolling thunder and the sound of andslide. Mount Yunding couldn''t stop shaking.


    Almost half of Yunzhou had heard this terrible st.


    When the people nearby looked up, they saw that the peak of Mount Yunding was covered in mes.


    "Oh my god!"


    "What happened?"


    "What was that st?" "Did the gas explode?"


    The foot of the mountain was in chaos.


    Many people had gathered and looked in horror at the huge mes rising into the sky.


    A man''s mirthlessughter could be heard not too far from the site of the explosion. "Missionplete,


    let''s go!¡±


    He flung his cigarette onto the ground and snuffed it out with his shoe.


    He disassembled the weapons and was ready to go back and enjoy his wine.


    "Team Leader, aren''t we going to confirm this first?" asked one of his subordinates.


    He had served in the army for many years and he knew what these grenades were capable of.


    One grenade alone could make a hole in the hard exterior of a tank.


    They had shot ten grenades just now.


    All ten hit the house!


    The vi had already been razed to the ground, and the peak of the mountain was on fire. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    "Well, that''s also true." The other team members nodded in agreement.


    But before they could leave...


    HUU!


    A strong gust of wind suddenly blew past them.


    Yang Yun and his team saw the silhouette of a skinny young man standing in the midst of the mes.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and a cold smile spread across his face.


    The mes shot into the sky while the smoke billowed.


    He stood in between the dark of the night and the bright and ring fire.


    He looked like a demon that had crawled out from the depths of an abyss and was staring at them from


    the gates of hell.

 Chapter 1073 Play with You!

    Chapter 1073 y with You!


    "You...you..."


    Yang Yun and his team were frightened out of their wits.


    They stared at that figure standing against the zing mes as tsunamis surged wildly in their hearts.


    ¡°Who...who are you?" asked Yang Yun fearfully as the terror mounted in his heart.


    The person in the mes didn''t say anything.


    He just lifted his foot and started walking towards them slowly.


    What made Yang Yun feel even more terrified was the fact that this person''s feet seemed to be walking


    on air.


    He really looked like he was a demon who had crawled out from hell and came to earth.


    "Who...who are you?! Who on earth are you? Are you human? A ghost?!" Yang Yun and the rest were


    on the verge of peeing


    themselves.


    Their legs felt like jelly and they were shaking all over.


    They wanted to run, but they were already too frightened to move.


    As that figure drew closer to them, a sinister and icy voice finally resounded in the dark night.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question? Who was it! Who got you to kill me!"


    Ye Fan stared down at them from above, and his ominous gaze looked down at them like they were


    merely five little ants. There was no expression on his face at all.


    BOOM!


    Yang Yun and the rest widened their eyes in shock. They felt like they had just been struck by lightning.


    They almost forgot to breathe because they were too terrified.


    "You...you''re Ye Fan?! How...how can this be? Are you a human or a ghost?!" Yang Yun was really


    petrified now.


    He felt that everything he had understood about the world just copsed.


    From the questions the man asked him, Yang Yun could guess that this person was Ye Fan, the man


    they had just sted earlier.


    But how could he have survived ten of those rocket grenades?


    That was simply impossible!


    Yang Yun couldn''t believe that anybody would be able to survive such a st.


    And this man had even walked right out from the fire unscathed!


    Yang Yun had no idea that Ye Fan had previously survived a missile attack, so a few grenades wasn''t


    going to do anything to him.


    But Ye Fan was in no mood to chat with


    him.


    He walked over and grabbed Yang Yun by the neck, then lifted him off the ground slowly.


    "I repeat my question. Who instructed you toe here?" Ye Fan''s frosty voice was furious and


    malicious at the same time.


    It made the listeners feel all their hair stand on end.


    But Yang Yun could barely even breathe since Ye Fan''s hand was around his neck, never mind talk.


    He struggled in pain as he continued to groan and gasp for air.


    He soon stopped moving.


    Ye Fan casually flung him onto the ground.


    After that, he turned his icy gaze towards the other four.


    ''Say it. Who got you toe here?'' Ye Fan''s tone of voice was very t and calm, like the surface of a


    But anyone familiar with Ye Fan would know that the calmer he seemed, the angrier he really was.


    The bright mes were still dancing in the wind behind him.


    Ye Fan''s icy face looked even more frightening and imposing from the flickering shadows caused by


    the mes.


    The remaining four couldn''t take the pressure anymore and confessed in fear, "It''s...it''s Young


    Master..."


    "Young Master?" Ye Fan frowned. "You mean Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua?¡±


    This time, none of them said anything and just nodded while trembling violently.


    SLAAAASH...


    A bright beam of light cut through the air.


    Ye Fan turned and left.


    Five cold corpsesy behind him.


    Since they hade for his life, he was going to take theirs.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Their fate was sealed from the moment theyunched an attack on the vi.


    "Lei, take Mum to a hotel and stay there for the time being," Ye Fan said to Xu Lei after he had finished


    off those five assants.


    His deep voice was brimming with fury.


    Nobody could understand how angry Ye Fan was right now.


    The people he hated the most were those who threatened the lives of his family.


    If he hadn''t reacted in time earlier, his mother and Lei would have died from the explosion.


    "Fan, what are you going to do? Don''t do anything rash. Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding


    somewhere?"


    Ye Xi-Mei was still shaken from the explosion earlier, but after she heard what her son said, she started


    to panic.


    She knew her son well and knew that Ye Fan was really furious this time.


    People often did things that were out of line because they were angry.


    It was hard for Ye Xi-Mei not to worry.


    But this time, Ye Fan didn''t want to listen to his mother.


    He looked at Xu Lei. "Lei, hurry up and take my mum away." Ye Fan''s voice was icy and there was no


    room for negotiation at all.


    Xu Lei decided against saying anything and started pulling at Ye Xi-Mei to leave.


    The twodies quickly left the ce.


    The peak of Mount Yunding calmed down once again, but the zing fire was still burning brightly.


    Ye Fan gave Li Er a call.


    "Mr Chu, what is it?" asked Li Er politely with an ingratiatingugh. He was clearly in a good mood.


    But the frostiest voice he had ever heard came from the other side.


    "Find out exactly where Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua are hiding within the next twenty minutes and


    let me know.¡± Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    His words were so icy that even though Li Er was several kilometers away from him, he could still


    sense the murderous intent in these words.


    Li Er shuddered all over.


    "I can let them off, but would they let me off?!" shouted Ye Fan coldly. His shout was so frightening that


    Li Er''s legs gave way and he fell to the floor.


    "Just follow my instructions. I don''t want to hear anymore nonsense."


    BAM!


    Ye Fan hung up immediately after that.


    A chilly wind blew over the peak of Mount Yunding while Ye Fan continued to stand there quietly with


    no expression on his face.


    Nobody could tell that a great fury was burning inside his heart beneath this calm exterior.


    "Lu Ming-Feng, Xur Shao-Hua, you two are really asking for it this time. You wanna y? I''ll y with


    you!"


    Ye Fan clenched his fists tightly as the wind blew his icy words into the distance.

 Chapter 1074 Success?

    Chapter 1074 Sess?


    Back at Li Er''s.


    Ye Fan had hung up on him and the dead tone of the phone reced his voice.


    Li Er remained silent for a long time.


    It took him a long time to snap out of his daze.


    He put his hands behind his back and started pacing the room. His face looked extremely unpleasant.


    "How did things turn out like that? Didn''t Mr Chu just decide to let the two of them off? Why did he


    change his mind so quickly? Did those two idiots secretly send someone to attack Mr Chu?"


    Li Er''s brows were furrowed and he was both frustrated and worried.


    His good mood had taken a huge plunge because of this call.


    Li Er decided to quickly call Wu Wei-Tao.


    "Mr Li, I was about to call you! I thought of calling you out for a meal. Are you free tomorrow?" Wu Wei-


    Tao was clearly also in a good mood because he thought the crisis in Jiangdong was over and he could


    rx.


    "Are you kidding? You''re still in the mood to go out for a meal?! Something terrible has happened! Mr


    Chu just called me to find out where Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua are. It sounds like Mr Chu is


    getting ready to finish these two off,¡± said Li Er in a grim voice.


    What?


    Wu Wei-Tao instantly shivered and lost his grip on the teacup in his hand. It fell and shattered onto the


    floor.


    "Mr Li, what did you just say? Mr Chu is going to finish them off? Did you...did you get it wrong? Didn''t


    you just tell me that Mr Chu has decided not to pursue this matter and this whole thing hase to a


    close? Why...what''s happened?!" asked Wu Wei-Tao anxiously with a pale face.


    "Why are you asking me what happened? I think you''d better ask those two fellows what the hell they


    did! If my guess is right, those two idiots must be still feeling indignant and sent someone to kill Mr Chu


    again. Otherwise, Mr Chu wouldn''t be this angry!" Li Er tried his best to keep his temper down since


    Wu Wei-Tao was the mayor after all. If he were the mayor, Li Er would have cursed his entire family by


    now.


    He had already told Wu Wei-Tao to watch those two fellows carefully and make sure they didn''t


    provoke Mr Chu anymore.


    But what happened in the end?


    The thing he was most worried about still happened.


    "Mr Li, please calm down, there might be a misunderstanding somewhere. Tell you what, you pacify Mr


    Chu for the time being. Don''t tell him where Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua is. Give me some time


    and let me investigate this matter first," said Wu Wei-Tao hurriedly.


    Li Er just scoffed. "Mayor Wu, I''m sorry but


    I don''t want to die. I''ve said what I was supposed to, and Mr Chu will reach the hotel where those two


    are in 20 minutes. If you want to prevent a tragedy from happening, then there''s only one way to go


    about doing it."


    "You''d better call those two right now and tell them to get their ass out of here! Tell them to leave


    Jiangdong and go as far away as possible right now! Otherwise, we''re going to have two more ghosts


    haunting Jiangdong in no time!"


    Li Er''s harsh words sounded like a tub of cold water sshing all over Wu Wei-Tao''s body.


    Wu Wei-Tao couldn''t help but shiver.


    Wu Wei-Tao wanted to say more, but Li Er had already hung up on him.


    "Damn it! What on earth happened?" Wu Wei-Tao''s heart was ovee with worry.


    Just then, another call came in. Wu Wei-Tao didn''t even see who the caller was before picking it up


    because he thought it was Li Er.


    But it wasn''t Li Er, it was a subordinate.


    "Mayor Wu, something has happened at Mount Yunding Vi. For some reason, a series of explosions


    happened at the peak of the mountain. The entire vi has been razed to the ground, and the peak of


    the mountain ispletely burnt! We''ve already sent a rescue team over, and we''re not sure exactly


    how many casualties there are."


    His subordinate continued with his report, but Wu Wei-Tao was no longer listening.


    He understood what happened now.


    So this was why Mr Chu suddenly changed his mind.


    "Something...something terrible is going to happen..." sighed Wu Wei-Tao with a pale face.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Get me Lu Ming-Feng''s number right now!" Wu Wei-Tao shouted anxiously.


    Back at Yuchang Hotel.


    Lu Ming-Feng was still waiting in the same room.


    The dishes on the table had already gone cold.


    So had the once steaming hot pot of tea.


    "Young Master, the tea is cold, I''ll get you another pot."


    Lu Ming-Feng didn''t say anything and allowed his subordinate to get him a fresh pot of tea.


    Half an hourter, the tea went cold again.


    "Young Master, the tea is cold, I''ll get you another pot?¡± asked the subordinate again politely.


    "To hell with another pot of tea!¡±


    This time, Lu Ming-Feng exploded in fury.


    He picked up the teapot and smashed it onto the floor.


    All the patience he had before this had worn thin.


    Logically speaking, Yang Yun and team only had to drive over, find a good spot,unch a bunch of


    grenades, thene back.


    The whole process wouldn''t take more than an hour at best.


    But now, nearly four hours had passed!


    He could have taken a nap during this time!


    Why wasn''t there even the slightest bit of news from those men?


    "Young-young Master, don''t be so anxious. Perhaps Mr Yang and team has run into some dy?¡±


    "Dy my ass! What sort of dy could they even run into?!" yelled Lu Ming-Feng.


    After letting out all his anger, Lu Ming-Feng said in a stern voice, "I''m not going to count on them


    Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Mount Yunding was on the east side of Yunzhou, while Lu Ming-Feng was now on the west side.


    The two ends of the city was quite some distance away with several buildings in between, so they


    couldn''t see nor hear if anything had happened at Mount Yunding.


    Lu Ming-Feng was instantly overjoyed to hear this.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes! The fire department is on their way there now!"


    "HAHA! Excellent! As long as it was a sess!" Lu Ming-Feng was bursting with excitement. He was


    so pleased that he had taken revenge.

 Chapter 1075 Qiu Mu-Chengs Arrival

    Chapter 1075 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Arrival


    "Come, let''s go look for Shao-Hua! I''ve got to tell him the good news!¡± Lu Ming-Feng couldn''t contain


    his excitement anymore and couldn''t wait to tell Xur Shao-Hua about the good news.


    "Come to think of it, where''s Shao-Hua?


    Why haven''t I seen him all night?" Lu Ming-Feng suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen Xur Shao-


    Hua since they sent Yang Yun and his men off.


    "Young Master Lu, Young Master Xu has an appointment with ady," responded his subordinate.


    Lu Ming-Feng immediately burst outughing.


    "This fellow has really decided to let himself go. Let''s go and take a look."


    Lu Ming-Feng was genuinely curious to see which youngdy had mesmerized Xur Shao-Hua to a


    point where he had forgotten about his buddy.


    After getting rid of one huge problem, Lu Ming-Feng was in an excellent mood and was full of smiles as


    he went looking for Xur Shao-Hua.


    Xur Shao-Hua was now in a cafe on the sixth story of the hotel.


    The ambience was elegant and there was melodious music ying in the background.


    When Lu Ming-Feng walked over, he found that Xur Shao-Hua was sitting across from a middle aged


    man.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man had an ingratiating smile on his face and was having a pleasant conversation with Xur Shao-


    Hua, whereas Xur Shao-Hua put on a rare disy of politeness and didn''t look like the arrogant rich


    man''s son he usually was.


    "Huh? Shao-Hua, didn''t you say you were going to pick up some girls? Where are thedies? Why is


    there only one old man here?" Lu Ming-Feng went right up and sat down next to Xur Shao-Hua.


    "Ming-Feng, don''t spout nonsense and watch your manners. This is Mu-Cheng''s father, and he''s a


    guest I''ve invited tonight," Xur Shao-Hua introduced the man seated across from them.


    Lu Ming-Feng was shocked to hear this.


    "Mu-Cheng''s father? You mean...you mean this is Mr Chu''s father-inw? My god, Shao-Hua, you''re


    amazing! In order to get the girl, you''re starting with her father first?"


    Lu Ming-Feng was really surprised, but suddenly everything made sense now.


    He finally understood what Xur Shao-Hua had been up to during this time.


    He thought that Xur Shao-Hua had a new target, but he had thought wrong. Xur Shao-Hua''s target had


    been Qiu Mu-Cheng all this time.


    "Ming-Feng, if you keep talking like this, I''ll kick you! He''s Mu-Cheng''s father, so watch your words!"


    Xur Shao-Hua threw Lu Ming-Feng a dirty stare.


    Lu Ming-Feng immediatelyughed along.


    "Of course, of course. He might be your father-inw in the near future, so I should be more


    polite. Waiter! Get some wine for us! Let me toast Shao-Hua''s future father-inw!"


    "Oh I couldn''t possibly ept a toast from Young Master Lu," said Qiu Lei fearfully as he quickly got up


    and waved his hands about.


    "Why not? You''re Shao-Hua''s father-inw, so you are definitely qualified to ept this toast!" Lu Ming-


    Feng continued to help his buddy along as he kept addressing Qiu Lei as Xur Shao-Hua''s father-inw.


    "Ming-Feng, I told you not to spout nonsense. I''m not even together with Mu-Cheng yet. Besides, we


    went separate ways very unhappily thest time, so I''m not sure if she will ept me yet," said Xur


    Shao-Hua as he shook his head.


    Qiu Lei quickly cut in, "She wouldn''t dare to reject you! Young Master Xur, don''t worry. I know that


    daughter of mine well, and she wouldn''t dare to disobey us. Besides, you''re such a good catch, so it''s


    Mu-


    Cheng''s greatest honor and blessing to have you court her. Even if that Ye Fan weren''t dead, I would


    make Mu-Cheng divorce him and spend her life with you instead."


    News of Ye Fan''s return had not spread yet, so not many people in Jiangdong knew about it. Qiu Lei


    and his wife had no idea either.


    "Uncle Qiu, I really like what you just said! My buddy here is really a one in a million talent. I don''t have


    to borate on his family background and looks, I''m sure. But more importantly, Shao-Hua is a really


    devoted man. Ever since he saw your daughter for the first time at Mount Yunding, he had given his


    soul away to Miss Qiu. I invited him to my banquet just a couple of days ago but he refused to go


    because he missed Miss Qiu,"ughed Lu Ming-Feng merrily as he painted Xur Shao-Hua in a good


    light.


    "By the way, where''s Miss Qiu? Is she still in Yanjing?" Lu Ming-Feng remembered that Xu Lei took Qiu


    Mu-Cheng back with her to Yanjing after the incident at Mount Yunding Vi, but he didn''t know if Qiu


    Mu-Cheng was back yet.


    "She''s on the way and will arrive soon. Her mother has gone to the airport to pick her up," replied Qiu


    Lei quickly.


    While they were still conversing, a cab stopped outside the hotel.


    The doors opened and twodies alighted at the hotel.


    One of them possessed an iparable beauty, so even though her hair cascaded down her


    shoulders very simply, she still looked mesmerizing.


    The otherdy looked a little more mature.


    She had thick makeup on, but it wasn''t enough to hide all the wrinkles on her face.


    She was rather pretty as well, but somehow she also looked like an opportunist.


    The younger ravishing beauty was Qiu Mu-Cheng, who should have been taking care of Qing Tan in


    Yanjing.


    A few hours ago, Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly got a call from her mother, saying that Qiu Lei had gotten


    into a serious car ident and wanted to see his daughter onest time.


    Even though they had drifted apart, blood was still thicker than water.


    These were the parents who brought her up after all.


    No matter how heartless Qiu Mu-Cheng became, she wouldn''t be so heartless as to ignore her father''s


    dying wish.


    So once Qiu Mu-Cheng heard about his situation, she took the next ne back to Yunzhou. Content


    belongs to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    But what confused Qiu Mu-Cheng was that her mother had brought her to a hotel instead of the


    hospital.


    Han Li gave Qiu Lei a call after walking into the hotel. "Get ready, Mu-Cheng and I are downstairs


    already."


    In no time, Han Li and her daughter arrived at the cafe on the sixth story of the hotel.


    Xur Shao-Hua was the first person to walk over to them. "Mu-Cheng, you''re here! You''ve had a tiring


    flight, so quicklye in and take a seat," said Xur Shao-Hua


    concernedly when he spotted Qiu Mu-Cheng. He couldn''t contain his excitement and joy at all.

 Chapter 1076 Thinking of Leaving?

    Chapter 1076 Thinking of Leaving?


    "Huh? Why is it you? Mum, Dad, what is going on?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face immediately fell when she


    saw Xur Shao-Hua.


    She had a bad feeling that her parents had lied to her.


    She ignored Xur Shao-Hua and turned to question her own parents directly.


    "Mu-Cheng, what is the matter with you? Young Master Xur is talking to you, but you''re so rude to him.


    Hurry up and thank him for being so kind to you!¡± Han Li red at Qiu Mu-Cheng to signal to her to


    watch her words so that things wouldn''t be awkward.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng refused to take the hint.


    She was furious that her parents had lied to her like this!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough! Mum, Dad, what are the two of you trying to do? You lied to me so that I woulde here to


    meet him? Don''t the two of you know that he was the one who destroyed Mufan Group? And I was


    nearly killed by him too! And because of him, Qing Tan is still lying in hospital right now!"


    "I really don''t get it. Why don''t the two of you use your brains or have a stand on anything you do? I will


    say this one more time. I am already married. I will only be Ye Fan''s wife, and I will marry nobody else


    but Ye Fan. Everyone else can forget it!" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were bloodshot. She was going insane


    from how angry she was with her parents.


    Even though Xur Shao-Hua hadn''t said anything, Qiu Mu-Cheng knew her parents well enough to


    know what they were up to.


    They had lied to her to make here here so that they could matchmake her with Xur Shao-Hua.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng simply couldn''t understand why her parents refused to learn from the past. She had


    quarreled with them so many times because they kept doing such things and Ye Fan hadpletely


    fallen out with them too.


    In the past, she could still understand their perspective a little. They despised Ye Fan for being a good-


    for-nothing who stayed at home to be a live-in son-inw, so they desperately tried to get her a better


    husband.


    But now?


    Ye Fan had be the King of Jiangdong and held onto Mufan Group, a corporation worth millions.


    Why were they still so discontent? Why were they still pulling such stunts?


    "Shut up! You terrible girl! So you''ve even learnt to talk back to us now? I just knew a gangster like Ye


    Fan would be a bad influence on you! Look at you now! You''re so rude and treat your parents so


    poorly! How dare you shout at us in public! We''re your parents! Without us, you wouldn''t exist!" shouted


    Han Li angrily at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "It''s true that we''ve lied to you, but why do you think we did that? We did that for your sake! No matter


    how amazing Ye Fan is, he''s nothing but a gangster. It''s true that he did quite well for a while previously


    and even established Mufan Group for you, and held onto millions in funds. But you know very well


    how he amassed all that power and wealth! He must have dabbled in illegal dealings to get all this! So


    even if Mufan Group didn''t fall at Young Master Xur''s hands, the government would eventually get to


    you. If that happened, then you wouldn''t just go bankrupt, but you would have to go to jail as well."


    "Anyway, Ye Fan''s already dead, so even if you find a new husband now, you wouldn''t be considered


    being unfaithful to him either," Han Li continued trying to change Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mind.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and said, "Mum, don''t you feel the least bit guilty saying any of


    these things? You say that Ye Fan is a gangster and he attained his wealth through illegal means. Then


    tell me, who paid for the house you live in now? The jewelry you''re wearing? Your daily living


    expenses? All of this is Ye Fan''s money! When you spent all this money, you never talked about how


    this was dirty money! But now you actually have the cheek to say something like this? Don''t you feel


    guilty? Don''t you have any shame?"


    Back when Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng first fell out with Han Li and Qiu Lei, they had moved out from


    Liuyuan Residential District in anger.


    For a long time after that, Han Li and Qiu Lei didn''t contact the couple either.


    But after Mufan Group was established and Ye Fan was crowned the King of Jiangdong, the money


    grubber Han Li and Qiu Lei quickly went looking for their daughter.


    Since they were her biological parents after all, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t bear to really ignore them


    altogether.


    As a result, she started to give them a monthly allowance, and even bought them arge apartment in


    the heart of town.


    But she never told Ye Fan about these things.


    Firstly, it was because Ye Fan was always very busy and wasn''t home often, so she didn''t really have


    the chance to tell him.


    Secondly, it was because she was afraid that Ye Fan would get angry.


    Ye Fan and her parents were on extremely bad terms after all.


    During the first three years of marriage, Ye Fan had suffered a lot of verbal abuse and nastiness from


    her parents.


    She was sure that Ye Fan didn''t have any good feelings towards her parents.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to give her parents money without telling Ye Fan.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was really worried for nothing, actually. Ye Fan wouldn''t have said anything even if


    he knew about it.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was shocked that all of this hadn''t changed her parents'' attitude towards Ye Fan the


    slightest bit. They continued to despise Ye Fan just like they always had.


    This ungrateful behavior really made Qiu Mu-Cheng hit the roof.


    "Alright now, that''s quite enough. Why do the two of you always quarrel when you meet? Stop shouting


    at one another," Qiu Lei quickly cut in when he noticed that things were getting unpleasant.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to hear any more of this.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    She had heard such words so many times since she was a child.


    They were always like this. They would im to be doing something for her good, when it was actually


    doing her harm.


    After that, she didn''t want to linger around anymore, so she turned and wanted to leave.


    But Lu Ming-Feng stood in her way.


    "Miss Qiu, are you thinking of leaving? What do you take Shao-Hua as? How dare you y him out like


    this? Did you think you could juste and go as you please?"

 Chapter 1077 Terror Arrives

    Chapter 1077 Terror Arrives


    Lu Ming-Feng smiled coldly at Qiu Mu-Cheng. His low voice sounded rather threatening.


    "Move aside!¡± barked Qiu Mu-Cheng stubbornly and ignored Lu Ming-Feng''s threats.


    Lu Ming-Feng shook his head. "I just said, this is not a ce where you can juste and go as you


    please."


    A few men appeared from behind Lu Ming-Feng and blocked Qiu Mu-Cheng''s path.


    "What are you trying to do?" Qiu Mu-Cheng immediately paled.


    "Miss Qiu, no need to be so worried. I don''t have any ill intentions. It''s just that my buddy, Shao-Hua,


    has waited an entire night for you and even bought your parents such an expensive house. He''s waited


    with such anticipation for you to finallye, and you want to leave after barely saying anything? Do


    you think that''s appropriate behavior on your part? Don''t you think you''re wasting my buddy''s efforts?"


    said Lu Ming-Feng as he walked back to the sofa and crossed his legs while he smiled faintly and


    sipped his coffee.


    "So Miss Qiu, since you''re here, just settle down and apany my buddy tonight. If you still decide to


    leave tomorrow, we won''t block your way. But if you decide to be ungrateful even though we''ve been so


    kind to you, then I''m warning you, we''re not to be trifled with." Lu Ming-Feng''s low voice sounded


    strangely chilling.


    The entire cafe suddenly felt a lot colder than before.


    Xur Shao-Hua didn''t say anything and just looked on coldly. He obviously supported everything that Lu


    Ming-Feng just said.


    "Young Master Lu, Young Master Xur, don''t be angry. Mu-Cheng is just joking, so don''t take it to heart.


    Young Master Xur is both handsome and talented, so it''s my daughter''s great blessing to be able to


    chat with you," Han Li and Qiu Lei quickly cut in andughed ingratiatingly when they could sense that


    things were going downhill.


    After calming Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng down, the couple started to persuade Qiu Mu-Cheng


    again.


    "Mu-Cheng, take it as your mother is begging you! Stop being so rebellious! We can''t afford to offend


    the Lu and Xur families. You''ve seen it for yourself - if you make them angry, then you won''t be able to


    leave this ce. Listen to me, alright? Just try talking to Young Master Xur first? For all you know, you


    might fall for him after tonight?" Han Li put in her best efforts to persuade her daughter.


    "That''s right, Mu-Cheng. You were once married, so it will be hard for you to find a good man to marry


    in the future. The fact that Young Master Xur doesn''t mind your past is already a wonderful blessing.


    But instead of feeling grateful, you are actually unhappy with him? I really don''t understand you at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why do you prefer a useless bum like Ye Fan to Young Master Xur? Young Master Xur is a thousand


    times better than that Ye Fan. If you end up marrying Young Master Xur, you''d be a tycoon''s wife


    and you''ll live in luxury for the rest of your life!" Qiu Lei gave his best shot at talking Qiu Mu-Cheng


    round as well.


    "Enough! I''ve already told you that I will only be Ye Fan''s wife, and everyone else can forget it!"


    shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng. She pushed her parents aside and tried to walk out again.


    "Since Miss Qiu isn''t grateful for our kindness, then don''t me us for getting nasty. You''re a woman


    that my buddy fancies, so you have to stay here with him whether you like it or not!"


    Lu Ming-Feng''s gaze immediately turned cold when he saw that she was still trying to walk away.


    He scoffed and waved his hands. The burly men behind him quickly surrounded Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    They were clearly going to drag Qiu Mu-Cheng over to Xur Shao-Hua by force.


    "You wouldn''t dare! My husband is in Jiangdong right now! If you dare to touch me, Ye Fan won''t let


    any of you off!" shouted Qiu Mu-Cheng fiercely even though she was really terrified inside.


    She had no choice but to use Ye Fan''s name to make them back off.


    But Lu Ming-Feng burst outughing instead.


    Heughed so brightly, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Ye Fan? He''s the one you''re relying on, isn''t he? If you mentioned his name before tonight, I might still


    be a little more cautious. But I''m afraid I have to break the bad news to you. Ye Fan is already dead!"


    "Just earlier tonight, Shao-Hua and I sent a team of special troops soldiers out and they''ve already


    sted Mount Yunding Vi to the ground. Ye Fan has probably burnt to cinders in that huge fire!


    Trying to use a dead man to threaten me? I''m afraid that''s a bad move,"ughed Lu Ming-Feng


    maniacally.


    His words were filled with smugness and arrogance.


    He sounded like the victor in a war, and he was now looking at the fallen general of the enemy.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was rooted to the floor when she heard these words. She felt like she had been struck


    by lightning.


    "No...no, that''s impossible! You''re lying to me! Ye Fan just came to Yanjing a few days ago to see me.


    He''s not dead yet. He''s still alive. You''re lying to me," said Qiu Mu-Cheng as she shook her head


    profusely and horror overtook her face.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go online and check the news. I believe the news about a fire on


    Mount Yunding is trending right now," said Lu Ming-Feng with a faint smile.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng anxiously pulled her phone out to check.


    The first link she clicked on immediately linked her to a video showing her the inextinguishable mes


    on Mount Yunding.


    "The multi-million-dor Mount Yunding Vi suddenly exploded and the fire caused has proved difficult


    to put out. The rescue team has already discovered three dead bodies, and they are still searching the


    area for survivors..." the reporter in the video continued the live report on the incident.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng felt her mind go nk immediately.


    Her phone fell onto the floor.


    "What about now, Miss Qiu? Do you still have anybody to fall back on? I''d advise you to be


    cooperative, then at least you won''t have to suffer so much."


    Lu Ming-Feng was smiling smugly while Xur Shao-Hua was beside him with an equally sinister smile


    on his face as he quietly drank his coffee.


    Woong woong...


    Just when Lu Ming-Feng was still feeling very pleased with himself, his phone started to vibrate.


    He saw that Wu Wei-Tao was calling him, so he picked up the call.


    He figured that Wu Wei-Tao was calling to ask him about the fire on Mount Yunding.


    "Hello? Mayor Wu? Mount Yunding..."


    But before Lu Ming-Feng could finish his sentence, Wu Wei-Tao cut him off.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s smile froze for a moment after hearing these words.


    "Mayor Wu, what...what are you talking about? What''s happened? Ye Fan''s already dead, so why do


    we have to run?¡± asked Lu Ming-Feng puzzledly. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Oh, is that so?"


    BOOM...


    The chilly wind from outside filled the cafe''s interior in no time.


    The low noise of the wind blowing sounded like the growls of a demon.


    A skinny figure stood straight in the midst of the strong winds and the dark night.

 Chapter 1078 How Could I Bear to Leave?

    Chapter 1078 How Could I Bear to Leave?


    BOOM...


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua were rooted to their chairs like they had just been struck by lightning.


    Their eyes were huge as they looked at the skinny figure in the distance like he was a ghost. They


    were so scared that their souls nearly left their bodies.


    "You...you''re...Ye Fan?!"


    The man standing before them was indeed Ye Fan.


    A foreboding look covered his striking features.


    The chilling wind blew his fringe gently.


    Ye Fan looked like a grim reaper ready to harvest their lives as he stood there.


    His sinister gaze quietly fell on Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua.


    In that instant, Lu Ming-Feng felt as though a someone had put a knife to his neck and he shivered in


    fear.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua weren''t the only surprised ones. Qiu Lei and Han Li were equally


    startled.


    They hadn''t thought that Ye Fan might still be alive.


    Wasn''t there a rumor earlier in Jiangdong about how Ye Fan had met an ident and died?


    When did hee back?


    "Ye Fan!"


    The only person among all of them who was happy to see Ye Fan appear here was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Her eyes were red as she called his name and ran over to leap into his embrace.


    All the fear and shock she felt earlier disappeared the moment Ye Fan pulled her into his arms.


    This man would always be her support and her shelter.


    As long as he was around, she wasn''t afraid of any storms.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You horrible, horrible man! Why didn''t you tell me that something like that happened? I thought I was


    going to lose you again..." bawled Qiu Mu-Cheng as tears streamed down her face.


    Her tears and miserable sobs made one really feel for her.


    Ye Fan felt a warmth fill his heart when he looked at the beautiful woman crying so miserably in his


    arms.


    The greatest feeling of bliss was knowing that no matter where he was in the world, someone who


    loved you was always thinking of you and worrying about you.


    With a wife like that, he couldn''t ask for anything more.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry anymore. You''re already so ugly, so crying makes you look even worse. Besides, I''m


    still in one good piece.


    Don''t you already know? Your man is as strong as a cockroach, so it''s not that easy to kill me."


    "Next time, if someone says I''m dead, don''t believe him. You''re still alive, so how could I bear to leave


    you first?" said Ye Fan very tenderly to her as he gently stroked her face and wiped her tears away.


    But Ye Fan''s words really hit a soft spot in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart. Her tears started flowing again.


    But this time, these were tears of joy from being too touched.


    Many yearster, when Qiu Mu-Cheng reminisced about their past, she would remember very vividly


    the words that Ye Fan said to her on this very day.


    "You''re still alive, so how could I bear to leave you first?"


    These words were etched deeply in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s soul, so she remembered it for many years to


    Sometimes, the thing that touched another''s heart wasn''t a million dor diamond ring or a luxuriously


    furnished house. Just a warm hug or a genuine affectionatement went a much longer way.


    A few simple words of constion from Ye Fan had brought light to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dark and gloomy


    heart.


    It made her even more reliant on this man in front of her.


    "Alright now, Mu-Cheng, just stand by the side and watch first. Once I''ve settled some of these issues,


    I''ll take you home.¡± Now that Qiu Mu-Cheng had finally stopped crying, it was time for Ye Fan to get


    down to business.


    Ye Fan hade to Yuchang Hotel because Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua were here.


    He didn''t expect Qiu Mu-Cheng to be here as well.


    But this only made Ye Fan feel even more murderous.


    It was one thing for Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua to attack him, but now they even targeted a


    defenseless woman too.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to imagine what might have happened to Qiu Mu-Cheng if he had been just a little


    toote.


    "Okay.¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t go against what Ye Fan said at all.


    After going through so many ups and downs, Qiu Mu-Cheng was no longer that stubborn and


    headstrong woman in front of Ye Fan.


    Instead, she was like an obedient little wife who went along with everything her husband said.


    She walked away and stood to one side.


    Qiu Lei and Han Li had finally snapped out of their initial shock.


    "Get lost! I don''t have time to waste on the two of you,¡± shouted Ye Fan coldly.


    The wind blew even harder with his shouts.


    Qiu Lei and Han Li copsed to the floor from being so shocked.


    The icy and murderous air emanating from Ye Fan''s body made the old couple so scared that they


    paled and trembled in terror.


    They felt like they had fallen in a dark abyss, or like they were treading on thin ice!


    "You...you...you dare to shout at us?" The old couple was really startled.


    They never thought Ye Fan would dare to be so rude to them.  NovelDrama.Org


    They were Qiu Mu-Cheng''s parents as well as an elder to him after all.


    But Ye Fan was so rude to them and even told them to get lost.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng ignored them too.


    She turned her head away and didn''t even want to look at her parents.


    Her parents had be like a pair of clowns, so there was no need to bother about them.


    After he had yelled Han Li and Qiu Lei out of the way, Ye Fan''s gaze fell back on Lu Ming-Feng and


    Xur Shao-Hua.


    "Impossible...those rocket grenades can st a hole in a tank and can cause nes to crash. How did


    it not kill you? This is...this is impossible..." Lu Ming-Feng rambled on and on and shook his head


    profusely as terror filled his eyes.


    He still found it hard to believe that Ye Fan was still alive. He couldn''t believe that this man could


    actually survive explosives.

 Chapter 1079 The Color of Blood

    Chapter 1079 The Color of Blood


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and continued to look down at the two men like a king looking down at ants.


    Nobody knew what the emotionless looking Ye Fan was thinking about.


    All he could hear was Lu Ming-Feng''s exmations as he slowly descended into madness.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by Lu Ming-Feng''s rambling.


    After a long time, he coldly replied, "I said before that you havepletely no idea what sort of person


    is standing before you right now. I''ve even survived a missile attack. What''s a bunch of grenades to


    me?"


    Ye Fan''s voice was low and especially foreboding.


    A cold wind blew in from outside as he spoke, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    Lu Ming-Feng suddenly startedughing after hearing this.


    "Ha, what''s a few grenades to you? Ye Fan, you''re really formidable after all. You''re the great Mr Chu


    and the King of Jiangdong after all. All of us have underestimated you. We were the ones who


    miscalcted our moves. You''ve won. Congrattions, Ye Fan. You''ve won this battle of Jiangdong.


    You''ve got thestugh in the end."


    Lu Ming-Feng continuedughing to himself, and seemed like he had gone a little mad.


    His sudden change in behavior made Xur Shao-Hua very worried.


    "Ming-Feng, what''s wrong with you? Calm down. Wins and losses aremon in a battle, don''t take it


    to heart. We''ve lost this time, but we can always win the next time," Xur Shao-Hua walked over and


    tried to console Lu Ming-Feng.


    Everything they had relied on all this time had beenpletely destroyed by Ye Fan.


    From this point of view, their attempt at taking over Jiangdong had indeed failed.


    Ye Fan did have thestugh after all.


    "Shao-Hua, I''m fine. I''m just sighing at myself. After all, it''s the first time in so many years that we''ve


    actually lost and suffered a setback. So this is what it feels like to lose? It really makes me feel so


    indignant."


    "But Mr Chu, even though we''ve lost and you''ve got thestugh, what can you do about us? I dare to


    send someone to kill your family, I dare to raze your house to the ground and I dare to y with your


    woman. But do you dare to do the same thing to me? No, you don''t!¡±


    "My father is the head of the Lu family, my uncles hold powerful positions throughout the country and


    my grandfather is a forefather of this nation. The Lu family wields great power in China and we have


    umted many resources over the years, plus ourworks even extend beyond our national


    borders."


    "The party secretary of Jiangdong weed me with a banquet. The mayor of Yunzhou treats me as


    politely as royalty. The powerful families within Jiangdong all revere me like a deity. Everyone has


    always respected me and has been deferential to me. Nobody has ever dared to pick on my mistakes!"


    "And why? That''s because of how incredibly powerful my family background is! Everyone knows that if


    they offend me, it''s as good as offending the entire Lu family. Nobody in this world is able to hold up


    against an attack from the Lu family."


    "And that includes you, Ye Fan! Even if I sleep with your wife tonight and kill your parents tomorrow,


    you won''t be able to do anything about me. I will still be able to leave Yunzhou unscathed and leave


    Jiangdong unharmed."


    Lu Ming-Feng''s crazedughter echoed in everyone''s ears like the rumbling of thunder.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face was already pale from listening to all this.


    Even though Lu Ming-Feng''s words were very unpleasant, Qiu Mu-Cheng had to admit that all of this


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was true.


    Earlier in Yanjing, Qiu Mu-Cheng had already found out from Xu Lei about what made the Lu family so


    powerful.


    She knew very well that Ye Fan as the King of Jiangdong wasn''t powerful enough to go against an


    aristocratic family of this level.


    In fact, there were very few in all of China who would be able to fight the Lu family.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was certain that if the Lu family was bent on attacking Ye Fan, they could find any


    ridiculous reason possible to put Ye Fan behind bars for life.


    A family like the Lu family could bend any rules they liked, and they could also use the rules to kill


    someone without leaving any traces!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started to get worried.


    She was afraid that Ye Fan would do something rash in a moment of anger.


    Matters would really blow up if that happened.


    She could only pray hard that Ye Fan would consider the consequences before doing anything.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng was worrying away, Qiu Lei and Han Li were shocked.


    Before this, they only knew that Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng were from powerful Yanjing families.


    They didn''t expect the Lu family to be this incredible.


    This boy belonged to a top tier family! He was a descendant of a forefather of the country!


    The Lu family certainly held great power and influence within the country.


    "Since Young Master Xur was able to be such good friends with Lu Ming-Feng, that means his


    background is probably not far off from the Lu family. Mu-Cheng is really a stupid little girl! If she had


    just gone with Young Master Xur just now, she would definitely make it big in the future!" Han Li was


    both angry and frustrated inside.


    But after she was done being angry, Han Li started thinking again. Since Ye Fan was stupid enough to


    offend someone as powerful as Lu Ming-Feng, then he would probably get killed as a result. "That''s


    good too. Once the Lu family kills him off, then Mu-Cheng will have no more reason to refuse Young


    Master Xur."


    Once she thought about it this way, a strange smile appeared on Han Li''s face.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was just listening quietly to everything that Lu Ming-Feng was saying.


    He stood coldly and expressionlessly like a statue made from ice.


    The dim lights shone on Ye Fan and cast a shadow on the floor.


    Lu Ming-Feng continued tough uninhibitedly. His expression was threatening and wicked, while his


    words were audacious as he cursed Ye Fan maliciously.


    He knew that Ye Fan didn''t dare to kill him.


    If Ye Fan dared to kill him, then he wouldn''t have let him go after that banquet in Haiyuan Restaurant.


    That was why Lu Ming-Feng was so confident and didn''t seem afraid at all now.


    But just when Lu Ming-Feng was gloating away, he suddenly heard a shing sound.


    Everyone watched as a bright green beam of light took shape in Ye Fan''s hands. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    Then it suddenly shot out!


    PFFT!


    The light shed in the darkness like a sharp knife.


    Ye Fan drew a finger across Lu Ming-Feng''s neck from afar.


    A bright red line of blood immediately appeared on Lu Ming-Feng''s neck and blood began to spurt out


    furiously.


    In that instant, all the smugness and arrogance Lu Ming-Feng had just moments ago disappeared


    All that was left was horror and regret as his eyes kept growing wider and wider.


    "You...you...¡±

 Chapter 1080 Death

    Chapter 1080 Death


    Fresh blood continued to flow out from Lu Ming-Feng''s neck.


    He could feel his life slowly flowing out of him as well.


    Was this what it felt like to die?


    In that moment, Lu Ming-Feng stared at Ye Fan with huge eyes and wanted to say something. But


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when he opened his mouth, all that came out was blood. He couldn''t get a single word out.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s heart was filled with so much regret.


    Everything that had protected him all his life turned out to be useless.


    He never imagined that Ye Fan would actually dare to kill him.


    If he had known, Lu Ming-Feng would never have dared to provoke Ye Fan at all.


    He really regretted it. He regretteding to Jiangdong now.


    He regretted not listening to Wu Wei-Tao''s advice to flee Jiangdong immediately.


    But while there was medicine to cure thousands of illnesses in the world, there was nothing that could


    cure regret.


    So just like that, Lu Ming-Feng''s corpse finally fell into a pool of his own blood with all his indignation


    and regret.


    His life had been put out like an extinguished candle.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The entire ce waspletely silent as Lu Ming-Feng''s body crashed to the floor.


    Only the cold wind blew through the cafe and made a sound like the low growls of demons.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was rooted to the floor. Her face was already covered in shock.


    She couldn''t remain seated anymore. The moment Ye Fan pointed his finger at Lu Ming-Feng, Qiu Mu-


    Cheng got up from her seat with a start.


    Qiu Lei and Han Li were even more petrified.


    They nearly peed themselves and they felt as though their souls were leaving their body.


    They clearly never thought that Ye Fan would actually be bold enough to really kill Lu Ming-Feng.


    BAM!


    While everyone was still in stunned silence, the doors of the cafe were opened from outside.


    Li Er and Lei San came running in anxiously.


    "Mr Chu! Please think before you act!" yelled Li Er from the door.


    After telling Ye Fan where Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua were, Li Er quickly called Lei San over and


    they both quickly headed to the hotel.


    But after they ran into the cafe, the first thing they saw was the corpse at Ye Fan''s feet. Li Er and Lei


    San stood in shock, as if they had just been struck by lightning.


    Their eyes were as huge as bells.


    Their hearts were filled with horror and misery.


    They were toote after all.


    Lu Ming-Feng was already dead, so there was no way to salvage this situation now.


    After Xur Shao-Hua got over his initial shock, he went into a panic and ran over like a mad man as he


    shook Lu Ming-Feng repeatedly. "Ming-Feng? Ming-Feng, wake up! Ming-Feng, wake up!!"


    But nobody replied him.


    He was left with nothing but a cold corpse.


    "You bloody asshole! You actually killed him?! You actually dared to kill him?! You''re nothing but a lowly


    country bumpkin and an insignificant little hooligan! How dare you kill him!! Ming-Feng is the heir to the


    Lu family and the eldest grandson that Old Master Lu dotes on the most! How dare you actually you kill


    him?!! Aren''t you afraid that the Lu family wille back and take revenge on you?!"


    Lu Ming-Feng was an old friend of Xur Shao-Hua, so when he watched his best friend die in front of


    him like that, it was hard for him to remain calm.


    He shouted uncontrobly at Ye Fan with reddened eyes and a murderous look.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of Xur Shao-Hua''s threats.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and smiled coldly.


    There was no joy or sadness on his handsome face. Only a terrifying authoritativeness filled the space


    around him.


    "Revenge? If I was afraid of that, then I wouldn''te here tonight. I said before that everything that


    you two are so proud of are nothing to me. What''s all this about being a powerful Yanjing family or an


    aristocratic family that''s been around for centuries? What''s all that to me?"


    "I hold absolute power in my hands! Who cares if you''ve got an incredible amount of power and


    influence? Who cares if you have immense authority? I can destroy all of this with just one strike!"


    Even the mountains and the rivers had to give in to the forces of nature. Only strength could go against


    that, and only strengthsted forever.


    This world was one that always revered the strong in the first ce!


    Power and wealth were delusions of strength in the face of real strength.


    In the past, Ye Fan wasn''t strong enough, so he married into the Qiu family and endured the years of


    humiliation just so that he could survive the repeated attacks on his life by the Chu family.


    But now, the helpless little chick of the past had be a strong and mighty phoenix that could


    Ye Fan no longer needed to endure suffering or live on the edge.


    What were shackles to him? He could just break them with his bare hands!


    What were thorns to him? He could just trample them underfoot!


    Ye Fan had already trampled over Japan''s martial arts circles singlehandedly. What was one Lu family


    that happened to have clout in the political circles?


    Even if the War of God of China, Ye Qing-Tian, made Ye Fan angry now, Ye Fan would not hesitate to


    kill him on the spot too.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had hoped that their family background and influence would be


    enough to scare Ye Fan, but that was a misconception on their part from the very beginning.


    But once she finished saying these words, Ye Fan pped her across the face.


    Fresh blood spewed from her mouth as her teeth fell out and Han Li was sent flying out like a dead


    dog.


    Li Er''s eyes started twitching when he saw this.


    Mr Chu was a really vicious character. If he was angry enough, he would even p his mother-inw!


    New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    "There is a limit to my patience. If you provoke me again, I will also kill you even though you are Mu-


    Cheng''s mother."


    Martial arts not only trained the physical body, but the heart and mind as well. Being sure of one''s


    emotions and decisive in whether to kill or not, were all part and parcel of what a real martial artist


    ought to be like.


    Ye Fan''s icy response made Qiu Lei and Han Li so frightened that they remained sprawled on the floor


    with fear written all over their faces. They stared at Ye Fan like he was a ghost and didn''t even dare to


    breathe too loudly.


    After he was done scaring the old couple, Ye Fan turned to look back at Xur Shao-Hua again.


    "What...what do you want?"


    In that instant, Xur Shao-Hua felt his body shudder as the fear of dying instantly gripped his heart.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He just started walking slowly towards Xur Shao-Hua.


    Xur Shao-Hua was frightened to bits. He kept moving backwards and started yelling, "Men! Hurry up


    and kill him! Kill him now! Just shoot him to death! Shoot this madman right now!!"

 Chapter 1081 The End of the Two Scions

    Chapter 1081 The End of the Two Scions


    Xur Shao-Hua was already utterly terrified.


    He had seen what Ye Fan was capable of and was naturally fearful for his own life.


    He continued to yell frantically as he moved backwards.


    He yelled for his men toe and shoot Ye Fan to death.


    Xur Shao-Hua was the heir to the Xur family and was very pampered and protected by the family. The


    family had even allowed him to use Elder Wei as his bodyguard, so that was how much the family


    valued him.


    So it wasn''t unusual for his subordinates to own guns since protecting Xur Shao-Hua was of high


    priority to the family.


    His bodyguards immediately pulled their guns out on Xur Shao-Hua''smand and pulled the trigger.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    The ear deafening sounds of bullets


    tearing through the air filled the ce.


    A few dozen bullets immediately shot out towards Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, watch out!!" Qiu Mu-Cheng was so frightened that her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She ran towards Ye Fan without caring about anything else.


    Wasn''t she afraid to die?


    Of course she was!


    But to Qiu Mu-Cheng, losing Ye Fan was even worse than dying.


    She had nearly lost Ye Fan once already, so she wasn''t going to watch Ye Fan die right in front of her.


    So she immediately dashed out in hope of taking some of those bullets for him.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you crazy?! Are you tired of living?! Come back!!" shrieked Qiu Lei and Han Li in


    horror.


    But it was toote.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already pounced onto Ye Fan.


    Everyone watched as the bullets were fired at Qiu Mu-Cheng instead.


    "Oh no!¡±


    Li Er and Lei San nearly peed their pants.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew how much Ye Fan adored his wife.


    Li Er and Lei San didn''t dare to imagine what sort of wrath Xur Shao-Hua would incur if Qiu Mu-Cheng


    were to die here.


    But the scene of Qiu Mu-Cheng getting shot by multiple bullets didn''t happen.


    When those bullets reached within one inch of Qiu Mu-Cheng, they seemed to have been ced on


    pause and didn''t move any further forward.


    After that, they all suddenly fell to the floor as if they had run out of batteries.


    The sound of the bullets clinking onto the floor echoed in the cafe and thoroughly shook everyone''s


    hearts.


    "This..."


    "How can this be?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Xur Shao-Hua looked at Ye Fan like he was a ghost, while the bodyguards looked even more mortified.


    This was the first time they had ever seen something this insane.


    "You silly girl, why did you run over?" Ye Fan ignored everyone else''s shocked reactions and started


    chiding Qiu Mu-Cheng a little angrily.


    If his Dragon God Body hadn''t gone up by another level and could be extended to protect a certain


    area around his own body, Qiu Mu-Cheng would definitely have perished.


    So when he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng ran towards him, Ye Fan also felt cold sweat seep out from his pores.


    After he chided Qiu Mu-Cheng, he got her to stand by the side again.


    After being shot at, the iciness in Ye Fan''s eyes grew even colder than before.


    "Xur Shao-Hua, actually I don''t really like killing others. But for some reason, you would rather choose


    to die. I gave you a chance before, but you didn''t cherish it," said Ye Fan quietly as he shook his head.


    Ye Fan took a step forward with every word he said, and the murderous aura he exuded intensified as


    well.


    By the time he reached hisst word, Ye Fan''s presence was overwhelming and that murderous aura


    had reached its boiling point.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hurry up and shoot him! Shoot him now!!" Xur Shao-Hua yelled at his men to keep shooting at Ye Fan.


    He was already on the brink of despair.


    But it was just an exercise in futility.


    Those bullets seemed like eggs being thrown at rocks. They couldn''t even reach Ye Fan''s clothes,


    never mind hurt Ye Fan.


    Everyone watched in utter shock and disbelief Ye Fan walked into the sea of bullets with his hands


    behind his back.


    There was an authoritativeness around him and a cold smile on his face.


    He looked like an invincible swordsman walking through a huge army of soldiers without any problems.


    Not a single bullet managed to touch him.


    Even after the bodyguards had finished using up all their bullets, Ye Fan was stillpletely unhurt.


    Nearly a hundred bullets were all over the floor.


    "This fellow..."


    Is he a demon or something?!


    After they used up theirst bullet, Xur Shao-Hua''s bodyguards finally had a mental breakdown.


    They stared at the young man in front of them as if he was an apparition.


    They were so scared that they couldn''t even hold their guns properly anymore, and their guns fell to the


    floor.


    "Kneel down!" shouted Ye Fan. All of the bodyguards who used to listen only to Xur Shao-Hua ended


    up falling to their knees with a loud thud after Ye Fan shouted at them.


    Xur Shao-Hua was didn''t know what to do anymore.


    His face was deathly pale and his body trembled violently as he watched in despair while Ye Fan


    walked slowly in his direction.


    "What else have you got?¡±


    Ye Fan looked down at him like a king looking at ants.


    His domineering and authoritative voice rumbled like thunder.


    Xur Shao-Hua couldn''t hold up against his fear anymore either. His legs gave way and he copsed


    onto the floor.


    Ye Fan had destroyed everything that he relied on.


    Xur Shao-Hua felt like he was standing naked in front of Ye Fan.


    He was so vulnerable now.


    Xur Shao-Hua knelt on the floor and started pleading with Ye Fan.


    He had humbled himself and made himself even more lowly than an animal.


    There was none of the confidence and conceitedness he had earlier.


    After fighting for such a long time, Xur


    Shao-Hua eventually had to give in to Ye Fan''s authority.


    But even though Xur Shao-Hua was begging him so desperately, Ye Fan remained expressionless.


    Ye Fan replied icily, "Don''t you think it''s a little toote to say all this now?"


    Ye Fan''s gaze suddenly turned frosty.


    But they were toote. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Ye Fan had already raised his foot.


    His foot hit Xur Shao-Hua''s chest and everyone watched as Xur Shao-Hua''s chest caved in.


    His ribs broke and blood sprayed out in all directions.


    That same kick eventually sent Xur Shao-Hua flying out like a cannonball.


    He flew more than ten meters out and finally crashed into the wall at the back with a loud m.


    His head burst and fresh blood spurted out.


    In just a few moments, the entire white wall was dyed red with blood.


    Xur Shao-Hua''s body slid down the wall to slowlynd on the floor.


    He was no longer breathing.


    These two scions lost their lives to Ye Fan just like that.


    HUU!


    The cold wind gusted outside, causing the fallen leaves to rustle loudly.

 Chapter 1082 Mr Chu Did That

    Chapter 1082 Mr Chu Did That


    There wasplete silence in the cafe.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    The only thing moving was the fresh blood slowly dripping down Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng''s


    dead bodies.


    These two probably never imagined they would end up this way.


    But they couldn''t me anybody for their predicament. They were getting what they deserved.


    If they had stopped themselves in time and left Jiangdong early like what Wu Wei-Tao advised them to


    instead of trying to kill Ye Fan and covet his wife, then the two of them might not have ended up like


    this.


    The two young men''s deaths was a huge blow to everyone in the cafe.


    Li Er and Lei San remained rooted to the floor.


    Their faces were ashen.


    From the moment the two scions died, Li Er and Lei San knew that this matter was going to blow up.


    But while everyone else was still trying to recover from their shock, an old Audi A6 had just reached the


    hotel.


    The car door opened and a middle aged man in a suit ran like a lunatic into the hotel, disregarding any


    image he had to maintain.


    He soon found himself at the cafe on the sixth floor of the hotel.


    "Mr Chu, please spare them!" yelled Wu Wei-Tao anxiously as he barged into the cafe.


    But the minute Wu Wei-Tao set foot into the cafe, he saw Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua''s bodies


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    lying quietly in a pool of their own blood.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face instantly turned pale. He didn''t say a word and just cautiously stepped forward.


    He bent over and ced a finger beneath their noses to see if they were still breathing.


    When he realized they were both very dead, Wu Wei-Tao shuddered violently and felt like he had been


    struck by lightning.


    He turned around to look at the calm looking Ye Fan standing behind him and asked in a stammering


    voice, "You...you... you...killed...th-them?"


    Ye Fan''s lips curled upwards in to a cold smile.


    "Why, you have a problem with that?" Those were such bone chilling words.


    Everything that Wu Wei-Tao was angry about and wanted toin about immediately disappeared


    after Ye Fan spoke so icily to him.


    His face even started twitching uncontrobly out of fear.


    He finally managed to reply quietly, "N-no, no problem...¡±


    Ye Fan smiled.


    He didn''t care about Wu Wei-Tao''s response at all anyway. Since he was done with Lu Ming-Feng and


    Xur Shao-Hua, Ye Fan turned and walked towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Mu-Cheng, let''s go home.¡±


    All the murderous tension and iciness in the air immediately disappeared.


    Ye Fan was back to looking like a harmless youth again.


    A warm and friendly smile appeared on his handsome face.


    He reached his arm out and put it around Qiu Mu-Cheng''s waist, then walked out with her like that.


    The respect and reverence that Li Er and Lei San had for Ye Fan had increased.


    They found it difficult to imagine how much control one had to have over his own emotions in order to


    reach Ye Fan''s state of mind. He was so calm and indifferent even after killing two men.


    "His face doesn''t flinch even when the mountain copses, his eyes don''t even blink when a deer


    suddenly appears in front of him. Mr Chu''s state of mind is truly a testament to this proverb. It''s really


    not easy for an ordinary person to reach his level," sighed Lei San in admiration as he watched Ye Fan


    leave with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Li Er immediately kicked him. "Good heavens, you''re still in the mood to curry favor with Mr Chu now?


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua are dead! What should we do now?"


    Li Er looked down at the two dead bodies on the floor and his heart was jittery with fear.


    Lei San replied very calmly, "There''s no point in being so uptight. What''s done is done, and there''s no


    way we can undo this damage. We''ll just take one step at a time.¡± Lei San just shrugged helplessly.


    "Look at what you two have done! I told you to find a way to stop Mr Chu! Is this how you stop Mr


    Chu?! Do you know who on earth died today?! Do you know what sort of disaster is about to befall


    Jiangdong now?!" yelled Wu Wei-Tao furiously at Li Er and Lei San with a livid face. Now that Ye Fan


    had left, Wu Wei-Tao didn''t have to be scared anymore and could start shouting at others.


    "You...you...you''re spouting nonsense!" retorted Wu Wei-Tao with a nasty expression on his face.


    "Enough, both of you. It''s not the time to decide on who should be med for what. Let''s think about


    how we should clean up this mess first," Lei San interrupted them.


    There was no point in talking about who was right or wrong now. The first thing they needed to do was


    to get rid of these two bodies.


    Otherwise, things would get even more out of hand.


    Wu Wei-Tao got some men to take the two corpses away carefully, then sealed off the hotel so that


    professional cleaners could clean the ce thoroughly.


    Once all of this was settled, Wu Wei-Tao and the rest were ready to leave the hotel. They didn''t want to


    think about what to do next right now. All they wanted to do was to go home and sleep first.


    Even though the crisis that Jiangdong was going to face was far from over, they just wanted to take a


    breather before continuing this fight. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    But just when they were about to leave, Qiu Lei and Han Li came running after them in hope of getting


    a ride home. "Er...Master Er, we''re Mr Chu''s inws. Could you give us a lift? It''s a bit difficult to get a


    cab at this hour."


    Qiu Lei and Han Li were immediately overjoyed at hearing this.


    They could brag about how the mayor of Yunzhou sent them home personally for the rest of their lives.


    "Oh please! Get lost!¡± Li Er kicked Qiu Lei and Han Li aside just before they could get into the car.


    "Li Er, what are you doing? Are you nuts? They are Mr Chu''s inws!¡± Wu Wei-Tao yelled at Li Er after


    witnessing this horrifying scene.


    But Li Er just smiled coldly. "Inws? They''re just two idiots! Do you see that bruise on that woman''s


    face? Mr Chu did that."

 Chapter 1083 Qiu Mu-Chengs Liberation

    Chapter 1083 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Liberation


    Wu Wei-Tao''s lips immediately twitched when he heard what Li Er said.


    "Wha-what? Mr Chu did that? You mean Mr Chu pped his own mother-inw across the face?" Wu


    Wei-Tao was in shock.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s impression of Ye Fan was that he was someone who took very good care of his family.


    Most people who took care of their families viewed familial ties with utmost importance.


    So when Wu Wei-Tao heard that the bruise on Han Li''s face was caused by Ye Fan, he was really


    surprised.


    Li Er nodded. "Uh huh. But I can''t me Mr Chu for doing that. These two idiots asked for it. They were


    trying to force Miss Qiu to divorce Mr Chu, and had secretly tried to matchmake Miss Qiu with Xur


    Shao-Hua. How can anybody endure such a mother-inw? Besides, I heard that during thest three


    years of their marriage, Mr Chu had to suffer a lot of humiliation while living with them. Mr Chu has a


    really good temperament, I must say. If I were him, I would have thrown them into the river by now,"


    said Li Er in a disgusted tone of voice.


    Wu Wei-Tao finally understood the story behind these two.


    "I see. No wonder Mr Chu hit her. You''re right, this couple are really just two idiots.¡± Wu Wei-Tao shook


    his head and drove off without bothering about Qiu Lei and Han Li anymore.


    After Wu Wei-Tao left, Li Er and Lei San turned to leave too.


    "Master Er, what do we do with these two? They saw everything that happened tonight after all," one of


    Li Er''s subordinates came forward to check with him.


    Li Er nced at Qiu Lei and Han Li, then said calmly, "Beat them up, then leave them somewhere


    along the road. They can say whatever they want about tonight, since we can''t hide it for long anyway."


    Han Li and Qiu Lei were frightened when they heard that Li Er wanted to beat them up.


    "You...you can''t beat us up! We''re Mr Chu''s inws! How dare you hit us! My son-inw won''t let you


    off!" Han Li threatened Li Er as he got into his car.


    It would have been better if Han Li hadn''t said this.


    After she said that, Li Er got out of his car again and kicked her in the stomach.


    Han Li yelped and sprawled on the floor face down.


    "You stupid bitch! You''re really shameless! Didn''t you despise Mr Chu so much earlier? Didn''t you want


    your daughter to divorce Mr Chu just moments ago? Seriously! You only remember that Mr Chu is your


    son-inw when you get beaten up? And you even try to use him to threaten me? It''s way toote! Mr


    Chu has already cut ties with both of you a long time ago! To him, you two are just two fools!" cursed Li


    Er as he kicked them both viciously.


    In the past, Li Er didn''t dare to offend these two on ount of Ye Fan.


    But now, Li Er could see that Ye Fan was on very poor terms with this couple.


    Since that was the case, Li Er didn''t need to worry about offending them anymore.


    "You two idiots! How dare you look down on Mr Chu! If Mr Chu hadn''t protected you two, did you think


    you two are worth anything in this province?!" yelled Li Er as he kicked them again.


    Finally, he spat on them, and left in his car.


    Qiu Lei and Han Li were left behind on the road, howling in pain.


    "You asshole! How dare you hit us!!''''


    "You''re doomed! You''re dead meat, you hear me?! I''m going to call my daughter right now and tell her


    to make you kneel down and apologize to us!!"


    Han Li got up from the ground and started cursing and yelling in the direction of where Li Er had left


    with a mouth full of blood.


    But just when Han Li took her phone out, she saw that Qiu Mu-Cheng had sent her a message.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Dad, Mum, this is thest time your daughter will call you this way. All these years, Ye Fan and I have


    gone along with both of you regardless of everything you two did. Even when you chased us out of the


    house, we still remained filial. We have fulfilled our duties to the best that we could have!"


    "As your daughter, I have also repaid you for bringing me up. From now on, I, Qiu Mu-Cheng, will owe


    both of you nothing. I never had you two as my parents, and the both of you never had me as your


    daughter. We have our own paths to take, and there is no need for us to ever meet again."


    B00000M!


    Han Li and Qiu Lei felt like their heads were struck by lightning when they read this message. They


    immediately went into a panic.


    All these years, the two of them had relied entirely on Qiu Mu-Cheng for their living expenses.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng was going to sever ties with them, it meant that she wasn''t going to provide for them


    anymore.


    In their panic, they tried to call Qiu Mu-Cheng and texted her as well.


    But once Qiu Mu-Cheng had decided to cut ties with them, she had already cklisted their numbers in


    her phone.


    This time, Qiu Mu-Cheng was really disappointed in her parents.


    She and Ye Fan had listened to them and gave in to all their whims. But what did she get in return?


    They only hurt Qiu Mu-Cheng time and again.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t appeared in time tonight, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that her parents would have sold her to


    Xur Shao-Hua like she was a piece of meat.


    She didn''t need such parents anymore.


    So she decided to just cut ties with them and never see them again. This was a sort of liberation for


    both sides.


    Ye Fan had already brought Qiu Mu-Cheng back to the bungalow in the west.


    Since Mount Yunding Vi had been destroyed, they had no choice but to move back to the bungalow


    that they used to live in.


    She looked like a hopeless and helpless youngdy hugging onto the only person she could rely on.


    After today, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no parents and no family.


    All she had was Ye Fan.


    When he saw how upset she looked, Ye Fan felt bad for her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t stop crying. Her miserable sobs echoed in the room.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng cried for a very long time that night.


    It was as if she was crying for all the hurt and suffering she had gone through at one shot. Content


    belongs to Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    She was finally liberated.


    In the end, Qiu Mu-Cheng stuck to her decision to seventies with Qiu Lei and Han Li.


    Perhaps she might feel guilty, or some pain, or a little yearning sometimes.


    But all of this was nothingpared to all the humiliation and suffering that Ye Fan went through.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t owe her parents anything.


    The one she owed the most was Ye Fan.


    She had used the first half of her life to repay her parents for bringing her up.


    Now, she was going to use the other half of her life to repay Ye Fan for everything she owed him.

 Chapter 1084 Chen Aos Warning

    Chapter 1084 Chen Ao''s Warning


    After Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua died, the once wildly sessful Fenghua Group died along with


    them.


    The skyscraper in the middle of Yunzhou''s city center had the words ''Mufan Group'' on it once more.


    All the businesses that used to belong to Mufan Group went back to them.


    Everything seemed to have gone right back to what it was.


    Fenghua Group seemed like nothing but an illusion.


    The world was an unpredictable ce after all.


    Nobody would have thought that Mufan Group would make aeback so quickly after officially


    announcing its total shutdown.


    "Mr Chu is Mr Chu alright. He has used bloodshed and the cruelty of reality to show the world who is


    destined to be only a passerby in history and who is the true


    King of Jiangdong."


    Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi were having a rare gathering in Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The three of them drank tea while reminiscing the recent events.


    Li Er looked out into the distance.


    Mount Yunding was still standing tall and its peak remained shrouded in clouds.


    Downstairs, the wind blew across the surface of Yunwu Lake, causing the water to undte steadily


    and sent sand flying over it.


    "Indeed. Life is like that flowing river. We are just the sand at the bottom of the riverbed that gets tossed


    about and flows along with the water, but Mr Chu is like the pieces of gold that sink to the bottom and


    remains firmly in the ground. We''re just passersby among the people who have risen to power in


    Jiangdong, but Mr Chu will be here to stay,¡± sighed Wang Jie-Xi emphatically as he raised his cup of


    tea.


    From the battle at Mount Tai to the fight at Dongchang Lake, the three of them had gone through a lot


    of ups and downs with Mr Chu.


    From the ughter of Wu He-Rong to the chasing away of Zhao Wu-Ji, then to the elimination of the


    Meng family at the Feast of the Sea and Sky.


    From the fall of Sword God at Dongchang Lake to the Wang family of Haozhou submitting to Mr Chu.


    From the falling out with the Chen family of Jianghai to the deaths of the two scions from Yanjing.


    Their enemies had changed again and again, but Mr Chu remained steadfast.


    He was like an impassable mountain that stood over Jiangdong.


    But even though Li Er and Wang Jie-Xi were both deeply in awe of Ye Fan, there was still a deep


    seated worry within Lei San''s eyes that refused to go away.


    "It''s still a little too early to say all this now. The real crisis hasn''t hit us yet. I wonder what Mr Chu


    intends to do next," said Lei San with a heart full of worries.


    He was worried about the Lu and Xur families taking revenge.


    Since their descendants had died here, Lei San was sure that these two powerful families would not


    just sit back and do nothing.


    Jiangdong looked calm and peaceful now, but they all knew that this was merely the calm before the


    storm!


    After hearing what Lei San said, Li Er''s mood also dipped.


    "It''s true. Every time I think about this, I be too worried to sleep. Let''s look for Mr Chu tonight?


    Let''s go and ask him what he intends to do. After we settle on something we should be able to feel less


    uneasy," suggested Li Er.


    Lei San nodded. "Indeed. We ought to talk to Mr Chu about this soon. Just sitting around and waiting to


    die is even worse."


    While Li Er and Lei San were feeling anxious, Wang Jie-Xi turned out to be pretty rxed. "I don''t really


    think we need to be this panicky, actually. Mr Chu might be a rather arrogant sounding man, but he''s


    not someone who does things beyond his means. I still think that since Mr Chu dared to kill Lu Ming-


    Feng and Xur Shao-Hua, it means that he has the confidence to fight against their families as well.


    We''re worrying too much for nothing.¡±


    After hearing this, Li Er and Lei San rolled their eyes at him. "You''re able to keep calm, huh. Then tell


    us, what does Mr Chu have that can fight against those two families? The two families control both the


    political and military circles of the country! So fighting them is like fighting the entire nation! No matter


    how formidable Mr Chu is, I can''t see how he could possibly fight a country all by himself," said Li Er in


    a grim voice.


    After that, he left with Lei San to prepare for the meeting with Ye Fanter.


    Over at Jianghai.


    A huge number of people stood outside the Chen estate and sealed the entire ce off.


    Nobody was allowed to enter or exit.


    All the businesses and assets that used to belong to Chen Group were now taken over by Wang Jie-Xi.


    Chen Ao had betrayed Ye Fan during this most recent crisis in Jiangdong.


    So all the power and wealth that Ye Fan gave him had been taken back.


    Wang Jie-Xi had already moved into Jianghai the day before to rece Chen Ao in taking care of


    matters within Jianghai.


    Chen Ao himself was ced under house arrest and was monitored round the clock.


    Ye Fan didn''t kill him and let him live for the time being.


    He was going to let Chen Ao see for himself whether Ye Fan would perish or if the Yanjing families


    would bow to him in this uing battle between himself and the Lu and Xur families.


    Chen Ao was now in his own room watching TV.


    "After a dramatic series of events, Mufan Group has reestablished itself.¡±


    "Mufan Group has emerged victorious in the huge corporate fight in Jiangdong between the two giants,


    Mufan Group and Fenghua Group."


    The news was reporting on the tough fight within the corporate world of Jiangdong.


    But of course, the media only reported what Li Er and the others allowed them to report.


    There were many details and events that only those who were present would know about.


    But after watching the news, Chen Ao''s expression shifted slightly.


    He took his phone out and called Li Er.


    The other side of the line remained silent for a long time. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    What?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "They''re dead?! Mr Chu really killed them both? How foolish! How foolish of Mr Chu! Li Er, do me a


    favor? I want to see Mr Chu.


    I need to see Mr Chu!" said Chen Ao in horror as his face immediately paled.


    "Enough!" Li Er shouted back at him. "Chen Ao, do you think that Mr Chu will still be willing to see you?


    Do you think he wants to listen to a betrayer?"


    Li Er''s angry shout made Chen Ao freeze for a moment.


    He startedughing and his eyes were filled with self-deprecation.

 Chapter 1085 Visit

    Chapter 1085 Visit


    Li Er nodded, then said coldly, "I will pass these words on to him." After a short pause, Li Er''s tone of


    voice softened a little as he said, "Chen Ao, take care. This will be thest phone call between us.


    Don''t contact me again after this.¡±


    After that, Li Er remained silent for a long time before letting out a sigh.


    Then he hung up.


    It was as if their friendship over the past few decades had ended with this call.


    Chen Ao was no longer the King of Jiangdong nor the leader of Jianghai. He was now guilty of


    betraying Jiangdong.


    He had betrayed Mr Chu.


    Every important person within Jiangdong was avoiding Chen Ao like the gue.


    Everyone was worried that he might implicate them and they would be a target of Mr Chu''s.


    Even Li Er didn''t want to be too closely linked to Chen Ao either.


    Li Er was now very close to Mr Chu and had to be careful of who he mixed with. If Li Er became too


    close to Chen Ao, Li Er was worried that Mr Chu might be suspicious of his loyalty.


    Keeping his distance from Chen Ao was the best thing to do in this situation.


    Chen Ao didn''t me Li Er for doing this.


    It was only natural for him to behave this way.


    Chen Ao could only me himself for allowing his weakness to be exploited.


    After hanging up, Chen Ao got up and started walking outside in his courtyard.


    This estate used to be filled with guests almost all the time, but now it was lonely and empty.


    Humans were like that. There were plenty who were willing to offer you the world when you were doing


    well, but few who were willing to offer help when you were down.


    He was already very grateful that Li Er had even picked up his call in a time like this.


    Back at the bungalow in the west.


    Ye Fan had brought his mother over as well.


    Xu Lei found an excuse to return to Yanjing since everything in Jiangdong hade to a close.


    But Ye Xi-Mei knew that Xu Lei was just trying to make herself scarce because she was afraid that Qiu


    Mu-Cheng would misunderstand her and Ye Fan.


    This kindhearted girl was always looking out for the feelings of others.


    "Lei, take care. Once you reach home, give us a call." Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei waved


    goodbye to Xu Lei outside the bungalow.


    After they saw Xu Lei off, Qiu Mu-Cheng cooked an entire table of food for Ye Fan.


    After so many months, the three of them were finally able to sit down together for a meal.


    "You weren''t around for Mum''s birthday thest time, so this is to make up for that night''s dinner. But if


    you dare to scare us like that again, we won''t let you off!" snapped Qiu Mu-Cheng angrily at Ye Fan


    after she had removed her apron and taken a seat at the dining table.


    Nobody knew how hard it had been on Qiu Mu-Cheng over the past few months.


    She felt that none of the pain and suffering she had experienced in her life was as bad as what she


    went through in just those few months.


    Over those few months, Ye Fan had supposedly died and Mufan Group copsed. Qiu Mu-Cheng had


    gone through a huge change in her life, as well as a huge upheaval in her emotions.


    It felt like a terribly long nightmare.


    But thankfully, she had woken up from that nightmare and the one she loved was still alive.


    "Alright, alright, I was in the wrong, okay? I''ll punish myself by downing three cups of wine! That''s my


    apology to my lovely wife and my poor mother,"ughed Ye Fan as he held up his cup and apologized


    to Ye Xi-Mei and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The 7PM news was showing on TV, the fragrance of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cooking efforts filled their nostrils


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and theughter around the table filled their ears.


    The most blissful moments of life were really just so simple.


    Ye Fan enjoyed this moment very much. Nothing was better than eating and drinking with the people


    he loved the most.


    All the tiredness he felt over the past months disappeared as he immersed himself in the warmughter


    of his family.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me. The one you need to apologize to the most is Mu-Cheng. While


    you weren''t around, everything fell on Mu-Cheng''s shoulders. She''s cried so much for your sake, so


    you really should make it up to her," said Ye Xi-Mei.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly shook her head and said, "Mum, it''s all over, so let''s not talk about it anymore.


    Besides, Ye Fan and I are husband and wife, so we shouldn''t talk about making it up to each other and


    all that. It makes us sound very estranged instead."


    But Ye Fan looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and his voice became a lot gentler, "Mu-Cheng, it has really been


    very hard on you during these past couple of months. Since we''re actually quite free now, I intend to


    hold our wedding again. It will also be a good chance to tell everyone that I, Ye Fan, is back! That


    would also make up for what I owed you three years ago."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned by these words.


    She stared at Ye Fan dazedly as her eyes reddened slightly.


    She never thought that Ye Fan was still thinking of holding another wedding ceremony after so many


    years.


    The wedding ceremony Qiu Mu-Cheng went through three years ago was something that used to be a


    thorn in her heart.


    It was such a sacred moment in one''s life, but Qiu Mu-Cheng had gone through it so sloppily.


    Her wedding ceremony had been really just a change of clothes.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng used to think that that pathetic wedding was her greatest regret in life.


    After Ye Fan had be the King of Jiangdong, she had thought about asking Ye Fan to hold another


    wedding.


    But after she thought about it, she felt that so many years had passed already anyway, and Ye Fan was


    so busy, so it was better not to worry him with such things. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    So every time she thought about it, she would decide against talking about it, and she never eventually


    asked him about it.


    But today, Ye Fan had unexpectedly brought it up first.


    But actually, Qiu Mu-Cheng was already very happy to hear Ye Fan even just talk about it, because it


    meant that this man cared about her feelings.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled with tears in her eyes as she nodded at Ye Fan.


    There was a joy in her heart that was too difficult to describe in words.


    But while the three of them were enjoying their meal inside the house, a few hurried footsteps could be


    hearding towards the bungalow.


    Li Er''s voice soon rang out from outside the door, "Is Mr Chu in?"

 Chapter 1086 Consumed by Pride

    Chapter 1086 Consumed by Pride


    Li Er and the rest were outside the bungalow in the west part of town and knocked on the main door.


    Nobody responded to them verbally, but the main gate suddenly opened.


    HUU...


    A chilly wind immediately blew past them.


    Shortly after that, Ye Fan''s low voice rang quietly, "Come in. I''ve been waiting for you guys for a long


    time now."


    Ye Fan sat quietly in the living room.


    A beautifuldy sat by his side.


    The fragrance of warm tea filled the entire ce.


    Since Ye Fan had guests, Ye Xi-Mei went upstairs because she didn''t want to interrupt their serious


    discussion.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng remained downstairs and sat next to Ye Fan.


    She didn''t say a word and just quietly made tea for him.


    The rising steam from the teapot covered Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mesmerizing face and made her look even


    more dreamy than ever.


    As the old saying went, heroes were attracted to magnificent swords, while beauties were attracted to


    heroes.


    The only person in Jiangdong who was worthy of being called a hero was probably Mr Chu.


    The four who hade to Ye Fan''s ce greeted the husband and wife sitting before them.


    Besides Li Er and Lei San, Wu Wei-Tao hade along with one of his personal bodyguards.


    Wang Jie-Xi had note because he had just taken over Jianghai from Chen Ao, and there were


    many things he had to attend to personally.


    Chen Ao had been taking care of Jianghai for more than ten years now, so Wang Jie-Xi couldn''t just


    take over everything because Mr Chu said so.


    There were many things that Wang Jie-Xi had to resolve on his own.


    Ye Fan nodded and acknowledged their greeting.


    But he didn''t even look at them and just kept his head lowered as he sipped his tea.


    "Mr Chu, Mayor Wu hase here to visit you personally and this is the sort of attitude you show him?


    Aren''t you even going to get him a seat?" asked Wu Wei-Tao''s personal bodyguard coldly as he looked


    at Ye Fan with a displeased expression on his face. Unlike Li Er and the others who were used to Ye


    Fan''s arrogant and icy attitude, the bodyguard frowned and clearly took offense.


    "Xiang, watch what you say!¡± Wu Wei-Tao''s face paled as he spun to stare at his bodyguard, Sun


    Xiang.


    "Mayor Wu, why should I? Even though Mr Chu is the leader in the corporate circles, he shouldn''t be


    so disrespectful towards you. You are the government official who takes care of the people in Yunzhou


    and so you are the officially recognized and rightful leader of the city of Yunzhou," Sun Xiang argued


    back sternly because he couldn''t stand Ye Fan''s snobby behavior.


    "You..." Wu Wei-Tao''s face had already turned a whiter shade of pale when he heard these words.


    Li Er and Lei San''s faces were livid as they red at Wu Wei-Tao.


    What the heck was wrong with this Wu Wei-Tao? Why on earth did he bring an idiot along?


    But while the three older men were afraid that Sun Xiang would make Ye Fan angry, Ye Fan started


    chuckling.


    "Mu-Cheng, could you help me to get two chairs for Master Er and Master San?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and quickly brought two chairs over for Li Er and Lei San.


    Wu Wei-Tao and Sun Xiang were left standing by the side.


    "Mr Chu, what do you mean by this? Aren''t you afraid that..."


    "Enough!" Wu Wei-Tao cut him off angrily when he saw that Sun Xiang wanted to protest this matter.


    "Nobody will call you a mute even if you don''t say anything!¡±


    "But Mayor Wu..." Sun Xiang felt injustice for Wu Wei-Tao. He didn''t see why Lei San and Li Er were


    provided with seats while the two of them had to remain standing.


    "If you say anymore, I''ll throw you out of here!" Wu Wei-Tao was about to faint from his anger.


    If he had known that Sun Xiang would shoot his mouth off, he wouldn''t have brought this idiot along.


    Li Er had called him earlier that day and wanted him toe along to pay Mr Chu a visit and ask what


    Mr Chu intended to do.


    Wu Wei-Tao had nned to do the same thing, so he quickly agreed to apany Li Er.


    But since Wu Wei-Tao had offended Ye Fan before and was afraid that Ye Fan might try to bash him


    up, he decided to bring a bodyguard along with him.


    He had hoped that Sun Xiang could protect him, but now, this bodyguard of his had only made things


    even worse by offending Ye Fan further.


    But of course, Wu Wei-Tao had other intentions for bringing Sun Xiang along besides getting him to


    serve as protection.


    Once Wu Wei-Tao lost his temper, Sun Xiang shut up.


    The two of them just stood sadly in front of the table.


    Li Er and Lei San''s faces started twitching when they saw this.


    Mr Chu wasn''t just a good fighter. He was also really good at making life difficult for others when he


    wanted to. Or at least this tactic had clearly worked very well on Wu Wei-Tao.


    But it wasn''t the time tough about such things.


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Er broke the silence first. "Mr Chu, what do you intend to do in the


    near future?"


    Lei San nodded as well. "That''s right, Mr Chu. If you have any ns, do let us know in advance and we


    can get prepared first."


    Since Ye Fan had killed Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua, the older men figured that Ye Fan already


    had a n to deal with the impending counterattacks from the Lu and Xur families.


    "ns?" Ye Fan justughed quietly. "I don''t have any ns. There''s no need for any ns."


    But the other men in the room could hear the arrogance and authoritativeness that was contained in Ye


    Fan''s seemingly calm and nonchnt words.


    Li Er and Lei San didn''t know what to say after Ye Fan said all this. They didn''t have an immediate


    reply for him. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Oh my, this is the Mr Chu we know, alright. Only Mr Chu could possibly have the boldness to say


    something like this,"ughed Sun Xiang. He couldn''t hold himself back at all.


    That lowughter sounded rather sarcastic.


    "But I wonder if Mr Chu knows what sort of enemies you''re facing this time. Do you know who they


    really are and what they are really capable of?" Sun Xiang asked in return.


    "No idea,¡± replied Ye Fan without hiding anything from them.


    The other men felt their eyes twitch violently.


    After going through so much, it turned out that Mr Chu didn''t even know anything about the Lu and Xur


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    families?!


    They were really curious as to where Mr Chu got the confidence to fight these powerful Yanjing families


    from, since he didn''t seem to even know how powerful they were.


    Was this man really just consumed by pride and was just living in a world of his own?


    The other men felt their hearts turn cold from fear almost instantly.

 Chapter 1087 Wed Better Run

    Chapter 1087 We''d Better Run


    The older men in the room suddenly felt that perhaps Chen Ao was right after all.


    Perhaps it was true that Mr Chu was really too audacious for his own good.


    But of course, they didn''t dare to say any of this and just kept this thought to themselves.


    But just because some of them didn''t dare to say it out loud didn''t mean nobody was willing to talk


    about it.


    Sun Xiangughed immediately when he heard Ye Fan''s response.


    "I knew it. You have no idea what powerful people you''re facing, and you have no idea what sort of


    people you''ve provoked? It doesn''t matter, I can tell you about them right now. Mayor Wu has brought


    me here today precisely to tell you about how powerful the Lu and Xur families are. I''m here to help you


    to see reality squarely in the eye."


    Sun Xiang paused for a moment before he continued, "Before I retired from the army, I was with the


    Jiangbei military. I was fortunate enough to gain the favor of the Jiangbeimander and was his


    guard for ten years. But because of a severe injury, I had no choice but to retire from the military. But


    Mr Chu, do you know who themander I followed for ten years was?¡±


    Sun Xiang scoffed coldly, nced at Ye Fan and dered, "It was Xur Shao-Hua''s father, Xur Hai-


    Sheng!"


    What?


    Li Er and the rest shuddered at these words and their faces immediately paled.


    "Are you...are you saying that Xur Shao-Hua''s father is the...is themander of the Jiangbei


    military?!¡± Li Er and Lei San were shocked beyond belief.


    They knew that Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng came from powerful backgrounds, but they didn''t


    expect their background to be this impressive.


    Amander of a military zone had to be at least a major general, right?


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," said Sun Xiang with a nod. "Commander Xu is a lieutenant general


    with a few hundred thousand troops at hismand and protects a significant part of China."


    Both Li Er and Lei San couldn''t help but gasp at these numbers.


    They suddenly realized that the Xur family of Yanjing was a lot more powerful than they had imagined.


    Sun Xiang wasn''t surprised by their reactions at all.


    Anybody would be too afraid to even sleep once they heard that they had provoked a general with


    hundreds of thousands of soldiers at theirmand.


    But to his surprise, Ye Fan didn''t seem bothered by this at all.


    Instead, he lifted his teacup so that his wife could refill it.


    Sun Xiang frowned at this and continued to speak somewhat sarcastically, "But of course, Mr Chu is


    the King of Jiangdong and you might not care about a general. But what about the patriarch of the Xur


    family, Xur Jun-Lin? Old Master Xur is a very respectable man who used to be the deputymander


    under one of our country''s founding generals. In terms of seniority, only one person in all of China is


    senior to him."


    "Most importantly, Old Master Xur was a military instructor back in the day. Our three best special


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    troops, the Warring Wolves, the Flying Leopards and the ck Tigers were all trained up by Old Master


    Xur. Even though the old man has already retired, he''s still holding an honorary position in these three


    troops. You could say that as long as he says the word, the thousands of soldiers in these troops will


    room.


    HULL..


    A cold wind began to blow outside the house.


    The billowing night wind rushed through the living room like the spirits of the dead.


    Li Er and the other two men were already on the brink of despair from their fear, and even Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s arm started trembling while she poured them tea.


    But Sun Xiang wasn''t done talking.


    "They have two generals in the family, Mr Chu. I''m not sure if you still think that you can continue


    drinking your tea so leisurely in a few days'' time," said Sun Xiang with a light chuckle.


    These words were clearly a jab at the arrogant deration that Ye Fan had made earlier.


    But before Ye Fan could answer him, Sun Xiang went on, "But of course, all that I''ve said is with regard


    to the power that the Xur family has. As for the Lu family, I''m don''t know much, but I do know one thing.


    The patriarch of the Lu family, Lu Cang-Qiong, is the only man in all of China whose seniority and


    prestige is above Xur Jun-Lin!"


    BOOM!


    These words struck Li Er and Lei San like a bolt of lightning. Both of them were instantly rooted to the


    ground.


    Before this, Li Er and Lei San thought that the Xur family was probably the more powerful one and had


    the most impressive history among the powerful Yanjing families.


    They didn''t expect the Lu family to actually be one level above the Xur family.


    The Xur family had two generals and a few hundred thousand troops and the best special troops of the


    nation at theirmand. But the Lu family had turned out to be even more powerful than all of that.


    What were they going to do now?


    Li Er and Lei San were really going to pee themselves now.


    They realized that this time, Mr Chu had really brought a catastrophe upon them.


    Li Er had initially thought that Mr Chu had been so confident in killing the two young men because he


    had a n for how to deal with their families.


    But now, Li Er and Lei San didn''t have hold out anymore hopes for Mr Chu.


    After all, how was someone from the countryside of lowly birth going to fight with such a powerful and


    influential n?


    Could his bold words do anything? Obviously not.


    They had lost all hope now.


    Li Er looked up at Ye Fan and his voice trembled, "Mr Chu...I think...we''d better run."


    ording to the Thirty-Six Stratagems, running away at the first sight of danger was a good n.


    Besides, they were now as good as waiting for death to befall them if they stuck around in Jiangdong.


    The cold smile on Sun Xiang''s lips intensified when he heard Li Er''s terrified words.


    He looked like he was mocking Ye Fan for doing something that he would live to regret. Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    But Ye Fan was calmpared to all the other fearful men in the room.


    His striking features remained as still as the waters of ake, and there was no ripple of emotion at all.


    There was still that faint and nearly undetectable smile on his lips.


    That tiny smile carried self-confidence, authority and an arrogance that disdained all else.


    Ye Fan finally looked up at Li Er, then at Sun Xiang, then at everyone else. His lips curled upwards and


    he shook his head as heughed.

 Chapter 1088 Dear, Pour More Tea for Me!

    Chapter 1088 Dear, Pour More Tea for Me!


    Ye Fan''s words were as icy as the winds in winter. Wu Wei-Tao and the rest shivered uncontrobly


    and felt all their hair stand on end.


    "Mr Chu, are you really going to fight these two powerful families head on with just this vulnerable body


    of yours?"


    "Mr Chu, please think carefully before you act!"


    "The Lu family has power over half of China''s political arena, while the Xur familymands a few


    hundred thousand soldiers! Fighting them head on is almost as good as taking on the entire nation!


    Please reconsider it!"


    Li Er and the rest were really petrified when they heard Ye Fan''s response to Sun Xiang''s description of


    the families.


    They thought that Ye Fan would think twice about his actions after hearing about how formidable these


    two families really were.


    But to their horror, Ye Fan wasn''t frightened at all and was even prepared to fight them to the very end.


    He was clearly implying that he intended to wipe out both the Lu and Xur families.


    They felt their scalps turn numb and they were certain that Mr Chu was insane.


    But Ye Fan''s gaze became even frostier after the other men tried to change his mind.


    He put his teacup down and spoke thunderously, "As I said, the ones who should put an end to things


    now are these two families, and the ones who ought to think twice before acting are also these two


    families. At the end of the day, the Lu and Xur families were the ones who provoked me first. I had no


    intention of making them my enemies or to fight against my own country. Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-


    Hua deserved to die, and they cannot me anyone else for these two men''s deaths. But if their


    families are bent on avenging them, then I will not hold back either.¡±


    "A grandmaster shall not be humiliated, and I, Ye Fan, will certain not take such insult lying down.


    Whoever tries to provoke me shall be killed. If onees for me, I will kill that one man. If twoe, I


    will kill them both. Even if the whole worldes after me, I will kill every single person. I, Ye Fan,


    have been invincible all my life and I need not fear man.¡±


    Ye Fan''s bright and clear voice resonated loudly in the living room.


    His authoritative voice was as resounding as a grandfather clock as it echoed.


    His deep set eyes were filled with a murderous glint.


    This was what Chu Tian-Fan really looked like, and this was the true authoritativeness that a ''Tian''


    character descendant of the Chu family exuded.


    In the past, he was like a ferocious tiger that hid itself in the high mountains and kept his ws and


    teeth away as he endured anything that came his way.


    But now, he was a warrior who dared to barge through the capital all by himself, and he would leave


    nothing but dust and death behind him.


    Everyone else in the room was stunned by the imposing presence that Ye Fan exuded.


    Their faces were pale as they stared at him in shock while his angry words continued to rey in their


    ears.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t done talking. His low but clear voice sounded like the rolling thunder. "So what if


    they have clout in the political arena? So what if they have control over a few hundred thousand


    troops? I don''t even have regard for the Chu family and I''ve trampled Japan underfoot. Why should I


    fear two families who are merely powerful in this material society? They are nothing but ants and dust,


    and they aren''t even worth mentioning."


    Ye Fan had been enduring all of this for such a long time now.


    The Chu family had tried to kill him repeatedly over the past ten years, while the Qiu family humiliated


    and bullied him for three years.


    In the past, he was weak and frail. He was nothing but a child thrown out by his family and seen as a


    country bumpkin of lowly birth.


    He had no clout and wasn''t strong enough, so he had no choice but to just endure with everything that


    came his way.


    But now, he had strength.


    In the past, Ye Fan was like a sword that was kept hidden away in a box. But now, this precious sword


    had been taken out from the box and its de was able to shine once more.


    He didn''t need to fear anything and didn''t need to remain silent about his sufferings.


    The cultivation of martial arts was also the cultivation of the heart to keep moving forward no matter


    what.


    Even if he had to kill his way forward, he would still keep trudging on.


    If he was always fearful and watched his back constantly with every move he made, then Ye Fan had


    practiced martial arts for nothing.


    There would be no need for his Operation Sparks n to continue.


    The room echoed with nothing but Ye Fan''s domineering voice.


    Ye Fan''s confidence filled the entire living room in that moment.


    Everyone was silent.


    The silence went on for a long time.


    Only the chilly wind carried Ye Fan''s anger and engulfed the people inside the house with it.


    After a very long time, Sun Xiang was the first one to snap out of his shock.


    His expression was dark and he looked at


    Ye Fan like Ye Fan was merely an idiot as he shouted angrily, "What the hell is wrong with you? You


    aren''t afraid of man? And you even think that these people are merely ants and dust? You''re really


    being too pretentious now!"


    Sun Xiang was so angry at Ye Fan''s audacity that he startedughing in spite.


    This was the first time he had evere across someone this audacious.


    Where did this nobody find the guts to call those influential families ants and dust? How could he go


    around dering that he wasn''t afraid of anybody?


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Some deity from the heavens? Some immortal on earth? You


    really need to stop this nonsense! You''re nothing but a hooligan! Did you think that just because you''re


    the King of Jiangdong, you can despise the Lu family, the Xur family and even the entire nation? You


    don''t even havemon sense and you''re not sensible at all. What an idiot!" cursed Sun Xiang. He


    really couldn''t stand Ye Fan''s sense ofcency.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face paled in fright.


    "Good god! Sun Xiang! Shut your mouth right now! Are you nuts? How dare you speak to Mr Chu in


    this manner!" Wu Wei-Tao reprimanded Sun Xiang in horror.


    Li Er and Lei San felt their hearts pound wildly in fear as well.


    Was this Sun Xiang stupid?


    They didn''t care if Sun Xiang had a death wish. But they didn''t want to die.


    "Damn it! If I had known this man was an idiot, I wouldn''t have allowed him toe along. We''re going


    to get into so much trouble now," wailed Li Er to himself.


    Mr Chu was already in a rage because of what the Lu and Xur families had done.


    But Sun Xiang was now adding fuel to the fire. Of course Mr Chu was going to explode.


    The other men were afraid that Ye Fan might kill them along with Sun Xiang out of anger.


    Just as they had expected, Ye Fan''s gaze immediately fell upon Sun Xiang after he had said these


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    words.


    That gaze was so sinister, it looked like a demon watching him from the depths of hell.


    For that one moment, Sun Xiang felt his entire body tremble uncontrobly.


    BOOM!


    Once he had finished speaking, Ye Fan''s gaze immediately turned frosty and he mmed a palm onto


    the tale.


    The impact from the m caused the table to explode.


    Sun Xiang yelped in pain as his hefty body was carried through the windows by the impact and flew


    right out.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Everywhere that his body touched was dyed red with his blood.


    "Oh my god..."


    Ye Fan''s viciousness had caused the other three to nearly pee themselves.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face trembled violently and Lei San''s mouth was open wide. Li Er was so shocked that


    he fell out of his own chair.


    A thickyer of fear instantly engulfed the hearts of all three men.


    The entire living room was now silent.


    But unlike the three of them, Ye Fan was still sitting in the same chair with that same calm expression


    on his face.


    The faint smile that he usually had reappeared on his handsome face.


    "Dear, pour more tea for me, please." The chuckle in his voice was as refreshing and pleasant as the


    spring breeze in June.

 Chapter 1089 Unwelcome Guest

    Chapter 1089 Unwee Guest


    But this little chuckle looked so malicious and terrifying to Li Er, Lei San and Wu Wei-Tao.


    They soon found the pressure unbearable, so they quickly got up and excused themselves.


    "Mr Ch-Chu...if there''s nothing else, we''ll take our leave first," said Li Er in a trembling voice as he


    looked fearfully at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just continued sipping his tea.


    The entire living room was silent.


    Since Ye Fan didn''t answer, the three men didn''t dare to even move an inch.


    This silence continued for a few seconds, but these few seconds felt like a century to the three older


    men.


    Their backs were covered in ayer of cold sweat.


    Ye Fan finally nodded and grunted in response.


    The three of them felt so relieved and ran out frantically as if they had just survived a terrible ordeal.


    If anyone from Jiangdong saw them run like this, they would be shocked. These three men were the


    most powerful men of the province, but they had flown into such a panic in front of this young man.


    After the three men left, the living room was calm again.


    Ye Fan had no expression on his face while Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly sat next to him.


    After a moment of hesitation, Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Ye Fan worriedly, "Ye Fan, are you really going to


    sh head on with the Lu and Xur families?"


    She had heard everything that was said earlier, but it was not right for her to interrupt their discussion.


    Now that they were alone in the living room, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt the need to ask him about it.


    Ye Fan''s expression turned frosty. "Jiangdong is my territory, so how could I allow anybody to set foot


    into this ce without my permission? If they learn their lesson and back off, then nothing will happen


    to them. But if they prefer to die at my hands, then I will grant them their wish."


    It waste at night and the wind blew gently, but the temperature was chilling.


    But the malice in Ye Fan''s words was even more chilling than the night breeze.


    In that instant, Qiu Mu-Cheng felt that Ye Fan''s icy and authoritative side profile in the dim light seemed


    a little unfamiliar to her.


    She knew that Ye Fan was no longer that live-in son-inw who was willing to be bullied and humiliated


    by the Qiu family.


    Perhaps this was what the real Ye Fan looked like.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t feel afraid when she saw how cold and stern he looked. Instead, she felt so


    much pain for him.


    She found it difficult to imagine how much suffering and setbacks he must have gone through in order


    to reach this level of iciness and resolve.


    Sometimes, it was the cruelty of life that forced one to mature against his own will.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s gaze immediately became gentler when she thought about it this way.


    She walked over, leaned on Ye Fan and hugged him tightly from the back, as if she was trying to use


    the warmth of her body to warm the frozen heart of this man.


    "Ye Fan, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If not for me, things wouldn''t have ended up like this," said Qiu Mu-


    Cheng with blood shot eyes as guilt overwhelmed her heart.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that Ye Fan had killed those two men so rashly that day because of her.


    If she hadn''t decided on her own to return to Jiangdong, go to Yuchang Hotel and be nearly vited by


    Xur Shao-Hua, Ye Fan might not have been so angry, and things wouldn''t have reached the point of no


    return.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silly girl, this isn''t your fault. Even if you hadn''t appeared that night, Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua


    were doomed to die. They had already sealed their fate from the moment they sent people to ambush


    me at Mount Yunding Vi," Ye Fan quietly consoled her.


    Just then, the sound of the wind suddenly stopped.


    The grass and trees stopped swaying, and the night breeze stopped blowing.


    Even the sound of the crickets ceased.


    The entire ce suddenly fell eerily quiet.


    Ye Fan turned around with a start. He looked out of the window and his gaze instantly turned icy cold.


    His expression was extremely grim.


    "Ye Fan, what''s wrong?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng. Her face turned pale when she noticed the sudden


    change in Ye Fan''s expression.


    Ye Fan didn''t answer her and just pulled her behind him.


    At the same time, Ye Fan looked out into the night sky and spoke slowly and calmly, "Since you''ve


    Ye Fan''s words resonated in the distant night.


    But nobody replied him.


    Only the quietness of the night sky remained in sight.


    "Ye Fan, what''s wrong? There isn''t anybody outside," said Qiu Mu-Cheng puzzledly. But Ye Fan''s


    expression remained grim as he kept his steely gaze on the window.


    The surroundings were also exceptionally quiet.


    Only the ticking of the clock on the wall could be heard.


    This was indeed a rather creepy and frightening situation to be in.


    Time slowly ticked by. Five minutes passed, but nobody appeared.


    Just when Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that Ye Fan had made a mistake, Ye Fan picked up his teacup and


    "If you don''t appear soon, then I''m going to enjoy this expensive pot of Longjing tea all by myself."


    Immediately after Ye Fan said these words, a strong wind suddenly started blowing fiercely outside the


    house.


    Shortly after that, a muscr figure suddenly shed by like an apparition.


    By the time Qiu Mu-Cheng took a second look, a man had already seated himself across from Ye Fan.


    He was extremely well built, wore a tattered gray long robe and had a little ck hammer hanging from


    his waist. He seemed rather unkempt. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    But nobody knew how deadly this seemingly disheveled man really was.


    The muscr man sat across from Ye Fan with a calm smile on his face. He too, raised a teacup and


    kept saying that the tea was really good.


    He looked like he had been sitting here all this while and hadn''t left at all.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was really frightened by this and her face was as white as a sheet.


    Ye Fan''s grip seemed to possess a magical power that made Qiu Mu-Cheng''s frantic heart instantly


    calm down again.


    Her fear faded and was reced by security.


    With this man around, she didn''t need to be afraid of anything.

 Chapter 1090 Pushy

    Chapter 1090 Pushy


    Themp in the living room swayed.


    The fragrance of the tea filled the living room as the two men sat at the long table and continued to


    toast each other with tea.


    Ye Fan got Qiu Mu-Cheng to wait for him upstairs instead.


    The situation in the living room was not something that a frail woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng could be a


    part of.


    But the scene of twoplete strangers toasting each other did seem rather strange.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t worried about this situation at all.


    The other party didn''t say why he was here, so Ye Fan didn''t ask about it either.


    Ye Fan remained as calm as ever and drank his tea leisurely.


    Ye Fan''s calmness certainly shocked the man seated across from him.


    "You are indeed as legendary as they say you are, Mr Chu, since you''ve managed to rule over


    Jiangdong. You are actually still able to remain so calm and unnerved in front of me. I don''t think there


    are more than ten people who even have the mental strength to do this, never mind what you''re


    capable of," praised the man generously.


    Ye Fan wasn''t affected by this man''s praise and just asked coldly, "I''m pretty sure you didn''t brave the


    cold night just to send me a fewpliments."


    Ye Fan did not remember seeing this man in the past, so since they didn''t know each other, there was


    no feud between them.


    So he became curious as to why this man woulde all the way here in the middle of the night.


    "Of course, I haven''te all the way from Yanjing just topliment you. I''m here to kill you," said


    the man in aposed voice. But the iciness in his eyes instantly intensified.


    "You''re from Yanjing? So you''re sent here by the Lu and Xur families?"


    Ye Fan frowned. He was rather surprised that these two families had decided to take revenge so


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    quickly.


    He was even more surprised that these two families with nothing but material wealth and reputation


    were actually able to make such a highly skilled martial artist work forthem.


    ording to Ye Fan''s senses, this man sitting in front of him was indeed extremely highly skilled.


    He was even more highly skilled than Wei Wu-Ya.


    His aura didn''t even seem too far off from the most highly skilled martial artist in China, Ye Qing-Tian.


    This man was the third truly highly skilled fighter Ye Fan hade across besides Ye Qing-Tian and Yu


    Yun.


    But the man did not answer Ye Fan''s questions. Instead, he just smiled faintly, picked up the teapot and


    poured himself another cup.


    The steam rose from the tea in the cup, while the tea reflected the man''s authoritative and stern


    expression.


    "You''re of lowly birth, without a father from a young age and your mother is merely an ordinary woman


    from the vige. You have no background and no family support. Besides your physical ability, you


    don''t have anything else to speak of. But yet, you still dared to kill the descendants of the Lu and Xur


    family. Did you ever consider the consequences of doing so?¡± said the man coldly as he continued


    drinking his tea and didn''t even look up at Ye Fan once.


    At the same time, a tremendous amount of authority surged out from this man as he spoke these


    ominous words.


    If Li Er and the rest were still around, they would have definitely peed themselves under this pressure.


    But Ye Fan''s expression didn''t even flinch.


    He just chuckled. "And why do you bother thinking about these things?"


    Ye Fan''s question caught the man off guard.


    He thought that Ye Fan would defend himself by saying that he was really powerful and didn''t need to


    fear anyone. But to his surprise, this boy didn''t even bother exining and just didn''t think about any of


    these things.


    What audacity!


    Whatcency!


    This was the first impression Ye Fan left the man. And obviously, this wasn''t a good impression at all.


    This was the sort of attitude that often enraged others.


    And so, the man''s expression quickly darkened after Ye Fan said these words.


    "What a young and brash man. You do not consider consequences and the effects of your actions, but


    you just satisfy your immediate need for gratification."


    "Someone like you will not go further than where you are right now. You will only reap rewards within


    tiny Jiangdong. Even if you try to take on anything bigger, you will not achieve anything," he said in a


    deep voice, which sounded both sinister and frosty.


    These few sentences were as good as sentencing Ye Fan''s future to death.


    Ye Fan immediately burst outughing upon hearing these words.


    Heughed so brightly and so cynically, it was as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "What are youughing at?" asked the man in a low voice as he tried to suppress his anger. Ye Fan''s


    "Nothing really, I just pity you. I think you''ve been living a way too cowardly life." "Nonsense!" the other


    man immediately yelled. His voice was so explosive that the cups in front of him shattered.


    An ordinary person would have been so terrified at the sight of this. This man''s shout could actually


    cause a teacup to shatter. How powerful did this man have to be in order to achieve this?


    But Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of him at all. Instead, he smiled and looked straight back at the other man.


    "If that is truly the case, then I have to say that you''ve really lived a very repressive and cowardly life


    that deserves to be pitied," said Ye Fan as he shook his head. He stared at the man in front of him with


    such sympathy in his eyes.


    "Why, you...!"


    But the muscr man realized he didn''t know how to respond to Ye Fan''s words at all.


    His face twitched and his expression was nasty, but he was too stunned for words. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan smiled even more brightly when he noticed the other man''s reaction.


    Ye Fan''s string of questions really struck the core of the man''s heart.


    The man''s face was livid as he yelled hoarsely, "You little punk! How dare you investigate me?!¡±


    After a brief moment of anger, the man shook his head.


    "Wait, you''re just a nobody and you''re so young, plus you only have control over such a tiny province.


    How did you manage to find out so much about me? Spit it out! Why do you recognize me? And why


    do you know that I''ve been stuck at my current level of martial arts for a long


    time?" asked the man in shock as he stared coldly at Ye Fan.


    He could no longer maintain the calm and emotionless look he had before. His expression was now


    filled with surprise and grimness.

 Chapter 1091 The Seventh Supreme Grandmaster

    Chapter 1091 The Seventh Supreme Grandmaster


    Beforeing here, Tang Hao never thought that he would behave so emotionally in front of a young


    man despite being a grandmaster and one of the six pirs of the nation.


    The man standing in front of Ye Fan wasn''t just anybody. This was Tang Hao, one of the members of


    War God Castle, otherwise known as Heavenly Grandmaster!


    Of course, Ye Fan hadn''t recognized him because he had done any investigation or had gotten to know


    him beforehand. Ye Fan had guessed it was him.


    After all, the only people in China who could exert this much pressure on Ye Fan were the six pirs of


    the nation in War God Castle.


    Ye Fan was the leader of Dragon God Hall and had been executing many ns in secret, so he knew


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the situation of many countries'' martial artists very well.


    The only one among the six pirs in War God Castle who used a hammer was Heavenly


    Grandmaster, Tang Hao.


    It wasn''t hard for Ye Fan to guess this man''s identity after he put Tang Hao''s choice of weapon with his


    level of martial arts ability.


    As for how he knew that Tang Hao''s ability to level up had stopped, that could be seen from the ranking


    of the six members of War God Castle over the past number of years.


    When War God Castle was first established, Tang Hao was ranked at number two. But over thest


    few years, the others surpassed him in ranking.


    So it was quite clear that Tang Hao must have hit some bottleneck or difficulty in increasing his level of


    martial arts. It didn''t take Ye Fan any shocking ability to deduce this.


    It was difficult for the person involved to see beyond his own situation after all.


    But even though Ye Fan didn''t think much of it, Tang Hao was in deep shock.


    He just felt as if his private matters had beenid bare in front of this young man, and he couldn''t


    ept it after being held in such high regard for so many years.


    But Ye Fan ignored Tang Hao''s questions.


    He picked up his teacup, took a sip and continued nonchntly, "It''s because of the mindset you have!


    The cultivation of martial arts is not only a training of the body, but also the mind. If your mind is not


    strong enough, then even if you shut yourself in and train for a hundred years, you will not be able to


    make any improvements."


    "If you look at all the strong fighters on the Sky Ranking and the things they have achieved, you will


    find that all martial artists have a particr sort of energy. It''s a sharp and unstoppable energy that


    keeps moving forward! The extremely capable are all extremely bold too! They traverse the world with


    their swords, they know who owes them and who they owe, and they never get entangled with too


    much emotion. Once decided, they would move forward with their decision! That''s how they are able to


    reach such high levels of martial arts ability."


    "But someone like you, who''s watching your back all the time, behave cowardly and fear the


    consequences and effects of killing someone who deserves to die, has a weak mind, so you will only


    go this far in life. You might try very hard all your life, but never enter the Sky Ranking!"


    "Shut up!" Ye Fan''s low voice was still echoing when Tang Hao finally lost his temper and roared angrily


    at Ye Fan as he mmed the table and got up with a start. His face was livid.


    "How dare you say that my mind is weak! How dare you say that I''ll never enter the Sky Ranking? I,


    Tang Hao, am one of the six pirs of China and a member of War God Castle! I am held in high regard


    and I lord it over this country! How dare a youngster like you teach me what to do! How dare you


    criticize my life this way! What utter nonsense!" The wooden tables and chairs instantly exploded as


    Tang Hao''s furious voice boomed.


    Even the LCD TV behind Tang Hao exploded to pieces from his fury.


    Tang Hao was really angered by Ye Fan''s audaciousness.


    He had practiced martial arts for many years and had been revered for most of his life. Even Ye Qing-


    Tian didn''t dare to despise him like this.


    But now, a young man with no reputation or background whatsoever was dering boldly that his mind


    wasn''t strong enough and that it would be nearly impossible for him to ever get into the Sky Ranking.


    "Since you despise me so much, then I want to see if an audacious young punk like you really has the


    right to despise me or not!" exploded Tang Hao in fury as his aura intensified and he walked out of the


    living room.


    Tang Hao stood confidently under the night sky and his authoritative voice resounded clearly, "Young


    man, do you dare toe out and fight with me?¡± "And why not?" Ye Fan smiled arrogantly


    before leaping out into the open as well.


    A huge fight just broke out like that.


    There was no build up or catalyst.


    The moment Ye Fan appeared outside the house, Tang Hao made his first attack and it was a fierce


    one.


    The small hammer around Tang Hao''s waist flew up and started expanding in the wind. In no time, a


    gigantic ck hammer was in Tang Hao''s hands as his presence soared.


    "Young man! Take a blow from me!" roared Tang Hao as he swung his hammer angrily at Ye Fan.


    One swing of the hammer!


    Two swings!


    A powerful wind covered thend as the gigantic hammer seemed to blot the sky out.


    Tang Hao swung his Heavenly Hammer


    and crashed it down again and again where Ye Fan was.


    His hammer came down six times consecutively.


    Once the first strike came down, he would lift it up and strike a second time.


    The scarier part was that each strike was stronger than thest.


    These virtually unstoppable attacks came at Ye Fan from all directions.


    This was a power that even Ye Qing-Tian wouldn''t have dared to fight head on.


    So Tang Hao thought that Ye Fan would choose to dodge the attacks and find some other way to


    counterattack.


    To his surprise, Ye Fan didn''t move aside or even step back. He swung his own fists and fought Tang


    Hao''s hammer in the most primitive and insane manner possible.


    Tang Hao''s gaze froze at Ye Fan''s


    response. Was this boy going to die because he was overly confident in himself? Or did this boy


    actually have the capability to fight him?


    But just when Tang Hao was worried that Ye Fan might really get ttened by his hammer and was


    about to stop his attack, the sound of a dragon roar filled the night.


    Tang Hao soon saw a golden beam shoot out from Ye Fan''s body.


    His entire body curved like a bow that was fully drawn back and ready to release the incredible amount


    of energy surging within him.


    That was how Ye Fan had just used his iron-hard fists to fight Tang Hao''s six strikes of the hammer


    head on.


    Six sts rang through the clouds.


    Those ear deafening sounds reverberated through all of Yunzhou like rolling thunder. Content belongs


    to Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Even the waters of Yunwu Lake several kilometers away started to undte from the tremors caused.


    After a long time, everything finally calmed back down.


    The two figures standing in the dark night slowly became clear again.


    Ye Fan and Tang Hao were still standing, but they had both retreated several steps back.


    The two of them had been matched equally in that exchange earlier.


    Both of them had no expression on their face. Ye Fan stood with a cold look in his eyes while Tang Hao


    stared back at Ye Fan with a grim gaze.

 Chapter 1092 How Frightening a Supreme Grandmaster Can...

    Chapter 1092 How Frightening a Supreme Grandmaster Can...


    Bing a supreme grandmaster was a huge matter.


    Every supreme grandmaster in the martial arts world was a terrifying force to be reckoned with.


    They were equivalent to a country''s nuclear weapon. They were highly valued by their countries and


    were considered a pir of their nation.


    The birth of a supreme grandmaster was something worth celebrating, regardless of which country this


    supreme grandmaster came from.


    China was no exception.


    War God Castle would invite this person to be a member, and the government would also send


    an official letter of recognition. This person would enjoy the highest status in thend thereafter.


    The official documents that Tang Hao was referring to was this letter from the government.


    Of course, all these documents weren''t important for defining a supreme grandmaster, but a proper set


    of procedures had to be followed.


    Even though the martial arts circle and the rest of the country were governed separately, the martial


    arts circle fell under the government''s control on paper.


    So even missions taken on by War God Castle had to be approved by the government first.


    But of course, these were just done for show.


    When it came to matters within the martial arts circle, War God Castle still represented the highest


    authority in martial arts in China and was the one with the final say.


    If the six members of War God Castle weren''t agreeable, then any documents from the government


    would still be useless.


    This world revered the strong the most, and martial artists were people who had reached the height of


    human strength possible, so they weren''t subject to the weaker members of general society.


    Then again, that didn''t mean that the nonfighting world couldn''t do anything about the martial arts


    world.


    If the government wanted to attack War God Castle, they could send out nuclear missiles and raze War


    God Castle to the ground.


    But only an idiot wouldunch an attack that might kill themselves in the process.


    So the government and the martial arts world finally settled on a bnce where they governed their


    own circles separately on the surface.


    In fact, when the government faced some difficulties in international rtions, they would even ask War


    God Castle for help.


    It was easier to negotiate with people aspared to weapons.


    But Ye Fan was a little confused by all this. "Huh? What test? You mean you''re not someone sent by


    those two families?"


    Ye Fan frowned and looked puzzledly at Tang Hao. The cold and sinister look in his eyes had faded.


    Tang Hao shook his head andughed. "It looks like you still don''t get it. What is the significance of a


    supreme grandmaster to a nation? I can tell you very confidently that not even the leader of this nation


    couldmand a supreme grandmaster to fight for him, and he doesn''t have the right to order a


    supreme grandmaster at all. Do you think those two families could be more powerful than the leader of


    this country?"


    Ye Fan was even more confused. "So you''re not from the Lu and Xur families?"


    "Of course," Tang Hao nodded. "Those two families are merely ordinary people and I could smite them


    without any effort. How could they possibly be able to make any of the pirs of the nation fight for


    them? Supreme grandmasters are able to threaten a nation! We will never cheapen ourselves like this,"


    said Tang Hao with much pride and authoritativeness.


    This was a confidence that only the truly strong would exude.


    He was strong enough to smite a nation, so he definitely had the right to be this proud of himself.


    Once you had such a reputation, then no enemy would dare to provoke you unnecessarily.


    One did not need to witness the strength of a nuclear weapon to know how much damage it could


    cause. In the same way, supreme grandmasters were people who could strike terror in people''s hearts


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    even without doing anything!


    In fact, if the other party wasn''t strong enough to fight a supreme grandmaster, a supreme grandmaster


    might cause even more damage than a nuclear weapon.


    Back then, the two atomic bombs that the US dropped on Japan only caused about


    200,000 odd casualties.


    But in the history of martial arts, a supreme grandmaster had been able to kill three million people all by


    himself.


    That supreme grandmaster had entered the borders of another country and went on a ten day


    massacre because of a personal vendetta.


    The cities of that country had experienced hell in those ten days.


    If the International Martial Arts Union hadn''t gathered a group of powerful fighters to kill him off, that


    country''s poption would probably have been wiped out.


    From then on, everyone knew what supreme grandmasters were capable of.


    This Convention had restricted the amount of damage the supreme grandmaster could actually cause,


    but it didn''t reduce the amount he could potentially cause.


    After all, this was really just an agreement between various nations that didn''t hold very severe


    consequences besides being criticized and med if one broke the rules.


    As long as one didn''t go too far, nobody would do anything. One might suffer a few nastyments,


    but that was all. That''s why Tang Hao wasn''t bothered about the Lu and Xur families at all. Wiping the


    two families out wouldn''t have amounted to much.


    Ye Fan had really thought that Tang Hao was someone sent by the Lu and Xur families to deal with


    him. If Tang Hao hadn''t revealed his real motives in time and Ye Fan had no choice but to unleash his


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud, then Tang Hao was doomed.


    Ye Fan didn''t push himself to the maximum just now, but that was already a level that Tang Hao


    wouldn''t have been able to defeat. If Ye Fan really disyed everything he was capable of, the fight


    would have ended very differently. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Ye Qing-Tian was the God of War of the country and it was hard to fight the authority of the top martial


    artist of China after all.


    Even though Ye Qing-Tian seldom expressed his opinion on most things, there was no way anybody


    could oppose him once he had decided on something.


    If anybody disagreed with him, they could fight him.


    The God of War had reigned supreme in this country for so many years, so he didn''t have to fear


    anybody.


    So even though the King of Fighters and the rest were unhappy about his decision, Ye Fan''s name still


    made it to the list in the end. Ye Qing-Tian refused to give in to the rest of them.

 Chapter 1093 Preparing for the Wedding

    Chapter 1093 Preparing for the Wedding


    After hearing all this, Ye Fan''s originally calm and quiet heart started to waver.


    He didn''t think that Ye Qing-Tian would have put in so much effort to make him a supreme


    grandmaster. Ye Qing-Tian was even willing to fall out with the rest over this. Ye Qing-Tian had been


    extremely serious about extending the hand of friendship to him.


    "The God of War actually did so much for my sake, and that makes me a little frightened now. If he


    ends up falling out with everyone else because of me, then I would feel so guilty epting this title,"


    said Ye Fan guiltily.


    But Tang Haoughed out loud. "Ye Fan, you''re thinking too much about this. Qing-Tian has always


    been like this and we''re all very used to it already. Even though Qing-Tian made things very ugly for the


    King of Fighters that day, it''s been so many days now, and nobody is angry anymore, so nobody is


    bothered by what happened that day anymore too." "Besides, we were the ones who were too


    superficial and despised you first. I''m going to go backter and announce the results of this test. Once


    I do that, I''m sure the King of Fighters and Sword Saint will have nothing left to say. So you don''t have


    to feel pressurized or anything like that."


    Ye Fan nodded. "Thank you so much."


    Tang Hao waved his hands and said, "There''s no need to thank me. The Chinese martial arts circle has


    to thank you instead. Some days back, we lost a truly exceptional fighter, and that was really a terrible


    loss to our martial arts world. But thankfully, we''ve got another up anding grandmaster now.


    Perhaps you''re not as powerful as that Chu Tian-Fan now, but I''m sure you will have even more ster


    results than him in the future."


    "Thanks to you, the martial arts circle of China has be stronger again. The country will now have


    seven supreme grandmasters, seven pirs! Who would dare to provoke us now? Ye Fan, you''re still


    young, so work hard! The country''s future rests on your shoulders. We will be counting on someone


    from the next generation like yourself to bring the country back to the top of the international martial


    arts scene!"


    After a brief exchange, just like Ye Qing-Tian, Tang Hao had also been convinced by Ye Fan''s


    charisma.


    This boy was young, but he was very stable and much more mature than his peers.


    Most importantly, he was filled with potential and had be a supreme grandmaster at such a young


    age.


    On top of that, Tang Hao could see some simrities between this boy and Ye Qing-Tian.


    His level of decisiveness and fearlessness was very simr to Ye Qing-Tian''s.


    "Perhaps he''s right. My level of ability has been stuck for so many years precisely because Ick this


    particr characteristic that he and Qing-Tian have. They are both bold, rational, aggressive and


    constantly moving forward.¡± Tang Hao suddenly startedughing and shaking his head at himself, as a


    look of self-deprecation spread across his authoritative face.


    Tang Hao never thought that despite being a powerful fighter revered by the country for so many years,


    the day woulde when a young man could point out his problems and counsel him.


    He had said everything he was supposed to, so after he had exined the entire situation, he turned to


    leave.


    "Heavenly Grandmaster, I still have something I would like to ask you," Ye Fan called after Tang Hao.


    "Oh? What do you want to ask?" Tang Hao turned back to look at Ye Fan curiously.


    Ye Fan smiled and asked, "It''s nothing, really. I just wanted to ask you about a particr person."


    "Who?" asked Tang Hao in return.


    "I heard that out of the six pirs of China, one of them is a female grandmaster. If I remember


    correctly, she is also known as the Phoenix Empress. Do you know her real name?" asked Ye Fan.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Tang Hao''s expression fell. "Why are you asking about the Phoenix Empress'' real name?"


    Ye Fan justughed. "I''m just curious. If you can''t tell me, it''s alright. But don''t mind me asking one


    more question - do you know if there is a very powerful martial artist in the international circles with the


    surname ''Yu'' and the name ''Yun''?"


    Tang Hao thought about it for a while, then shook his head. "A powerful martial artist named Yu Yun?


    I''ve heard of anyone with this name. Perhaps this person isn''t powerful enough for me to have heard of


    her."


    Tang Hao was sure that anyone who could make someone in his position to remember the name of


    had to be really formidable. Since he hadn''t heard of any Yu Yun before, it meant that this person''s


    level of ability wasn''t high enough for him to know about.


    Ye Fan just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    This Tang Hao could really be conceited when he wanted to. He even said that Yu Yun wasn''t powerful


    enough for him to have heard of her.


    Yu Yun was a woman who was so powerful that even Ye Fan was wary of her. Even though he had


    grasped the Yin Yang Dragon Body now, he still wasn''t confident of defeating this woman.


    Tang Hao couldn''t even defeat Ye Fan, never mind Yu Yun.


    If Tang Hao had never heard of Yu Yun before, then either Yu Yun was way too mysterious and


    therefore unknown, or her status was so high that Tang Hao had no right to know who she was.


    In any case, since Tang Hao didn''t know who she was, Ye Fan didn''t probe any further and saw him


    out.


    Before leaving, Tang Hao paused for a while and exined, "Ye Fan, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you


    what the Phoenix


    Empress'' real name is. But we''ve all promised to help her to keep it a secret. I''m sure you understand.


    Sometimes, martial artists don''t want others to know their ordinary identities."


    Ye Fan nodded. "I understand."


    As a result, most powerful martial artists just went by a nickname and never revealed their real names.


    After Tang Hao left, the house fell silent again. The night quickly passed.


    The next day, Ye Fan called Li Er in to see him.


    "Mr Chu, you...you''re looking for me?"


    Li Er still seemed terrified from what happened the night before and was still fearful when he met with


    Ye Fan. The amount of authoritativeness that Ye Fan had disyed over the past few days had been


    terribly frightening. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Even though Li Er had known Ye Fan for a long time now, he still felt like he was treading on thin ice


    whenever he was faced with Ye Fan.


    He finally began to understand why the old Chinese saying said that being close to the emperor was


    the same as being close to a tiger.


    Li Er was shocked for a moment.,

 Chapter 1094 Selecting A Wedding Dress

    Chapter 1094 Selecting A Wedding Dress


    Though the current situation in Jiangdong could be considered as calm, the Lu family and Xur family


    were like bombs that could go off any time without warning. No one knew when these bombs would be


    set off.


    Li Er felt that this was not a good time to hold a wedding.


    "You think the two powerful families from Yanjing might cause trouble? If that''s the case, then all the


    more I should hold my wedding. I will have a red carpet ready for them if they choose to turn up," Ye


    Fan said coldly with a small but dangerous looking smile.


    When Li Er heard this, he felt the corners of his eyes twitch frantically.


    He knew it. No one could change Mr Chu''s mind once it was made up.


    There was no other way but to agree with him.


    "Do you have the scale of the wedding in mind, Mr Chu? Would you like it to be a cozy reception with


    close rtives and friends or...?" Li Er was inclined towards a smaller scale reception.


    With the recent events in mind, Li Er felt it would be better to have their energy and resources focused


    on gearing up for a possible attack from both the Lu and Xur families.


    It was customary to have a wedding ceremony to mark the asion, but there was no real need to


    hold an borate one.


    Ye Fan put his cup down and said arrogantly, "Of course we have to invite all the powerful people in


    Jiangdong to Yunzhou! This time, I will give Mu-Cheng a magnificent wedding!"


    Li Er''s face paled immediately, but he didn''t dare to disobey Ye Fan despite his worries.


    He would just have to start the preparations ording to Ye Fan''s instructions.


    Construction work had also begun at Mount Yunding in the midst of the wedding preparations.


    The vi had been destroyed and hence, a new one had to be built.


    Ye Fan and the rest were kept busy during this period as there were only three days left to the wedding


    with a lot of things to prepare for.


    Although Li Er had undertaken most of the preparation work, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had to


    personally see to some of the tasks like the guest list, wedding dress selection and photo-taking.


    "Ye Fan, this is the bridal boutique introduced by Miss Li," Qiu Mu-Cheng said happily to Ye Fan as she


    held his arm in front of a bridal boutique.


    It was impossible to have a custom-made wedding dress due to the time constraint.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng would have to make do with picking a ready-made one off the shelves.


    However, they were still clueless about wedding dresses despite being married. It was Li Er''s sister, Li


    Xue-Qi, who had to rmend a bridal boutique to them in the end.


    The Li family owned a variety of businesses which included custom-made wedding dresses.


    Li Xue-Qi happened to be working in this line and hence was familiar with it.


    Ye Fan had asked Li Xue-Qi along today to help with the wedding dress selection.


    "Ye Fan, let''s go in and take a look first. Miss Li will probably arriveter.¡± The arrangement was to


    meet at 3PM but they had arrived half an hour earlier. An impatient Qiu Mu-Cheng started to pull Ye


    Fan towards the entrance of the bridal boutique.


    Just as they walked to the entrance of the boutique, two kids who were ying with each other came


    running towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "Be careful, Mu-Cheng!" Ye Fan quickly pulled Qiu Mu-Cheng aside.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng had avoided the collision with Ye Fan''s quick response, thetter was not so


    fortunate. The kid knocked into Ye Fan and spilled a cup of milk tea onto his clothes.


    Afraid that they might be in trouble, both kids turned quickly and ran off without an apology.


    "Are you alright, Ye Fan? Do you want to go back to change your clothes?" Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly took


    out some tissues and helped Ye Fan clean up the milk tea stain on his clothes.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal. I can just go to a bathroom and use some water to clean


    up. Let''s go into the boutique first."


    Ye Fan was not bothered by the small tea stain on his clothes.


    He never really cared much for his appearance.


    He was still dressed like an ordinary person even though he was the King of


    Jiangdong.


    His clothes only needed to befortable for him. It was not necessary for him to buy luxurious or


    international brands.


    Ye Fan''s attitude towards clothes had rubbed off Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She would only buy international brands when she was with Su Qian in the past. She had believed that


    only international brands were good.


    During that time, Qiu Mu-Cheng was still an ostracized member of the Qiu family and there would be


    times when she was hard up on cash. Even then, she would rather choose not to buy any clothes than


    to buy from ordinary unknown brands.


    Subsequently, Ye Fan became the King of Jiangdong and she became the CEO of a billion-dor


    corporation when they moved into Mount Yunding Vi.


    Money became ordinary andmon to her instead.


    Her attitude started to change to be like Ye Fan''s. There was no need for luxurious brands.


    Simplicity andfort became more important to her.


    It was human nature to pursue things that they thought they werecking in.


    They would only let go when thatck had been filled.


    In the bridal boutique, melodious music was ying.


    The white marble floor gave off a luxurious feel in the hall.


    One could tell this was an upmarket bridal boutique from its expensive and tasteful furnishings.


    There weren''t many customers at this time and a few of the boutique''s sales assistants were gathered


    near the entrance to gossip.


    "That''s right. She must be stupid to not be able to close a single sale within a month."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "And to think she was a graduate! Such a disgrace!"


    "How can she be considered a graduate when her university is unheard of?!" Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    The group of sales assistantsughed sarcastically as they cast nces to the front.


    A youngdy was cleaning the stains on the floor where their nces fell.


    She buried her head lower when she heard her colleagues ridicule her.


    "A customer is here!"


    Footsteps could be heard approaching the door as they spoke.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked into the bridal boutique while holding onto Ye Fan''s arm.


    The smile on Chen Wen-Wen''s face disappeared as she sized up Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.

 Chapter 1095 An Insignificant Lady

    Chapter 1095 An Insignificant Lady


    As sales assistants, they had encountered many types of customers in their line of work and over time,


    they became able to distinguish customers who were ready to spend from those who were just window


    shopping, and those who walked in only to use their bathrooms.


    Chen Wen-Wen had obviously ssified the couple in front of her to thest category of customers.


    Xinxin Bridal Boutique was an upmarket bridal shop that carried wedding dresses from international


    brands. Even a basic wedding dress here could easily cost hundreds of thousand dors. It was


    definitely not for the ordinary people.


    The couple in front of her were not only dressed simply, but their clothes also looked like they were


    bought from the flea market and had probably cost only a couple of hundred dors.


    That man, in particr, was dressed shabbily. His clothes looked like they had been unwashed for a


    long time and even carried an ugly stain.


    With one look, Chen Wen-Wen was filled with disgust and contempt for the couple and pointed them


    the way out of the boutique.


    Ye Fan frowned at Chen Wen-Wen''s attitude.


    But they ignored Chen Wen-Wen, walked further into the boutique and started browsing through the


    shelves.


    Chen Wen-Wen''s pretty face turned red with anger, "What the heck is wrong with you guys? I already


    told you the directions to the public bathroom! Why are you still here?" she scolded as she rushed after


    them.


    Instead of being angry with Chen Wen-Wen''s lousy attitude, Qiu Mu-Cheng smiled politely and replied,


    "We are not here to borrow your bathroom. We are about to get married and so, we are here to select a


    wedding dress."


    "All the more this ce is not for you. Our wedding dresses are for sale only, they are not avable for


    rent. If you are thinking of renting a wedding dress, there is a no-frills bridal shop towards the left. Their


    wedding dresses are very cheap." Chen Wen-Wen had immediately assumed they were only looking to


    rent a wedding dress.


    It had to be the case. How could these two possibly afford to buy one? Just look at how they were


    dressed.


    It was definitely a lot cheaper to rent a wedding dress.


    "You must be mistaken. We have the intention to buy, not rent a wedding dress." Ye Fan replied.


    "What? You intend to buy based on the prices listed here?" Chen Wen-Wen studied the couple in front


    of her before shaking her head.


    "Alright, feel free to browse since your intention is to buy a dress. But you are only allowed to take a


    look, do not touch the dresses." Chen Wen-Wen couldn''t drive them away as they already stated their


    intention was to buy a wedding dress.


    But she still thought that they were only joking.


    She did not think this couple was able to afford any of the wedding dresses here.


    It wouldn''t be long before they would be intimidated by the prices and backed off.


    While they were talking, a car approached the shop and stopped outside the boutique.


    Soon after, a youngdy with thick makeup on her face and carrying a Louis Vuitton bag walked into


    the boutique.


    Thedy was stylish and gave off the air of a well-groomed, modern citydy.


    A big smile appeared on Chen Wen-Wen''s face when she saw thisdy and quickly walked up to greet


    her.


    "Miss Zhang, you are here! Ourtest collection of wedding dresses just arrived yesterday. Let me


    show them to you." It was obvious that Chen Wen-Wen knew this attractivedy as she spoke to her


    with great fervor. Her fawning attitude was a stark contrast to how she had treated Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The attractivedy nodded her head as she took off her sunsses and followed Chen Wen-Wen


    around the boutique to browse thetest collection.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were left unattended but they did not mind this at all. They continued


    browsing through the various collections in the boutique on their own.


    The bridal boutique carried a wide range of wedding dresses.


    Most of them were western-styled and pure white in color. There were not many traditional Chinese


    wedding dresses to be seen.


    "Where are the sales assistants? Do you have any traditional Chinese wedding dresses?" Having


    browsed for a while and not finding what they were looking for, Ye Fan directed his questions towards


    the sales assistants.


    It was an awkward moment as no one responded to Ye Fan.


    The sales assistants were serving other customers and had refused to serve Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng as they were shabbily dressed. Their time was better spent on those customers who could


    afford their services.


    Ye Fan was beginning to feel annoyed when Qiu Mu-Cheng suddenly tugged his arm and eximed,


    "Ye Fan, look over there!¡±


    Ye Fan followed her gaze and saw a red wedding dress that was hung up high, right in the middle of


    the hall.


    The gorgeous fiery scarlet dress was iid with brilliant gold and jade adornment pieces. It looked like


    an exquisite masterpiece from where they stood.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was captivated from the moment she set her eyes on it. Without hesitation, she darted


    towards the dress.


    A soft, gentle voice that seemed shy sounded in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s ears.


    "Do you also like this wedding dress, Miss? Even though western-styled wedding dresses are in trend,


    I think that only a traditional Chinese wedding dress is able to bring out the nobility and elegance of a


    woman.¡±


    "There is an old saying, ''A groom robed in ck silk and a bride adorned with phoenix robes will look


    magnificent as they stand together on their wedding day."''


    "And, A gorgeous woman walks slowly with a slight sway, her appearance is simr to Wang Zhao-Jun,


    her aura akin to Xi Shi. She is perfect in every way.''"


    "A woman in a traditional wedding dress would be like the four great beauties of the previous


    dynasties. She would definitely be the center of attraction and have her audience mesmerized on


    the most important day of her life. After all, a tradition that has been around for thousands of years


    can''t be wrong."


    The voice belonged to the young sales assistant, Tan Xiao-Jing, the who had been ridiculed by Chen


    Wen-Wen and the rest earlier.


    But this did not stop her from treating them with warmth and respect.


    It was her belief that any optimistic and hopeful person should not be disappointed.


    True enough, Qiu Mu-Cheng was moved as Tan Xiao-Jing patiently introduced and exined the


    intricacy of the wedding dress in front of them.


    "How much is this wedding dress?" Qiu


    Mu-Cheng had already decided on this wedding dress.


    Tan Xiao-Jing replied sincerely even when she thought Qiu Mu-Cheng was just asking the price out of


    curiosity, "Miss, this wedding dress is super expensive. I doubt I could afford it even if I worked for the


    next ten years."


    "Really?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked casually as she responded with a smile.


    She was saying these to herself as much as she was saying it to Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan.


    She loved the same wedding dress as Qiu Mu-Cheng did and hoped to wear this same dress when she


    married the man of her dreams.


    But they were now merely insignificant people whenpared to those born with a silver spoon.


    Insignificant and minuscule, just like dust specks.


    Insignificant to the point that even a wedding dress of their heart''s desire appeared unattainable.

 Chapter 1096 Disdained and Despised

    Chapter 1096 Disdained and Despised


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fanughed when they heard what Tan Xiao-Jing said.


    There was no mockery in theirughter. Instead, it was full of admiration.


    It was rare to find someone like Tan Xiao-Jing, full of passion yet humble in this materialistic society.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan did not immediately indicate their offer to buy the dress. Instead, they asked


    Tan Xiao-Jing if they could try the wedding dress.


    "Er..." Tan Xiao-Jing looked like she was in a spot.


    Only customers with membership were allowed to try on the wedding dresses.


    And the only requirement to obtain membership of this bridal boutique was to prove one''s ability to


    purchase the dresses.


    All their wedding dresses were made from luxurious and expensive materials. The chances of the


    dresses being soiled or damaged would increase if they allowed just anyone to try them on.


    All would be well if the customer who soiled or damaged the dress could afford to pay for the damages.


    But in the unfortunate event that the customer could not afford it, the loss would have to be borne by


    the boutique.


    The couple in front of her did not look like they could afford to buy any of the wedding dresses here.


    "I don''t have to try the dress if it''s going to put you on the spot." An understanding Qiu Mu-Cheng told


    Tan Xiao-Jing when she saw her hesitation.


    "Miss, it''s alright. You can try it on if you can be very careful when you are handling it." Tan Xiao-Jing


    was a kind-hearted person and could not bear to reject Qiu Mu-Cheng''s request.


    Just like her, Qiu Mu-Cheng must love the dress a lot.


    They might not be able to afford it, but if it


    was within her means, Tan Xiao-Jing was more than happy to help fulfil Qiu Mu-Cheng''s desire to try


    on this wedding dress.


    Just as Tan Xiao-Jing was about to remove the wedding dress from where it hung, footsteps sounded


    from behind them.


    "Miss Zhang, pleasee this way. What I am about to introduce you next, is the treasure of our


    boutique. In my opinion, it is also the wedding dress that is a best match with your elegance," Chen


    Wen-Wen said to Zhang Wen-Ya in a deferential tone, her eyes full of smiles.


    She turned and led Zhang Wen-Ya towards the center of the hall, where The Phoenix Robe hung.


    Almost at once, she saw Tan Xiao-Jing removing said wedding dress for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What the...?! Tan Xiao-Jing, what do you think you are doing? Who gave you the permission to touch


    that wedding dress?


    This dress costs millions of dors! Are you able topensate for it if it gets damaged?" Startled,


    Chen Wen-Wen rushed up and scolded Tan Xiao-Jing as she took the dress away from her.


    Frightened, Tan Xiao-Jing bowed her head and said, "A customer would like to try this on, so..."


    "A customer wanted to try this on? Which customer? You are not referring to both of them, are you?"


    Chen Wen-Wen rebuked Tan Xiao-Jing as she pointed her fingers in Ye Fan''s direction.


    "Are you crazy? You are going to allow them to try on the dress just because they wanted to? If it was


    two beggars who walked in and wanted to try on the dress, would you have said yes? Have you


    forgotten about our rules? How can you be a graduate when you are so stupid! Our boutique is not a


    stall in a market where anyone could just try on the clothes. The Phoenix Robe costs millions! Are they


    able topensate us if they dirty or damage it?" Chen Wen-Wen continued berating Tan Xiao-Jing.


    But what appeared to be a rebuke to Tan Xiao-Jing was actually directed at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Chen Wen-Wen had imagined Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng to be two poor but vain souls who had


    chosen their boutique to experience what it was like to be rich. They were probably going to take a few


    selfies while trying on the wedding dress for showing off to their friendster.


    She had seen many couples who had done this, although those couples tended to pick wedding


    dresses that were priced lower. It was just in case the dress was identally dirtied or damaged and


    they had to pay for it.


    What astounded Chen Wen-Wen was the brazen behavior from Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. It was bad


    enough that they couldn''t afford the dresses, but to think they had even picked out the most expensive


    dress to try on!


    It was the first time Chen Wen-Wen had encountered customers with such brazen behavior.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tan Xiao-Jing bowed her head, unnerved by Chen Wen-Wen''s rebuke.


    She was at fault in the first ce as she had gone against the rules set.


    She was in no position to refute what Chen Wen-Wen had said. She could only bow her head and


    apologize.


    After having said her piece to Tan Xiao-Jing, Chen Wen-Wen turned to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. She


    tried to speak calmly even though she was very annoyed, "I''m sorry but we do not allow customers to


    try on our wedding dresses. If you would like to try on some wedding dresses, you can do so at another


    bridal shop further down to our left."


    Chen Wen-Wen reminded the couple of the other bridal shop which she had mentioned earlier when


    they first entered their boutique.


    "What is happening here? Are you still interested in selling your wedding dresses or not?" Zhang Wen-


    Ya interjected impatiently, clearly irritated that she had been left unattended for a while.


    Chen Wen-Wen immediately turned back to Zhang Wen-Ya and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Miss Zhang.


    This colleague is new here and is not aware of a lot of things. I''m sorry you had to see this."


    After apologizing, she went on to introduce The Phoenix Robe to Zhang Wen-Ya.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was displeased when she heard what Chen Wen-Wen said. "I thought you said that no


    trying is allowed in this shop? Why are you allowing her to try it on then?" "What the heck?! Why are


    you still here?!" Chen Wen-Wen''s expression darkened. She thought she had made herself very clear


    earlier. Why was this couple still here? Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Chen Wen-Wen''s attitude took a turn for the worse.


    But before she could speak further, Zhang Wen-Ya frowned.


    Chen Wen-Wen panicked and immediately apologized, "Miss Zhang, please don''t be angry. This


    couple had slipped in earlier. I will chase them out right now. Please rest assured that no one has tried


    on The Phoenix Robe before. You will definitely be the first to try it on."


    Once Zhang Wen-Ya had been pacified, Chen Wen-Wen turned to re at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.

 Chapter 1097 Are You Making a Fool Out of Me?

    Chapter 1097 Are You Making a Fool Out of Me?


    "Wen-Wen, they are our customers after all. Our reputation will be affected if you chase them out of the


    boutique." Tan Xiao-Jing tried to dissuade Chen Wen-Wen when she saw the situation getting out of


    hand.


    "What kind of customers are they? I think they came here to cause trouble."


    "Let me ask you onest time, are you going to leave on your own or do you want me to call security?"


    Chen Wen-Wen had totally lost her patience with the couple.


    Her loss would be huge if a customer like Zhang Wen-Ya decided not to buy a wedding dress because


    of the trouble they had caused.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng remained calm even as Chen Wen-Wenshed out at them. There were no signs of


    panic or distress on her beautiful face.


    Her calm demeanor at a time like this surprised Tan Xiao-Jing.


    Ye Fan stepped forward and shielded Qiu Mu-Cheng from Chen Wen-Wen. He looked at her and


    spoke with a low voice, "How dare you insult me? I will give you a chance to rephrase what you said


    right now."


    "Oh my, you are giving me a chance now? How impressive!" Chen Wen-Wen burst outughing.


    Herughter was full of sarcasm and ridicule.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s happened?"


    Themotion had attracted the attention of the other customers in the boutique.


    It wasn''t long before the boutique manager appeared and asked Chen Wen-Wen what happened.


    "Manager Sun, these two are here to cause trouble and they are affecting the other customers. They


    refused to leave even after I told them to and they even threatened me," Chen Wen-Wenined to


    Manager Sun immediately, confident that Manager Sun would back her up in this matter.


    "Oh?" Manager Sun frowned before continuing, "Wen-Wen, continue to serve Miss Zhang. She is our


    VIP customer and we should ensure she receives the best treatment from us. Leave the rest to me."


    After pacifying one side of the parties involved, Manager Sun turned and looked at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-


    Cheng.


    "Sir, I would like to request that you leave if you do not intend to buy any of our wedding dresses,"


    Manager Sun spoke politely to Ye Fan.


    "Who told you we aren''t buying a wedding dress? We have decided on this piece, have it wrapped up,"


    Ye Fan replied with an air of grandeur.


    Everyone who heard his reply was stunned.


    "Are you sure you are not joking, sir? This wedding dress tailored by a master craftsman. The dress is


    made from Jiangnan''s royal silk and the phoenix pattern is embroidered with real gold thread. In


    addition, real diamonds and gold were used to ornate the phoenix crown. The total cost for this


    wedding dress is $5.2 million. Are you sure you want to buy this dress?" Manager Sun''s words were


    filled with doubt.


    Afraid that Ye Fan had not seen the price tag clearly, Manager Sun had ced an emphasis on the


    word ''million'' in his reply to him.


    "It''s just a few million dors. If Mu-Cheng wanted me to, I would buy this entire boutique in an instant.


    There is no need to reconfirm my order," replied Ye Fan coolly.


    "Oh my god, buy the entire boutique? How far are you going to take this pretentious act?" A hostile


    looking Chen Wen-Wen red at Ye Fan as though he was an idiot.


    She refused to be bother herself with Ye Fan anymore and said to her manager, "Manager Sun, there''s


    no point in talking to them. They are either crazy or they are here to cause trouble. Just call the security


    to chase them out."


    To her surprise, Manager Sun shook his head.


    As the boutique manager, he hade across many big shots.


    Some of them were dressed simply and looked humble, but their mannerisms usually gave them away.


    Manager Sun was beginning to think the couple in front of him was not as simple as they looked.


    He did not get angry nor did he chase them out of the boutique.


    Instead, he smiled politely and said, "Since you have decided to make a purchase, how would you like


    to pay for this? Cash or card?"


    "Manager Sun, are you taking him seriously?" an agitated Chen Wen-Wen asked.


    Zhang Wen-Ya stopped Chen Wen-Wen before Manager Sun could reply.


    "Since this rich young master would like to buy this, I will be a kind soul by doing him a favor and let


    him have this dress. You can go and make the payment now, rich young master," Zhang Wen-Ya


    sneered sarcastically with her arms crossed as she waited to see Ye Fan''s response.


    Chen Wen-Wen caught onto what Zhang Wen-Ya meant immediately and echoed, "That''s right, sir.


    Please go and make the payment now. It''s $5.2 million. Just so you know, we do not allow payments to


    be ced on credit. As long as you are able to pay this amount, this wedding dress is yours."


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng and waited to hear their reply.


    "Humph, let''s see how you are going to keep this act up!" Chen Wen-Wen thought to herself as her lips


    curled up in a sneer.


    She did not think this couple could cough up so much money. They were just setting themselves up to


    be humiliated.


    Ye Fan ignored all the sarcasticments. "I didn''t bring so much cash with me today, so I will pay


    with my card," he said as he followed Manager Sun to the counter to make the payment.


    "What the heck! This rascal seriously dares to make the payment? Fine! I will see how much longer


    you can keep this up." Chen Wen-Wen and the rest were surprised when Ye Fan really headed towards


    the counter to make the payment.


    Tan Xiao-Jing looked bewildered by Ye Fan''s action.


    Could they really be extraordinary people?


    Ye Fan walked to the payment counter with everyone''s eyes on him.


    "Sir, please ce your card here and key in your PIN number,¡± said Manager Sun politely.


    Ye Fan nodded and asked, "You guys ept the Premium ck card issued by


    Hongqi Bank, right?"


    What?


    It was a symbol representing not only wealth but also prominent status in the society.


    "Yes, of course. Did you think I was joking with you?" Ye Fan''s words were frosty as he smirked.


    Manager Sun turned pale immediately.


    The expressions on the faces of Chen Wen-Wen, Zhang Wen-Ya and the rest changed as well.


    Their hearts sank when they saw how confident Ye Fan appeared to be.


    Did this man really own a ck card from Hongqi Bank?


    In an instant, the ridicules and mockery that filled the hall earlier disappeared.


    Panic and regret started to fill their hearts. Cold sweat formed and trickled down Chen Wen-Wen''s


    forehead. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    She could already foresee her terrible predicament if the man turned out to really own a ck card.


    Ye Fan reached into his pocket in the midst of the rising sense of panic in the hall.


    But his face fell in the next moment.


    There was a long silence in the hall. There


    was no noise except for the gentle whirring of the air conditioning.


    Everyone was stupefied.


    Manager Sun was the first to react after what seemed like a long while.


    "Sir, are you making a fool out of me?" His voice was low and suppressed with rage.

 Chapter 1098 A Despised Ye Fan

    Chapter 1098 A Despised Ye Fan


    Manager Sun felt himself burning with rage and was about to explode any time.


    Truth to be told, his heart skipped a beat when Ye Fan told him that he owned a ck card from Hongqi


    Bank.


    At that moment, Manager Sun almost believed that Ye Fan was from a rich and powerful family but had


    preferred to keep a low profile.


    It was impossible for a country bumpkin to know the existence of such a ck card.


    He was all ready to fawn on Ye Fan once he took the ck card out for payment.


    After all the fuss, it turned out that this scoundrel was making a fool out of him?


    Manager Sun did not believe a single word Ye Fan said about the ck card being left at home. He


    was no idiot.


    That ck card was highly valuable, as it was a card offered only to people with billions in their bank


    ount.


    Even Li Er of Yunzhou would have this ck card in safekeeping.


    It was not possible to have simply forgotten about bringing it out.


    "Haha!"


    "After all this fuss, it turns out that he is not a big shot, but a moron?"


    Zhang Wen-Ya had also burst intoughter.


    She had gotten a fright earlier when she thought she had offended someone powerful.


    She had obviously been worried for nothing.


    Even big shots from rich and powerful families wouldn''t wear clothes that were as badly dirtied as Ye


    Fan''s.


    Only country bumpkins would be so unhygienic.


    "Manager Sun, I had already said from the start that these country bumpkins are just here to cause


    trouble. We should chase them away quickly." Chen Wen-Wen did not want to waste any more time on


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng. It was better to have them leave the ce now than to let them continue


    affecting the rest of the customers.


    "Leave now and you can save some dignity for yourself. Don''t make me call the security."


    "I must say that I''m actually baffled by how you could still find such a beautiful woman who would agree


    to marry you in spite of everything. God must be blind."


    "Miss, here''s a piece of advice for you. You are young and with your beautiful looks, it shouldn''t be a


    problem for you to marry into a rich family. But this guy here is full of lies, enjoys boasting and


    pretending that he is rich. You really don''t have to waste your time on this man. Do reconsider your


    options.¡±


    Manager Sun decided to suppress his anger after considering the boutique''s and his own reputation.


    He did not call for the security but asked Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng to leave on their own ord.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started giggling when she heard what Manager Sun had said.


    She looked at Ye Fan and joked, "Humph, did you hear that? He said I''m wasting my time on you. You


    have a wife only because I am silly enough to marry you. Otherwise, I doubt you would be able to find


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    someone who would marry you."


    It was fun for her to see Ye Fan caught in such an embarrassing situation.


    She had seen the impressive Ye Fan often enough, but a despised Ye Fan was a rare sight. It was


    really an amusing moment for her.


    Ye Fan''s expression darkened at once.


    What the heck? Was he being despised now?


    And right in front of his wife? This was such a disgraceful moment for him.


    Ye Fan said unhappily, "I already said that this involves only a few million dors. It''s not a big sum of


    money. I will pay cash instead. Wait for a moment, I will get someone to send the money here."


    Never had Ye Fan thought he would be despised upon over the purchase of a wedding dress. This had


    really pissed him off.


    Ye Fan had initially wanted to put the payment on credit and have the amount transferred overter.


    But he changed his mind.


    These people looked down on him.


    They said that he was poor but was pretending to be rich.


    Since that was the case, he was going to use cold hard cash to show them the truth!


    Ye Fan made a call to Li Xue-Qi after he had spoken.


    ''Xue-Qi, you are still some distance away, right? Can you go to the bank and withdraw $10 million in


    cash?"


    "It''s nothing serious, just that I was despised by some snobs. They said I was poor and that I''m


    unting even though I have no money. They even wanted to chase me out of the boutique. I have to


    trouble you as I came out in a hurry and left my card at home," Ye Fan exined his situation in a self-


    deprecating manner.


    Laughter like the tinkling of bells reverberated from on the other side of the phone, "Ohoho! Who would


    have thought the king of Jiangdong would one day be belittled like this?"


    Ye Fan smiled at Manager Sun after he hung up the phone with Li Xue-Qi. "Just wait for a while. Miss


    Li from the Li family will be here in five minutes. I assume $10 million is enough to buy this wedding


    dress?"


    Ye Fan spoke coolly, as if he was talking about a couple of dors and not $10 million.


    Anyone who had been made a fool like this would be furious.


    Manager Sun had almost believed Ye Fan when thetter said he owned a ck card.


    And now, Ye Fan was saying that he would pay $10 million in cash, and the cash would be delivered by


    Miss Li of the Li family.


    Who was Miss Li?


    She was the younger sister of Yunzhou''s Li Er.


    He doubted even Li Er would make his own sister run an errand of this nature. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    But the scoundrel in front of him had dared to say Miss Li would personally deliver the money here.


    "I would be a fool if I believed you. Get out of here!" Manager Sun had lost all hisposure and


    shouted as he walked up to Ye Fan. He was so angry that he looked like he was about to hit Ye Fan.


    He looked like he was ready to kick Ye Fan out now.


    Tan Xiao-Jing panicked when she saw how furious Manager Sun was.


    "Since you want to be a saint, I will grant you your wish! You don''t have to report to work tomorrow! You


    are fired!" Manager Sun scolded Tan Xiao-Jing viciously.


    Tan Xiao-Jing''s face turned a ghastly shade and her eyes reddened at once when she heard what


    Manager Sun had said.

 Chapter 1099 I Am Mr Chu

    Chapter 1099 I Am Mr Chu


    "Manager Sun, don''t you think you''ve gone too far? It''s fine if you chase me away, but what wrong has


    she done? How could you fire her?" Even though Ye Fan was frowning, his voice remained calm. But


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the iciness in those words were very apparent.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that Ye Fan was really angry this time.


    But Manager Sun couldn''t be bothered with Ye Fan''s temper. Instead heughed and looked at Ye Fan


    arrogantly.


    "How could I do such a thing? I can do something like that because I''m the manager around here and


    this shop belongs to me. I can fire anybody I want, and I can chase anybody out of here if I want to!


    That includes you!¡±


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan shook his head. "This shop won''t be yours anymore from now on. This shop will


    belong to Mufan Group from now onwards, and you can get lost now." Ye Fan''s words slowly echoed


    through the shop.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment before bursting out intoughter again.


    "HAHA! What did you just say? This shop will belong to Mufan Group? You must really be an idiot!


    You''re just a penniless bum and you think you can represent Mufan Group? Who do you think you are?


    The man who set up Mufan Group? You think you''re Mr Chu?" Manager Sun and the others doubled


    over inughter.


    Chen Wen-Wen and Zhang Wen-Ya immediately bent over fromughing too hard.


    Ye Fan had suddenly be a joke in everyone''s eyes.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by their snorting. He stood with his hands behind his back and said both


    coldly and assertively, "You''re actually right. I am Mr Chu."


    What?


    What shocking words these words were.


    After he said these things, nobody felt likeughing anymore.


    The manager of the shop was particrly livid and shouted at Ye Fan, "What the hell is wrong with


    you? Are you nuts? How dare you say such a thing! How dare a bum like you impersonate as Mr Chu?


    If you would rather die, you can court death yourself! Don''t drag all of us down with you! Get out! Get


    out now!¡±


    Manager Sun had no more patience to waste on Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan imed to be Mr Chu, Manager Sun was sure that this fellow was a scammer and he got


    a terrible fright.


    Who was Mr Chu?


    He was the undisputed leader of Jiangdong.


    Everyone in Jiangdong listened to anything that Mr Chu said.


    And the rumor recently was that Mr Chu had returned victorious and more aggressively than before. He


    had fiercely removed Chen Ao from his pedestal in Jiangdong and even destroyed the up anding


    Fenghua Group that had made such waves over the past few months.


    There was also a rumor that the two CEOs of Fenghua Group had been killed by Mr Chu because they


    had tried to harm Mr Chu''s friends and family.


    These harsh methods had certainly shaken up all of Jiangdong.


    Everyone was now living in fear of Mr Chu.


    And because Mr Chu''s name represented all of this, Manager Sun paled when he heard someone


    actually im to be him.


    He was afraid that this idiot here would implicate them and get them all into trouble.


    "Aren''t you leaving?!" yelled Chen Wen-Wen angrily as well.


    "Get lost!¡± shouted everyone else.


    In an instant, Ye Fan and his wife were suddenly everyone''s enemy.


    But Ye Fan remained standing where he was without any expression on his face. The sun shone in


    from outside and cast a long shadow on the floor.


    He looked like he had been abandoned by everyone in the world and his skinny frame made him look


    even more pitiful. Everyone thought that Ye Fan had finally resigned himself to his fate.


    The others in the shop had a gloating smile on their faces.


    They were all shouting at Ye Fan and telling him to get out of the shop.


    Only Tan Xiao-Jing had sympathy in her eyes when she looked at Ye Fan. She felt like she could see


    herself in him.


    She had also been outcast wherever she went.


    Her lowly birth and family background had destined her for a life of being despised and bullied.


    The only thing she could do now was try and work hard to be even better and stronger, so that all


    these people who only looked up to the powerful would stop making life difficult for her.


    "Sir, I think you''d better leave. If you stay here, they will call the security guards to throw you out," said


    Tan Xiao-Jing after she endured the pain and stood up, then tried to pull at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng


    to leave. She couldn''t stand seeing this anymore.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "Why should I leave? As I said, from now on, this shop belongs


    to Mufan Group. This is now my shop. How can I get thrown out of my own shop?"


    "What the hell? You must be really tired of living to say such ridiculous things!


    Security! Throw them out right now!" Manager Sun had already run out of patience, but after he heard


    what Ye Fan said, he became even angrier.


    Just then, an icy voice came from behind, "Who is trying to chase them out?"


    This voice was icy cold and very unforgiving. The sudden voice shocked everyone in the shop.


    "Which asshole is being such a busybody..." Manager Sun cursed as he turned around and the people


    before him parted like the waves.


    A beautiful but frosty looking woman in a red qipao appeared.


    An invisible pressure suddenly overwhelmed the shop when she appeared.


    When he saw who it was, Manager Sun''s face instantly paled and he swallowed the angry words that


    were about to fly out of his mouth earlier.


    All the ferocity and aggression he had earlier dissipated as he bowed slightly and used his most polite


    and ingratiating voice to greet her, "Miss...Miss Li...what...what brings you here?"


    "Why, am I, Li Xue-Qi, not good enough to step into this shop?" asked the woman in an icy voice.


    What?


    Li Xue-Qi? Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    "You mean she''s the eldest daughter of the Li family in Yunzhou? Master Er''s younger sister?"


    Li Xue-Qi''s name was quite famous in Yunzhou.


    Everyone got a shock when they heard her name.


    Several people gasped and looked at Li Xue-Qi with much reverence and admiration.


    Even the prideful Zhang Wen-Ya lowered her head and looked ashamed in front of Li Xue-Qi.


    Manager Sun shuddered and his face paled immediately.

 Chapter 1100 Really Mr Chu

    Chapter 1100 Really Mr Chu


    "Miss Li, please don''t tease me. Xinxin Bridal Boutique has been able to do well in Yunzhou because


    Master Er has taken good care of us. If Master Er''s friendes to my shop, then he will definitely be


    treated as a VIP. Even if you increased my courage by ten times, I wouldn''t dare to throw any friend of


    Master Er out. Miss Li, you must have made a mistake," said Manager Sun with an ingratiating smile.


    He didn''t link Li Xue-Qi''s words to Ye Fan at all.


    "Oh, really? Sun Hai-Zhou, do you take me as an idiot? The person you just offended is a friend of my


    brother!" said Li Xue-Qi coldly with a frosty expression on her face.


    An uproar went through the crowd as they were clearly shocked by this revtion.


    "Are you saying he...he''s a friend of Master Er?!" Manager Sun was stunned and his heart was filled


    with both shock and fear.


    "How...how can that be? How can this penniless louse be a friend of Master Er of Yunzhou? You''ve got


    to be kidding!¡± murmured Chen Wen-Wen as her face


    paled as well.


    She looked at Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng in disbelief.


    "If not? You''re really a blind and useless fellow! How dare you simply offend someone like that? Hurry


    up and apologize to him!" reprimanded Li Xue-Qi as shemanded Sun Hai-Zhou to apologize to Ye


    Fan. She obviously knew this manager from before this.


    The manager realized how serious this matter was when he saw how angry Li Xue-Qi was.


    So he turned his attitude around and quickly ran over to apologize to Ye Fan.


    "I...Sir, I''m so sorry, this was a misunderstanding. I didn''t know you were Master Er''s friend. If I had


    known earlier, I would have sold this dress to you at a 20% discount right away." Manager Sun''s


    ingratiating expression was theplete opposite of what he looked like just moments ago.


    Then he spun around to re at Chen Wen-Wen as he snapped, "Why are you still standing around


    here? Hurry up and wrap up The Phoenix Robe for thisdy!"


    "But Manager Sun, are we really offering it at 20% off?" Chen Wen-Wen was worried about her


    The wedding dresses in this shop were only sold at a 20% profit, so if they sold it to Ye Fan at a 20%


    discount, the shop wouldn''t make a profit on the sale and Chen Wen-Wen would not receive any


    "Why are you so longwinded?! Hurry up and wrap it up!" snapped Manager Sun angrily.


    He didn''t want to do this either, but he didn''t have a choice. He was the blind bat who had unknowingly


    offended a big shot in the first ce.


    Even though Manager Sun didn''t know who Ye Fan was exactly, the fact that he was friends with Li Er


    was enough to warrant that 20% discount.


    "No! I won''t allow it! I like this dress too! Why should I let her have it?" Zhang Wen-Ya couldn''t stand it


    anymore and marched over to snatch the dress from Chen Wen-Wen.


    But Manager Sun spotted her quickly enough and blocked her in time.


    ¡°Miss Zhang, I hope you can understand my situation. This couple are friends of Master Er, so it''s


    better to let them have it. The next batch of dresses will arrive in a few months and we''ll definitely


    reserve a piece for you," Manager Sun tried to talk her round.


    But Zhang Wen-Ya was having none of it. "No! There''s no way I''m letting someone else have this


    dress! So what if they''re friends of Master Er? Everyone ought to be reasonable! Even if Master Er


    were here, I wouldn''t give in either. I had my eye on this dress first, so why should I let them have it?"


    shrieked Zhang Wen-Ya wildly before running over to attempt snatching the dress again.


    Sun Hai-Zhou saw that it was impossible to talk her round, so he gave up and just pped her across


    the face.


    "My god! I tried to be nice but you didn''t want to listen, huh! Even if Master Er were here, you wouldn''t


    give in either? How dare you say such a thing! Who do you think you are?! Get lost now!" yelled Sun


    Hai-Zhou furiously.


    He was already very upset about offending Ye Fan.


    But this woman was making things worse. He wasn''t going to let her continue throwing a tantrum here.


    Sun Hai-Zhou got someone to drag Zhang Wen-Ya out.


    "You asshole! Just you wait! We''re not done here! I''m going to tell my fiance about this and make sure


    all of you die horribly!!" Zhang Wen-Ya shrieked at Sun Hai-Zhou and the rest from outside the shop


    with a threatening expression on her face before she got into her car and drove off.


    The shop became a lot quieter after Zhang Wen-Ya left.


    After Chen Wen-Wen packed the dress nicely, she passed the bag to Sun Hai-Zhou.,


    "Sir, I''m really sorry about what happened today. You can take the dress back today, and you can settle


    the payment any time at your own convenience, no hurry," said Sun Hai-Zhou deferentially to Ye Fan


    with a bright smile on his face.


    But Ye Fan''s gaze remained as cold as before.


    "Do you think you still have the right to talk to me about payment?"


    "Huh?" Sun Hai-Zhou froze for a moment.


    "Sir, what do you mean by that?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "As I said earlier, you''re fired. From now on, this shop belongs to Mufan Group. You can scram now,"


    said Ye Fan coldly.


    "Sun Hai-Zhou, what are you doing?! Are you nuts? How could you be so rude? Do you know who he


    is? Are you tired of living?!" Li Xue-Qi was rmed when she heard what Sun Hai-Zhou just said.


    She had known Sun Hai-Zhou for many years now. Before the Li family became sessful, they were


    neighbors with the Sun family.


    Sun Hai-Zhou and Li Xue-Qi were around the same age, so they grew up ying together. Content of


    Dra§Þ??ovels


    This old friendship had helped someone with only a middle school education like Sun Hai-Zhou to


    be sessful in Yunzhou.


    So when Li Xue-Qi saw that Sun Hai-Zhou was shooting his mouth off, she immediately became


    worried and anxious. "I don''t care who he is! Even if he''s Master Er''s friend, he can''t bully me like this!


    Does he think I''m stupid?!" retorted Sun Hai-Zhou fiercely.


    But Li Xue-Qi looked at him strangely and said quietly, "Hai-Zhou, I really hate to tell


    you this, but he really is Mr Chu."

 Chapter 1101 Tragic End

    Chapter 1101 Tragic End


    Li Xue-Qi''s voice echoed in the shop.


    Sun Hai-Zhou froze on the spot after hearing what she said. "Wh-what did you just say? He...he''s really


    Mr Chu?¡±


    His entire body was shaking as he stared in disbelief at Li Xue-Qi. His eyes were as huge as bells.


    "That''s...that''s impossible! Mr Chu is the leader of Jiangdong and a powerful man. How could someone


    at his level be this young? Besides, Mr Chu is someone of such high standing. How could someone like


    that dress this shabbily? Impossible! It''s impossible!¡± shouted Sun Hai-Zhou uncontrobly. He couldn''t


    ept it at all. He couldn''t believe that this ordinary and poorly dressed youngster in front of him was


    actually the almighty Mr Chu who was in charge of Jiangdong.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. The more powerful and capable one is, the iner he looks on the


    outside. Sun Hai-Zhou, you''ve seen all sorts of people over the years but you still don''t understand this


    principle?" said Li Xue-Qi as she shook her head and looked disappointedly at Sun Hai-Zhou.


    Li Xue-Qi didn''t bother exining anymore. She walked up to Ye Fan and said respectfully, "Mr Chu,


    I''m sorry foringte. Here''s the $10 million in cash you asked for."


    Li Xue-Qi waved her hands and the two bodyguards behind her opened the safe in their hands to


    reveal stacks and stacks of notes.


    Everyone shook at the sight of this amount of cash.


    Chen Wen-Wen was frozen to her spot.


    Sun Hai-Zhou felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    Tan Xiao-Jing used a hand to cover her mouth in shock.


    "He...he''s really...Mr Chu?" Sun Hai-Zhou had no choice but to face up to reality now.


    There was $10 million in cash right in front of him now, and even Li Xue-Qi had to behave so


    respectfully towards this man.


    The only person who could make Li Xue-Qie personally just to deliver cash and still behave so


    deferentially had to be someone at the pinnacle of power like Mr Chu.


    "Manager Sun, what do you have to say now? You said I had no right to use Mufan Group''s name to


    fire you. Do I have the right now?" Ye Fan smiled coldly as he stood with his hand behind his back.


    He looked at Sun Hai-Zhou as if he was looking down at an ant.


    Sun Hai-Zhou nearly lost all feeling in his legs and felt like his soul was about to leave his body from


    the way Ye Fan stared at him.


    He immediately broke down and pleaded, "Mr...Mr Chu, I''m...I''m really sorry! I really didn''t know it was


    you! If I had known, I would have just given this dress to you! I wouldn''t have wanted a single cent from


    you! It''s a misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding!¡±


    Sun Hai-Zhou was on the verge of crying.


    Because of his rtionship with the Li family, there were very few in Yunzhou he was really afraid of.


    And even if he really offended some big shot, he could just call Li Xue-Qi and get her to help him out.


    Since they were old neighbors and ymates when they were children, Sun Hai-Zhou didn''t have to be


    afraid of offending anyone.


    But all this confidence vanished in front of Mr Chu.


    His heart was left with nothing but fear and terror.


    After all, even the previous King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, had been removed from his high post with one


    word from Mr Chu.


    Even if such a legendary man squished him to death right now, nobody would dare to say anything.


    But Ye Fan remained unmoved by Sun Hai-Zhou''s pleading and just smiled coldly. "Don''t you think it''s


    a little toote to say all this now?"


    He ignored Sun Hai-Zhou''s pleas and marched off.


    "Mr Chu, what about the money?" asked Li Xue-Qi as she caught up with him.


    "It''s useless to me now."


    Shortly after Ye Fan walked out, Mufan Group''s employees officially took over Xinxin Bridal Boutique.


    "Mufan Group has bought over this bridal boutique, and it will belong to Mufan Group from now on. Mr


    Chu has also decided to fire Sun Hai-Zhou, the manager of this boutique, as well as another employee,


    Chen Wen-Wen. He has also decided that Tan Xiao-Jing will be the new manager of the boutique, and


    there are no changes to the positions of the other staff," announced Su Qian coldly within the shop.


    There was an uproar after Su Qian finished her announcement.


    Everyone present was in awe of Ye Fan''s domineering and decisive ways.


    They thought that Ye Fan hadn''t meant what he said. To their surprise, Ye Fan really bought over the


    boutique.


    "He''s Mr Chu alright! He''s the only one in Yunzhou who is rich enough and domineering enough to do


    this!¡±


    "Congrattions, Xiao-Jing!"


    "Since you''ve gained the favor of Mr Chu, I''m sure you''ll be even more sessful and enjoy a


    more luxurious life in the future, right?"


    "Xiao-Jing, when you be sessful in the future, don''t forget the sisters whobored with you


    here!"


    The other staff in the shop who used to ridicule and make sarcastic remarks at


    Tan Xiao-Jing changed their attitude towards herpletely and started to curry favor with her now.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They all clearly thought that Tan Xiao-Jing had a special rtionship with Mr Chu.


    There was no other reason why someone like Mr Chu would allow a young girl who had just started


    working to be a manager almost immediately.


    But only Tan Xiao-Jing knew that she had met Mr Chupletely by chance and they weren''t even


    acquainted.


    She had no idea why Ye Fan had made her the manager at all.


    But while everyone was fussing around Tan Xiao-Jing, Chen Wen-Wen and Sun Hai-Zhou weren''t


    faring so well.


    Chen Wen-Wen''s predicament wasn''t so bad since she was quite pretty and could just find another


    boutique to work in after this.


    But Sun Hai-Zhou had lost everything.


    Xinxin Bridal Boutique originally belonged to the Li family.


    Sun Hai-Zhou couldn''t find work, so he went to look for the Li family for help and Li Xue-Qi eventually


    allowed him to take care of this boutique. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    He had made a lot of money from working for this boutique over the past number of years. Now that he


    had been fired, this good and steady source of ie was gone.


    But what terrified Sun Hai-Zhou even more was the fact that he had offended Mr Chu.


    Mr Chu was like a god to Jiangdong.


    Anyone who offended him would find it impossible to do anything here!


    It was better if Chen Wen-Wen had remained silent. The moment she said these words, Sun Hai-Zhou


    immediately blew up and kicked Chen Wen-Wen in the stomach.

 Chapter 1102 The Lu Family Is Shaken

    Chapter 1102 The Lu Family Is Shaken


    "Ye Fan, do you think we''ve gone too far by doing this? That Sun Hai-Zhou is Xue-Qi''s friend after all. I


    don''t think it''s necessary to cut off his livelihood just because he inadvertently offended us, right?


    Besides, you''re a man of high standing. If others found out that you''ve kicked up such a huge fuss over


    a few small fry, wouldn''t they think that this Mr Chu is a very narrowminded and petty man?" said Qiu


    Mu-Cheng worriedly after they got back home.


    After all, both Sun Hai-Zhou and Chen Wen-Wen were so insignificantpared to Ye Fan in terms of


    status.


    But Ye Fan had used arge sum of money to buy over the bridal boutique and even sent Su Qian and


    the other staff to fire and rece Sun Hai-Zhou and Chen Wen-Wen. This seemed a little petty to Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    But Ye Fan justughed and shook his head. He asked her in reply, "Small fry? Mu-Cheng, then who


    do you think are big shots to me? What sort of people do you think are worthy of me to personally


    punish without looking petty?¡±


    "Well...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng thought about it for a while before answering, "You''re now the leader of


    Jiangdong and the founder of a billion dor enterprise, so people like Li Er and Chen Ao would be


    worth your personal effort.¡±


    She felt that Ye Fan was as good as using the same cleaver for a bull to ughter a pig-


    She didn''t think these less important people needed her husband to deal with them personally. Only


    leaders of major cities like Chen Ao and Li Er would be worth Ye Fan''s efforts in handling them


    personally.


    Ye Fan''s smile widened after hearing these words.


    "Mu-Cheng, you feel that a manager and sales assistant of a small business is considered small fry to


    me. But actually, Chen Ao and Li Er, or even those two men from the Lu and Xur families are also


    nothing but ants and dust to me."


    "I only want to know who''s right and who''s wrong. Your family and all doesn''t matter at all. So what if


    you''re of lowly birth? So what if you''re from an influential background? These don''t make any difference


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to me. Everyone is equal, so all these things are unimportant. If the Lu family provokes me, I will


    destroy the Lu family. If the Xur familyes after me, I will destroy the Xur family. If Chen Ao steps on


    my tail, I will deal with Chen Ao."


    "Since that Sun Hai-Zhou offended me first, I will not let him off easily. Not knowing who I am doesn''t


    give him any reason to insult me like this. Besides, he''s such an hical person who uses his power


    and clout to bully others, so he deserves to be punished, no? There are many wicked people in this


    world, and I can''t get rid of them all, but I will try to deal with the ones around me at least."


    Ye Fan''s low voice resonated in the room and echoed for a long time.


    Nobody knew how valiant and authoritative these words of Ye Fan''s sounded.


    To Ye Fan, these rich and powerful businessmen like Chen Ao and Li Er were no different from the


    roadside stall owners who barely made ends meet.


    It was just like how the ocean didn''t find a pond any different from a river.


    Both a pond and a river were too small and insignificant to the ocean, so the difference between them


    was negligible.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned by his words. Her heart trembled a little in admiration.


    She couldn''t imagine how farsighted one had to be in order to say such valiant words.


    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was even mightier now.


    But she was so small in front of him.


    For the first time in her life, she felt that she was the one who was not worthy of Ye Fan.


    Or at least, she would never be able to reach his level of foresight and greatness.


    "Alright now, Mu-Cheng. It''s been a busy day, so rest early. It''ll be our wedding in another two


    days''time. Believe me, Mu-Cheng, I will make sure that you be the most dazzling and


    mesmerizing woman in the world!¡± Ye Fan reached out and pulled the dazed Qiu Mu-Cheng into his


    arms.


    Once she was in his embrace, she felt that all the fear and uneasiness she had felt over the past few


    days disappeared. She felt like a ship that had found a harbor to dock and she felt especially at peace.


    She didn''t say anything and just clutched his shirt as she leaned on his chest.


    She wished she could just remain in his arms like this forever and never be separated from him again.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that she couldn''t hold him down.


    He was like a huge ship that had set sail on a long voyage, and her embrace was just a harbor his ship


    stopped by temporarily. One day, he would set sail again, and journey into the vast and open sea


    again.


    Jiangdong remained peaceful that night.


    But nobody knew that on the same night, two ck cars had quietly driven into Yanjing.


    One of them drove towards the Lu family''s estate situated in the most expensive part of the capital city.


    It was already veryte at night and dark clouds had gathered in the skies over Yanjing. The summer


    heat was humid and pressurizing, so the night seemed heavy and oppressive.


    Almost everyone in the Lu household had gone to bed by this time.


    Only a few lights lit up the huge estate.


    The Lu estate seemed to be quiet and peaceful.


    But after the ck car drove in, it was as if a bomb had hit the estate and caused an explosion.


    There was an uproar in the Lu family almost instantly.


    That was because the eldest grandchild of the Lu family, the favorite grandson of the patriarch, Lu


    Cang-Qiong, had died.


    That ck car that drove into the estate was carrying Lu Ming-Feng''s body.


    He staggered back and nearly fell to the floor.  NovelDrama.Org


    His family members rushed over to steady him.


    "Old Master Lu! Are you alright? He''s already gone, but you have to take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry about this matter, we will investigate it thoroughly!"


    The Lu family members tried to console him with his health in mind.


    His furious voice echoed in the dark night for a long, long time.

 Chapter 1103 He Deserves It

    Chapter 1103 He Deserves It


    At the Lu family estate.


    Only the high level family members of the Lu household were left in the room. Everyone else had been


    dismissed.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s dead bodyy in front of them quietly. The wound on his neck looked terrifying.


    "Old Master Lu, the cause of Young Master Lu''s death has been confirmed to be that wound on his


    lower neck. The wound was likely caused by a knife or a simr sharp object, and this caused


    immediate death," said a man in a white coat to the family with a grim expression after he had checked


    the body and removed his gloves.


    "That''s impossible. There are so many bodyguards surrounding Ming-Feng at all times, and because


    we sent him to Jiangdong, there were also other powerful fighters from the Xur family protecting him in


    the darkness. Don''t tell me that Mr Chu of Jiangdong was able to get past all that and slit Ming-Feng''s


    throat with just one strike?" remarked a middle aged man with a frown after hearing the analysis by the


    doctor.


    "Perhaps Young Master was ambushed and caught unawares?" thought the doctor to himself.


    But after he was done checking the body, the Lu family dismissed the doctor as well.


    It wasn''t suitable for someone outside the family to be privy to the family''s discussion after all.


    "He, what should we do now? Ming-Feng is dead, and apparently he died at that Mr Chu''s hands. Why


    don''t we send someone over to deal with this Mr Chu? Or we could also go through the legal way and


    arrest Mr Chu for doing this."


    Even though Lu Cang-Qiong was the eldest member of the Lu family and was highly respected by the


    family, he was getting on in age and no longer dabbled in family affairs. The person who was in charge


    of the family was Lu Ming-Feng''s father, Lu He.


    Even though Lu He''s heart ached badly when he looked upon the corpse of his own son, he did not


    lose control of his emotions or fly into a rage like the old man did.


    He was someone who had remained in a high position in government for many years now, and the


    cruelpetition in politics had already trained him well for such situations.


    So even though he was feeling much grief inside over his son''s death, Lu He was still able to remain


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    calm and rational.


    "We must investigate this matter first. We will decide what to do after we find out what happened


    exactly. Before that, nobody is allowed to do anything rash! Do not use the power you are holding onto


    to take revenge. Does everyone understand?" said Lu He grimly to the rest of the family standing


    before him.


    His brothers didn''t say anything, but Lu Ming-Feng''s mother immediately started wailing, "What''s there


    to investigate? The truth is right in front of us! That Jiangdong gangster killed our son! He deserves to


    die! You''re Ming-Feng''s father, but instead of taking revenge now, you want to investigate first and talk


    about taking actionter? You''re his father! Don''t you feel anything?!¡±


    She held onto her son''s lifeless body and cried miserably as she shrieked angrily at Lu He.


    Besides Old Master Lu, she was the only one who dared to shout uncontrobly at this very powerful


    man.


    "Ying, go back to the room first. I will settle this. I''ll get the maids to bring you back," said Lu He calmly


    without getting angry.


    He could understand the pain she was feeling since he was feeling it too.


    But she pushed aside the maids who came forward roughly.


    Her eyes were bloodshot and her tears couldn''t stop falling. She started screaming at Lu He like a


    madwoman, "I''m not leaving! For as long as my son is not avenged, I''m not leaving! I don''t care! Lu He,


    you must send orders out for that gangster to be arrested tonight! Not just that Mr Chu! You must arrest


    his parents, his wife, his children, everyone in his family! Make sure they all perish tonight and


    apany my son in theher world! Make sure they die horribly!"


    "Number three, you used to have a post in Jiangdong, so I''m sure you''ve got connections there. Use


    your connections to round up all those people and bring them to Yanjing! NOW!" shouted the woman


    with a voice full of anger and malice.


    "Al-alright, I''ll go right now." Lu He''s third brother didn''t dare to go against his eldest sister-inw.


    Besides, since his own nephew had been killed, he was obliged to avenge his nephew.


    "I don''t trust the people in Jiangdong. Number two, you go along too! Get the Yanjing police to cross


    the border and arrest all these people!"


    Lu He''s second brother was the policemissioner, so it was more appropriate for him to make an


    arrest.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that those gangsters are brought to justice tonight!"


    The two brothers turned and started walking out as if they were going to take action on Jiangdong


    immediately.


    "Stop right there! How dare you turn a deaf ear to everything I just said?" Lu He barked angrily and his


    voice carried authority.


    The two men who were prepared to even cross the border to make an arrest were rooted to the


    ground.


    Lu He was the one with absolute power in this household after all.


    Those two brothers couldn''t do much by themselves either. If their eldest brother had not sheltered


    them all these years, they wouldn''t have made it this far in life.


    So they didn''t dare to go against Lu He at all.


    But Ming-Feng is our nephew! As his uncles, you can''t expect us to just sit around and do nothing,


    right?"ined Lu He''s third brother. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    The two brothers had no choice but to stop in their tracks and just hung their heads sadly.


    But Lu He''s wife didn''t care about any of this. Her mind was filled with nothing but revenge. When she


    saw that the two brothers weren''t going to do anything, she lost it and started railing at Lu He.

 Chapter 1104 Lu Hes Final Decision

    Chapter 1104 Lu He''s Final Decision


    The angry voice of Lu He was directed at his wife inside the living room.


    His only son had died. Of course he was upset too.


    The pain he was suffering inside was no less than anyone else in this room right now.


    But Lu He wasn''t someone who didn''t care about the facts and just blindly stood on his family''s side.


    Otherwise, even with the protection of the Lu family, he wouldn''t have risen to such a high position


    today either.


    So Lu He decided that it was best to find out exactly what happened to his son before making any


    decision.


    He knew his son only too well.


    This boy had been spoilt rotten by his mother and his grandfather.


    When he was in Yanjing, he had gone around doing all sorts of wicked things and he hadmitted so


    many crimes.


    If the Lu family weren''t this powerful in Yanjing, this boy would have been killed by someone else long


    ago.


    And just like what Lu He said earlier, if Lu Ming-Feng turned out to be the one at fault after a thorough


    investigation had been conducted, then this rebellious young man definitely deserved to be killed.


    Lu He wasn''t going to throw the reputation of his family down the drain over a useless and rebellious


    son like that.


    "Get out right now!"


    His wife didn''t dare to say anything anymore after Lu He shouted so angrily at her.


    She just copsed on the floor as she hugged her son''s dead body and couldn''t stop crying.


    Nobody else in the living room dared to say anything either.


    Who would dare to go against the authority of the head of the Lu family?


    "Lu He, how dare you do such a thing! Do you think you are very great now? You think you can hit your


    wife now?! Even the rich and powerful remember their devoted wives! But you? Have you forgotten


    how much Ying has done for the Lu family just because you have attained some achievement?¡± A low


    and furious voice suddenly rang out from outside the door.


    Old Master Lu came walking in withrge strides.


    "Dad, why are you here? Didn''t I get the servants to bring you back to your room to rest?"


    The old man had nearly fainted in shock from seeing his grandson''s dead body earlier.


    So Lu He got the servants to bring the old man back to his room to rest so as not to affect his health.


    But after resting for a few minutes, the old man came back to the living room again.


    "If I didn''te back now, then my grandson would have died for nothing! Even a ferocious tiger would


    not bring harm to its child! Your son has been killed and you remain unmoved? Worse still, you even


    be violent towards your wife? Am I dead to you? Did you think that you could just do whatever


    you wanted?"


    "Number two! Number three! Listen to your sister-inw''s instructions and go ahead and get that


    Jiangdong gangster! Round them up and bring them to Yanjing! I''m going to ask him where he found


    the guts to actually dare to kill a grandson of mine!" dered Old Master Lu in a deep voice.


    "Dad, she doesn''t have much foresight and it''s not surprising that she''s spouting her mouth off. But why


    are you also..." Lu He looked at his father and asked him in a bitter tone after hearing what he said.


    "Spouting her mouth off? A life for a life! There is nothing wrong with making that man pay for Ming-


    Feng''s life! My grandson has been killed and I''m going to arrest his killer! Is there something wrong


    with that?" retorted Old Master Lu with a cold look in his eyes.


    The only one in the entire family who dared to reprimand Lu He like this was Lu Cang-Qiong.


    "Fine. Dad, you want to talk about a life for a life? Then let me ask you. Twelve years ago, this boy


    caused so much trauma to the Lins'' youngest daughter to the point she jumped off a building to kill


    herself. Who paid for that life lost?"


    "Eight years ago, your precious grandson knocked down a mother and her son. Who paid fortheir


    lives?"


    "Then three years ago, your grandson raped a female student and she''s still lying in hospital in a


    vegetative state. Who''s going to get justice for her?"


    Lu He''s string of questions were like knives that stabbed into Old Master Lu''s heart so deeply that his


    face reddened but he had no reply for his son at all.


    "Twelve years ago I said that Ming-Feng should be turned in and he should have served a sentence


    and turn over a new leaf. But none of you wanted to listen to me and you just let him do whatever he


    wanted. Look what''s happened now! If he''s ended up like this because he went around doing wicked


    deeds, then he deserves to be killed and the other party should not be med for it!" said Lu He in a


    loud and clear voice.


    Everyone fell silent after Lu He''s angry shouts.


    Not even Old Master Lu retorted, because he knew that his son made sense.


    "Dad, that''s all I will say. I''ve said everything I should. Ming-Feng''s death hurts me very deeply too. I


    will investigate this matter properly and find out who was right and who was wrong. If Ming-Feng has


    been wronged, I will seek justice for him. But simrly, if this was his fault, I will not simply me


    someone else for it."


    "Before this matter has been fully investigated, I do not want anyone to interfere, and I certainly do not


    want to see anybody abuse the power you have to seek revenge."


    "The family is at a very important juncture right now, so I don''t want any unforeseen circumstances to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    arise at this point in time. Otherwise, the ones who will be affected will not only be myself and my


    career, but also the future of the entire Lu family. Dad, I hope you understand what I''m trying to say,"


    said Lu He in a calm and slow voice.


    His tone of voice had softened as he tried to talk reasonably to his father.


    After that, he waved his hands and dismissed everyone back to their rooms.


    He got his men to deal with Lu Ming-Feng''s body so that they could bury it only after a full investigation


    had been conducted.


    Even though Old Master Lu loved this grandson dearly, he wasn''t someone who couldn''t see the big


    picture.


    It was now a very important juncture in Lu He''s career, and he couldn''t allow anything to go wrong now.


    As a result, Old Master Lu had no choice but to allow his son to conduct an investigation first.


    It wasn''t hard to find out what happened anyway.


    Many people knew exactly what Lu Ming-Feng and his buddy did in Jiangdong.


    A full report on Lu Ming-Feng''s death came to Lu He first thing the next morning.


    After reading through all the documents, Lu He immediately hit the roof and mmed a palm on his


    desk.


    "This unfilial rebellious son! He actually did such a thing in Jiangdong?! It is already bad enough that he


    destroyed someone else''spany and that he used his power to bully others into doing his bidding.


    He actually sent someone to kill the other party''s parents, tried to touch his wife and even used heavy


    artillery in the city area in order to st his house?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    "This boy will be the death of me! I have tried my best to be an upright person all my life! How did I end


    up with a son like that?!"


    After he had flown into a rage for a long time, Lu He finally gave his final order.


    HUU!


    A strong wind gusted as it carried Lu He''s furious voice and echoed through the house.

 Chapter 1105 The Wind Comes Before the Storm

    Chapter 1105 The Wind Comes Before the Storm


    After Lu He made this announcement, an uproar went through the entire Lu family.


    It was already bad enough that Lu He wasn''t going to avenge his own son, but now, he was even going


    to remove his name from the family records and didn''t want anybody to mention him ever again.


    None of this seemed to make sense to the family, so it was only natural for all of them to be surprised.


    "Oh dear. But I suppose Mr Lu is this furious because that Lu Ming-Feng must have done something


    really awful in Jiangdong."


    "Exactly. If I had such an awful son, I would have broken his legs long ago. I wouldn''t avenge such a


    useless and disgraceful son either."


    Some of the Lu family members were discussing this matter quietly among themselves.


    "Number five, watch your words! Are you tired of living?"


    "Lu Ming-Feng was the most beloved grandson of Old Master Lu. If the old man hears what you just


    said, he''ll definitely throw you out!"


    Some others overheard the earlier conversation and quickly made sure that such things were left


    unsaid.


    Meanwhile, over in Old Master Lu''s room.


    Lu Ming-Feng''s mother was sobbing uncontrobly as she knelt in front of Old Master Lu.


    "Dad, that heartless man actually wants to remove Ming-Feng from the family records! Ming-Feng was


    the grandchild you loved the most, so you have to speak up for him! Don''t let Ming-Feng die for


    nothing!" She wailed. She didn''t dare to go looking for Lu He, so she had no choice but to bring her


    case to Old Master Lu instead.


    "This little bastard! How dare he remove my grandson''s name! Don''t worry, for as long as I am around,


    I will not let him do such a thing! If he dares to remove Ming-Feng from the family records, I will throw


    his name out as well!" Old Master Lu was really furious too.


    Lu Ming-Feng was his favorite grandson, so he wasn''t going to just sit around and not do anything


    about this.


    "Thank you so much, Dad. You are really the one who loves Ming-Feng the most. But Dad, are you


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    really going to let this matter go? Are you really going to let the eldest grandson of the Lu family just die


    for nothing like this?¡±


    "Dad, Lu He only listens to you. Can''t you talk him into avenging Ming-Feng?" She pleaded again. It


    was obvious that her anger wasn''t going to abate until she had sought revenge for her son.


    But Old Master Lu sighed. "Ying, you''re just a woman, so there are many things that you don''t


    understand."


    "It''s not that He doesn''t want to avenge Ming-Feng. But He is undergoing a test right now and this is a


    very important time for him. If he can pass the test, he will be able to reach new heights in his career.


    Then the Lu family''s position in society will also rise along with him."


    "If someone hears about how the Lu family has made use of our family influence to strike down


    someone less powerful during this time, then it will most certainly hurt both He''s reputation as well as


    our family''s standing very badly. Ying, you have to understand where He ising from as well. He


    has the big picture in mind too. I''m sure you wouldn''t want him to ruin his and the family''s future


    because of one Ming-Feng, right?" said Old Master Lu slowly as he emphasized each point.


    "But Dad, I''m really so upset about this. Ming-Feng was still so young, and he hadn''t had the chance to


    be married and have children before dying so pitifully away from home. Yet his murderer is able to get


    away with this? The moment I think about it, my heart feels like it''s been stabbed by a knife, and I feel


    like I''ve disappointed Ming-Feng," she spoke and started crying again.


    Old Master Lu felt bad when he saw how his daughter-inw simply couldn''t stop crying.


    "Ying, go back and rest first. I''ll think of a way to settle this matter. Don''t worry, Ming-Feng was my


    favorite grandson, so I won''t let him die for nothing. When you go out, call number two and three in


    without letting number one see them. If he spots them, he''ll start jumping up and down again," said Old


    Master Lu in a low voice. He looked like he had found a perfect way to avenge his grandson.


    In no time, she had left the room and called Lu He''s two younger brothers to their father''s room.


    "Dad, is it really ok for us to do this?"


    "Will this affect He?"


    After hearing what Old Master Lu had nned, the two men''s faces paled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Everything is going to be done within the rules, so nobody can find


    fault with us.


    Besides, since two people have died, then it''s time to make sure those gangsters in Jiangdong were


    taught a lesson. Just follow my instructions. Also, get me a car right now."


    "Dad, where are you going now?" Asked the brothers.


    The old man had stayed at home all these years and hadn''t appeared in public for a long time now.


    They were surprised that he was suddenly leaving the house now.


    "Where else would I be going to? Of course I''m going to the Xur house to look for Xur Jun-Lin! There


    are some things that are difficult for the Lu family to do, but it doesn''t mean that the Xur family can''t.


    Since that Mr Chu of Jiangdong even dared to kill the descendant of a military family, I don''t think he''ll


    live for long either," said Lu Cang-Qiong coldly with a sinister look on his face.


    And so Lu Cang-Qiong set off that very morning to see the patriarch of the Xur n, Xur Jun-Lin.


    The two of them now shared amon pain and family tragedy of having to watch a younger member


    of the family pass away before themselves.


    "Old Master Lu, I was about to look for you. I''ve already gotten Shao-Hua''s second uncle to head for


    Jiangdong. This wicked man in Jiangdong actually dared to touch our grandchildren! How arrogant!


    Hai-Sheng has already sent orders for the Jiangdong military zone to cooperate with his brother so that


    they can use the soldiers to raze this malicious power to the ground and seek justice for the fallen!¡±


    "But there are some procedures that we will still need the Lu family to help us with, of course."


    Xur Jun-Lin was also a wily old fox. Instead of saying he was taking revenge for his grandson, he made


    it sound like a more noble cause of ridding the country of the wicked and upholding justice for the


    weak.


    "Jun-Lin, if you need the Lu family''s help, just let me know. We will definitely help in whatever way we


    can," replied Lu Cang-Qiong in a low voice.


    This was exactly what Lu Cang-Qiong had been hoping for.


    These two old men in the same situation as one another ended up talking for a long time.


    But of course, Ye Fan had no idea about what was happening in Yanjing.


    He was still getting ready for his uing wedding ceremony. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    But the storm had already begun to hit the province.


    On the same afternoon, Wu Wei-Tao, the mayor of Yunzhou, was terminated.


    Everyone else on his team had been fired too.


    The highest office in Yunzhou were reced entirely with a new set of people.


    At the same time, all 18 cities of Jiangdong received orders to clean up the cities of illegal activity and


    vices, so they arrested a few dozen gangs in just one day.


    Before the storm hit, the wind came first!

 Chapter 1106 Night Chat

    Chapter 1106 Night Chat


    But of course, this wind only hit the small time hooligans that hung out along the streets.


    The big yers like Li Er and Lei San weren''t going to suffer too much in the short term.


    A few of their smaller businesses and gray areas of interest were affected, but it wasn''t enough to harm


    their core business, so the impact was negligible.


    The ones who were hit really hard were people like Wu Wei-Tao, who had actual power over poption


    and its infrastructure.


    Most of the world was still rather calm and peaceful, and Jiangdong was beginning to get rather lively


    because Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s wedding was about to happen.


    Meanwhile, Li Er was going crazy with making preparations. He had to take care of the guest list, the


    banquet, the decorations, the traffic control and security in Yunzhou. Everything was under his charge.


    This was Mr Chu''s wedding and it was a very important life event. Li Er didn''t dare to ck off at all.


    Thankfully, his younger sister, Li Xue-Qi, had helped to share some of the burden with him.


    All the preparation work finally came to an end just one day before the wedding itself.


    Everything was just waiting for the next day to arrive.


    It was already evening time, and Mr Chu''s wedding banquet was to be held the next day.


    After being super busy for the past few days, Li Er finally had the time to breathe a sigh of relief. He


    took a nice soak in the bathtub as he listened to an opera at the same time and allowed the warm


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    water to wash away his fatigue.


    But just after Li Er breathed that sigh of relief, a phone call came.


    His expression changed.


    He left the house all by himself without even bringing a bodyguard or allowing a driver to send him out.


    He put on his sunsses, threw on a ck jacket and disappeared into the night.


    Li Er only reappeared outside an old theatre in the outskirts of Yunzhou.


    This theatre had been around for several decades now.


    Li Er used to watch performances here before he became sessful.


    This theatre had seen Li Er through his most difficult times in life.


    After that, he gained the support of Ye Fan and shot to sess.


    But even though he had be the richest man in Yunzhou, he still loved to watch these musicals and


    operas.


    When he had extra time, he woulde here by himself to watch a performance.


    "Li, you''re here! The show has already started, and it''s your favorite sort of opera," the boss of the


    theatre greeted Li Er warmly. They had obviously known each other for a long time.


    There was no ingratiation and no bootlicking.


    They spoke to one another like real friends who shared the same interest.


    "Zhang! I hope everything''s been well with you," Li Er smiled in return.


    Many things had changed over the years, but Zhang''s attitude towards him had never changed.


    He was friendly even when Li Er was still poor.


    And even after Li Er had be the infamous Master Er of Yunzhou, Zhang remained as friendly as


    genuine as ever.


    Don''t worry about me, I''m sure I''ll outlive you," replied Zhang jokingly.


    After a short banter, Li Er walked into the theatre.


    There were only a small handful of people in the audience.


    The number of people on stage singing numbered even more than the people watching.


    But Li Er didn''t find this strange anymore. He scanned the seats, then started walking towards a man


    seated in a corner.


    "Master Er, you''re here.¡±


    The man took a while to notice that Li Er had arrived.


    "Mayor Wu, you like watching such operas too?" Li Er sat down next to him.


    The man Li Er met in the theatre was Wu Wei-Tao, the former mayor of Yunzhou. He was no longer in


    a finely tailored suit, but a simple shirt and pants. He didn''t look much different from the rest of the


    audience in the theatre.


    "I do. When I was a child, our family was very poor, so the one thing I looked forward to was watching


    these operas with my grandparents over the Lunar New Year. Those opera troupes only put up shows


    during the New Year, and after a while, I began to like these Chinese operas."


    "But I don''t like the way Peking opera singers sing. These Yu opera singers are more ptable. But


    after my grandparents passed on, I didn''t watch these operas anymore. I thought such operas had


    already gone extinct in Yunzhou, and I really didn''t expect to find one here."


    "Master Er, you''re really terrible. Why didn''t you tell me about such a wonderful ce until now?"


    Wu Wei-Tao was here only because Li Er had asked to meet him here over the phone earlier.


    Li Er spoke slowly and his voice carried a great attachment to this particr theatre.


    For some reason, Li Er felt lonelier as he grew older.


    He remembered going out with his friends to fish and watch operas after school.


    But as time passed, the people around him kept changing.


    The only few left who were close to him were Lei San, Chen Ao and a few others.


    That was why Li Er had been angry and pained to watch Chen Ao betray Mr Chu, but also pleaded with


    Ye Fan to spare Chen Ao''s life even though Li Er might have died for doing that.


    The world was huge, but Li Er didn''t feel like he belonged anywhere.


    The only thing that seemed to belong to him was this old and rundown theatre.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Li Er didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to his lonely heart if this theatre should cease to exist.


    "Alright now, Mayor Wu, let''s get down to business. I don''t think you called me out tonight just to watch


    an opera, right?" Li Er suddenly asked.


    Wu Wei-Taoughed bitterly. "Don''t call me Mayor Wu anymore. I''ve been kicked out of the civil service


    already."


    "What?" Li Er frowned. "What happened? You mean Yanjing''s side has made a move?"


    Li Er''s face paled slightly.


    He had been too busy with the wedding to keep tabs on what was currently happening in Jiangdong.

 Chapter 1107 The Terrified Li Er

    Chapter 1107 The Terrified Li Er


    "Smoothly?" Wu Wei-Tao burst outughing.


    "Li Er, did you think that anything would go smoothly after Ye Fan stirred up this much trouble?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Li Er''s expression turned grim, because he could hear surprise in Wu Wei-


    Tao''s voice.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to give you a reality check so that you could make ns early," replied Wu Wei-


    Tao softly.


    But Li Er frowned even more deeply than before.


    "Wu Wei-Tao, what on earth are you trying to say?"


    But Wu Wei-Tao ignored Li Er''s question and looked back at the stage.


    It had reached the part where the Qing army was about to make its way into the capital, so Wu


    Sangui''s troops were on their way to the capital to aid the Ming army. But they were too slow, and by


    the


    time they came close to the capital, they heard that their emperor had already killed himself.


    "Master Er, have you watched this particr opera before? What do you think of this Wu Sangui?¡± Wu


    Wei-Tao strangely started talking to Li Er about the opera instead.


    "If Wu Sangui had arrived earlier, then the country wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of foreigners.


    This man was neither loyal nor filial, and he''s famous for being a traitor. He was destined to be cursed


    by generations for centuries toe because of the things he did," replied Li Er coldly.


    But Wu Wei-Tao shook his head. "I don''t think so. In fact, I think he was a hero in his time. The clever


    birds choose a good tree to live in, while clever officials would choose to serve a good emperor. The


    Ming dynasty was already on the wane, so even if Wu Sangui made it in time, he wouldn''t have been


    able to do much. He could see the bigger picture and chose selfpreservation. He eventually named


    himself emperor, and died with that title."


    Wu Wei-Tao was saying all this very nonchntly, but the more Li Er listened to him, the grimmer his


    expression became.


    "What are you trying to tell me?"


    "Master Er, don''t you get what I''m trying to say? From what I know, after Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-


    Hua''s bodies were sent back to their families, the patriarchs of the Lu and Xur families, Lu Cang-Qiong


    and Xur Jun-Lin, immediately hit the roof. The two of them hold all of China''s political and military might


    in their hands. Do you think Mr Chu can hold up against these two families after theybine forces?"


    said Wu Wei-Tao in a deep voice as he looked at Li Er.


    "Just yesterday, the second-inmand of the Xur family, Xur He, left Yanjing and secretly entered the


    Jiangdong military zone. I''m sure you know why he''s here. The two families have begun their revenge


    n. It won''t be long before the fury of Yanjing will cover all of Jiangdong like a river flooding its banks!


    Master Er, are you going to blindly remain loyal to Ye Fan and protect him at all costs?"


    "The intelligent man knows what to do at the right time and ce. Mr Chu''s era ising to an end, so


    we should join hands to take Mr Chu down while we still can. We should pass Mr Chu to the two


    families and im credit for it. I''m sure the two families won''t me us, but will be grateful to us


    instead. Once that happens, we will get the favor and support of these two major families of Yanjing,


    and Jiangdong will still belong to us!¡± said Wu Wei-Tao as an ambitious look burned brightly in his eyes.


    But Li Er was so horrified by these words.


    "Wu Wei-Tao, are you nuts? Even if you think that Mr Chu might go down soon, he''s still not someone


    that both of us can topple. I think you''re tired of living! You''re nuts!" Li Er really didn''t want to be caught


    here with Wu Wei-Tao anymore. His face was livid and he turned to leave.


    "Master Er, I''m trying to think about you. There''s nothing wrong in trying to save your own skin! Even


    Chen Ao of Jianghai has be a traitor, so why do you insist on remaining loyal? You''re the foolish


    one! You will have a chance now, so you should act quickly. Otherwise, by the time the Lu and Xur


    families'' revenge is in full force, not only will Ye Fan go down, the rest of you who support him will go


    down as well," Wu Wei-Tao continued to call out after Li Er.


    But Li Er didn''t dare to listen to Wu Wei-Tao''s words anymore.


    "Enough! Wu Wei-Tao, our friendship ends here. From now on, do not contact me anymore. I will


    pretend that today didn''t happen and we didn''t meet at all tonight. The path you choose from now


    onwards will have nothing to do with me. You go your way and I will go mine. I will no longer care about


    your fate!" said Li Er angrily with a furious look on his face.


    After he said these words, he quickly left the theatre.


    He didn''t dare to stay here for even one second longer.


    After all, Ye Fan hated betrayers the most.


    If Mr Chu found out that he had met Wu Wei-Tao privately, then even if Li Er didn''t intend to betray Mr


    Chu, Mr Chu would be suspicious of him.


    So the only thing in Li Er''s mind was to cut off all contact with Wu Wei-Tao immediately.


    Otherwise, it would be too difficult for him to exin himself in the future.


    But Li Er didn''t me Wu Wei-Tao for choosing to walk down this path.


    Neither of them was wrong.


    They just decided to stick to different principles, that was all.


    Some people switched loyalties ording to whoever was in power.


    Some remained stubbornly loyal and never switched sides no matter what happened.


    After he got home, Li Er''s emotions were still in turmoil.


    He had never thought of betraying Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan was the one who gave him everything he had right now, and had made him the


    sessful man he was today.


    If not for Ye Fan, Li Er would have died back then.


    But even though Li Er had chosen to remain on Ye Fan''s side even in the face of impending danger, he


    still felt very jittery inside.


    Mr Chu really had nothing else to fall back on besides his own physical strength when it came to


    dealing with the Lu and Xur families.


    His identity as a descendant of the Chu family wasn''t helpful either, since he had been chased out of


    the family so long ago. Li Er figured that many people in the Chu family probably wished Ye Fan dead


    more than anything else. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "What am I going to do? What should we do now?¡± Li Er simply couldn''t think of any possible way for


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr Chu to get out of this mess.


    Li Er pleaded with Ye Fan as both tears and mucus came running down his face.


    Was Li Er afraid to die?


    Of course he was!

 Chapter 1108 Chu Wen-Fei Again

    Chapter 1108 Chu Wen-Fei Again


    But Ye Fan remained unaffected by Li Er''s pitiful and desperate pleas.


    He picked up the pot of freshly brewed tea, poured some tea into a cup, then passed it to Li Er.


    "Mr Chu, this is not the time to be drinking tea! Trouble is already nearly at our doors! Don''t you feel


    any pressure at all? If you already have a n, then tell me about it so that San and I don''t feel so


    jittery!" Li Er was on the verge of a nervous breakdown already.


    He didn''t think Ye Fan would still be able to drink his tea this calmly at a time like this.


    Didn''t Ye Fan know that he was going to die if he didn''te up with a n now?


    "Li Er, have some tea and calm down. We can talk again after you''re done with drinking this cup," said


    Ye Fan calmly with a faint smile on his lips.


    Li Er didn''t have any choice. He took the cup from Ye Fan and downed it in one gulp.


    After that, he anxiously asked, "Mr Chu, can you tell me what n you have now? Don''t tell me we''re


    just going to sit here and wait to die?¡±


    Li Er looked hopefully at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan merely chuckled. "There''s no need for any n. If they want to attend my wedding, so be it.


    They can choose where they want to go and there''s nothing I can do about that. Alright now, I''ve said


    everything I should. Go back and rest. You have to wake up early for the wedding tomorrow morning


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    too." Ye Fan seemed reluctant to discuss this matter and waved his hands as he shooed Li Er home.


    Li Er looked hopelessly at Ye Fan and his heart was beginning to despair. But since his own


    Li Er had no choice but to go home sadly.


    On his way home, he received a call from Lei San. "Er, how did it go? Has Mr Chu thought of how to


    handle tomorrow''s banquet? Does he have a n on how to deal with the Lu and Xur families?" asked


    Lei San anxiously. He had obviously heard a thing or two about the situation in Yunzhou.


    Li Er sighed. "What n do you think he would have? Mr Chu looks more like he''s ready to take on


    whatever is going toe his way and hope for the best. I just hope that the storm wille a little


    Yunzhou and lie low for the time being."


    Li Er thought that Mr Chu refused to leave Yunzhou because of the wedding that was happening the


    next day.


    Everyone knew how much Ye Fan indulged his wife.


    Three years ago, he hadn''t been able to give Qiu Mu-Cheng a grand wedding, so if he ran away before


    this one as well, then he would definitely feel like he had let Qiu Mu-Cheng even more.


    So once the wedding was over, Li Er was sure that Mr Chu would have no reason to insist on staying in


    Yunzhou anymore.


    But would they be able to finish the wedding without a hitch?


    Li Er''s expression was grim and his heart was filled with anxious thoughts.


    Many people couldn''t sleep that night.


    Li Er tossed and turned in bed, while Lei San''s heart was heavy.


    Chen Ao was still under house arrest in Jianghai. His eyes looked out of the window worried as well.


    He could see the dark clouds gathering quickly and covering the sky in darkness.


    A howling wind began to gust and blew the fallen leaves in all directions.


    "It looks like a huge storm is about to hit.¡±


    The night went past quietly.


    When the sun rose the next morning, the quiet city of Yunzhou started toe alive again.


    But anyone familiar with this city would notice that Yunzhou was different from usual.


    There were many cars from out of town, and the city itself looked prettier than before.


    The main road that went through the heart of the city was covered in flowers.


    The trees along both sides of the road were also covered in bright and beautiful decorations.


    Even the advertisement boards by the road had changed overnight.


    All of them were in a festive red, and the words on it were no longer ads for properties and other


    businesses. Instead, they were covered with romantic and colorful poems.


    We may not have beautiful wings like the phoenix does, but our hearts are linked as one forevermore


    The beautiful peach blossoms bloom brilliantly; a youngdy is getting married today, what a fortunate


    couple


    "Oh my gosh! So romantic!"


    The sun had barely risen.


    The streemps were still lit because it was still too dark.


    But these poetic lines looked even more dreamy under the glow of the reddish lights.


    The young men and women who woke up early to go to school were stunned by these signboards.


    Their gazes were astonished as they felt the surreal and romantic air around them.


    "These festive decorations go on for miles, and there are lights all over the city!"


    "Yunzhou only looks like this on the eve of Lunar New Year, right?¡±


    "Exactly. It''s not any special day today. Why is Yunzhou suddenly decorated so beautifully?"


    Besides being mesmerized by the lights, everyone was really puzzled as well.


    "Do you think all this stuff is put up specially for a wedding ceremony?¡±


    "It''s the 20th of the fifth month of the lunar calendar today, so the date sounds like ''I love you'' in


    Mandarin. Many couples have chosen to get married today."


    "Uh huh, one of my distant cousins is getting married today too."


    Some others began to specte.


    "My goodness, I think you might be right. The poems on those boards are all poems about romantic


    love. So I think all this is put up for someone''s grand wedding.¡±


    "But who could it be? The decorations are very extensive, so it must be someone from a really rich


    family."


    "Could it be Mr Chu?"


    Someone thought of Mr Chu, because if there was anyone in Jiangdong who could possibly have the


    money and power to do this, it would be Mr Chu.


    "But if it''s not Mr Chu, then who? Which other rich man''s son in Yunzhou is holding a wedding today?"


    Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Many people on the street was discussing this matter.


    Only the most powerful in Jiangdong knew about this. Ordinary folk wouldn''t know anything about such


    things.


    "Chu Yang''s son? Is his name Chu Wen-Fei?"


    "Yes! Yes! His name is Chu Wen-Fei, and he''s getting married today."


    "The Chu family is quite rich in Yunzhou too, and Chu Wen-Fei is Chu Yang''s only son. I suppose


    they''re the ones who put up all this then."


    "Tsk, these property magnates are really rich! All of this must have cost more than


    $10 million, right?!"

 Chapter 1109 The Qiu Familys Current Situation

    Chapter 1109 The Qiu Family''s Current Situation


    But while everyone was amazed at how these property magnates were rich enough to decorate an


    entire city, a middle ageddy was among the crowd and was rmed to hear what they were talking


    about.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng were here, she would have recognized thisdy immediately. Thisdy was the wife of


    her father''s second brother, Jiang Hong.


    Everyone in the Qiu family was familiar with Chu Wen-Fei''s name.


    Besides Ye Fan, the other non-Qiu family member who had made a ssh in the family was this Chu


    Wen-Fei.


    When Qiu Mu-Ying had gotten herself attached to this rich man''s son, the entire Qiu family was very


    excited.


    All of them started to look at Qiu Mu-Ying differently because of this.


    They once thought that Qiu Mu-Ying was going to marry into a rich and powerful family, and live a life of


    luxury soon.


    At that time, Qiu Mu-Ying was the envy of all the cousins in the family.


    Nobody ever asked after Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But fate often had a way of ying tricks on people.


    It didn''t take long for Chu Wen-Fei to dump Qiu Mu-Ying, while the neglected Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up


    bing the CEO of a billion dor conglomerate with the help of her husband, Ye Fan.


    "It''s true that nobody knows what will happen in the future. It''s simply too hard to predict," sighed Jiang


    Hong in her heart before returning to Old Master Qiu''s house.


    Qiushui Logistics and all its assets had been sold to service their debt.


    The only thing that had left was this old and rundown house.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s uncles and their families now all lived in this ancient house.


    After Jiang Hong got home, she told Qiu


    Mu-Ying everything she had heard along the way back.


    "What?! Wen-Fei is getting married?! That''s impossible! Wen-Fei said he woulde back for me! He


    said that once he had saved up enough and had control over thepany, he would persuade his


    parents to let him marry me. He can''t be getting married now. That''s impossible!" Qiu Mu-Ying''s eyes


    were bloodshot when she heard these words from her aunt.


    Some months back, Chu Wen-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying''s wedding had to be put aside because of the


    tragic events that befell the Qiu family.


    The Chu family didn''t like Qiu Mu-Ying in the first ce, and after the Qiu family went down, Chu Wen-


    Fei''s parents absolutely refused to this marriage. But Chu Wen-Fei''s heart was still with Qiu Mu-Ying


    and refused to listen to his parents.


    In his anger, Chu Yang froze all of Chu Wen-Fei''s bank ounts, cut off all his sources of ie and


    even repossessed the house he was living in with Qiu Mu-


    Ying.


    Since he didn''t have any source of money, Chu Wen-Fei had no choice but to surrender and left Qiu


    Mu-Ying to return home instead.


    But before leaving, Chu Wen-Fei had promised Qiu Mu-Ying that once he had enough money and had


    control over his family business, he woulde back to marry her.


    So, for the past six months, Qiu Mu-Ying had been waiting for him. She had been dreaming of that


    luxurious life she would lead once she married into his family.


    Little did she expect that the next time she heard about Chu Wen-Fei, he was going to get married.


    And quite obviously, the bride wasn''t her.


    Otherwise she would have known about this.


    "Mu-Ying, don''t be silly anymore. That Chu Wen-Fei was just lying to you in the first ce. Our family is


    already in ruins and we''ve even offended Mufan Group before. Besides, Wen-Fei''s parents don''t like


    you either, so they will never let you marry into the family."


    "Yingying, just ept reality. You''re so talented and pretty, so even if you don''t make it into a top tier


    family, you could still make it to a fairly well-to-do family too. Don''t be so ambitious and just find


    someone reliable to marry, then you can still live well in the future.¡±


    Jiang Hong and some of the other family members tried to console her.


    They all knew that Chu Wen-Fei had lied to her in the first ce.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying continued to imagine those words were true.


    It was hard for her to ept reality. Her dreams had all been shattered.


    While her family tried their best to console her, the sobbing Qiu Mu-Ying suddenly pushed Jiang Hong


    away and started shouting at everyone.


    "Liars! All of you are just liars! You''re all just jealous of me and don''t want me to marry a rich man!


    None of you want me to live well! That''s why you''re lying to me! Wen-Fei loves me and he won''t marry


    any other woman! I, Qiu Mu-Ying, am destined to be a rich man''s wife for sure! No other family is


    worthy of me! They''re not worthy of me!!" shrieked Qiu Mu-Ying furiously before running out in tears.


    Nobody knew where she was running to.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yingying, Yingying! Where are you going?!"


    "Yingying!"


    Qiu Mu-Ying''s parents were afraid that their daughter might do something foolish, so they quickly ran


    out after her.


    Jiang Hong was still wailing on the floor in pain after Qiu Mu-Ying had pushed her so hard earlier.


    "Ow! This young woman is really strong!


    "Alright now, that''s quite enough," Old Master Qiu reprimanded her. He had heard themotion


    outside and came out to have a look too. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    "I said, enough!" shouted Old Master Qiu again as his face reddened. "Shut up, you hear me?"


    "You are to me for how broken this family has be! If I were you, I''d have smashed my head


    against the wall to make it up to my descendants!"


    Jiang Hong''s words were nasty and everything she said stabbed in Old Master Qiu''s heart like a knife.


    Nobody else said anything and just quietly let Jiang Hong shout at Qiu Zheng-Lun.


    After all, Jiang Hong was speaking the truth. If Qiu Zheng-Lun hadn''t made all those decisions back


    then and trusted the wrong person, the Qiu family wouldn''t be in such dire straits now.

 Chapter 1110 Yunzhou Bubbling with Excitement

    Chapter 1110 Yunzhou Bubbling with Excitement


    "You...you...you disrespectful child! How dare you speak to me like this!!¡± Qiu Zheng-Lun nearly spat


    blood out from being so angry.


    He never thought that this woman would dare to be so rude to him.


    Qiu Zheng-Lun had always held the highest authority in the Qiu family.


    Nobody ever dared to go against him!


    And now, his own daughter-inw was reprimanding him in front of the other family members. Of


    course Qiu Zheng-Lun was furious.


    But times had changed.


    After the Qiu family declined, Qiu Zheng-Lun had lost his level of authority among his descendants.


    In the past, all of them respected him and treated him well only because they wanted favors from him.


    Back then, he was in charge of Qiushui


    Logistics and had the final say in everything.


    Now that the Qiu family had fallen, the old man had to rely on his descendants to get by.


    He had now be a burden to them.


    Jiang Hong and the rest were no longer worried about angering him, so they just let out all the


    unhappiness they had been hiding in their hearts all this time.


    Qiu Zheng-Lun eventually fainted from being way too angry.


    Meanwhile, Yunzhou was getting more and more lively as the wedding drew near.


    All the rich and powerful of Jiangdong had gathered and were all driving along the main road that led to


    Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The police had cordoned off arge part of the road and directed the pedestrians around the roads.


    Haiyuan Restaurant was decorated with even more flowers.


    Two rows ofdies stood in front to wee guests, and a brand new red carpet stretched on for more


    than a kilometer.


    Yunzhou looked like it was celebrating a festival.


    But all of this was meant for only one person. Everyone else had to remain outside the area that had


    been cordoned off.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry but Binhu Road is closed for today, please use the diverted route instead."


    A Porsche sports car had ignored all the signs prior to this roadblock and had made it all the way here,


    only to be stopped by the traffic police.


    "Diverted route? What nonsense is that?


    The word ''diversion'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary. If you know what''s good for you, move these blocks


    aside. It''s my girlfriend''s birthday today, so if we''re dyed because of you, I''m not going to let you off


    easily," a spoilt rich young man rolled down his car windows and threatened the traffic police arrogantly.


    But while this young man was speaking, his other hand was caressing the long and pretty legs of the


    woman in the front passenger seat, making her whine andin. Her coquettish behavior made her


    look like she was enjoying it though.


    With a car like this and a beauty by his side, this young man was definitely someone from a rich family.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng were here, she would have recognized the woman in the front passenger seat as


    Zhang Wen-Ya, the woman that had been thrown out of the bridal boutique just a few days ago.


    "I''m really sorry, Sir. Please use the diverted route. I''m telling you this for your own good too." The


    policeman wasn''t bothered by the young man''s threats and repeated himself with a smile.


    "Bloody hell, you''re not going to give up unless you die or something huh. Do you know who I am? I''m


    Yuan Hua, the son of the owner of Yuan Industries, Yuan Dong-Hail I''m warning you, my father knows


    themissioner! If you offend me, then all it takes is a phone call from my father to force you to pack


    your bags and leave,'''' said Yuan Hua nastily with a livid expression.


    His girlfriend was right here watching. If he ended up giving in and taking the diverted route, he would


    feel so embarrassed.


    "What did you say? Your father is Yuan Dong-Hai?" asked the policeman again as if to confirm this


    matter. He seemed stunned by Yuan Hua''s background and his eyes trembled slightly.


    Yuan Dong-Hai was a fairly famous entrepreneur in Yunzhou, so everyone knew who he was.


    Yuan Hua thought that the policeman was getting cold feet, so the arrogance in his expression


    increased and the smile on his face turned icy. "That''s right. Are you scared now? I tried to be kind


    earlier but you refused to give in, so I was forced to use my dad''s name instead. So? Aren''t you going


    to move aside?"


    Yuan Hua scoffed and shouted, "Move aside, damn it! I''m in a hurry!"


    But the policeman didn''t step aside and just looked oddly at the young man instead. "Sir, I think you''re


    mistaken. Look over there - your own father is waiting obediently in line as well, so of course you have


    to wait too."


    What?!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yuan Hua''s expression fell.


    "What the hell? Trying to trick me now? Do you know who my dad is? How dare you block his way?!"


    Yuan Hua didn''t believe the policeman at all.


    But when he turned and followed the policeman''s gaze, he saw a middle aged man with arge bald


    patch on the top of his head. The man was standing by the road and looking over on tiptoe like a


    monkey.


    "What the fuck?! Dad, why are you also..." Yuan Hua''s eyes twitched violently and his pupils


    constricted.


    Yuan Hua was very curious now. "Dad, what''s going on? What could make someone in your position so


    terrified and deferential?"


    In Yuan Hua''s eyes, his father was an important and influential big shot in Yunzhou.


    Yuan Industries was worth a few hundred million.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    The Yuan family wasn''t considered a top tier family, but they were certainly the best of the second tier


    families.


    He didn''t think even Li Er could make his father behave this way.


    But Yuan Hua was even more puzzled now. "Dad, since all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong have


    gone to send their well wishes, why aren''t you going too?"


    put the both of us together, we''re only worth $100 million at best. We don''t make the cut at all, how


    could I attend the wedding?"


    Yuan Dong-Hai shook his head and sighed. "Mr Chu is someone of very high standing, so the Yuan


    family will never reach his level. I haven''t even seen him before."

 Chapter 1111 Chu Wen-Fei Basks in Glory

    Chapter 1111 Chu Wen-Fei Basks in Glory


    What?


    "Even you aren''t eligible to be invited either? The Yuan family isn''t good enough to attend the wedding?


    My goodness! Who on earth is this Mr Chu? Is he the emperor of Jiangdong or something?!" Yuan Hua


    was truly shocked this time.


    Yuan Hua was someone who had always thought that he was quite a big shot himself.


    All his life, his friends and ssmates had always treated him with great respect and admiration


    because of his family background, with the exception of Shen Fei from the Shen family.


    But after hearing what his father said, Yuan Hua suddenly felt like a failure.


    His lifetime of pride was smashed to smithereens by the name of this Mr Chu.


    His name and reputation alreadymanded so much respect even though many had never seen him


    before.


    In that instant, Yuan Hua started to really wonder who this Mr Chu was.


    Just then, a group of cars appeared while everyone was still murmuring among themselves.


    A group of ck Mercedes-Benz S ss cars were led by a million dor Lamborghini sports car.


    Every car had balloons, ribbons as well as a bouquet of red flowers right on the hood.


    Twelve cars worth more than a million each sped down the road and the roar of their engines tore


    through the sky.


    The sound of the cars whizzing down was ear deafening.


    All of Yunzhou immediately went into a frenzy.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Twelve luxury cars?! Who is rich enough to do this?"


    "Which rich man''s son is getting married today?¡±


    Most of the people watching on the sidelines had no idea what was going on.


    They didn''t know who was getting married, and most of them didn''t even know Mr Chu existed.


    But there were a few people who knew more than the rest, like Yuan Dong-Hai and his son.


    Yuan Hua immediately hopped out from his car and tiptoed to look as well. "Dad, that must be Mr Chu''s


    bridal procession, right? I''vee at just the right time. I''m going to take this opportunity to see what


    this mysterious Mr Chu looks like!" eximed Yuan Hua excitedly.


    Yuan Dong-Hai was also walking excitedly in the direction of the cars.


    Even Yuan Hua''s girlfriend, Zhang Wen-Ya, got out of the car and looked on curiously in her long skirt


    and six-inch heels.


    While everyone couldn''t wait to see what the groom of the day looked like, the Lamborghini right in


    front of the cars was still cruising along without a clue.


    "My goodness, Wen-Fei, you''re good! You''ve really poured in a lot of money into this wedding! Even


    the roads have been closed off and the traffic police have been mobilized to direct the traffic. This is the


    first time I''ve seen anything so grand in all my years living in Yunzhou," said the driver, who was Chu


    Wen-Fei''s best friend.


    He couldn''t help gasping when he saw the scale of the preparations.


    Chu Wen-Fei was still enjoying the embrace of his bride in the back seat of the car.


    After hearing what his best friend said, Chu Wen-Fei and the woman in his arms were both surprised.


    "What? The roads have been closed off?" Chu Wen-Fei was a little shocked.


    "Are you serious?" Unlike Chu Wen-Fei, his bride, Tian Xiu-Xiu, was overjoyed.


    "I''m serious, Xiu-Xiu. Take off your veil and take a look! Not only are the roads closed, but even the


    trees along the way have been decorated with red ribbons! That''s like the way the roads were


    decorated when a princess was to be married! Xiu-Xiu, it looks like Wen-Fei has put in a lot of effort


    into your wedding,¡± eximed Chu Wen-Fei''s best friend.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu couldn''t contain her curiosity and pulled off her veil before looking out of the car.


    She looked at the empty road in front of them.


    This was the main stretch of road to the city center, so it was normally very crowded. But it was


    A huge number of cars and people had been stopped by the side of the road, and traffic police were


    standing in position to control the traffic.


    But what made Tian Xiu-Xiu even more delighted were the festive and romantic looking flowers that


    covered the entire way.


    She could also see romantic lines of poetry disyed on the billboards of the skyscrapers in the city


    center.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu was so touched that she started crying.


    Her eyes reddened as she pounced into Chu Wen-Fei''s arms.


    "Wen-Fei, did you prepare all this for me?" asked Tian Xiu-Xiu in an emotional voice.


    But Chu Wen-Fei was actually just as stunned as Tian Xiu-Xiu was.


    He had no idea what was going on at all.


    Why were the roads closed?


    Where did the traffic policee from?


    What was all this decor about?


    He waspletely clueless.


    "Could my dad have done this on his own initiative to give Xiu-Xiu and I a surprise?" thought Chu Wen-


    Fei to himself.


    But Chu Wen-Fei wasn''t sure if his own father was capable of doing this either.


    It took more than money to get the city to look like this.


    While Chu Wen-Fei was still bewildered, Tian Xiu-Xiu was so touched that she hugged Chu Wen-Fei


    tightly and shyly kissed Chu Wen-Fei on the lips.


    "Wen-Fei, thank you for the surprise, but you really didn''t have to. I don''t care about all these


    ceremonial things. As long as you''re good to me, that''s enough." Even though that was what Tian Xiu-


    Xiu said, she found it hard to hide happiness she felt inside.


    Everybody was materialistic and everyone loved being in the limelight to a certain extent.


    Women, in particr, always hoped that they would look as glorious as a princess on their wedding


    day.


    He didn''t care if his father was the one who did this or not anymore. He was going to take this chance


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to look good!


    Chu Wen-Fei''s bridal procession continued on and were about to drive into Binhu Road.


    But the policeman in charge of cordoning off the roads was a bit confused now.


    "Yang, what''s going on?" "Didn''t our instructions state that Mr Chu''s bridal procession would being


    in from the east side of the road? Why are theying from the south instead?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble


    on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Could they have changed routes at thest minute?"


    "Or is this procession someone else''s?"


    All the traffic police at the roadblock were puzzled.


    But the policeman in charge, Yang, shook


    his head.


    "I think we''d better g them down and double check. A lot of people are getting married today, so if we


    let the wrong procession through, we''re going to be in big trouble."


    Yang was a more careful man, so he decided to stop the car that was right in front to confirm the


    identities of the people inside the car.

 Chapter 1112 A Truly Mind-blowing Bridal Procession

    Chapter 1112 A Truly Mind-blowing Bridal Procession


    "Hey hey, can the two of you stop being so mushy? I''m still here you know?!"


    Tian Xiu-Xiu was so touched by Chu Wen-Fei that they started to kiss passionately inside the car.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s best friend couldn''t help but tease them.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu''s face immediately reddened and she quickly hopped out of Chu Wen-Fei''s arms.


    "Tsk! Just concentrate on driving! This will the first and thest time you''d get to drive in such smooth


    conditions, and it''s all thanks to me,¡± snapped Chu Wen-Fei unhappily since his best friend had ruined


    the moment.


    "Thanks so much, Brother Wen-Fei, for giving me this incredible chance!"ughed Chu Wen-Fei''s best


    friend heartily as he proudly drove towards thepletely cleared Binhu Road.


    But before they could turn onto the road, the traffic police stopped them.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s eyelid twitched. Could he really have made a mistake? Could someone else have


    cleared the roads instead? Perhaps all this wasn''t for his wedding.


    "Looks like I''ve got to call Dad and check with him," thought Chu Wen-Fei guiltily to himself when the


    traffic police stopped his car.


    But just when Chu Wen-Fei was about to call his father to check with him, the policeman outside the


    car knocked on the car window and asked in a respectful voice, "Excuse me, is the gentleman inside


    Mr Chu?"


    "Mr Chu?" Chu Wen-Fei froze for a while before nodding. "My surname is Chu. And you are...?"


    The policeman was relieved when he saw Chu Wen-Fei nod.


    "Hoho, Yang, see? I was right! The only person who can have a bridal procession of this level in


    Yunzhou has got to be Mr Chu," the policemanughed.


    Then he quickly introduced himself, "Hello Mr Chu, we are from the Yunzhou Traffic Police, and we''re


    here specially to ensure that you have a smooth and safe journey to your wedding venue."


    Chu Wen-Fei was instantly delighted to hear this.


    Before this, he was still unsure of whether all of this was prepared for him. But it seemed like he had


    worried too much after all.


    He was still surprised that his father actually had this much influence in the Traffic department.


    He never knew that before this.


    But since everything had been cleared up, Chu Wen-Fei was relieved.


    "Thanks for the trouble. Allow us to pass," said Chu Wen-Fei very calmly in the car with his most


    pretentious tone of voice.


    But just before Chu Wen-Fei''s car could drive off, Yuan Hua and his father had squeezed over and


    stuck their hands into the car to shake Chu Wen-Fei''s hands excitedly.


    "Are you Mr Chu? I am Yuan Dong-Hai, Chairman of Yuan Industries. This is my son, Yuan Hua. I''ve


    heard so much about you, Mr Chu, and I''m so happy that I have finally managed to catch a glimpse of


    your face today. You are really as good looking as they say, and you are undoubtedly a talent!"


    Yuan Dong-Hai and his son kept singing Mr Chu''s praises and humbled themselves as much as


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    possible.


    But Chu Wen-Fei started feeling really confused at how friendly and passionate this father and son


    was.


    Had he already reached this level in life?


    He had fansing up to him along the road to tell him how much they admired him already?


    He figured that it was probably because of his father.


    Chu Wen-Fei exined it away with his father again in his mind before smiling and thanking them.


    Yuan Dong-Hai and his son saw that this Mr Chu was so friendly and nice, so they wanted to talk more


    to him, but the police started pushing them away. "Alright, enough, please stand back. You won''t be


    able to bear the consequences if you dy Mr Chu''s schedule!"


    The group of twelve cars in the bridal procession then drove into Binhu Road as everyone else


    watched on enviously.


    "Was that really Mr Chu? He''s so good looking! And so young too! He''s already so aplished at


    such a young age. Won''t he be invincible in the future?¡± eximed Zhang Wen-Ya excitedly as


    she continued to stare at the entourage even though the cars had already driven out of sight.


    "Dear, I want to attend Mr Chu''s wedding too. Can''t you think of something? It''s good for me to get


    some exposure as well." Zhang Wen-Ya didn''t seem satisfied with just catching this short glimpse of Mr


    Chu, and actually wanted to attend Mr Chu''s wedding as well.


    Yuan Hua replied her in a sad voice, "Wen-Ya, you''re making things difficult for me now. My father isn''t


    even eligible to attend the wedding, what more ourselves? Forget it, we managed to see Mr Chu today,


    and we should be content with that."


    But Zhang Wen-Ya refused to let it go. "I don''t care, I want to attend Mr Chu''s wedding. Didn''t you say


    you love me and you would even pick the stars in the sky for me if I wanted them? I''m just asking you


    for something so small but you can''t fulfil my wish? How dare you im to love me? Humph! All men


    are liars!" snapped Zhang Wen-Ya angrily at Yuan Hua as she started throwing a tantrum.


    "Wen-Ya, don''t be angry, alright? I''ll try to think of something?" Yuan Hua had no choice but to pacify


    her first since she was upset. He made a few phone calls before all three of them left.


    But not too long after the three of them walked away, another luxurious bridal procession came towards


    the same road intersection.


    Eighteen Rolls-Royces were driving towards the roadblock. They exuded an authoritativeness and


    valiancethat seemed able to crush everything in its way.


    The sturdy cars drove on steadily and made almost everyone tremble.


    Everyone was confused when they saw this group of cars draw close.


    The policeman in charge of this roadblock, Yang, was even more bewildered. His eyes opened wide as


    he stuttered, "What the...


    what...what the hell is going on?!"


    At the same time, Chu Wen-Fei''s bridal procession had already gone several kilometers down Binhu


    Road.


    Chu Wen-Fei wasn''t sure either, so they stopped to ask the policemen along the way if they were going


    the wrong way.


    "Mr Chu, you''re so funny. Binhu Road leads directly to Haiyuan Restaurant, so of course you can just


    keep going straight,¡± replied the policemen with augh.


    What?


    "Haiyuan Restaurant? Oh my god, Wen-Fei, you''re really amazing! This surprise you''ve prepared for


    Xiu-Xiu has surprised me as well!" Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    For the past few years, he had been stationed overseas and had flown back specially to attend Chu


    Wen-Fei''s wedding.


    He was surprised to find that this old friend of his had be this incredible after not seeing him for


    just a few years.


    Anyone who didn''t know who Chu Wen-Fei was would have thought that he was the son of the


    Zhu Gong-Chenughed merrily and couldn''t stop singing the praises of his best friend.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu was also shocked by this revtion.

 Chapter 1113 Uh Oh

    Chapter 1113 Uh Oh


    "Wen-Fei, are you serious? You really booked Haiyuan Restaurant for the banquet? Wen-Fei, you''re


    really too wonderful to me! I really don''t deserve this!"


    Tian Xiu-Xiu had clearly heard about how famous Haiyuan Restaurant was in Jiangdong, so when she


    heard that Chu Wen-Fei had booked the restaurant for their wedding banquet, she felt even more


    touched inside.


    "Xiu-Xiu, don''t say such things. You are now my wife, so you deserve only the best in the world.


    Nothing I''ve done can bepared to how much you''ve done. Besides, it''s just a meal at Haiyuan


    Restaurant, which is really nothing to the Chu family of Yunzhou." Chu Wen-Fei felt a great arrogance


    rise within him again as he smiled proudly at his bride.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu felt a sweetness inside at the thought of how impressive her husband was.


    But the problem was, Chu Wen-Fei himself had no idea that the banquet was going to be held at


    Haiyuan Restaurant either.


    His father had told him just the night before that the banquet would be at Yulong Hotel.


    He was surprised that the final venue would turn out to be Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "Dad has really put in a lot of effort this time! I''d better give him a grandson soon to thank him for all his


    efforts," thought Chu Wen-Fei happily to himself.


    He didn''t think too much of any of this. His father could make the traffic police close off roads and


    decorate the entire city so beautifully, so being able to hold the wedding banquet in Haiyuan Restaurant


    seemed like a natural part of the entire package.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s bridal procession continued towards Haiyuan Restaurant.


    All the cars stopped within thest hundred meters of the restaurant.


    "Mr Chu, this way to the red carpet, and into the restaurant. All your guests are already inside waiting


    for you," said Chen, another traffic policeman, very respectfully to Chu Wen-Fei.


    Chu Wen-Fei nodded and smiled, "So fancy, huh? Red carpet too? Sure, let''s go."


    Chu Wen-Fei took Tian Xiu-Xiu''s hand and they alighted from the car.


    When they got out of the car and saw the scene before them, they were all stunned.


    A brand new red carpet seemed to stretch on for miles.


    Rednterns were hung up high and flowers decorated the entire building.


    Dozens of beautiful youngdies in qipao stood in two long rows to wee them.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Firecrackers went off and melodious music began to y.


    The hundreds of guests stood at the first floor of Haiyuan Restaurant in their finest clothing to wee


    the couple.


    The three who got out of their car were so amazed and impressed by everything they saw.


    They felt like this must be some royal wedding.


    "Wen-Fei, did you...did you prepare all this?! This is really insane! I''m a guy, but even I feel like


    marrying you now!" Zhu Gong-Chen looked at how opulent the venue was and he was truly stunned by


    how much the Chu family had spent on everything. All of this definitely cost way more than $10 million.


    "It''s not much, really," said Chu Wen-Fei as he pretended to be calm and nonchnt about everything


    in order to show off.


    But at the same time, Li Er and the rest started frowning as they heard themotioning from the


    cars a hundred meters away.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t the driver say they would arrive at 1130AM? It''s only 11 AM, so why are they


    already here?" Li Er was rather puzzled.


    "Maybe he wanted it earlier," thought Lei San.


    Wang Jie-Xi justughed and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since Mr Chu is here, let''s go out and wee


    him!"


    "You''re right! Come along, let''s go and receive Mr Chu and Miss Qiu!" Li Er led all the rich and powerful


    of Jiangdong to receive the couple with deferential and joyful smiles.


    At the same time, Chu Wen-Fei and Tian Xiu-Xiu hooked arms as they stepped onto the red carpet.


    They were followed by all their groomsmen and bridesmaids.


    Of course, Zhu Gong-Chen was one of the groomsmen.


    But as they drew nearer to the crowd at Haiyuan Restaurant, Chu Wen-Fei started frown more and


    more deeply, because he realized that he didn''t know any of the guests in the crowd in front.


    "That''s really strange. Where are my parents? And my aunts and uncles? Why don''t I see any of


    them?" Chu Wen-Fei started to panic inside.


    Just then, Zhu Gong-Chen let out a shout, "Oh my god! Wen-Fei! Isn''t the man leading the way Master


    Li Er of Yunzhou? You even managed to invite Master Er?!"


    "Oh my god!! That man next to Master Er is Master Lei San from Jingzhou! I''ve seen him on TV before!


    Master San is here too?!"


    "Wait a minute, there''s also Wang Jie-Xi from Haozhou! And the head of the Shen family, Shen Jiu-Yi is


    here too!"


    "Oh my god!! It looks like all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong are here to congratte you on your


    big day! Wen-Fei, you''re damned amazing!!"


    Unlike Ye Fan, Li Er and the other businessmen were famous tycoons and were often featured in the


    media, so it wasn''t surprising that many people knew them from TV and the newspapers.


    From afar, Zhu Gong-Chen and the rest didn''t notice anything amiss. But once they came closer, they


    realized that the people walking towards them were all big shots of the province.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s groomsmen and bridesmaid immediately went into an uproar. They were very excited,


    but also amazed at the Chu family''s influence and reputation.


    "Wen-Fei, is your family really this incredible?!" Tian Xiu-Xiu was really stunned too, and she felt that


    she had to update her understanding of this family.


    Before this, she thought that even though the Chu family was rich, they were merely a second tier


    family in Yunzhou.


    But now, all the rich and powerful and Jiangdong were here to attend their wedding and congratte


    them.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu couldn''t help but be in awe of how powerful the Chu family was.


    But unlike all his excited friends, Chu Wen-Fei couldn''t find it in himself to smile at all.


    In fact, he was on the verge of tears now.


    Even an idiot would have realized by now that something wasn''t quite right.


    After all, the Chu family was only a second tier family in Yunzhou.


    There was no way people like Li Er and Lei San would even attend the wedding!


    Something was definitely wrong somewhere.


    Chu Wen-Fei finally figured that he might have really made a mistake after all.


    Uh oh.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Chu Wen-Fei''s heart immediately


    palpitated.


    He had really gotten it wrong.


    This banquet at Haiyuan Restaurant and everything before that wasn''t prepared for him at all.


    "Er, well, that..."


    Chu Wen-Fei felt a chill down his spine as he groaned inwardly and his eyes were filled with despair.


    "Shit! I''m doomed this time!"

 Chapter 1114 Mr Chu Is Here?

    Chapter 1114 Mr Chu Is Here?


    Predictably enough, Li Er and the rest behind him immediately looked over immediately after Zhu


    Gong-Chen shouted.


    The minute Li Er''s eyes met Chu Wen-Fei''s, his entire expression darkened.


    "Did you say he''s Mr Chu?" Li Er and the rest red at Chu Wen-Fei as if he was aplete idiot.


    Those were the grimmest looking faces Chu Wen-Fei had ever seen in his life.


    "That''s right, my husband is Mr Chu," said Tian Xiu-Xiu proudly with the raise of her chin. She


    obviously hadn''t noticed how severe everyone else''s expressions were.


    When she spotted Lei San standing next to Li Er, she looked even smugger than before.


    "You''re Master Lei San, right? I''m not sure if you still remember my father, Tian Wei-Min. Back then, my


    father''s business ran into some trouble and wanted to ask you for help. He waited in the middle of


    winter outside your house for three days and three nights, and even after he had copsed and died


    outside your gate, he still didn''t get to see your face. Master San, I have to say, you really thought you


    were some big shot then, didn''t you?¡±


    "But life is always so unpredictable. I''m sure you never imagined that the Tian Wei-Min you despised so


    deeply back then would have a daughter who would marry into high society. My father lost his life back


    then and never got to see you, but now, you''vee all the way here just to congratte me on my


    wedding day."


    "But Master San, no need to worry. I will let bygones be bygones, as long as you toast my father three


    cups of wine, bow and apologize to him. If you do that, then I will let the past go and we''re even."


    Tian Xiu-Xiu sneered proudly at Lei San as she said these words and looked like she didn''t fear him at


    all.


    After all, she thought that Lei San hade all the way here because her inws were more powerful


    than Lei San.


    Otherwise, there was no reason why he woulde all the way here to attend her wedding. Since she


    had the upper hand now, she was going to help to avenge her father!


    But Lei San had no idea what on earth Tian Xiu-Xiu was going on about at all. He stared at her but


    simply couldn''t recall who this woman was.


    "Xiu-Xiu, that''s quite enough," said Chu Wen-Fei as he signaled her with his eyes to tell her to watch


    her words.


    "Don''t worry, Wen-Fei, I won''t go too far," replied Tian Xiu-Xiu before looking back at Lei San.


    "So? Master San, are you unwilling to apologize? You''d better think this over carefully - once I''m


    married into the Chu family, I will be their daughter-inw. The Tian family wasn''t very powerful, I


    agree. But I will soon be the missus of the Chu family in Yunzhou, and we will make sure that you


    won''t be able to hold your position in Jingzhou," threatened Tian Xiu-Xiu coldly.


    But before Lei San could say anything, Chu Wen-Fei exploded and pped Tian Xiu-Xiu to the ground.


    Tian Xiu-Xiu was terribly shocked.


    "Wen-Fei, what are you doing?!" cried out Tian Xiu-Xiu as she clutched her face.


    "What am I doing?! How dare you ask me such a stupid question! You crazy bitch! Are you trying to get


    my entire family into hot soup?!" Chu Wen-Fei nearly peed himself when he heard how Tian Xiu-Xiu


    tried to threaten Lei San.


    Didn''t she know what sort of power the Lei family of Jingzhou had? Even Li Er wasn''t as powerful as


    Lei San was.


    There was no way Chu Wen-Fei''s family could match up to that at all.


    But this crazy woman actually dared to say such nasty things to Lei San and even threatened his


    position.


    What was SHE trying to do? She was obviously courting death at this rate!


    Chu Wen-Fei was already terrified by the fact that they had walked into the wrong wedding venue.


    And now, his stupid wife was trying to show off and talk big.


    She was going to get them all killed.


    After he had pped Tian Xiu-Xiu, Chu Wen-Fei quickly looked at Lei San with a terrified expression


    and apologized to him. "Master San, Master Er, I''m really very, very sorry. This stupid woman doesn''t


    know any better and said such rude things. Please allow me to apologize on their behalf. Today was


    entirely a misunderstanding and we really didn''t mean to interrupt anything. We will leave right now,"


    said Chu Wen-Fei quickly as cold sweat poured down his face.


    He then spun around and started pulling Zhu Gong-Chen and the rest of his entourage away.


    "Wen-Fei, what''s going on? Aren''t you having your wedding here?" Zhu Gong-Chen and the rest were


    really confused right now.


    "Mr Chu, you can''t leave now. You''re the star today after all. If you leave now, then Master Er and the


    rest would havee for nothing, am I right? Master Er?" said the other policeman, Chen, as he


    blocked Chu Wen-Fei''s way and smiled ingratiatingly at Li Er.


    "To hell with you!" Li Er pped Chen across the face immediately.


    "You bloody idiot! He''s not Mr Chu at all! I can''t believe you got the wrong person! All of you are


    useless! Get lost NOW!¡±


    Li Er figured out what happened.


    The traffic police had gotten the wrong person and allowed the wrong procession toe in. Li Er was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    going mad from how angry he was.


    "Damn it! How did I hire idiots like all of you?! Chase these fellows out right now!¡± yelled Li Er furiously


    at the traffic police before spinning around to re at Chu Wen-Fei and his folks.


    "And all of you! Don''t you know whether it''s your own wedding or not?! How dare you pretend to be Mr


    Chu at his wedding! Men! Bash them up! Break their legs and throw all of them out now!¡±


    Li Er was both livid and terrified.


    This was Mr Chu''s wedding after all.


    If this caused any dy in the auspicious timing for Mr Chu''s wedding, Li Er would never be forgiven.


    But Li Er wasn''t going to spare him. No way.


    "AHH! Master Er, please! Please spare us!


    Please!!" cried Chu Wen-Fei desperately as tears flowed down his face. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    He never thought that the wedding he had looked forward to would turn out this way.


    But he couldn''t me anyone else for this. He was just reaping what he sowed.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM!


    While Chu Wen-Fei and his friends were begging Li Er for mercy, the sound of firecrackers sounded


    from the other end of the road.


    More than ten luxury cars came driving through the ear deafening sts of the firecrackers.


    "Is that...is that Mr Chu?" eximed Li Er and the rest as they looked into the distance.

 Chapter 1115 I Should Be the Bride

    Chapter 1115 I Should Be the Bride


    Eighteen luxury cars came driving towards Haiyuan Restaurant in a straight line.


    The sturdy cars drove steadily along the roads and seemed to make the ce tremble slightly.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the rest werepletely stunned when they saw the fleet of cars approaching them.


    The highly recognizable female figurine adorning the hood of the cars made all the people tremble as


    well.


    "Are those...oh my god, are those Rolls-Royces?! 18 of them?! Oh my god!!'''' Zhu Gong-Chen and the


    rest looked the approaching cars and nearly peed themselves.


    They had thought that Chu Wen-Fei''s 12 Mercedes-Benz S ss cars was already ssy enough.


    Butpared to these 18 Rolls-Royces, their procession was no better than dirt.


    ''Oh my god! Whose wedding is it today?!


    Is the son of the richest man in China getting married or something?!"


    Chu Wen-Fei and the rest had already been thrown to one side by Li Er''s bodyguards.


    They looked over with horror and confusion on their faces.


    The cars slowly came to a stop and the doors opened.


    Two men alighted, then walked up to stand respectfully on both sides of the main car to open the doors


    for the people inside.


    Everyone fell silent, and they were all looking at the main car with great reverence in their eyes.


    A skinny silhouette slowly made his way out of the car.


    His suit was well-tailored and there was an authoritativeness in his eyes.


    His deep set eyes seemed to contain the entire gxy within.


    Zhu Gong-Chen''s eyes nearly popped out when he saw this man.


    "Oh my god! He''s so young! He''s the main star of today?! Who on earth is this guy? How could he


    make Li Er, Lei San and all those other big shotse personally to congratte him on his wedding?"


    Zhu Gong-Chen''s heart was filled with fear and puzzlement.


    "Why is it him?" Tian Xiu-Xiu was also rooted to the spot as she stared at that man with shock in her


    eyes.


    She had been at the battle of Dongchang Lake and witnessed the fight in Jingzhou.


    She recognized Ye Fan immediately.


    She didn''t expect to see this man again in this manner.


    "Wen-Fei, do you remember him? That''s the guy who could even walk on the surface of Dongchang


    Lake, remember? After that, Yu-Rou went crazy over him and went around desperately trying to find a


    way to contact him even. Wen-Fei? Wen-Fei? What''s wrong?" Tian Xiu-Xiu was talking to Chu Wen-


    Fei, but he didn''t respond to her at all.


    She turned around to see that Chu Wen-Fei was trembling all over and his eyes were bloodshot.


    She was so frightened when she saw what he looked like. She had never seen Chu Wen-Fei look like


    that before.


    But Chu Wen-Fei didn''t say anything. His eyes remained bloodshot as he stared furiously at Ye Fan.


    How could he ever forget Ye Fan?


    He had been embarrassed so many times because of Ye Fan.


    When he wanted to throw an engagement party, he had been chased out of the restaurant because of


    Ye Fan.


    When the Shen family hosted a banquet, he hadpletely disgraced himself too.


    Chu Wen-Fei had suffered so much humiliation over thest couple of years because of Ye Fan.


    He thought that after he got rid of that stupid Qiu Mu-Ying, he would never run into Ye Fan again.


    He never expected to end up running into Ye Fan even on his own wedding day.


    "Mr Chu, huh. Mr Chu, alright. I should have thought of it. I should have known it was you,"ughed


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chu Wen-Fei bitterly to himself with reddened eyes.


    When the traffic police first asked if he was Mr Chu, Chu Wen-Fei had indeed wondered for a moment


    if they could be referring to Ye Fan instead.


    But since Ye Fan was already married, Chu Wen-Fei didn''t think he would hold another wedding, so he


    threw that idea out immediately.


    This thought ended uping back to p Chu Wen-Fei in the face.


    So today''s wedding had really been nned out for Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, just you wait. Nobody knows how the tides will change in the future. One day, I, Chu Wen-Fei,


    will trample you under my feet! I will make sure you pay a thousand times over for all the humiliation


    you''ve made me suffer!" Chu Wen-Fei clenched his fists tightly and let out a fierce and low growl.


    "What the hell are you growling about? Get lost now!" Jin Bao and Yin Bao yelled at Chu Wen-Fei as


    they pped him on the head.


    Everyone else quickly scrambled to their feet and started running.


    "Wen-Fei, let''s go! Hurry!" Zhu Gong-Chen grabbed hold of Chu Wen-Fei and pulled him along quickly.


    But before Chu Wen-Fei could go far, a woman with her hair all over her face suddenly dashed out


    from the crowd.


    The woman crying and on a verge of a breakdown was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s younger cousin, Qiu Mu-Ying.


    She had asked the passersby along the way and found out that Chu Wen-Fei''s bridal procession was


    at Haiyuan Restaurant, so she had run all the way here as well.


    She was going to stop this wedding and get the happiness she felt she deserved.


    She wasn''t going to allow her man to marry another woman.


    But before she could get close, the security guards stopped her.


    "Where did this crazy womane from?! How dare you barge into Mr Chu''s wedding? Are you tired


    of living?!¡± snapped Jin Bao with a livid expression.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was screaming so loudly that everyone could hear her miles away.


    "What''s going on? Who''s screaming over there?" Ye Fan heard themotion as well and frowned


    immediately. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Li Er felt sweat drip down his face as he replied, "Mr Chu, it''s nothing really, just a crazy woman who''s


    desperate to marry a rich man. She''s screaming about how she ought to be Mr Chu''s bride. Just...just


    ignore her."


    "Oh? Someone is actually simply iming me as her husband?" Ye Fan burst outughing. "Come,


    let''s go see who''s trying to impersonate my wife."


    Ye Fan''s interest was piqued and went over to have a look.


    "Miss Qiu, I''m afraid you''vee to the wrong ce. Your husband isn''t here. The only husband here


    is Mu-Cheng''s husband," a quiet chuckle suddenly rang out.


    Qiu Mu-Ying froze when she heard this familiar voice.


    She looked up with a start to see Ye Fan''s familiar side profile.


    "Why...why are you here? Go...go away! Wen-Fei and I don''t wee you at our wedding!"

 Chapter 1116 Wedding of the Century

    Chapter 1116 Wedding of the Century


    Ye Fan''s appearance certainly frightened Qiu Mu-Ying.


    She hated Ye Fan no less than Chu Wen-Fei did, but Ye Fan was no longer that powerless live-in son-


    inw that could be bullied by anybody. He was now a powerful man, the King of Jiangdong, and


    enjoyed immense influence and honor.


    No matter how much she hated Ye Fan, she didn''t dare to order him about like she used to.


    She didn''t even dare to shout too loudly at Ye Fan to tell him to leave.


    But Ye Fan just shook his head andughed.


    He ignored her after that. There was no need to pay her any attention.


    He had nothing to do with her anymore. In fact, he had nothing to do with the entire Qiu family.


    From the moment the Qiu family had chased himself and Qiu Mu-Cheng out, they belonged to two


    different worlds.


    Qiu Mu-Ying was nothing but an ant to Ye Fan now.


    He didn''t care about whether an ant was happy or sad.


    There was no need to stoop to her level, so he just dismissed her with augh.


    Ye Fan turned and walked back to his bridal procession.


    Everyone watched as an iparable beauty slowly made her way out of the car.


    Everyone suddenly felt like even the moon and the stars could not bepared to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    beauty when she appeared before them.


    Even the sun seemed dim next to her.


    Her silky ck hair was adorned with precious gems and flowers.


    Her face glowed beautifully against the bright red wedding veil.


    Her lips were as red as fire and her eyes were as ck as ink.


    Her gorgeous features were a perfect match with her elegant aura.


    She looked like a fairy who had descended from heaven.


    Every single person in the vicinity was awestruck by her beauty. They were simply mesmerized and


    hypnotized by how enchanting she looked.


    Li Er''s eyes were huge and Lei San couldn''t move at all.


    Everyone was too taken by her beauty to react.


    They just felt that everything else paled inparison to this incredibly beautiful woman in front of


    them.


    They almost forgot to breathe in that moment.


    "Oh...my...god..."


    "Is thisdy Mr Chu''s wife?"


    "She''s so pretty..."


    Chu Wen-Fei and the rest with him hadn''t gone far, so they were also attracted to the beautiful woman


    standing a short distance from them.


    Those who hadn''t seen Qiu Mu-Cheng before, like Zhu Gong-Chen, waspletely enthralled by her


    beauty.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Even Chu Wen-Fei momentarily went into a daze.


    In the past, Chu Wen-Fei only had eyes for Qiu Mu-Ying and stubbornly felt that Qiu Mu-Ying was the


    prettiest woman in the Qiu family.


    But after he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng appear so beautifully in front of everyone else, he suddenly realized


    that she was truly the most beautiful.


    Qiu Mu-Ying and Tian Xiu-Xiu were nothing but dirtpared to her.


    "Why? How could this happen? Ye Fan, your family background pales inparison to mine, your


    looks and educational level lose to min too. How are you able to stand at the pinnacle of power and


    marry such a gorgeous woman? And why should I, Chu Wen-Fei, be relegated to standing on the


    sidelines to look up at you fearfully like a dog?"


    "Ye Fan, how could you possibly deserve any of this? How is this even possible?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was feeling such a great sense of injustice, but Qiu Mu-Ying was feeling even worse off


    than him.


    When she saw Qiu Mu-Cheng step out of the bridal car in her beautiful red wedding dress, Qiu Mu-


    Ying''s mind wentpletely nk.


    It was as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She finally realized that she had made a mistake.


    This wedding ceremony wasn''t Chu Wen-


    Fei''s.


    It was Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s!


    It was meant to make up for the awful wedding that Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had three years ago.


    Nobody could understand the sourness and misery that Qiu Mu-Ying was feeling now.


    When they were children, the two girls had grown up together and studied together.


    There was a point in time when they were at the same starting point, and eventually Qiu Mu-Ying even


    trampled all over Qiu Mu-Cheng within the Qiu family.


    But now, Qiu Mu-Ying couldn''t even reach the corner of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s coat even if she stood on


    tiptoe.


    There was possibly nothing more painful than this in her life.


    The cousin she had spent more than half her life with was now at the pinnacle of sess and power,


    and had be someone that Qiu Mu-Ying could never reach in her lifetime.


    The tremendous sense of dejection and jealousy nearly drove Qiu Mu-Ying insane.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, why do you always get the best luck in life? When we were children, Grandpa doted


    on you the most. He gave you the most allowance and bought you the prettiest dresses. All the other


    cousins were just part of the background."


    "Now that you''ve grown up, Ye Fan dotes on you so much. He has given you the greatest glory and


    has put together a wedding of the century for your sake."


    "How could life be so unfair? Why is it that you are always so admired and shine so brightly, while I


    have been abandoned and betrayed by the people around me?"


    But nobody paid her any attention.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t even look at her.


    Since she had decided to leave the Qiu family, Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to cut off all ties with her past.


    Everyone looked on with great respect and admiration as Ye Fan and his wife stood together.


    The rich and powerful of Jiangdong was in front to give them their blessings and congrattory words.


    The sound of firecrackers and celebration was behind them.


    The fiery red carpet stretched on for more than a kilometer, and flowers adorned every tree along the


    streets.


    Countless people bowed and paid their respects to the couple. The reverent sound of their deferential


    voices merged into one and filled the ce.


    Three years ago, Ye Fan had married into the Qiu family and Qiu Mu-Cheng ended up suffering much


    disdain and insult because of that.


    Three yearster, Ye Fan made sure she got the wedding of the century! Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng saw none of the envious looks of the crowd, nor the luxuriously decorated venue,


    nor the rich and powerful saying their well wishes.


    All she saw was the young man standing next to her.


    This young man was not one of noble birth, and was only an ordinary man.


    But after today, he was no longer ordinary to her!


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng proudly walked into Haiyuan Restaurant amidst the envious and admiring


    gazes of the crowd.


    A refreshing wind gusted outside the restaurant and the surface of Yunwu Lake undted quietly.


    The water that evaporated helped to make the area around the restaurant cool and breezy.


    But Qiu Mu-Ying and Chu Wen-Fei''s hearts were icy cold from feeling like failures in life.


    The two people they had once despised so greatly had be a couple that everyone looked up to.

 Chapter 1117 Imminent Storm

    Chapter 1117 Imminent Storm


    Melodious music and firecrackers could still be heard outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Inside the restaurant itself, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s wedding was going on smoothly.


    Besides the little disruption earlier, nothing else out of the ordinary happened.


    Once Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had finished taking their vows, everyone took their seats and the long


    awaited banquet was ready to start.


    "Phew, I''m so d that everything has gone smoothly so far,¡± Li Er breathed a long sigh of relief since


    nothing unforeseen had happened.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that meeting with Wu Wei-Tao the night before, Li Er had found it difficult to sleep at night and his


    emotions were very unsettled.


    His heart had felt very tense earlier and kept checking the information that his subordinates reported to


    him from time to time.


    But it seemed like he had been worried for nothing.


    "It looks like Mr Chu''s wedding will turn out fine.¡± Li Er looked out of the window to see the bright sun in


    the sky and the beautiful mountains and rivers in the distance.


    Everything looked perfectly peaceful.


    Just then, Ye Fan''s phone rang without anybody noticing.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''ll go out for a while ande back," said Ye Fan after he peeked at his phone.


    He walked out of the restaurant. "Han, it''s me. What''s happened?"


    Han was the one calling, and Ye Fan couldn''t help but be a little worried about a phone call at this point


    in time.


    "Young Master, be careful. ording to my intel, the Xur family''s men will reach Yunzhou very soon.


    I''m pretty sure they''reing for you," came Han''s concerned voice over the phone.


    Ye Fan immediately burst outughing.


    "Are they finally here? I''ve waited so long forthem already,"ughed Ye Fan quietly. He didn''t sound the


    least worried or afraid.


    After a brief chat, Han hung up the phone.


    He had just called to let Ye Fan know so that he could make preparations in advance.


    "Hua! Look! It''s a little golden figurine! This must be a Maybach, right? I''ve only seen such luxury cars


    online before and I never thought I''d actually catch sight of one myself. Mr Chu is amazing alright. One


    can only see such a luxurious car on his wedding, don''t you think so?" eximed a woman in delight


    not too far from the restaurant.


    This heavily made up woman was none other than Zhang Wen-Ya, the same woman who insisted on


    attending Mr Chu''s wedding.


    They finally managed to pull some strings to get here.


    But after hearing what Zhang Wen-Ya said, Yuan Hua''s eye twitched unnoticeably. "Wen-Ya, that car


    isn''t a Maybach, it''s a Rolls-Royce."


    "Oh whatever, they''re all the same. You know what I mean," said Zhang Wen-Ya flippantly before


    running over to the car to have a look. She even took a selfie with the car and posted it on social


    media.


    Yuan Hua didn''t know what to say and justughed bitterly as he shook his head. Some women were


    just really ignorant like this.


    After he finishedughing, Yuan Hua quickly spun around to thank the handsome young man next to


    him, "Brother Fei, thanks so much for this. If not for you, I''m sure I''d never be able to set foot into such


    a ce, never mind enjoy Mr Chu''s wedding banquet with all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong."


    Yuan Hua''s face was filled with ingratiation and respect, and there was no sign of the arrogance he


    disyed earlier when he demanded that the traffic police move aside for him.


    It couldn''t be helped. This young man was the heir to the Shen family, and his father, Shen Jiu-Yi, was


    one of Li Er''s closest and most trusted subordinates.


    This young man''s family and backing were at a level that Yuan Hua could only look up to, so he had to


    do his best to curry favor with him.


    This ''Brother Fei'' was Shen Fei, the young man who liked hanging around Ye Fan.


    Shen Fei was also notorious for being a spoilt rich man''s son in Yunzhou. The city wasn''trge, so it


    wasmon for all these scions to know one another.


    It wasn''t difficult for Shen Fei to use his father''s connections to get Yuan Hua into the banquet.


    After all, his father had contributed a fair amount of work to the wedding


    preparation work.


    As the Young Master of the Shen family, this was something that he could get done.


    "It''s nothing really, so there''s no need to thank me. But Yuan Hua, I''m warning you, this is no ordinary


    banquet. Every single person at this banquet is rich and powerful, and you cannot afford to offend any


    of them. Once you''re in there, behave yourself and don''t give me any trouble. You''d better keep a close


    eye on that ignorant girlfriend of yours, okay?


    "Most importantly, do not ever, ever, offend Mr Chu, you hear me?" Shen Fei warned Yuan Hua sternly.


    Yuan Hua even patted his own chest as he promised Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei nodded in relief. "Alright then, you two go in first. I''ll attend to something else first, see you


    guyster."


    After that, Shen Fei ran off.


    Yuan Hua and Zhang Wen-Ya started walking briskly towards Haiyuan Restaurant excitedly with great


    anticipation.


    But just after they reached the entrance to the restaurant, the silhouette of a skinny young man caught


    Zhang Wen-Ya''s attention.


    "What the hell, it''s you?! What''s a bloody louse like you doing here?" Zhang Wen-Ya immediately got a


    shock and the anger in her heart surged. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "Huh? Wen-Ya, you know this man?" asked Yuan Hua curiously.


    But Yuan Hua replied her worriedly, "Wen-Ya, let''s talk about thister. It''s Mr Chu''s wedding banquet


    today, so if we make any trouble here, I''m afraid we''ll make Mr Chu angry."


    "I don''t care! You''ve got to teach him a lesson today! Make him kneel down and apologize to me!


    Otherwise, you can forget about sleeping with me ever again!" hissed Zhang Wen-Ya angrily.


    "Alright, alright, Wen-Ya, leave this to me, just stand here and watch." Yuan Hua eventually gave in for


    the sake of his sex life.


    "If you know what''s good for you, kneel down and apologize to my girlfriend right now. Otherwise, I,


    Yuan Hua, will teach you how to behave!" Yuan Hua stuffed both hands in his pockets as he sneered at


    the skinny man in front of him. His arrogant tone of voice was filled with iciness.

 Chapter 1118 The Despairing Shen Fei

    Chapter 1118 The Despairing Shen Fei


    "You stupid little idiot! Now you know that I''m not one to be trifled with, right?! HUMPH!" shouted Zhang


    Wen-Ya smugly at Ye Fan when she saw him just stand where he was quietly. She thought that he had


    been frightened by her boyfriend''s domineering behavior.


    Just then, the emcee''s bright and loud voice came from within the main hall of the restaurant, "Today,


    we have witnessed a beautiful couple get married before us. Now, let us put our hands together and


    invite the star of today, Mr Chu, toe onstage to say a few words as an opening to the wedding


    banquet!"


    The emcee''s reverent voice echoed loudly, followed by a thunderous apuse.


    "Is the banquet about to start already? Mr Chu is going to make a speech?" Zhang Wen-Ya


    immediately looked into the hall after hearing this announcement, and her eyes were filled with


    anticipation and admiration.


    But to her surprise, the skinny young man in front of her spun around and walked right into the main


    hall after the emcee said these words, while Zhang Wen-Ya and Yuan Hua looked on in shock and


    horror.


    Ye Fan walked fearlessly with his hands behind his back onto the fiery red carpet amidst the reverent


    gazes of the rich and powerful of Jiangdong.


    Everyone in the hall was already in their seats, so the skinny young man walking through the hall


    caught everyone''s attention immediately.


    "What the hell is this fellow trying to do? Is he nuts? The emcee called for Mr Chu, so why is this stupid


    fellow going in instead? How dare he make trouble at such an event? Is he tired of living?!" Yuan Hua


    and Zhang Wen-Ya were both rmed.


    They just hid by the door and looked at Ye Fan like he was an idiot.


    But just after they had eximed to themselves, someone in the hall suddenly stood up, cupped his


    fists and bowed, "Congrattions, Mr Chu."


    "Huh?!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Yuan Hua and Zhang Wen-Ya were both stunned.


    Shortly after that, someone else stood up and bowed respectfully as well.


    "Congrattions Mr Chu! I wish you a blissful marriage!"


    As Ye Fan walked deeper and deeper into the hall, the guests stood up one after another.


    The entire hall''s guests were soon on their feet as they all bowed and congratted Ye Fan.


    "Congrattions, Mr Chu!"


    "Congrattions, Mr Chu! May you have a blissful marriage ahead!"


    "Congrattions, Mr Chu! May you have children soon!"


    The rising voices soon merged into one.


    These voices seemed to surge violently into the restaurant like a sea wave.


    This wave pushed Ye Fan all the way to the highest point of the hall.


    A beautiful woman stood by his side.


    All the rich and powerful of the province bowed reverently before him.


    Ye Fan looked down on all of them like he was their king.


    Yuan Hua and Zhang Wen-Ya were bothpletely bewildered.


    "He...he''s Mr Chu?!" Yuan Hua copsed onto the floor and his face was pale.


    When he watched how people like Li Er called Ye Fan ¡®Mr Chu'', he felt like his entire world had


    copsed.


    "How...how can that be? That''s impossible! He''s just a stupid louse! How could he be Mr Chu?!


    Something''s wrong somewhere!


    Someone''s made a mistake! We saw Mr Chu earlier, and it''s not this guy here!" shouted Zhang Wen-


    Ya as she shook her head profusely.


    She refused to believe that this young punk who treated her so badly at the bridal boutique was Mr


    Chu.


    She was so angry that she pushed the doors open and ran in, much to Yuan Hua''s horror. She started


    shouting at the crowd, "He''s a liar! He''s a liar! He''s not Mr Chu!


    He''s not the real Mr Chu, don''t be fooled by him! I''ve seen Mr Chu before! He doesn''t look like this!


    This fellow here is nothing but a penniless bum who can''t even afford to buy a wedding dress!"


    This sudden shrill voice shocked everyone.


    The entire hall immediately quietened down.


    Everyone turned to look at the woman at the door.


    "What the hell?! You stupid woman! What the hell are you trying to do?! Are you tired of living? This is


    no ce to scream and shout like that!¡± Yuan Hua nearly peed himself in fright. He never thought his


    girlfriend would be bold enough to just barge into the hall and insist that Ye Fan wasn''t the real Mr Chu.


    Yuan Hua didn''t think the same way as her. After all, everyone at the banquet were people who knew


    Mr Chu personally. They would know better than them if this Mr Chu was the real deal or not.


    So when Yuan Hua saw that Ye Fan was greeted so respectfully by all these big shots in the hall, his


    first thought that this young man was definitely the real Mr Chu.


    The one they saw along the streets just now was the fake.


    But now, this stupid girlfriend of his was actually saying something like that! She was going to die for


    this!


    Yuan Hua went into a panic. He was sure he was going to end up dying here now.


    Shen Fei was next to his father, and chuckled as he drank his tea, "Gosh, there are stupid people


    everywhere these days."


    After he finishedughing, he looked over at the door as well.


    But the moment he saw the couple at the door, his entire face paled, while the teacup in his hand fell to


    the floor and shattered to pieces.


    "What the fuck?! What are these two idiots doing?!" Shen Fei was both horrified and terrified, and


    suddenly felt like kicking these two to death.


    He had warned them very sternly earlier to behave themselves and not make any trouble. But these


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    two goons hadpletely ignored his warning.


    How dare she im that Mr Chu was a liar and a penniless bum?!


    He could only pray hard that these two didn''t say that he was the one who allowed them toe in.


    As Li Er shouted at the security guards, Ye Fan''s gazended on the couple at the door too. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Yuan Hua felt an invisible authoritative pressure hit him hard.


    He suddenly felt like he was at the edge of a yawning chasm as Ye Fan stared at him.


    "You two were the ones who wanted me to kneel down and apologize, no?" chucked Ye Fan calmly.


    Li Er and the rest were even more rmed by these words.


    Shen Fei fell right off his chair in fright. "Shit! These two idiots are a disaster!" wailed Shen Fei as he


    nearly broke down.


    "What?! How dare you offend Mr Chu?!


    You two must be tired of living. Men! Send them on their way!" shouted Li Er angrily.

 Chapter 1119 1 Dont Know You

    Chapter 1119 1 Don''t Know You


    Zhang Wen-Ya never thought that Yuan Hua would push the me entirely to her. She almost went


    crazy with anger and shrieked, "Yuan Hua, how...how could you say that?! I''ve misjudged you! You''re


    doomed! You''re never sleeping with me ever again!!"


    "Doomed my ass!" Yuan Hua wasn''t going to try pacifying her. He jumped up and pped Zhang Wen-


    Ya fiercely across the face.


    Yuan Hua pped her so hard that a tooth fell out along with some blood, and half her face was


    swollen.


    "Did you seriously think you''re really drop dead gorgeous or something?! Did you think that I can''t live


    without you? Don''t think I don''t know! You''re with me only because of my money! I''m not that dumb! I


    never meant to marry you either. A loose woman like you isn''t any better than those who turn tricks out


    there! I wooed you only to y with you! You love money and I love women, so we got along well.


    Once I''m tired of you, I''d get rid of you. Only an idiot would want to marry a woman like you!¡± yelled


    Yuan Hua angrily. He was equally furious and his words were nasty.


    Zhang Wen-Ya was rooted to the ground when she heard what Yuan Hua just said. She stared at him


    in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that the man who had promised her the world actually just treated her


    as a loose woman.


    "You asshole! You bastard! How dare you lie to me! How dare you cheat me of my feelings! I''m going to


    kill you!!¡± Zhang Wen-Ya went crazy after her snapping out of her initial shock and reached out to


    pounce on Yuan Hua.


    "Shit! Go to hell! What feelings?! You''re just a bitch who only cares about power and money!" cursed


    Yuan Hua as he kicked her to the floor.


    "Damn it! I must have been blind to fall for someone like you! You''re going to get me killed this time!"


    Yuan Hua was so angry and hateful, and couldn''t wait to kill this stupid woman.


    If she hadn''t insisted on attending this wedding banquet, he wouldn''t have offended Mr Chu.


    Everything that just happened was her fault, so Yuan Hua was furious at her.


    After he finished kicking Zhang Wen-Ya aside, Yuan Hua knelt pitifully in front of Li Er and the rest as


    he cried miserably with tears streaming down his face, "Mr Chu, Master Er, please, this is really not my


    fault. I have no feud with Mr Chu and I''ve never even seen him before. If this stupid bitch didn''t egg me


    on, I wouldn''t have offended Mr Chu like that! Master Er, Mr Chu! It''s all her fault! It''s her own fault! This


    has nothing to do with me!"


    Yuan Hua knelt on the floor and the sound of his head hitting the floor as he kowtowed echoed in the


    hall.


    He was clearly frightened to bits.


    Mr Chu was the King of Jiangdong after all, and the Yuan family wasn''t even eligible to attend the


    banquet. In other words, if Mr Chu wanted to, he could execute his entire family.


    Of course Yuan Hua was terrified of such a person.


    But no matter how hard he pleaded, Ye Fan''s expression remained icy cold. He didn''t look like he was


    going to let Yuan Hua off at all.


    Just then, Yuan Hua noticed Shen Fei burying his face in his cup of tea. He suddenly felt like a


    drowning man who had finally found a piece of driftwood in the river.


    Yuan Hua suddenly bounced up from the floor, ran towards Shen Fei, knelt before him and grabbed his


    leg before begging him, "Brother Fei! You have to save me! You have to save me! You brought me in


    here, so you can''t just leave me in the lurch! Brother Fei, please! Please put in a few good words for


    me in front of Mr Chu! Please!!" Yuan Hua continued to wail and sob.


    But Shen Fei''s expression darkened and he kicked Yuan Hua aside. "What the hell?


    Who the hell are you even? Do I even know you? Get lost!" yelled Shen Fei with a livid face. He was so


    angry that he was on the verge of killing this idiot in front of him.


    This stupid fellow was going to get him killed!


    Shen Fei had kept his head down because he didn''t want Li Er or Ye Fan to notice anything and he


    didn''t want to be implicated in this matter.


    He had snuck someone in and these people had caused so much trouble, so he was dead meat if


    anyone found out that he brought this couple in.


    Even if Ye Fan let him off on ount of how Shen Fei had helped him in the past, Li Er would definitely


    ughter him.


    But this stupid Yuan Hua came running over to beg him to help and even said that he was the one who


    brought him in.


    Shen Fei was really about to cry.


    How on earth did he end up being friends with such an idiot?


    So Shen Fei hardened his heart, kicked Yuan Hua aside, and insisted that he didn''t know Yuan Hua at


    all.


    After that, Shen Fei smiled sheepishly at everyone else, "Gosh, I really have no idea where an idiot like


    thates from! How could he simply call anybody his brother?"


    "You really don''t know him?" Shen Jiu-Yi red at Shen Fei like he knew exactly what was going on.


    Shen Fei''s face trembled but he shook his head andughed awkwardly, "Dad, I really don''t know him.


    How could I have such an idiot as my friend? I think he''s just trying his luck! Have some tea, Dad!"


    Shen Jiu-Yi didn''t say anything, but his stern expression was clearly telling Shen Fei that Shen Fei was


    going to get a good beating when they got home.


    Shen Jiu-Yi knew his son only too well.


    He knew that this couple definitely had something to do with his son.


    "Mr Chu, what should we do? Do you want me to break their legs and throw them into a river to feed


    the fish?¡± Li Er looked at Ye Fan and waited for Ye Fan to make the final call.


    Ye Fan didn''t answer Li Er. Instead, he looked at Yuan Hua and his icy voice rang out, "Yuan Hua, was


    it? You''ve insulted me and offended me, and you should not have lived to see tomorrow. But today is


    my wedding day, and I don''t want to see any bloodshed on a happy asion like this. So I will let you


    off this time."


    "But if you do something like this again, you''re definitely dead meat. Get out!" Ye Fan waved his hands


    and walked back into the hall.


    Yuan Hua felt like he had just survived a terrible ordeal.


    He kowtowed several times to thank Ye Fan, then ran off without even looking back.


    He didn''t even look at Zhang Wen-Ya, much less run off with her.


    She had nearly cost him his life and he was more than happy to kill her now. He wasn''t going to care


    about her right now.


    Zhang Wen-Ya felt her heart break when she watched Yuan Hua run off heartlessly without her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her rtionship with Yuan Hua ended the same way. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Those who hankered after money and power were destined to meet terrible ends!


    "Aren''t you getting out too?!" Zhang Wen-Ya was eventually chased out by the security guards.


    This fiasco finally came to an end.


    Even though Ye Fan had let them both off, Li Er''s anger still couldn''t be appeased.


    After all, he was the one who was in charge of making arrangements for the day. More than one thing


    had gone wrong already, so it hard for Li Er to keep his cool.

 Chapter 1120 The Avenger Arrives

    Chapter 1120 The Avenger Arrives


    Shen Fei was very guilty and sunk even lower into his seat after hearing Li Er''s furious deration. He


    was so afraid that someone might notice something amiss about him.


    "Master Er, don''t worry, I will investigate this matter properly. I will not let this person off either!" replied


    Shen Jiu-Yi in a serious voice.


    PFFT!


    Shen Fei couldn''t hold his nervousness in and spat all his tea out.


    "What''s wrong with you! If you don''t want to stay here and eat, then get out!" Shen Jiu-Yi turned to


    re at his son as he reprimanded Shen Fei.


    Shen Fei remained silent and didn''t even dare to let out a fart.


    He hoped hard that his father wouldn''t rat him out.


    "Alright now, it''s about time already, so let''s start the banquet.¡± Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by such things,


    so he just waved his hands and got the banquet to officially begin.


    The waiters quickly brought out a huge amount of food.


    Ye Fan stood proudly on the stage as he put one arm around his wife, and used the other to raise his


    ss to toast his guests.


    "Everyone, thank you foring all the way here to attend our wedding. Let me give everyone the first


    toast!" dered Ye Fan loudly above the cheers of the crowd before downing the entire ss at one


    shot.


    "Mr Chu, you''re too kind! If you hadn''t turned the tides at that battle at Mount Tai, all of us here would


    have died at Wu He-Rong''s hands a long time ago. Jiangdong is deeply indebted to you, Mr Chu. We


    ought to give you this toast first!" said Li Er as he was the first to stand.


    He raised the ss of wine in his hand and bowed respectfully towards Ye Fan with a big smile on his


    face. "Today is your big day, so I, Li Er, would like to give you a toast! This toast is firstly to thank you


    for saving my life, secondly for allowing me to work for you, and thirdly, for a blissful marriage ahead!"


    Li Er''s deferential voice echoed in the entire restaurant.


    After that, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi stood up to give Ye Fan a toast as well.


    "I, Lei San..."


    "I, Wang Jie-Xi..."


    "We wish Mr Chu a blissful marriage ahead!"


    Their congrattory words were like a gigantic rock falling into an ocean, making waves rise in its


    wake.


    All the guests stood up and went forward with their sses raised as they bowed to Ye Fan.


    "All of us wish Mr Chu a blissful marriage ahead!"


    "May your marriage be harmonious and may your family be surrounded by happiness!"


    "Congrattions, Mr Chu!"


    "We hope that Mr Chu will have children soon!"


    The words of blessing from the guests seemed to merge into a powerful force that soared into the sky.


    Ye Fan had authoritativeness in his eyes as he stood proudly before the most rich and powerful people


    in Jiangdong.


    He was like a king looking down at his empire.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng watched as the man next to her received all the congrattory and respectful words of


    these big shots, and her gaze was filled with many emotions.


    She felt like Ye Fan was as dazzling as the sun.


    His rays were able to light up the entire world!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that if not for Ye Fan, she would never be able to stand at the highest point of


    Jiangdong and look down at all these people alongside Ye Fan.


    "Mu-Cheng, congrattions. You''ve found the right guy," murmured Su Qian, who was among the


    crowd as Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bridesmaid. Her eyes were filled with envy.


    Her heart was overwhelmed by the mixed emotions she felt inside.


    Before this, everyone looked down on Ye Fan because he was merely a man who had no choice but to


    marry into his wife''s family.


    Everyone thought that he wasn''t worthy of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Su Qian herself had felt bad for this best friend of hers and kept telling Qiu Mu-Cheng to divorce Ye


    Fan, because she felt that Qiu Mu-Cheng was being silly for allowing herself to remain married to this


    cowardly live-in husband.


    Nobody would have thought that the live-in son-inw that everyone despised back then would turn out


    to be the greatest man in Jiangdong today.


    "I guess sometimes it isn''t bad to be a little silly after all. Nobody would have expected that this silly


    Mu-Cheng would be so beloved by the great Mr Chu of Jiangdong." Su Qian''s gaze was bitter, but her


    heart was nothing but envious.


    All heroes loved beautiful women, and beautiful women loved heroes too.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was such a woman, and so was Su Qian.


    Back at the battle of Mount Tai, Su Qian had fallen in love with the Mr Chu at first sight.


    She had tried so hard to find out who this Mr Chu really was, and tried to track down where he lived.


    But fate always had a way of toying with people.


    Su Qian never dreamt that the man she admired and idolized so much would turn out to be her best


    friend''s husband whom she insulted and despised so much.


    When she found out the truth, Su Qian''s world nearly copsed.


    A long time had passed since she found out, but Su Qian still found it difficult to face this calmly


    whenever she thought about it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    While Su Qian was deep in thought, Shen Fei could feel a motivation surging through him as he looked


    upon Ye Fan.


    A man about little else besides power and women.


    Ye Fan was only twenty, but he had already achieved everything that Shen Fei might never achieve in


    his entire life.


    Ye Fan was at the pinnacle of power, and his wife was an iparable beauty.


    These were things that others could only dream about, but Ye Fan already had them both!


    Shen Fei couldn''t help but exim to himself, "That''s how a man should be!"


    But just when the banquet had reached its climax, someone suddenly pushed the restaurant doors


    open.


    A worn out looking middle aged man had barged through the doors with panic and anxiety written all


    over his face.


    "Mr Chu, run! Hurry up and run!" he shouted anxiously. The fear in his voice shook the whole hall.


    Everyone''s faces immediately paled at his words.


    Meanwhile, a man in a suit sat by a window in a cafe several kilometers away from Haiyuan Restaurant


    and quietly read the newspapers.


    Every now and then, this man would look out of the window, as if he was waiting for something. Re§Ñd


    at Dra§Þan§àvels


    After a long time, a car finally stopped outside the door.


    "Yes, Mayor Wu. I will get it done right away." The man disappeared again.


    Wu Wei-Tao picked up his coffee, walked to the window and looked ahead.


    He saw Haiyuan Restaurant in the distance, and the mist from Yunwu Lake around it.


    "It''s every man for himself. Mr Chu, I''m


    Wu Wei-Tao felt like he could already see how Ye Fan was going to die at Haiyuan Restaurant in a few


    moments.

 Chapter 1121 The Dragon God Need Not Fear Man

    Chapter 1121 The Dragon God Need Not Fear Man


    All was silent inside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The only sound was the anxious voice of one man at the door.


    "Chen Ao, what are you doing?¡± Li Er got a shock when he saw who had barged through the doors of


    the restaurant.


    Nobody expected Chen Ao to appear.


    Mr Chu had stripped Chen Ao of all the power and position he once held, and Chen Ao had been


    It was not appropriate for a traitor of Mr Chu to appear here today.


    "Chen Ao, what are you trying to do? Today is Mr Chu''s big day! Are you trying to create trouble for him


    even at his wedding? If you still want to live for a while more, then get out quickly! If you make Mr Chu


    angry, not even the gods can save you!¡± yelled Li Er sternly at Chen Ao after he got over his initial


    shock.


    A group of bodyguards had already surrounded Chen Ao and was ready to throw him out.


    "It''s alright, let hime in. I want to hear what else Chen Ao has to say to me.¡± Ye Fan waved his


    hands to tell Li Er not to stop him froming in.


    The bodyguards let go of Chen Ao, so Chen Ao quickly ran forward and said anxiously to Ye Fan, "Mr


    Chu, hurry up and run! If you don''t run now, it''ll be toote. Someone from the Xur family has already


    reached the border of Yunzhou, and he''ll get here in no time. That Wu Wei-Tao has ganged up with the


    Lu and Xur families to act as their informant. They''ve nned to kill everyone in this ce together!"


    What?!


    Sometimes, words were enough to shock someone to death.


    Chen Ao''s words were like a giant rock falling into the ocean, causing a tsunami to rise.


    Li Er and the rest immediately paled when they heard what Chen Ao just said.


    "What did you say? Someone from the Xur family is already here and he intends to kill us all?!"


    "Chen Ao, this is noughing matter. Every single person here is the most powerful person in their


    respective cities. What do you mean when you say the Xur family intends to kill all the rich and


    powerful of Jiangdong at the same time? Aren''t they afraid that this would cause a huge upheaval in


    Jiangdong''s upper echelons? Are they prepared for chaos in Jiangdong?"


    "Chen Ao! You must be spouting nonsense here to confuse us! Even though the Xur family is a


    powerful family from Yanjing, their family alone wouldn''t be enough to exterminate all the powerful


    people of Jiangdong. It''s Mr Chu''s big day today, but here you are, trying to poison our minds! Chen


    Ao, what are you up to?"


    There were some who were terrified and some who were confused by Chen Ao''s words. There were


    also some who felt that Chen Ao was up to no good and there was nothing to worry about.


    But there was still a tinge of anxiety in everyone''s voices.


    Nobody could sit still since their lives might be at risk.


    Even people like Li Er and Lei San began to look a little more worried and afraid.


    Chen Ao just shook his head when everyone else hurled doubts at him. "It''s true that one or two


    families wouldn''t be able to fight all of Jiangdong. But what if the government is also on their side?"


    Chen Ao''s low voice rang out within the restaurant.


    Everyone instantly shuddered at these words.


    Li Er felt his pupils constrict. "Chen Ao, are you saying that the top brass is involved in this too?"


    Chen Ao didn''t reply him directly and just went on speaking, "As far as I know, the higher ups have


    already started taking action on Jiangdong some days ago. During this time, there was a huge change


    in Jiangdong''s political circle, and there has been a very severe raid on vices. I''m sure all of you have


    heard a thing or two about this."


    "Even the mayor of Yunzhou was fired, what more lowly merchants like you and I? Perhaps you think


    that you''re powerful and youmand a lot of clout in the cities where youe from. Even the mayor


    of your city behaves courteously around you."


    "But what are all of you in front of the top positions of the country? As long as the highest authorities of


    the nation want to, they''ll make sure that you never make aeback. Don''t tell me any of you have


    the guts or the ability to go against the authorities?"


    BOOM!


    Every word that Chen Ao said felt like a bolt of lightning that struck each person''s heart.


    Everyone instantly paled and their hearts were ovee with terror.


    They felt like a huge mountain had suddenly pressed down on their hearts.


    No matter how much confidence they had in themselves, they would never be a match for the highest


    authorities of the country.


    "Chen Ao, are you sure about this? You sure you''re not lying to us? The top brass really wants to kill us


    all and fight Mr Chu?" asked Lei San again with a deathly pale face.


    Chen Ao replied him quietly, "Of course I''m not lying to you. I said before that we really cannot afford to


    offend the Lu and Xur families in the first ce. From the moment I found out that Lu Ming-Feng and


    Xur Shao-Hua were dead, I knew this day woulde. I just didn''t expect them to exact revenge so


    swiftly."


    "So Mr Chu, since the Xur family hasn''t caught up with you yet, it''s better for you to run now. It''s really


    not the time to be


    boastful or care about your pride."


    Even though Ye Fan had stripped him of all his power and position, and even ced him under house


    arrest, Chen Ao didn''t me Ye Fan.


    He was the one who betrayed Ye Fan in the first ce, so he deserved to be punished.


    But when he heard from Wu Wei-Tao that the Xur family had sent someone to the city, his first thought


    wasn''t to cooperate with Wu Wei-Tao. Instead, the first thing he did was to run to Yunzhou and tell Ye


    Fan to leave.


    Ye Fan was his benefactor, and his daughter liked Ye Fan a lot too.


    Chen Ao sincerely didn''t want Ye Fan to die like this.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He had already tried the night before.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    He had initially decided to force Mr Chu to leave Jiangdong only after the banquet had ended, no


    matter what he had to resort to. But he didn''t expect the Xur family to reach Yunzhou so quickly.


    "Run?" Ye Fan justughed calmly.


    He picked up his tea, took a sip, then smiled arrogantly at everyone.


    raze this nation to the ground. I don''t care if it''s one person, one family or even one nation."


    "I am the Dragon God and I need not fear man!"

 Chapter 1122 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 1122 Who Do You Think You Are


    Immediately after Ye Fan finished saying these words, someone started apuding.


    A man in military uniform smiled as he made his way up the stairs of the front entrance of Haiyuan


    Restaurant.


    He appeared at the door without any fear.


    Heughed and pped merrily at the same time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "My my! Someone who doesn''t fear a powerful family, and doesn''t fear the country. I, Xu He, have seen


    many people in my life after being themander-in-chief of a million valiant soldiers. But I have never


    seen someone who is as bold as you, Mr Chu. You actually dare to say that you can fight the entire


    country all by yourself? I wonder if your capabilities match up to your boldness!" said the man in a cold


    and sarcastic voice, as a nasty and unfriendly expression covered his face.


    He wasn''t afraid of Ye Fan at all, and his words were both mocking and provoking.


    "How dare you! Who are you! How dare you speak to Mr Chu this way! Are you tired of living?!"


    shouted Li Er furiously.


    But Lei San tugged at Li Er and whispered, "Li Er, watch your words. Look at the emblem on his


    shoulder - I''m afraid he''s someone from the military." Lei San was more observant and noticed the


    golden emblem on the man''s shoulder immediately.


    "Golden leaves and one gold star. This man...this man is a major general?" someone in the crowd


    suddenly eximed loudly.


    Many of the guests gasped and trembled when they heard this.


    They immediately paled as they looked at the intruder.


    A military man was a powerful weapon of any country!


    A militarymander was like the sharpest knife that a nation possessed.


    Once one had control over the army, it was as good as being in control of the entire nation!


    The army in itself represented strength.


    An army general naturally had great strength in his hands.


    Even though Li Er and the other men in the room had billions in assets and businesses, none of them


    dared to go against a military general.


    Every general was backed by a tremendous amount of power.


    These were people who could crush anything in their way with just onemand.


    After realizing Xur He''s status, Li Er and the rest realized that the Xur family was already upon them.


    Their hearts were immediately filled with despair.


    Was death going to befall them after all?


    The entire restaurant fell silent.


    Nobody dared to say anything anymore.


    Even the most powerful among them like Li Er and Lei San didn''t dare to even make a squeak in front


    of this general.


    This man exuded an air of authority by just standing there.


    Only someone of high standing, one who couldmand thousands, could possibly exude such an air.


    His stern and unforgiving expression looked authoritative even if he wasn''t angry. Just the look on his


    face already sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    The only person who could still remain calm was Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was still seated at his table with his wife leaning against him even though Xur He had just said


    such provoking words.


    Ye Fan put an arm around his wife, and used his other arm to raise the teacup to his lips.


    He looked so rxed and unworried, and was in stark contrast to the terror that was written all over


    everyone else''s face.


    "Young man, didn''t you hear me talking to you? Aren''t you going to answer me?" Xur He started to feel


    annoyed by the way Ye Fan was ignoring him, and the iciness on his expression intensified.


    Ye Fan burst outughing. "I''m not your father, you''re not my son either. We don''t know each other and


    we''re not rted by blood. Why should I answer you at all?"


    "Why, you!" Xur He nearly fainted in anger at Ye Fan''s response. His face was livid as he roared


    angrily, "How dare you spout such nonsense when you''re already on the brink of death!"


    "You are cruel to the people and you killed my nephew in Jiangdong. You have sullied your own


    reputation and your crimes are unforgivable! I have beenmanded to kill you as well as all the other


    wicked powerful people who support you. Do you admit to your guilt?¡±


    "Your nephew?" Ye Fan smiled even more brightly than before.


    "Looks like you must be the uncle of that Xur Shao-Hua. Since you''re a major general, I suppose you


    have your own troops tomand and manage. I used to think that someone who could be entrusted


    with the military would be someone who could tell right from wrong, and would be a reasonable person.


    But it seems like all of you are just a bunch of barbaric idiots after all."


    "Shut up! You little punk, how dare you insult me!" Xur He flew into a rage.


    "Did I say something wrong? The first thing you did was to ask if I''m guilty of killing your nephew. But


    why didn''t you ask why I wanted to kill your nephew? I have nothing to do with the Xur family in the first


    ce. We don''t know each other and we had no feud. But your nephew went around to get the


    powerful men in Jiangdong to gang up and harm my family, destroy my home, coveted my wife and


    even tried to st me to death."


    "But it''s too bad - you''ve chosen the worst path possible. If you''re not an idiot, I don''t know what you


    are," said Ye Fan as he shook his head. The iciness in his voice intensified as he went on.


    The temperature in the hall immediately dropped drastically.


    "Nonsense! Shao-Hua has always been someone who abided by the rules, was sensible in the things


    he did and never went against thew! You are trying to wriggle out of this by using my nephew


    falsely! What a wicked man you are! I, Xur He, shall kill you today to uphold justice and protect this


    country!" roared Xur He furiously.


    Ye Fan just shook his head.


    If Xur He had decided against taking revenge after hearing what Ye Fan said, Ye Fan was prepared to


    let him off.


    But he had overestimated Xur He.


    Xur He looked like he was here to uphold justice and was a righteous man, but he turned out to be a


    man who didn''t care about the facts and just wanted to avenge his nephew. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Since that was the case, Ye Fan didn''t see the need to be nice to him anymore.


    "Represent China?" Ye Fan raised an eyebrow and snorted sarcastically.


    Every question he asked made Xur He''s face turn a brighter shade of red, and he didn''t know how to


    respond to Ye Fan.


    Thest question rumbled like thunder,


    and the sheer pressure of Ye Fan''s questioning made Xur He unconsciously take three steps back.

 Chapter 1123 A Great Army

    Chapter 1123 A Great Army


    Xur He''s face was livid and his expression was extremely nasty.


    Everything that Ye Fan said had rendered him speechless, and his face was so red from


    embarrassment.


    Xur He never dreamt that he would ever be cornered like this by a younger person.


    And he had never expected Ye Fan to be bold enough to reprimand him in front of everyone else so


    badly that he would feel so ashamed.


    "Great. Just great. You are supposed to be the great Mr Chu after all. You''re about to die and you are


    still able to put on such a strong front. But I''m not too sure how strong you would be once the soldiers


    arrive." Xur He knew he couldn''t outtalk Ye Fan, but it didn''t matter. He wasn''t here to quarrel with Ye


    Fan anyway. He was here to kill Ye Fan.


    Xur He spun around and marched out of Haiyuan Restaurant. He scoured the ce before him like a


    legendarymander.


    After that, a valiant voice rose into the sky, "There exists a wicked power who does nothing but evil


    deeds and brings harm to the people of Jiangdong! Today, I, Xur He, shall uphold justice and help the


    people of Jiangdong to exterminate this despicable man and his cronies!"


    Xur He''s gaze deepened as his low voice rumbled like thunder.


    After a short pause, he shouted coldly again, "Surround Haiyuan Restaurant and take everyone inside


    down! Block off the area 500 meters around this ce and do not let anyone get away. Anybody who


    defies my orders shall face punishment by death!"


    BOOM!


    Thosemands from Xur He were like a gigantic rock falling into the ocean, causing a tsunami to


    rise.


    Everyone watched as countless heavy vehicles carrying soldiers came rolling in from afar.


    The huge wheels of the trucks could crush rocks and made the ground shake, so the entire city was


    trembling.


    Li Er and the rest nearly peed themselves when they watched the flood of army vehiclese towards


    them with thousands of soldiers in them.


    Their faces were deathly pale.


    The thing they feared most had fallen on them after all.


    The storm they had been worried about was now beginning to unfurl.


    Not only was everyone in Haiyuan Restaurant terrified, but the people of Yunzhou were equally fearful.


    "Oh my god! What''s going on? Why are there so many soldiers here? Are we going to war?¡±


    "Mummy, I''m scared!"


    Help!"


    As the huge numbers of soldiers poured into the city, Yunzhou seemed to have exploded into a panic.


    Some were filled with terror and some trembled violently.


    Some screamed and shrieked, while some started crying in despair.


    The entire city was in chaos.


    Ordinary folk had only seen such military movement on TV.


    So when they witnessed actual artillery roll right past them, they were naturally petrified.


    But thankfully, Wu Wei-Tao had already foreseen this, so he brought his subordinates along to console


    and reassure the people.


    "Everyone, please do not panic! General Xur is here to help us get rid of scum in our society! This


    exercise is targeted only at those evil men, and no innocent parties will be hurt. Please go home and


    wait, everything will return to normal once those scums have been brought to justice!" yelled Wu Wei-


    Tao into a loudspeaker again and again as he walked along the streets.


    At the same time, Wu Wei-Tao would nce towards Haiyuan Restaurant from time to time and smile


    coldly. "Nobody knows when the tide would suddenly change. Mr Chu, from the day you became the


    King of Jiangdong, you should have known that such a day mighte."


    Even though Xur He''s men had just begun to surround the restaurant and Ye Fan was still well and


    alive, Ye Fan was as good as dead to Wu Wei-Tao, since his death was only a matter of time.


    Wu Wei-Tao didn''t think that Ye Fan could count on his own physical strength to ovee military


    troops with artillery.


    Once Ye Fan and his cronies were all dead, then Wu Wei-Tao would definitely be well-rewarded for


    contributing to the sess of this operation.


    All of Jiangdong would listen to him!


    The smile on Wu Wei-Tao''s lips widened at the thought of this.


    After therge numbers of soldiers arrived, all of Haiyuan Restaurant waspletely surrounded.


    There were threeyers of men right outside the restaurant, and another threeyers further out.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    All of them kept their eyes on the restaurant.


    Xur He stood proudly in front of them with his hands behind his back.


    He took position on a higher part of thend and his authoritative gaze looked into Haiyuan Restaurant


    as his low and arrogant voice rang out, "Young man, surrender! You can count yourself formidable by


    the fact that you''ve made me surround you with so many soldiers."


    ''Til give you ten minutes. Everyone is to walk out of the restaurant with your hands above your heads


    within ten minutes. If you don''t do so, then I will riddle all you wicked men with holes!"


    "Stop dreaming about escaping or fighting back, and surrender quickly! Resistance is futile! If you try to


    fight, I will make sure that all of you die so horribly that nobody can even find your bodies!"


    Xur He continued to shout at them toe out and surrender.


    The entire restaurant had fallen silent.


    Most of them were already too afraid to even move when they saw the soldiers surround them.


    Ma Fei had copsed onto the floor, while Old Master Xia''s face was void of any color.


    Most guests in the restaurant had lived upright lives and had never broken thew before.


    But now, Xur He was simply using them of being evildoers without even conducting an


    investigation.


    It was clear that the Xur family wanted all of them to die along with Xur Shao-Hua as revenge.


    "Mr Chu, what...what do we do now?


    Should we...should we go out there and surrender?" Li Er and the rest had never been in such a


    situation before. They were too terrified to even think now.


    They all looked at Ye Fan and waited for Ye Fan to make a decision. Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "No, we can''t go out there! That Xur He is obviously out to kill us! If we go out, then that''s as good as


    sending ourselves to die!" someone protested.


    "No! We can''t go out! If we go out, we''ll definitely die!"


    In no time, the entire hall was filled with the sounds of people arguing among themselves.


    Some of them felt that it was better to just go out and surrender, while others insisted on remaining


    inside.


    These big shots who were normally calm and cultured were now quarrelling noisily like they were in a


    marketce.


    The entire restaurant felt like a huge pot of boiling water that was bubbling furiously.


    They were like drowning men who were putting up theirst struggle.

 Chapter 1124 Please, Help Turn the Tides!

    Chapter 1124 Please, Help Turn the Tides!


    Thousands of soldiers had surrounded Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The restaurant that had long been a symbol of status and power was now in a crisis.


    Everyone in the restaurant was still arguing with one another. The grand and opulent wedding banquet


    had turned into chaos.


    Shen Fei''s face was also covered with fear. He peeked out and saw the huge numbers of soldiers


    outside and his gaze was filled with despair.


    Was there really no way out?


    Did they really have to be criminals now?


    But Shen Fei didn''t want his life to end this way. He hadn''t gotten married yet and he hadn''t carved a


    career out for himself yet either. His life had barely just started.


    He shook his head profusely with fear in his eyes. He refused to ept the idea of spending the rest of


    his life in jail.


    In his panic, he looked at Ye Fan once more.


    To him, the only person who could possibly get them out of this crisis in this entire restaurant had got to


    be Ye Fan.


    Left with no other choice, Shen Fei walked towards Ye Fan, bowed deeply and pleaded with Ye Fan.


    "Jiangdong is in trouble and we have nobody to turn to. Mr Chu, please think of something and help us


    to get out of this crisis!" Shen Fei then got down on his knees andy prostrate in front of Ye Fan as he


    continued to beg Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, please, save Jiangdong!" Shen Fei''s voice rang out brightly and echoed through the whole


    hall.


    The entire restaurant fell silent.


    Old Master Xia stopped quibbling and Ma Fei stopped arguing.


    Li Er and Lei San also looked towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was still sitting calmly in his chair.


    Despite the troops outside the restaurant, this man remained as calm as ever.


    Regardless of how heavy or turbulent the storm might be out there, none of it seemed to affect him in


    any way.


    He was still eating and drinking at the table with his wife next to him.


    His tranquility was in stark contrast to the quarreling and panic of everyone else.


    Shen Fei was still pleading with Ye Fan as he remained kneeling on the floor. His reverent pleas


    echoes in the restaurant.


    Just then, Xia Xue came walking over with a pale face.


    She fell to her knees like Shen Fei did, and begged him in a respectful voice, "Mr Chu, please, save


    Jiangdong!"


    Her eyes were red as she kowtowed to Ye Fan. Her gentle voice was filled with great resolute and


    confidence in Ye Fan.


    It was as if she was entrusting her life to Ye Fan alone.


    Ye Fan looked at the two kneeling in front of him andughed. "Oh? How interesting. Your father told


    me to run, while your grandfather told me to go out and surrender. None of the bigwigs of Jiangdong


    think I have the ability to tide through this crisis. Why do you two young ones trust me so much? Are


    both of you truly convinced that I have the ability to fight the army and powerful Yanjing families?"


    asked Ye Fan curiously as he looked at Shen Fei and Xia Xue while drinking his tea.


    He was still so calm. The soldiers outside didn''t ruffle him at all.


    "There''s no concrete reason, I just believe in you, Brother Fan. I believe that you''re not someone who


    talks bigger than what you''re capable of. You said that you weren''t afraid of the Xur family, or Yanjing


    families or even the entire nation. Master Er and my father may not believe in you, but I, Shen Fei,


    absolutely trusts in you. I''ve known you for so long, and every time you say something that sounds


    crazy, it turns out to be 100% true," said Shen Fei in a passionate voice.


    Shen Fei had hung out with Ye Fan for so long. He had known him from the battle at Mount Tai, until


    the Feast of the Sea and Sky, and now, they were surrounded by thousands of soldiers.


    Shen Fei was the one who watched Ye Fan go from a despised live-in son-inw to eventually stand at


    the pinnacle of power in Jiangdong.


    During this journey, Ye Fan had been doubted and disdained so many times.


    Nobody thought Ye Fan would win at Mount Tai, but he took only one blow to kill Wu He-Rong!


    Everyone thought that Ye Fan had run away from the battle at Dongchang Lake in fear, but Ye Fan got


    thestugh in the end.


    Nobody expected Ye Fan to know anything about rock gambling during the


    Midautumn Festival Night auction, but he ended up discovering the rock with imperial jade.


    History had proven time and again that this young man seated here was able to pull off miracles. Shen


    Fei didn''t need any other reason to believe in him.


    "That''s right. I knew Mr Chu wasn''t an ordinary person from the first time I met you. You are so young,


    but you became the leader in Jiangdong. One should not use an ordinary lens to view someone like Mr


    Chu. You created a miracle back at the battle of Mount Tai, so I believe that Mr Chu can turn the tides


    again and save our Jiangdong!" said Xia Xue in her gentle voice. She looked at Ye Fan with great


    reverence and admiration.


    This baseless admiration for Ye Fan was what made Xia Xue believe in Ye Fan. She was very certain


    that as long as Mr Chu was alive, Jiangdong would remain standing!


    As long as Mr Chu did not fall, then all the powerful of Jiangdong would not fall


    either.


    Xia Xue and Shen Fei''s passionate voices echoed for a long time in the hall.


    The words of the two youngsters might have seemed childish and naive to the older ones, but they


    made sense too.


    Throughout Mr Chu''s journey to sess, he had made the impossible possible, and had turned the


    tables despite everyone''s doubts of him.


    The same thing had happened at Mount Tai, the Feast of the Sea and Sky, and Dongchang Lake.


    "Jiangdong is in danger and we are surrounded by soldiers! Mr Chu, please turn the tides and save our


    Jiangdong!"


    There was a domino effect once one person came forward.


    "Mr Chu, please save Jiangdong!"


    Their cries of help merged into one and filled the restaurant like a strong gust of wind.


    Li Er was stunned by this change in attitude.


    He felt that Shen Fei and Xia Xue was crazy for saying such things. That was as good as sending Mr


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Chu to his death.


    There were thousands of soldiers out there. How could Mr Chu take them on by himself? Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    He would definitely die!


    Li Er remained silent for a long time after hearing what Lei San said. Then he slowly broke into a smile.


    Lei San was right. As Ye Fan''s subordinates, they had to trust in their leader''s abilities.


    Li Er and Lei San quickly went up to kneel down and plead with him as well.


    "Mr Chu, please save Jiangdong!"


    "Mr Chu, please turn the tides and save Jiangdong!¡±


    Their voices merged into one and no other sound besides their pleading could be heard.

 Chapter 1125 Kneel and Beg for Mercy

    Chapter 1125 Kneel and Beg for Mercy


    "You''re nuts! You''re all nuts! There are thousands of soldiers out there! How can Mr Chu fight them all


    by himself? How can a man made from flesh and blood possibly survive bullets and heavy artillery? Mr


    Chu is young and brash, so I can understand why he''s bold and egoistical. But instead of stopping him,


    the two of you are joining in?! Are you two trying to get Mr Chu killed?" Chen Ao almost went insane


    when he saw Li Er and Lei San go forward to ask Ye Fan to save them.


    Chen Ao wasn''t surprised by Ye Fan''s arrogance. This wasn''t the first time anyway.


    But Chen Ao didn''t expect Li Er and the others y along with Ye Fan.


    This wasn''t anything like the battle at Mount Tai.


    At that time, Wu He-Rong was all by himself and had no weapons.


    But now, there were thousands of soldiers outside and they were armed to the teeth.


    More importantly, these men represented the country.


    Even if Ye Fan was really formidable enough to fight off Xur He and his men this time, what about next


    time? Offending the army was the same as offending the government of the country. Ye Fan would not


    be able to survive anywhere in this nation.


    So when he saw how everyone had fallen to their knees to beg Ye Fan to save Jiangdong, Chen Ao


    was both shocked and angry at the same time. He felt that all of them were definitely insane.


    "What a bunch of fools! How foolish! We are all definitely going to die here today. Mr Chu is only a


    young man, so how could he possibly hold up against all this weaponry? This is as good as courting


    death!


    Throwing an egg against a rock! Waiting to get killed!"


    "Courting death? Waiting to get killed?" Ye Fanughed when he heard Chen Ao''s frustrated roars. He


    put the teacup in his hand down and got up from his chair.


    "Chen Ao, I remember that we were standing in this position when I returned to Jiangdong after the Lu


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Xur families tried to take over. You called me young and brash, you said I was being conceited and


    egoistical, and you said that I would surely die if I went against powerful families like the Lu and Xur


    families. Do you remember how I answered you?¡±


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back and smiled faintly as he looked at Chen Ao.


    Chen Ao didn''t know why Ye Fan wanted to talk about this suddenly, but he nodded and replied, "Of


    course I remember. You said that you wouldn''t kill me, and you wanted me to stay alive and watch if


    you would be the one pushed into a corner, or if those Yanjing families ended up kneeling and begging


    for mercy."


    "But Mr Chu, I''m really sorry that I have to say such nasty sounding words, but you have to admit that


    right now, you''ve been pushed into a corner and those powerful families didn''t end up being the ones


    kneeling and begging for mercy. You''ve lost the bet you made that day."


    "If Mr Chu had listened to me and left Jiangdong back then, things wouldn''t have reached this stage


    today. You wouldn''t have been pushed into a corner like this, and you wouldn''t have implicated all of


    Jiangdong either."


    Chen Ao knew that he was already beyond the point of being forgiven and Ye Fan would never spare


    him, so he decided to just say whatever he truly felt inside without holding back.


    But Ye Fan didn''t get angry at these disrespectful words. Instead, he chuckled softly.


    "Is that so? You think that I''ve been cornered?" Ye Fan asked in return beforeughing and shaking his


    head.


    "Forget it. Since that''s the case, Chen Ao, you''d better keep your eyes peeled. I''ll let you see who''s the


    one who''s really cornered, and who gets thestugh." Ye Fan''s brightughter filled the hall.


    The entire restaurant was overwhelmed by Ye Fan''s confidence.


    After that, Ye Fan spun around and started walking towards the door of the restaurant even as


    everyone stared at him in shock and horror. This skinny man was going out there to face the terrible


    number of soldiers waiting for him.


    "All of this started because of me, so no matter how bad the storm gets, I will bear all consequences.


    None of you have to worry. As long as I am around, nobody will dare to barge into Jiangdong without


    my permission," dered Ye Fan boldly.


    He walked out into the sun all by himself.


    Ye Fan looked like an invincible swordsman from the past, walking out all by himself with just one


    sword to meet head on with the thousands of soldiers outside!


    Outside Haiyuan Restaurant, the soldiers hadpletely surrounded the ce.


    The sun in July was a fierce as fire.


    But no matter how brilliant this sunlight was, it was unable to warm the icy murderous air surrounding


    the restaurant.


    The fully armed soldiers were waiting like an imprable wall of steel outside.


    They looked so fierce and aggressive that even the birds didn''t dare to fly too close to them.


    Nobody said anything and they just waited.


    Xur He stood proudly with his hands behind him and kept an authoritative gaze on the doors of the


    restaurant.


    Nobody said a word, and only the cool breeze that caused the waters of Yunwu Lake to undte blew


    noisily past them.


    Just when Xur He was about to give themand and allow his soldiers to destroy Haiyuan


    Restaurant, they heard a creaking sound. The doors of the restaurant that were shut fast were being


    opened from the inside.


    A skinny young man walked out to face the army in front of him all by himself.


    He stood in front of them with a smile on his face and his hands behind his back.


    The sun shone on him, casting a shadow on him through the trees.


    His calm demeanor looked as still as ake, and as unaffected as the water in an unused well.


    Even though he was faced with a fully armed army and was clearly in deep trouble, nobody could


    sense any panic or fear in him at all. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Punk, still pretending to be calm even though you''re about to die? Since you''re out here, hurry up and


    kneel down and beg for mercy! If you do that and I''m in a good mood, I might allow you to die in one


    piece."


    Xur He was extremely annoyed to see how calm Ye Fan was. He thought that he would see despair


    written all over Ye Fan''s face.


    But that didn''t happen.


    So Xur He became even more annoyed.


    "Why? Because I''m a major general in the army, because I''m from the Xur family in Yanjing, and


    because I have all these soldiers backing me up!" replied Xur He in a domineering voice as his furious


    voice echoed around him.

 Chapter 1126 The Power of Gods

    Chapter 1126 The Power of Gods


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan''s smile deepened.


    His smile did not waver as he stepped down the steps and slowly headed towards Xur He.


    "What you''ve just said might have the power to send others falling to their knees, but they mean


    nothing to me." Ye Fan''s condescendingugh reverberated in the air.


    Xur He was furious.


    "What a brazen and stubborn fool! How dare you speak so audaciously in your final moments!" Xur He


    raised his hand and barked out an order to the warriors standing behind him. "Men, here are my


    orders. This evil man hasmitted grievous crimes that include arson, injury to others, and robbery.


    He has also murdered someone in public. He is beyond redemption. The people of Jiangdong have


    suffered his evil deeds for too long. Today, I shall enact justice on behalf of the heavens and kill this evil


    scoundrel. Men, I order you to shoot him down!"


    Upon his orders, dozens of warriors raised their rifles, loaded their weapons and aimed.


    Dozens of semi-automatic rifles were pointed at Ye Fan.


    With their muzzles aimed at Ye Fan, these weapons were akin to death''s scythes that surrounded Ye


    Fan and had him trapped.


    "This is the end for you, punk. You had iting. It''s your fault for killing Shao-Hua and for offending


    someone you should not have offended. You will pay for his death with your blood. You will be the


    sacrifice that I''m going to offer to my nephew to appease his soul in heaven!"


    A smile appeared on Xur He''s face. It was filled with smugness and satisfaction at finally having gotten


    his vengeance.


    He could imagine the blood that was going to flow before his eyes the next moment.


    After all, even if this so-called Mr Chu had a head and limbs made of metal, he couldn''t possibly


    survive an attack from a vast military force.


    "Is this really the end? What a pity though. He''s still so young," sighed Wu Wei-Tao softly as he shook


    his head and observed the scene unfold from afar.


    His eyes were filled with sympathy andpassion as he stared at Ye Fan.


    Dozens of soldiers fired their rifles and let loose a deafening series of shots.


    Hundreds of bullets sped across the skies and pierced the air as they charged towards Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan!"


    "Mr Chu!"


    Countless screams sounded outside the Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes had grown red with worry. She looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    Chen Ao and the others had squeezed their eyes shut in fright.


    They didn''t want to witness the sight of Ye Fan being riddled with bullets.


    "Why? Why wouldn''t you listen? Mr Chu, you''re just a man. How can you win a fight against an entire


    army?¡± Chen Ao''s heart spasmed painfully as he moaned to himself.


    He expected to hear Ye Fan''s agonizing cries of pain the next moment.


    He was surprised when he didn''t.


    In fact, he didn''t hear the sound of Ye Fan''s body falling to the ground either.


    The whole world seemed to havee to a standstill.


    A sudden and extraordinary silence descended upon them.


    Confused, Chen Ao opened his eyes to see what was going on.


    Shock rippled through his body instantly.


    His eyes widened.


    Everyone else were equally shocked.


    Shen Fei was gaping while Old Master Xia was staring with eyes as wide as saucers.


    Li Er and the others appeared to have lost their ability to breathe.


    Before them was Ye Fan, hovering in midair.


    His feet hung in the skies while he floated in the heavens like a god who was descending from above


    and onto Earth.


    He had his hands folded behind his back and a mirthless smile on his face.


    His eyes looked dark and unfathomable, the gaze they levelled upon this world was akin to one that


    gods made when surveying the mortal domain.


    What shocked them all was not Ye Fan''s ability to float in the air. The bullets that had been headed


    straight for him a second ago had frozen in their tracks, inches before hitting him.


    A seemingly invisible barrier stilled to stop them in their paths.


    The bullets couldn''t advance a single inch.


    "What...how is this possible?"


    Xur He was blown away by the sight.


    His enemy was hovering in mid-air, unafraid of the bullets that had been fired at him.


    "Is he even human?¡±


    Xur He''s face paled while tremors coursed through his body uncontrobly. He stared at Ye Fan as if


    he were staring into the face of a demon.


    The only time they had seen anyone float in mid-air had been when they had turned on the television.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, now, they were seeing such a feat happening right before their eyes.


    Everything that Xur He had known and believed about this world came copsing down all around him.


    His world had just been turned topsy-turvy.


    "General Xur, is this Mr Chu a deity of sorts?"


    His vicemander was scared dumbstruck too.


    His voice shook as he spoke.


    In China, everyone from the supreme emperor to the lowly beggar, lived in fear of gods and demons.


    Xur He would have peed in his pants if he hade alone and had witnessed Ye Fan''s miraculous feat


    on his own.


    But he had three thousand men at hismand.


    His army boosted his courage and made him less afraid.


    "But General, what if he turns out to be a god?"


    "Shut your trap!¡± Xur He pped the man hard. "There is no such thing as gods. That''s pure


    superstition. If you speak any more of that nonsense and spread fear in our men, I''ll have you shot and


    executed on the spot!¡± Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Fury had Xur He cursing his men out loud.


    Upon his orders, his men disregarded their fear, lifted their rifles once more and aimed their weapons at


    Ye Fan.


    Tens of thousands of bullets flew towards Ye Fan, rushing towards him like a tsunami.


    To the despair of Xur He and his men, no matter how many times they shot at the young man, he


    remained unscathed.


    They were akin to raindrops made of metal as they fell from the skies.


    As the storm poured, Ye Fan remained hovering in the air.


    He stood above them all calmly as if his feet were standing on firm ground.


    His eyes were dark and the forbidding aura of authority and power exuded from his person. He was like


    a god!

 Chapter 1127 Get on Your Knees Before You Speak!

    Chapter 1127 Get on Your Knees Before You Speak!


    "Xur He, do you still think you have the power to make me fall to my knees and beg for your mercy?"


    Ye Fan''s hands remained folded behind his back as he hovered in mid-air.


    An overpowering aura of authority and power exuded from his person and flooded the heavens.


    The clouds rolled and churned behind him.


    The waters in theke boiled.


    Ye Fan stood in mid-air, defiant of thews of gravity.


    He was a god whose power gave him the right to do so!


    Xur He and his men were quaking in their boots.


    Sheer terror filled them.


    The sight of Ye Fan hovering in mid-air, imprable and invincible to their bullets, sent the thousands


    of men before him shaking with unimaginable fear.


    "Dear heavens, who is this man? Whose wrath have we unwittingly incurred?"


    The men and women of China feared gods and demons above all else.


    These men were but ordinary folk who had lived ordinary lives. They knew nothing of martial arts and


    of how powerful grandmasters could be.


    Ye Fan floated in mid-air before their eyes and could not be hurt by bullets. That made him a god.


    In front of this god, these thousands of soldiers lost the bravado and ferocity that they had disyed


    moments ago.


    All that remained was an endless and uncontroble terror.


    Those who were more superstitious had cast their weapons aside, fallen to their knees and begun


    begging Ye Fan for mercy.


    "Almighty god, please spare us!¡±


    "We were acting on the orders of General Xur. This has got nothing to do with us!"


    "Look for the one who''s responsible, not us."


    "Yes, you should seek your revenge on General Xur."


    "I''m the only son left in my family. I can''t die. Please spare my life!"


    Some of the soldiers pleaded loudly.


    Cries of fear reverberated in the air.


    Fear spread swiftly like a gue.


    Upon the first cry, more men began to set their weapons down and plead to the young man hovering in


    the skies before them.


    "What are you doing? A soldier never surrenders without a fight. How dare you cast your weapon


    aside? Get up! Don''t you dare get on to your knees. Shoot! Fire! Imand you to fight!"


    Xur He wasn''t going to give up and ept defeat though.


    He continued to yell at his men and curse out loud in spite of the impossible feats that he had seen Ye


    Fan aplished.


    He didn''t believe in gods or demons.


    He was convinced that these were mere tricks that Ye Fan had conjured to fool them.


    He continued to barkmands at his men, demanding that they pick up their weapons and shoot


    their enemy down.


    He sent hard kicks at some of those soldiers who had fallen to their knees and were begging for mercy.


    "Cowards! You''re all cowards who are unworthy of respect! Get up right now, you useless pieces of


    trash! He''s just a young punk. How can you be frightened of a young punk like him? Get up right now


    and fight! I''ll kill you if you don''t!" yelled Xur He like a man gone mad. His eyes looked crazed.


    Any ordinary man would have gotten mad at such abuse, what more these hotblooded soldiers.


    A few of them finally blew up and pped Xur He.


    "Are you out of your mind? You want us to fight? Why don''t you go ahead? You must be blind! Can''t


    you see? He''s invincible!" cursed the soldiers.


    Xur He was stunned by the hard p that he had received.


    "How dare you hit me! You''re just lowly soldiers! How dare you insult your general in this manner!" Xur


    He shouted furiously as his cheek began to swell.


    He had not expected to be hit by soldiers who had never seen war before.


    Another man kicked Xur He and sent him flying a few meters away with the kick.


    "Get out of our way! You can die if you want, but we''re not interested in dying alongside you!" several


    men shouted angrily.


    Xur He was a general from the Yanjing military camp while these soldiers were men from the


    Jiangdong military camp.


    That exined theirck of respect and fear for him.


    When the chips are down and their lives ced on the line, none of them cared that he was a great


    general. They only wanted to live.


    That was why the soldiers turned towards Ye Fan immediately and began pleading for their lives after


    kicking Xur He away.


    "Spare our lives, almighty god! We didn''t mean to offend you. It''s all Xur He''s fault. He''s the one who


    has an axe to grind with you. He exploited his power in the military to deploy men from the Jiangdong


    military camp and mount an attack against you. We would never dare to offend you if we had not


    received any orders to do so!" said a man who appeared to be a colonel and the leader of the soldiers.


    He was clearly terrified.


    Xur He had told him that their enemy was an uneasy alliance of criminals whom they would easily


    crush with their military might.


    He had lied to them.


    Standing before them wasn''t any criminal or group of criminals but a deity!


    He had the ability to float in mid-air and the ability to stop bullets in their paths. These weren''t feats that


    an ordinary human could achieve.


    "Xur He, that scoundrel! He''s going to get us all killed!¡± Resentment boiled inside Colonel Wang Dong-


    Sheng.


    He had thought this a simple mission to exterminate some bandits, but it wasn''t. It turned out to be a


    suicide mission.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned towards him as Wang Dong-Sheng looked up fearfully at the young man.


    Ye Fan arched his eyebrow and said coldly, "You''re from the Jiangdong military camp."


    His words of rage reverberated loudly in Wang Dong-Sheng''s ears and sent the colonel''s face into a


    greater pallor.


    "I...I..." stammered Wang Dong-Sheng as he tried to attempt another exnation. But Ye Fan had lost


    his patience. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    His eyes were as cold as ciers. Power and authority exuded from his person.


    He gazed down at the men beneath his feet and thundered, "Get on your knees when you''re speaking


    to me!¡±


    His voice boomed like thunder.


    The men felt an invisible wave of power sweep across them as he spoke.


    The incredible wave of power sted at Wang Dong-Sheng and his men and forced them onto their


    knees. The vast army of soldiers kneeled before Ye Fan.


    "You as well! Kneel!" yelled Ye Fan.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Ye Fan sent a strong gust of wind into the distance.


    Xur He let out a terrible cry of pain as the attack shattered his kneecap. Blood erupted in a crimson


    mist as his bones splintered.


    The proud Xur He fell to his knees before Ye Fan.


    *

 Chapter 1128 Its Not Enough!

    Chapter 1128 It''s Not Enough!


    Xur He''s cry of pain resounded in the air.


    He tried to fight back but failed terribly.


    The power that exuded from Ye Fan was as heavy as a mountain as it weighed down on him.


    It kept Xur He down and rooted his knees deep in the ground and a pool of blood as blood flowed from


    his shattered kneecaps stained the earth red.


    The 3,000 soldiers behind him had fallen to their knees as well.


    They remained kneeling in fear and terror.


    In the presence of Ye Fan and his overwhelming power, there was nothing they could do but quake in


    their boots. They dared not even look him in the eye.


    "This...is he really that powerful?"


    Li Er and the others were bbergasted.


    Shen Fei couldn''t help but yell out in shock.


    "Heavens! Mr Chu is incredible. Look at him, he''s floating in mid-air and he can stop bullets in their


    paths. He got the entire army to kneel. He''s practically a god!" The young man was caught between


    shock and utter glee.


    Xia Xue looked relieved. The adoration that she had for Ye Fan grew.


    "I knew it. Mr Chu wasn''t any ordinary man," said the young woman with a smile as her eyes shone


    brightly.


    Chen Ao had frozen to the spot too.


    He knew that Mr Chu was a powerful fighter but he had not expected him to be so powerful.


    He had gotten 3,000 men to submit to his will with a single shout.


    He was a man of flesh and blood, yet he had defied allws of physics by floating in mid-air and


    stopping bullets in their paths.


    "Is this why you''re unafraid of the Xur and Lu families, Mr Chu?" murmured Chen Ao.


    It took him a long while to recover from his shock.


    The scene before him was beyond anything that he could have imagined.


    A few moments ago, he had thought that Ye Fan was going to be finished.


    But it appeared that he had worried for nothing.


    Ye Fan had been right. He had sufficient power that gave him the right to be unafraid of anything.


    But what was he going to do after this battle?


    By forcing this army of soldiers to their knees, Ye Fan was challenging the military and the nation.


    What awaited him would be a fiercer retaliation.


    Xur He was only the third most powerful person in the Xur family. In fact, he barely made the cut.


    Even if Ye Fan were to defeat Xur He today, the Xur family would simply mount a stronger attack on Ye


    Fan to avenge the repeated humiliations and losses that they had suffered.


    "Mr Chu has acted too rashly," sighed Chen Ao as he shook his head.


    The worry in his eyes deepened instead of easing.


    "What''s going on? Are those soldiers nuts? Why are they kneeling? Shouldn''t they be forcing their way


    into Haiyuan Restaurant and kill everyone?"


    In the distance was Wu Wei-Tao, who had been waiting for Ye Fan to be killed. The sight of the army


    falling to their knees had stunned him.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Confused, Wu Wei-Tao instructed his men to find out what was going on.


    One of them returned in no time and reported hastily to him. "Mayor Wu, it''s Mr Chu. He got the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    soldiers to kneel."


    What?


    Wu Wei-Tao nearly leapt to his feet in rm when he heard that.


    "Are you joking? It doesn''t matter how powerful Ye Fan is. He''s still only one man. There''s no way he


    could have gotten all those soldiers to kneel to him. What about Xur He? Isn''t he a general? Where is


    he?¡± asked Wu Wei-Tao anxiously.


    "Mayor Wu," the man replied fearfully. "Mr Chu broke the general''s legs. He''s kneeling too."


    The news struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face paled instantly.


    His head buzzed.


    "How could that be possible? There are so many of them. How could they not be a match for a single


    man? Who exactly is Ye Fan?" Wu Wei-Tao finally began to panic.


    He had thought that Xur He and his vast army would have dealt with Ye Fan swiftly and easily after


    they had surrounded the Haiyuan Restaurant.


    But reality had proven him wrong.


    Regret began to stir inside him.


    He wasn''t sure if he had made a mistake when he had chosen to make himself an enemy of Ye Fan.


    Amidst everyone''s terror, Ye Fan began to descend gradually from the skies.


    His feetnded firmly on the ground.


    He made his way slowly towards Xur He.


    Hisugh sounded cold and emotionless.


    ¡°Do you now know why I can kill your nephew, insult your family''s honor and make you kneel and beg


    for your life?"


    Ye Fan''s tone wasced with ice and his words as sharp as daggers.


    With every word he spoke, he took another step forward.


    His voice grew louder and his final words erupted like thunder crashing upon the earth.


    They whipped up fierce winds that rushed across thends and tore leaves from trees.


    Ye Fan was probably the only man amongst them all who dared speak like this way to a general, a man


    who had tens of thousands of soldiers under hismand.


    Before Ye Fan and his formidable presence, Xur He appeared like a powerless and pitiful beast that


    had been brought down to its knees.


    Nevertheless, he was still a general. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Despite having been forced to his knees, he continued tough brazenly.


    Xur He showed no intention of surrendering to Ye Fan.


    Instead, he attempted to threaten Ye Fan with the power and influence his elder brother and father had.


    Ye Fan burst out intoughter.


    "It doesn''t matter how many soldiers your brother has under hismand or how well-respected your


    father is. None of that is going to help you kill me."


    *

 Chapter 1129 Jun-Lin Arrives at Yunzhou

    Chapter 1129 Jun-Lin Arrives at Yunzhou


    Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of the Chu family or the Japanese martial arts circle. In fact, he had thrashed


    everyone in thetter. He had not been afraid of Ye Qing-Tian, the most powerful man in China.


    The Xur family must be dreaming if they thought that they could instill fear in Ye Fan.


    ¡°What an audacious young man! Just because you have shown yourself to be quite powerful, you


    believe that no one can beat you, do you? You have no regard for the Xur family at all!"


    A furious voice thundered almost immediately after Ye Fan had spoken.


    Everyone turned their eyes towards where the voice hade from. Numerous cars had appeared in


    the distance.


    Hordes of men alighted from the cars and then lined themselves up dutifully, like lords awaiting the


    arrival of their king.


    After some time, an old man appeared.


    He was dressed in a gray and green military uniform that had long been reced by a new design. His


    hair was white and he seemed really old. Yet, from his firm and steady steps, it was clear that he was


    still strong and sharp despite his age.


    Everyone could feel an immense power exuding from the old man.


    It was an overpowering and aggressive aura that only one who had survived countless wars and


    bloodshed possessed.


    The other detail that caught everyone''s eyes was the three golden stars pinned on his shoulder.


    "Is he an admiral?¡±


    Numerous gasps could be heard.


    The eyes of Li Er and the others nearly popped out of their heads when they saw the three golden


    stars.


    How many admirals did China have?


    Jiangdong had produced only one in thest ten years.


    Admirals stood at the peak of the pyramid of both influence and strength.


    The provincial leader of Jiangdong would have to show his respect to an admiral if one were to appear


    before him.


    No one amongst them had expected such a powerful and influential figure to turn up at Mr Chu''s


    wedding dinner.


    rm shed across Wu Wei-Tao''s face when he saw the old man.


    "Is that...could he be Old Master Xur, Xur Jun-Lin?" muttered Wu Wei-Tao with a frown. Heughed


    immediately after confirming this.


    It was a cold and hardugh.


    "This is getting more interesting by the moment. Even Old Master Xur is here. Mr Chu, let''s see how


    you try and save yourself now. With you gone, your reign will be over and your people finished!


    When that happens, I''ll seize the opportunity and reshape the politicalndscape in Jiangdong. With


    the Lu and Xur families'' help, Jiangdong''s going to be mine!"


    The fears and worries that Wu Wei-Tao had been gued with vanished instantly upon the arrival of


    the Xur family''s patriarch.


    A smug look resettled on the mayor''s face.


    The rows of men parted like the sea, freeing up a path for Old Master Xur.


    Xur Jun-Lin marched down the path and appeared before Ye Fan within moments.


    Xur He was still kneeling on the ground.


    He was overjoyed to see the old man. The glee that he showed on his face was akin to that of a


    drowning man who had caught sight ofnd.


    "Father, you''ve finally arrived! This young punk didn''t just kill one of our own, he injured both my knees


    and forced me to kneel to him. He doesn''t give a damn about the Xur family at all. Father, you must kill


    him and avenge me and Shao-Hua!¡± said Xur He pleadingly, his features twisted by fury and hate.


    He kept pleading Xur Jun-Lin to kill Ye Fan and level Haiyuan Restaurant to make them pay for what


    they had done to him and the Xur family.


    "Don''t worry, my son. I''ll make sure someone answers for what you''ve been made to suffer!" said Xur


    Jun-Lin. His old eyes swept past the crowd andnded on Ye Fan.


    An icy wind began to howl, sending ripples stirring across the surface of theke and clouds shifting


    uneasily in the horizon.


    "Are you the one whom they call Mr Chu, the one who killed my grandson? Is this your handiwork?"


    Xur Jun-Lin''s voice resounded in the air.


    His words were heavy with the icy threat of violence.


    They sounded like the growls of a fearsome tiger that was baring its sharp teeth at a threat.


    Li Er and the rest paled as fear stirred uneasily within them.


    They might be respectable figures of influence in Jiangdong, but the respect and influence that they


    This man had built this nation.


    The aura of authority and power that the general exuded far surpassed what Li Er and the others were


    capable of exuding.


    Utter devastation and despair rose within the folks of Jiangdong as they stared at Xur Jun-Lin.


    "I don''t think we''re going to survive this after all,"mented Li Er and the others as terror threatened to


    ovee them.


    Chen Ao shook his head.


    Xur Jun-Lin had arrived in Yunzhou. Mr Chu wasn''t going to survive this encounter unscathed.


    Yet, despite the fear and devastation that loomed over everyone, Ye Fan appearedposed.


    Heughed softly when he heard what Xur Jun-Lin had said. "I''ve killed plenty of men. How would I


    know which one of them is your grandson?"


    What?


    Li Er and the others nearly wet their pants when they heard what Ye Fan had said.


    "Mr Chu, please watch your words," pleaded Lei San and the others fearfully.


    What was Mr Chu trying to do?


    Xur Jun-Lin wasn''t Xur He. He was the founding general of this nation and one of the pioneers of this


    country.


    The entire country treated him with nothing but respect and awe.


    He wasn''t someone that anyone of them could simply disregard or disrespect callously.


    The look in Xur Jun-Lin''s eyes darkened when he heard Ye Fan''s words. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    The old general''s pride had been bruised by Ye Fan''s words. His eyes were cold and wide with fury as


    he red at Ye Fan murderously.


    It had been decades since someone had dared speak to him like Ye Fan had.


    Theplete absence of respect that the young man had shown him naturally incurred the wrath of


    Xur Jun-Lin.


    A mirthless smile tugged at his lips while his eyes levelled a frosty look at the old man and insulted the


    old general by calling him an old dog in public.


    Left with nothing but despair, Chen Ao shut his eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1130 Green Dragon, Where Are You?

    Chapter 1130 Green Dragon, Where Are You?


    The other folks shook with fear when they heard what Ye Fan had said.


    Mr Chu had spoken out of turn.


    He had brazenly insulted Xur Jun-Lin, a figure of immense influence and power.


    Xur Jun-Lin''s face twitched angrily. Ye Fan''s insults had rendered him speechless.


    He had thought that his presence in Yunzhou would give Mr Chu some pause. No matter how bold the


    young man was, he would be subdued by his arrival at Yunzhou.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to have no regard or fear for him and to instead fling insults at him so


    boldly.


    Anger had Xur Jun-Lin baring his teeth in a furious smile.


    "You''re quite a bold young man, aren''t you? I''ve been in retirement for far too long. It seems that the


    world has forgotten about me and my past achievements. Even a young punk dares to speak so rudely


    to me now. It''s time that I remind everyone what I''m capable of before everyone thinks that I''ve grown


    old and useless, and everyone''s going to push the Xur family around then. I''m going to make an


    example of you today and tell the world that Xur Jun-Lin might have retired, but that doesn''t mean that


    he''s a pushover!" Xur Jun-Lin''s words thundered with a cold fury.


    His eyes were bright with a murderous glow.


    Xur He trembled instinctively as he sensed the cold fury emanating from his father.


    His father had brought him up. No one understood Xur Jun-Lin better than Xur He.


    He knew that his father was livid.


    It had been decades since his father had shown such fury. He had never gotten this angry since the


    Xur family had established itself as one of the most powerful families in Yanjing.


    "My old man''s furious. You''re finished, punk," sneered Xur He, malice and glee dancing in his eyes.


    Xur He knew what his old man was capable of.


    The general had retired a long time ago. Having been given a position without actual authority, he had


    no true power ormand over any troops.


    Yet, his influence continued to hold sway in the military.


    The vast Chinese army was filled with his disciples and followers.


    Many of them had been personally groomed by the old general.


    He could get them to do anything for him with a single word.


    Besides, Xur Jun-Lin had created the three most powerful special troops in the military. They were the


    most powerful military units in the nation.


    As their founder and deemed theirmander-in-name, his retirement wouldn''t stop the troops from


    answering hismands should he issue one.


    This was the extent of power that hemanded.


    While Xur He was secretly looking forward to Ye Fan''s demise, Xur Jun-Lin had raised his arm and


    sent it sweeping across his head.


    "Warring Wolves! Flying Leopards! ck Tigers!" thundered his voice. "I, Xur Jun-Lin, themander-


    in-name of the Yanjing military troops,mand you to attack right now and take this audacious young


    man down!"


    His voice was filled with fury and the threat of murder as it reverberated in the air and sent waves of


    fierce winds howling.


    Despair colored the eyes of Li Er and the others when they heard hismand.


    Chen Ao trembled and nearly copsed to the ground.


    He had not expected the Xur family to mobilize the strongest military troops in the nation simply to take


    down Ye Fan.


    "Dad, what''s the Warring Wolves and the Flying Leopards? Are they beasts the Xur family have


    tamed? 3,000 soldiers couldn''t do anything to Mr Chu. Three mere beasts aren''t going to hurt him."


    Shen Fei and the other young folks appeared confused.


    They had no idea what the Warring Wolves or Flying Leopards were.


    Mr Chu hadn''t feared the vast army of 3,000 men. He wasn''t going to be afraid of a few animals.


    "You know nothing! They''re not animals. They''re the names of the most powerful special troops of our


    country. Each unit is a powerful weapon of our nation. They can face down vast armies and y


    generals!" said Chen Ao as worry darkened his face.


    He had looked into the Lu and Xur families in detail and knew exactly what the Xur family was capable


    of.


    What terrified him the most was the three special troops that Xur Jun-Lin had founded.


    The Warring Wolves, the Flying Leopards and the ck Tigers.


    These were China''s strongest and most lethal special troops.


    Every member in these units was incredibly skilled.


    They had the ability to escape from an army of a thousand men even if they had been cornered.


    Now, all three of these units were descending upon Jiangdong.


    "The Xur family isn''t going to rest until they kill Mr Chu." Chen Ao frowned.


    Shen Fei and the others shook with terror when they realized that they were about to face the most


    powerful special forces in China.


    "What? The most powerful special forces in China? Our country''s very own lethal weapons, so


    powerful that they can face vast armies and taken down generals?"


    Heavens!


    What had the Xur family unleashed upon them?


    Shen Fei moaned secretly. They were going to be dead meat.


    Ye Fan had managed to force an entire army to their knees, but Li Er and the others were convinced


    that Wang Sheng-Dong and his men were inexperienced soldiers who had been easily cowed and


    subdued by Ye Fan.


    "How is Mr Chu going to get himself out of this?" Li Er''s face had taken on a ghostly pallor as terror


    paralyzed him.


    But fear wasn''t going to help anyone.


    They could only count on Ye Fan now.


    Li Er and the rest prayed desperately that Ye Fan still had something up his sleeve.


    It seemed like they would need a miracle to survive this though.


    Dozens of shadowy figures sped across the horizon and headed for them rapidly, as if answering a


    summon.


    They moved swiftly, darting across the skies like shooting stars, scaling walls and dashing across


    rooftops like nimble sparrows in swift flight.


    Their feats of agility had everyone stunned.


    "This farce ends now, young man. You should feel proud of the fact that you''re going to die by the


    hands of the most powerful special troops in our country." Xur Jun-Lin had his hands folded behind his


    back as he stood proudly before Haiyuan Restaurant. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    The young man before him was silent. Behind Xur Jun-Lin, the special troops continued to approach at


    lightning speed.


    A mirthless smile twisted the old general''s lips as he stared at Ye Fan.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He expected Ye Fan to finally show fear and beg for his life.


    But he soon realized that that wasn''t going to happen.


    Instead of disying any signs of panic or fear, the young man smiled faintly.


    the strongest military unit in China."


    Ye Fan took a step forward, lifted his face skyward and thundered.


    "Green Dragon, where are you?"

 Chapter 1131 The Eagle and the Sparrow

    Chapter 1131 The Eagle and the Sparrow


    Shock rippled through the crowd like shockwaves following an explosion.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned.


    Li Er and the others stared at Ye Fan with confusion in their eyes. No one knew what the Green Dragon


    Force was.


    "Does Mr Chu have something up his sleeve?" muttered Lei San as he frowned.


    "Dad, look! What''s that?" Shen Fei''s cry rang loudly and broke the spell of confusion and doubt.


    The young man pointed at the distant horizon.


    His sudden yelling had everyone jumping in shock.


    Before Shen Jiu-Yi could yell at his son for making a loud fuss, he heard numerous gasps in the crowd.


    "Heavens!" "What''s going on?1


    "Are those shooting stars?"


    The growing number of gasps and shouts of surprise and rm finally drew the attention of Chen Ao


    and the others.


    In the distant horizon, where the Warring Wolves and the special forces had first made their entrance,


    appeared several dark lights.


    They shimmered like stars.


    Then, with an incredible speed, they began heading towards Haiyuan Restaurant like a shower of


    meteors.


    The crowd managed to get a better look at the approaching beams of light as thetter approached


    them rapidly.


    "Those aren''t lights at all. They''re people!"


    "There''s five of them."


    "They''re all flying!"


    Oh my god..."


    "Are they aliens or something?"


    A wave of terror rippled through the crowd as they got a closer look at the five new arrivals.


    Li Er''s eyes were fixed unblinkingly on the five persons while Lei San''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Shen Fei and the rest appeared as if they had seen a ghost as they stared fearfully into the distance.


    As the five persons approached steadily, they soon realized that the former weren''t truly flying but were


    approaching in the manner that the special troops had, scaling walls, running across rooftops and


    leaping across buildings.


    They were simply faster and jumped farther. They appeared more nimble and agile.


    If the members of the special troops had seemed like sparrows, these neers appeared like eagles


    as they swooped through the air like shooting stars.


    The ferocity that they exuded as they charged towards Haiyuan Restaurant far surpassed that of the


    special troops.


    They began to approach the special troops at a terrifying speed.


    "Father, are they part of the special troops whom you trained in the past? They''re incredible! What''s the


    name of this unit? Why haven''t I heard anything about them?" asked Xur He curiously as he observed


    thetest arrivals. He had thought that thisst unit was a trump card that his father had hidden up his


    sleeve and had been delighted at their arrival.


    Xur Jun-Lin''s face had darkened though and a solemn look had settled on his face.


    He wasn''t sure what was going on.


    He had no idea where these five new arrivals hade from and why they were here. He wasn''t sure


    if they were friend or foe.


    "It''s clear from their uniforms that they''re from the military. Did Hai-Sheng send


    them as reinforcements?"


    Xur Jun-Lin''s worries vanished when he saw the uniformed that the new arrivals were donning. He


    became more arrogant and overbearing and that showed on his face.


    "Punk, you''re going to die today. I told you, didn''t I? You made the biggest mistake of your life when


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    you decided to incur the wrath of the Xur family," said Xur He with a terribleugh.


    His words wereced with hate and malice.


    He turned his gaze towards the special troops, who were approaching them at lightning speed.


    "Warring Wolves, Flying Leopards and ck Tigers, Imand you to take this man down in the name


    of justice!" thundered Xur He.


    The scene that he had looked forward to seeing did not unfold.


    Instead, he was greeted with cries of pain.


    "What''s going on?" Xur He whipped his head around. Xur Jun-Lin turned and stared in the same


    direction.


    The newly arrived five persons had caught up to the special troops and upon doing so, hadunched


    an attack against the special troops.


    Fists shot forward while palms cut through the air.


    They attacked ferociously and with lightning speed.


    They were akin to fearsome hunters on a hunt and pursuing their prey in the forest.


    Within a few moments, members of the most powerful special forces in China dropped from the air like


    flies.


    It didn''t matter what they were called, Warring Wolves or Flying Leopards or ck Tigers. All of them


    were incapacitated.


    A few plunged from towering buildings, smashed head face into the concrete ground and were killed


    instantly upon impact.


    It had taken barely seconds to decimate all three teams of special forces.


    The shock of that utter and swift destruction was nothing that Xur Jun-Lin had ever experienced.


    It was akin to seeing soldiers whom he had trained so hard for decades falling into a trench and dying


    before they had even stepped foot on the battlefield.


    The utter sense of defeat nearly drove the old general over the edge.


    "Damn it, who are these people? Where did theye from?¡± snarled Xur Jun-Lin furiously.


    Before he could order someone to look into those five neers, they had arrived before Haiyuan


    Restaurant in a single huge bound.


    The remaining prone bodies of the special forcesnded at the same time as they did.


    The five persons walked right up to Ye Fan and bowed.


    "Instructor Chu."


    "Leader of the Green Dragon Force, Ye Yu-Yan."


    "Member of the Green Dragon Force, Li Zi-Yang." Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Ma Ming-Bo."


    "Reporting for duty!"


    A chorus of voices resounded loudly in the air as the five soldiers greeted Ye Fan.


    "The Green Dragon Force? Instructor Chu? What''s going on?"


    The crowd reeled back from thetest unexpected turn of events.


    Xur Jun-Lin was especially rmed.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates did not say a word. His usations were met with Ye Fan''sughter.


    "Now what, Old Master Xur? The special troops whom you''ve hailed as the most powerful in the nation


    are now incapacitated and lying like pieces of trash before you."

 Chapter 1132 Ye Fans True Identity

    Chapter 1132 Ye Fan''s True Identity


    Ye Fan''s scathing words had gone beyond mere insult and were an open provocation.


    These three special troops were Xur Jun-Lin''s greatest achievement and his pride and joy.


    His esteemed status in China could be attributed to his founding and establishment of these three


    special forces.


    Yet Ye Fan had just insulted his pride and joy and called them good-for-nothings. There was no way


    that Xur Jun-Lin could take that lying down.


    His face darkened.


    Humiliation and fury had him cursing at Ye Fan.


    "Silence! You''re just a young punk. How dare you insult the strongest military force in our country!" The


    old general''s eyes reddened with anger.


    Ye Fan simply shook his head as a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "Old man, I told you. The strongest military unit in China is the Green Dragon Force and I am General


    Green Dragon. The title was conferred upon me by the military."


    His words sent everyone reeling back with shock.


    The crowd waspletely bbergasted.


    "What? General Green Dragon? Is Mr Chu a general too?" Li Er and the others blurted out in shock.


    They had thought that Ye Fan''s power and influence came from his secr position as the leader of


    Jiangdong.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Such a title did ord him with some authority most of the time.


    But it was a title that was given to him by the people and hardly anything official. To the government, Ye


    Fan was nothing but a gangster.


    That wouldn''t be the case anymore if he was also a general in the military.


    That would be an official title and position that came with authority and power that was granted by the


    military and the government.


    It meant an elevated status and position.


    "What did you just say? Did you just call yourself General Green Dragon? Are you a general too?"


    blurted Xur Jun-Lin in shock.


    He had thought this so-called Mr Chu of Jiangdong a mere gangster who had no ce amongst the


    truly powerful and influential.


    But this young man had just called himself General Green Dragon, the instructor of the most powerful


    special troops in China.


    "That''s utter nonsense! I''ve been a general for decades. I personally groomed and trained the three


    most powerful special troops of our nation. I know every military unit in the army. I''ve never heard of the


    Green Dragon Force. How dare you impersonate a general and spew lies in public!" said Xur Jun-Lin


    fiercely. He didn''t believe Ye Fan''s words at all.


    Ye Fan did not seem infuriated by Xur Jun-Lin''s usations. Instead, he simply smiled.


    "Old Master Xur, that''s the world you knew thirty years ago, when you still held power. But the world''s


    changed and so has the military. You''ve been in retirement for years. Do you really think the military''s


    going to seek your advice and approval for their new ns and new units? I''ll speak honestly. The


    Green Dragon Force is a team of martial artists that''s been jointly set up by the Yanjing and Jiangdong


    military camps. Every member of the team is an experienced martial artist. Your silly little soldiers are


    no match for them."


    Arrogance and condescension were evident in the look in Ye Fan''s eyes and the smile on his lips.


    He had instructed Ye Yu-Yan and the others a few days ago to leave the military camp and head for


    Yunzhou for a mission.


    Of course, he could have easily dealt with the three special troops even without their assistance.


    But he had deployed them anyway because he had wanted to witness the results of their training.


    It seemed that their intensive training had paid off.


    Within the short span of a few weeks, Li Zi-Yang, Ma Ming-Bo and the others had shown vast


    improvements in their physical abilities.


    This wasn''t simply the result of their diligent training. The Green Dragon Technique that Ye Fan had


    taught them and the Revitalization Bathwater that Old Madam Chu had specially concocted for them


    had contributed much to their progress too.


    Without Ye Fan''s technique and the olddy''s concoction, Ye Yu-Yan and the others could not have


    shown such a drastic transformation within a span of two weeks.


    "Instructor Chu, look at the oue of our training! We turned out alright, didn''t we? We didn''t


    embarrass you, did we?¡±


    "Instructor Chu, the bathwater you got us worked miracles! It''s like a miracle cure for the exhaustion


    that we feel from the day''s training. I simply need to have a soak in it at night to feel all refreshed and


    rejuvenated the next morning!¡±


    "The Green Dragon Technique is amazing too! I''m quite sure we can take a bull down with a single


    punch."


    Even though the Xur family and the almighty general, Xur Jun-Lin was standing right before them, the


    five members of the Green Dragon Force appeared oblivious to their presence.


    Their eyes held no one but Ye Fan.


    "Who are these folks, Instructor Chu? They look like they''re from the military. Which idiot in the military


    lost his mind and decided to make things difficult for you?" After reporting to Ye Fan the results of their


    training, Li Zi-Yang eyed the prone members of the Warring Wolves and the other two special forces


    lying at their feet and asked curiously.


    "Silence! How dare you, a lowly soldier, insult my father?! This is my father, an esteemed general in the


    military. You should be kneeling before him and ording him the respect he deserves right now. Get


    down on your knees before I report you to the military and have you punished for disrespecting your


    superiors!" barked Xur He furiously upon hearing Li Zi-Yang''s words.


    Before he was done speaking, Li Zi-Yang had given him a hard p on his cheek.


    A resounding p rang in the air as Xur He cried out in pain and flew back from the force of the p.


    Li Er and the others were taken aback by what Li Zi-Yang had done too.


    Lei San eyed Li Er curiously and asked, "What happened to your son? He''s like a changed man."


    Li Er''s son had been infamous for being the epitome of the prodigal son.


    He had known nothing and had whiled his time away eating, drinking, gambling and flirting with women.


    New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    They had all known him as apletely useless piece of trash who was going to amount to nothing in


    life.


    No one would have imagined that he would be donning a military uniform and disying such prowess.


    They had just witnessed him scale walls and run across rooftops and seen him perform feats of


    incredible strength.


    The best guards hired by the Lei family couldn''t do what he had done.


    "I have no idea..." said Li Er with shock. Emotions warred inside him.


    All he knew was that his son had gotten into the military. He had had no idea that he had joined the


    Green Dragon Force.


    He had been shocked at the drastic improvement that his good-for-nothing son had shown.

 Chapter 1133 His Trump Card

    Chapter 1133 His Trump Card


    The shock that Chen Ao was experiencing was no less than Li Er''s.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to have such a trump card hidden up his sleeve.


    He was General Green Dragon, the man whomanded the most powerful military unit in China.


    Such power did make him a match for the powerful Xur family.


    "General Green Dragon, you say? I can''t believe that a young man like you managed to attain such a


    great achievement at such a young age! Being the leader of Jiangdong wasn''t enough for you, was it?


    You wanted to be a general too. I''ve sorely underestimated you,¡±ughed Xur Jun-Lin suddenly after a


    long moment of stunned silence.


    There was a strange undercurrent to hisughter.


    It was theugh of a defeated general, one that bristled with self-mockery and self-deprecation.


    His cold eyes turned onto Ye Fan then. "But do you really think that you''ve won, Mr Chu? Do you really


    believe that the Xur family would be defeated by a nameless nobody like you? Do you really think that


    the three special troops are my final trump card?¡±


    Xur Jun-Lin''s raspy, coldughter was as sharp as the edges of splintered rocks.


    The stormy look on his face seemed to grow colder by the minute.


    Tension grew in the air.


    Li Er and the rest had believed that they were safe but now, they couldn''t help but grow nervous.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chen Ao''s heart sank.


    Did Xur Jun-Lin have something else up his sleeve?


    The old general''s cold and intimidating voice continued resounding in the air amidst their growing fears.


    "Since I''ve decided toe to Yunzhou, I''m not going to arrive here without a few cards up my sleeve.


    I had thought that I wouldn''t have need of this trump card but it seemed that I had underestimated my


    enemy. A man who could fell Elder Wei wasn''t going to be an ordinary man. This ends here though.


    You''re going to meet your worst nightmare. You should be honored to die by his hand," said Xur Jun-


    Lin with an icy look in his eyes as heughed mirthlessly.


    Hisughter sounded like the gleeful howls of a wolf before it devoured its prey. The sound sent shivers


    down everyone''s spines.


    Li Er and the others paled instantly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes shone with worry.


    Everyone stared at Xur Jun-Lin with terror.


    Nothing could be more terrifying than the unknown.


    No one knew what Xur Jun-Lin was referring to when he talked about his final


    trump card.


    Xur He''s eyes widened slightly when he heard his father''s words. He seemed to know whom his father


    had been talking about. In fact, he appeared ecstatic.


    "Are you talking about Uncle Long? This punk''s dead then!" yelled Xur He gleefully.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan merelyughed softly. He seemedpletely unafraid as he stood there calmly.


    He was going to find out whom Xur Jun-Lin was talking about. Who was this nightmare that Xur Jun-Lin


    had bragged about?


    Ye Fan''sposure and mildly condescending tone clearly displeased Xur Jun-Lin and his son.


    Even though the general managed to rein in his temper, his son couldn''t and cursed at Ye Fan out loud.


    "Punk, let''s see how long you can keep that bravado up and how long you can pretend to be calm in


    the face of death! When Uncle Long appears, I doubt you''ll look as calm as you do now," snarled Xur


    He as he struggled to his feet in spite of the pain that wracked his body.


    He despised nothing more than audacious young men like Ye Fan who didn''t know whom they were


    dealing with.


    "You might have cowed an entire army and beaten the Warring Wolves, but that doesn''t mean that you


    can do whatever you want. I told you. The military is filled with incredibly powerful fighters. There are


    others who can kill you even though the Warring Wolves have failed. You are no match for the power


    and influence of the Xur family!"


    "You just don''t know when to shut your mouth, do you?" Li Zi-Yang suddenly sent a hard kick towards


    Xur He as thetter rattled on and on.


    He had kicked harder this time and the force of his kick sent Xur He flying a hundred meters into the


    distance.


    "The earlier lesson didn''t seem to stick. I probably didn''t hit you hard enough. Instructor Chu isn''t


    someone you can simply insult without any consequences," cursed Li Zi-Yang.


    Xur He had not expected the sudden attack. Before he had realized it, he had flown into the air.


    "You ruffians, how dare you act so disrespectfully before me! You will live to regret your actions,"


    growled Xur Jun-Lin furiously. He turned and yelled into the distant horizon. "Bai-Chuan, show


    yourself."


    What?


    Bai-Chuan?


    "Is he talking about the Military God of our country and themander of the three armies, Long Bai-


    Chuan?"


    Chen Ao trembled instantly when he realized whom Xur Jun-Lin and Xur He had been referring to. His


    eyes became was wide as saucers.


    A deathly pallor settled on his face.


    The look on Chen Ao''s face told them that Long Bai-Chuan was clearly a terrifying character.


    "I can''t believe that Xur Jun-Lin managed to summon such a powerful reinforcement. Mr Chu''s not


    going to get out of this alive!¡±mented Chen Ao.


    This was a man who had emerged victorious from intensepetition with tens of thousands of


    soldiers. He must be an impossibly powerful fighter.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    His title as the Military God would have cowed numerous people and sent them running with their tails


    between their legs.


    This wasn''t someone whom Ye Fan could take down so easily.


    "The Military God? Dear heavens, is that the opponent whom we''re going to face?" Li Er and the others


    froze in terror.


    They had thought that Ye Fan''s newly revealed identity as General Green Dragon


    would have secured them safety and victory.


    They had not expected such a turn of events and that the Xur family would have such a trump card


    hidden up their sleeve.


    What a terrifying opponent!

 Chapter 1134 A Shocking Sight

    Chapter 1134 A Shocking Sight


    Amidst their shock, Xur He felt himself caught by someone before he crashed into the ground.


    It was a middle-aged man who was dressed in a military uniform.


    Despite his strong features, he did not appear fearsome nor intimidating.


    In fact, he gave everyone the impression that he was a perfectly ordinary man.


    He was the sort of man who would not draw any attention to himself if he were to walk down the street.


    Yet, it was this seemingly ordinary looking man who had caught Xur He with a single hand behind the


    He pulled Xur He down to the ground and began marching towards the crowd with Xur He in tow.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His face revealed no emotion. No one knew the power that hid within his strong and sturdy form.


    What blew everyone away was how the earth cracked and splintered under his feet and how deep


    cracks appeared in hard cement with every step that he took.


    The skies stretched out behind him while the vast army of soldiers bowed before him.


    An overpowering aura exuded from his person while the deafening sound of his footsteps resounded in


    the air as he made his way towards Xur Jun-Lin and Ye Fan.


    A fearsome power filled the air. The waves of authority that this man exuded sent fear coursing through


    everyone''s blood.


    "Is this...is this the Military God of China, Long Bai-Chuan?¡± Li Er and the others blurted out in horror as


    they stared at the man approaching them.


    They had not felt such fear when Xur Jun-Lin had appeared.


    This man did not seem like a man at all. He seemed to tower above them all like a mountain.


    "What a bunch of ignorant fools. You have no idea what Bai-Chuan is truly capable of!¡±ughed Xur


    Jun-Lin when he saw the terrified looks on everyone''s faces. His eyes glimmered with scorn and


    disdain.


    These men were but vige idiots who had not seen the world.


    The general turned towards Ye Fan and leveled a look of sympathy at thetter. Ye Fan was nothing


    but a corpse to him now.


    He was a dead man walking.


    Long Bai-Chuan was the Military God of China and the highestmanding officer in the military. He


    was a fearsome fighter in his own right too.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan might be, he wasn''t going to be a match for Long Bai-Chuan.


    This man was the man whom Xur Jun-Lin had carefully chosen out of tens of thousands of men. A


    mere young punk like Ye Fan could hardlypare with Long Bai-Chuan.


    "This is the end for you, punk. We''re going to end our games here,"ughed Xur Jun-Lin mirthlessly


    before turning his gaze towards the approaching Long Bai-Chuan. "Bai-Chuan, deal with this, please.


    Kill this audacious punk."


    The tone of his voice was heavy with the threat of violence and death.


    Xur He echoed his father''s sentiments.


    "Uncle Long, you''ve finally arrived. This is the scoundrel who insulted my father and disrespected the


    Xur family. He killed my nephew, Shao-Hua, too. Please, take him down!" Hate and resentment dripped


    heavily from his words as he spoke.


    Their voices rang out loudly in Haiyuan Restaurant, and their words an open deration of their


    murderous intent.


    Long Bai-Chuan walked up to Ye Fan with Xur He in his arms.


    Everyone expected him to put Xur He down andunch a relentless attack against Ye Fan. Yet, the


    unexpected


    happened next.


    Amidst the stunned stares of everyone, the reinforcement that Xur Jun-Lin and his son had hoped for


    lifted Xur He above his head and flung him onto the ground.


    The ground shook and cracked.


    The force of his throw splintered the earth under Long Bai-Chuan''s feet.


    Blood erupted from Xur He''s injuries as his bones shattered and his flesh was smashed into a pulp. His


    cries of pain pierced the air.


    He passed out instantly upon impact, theny immobile in his own pool of blood.


    "Bai-Chuan! What are you doing?!" Xur Jun-Lin was bbergasted. His eyes widened with shock and


    nearly popped out of his skull.


    He had not expected the reinforcement that he had gotten would pummel his own son into a pulp


    instead.


    Was Long Bai-Chuan an idiot? Had he gonepletely mad?


    Long Bai-Chuan disregarded Xur Jun-Lin''s questionspletely.


    He stepped over Xur He''s body expressionlessly and continued to approach Ye Fan.


    Everyone watched as the Military God bent his knee and greeted Ye Fan with utmost deference.


    His posture and his words showed nothing but humility and his greatest respect for the man before him.


    "A thousand days of drowning myself in iced waters could not melt my burning loyalty for my lord. Your


    humble servant extends his greetings towards the almighty Dragon Master!¡±


    BOOM...


    Long Bai-Chuan''s words fell heavily upon them like hail upon thend.


    A sudden wind began to howl, sweeping fallen leaves off the ground and stirring Ye Fan''s sleeves.


    Time seemed to havee to a standstill.


    Everyone was shocked at the sight of Long Bai-Chuan on his knees.


    "What the hell is going on?" gasped Li Er as he widened his eyes in shock.


    Lei San shook violently and nearly stopped breathing.


    The others trembled and gaped as if they had been put in a stranglehold.


    None of them could have foreseen that Xur Jun-Lin''s final trump card would fling his son onto the


    ground and address Ye Fan as his lord and master.


    "Has this world gonepletely mad?¡± blurted out Shen Fei.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes were filled with shock as well. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Xia Xue appeared equally surprised, her chest heaving heavily from the well of emotion swelling inside


    her.


    Wu Wei-Tao, who had been observing everything from afar, had trembled too.


    The cup of coffee in his hands slipped and fell to the ground, shattering upon impact.


    He had heard of Long Bai-Chuan.


    He had thrown in his lot with the Xur and Lu families without hesitation because of this man.


    Wu Wei-Tao had been convinced that no matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he wouldn''t be a match for


    Long Bai-Chuan.


    He had not expected to witness this scene before him.

 Chapter 1135 An Utter and Complete Defeat

    Chapter 1135 An Utter and Complete Defeat


    The Xur family''s final trump card, whom they had taken such great care to summon to their aid, had


    kneeled before Ye Fan and called thetter his master.


    What was this worlding to?


    After a brief moment of shock, Wu Wei-Tao quickly calmed down.


    There was a severe look in his eyes as he stared at the young man who stood proudly and with his


    hands folded behind his back. The wariness and doubts he had about Ye Fan grew.


    "Ye Fan, how many secrets do you have hidden?" Wu Wei-Tao realized that he didn''t know Ye Fan at


    all.


    He had thought that he had understood the man.


    But he now realized that he knew nothing about Ye Fan at all.


    A deathly silence continued to reign in Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The earlier scene had shocked everyone into utter silence.


    They had no idea what to say. In fact, they dared not utter a word.


    Of them all, Xur Jun-Lin had suffered the greatest blow.


    His son had been turned into pulp. The help that he had anticipated had dered his loyalty to Ye Fan


    instead.


    He felt like the Jade Emperor who had called for help from the Buddha when the Monkey God had


    barged into his courts and begun thrashing his pce. When the Buddha arrived, instead of helping


    him, he had pped the Jade Emperor''s wife instead, then called the Monkey God his father.


    This was an absolute farce.


    The old general was ready to burst into tears from sheer anger and aggravation.


    He stood frozen to the spot.


    His face was absolutely pale.


    The scene that had just unfolded before him had struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    He couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    "Long Bai-Chuan, what are you doing? Are you mad? You''re the Military God, the head of the military


    and themander of the three armies. How can you call this man your master? You should be


    kneeling to me if you are to kneel to anyone! I''m the one who made you who you are today. I''m the one


    whom you''re indebted to. Without the Xur family''s help, you wouldn''t be where you are today. Get up! I


    Something had finally snapped in Xur Jun-Lin when he had seen Long Bai-Chuan kneel before Ye Fan.


    He began yelling at Long Bai-Chuan like a madman.


    Long Bai-Chuan didn''t give him the time of the day at all. With a single blow, he sent


    Xur Jun-Lin flying.


    He had injected only one-tenth of his strength into that attack.


    The general would have been killed instantly otherwise.


    Long Bai-Chuan continued speaking to Ye Fan in the utmost respectful tone.


    "I received Han''s instructions yesterday and hurried to Yunzhou as soon as I could. But I still arrived


    toote, after the Xur family had. I failed to arrive in time to protect you. Please forgive me, Dragon


    Master!" Long Bai-Chuan lowered his head guiltily.


    "You may get up. You might bete, but you still arrived in time to carry out your duty. I won''t punish


    you for yourteness. But make sure there isn''t a next time. I don''t want my Dragons to be ipetent


    fools who don''t know how to turn up on time," said Ye Fan sternly and in an upromising tone.


    Cowed by Ye Fan''s authority, the Military


    God remained on his knees and did not say a word.


    Long Bai-Chuan was one of the four Dragons of the Dragon God Hall.


    Each Dragon was charged with their separate duties. Onemanded political power, another, wealth,


    the third, military might and thest, death.


    The Sun Dragon, Xue Ren-Yang, held the fort in Yanjing and was givenmand over the Dragon


    God Hall''s political power.


    The Rock Dragon, Iwai Zen, resided in Japan and wielded the Dragon God Hall''s wealth.


    Long Bai-Chuan, on the other hand, was the River Dragon, the Dragon who had the three armies under


    hismand and held immense military might in his hands.


    Ye Fan had instructed Han to contact Long Bai-Chuan and get thetter to hurry to Yunzhou to offer his


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    protection.


    Ironically, the Xur family had requested


    Long Bai-Chuan''s aid at the same time.


    The series of coincidences had led to the shocking turn of events that had unfolded earlier.


    Of course, without Long Bai-Chuan''s aid, Ye Fan could still have handled the Xur family on his own


    easily. He simply had to get his hands dirtier and expend a little more energy in the process.


    But he wasn''t going toin if an easy solution were to present itself to him.


    He needed Long Bai-Chuan''s help with Operation Sparks too.


    After long and careful consideration, Ye Fan had finally decided to activate this agent that he had


    buried deep in the Chinese military.


    He didn''t understand what was going on. He simply couldn''t.


    How did things end up like this?


    The victory that he had believed was within reach had slipped right through his fingers. He had been


    the one who had suffered aplete and utter defeat.


    He was the founding general of the nation and the patriarch of one of the most powerful families in


    Yanjing. But he had been trampled under the feet of a young man.


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    The three special troops that had been his pride and joy had been utterly thrashed by Ye Fan''s Green


    Dragon Force. They remained immobile on the ground.


    His final trump card, Long Bai-Chuan, had betrayed him and dered his loyalty to Ye Fan instead.


    "Why? Why did things end up this way?"


    Xur Jun-Lin''s eyes were bloodshot and looked crazed.


    Every single word that Long Bai-Chuan had uttered was like a dagger to Xur Jun-Lin''s heart.


    Despair overcame Xur Jun-Lin. He knew that he had lost this battle against Ye Fan. The Xur family had


    lost. It had been an utter andplete defeat!

 Chapter 1136 Who Shall Be the Final Victor?

    Chapter 1136 Who Shall Be the Final Victor?


    Xur Jun-Lin''s vast army had fallen to their knees and the Warring Wolves had gone down. Long Bai-


    Chuan had dered his loyalty to his enemy.


    The weapons that the Xur family had brought to the fight against Ye Fan had either been destroyed by


    Ye Fan or turned against the Xur family.


    "You...who exactly are you?" Xur Jun-Lin trembled with horror as he stared at the man before him.


    Before this fight, Xur Jun-Lin would never have believed that such an incredibly powerful figure existed


    in these backwardnds of Jiangdong.


    Yet, before him stood a man who had won the undying loyalty of Long Bai-Chuan.


    He dared not imagine the extent of influence and power this so-called Mr Chu truly wielded.


    Xur Jun-Lin had expected to be faced with an arrogant fool who had climbed to the top and gotten


    himself crowned the ruler of Jiangdong through sheer brute force and strength.


    With the vast military at their disposal, it would take the powerful Xur family barely seconds to crush


    such a lowly gangster.


    But reality had proven otherwise.


    The seemingly ordinary looking Ye Fan hid a terrifying and immense power.


    He had Long Bai-Chuan''s loyalty and allegiance. No other man could boast the same.


    The power he wielded far surpassed that of the Xur family.


    Xur Jun-Lin was filled with incredulity and confusion as his face paled. He demanded to know who Ye


    Fan truly was.


    The young man merely shook his head and smiled.


    "Old man, do you really think you have the right to stand there and speak to me?" With a mirthless


    smile and a cold glint in his eyes, Ye Fan thundered. "Kneel!"


    Waves of power surged from Ye Fan''s person and flooded the area as his voice boomed like thunder.


    Strong winds began to howl.


    All Xur Jun-Lin could feel was the immense weight of a mountain pushing down on his shoulders.


    "No! You''re just a young punk. How dare you make me kneel before you," roared Xur Jun-Lin furiously


    as he struggled to keep himself upright.


    Before him, Ye Fan remained proud and standing.


    His hands were folded behind his back while his eyes stared confidently into Xur Jun-Lin''s. An authority


    akin to a god''s exuded from his person.


    His slim form seemed as formidable as the mountains as he stood there.


    The power and authority that he exuded sent shivers down Long Bai-Chuan''s back as well.


    "Is this the authority that the Dragon Mastermands? Hemands such awe and fear with a


    single word. He must be terrifying when he reveals the full extent of his power!"


    Long Bai-Chuan gazed at Ye Fan with the utmost respect. The power emanating from the young man


    inspired nothing but awe in themander.


    As the River Dragon, he was the Dragon who hadmand of might in the Dragon God Hall. With his


    decade of intense training, he had believed that he was a worthy match for the Dragon Master.


    But it seemed that he had been too naive.


    He might be the Military God of China and listed as a grandmaster in the Chinese martial arts ranking,


    but the Dragon Master remained an unfathomable opponent. Facing the young man was akin to staring


    into a deep abyss. All he felt was the cold.


    Thest time Long Bai-Chuan had felt this way had been when he had met the most powerful martial


    artist in China.


    The Dragon Master currently possessed the power to have a fight with the most powerful martial artist


    in China. They might turn out to be evenly matched.


    "Why aren''t you kneeling?" Ye Fan''s voice thundered once more.


    Xur Jun-Lin couldn''t withstand the pressure on him anymore. With a loud thud, his knees bent and


    smashed into the ground.


    As he let loose a furious roar, this old patriarch of the Xur family and well-respected general of the


    Chinese military finally fell on his knees and kneeled.


    "You bastard, how dare you make me kneel! You deserve to be killed. You deserve to be shot!" roared


    Xur Jun-Lin furiously like a madman as his eyes glowed with a murderous red.


    He was an esteemed officer of the government who was well respected by everyone. Not even the


    head of the state dared to demand that the general kneel before him.


    Yet here was a young man who had forced him to go on his knees. This was the greatest humiliation


    that Xur Jun-Lin had suffered in his life. He would rather be killed than suffer such insult.


    Ye Fan remained unmoved as Xur Jun-Lin continued screaming furiously at him. His dark eyes stared


    coldly at the general like how an emperor would look at an ant.


    "Xur Jun-Lin, you should have anticipated this when you decided to make an enemy out of me. You''re


    just an ant. How dare you challenge my authority? You didn''t believe me when I told you that, but what


    about now? Do you have anything else to say for yourself?" said Ye Fan coldly. The tone of his voice


    could freeze water.


    Xur Jun-Linughed.


    Hisughter was filled with defeat, selfmockery and loss. It was theugh of a hero who had fallen from


    his pedestal.


    "I''ve done great things for this country and aplished many deeds as a soldier in war. I''ve earned


    respect and influence that remained to this day even after my retirement. I didn''t expect that everything


    would be destroyed in your hands today and that I would be defeated by you.¡±


    Ye Fan simply shook his head.


    Ye Fan''s arrogantughter sent strong ripples surging through the air and clouds stirring uneasily in the


    horizon. In the distance, the seas began to churn.


    He stood with his hands folded behind his back as his voice reverberated between the heaven and


    earth.


    His words were all that everyone could hear.


    Li Er''s and everyone''s faces darkened when they caught the swell of confidence in Ye Fan''s voice.


    Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Ye Fan''s position as General Green Dragon gave him a reason to not be afraid of the Xur family or the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    military.


    But what about the Lu family?


    Would his position in the military make the Lu family retreat in fear?


    Lu Cang-Qiong, the head of the Lu family, was a well-respected figure and an important pioneer who


    had aplished great things for the country. He was someone even the head of the state had to


    address politely as Old Master.


    Lu Cang-Qiong''s son, Lu He, was one of the most powerful men in China who sat in the executive


    Making an enemy of the Lu family seemed akin to making an enemy of the state.


    Did Ye Fan truly have the power to make such a family submit to him?

 Chapter 1137 A Gathering of the Mighty and Powerful

    Chapter 1137 A Gathering of the Mighty and Powerful


    Thousands of soldiers kneeled before Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Before everyone stood a slim figure whose back was proud and straight.


    His voice was filled with confidence and boomed loudly in the air.


    Such was the confidence of the mighty, and the confidence of Ye Fan.


    The vast army could do nothing to him. Neither could families of great political or military power.


    These ordinary men and women were beneath his notice.


    Ye Fan had never cared for neither the Lu and Xur families nor the terrifying power and influence that


    they wielded.


    He had seen the oceans and thus, the rivers no longer drew his attention. He had seen the heavenly


    clouds surrounding the peaks of mountains and hence, the ordinary cloud no longer drew his gaze.


    Since Ye Fan had been a child, he had sworn that he would destroy the Chu family.


    He had decided that the most powerful family in the world was his archenemy. Nothing else in this


    world could frighten him.


    That had been why Xur Jun-Lin''s threats had sounded like a joke.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about how powerful the Lu family was and how well-respected and influential Lu


    Cang-Qiong might be.


    He knew only one thing. Those who insulted or offended him must die.


    If the Lu family gathered their forces and tried to destroy him, then Ye Fan would ughter the entire


    Lu family.


    If they deployed the forces of this country in their attempt to kill him, then he would destroy this entire


    nation.


    There were few in the whole of China who posed as true threats to Ye Fan currently.


    The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian was one of them. China''s arsenal of nuclear weapons was another.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that the Lu family had the power to deploy either of those though.


    That was why he wasn''t worried or afraid at all.


    Li Er and the rest did not share Ye Fan''sposure.


    They were worried that the situation might spiral out of control.


    "I hope the Lu family speaks reason and knows right from wrong. I hope they don''t abuse their power


    and try to take Mr Chu down," Li Er and the others prayed fervently.


    Ye Fan hadn''t done anything wrong in killing Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua.


    They had repeatedly provoked Ye Fan and tried to harm his loved ones. Ye Fan couldn''t take it


    anymore and had killed them.


    Ye Fan had been defending himself and his loved ones.


    He hadn''t done anything wrong in the eyes of thew.


    If the head of the Lu family was reasonable and knew right from wrong, he wouldn''t me Ye Fan for


    what thetter had done. The Lu family had failed to educate their own properly and as a result, their


    young had suffered the consequences of their failed education.


    Li Er and the rest were worried though that there was someone in the Lu family who cared for nothing


    but to protect their own like how Xur Jun-Lin had.


    Such men cared nothing for reason or thew. All they wanted was to kill Mr Chu and avenge the death


    of their own.


    The crowd prayed fervently that such a man did not exist in the Lu family. Meanwhile, numerous ck


    Audis had appeared in Yunzhou and were speeding down its streets.


    The rumbling of their engines sounded like the growls of fearsome beasts resounding in the air.


    These cars sped down the roads, startling flocks of birds in the distant sky.


    They looked like a dark tornado hurling down the street.


    They disregarded traffic lights, barricades and the traffic police.


    Even ambnces and fire engines had to give way to them.


    The Audis drove down the road without pause or hindrance. It was as if everything had parted before


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    them like the Red Sea.


    "What''s going on? Where did these carse from? They broke the traffic rules right in the presence


    of the traffic police! Did you see how none of those police officers dared to stop those cars? Why didn''t


    they? Those officers came after me like rabid dogs when I ran a red light. I had to suffer a fine and a


    scolding. Why were those cars allowed free passage? Aren''t we supposed to be a society that runs on


    Furious protests andments of disbelief from onlookers and pedestrians rose in unison.


    This was incredible.


    They wondered who were driving those cars and where they hade from.


    The man who hadmand over this fleet of expensive cars must be someone incredibly influential.


    "Stop yelling. There''s no such thing as equal rights. It''s just a lie they print in books. You don''t really


    believe in it, do you? In our world, there are rich and poor folks, powerful and powerless folks. Equality


    is a fairytale you tell children before their bedtime," said an old man amidst the crowd as he shook his


    head. "You want to know why those cars can break the rules? Just take a look at their license tes.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes turned away andnded on the vehicles'' license tes as the cars sped away.


    What they saw nearly made them jump.


    Every one of those license numbers began with "Jiang" and was followed by an "A", then four zeroes.


    After which, was a single digit that began from one.


    "JIANG A00001, JIANG A00002...do these cars belong to the Jiangdong provincial government?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened instantly as shock rippled through their body.


    A few gasped out loud in shock.


    Everyone knew that vehicles with license numbers that began with four zeroes belonged to the


    government.


    The license number "JIANG A00001" was naturally registered under the name of the most powerful


    man in Jiangdong.


    The head of the Jiangdong province had arrived in Yunzhou.


    In fact, he wasn''t the only one. The various leaders in the Jiangdong government had gathered in the


    city as well.


    Amotion began to spread in the streets when onlookers realized the identity of the passengers


    aboard those cars.


    The traffic police officers were equally shocked.


    Two generals had led hundreds of military vehicles into Jiangdong a while ago.


    Now, the Jiangdong provincial government had gathered in Yunzhou.


    This was quite the gathering of the mighty and powerful in Jiangdong tonight.


    Everyone who held power or influence in Jiangdong had now amassed in the city. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Yunzhou had be the prime spot where the powerful assembled.


    Everyone was bubbling with curiosity.


    Why had they all gathered in Yunzhou?


    Were they here to direct the military and arrest someone?


    Everyone in the area were having heated discussions.


    No one had seen anything like this before.


    First, two great generals and 3,000 soldiers had arrived in the city. Now, the upper echelons of the


    Jiangdong provincial government had made their appearance.

 Chapter 1138 Nowhere to Run

    Chapter 1138 Nowhere to Run


    Wu Wei-Tao, who had been observing the fight from afar, noticed themotion in the distance.


    When he saw the Audi''s license te and the number "00001" printed on it, he leapt from his seat in


    rm.


    "Mayor Wu, isn''t that the provincial secretary''s car? Why is he here? Is he here because of Ye Fan as


    well?¡± one of Wu Wei-Tao''s men said in a trembling voice.


    This was the head of a province that they were talking about.


    Such men were akin to the dukes and lords of old.


    He called the shots in Jiangdong.


    A singlemand from this man could have Wu Wei-Tao stripped of all his titles and expelled from his


    office.


    Wu Wei-Tao and his men shook with terror.


    "Stop asking so many questions and hurry up. We''ve got to receive Secretary He.¡±


    Wu Wei-Tao had his own questions about why He Lan-Shan was here, but this wasn''t the time for that.


    He hurried downstairs to receive He Lan-Shan.


    He might have been suspended from his duties at the moment, but he was still the mayor of Yunzhou.


    His superiors had just arrived in Yunzhou. As the host, he had to receive his new guests.


    "Secretary He, you should have told me that you wereing. I wasn''t prepared to receive you at all. I


    feel bad for not making the necessary preparations for my esteemed guests."


    The fleet of ck Audis had stopped next to the Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The doors to the cars swung open. He Lan-Shan was the first to alight from his vehicle and was


    followed by a group of officials. He had a suit on and a stern look on his face. An intimidating aura


    exuded from his person.


    The crowd couldn''t help but be cowed by the overpowering aura that this group of new arrivals exuded.


    It was akin to staring into a deep abyss. The officials inspired a deep sense of awe in the onlookers.


    "Is this the man who heads our provincial government? Is that the kind of authority and power you''re


    supposed to exude when you''re the head of a province?"


    This was the first time that many in the crowd had seen such influential figures at such a close


    distance. Excitement bubbled inside them as they stared from afar with eyes filled with admiration and


    awe.


    Everyone craved power.


    Men of power naturally drew the awe and respect of the people around them.


    Even Wu Wei-Tao, who was the mayor of a city, had to show He Lan-Shan and his men the utmost


    respect. Before these men, he was nothing but a lowly subordinate who had to present his most


    humble and modest self.


    He Lan-Shan simply frowned with displeasure and scoffed.


    "I''ll deal with youter for the mess you made in Yunzhou." He looked at his watch, then turned towards


    his colleagues. "We''re runningte. Come on, let''s receive the Old Master.¡±


    He shoved Wu Wei-Tao aside and paid no attention neither him nor Ye Fan. He ignored Xur Jun-Lin


    and Xur He entirely.


    They headed for an empty field nearby and waited.


    Everyone was befuddled by their action. It was then that a loud deafening sound erupted in the air.


    Harsh winds began to stir and howl.


    A storm rose in their midst, stirring fallen leaves and dust and sending violent waves rippling across


    Yunwu Lake.


    A deafening rumble reverberated in the air.


    "What''s that noise?"


    A dark shadow appeared in the horizon amidst everyone''s rm.


    Initially, it was only a small blemish in the sky.


    Then, it became more visible as the rumbling in the air grew louder.


    "That''s a ne!"


    "Yes, it''s a ne!"


    "No, wait, it''s a helicopter!"


    "Is Secretary He waiting for that helicopter?"


    "Heavens, who''s powerful enough to warrant a personal reception by the head of the Jiangdong


    provincial government?"


    "Is it the head of the state?"


    The appearance of the helicopter caused amotion in the crowd.


    The air brimmed with fear, rm, shock and incredulity.


    Li Er and the others had lived a long life. The most memorable scene that they had witnessed had


    been at the bottom of Mount Tai, when Wu He-Rong had leapt from the skies.


    That appeared underwhelming whenpared to what they were witnessing right now.


    The head of the provincial government was waiting to receive a visitor who had flown into Yunzhou in a


    helicopter.


    "What''s going on? It seems like everyone important is gathering in Yunzhou today." Gasps of shock


    rose in the air. A few onlookers appeared on the verge of tears.


    The helicopter slowlynded amidst the public''s looks of shock and awe, sending fierce windsshing


    out and yellowed dust flying in the air.


    Dirt and dust blinded everyone''s eyes momentarily as a cold wind whipped their forms mercilessly.


    Li Er, Chen Ao and the others squinted and grunted at the deafening sound of the helicopter''s engine


    as thetter threatened to burst their eardrums.


    The rumbling of the engine finally ceased. An old man with a head of white hair was helped out of the


    helicopter.


    The other officials of the Jiangdong provincial government followed suit.


    "Old Master Lu, wee to Jiangdong!" A chorus of voices resounded in the air as they extended their


    greetings towards the old man.


    Their voices were like the sh of cymbals reverberating deafeningly in the ears of the rest.


    "Old Master Lu? Are they referring to the head of the Lu family, the most respected pioneer of our


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    nation, Lu Cang-Qiong?"


    Dear heavens!


    Li Er nearly wet himself. Blood drained from Chen Ao''s face while Lei San trembled and nearly fell to


    the ground.


    Wang Jie-Xi stood rooted to the spot, his eyes staring widely at the sight before him. He was utterly


    dumbstruck. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Dear heavens, was Lu Cang-Qiong here as well?


    Would the Lu and Xur families not rest until they killed Ye Fan?


    The men and women of Jiangdong trembled with fear.


    They had notmitted any grievous misdeed but should the government wish to have them dealt


    with, it could easily find fault with them.


    They were terrified that Lu Cang-Qiong might try to exterminate all of them.


    As Li Er, Chen Ao and the others worried about their fates, the Xur family and Wu Wei-Tao were


    rejoicing.


    "I can''t believe it. Old Master Lu is here! Ye Fan''s not going to get out of this alive," Wu Wei-Tao


    thought gleefully to himself.

 Chapter 1139 I Wont Let You Off

    Chapter 1139 I Won''t Let You Off


    "Fei, leave before anyone notices you."


    Everyone at Haiyuan Restaurant started making ns fortheir loved ones amidst the shocking news of


    whom they were to receive next.


    Shen Jiu-Yi and Old Master Xia secretly urged Shen Fei and Xia Xue to slip away while everyone was


    still in a state of shock.


    After all, Lu Cang-Qiong''s arrival was only going to make matters worse for them.


    "What are you afraid of, Dad? We have Mr Chu. He got an entire army to kneel before him. Even the


    Military God has dered his loyalty to Mr Chu. Lu Cang-Qiong is just an old man. He might be


    amazing when he was young but he''s retired now. Why should we be afraid of someone who doesn''t


    have any real power? Besides, he might not even be as incredible as Mr Chu is right now when he was


    younger," said Shen Fei confidently.


    Shen Fei had known Ye Fan for a long time. His Brother Fan had never disappointed him when it came


    to showing others what he was truly made of.


    He had proven himself during the fight at Mount Tai, at the Midautumn Night Auction and at the battle at


    Dongchang Lake.


    The Xur family had thrown everything that they had got at Mr Chu and the young man had taken them


    down effortlessly.


    Shen Fei was convinced that he had made the right choice in pledging his loyalty to Brother Fan.


    "That''s right, Grandpa. Shen Fei makes a lot of sense. Look at how amazing Mr Chu is! Lu Cang-Qiong


    is just an old man who''s retired a long time ago. His presence isn''t going to change anything. He


    doesn''t hold any actual power," said Xia Xue as she echoed Shen Fei''s sentiments.


    Neither Shen Fei nor Xia Xue believed that Lu Cang-Qiong''s arrival would change anything.


    Mr Chu had made the army and the Military God submit to his authority, after all. That was how


    incredibly powerful he was.


    What power did the Lu family hold? Did they truly possess such incredible power that they could turn


    the tide of this fight?


    "You children know nothing. Lu Cang-Qiong might be retired but his words still hold sway in China. You


    cannot imagine the degree of power and influence that the Lu family wields. Lu Cang-Qiong''s son, Lu


    He, is one of the most powerful men in China. He''s a top ranking official in the government and has the


    ear of our most powerful leaders. Lu He''s the one with actual and immense political clout."


    What?


    "Lu He is his son?¡± blurted out Shen Fei. The mention of that name had him reeling back in shock.


    He had heard that name mentioned countless times in the news.


    But he had not expected this incredibly powerful figure to be Lu Cang-Qiong''s son.


    That exined why He Lan-Shan had had to receive Lu Cang-Qiong in person when the old man had


    arrived in Yunzhou.


    It had been because the old man''s son was Lu He.


    "Whose son did you think he was? The Lu family is one of the four most powerful families in Yanjing


    because of the political influence that they wield. The members of the Lu family are scattered across


    the whole country and hold important positions in various levels of the government."


    "Lu Cang-Qiong himself is one of the pioneers of this nation and a well-respected figure in the country.


    He fought alongside our head of state. He''s one of the few reasons why the descendants of the Lu


    family are able to enjoy their current prestige right now. He might be old but he continues to hold sway


    in our country." "He Shan-Lan''s got to listen to what he says too. Do you still think that he''s just an old


    man whom we do not have to fear at all?" said Shen Jiu-Yi sternly to his son. His face had gone pale.


    Shen Fei and Xia Xue had reeled back in shock after hearing Shen Jiu-Yi''s words. Their legs seemed


    to have turned to jelly while tremors coursed through their bodies uncontrobly.


    They knew why their elders were so afraid of the Lu and Xur families now.


    The power and influence that these families in Yanjing held wasn''t something that an ordinary person


    could rival or fight against.


    "Brother Fan seems to have gotten himself into some really serious trouble this time." Shen Fei''s eyes


    glimmered with worry and fear as he stared at the slim figure in the distance.


    He Lan-Shan appeared oblivious to the gasps of shock around him as he spoke warmly to the old man.


    "Old Master Lu, I gathered my men and hurried here when I heard news of your arrival. I''m d that I


    caught you in time. I wouldn''t want you to feel unweed when you arrive. Why are you here


    though? Yunzhou''s a small city. I would have expected you to choose Jianghai instead. Jianghai''s a


    great ce for a visit. I know the ce and can bring you around," said He Lan-Shan with a mixture of


    deference and confusion.


    He Lan-Shan had received news this morning that Lu He''s father would be making a visit to Yunzhou.


    He took action immediately. Lu Cang-Qiong was a well-respected figure in China and his son, Lu He,


    extremely powerful and influential. He had to receive the old man in person and extend his sincerest


    wee.


    Lu Cang-Qiong merely scoffed angrily. "He Lan-Shan, do you truly not know why I''m here? Are you


    asking a question simply for the sake of asking it?"


    Lu Cang-Qiong''s furious words made He


    Shan-Lan tremble momentarily. Thetter exined hastily. "Old Master Lu, I was away at a meeting in


    the South and only returned yesterday. I''ve not exactly caught up with any matters that might have


    taken ce during my absence."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What?


    Lu Cang-Qiong''s words struck He Lan-Shan like a bolt of lightning.


    His face paled instantly while his pupils contracted in rm.


    "I can''t believe that something so terrible happened while I was gone!¡±


    "What happened while I was away?" He turned and started questioning one of his men who was in


    charge of safety and security in the province.


    The man appeared torn as he reported meekly. "Secretary He, I was going to report this to you this


    morning but we didn''t have time because we were in a hurry to reach Yunzhou. A few days ago, in


    Yunzhou..."


    "Stop right there. I''m not interested in the details. Just tell me if the murderer''s been caught," hollered


    He Lan-Shan.


    The fear in the man''s eyes intensified. "Our team has arrived in Yunzhou and is aiding the city with its


    investigation. We will need to speak to the person in charge of the criminal investigation."


    He Lan-Shan summoned Wu Wei-Tao immediately.


    Wu Wei-Tao quaked with fear. He Lan-Shan stopped him before he could exin himself.


    "You don''t have to say a word to me. Old Master Lu is here. Speak to him instead. You should pray that


    he''ll forgive you for your oversight. I won''t if he doesn''t!" said He Lan-Shan coldly.

 Chapter 1140 A Terrified Han Dong-Min

    Chapter 1140 A Terrified Han Dong-Min


    Wu Wei-Tao had an apologetic look on his face as he looked at the old Master Lu.


    "Old Master Lu, I''m so sorry for what happened to your grandson. I couldn''t save him. If I had 3,000


    men that day, I would have had the hotel surrounded and saved both young men. I would have made


    Ye Fan pay for what he''d done. But I didn''t have the means to do so. Deputy Mayor Han Dong-Min is in


    charge of security matters. When he told me what was going on, I rushed to the scene, but it was too


    might have thought that he was the one who had lost his son that day.


    With a few words, Wu Wei-Tao had very slyly shirked his responsibilities and ced the me on Han


    Dong-Min instead.


    It didn''t matter that they had been partners for years.


    When one''s personal interests were put on the line, it was every man for himself.


    "You must be Wu. Jun-Lin mentioned your name to me. Without you, we wouldn''t have been able to


    round these scoundrels up so quickly. Get up, I won''t me you for what happened. You''re not the one


    who''s charged with security in Yunzhou. If anyone is to be med, it''s going to be the deputy mayor,


    Han Dong-Min. But it''s been a few days since the incident. How''s the investigationing along? It


    should have beenpleted by now. Have you found the evidence that prove these criminals guilty?"


    said Lu Cang-Qiong sternly.


    He was going to leverage on official channels and deal with Ye Fan this way. No one was going to


    im that he had gone above thew and maligned Ye Fan''s good name.


    That was why he needed to have evidence of Ye Fan''s misdeeds before he did anything.


    That would justify what they were going to do next.


    Wu Wei-Tao fell into an awkward silence.


    "Have you not gotten to the bottom of things? Wu Wei-Tao, are you tired of being a mayor?" said He


    Lan-Shan harshly before Lu Cang-Qiong could say a word.


    Wu Wei-Tao appeared to be in a predicament. "Secretary He, this really isn''t my fault. I was suspended


    from all duties. Han Dong-Min is the one who''s running the administration in Yunzhou right now."


    Han Dong-Min was the deputy mayor. With Wu Wei-Tao temporarily stripped of his duties, he naturally


    took on the mayor''s responsibilities.


    "Is that so? Where''s Han Dong-Min? Why isn''t he here?" asked He Lan-Shan in a voice that was filled


    with anger and displeasure.


    Despite the hugemotion that was taking ce right now, He Lan-Shan had seen neither hair nor


    hide of the vice mayor. He was naturally displeased.


    ''Tm right here, Secretary He! I''m right here!" A frantic voice approached from the distance before He


    Lan-Shan could get one of his men to call Han Dong-Min and summon him.


    Everyone turned and saw Han Dong-Min fighting his way through the crowd and running anxiously


    towards He Lan-Shan.


    Han Dong-Min had been here all along.


    He couldn''t have been unaware of what had been going on. He was the one in charge of the city right


    now, after all.


    But like Wu Wei-Tao, he had been observing the event from afar.


    He was not on Wu Wei-Tao''s side. The mayor wanted Ye Fan to fall from grace while he simply wanted


    to stay out of trouble. That had been why he had not made his presence known.


    He couldn''t afford to offend either Ye Fan or the Lu and Xur families.


    There had been nothing that he could do but hide and stay out of sight.


    He had tried his very best to stay out of their fight.


    But He Lan-Shan was here. He couldn''t hide any longer even if he wanted to.


    Wu Wei-Tao had already attempted to ce the me of what had happened on him.


    He Lan-Shan had called for him specifically too.


    There was nothing Han Dong-Min could do but face these men.


    "I see that you''ve been here all along. One might think that there''s no government in Yunzhou. Did you


    know that Old Master Lu''s grandson was killed in Yunzhou?" asked He Lan-Shan fiercely.


    Han Dong-Min nodded fearfully. "Yes, sir. I do."


    "Why did you not report this matter to Jiangdong in detail? Were you intending on keeping me in the


    dark? I wouldn''t have known this if Old Master Lu hadn''t told me.


    He Lan-Shan interrupted Han Dong-Min before thetter could say another word. "It''s been days since


    the murder. Have you arrested the murderer? Have you collected all avable evidence and questioned


    every avable witness?¡±


    The look of helplessness on Han Dong-Min''s face grew more visible as he was bombarded by a


    barrage of questions from He Lan-Shan.


    "Secretary He, we''re still in the midst of investigating the case. That''s why we can''t apprehend the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    suspect right now."


    What?


    "What do you mean by the investigation still ongoing? What have you been doing for the past few


    days?" hollered He Lan-Shan furiously.


    He Lan-Shan had been embarrassed when he had heard that the murder had taken ce within his


    jurisdiction.


    He was mortified by the fact that Han Dong-Min had not caught the murderer after days of


    investigation. His subordinate had just embarrassed him in front of Old Master Lu. He was livid.


    "This is a ratherplicated case, which is why progress is a little slow. But we''re doing our best and


    will make sure that justice is served at the end of the day. Old Master Lu will have the justice and


    fairness that he craves," said Han Dong-Min hastily.


    Wu Wei-Tao appeared confused. "Dong-Min, it''s a straightforward case. The motive is simple, so is the


    chronology of events that led to the incident. We know who are involved as well. I don''t think it''s as


    Han Dong-Min smiled weakly. "We stillck the necessary evidence to convict, that''s why..."


    "Silence! I want you to arrest the suspect right now," thundered He Lan-Shan.


    Han Dong-Min nodded. "Yes, sir. I''ll have my men locate the suspect."


    "Dong-Min, are you trying to y dumb? The suspect is standing right in front of you,"ughed Wu


    Wei-Tao.


    How Han Dong-Min wished that he could give Wu Wei-Tao a hard kick. He was trying to get him killed.


    "Is he right here? Who''s the bold scoundrel who dares to kill Lu''s grandson?" He Lan-Shan looked up


    and surveyed the crowd New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    around him.


    Lu Cang-Qiong finally looked up and stared at the distant crowd before Haiyuan Restaurant.


    He saw thousands of soldiers on their knees.


    Xur He was lying prone on the ground. No one knew if he was still alive.


    Xur Jun-Lin was on his knees as well, growling fiercely with an intense resentment.


    Before them stood a proud young man.


    His eyes were filled with a strong light while a mirthless smile tugged at his lips.


    The darkness in his eyes spoke of an incredible power and authority as he gazed down upon the


    people at his feet.

 Chapter 1141 He Deserved to Die

    Chapter 1141 He Deserved to Die


    "You must be Mr Chu, the man who killed my grandson and caused such amotion in Jiangdong. I


    can''t believe you managed to force an entire army to submit to you. You''re quite something, aren''t you,


    Mr Chu?"


    This was the first time Lu Cang-Qiong had met Ye Fan in person.


    However, sometimes, you simply needed one look to discern someone''s identity. The gestures they


    made and the aura that they exuded within that moment was all one needed.


    The young man who stood before him was quiet andposed, and exuded power and confidence.


    Who else could he be besides being the man called Mr Chu, and the one who had killed his grandson?


    A single nce at Ye Fan had been all Lu Cang-Qiong needed to conclude that the man before him


    was Mr Chu.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you,¡± said He Lan-Shan when he heard what Lu Cang-Qiong had said. He


    frowned and eyed Ye Fan.


    He Lan-Shan had not met Ye Fan in person before but he had heard of the leader of the Jiangdong


    people.


    When Ye Fan had hosted the Feast of the Sea and Sky, he had gotten someone to deliver a bottle of


    wine to Ye Fan as a gift.


    "You epted my gift, so I thought that meant you would know your ce and not cause any trouble


    for Jiangdong. It seems that I had thought too highly of you.


    Ruffians will never stop being ruffians. You can give a gangster status and power, but he''s not going to


    change his brutish ways.¡±


    The look that He Shan-Lan gave Ye Fan as he shook his head was as cold as the words that he had


    just uttered.


    "I would have looked the other way if this had been a mere misdemeanor. The Jiangdong provincial


    government is willing to respect your authority and status as the leader of the people. But you don''t


    seem to know your ce at all.¡±


    "You incurred the wrath of a powerful family in Yanjing and killed Old Master Lu''s grandson. There''s no


    way that I can spare you after you''vemitted such a hideous crime. You have only yourself and your


    arrogance to me for what''s going to befall you next," barked He Lan-Shan furiously before he turned


    towards Han Dong-Min and hollered, "Han Dong-Ming, why are you standing there and doing nothing?


    Gather the police forces in Yunzhou and arrest this man. I want him punished. I''m not going to let


    ruffians and gangsters run wild in my streets.¡±


    He Lan-Shan immediately instructed Han Dong-Min to arrest Ye Fan as soon as he realized that the


    Han Dong-Min''s face had gone pale. There was a torn look in his eyes as he simply stood there.


    "Why aren''t you taking any action? Did you not hear what I just told you?" Impatience colored He Lan-


    Shan''s voice.


    "Secretary He, Mr Chu is a general. He is beyond our jurisdiction. Only the military may arrest him,"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    said Han Dong-Min as he desperately tried to find an excuse for his inaction.


    He dared not touch a single hair on Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min had had multiple encounters with Ye Fan and he knew how terrifying the young man


    could be.


    The young man was not as simple as he appeared to be. Han Dong-Min was convinced that he hid


    great power and a vastwork of connections.


    He dared not offend this man.


    He didn''t want to die young.


    In spite of He Lan-Shan''s explicit orders, Han Dong-Min tried hard to find an excuse to dy the arrest.


    "What? A general? Are you saying that he''s a general?¡± He Lan-Shan was clearly shocked by what


    Han Dong-Min had just said. He couldn''t believe that such a young man was a general of their Chinese


    military.


    "How did you find out? I''ve not heard of such a young general in our army,¡± retorted He Lan-Shan.


    "Just now, sir," reported Han Dong-Min dutifully. "Mr Chu said so himself. The respect that those


    soldiers treated him with seems to prove that he was speaking the truth."


    He Lan-Shan hesitated then.


    The militaryy beyond the jurisdiction of the secr government. They had military courts to deal with


    soldiers who had broken thew. Han Dong-Min and the rest of his fellow colleagues did not have the


    authority to arrest or prosecute a soldier.


    "A general? That''s bullshit! Ye Fan''s only in his twenties. We barely know of men his age being made


    generals during wartime. It''s impossible that the military would confer him the position of a general


    during peacetime."


    "He must have been lying. We don''t have to listen to anything that he says. Just send someone to


    arrest him. Even if he were speaking the truth, we can simply pretend that we knew nothing when the


    military demands an exnation from us and have him transferred to the military''s custody. He''s going


    to have to face trial in the military court then anyway," suggested Wu Wei-Tao.


    He Lan-Shan nodded in agreement. "We''ll do that then. Han Dong-Min, I don''t care if he''s a real


    general or impersonating one. Have him arrested right now."


    Han Dong-Min finally blurted out his true thoughts.


    His fear of Ye Fan wasn''t the only reason why he hadn''t wished to incur the young man''s wrath. He


    was also on Ye Fan''s side.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan had done anything wrong.


    They had been responsible for the explosion on Mount Yunding. He had found that act of destruction


    unforgivable.


    These young men had abused their power, deployed destructive weapons and destroyed Mr Chu''s


    residence. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    They should be shot for what they had done.


    Mr Chu had killed them in the name of self-defense. In killing them, he had also helped to rid their


    country of two pests.


    He was convinced that Mr Chu had done the right thing in killing them.


    Of course, he dared not share those thoughts with Old Master Lu in their presence.


    But he had been forced into a corner. Left with no other choice, he could only try to persuade He Lan-


    Shan to consider his decision this way.

 Chapter 1142 Han Dong-Mins Fate

    Chapter 1142 Han Dong-Min''s Fate


    "Old Master Lu, you''ve misunderstood my words. That''s not what I meant at all," said Han Dong-Min


    anxiously when he heard what Lu Cang-Qiong had just said. Fear had his heart racing a mile a second.


    He did not really know the extent of Lu Cang-Qiong''s influence. But this was a man whom He Lan-


    Shan had personally weed when he had arrived at Yunzhou. It was clear that he wasn''t someone


    whom Han Dong-Min could trifle with.


    "Is that so? What do you mean then?"


    Lu Cang-Qiong had reached the limits of his patience.


    He could tell that Han Dong-Min seemed intent on speaking up for Ye Fan and helping the young man.


    He had no intentions of helping the Lu family with their revenge.


    A dark look appeared on his face. He turned towards He Lan-Shan and thundered furiously. "Lan-Shan,


    is this the way the Jiangdong provincial government works? Is this the way you train your men? You


    seem to have lost your way. Instead of exacting justice for the people of Yunzhou, your men are now


    speaking up for ruffians and gangsters."


    "How do you expect the folks of Yunzhou to sleep at night? Can the Jiangdong provincial government


    rest easy at night? Can our great country rest easy at night? If we don''t get rid of these bad apples, the


    entire barrel will soon be filled with rotten apples. There will be chaos in Yunzhou!¡±


    His harsh words were filled with judgment and disapproval.


    He Lan-Shan was humiliated by the reprimand.


    He flushed and began to apologize profusely.


    "Please don''t be upset, Old Master Lu. I''ll make sure this matter is dealt with. You''ll have a satisfactory


    answer." Having said that, he turned and red at Han Dong-Min furiously. "Han Dong-Min, I''m going


    to ask you onest time. Are you going to make the arrest or not?"


    "Secretary He, you''re putting me in a terrible spot. This is above my paygrade,"mented Han Dong-


    Min. He was stuck between He Lan-Shan and Ye Fan, a rock and a hard ce.


    "I see what''s going on here. You''re going to disobey my direct orders," said He Lan-Shan furiously.


    "You''ve failed in your duty as a government official and in your obligation as a member of ourw-


    abiding society. Your disobedience of my direct orders is an explicit show of insubordination. You have


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    no regard for thew, for your leaders and for your organization. You have neither principles nor morals


    that you uphold. You defied your superiors and aligned yourself with criminals and ruffians. As the head


    of the Jiangdong provincial government, I strip you of your authority and office in Yunzhou. You shall


    never be promoted or given another office."


    He Lan-Shan was truly livid.


    He had felt embarrassed by the farce that was happening in Jiangdong and causing him so much grief.


    Lu''s presence had made things worse.


    Han Dong-Min''s open and public insubordination had added insult to injury. There was no way He Lan-


    Shan could have kept his temper under control in such a circumstance.


    In a fit of anger, he had stripped Han Dong-Min of his title and office.


    He was to be sent away to the impoverished and remote countryside to live amongst the poor vigers.


    With a few words, he had destroyed Han Dong-Min''s future.


    All blood drained from Han Dong-Min''s face. He shook violently and nearly copsed onto the ground.


    Devastation and despair filled his eyes.


    Like Ye Fan, he had been born in a rural vige and hade from a family of


    farmers.


    His parents had scrimped and saved so that he could get a college education and get a job in the


    government.


    He had toiled andbored over the years and risen from the position of a lowly clerk to where he was


    today.


    His achievements had been hard earned.


    Han Dong-Min had never taken them for granted.


    He was a relentless and disciplined worker who put himself at the frontline every day, working hard for


    the benefit of his people and the country.


    Throughout the years, he had initiated many projects that had helped themunity. Bringing joy and


    happiness to the hardworking peasants of their country had been his lifelong ambition.


    His achievements had been plentiful and his efforts repeatedly recognized.


    He had a brighter and better future than Wu Wei-Tao.


    He had never let his people down and he had never failed in his duties as a government official.


    Han Dong-Min could not have foreseen that the career that he had fought so hard for his whole life


    would be ruined in a single day.


    It didn''t matter what he had done and how much love and respect he had earned from the people.


    None of that mattered in the face of a few words of rebuke from Lu Cang-Qiong and Wu Wei-Tao''s


    malicious sabotage.


    This was the greatest irony of his life.


    His ambitions and his career hade to an end.


    Han Dong-Min stood like an idiot, with his utter despair clear on his face. All life seemed to have


    drained from his body.


    Han Dong-Min, you''re not my match with ites to politics," thought Wu Wei-Tao gleefully as a smug


    smile tugged at his lips. He was the one who had the most to gain from Han Dong-Min''s downfall.


    Han Dong-Min had been his greatest rival andpetitor in Yunzhou.


    The vice mayor had the love of the people in Yunzhou and enjoyed greater respect than Wu Wei-Tao


    did.


    Han Dong-Min was also morepetent than Wu Wei-Tao.


    The mayor had been worried that he might be reced by Han Dong-Min one of these days.


    His fears had been realized when Han Dong-Min had taken over all his duties after he had been


    temporarily stripped of his office.


    He Lan-Shan''s expulsion of Han Dong-Min from thetter''s office had rid Wu Wei-Tao of his greatest


    worry. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    The mayor issued an order immediately and summoned every unit in the police force. Almost a


    thousand men gathered at Haiyuan Restaurant and surrounded Ye Fan.


    Chaos descended upon Yunzhou once again.


    The sirens of hundreds of police vehicles red loudly as these cars sped down the streets and


    flooded the roads around Haiyuan Restaurant.


    "Mr Chu, what should we do next? The government ising after us now!" Li Er and the rest paled in


    terror at the sight before them.

 Chapter 1143 Mr Chu, Lets Fight!

    Chapter 1143 Mr Chu, Let''s Fight!


    "What should we do?"


    "What do you mean, ''what should we do''? They''re trying to push us around on our own turf. Are you


    going to turn tail and run?" Li Zi-Yang shot back when he heard that question.


    "We''re the Green Dragon Force. We fear no one. We''re not going to run. Mr Chu, let''s fight!¡± said Tai


    Shan as he waved his fists fiercely in the air.


    Ma Ming-Bo, Ye Yu-Yan and the remaining members of the Green Dragon Force stepped forward and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    told Ye Fan that they were ready for a fight.


    Ye Fan had built this team from nothing.


    Ye Fan was the reason why they possessed such strength and power.


    Their instructor was in trouble now. Of course, they were going to fight for him.


    "Are you out of your mind? You really think you''re a god because you''ve got a bit of muscle on you,


    don''t you? Do you know what you''re saying? That''s the mayor of Yunzhou and the head of the


    Jiangdong province standing before you. They are the representatives of our country and state.


    Confronting them head on is only going to get Mr Chu killed. You''ll be making Mr Chu an enemy of the


    state."


    "You might be able to fight your way out of this today, but what next? All of you will be made criminals


    of the state and hunted down by the government. There will be no ce for you in our country!"


    Li Er nearly wet his pants when he heard what the members of the Green Dragon Force just said.


    In a fit of terror and anger, he yelled at Li Zi-Yang for his foolish words.


    Chen Ao and the others nodded. They agreed with Li Er.


    They didn''t think that having a direct confrontation with Wu Wei-Tao and the police was a good idea.


    This wasn''t the same as fighting the army of three thousand soldiers earlier.


    Xur Jun-Lin had deployed those men without the army''s approval so that he could settle a score with


    Ye Fan. Ye Fan had then revealed that he was a general and forced the army to kneel to him. He


    hadn''t done anything wrong.


    This wasn''t the same as He Lan-San issuing a warrant to arrest Ye Fan.


    If Ye Fan tried to resist the arrest, he would be challenging the authority of the country''s institutions.


    The consequences would be unimaginable!


    Li Zi-Yang and the others appeared unfazed though.


    "We don''t care if we incur the wrath of the state or that we are made the enemy of the state! They''re


    the ones who tried to harm Instructor Chu first. They''re the ones who came barging into his home and


    causing him trouble. They should have known that they would incur Instructor


    Chu''s wrath."


    "Instructor Chu has been nothing but loyal to our country. He spent so much time building a special


    force for China, creating a new martial arts technique and concocting a medical bathwater in order to


    build a powerful military unit that will do immense good for our country. His contributions to the country


    make him a national hero! Look at what they are trying to do to a national hero!" hollered Li Zi-Yang


    fiercely as his eyes grew red with anger and aggrievement.


    "That''s right! Instructor Chu didn''t do anything that would harm our country. It''s our country that has


    wronged Instructor Chu. He wouldn''t be in the wrong even if he were to massacre these people today.


    They''re the ones who wronged him first. Mr Chu can''t be med for returning the favor."


    ''Tm not afraid of being hunted down by the state. We''ll follow Instructor Chu anywhere he goes, even if


    he has to leave this country. He''s a great man. Every country would wee him with open


    arms. The world is a big ce. We''ll find a ce where we belong," retorted Ma Ming-Bo fiercely.


    These were young, hotblooded soldiers who had just witnessed the man whom they had respected


    suffer the abuse of the government. They weren''t going to take that lying down.


    They knew how much effort Mr Chu had poured into training them.


    Yet, the army and the government were reciprocating hisbors by cornering him and trying to kill him.


    Ma Ming-Bo and his teammates were infuriated by the sheer injustice of it all!


    They urged Ye Fan to duke it out with his enemies and release the anger and frustration that he must


    feel from being wronged.


    "Do you know what you''re saying? This is treason!" Li Er and the others nearly died of sheer fright


    when they heard that these youths had said.


    They couldn''t convince the Green Dragon Force to listen to them at all. Li Er finally turned and looked


    pleadingly at Long Bai-Chuan.


    "General Long, please say something. Stop Mr Chu from doing anything stupid. You can''t make the


    state your enemy," pleaded Li Er and the rest.


    They weren''t only worried about Ye Fan''s safety, they were simrly worried for their own.


    They were going to be made aplices of Ye Fan should he be made an enemy of the state.


    Of course, they had no wish for such a terrible and irreversible crime to be ced on Ye Fan too.


    After listening to Li Er''s and the others'' tireless pleas, Long Bai-Chuan, who had been silent all this


    while, finally lifted his head and stared Ye Fan in the eye. There was nothing but deference in his voice.


    "Mr Chu, you should fight if you want to."


    What?


    "How could you say that too, General Long?¡±


    Li Er and the others were stunned into speechlessness.


    They could understand why Li Zi-Yang and the rest of the Green Dragon Force had spoken so


    brazenly. They were young and knew nothing after all.


    But Li Er had not expected Long Bai-Chuan to echo their sentiments.


    The man appeared not to care.


    Li Zi-Yang and his teammates followed suit.


    They cupped their fists and bowed.


    "Mr Chu, let''s fight! We don''t care what happens after this fight. The Green Dragon Force will follow Mr


    Chu wherever he goes!"


    Their thunderous voices rose into the heavens, filled the air and moved everyone around them.


    The crowd around Haiyuan Restaurant trembled as the voices threatened to deafen them.


    "We''re finished. This is madness. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Complete chaos is going to break out."


    Terror colored Li Er''s face while Lei San, Chen Ao and the othersmented and moaned in despair.


    Ye Fan simply stood there calmly.


    His back was straight and his hands folded behind his back. He was like a mountain that towered over


    thends.


    The sun spilled its golden rays across his form and formed arge, golden speckled pool at his feet.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    No one knew what he was going to do as He Lan-Shan''s and Wu Wei-Tao''s men surrounded him.

 Chapter 1144 The One and Only

    Chapter 1144 The One and Only


    The winds stirred the leaves on the ground.


    The surface of Yunwu Lake rippled as the wintry winds swept past.


    More people had gathered outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    The men that Wu Wei-Tao had summoned assembled outside the restaurant and flooded the area.


    "Mr Chu, this marks the end of your terrible reign. Nobody''s fortunesst forever. You''ve had a good


    and long reign in Jiangdong. You should be contented. Today is the day it ends!" Ferocity lit Wu Wei-


    Tao''s eyes aze while his cold words rang out in the air. He raised his hand and issued an order to


    the police officers behind him. "Men, arrest Ye Fan and his aplices. Shoot anyone who dares to


    resist arrest!"


    Thousands of uniformed men rushed forward and made a charge at Ye Fan and his men.


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes grew steadily colder until it threatened to freeze one to the spot.


    He looked like a swordsman on the verge of unsheathing his sword. Once his de was out, death


    was guaranteed.


    Everyone was expecting a bloodbath to take ce the next moment.


    It was then that the unexpected rumbling of car engines reverberated in the air.


    In the distance, numerous vehicles bearing the country''s g and a license number registered in


    Yanjing appeared and began speeding towards Haiyuan Restaurant without regard for traffic lights or


    blockades.


    They shot down the roads like des cutting through air.


    The rumbling of their engines resembled the low growls of beasts.


    The deafening sound filled the air.


    "What''s going on? Who dares to disregard our blockades? Are they tired of living?" thundered Wu Wei-


    Tao furiously when he heard the sudden roar of engines in the air.


    He was about to instruct his men to arrest the men in the trespassing vehicles when he looked up and


    saw the license te on the car leading the fleet.


    JING A0002?!


    He felt as if he had just been struck by a bolt of lightning. His eyes nearly popped out of his socket as


    he stood rooted to his spot.


    "Is that...could that be..."


    A terrible feeling churned inside Wu Wei-Tao as his eyelid began to twitch fiercely.


    It took less than a minute for these cars to arrive at Haiyuan Restaurant and park themselves on the


    peripheral of the crowd.


    The doors to the cars swung open. A group of men stepped out of the cars.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The man standing at the helm was a middle-aged man with graying hair and an intimidating aura.


    An aura of authority exuded from his person as he marched towards the restaurant.


    The forbidding air that Lu Cang-Qiong had exuded appeared to pale inparison. Next to this man,


    He Lan-Shan was a shadow of a man.


    Everyone reeled back visibly when their eyesnded on this new arrival.


    The pupils of He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao contracted as shock and incredulity colored their faces. In


    fact, their eyes were bulging so much, they looked ready to pop out of their sockets.


    A look of slight rm flickered across Lu Cang-Qiong''s face as well.


    This man was the second most powerful man in China, the man who bowed only to one man while the


    rest of China had to bow to him. He was Li Hong-Ze!


    Everyone knew who he was.


    Everyone had recognized him for who he was when their eyes hadnded on him.


    rm coursed through He Lan-Shan''s and Wu Wei-Tao''s blood.


    They were powerful men themselves. Yet, they could barely preserve theirposure in the presence


    of such a mighty figure.


    Waves of shock and awe surged within them.


    Lu Cang-Qiong''s arrival had not caused them to lose theirposure.


    That was because no matter how powerful Lu Cang-Qiong had been, his power and influence were but


    relics of the past.


    Lu Cang-Qiong had retired. He held no true power. All hemanded was respect.


    Li Hong-Ze was different. He was at his prime and held absolute authority in the government. He could


    destroy the careers of He Lan-Shan and his men with a single word. He could also grant them glory


    and prestige. A single word from him would send men shaking in their boots.


    He Lan-Shan and his men naturally feared and were in awe of such a powerful man.


    He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao rushed towards Li Hong-Ze, ready to extend their warmest wee.


    Before they could say a word though, Li Hong-Ze shoved them aside with a single push and marched


    past them.


    Wu Wei-Tao stumbled, tripped over a step andnded squarely on his bum.


    The mayor and He Lan-Shan were stupefied.


    What was going on?


    Why had they been shoved aside before they could say a single word?


    The others seemed surprised by the sudden turn of events. They had no clue what was going on either.


    Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan had been doing their duty by approaching their superior and weing


    his arrival.


    No one could have foreseen that Li Hong-Ze would push them aside.


    As the crowd wondered why Li Hong-Ze was here, Lu Cang-Qiong approached the man with a warm


    smile. "Hong-Ze, why have youe? Are you here because of my grandson?"


    The power and status that his man held far surpassed that of the Lu family. Lu Cang-Qiong dared not


    appear too arrogant.


    Li Hong-Ze appeared not to have noticed Lu Cang-Qiong as well. He pushed the old man aside and


    continued marching forward.


    He led his men forward and finally stopped before Ye Fan.


    There was no hint of emotion on Li Hong-Ze''s face when he spoke. "Are you Ye Fan? New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    The leader of Jiangdong, the man whom they address as Mr Chu?"


    Any ordinary man would have fallen to their feet out of sheer fright when they heard Li Hong-Ze''s


    forceful words.


    After a long moment, Ye Fan finally spoke coolly. "That''s right.¡±


    He pulled out a red document from his jacket and began reading from it.


    His voice boomed like thunder.

 Chapter 1145 Ye Fans Worth

    Chapter 1145 Ye Fan''s Worth


    "For as long as the rivers flow and the mountains stand, may he remain unrivalled in his strength and


    prowess. For as long as the moon rises and the sun falls, may he find no match for his power and


    abilities. Such is he, Mr Chu, the one and only!"


    Silence descended upon them all.


    It enveloped the world. Each de and leaf stilled. The distant clouds paused in the sky while the


    surface of thekes seemed to have frozen over. Time appeared to havee to a standstill.


    Nothing stirred in the still air. The winds had died.


    Li Hong-Ze''s strong voice boomed loudly in the stillness and reverberated like thunder between the


    heaven and earth.


    Everyone was stunned speechless.


    Wu Wei-Tao stood frozen to his spot while He Lan-Shan''s jaw dropped.


    Li Er, Chen Ao and the others widened their eyes. The utter shock on their faces made them look like


    fools.


    Li Hong-Ze''s words echoed endlessly inside their heads.


    Had they just heard someone dere Ye Fan as a pir of the nation and the pride of the country? Had


    he just been conferred a title by the government?


    Dear heavens, what the hell was even going on?


    Wu Wei-Tao and the rest nearly peed themselves.


    Any one of those praises would have had the power to transform a person''s life.


    None of them, not Wu Wei-Tao or He Lan-Shan, not Long Bai-Chuan, not even the well-respected Lu


    Cang-Qiong, was worthy of such praise.


    Yet Ye Fan had been orded all of them.


    He had been hailed as a pir of their nation, someone who kept the country going and held the world


    up.


    Men like Li Er, Chen Ao and He Lan-Shan might seem like influential figures in Yunzhou, Jianghai or


    Jiangdong, but their contributions to their country were limited to these small regions. To China, they


    were but a few of countless bricks that went to the construction of the mighty empire that was the


    country.


    Old generals and lords like Xur Jun-Lin and Lu Cang-Qiong were slightly better off than the former


    group. Nevertheless, they were but a few metal rods in the grand construction of China.


    You needed millions of bricks and tens of thousands of metal rods yet there were only seven pirs that


    held the country up.


    The upper echelons of the Chinese government must ord Ye Fan with the highest regard to have


    conferred him the title of the seventh pir of the nation, a prestige that few could enjoy.


    They had hailed him as the one and only, the Unrivalled. What high praise indeed!


    There were only two persons that had been orded that title in history.


    The first was the man who had created the Mongolian Empire, a great man of East Asian origins whom


    none could rival. He was Genghis Khan!


    The next was a general who hadmanded the three armies and hundreds of thousands of soldiers


    and who had been praised as the only and one by the great emperor of the Han dynasty. He was the


    Military God, Han Xin!


    One had created a great empire that had spanned the European and Asian continents. The other had


    built the founder and the first emperor of the Han dynasty his empire and paved the way for a glorious


    age in Chinese history.


    Every word in the government''s decree was worth diamonds. Each praise would have given Ye Fan


    limitless prestige and glory.


    In fact, neither Lu Cang-Qiong nor Xur Jun-Lin was worthy of such praise.


    That had been why they had been utterly dumbstruck when they had heard Li Hong-Ze''s words.


    They couldn''t understand why a nameless nobody like Ye Fan had earned such high praise from their


    country.


    The country had regarded him so highly that they had sent Li Hong-Ze to make a personal trip to


    Yunzhou and confer his titles upon him.


    "This is just...but why?" Lu Cang-Qiong''s voice shook with disbelief as his face paled with horror. He


    couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan were even more shocked than he was.


    "Ye Fan? A pir of our nation? How is that possible?" gasped Wu Wei-Tao out loud as his eyelids


    twitched with horror.


    He couldn''t believe what was happening before his eyes.


    Everything seemed so surreal and like a scene out of a dream.


    This was a hooligan who hade from the countryside. Prior to his reign in Jiangdong, he had been a


    useless man who had married into his wife''s family and was disdained and insulted by everyone


    around him.


    Wu Wei-Tao couldn''t believe that such a man would warrant their nation''s leader to issue a document


    personally and have the second most powerful man in their country confer a title upon him.


    It was akin to witnessing a beggar receiving the royal decree and being made a prince of the state.


    The sudden upheaval in Ye Fan''s fortunes turned Wu Wei-Tao''s world upside down.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He Lan-Shan''s face was pale as he murmured. "Could they have mistaken him for someone else?"


    He couldn''t believe that the man whom he had called a ruffian had suddenly transformed into an


    unrivalled hero of the state whom the upper echelons of the government had to address respectfully as


    Mr Chu.


    "A mistake? Is there another Ye Fan in Jiangdong? Another Ye Fan who''s also called Mr Chu and who


    leads the people in Jiangdong?" Li Hong-Ze red at He Lan-Shan.


    Shivers coursed through He Lan-Shan''s blood and his face paled further. He immediately shut up.


    Li Hong-Ze pretended that he had not heard Lu Cang-Qiong''s question and ignored himpletely.


    He walked up to Ye Fan and smiled at him with approval and admiration. ''Tm heartened to see such a


    young man with such aplishments. I couldn''t believe it at first when someone told me that the Mr


    Chu who rules over Jiangdong is only a young man. It seems that you are very young. You have a long


    and bright future ahead of you." "China is honored and proud to have such a young hero amongst our


    midst. I was worried that no one would be able to assume the God of War''s ce when he retires in the


    future. It seems that we do have someone. With Mr Chu around, China can be assured of a hundred


    years of peace and stability!"


    Li Hong-Ze''s words struck hard like a bolt of lightning.


    Wu Wei-Tao and the others shook more violently when they heard him.


    Their country believed that a single man was going to guarantee the peace and future of the nation for


    a century.


    Oh my!


    What high praise! What impossibly high praise!


    This seemed too surreal. Wu Wei-Tao and the others couldn''t help but believe that some exaggeration


    was at y.


    Ye Fan might be able to beat a thousand men, but so what?


    Wars were fought in the tens of thousands of men and with warships and missiles.


    Ye Fan was but a man of flesh and blood who could only relied on his fists and legs. How many men


    could he take down with punches and kicks? How long could he keep fighting? New ch?pter av?ble


    o? NovelDrama.Org


    But Wu Wei-Tao and the others were but ignorant fools who had not seen much of this world.


    They had no idea how powerful martial artists could be and had not heard of supreme grandmasters


    and their prowess in battle.


    They had no idea that a supreme grandmaster had no fear of tens of thousands of men or of warships


    and missiles.


    None of those could withstand a single punch from Ye Fan.


    There had not been a hint of exaggeration in their country''s praise for Ye Fan. In fact, those praises


    might have been too modest.


    He was going to be the most powerful man in the martial arts circle in the future and he was going


    to level the Chu family.

 Chapter 1146 Undeserving

    Chapter 1146 Undeserving


    "You tter me. I''m just an ordinary man. I hardly deserve such praise, much less this title," said Ye Fan


    mildly and expressionlessly and, with a hint of frostiness in his tone.


    "Heavens, Mr Chu, please be mindful of what you say. Don''t you have any idea who you''re speaking to


    right now?"


    Li Er and the others nearly peed themselves when they heard the hint of disrespect in Ye Fan''s words.


    What was wrong with Mr Chu?


    Did he truly not know who Li Hong-Ze was?


    Had he gone out of his mind?


    Had he no regard for the second most powerful man in China at all?


    Li Er and the others nearly died from fright. The Mr Chu before them was bing more of a mystery


    by the moment.


    Any ordinary man who had been conferred a title by the country through a great man like Li Hong-Ze,


    would have been ovee with gratitude and excitement. He would have been beside himself.


    But not Ye Fan.


    In fact, he seemed extraordinarily calm.


    It was unbelievable.


    Li Er and the others wouldn''t know that what others saw as utmost prestige and honor was something


    that Ye Fan could do without and cared nothing for.


    A truly powerful martial artist didn''t care for titles and des.


    His strength spoke for itself.


    Even if China had not conferred the title upon him, he still possessed the undeniable power and


    strength of a supreme grandmaster.


    The title was of no use to Ye Fan at all.


    The only advantages it conferred were upon the nation.


    In fact, the country was requesting Ye Fan to ept the title.


    That exined why Li Hong-Ze did not seem angry but instead appeared slightly anxious when he


    heard how calm Ye Fan was. He was wondering if he hadmitted any slight against the young man


    and angered him.


    The international political situation was unstable and everchanging. China''s road to resuming its former


    glory was filled with obstacles and dangers. With the United States at their helm, the western countries


    kept a close eye on China while trying to contain thetter''s development.


    China desperately needed powerful men like Ye Fan to protect their country''s integrity.


    Every supreme grandmaster was a weapon that China could use to assert its authority and dominance.


    Li Hong-Ze naturally got nervous when Ye


    Fan appeared uninterested in the title.


    "Mr Chu, you''re too modest. The God of War spoke highly of you and advocated strongly for you. The


    Heavenly Grandmaster holds you in high regard as well. You deserve the title of supreme grandmaster.


    How can you say otherwise?"


    "If you''re troubled by how hastily we''ve conferred the title upon you, please don''t. We initially nned


    to host a grand ceremony on Mount Yan and have our head of the state knight you personally.¡±


    "But you must have heard of a young and powerful Chinese martial artist who recently perished. He


    was as young as you are. The God of War suspects that his death is an assassination carried out by a


    foreign country in an attempt to weaken our martial arts circle. For the sake of your safety, the God of


    War decided to keep your conferment a secret."


    "When Mr Chu has reached his full strength, we will host a grand ceremony to celebrate your


    knighthood. The head of


    China will grace the ceremony and extend his congrattions to you personally."


    Li Hong-Ze''s words were filled with sincerity and warmth. The well-respected man did not show any


    hint of arrogance or condescension when speaking to Ye Fan. In fact, he was nothing but polite and


    respectful.


    His speech sent waves of shock and disbelief surging in everyone''s minds.


    Was the head of state really going to personally extend his congrattions to Ye Fan?


    Shock had Shen Fei cursing out loud.


    His Brother Fan was simply incredible!


    "Damn! I bet no one else gets that kind of privileged treatment,"ughed Shen Fei out loud after he


    whistled and let loose a string of curses.


    Shen Jiu-Yi pped his son instantly.


    "You rascal, keep your mouth shut! Who do you think you are, talking right now? Do you want to meet


    your maker?"


    His son was going to drive him to an early grave.


    These were powerful men speaking. Lowly nobodies like them should keep their mouth shut and try not


    to draw any attention to themselves.


    Talking too much was only going to get them into trouble.


    A misspoken word could get them killed.


    Shen Fei''s suddenugh had nearly given Shen Jiu-Yi a heart attack.


    But Ye Fan didn''t appear to be interested in the title despite what Li Hong-Ze had said. He did not


    ept the document that the man had tried to hand to him.


    Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan grew cold as they listened to what Ye Fan had said. Their backs were


    drenched in cold sweat.


    Despair and regret swelled within them.


    Ye Fan had clearly been talking about them.


    This scoundrel was trying to get them killed.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s heart filled with bitterness.


    Li Hong-Ze soon caught what Ye Fan was trying to tell him.


    "Did someone try to harm you? What''s this about burning your home, threatening the safety of your


    family and trying to shoot you? Mr Chu, what''s going on? I''m not sure


    I know what you''re talking about. Did someone cause you any offense?"


    Li Hong-Ze appeared confused. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    It was then that he noticed the hundreds of police vehicles around him and the army of soldiers on their


    knees.


    He reeled back slightly with startlement, then frowned. "Are these the hostile forces that you were


    talking about, Mr Chu?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zi-Yang, hold your tongue! You shouldn''t be respectful to Mr Li!" Li Er yelled frantically. His son''s


    words had nearly given him a heart attack.


    "Why should I hold my tongue? Not saying something doesn''t make it untrue," scoffed Li Zi-Yang. He


    was furious at the injustice that Ye Fan had been made to suffer.


    Li Hong-Ze was no ordinary man. It didn''t take him long to realize what was going on.


    Li Hong-Ze''s voice sounded calm but those who knew him knew that underneath the veneer of


    <pposure was an intense fury. The calmer he appeared to be, the more furious he truly was.

 Chapter 1147 Shifting the Blame

    Chapter 1147 Shifting the me


    Li Hong-Ze had spoken loudly. Many around them had heard him.


    That included Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan.


    They leapt in terror instantly. Blood drained from their faces rapidly.


    They knew how much trouble they were in right now.


    Their terror stopped them from stepping forward and dering that they were the heads of Yunzhou


    and Jiangdong.


    Li Hong-Ze''s subordinate soon called them though.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The phones of both Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan rang simultaneously.


    Their cheery ringtones were loud and unexpected shrills that pierced the tense silence in the air.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on them instantly.


    Countless stares fixed themselves on He


    Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao, who were still trapped in a stupefied daze.


    They were finished.


    Both menmented silently.


    Li Hong-Ze recognized He Lan-Shan instantly.


    "He Lan-Shan, why are you here?" he barked. "When did you arrive?"


    He Lan-Shan cursed secretly and nearly wept in exasperation.


    Li Hong-Ze had disregarded himpletely when he had stepped forward to wee him. He hadn''t


    even remembered the incident.


    There was nothing He Lan-Shan could do but protest privately though.


    Then, he stered a smile on his face and approached Li Hong-Ze immediately. His voice was


    subdued and trembling with fear as he spoke. "I just arrived, sir."


    "Is that so? Well, you arrived just in time then. I was looking for you. I want to know what''s going on.


    Exin the troops outside the restaurant where Mr Chu is holding his wedding. Why do I see so many


    police officers here? Mr Chu said that his residence was destroyed and his family members'' safety


    threatened. What happened? If you want to keep your job, you better give me a full ount of what''s


    going on!" thundered Li Hong-Ze, his every word heavy with the threat of violence.


    The flurry of questions terrified He Lan-Shan and left him pale in the face. He looked away and dared


    not say a single word. The arrogance and confidence that he had disyed earlier had vanished


    without a trace.


    "I...I just arrived...That''s right! I have no idea what''s going on. The mayor of Yunzhou might know


    something.¡± There was no time toe up with an excuse. Instead, He Lan-Shan dropped Wu Wei-


    Tao''s name and dragged him forcibly into the picture.


    Wu Wei-Tao''s face darkened instantly and he began to hurl curses at his superior


    secretly.


    He Lan-Shan didn''t care for what Wu Wei-Tao thought or felt. It was every man for himself. He ignored


    the look of resentment in Wu Wei-Tao''s eyes and red at the mayor as he thundered at thetter. "Wu


    Wei-Tao, why are you hiding in a corner? Get right here this minute and make a full confession of what


    you know. Look at the state that Yunzhou is in because of you!¡±


    "I...I..." Wu Wei-Tao stammered. He was choked full of resentment and frustration as he continued to


    curse He Lan-Shan secretly.


    "Speak!" hollered Li Hong-Ze, who had reached the end of his patience.


    The mayor stammered and stuttered for a long while and failed to give Li Hong-Ze a reasonable


    exnation.


    There wasn''t any exnation he could give.


    He couldn''t possibly tell Li Hong-Ze that he was the one who had deployed these men, surrounded Ye


    Fan and tried to kill Ye Fan.


    The confession would spell his death.


    Ye Fan wasn''t the Ye Fan of old.


    The second most powerful man in their country had personally delivered their government''s conferment


    of the title of supreme grandmaster upon this man. Their country had hailed him as the unrivalled hero


    of their nation.


    That was one of the highest honors that one could get.


    Old men like Lu Cang-Qiong could notpare with the prestige and status that Ye Fan possessed


    now.


    If Li Hong-Ze were to find out that they had been trying to kill Ye Fan moments ago, he would skin them


    alive.


    Wu Wei-Tao would rather die than confess.


    "Why aren''t you talking now? Mayor Wu and Secretary He had a great deal of things to say earlier,


    didn''t you? Secretary He, didn''t you condemn Han Dong-Min as an aplice of mine because he


    tried to speak up for me? You didn''t even conduct an investigation before stripping him of his office and


    sending him to the countryside. Few men had such power," said Ye Fan with a mirthless smile. His


    words were cold and filled with mockery.


    An icy glint shed across Li Hong-Ze''s eyes. He red at He Lan-Shan. "He Lan-Shan, what is going


    on? Tell me the truth right now!"


    "I...I..." He Lan-Shan stammered fearfully. "It''s a misunderstanding. This has been a huge


    misunderstanding."


    "Is that so? Was it a misunderstanding on your part when you called me a hooligan and the scourge of


    society? Was it a misunderstanding on your part when you teamed up with Wu Wei-Tao and ruined my


    wedding? When you amassed an army and tried to kill me? Were those happy mistakes on your part?"


    asked Ye Fan, his voice tight with an icy fury.


    His words fell and erupted like bombs in their midst.


    Li Hong-Ze was filled with shock and rage when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    Li Hong-Ze was livid.


    He knew now why Ye Fan had been so cold and distant towards him.


    He knew now why Mr Chu was reluctant to ept the title of supreme grandmaster.


    It was because these two audacious scoundrels had abused their authority and incurred Mr Chu''s


    wrath.


    "Nothing that you do will be able to make up for our country''s loss of a supreme grandmaster! You''ll be


    marked as sinners for the rest of your lives! Death would be too easy a punishment!" thundered Li


    Hong-Ze furiously. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao were utterly terrified.


    The two men were quaking in their boots.


    They wailed loudly and pleaded with Li Hong-Ze fortheir lives.


    Without any hesitation, they had shifted all responsibility onto Lu Cang-Qiong.


    "You...you...¡± Lu Cang-Qiong was caught wrong-footed and left stammering.


    His face darkened as he pointed a trembling finger at He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao.


    "How dare you call me a scoundrel!" thundered Lu Cang-Qiong.

 Chapter 1148 Your Whole Family Will Pay!

    Chapter 1148 Your Whole Family Will Pay!


    Lu Cang-Qiong nearly blew up.


    He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao had orded him the respect one would give their fathers and


    teachers. Who would have expected them to turn on him so quickly and hurl curses at him? They had


    actually called him a scoundrel!


    Lu Cang-Qiong had lived a long life. Ye Fan had been the first person who had belittled and insulted


    him.


    Yet now He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao had followed suit.


    The two men didn''t seem bothered by Lu Cang-Qiong''s fury at all.


    In fact, they had begun cursing Lu Cang-Qiong secretly.


    He Lan-Shan wished fervently that he could kill the old man.


    This was an old man who had one foot in the grave. He should have just stayed at home,y in bed


    and waited for death. Why had hee all the way to Yunzhou to create so much trouble for them?


    Nothing would have gone wrong if he had kept to pushing aroundmonfolk with no power or


    authority.


    But he had decided to incur the wrath of Ye Fan instead.


    He was from a powerful family in Yanjing and a well-respected figure. But, so what?


    He was still a useless old man and an ignorant fool who had underestimated his enemy.


    "Go ahead and get yourself killed if you want to die, but why did you get us involved in your mess?"


    Profanity filled his head as he cursed Lu Cang-Qiong inwardly.


    He had no personal grudge with Ye Fan and the both of them had stayed away from each other and


    minded their own business. In fact, He Lan-Shan had given Ye Fan a bottle of wine as a gift in the past.


    There had been no enmity between them at all.


    But Lu Cang-Qiong''s desire for vengeance had gotten He Lan-Shan into trouble with Ye Fan.


    "It''s his fault that I''m done for,¡± moaned He Lan-Shan inwardly.


    "Lu Cang-Qiong? Who is that? Is that another one of your officials in Jiangdong?" Li Hong-Ze frowned


    when he heard that name. He clearly did not know who Lu Cang-Qiong was.


    The Lu family might be a powerful family with a strong presence in the political arena, but Lu Cang-


    Qiong had only been a secretary for some of the higher-ranking executives when he had been younger


    and still working. He was a respected figure because he had lived long enough to earn it. Besides, he


    was their elder. His age and his length of service warranted respect.


    That exined why many in the government usually let the old man have his way if doing that didn''t


    cause too much trouble or went against the rules.


    In fact, He Lan-Shan had received him personally when he had arrived at Yunzhou because he knew


    how influential and powerful Lu Cang-Qiong''s son was. He hadn''t done it because of how much he


    respected the old man.


    It made sense that Li Hong-Ze didn''t know who Lu Cang-Qiong was.


    "He''s the patriarch of the Lu family in Yanjing, Lu He''s father," said one of Li Hong-Ze''s subordinates,


    who appeared to know who Lu Cang-Qiong was.


    "Lu He''s father? The Lu family? Is Lu He involved in this as well? How dare he! Mr Chu is the pir of


    our nation and our national hero. He''s a rare prodigy that our country hasn''t had in a century! Death


    would be too light a punishment for Lu He if it''s his fault that Mr Chu bes China''s enemy. These


    men think they can get away with anything because of the power they have. Call Lu He right now. The


    flight from Yanjing to Yunzhou is only one and a half hours. He has two and a half hours to get to


    Jiangdong and beg for Mr Chu''s forgiveness!"


    Li Hong-Ze was livid when he heard that Lu He might have been involved in this.


    Men like Lu He and Li Hong-Ze represented the voice and will of the government.


    Ye Fan might mistake Lu He''s decision to kill him as the country''s decision to kill him. Lu He might have


    just made China Ye Fan''s enemy.


    To have a supreme grandmaster have a personal and intense grudge against one would be to invite


    disaster.


    One of the African countries had nearly been decimated because it had incurred the wrath of a


    supreme grandmaster.


    That African country had requested aid from the international martial artsmunity then and through


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    their help, survived annihtion at the hands of that supreme grandmaster.


    That was the power that a supreme grandmaster could lend to a country.


    And yet someone had abused their authority and tried to kill a supreme grandmaster whose allegiance


    China was trying to gain. The knowledge infuriated Li Hong-Ze.


    "Lu He is entertaining foreign visitors. Should we tell him to arrive by tomorrow instead?¡± asked one of


    Li Hong-Ze''s men.


    "I don''t care if he''s entertaining foreign guests or if he''s on Mars. Tell him to get his ass to Yunzhou


    right now. He deserves nothing but death if he doesn''t.¡±


    He Lan-Shan and the others paled when they heard Li Hong-Ze''s harsh words.


    Lu Cang-Qiong trembled violently and nearly fell as he staggered towards Li Hong-Ze.


    After a long while, he finally walked up to Li Hong-Ze. He summoned thest of his strength and spoke


    in a trembling voice. "There''s no need to summon him. This has


    nothing to do with He. I was the one who decided toe here. I''ll take full responsibility for my


    actions. This has nothing to do with He." Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    His face was deathly pale as he spoke to Li Hong-Ze in a trembling voice.


    Li Hong-Ze stared at the old man before him expressionlessly. The only hint of emotion was in his


    eyes. They were aze with fury.

 Chapter 1149 Will That Do?

    Chapter 1149 Will That Do?


    Li Hong-Ze''s voice thundered.


    His words were like des that struck Lu Cang-Qiong in his heart.


    His final threat struck Lu Cang-Qiong like a bolt of lightning and left him dazed.


    His face paled and he began to tremble violently. His legs gave way and he copsed onto the ground.


    "Why? Why have things turned out this way?" The old many sprawled across the ground like a


    mindless beast.


    His eyes were bright with fear.


    He couldn''t stop murmuring to himself.


    Lu Cang-Qiong had not expected things to turn out this way.


    He couldn''t believe that a nobody like Ye Fan would turn out to be so important to their country.


    The government would resort to executing the entire Lu family to appease the man.


    It was then that Lu Cang-Qiong finally realized whom he had offended. What a terrifying enemy he had


    gotten himself!


    Li Hong-Ze stopped yelling at Lu Cang-Qiong.


    This was an old man who had one foot in his grave. Li Hong-Ze was worried that the old man might die


    of fright if he continued yelling at him.


    That wasn''t what Li Hong-Ze wanted.


    He ignored Lu Cang-Qiongpletely, turned towards He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao instead and


    yelled furiously at them. "Why are you still standing there like buffoons? Get your asses over here and


    apologize to Mr Chu. You fools! You have a prodigy hidden in your midst and you had no clue at all.


    You wanted to kill him! You''re blind and foolish. You''re not fit to run Jiangdong or Yunzhou!"


    His voice boomed like thunder. He Lan-Shan and Wu Wei-Tao paled when they heard his words.


    They were beside themselves with fear. Horror filled their eyes as they turned and raced towards Ye


    Fan, desperate to offer the young man their apologies.


    "We''re truly sorry, Mr Chu. We were blind. We didn''t know who you are. We were fools who were


    deceived by viinous lies. Lu Cang-Qiong was the one who insisted on killing you. We wouldn''t have


    dared to touch a single hair on your head otherwise. We wouldn''t have agreed to let the army corner


    you and ruin your wedding banquet." He Lan-Shan bowed and apologized profusely. He seemed on the


    verge of tears.


    Wu Wei-Tao fared no better.


    This wasn''t the first time that Wu Wei-Tao had offended Ye Fan. His heart was filled with despair and


    terror. How he wished he could fall on his knees and beg Ye Fan for mercy.


    These two men, who had seemed so triumphant and full of themselves moments ago, had transformed


    into shriveling cowards cowering at Ye Fan''s feet. The air of superiority that they had exuded then had


    vanished without a trace.


    Li Er and the rest were stunned by sudden turn of events.


    The crowd around Haiyuan Restaurant had thought that Ye Fan was done for. Like Chen Ao and Li Er,


    they were equally dumbstruck.


    Their eyes had widened to the size of saucers while their jaws had dropped in shock.


    Some of them had stopped breathing for a few seconds.


    A few minutes ago, Ye Fan had been cornered and would have been killed.


    But within the short span of a few minutes, the tables had been turned.


    The Xur family had been forced onto their knees. Old Master Lu had copsed onto the ground and


    started mumbling unintelligibly like an old man gone mad.


    Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan had fallen at Ye Fan''s feet and begged for his forgiveness.


    Ye Fan had somehow slipped through the jaws of death and emerged unscathed.


    The man whom everyone had thought had been cornered had emerged triumphant.


    "The Unrivalled? A pir of the nation? That''s why you werepletely unafraid of the Xur and Lu


    families. That''s why you appeared so calm when you were surrounded by my vast army. This is why!


    I''ve underestimated you, Ye Fan. We have all underestimated you, Mr Chu!¡±


    Thest of Xur Jun-Lin''s hopes had vanished without a trace when Lu Cang-Qiong had copsed.


    The old general had thought that Ye Fan had been fearless because of his title as General Green


    Dragon and Long Bai-Chuan''s loyalty.


    But he had been wrong. He had been terribly wrong.


    He had underestimated Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had no fear of him because their country had acknowledged him as a supreme grandmaster,


    and called him the Unrivalled.


    He had an entire country on his side. He had no need for fear.


    After all, there was no man more powerful than the head of the state and no power greater than that of


    a country.


    The Lu and Xur families had thought that they had their country on their side.


    But it turned out that Ye Fan was the one who had China on his side.


    Xur Jun-Lin knew very well that today marked the day when Ye Fan became as powerful as a country.


    No one in China could challenge Mr Chu''s authority now.


    The thought of that sent spikes of pain stabbing at Xur Jun-Lin''s heart. Fury and anguish overcame the


    old general. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, with a loud thud, he fell and crashed heavily onto the ground.


    He hade to avenge the death of his grandson. He could not have foreseen that he would lose his


    life in Jiangdong without having gotten his revenge.


    Thevish Haiyuan Restaurant had be his grave.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Xur Jun-Lin had been wrong. He had not discerned the true source of Ye Fan''s power.


    He had thought that the source of Ye Fan''s power had been their country.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Yet he had been wrong. Ye Fan was the one who was lending their country his power.


    Men like Ye Fan didn''t need to rely on anyone else. They were their own founts of power.


    Xur Jun-Lin''s death did not cause amotion.


    Yet he hadmitted a big mistake, which had led to his death. He had asked for it. There was no one


    he could me for his terrible fate.


    Li Hong-Ze did not spare Xur Jun-Lin a single nce. He approached Ye Fan and offered the man his


    sincerest apologies.

 Chapter 1150 The Fickle Finger of Fate

    Chapter 1150 The Fickle Finger of Fate


    "Secretary He is a busy man holding an important office. I''m just a nobody. I don''t deserve his attention


    at all,¡± said Ye Fan. He Lan-Shan shook violently when he heard that.


    His face turned a deeper shade of pale.


    Li Hong-Ze knew what Ye Fan was trying to tell him. The young man disliked He Lan-Shan and didn''t


    trust him. "Since Mr Chu doesn''t think that He Lan-Shan can carry out the task properly, why don''t we


    let Wu Wei-Tao handle the investigation instead? This is a chance for him to atone for his mistakes.


    Would that please you, Mr Chu?"


    "Let''s not bother. I''ll end up being prosecuted for some terrible crime and my whole family n will end


    up being sentenced to death. Let Han Dong-Min handle the investigation. He cares deeply for the


    people and is a just and righteous man. He''s the best man to run Jiangdong."


    Ye Fan''s words had anotheryer of meaning hidden within them.


    He seemed to be advocating for Han Dong-Min to take He Lan-Shan''s ce in running Jiangdong and


    heading the Jiangdong provincial government.


    "Han Dong-Min? Who might that be?"


    Li Hong-Ze worked in the central government and knew little about the officials who worked in the


    cities.


    When it came to Jiangdong, he only knew a few people working in the provincial government.


    "He''s the deputy mayor of Yunzhou and his authority is second only to Wu Wei Tao''s," whispered one


    of Li Hong-Ze''s men.


    "Is that so? Well, summon him right away. He must be someone with extraordinary abilities to have


    gained Mr Chu''s approval.


    I can''t wait to meet him,¡± said Li Hong-Ze excitedly before he instructed someone to get Han Dong-Min.


    "There''s no need forthat. I''m right here."


    Han Dong-Min raised his hand unsteadily


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    before Li Hong-Ze could issue his instructions. He had been standing there all along.


    "Aha! So you''re Dong-Min. A government official''s greatest achievement isn''t the construction of


    towering buildings or grand bridges and roads but the winning of their people''s hearts. You appear to


    have won Mr Chu''s favor. That alone shows that you are a great leader who is loved and respected by


    all. Mr Chu has made his rmendation. I shall have you assume Wu Wei-Tao''s office temporarily


    and deal with the mess in Yunzhou.¡±


    What?


    Wu Wei-Tao plunged into the depths of despair when he heard what Li Hong-Ze had said.


    Li Hong-Ze had just promoted Han Dong-Min. It was obvious that Han Dong-Min was going to rece


    him as the head of Yunzhou.


    There shall be no ce for him in Yunzhou in the future.


    The revtion devastated Wu Wei-Tao.


    Yet there was nothing he could do about it.


    He had made a huge mistake and had no idea if he was going to walk out of this alive. He had lost his


    fight to fight for power.


    Everyone expected Han Dong-Min to thank Li Hong-Ze profusely but instead, he turned down the


    position that thetter had offered him.


    "I would be happy toply with your orders, but I''ve just been stripped of my office and deployed to


    the countryside by He Lan-Shan and I''ll be leaving tonight. I won''t be able to conduct the investigation


    that you demanded in the vige,¡± said Han Dong-Min as he shook his head.


    Blood rained from He Lan-Shan''s face when he heard that. He nearly burst into tears.


    He cursed inwardly at Han Dong-Min. The man was trying to get him into trouble!


    Li Hong-Ze was naturally furious when he heard what Han Dong-Min had said.


    "What a fine job you''re doing as provincial secretary, He Lan-Shan. You demoted a deputy mayor


    without a just cause or any investigation and banished him to the countryside. You abused your power


    and oppressed our people. I had such high hopes for you but it appears that I''ve misjudged your


    character. You''re the one who should be stripped of your office and sent to the countryside."


    "No, Mr Li, please let me exin. This is a misunderstanding...¡± He Lan-Shan said frantically.


    Li Hong-Ze had lost his patience. He issued his orders without hesitation.


    He Lan-Shan was stripped of his office and sent to the vige. Wu Wei-Tao was stripped of his duties


    and ced in confinement. He would be questioned and then sentenced ordingly to the gravity of


    his misdeeds.


    Dong-Min, you know how it is. With


    greater ability,es greater responsibility. Why don''t you take over He Lan-Shan''s duties too? This is


    going to be temporary. When I return to Yanjing, I''ll discuss with the rest and reassign your duties. You


    will receive our official instructions soon. It''s an honor to have your abilities recognized by Mr Chu.


    Make sure you do a good job. Mr Chu thinks highly of you. I''m sure you''re going to have a bright future


    ahead of you,"ughed Li Hong-Ze as he patted Han Dong-Min firmly on his shoulder. His words were


    filled with encouragement and approval.


    Everyone could tell that his regard for Han Dong-Min was all because of Ye Fan.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t mentioned his name, Han Dong-Min would never have the chance to speak to Li


    Hong-Ze or earn thetter''s approval and rmendation.


    Wu Wei-Tao and He Lan-Shan trembled violently and finally copsed in a heap on the ground.


    He Lan-Shan could not have foreseen that he would be ruined by a young man. His whole life and his


    career had been destroyed.


    The hate and regret that he felt could notpare to what Wu Wei-Tao was feeling.


    His former subordinate had just risen swiftly up the ranks and within a single bound, ended up in the


    position of provincial secretary of Jiangdong.


    Waves of bitterness swelled inside Wu Wei-Tao and threatened to drown him.


    Han Dong-Min had easily gotten what he had worked so hard and so long for.


    He had acquired the position because of a few words that Ye Fan had said.


    If Wu Wei-Tao had known that had been all it had taken, he would have killed himself before he turned


    against Ye Fan.


    Regret was a bitter pill indeed.


    If life was a game of chess, he had just lost the game because of a single misstep.


    "The fates y us like fools. How I wished I had made a different move,"mented Wu Wei-Tao as


    bitter tears streamed down his cheeks.


    How he wished that he had done things differently. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    He had started off on a friendly rtionship with Ye Fan.


    He had countless opportunities to win Ye Fan''s trust and approval.


    But he had wasted all of them.


    Han Dong-Min had been the one who


    benefitted from his loss.

 Chapter 1151 Finale

    Chapter 1151 Finale


    Ye Fan did not turn down the offer this time.


    Honestly, he could do without the title. It wasn''t going to bring him much material benefits and would, in


    fact, only bring him more responsibilities.


    After all, honor came with its own set of responsibilities and burden.


    The country had bestowed the title upon Ye Fan not simply because it recognized his abilities and


    status. Its motive was to burden Ye Fan with the obligation of lending a hand should danger befall the


    nation in the future.


    Now that Ye Fan had epted this title, he had the duty to protect China.


    The young man was a free spirit who hated being bound by rules and duty.


    He had epted the title with great reluctance.


    His reluctance had nothing to do with his love or patriotism for the country. He simply abhorred being


    made a hostage of moral and ethical obligations and duty.


    Should danger truly befall China, Ye Fan would act to save his country, but he wouldn''t be doing it out


    of duty. Instead, he would be doing it because he wanted to.


    Besides, Lu Cang-Qiong and the others had tried to put him through hell. The interactions that he had


    had with these members of the nation had nearlypelled him to turn down the offer of a title. He had


    been ready to say no.


    Ye Fan had changed his mind because of Li Hong-Ze''s sincerity.


    He took the documents from Li Hong-Ze''s hands, then nodded.


    "I ept the title," he said coolly. "But I''m going to be honest with you. I''m used to the freedom I have


    now and I don''t like being ordered around by other people. I may ept the title, but I won''t do


    anything that I don''t want to do. If there''s anything I do want to do, no rules orws are going to stop


    me either. I believe you know what I''m trying to tell you."


    Ye Fan looked Li Hong-Ze in the eye and told him his honest feelings.


    Li Hong-Ze wasn''t surprised at all.


    This wasn''t his first time dealing with a supreme grandmaster. Other powerful martial artists like Ye


    Qing-Tian and Mo Gu-Cheng had disyed a simr arrogance.


    He didn''t find anything wrong with their arrogance.


    A man who had no pride wasn''t going to amount to much in life.


    This was exactly why the Chinese government had washed their hands off the martial arts circle and


    allowed thetterplete autonomy when it came to governance.


    They gave the average martial artistplete autonomy. Powerful martial artists like Ye Fan were


    naturally bestowed greater freedom.


    "Don''t worry, Mr Chu. We''re not going to order you around. We don''t have the power to do so. We only


    hope that you will offer your assistance when the nation is in trouble and contribute your abilities to


    protect our country."


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "Of course. Jiangdong is my home and China my homnd. I won''t let any outsider destroy my home


    or dishonor my home country. I won''t stand by and do nothing if my country is in trouble. I will protect


    China and thend''s peace and stability," said Ye Fan solemnly.


    He spoke firmly and with a determination that belied the mildness of his tone.


    Li Hong-Ze wasforted and overjoyed by his words.


    "The sages used to say, one should align their heart with the heaven and earth, their cause with their


    people''s, and that they should strive for an education that befits a sage and peace for the greater good


    of all people. Mr Chu''s heart is aligned with our people and his thoughts with the safety and peace of


    our country. With men like you, China has no worries. We will rise again and achieve glory on the


    global stage," said Li Hong-Ze confidently as his heart soared with happiness.


    The joy he felt was for his country and his people.


    Another great man and talent had arisen in their country.


    It had been years since Chu Sect had brought a cmity upon the country and forced their nation onto


    the brink of near destruction. After the six supreme grandmasters had emerged back then, the country


    had not seen another martial artist who could rival a supreme grandmaster.


    Today, they had bestowed the title of supreme grandmaster onto Ye Fan. The seventh pir of the


    nation had emerged. This was joyous news to the country and to the martial arts circle. It marked the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    beginning of a new age.


    There should have been a grand ceremony and a nationwide celebration.


    But Ye Qing-Tian, out of his desire to protect Ye Fan, had decided to dy the ceremony.


    The young sapling that stood apart from the forest had to brave the cruel storms alone and would


    inevitably be brought down.


    Chu Tian-Fan''s fate was a testament to that saying.


    The world might seem at peace but underneath that veneer of calm and stability were undercurrents of


    chaos and turmoil.


    Each age came with its conspiracies, plots and fights for power.


    Where there were men, there would be war and death.


    The drama that had caused such amotion in Jiangdong had finally came to an end. Ye Fan had


    epted the official documents conferring upon him the title of a supreme grandmaster.


    Wu Wei-Tao had been taken away by the authorities for questioning.


    He Lan-Shan had been dragged down his pedestal and banished to the countryside.


    Under Han Dong-Min''s watch, the police officers who had rushed from every corner of Yunzhou and


    amassed at Haiyuan Restaurant were dispersed in an orderly manner.


    The 3,000 soldiers from the Jiangdong military camp fled the scene and disappeared with their tails


    between their legs as Wang Dong-Sheng led them away.


    Xur Jun-Lin and Xur Hey on the ground, still and cold like the bodies of wild dogs left to rot in the


    open.


    No one bothered with them. The thought of sending them to the hospital did not ur to anyone at all.


    Wang Dong-Sheng, who had been part of the military force that Xur He had led, had not spared a


    single nce at the two generals before he had fled the area.


    Lu Cang-Qiong, too, was taken away by Li Hong-Ze''s men.


    The actors had left the stage and the farce hade to an end.


    But this was but the opening act. The y had just begun.


    Han Dong-Min''s investigation and its oues would surely lead to repercussions that would spread


    all the way to Yanjing.


    Offending Ye Fan was sufficient reason to earn them a heavy punishment from the government.


    Yet, these were matters that would slowly be dealt with in the future.


    At the moment, the crowd had dispersed and peace had resumed outside Haiyuan Restaurant. New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Yet overwhelming emotions continued to assail Li Er and the others like a terrible tsunami that


    threatened to pull them under.


    A deathly silence permeated the air long after Li Hong-Ze and the others had left.


    Everyone remained quiet. One could hear a pin drop.


    Ye Fan was the only one who was smiling.


    He reached out and pulled his lovely wife


    into his arms.


    Then, he folded his hands behind his back. The warm smile on his face turned cold and joyless.


    He gazed upon them like a king who had his queen in his arms and his empire at his feet.

 Chapter 1152 Show Mercy When You Can

    Chapter 1152 Show Mercy When You Can


    His men bowed before him while a storm brewed behind him, ready to unleash its power upon his call.


    His wife rested within his arms. He stood proud and strong, like a triumphant hero.


    The cold winds stirred, sweeping dust and dirt off the ground and coloring the skies yellow with earth.


    Ye Fan''s eyes swept across the heavens and the earth, the distant clouds and farawaykes, and the


    men and women of Jiangdong.


    He did not utter a word. Yet, everyone could feel and submitted willingly to his quiet authority.


    Their eyes were filled with nothing but respect and awe when they looked at Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng gazed up at Ye Fan as shey in his arms. A mesmerizing smile blossomed on her face


    as she stared at the look of authority on his face.


    Her heart brimmed with love and


    contentment.


    Was this her husband?


    It was. This was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s husband.


    She had never experienced such bliss before.


    She recalled the endless suffering and injustices that she had endured when she had been living with


    the Qiu family.


    She hadmented about how the heavens had been unjust to her.


    Yet all Qiu Mu-Cheng felt now was gratitude.


    She thanked the fates and the gods for giving her the chance to know such an exceptional young man


    and was grateful for her marriage to this man.


    Yet, despite all her happiness, she could not help but feel a sliver of loss stirring inside her.


    The more exceptional Ye Fan showed himself to be, the greater her sense of loss.


    When Ye Fan had first married into the Qiu family, they had had to endure endless hardships and


    suffering. Despite the terrible times then, Ye Fan had seemed like a real person then.


    But now, Ye Fan was the supreme leader of Jiangdong and a powerful martial artist whom the country


    and the government treated with caution and respect. Men like Li Hong-Ze who were amongst the


    uppermost echelons of their society orded Ye Fan with utmost respect. It struck Qiu Mu-Cheng


    then. Her husband was now a powerful man who stood above them all.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng hadbored tirelessly as a CEO of Mufan Group not because she had


    wanted the money but because she had wanted to prove that she was Ye Fan''s equal.


    Now, she realized that Ye Fan was simply too exceptional. No matter how hard she tried, she would


    never stand on equal footing with him.


    She was slowly realizing that she wasn''t worthy of this man. She couldn''t keep up with him at all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The independent andpetitive Qiu Mu-Cheng was convinced that a longsting romantic


    rtionship was built on equality. Both partners had to be the equal of the other.


    But she knew very well that therey a vast chasm between her and Ye Fan. Sooner orter, she was


    going to end up as a mere trophy wife.


    She did not reveal her thoughts and instead kept them buried deep inside her.


    Ye Fan naturally knew nothing of these thoughts.


    His eyes swept across the crowd andnded on Chen Ao.


    His mirthless and arrogantugh reverberated in the air and sent the temperature plummeting.


    "So, Chen Ao, do you still think that I''m a lost cause and that you made the right decision in pledging


    your loyalty to the Lu and Xur families?"


    Those words dropped like bombs in their midst.


    It was the first thing that Ye Fan had done after Lu Cang-Qiong and the others had left. He questioned


    Chen Ao.


    He had spared Chen Ao''s life when he had realized thetter''s betrayal and he had made the Chen Ao


    a promise.


    He wanted Chen Ao to see for himself who would emerge victorious in this battle between Ye Fan and


    the Lu and Xur families.


    Ye Fan had been true to his word.


    Having fulfilled his promise, he questioned Chen Ao again.


    Chen Ao paled instantly and, with a sudden tremor, slid to the ground. A powerful figure of influence in


    Jiangdong had copsed to the ground in the face of Ye Fan''s intimidating interrogation.


    His eyes shone with terror. He did not say a word for the longest time.


    Then, heughed.


    His eyes dark with despair, he looked like a man who knew that his time was up.


    He struggled to his feet, fell limply against the wall, thenughed bitterly. "That''s right, Mr Chu. You''ve


    won. You''re the victor. You''ve proven that I''m the one who''s blind and ignorant. I''m the one who


    underestimated you, Mr Chu."


    Li Er and the others were visibly affected by Chen Ao''sughter of utter defeat.


    The man did not fight his fate. Instead, he said firmly, "Mr Chu, do what you have to do. I''m honored to


    die by your hand and I''m honored to have served such an exceptional man like you. I die with no


    regrets."


    He did not beg for his life, nor did he burst out into terrified tears. He appeared exceptionally calm in


    the face of death.


    That was because he had expected this.


    Ye Fan was a loyal and devoted man. Men like him abhorred betrayal.


    Chen Ao had never expected Ye Fan to forgive him for what he had done.


    He was simply receiving the punishment that he deserved.


    "Alright. Chen Ao, I let you live for too long. It''s time that you be on your way," said Ye Fan with a


    mirthless smile. Without any hesitation, he raised his arm and was ready to send his palm shing


    down on Chen Ao.


    Li Er and the others lunged at Ye Fan and stopped thetter.


    Wang Jie-Xi and many others who had some say in Jiangdong began pleading with Ye Fan as well.


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Please, Mr Chu, show mercy and spare Chen Ao''s life! Please!"


    Their voices rose in unison as they pleaded for Chen Ao.


    Chen Ao might have been slightly overbearing at times, but he had never done them wrong.


    He had been the one leading them before Ye Fan had established his authority in Jiangdong. They


    respected him greatly.


    That was why many of them had followed Li Er and Lei San''s lead and started to plead for Chen Ao.


    Li Er and the others wouldn''t stop pleading with Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, please show mercy and spare him. You''re the ruler of Jiangdong. You should set an example


    for the rest of us and do what''s right."

 Chapter 1153 Paying for a Fathers Sins

    Chapter 1153 Paying for a Father''s Sins


    "Do what''s right?" Ye Fan burst out intoughter.


    It was a coldugh that wasced with fury and the threat of violence.


    "Li Er, how dare you tell me to do what''s right. Did Chen Ao do the right thing when he betrayed me?


    When my family''s lives were at stake, my wife was in danger and Mufan Group had gone down, did


    Chen Ao do the right thing?" asked Ye Fan relentlessly.


    His words were like bombs that dropped explosively amongst them.


    His fury assailed them with the force of a tsunami.


    Ye Fan wasn''t a coldblooded or heartless man. But Chen Ao had gone too far andmitted too


    terrible a sin.


    Ye Fan dared not imagine what fate would befall his mother or his wife if he had not arrived in the nick


    of time then.


    Chen Ao''s betrayal had nearly led them to their ends.


    How could Ye Fan forgive him?


    Li Er and the rest flushed, then became deted. Ye Fan''s bombardment of usatory questions had


    rendered them speechless.


    Chen Ao knew that he deserved his punishment. His eyes were bright with tears as he turned towards


    Li Er and the others. "Please stop. Mr Chu is right. I deserve this. I deserve to die. I''m not worth your


    trying to save me.¡±


    His voice was choked with tears and his wordsden with guilt and regret. Tears streamed down his


    cheeks as he spoke.


    He fell to his knees and said loudly, "Mr Chu, please kill me!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chen Ao''s head collided with the floor with a loud and resounding thud that reverberated in the room.


    "I''ll give you what you want!" Ye Fan said with a mirthless smile and sent his palm shing downward.


    "No!"


    Li Er and the others couldn''t bear to witness the scene. Many of them shut their eyes instantly.


    They knew that Chen Ao wasn''t going to survive the blow.


    Mr Chu''s fist could put a dent in metal.


    Chen Ao was just a man made of flesh and blood.


    "Chen Ao, you fool, why did you betray Mr Chu?"mented Li Er and the others. Fury and helplessness


    churned within them.


    Just as everyone thought that Chen Ao was going to meet his maker, they heard the sound of


    screeching tires sounding outside Haiyuan Restaurant.


    A beautiful young woman in a long dress charged into the restaurant the next moment.


    "Dad!¡± A terrible cry startled everyone in the room.


    Chen Ao trembled instantly and his pupils contracted in rm. "Nannan, why are you here? Go home


    right now! Who told you toe? You stupid girl, you should be in Yanjing. Didn''t I tell you not toe


    back to Jiangdong without my instructions? How dare you disobey my word!"


    Chen Ao, who had not feared his own death, appeared slightly frantic at the sight of his own daughter.


    He was terrified that in a fit of fury, Ye Fan might decide to kill his daughter as well.


    He shoved Chen Nan away frantically and told her to leave Jiangdong and nevere back.


    "No, I''m not leaving, Dad. I''m not going to leave you and I won''t let you die. I want you to live!" sobbed


    Chen Nan as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Her blouse was stained dark with her tears within moments.


    "Leave! This is a matter between us grown-ups. It has nothing to do with a young girl like you. Get out


    of here!"


    Chen Ao kept pushing his daughter away. But Chen Nan had made up her mind to stay. She wasn''t


    going to leave that easily.


    She had found out from her motherst night that her father had betrayed Ye Fan.


    Terrified that Ye Fan might kill her father for his betrayal, she had hurried from Yanjing to Yunzhou.


    Chen Nan had released a sigh of relief upon seeing her father alive and well. She turned towards Ye


    Fan with tears in her eyes and began pleading with thetter.


    "Fan, please spare my father''s life. It''s all because of me. He made a mistake and betrayed you


    because he wanted to protect me. Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua threatened my father with my life


    and forced him to do their bidding. Fan, my father has always been loyal to you. He''s never thought of


    betraying you. He did it because of me. It was all my fault. Kill me instead, Fan, and spare my father!"


    Chen Nan''s tears glimmered under the light while her sobs filled the air.


    Everyone who heard her words and her weeping were moved.


    Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua had tried to turn Chen Ao against Ye Fan so that they could quickly


    topple Mufan Group and destroy the empire that Ye Fan had painstakingly built in Jiangdong.


    But Chen Ao had been Ye Fan''s loyal follower for many years. Ye Fan had treated him with nothing but


    utmost kindness. Chen Ao would never betray the man.


    After numerous failed attempts at trying to get Chen Ao on their side, Lu Ming-Feng had discovered


    Chen Ao''s Achilles'' heel.


    It was his precious daughter, Chen Nan.


    Lu Ming-Feng had then sent someone to stalk Chen Nan in Yanjing and secretly take photographs and


    videos of her. These had then been sent to Chen Ao to ckmail him.


    His daughter would suffer for his disobedience.


    Chen Ao treasured his daughter above all else. Naturally, he wouldn''t allow any harm toe to her.


    Powerless to stop Lu Ming-Feng, Chen Ao could only submit to him and help him and Xur Shao-Hua


    topple Mufan Group.


    Li Er and the others finally realized the truth after Chen Nan had shared it with them.


    They had not known the reason for Chen Ao''s betrayal.


    "Chen Ao, why didn''t you tell us that your daughter was in danger? We could have thought of


    something together. You wouldn''t have had to shoulder everything on your own." Li Er and the others


    were furious that Chen Ao had not thought to share his burden with them. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Chen Ao simply shook his head.


    "Fan, please spare my father''s life. I''m willing to take his ce," sobbed Chen Nan inconsbly. Her


    words were filled with guilt and remorse.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was probably the only person who dared to speak and persuade Ye Fan from killing


    Chen Ao.


    After a long moment of silence, she finally couldn''t take it any longer. She tugged at Ye Fan''s sleeve


    and murmured, "Ye Fan."

 Chapter 1154 The Final Judgment

    Chapter 1154 The Final Judgment


    "Ye Fan..." Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan with a pleading look.


    It was obvious that she wanted to save the father and daughter.


    Ye Fan waved his hand expressionlessly. "Alright, Mu-Cheng, you don''t have to say a word. I know


    what you want to tell me."


    He stared at Chen Ao, who was kneeling on the ground, and at Chen Nan, whose cheeks were stained


    with tears. After a long moment, he finally sighed. The murderous urges that he had felt earlier


    receded.


    "Forget it. Chen Ao, I''m going to spare your life on Nannan''s ount. But you will not escape


    punishment. Leave Jiangdong and never step into thesends again," said Ye Fan coldly.


    That was the punishment he had decided for Chen Ao.


    Having said that, Ye Fan turned and left with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The crowd was left with the sight of his retreating back.


    "Mr Chu, thank you for sparing my life.¡± Chen Ao''s head hit the ground loudly as he wept and


    kowtowed.


    Mr Chu''s words had sent tears streaming down the grown man''s cheeks.


    Chen Ao was filled with both guilt and gratitude towards Ye Fan.


    He had not expected to live after what he had done.


    Even though Ye Fan had cast him out of Jiangdong, at least he had spared his life.


    "Dad, you''re going to live! Fan spared your life!" Chen Nan wept tears of joy when she heard what Ye


    Fan had said.


    She turned, threw herself into her father''s arms and sobbed uncontrobly.


    "Don''t cry...everything''s alright now," said Chen Ao as he hugged his daughter and patted her shoulder.


    His words offort


    seemed to be directed at both his daughter and himself.


    No one knew how he had survived the past few days.


    They had been akin to the final days of a prisoner facing capital punishment. The devastation and


    hopelessness that he had endured while awaiting death must have been terrifying.


    No one could preserve theirposure in the face of death.


    Even though Chen Ao had been a powerful man who had hadmand over countless men in


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jiangdong, he was only still a man.


    Fortunately, everything hade to an end.


    The life of terror and utter fear had finally ended.


    Chen Ao had survived.


    The others smiled with relief.


    Li Er walked up to Chen Ao and pulled both father and daughter up from the ground. He sighed. "Chen


    Ao, you''ve got a wonderful daughter. If she hadn''t turned up in time and pleaded for your life, you would


    be dead now."


    Lei San and the others gathered around Chen Ao and offered simr words of constion.


    After a brief moment ofughter, a forlorn look settled on their faces.


    After all, Chen Ao had been cast out of Jiangdong.


    They would miss theirrade sorely.


    "Chen Ao, don''t hold it against Mr Chu. He''s the leader of Jiangdong. There are some things that he


    has to do. He''ll lose the respect of the public if he doesn''t punish you for the terrible misdeed that


    you''vemitted," sighed Li Er and the rest.


    "I know," said Chen Ao. "I won''t me anyone but myself for this. I''m happy that


    I''m alive."


    Lei San and the rest nodded.


    ''Tm d you think this way. What are your ns after you leave Jiangdong? Let us know if you need


    any help. I''m sure you''ll do alright though. You''ll make a name for yourself outside. I have faith in your


    abilities."


    Li Er, Lei San and the rest looked at Chen Ao.


    They had sharedughter and tears with each other for many years. There had been plenty of fights


    and arguments amongst them too. Their time spent together had culminated in a deep friendship.


    They couldn''t help but feel sad now that Chen Ao was leaving them.


    Chen Ao shook his head.


    ''Tm doing no such thing. I''m old and tired. I just want to find a quiet ce, have a small garden and


    keep a few songbirds. I want to spend time with my family. That''s all I want," said Chen Ao softly with a


    smile. He seemed like an old man who, having survived the ravages of time and reality, had seen the


    world for what it truly was and gained release from it.


    The lesson that he had suffered had been too heavy.


    No other lesson had been as memorable and as painful as this particr lesson.


    It was the reason why he had decided to go into retirement.


    "Come on, Nannan, let''s go home." Having bade Li Er and the others farewell, Chen Ao leaned against


    his daughter and hobbled slowly out of the Haiyuan Restaurant.


    Li Er and the rest watched as the once formidable man who hadmanded a legion in Jiangdong


    leave them.


    He walked into the horizon, disappearing into crimson sunset and from Jiangdong.


    The Chen family of Jianghai became history that day.


    It was unlikely that they would meet the man who had served Mr Chu alongside the others and


    watched over Jiangdong again.


    Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi sat in the restaurant, gazed out at the mountains andke that spread


    before their eyes and drank without stopping.


    "I was only a hawker manning a street stall when I first met Chen Ao. He was already in the big league


    then. I swore then that I would catch up and be his equal one day. Ten years have passed since.


    No one could have expected that he would be cast out of Yunzhou one day," sighed Wang Jie-Xi.


    Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Li Er and Lei San felt the same way.


    "That''s right. No one could have foreseen that one day, Chen Ao would leave thesends with his tail


    between his legs.


    Nothing is certain in this world."


    Li Er raised his cup and emptied it.


    The wintry winds carried the voices of these men into the distance.


    In the meantime, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had returned to the mansion in the west.

 Chapter 1155 Mysterious Mission

    Chapter 1155 Mysterious Mission


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was worried that Ye Fan might overexert himself too.


    With Chen Ao around, he could help Ye Fan shoulder some of thetter''s responsibilities.


    Besides, Chen Ao had done what he had done to protect Chen Nan. He had had his reasons.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    "One should pay the price for their mistakes. Mu-Cheng, my mind is made. I''ve shown Chen Ao the


    greatest extent of my forgiveness by letting him live,¡± said Ye Fan firmly and authoritatively.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng kept quiet.


    Themotion that had broken out over Jiangdong because of the Lu and Xur families had finally


    That night, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng rolled up their sleeves and cooked a sumptuous dinner for the


    Green Dragon Force, Long Bai-Chuan and the rest.


    "I can''t believe how great a cook Instructor Chu is!"


    "He''s not only an incrediblemander and warrior, he''s also a great chef!"


    "Instructor Chu is indeed a man of many talents."


    "Oh man, I may be a guy but I''d die to marry someone like Instructor Chu."


    "Look at yourself. Do you really think you deserve such a husband?"


    "Hey, watch your mouth!"


    "If anyone in the Green Dragon Force gets to marry Instructor Chu, it''s going to be our leader Ye Yu-


    Yan. You can forget about your chances, you bullish punk."


    Tai Shan and the rest bantered yfully with one another as they enjoyed the delicious spread of


    dishes before them.


    "Shut your trap and eat!" Ye Yu-Yan yelled at Li Zi-Yang and her teammates as she blushed.


    Her eyes flickered discreetly towards Ye Fan, who was running around in the kitchen. A strange feeling


    swelled within her.


    If she had epted Ye Fan''s deration of love for her, this exceptional young man would have been


    hers.


    She shook her head at that thought and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    She knew very well that that was a pure fantasy.


    Even if she hadn''t looked down on Ye Fan then and had epted his feelings for her, their rtionship


    wouldn''t havested anyway.


    They were family, after all. That alone eliminated any possibility of a romantic rtionship between


    them. Anything fantasy that Ye Yu-Yan harbored for this man must remain a secret that she could only


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    think aboutte at night, when she was alone.


    As she stared at Ye Fan, Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t help but wonder why she had been such a fool then.


    Why had she been so blind?


    She had had such an exceptional man right by her side then but she had not had a clue at all.


    In fact, she had had tried to make his life difficult and had offered him nothing but words of abuse.


    Ye Yu-Yan felt waves of regret and remorse every time she recalled how she had treated Ye Fan.


    Without that unpleasantness, they would have been such loving siblings.


    The rtionship that tied them together wouldn''t remain at merely that of a superior and his


    subordinate.


    Even though Ye Fan had allowed Ye Yu-Yan to join the Green Dragon Force, his attitude towards her


    had remained unchanged.


    He remained distant and cold and had not disyed any hints of familial intimacy.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, Ye Yu-Yan was no different from Li Zi-Yang and his other recruits.


    "Yu-Yan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze?"


    "Dear heavens, do you have a crush on Instructor Chu?"


    "Oh man, that''s too bad. Nothing will evere out of it."


    "That''s right. Instructor Chu''s married."


    "He''s famous for being madly in love with his wife, too."


    "Our team leader may be a beautiful woman in her own right, but she got to know Instructor Chu too


    "If you knew Instructor Chu before Miss Qiu, I bet you would''ve gotten Instructor Chu to fall in love with


    you instead!" "That''s right. You would have be the wife of our great general and the empress of


    Jiangdong instead of Miss Qiu!"


    Fueled by youth and alcohol, the group of young menughed and spoke brazenly.


    Ye Yu-Yan did not say a word as the young men''sughter rang sharply in the air.


    No one noticed the despondency that colored and darkened her eyes.


    None of them could have known that she had known Ye Fan much, much earlier than Qiu Mu-Cheng


    had.


    She had been the one who had known Ye Fan first. Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned upter.


    That hadn''t mattered at all though.


    She hadn''t treasured him when he had been there.


    They had been so young then. She had had countless opportunities to earn his love.


    But she had been blinded by power and had looked down on the powerless Ye Fan then.


    She had lost her cousin''s love.


    She was the reason why they were nowplete strangers.


    The dinner continuedte into the night.


    Ye Fan had rooms prepared for Li Zi-Yang and the others so that they could stay the night.


    The Green Dragon Force had had an intensive period of training. They deserved a break.


    A short one.


    They would have to return to the military camp tomorrow and continue their training.


    They might have shown some progress but it was still a long way before they achieved what Ye Fan


    expected of them.


    It waste.


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest had fallen into a deep slumber.


    Two persons remained awake and silent as they stood in the courtyard.


    One of them had his hands folded behind his back. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The other stood dutifully behind him, with a look of respect and deference on his face.


    "Something unexpected cropped up. But it''s been dealt with," said Ye Fan coolly.


    Long Bai-Chuan nodded. ''Tm d to hear that. When does the Dragon Master n to activate


    Operation Sparks?"


    He had been chosen by Ye Fan to join thetter in his charge against the Chu family.


    "Let''s wait. I have some business to tend to before I invoke the Dragon God Token. I need you to make


    a trip to Japan first and carry out a mission for me," said Ye Fan.


    "Yes, sir," said Long Bai-Chuang immediately. ''Til make sure that the mission ispleted even if it


    kills me."

 Chapter 1156 A Dragon God?

    Chapter 1156 A Dragon God?


    Long Bai-Chuan felt shocked when he heard what Ye Fan said and raised his head.


    After all, Long Bai-Chuan was the leader of all four Dragons.


    Even in Dragon God Hall, no more than ten people had greater authority than him.


    However, Ye Fan wanted him to take orders from someone else.


    Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t help but wonder who Ye Fan was talking about.


    "Why? Are you unhappy to take orders from someone?"


    Ye Fan seemed capable of seeing right through him.


    He bluntly said Long Bai-Chuan''s thoughts out loud.


    Long Bai-Chuan replied immediately, "I would never dream of defying your orders."


    Ye Fanughed gently.


    "That would be best. Moreover, you don''t have the right to go against him. He is superior in terms of


    status and strength. I suggest you keep your defiance to yourself. Or else, I can''t promise if he would


    even let you die in one piece," Ye Fan''s calm voice quietly rang.


    Long Bai-Chuan''s eyes twitched hard as he trembled.


    Superior in terms of status and strength?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Don''t tell me the man you want me to assist is a Dragon God?" Long Bai-Chuan was on the verge of


    shouting out loud.


    His face turned pale, and he looked terrified as he asked Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan said nothing and only looked at him with a smile on his face as he nodded.


    BAM!


    The moment Ye Fan nodded, Long Bai-Chuan felt as though he was struck by lightning in his heart.


    He never dreamed he would get to see a Dragon God.


    Since Ye Fan was the founder of Dragon God Hall, he had the highest status there.


    In the hierarchy of Dragon God Hall, Ye Fan reigned supreme in terms of power and strength.


    Ye Fan was like a religion to the Dragon God Hall members.


    Han was second in rank to Ye Fan.


    Han served as Dragon God Hall''s butler and was a conduit between Ye Fan and the Dragon God Hall


    members.


    To a certain degree, he represented the Dragon Master.


    Next in rank were the pirs of Dragon God Hall, the Dragon Gods!


    Long Bai-Chuan didn''t know how many Dragon Gods Ye Fan had under him.


    He heard Dragon God Hall had three, four, or even five Dragon Gods in the past.


    Regardless of their quantity, Dragon Gods were the most powerful and elite team in Dragon God Hall.


    Each one of them had inestimable power.


    The Dragon Gods were an untamed lot who only everplied to the Dragon Master.


    Even Han was unable to mobilize them without the Dragon Master''s authority.


    The Dragon Gods were Ye Fan''s most lethal weapons.


    Even the four Dragons of Dragon God Hall couldn''tpare to them at all.


    If Ye Fan was really talking about a Dragon God, Long Bai-Chuan would have to fall in line even if he


    were China''s military god and Dragons leader.


    Long Bai-Chuan departed from Yunzhou with fear in his heart and hurried over to Jiangdong''s


    international airport.


    Long Bai-Chuan didn''t even know what Ye Fan''s mission was.


    On that very night, Lu Cang-Qiong and Xur Jun-Lin were both taken back to Yanjing.


    Xur He was under military court arrest for mobilizing the troops without authority and awaiting trial.


    Xur Jun-Lin couldn''t be saved, so he was pronounced dead and sent straight to the morgue.


    Xur Shao-Hua''s father, Xur Hai-Sheng, was implicated and was transferred to Yanjing for trial.


    However, Xur Hai-Sheng acted like he knew nothing of his little brother and father''s handiwork in


    Jiangdong. He pushed all me on them and proimed his innocence.


    Xur Hai-Sheng had no choice.


    After all, the Xur family relied on Old


    Master Xur and his two sons.


    Now, Xur Jun-Lin was dead, and his little brother, Xu He was imprisoned. If Xur Hai-Sheng were to get


    implicated as well, then the Xur family was done for.


    Xur Hai-Sheng looked more and more upset, and his legs couldn''t help trembling.


    Xur Hai-Sheng ended up incapable of withstanding the fear Li Hong-Ze struck in him and confessed.


    Xur Hai-Sheng ended up confessing to his crimes.


    He confessed to letting his little brother go to Jiangdong to help seek revenge.


    Since Xur Hai-Sheng was guilty, he said nothing in retort.


    Li Hong-Ze announced Xur Hai-Sheng''s punishment. He was demoted by two levels, from lieutenant


    general to colonel.


    Of the three soldiers in the family, one was dead, the second was in jail, and thest one was demoted.


    None of them survived unscathed because of Ye Fan.


    Initially, they felt Ye Fan was an insignificant street punk they could crush anytime. Xur Hai-Sheng


    never even dreamt that things could turn out so badly.


    A single man had shockingly destroyed the mighty Xur family.

 Chapter 1157 Lu Hes Fury

    Chapter 1157 Lu He''s Fury


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Xur Hai-Sheng couldn''t wrap his mind around it.


    However, Li Hong-Ze didn''t care how Xur Hai-Sheng felt. After he announced his sentence, he waved


    and gestured for Xur Hai-Sheng to go reflect on his ways.


    "Why are you still here? Do you want to get demoted by two more ranks?" asked Li Hong-Ze as he


    frowned when he noticed Xur Hai-Sheng had no intention of leaving.


    Xur Hai-Sheng raised his head and asked, "I just want to know why. Isn''t Ye Fan just a punk from


    Jiangdong without any background or aplishments? But why do you hold him in such high esteem


    that you are willing to punish the Xur family? I don''t understand. I simply don''t understand. We have


    three aplished generals in our family. You mean we can''t rival one mere gangster?"


    Xur Hai-Sheng''s eyes turned red as he looked at Li Hong-Ze and roared deeply with indignance.


    Li Hong-Ze didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at Xur Hai-Sheng expressionlessly. "You don''t have to


    know why. All you need to remember is that your family offended the wrong person. The Xur and Lu


    familiesbined can''tpare to him."


    Li Hong-Ze left when he was done talking.


    Only Xur Hai-Sheng remained with terror in his eyes.


    He stood in a daze as a tsunami flooded his heart.


    He couldn''t imagine how powerful Ye Fan really was.


    Amid the Xur family''s unrest, the Lu family didn''t enjoy a moment of peace either.


    Although the Lu residence was brightly lit at night, Lu Cang-Qiong sat alone in his room with his doors


    closed and forbade anyone from entering.


    Lu Cang-Qiong had alreadye back from Jiangdong for several hours.


    After he returned, he didn''t say a word. Hence, no one knew what happened in Jiangdong.


    The head of the Lu family, Lu He, hurried back at top speed.


    "You''re back! Hurry up and go see Dad. I don''t know what came over him. He hasn''t said a word, eaten


    a morsel, or let us go in. Also, he looks awfully pale. Do you think he''s sick?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The members of the Lu family encircled Lu He when he arrived and Lu He''s wife anxiously told Lu He


    about his father''s condition.


    But the moment she finished speaking, Lu He pped the woman on the face.


    Lu He pped her so hard that she covered her face andy prone on the ground with blood oozing


    from the corners of her lips.


    "He!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Everyone rushed forward instantly in shock to stop him.


    "Get lost. I am going to beat this stupid woman to death!¡±


    Lu He was furious. After shouting at the others, he stepped forward to kick the woman.


    Lu He scolded her as he pped her, "You idiot! I was blind to marry a troublemaker like you! If I don''t


    beat you up now, you will be the end of the Lu family! This woman will be the death of the Lu family!"


    "What did I tell you? Your son deserved to die, and no one was to seek revenge, but you went behind


    my back and instigated my father to do it. Do you know how much trouble the two of you are in?"


    "Women and petty men are the most difficult creatures in the world to please!"


    Lu He gritted his teeth angrily. He couldn''t wait to kick the bitch to death.


    He kept reminding everyone not to act recklessly or attempt to seek revenge for his unfilial son.


    Moreover, this was a sensitive time for his career, so every care had to be taken.


    Regardless of how hard Lu He tried to avoid trouble, he didn''t expect this shameless idiot to cause


    trouble.


    Li Hong-Ze had already met up with him and told him about the events that had transpired.


    If Li Hong-Ze hadn''t told Lu He, Lu He would still be in the dark.


    He wouldn''t have known that his father had gone behind his back and headed to Jiangdong!


    After Lu He beat up the woman, he walked into his father''s room.


    "He, don''t go in. Dad said no one is to go in." Lu He''s younger brothers quickly stopped him.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Lu He kicked them one by one onto the side.


    In his fit of anger, no one dared to stop Lu He. In an instant, everyone was petrified.


    Everyone in the family watched in shock as Lu He kicked his father''s room door open furiously.


    "He, you''re here. Sit down. I''ve been waiting for you. Get to the point. Let out all the steam you have."


    Old Master Lu didn''t seem afraid of Lu He at all.


    Instead, he smiled powerlessly as he spoke calmly.


    However, Lu Cang-Qiong seemed depressed and haggard.


    In an instant, he seemed to have aged by a decade. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    He lost his usual imposing aura. Now he was like a candle in the wind and was about to get snuffed out


    anytime.


    "Dad, what do you want me to say? Huh? What can I say about all the things you did? That stupid wife


    of mine might not have realized the error of her ways. But how could someone as old as you make the


    same mistake?"


    Lu He felt annoyed and could sense his blood boiling in his heart.


    His eyes turned red, and he was on the brink of tears.

 Chapter 1158 Misfortune among the Powerful

    Chapter 1158 Misfortune among the Powerful


    "I have been suspended and am not allowed to be promoted within the next ten years! Are you


    satisfied now? Are you happy now? Does this make you feel good?"


    Lu He''s furious resounding voice kept echoing throughout the room like thunder.


    Outside the room, all members of the Lu family waited without daring toe close or interrupt.


    However, everyone in the family trembled when they heard what Lu He said.


    Despite Lu Cang-Qiong''s old age and experience, he turned pale in shock as he shivered.


    "He, what do you mean? You...you got suspended? How could that happen when you weren''t involved


    at all? You didn''t even know about it. How could they punish you for it? Let me talk to Li Hong-Ze and


    see if anything can be done. I don''t care what they do to punish me, but they can''t suspend you. You


    are the family''s future, so you must seed."


    The moment Lu Cang-Qiong heard Lu He was suspended, he panicked.


    Almost the entire Lu family counted on Lu He.


    If he ended up implicated, the family would lose its protection. In the future, their reputation in the


    capital would get affected.


    In other words, if Lu He was ruined, the entire family was done for.


    Hence, Lu Cang-Qiong instantly stood up and walked out demanding to see Li Hong-Ze. He wanted to


    ask that Lu He not be punished and wanted to take full responsibility for his own actions.


    "Enough! Haven''t you caused enough trouble? Our country has decided. Do you think the punishment


    will change because of you? Moreover, do you even know who you offended? Youmitted such a


    huge mistake. Do you really think that you alone is enough to shoulder this problem?" asked Lu He


    angrily.


    Lu He was expecting to get promoted this year.


    If he could get promoted, the Lu family will be more powerful.


    However, everything had been ruined by his own father.


    Even though Lu He knew nothing about the matter, Lu Cang-Qiong was his father. How could he


    escape punishment now that his father hadmitted such a mistake?


    The suspension was already far lighter than Xur Hai-Sheng''s punishment.


    Lu Cang-Qiong finally halted in his steps.


    "He, I''m so sorry...¡± Lu Cang-Qiong felt so guilty that he apologized to his son despite his pride.


    "Dad, you didn''t just let me down, you also did injustice against the entire family! In three days, our


    higher-ups want us to move away from our ancestral home in Yanjing and move into the suburbs."


    What?


    Lu He''s words came as a huge blow to Lu Cang-Qiong.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lu Cang-Qiong''s face twitched, and he stood frozen to the ground.


    He stared straight at his son with his eyes nearly popping from their sockets.


    "M-Move from our home? H-how can they make us do that?"


    This old residence was given to Lu Cang-Qiong by the country at no cost owing to his incredible


    military achievements.


    This old residence was Lu Cang-Qiong''s glory, which the country gave him as a reward for his


    aplishments. When they wanted their family to move out and take back the honor they gave Lu


    Cang-Qiong, it meant that their family would no longer be a part of the central forces in Yanjing.


    Lu Cang-Qiong never dreamed that his impulsion would end up bringing such disaster upon his son


    and the entire family.


    He didn''t foresee that the negligible seeming young man from Jiangdong would end up digging their


    graves.


    His face was overwhelmed with regret as he raised his head to the sky and sighed bitterly.


    Tears fell from his face amid his tragic words.


    Lu He was right. Lu Cang-Qiong was the one who did injustice to the family and ruined his son''s future.


    PFFTT!


    The old man shivered and coughed blood amid his regret and anger.


    Under the dim lights, the blood on the ground seemed particrly striking.


    Thud!


    Lu Cang-Qiong fell onto the ground, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    That very night, Lu Cang-Qiong was sent to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the Lu family started to pack. The next day, they left their ancestral property


    one after another.


    Despite their reluctance, they had no other choice.


    Since the old residence had been assigned to their family by the country, the Lu family only had the


    right to use it but not own it.


    Now that the Lu family''s actions had offended their higher-ups, they had to pay the price.


    Ye Fan and the battle of two of the elite families in Yanjing came to an end with this.


    However, barely anyone knew about this incident in the capital.


    All relevant news was contained.


    After all, Ye Fan wanted to stay low-key about being made supreme grandmaster.


    Even He Lan-Shan and Han Dong-Min were given orders to suppress the news.


    The Lu and Xur families certainly wouldn''t go around spreading the word.


    Why would anyone go around talking about their family scandals?


    Even then, the mishap which the Lu and Xur families encountered didn''t go unnoticed.


    Many of the people started to gossip when they saw the Lu family moving out.


    "Have you heard? The Lu family is moving to the suburbs."


    "Huh? The Lu family? Which Lu family?" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "That sounds likely too."


    Such gossip spread throughout China.


    However, no one put too much thought into it and assumed the Lu family was a willing party.


    After all, no one else could make a family as powerful as theirs submit to anyone else.


    But considering Yanjing''s size, there were enough intelligent people capable of noticing something


    amiss with the move.

 Chapter 1159 Was It Just a Coincidence?

    Chapter 1159 Was It Just a Coincidence?


    A furor erupted in Yanjing.


    Almost everyone was talking about the Lu and Xur families.


    However, most people could only make wild guesses. Only the two families involved knew the truth


    about what happened.


    Meanwhile, in one of the four richest families of Yanjing.


    It waste at night, but the lights in the study remained lit while a charming silhouette sat inside and


    took care of the family business.


    Before long, a middle-aged man walked in anxiously and bowed as he greeted her reverently.


    Xu Lei nodded. "Uncle, you''re here. I asked you to keep an eye on the Lu and Xur families. Did


    something happen to them recently?"


    Ever since Xu Lei came back from Jiangdong, she spent most of her time working on the family''s


    business. However, she continued to keep a close eye on the Xur and Lu families.


    After all, based on Xu Lei''s understanding of these families, they were bound to seek revenge after Ye


    Fan killed their offspring.


    "Just as you expected, something happened in both their families recently. Last night, Lu Cang-Qiong


    was sent to the hospital due to severe illness. Also, the Lu family moved away from their estate in the


    capital to the suburbs."


    "Oh? Have they moved? So suddenly?" asked Xu Lei. She looked up from the documents and asked,


    "Do you know why?"


    The man shook his head and said, "For now, I have no idea. I secretly asked a few members of the Lu


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    family, and they had no idea either. It seems the news was sealed, so only key members of the family


    know the truth."


    The smile on his face seemed a little gleeful at their plight.


    Xu Lei was instantly intrigued. "Did something happen to Lu He?"


    "Yes, exactly. As I understand, Lu He suddenly got suspended for making some mistake. This will be a


    major blow on their power in Jiangdong,¡± Xu Feng-Liang chuckled.


    Although the Lu family was powerful, Lu He did most of the work.


    Now that the country had punished Lu He, he undoubtedly hurt the family at their core. In the future, if


    Lu He ended up being suspended for good, the Lu family would no longer pose a threat.


    To the Xu family, this was good news.


    After all, even though the top four powerful families in Yanjing looked like they got along, plenty of


    secret rivalry went on between them.


    In the past, the Xu family always had to swallow their pride and ept any losses they suffered, owing


    to how powerful the Lu family was.


    After all, the Lu family had a far longer family history.


    Hence, Xu Feng-Liang was delighted to see them getting into trouble.


    "Also, major problems have taken ce in the Xur n. Xur Jun-Lin, the head of the Xur family, died


    yesterday. They didn''t even hold a funeral for him before burying him in a hurry. His second son, Xur


    He, was thrown into jail and is awaiting military court judgment. His eldest son, Xur Hai-Sheng, was


    demoted from lieutenant general to colonel. All three generals in the Xur family have ceased to exist


    overnight."


    Xu Feng-Liang ended up bursting outughing in excitement.


    The Xu family used to be bottom among the top elite families of Yanjing.


    Xu Feng-Liang was certainly happy to learn of the mishaps the Lu and Xur families suffered since it


    meant that the Xu family could move up thedder.


    However, Xu Lei frowned slightly. "Do you mean that both families suffered from mishap almost at the


    same time?"


    "That''s right.¡± Xu Feng-Liang nodded as he smiled and said, "Although I don''t know what happened, I


    am certain both families have offended a big shot or someone important in the country. They ended up


    bringing disaster to their families. I just wonder who it was that they offended? Who was so important


    that they had no choice but to ept their losses?


    However, I am sure neither of them is able to handle Mr Chu after these events."


    Although a day had passed since Ye Fan was made the Unrivalled Grandmaster, Xu Lei hadn''t been in


    contact with Ye Fan all day, so she didn''t know about the things that had transpired in Jiangdong.


    The only thing she knew was that Ye Fan had killed the two grandsons from the Lu and Xur families.


    However, Xu Lei had made a miscalction.


    Neither Lu He nor Xur Hai-Sheng had taken part directly.


    Instead, it was people like Lu Cang-Qiong and Xur Jun-Lin who had headed to Jiangdong secretly.


    Even the troops they mobilized came from the Jiangdong army.


    Since the two old men had been very secretive, Xu Lei''s informants didn''te back with anything.


    Now that catastrophended on both families, it didn''t dawn on Xu Feng-Liang that it could be Ye Fan''s


    handiwork.


    But Xu Lei seemed to detect something. She instantlyughed and said, "Really? Don''t you think this is


    too much of a coincidence? Both the families were hurt just as they were about to harm Fan. Do you


    think it''s truly a coincidence?"


    Xu Lei shook her head. "Maybe Fan was the one who took them out?¡±


    Xu Lei smiled.


    Xu Feng-Liang didn''t believe Xu Lei, even though he had witnessed Ye Fan''s prowess before.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan''s selfproimed titles couldpare to the Lu and Xur families.

 Chapter 1160 Xu Lei Sounds Him Out

    Chapter 1160 Xu Lei Sounds Him Out


    Xu Feng-Liang felt that it was impossible for Mr Chu to even defend himself against the Lu and Xur


    families. How could he possibly have forced them to leave Yanjing?


    However, Xu Lei shook her head andughed gently.


    "What would you know about Fan''s true prowess?¡± Xu Lei smiled as she took out her phone and called


    Ye Fan.


    She had a feeling that all this had something to do with him.


    Even though it defied logic for the Lu and Xur families to submit to Ye Fan, sometimes, her instincts


    surpassed reason.


    However, Xu Feng-Liang remained suspicious after he heard what Xu Lei said until Xu Lei called Ye


    Fan to ask.


    "Fan, are you the root behind the events that happened at the Lu and Xur families?" asked Xu Lei


    bluntly without any perfunctory conversation.


    "What events?" Ye Fan seemed curious and unknowing.


    Xu Feng-Liang instantly smiled.


    Sure enough, this had nothing to do with Ye Fan.


    "I told you that you were overthinking it. Even if the Lu and Xur families were to offend anyone, it


    wouldn''t be Mr Chu."


    Xu Feng-Liang shook his head andughed.


    However, Xu Lei ignored what he said and kept asking Ye Fan.


    "The Lu family was made to move out of their residence, Lu He was suspended, and Xur Hai-Sheng


    was..."


    Xu Lei told Ye Fan about what happened to the Lu and Xur families briefly.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly and said, "Really? I think it had something to do with Li Hong-Ze. He promised to


    answer to me. I think this is his way of being ountable to


    me.¡±


    Hmm?


    Xu Feng-Liang was instantly stunned, and his eyes hastily widened.


    Was Mr Chu really the cause of the catastrophe that befell the Lu and Xur families?


    But...how was that possible?


    Xu Feng-Liang was filled with shock.


    He couldn''t imagine someone having the power to make both these families bow.


    In the past, Xu Feng-Liang felt that both families were sure to kill Ye Fan.


    Xu Feng-Liang even nned on recing Xu Lei as the head of the Xu family after Ye Fan died.


    After all, since time immemorial, a son was called upon to inherit his father''s legacy.


    Since Xu Lei was a woman, she would have to marry sooner orter and be someone else''s wife.


    When that happened and Xu Feng-Liang couldn''t gain control of the family, the Xu family would fall into


    the hands of an outsider.


    In the past, Xu Feng-Liang didn''t dare to touch Xu Lei. This was mainly because Ye Fan was a threat to


    the Xu family.


    Many people knew how close Xu Lei and Ye Fan were.


    Xu Lei also became the head of the family with Ye Fan''s support.


    In other words, Xu Lei wouldn''t be where she was today without Ye Fan''s support.


    If Ye Fan were to die at the hands of the Lu and Xur families, he would no longer be a threat to Xu


    Feng-Liang.


    However, Xu Feng-Liang had been too happy too early.


    Xu Feng-Liang had underestimated Ye Fan''s true powers.


    "It seems this young man is hiding some explosive background or power, right?"


    Xu Feng-Liang was even more terrified of Ye Fan now.


    All his evil intentions instantly dissipated with the wind.


    Fortunately, Xu Feng-Liang didn''t attack Xu Lei. Otherwise, he would end up no better than Lu Cang-


    Qiong and Xur Jun-Lin.


    However, Xu Feng-Liang could only think about this in his heart without saying it in the open.


    On the surface, he praised Mr Chu for his prowess and his admiration for Ye Fan.


    At the same time, Xu Feng-Liang asked Xu Lei curiously, "Can you ask Mr Chu how he managed to


    make the Lu and Xur family bow to him? in the future, maybe we can use the same trick if they offend


    us again."


    However, Xu Lei paid no attention to Xu Feng-Liang. Instead, sheughed happily, "I just knew you had


    something to do with this. Fan, now that the problem has been solved, when are youing to the


    capital to visit me?"


    Xu Lei whined sweetly as she chatted with Ye Fan.


    She hung up the phone before long.


    Xu Feng-Liang hurriedly asked, "What did Mr Chu say? How did he trample the Lu and Xur families


    beneath his feet?"


    Xu Lei ignored him initially. She just looked back down at the work in front of her.


    But after he kept asking her the same question, Xu Lei replied, "Don''t you think you have asked too


    much?"


    "I..." Xu Feng-Liang''s face twitched as he froze in his steps.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No...no such thing..." Xu Feng-Liang panicked instantly.


    He felt as though the young woman in front of him had seen right through him.


    At this moment, Xu Feng-Liang felt she was starting to look less like the niece he knew before.


    Xu Lei looked at her second uncle with her exquisite face beaming. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    However, her smile felt spine chilling to Xu Feng-Liang.


    For the first time, Xu Feng-Liang trembled in front of this frail woman.


    After Xu Lei finished her words, she left and retired to her room.


    However, she wasn''t making empty threats at Xu Feng-Liang.


    How could Xu Lei make no preparation for an attack from this uncle of hers?


    In that way, Xu Lei was inplete control of all the major aspects of the family.


    Even if some mishap befell Ye Fan, it wouldn''t be that easy for Xu Feng-Liang to take control.


    Moreover, the Xue family was still around to protect Xu Lei in Yanjing.

 Chapter 1161 A Strange Night

    Chapter 1161 A Strange Night


    Ye Fan had given the head of the Xue family, Xue Ren-Yang, strict instructions before leaving Yanjing.


    Seeing Xu Lei was as good as seeing Ye Fan!


    Hence, Xu Lei was more like the heads of both the Xu and Xue families.


    Xu Lei was now far more powerful with Ye Fan''s protection outside Yanjing and the Xue family within


    Yanjing.


    It would be no easy feat for Xu Feng-Liang to steal power from Xu Lei on his own.


    Xu Feng-Liang would probably remain low-key after Xu Lei made those hints today.


    The entire Xu residence went quiet after Xu Lei left.


    Everyone else in the Xu family had retired for the night.


    After a day ofmotion, Yanjing reverted to silence.


    However, on this very night, miles away in Japan, the streets of Tokyo were in unrest.


    Inside some military camp in the city suburbs.


    The camp was heavily guarded, and infrared scanners kept scanning the perimeter of the camp.


    Thousands of warning signs stood outside, warning people that no entry was allowed.


    RUMBLE!


    A military off-road vehicle came driving from outside.


    The car door opened, and a middle-aged man got off the car.


    Everyone turned to salute him as Commander Sato in unison when they saw him.


    "Good." Sato nodded before he asked, "Was everything peaceful at the base today? Did anyone


    attempt to attack?"


    "Commander Sato, everything was normal," replied his subordinate reverently.


    Sato nodded but continued to look worried and afraid. He continued, "I''m d nothing is amiss, but do


    not let your guard down. I don''t want history to repeat itself. I don''t want the camp to get attacked


    again. Send my orders, double the patrol guards immediately. Expand the area of patrol one kilometer


    beyond the camp immediately. If you discover any problems, sound the rm immediately."


    Sato''s deep voice echoed by their ears as he said immediately three times in a row.


    However, his subordinates felt puzzled.


    "Commander Sato, the number of people on patrol has increased manyfold in thest two months. I


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    don''t think there is any reason for it to keep increasing. We are not at war, so I think..."


    "What?¡± Sato frowned as his face instantly turned cold. He said unhappily, "Are you doubting my


    judgment?"


    His subordinates instantly panicked and replied with their heads lowered, "Absolutely not."


    "In that case, get it done immediately! Also, my guards have to double. Get it done tonight!"


    At the drop of his voice, Sato headed out to the tent to rest.


    Shortly after Sato left, his men continued to talk about him.


    "What do you think came over him? He used to be brave and valiant. When did he be so careful?


    It feels as though he is afraid to die."


    It was not the first time that Sato was increasing the number of troops on patrol. Also, he mobilized a lot


    of soldiers to stand guard outside his tent and even increased the number of guards beside him with


    the best martial artists in camp.


    Everyone naturally found his unusual behavior bewildering.


    "He is probably scared. I heard a man once entered the camp and almost killed themander. Also,


    ever since then, he moved right into the camp and refused to leave unless he has something urgent to


    attend to.


    "Also, themander moved into the bomb shelter a few days ago. When he sleeps at night, someone


    stands guard by the bed. I even heard that themander started praying to Buddha. It seems he


    must have gotten quite a scare."


    "Are you kidding? Did someone really charge into the camp single-handedly to kill themander?"


    Many of the soldiers kept gossiping about him outside the tent.


    Some of the troops were here for exercises or were just rookies.


    Hence, a lot of them didn''t understand what happened recently.


    Everyone kept gossiping as they went ahead with their tasks.


    However, Sato went inside his bomb shelter.


    This bomb shelter was the safest ce in the entire base.


    It could protect Sato from air strikes or nuclear weapons.


    It certainly was an underground fortress.


    In theory, these structures would only be of any use during nuclear situations or attacks.


    However, Sato didn''t care.


    He almost died in the hands of a grandmaster, so for the sake of survival, he had to live here.


    After all, Sanshin Organization didn''t offer him any protection whatsoever. Also, the Chu family


    removed their protection after iming that the threat had been eradicated.


    Since he couldn''t rely on any powerful martial artists, he could only pin his hope on life-saving


    structures like this.


    "Yamamoto, go out and check with the guards on patrol and see if they saw anything. I don''t know why


    my eyelids keep jumping and I feel anxious."


    Satoy in bed without being able to sleep for a long time.


    He had no idea why he was unable to sleep.


    Although it was true, Sato couldn''t calm himself down.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    He had been attacked several times after taking down Chu Tian-Fan. On many asions, he nearly


    perished.


    Although the Chu family imed the threat had been removed, Sato simply couldn''t rx.


    What if that lunatic didn''t die and made aeback?


    Yamamoto Kumachi had no choice but to check as themander ordered.


    However, he didn''t return after a long time.


    "Hmm? Why isn''t Yamamoto back? Okada, go check on him!" New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Sato frowned as he sent someone to go after him.


    However, the same thing happened after the second person went out.


    He was impossible to contact over the phone.


    Sato had no choice but to send out a third and fourth person.


    In the end, out of ten of his guards, only four remained.


    The other six didn''te back after getting sent out by Sato.


    HUUU!

 Chapter 1162 A Bloodstained Night

    Chapter 1162 A Bloodstained Night


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted by.


    The cold, creepy wind roared like a demon as it reverberated through the atmosphere.


    Sato could keenly sense something amiss from the bomb shelter.


    Something must have happened outside.


    Or else, why would the guards he sent out to check the situation disappear into thin air?


    "Commander, what should we do now?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Shall we go check it out?"


    The four remaining guards inside the bomb shelter started to panic.


    After all, it was too strange. The men they sent out disappeared into thin air and were uncontactable.


    In an instant, everyone panicked and couldn''t help feeling curious.


    What was going on outside?


    "Go and take a look. All four of you should go together so that we have safety in numbers,¡± ordered


    Sato with a worried look on his face.


    The four men acknowledged his order despite their fear.


    Just as they were about to leave together, Sato shouted forthem.


    "Hang on. I want toe with you. I want to see what''s going on outside."


    Despite Sato''s stern voice, he was terrified in his heart.


    He was already feeling very on edge today. Now that this had happened, he couldn''t help feeling even


    more frightened.


    Hence, Sato would rather leave with his guards to find out what happened than stay alone at the bomb


    shelter.


    If there were an enemy in camp, it would be easier for him to give the orders and help each other.


    It beat staying around like a headless housefly, not knowing where to go.


    "Commander, since we don''t know what''s going on outside, I think it''s better if you stay put at the bomb


    shelter for now. Or else, what if you encounter danger?¡± His men tried to talk him out ofing along.


    Sato waved his hand and pretended to be calm as he said, "What''s there to fear? I have the backing of


    the first division and the best troops in Japan. Even if the enemy is upon us, 8,000 troops from the first


    division are at my disposal. Isn''t that enough to handle some rogues? Come with me to check things


    out!"


    The moment he finished his sentence, Sato led his troops and walked out of this underground bomb


    shelter.


    The night air was quiet.


    No starlight could be seen in the gloomy atmosphere.


    There was nothing but overwhelming darkness ahead.


    Only a few streemps flickered dimly.


    "Yamamoto? Okada? Where are they? Men?"


    Sato and the others didn''t see anyone outside.


    This huge camp felt like it was empty.


    Only the cold wind gusted like the howl of a ghost.


    Just as everyone went into shock, someone suddenly said, "Commander, I see some light up ahead.


    Everyone is probably there."


    Sure enough, he saw the light his subordinates were talking about as it swayed in the shadows.


    He could faintly see a few silhouettes inside.


    Sato and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurried over.


    However, after taking a few steps, they sensed something amiss.


    "That''s odd. Why does it smell so bloody? Also, the ground is damp. Did it just rain here?" asked


    someone out of the remaining five people.


    The mud and water on their feet made them feel as though it had just rained here.


    Someone yelled as he slipped and fell squarely on the ground squatting on the puddle behind him.


    In the darkness, the water sshed all over him.


    Sato and the others quickly helped to support him. However, the moment they caught sight of the water


    on him, their eyes instantly open wide.


    "Commander, what''s wrong? I merely tripped. What''s with your expressions? You look like you''ve seen


    a ghost.¡±


    The man who fell even chuckled.


    Amid the banter, he climbed up from the ground and lowered his head to pat the dirt from his body.


    But the moment he lowered his head, he was dumbstruck.


    He realized his body, hands and clothing were unknowingly covered in a red liquid.


    Also, he could smell the intense smell of blood wafting in the air.


    "Huh? Blood!!! W-what''s going on? Why am I covered in blood?¡±


    Amid the horror, he suddenly realized something. He retrieved his phone and used the dim light from


    the screen to look around.


    The mud beneath his feet was no rainwater but blood!


    Indeed, it was vividly colored blood.


    It felt like a never-ending stream.


    The rivulets of blood converged.


    Sato and the others were terrified by the ghastly sight as a tsunami of fear and shock flooded their


    hearts.


    "Men! Men! Yamamoto? Okada?"


    But no one responded.


    Only cold wind kept sweeping through the air.


    A long whileter, a cold and stern voice quietly rang in the darkness.


    "Are you the first divisionmander, Sato?"


    His deep voice abruptly echoed through the silent night air. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Sato and the others trembled before they turned to look at the source of the voice.


    They saw a quiet silhouette standing with his hands behind him in the flickering light.


    Under the light, the silhouette seemed surreal and sinister. It seemed as though they had encountered


    a ghost or malicious spirit at night.


    From a distance, he gave off a spine-tingling sensation!


    However, the silhouette didn''t seem anxious at all. Instead, he walked towards Sato. With each step,


    his deep voice rang.


    "Quit shouting. They can''t hear you even if you do. The only living beings on the camp are you lot.¡±


    His indifferent voice soundedpletely sinister.


    Amid the flickering light, the silhouette stood with his hands behind him.


    Only now did Sato and the others catch sight of the sea of bodies behind him.

 Chapter 1163 Run!

    Chapter 1163 Run!


    Blood flowed from beneath his feet while a sea of carcassesy everywhere.


    In the darkness, the silhouette before them seemed like a ghost as it walked towards Sato and the


    others slowly.


    Sato and the others were petrified and incapable of walking even.


    Their legs went limp as they looked at this grim reaper with fear in their eyes while he walked towards


    them step by step.


    No one could understand the feelings running through their minds now.


    Terror hit their hearts as though it was choking their throats.


    They choked so hard that it felt as though they were losing their breaths.


    They finally realized why no one was in sight in the camp and why the ground was covered with blood.


    All 8,000 soldiers from the first division had died at this man''s hands!


    Sato couldn''t imagine how powerful this lone man must be to destroy the troops so effortlessly!


    "W-who are you? The first division has no vendetta against you. Why did you kill us all?"


    The silhouette was already before them and had already sounded the death knells.


    Sato felt hopeless. He knew he was bound to die today.


    He couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Why did this man want to kill him and the first division?


    Sato wondered who on earth he had offended.


    His eyes turned bloodshot as he asked with indignation while he roared deeply.


    This time, the man finally broke his silence and responded to Sato''s question.


    He raised his head, and his cold voice rang quietly through the air.


    "You have only yourself to me. You shouldn''t have colluded with the Chu family to hurt the Dragon


    Master! How can you offend and tarnish my Master?"


    His imposing voice exploded like thunder.


    Sato trembled when we heard this, and his eyes instantly opened wide.


    "Collude with the C-Chu n to harm the Dragon Master? Don''t tell me you are talking about Chu Tian-


    Fan?" blurted Sato uncontrobly.


    The silhouette before him remained expressionless. He uttered only one word in response to Sato''s


    horror, "Exactly!"


    Sato trembled as though he had been struck by lightning.


    His face turned ghastly pale as he slumped onto the ground covered in blood.


    Chu Tian-Fan again!


    That youth again!


    Sato thought that after he handled Chu Zheng-Hong, no one would fight for Ye Fan.


    But Sato didn''t realize how deeply mistaken he was!


    Even without Chu Zheng-Hong, someone else was still seeking revenge for Ye Fan!


    Who on earth was this Ye Fan?


    Why did someone as powerful as this man fight in his name?


    "The Chu family is getting me killed!


    They''ve really done me in! Chu Zheng-Liang, you bastard! You drove the first division and me to our


    deaths! You will send the entire Japan to hell while you are at it!"


    In his desperation, Sato''s voice kept reverberating through the air as he raged in a tragic tone.


    Sato had asked the Chu family several times if Chu Tian-Fan had any backing. He wanted to know


    whether killing him would invite trouble in the future.


    Chu Zheng-Liang patted his chest and assured him that Chu Tian-Fan was a lowly man from the


    countryside and had no backing to speak of. No one would stand up for Chu Tian-Fan after he died.


    But person after person kept seeking revenge for Ye Fan.


    Furthermore, every single one of them was so powerful that he couldn''t oppose them!


    Now Sato''s life was hanging in the bnce.


    8,000 troops from the first division had already perished!


    Sato felt regretful and angry at the thought.


    If he had seen thising, he would never have provoked Ye Fan or get in bed with the Chu family to


    attack Ye Fan even if he got beaten up.


    But now that things hade to this, it was pointless for Sato to have any regrets. He could only


    channel his anger and let it out verbally.


    Sato''s tragic cries echoed through the camp.


    In the darkness, the ck silhouette was merciless.


    He nced at Sato and the others before lifting his arm.


    HUUU!


    A cold wind suddenly gusted.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A ball of fire quietly rose from Sato''s feet.


    Amid his excruciating cries, themander of Japan''s most elite forces was swallowed by the mes


    and burnt to ashes!


    On this fateful night, 8,000 troops from the first division perished along with them.


    The next day, the entire nation was paralyzed in shock from the news!


    The wind howled in Tokyo.


    In one night, all kinds of rumors floated in Tokyo.


    Some people said Sato was cursed, that''s why he had died so suddenly.


    Everyone from all circles within Japan was in a furor about the death of the first division.


    At the same time, the Japanese military set up a task force in the camp to investigate.


    At the Abe house.


    The moment, the head of the Abe n, Abe Chuunan, caught wind of this, he immediately called Nakai


    Koichi in for a private meeting.


    Abe Chuunan''s face became ghastly pale as he listened to Nakai Koichi rte the incident. Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Nakai Koichi looked upset as he replied deeply, "Yes, I have heard about it."


    "Who do you think did it?¡± asked Abe Chuunan anxiously.


    Abe Chuunan said deeply instead, "Let''s not forget that the person died because of Sato!"


    Abe Chuunan words were like a wake-up call.


    Nakai Koichi trembled. "Do you mean he is here for revenge?" His face turned ghastly pale.


    "No, we must leave now! Let''s go! We have to leave Tokyo now. Or else, we might end up dead too!¡±


    Nakai Koichi panicked.


    If he was right and Ye Fan was behind this, the two of them were doomed to die!


    After all, they were the ones who had divulged details of Ye Fan''s ship when he went home by sea.


    Now that Sato was no more and the first division had been destroyed, Ye Fan''s next target was most


    likely them.

 Chapter 1164 By Order of the Dragon Master

    Chapter 1164 By Order of the Dragon Master


    "P-Probably not, right? We only divulged his location. I don''t think that is enough to kill us, so there''s no


    need for us to ditch our homes and run, right?"


    Abe Chuunan had clearly been startled by Nakai Koichi''s words.


    He had called Nakai Koichi over to remind him that Ye Fan''s men might be here and merely wanted to


    tell Nakai Koichi to be more careful.


    However, Abe Chuunan didn''t think that Nakai Koichi would react so strongly and tell him to take off.


    "Not enough to kill us? You are an idiot! Sato was the one who ordered his troops to kill Chu Tian-Fan,


    so he deserved to die. But the first division was only guilty of abiding by his order. Did they deserve to


    die? Look what happened in the end! 8,000 men died without a burial! They even dared to ughter


    the first division. Do you think they would let us off? Don''t forget we were the ones who divulged Chu


    Tian-Fan''s location. If we didn''t, he wouldn''t have died on the Pacific Ocean!"


    "Since they are here to avenge Chu Tian-Fan, they will ughter anyone who is even remotely


    involved. If we don''t leave, we will only invite death! You might even end up implicating your entire


    n,¡± said Nakai Koichi anxiously.


    Sweat gathered on Abe Chuunan''s forehead, and a chill went down his back as he listened to Nakai


    Koichi.


    Abe Chuunan trembled before his legs went limp and slumped onto the couch.


    His eyes were overwhelmed by terror.


    It never crossed Abe Chuunan''s mind that he would end up digging his family''s grave with just a few


    words.


    They never dreamed that the revenge that Chu Tian-Fan would exact on them would be equally


    horrifying even in his death.


    Abe Chuunan continued hoping they might get lucky even at this stage. He asked, "Barely anyone


    knows about this, so he is probably incapable of finding out we were the ones who revealed his


    location, right?" After all, only Chu Zheng-Liang, Sato, and the two of them were in the hotel room on


    that fateful day.


    Even though they had told Sato about Ye Fan''s whereabouts, no one else knew about it.


    Hence, Abe Chuunan felt no one would be able to find out it was them even if they wanted to seek


    revenge for Ye Fan.


    Nakai Koichi shook his head. "Even if we said nothing, it doesn''t mean Sato did the same. Maybe Sato


    exposed us before he died and told the man that we were the ones who disclosed Chu Tian-Fan''s


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    location. In any case, we should not stay here to be safe. Listen. Leave Tokyo immediately and lie low


    in the countryside. After three or four years passes and this blows over, we can return to Tokyo."


    Nakai Koichi was always careful, even if all they could do was guess.


    However, they didn''t dare take the risk.


    After all, if he guessed correctly, then the two of them were in grave danger.


    Nakai Koichi might be a grandmaster level fighter, but he would never dare go against someone who


    could single-handedly kill countless soldiers.


    Hence, the wisest option was to escape.


    Abe Chuunan finally gritted his teeth and decided, "Fine. We will leave tomorrow."


    "Not tomorrow. We will leave tonight," said Nakai Koichi sincerely. His anxious tone left Abe Chuunan


    even more worried.


    "Fine...fine... T-tonight then. I will go get ready."


    Abe Chuunan was clearly frightened. All these years, he held supreme power in Japan ever since he


    became head of the Abe n and never once felt threatened.


    Now his life was suddenly at stake, so Abe Chuunan was incapable of staying calm.


    Abe Chuunan asked his men to pack up in the middle of the night and prepared to drive to a safe ce


    overnight.


    The soft glow of the moonlight radiated in the dark skies.


    Outside thevish residence, countless posh cars waited.


    Abe Chuunan''s friends and rtives got into the cars one after another.


    "Mr Abe, Mrs Abe, and the kids have gotten into the car, so we can leave."


    "Okay. Let''s go!"


    At his order, the fleet of cars started their engines and prepared to leave Tokyo.


    Just as they were about to drive off, two silhouettes appeared one after another in the darkness and


    slowly walked towards them.


    The person taking the lead was dressed in ck with his features concealed by the darkness.


    The person following behind him was dressed in a military outfit and had a stern aura.


    The two of them walked slowly on their estate path and cut off their escape.


    "Who are you? Are you blind? Get out of the way. This car belongs to the Abe family! How dare you


    block our way?" scolded the chauffeur fiercely when he saw two people walking in the middle of the


    road.


    However, they were unmoved and kept going forward.


    A burst of coldughter rang quietly in the air. "Mr Abe, it''s gettingte. Where are you heading? Since


    we came from afar, aren''t you going to invite us in for some tea?"


    His cold voice sounded like the deep roar of a demon.


    Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi were instantly stunned before they went into a panic.


    "Let''s go! Hurry up and go! Knock him over with a car and kill him! Do it!"


    However, no one expected a sword glow to light up in the darkness the moment they started their


    engines.


    Energy floated in the air like a sword and sliced the posh car apart right down the middle.


    The car glided on the ground for several meters, so Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi were thrown out of


    the car.


    Sure enough, their eyesnded on them.


    "You must be Abe Chuunan, right?" Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    The cold voice was imposing and stern.


    It felt as though the person before them wasn''t human. Instead, it felt as though he was a bloodthirsty


    demon with bloodstained hands.


    Even Nakai Koichi''s hair was left standing from the threatening and murderous aura.


    "W-Who are you?"


    "W-What do you want?"


    Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan looked at the dark silhouette in front of them and asked despite the fear


    in their hearts.


    The only response they got was a cold murderous aura.

 Chapter 1165 A Sensation

    Chapter 1165 A Sensation


    BOOM!


    The voice by their ears sounded like booming thunder.


    Every single one of his words struck them at their core.


    Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi instantly trembled when they heard the man.


    Their faces turned pale in horror as they shivered.


    "D-Dragon Master? Chu Tian-Fan''s order? Do you mean Chu Tian-Fan is still alive?"


    Abe Chuunan felt as though lightning had exploded in his heart as emotions overwhelmed him.


    He used to think that it was Chu Tian-Fan''s master or family who hade to Japan to seek


    vengeance.


    From the looks of it now, he was deeply mistaken.


    He was terribly mistaken.


    It wasn''t his loved ones avenging him but Chu Tian-Fan himself sending his subordinates to seek


    revenge!


    Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi found it terrifying that Chu Tian-Fan was already remarkably talented,


    but even his subordinates were capable of destroying the troops singlehandedly.


    Abe Chuunan and Nakai Koichi didn''t dare imagine what kind of strength Chu Tian-Fan possessed!


    "Dragon Master is like a dragon rising into the skies and is capable of shaking heaven and earth! Even


    the most powerful Japanese martial artist, Yukiteru Tenshin, was unable to kill him. So how can a few


    fighter jets, cannons, and a bunch of pigs and ants even dream of touching him? All I can say is that


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    you are blind for failing to see how powerful he is. Sato''s troops have been burnt to ashes, and now it is


    your turn.''''


    In the darkness, the dark silhouette shook his head as he spoke and sneered. The murderous look in


    his eyes intensified.


    Abe Chuunan and the others were even more terrified. In their horror, they even knelt to beg for mercy.


    "Sir, f-forgive us. We had no choice. Sato and someone from Chu Sect forced us to tell them the


    location. If we didn''tply, they would have killed us, so we had no choice but to disclose Mr Chu''s


    location. We really had no intention of doing him any harm."


    "Yes! Mr Chu was a real hero. We wouldn''t have divulged his tracks unless we werepelled to!"


    Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan knelt as they begged for mercy.


    Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan were petrified when they learned that the first division had truly died at


    the hands of these two men.


    They were so terrified that it felt as though their souls had been extinguished!


    They were so beside themselves with fear that they looked likemon animals.


    However, the silhouette before them didn''t move a muscle as they implored.


    The cold voice rang in the air.


    "You were only worried about Chu Sect killing you if you didn''t give them the information they needed.


    Weren''t you afraid that the Dragon Master would finish you off if you did?"


    In a few meager words, Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan were rendered speechless. Fear filled their


    eyes as they parted their lips but were incapable of saying a word!


    "Enough. This is the end of the road for both of you. River Dragon, take care of these two."


    The silhouette waved in the darkness.


    Long Bai-Chuan nodded as he stood behind the other man with respect.


    His eyes went cold as he used his fingers to sh downwards angrily like they were a sword!


    SWISH!


    Two trails of blood sprayed into the air instantly!


    Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan didn''t even have the chance to scream before Long Bai-Chuan


    attacked them at the throat.


    Since Nakai Koichi was as strong as a grandmaster, he didn''t die right away despite Long Bai-Chuan''s


    kill shot.


    Instead, he held onto his throat and struggled.


    The man in ck walked over and stepped on him.


    The snapping of bones could be heard as the man broke all of Nakai Koichi''s chest bones with a single


    step.


    After killing Nakai Koichi and Abe Chuunan, Long Bai-Chuan and the other man turned to leave.


    Very quickly, they disappeared into the backdrop of the night.


    They came and left equally abruptly.


    Only a deafening silence was left in their wake.


    News that the head of the Abe family had been ughtered at his front door swept through Tokyo like a


    typhoon the next day.


    The death of Abe Chuunan left the citizens of Tokyo as shocked as the demise of the first division.


    After all, the Abe family was one of the most powerful families in Japan, so even Commander Sato had


    to treat them with respect.


    Moreover, Abe Chuunan had been around for years, so his reputation in the mundane circles far


    exceeded that of Sato.


    Now, an important local hero who stood at the pinnacle of sess, had died strangely.


    Even more disturbing was how Abe Chuunan died at his front door.


    It went to show how cocky the culprit was for executing Abe Chuunan at home.


    Japan''s leader was furious and ordered for an immediate investigation and for the culprit to be


    apprehended as soon as possible.


    Also, he sealed all routes out of Japan and used all avable resources to track down the murderer.


    In an instant, the howling winds in Japan left everyone in fear.


    Both the mundane and martial arts circles sensed the impact of these crimes.


    The overnight death of the first division made all eyes turn to the case in the martial arts world. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    In the Sword Shrine halls, several people sat upright.


    Mochizuki Kawa, who had crossed paths with Ye Fan before, sat at the main seat.


    The man beside him only had one broken arm left. Despite the broken arm, he sat with an imposing


    aura.


    He was none other than the second Sword Shrine Priest, Ishino Ryuichi, whom Ye Fan had maimed.


    Other than them, several other highly respectable martial artists from Japan had gathered in Sword


    Shrine.


    All of them were talking about the tragic deaths of Abe Chuunan and the first division troops.

 Chapter 1166 An Attack

    Chapter 1166 An Attack


    Everyone sitting in the main hall was talking about it.


    The person who had just spoken up was the martial arts circle leader in Tokyo, Toyotomi Kawayoshi.


    Everyone couldn''t help feeling puzzled when they heard what Toyotomi Kawayoshi said.


    "Why are you talking about checking foreigners? Do you think this was the work of foreign martial


    artists?¡±


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi nodded. "Like I said, the culprit must be at grandmaster level and above. The only


    grandmasters in Japan are Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi from Sword Shrine and the two leaders


    of Sanshin Organization. Since they certainly wouldn''tmit heinous acts like this, it is likely that a


    supreme grandmaster from another country secretly entered Japan to attack us."


    What?


    "A supreme grandmaster from another


    country?"


    Toyotomi Kawayoshi''s words went off like a bomb in the room. Everyone''s expressions changed as


    their pupils constricted.


    Supreme grandmasters were considered a tactical advantage, regardless of where you were in the


    world.


    Permitting the entry of a supreme grandmaster was no different than letting in a fleet of troops.


    After all, a single supreme grandmaster was able to fight an army.


    If a supreme grandmaster was given free rein to kill in a country, the consequences were unimaginable.


    Out of fear of supreme grandmasters, there was an unwritten rule in the martial arts circles.


    Supreme grandmasters were forbidden from entering the borders of a country freely. If they wished to


    enter, they were required to apply in advance.


    Otherwise, it was deemed an international martial arts attack.


    Hence, Toyotomi Kawayoshi and the others reacted so strongly when it dawned on them there might


    be a foreigner supreme grandmaster in their midst.


    After all, thest time a foreigner supreme grandmaster entered Japan, almost half the Japanese


    martial arts world had been devastated.


    After learning from this painful experience, they took it seriously.


    Mochizuki Kawa nodded hard. "He makes sense. I suspect that the first division was killed by a


    foreigner supreme grandmaster too. I wonder where he came from. He was so arrogant that he


    ughtered our people so freely. Isn''t he worried that it might lead to an international martial arts war?"


    Mochizuki Kawa spoke deeply with an increasingly solemn voice.


    After all, if things turned out the way they guessed, the matter would escte to the national level.


    However, all this was merely spection.


    The most important thing now was to find the culprit.


    Hence, Mochizuki Kawa immediately gave the order for the martial arts circle to help the mundane


    world locate the murderer.


    The search went on for two days.


    In a Tokyo suburb, two men sat quietly in a secluded bar.


    One of the men was dressed in a ck robe with a me embroidered on his long garment.


    He was drinking tea leisurely with a calm look on his face.


    The man sitting across him appeared anxious instead. He looked out from time to time and seemed like


    he was a criminal on the run.


    "Dragon God, what now? All paths out of the country have been sealed. We are trapped in Japan," said


    Long Bai-Chuan anxiously with a worried look on his face.


    It had been two days since they killed Sato, Abe Chuunan, Nakai Koichi, and the others. They were


    trapped in Japan ever since and unable to return to China.


    Despite Long Bai-Chuan''s anxiety, the man in ck remained calm.


    There wasn''t any sign of anxiety on his face. Instead, he picked up the teapot and poured himself


    another cup of tea.


    The calmness radiating from him looked exactly like Ye Fan''s.


    No wonder he was Ye Fan''s Dragon God. Even the way they acted was the same.


    Long Bai-Chuan was on the brink of tears when he saw how calm he was.


    "Dragon God, say something! We are both grandmasters, and you are a supreme grandmaster even.


    The moment they find out that we ughtered their people, it is one thing if we get caught, but another


    if it leads to an international feud," said Long Bai-Chuan nervously.


    After all, Long Bai-Chuan had a special identity. He was a grandmaster and also a soldier.


    If the Japanese martial artists found out he was involved in the annihtion of the first division, it might


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    lead to war.


    That was thest thing Long Bai-Chuan wanted to see.


    Initially, he thought he could go home after killing those people.


    He thought they could do it so quietly that even if Japan was angry, they would have no way to capture


    them or do anything about it.


    However, Long Bai-Chuan didn''t think that the Japanese government would fight back so quickly with


    such good aim and end up sealing all exits.


    Long Bai-Chuan felt it was only a matter of time before they were exposed.


    After all, there were highly skilled martial artists in Japan too.


    Even if normal people couldn''t find them, it did not necessarily mean that the Japanese grandmasters


    would fail.


    "What are you afraid of? Just sit tight and wait. At most we''ll fight them." The man in ck smiled


    nonchntly.


    Oh god!


    Long Bai-Chuan''s eyes twitched. He simply felt the man in ck was too cocky.


    Long Bai-Chuan was going crazy with anxiety as he tried to convince the man in ck about the dire


    situation they were in.


    However, the man in ck was unmoved. Instead, he drank his tea leisurely before he continued,


    "River Dragon, do you trust Dragon Master?¡±


    The man in ck smiled. "In that case, just sit tight and wait. Dragon Master said that in three days, the


    leader of Sanshin Organization would send us home safely."


    Long Bai-Chuan was so stunned his eyes went wide in disbelief. He felt that this Dragon God was


    talking nonsense.


    But the moment Long Bai-Chuan finished his sentence...  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    HUUU!


    A raging wind suddenly swept from afar.


    Two silhouettes quietly came into view.


    One of them was carrying a sword while his white robes fluttered in the air.


    Although the other man only had one arm, he had an imposing presence.


    Both men came over slowly, one behind the other.


    Their eyesnded on Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck.


    His deep and icy voice rang in the air.


    "Are you Long Bai-Chuan, a grandmaster from China?"

 Chapter 1167 Invite the Leader of Sanshin Organization

    Chapter 1167 Invite the Leader of Sanshin Organization


    The raging wind swept up the fallen leaves outside the restaurant.


    His deep voice kept echoing throughout the restaurant.


    His words were filled with a terrifying coldness.


    Long Bai-Chuan''s expression instantly changed.


    "Who are you?" asked Long Bai-Chuan deeply as he frowned.


    He looked at them warily as Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t help feeling cold from their imposing aura.


    In other words, these gentlemen were both supreme grandmasters!


    How could Long Bai-Chuan not feel fearful?


    He was worried. Where on earth did theye from?


    "Mochizuki Kawa, Sword Shrine''s first


    priest."


    "Ishino Ryuichi, Sword Shrine''s second priest."


    The two of them candidly told Long Bai-Chuan who they were.


    "You...you''re the Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa?"


    Long Bai-Chuan''s face turned pale in shock.


    The Sword God of Japan was here. Now they were in trouble.


    After finding Long Bai-Chuan, Mochizuki Kawa went straight to the point, "Were you the one who killed


    Commander Sato and the first division? Were you also the one who killed the head of the Abe family,


    Abe Chuunan?"


    "We don''t know any Sato or Abe Chuunan..." Long Bai-Chuan wanted to deny it. After all, this was no


    small matter. If they admitted they knew them, things might escte beyond saving.


    But before Long Bai-Chuan finished his sentence, the man in ck unexpectedly raised his head and


    smiled. "Oh, that was fast. I didn''t think you would end up finding us so quickly. It seems not everyone


    in the Japanese martial arts circle are idiots."


    "So you admit to killing our soldiers, Commander Sato, and the others?" Ishino Ryuichi''s eyes went


    cold as he stared daggers at them.


    "No, we didn''t..." Long Bai-Chuan attempted to save the situation.


    However, the man in ck smiled and continued, "It''s not like wemitted a crime. They hurt Dragon


    Master, so they are unforgivable and deserve to die. We merely came over to collect their heads."


    Long Bai-Chuan wanted to cry when he heard what the man in ck said.


    "Oh god! Dragon God, what are you doing? You might want to die, but you don''t have to drag me down


    with you!"


    Long Bai-Chuan didn''t expect this Dragon


    God to admit to it so easily.


    Was he being reckless? Or was he so highly skilled that he wasn''t worried about Japan trying to kill


    them?


    However, no one cared about Long Bai-Chuan''s concerns.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi''s eyesnded on Long Bai-Chuan beforending on the man in


    ck.


    Based on their investigation, they had learned that the Chinese grandmaster, Long Bai-Chuan, had


    entered their borders.


    Hence, Mochizuki Kawa and the others felt Long Bai-Chuan was behind the ughter.


    But from the looks of it now, they were mistaken. The real culprit was the man in ck. Long Bai-


    Chuan was nothing but an assistant.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were instantly furious when they heard what the man in ck had


    said.


    Their voices were even colder now.


    "What arrogance! You killed our citizens and crossed our martial artists, but you think your actions are


    forgivable and do not deserve death? After causing trouble in Japan and ughtering our people,


    aren''t you afraid of provoking us and causing an international martial arts war in the process? Aren''t


    you worried about getting ughtered in a foreignnd by us?" Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes turned cold as


    he bellowed at them.


    His furious voice sounded like a roll of thunder, leaving a tremor in its wake.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Sword God, it''s really a misunderstanding..."


    The moment they brought up the possibility of an international feud, Long Bai-Chuan''s face turned pale


    in shock as he persuaded them to stop.


    However, the man in ck didn''t give a hoot about this.


    He continued to smile as he said proudly, "Why? Are the two of you nning to kill me to seek revenge


    for those nobodies?"


    The man in ck scoffed before he continued, "I suggest you don''t do anything suicidal. If you want to


    kill me, get the head of Sanshin Organization toe. As for you two, neither of you is fit to kill me!"


    "This audacity!" Sword God was furious.


    "You''re asking to be killed!" Ishino Ryuichi was equally outraged. His eyes turned bloodshot as a


    sinister look emerged on his face.


    A big fight was on the verge of breaking out.


    Both the Sword Shrine priests attacked the man in ck first.


    SWISH SWISH!


    In an instant, the glow of a sword filled the bar.


    Mochizuki Kawa brandished his sword and hacked at the man in ck.


    Ishino Ryuichi clenched his fist and hurled it.


    In the face of their raging power, the man in ck jumped into the air.


    He dodged sideways in mid-air as Mochizuki Kawa''s sword missed its target.


    Meanwhile, he also hurled a punch. Ishino Ryuichi''s blow came from behind and met head-on with the


    man in ck''s.


    BAM!


    Ishino Ryuichi was thrown out with a bang and slid a hundred meters after hended.


    "What the...? This man is so powerful!"


    After a few shes, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were instantly shocked. A solemn look


    radiated from their eyes.


    "Again, punk!"


    Ishino Ryuichi steadied himself amid Mochizuki Kawa''s shock to charge and attack.


    The impact from Ishino Ryuichi''s fistnded on the man in ck like a storm as they fought in close


    Mochizuki Kawa showed no signs of weakness. Energy radiated from his sword and formed countless


    swords in the air.


    His Aoki Sword Technique formed an imprable sea of swords in the air.


    However, he refused to go out.


    In the end, the man in ck dodged both their attacks effortlessly without endangering himself.


    He even found the opportunity to attack effectively and left Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi in a


    difficult position.


    Long Bai-Chuan watched from a distance and went into shock.


    "Is this the true power of a supreme grandmaster and a Dragon God? It''s simply terrifying!" New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Long Bai-Chuan was only a grandmaster.


    In his eyes, supreme grandmasters were insurmountable existences.


    However, the Dragon God was capable of fighting two at one go without endangering himself.


    Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t help feeling astounded.


    Long Bai-Chuan found it unfathomable.


    "Heavenly Fire Transformation! Green Dragon Transformation!"


    After a long drawnbat, the man in ck suddenly exploded.


    A fire dragon made of internal energy suddenly surged from beneath his palms as he shouted angrily.


    What?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1168 The Arrival of the Moon God

    Chapter 1168 The Arrival of the Moon God


    "Back off? Are you capable of retreating though?"


    The man in ckughed coldly. Wind surged wildly in the air as his attack intensified once more.


    ROAR!


    The fire dragon roared as it shot into the air and charged towards Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi.


    PFFT!


    Both of them let out a stifled groan before they fell from the sky like broken kites.


    The immense internal energy from the blow made them step backward uncontrobly.


    They left vast trenches behind with each step they retreated.


    The two of them retreated dozens of steps before they finally steadied themselves.


    Despite finally holding themselves steady, blood surged in their chest before they coughed it out.


    "What on earth?! How is he so strong?"


    Long Bai-Chuan was dumbstruck. He didn''t expect the Dragon God to be capable of crushing two


    supreme grandmasters single-handedly.


    This was just one lone Dragon God. Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t imagine how powerful Chu Tian-Fan


    would turn out if all the Dragon Gods were gathered together.


    Although Long Bai-Chuan joined Dragon God Hall decades ago, he didn''t know much about them all


    these years.


    Long Bai-Chuan only knew that the Dragon Master had four Dragons who took care of other


    subordinates, but he knew nothing about the true powers of the Dragon Master.


    Long Bai-Chuan only realized how supremely powerful Ye Fan must be now.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were


    as shocked as Long Bai-Chuan.


    They clearly didn''t expect Chu Tian-Fan to have such powerful subordinates supporting him.


    Also, Mochizuki Kawa was even more puzzled about who the man in ck was.


    He was wondering why he had never seen him before.


    "Could he be a new supreme grandmaster like Chu Tian-Fan? Or is he a powerful hermit?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa couldn''t help feeling even more surprised as he contemted these things.


    He suddenly had a nagging feeling that the deceased Chu Tian-Fan had a powerful and mysterious


    backing which was unknown to the world.


    "What do you think? Do you want to try again? I told you, the two of you aren''t good enough to kill me. I


    suggest you invite the most powerful martial artist in


    Japan instead."


    After attacking Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi lethally, the Dragon God stood in mid-air with his


    hands behind him loftily.


    His eyes looked down at them indifferently.


    However, there was an overwhelming sense of contempt in his eyes.


    "How dare you!"


    "This audacity!"


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were agitated by what the man in ck said.


    Their faces were livid as they angrily shouted before they spat blood and picked up their swords to


    attack him once more.


    However, an invisible energy suddenly swept through the bar.


    The raging wind instantly stopped.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The wind and the nts came to a


    standstill.


    It felt as though time had stopped.


    The entire world felt as though it was beingpressed.


    Long Bai-Chuan felt as though someone was choking him by the throat, and he had immense difficulty


    breathing.


    "Huh? What''s going on? What happened?"


    Long Bai-Chuan''s face turned ghastly pale while fear swept across his face.


    He had never witnessed such a scene or felt choked by the air in his entire lifetime.


    Even with Ye Fan, he never felt this sense of powerlessness.


    "Is she finally here?"


    The man in ck lost his calm and smile despite talking cockily to Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi


    earlier. Instead, a look of seriousness and wariness emerged on his face.


    The man dressed in ck ignored Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi. He raised his head and looked


    up into the sky with solemness in his cold eyes.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi could sense the internal energy in the air, so they stopped fighting


    the man in ck. Instead, they turned to stand by the side piously with reverence in their eyes as they


    awaited the arrival of their goddess!


    Sure enough, a holy and pure silhouette quietly came into sight after the energy in the air became


    increasingly strong.


    A stunning woman with beautiful hair hanging over her shoulders stood with her white dress pping in


    the wind.


    From a distance, she seemed like a god on a trip in the mortal realm and felt surreal.


    The moment Long Bai-Chuan saw her, he was deeply dumbstruck. He was shocked and awestruck at


    the same time.


    He couldn''t help cheering inside.


    How could such a stunning beauty exist in the world?


    Was she a goddess?


    At this moment, Long Bai-Chuan''s mind went nk as he stood in a daze and was incapable of


    speaking.


    He wasn''t physically and mentally strong enough.


    In the face of a true martial artist, he was incapable of even controlling his emotions.


    The Dragon God clearly didn''t expect that woman to be this powerful.


    "Greetings, Moon God!¡±


    Amid Long Bai-Chuan''s shock, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi stepped forward and paid respects


    to her.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin ignored them. From the moment she appeared, she kept her frosty eyes only on


    the man in ck.


    Also, the murderous look on Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s face became increasingly severe as she came


    closer.


    "Who are you? How dare you enter Japan and kill our people? Did you think no one could handle you?¡±


    HUUU!


    The moment she finished her sentence, energy exploded in the air. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Wind instantly raged in all directions sending the calm skies into a frenzy!


    Even the Dragon God was forced to take a few steps back from her mighty energy.


    A single shout was already this formidable.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was shockingly powerful!


    Long Bai-Chuan instantly lost all hope.


    He thought in his heart that he was done for!


    Now that the highest god of Japan had appeared, the two of them would probably die in Japan and get


    smashed into smithereens.


    The man in ck''s face didn''t look too great himself.


    He clearly didn''t feel confident.

 Chapter 1169 Master?

    Chapter 1169 Master?


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin looked menacing, and her eyes were murderous.


    The man in ck didn''t know whether the message Dragon Master had for her would save them.


    However, Tsukuyomi Tenshinpletely ignored everything he just said. Her stunning face remained


    icy cold while boundless fury rose on her face.


    After all, their actions of invading the country and killing their people already hit the Japanese martial


    artists'' limits.


    To begin with, it was taboo in the martial arts circle for grandmasters to enter foreignnd without


    permission.


    Now they hadmitted a killing spree by ughtering theirmander and elite troops and left a


    bloodbath in their wake.


    Their actions were clearly an attack on Japan and the martial arts circle''s dignity, and were a sign of


    sheer contempt for the top fighter in the country.


    If word got out, the Japanese martial arts circle would be aughingstock.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was furious when she learned of their actions. Hence, she decided to personally


    ughter these invaders and defend their reputation as a warning to others!


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin didn''t wait for the man in ck to exin himself. Instead, she raised her hand in


    outrage.


    Spiritual energy rose in the air in all directions.


    A terrifying force gathered on her lovely slender fingers.


    It appeared Tsukuyomi Tenshin wanted to execute Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck on the spot!


    Long Bai-Chuan lost all hope as he trembled when he experienced Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s prowess


    firsthand. Even the man in ck looked worried like he was in grave danger and walking on thin ice.


    Only Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were capable of any joy.


    "You reckless fools! How could you act so heedlessly with Tsukuyomi Tenshin around? You should


    consider it an honor to die at the hands of Tsukuyomi Tenshin!"


    As Ishino Ryuichiughed coldly, he said reverently, "Tsukuyomi Tenshin, please ughter these thugs


    as a sacrifice to all the people they killed!"


    RUMBLE!


    Ishino Ryuichi''s words seemed tond in the ocean like a rock and raised a tsunami.


    At the drop of his voice, an explosion happened in the air.


    Long Bai-Chuan and the others watched as Tsukuyomi Tenshin attacked with a palm move.


    A huge palm print came crashing down on Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck viciously.


    There was no doubt that Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck would be gravely injured even if they


    survived it.


    "Oh no! We are dead meat!" howled Long Bai-Chuan in desperation.


    He didn''t expect that his first trip to Japan on a mission would end up hisst.


    Sadly, he didn''t live to see the day Dragon Master tear down the Chu family!


    Amid Long Bai-Chuan''s hopelessness, the man in ck gritted his teeth and said, "The jade fan hangs


    upside down over the waves! Snow from Mount Fuji reflects the morning rays!"


    What was this even?!


    What the hell?!


    They were going to die, but he was actually reciting poetry?!


    Couldn''t this Dragon God see how much danger they were in?!


    Long Bai-Chuan almost wanted to cry when the Dragon God said these words.


    He thought that the Dragon God was bound to fight to hisst breath considering their desperate


    situation.


    However, Long Bai-Chuan didn''t expect the Dragon God to show no signs of retaliation at all. Instead,


    he started to recite poetry.


    What was he trying to do?


    Was hoping to kill Tsukuyomi Tenshin with his poetry?


    Long Bai-Chuan was on the brink of tears.


    However, the man in ck''s voice continued to echo in the air.


    "Do you still remember how Dragon Master protected you with his life on Mount Fuji''s peak? Do you


    still remember how you stood on the Skytree together? Have you truly forgotten how you encountered


    Chu Tian-Fan in Jingzhou?"


    RUMBLE!


    His words rumbled in the air thunderously.


    The moment he finished his sentence, the striking silhouette suddenly halted.


    All her internal energy instantly disappeared.


    The woman seemed struck by lightning when she heard Chu Tian-Fan''s name.


    She trembled as her pupils constricted.


    Her beautiful eyes quietly opened wide.


    A tsunami of emotions flooded her heart.


    Her surreal and imposing aura instantly dissipated a little.


    The leader of Sanshin Organization was the mighty and pure Tsukuyomi Tenshin.


    However, she appeared like a young woman gued by lovesickness now.


    She turned to look at the man in ck and asked anxiously, "Why do you know Master''s name? Do you


    know Master? Did he send you? Is he alive?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The woman asked anxiously with joy, anticipation and a degree of shock in her words.


    Initially, Suzumiya Eigetsu would be no more once the Moon God was awoken.


    Hence, two consciousness co-existed in this body.


    One of them was the Moon God, while the other was Suzumiya Eigetsu!


    Now that she had caught wind of news about her master, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s consciousness instantly


    emerged.


    She spoke to Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck anxiously with longing and joy in her voice.


    Ever since she heard about Ye Fan''s death, Suzumiya Eigetsu became terribly upset.


    During this time, she personally went out to sea several times.


    She even wanted to kill Sato and the others in vengeance.


    However, this body didn''t belong to her after all. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Even if she wanted to avenge Ye Fan''s death, Tsukuyomi Tenshin would stop her.


    Sometime after Ye Fan''s demise, Suzumiya Eigetsu had almost epted his death.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t help feeling delighted when she suddenly had news of her master.


    The man in ck heaved a sigh of relief while Suzumiya Eigetsu spoke. "We are saved."


    Long Bai-Chuan had yet to recover from his shock.


    Amid his joy, Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t help feeling shocked. "Master? Was the mighty


    god of Japan Dragon Master''s subordinate too?¡±


    Long Bai-Chuan was both shocked and puzzled.

 Chapter 1170 Deserved Death

    Chapter 1170 Deserved Death


    "Dragon Master wants you to know that he is too busy but will visit you in Japan once he is free."


    The man in ck hurriedly rted Ye Fan''s message for her when he noticed Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s


    reaction and realized that it worked.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu looked delighted when she heard the message.


    She was overjoyed that Ye Fan was still alive and also delighted that he was thinking about her.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was so touched that she beamed, and her eyes became red when she heard Ye Fan


    was going to visit her in Japan soon.


    Since she was a child, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s family treated her coldly and neglected her.


    She had never experienced any real concern from them, let alone any affection.


    However, her master continued to have her on his mind despite the huge distance between them.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was naturally touched, and a warm current swept through her.


    Was this how it felt for someone to love her?


    It was genuinely a delightful sensation.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart was filled with happiness. She asked again with anticipation as though she


    didn''t have enough, "Anything else? Did Master say anything else?"


    "Er..." The man in ck froze before his expression altered as he smiled. "Yeah. He has one more


    poem for you."


    ¡°What poem? Tell me now." Suzumiya Eigetsu was delighted when she heard Ye Fan had another


    poem for her and asked the man in ck excitedly.


    The man in ck cleared his throat and continued, "Moon God, listen up."


    After a brief pause, the man in ck spoke in an affectionate, emotional tone as he recited.


    "The clouds transform in the sky as the passing meteor sends my love to you. In the distance, I quietly


    wait alone."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was stunned just by listening to the first line.


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were equally dumbstruck.


    They could sense a beautiful atmosphere unfolding before their eyes, along with the moving poem.


    "That''s a lovely poem," Mochizuki Kawa muttered in his heart.


    A light breeze swept by.


    It felt like a lover''s caress as it left leaves rustling in the air.


    In the distance, waves undted in the shimmeringke.


    A pair of swallows flew by in the sky.


    At this very moment, the man in ck suddenly looked up. His deep eyesnded on the striking


    woman as his moving words continued to ring quietly.


    "Our meeting on the Qixi festival surpasses that of all other couples who merely act close.


    WOONG!


    In that instant, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt as though she was struck by something. Her face looked anxious


    as an inexplicable emotion welled in her eyes.


    In her heart, an indescribable joy flooded gradually.


    But the poem wasn''t over yet.


    "Tenderness is as soft as water, and good times are like dreams. We can''t bear to part ways at magpie


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    bridge. If love is destined tost for a long time, no one needs mundane love.


    She felt struck by lightning.


    Suzumiya Eigetsupletely lost control when the poem finished.


    She felt so moved by the poem that she trembled with her eyes red while joy filled her heart.


    Long Bai-Chuan and the others could almost see tears in the stunning woman''s eyes.


    It was absolutely lovely!


    Suzumiya Eigetsu never heard any poetry as moving as this.


    Despite the mere few words, it felt as though Ye Fan had said a thousand.


    Through all the distance between them, Suzumiya Eigetsu could keenly sense the young man''s love


    for her.


    "Our meeting on the Qixi festival surpasses that of all other couples who merely act close.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu kept repeating the line over joyfully.


    "Thank you, Master. Thank for the poem.


    Thank you for keeping me on your mind..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled with tears welling in her eyes.


    Although it was an ancient Chinese poem, Suzumiya Eigetsu could certainly tell it was filled with


    affection.


    At that moment, Suzumiya Eigetsu was filled with delight and unease.


    She was delighted by the feelings her master had for her.


    But Suzumiya Eigetsu felt uneasy as she didn''t know what she did to deserve the feelings of a man like


    him.


    "Moon God, those are the words Dragon Master has for you. If he wasn''t busy, I''m sure he would really


    want to visit Japan personally to see you."


    "No!¡± Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi were appalled and instantly shouted, "Moon God, you can''t


    let them leave.¡±


    "The two of them barged into Japan without permission and caused a bloodbath in Tokyo."


    "Theymitted such heinous crimes, so they deserve a thousand deaths!"


    "Moon God, please ughter these thugs and avenge the spirits of our dead!¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi begged her immediately.


    They were worried that Moon God would let Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck leave Japan.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu unexpectedly shouted angrily after hearing their pleas, "Shut up! Who dares to touch


    them in front of me?


    Master''s subordinates are our honored guests. How dare you insult them?"


    She was indebted to Ye Fan for protecting her.


    Ye Fan was certainly the closest person on earth to Suzumiya Eigetsu. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Since Ye Fan sent his men to Japan, she ought to protect them on ount of her master.


    "But Moon God, they''ve killed so many people. Are we going to let them off so easily?"


    "If word got out, Japan would be aughingstock for being incapable of defending itself.¡±


    "Moon God, you have to consider your position."


    They didn''t expect the murderous Moon God who was determined to defend Japan''s dignity would turn


    180 degrees the moment she heard about Chu Tian-Fan.


    Now she was acting traitorously by helping an outsider.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu didn''t care about what they said.

 Chapter 1171 No One Else Can Be Your Master

    Chapter 1171 No One Else Can Be Your Master


    "But..."


    Suzumiya Eigetsu interrupted Mochizuki Kawa before he could finish his sentence.


    "Enough. We don''t have to discuss this a second time," shouted Suzumiya Eigetsu sternly. Mochizuki


    Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi instantly shut their gaps with a sad look on their faces and didn''t dare to say a


    word.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu gave the order for Sword Shrine to send Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck back


    home by private ne.


    "If anything goes wrong, I will hold you ountable!"


    Her angry words spread in every direction.


    Her voice was so cold that theke nearby almost froze into ice.


    Even though Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi felt upset, they sucked it up.


    It was the Moon God''s orders, so they couldn''t go against her.


    In the end, they gritted their teeth and swallowed their displeasure!


    Before they left, Suzumiya Eigetsu looked at Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck and said gently, "If


    you can get to see Master, please send him a message. Please tell him that regardless of what


    happens in the future, he will always be my beloved Master. Even if I lose consciousness and cease to


    exist, I will continue to stay in some form to guard over him.¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu''s words were filled with


    passion as her eyes glinted.


    Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck were instantly stunned. They didn''t know what Suzumiya Eigetsu


    meant by that or why she suddenly said this.


    Despite their bewilderment, Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck said nothing.


    After all, they were just subordinates. It would be best to stay out of Dragon Master and Moon God''s


    business.


    Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck followed Mochizuki Kawa and the others to the airport to take a


    private ne back to China as Moon God watched.


    A gentle breeze made the leaves flutter.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu raised her head and looked into the distance at China for a long time. A young man


    she kept thinking about was there.


    "This is thest time. From now on, forget that you were ever Suzumiya Eigetsu. You are Moon God


    and only Moon God. You are Japan''s god. You are the leader of a nation, and no one else can be your


    master, including him."


    A solemn and sacred voice rang in her head.


    It was Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s consciousness. The soul belonged to Moon God.


    When Suzumiya Eigetsu called Ye Fan her master, it undoubtedly attacked Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s


    dignity.


    However, Tsukuyomi Tenshin did nothing to stop her.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin could sense her love for the man.


    That would be the only time.


    From now on, Tsukuyomi Tenshin would gainplete control of her host so that no such things ever


    happened again.


    This time, Suzumiya Eigetsu did not argue. In any case, she was helpless.


    She was keenly aware that her weak mental spirit was incapable of surpassing Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s.


    One day, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s consciousness would bepletely swallowed by Tsukuyomi Tenshin


    andbine with hers.


    When the time came, Suzumiya Eigetsu would cease to exist.


    However, regardless of whether she was Suzumiya Eigetsu or Tsukuyomi Tenshin, she wouldn''t forget


    about him. She would never forget her gratitude towards her master.


    "Master, farewell," murmured Suzumiya Eigetsu with tears in her eyes as she looked into the distance.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s gentle personality disappeared.


    The cold, stern aura of a goddess took over.


    From a distance, all that remained was her striking and pure silhouette!


    A posh ne sat at the Tokyo international airport.


    But the private ne, which could fit hundreds of passengers, was booked by Sword Shrine to send


    Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck home.


    Before they boarded the flight, Long Bai-Chuan chuckled as he looked at Mochizuki Kawa. "Sword


    God, sorry for the trouble. Thank you for booking the flight and sending us home. We feel so bad about


    it."


    Long Bai-Chuanughed merrily.


    In stark contrast, Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi looked upset.


    Mochizuki Kawa felt so upset when he saw how cocky Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck were that


    it felt as though he had swallowed a fly.


    They were really pissed off but they couldn''t say anything about it at all.


    These men had ughtered thousands of Japanese people, but they were about to be sent back to


    China in a specially chartered private ne.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Thinking about it made Mochizuki Kawa feel indignant. It was absolute humiliation to him and the


    Japanese martial arts circle.


    However, so what if he was angry?


    He couldn''t defy the Moon God''s orders.


    He could only send Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck home with a look of resentment.


    "Shut up! What nonsense is this? Do you want to die?" The moment Mochizuki Kawa heard what


    Ishino Ryuichi said, he hurriedly scolded him anxiously.


    After all, Ishino Ryuichi''s words were absolutely disrespectful to the Moon God. Content of


    Dra§Þ??ovels


    If she caught wind of this, Ishino Ryuichi might get killed without a burial!


    "Humph! I know I went overboard with my words. But that is exactly how I feel. Every time it has


    something to do with Chu Tian-Fan, Moon God loses control and has no boundaries. Do you remember


    what happened after the battle at Skytree?


    Mochizuki Kawa scolded Ishino Ryuichi forining, "Enough. Shut your gap. I''m warning you. You


    had better keep this to yourself, so don''t tell anybody else about what you''re thinking. It''s not up to us


    to criticize Moon God''s private life."


    Mochizuki Kawa and Ishino Ryuichi sent Long Bai-Chuan and the man in ck off with fury in their


    hearts.


    On the ne, Long Bai-Chuan chuckled as he drank some wine.

 Chapter 1172 The Chu Familys Shock

    Chapter 1172 The Chu Family''s Shock


    What did it mean to be the god to the martial arts world?


    That meant that one was the leader of that country''s martial arts circle.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin status in Japan was as high as Ye Qing-Tian''s in China.


    If she regarded Ye Fan as her master, it meant that Ye Fan had the entire Japanese martial arts circle


    at his feet from this perspective.


    Instead, Dragon God shook his head. "It isn''t as simple as it seems. I find Moon God a little weird. I feel


    as though twopletely different people exist in her body."


    "Two people?" Long Bai-Chuan was instantly stunned. He asked quizzically, "Do you mean she has


    schizophrenia?"


    The man in ck nodded before he shook his head. "I''m not sure either. It''s just a guess." "I see." Long


    Bai-Chuan didn''t go on with the subject. He turned to praise Ye Fan, "I have to admit how incredible


    Dragon Master is. He was able to stay in control of the situation the entire time. I thought we were


    doomed to die on foreign soil, but his reputation surprisingly spread throughout Japan that even Moon


    God decided to let us off when we brought him up. Also, Dragon Master is not only powerful but also


    incredibly good at hitting on girls.


    That poem was absolutely beautiful. It''s so romantic of him. If I were a woman, I would definitely fall for


    him!"


    Long Bai-Chuan couldn''t help sighing as he recalled the close shave they had just experienced. His


    words were filled with admiration for Ye Fan.


    However, Dragon God picked up his teacup and took a sip before he shook his head and smiled as he


    said, "I added the poem at thest minute. Dragon Master only told me to ask after her."


    What?


    "You added it on your own?1


    Long Bai-Chuan was stunned.


    His eyes opened wide. Tea instantly sprayed from his mouth.


    "You...you...Aren''t you worried he might punish you if he found out?"


    Long Bai-Chuan was genuinely shocked. He never dreamed that Dragon God would have randomly


    added the poem.


    If this were ancient China, it was as good as sending a false edict andmitting a crime worthy of


    execution.


    Instead, the man in ck remained calm as he took another sip of tea and smiled as he said, "If you


    and I don''t say a word, would he ever find out? Also, I am helping him. I could tell how much Moon God


    adored him. Wouldn''t it be beautiful if they ended up together because of my poetry? When the time


    "But Dragon Master is married. How could you matchmake him? If Moon Godes knocking on his


    door, how is Dragon Master supposed to answer to Miss Qiu?"


    Long Bai-Chuan looked angry and felt as though Dragon God had gone too far.


    He was undoubtedly causing Ye Fan rtionship problems.


    "So what? Dragon Master is a true dragon, so what are a few flings here and there? It''spletely


    normal for him to keep a wife at home and a woman in every other town. I''m sure Miss Qiu will


    understand,¡± said the man in ck randomly.


    Long Bai-Chuan instantly smiled sadly.


    He didn''t know whether the Dragon God was helping or sabotaging Ye Fan.


    HUUU!


    The wind gusted in all directions as dark clouds rolled by.


    An international flight made its way towards Jiangdong in the sky.


    News of Sato and the first division''s demise reached the Chu family that very night.


    Chu Zheng-Liang was sitting in the study as he listened to Chu Qi-Tian report on this matter.


    After hearing this, Chu Zheng-Liang was shocked despite his usual maturity as the leader of the family.


    "What? Sato is dead? Even the first division''s 8,000 troops are dead? H-How is that possible?" asked


    Chu Zheng-Liang angrily in disbelief as he stood up from the table.


    "Dad, even though it sounds incredible, it''s true," reported Chu Qi-Tian softly to his father with a worried


    look on his face.


    "Who did it? Could it be my brother? Impossible. His movements have already been restricted. How


    could he have gotten out?" asked Chu Zheng-Liang with a serious look on his face.


    The Chu family had spent a lot of resources to support Sato. He held a high position in Japan and was


    Hence, his death was a huge loss to the Chu family.


    Moreover, Chu Zheng-Liang once guaranteed his safety.


    However, he ended up dead.


    Also, the entire first division was destroyed.


    If word got out, what would the other foreign Chu forces think?


    They would undoubtedly think that the Chu family was so useless they couldn''t even defend their


    subordinates.


    It would certainly inflict great damage on their dignity.


    Hence, they had to take care of matters carefully to avoid any damage to their reputation.


    Chu Zheng-Liang was stunned. "Chu Tian-Fan? Is this tip urate? Don''t tell me that kid is really still


    alive?" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    After all, if Ye Fan was genuinely alive, he was bound to be hiding in Jiangdong.


    Since Ye Fan had already eradicated all the powers they nted in Jiangdong, they could only make


    use of the Yanjing elite to take over Jiangdong.


    "Yes, Dad. I will get in touch with them now."


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded as he acknowledged him before ordering his men to hand him the contact number


    to call them with.


    However, no one answered after Chu Qi-Tian called the Xur family for a long time.

 Chapter 1173 Chu Qi-Tians Shock

    Chapter 1173 Chu Qi-Tian''s Shock


    "That''s odd. Why isn''t anyone from the Xur family answering? How dare they!"


    Chu Qi-Tian flew into a rage because no one had picked up his call. He secretly decided to find a


    chance to teach them a lesson in the future.


    Chu Qi-Tian called the Lu family instead when the Xur family didn''t answer for a long time.


    "Hmm? How dare the Lu family ignore me too?"


    Chu Qi-Tian frowned angrily.


    "Keep calling. Call until they answer!¡±


    Chu Zheng-Liang detected something amiss. His deep voice sounded faintly pissed.


    Chu Qi-Tian went on calling repeatedly.


    Just as he was about to give up and send someone to China, the phone got through.


    "Lu Cang-Qiong, how dare you! How dare you ignore my phone call? Do you think you have the power


    to oppose the Chu family? Let''s not forget that the Lu family only got to enjoy such sess because of


    our support!" scolded Chu Qi-Tian the moment someone answered the phone.


    All along, the Lu and Xur ns were like subordinates to Chu Qi-Tian. Since they were affiliated to the


    Chu family, they ought to do as the Chu family said.


    Chu Qi-Tian was naturally furious that Lu Cang-Qiong had the guts to not answer his call.


    However, the man on the phone said nothing after Chu Qi-Tian scolded him.


    "Hey? Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you a mute or something?" scolded Chu Qi-Tian angrily.


    "I suppose you are Young Master Chu?" asked a deep voice through the phone.


    Chu Qi-Tian froze when he heard this voice. "Wait! You''re not Lu Cang-Qiong. Who are you?¡±


    "Where is Lu Cang-Qiong? Tell Lu Cang-Qiong to answer the phone!"


    Lu Cang-Qiong had always been the main point of contact for the Chu family.


    After all, Lu Cang-Qiong was the patriarch of the family and was the eldest as well as the most


    respected member of the family. In the entire family, only Lu Cang-Qiong had the right to speak to the


    Chu family.


    The rest of them were unfit tomunicate with them.


    Hence, Chu Qi-Tian instantly demanded Lu Cang-Qionge to the phone when he realized it wasn''t


    him.


    "My father is sick, so I''m now the head of the family," said Lu He coldly through the phone.


    "Is Lu Cang-Qiong your father? You must be his eldest son, Lu He, right? Fine. Since you are the head


    of the n now that Lu Cang-Qiong is getting on his age, you will be the Chu family''s main point of


    contact from now on. Listen up. I told both your families to enter Jiangdong. How are things going for


    that? Have you eradicated all of that so-called Mr Chu''s powers? Did you manage to find the man I was


    looking for?" asked Chu Qi-Tian coldly in a lofty tone.


    However, Lu He ignored Chu Qi-Tian and said, "Young Master Chu, I really didn''t want to answer the


    phone at first. Now that I have, let me make things clear. I don''t know what you gave my father back in


    the day or how many favors you have granted my family. But my family has done so many things for


    you all these years. Regardless of our debt to you, we have paid for everything by now. From now on,


    in the name of the Lu family as the head of the family, I hereby dere that we will sever ties with the


    Chu family. You are on your own. We will never contact each other again!"


    BAM!


    Lu He sounded swift and decisive.


    His deep, firm voice came off as resounding as gold falling on the ground.


    Chu Qi-Tian was so shocked that he opened his eyes wide.


    "What did you just say? Are you going to betray the Chu family? How dare you! Do you know what the


    consequences of betrayal are? Are you really going to..."


    Lu He ignored him and hung up once he was done talking.


    He severed the decades-long rtionship between the Lu and Chu families with a click of the phone.


    Lu He had already decided that the Lu family would neither be controlled by someone else nor be


    connected with the Chu family.


    Regardless of how powerful the Chu family was, Ye Fan was equally threatening.


    Just like how a county office could neverpare to the highest office of thend, inparison to


    Chu family, who resided overseas, Ye Fan was undoubtedly a more immediate threat.


    Lu He had a feeling that Ye Fan and the Chu family had a vendetta between them.


    Otherwise, the Chu family wouldn''t have taken all the effort to send both their families to Jiangdong and


    make trouble for Ye Fan.


    When gods are at war,moners became cannon fodder.


    The oue of the Lu family was the best example.


    Even though the family merely suffered some damage to their reputation, Lu He was keenly aware that


    catastrophe would befall them if they didn''t sever ties with the Chu family.


    The fury of the Unrivalled Grandmaster wasn''t something the Lu family could withstand.


    Chu Qi-Tian became even angrier when Lu He hung up on him.


    His phone rang again.


    Chu Qi-Tian looked at it and saw it was a call from the Xur family.


    "Is it Xur Jun-Lin? How dare you ignore my call?¡± questioned Chu Qi-Tian the moment he answered the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    phone.


    "Is this Young Master Chu?"


    The caller asked if he was Chu Qi-Tian, just like Lu He did.


    Chu Qi-Tian was stunned for a moment because he noticed that the voice didn''t belong to the head of


    the Xur family, Xur Jun-Lin either.


    "Where is Xur Jun-Lin? Is he sick too?" said Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Chu Qi-Tian unhappily.


    "Sick my ass! Fuck you and all your ancestors! If it weren''t for you, would my son Shao-Hua and father


    have died?


    Chu Qi-Tian was stunned.


    He was incapable ofposing himself for a long time.


    When Chu Qi-Tian realized how insulting Xur Hai-Sheng had been, the culprit had already hung up.


    Chu Qi-Tian finally realized why someone called back even though no one answered when he first


    called the Xur family.


    It sounded like this man had specially called back just to curse him!

 Chapter 1174 Number One on the Sky Ranking

    Chapter 1174 Number One on the Sky Ranking


    "How dare the Lu and the Xur families do this! How dare they insult me! Dad, please permit me to bring


    men into China to ughter those ns! They have to pay the price for humiliating the Chu family!"


    Inside the room, Chu Qi-Tian''s furious voice boomed.


    Chu Qi-Tian had never suffered such a colossal insult before.


    How could they scold his ancestors and call him a bastard?


    Who could swallow this?


    However, Chu Qi-Tian was too young after all. Inparison, Chu Zheng-Liang didn''t seem particrly


    upset.


    Heforted him, "Qi-Tian, calm down. They are just two insignificant families. It''s a piece of cake for


    us to destroy them. As the future leader of the Chu family, how can you get angry over ants like them?


    You have to focus on why this happened. These families had always treated us with respect for years.


    Now both of them suddenly decided to sever ties with the Chu family. There must be some reason they


    are doing this. Gather any information on China, especially those regarding these families, and find out


    why things have changed."


    Since Chu Zheng-Liang was capable of taking over Chu Zheng-Hong as the head of the family, he was


    naturally an able man.


    Amid Chu Qi-Tian''s fury, he had already recognized the problem at the root.


    He had a feeling that that was a bigger problem behind these actions.


    Sure enough, Chu Qi-Tian hurried back ten minutester.


    "Dad, as you expected, something happened to the Lu and Xur families. Xur Jun-Lin, the leader of the


    Xur family, passed away and was quietly buried. Of his two sons, one was jailed while the other was


    suspended and demoted in the army. As for the Lu family, their entire n was banished from Yanjing


    Chu Qi-Tian reported the matter to his father anxiously.


    Chu Zheng-Liang''s expression immediately fell and darkened.


    Chu Zheng-Liang couldn''t help feeling more worried when he heard the oue of the report.


    "Why? Were you able to find out why?" asked Chu Zheng-Liang even though he had an inkling.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head. "The channels have all been sealed. All our informants in China were


    incapable of finding out the details.¡±


    Chu Zheng-Liangughed coldly. "It seems that abandoned kid has gotten to the two families alright."


    "That abandoned kid?" Chu Qi-Tian''s face twitched. "Dad, do you mean the trouble these families are


    causing have something to do with Chu Tian-Fan? But didn''t you kill him at sea? Do you mean he


    survived?"


    Chu Qi-Tian was shocked.


    Although they had been investigating into Ye Fan''s death since they still couldn''t find any concrete


    proof of his death, Chu Qi-Tian felt Ye Fan was already dead. It was impossible for him to have


    survived that attack.


    Hence, he couldn''t help trembling when he heard what his father said.


    Chu Zheng-Liang nodded. "Sato and the others were killed one after another. The powers I sent to


    Jiangdong were attacked. All signs suggest he is alive. We really underestimated him. I didn''t expect


    him to survive. Also, he already started to retaliate so quickly. Well done. He certainly is my brother''s


    son and has the Chu family''s blood running through him."


    Chu Zheng-Liangughed coldly, but his voice sounded murderous.


    "Dad, since you are certain he is alive, then give me some men so that I can enter Jiangdong in secret


    tomorrow and ughter him to finish him off for good!¡±


    Chu Qi-Tian hated Ye Fan to the core.


    He hated Ye Fan for his status as the first born son of the family, and also his terrifying speed of


    growth.


    He would rather finish off this powerful opponent as soon as he could.


    Or else, Chu Qi-Tian would probably end up losing sleep worrying about him.


    However, Chu Zheng-Liang waved his hand and said, "We don''t have to keep such a close eye on him


    just yet. I just got news from Chu Sect. The spirit energy fruit in the north will mature in a few days. All


    eyes are on it and Chu Sect has prioritized this matter. The sect leader will be back in a few days.


    When she returns, a meeting will be convened to decide who to send to the north."


    "During this time, we shouldn''t worry about handling the punk. Once everything is over, I will encircle


    him and kill him at all costs. Only one ''Tian'' character descendant should be allowed to live, and that is


    you, my son!" Chu Zheng-Liang spoke deeply as his dark eyes glinted.


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded in agreement with an unbridled smile on his face.


    "Then I will let the country bumpkin live for a few more days. When is Mastering back? I haven''t


    seen her for over half a year. Did anything happen to her?" asked Chu Qi-Tian somewhat worriedly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The master he was talking about was none other than the leader of the most formidable sect in the


    world, Chu Sect, Tang Yun!


    Chu Zheng-Liangughed gently.


    There weren''t a lot of women whom Chu Zheng-Liang admired in the world.


    However, Tang Yun, the chief of Chu Sect, was certainly one of them!


    All this time, Chu Zheng-Liang treated Tang Yun as his idol and lifelong ambition.


    He even made his progeny treat her with the same respect and admiration.


    Chu Qi-Tianughed in self-deprecation before retiring for the night. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    The study reverted to silence.


    The night went by quickly.


    The next day, Long Bai-Chuan''s flightnded at Jiangdong International Airport.


    ording to Ye Fan''s orders, they could


    go on their way after the mission waspleted.

 Chapter 1175 God of Bronze and Fire

    Chapter 1175 God of Bronze and Fire


    Even though the two of them had spent a lot of time together in Japan, they barely exchanged a few


    words. Since this Dragon God was taciturn in nature, Long Bai-Chuan didn''t dare to ask for his name


    despite his curiosity.


    Now that they were about to part ways, Long Bai-Chuan was incapable of suppressing his curiosity.


    The man in ck said nothing and didn''t even stop walking.


    Just as Long Bai-Chuan lost all hope, a brightughter came from in front of him.


    "I am the God of Bronze and Fire, Owen!"


    His proud voice reverberated through the air.


    Long Bai-Chuan looked up to see that the man in ck had already disappeared.


    However, Long Bai-Chuan continued to stand where he was for a long time wrapped in thought. "God


    of Bronze and Fire, Owen?"


    In Yunzhou, at the vi in the suburbs.


    It was dawn, and sunlight was just peeking out from the sky. The weather was perfect.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had already gone to the office at this hour, so only Ye Fan remained in the vi.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others had already returned to the base.


    After all, they hadn''t finished working on the training that Ye Fan had set out for them. Since they were


    done with their business in Yunzhou, they ought to return to the base and continue training.


    Ye Fan was on the phone talking to someone.


    "Dragon Master, mission aplished. All the targets are dead. Do you have any other orders for


    me?"


    A man''s reverent voice came from over the phone.


    It was none other than the Dragon God who had just parted ways with Long Bai-Chuan, Owen.


    Ye Fan nodded and asked, "Considering the majormotion you caused in Japan, the Japanese


    martial arts circle must be pissed, right?"


    These two grandmasters invaded Japan and killed countless people.


    Any country would have regarded this as a major international problem.


    From the start, Ye Fan already anticipated retaliation from the Japanese martial arts circle.


    "Uh huh. Just like you expected, we were encircled by the Japanese martial artists after we


    ughtered the targets. Also, even the Moon God got involved. I have to admit that she certainly lives


    up to her name as the Japanese martial arts goddess. She had such profoundly incredible skills that


    even I probably wouldn''t have survived a single blow from her. If not for you, River Dragon and I would


    have died on foreign soil."


    Owen''s deep voice came from over the phone.


    Even till now, fear lingered in Owen''s heart as he recalled that fateful scene with Moon God.


    It had been unprecedentedly scary.


    It felt as though someone was strangling his throat and could kill him anytime.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t seem the least bit shocked to hear this. Instead, heughed gently and said,


    "Even I can''t outdo Eigetsu-chan, so it''s normal for you to feel this way."


    "Oh yes, Dragon Master. Moon God has a message for you. She said no matter what happens, you will


    remain her most beloved master. Even if she loses all consciousness and cease to exist, she will


    continue to protect you.¡±


    Owen''s deep voice came from over the phone.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling touched when he heard this.


    He didn''t expect that the young woman would care about him so much even now.


    He didn''t expect that the things he did out of sympathy for the girl back in the day would have such a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That was thoughtful of her. Sadly, she leads such a pitiful life."


    Despite the few words Suzumiya Eigetsu had for him, Ye Fan could tell she didn''t have much time left


    in the world.


    In hindsight, how could two souls coexist in a single body?


    Sooner orter, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s soul would disappear.


    Even Ye Fan didn''t know whether she would still recognize him when the day came.


    "Sigh. It''s too bad that I wasn''t powerful enough. If I could master the ninth level of Invoke the Celestial


    Cloud, I would be able to destroy Tsukuyomi Tenshin or any other Japanese god for that matter with a


    flick of my finger."


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed in his heart.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud was capable of absorbing energy on earth and changing fate.


    Chu Sect had managed to rise and stand at the pinnacle of the martial arts circle with just half the


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud manual.


    Even Ye Fan couldn''t imagine how powerful it would be when he managed to master everything.


    While Ye Fan was lost in his thoughts, Owen''s voice came from over the phone.


    Veins throbbed on Ye Fan''s face as he scolded Owen, "What harem? Haven''t I suffered enough with


    just one wife? If I have one more, I might just die. From now on, don''t say such things! If Mu-Cheng


    hears this, I might get killed!¡± Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard what Owen said.


    How could that idiote up with such a rotten idea?


    Firstly, Ye Fan was married. But even if he was single, he didn''t want to marry the Moon God either.


    After all, the Moon God was a Japanese religion and guardian of Japan.


    Wouldn''t it drive the Japanese martial arts circle insane if he married a woman like her and take her


    back to China?


    Moreover, the Moon God only had feelings for Ye Fan because of Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    After her consciousness blended with that of Suzumiya Eigetsu''spletely, all her feelings would


    disappear too.

 Chapter 1176 Waiting for Someone

    Chapter 1176 Waiting for Someone


    The things Owen had talked about never once crossed Ye Fan''s mind.


    "Enough. Since you''vepleted your mission, you can go back from where you came."


    Ye Fan seemed disinterested in chatting, so he was ready to hang up on Owen.


    "Okay. But Dragon Master, when will Operation Aze start?" asked Owen.


    Ye Fan replied deeply, "Go back and wait for orders."


    Ye Fan hung up the phone after that.


    Sato was now dead, and the first division was destroyed. Ye Fan had avenged most of the surprise


    attack on the Pacific Ocean. All that was left was the Chu family.


    "I, Chu Tian-Fan, will settle both our old and new scores soon!"


    Ye Fan clenched his fists tightly as a menacing light radiated from his eyes.


    The events that happened on that little ind that day appeared in his mind again.


    Ye Fan would never forget that sinister and heartless face and silhouette till the day he died.


    However, now was not the time to settle the score with the Chu family.


    Ever since Jiangdong''s crisis urred, Ye Fan found it even more important to create a defense


    formation.


    Ye Fan wasn''t talking about the battle arrays used during the warring eras, but the sort of formations


    that used spiritual energy to defend its user.


    It was mentioned in Book of Celestial Cloud that it could be built using yasakani jade.


    Ye Fan went to Japan with Suzumiya Eigetsu so that he could obtain the Japanese sacred object, the


    yasakani jade.


    He could build a defense formation using it.


    Sadly, so many things happened since that Ye Fan only had the time to consider it now.


    In order to build the defense formation, he had to select a location.


    At first, Ye Fan wanted to do it in one of two ces.


    The first choice was Mount Yunding at Yunzhou. If he set the formation here, he could protect Yunzhou


    and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The second choice was the Ye estate in Jingzhou.


    That way, he could protect his mother, grandfather, and his other rtives at Jingzhou in times of crisis.


    Ye Fan kept deliberating between both these locations and couldn''t make up his mind.


    Ye Fan also considered moving his mother and his rtives to Yunzhou to stay under one roof with Qiu


    Mu-Cheng. That way, he only needed to create one main formation here.


    However, Ye Fan found this unwise after much consideration.


    Firstly, there was a Mufan Group branch office in Jingzhou which needed his mother''s attention.


    Secondly, while it was alright for inws to stay under one roof for a short period of time, conflicts


    would probably arise in the long term.


    Moreover, were his grandfather and his other rtives going to live with Qiu Mu-Cheng too?


    In the end, Ye Fan decided to create two formations after weighing all pros and cons.


    The main formation would be located in Yunzhou while he created a secondary one in Jingzhou!


    That way, all his loved ones would be protected.


    However, now was not the time to create the formation.


    The vi had been destroyed, so Li Er and the others were reconstructing it at top speed.


    If Ye Fan wanted to create the formation, he had to wait until the construction of Mount Yunding Vi


    waspleted.


    Hence, Ye Fan had to postpone Operation Aze while waiting for the construction to finish.


    Just as Ye Fan was contemting details about how to set up the formation, a car suddenly drove


    towards the vi.


    The door opened, and Li Er''s courteous voice came, "Mr Chu, it''s Li Er. I am here to pick you up like


    you asked."


    Ye Fan nodded before walking out of the house to tell Li Er to send him to Mount Yunding Vi.


    "Hmm? Mr Chu, why are you going there? The ce is under construction, so everything is a mess,"


    asked Li Er quizzically.


    Ye Fan replied calmly, "Tell them to take the day off. All the workers are to leave the mountain and


    "Er..."


    Li Er''s lips twitched. He had no idea what Ye Fan meant by this.


    Why did he suddenly want to give the workers a day off?


    However, Li Er didn''t keep probing when Ye Fan didn''t n on exining. Instead, he sent all the


    workers away and gave them a day off like Ye Fan ordered.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Li Er drove the car and brought Ye Fan to Mount Yunding''s peak.


    There were all kinds of construction materials and machines at the peak.


    Thevish vi located there had already been demolished.


    The entire area looked like it was undergoing rebuilding in the aftermath of some natural catastrophe.


    Li Er couldn''t understand why Ye Fan insisted oning.


    "Li Er, get the men to clean up a small space and set up a coffee table, two seats, a pot of tea, and two


    teacups. I''m meeting someone here. Hurry up," said Ye Fan after reaching the peak.


    Li Er felt even more puzzled.


    "Mr Chu, are you meeting guests here? Are you sure? Why don''t I give Haiyuan Restaurant a call so


    that they can give you a private room instead? It will be morefortable for your guests,¡± asked Li Er


    as he looked at Ye Fan.


    Since Ye Fan insisted, Li Er stopped trying to convince him otherwise.


    He shook his head as he smiled sadly.


    Brilliant people like Mr Chu certainly thought out of the box.


    Li Er made arrangements to set up the table and chairs.


    30 minutester, everyone left the mountain.


    Only a single man, table, and two cups of tea remained on the peak.


    A young man sat on the ground on the peak as the fragrance of tea filled the air.


    It felt as though he was a highly skilled hermit waiting for someone of destiny to turn up.


    In the distance, a gentle breeze left Yunwu Lake undting.


    Ye Fan''s bangs fluttered in the wind. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    By his side was an exquisitely wrapped package.


    She was so beautiful that all the women around her paled inparison.


    The men around her kept looking over in awe and envy.


    If they hadn''t seen her beauty firsthand, no one would believe such a beautiful woman could exist on


    earth.


    She had a perfect figure and a cold yet surreal goddess-like aura.


    What was a feast to the eyes?


    This woman was a feast to the eyes!


    Despite how ravenous the patrons were, they lost all notion of hunger the moment theyid eyes on


    her.

 Chapter 1177 Was She Here?

    Chapter 1177 Was She Here?


    During this time, countless good-looking rich men''s sons attempted to talk to her and get close.


    After all, the woman was simply stunning.


    She was far more beautiful than the female celebrities whom they had flings with.


    However, she turned a deaf ear to their flirting and ignored them.


    She continued to look out the window towards Mount Yunding peak.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She could almost see a young man sitting on the ground on Mount Yunding''s peak.


    Amid everyone''s stares, she looked at the young man at the peak.


    Time went by swiftly.


    At noon, a gorgeous young woman suddenly came in from outside.


    "Oh my. Another beauty?¡±


    "What''s going on today?"


    "Why are there suddenly so many beautiful women in Yunzhou?¡±


    "Look at those legs? Look at her fine figure and slender waist? Damn it! If I could marry someone as


    beautiful as her, I don''t mind exchanging ten years of my life for her."


    All humans had a penchant for beauty.


    It didn''t matter where it was. Beautiful women always became the center of attention.


    Even though the woman who had just arrived couldn''tpare to the woman in purple in terms of


    looks and aura, she could easily surpass countless other women.


    Even rich young men who had seen their fair share of women couldn''t help sighing when they caught


    sight of this beautiful woman who was more beautiful than any woman in Yunzhou.


    After the young woman turned up, she walked to the window and was instantly delighted when she saw


    the woman in purple.


    "Master, I finally found you. I came the moment I received your message. Shall we head back? The


    sect elders are looking for you everywhere. I think they have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    The young woman seemed delighted to find the woman in purple and kept persuading her to go.


    Instead, the woman in purple had no intention of leaving. She replied gently when she caught sight of


    the young woman, "Hang on."


    "Okay."


    The young woman assumed that her master had some business to attend to, so she nodded in


    agreement.


    However, a few hourster, her master continued sitting there looking out the window motionlessly


    while the sky turned dark and the sun had set.


    "Master, what are you waiting for? You have left the sect for a long time now. It''s about time you went


    back. If you don''t have any urgent business, then let''s go. All the sect elders are so anxious to see


    you." In the end, the young woman couldn''t contain her anxiety and convinced her master again.


    However, the woman in purple shook her head again and replied, "Wait a while more.¡±


    Time went by slowly.


    All the other patrons in the restaurant came and went.


    On Mount Yunding''s peak, the tea was reced each time it went cold.


    They were in the same city but in different ces. One was in a restaurant while the other sat on the


    peak. However, both of them were waiting.


    He was waiting for her, and she was waiting for him.


    It was almost midnight. Before long, it would be the next day.


    However, the silhouette on Mount Yunding kept waiting there.


    In the end, her heart softened. Some warmth finally appeared in her heart that had been lonely and


    solitary for so long.


    She turned to tell her disciple, "Wan-Yu, go to Mount Yunding''s peak and help me look for someone. I


    have a message for him.¡±


    "Huh? Look for someone?"


    Meng Wan-Yu was surprised. She wondered who her master wanted her to see.


    Did her master have friends in Yunzhou?


    On Mount Yunding''s peak, the damp night breeze swept through the air.


    The young man continued sitting there while making tea to drink under the


    moonlight.


    "Mr Chu, it''s already the next day. I don''t think your friend ising. It''s gettingte, and it''s very humid


    now. Why don''t we head back?'' persuaded Li Er.


    Since he was the one who sent Ye Fan here, he didn''t dare to leave without Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fanughed gently at Li Er. "It''s her choice whether she wants toe or not, but it is my


    business to wait as well. Since I have promised to wait for her here, I must keep my promise. I will not


    leave before the day is over."


    Li Er sighed deeply and didn''t go on talking and simply waited with Ye Fan.


    The night air was perfect, and the moon was beautiful.


    On Mount Yunding''s peak, a gentle breeze left the trees and grass swaying.


    In the distance, the chirping of insects rang melodiously.


    The young man continued to wait.


    He had already had countless pots of tea.


    Anyone else would have left angrily after waiting like this all day.


    Li Er secretly felt shocked by the sight.


    He couldn''t help feeling curious about who on earth could make Ye Fan wait for an entire day willingly.


    In Li Er''s opinion, no one else in China couldpare to Ye Fan in terms of power after he had been


    made supreme grandmaster.


    After all, Ye Fan even managed to trample elite ns like the Lu and Xur families under his feet.


    Ye Fan''s power was no longer restricted only to Jiangdong and had major impact throughout the rest of


    China.


    Even the provincial secretary of Jiangdong didn''t have the right to make Ye Fan wait all day.


    "Who could it be?¡±


    Li Er kept trying to guess who it was but couldn''t figure it out.


    Time went by gradually.


    At midnight, Li Er walked up to him while the rest of the city slept. He said to Ye Fan courteously, "Mr


    Chu, it''s almost midnight. Let''s go back.¡± Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh? It''s nearly midnight?" Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. His eyes instantly welled with


    disappointment.


    She really wasn''ting after all.


    "This woman refuses even to give me the chance to thank her." Ye Fan exhaled deeply before giving


    up and going back.


    However, a beautiful silhouette suddenly appeared in the darkness quietly.


    The young woman seemed young but had exquisite features and an extraordinary aura.


    The long green dress perfectlyplimented her wless figure.


    She was captivating under the soft moonlight.


    Li Er was instantly awestruck by her beauty.

 Chapter 1178 Ye Fans Gift

    Chapter 1178 Ye Fan''s Gift


    The young woman was here to look for Mr Chu?


    Li Er was instantly stunned.


    He wondered whether this was the person whom Mr Chu was waiting for.


    Li Er instantly smiled.


    He was initially curious as to who on earth could keep Mr Chu waiting.


    From the looks of it now, it wasn''t a bigshot but a lover.


    However, Li Er quickly realized that his imagination had run wild.


    "Who are you?" Ye Fan nodded and acknowledged her before walking over to ask her curiously who


    she was.


    "Are you Mr Chu?¡± Meng Wan-Yu''s eyes narrowed when she saw Ye Fan.


    She was clearly startled by how young Ye Fan was.


    She didn''t expect that the person whom her master had spent the entire day waiting for before sending


    her to pass a message was a young man around her age.


    After spending so many years with her master, Meng Wan-Yu was keenly aware of her personality.


    She was always cold and lived alone.


    Other than sect business, she barely spoke to others.


    Even her disciples barely had any opportunity to speak to her.


    But now her master wasted an entire day for this unknown Chinese man.


    Meng Wan-Yu couldn''t help feeling surprised.


    She couldn''t help feeling curious about how this man was rted to her master.


    "Uh huh." Ye Fan nodded. "Who are you?" "You don''t need to know. I''m here at Master''s orders to tell


    you not to wait. She won''te even if you wait until daybreak. Everything is in the past. Since Yu Yun


    doesn''t exist to begin with, there is no need for you to think about her."


    Her cold words quietly rang in the night air.


    Meng Wan-Yu turned to leave without lingering.


    "Hold on, Miss. She must be nearby, right? Can you take me to see her? I just want to thank her in


    person for helping me!" said Ye Fan anxiously. He instantly stood up to stop Meng Wan-Yu from


    leaving.


    "It''s fine. Master made it clear. If she doesn''t want to see you, even if you chased her to the ends of the


    world, you won''t be able to see her," refused Meng Wan-Yu bluntly.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. "That''s true. Based on her personality, if she didn''t want to see me,


    I wouldn''t be able to do anything even if I chased after her. Forget it. Let''s leave it at that. Miss, can you


    pass her something for me? It''s something I


    owe her, so it''s about time I returned it."


    Ye Fan handed an exquisitely wrapped package to Meng Wan-Yu as he spoke.


    Meng Wan-Yu thought Ye Fan wanted to give her master something to ingratiate himself to her, so she


    wanted to turn him down.


    But she epted it when she realized Ye Fan was trying to return it to her master.


    "Please thank her for me when you see her. I will always remember the help she gave me at Jingzhou!


    Regardless of whether she exists or not, she will live in my heart forever."


    A few minutester, Meng Wan-Yu left with Ye Fan''s gift.


    Ye Fan continued to stand at Mount Yunding''s peak as he watched Meng Wan-Yu walk away into the


    distance.


    "Mr Chu, if you really want to see her, why don''t we follow her secretly?" suggested Li Er.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "It''s fine. Since she doesn''t want to see me, why force her? All


    I need to know is that she is in Yunzhou.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled as he spoke in a deep voice with an inexplicable light radiating from his eyes.


    Ye Fan thought the woman wasn''t going toe.


    After all, they barely knew each other and only happened to spend a few months together due to a


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    coincidence.


    Moreover, Ye Fan knew the woman was always unusually proud and distant, so she probably didn''t


    take his parting words to heart.


    But it seemed like she did remember their date.


    "Let''s go. Send me back."


    Ye Fan waved his hand andughed brightly before taking the car back to the bungalow in the western


    suburbs.


    At Yunwu Lake, a woman dressed in purple stood waiting.


    Meng Wan-Yu repeated Ye Fan''s message to the woman.


    When the woman heard what Ye Fan had to say, a wave of emotions suddenly surged in her calm


    heart.


    "Anything else? Did he say anything else?" her cold voice rang.


    Some women''s voices sounded as melodious as the song of birds.


    If Long Bai-Chuan and Owen were around, they would be shocked to see how much this woman


    resembled the Moon God of Japan when she spoke.


    Meng Wan-Yu felt shocked and curious.


    It was the first time she saw her master so eager.


    "That''s all." Meng Wan-Yu shook her head. "He has something for you. He said he promised to return it


    to you."


    She handed her master the package as she spoke.


    Instead, she said, "Wan-Yu, I''m thirsty. Can you see if you can buy some water?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Meng Wan-Yu didn''t put much thought into it and instantly went to buy some drinks.


    After Meng Wan-Yu left, only the woman in purple was left standing by theke.


    She walked up to the streetmp before she looked down and opened the package carefully.


    She wanted to see what that idiot wanted to give her.


    She had spent days in Jiangdong.


    But why?


    She had stayed on ount of the promise he made when they parted ways at the old Chu residence.


    Although Yu Yun had already asked Ye Fan''s mother to tell him that she wouldn''t being, she


    couldn''t help remembering his promise. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    In the end, she stayed in Jiangdong until now.


    Firstly, she wanted to see whether Ye Fan would remember his promise.


    Secondly, she wanted to know what Ye Fan wanted to give her.


    Even she found her emotions inconceivable.


    this tiny gift from that prick."


    Sheughed weakly in self-ridicule.


    After she finishedughing, she had unwrapped the package.


    She looked down to see what the beautiful gift box was filled with...

 Chapter 1179 Utter Shamelessness

    Chapter 1179 Utter Shamelessness


    The box carried a set of underwear.


    The panties were bikini-shaped withce on the side.


    They looked particrly sexy and well-made.


    They were exactly the same as the set Ye Fan stole from her when they were inside the Chu n''s


    ancestral grounds.


    "Asshole! That pervert! That shameless creep!¡±


    The moment Yu Yun caught sight of Ye Fan''s gift, her face instantly blushed.


    She blushed so hard that it spread from her neck all the way up to her ears.


    From a distance, she looked like a ripe peach ready for the picking.


    Yu Yun felt both angry and embarrassed when she saw these undergarments.


    She became so angry she almost went mad.


    If Ye Fan were in front of her now, she would definitely p him. She would p him so hard that he''d


    sink into the ground and be incapable ofing out.


    She had looked forward to this day that she disregarded the work waiting for her at the sect and spent


    ten days in Jiangdong waiting.


    In the end, this was the gift he had for her.


    "Shameless pervert!" Yu Yun spat furiously. She had never met someone as brazen as Ye Fan.


    He was simply a shameless bastard.


    In her fury, Yu Yun picked up the package and wanted to throw it into the river.


    However, she didn''t throw it out in the end.


    Sheughed helplessly instead.


    This bastard was still as brazen as before.


    Amid herughter, Yu Yun could almost envision the times she spent with Ye Fan living at the old Chu


    residence.


    Didn''t he keep teasing her shamelessly just like this?


    Hence, Yu Yun epted the gift. Even if she never wore it, she could keep it as a memento.


    She was human after all!


    After spending so much time with Ye Fan at the old Chu residence, she could not help having feelings


    for him.


    However, that was it.


    Yu Yun was keenly aware that they would probably never meet again after parting ways today.


    After all, the distance between her and Ye Fan was simply too far and wide.


    They were as disparate as the light from a firefly and the moon.


    From now on, they belonged to different worlds.


    They were like two straight lines that had encountered each other briefly before running parallel without


    touching for the rest of their lives.


    "What''s wrong, Master?"


    Just as Yu Yun was lost in thought, Meng Wan-Yu''s voice came from beside her.


    Meng Wan-Yu had juste back from a 24-hour convenience store with drinks when she noticed


    something amiss with her teacher.


    Her master''s typically cold, stern face was now blushing a little.


    After being with her for so long, it was Meng Wan-Yu''s first time seeing her master this way, so she


    couldn''t help feeling curious and surprised.


    A sense of shock shed across Yu Yun''s eyes when she heard her voice.


    She quickly reverted to her normal calmness and replied coldly, "Nothing. Let''s go back to the sect."


    Yu Yun turned to leave as she spoke.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She held Ye Fan''s gift in her arms as she left.


    The two women quickly vanished into the darkness.


    On the other end, Ye Fan noticed that the vi''s lights were off when he arrived home.


    It seemed Qiu Mu-Cheng was already sleeping.


    Ye Fan was afraid to disturb Qiu Mu-Cheng, so he climbed into bed without turning on the light.


    "Where did you go today?¡±


    In the darkness, a voice suddenly rang.


    Ye Fan was so startled that his face trembled. "Can you not suddenly talk like that? Do you know how


    scary it is to do that in the middle of the night?"


    Ye Fan was truly terrified.


    "If you aren''t guilty of doing something wrong, why would you be feeling afraid? Spit it out now. Where


    have you gone all day? Why are you back sote?" interrogated Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan had no intention of withholding the truth to begin with, so he told Qiu Mu-Cheng he went to see


    someone.


    "My mother was in danger, and it was thanks to her help that I''m not an orphan now, so I should see


    her and thank her face to face."


    "Uh huh. That''s true. Why don''t you arrange a proper date and time and invite her over so that we can


    buy her dinner and thank her?" asked Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan smiled sadly and shook his head as he said, "It''s fine. We probably won''t get to cross paths in


    the future. I waited all day for her, but she didn''t turn up. Since we couldn''t meet today, there''s probably


    no chance I will ever get to see her again."


    Ye Fan''s voice was filled with a vague hint of disappointment.


    Ye Fan had to admit that Yu Yun left a deep impression on him after all the time they spent together at


    the old Chu residence.


    Her stubbornness, determination, coldness, elegance and aura seemed to leap into Ye Fan''s view.


    Also, the sight of Yu Yun hunting him down in his ancestral ground shed before his eyes.


    At that time, he thought he was about to die.


    In hindsight, Ye Fan found it funny and interesting.


    However, Ye Fan and Yu Yun were both keenly aware that they were just passersby in each other''s


    lives.


    After parting ways, it would be hard for them to ever meet again.


    Life was simply filled with ups and downs and all kinds of encounters!


    After that night, Ye Fan''s life in Jiangdong became unusually peaceful.


    The construction of Mount Yunding Vi went on feverishly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to conduct her duties at Mufan Group and helped to boost its growth.


    After the wedding dinner, Ye Fan''s reputation in Jiangdong had certainly soared to new heights.


    All the Jiangdong bigshots bowed to Ye Fan, and even the provincial head of Jiangdong was indebted


    to him.


    Shortly after Li Hong-Ze left, Han Dong-Min had received written official orders from his higher-ups for


    this new New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    appointment.


    Han Dong-Min brought his entire family along with him to show his gratitude for Ye Fan.


    Han Dong-Min was keenly aware that it would take him at least 20 years to get to the position he was


    at if it weren''t for Ye Fan''s support.


    That was a fact.


    After all, it was impossible to quantify the effects of the favors a supreme grandmaster owed you using


    status and money alone.


    People trying to ingratiate themselves to Ye Fan kepting.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care for people like them who simply acted this way because he was in power.


    Hence, he turned down all their gifts and invitations.


    He just imed that he didn''t enjoy lively engagements.

 Chapter 1180 Recommending Chen Lan

    Chapter 1180 Rmending Chen Lan


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time.


    He had been spending almost all his time on cultivation.


    He had recently mastered the third level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, so he needed to stabilize it.


    Other than that, Ye Fan would also practice the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique that he had learnt


    from Yu Yun.


    More importantly, Ye Fan had been preparing to make the defense formation.


    The Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation wasn''t a simple technique, so even Ye Fan needed a few days


    to finish it.


    Also, he needed almost an entire month to prepare and check everything.


    However, Ye Fan had no other choice.


    Regardless of the difficulties, he had to do it.


    Otherwise, if any other families like the Lu and the Xur families wanted to enter


    Jiangdong while Ye Fan wasn''t around, who else could protect his family?


    Qing Tan and Tong Shancked experience after all. In order to resolve this concern once and for all,


    creating the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation was Ye Fan''s best option.


    However, Ye Fan''s peaceful life in Yunzhou was not meant tost. At night, he suddenly received a call


    from Lin Qing-He.


    He called to say it was almost Commander Wu Yang''s 50th birthday and told Ye Fan toe over and


    celebrate it.


    Since Ye Fan abhorred social events, he rejected him.


    The next day, Wu Yang''s birthday celebrationsmenced.


    Many soldiers from Jiangdong came by to celebrate Wu Yang''s birthday, so the ce was packed.


    Celebrities and elites from all industries gathered at Wu Yang''s home.


    "Qing-He, where is Instructor Chu? Get him toe over and drink with me. I''d like to matchmake him


    with someone,¡± Wu Yang brought up Ye Fan halfway through the banquet.


    But he was unable to find Ye Fan after looking around for a long time, so he decided to ask Lin Qing-


    He.


    Wu Yang admired Ye Fan a lot.


    Since Ye Fan was able to aplish so much at such young age, he had a bright future.


    Wu Yang naturally wanted such talent to be a part of his family.


    Hence, he wanted to match-make Ye Fan with his own niece.


    "Commander, I don''t even want to talk about him. He''s an ingrate and definitely has some ws in his


    character. Even though you always have him on your mind, he didn''t even bother to turn up and


    celebrate your birthday. I called him yesterday, but he said he wasn''t free and hung up on me right


    away," said Lin Qing-He as he shook his head.


    "Oh? Is that so? So he''s noting?" asked Wu Yang as he frowned and seemed unhappy.


    But Wu Yang wasn''t the narrow-minded sort. Instead, he spoke up for Ye Fan, "He''s probably caught


    up with training and doesn''t have the time. Since he''s young, it''s normal for him to be less aware of the


    importance ofworking. The most important thing is that he works hard. If he seeds in training the


    Green Dragon Force, it will be the best birthday gift I would ever receive! After the banquet, let''s go


    over to the training grounds to extend our regards and see how the Green Dragon Force is doing."


    "Sure!" Lin Qing-He nodded before he added, "Commander, allow me to introduce someone to you."


    A hale and hearty elderly man walked over as he spoke.


    The elderly man was dressed in a gray robe. Despite his white hair, he had a strong gait. It was


    obvious he was a martial artist.


    "Who is this?" asked Wu Yang curiously in an instant when he realized the elderly man was


    extraordinary.


    "Commander, this is Chen Lan, president of Jiangbei Martial Arts Association and the 29th master of


    Xingyi Sect. He is a highly respectable martial artist! Also, Master Chen is not only highly skilled, but he


    also has a lot of disciples. All these years, he has epted at least ten disciples. Every one of them is


    iconic in the Chinese martial arts world," introduced Lin Qing-He.


    The moment Wu Yang heard who he was, he was instantly stunned. He hurriedly smiled and said, "I


    see, Master Chen. Pardon my ignorance. Have a seat, Master Chen!"


    Wu Yang was always enthusiastic, so he was even warmer when talking to talent and seemed to have


    no airs as themander.


    "Haha! I can''t believe you came to my birthday party. I''m so touched," said Wu Yang as heughed.


    However, Chen Lan didn''t respond to Wu Yang''s enthusiasm.


    He remained seated the entire time with no expression on his face. At best, he would nod at Wu Yang


    and appeared very aloof and conceited.


    "Commander Wu, I''ve invited Master Chen to celebrate your birthday with you and to rmend him


    to be the deputy instructor of the Green Dragon Force," suggested Lin Qing-He after they had a


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    few drinks.


    Lin Qing-He certainly made sense.


    Wu Yang couldn''t help feeling worried. His face looked serious, but he didn''t say a word.


    Wu Yang nodded. "I agree. Since Instructor Chu is pretty young, he certainly is more inexperienced


    than Master Chen. It would be a boon for Master Chen to assist with training."


    "Why don''t we bring Master Chen to the base and have a chat with Instructor Chu after lunch?"


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Although Wu Yang was themander, he had to consider his subordinate''s feelings.


    He couldn''t decide right away, and it all hinged on how Ye Fan reacted.


    Since the banquet started early, it ended early too.


    The party was over by 2PM and all the guests had left.


    Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He hurried over to the Green Dragon Force''s training grounds.


    Chen Lan and his disciple went along with them.

 Chapter 1181 Wu Yangs Fury

    Chapter 1181 Wu Yang''s Fury


    It was almost 3PM when Wu Yang and the rest reached the training grounds.


    Most of the soldiers in the military zone had already started their daily routine training.


    However, Wu Yang was surprised when he noticed that not a single Green Dragon Force member


    could be found.


    "Huh? Where are they?" Wu Yang was puzzled.


    "Where is Instructor Chu? Where are you, Instructor Chu? Come over and see me now!" Wu Yang


    shouted for quite a long time on the training grounds, but no one even responded.


    "Could he have gone out for training?


    Maybe he is not at the base.¡± Wu Yang thought that Ye Fan might have taken the troops for training


    away from the base.


    Just as Wu Yang was about to give up, Chen Lan suddenly broke the silence and said deeply,


    "Someone is inside the room." "I don''t think so, right? If anyone was in there, they would have heard


    me ande out to see me by now. Master Chen, are you mistaken?"


    Wu Yangughed in disbelief.


    However, Chen Lan ignored him and walked to the room with his disciple.


    "Commander Wu, why don''t we go over and have a look?" Lin Qing-He called Wu Yang to go over too.


    Sure enough, a strong scent came sweeping towards them the moment Chen Lan opened the door.


    They swiftly caught sight of Li Zi-Yang and the others soaking in tubs of hot water naked.


    Also, some of them seemed to have fallen asleep because it felt so good.


    Tai Shan was even snoring.


    Even after Wu Yang and the others went in, they had failed to detect their presence and continued


    sleeping.


    Chen Lan shook his head andughed gently. "Commander Wu, Instructor Chu certainly has


    interesting methods of training. This is the first time I have ever seen troops being trained like this.¡±


    Chen Lan spoke in a frivolous and mocking tone.


    He seemed to be treating this as a joke.


    Wu Yang could sense Chen Lan''s sarcasm, so his face instantly blushed as he found it absolutely


    embarrassing. Also, he was enraged.


    Before Wu Yang said anything, Lin Qing-He scolded them angrily, "How dare you! The army spent so


    many resources to groom you. Was it all done so you can soak in a hot tub? Get your asses out of


    there right now!"


    Amid his scolding, Lin Qing-He stepped forward and kicked all four wooden tubs. Lots of Chinese herbs


    soaked in water flowed from the tubs.


    Tai Shan tumbled right out on the ground while he was fast asleep, only to reveal his naked bottom.


    In an instant, Li Zi-Yang and the others woke up in a start.


    They were instantly stunned to see Wu Yang and the others.


    "Commander, what brings you here?" asked Li Zi-Yang and the others quizzically.


    "Humph! If we didn''t turn up, are you going to do this all day? Where is Instructor Chu? Tell him to get


    his ass over and see me! I''m going to see what he has to say about this training! What has bathing and


    sleeping got to do with training? Is this training at all? It''s more like raising pigs! Even I don''t have such


    a good life in the army!"


    Wu Yang''s expression darkened as he suppressed the fury in his voice.


    There was no doubt that this Instructor Chu was going to face the brunt of Wu


    Yang''s anger.


    "Commander, he isn''t around," replied Li Zi-Yang.


    What?


    "Not around?" Lin Qing-He and the others were all shocked.


    "Where is he? How can he leave his post when he is a soldier? Tell me!" shouted Lin Qing-He furiously.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others didn''t attempt to withhold the truth.


    After all, they had nothing to hide. Ye Fan had been given the right toe and go as he pleased.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others quickly told Wu Yang and the others that Ye Fan had gone home.


    "Gone home? When did he go? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    Wu Yang and the others used to think that Ye Fan couldn''t stand staying on camp and merely wanted


    to head out to the city for some fun with his free ess.


    They didn''t realize that Ye Fan literally went home without telling them.


    Also, they became even more outraged when they learned that he had gone home for more than ten


    days.


    "That''s bullshit! How can a soldier behave like that? He''s actually left his post for ten days? What is he


    trying to do? Is he trying to rebel or something?" shouted Lin Qing-He furiously.


    Wu Yang said nothing. However, his face looked livid, and he was clearly furious.


    Lin Qing-He continued to vilify Ye Fan unrelentingly.


    Lin Qing-He never liked Ye Fan from the start.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, Ye Fan ruined his chances of getting Wei Qing to be the instructor and even instigated


    Ye Yu-Yan to maim his son.


    Lin Qing-He already treated Ye Fan as his mortal enemy and couldn''t wait to finish him off.


    He wanted to rmend Chen Lan to be deputy instructor so that he could find the chance to


    get rid of Ye Fan in due course.


    From the looks of it now, he didn''t have to wait. The perfect opportunity had already fallen into hisp.


    Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Lin Qing-He quickly took the chance to suggest that Wu Yang dismiss Ye Fan and remove him as


    major general. Also, he wanted Ye Fan thrown into military jail on the grounds of dereliction of duty!


    "You can''t, Commander. Instructor Chu hasn''t been cking. He has taken great


    care to teach us well. We have improved by leaps and bounds thanks to him," exined Ye Yu-Yan as


    she hurriedly ran in. She had been taking her medicinal bath next door when she heard themotion.


    But Wu Yang said nothing and only kept a stern look on his face.


    He was clearly hesitant about whether to punish Ye Fan.


    "Commander Wu, it''s easy to decide whether Instructor Chu is cking off. You just need to test the


    effects of his training."

 Chapter 1182 The Start of a Conspiracy

    Chapter 1182 The Start of a Conspiracy


    "Oh? How should we test this out?" asked Wu Yang quizzically as he looked at Chen Lan.


    "Of course, you should test the Green Dragon Force''s abilities. Didn''t this youngdy say that they


    have improved in leaps and bounds under this instructor''s tutge? I happen to have my new disciple


    with me. I have only taught him for only a month or so. Why don''t you use him to test the Green Dragon


    Force''s aplishments and see how capable Instructor Chu is? What say you Commander?¡± said


    Chen Lan slowly with a smile as he looked at Wu Yang.


    In reality, Chen Lan had deliberately brought his disciple so that he could spar with the Green Dragon


    Force.


    Chen Lan only intended on embarrassing Ye Fan a little and improving Wu Yang''s impression of him.


    However, they happened to run into such a well-timed situation which would undoubtedly be the


    Chen Lan was keenly aware of how suspicious Wu Yang was feeling about Ye Fan''s abilities.


    Hence, Wu Yang had no reason to deny his proposal now.


    "What about all of you? Any problem with that?" asked Wu Yang coldly as he looked at the Green


    Dragon Force members.


    Since Tai Shan and the others were young and full of vigor, they never backed down from a single fight.


    Moreover, they had recently defeated Lu Cang-Qiong''s supposed special troops and stole all the


    limelight.


    They epted the challenge without hesitation.


    "Tell us. How should the challenge go?" asked Li Zi-Yang as he looked at Chen Lan''s disciple proudly.


    "Don''t bother. All of you can attack together," said the man expressionlessly in a cold voice.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others were instantly shocked to hear his suggestion. "What? Dude, you are bold!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless of your abilities, I already like you for your confidence. Since we are sparring, it has to be a


    fair fight. If we win because of our numbers, it won''t be considered a fair fight. Although I am the


    weakest in the group, I think I have what it takes to teach little dogs and cats like you a lesson."


    Li Zi-Yang''s expression instantly turned cold as he shouted, "Let the fight begin!¡±


    BAM!


    He clenched his fist hard.


    Li Zi-Yang swung his fist towards the man''s chest viciously.


    However, Chen Lan shook his head and scoffed at Li Zi-Yang as he said, "You are too slow."


    Sure enough, Chen Lan''s disciple instantly attacked the moment he finished his sentence.


    His whip kick flew towards Li Zi-Yang like a poisonous snake with gleaming scales.


    With a thud, Li Zi-Yang was kicked in the stomach. He screamed excruciatingly before shooting off like


    a broken kite.


    "Zi-Yang!¡±


    Ma Ming-Bo and the others instantly ran over to support him.


    "You are too weak. You''re no better than a chicken and dog that''s made from mud," Chen Lan''s disciple


    spoke coldly.


    Ma Ming-Bo instantly blew up. "Asshole! How dare you insult us! Go to hell!¡±


    Ma Ming-Bo charged over furiously.


    However, Ma Ming-Bo was incapable of evening close to the disciple this time. The disciple sent


    Ma Ming-Bo flying several meters right away.


    "I told you to attack together if you want any chances of winning. You are asking for insult by fighting


    me alone," said the man deeply in an indifferent voice that was filled with contempt.


    But the Green Dragon Force found it a sheer insult.


    Tai Shan and Gao Da-Zhuang instantly exploded.


    "You asshole! I''m going to kill you!"


    The two of them shouted as they charged towards the man.


    They sandwiched him as they struck him repeatedly.


    However, Chen Lan''s disciple remained calm despite theirbined attacks. He stood with his hands


    behind him with utter calmness in his deep eyes.


    The man nonchntly turned to the side only when Tai Shan and Gao Da-Zhuang finally stood before


    him and attacked him.


    He jumped into the air and served them perfect flying kicks to their heads.


    BAM BAM!


    Tai Shan and Gao Da-Zhuang were sent flying through the air.


    Of the five members of the Green Dragon Force, four of them were defeated in seconds.


    Also, Chen Lan''s disciple hadn''t even finished executing one move when he fought them.


    "Beautiful!¡± Lin Qing-He instantly pped and apuded the disciple''s brilliant moves.


    He kept praising the disciple and Chen Lan, "Famous masters have great disciples."


    "Shall we go on?"


    After finishing off four of the Green Dragon Force''s members, Chen Lan''s disciple stood with his hands


    behind him as he looked at thest person standing, Ye Yu-Yan.


    Before she managed to reply, Li Zi-Yang and the others had already stood up to shout with their faces


    livid. "Come on! Again!¡±


    "We aren''t going to ept defeat!¡±


    Just as they were about to charge forward and engage, Wu Yang finally blew his top after watching in


    silence all this time as he suppressed his disappointment.


    Wu Yang was certainly furious.


    There were so many of them but they couldn''t even hold up against one move. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Wu Yang was so angry that he trembled. He felt like Ye Fan had made a fool of him, and he had


    entrusted the troops to the wrong man.


    "Commander, we..." Ye Yu-Yan wanted to exin.


    "Enough. Don''t say a word. Stay put and wait for your orders! You are forbidden to leave during this


    time," shouted Wu Yang furiously before turning to leave.


    Lin Qing-He and Chen Lan looked at each other and smiled like they were viins who had gotten their


    way.


    They didn''t linger and quickly followed behind Wu Yang.


    However, Chen Lan told his so-called disciple to leave first.


    "That''s all, Junior. Go ahead and leave.¡±


    "Sure. Senior, all the best. I hope you''ll be the chief instructor!" The man who defeated Li Zi-Yang


    and the others overwhelmingly smiled as he spoke to Chen Lan before he left.

 Chapter 1183 Dismissal

    Chapter 1183 Dismissal


    Indeed, the so-called disciple was in fact Chen Lan''s junior. He had practiced martial arts for decades


    and was as powerful as Chen Lan.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others had only started training with Ye Fan for about a month. They were incapable


    of catching up with a martial artist who had practiced for decades, even with the medicinal bath and the


    Green Dragon Technique.


    It waspletely normal for them to lose.


    But Wu Yang didn''t know that.


    He was simply a soldier and didn''t understand martial arts, so he was incapable of knowing whether


    what level Chen Lan and his disciple were at.


    All he could see was how Li Zi-Yang and the others had been incapable of surviving a single blow from


    Chen Lan''s disciple.


    This fight had left Wu Yang undoubtedly infuriated.


    After Wu Yang went back to his room, he instructed Lin Qing-He to contact Ye Fan and order him to


    return to the base and face punishment for dereliction of duty!


    "Commander, I just called him, but he refused to answer the phone. It seems he knows he was in the


    wrong and feels too guilty to answer," lied Lin Qing-He as he exaggerated matters.


    "Keep calling him. Tell him to return to camp immediately at my order," said Wu Yang angrily as he


    suppressed his annoyance.


    "Commander, to put it bluntly, he doesn''t care about you. Or else, why didn''t he turn up for your


    birthday banquet? All this time, he has been disrespecting you. There are plenty of youngsters like him


    who think too highly of themselves and end up arrogant and cocky. It''s impossible for people like them


    to seed in life. I already told you that we couldn''t hire a man like him! I suggest immediate demotion


    and capture, then throw him into military jail to await trial. Also, we can''t let the Green Dragon Force be


    affected by this. We should immediately choose a new instructor andmence training!" suggested


    Lin Qing-He.


    However, Wu Yang sighed, "Our higher-ups gave us three months to train but a month has already


    passed. Is it toote if we engage a new trainer now? Sigh! I am to me for being too trusting and


    holding up the mission," Wu Yang spoke with a heavy heart and worry in his voice.


    "Commander, don''t worry. Even if the Green Dragon Force fails, we still have the Eagles Force! They


    have been around for three years, and I have been training them hard all this time. Also, I have already


    engaged Chen Lan as their honorary instructor half a year ago to teach them once a week. The Eagles


    Force have no problem taking over the Green Dragon Force! We can use the two remaining months to


    get Chen Lan to instruct them day and night to make up for the lost time. I guarantee that the


    Jiangdong Eagles Force will shock everyone and be the strongest troops in China!"


    Wu Yang''s eyes glinted, and he instantlyughed. "You''re right. How could I have forgotten about our


    very own elite force? Yanjing only asked for an elite force, but it doesn''t have to be Green Dragon."


    "Let''s do as you suggested. Summon the Eagle Force back to base and proceed with training. Get


    Master Chen to be the chief instructor and teach them personally." Wu Yang promptly decided on their


    training schedule.


    "What about Green Dragon? Should we dismiss them?" asked Lin Qing-He tentatively.


    Wu Yang contemted before he shook his head and said, "Don''t dismiss them yet. Get them to train


    side by side with the Eagles. At the end of their training, we will keep a winning team from elimination."


    Aftering to a decision, Wu Yang turned to look at Chen Lan guiltily and said courteously, "Master


    Chen, I have embarrassed myself today. I trusted the wrong man and picked the wrong instructor. Now


    I have to count on you to be the chief instructor and help train the Green Dragon and Eagles Forces."


    Chen Lan nodded. "Commander, you''re too kind. It is my honor to serve the nation. I promise that


    within two months, I will transform the Eagles Force into the most powerful special forces in China. As


    for Green Dragon, I can only promise to do my best. Since they had a bad foundation, it''s hard for them


    to start over." Chen Lan shook his head as he spoke.


    Wu Yang nodded. "It''s okay. No pressure. I am only keeping Green Dragon around as a backup for


    emergencies. Of course, I will disband them if they turn out to be useless."


    After their discussion, Wu Yang decided to remove Ye Fan as chief instructor and let Chen Lan take


    over.


    Also, the focus of the training was moved from Green Dragon to their veteran special forces, the


    Eagles.


    Both special forces were to go through Chen Lan''s training.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Master Chen. Let''s not waste any time andmence training immediately.


    Wu Yang looked at Chen Lan with his hope in his eyes.


    "Commander Wu, trust me. I promise to do my job well!¡± Chen Lan responded immediately before


    leaving the room with Lin Qing-He.


    After leaving the room, Lin Qing-He congratted Chen Lan, "Instructor Chen, congrats. You took over


    his job and became general so quickly." Lin Qing-He chuckled as he ttered Chen Lan. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    Haha!"


    In Lin Qing-He''s opinion, if Ye Fan hadn''t left his post so openly and offended Wu Yang, Chen Lan


    would never have taken over so smoothly.

 Chapter 1184 The New Green Dragon Leader

    Chapter 1184 The New Green Dragon Leader


    The two of them walked away as they bantered.


    Lin Qing-He went back to his quarters. Chen Lan returned home to pack up and prepare to move to the


    army and start his military career.


    However, Chen Lan swung back to the Green Dragon Force training grounds before he left.


    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others slumped their shoulders after losing and sat dejectedly without saying a


    word.


    They looked absolutely defeated.


    They were clearly very affected by their crushing defeat.


    They didn''t think that they wouldn''t even survive a single blow from their opponent.


    "Captain, do you think we are not cut for martial arts? I feel like I have disgraced Instructor Chu after


    losing so badly. I''m


    sure they will definitely me him for it, right?¡± Tai Shan looked at Ye Yu-Yan sadly and felt worried for


    Ye Fan''s situation.


    Even though they were the ones who had been defeated, the one who was disgraced was Ye Fan.


    Tai Shan and the others naturally felt guilty.


    "It''s all our fault."


    "We are hopeless pieces of shit!¡±


    "We got Instructor Chu into trouble.¡±


    "Why don''t we just back out of the Green Dragon Force and get Instructor Chu to choose new talent?


    This way, we won''t keep dragging him down."


    Li Zi-Yang and the others spoke guiltily.


    They had no doubt Ye Fan was a capable man who deserved obeisance from the troop. Since he was


    bestowed the title of the Unrivalled Grandmaster, he was an extraordinary man.


    Hence, the only reason for their defeat was them and them alone. They were simply too mediocre.


    In an instant, the proud soldiers started to doubt themselves.


    That kick from Chen Lan''s disciple had defeated them not only physically but also in spirit, and had


    destroyed all their pride.


    BAM!


    The moment Li Zi-Yang and the others finished saying all these things, Ye Yu-Yan suddenly kicked


    them to the ground.


    "Captain?"


    Tai Shan and the others were all bewildered and stared at Ye Yu-Yan in surprise.


    "Don''t call me captain! I don''t have uselessrades like you! How can you think of backing out the


    moment you encounter some difficulty? Are you men? Are you still the same people whom Instructor


    Chu has personally selected? As a woman, I despise you! I honestly feel bad for Instructor Chu. Do


    you know how much effort he put in to train us during this month? He specially came up with a training


    n and created the Green Dragon Technique just for us to learn. He even helped concocted medicinal


    baths to help nurse our injuries. But here you are, saying you want to give up and leave the forces.


    How can you answer to him and our country? You are just a bunch of cowards! I despise all of you!"


    shouted Ye Yu-Yan viciously with her eyes red.


    "Yes, we suffered an embarrassing defeat earlier. But does a single failure mean anything? Instructor


    Chu once said we would have the power to create heaven only after experiencing great suffering. Only


    after we train until our fingers bleed will we be capable of ying the most beautiful music on earth. If


    you can''t even withstand a little failure, what right do you have to seed? You keep saying you''ve


    embarrassed Instructor Chu, but I think a few losses isn''t embarrassing. If you want to back out every


    time you feel intimidated, you are deserters and cowards and will be a true disgrace. You won''t be fit to


    be a part of Green Dragon. You won''t deserve Instructor Chu''s tutge."


    Every one of Ye Yu-Yan''s furious words struck them like lightning as her voice exploded in the room.


    Every word struck them deep inside.


    Amid Ye Yu-Yan''s reprimanding, Li Zi-Yang and the others feltpletely embarrassed. They hung


    their heads and didn''t even dare to look her in the eye.


    Momentster, Tai Shan suddenly stood up.


    "We deserved that scolding! Captain, you are right! It is not embarrassing to lose. It is only an


    embarrassment to give up. Since we were handpicked by Instructor Chu, we cannot give up easily. We


    must aplish something and show Commander Wu, Instructor Chu and everyone what we are


    made of!"


    "Yeah!" "What''s one single defeat?"


    "We can always try fighting him again!"


    "We still have time."


    "We cannot give up and disgrace Instructor Chu."


    Li Zi-Yang, Ma Ming-Bo, and the others stood up one after another.


    After Ye Yu-Yan reprimanded the Green Dragon Force, a fighting spirit sparked in everyone once more.


    "That''s good! That''s more like it. In that case, let''s continue with Instructor Chu''s training n after


    dinner and keep training!"


    It was already 7PM, and the sky was turning dark.


    Based on Ye Fan''s training n, they were to dine at 7PM, and train from 730PM till midnight before


    meditating in the medicinal bath. Ye Fan demanded that they meditate even in their sleep.


    This part of the training was passive. All they had to do was to soak in the medicinal bath and allow


    their body to absorb all the goodness of the medicine.


    The cooks walked in with the dinner specially prepared for the Green Dragon Force.


    Tai Shan picked up his bowl and wolfed his dinner down.


    For a martial artist, food and rest were as important as grueling training.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hence, Ye Fan paid a lot of attention to these two areas.


    But halfway through dinner, an older man dressed in a gray robe walked in.


    The old man was none other than Chen Lan, who had just received his appointment.


    "Hmm? What''s he doing here?"


    Li Zi-Yang and the others frowned when they saw him while an ominous sensation rose in their hearts.


    After Chen Lan walked in, he said nothing and only looked around to check out their food.


    Chen Lan frowned as he shouted deeply, "You useless idiots. You can''t get anything right, but you


    certainly eat well. The country pays you to train hard and defend the nation. You aren''t paid to have fun


    and be degenerates!" New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    BAM!


    Chen Lan shouted as he walked over and kicked their dishes and rice pot away.


    "You..."


    "Damn you!"


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you shout at us and kick our food away?"


    However, Chen Lan merely scoffed at their reactions.

 Chapter 1185 Green Dragons Loss

    Chapter 1185 Green Dragon''s Loss


    What?


    "What? Treat you as our boss? Dream on! Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you take


    Instructor Chu''s position? How dare you demand our respect? You''re just an old geezer! You aren''t


    worthy of our respect!"


    The moment Chen Lang finished his cocky words, Li Zi-Yang and the others trembled in shock. Tai


    Shan''s bad temper acted up, and he immediately talked back to Chen Lan angrily.


    The other Green Dragon Force members looked at Chen Lan with hostility and resentfully refused to


    ept his leadership.


    After all, Instructor Chu was their revered trainer and their religion.


    Ye Fan was irreceable in their hearts.


    How dare Chen Lan even dream of recing Ye Fan? He had undoubtedly crossed their boundaries,


    so they were incapable of staying calm.


    But Chen Lan didn''t seem angry at their reaction. Instead, he sneered andughed, "It seems


    Instructor Chu means a lot to you. But so what? From now on, I am the chief instructor of Jiangdong''s


    army. I will teach both the Green Dragon and Eagles Forces!"


    BOOM...


    Chen Lan''s words struck them like a bolt of lightning.


    Tai Shan and the others were dumbstruck.


    They stared dead-straight at him in disbelief.


    Li Zi-Yang couldn''t suppress his fury and scolded him to the face, "Fuck you! Instructor Chu is the


    unsurpassable Unrivalled Grandmaster! Commander Wu must be blind to dismiss him! That''s


    impossible! This is sheer nonsense!"


    Li Zi-Yang''s turned red as he roared deeply.


    Chen Lan couldn''t be bothered to exin. Instead, he turned around and stood with his back facing


    them and hands behind him.


    "I have said everything I should. Tomorrow, you will find out whether it is the truth. I can''t be bothered to


    argue with you. However, let me make things clear before I officially take over tomorrow. From now on,


    you fools from the Green Dragon Force will no longer get to enjoy life like a bunch of degenerates. I


    suggest you prepare yourself mentally and train hard. Otherwise, the Green Dragon Force will be


    disbanded, and only the Eagles Force will be left standing! Good luck!"


    Chen Lan strode out with his head held high as heughed coldly.


    "You...You...You bastard! You must have been ndering Instructor Chu in front of themander! I''m


    going to kill you!" shouted Tai Shan with his eyes red as he chased after Chen Lan and wanted to beat


    him up.


    "Tai Shan, stop it! Haven''t you caused enough trouble?¡± said Ye Yu-Yan sternly to Tai Shan as she


    stopped him.


    "But Captain, he...he..." Tai Shan gritted his teeth and wanted to speak. He ended up sighing deeply.


    In reality, Tai Shan knew that even if Chen Lan spoke the truth, they were powerless to change things.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What could they do? Stop training and protest?


    It might work if the Eagles Force did not exist.


    But themander had clearly already picked another group to rece them.


    Tai Shan was keenly aware that if they continued to argue with their superior and defy their orders, they


    would end up getting disbanded and reced.


    "Suck it up! We have to suck it up no matter what happens. We have to wait for Instructor Chu toe


    back and decide what to do!¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan kept reminding Tai Shan and the others that night.


    She told them to swallow everything for the time being until Ye Fan returned to the barracks.


    Despite their fury, Tai Shan and the others suppressed their anger and continued to train even after


    Chen Lan left, just like Ye Fan told them to.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next day, a new day began at first light.


    Their new day started with a new appointment by themander.


    "The ex-chief instructor showed dereliction of duties and has proven hecks character, has no respect


    for authority, is undisciplined, and unfit for the task. After discussion, we have decided to dismiss him


    from his post. From now on, Chen Lan will take over as chief instructor!"


    This announcement instantly exploded in Jiangdong armed forces.


    Everyone started gossiping about it.


    "Oh my. Did Instructor Chu seriously get dismissed? Really?"


    "He barely started! How did he get dismissed before he even warmed his seat?"


    All kinds of rumors emerged in the military camp.


    Some of the people felt sorry for Ye Fan, while some of themmented how corrupt this society could


    be.


    Some of them had noticed that all new appointments in the military zone were the handiwork of Lin


    Qing-He.


    However, officers at the lowest level only dared to discuss the politics within the camp privately and


    didn''t dare to involve themselves.


    But some people stood up for Ye Fan. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    One of them was Colonel Wang Dong-Sheng, who once knelt and begged for Ye Fan''s mercy!


    In reality, Wang Dong-Sheng didn''t know Ye Fan was the new chief military instructor when he first


    crossed paths with him in Yunzhou.


    Wang Dong-Sheng only realized that he had offended a fellow soldier when Ye Fan disclosed he was


    the leader of the Green Dragon Force.


    However, Wang Dong-Sheng didn''t think someone with a godlike existence such as Ye Fan would end


    up getting dismissed by Wu Yang.


    It was one thing to lose talent, but suicidal for the military zone to make a godlike man their enemy!


    After all, Wu Yang and the others had offended Ye Fan very badly this time.

 Chapter 1186 Torture

    Chapter 1186 Torture


    "This won''t do. I have to look for Commander Wu and speak to him.¡± Worried, Wang Dong-Sheng


    decided to look for Wu Yang directly in a bid to persuade him to retract his order.


    "Commander Wu, we really cannot afford to offend Instructor Chu!"


    "What nonsense!"


    Wang Dong-Sheng had only just started to speak, but before Wu Yang could even reply, Lin Qing-He


    exploded and scolded him angrily, "Wang Dong-Sheng, what do you mean by this? Commander Wu is


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the head of the Jiangdong military camp and even a deputymander like me has to obey all his


    given orders, what more Ye Fan who is only an instructor?"


    "Commander Wu is considered the king of the Jiangdong military camp and yet you are saying that


    Commander Wu cannot afford to offend that rascal? Are you implying that Commander Wu cannot be


    Sheng, do you know that you are being insolent to Commander Wu?l This is an offence!"


    The harsh words from Lin Qing-He made Wang Dong-Sheng turn pale with fright and he rushed to


    exin himself, "No, no, I don''t mean it that way. It''s just that we really cannot afford to offend


    Instructor Chu. He is someone that even the leaders of our country admire."


    "In addition, Instructor Chu has the ability to suspend himself and walk in the air and make thousands


    retreat with just one word. His existence is godlike!¡± Wang Dong-Sheng had no choice but to speak of


    Ye Fan''s capabilities. He thought that he could convince them if they understood Ye Fan''s prowess.


    However, Lin Qing-He and Wu Yang looked at him as though he was an idiot.


    "What did you say? Ye Fan can walk in the air? The leaders of our country admire him? Godlike?!"


    ''What the hell?! You are full of nonsense! "You must have read too many fantasy novels and you can''t


    even differentiate between reality and illusion anymore. You are a colonel and yet you are spreading


    superstition here? Do you want to be like Ye Fan and be dismissed from your duties for self-reflection?


    Get out of here!" Lin Qing-He berated Wang Dong-Sheng angrily and had him chased out of the office.


    "Who would have thought that a youngster like Ye Fan is so good at winning people over? He had only


    joined us for such a short period of time and had already managed to win Wang Dong-Sheng over."


    "And this Wang Dong-Sheng even dared to spout nonsense in an attempt to speak up for Ye Fan! He is


    treating us like fools! Commander Wu, why don''t we make an example out of Wang Dong-Sheng and


    have him dismissed too?" Lin Qing-He continued to badmouth Wang Dong-Sheng to Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang replied as he waved his hand, "Forget it, Dong-Sheng is one of the old guards in the


    Jiangdong military camp. He probably did this in a moment of


    foolishness, so let''s not pursue this."


    "Alright, you can go now. Instructor Chen has just taken over his duties and must be unfamiliar with a


    lot of things. I will need your help to get him up to speed on the training matters regarding the Eagles


    and Green Dragon Forces," Wu Yang dismissed Lin Qing-He from his office as he felt disturbed and


    wanted some time alone to sort out his thoughts.


    Lin Qing-He went to the training ground to help Chen Lan get familiarized with the tasks.


    But there was nothing to be familiarized with, actually. Everyone just had to follow the training method


    that Chen Lan had put together, and Lin Qing-He would support him fully with whatever resources he


    required.


    "Master Chen, I am handing my son over to you. I hope he can be someone great under your


    training, so please go ahead and scold him or beat him if you need to!"


    Lin Qing-He had wanted his son, Lin Fan, to join the Green Dragon Force but was rejected by Ye Fan.


    Now that Chen Lan was in charge, Lin Qing-He seized the opportunity to transfer his son into the


    Eagles Force.


    With Ye Fan''s dismissal, the Green Dragon Force would only be a reserve team whereas the Eagles


    Force would be the elite force with all the resources directed to them.


    The future for members of the Eagles Force could only get brighter.


    Lin Qing-He had to seize this opportunity and ensure Lin Fan became a member of the Eagles Force!


    "Haha! Rest assured, Deputy Commander Lin, your son is gifted and has what it takes. I will hone him


    and in days toe, he will be as good as you!" Chen Lan said as heughed heartily.


    It was on this day that the military camp ended the era of Ye Fan and a new era belonging to Chen Lan


    started.


    Chen Lan overturned all the training programs crafted by Ye Fan.


    The food allocated to Green Dragon Force was changed to be even worse than those prepared for the


    ordinary soldiers.


    It also became impossible for them to have the medicinal baths!


    The custom-made wooden tubs that Ye Fan had specifically made for the members were destroyed by


    Chen Lan and used as firewood.


    In a matter of days, all traces of Ye Fan were wiped out in the Jiangdong military camp.


    The Green Dragon Force was also forced to train ording to Chen Lan''s requirements.


    Their training started at 3AM and ended only at 11 PM without a siesta.


    They had less than four hours of sleep every day.


    Worse still, they were not allowed to return to their bunks at night and had to sleep in the open field.


    When Ye Yu-Yan broke her leg in a fall, Chen Lan did not care and insisted that sheplete her 10


    kilometer run.


    "Instructor, our captain has broken her leg and can''t run anymore."


    "She has to be treated immediately, otherwise she would never be able to recover fully and her future


    will be ruined!" Tai Shan and the rest pleaded with Chen Lan.


    But Chen Lan ignored all their pleas and replied coldly, "Crawl to the finish line if you can''t run! No one


    would care if your bones were broken out in the battlefield."


    His words were cold but carried an authoritative tone.


    "To hell with you!"


    "Chen Lan, you despicable bastard! I''ve had enough of you! You are not training us, you are just


    abusing us until we die! You are not treating us like humans!" Tai Shan could no longer tolerate the ill


    treatment and exploded as he questioned Chen Lan''s training method directly. Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    "We are also humans and we train under the same instructor. Why is it that we have the worst


    treatment but have to train twice as much whenpared to the Eagles?"


    Tai Shan and the rest had been seething with anger for the past few days but had been suppressing it


    as Chen Lan was their superior.


    It was only today that Tai Shan finally realized that Chen Lan was not treating them as humans at all.


    He was treating them like animals and wanted to train them until they died!

 Chapter 1187 Who Commands the Green Dragons?

    Chapter 1187 Who Commands the Green Dragons?


    The rest of the Green Dragon Force members also red at Chen Lan angrily as they waited for an


    exnation from Chen Lan.


    This unfair treatment would be tough for anyone to ept.


    Ye Fan had also set strict requirements for them. The training load that he had set for the five members


    of the Green Dragon Force was a few times of an ordinary soldier.


    But he had made sure the team had enough rest and nourishment at the same time.


    So even though the training was grueling, these conditions made it possible for Tai Shan and the rest to


    feel that they were improving every day.


    But now?


    Chen Lan had not only increased their training load, but he had also cut back on their rest time and


    nutrition drastically.


    Only half a month had passed and the team of five had already lost 10 kilograms on average.


    What was uneptable to the team was that they could not see any improvement despite training


    ording to Chen Lan''s requirements for half a month. In fact, they were getting weaker.


    This was testament to the fact that Chen Lan''s exploitation of the Green Dragon Force members was


    more than what they could bear.


    If this continued, someone was bound to copse and die suddenly from exhaustion!


    Chen Lan showed no signs of remorse even when he was challenged by Tai Shan. He stood with his


    hands behind his back, his eyes icy as he scornfully looked at the team of five in front of him. The


    words that came out from his mouth were unfeeling and filled with disdain.


    "You are just a group of scum soldiers taught by a scum instructor, and you think you can bepared


    to the elite team like the Eagles? I personally picked every single member of the Eagles Force and they


    are all extremely gifted soldiers. Under my special care and training program, one day of their training


    is equivalent to 10 days of yours!¡±


    "But the five of you? You are just five useless soldiers. Ye Fan had been too amodating to you


    previously and it had made your willpower even weaker. To me, the five of you are just like the mud on


    the ground."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I had your best interests at heart when I set these requirements. Otherwise, the gap between you and


    the Eagles would just be bigger! Don''t you scums understand the saying, ''If you don''t have the


    smarts, you have to make it up by working even harder''?¡±


    Chen Lan continued to degrade the team by referring them as scums.


    He had never taken a liking to the members of the Green Dragon Force.


    If Wu Yang hadn''t insisted that he train the Green Dragons at the same time, Chen Lan couldn''t be


    bothered about these people.


    Even so, Chen Lan spent most of his time training the Eagles Force. He only came over to the Green


    Dragon Force asionally to supervise their training.


    To think that this group of scums had the audacity to re up and go against him!


    "Shut up! Chen Lan, you can insult us but not Instructor Chu. If you dare to insult Instructor Chu one


    more time, don''t me me for what I will do!" Tai Shan roared at Chen Lan when he heard how Chen


    Lan had called Ye Fan a scum instructor. The words from Chen Lan only served to further enrage the


    members of the Green Dragon Force.


    Chen Lan arched his eyebrow as his expression turned chilly.


    "I told you before to forget everything that scum instructor has taught you! I am your instructor now, so


    the Green Dragons have to follow my orders! But it looks like you guys have a problem with your ears.


    Or are you saying that I cannot bepared to your precious Instructor Chu?" Chen Lan said these


    with a frosty look and a dark surly aura surrounded him.


    He was an extremely prideful person.


    But now, Tai Shan was defending his previous instructor in his face. This was an outright challenge to


    his authority and a p to his face. Chen Lan was furious.


    "You think you are good enough to bepared with our Instructor Chu? Let me tell you, the


    BAM!


    Just as Tai Shan hadpleted his sentence, Chen Lan executed a kick towards him.


    His kick was very forceful and could send even the 100 kilogram Tai Shan flying.


    Tai Shan flew outwards like a ball and crashed into a wall that was two meters high. The wall crumbled


    upon impact and Tai Shany among the ruins.


    PFFT!


    With a slight tremble, Tai Shan threw up blood.


    "Tai Shan!"


    "Bro!¡±


    "You asshole! How could you be so ruthless?!"


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest hurried over worriedly to help Tai Shan up as they criticized Chen Lan.


    Chen Lan walked over and looked down at Tai Shan with an expressionless face that was devoid of


    any signs of mercy as thetter threw up blood. He asked in an icy and authoritative voice, "Let me ask


    you again, who is the instructor of the three troops? And whomands the Green Dragons?"


    His words were heavy and frosty.


    It would strike fear into those who had heard him speak!


    BAM!


    It was another kick from Chen Lan.


    Tai Shan flew outwards again and vomited out a mixture of fresh blood and bile this time.


    With a menacing look on his face, Chen Lan asked again, "I will ask you onest time, whomands


    the Green Dragons?"


    "Even if you kill me, the Green Dragons will only submit to Instructor Chu," Tai Shanughed bleakly.


    He remained unafraid of Chen Lan even as hey on the ground and continued to vomit blood.


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    "You are asking for it!" Enraged, Chen Lan''s eyes turned cold and a sinister aura came over him.


    He looked all ready to beat Tai Shan to his death.


    Right at this moment, Wang Dong-Sheng, who had been bringing food secretly to the members of the


    Green Dragons, arrived and rushed up to Chen Lan in an attempt to stop him.


    "Have mercy, Instructor Chen! He will really die if you continue to beat him." Wang Dong-Sheng ran


    over and grabbed hold of Chen Lan.


    "Didn''t you tell the Eagles Force during your training with them that nutrition and rest are just as


    important as training? You have to feed the horses first before they can run!" Wang Dong-Sheng


    persuaded Chen Lan.

 Chapter 1188 I Miss Instructor Chu

    Chapter 1188 I Miss Instructor Chu


    Wang Dong-Sheng had been monitoring the Green Dragon Force during this time.


    This team was built by that man. Wang Dong-Sheng had also seen what this team was capable of


    during the battle at Yunzhou.


    So, be it for the sake of Ye Fan, or because he valued talents, Wang Dong-Sheng wasn''t going to just


    stand by and watch Chen Lan destroy these soldiers.


    Upon hearing what Wang Dong-Sheng said, Chen Lan''s expression turned chilly. He turned to re at


    Wang Dong-Sheng, "What? Who are you to question my training method?¡±


    He had only been in the military camp for half a month and so, he did not know who Wang Dong-Sheng


    was, or his rank in the military camp.


    "Instructor Chen, I am Colonel Wang Dong-Sheng from toon 258 of the Jiangdong military camp."


    What?


    "You are only a colonel and you have the nerve toment on a general''s training method? Are you


    also not submitting to me as the chief instructor of the military camp?" Chen Lan spoke aggressively to


    Wang Dong-Sheng, his wordsced with ice.


    Fear arose in Wang Dong-Sheng when he felt the hostility from Chen Lan, but he stood his ground.


    "Instructor Chen, it''s not that I''m not submitting to you. The key problem lies with your training method.


    It is really not appropriate. These kids will be destroyed if you insist on your training method!"


    "Shut up!¡± Chen Lan exploded once he heard what Wang Dong-Sheng had to say. "How dare you! You


    have the audacity to suggest that I am an irresponsible instructor?¡±


    "I have taught countless disciples for many decades and my sect has produced numerous great men


    and heroes! A small captain like you is like the ants and rats of the world, and you have the audacity to


    question my prowess? You must have thought that I can be a push-over since you have not seen my


    power."


    "But since it''s your first time making this mistake, I will forgive you! Now, scram! I will not tolerate


    meddling from the likes of you when I am training my people!" Chen Lan spoke to Wang Dong-Sheng


    with a frosty stare. He even tried to humiliate Wang Dong-Sheng by asking him to scram immediately.


    But Wang Dong-Sheng was not someone who would take this lying down. Anger rose in him and he


    exploded at Chen Lan as well, "You old fool, why are you so conceited and just throwing your weight


    about here?! Even Commander Wu does not talk in such a condescending manner!"


    "When I had risen to the rank of a colonel, you were probably still somewhere out there fooling around


    with women! Did you really think you could do whatever you like just because you are an instructor


    now? You have only just joined the military camp!" "I don''t care, I am going to interfere in this matter!


    Tai Shan and his team are good soldiers, and they have a bright future if given proper training. I will not


    allow you to destroy them!"


    Wang Dong-Sheng''s unflinching stare was fixed on Chen Lan as he berated him.


    As a soldier for decades, it would take a lot more to scare him. He wasn''t going to buckle no matter


    how much Chen Lan tried to scare him with his rank!


    He didn''t think that a neer like Chen Lan would have the guts to take on an old guard like him.


    "Really? It looks like you won''t learn your lesson unless you suffer!" Chen Lan sneered, unaffected by


    what Wang Dong-Sheng had said.


    Chen Lan gave orders immediately to have Wang Dong-Sheng arrested and to be charged with


    causing disruption and being insolent to his superior. Chen Lan wanted Wang Dong-Sheng to be


    thrown into the military prison!


    "You asshole, are you serious about having me arrested?"


    "Which of you dares to arrest me!" With a shout of anger, Wang Dong-Sheng kicked the two soldiers


    who came forward to arrest him.


    "How dare you resist arrest!" Chen Lan''s expression darkened when he saw what Wang Dong-Sheng


    did.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked up and swiveled his body with a back kick towards Wang Dong-Sheng. This kick sent Wang


    Dong-Sheng flying.


    "Arrest him! And confine him!" Chen Lanmanded with a cold voice.


    The two soldiers came forward to pull Wang Dong-Sheng up from the ground and escorted him to the


    military prison for imprisonment.


    "Colonel Wang!"


    "Let him go!" "You old dog, deal with us directly! Don''t


    take it out on others!"


    Their eyes reddened at once when Li Zi-Yang and the rest saw Chen Lan arresting Wang Dong-Sheng.


    It was Wang Dong-Sheng who had been secretly sending them food over the past two weeks.


    If it wasn''t for him, the five of them would not have been able tost this long with the torturous training


    andck of nutritious food.


    Hence, the members of the Green Dragon Force were filled with gratitude towards Wang Dong-Sheng.


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest were filled with anger and guilt as they saw how Wang Dong-Sheng had been


    injured and sent to the military prison just because he had stood up and spoken up on their behalf.


    In a fit of anger, they ran over in an attempt to save Wang Dong-Sheng.


    Chen Lan stopped them even before they


    had taken a few steps forward. With a series of palm moves, Chen Lan struck Li Zi-Yang and the rest


    and had sent them flying.


    "A bunch of scums! You can''t even save yourselves and you want to save others? You are fools who


    don''t even your own limitations! Looks like I have to teach you guys a lesson today. Once I beat the


    insubordination and stubbornness out of you, you will be a lot morepliant in future," said Chen Lan


    coldly as he walked towards Li Zi-Yang and the rest.


    He looked like he was going to bash them up on the spot.


    Just at this moment, Chen Lan''s phone rang.


    Chen Lan hung up after a shortshing out at the party over the phone. He looked anxious as he


    quickly turned to leave.


    Chen Lan pointed in Tai Shan''s direction, then turned to leave.


    So, it was better for Chen Lan to personally ensure that Lin Fan was alright.


    "Tai Shan, are you alright?"


    "Wake up, don''t close your eyes..." Li Zi-Yang and the rest crowded around Tai Shan after Chen Lan


    left.


    "It''s all my fault!" Ye Yu-Yan was filled with so much guilt that she started crying. Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Chen Lan had been really ruthless. With the two kicks from him, Tai Shan had suffered several broken


    ribs and his chest had caved in from the impact.


    If they had not been practicing the Green Dragon Technique to increase the physical defense of their


    bodies, Tai Shan would not have survived these two kicks from Chen Lan.


    But even so, Tai Shan was not far from death. Fresh blood kept trickling down from his open mouth as


    heid on the ground.


    Tai Shan started murmuring something faintly even though he was bleeding profusely.


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest moved closer and after listening intently for a while, they could finally make out


    what Tai Shan was saying.


    "I...I miss...Instructor Chu..."


    It was just a few words but it immediately caused tears to flow from every member of the Green Dragon


    force!

 Chapter 1189 There is No Point Staying

    Chapter 1189 There is No Point Staying


    If Instructor Chu was here, Chen Lan wouldn''t be so arrogant and they would not have been abused


    and humiliated in this manner.


    The Green Dragon Force would not have fallen into this state if Instructor Chu was here.


    These words from Tai Shan were everyone''s sentiments.


    In this moment, everyone in the team became depressed.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan, who had always been strong and independent, was overwhelmed with emotions and


    felt like crying.


    Up till this point, Ye Yu-Yan''s life could be considered smooth sailing as things had always been going


    smoothly for her. With her good looks and outstanding abilities, she had always been the center of


    attention regardless of where she was.


    She had be Lu Tian-He''s disciple and the captain of a special troops force at a young age.


    At that time, Ye Yu-Yan thought she was invincible.


    Nothing could bring her down.


    In her eyes, setbacks were only meant as stepping stones for her. They were temporary and it was a


    given that she would eventually ovee them.


    It was only now that Ye Yu-Yan realized she was just a miniscule being.


    It was under the protection and backing of Ye Fan that she could do what she liked in the Jiangdong


    military camp.


    In the past, there was no one who had dared to challenge her in the military camp.


    Now, with Ye Fan''s dismissal, the privileges and status that she used to enjoy were gone.


    In the eyes of others, she was just a useless person who would never amount to anything great.


    She was nothing without Ye Fan.


    She could not even fight back when faced with oppression.


    She was like amb to the ughter.


    The sun was shining brilliantly and the sky was clear. But the hearts of the Green Dragon Force


    members were filled with gloom.


    In the past, they were able to look forward to their future with so much hope.


    But now, their hearts were only filled with despair!


    The morale of the Green Dragon Force members was very low.


    But even though their future seemed grim, Li Zi-Yang and the rest quickly sent Ye Yu-Yan and Tai Shan


    to the military hospital for treatment.


    Li Zi-Yang and the rest started discussing about what they could do in the hospital ward.


    "Captain, Chen Lan is obviously up to no good."


    "He will not rest until we are all dead."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What should we do?"


    "Are we supposed to just sit around and wait to be killed?"


    The team was aggrieved when they thought about what had happened. Ma Ming-Bo could not help but


    ask these questions miserably as he looked at Ye Yu-Yan, who was now lying on a hospital bed.


    Ye Yu-Yan was silent.


    She did not know what to do. She had no idea what path the Green Dragon Force was supposed to


    take in the future either.


    "Captain, how about you contact Instructor Chu and ask him toe back? Once Instructor Chu is


    back, there won''t be anyone in the Jiangdong military camp who would dare to touch us," Gao Da-


    Zhuang tried to persuade Ye Yu-Yan.


    Ye Fan had always been the backbone of the Green Dragon Force. He was someone whom they


    revered greatly.


    The desperate circumstances that they were in had made them pin their hopes on Ye Fan.


    Their hope was to have Ye Fan return to the military camp and lead them out of this predicament.


    But Ye Yu-Yan shook her head and sighed, "It''s no use. Instructor Chu has already been dismissed. It


    wouldn''t make any difference even if hees back. The chief military instructor of the Jiangdong


    military camp is now Chen Lan. Instructor Chu no longer has any say in these matters."


    Ye Yu-Yan had already thought of contacting Ye Fan.


    But she gave up on this idea after a lot of considerations.


    Wu Yang had already dismissed Ye Fan from all duties.


    Ye Fan might have to face the military court in a trial if he returned to the military camp.


    Besides, knowing Ye Fan, he would be outraged by what the Green Dragon Force members had


    suffered through. They were ultimately part of a team that Ye Fan had built, so he would never have


    been able to tolerate his team suffering a humiliation like they did. There was no knowing what Ye Fan


    might do in retaliation to Chen Lan and the rest.


    It would be a huge offence to fight and cause chaos within a military zone. This would only cause more


    harm to Ye Fan presently.


    Hence, Ye Yu-Yan had decided not to contact Ye Fan.


    "But captain, do we just keep quiet and continue to let Chen Lan abuse us?¡± Ma Ming-Bo and the rest


    raised their voices indignantly.


    "Shit! What kind of life is this? I joined the military camp to learn skills and make contributions, to carve


    for myself a good future and be a sessful man. I''m not here to be abused! Damn it! I refuse to


    continue living like this. I am not staying in the military!" Li Zi-Yang went into an outburst suddenly while


    Ma Ming-Bo and the rest were still feeling indignant.


    He took off his military uniform and thrashed it onto the floor.


    The rest of them were shocked and asked Li Zi-Yang immediately, "Yang, what are you doing?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "You are not thinking of deserting, are you?"


    "The security in the Jiangdong military camp is very tight, you won''t be able to escape."


    "Chen Lan will not let you off if you are arrested!"


    "You are right, I had enough too! Yang, I will go with you," Gao Da-Zhuang spoke up suddenly after


    remaining silent all this while.


    "OK, I will count you in."


    "Ming-Bo, what about you? Do you want to leave too?" Li Zi-Yang looked at Ma Ming-Bo and asked in


    a low voice.


    Ma Ming-Bo hesitated. Desertion was a serious offence in any military camp. The consequences would


    be severe if one was caught.


    There was a look of uncertainty on Ma Ming-Bo''s face as he struggled to reach to a decision.


    Finally, with a determined look, Ma Ming-Bo said, "Alright, Yang, I will follow you! You are right, I joined


    the military to learn skills for a good future, and I''m certainly not here to be abused. There''s no point in


    staying here anymore. Let''s go and look for Instructor Chu!" Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    With Ma Ming-Bo''s consensus, Li Zi-Yang turned to look at Ye Yu-Yan and Tai Shan.


    "Captain, Tai Shan, what about both of you?"


    "Do you want to join us?"


    Li Zi-Yang and the other two extended the question to Ye Yu-Yan and Tai Shan.


    Ye Yu-Yan wanted to dissuade them initially. The n was absurd and could be considered


    treacherous in the military.


    But after hearing what Li Zi-Yang and the rest had said, Ye Yu-Yan felt that their reasons made sense.


    They were right. Their purpose in the military had be meaningless without Instructor Chu.


    It was worth a shot to try get out of this hopeless ce instead of waiting around to be killed.

 Chapter 1190 On the Way to Freedom

    Chapter 1190 On the Way to Freedom


    After much discussion, Li Zi-Yang and the rest decided to escape from the military that very night.


    They decided to head towards Yunzhou to look for Ye Fan.


    The team was strongly attached to Ye Fan as the Green Dragon Force was established by him.


    Chen Lan and the military camp had forsaken them first, and it was them who had forced the Green


    Dragon Force members to rebel!


    But to their surprise, Tai Shan refused to participate in their n.


    "Tai Shan, are you out of your mind? You want to stay on despite how Chen Lan has been treating us?


    Have you forgotten how he treated you today? If it wasn''t for the timely intervention by Colonel Wang


    Dong-Sheng, you would have died at the hands of Chen Lan today."


    "Besides, didn''t you say you miss Instructor Chu? Then why aren''t youing along with us when we


    are going to look for Instruction Chu? Has your brain been kicked by a donkey?" Li Zi-Yang couldn''t


    help but scold Tai Shan when he was rejected. He had expected Tai Shan to agree to their escape


    n.


    Tai Shan was quiet throughout Li Zi-Yang''s scolding.


    Tai Shan said as he turned his back towards the rest of them, "You don''t have to persuade me


    anymore, I have made up my mind. The rest of you can go ahead, I will stay behind. If you manage to


    find Instructor Chu, please send my regards to him."


    After he had said this, Tai Shan closed his eyes and pulled the nket over his head to sleep.


    "You..."


    "You are really hopeless!"


    "Alright, you can stay behind and wait for your death since that is what you want."


    "Captain, let''s go. We need to head back and get ourselves prepared."


    When Li Zi-Yang and the rest saw how determined Tai Shan was in his decision, they decided to leave


    him alone.


    The four of them headed back to their dormitories to prepare for their escape.


    After a check by the doctor, Ye Yu-Yan''s leg had not been broken but had only been dislocated. So


    while there was still some pain after moving the bone back into position, she didn''t really have any


    mobility issues.


    As soon as they had left, the crowded hospital ward became very quiet with Tai Shan left all alone.


    Tai Shan opened his eyes when he was sure that Li Zi-Yang and the rest were gone.


    He was a big-built and tough looking man, but tears started to well up in Tai Shan''s eyes as he watched


    hisrades leave from his window.


    Did he really not want to leave with them?


    Did he not want to escape from this ce and look for Instructor Chu?


    Of course not!


    He had the same strong desire to leave this ce as the rest of the Green Dragon Force members.


    But he had decided to stay when Li Zi-Yang posed the question to him earlier.


    His reason was simple. He could not even walk with his current injuries, let alone try to escape from the


    heavily guarded military camp.


    He would only be a burden to the rest of the Green Dragon Force members in their escape n!


    It was likely that their escape n would fail because of him.


    It was this reason that made Tai Shan determined to stay even if it meant that he was the only one left.


    He would not be a burden to hisrades!


    "Farewell, Captain, Zi-Yang, Ming-Bo and Da-Zhuang. I wish the best for all of you."


    Soon, it was nightfall.


    In front of his hospital ward window, Tai Shan was praying silently for hisrades'' escape n.


    His wish was for them to escape safely.


    The night grew heavy with darkness as time crept by.


    Midnight finally arrived.


    The military camp was quiet with most of the people asleep. Only the patrol and sentry guards


    remained awake.


    After an entire day of activity, the camp was like a wild beast that had fallen asleep.


    It was so quiet that one could only hear the call of the crickets and whispering of the wind.


    "Captain and the rest should be making their move soon. I pray that everything goes smoothly," Tai


    Shan prayed softly as he stood in front of the window. As much as he wanted to join them, he had


    decided to stay as he did not want to be a burden to hisrades. Praying was all that he could do


    now.


    Creeaaak...


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The door to the ward suddenly creaked opened as Tai Shan stood in front of the window, worrying


    about hisrades.


    "Who''s there?" Tai Shan frowned and became wary when he heard the door creak open.


    "Rascal! Quick, change into your clothes and follow us!" Li Zi-Yang''s impatient voice sounded from the


    door.


    Tai Shan turned and saw the Green Dragon Force members appearing in front of him.


    "Why...why are you guys back here?" Tai Shan asked in bewilderment.


    Before Tai Shan could react to what was happening, he was already on Gao Da-Zhuang''s back and on


    his way down the hospital building.


    The words from Ye Yu-Yan resounded in the dark.


    The rest of the Green Dragon Force members did not speak but nodded their heads solemnly. Co?tent


    of Dr?manov§Öls


    It was impossible for Li Zi-Yang and the rest to be unaware of what Tai Shan was thinking about when


    he refused to go with them.


    And it was precisely because they knew, so they could not leave Tai Shan behind.


    Hence, they hade straight to the hospital for Tai Shan when it was time to leave.


    The Green Dragon Force carefully made their way towards the edge of the military camp under the


    cover of the dark night.


    They had encountered a number of soldiers who had stood sentinel along the way but had managed to


    avoid them and passed each checkpoint with their agile skills and speed.


    As special troops soldiers trained by Ye Fan, they had developed skills and strength that were above


    an average person. It was not difficult for them to avoid the sentinels.


    Within ten minutes, they had arrived safely at the edge of the camp.


    Only a wall now stood between them and their freedom!

 Chapter 1191 Utter Despair

    Chapter 1191 Utter Despair


    "Quick! Let''s not waste any more time and hurry up!" Ye Yu-Yan''s anxious voice sounded in their ears.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others nodded.


    They held their breaths, stomped their feet heavily on the ground and with a hard thrust, leapt into the


    air.


    They were like birds soaring in the dark night as they leaped over towering walls and made their way


    out of the Jiangdong military camp.


    "We''re finally out! We''re free!" Li Zi-Yang and the others appeared visibly moved as they stepped foot


    on the soil outside of the military camp. They were in thend of the free now.


    They had never realized how precious freedom truly was.


    "That''s right, we''re finally out of that hell hole." Ye Yu-Yan turned, nced at the tall walls of the military


    camp, and burst out into augh. "We''re not out of danger yet. We have to get as far as we can from


    this ce before they realize that we''re gone!"


    After a moment of respite, Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates got ready to be on their way and leave this


    ce.


    "Leave? Do you really think you can get out of here?" A mirthlessugh rang out and reverberated in


    the night.


    Bright lights erupted from within the military camp.


    The blinding lights spilled across the night sky and, like numerous suns rising into the sky, colored the


    night as bright as day!


    It was then that Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates realized that what they had thought had been utter


    darkness had been in fact dark masses of soldiers gathered together.


    Thousands of soldiers had had them surrounded all along.


    They were akin to floodwaters that had swept away all roads to escape, leaving the Green Dragon


    Force with nowhere to


    run.


    Standing at their helm was the newly appointed chief military instructor of the Jiangdong military camp,


    Chen Lan.


    "It''s you!¡±


    The Green Dragon Force was startled when they saw the man. Their pupils contracted with wariness.


    "This is impossible. How did you know we were leaving?"


    Despair threatened to swallow them whole as they surveyed the masses of soldiers surrounding them.


    They knew then that their n had failed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If their only opponent were Chen Lan and Chen Lan alone, a few of them might stand the chance of


    escaping.


    But they were now trapped by a full battalion.


    The Green Dragon Force had no chances of escape at all.


    They felt rage and helplessness drowning them from the inside.


    They had made it out of the campsite itself.


    They had been one step away from making a sessful escape.


    Why had the gods thwarted their sess at the veryst moment?


    Waves of despair, rage and helplessness swelled inside them and threatened to pull them under like a


    tsunami.


    Eyes reddening with anger, Li Zi-Yang began to growl at Chen Lan.


    Chen Lan merely smiled at them smugly.


    "You''re just a bunch of trash. Do you really think you can fool me? You really think you can slip through


    my fingers? I knew exactly what you were up to and had nned for it right from the start. My men


    were watching your every move and have hacked your phones to monitor yourmunications. I knew


    every single thing that you were up to. There was no way you could have escaped at all. You''re all


    brats who are too young and inexperienced to know who you''re dealing with,"ughed Chen Lan as he


    openly mocked the Green Dragon Force.


    "How dare you! You''re despicable! How could you spy on us like that? You''re an absolute scoundrel!


    Chen Lan, you''ll going to suffer a horrible death!"


    Li Zi-Yang and his teammates were furious when they heard Chen Lan''s words.


    Their eyes reddened with fury. If looks could kill, Chen Lan would have died a thousand deaths.


    Chen Lan merely smiled.


    "You seem really concerned about my death. I think you should be worried about your own fates


    instead. You left the military camp without permission and attempted to escape from the camp. You


    disobeyed your superiors, defied orders, attacked your instructor, broke the rules of the military and


    caused harm to yourrades. You should have been shot on sight," said Chen Lan coolly as he kept


    his hands folded behind his back. His words were as cold as the passing wintry wind in the night.


    rm shed across Ye Yu-Yan''s face instantly.


    Gao Da-Zhuang, Li Zi-Yang and the others were furious.


    Anger twisted their features as they began to curse out loud.


    "That''s utter rubbish! Chen Lan, you''re a fucking liar! When did we disobey orders? When did we attack


    you? When did we hurt ourrades? Those are utter lies! All of them!"


    They had been used of something that they had not done and that naturally infuriated the Green


    Dragon Force.


    No one would stand by and allow their good names to be tarnished that way.


    Chen Lan simply smiled. "Well, I said you have, and so you did.¡±


    "You! How dare you! We want to speak to themander-in-chief. We''ll make sure that Commander


    Wu sees you as the liar you are!"


    The Green Dragon Force was livid when they heard what Chen Lan had said.


    In the midst of their anger, they threatened to expose his lies to Wu Yang.


    "You bastard! I''m going to kill you!" snarled Li Zi-Yang as he lost control of his temper and a burning


    and uncontroble rage erupted within him.


    Eyes red with fury, he charged at Chen Lan like a crazed man and swung his fist at thetter.


    In the darkness of the night, they watched as Chen Lan lifted his hand and caught Li Zi-Yang''s arm


    effortlessly. Then, just as easily, he bent Li Zi-Yang arm.


    A sharp cry pierced the air as Li Zi-Yang''s arm snapped into two.


    Chen Lan''s palm shot out and hit Li Zi-Yang squarely in the chest.


    The sound of ribs breaking could be heard as Li Zi-Yang spat out a mouthful of blood and flew into the


    distance.


    "Yang! You bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    This ruthless attack on theirrade appeared to be the final straw.


    The Green Dragon Force knew that they were no match for Chen Lan.


    Nevertheless, they weren''t going to back down. The remaining members of the Green Dragon Force


    leapt into the air and lunged at Chen Lan.


    "You have no idea who you''re dealing with. You''re just going to get yourself killed," scoffed Chen Lan


    as the members of the Green Dragon Force made their charge at him.


    He unleashed a furry of attacks, every fist and every palm aiming to maim and decapacitate.


    One blow snapped a few of Ma Ming-Bo''s ribs.


    Blood sttered everywhere as organs were crushed and bones broken.


    Chen Lan unleashed a flurry of kicks and punches, every blow delivering devastating damage to his


    enemies.

 Chapter 1192 The Light at the End of the Tunnel

    Chapter 1192 The Light at the End of the Tunnel


    Chen Lan was clearly trying to kill everyone in the Green Dragon Force.


    "What a bunch of useless trash you are. I would have spared your lives if you''d stayed put in the


    military camp as you were told to. Instead, you spurned my gesture of mercy, disrespected my authority


    and even tried to mount an escape. You''ve betrayed me and nearly humiliated me with your betrayal."


    Chen Lan cared deeply for his reputation. Wu Yang would have med him for negligence if the Green


    Dragon Force had deserted the military while under his charge. He would have been made the


    They would mock him for his ipetency and his failure to control and discipline his men.


    That had been why Chen Lan had been so furious when he had found out that the Green Dragon Force


    had attempted to break out of the military camp.


    He had led thousands of men to corner Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates,unched a merciless attack


    against the Green Dragon Force and had nearly killed them.


    "There''s one thing that I cannot bear the most and it''s betrayal. But I know you''re young and foolish,


    and I''m willing to give you another chance. Get on your knees and address me respectfully as your


    beloved Instructor Chu. Do that and I''ll spare your lives."


    Chen Lan''s words were filled with ferocity.


    A cold wind suddenly began to howl.


    Leaves stirred on the ground while branches rustled uneasily.


    Chen Lan''s icy tone sent tremors rippling through everyone''s bodies.


    He expected these young soldiers to be cowed by his disy of authority and submit to his will.


    He did not expect Li Zi-Yang and his teammates to holler at him in fury. In the face of a thousand


    soldiers and stuck in a precarious situation, these young men and women continued to be defiant.


    "You old scoundrel, you''re not worthy. We will never kneel to you!"


    "You''re not fit to be the Green Dragon Force''s instructor."


    "The Green Dragon Force only has one instructor and that''s Instructor Chu."


    "Do what you want with us! You can kill us if you want to!¡±


    "But you best be prepared. Instructor Chu''s going to avenge us!"


    "When he returns, he''s not going to let any one of you off easily! He''ll avenge our deaths!"


    The members of the Green Dragon Forcey helplessly on the ground and in their own blood. They


    appeared to be hovering on the edge of death.


    Yet, they were stubborn to the end as they growled in anger and refused to submit to their enemy.


    They would rather die than betray Instructor Chu.


    "I see how it is. You''ve got guts, but that''s not going to save you from my fists."


    Chen Lan had not expected them to be so obstinate.


    Despite the predicament that the Green Dragon Force was in, its members continued to hurl curses at


    him and show their defiance openly.


    In a fit of fury, Chen Lan charged at Li Zi-Yang and the others, ready to unleash another series of attack


    on the Green Dragon Force.


    "I would have let you all live if you had shown remorse for what you''ve done and repented. It''s a pity


    that you''re all stubborn, blind fools. There''s no point in letting fools live. I''m going to do my duty as the


    chief instructor of the Jiangdong military camp and serve you the punishment that you deserve!"


    His voice boomed like thunder and reverberated in the air.


    Fury had twisted Chen Lan''s features and lit his eyes in a cold fire.


    Everyone watched as he took a huge bound and soared into the air.


    He curled his fingers inwards and drove his wed hands towards his enemy''s throat as he dived


    down.


    There was no doubt that when the hitnded, someone''s head was going to be severed from their


    spine. Death was imminent.


    Yet the members of the Green Dragon Force appeared fearless in the face of impending death.


    They did not regret their actions, nor did they regret dering their undying loyalty to Ye Fan, their one


    and only instructor.


    They had but one regret, and it was that they could not see Instructor Chu onest time before they


    were killed and that they couldn''t thank him for what he had taught and given them.


    "So long, ants,"ughed Chen Lan evilly.


    The gust of wind that rushed towards the Green Dragon Force was akin to the sharp ws of death


    himself.


    Was this what one felt before he or she died?


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates'' eyes fell shut in despair as they awaited Chen Lan''s fatal blow and for


    his ws to rip through their bodies.


    In the dark, no one saw the tears glistening in the corner of their eyes.


    Were they truly unafraid of death?


    Of course not.


    They were in the prime of their youth. Their lives had barely begun and they had not yet realized their


    dreams. But their lives were going to end now.


    Inconsble sorrow swelled within them.


    "Farewell, Fan."


    Thest thought that remained in their mind was that of a young and slim man.


    Chen Lan''s ws approached them steadily.


    It was then that a sudden wind began to howl.


    A voice filled with power thundered in the night and reverberated in the forest.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! Cloud Sun Kick!"


    A shadow darted across the night sky like a bolt of lightning, slicing through darkness and appearing


    out of nowhere.


    The new arrival hovered in mid-air momentarily before thrusting his foot downward.


    The weight of his foot was akin to that of a mountain as itnded squarely on Chen Lan.


    Chen Lan clenched his jaw and tried to retaliate. Fierce windsshed at his clothes wildly.


    Just as he thought that he had sessfully countered the attack and that danger had passed, he was


    faced with a second attack.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    The windsshed out and sent sand and fallen leaves into a flurried dance.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The punch appeared to carry within it the power of the entire universe as itnded on Chen Lan.


    "What on earth?!"


    Chen Lan''s pupils contracted in rm while his eyes widened when the immense force of the attack hit


    him.  NovelDrama.Org


    A tremor coursed through Chen Lan''s body as the bittersweetness of iron filled his mouth. He nearly


    spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "This...this is..."


    Everything had happened too quickly.


    The tides had turned against Chen Lan and his men.


    The sight of what had just unfolded sent all of them into a stunned stupor.


    Silence descended.

 Chapter 1193 Did You Do This?

    Chapter 1193 Did You Do This?


    Everyone froze.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force widened their eyes in surprise.


    "Is that you...lnstructor Chu?" Ye Yu-Yan''s voice trembled.


    Tai Shan''s head whipped up.


    Li Zi-Yang and the others gasped in shock.


    Bloodied and sprawling on the ground, the members of the Green Dragon Force stared incredulously at


    the figure obscured in the dark.


    Light fell across the figure''s face as he approached and Ye Fan''s face finally appeared in the sight of


    Ye Yu-Yan and the rest.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force were beside themselves.


    Tears streamed down their cheeks.


    "Instructor Chu! It''s really Instructor Chu!


    "Instructor Chu, you''re back!"


    "Save us, Instructor Chu!"


    "I knew it! I knew Instructor Chu wouldn''t leave us in the lurch!"


    Tai Shan and his teammates went wild with joy. Theirughter was interrupted by bouts of joyful


    weeping as tears streamed down their cheeks and were carried away by the winds.


    They had suffered so much humiliation during Ye Fan''s absence.


    They had to bury their resentment and rage deep within them.


    But now, Ye Fan was back.


    The sight of the man seemed to have triggered something. A dam broke inside the members of the


    Green Dragon Force, unleashing a flood of emotions that they had kept pent up for so long.


    Ye Yu-Yan threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms and started to wail.


    She felt like a boat that had been lost at sea for so long and had finally found her harbor.


    It didn''t matter how much danger they appeared to be in right now. The sight of this man gave the


    Green Dragon Force strength and exorcised all their fears and worries.


    "Instructor Chu, we thought we''d never get to see you again!"


    Ye Fan had walked up to them. The two grown men, Tai Shan and Gao Da-Zhuang, were weeping like


    children.


    They had barely slipped through the jaws of death. Such an experience would have shaken anyone.


    In addition, they had been keeping their emotions pent up inside them all this while.


    The floodgates opened and their emotions rushed out like a tsunami at the sight of Ye Fan.


    Their injuries were severe.


    Tai Shan had previously been injured. The new injuries that he had just sustained left him hanging by


    the thread.


    The rest were lying in their own pools of blood, paralyzed and unable to rise to their feet.


    It took all that they had just to speak to Ye Fan.


    A wave of sorrow swelled within Ye Fan when he saw the state that Ye Yu-Yan and the others were in.


    "How are you holding up?" whispered Ye Fan.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force nodded. "Don''t worry, Instructor Chu...You taught us the


    Green Dragon Technique, remember? We won''t die...that easily."


    Li Zi-Yang tried to force a smile on his face. His pallor and the shakiness in his voice betrayed his


    weakened state.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Just hold on for a few more minutes. We''ll be off in a short while."


    Having said those words offort, he turned around and faced the thousands of soldiers who had


    been standing behind him.


    He surveyed the men before men before his eyes finallynded on the man who was emanating a


    powerful bloodlust.


    Chen Lan felt an instinctive shiver down his spine.


    "This man''s not to be trifled with." A dark look settled on Chen Lan''s face as he eyed the intruder


    cautiously.


    But he did not deem him too big a threat.


    He was a young punk, after all. How powerful could a young punk be?


    "Are you the so-called Instructor Chu that these useless soldiers kept raving about? I can''t believe your


    guts. You actually dared to return to the camp. You abandoned your duties and caused a military flight


    to be dyed. Commander Wu had ns to have you court marshalled. Unfortunately, you were not in


    camp. That''s why he didn''t order an arrest. Now that you''re back, you should turn yourself in for


    punishment," barked Chen Lan authoritatively as he leveled a cold, disdainful look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan ignored his wordspletely. He simply stared at the man with a cial look in his eyes.


    His dispassionate voice sounded loud in the quiet night. "I have a question for you. Are you the one


    who hurt my men?"


    "How dare you! Who gave you the right to speak to our instructor in this manner? Are you trying to get


    yourself killed? Get down on your knees and beg for mercy right now!" An officer stepped forward


    before Chen Lan could say a word and began yelling at Ye Fan.


    An icy flint shed across Ye Fan''s eyes.


    "Silence!" he thundered.


    He flipped his sleeve suddenly and sent a forceful gust of windshing at the man.


    With a shocked yowl, the heavily built man rose into the air and flew into the distance like a ball that


    had been given a swift, hard kick.


    He crashed into the wall with a loud thud.


    His skull splintered wide open upon impact. Bright red blood, mingled with bits of gray and white matter,


    sttered across the wall.


    The man''s attempt at ingratiating himself with Chen Lan had led to his brutal death.


    He had not even had the chance to scream before his head had been cracked wide open like an egg.


    Silence fell over everyone. You could hear a pin drop.


    A chilly wind swept through the forest.


    Everyone stared at the young man before him in horror.


    They had not expected the seemingly harmless looking young man to be so merciless and brutal.


    With a simple flip of his sleeve, he had smashed open another man''s skull.


    The sheer brutality of his attack had everyone stunned. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    No one dared to say another word.


    Everyone''s faces had turned pale as fear colored their eyes. They realized how dangerous the man


    before them.


    Chen Lan had clearly been taken aback as well. But he was a man who had been hardened by life and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    battle. It didn''t take him long to regain hisposure.


    Ye Fan ignored his words. He took one step forward, then another, and approached Chen Lan steadily.


    "I asked you a question. Are you the one who hurt my men?"


    A ball of energy churned inside his diaphragm.


    Light began to gather above his palms.

 Chapter 1194 Its My Turn

    Chapter 1194 It''s My Turn


    As the leader of the Xingyi Sect, Chen Lan was a master of Xingyi Boxing and its array of moves.


    He unleashed the Thirteen Xingyi Punches effortlessly,unching a flurry of powerful punches that


    swung at Ye Fan with a relentless force.


    "Dear heavens, is that the Thirteen Xingyi Punches, the most powerful move of the Xingyi Sect? Our


    instructor is incredible!" one of the soldiers gasped aloud.


    A few other soldiers appeared confused. "The Thirteen Xingyi Punches? What''s that, Li? Can it


    "Of course! Xingyi Boxing was created during the Qing Dynasty and has a long history that spans two


    hundred years. When attacking with Xingyi Boxing, the practitioner''s mind and spirit have to be one. So


    do their mental and physical strengths, the upper and lower halves of their body, their elbows and their


    knees as well as their arms and their legs. The Thirteen Xingyi Punches is the most challenging, most


    profound and most powerful move in Xingyi Boxing. Our instructor lives up to the name of leader of the


    Xingyi Sect indeed. I can''t believe he''s mastered this move! The Green Dragon Force''s fate is sealed.


    They''re dead meat," rambled the soldier named Li.


    He had been an ardent fan of Chinese martial arts since he had been a child and had dabbled a little in


    various traditional martial arts like Taiji Boxing and Xingyi Boxing.


    He had recognized the well-known move in Xingyi Boxing as soon as Chen Lan had unleashed it.


    The other soldiers around him still appeared a little confused, but it didn''t matter. All they needed to


    know was that Chen Lan was an amazing martial artist.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yet, Ye Fan appeared unfazed by Chen Lan''s ferocious attack. A strange emotion danced in his dark


    eyes.


    He looked at Chen Lan and shook his head slightly. "So, you''re the one who hurt my people then.


    That''s all I needed to know."


    His chilly words were like a gust of cold wind that had risen out of nowhere, a quiet moaning that


    plunged those who had heard it into the depths of a freezing abyss. The temperature in the air took a


    sharp plummet.


    "Humph! Those are just words of bravado. There''s no way I''m going to lose to a young punk like you."


    A deep furrow creased Chen Lan''s brow when he sensed the aura of power emanating from Ye Fan.


    Nevertheless, he remained unconvinced that Ye Fan was his match.


    Achieving mastery in martial arts wasn''t something that one achieved in a day.


    He had been learning martial arts since he had been a child. There was no way a mere young man


    could rival the years of training he had poured into martial arts.


    Besides, he had mastered the Thirteen Xingyi Punches, one of the most powerful techniques in martial


    arts. He was confident of his victory.


    That was why he was convinced that the sess of Ye Fan''s earlier attack had been a fluke. He had


    been caught by surprise, which had been why Ye Fan had managed to drive him back.


    But was that truly the case?


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the scene before them, barely straying from the sight of Chen Lan and


    Ye Fan''s impending collision.


    Chen Lan charged at Ye Fan with the ferocity of a tornado. Yet, the other man simply stood there


    quietly.


    His hands were folded behind his back.


    There was no hint of emotion, neither joy nor sorrow, on his face.


    He was akin to an unmoving boulder rooted to the very earth as the storm raged around him.


    "Why isn''t he attacking? Has he given up on all hope? Maybe he knows that he''s no match for


    Instructor Chen and has given up on fighting. What trash! He used to be an instructor in our camp,


    didn''t he? He''s an utter joke!" Voices of derision rose in the air.


    Many of the soldiers wereughing out loud in mockery. Their eyes were filled with scorn as they


    looked at Ye Fan.


    Most of them didn''t know Ye Fan at all.


    After all, Ye Fan had joined the Jiangdong military camp a month ago.


    He had barely spent much time in camp during this period.


    Even when he had been in camp, he had spent his time with and on the Green Dragon Force. Ordinary


    soldiers hardly had the chance to bump into Ye Fan.


    Thus, despite the size of the Jiangdong military camp and the vast army of soldiers it housed, the few


    soldiers who truly felt any sense of loyalty towards Ye Fan were the members of the Green Dragon


    Force.


    One might count Wang Dong-Sheng amongst this small group of soldiers, but honestly, his feelings


    towards Ye Fan seemed to be primarily that of fear and awe instead of loyalty and respect.


    Chen Lan''s powerful fists appeared before Ye Fan.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force widened their eyes fearfully.


    "Instructor Chu, dodge!¡± gasped Ye Yu-Yan.


    The deafening explosions of numerous punches unleashing violence upon their target erupted in the


    air.


    Every blownded squarely on Ye Fan.


    But rms red in Chen Lan''s head.


    "I told you so! Instructor Chen''s a formidable martial artist. There''s no way that young punk can beat


    him. Even if the Thirteen Xingyi Punches don''t kill him, he''s going to be maimed for life," crowed Li as


    he made a show of his superior knowledge of martial arts.


    Everyone around him nodded profusely.


    "That''s right! It''s Instructor Chen, after all. He''s the leader of the Xingyi Sect and a powerful Chinese


    martial artist. Few people are his match."


    The soldiersughed as they showered praises on Chen Lan. Some of them began to cheer him on.


    "All hail Instructor Chen!"


    "Show him what you''ve got, Instructor Chen!"


    "Yeah, show him what a powerful Chinese martial artist is capable of!"


    "Damn you all! Silence! All of you!¡±


    No one expected their cheering to be met with Chen Lan''s furious cursing instead of his gratitude.


    In fact, the soldiers were dumbstruck by the profanity that Chen Lan had hurled at them.


    What had they done wrong? They had simply been cheering for their instructor!


    The soldiers stared stupidly at one another as they wondered why they had incurred Chen Lan''s wrath.


    Ye Fan had emerged unscathed despite the flurry of blows that he had unleashed on him.


    In fact, he had not even managed to drive Ye Fan back a single inch.


    He wouldn''t have minded a few cheers if he had taken Ye Fan down.


    But his attack appeared ineffective against Ye Fan. The cheers that his soldiers had called out had


    be words of mockery that had grated on his ears. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Damn you! Let''s see how long you can withstand my attacks. You''re not made of metal."


    Chen Lan stubbornly lifted his fists up and threw them at Ye Fan again.


    He swung his fist at the man and sent his foot flying forward in a ruthless kick.


    He was hitting Ye Fan like a madman who had lost his mind.


    It was all to no avail.


    No matter what attack Chen Lan dealt Ye Fan, the young man remained rooted to his spot.


    "It''s my turn now."

 Chapter 1195 How Dare You

    Chapter 1195 How Dare You


    Ye Fan''s voice thundered in the night.


    Everyone could see the icy glint sh across his eyes.


    His right arm rose into the air and circled a few times.


    The natural energies of heaven and earth appeared to respond to his call as they surged towards Ye


    Fan and gathered within his palm.


    Clouds roiled in the skies while leaves were torn from their branches and swept away by a gust of wind.


    The waves of energy emanating from Ye Fan grew more powerful by the moment.


    Within the span of a few seconds, the power that exuded from his form had reached a terrifying


    intensity!


    Everyone watched in stupor as a gigantic palm took shape in the skies.


    Its vastness nketed the heavens and obscured the moon and the stars.


    The sight of it sent everyone reeling back in terror.


    "Heavens..."


    "What...what is that?"


    "Where did that gigantic palme from?"


    Fear was driving them mad.


    These were ordinary soldiers who had been taught science and reason their whole lives.


    The feat that they were witnessing right now was something that they had only seen in the movies or


    television dramas.


    They were naturally blown away by the sight of this.


    Chen Lan himself widened his eyes in shock.


    "What kind of technique is that? How could a nobody possess such great power?"


    Fear shone brightly in his eyes. He began to consider the possibility of a retreat.


    Without hesitation, he turned and attempted to leave.


    "Trying to run for it? Do you think you can?" A mirthless smile tugged at Ye Fan''s lips.


    The enormous palm in the sky fell upon him instantly.


    A loud p of thunder erupted in the forest.


    Chen Lan clenched his jaw and struggled to hold his ground.


    But the overpowering force of Ye Fan''s attack was simply too much for him. It had driven Chen Lan''s


    feet deep into the ground.


    "Don''t bother fighting back. It''s useless," said Ye Fan dispassionately like a judge meting out a death


    sentence.


    The enormous palm sank further downward. With a thunderous roar, Ye Fan bellowed. "Kneel!"


    Chen Lan failed to withstand the further weight crushing down on him. All he felt was an overpowering


    force rushing at him like the overwhelming waves of a tsunami.


    The sound of bones snapping punctuated the air. Chen Lan''s legs broke and his kneecaps shattered.


    Blood poured from his mouth. Ye Fan''s attack drove the towering man onto his knees.


    Blood gushed from his mouth like a bright red waterfall.


    Chen Lan looked a sorry sight. He knelt like a prisoner on death row, his former air of arrogance gone


    without a trace.


    Ye Fan''s blow had crushed his bones and his blood vessels.


    He was a ruined man.


    The human instinct for survival drove him to plead with Ye Fan desperately.


    Instructor Chu...please...spare my life.


    Please don''t kill me. I don''t want to die..." His weakened voice sounded pitiful.


    No one would have believed that Chen Lan would say such words until they witnessed it with their own


    eyes.


    A few hours ago, he had been the chief instructor of the Jiangdong military camp, a man who had


    wielded immense power over a vast army.


    Who could have foreseen that within the span of a few hours, he would be a ruined man who had


    to resort to begging to save himself?


    Ye Fan was unmoved by Chen Lan''s pleas.


    ''Tm the Green Dragon''s general and my duty is to my own. You should have known that this was going


    to happen when you injured the Green Dragon Force and tried to kill them. Isn''t it a little toote to


    regret your actions and beg for mercy now?" Ye Fan''s cold voice was devoid of all emotion.


    Utter despair overwhelmed Chen Lan when he heard Ye Fan''s words.


    Thest dregs of hope that he had harbored had just been ripped apart.


    He could not have foreseen that he would be killed by a man so much younger than him.


    In fact, there was no way he could have known how powerful Instructor Chu, the man who had the


    Green Dragon Force''s back, was.


    A gust of wintry wind sent countless fallen leaves dancing in the air.


    Amidst the flurry of leaves, Chen Lan watched as Ye Fan approached him steadily.


    Staring at his skinny silhouette was akin to staring at the shadowy figure of death.


    He was seized by an unbearable terror as death inched towards him.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    His eyes widened in terror.


    Ye Fan''s steps never wavered.


    Chen Lan watched in despair as Ye Fan lifted his foot, held it above Chen Lan''s chest and got ready to


    send it smashing into his chest.


    "Stop, Ye Fan!"


    "You scoundrel, don''t you dare do it! I order you to stop!"


    Just then, two furious voices thundered simultaneously.


    Themotion had caught the attention of both Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He and they had rushed over


    anxiously.


    The sight that they had been greeted with had shocked both Wu Yang and Lin Qing-He, who had yelled


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    at Ye Fan immediately to stop him from killing Chen Lan.


    Theirmands went unheeded.


    Ye Fan''s foot hade crushing down the moment their cries had sounded.


    What should have been sturdy bones were smashed like tofu. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    The force of Ye Fan''s foot nearly crushed Chen Lan''s upper torso.


    Blood spurted from the hole in Chen Lan''s chest like a strong gush of red from a fountain, then


    vaporized before they couldnd on Ye Fan.


    A dark red mist appeared around Ye Fan.


    The Jiangdong military camp''s chief instructor had barely served a month before he had been killed.


    A deathly silence descended upon them all.


    Blood fled the faces of the thousands of soldiers. They instinctively staggered away from Ye Fan.


    In their eyes, Ye Fan was the embodiment of the devil!


    Wu Yang was livid too.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to do the unforgivable and kill a high-ranking military official right before


    his eyes.

 Chapter 1196 Face-Off

    Chapter 1196 Face-Off


    "He''s just a nobody. Why would I not dare to kill him?" replied Ye Fan coolly.


    His voice remained calm like the smooth surface of ake, without any ripple of emotion.


    It was as if he had just crushed an ant and not a man who had been an instructor of the military and a


    powerful martial artist.


    "You...you have gone too far! You have no respect for authority at all!¡± Ye Fan''s words had infuriated


    Wu Yang. His face was dark with rage as he tried to rein in his temper while reprimanding Ye Fan for


    his actions. "Ye Fan, do you really think you can do whatever you want because you have the backing


    of people like Lu Tian-He? Do you really think there''s nothing I can do to you? I have every right to


    instruct every man in the military to shoot you down for the crime that you''ve justmitted!¡±


    Wu Yang''s words appeared to be too harsh.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    rm shed across the faces of numerous soldiers.


    Fear seized Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates.


    They didn''t care if they died, but they didn''t want Ye Fan to suffer alongside them.


    They didn''t want him to be hunted down by Wu Yang and the military.


    That wasn''t what the Green Dragon Force wanted for their instructor.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem fazed by Wu Yang''s threat at all. Heughed softly.


    Hisughter betrayed his scorn, disdain and utter callousness for Wu Yang''s words.


    "Do you really wish to kill me? You could try. I should warn you though. I never leave a debt unpaid or a


    grudge unsettled. Any man who tries toe after me will be hunted down by me in return."


    Ye Fan''s softly uttered words exploded like bombs in their midst.


    The winds began to howl.


    Despite the hundreds of meters that separated them, they could sense a murderous aura emanating


    from the smiling young man.


    Countless faces turned pale then.


    Ye Fan had made himself very clear.


    If Wu Yang dared to issue an order andmand these soldiers to kill Ye Fan, Ye Fan would retaliate


    and kill Wu Yang.


    "Oh my god, is he mad? How could he speak this way to ourmander-in-chief?"


    Ye Fan''s words had every soldier reeling back in shock.


    Wu Yang was themander-in-chief of the three armies. Under hismand were hundreds of


    thousands of soldiers.


    Few men dared to defy such a powerful man.


    Yet this young man standing before them had sworn that he would get his just and equal pound of flesh


    if Wu Yang dared to make an enemy of him.


    His words had undoubtedly caused Wu Yang great offense and insult.


    There was no way Wu Yang wasn''t going to be infuriated.


    "You''re really something, Ye Fan. How dare you threaten me! We shall see who falls first. Will you be


    trampled by my legions of men first or will I die by your hand first?" growled Wu Yang.


    He was themander-in-chief of the three armies. There was no way he was going to stand by and


    let a young punk hurl threats of death at him.


    He was going to make this audacious young man eat his words. Thetter was going to regret what he


    had said when he was riddled with bullets andy in a pool of his own blood.


    He was going to pay for his arrogance with his life!


    "Lin Qing-He, I want you to deploy the heavy artillery units in our base right now!" bellowed Wu Yang.


    A man rushed towards Wu Yang and threw his arms around thetter.


    "Commander Wu, please don''t act rashly! Let''s talk this out. Please don''t put all our lives at stake and


    get into a fight with Instructor Chu!" the man howled as he pleaded desperately.


    The Green Dragon Force was startled when they realized whom the man was.


    It was no other than Wang Dong-Sheng, the man who had taken great care of them.


    Chen Lan had thrown him into the military prison earlier that day.


    But it hadn''t been difficult for him to escape from his cell at all. He had been a soldier for many years


    and had made many friends in the military.


    Besides, he hadn''tmitted anything serious. All he had done was to disagree


    with Chen Lan.


    That shouldn''t have warranted any punishment at all. Chen Lan had abused his authority when he had


    Wang Dong-Sheng thrown into a confinement cell.


    All these factors had then culminated in Wang Dong-Sheng''s early release.


    He had been worried about the Green Dragon Force''s safety and that Chen Lan might do something


    terrible. Wang Dong-Sheng had tried to reach Ye Fan that afternoon and had managed to inform Ye


    Fan about the Green Dragon Force''s predicament.


    That had been why Ye Fan had appeared outside the military camp that night.


    Wang Dong-Sheng had thought that Ye Fan would simply teach Chen Lan a lesson and give thetter


    a good thrashing.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to kill the man without even batting an eyelid!


    In fact, Ye Fan had killed the instructor in front of Wu Yang.


    Wang Dong-Sheng had realized the moment that Chen Lan had died that they now had a terrible mess


    on their hands. This was a disaster.


    There was no way Ye Fan could reim his position in the military now.


    "You might not care for General Lu, but what about General Ye? Shouldn''t you have a care for what he


    might think? General Ye approves of Mr Chu and regards him highly. Killing Mr Chu would be akin to


    insulting General Ye. The consequences of that are unthinkable."


    He had made the right move. Wu Yang froze momentarily when he heard the mention of Ye Qing-Tian''s


    name and began to reconsider his decision. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Wu Yang knew that the general had sought Ye Fan out secretly when he had arrived at the Jiangdong


    military camp.


    In fact, before Ye Qing-Tian had departed from their camp, he had told Wu Yang that he had high


    hopes for Ye Fan and told him to take good care of the young man.


    He wasn''t particrly concerned about Lu Tian-He but Ye Qing-Tian was a man whom he had to be


    careful of.


    He was akin to a legend in the military.


    Even though he did not hold any position in the military and wielded no actual power in this area, Ye


    Qing-Tian never needed either of those.


    His presence alone was enough to remind everyone in the military of his achievements, which they


    could never hope to surpass.


    No onemanded the same level of respect that he did.


    That exined Wu Yang''s reaction when he had heard what Wang Dong-Sheng had said.

 Chapter 1197 Our Undying Loyalty

    Chapter 1197 Our Undying Loyalty


    That was why Wu Yang had to keep in mind the influence that Ye Qing-Tian wielded.


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided not to kill Ye Fan.


    But that did not mean that Ye Fan was going to escape punishment.


    The young man had defied him openly and killed Chen Lan right before his eyes. He had disrespected


    his authority. That alone guaranteed that Wu Yang wouldn''t let him off that easily.


    He stared straight into Ye Fan''s eyes. Fury colored his words as he spoke.


    "Ye Fan, I trusted you. That was why I entrusted the important office of chief instructor of our military


    camp to you. But instead of showing gratitude for the trust that I''ve shown, you failed to carry out your


    duties and left the camp without seeking permission from your superiors. You have no regard for the


    military and our rules. You showed yourplete disregard for thew when you killed a military


    officer.


    You should pay for that murder with your life. I have every right to have you shot. But on General Ye''s


    ount, I''ll spare your life."


    What?


    "Commander Wu, you can''t do that. He killed Chief Instructor Chen and openly defied your orders.


    ording to our regtions, he should be executed. If you let him off, you''ll lose the respect of our


    soldiers," said Lin Qing-He anxiously.


    Ye Fan had disrupted his ns repeatedly and killed one of his friends. Lin Qing-He had wanted to get


    rid of him for some time.


    This was the perfect chance for him to do so.


    He had not expected Wu Yang to decide to let Ye Fan off.


    He couldn''t let that happen!


    "Commander Lin, this isn''t Mr Chu''s fault. Chen Lan attacked him first. He wanted to kill Mr Chu. Mr


    Chu had no choice but to defend himself. If we have to hold anyone responsible, we should hold Chen


    Lan responsible and not Mr Chu,¡± said Wang Dong-Sheng as he continued to speak up for Ye Fan.


    Lin Qing-He blew up instantly. He lifted his foot and threw a hard kick at Wang Dong-Sheng, sending


    thetter flying into the distance.


    "You''re just the leader of a small unit, you''re hardly qualified to speak on this matter. Besides, why are


    you interrupting me when I''m talking? Stand aside and shut up!" hollered Lin Qing-He furiously as he


    vented his anger towards Ye Fan on Wang Dong-Sheng.


    Lin Qing-He then attempted to persuade Wu Yang to kill Ye Fan.


    "I have my own considerations. Nothing you say will change my mind," said Wu Yang, killing Lin Qing-


    He''s hopes instantly before turning towards Ye Fan with a stormy look on his face. "Even though Ye


    Fan has escaped a death sentence, it does not mean that he''s free from punishment. He shall be


    stripped of all duties and fired from the military. From this day, the military will have nothing to do with


    Ye Fan. The Green Dragon Force will have nothing to do with Ye Fan as well. Ye Fan, you should leave


    before I change my mind."


    Ye Fan didn''t move at all. Instead, heughed softly. "I have no intention of remaining in the military.


    You can fire me if you want. But I was the one who created the Green Dragon Force. I personally


    picked its members and trained them. I came today to take the Green Dragon Force with me."


    "Silence!" Wu Yang thundered furiously. "The Green Dragon Force belongs to the Jiangdong military


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    camp. Its members are soldiers of our military. The resources that the Green Dragon Force received


    came from the military and from the vaults of our nation and its members are my soldiers and my


    subordinates. You''re a man who''s been cast out of the military. You have no right to take the Green


    Dragon Force with you!"


    The smile on Ye Fan''s lips grew.


    "Commander Wu, you appear to be the person who''s least qualified to make any ims on the Green


    Dragon Force. You im that they are your men. Yet, how have you treated these men of yours? You


    ceased their supplies, abused them and forced them to undergo inhumane training. It I don''t take them


    away with me, they might not live to see the sunrise in just a few days. They would probably perish


    under your abuse!"


    Ye Fan''s words were harsh and merciless as he spoke out openly against Wu Yang''s mistreatment of


    the Green Dragon Force.


    His words undoubtedly infuriated Wu Yang. "What about it? They''re my soldiers. As theirmander-


    in-chief, I have every right and freedom to decide how they are to be trained. Even if I were to order


    them to their deaths, they''d have to obey my orders and execute them without protest. You''re no longer


    part of the military. You have no right toment on how the military deals with the Green Dragon


    Force."


    His words might have been spoken in anger, but they held a measure of truth in them.


    As the sages used to say, a lord''s death rested upon his emperor''s will.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates were soldiers and Wu Yang was like their king and emperor.


    Ye Fan''s smiling eyes appeared to brighten a shade.


    "Commander Wu appears to wield tremendous authority! Do you really believe you hold any true


    you tell them to."


    "Utter nonsense! Do you truly think that your words, the words of a young punk, have more weight than


    mine, the words of an armymander?" roared Wu Yang furiously before he whipped his head


    around and red at Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates. "Green Dragon Force, Imand you to return to


    the military camp right now. You shall cut all ties with Ye Fan! From this day, you will have nothing to do


    with this man!"


    His furious words reverberated through the air.


    Wu Yang did not expect hismand to fall on deaf ears. The Green Dragon Force did not budge at


    all. In fact, they seemed to be ignoring themander.


    "Are you deaf? Did you not hear yourmander''s orders? Get your asses back to the military camp


    right now!" thundered Wu Yang as the frown between his brows deepened.


    He received no reaction at all.


    Ye Yu-Yan, Li Zi-Yang and their teammates appeared oblivious to Wu Yang''s words.


    Ye Fan''s eyesnded on Wu Yang then.


    He surveyed the surrounding, then said, "Answer to my call, Green Dragon Force."


    A cold and harsh wind began howling around him and sent fallen leaves into a flurried dance.


    "Ye Yu-Yan..."


    "Tai Shan..."


    "Li Zi-Yang..."


    "Ma Ming-Bo..." New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    "Gao Da-Zhuang...¡±


    "Members of the Green Dragon Force, reporting for duty!"


    Ye Fan nodded. "Are you willing to leave with me?¡±


    The members of the Green Dragon Force


    nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 1198 Quick, Stop Him!

    Chapter 1198 Quick, Stop Him!


    The words of the Green Dragon Force erupted like bombs in their midst.


    The force of their solemn deration sent everyone''s ears ringing.


    Wu Yang nearly fainted from sheer anger.


    He lifted a trembling finger at Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates.


    "You...how dare you...I''m themanderin-chief of this military camp! I''m the one whose orders you


    should be obeying! How dare you disobey me and answer to him instead! Aren''t you afraid of being


    stripped of your military office and cast out of the military like this young punk?¡± Wu Yang''s voice shook


    with fury as he bellowed at the Green Dragon Force.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force appeared unfazed by Wu Yang''s threatening words.


    "You don''t have to go through all that trouble. The Green Dragon Force formally resigns from the


    Jiangdong military. From this day, we will have nothing to do with the Jiangdong military," said Ye Yu-


    Yan dispassionately.


    "You...you...¡± Ye Yu-Yan''s cold words were like an icy dagger stabbing repeatedly into Wu Yang''s heart.


    Wu Yang could not have expected this. He had lost to a young punk.


    The Jiangdong military had lost to a man whom they had expelled from their midst. Its appeal could not


    "Commander Wu, please ept our apologies. The military is the one who let us down first. You


    cannot me us for doing the same. We bid you farewell!" the members of the Green Dragon Force


    said in unison before they began to head towards Ye Fan.


    Their strides were steady as they walked resolutely away from what had been an absolute hellhole.


    "You''re a bunch of ingrates! All of you! I must have been blind when I allowed you to join the military!"


    "Think of all that the country provided for you! Think of how well the military treated you! Is this how you


    pay us back? With betrayal? What ingrates!" Wu Yang howled like a madman at the Green Dragon


    Force.


    No one med Wu Yang for hisplete loss ofposure. The Green Dragon Force''s deration


    was akin to a p to Wu Yang''s face. They had just humiliated him in public.


    He had been embarrassed in front of his soldiers as the veneer of his authority had been exposed for


    all to see.


    Of course, no one could me the Green Dragon Force for what they had just done either.


    The Jiangdong military had done them wrong in the first ce.


    They had joined the military because they had wanted to serve as soldiers and protect their nation.


    Yet, what they had suffered in the military in the past two weeks had caused them to be utterly


    disillusioned.


    The mes of passion that they had when they had first entered the military had been thoroughly


    doused after enduring the humiliation and abuse that Chen Lan and hisckeys had put them through.


    Perhaps it was true that Wu Yang did not intend to do this to them.


    But he was the overallmander of the Jiangdong military after all and should take responsibility for


    what had happened.


    He should have been held ountable for his folly in picking the wrong man for the job and for giving a


    tyrant and a bully free rein in his military camp.


    Chen Lan had tried to kill Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates tonight.


    Thatst attempted act of coldblooded murder had killed whatever remnants of loyalty that the Green


    Dragon Force had had towards the military.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had done theplete opposite. He had taught them and groomed them


    into the powerful fighters they were, and he had traversed thousands of miles to save them.


    That alone ced the Green Dragon Force in his eternal debt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That had been why they had not hesitated when made to choose between Ye Fan and the Jiangdong


    military.


    The Green Dragon Force followed Ye Fan as he headed away from the Jiangdong military camp.


    "Commander Wu, we can''t let them leave just like that. Please issue an order and have them shot


    down. They''ve betrayed the military and insulted you. They deserve a thousand deaths for their


    crimes!¡± urged Lin Qing-He as he watched Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force depart.


    Having recovered from his earlier bout of shock and regained hisposure, Wu Yang simply shook


    his head. "Let them leave. These ingrates don''t deserve to remain in the Jiangdong military. Make sure


    their names are cklisted so that they can never enlist in the army again!"


    He had lost hisposure earlier not because he had been upset by the loss of military talent, but


    because he had felt humiliated by the Green Dragon Force''s betrayal.


    In his eyes, the five members of the Green Dragon Force were simply ordinary soldiers whom the


    military could do without.


    There had plenty more of where they hade from.


    He wasn''t bothered by their departure and wasn''t going to try and persuade them to stay.


    The thought of killing them had never crossed his mind.


    The Green Dragon Force might have caused him offense, but it had not been an act deserving of


    death.


    Besides, these were mere young punks. He didn''t need to get that worked up over them.


    "They''ll regret their actions sooner orter," said Wu Yang with a stormy look on his face as he watched


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates disappear into the distance.


    There was no way he could foresee the incredible personalities these young soldiers whom the military


    had driven away would be in the future.


    "Alright, let''s retreat. Everyone should retire tonight and continue their training tomorrow. Wang Dong-


    Sheng, I want you to stay and clear up this mess. Have Instructor Chen buried."


    Wu Yang appeared tired. He was ready to leave and retire for the night after issuing his orders.


    He did not expect Wang Dong-Sheng to approach him.


    "Commander Wu, I...I..." stuttered the man. One could see the footprint that Lin Qing-He had left on


    him after thetter''s hard kick. Wang Dong-Sheng seemed to have something he wanted to say but


    was struggling to put them into words.


    "What the hell are you trying to say? Come on, spit it out! Don''t make Commander Wu wait! He needs


    his rest!" yelled Lin Qing-He angrily at the man.


    Lin Qing-He was secretly furious at Wang Dong-Sheng.


    If the man had not stepped in earlier, Ye Fan might already be dead.


    Because of his words of persuasion, they had let a fearsome enemy go.


    Lin Qing-He was naturally worried about the repercussions he might suffer in the future.


    As worry clouded Lin Qing-He''s mind and distracted him, he did not see the ping his way until


    Wang Dong-Sheng smacked him hard on his cheek.


    The p sounded deafening in the quiet night.


    He had not expected this low-ranking colonel to hit him back. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    "Shut the hell up!" Wang Dong-Sheng thrusted his foot into Lin Qing-He''s stomach.


    With a loud yowl, Lin Qing-He doubled over and fell onto his knees.


    Even Buddha himself had a temper. Wang Dong-Sheng was a soldier who had fought his way to his


    position as colonel.


    Lin Qing-He had humiliated him repeatedly and he could no longer take it anymore.


    He threw himself at Lin Qing-He and began thrashing the man, throwing punches and kicks at the


    He broke Lin Qing-He''s nose and snapped the deputymander''s front teeth. He huddled on the


    ground and yowled in pain.


    "Stop! Wang Dong-Sheng, what are you doing? Men, stop him! Hurry up!" yelled Wu Yang hastily after


    his momentary shock.

 Chapter 1199 The Righteous Need No Advocates; Their...

    Chapter 1199 The Righteous Need No Advocates; Their...


    Wu Yang kept yelling.


    Two soldiers standing next to him rushed forward and tried to pull Wang Dong-Sheng and Lin Qing-He


    apart to no avail. Wang Dong-Sheng appeared to have gone mad as he flung his fists at and thrusted


    his feet into Lin Qing-He wildly.


    With the help of another two soldiers, they finally managed to pull Wang Dong-Sheng off Lin Qing-He.


    Lin Qing-He was beyond recognition at that point.


    His nose was broken and his face had swollen up. Blood flowed profusely from his injuries.


    He needed help to stay on his feet.


    Despite the state that he was in, Lin Qing-He continued hurling curses at Wang Dong-Sheng.


    "You bastard! How dare you hit me! How dare you...!"


    Wang Dong-Sheng gave Lin Qing-He another hard kick and sent him sprawling on the ground.


    "That''s enough! What are you trying to do, Wang Dong-Sheng? Lin Qing-He''s the deputymander


    of the Jiangdong military camp and you''re just a colonel. How dare you attack him! Apologize to him


    immediately!" thundered Wu Yang.


    "Apologize? Why should I apologize to him? Sir, you saw what he did when I tried to give you my words


    of advice. He interrupted me and then hit me without any reason or cause. I''m a hotblooded man and a


    soldier. I don''t care if he''s the deputymander. I won''t allow him to insult my honor," Wang Dong-


    Sheng shot back fiercely. It was clear that he had no intention of apologizing for what he had just done.


    "Are you going to defy my orders too, Wang Dong-Sheng? Even if Lin Qing-He''s done anything wrong,


    I''m the one who gets to punish him for it, not you! No matter what reasons you have, you shouldn''t hit


    your superior. That puts you in the wrong. I order you to apologize to Lin Qing-He. I''ll allow this matter


    to pass if you do. Or else, don''t me me for casting you out of the military like I did to the Green


    Dragon Force!" bellowed Wu Yang furiously.


    The Green Dragon Force''s insubordination had caused him great embarrassment and humiliation in


    front of his men.


    Wang Dong-Sheng was doing the same and this time, Wu Yang wasn''t going to relent. He was


    adamant to have Wang Dong-Sheng apologize to Lin Qing-He.


    He did not expect Wang Dong-Sheng to yank his uniform off and throw it onto the ground.


    "What...what is the meaning of this?" thundered Wu Yang as his wide eyes red at Wang Dong-


    Sheng in shock and disbelief.


    "Commander Wu, I nned to issue a formal resignation to you. It seems that there''s no need for that


    now," said Wang Dong-Sheng.


    A tremor coursed through Wu Yang''s body when he heard what Wang Dong-Sheng had said. His eyes


    widened further in shock. "Are you going to resign from the Jiangdong military too? Have you thought


    this through, Wang Dong-Sheng? You''re throwing decades of hard work down the drain! You won''t


    receive anypensation or benefits from the military. Your name will be struck from our records


    forever!


    You can still retract your statement. It''s not toote yet."


    Wu Yang tried to persuade the subordinate who had served him for decades against the folly of his


    decision.


    Wang Dong-Sheng simply shook his head.


    "You don''t have to say another word. Life is short. I''ve had enough of suffering other people''s tantrums.


    I know what I''m doing. Men like Lin Qing-He don''t deserve my loyalty or devotion. It''s to heroes like


    Instructor Chu whom I should be devoting my life and service to! Commander Wu, I bid you farewell.


    Please take care. I doubt our paths will cross again.¡±


    The colonel''s words were loud and clear in the quiet of the night.


    He did not care for what Wu Yang had to say and instead, turned and left in pursuit of Ye Fan and the


    Green Dragon Force.


    The men who were left in his wake stared at one another.


    Wu Yang stood frozen to his spot, utterly stupefied and stunned speechless.


    His eyes gradually grew red. After a moment, he cursed out loud.


    "Fine. Leave. See if I care! Don''t you daree back! You''re all ingrates, all of you! All those years of


    kindness have been wasted on you!" roared Wu Yang.


    Waves of fury and humiliation washed over Wu Yang as he suffered the repeated betrayals of his men


    before thousands of soldiers.


    He could understand why the Green Dragon Force had chosen to leave with Ye Fan. They were


    soldiers whom Ye Fan had trained personally after all.


    But Wang Dong-Sheng''s departure hade as a huge blow to Wu Yang.


    The blow that it dealt him had been greater than that by the Green Dragon Force.


    The message his departure was sending to the rest of the soldiers in the Jiangdong military was loud


    and clear. Wu Yang was an ipetentmander who did not have his men''s loyalty.


    Wu Yang could not have foreseen this. Despite his position as themander, he had been utterly


    defeated by a young man.


    The night ended with Wu Yang fuming in endless rage and frustration.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dong-Sheng had caught up with Ye Fan.


    "Uncle Wang, why are you here?" asked Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates warmly as they gathered


    around the man.


    This man had taken care of them and watched over them. The Green Dragon Force had developed a


    kinship with him.


    To Ye Yu-Yan''s question, Wang Dong-Sheng offered no answer. Amidst the startled looks of Tai Shan


    and his teammates, he walked up to Ye Fan and fell to his knees.


    Determination shone brightly in Wang Dong-Sheng''s eyes as he spoke firmly and resolutely.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates were both surprised and ted. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    They were overjoyed that Instructor Chu had gained anotherpetent follower.


    They were also surprised by their instructor''s charisma. The man had won over Wang Dong-Sheng, a


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    man who had served the military dutifully and devotedly for decades.


    Ye Fan seemed unmoved by Wang Dong-Sheng''s words.


    "Instructor Chu, on the other hand, has the mark of a hero who will achieve greatness. As the old


    saying goes, the righteous need no advocates, their heroism naturally draws a following. I''m willing to


    give up my life''s work for Instructor Chu and follow a true hero into the gates of hell!¡±

 Chapter 1200 The Storm Brews

    Chapter 1200 The Storm Brews


    Wang Dong-Sheng''s words thundered in the quiet and nearly deafened its listeners. The sincerity in his


    voice was bright and clear in the darkness of the night.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed softly.


    Fear gripped Wang Dong-Sheng''s heart and sent his blood running cold.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Instructor Chu, will you not take me in? I''ve left the Jiangdong military camp. There is no other ce


    that will have me if you don''t take me in. Please, Instructor Chu, take me in as one of your followers. I


    will do anything. I will follow you into the gates of hell without regret," pleaded Wang Dong-Sheng as


    his eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Ye Yu-Yang and her teammates couldn''t bear to see Wang Dong-Sheng in such devastation.


    "Instructor Chu, Uncle Wang has done so much for us. We''re eternally indebted to him. Please take


    him in." "That''s right, Instructor Chu, please allow him to join us."


    The members of the Green Dragon Force began to plead on Wang Dong-Sheng''s behalf.


    Ye Fan''s smile grew.


    "Wang Dong-Sheng, I have a question for you. Do you swear your loyalty to me because you truly


    admire and respect me? We barely know each other. I''ve hardly spoken to you. How well do you know


    me? You hardly do. Where does your respect and awee from then?" asked Ye Fan coolly.


    "I might not know Instructor Chu as a man, but I know that Instructor Chu is a man who''s sent a


    thousand soldiers to their knees. He''s the man whose abilities have been recognized by our state and


    whom our country has sought as protector and guardian. That alone is enough for me to swear my


    undying loyalty to you."


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    ''You only see my influence and status. If I did not possess the ability to have an army kneel at my feet


    or the honor of being knighted by the country, would you still swear to follow me into the gates of hell?"


    "I..." Ye Fan''s question stumped Wang Dong-Sheng. He fell into a long bout of silence.


    "The truth is that you decided to leave the military because you knew you weren''t going to get another


    promotion. You decided to bet your future on me instead. You believe that I will lead you to a better


    future of wealth and glory."


    "I..." stammered Wang Dong-Sheng as panic flickered across his eyes.


    Ye Fan did not give him the chance to exin himself.


    "You don''t have to say another word. Anyone would do that. Prestige and wealth are what everyone


    lives for, after all. Yet, I must caution you. The wheels of fortune are always turning. I may enjoy the


    respect of the public, the title of pir of the nation and the regard of the state now, but the title that the


    country bestowed upon me can be as easily taken away. Should I ever fall into a state of disrepute and


    disgrace, what will happen to you then? Have you thought about that?" asked Ye Fan as he told Wang


    Dong-Sheng what he was truly getting himself into.


    Wang Dong-Sheng wasn''t like the members of the Green Dragon Force. He had decided to cast his lot


    with Ye Fan because he believed that it promised him prestige, wealth and a bright future.


    The Green Dragon Force, on the other hand, had no ulterior motives. Their loyalty to Ye Fan rested


    solely upon their faith in the man.


    Besides, Ye Fan had built the Green Dragon Force out of nothing. He had trained and groomed them


    personally, and had patiently and carefully taught them what he had known. They should repay his


    teaching with their service.


    Wang Dong-Sheng fell into a long bout of silence.


    Ye Fan had been right. He had been convinced of Ye Fan''s great potential. The man was a rising star.


    If Wang Dong-Sheng jumped on the bandwagon now, he would stand to gain in the future when Ye Fan


    rose to fame and glory.


    But what if Ye Fan were to be pulled down his pedestal in the future?


    Wang Dong-Sheng would suffer then too.


    After a long moment of deliberation, Wang Dong-Sheng''s mind remained unchanged.


    "Nothing is for certain in this world. I am willing to bet my future on Instructor Chu. That means that I''m


    confident of Instructor Chu''s ability to rise to and remain in power. Should the day trulye when


    Instructor Chu falls from grace, I''ll happily ept that I made a mistake. I won''t regret my decision!"


    The resolute look in Wang Dong-Sheng''s eyes was as clear as day.


    Ye Fan nodded. "It seems that you''ve made up your mind. You can stay then.


    You will help me supervise the Green Dragon Force''s training. Don''t worry about your future. The


    wealth and prestige that I will give you will surpass anything that the Jiangdong military can provide


    you."


    Wang Dong-Sheng was overjoyed. He kowtowed and thanked Ye Fan profusely. "Thank you, Instructor


    Chu. I''ll serve you dutifully and do everything you say."


    "You don''t have to thank you. In fact, you should thank yourself," Ye Fan said coolly and with a wave of


    his hand. ''Tm keeping you not because of how useful you''re going to be. It''s because of what you did


    for the Green Dragon Force. I always repay my debts and settle my grudges. I never let my enemies off


    and I always repay kindness with kindness."


    Ye Fan paused in his steps then. He whirled around and his eyes fell upon the Jiangdong military camp


    in the distance. A mirthless smile appeared on his lips.


    "Green Dragon Force, remember this night. I promise you that you''ll return to thisnd again. I''ll make


    them pay for what they did to you a hundred-fold!"


    A wintry wind rushed through the forest and carried Ye Fan''s promise away with it.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates nodded.


    "We''ll be back. We''ll make those who looked down on the Green Dragon Force regret what they did to


    us!"


    Their voices rumbled in unison as they stared into the distance with a hard and resolute look in their


    eyes.


    The Green Dragon Force and Wang Dong-Sheng followed Ye Fan back to Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan got them a ce next to his own.


    Their departure from the military camp did not spell the end of their training.


    The Green Dragon Force had to be a formidable force if they wanted to be of any use to Ye Fan


    in the future.


    After they had recovered from their injuries, they continued with the intensive training that Ye Fan had


    designed for them.


    They trained in the day and soaked their bodies in medicinal bathwater in the night.


    It was as if they had returned to the days of Ye Fan''s training in the Jiangdong military camp. Updated


    at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Anger and resentment had be their sources of motivation.


    The days passed steadily as the Green Dragon Force continued their relentless training.


    During this period, a storm began to gather silently in the martial arts circle.

 Chapter 1201 Rage

    Chapter 1201 Rage


    Ye Fan was oblivious to the storm that was brewing in the martial arts circle.


    He didn''t care either anyway. Otherwise, he could have easily gotten himself the information that he


    wanted through Dragon God Hall.


    The only thing that upied Ye Fan''s mind now was his personal grudge with the Chu family.


    A month passed.


    The news of Ye Fan''s split with the Jiangdong military and his departure alongside the Green Dragon


    reached the Yanjing military.


    Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were dumbstruck when they heard the news.


    The former hurried to the Jiangdong military camp that night so that he could personally find out what


    had happened from Wu Yang.


    "Where''s yourmander? Where''s Commander Wu?" yelled Lu Tian-He as he


    barged into Wu Yang''s headquarters.


    "How dare you, Lu Tian-He! This is our headquarters! How dare you raise your voice and rant and


    rave! You might be from the Yanjing military camp, but that doesn''t give you the right to ignore the


    military hierarchy and disrespect Commander Wu. This is Jiangdong, not Yanjing. Know your ce and


    mind your tone if you want to speak to Commander Wu!"


    Wu Yang was nowhere to be seen in the room. There was only Lin Qing-He and a few of his men going


    through some administrative affairs.


    Lu Tian-He''s disrespectful behavior had infuriated Lin Qing-He.


    But Lu Tian-He couldn''t be bothered with Lin Qing-He at all. He demanded to know where Wu Yang


    was.


    "Commander Wu isn''t around. You can report to me instead," said Lin Qing-He arrogantly.


    "There''s nothing I have to say to someone like you. I''m going to ask you again. Where''s Commander


    Wu?" Lu Tian-He shot back.


    Lin Qing-He was livid. Lu Qing-He had absolutely no regard for him at all. He was ready to blow up


    when a few men entered the room. At their helm was Wu Yang.


    "What''s all this ruckus? You''re all generals. You should act the part. You might not be embarrassed by


    your behavior, but I am on your behalf," said Wu Yang unhappily. He red at Lu Tian-He. "Why were


    you causing amotion as soon as you stepped foot into our camp? Is our humble military camp not


    good enough for your esteemed self?"


    Lu Tian-He paid no heed to Wu Yang''s reprimand.


    "Commander Wu," he asked anxiously. "Did you really drive Instructor Chu and the Green Dragon


    Force out of the Jiangdong military?¡±


    "Yes. What about it? Ye Fan didn''t deserve the role he was given. As themanderin-chief, I have


    the right to strip him of his office. The Green Dragon Force is made up of a bunch of useless trash. I


    was ridding the military of parasites leeching off our resources."


    What?"


    "Commander Wu, what have you done?"mented Lu Tian-He. "Do you know how much work I had to


    put in to get Instructor Chu to ept a position in the military? General Ye himself spoke highly of


    Instructor Chu and his abilities. If he''s not fit to be the chief instructor of the Jiangdong military, then no


    one in the whole of China is. How could you drive him out of the military? How could you make such a


    rash decision without consulting us? You should have spoken to me."


    "Instructor Chu''s gone now and so is the Green Dragon Force. Who''s going to represent the camp in


    the National Special Troops Contest that''s going to be held in two months?"


    Bitterness, rage and frustration swelled inside Lu Tian-He.


    He was furious at Wu Yang''s folly and his utter blindness. The man couldn''t see talent even if it was


    standing right in front of him. He was upset and frustrated because a powerful fighter whom he had


    worked so hard to recruit had been callously cast aside and driven away by Wu Yang.


    "Silence! Lu Tian-He, you should remember your ce. This is Jiangdong, not Yanjing. You''re just an


    instructor. I''m the one who''s themander-in-chief. I don''t have to seek your opinion or justify my


    actions to you. On your ount, I''ve cast the young punk out instead of executing him on the spot that


    night. He killed a high-ranking officer and defied my orders in public. He should have been shot. You


    don''t have to worry about the National Special Troops Contest. I''ve been grooming another unit all this


    while. They''re much morepetent than the ineffectual Green Dragon Force! They''ll take the Green


    Dragon Force''s ce in the contest."


    Wu Yang had been fuming for a long time over what Ye Fan had done.


    It had taken him a long time to finally let it go. But here was Lu Tian-He bringing the matter up again


    and using him of having made a terrible mistake. Wu Yang was naturally livid and yelled at Lu Tian-


    He.


    Lu Tian-He bared his teeth in an angry smile.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You wanted to execute him? You wanted to shoot him? Heavens. Do you hear yourself?" The man


    burst out intoughter.


    "What the hell are youughing at, Lu Tian-He?" thundered Wu Yang furiously.


    Lu Tian-He''s words rumbled furiously like thunder and reverberated forcefully in the room.


    "You...you..."


    Lu Tian-He had just openly called Wu Yang a fool. In fact, he had gone to the extent of ending the


    Yanjing military''s coboration with the Jiangdong military.


    Wu Yang was livid. He had not expected such harsh words from Lu Tian-He. This was all because of a


    young punk by the name of Ye Fan. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Fine! So be it! Lu Tian-He, go ahead and split ways with us! Get out! All of you can get out of my sight!


    I don''t care for you anyway!" thundered Wu Yang as his eyes reddened with fury.


    The anger must have been too much. Wu Yang was gripped by momentary blindness as a violent


    tremor coursed through his body. In the next moment, he copsed onto the ground and passed out


    from sheer anger.


    "Commander Wu! Quick, we have to get him to the hospital!"


    Lin Qing-He and his men hurriedly carried


    the unconscious Wu Yang out of the room.


    Lu Tian-He didn''t even spare them a look as he left.

 Chapter 1202 The Repentant Seeks the Punishment He...

    Chapter 1202 The Repentant Seeks the Punishment He...


    Lu Tian-He was going to blow up.


    He had spent a great deal of effort and time to get Ye Fan to ept the position of instructor in the


    military.


    But these idiots had just driven away the man whom he had worked so hard to get into the military.


    That wasn''t the worst of it all.


    Wu Yang had offended Ye Fan. The grave offense that he had caused Ye Fan might result in Lu Tian-


    He having to suffer Ye Fan''s wrath too.


    Ye Fan was a man whom Ye Qing-Tian held in high regard and a powerful martial artist who had


    earned the rights to enter War God Castle. Lu Tian-He would do anything to earn Ye Fan''s favor. But


    now, Wu Yang had done the opposite and offended Ye Fan so terribly that there was no way Ye Fan


    would think well of them.


    Wu Yang should thank the heavens for his position as themander-in-chief. Lu Tian-He would have


    killed anyone else with a lesser office for what he had done.


    "These idiots have ruined our grand ns!"


    They were going to drive Lu Tian-He into an early grave.


    The Green Dragon Force had meant a great deal to the military. The two military camps had


    coborated to build a special troops unit not because they had wanted to groom a future batch of


    powerful soldiers but because the special troops were going to y an important role in an uing


    mission.


    In fact, the other military camps had been increasing their efforts in training their own special troops as


    well.


    Lu Tian-He had pinned his hopes on the Green Dragon Force and had been looking forward to the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    unit''s performance. He had hoped that under Ye Fan''s leadership, the Green Dragon Force would


    shock China with an astounding performance and boost the Yanjing military''s failing reputation.


    But Wu Yang had thwarted his ns.


    "I can''t just return to Yanjing like that. I have to have find a way to save the situation. I hope I''m not too


    Instead of heading back to Yanjing, the jeep raced into the heart of Jiangdong.


    Meanwhile, in a room somewhere in Yunzhou, Jiangdong, Li Er was reporting to Ye Fan the progress


    of the mansion''s construction.


    "Mr Chu, the skeleton of the mansion has been fully constructed. We''ll have the fagade done within


    three months. But I''m afraid you can only move in at the end of the year."


    Even though Li Er had hired hordes of workers to work on the mansion''s construction, it remained a


    massive project that necessitated a year''s work before it could bepleted.


    They might be done with the skeletal structure, but there were still walls to be painted and interiors to


    be decorated. Those took time too.


    Ye Fan frowned slightly. "Three months?"


    Ye Fan could only set up the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation after the exterior of the mansion was


    fully constructed.


    Otherwise, subsequent construction work could damage the formation that he had put in ce.


    Beads of cold sweat appeared on Li Er''s forehead.


    "That''s right, Mr Chu," said the man nervously. "That''s the quickest we can go withoutpromising


    quality and safety. Any quicker and we riskpromising quality."


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "Alright, three months it is then. But I will not tolerate any dys. If the main construction is not


    "Yes, Mr Chu," said Li Er as he nodded fearfully.


    Li Er couldn''t help but feel a suffocating aura exuding from Ye Fan every time they were in the same


    room. The weight of that aura often left him breathless.


    He had be used to the feeling of near suffocation.


    But when Ye Fan got angry, Li Er would be seized by sudden terror. It was akin to staring into a deep


    abyss.


    Serving an emperor was akin to serving a ferocious beast that might devour you without reason or


    cause. Ye Fan might not be an emperor, but he might as well be one.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao pushed the door open and entered the room suddenly.


    "Didn''t I tell the two of you to stand guard outside? Why have you interrupted our conversation?" asked


    Li Er with a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    "Master Er, someone wishes to speak to Mr Chu," reported Jin Bao dutifully.


    "Who is it?" asked Ye Fan coolly.


    Jin Bao shook his head. "We don''t know. He''s not someone from Jiangdong. He''s wearing a military


    uniform so he might be someone from the military."


    "Someone from the military?"


    The mention of the military made Ye Fan frown.


    Had Wu Yang changed his mind and decided to arrest him and the Green Dragon Force after all?


    Ye Fan knew very well that Wu Yang wasn''t a forgiving man.


    He had been prepared for an all-out war with the Jiangdong military.


    After all, Ye Fan had defied Wu Yang''s orders in public and had killed Chen Lan, ar! instructor whom


    Wu Yang held in high regard. Wu Yang must have been livid. Ye Fan had known that Wu Yang wouldn''t


    let him leave that easily.


    That had been why he had been surprised when Wu Yang had reined in his anger and hadn''t ordered


    his soldiers to attack him.


    When Jin Bao had said that their visitor appeared to be from the military, Ye Fan''s first thought had


    been that Wu Yang had sent someone after him and the Green Dragon Force.


    If that were truly the case, Ye Fan wouldn''t hold himself back either.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao left immediately.


    Within moments, a sprightly old man hurried into the room. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    He seemed overwhelmed with emotion when he saw Ye Fan.


    "Instructor Chu, I''ve finally found you! I went looking for you in Jingzhou, then in Jianghai. I''m so d to


    have found you in Yunzhou."


    Ye Fan frowned when he saw whom his guest was. "I wasn''t expecting you. Did Wu Yang send you to


    arrest me?¡±


    "Of course not! Instructor Chu''s a powerful martial artist who none can rival. I wouldn''t dare to


    disrespect you in any way," Lu Tian-He said hastily. Bitterness and helplessness colored his eyes as he


    continued speaking.


    Ye Fan burst into aughter that was cold and sharp with mockery.

 Chapter 1203 Ye Fans Decision

    Chapter 1203 Ye Fan''s Decision


    "Please don''t say that, Instructor Chu," said Lu Tian-He hastily as his face paled. "I''m here to


    apologize. I was blind. I shouldn''t have entrusted my faith in that stupid Wu Yang. If I hadn''t made the


    mistake of rmending you to Wu Yang and getting you a ce in the Jiangdong military, the


    members of the Green Dragon Force wouldn''t have suffered such abuse and you wouldn''t have


    endured such insult as well. I will ept any punishment you wish to mete out to me, Instructor Chu.¡±


    "But, please know that I''m earnest in my attempts to serve our nation and that General Ye was sincere


    in his regard for you. For our nation and for General Ye, please join the Yanjing military alongside the


    Green Dragon Force. I''ve ended our coboration with Wu Yang and the Jiangdong military. We are


    going to build our own special troops. I swear that Instructor Chu will be given the due respect owed to


    you in the Yanjing military. Our soldiers will treat Instructor Chu as an esteemed guest and as our


    venerable instructor!"


    Lu Tian-He''s pleas echoed in the room.


    He desperately hoped that Ye Fan would allow bygones be bygones and give him a second chance,


    join the Yanjing military, ept the position of chief instructor and continue training the Green Dragon


    Force as part of the military.


    "There''s no need for that. I''m just a nobody. I don''t deserve the honor or prestige that the military


    wishes to ord me and certainly not the office of an instructor in the military. Please get someone


    else to do the job. I can train the Green Dragon Force on my own. I don''t need any help from the


    military."


    Ye Fan was clearly still furious about what the Jiangdong military had done to him and the Green


    Dragon Force.


    That was why he had tly refused Lu Tian-He''s earnest offer.


    He had had enough of the military.


    He had had enough of living under another person''s roof and having to follow someone else''s rules.


    This wasn''t the life that Ye Fan wanted.


    His experience with the Jiangdong military had taught him that.


    As for the Green Dragon Force, Ye Fan had the resources and wealth to support their training. He


    didn''t need the military''s help at all.


    He had no reason to reenlist in the military and subject himself to someone else''s rules and control.


    Despair threatened to swallow Lu Tian-He whole when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    He wasn''t going to give up yet though.


    "Instructor Chu, I know that you feel constrained by the rules of the military. With your abilities and


    status, you deserve greater freedom. But have you thought for the members of the Green Dragon


    Force and what they have to gain from being part of the military? They''ll be awarded with titles and


    offices. Their achievements will bring honor and glory to their families. The country will take care of


    them and their families and protect them when they face


    danger."


    "Besides, they must be part of the military if they wish to take part in the National Special Troops


    Contest that''s going to be held two monthster. That''s when they can prove themselves worthy and


    make those who mocked them eat their words. That''s the only way they can make the Jiangdong


    military pay for what it''s done to them."


    "Instructor Chu, for the sake of the Green Dragon Force, please reconsider my proposal. Are you


    willing to let the Green Dragon Force live in dishonor and disgrace and in the shadow of Wu Yang''s


    insults?" pleaded Lu Tian-He tirelessly as his eyes gradually reddened.


    His words of sincerity resounded loudly in the room.


    The Green Dragon Force had ended their training then and had just returned to the mansion. They


    were on the way to join Ye Fan for lunch.


    They heard every word that Lu Tian-He had just said.


    Their eyes turned towards Ye Fan instantly. Within those eyes shone the mes of hope.


    It was clear that they wanted to take part in the National Special Troops Contest and prove themselves.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed.


    "So be it then. Lu Tian-He, on ount of the Green Dragon Force, I''m going to ept your offer. But


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    all that means is that I agree to let the Green Dragon Force represent the Yanjing military in the


    uing contest. The Green Dragon Force and I do not fall under the military''s jurisdiction. We will not


    conduct our training in the Yanjing military camp. The Green Dragon Force will continue to train here.


    We do not truly belong to the Yanjing military. This is but a temporary alliance. Do you understand?¡±


    Joy seized Lu Tian-He when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    "Of course, of course! As long as Instructor Chu permits the Green Dragon Force to represent the


    Yanjing military in the uing contest, we''re willing to amodate all that you ask."


    Ye Fan nodded. "If there is nothing else, please leave us. Look for me again in Yunzhou when the


    contest approaches. I will permit the Green Dragon Force to leave with you and enroll in the contest."


    "Of course, Instructor Chu. I''ll return to camp immediately and share this piece of good news with my


    immediately."


    Having gotten Ye Fan''s word, Lu Tian-He returned to the Yanjing military camp happily.


    Three dayster, a set of official documents reached Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan was appointed as the honorary chief instructor of the Yanjing military and General Green


    Dragon, and given fullmand over the Green Dragon Force.


    Wang Dong-Sheng was promoted to honorary deputy chief instructor andmodore and given the


    role of assisting Ye Fan.


    The rank of themodore was higher than that of the colonel and beneath that of a general.


    The five members of the Green Dragon Force had been enlisted in the Yanjing military and promoted to


    lieutenant colonels.


    Ye Fan didn''t pay those documents any heed.


    These were but empty titles that added some flourish to their names but had no true benefit or use. Ye


    Fan did not read the documents at all and instead instructed someone to set them aside.


    Even though Ye Fan appeared unmoved by what the Yanjing military had done, that didn''t mean that


    the rest were equally unmoved.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force were ted when they found out that they had been


    promoted to the position of lieutenant colonel.


    The next promotion would bring them to the rank of colonel, and the next to general.


    They were only a few steps away from being an actual general.


    The title was one of the greatest honors that they could bring to their family.


    Li Er had a pig in and roasted that night to celebrate his son''s promotion.


    He was so proud that his daughter had gotten herself made a lieutenant colonel at such a young age.


    He was convinced that she would be a general in the future.


    He was convinced that his daughter''s achievement rivaled that of Ye Fan''s. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    No matter how incredible Ye Fan might appear to be, he was still a brute who got everyone to submit to


    his will through sheer brute force and strength. He had no official title to his name.


    Ye Tian''s daughter had though. She had received a promotion from the state. He was convinced that


    she would rise up the ranks to be a general within the decade.


    Such an achievement wasn''t something that an ordinary ruffian like Ye Fan could attain. He was just a


    hooligan who had crowned himself ruler of Jiangdong.


    Ye Tian had no idea that his joy and pride was Ye Fan''s subordinate.


    Ye Fan hadn''t mentioned a single word about the title that the Yanjing military had bestowed upon him.


    Because he had not said a single word, no one knew anything about it.

 Chapter 1204 A Wise and Timely Retreat

    Chapter 1204 A Wise and Timely Retreat


    What bemused Ye Fan was Lei San''s reaction upon finding out that Li Er''s son, Li Zi-Yang had been


    promoted in the military. He had hurried to Yunzhou and sent his own son, Lei Ao-Ting to Ye Fan.


    "Mr Chu, my son''s a rascal who''s gotten himself into all sorts of trouble over the years. Please take this


    rascal in and teach him some discipline. Hit him and punish him as you please. Do whatever it takes to


    put him on the right path. I won''t say a word even if you break his leg!" pleaded Lei San.


    Behind him was Lei Ao-Ting, standing stupidly like a fool.


    The brazen young master of the Lei family only looked this subdued and obedient when Ye Fan was


    around.


    "Why are you standing there like an idiot? Get on your knees and greet your teacher, Instructor Chu!"


    Before Ye Fan could say a word, Lei San red at his son and yelled at him to get on his knees.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word. He simply turned around and red at Li Er.


    It didn''t take a genius to realize that Li Er must have been bragging about his son''s promotion to


    everyone.


    Look at what that had brought Ye Fan? Nothing but trouble!


    "Lei San, what do you think you''re doing? Mr Chu''s a busy man. He''s got no time to discipline your son.


    You''re just putting him in a difficult spot. If you don''t wish to discipline your own son, I can do your job


    for you. Just get him to call me Dad."


    Li Er knew that he was the cause of all this trouble. Before Ye Fan could say a word, he had spoken up


    and made Ye Fan''s excuses for him.


    "Get out of the way, Li Er. I''m talking to Mr Chu here. This has nothing to do with you! Besides, your


    son got to have Mr Chu as his instructor. Why can''t mine? My son might be a genius. He might do


    better than yours!" "That''s nonsense! My son''s a prodigy who''s destined to be a general. Your son can


    hardlypare!" Li Er shot back angrily.


    Li Er and Lei San broke out into a fight instantly and began hurling insults at each other.


    Ye Fan was beginning to nurse a headache when someone arrived at the door.


    It was Wang Jie-Xi, the head of the Wang family who had taken over Chen Ao''s duties.


    "Jie-Xi, you came at the right time. You can be the judge of this. Mr Chu''s a busy man who has


    countless matters to attend to everyday. Instead of sharing his burden, Lei San''s trying to give Mr Chu


    more work. He hasn''t done a good job as a father and is trying to have Mr Chu discipline his own son


    for him. Isn''t that ridiculous?" Li Er dragged Wang Jie-Xi into the argument as soon as he saw thetter


    and tried to get thetter on his side.


    Wang Jie-Xi smiled sheepishly.


    ''Tm here to ask Mr Chu for a simr favor," said the man before turning around and yelling out loud.


    "Rascal, get your ass in here and get on your knees before Mr Chu. You''re to treat Mr Chu like your


    own father and master from this day. Do you understand?"


    Li Er was stunned speechless.


    "Are the both of you nuts? You''ve sent your sons to Mr Chu because my son got promoted to lieutenant


    colonel? You''re just envious. You''re envious!" shouted Li Er.


    Wang Jie-Xi and Lei San rolled their eyes, then red at Li Er.


    "You''re the one who''s filled with envy. We''re asking Mr Chu for a favor, not you. Why are you getting in


    our way? Are you worried that our children''s achievements will surpass your son''s in the future?"


    Ye Fan, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke and silenced the three before they got into


    another fight. "Alright now, you can stop right there. Lei San, Wang Jie-Xi, are you sure you want your


    sons to train with the Green Dragon Force?"


    Both men nodded profusely.


    "So be it. They can stay. But you should know that every person is born with their own unique set of


    talents. Some are born to be businessmen while others are born to be doctors and healers. I chose Li


    Zi-Yang to join the Green Dragon Force because I believed that he had a gift for martial arts. I do not


    know if Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen share the same talent though. They may train with the Green


    Dragon Force for a week. After the week is over, they will decide for themselves whether they wish to


    remain with the team or leave. What do you think about that?" said Ye Fan.


    Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi agreed to the arrangement that Ye Fan had proposed without protest.


    The three men left and returned home.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, who had been seated next to Ye Fan, finally spoke after they had left. "Ye Fan, do you


    really intend to take in Lei


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    San''s and Wang Jie-Xi''s sons?"


    Ye Fan smiled wryly.


    "Do you really think that anyone can join the Green Dragon Force as long as they want to? Let''s wait


    and see. I have a feeling Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen will pack their bags and run home before the


    week is up." Ye Fan shook his head. He could foresee the absolute farce that was going to unfold.


    He knew very well that Wang Jie-Xi and Lei San had grown green with envy upon witnessing Li Er''s


    son getting promoted in the military. That had been why they had sent their sons to Ye Fan for his


    training and disciplining.


    There was no way Ye Fan could have taken them in.


    After all, he didn''t have the energy nor time to train the two young men who knew nothing of martial


    arts.


    In addition, Lei Ao-Ting and Wang Yu-Chen had no talent in martial arts at all.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t refuse either.


    This was the only way Ye Fan knew that would allow Lei San and Wang die Xi to back down eventually.


    As Ye Fan had predicted, it took barely three days before Wang Yu-Chen finally couldn''t take it


    anymore. The young man approached Ye Fan and took his leave. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Lei Ao-Ting fared slightly better and continued training for another two days.


    On the sixth day, he reached his limits and passed out during training. They had to rush him to the


    hospital in an ambnce.


    The young man almost didn''t make it out alive.

 Chapter 1205 The Chu Family Makes a Move

    Chapter 1205 The Chu Family Makes a Move


    Ye Fan''s words reverberated in the room.


    Lei San nodded and never brought up the request of allowing his son to join the Green Dragon Force


    again.


    That was the end of the farce.


    In theing months, Ye Fan divided his time between his own martial arts cultivation and training the


    Green Dragon Force.


    Two months passed in a blink of an eye.


    One morning, Lu Tian-He appeared in Yunzhou, outside Ye Fan''s mansion in the western suburbs.


    That was the moment when Ye Fan knew that it was time for the Green Dragon Force to show the


    world what it was made of.


    That afternoon, he gathered the members of the Green Dragon Force.


    "You''ve worked hard for many months. A single moment is all it takes to show whether your efforts


    have paid off. All that hard work''s going to be put to the test and it''s time for you to take that test. You''ll


    follow General Lu to Jiangbei and take part in the National Special Troops Contest. I have only onest


    instruction for you. You are not to unleash the Five-Point Attack that I''ve taught you unless you have no


    other choice. Will you remember what I just told you?"


    Ye Fan had his hands folded behind his back.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force bowed deeply and replied in unison. "We thank Instructor


    Chu for his blessings. We will take his words to heart. Unless we have no other choice, we will not


    unleash the Five-Point Attack."


    "Good. You should be on your way. It''s time to settle your grudge. I will be here awaiting your


    triumphant return," said Ye Fan with a faint smile as he nodded and waved at Lu Tian-He and the


    Green Dragon Force.


    The wind rushed past them with a roar. In the distance, one could hear a stream sing.


    Beyond the city gates of Yunzhou, the members of the Green Dragon Force fell onto their knees and


    kowtowed to the man who was sending them off. Their heads thudded on the ground three loud times.


    "The Green Dragon Force won''t let Instructor Chu down."


    "We won''t return from Jiangbei unless we win the contest!"


    "We will return as champions!¡±


    Their voices rose to the heavens in unison, their loudly proimed promise lingering in the air long


    after they had spoken.


    Ye Fan watched as the Green Dragon Force headed off and in the direction of Jiangbei to participate in


    the National Special Troops Contest.


    They weren''t fighting for fame or riches. They were fighting to settle a personal grudge.


    They were going to let everyone know that the Green Dragon Force whom everyone had trampled


    upon like losers and good-for-nothings had transformed into a true dragon!


    "Mr Chu, are you really going to let them travel to Jiangbei alone? They''re just children. They know


    nothing of the world out there and how to deal with other people. They wouldn''t know the


    consequences of their actions until it''s toote. I''m worried...¡± Li Er stared worriedly down the road as


    he stood next to Ye Fan.


    He was well aware that for a martial artist, danger lurked behind every corner.


    In order to earn fame and glory, every martial artist had to risk his life!


    In the past, Ye Fan had always been around to watch the backs of the Green Dragon Force and that


    had allowed Li Er to sleep easy at night.


    But this time, the Green Dragon Force was going to journey to Jiangbei on their own. Li Er was


    naturally worried about their


    safety.


    Ye Fan simplyughed softly.


    "Why are you worried? I created and trained the Green Dragon Force personally. I taught them the


    Green Dragon Technique so that they may defend themselves and the Five-Point Attack so that they


    may take their enemies down. I can say with confidence that there are few that can rival the Green


    Dragon Force. They are safe no matter where they go. All you have to do is to go home and wait


    patiently for news of their victory," said Ye Fan coolly as his confidentughter rippled across the skies.


    Ye Fan returned home.


    He was in the midst of reading the Book of Celestial Cloud and getting himself better acquainted with


    the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation when his phone rang suddenly.


    Ye Fan looked down. It was Han.


    The day that they storm the Chu family was fast approaching. As a precautionary measure, Ye Fan had


    instructed Han not to contact him unless he absolutely had to.


    This unexpected call from Han meant that he had something important to report to Ye Fan.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Fan answered the call.


    "Han, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" asked Ye Fan immediately.


    "Yes, Young Master. There''s been arge-scale deployment of martial artists recently. It seems like the


    Chu family is up to something. I''m worried that the Chu family might be nning an attack against the


    Young Master. Please be careful.¡± Han''s voice was filled with worry.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Arge-scale deployment of martial artists?"


    After a long moment of deliberation, he shook his head.


    China is being guarded by War God Castle and the six pirs of the nation. The Chu family will draw


    unnecessary attention from War God Castle if they send such arge group of martial artists after me.


    The six pirs of the nation aren''t to be trifled with. They won''t allow these martial artists to cross the


    border. The Chu family''s men may find War God Castle waiting for them at the border. They won''t have


    the chance to step foot into Jiangdong at all. No matter how foolish my uncle may be, he''s not going to


    try and kill me this way. If he wants to kill me, he''ll have one or two of his men infiltrate China and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    assassinate me."


    Han froze momentarily. "Young Master, are you saying that the Chu family''s recent deployment has


    nothing to do with you at all?"


    Ye Fan nodded. "I believe so. They probably have some other objective. Any updates on Chu Sect?


    Has its sect leader returned?"


    The look on Ye Fan''s face darkened.


    "So, the sect leader is back then?¡± murmured Ye Fan. His tone betrayed his caution and wariness


    towards Chu Sect''s leader.


    Ye Fan''s grudgey with the Chu family. It was personal and had nothing to do with the other two


    families that made up Chu Sect.


    The leader of Chu Sect currently ranked first in the Sky Ranking and was one of the most powerful


    martial artists in the world.


    Despite how powerful Ye Fan was, he wasn''t confident that he could win a fight against this powerful


    martial artist.


    Han had told him that Chu Sect''s leader had been away for a year. Ye Fan had thanked the stars then.


    That had meant one enemy fewer whom he would have to fight.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    But Chu Sect''s leader was back.


    This was hardly good news. Worry swelled inside Ye Fan.


    "Alright. Continue spying on the Chu family and gather more information.¡±


    The information that Han had ess to was severely limited. Ye Fan did not question him further and


    instead ended the call.


    The look of worry in Ye Fan''s eyes remained after the call.


    The news of Chu Sect''s leader''s return was like a storm casting a shadow in Ye Fan''s heart.


    What this person did when Ye Fan eventually stormed the Chu family would determine the sess or


    failure of Ye Fan''s n.

 Chapter 1206 The Green Dragon Descends

    Chapter 1206 The Green Dragon Descends


    After Ye Fan had drained the energies within the several tons of jade he had obtained thest time, he


    had reached the third tier of Invoke the Celestial Cloud. That had been when his progress had halted. It


    was going to take him some time to progress from the third tier to his fourth.


    "Forget it. These things take time. We''ll see how things go as they progress."


    Ye Fan shook his head and decided to cast his worries aside.


    He continued studying the contents of the Book of Celestial Cloud and its defensive formations.


    He didn''t spend much time worrying about Chu Sect''s sect leader. After all, he might have been too


    paranoid.


    As an outsider, the sect leader probably wasn''t going to interfere with the private matters of the Chu


    family. The chances of that happening were slim.


    While Ye Fan dove into his research on the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation, a hugemotion was


    taking ce thousands of miles away in Jiangbei.


    They were hosting the National Special Troops Contest again, a contest that took ce every three


    years.


    Every military camp in China would send their unit to take part in the contest.


    As themander-in-chief of the Jiangdong military, Wu Yang gave his team a personal sendoff.


    "We train soldiers for a thousand days so that they might fight a day''s battle. Qing-He, it''s all up to you


    now. You and your team will decide if the Jiangdong military makes history."


    Verdant leaves whispered as the branches of the willow trees swayed in the gentle breeze.


    Wu Yang, who hardly drank, made a toast to Lin Qing-He and the Eagles Force before they embarked


    on their journey to Jiangbei.


    Lin Qing-He had been tasked to lead the Eagles Force, who was going to represent the Jiangdong


    military in the National Special Troops Contest.


    This was the most prestigious national contest hosted by the Chinese military.


    The Eagles Force''s performance was going to determine if the Jiangdong military were to rise to glory


    or sink into disgrace. It would decide the future of Wu Yang, Lin Qing-He and the members of the


    Eagles Forces as well. That was why Wu Yang had given the contest so much of his attention.


    "Don''t worry, Commander Wu! The months of intensive training have transformed every member of the


    Eagles Force into a fearsome war machine! They are now like ferocious wolves and their enemies are


    merely prey waiting to be ughtered. You don''t have to do a thing at all. Simply wait for news of our


    victory!"ughed Lin Qing-He with immense confidence.


    "Good! That''s what I want to hear. To be champions, we must first want to be champions! I have


    only one wish of you and that is for you to emerge the most powerful team in the military! In addition, if


    you do bump into the team from the Yanjing military, don''t hold yourselves back. Give them a good,


    hard thrashing. Do it without breaking any rules, of course. I want Lu Tian-He to regret having incurred


    the wrath of the Jiangdong military. That''s all I have to say. You should be on your way."


    Upon Wu Yang''smand, Lin Qing-He led the Eagles Force on the road to Jiangbei.


    The rumbling engines of numerous jeeps reverberated in the air as they sped towards Jiangbei, their


    destination which rested thousands of miles away.


    They were not the only ones embarking on the long journey that day. From Xibei, Xinan and Bianjiang


    were teams that raced towards Jiangbei with an urgency akin to warriors charging into the battlefield.


    As these teams approached their destination, so too did the date of their contest arrive.


    The lively atmosphere in Jiangbei reached its peak.


    "Commander Lin, it''s been a while! I didn''t expect you to lead the team from Jiangdong military this


    year. You seem really confident of your chances!¡±


    Members from the various military camps had gathered.


    Many of them had known each other from way back and had struck up conversations as soon as they


    had bumped into one another.


    "Instructor Han, it''s been a while. How have you been?" said Lin Qing-He as he approached a sprightly


    old man.


    That would be the chief instructor of the Jiangbei military, Han Ping.


    "Thanks for asking! I''m doing great. I can keep this up for another twenty years or so!"


    After exchanging a few words with one another, the instructors headed off toplete the documents


    necessary to enroll their teams in the contest.


    "Where''s the team from the Yanjing military? Have they not arrived?"


    Han Ping surveyed the area. The teams from Xinan, Xibei and Bianjiang were all here, but no one had


    seen anyone from the Yanjing military.


    Everyone was nearly done with their documents, but the team from Yanjing was yet to be seen. Han


    Ping and the others were naturally curious.


    Lin Qing-Heughed at the confusion on their faces. "Instructor Han, stop looking around. I''m afraid


    that the Yanjing military isn''t participating this year."


    "Why would you say that?" asked the other instructors curiously.


    "Well, they have no one. The Yanjing military hade inst in the previous contest, hadn''t they?


    They had been worried abouting inst again and had proposed to team up with the Jiangdong


    military to build a team jointly. What a joke, right? I turned them down tly though. You know the kind


    of soldiers the Yanjing military is made of. They''re young masters from rich families who only know their


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    women and nothing else. None of them is qualified to take part in such tournaments." Lin Qing-He''s


    words wereced with scorn and disdain as he shook his head.


    "What? Did the Yanjing military really propose to team up with you? I can''t believe it! Commander Lin, I


    heard that the Green Dragon Force was supposed to represent the Jiangdong military in this contest.


    Why have they been reced by the Eagles Force?" asked Instructor Zhu Rong of the Xibei military.


    Lin Qing-He sighed loudly and shook his head. "I would rather not talk about that. Lu Tian-He from


    Yanjing rmended an instructor by the name of Ye Fan to ourmander-in-chief. Commander


    Wu took Lu Tian-He''s words and appointed Ye Fan as the chief instructor of our military and tasked him


    to create and train the Green Dragon Force. But he turned out to be a good-for-nothing! Nothing good


    The other instructors appeared enraged by what they had heard.


    "How dare this Ye Fanmit such an audacity!"


    "That''s right! How dare he deceive themander-in-chief of the Jiangdong military!¡±


    "You shouldn''t have let him go. Men like him should be shot!¡±


    "I agree. But Commander Wu is a merciful man and decided to let him go," said Li Qing-He unhappily.


    Amidst their heated discussion, the time for applying for thepetition was almost up.


    "That''s the military we have guarding our capital city. What an embarrassment!¡±


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Forget it. Let''s not wait any longer. We can begin to draw lots now," said Han Ping angrily after taking


    a look at the time.


    Shock rippled through the crowd.


    Everyone whipped their heads around and stared into the distance.


    Lu Tian-He had arrived with the Green


    Dragon Force in tow.


    Their grand arrival could rival that of a vast army. Demons and gods alike would flee in fear at the sight


    of them.

 Chapter 1207 No One at Their Disposal

    Chapter 1207 No One at Their Disposal


    "This...is that...Lu Tian-He?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned andnded on Lu Tian-He.


    Hostility flickered across the eyes of many when they realized whom it was who had just spoken.


    The instructor of the Jiangbei military was one of them.


    "I was wondering who that might be. So, it''s our great general, Lu Tian-He. The Yanjing military''se


    inst for the past three years. It''s hard to take General Lu''s words seriously. Even the chief instructor


    who wonst year''s championship wouldn''t have spoken as confidently as you have, general," scoffed


    Han Ping with mockery clear in his eyes.


    Han Ping had been displeased by Lu Tian-He''s usatory tone and had retaliated with mockery.


    Lu Tian-He was not cowed by Han Ping''s words of scorn though.


    "Let not the kettle call the pot ck, Instructor Han," he retorted. "I remember thrashing you thoroughly


    three years ago. It appears that that lesson had not taught you humility at all!"


    "You...¡± Han Ping shook with rage.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Lu Tian-He seemed to have discarded all tact as he spoke about Han Ping''s mortifying defeat openly.


    Han Ping was instantly reminded of what had happened during the previous contest.


    Three years ago, the Yanjing military hade inst and had been eliminated from the contest in the


    first round. Its participants had been injured severely as well.


    As the instructor of the Jiangbei military and the champion team, Han Ping had mocked Lu Tian-He


    openly.


    Lu Tian-He had flown into a rage and given Han Ping a good thrashing in public. Han Ping had been


    severely beaten and utterly humiliated.


    The mention of that incident was akin to hitting Han Ping a second time.


    Han Ping wasn''t going to take the insult lying down though.


    "I had gotten ill and was recovering from my illness then. I wasn''t exactly in tip-top shape. That was


    how you managed to beat me," said Han Ping frostily. "If you dare insult me this way again, I''ll make


    sure you pay for it. We''ll settle all our grudges once and for all then!"


    "Is that so? We shall see then," scoffed Lu Tian-He before disregarding Han Pingpletely and


    leading the Green Dragon Force off to have their names registered for the contest.


    It was then that Lin Qing-He caught a glimpse of the young men and young woman walking behind Lu


    Tian-He.


    "Isn''t that the Green Dragon Force? You again...you scoundrels, how dare you step foot into a military


    camp again! You''ve already been driven out of the military! Get out of here!" thundered Lin Qing-He.


    Lin Qing-He held no grudges against the members of the Green Dragon Force. The one he truly hated


    to the core was Ye Fan.


    These young men and young woman had chosen Ye Fan over the military and Lin Qing-He abhorred


    them for it.


    That was why he had hurled curses at the Green Dragon Force without regard for their past


    The Eagles Force stared at the Green Dragon Force with equal disdain and scorn. This was no ce


    for the Green Dragon Force.


    "You''ve been expelled from the military. Why are you here? Your names have been struck off the


    registry. You have no right to be here," said Lin Fan, the team leader of the Eagles Force, with a


    mirthless smile.


    Ye Yu-Yan shot back fearlessly. "We''re here to take part in the contest, of course."


    "What? You''re taking part in the contest? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Lin Fan and his teammates burst out intoughter.


    Their eyes glistened with mockery and condescension. It was as if they had just heard the funniest


    thing in the world.


    "You? You want to participate in the contest? Who do you think you are? You''re just losers who were


    trained by an instructor who''s also a loser! Your names have been struck off the military records. The


    Eagles Force will represent the Jiangdong military. The Green Dragon Force''s been shelved! You''re no


    longer recognized by the Jiangdong military as one of its units. You don''t have the right to take part in


    the contest. Come on, hurry up and get lost!"


    "They have every right to join this contest." Lu Tian-He''s thunderous voice interrupted the Eagles


    Force''s sniggering and taunting. He walked up to the registration booth then. "The Green Dragon Force


    will be representing the Yanjing military in this contest."


    What?


    "Lu Tian-He, what is the meaning of this? The Green Dragon Forcemitted a serious crime and was


    disbanded by the Jiangdong military. How could you take them in and have them represent the Yanjing


    military? Are you trying to make an enemy of the Jiangdong military and Commander Wu?" thundered


    Li Qing-He as a furious look darkened his face.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force had been marked as criminals by the Jiangdong military.


    But Lu Tian-He had taken them in. That was an open act of provocation against the Jiangdong military.


    Lin Qing-He was naturally livid.


    Li Zi-Yang saw a chance and took it.


    "You...you..." Lin Qing-He trembled with rage.


    He had been terribly wrong!


    These young fools remained audacious and arrogant.


    "Commander Lin, why bother with these young punks? You''ve said it. They''re just losers. Let General


    Lu have them if he wants them. Why get mad over them? You should know. The Yanjing military has no


    one else. They have no choice but to employ these good-for-nothings that the Jiangdong military have


    discarded,¡± consoled Han Ping as he approached Lin Qing-He. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Each word was a barb that stung Lu Tian-He repeatedly.


    The other instructors began to follow suit.


    "That''s right, Commander Lin. You should understand the difficult position Instructor Lu is in."


    "He''s got no one else. That''s why he has to pin his hopes on these losers."


    Their attempts atforting Lin Qing-He were but an excuse for taunting and jibing Lu Tian-He.


    After all, the Yanjing military hade inst for the past three contests.


    The Yanjing military had be theughingstock of the military.

 Chapter 1208 A Conspiracy

    Chapter 1208 A Conspiracy


    "I do understand the difficult position that Instructor Lu is in. But these five contestants are criminals.


    They have been stripped of their right to participate in the contest and banned from setting foot into the


    Jiangdong military camp. How could we allow them to appear in the same arena as other contestants


    from the Jiangdong military camp? That would be the greatest insult to the military! We cannot allow


    them to participate in this contest. I don''t care if they''re hardly a match for anyone in the contest.


    Fighting them is akin to dirtying our hands," said Lin Qing-He as he shook his head.


    He was determined to have the Green Dragon Force disqualified. He wanted them to know that leaving


    the Jiangdong military camp was the worst decision that they had ever made. In deciding to do so, they


    had destroyed their futures.


    They wouldn''t even have the right to participate in a contest.


    "Lu Tian-He''s vouching for them though. It''s going to be a challenge to disqualify them." The other


    instructors shook their heads and sighed.


    Lin Qing-He might be able to persuade Han Ping of the Jiangbei military and Zhu Rong of the Xibei


    military, but there was no way he was going to persuade Lu Tian-He into disqualifying the Green


    Dragon Force from participating in the contest.


    Lu Tian-He was adamant to have the


    Green Dragon Force represent the Yanjing military in the contest. There was nothing they could do


    about it.


    An idea popped up in Instructor Zhu Rong''s head then.


    "Commander Lin, I have an idea," whispered Zhu Rong. "We might not be able to change Lu Tian-He''s


    mind, but we could try to convince the panel of judges instead."


    "What do you have in mind?¡± Lin Qing-He''s curiosity was instantly piqued.


    A malicious smile twisted Zhu Rong''s lips. "Commander Lin, you mentioned that these five members


    have been marked as criminals by the Chinese military. We simply have to convince the judges that


    criminals are disqualified from participating in the contest. Lu Tian-He''s application would be invalidated


    and the Green Dragon Force disallowed from joining the contest. They won''t be able to enter the arena


    then."


    Lin Qing-He was ted when he heard what Zhu Rong had just proposed.


    Lin Qing-He shook his head. "This isn''t going to be easy. I might be able to pull a few strings in


    Jiangdong. After all, I have many friends in Jiangdong. But the judges are from the Jiangbei military.


    How do I convince them to help me?"


    "Commander Lin, you''re missing someone right under your nose. Amongst the four of us is someone


    who has many friends in Jiangbei,"ughed Zhu Rong.


    Lin Qing-He pped his thigh when he realized whom Zhu Rong was talking about. He turned around


    and his eyesnded on Han Ping.


    "That''s right! How could I have forgotten Instructor Han? Instructor Han, you''re the chief instructor of


    the Jiangbei military. The judges will surely help you out with this small favor. I''m counting on you. I''ll


    host a grand feast after the contest as a show of my gratitude!" said Lin Qing-He.


    Han Ping waved his hand casually.


    "It''s no big deal. There''s no need to thank me, Commander Lin. I''ve been dying to make Lu Tian-He


    pay for humiliating me. You''ve given me the opportunity to do just that. I''ll speak to the judges right


    now. Don''t worry, I know the team who''s handling the registration and assessing the eligibility of the


    participants. I was the mentor for a few of them," said Han Ping with a confident smile before he left.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates had no idea what had just transpired amongst the other chief


    instructors.


    They were at the registration booth with Lu Tian-He.


    ''Alright, we''re done with the registration.


    Yu-Yan, you''ll represent the Green Dragon Force to draw lotster. That''ll determine whom your


    opponents are." It didn''t take long before Lu Tian-He stepped away from the registration booth and


    informed Ye Yu-Yan of the draw that would take ceter.


    Ye Yu-Yan nodded. "Got it, Teacher."


    "Make sure you get the Eagles Force!"


    "I''m going to give them a good thrashing and pummel them into the ground. I''m going to humiliate Lin


    Qing-He and his team!"


    "We''re going to let them know Instructor Chu isn''t a good-for-nothing and that the Green Dragon Force


    aren''t losers!"


    As contest drew near, the Green Dragon Force began to grow increasingly excited. They couldn''t seem


    to contain themselves.


    "Look at all of you! Don''t worry, you''ll have the chance to prove yourselves. I''m looking forward to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    seeing the progress you''ve made after the months of training that Instructor Chu has put you through."


    Lu Tian-He seemed to be filled with anticipation as well.


    He had waited so long for this day. After all, the Yanjing military hade inst for the past three


    National Special Troops Contests. He was ready to blow the minds of the rest away.


    The Yanjing military was the military that stood guard over the capital city. Their repeated failures were


    humiliating.


    That had been why Lu Tian-He had decided to make a trip to Yunzhou to beg for Ye Fan''s forgiveness


    and request that Ye Fan ce the Green Dragon Force under his care. He had hoped that Ye Fan''s


    team would erase the dishonor and disgrace that the Yanjing military had suffered for the past ten


    years. He wanted the men who had mocked the Yanjing military to eat their words.


    "It''s time to draw lots," said Tai Shan nervously.


    The Green Dragon Force turned their eyes towards the raised tform. An old man dressed in military


    uniform was standing on the tform and ready to speak.


    "I apologize for keeping everyone waiting. Let''s not waste any more time. I formally dere the


    team leader. When your name is read, pleasee on stage and draw your lot. That will determine


    your opponent for the first round of the contest."


    "Lei Nuo, the team leader of the Red Phoenixes from the Xibei military."


    "Here!"


    "Lin Fan, the team leader of the Eagles Force from the Jiangdong military."


    "Here!"


    "...the team leader of the Qiongqi from the Jiangbei military." "...the team leader of the ck Tigers


    from the Xinan military."


    Everyone made their way on stage when their names were called.


    Ye Yu-Yan smiled softly and nodded her head in excitement.


    What?


    "What''s going on?"


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates froze in shock.


    They didn''t think much of it at first and felt that they had been left out by mistake. Li


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Zi-Yang hollered, "Hey, what about us? What about the Green Dragon Force?"


    The announcement struck the Green Dragon Force like a bolt of lightning.


    Ye Yu-Yan, Li Zi-Yang and Tai Shan were dumbstruck.


    Their fellow teammates were equally shocked.


    Blood drained from their faces instantly.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1209 Lets Speak to Instructor Chu

    Chapter 1209 Let''s Speak to Instructor Chu


    They couldn''t have foreseen this. All those months of hard work for nothing.


    They didn''t fear failure or pain. They simply didn''t expect to not be given a chance to prove themselves


    at all.


    When they heard that they had been disqualified from the contest, Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates had


    been ovee by the sudden urge to burst into tears.


    They had worked so hard and for what? All they had wanted was to prove their worth.


    They now stood in the arena. Yet, what they had encountered yet again had been injustice and an


    unfair treatment.


    Anguish, frustration and rage rose like a tsunami inside them all and threatened to pull them under.


    The loss and fury that they felt now was the equal of the hopes that they had felt at first.


    All the hard work that they had poured into their training had been for nothing if they couldn''t participate


    in the contest.


    They had worked so hard for this day.


    An unimaginable fury swelled inside their hearts when they heard that they had been disqualified.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Why?"


    "Give me a reason!"


    "We passed the assessment. You told us to draw a lot. Why have you changed your mind?¡±


    "Besides, we''ve already left Jiangdong.


    The Green Dragon Force has nothing to do with the Jiangdong military. Why have you banned us from


    participating in the contest? Why have we been disqualified?"


    Tai Shan and his teammates howled in protest and fury. Li Zi-Yang''s eyes had turned red with anger as


    he roared at the man in the arena.


    "You want a reason? It''s because of your insubordination and your utterck of honor. It''s because


    you''re criminals in the eyes of the Jiangdong military. You''re just a bunch of ragtag hooligans. You don''t


    deserve to share the stage with the prodigies of our great military. We don''t want to dirty our hands


    fighting you! Get your asses out of here!" Han Ping stepped forward and thundered at the Green


    Dragon Force.


    Lin Qing-He had stepped forward as well. The glint of malice in his eyes shone brightly as he eyed the


    Green Dragon Force.


    He burst into aughter that brimmed with arrogance.


    "I told you, didn''t I? There''s no future for traitors who betrayed the Jiangdong military. You''re just a


    bunch of good-for-nothings. Do you truly believe that you can get away with what you''ve done just


    because you have Lu Tian-He backing you? Dream on! Good-for-nothings are good-for-nothings no


    matter where they are. I drove you out of Jiangdong and I can do the same to you in Jiangbei!"


    "It must be you! You''ve done something, haven''t you?"


    "You bastard, how could you resort to such underhanded means? That''s hardly honorable at all!"


    "I dare you to have the Eagles Force fight us like real soldiers!"


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates realized what had happened instantly.


    They knew why the organizing party had disqualified them and why the chief instructors of the other


    military camps were driving them out of Jiangbei.


    Lin Qing-He had been the mastermind behind everything.


    "You''re not fit to fight the Eagles Force that I''ve personally trained! I''ll be honest with you. I don''t want


    you in this contest. I want all your efforts to go to waste. I want you burning with rage. You only have


    yourselves to me. You picked the wrong master. I want you and that young punk to know the


    consequences of incurring my wrath and the wrath of the Jiangdong military. Run back and tell your


    Instructor Chu that if he wants you in this contest, he''ll have to get on his knees and beg me," snarled


    Lin Qing-He. The thought of Ye Fan filled him with a burning rage.


    Ye Fan had wrecked his ns with his arrival at the Jiangdong military.


    The young man had maimed one of his friends and killed the other.


    Because of Ye Fan, he had suffered Wang Dong-Sheng''s beating.


    He med Ye Fan for the thrashing that he had endured under the hands of Wang Dong-Sheng.


    He hated Ye Fan with every fiber of his being and he wasn''t going to let any chances to make things


    hard for Ye Fan slip through his fingers.


    "You''re a bastard!" "You despicable asshole!


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The Green Dragon Force burned with rage.


    They didn''t care that they were in a military camp. They swung their fists and got ready to throw


    themselves at Lin Qing-He.


    "Stop!" A thunderous voice boomed and stopped them in their tracks. Lu Tian-He had appeared and


    began reprimanding the Green Dragon Force. "What do you think you''re doing? This is a military camp.


    How dare you cause a scene!"


    "General Lu, they started it. They''ve gone too far!" cried Li Zi-Yang as he brimmed with resentment and


    fury.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to step aside!" thundered Lu Tian-He.


    "Why should we? They''re the bullies! Why should we back down? The Green Dragon Force never


    backs down from a fight. Instructor Chu wouldn''t let us if he were here!"


    Resentment had been boiling inside Tai Shan and his teammates for a very long time. They had


    suffered such abuse when they had been in the Jiangdong military.


    That had been what had kept them going for the past few months of tireless training. They had trained


    so hard so that they could avenge themselves at this contest.


    They had not expected to suffer simr abuse and injustice in Jiangbei.


    There was no way they could take this lying down.


    "Don''t forget what Instructor Chu told you before you left. You''re to obey my orders while you''re in


    Jiangbei. You may disrespect me, but are you going to disrespect Instructor Chu and defy his orders?


    I''m going to say it again. Leave!" thundered Lu Tian-He.


    "But Teacher..." Anger burned in Ye Yu-Yan while tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Leave and return to Yunzhou. Return to Instructor Chu," said Lu Tian-He sternly as he stopped Ye Yu-


    Yan from speaking further.


    Wang Dong-Sheng, who had tagged along for the trip, stepped forward then.


    The Green Dragon Force left with fury and resentment in their hearts and tears in their eyes.


    Lu Tian-He stayed behind. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    His eyes turned away from the horizon andnded on Lin Qing-He.


    The look on his face was devoid of emotion as he stared at the other man.


    The look on his face darkened a shade with every step he took.


    The temperature around him began to drop.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    QP

 Chapter 1210 Any Moment Now

    Chapter 1210 Any Moment Now


    "You allied with other officers and abused the members of the Green Dragon Force. Even though


    they''ve left Jiangdong and no longer have anything to do with the Jiangdong military, you continue to


    drive them into a corner. Lin Qing-He, do you truly feel no remorse for your actions? You''re a


    any shame at all?" said Lu Tian-He without a hint of emotion on his face.


    His voice was like the heavy de of the guillotine, swinging down heavily as it meted out judgment to


    the guilty.


    Lin Qing-He simply shook his head and smiled.


    "Shame? Remorse? The Green Dragon Force is made up of a bunch of good-for-nothings. They''re the


    scourge of the military. Why should I feel any remorse for what I''ve done to them? What shame should


    I be feeling? They don''t deserve my remorse or shame. Let''s talk about you, Lu Tian-He. You can''t tell


    right from wrong and good from evil. You continue to keep these pests and vermin by your side and


    allow them to serve you. You should be the one who should feel remorse and shame!"


    It was evident from the cold look in Lin Qing-He''s eyes and his forceful words that he didn''t think there


    was anything wrong with what he had done. He remained stubbornly unrepentant.


    Lu Tian-Heughed softly.


    "I suppose there''s no point in us talking any more. I should warn you though. Instructor Chu has ced


    the Green Dragon Force in my care. I will not let them suffer any abuse or insult," said the man with a


    coldugh as he walked steadily towards Lin Qing-He.


    The aura of power around him began to grow stronger.


    Lin Qing-He must have sensed it, because he widened his eyes in fear instantly. "Lu Tian-He,


    what...what are you up to? Are you really going to attack me in public?"


    Lu Tian-He swung his leg at Lin Qing-He


    and kicked him hard.


    With a loud thud, Lin Qing-He was sent flying into the distance.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He let loose a loud scream before finallynding heavily on the ground. The impact had him moaning in


    pain.


    "Commander Lin!"


    Everyone gasped aloud in shock.


    Han Ping stepped forward and yelled furiously at Lu Tian-He. "How dare you, Lu Tian-He! This is the


    military camp. How dare you attack Commander Lin! Do you still have any regard for thew and for


    our military''s rules?"


    Zhu Rong and the other instructors followed suit.


    "Lu Tian-He, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Apologize to Commander Lin right now!" "That''s right! Apologize or suffer the punishment you


    deserve!"


    Lu Tian-He appeared oblivious to their threats.


    He lifted his foot and sent it flying at Lin Qing-He again.


    The man wasn''t going to let Lin Qing-He off that easily.


    "Instructor Han, Instructor Zhu, please... stop him!"


    Lin Qing-He wasn''t a martial artist. He was powerless against a warrior like Lu Tian-He.


    All he could do was seek help from Han Ping and the others.


    Han Ping had been troubling over the fact that he didn''t have the chance to make Lu Tian-He pay for


    what he had done to him. But now, he had the perfect opportunity to exact his revenge!


    He darted forward and appeared before Lu Tian-He.


    "Lu Tian-He, I''m warning you. This is a


    military camp. You can just throw a tantrum because you want to. Stop before it''s toote. If you don''t,


    don''t fault me for not holding back," said the man icily.


    He didn''t wait for Lu Tian-He''s reply as he swung his fist at Lu Tian-He.


    His attack had marked the start of their fight.


    BAM!


    Lu Tian-He wasn''t going to allow Han Ping to attack him freely. He had raised his arm the moment that


    Han Ping had sent his fist swinging at him. Their fists collided.


    A loud explosion erupted and drove both men back a dozen steps.


    Startlement flickered across Lu Tian-He''s eyes.


    "You didn''t expect that, did you? Three years ago, I had not yet mastered Taiji Boxing. Naturally, I


    wasn''t your match then. But I''ve since mastered Taiji Boxing. You''re going to find beating me a


    challenge. I''m going to make you pay for the humiliation you made me suffer three years ago!¡± Han


    Ping barked out augh as he leaped into the air and thrusted his palm at Lu Tian-He.


    So began an intense battle between the two men.


    "Instructor Zhu, Instructor Lan, why are you just standing there? Shouldn''t you help Instructor Han


    arrest that criminal?! He tried to assault an officer in a military camp. That''s a serious crime!" urged Lin


    Qing-He as he climbed to his feet.


    Zhu Rong and Lan Xing exchanged a look before they nodded and charged into the fight.


    What Lu Tian-He had done had caused a scene and disrupted the contest. They had to do something


    about the man.


    Otherwise, there was no way the contest could proceed.


    That had been why Zhu Rong and Lan Xing decided to join the fight.


    The oue of the battle became evident after that.


    Lu Tian-He and Han Ping had been evenly matched.


    With two other instructors joining the fray, Lu Tian-He''s two fists were hardly a match for six fists


    Zhu Rong finally sent him flying with a blow to his chest.


    "Hit him now!¡±


    They had to take him down while he was vulnerable.


    "Tornado Kick!" roared Han Ping as he soared into the heavens like a bird, then sent both feet


    smashing into Lu Tian-He.


    Everyone watched as Lu Tian-He''s chest caved in from Han Ping''s flurry of kicks. Bones broke and


    blood spurted everywhere.


    Lu Tian-He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell limply from a height that spanned a few dozen meters.


    He crashed heavily onto the ground and stopped moving.


    Han Ping wasn''t done though.


    He drove his fist into Lu Tian-He''s back. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Tian-He''s vision went dark before finally cking out.


    The many prone and unconscious on the ground.


    "That''s what you get for incurring my wrath!" Han Ping stared down at Lu Tian-


    He''s lifeless body with a cold smirk before walking away.


    Lu Tian-He was out of the picture now. Lan Xing and Zhu Rong stepped aside and ignored the man.


    "Come on, get up! Hit me again! How dare you hit me! I''m going to kill you!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1211 Ye Fans Might

    Chapter 1211 Ye Fan''s Might


    It wasn''t appropriate for someone his stature to hit a man who was down, but Lin Qing-He cared


    nothing for his reputation or his name right now.


    All he wanted to do right now was to vent the fury boiling inside him.


    He sent a few hard kicks at Lu Tian-He before he finally ceased his assault.


    Lu Tian-He was lying in a pool of his blood, faint spasms coursing through his body as he hovered on


    the verge of death.


    The attacks that Han Ping and the others had unleashed upon him had caused him severe injury.


    A few soldiers from the Jiangbei military couldn''t bear the sorry sight of him anymore. They hurried


    over and asked if they should send General Lu to the hospital.


    "The hospital? Just leave him be. Don''t worry. The man''s got coarse skin and thick bones. He won''t die


    that easily," barked Lin Qing-He as he reprimanded the men who had tried to help Lu Tian-He. "Alright,


    we''ve wasted enough time as it is. The Green Dragon Force''s no longer in the contest and Lu Tian-


    He''s been taken care of. Let us get on with the contest."


    The spectators turned their attention back to the contest again.


    No one paid Lu Tian-He any heed as hey lifelessly on the ground. No one could tell if he were still


    alive.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was making thest of his preparations for the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation.


    Naturally, he had no idea what was going on in Jiangbei.


    ording to what he had nned, he would have to begin setting up the formation soon.


    After a few months of deliberation, he decided to set up a supplementary formation in Yanjing that


    would serve as protection for the Xu family.


    "Once the formation in Yunzhou isplete, I''ll be able to establish a connection across all three


    locations and from the south to the north. Yunzhou will be the primary formation while Jingzhou and


    Yanjing serve as supplementary formations. These three defensive formations will serve as defense


    and protection for my family and friends. If I don''t survive the storming, Lei, Mu-Cheng and the others


    will still have a ce they can call home and a ce they can retreat to in times of danger," murmured


    Ye Fan as he studied the mansion before him. It was slowly but surely taking shape.


    What he saw in his dark unfathomable eyes was not thend before him but the future and its infinite


    and myriad unknowns.


    The years of living a dangerous life had instilled in Ye Fan the habit of nning for the worst.


    He had to settle the grudge he had with the Chu family.


    But before he did so, he had to make sure that his family and friends remained safe.


    Ye Fan had thought that Qiu Mu-Cheng simply had to grow powerful enough and that would make her


    safe against all dangers.


    He had given her a multimiIIion-dor empire and a stronghold in Jiangdong. He had groomed loyal


    men like Li Er and Lei San.


    With those, Ye Fan had provided Qiu Mu-Cheng her firstyer of defense.


    He had thought that it would be enough to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng and his family and provide them with


    a safe haven in Jiangdong.


    But what had happened in Jiangdong during his absence had rid him of his childish hopes.


    He had realized then that his supposed gifts to Qiu Mu-Cheng could only provide her safety from


    dangers in the mundane world.


    But they were useless when it came to shielding her from dangersing from the martial arts circle.


    Otherwise, Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua couldn''t have nearly leveled everything that Ye Fan had


    built in Jiangdong. They had been able to because they had had a grandmaster in tow when they had


    tried to annex Jiangdong.


    The entire Ye Family had nearly been massacred.


    In order to protect his family and friends from martial artists, Ye Fan had to resort to building the Invoke


    the Celestial Sky Formation.


    With the formation in ce, Ye Fan''s family and friends would be safe from martial artists.


    No matter how powerful a grandmaster might be, he would find it a challenge to get through the


    defensive formation.


    Of course, only the primary formation in Yunzhou afforded such strong defenses.


    The supplementary formations in


    Jingzhou and Yanjing weren''t going to be nearly as powerful.


    Yet, they would definitelye in handy when a crisis struck.


    Should things get really bad, everyone could simply retreat to Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan lost himself in his thoughts. It was then that he heard amotion at the foot of Mount


    Yunding.


    "What''s going on outside?" Ye Fan frowned before yelling unhappily.


    The construction of the mansion was pivotal to Ye Fan''s grand n. He was naturally displeased when


    his thoughts were interrupted.


    "Mr Chu, a group of youths are causing a scene outside and attempting to enter the estate. We couldn''t


    stop them. They''ve hurt quite a few of my men," said the man who was in charge of the mansion''s


    construction with a look of terror in his eyes.


    An icy glint shed across Ye Fan''s eyes.


    "Take me to them," said Ye Fan. The temperature plummeted instantly.


    His curt reply betrayed the cold fury burning inside him.


    He was going to kill those intruders.


    Cries of pain rang out from the foot of the mountain then.


    A few guards were thrusted into the air andnded on the mountain.


    The iciness in Ye Fan''s eyes intensified.


    Before Ye Fan could fly into a rage, he saw the Green Dragon Force charging up the mountain. Their


    dusty faces and uniforms appeared before him.


    The Green Dragon Force had been brimming with resentment and rage. Upon hearing Ye Fan''s


    questions, they fell heavily onto their knees and burst into tears.


    "Instructor Chu, you have to stand up for us!" Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes were wet. Tears rolled down her


    cheeks like pearls.


    Tai Shan and Gao Da-Zhuang were weeping loudly as well. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Ye Fan was like a father to them.


    They didn''t bother hiding their emotions and instead revealed the resentment and frustration that they


    felt.


    "Instructor Chu, they...they''ve gone too far! They''re utter bullies!" Rage and frustration had Li Zi-Yang


    and his teammates shaking uncontrobly as they cried.


    They hadn''t done it because of the connections that he had or the family that he hade from. They


    had been won over by his sheer confidence and certainty in himself.


    With a few words, he had brought peace to the Green Dragon Force and exorcised the anger and fear


    within them. Having found and returned to their harbor, they felt safe.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1212 An Astounding Achievement

    Chapter 1212 An Astounding Achievement


    "Instructor Chu, it''s Lin Qing-He and his people. They went too far. They ganged up with the Jiangbei


    military and used unscrupulous means to get the organizing party to disqualify us from participating in


    the contest," snarled Li Zi-Yang. The young man brimmed with rage.


    They might have been cast out of the Jiangdong military but nowhere in the rules of the contest was it


    stated that soldiers who had been formerly cast out of one military camp couldn''t represent another


    military camp and take part in the contest.


    They had resigned from the Jiangdong military and were representing the Yanjing military in the


    contest. Their participation in the contest had nothing to do with the Jiangdong military at all. They


    hadn''t broken the rules at all.


    It was obvious that Lin Qing-He had pulled some strings and ganged up with the Jiangbei military to


    deny the Green Dragon Force''s right in taking part in the contest.


    The Green Dragon Force would have dly epted the judges'' decision to disqualify them if they


    had indeed broken the rules.


    But they weren''t going to stand for Lin Qing-He using unscrupulous means to rob them of their right to


    participate in the contest.


    Li Zi-Yang and his teammates told Ye Fan exactly what had happened in Jiangbei.


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes grew colder as they shared their frustration and anger.


    The look in his eyes could cut diamonds.


    He looked ready to kill someone.


    "How about Lu Tian-He? Where is he?" asked Ye Fan coolly as he tried to rein in his temper.


    "Instructor Chu, General Lu did not return with us," said Wang Dong-Sheng hastily.


    "He is still in Jiangbei."


    "Is that so? He must be too ashamed to see me. That''s true and I''m d he knows


    it."


    Lu Tian-He had to bear responsibility for what had happened to the Green Dragon Force.


    Ye Fan''s impression of him as an ineffectual man was cemented in his mind.


    "We shall head to Jiangbei. I will join you. Let''s see them try and bully you when I''m around."


    Ye Fan decided instantly that they had to make another trip to Jiangbei.


    He wasn''t going to suffer insult in silence.


    He always made sure his enemies paid for incurring his wrath.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Green Dragon Force followed Ye Fan as they drove to Jiangbei.


    "Instructor Chu, please don''t do anything rash when you arrive at Jiangbei. The chief instructor of every


    military camp in the country will be there. There are tens of thousands of soldiers stationed outside the


    camp too," urged Wang Dong-Sheng anxiously during their journey.


    "What about them? I built the Green Dragon Force from scratch. I''m not going to let anyone push them


    around and insult them. I''ll spare their lives if they realize their mistake and apologize for it. If they


    don''t, I''m not going to go easy on them."


    Their car sped down the road as it raced away from Yunzhou and towards Jiangbei.


    The winds had risen and were howling outside.


    Ye Fan''s promise of violence was carried away by the howling wind while the iciness in his words


    lingered in the car and sent tremors coursing through everyone.


    Meanwhile, the contest in Jiangbei went on without a hitch.


    Many folks were convinced that the Jiangbei military and its team, Qiongqi, was going toe in first


    this year again.


    Jiangbei was filled with talented and gifted youths and had a vibrant martial arts scene. Many powerful


    martial artists in the country hade from Jiangbei.


    That was why many people ced their bets on the Jiangbei military''s team clinching the


    championship every contest.


    In fact, the Qiongqi had reigned supreme in thest decade and emerged as champions for thest


    three contests.


    They had been hailed as the strongest special troops in China.


    In their first match, the Qiongqi defeated the Xibei military''s team, the Red Phoenixes, with


    overwhelming force.


    It was a great start for the Qiongqi.


    "You know what they say about masterful teachers and the masterful students they groom. Instructor


    Han is an incredible martial artist. No one''s surprised that the team that you''ve trained is equally strong.


    The Red Phoenixes barely stood a chance against them," said Lin Qing-He with a wide smile on his


    face as he congratted Han Ping on his team''s victory.


    Han Ping simply waved his hand.


    "That''s not entirely true. My students are truly gifted,¡± he said modestly. "The team leader, Huang Shao-


    Tian, is a descendant of the Huang family in Jiangbei. The Huang family is renowned for being a family


    of martial artists. Being surrounded by martial artists and martial arts all his life, Shao-Tian naturally


    developed a terrifying gift for it. I have a feeling that he''s going to surpass me in the future. He might


    even be as powerful as Long Bai-Chuan."


    In every age, a powerful figure would emerge in the military and earn the undying adoration and


    respect of all soldiers.


    In the previous age, it had been Ye Qing-Tian.


    In this age, it was Long Bai-Chuan.


    Even though Ye Qing-Tian had started out in the military, he had since left the military. They needed


    someone else to take his ce.


    Long Bai-Chuan was that someone.


    He hadn''t truly meant it.


    The best performance that the Jiangdong military had disyed had been when they hade in third.


    In fact, he predicted that the Eagles Force might juste inst this year.


    What unfolded next was entirely beyond Han Ping''s expectation.


    That afternoon, the Eagles Force turned the tides after a long and tedious battle and managed to win


    their match.


    "Heavens! That was incredible!"


    "Commander Lin, the Eagles Force is indeed a formidable team. They managed to turn the tides and


    earn a beautiful victory. I see great potential in them." Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "That''s right! They managed to beat the ck Tigers. That''s amazing!"


    "They''re going to clinch the title of first runner-up! I''m sure of it!"


    Many people approached Lin Qing-He to congratte him on the Eagles Force''s performance.


    It had been a surprising treat.


    Lin Qing-He simply smiled wordlessly without betraying his condescension.


    "This is just the beginning. Just wait and see. The Eagles Force is going to blow your minds away!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    Q|

 Chapter 1213 Their Final Resting Place

    Chapter 1213 Their Final Resting ce


    As Lin Qing-He had anticipated, the Eagles Force overpowered theirpetition as the contest


    continued.


    They made through their way through rounds of the contest effortlessly and into the final round.


    After theirst fight, the members of the Eagles Force removed the weights that had weighed a few


    dozen kilograms and that they had been wearing all along before their fight. The sight shocked


    everyone in the crowd.


    They had not known that the Eagles Force had been carrying a handicap all along.


    Even with their handicaps, they had managed to make their way into the final round of the contest.


    How much better were they going to perform now with their handicaps removed?


    The crowd couldn''t imagine how powerful the Eagles Force was going to be.


    The Qiongqi team trembled with shock and fear in the arena.


    What unfolded momentster seemed hardly surprising at all.


    Without their handicaps, the Eagles Force became more powerful.


    The Qiongqi team, which had been the champion of this contest for the past ten years, couldn''t


    withstand the Eagles Force''s relentless and overpowering attacks. They were utterly defeated.


    The Eagles Force had outperformed themselves and clinched the championship for the team


    challenge. They had created history and brought glory to the Jiangdong military.


    The individual challenge followed after the team challenge. The members of the Eagles Force


    performed excellently during this round as well.


    Their team leader, Lin Fan, won every match and took his opponents down effortlessly. He seemed


    virtually


    unrivalled.


    He clinched the championship for the individual challenge without any trouble.


    Besides emerging first in the team challenge, members of the Eagles Force were also ced in the top


    three positions in the individual challenge.


    The arena had transformed into a stage. The National Special Troops Contest was the show and the


    Eagles Force was its stars.


    Their overpowering prowess and ferocity in battle had everyone drawing their breaths sharply. No one


    could take their eyes off them.


    "Congrattions, Commander Lin."


    "I didn''t expect such a strong team from the Jiangdong military. You''ve done well in training them."


    "The Eagles Force is the strongest special troops in our military now!"


    "Such incredible power. You wouldn''t know it until you see it with your own eyes.


    Where have they been all this while?"


    "You certainly don''t do things by halves, do you?"


    "Commander Lin, the Eagles Force has been the greatest and most pleasant surprise the military has


    had today!"


    After three days and two nights, the National Special Troops Contest finally came to an end.


    No one could have foreseen that the Eagles Force, a team that no one had heard of in the past, would


    emerge as the champion.


    Han Ping, Zhu Rong and their fellow instructors extended their congrattions to Lin Qing-He after the


    results of the contest were announced.


    Lin Qing-He brimmed with pride as he received their words of blessings and well wishes.


    As the representative of the Jiangdong military, he headed onstage for his speech.


    The man stood with his hands folded behind his face and a look of pride in his eyes.


    This was his moment. Lin Qing-He basked happily in the looks of adoration and respect from the


    masses.


    He surveyed the crowd before him, his eyes sweeping past the masses until theynded on Lu Tian-


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He, who was still sprawled in a heap in the distance.


    The man had been lying there for two days.


    No one had mentioned a single word about him.


    He was sprawled like a wild and aged dog on itsst breath.


    At first, there had been a few who had wanted to send Lu Tian-He to the hospital so that he could


    receive treatment for his injuries, but Han Ping, Lin Qing-He and the rest had told them not to bother.


    They and Lu Tian-He had a longstanding enmity. In fact, Lu Tian-He nearly pummeled Lin Qing-He to


    death. Li Qing-He hated the general with every fiber of his being. He wasn''t going to allow anyone to


    save him. He wanted Lu Tian-He to watch helplessly as the Eagles Force emerged victorious in the


    contest.


    "So, Lu Tian-He, how do you feel? You called me an idiot and a fool. Yet, you''re the one who looks like


    an absolute fool right now. The Green Dragon Force didn''t even get a chance to participate in the


    contest. The Eagles Force, on the other hand, won the contest. The Eagles Force is going to be known


    as the most powerful special troops in the military!"


    Lin Qing-He''s spirits soared as he gazed upon the prone, lifeless figure of Lu Tian-He.


    The twist to his lips betrayed his smugness.


    He felt like a general who had just returned from battle victorious and basked in glory and triumph.


    A frosty voice rang out then.


    "You''re just a bunch of lowly rats. Vermin. How dare you call yourself the champions?"


    A cold wind rushed through the military camp and sent countless fallen leaves into a flurried dance.


    The bustle of the Jiangbei military camp was instantly reced by absolute silence.


    Waves of cold murderous rage swept across the military camp like a sudden storm.


    Numerous people in the crowd trembled instinctively.


    "What..."


    "What''s going on?" "What just happened?" A deafening explosion erupted as everyone looked around


    frantically.


    The iron gates to the military camp were burst open with a single kick.


    The heavy bs of metal flew aside and revealed a slim young man standing at the entrance of the


    military camp.


    rm shed across Lin Qing-He''s face instantly. "Ye Fan? Why is he here? How dare he show his


    face!"


    Lin Fan and his teammates were shocked too when they saw whom had arrived.


    Lu Tian-He, who had been lying motionless on the ground, felt wetness in his eyes when he saw Ye


    Fan. He struggled to lift his arm and reach for Ye Fan.


    "Instructor-Instructor Chu..." It took nearly all his strength to utter those few words.


    The Green Dragon Force raced towards the general, worry and anger churning inside them as they


    helped Lu Tian-He up.


    Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes reddened when she saw the injuries that Lu Tian-He had sustained.


    "Teacher, who did this to you? Who was it? I''ll make him pay for what he''s done!" hollered Ye Yu-Yan


    furiously.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Lu Tian-He''s injuries were so severe he couldn''t even utter a single word.


    Otherwise, you''ll suffer the same fate as that old man!"


    Lin Fan''s condescendingughter rang out then.


    Before he had joined the Eagles Force, Lin


    Fan had been a little cowed by Ye Yu-Yan.


    He strutted towards them and began taunting them openly with words of provocation.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1214 Tai Shan Fights Lin Fan

    Chapter 1214 Tai Shan Fights Lin Fan


    Lin Fan''s arrogantughter reverberated in the camp.


    He had just clinched the top position in the individual challenge and was basking in his victory. His


    words were brimming with arrogance and pride while his eyes were filled with condescension and


    disdain as he stared at the Green Dragon Force.


    Lin Fan and his team believed that the Green Dragon Force was beneath their notice.


    A hard, icy look appeared in Ye Yu-Yan''s eyes when she heard what Lin Fan had said.


    She looked up and stared icy daggers at Lin Fan. "Are you responsible for my teacher''s injuries?"


    "So, what if we are? That old man dared to attack my father. He should thank his lucky stars that we


    decided to be merciful and spare his life. As his student, you should get on your knees and thank the


    Eagles Force for not killing him," said Lin Fan nonchntly as he shoved his hands into his pockets.


    His words of mockery sent the members of the Eagles Force behind him bursting intoughter.


    "You...you..." Ye Yu-Yan trembled with rage.


    The sight of her fury merely fueled Lin Fan and his teammates'' smugness.


    "What about us? Ye Yu-Yan, don''t mistake yourself as some princess of the Jiangbei military just


    because you''re the team leader of the Green Dragon Force. You''re just a loser. The Eagles Force is


    the one that represented the Jiangdong military in the contest. You''re just a bunch of good-for-nothings.


    How dare you raise your voice at me!"


    As Lin Fan and his teammates taunted the Green Dragon Force, Lin Qing-He turned his eyes towards


    Ye Fan.


    "Young punk, you killed our instructor and disrupted order in the Jiangdong military. Commander Wu


    was merciful enough to spare your life. How dare you appear before us again! You don''t seem


    repentant at all. Are you going to speak on behalf of the Green Dragon Force and fight for your useless


    students? This isn''t Jiangdong! The chief instructors of the other military camps are here today and


    they have brought their armies of soldiers with them. There are tens of thousands of soldiers standing


    guard outside. You don''t stand a chance against them!" said Lin Qing-He threateningly as a cold glint


    shed across his eyes.


    "Commander Lin, is this the young man whom the Jiangdong military fired? Instructor Chu? He''s just a


    kid. He''s not even old enough to be my grandson. How could you let such a young kid take over the


    office of chief instructor? That''s ridiculous!¡± Han Ping said with augh as he shook his head. The other


    instructors were eying Ye Fan as well after having heard what Lin Qing-He had said.


    Lin Qing-He sighed. "It is, isn''t it? I opposed his appointment but I couldn''t persuade Commander Wu to


    change his mind. Look at the trouble that we ended up with! Fortunately, we managed to salvage the


    situation before it was toote.


    Otherwise, the Jiangdong military''s going to be theughingstock of the military in this contest."


    Ye Fan had been silently inspecting Lu Tian-He''s injuries all this while. He looked up then and studied


    the men before him.


    "Are you the ones who got the Green Dragon Force disqualified? Did you injure Lu Tian-He?"


    His voice was cold and devoid of any emotion. It was as if he was interrogating a criminal.


    The tone naturally made Han Ping and the others frown with displeasure.


    These men weremanders and chief instructors and all of them high-ranking officers in the military


    who were treated with nothing but respect and awe. It had been years since someone had spoken to


    them so abrasively.


    "How dare you! Punk, you''re just a man who''s been cast out of the military. A loser!


    How dare you speak to us this way! You should know your ce!" thundered Lin Qing-He.


    "Father, why are we wasting words on him? Men like him don''t know remorse until it''s beaten into


    them. All he needs is a good lesson. I''m going to break his legs and make him kneel before you and


    beg for your forgiveness!" said Lin Fan then as he volunteered to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    Lin Qing-He''s only son walked up to Ye Fan.


    He gave Ye Fan a onceover.


    "Ye Fan, you killed Instructor Chen and insulted my father. I''ll make sure you pay for what you did.


    Make your move," said Lin Fan coldly.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a lowly rat. How dare you challenge Instructor Chu! I''ll y with


    you!¡± A coldugh rang out then. Tai Shan leaped into the air andnded between Lin Fan and Ye Fan.


    Lin Fan burst out intoughter when he saw Tai Shan.


    "You might be losers, but at least you''re loyal. I''m in a good mood, so I''ll let you have your chance to


    show your loyalty to your master. I''ll take all five of you in a fight. I don''t want to waste time fighting you


    one at a time," said Lin Fan with a wave of his hand and seeming grace.


    "There''s no need for that. I don''t need any help in taking you down," said Tai Shan as he shook his


    head.


    An icy glint shed across Tai Shan''s eyes. Incredible power erupted from his muscr form as blood


    rushed through his veins.


    Lin Fan sighed loudly.


    "You had your chance, Tai Shan. Don''t regret not taking it and don''t call me a bully when this is over."


    With a harshugh, Lin Fan leaped into the air in a single bound.


    Within a span of moments, he had crossed a hundred meters and appeared before Tai Shan.


    He swung his fists and threw a punch at Tai Shan''s chest with lightning speed.


    His fistnded squarely on Tai Shan.


    Everyone shook their heads and smiled.


    "Seems like the fight''s over."


    They had witnessed how powerful Lin Fan''s attacks could be.


    No one had managed to withstand a punch from the young man.


    "Is that all you''ve got? Do you think you can beat me with that?" New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He swung his hand towards Lin Fan.


    A loud crack pierced the air.


    Lin Fan was flung into the distance.


    "What? How...how is that possible?"


    The sight stunned everyone into speechlessness.


    Lin Qing-He widened his eyes in utter shock.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1215 How Dare You, Rascal!

    Chapter 1215 How Dare You, Rascal!


    "No...that''s impossible!"


    "How could that be possible?"


    "He''s the most powerful fighter in the four teams, but he couldn''t even get through his opponent''s


    defense!"


    Everyone was dumbstruck by what they had just witnessed.


    They couldn''t believe that Tai Shan hadn''t budged a single inch after taking a punch from Lin Fan.


    "What are you doing, Lin Fan? I want you to give your all! Don''t let silly notions of friendship distract


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you. They might have been yourrades in the past but they''re nothing more than your enemies


    now. Imand you to unleash your full power and attack him with everything that you got. I want you


    to break his legs."


    Lin Qing-He was convinced that there wasn''t anyone in the Green Dragon Force who could withstand


    an attack from Lin Fan.


    He was convinced that his son had underestimated his enemy and had not unleashed his full strength.


    That had been why he hadmanded Lin Fan to break Tai Shan''s legs.


    "That''s right, bro! Don''t show him any mercy!¡±


    "Teach him a good lesson!"


    "You have to thrash them soundly and show them what the Eagles Force is made of!"


    The other members of the Eagles Force cheered Lin Fan on tirelessly.


    Lin Fan couldn''t hear any of that, nor could he hear what Lin Qing-He had said.


    His mind had gone nk.


    Everyone was convinced that he had underestimated his opponent. That had been why Tai Shan had


    managed to drive him back.


    But Lin Fan had put all that he had got into that punch.


    Yet, he had not expected Tai Shan to remainpletely unaffected by his attack.


    In fact, he had felt as if he had been driving his fist into a sturdy and unmoving mountain.


    Waves of powerlessness threatened to pull Lin Fan under.


    "I don''t believe this. This isn''t possible."


    Lin Fan pulled himself together after his momentary shock.


    He got to his feet, wiped the blood staining his lips with the back of his hand and began to growl


    furiously.


    The roars of a ferocious beast reverberated in the air.


    Lin Fan''s eyes gradually turned red while his veins began to protrude on his face.


    Lin Fan seemed to have unleashed some dark magic. His body began to expand while the veins under


    his skin began to turn bright and visible.


    Startlement rippled across Ye Fan''s eyes.


    "So, the Berserker''s Move..." murmured the young man before he shook his head.


    He finally knew how Lin Qing-He had managed to transform the Eagles Force from a ragtag group of


    soldiers into the team that had clinched the championship.


    He had taught them the Berserker''s Move.


    Ye Fan had heard of such a technique.


    It was an old and arcane technique that allowed one to gain great physical strength within a short


    period of time.


    There was a price though. The power that this technique granted had to be paid with blood.


    Every time the technique was unleashed, severe damage would be inflicted upon the practitioner''s


    body. The practitioner would eventually die from its use.


    That was why such an arcane technique had been banned and marked as the dark arts. Martial artists


    had been banned from practicing it.


    Ye Fan had a feeling that Chen Lan must have taught the Eagles Force this technique before he had


    died.


    Lin Qing-He was an ordinary man who knew nothing about martial arts. He couldn''t have gotten his


    hands on the manual for such a terrible technique.


    Only Chen Lan, someone who hade from a family of martial artists, could have done that.


    "They''re quenching their thirst with their own blood. They''ll drain themselves dry sooner orter,"


    murmured Ye Fan as a look ofpassion flickered past his eyes.


    The members of the Eagles Force probably wouldn''t live till thirty.


    How would Lin Qing-He feel if he found out that his son wasn''t going to live to celebrate his thirtieth


    birthday?


    In the arena, Lin Fan had reached his full strength in his berserk state. He charged at Tai Shan again.


    "Die!¡± howled the young man as his vision turned red. He unleashed a flurry of attacks against Tai Shan


    again.


    Lin Fan threw fists and kicks at Tai Shan like a madman.


    Yet, it was to no avail. Devastation threatened to swallow Lin Fan whole when he realized that Tai Shan


    still remained unhurt by his attacks.


    "This...what''s going on? Is this man made of metal?"


    Everyone was bbergasted.


    They could excuse what had happened earlier as a mistake on Lin Fan''s part but only an idiot would


    insist that Lin Fan was still underestimating his opponent.


    The crowd stared at the unmoving Tai Shan like how they would look at a monster.


    They had thought that Lin Fan would win this match effortlessly.


    No one could have foreseen this.


    Lin Qing-He still couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    Tai Shan''s shirt gradually got ripped into shreds under the crowd''s horrified stares.


    Underneath the fabric was unblemished skin that appeared to glow with a faint golden light.


    "What''s that? What technique did that young man master?¡±


    Lin Qing-He, Han Ping and everyone else were dumbstruck.


    This was the first time they had seen a human body glow in such a manner.


    Compared to the spectators of the fight, Lin Fan''s shock was numerous times greater as he stared at


    the naked torso right before him.


    Tai Shan finally moved. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    His palm became a blunt de that fell heavily on Lin Fan''s shoulder.


    The force of that blow made Lin Fan''s head swim.


    Next came Tai Shan''s fist, which smashed hard into Lin Fan''s face.


    Lin Fan went sprawling across the ground with a cry of pain as blood and broken teeth flew from his


    open mouth.


    Tai Shan wasn''t done yet.


    He lifted his foot again and held it over Lin Fan''s legs. He was going to break them.


    "You wouldn''t dare! Stop!" thundered Lin Qing-He in shock and fury.


    Tai Shan wasn''t going to heed themand of Lin Qing-He.


    Everyone watched in horror as Tai Shan''s foot swung down heavily.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1216 A Terrifying Physique

    Chapter 1216 A Terrifying Physique


    A shrill cry of pain rang out alongside the terrifying sound of bones cracking.


    Lin Fan, who had been crowing triumphantly a moment ago, was now howling in pain.


    He hugged his legs and rolled on the ground.


    Fury colored the eyes of Lin Qing-He and the others.


    What irony!


    Lin Qing-He had not expected his own son''s legs to be broken instead when he had told Lin Fan to


    break Tai Shan''s.


    "How dare you, you scoundrel! You''re dead meat! Eagles Force, take that man down! I want him killed!"


    bellowed Lin Qing-He furiously as he pointed an angry finger at Tai Shan and ordered the Eagles Force


    to kill Tai Shan and avenge his son.


    There was no need for amand. The other members of the Eagles Force had flown into a rage


    when they had witnessed


    Lin Fan''s violent maiming. Fury colored their eyes red.


    "You bastard!"


    "How dare you hurt our team leader!"


    "You''re going to pay with your life!¡±


    "We''ll kill you!"


    They growled in fury and unleashed the Berserker''s Move.


    Blood rushed through their veins as power filled their bodies.


    The remaining four members of the Eagles Forceunched into a ferocious attack.


    "Comrades, it''s time for us to show them what we''re made of!"


    Li Zi-Yang and his teammates couldn''t wait to get into a fight with the Eagles Force as well. The


    spectators were sitting on the edge of their seats.


    The other members of the Green Dragon Force leapt into the air in a single bound andnded next to


    Tai Shan.


    "It''s time for us to settle our grudge. Lin Qing-He, you better watch carefully. You''re going to find out


    who''s the better team, the Eagles Force or the Green Dragon Force," said Li Zi-Yang. Hisughter filled


    the air.


    They had waited too long for this day. They were finally going to have a proper fight with the Eagles


    Force.


    Lin Qing-He and hisckeys had thought the Green Dragon Force a bunch of losers and good-for-


    nothings and had used that as an excuse to strip Instructor Chu of his office and end the project to train


    the Green Dragon Force.


    In the end, the Green Dragon Force had been driven out of Jiangdong while the Eagles Force had


    taken their ce.


    The glory that should have been the Green Dragon Force''s had been stolen by the Eagles Force.


    Li Zi-Yang and his teammates would never forget what had happened that night.


    They had fled the military camp like refugees driven from their homes and had nearly been killed by


    Chen Lan.


    Things had changed now. The Green Dragon Force was back.


    They had returned to the military with passion and rage burning in their veins.


    They had sworn that they would make their enemies pay a hundred-fold for the humiliation that they


    had suffered.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You''re just a bunch of losers. You can''tpare with us at all! The Eagles Force is going to annihte


    the Green Dragon Force today and avenge our team leader!¡± The Eagles Forceughed out loud


    before Lin Qing-He could say a word.


    Theyunched their attacks the next moment.


    "Soaring Dragon!" "Xingyi Thrust!¡±


    "Tiger Paw!"


    The four members of the Eagles Force sent fists and kicks at their enemies without mercy or restraint.


    They intended to kill the Green Dragon Force with the flurry of attacks.


    "The Soaring Dragon? Isn''t that a move from the Bagua Sect?"


    "That''s the Xingyi Sect''s Xingyi Thrust!"


    "The Tiger Paw is a move in Hong Boxing..."


    "The Eagles Force is incredible! They''ve mastered moves from various sects and types of martial arts!"


    The crowd gasped in admiration as they watched the Eagles Force unleash their attack.


    Chief instructors like Han Ping and Zhu Rong were equally impressed.


    Everyone had thought that the Eagles Force had unleashed their full strength during their match with


    Qiongqi.


    Apparently, they had been wrong.


    The Eagles Force had concealed their true strength.


    "I understand that the Eagles Force was just a small team that wasn''t particrly valued by the


    Jiangdong military. But Lin Qing-He had managed to transform it into a powerful team within a few


    months. What an extraordinary man!" Han Ping muttered to himself. When he looked at Lin Qing-He


    again, it was with a measure of respect.


    "That''s right. The Green Dragon Force''s probably going to go down any moment now. Tai Shan can''t


    possibly hold his own against four opponents. No matter how powerful he is, he''s no match against the


    entire Eagles Force," said Zhu Rong.


    They were of the view that Tai Shan was the onlypetent fighter in the Green Dragon Force.


    The other members were simply there to make up the numbers.


    They couldn''t imagine how a young man could possibly develop a powerful team filled with five equally


    powerful members.


    Of course, reality cared nothing for what they thought or believed.


    While everyone gasped at the strength and power that the Eagles Force was disying, the Eagles


    Force had finally arrived before the Green Dragon Force.


    The crowd was greeted with a bewildering sight as the Green Dragon Force remained standing quietly


    in their spots without any attempt at dodging or evading the Eagles Force''s attacks.


    They were akin to five tall trees that had been rooted to the ground.


    Confusion shed across the faces of Han Ping and his fellow instructors.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Have they given up? Are they just going to stand there and allow themselves to be killed?¡±


    "They''re really asking for it."


    "Are they going to emte that first idiot and just take what the Eagles Force is throwing at them?"


    Everyone had their own guesses about the Green Dragon Force''s intentions.


    The suspense had them staring unblinkingly at the arena.


    They had not felt such tension even during the final match in the contest.


    The attacks of the Eagles Forcended on Li Zi-Yang and the other members of the Green Dragon


    Force.


    Deafening booms erupted and reverberated across the arena.


    The force of their attacks was akin to a heavy rock while the Green Dragon Force was the ocean. The


    former sank into thetter without making a ripple in the vast sea.


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    In the wake of the flurry of explosions, a gentle breeze swept across the arena and stirred Ye Yu-Yan''s


    long, dark hair softly.


    The fists and feet of the Eagles Force were still resting on various parts of Li Zi-Yang and his


    teammates.


    Yet, the members of the Green Dragon Force were smiling.


    They remained where they stood, as sturdy and unmoving as a mountain, in the wake of the Eagles


    Force''s attack.


    "No...that can''t be possible..." The bald member of the Eagles Force couldn''t believe it. He raised his


    arm and smashed his fist into Li Zi-Yang again.


    The force of his kick sent the man flying into the distance andnding loudly and right in front of Lin


    Qing-He.


    With a loud cry, the fallen man spat a mouthful of blood right in Lin Qing-He''s face.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    Q

 Chapter 1217 An Utter and Absolute Defeat

    Chapter 1217 An Utter and Absolute Defeat


    "You bastard! I''m going to kill you!"


    The sight of theirrade spitting blood out of his mouth as he flew into the distance colored the eyes


    of thest three standing members of the Eagles Force with rage.


    They charged at the Green Dragon Force like madmen.


    "Why bother? You''re like moths throwing yourselves at a fire. You''re just rushing to your deaths,"


    The five members of the Green Dragon Forceunched into a merciless attack the next moment.


    They charged at their enemies and unleashed a flurry of attacks.


    The champion team appeared defenseless against the Green Dragon Force''s relentless attack.


    One was sent flying with a single p to the face while another sent tumbling with a hard kick.


    When the Eagles Force tried to mount a counterattack, they found themselves unable to break through


    the Green Dragon Force''s defense.


    This wasn''t a fight. This was a massacre.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by the sight unfolding before them.


    Gasps of shock erupted amidst the crowd.


    "Heavens! What the hell is going on?"


    "They''re freaks! All of them!"


    "The champion team is being thrashed by the Green Dragon Force! Look at that!"


    Han Ping''s eyes had widened in shock.


    Zhu Rong was in utter disbelief. Everyone''s jaws had dropped collectively.


    The Eagles Force didn''t seem to stand a chance against the Green Dragon Force at all.


    They could barely defend themselves.


    The Green Dragon Force was giving hits without taking any at all.


    "Are these the losers Lin Qing-He was talking about? These supposed good-for-nothings who were


    driven out of the Jiangdong military? If they are losers, what do we call the Eagles Force then? They''re


    worse than good-for-nothings at this rate, aren''t they?" pointed out someone in the crowd with a


    trembling voice.


    As the instructor of the Eagles Force, Lin Qing-He waspletely stupefied.


    He had been dumbstruck when the Green Dragon Force had gotten on the offensive.


    He had not expected the Green Dragon Force to be that powerful.


    He had not expected his pride and joy, the Eagles Force, to be kicked around like hapless dolls.


    "This...this isn''t possible! Ye Fan''s just a young punk. How did he manage to develop such a powerful


    team? This is impossible!"


    Lin Qing-He couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing.


    He simply couldn''t believe that a nobody like Ye Fan had managed to train what had been defenseless


    young soldiers into such powerful fighters within such a short period of time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The Eagles Force had attained their current strength because they had studied the manual that Chen


    Lan had left them and practiced the techniques inside.


    How about the Green Dragon Force? What had been the source of their transformation?


    Ye Fan appearedposed while everyone struggled to recover from their shock at witnessing the


    Green Dragon Force''s prowess in battle.


    The young man wasn''t surprised at all.


    It might have been mere months ago when he had set up the Green Dragon Force, yet during these


    few months, the Green Dragon Force had been practicing the Green Dragon Technique that he had


    taught them and soaking their bodies in the special medicinal bathwater that his great grandmother had


    concocted for them every night. They had grown stronger every day.


    Their physical strength and resilience were now many times stronger than that of an ordinary man.


    Ye Fan didn''t have to teach them any special moves or techniques. Their sheer physical strength and


    brute force allowed the Green Dragon Force to unleash overpowering attacks with a simple kick or


    punch.


    The Green Dragon Technique was something that Ye Fan had adapted from the Dragon God Body.


    Despite being an inferior versionpared to the original, it remained an incredible technique that


    ordinary men would kill to possess.


    The medicinal bathwater that his great grandmother had concocted had given a boost to the Green


    Dragon Force and sped up their progress as well.


    The training conditions that they Green Dragon Force had ensured that rogues and vermin like Lin Fan


    would never be able to rival the Green Dragon Force in a fight.


    The Berserker''s Move that they had learned was but a parlor trick whenpared to Ye Fan''s Green


    Dragon Technique.


    Ye Fan had known since the beginning that the Eagles Force wasn''t a match for the Green Dragon


    Force at all.


    "Alright, stop ying with them and take them out," said Ye Yu-Yan coldly and unexpectedly.


    She had removed herself from the fight and was observing it from afar with a dispassionate look on her


    face.


    She didn''t have to join the fight and the Eagles Force would be thrashed soundly. Any member from the


    Green Dragon Force could have beaten them without any help from their teammates.


    "Great! Leave thest blow to me!"


    Li Zi-Yang wasn''t going to let an opportunity to show off slip through his fingers.


    With a loudugh, he leaped into the air.


    He was akin to a bird soaring in the heavens as he hovered in mid-air. Then, he spun around and sent


    his leg sweeping across the air, hitting all three members of the Eagles Force in one fell swoop.


    Three deafening thuds resounded in the air. Blood spilled from the mouths of the final three members


    of the Eagles Force and painted the air with three thin crimson arcs.


    The three men flew across the arena andnded heavily on the ground.


    Their faces had been beaten beyond recognition and their bones crushed.


    "Fei! Memo! You bastards! How dare you hurt them! How could you!"


    Lin Qing-He''s heart bled as he watched his students get pummeled into pulp. These were students


    whom he had painstakingly trained and groomed.


    Fury twisted his features and reddened his eyes. His anguished howls filled the air as he cursed at Ye


    Yu-Yan and the rest of the Green Dragon Force.


    They were reciprocated with silence.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, what are your views of the Green Dragon Force now?"


    "Do you still think of us as vermin and losers or have we changed your mind?"


    Their quietughter lingered in the arena.


    Everyone around them remained silent.


    Han Ping and the other instructors had just seen the champions of the National Special Troops Contest


    beaten to a pulp. Thetter were sprawled on the ground and on theirst breaths. This seemed like


    such a farce. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    The most powerful special troops in the Chinese military hadn''t stood any chance against the Green


    Dragon Force.


    Their defeat was a disgrace not only to the Jiangdong military but also to the militaries of the other


    regions.


    It was a blow to everyone''s pride.


    The other instructors looked no better.


    They could not have foreseen that the Green Dragon Force that they had joined forces against and


    driven away would thrash their champions.


    In fact, they had beaten them so thoroughly that it could hardly be called a fight.


    The contest had been turned into an utter joke.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1218 A Threat

    Chapter 1218 A Threat


    The instructors of the various military camps had beughing stocks alongside the joke that the


    National Special Troops Contest had be.


    Everyone was going to find out that these high and mighty instructors couldn''t even beat a young man.


    The thought of the mockery that was toe darkened the faces of these instructors.


    Lin Qing-He hurried towards them and began pleading with them for help.


    "Commander Han, these scoundrels barged into the military camp and caused a scene during our


    contest. Shouldn''t you do something about it? They should be punished severely! The members of the


    Green Dragon Force were cklisted by the military and have just severely injured our soldiers. They


    should be put down. We can''t let them off like that. We must teach them a lesson!" snarled Lin Qing-He


    as he pleaded for Han Ping and Zhu Rong to arrest Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force.


    Han Ping and the other chief instructors held no personal grudges against Ye Fan and the Green


    Dragon Force. They weren''t going to make enemies of thetter because of something that Lin Qing-


    He had said.


    "Commander Lin, please don''t get worked up," consoled Han Ping. "The Green Dragon Force might


    have done something wrong but they were only following orders. Your wrath should be directed at the


    man whomands them instead."


    "Instructor Han, are we going to allow them to do whatever they want in the Jiangbei military camp


    then? Are they allowed to injure anyone they want? They''ve just maimed every member of the Eagles


    Force!" argued Lin Qing-He vehemently when he realized that Han Ping didn''t have any intention of


    butting heads with Ye Fan.


    Han Ping patted Lin Qing-He on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Commander Lin. We won''t stand by and do nothing. You''ll get your justice.¡± Having said


    that, Han Ping and the other chief instructors approached Ye Fan. The tone that he took with Ye Fan


    was condescending as he studied the young man curiously. "Are you Ye Fan, the young man who was


    cast out of the Jiangdong military?"


    No matter how amazing Ye Fan might seem, he was still a young man and their junior.


    They weren''t going to ord Ye Fan too much respect.


    But Ye Fan didn''t spare him a single nce nor reply his question. That annoyed Han Ping.


    The instructor frowned and the tone of his voice took on a frosty note. "You don''t seem to know who I


    am. I understand. You''re a young man with little experience, after all. Let me tell you who I am then. I''m


    Han Ping, a general in the military and the chief instructor of the Jiangbei military."


    "Han Ping?" Ye Fan looked up then. A flicker of emotion rippled across his eyes.


    Han Ping smiled secretly. He thought Ye Fan had indeed heard of his famous name.


    He was a well-known figure in the military and was hardly surprised by Ye Fan''s startlement.


    What Ye Fan said next overturned his assumptions and nearly drove him to an early grave.


    "My apologies. Never heard of you," said Ye Fan.


    "You..."


    Han Ping''s face darkened with anger. His knuckles cracked loudly as he tightened his hands into angry


    fists.


    "How dare you! You insolent young punk, how could you not know who Instructor Han Ping is? You


    should be ashamed of your ignorance. Instead, you appear to have taken it in your stride. I see that


    your ignorance has made you bold!" thundered Zhu Rong as he walked out. He had been watching the


    entire exchange and couldn''t take it anymore.


    Before he could continue his reprimand, Han Ping stuck his arm out and stopped him.


    Han Ping stared at Ye Fan coldly.


    "I''ll forgive you on ount of your youth. However, you barged into the Jiangbei military camp and


    ordered your subordinates to attack and injure our soldiers. I have every right to punish you for what


    you''ve done. But I''m a merciful man. We have discussed and decided to spare your life."


    "Apologize to Commander Lin and foot the medical bill for the Eagles Force''s treatment. We will let you


    leave if Commander Lin agrees to forgive you."


    back.


    His words were that of amand that demanded Ye Fan''s obedience and submission.


    Ye Fan burst outughing.


    His peals ofughter thundered loudly and revealed his disdain and scorn for the man before him.


    Rascal, why are youughing? We''ve shown magnanimity and decided to spare your life. You should


    thank us. How dare youugh at us! You''re really asking for it!" Han Ping and the others were livid. The


    former had tightened his fist while Zhu Rong had begun hurling curses at Ye Fan. New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan simply smiled and shook his head.


    "Silence!" bellowed Zhu Rong furiously. "You punk, don''t push us too far! You''vemitted a grave


    misdeed today. We''ve shown you mercy by allowing you to leave. Instead of showing your gratitude,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    you speak with disrespect and insult us. We''re the chief instructors of our respective military camps."


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1219 Joining Forces Against the Green Dragon Force

    Chapter 1219 Joining Forces Against the Green Dragon Force


    Zhu Rong''s furious voice thundered and reverberated in the air.


    The look on Ye Fan''s face darkened.


    He bared his teeth in anger and barked out augh.


    "The Northwestern Tiger? A descendant of a grandmaster? What glorious titles you have for


    yourselves! So what? They''re worth nothing in my eyes. You''re just lowly rats who don''t know who


    you''re dealing with. How dare you threaten me, the Dragon Master! Even Ye Qing-Tian wouldn''t dare to


    speak to me this way!¡±


    What?


    This man seemed unafraid of even Ye Qing-Tian.


    In fact, he had called himself the Dragon Master.


    "What the hell...is he crazy?"


    Han Ping and the other chief instructors were nearly driven mad by Ye Fan''s words.


    They stared at Ye Fan as if they would an idiot.


    They had not expected such audacity from a young punk like Ye Fan.


    He had called them vermin and had disregarded General Ye.


    "Rascal, you''re tired of living, aren''t you? Well, let us send you on your way then!" Zhu Rong gritted his


    teeth as a stormy look darkened his face.


    Han Ping and Lan Xing were equally infuriated by Ye Fan''s arrogance and audacity.


    Zhu Rong began to make his way towards Ye Fan.


    Waves of power emanated from his body as he approached the young man.


    Before Zhu Rong could attack Ye Fan, he heard a thunderous roar erupting from behind him.


    "You''ll have to go through us first before you can touch Instructor Chu!¡± Five figures fell upon him from


    the heavens as they thundered in unison.


    It was the Green Dragon Force.


    "How dare you stand in my way! I invoke my authority as a general and order you to stand down,¡±


    barked Zhu Rong with a dark look in his eyes as he red at the five soldiers before him.


    They were mere lieutenant colonels whose authority and rank hardly rivaled with that of a general.


    That had been why Zhu Rong had invoked his authority as a general and issued amand.


    Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates appeared not to have heard him though.


    Zhu Rong was furious. "Are you trying to defy a direct military order?"


    "Our instructor''s words supersede all military orders!"


    "You...you..." Zhu Rong trembled visibly with rage before barking out a hardugh.


    "I see how this is. Fine. It appears that you have no regard for the country and the military. The only


    man whose authority you recognize is this young punk''s. Your loyalty will be duly rewarded. You can go


    to hell with this young punk. You''ll make finepany for him!" An icy glint shed across his eyes.


    "Red Phoenixes, hear mymand!"


    The Red Phoenixes charged out instantly and appeared before Zhu Rong.


    "Commander Han, are you going to just watch and do nothing? You should mount a joint attack! The


    Green Dragon Force knows bizarre techniques that we''ve never encountered. The Red Phoenixes


    aren''t their match. We need all our special troops tounch a full assault against the Green Dragon


    Force and annihte these treasonous traitors!¡± Lin Qing-He urged Han Ping and Lan Xing to


    The two instructors exchanged a look before nodding.


    "What a pity. They have such great potential. It''s unfortunate that they''ve been brainwashed by Ye Fan.


    Treasonous fools like them can''t be spared, no matter how gifted they are. We must get rid of them all,¡±


    said Han Ping sadly as he shook his head.


    An icy glint shed across Han Ping''s eyes as he hollered. "Qiongqi, where are you?¡±


    The look in Lan Xing''s eyes hardened as well. "ck Tigers, answer to my call!¡±


    The remaining three special troops assembled before their instructors.


    "Here are your orders! The Green Dragon Force hasmitted a treasonous and unforgivable act


    against the military. They caused chaos during our contest, injured their fellowrades and defied


    their superiors'' orders. We hereby order you to arrest them. Kill those who resist arrest!" thundered the


    instructors. Their voices rose in unison and filled the air.


    The Qiongqi, ck Tigers and Red Phoenixes charged at the Green Dragon Force the next moment.


    Some members of the Eagles Force had sustained less serious injury during their fight with the Green


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dragon Force. They had gotten to their feet and joined the fight as well.


    "Green Dragon Force, you''re finished. It doesn''t matter how powerful you may be, you can''t be the


    match for all of us!"ughed Lin Qing-He with malicious glee as he watched the special troops lunge at


    the Green Dragon Force.


    The other instructors felt a little sorry for the Green Dragons. After all, this was going to be a great loss


    to the military. Yet, they had no other choice.


    Han Ping had intended to take the Green Dragon Force under his care and have them enlisted in the


    Jiangbei military.


    At that moment, he had known that he would not be able to tame these soldiers.


    They were better off dead then.


    The four special troops surrounded the Green Dragon Force.


    At that instant, the Green Dragon Force was thoroughly surrounded and trapped.


    "You don''t deserve to be our instructor!" yelled Li Zi-Yang at Han Ping.


    "You!" Fury darkened Han Ping''s face. "So be it. You''re going to regret your words! I wonder if you''ll still


    sound this arrogant right before you''re ughtered. Men, take the Green Dragon Force down!" New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Infuriated by Li Zi-Yang and his teammates, Han Ping ordered the Qiongqi to annihte the Green


    Dragon Force.


    With a single bound, she leaped into the air andnded lightly in the midst of her teammates.


    Li Zi-Yang, Tai Shan, Ma Ming-Bo and Gao Da-Zhuang surrounded her like stars around the moon.


    Her cherry red lips pursed lightly before they parted and issued amand that rang loud and clear.


    "Green Dragon Force, hear mymand! Unleash the Five-Point Attack!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1220 The Fearsome Five-Point Attack

    Chapter 1220 The Fearsome Five-Point Attack


    Upon Ye Yu-Yan''smand, the members of the Green Dragon Force moved into ce.


    Two stood in front, two at the back, and one in the center of their formation.


    The five had sat down. Their eyes were shut tightly as their arms were stretched out on either side of


    them in an invisible embrace.


    They were chanting softly.


    "What are they doing? This is a fight to the death! Have they given up all hopes of winning and are just


    going to sit there and be killed?"


    Amidst the heated discussions on the Green Dragon Force''s bizarre move, sudden winds began to stir


    uneasily around them.


    What had been clear skies darkened.


    Wintry winds rushed from all corners and charged towards them. Sand and stone were swept into the


    air. Dark clouds amassed in the skies and obscured the


    light.


    In the distance, thunder rumbled as lightning shed intermittently.


    The skies appeared to be boiling as the forces of nature roiled and churned.


    As if uncontrobly drawn towards thetter, they rushed towards the Green Dragon Force relentless.


    The members of the Green Dragon Force were akin to sponges as they absorbed the waves of energy


    that surged around them.


    The power that exuded from their forms began to grow increasingly stronger and at increasingly rapid


    speed.


    It was akin to watching a spark turn into a forest fire.


    The terrifying power that emanated from the Green Dragon Force sent shivers of fear rippling through


    the chief instructors.


    "Damnit! What''s the Green Dragon Force up to now? Why are they capable of such power?" cursed Lin


    Qing-He with a stormy look on his face.


    With the four special troops surrounding the Green Dragon Force, he had thought that thetter had


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    been doomed.


    Who could have foreseen that these rascals would have such a trump card hiding up their sleeves?


    The power that they had unleashed had transformed the very heaven and earth.


    "Instructor Han, you''re the experienced martial artist. Do you know what move this is? It''s affecting the


    very forces of nature!


    Is it some kind of illusion?" asked Lin Qing-He.


    Han Ping was silent and the look on his face betrayed no hint of emotion. He simply stared unblinkingly


    at the Green Dragon Force. It was obvious that he had no idea what was going on.


    The special troops that had surrounded the Green Dragon Force were faring worse than their


    instructors.


    The overwhelming power rushing from the Green Dragon Force had them trembling with fear. Their


    faces had paled with terror.


    They could feel the overpowering sense of danger looming over them.


    "Oh no! It''s a Five-Point Attack!" blurted out Han Ping after a long moment of silence. rm shed


    across his eyes. "They''re preparing tobine their forces and unleash a powerful attack that''s going


    to cause devastating damage. We must stop them before that happens. They can''t be allowed to


    continue gathering their strength!¡±


    Han Ping had realized the seriousness of the situation then. The sight of that formationing


    together had them quaking in their boots.


    The Green Dragon Force was merely gathering its strength at the moment. Once they were ready, they


    would unleash the power that they had gathered. That would put the special troops in grave danger.


    They had to act quickly if they wanted to save themselves and their students. They had to take the


    Green Dragon Force down before they were ready tounch their attack.


    "Instructor Han, we''re going to be theughingstock of the town if we attack these young soldiers." Zhu


    Rong and Lan Xing appeared hesitant.


    They had not attacked the Green Dragon Force earlier because it hadn''t seemed appropriate.


    No matter how powerful the Green Dragon Force was, these were still young men and women. On the


    other hand, they were well respected figures in the military who were chief instructors of their


    respective militaries. It would be beneath their stature to fight Ye Yu-Yan and her teammates.


    "This isn''t the time to think about your reputation and honor. Do you really think that''s more important


    than the lives of the Red Phoenixes, the Qiongqi and everyone else? I''ll be honest with you. If you let


    the Green Dragon Force unleash their Five-


    Point Attack, our special troops are going to be annihted!"


    What?


    Han Ping''s words sent Zhu Rong and Lan Xing reeling back with shock.


    These special troops were their life''s work and their pride and joy.


    They weren''t going to let their life''s work be ruined in the hands of the Green Dragon Force.


    "Let''s act right now and stop them then!¡±


    They decided to cast their notions of honor and reputation aside andunch a joint attack against the


    Green Dragon Force.


    Before they could make a charge at the Green Dragon Force, a shadowy figure darted in front of them.


    The next moment, they saw Ye Fan standing before them.


    His words dripped with disdain and mockery.


    "Scoundrel, get out of our way! We''ll deal with you next. We don''t have time to waste on you now!" A


    frantic Zhu Rong sent his palm flying at Ye Fan.


    Instead of dodging, Ye Fan took the hit.


    "What?" rm shed across Zhu Rong''s eyes as he stared at the unmoving Ye Fan under his palm.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to possess the same terrifying physical resilience that the Green Dragon


    Force had.


    He had been unscathed by Zhu Rong''s attack.


    Worried that Ye Fan might attack him next, Zhu Rong pulled his arm back and leaped back a dozen


    meters, putting a sizeable distance between the two of them. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Zhu Rong turned towards Han Ping and the rest then.


    The three men abandoned the idea of disrupting the Green Dragon Force and instead decided to


    attack Ye Fan instead.


    With a single bound, the three instructors leaped into the air andnded around Ye Fan, surrounding


    him.


    Power emanated from their bodies while blood rushed through their veins. They had unleashed their


    full power.


    They dove into a flurry of powerful attacks in the next moment.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1221 Immense Power

    Chapter 1221 Immense Power


    "White Tiger Smash!¡±


    Lan Xing gave a low roar and thrust a heavy palm outwards.


    An insane amount of energy stirred up the wind and sent it spiraling towards Ye Fan.


    Once Lan Xing made the first move, the others didn''t just stand there and do nothing.


    Han Ping clenched his fists to gather his energy in one ce before letting it out with a st.


    "Explosive Thunder Fist!"


    Once that fist was thrown out, everyone heard the sound of something exploding.


    The impact of that seemingly unstoppable punch surged wildly towards Ye Fan.


    "Shadowless Kick!"


    Zhu Rong was thest one to make a move. He stomped his feet on the ground and leapt into the air.


    His signature kicking style was disyed before everyone in this instant.


    All three instructorsunched their attacks one after another, and the explosive force of their moves


    wowed the crowd.


    The authoritativeness they exuded encircled the entire Jiangbei area like a typhoon.


    "Oh my god! So that''s what chief instructors are made of! They''re really strong, domineering and a cut


    above the rest!¡± All the soldiers watching felt cold sweat drip down their faces and their knees go weak


    as they eximed in awe.


    Many of them looked at the three instructors with admiration and reverence.


    "Looks like that brat is doomed this time. The three instructors are fighting him at the same time, so


    even if he''s some martial arts genius, there''s no way he cane out of thisbined attack


    unscathed!" While there were those who were amazed by the three instructors, some of them were


    gloating merrily at Ye Fan''s impending defeat. They looked at Ye Fan like he was nothing but a dead


    body.


    To them, Ye Fan was definitely going to die from getting attacked by all three chief instructors at the


    same time.


    "Instructor Han, don''t kill him immediately, keep him alive," shouted Lin Qing-He with a nasty smile on


    his face as he watched from a distance. His face was covered with a vengeful expression.


    He wasn''t telling Han Ping to spare Ye Fan because he suddenly grew a conscience and wanted to let


    Ye Fan off. He just didn''t want Ye Fan to die so easily!


    His good friend had died at Ye Fan''s hands, and even his own son had been crippled because of Ye


    Fan.


    The Eagles Force that was his pride and glory had been beaten to a pulp by the Green Dragon Force


    under Ye Fan.


    Everything that was important to him had vanished at Ye Fan''s hands.


    Lin Qing-He had both old and new scores to settle with Ye Fan, and he hated the young man to the


    core.


    Even though he wanted Ye Fan dead, he wanted to make sure Ye Fan was tortured to death slowly.


    "You little punk, I''m going to make sure you regret everything you did!" Lin Qing-He''s hateful and


    poisonous voice rang quietly as his eyes reddened. He clenched his fists so tightly out of anger that his


    nails were about to dig into his own skin.


    By this time, Han Ping and the other two were about to reach Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had remained silent all this time. When he saw the three instructorsunch their attack, he


    shook his head and chuckled. "How dare a fireflypete with the moon to see who will shine more


    brightly? Then again, it doesn''t matter. I will show all of you what I, the Dragon Master, is truly made


    of!" Ye Fan''s gaze suddenly became frosty.


    A strong wind began to blow as Ye Fan''s presence soared.


    His Invoke the Celestial Cloud was swirling wildly within his body.


    A massive amount of energy derived from the elements surged through his veins like fire.


    In just an instant, Ye Fan''s energy multiplied several times over.


    He was like a powerful dragon that covered the sky!


    This terrifying aura that Ye Fan exuded began to cover the area surrounding him, blowing sand into the


    air and sending fallen leaves flying.


    "Oh my god..."


    "These energy levels are insane!"


    Many paled after they sensed the tremendous power surging out from Ye Fan''s body.


    Even the three instructors felt their faces tremble slightly.


    They suddenly realized something. Since Ye Fan had been able to train up fighters like those in the


    Green Dragon Force, Ye Fan himself was definitely no ordinary man.


    But they had already gone past the point of no return.


    They had all fallen out with one another and had evenunched an attack. There was nothing they


    could do but to fight to the very end.


    The three instructors immediately added more strength and aggression to their movements.


    BOOM!


    A loud st suddenly rang loudly.


    Everyone watched as the young man stepped on the ground and leapt into the sky. His palms were


    spread out, his feet split the ground beneath it and his body soared like a roc spreading its wings.


    It took him only one leap to reach Lan Xing.


    Lan Xing stared at Ye Fan in shock as he watched the energy-filled Ye Fan aim a kick at him.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud! First move, Cloud Sun Kick!"


    There was a terrible st as the impact of the kick nearly shattered everything around it.


    Ye Fan''s kick broke through Lan Xing''s attack instantly. The palms that he had thrust out were broken


    at the wrist by this kick.


    Flesh spurted into the air and blood dyed the ground.


    But Ye Fan''s kick didn''t end there. After the kick tore through Lan Xing''s arm, it didn''t slow down at all


    and continued to smash right onto Lan Xing''s shoulder.


    A series of sts followed as Lan Xing''s shoulder literally copsed.


    His shoulder caved in like a mountain after an avnche. His terrible cries of pain filled the air along


    with his blood.


    As he let out a heart-wrenching shriek, his body flew into the air and crashed several kilometers away.


    Nobody knew if he was dead or alive.


    "Lan Xing! You little bastard! How dare you hit him so hard?! You deserve to die!¡± yelled Zhu Rong


    nastily at Ye Fan when he saw how Lan Xing had been severely injured and sent flying several


    kilometers out in just the blink of an eye.


    Ye Fan justughed quietly. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You''re next!"


    The strength in his palms exploded with a start!


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud, second move!


    Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    That punch felt like a mountain falling from the sky, or the entire gxy crashing down on the peak of a


    mountain.


    The sts in the air sounded like the rumbling of thunder as the impact of Ye Fan''s punch filled the air.


    Zhu Rong waspletely stunned.


    For some reason, he couldn''t see anything else but Ye Fan''s incredible power when he threw that


    punch!


    BAM! Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Another st was apanied by a bloodcurdling scream as well as the sound of bones breaking.


    Zhu Rong''s chest caved right in from the impact.


    His ribs broke on the spot and blood sprayed in all directions.


    Zhu Rong''s heavy body was pummeled into the ground by Ye Fan.


    Loose rocks flew in every direction and even the mountains and rivers trembled.


    It felt as though Jiangbei had just gone through an earthquake.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After the dust settled, everyone realized that there was a channel in the ground, and it was at least


    twenty meters deep.


    Zhu Rong was nowhere to be seen.


    Perhaps he was buried in the ground. Or perhaps, Ye Fan''s punch had already smashed him to


    smithereens!


    ''What just happened?!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1222 A Terrified Jiangbei

    Chapter 1222 A Terrified Jiangbei


    Han Ping waspletely bewildered.


    Even though he knew that this Ye Fan was no weakling, he didn''t expect Ye Fan to be this powerful


    either.


    He had incapacitated two chief instructors with just one punch and one kick!


    After Ye Fan''s punch came down on Zhu Rong, Han Ping broke down immediately.


    He didn''t have any ideas about attacking Ye Fan anymore. The only thought left in his mind was to


    escape! Now!


    Once that thought popped up in his mind, Han Ping stopped his attack and turned to run immediately.


    He didn''t care about whether he was embarrassing himself or not.


    It was better to be a disgrace than to die!


    But of course, Ye Fan wasn''t going to let him escape like that.


    Once he was done with Zhu Rong, he continued with the third move of Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    A gigantic palm began to form. It was so huge that it blotted out the sun.


    The shadow of the palm over Han Ping was like the shadow of death, and it seemed to strangle Han


    Ping''s throat.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When he saw Ye Fan looking at him, he knew that he was doomed to die.


    Han Ping gave up trying to escape and turned to Ye Fan and pleaded, "Instructor... Instructor Chu,


    please, please don''t kill me! Chasing the Green Dragon Force out and making life difficult for all of you


    had n-nothing to do with us! It was all that Lin Qing-He''s fault! Lin Qing-He was the asshole who kept


    egging us on! If you have to kill someone, please kill him! Please! I beg you! Please let me off!"


    Han Ping was in a terrible panic. His fearful pleas echoed throughout the entire militarypound.


    Lin Qing-He nearly peed himself when he heard these words. His face paled and his heart froze over.


    He never thought that Han Ping would be despicable enough to put the me on him!


    Han Ping was already on the verge of death, but he was going to drag Lin Qing-He down with him.


    But Lin Qing-He had no idea that Han Ping hated him just as much.


    If not for Lin Qing-He, Han Ping wouldn''t have made life difficult for the Green Dragon Force and


    wouldn''t have offended Ye Fan as a result. He wouldn''t be in such a terrible predicament too.


    It wasn''t wrong to say that Lin Qing-He was the reason why he was in this current crisis.


    He even wished he could kick Lin Qing-He to death.


    But the more important thing now wasn''t taking revenge on Lin Qing-He. The most urgent matter at


    hand was to survive Ye Fan''s attack.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about his pleas.


    Ye Fan knew that Han Ping was saying all this only because Han Ping was afraid of what he could do,


    and not because Han Ping was truly repentant.


    So Ye Fan snorted coldly in return. "Spare you? If the one who lost the fight today was me, would you


    have spared me? Instructor Han?"


    "Well, I..." Han Ping was at a loss for words and couldn''t find an answer for Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan was right. If Ye Fan were the one who had lost, then the three instructors wouldn''t have let Ye


    Fan off just because he begged them to.


    But even so, Han Ping refused to give up. He shouted with all his might and tried his best to save


    himself, "No! Ye Fan, you can''t kill me! I''m from the Han family of Jiangbei! My father and uncles are all


    martial arts grandmasters and the Han family is very powerful in Jiangbei! If you kill me, my entire


    family will not let you off..."


    But while Han Ping was still shouting away, the palm that wasrge enough to blot out the sun had


    The earth shook violently and a loud st filled the air.


    A terrifyingly huge palm print appeared on the ground.


    A crushed and bloodied bodyy in the middle of this gigantic palm-shaped hole.


    Ye Fan''s Earthshaking Palm had turned the once powerful descendant of a wealthy family and chief


    military instructor of Jiangbei to nothing but mush.


    Immediately after Ye Fan''s palm had killed Han Ping, the Green Dragon Force had also finished


    gathering their forces together.


    All of them suddenly opened their eyes after sitting down cross-legged with their eyes closed for so


    long.


    An authoritative roar reverberated loudly, "Thunder Torch Dragon Formation! Arise!!"


    An invisible formation began to rise from beneath the feet of the five members of the Green Dragon


    Force.


    A fiery red light shot into the sky.


    An illusion of the torch dragon in Chinese mythology took shape in front of the Green Dragon Force.


    Thunder rumbled in the skies as a torch dragon soared into the air, and its appearance was soon


    followed by a long howl.


    Ye Yu-Yan and herrades controlled this torch dragon illusion and sent it ahead of them.


    "No!" "Stop!


    Everyone in thepound started screaming hysterically at the sight of this.


    Lin Qing-He''s eyes widened and almost fell out of their sockets as he shouted wildly, "Lin Fan! FAN!


    Run! RUN!!"


    But he was toote.


    Everyone watched as that torch dragon rushed to the front, swallowing every single member of the Red


    Phoenix, the Qiongqi, the ck Tigers and the Eagles at once.


    The fierce and fiery mes of the dragon burnt everything in its way.


    The battle ended as quickly as it started.


    The formation soon lost its effect and that torch dragon disappeared along with it.


    Dozens of burnt corpses were left strewn all over the ground.


    That Thunder Torch Dragon Formation hadpletely annihted all four special troops forces.


    There were more than twenty of them, but not a single one of them survived.


    Everyone was floored by the power of the Green Dragon Force.


    "This...¡±


    "Oh my..."


    A deathly silence ensued.


    Not even the birds could be heard.


    Everyone was rooted to the spot.


    That move had been simply too powerful.


    Both Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force were terrifyingly powerful.


    Ye Fan in particr, was truly impressive. He had beaten the three chief military instructors of Jiangbei


    so soundly!


    He had been the star of the show since the battle began.


    What was this about being a descendant of grandmasters?


    Who was this supposed Northwestern Tiger?


    What Shaolin disciple?


    All of them fell apart like porcin vases in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s might had truly petrified every single person here.  NovelDrama.Org


    Nobody would have thought a young man like Ye Fan would have been able to take on all three


    instructors by himself and win them hands down.


    It only took one punch, one kick and one m of the palm to send terror coursing through the entire


    Jiangbei army.


    Everyone finally realized how immensely formidable this young man had to be.


    The Green Dragon Force leapt to their feet and ran over to where Ye Fan was.


    Those admiring voices and reverent words resounded like rolling thunder. It echoed through thend


    and shook everyone''s hearts.


    Nobody said anything and even the trees and grass stopped rustling. Only that one young man stood


    proudly with his hands folded behind his back.


    The Green Dragon Force was before him while the clouds billowed behind him.


    He was undoubtedly the hero of this generation!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1223 Rescue

    Chapter 1223 Rescue


    There was nothing but silence for miles.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Only one young man stood proudly in front of all the soldiers.


    His deep eyes seemed to reflect the stars in the sky.


    His arrogance looked down on his empire like a king.


    All the soldiers within the Jiangbei military camp had hearts full of terror as well as a willingness to


    submit to this man''s authority.


    Ye Fan''s prowess had certainly petrified them all. The deep channel in the earth before him as well as


    all the bloodied corpses lying around him made one shudder even though the weather wasn''t chilly.


    Lin Qing-He was so frightened that he felt like his soul had left him. He took one small step backwards


    at a time with a pale face, as if he was going to make a run for it while Ye Fan wasn''t looking.


    But it was impossible for him to get away.


    Ye Fan''s eye was on him the minute Lin Qing-He moved the slightest bit.


    "Commander Lin, where are you going?" a faint chuckle came towards Lin Qing-He.


    Ye Fan spoke very calmly, but Lin Qing-He could hear the malice in it.


    He froze on the spot and stared back in horror at Ye Fan as his body started trembling uncontrobly.


    "What...what do you want with me?¡±


    Ye Fan ignored Lin Qing-He''s terrified question. He started walking towards Lin Qing-He. Every step he


    took seemed to echo loudly in everyone''s hearts.


    Lin Qing-He watched Ye Fan draw closer and closer to him. He felt like the grim reaper wasing for


    him!


    He finally had a mental breakdown from being too afraid to die.


    He looked miserably at Ye Fan as he pleaded in a bitter voice, "Instructor Chu, please...please spare


    me!"


    "Kneel down when you talk!!"


    Ye Fan''s sudden shout hit Lin Qing-He like a storm on the Pacific Ocean.


    Lin Qing-He felt as though a mountain had fallen on his shoulders, and the weighty authoritativeness of


    Ye Fan made his knees buckle.


    The deputymander of the military camp who was once unmatched in power had no choice but to


    kneel down.


    Ye Fan stood in front of him with an icy smile on his face as he looked down at Lin Qing-He. "Lin Qing-


    He, you never thought the day woulde when you have to kneel at my feet, did you? Back when I


    became an instructor in Jiangdong, you were unhappy about it, so you colluded with others to attack


    me and force me out of Jiangdong''s military camp."


    "If that was all you did, I wouldn''t have cared. Being a chief military instructor is a title that I can do


    without, anyway. If you didn''t like me around, I didn''t mind leaving. It''s just being a chief military


    instructor after all. I could let you have it."


    "But instead of stopping there, you actually let that Chen Lan abuse the Green Dragon Force. And now,


    you''ve ganged up with others to throw the Green Dragon Force out of thepetition, and you even


    dered that you wanted all of us dead! I can only say that you deserve what you''re getting today." Ye


    Fan had no expression on his face, but his words were sinister and furious.


    Lin Qing-He was already frightened to pieces from Ye Fan''s fury and his face was already covered with


    tears and snot, but he continued to plead with Ye Fan for his life, "Instructor Chu, I...I was wrong! I was


    terribly wrong! It is all my fault! I was the one who was blind! I was the one who was tired of living and


    offended you! I deserve to die! I do!"


    "But Instructor Chu, since we were once colleagues, could you spare my life? Please? Instructor Chu,


    I''m begging you, please, just spare my life! As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll do anything for you!"


    Lin Qing-He used to think that he could face death bravely.


    But when he was actually faced with the possibility of dying, Lin Qing-He realized that he had been


    wrong all the while.


    The desire to live and the fear of dying was torturing him so badly that he was on the verge of going


    mad. He didn''t even care about his status or reputation anymore. He just didn''t want to die.


    "Spare you?" Ye Fan immediately burst outughing. His brightughter sounded mocking and


    sarcastic, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "You''ve made life so hard for the Green Dragon Force time and again, and you got others to surround


    and kill me. Do you still think there''s any chance for you to be spared?" Ye Fan shook his head and


    Suddenly, his eyes turned cold. Everyone watched as Ye Fan stretched his palm out and shed it


    through the air like his fingers were ws.


    SWOOSH! A knife-like energy shot out from Ye Fan''s fingers.


    There was a sputtering sound as Lin Qing-He''s throat was slit on the spot.


    Bright red blood gushed out from his throat.


    Lin Qing-He stared in horror at Ye Fan. His lips trembled and looked like he was trying to say


    something, but nothing but blood came out when he opened his mouth.


    Everyone watched on in shock and trepidation as one of the most powerful men in the Jiangdong


    military, Lin Qing-He, died right before their eyes.


    Lin Qing-He''s heart was filled with regret as he died.


    If he had known this would be how everything ended, he wouldn''t have dared to provoke or offend Ye


    Fan at all.


    He was now going to die, he had caused the death of his own son, and he had also implicated so many


    people in between.


    All was silent except for the cool breeze that blew through the militarypound.


    Nobody in the enormous Jiangbei military camp dared to speak at all when they looked at the pile of


    dead bodies in front of them.


    Nobody dared to use Ye Fan of any wrongdoing either.


    Ye Fan was a truly vicious man. His aggressive ways had already frightened everyone deep inside.


    They were so fearful that they couldn''t even think of anything else.


    After killing off Lin Qing-He, Ye Fan left with the Green Dragon Force.


    But before leaving, Ye Fan told Tai Shan to carry Lin Qing-He''s body along, and also got the rest of the


    team to pick up a handful of dirt where the members of


    Eagles Forcey.


    The six of them walked off the same way they came.


    They left nothing but their frightening and authoritative aura lingering among the crowd behind them.


    Even after they had walked out of sight, nobody said anything. It was as if the wind was blowing


    through a desert and there was no sign of life in the field. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    After a long time, someone finally called out, "Hurry..,hurry...rescue them! Save the instructors!"


    The four special forces troops were definitely dead, but Lan Xing and Zhu Rong were probably still


    alive.


    The two of them were of very high standing in this military camp, so nobody would give up trying to


    save them as long as they were still breathing.


    Lan Xing was found to be barely breathing, so they quickly sent him to the hospital.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1224 Welcome Banquet

    Chapter 1224 Wee Banquet


    Almost one night after the battle, the soldiers finally found Zhu Rong''s horrifyingly mangled body in the


    middle of the night. It was buried deep in that frightening looking channel in the ground.


    Any normal person would have died after suffering such severe injuries, but Zhu Rong was a martial


    artist after all. Even though he was so badly injured and had remained buried for so long, he was


    actually still alive when the soldiers finally dug him out.


    Everyone was truly amazed by Zhu Rong''s incredible will to live.


    "Base Commander Li, should we still search for Instructor Han?" someone asked the basemander


    of the Jiangbei military camp after they found the other two instructors.


    The basemander didn''t say anything at first. He turned to look at the palmshaped hole behind him


    that was already brown from dried blood, shook his head and sighed. "Search for Instructor Han?


    How? Go over to that hole over there, take


    a handful of soil and send it to his family."


    The basemander looked so upset. Who would have thought that the man he was still chatting


    happily with just the other day would end up as an unrecognizable mush of flesh and blood? He didn''t


    even die in one good piece.


    "Where is that Instructor Chu from? He''s such an unyielding character, and he''s so formidable too. He


    actually made the entire military camp submit to him singlehandedly!" The basemander felt cold


    sweat drip down his face when he thought about the battle earlier.


    The memory of how Ye Fan had taken down the three chief military instructors with just one palm, one


    punch and one kick sent chills down his back.


    Technically speaking, he was supposed to arrest Ye Fan for massacring so many men on his base and


    do justice for Han Ping and the rest. But that man had exuded such a frightening level of


    authoritativeness. He was so frightened that he could barely keep it together, never mind capture Ye


    Fan. He didn''t even dare to say anything, and didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    News of what happened in the Jiangbei military camp had not spread to other areas yet.


    Nobody knew that their instructors and special troop soldiers had beenpletely annihted.


    The Jiangdong military camp was even in the midst of preparing a big feast to wee Lin Qing-He


    and the rest back in victory.


    After thepetition ended in the morning, Lin Qing-He had called Wu Yang to say that the Jiangdong


    team was the champion in both the team and individual categories. The Eagles Force was the overall


    winner of thepetition.


    He also said that the entire team would be returning to Jiangdong the next day.


    After hearing the news, Wu Yang was so excited that he couldn''t sleep all night.


    The first thing he did after waking up the next day was to instruct his troops to prepare a big feast and


    invite important guests to wee Lin Qing-He and the troops home, as well as to celebrate their win.


    "Commander Wu, congrattions! I heard that your subordinates won in Jiangbei."


    "The Jiangdong military has won both the group and individualpetitions! This is truly something


    that will go down in history!"


    "The Jiangdong military has really made history under your leadership, Commander Wu!¡±


    The restaurant within the military camp had already been decorated beautifully.


    The military band was ying festive music and even the celebratory cannons were in ce.


    A brand new red carpet ran from the restaurant to the entrance of the militarypound.


    Flowers and lights lined the way.


    The entire military camp seemed to be in a festive mood now.


    Various big shots from all walks of life came pouring in and started to speak admiringly of Wu Yang.


    "Oh no no, you''re all too kind. All of this is thanks to Qing-He. If Qing-He hadn''t helped to turn things


    around, Jiangdong wouldn''t even have anybody to send out."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Wu Yang wasn''t saying this just to be modest. He had initially ced his bets entirely on Ye Fan and


    the Green Dragon Force, but they ended up disappointing him.


    Ye Fan had left his post without saying anything, cked off on his work and let the Green Dragon


    Force just do whatever they wanted. The six of them eventually even left the military camp.


    Wu Yang went into a panic when that happened.


    After all, if the Green Dragon Force left, then who was he going to send to thepetition?


    Thankfully, Lin Qing-He had been training up the Eagles Force all this time and even got Chen Lan to


    be their instructor. This had helped to put Wu Yang''s heart at ease.


    But Chen Lan ended up getting thrashed by Ye Fan.


    Wu Yang didn''t hold high hopes for thispetition. He just hoped that Jiangdong wouldn''te in


    Wu Yang decided that once Lin Qing-He returned, he was going to reward him handsomely.


    Wu Yang continued to behave humbly on the outside, but he was overjoyed in his heart when he heard


    suchpliments.


    The Eagles Force was now the pride and glory of Jiangdong, and they had added a feather to his cap.


    "Gosh, please, don''t talk about him. He''s just a useless piece of trash. We put a team together for him


    to train, but instead of teaching them properly, he only taught them how to have fun. He made sure they


    got ginseng and abalone to eat every day! That''s even better than my own food! If Qing-He hadn''t


    discovered this in time, the Jiangdong military camp would have thoroughly embarrassed themselves


    this time round." Wu Yang was furious at the mere mention of Ye Fan. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    But he was also d that this problem had been discovered early and he could get it rectified.


    Otherwise, his troops were going to be theughingstock in Jiangbei!


    "What?! How could something like that happen! How could this Instructor Chu do such a thing? Such


    an audacious man ought to be arrested and shot to death!" the guests spoke up angrily in support of


    Wu Yang.


    Just then, someone came running in hurriedly to report, "Commander, they''re here!"


    Wu Yang was instantly delighted. "Our triumphant team is back! Everyone! Come with me to wee


    them!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1225 Settling All Feuds Once and For All

    Chapter 1225 Settling All Feuds Once and For All


    Wu Yangughed brightly as he led all his guests out to the main entrance of the military camp.


    The festive music and celebratory cannons came to life as well.


    A cheery and jubnt air spread across the entire Jiangdong military camp.


    Everyone watched in anticipation as a few military vehicles crossed the ins and drove swiftly


    towards the military camp.


    The crowd cheered and the soldiers bowed.


    The cannons were fired amidst theughter and melodious music.


    Wu Yang had put together the grandest wee for Lin Qing-He and the men he could muster to


    celebrate their victory.


    The cars finally came to a stop right where Wu Yang and his guests were.


    Before anyone could get out from the cars, Wu Yang ran up andughed merrily, "Qing-He, it''s been a


    really tough journey for all of you. I''ve thrown a banquet specially to wee all of you back!"


    But Wu Yang''sughter didn''tst long.


    A young and handsome looking face appeared in front of him after the doors opened.


    Wu Yang felt like something had suddenly struck him on the head. He shuddered and the smile on his


    face froze.


    "Wait, Ye Fan? Why is it you? You ungrateful thing! I was kind enough to let you go thest time, but


    you still dare to set foot in this camp? Did you think I don''t have the guts to do anything to you?


    Wu Yang was already very pissed off with Ye Fan over what happened with the Green Dragon Force


    and Chen Lan.


    Today was a day of celebration in Jiangdong, but this fellow hade here to rain on his parade, so


    Wu Yang was even angrier with him now.


    But Ye Fan just smiled faintly. "Commander Wu, calm down. I heard that Lin Qing-He led the Eagles


    Force to be the champion of the military camppetition, so I''vee here to congratte


    you."


    "Is that so?" Wu Yang snorted. "I did intend to send someone to tell you about this, actually. Ye Fan,


    back when you led the Green Dragon Force to betray the Jiangdong military camp, you originally


    hoped to make aughingstock of us, didn''t you? You thought that Jiangdong wouldn''t have anyone to


    send to thepetition without your team, right?"


    "But look what happened in the end. Without you and the Green Dragon Force, the Jiangdong military


    camp was still able to be the champion and brought glory to this camp! Reality has proved that


    stripping you of your rank and chasing you out of this ce was the right thing to do. Compared to


    Qing-He, you''re just a useless youth after all."


    Wu Yangughed uninhibitedly and his gaze was haughty. He felt such a great sense of superiority


    when he looked at Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by Wu Yang''s gleefulness. He shook his head as he looked at Wu Yang


    like he was an idiot.


    He waved his hand, and the five members of the Green Dragon Force hopped out from the cars


    behind. They walked expressionlessly towards Wu Yang.


    "What...what are all of you trying to do? I''m warning you, this is a military camp and there are


    thousands of soldiers based here, so this is no ce for any of you to make trouble. Besides, the


    Eagles are already on their way back. If you dare to try anything funny, I willmand the Eagles to kill


    all of you on the spot!" shouted Wu Yang fiercely as he went into a panic from sensing the solemn and


    murderous aura emanating from the five people walking towards him.


    But the five of them continued walking towards Wu Yang like they hadn''t heard him, and stopped just a


    few meters away from Wu Yang.


    Ye Yu-Yan looked at Wu Yang and said quietly, "Commander Wu, to congratte the Eagles for


    bing the champions, the Green Dragon Force is here to present a gift to you on the orders of


    Instructor Chu. Commander Wu, please receive the gift!"


    The other members of the Green Dragon Force had a very creepy smile on their faces when Ye Yu-Yan


    was speaking.


    While Wu Yang was still confused by their expressions, Tai Shan gave a low shout and kicked the thing


    that was lying at his feet.


    A cold and lifeless body flew and crashed right in front of Wu Yang.


    "This is..."


    Wu Yang was initially curious as to who this dead body was. But when he saw who it was, he was


    rooted to the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "This...this is...Lin Qing-He?! How did this happen?!" Wu Yang''s face paled and his eyes were bulging


    from his head as he stared in shock at Lin Qing-He''s corpse.


    He never thought that his wee banquet would wee Lin Qing-He''s corpse instead.


    All the guests who saw Lin Qing-He''s body immediately shuddered, and a number of them even


    screamed. Some of the female guests didn''t even dare to look at the body. They just covered their eyes


    and looked away.


    After a long period of shock, Wu Yang''s bloodshot eyes red at Ye Fan furiously. "You bastard! What


    did you do?! How dare you! How dare you kill our Deputy Commander?! How dare you kill Qing-He!! All


    of you deserve to die! All of you deserve to DIE!" roared Wu Yang in a rage.


    So after finding out that Lin Qing-He was dead, Wu Yang was deeply infuriated. He was ready to skin


    Ye Fan alive for doing this.


    "No need to wait. I''ve brought the Eagles back too."


    Ye Fan chuckled, then looked towards Li Zi-Yang and called out, "Zi-Yang, take it out."


    "Yes, sir!" Li Zi-Yang immediately responded to Ye Fan, then scattered arge handful of slightly


    reddish soil at Wu Yang''s feet.


    "What is this?" Wu Yang was a little confused and didn''t know what Ye Fan meant by this.


    Li Zi-Yang smiled faintly and replied, "Commander Wu, I have sent the Eagles to you. We shall take our


    leave now.¡± Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The five members of the Green Dragon Force cupped their fists and bowed to take their leave. Ye Fan


    left along with them without saying anymore.


    But none of them bothered to respond to him. Ye Fan and the Green Dragons had disappeared into the


    distance and had left this ce for good.


    That handful of soil and that corpse was their farewell gift to the Jiangdong military camp.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They had settled all their feuds with this ce, so the Green Dragon Force had nothing to do with this


    ce from now on.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1226 Wu Yangs regret

    Chapter 1226 Wu Yang''s regret


    But of course, there was no way the things that happened in Jiangbei could be kept under wraps


    forever.


    As time passed, everything that happened that day spread through the five military camps like wildfire.


    "What did you just say?! There was a battle in Jiangbei and all the other four special troops were


    annihted by the Green Dragon Force with just one strike?!"


    "That''s not all! Apparently the chief military instructors of the various teams had a bad feeling when


    they saw the way the Green Dragons attacked, so they insisted on joining in the fight even though their


    status meant that they should not have joined in. Guess what happened in the end? At the veryst


    moment, the instructor of the Green Dragons actually fought back! He took on the three chief military


    instructors singlehandedly! And he defeated them soundly all by himself!"


    "All it took was one punch, one kick and one thrust of the palm to injure the three of them severely! The


    instructor of the


    Jiangbei troops died instantly and was turned into mush on the spot! Zhu Rong, the instructor of the


    Xibei troops, was mmed into the ground. He''s still in aa in the hospital, and I doubt he''d ever


    regain consciousness. The only one who''s still conscious is Lan Xing, the instructor of the Xinan


    troops! He managed to escape death, but that Green Dragon General seriously nearly killed him!"


    "Dude, you''re kidding! One man took on all three chief military instructors and thrashed them so badly?


    He''s singlehandedly trampled the entire army at this rate! So one''s hurt, one''s dead and one''s in a


    "Oh my god! That''s incredible! Where on earth does this Green Dragon Generale from?"


    All five major camps in the country was buzzing with shock over what happened.


    All the soldiers in Jiangdong, Jiangbei, Xinan, Xibei and Bianjiang were discussing this battle at length.


    But the attention was all on Jiangdong and Yanjing.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Jiangdong because of the awkward and strange rtionship that the Green


    Dragon Force had with the Jiangdong military camp.


    Not a lot of people knew about what happened, but as long as one or two people knew about it in the


    camp, the story would spread far and wide in no time.


    "Have you heard about what happened? Apparently, this Green Dragon Force was started by the


    Jiangdong military camp. That general in charge of them used to be the chief military instructor of


    Jiangdong too!"


    "What? Chief military instructor of Jiangdong? What the hell are you talking about? Wasn''t their chief


    military instructor Lin Qing-He? And their team was the Eagles Force. What does the Green Dragon


    Force have to do with Jiangdong?" someone asked in a doubtful voice.


    "Shush, don''t interrupt me and let me exin. Some months back, Yanjing and Jiangdong agreed to


    set up abined team and called them the Green Dragon Force. The Yanjing chief military instructor,


    Lu Tian-He, insisted on making this Instructor Chu the leader of this team and train this team even


    though most people were against it. But in the end, themander of the Jiangdong military camp


    turned out to be the stupid one.¡±


    "He actually fired Instructor Chu, saying that he had taught the team poorly and the team was now a


    useless bunch of fools, so he also chased the Green Dragon Force out of the camp. Because of this,


    Lu Tian-He fell out with the Jiangdong military camp. Yanjing decided to join thepetition on their


    own and got the Green Dragon Force on his side instead. That''s how all of this ended up like that.¡±


    Everyone finally understood all the twists and turns in the story after listening to this soldier exin


    things.


    "Oh my, that means Jiangdong was just getting their just desserts. How could they get rid of someone


    who turned out to be so formidable? Themander of Jiangdong must be a real idiot! He must be full


    of regret now, right? The person he despised and chased out ended up terrorizing three other special


    forces and singlehandedly defeated the rest of the nation''s military elites. Jiangdong''s instructor and


    troops are nothing in front of the Green Dragon Force and Instructor Chu! I heard that Lin Qing-He


    pleaded desperately with Instructor Chu just before he was killed. What a disgrace!¡±


    Winners took all after all.


    Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force became famous overnight and was a sensation in the military


    circles after that battle in Jiangbei.


    Even though so many had died at their hands, none of the soldiers in the other camps hated them.


    Instead, they treated Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force like heroes, because their story sounded like


    an underdog who managed to fight back and turn the tables on those who bullied him.


    When they were weak, they had been despised and just thrown out like worthless trash. But now, they


    had returned victorious and trampled over the other three troops!


    They had used bloodshed to p Jiangdong''s military camp in the face.


    But of course, while some were happy about this result, others weren''t.


    Jiangdong had be the center of attention of all the gossip and had be aughingstock


    overnight.


    Wu Yang, in particr, had beenbeled as a blind bat who hadn''t been able to see talent standing


    right in front of him.


    Even the soldiers within the Jiangdong military camp gossiped about Wu Yang.


    Almost everyone in the Jiangdong militarypound was speaking like this.


    Wu Yang was even more livid after hearing suchments.


    "Commander, don''t take the nonsense they''re spouting to heart! I''ll round up all these bastards and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    p their mouths!" said Yang, Wu Yang''s assistant for the past few decades.


    As Wu Yang said these words, he had subconsciously walked over to where Li Zi-Yang had left the pile


    of dirt he had brought back from Jiangbei.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    When Wu Yang looked down at the slightly reddish soil at his feet, he suddenly understood what Ye


    Fan really meant when he said that he had brought the Eagles back as well.


    "Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. I was the one who had looked down on you and the Green Dragon Force and


    underestimated your abilities severely," sighed Wu Yang sadly. He never expected that things would


    end up like this.


    His poor discernment and decisions had made the Jiangdong military camp theughingstock of the


    entire nation.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1227 Desperate Struggle

    Chapter 1227 Desperate Struggle


    But since Wu Yang had made it to this position, it meant that he wasn''t someone who admitted defeat


    easily either.


    "Ye Fan, don''t think that you''ve won! Nobody knows who will have thestugh yet. You''ve killed so


    many from the Jiangdong camp, so I will definitely avenge my men!" Wu Yang clenched his fists as the


    sun set behind him, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    Everything that happened in Jiangbei had thoroughly embarrassed Wu Yang.


    On top of that, Ye Fan had alsomitted so many offenses in Jiangdong before that, so Wu Yang


    was determined to deal with Ye Fan.


    Yang was worried when he heard what Wu Yang said. "Commander Wu, are you going to use the army


    to deal with him? Please think twice! Using the army is against the rules!"


    The army was meant to fight external forces, so if Wu Yang was going to get the troops to fight Ye Fan,


    that would be against thew. If anyone found out and the higher-ups investigated this matter, Wu Yang


    could forget about even staying in the army.


    Wu Yang shook his head. "Don''t worry, it''s just one Ye Fan. I''m not going to throw my future away


    because of him."


    "Then what do you intend to do?" asked Yang puzzledly.


    Wu Yangughed mirthlessly. "It''s very simple. There''s plenty of evidence to prove that Ye Fan has


    Jiangbei. All of this deserves death! I just have to report all these crimes to the top brass, and they will


    send someone to arrest Ye Fan. I''m sure the country wouldn''t let off this young punk!" Wu Yang''s gaze


    was deep and his hands were clenched tightly.


    It wasn''t as if using the Jiangdong army to fight Ye Fan hadn''t crossed Wu Yang''s mind.


    But Wu Wang knew that if even someone as powerful as Chen Lan could die at Ye Fan''s hands, he


    would have to use a huge number of troops in order to deal with Ye Fan. The Jiangdong troops


    wouldn''t be sufficient.


    But even though Jiangdong couldn''t take Ye Fan down, it didn''t mean that the country waspletely


    helpless against Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan hadmitted such grave crimes. He was sure that the country would definitely do something


    about Ye Fan in order to uphold thew and its authority over its citizens.


    That night itself, Wu Yang listed ten of Ye Fan''s worst crimes and requested that the country send its


    best fighter to arrest Ye Fan.


    In order to pressurize the higher-ups, he even got the other military camps involved in thest battle to


    sign his petition as well and request that the government punish Ye Fan.


    One fine day, the sun shone brightly in the sky.


    Wu Yang was in an excellent mood, and it was hard to say if that was because of the sunny weather.


    He called for a great feast to be prepared the minute he woke up.


    "Commander, what''s happened? Why are you happy?" asked Yang in confusion.


    Wu Yang had been in low spirits ever since Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force made so much trouble


    in Jiangbei.


    But today, his mood had changed 180 degrees. Yang was very curious about this change.


    "Hoho, Yang, I haven''t had the chance to tell you yet. Do you remember how I got the other military


    camps to co-sign a petition of mine to request that Ye Fan be punished for his crimes? I got news from


    the higher-ups yesterday. They said that they''re sending someone personally to Jiangdong to tell me


    the decision from the


    top brass."


    "The top brass is sending someone personally all the way here! That shows how much importance


    they''ve ced on this matter! In other words, we have achieved our aim. The country is going to deal


    with Ye Fan directly,¡± said Wu Yang with a malicious smile on his face. He didn''t expect things to go so


    smoothly.


    He thought that people like Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong would try their best to defend Ye Fan.


    If they tried to interfere, then it wouldn''t be so easy to use the country to arrest Ye Fan.


    But it was clear that Wu Yang had been worried for nothing.


    He had just sent in this request two days ago, and he got a response yesterday.


    And today, someone from the investigation team was actuallying.


    At this rate, Ye Fan and the Green Dragon


    Force was going to be jailed by the next day.


    "Alright, enough of talking. If my calctions are right, they''re going to arrive by noontime. Hire a few


    famous chefs from the city and get them to whip up a wee feast for the investigation team by lunch


    time!¡± Wu Yang instructed his men with the wave of his hands.


    At around 11 AM, a few cars with Yanjing license tes appeared in the Jiangdong military camp as


    expected.


    Wu Yang quickly brought his men over to wee the team from Yanjing.


    The sun was high in the sky and a strong wind blew.


    Wu Yang''s face was full of smiles as he stood at the gate with a respectful look in his eyes.


    The car doors opened and several men in military uniforms emerged.


    Both sides saluted each other.


    "Gentlemen, I''ve already prepared a feast inside, pleasee with me," Wu Yang showed them in with


    great excitement.


    But the men remained expressionless even though Wu Yang had weed them so warmly.


    The one who was leading the men looked at Wu Yang and said coldly, "Are you Wu Yang? The one in


    charge of this camp?"


    Wu Yang was taken a back for a moment. But he didn''t think much of these questions and just nodded.


    "That''s right. I''m Wu Yang."


    "From today onwards, themander in charge of the Jiangdong military camp shall be Lu Tian-He.


    His deputymander shall be Fang Shao-Hong."


    It seemed like lightning had just struck Wu Yang on the head. He couldn''t move an inch.


    His eyes were wide and they nearly popped out of their sockets.


    He trembled violently all over.


    ''This...what?! Why?! Why is it about me?


    How...how did things turn out this way? Ye Fan is the one who killed all those people! He''s the one who


    Why?! I don''t understand! I refuse to ept this!"


    Wu Yang almost went insane. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    He never thought that the day he was looking forward to so much would turn out like this.


    He had hoped to use the power of the country to punish Ye Fan. But he ended up punishing himself


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    instead!


    "How did things turn out like that?! Why?! I refuse to ept this! I refuse!!" roared Wu Yang hysterically


    as his eyes reddened.


    He simply couldn''t understand why the country would defend a young hooligan and mass murderer, but


    sacrifice him instead.


    While Wu Yang was on the verge of a mental breakdown, an older man was pushed in on a wheelchair.


    The man sitting in the wheelchair was Lu Tian-He, while the one pushing him was Fang Shao-Hong.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1228 Personally Apologize

    Chapter 1228 Personally Apologize


    "One is an ant, while the other is a dragon. Which one do you think the country would choose?" Lu


    Tian-He''s faintughter continued to ring in Wu Yang''s ears.


    Sometimes, reality was cruel like this.


    It wasn''t always a matter of who was right and who was wrong, but which option was more beneficial.


    Wu Yang was merely a military campmander who was old fashioned, stubborn, and nearing


    retirement.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was at the prime of his youth and was a pir of the nation. He was able to


    lord it over a province of the country and he had a lot more potential to offer in the future.


    Anybody in such a situation would definitely choose to defend Ye Fan and sacrifice Wu Yang without


    any hesitation.


    Besides, the mess in Jiangbei didn''t start with Ye Fan either. All of this started because of Wu Yang.


    If Wu Yang hadn''t chosen to believe those liars and allowed his subordinates to abuse the Green


    Dragons and force them out along with Ye Fan, none of this would have happened.


    Ye Fan might have been a little extreme in attacking the three chief military instructors so savagely and


    allowing the Green Dragon Force to annihte the other four special troops. But was this really Ye


    Fan''s fault?


    The other party were the ones who provoked Ye Fan first. They were the ones who said they were


    going destroy the Green Dragon Force and kill Ye Fan.


    One could say that Ye Fan and his team were just defending themselves.


    Han Ping and the rest deserved getting thrashed, and they were killed because they weren''t as


    powerful as their attackers.


    And now, Wu Yang had even hoped to use the power of the country to kill off Ye Fan.


    Even an idiot would be able to see which of the two men was more important to the nation.


    Why would the country stand up for Wu Yang and end up offending a powerful martial artist who was


    formidable enough to be a pir of the nation?


    On the contrary, the country would stop looking into Ye Fan''s wrongdoings and even deal with Wu Yang


    in order to ingratiate themselves to Ye Fan.


    Nobody said this explicitly, but after Wu Yang heard the contents of this documents and what Lu Tian-


    He said, he understood what just happened.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He had already been abandoned by the country.


    But he simply couldn''t understand why Ye Fan could gain such recognition from the country.


    "But why?! Why is this happening? No matter how formidable that Ye Fan is, he''s nothing but a


    youngster! I''m amander of a military camp and I can''t evenpare to a youngster?!" shouted Wu


    Yang miserably as he shook his head profusely with bloodshot eyes.


    He simply couldn''t ept this conclusion.


    He found it even harder to ept that his lifetime of contribution to the nation was nothingpared to


    this young man.


    "Just because he''s got brute strength? Just because he knows a few martial arts moves?! I don''t


    ept this! I refuse to!" shouted Wu Yang as he slowly descended into madness.


    The man who was reading the document earlier looked up at Wu Yang and said in a deep voice, "Wu


    Yang, it seems like you still have no idea what sort of person you offended before doing such a thing.


    Never mind the fact that you were themander of this camp - even if you added up the might and


    value of the 300,000 soldiers here, you would still not be Mr Chu''s equal."


    "As long as Mr Chu is around, China will be safe for the next 100 years! But you are merely a blind old


    dog who can''t even discern talent from liars. How could you evenpare yourself to Mr Chu?" The


    man''s words were icy and his frosty voice sounded furious.


    The man then turned to the others who came with him and gave a low shout, "Men, take him away! Tie


    him up, send him to Yunzhou and make him kowtow before Mr Chu to apologize!"


    All the other men immediately came forward to capture Wu Yang.


    All the soldiers in the camp broke out in cold sweat and shivered.


    None of them expected theirmander to go from being the man leading a few hundred thousand


    soldiers to a man who was undergoing investigation and condemned forever.


    Wu Yang knew this time that he had really been defeated. He had lost.


    Life wasn''t always smooth sailing after all. Not everybody could remain sessful


    forever.


    Wu Yang had thought about the possibility of him being removed from office a long time ago.


    But he never thought that this would actually happen because of a young man.


    "Ye Fan, you''ve won! You''ve won..." howled Wu Yang as he looked into the sky and his tears streamed


    down his face.


    Wu Yang didn''t have any of the authoritativeness he used to have. He just looked like an old man


    reminiscing about his halcyon days.


    The investigation team handcuffed Wu Yang and pushed him into the car headed for Yunzhou.


    "Oh? Is there something more to this?" Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong were puzzled by these words.


    "Remember, Mr Chu is someone very important to China. As long as Mr Chu doesn''t do anything that


    goes over the line, do not provoke him. Otherwise, let Wu Yang''s predicament be an example to you!"


    said the man in a low and solemn voice as he instructed Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Rong carefully.


    The two men paled slightly at these words.


    Even though the two of them knew a bit about Ye Fan, they didn''t expect the top brass to ce this


    much importance on Ye Fan. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    They had actually made them themanders of the Jiangdong military camp just to remain on


    friendly terms with Ye Fan.


    "My goodness. Yu-Yan''s cousin is really remarkable!"


    Lu Tian-He''s shook his head andughed bitterly as he watched the car with Wu Yang in it drive away


    towards Yunzhou.


    He thought that he had already ced Ye Fan at a sufficiently high position in his heart, but it seemed


    like he had underestimated this young man after all.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1229 Ye Qing-Tian Wants to Come?

    Chapter 1229 Ye Qing-Tian Wants to Come?


    After arresting Wu Yang, the investigation team made their way to Yunzhou so that Wu Yang could go


    and apologize to Ye Fan personally.


    "My goodness! Isn''t this Commander Wu Yang from the Jiangdong military camp? What''s going on?"


    The investigation team''s car happened toe at the same time as Li Er, who was here to discuss


    some matters with Ye Fan.


    Li Er got a shock when he saw that Wu Yang was handcuffed and shuffled along like a criminal.


    Li Er didn''t have many dealings with the military, but he had seen Wu Yang before.


    When he had used his connections to get his son into the military, he had seen Wu Yang, but it was just


    a passing nce. Wu Yang hadn''t even bothered to look at him.


    After all, Wu Yang was a general and amander of a military camp, so it was already very rare that


    a small fry like Li Er could even catch a glimpse of him.


    An ordinary citizen like Li Er was merely small fry to Wu Yang. No matter how rich Li Er was, he didn''t


    have any official title from the government, so he was just a person with a lot of money and nothing


    else.


    Li Er hadn''t been able to sit down and talk to Wu Yang about getting his son in, so he ended up finding


    another connection to get this settled.


    So when he saw thismander who used to be high and mighty and even considered him an


    unworthy small fry look so dejected as he shuffled along to Ye Fan''s ce, Li Er was both shocked and


    confused.


    But of course, Wu Yang didn''t respond to Li Er''s question. He had lost the arrogance and pride he once


    had, so he had also be sullen in nature.


    "Hello, sir, are you a friend of Mr Chu? Could you help us to tell him that we''ve brought the offender,


    Wu Yang, here to apologize personally to Mr Chu? We hope that he cane out to receive the


    apology," said one of the men who brought Wu Yang here.


    Li Er was rmed when he heard these words and his eyes widened.


    "Wait, you said Commander Wu Yang is here to apologize to Mr Chu?l My god! Mr Chu is simply


    amazing! He''s already the leader of elite soldiers and now amander is here to surrender to Mr


    Chu''s authority? Wait here, I''ll go in and tell him."


    Li Er was very agitated when he heard about this and quickly ran in to tell Ye Fan about it.


    But after he told Ye Fan about this, Ye Fan just quietly continued reading his book and sipping his tea


    without asking any questions or even responding to this.


    Ye Fan clearly had no intention to go out and see them.


    "Mr Chu, I think we''d better go out and see them. The people outside are definitely no ordinary people,


    and it will bring us a lot of trouble in the future if we make them angry," Li Er persuaded Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan remainedpletely unmoved. He ignored the request of the people outside and ignored


    Li Er''s pleas.


    Li Er continued to persuade him, but Ye Fan didn''t even say a single word.


    Li Er had no choice but to go outside and tell the men about Ye Fan''s response.


    None of the men who came with Wu Yang were angry at all. After thanking Li Er, they continued to wait


    outside the house.


    Three days of waitingter, Ye Fan finally allowed them in.


    "Mr Chu, everything that happened in Jiangdong earlier was hard on you. We have orders from our


    leaders to offer our sincerest apology to Mr Chu on behalf of the entire Chinese army. At the same


    time, we have also brought Wu Yang here to kowtow and apologize to you."


    Ye Fan sat quietly in the middle of the


    living room.


    He had a calm expression on his face as he looked down at the book in his hands. The tea in front of


    him was steaming hot and the steam filled the air with the fragrance of the tea.


    Wu Yang and the investigation team were all standing respectfully before him. The leader of the team


    was a muscr man, and was the one who spoke earlier.


    Wu Yang kept his head down and didn''t dare to talk nor even look up at Ye Fan.


    "Wu Yang, why are you still standing there in a daze? You abused the Green Dragon Force, chased Mr


    Chu away and caused such a terrible disaster! Hurry up and kneel before Mr Chu to apologize!" said


    the leader of the men before kicking Wu Yang behind his knees.


    The once powerful Wu Yang fell to his knees with a thud in front of Ye Fan.


    After forcing Wu Yang to kneel, the man looked at Ye Fan and said very respectfully,


    "Mr Chu, after my uncle found out about everything that happened in Jiangdong, he was really furious


    too. He has stripped Wu Yang of all his duties and has sent him back to his home to reflect on his


    actions. Also, Lu Tian-He and Fang Shao-Hong will be in charge of the Jiangdong military camp, so if


    you need anything from the military, you can look for them directly. Lu Tian-He owes you his life, so I''m


    sure he will not turn you down."


    The man had a bright smile on his face and his voice was filled with great respect and admiration for Ye


    Fan.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Ye Fan blinked and said, "Your uncle?"


    Ye Fan looked up at these words, and so did Wu Yang. Wu Yang broke his silence and asked,


    "You...you are the God of War''s nephew?"


    The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, was a legendary figure among the soldiers.


    Wu Yang had heard all about Ye Qing-Tian ever since he was in the infantry.


    In fact, Wu Yang still regarded Ye Qing-Tian as the idol he wanted to emte.


    He was shocked to hear that Ye Ze was Ye Qing-Tian''s nephew, because he never expected that this


    matter would evene to the attention of the God of War.


    Ye Fan nodded and his tone of voice became a lot gentler. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    "Is that so? If he''sing, then I''d definitely wee him," said Ye Fan with a faintugh before


    sending Ye Ze and his men out.


    But after Ye Ze left, Ye Fan began to feel puzzled.


    Ye Qing-Tian wouldn''te looking for him for nothing. Some trouble must be brewing.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1230 Qiu Mu-Chengs Guilt

    Chapter 1230 Qiu Mu-Cheng''s Guilt


    Early the next morning, the cool breeze of early fall swept across the city.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had set her rm clock for 6AM, but she only woke up at 7AM.


    The most painful time of the day for Qiu Mu-Cheng was the time when she had to wake up.


    She felt as though her soul and body were in two different ces. Her physical body had gotten up, but


    her soul was still asleep.


    "Dear, I''m so sleepy..." Qiu Mu-Cheng whined coquettishly as she stretched an arm out towards the


    space where Ye Fan normally slept.


    But after patting the bed for a while, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s arm didn''t feel anything.


    She finally opened her eyes to find that the space where Ye Fan usually slept was empty.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned with a start to look at the clock to find that it was nearly


    710AM already.


    She immediately jolted up and groaned in frustration, "Damn it, I''ve overslept again! Qiu Mu-Cheng,


    you''re such azy pig! You''re an adult already but you constantly oversleep and always make your


    husband serve you as a result!¡±


    She used both hands to tug at her hair in annoyance at how useless she was.


    After letting out her frustration, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t even change out of her pajamas. She put on her


    slippers and ran out of the room.


    Just as she had expected, the table was already covered with breakfast.


    "Dear, you''re awake? Go wash up and get changed, then have breakfast. I''ll send you to workter." Ye


    Fan came out of the kitchen with a freshly fried egg and an apron round his waist to see Qiu Mu-


    Cheng''s barely awake face in front of him, and he burst into a bright smile.


    Nobody would have ever expected that the almighty Mr Chu who had defeated those military


    instructors in Jiangbei so powerfully would actually be such a gentle and understanding man in front of


    his wife.


    "Ye Fan, didn''t I tell you to let me prepare breakfast? I''m your wife, so I should be the one doing all this.


    Can''t you give me a chance to do this?"


    Most other wives would have happily run to their husbands with a big thank you and even a kiss if they


    saw that their husbands had prepared breakfast.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng did none of that, and even red begrudgingly at Ye Fan as she grumbled about


    how he ended up preparing breakfast for her again.


    Ye Fan smiled brightly when he heard what she said.


    That smile was especially sweet.


    "Silly girl! You work so hard out there every day, while I have nothing to do at home, so I pass the time


    by cooking your meals and cleaning the house. We''ve lived like that for so long already, so why are you


    bothered by this?"ughed Ye Fan.


    But these words only made Qiu Mu-Cheng feel even guiltier.


    Before Mufan Group existed and Ye Fan was merely a live-in husband, Qiu Mu-Cheng had thought this


    way too.


    She thought that since Ye Fan wasn''t employed and didn''t earn any money, it was only right for him to


    stay at home and take care of all the chores.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t feel guilty at all as Ye Fan took care of everything in the house for more than


    three years.


    But sheter realized that she had been wrong.


    This man''s contribution had not been any less than hers.


    No matter how hard she worked, she was nothing but a person who dabbled in business in an office,


    and the worst thing that could happen to her was to lose some money and assets.


    But what about Ye Fan?


    Ye Fan was faced with powerful businessmen like Li Er and Chen Ao, as well as frightening martial


    artists like Wu He-Rong and Mochizuki Kawa who no longer felt anything when they killed others. If he


    made one wrong step, he might lose his life.


    The dangers and cruelty of life that Ye Fan had faced all this time was probably much more terrifying


    than anything she had to face.


    Despite all that, Ye Fan continued to take care of her daily needs withoutining at all.


    In the past, Qiu Mu-Cheng had no idea about what Ye Fan faced out there.


    But now that she knew, she wasn''t going to let Ye Fan look after her like this anymore.


    So she set her rm to go off at 6AM every day. She wanted to wake up an hour earlier, make


    breakfast for Ye Fan and let him feel the warmth and care that came with having a wife.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she always overslept.


    That was why Qiu Mu-Cheng was so angry with herself earlier.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes immediately reddened.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? Your husband cooks for you and you''re still not satisfied?" teased Ye Fan


    with a smile.


    "Ye Fan, I feel like I''m really useless. I''m not gifted in martial arts like Yu-Yan, and I''m not able to take


    charge of so much power like Xu Lei. I can''t provide you with the warmth and concern of a wife, and I''m


    not virtuous at all."


    It wasn''t the first time she was thinking this way. She felt like she was growing further and further away


    from this young man in front of her.


    This man was like the stars in the sky that shone brilliantly.


    Even though he was with her throughout the day, she felt like she could only gaze upon him but could


    never reach him.


    When she realized that she was of no help, and was in fact a burden to Ye Fan, the fear in her heart


    only increased. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    These guilty feelings had been umting in her heart for a long time, and they were finallying


    out now.


    Ye Fan was surprised to hear these things from his usually prideful and independent wife. He didn''t


    expect her to think about so many things.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? Who says you''re useless? Without you, Mufan Group wouldn''t have


    expanded and reached the heights it''s at now," consoled Ye Fan gently.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "Ye Fan, you don''t have to console me. Mufan Group has achieved all


    these things today not because of me, but because of your reputation. Anybody in my position would


    have done an equally good job.¡±


    Yan has. The only thing I can do for you is to prepare your meals and to give you a clean and


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1231 God of War Visits

    Chapter 1231 God of War Visits


    "But now, I realize that I can''t even do such simple things." Tears started to flow from Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    eyes as she spoke.


    As time passed, she began to feel less and less like a good wife and felt that she wasn''t good enough


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    for Ye Fan.


    But when Ye Fan saw how upset Qiu Mu-Cheng looked, he snorted out loud.


    "You silly little girl. You''ve got to be the first woman I''ve seen who''s actually cried because you didn''t


    get the chance to do housework,"ughed Ye Fan as he shook his head. But he felt such sweetness in


    his heart.


    The society had be materialistic, and many women were blindly fighting for their rights online.


    There was no way they were going to fight to do the chores, and they had be princesses in their


    own houses. They could barely feed themselves with $3,000 a month, but they insisted that their future


    husbands earned a five-digit sum. They refused to cook or clean after getting married, and some


    insisted on keeping their maiden names.


    Some wanted the car and house under their name and even used childbirth as a threat.


    But Ye Fan just treated all this as a joke. To him, when women made such unreasonable requests, it


    made marriage a business transaction and made life a chore. Real love should have been unselfish


    giving and contribution to each other.


    "Alright now, I''ll let you make breakfast tomorrow, ok?¡± Ye Fan consoled her quietly after walking over


    and pulling her gently into his arms.


    He felt more and more love for this woman in his embrace.


    He knew that Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted so much to do something for him. Nobody with a kind heart would


    allow themselves to just keep receiving goodwill without wanting to return it. Even husband and wife


    worked this way.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t fight with me for it next time. Also, I promise I won''t oversleep tomorrow."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wrinkled her nose and her grumbling voice sounded a little nasal. There were also


    tearstains on her pretty little face.


    She looked so cute that Ye Fan couldn''t help but scratch her little nose gently.


    After Ye Fan had consoled her, Qiu Mu-Cheng finally sat down to eat breakfast.


    Once she finished breakfast, Ye Fan drove her to work personally.


    Of course, Ye Fan could have hired someone else to do all this work, and there was no need for him to


    do housework either.


    But Ye Fan wanted to do all this personally because he knew that he didn''t have much time left to


    spend with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    So he especially cherished the time they spent together.


    Half an hourter, Ye Fan came back from sending his wife to work.


    But when he returned to the bungalow, he was surprised to find a man standing outside.


    He was dressed in white with a stern and authoritative look in his eyes.


    There was a smile on his face as he stood in front of the gate with his hands behind his back.


    He looked as stylish and imposing as a formidable swordsman in ancient times.


    This man was the best martial artist in China, Ye Qing-Tian.


    The two exchanged a smile when their gazes met.


    "Just back from sending your wife to work?"


    "Yup. She''s just gotten her license recently and I''m still worried if she drives the car by herself," replied


    Ye Fan with a faint smile and a nod.


    My goodness! I thought the most sentimental one out of all the seven pirs of the nation was myself.


    Looks like we''ve got another one in our midst. It''s fine to dote on your wife, but men should not be


    afraid of their wives. Otherwise, if martial artists from other countries find out that one of our pirs is


    actually a henpecked husband, they''dugh at us," said Ye Qing-Tian as heughed heartily.


    Ye Fan had already walked into the living room and brewed a pot of tea for Ye Qing-Tian as they both


    sat down.


    But after hearing what Ye Qing-Tian said, Ye Fan started to feel curious and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Does that mean you have a woman you fancy too? She must be really gorgeous, since she managed


    to catch the attention of the most powerful martial artist of the country."


    When it came to this topic, the valiant man who dominated all of China suddenly had a gentle look in


    his eyes. "To be honest, she''s really the prettiest woman I''ve ever seen. She doesn''t just have a


    beautiful face, but she''s also powerful enough to rule over many. Sometimes I feel embarrassed in her


    presence too," sighed Ye Qing-Tian as he shook his head.


    He had never told anybody else such things before.


    He was able to tell Ye Fan these things because he could see that Ye Fan was also someone who


    would understand.


    Ye Fan became even more interested now. "Oh? She makes you embarrassed in her presence? I''m


    really curious as to who the goddess to the God of War could possibly be."


    But Ye Qing-Tian just waved his hands about and didn''t seem to want to continue this topic. He quickly


    moved on to his real agenda of the day instead.


    The military has never faced such a bloodbath before."


    It was clear that Ye Qing-Tian felt that Ye Fan had gone overboard as well. Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    But Ye Fan remained calm.


    He picked up his teacup, took a sip, then smiled calmly, "Is that so? If someone wants to punish me, he


    cane here if he likes. Tell him I''ll be waiting right here. If he''s capable enough, he can go ahead


    and chop my head off.¡±


    "You..." Ye Qing-Tian red angrily at Ye Fan at these words.


    But he eventuallyughed helplessly. ¡°Your temper is really terrible. I just knew that you''d never admit


    to being in the wrong. But Ye Fan, I''d advise you to keep it down. If you continue being so arrogant and


    insistent on your own ways, you will end up offending a lot of people in the future.¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1232 Real Agenda

    Chapter 1232 Real Agenda


    Ye Fan said all these things calmly while drinking his tea. Ye Qing-Tian didn''t know how to respond to


    him at all. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out of it.


    Ye Qing-Tian eventually justughed sadly. "Alright, alright. I was supposed toe here to teach you


    a thing or two, but you ended up educating me instead. Forget it, let''s not talk about this matter


    anymore. I''ve already done my investigations and I know that you weren''t the one who picked a fight in


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the first ce. The only problem was that you retaliated a little too fiercely."


    "But you''re right, in this world, only the strongest survive. It''s their fault for overestimating themselves. If


    I were in your position, I highly doubt many of them would have survived either.¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian then picked up the tea that Ye Fan had made for him and drank it down in one gulp.


    The living room was suddenly silent.


    Only the sound of the tea being poured into the cup could be heard.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan broke the silence first. "God of War, I''m sure you didn''te all the


    way here just to talk to me about what happened in Jiangbei, right? If my guess is correct, there''s


    something else you want to talk to me about."


    Even though the incident in Jiangbei was huge news within the military, this was a small matter to


    someone like Ye Qing-Tian, a man who stood at the pinnacle of martial arts.


    Even if War God Castle was angry with Ye Fan, they wouldn''t have sent Ye Qing-Tian to deal with it


    personally.


    Ye Fan was sure that Ye Qing-Tian had other things to talk to him about.


    Ye Qing-Tianughed. "It''s impossible to hide this from you after all. You''re right, I''m here because I


    need you for something else as well." "Oh? What is it?" asked Ye Fan curiously.


    Ye Qing-Tian peered around and only started speaking after he was sure that there was nobody else


    around. "Ye Fan, have you ever heard of spirit energy fruits?"


    "Spirit energy fruits?¡± Ye Fan frowned slightly. "Are you referring to the fruit that will be of tremendous


    benefit to those practicing martial arts?"


    Ye Qing-Tian was surprised that Ye Fan actually knew what this was. His heart skipped a beat in shock


    and he started to feel that Ye Fan was really no simple man.


    Any matter concerning spirit energy fruits was highly ssified within the martial arts world.


    No more than a dozen countries or so in the world knew about this.


    And only the top martial artists of those countries knew about this fruit.


    Yet someone ordinary like Ye Fan actually knew about this fruit. This made Ye Qing-Tian look at him in


    a new light.


    But Ye Qing-Tian had no idea that Ye Fan had the Book of Celestial Cloud, which had details on a


    million and one things in the world, including this spirit energy fruit.


    It wasn''t surprising that Ye Fan knew what this fruit was.


    "Yes, it''s that spirit energy fruit. It takes ten years to sprout, ten years for its flower to bloom, and


    another ten years for its fruit to form. In short, it only bears fruit every 30 years and it is an extremely


    rare treasure. Also, it has no side effects. It is especially effective on martial artists who have not


    reached grandmaster level. A spirit energy fruit can be the catalyst to creating a grandmaster. But of


    course, it is a great booster even to those who are already grandmasters. It is really an extremely


    valuable item!" said Ye Qing-Tian.


    Ye Fan looked back at Ye Qing-Tian. "So you''re saying that you have news about this spirit energy


    fruit?"


    Ye Qing-Tian nodded. "As I said, this nt only bears fruit every 30 years. It''s been exactly 30 years


    since thest time this happened. I''vee looking for you because I hope that you can represent


    China and fight for the spirit energy fruit in South America."


    "You want me to go? Wouldn''t we have a higher chance of getting such a treasure if you went


    instead?" asked Ye Fan curiously.


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head. "You don''t understand. When spirit energy fruit trees were discovered


    back then, all the top martial arts fighters from all over the world came to fight for the fruits. Several


    supreme grandmasters ended up fighting each other fiercely in South America. This huge fight caused


    the deaths of several innocent residents in the area, and also destroyed a number of spirit energy fruit


    trees."


    "From then on, all the countries who knew about this fruit agreed that they would forbid any martial


    artist at grandmaster level and above from being eligible to fight for the fruits. Otherwise, the other


    fighters from the other nations are allowed to team up and fight this grandmaster! So none of the


    members of War God Castle are allowed to go, and nobody on the grandmaster ranking can go either,¡±


    said Ye Qing-Tian quietly.


    Ye Fan didn''t know anything about such national level secrets. He was just a small fry and wasn''t privy


    to such things.


    That was the difference between the different circles in society. An ordinary person only came into


    contact with the mundane things around him. But those who stood high above everyone else saw very


    different things.


    But now that Ye Fan had proven himself to be worthy of bing a member of War God Castle, Ye


    Qing-Tian was good with telling Ye Fan all these things.


    "So you want me to fight for the fruit as an imminent grandmaster fighter?¡±


    The stage before reaching grandmaster was imminent grandmaster.


    Since grandmaster level fighters were all prohibited from entering the fight, then the bulk of the fighters


    were at imminent


    grandmaster level.


    Ye Qing-Tian nodded gravely. "That''s right. Your identity is still kept a secret from everyone else at the


    moment. Your name is not listed in War God Castle, and you''ve not appeared on the grandmaster


    ranking either. Nobody overseas knows that you''re already a grandmaster. Even if you end up showing


    your true prowess when you fight, it doesn''t matter. We''ll just say that you managed to make a


    breakthrough while fighting.¡±


    "There are some things that everybody knows about, but as long as there''s no proof, the other


    countries won''t be able to do anything about us. Besides, these are all unwritten rules between the


    various countries, and we''re not the only sneaky ones."


    But there was one major difficulty in doing this.


    This grandmaster had to be a grandmaster that nobody knew about.


    Otherwise, there would be no way this person would be able to slip in unnoticed.


    There were only so many martial artists at grandmaster level and higher in one country after all.


    China had 1.4 billion people, but they only had ten grandmasters and six supreme grandmasters. That


    was just 16 people.


    When the King of Fighters, Gu Mo-Cheng, had an extramarital affair, it was the American martial arts


    circle who found out first. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The ones who understood you better than yourself were your enemies.


    This loophole in the agreement wasn''t that easy to exploit.


    Someone like Ye Qing-Tian would be recognized instantly.


    Only someone like Ye Fan, a powerful martial artist whom nobody knew about, could take advantage of


    this loophole.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1233 New Journey

    Chapter 1233 New Journey


    "What do you think, Ye Fan? Are you willing to go? I''m sure that if you unleash your potential at the


    right moment, you''d definitely be able to thrash everyone else! Besides, no matter whether you


    seed in this matter or not, War God Castle will reward you." Ye Qing-Tian looked at Ye Fan and


    waited for Ye Fan to make a decision.


    Even though Ye Fan was the best person to lead such a team, Ye Qing-Tian knew that if Ye Fan


    refused to go, there was nothing he would be able to do about it.


    After all, Ye Qing-Tian was only requesting for Ye Fan''s help, so Ye Fan had the right to turn him down.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to reply Ye Qing-Tian. He took a sip of tea, then asked, "So this is a mission


    given to me by the country?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t call it a mission. We''re just asking for your help. If you don''t want to do it, I won''t force


    you to either. But I really hope you''d go. This concerns the state of our martial arts circle after all. You


    know how it''s so hard to move from one level of martial arts to the next, and the most difficult stage is


    crossing from imminent grandmaster to grandmaster."


    "The grandmaster ranking in China hasn''t changed in decades. Why? It''s because so many people get


    stuck at the stage before it and simply can''t make a breakthrough. If we manage to get just one spirit


    energy fruit and allow all everyone who is at this stage to consume it, the chances of them bing a


    grandmaster will rise to 80%! A grandmaster is like a dragon, so each additional grandmaster a country


    gets is very significant!" Ye Qing-Tian tried his best to persuade Ye Fan.


    Even though a grandmaster was a long way to go from a supreme grandmaster, a grandmaster was


    more useful practically speaking.


    The difference between a grandmaster and a supreme grandmaster was the same as the difference


    between standard artillery and nuclear weapons.


    Were nuclear weapons powerful? Of course they were.


    But would anybody use nuclear weapons during an ordinary fight? Only an idiot would do that.


    If someone used a nuclear weapon, they would destroy the world with them.


    Some of these weapons fulfilled the role of being merely a threat to the other party, while the ones used


    to actually fight the war were the standard artillery.


    The martial arts world worked the same way. Even if two countries really had disagreements, they


    wouldn''t send anybody higher than grandmaster level to fight it out.


    It was very rare for supreme grandmasters to fight each other.


    As a result, grandmasters became a lot more useful and necessary.


    And this was also why Ye Qing-Tian made a personal visit to Ye Fan''s house just to talk to him about


    fighting for spirit energy fruit.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard what Ye Qing-Tian said.


    "Don''t justugh! Are you going or not? Hurry up and tell me now! It''s driving me crazy!"


    Ye Qing-Tian was the most powerful martial artist in China, but he never put on any airs in front of Ye


    Fan, and he was always so easygoing and chatted with Ye Fan as if they were old friends.


    "You''ve already said so much, so of course I have to go. I''ll help you with this one.


    Take it that I''m returning you a favor, and helping the country while I''m at it," Ye Fan finally agreed to it.


    Ye Qing-Tian had helped Ye Fan quite a bit during this time, so regardless of his motivation, Ye Fan


    really didn''t have any reason to turn Ye Qing-Tian down.


    Moreover, Ye Fan himself was at a bottleneck in his own martial arts training. If he could get his hands


    on a spirit energy fruit, that would be extremely beneficial to himself as well.


    "Excellent! With you around, I''m sure we won''te back emptyhanded this time round. You know, 30


    years ago, we sent out eight imminent grandmasters to fight for these fruits. Not only did theye


    back emptyhanded, but two of them ended up getting killed in the fight and the remaining six were also


    injured, and a few of them were even severely injured. We suffered so many casualties!"


    "This time, you''ve really got to fight for us. And if you see any martial artists from India, make sure you


    teach them a really good lesson. We suffered such severe casualties 30 years ago because of Indian


    martial artists! It wasn''t because our fighters were poorer than theirs, but because they had hidden a


    grandmaster among their team. Imminent grandmasters are no match for grandmasters at all."


    After he recounted this story, Ye Qing-Tian looked at Ye Fan seriously. "But if you really join this fight,


    then we won''t be able to keep your identity and prowess a secret after youe back. Once everyone


    knows about this young grandmaster of ours, all the other nations'' eyes will be on us."


    "That''s why I really hope that you will join War God Castle after you return from South America. Once


    you''re officially a member of War God Castle, other nations and powerful factions will be more careful


    about trying to attack you. Also, there are some resources and techniques that only members are able


    to ess. If you don''t join us, then there are some things I want to talk to you about but I can''t," said Ye


    Qing-Tian very earnestly.


    Ye Qing-Tian really thought very highly of Ye Fan and was very willing to groom him into the best


    martial artist that the country would be able to count on in the future.


    But Ye Qing-Tian was to be disappointed. Ye Fan turned him down again.


    "God of War, we''ll talk about bing part of War God Castle another time. It''s not that I don''t


    appreciate your kindness or anything like that, but I have some personal feuds that I haven''t settled yet.


    So before I settle these things, I don''t want to think about anything else."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Personal feud? What feud is it? Is there anything I can help you with?" Ye Qing-Tian''s interest was


    instantly piqued.


    "It''s fine, I''ll settle it myself." Ye Fan just shook his head and didn''t borate.


    After that, Ye Qing-Tian left.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother asking him to stay, since he was a man who didn''t like to sit still. Re§Ñd at


    Dra§Þan§àvels


    After seeing Ye Qing-Tian out, Ye Fan went to Mount Yunding Vi to take a look.


    It was almost done and wouldn''t take long before the work would beplete.


    Ye Fan stood at the peak of Mount Yunding with his hands folded behind his back. The cold winds


    howled and made Ye Fan''s shirt p wildly.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1234 Look After Her

    Chapter 1234 Look After Her


    Ye Fan continued to wait for news from Ye Qing-Tian.


    But two dayster, Lu Tian-He suddenly called him to ask after him. "Mr Chu, thank you for saving me


    that day in Jiangbei. If I wasn''t having trouble walking, I would definitely have dropped by your ce to


    thank you in person," came Lu Tian-He''s respectful and reverent voice.


    After that battle in Jiangbei, Ye Fan''s position in Lu Tian-He''s heart had gone up tremendously.


    After all, Ye Fan had turned the tides singlehandedly at Jiangbei, thrashing the three chief military


    instructors and essentially stepped all over China''s military.


    Something like this really continued to make Lu Tian-He shiver in excitement by just thinking about it.


    After witnessing it for himself, the shock that Lu Tian-He had felt certainly increased enormously.


    Lu Tian-He treated Ye Fan like his idol now.


    Back when he first saw Ye Fan in Jingzhou, this young man was so ordinary that he hadn''t even


    bothered himself much with him.


    Who would have thought that the boy who had been outcast and despised by his own family would


    grow to be someone so formidable today?


    He had risen above the nation''s military and had been orded so much respect by the country.


    They even made Lu Tian-He themander in charge of the Jiangdong military camp so as to get into


    Ye Fan''s good books.


    One could say that both Lu Tian-He''s life as well as the power he had now were thanks to Ye Fan. So


    Lu Tian-He truly admired this young man.


    "There''s no need to be so polite about it. You were injured because you were trying to protect the


    Green Dragons. I should be the one thanking you on behalf of the Green Dragons," said Ye Fan


    nonchntly.


    Ye Fan always spoke so calmly and unaffectedly, even though he was speaking to a general.


    "Oh no no, Mr Chu, don''t say that. I trusted you, and that''s why I let the Green Dragon Force join the


    said Lu Tian-He as sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Ye Fan didn''t continue this disy of formalities and just asked about his injuries.


    When Ye Fan rescued Lu Tian-He that day, Lu Tian-He was very severely injured and was left with his


    Ye Yu-Yan thought that Lu Tian-He wouldn''t make it.


    But after Ye Fan sent over some ''super medicine'', Lu Tian-He managed to survive this ordeal.


    Of course, there was nothing magical about this ''super medicine''. It was just a medicinal bath made


    from the recipes that he got from his great grandmother so that Lu Tian-He could recuperate by


    soaking in it every day.


    "Mr Chu, thank you for your concern. Thanks to the herbs you sent over, my condition has improved by


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    a lot. Besides still being unable to walk, all my other injuries have healed up."


    After a few exchanges, Lu Tian-He finally reached his real motive for calling. "By the way, Mr Chu, I


    believe General Ye has already talked to you about the trip to South America? The original n was for


    all the chief military instructors to go together, but since that incident happened, we have to trouble you


    to go instead."


    "Also, I''ve received news that three others will go along with you, and one of them includes my


    daughter. This daughter of mine is quite gifted in martial arts, but she can be a little rebellious at times.


    If she does anything to offend you, please go ahead and discipline her, no need to worry about me.


    And if all goes well, they will arrive by afternoon," said Lu Tian-He respectfully to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and replied, "So after going on and on for so long, you''re calling to ask me to take care


    of your daughter on this trip, right? Don''t worry, I will look after her as far as I am able to.¡±


    "Thank you so much, Mr Chu." Lu Tian-He hung up after thanking Ye Fan.


    Just as Lu Tian-He had mentioned earlier, a group of three appeared at Jianghai International Airport


    that very afternoon.


    One of them was dressed in a long gray robe and his hair was graying, but his steps were strong and


    confident, and there was an invisible authoritativeness in his eyes. He was clearly someone who had


    been in a high position for a long time.


    The other twoprised of one man and one woman, and they were younger.


    They both looked around 30 years old or so.


    But the two of them possessed looks that were certainly above average.


    The man was in a suit, and his well-defined brows and eyes made him look strong.


    The woman was wearing a red leather jacket and had a slim but curvaceous figure. The fitting dress


    she wore entuated her curves even further.


    She drew many stares along the way.


    It was rare to see a woman who had both the looks and the figure.


    The two younger ones walked on both sides of the older man, and their gestures and speech were


    exceptionally polite.


    "Elder Kong, we''ve reached Jiangdong. But my father said we have to meet with Mr Chu in Yunzhou


    first before heading to South America, so the journey will take another few hours," said the woman


    politely to the older man while looking at her phone.


    "What? We''re still not there yet?¡± The old man was clearly displeased when he realized they still hadn''t


    reached their destination yet, and he started to frown.


    Logically speaking, it was more direct to take an international flight out of Yanjing to head for South


    America.


    But War God Castle insisted that they make an extra trip to Jiangdong and pick up someone called ''Mr


    Chu''.


    This made the old man very upset indeed. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    He was the leader of this team after all, but he had to go and pick up one of his team mates? Wasn''t


    that an insult to his position?


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    ^0

 Chapter 1235 You...Youre Mr Chu?

    Chapter 1235 You...You''re Mr Chu?


    "Er..." Lu Yan-Xi was a little hesitant when she heard Lv Hua''s suggestion.


    She didn''t know anything about this Mr Chu. The only thing she knew was what her father told her


    before she left the house. He had told her that Mr Chu was a big shot and that she must make sure she


    got along well with him.


    So when Lv Hua wanted her to call Ye Fan and tell him toe over to Jianghai instead, Lu Yan-Xi


    was a little hesitant.


    She didn''t want to make Mr Chu angry over this matter.


    Lu Yan-Xi finally replied, "Lv Hua, I think both of us ought to go to Yunzhou personally. That would


    make us look less rude. The higher-ups must have arranged things this way for a good reason. This Mr


    Chu must be a highly respected senior in the martial arts world. Since we''re both juniors on the same


    mission, it''s only right of us to pay him a visit first." "Elder Kong, what do you think?" Lu Yan-Xi then


    turned to Kong Ming to ask for his opinion.


    Kong Ming was the one in charge of this trip, so Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua would have to listen to him.


    What the three of them didn''t know was that War God Castle had initially wanted Ye Fan to be the one


    in charge. But since Ye Fan had to hide his prowess and remain low profile, they got Kong Ming to be


    the person in charge on paper.


    Since this was meant to be a secret, none of the three other members knew about this arrangement.


    They all thought that Kong Ming had be the leader because he was both senior and powerful


    enough.


    Kong Ming nodded. "Yan-Xi is right too. Hua, Yan-Xi, why don''t both of you go to Yunzhou and meet


    with Mr Chu? Send him regards from War God Castle, then bring him with you back here. HI just wait


    for all of you here," said Kong Ming.


    Kong Ming had quickly assumed that this Mr Chu had to be an older and highly respected martial artist


    like himself. There was no other reason why War God Castle would make him personally fetch this


    man.


    But what puzzled Kong Ming was that he had never heard of anyone with the surname ''Chu'' among the


    older high level martial artists.


    "Perhaps I''ve not paid enough attention to the martial arts circle in Jiangdong," thought Kong Ming to


    himself as he shook his head.


    Unlike people like Chen Lan, he had spent his life absorbed in training his martial arts and didn''t care


    about bing famous or profiteering, so he didn''t know much about anything outside of his


    immediate surroundings.


    He had hit a bottleneck in recent years and had spent a long time just trying to make a breakthrough,


    so he really didn''t know much about other up anding martial artists.


    Since Kong Ming had already said so, Lv Hua didn''t protest and headed for Yunzhou with Lu Yan-Xi.


    A few hourster, the two of them appeared outside Ye Fan''s bungalow.


    A cool wind blew through the rustling trees and a peaceful stream flowed past the house.


    Lv Hua looked very pleased as he nced at the bungalow''s peaceful and elegant surroundings. "This


    ce is so calm and quiet, without the hustle and bustle of the city. It''s really rare to find such a


    peaceful ce. It looks like this Old Mr Chu must be a highly skilled martial artist who prefers to train


    quietly behind closed doors. It''s little wonder that we''ve never heard of him before this."


    Lv Hua always admired these highly skilled martial artists who hid themselves from the world. They had


    so much power and talent, but they chose to give up the material world and its temptations, choosing


    instead to live like a hermit and train solely in martial arts.


    This sort of mindset alone made him way more formidable than most of the world.


    "Come along, Yan-Xi, let''s go in and see Old Mr Chu. I''m so curious as to what he looks like,"ughed


    Lv Hua before walking towards the bungalow gate with Lu Yan-Xi.


    The two of them gathered their internal energy and projected their voices loud and clear, "Old Mr Chu,


    are you at home? Your juniors, Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi, are here on the orders of War God Castle to pay


    you a visit!" They both cupped their fists to show their respect.


    One second passed. Then two...then finally one entire minute passed, but there was no sound from


    behind the door. They could only hear the gusting of the wind and the birds chirping.


    "Nobody''s in? But the lights are on," Lv Hua frowned.


    Just when they were wondering about this, the door of the house finally opened.


    A young man in slippers and a pink apron


    with flour on his hands walked out and appeared in front of Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua.


    "Ah, you guys are here. Pleasee in. I''m making dumplings with my wife. Once we''re done eating


    the dumplings, we can leave," said Ye Fan in a friendly voice as he weed them in.


    The two of them were a little stunned to see this young man who obviously just walked out from the


    kitchen. Lv Hua smiled and said, "You must be Old Mr Chu''s grandson, right? Could you take us to see


    your grandfather?"


    It was Ye Fan''s turn to be confused. "Old Mr Chu? What Old Mr Chu? Only my wife and I live here.


    What Old Mr Chu?"


    "Ah, we must havee to the wrong ce, so sorry about that!" The two of them thought they had


    But after walking away, Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi checked again and were really confused now. "It''s this


    house alright. Did War God


    Castle give us the wrong address?¡±


    They ended up knocking on the bungalow''s door again.


    "Er, sorry, is there really no Old Mr Chu here?"


    Lu Yan-Xi nodded. ''Til check with him."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You''re Lu Tian-He''s daughter, Lu Yan-Xi, right?" Ye Fan asked with a smile after hearing their


    conversation.


    Lu Yan-Xi was startled. "How did you know?"


    Ye Fan chuckled. "I''m the Mr Chu you''re both looking for. Your father called in the morning and asked


    me to take care of you on this trip." Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    What?!


    "You...you''re Mr Chu?"


    Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi were both stunned and their eyes were as wide as saucers as they stared in


    disbelief at the young man standing before them.


    This man was probably only in his twenties, right?!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1236 Make a Fool Out of Us

    Chapter 1236 Make a Fool Out of Us


    "That''s right. I''m Mr Chu."


    Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua were still in shock as they stood at the bungalow door.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan carried his bowl of dumplings and ate them while smiling nonchntly.


    The people of Jiangdong had a custom of eating dumplings before a loved one had to go on a long


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    journey.


    Since Ye Fan was going to South America for a while, Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Fan decided to make


    dumplings before his flight.


    But this process didn''t go smoothly at all.


    Teaching someone who knew almost nothing about cooking to make dumplings was no small feat. Ye


    Fan felt that this was no less difficult than a fight with a grandmaster.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng insisted on learning and wanted to make sure Ye Fan got to eat the dumplings she


    made before he left.


    After spending half the day making them, they finally managed to put dinner together.


    Their timing was just right. They had just finished preparing dinner when Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua turned


    up.


    Ye Fan was still wearing his pink apron and there was some flour on his sleeve. He looked like a


    perfect househusband.


    "Have you guys eaten? Do you two want a bowl of dumplings too?¡± asked Ye Fan warmly.


    "Dumplings?! Dumplings my ass!" Lv Hua had finally snapped out of his initial shock.


    The two of them looked at Ye Fan in disbelief as their expressions darkened. They simply couldn''t


    believe that War God Castle would allow such a young person to be part of this mission.


    "Are you trying to make a fool out of us? Why do I need toe all the way here to pay a young punk


    like you a visit personally? I really don''t understand what War God Castle is thinking about." Lv Hua


    was clearly extremely displeased about this matter.


    This was going to be an extremely dangerous mission, so he naturally hoped that every participant was


    a martial artist who could hold their own fort.


    He didn''t expect every person to be as highly skilled or respected as Kong Ming, but at the very least,


    each person should not be a burden to the others.


    But now, War God Castle had actually agreed to let this youngster to join their team.


    Worse still, War God Castle even got the three of them to pay this fellow a personal visit.


    "Thank goodness Elder Kong didn''te along. He would have died from being too angry if he did!"


    snarled Lv Hua before turning to storm off.


    "What''s wrong with him? Woke up on the wrong side of the bed? If he doesn''t want to eat any, he can


    just say so. Why throw such a huge tantrum? Besides, these were made for me by my wife, so I


    wouldn''t want to share them with him if I could.¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry at all and still had a faint smile on his face, as if nothing had happened. He


    didn''t take this to heart at all.


    "What about you? Would you like to try my wife''s cooking? It''s really not bad for her first time making


    dumplings," Ye Fan sounded like he was showing off as he praised Qiu Mu-Cheng in front of others.


    "I''m not interested.¡±


    Lu Yan-Xi obviously didn''t have much regard for Ye Fan either.


    Once she saw how young Ye Fan was, all the anticipation and respect she had earlier dissipated


    altogether.


    This young man waspletely different from the ''Old Mr Chu'' she had imagined earlier.


    She thought that someone whom her father admired so much would definitely be at least a senior in


    martial arts who was refined and emanated a great aura of authority.


    She had imagined him to be a very imposing and impressive man, but reality had shattered everything.


    It never crossed her mind that the ''Old Mr Chu'' she was expecting would turn out to be this rather


    flippant and poorly dressed young man.


    If her father didn''t know this Mr Chu, she would probably have stormed off like Lv Hua did.


    This Ye Fan was really too young after all. Most people associated youth with being weak and


    unreliable.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat any? You won''t be able to find this anywhere else, you know," said


    Ye Fan in a teasing voice.


    "Look, I don''t have time to waste on small talk like this. Once you''re done with dinner, head for Jianghai


    International Airport immediately and we''ll be waiting for you there. If you don''t get there before 10PM


    tonight, then you don''t have to be part of this mission. Do you understand what I just said..." Lu Yan-Xi


    wasn''t done talking when Qiu Mu-Cheng yelled for Ye Fan from inside the bungalow.


    "Alright dear! I''ll be there in a minute!"


    "Uh...please excuse me, my wife is calling for me and I have to run over now, otherwise she''s going to


    make me kneel on the washboard!" Ye Fan hastily replied Lu Yan-Xi before running back into the


    house and disregarding whatever else Lu Yan-Xi wanted to say.


    "You...I..." Lu Yan-Xi was going to die from being so frustrated.


    She hadn''t finished her instructions and Ye Fan just ran off!


    "Tsk! He''s also a coward who''s henpecked?! What sort of strange team mate is this?!¡± cursed Lu Yan-


    Xi under her breath as her expression darkened.


    She hated henpecked cowards the most.


    She felt that they weren''t manly and were no different from womenfolk.


    Only those who were brave and authoritative would be sessful. A weakling like Ye Fan was


    destined to be a failure all his life.


    "What''s going on? Where''s Old Mr Chu? Didn''t you two invite him toe as well?"


    Invite my ass!" Lv Hua was too angry to sound polite. "Elder Kong, this Mr Chu is just a stupid


    youngster! And he''s a coward who''s afraid of his wife! When we arrived at his ce, he was still


    wearing an apron and doing the chores for his wife! We were trying to talk about something serious, but


    he went running back in the moment his wife called him! Just like a little dog!"


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Oh? He''s a young man?" Kong Ming was clearly surprised about this as well, and began to guess why


    War God Castle would make such an arrangement.


    "Elder Kong, I think we shouldn''t wait anymore. The three of us can make the trip ourselves. If we bring


    such a person along, he''d only be a burden to us.¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t tell the three of them anything about what Ye Fan was capable of.


    After all, it was best to keep this trump card as hidden as possible. That would make this cover up more


    convincing.


    If anyone found out who Ye Fan really was, then the rest of the martial artists from around the world


    would join hands and fight them.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1237 Ye Fans Background

    Chapter 1237 Ye Fan''s Background


    In order to hide Ye Fan''s true prowess, War God Castle didn''t tell Kong Ming and his team much about


    Ye Fan.


    But after being in this circle for so many years, Kong Ming didn''t think War God Castle would do


    anything without a good reason.


    Ye Fan was definitely special in some way since he had been allowed to participate.


    So Kong Ming just shook his head and said, "We''d better just wait. There must be a good reason why


    this Mr Chu was selected by War God Castle. If my guess is right, he must be the descendant of


    someone really powerful. He might be going with us to broaden his horizons. Even if we don''t do this


    for his sake, we have to do this for War God Castle''s sake."


    His words helped to set Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi''s perspectives right.


    "Elder Kong, you''re right. I think that this Mr Chu must have some powerful background, and it''s very


    possible that he''s a descendant of one of the members of War God Castle. There''s no other good


    reason for War God Castle to tell us to visit such a young man personally," said Lu Yan-Xi in agreement


    as she nodded along.


    That would exin why her father wanted her to get close to this Mr Chu.


    Her father''s n probably wasn''t for her to ingratiate herself to Ye Fan, but to ingratiate herself to the


    person supporting Ye Fan.


    "But none of the six pirs of the nation have the surname Chu, right?" Lv Hua''s expression was a little


    pale now.


    He had cursed Ye Fan to his face earlier after all.


    If Ye Fan really had some powerful background or supporter, then Lv Hua would have to worry about


    whether he would survive this trip.


    Just as the three of them were still on this topic, someone called out to them from afar, "Sorry to keep


    you guys waiting!"


    That voice came from Ye Fan.


    "You are...?" Kong Ming was puzzled since he had never seen Ye Fan before.


    Lu Yan-Xi exined, "Elder Kong, he is that Mr Chu."


    "Oh? So young?"


    Even though Kong Ming was mentally prepared to see a young man, he was still appalled by Ye Fan''s


    age when he actually saw him.


    This mission was a very important one that could affect the future of China''s martial arts circle, so War


    God Castle should have arranged for only their best to aplish this mission. How could they add


    this youngster to the team?


    But since Ye Fan possibly had a very powerful background, Kong Ming didn''t harp on it too much.


    He just nodded and didn''t bother to even introduce himself. "Since you''re here, let''s go then. But before


    we head off, let me set some expectations right first. This mission is going to be extremely dangerous


    and it is no child''s y. It''s not meant to be a fun trip. If you are even the slightest bit careless, you


    might lose your life. So before this mission ends, all of you are to listen to my orders unconditionally.


    Otherwise, you shall have to bear the consequences yourselves!"


    Kong Ming then got up and walked towards the departure gates.


    "Bro, let''s go over as well." Lv Hua''s attitude suddenly turned for the better. He hadn''t just gotten rid of


    the disdain he had for Ye Fan earlier, but he also took the initiative to talk to Ye Fan.


    "Sure." Ye Fan nodded.


    The four of them took a ne towards Yanjing.


    The n was for them to fly from Jianghai to Yanjing, then take a private ne all the way to South


    America. The journey was estimated to take a little more than 20 hours.


    "What? Your surname is Ye? That''s odd. Why did War God Castle tell us that you''re Mr Chu?" Lv Hua


    and Lu Yan-Xi started trying to ask Ye Fan about himself.


    Kong Ming didn''t know what to talk to these youngsters about, so he didn''t say much and just closed


    his eyes to rest.


    But when Lv Hua heard what Ye Fan''s surname was, he couldn''t help but ask Ye Fan about it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan justughed. ¡°Well, someone got it wrong from the beginning and thought that my surname was


    Chu. After a while, this information spread from one person to another, and eventually, everyone


    started calling me Mr Chu. I was toozy to correct them, so I just let it be."


    This was both the truth and a lie at the same time.


    The first person to call him Mr Chu was Li Er.


    Li Er used to be a servant for the Chu family and knew that Ye Fan was actually from the Chu family, so


    he naturally addressed him as Mr Chu.


    After Ye Fan won the battle at Mount Tai and became famous, everyone followed Li Er in calling him Mr


    Chu.


    They thought that Ye Fan wanted others to call him Mr Chu because he wanted to hide his real identity.


    "Oh, so that''s what happened.¡± Lu Yan-Xi and the others nodded along. But after they found out what


    Ye Fan''s surname really was, they couldn''t help but connect him to a particr member of War God


    Castle.


    Could this Ye Fan really be his descendant?


    Lv Hua hesitated for a long time but couldn''t hold his curiosity in. He tried to ask in a roundabout way,


    "Brother Ye, do you know about a martial arts guardian of China, the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian?"


    Ye Fan nodded. "Of course I know about the God of War. If not for him, I wouldn''t be going with all of


    you to South America now."


    What?


    "So you''re really a descendant of the God of War?!" Lv Hua was shocked to hear this.


    Even Kong Ming suddenly opened his eyes when he overheard these words.


    Ye Qing-Tian was the most powerful martial artist in China. With him as his backer, Ye Fan didn''t have


    to fear anybody in the country.


    "But the God of War has always been training alone and he''s not married. Could this Ye Fan be an


    illegitimate son he''s been hiding all these years?" thought Kong Ming to himself. Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    "Descendant?" Ye Fan froze for a moment, then startedughing when he saw how panicked Lu Yan-Xi


    and Lv Hua looked.


    They had actually thought that he was a descendant of the God of War just because they shared the


    same surname.


    What a joke.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1238 Put on Airs

    Chapter 1238 Put on Airs


    Ye Fan continued to shake his head as he took a sip of the tea that had been specially provided on


    board. He smiled and replied, "What powerful family? I''m an ordinary person, and my mother is from a


    farming family. I grew up in the vige and stumbled on martial arts by chance. I''ve attained my


    achievements today because I was just lucky."


    Ye Fan didn''t hide any of this and just told them about his background. There was no need to hide


    anyway. None of this was embarrassing.


    Ye Fan had never thought that his background was anything to be ashamed of or something that


    should not be talked about.


    Since they wanted to know, Ye Fan just told them the truth.


    "A farmer''s kid?" Lv Hua frowned.


    "You''re from the vige?" Lu Yan-Xi was also surprised. "Ye Fan, are you joking with us? If you don''t


    have any connections or background, why would War God Castle get us to bring you along and


    broaden your horizons?" Lu Yan-Xi was a little doubtful of his words.


    Ye Fan shrugged and replied, "Why should I joke with you? I suppose I''ve been asked to join this


    mission because of the power that I possess. You''d need me in order to get the spirit energy fruit. You''d


    also need me to protect all of you ande back safely. Otherwise, the three of you will probably


    perish." Ye Fan spoke calmly, but the arrogance in his tone was especially apparent.


    Lv Hua couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "You?! The power you possess? And you even im to


    be able to protect us? You''re just a young punk! Even if you started learning martial arts in your


    mother''s womb, how powerful could you possibly be? You''re so young, but you''re really boastful! Good


    god! Why did War God Castle let you join the team?!"


    Lv Hua rolled his eyes at Ye Fan and ignored him after that. He turned and walked away to sit in front


    instead.


    After finding out that Ye Fan had no background and was just a country bumpkin, Lv Hua wasn''t


    interested in him anymore.


    He had been so nice and friendly earlier only because he was afraid that Ye Fan had a powerful and


    influential backer.


    But quite apparently, they were very mistaken.


    This fellow was of such a lowly birth, but he was such a narcissistic idiot.


    Lu Yan-Xi also looked unhappily at Ye Fan. The arrogant words that Ye Fan said earlier had repulsed


    her.


    If someone like Kong Ming had said those things, Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi wouldn''t have found it


    inappropriate. But since these were dered by a young brat like Ye Fan, they weren''t going to ept


    it.


    "Once we reach South America, you''d better keep away this arrogant personality of yours. If you end


    up offending someone out there, don''t me us if we just leave you in the lurch!" warned Lu Yan-Xi


    very sternly before turning to sit with Lv Hua as well.


    Kong Ming didn''t say anything. He just shook his head disappointedly, then went back to sleeping.


    All of them now left Ye Fan all by himself andpletely ignored him, even though they were chatting


    so happily with him just moments ago.


    Ye Fan justughed bitterly.


    It didn''t matter whether it was the mundane world or the martial arts world. Both sides couldn''t get rid of


    their instinct to gravitate only towards those who were rich and powerful.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother saying anymore either.


    Since nobody wanted to talk to him, Ye Fan wasn''t going to talk to them either.


    "Good heavens, so much for thinking that Ye Fan might be a descendant of the God of War. He actually


    turned out to be a countryside louse!


    "He can''t be that bad. He''s of rather lowly birth, but I think he should still be pretty skilled, otherwise


    those chief military instructors wouldn''t have lost to him." Lu Yan-Xi didn''t have a good impression of Ye


    Fan, but she still remembered what her father told her before she left the house.


    "Are you talking about people like Han Ping and Zhu Rong? Those people merely have a good


    reputation for fighting, but none of them can truly fight. Look at Han Ping -he''s the nephew of Han Xian-


    Ren, the grandmaster at fifth ce on the grandmaster ranking. But even if Han Ping has some martial


    arts gifting, there''s no way Han Xian-Ren would want to teach a slightly distant rtive everything he''s


    learnt. These people are like rag dolls and I can defeat them easily too. Being able to defeat them


    doesn''t mean anything."


    "Besides, your father only said that these people were defeated by Ye Fan, but he didn''t say what


    methods this punk used to gain victory. What if he actually used some underhanded methods or made


    a sneak attack? In any case, he''s just a youngster in his early twenties, so I''m sure he''s not capable of


    much. War God Castle has made a mistake in letting him go with us to South America!¡± said Lv Hua in


    a fairly loud voice and didn''t seem afraid that Ye Fan might hear him.


    Lu Yan-Xi nodded in agreement. "It is indeed rather inappropriate to allow a youngster to join the team.


    But since things have alreadye to this, there''s nothing we can do. Forget it, let''s not talk about


    these things. Lv Hua, why don''t you have some fruit? My mum packed them for me."


    Lu Yan-Xi fished out a box of fruits from her bag and passed it to Lv Hua.


    "Elder Kong, have some too." Lu Yan-Xi passed some to Kong Ming as well.


    But Lu Yan-Xi automatically left Ye Fan out.


    "Oh it''s delicious! You''re so lucky to have a mum who dotes on you. Unfortunately mine passed away


    at a young age..."


    "This punk is pretty prideful huh," snorted Lv Hua with the shake of his head when he saw the way Ye


    Fan was behaving.


    Lv Hua picked up the teapot to refill his cup when he realized that it didn''t have any more water.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll refill the pot." Lu Yan-Xi got up and was about to head for the pantry to refill the pot when Lv Hua


    stopped her.


    "Yan-Xi, just sit here. Leave such errands to that punk, otherwise he''d really bepletely useless on


    this trip.¡± Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Hey! I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me? Hurry up and get us more hot water!"


    "Bloody hell! You''re just a countryside louse and you dare to put on airs here? Are you tired of living?!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1239 Storm Brewing

    Chapter 1239 Storm Brewing


    Lv Hua was a hot tempered one in the first ce.


    He was already unhappy that Ye Fan was part of this mission. Nobody wanted a useless team mate on


    their team after all.


    If Ye Fan was useful in some other way, then Lv Hua wouldn''t have been so angry.


    But now Ye Fan was just pretending not to hear him when he told Ye Fan to refill the tea, so Lv Hua


    immediately flew into a rage.


    "You''re just a bloody young brat! How dare you put on airs! You''re the youngest one in this ne! Is it


    so hard to get us tea? Besides, you''re just a lowly country bumpkin, so how dare you act high and


    mighty in front of us?" roared Lv Hua as he got up and got ready to bash Ye Fan up.


    Thankfully, Lu Yan-Xi pulled him back in time. "Lv Hua, calm down! We''re on a ne! We''re thousands


    of meters in the air now, so if anything happens, we''re all going to die. This youngster is just immature,


    so why bother getting angry


    with him?"


    Kong Ming opened his eyes as well and barked at Lv Hua sternly, "Lv Hua, sit down! We haven''t


    reached South America yet and you''re going to start an internal fight already? How dare you attempt to


    fight on a ne? Would you rather die?"


    Lv Hua was indignant and tried to defend himself, "But Elder Kong, he..."


    "Enough. Shut up and sit down." Kong Ming cut him off and told him to just stay put.


    After that, Kong Ming looked at Ye Fan. "Your name is Ye Fan, right? Logically speaking, someone your


    age should not have been eligible to join this mission. But I suppose War God Castle has allowed you


    toe along in order to broaden your horizons and see more of the world. Since you''re here to do


    that, then you ought to be humble and teachable."


    "Lv Hua is from a martial arts family, so he is a respectable man with a good foundation, and his gifting


    is definitely one of the top five in the country among the younger generation. He''s also one of the ten


    youths that War God Castle is actively grooming. Back then, he crushed two imminent grandmasters


    singlehandedly!"


    "He''s a very formidable fighter and has plenty of experience in fighting, so he''s more than fit to be your


    senior. Why do you find refilling a teapot for a senior so difficult?" asked Kong Ming in a low and frosty


    voice.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just bowed his head as he sat alone on the other side of the ne.


    Kong Ming thought that Ye Fan was hanging his head in guilt, so his tone softened, "Since you already


    know that you''re in the wrong, I won''t reprimand you anymore. Go and pour Lv Hua a cup of tea as way


    of apology."


    But Ye Fan didn''t budge.


    "Hurry up and pour him the tea!" snapped Kong Ming a little unhappily.


    Ye Fan finally broke his silence with augh. "Pour tea for him to apologize? Even you aren''t fit to


    receive such an apology from me, what more him? If he wants to drink tea, then he can pour himself a


    cup. If he wants me to serve him, then he can chop both his arms off first, and I might show him some


    pity since he can''t help himself."


    "How dare you! What an arrogant and audacious punk! How dare you insult me as well!" roared Kong


    Ming furiously as he red sternly at Ye Fan. Those words had clearly infuriated him.


    Kong Ming wasn''t too angry when the two younger ones got into a conflict earlier because Ye Fan was


    just young and immature. But he didn''t expect this young man to be audacious enough topletely


    disregard him as well.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said calmly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend anyone. I just like to speak my


    mind.¡±


    Ye Fan then turned away and continued to enjoy his tea.


    "Why you!" Kong Ming saw how obstinate and unteachable Ye Fan was behaving and nearly burst in


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    fury. His face was livid.


    "Elder Kong, see?! I''m not the petty one and I''m not trying to make things difficult for him. This boy is


    really audacious and doesn''t know what''s good for him at all. If you ask me, a bastard like him should


    just be thrown right out of the ne! Send him back to where he belongs! Otherwise, even if we don''t


    die during this trip, we might get dragged down by him!" hissed Lv Hua viciously.


    He actually suggested throwing Ye Fan out of the ne. That was how much hate he had for Ye Fan.


    There were times when Ye Fan really didn''t know why other people were so jealous and hateful of him.


    Qiu Mu-Ying used to be like this to him, andter Lin Qing-He treated him this way too. He had barely


    known Lv Hua for a day, but he was already so prejudiced against him.


    Was it just because he had an ordinary background?


    Was it just because he had refused to do what Lv Hua told him to do?


    Was it just because he hadn''t tried to ingratiate himself to Lv Hua?


    Ye Fan couldn''t figure it out, and didn''t want to either.


    To him, people like Lv Hua were just unworthy ants.


    How they treated him, what attitude they had towards him and the way they ostracized him didn''t


    bother Ye Fan at all.


    He only cared about his own friends and family.


    So regardless of how Lv Hua and the rest despised and mocked him, Ye Fan remainedpletely


    unaffected.


    Kong Ming eventually just waved his hands. "Forget it, we''re now on a flight, and there''s really no need


    to stoop to his level.


    We''ll talk again when we reach our destination.¡±


    Nobody bothered about Ye Fan for the rest of the flight.


    It was nearly sunset by the time Ye Fan and the team reached South America.


    They were actually headed for the Amazon rainforest.


    "Only such an environment would be able to nurture a nt as magical as a spirit energy fruit." New


    chapter av§Ñble o? Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    ¡°If not for a martial artist back then who stumbled upon these trees, we wouldn''t have known that such


    an incredible fruit exists."


    Ye Fan and his team had already alighted from the ne.


    Since it was already evening time, they decided to eat somewhere nearby before staying at a hotel.


    They were going to enter the Amazon rainforest to search for the spirit energy fruit the next day.


    But Ye Fan had no idea that by the time they arrived in South America,rge numbers of martial arts


    powers and teams from various countries had already arrived.


    A huge group of highly skilled martial artists had gathered within South America. An invisible storm was


    beginning to brew.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1240 Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 1240 Mysterious Woman


    A woman was quietly seated several kilometers away at a pavilion with a veil over her face.


    The fragrance of tea swirled in the air in front of her and the trees rustled behind her.


    She was surrounded by several high level martial artists.


    If Kong Ming were here, he would have sensed that even the ones just guarding the pavilion were at


    his level of martial arts.


    After a short while, a young man passed through all theyers of protection and walked quickly to the


    woman right in the middle. He bowed and reported, "Teacher, we received news that the team from


    China arrived in Manaus earlier this evening."


    The woman stopped drinking her tea and finally looked up. "Are they finally here? How many of them


    are there? Is there a grandmaster among them?"


    The young man shook his head and replied in a low voice, "My subordinates have checked the four


    members of the Chinese team, and none of them is on the grandmaster ranking in China. The most


    famous of the four is the top imminent grandmaster of the country, Kong Ming. The other three are


    probably new talents to the scene, so they''re not famous at all. They should all be below grandmaster


    level, and they are no threat to us."


    The woman nodded. "This lineup from China does stand a chance in this rainforest."


    "Haha! What''s the point? With you around, Chu Sect is definitely going to have thestugh in this


    fight for the spirit energy fruits! All the other nations are just ythings to us,"ughed the young man


    with a snort. His voice was filled with pride and self-confidence. The fight hadn''t even begun, but he


    could already foresee their victory.


    But the woman shook her head. "Do not be careless. You should know why I''m here this time. I will not


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    do anything unless something out of the ordinary happens. The only people you can use are still the


    fighters who are below grandmaster level."


    "Teacher, don''t worry, I know what to do. You can focus on what you need to do, and I''ll get the rest


    done. I won''t let those lowly fellows interrupt your grand ns," replied the young man with a smile.


    "Also, my father has been stuck at a bottleneck for many years now, so I hope that after this mission is


    looked at the woman in front of him.


    The woman nodded. "You don''t have to worry about this and just focus on doing what you need to.


    Once I get the fruits, the excess will definitely be split among everyone else. Regardless of whether


    you''re from the Chu family or the Jones family, you''re all part of Chu Sect. If all of you be strong,


    Chu Sect will also be strong."


    "Alright now, you may be dismissed. Go and remind Monroe to follow the n and not to do anything


    rash."


    The young man left after the woman finished giving her instructions.


    The pavilion fell silent again.


    But nobody knew that an invisible palm hade over the entire ce in the darkness.


    As more and more martial artists arrived from various countries, the city of Manaus started to liven up.


    Manaus was the city that was the closest to the Amazon rainforest, so all the martial artists chose to


    stay here before entering the rainforest.


    The residents of the city could immediately sense that arge group of foreigners had arrived in their


    city within a few days.


    All their hotels and guesthouses were fully booked.


    Some of their entertainment venues also saw a sharp spike in sales.


    The restaurants and other eating ces also enjoyed much better business than usual.


    But ordinary folks couldn''t see any other difference besides these obvious matters. Only some sensitive


    ones could sense that the usually peaceful South American continent was going to face a major event


    soon.


    "Elder Kong, a lot of martial artists havee to South America this time. We''ve just arrived, but I can


    already sense a number of them around us. Some of them seem even more formidable than I can


    detect."


    Ye Fan and the rest had also arrived in Manaus to stay for the night before heading for the rainforest.


    But they could already sense how terrifyingrge the number of martial artists in Manaus was.


    "So what? Elder Kong, you''re the best imminent grandmaster that China has! All these other imminent


    grandmasters are like breakable porcin bowls to you, so they''re no threat." Lu Yan-Xi justughed


    when she heard these words and didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    "30 years ago, my master''s brother was at my level of martial arts, but he lost his life here in the end.


    Do not think that this mission is a time for fun and games. It really isn''t an exaggeration to say that this


    trip is truly a matter of life and death!"


    "If you want to go back in one good piece, then listen to mymands and follow my orders strictly.


    Otherwise, if you end up dead in a foreign country, none of us will stick around and help to bury your


    dead body!" Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    When Kong Ming came to thest sentence, he turned to look at Ye Fan. It was clear that he was


    directing these words at Ye Fan, warning him to keep his audacious character out of trouble.


    But Ye Fan didn''t say anything and looked as carefree as always.


    "You seriously don''t know what''s good for you at all! When you end up in danger, don''t expect us to


    save you!" Lv Hua felt even more disgust for Ye Fan when he saw Ye Fan''s oblivious and sloppy


    attitude. He scoffed and ignored Ye Fan altogether.


    "We''ll just eat here, then rest for the night. We''ll enter the rainforest tomorrow." Kong Ming led the other


    three into a restaurant after they had walked for some time.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1241 The Ostracized Ye Fan

    Chapter 1241 The Ostracized Ye Fan


    After entering the restaurant, Lv Hua looked around and chose to sit down at a table that only had three


    chairs.


    "Too bad, Brother Ye, there aren''t enough seats on this side. Why don''t you find another table over


    there and take a seat?" said Lv Hua nonchntly as he sat down and looked at Ye Fan with a smile.


    He was clearly trying to make things awkward for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan wasn''t bothered. If Lv Hua didn''t want him to sit with them, then he wasn''t going to sit with


    them.


    He wasn''t going to beg them to let him take a seat at their table.


    Ye Fan just went to find a seat in a corner and sat there all by himself.


    "Stupid punk, trying to outwit me? You''re nowhere near my level! Ha!" Lv Hua scoffed coldly and had a


    gloating look in his eyes as he watched Ye Fan obediently sit in a corner on his own.


    Lv Hua then called for a waiter and ordered an entire table full of dishes.


    The dishes soon filled the space on the table.


    "Yan-Xi, Elder Kong,e and have a taste of these dishes. It''s my first time in South America and I


    wonder how their food tastes like," said Lv Hua as he called the other two at the table to tuck in.


    "Oh, it''s not bad!"


    "These tropical fish are pretty yummy too."


    The three of them were happily eating and chatting excitedly at their own table.


    Inparison, Ye Fan''s table seemed a lot quieter and lonely.


    He sat by himself in a corner and drank tea.


    He looked so tragic and lonely.


    Lu Yan-Xi suddenly started to feel sympathy for him.


    "Lv Hua, why don''t we call him over as well? We''re all from China after all. It''s good enough to just


    teach him a small lesson, there''s no need to go this far."


    But Lv Hua merely scoffed. "Yan-Xi, why pity him? A young fellow like him doesn''t deserve any pity.


    Bah, don''t bother about him. We''ll just eat our own food. I''m going to see how long he can go without


    food. Trust me, he''s going to walk over and apologize and ask for our forgiveness in no time,¡± said Lv


    Hua smugly. His voice was filled with nothing but disdain for Ye Fan.


    He was even considerate enough to put some food in Lu Yan-Xi''s bowl. The three of them just


    continued eating like nothing happened.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But none of them noticed that there was a youngdy in the same restaurant who had her eye on Ye


    Fan secretly.


    "Young Mistress, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with that man?" an elderly man who had


    been respectfully remaining by this youngdy''s side asked her in a low voice.


    But the youngdy shook her head. "No. I just feel that this man is different from the others."


    "In what way?" the old man continued to ask.


    She thought about it for a while before replying, "He''s like a sword hidden in a box, so the bright gleam


    of his de is also hidden away."


    After saying that, she suddenly thought of giving Ye Fan some dishes. "Grandpa Nuo, pass these few


    dishes over to him. Tell him I''m giving them to him for free."


    The old man smiled strangely. "Young Mistress, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him?"


    Her face instantly flushed red at these words. "Grandpa Nuo, what are you talking about? I just feel


    very close to him for some reason. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere else before."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore.¡± He didn''t tease her anymore since she was so shy about it.


    He picked up the dishes on the table and walked over to pass them to Ye Fan.


    "Hello sir, here are dishes that my Young Mistress would like to give you, please enjoy," said the old


    man politely to Ye Fan.


    "Your Young Mistress?" Ye Fan was curious as to who it was, so he looked over to see a young and


    fairly pretty youngdy smiling at him.


    He was very puzzled now. He didn''t remember seeing this youngdy before. Why did she suddenly


    want to give him food?


    "Sir, please don''t think too much of this gesture. My Young Mistress feels that you look like someone


    extraordinary and you remind her of someone she used to know, and that''s why she decided to give


    you these dishes. You can take it that my Young Mistress would just like to be your friend," said the old


    man slowly. He was an extremely refined and well-mannered man, and was clearly not from any


    ordinary background himself.


    After saying these things, the old man returned to the youngdy''s table.


    "What a strange youngdy..." Ye Fan just smiled helplessly, but didn''t refuse the kindness of the young


    He had wanted to ostracize Ye Fan and make things awkward for him, but he ended up attracting the


    attention of a girl instead.


    Lv Hua got up to go to the bathroom after he was done cursing.


    Only Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming were left at the table.


    Lu Yan-Xi secretly stole a nce at Ye Fan. She was curious as to what was so special about Ye Fan.


    Why did someone actually take the initiative to be friendly with him in a foreign country?


    Just then, there was a loud st as someone kicked the restaurant door open from outside.


    A number of Indian men wearing turbans barged right in.


    One of the men had a bruised face, and he pointed at the youngdy who gave Ye Fan food after


    taking a look around the restaurant. "That''s her! Bro, those two are the ones who injured me! Our


    younger brother''s legs were also broken by them! Bro, you''ve got to avenge us! Don''t let them get


    away!" shouted the man fiercely as tears ran down his face and he pointed hatefully at the youngdy


    and the old man next to her. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    "Enough! You shut up too! How did a bunch of grown men get thrashed by two weaklings like them?!


    You two havepletely disgraced the Indian martial arts circle!" shouted the man who seemed to be


    their leader. He was clearly furious.


    "Enough. Stand aside. Don''t get in my way," said the leader in an icy voice. He led the men behind him


    and walked towards the youngdy.


    "So, you''re the one who hurt my brothers?" asked the leader directly once he reached her table.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1242 Defeat

    Chapter 1242 Defeat


    "But instead of being grateful and thanking me, you''re here to take revenge? Grandpa Nuo was right


    after all. The world only fears the powerful and doesn''t care about morals. I should have let Grandpa


    Nuo just kill all of you earlier!¡± The youngdy was really furious and her cheeks were both puffed up in


    anger.


    She had been walking along the road earlier when some drunken men tried to tease her and touch her.


    She immediately got the old man to bash all of them up.


    He wanted to kill them so that they wouldn''t cause any trouble in the future, but the youngdy was


    kindhearted and didn''t want to kill them, so after they were badly beaten, she got the old man to let


    them go.


    The old man had reminded the youngdy that these people wouldn''t be grateful. Instead, they would


    bear a grudge against her and return to take revenge eventually.


    She didn''t believe him and thought that after she let them off, these men would know how to behave


    themselves and be grateful to her.


    But she had been terribly mistaken.


    She had viewed human nature too simply.


    "Youngdy, you''re pretty sharp tongued for your age. But even if my brothers weren''t in the right, they


    are martial artists from India after all, so they should have been disciplined by us, and not you. And you


    even thrashed them up so badly. If I don''t avenge them and word gets out, then the Indian martial arts


    circle will be aughingstock!" said the leader of the men frostily as he looked maliciously at the


    youngdy.


    "But of course, since you''re so young, I won''t make things too difficult for you. Tell you what. Both of


    you, kneel down and apologize to my brothers. Then get the old man to break both his arms himself. If


    you do this, I will let both of you leave in one piece. Otherwise, don''t me me, Reilo, for being


    someone who bullies those who are weaker than myself," his threatening words echoed in the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    restaurant.


    Most of the other customers in the restaurant just kept quiet and didn''t want to be involved.


    But there was still at least one person who was willing to stand up for justice. A backpacker in the


    restaurant found this situation uneptable, so he tried to defend the youngdy, "Aren''t you ashamed


    of yourselves for being a bunch of grown men bullying an old man and a young girl? Besides, your


    friends were the ones at fault first. If they didn''t have ill intentions towards this youngdy and tried to


    make advances on her, they wouldn''t have been beaten up in the first ce. You guys are in the wrong


    but you...¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, a loud st resonated in the restaurant.


    Reilo gave the man a hard kick and the man''s ribs immediately broke on impact. He then flew up into


    the air, smashed through the window andnded on the street outside. After convulsing a few times, he


    stopped breathing.


    "Oh my god..."


    "He''s...he''s killed that man!"


    Everyone was horrified by this.


    A lot of the restaurant patrons started shrieking in terror and ran out.


    An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to stand such a bloody and terrifying sight.


    Arge majority of the customers ran out in a matter of seconds.


    "What an idiot! You''re not even a martial artist and you dare to poke your nose into our affairs? You


    asked for it," scoffed Reilo coldly before looking back at the two at the table in front of him.


    "So?"


    The youngdy didn''t respond to Reilo''s threat. She turned to the elderly man and bowed her head


    guiltily like she had done something wrong. "Grandpa Nuo, I''m sorry. I was too naive. I should have


    listened to you and shouldn''t have let them off."


    The old man smiled genially. "Young Mistress, it''s your first time away from home and you''ve not seen


    a lot of the world yet. It''s only normal to be a little naive at times. Growing up is a process after all, isn''t


    it?"


    The youngdy nodded.


    "Alright now, Young Mistress. Stand to one side and leave these men to me," said the old man gently


    with a smile on his aged face.


    That smile was so warm, friendly and refreshing. But of course, that kindly smile was reserved only for


    the youngdy.


    Once he turned to face Reilo and his men, an aggressive expression that looked like it could kill


    reced that smile.


    "Old man, it looks like you''ve decided to fight me. So you''d rather take the tough route, huh? Since


    you''d rather die, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    When he saw the expression on the old man''s face, Reilo knew they had chosen to fight.


    So he didn''t hesitate and threw a fearsome punch suddenly towards the old man.


    The old man moved to the side and dodged the punch. The wind caused by Reilo''s fist whooshed past


    his clothes and made them p loudly.


    "Old man, do you think you can dodge all my attacks?"ughed Reilo coldly as his outstretched fist


    suddenly changed directions, turned into a palm and mmed the old man in the chest.


    Reilo''s attack was too sudden and the old man couldn''t dodge him in time, so he took the attack head


    on.


    BOOM!


    The old man stumbled back several steps and spat a mouthful of blood out.


    "Grandpa Nuo!" The youngdy got a terrible shock and ran over worriedly.


    "Young Mistress, I''m fine. Go and stand over there." The old man got the youngdy to stand to one


    side, then looked up at the Indian martial artist.


    "You''re at the peak of the imminent grandmaster stage?"


    Reilo scoffed. "My my, you''ve got quite a keen eye. But isn''t it toote to realize this only now?"


    Reiloughed coldly as his body moved again and he rained a series of attacks down on the old man.


    Reilo seized this chance to deliver a drop kick.


    But Reilo wasn''t going to let him off. He walked over briskly, and stepped on the old man just as he


    His ribs broke and his chest caved in.


    Reilo had crushed the old man''s chest with one foot.


    Fresh blood and mushy bits of his internal organs sprayed out of his mouth and onto Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Grandpa Nuol!" The youngdy burst into tears and came running like she had gone mad. She threw


    herself into the old man''s arms and sobbed miserably. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    He couldn''t get a single word out.


    He finally used thest bit of strength he had to give the youngdy onest kindly and warm smile.


    "Grandpa Nuo, don''t die! No!!" The young


    She simply couldn''t ept how this genial and kindly old man could possibly leave her forever just like


    this.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1243 Devise a Long Term Strategy

    Chapter 1243 Devise a Long Term Strategy


    "Grandpa Nuo, I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault that this happened! I shouldn''t have left


    home and I shouldn''t have let them leave..." The youngdy sobbed inconsbly as her tears


    streamed down her face.


    She was filled with nothing but guilt as she med herself. She felt that she was the one who had


    caused this to happen to the old man.


    If she hadn''t run away from home, she wouldn''t have run into these people.


    If she had listened to Grandpa Nuo and let him kill these people off, then they wouldn''t havee back


    to take revenge.


    She never thought that her first time away from home and into the greater society would end up


    teaching her such a painful lesson.


    "You''re just a useless old man. How dare you try to fight an Indian martial artist? You were destined to


    die,¡± snorted Reilo coldly as he looked down at the old man''s body lying in a puddle of his own blood,


    then kicked him aside.


    His gaze fell back onto the youngdy.


    "Youngdy, are you still going to fight? If you don''t want to die, then be good ande along with us.


    Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of you," said Reilo with a faint smile. His words sounded rather


    lecherous.


    He had to admit that this youngdy was indeed rather pretty. She had such smooth skin and a good


    figure, so she met their definitions of a beauty.


    This trip could get very boring, so if they had a woman with them, then they''d have a lot more fun.


    "So many of you bullying one youngdy? Don''t you guys think you''ve gone too far?" an unfriendly


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    voice quietly rang out.


    Reilo followed the voice to see a Chinese person with ck hair and ck eyes staring unkindly at him.


    It was Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Oh my, someone from China? I heard that your entire team perished thest time you guys came to


    the Amazon rainforest. You guys have short term memory? You''re sending yourselves here to die


    again?" The team from India immediately burst outughing arrogantly when they saw Lu Yan-Xi.


    The two countries were very close geographically, so the martial artists from both sides often came into


    contact with one another. But that was also why they had a lot of shes as well.


    Thest outburst 30 years ago was a result of the umted unhappiness between the two


    countries'' martial arts circles.


    In the end, the Chinese side lost, with half their team dead in the depths of the forest.


    "Humph! 30 years ago, your team was the despicable one who went against the rules and secretly hid


    a grandmaster among your team mates. If your team hadn''t done that, we wouldn''t have suffered such


    severe casualties!¡±


    Lu Yan-Xi had heard about what happened back then.


    Now that this man had actually brought it up, Lu Yan-Xi became so angry that she gritted her teeth and


    clenched her fists.


    "Miss, you should watch your words. Our mighty Brahma was very lucky, and managed to


    breakthrough to grandmaster stage during the fight. How could you say that we went against the rules?


    If you''re formidable enough to break through to grandmaster stage and kill all of us off, we would admit


    defeat," said Reilo with a disdainful smile.


    "Well, whatever, I can''t be bothered to talk to you. I''d advise you to stop being a busybody, otherwise,


    don''t me me for being nasty to a woman!" Reilo''s gaze turned icy as his sinister words sounded


    threatening.


    "Why, you..." Lu Yan-Xi''s face was red from being so angry.


    But just before Lu Yan-Xi could explode in fury, Kong Ming walked over to stand in front of Lu Yan-Xi


    and looked at Reilo.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want us to be a busybody in your matter, but you''ve disrupted our peace, ruined


    our table of food and dirtied our clothes. Surely you owe us an exnation for all this, right?" said Kong


    Ming in a low voice.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi had been coteral damage in the fight earlier.


    A table of delicious food had been overturned, and blood from the old man had sprayed all over their


    bodies too.


    A nice meal had been ruined just like that, so Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi were obviously rather unhappy


    about that.


    "You want an exnation? Sure. But that depends on whether you''re fit to get one!"


    Without saying too much, Reilo clenched his palms into a fist and swung it at Kong Ming.


    The martial arts world only cared about who was the stronger one.


    Reilo wanted to test how powerful these Chinese fighters were before allowing them to negotiate with


    him.


    "Elder Kong, watch out!" Lu Yan-Xi shouted in shock. She didn''t expect Reilo to attack without warning.


    Kong Ming was no pushover either. Just before Reilo threw his punch, he was already ready for it. He


    did a half squat, gathered all his energy and swung a fierce punch back at Reilo as well.


    BAM!


    Their fists collided for a moment, then they were forced backwards by the impact of the punch.


    Kong Ming stumbled two steps back.


    Reilo took three steps back.


    "What?!"


    "He actually managed to block the attack?"


    The other Indian martial artists were shocked that Reilo actually didn''t gain the upper hand with that


    punch.


    They knew what Reilo was capable of. But now, Reilo had actually been forced to move backwards.


    That proved that this old Chinese man was frighteningly powerful!


    "Eat elsewhere? You think we''d eat elsewhere just because you tell us to? Do you really think you''re


    some grandmaster?" retorted Lu Yan-Xi immediately with a snort.


    Kong Ming had gained the upper hand in the sh earlier, so Lu Yan-Xi was a lot more confident now.


    She turned to say to Kong Ming, "Elder Kong, we''re not going anywhere! Let''s see what they try to do


    to us!"


    Kong Ming didn''t say anything. He eyed the Indians in front of him and looked a little hesitant. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    What?!


    "Elder Kong, we can''t retreat now! They''d think that we''re scared of them!" Lu Yan-Xi wasn''t willing to


    back down.


    But Kong Ming was already decided and Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t change his mind.


    The two of them eventually ran off in a hurry.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1244 Boss, More Tea Please!

    Chapter 1244 Boss, More Tea Please!


    "My goodness, Reilo, you''re amazing! You even managed to chase out these powerful fighters from


    China."


    "India''s martial arts circle is getting more and more formidable. It won''t be long before India bes


    the most powerful in Asia."


    Some people within the crowd in the restaurant knew Reilo and started eximing in admiration.


    The martial arts world had gone through a lot of changes, and right now, there was one circle that rose


    above everyone else. That one circle wasn''t a particr country - it was Chu Sect. The entire martial


    arts world recognized Chu Sect as the most powerful martial arts power, followed by the various martial


    artists from their respective countries.


    China was a country with many millennia of martial arts history. Even though they had suffered a


    tremendous loss after their huge fight with Chu Sect, putting them several centuries back, the


    appearance of the six pirs of the nation helped to push China''s martial arts back onto the scene in


    Asia.


    But China''s martial arts position wasn''t the most stable.


    Japan was now back on the rise with the reappearance of Tsukuyomi Tenshin, while India had also


    gone on a meteoric rise in recent years. 30 years ago, a martial arts genius, Brahma, had appeared,


    and the battle that shot him to fame was the one within the Amazon rainforest.


    Back then, after a long drawn out battle, the Chinese got their hands on the spirit energy fruit.


    But on their way out of the forest, Indian martial artists attacked them.


    Even though he was faced with eight imminent grandmasters, Brahma managed to turn the tables on


    them singlehandedly. He killed four of China''s imminent grandmasters and the rest who managed to


    escape were all injured.


    As a result, Brahma became famous overnight,nding himself a spot in the international grandmaster


    ranking, and also making India the overall winner of thest fight for the spirit energy fruit.


    With the help of the spirit energy fruit, India had groomed countless grandmasters over thest 30


    years and their martial arts ability had improved by leaps and bounds. Many of them were famous


    internationally and was threatening to overpower China soon.


    And now, Kong Ming had chosen to back off. Everyone left in the restaurant felt that there was really no


    stopping India from bing more and more powerful in martial arts.


    "Most powerful in Asia? It''s only a matter of time. But the Indian martial arts circle is aiming for more


    than that," said Reilo proudly with a valiant and ambitious voice.


    This wasn''t his own ambition. This was the ambition of his country''s martial arts circle!


    Reilo didn''t spend too much time on this topic. He turned back to the girl kneeling and crying in front of


    the old man on the floor.


    "Youngdy, there''s nobody left to protect you now. Be good ande along with me, then you can be


    spared of more physical pain. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you tonight..." Reilo became even more


    audacious after the two Chinese martial artists had run off. His words were even more explicit now.


    "Gosh, Reilo, what an animal you are. You won''t even let a young girl like her off? Aren''t you afraid of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ttening her?¡±


    "You have no idea, do you? Their country has this sort of tradition. They like them young."


    Most martial artists were uncouth men, so there was a lot of dirty talk whenever they came together.


    Reilo ignored all the onlookers.


    He continued to stand where he was and looked at the crying girl as if he was


    admiring his prey.


    He loved the feeling of being able to kill at will and control other people''s lives.


    This gave him the satisfaction of a hunter.


    But the girl ignored Reilo''s words and continued to cry in the old man''s arms.


    Reilo was in no hurry since he didn''t have anything else to do anyway. He ordered for more dishes and


    wine so that he could sit down and slowly watch this youngdy continue to struggle pointlessly.


    But the fight earlier had broken most of the tables and chairs in the restaurant, so even though there


    were enough tables for Reilo and his men to use, there weren''t enough chairs.


    Reilo looked around and his gaze eventuallynded on a young man sitting in a corner.


    "You over there! Get your chair over here so that I can have it!" yelled Reilo.


    But the young man continued sitting in the corner and looked out of the window as he drank his tea, as


    if he hadn''t heard a single thing. He didn''t even nce at Reilo.


    "Punk! Are you bloody deaf? I said, get that chair you''re sitting on over here right now!" barked Reilo as


    he tried to suppress his anger. He sounded like a tiger that was ready to pounce on its prey.


    Everyone was sure that if that young man continued to ignore Reilo, he was going to die horribly.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the young man still refused to pay Reilo any attention and continued to sip


    his tea in a leisurely manner.


    After he finished his tea, he even eximed to himself, "This is really good tea!"


    "What the fuck?! You''re asking for it!" The young man''s reaction had really infuriated Reilo this time. He


    gave an angry shout as he mmed the table in front of him, breaking it into several pieces.


    Reilo marched over and raised his palm to slice it towards that audacious youth as if it was a saber.


    PAK!


    Every single person in the restaurant watched as the harmless looking youth who had been drinking his


    own tea calmly all this while raised his hand quietly and pped Reilo across the face.


    The entire restaurant fell silent.


    A cool wind blew and made the fallen leaves rustle.


    The young man pulled his hand back, picked up his teapot and refilled his cup before taking another


    sip.


    A young man sat at a table, having his tea while the gentle breeze blew. He looked so otherworldly and


    elegant, it was as if he was a painting and not a real person.


    As for the domineering Reilo who swore to trample China''s martial arts world underfoot, he had gone


    flying right out.


    Hey on the floor as he foamed at the mouth and convulsed uncontrobly.


    Half his face was all red.


    One could almost see his white bones through the terrifying wound on his face.


    "What the..."


    "Oh my god...¡±


    It felt as if time had stopped.


    All theughter and chatter stopped.


    They held their food in midair, and weren''t able to put their sses down as everyone looked on in


    utter disbelief


    Their eyes were as wide as saucers and they couldn''t believe what they just witnessed.


    Everything had happened too suddenly.


    But in the blink of an eye, he was convulsing on the floor like a dog that was having a fit. Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    This 180 degree turn of events seemed like a dream to everyone in the restaurant.


    Shock, horror and terror instantly flooded everyone''s hearts.


    Nobody spoke for a long time.


    After a long time, Ye Fan raised his head and looked in front with a deep gaze.


    Just when everyone felt their hearts nearly leap out of their mouths, Ye Fan''s voice


    rang out, "Boss! More tea please!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1245 Whos Calling for Me?

    Chapter 1245 Who''s Calling for Me?


    Ye Fan''s voice echoed for a long time in the restaurant.


    Everyone''s eyes twitched uncontrobly.


    What the hell? Could this guy get any more pretentious than this?


    They thought that Ye Fan had snapped and was going to fight all the other martial artists who came


    with Reilo.


    But after waiting for so long, Ye Fan merely wanted a refill of his tea?


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan even more strangely now.


    "Who is this fellow?¡±


    ¡°That strength was incredible!¡±


    "He actually sent Reilo flying with just one p!"


    "He looks like an Asian though."


    After they finally snapped out of their shock, the other people in the restaurant began to murmur among


    themselves.


    Even the youngdy weeping on the floor looked in shock at the youth who was absorbed in drinking


    his tea.


    She didn''t think that Ye Fan would turn out to be this strong either.


    Even though she had sensed that Ye Fan was different from other people, the prowess that Ye Fan had


    shown earlier was definitely way beyond her expectations.


    Reilo had managed to defeat her Grandpa Nuo so soundly, but Ye Fan managed to send him flying


    with just one p.


    "Could this man be a grandmaster?"


    Even though many people in the world had nevere across a grandmaster, this youngdy had.


    Most of the older men in her family were grandmasters.


    The strength that Ye Fan had disyed earlier seemed simr to the men in her family.


    But while everyone else was still reeling from the shock, the other Indian martial artists were boiling


    mad.


    "Bro! Are you alright?!"


    "Reilo! Say something!"


    Reilo''spanions had run over to where Reilo had copsed and kept calling his name.


    But Ye Fan had really pped him hard. Reilo was still convulsing and his mind was stillpletely


    nk. No matter how hispanions called for him, he couldn''t respond at all.


    "You bloody bastard! How dare you use such underhanded means to make a sneak attack on our


    brother!"


    "We''re going to kill you today!"


    Reilo''spanions shouted murderously at Ye Fan as they charged at him.


    They were furious after seeing how badly injured Reilo was. None of them felt that this young man was


    capable of causing Reilo such grievous hurt by his own ability and felt that Ye Fan must have made


    some sneaky attack that Reilo hadn''t been able to block in time.


    They couldn''t imagine how a young fellow like Ye Fan would otherwise be able to be any match for


    Reilo.


    But just when all the Indian martial artists were about tobine their attack on Ye Fan to avenge


    Reilo, Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled.


    Everyone watched with bulging eyes and a shocked expression as the young man lifted up the cup of


    tea before him and sprayed everything into the air.


    The tea sshed in all directions.


    Each droplet that flew out from the cup gathered energy within itself to be as sharp as steel


    knives!


    The tea leaves within the cup shot out like well-sharpened swords.


    The tea and its leaves flew right past all those Indian martial artists.


    The tea that had been flung into the air became a weapon.


    The clothing of Reilo''spanions were torn and blood spurted from the cuts the tea made.


    They flew several meters out as they shrieked in pain and crashed to the floor, clutching their wounds


    and groaning miserably.


    Bright red blood had stained their long sleeves.


    "Good heavens!"


    "What just happened..."


    "Was that..."


    "Tea leaves could be knives and water droplets could actually be swords? What the hell did


    I just see?!"


    Ye Fan''s seemingly magical skills floored everyone in the restaurant again.


    They were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    Many of them jumped up from the seats in rm as they widened their eyes at this sight.


    Since these people were here to join in the fight for spirit energy fruits, they were all very highly skilled


    fighters from their respective countries.


    They thought they had seen everything. But this was something they had never seen before.


    Their mouths were gaping wide and they nearly forgot to breathe.


    Nobody expected this nondescript youth in the corner to shock them time and again like this.


    "Ahhhhh..." "Gosh, it hurts..."


    "Ow..."


    The Indian martial artists groaned in pain on the floor. Their wounds weren''t fatal, but the cuts all over


    their bodies made them feel like they had just been scorched by fire, and it was truly very hard to bear.


    Ye Fan finally looked at them properly in the eye.


    He waved the empty teacup in his hand and looked at the pitiful looking men strewn all over the floor


    with a mirthless smile on his face.


    "Aren''t all of you going to get lost? If you don''t get lost now, you''re going to suffer more than just


    superficial injuries," Ye Fan''s sinisterughter echoed slowly in the restaurant.


    Such malicious wordsing out of the mouth of a harmless and friendly looking youth made


    everyone''s hair stand on end.


    Ye Fan was so terrifying that they were all too scared to remain in the restaurant anymore.


    The Indian martial artists were also petrified, so they did their best to get off the floor despite the pain


    they felt. They helped to support one another and hobbled out of the restaurant. New ch§Ñpter av?ble


    on NovelDrama.Org


    Even though they sounded calm, they still looked indignant and hateful. It was clear that these people


    wanted to take revenge in the future.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t worried about such things. He ignored the youngdy''s advice and replied the men,


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m from China, and my name is Ye..."


    Just before he uttered the word ''Fan'', Ye Fan suddenly spotted Lv Huaing back from the


    bathroom. He changed his mind and suddenly said, "My name is Lv Hua!"


    "Lv Hua from China, was it?" the Indian martial artists repeated his words, then said nastily, "Excellent,


    Lv Hua. We''ll remember you. We''ll see you against someday! Let''s go!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men scoffed coldly, then turned to hobble out of the restaurant.


    "Huh? Who called for me?" Lv Hua heard his name as he walked back into the main dining hall and


    was very puzzled.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1246 Kong Mings Shock

    Chapter 1246 Kong Ming''s Shock


    The first thing Lv Hua saw as he walked into the dining hall was the Indian martial artists carrying Reilo


    and hobbling their way out. "You guys are from India?"


    Lv Hua guessed where they were from almost instantly. They were dressed in a particr way for


    religious reasons, so it wasn''t hard to recognize where they were from.


    Lv Hua''s expression immediately darkened and his frosty re was fixed on them.


    But none of the Indian martial artists paid him any attention. They just wanted desperately to leave this


    ce and run from Ye Fan.


    "Stop right there! I''m talking to all of you! Didn''t you hear me?!" yelled Lv Hua icily as he tried to hold


    his temper in.


    30 years ago, his own uncle had died at the hands of Indian martial artists.


    Lv Hua had joined this mission not only to fight for the spirit energy fruit, but also to take revenge.


    Now that he had seen the people who crossed him, there was no way he could remain calm.


    "So what if we are? Move aside! We don''t have time for you!" snapped the Indian martial artists


    impatiently. Even though Ye Fan had thrashed them so badly earlier, they still spoke as arrogantly as


    before.


    "Move aside? Sure! I''ll not only move aside for you guys, but I''ll also send you on your way!" Lv Hua''s


    gaze turned icy as he started to gather the energy within his body into his hands.


    "Punk! How dare you!" eximed the Indian martial artists in fright when they saw that Lv Hua was


    getting ready to attack.


    Lv Hua couldn''t care less. He unleashed all the energy in his hands without holding back.


    He smashed a punch down on them, then used his leg to kick horizontally across.


    In just a few moments, the evercent Indian martial artists were kicked right out of the dining hall


    by Lv Hua like tofu getting sliced by a knife.


    The men howled as they crashed through the doors and windows,nding on the road outside.


    They looked as pathetic as a bunch of dogs abandoned by their owner.


    At this time, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi hade running back because they were afraid that Lv Hua


    might be in danger.


    They reached the main entrance of the restaurant just in time to watch the men fly right through the


    doors and windows tond in front of them.


    "Wait, these people...the martial artists from India?!" Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi were both stunned


    when they realized who these men were.


    Nobody knew how powerful Reilo was better than Kong Ming did.


    Even Kong Ming himself had to take two steps back earlier when their fists collided.


    Even though Reilo was indeed not as powerful as Kong Ming, the difference wasn''t very great, so it


    would still be difficult for Kong Ming to defeat him.


    He was shocked to see that thesecent men had been severely injured and kicked out of the


    restaurant in the short time that he and Lu Yan-Xi had been away.


    Who could have done this?


    Was there a grandmaster around?


    Kong Ming frowned hard as he continued to guess what happened.


    Out of curiosity, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi decided to go in and have a look.


    To their surprise, the first person they saw was Lv Hua standing there proudly with his arms folded.


    "Lv Hua, are you alright? We came back to look for you. What''s happened here? Who injured all these


    martial artists?¡± Kong Ming asked a string of questions immediately.


    The martial artists who had been kicked out of the restaurant clenched their teeth and climbed to their


    feet.


    They looked a mess, but their eyes were filled with unmistakable hatred.


    They red ferociously towards Lv Hua and roared angrily, "Lv Hua! And you, little punk! Just you wait!


    We won''t let this matter go! We''ll get you someday, Lv Hua, for injuring our brother Reilo and


    destroying our reputation! The Indian martial arts circle will make you pay a hundred times over for


    what you''ve done!¡±


    They then quickly crawled off because they were afraid of getting beaten again.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph, I''ll let you guys off this time. If I run into any of you in the rainforestter on, I''ll make sure all


    of you die."


    Lv Hua really wished he could kill all of them right now to avenge his uncle, but he knew that he would


    be reprimanded by the international martial arts circle if he killed anyone within the city.


    On the other hand, the various countries had agreed that the fight for spirit energy fruits would be


    based entirely on one''s ability, and anyone who died as a result was no fault of the party who dealt the


    fatal blow.


    So once the martial artists had gone into the rainforest, any injuries and deaths were attributed to one''s


    Lv Hua had to hold his temper in for now. He had to wait until they were all within the rainforest first.


    Once they were within the rainforest, it was just a matter of prowess.


    "Elder Kong, Yan-Xi, why did the two of you go out? Weren''t the two of you eating inside the hall


    earlier?" asked Lv Hua when he finally noticed the two people who hade rushing back in.


    "Elder Kong, what''s wrong? Why aren''t both of you talking?"


    Lv Hua called them several times before Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi looked at him with a strange look in


    their eyes as they asked, "Lv Hua, were you...were you the one who beat them up?¡±


    But Kong Ming was even more shocked to hear these words. "Lv Hua, you seriously defeated that


    Reilo? How could that be?"


    Lv Hua was equally confused. "What''s so impossible about that? Ie from a martial arts family and


    I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a young child. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    What''s so hard about defeating a bunch of lowly idiots like them?"


    Lv Hua was clearly displeased and felt that Kong Ming was looking down on him.


    Even Lu Yan-Xi started to look at Lv Hua differently now. All women liked strong men after all.


    Nonsense! He wasn''t the one who did all that! The one who defeated all the bad guys just now was this


    young man!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1247 Do You Dare to Agree?

    Chapter 1247 Do You Dare to Agree?


    A timid little voice suddenly rang out from within the restaurant.


    Kong Ming and the other two turned to see a beautiful youngdy look at them angrily.


    She was clearly unhappy that Lv Hua had taken credit for everything that Ye Fan had done earlier.


    "Where did this little girle from? Go back to where you belong!" barked Lv Hua impatiently. He


    didn''t care about what a young girl said.


    But Kong Ming asked her, "Youngdy, who is this young man you just mentioned?"


    "Him! It''s this young man who defeated all those baddies earlier! It wasn''t this bespectacled man in a


    suit!¡±


    The bespectacled man in a suit she was talking about was Lv Hua. Lv Hua hailed from a rich family


    with a long history, so he was very particr about the way he dressed and looked. He had worn a suit


    and leather shoes here, and even donned a pair of sunsses after they got off the ne. He was as


    pretentious as one could get.


    But Kong Ming''s attention wasn''t on any of this. He looked at where the youngdy was pointing to.


    The only person in that direction was Ye Fan quietly sitting in his corner, wearing a short-sleeved shirt


    and sipping his tea.


    He looked exactly the same way he did when they left the restaurant, as if he hadn''t moved at all.


    "What?! Him?!" The faces of Kong Ming and the other two instantly fell. They thought that this young


    Kong Ming would rather believe that Lv Hua was the one who defeated the men earlier.


    Lv Hua himself shook his head and smiled in disdain. "Elder Kong, surely you''re not going to believe


    the words of a child, are you? Besides, didn''t you hear those Indian martial artists earlier? They said


    that they were going to take revenge on me, Lv Hua!"


    In reality, Lv Hua really had no idea why these people knew his name. He had never said his name out


    loud at all.


    But then he figured that since he was an incredibly gifted man, his name must have spread beyond


    China''s borders, and so these people must have recognized him.


    "Of course, of course. I was just asking. I wouldn''t believe a young girl like her," said Kong Ming


    immediately.


    "By the way, you still haven''t told me why you two left the restaurant earlier," said Lv Hua as all three of


    them just ignored the youngdy and carried on their own conversation.


    Kong Ming didn''t hide anything from Lv Hua and told him everything that happened before they left the


    restaurant.


    "That Reilo was really powerful, so even if I used all the strength I had, I might not have been able to


    injure him so severely.


    But you actually managed to! You are truly a descendant of a grandmaster and a child of a martial arts


    family! Compared to you youngsters, I have really grown too old to catch up,¡± said Kong Ming as he


    shook his head at himself, while his heart overflowed with admiration for Lv Hua.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Were those fellows really that incredible? Why wasn''t I able to sense it? Elder Kong, I''m not trying to


    show off or anything, I''m serious. I literally kicked them out with just a few moves earlier. Perhaps the


    Lv family boxing technique worked well against them,"ughed Lv Hua merrily.


    Lv Hua felt like he was on cloud nine after Kong Mingplimented him like this, and his voice


    sounded rather lofty now.


    "Hua, you don''t have to be so humble about this. My father often mentioned you even when you were


    still a child, and said that you''re definitely going to be the next generation of China''s leaders! At first I


    was really indignant about it, but it looks like my father was right. You''re really amazing! Otherwise,


    Elder Kong wouldn''tpliment you like this either!" Lu Yan-Xi spoke in a more innocent and cutesy


    way to him now, as if she was very close to him.


    "Alright now, since we''ve had our fill, let''s go back and rest to prepare for our trip to the rainforest


    tomorrow. We must make sure we restore all the glory and honor that the Chinese martial arts circle


    lost 30 years ago!" Kong Ming decided to return to the hotel to rest.


    "Let''s go, Hua!¡± Lu Yan-Xi called out to Lv Hua, and the three of them happily walked out of the


    restaurant.


    None of them even remembered that Ye Fan was still inside the restaurant.


    They regarded him as merely a young and immature little punk. They didn''t care about whether he was


    part of the team or not.


    The little bit they remembered about him was their bad impression of him.


    After the three of them walked out, the dining hall was quiet again.


    The only sound left was the sobs of the sweet looking youngdy.


    Kong Ming and the rest had no idea what Ye Fan was capable of, but this youngdy here did.


    She had seen everything that happened earlier, and she knew that this ordinary looking youth was far


    from ordinary.


    "Oh? You''ll agree to anything?" Ye Fan held his teacup and smiled faintly at her.


    "That''s not true! I can really repay you for this! My older brother dotes on me very dearly and Ie


    from a very big n. Tell me what you want and my family will definitely be able to give it to you. I''m not


    lying to you! My father is the head of the Jones family and my brother is the next heir. As long as you


    can save Grandpa Nuo, we will definitely be able to satisfy your demands." Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    "Oh? You''re from the Jones family? You''re from Chu Sect?" Ye Fan''s eyebrow went up slightly as a


    glint shed in his previously unbothered gaze.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Alright, since you''re from the Jones family, I can help you. But I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to decide on


    whether you can give me what I want or not. For example, if I want half of your family''s assets, do you


    dare to agree to it?¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1248 Ill Agree to All of It

    Chapter 1248 I''ll Agree to All of It


    "Er..." The youngdy hesitated after she heard what Ye Fan said. She too, felt that Ye Fan had asked


    for too much for her to decide on.


    "Looks like you can''t make the call on this matter after all. In that case, I can''t do anything then," said


    Ye Fan as he shook his head and smiled before getting up and turning to leave.


    "Fine! I''ll agree to it!¡± The youngdy panicked when she saw that Ye Fan was turning to leave and


    cast all her worries aside.


    To her, things like money and assets were just material wealth. What was half her family''s assets worth


    The smile on Ye Fan''s handsome face widened when he heard this.


    He looked at the youngdy and continued teasing her, "So...if I go to your family in the future and your


    father and brother refuses to give it to me, what should I do?"


    "That won''t happen. My brother and father dote on me the most! If I tell them to give it to you, they


    won''t refuse," said the youngdy confidently.


    Ye Fan continued to shake his head. "We just happened to meet in this restaurant today, so I can''t


    possibly take your word for it so easily. Tell you what, why don''t you sign a note for me? State that if


    your father and brother refuse to give me half of your family''s assets, then you''d have to be my


    mistress instead. How''s that?" said Ye Fan with a faint smile as he spoke in a teasing voice.


    Ye Fan was really just kidding with this girl.


    He could tell that she was a kindhearted girl, and just her earlier gesture of treating him to food was


    enough to make Ye Fan want to help her already.


    He was saying all this just to pass time since he had nothing else to do.


    "I..." Her face blushed when she heard that Ye Fan wanted her to be his mistress. She looked


    down and wrung her little hands as she deliberated on her options.


    "Tsk, tsk, this poor old man. In order to save his Young Mistress, he was even willing to sacrifice his life.


    But his Young Mistress isn''t willing to make this small sacrifice in return for his life. How sad! How


    tragic! His sacrifice wasn''t worth it!"


    There was no way a young and sheltered girl could possibly outdo Ye Fan''s wit.


    As expected, once Ye Fan said these provoking words, the youngdy steeled herself and grit her


    teeth. "Alright then, I''ll agree to all of it. If my father and brother refuse to honor the promise I''ve made


    to you today, I shall be your wife."


    She got pen and paper from the restaurant staff, wrote all of this down and signed her name on it


    before handing it to Ye Fan.


    "Angie Jones? You''re adorable and your name sounds nice too," said Ye Fan with a pleased smile as


    he looked at the note in his hand.


    "So can you help me to save Grandpa Nuo now?" pleaded Angie again.


    "Of course." Ye Fan walked over to press on parts of the old man''s wounds to stop the bleeding, then


    used a special technique to set his broken bones correctly. Finally, he used Invoke the Celestial Cloud


    to gather energy and sent it into the old man''s body.


    After Ye Fan injected energy into the old man, his skin regained a healthier color, like a dried up tree


    weing spring.


    His shut eyes slowly opened again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "He''s awake! Grandpa Nuo has woken up!!" Angie was so excited that she ran over andughed


    through her tears as she flung her arms around the old man''s neck.


    "Don''t be too happy yet. I''ve stabilized his condition for the time being, but once he uses up all the


    energy I''ve given him, his life will be in danger again. The most important thing to do right now is to


    send him to hospital for treatment. That way, he''d be able to keep his life," Ye Fan''s words rained down


    on the girl like a tub of cold water.


    Her relieved expression instantly tensed up again.


    "Could you help me to send Grandpa Nuo to the hospital? I don''t know how to send him there all by


    myself," said Angie as she pleaded with Ye Fan again with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    She had lived under the shelter and protection of her family all her life and never had to lift a finger to


    do anything.


    Asking her to send an old man to the hospital all by herself in a city she had never been to before was


    definitely a job too hard for her to undertake.


    A rich youngdy like her really had no experience in doing anything like this.


    "Fine, I''ll be a good guy today then." Ye Fan nodded and took both Angie and the old man to the


    nearest hospital.


    The doctors at the hospital were horrified by the old man''s injuries. They couldn''t believe he had


    actually survived such severe injuries.


    But of course, the mundane world could never possibly understand the world of martial arts.


    Ye Fan was surprised that this youngdy knew so much. She even knew the existence of spirit energy


    fruits.


    "But youngdy, I don''t think you practice martial arts, right? Why do you want this fruit for?" asked Ye


    Fan curiously.


    But when Ye Fan asked this, Angie''s little face puffed up as she pouted.


    "Humph! It''s because I''m going to prove to my father and brother that I''m also very formidable! I can do


    everything that they can, and I''ll do them better than they can! I''m all grown up but they still treat me


    like a child! They refuse to let me be part of anything and keep saying that I''d only get in the way! I''m


    going to prove myself to them this time!" huffed Angie angrily as she waved her tiny little fists about.


    New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Ye Fan figured it out immediately. She was just a rebellious teenager trying to prove her worth to her


    own family.


    In normal circumstances, Ye Fan would have justughed and ignored her. But now, Ye Fan was


    interested in what she had to offer.


    She was right after all. The Amazon rainforest was huge, and Ye Fan didn''t know much about the spirit


    energy fruits too. If this little girl could lead the way, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    ^0

 Chapter 1249 Blue Beams of Golden Flowers

    Chapter 1249 Blue Beams of Golden Flowers


    "Alright then. Since you''re so insistent, I''ll bring you along. But once we''re in there, you are not to be


    disobedient, and don''t simply go around doing things on your own. If you end up dying somewhere


    deep inside the rainforest, don''t me me for it.¡± Ye Fan eventually agreed to taking Angie into the


    forest with him.


    "Thank you! Don''t worry, once we enter the rainforest, I''ll listen to everything you say and I won''t make


    any trouble for you," said the youngdy excitedly. Her tinklingughter sounded beautiful in the dark


    night.


    "Let''s look for a ce to stay first, shall we? We''ll head for the rainforest first thing tomorrow morning,"


    said Ye Fan as he took Angie with him to look for a hotel.


    He couldn''t be bothered to look for Kong Ming and the rest.


    The only worth they had in the first ce was probably helping him to find the spirit energy fruit trees.


    But with Angie around, the only worth they had was no longer of any value, so Ye Fan didn''t see the


    need to move around with those three.


    "You mean you didn''t book a hotel beforehand? If you didn''t, then you can stay with me.¡±


    Angie had booked a hotel way beforeing to this city, so she led Ye Fan to where she was staying


    since he didn''t seem to have a ce to stay.


    But after arriving at the hotel, Angie didn''t intend to rest for the day. After letting Ye Fan put his things


    down, she dragged him out with her to do some shopping.


    She had done a lot of homework beforeing to this ce.


    The forest was huge and it was hard to say when she would be able toe out of it. The forest was


    also filled with insects, and food and water was sometimes hard toe by as well.


    She ended up purchasing two gigantic backpacks, as well as enough food and medication to fill up


    both backpacks to its maximum, before finally returning to the hotel with Ye Fan.


    "Why did you buy so much? We''re not going to the desert. There are many nts in the rainforest, so


    we can always eat fruits if we''re hungry and drink from the river if we''re thirsty. You won''t go hungry in


    there,¡± said Ye Fan helplessly as he shook his head.


    "That''s hard to say. What if the fruits are poisonous? And you might not get clean drinkable water


    either. Besides, this trip is filled with great dangers, so it''s nice to reward yourself with good food and


    drink other than taking a rest from time to time. Life is short, so we all ought to treat ourselves a little


    better," said Angie very seriously to Ye Fan as she checked through all the items she wanted to bring


    along the next day.


    Ye Fan smiled even more brightly after hearing this. "You really know how to enjoy life, eh? Alright then,


    if you want to bring all these along, go ahead. I''m not the one spending any money but I get to eat and


    drink this stuff, so I don''t have any objections."


    But immediately after Ye Fan said this, Angie turned to re at Ye Fan. "Faaaan, there''s no free lunch


    in the world, you know? If you want a share of all this, then you''ve got to carry this huge bag!"


    After spending half the day with him, the two of them had be familiar with one another, and Angie


    started calling him ''Fan'' as well after he told her his name.


    "What on earth?! So this was a trap all along?!" Ye Fan stared at the ck backpack that was almost


    as tall as himself.


    The night passed quickly.


    Once the first sunrays hit thend, a new day arrived.


    At the same time, teams of martial artists hailing from many different countries who had rested the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    night before started to make their way towards the nearby Amazon rainforest.


    "Where''s Ye Fan? Why isn''t he here yet?" Kong Ming only realized that one of his team of four was


    missing after they had finished getting ready and were good to go. After looking around the hotel, they


    couldn''t find any trace of Ye Fan at all.


    "Oh wait, did Ye Fane back to the hotel with us yesterday?" asked Kong Ming when he suddenly


    remembered what happened the day before.


    Lu Yan-Xi shook her head. "I don''t remember. I assume he did."


    Ye Fan was so unimportant to the three of them that none of them remembered if Ye Fan had returned


    to the hotel with them or not.


    But then again, since they saw him as an immature and useless youth, they weren''t going to be


    bothered about him at all.


    They didn''t think he was of any help on this trip, so they didn''t care if he stuck to the team or not.


    "I think the events that unfolded yesterday must have frightened him off. He''s just a punk who''s never


    seen the world before, and he''s probably never even seen a fight before. The fight yesterday was so


    bloody, I think he must have been scared to death. Perhaps he''s already at the airport waiting with a


    return ticket back home.¡±


    "Elder Kong, he''s just a useless fellow, we don''t have to bother ourselves with him. Without him


    around, we''ll have one burden less too,¡± said Lv Hua with a snort. His words had nothing but disdain for


    Ye Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi nodded and chimed in, "Hua makes sense. The fight yesterday might really have frightened


    him off, so he''s left without even saying goodbye.


    After hearing their analysis, Kong Ming agreed with their logic. He shook his head and said, "He''s still


    too young after all and hasn''t seen such things before. He''s so frightened by just one simple fight. It''s


    going to be hard for him to ever seed in the future with such a timid spirit. Forget it, let''s not think


    about him anymore. Let''s go."


    Kong Ming didn''t want to waste any more time on an unimportant youth, so once they couldn''t find him


    the first time round, he gave up searching and took Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi towards the rainforest.


    On the other side of the rainforest, a man and a woman were carrying gigantic backpacks and also


    headed for the rainforest.


    This couple was Ye Fan and Angie.


    He was a martial artist and this sort of weight was nothing to him.


    But Angie refused his offer. "No need. I''ve got an idea."


    Angie pulled out a piece of meat from her bag and flung it onto the ground.


    In no time, a ck bear that seemed to have smelled it from afar, came close to them.


    "Angie, watch out!¡± Ye Fan was immediately rmed and was ready to kill this ck bear. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Fan, don''t worry. Just watch.¡± Angie smiled sweetly and walked towards the ck bear without any


    fear at all.


    Ye Fan watched as Angie''s beautiful eyes suddenly glowed with a blue light, and the image of a gold


    colored flower rotated within the blue beam.


    It quietly rested at Angie''s feet as if she was its goddess.


    "Could this be...could this be the Blue Beam of Golden Flowers Eyes?¡± Ye Fan was shocked and his


    pupils constricted suddenly.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1250 Angies Loneliness

    Chapter 1250 Angie''s Loneliness


    The Book of Celestial Cloud talked about many things. One of the topics inside included records of


    people with special physical characteristics.


    For example, there were some who were naturally born with herculean strength and could break rocks


    and stones from a very young age without any training.


    There were also some who had a body filled with yin energy, so they had a lot of coldness within their


    bodies.


    These Blue Beam of Golden Flower Eyes were also one special physical characteristic mentioned in


    the book.


    The book had records of many different types of special physical characteristics, but the number of


    people out of the billions who lived in the world were really extremely few.


    Ye Fan thought that such people were only recorded in history.


    He never thought that he would see it in real life one day, and he never thought he would see


    something as magical as the Blue Beam of Golden Flower Eyes.


    This special characteristic wasn''t able to give Angie herself any additional strength, but she could use it


    to control animals and make them work for her.


    Essentially, Angie could amass arge number of loyal ''fighters'' for herself at any one time. That was


    the most useful thing about this characteristic. Any animal who met her eyes when she used it would


    be her most loyal and devoted followers.


    After she had met with the bear''s eyes and sessfully tamed it to her will, she waved the bear over,


    then got onto the bear''s back so that it could carry her instead.


    And of course, she got the bear to carry her heavy bag as well.


    "Fan, why don''t you hop on too? ckie''s shoulders are veryfortable to sit on." She had just taken


    this animal in as her own, but she had already given it a name.


    But Ye Fan was still in a daze.


    "Fan, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you...are you like everyone else too? Are


    you going to dislike me because you also think that I''m a freak?"


    The smile on Angie''s face suddenly fell when she noticed Ye Fan''s strange reaction. Her eyes


    reddened as she spoke and tears started to well up in her eyes as she lowered her head sadly.


    The sun shone on her and cast speckled shadows on her through the tree leaves.


    Ye Fan was a little stunned to hear this. "A freak? Angie, what are you talking about? I''m so envious


    that you have such an ability, so why would I dislike you? I don''t think you''re a freak at all." Ye Fan


    didn''t understand why Angie was suddenly saying such things.


    "Fan, are you serious? You really don''t think I''m a freak?¡± Angie looked up at Ye Fan with herrge


    watery eyes.


    Ye Fan could see a deep loneliness and her poor self-esteem in those eyes. He could see that she


    longed for others to acknowledge and ept her.


    He could hardly imagine what someone as young as Angie must have gone through in order to feel


    such deep loneliness.


    It turned out that Angie had found out about this ability of hers from a very young age. All these


    ferocious animals would be obedient and gentle after looking at her, and she enjoyed their


    But after some time, her peers in both her family and Chu Sect began to see her as a freak of nature.


    Everyone ostracized her and made her an outcast because they felt that she was a freak. They called


    her a beast in human form.


    Because of this, Angie became more and more antisocial and refused to mix with anybody else. The


    number of humans she interacted with kept decreasing, and she kept mixing with only animals.


    This situation worried Angie''s father and brother greatly.


    In order to help Angie to integrate properly into normal society, they decided to lock Angie up in the


    house. They killed off any animals that came within proximity of the house and forbade her from getting


    into contact with any animals and only allowed her to mix with the people at home.


    Angie ended up getting locked up in her own house for ten whole years. During these ten years, Angie


    had nearly forgotten that she had this ability.


    After she had run away from home and entered the rainforest, these cells that had been dormant for


    ten years suddenly awoke from their slumber.


    But at the same time, the bad memories from her childhood flooded her mind as well when she noticed


    Ye Fan''s reaction to her ability.


    "When I was a child, Daddy would hit me and my brother would scold me whenever I spoke to the


    animals. Everyone would also look at me like I was an alien. Fan, am I really a freak? Why did all of


    them dislike me?"


    "When I went to school, nobody wanted to sit at the same table as me. When we ate, nobody wanted


    to share the table with me either. If they saw me anywhere, they would all avoid me. I wanted to be


    epted by them, y and have fun together with them, and I wanted to have lots of friends too.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "But nobody cared about me and nobody wanted to y with me. I had no choice but to y with the


    ants, listen to the conversation of crickets and talk to the birds. I had one friend, but he disappeared


    mysteriously one day too. I think he must have found out that I was a freak, so he ran away in fear,"


    recounted Angie sadly in a quiet voice.


    She used to tell only the birds and insects about her feelings. She didn''t know why she wanted to tell


    Ye Fan about them too.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Fan gave her a very familiar feeling.


    Her eyes were red and tears welled up in her eyes as she sniffled and told him her story.


    Ye Fan felt many emotions go through his heart when he heard her talk about these things.


    Perhaps there was a sad and lonely child in every person''s heart.


    Angie had one, and so did Ye Fan.


    Back then, everyone in the Chu family had ostracized him this way too. He would never forget the


    disdain in the way everyone looked at him. They looked at him with such despise in their eyes, as if he


    was a monster. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Ye Fan initially thought that he wasn''t good enough and worked very hard to be epted by


    them, but to no avail.


    Finally, Ye Fan realized that he wasn''t the one in the wrong. It was them!


    There was no need for him to be epted or acknowledge by anybody at all.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1251 Ye Fans Instructions

    Chapter 1251 Ye Fan''s Instructions


    Ye Fan''s words in the dense forest was like a beam of light that lit up the youngdy''s heart instantly.


    Everyone around her had treated her as a freak and a monster after they realized she talked to


    animals.


    But not only did this young man not avoid her, he was also the only person in the world who consoled


    her and said that she had been blessed by the heavens.


    The feeling of being affirmed and epted nearly brought her to tears.


    Angie smiled with tears in her eyes and nodded at Ye Fan. "Fan, I''ll remember that."


    After they had sorted all of this out, the road ahead became a lot smoother. Angie happily sat on the


    ck bear''s shoulders as she hummed and led the way into the forest.


    Ye Fan just remained by her side and they went deeper and deeper into the forest.


    Fan, is this Blue Beam of Golden Flowers Eyes ability really that amazing?¡± The two of them had talked


    about her ability while walking in.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Of course. No matter how ferocious or aggressive the animal might be, it would be


    easily tamed by these eyes of yours. You could make millions of animals bow to you and recognize you


    as their master. You just need to give themand and millions of animals would gather. One passing


    of thought of yours could destroy a city with thousands of people in it. You''d be able to defeat a million


    soldiers by yourself."


    "That''s probably as powerful as a supreme grandmaster, right? So many people train so hard all their


    lives but never reach supreme grandmaster level, while you''re born with an ability that makes you


    equivalent to one. If you''re not considered blessed by the heavens, then who is? If those people who


    Ye Fan slowly as he exined to Angie how powerful this ability could really be.


    The more Angie listened to him, the happier she became. Her heart was suddenly flooded with


    happiness as an indescribable joy took over her.


    She had always treated this ability as a burden and an unwanted thing, but Ye Fan had made it sound


    so amazing.


    "Is that true? Fan, am I really that formidable? Doesn''t that mean that my father and brother are all no


    match for me at all?" asked Angie excitedly as her eyes gleamed.


    Angie had lived her entire life in loneliness and poor self-esteem.


    Now that she had discovered how incredible she really was, she simply couldn''t hide the happiness in


    her heart and she suddenly felt this strange sense of achievement.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded. "That''s right. But you probably aren''t at that stage yet. You''ve probably


    awoken this ability of yours again not too long ago, so its powers are still limited. I would think you


    wouldn''t be able to control more than two or three beasts right now. But after some time, your ability will


    be fully activated as you learn to control it with ease. Then you would be able to use your ability to its


    maximum potential."


    Everything that Ye Fan said earlier wasn''t just a way of consoling Angie. The Book of Celestial Cloud


    had records of how the Blue Beam of Golden Flowers Eyes were really an extremely powerful but rare


    special physical characteristic.


    One person could really possibly control millions of wild animals and make them work solely for


    himself. Thinking about it sounded nature defying already.


    Also, as far as Ye Fan knew, animals that were more powerful than grandmasters and even animals at


    the same level as supreme grandmasters had appeared on Earth before.


    Once Angie was able to tame an animal at that level, then it would be as good as having one or even


    more than one supreme grandmaster as her very own personal fighter.


    Such an ability even made Ye Fan envious.


    But of course, Angie wasn''t able to use this ability to its maximum potential yet, but it was something


    she was already able to disy a little of.


    This little bit was already enough to attract a lot of attention.


    "Angie, who else knows that you have this ability?" Ye Fan suddenly turned to ask Angie very seriously


    when he thought of something.


    Angie thought about it, then shook her head. "I don''t think anyone knows. My father and the rest just


    think that I''m antisocial and afraid of talking to humans, and think that''s why I like to y with animals.


    If you didn''t tell me about this Blue Beam of Golden Flowers Eyes, I wouldn''t have known myself."


    Ye Fan nodded. "That''s good. Angie, remember, don''t tell anybody about this ability of yours, including


    your parents and family. Don''t use this ability in front of other people as well, otherwise I''m worried that


    your life might be in danger."


    There were so many powerful martial artists in Chu Sect, so he was certain that many of them would


    have quite a bit of knowledge about such things.


    Ye Fan had learnt about the potential of this ability from the Book of Celestial Cloud, but there were


    probably other records of such things elsewhere as well.


    Sometimes, having a gifting wasn''t always a good thing. If Angie''s ability were made known, she would


    definitely attract the attention of some people with ill intentions.


    That would definitely spell trouble for Angie.


    Angie paled when she saw Ye Fan speak to her so seriously all of a sudden. "Fan, I can''t even tell my


    family about it?"


    Ye Fan nodded again. "That''s right. The fewer people know the better. If more people find out, the


    chances of you being in danger will increase as well."


    "Alright, Fan. I''ll remember that.¡±


    Angie didn''t understand many things of this world, but since Ye Fan told her to do so, she was willing to


    listen to him.


    She had barely known Ye Fan for more than a day, but for some reason, she trusted him a lot.


    The two of them continued to soldier on into the rainforest. The way in was very quiet, and they hadn''t


    run into anybody even until nightfall. They finally reached an empty space and got ready to eat and


    take a rest.


    But shortly after Ye Fan and Angie had put everything down, a group happened to walk by and were


    surprised to see these two youngsters.


    "My goodness, where did these two childrene from? Don''t tell me they''re here for the spirit energy


    fruit too?"


    "They''re just kids! How could they fight for the fruit with us?"


    "But that girl''s quite pretty."


    "She''s quite young but she does look rather exquisite."


    They started calling out to Angie and flirted with her.


    "Hey little girl, what''s your name?"


    "How old are you this year?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "If you don''t, why don''t you consider me?"


    "The night is still young, so why don''t you spend a night with me?¡±


    The men looked leered at Angie without holding back.


    It was hard for a pretty woman to avoid attention.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1252 The Spirit Fruit Tree

    Chapter 1252 The Spirit Fruit Tree


    They were also deep in the rainforest and away from civilization, so these men behaved even more


    uninhibitedly.


    "Taya, behave yourself and don''t cause any trouble,¡± someone reminded one of them.


    "Rx, I know what to do. These are just two youngsters anyway, so what trouble could they cause?


    I''m going over to tease them."


    The man named Taya walked towards Ye Fan and Angie with a lecherous smile on his face.


    "Don''te any closer! If youe any closer, I''ll tell Fan to beat you up!" yelled Angie as she began


    to feel afraid. She stood up and shouted at Taya as she inched towards Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t even budge. He just sat in front of the bonfire and drank some of the drinks that


    Angie had packed into his bag.


    "Little girl, don''t be scared. I don''t mean any harm and I just want to make friends with you." Taya


    wasn''t going to give up and continued walking closer to Angie.


    When he was almost next to Ye Fan, he hissed, "Punk, can''t you see what''s going on? Scram! What an


    eyesore!" Taya was annoyed that Ye Fan was in his way, so after snapping at Ye Fan, he aimed a kick


    at Ye Fan.


    BAM!


    In the dark night, a hefty body flew out like a missile.


    Hended head first, crashing onto a hard rock and dyeing the entire forest floor red.


    "What on earth?!"


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events.


    The Europeans were frozen to the spot for a moment.


    "Taya!¡± someone finally eximed after snapping out of his initial shock.


    They ran over in shock to see if Taya was alright.


    But they were toote.


    Taya hadnded on the back of his head and his skull was cracked. Arge amount of blood and other


    liquids were flowing out from his head and he was clearly already dead.


    "You little bastard! How dare you kill one of our Norwegian fighters?! Go to hell!" One of the European


    martial artists spun around and dashed towards where Ye Fan was.


    But before he could get close enough to Ye Fan, Ye Fan thrust his palm out and sent him flying.


    The man howled in pain as he crashed to the ground. Both his legs had been broken from the wind that


    Ye Fan''s palm had generated and he was groaning miserably.


    Ye Fan''s icy voice then rang out clearly, "If any of you try that again, I won''t just break your two legs,


    but also the head on your


    neck!"


    A cold wind gusted quietly in the dark night.


    The remaining men shuddered as they looked at the bloodied ground on one side and heard the howls


    of their otherpanion.


    Terror immediately gripped their hearts and none of them dared to do anything.


    They only looked in horror at the young man sitting quietly in the distance.


    They weren''t able to see his face clearly. They could only see the flickering shadow that the bonfire


    cast on him.


    They could hardly believe that such a skinny young man could actuallyunch such a fierce attack.


    "Get lost!" the young man shouted again.


    This time, the Europeans were really frightened out of their wits and didn''t want to stay a moment


    longer. They quickly picked up their friend and turned to make a run for it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But one of them suddenly spun around and shouted aggressively, "You''ve actually dared to be so


    vicious towards us, but do you dare to leave us with your name? Then the Norwegian martial arts circle


    can look for you in the future!"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare to?" the young man chuckled. "Remember, I''m from China and my name is Lv


    Hua."


    "Lv Hua? We''ll remember that! Just you wait!" yelled the other men as they quickly left with their injured


    After they had disappeared from sight, Angie looked confusedly at Ye Fan. "Fan, why did you lie to


    them? Isn''t your name Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan justughed quietly. "I have a friend who likes to show off and be in the limelight all the time, so


    I thought I''d help him get famous. Alright Angie, you should get some rest, we need to move off soon.


    If we don''t hurry along, others will get to


    the fruits first."


    Ye Fan didn''t dwell too much on this topic and just chased Angie to rest.


    Some hourster, the two of them resumed their journey.


    The Amazon rainforest was really thergest rainforest in the world. After several days of walking, they


    still hadn''t found where the spirit energy fruit trees were.


    ¡°Angie, are you sure about this? Can I really rely on you to find these trees?" Ye Fan started to regret


    believing a youngdy like her so easily.


    "Fan, don''t be so impatient. We''re almost there. We should be reaching the heart of the forest really


    soon. Once we reach the middle, we won''t be far from the trees.¡±


    After hearing Angie''s answer, Ye Fan didn''t know what to say, so he just followed her deeper into the


    forest, and they just continued walking for another two days.


    After two days, Ye Fan suddenly stopped in his footsteps.


    "Fan, what''s wrong?" Angie looked at him curiously.


    Ye Fan looked up and gazed towards a certain direction. The corner of his lips slowly curled upwards.


    "I think...I know where the trees are."


    Shortly after that, Ye Fan picked up speed and started rushing in the direction he was looking at earlier.


    So once Ye Fan sensed the increased energying from that direction, he was certain that the trees


    had to be in the vicinity.


    He was right. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    After the two of them reached the source of the energy, they found a fruit tree growing next to the


    stream.


    Two fruits gleamed brightly on its branches.


    The intense amount of natural energy was emanating from these two fruits!


    "Hush! Not so loud!" Ye Fan mped a hand over her mouth.


    Angie was puzzled for a moment until she noticed several groups of martial artists arguing with one


    another not too far off from them.


    They were all here for the spirit energy fruits!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1253 The One with the Last Laugh

    Chapter 1253 The One with the Last Laugh


    The spirit energy fruits shone beautifully in the depths of the dense forest.


    Such a valuable asset to their martial arts cultivation was like seeing the prettiest woman in the world


    exuding her charms in the nude.


    So when they discovered these fruits, the martial artists gathered in front of the tree couldn''t wait to


    rush towards it and im the fruits as their own.


    "The Australian team found these fruits first, so they belong to us! Get lost!¡± shouted an Australian


    martial artist furiously.


    "What a joke! The most capable martial artist gets it, not the first one to spot it!


    Whether you get the fruits or not depends on your ability!"


    A huge fight immediately ensued.


    Martial artists from three countries began to fight each other.


    Hefty blows filled the air like the surging waves of the sea.


    Trees copsed and there were cracks in the ground from the impact.


    The impact from their powerful blows made everything in the vicinity shake wildly.


    After a long and tough fight, the Australian team eventually defeated the other two teams and managed


    to get the spirit energy fruits.


    "Haha! Did you think you were any match for us? Dream on!"ughed the Australian fighters gleefully


    as they wiped away the blood on their lips.


    The other martial artists were all on the ground and reeling in pain.


    Even though they felt indignant, they were too badly injured to continue fighting. They could only clench


    their teeth and watch the Australian fighters leave with the spirit energy fruits.


    Fan! Let''s go and get them!¡± Angie got anxious when she saw that the Australian martial artists were


    getting away and was about to jump out and fight.


    But Ye Fan held her back. "Angie, wait!"


    "But why?¡± Angie didn''t understand.


    Just then, a ck shadow suddenly shed past them from the depths of the forest like a ghost.


    His footsteps were steady and his energy surged like the waves.


    He stepped on all the leaves on the ground and appeared in front of the Australian fighters in the blink


    of an eye.


    He then mmed a heavy palm down on the fighters who were about to leave.


    BOOM!


    The Australian fighters were badly injured from this m and flew out and they spewed blood from the


    mouth.


    The fruits in their hand also flew out andnded in the hands of this ck shadow.


    The Australian fighters convulsed afternding on the ground and spat another mouthful of blood out.


    The other man stood proudly in front of him with one hand behind his back and the other hand gently


    rubbing the bluish-green spirit energy fruit. His face was veiled by a ck cloth and it was impossible to


    see his features.


    "You bastard! How dare you sneak an attack on us!" one Australian fighter was furious that he had lost


    the fruits just like that.


    The fighters from the other countries were upset when they saw this as well.


    They went through such a fierce fight earlier but the fruits went to neither of them.


    But just after the Australian fighter finished shouting, the man in ck waved his sleeve and sent a


    surge of energy out at the Australian team.


    The team was severely injured again. A long and terrifying wound appeared on their faces.


    "You''re all nothing but a bunch of trash. How dare you covet a treasure like this?¡±ughed the masked


    man as he shook his head and looked pitifully at the rest of them.


    "After fighting for so long, the one who has thestugh is me! MUAHAHA!" gloated the masked man.


    He really loved the feeling of being able to reap the harvest he didn''t work for.


    "You!"


    "How despicable!"


    "What a shameless fellow!"


    Everyone was so angry that they gritted their teeth when they heard the masked manugh so


    uninhibitedly.


    But the masked man couldn''t be bothered with how angry everyone was. He cackled and turned to


    leave.


    Just then, something happened!


    The masked man suddenly felt a surge of energy explode right behind him. A tremendous pressure


    came towards his back.


    "What? There''s someone else here?" The masked man was shocked, but he was an experienced


    fighter after all. He immediately swung a punch out to meet with the oing impact.


    BAM!


    Both forces collided in an instant.


    Once their attacks met each other, the masked man paled dramatically and his eyes narrowed. His


    attack proved to be of no use.


    The other party broke right through his defense and mmed a palm down on the masked man.


    It was the masked man''s turn to be severely injured, as he spewed blood from his mouth and


    staggered backwards uncontrobly. On top of all that, the spirit energy fruits he was holding earlier


    were taken away by the other party as well.


    "Damn it! You little punk! How dare you take something that belongs to me!" The older masked man


    ignored his injuries and dashed towards his young attacker again once he had regained his bnce.


    But the younger man shook his head andughed before swinging the back of his hand towards the


    older masked man.


    PAK!


    A crisp sounding p sent the masked man flying out. Half of his face had copsed from the impact of


    this p.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    The rest of the martial artists who were furious earlier were now in deep shock.


    In just a few seconds, the fruits had changed hands again.


    Ye Fan twiddled with the fruits in his hand and smiled faintly as he said, "Looks like I''m the one with the


    "Why, you!!" The masked man nearly puked blood in anger from Ye Fan''s threatening words.


    Even though his face was covered by a ck cloth, everyone could feel the anger seeping from the


    masked man.


    "Fine! I admit defeat today! But do you dare to leave your name so that I can seek revenge in the


    future?" asked the masked man through clenched teeth as he got to his feet and red at Ye Fan.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Ye Fan would really tell him his name.


    "Excellent! You''re a really audacious one! Trust me, Lv Hua, I''ll make you regret this!" The masked man


    clenched his fists tightly, then left quickly after that.


    After the masked man left, Angie came running out happily. She took the two fruits from Ye Fan and


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    started hopping about in joy.


    "Oh my! Oh my! We did it! We''d better leave before someone elsees," Angie hurried Ye Fan along.


    "Please wait!" a voice suddenly called out after them.


    One of the injured Australian martial artists came walking over and called after Ye Fan.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1254 Return to the Original Owner

    Chapter 1254 Return to the Original Owner


    "Is anything the matter?" Ye Fan raised an eyebrow and looked at the person who called after him.


    The Australian fighter was a little displeased at how cold and aloof Ye Fan looked.


    Even though this youth had indeed defeated the masked man, he was still someone younger than


    themselves, and he ought to have some manners when he talked to people older than himself. They


    didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so rude.


    But even though they were annoyed by this, they didn''t show it. "We''ve always heard about how China


    is a country that values manners and internationally, China has always been a helpful nation who rids


    evil, helps the good and never does anything for the sake of being repaid. In the past, we didn''t think


    that this was true and we just thought that the country was just iming such things to boost their


    reputation." "But today, when we were in a crisis, you not only helped us in our time of need, but also


    helped to take back the treasure that belongs to Australia. Your actions have proved to us that China is


    indeed a country that values manners and is a civil and friendly country.¡±


    "We''re really grateful for your help today. If you hadn''t helped us, then the treasure that we fought so


    hard for would havended in the hands of an evil man. Don''t worry, once we return to Australia with


    the spirit energy fruits, we will report this matter to our martial arts authority. We will send an envoy to


    China to thank you personally, as well as award you with a badge of friendship," said the Australians


    with a warm smile.


    These words were really a roundabout way of attempting to use China''s reputation to force Ye Fan to


    give the spirit energy fruit to them.


    If China wanted to im that they valued courtesy and was both a civil and friendly nation, then Ye Fan


    couldn''t possibly end up snatching the fruit that the Australian team had already obtained earlier. He


    should return this item to the original


    owner instead.


    The leader of the Australian team went up to Ye Fan and stretched his hands out to take the two fruits


    back from Ye Fan.


    But before Ye Fan said anything, Angie made a face and retorted, "We got these from the man earlier.


    Why should we give them to you?"


    "Youngdy, it''s not right of you to say that. This item belongs to Australia. This young man helped us


    to take it back, so of course he ought to return it to us. Otherwise, that makes you two as good as


    robbers! If word of this gets out, wouldn''t that ruin your country''s friendly and polite reputation? And of


    course, we won''t make you help us for free. We''ll repay you in the future,¡± said the leader with a toothy


    smile, as if all this was the right thing for Ye Fan to do.


    But Ye Fan just burst outughing. Hisughter was so sarcastic, he sounded like he had just heard


    the funniest joke in the world.


    Ye Fan turned to face this man and smiled coldly. "I''m not sure if you''re aplete idiot, or if you think


    I''m the idiot. You''re not young anymore, but you actually dare to speak so shamelessly to me. Don''t


    you know that the spirit energy fruits do not belong to anybody, and will go to the one who is able to get


    ahold of them? If you don''t even have basic general knowledge like this, then you''ve lived your entire


    life in vain."


    "Besides, even if these fruits truly belonged to you, so what? They''re now in MY hands, so they''re


    MINE. The Australian martial arts circle is worthless to me!" replied Ye Fan without caring about his


    reputation or the other party''s feelings.


    The man was livid and his entire body trembled in anger. He had never been scolded to the face like


    this before.


    He was on the verge of an angry outburst. "How...how dare you scold me like this! How dare you!


    You''re in big trouble! You''ve just smeared the image of your own country and you''re going to end up


    starting an international conflict! You can await punishment once you get back!¡±


    He knew that China kept a close eye on international rtions, and if another country were implicated


    for any reason, they would usually ce high importance on this matter and prioritize the other


    country''s benefits.


    He also knew that if his team tried to snatch the fruits from Ye Fan in their current injured state, they


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    would definitely be soundly defeated. The only thing he could do now was to make use of China''s


    reputation to force Ye Fan to hand them over.


    But to his shock, Ye Fan spun around and kicked the man to the ground instead.


    Ye Fan continued his tirade, "My country''s image? International conflict? Await punishment? What the


    fuck? Stop trying to ckmail me! This ruse doesn''t work on me. If you want the fruits, then fight me for


    them if you can!" Ye Fan was so amused by these idiots.


    Sometimes, he felt that people could be seriously ridiculous at times. If they were more powerful than


    you, then they would insist on basing thepetition on strength. But if they weren''t as powerful, then


    they''d try to talk to you about being courteous and ethical.


    Ye Fan had obtained the spirit energy fruits by his own ability, but these people were now telling Ye Fan


    to give them the fruits so as to protect his country''s image.


    If Ye Fan listened to him, then he would seem like a really upright man, but he would also be called a


    huge idiot. There was no way Ye Fan was going to give them these fruits.


    "How...how dare you kick me?!" The Australian team was so shocked by Ye Fan''s behavior.


    On the contrary, it was the countries who ignored all of this and disyed a high level of aggression


    who earned everyone''s respect and ingratiation.


    The Australian team didn''t expect this Chinese man to make an attack like this and even shout at them


    so crudely.


    "So it''s only right of you to return the fruits to us. Or at the very least, you should return one fruit to us.


    Otherwise, I''ll go up to the International Martial Arts Union and report that the Chinese martial arts


    circle robbed us!¡± said the Australian team leader righteously.  NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fanughed, then waved a hand in their direction to tell them toe towards him.


    The team was instantly delighted and thought that Ye Fan was convinced and was going to return the


    fruits to them.


    But just as they came closer to him, Ye Fan pped all of them silly again. Their skulls sank in and


    blood sprayed from their noses. Their leader''s face even went out of shape!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1255 Chu Qi-Tians Fury

    Chapter 1255 Chu Qi-Tian''s Fury


    The Australian team howled in pain as they clutched their faces.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The rest of the martial artists watching this scene unfold remained silent.


    Ye Fan smiled coldly as his malicious stare scoured the crowd in the vicinity. His icy words


    reverberated in the air like a ghost was talking, "Stop trying to reason with me. Only fists work here. If


    you try to provoke me again, I''ll kill all of you."


    The cold wind blew harshly, carrying Ye Fan''s murderous words to their ears.


    Everyone was too frightened to speak anymore.


    Even the Australian team shut up and behaved themselves after that p from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan just shook his head andughed mockingly.


    It was the same everywhere in the world. People only feared the powerful and didn''t care for morals.


    They didn''t respect things like courtesy, ethics, civility and friendliness at all. They only respected


    strength!


    Only the strongest survived, while the weaker ones could only wait to be eaten.


    If one possessed sufficient power, you could do anything you wanted and nobody would dare to offend


    you. But if you were too weak, then no amount of giving in and groveling would earn you any respect.


    After he was done dealing with all these people, Ye Fan turned to leave.


    But Angie purposely turned to yell at them before leaving, "Remember my brother''s name! His name is


    Lv Hua! Lv Hua! His name is Lv Hua! Remember that!¡± She repeated his name three times as if she


    was afraid that they might not remember it well.


    After the two of them had disappeared out of sight, the Australian team roared angrily, "Damned these


    Chinese! This damned Lv Hua! Just you wait! We''ll make sure you pay a thousand times over for what


    you''ve done today!!¡± They clenched their fists furiously and their gaze was frosty. Their voices were


    filled with great hatred towards Ye Fan.


    On the other side of the forest, a luxurious tent was set up on the peak of a low mountain.


    Arge number of powerful martial artists in suits were standing guard outside the tent.


    A young man sat with his legs crossed as he sipped from a ss of red wine.


    An exquisitely made up blonde woman in revealing clothes sat in his arms as she rubbed herself


    seductively against him.


    He looked out of the window of the tent and he could see the wind blowing through the trees below.


    The setting sun dyed the skies red.


    The wind blowing through the rainforest with the setting sun in the sky formed a beautiful picture


    outside the tent. This beautiful scene together with the beautiful woman in his arms formed a


    masterpiece.


    But this young man had already been waiting in this tent for a long time. He was running out of red


    wine, and the woman in his arms was falling asleep.


    He finally looked at the time and waved a subordinate in. "It''s about time. Still no news from Keith?"


    "No news yet, Young Master," replied his subordinate.


    The young man frowned. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "Could something have happened?" murmured the young man to himself.


    "Young Master, it should be fine. Elder Keith is very powerful and he''s a grandmaster too. The most


    powerful person within the rainforest should only be at imminent grandmaster stage, so Elder Keith


    shouldn''t face any problems," said the subordinate with a smile.


    The young man nodded. "I hope that''s the case."


    Another half an hour passed.


    The call he had been waiting for finally came in. Keith had used a satellite phone to make the call.


    "How did it go? Did you get the first batch of spirit energy fruits?" asked the young man immediately.


    The other side was silent for a moment before replying, "Young Master, I''m sorry. I''ve failed. The first


    two fruits were taken away by someone else."


    The wine ss in the young man''s hand fell to the floor and shattered to pieces.


    The young man''s gaze turned icy immediately and his tone of voice instantly rose in anger. "Useless


    fool! You can''t even get such a simple thing done? Why did the Chu family spend so much money on


    you for? Why did Chu Sect bother grooming you?"


    "What happened! How could someone with your prowess possibly lose to someone else? Is there a


    grandmaster hiding in this rainforest?!" asked the young man coldly as he tried to suppress his anger


    again.


    "Young Master, it was a Chinese who made trouble," said Keith quietly with guilt and fear in his heart as


    he exined what happened earlier.


    "Lv Hua from China, was it?" The young man clenched his fists tightly after hearing Keith''s ount of


    the battle earlier. The frosty look in his eyes threatened to freeze everything he looked at.


    "Leave this person to me. Continue to look for the next spot. If you fail here as well, you don''t have to


    authoritativeness that left no room for negotiation.


    The man on the other line acknowledged these words, then hung up.


    The young man called three martial artists and instructed them, "Go into the rainforest and look for a


    Chinese martial artist named Lv Hua. Bring him here once you find him."


    "Yes, Young Master!" The three men dove into the depths of the rainforest immediately after they


    received the orders.


    The cold wind blew hard against the young man''s face, but it wasn''t as cold or harsh as the iciness in


    this young man''s eyes.


    The young man in the tent was indeed Chu Qi-Tian, Ye Fan''s own biological cousin.


    Neither of them would have thought that they were actually within such close proximity of each other


    right now.


    "ording to the map, there are three spots where one can find spirit energy fruit trees. That was the


    first one, and we''ve got two more to cover. But we might have to walk for a long time before we reach


    the next spot. Fan, why don''t we take a rest first?" said Angie to Ye Fan as she looked at the map she


    stole from her older brother. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Ye Fan nodded. "Sure."


    The two of them found a fairly t area, put up their tent and rested for the day.


    Meanwhile, Lv Hua and his twopanions were carefully trekking through the rainforest not too far


    from them.


    "Hua, that was a really close shave. If you hadn''t attacked those wolves in time, I would have be


    their food by now," said Lu Yan-Xi.


    The three of them looked rather disheveled because they had just been attacked by a pack of wolves.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1256 On Your Own

    Chapter 1256 On Your Own


    "Yan-Xi, don''t thank me. Think nothing of it. Moreover, I didn''t do much. By the time I got there, you had


    already driven most of the wolves away. I think, given your prowess, you didn''t need my help at all and


    could have fought all the wolves on your own. You certainly live up to your father''s name. Like father


    like daughter," said Lv Hua as he waved his hand and smiled at Lu Yan-Xi.


    Although Lu Tian-He was a general, he was renowned even in the martial arts circle, so Lv Hua had


    heard of him too.


    "But there are honestly a lot of wild animals in the rainforest. From the looks of it, it was wise for that


    lousy little idiot to run. Otherwise, he would probably perish before he even set eyes on any spirit


    energy fruit, right? I don''t understand why War God Castle sent such a rookie."


    Lv Hua brought up Ye Fan again.


    His voice was filled with mockery for Ye Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi nodded in agreement. She found it odd for War God Castle to insist on Ye Fan joining the


    expedition. Weren''t they sabotaging their efforts by sending Ye Fan?


    "Enough. Stop chatting and stay alert. We are already in the heart of the rainforest. If I''m not mistaken,


    we ought to be pretty close to the spirit energy fruit tree, so stay sharp!" Kong Ming urged them in a


    deep tone.


    Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua stopped chatting and started looking around for the spirit energy fruit tree.


    However, Lu Yan-Xi noticed two people before long.


    To be precise, she caught sight of one of them.


    "Hua, look! Isn''t that Ye Fan?" asked Lu Yan-Xi as she pointed up ahead.


    "Impossible. The punk ought to have run all the way home by now. How could it be him? It can''t


    possibly be him! How could he have gotten so far without our help? If it''s Ye Fan, then I''ll write my


    name backwards," Lv Hua scoffed as he shook his head and looked in the same direction as Lu Yan-


    Xi.


    However, Lv Hua''s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    "What the hell?!"


    "It really is him!"


    "What''s the punk doing here?"


    Kong Ming and the others hurried over in their shock to question what Ye Fan was doing here.


    Ye Fan was slightly surprised to see them here.


    However, Ye Fan merelyughed gently at Lv Hua''s questions. "That''s a genuinely strange question. If


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you can turn up here, then why not me?"


    "You..." Ye Fan''s retort left Lv Hua speechless. For a long time, Lv Hua was incapable of saying a word.


    Kong Ming walked over and asked Ye Fan with displeasure, "Ye Fan, why did you move off on your


    own? Have you forgotten what I told you before we came? Or are you deliberately defying my orders?


    Kneel this instant and ept punishment!"


    Ye Fan sneered and replied calmly, "Defy your orders? What makes you think you have the right to


    give them?¡±


    "The audacity!" Kong Ming instantly exploded when he heard what Ye Fan said. "Do you really think I


    won''t kick you off the team?"


    Kong Ming was furious. It wasn''t the first time Ye Fan had offended him.


    Previously, he tolerated it on ount of Ye Fan''s young age.


    However, he had unexpectedly refused to change his ways and became worse instead.


    "Elder Kong, why waste time talking to him? Despite his age, he sure is cocky! I think you should expel


    him from the team and leave him to sink or swim. It would even save us the trouble of getting dragged


    down by him. Otherwise, if he gets beaten to death, we would still need to collect his corpse."


    Since Lv Hua already did not see eye to eye with Ye Fan, he fanned the mes and instigated Kong


    Ming to kick Ye Fan out of their team.


    Lu Yan-Xi was also appalled by Ye Fan''s arrogance.


    She red at Ye Fan and scolded him in disdain, "Ye Fan, how dare you! How could you be rude to


    Elder Kong? Kneel now and apologize to him! Or else, don''t me us for dumping you in the middle of


    the rainforest on your own!"


    All of a sudden, Kong Ming and the other two were condemning Ye Fan verbally, and their angry words


    echoed through the air.


    However, Ye Fan merelyughed. Hisughter was filled with contempt.


    "Good god! How could he have the cheek to mock us? Elder Kong, don''t hesitate anymore. What''s the


    point of keeping such an arrogant, reckless teammate? Drive him from the team and let him rot on his


    own in the rainforest! Even if he dies here, we can just say that he was ughtered by our opponents


    over the spirit energy fruit," said Lv Hua viciously.


    After all, in Kong Ming''s opinionjudging from Ye Fan''s skills, he was bound to perish if he went on his


    own in the rainforest.


    Even though Ye Fan hadmitted a mistake, there was no need to send him to his death.


    However, it didn''t dawn on Kong Ming that he would voluntarily ask to quit the team.


    In that case, what more could he say?


    "As the Chinese team leader, I officially announce that Ye Fan is no longer on the team. From now on,


    his well-being is none of our business! You are on your own.¡± Kong Ming looked stern and sounded


    cold as his booming voice nged like gold falling onto the ground. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Kong Ming turned to leave angrily the moment he finished his sentence.


    "Haha! Ye Fan, farewell!"


    Lv Hua waved his hand gloatingly before chasing after Kong Ming.


    Lu Yan-Xi nced at Ye Fan and said in a lofty and cold tone, "If you don''t want to die, I suggest you


    go right back home immediately. This is no ce for you."


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1257 An Egotistical Woman

    Chapter 1257 An Egotistical Woman


    Lu Yan-Xi was stunned by Ye Fan''s words.


    She was clearly at a loss when she suddenly heard what Ye Fan said.


    A thought crossed Lu Yan-Xi''s mind, and she instantlyughed. "Stay away from Hua? Ye Fan, don''t


    you think that''s hrious? Are we close to begin with? Who do you think you are? Do you have a right


    to judge who I am friends with? Or are you interested in me and jealous about how close I am to Hua?"


    Lu Yan-Xi smiled as she spoke. She looked at Ye Fan as though he was some joke.


    "Oh yes. I was wondering how a country bumpkin like you could end up so cocky. From the looks of it


    now, you must have been deliberately trying to get my attention, right? I suggest you give up, Ye Fan.


    It''s impossible between us. Firstly, I don''t fancy immature men. Secondly, you can''tpare to the man


    in my heart. Just your background alone can''t rival his. You and I are frompletely different worlds.


    That''s what I like in a man, and Hua is the man of my dreams," Lu Yan-Xi spoke with a smile on her


    face like an arrogant princess.


    Before Ye Fan replied, she turned to walk away.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hua, wait up," shouted Lu Yan-Xi sweetly.


    There was no sign of the cockiness she had towards Ye Fan.


    "Humph! Ptooey! That self-centered woman. How could Fan like you? You aren''t even as pretty as me.


    How could Fan possibly like you?"


    As Lu Yan-Xi left, Angie instantly exploded before Ye Fan said a word.


    The young woman ced her hand on her hip as she sulked and shouted in Lu Yan-Xi''s direction.


    It was the first time in Angie''s life that she had ever encountered a woman as selfcentered as that.


    All Ye Fan did was gave her a word of warning, but Lu Yan-Xi ended up thinking he was holding a torch


    for her.


    ¡®Tm so mad. She''s simply shameless. It is one thing for her to be self-centered, but how could she look


    down on you? She''s an ingrate. Fan, people like them don''t deserve our pity. If she wants to be with Lv


    Hua, then leave her be. We don''t have to care how she ends up."


    Angie couldn''t help feeling angry when someone was rude to Ye Fan.


    Her adorable little face almost exploded instantly.


    Ye Fan rubbed her petite nose gently with a smile. "If I''m not worried, why should you?"


    "Fan, aren''t you mad? She said such awful things about you and treated you contemptuously. How


    could you not be pissed? Don''t tell me you have really fallen for her?" Angie red at Ye Fan furiously.


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Of course not. I just don''t think it''s worth caring about. Since she''s just a small


    fry, why should I be bothered by how she thinks?"


    Indeed, Kong Ming and the others meant nothing to Ye Fan from the start.


    Regardless of how famous Lv Hu and Kong Ming were, they were no different from ants on the ground


    to Ye Fan.


    Truly powerful people were incapable of getting affected by minor disturbances like them.


    Ye Fan wasn''t cocky. It was simply the truth.


    Ye Fan was already a pir of the nation, so Kong Ming and the others were insignificant in


    War God Castle wasn''t counting on Kong Ming and the others to be of any assistance to Ye Fan.


    Instead, they wanted to use them to cover up Ye Fan''s true identity.


    If those three people were reasonable, Ye Fan wouldn''t have minded protecting them if it were within


    his power.


    Sadly, they didn''t respect Ye Fan and even belittled him just because he was young.


    In that case, why should Ye Fan extend any protection to them?


    On ount of Lu Tian-He, Ye Fan ought to have extended a helping hand to Lu Yan-Xi.


    However, Lu Yan-Xi didn''t know better and refused to heed Ye Fan''s warning.


    Ye Fan felt he had already done his best.


    "Enough. Let''s go. I have said everything I should. Since they have chosen to go down this path, they


    can only hope for the best.''''


    Ye Fan didn''t bother wasting any time on these fools. Afterughing at them, he and Angie went on


    their way.


    Angie finally let go of it after being angry for a while.


    "Humph! The wicked wille to no good end, so someone is bound to teach them a lesson."


    Angie knew that Ye Fan hadmitted a lot of offenses in Lv Hua''s name.


    Since those people weren''t the nicest people around, Angie reckoned Lv Hua would get into trouble


    before long.


    Time continued to slip by.


    Angie and Ye Fan kept looking for the remaining spirit energy fruit trees.


    During this time, a name started popping up among all the martial artists.


    "What? Is he that powerful? Who is it? Don''t tell me it''s that so-called imminent grandmaster, Kong


    Ming?"


    "Nope, it''s not him. It''s a young man who goes by Lv Hua!"


    All the teams gossiped about this when they crossed paths in the rainforest.


    In an instant, it caused a furor. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    For the first time, Lv Hua''s name started to spread among all the world''s martial artists.


    However, amid the uproar, Lv Hua, Kong Ming, and Lu Yan-Xi remained clueless.


    Lv Hua didn''t know why but the other representatives kept talking to him in a courteous tone with


    admiration when they crossed paths in the rainforest.


    "Hey? Are you from China? Which one of you is Mr Lv Hua?"


    "Are you Mr Lv Hua? Your reputation precedes you!¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1258 Unexpected Disaster

    Chapter 1258 Unexpected Disaster


    Lv Hua was caught by surprise initially.


    He had no idea what had happened.


    Where did all these fans suddenlye from?


    Lv Hua was puzzled, but he mostly felt delighted and smug.


    Lv Hua had no idea that he had already gained such international renown.


    Even the European martial artists knew Lv Hua''s name.


    His fame hadpletely surpassed Kong Ming''s.


    "Hua, you are a hit. After this trip to South America, you are going to be famous in the global martial


    arts circle."


    Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t help feeling happy for Lv Hua when she found out how famous he was bing in


    the martial arts world. The admiration she had for him undoubtedly increased.


    "Haha! Yan-Xi is right. Your single-handed defeat of the Indian martial artists'' at the restaurant was


    enough to make you famous. From now on, even I probably have to call you ''Mr Lv''," congratted


    Kong Ming.


    Kong Ming had to admit how surprised he was by Lv Hua''s abilities.


    Even Kong Ming hadn''t been confident enough to defeat all those Indian martial artists on his own.


    In other words, this young man in his early 30s was even more powerful than Kong Ming.


    Despite his status as his elder, he could not help feeling impressed by Lv Hua.


    "Elder Kong, you are too kind. Even if I be a grandmaster one day, I don''t deserve such respect


    from someone as reputable as you. Please continue to call me ''Hua''," said Lv Hua politely.


    Kong Ming was undoubtedly ttered by Lv Hua.


    "Although you are talented, you are humble and kind. Such temperament will take you far in life. In


    Lu Yan-Xi instantly blushed and said shyly, "Elder Kong, what are you saying? When did I ever say


    so?¡±


    "See? Look at how you are blushing." Kong Ming chuckled as he said, "Don''t be shy. In the martial arts


    world, people ought to be bold. If you truly love each other, I don''t mind ying matchmaker for you


    two."


    Kong Mingughed again.


    Lu Yan-Xi''s face blushed even harder in embarrassment.


    Lv Hua started to feel like he was floating.


    All a man sought in life was reputation, women, and wealth.


    Now Lv Hua had gained reputation and the admiration of a beauty like Lu Yan-Xi.


    In a matter of days, Lv Hua had good repute and a woman.


    He couldn''t help feeling as though he was reaching the pinnacle of his life.


    However, a cold wind suddenly swept from up ahead just as Lv Hua bathed in the glory of his sess.


    Countless fallen leaves swept in the wind.


    The atmosphere became inexplicably cold in an instant.


    "What''s happening?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Lv Hua and the others naturally noticed something amiss.


    They raised their heads and noticed several silhouettes walking out from the depths of the rainforest.


    These people swiftly turned up in front of Lv Hua and the others.


    Despite how powerful Kong Ming was, he couldn''t help feeling intimidated by their strength the moment


    they turned up.


    These people were super strong!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That was the first thought that popped up in Kong Ming''s mind.


    "Since we are outnumbered, we should fall back ande up with some ns." Out of concern, Kong


    Ming ordered them to fall back and avoid head-on conflict with these people.


    To their surprise, these people seemed out to get them. They swiftly cut off their escape path and


    stopped the three of them from leaving.


    "My friends, I don''t think we have ever met before. So why are you blocking our path?" asked Kong


    Ming deeply. Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua instantly raised their guard.


    These people who hade out of nowhere ignored Kong Ming and nced at all three of them


    before asking deeply, "Which one of you is Lv Hua?"


    What the...?


    "You''re looking for me?"


    Lv Hua was caught by surprise beforeughing.


    It appeared they were here because they were impressed by Lv Hua.


    This wasn''t the first lot of admirers.


    A bunch of other foreign martial artists had approached him to befriend him earlier when they found out


    he was Lv Hua.


    Hence, Lv Hua automatically assumed these people wanted to rub shoulders with him too.


    Amid his smugness, Lv Hua straightened his clothing and said loftily, "I''m Lv Hua. You can call me Mr


    Lv. Are you here to get acquainted with me too? If you want to buy me dinner, then it has got to wait.


    Too many people have asked me out for dinner after this, so you''ve got to get in line."


    Lv Hua spoke with his hands behind him and was incapable of concealing his cockiness.


    The men came closer the moment Lv Hua finished his sentence.


    The leader even reached his hand out.


    The leader couldn''t stand it any longer. He raised his hand and hit Lv Hua''s face until it went sideways.


    Lv Hua was stunned.


    "W-what are you doing? I am Lv Hua! How dare you touch me..."


    PAK!


    Before Lv Hua could finish his sentence, the leader pped Lv Hua so hard that it broke his tooth.


    "You sure talk a lot! Quit yapping. Or else, I will p you until your face turns to pulp. Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    Take him away!" yelled the leader sternly.


    "Stop!"


    "Let him go!"


    Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming finally realized they were up to no good, so they instantly moved in on them.


    But how could they surpass Chu Sect''s martial artists?


    After a brief fight, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi were captured by them too.


    "There''s more? Take them all!"


    Lv Hua and the others were instantly dragged off like dogs, just as they were bathing in Lv Hua''s glory.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1259 The Indignant Lv Hua

    Chapter 1259 The Indignant Lv Hua


    "Lv Hua, what have you done? How did you offend these people?" asked Kong Ming furiously after his


    face was beaten until it became bruised.


    After their initial fight, Kong Ming realized that these five men could rival him.


    That meant all five of them were imminent grandmasters!


    Considering how powerful they were, they might stand a chance even against a true grandmaster.


    Hence, the mastermind who was capable of ordering martial artists like them must be immensely


    powerful.


    "Elder Kong, I don''t know either. I don''t know them at all."


    Lv Hua was on the brink of tears. He was wondering what the hell was going on.


    He had been beaten to a pulp without warning, apprehended like a dog, and getting sent to only god


    knew where.


    This must be what people meant by an unexpected disaster.


    Lv Hua and the others were swiftly encircled by a hill on the periphery of the rainforest.


    A handsome young man stood behind a table drinking tea.


    The dashing young man was none other than Chu Qi-Tian.


    "Kneel now!"


    A loud roar came before someone kicked Lv Hua in the knees and forced him on his knees.


    "You prick! Let me go! Who are you? How could you touch China''s martial artists? War God Castle


    won''t let you off for this! You won''t be able to withstand the fury of the God of War!" Lv Hua yelled


    indignantly with blood in his mouth. He felt furious about being forced to kneel publicly.


    ''War God Castle and the God of War?''


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head as he scoffed at Lv Hua.


    "Anyone else might feel threatened by what you said. Sadly, it isn''t enough to scare me. I am unafraid


    of the entire martial arts circle, let alone one tiny God of War."


    "Damn you! Anyone can talk big. Do you think I''ll believe you? Barely anyone else in the world can


    outdo the Chinese martial arts circle. How can a punk like you speak so arrogantly?" scolded Lv Hua


    angrily.


    Chu Qi-Tian ignored him. Instead, he waved his hand and ordered an old man standing behind him,


    "Elder Lian, teach him a lesson."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, Young Master," acknowledged the old man before walking over.


    In an instant, immense internal energy radiated from the old man.


    Boundless internal energy like that of a dragon surged from him.


    "His internal energy is as vast as that of a dragon''s."


    "l-is he a..."


    "A grandmaster!"


    Lv Hua and the others almost pissed in their pants. They didn''t expect to see a grandmaster here.


    Even more shocking was how respectful and meek the grandmaster was to this young man.


    "Who are you? Why did you capture me when there are no vendettas between us?¡±


    Lv Hua finally started feeling afraid.


    He was fearful of this grandmaster but even more intimidated by this young man''s background.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing here is that you are Lv Hua. All these years, you are


    the first who dares to steal what I want.¡± Chu Qi-Tianughed gently with a teacup in hand.


    He looked at them intriguingly like a ravenous wolf that was admiring its prey.


    However, the cold look in his eyes felt absolutely chilling.


    Lv Hua was at a loss. He had no idea what Chu Qi-Tian was talking about.


    "Take what is yours? When have I stolen anything from you? I haven''t even seen you before!" Lv Hua


    was bewildered.


    "Are you going to keep pretending? Since you had the balls to steal my spirit energy fruit, why don''t you


    have the guts to admit it? I don''t want to make things hard for you either. If you hand them over, I can


    let you leave unscathed. What say you?" Chu Qi-Tian held the teacup as he looked at Lv Hua with a


    smile.


    Lv Hua was even more lost. "Spirit energy fruit? What on earth are you talking about?


    I haven''t even found the tree. How could I possess the spirit energy fruit?"


    Lv Hua was on the brink of tears. He was clueless about what Chu Tian-Qi was


    saying.


    Chu Qi-Tian''s face turned icy cold when he heard Lv Hua''s denial.


    He mmed the teacup in his hand hard on the table with a ng.


    "Do you want to do it the hard way? In that case, don''t me me for being rude. Men, frisk him. If you


    can''t find it on him, then beat him up until he hands them over," yelled Chu Qi-Tian furiously.


    He was never a patient man, especially to small fry like them.


    To Chu Qi-Tian, it was a waste of time to even speak to someone at Lv Hua''s level.


    "AHHH! That hurts!"


    "How dare you hit me, asshole? Damn, it hurts."


    "Just you wait. When we get back to China, my n isn''t going to let you off easy."


    AHH! My face! Stop! Stop hitting me.''


    "Please stop hitting me. I really didn''t steal the spirit energy fruit."


    "AHHH! Please let me off. I really neverid eyes on any spirit energy fruit before."


    Lv Hua initially acted tough when Chu Qi-Tian''s men started to beat him up.


    However, he caved in before long.


    He begged Chu Qi-Tian nonstop with tears and snot on his face.


    He looked so pathetic that he had lost all his earlier charm.


    Chu Qi-Tian was outraged.


    He was the young master of the mighty Chu n. How could he fail to squeeze information out of these


    nobodies?


    "Stop! I am the president of the Martial Arts Association of Southwest China. How dare you humiliate


    me?¡±


    "You bloody little idiots, how dare you?"


    "Hua, if you really took them, just hand them over."


    "Or else, we might really die because of this."


    After some time, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi could no longer bear the torture and begged Lv Hua bitterly.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Lu Yan-Xi was beaten badly too. Perhaps out of fear or pain, tears kept trickling from her eyes.


    She had been spoiled since young and grew up under her father''s protection, so she had never


    suffered any hardship before.


    Now her life was at stake after suffering such torture. She couldn''t withstand it and her tears couldn''t


    stop falling.


    "Elder Kong, I really didn''t take any! Shouldn''t you know full well whether I did?


    Oh god! Why won''t any of you believe me?" Lv Hua was so indignant that he almost cried.


    He could resign himself to the fate of getting beaten up if he did take the spirit energy fruit.


    However, he hadn''t even seen any spirit energy fruit, but these people kept insisting that he had taken


    it.


    Heavens, what was going on?


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1260 You Again!

    Chapter 1260 You Again!


    Ye Fan and Angie had already located the second spirit energy tree while Lv Hua and the others were


    being tortured and interrogated.


    However, Ye Fan realized they were toote.


    The three spirit energy fruits on the tree had already been taken.


    "Fan, what should we do now? Someone else took the fruit already."


    Angie was instantly disappointed.


    After hunting for days, someone else had beaten them to the fruit.


    Ye Fan said nothing as he looked around until his eyesnded somewhere.


    "Fan, what''s wrong?¡± asked Angie quizzically when she noticed Ye Fan''s reaction.


    Ye Fan replied, "Angie,e with me. If I''m not mistaken, those people have not gone far."


    Ye Fan swiftly led Angie into the depths of the rainforest as he spoke.


    He could sense immense internal energy radiating from there, so there must be a fight going on.


    Meanwhile, a thousand meters from them.


    Five imminent grandmasters stood sternly.


    An intense murderous look radiated from their eyes.


    An old man in ck stood in front of these fighters with his hands behind his back.


    The cold wind sent the old man''s robes pping.


    A threatening aura radiated from him and swept in all directions.


    Despite their power in numbers, the team of five couldn''t help feeling threatened.


    "We are in a hurry and don''t wish to engage inbat. Us Canadians are willing to give you one spirit


    energy fruit if you are willing to let us leave," said the leader of the team deeply.


    Instead, the man in ck shook his head and replied coldly, "I want them all."


    "You..." The Canadian martial artists felt agitated by the old man''s tone. The leader said sternly, "If you


    insist on fighting us, then show us what you are made of."


    Once he said this, the five Canadians attacked in a crescent formation and encircled the old man.


    The old man shook his head fearlessly instead as he said calmly, "You overestimate yourselves."


    BAM!


    The moment he finished his sentence, the old man hurled a punch.


    Vast internal energy radiated from his attack.


    The old man was unstoppable and instantly countered their attack.


    "What?"


    "He is so strong!"


    The Canadian martial artists were stunned. They couldn''t believe that theirbined efforts actually


    wasn''t able to defeat an old man.


    "No, we can''t go against him head-on. Bro, take the spirit energy fruit. The rest of us will hold him


    back."


    The Canadians changed their strategy and chose to help one of them escape instead.


    However, the old man in ck wasn''t going to let them have their way.


    "Do you think you can still leave?¡±


    The old man coldlyughed before he took dozens of steps. He darted around swiftly between the four


    men using a strange move and instantly broke through their ranks and appeared before thest man.


    He attacked swiftly with a palm move.


    The man who was nning to escape moaned as he spat blood and flew through the air.


    "Bro!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned red in anger when theirrade was hurt.


    They gave up running. Instead, they charged towards the old man in the hope that they could take him


    down even if they perished.


    "I''m going to kill you, asshole!"


    A huge battle exploded once more.


    Although it was no surprise that he won, it wasn''t an easy fight for the old man.


    "These fools put up a tough fight. But so what? I am still the one who has thestugh."


    The old man looked at the Canadian martial artists at his feet as he spat blood from his mouth and


    Three green fruits were already in his hands.


    "I finally have them. I can finallyplete Young Master''s mission."


    The old man was so happy that he wanted to hum a song.


    Thest time he encountered spirit energy fruit, a Chinese boy snuck up on him and snatched the spirit


    energy fruit from him. This left the old man in a foul mood for days.


    He only finally felt better when he caught wind that Chu Qi-Tian had captured Lv Hua.


    Now that the old man had made a head start, he couldn''t help being in a good mood.


    "Sir, aren''t you speaking too soon?"


    Just as the old man was about to leave with satisfaction, calmughter quietly came from up ahead.


    The old man trembled and looked over towards the voice instantly.


    A lean silhouette gradually emerged before his eyes from the depths of the forest.


    The sunlight scattered before it bounced off the dark silhouette with a glimmer.


    He stood with his hands behind him as he smiled.


    Ye Fan''s face appeared before the old man again.


    The old man in ck found it inexplicable to cross paths with Ye Fan once again.


    Ye Fan smiled even harder when he heard what the old man said.


    He walked over as heughed and replied,


    "You''ve probably caught Lv Hua. Not me.¡±


    The old man felt even more lost. "Aren''t you Lv Hua? Are you trying to bluff me?" asked the old man in


    shock.


    But Ye Fan didn''t want to waste time talking to him. "Make your choice. If you don''t hand over the spirit


    energy fruits, you will die!"


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted in all directions.


    On thest asion, the old man hadn''t fought Ye Fan head-on. Instead, he retreated when he


    discovered something amiss.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, Ye Fan had wounded him gravely after sneaking up on him first.


    Hence, he decided to retreat after weighing the pros and cons. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    However, he had almost recovered fully by now. Since he was in tip-top shape, he wasn''t afraid of Ye


    Fan anymore.


    "Really?" Ye Fanughed gently with tant contempt in his words.


    "Quit yapping! Watch this!"


    The old man seemed to have lost his patience and threw a punch at Ye Fan viciously with a deep roar.


    The old man''s punches were so swift that theynded squarely on Ye Fan''s chest with a loud thud.


    However, the smile didn''t stay on his face for long.


    In an instant, his smile froze.


    He suddenly realized his attacks on Ye Fan werepletely futile.


    "What?"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1261 An Intimidating Background

    Chapter 1261 An Intimidating Background


    "H-how is that possible? Even an elephant would get wiped out by my punch. How could a punk like


    you withstand it head-on?" The old man''s pupils constricted in disbelief as he yelled.


    However, he refused to give up and continued to shower punches on Ye Fan nonstop.


    "If I can''t take you down with a single punch, I will attack you until you do! It''s impossible for you to


    survive my attacks," yelled the old man viciously in a stern tone.


    He unleashed powerful attacks on Ye Fan one after another.


    "Chu Fist Technique!"


    "Fire Palm!"


    "ck Dragon w!¡±


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Deafening booms exploded amid the old man''s attacks and echoed throughout the atmosphere.


    Despite doing his utmost to attack, the young man before him seemed like a massive rock standing in


    the surging current.


    Regardless of the currents, he remained unmovable.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    "Why? How can this be?"


    The old man finally panicked.


    The old man never thought that an elder from the mighty Chu Sect like himself would be incapable of


    cracking a young man''s defense.


    How could this young man be so physically invulnerable?


    Ye Fan looked up slowly.


    He looked at the old man in front of him and smiled ambiguously.


    However, the smile felt ghastly and threatening.


    "Now it''s my turn, right?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, his eyes turned cold.


    The young man threw a punch.


    BAM!


    The instant Ye Fan''s blownded, it was like a rock in the ocean as it left a massive surge of internal


    energy in this wake.


    The man in ck couldn''t even withstand it briefly.


    He fell to the ground like a pathetic dog the moment Ye Fan''s blownded on him.


    The earth even sank by half a meter when his bodynded on the ground.


    "Oh my! How could he be so powerful?"


    In an instant, the Canadian martial artists behind Ye Fan were dumbstruck.


    This young man before them was simply too impressive!


    They had exchanged blows with this old man previously, so they were keenly aware of his abilities.


    However, the old man was surprisingly half-dead from Ye Fan''s attack.


    "Fan, you are so cool!" Angie shouted delightedly from nearby after witnessing the battle.


    Ye Fan ignored them and continued going forward.


    He stood upright as he looked down at the pathetic old man as heughed. "Sir, it seems I have the


    Ye Fan reached his hand out. "Why don''t you hand them over? Or do you want me to look for them on


    my own?" Ye Fan sneered as he spoke.


    Ye Fan thought that he might have to do more before the old man would hand the fruits over.


    However, the old man was genuinely petrified of Ye Fan.


    The old man stood up from the ground and knelt with a thud before he begged Ye Fan worriedly,


    "Spare me! I will give the spirit energy fruit to you, so please, spare me!"


    The old man desperately implored as he handed the spirit energy fruits over with both hands to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed and said, "You''ve made the right decision here."


    Ye Fan walked up as he spoke and wanted to take the fruits from the old man.


    However, a cold light shed abruptly when Ye Fan reached out to take them.


    The old man unsheathed the dagger hiding in his sleeves and thrust it towards Ye Fan.


    "Fan, watch out!" Angie yelled in fear at the top of her lungs with reddened eyes.


    SLAAASH!


    The de still came down.


    Its menacing light shed before the ground beneath his feet turned red.


    The old man covered his face as he fell to the ground and screamed in agony.


    The blow had failed to strike Ye Fan. Instead, Ye Fan hurled it back towards the old man and the


    dagger sliced the old man on his face.


    "How could youunch a sneak attack on me with such lousy skills?" Ye Fan stood with his hands


    behind him as heughed contemptuously.


    The old man was nothing but an ant to Ye Fan the entire time.


    After all, Ye Fan once singlehandedly trampled the entire Japanese martial arts world.


    Ye Fan wasn''t even worried about supreme grandmasters, let alone a tiny grandmaster.


    "I wanted to let you live, but that is no longer necessary."


    His ghastly voice rang quietly.


    This time, Ye Fan sounded murderous.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to kill him out of guilt previously.


    After all, he felt a little bad about stealing the fruit from the same old man twice.


    But since the old man didn''t know better, there was no sense for Ye Fan to hold back.


    The old man suddenlyughed out loud.


    "What are youughing at?" Ye Fan frowned.


    A wave of emotion shed across Ye Fan''s deep eyes.


    "Are you from the Chu n?" Ye Fan''s deep voice sounded absolutely cold.


    The old man smiled viciously in the forest. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    The old man''s voice was filled with pride and arrogance as he spoke.


    Considering he was from Chu Sect, he certainly had the right to be cocky.


    "What? An elder of Chu Sect? So you''re a grandmaster?!" Ye Fan didn''t say much after he learned of


    the old man''s identity, but the Canadian martial artists couldn''t help eximing.


    They were shocked and terrified.


    They couldn''t believe that they had encountered someone from Chu Sect.


    To begin with, Chu Sect didn''t participate in thest few hunts for spirit energy fruit previously.


    Since Chu Sect had a long history and plenty of powerful artists in their rank, they weren''t very


    concerned about spirit energy fruit.


    Even if they participated, it was mainly for youngsters to gain experience.


    However, Chu Sect had sent an elder this time. Everyone couldn''t help feeling shocked by this unusual


    action.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1262 Death

    Chapter 1262 Death


    In order to serve as an elder in the Chu Sect, one had to be a grandmaster at least.


    In other words, the old man was most likely a grandmaster.


    Grandmasters were like rare dragons, and they were already some of the strongest fighters in Canada.


    Hence, the Canadian martial artists were naturally shocked to see a grandmaster face to face.


    The old man seemed happy with their reaction. He staggered to stand as he smiled smugly. "What do


    you think, punk? Do you now know who you have offended? Just the Chu family alone isn''t someone a


    punk like you can afford to piss off, let alone Chu Sect. But I will give you a chance on ount of your


    young age. If you hand over the spirit energy fruit, kneel, apologize and break both your arms, I


    promise to let go of the matter! Otherwise, if I report this to Young Master Chu, you won''t be able to


    withstand the Chu family''s wrath and the consequences."


    The old man smiled uninhibitedly in a cold manner.


    Ye Fan stood where he was with his face expressionless.


    His face was absolutely cold and sinister.


    However, the old man in ck merely thought Ye Fan was reacting out of fear.


    This was normal. There wasn''t a single martial artist who didn''t cower at the Chu family and Chu Sect''s


    strength.


    After all, Chu Sect almost gained global control of the martial arts world back in the day.


    They were the greatest power in the world and the martial arts circle.


    Such a powerful background made the old man fearless.


    Even though he couldn''t surpass Ye Fan, the old man continued to treat Ye Fan insufferably and spoke


    arrogantly to him.


    "Hmm? What are you standing around for? Hand over the spirit energy fruit and beg for mercy!" roared


    the old man impatiently after he stood up from the rubble.


    "My friend, if you refuse to give in, the Chu family will break you. Why don''t you do as he says? It''s


    impossible for you to go against them.¡±


    The Canadian martial artists sighed as they shook their heads and persuaded Ye Fan.


    In their opinion, Ye Fan''s best option was to apologize and beg for mercy.


    However, the moment they finished their words, a loud bang rang in the air. Ye Fan broke his silence


    and suddenly moved in on the old man.


    He broke the old man''s knees with a single kick.


    "AHHH!"


    The old man knelt on both knees amid his agonizing screams.


    "What?"


    "Bro, are you crazy?¡±


    "I can''t believe you attacked him!¡±


    Everyone was stupefied by his actions.


    The man in ck was especially shocked that Ye Fan would attack him.


    "How dare you touch me, you little bastard! You are a goner. I serve the Chu family! How dare you do


    this?!" roared the old man hysterically.


    Ye Fan was unmoved. Instead, his gaze grew even frostier.


    "You serve the Chu family? I''m sorry, but I''m out to kill anybody who belongs to that family."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s response left the old man startled instantly.


    The old man''s eyes constricted as he looked at Ye Fan. "Aren''t you worried about the Chu family


    seeking revenge? If you kill me, they won''t let you off. I promise you that Young Master Chu will exact


    revenge for me, so you had better think twice.1''


    The old man continued to struggle. He was no match for Ye Fan, so he could only hope to make Ye


    Fan back off by reminding Ye Fan of the Chu family''s prowess.


    "Revenge?"


    Ye Fanughed coldly in an angry tone.


    "I won''t wait for them toe after me. This time, I will go to your territory personally. I will settle all my


    scores with the Chu family with a single strike of my sword! Don''t worry. When the timees, I will


    send the so-called head of the family and his son to the underworld to keep youpany. The entire


    Chu family will be trampled under my feet!"


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted and left Ye Fan''s fury sweeping in all directions.


    In an instant, the old man was stunned, and his face became ghastly pale.


    Ye Fan''s arrogant words genuinely startled him.


    He didn''t think that this young man before him would im to devastate the Chu family.


    "Who...who on earth are you?" asked the old man in horror.


    Ye Fan said nothing. However, the cold look in his eyes was incredibly intense.


    Everyone watched as the young man stomped his foot swiftly.


    The earth quaked while the wind swept past violently.


    Countless leaves floated into the air before Ye Fan waved his hand.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Countless leaves took on lives of their own and shot out.


    They were like swords flying swiftly towards the old man in the blink of an eye.


    "No! Stop!" shouted the old man desperately in an instant.


    But it was futile.


    Countless leaves prated the old man.


    In an instant, the man was ughtered mercilessly.


    Blood sprayed from all over this body.


    "Oh my goodness..."


    "What the..."


    A deathly silence fell over the crowd.


    The Canadian martial artists watched in horror.


    Angie was shocked by the sight. She watched with her hands covering her


    mouth.


    The young man stood with his hands behind his back.


    His eyes were so deep that it felt as though they could prate through the ages.


    The old man knelt before them as his vitality flowed out from his body rapidly like water.


    Ye Fan parted his lips expressionlessly.


    "Chu Tian-Fan."


    What?


    Despite the three meager words, theynded in his heart like a rock in the ocean and left a tsunami in


    its wake.


    The old man trembled as his pupils constricted as he stared dead straight at


    Ye Fan.


    "You...you..."


    The old man parted his lips and wanted to speak. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    However, he failed to finish his sentence.


    Instead, he crashed to the ground with a thud covered in bloodstains.


    Ye Fan looked at him indifferently as he shook his head. "You shouldn''t have threatened me with the


    Chu family.¡±


    His cold voice swept like a gentle breeze.


    Ye Fan quietly left with Angie the moment he finished his words, leaving everyone in shock.


    After all, the old man was Chu Sect''s elder.


    Chu Sect was bound to be furious when they found out someone had ughtered the old man and left


    his body rotting in the wilderness.


    When the time came, the martial arts world would be left in strife!


    The Canadian martial artists seemed worried about getting implicated, so they hurriedly took off.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1263 Captured the Wrong Man

    Chapter 1263 Captured the Wrong Man


    No one noticed the old man lying in the pool of blood moving his limbs as they left.


    The old man hadn''t died yet.


    After all, it was easy to defeat a grandmaster, but apletely different matter to kill one.


    The old man was a grandmaster after all.


    Hence, it was no surprise that even after suffering from fatal injuries, he was still able to survive.


    He used his remaining energy to pull out his phone after everyone left and agonizingly dialed a number.


    Chu Qi-Tian was still outside the rainforest torturing Lv Hua and the others.


    "Young Master, Lv Hua still refuses to admit to his crimes," reported Chu Qi-Tian''s subordinate


    respectfully in front of the long table.


    Chu Qi-Tian furrowed his brows with his eyes cold. "I didn''t expect this guy to be so tough to crack.


    Continue interrogating him. Tell him he has an hour. An hourter, don''t me me for cutting him up


    and feeding him to the dogs if he doesn''t tell me where the spirit energy fruit is."


    "Yes, Young Master. I''m on it,¡± said the subordinate before he left.


    "Hang on." But a thought crossed Chu Qi-Tian''s mind, and he asked, "Any word from Elder Keith? It


    has been days, so he should have sent the second batch of spirit energy fruit by now.¡±


    "Well..." The subordinate hesitated before he continued, "Young Master, we haven''t heard back from


    Elder Keith yet."


    "Hmm?" Chu Qi-Tian instantly frowned harder. "What is going on with the old man? Don''t tell me he''s


    run into trouble again?"


    "Probably not. Since we have captured Lv Hua, Elder Keith should have no obstacles obtaining the


    spirit energy fruit now. Young Master, please wait a little longer. Perhaps Elder Keith will send word


    soon.¡± The subordinate smiled courteously.


    Sure enough, the moment he finished his sentence, they received a phone call.


    "Haha! What did I say, Young Master? He''s finally called."


    His subordinate handed the phone to Chu Qi-Tian when he saw it was Elder Keith calling.


    Chu Qi-Tian was delighted too.


    The worry in his heart disappeared instantly.


    He picked up the phone and asked, "Keith, were there any problems this time? Since we have already


    captured Lv Hua, no one else can make trouble. If you still failed to obtain any spirit energy fruit this


    time, then don''te back."


    Chu Qi-Tian leaned into his chair with the satellite phone in hand as he sipped tea. His voice sounded


    intimidating.


    However, no reply came after a long time.


    Instead, only gasping could be heard over the phone.


    "Hmm? Keith, what''s going on? Why aren''t you saying anything? I was talking to you. Tell me what''s


    going on,¡± said Chu Qi-Tian somewhat unhappily in a slightly angry tone.


    An old man''s gasping voice could finally be heard over the phone.


    "It''s...it''s not Lv Hua. It''s...it''s that...


    abandoned boy, C-chu Tian-Fan. Young Master, hurry...fmd the...find the sect leader..."


    His weak voice sounded like a candle in the wind as it quietly rang by Chu Qi-Tian''s ear.


    Despite how soft the old man was, it sounded thunderous to Chu Qi-Tian.


    In an instant, a tsunami flooded Chu Tian-Qi''s heart!


    "What?! What are you saying? Chu Tian-Fan? What on earth is going on? Don''t tell me that punk is in


    the Amazon rainforest too?"


    "Say something! Answer me! Keith..."


    Chu Qi-Tian was incapable of staying calm.


    The moment he heard the name, Chu Tian-Fan, the future head of the Chu family roared hysterically


    like a lunatic.


    But no reply came.


    Only a deathly silence could be heard over the phone.


    PAK!


    The phone slid from his hand and fell onto the ground.


    Chu Qi-Tian trembled as his face turned ghastly pale with a look of shock on his face. He ended up


    slumping powerlessly into the seat.


    "Young Master, what''s wrong? Did something happen? Is Elder Keith in trouble? Shall I send someone


    to help him?" Chu Qi-Tian''s subordinate asked anxiously when he detected his boss'' expression.


    Chu Qi-Tian said nothing for a long time with his face ghastly pale like he was halfdead. In the end, he


    shook his head, "You don''t have to save him. If that guy is really here, Keith is probably not going to


    survive. He''s that same demon who trampled the Japanese martial arts circle after all.¡±


    Although Chu Qi-Tian and his father both concluded that Ye Fan was still alive beforeing to the


    rainforest, he couldn''t help feeling incredibly shocked now that they crossed paths.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Chu Tian-Fan, oh Chu Tian-Fan, we cross paths once more. I wanted to gather fighters to handle you


    after I was done with the mission, but I didn''t expect to encounter you here. That''s perfect since I can


    save a trip to China now. I can use the chance to finish you off here!"


    After Chu Qi-Tian''s brief shock, he quicklyposed himself.


    His eyes turned cold as he clenched his fists tightly and a murderous aura radiated from his face.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Qi-Tian gave his orders and gathered his men to leave.


    "Young Master, what about those three people? Shall we bring them along?¡± asked his subordinate.


    "They are the wrong people. Why should we take them along? Tell them to get lost!"


    Chu Qi-Tian and his men left before long.


    Lv Hua, Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming were released.


    What the fuck?


    What sort of exnation was that?!  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Lv Hua promptly cried.


    He suffered all that torture for nothing.


    "That prick! Fuck his ancestors! Damn it!"


    After Chu Qi-Tian and the others had gone far, Lv Hua continued to scream hysterically.


    He felt incredibly indignant.


    Lv Hua was so upset he wanted to kill himself by mming his head against a wall.


    He had never suffered such injustice in his life!

 Chapter 1264 Rise from Turmoil

    Chapter 1264 Rise from Turmoil


    "Lv Hua, are you okay? Can you still walk?


    Do you want to go home and seek treatment?" asked Kong Ming with concern as he looked at Lv Hua''s


    injuries.


    Lv Hua had been the main subject of the interrogation.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi hadn''t suffered as much abuse and only had some bruises on their faces and


    bodies.


    However, Lv Hua wasn''t as lucky. Lv Hua''s face was now badly bruised as he hobbled on his feet. His


    sharp-looking suit was now entirely bloodstained. He looked particrly miserable.


    "Elder Kong, I''m fine. I can still walk, so don''t worry about me. I won''t go back until the mission is over."


    Although Lv Hua was in agony, he stubbornly persisted.


    After all, all his friends and family knew about this mission.


    If Lv Hua went back halfway, it would be deeply embarrassing.


    He wouldn''t be able to answer to War God Castle either.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Alright then. Yan-Xi, help him out.¡±


    Kong Ming stopped trying to convince Lv Hua otherwise since he was so insistent.


    The three of them continued searching for spirit energy fruit.


    They continued walking for a few days in a row.


    One day, a green light suddenly shot into the skies in the depths of the rainforest.


    An immense spirit energy exploded quietly from somewhere.


    The energy radiated outwards from its heart like a typhoon and swept in all directions.


    In a matter of seconds, it swept throughout the Amazon rainforest.


    In an instant, countless martial artists turned to look into the distance.


    "Elder Kong, look. What''s that? The energy feels so intense. Do you think it''s spirit energy fruit?


    Considering how powerful it was, how many fruits do you think there are?"


    Lu Yan-Xi and the others asked in shock as they watched the green light shoot into the sky.


    All these years, it was the first time they had witnessed such vast amounts of energy.


    Kong Ming looked into the distance solemnly.


    After a brief silence, he said instantly, "Hurry up! We have to get there now."


    At the drop of his voice, Kong Ming and the others darted swiftly towards the green light.


    "Wait up!" Lv Hua shouted in agony from behind.


    Even though a few days had passed, Lv Hua hadn''t recovered fully. He still had difficulty walking, so


    how could he run?


    The other teams in the rainforest were shocked when they saw the green light as well.


    "If I am not mistaken, it must be spirit energy fruit! Let''s go. We have to try and get to the spirit energy


    fruit and leave quickly."


    "Heavens! Look at how intense this spirit energy is. There must be heaps of spirit energy fruit this time.


    The British must get our hands on a few of those this time!"


    Everyone went into a furor as the spirit energy radiated throughout the rainforest.


    All the martial artists swarmed towards it like wildly.


    From overhead, it would seem as though all the martial artists were slicing through the rainforest like


    they were cutting through waves as they ran towards the source of energy.


    They converged like rivers towards the ocean!


    "Things are really getting exciting now.¡± Ye Fan looked into the sky at the green light as he shook his


    head and smiled.


    "Fan, how can you still smile? This beam of light has caused such amotion that everyone knows


    about it. Everyone must be rushing towards it now. This time, we probably can''t get our hands on the


    spirit energy fruit," sighed the youngdy as she griped.


    Although Angie knew Ye Fan was so powerful that he was capable of felling up to ten opponents like


    chickens and dogs, there were far morepetitors this time.


    Martial arts representatives from around the world had gathered in South America.


    Hence, Ye Fan would have topete with hundreds of people to obtain the spirit energy fruit.


    It was hard enough to fight just twice the number of opponents, let alone when it was hundreds of


    opponents?


    Hence, Angie felt Ye Fan was incapable of outdoing the other martial artists on his own, no matter how


    powerful he was.


    "Forget it. We should be happy with what we have. Since we already have five spirit energy fruits, it''s


    good enough. Fan, why don''t we head back instead of looking for this third group of trees?"


    Angie already wanted to retreat.


    However, Ye Fan had no intention of backing out.


    He smiled calmly. "Do you want to go back? But why? Now that all the martial artists are gathering


    here, things are finally bing exciting. Angie, there is an old saying."


    Angie was at a loss. "What saying?"


    Ye Fan pursed his lips into a smile.


    "Heroes rise from turmoil."


    Ye Fan waved his hand and gestured for


    Angie to continue walking.


    His unrestrained aura felt particrly charismatic!


    Considering Ye Fan''s personality, how could he keep his nose out of such an exciting event?


    He was the Unrivalled Grandmaster after all.


    Of course, Ye Fan had other reasons for doing so.


    He wanted to see Chu Tian-Qi, whom he hadn''t seen in ten years.


    Indeed, it was Ye Fan''s biggest surprise to encounter members of the Chu n in South America.


    After learning of Keith''s identity, Ye Fan had a feeling that his cousin was probably here.


    If he was not mistaken, Chu Qi-Tian was going to make a bid for the spirit energy fruit too.


    "It''s been ten years. I don''t mind settling the score ahead of time.¡±


    No one could truly understand how Ye Fan felt. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    He had been hunted by the Chu family and Chu Qi-Tian for ten years.


    Even the tiniest grudges would gather into huge grievances over ten years.


    Moreover, the vendetta between Ye Fan and Chu Qi-Tian was a matter of life and death!


    Since they encountered each other here, then why wait?


    HUUU!


    Cold wind left the young man''s bangs fluttering as his garments pped in the wind.


    Angie was suddenly stunned after she looked at Ye Fan from behind.


    She could sense a change in Ye Fan''s mood as it emanated from the lean silhouette before her.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1265 Encountering Once More

    Chapter 1265 Encountering Once More


    "Fan must have a lot of stories hidden in his heart," Angie thought quietly as she watched Ye Fan walk


    away.


    Angie chased after him after gathering her thoughts.


    "Fan, wait up!!"


    By the time Ye Fan and Angie arrived, a lot of martial artists had already gathered there.


    However, no one found any spirit energy fruit.


    Other than the dense forest, there were high mountains.


    Water flowed down from the mountain top leaving behind a thunderous roar as it fell.


    "That''s odd. Why can''t we find anything? Do you think it''s somewhere else? Maybe we are looking in


    the wrong ce?¡± asked someone from the crowd quizzically.


    "I don''t think so. The natural energy is much denser here, so it''s the perfect ce for spirit energy fruit


    trees to grow."


    "Hurry up and look! The spirit energy fruit tree must be here."


    Despite their efforts, they couldn''t find anything.


    But no one gave up, and everyone kept searching hard for the tree.


    They looked like they were absolutely determined to find what they came for!


    Kong Ming, Lv Hua, and Lu Yan-Xi were among these people too.


    Perhaps Lv Hua was too engrossed on his search for the spirit energy fruit tree that he identally


    stepped on someone''s foot.


    ¡®Tm sorry. I kept checking behind that I didn''t realize you were there. I''m so sorry," Lv Hua smiled as he


    apologized courteously.


    "It''s fine. I''m okay," replied the man graciously without any expression on his face.


    "I''m really sorry..." replied Lv Hua instinctively as heughed.


    However, Lv Hua was stunned midsentence.


    Wait a second. Why was this voice so familiar?


    Wasn''t that...


    Lv Hua hastily raised his head to see Ye Fan''s lean profile.


    "What the hell?! Ye Fan? What are you doing here?¡±


    Lv Hua''s expression instantly fell.


    He didn''t expect to encounter Ye Fan here.


    Lv Hua was sure that someone at Ye Fan''s level was bound to end up getting devoured by wild animals


    or ughtered by others.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Ye Fan had shockingly made it all the way here on his own.


    "What do you mean you''re fine? What do you mean you''re okay? Damn you! How can a country


    bumpkin like you have the right to feel upset after getting stepped on?"


    Lv Hua didn''t know why, but he felt triggered at the sight of Ye Fan.


    How could the country bumpkin have the cheek to say it was okay when Lv Hua stepped on him?


    A lowly farmer didn''t have the right to even respond after getting stepped on!


    Lv Hua''s shouting caught the others'' attention.


    Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming looked over before long.


    Kong Ming nced at Ye Fan coldly before turning his head away.


    He seemed to be still angry at Ye Fan for offending him and refused to talk to Ye Fan to this day.


    A look of disdain shed across Lu Yan-Xi''s face when she spotted Ye Fan.


    She walked over immediately. "Ye Fan, I thought I made things quite clear. You and I belong to two


    different worlds, so it''s impossible between us. Even if you get a divorce, I won''t date you. No matter


    how you harass me, it''s useless. I will only end up despising you," Lu Yan-Xi frowned as she spoke to


    Ye Fan self-righteously.


    Lv Hua was stunned to hear this at first. Then heughed.


    However, hisughter sounded like tant mockery.


    "You are like a toad lusting after a swan. What wishful thinking! How could a lowly farmer ever dream to


    court Yan-Xi? That''s simply hrious," Lv Hua spoke rather loudly with the intent of embarrassing Ye


    Fan.


    Sure enough, all the martial artists turned to look at Ye Fan like he was a joke.


    Some of the people who knew Lv Hua hurried over to talk to him.


    "Oh my! Aren''t you Mr Lv? I''m, Park Jeong-Chun, from Korea. Mr Lv, we met a few days ago, if you


    recall. You promised that we would have dinner after our work in South America is done. What


    happened to you? Why is your face bruised?" asked Park Jeong-Chun quizzically as he looked at Lv


    Hua''s face.


    "Oh, really now?" Park Jeong-Chunughed as he turned to look at Ye Fan.


    "Lv Hua? Is he the one who defeated all the Indians and snatched spirit energy fruit from a mysterious


    martial artist?" New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Lv Hua''s name was gaining quite the reputation throughout the martial arts world through Ye Fan''s


    efforts.


    Hence, many people approached Lv Hua to befriend him when they found out who he was.


    "I heard so much about you, Mr Lv. You defeated the Indian fighters with a single blow at the restaurant


    and made a name for yourself. Also, you turned the tides and snatched spirit energy fruit from a


    mysterious man. Now all the Australian martial artists who witnessed it are shocked by your ability."


    "I have been dying to meet you in person. It''s such an honor to meet you finally.''


    "You''re too kind, everyone. I was just lucky. It was pure luck."


    Lv Hua chuckled smugly from everyone''s warm wee. He genuinely felt his pride and ego inte


    immensely.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1266 Dont Block the Way!

    Chapter 1266 Don''t Block the Way!


    Ye Fan''s situation was a lot more depressing than Lv Hua''s inparison.


    Many of the martial artists ridiculed Ye Fan when they heard how he lusted after Lv Hua''s female


    "The punk has quite the audacity."


    "How dare he lust after Mr Lv''s woman?"


    "Young people these days are increasingly reckless."


    "Fortunately, Mr Lv was kind enough. If it were me, I would have pped the country bumpkin to death


    for looking at my woman."


    "How could I let him do that?"


    Many people shook their heads as they spoke in disdain and mocked him.


    After all, Ye Fan was too young.


    Since he was just a young punk, he suffered disrespect everywhere he went.


    Lv Hua was different.


    Lv Hua was already 30. Moreover, he had made a name for himself in South America.


    Lv Hua was considered the biggest celebrity in the Amazon rainforest now.


    Since no one wanted to offend a powerful man with a lot of potential, everyone did their utmost to


    ridicule Ye Fan in an effort to please Lv Hua.


    However, their words left Lu Yan-Xi blushing.


    She lowered her head without saying a word as she nced at Lv Hua angrily in embarrassment.


    Lv Hua hurriedly exined, "You''re mistaken. Yan-Xi and I are just friends. We aren''t dating yet."


    "Mr Lv, you are already on a first-name basis, so it''s just a matter of time when Miss Lu bes your


    woman. Beautiful women are meant to marry heroes. It''s the perfect match since Mr Lv is young and


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    capable while Miss Lu is such a beauty. Right, everyone?"


    A lot of people cheered with words of reverence and ttery.


    Lv Hua reveled in the attention. It felt as though he was a star with countless fans.


    Although Lv Hua was already known in the Jiangbei martial arts circles, it couldn''tpare to his


    reputation out here in South America.


    He had suddenly be famous after going abroad.


    It felt somewhat surreal to Lv Hua.


    "Where is Mr Lv? I heard he''s here. Where is he?"


    An anxious voice came from nearby just as Lv Hua bathed in everyone''s attention.


    A bunch of men with a burly man at their lead came walking over.


    They looked around as they walked and seemed to be looking for Lv Hua.


    These people were dressed in loose robes with a white turban on their heads and clearly looked like


    South Asian religious devotees.


    They were none other than the Indian martial artists who had a conflict with Kong Ming earlier on at the


    restaurant in Manaus.


    At their helm was Reilo!


    "Heavens, is Reilo here too?"


    "Didn''t he almost get beaten to death by Mr Lv earlier?"


    "Don''t tell me he is here for revenge?¡±


    Many of them instantly spected when they spotted Reilo.


    "Mr Lv? Where is Mr Lv? I, Reilo, am here to apologize to Mr Lv."


    Reilo''s voice reverberated throughout the valley amid everyone''s spection.


    Everyone finally realized what he was doing here.


    "So he''s here to apologize."


    "It seems Reilo haspletely submitted to Mr Lv after witnessing his prowess first hand."


    People sighed in their hearts and couldn''t help finding Lv Hua even more admirable.


    "Reilo, Mr Lv is over there!"


    Someone pointed towards Kong Ming and the others at Reilo.


    All the Indian martial artists turn to see the lean silhouette standing in the crowd quietly.


    Reilo was delighted. "Mr Lv, I finally found you. You have no idea what a hard time I''ve had searching


    for you," Reilo shouted from a distance.


    Lv Hua looked at the burly man and seemed at a loss.


    He clearly couldn''t recall who Reilo was at all.


    "Elder Kong, have we met him before?" asked Lv Hua quizzically.


    Lv Hua finally realized who they were and nodded to reply, "So it''s them. I knocked down a bunch of


    people with a sweeping kick. How would I know which one of them was Reilo? I can''t remember who


    they were at all."


    "No wonder.¡± Kong Ming nodded his head before he continued, "It appears he got scared and came to


    apologize. Why don''t you speak to him? Since Reilo is pretty powerful, you shouldn''t go too far,"


    suggested Kong Ming.


    Lv Hua coldlyughed before he looked at Lu Yan-Xi and said proudly, "Yan-Xi, watch this. In a


    moment, I will show you my true prowess!"


    Lv Hua walked out towards Reilo and others and went over to them.


    They walked over with their backs bowed in a humble attitude.


    Amid Lu Yan-Xi and the others'' stares, Lv Hua walked up to the Indian martial artists.


    He stood with his hands behind him and his chin tilting up proudly as he looked at Reilo and the others


    and ordered insufferably, "Apologize? Now you''re afraid? You shouldn''t have done it..." Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    PAK!


    Lv Hua was interrupted mid-sentence by an unexpected crisp blow.


    Reilo had pped him.


    The blow came down pretty hard.


    Lv Hua was standing cockily with his hands behind him but was instantly pped so hard that he fell to


    the ground.


    His hefty body rolled for a few meters on the ground before finally hitting a tree and halting.


    " Damn you! Where did this idiote from? Don''t block the way!" scolded Reilo


    angrily.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1267 Defeated Just like That

    Chapter 1267 Defeated Just like That


    Reilo led all the Indian martial artists and strode up to Ye Fan after he pped Lv Hua so hard that it


    had sent him flying.


    Amid everyone''s shocked stares, Reilo paid obeisance and bowed.


    "Mr Lv, I was blind to offend you the other day. Please ept my apologies!"


    All the other Indian martial artists took Reilo''s lead, stepped forward in unison, and bowed.


    "Mr Lv, please forgive us."


    "Mr Lv, please forgive us!"


    All the Indian martial artists'' reverent words of apology echoed throughout the valley.


    In an instant, there was a deathly silence.


    Everyone was stupefied!


    Lu Yan-Xi stared with her eyes wide while Kong Ming''s pupils constricted.


    Everyone looked like they had seen a ghost when they witnessed the scene.


    Lv Hua was stunned.


    Hey prone on the ground as he covered his face and witnessed the scene unfold in disbelief.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Why is he Mr Lv?"


    Everyone found this mindboggling in their hearts.


    "Damn! Is Reilo an idiot? I am Lv Hua! How on earth could that Ye Fan be Mr Lv?" Lv Hua barked


    angrily like a dog.


    Even Lu Yan-Xi could not go on watching in silence. She walked over and told Reilo, "Reilo, you are


    mistaken. He isn''t Lv Hua. Lv Hua is over there. This man is just a lowly country bumpkin. How could


    an ordinary man like him deserve your apology? The real person you need to apologize to is Hua."


    "Shut up! Where did this stupid bitche from? How dare she insult Mr Lv? Does she have a death


    wish?"


    Reilo went into a fit and pped her right away.


    Lu Yan-Xi was sent flying with a thud as well.


    A bright red palm print instantly appeared on her lovely face!


    "Bros, maim this idiotic bitch now. How could a lowly woman like her offend Mr Lv? By the rules of the


    Indian martial arts circles, you are to cut off both her legs!¡±


    Reilo''s face turned cold as he instantly ordered his men to maim Lu Yan-Xi.


    In India, women had lowly status and were no better than animals.


    To a powerful martial artist like Reilo, women were like dogs and pigs to him.


    Hence, Reilo had tortured countless of women to death all these years.


    Perhaps he was used to this back home, so when Lu Yan-Xi spoke rudely of Ye Fan, Reilo instantly


    blew up and ordered for her legs to be cut off.


    "Hua, save me!" Lu Yan-Xi was instantly petrified. She couldn''t help crying as she implored Lv Hua to


    save her.


    Lv Hua instantly darted over without hesitation and stood in front of Lu Yan-Xi. "I have already defeated


    you. How dare you disrespect us? I don''t think you have learned your lesson yet. In that case, don''t


    me me for being cruel.¡±


    Lv Hua was outraged.


    Earlier on, he talked big in the hope of showing off in front of Lu Yan-Xi. However, Reilo unexpectedly


    pped him and even humiliated his woman.


    They had undoubtedly embarrassed Lv Hua publicly.


    Lv Hua could no longer bear his shame.


    Amid his fury, internal energy surged from his body.


    His energy surged wildly through his veins as it gathered at his core.


    Lv Hua leaped and shot into the air like a swift arrow as his cries reverberated through the air.


    "Lv Leg Technique, Whirlwind Shadowless Kick!"


    HUUU!


    Lv Hua resembled an eagle spreading its wings in mid-air as he roared and attacked.


    Wind swept as his legs spun in the air leaving behind an immense amount of internal energy in its


    wake!


    "Oh my!"


    "Just look at Mr Lv go!"


    "Just his kick alone is incredible!"


    Many people felt impressed by Lv Hua''s prowess and almost cheered out loud.


    "This is nothing. How dare you embarrass yourself by using it?" Reilo instantly shook his head and


    Amid everyone''s shocked stares, Reilo suddenly attacked.


    The huge momentum made Reilo propel into the sky.


    He didn''t even need to spin.


    All Reilo did was execute a wless flying kick.


    His blow came swiftly and went right for Lv Hua''s most vulnerable spot!


    Reilo''s flying kick happened tond squarely on Lv Hua''s crotch!


    "AHHH!¡±


    In an instant, an excruciating howl soared to the heavens.


    Amid everyone''s shocked stares, Lv Hua fell from the sky like a dead dog with his hands covering his


    crotch as he wailed in pain andnded on the ground with a loud crash.


    "AHHH! My...my balls... Asshole! H-how could you do that?"


    Lv Hua clutched his crotch as he kept rolling on the ground while he howled in agony.


    His pain felt excruciating.


    It was so agonizing that Lv Hua bit his lip until it bled.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "D-did he lose just like that?"


    However, the people who were the most shocked at this oue were the audience.


    "Heavens!"


    "What on earth was that?"


    "Isn''t Lv Hua supposedly as good as a grandmaster?"


    Didn''t he singlehandedly fell the Indian martial artists?"


    "How could he be defeated so easily?"


    "He got maimed by Reilo with a single kick."


    "What kind of useless bugger is he?"


    Everyone shook their heads angrily as they spoke.


    They had lost all their previous respect and admiration for Lv Hua.


    Even Lu Yan-Xi was stunned.


    She didn''t expect her idol, Lv Hua, to get defeated so quickly.


    Did he just get maimed by a single kick?


    Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t help wondering if Lv Hua was as good as others had imed.


    Even Kong Ming''s face trembled.


    This was not the oue he had imagined.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    Kong Ming assumed Lv Hua must be a great talent.


    Hence, Kong Ming did nothing when Reilo and the others made trouble for them.


    After all, he felt Lv Hua was enough to handle minor troubles like them.


    Lv Hua was apparently so strong that all the other martial artists wanted to get acquainted with him.


    But Lv Hua unexpectedly ended up being such a trifle.


    After Reilo sent Lv Hua flying, hended back on the floor.


    "Yes, Bro!"


    The Indian martial artists quickly threw Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi in front of Ye Fan at Reilo''s order.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1268 I Am Lv Hua

    Chapter 1268 I Am Lv Hua


    "What would you like to do about them?'' asked Reilo reverently as he paid obeisance to Ye Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Huay prone on the ground by their feet and looked pathetic.


    Lv Hua was clutching his crotch while he gasped in pain.


    Lu Yan-Xi was filled with fear as she trembled hard without daring to look up at Ye Fan even.


    In reality, neither Lv Hua nor Lu Yan-Xi had managed to wrap their minds about the events that had just


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    transpired.


    Lv Hua recalled teaching these Indian martial artists a lesson in the restaurant. But why didn''t they fear


    him? Instead, they were afraid of Ye Fan.


    Lv Hua and the others found it unfathomable. He was the real Lv Hua. But why did Reilo and the others


    call Ye Fan by his name?


    What on earth was going on?


    Lv Hua could only howl and wail in his heart.


    He felt that he had been way too unlucky ofte.


    An unexpected disaster almost killed him a few days ago.


    Today, he had to suffer such humiliation.


    He was a charming and talented young master from an elite martial arts family. But he was now getting


    thrown around like a dog.


    Even his life was in the hands of a lowly country bumpkin.


    This was undoubtedly an immense insult for Lv Hua.


    "Mr Reilo, are you mistaken? His surname isn''t Lv. Did you remember wrongly?" Kong Ming finally


    broke his silence and stepped forward.


    Now that things had escted, if Kong Ming continued to stay quiet, Lv Hua and


    Lu Yan-Xi would probably end up ughtered.


    "Hmm? Weren''t you that old man I met the other day?" Reilo clearly vaguely recalled Kong Ming.


    After all, Reilo and Kong Ming had exchanged a blow at the restaurant.


    This old man''s skills could rival his.


    "Yes, we did cross paths at the restaurant previously. Mr Reilo, why don''t you take a closer look and


    see if you have the wrong man? He''s just a nobody from China called Ye Fan and isn''t Mr Lv. I think


    you probably made a mistake here."


    Kong Ming knew very well that he couldn''t defeat so many of these Indians on his own.


    Hence, he had no choice but to remain polite in the hope that Reilo would let them off.


    "Mistaken?¡± Reilo was stunned. He nced at Ye Fan before he looked at


    Angie and shook his head instantly.


    "I didn''t make a mistake. He was the man with whom I exchanged blows the other day. I lost to Mr Lv in


    a single blow. It was so impressive that it''s impossible for me to be mistaken," said Reilo firmly.


    Lv Hua instantly said sadly, "Mr Reilo, you really made a mistake. I am Lv Hua."


    PAK!


    Reilo pped him and said angrily, "Shut your gap! How dare you impersonate him?"


    "But I''m really the real Lv Hua!" Lv Hua was on the brink of tears.


    PAK!


    Another p came.


    "No, you aren''t Mr Lv!" replied Reilo firmly once more.


    "B-but I am. If you don''t believe me, ask him yourself. Ask him if he is really Lv


    Hua," roared Lv Hua angrily.


    Reilo pped him again. "You really aren''t Mr Lv. If you dare impersonate him again, I will p you to


    death."


    In an instant, Lv Hua almost wanted to kill himself.


    Lv Hua finally gave up arguing.


    He gave up arguing since Reilo wouldn''t believe him regardless of what he said.


    Kong Ming was at a loss as well.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said sternly, "Ye Fan, why are you standing around looking? Hurry up and tell


    them they are mistaken and admit you aren''t Lv Hua. Say it! Are you dumb?" Kong Ming couldn''t help


    rushing Ye Fan.


    Before Ye Fan said a word, Reilo looked over frostily.


    "Old man, I''m warning you, you had better watch your attitude. If you dare to be impolite to Mr Lv, don''t


    me me for being rude. I know you are powerful. But are you capable of fighting us all?¡± Reilo''s chilly


    voice sounded particrly threatening.


    "You..." Kong Ming''s face looked angry. However, he ended up sneering without pressurizing Ye Fan


    again.


    After all, Kong Ming knew his abilities well.


    It was true that he couldn''t single-handedly fight all these opponents.


    "Mr Lv, how would you like us to deal with them?"


    Reilo and the others asked Ye Fan after Kong Ming stepped back.


    "Humph. These two bullied my Fan so much, so I think we should kill them and toss them into the river


    as fish feed," said Angie angrily as she brandished her fists.


    Lu Yan-Xi was so terrified that her face turned ghastly pale as she shivered.


    Kong Ming was genuinely worried Ye Fan might take the opportunity to finish off Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua,


    so he instantly warned him against it.


    However, Ye Fan ignored Kong Ming''s threats.


    He didn''t even look at the old man in the eye.


    Kong Ming was outraged by Ye Fan.


    It was tant disregard towards Kong Ming!


    Lu Yan-Xi lowered her head in fear quietly as Ye Fan''s words echoed through the air.


    But of course, she was terrified of Reilo and the others, not Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head and smiled when he spotted Lu Yan-Xi shivering. New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Ye Fan waved his hand and didn''t want to see these annoying folks.


    "What are you two waiting for? Mr Lv has already told you to leave. What are you hanging around for?"


    shouted Reilo sternly before he kicked them one after another and sent them flying.


    Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi yelled in agony as they were kicked dozens of meters away.


    "Mr Lv, you can finally have some peace."


    Reilo chuckled as he bowed.


    Despite how renowned Reilo was in India, he seemed very humble in front of Ye Fan.


    "Enough. Stop acting. Tell me what you want from me," asked Ye Fan after he nced at them.


    Since Ye Fan wasn''t an idiot, the Indian martial artists'' sudden change in attitude didn''t go unnoticed.


    They must be treating him with respect because they wanted something from him.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1269 An Alliance?

    Chapter 1269 An Alliance?


    "You certainly are perceptive. To be honest, we have something to ask of you. All the martial artists


    have gathered here, so the spirit energy fruit tree is bound to surface soon. When the timees,


    everyone will fight for it. You are powerful, so in terms of solo fights, no one is your match. However,


    you will have to face multitudes of enemies during skirmishes. Also, since you have made a name for


    yourself, you are now an open target. Everyone will focus on taking you out, and you will be


    outnumbered in no time. Despite your powers, you probably can''t single-handedly go against so many


    martial artists, right?" Reilo chuckled out loud as he exined the situation courteously to Ye Fan.


    "Your point is?" asked Ye Fan unhurriedly.


    Reilo paused before he continued, "If you are open to it, I think we can have an alliance. When the time


    the battlees to an end. You might run solo, but there are plenty of Indian martial artists, so I don''t


    think it''s unreasonable to ask for half the fruit," said Reilo as he smiled at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded. "Sure. I don''t mind doing this."


    "Mr Lv, does that mean we are a team?"


    Reilo was instantly surprised.


    Initially, he thought it would be hard to convince Ye Fan.


    However, Reilo didn''t expect Ye Fan to decide so swiftly.


    Things were now progressing beyond his expectation.


    "Do you want me to say no?" asked Ye Fan rhetorically.


    "No, no, of course not! I was just impressed by how decisive you were. In that case, I won''t disturb you


    any further while we split up and locate the spirit energy fruit tree. Just act as we nnedter."


    Reilo and his men left after that discussion and continued searching for the spirit energy fruit tree.


    "Well done, Bro. I didn''t think he would be that easy to fool. I can''t believe you settled it so quickly. This


    idiot is all brawn and has no brain. I wonder how he managed to live for so long." After going some


    distance, the Indian martial artists started discussing this matter among themselves happily.


    Reilo shook his head instead. "He wasn''t dumb. He was simply overconfident. Overconfidence tends to


    make people overlook risks. He probably thinks that after he taught us a lesson, we wouldn''t dare to


    offend him anymore, so he was open to our suggestion for an alliance."


    "Uh huh. You are absolutely right." His teammate nodded before he continued, "It seems this time, we


    can teach that Chinese kid a painful lesson."


    Reilo didn''t genuinely want an alliance with Ye Fan. Instead, he had other ns.


    In their opinion, regardless of how powerful Ye Fan was, even if Ye Fan could defeat everyone in one


    fell swoop and obtain the spirit energy fruit, he would end uppletely spent when the battle was


    over.


    Reilo and his men could then make use of Ye Fan''s trust and sneak up on him.


    They could kill Ye Fan swiftly and steal the spirit energy fruit from him.


    In that case, the biggest winners in this battle would be the Indians.


    Ye Fan and Angie started looking for the spirit energy fruit tree while the Indians schemed.


    Kong Ming suddenly walked over. He nced at Ye Fan from a distance and hesitated before he said


    coldly, "Ye Fan, although I have a bad impression of you, you are still a descendant of the Chinese


    martial arts circle, so I have a piece of advice for you. Indian martial artists are devious and


    untrustworthy. 30 years ago, we fell for their ploy and suffered an immense loss. I suggest you use your


    brain and not end up getting used by them! No one treats you kindly for no reason. Reilo and the others


    are only helping you because they want something from you. That''s all I have for you. You are on your


    own now!" Kong Ming spoke deeply before he turned to leave without lingering.


    Ye Fan said nothing. He merely looked at the old man before he shook his head and smiled.


    "Fan, are they for real? Did they really lie to us? Should we still work with them?" Ye Fan didn''t care,


    but it bothered Angie.


    Even though this youngdy was not worldly-wise, she was intelligent.


    After she heard what Kong Ming said, she couldn''t help feeling worried.


    Ye Fan asked rhetorically, "Alliance? Why should we have an alliance with them?"


    "Didn''t you just agree to an alliance?" Angie was at a loss.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled cunningly. "The one who agreed to it was Mr Lv. I''m not Lv Hua."


    Angie suddenly smiled deviously. "Fan, you are awful!"


    The two of them continued searching for spirit energy fruit tree nearby.


    Kong Ming sighed and said, "He is our countryman after all. Although I don''t like Ye Fan, I should give


    him some advice, but it''s up to him whether he wants to ept it. That way, if War God Castle ever


    investigates the matter after he dies here, we can answer to them." Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Lv Hua felt even angrier just thinking about it.


    Ye Fan gave him a hard time and stole the limelight from him.


    Lv Hua was furious and found things inexplicable.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1270 Harassment

    Chapter 1270 Harassment


    Lv Hua keenly remembered that he was the one who defeated those Indian martial artists at the


    restaurant.


    In theory, they shouldn''t forget who he was since they had seen each other.


    "Enough, Hua. Stop brooding about this. Ye Fan merely got to enjoy some attention from their public


    apology. Moreover, it would be better if Reilo and the others mistook him for you. Otherwise, you would


    end up attracting too much unwanted attention. If you are too famous, everyone will make a group


    effort to attack you. Trust me. The one who stands out ends up being in greater danger. Now Ye Fan


    can help you avoid troubles by being everyone''s target. Don''t you think it''s great?¡± analyzed Kong


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ming.


    Lv Hua was instantly enlightened.


    "Elder Kong knows best! If you didn''t tell me, such a perspective wouldn''t have dawned on me." Lv Hua


    chuckled as he looked at Ye Fan from behind in the distance and smiled smugly.


    "Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. I will let you enjoy life briefly. I will be sure to make you cry in the end. Do you


    really think it''s that easy to steal my name? Heavy is the head who wears the crown! I would like to see


    what you end up using as a crown!" Lv Hua''s eyes turned cold as he spoke in overwhelming fury at Ye


    Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi was searching for the spirit energy fruit tree nearby.


    The earlier incident made Lu Yan-Xi realize how small one weak she was.


    If she were a grandmaster, no one could humiliate her.


    Even the lowly Ye Fan had a hold over her life.


    "I have to find the spirit energy fruit and focus on cultivating martial arts. In ten years, I, Lu Yan-Xi, must


    be a grandmaster! When the timees, everyone who ever bullied me will have to pay the


    price!"


    Lu Yan-Xi clenched her fists so tightly that her nails sank into her palms.


    Lu Yan-Xi was certainly determined to achieve her target.


    However, a crisp snap was suddenly audible just as Lu Yan-Xi worked hard searching for the spirit


    energy fruit tree.


    The crisp sound echoed throughout the air.


    In that instant, Lu Yan-Xi suddenly jumped up as if she had been electrocuted.


    She blushed as she scolded angrily, "Who is it? Who has the cheek to harass me?"


    Lu Yan-Xi scolded furiously and turned to see a young man staring at her chest lewdly.


    "You have quite the figure, and your breasts are big and bouncy. Won''t you consider spending the night


    with me? I guarantee you that you won''t be able to stop screwing me." The young man calmly smiled


    as he tantly expressed his lust for Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Get lost!" Lu Yan-Xi was furious and ignored him.


    "Is that a no? Stop pretending, you little slut. Aren''t you trying to seduce men by dressing so scantily in


    the wilderness? Since you want a man, it might as well be me. Moreover, I will treat you well."


    The young man raised his hand and touched Lu Yan-Xi''s butt.


    "I told you to leave!"


    Lu Yan-Xi finally lost all patience and pped the boy angrily.


    PAK!


    The p was particrly resounding. The young man staggered and almost lost bnce as a red palm


    print emerged on his face.


    "H-how dare you hit me? Bitch! How could you p me? You are a dead duck! Just you wait!"


    The young man went into a fit. He had never gotten beaten by a woman in his life.


    But this bitch had the guts to p him today.


    He was furious and cursed her as he left. He seemed to have gone to gather more men.


    Lu Yan-Xi was still angry. She was still seething in fury over Reilo''s insult, so when the boy harassed


    her, she couldn''t restrain herself and pped him right away.


    But Lu Yan-Xi was worried that he might gather more men after she pped him, so she left quickly


    and went to find Kong Ming and Lv Hua.


    "Yan-Xi, what happened? Are you angry with Ye Fan?" asked Lv Hua with concern when Lu Yan-Xi


    came back.


    Since a few hours had passed, Lv Hua''s crotch was feeling a lot better, and he was capable of smiling


    once more.


    "Hua, I think I am in trouble."


    "Tell me what happened," asked Lv Hua.


    Lu Yan-Xi told him all about the incident.


    Lv Hua and Kong Ming both smiled.


    "How can youugh? It''s all your fault," griped Lu Yan-Xi.


    Before this, Lu Yan-Xi had originally dressed in long-sleeved robes and long pants.


    Lv Hua insisted that since Lu Yan-Xi was the only girl in the team, she had to dress up to help lift their


    moods.


    She looked like she was straight out of the Sailor Moonic series and gave off a wild sexy vibe.


    Hence, Lu Yan-Xi attracted a lot of unwanted attention.


    "Ok ok ok. It was all my fault. I apologize to the beautiful Lu Yan-Xi," said Lv Hua as heughed.


    "Hua, stop making fun of me. Seriously. I think the young man must have told the others about it," said


    Lu Yan-Xi worriedly.  NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Yan-Xi nodded and stopped thinking about it after Lv Huaforted her.


    Before long, a bunch of people unexpectedly came charging over aggressively from the depths of the


    rainforest.


    One of them was none other than the man who teased Lu Yan-Xi.


    The young man looked around and quickly spotted the sexily d Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Bro, that''s her. She was the bitch who hit me!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1271 Blazing Sun with Clouds Emerges!

    Chapter 1271 zing Sun with Clouds Emerges!


    There was a red palm print on the young man''s face as he pointed at Lu Yan-Xi and cursed her


    viciously.


    A man who was roughly Lv Hua''s age stood beside the kid.


    Judging from his suit and meticulous hairdo, he must have an extraordinary background. Hence, he


    must have either hailed from either a rich or a powerful family.


    An innate dignified aura also radiated from his core.


    The man turned to look at Lu Yan-Xi indifferently after he heard what his cousin said.


    "Were you the woman who pped my cousin?"


    His cold voice sounded oddly intimidating and contemptuous.


    It felt as though he were the king.


    His towering aura made Lu Yan-Xi''s face turn slightly pale.


    "Yes, it was me. But he was the one who harassed me first," exined Lu Yan-Xi as she put on a bold


    front.


    "Bullshit! I was giving you business. How can that be considered harassment?" retorted the young


    man.


    "You...¡± Lu Yan-Xi almost exploded.


    She didn''t expect that the daughter of a mighty general would end up getting mistaken for a hooker.


    "Moreover, it''s your honor that I fancy a slut like you. Instead of showing gratitude, you end up pping


    me?! You deserve a thousand deaths! Bro, you can''t let her off!" said the boy viciously to the man next


    to him.


    The man said nothing but looked at Lu Yan-Xi even more coldly.


    "W-what are you trying to do? I''m warning you. I am with War God Castle, so if you dare harass me,


    War God Castle won''t let


    you off!"


    The young man''s stares made Lu Yan-Xi uneasy, so she blurted out her rtionship with War God


    Castle.


    The man in a suit instantlyughed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hisugher was filled with ridicule and contempt.


    "War God Castle? That''s quite the background you have. But do you know who is standing before you


    now?"


    His calmughter echoed through the air.


    His voice was filled with immense confidence and arrogance.


    Theirmotion was starting to garner attention.


    Many martial artists had gathered at this tiny valley in search of the spirit energy fruit tree.


    Hence, nothing could go undetected.


    Just like Lu Yan-Xi''s argument with these men.


    "Fan, I think your friend''s daughter is in trouble." Angie looked into the distance. The young woman


    was instantly delighted that Lu Yan-Xi met with trouble and spoke gloatingly.


    Since Lu Yan-Xi kept offending Ye Fan repeatedly, Angie didn''t like her.


    Of course, Angie was delighted that Lu Yan-Xi was in trouble.


    However, Angie only managed to gloat briefly.


    In an instant, her expression froze when she spotted those men.


    She quickly lowered her head and quietly hid behind Ye Fan as though she was worried someone


    would find her.


    "What''s wrong, Angie?" asked Ye Fan quizzically when he detected something amiss with Angie.


    "N-nothing. Hee hee." Angieughed and acted as though everything was normal.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. "You are such a strange girl."


    However, a shout suddenly came from the crowd.


    "Look at that! Look at the imprint on his wrist?"


    SWISH SWISH!


    After this person eximed, all the people in the valley turned to look at the young man dressed in a


    suit in unison.


    An unusual pattern could be seen on his wrist under his suit cuff.


    The lines intertwined to form two patterns.


    One of them was the shape of a cloud, while the other was a sun hanging over it.


    "Clouds and a sun? Hmm...Sun with clouds! Heavens! It''s the zing sun with clouds pattern!¡±


    Someone in the crowd finally recognized the mark.


    His shoutnded like a rock in the ocean, leaving a tsunami in its wake.


    In an instant, everyone''s expression altered.


    All the martial artists looked in shock!


    Even the powerful Reilo trembled and his pupils constricted.


    W-what?


    "The zing sun with clouds pattern?" "Don''t tell me they are from Chu Sect?¡± In an instant, everyone


    was stunned. Many of them even forgot to breathe.


    After all, Chu Sect was like a taboo in the martial arts circle.


    They were powerful but even more well known for being merciless.


    They had controlled the global martial arts world for far too long.


    All martial artists knew about how powerful they were.


    They were the only sect that could singlehandedly pit itself against all the sects in their world!


    Countless martial artists fell from their attacks!


    Chu Sect held dominion over martial artists globally.


    Chu Sect had nearly united the world''s martial artists and managed to establish branches in each


    nation.


    However, they suddenly pulled back their troops for some unknown reason.


    Despite this, fear continued to linger in all the martial artists after all these years.


    This went to show how terrifying Chu Sect was.


    Hence, now that someone with the zing sun with clouds tattoo turned up, everyone was naturally


    shocked.


    All the members with the tattoo were Chu Sect''s core members. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Hence, everyone was even more shocked by the young man dressed in the suit.


    Even Ye Fan couldn''t help looking slightly uneasy.


    The first two were his father and uncle.


    The third one was this young man.


    "Who can this be? Is he from the Chu family?¡±


    Despite having no expression on his face, Ye Fan''s deep eyes were absolutely cold.


    The core members from each line of Chu Sect possessed a zing sun with clouds tattoo.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t so sure which line this young man was from.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1272 Alive or Dead?

    Chapter 1272 Alive or Dead?


    "C-chu Sect? A-are you from Chu Sect?"


    Lu Yan-Xi instantly trembled when she heard what everyone said. Her face became even paler from


    the shock.


    Lu Yan-Xi didn''t think that she had inadvertently pped someone from Chu Sect.


    "H-how can that be? Why would anyone from Chu Sect turn up here?"


    Even Lv Hua was incapable of staying calm.


    He looked fearful and worried as though he was facing a formidable foe.


    "Oh no! Yan-Xi is in big trouble now.¡±


    Kong Ming felt terrified and worried and was at his wit''s end.


    If it were anyone else, Kong Ming was certain that he could settle the problem, considering his


    reputation in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    However, Chu Sect was an exception.


    Amid Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi''s anxiety, the man continued looking at Lu Yan-Xi.


    The man calmly smiled when he heard Lu Yan-Xi''s question. "It appears that you do have some sense


    and was capable of figuring out our background. Tell me. How should we punish you for pping my


    cousin?" The man in the suit sounded calm as he spoke teasingly.


    It sounded as though the young woman before him was nothing but some grass by his feet and merely


    a ything.


    Despite Lu Yan-Xi''s horror, she replied stubbornly, "l-l told you. Your cousin offended me first, and I was


    just defending myself. Even if you are from Chu Sect, you have to be reasonable, right? He was the


    one who did wrong, but he didn''t apologize, and now you are making things hard for me. How can you


    be such a bully?" Lu Yan-Xi put on a bold front as she exined herself in a trembling but indignant


    tone of voice.


    "Be reasonable?" The young man instantlyughed when he heard what Lu Yan-Xi said.


    His brightughter sounded mocking.


    It sounded as though he had heard the funniest joke on earth.


    "All these years, it is the first time anyone asked me, Mike Jones, to be reasonable. I wonder if you are


    immature or if you think I''m childish. Since you are here, you must be a martial artist, right? After


    practicing martial arts for so many years, don''t you know fighting is all about strength? If you want to be


    reasonable, then fight it out in court, publish it on the paper, or air it on the news. Those are the right


    channels for talking reason."


    Mike Jonesughed coldly and left Lu Yan-Xi speechless in no time.


    She stood in shock with her face pale like a criminal awaiting execution.


    Although the man sounded blunt, Lu Yan-Xi had to admit he was right.


    There was no ce for reason in the martial arts circle.


    Strength was the ultimate truth in the world!


    Lu Yan-Xi almost lost all hope instantly, and her heart turned cold.


    She was probably incapable of leaving unscathed this time.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Then what do you want?" asked Lu Yan-Xi in shock with her head lowered.


    Mike Jones couldn''t help smiling even more deeply when he detected the woman was about to submit


    to him.


    He stood towering over Lu Yan-Xi as he spoke slowly, "It''s not up to me. It''s up to you. Based on the


    Jones family rules, people who insult us will get executed. Since you pped my cousin, you ought to


    be killed."


    Mike Jones''s words left Lu Yan-Xi''s face even paler. She staggered a few steps and nearly fell onto the


    ground.


    Mike Jones suddenly said, "But since you are quite pretty and my cousin is interested in you, I will give


    you a chance. If you promise to serve my cousin well, I will spare you, and I might even let you go


    home a free woman. It''s up to you to decide now whether you want to live or die."


    Mike Jones coldly spoke as he gave Lu Yan-Xi hisst ultimatum.


    "Impossible. I won''t allow myself to get humiliated by animals like you even if I die! It''s impossible for


    me to serve a man I don''t like!¡± Lu Yan-Xi surprisingly exploded like a cat who got its tail stepped on


    and rejected Mike Jones'' offer immediately.


    "You slut! We tried to be nice! Bro, stop wasting time and just ughter her. I can''t be bothered with


    bitches like her."


    Lu Yan-Xi''s words had clearly triggered Mike Jones''s cousin and he cursed at Lu Yan-Xi as he told


    Mike Jones to ughter her.


    Mike Jones nodded. He looked at Lu Yan-


    Xi indifferently. "It seems you chose death. In that case, I will ede to your wishes."


    However, Lv Hua finally put on a bold front and scuttled over to stand in front of Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Young Master Jones, please spare her,¡± implored Lv Hua.


    "Hmm? Who are you?¡± asked Mike Jones coldly as he frowned.


    Lv Hua ingratiatingly smiled as he replied courteously, "Young Master Jones, I am Lv Hua from China."


    Lv Hua paused and waited to see if Mike Jones had ever heard of him.


    "Lv Hua?¡± asked Mike Jones instead.


    "Uh huh. I''m Lv Hua. Everyone has been kind enough to call me Mr Lv." Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Lv Hua was instantly delighted. He thought Mike Jones knew who he was.


    Lv Hua didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    His lips twitched as he instantly realized that his status was useless.


    Lv Hua had no choice but to use his grandfather''s reputation.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1273 Ye Fans Help

    Chapter 1273 Ye Fan''s Help


    "Do you mean to say that your grandfather is a grandmaster? Lv Song-Liang, ranked 8th on China''s


    grandmaster ranking?"


    Lv Hua''s words had piqued Mike Jones''s interest.


    After all, grandmasters were top fighters in all factions.


    In Chu Sect, grandmasters were made elders.


    Hence, Mike Jones couldn''t help looking slightly more impressed when he learned Lv Hua was rted


    to a Chinese grandmaster by blood.


    "Uh huh. Young Master Jones, do you happen to know him?"


    Lv Hua was undoubtedly delighted to hear his response.


    It would be easier to get things done if Mike Jones was acquainted with his grandfather. From the looks


    of it now, he was in luck.


    Mike Jones shook his head. "I don''t know him personally. I just learned about him when I scrutinized


    the Chinese grandmaster ranking. Although your grandfather ranked low on the list, he was the only


    martial artist who became grandmaster after he was 60 years old. It is very rare for a martial artist to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    make breakthroughs at such an age. I merely admire him for his determination and pursuit of martial


    arts."


    Practicing martial arts demanded talent.


    Martial artists made the most rapid improvement when they were young.


    The moment they became old, and their bodies started to deteriorate, so it was almost impossible to


    make any breakthroughs.


    All this time, people in the martial arts circle felt that if they didn''t make grandmaster by the time they


    were 50 years old, it was almost impossible for them to do it in their lifetime.


    Hence, Lv Hua''s grandfather became famous for bing a grandmaster at 60 years of age.


    "Oh really? If my grandfather learned of your admiration for him, I''m sure he will feel deeply honored,"


    said Lv Hua as he chatted with Mike Jones courteously.


    "Young Master Jones, do you think you can let my friend off..."


    After chatting briefly, Lv Hua asked Mike Jones about Lu Yan-Xi.


    Mike Jones nodded. "Well, since she''s a friend of yours, I can let her off for offending me. However, no


    woman can say no to the Jones n. If she sleeps with my cousin for a few nights, I can wipe the te


    clean."


    Lu Yan-Xi thought she might escape unscathed this time, so her face sank when she heard what Mike


    Jones said.


    Lu Yan-Xi naturally knew what Mike Jones was asking of her.


    She knew that she would certainlye to a tragic end if she ended up in their hands.


    But Lu Yan-Xi didn''t want to spend even a single night with the man.


    "Hua, I don''t want to..." Lu Yan-Xi begged as she looked at Lv Hua and shook her head. She didn''t


    want to take up their offer.


    Lv Hua didn''t want Lu Yan-Xi to sleep with them either. He looked at Mike Jones and chuckled as he


    said, "Young Master Jones, to be honest, she''s my girlfriend. It was all a misunderstanding. Allow me to


    apologize on behalf of my girlfriend. I hope you can let us off on ount of my grandfather. I will buy


    dinner to thank you for it and take the opportunity to introduce him to you."


    However, Lv Hua''s words seemed to trigger Mike Jones, who looked at Lv Hua even more coldly.


    He sneered coldly as he looked down at Lv Hua, "On ount of your grandfather? I suggest asking


    him if he dares ask me for favors!"


    Lv Hua was left stunned by Mike Jones''s words.


    "Do you really think I am afraid of a tiny grandmaster? You think too highly of your grandfather! With


    one word, I can gather a bunch of grandmasters. Also, all of them can rival your grandfather. If I


    wanted, I could even get a supreme grandmaster to work for me. As for my appreciation for your


    grandfather, I admire his determination and not his ability. It''s like marveling at the ants by my feet.


    Despite how puny they are, they continue to work hard. That''s all there is to it." Mike Jonesughed


    coldly. Despite his calm tone, his words sounded threatening and cold.


    In an instant, everyone trembled in fear.


    Was this the true power of Chu Sect?


    Was this what it took to be the most powerful faction in martial arts?


    He didn''t even care about grandmasters.


    He evenpared them to ants.


    In the entire world, Chu Sect were probably the only people who could speak with such dominance.


    Lv Hua almost slumped in fear when he heard what Mike Jones said.


    He trembled as his mind went nk.


    He stood dumbstruck like a penguin with his lips quavering speechlessly.


    Kong Ming was already petrified when he learned these people were from Chu Sect, let alone step


    forward and speak on Lu Yan-Xi''s behalf.


    After all, Lv Hua only dared to speak up because of his background since his grandfather was a


    grandmaster.


    Since Kong Ming didn''t have a background like Lv Hua, he didn''t dare to step forward.


    "What are you waiting for? Get lost before I ughter you!"


    Mike Jones finally lost all patience.


    THUD!


    Lv Hua was so terrified that he sat squarely on the ground.


    He scuttled off in shock.


    Mike Jones ordered Lu Yan-Xi to be taken away for his cousin.


    "Get away from me!"


    Lu Yan-Xi wanted to retaliate, but she was powerless against fighters from Chu Sect. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    In merely a few moves, Lu Yan-Xi was kicked onto the ground as she coughed blood.


    "Hua, Elder Kong, help me! Save me, please!"


    Lu Yan-Xi''s face was covered in tears out of fear.


    However, Lv Hua and the others didn''t dare to oppose the Chu Sect.


    Amid Lu Yan-Xi''s hopelessness, someone sighed quietly.


    "Sigh. On ount of your father, I will help you this time."


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1274 Done for This Time

    Chapter 1274 Done for This Time


    "Mike Jones, right? Do me a favor and let her off. She''s my friend''s daughter, and I have to keep my


    promise to him." His voice sounded calm and soft and felt like a gentle breeze.


    However, the moment he started talking, the atmosphere fell silent.


    Only his calm voice echoed in the air.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to look at the source of the voice in unison.


    Everyone wanted to know who had the guts to demand favors from Chu Sect.


    Their eyes found their way to a lean young man who smiled as he stood in the crowd.


    The handsome man stood calmly with a hand in his pant pocket.


    "Oh god! Him?"


    Lv Hua''s eyes twitched when he caught sight of Ye Fan. His face instantly sank as he cursed in his


    heart.


    What on earth was Ye Fan trying to prove here?


    His grandfather was grandmaster, and even that wasn''t enough to convince Mike Jones to change his


    mind. What use could a country bumpkin be?


    Do him a favor?


    What bloody favor?


    How dare he speak with such audacity?


    He might just end up getting all of them killed!


    Lv Hua gritted his teeth as he cursed in his heart and wanted to kick Ye Fan to death.


    Lu Yan-Xi felt even more hopeless when she caught sight of Ye Fan.


    That bit of hope she had was extinguished when she realized the person standing up for her was Ye


    Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi clearly didn''t think it was any use for Ye Fan to step up now.


    Instead, she felt Ye Fan was a clueless idiot.


    Even if Ye Fan fancied Lu Yan-Xi and wanted to save her, he should at least use his brain first.


    These people were from Chu Sect, a ce who didn''t even care about grandmasters. Why would they


    do a punk like Ye Fan any favors?


    The things he said only served to make Lu Yan-Xi despise him more for being reckless and cocky!


    Lu Yan-Xi cursed in her heart quietly.


    She was both fearful and angry.


    She was afraid of Chu Sect''s power and how dumb Ye Fan was.


    She didn''t know what was going through Ye Fan''s mind. If he wanted to help, he should have asked the


    Indian martial artists for help. Even that would be wiser than saying reckless things like this.


    "Ye Fan, are you nuts? What are you doing? It is not your ce to speak!" scolded Kong Ming in shock.


    They were worried that this idiot would cause trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, they were already having a hard time with Lu Yan-Xi''s situation.


    If Ye Fan did anything reckless and offended Mike Jones, they would probably all die here today.


    Mike Jones turned to look at Ye Fan amid everyone''s anxiety.


    Mike Jones was briefly stunned when he caught sight of Ye Fan. He was clearly surprised by how


    young he was.


    "Interesting. You are the first young man who would dare ask me for a favor. I''m really curious about


    who you are. Tell me who you are, so I can decide whether you deserve my favor."


    Mike Jones calmly smiled as he looked at Ye Fan jokingly.


    The others felt shocked in their hearts when they looked at Mike Jones'' gestures.


    As a member of Chu Sect, Mike Jones was undoubtedly confident and inexplicably arrogant.


    Only Mike Jones alone had the confidence to look down on everyone.


    "This must be the power of Chu Sect. They are so powerful that they don''t have to fear anyone else.


    With backing like theirs, they certainly have nothing to fear in the world."


    Many people sighed in their hearts and felt even more awestruck by Chu Sect.


    Kong Ming hurriedly walked over while everyone looked at Mike Jones in admiration.


    He pulled Ye Fan back as he smiled ingratiatingly at Mike Jones and apologized, "Young Master Jones,


    forgive us. He didn''t think before he spoke and tends to get blunt, but he has no intention of upsetting


    you. I hope you can let him off."


    Kong Ming bowed to Mike Jones as he spoke meekly in fear. He looked so small that he seemed as


    tiny as the dust on the ground.


    Kong Ming turned his head and red at Ye Fan furiously. "Ye Fan, what are you waiting for? Hurry up


    and apologize to Young Master Jones! Do you want to die? How can someone like you talk to Young


    Master Jones randomly?¡± Kong Ming roared at Ye Fan angrily in an agitated tone and demanded Ye


    Fan to apologize to Mike Jones this instant.


    Although he didn''t like Ye Fan for his arrogance, Ye Fan was a Chinese martial artist after all. Since he


    brought him to South America, he didn''t want to stand by while Ye Fan sent himself to his death.


    Of course, Kong Ming was scolding Ye Fan not only out of consideration for Ye Fan, but more so for his


    own life.


    He knew Ye Fan''s personality well.


    If he did nothing to stop him now, god knew what trouble the boy would cause.


    If Ye Fan genuinely offended Chu Sect, all of them would probably end up implicated.


    But Ye Fan ignored Kong Ming''s words.


    He raised his head and looked straight at Mike Jones''s face calmly the entire time.


    His indifferentughter continued to ring in the air.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that you can''t afford to piss me off."


    What?


    "What the fuck?"


    Ye Fan''s words exploded like a bolt of lightning.


    In an instant, everyone was stunned. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan as though they had seen a ghost.


    They didn''t dream that this young man would have the guts to say that.


    Lv Hua was on the brink of tears and even wanted to ughter Ye Fan.


    Lu Yan-Xi was already in big enough trouble.


    "Oh god! We shouldn''t have brought this idiot along."


    Lv Hua gnashed his teeth and almost cried.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1275 On the Brink of Fighting

    Chapter 1275 On the Brink of Fighting


    Kong Ming and Lv Hua were both stunned to hear what Ye Fan said.


    Kong Ming stared dead straight at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan would ignore his words and ended up saying even more audacious things.


    Kong Ming almost exploded in anger.


    "You should have known better, Ye Fan. Can''t you tell what you should say? In that case, I can''t be


    bothered with you anymore. If you want to die, be my guest! Do you think Chu Sect doesn''t dare to


    offend you? Who do you think you are? Are you number one on the Sky Ranking or the best martial


    artist in the world? You aren''t even a grandmaster. How dare a punk like you speak so recklessly? You


    are so stupid that you are beyond hope!"


    Kong Ming was so angry with Ye Fan that he trembled.


    After all of Kong Ming''s efforts to convince Ye Fan otherwise, he had turned a deaf


    ear.


    In that case, why should he help an idiot like him?


    Kong Ming turned to bow to Mike Jones after he scolded Ye Fan vehemently and said, "Young Master


    Jones, this idiot deserves to die a thousand times. I will leave him to Young Master Jones. However, his


    actions are his alone and have nothing to with us or the Chinese martial arts circles. I hope it is clear to


    you."


    Kong Ming was really a wily old fox.


    He was keenly aware of the trouble Ye Fan was in. Hence, he quickly severed ties with Ye Fan before


    Mike Jones blew up.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He made sure to draw the line clearly so that he wouldn''t be implicated.


    "It seems you are quite sensible." Mike Jones merelyughed coldly and said, "If you don''t want to die,


    then get lost."


    Kong Ming was instantly delighted to hear what Mike Jones and felt alive again.


    His words had worked, and Mike Jones clearly didn''t n on implicating the rest of them.


    "Thank you, Young Master Jones. Thank you so much."


    Kong Ming bowed thankfully several times before he turned to pull Lv Hua and ran off as if he was


    worried that Mike Jones might change his mind.


    But they didn''t actually leave and merely stood in the distance as they observed the situation.


    After all, they still had to locate the spirit energy fruit tree, so they couldn''t leave yet.


    After Kong Ming and the others left, only Ye Fan remained standing in front of Mike Jones.


    The people looked at Ye Fan pitifully and felt the young man was probably done for.


    "Kid, do you dare repeat what you said?"


    Mike Jones'' eyesnded on Ye Fan once again. His sinister words sounded threatening and cold.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head and smiled.


    "Let me tell you. Thest person who acted tough to me is long dead."


    What?


    "Do you really wish to die?" shouted Mike Jones furiously in a cold voice. A wild wind swept in the air


    as his knuckles popped loudly.


    "Oh god! This pretentious kid! Does he seriously intend to oppose Chu Sect?"


    In an instant, a storm raged.


    After all, Ye Fan had sounded simply too arrogant.


    Ye Fan might as well have imed he wanted to kill Mike Jones.


    Everyone watched as Mike Jones looked


    like he was on the brink of blowing up.


    However, Ye Fan remained calm.


    There wasn''t a sliver of fear on his face.


    Heughed and replied, "I was just joking and trying to lighten up the atmosphere, so don''t take it


    seriously. Enough of this banter. The girles with me."


    Ye Fanughed and walked up to Lu Yan-Xi as he spoke.


    However, Mike Jones wasn''t going to let them go easy.


    He gritted his teeth and red at Ye Fan. "Do you know who have just offended? Didn''t your parents


    tell you how powerful Chu Sect is in the world?¡±


    Mike Jones spoke coldly. He was trying to suppress his fury.


    It seemed as though he was on the brink of exploding.


    "Chu Sect?" Ye Fanughed softly. "Of course, I have heard of them. I heard they are the mightiest


    force on earth. Oh yes. I remember now. I just fought with one of your elders. He told me he was a Chu


    Sect elder. I think he went by Keith or something?"


    "Hmm? You''ve seen Elder Keith?" Mike Jones and the others stared hard at him with their pupils


    constricting as they asked. "Tell us where Elder Keith is! If you still value your life, take us to him this


    instant!" said Mike Jones anxiously.


    ording to their n, they were supposed to meet up with Elder Keith and fight for the final batch of


    spirit energy fruit here.


    However, he had yet to turn up. Now that this young man knew Elder Keith''s whereabouts, Mike Jones


    couldn''t help feeling surprised.


    and the others were confused.


    Ye Fan briefly paused before he smiled and continued, "I just pped him to death."


    What?


    Ye Fan''s words left everyone in shock.


    Mike Jones lost all patience and ordered his men to execute Ye Fan.


    A battle was on the brink of breaking out.


    Everyone retreated out of fear they might get implicated.


    In the distance, Lv Hua watched as heughed sinisterly. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Chu Sect is making a move. It looks like he''s dead meat this time! It''s time for this farce to end."


    Everyone watched pitifully as four silhouettes encircled Ye Fan in a crescent formation.


    Ye Fan continued to stand with his hands behind him as steady as a mountain.


    "Why isn''t he doing anything? Has he given up now that he knows things are futile?"


    Many people sneered as they witnessed the scene.


    Lu Yan-Xi shook her head and sighed. Lu Yan-Xi didn''t want to witness Ye Fan''s execution, so she


    closed her eyes and


    stopped looking.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1276 A Grandmaster Emerges Once More

    Chapter 1276 A Grandmaster Emerges Once More


    "You overestimate yourself. How can a nobody like you provoke someone as powerful as Chu Sect?


    Today, I will teach you a lesson by shedding blood."


    Chu Sect''s martial artists had already surrounded Ye Fan.


    Mike Jones stood where he was with coldness in his eyes.


    He looked at Ye Fan as though he was looking at a corpse.


    Everyone felt that Ye Fan was bound to die the moment Mike Jones gave the orders to kill him.


    After all, everyone was certain that no one could stay alive after provoking Chu Sect.


    "That lunatic. Did he really have to provoke Chu Sect? Did he think he could triumph over them after


    defeating us?"


    Reilo and the others gritted their teeth angrily. ording to their n, Ye Fan would help them steal


    spirit energy fruit, so they didn''t want him to die.


    So what if they were angry?


    Other than scolding Ye Fan for being arrogant, what else could the Indians do?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even Kong Ming and the others didn''t dare to offend Mike Jones, let alone Reilo.


    Just as everyone thought Ye Fan was bound to die, the wind suddenly swept.


    Leaves fluttered in the valley.


    The young man who had been standing still all this time finally moved.


    He suddenly took a few steps as leaves twirled in the air.


    His moves were unusual and allowed him to move like a ghost as he darted through the falling leaves.


    Also, a scream came with every step Ye Fan took.


    Ye Fan took five steps and attacked four times.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    A few silhouettes shot out from the falling leaves.


    Very quickly, the wind halted, and leavesnded back on the ground.


    Everything was over in seconds!


    When everyone turned to look again, only the young man remained standing among the fallen leaves.


    The martial artists who were sent to attack Ye Fan had already been sent flying at least a hundred


    meters beforending on the ground moaning. They had all been gravely injured and incapable of


    standing.


    "Huh? What? What on earth just happened?"


    There was a deathly silence.


    Everyone was dumbstruck as though someone had just pped them.


    Lu Yan-Xi was so surprised that she covered her mouth with her hands after opening her eyes to


    witness the scene.


    Even Kong Ming, who was watching from a distance, opened his eyes wide.


    Lv Hua also felt as though he was struck by lightning as he opened his mouth and stared in disbelief.


    "Elder Kong, w-w-what happened? Did he... did he really defeat everyone?" Lv Hua''s lips trembled as


    he asked in shock.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    A second ago, everyone thought Ye Fan was surrounded and in peril.


    However, he unexpectedly turned the tables.


    By the time everyone turned to look again, the fight was over.


    All it took was a few seconds.


    Lv Hua couldn''t help staring in disbelief at such an unexpected oue.


    He would never have dreamt that Ye Fan would be this powerful.


    Kong Ming didn''t respond to Lv Hua''s question after a long time.


    Kong Ming stared dead straight for a long time as a tsunami flooded his heart. He was incapable of


    Kong Ming finally sighed in disbelief, "Hua, l-l think we made a mistake from the start. Maybe War God


    Castle didn''t send this young man to gain experience...Perhaps he is truly talented to begin with?"


    "What bloody talent? These opponents must have been defeated because they were too weak,"


    snorted Lv Hua instantly after he calmed down.


    "Yes, that must be it. His opponents were too weak. He''s only a young punk in his 20s. There''s no way


    I can believe he is this powerful." Lv Hua gritted his teeth as he roared in indignation.


    Kong Ming said nothing. Instead, he looked at Ye Fan in a slightly different


    manner now.


    Everything happened in a split second and Lv Hua might have failed to have taken a close look, but


    Kong Ming had certainly seen everything very clearly.


    Regardless of speed, strength, or timing, Ye Fan was wless.


    Only someone who had a lot of experience fighting could have attained such skills, so even Kong Ming


    didn''t think he was capable of doing the same.


    "Ye Fan, where on earth are you from?" Kong Ming took Ye Fan seriously for the first time.


    On the other side, Mike Jones looked furious.


    He thought they were bound to win, but things ended up like this.


    Four people attacked this young man at the same time, but they ended up overwhelmingly defeated.


    "Useless fools! You''re all just a bunch of useless fools!" Mike Jones scolded them furiously as sweat


    nearly trickled down his face.


    After letting off steam briefly, Mike Jones'' eyesnded on Ye Fan once more.


    "Well done, kid. You certainly are a good fighter. No wonder you dared to provoke me. But you can


    dream on if you think I will fear you just because of your skills. How can an ordinary man like you even


    begin to imagine the true prowess of Chu Sect?"


    His cold words swept through the air like cold wind.


    In an instant, the temperature in the valley dipped, and it felt as though they were in an icebox.


    Everyone trembled.


    It seemed Mike Jones was going all out now!


    Sure enough, the moment Mike Jones finished his sentence, he turned to bow.


    "Elder Qi. I''m counting on you now."


    What?


    An elder?


    "Could it be an elder from Chu Sect?"


    "Oh god!"


    "Then he has got to be at least a grandmaster."


    "Is Chu Sect going to send a grandmaster this time?"


    Everyone was so shocked that their gasps swept in all directions.


    Grandmasters were as rare as dragons and a preciousmodity to any nation.


    China''s poption was in the billions, yet only mere dozens were grandmasters.


    Hence, most people here had neverid eyes on a grandmaster before.


    Everyone was shocked to hear that an elder of Chu Sect had arrived!


    Everyone knew that one had to be at least a grandmaster to serve as a Chu Sect elder. Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    "Oh dear!"


    "This guy is a goner."


    "To grandmasters, everyone else are like ants."


    "Ordinary people are incapable of withstanding the might of a grandmaster!"


    "That young man is going to die after offending Chu Sect!"


    "He''s dead meat.¡±


    Many people were shouting agitatedly.


    Kong Ming and the others'' faces turned pale.


    Despite sounding close in terms of prowess, their true abilities were poles apart.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1277 Arrogant Punk

    Chapter 1277 Arrogant Punk


    Kong Ming thought a new Chinese talent far superior to Lv Hua was about to be born. However, his life


    was unexpectedly going to be cut short.


    "It''s such a pity," sighed Kong Ming as he shook his head.


    "Why are you sighing, Elder Kong? Even if the kid has some talent, he is too arrogant. People like him


    will end up causing trouble for us sooner orter. It''s good news that he will die today. At least from now


    on, he can stop making trouble for us," Lv Huaughed as he gloated.


    But Kong Ming felt sorry that the country would lose a talent if Ye Fan died.


    However, Lv Hua clearlycked sympathy and only cared about his vendetta with Ye Fan.


    Lv Hua was thest person who wanted Ye Fan to seed.


    After all, they had such a strained rtionship. If Ye Fan ever soared to sess, he would definitely


    seek vengeance on him.


    Hence, Lv Hua gloated when he saw Chu Sect sending out martial artists to deal with Ye Fan.


    Very quickly, the people behind Mike Jones gave way the moment he finished his sentence.


    An old man dressed in a ck robe with a stern and imposing look in his eyes quietly appeared with his


    hands behind him.


    The instant everyone caught sight of the old man, all the members of the Chu Sect bowed and paid


    respects to him. "Elder Qi!"


    "Elder Qi!"


    Reverent voices soared into the air and converged before sweeping through the atmosphere.


    Even the young master of the Jones family bowed his head slightly in respect to the old man.


    This was a truly powerful fighter!


    This was the reputation of a grandmaster!


    The grandmaster couldn''tpare to Mike Jones in terms of background. However, Mike Jones


    respected him because he was a grandmaster.


    This was what it meant to be strong in the martial arts world!


    Sect and family background meant nothing to martial artists who were powerful enough.


    Their mighty punch was capable of disintegrating all barriers.


    Elder Qi finally appeared before everyone amid their respectful voices.


    "Elder Qi, this arrogant boy provoked me and was rude to Chu Sect, so he has to die! Please ughter


    him!"


    Mike Jones bowed again.


    The old man nodded. "Leave it to me.


    Move back, everyone. You are unable to withstand even the remnants of the impact from a


    grandmaster''s blows," Elder Qi spoke in a deep, imposing tone expressionlessly.


    The people cheered him for his dominance.


    They were incapable of even taking on the impact from the remnants of his attacks, so his true prowess


    must be even more formidable.


    After he had issued this warning, everyone moved back several steps.


    Only one young man and an old man remained standing in the empty space.


    Almost everyone could already imagine Ye Fan''s tragic end.


    Only one youngdy hid in a corner and smiled deviously.


    "Humph! Just you wait, you non-believers. Wait till you see how Fan ends up beating all of you to a


    pulp."


    The young woman brandished her fists as she smiled smugly.


    "What is this nonsense? Don''t tell me you think this young fellow is a match for a Chu Sect elder? You


    are overthinking it. You should be considering how long the young man has to live now. he can


    probably survive for ten to twenty seconds, or a minute at best." Someone had overheard what the


    youngdy muttered. He instantly turned to shake his head as he smiled.


    However, the young woman didn''t argue with them. Instead, she turned her nose up and said


    arrogantly with great confidence, "Humph! It is impossible for folks like you to even start imagining how


    powerful Fan is."


    "This youngdy is really acting tough. In that case, let''s wait and see how extraordinary your Fan will


    end up."


    The crowdughed when they heard what the youngdy said.


    They didn''t take her words to heart and treated it like a joke.


    After all, most of the people felt that grandmasters were unstoppable. Moreover, the grandmaster''s


    opponent was an unknown young man. So, they all assumed that Ye Fan would lose.


    Elder Qi''s eyes finallynded on Ye Fan.


    Almost instantly, an immense internal energy swelled from the old man.


    BAM!


    Wind swept up the sand and fallen leaves.


    His imposing aura surged without restraint.


    In an instant, everyone sensed its weight upon them. Some of them even had trouble breathing.


    "Heavens!"


    "Is this the true power of a grandmaster?"


    "Just his aura is enough to make me lose my breath."


    Everyone sweated nervously.


    But Elder Qi was surprised to see the young man standing unflinching as though nothing happened.


    This young man seemed rather intriguing.


    He genuinely didn''t want to waste any time on these folks. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    After all, Ye Fan wanted to obtain the spirit energy fruit and hurry home to create the Invoke the


    Celestial Cloud formation. He wanted to do his best to avoid pointless conflict.


    "You..." Elder Qi felt furious when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    He felt deeply insulted!


    "Damn, you certainly are arrogant! In that case, don''t me me for bullying someone younger!"


    Elder Qi was genuinely agitated by the young man before him.


    He jumped into the air with an angry shout and viciously stretched his fingers out to grab at Ye Fan''s


    chest.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1278 Chu Sects Three Wonders

    Chapter 1278 Chu Sect''s Three Wonders


    "It''s over!"


    Elder Qi''s fist hung in mid-air as the wind swept in all directions.


    Heughed coldly as the wind pped loudly.


    But Elder Qi''s smugnesssted only briefly. The moment his attacknded on Ye Fan, his expression


    promptly froze.


    "What? How...how is this possible?¡±


    Elder Qi looked shocked as he stared at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    He realized that he wasn''t even capable of cracking Ye Fan''s defense with his blow.


    It felt as though he had struck a body made of iron and left Elder Qi in shock.


    "I must have done something wrong by ident. Something has gone wrong somewhere."


    Elder Qi swiftly suppressed his shock. He kept consoling himself as he prepared to attack Ye Fan once


    more.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Three punchesnded one after another.


    Each blow had such massive impact that they thunderously boomed when theynded on Ye Fan.


    However, to Elder Qi''s dismay, the blows failed to hurt Ye Fan or even make him move a muscle.


    This meant that all his three blows had failed to hurt Ye Fan!


    It feltpletely futile.


    "H-how can this be? That''s impossible!"


    Elder Qi''s face turned pale. He no longer looked at Ye Fan with contempt.


    Instead, he looked wary and solemn.


    The old man finally realized this young man wasn''t an easy target.


    Of course, he hadn''t attacked with everything he had earlier.


    Since he was a sect elder, he had even more powerful moves up his sleeve.


    From his brief exchange with Ye Fan, Elder Qi could already see that it would be a close one even if he


    won today.


    Was it necessary to put his life at risk with such a powerful martial artist for the sake of a hooker?


    Elder Qi looked at Ye Fan worriedly.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he wanted to retreat from the fight!


    "Elder Qi, what are you doing? Why are you holding back? Hurry up and kill him now!" Mike Jones''s


    angry and anxious voice came from behind.


    Mike Jones felt furious after watching the fight.


    In theory, the Chu Sect elder ought to have been able to ughter Ye Fan swiftly.


    That way, Chu Sect could put on a good show of force!


    But Mike Jones found it strange that Elder Qi was incapable of even touching Ye Fan after fighting for


    so long.


    Hadn''t he eaten any food?


    Couldn''t he use more strength?


    Mike Jones cursed in his heart and felt Elder Qi was just being nice and hadn''t done his utmost to fight


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked up andughed gently as he said nonchntly, "Is it my turn now?"


    Ye Fan appeared soposed that it seemed as though he was chatting idly and wasn''t in the middle


    of a battle of life and death.


    He was naturally confident.


    "One...one moment." Just as Ye Fan was about to attack, Elder Qi stopped him anxiously.


    "What''s happened?" Since Ye Fan found the elder insignificant, he was in no hurry to fight him.


    "I...I..." Elder Qi contemted briefly and seemed to be finding some excuse to halt the battle. He


    finally came up with something. "Hold on. Let me answer the phone."


    The old man took out his phone and swiped it as he headed off without waiting for Ye Fan to reply.


    Everyone was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Was he kidding?


    This was a fight to the death. How could there be a time out?


    Everyone was so shocked that their eyes nearly popped from their sockets and found Elder Qi


    somewhat hrious.


    "Elder Qi, what on earth is going on? Can''t this wait until after the battle?" roared Mike Jones as he


    suppressed his fury. He was on the brink of going mad.


    "Young Master Jones, this man has unusual moves. I think we should avoid having a conflict with him


    for now. Or else, we can''t answer to the sect leader if we mess up!" said Elder Qi softly.


    "Elder Qi, I don''t understand. You are a mighty grandmaster. How can you find his moves unusual?


    Don''t tell me you aren''t his match?" asked Mike Jones as he looked at Elder Qi inexplicably.


    "That''s not true. I''m just worried that things would get held up by this small fry."


    "Since he is just a small fry, how much time can it take to finish him off?" Before Elder Qi finished his


    sentence, Mike Jones interrupted impatiently, "You are a grandmaster, so you can get rid of him with a


    single blow. Moreover, we already said the boy deserves to die for offending Chu Sect. If we don''t kill


    him today, how will others feel about us? Won''t it be an embarrassment? Elder Qi, it''s really important


    that we kill him!¡±


    "But..." Elder Qi felt worried and wanted to go on.


    Mike Jones didn''t give him the chance to finish his sentence and interrupted him, "Stop talking. For the


    sake of our reputation, thisd has to die! If you don''t want to hold up our business here, make it


    snappy!"


    Mike Jones pushed Elder Qi back into the eye of the storm to engage in battle with Ye Fan once more.


    "Sigh! It seems this fight is unavoidable,¡± sighed Elder Qi.


    "Done answering the phone?" asked Ye Fan mockingly when the old man came back.


    Elder Qi nodded and said, "Let''s do it."


    "Sure!"


    Ye Fan attacked immediately.


    He walked over swiftly and appeared in front of Elder Qi in the blink of an eye.


    "What? He''s incredibly fast!"


    In an instant, Elder Qi was shocked once more.


    His pupils constricted as he retreated a few steps.


    Elder Qi stopped trying to hold back and instantly executed his most powerful skill. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, Sirius!¡±


    AHWOO!!


    Wind howled as internal energy surged throughout the atmosphere.


    Elder Qi raised his head and shouted as he prepared to attack.


    "Sirius? Did Elder Qi actually use Sirius?


    Isn''t he thinking too highly of the young man?¡± said Mike Jones deeply as he frowned.


    Mike Jones nodded without speaking as he waited for Ye Fan to die.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1279 Immense Power

    Chapter 1279 Immense Power


    Ye Fan prepared to attack as well as he gathered his internal energy.


    Leaves twirled while the wind gusted.


    All the energy around Ye Fan surged towards his palm as though they were summoned by him.


    Meanwhile, an ancient, resounding voice quietly rang.


    "By the order of heaven, all spirits are to give way! Show yourself, mythical finger!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan stood solitarily under the skies.


    His hefty finger came crashing down on the old man.


    It was so powerful that it felt as though it could move the earth and stars.


    In an instant, the impact of his blow left leaves twirling in the air.


    He jumped into the air amid everyone''s shocked stares.


    "This guy is so..."


    "How could he possess such incredible technique?"


    "Judging from his internal energy, he is a force to be reckoned with!"


    Many people watched on in shock. Even Kong Ming opened his eyes wide and felt there must be


    something different about Ye Fan.


    Even Lu Yan-Xi changed her opinion about Ye Fan and stopped looking down on him.


    They clearly didn''t think Ye Fan would have such a powerful trump card.


    "Humph. It just looks good on the outside. Attacks like this arepletely useless.


    He can get killed in a split second," said Lv Hua angrily.


    Despite Lv Hua''s harsh words, Kong Ming nodded in agreement.


    In everyone''s eyes, even if Ye Fan possessed such incredible technique, it was impossible for him to


    survive a grandmaster''s attack.


    After all, this was a grandmaster he was fighting.


    Grandmasters were like dragons. How could they fall for such flowery moves?


    Elder Qi and Ye Fan''s moves finally made contact as everyone shook their head sadly.


    In an instant, the earth shook.


    It felt as though bombs were blowing up in the air.


    Waves of internal energy swept in all directions, crushing all the rocks and nts in their wake.


    Even a waterfall nearby flowed in reverse after getting struck by this energy.


    Heavens!"


    "Is this the true power of a grandmaster?"


    "It''s so scary.¡±


    Many people sighed in shock at the strange scene.


    Despite their shock, everyone kept looking at this intense battle before them without looking away for


    even one second.


    Both their blows met head-on thunderously.


    Everyone felt the deadlock would go on a little longer before Ye Fan was defeated. However, he


    shockingly defeated Elder Qi with overwhelming force the moment his huge finger touched Elder Qi.


    The impact of his blow defeated Elder Qi like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    The force of his attack didn''t pause for a single moment.


    Ye Fan''s fingerpletely crushed that illusion of a wolf.


    Elder Qi coughed blood when his defenses crumbled, and he anxiously retreated in a hurry


    But how could Ye Fan let Elder Qi have his way?


    His attack kept up an unstoppable momentum after its initial attack and hit


    Elder Qi at the waist hard.


    BAM!


    Elder Qi''s right leg exploded in the air with a dull rumble.


    Blood and flesh scattered everywhere.


    Broken bones shot into the air.


    The valley felt as though it had just seen a bloodbath.


    Blood and flesh rained down and scattered on Mike Jones'' face.


    Silence. There was a deathly silence everywhere.


    It felt as though someone had hit the pause button. The wind stopped gusting, and the nts stopped


    swaying. All that remained was silence.


    Everyone stood frozen from shock and almost forgot to breathe.


    No one imagined such an oue.


    All it took was one blow to defeat the domineering Elder Qi.


    What was considered a sweeping victory?


    This was one hell of a sweeping victory!


    What was considered overwhelming defeat?


    This was absolutely it!


    The round ended in three seconds with one head-on attack.


    The young man had defeated Elder Qi overwhelmingly.


    What grandmaster?


    What Chu Sect elder?


    Elder Qi was shockingly powerless towards Ye Fan''s blow and fell like a worthless animal.


    Ye Fan''s ability was way beyond everyone''s expectation.


    It felt like a bolt from the blue, and everyone stood dumbstruck as they watched blood rain from above.


    "AHHH! My leg!"


    Although Elder Qi''s leg had practically exploded from the impact, he was still alive.


    He fell to the ground and clutched his wound as he howled agonizingly.


    His voice sounded excruciating, and he was clearly suffering in agony.


    Elder Qi certainly was a grandmaster. If anyone else suffered such injuries, they would have died.


    But the old man still had the energy to shout and struggle.


    It was easy to defeat a grandmaster but a lot harder to kill one. The scene before them was the best


    proof of that.


    However, Ye Fan had no intention of stopping.


    Sometimes, once one started on something, he had to go all the way.


    Ye Fan didn''t like leaving threats behind.


    Ye Fan went towards Elder Qi once more.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Chu Sect elder? I''m sorry. I already killed one a few days ago, so I don''t mind killing


    one more today. As for making enemies of Chu Sect, I became a martial artist precisely because I


    wanted to be enemies with Chu Sect." New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan''s cold words rang quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He wasn''t lying.


    Also, the Chu family was the strongest force among them.


    He already knew that when the day came for him to storm the Chu family, he would make an enemy of


    Chu Sect at the same time.


    Some conflict couldn''t be avoided!


    From the moment he and his mother had been driven out of the family and he swore to seek revenge


    for this humiliation, he


    knew that he had to fight both the n and sect sooner orter.


    Since they were already enemies, why hold back?


    Since Elder Qi was the one who provoked him first, he was merely getting his just desserts even if he


    died.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1280 He Is a Grandmaster

    Chapter 1280 He Is a Grandmaster


    Ye Fan had learned martial arts so that he could live without restraint.


    There was no way he was going to let himself suffer in silence under Chu Sect''s dominance.


    Also, there was an insurmountable conflict between Ye Fan and the Chu family.


    If he didn''t crush some enemies now, they would still cross paths in the future.


    Killing a few enemies now made things easier for Ye Fan when he was ready to fight the Chu family.


    Ye Fan''s body emanated a terrible iciness as he came closer to the enemy.


    Ye Fan curled his fingers as energy gathered wildly in his hand before hurling a punch at Elder Qi.


    BAM!


    The impact of his blow swept in all directions with a thunderous boom.


    Ye Fan''s fist and its towering energy flew towards Elder Qi while Elder Qi gasped for breath.


    "No! You can''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" Elder Qi yelled desperately at thest moment.


    His tragic cries echoed throughout the atmosphere.


    The old man was filled with regret.


    He should never have provoked Ye Fan and picked a fight.


    A vast sense of loathing instantly rose in Elder Qi''s heart.


    "Mike Jones! Damn you! It was all your fault! You''ve caused my downfall! You''re the cause of my hurt!"


    Elder Qi shouted angrily with tears flowing down his eyes.


    Elder Qi couldn''t wait to cut Mike Jones up into tiny pieces.


    After all, Elder Qi had already sensed something amiss with Ye Fan and wanted to back out.


    But Mike Jones had forced him to fight.


    If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t be on his way to death right now.


    He wouldn''t die in this isted forest in a foreign country.


    The more Elder Qi thought about it, the more he hated Mike Jones.


    Elder Qi''s eyes turned bloodshot, and his face looked ferocious as his hatred swelled.


    In thest moments of his life, he inexplicably found the energy to stand on one leg and charge towards


    Mike Jones madly.


    "Mike Jones, you bastard! It''s all your fault! Even if I die, I am taking you with me." Elder Qi roared


    deeply.


    He was like a wolf on the brink of death or a rabid dog as he waved his ws and scratched at Mike


    Jones'' throat.


    From the looks of it, he genuinely wanted to kill Mike Jones before he died.


    "Help me! Hurry up and help me! Men, get over here!" Mike Jones yelled in horror as he watched Elder


    Qie after him like a demon. Mike Jones almost pissed in his pants. He even slumped onto the


    ground entirely and retreated as he shouted for someone to save him.


    "You''re the one who got me killed! Die! Go to hell!"


    Since the man was on the brink of death, he had gone insane.


    Elder Qi lost all his usual charm and disregarded his status and image as a senior.


    He used the remnants of his strength to seek revenge on Mike Jones like a lunatic with his body


    covered in blood and his hair disheveled.


    Before long, Elder Qi came flying towards Mike Jones and grabbed him by the throat.


    "H-h-help me..." Mike Jones struggled with all his might.


    Elder Qi''s face was red from the excruciating pain. His veins bulged on his forehead as though he was


    a drowning man paddling for dear life.


    Just as Mike Jones was about to get strangled to death by Elder Qi, his subordinates finally realized


    what was going on. They moved in on Elder Qi in unison and hit him until Mike Jones was saved from


    Elder Qi''s clutches.


    Almost instantly, Ye Fan''s attacknded on Elder Qi as well.


    BAM!


    With a loud rumble, Elder Qi''s grievously injured body was struck by Ye Fan''s blow so viciously that he


    became embedded in the ground.


    Before he died, Elder Qi ferociously shouted as he gnashed his teeth, "Mike Jones, you''re the one who


    drove me to an early grave! Even in my death, my spirit wille for you! I''m going to make sure you


    die!"


    BOOM...


    The earth trembled as rocks split open.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The impact of Ye Fan''s punch split the ground beneath them.


    Broken stones and blood sprayed into the air.


    Elder Qi''s cursing stopped abruptly.


    When everyone turned to look again, a gigantic gully had split open on the ground.


    Ye Fan''s attack was so strong that it smashed Elder Qi right into the ground.


    Even his corpse couldn''t be recovered.


    "This time, he ought to be dead."


    Ye Fan pped as he gentlyughed when everything was over.


    He looked soposed that it seemed as though he had just picked up his kids from school.


    If people had not witnessed this firsthand, no one would have guessed that Ye Fan had just executed a


    grandmaster.


    HUUU!


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind him as he smiled proudly.


    The heavens hung overhead while he stood next to the gully!


    No one made a peep as they looked at Ye Fan.


    All the martial artists were dumbstruck, and no one said a word for a long time.


    All that remained in their hearts was boundless fear and shock.


    He was simply too powerful!


    The young man before them way surpassed their expectation.


    A few minutes ago, no one even guessed that Ye Fan might survive the battle.


    However, the oue of the fight was a p in their faces.


    The man who had thestugh was this young man, and not Chu Sect''s elder.


    He had killed a grandmaster with two blows.


    Everyone was awestruck by how powerful he was. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    All their contempt dissipated.


    Instead, everyone looked at Ye Fan in fear and shock.


    "How could this happen?" Lv Hua was stunned, and his mind went nk.


    He found it unbelievable that he ughtered a grandmaster.


    Didn''t that mean Ye Fan was as powerful as a grandmaster?


    His eyes were filled with surprise as he repeatedly shouted with shockjoy, and immense regret.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1281 An Actress

    Chapter 1281 An Actress


    Only now did they realize what kind of young man they had provoked previously.


    Kong Ming, Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi all felt the same way.


    Lu Yan-Xi had been standing closest to the fight, so she keenly sensed this young man''s power.


    All this time, she idolized grandmasters.


    Her biggest dream was to see a grandmaster in the flesh one day.


    She was obsessed with grandmasters, so she took a liking to Lv Hua.


    It was simply because Lv Hua''s grandfather was a grandmaster.


    If Lu Yan-Xi could be Lv Hua''s woman, she would be rted to a grandmaster.


    However, fate had a strange way of toying with people.


    Ye Fan, whom she despised, ended up being the grandmaster.


    The sort of person whom she had idolized and longed to be close to had been right beside her all


    along.


    Also, Lu Yan-Xi found it even more regretful that she had rejected his love and ended up missing out


    on the chance to be a grandmaster''s wife.


    Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t help feeling a stinging pain in her heart when she thought about this.


    She hated herself for being blind and materialistic and losing the opportunity to get acquainted with Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind him as he smiled coldly.


    His icy gaze scoured the ce beforending on the disheveled Mike Jones.


    Despite being a young and important member of Chu Sect, he had lost all any charm and dignity he


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    had before.


    His handsome face was now filled with terror.


    Mike Jones couldn''t help shivering when he sensed Ye Fan looking at him.


    He had lost all his previous arrogance, and his face was ghastly pale as he said, "You can take the


    woman. I won''t hold you ountable for pping my cousin or insulting Chu Sect."


    Mike Jones did his utmost topose himself. However, his voice couldn''t help trembling when he saw


    the blood on the ground and the gory gully.


    Ye Fan found him hrious.


    "Hold me ountable? Young Master Jones, do you think you have the right to do that now?"


    "I...I...I" Mike Jones was struck speechless after hearing Ye Fan. After stammering all day, he failed to


    finish his sentence.


    Despite Ye Fan''s harsh words, he was right.


    Elder Qi had already died at the hands of Ye Fan.


    Even though Mike Jones had other men, they were incapable of withstanding a single blow from Ye


    Fan since they weren''t even grandmasters.


    "Then what do you want? Are you going to kill me?" asked Mike Jones in horror.


    "I suggest you think through this wisely. I am the future head of the Jones family and a core member of


    Chu Sect. Have you considered the consequences of killing me? Also, you and I barely know each


    other, just like you said. So why don''t we both give in? I will let you leave with that girl unscathed. Why


    don''t you take the deal?" Mike Jones warmly smiled as he spoke to Ye Fan courteously. After the initial


    panic, he hadposed himself and managed to speak normally again.


    But Ye Fan shook his head and sneered.


    "I suggested to stop the fight earlier, but you refused to. Only now do you realize what a smart choice it


    would have been, right? Why didn''t you choose this path just now?" Ye Fan''s sinister words came out


    harsh. He didn''t care about how Mike Jones felt.


    Mike Jones'' face shivered when Ye Fan yelled so harshly, and his hands started to tremble again. "How


    dare you scold me? I am from Chu Sect..."


    "Stop bringing up Chu Sect! If I felt intimidated by that, the old man wouldn''t have died. I had the guts


    to kill your elder. Do you think I would have a problem killing a few more of you?" Ye Fanughed coldly


    as his resounding words reverberated in the atmosphere.


    With each word Ye Fan uttered, his murderous intent rose.


    Mike Jones retreated swiftly from this cold aura until he sat squarely on the ground with a thud and a


    hopeless look in his eyes.


    Just as Mike Jones thought he was done for, a calm voice quietly rose in the crowd.


    "Ye Fan, right? He''s my brother, so do you mind doing me a favor and letting him off?"


    The calm voice sounded young as it reverberated through the valley.


    The atmosphere becamepletely silent.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did Mike Jones have more trump cards?


    Was there going to be yet another twist in their conflict?


    This was exactly how Ye Fan had appeared earlier.


    Was the same thing going to happen again?


    Was some mysterious powerful fighter about to show up?


    The sudden appearance of this voice got everyone''s attention.


    In an instant, all eyes turned in unison towards the source of the voice.


    They discovered that their voice surprisingly belonged to a pretty and adorable young woman.


    "What''s going on?¡±


    "First, a young man turned up, but now it''s a young girl."


    "Does this mean there are countless young talent running around these days?"


    Many people felt uneasy.


    Even Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help twitching when he saw her. He remained silent for a long time.


    "Why did you go quiet? Don''t you want to know who I am?¡± Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    The young girl stood with her hands behind her as she smiled and looked down at Ye Fan.


    She appeared and sounded just as cocky as Ye Fan.


    "Fine. So, who are you?" Ye Fan rolled his eyes. However, he cooperated and asked who she was.


    "Who am I?" The girl contemptuouslyughed before she continued, "I am someone you can''t afford to


    offend!"


    What?


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1282 A Whole New Level of Respect

    Chapter 1282 A Whole New Level of Respect


    Anyone else might fall for her ruse and think she was a young martial arts prodigy like Ye Fan. But


    Mike Jones was her biological brother, so he was keenly aware that this stupid girl was incapable of


    even killing a chicken.


    A few days ago, his little sister left home with some servants and left a letter to say that she wanted to


    prove herself by obtaining spirit energy fruit on her own.


    He and his father were so worried.


    Martial artists were summoned overnight, and a team was sent to South America with Mike Jones at


    the helm.


    Mike Jones came to the Amazon rainforest to finish a Chu Sect mission and locate his little sister.


    But Mike Jones didn''t expect her to turn up now after he had failed to find her for days.


    She even spoke with such audacity and was clearly asking for a beating.


    Did the stupid girl think Ye Fan was some idiot who would fall for her ploy?


    It was more likely that Ye Fan would end up pping her to death!


    Mike Jones couldn''t help feeling angry and anxious.


    He scolded Angie as he told her to leave immediately.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said, "If you have any problems, take it up with me. This has nothing to do


    with my little sister!"


    Ye Fan ignored Mike Jones and look at the young woman and said coldly, "Really? This is starting to


    get interesting. No one has dared to speak to me like this for years."


    Ye Fan shook his head as heughed.


    "It sounds like you aren''t going to let my brother off. In that case, let''s see what you are made of. Ye


    Fan, let''s fight!"


    The youngdy lost all patience when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    She raised her brow with a cold expression on her face.


    She brandished her fists as she shouted at Ye Fan like she was going to give it her all.


    Mike Jones was really anxious now.


    "Angie, no! Stop it!"


    Mike Jones was so startled that he almost cried as he shouted and charged at Ye Fan.


    Since Mike Jones knew how powerful Ye Fan was, Angie would end up just like Elder Qi if he did


    nothing to stop her after she was reckless enough to provoke Ye Fan first.


    Mike Jones disregarded his fear and charged over to Ye Fan like a lunatic as he shouted, "If you dare


    touch my sister, I won''t let you off even if I die." Mike Jones roared with his eyes red.


    However, Ye Fan ignored him. Instead, he gave Mike Jones a backhand and sent him flying for several


    meters.


    The young woman had already run up in front of Ye Fan.


    "No!"


    Mike Jones instantly felt all was lost when hended on the ground and saw Ye Fan raising his hand.


    Just as everyone thought another bitter battle was about to ensue, Ye Fan unexpectedly lifted the girl


    up.


    "Punch punch punch!¡±


    Even though both Angie'' feet were now off the ground, the stubborn young woman persisted in


    brandishing her fists and hitting Ye Fan''s chest.


    Perhaps due to Angie'' short arms, she was incapable of hitting Ye Fan despite her efforts.


    "What the hell? Is this a joke?"


    Everyone''s faces sank as their eyes twitched.


    Heavens!


    Everything turned out to be nothing but a farce.


    "Eat this!"


    Angie kept punching repeatedly.


    Ye Fan lifted Angie up like a bunny. She even spun while she was hanging in midair.


    "That''s quite enough. I don''t have time to y with you," said Ye Fan fiercely with an angry look on his


    face.


    "Fan, what do you think? Was I very cool? Was I super awesome? I think I was pretty cool!" Angie


    looked adorable as she stuck her tongue out and chuckled.


    However, Ye Fan rolled his eyes at her angrily withoutmenting.


    "Angie, what''s going on? Do you know each other?"


    After Mike Jones suffered from the hard fall, he was stunned. He couldn''t wrap his mind around the


    situation.


    They looked like they were about to fight just a moment ago, but she called him Fan so affectionately a


    secondter.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For an instant, Mike Jones almost couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    After some time, Mike Jones finally realized something was going on between them.


    Mike Jones instantly gasped when he realized Ye Fan and Angie were acquainted.


    "Why didn''t you turn up sooner? If you did, none of this would have happened,¡± scolded Mike Jones


    angrily.


    "I was the one who saved you. Shouldn''t you thank me instead of ming me?" said Angie furiously.


    She was now upset with Mike Jones.


    Mike Jones was a smart man. He immediately tried to get close to Ye Fan when he found out he was


    friends with Angie.


    Since he couldn''t fight Ye Fan, what else could Mike Jones do other than tter Ye Fan?


    His cold words rang quietly in the air. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Mike Jones'' face turned pale. He parted his lips and wanted to speak up, but Ye Fan had already


    headed towards the waterfall.


    Mike Jones was tickled by his little sister.


    "Okay okay okay. Thank you. From now on, I will have a whole new level of respect for you, okay?"


    Mike Jonesughed powerlessly.


    Mike Jones never dreamt of seeing the day his little sister could protect him.


    He always felt Angie was the one that needed protection.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1283 Those Who Cross the Line Will Die

    Chapter 1283 Those Who Cross the Line Will Die


    Now his little sister ended up helping to save him from Ye Fan.


    This was the first time something like that had happened.


    After all, Angie was well protected by her father and older brother since she was a child.


    Angie had grown up like a flower in a greenhouse under her family''s meticulous care.


    Mike Jones and his father thought Angie was definitely going to end up dying when they found out she


    had secretly headed for South America to look for the spirit energy fruit.


    A sheltered flower suddenly ced in the storm would most certainly be battered to death.


    Mike Jones didn''t think that his little sister would make it to the depths of the rainforest and get to know


    someone so powerful.


    "Perhaps Dad and I have underestimated her."


    Mike Jones both felt a little happy and dejected looking at how proud Angie looked.


    He was happy that Angie had finally grown up.


    But he was dejected that the little girl who hid behind him when she was bullied had unknowingly grown


    up.


    "Look!"


    "What''s that?"


    Shocked voices suddenly came from the crowd.


    Everyone turned to look at the waterfall and noticed a faint green light flickering as intense spirit energy


    floated over the water vapor.


    "Is that...is that a spirit energy fruit tree?"


    Heavens!


    "It''s a spirit energy fruit tree!"


    It felt as though a huge rock was thrown into the sea, leaving a tsunami in its wake.


    After their long search, they had finally found the spirit energy fruit tree.


    It didn''t cross anyone''s mind that it was growing behind the waterfall.


    The impact of Ye Fan and Elder Qi''s battle had affected the forest.


    The crumbled mountain rocks had changed the course of the river, causing the waterfall to shift a little.


    This slight movement ended up revealing the spirit energy fruit tree hiding behind it.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Grab the fruit!"


    "The spirit energy fruit is right there! We are even closer to bing a grandmaster!"


    "We can''t let teams from other nations beat us to it!"


    The instant the spirit energy fruit tree was discovered, the atmosphere became frantic.


    People''s eyes turned green as greed radiated from them.


    "Elder Kong, we should go too. If we can get our hands on some spirit energy fruit, we might end up


    bing grandmasters in ten years."


    Lv Hua could no longer stay calm as he hid in the distance, so he instigated Kong Ming to fight for the


    spirit energy fruit.


    Kong Ming hesitated briefly before he gritted his teeth. "Fine. Let''s do it!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Since everyone coveted treasure, the moment the spirit energy fruit tree appeared, all the martial


    artists went crazy and charged towards it.


    Everyone swarmed towards it!


    "Young Master, the tree is here. We should move in too.¡±


    The Chu Sect members turned to Mike Jones and reminded him to stop chatting with his little sister. He


    had a mission toplete, after all.


    "Yes! Follow me, everyone! Do everything you can to get all the spirit energy fruit! We can''t let a single


    one fall into the hands of those other countries!" Mike Jones ordered the Chu Sect martial artists


    behind him without hesitation, and they went towards the waterfall with him.


    Since Elder Qi was dead, they no longer had any grandmasters in their ranks.


    But their fighters were good enough to surpass most of the other martial artists.


    Just as all the martial artists went charging towards the spirit energy fruit tree...


    RUMBLE!


    In an instant, the earth quaked as the wind raged.


    Ye Fan had was already at the waterfall.


    He stood domineeringly with his back towards them as an internal energy radiated from him.


    He raised his hand like a sword and drew a line on the ground.


    SLAAASH!


    Rocks split and scattered everywhere.


    A gaping straight line appeared on the ground.


    Ye Fan''s stern voice reverberated through the atmosphere.


    "Those who cross this line will die!¡±


    HUUU!


    His voice exploded thunderously.


    Everyone froze and stopped at the line.


    They looked at each other but no one dared to cross it.


    After all, they had witnessed Ye Fan''s prowess firsthand.


    Under such circumstances, no one dared to challenge Ye Fan''s authority regardless of how badly they


    desired the spirit energy fruit.


    Even the arrogant lot from Chu Sect didn''t dare to take a single step.


    Wasn''t it clear enough?


    Even an elder had been smacked to death by him.


    Regardless of how proud Mike Jones was, he didn''t dare to provoke Ye Fan without any grandmasters


    around.


    "That''s right. You are being too domineering and unreasonable."


    "Even if you are a grandmaster, you can''t hog all the fruit. You ought to share half of it with us."


    Once one person startedining, the rest followed the man''s lead.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with them.


    The martial arts world only cared about strength.


    If martial artists wanted any treasure, they had to snatch it on their own.


    They were too weak to fight Ye Fan, so they tried to guilt trip Ye Fan about handing over half the fruit.


    New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    But if they were in Ye Fan''s position, they would definitely be more merciless than Ye


    Fan.


    History had proven time and time again that kindness often resulted in death more than anything else.


    Ye Fan certainly wasn''t about to make the same mistake.


    Despite their griping, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear on them.


    Instead, he headed towards the waterfall.


    Aughter came from the crowd.


    Reilo led his martial artists and crossed Ye Fan''s line confidently since he had an alliance with him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1284 Vicious Tactics

    Chapter 1284 Vicious Tactics


    The moment the Indian martial artists crossed the line...


    BAM!


    A huge palm struck them.


    Amid the loud bang, Reilo and the others were sent flying through the air by Ye Fan.


    Two of the weakest martial artists among them ended up dying from the blow.


    Their heads exploded like a balloon.


    Blood sprayed everywhere.


    Two headless corpses ended up lying on the ground lifelessly.


    Reilo and the three remaining martial artists suffered grave injuries even though they survived.


    Reilo broke several bones and felt as though his blood was surging and coughed blood everywhere.


    Reilo was the strongest fighter, but even he ended up gravely injured, let alone the rest of them.


    If their dead friends hadn''t taken on the brunt of Ye Fan''s blow, the three of them wouldn''t have


    survived.


    After all, Ye Fan was simply too powerful.


    They certainly weren''t strong enough to withstand the might of a grandmaster.


    "Mr Lv, what do you mean by this? Didn''t we agree to an alliance? Why are you doing this to us? Are


    you going back against your word? If word got out, you would ruin your reputation and be a


    The agonizing pain in Reilo''s body made him feel as though his body was on fire and almost made him


    pass out.


    However, he gritted his teeth and stubbornly stood up.


    He looked at Ye Fan loathingly with malice.


    But since Ye Fan was more than capable of killing him, he did his utmost topose himself and


    sound more courteous.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    "Do you want to talk to me about trust? Do you think you Indians are fit to talk to me about it? In terms


    of breaking faith and scheming, you are far better than me. Despite our country''s long history, we can''t


    the others.


    "In any case, the one whom you had an alliance with was Lv Hua. How could I have gone against my


    word since I''m not Lv Hua?"


    What?


    "W-what are you saying? Aren''t you Lv Hua?" Reilo and the others were stunned and stared at Ye Fan


    with their eyes wide.


    "Impossible. Didn''t you say you were Lv Hua the other day at the restaurant? How could you change


    your surname in order to dodge us? That is simply unbing."


    The Indian martial artists didn''t believe what Ye Fan said and thought he was trying to go against his


    word.


    "Anything is possible. I was just teasing you and pretended to be someone else. Listen up. My real


    name is Ye Fan. As for Lv Hua, he is just an ant. But if you want to befriend him, I can always introduce


    you.¡± Ye Fan pointed in front of him as he spoke.


    Reilo and the others looked in the direction Ye Fan pointed to see a livid Lv Hua standing in the crowd


    in silence.


    "Him?"


    Reilo frowned as his face twitched slightly when he saw Lv Hua.


    Reilo certainly remembered the man.


    This idiot kept insisting he was Lv Hua and ended up getting kicked in the groin by Reilo.


    Reilo kept thinking this idiot was impersonating Lv Hua. From the looks of it now, he seemed to be the


    real deal after all.


    Ye Fan had fooled them all.


    "So...you''re the real Lv Hua?" asked Reilo finally.


    "Of course!" Lv Hua almost roared out loud.


    He was so angry that he almost exploded.


    He finally realized what was going on all this time.


    No wonder he had ended up being hung on a tree and beaten up for absolutely no reason.


    No wonder he had enjoyed such fame in the rainforest.


    No wonder Reilo and the others refused to believe he was Lv Hua and even attacked him violently.


    It was all part of Ye Fan''s ruse.


    Ye Fan had gone around doing evil things in his name, framing him and ruining his reputation.


    "Ye Fan, you asshole! How could you do that, you asshole! Go to hell!" After learning the truth, Lv


    Hua''s lungs almost exploded in anger.


    He felt as though his chest was on fire as he kept cursing Ye Fan''s ancestors in his heart.


    If looks could kill, Lv Hua would have chopped Ye Fan into a thousand pieces by now.


    "Hua, calm down! Look at what became of them. If you don''t want to end up like them, don''t provoke


    him!" Kong Ming hurriedly pulled Lv Hua back. He was worried that the punk might do something


    foolish and end up offending Ye Fan once more.


    "But...he...."


    Lv Hua gritted his teeth angrily as he clenched his fists tightly.


    He clenched his fists so hard that his nails almost dug into his flesh.


    He felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    Lv Hua had never suffered such injustice all his life.


    He felt that this was the greatest indignation he had ever felt in his life.


    After Ye Fan injured the Indians grievously, he turned to look around coldly.


    This time, all themotion and whining disappeared.


    Everyone trembled and retreated when they sensed Ye Fan looking their way.


    No one else dared to challenge him.


    That one tiny line was like a moat between them.


    After all, Ye Fan was really vicious!


    The young man before them was simply too vicious. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Earlier on, everyone thought Ye Fan was just messing with them.


    But he unexpectedly did exactly what he promised to do.


    He had really pped the Indian martial artists to death the minute they crossed the line.


    Ye Fan''s brutality and dominance left everyone deeply shocked once more.


    "What else can we do? If you want to die, you can go ahead!" Mike Jones scolded him angrily.


    Were his men idiots? Why did they ask the obvious and insist on embarrassing themselves again?


    The furor in the valley died down surprisingly.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1285 An Animal

    Chapter 1285 An Animal


    Ye Fan was particrly surprised by therge number of spirit energy fruits that the tree had. There


    were ten fruits in total.


    Including the five other spirit energy fruits he stole previously, Ye Fan was now in possession of 15 of


    them.


    In other words, Ye Fan was the sole winner of this little expedition.


    Ye Fan now possessed all the spirit energy fruit from all three trees.


    There were so many that his bag was too full to put in more fruit.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to eat one right away so as make space.


    "Wow. This tastes pretty good. It is both sweet and sour. Angie, try one for yourself."


    Ye Fan ate the fruit as he plucked another one from the tree and tossed it to Angie.


    Sadly, Angie was unable to catch it, so the fruitnded on the ground and fell apart.


    "Fan, the fruit''s ruined. I won''t get to eat it." Angie was instantly disappointed.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly. "It''s okay. Plenty more where they came from."


    Ye Fan threw another fruit into Angie''s hands as heughed.


    Angie gobbled it up satisfactorily in front of everyone.


    Everyone felt as though their hearts were bleeding when they witnessed the scene.


    "Animals. You bunch of animals!"


    "What a waste of such a precious item!"


    Many people cursed in their hearts.


    Spirit energy fruit was considered treasures to martial artists below the grandmaster level.


    Since they only grew every 30 years, they were hard toe by.


    If they had any spirit energy fruit of their own, they would certainly protect this prized fruit as though


    they were their eyes.


    Also, they would use special tools to consume them. Each time, they would only cut a small piece of


    flesh and mix it in water to drink every hour.


    That way, it would help to minimize any loss of spirit energy fruit. Also, they could maximize the


    absorption of fruit.


    But Ye Fan and Angie were munching on them as though they were apples.


    He even just tossed one so casually.


    He even broke one in the process!


    They were even angrier when they noticed how calm and nonchnt he was since they had plenty of


    fruit to go around.


    They were behaving like a couple of monkeys in a fruit tree!


    Many of them felt furious when they witnessed the scene.


    They treated the fruit like a rare treasure, but Ye Fan handled them so roughly.


    Some of them felt so anxious that they wanted to teach him how to use the fruit.


    However, it wasn''t Ye Fan''s fault.


    To begin with, spirit energy fruit wasn''t considered a treasure to him.


    After all, he had been a grandmaster for a long time. Spirit energy fruits were of little use to him, so he


    didn''t want it as desperately.


    Ye Fan snacked on the spirit energy fruit as he plucked more.


    After he plucked thest spirit energy fruit from the tree, the exuberant tree wilted.


    It ended up bing a dead tree and lost all life.


    Ye Fan was instantly surprised by the sight.


    "There sure are a lot of unusual things in the world. I wonder where the spirit energy fruit tree would


    turn up in 30 years."


    Indeed, spirit energy fruit trees didn''t always turn up in the same locations.


    The only thing that remained consistent was the Amazon rainforest.


    After the spirit energy fruit tree wilted away, Ye Fan stepped out of the waterfall.


    "Fan, how many did you get?"


    Angie hurriedly ran over when she spotted him.


    Mike Jones froze, and his face turned ghastly pale as he shouted anxiously, "Angie, no don''t."


    But it was toote.


    Angie had already stepped over Ye Fan''s line.


    Mike Jones'' heart palpitated. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to care when Angie barged in. Instead, he handed the bag of spirit energy fruit to


    Angie without hesitation.


    Mike Jones felt shocked in his heart. "It appears Angie is quite close to Ye Fan.¡±


    Mike Jones was instantly delighted and also worried.


    He was happy that his little sister had befriended someone powerful.


    However, Ye Fan had ughtered a Chu Sect elder. Judging from the sect leader''s temper, she wasn''t


    going to let him off.


    Mike Jones was worried that Angie might get implicated for being so close to Ye Fan.


    Mike Jones was in a dilemma and didn''t know whether it would do Angie better or harm to know Ye


    Fan.


    The only thing he was certain of was that it had its advantages for Angie to be friends with Ye Fan in


    the current situation.


    "Wow, Fan! We struck gold. We have so many spirit energy fruits!"


    Angie''s delighted voice came from up ahead.


    The young woman counted the fruit off one by one as though they were her trophies and felt absolutely


    happy and satisfied.


    Angie would be happy even if Ye Fan came back with only one fruit this time.


    However, things had gone way beyond Angie''s expectations.


    Her first mission in life had ended on such a high note, so Angie felt immensely satisfied.


    Ye Fan smiled calmly.


    Although everyone else treated spirit energy fruit like a treasure, Ye Fan didn''t give a hoot about them.


    Even if he had them, he would end up giving them away when he reached home.


    Inparison, Angie was physically weak, so the spirit energy fruit was a real boon to her future


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    martial arts cultivation.


    "Do you just want one?" Ye Fan was somewhat surprised. He thought this spirit energy fruit fan would


    at least demand half of them.


    "Uh huh." Angie nodded. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    "Why don''t you take a few more? I don''t need them anyway, so I''ll be giving them away when I get


    back," persuaded Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantly didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    Spirit energy fruit was very rare, but the girl was more bothered by its taste.


    "You silly girl."


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled. He eventually stuffed another two more into Angie''s hands.


    Everyone felt jealous and anxious when they witnessed this scene.


    Damn it!


    If Ye Fan and Angie didn''t want those fruits, they were more than willing to take them!


    They didn''t mind whether it tasted bad or not!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1286 A Frightening Angie

    Chapter 1286 A Frightening Angie


    Even an outsider was so anxious and jealous, let alone Angie''s brother.


    Mike Jones almost rushed up to ept those spirit energy fruits on Angie''s behalf.


    But he could only think about this in his mind as he didn''t dare to carry it out in action.


    Mike Jones knew that his sister, Angie, was much closer to Ye Fan. He did not doubt that he would


    suffer the same fate as those Indian martial artists if it had been him who had crossed Ye Fan''s line.


    When everyone was looking at Angie with jealousy and envy, Lu Yan-Xi, who had been keeping quiet


    all this while, suddenly looked towards Ye Fan and spoke with a timorous voice, "Ye Fan, I''m sorry for


    everything that had happened before. It''s all my fault. I had hurt you, but in spite of everything that I did,


    you still chose to save me. I am really touched by your magnanimity towards me. Ye Fan, thank you."


    Lu Yan-Xi had spoken these words


    abruptly.


    She did not say a word when Ye Fan had defeated Elder Qi from Chu sect.


    Neither did she say a word when Ye Fan had made Mike Jones retreated out of fear.


    It was only now, when she saw Ye Fan gifting Angie with the spirit energy fruits, that she said these


    words of apology and gratitude to him.


    It was hard not to specte about another human''s motives at times.


    Just like in this instance. Was Lu Yan-Xi really sincere in thanking Ye Fan and truly regretful of her past


    actions towards him?


    Or did she have an ulterior motive for doing this?


    Ye Fan ignored Lu Yan-Xi and continued talking andughing with Angie. It was as though he had not


    heard Lu Yan-Xi''s apology at all.


    Not one to give up so easily, Lu Yan-Xi continued saying, "Ye Fan, I know you are still angry with me for


    rejecting your confession to me a few days ago. But I swear, it was not because I look down on you. I


    had said those words to make you give up, so that you would not follow me into the rainforest."


    "You know how dangerous the rainforest can be. I am just afraid that something bad would happen to


    you. My only mistake was to underestimate your power. But since you have proven yourself, I retract


    what I said earlier. I apologize. If it is still possible, I am willing to ept your feelings." With her words


    filled with sincerity and her pitiful voice echoing around where they stood, Lu Yan-Xi had the crowd


    moved by what she had said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But Ye Fan was not touched by what Lu Yan-Xi had said. On the contrary, he startedughing as


    though he had just heard the best joke in the world.


    "What did you say? You are willing to ept my feelings?¡± Ye Fan shook his head as he said, "You''re


    really ahead of yourself. Or should I say...you''ve thought too highly of yourself. We are not on familiar


    terms at all, and ''strangers'' would be the best term to describe our rtionship. I saved you on your


    father''s ount."


    "Beforeing here, your father called me to look out for you. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be


    bothered by whether you''re going to die or not. So really, there''s no need for you to apologize or thank


    me. If you really have to thank someone, it should be your father. He knows you best. You would have


    ended up in a sorry state if he had not asked me to look out for you," said Ye Fan calmly with a small


    smile on his face.


    But Lu Yan-Xi refused to ept what Ye Fan had said and shook her head, "No, Ye Fan, I know these


    are just excuses. You are only saying all these to mislead me. Are you still angry with me? I can feel it,


    you know? Your love towards me...Otherwise, you would not have tried to stop me when I wanted to


    leave with Lv Hua. You must have been jealous then, right?"


    "And you had fought with Chu sect because of me. I am really moved by you... Ye Fan, thank you for


    doing all these for me. I am willing to date you, so please do not be angry with me anymore," Lu Yan-Xi


    rattled on.


    Ye Fan was speechless.


    How could this woman be such a narcissist and so stubborn?


    He did things for her?


    And had feelings for her?


    She was willing to date him?


    To the hell with her!


    How could he have feelings for her when he already had a wife?!


    He had already made it clear that he had done all those things for her father''s sake. It was all for her


    father''s sake!


    Good god, did she have a problem with her ears?


    Ye Fan could no longer be bothered with Lu Yan-Xi. She could say whatever she wanted since it was


    unlikely that he would be entangled with her.


    Ye Fan had decided to keep his cool and remained silent over this matter when the youngdy next to


    him exploded.


    The youngdy marched forward angrily and stood in front of Ye Fan with a protective stance while


    facing Lu Yan-Xi. With her hands on her hips, Angie yelled at Lu Yan-Xi, "Excuse me, do you not


    understand what was said? Fan already said that he has no feelings for you. He does not like you, and


    he cannot be bothered with you. He had helped you purely on your father''s ount. So please, can


    you stop ttering yourself and stop pestering Fan?¡±


    Angie looked furious and her words were filled with aggression.


    Lu Yan-Xi turned red and became tongue-tied with embarrassment.


    ''You...you..." Lu Yan-Xi''s red lips trembled as she opened her mouth in an attempt to speak.


    As Angie stood on the boulder and yelled at Lu Yan-Xi, every word that came out of her mouth was like


    a snowstorm that could have Lu Yan-Xi buried in an instant.


    Ye Fan was astounded.


    Mike Jones was astounded too! New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    In fact, everyone was stupefied.


    Everyone was transfixed by the youngdy''s outburst and stared at her in bafflement.


    Who would have thought that this petite gentle-looking youngdy was capable of such ''eloquence''?


    Her words flowed continuously and every word was like a knife that could cut Lu Yan-Xi into thousands


    of pieces.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1287 Just Forget About Him

    Chapter 1287 Just Forget About Him


    "Is...is...is this still my sister?" Stunned, Mike Jones looked at his sister as though she was a stranger.


    It had only been a few days but he could no longer recognize his own sister.


    Lu Yan-Xi felt totally humiliated at being refuted so inly in front of so many people.


    "Where does this rude girle from? How dare you interrupt when I am speaking to Ye Fan?"


    Enraged from humiliation, Lu Yan-Xi struck out against Angie.


    A strong and forceful palm thrust headed towards Angie.


    "No! Angie, run!" Mike Jones shouted out, aghast at the danger Angie was in.


    BAM!


    A low, muffled plonk followed immediately after.


    A low gasp could be heard from Lu Yan-Xi as she flew outwards like a kite with a broken string.


    Blood could be seen trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    At the same time, Ye Fan put down the arm that he had raised earlier.


    "Ye Fan, did you just hit me? Did you just hit me because of her?" Lu Yan-Xi raised her pretty face and


    stared at Ye Fan with an aggrieved look.


    She could not believe what had just happened.


    With an aura of frostiness and an expressionless face, Ye Fan looked down towards where Lu Yan-Xi


    was and spoke with an icy voice, "I had already told you not to think too highly of yourself. In my eyes,


    you are no different from the dust underneath my feet. Don''t me me for ignoring what your father


    has asked from me if you continue your willful ways!"


    Displeasure radiated from Ye Fan as he had seemingly lost his patience with Lu


    Yan-Xi.


    Ye Fan already had a bad impression of Lu Yan-Xi from the start. He had always kept his distance from


    snobbish and haughty women like Lu Yan-Xi.


    He admired people like Angie, someone with a lively personality and was simple and straightforward.


    Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t stand by and do nothing when Lu Yan-Xi wanted to take her anger out on a


    youngdy like Angie.


    He was already showing mercy by not killing Lu Yan-Xi.


    "Yan-Xi, are you alright? Where are you hurt?¡± Kong Ming and Lv Hua ran over. After they had helped


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lu Yan-Xi up, they both turned to re at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, Yan-Xi is not only ady but also your teammate and fellow citizen from China. How can you


    be so heartless as to hit her? Don''t you forget that we belong to the same team and we are here to


    seek out the treasure under the orders from War God Castle. But look at what you have done instead!


    You have not only disregarded our fellowship, but you''ve even injured your teammate for the sake of an


    outsider! Aren''t you afraid to be punished by War God Castle when you return to China?" Lv Hua''s


    expression was grim as he shouted at Ye Fan angrily.


    "Ye Fan, what are you waiting for? Give Yan-Xi a few spirit energy fruits and apologize to her. If you do


    this, we will not report you for injuring your teammate," said Lv Hua as he continued to re at Ye Fan.


    "A few spirit energy fruits?" asked Ye Fan in return after a moment of shock.


    "What? Do you think our request is unreasonable? You just gave an outsider three of the fruits. We are


    on the same team and we''re yourrades, so shouldn''t we each get two of the fruits at the very


    least? You''re not thinking of keeping them all for yourself, are you?" Lv Hua spoke as though it was a


    given for Ye Fan to share the fruits with them.


    "That''s right, Fan. Lv Hua is right. We arerades and teammates, and we had put in hard work even


    if we cannot im any of the credit for finding the treasure. You can''t be keeping all the fruits to


    yourself," Kong Ming echoed the same sentiments as Lv Hua.


    Lu Yan-Xi raised her head and looked towards Ye Fan as well. Her expression was filled with desire


    and greed.


    Ye Fanughed as though he had just heard a joke. "You guys have finally said what you really


    wanted. Lu Yan-Xi, all the sweet-talking that you did earlier was for the spirit energy fruits, wasn''t it?


    You guys are right though, we arerades in the same team and we serve the same country. It does


    make sense to share the fruits with you guys."


    "Haha! Fan, it is great that you think the same. I have always known that you are a reasonable man,"


    Kong Ming said with aughter. He believed that they had convinced Ye Fan to share the spirit energy


    fruits.


    Lv Hua and the rest quickly walked over to Ye Fan for the fruits in their excitement.


    Lv Hua had barely walked near to where Ye Fan was when thetter kicked him and sent him rolling on


    the ground. It took several rolls on the ground before Lv Hua managed to stop himself.


    "Ye Fan, you asshole! Don''t you go too far in bullying me!" Lv Hua yelled at Ye Fan angrily as he stood


    up.


    Ye Fan replied with a smirk, "I''m not finished yet. What I meant to say was, yes, it''s true that I should be


    sharing the fruits with you guys based on the reasons you brought up. But you guys seem to have


    forgotten that I have already been kicked out of the team. You guys were the ones who said you would


    have nothing more to do with my life or death. But once I obtained the spirit energy fruits, you suddenly


    want to berades and teammates with me again? How shameless can you guys be?"


    Ye Fan''s low voice carried forth a force that created gusts of wind in the


    rainforest.


    Ye Fan looked at Kong Ming before continuing, "I can still understand if the two of them are not


    ashamed of themselves despite all that they had done. But shouldn''t an elder like you know better?


    And you still have the cheek to ask me for a share of the fruits? Have you lived so long for nothing?¡±


    Ye Fanmbasted Kong Ming in particr for his shamelessness.


    Kong Ming turned red with embarrassment as remorse and dread filled his heart. No words came even


    as he opened his mouth in an attempt to speak.


    The faces of Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua were also red from embarrassment as they hung their heads low,


    not daring to speak further.


    They were too embarrassed to say more.


    Ye Fan might have been harsh with his words, but what he said were all facts.


    He would have shared the fruits with them if they had shown some respect for him.


    These fruits were not very useful to him anyway.


    They were still alive only because Ye Fan could not be bothered with them.


    If shamelessness was a special power, these people would be invincible!


    "Get out of here!" With a shout of anger from Ye Fan, the three turned and quickly left the ce.


    They had seen Ye Fan''s prowess and were worried that Ye Fan would kill them in a fit of anger. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    The matter came to an end as Lv Hua and the rest left.


    It was time for Ye Fan to leave as well.


    His clearughter reverberated around the rainforest and only his lean back could be seen as he left


    the ce.


    "Fan..." Angie felt sad with Ye Fan''s sudden leaving and was about to run after him when Mike Jones


    stopped her.


    "Angie, stop being willful ande back home with me! It is best if you do not see him in future. Just


    forget about him.¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1288 An Extraordinary Talent

    Chapter 1288 An Extraordinary Talent


    "Mike, what are you talking about? Why should I forget about Fan?" Angie was beginning to get angry


    as she did not understand why her brother had said those words.


    She had thought her brother would praise her for making a friend like Ye Fan. But what Mike Jones had


    said was like pouring a pail of cold water over her head. Angie was crestfallen because of what Mike


    Jones had said.


    "This is not a discussion. I''m telling you not to have any more dealings with this guy. The path he is


    taking is a different one from ours and we are after very different things. Besides, he killed a Chu Sect


    elder and took the spirit energy fruits from us. The sect leader will not let him off once I have this


    reported and by then, Ye Fan will be an enemy of Chu Sect! So, for the sake of yourself and the


    Jones family, you have to sever all ties with him," Mike Jones said these with amanding voice and


    a solemn expression.


    Angie''s eyes turned red when she heard what her brother had said.


    It had not been easy for her to find someone whom she could call a friend.


    But now, her brother not only wanted her to sever ties with this friend but also to treat him like an


    enemy.


    How could a youngdy like her ept this easily?


    "No! Fan is my only friend. I will not sever ties with him and I will not allow you guys to hurt him. I will


    not allow it!¡± Angie shook her head vehemently and her beautiful eyes had turned red with tears.


    Soon, those tears were streaming down her face. Although it was hard to tell if her choked voice was


    due to anger or sadness, her sorrowful look was enough to move anyone who could see her now.


    "Calm down, Angie. I''m doing this for your own good. Chu Sect will not allow anybody to sully their


    prestige! The elder Ye Fan had killed was at grandmaster level and so, if you refuse to stay on our side,


    you will be harmed sooner orter," Mike Jones had softened when he saw how upset her sister was


    and tried to persuade her gently as he wiped her tears away.


    "I don''t care about taking the side of the sect. Fan is very good to me and so, he is a good guy and my


    friend. If you guys want to hurt Fan, then all of you are the bad guys and my enemies!" Angie screamed


    at Mike Jones as she knocked his hand away.


    Sometimes, the world in a child''s eyes was just so simple and pure.


    To a child, there were no sides to choose, and they didn''t have to care about right and wrong. Children


    determined if a person was good or bad simply based on whether the person had treated the child well.


    This was just like how in the eyes of Angie, Ye Fan was still the friend that she trusted and could rely


    on even if he had killed a Chu Sect elder and harmed the interest of the sect.


    Angie turned and ran off in the direction where Ye Fan had left.


    She needed to tell Fan that Chu Sect wanted to kill him for revenge. He had to find a hiding ce.


    But how could Mike Jones allow his sister to make another mistake?


    "Stop her and send her back home immediately. Make sure she is well-guarded!" With onemand


    from Mike Jones, the powerful martial artists from Chu Sect rushed up to Angie and had her captured


    immediately. They even took away the spirit energy fruits which Ye Fan had given to her.


    They prepared to send the youngdy back to her family.


    Soon, the members of Chu Sect had left the ce.


    The rest of the martial artists from other countries were still unhappy and rushed into the waterfall


    hoping to find a fruit or two that had been missed by Ye Fan.


    But it was to no avail. It was only their wishful thinking.


    How could Ye Fan make such a basic mistake?


    "Sigh..."


    "Looks like we''ve made another wasted trip this year."


    "I didn''t expect Chu Sect to be embroiled in this hunt though."


    "And they had even sent out an elder to participate in the hunt."


    After a long search, they finally gave up and epted the cruel fact that there were no spirit energy


    fruits left for them.


    However, in the midst of their disappointment, they felt that something was amiss.


    Chu Sect had never participated in the past hunts for the spirit energy fruits.


    But powerful martial artists from Chu Sect had forcefully intervened in the hunt this time round. This in


    itself spoke volumes about the weirdness in the situation.


    "But the real surprise should be that youngster from China!"


    "This youngster even took the limelight away from the Chu Sect!¡±


    "He was also fearless in front of high ranking members of Chu Sect and defeated their elder."


    "All the spirit energy fruits were taken away by him too."


    "Thest time China almost had its entire martial arts team killed, and this year, it''s the sole winner of


    all the fruits?"


    "Sigh...Life is really impermanent, truly unpredictable."


    A lot of them were jealous and envious at the same time when they talked about the youngster who


    had seemed so invincible and had even killed a Chu Sect elder.


    Just then, Kong Ming and hispanions happened to walk past them.


    Some of the people who knew Kong Ming hurried to call out to them, "Elder Kong, congrattions."


    "The China martial arts team has truly outshone everyone else this year."


    "With so many spirit energy fruits, we should be hearing good news of the rising of a few more


    grandmasters in the Chinese martial arts circle."


    "Butpared to those fruits, what''s more precious should be the fact that China has another martial


    arts genius."


    "He is already a grandmaster at such a young age."


    "He has truly turned the tides and even trampled a Chu Sect elder underfoot!"


    "After this battle, the name ''Ye Fan'' will be known in the international martial arts circles."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Congrattions to your country for producing such an extraordinary talent!"


    I''m sure that China will have another supreme grandmaster within the next 30 years!"


    Everyone chimed in while congratting Kong Ming and the rest.


    But instead of smiling at all the congrattory words, Kong Ming and the rest felt horrible within.


    It had been an opportunity of a lifetime for Kong Ming and the other two to be able to fight by the side of


    such a talented genius. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    But instead of befriending such a genius, they had ruined the opportunity and could be now considered


    as enemies.


    How could Kong Ming and the rest feel good about it?


    Kong Ming''s attitude towards Lv Hua had taken a drastic turn. He even felt like kicking Lv Hua to his


    death.


    Lv Hua was the key reason for their strained rtionship with Ye Fan.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1289 A Mysterious Island

    Chapter 1289 A Mysterious Ind


    "Yan-Xi, let''s go," said Kong Ming as he turned to walk away. He couldn''t be bothered to talk to Lv Hua


    further.


    Left behind in a state of confusion, Lv Hua mumbled, "What exactly did I do offend you?"


    Everyone had left by now.


    The martial artists from various countries started their journey back home after a brief respite.


    The hunt was over and the whereabouts of the spirit energy fruits had been found and its fate decided


    upon. There was no reason for them to stay on.


    Only the martial artists from India remained.


    Reilo and the rest had barely managed to defend themselves from Ye Fan in their fight earlier. Even


    though they were fortunate to be still alive, they were not far from death and had trouble walking.


    Even so, Reilo and the rest gritted their teeth and bore with the severe pain in their bodies as they dug


    a few graves to bury theirrades.


    Soon, a few graves with low headstones were created in this rainforest.


    Reilo and the rest who were still alive paid their respects in front of the graves.


    BAM!


    Suddenly, Reilo threw a hard punch onto the ground beneath his feet.


    With zing eyes and clenched teeth, he gave a low roar, "Ye Fan! You killed my brothers and hurt my


    fellow countrymen. The Indian martial arts circle will wage war on you! I vow with my life to kill you!!!"


    His wrathful and malicious voice was like the roaring of the thunder that echoed deep in the rainforest.


    A strong gust of wind swept by and birds scattered and flew towards the sky in shock.


    The sunlight was like water that seeped through the dense canopy in the rainforest and colored spots


    formed where the rays of light fell.


    The sunlight had driven away the darkness in this ce.


    But it was not able to drive away the chilly feeling that one got.


    "Bro, what do we do next? Do we just go back to India like this?" After a long moment, someone asked


    Reilo.


    Reilo shook his head and replied coldly, "Go back to India? Why should we go back? We are far from


    finishing what we are supposed to do."


    Reilo raised his head and looked far ahead of him with a sudden glint in his eyes.


    Ye Fan had already left the valley for quite some time.


    It looked like he was ready to leave the


    Amazon rainforest and head back to China.


    When he was halfway out of the rainforest, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and with an uncertain


    look, then turned to gaze in a particr direction behind him.


    Along his way out, Ye Fan had discovered a pure and dense natural energy that seemed to be


    radiating intermittently from a certain part of the rainforest.


    At first, Ye Fan had thought that it was because there were remnants of spirit energy surrounding the


    spirit energy fruit trees and they had not dissipated fully. But Ye Fan felt increasingly strange as time


    went by.


    This energy was a lot denser than the natural energy from the spirit energy trees.


    And it could only be felt intermittently.


    If it wasn''t because Ye Fan''s senses were sharper than the average human''s, he wouldn''t have


    discovered this energy.


    "This is strange. Could there be a fourth spirit energy tree?" Ye Fan guessed with a frown.


    Out of curiosity, Ye Fan decided to check out the energy source. Relying on his senses, Ye Fan started


    to move slowly in the direction of the energy source.


    The path was filled with trees and thorny bushes. asionally, Ye Fan could hear the roars from wild


    beasts.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As he walked deeper into the rainforest, the trees became a lot taller and bigger. Their branches were


    thicker and their leaves green and lush.


    The lushness of the green leaves almost blocked out the sunlight from above.


    It was clearly still daytime but under the cover of the dense canopy, it was dark as night.


    Ye Fan no longer knew where he was in the rainforest. There was nothing that could be seen and


    heard except for the big ancient-looking trees and the roaring sounds made by the wild beasts. The air


    was still and heavy with darkness. Surely a person who was all alone in this rainforest would be terror-


    stricken.


    But not Ye Fan, as he was no average person. In fact, he did not fear much since he was confident of


    his own ability.


    But the nearer he was to the ce filled with natural spirit energy, the more nervous Ye Fan got. He


    started to walk a lot more cautiously.


    For some reason, Ye Fan kept having the feeling that something was amiss along the way to the


    energy source.


    He did not know why but he felt a foreboding, unseen danger surrounding him.


    In spite of this, his curiosity coupled with his strong desire for power drove Ye Fan deeper into the


    rainforest, towards the source of spirit energy.


    Ye Fan had a hunch that the rainforest was hiding a secret deep in its core.


    It was possible that the secret was a treasure far more valuable than the spirit energy fruits.


    If this was really the case, Ye Fan would try all means toy his hands on it!


    His goal ining here was to try and find treasures formed by nature. These naturally formed


    treasures could help him advance in his cultivation of martial arts.


    The spirit energy fruits were valuable only to martial artists below grandmaster level.


    The fruits were not much help to Ye Fan actually.


    Because of this reason, while others thought Ye Fan had a bountiful harvest on this trip, only he knew


    that he was, in fact, as good as going back empty-handed.


    This was also the reason that drove Ye Fan to take a risk and check out the ce emitting the natural


    spirit energy.


    After a long walk, Ye Fan seemed to have reached the end of the rainforest.


    He suddenly had a clear vision as the space in front of him opened out, unblocked by any trees!


    A gentle breeze swept over Ye Fan, refreshing him immediately.


    "This is...?" A hugeke appeared in front of him as Ye Fan stepped out of the rainforest.


    The waters were of a brilliant deep blue, much like a huge sapphire that had been embedded into this


    ancientnd.


    The waters were clear and the Ye Fan could vaguely see the blue sky and fluffy white clouds from


    where he stood.


    This was a surreal ce.


    Ye Fan''s vision power was above average and yet, he could not see where theke ended.


    One could only imagine how big thiske was.


    If it wasn''t because thiske contained freshwater, Ye Fan would have thought he was standing in front


    of an ocean.


    In the middle of theke was a small ind.


    The dense natural spirit energy seemed to being from that small ind.


    Ye Fan suddenly smiled broadly as he observed the surroundings.


    "The ind is surrounded by the waters with no boat in sight, which means that theke is the natural


    barrier to the ind! Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Once he had finished speaking, Ye Fan raised his foot and stepped onto theke.


    His movement caused waves of ripples on


    the water.


    If Mike Jones and the rest could see Ye Fan now, they would probably be in shock.


    Because a grandmaster could neither suspend himself in the air nor walk on water.


    In other words, this youngster walking on theke towards the ind was...a supreme grandmaster!!!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1290 An Unusual Cave

    Chapter 1290 An Unusual Cave


    Kong Ming and the rest would probably be scared shitless if they knew that Ye Fan was actually a


    supreme grandmaster.


    Not too long ago, a lot of people were stillmenting on how Ye Fan would be able to be a


    supreme grandmaster in 30 years.


    The existence of a supreme grandmaster was rarer than a grandmaster.


    Even for a genius like Ye Fan, this 30 year estimation was already a radical one made by Kong Ming


    and the rest.


    But Ye Fan had already reached supreme grandmaster.


    They would go crazy if they found out that he was already a supreme grandmaster at this young age!


    It was a good thing that there was no one but theke and breeze to witness what Ye Fan was doing


    now.


    No one would know Ye Fan''s real power.


    It took Ye Fan nearly half an hour before he arrived and stepped onto the ind.


    The speed of a supreme grandmaster was as quick as lightning, but even so, Ye Fan had used such a


    long time before arriving at the ind. It was proof of the enormous distance between the ind and


    "The spirit energy is so dense here! It''s even denser than the ce where the spirit energy trees grew.¡±


    Ye Fan was astonished the moment he stepped onto the ind.


    The spirit energy around him was so dense that it seemed to have an almost tangible presence.


    The trees on this ind were especially thick and strong.


    A tree here could be considered as an ancient tree out there in the rainforest.


    "Looks like this is no ordinary ind," Ye Fan muttered under his breath happily as he looked at the


    abundance of foliage around him that was brimming with life.


    Without any dy, he started walking towards the center of the ind.


    The wariness and apprehension that he had felt earlier were lessened greatly.


    It was all because of the unique location of the ind.


    The ind was surrounded by vast amount of water with no boats around. There were also many


    carnivorous creatures like crocodiles in theke.


    Under such circumstances, it would be hard for anyone toe to this ind with the exception of


    supreme grandmasters.


    And so, Ye Fan had reason to believe that this was an uninhabited ind.


    It was highly likely that he was the only person on this ind.


    Ye Fan had nothing to be worried about since he was on an ind that was cut off from the world.


    "This is the best ce to live a secluded life. I cane here in the future when I have to shut myself


    from the world to cultivate and make a breakthrough. There''s no way I will be bothered by enemies


    here," said Ye Fan to himself, as a slow smile started to spread on his face. He was in such a good


    mood.


    The spirit energy became denser as Ye Fan walked further into the ind.


    But Ye Fan''s rxed and happy mood vanished when he came to the bottom of a mountain.


    The wariness and apprehension that he had felt earlier resurfaced.


    The surroundings of this mountain had been badly damaged.


    There were ravines that ran across the bottom of the mountain.


    One of the ravines even stretched for a hundred meters.


    Thousands of trees had been uprooted or broken. The parts of the trees that were broken showed


    signs of being cut off forcefully by someone.


    Even the mountain top in front of him seemed to have been sliced into half, and debris of shattered


    boulders and rocks were scattered on the ground.


    "It looks like these cuts were made by a sword. This person''s swordy must be very powerful to be


    able to cause this level of damage! It looks like someone has beaten me to this ce,¡± Ye Fan frowned


    as he looked disappointed.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The ruins in front of him was not a good sign.


    It was obvious a fight had taken ce here and it looked recent.


    Which meant that other powerful martial artists had already been here.


    If this was the case, any treasure on this ind would have been found and taken away.


    Hmm...How strange, why is there a paw


    mark here?¡±


    Ye Fan was looking around as he moved about in the ruins when suddenly, a huge paw print on a


    broken tree trunk caught his attention.


    This paw print did not look like it belonged to a human. Instead, it appeared to have been made by a


    huge wild beast.


    In the midst of his puzzlement, Ye Fan discovered a huge corpse on the ground not far from him.


    When he walked up to the corpse for a close look, Ye Fan realized the corpse belonged to an ape.


    The corpse was already cold for a long period of time and the blood beneath its body had dried up.


    Ye Fan noticed a lot of sword wounds on the ape. The fatal wound was on its throat, where there was


    only one sword wound!


    The sword wound spanned across half of its throat.


    What was surprising was not the frightening wounds but the size of the ape. It was more than 10


    meters in height. It was more appropriate to call this creature a great ape.


    Ye Fan had only seen a creature this big in animal documentaries on TV.


    He had never thought a frightening fierce beast like this great ape still existed in this world.


    "The Book of Celestial Cloud records that natural treasures formed by the heavens and the earth would


    be guarded by fierce beasts. If I''m not mistaken, this great ape was the fierce beast guarding the


    treasure on this ind. It must had been able to grow to this size because of the natural energy''s


    nourishment," Ye Fan analyzed to himself.


    But it was clear that the treasure had been taken by someone before him.


    "Fuck! Another round of wasted time and effort!" Disgruntled, Ye Fan cursed.


    He had thought he was in luck to have chanced upon another treasure.


    Now it looked like he had been happy a little too soon.


    Anyone would be angry when all the effort one had put in had gone to waste.


    Ye Fan had always been the one to snatch things away from others.


    But now, someone else had beaten him to the treasure that was almost his. Ye Fan was really unhappy


    over this.


    After much cursing and swearing, Ye Fan prepared to head back to the rainforest.


    HUUU-


    It was just at this moment that a strong gust of wind rushed by.


    The sand and pebbles on the ground swirled up in the air and the foliage swayed vigorously.


    "Where did this strong winde from? Is heaven mocking at me too?" Ye Fan murmured casually.


    But soon, he froze and said, "No, this is not the work of wind. This is from an energy overspill.¡± Co?tent


    §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan felt a chill down his spine and his expression became grim.


    He turned and found the strong gust of spirit energy wasing from the bottom of the mountain in


    front of him.


    "Could there be something over there?"


    A vignt Ye Fan started to move slowly towards the bottom of the mountain.


    As he neared the ce, he saw a deep cave with its opening nestled among the trees.


    The strong gust of pure spirit energy came from deep within this cave.


    Nobody knew what could possibly lie within this cave.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1291 Hitting Upon Treasure

    Chapter 1291 Hitting Upon Treasure


    A wintry wind rushed through the cave, howling loudly like a demon.


    Ye Fan entered the cave without any hesitation.


    Nothing was gained by sitting on your hands and staying away from danger, after all.


    He hade so far. He had to find out what was in that cave.


    Besides, Ye Fan was confident that nothing on this ind could harm him.


    He walked deeper into the cave cautiously.


    At first, the dim light streaming in from the entrance allowed Ye Fan to see the inside of the cave.


    However, it grew darker the deeper Ye Fan ventured into the cave until it becamepletely pitch-


    ck. Having no other choice, Ye Fan slowed down as he cautiously made his way further into the


    darkness.


    The danger that he was expecting did not ur.


    It was an unexpectedly smooth and safe journey.


    That did nothing to ease the suspicion and wariness that Ye Fan harbored.


    In fact, the looming sense of danger only grew.


    The sand hissed loudly as Ye Fan''s feet took careful steps in the darkness.


    Save for the quiet sounds of his footsteps, it was utterly silent in the cave.


    All he could see was a pitch-ck darkness.


    Ye Fan slowly and carefully inched his way deeper into the cave.


    An invisible burden began to weigh upon his shoulders as he made his way inplete silence and


    darkness.


    It became a heaviness that sat heavily in his heart.


    After a long time, a glimmer of light finally emerged at the end of long and deep cave.


    "Is that light I''m seeing?"


    Everyone craved the light.


    Having been submerged in darkness for such a long time, Ye Fan was ted by the sight of that faint,


    glimmering light.


    He quickened his steps and approached the source of the light swiftly.


    As he made his way forward, he realized the growing distance between him and the walls.


    The long and narrow tunnel was expanding into something more spacious and less ustrophobic.


    His tion did notst long.


    When he finally reached the end of the tunnel, he froze.


    A solemn look darkened his face.


    His eyes stared unblinkingly into the distance.


    rm and caution red loudly in his head.


    It was as if he was staring his greatest enemy in the face.


    That would be the shadowy figure that was barely ten meters away from Ye Fan.


    Cloaked in ck robes and a veiled mask, the figure sat cross-legged on a stone tform.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even though they were separated by ten meters and the figure before him did not deliberately try to


    intimidate Ye Fan, the young man could still sense the invisible waves of power emanating from the


    cloaked figure.


    The rm and caution that such power invoked in Ye Fan led the young man to an instant conclusion.


    The cloaked figure before him must be incredibly powerful.


    In fact, the figure must be powerful beyond measure.


    This was someone who would at least upy one of the first ten positions in the Sky Ranking.


    How much power did that entail?


    China had a poption in the billions. Yet, no one had managed to get themselves into the top ten


    positions in the Sky Ranking.


    The most powerful martial artist alive today, Ye Qing-Tian, did not have a ce amongst those top ten


    positions.


    Any one of those ten martial artists would be viewed as a titan by the rest of the world.


    Yet, such invincible personalities were oftentimes cloaked in mystery.


    You never knew where they were and would be.


    In fact, many of the martial artists who ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking had hardly been seen or


    heard in the past few decades and even centuries.


    Who knew how many of them were still alive today?


    Ye Fan had seen much of the world in the numerous years that he had lived and he had note


    across such a powerful martial artist. That was evident of how rare such powerful warriors were.


    He had not expected to bump into one on this ind!


    "If I''m right, this swordsman must be the person who killed the giant ape outside. I can''t believe my


    luck! I''ve managed to bump into such a powerful martial artist!" cursed Ye Fan inwardly while his eyelid


    twitched violently.


    He had expected the swordsman who had in the ape to leave after retrieving the treasure inside the


    cave.


    Those marks outside clearly showed that the fight had taken ce a few days ago.


    That would have given the powerful warrior enough time to leave the South American continent.


    Ye Fan could not have expected the martial artist to stay and, in fact, retreat into seclusion.


    The fact that the cloaked figure had not yet sensed Ye Fan''s presence was because the martial artist


    was in a deep meditative trance that required full and absolute attention.


    Otherwise, as a powerful martial artist, the cloaked figure would have immediately sensed Ye Fan''s


    presence as soon as the young man had stepped foot on the ind.


    "I shouldn''t stick around anymore. I have to leave before he realizes I''m here."


    Ye Fan knew that the person before him wasn''t to be trifled with. He wasn''t the match for the cloaked


    figure. A misstep might just get him killed.


    He was prepared to slip away unnoticed.


    Ye Fan might be proud, but he wasn''t aplete idiot.


    He wasn''t suicidal and had no interest in getting himself killed.


    It was then that a blue light red and shed across the inside of the cave.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were instantly drawn to the pale blue fruit before the cloaked figure.


    The fruit hovered in mid-air and emanated a pale, eerie light.


    The faint light that Ye Fan had seen earlier had been from this spirit fruit.


    It turned slowly in the air, in time with every inhtion and exhtion of the cloaked figure.


    Ye Fan could sense from the glow enveloping the fruit waves of pure spiritual energy streaming from


    the fruit towards and into the cloaked figure.


    "This fruit..." Ye Fan''s pupils contracted instantly while shock rippled through his body. "Could this be


    the millenary ice spirit fruit?"


    There was an entry on the fruit in the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    It took ten years for its flower to blossom, another ten to bear fruit, then another ten for the fruit to ripen.


    A full cycle that spanned three decades was required before a spirit energy fruit could be formed. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Spirit fruits that ripened in extremely coldnds would inherit the element of ice.


    Spirit fruits that ripened in extremely hot climates would inherit the element of fire.


    Judging from the icy blue light that the fruit emanated, it was clear that it was a millenary spirit energy


    fruit that had inherited the element of ice.


    Ye Fan was certain that this one fruit could start wars amongst martial artists who had been ranked in


    the Sky Ranking.


    "I can''t believe it. The precious and rare treasure that the Book of Celestial Cloud writes of truly exists. I


    can''t believe that I''ve managed toe across one!"


    Ye Fan''s eyes burned as waves of emotion swelled inside him.


    No words could describe the spike of excitement that he was feeling right now.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1292 High Risk, High Return

    Chapter 1292 High Risk, High Return


    It was utterly silent in the cave.


    One could hear the air streaming through the cave in the stillness.


    In the dim light, one could almost discern the shape of a person sitting cross-legged in the cave. The


    person''s chest rose and fell steadily with every even breath.


    Another person stood in the cave, his gaze burning as he stared unblinkingly at a pale blue fruit, barely


    able to breathe.


    That barely breathing man was Ye Fan.


    Was he tempted to take the fruit?


    Of course!


    This was something that the Book of Celestial Cloud had called a treasure amongst treasures. How


    could Ye Fan not be tempted?


    He had traversed thends and made his way halfway across the globe in order to find something that


    could make him more powerful.


    This something was now right before his eyes.


    The ice spirit fruit was a precious and rare fruit. Its tree bore fruit once every thousand years. This was


    an exceedingly rare opportunity for Ye Fan.


    He would kill himself if he let it slip through his fingers.


    But it didn''t matter how much he wanted that fruit.


    The person seated before him was clearly more powerful than he was.


    He would be flinging himself into the jaws of death if he were to make a grab for the fruit in in sight.


    A good man never ced himself in danger knowingly and foolishly.


    He wasn''t going to get himself killed for a mere fruit. It wouldn''t be worth it.


    "Forget it! I''m simply not destined to have it," Ye Fan sighed and shook his head after a long moment of


    deliberation.


    He turned away and with steps filled with heaviness and pain, trudged into the darkness.


    Ten seconds passed.


    "No, I can''t do that. That treasure is just lying right in front of my eyes. It''s like a gift from the gods. I''d


    be an idiot if I don''t ept a gift from the gods!"


    Some folks were extreme enough to call themselves an idiot.


    Ye Fan was clearly one of them.


    Having regretted his folly, he returned to the cavern.


    After all, if you wanted fame and fortune, you had to be willing to risk your life for it.


    Ye Fan had made up his mind. He was going to go for it.


    If things turned sour, he could always run.


    Even if he couldn''t shake off his pursuer, he could always rely on his Dragon God Body to survive his


    enemy''s attacks.


    Besides, Ye Fan was optimistic. The odds appeared to be in his favor.


    The cloaked figure was clearly in a deep trance.


    He was going to sneak up on the cloaked figure quietly, then ambush him suddenly with an attack.


    The blow wouldn''t kill the person but it was definitely going to injure thetter seriously.


    The cloaked figure would already be severely weakened upon waking up.


    That would boost Ye Fan''s chances of sess.


    When this idea had popped up in Ye Fan''s head, he had turned back and decided to try his luck.


    He admitted that the means that he was


    employing were fairly unscrupulous.


    He honestly felt bad for what he was going to do to the cloaked figure.


    He had nothing against the cloaked figure, after all. Yet, he was going to ambush and attack thetter,


    then steal a rare spirit fruit from the person. These weren''t the actions of the morally upright.


    But he had no other choice. Ye Fan really wanted that millenary spirit energy fruit.


    He was going to storm the Chu family soon.


    If he wanted to escape unscathed from the storming of such a vast and powerful family, he needed the


    help that the ice spirit fruit could grant him.


    Only rare treasures such as that fruit could help Ye Fan achieve drastic improvement in his cultivation


    within a short span of time.


    Of course, Ye Fan could also choose to make a grab for the ice spirit fruit and run.


    But there was a great chance that the cloaked figure would pursue and catch up with him. He would be


    killed and the fruit would return to the hands of the cloaked figure.


    To ensure his sess, he had to injure the cloaked figure first.


    Even though his attack would also end up pulling the cloaked figure out of a deep trance and drive the


    cloaked figure might not seed in catching up with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel bad for what he was going to do.


    But he was doing this to save himself. He decided to cast aside his concerns.


    "Screw it, it''s every man for himself! My apologies, mister!" Ye Fan gritted his teeth and decided to go


    ahead with his n.


    He wasn''t going to allow himself to be held back by other concerns.


    This was what battles for treasure boiled down to, after all.


    It was a battlefield filled with lies and deceit, and where the strong preyed on the weak.


    When Ye Fan had entered this treasure hunt, he had be the enemy. He was no longer friend to


    anyone who crossed his path. He had be their foe.


    He might treat friends like Angie with sincerity and honesty.


    But enemies whose interests conflicted with his would receive no mercy or kindness from him.


    That was because mercy would only bring about his own downfall.


    This was the world of martial arts.


    Cruel and merciless.


    Ye Fan finally moved.


    A deafening sound erupted inside the cave as Ye Fan charged forward with the speed of an arrow


    loosened from the bow.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He moved so swiftly that the human eye could not catch up with him, stirring whipping winds in his


    wake and sending a spray of pebble and sand into the air.


    Within the blink of an eye, he had crossed a dozen or so meters.


    "Who is it?"


    His opponent''s senses were a lot keener than Ye Fan had expected.


    The cloaked figure stirred awake as soon as Ye Fan approached.


    Waves of energy gathered and churned. The cloaked figure''s eyes opened suddenly.


    At that very moment, Ye Fan''s palm fell.


    With immense force and power, itnded squarely on the cloaked figure''s chest.


    The attack hade unexpectedly. The cloaked figure had been in a deep trance and had barely


    awaken. It had been toote then.


    Ye Fan had sessfully ambushed the cloaked figure with a blow to the chest.


    With a loud boom, the cloaked figure flew off the stone tform and crashed heavily into the stone wall.


    The impact sent rocks flying and rolling away.


    A tremor coursed through the cloaked figure''s body. Then, with a sudden grunt, the cloaked figure spat


    out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had gotten his hands on the ice spirit fruit. Heughed loudly as he began to run for


    his life.


    "My apologies, esteemed senior. I''ll make it up to you in the future, if I get the chance!" New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He had tried to hold it in but he couldn''t.


    Who wouldn''t be overjoyed with such a treasure in his possession?


    The cloaked figure must have been in a great mood for the whole day after ying the giant ape and


    acquiring the spirit fruit.


    The cloaked figure had his chance at happiness. It was his turn now.


    "Sorry!" Ye Fan''sughter reverberated in the cave as he fled into the distance.


    A voiceced with cold fury erupted from the cave the next moment.


    It was a fury that could set the heavens aze.


    The coldness of that fury could freeze the rivers and oceans of the earth.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1293 Ye...Ye Fan?

    Chapter 1293 Ye...Ye Fan?


    Two figures raced across the skies on the ind at the speed of light.


    Winds howled around them fiercely and ripped mercilessly through clouds, turning thetter into


    shreds.


    Beneath their feet were rows and rows of trees that swayed violently as their chase across the skies


    sent gusts of wind whipping across verdant crowns, stirring emerald waves rising and ebbing across


    the ind.


    One of the two figures was Ye Fan, who was attempting to flee with the treasure that he had just stolen.


    The other was the cloaked figure whom Ye Fan had just stolen that treasure from.


    Ye Fan was running as quickly as he could possibly run. He had pooled all his energies in his feet and


    as a result, he was moving as quickly as he ever possibly move.


    He had expected to shake off the cloaked figure easily at such high speeds, especially because he had


    just injured thetter severely moments ago.


    But things were way beyond his expectations.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t shake off his pursuer. In fact, the distance between the two of them


    appeared to be narrowing.


    Without his bizarre methods of dodging and evasion, the cloaked figure would have caught up with him


    by now.


    "Damnit, this can''t be possible. You''re injured! I should be able to shake you off! Well, since that doesn''t


    work, I''m just going to have to tire you out!"


    Ye Fan nced at the cloaked figure from the corner of his eye. Thetter was still in mad pursuit.


    A veil obscured his pursuer''s face while wild winds whipped his pursuer''s hair violently.


    His pursuer''s ck robes flurried wildly in the wind while a menacing fury emanated from the cloaked


    figure.


    He was being hunted by a demon that had crawled straight out of hell.


    Any other man would have been copsed into a boneless heap of fear and terror in the face of such a


    menacing aura.


    Ye Fan didn''t appear that worried at all.


    The cloaked figure was clearly at his limits.


    He was like a huge fish struggling against the hook in its lip, fighting with everything it had to no avail.


    When that fish lost all its strength, it would finally go still and allow the fisherman to scoop it out with his


    The cloaked figure had taken a blow from Ye Fan in the chest.


    While Ye Fan hadn''t put his full strength behind that attack, he had made sure that it hurt enough and


    would seriously injure the cloaked figure.


    Ye Fan eyed the traces of blood on the cloaked figure''s veil, observed his pursuer''s increasingly hurried


    breathing and concluded that his opponent wasn''t going tost for much longer.


    In a few moments, the cloaked figure would exhaust himself and lose the strength to pursue Ye Fan


    further.


    With that thought in mind, Ye Fan decided to wing it. He sped up.


    The winds howled around him as the trees and grass hissed violently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ye Fan was akin to a shooting star racing across the heavens above the ind.


    He had begun a deadly game of tag on the ind with his pursuer.


    One fled while the other chased, racing from one end of the ind to the other, from morning to noon,


    and from noon to dusk.


    Ye Fan did not expect to circle the ind hundreds of times. He was crushed by the fact that he had


    not managed to shake off the cloaked figure.


    "Damnit! Is this guy a bloodhound or something? Why isn''t he giving up?" panted Ye Fan heavily. He


    was going out of his mind.


    He had nned to tire his opponent out but he hadn''t expected himself to start gging before the


    other person did.


    While Ye Fan was still caught in his disbelief at his pursuer''s seemingly endless stamina, his opponent


    was in the grip of simr agitation.


    "Who is that scoundrel? He''s as quick as when I am at my full strength. In fact, he might even be more


    powerful than I am!"


    The person stared into the distant figure and frowned. Underneath the cloaked figure''s veil was a


    solemn look of caution and wariness.


    Capturing Ye Fan was turning out to be a greater challenge than expected.


    That didn''t mean that the cloaked figure was going to give up.


    No one had managed to steal something from right under the cloaked figure''s nose just yet!


    The look in those dark eyes grew colder at that thought.


    Shoving aside the pain that Ye Fan had inflicted earlier, the cloaked figure summoned whatever


    strength that remained and pooled whatever residual power that was left within an open palm.


    Then, the cloaked figure''s sword rose and fell heavily, sending a sh forward, in the direction where


    Ye Fan was fleeing.


    "The Ultimate de! Meteor Strike!"


    A crystalline voice rang loudly in the air as the sword sent a powerful attack that sliced through cloud


    and air, crossing a thousand meters at a speed that nearly surpassed that of light as it charged at Ye


    Fan.


    The purple light that apanied the attack raced towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan could sense the sudden approach of death like a bloodhound snapping at his heels.


    His hair stood on ends as the shadow of imminent death loomed over him.


    He couldn''t believe that he actually felt physically threatened by the attack.


    Instinctively and without any hesitation, Ye Fan unleashed his Dragon God Body.


    A gold light basked the heavens as the roar of a dragon thundered in the skies.


    Within a blink of an eye, Ye Fan was cloaked in his strongest defense.


    Strength began to fill his body as well. In the next moment, he unleashed a flurry of punches.


    Deafening thunders erupted in the heavens as his forceful blows punched through cloud and air,


    sending gusts of windshing out.


    His attacks were sliced into shreds by the overpowering de of wind still heading in his direction


    instantly.


    Thetter was weakened slightly as well by his blows.


    That was enough.


    His Dragon God Body would take care of the rest.


    But while he might survive the blow, there was no doubt that he was going to sustain serious injury


    from it.


    This was a fight that Ye Fan wasn''t going to survive.


    Ye Fan knew that very well. Even if he were to survive this attack, it didn''t mean he would survive this


    battle.


    "It appears that I''m going to die without realizing my grand ambitions,"mented Ye Fan as despair


    filled his eyes.


    He had thought his n was perfect.


    But he had underestimated his enemy''s true strength.


    He had believed that the ambush that he hadunched on his enemy had weakened and rendered the


    He had not expected his enemy to be a freak of nature who outmatched him despite sustaining such


    serious injury.


    "That...that''s the Yang Dragon God Body. How is that possible? Why would he possess the Dragon


    God Body? Could he be..."


    The thought sent the cloaked figure shaking violently. Her head whipped up forcefully and her eyes


    stared at the distant figure.


    It was then that Ye Fan whirled around to block her attack head on.


    Their eyes met.


    The world seemed to havee to a standstill.


    The person dressed in ck shook violently. Her pupils contracted as her mind went nk.


    Ye...Ye Fan?


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1294 Are You Sure You Dont Want It?

    Chapter 1294 Are You Sure You Don''t Want It?


    The clouds roiled in the skies above the ind.


    A grandmaster hovered in the heavens.


    Winds howled around her as the sword in her hand hummed with power.


    Within the storm, the grandmaster stood and beneath her robes, hid her slender form that shook


    violently as she heaved heavily.


    Ye Fan''s earlier disruption and theft had not caused her this much distress.


    She could not have foreseen that the scoundrel who had sneaked up on her and attacked her had


    been him.


    She had not expected their union, after their hasty parting, would be under such circumstances.


    How could anyone understand the emotional turmoil that she was experiencing right now?


    Waves of fear, shock and even joy flooded her while greater waves of fury and hate threatened to


    overwhelm her.


    "Thatjerk! He brings nothing buttrouble!"


    The young woman bristled with anger and annoyance. She was ready to dice him up into tiny bits.


    Despite her murderous thoughts, Yu Yun appeared to change her mind at thest moment before her


    attacknded on Ye Fan.


    With a thought, the course of the attack shifted minutely and the attack nced past Ye Fan like a


    forceful gust of wind.


    Ye Fan had steeled himself for his enemy''s attack and was stunned when it missed him.


    "How could it miss? It seems that the heavens are on my side!" Ye Fan was ted. He truly thought


    that he had been blessed by the gods and thus had escaped unscathed.


    Without saying a word, he continued his attempt to escape.


    His tion did notst long.


    A loud, clear sound rang out.


    A p from the cloaked figure on his cheek sent Ye Fan flying into the distance.


    He had not expected to be hit by a p to the face after missing an attack from his enemy''s sword.


    This wasn''t a bad thing though.


    Even though the p had sounded rather loud, it had not hurt that much. Besides the red mark on his


    face, Ye Fan did not suffer any injury.


    He got to his feet immediately and stered a sheepish smile on his face.


    "Esteemed senior, I''m terribly sorry for what I did earlier, but honestly, we bear no strong grudge


    against each other. This ice spirit fruit really means a lot to me. I really need it. Please allow me to have


    it. I promise to make it up to you in the future," said Ye Fan with the utmost respect as he tried his best


    not to anger the person before him.


    Ye Fan had no intention of handing the ice spirit fruit over to the cloaked figure even though thetter


    had caught up with him.


    He would rather thrash it out with thetter.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He wouldn''t be Ye Fan if he were so easily cowed by a stronger opponent.


    "You could''ve just taken the fruit. Why did you ambush me? Were you nning to kill me?¡± The furious


    voice of a young woman emerged from beneath the dark veil.


    Her fingers curled into fists.


    The thought of what had happened earlier sent her trembling with rage.


    She had been minding her own business and training in silence. It had been infuriating that someone


    had interrupted her training and stolen her treasure, but what had made that worse had been the


    ambush that had injured her seriously.


    If it hadn''t been Ye Fan but someone else who hadmitted the crime, she would have ripped the


    person apart.


    Even though she had managed to recognize the young man for whom he was, she had still given him a


    tight p for what he had done to her.


    That was the only way to appease her fury.


    He had gone too far, after all.


    What a shameless scoundrel!


    This was no better than the time he stole her clothes when she had been in the middle of training.


    "Well..."


    Ye Fan appeared slightly abashed when confronted by his victim and her interrogation.


    He scratched his head, then smiled sheepishly.


    "Senior, it was an act of self-preservation. I was forced to attack you. You are way more powerful than


    me. You would have caught up with me and killed me if I''d simply stolen the fruit and run. To ensure


    that I could get away, I had no choice but to injure you and boost my chances of sess. I swear that I


    did it only to save myself. I had no intention of killing you. If I wanted you dead, I would have struck you


    on your head and not in the chest."


    "Silence!" It was then that the cloaked young woman realized that Ye Fan hadid his hands on her


    chest. She was mortified.


    His exnation did cate her slightly though.


    The scoundrel did have a heart.


    If she had found out that he had genuinely tried to kill her, she wouldn''t let him off that easily.


    "Seems like we can''t avoid a fight, after all. Well, I guess the gods will decide whether I live or die


    today. Esteemed senior, please make your move.¡±


    Ye Fan could sense from the cloaked figure''s furious tone that he wasn''t going to walk away from this


    without a fight.


    He had no other choice but to battle.


    The look in his eyes grew cold.


    Endless power gathered in his body and coursed through his veins.


    He was as tense as a bowstring that had been drawn to the fullest, ready to release an arrow and fire a


    lethal shot any moment.


    Despite the fury simmering inside her, she had decided to let Ye Fan leave with the treasure.


    What had she done in this life to warrant such bad karma? Knowing this shameless scoundrel was the


    most unfortunate thing that had happened to her.


    The young woman had her back towards Ye Fan. She appeared extremely agitated.


    Her tone betrayed hints of exasperation and anger, emotions which her usual calm and distant self


    rarely disyed.


    "Wait, what?" Ye Fan froze. For a moment or so, he wondered if he had misheard her. "Are you sure


    you really don''t want this ice spirit fruit?"


    The young woman before him must be crazy.


    This was a millenary ice spirit fruit, a treasure so rare that one had to thank the gods if he were toe


    across one.


    Yet, this young woman was letting him have it even though she could clearly take him in a fight. New


    ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Something wasn''t right here. Something clearly wasn''t right here.


    "Is this a trap?" asked Ye Fan uncertainly after a moment of hesitation. He had a feeling that the young


    woman was trying to trick him.


    "Get out of here before I kill you!" the young woman shot back as she stomped her foot. She was going


    to go crazy.


    She had kindly decided to let him go. She couldn''t believe how this ingrate was doubting her good


    intentions.


    What a scoundrel! Did he truly believe that everyone was as shameless as he was?


    Ye Fan stared in both shock and suspicion at the cloaked figure before him.


    Her thick robes fluttered wildly in the wind and failed to hide her lovely curves.


    The veil obscuring her face couldn''t hide her beauty.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1295 We Meet Again

    Chapter 1295 We Meet Again


    This was the first time Ye Fan was looking at the person before him at such proximity.


    He stared at her lovely form and the air of cold dispassion that she was exuding.


    It struck Ye Fan then. The person before him had an air of familiarity to her.


    The memory of the beautiful young woman whom he had lived alongside in the old Chu family mansion


    appeared in his head. The outline of her form fit seamlessly with that of the woman before him.


    Something exploded inside Ye Fan''s head instantly.


    He widened his eyes slightly while his pupils contracted visibly. He gasped aloud with happiness and


    surprise. "Are you...are you Yu Yun?"


    Ye Fan had recognized her after all.


    Yu Yun stopped trying to hide who she was.


    She turned around and removed the veil over her face.


    The veil fell away to the sight of an impossibly lovely face. It was as if one was witnessing the


    blossoming of a rare and exquisite peony in a furious storm.


    Her beauty did not belong on this earth.


    It was a glorious beauty that rightly belonged in the heavens.


    The sun and moon paled inparison to her lovely face.


    Ye Fan himself was momentarily lost as he stared at Yu Yun.


    A look of surprise and happiness soon reced that of stupor on his face.


    "It''s you! I can''t believe it''s you, Yu Yun! I should have known it was you. There''s no other woman


    who''s as powerful as you are. It''s been such a long time!"ughed Ye Fan.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What Ye Fan had viewed aspletely bizarre behavior suddenly seemed so endearing after he had


    realized that the young woman standing before him was Yu Yun.


    She might appear cold and distant, but her frosty exterior hid an adorable and endearing personality.


    The smile on Ye Fan''s face grew as he remembered their times together.


    "I would rather we never meet again," said Yu Yun icily with a look of mild fury still on her lovely face.


    She was obviously still mad at Ye Fan having sneaked up on and attacked her.


    She should have known that it had been Ye Fan. After all, he was the only man shameless enough to


    After all, this was the man who had stolen her clothes so that he could have the Dragon God Body.


    This time, he hadid his hands on her chest for an ice spirit fruit!


    Yu Yun honestly wondered if she owed this scoundrel a debt in her past life. Nothing good ever


    happened when she bumped into him.


    "Alright now, don''t get mad. I didn''t know it was you! If I knew it were you, I wouldn''t have disrupted


    your training. In fact, I would have stood guard over you. This was all a misunderstanding. Why did you


    cover your face with a veil anyway? Do you think you look like a monster and are afraid to show your


    face to strangers?" said Ye Fan as he attempted to appease Yu Yun.


    He should have kept his mouth shut instead though. His words sent Yu Yun boiling with rage.


    "Shut up if you have nothing better to say!"


    She really wanted to teach this jerk another lesson.


    Ye Fan got her by the wrist as soon as she raised her arm.


    The sensation and warmth of Ye Fan''s skin sent rm rippling inside Yu Yun.


    She tried to free herself to no avail.


    "I''m sorry. You should have the ice spirit fruit since you found it. Finders, keepers, after all," said Ye Fan


    as he pulled out the ice spirit fruit and tried to hand it back to Yu Yun.


    She didn''t take it. Instead, she pulled her arm out of Ye Fan''s grip. "I told you it''s yours. I don''t regret


    what I said. Since I''ve given it to you, I''m not going to take it back."


    "But your training..."


    Yu Yun cut Ye Fan off before he could finish what he had to say. "My training''s none of your business.


    There are plenty of rare items that can aid one''s cultivation. I''m not going to weep over this one. You,


    on the other hand, probably made yourself plenty of enemies in the martial arts circle because of your


    shameless deeds. You should try and make yourself more powerful as soon as possible and prevent


    yourself from getting killed," said Yu Yun frostily before hastily adding, "I don''t care if you die, but I don''t


    want Granny to be upset.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    This silly girl''s pride was so endearing.


    "Have you been alone all this while? It''s not safe for a girl to travel alone. You''re lucky to have met me.


    Imagine if you were ambushed by someone else. What would have happened to you then?"


    Ye Fan must be the only man shameless enough to think he had been doing her a favor bymitting


    such a shameless and despicable deed.


    Yu Yun rolled her eyes at him. She couldn''t be bothered to get mad at him anymore.


    "Just mind your own business. You''ve got guts, running around this ce with the abilities you have. I


    would have in you with my sword if I didn''t care about Granny''s feelings,¡± said Yu Yun frostily.


    Ye Fan simply smiled and did not say a


    word.


    His smile was as warm as the summer breeze.


    Silence fell upon them and the world around them like a gentle nket.


    Neither of them said a word.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yu Yun finally looked at Ye Fan and said quietly. "How''s your progress


    with the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique?¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded. Tve mastered the basics."


    "Join an organization? What kind of organization?" asked Ye Fan with a faint smile on his lips. It was as


    if he was having a casual conversation with Yu Yun.


    In fact, Ye Fan felt rxed every time he chatted with Yu Yun.


    It was like talking to his best friend.


    "Chu Sect,¡± said Yu Yun.


    Ye Fan frowned.


    Yu Yun mistook the frown for Ye Fan''s concern that Chu Sect might not ept him because of his


    Chinese nationality. "Don''t worry about getting into the sect. Even though Chu Sect disallows Chinese


    martial artists from joining their sect, I have a friend inside who holds an office in the sect and who


    might be able to help. I''ll have her write you a rmendation letter. With that letter, no one will stop


    you from entering Chu Sect." New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    Yu Yun was about to go on when she caught the stormy look on Ye Fan''s face. She fell silent.


    "What''s wrong with you, Ye Fan?" asked Yu


    Yun confusedly.


    He had been to Chu Sect before.


    He had spent some time with members of the three families in Chu Sect during his days under the Chu


    family''s roof.


    He could still remember the faces of those men and women who had hailed themselves as the most


    powerful organization in the world.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1296 Does It Fit?

    Chapter 1296 Does It Fit?


    Chu Sect might be one of the most powerful and prestigious sects in the martial arts circle, but to Ye


    Fan, whose history with the sect had been tainted with pain and cruelty, the sect brought no appeal and


    only invoked disgust and abhorrence.


    "Ye Fan, you don''t have to worry about that. The martial arts circle doesn''t care about where youe


    from. It only cares for power and strength. With your gifting, you stand a chance at bing the Red


    Guardian even if you can''t be the sect leader. As a Red Guardian, you''re second only to the sect


    leader in Chu Sect and hold authority over the rest of the sect."


    The most powerful person in Chu Sect was the sect leader. His or her authority was not to be


    challenged by anyone else in the sect.


    The next most powerful person would be the Red Guardian.


    The Red Guardian answered only to the sect leader and heldmand over the rest of the sect.


    The deputy sect leader and the elders of the sect had to answer to his or her orders.


    In fact, one could even go as far as to say that the Red Guardian represented the sect leader''s will.


    If the sect leader was akin to the king, then the Red Guardian was akin to his regent.


    However, should the Red Guardian grow too ambitious and the sect leader fail to control his regent, the


    former might end up threatening and usurping thetter''s power.


    That had been why the position had remained vacant all these years.


    Since the founding of Chu Sect, there had only been one Red Guardian. She had been the childhood


    sweetheart and wife of the first sect leader.


    The person who could assume such a position had to share a unique rtionship with the sect leader.


    Yu Yun''s words to Ye Fan revealed her trust in and regard for the young man.


    But there was no way Ye Fan would ept her offer.


    He turned her down tly.


    "Yu Yun, you don''t have to say another word. I won''t join Chu Sect even if I were offered the position of


    sect leader. I''m used to my freedom. I don''t like being bound to any sect or organization," said Ye Fan


    almost harshly.


    "Fine, forget I ever said this then.¡± Yu Yun was a little displeased by the tone that Ye Fan had taken.


    What an ingrate! He didn''t know a good thing if it stared him in the face.


    Besides, he didn''t have to sound so rude.


    Did he have a grudge against Chu Sect? Had Chu Sect wronged him in the past or something?


    "You should leave. Let us never meet again. I don''t wish to have someone sneak up and attack me


    again."


    The gentle Yu Yun was gone and reced by a cold and proud woman.


    Having said her piece, Yu Yun turned and got ready to leave.


    "Hold on! I have a question for you!" yelled Ye Fan suddenly with a serious look on his face. He


    seemed to have an important question for Yu Yun.


    Yu Yun paused and turned around. Her brow furrowed slightly. "What else do you wish to say?"


    Ye Fan did not reply her immediately. His dark eyes stared unbl inking ly at her while his face betrayed


    no hint of emotion.


    Trepidation and nervousness rippled inside Yu Yun at the sight of the serious look on Ye Fan''s face.


    Had he figured out who she truly was?


    Ye Fan''s voice rang out once again as fear spiked inside Yu Yun.


    "Yu Yun, have you tried the gift that I bought you? Does it fit? Do you like it? I went through quite a few


    stores and looked at almost a thousand pieces before I found one that looked like the one you used to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    have," said Ye Fan cheekily as his eyes swept across Yu Yun''s chest.


    No one answered him.


    The world seemed to havee to aplete standstill.


    Utter silence descended upon thend.


    After a long moment, a furious voice rang out in the heavens.


    "Die, shameless scoundrel!"


    The humming of a sword resounded in the air as a de shed at Ye Fan.


    "What the hell! Did you have to get so worked up? I was just asking! You didn''t have to answer me if


    you didn''t have to. There''s no need to start a fight!"


    Ye Fan''s eyelids twitched violently. He had nearly wetted his pants upon sensing the wave of


    murderous rage rising behind him.


    He had not expected the situation to escte so unexpectedly. They had been having such a pleasant


    conversation earlier.


    He really couldn''t afford to make this woman mad!


    Ye Fanmented inwardly as he began running for his life.


    In his wake was Yu Yun, furious and mortified as she swung her sword and pursued Ye Fan.


    Yu Yun moved at lightning speed as she leaped into the sky and darted across the sky. Yet, after


    dashing a hundred meters, she grunted suddenly. A violent tremor coursed through her body before


    she spat a mouthful of blood.


    Droplets of crimson sprinkled across the azure sky and scented the breeze with blood.


    Bright red fell like a light drizzle before the wind blew them away.


    Like a solitary leaf caught in the wind, Yu Yun plungedndward.


    "Yu Yun!" gasped Ye Fan aloud.


    All thoughts of escape cast aside, Ye Fan whirled around and caught Yu Yun in his arms andnded on


    earth.


    "Yu Yun, are you alright? Wake up! Don''t scare me!¡± shouted Ye Fan anxiously.


    The young woman in his arms looked pale and bloodless. Her lovely face looked the color of a fragile


    sheet of paper.


    Flecks of red stained her dark dress.


    Her breathing was uneven and weak.


    The sight of Yu Yun terrified Ye Fan.


    He checked her vitals instantly.


    A somber look darkened his face the next moment.


    Yu Yun had not escaped unscathed from the attack that he had inflicted on her in the cave.


    In fact, he had sessfully wounded her seriously.


    Ye Fan had pulled his punches then because he had only wanted Yu Yun injured and not dead or


    ruined.


    If Yu Yun had remained in the cave and tried to heal herself, she would have recovered within days.


    New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    But the silly woman had been stubborn and risked her life to hunt down Ye Fan. She had ignored her


    injury and pursued him relentlessly for an entire day.


    The hunt had exhausted Ye Fan utterly even though he had not been injured at all. Yu Yun must have


    had it worse.


    However, despite her injuries, she had almost killed Ye Fan. That showed how powerful this young


    woman truly was.


    She had reached the end of her limits.


    Physical exhaustion and her injuries had caused her to pass out in Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Another one who doesn''t know when to give it a rest!" sighed Ye Fan loudly as he shook his head.


    Without a moment''s dy, he tightened his arms around the young woman, leaped into the skies and


    left in a haste.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1297 A Panicked Yu Yun

    Chapter 1297 A Panicked Yu Yun


    Yu Yun had sustained severe injuries. Ye Fan had to treat her as soon as possible.


    If he didn''t and he allowed the injury to fester, the damage she had sustained would be


    irreversible. That could affect her future as a martial artist.


    Ye Fan had seen too many martial artists suffer permanent damage to their bodies because of severe


    injury and seen how that had impeded their progress in martial arts.


    He would never forgive himself if Yu Yun''s future was ruined because of him.


    The young man sped across the skies as he carried the impossibly beautiful young woman in his arms.


    He ran so quickly that the human eye could hardly catch up.


    The forest stirred quietly beneath his feet as winds rushed through its midst.


    Leaves rustled while clouds streamed soundlessly across the sky.


    The flurry of leaves dancing in the air startled countless birds into a terrified flight.


    A frantic Ye Fan returned to the cave where he had found Yu Yun as quickly as he possibly could.


    He walked into the cave with Yu Yun in his arms. Then, his palm shot out twice and hit the walls on


    both sides of the entrance.


    Rocks loosened and tumbled down the sides of the mountain. Sand and dirt flew into and yellowed the


    air.


    The entrance of the cave was soon blocked by a wall of rocks.


    That set his heart at ease. Ye Fan walked into the cave and carefully ced Yu Yun on the stone


    tform that she had been meditating on earlier.


    Without a moment''s dy, he got her to sit up in front of him.


    Then, he focused his mind and ced his palms lightly on Yu Yun''s shoulders. Pure


    energy began to course through Ye Fan''s arms and into Yu Yun.


    A few hourster and utterly spent, Ye Fan finally stopped.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Without his hands on her shoulders, Yu Yun fell limply into Ye Fan''s arms.


    Another hour passed.


    The young beauty within his arms finally opened her eyes.


    "You''re awake."


    Ye Fan smiled happily. Sweat beaded his forehead while exhaustion lined his pale face.


    rm red inside Yu Yun when she realized that she was lying in Ye Fan''s arms. She got up and left


    him hastily.


    The sudden abrupt movement strained her injury. Dark spots appeared in her vision and she nearly


    cked out.


    "Stop moving around. You''ve been seriously injured. I only managed to protect your vitals. One misstep


    and the damage could have been permanent," said Ye Fan hastily. His voice was filled with concern.


    Yu Yun seemed to know what was wrong with her as well and didn''t seem very surprised when she


    heard what Ye Fan had said.


    She looked around in confusion. "Where are we?¡±


    She must still be very weak, because her voice sounded weak and like a whisper.


    "This is the cave you were training in. Don''t worry, I sealed the entrance. No one will find us," Ye Fan


    said as he tried to reassure Yu Yun.


    The air froze instantly. A faint blush appeared on Yu Yun''s face. She turned and looked away from Ye


    Fan.


    That was when Ye Fan realized the inappropriateness of his words and tried to exin. "I mean, it''s


    safe here. No one''s going to sneak up and attack you like I did," said Ye Fan sheepishly.


    This wasn''t the time to be embarrassed though.


    Having said that, Ye Fan pulled the ice spirit fruit out and handed it to Yu Yun. "Alright, stop wasting


    time. The energy that I''ve transferred to you won''t protect you for long. If you don''t achieve a


    breakthrough soon, the energies inside you will destroy you from the inside out. You''ll be a ruined


    person then."


    The earlier session of healing that Ye Fan had conducted had allowed him to realize how seriously


    injured Yu Yun truly was.


    The internal injuries that she had couldn''t have been the result of his simple sneak attack.


    He had made things worse by interrupting her training during a critical moment in her attempted


    breakthrough.


    That had led to vast amounts of energies breaking loose and going wild inside her


    body.


    The injury that she had sustained was worse than the one that she had been healing from while she


    had been staying in the old Chu family home.


    If they didn''t tread carefully, Yu Yun could ruin her future as a martial artist.


    Within every storm cloud hid a silver lining though.


    This might not turn out to be such a bad thing for Yu Yun.


    If she continued her meditative trance, she could use the power of the ice spirit fruit to unblock the


    meridians in her body and fuel her breakthrough.


    The energies wrecking chaos inside her body would course through her meridians freely and gather in


    her diaphragm.


    That would save her from her current predicament and boost her cultivation!


    But Ye Fan didn''t expect the young woman to reject the ice spirit fruit in spite of everything that he had


    just said.


    The look on Ye Fan''s face darkened.


    She could be so unreasonable sometimes.


    This was an emergency! But here she was, still trying to preserve her dignity.


    Ye Fan shoved the fruit at Yu Yun''s lips and urged her to eat it.


    She turned her head away from the fruit and from the sight of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan froze.


    He stared stupidly at the frail looking young woman before him and couldn''t say a single word for the


    longest time.


    Yu Yun thought he was mad at her. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Honestly, you don''t have to worry about my injuries,¡± she said softly to him. "I may not have the ice


    spirit fruit, but I still have-!"


    What happened next exceeded Yu Yun''s wildest dreams.


    Ye Fan, who had been behind her all along, had somehow appeared next to her. He wrapped his arm


    around her neck and pulled her into his arms.


    Shock filled Yu Yun''s eyes as she watched the young man''s face approach hers steadily until it filled


    her entire vision and their lips touched.


    Her lovely eyes widened and her head went nk. She stiffened, as if shocked by a jolt of electricity.


    She could smell him. His intensity and his wildness.


    Yu Yun protested loudly and began to struggle.


    Ye Fan ignored her and instead pried her lips open forcefully with his tongue and pushed the cold spirit


    fruit into her mouth.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1298 He Was Driving Yu Yun Nuts

    Chapter 1298 He Was Driving Yu Yun Nuts


    No one could have foreseen that Ye Fan would resort to such means to feed Yu Yun the fruit.


    Having achieved what he had nned to do, he let go of Yu Yun and jumped away immediately, putting


    a distance between himself and thetter. He was clearly terrified that in her fit of fury, the young


    woman was going to pick up her sword and try to kill him again.


    Then, he thought about it. In her weakened state, she wouldn''t be able to do so even if she really


    wanted to.


    "How about that! You thought I couldn''t get you to do anything, didn''t you? I made you eat the fruit,


    didn''t I?¡± said Ye Fan with a smug grin while keeping an arm''s length from Yu Yun.


    Yu Yun was still stuck in a stupor and had not yet recovered from her shock.


    She couldn''t believe it. Had a man just kissed her without her consent?


    How could that happen?


    "Ye Fan...you scoundrel! How dare you... how dare you..."


    It was a long while before Yu Yun finally broke out of her dazed stupor.


    The immensely beautiful woman could still feel Ye Fan''s breath on her lips.


    Her cheeks turned bright red. The flush spread from her neck to the tip of her ears.


    This wasn''t the first time she had been so intimate with Ye Fan.


    But this was different. The previous time, they had both been delirious and hadn''t been in their right


    minds. Neither of them had been able to remember the details of that night the next day.


    This time though, Yu Yun had beenpletely clearheaded when Ye Fan had kissed her.


    She could remember every detail clearly.


    In fact, she could remember how Ye Fan had pried her mouth open after their lips


    had touched.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Waves of shame and mortification threatened to pull Yu Yun under.


    Yu Yun hadn''t been able to forgive Ye Fan for theirst aborted act of intimacy.


    She was the sect leader of a powerful sect and a woman who prided herself on her dignity and honor.


    Yet, she had just been dishonored by a man yet again. Who could understand the emotional turmoil


    that she was suffering right this moment?


    She would have let Ye Fan off for kissing her. After all, this wasn''t their first time. What infuriated her


    was the fact that he had fed her the ice spirit fruit.


    "You scoundrel! I told you I didn''t want it! Why did you feed it to me? Did you even know how the ice


    spirit fruit is to be consumed before you fed me the fruit? You''re going to drive me crazy!" Yu Yun''s


    lovely face flushed with fury as she thundered at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was going to drive her into an early grave.


    The ice spirit fruit was incredibly rare and valuable, and held within it an equally incredible power.


    There was one highly probable oue that resulted from consuming the fruit whole and directly. One


    would fail to withstand the massive energies contained within the fruit. The luckier ones would suffer


    damage to their diaphragms and severance of all their meridians while the unluckier ones blow up and


    die instantly.


    That had been why Yu Yun had tried the alternative, which was external consumption of the fruit.


    That was the only way to absorb the energies within the ice spirit fruit incrementally. She could stop


    anytime she had reached her physical limits.


    But Ye Fan had just fed her the whole fruit. Great.


    He hadn''t saved her. In fact, he might have just doomed her to certain death.


    Yu Yun stared at the stupid smile on Ye Fan''s face and was ovee by overwhelming fury. Her blood


    pressure must have hit the roof.


    She was convinced that the gods had sent Ye Fan to earth to punish her.


    She never failed to find herself endangered and stuck in a life-or-death situation whenever she bumped


    into him.


    The first time she had met Ye Fan at the old Chu family mansion, she had nearly spiraled into


    madness.


    This time, she might get killed once again because of him.


    She must have owed him a great debt in their past lives.


    The furious and mortified look on Yu Yun''s face only served to make Ye Fanugh. He didn''t seem to


    feel any remorse at all.


    Only one thought upied his head then and it was how adorable this young woman was when she


    got mad.


    Well, it was a better look than her usual cold and emotionless self.


    "Why are youughing? I''m going to be dead in a minute because of you!" Yu Yun yelled at Ye Fan as


    her eyes were lit aze with fury. She ground her teeth angrily as she stared at the smile on Ye Fan''s


    face. If she weren''t injured now, she would have thrown herself at the asshole and turned him into


    chopped liver. "You should get out of here! Do you want to die as well?¡±


    In a while, the ice spirit fruit''s energies will blow her up from the inside and in her injured state, she


    wouldn''t be able to control the explosion.


    Her diaphragm would be torn apart and the energies inside her body would rush out of her. She would


    blow up and die a horrible death.


    When a supreme grandmaster blew up, the force of that explosion was equivalent to that of a nuclear


    explosion.


    Everything within a thousand meters would be leveled. Nothing would survive.


    Even though that was no hope for her survival, Yu Yun did not wish for Ye Fan to die needlessly


    alongside her.


    Yet Ye Fan simply smiled and shook his head when he heard the frantic and furious tone of her voice.


    Ye Fan''s mild andforting words seemed to possess a strange power that soothed Yu Yun''s fears.


    She calmed down quickly.


    "Do you really know what to do?" Yu Yun couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word. He simply walked up to her, helped her up and got her to sit up in front of


    him.


    "Focus your mind and cast all thoughts aside. Summon the energies inside your body and gather them


    in your diaphragm.


    Within moments, Yu Yun''s thoughts quietened. She followed Ye Fan''s instructions and began to guide


    the energies inside her body as they circted inside her.


    Slowly, she sank into a deep training trance.


    Ye Fan unleashed his Dragon God Body and following the steps that had been recorded in the Book of


    Celestial Cloud, guided the energies inside his body out and into Yu Yun''s in a gradual transfer. The


    transfer would suppress the inherent coldness that the ice spirit fruit exuded and slow down the rate at


    which the fruit was being absorbed to one that Yu Yun''s body could physically withstand. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    Submerged in waves of bliss as she grew increasingly powerful, Yu Yun was too distracted to ask Ye


    Fan what he had done.


    Of course, Ye Fan was simply following the instructions that had been recorded in the Book of Celestial


    Cloud.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud had records of the ice spirit fruit and had included the ways in which this


    fruit could be consumed.


    External consumption was the safer method but required an extraordinary amount of energy and time.


    Internal consumption eliminated those disadvantages. One could absorb the energy within the ice spirit


    fruit fully within a much shorter period of time.


    Of course, the risks that came with internal consumption were a lot higher.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1299 An Unexpected Turn of Events

    Chapter 1299 An Unexpected Turn of Events


    Yu Yun knew and had worried about those risks. If anything were to go wrong as she absorbed the


    energy within the ice spirit fruit internally, she might just explode and die instantly.


    There were ways to neutralize that risk though.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud had detailed nine ways to do so.


    One of them was to utilize the yang energies within a Yang Dragon God Body to neutralize the inherent


    cold that the ice spirit fruit emanated.


    It was a happy coincidence that Ye Fan had the Yang Dragon God Body.


    He could make use of his Yang Dragon God Body to suppress the hostile energies inside the ice spirit


    fruit.


    "You silly girl, you should thank the stars for having met me. Without me, you couldn''t have mastered


    the Dragon God Body or the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique so quickly. Without me, you wouldn''t


    have had such an opportunity for cultivation either,¡± said Ye Fan with a smug smile as he suppressed


    the hostile energies inside the ice spirit fruit.


    He was convinced that Yu Yun must have been blessed by the gods to have be his acquaintance.


    One hardly knew what Yu Yun would think or feel if she knew these thoughts.


    For the next seven days, Ye Fan continued to release the energies of his Dragon God Body to help Yu


    Yun.


    After the seventh day, he couldn''t take it any longer.


    He was utterly spent. This was more exhausting than a fight to the death.


    He copsed, rolled off the tform andy on the stone floor. His chest rose and fell heavily as he


    panted.


    "I''m done. I can''t do this anymore. She''s going to drain me dry if I keep this up," moaned Ye Fan


    weakly.


    His clothes were soaked in sweat. His forehead was wet with cold beads of perspiration as well.


    He was utterly exhausted.


    If Li Er were here and could see Ye Fan now, he would have been misled into thinking that Ye Fan had


    just spent a really long and exhausting night with a beautiful woman.


    Only the gods and Ye Fan would know that he had been conducting a transfusion of energies for seven


    days and seven nights.


    He had only managed that because he was trained in the Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Anyone else


    would have onlysted two days.


    It was recorded in the Book of Celestial Cloud that Ye Fan only needed to use the power of his Dragon


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    God Body to help Yu Yun tide over the next three to five days.


    But as a precautionary measure, he had tried tost as long as he could.


    The longer he tried to suppress the destructive energies of the ice spirit fruit, the less dangerous they


    would be to Yu Yun.


    "The rest is up to you now, Yu Yun!"


    Ye Fan was still very much weakened and had not yet recovered fully despite the long bout of rest that


    he had just taken.


    Hey prone on the ground, his head turned to one side as he studied Yu Yun.


    Her eyes were tightly shut, her longshes fluttering faintly in the slight breeze.


    Hints of pain lined her devastatingly beautiful face.


    Ye Fan knew the pain that she must be going through right now.


    That was cultivation for you. It was never meant to be easy or smooth.


    If one wanted power, then one had to pay in hardship and pain.


    Only fingers that had been cut by the strings of an instrument could master the tune the world danced


    to.


    Only those who had gone through hell and lived could master the power to shape the very heavens.


    The path of cultivation was one that had to be journeyed alone.


    No one could shoulder the hardships of its solitary traveler.


    Time passed steadily.


    After a long break, Ye Fan gradually regained his strength.


    Unlike Yu Yun, he had not been injured.


    The only injury that he had incurred had been the p that Yu Yun had given him when they had first


    met.


    That exined why he could so quickly return to his animated and lively self after a short rest.


    Having regained his strength, Ye Fan did not proceed to intervene in Yu Yun''s training a second time.


    After numerous days in her training trance, Ye Fan had a feeling that Yu Yun was nearly done


    absorbing the energies residing within the ice spirit fruit.


    What was left could no longer pose any harm to her safety.


    All he had to do now was to sit quietly by her side and keep watch over her.


    The days passed slowly.


    Yu Yun remained deep in her trance and didn''t seem like she was going to wake up anytime soon. Ye


    Fan worried about the look of growing pain on her face. Her forehead was growing damp and cold with


    sweat.


    "That''s weird. Why isn''t she waking up? She should be awake by now. Have I underestimated the


    power of that ice spirit fruit?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Regardless of Ye Fan''s doubts or worries, there was nothing he could do but wait.


    Ye Fan dared not interrupt her during such a critical moment in her attempted breakthrough.


    Perhaps, the only thing that he could do for Yu Yun was to help her dab the droplets of sweat trickling


    into her eyes.


    His eyes identally nced down while he was doing that.


    They slid down Yu Yun''s snowy neck and continued downward.


    Ye Fan thought he could see a glimpse ofcy ck straps.


    His lips curled upward at that sight.


    "Heh! You didn''t want me to ask, did you?


    You allowed yourself to wear it but not my asking about it?"


    Ye Fan recalled the look of fury on Yu Yun''s face then. The more he thought about it, the more


    endearing he found the young


    woman.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. His face split into a wide grin as he burst out intoughter.


    After his bout ofughter, Ye Fan resumed guard duty next to Yu Yun.


    They weren''t family. In fact, they might even bear some grudge against the other.


    Regardless, Yu Yun had ended up in her current predicament because of what Ye Fan had done.


    He couldn''t simply walk away from her and leave her to die.


    Besides, Yu Yun had been willing to give up the ice spirit fruit that she had acquired painstakingly to


    him.


    It was a gesture of generosity and kindness that Ye Fan couldn''t not repay.


    That was why he had to remain by Yu Yun''s side and keep watch over her until she awoke.


    Time continued to pass steadily.


    Complete silence descended upon the cave.


    It was so quiet that one could hear the air stir.


    Yet it was a quiet that did notst.


    After a long period of stillness, a sudden brilliance erupted from Yu Yun.


    The wave of power flooded the cave like a sudden storm.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the cave.


    The roof and ground of the cave shook violently. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Ye Fan headed down the tunnel. The entrance that he had sealed earlier had been blown wide open by


    Yu Yun''s sudden release of power.


    "Oh no!¡± The sight filled Ye Fan''s eyes with rm.


    The energies that had erupted from Yu Yun had been incredibly powerful.


    They would surge outward and flood thends after escaping the cave.


    Multitudes of martial artists were roaming the rainforest right now.


    Ye Fan was certain that they would have picked up on the sudden surge of power and would be able to


    trace it back to the


    cave.


    When that happened, martial artists from everywhere would gather outside the cave.


    He wasn''t worried about martial artists at Lv Hua and Reilo''s sort of level.


    What worried Ye Fan was the possibility of another supreme grandmaster as powerful as Yu Yun in the


    midst of this rainforest.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1300 A Mass Gathering

    Chapter 1300 A Mass Gathering


    The chances of that were slim though.


    But if such a powerful martial artist happened to be loitering around in the rainforest, he or she would


    definitely have sensed the sudden and overwhelming eruption of power earlier.


    If that martial artist proceeded to do what Ye Fan expected him or her to do, then they were going to


    find themselves in grave danger.


    There was nothing Ye Fan could do now but worry though.


    He walked up to the entrance of the cave and, with a sudden blow to the wall, sent rocks crumbling and


    blocking the entrance.


    Then, he hurried back to Yu Yun and waited anxiously for her to wake up.


    He knew that blocking the entrance of the cave was merely a temporary measure. A grandmaster in


    the vicinity would realize that something wasn''t what it appeared.


    What he had done would simply buy them a little time.


    All he could do now was pray that Yu Yun awaken from her meditative trance as soon as possible.


    "Please hurry up! We''re going to be swamped by martial artists in a while. I can''t guarantee that I''ll be


    able to hold them off on my own." Ye Fan appeared nervous as he eyed Yu Yun, whose eyes were


    tightly shut as she sat in a deep meditative trance.


    Ye Fan was quite sure that she was going to wake up from her trance soon.


    She was clearly at the final stage of reaching the next tier in her cultivation.


    Her entire body was aglow with the energies of the natural world and thetter was growing with


    increasing intensity and strength.


    She was exuding waves of pure power.


    Everything pointed to Yu Yun reaching the end of her meditative trance.


    It was both a good and bad thing. Ye Fan also knew that the waves of pure natural energy that Yu Yun


    was emanating were also blinding beacons that were surely drawing powerful martial artists to their


    location.


    If this went on, they were going to be surrounded by martial artists within a few days.


    "I really hope she wakes up soon," muttered Ye Fan worriedly to himself as he stared at the young


    woman before him.


    Meanwhile, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi were slowly retracing their steps.


    Lv Hua followed steadily behind them.


    The trio were in a terrible mood.


    They had entered the rainforest as proud and eager warriors. But now, they were akin to frost-stung


    berries, their heads dropping as they trudged slowly through the rainforest.


    "Elder Kong, are we really going to return empty-handed?" After a long silence, Lu Yan-Xi finally asked


    as she looked at Kong Ming.


    Kong Ming sighed exasperatedly. ¡°What else can we do? Are we going to fight Ye Fan for a spirit


    energy fruit?"


    "How are we going to answer for it if we go back empty-handed?"


    Lu Yan-Xi wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    This was a very important mission to her.


    This had been her opportunity to gain the attention of the upper echelons of War God Castle. She had


    wanted to use this chance to have a grandmaster take her in as his or her disciple. But she hadn''t


    managed to get her hands on a spirit energy fruit at all. In fact, she had almost gotten herself killed.


    She would be too embarrassed to speak of what had happened when she returned.


    She would be theughingstock of the town.


    That also exined why she was so reluctant to return empty-handed.


    Kong Ming did not say a word. He simply sighed.


    He wasn''t happy with the oue of their trip as well.


    Of course, he wasn''t.


    But what could they do about it?


    Unless there was another spirit energy fruit hidden elsewhere in the forest, there was nothing they


    could do to change anything.


    Kong Ming''s eyes lit up at that thought. "You''re right, Yan-Xi. We could try searching other areas. There


    may be spirit energy fruits hidden elsewhere too. This is a huge rainforest, after all. We might find other


    treasures even if we fail to find any spirit energy fruits."


    Lu Yan-Xi perked up and nodded when she heard that. "You''re right, Elder Kong. We''re not in a rush to


    get back anyway. Why not look elsewhere? We won''t have to return empty-handed if we get lucky and


    Just as the two came to a decision to remain in the rainforest and continue their search, waves of pure


    energy came rushing at them from the distance like a sudden tsunami.


    Kong Ming and the others reeled back with shock.


    "That...what''s that? Could that be another spirit energy fruit tree?"


    Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi exchanged a look before leaping with joy.


    "Haha! Yan-Xi, this is fate! It''s destiny! We must get our hands on whatever that is! We can''t go away


    empty-handed. Let''s go!"


    Without further ado, Kong Ming and the rest sped towards the direction from which the waves of pure


    energy hade.


    Naturally, they had not been the only three persons who had sensed those waves.


    "What incredible power!"


    "I can''t believe it. The energy that I just felt was purer than the energy that that spirit energy fruit tree


    had given off!"


    "This must be a bigger tree. The fruit that it bears is definitely bigger as well."


    "Let''s go!"


    "We''ve got to hurry!"


    "Is there another spirit energy fruit tree in this rainforest?"


    "Who cares? Let''s go take a look!¡±


    "Brothers, let''s go!"


    New troubles always appeared just as one was done with the previous one.


    Many teams that had been ready to return home had changed their minds and headed for the ce


    from where the waves of immense power had originated.


    "Master, what should we do? Should we go take a look as well?"


    Mike Jones and his men had reached the edge of the rainforest then.


    For all intents and purposes, their mission had ended and they should be returning to their hotel and


    assembling with the other teams from Chu Sect. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Yet, something unexpected seemed to have happened in the rainforest. Mike Jones couldn''t help but


    feel torn about what to do.


    The upper echelons of Chu Sect had personally nned this mission.


    He was only privy to details that were necessary to his execution of his assigned tasks.


    But Mike Jones had had a niggling feeling right from the start. Chu Sect hadn''t only been interested in


    getting spirit energy fruits. It wasn''t that simple.


    After all, while a spirit energy fruit might be an extremely rare and preciousmodity, it wasn''t worth


    the vast resources that Chu Sect had poured into obtaining the fruit.


    There was something fishy going on here.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1301 Are You Telling Me What to Do?

    Chapter 1301 Are You Telling Me What to Do?


    After a long moment of deliberation, Mike Jones decided to take a further look.


    "If some rare and precious treasure does appear, we''ll just make a grab for it. It''ll be easier to answer to


    the bosses that way."


    Mike Jones couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    After all, his sister''s friendship with Ye Fan had been the only reason why he wasn''t returning empty-


    handed from this mission.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Regardless, he had notpleted the mission perfectly and would definitely face rebuke when he


    returned to the sect.


    This was a chance for Mike Jones to redeem himself. He wasn''t going to let it slip through his fingers.


    Mike Jones led the remaining group of martial artists from Chu Sect and ventured deeper into the


    rainforest.


    "Young Master, what about Young Mistress? Do we send her home or bring her along?" one of his men


    asked then.


    Currently, Angie was being watched by a few of his men and could only move freely within a small


    radius of a few meters. Around her stood martial artists who kept watch over her and who were afraid


    that their Young Mistress would run off again.


    "Mike, I want toe along as well. Bring me along. I promise to do everything you say and not make


    you mad," yelled Angie when she heard the question Mike''s man had asked. She scrunched her face


    up into a sorry look as she pleaded with her brother.


    "In your dreams! You devious imp, I know what you''re thinking. You''ll try to find a chance to run. I spent


    a lot of work catching you. I''m not going to let you run off again!" Mike Jones was unmoved. He barked


    an order to his men. "The few of you over there, instead of following me into the rainforest, you shall


    bring her back to the hotel. Keep an eye on her. We''ll decide on what to do next when I return.¡± "Yes,


    Young Master," replied the men immediately.


    Angie was displeased when she heard that.


    "Mike, I don''t want to be left behind on my own. I want toe along with you! Let me! If you don''t, I''ll


    never talk to you ever again. Besides, do you really think they can keep me in the hotel? Just wait and


    see. With you gone, I''ll find a way to slip out," Angie protested and taunted her brother when she


    realized that her pleas had fallen on deaf ears.


    "You!" His sister was driving him mad.


    He couldn''t afford to take his eyes off her for one second!


    "Young Master, I believe Young Mistress can be allowed to join us. You''ll be able to keep watch over


    Young Mistress and prevent her from escaping. Should we be so unfortunate as to run into that


    Chinese young man again, she woulde in useful then," whispered the old man who had been by


    Mike Jones'' side at this while.


    Mike Jones'' face darkened instantly.


    "Are you suggesting that we might bump into that jerk again? He snatched so many spirit energy fruits!


    He''s probably left the Amazon rainforest ages ago. There''s no way we''ll run into him again!"


    Mike Jones both hated and feared Ye Fan.


    Amongst the many martial artists lurking in the rainforest, Ye Fan was the one whom he hoped never to


    run into again.


    He wanted to stay as far away from that man as possible!


    If he had known that he would run into Ye Fan, he swore that he would have sat this mission out.


    ¡°There''s no need to worry, Young Master. This is just a precautionary measure. I too, believe that Ye


    Fan has left the rainforest and returned to his country with his spirit energy fruits some time ago."


    No one could fault them for thinking so.


    Any ordinary person in the possession of numerous treasures would be seized by the desire to return


    to the safety of their country as soon as they could.


    After all, they had a target painted on their backs. Every martial artist would be coveting their treasure.


    It was just a matter of time before they got an arrow in their back.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan was no ordinary man. Common sense and reason did not apply to men like him.


    They would find out soon enough.


    Upon hearing his man''s advice, Mike Jones nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right. We should y safe. Let''s bring Angie along with us then. Who knows? She mighte


    in useful."


    "Yes! Thanks, Mike! I love you so much! You''re the best!" Angie jumped into the air in excitement when


    she saw her brother''s nod. She wished she could leap right into his arms to express how happy she


    was.


    "You silly girl, you''ve always been such a troublemaker since you were a kid. This is just a treasure


    hunt. Look at you, getting so excited over it!" sighed Mike Jones as he shook his head and smiled in


    mild exasperation.


    They had no idea that Angie wasn''t excited because of the thrill of the hunt but because she knew that


    she had another chance to see her Fan again.


    The others might believe that Ye Fan had returned home with his bounty, but Angie didn''t share their


    views.


    Based on her understanding of Ye Fan, he wouldn''t let any opportunity to find more treasure escape


    him.


    As Mike Jones and his men headed deeper into the rainforest, some distance away from them was a


    river. A man stood at its bank.


    He had a stern look on his face and a dispassionate look in his eyes. An air of intimidating authority


    surrounded him.


    He was like a forbidding mountain towering above the ins.


    Kneeling reverently at his feet were numerous injured men.


    If Lv Hua and his people were here, they would have recognized these men. They were the Indian


    martial artists whom Ye Fan had fought and injured severely.


    "Our lord, we speak the truth!"


    "Yes, it''s the absolute truth!"


    "Without that troublemaker, we would have gotten the spirit energy fruits."


    "He killed two of ourrades during battle." "We were lucky to survive. He could have massacred us


    all."


    "Our lord, please avenge us!"


    "Please kill him and reim the spirit energy fruits." Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Reilo and the rest pleaded at the man''s feet.


    Their words were filled with hate and resentment for Ye Fan.


    The man only nodded.


    The man frowned while the look on his face turned as cold as ice. "Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1302 An Incoming Storm

    Chapter 1302 An Iing Storm


    The heavens shook as that frosty voice reverberated in the skies.


    The authority and power brimming in that voice was akin to a huge mountain weighing down upon the


    shoulders of Reilo and the others. They could hardly breathe.


    They fell to their knees in terror and tried to exin hastily.


    "No, no, my lord, you must be mistaken. You''re the leader of the Indian martial arts circle. We are but


    ants before you. We are insignificant! We dare not tell you what to do! It''s my fault. I''ve overstepped


    and spoken too much. Please forgive me, my lord!"


    Reilo was clearly terrified. His soul seemed to have fled his body.


    He pped himself tirelessly as he kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy.


    The man before him gazed down upon Reilo and the others dispassionately. His eyes were cold.


    The wave of energy that had erupted on the ind in the middle of theke finally reached them then.


    Within a blink of an eye, wild winds surged around them as the air flooded with the thick and pure


    energies of the natural world. Waves of those natural energies hade rushing from the depths of


    the forest and sweeping past them all.


    They sent the robes of the man fluttering wildly and loudly.


    Reilo and everyone else were shocked when they sensed the immense and pure energy in the air.


    The terror that had colored their faces faded away and was reced by looks of puzzlement and


    curiosity.


    "What...what powerful and intense energies! What happened? Did another spirit energy fruit tree


    appear in the vicinity?" blurted out Reilo.


    Next to him, the stern-looking man''s face darkened.


    He turned his head and stared into the distance, where the waves of energy had originated. The edge


    of his lips slowly curled upwards.


    "Has it finally appeared? It appears that the Persian King was right," murmured the man to himself.


    Excitement and glee flickered in his eyes.


    He was akin to a ravenous wolf that had finally found prey after a long hunt.


    The storm appeared suddenly and dissipated as suddenly.


    Within a few seconds, silence and stillness resumed.


    That didn''t matter. They simply had to head towards the direction that the energy had originated. Once


    they got nearer, they would be able to better discern its source.


    The natural energies resting within these treasures were rich and pure.


    One would sense them as soon as they got within distance.


    The man nced at Reilo and the rest.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "A bunch of good-for-nothings. Get out of my way right now. You won''t be able to survive the


    punishment of standing in my way."


    The treasure which he had been searching for so long had finally appeared. He wasn''t going to waste


    any more time on these losers. Instead, he yelled at them and told them to get lost.


    Reilo and the others dared not voice a single word of protest. Without saying a word, they scrambled


    on their hands and feet and cleared a path for the man.


    The man did not linger. He headed straight for the source of energy.


    After a few steps, he stopped suddenly.


    He did not turn around and instead kept his back to Reilo and the others.


    Reilo and the other Indian martial artists fell to their knees once more and awaited orders from the


    man.


    "Remember, I prefer being addressed as ''Indra'' instead of just ''lord''." A low voice rumbled and filled the


    air.


    Reilo and the others nodded immediately.


    "Yes, Indra, as youmand."


    Their voices were filled with fear and awe as they remained kneeling on the ground.


    The man had left.


    He had leaped into the air and vanished from their sight.


    Regardless, it took a long time before Reilo and the others could calm down.


    They looked up into the sky and in the direction that the man had left. After a long time, they sighed


    loudly.


    "Is that how powerful a supreme grandmaster is supposed to be? Will the daye when I be


    just as powerful as the Indra?¡± asked Reilo.


    His words brimmed with emotion. There was respect, awe and an intense longing for power and


    authority.


    "Let''s go, we should have a look as well. We might be of help to the Indra," suggested Reilo. The


    remaining Indian martial artists headed into the rainforest too.


    Ye Fan probably had no idea that the surge of energy that Yu Yun had released had caused such a


    Any martial artist who had felt that wave of energy was now heading towards the ind in the middle of


    theke.


    Everyone craved treasure, after all.


    To the martial artist, the greatest treasure of all was the one that could make them more powerful.


    It was right before them now. There was no way they could resist it.


    Within a few days, martial artists of numerous countries gathered at the banks of theke.


    The rainforest stretched behind them while a deep, seemingly bottomlesske stood before them.


    Everyone had stopped when they had reached the banks.


    "Elder Kong, what do we do now? There''s no way to the ind," said Lu Yan-Xi glumly.


    Everyone had sensed where the wave of energy had originated and it was from the ind in the middle


    of theke.


    They were separated from it by theke. There was no bridge or boat that allowed them to cross it.


    Kong Ming frowned as he deliberated a n.


    They had the ability to use the energies within their bodies to walk across a short stretch of water.


    But water wasn''tnd. Walking on water took a lot of effort and energy.


    Despite his decades of training, Kong Ming would not be able to sustain such a walk if it exceeded the


    duration of twenty minutes.


    However, it was clear that that wouldn''t allow him to reach the ind in time. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    In fact, grandmasters themselves might find it a challenge to cross theke and reach the ind.


    Theke was simply too vast. It was a massive moat that prevented these treasure hunters from


    seeking the treasure that they coveted.


    Kong Ming shook his head. "There are always means to reach theke. They might appear a little silly


    though."


    "Really?"


    "What solution are you proposing?"


    Lv Hua''s and Lu Yan-Xi''s eyes brightened as they stared at Kong Ming.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1303 Under the Cave

    Chapter 1303 Under the Cave


    Kong Ming pointed at the trees behind him and smiled wryly. "What other options do we have? We


    must cut down those trees and build a boat.¡±


    "What?" Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi batted their eyes furiously, then smiled mirthlessly.


    Kong Ming was right.


    Save this primitive method, there was no other way.


    The martial artists of various nationalities who had gathered here unleashed their skills and began to


    chop the trees down and build boats.


    Of course, while Kong Ming might have called it a boat, it was honestly just a simple raft.


    The construction of it wasn''tplicated at all. You simply had to pick the right trees to cut down. After


    that, it didn''t take much time to put a raft together.


    Some incredibly powerful martial artists set sail with just a single sturdy log under their feet.


    In a matter of hours, dozens of in wooden rafts appeared on theke.


    These martial artists relied on physical strength and brute force to propel their rafts slowly towards the


    tiny ind in the middle of theke.


    The sight of numerous rafts crowding theke was grand indeed.


    However, such a means of crossing theke was slow.


    The skies would be dark by the time theynded on the ind.


    Ye Fan had no idea what was happening outside.


    He was still stuck in the cave, guarding Yu Yun.


    It struck him suddenly that the temperature in the cave had plummeted. It might be because of the


    wave of energy that Yu Yun had released after eating the ice spirit fruit.


    Despite his physical resilience, Ye Fan could feel the chill in the air.


    "That''s definitely a spirit fruit infused with the element of ice. Its inherent coldness isn''t something that


    an ordinary person can withstand at all,¡± muttered Ye Fan in rm as he observed the waves of iciness


    emanating from Yu Yun.


    Ye Fan''s guard duty persisted for another few hours.


    The young woman before him showed no signs of waking up at all.


    The longer it went on, the more worried Ye Fan got. Doubt grew steadily in his mind.


    "Why isn''t she waking up? It''s been days. Did something go wrong somewhere again?" muttered Ye


    Fan worriedly.


    Of course, he knew that there was nothing he could do despite how worried he was.


    Everything was up to Yu Yun now.


    No one could help her.


    At that thought, the agitation inside Ye Fan gradually quietened.


    But hisposure did notst very long.


    Ye Fan suddenly rose to his feet and stared at the entrance. It was as if he had just sensed something.


    A dark look appeared in his eyes.


    "They''re finally here, I guess," murmured Ye Fan as he shook his head.


    He stared ahead, then turned and eyed Yu Yun. The young woman had her eyes shut and was still


    deep in her meditative trance.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone disrupt your training," whispered the young man to himself.


    Without any hesitation, he headed out of the cave.


    A group of martial artists had gathered outside the cave.


    rm rose inside them when they saw the sight that greeted them. The area was a mess. A deep


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    crevice, obviously the work of a huge sword, split the ground, while the corpse of a giant apey


    nearby.


    "Heavens!"


    "What...what happened here?"


    "Was there a fight?¡±


    "Look at all that destruction? The two fighters must have been incredibly powerful!"


    Fear and rm swelled inside them as they stared at the aftermath of what must have been a battle


    before them.


    They couldn''t imagine how intense the fight must have been.


    Themotion drew the attention of numerous martial artists.


    Everyone gathered around the ruins within no time.


    That included Lu Yan-Xi, Lv Hua and the rest.


    "What the hell! Was there some earthquake? Where did that huge crevicee from?" Lv Hua gasped


    aloud.


    Kong Ming did not say a word as he inspected the ruins carefully before arriving at a conclusion.


    "There was no earthquake. Someone did this. If I''m not wrong, a battle happened on this ind. Both


    opponents were likely grandmasters. From the traces left behind, it appears that the battle took ce


    more than a week ago."


    "What?"


    "Elder Kong, are you telling me that a human did this? That seems impossible," said Lv Hua as his


    eyes widened with disbelief.


    He hade across grandmasters. His grandfather was a grandmaster from China.


    But he was certain that a grandmaster couldn''t have caused such destruction.


    Kong Ming ignored Lv Hua and continued following the traces of battle.


    He soon came across a giant ape at the foot of a small hill. It had been killed with a sword to the throat.


    "Heavens, that''s a huge ape! It''s twice as big as King Kong!"


    The size of the dead ape shocked everyone.


    Amidst the shock was excitement and anticipation as well.


    "Look at the size of the monsters on this ind. This must be some extraordinary ind after all!"


    "There must be treasure hidden on this ind.¡±


    "Even if it''s not a spirit energy fruit, it''s going to be something equally rare and valuable!"


    A few of them began to speak excitedly.


    Their words ignited the lust and greed sitting inside everyone.


    Everyone began searching the area meticulously, like gold diggers on the hunt for gold.


    "Young Master, let''s look around too."


    After all, this was an incredibly extraordinary ind.


    It was hidden deep in the rainforest.


    Surrounded by theke, it was virtually isted from the rest of the world and the forest.


    The air was rich with pure energy. The giant ape had clearly been the product of this environment.


    Of course, upon the sight of the ruins, many of them had realized that the treasure might have already


    been imed by someone else who had arrived on the ind before them. Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    But they were on the ind now. It wouldn''t hurt to look around.


    "I found it! I found it! The wave of pure energy ising from this pile of rocks."


    Someone shouted suddenly.


    That caught everyone''s immediate attention.


    Kong Ming, Lu Yan-Xi as well as Mike Jones and his men turned towards the voice.


    Waves of pure energy streamed unceasingly from the pile of rocks.


    No one could have missed that intensely rich energy.


    "Seems like that''s something hidden under that pile of rocks."


    Everyone arrived at the same conclusion simultaneously.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1304 Its...Its You!

    Chapter 1304 It''s...It''s You!


    "Is there a monster hiding under the rocks? A monster like the giant ape outside?" Someone blurted


    out then.


    The few who had rushed ahead paled instantly and leaped off the pile of rocks.


    The rest took a few steps back instinctively.


    Everyone loved treasures, but they treasured their lives more.


    Their lust for treasures dissipated within no time.


    Everyone began toe to their senses.


    They eyed the cave from pile of rocks from afar, none of them willing to venture a step closer to take a


    good look.


    After all, if a monster was truly trapped under the huge pile of rocks, the person who decided to scout


    ahead was also likely going to be the person who died first.


    Naturally, no one wanted to be the first.


    Everyone was waiting for someone else to take the lead.


    They had somehow arrived at an impasse.


    This wouldn''t do though.


    Mike Jones finally stepped forward and surveyed the rest with a stern look on his face.


    "It appears that no one wants to be first. But we can''t just stand around and do nothing. I propose to


    select a few amongst us to break those rocks apart in a single go so that we can find out what''s hidden


    underneath them.¡±


    Everyone nodded when they heard his suggestion.


    "Alright."


    "Young Master Jones has proposed a great idea."


    "It''ll be less dangerous that way."


    Let''s do it then!


    "Alright, let''s do as Young Master Jones has said."


    "We''ll pick a few people tounch an attack at the mountain of rocks and break it apart."


    "Let''s find out what''s hidden underneath that huge pile of rocks."


    "Young Master Jones, you''re an experienced warrior from Chu Sect. You can pick the men to do it."


    "You''re well regarded by all. We''ll follow yourmand."


    After a round of discussion, everyone decided to go ahead with Mike Jones'' idea and shatter those


    rocks with pure brute force so that they could find out what was underneath them.


    "I''ll dly follow the wishes of everyone," said Mike Jones with a loudugh before picking a few of the


    stronger fighters amongst the martial artists.


    "Angie, get out of the way. The rocks might hit you!" Mike Jones yelled at Angie as the few fighters


    gathered around the rocks and readied their attack. He began shouting angrily when he didn''t get a


    reply. "Angie, what are you looking at? Quickly, get behind me right now!"


    "Alright, I''ming!" replied Angie distractedly.


    She had been distracted and looking around wildly ever since she had gotten on that ind.


    Mike Jones had no idea that she was looking for someone.


    "It seems like Fan did return home after all."


    Angie had been looking for a person while the others had been hunting for treasure.


    But no matter where she had looked, she didn''t even catch a glimpse of that young man.


    Her spirits sank like the gradually setting sun in the horizon.


    Her head drooped like a fruit under the assault of snow and hail.


    Angie knew very well that she would probably never see her Fan again after her return to the family.


    She had no idea what hade over her. Since that day when Ye Fan had bid her farewell, she hadn''t


    been able to get Ye Fan out of her head.


    They had only known each other for a few days. But the image of Ye Fan had been seared deep into


    her heart. She longed to see him again.


    "Let''s do it! Everyone, please keep your distance! We can''t be held responsible if anyone gets injured!"


    An old man thundered at the foot of the mountain.


    Numerous martial artistsunched their attack simultaneously. Waves of pure power gathered and


    smashed against the mountain with the force of a tsunami.


    BOOM!


    Rocks shattered and the earth quaked amidst a thunderous explosion. Sand and stone sprayed in the


    air.


    The mountain of rocks was instantly blown apart.


    "We did it! We shattered the rocks!" yelled someone in glee.


    Everyone stared nervously ahead. No one knew whaty beyond the pile of rocks.


    As they waited, the dust gradually settled. The gaping entrance of a cave appeared before everyone.


    Waves of pure energy gushed out of the entrance.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up with glee.


    "A cave!"


    "It''s a cave!"


    "I knew it! The ape must have been guarding that cave."


    "It sealed the entrance before it died so that it could protect what''s inside."


    "That''s right! There must be something valuable hidden in that cave."


    "We have to get inside that cave right now."


    "We have to get our hands on the treasure first."


    "You?"


    "In your dreams!"


    The temporary alliance fell apart instantly.


    Every martial artist unleashed everything they had up their sleeves as they charged towards the cave.


    "Come on! Let''s get inside as well!" thundered Kong Ming as he led Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi towards the


    cave.


    Mike Jones wasn''t going to fall behind the others. He led the martial artists of Chu Sect in a charge too.


    Without Ye Fan around, the team from Chu Sect was the most powerful amongst them all.


    He was confident that he would get his hands on that treasure.


    "Is that so? Young Master Jones, don''t you think that you''ve spoken too soon?"


    A boldughter erupted in the air as everyone fought to get inside the cave.


    Everyone froze instantly.


    The voice hade from inside the cave. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Is there someone inside the cave?" they wondered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everyone froze in their tracks.


    Countless eyes stared into the depths of the cave.


    They heard the soft and steady sound of footsteps.


    Gradually, a blurry silhouette appeared in the darkness and began to walk out of the cave until it


    appeared before everyone.


    The sight of the neer sent everyone reeling.


    "It''s...it''s you!¡±


    "That''s right. It''s me." A softughter resounded in the air.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1305 All Who Trespass Shall Be Killed!

    Chapter 1305 All Who Trespass Shall Be Killed!


    "You again? Why are you still around?¡± Mike Jones'' eyes nearly popped out when he saw Ye Fan. He


    was going out of his mind.


    This young man had been the reason for his tragic defeat after he hade across thest spirit


    energy fruit tree.


    A grandmaster in his team had been killed then and the spirit energy fruits that he had his eyes on had


    fallen into Ye Fan''s hands.


    Mike Jones had been furious. But Ye Fan''s prowess meant that he could only swallow his anger and


    move on.


    This had been such a rare second chance for him, yet here was Ye Fan once more getting in his way.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you displeased that I''m still around?"


    Ye Fan stood before the cave and stared at Mike Jones with a frosty smile.


    Mike Jones'' lips twitched as he swallowed the harsh words that he had ready at the tip of his tongue.


    The air of brazen authority around him faded considerably.


    He had seen what Ye Fan was capable of. The young man wasn''t to be trifled with.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mike Jones had no doubt that Ye Fan would kill him if he provoked thetter too much and pushed him


    too far.


    "Of course not. You''re my sister''s friend and that makes you my friend. I can''t be happier to see you


    again."


    Mike Jones wasn''t a fool. Having realized the stakes at hand, he attempted to ingratiate himself with Ye


    Fan.


    Even if he couldn''t make a friend of Ye Fan, he could not make an enemy of Ye Fan now.


    While Mike Jones was speaking, Angie had raced towards Ye Fan. How she wished she could throw


    herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Fan, I knew you would be here. I can''t believe it. We''ve just separated and here we are, seeing each


    other again!"


    They had parted only a few days ago but to Angie, it had felt like years.


    She ran circles around Ye Fan in joy, skipping around like a child out at the yground.


    She couldn''t stop grinning at Ye Fan.


    "That''s right, we meet again," said Ye Fan with an indulgent smile as he patted Angie''s head.


    The sight of that intimate gesture darkened someone''s mood.


    "Can you do nothing right? There are so many of you! How did you manage to let her get loose?¡± Mike


    Jones whispered furiously at his men.


    Ye Fan had killed an elder from Chu Sect and had inevitably made himself an enemy of Chu Sect.


    His friendliness towards Ye Fan was only a false pretense he had put up due to circumstance.


    In all honesty, he did not wish his sister to get too friendly with Ye Fan.


    He didn''t want her to get too involved with the man and get implicated in any way in the future.


    The expression on Lv Hua and the others did not look any better.


    "Damn it! What bad luck! I can''t believe we bumped into this scoundrel again! Isn''t he satisfied with the


    many spirit energy fruits that he got? Why did he turn up here?" snarled Lv Hua as he tightened his


    fists. His eyes were filled with venomous resentment.


    Of them all, he was probably the one who hated Ye Fan the most.


    Next to him, Lu Yan-Xi seemed to be experiencing a different set of emotions.


    A tinge of loss and disappointment colored the jealousy that had swelled inside her when she had seen


    how friendly Ye Fan had been to Angie.


    "If I''d been nicer to Ye Fan then, if I hadn''t been so harsh to him, I could be the one standing next to


    him and chatting intimately with him right now. He might have shared his spirit energy fruits with me."


    The more Lu Yan-Xi thought about it, the more terrible she felt.


    The greatest suffering one could feel wasn''t the devastation of not getting what one longed for.


    It was the realization that you had allowed something that could have been yours slip through your


    fingers through your own folly.


    The pain of losing something far surpassed that of never having it in the first ce.


    "Yan-Xi? What''se over you? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Upon realizing the absence of any


    reply, Lv Hua turned towards Lu Yan-Xi with a look of confusion on his face.


    "It''s nothing,¡± said Lu Yan-Xi distractedly as she yanked her mind back to the present and shook her


    head.


    Ye Fan''s unexpected appearance had doused the heated passion that had overtaken everyone


    moments ago.


    With Ye Fan guarding the entrance of the cave, no one dared to approach it without someone else


    taking the lead.


    They had seen the violence that Ye Fan was capable of.


    He had ughtered a grandmaster from Chu Sect with a few punches and massacred numerous


    Indian martial artists with a single blow in thest fight over spirit energy fruits.


    It had been a recent bloodbath and had instilled the fear of Ye Fan in everyone''s hearts.


    Yet, the temptation of treasure must have been too alluring. After a short moment of silence, a few of


    the bolder ones stepped forward and mustered a polite smile at Ye Fan.


    "Mr Ye, you just stepped out of the cave. Did you see any treasure inside?"


    "If you have it, could you let us have a look at it?"


    The rest voiced their agreement instantly.


    "You''re mistaken," Ye Fan replied frostily. "There''s no treasure in the cave."


    "Is that so?"


    "No treasure?" "That''s impossible.'' "Look at the rich energy escaping from the cave. There must be a


    treasure inside."


    Everyone broke out into heated questions upon hearing what Ye Fan had said.


    Mike Jones stepped forward then with a smile.


    "Well, since Brother Ye has said so, there must be no treasure in the cave. Yet, the energy that''s


    escaping from the cave is rich and pure. There must be a paradise hidden in that cave. Since we''re


    here, let''s not waste this chance and take a tour in the cave," suggested Mike Jones. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "That''s right! It''s fine if there''s no treasure to be found. We''ll just have a tour of the ce," everyone


    smiled and agreed.


    Despite what they had said, no one truly believed Ye Fan''s words.


    How could a ce like this have no treasure? What a liar!


    "Let''s go! Let''s get inside and have a look!" yelled someone amidst the crowd.


    The martial artists outside the cave began heading towards the entrance.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1306 Persecuted by All

    Chapter 1306 Persecuted by All


    Those who had stood near Ye Fan were driven back by Ye Fan''s thunderous voice.


    "Mr Ye, what...what do you mean by that?"


    Ye Fan''s sudden threat had everyone stupefied. Fear and anger rose within them all.


    He had monopolized the spirit energy fruits that were left in the rainforest and had earned himself his


    fair share of discontent and jealousy from the rest.


    Now, another treasure had made its appearance and here Ye Fan was again, standing before the


    entrance of the cave where it was held and in their way.


    The other martial artists were naturally resentful.


    "What do I mean? I mean exactly what I said," replied Ye Fan coldly to the question the others had


    posed him.


    "You!"


    His reply nearly drove some of them to


    their graves.


    "Ye Fan, don''t you think that you''ve gone too far? The cave doesn''t belong to you. What gives you the


    right to stop us from entering it?" yelled Lv Hua as he stepped forward and expressed his


    discontentment with Ye Fan.


    "That''s right!"


    "Mr Ye, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    "You got thergest share of spirit energy fruits in thest fight. Do you intend to monopolize the


    treasures inside the cave again?"


    "That''s rather heartless of you."


    "You can have the lion''s share, but aren''t we allowed to have the leftovers?"


    "Besides, you told us that there''s no treasure in the cave. In that case, why wouldn''t you let us inside?"


    Everyone followed suit and began to express their unhappiness with Ye Fan.


    The loudest of them all wasn''t Lv Hua but the martial artists from Australia.


    The spirit energy fruits that thetter had gotten had ended up in the hands of Ye Fan. Because of that,


    the Australian martial artists had been nursing a grudge against Ye Fan all this while.


    Ye Fan had also severely injured the leader of their team. They hadn''t dared to say a word about that


    because of how powerful Ye Fan had seemed.


    Right now, Ye Fan had be the target of everyone''s ire. With the masses on their side, the


    Australian martial artists seized the opportunity and began hurling criticisms at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was utterly unmoved.


    He simply stood there, his face devoid of emotion as he spoke dispassionately. "You''ve said your piece.


    So what? As long as I''m around, none of you will take one step inside that cave!"


    "You!"


    Ye Fan''s indifference infuriated the crowd.


    The Australian martial artists stepped forward and began hurling threats at Ye Fan.


    "I''d advise you to step aside or face the wrath of everyone. We admit that you''re incredibly powerful


    and that none of us can take you alone. But don''t forget that you''re just one man against the lot of us. If


    you push us too far, we''ll attack you together. Doesn''t matter if you''re a grandmaster then. You won''t be


    able to take all of us. When that happens, you won''t be able to hold onto whatever treasure that''s in the


    cave, nor the spirit energy fruits that you''ve stolen from us and from Chu Sect,¡± said an Australian


    martial artist beforeughing maliciously and fearlessly.


    Numerous martial artists stood behind him. He was unafraid Ye Fan, who was alone and without an


    ally.


    "Don''t you dare! If you dare bully my Fan, I''ll have my father gather the martial artists in our family n


    and send them after you. We''ll destroy the Australian martial arts circle!" Before Ye Fan could say a


    word, Angie exploded and yelled at the man like a kitten whose tail had just been trampled on.


    No one paid any attention to the words of the young girl though.


    Livid, Angie began to plead with her brother.


    "Mike, you go tell them. Tell them that our family n will send our martial artists after them if they dare


    bully my Fan," said Angie furiously.


    Instead of her brother''s support, she received words of reprimand.


    "Angie, stop fooling around and get back here!" Mike Jones shouted furiously at her.


    It was a clear indication of his stance, despite his not saying anything about it at all.


    Chu Sect wasn''t going to side with Ye Fan.


    "Haha! Ye Fan, were you expecting Young Master Jones to help you? You killed an elder of Chu Sect!


    That makes you their enemy! Besides, what you''re doing now makes you an enemy of everyone. I''m


    asking you again. Are you really going to hold your ground and stand against us all?" said the


    Australian martial artist once more loudly and clearly.


    The hint of threat in his words was as clear as day.


    No one else said another word. They clearly were on that man''s side and were intent on having Ye Fan


    give way to them.


    Unfortunately, they did not get what they wanted.


    Ye Fan ignored the threat that the Australian martial artist had issued him. In fact, he seemed like he


    couldn''t be bothered with him at all.


    His utter disregard for him infuriated the Australian martial artist.


    "So be it. Ye Fan, it appears that you''re set on turning the whole world against you. Don''t fault us when


    we trample you with our sheer numbers then," cursed the man.


    The Australian martial artist turned around and began to address everyone else with a loud, booming


    voice. "I believe everyone can see what''s going on here. That Chinese young man thinks he can have


    everything to himself because of how strong he is. He''s monopolized dozens of spirit energy fruits and


    is now trying to im the treasure in the cave for himself. There is no end to his greed. It is


    uneptable! There is nothing we can do but join forces and take him down."


    Everyone agreed instantly.


    "You''re right!"


    "He''s gone too far."


    "There''s so many of us. Why should we be afraid of a young punk?¡±


    "That''s right, let''s join forces!"


    "We''ll kill him together!"


    "Together!"


    Rage overtook the entire crowd.


    Ye Fan had sessfully incited anger and rage in everyone this time.


    The Australian martial artists smirked at the sight of the roused crowd.


    Things had gotten worse after Ye Fan had thwarted their ns.


    The Australian martial artists naturally hated Ye Fan with every fiber of their beings. Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    They weren''t going to let such a good opportunity to get rid of Ye Fan slip through their fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Without any hesitation, they decided tounch an attack at Ye Fan.


    "Everyone, if you wish to have a share of the treasure, join me and attack!"


    Numerous martial artists leaped into the sky.


    A battle unfolded instantly.


    Chaos and upheaval overtook the heavens.


    "Young Master, what should we do? Do we attack as well?"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1307 Besieged by All

    Chapter 1307 Besieged by All


    "Let''s wait and see,¡± Mike Jones whispered as he shook his head.


    "Young Master, let''s not wait anymore. This is the perfect chance to avenge our elder''s death. If Chu


    Sect''s martial artists join forces with the martial artists of the various nationalities, we can crush this


    young Chinese punk and turn him to dust!"


    The martial artists of Chu Sect had thought that Mikes Jones would agree to attack Ye Fan without any


    hesitation. They had not expected Mike Jones to tell them to hold their horses.


    "Silence! What do you know? Stand down. No one is to make a move without my orders," bellowed


    Mike Jones.


    He had his reasons for staying out of the fight.


    He detested confrontations and never attacked someone who was more powerful than he was if he


    wasn''t fully confident of his chances of sess.


    Ye Fan was that someone right now.


    In the face of a joint attack by numerous powerful martial artists, even a grandmaster such as Ye Fan


    would find it a challenge to preserve hisposure.


    But Ye Fan appeared eerily calm.


    It wasn''t normal behavior at all.


    Mike Jones couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Did the young man have something hidden up his sleeve? A powerful trump card, perhaps?


    Because of these concerns, Mike Jones had ordered his men to stay their hand.


    He nned to watch and wait.


    When the moment was right, he would strike.


    When he did, he would make sure that it was a lethal blow.


    If he attacked, he would strive to kill Ye Fan in a single attack.


    BOOM!


    While Mike Jones plotted and conspired secretly, the rest had gathered in a group andunched their


    attacks.


    "Mountainous Crush!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Sundered Mountain!¡±


    "Buddha''s Mark!"


    Furious yells erupted in the air as attack after attack was unleashed.


    Everyone began to unleash their most powerful moves.


    The force of their attacks rose to the heavens like a whirlwind.


    "Elder Kong, Yan-Xi, what are you still waiting for? Come on, let''s attack! The scoundrel humiliated us.


    It''s time we repay him for what he''s done to us!"


    Lv Hua must have been the happiest person in the crowd.


    Laughing gleefully, he rushed ahead, gathered his strength in his fist and swung a punch at Ye Fan.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi appeared slightly hesitant.


    They might have had a fallout with Ye Fan, but he was still a Chinese citizen.


    Besides, Ye Fan had helped Lu Yan-Xi in the past. She was reluctant to attack him.


    "Why aren''t the both of you attacking? Are you with him?"


    The Australian martial artists had been keeping an eye on the Chinese martial artists.


    They had alle from the same Chinese martial arts circle, after all. They might just sneak up behind


    the others and attack them while they were busy fighting Ye Fan.


    "Of course not! Don''t be mistaken. We have nothing to do with Ye Fan now. You saw what happened


    during the fight for spirit energy fruits," Kong Ming exined hastily as soon as he sensed the hostile


    stares on him.


    He turned and gave Lu Yan-Xi a look. They had to join the rest and attack.


    In their current situation, it was best to follow the crowd.


    Otherwise, the crowd would turn against them andbel them as their enemies alongside Ye Fan.


    Left with no other option, Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi joined the attack against Ye Fan.


    But it was clear that their hearts weren''t in it and that they had not unleashed their full power.


    Regardless, the attacks unleashed by numerous martial artists created amotion that grew


    increasingly louder as the powerful attacks surged at Ye Fan like waves of a terrible stormy sea.


    "Time to die, punk!"


    "This is what you get for stealing from us!"


    "Yeah, this is what you get for injuring our fellow martial artists!"


    "It''s time you learn your lesson!"


    Amidst the growing storm, the Australian martial artistsughed manically as they were about to get


    their revenge.


    Ferocity twisted the features of the other martial artists while indifference turned the look in their eyes


    cold. They didn''t care for Ye Fan''s death at all.


    He was the only thing standing between them and treasure.


    No one would pity him.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yan-Xi might be the only ones who felt loss and guilt.


    "Why must he be so stubborn? Why is he getting himself killed over a mere treasure?" sighed Kong


    Ming.


    He was convinced that Ye Fan''s chances of surviving the attack were slim.


    Everyone thought the same, except Mike Jones, who was still staring unbl inking ly at the young man


    before him with a solemn look in his eyes.


    "How are you going to survive this, Ye Fan? Do you have a trump card hidden up your sleeve?"


    HUU!


    An icy wind swept across the heavens while a storm gathered in the sky.


    The numerous attacks unleashed by the crowd had turned into an invincible force that threatened to rip


    the heavens and earth apart.


    Standing before the storm was a calm young man.


    He was akin to a solitary raft in the stormy sea.


    Yet, no matter how the winds howled and the rain poured, he remained unfazed.


    "Still putting up an act before your final moment, I see. Let''s see how you deal with our attacks!" said


    an Australian martial artist with a mirthless smile on his face.


    No one believed that he would survive the attack.


    WHOOSH!


    The heavens quaked as the winds howled.


    The storm had arrived right before Ye Fan.


    Before the tornado of pure energy could devour Ye Fan alive, something unexpected happened then.


    The young girl whom Ye Fan had shielded with his back somehow summoned her courage and ran out.


    She stretched her arms out and tried to shield Ye Fan with her own body.


    The sight struck everyone dumb.


    Mike Jones went mad. He yelled as he rushed forward like a crazed man.


    "Angie,e back! Get back here!"


    "Young Mistress!"


    "Watch out!"


    The eyes of everyone in Chu Sect reddened as they rushed towards Angie in a bid to save her.


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    They weren''t going to make it in time. She was too far away.


    They could only watch haplessly as Angie and Ye Fan got swallowed up by the ferocious storm.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. He had never expected things to unfold this way.


    He had not expected his silly sister to


    sacrifice herself for a man.


    As Mike Jones wept, a young man''s voice thundered in the storm ahead.


    "The first move of Invoke the Celestial Cloud..."


    Like the thunderous toll of a bell, the words that followed next reverberated across the heavens.


    "Cloud Sun Kick!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1308 A Strength That Rivals Ten Thousand Men

    Chapter 1308 A Strength That Rivals Ten Thousand Men


    Ye Fan''s thunderous voice erupted like thunder and with the roar of a tumultuous river.


    Everyone looked up instantly.


    Lv Hua''s eyes widened while shock rippled in Lu Yan-Xi''s eyes.


    Mike Jones stared skyward, his tear-stained face filled with disbelief.


    "Is that possible? Is he still...alive?"


    BOOM!


    Like a reply to his incredulity, a slim figure appeared in the storm and shot up into the heavens.


    He had his hands folded behind his back and a look of authority on his face.


    Within his arms was a beautiful woman and beneath his feet the rush of clouds.


    As if answering the summoning call of someone, the forces of the heavens and earth began gathering


    beneath his feet.


    Everyone watched as he lifted one foot and then took a step.


    The power that he had built up inside him was released in a sudden rush.


    After numerous days, the prowess of Invoke the Celestial Cloud was made known to the world once


    again.


    Its force was like a huge boulder thrown into the sea, sending waves surging outward in all directions.


    Ye Fan''s single step had sent the clouds roiling.


    "What move is that? How could it be that powerful?"


    Everyone reeled back from the force of the powerful attack that they had just witnessed.


    Mike Jones'' eyes were as wide as saucers.


    He had not seen such a powerful technique before.


    The force of it sent fear coursing through everyone and threatened to send them to their knees.


    "That''s loud, but so what? It''s just a showy act. You''re just a grandmaster. There''s no way we can''t beat


    you when there''s so many of us," said the Australian martial artist who had led the assault against Ye


    Fan with a cold smirk and a furious look in his eyes.


    He had seen what a powerful fighter Ye Fan was but he simply wasn''t convinced that a single man


    could outmatch so many martial artists.


    He had but two fists while they were an army.


    No matter how powerful a grandmaster was, he wasn''t so powerful that he could rival so many men in


    a fight.


    While the Australian martial artist wasughing manically, Ye Fan hadnded on the storm of attack


    that his enemies hadunched at him.


    "Die! He must die!" snarled the Australian martial artist as he clenched his fists.


    The others awaited eagerly for Ye Fan''s destruction, but the scene that they looked forward to did not


    unfold.


    Instead, the attack that they hadunched shattered into pieces like an egg that hade into contact


    with the ground.


    Their attacks were blown apart like a dandelion in the wind.


    The moves that these men prided themselves on having mastered like the Mountainous Crush and the


    Buddha''s Mark were nothing in the face of Ye Fan.


    It took mere moments for him to tear them apart.


    "What?"


    "How...how is that possible?"


    "He''s only a grandmaster. How...how can he be that powerful?¡±


    "No!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "That can''t be possible!"


    Everyone reeled from the sight that they had just witnessed.


    The Australian martial artist, who had been gloating a moment ago, gaped like a crow that had its neck


    caught in a tight chokehold and howled with disbelief.


    He and his Australian brethren were not the only ones who felt incredulous. Kong Ming, Lu Yan-Xi and


    the other martial artists from China were equally dumbstruck.


    Lv Hua looked as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "But...but he''s only a young man!"


    Lv Hua froze to his spot as his eyes zed over with shock. Overwhelmed with disbelief and


    incredulity, his head was aplete nk.


    The force of Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Cloud did not dissipate upon ripping apart his enemies''


    attacks and instead flooded the area.


    Kong Ming and the others were instantly rmed.


    "Move!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Lv Hua, Yan-Xi, fall back immediately!"


    Screams and yells filled the air.


    The men who had surrounded Ye Fan in the first ce scattered and fled like headless chickens.


    Yet, there was no way that they could have escaped, of course.


    WHOOSH!


    The remaining force of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud swept across the ind, inflicting grievous injury


    upon hordes of martial artists.


    Cries of pain pierced the air as blood spilled from men''s mouths.


    Those who had managed to escape should count themselves lucky.


    Fighters like Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming had been forced to attack and hence had stood the furthest


    away. That meant that they had been flung just a few dozen meters into the air and had escaped with


    only minor injuries.


    The rest hadn''t been as lucky. They flew across the sky like cannonballs, sending sprays of blood into


    the air.


    Many limbs were broken in the process.


    The Australian martial artists who had led the charge and started hurling curses at Ye Fan in the first


    ce undoubtedly suffered the worst.


    Of the five of them, three were instantly killed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their heads cracked open, their bones shattered and their bodies were ripped into shreds.


    The other suffered a worse fate.


    The lower half of his body had been pulverized.


    It was clear that they weren''t going to live for much longer.


    They were going to bleed out sooner orter.


    "How...how can he be so powerful?¡±


    Mike Jones was shocked by the blood and chaos before him.


    His face paled and his legs grew weak. The sight of the Australian martial artists'' fates sent him


    staggering and nearly copsing onto the ground.


    He shivered with cold sweat. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    The thought of that sent fear coursing through him.


    Behind him, the martial artists of Chu Sect paled with terror. Their hearts raced as they thanked the


    stars with great relief.


    "Young Master...thank god you stopped us. We would have all died if you hadn''t!" said someone with a


    trembling voice.


    The other survivors were filled with horror and fear.


    Ye Fan was too powerful for them and devastatingly so.


    This wasn''t a fight. This was a massacre. It was a ughterhouse.


    No one could have foreseen Ye Fan to be so incredibly and terribly powerful.


    He had fought nearly a hundred men and won!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1309 A Mysterious Arrival

    Chapter 1309 A Mysterious Arrival


    They had thought that they had had Ye Fan cornered. But they had been wrong. In fact, they had been


    terribly wrong.


    Ye Fan wasn''t the one trapped in a corner. They were.


    Ye Fan had single-handedly trapped all of them in a corner.


    Some believed that ten thousand of them couldn''t rival a single man while some believed that they


    alone could rival ten thousand men.


    Ye Fan was clearly thetter.


    The shock of witnessing Ye Fan''s prowess in battle passed. Silence descended upon the earth once


    again.


    Ye Fan stood proudly as his dark, unfathomable eyes surveyed his surroundings. They seemed as if


    they could see through everything, including time itself.


    A light breeze rose before him and sent fallen leaves into a flurry.


    Gentle waves rippled across the clear surface of theke behind him.


    Ye Fan simply stood like an unmoving mountain.


    His gaze fell upon the crowd once more and his voice rumbled like thunder and filled the heavens.


    "Anyone else wants to venture another try?¡±


    Ye Fan''s furious voice sent the martial artists of the numerous nations trembling.


    They dared not even look him straight in the eye.


    Moments ago, many of them had thought naively that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to stop them all.


    But reality had told them otherwise, loudly and clearly.


    Who said a single man couldn''t take down the whole world?


    Ye Fan just did.


    No one had foreseen that he would be so powerful.


    "Somebody, help me!"


    "Help!"


    The Australian martial artistsy on the ground moaning in pain.


    No one dared to do anything about it.


    In fact, many of them longed to kill those idiots themselves.


    If not for these idiots, they wouldn''t have attempted to attack Ye Fan.


    Without that attack, none of theirrades would be injured or killed. They would not have suffered so


    many casualties.


    "Chu Sect was smart to stay out of this. We should have done what they had done,"mented many of


    them with regret.


    The most regretful of them all must be the Australian martial artists who were still alive and moaning on


    the ground.


    If they had known how powerful Ye Fan was, they would rather have killed themselves instead of


    incurring his wrath.


    But it was toote now.


    Regret wasn''t going to turn back time.


    Angie was probably the only person who was feeling happy right now.


    She was still in Ye Fan''s arms.


    The girl felt an incredible joy as she savored Ye Fan''s warm embrace.


    She had witnessed her precious Fan''s invincible prowess. He had stood before an army and leveled it.


    Angie''s young heart had undoubtedly been won over by Ye Fan''s disy of absolute power.


    Her eyes were filled with adoration as she stared at Ye Fan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Was this the true extent of her Fan''s strength?


    He was amazing.


    He was so much more amazing than anyone whom she had ever met.


    "Alright, you silly girl. Get down. They''ll think you''re some kid I''m grooming to be my wife in the future,"


    teased Ye Fan as he shook his head indulgently. The danger had passed, but Angie had remained in


    his arms and wouldn''t let go.


    Angie''s cheeks flushed when she heard that. She wormed out of Ye Fan''s embrace instantly.


    "You''re so annoying, Fan! Am I not good enough for you? I''m the one who doesn''t want your hugs. I


    won''t hug you again even if you beg me to," said Angie angrily. Adorable girls remained adorable even


    when they were mad.


    Ye Fan gave the girl in front of him an exasperated smile.


    It was reced with a sudden stern look. "Remember, never do something so stupid again."


    One''s true loyalties were revealed only in hardship.


    Angie had rushed in front of him to protect him from danger. Honestly, Ye Fan had been moved.


    There was a certain measure of irony to be found.


    His supposedrades like Kong Ming and Lv Hua had not chosen to extend a helping hand when he


    had been in trouble and had in fact joined his enemies to attack him.


    But a young girl whom he had barely known for a few days had risked her life in an attempt to save his.


    Some people couldn''t evenpare with a mere child.


    The world resumed peace once again as Ye Fan and Angie bantered with each


    other.


    The martial artists who had survived looked up and stared quietly at the young man standing in front of


    the cave.


    He looked so small in front of the enormous mountain.


    Yet that small figure had unleashed power that had leveled an entire army of martial artists.


    He had nted himself there and stopped everyone from advancing forward.


    The man whom they had looked down upon had be a mountain himself, one that they could not


    possibly scale.


    "So be it."


    "We''re not fated to have that treasure after all."


    "Let''s go." "Let''s go home.''


    Everyone had lost their lust for treasure after the battle.


    Many of them had decided to give up and instead got ready to make their retreat from the ind.


    After all, there was no point in remaining here any longer.


    With Ye Fan in the way, they wouldn''t get their hands on the treasure even if one did exist in that cave.


    The world and its treasures belonged only to the strong.


    Just as everyone got ready to leave, a cold wind rushed out from the forest and a chilly voice


    reverberated across the heavens.


    "Who is it? Who dares insult us?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    They looked around wildly as they searched for the man who had insulted them.


    Yet they saw no one in the forest.


    As they were prepared to give up, a blurry silhouette appeared in the distance. New chapter av§Ñble


    o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    At first, he seemed to be standing a thousand meters away from them.


    But the next moment, he appeared right before them.


    "What incredible speed!"


    They were dumbstruck.


    That was when they realized that he was a middle-aged man.


    He wore loose, gray robes and had a white turban on his head. He looked like one of those traveling


    monks from ancient India.


    "Who are you? How dare you call us good-for-nothings! What audacity! We might not be able to kill that


    Chinese scoundrel, but that doesn''t mean we can''t kill you.


    They were still fuming over the defeat that they had suffered earlier.


    The disrespectful words from a stranger were an open provocation that sent these Indonesian martial


    artists hurling curses at him.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1310 Kill Yourself

    Chapter 1310 Kill Yourself


    The middle-aged man remained silent after listening to the furious retorts of the Indonesian martial


    artist.


    With his hands folded behind his back and his eyes staring straight ahead, he appeared not to have


    seen the crowd as he walked right past them.


    Suchplete disregard infuriated the Indonesian martial artists.


    Compared to hurling profanities at them, utter andplete disregard was the worse insult.


    They flew into a rage instantly.


    "Who are you to ignore us?"


    "Did your elders not teach you manners?"


    "Let us teach you how to be a proper grown-up then!¡±


    The furious roars of the Indonesian martial artists filled the air. An icy wind howled suddenly and rushed


    at them with the force of a storm. A storm that rained swords instead of rain.


    A loud metallic sound pierced the air.


    The four Indonesian martial artists copsed to the ground soundlessly. They hadn''t even had the


    chance to scream.


    Around their necks was a wound that resembled a cut made by a sword.


    Their heads rolled away. Blood spurted from their necks.


    They didn''t even have time to show fear on their faces before dying.


    Everything had happened too quickly.


    So quickly, they hadn''t had the time to feel fear.


    So quickly, the human eye had not been able to catch what had happened.


    In fact, so quickly, that no one had managed to attempt a dodge before heads began to roll.


    Everyone was instantly stupefied.


    Silence descended.


    The earliermotion vanished without a trace.


    Like a tape recorder that broke down in the middle of a song, all sound was suddenly silenced.


    Left in its wake were gaping mouths and faces filled with shock.


    What incredible speed!


    The stranger''s attack had been unleashed with incredible, lightning speed.


    Before anyone could have made a move, the four Indonesian martial artists'' heads had rolled off their


    necks.


    The shocking sight and the stranger''s merciless attack had everyone shivering with fear.


    All of a sudden, the ordinary looking man transformed into something mysterious and terrifying in


    everyone''s eyes.


    Kong Ming and the others stared at him with fear and awe.


    A fatal strike always came unexpectedly and suddenly!


    The man had not said another word since he had appeared before them.


    But the four corpses at his feet spoke volumes.


    The bloody scene and his violent methods had surpassed that of Ye Fan''s.


    "Grandmaster! He''s a grandmaster too! Only a grandmaster can kill so many martial artists within a


    blink of an eye,¡± gasped someone in the crowd after a long moment of silence.


    The man who spoke pointed at the stranger in rm and fear.


    "Grandmaster? Well, I suppose that''s all losers like you know."


    Sounds ofughter rang out from the forest and stirred everyone from their shocked stupor.


    They turned their heads and were greeted with the sight of Reilo and hisrades, still injured, as they


    finally arrived outside the cave.


    "Reilo, is that you? What did you mean by that?" retorted the man whom Reilo had mocked openly.


    Reilo merely snorted and ignored him. He couldn''t be bothered to deal with someone of little


    importance.


    He looked up and stared at the cave ahead of them. Before the cave stood Ye Fan, who had a dark


    look on his face. Reilo smiled.


    "So, this scoundrel is here as well. That''s great. That''ll save us some time. We''ll make sure he never


    leaves this ce again," muttered Reilo to himself. Malice and hate glimmered brightly in his eyes.


    He stepped forward and arrived next to the middle-aged man in gray robes. Then, he pointed at Ye


    Fan. "Indra, that''s him. He''s Ye Fan, the Chinese martial artist I told you about. He''s the one who killed


    our martial artists and robbed us of our spirit energy fruits. Now, he''s here to steal the treasure on the


    ind. He should be killed, Indra! Please seize this opportunity and kill him. Please avenge the deaths


    of our fellowrades!" urged Reilo, his loud pleas reverberating in the air.


    He cupped his fists and fell to his knees as he kowtowed the man before him.


    Like a general defeated on the battlefield, he was pleading his king to send more troops to save him


    and his men.


    Reilo was not the only man doing so.


    The few Indian martial artists who had survived the fight with Ye Fan stepped forward, one by one,


    cupping their fists and kowtowing as well. Their voices rose to the heavens.


    Indra, please kill him!¡±


    "Please y him, Indra!"


    Their pleading cries and sorrowful words rushed to the skies and filled the air.


    The middle-aged man finally looked up and studied the young man standing before the cave. His voice


    sounded cold when he spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Are you Ye Fan, the Chinese martial artist who hurt my people and stole my country''s treasure? I


    didn''t expect you to be so young. It appears that the Chinese martial arts circle has found itself a few


    budding prodigies," said the man with a mirthless smile.


    His words dripped with disdain and condescension.


    He had been acting high and mighty since he had first appeared.


    It was as if he viewed the others such as Ye Fan and Kong Ming as ants that were beneath his notice


    and could easily crush.


    Ye Fan''s veneer of calm was of a different shade. There was a solemn look in his eyes.


    He could tell that the man before him was a threat.


    It had been a long while since he had felt this way. Few people made him feel like that.


    One of them was the most powerful god in Japan, Tsukuyomi.


    The other was the strongest martial artist in China, Ye Qing-Tian.


    Naturally, Yu Yun, who was currently deep in her training trance in the cave, was one of them as well.


    It was clear that the new arrival was incredibly powerful.


    "Fan!"


    Ye Fan''s sleeve in fear. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Worried that the stranger mightunch an attack at him unexpectedly, Ye Fan pushed Angie behind


    him.


    He stared the stranger in the eye dispassionately. "Who are you?"


    The man shook his head and approached Ye Fan steadily with a smile on his face.


    With a softugh, he sent his foot smashing into the ground.


    A loud humming resounded in the air.


    He threw the sword at Ye Fan''s feet.


    "Take that sword and kill yourself."


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1311 Brahma, He Who Is Indra

    Chapter 1311 Brahma, He Who Is Indra


    "Give yourself an honorable death by killing yourself," said the middle-aged man coolly as he stood


    before the cave.


    His voice was as quiet and calm as the surface of an unrippledke.


    He had suggested suicide as if he had beenmenting about the weather.


    It was as if the loss of a life was something unimportant that happened every day.


    His calmly spoken words sent waves of shock rippling in everyone.


    "What the hell?! What bold words!"


    "Did he just throw a sword in front of a stranger and tell him to kill himself?"


    "You know what that means? He doesn''t give a rat''s ass about Ye Fan!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "My goodness. You can''t possibly get cooler than this."


    A few in the group were visibly affected by the middle-aged man''s confident and bold words.


    No one cared how powerful he was whenpared to Ye Fan.


    When it came to pretending to look cool, he had Ye Fan thoroughly thrashed.


    At least, when it came to posturing, Ye Fan had lost.


    "He must be as powerful as Ye Fan to be able to speak so boldly."


    "Seems like we''re going to get a good show out of this."


    In spite of their shock, the crowd seemed eager to watch how the events were going to unfold. They


    kept their distance and watched on with anticipation.


    No one noticed the frown that had appeared on Mike Jones'' face the moment that stranger had


    appeared. His eyes had not left the middle-aged man since thetter''s arrival.


    He seemed puzzled and like he was thinking about something.


    His lips moved quietly as he murmured to himself.


    "Indra...an Indian who is at least a grandmaster..."


    The look on Mike Jones'' face darkened as information that he went through the information that he


    knew about the Indian martial arts circle in his head.


    Finally, a man''s name appeared in his head suddenly like a bolt of lightning.


    rm and horror filled his eyes as he gasped aloud.


    "Is he...is he the most powerful martial artist in India, Brahma? The man who''s known as Indra?"


    Mike Jones'' words exploded like a bomb amongst their midst, sending shockwaves flooding the area.


    Loud gasps erupted in the silence.


    The men behind him started talking at the same time.


    "What?"


    "Are you telling me that he''s the legendary prodigy of India? The first martial arts genius that India has


    seen in five centuries? The most powerful martial artist in South Asia? You''re saying that he''s Brahma,


    the man who''s known as Indra?"


    "Heavens!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Why would a martial artist in the Sky Ranking appear here?"


    A heated discussion spread like wildfire in the crowd. Everyone was rmed.


    They stared with wide, disbelieving eyes at the ordinary looking man before them.


    Waves of shock swelled within them.


    They couldn''t believe that a tiny battle over spirit energy fruits had drawn the attention of a supreme


    grandmaster.


    In fact, he wasn''t any supreme grandmaster but one whom everyone had heard of and whose name


    was listed in the Sky Ranking.


    They had expected the fight in the Amazon rainforest to be a fight amongst imminent grandmasters.


    They had been stunned by the power disyed by a grandmaster earlier and had been thankful for


    having survived it.


    They could not have foreseen that a supreme grandmaster would actually appear before them.


    It was as if they had expected a war between two small countries each with a poption size not


    exceeding that of a hundred thousand people. The battle between the two countries would have


    involved a few hundred soldiers.


    Yet, one of the two countries then suddenly whipped out a nuclear bomb in the middle of the fight.


    Heavens! What in the world was going on here?


    Why would a supreme grandmaster appear in a fight for a few measly spirit energy fruits?


    The Indian martial arts circle seemed to be making a mountain out of an anthill. This was


    embarrassing.


    This was a supreme grandmaster they were talking about.


    In the eyes of a supreme grandmaster, they were but useless pieces of trash.


    He could thrash them easily with only his pinky.


    No one would be able to stop him.


    While some folks appeared stunned speechless, there were others who appeared unfamiliar with


    Brahma.


    Lv Hua and Lu Yan-Xi were two of thetter.


    "Elder Kong, who''s Indra? Is he really powerful?" asked Lu Yan-Xi quietly and with a look of


    puzzlement in her eyes.


    Kong Ming''s face was devoid of any emotion. He simply nodded.


    "Prior to Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s awakening, the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian was widely known and


    recognized as the most powerful martial artist in Asia. The next most powerful martial artist is Indra."


    What?


    The second most powerful martial artist in Asia?


    A man who was only second to the God of War, a pir of China?


    Lu Yan-Xi and Lv Hua gasped sharply when they heard that.


    Before they had voiced their queries, they had known from everyone else''s reactions that Brahma


    wasn''t any ordinary martial artist.


    But they had not expected him to be so powerful that he was second only to the God of War.


    That meant that the other pirs of China wouldn''t be able to beat Indra in a fight.


    Kong Ming wasn''t done though. He continued talking.


    "That''s not why Indra is an incredible warrior. He is most well-known for the record that he''s created.


    He was the first and is the only person who''s been made a supreme grandmaster after thirty years as a


    grandmaster. The God of War took fifty years to transform himself from an ordinary man to a supreme


    grandmaster. But the leap from grandmaster to supreme grandmaster had taken him thirty-five years.


    Indra had taken only thirty." New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Awe and respect filled their eyes as they turned and stared at Indra.


    "But Elder Kong, if he''s that amazing, why do we know so little of him in the Chinese martial arts circle?


    Few people seem to speak about him at all," asked a puzzled Lv Hua.


    They were neighboring countries. They should have heard of such a powerful martial artist.


    Yet, in spite of the years that they had spent in the Chinese martial arts circle, they had not heard of


    any of Indra''s feats or achievements. Something didn''t seem right at all.


    Kong Ming seemed visibly upset when he heard Lv Hua''s question. His fingers


    tightened into fists.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1312 Why Are You Laughing?

    Chapter 1312 Why Are You Laughing?


    "Do you remember the tragedy that befell the Chinese martial arts circle in the Amazon rainforest thirty


    years ago? War God Castle sent five martial artists to the South American continent to join the fight for


    spirit energy fruits. They were talented martial artists that the Chinese martial arts circle poured vast


    resources into grooming. They were meant to be the future pirs of the Chinese martial arts circle.


    One of them was the personal disciple of one of our pirs of the nation and showed the greatest


    potential to be a supreme grandmaster at the age of fifty."


    "Yet, three of them were killed in that fight. The other two were lucky enough to escape back to China


    alive. But they were seriously injured, with no hopes of a full recovery. They might have survived, but


    their future in the martial arts circle was ruined. Of the three dead, one was the disciple of one of our


    pirs of the nation."


    "The murderer who killed them was Brahma! He had not yet been made a supreme grandmaster then.


    After robbing us of our spirit energy fruits, he grew incredibly powerful within a span of a few years and


    was dered a supreme grandmaster who went on tomand South Asia and gain a spot in the Sky


    Ranking. He is now the leader of the Indian and South Asian martial arts circles."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Talking about the past might bring up terrible memories of pain and shame, but these were memories


    that could and should not be easily forgotten.


    China was a great nation of people that had a glorious history that had spanned five thousand years.


    She had survived for so long because her people remembered the lessons that history taught them and


    the shame and dishonor that they had suffered.


    They rose anew from the mes of hardship and suffering like a phoenix, again and again.


    The massacre that Brahma hadmitted against Chinese martial artists had caused a huge


    But the martial arts circle was rife with violence and death.


    The victorious and strong survived while the weak and defeated perished.


    Everyone who participated in every fight for spirit energy fruits should be prepared to die.


    That had been why the Chinese martial arts circle had nowhere to vent its fury despite its anger over


    the death of its members.


    Those were the rules.


    Everything that happened in the South American continent stayed within the continent.


    No one was to seek vengeance for what they had lost during the fight within the Amazon rainforest.


    That had been the consensus that had been reached by all martial arts circles across the globe.


    The pirs of China could not have demanded the Indian martial arts circle hand over the man who had


    ughtered their own.


    The only thing that they could do had been to bury that hatred deep inside their hearts and await the


    right moment to unleash it.


    "So, that''s him! That scoundrel, he joined the fight with other imminent grandmasters under the guise


    as one when he was already a grandmaster himself. He''s outdone himself this time. He''s already a


    supreme grandmaster and yet here he is again, fighting for treasure with us imminent grandmasters.


    He has no shame. No matter how powerful the Indian martial arts circle is, they''re just a bunch of


    shameless men and women!'''' growled Lv Hua furiously when he realized that this was the man who


    had ughtered those Chinese martial artists thirty years ago.


    "Lv Hua, mind your words! Do you wish to die? None of us are walking out of here if he hears you,"


    said Kong Ming hastily while rm flickered in his eyes.


    Luckily, every Indian martial artist''s attention was pinned on Ye Fan now. No one paid them any


    attention at all.


    "Ye Fan''s going to be in so much trouble this time!¡±


    Kong Ming suddenly turned his eyes towards the solitary young man standing in front of the cave. A


    sense of loss and pity unfurled inside him.


    Brahma had killed one of China''s best and brightest in martial arts thirty years ago.


    Was tragedy going to repeat itself today?


    The others around Kong Ming shared Kong Ming''s sentiments too as they looked at Ye Fan with pity in


    their eyes.


    "He''s so dead."


    "That guy''s finished."


    "Yeah, he''s dead meat."


    "Everyone else is just an ant to a supreme grandmaster."


    "This isn''t any supreme grandmaster. It''s Indra, the guy whomands the whole of South Asia and


    whom the world fears and respects."


    ¡°Powerful martial artists like him can destroy the world with a snap of their fingers."


    "Even grandmasters are just walking corpses waiting to be turned to dust in his hands."


    The heated discussions continued in hushed whispers.


    Many were excited that they had just seen a supreme grandmaster with their own eyes. Others were


    terrified by the powerful man before them. Still, others felt a sense of loss and pity for the young man


    standing in front of the cave.


    Moments ago, many had thought the middle-aged man brazen and arrogant for demanding that Ye Fan


    kill himself with a sword.


    But it seemed that he hadn''t been arrogant or audacious at all.


    He had simply been confident of his own strength.


    There had been no need for posturing at all.


    That was because he was as powerful as he had suggested.


    His name alone was worth a goldmine.


    That was why no one thought that the young man stood any chances of survival at all.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he was still only a grandmaster.


    The most powerful grandmaster in the world wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow from a


    supreme grandmaster.


    Naturally, Ye Fan had heard everything that everyone had said.


    He stared at Brahma. "You''re Brahma? The leader of the South Asian martial arts circle?"


    Brahma eyed the sword at Ye Fan''s feet as he subtly urged Ye Fan to quickly kill himself.


    From the tone of his voice, he was clearly losing his patience.


    A few seconds passed. Brahma was displeased to find the Chinese young man merely standing there


    calmly and with no intention of doing anything.


    "Why aren''t you doing anything? Do you really want me to kill you myself? They won''t be able to piece


    your corpse together when I''m done with you."


    The man''s voice reverberated in the air. His words were filled with the threat of violence and death.


    Anyone else would have been absolutely terrified after being yelled by at Brahma. Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Yet, there was no hint of fear on Ye Fan''s face at all. He simply shook his head and smiled.


    There was a hint of scorn and anger in hisugh.


    It grated on Brahma''s ears.


    "Young man, why are youughing? You''ve got guts,ughing when you''re about to be killed!"


    Brahma tried to suppress the fury simmering inside him. His formerposure had fled him and in its


    ce was a look darkened with anger.


    Ye Fan''sughter had clearly seeded in provoking him.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1313 Digging up Skeletons in the Closet

    Chapter 1313 Digging up Skeletons in the Closet


    "Sorry, you might be ced in the Sky Ranking, but you got yourself there through unscrupulous


    means. You don''t deserve to speak to me at all," said Ye Fan coolly. His words were a loud gust of wind


    that swept through the forest and lingered in the air.


    Ye Fan''s mildly spoken words were like a deafening crash of thunder in the ears of Kong Ming and the


    others, sending waves of shock rippling through them all.


    They were utterly stupefied.


    "Heavens!"


    "Is he an idiot?"


    "Has that Chinese young man gone mad?"


    "How dare he speak that way to Indra?"


    "Does he have any idea who he''s talking to?"


    "He''s an absolute idiot!" "Doesn''t he know that Indra is a supreme grandmaster?"


    "He''s just a grandmaster. How dare he speak so disrespectfully to someone who''s been ced on the


    Sky Ranking?"


    Their heads prickled with numbness.


    They looked at Ye Fan as if they would an idiot.


    A moment ago, they had felt sorry for the young man. He was young and could have had a bright


    future.


    But it appeared that they had been sorely mistaken.


    "Arrogant fools like him aren''t going to amount to anything at all."


    "He''ll get himself killed sooner orter even if he survives his ordeal today."


    Martial artists whispered amongst themselves as they stared at Ye Fan from a distance.


    The awe and adoration that Lu Yan-Xi had


    held towards Ye Fan vanished without a trace.


    The young man that she had liked had been a strong and talented prodigy, not a brazen, reckless idiot


    who had overestimated his capabilities.


    Ye Fan was no different from an idiot to them.


    Even Mike Jones, the young master of a powerful sect like the Chu Sect, knew how to pick his battles.


    But Ye Fan didn''t appear to have that ability. He had continued to parade himself before a supreme


    grandmaster and disrespected thetter.


    He was undoubtedly trying to get himself killed.


    "He''s still a young boy, after all,¡± sighed Kong Ming as he shook his head.


    He did not harbor any hopes for Ye Fan.


    Everyone knew that his fate had been


    sealed when he had spoken those words.


    The martial arts circle had a rule. One was to never insult a grandmaster and one was to never, under


    any circumstances, even under threat of death, insult a supreme grandmaster.


    That led only to death.


    As everyone expected, whatever remained of Brahma''sposure fled him entirely. Fury burned in his


    eyes.


    "Punk, do you know who you''re messing with? I''ve lived and acted honorably my whole life. How dare


    you malign my good name!" thundered Brahma furiously.


    Ye Fan burst out intoughter.


    "You''ve lived and acted honorably your whole life. Really? Do you feel no shame for saying those


    words? Let me ask you this. Thirty years ago, on this very continent, did you not lead yourrades


    into making a false pact with the others? Did you not ambush and through unscrupulous means


    ughter the martial artists from China and steal their spirit energy fruits?" Ye Fan''s icy voice rang out


    loud and clear.


    The power emanating from his person intensified with every word that he spoke, growing until it


    became a storm and him its eye.


    He stepped forward and bellowed, "Brahma, let me ask you another question. Fifty years ago, after


    your master suffered a serious injury, did you not lie to him and betray him? Did you not murder him


    and massacre everyone in your sect and steal the technique that he has sworn never to share with or


    teach anyone?"


    What?


    rm filled Brahma''s eyes.


    His pupils contracted.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t done yet.


    The look in his eyes was cial as he spoke once more with a voice that sounded like thunder


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    crashing upon the earth and sending the ground quaking.


    "A final question. Ten years ago, on the anniversary of your master''s death, did you not host a feast in


    the name of mourning his passing to lure your junior Chandra out and kill her? You''re a murderer and a


    kinyer, a man who is without morals. Do you really think that you deserve to speak to me, the


    Dragon Master?" Ye Fan spoke proudly, with a dark and icy look in his eyes.


    His voice reverberated across the heavens, crashed upon the earth like thunder and sent thends


    shaking.


    Indra had felt insulted and infuriated when Ye Fan had dredged up his history with the Chinese martial


    arts circle.


    But then, Ye Fan went on to speak about his crimes against his own master and sect and how he had


    killed them all. The look on Indra''s face had transformedpletely then.


    Everyone else who knew this secret was already dead.


    Yet, here was a Chinese young man, spilling his deepest darkest secrets. He was dumbstruck.


    Brahma was visibly panicking.


    It was as if someone had just ripped the false veneer hiding his true form and revealed him for the


    hypocrite that he was.


    His eyes never left Ye Fan as he questioned the young man.


    A thought shed across his head then. He seemed to have realized something.


    Everyone had a few skeletons in their closets that they hoped would never see the light of day.


    What Ye Fan had just said were Brahma''s skeletons.


    He had deceived and betrayed his master, injured and murdered members of his own sect and


    destroyed his entire sect. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Any one of those crimes, if shared with the world, would irreparably tarnish his reputation as a


    righteous and honorable man.


    And here was Ye Fan, exposing every single one of them to the world.


    Brahma was going mad with fury.


    "Silence! You''re a monster. You''re not fit to be Chandra''s senior!" thundered Ye Fan. His voice was


    filled with a murderous rage.


    Brahma had been right.


    The reason why Ye Fan knew all about Brahma''s dirty deeds was because Chandra had told him


    herself.


    Chandra had escaped with her life and had ended up joining Ye Fan''s Dragon God Hall.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1314 Killing Indra

    Chapter 1314 Killing Indra


    Ye Fan''s furious deration boomed like thunder as it reverberated across the heavens. The winds


    howled and sent sand and earth into the air.


    "He''s gone mad!"


    "That young man''s out of his mind!"


    "Kong Ming, is China filled with madmen like him?¡±


    "He''s just a nobody. How dare he challenge a supreme grandmaster!"


    "Heavens!"


    "I must be dreaming!"


    Ye Fan''s words sent everyone else reeling with horror.


    In their eyes, a supreme grandmaster was akin to a god, a guardian of and and the symbol of the


    martial arts circle to a nation. He was what numerous martial artists respected and strived to be.


    Such powerful martial artists were meant to be worshipped and never defied.


    Yet here was a young man barely twenty of age, issuing a challenge openly against a supreme


    grandmaster.


    That was akin to a mortal challenging a god.


    It was akin to suicide.


    "He''s mad. He''s gone absolutely mad.


    Kong, we must run now. He''s going to get us all killed!"


    Lv Hua was going to wet his pants.


    They had known Ye Fan for some time now.


    They knew how proud and arrogant he could be.


    But they had not expected him to be so bold as to provoke and challenge a supreme grandmaster.


    When a supreme grandmaster was angered, millions could end up dying and blood flow like rivers.


    Naturally, Lv Hua didn''t care if Ye Fan died. In fact, he would be d if Ye Fan died.


    But he was worried that they would be coteral damage.


    Ye Fan was a Chinese citizen, after all.


    In his anger, Brahma might decide to go on a killing spree like he had thirty years ago and kill every


    Chinese martial artist alive on this earth.


    Lv Hua and the other Chinese martial artists were naturally afraid.


    "You''re right. The situation has spiraled beyond our control. We should y safe and retreat now. Yan-


    Xi, let''s go!"


    Kong Ming and the rest did not bother to stay and witness the oue of the fight. Instead, they turned


    tail and ran.


    They didn''t have to stay.


    Ye Fan had incurred the wrath of a supreme grandmaster. There was no way he was walking out of


    here alive.


    On the way back, Kong Ming made a call and contacted War God Castle.


    No one could have made a phone call in the middle of the rainforest.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Kong Ming hade prepared and had his ways of ensuring his call reached China.


    It was answered within moments.


    "Hi, this is War God Castle. What do you..."


    The polite voice of a staff sounded from the other end of the line.


    "This is an emergency. Have the Sword Saint answer the phone...hold on, let me speak to the God of


    War instead. I want to talk to him. Hurry up!" Kong Ming shouted frantically into the phone.


    There was no way he would get his wish and speak to Ye Qing-Tian personally though.


    In the end, he had to inform the staff that Indra had appeared in the Amazon rainforest and that Ye Fan


    was in danger. He told the staff to inform the upper echelons of War God Castle immediately.


    Momentster, the Heavenly Grandmaster, the King of Fighters and everyone else were summoned to


    War God Castle.


    "Sword Saint, what happened? Is there any emergency?" the King of Fighters asked in confusion after


    stepping into the great halls and seeing the solemn look on the Sword Saint''s face.


    Few things made men as powerful as they look that worried.


    ''Til tell you in a while. Where''s God of War? Is he not here yet?" asked the Sword Saint after realizing


    the God of War''s absence.


    "He''s on the way. He should be here in a minute," said the Heavenly Grandmaster.


    Ye Qing-Tian wasn''t like them. They were stationed at War God Castle and had been tasked with the


    duty to guard it. Ye Qing-Tian enjoyed more freedom. Unless there was an emergency, he was hardly


    at War God Castle.


    A fierce wind swept past the entrance.


    A man in white robes appeared suddenly, like a bolt of lightning.


    "Sword Saint, what''s going on?" asked the God of War immediately after he stepped into the halls.


    Sword Saint had sounded very serious in the phone conversation. The God of War couldn''t help but be


    worried.


    "I got a call from South America. I got news of a supreme grandmaster appearing in the Amazon


    rainforest," said the Sword Saint solemnly.


    Upon hearing that, the God of Warughed. Lines of worry eased away from his face.


    ?

 Chapter 1315 Is He Even Human?

    Chapter 1315 Is He Even Human?


    That night, one ne took off from Mount Yan and flew off into the darkness.


    Two broad wings glid through the air at a speed that the naked eye found impossible to see, leaving


    afterimages of multiple illusory nes in its wake.


    Within the cabin sat Ye Qing-Tian. His eyes were cold and sharp like a de.


    Tens of thousands of miles away, the sun was setting across the South American continent.


    An enormous red sun hung low on the horizon.


    Its reddish light spilled across thends like fresh blood.


    From above, the massive Amazon rainforest resembled an ancient beast sprawling across the ancient


    The creatures of the day were making their way back to their nests or caves for a night''s rest.


    The lively and bustling rainforest was greeted with a brief respite.


    Manaus, the nearest city to the rainforest, began bustling with night life.


    Pedestrians streamed down the streets, some of them working folk who had just got off work, some


    students who had ended ss and were on their way home, while others were tourists who had arrived


    in the city to have a taste of the foreign.


    Everything seemed peaceful and well.


    The citizens in that city had no idea that a huge war was taking ce right now a thousand miles from


    their home.


    Deep in the rainforest, on the ind in the middle of theke, the battle between Ye Fan and Indra had


    begun.


    Before their fight had started, everyone had been convinced that Ye Fan had been a madman who was


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    going to get himself killed.


    They had been certain that he wouldn''t survive the first attack that Indra wouldunch at him.


    But reality unfolded in a manner that they had not expected.


    Ye Fan blocked Indra''s first wave of attacks and showed himself an equal of Indra in the fight.


    "How...how is this possible? How could that Chinese young man block the powerful attack from a


    supreme grandmaster? Does he possess the power of a supreme grandmaster as well?"


    Everyone was stupefied.


    They stared unblinkingly and with disbelief as Ye Fan met Indra''s attack head on and held his ground.


    It was extremely rare for someone of Ye Fan''s age to possess the power of a grandmaster. Such an


    aplishment made him a prodigy that only appeared once every hundred years.


    To be as powerful as a supreme grandmaster at his age would make Ye Fan a monster.


    "That''s impossible! Ye Fan cannot possibly be a supreme grandmaster. He''s too young. Even if he


    began training in martial arts since he was a fetus in his mother''s womb, he would only be a


    grandmaster now. That would be the limit of his capabilities. How could he be a supreme


    grandmaster?"


    "Besides, there is no one by the name of Ye Fan amongst the six pirs of China. He cannot be a


    supreme grandmaster. Indra must have underestimated his enemy''s abilities and gone easy on him.


    That is why the young punk is still alive. He may have escaped death but he can''t keep it up forever.


    Just wait and see. Indra is going to start fighting seriously. Everyone is just an insect to a supreme


    grandmaster. Within three attacks, our lord will tear that young punk apart!" said Reilo coldly as


    everyone else looked on with disbelief.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he red murderously at Ye Fan.


    He would not believe that a young man could be a supreme grandmaster.


    He would not believe that a man could attain a power that they could never hope to aspire to in their


    lifetime with simply twenty years of training.


    There was only one exnation. Indra had not put in his all in that fight.


    "You''re right. Indra must have underestimated his foe."


    "I agree. It''s impossible that Ye Fan is a supreme grandmaster."


    "A supreme grandmaster who''s twenty years old?"


    "How could that be possible?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "You need time and hard work to practice martial arts. No matter how much of a prodigy you are, you


    still have to put in the work every day in order to progress and reach the level of a grandmaster."


    "Twenty years of diligence wouldn''t cut it."


    Everyone nodded profusely upon hearing Reilo''s words. They too were convinced that Indra had


    underestimated his opponent.


    "Lord Indra, stop letting him off easy!"


    "If we drag the fight out, the pirs of China might turn up in time to help!"


    "Dragging this out is just going to bring us more trouble!"


    "Indra, please kill the Chinese punk as quickly as possible!"


    "Please, Indra, y him right now!"


    Reilo and the other Indian martial artists pleaded with Brahma.


    Whoosh.


    A gust of wind rushed at them suddenly.


    The Indian martial artists were smacked in the chest by the immense force and thrown into the


    distance. Blood spilled from their lips.


    "Shut up if you don''t want me to kill you!" A murderous growl erupted like thunder in the sky.


    No one had any idea what Indra was feeling right now.


    Anger, shock, disbelief, frustration and bewilderment welled inside him like waves of a turbulent storm.


    The ruckus that Reilo and the others had been making had only served to anger him further.


    Silence descended upon thend after Brahma''s outburst of fury.


    Everyone was as silent as the dead. Reilo and the other Indian martial artists dared not even breathe.


    They were terrified of incurring the wrath of either Ye Fan or Brahma again.


    After the brief exchange, Ye Fan and Brahma appeared to have reached a


    temporary impasse.


    Brahma stared at Ye Fan with a dark, cold look in his eyes.


    Whatever condescension and disdain he had felt for Ye Fan had vanished. In ce of mockery was a


    look of utter seriousness on his face.


    "Very good. Punk, you''ve sessfully incited my urge for battle. You might have blocked my first


    attack, but don''t gloat too soon. That was simply a starter. This is when the main course is served!"


    A loud metallic shrill pierced the air.


    A sword spanning seven feet appeared in Indra''s hand suddenly.


    Indra stood in the heavens, with his sword in hand and the winds howling around him.


    His thunderous voice reverberated across the sky like the war cry of an ancient god.


    "Take that, you punk!"


    His de sliced through the air, a green glimmering arc that ripped through cloud and sky.


    The force of his attack descended upon Ye Fan like a furious storm.


    In the next moment, he moved too.


    He darted across the sky like a shooting star.


    If Brahma''s attacks were akin to a storm, then Ye Fan was the solitary raft in that storm.


    No matter how the winds blew and how the rain poured, he remained unmoving.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    He was the gull that had mastered the rough winds and he was lightning, the singr streak of light in


    the vast dark night.


    He was electrifying. He was light itself.


    He was a demonic spirit casting its looming shadow over the lone ind.


    Brahma unleashed thousands of attacks with his de and yet nonended on him.


    "This..."


    "He...he..."


    Is he even human?"


    The world fell into utter silence.


    Everyone stood, frozen to their spot, as shock and horror overwhelmed them.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1316 The Dragon God Shows His Might

    Chapter 1316 The Dragon God Shows His Might


    "You scoundrel! Be a man and stop hiding! You coward! Why are you running around and hiding? Fight


    me like a real man! Come on, let''s fight! Your cowardice disgusts me! It disgusts me!¡±


    While everyone reeled back in disbelief at the sight of Ye Fan''s strange moves, Brahma, who was


    fighting the man himself, was slowly spiraling into a crazed fury.


    He was being steadily driven to the edge of madness.


    He had practiced martial arts for decades and had fought battles and wars. In all his fights, he had


    never experienced such fury.


    He had been attacking like a madman all day. Yet, it had been akin to hitting air. None of his attacks


    hadnded on Ye Fan.


    He was livid. He felt like an ineffectual idiot.


    "Scoundrel, fight me! If you don''t, then you''re not a man! Come on and fight me!" cursed Brahma like a


    madman who had been driven into a corner and had forsaken his image as an invincible martial artist.


    He hurled curses at Ye Fan and called him a scoundrel and a coward.


    Someone who had no idea what was going on would have thought him a throaty old woman yelling at


    her husband.


    It was clear that Brahma was on the verge of aplete breakdown.


    No matter how powerful he was, no matter how many techniques or moves he possessed, nothing


    helped.


    Ye Fan was like an eel that kept slipping through his fingers. It didn''t matter how much power he had if


    he couldn''t hit his target.


    If this went on, exhaustion or humiliation was going to kill him.


    "Damnit! What technique is the punk using? Why can''t Indra do anything to him?¡± Reilo and the other


    Indian martial artists snarled as fury darkened their


    faces.


    Everyone else were trembling with disbelief.


    "That must be why that Chinese young man dared to antagonize Indra! He has this up his sleeve!"


    "With such a bizarre technique, he''s not going to get killed even if he''s not as powerful as Brahma.¡±


    "It appears that Ye Fan is going to use that technique of his to wear Indra down!"


    A few martial artists began discussing amongst themselves as they watched the fight.


    It seemed a little devious of Ye Fan though. Even if he should win the fight in the end, he wouldn''t have


    done so fairly.


    Regardless, the odds were currently in his favor.


    Everyone was convinced that Ye Fan was going to wear Indra down with his bizarre technique. It was


    then that Ye Fan suddenly stopped dodging.


    "You coward, stop running. If you''re a man, you''ll fight me like one! Come on, fight me! Show me what


    you''re made of!" thundered Brahma, his eyes red with fury.


    Ye Fan looked straight into Brahma''s eyes then and smiled smugly. "Sure, as you wish!¡±


    BOOM!


    A sudden storm rose to the air as overwhelming power erupted from Ye Fan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud churned madly in his diaphragm.


    On his bones and his meridians, strange marks began to glow.


    Within moments, Ye Fan was basked in a golden glow of power.


    The silhouette of a golden dragon appeared at his back.


    The dragon thundered and its roar reverberated throughout the forest.


    The almost tangible power sent everyone reeling back. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    "That can''t be..."


    "Is that a physical cultivation technique?"


    "I can''t believe it. He''s mastered a physical cultivation technique!¡±


    "Heavens! Who is this guy?¡±


    Everyone had thought that Ye Fan''s greatest trump card had been the strength and power that he


    possessed as a grandmaster.


    Yet, he had repeatedly challenged their assumptions again and again today.


    First, with his bizarre technique of evasions and dodges, and now with his physical cultivation


    technique.


    Both were extremely rare and valuable techniques in the martial arts circle.


    It was rare for one to cross across such techniques nowadays.


    What was rare became precious.


    Even ordinary physical cultivation techniques would incite wars amongst martial artists and the


    techniques that Ye Fan possessed were no ordinary techniques. They were techniques that allowed


    him to rival a supreme grandmaster in a fight.


    They were treasures that perhaps even War God Castle did not possess.


    The young man whom they had thought absolutely ordinary suddenly seemed so mysterious.


    The crowd was reeling with shock. No one noticed how Mike Jones'' eyes had widened when he had


    seen Ye Fan unleash his physical cultivation technique.


    "That...that''s the Dragon God Body! Why does he know the Dragon God Body?


    That''s impossible!"


    Mike Jones stared unbl inking ly ahead. He could not believe that the most powerful technique of the


    Chu Sect had just been unleashed by a Chinese young man.


    For many generations, the sect leader of Chu Sect had been the only person who could learn the


    Dragon God Body.


    Mike Jones had seen his sect leader use it once. The incredibly powerful technique had left a deep


    impression on him.


    After his initial shock, Mike Jones realized that the Dragon God Body that Ye Fan possessed appeared


    slightly different from the one that their sect leader had.


    "Our sect leader''s Dragon God Body was one of yin energy while the one that Ye Fan has is filled with


    yang energy. Yin and yang are opposing energies. This can''t be the Dragon God Body!"


    Mike Jones shook his head. The rm inside him subsided after he had discovered those differences.


    He had no way of knowing that the Dragon God Body was divided into the Yang Dragon God Body and


    the Yin Dragon God Body.


    There was no way Mike Jones, who was of a lower rank and station, could have.


    A loud explosion erupted suddenly.


    Ye Fan, who had fully unleashed his Dragon God Body, did not dodge this time.


    Instead, he leapt fearlessly into the air and sent his fist flying at Brahma''s sword.


    Brahma scoffed instantly.


    "Do you really think you can stop my de with your fist? In your dreams!"


    Brahmaughed manically before swinging his sword forward.


    His sharp de collided with Ye Fan''s iron fist.


    He expected it to slice through flesh like it would tofu. But that didn''t happen.


    Instead, the collision had ignited fierce sparks. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    It was as if the sword had not hit Ye Fan''s human hand but diamond instead.


    "That''s impossible!¡±


    Disbelief filled Brahma''s eyes. The fearsome look on his face began to show hints of panic.


    It had been years since he had felt panic during a fight.


    "You''re going to be seeing a great many impossible things in a while."


    The winds howled and swept the leaves into a flurry.


    Thest rays of the setting sun spilled across Ye Fan''s cheek.


    Ye Fan eyed the mild panic on Brahma''s face and simply smiled in return.


    Then, he charged forward and unleashed a storm on Brahma as he rained blows down on his foe.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1317 This Is What Power Looks Like

    Chapter 1317 This Is What Power Looks Like


    Ye Fan''s fist charged towards Brahma.


    As his fist thrusted forward, the force of his punch sent waves rippling in the air. They were akin to


    waves surging from the ocean upon the crashing of a boulder into its depths.


    rmed, Brahma raised his sword and blocked the blow.


    Ye Fan''s fist smashed into Brahma''s de.


    Amidst a thunderous rumble, a wave of incredible power erupted from the center of the fight and


    surged outward with the force of a tsunami.


    The two fighters were shoved back from the force of their collision.


    No matter what, Brahma had blocked Ye Fan''s punch.


    "I was wondering how powerful your moves might be. It seems that they''re nothing much. I managed to


    block your blow while using only half of my usual strength. If I had used my full strength, you wouldn''t


    have been able to budge me at all!" said Brahma as he smirked.


    No one noticed the tremors still rippling down his de.


    Nor did they notice the blood on his palm, staining the skin between his thumb and index finger.


    He wasn''t doing as well as he had imed.


    No one noticed the wariness and suspicion hidden beneath Brahma''s veneer of calmness.


    Ye Fan''s bizarre moves and incredible strength had vastly surpassed his expectations.


    The techniques that the young man had unleashed had shocked him.


    He had been frustrated and infuriated by Ye Fan''s evasions and dodges. Now that Ye Fan had begun


    to mount an offensive, it was clear that he was as powerful as Brahma was.


    Brahma finally felt the very real threat that Ye Fan could pose to his life.


    But he wasn''t at the end of his rope yet. He still had a trump card up his sleeve.


    Yet, Brahma also knew that even if he were to use that trump card of his and gave his all to kill the


    young man before him, he would have to pay a heavy price for his victory.


    He would be utterly spent and perhaps even injured.


    That wasn''t something that Brahma wanted at all.


    He wasn''t here to have a battle to the death with a strange young man. He was here for treasure.


    Having considered his numerous concerns, Brahma''s urge to murder Ye Fan began to fade away.


    All he wanted now was for Ye Fan to give up the fight willingly.


    That had been why he had feignedposure just now. He had wanted Ye Fan to know that he had hit


    a brick wall and to turn back.


    Yet, things didn''t always unfold as one nned.


    Ye Fan appeared unfazed by Brahma''s cold smirk.


    He steadied his feet, then charged at Brahma again with his fists swinging.


    "Is that so? Well, I look forward to seeing the great Indra at his full strength!"


    Mildughter rose in the air and was swept away by the wind.


    His second wave of attacks arrived the next moment.


    It was more fearsome than his first.


    Ye Fan''s fists shot out and his arms swung forcefully. Within the span of a few breaths, he had


    unleashed thousands of punches.


    Basked in golden light and with a dragon lingering at his back, Ye Fan looked like a demon that had


    just stepped out of the depths of hell.


    He roared as he unleashed a flurry of attacks at Brahma.


    He had no sword and no need of one.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had be the most powerful weapon on this earth.


    The Dragon God Body had turned his bones into steel.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM!


    He threw ten punches in a span of a breath.


    The overwhelming force of his attacks sent thend quaking and the heavens shaking.


    Ye Fan''s relentless attack steadily drove Brahma back.


    All Brahma could do was block the attacks


    that Ye Fan had thrown at him. He couldn''t retaliate at all.


    He was being thrashed by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan unleashed onest heavy blow that broke through Brahma''s defenses.


    His fist surged forward with unstoppable force, sending Brahma''s sword flying out of his hand before


    A loud buzzing sounded in his head when that fist connected with his cheek. He spiraled into a sudden


    daze.


    His nose broke. Blood flowed freely down his face.


    The force of Ye Fan''s punch sent him flying across the sky, crashing into boulders and trees before


    finallynding heavily on the ground.


    The world was utterly silent, save for the sudden gasps of shock made by the other martial artists.


    Ye Fan''s punch hadn''t simply hit Brahma. Everyone felt as if they had been punched in the face as


    well.


    Mike Jones was stupefied. He was rooted to the spot and at a loss for words.


    Reilo was gaping like an idiot. His chest was heaving violently but he too was speechless.


    Angie, who had retreated into the distance, was also gaping.


    The others were equally dumbstruck.


    That was just incredible.


    No one could have expected a nobody to disy such incredible power and thrash the invincible Indra


    so utterly and thoroughly.


    What a powerful and fearsome fighter!


    The flurry of attacks that Ye Fan had unleashed had not only knocked him silly, but it had also done the


    same to everyone else.


    They had not seen a fight more ferocious and glorious as the one that they had just witnessed.


    So, that was how supreme grandmasters fought.


    "How dare you hurt me! You''re just a nobody! How dare you injure me! I''m going to kill you!"


    While everyone was still trying to recover from their shocked stupor, Brahma had already gotten to his


    feet. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    He wiped the bloodstain off his cheek and red venomously at the young man in front of him.


    Murderous rage colored his eyes.


    The power emanating from his person grew as he spoke.


    Brahma rushed into the heavens.


    He stretched his arm out, lifted his face skyward and hollered.


    "My sword!"


    Whoosh!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1318 A Second Wave

    The two wordsnded amidst the crowd like bombs.


    The long sword that Ye Fan had sent flying into the ground seemed to take on a life of its own instantly. It charged towards the


    heavens, whistling loudly as it sliced through air, and appeared in Brahma''s hand again.


    The winds howled while leaves flew Hurriedly in the air.


    Sword in hand, Brahma hovered in mid-air and gazed down upon the men and women at his feet.


    His voice was like the heavy knells of the morning church bells thundering across the ind.


    "| began practicing martial arts since | was three and got epted into the Swarga Sect when | was seven. | was the loyal


    student of that old man and treated him like my master and my father. My only wish was that he would teach me the most


    powerful technique, the Vajr. But he died without fulfilling my wish!"


    "The heavens did not forsake me though. After he died, | searched long and hard through the records in our sect and finally


    pieced together the contents of the Vajr. After training hard for thirty years, | finally mastered the Vajr and became a supreme


    grandmaster. Today, | shall call upon the forces of nature, summon lightning and strike you dead!"


    BOOM!


    The winds howled and leaves danced in a flurry as Brahma''s thunderous voice reverberated in the sky.


    The look in his eyes turned as cold as ice.


    He raised his sword to the sky.


    The winds grew stronger while clouds roiled.


    shes of lightning red in the heavens as a storm darkened the skies.


    One could hear thunder rumbling in the distance.


    "That...that..."


    "Is that lightning?"


    "My god!"


    "Is Indra really...going to summon lightning?"


    "Is he really a god? A guardian of India?"


    The sight of the skies changing nearly had everyone wetting their pants.


    Lightning was the domain of the gods.


    Since the dawn of human history, there had been numerous myths and folklore about those who couldmand lightning.


    Every one of those tales had described these wielders of lightning as deities and gods.


    After all, only the gods could wield the energies of the natural world.


    Yet, they were going to witness something that belonged in myths and legends.


    Even those who had seen their fair share of the world found that incredulous.


    They couldn''t help but think that Brahma had somehow shed his human skin and ascended to godhood.


    Faces paled. A few religious men had fallen to their knees and begun to pray.


    Only the martial artists from Chu Sect preserved some semnce ofposure.


    "This is the Vajr! The Vajr from the Swarga Sect! | thought it lost when the Swarga Sect was annihted. But it appears that Indra


    has mastered it," whispered Mike Jones solemnly.


    The energies of the natural world were divided into the five primary elemental powers.


    Most martial artists only focused on training their physical body and developing thetter to their fullest capacity.


    But when one reached the level of the grandmaster, he would have reached the peak of his physical capacity.


    In order to be more powerful, he would have to harness the energies of the natural world.


    Yu Yun had tried to harness the power of the cold.


    The Swarga Sect had tried to harness the power of lightning.


    With the aid of mystic techniques and martial arts, they could gain the ability to summon lightning as well.


    Lightning was simply one of many ways in which the natural energies of the world were made visible.


    As long as one understood the principles behind this truth, it no longer appeared magical or mysterious.


    That exined Mike Jones''parativeposure.


    Storm clouds rumbled in the skies.


    Aharsh wintry wind began to rise.


    With his sword in hand, Brahma stood in the heavens like a god meting out judgment to humankind.


    "Ye Fan, you''re the one who pushed me to this. Prepare to die!" thundered Brahma as he pointed his sword heavenward.


    ¡°Lighting, strike!"


    Everyone stared in horror as lightning descended from the heavens and lit the skies aze.


    Alightning bolt as long as ten meters snaked down the dark night, pulsating and shing violently.


    The sight of such sheer power stole everyone''s breaths away.


    Ye Fan stood before the storm and stared at the bolt of lightning. The grave look on his face eased into something lighter.


    "Is that what you call the forces of nature?


    That tiny bolt of lightning?" Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    This was not his first encounter with the Vajr.


    Many years ago, he had witnessed the true power of the Swarga Sect''s Vajr.


    The summoner had summoned a lightning bolt that had stood as tall as a hundred meters.


    Brahma''s measly lightning bolt could hardlypare to the one that he had seen all those years ago.


    "Silence! It appears that you have no idea how the Swarga Sect''s Vajr works at all. Are you still trying to put on a brave front in


    your final moments? You''re going to be turned to ashes in a few seconds. Let''s see youugh then!" thundered Brahma furiously


    as he continued his summoning of lightning.


    This Chinese punk was going to drive him crazy.


    He had expected a frightened and terrified Ye Fan after he had unleashed the Vajr.


    He hadn''t expected Ye Fan to show no hint of terror at all and to instead mask his fear with macho posturing.


    "Is that so? Well, we shall see who gets the finalugh," said Ye Fan beforeughing softly again.


    He unleashed his full power then.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud churned madly inside his diaphragm as power gushed through his veins.


    Ashimmering golden light enveloped his body as he unleashed the Dragon God Body.


    He was now at his most powerful.


    Brahma''s Vajr might not be as powerful as Ye Fan had thought it to be, but it was still lightning, one of the wildest and most


    ferocious powers of the natural world.


    Brahma himself was a supreme grandmaster listed in the Sky Ranking and the second most powerful martial artist in Asia,


    second only to the God of War.


    Ye Fan dared not underestimate him at all.


    He wasn''t going to hold back when he attacked.


    A deafening explosion erupted as Ye Fan reached his peak strength.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He thrusted his foot into the ground and sprung into the air,nding amongst the clouds. Hovering in mid-air, he resembled a


    dragon that emanated power and strength.


    His voice reverberated across the heavens.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Cloud Sun Kick!"


    Immense power gathered at his foot as he got ready to smash it down into Brahma. Then, something unexpected happened.


    A figure in gray robes appeared in the forest.


    He raced past the trees at lightning speed, burst into the clearing and appeared right behind Ye Fan.


    Something glinted in his hand.


    A dagger shed dangerously in the light as it stabbed at Ye Fan''s neck.


    No one realized what was going on. In fact, some of them did not even notice the stranger who had appeared behind Ye Fan.


    Angie was the first to cry out.


    "Fan, watch out!"


    ¡°What?¡±


    rm bells red inside Ye Fan''s head while his pupils contracted in shock.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1319 A Slip

    Everything had happened too quickly. It had been aplete blur.


    Asecond ago, Indra had just summoned lightning and Ye Fan had been ready tounch into his Cloud Sun Kick.


    In the next second, a strange figure had somehow teleported out of nowhere and appeared right behind Ye Fan.


    His timing had been impable.


    Ye Fan had had his full concentration on Brahma then.


    With his full focus on Brahma, Ye Fan hadn''t been able to spare any attention on his surroundings.


    The strange figure had appeared at lightning speed and with impable timing to unleash a powerful and lethal blow.


    One might even call this a perfect assassination.


    Ye Qing-Tian himself couldn''t have reacted


    to the ambush in time.


    When Ye Fan realized that someone had just sneaked up on him, it was toote.


    There was no time for him to do anything about it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    All he could do was rely on his instincts and try to avoid getting hit in his vitals.


    The cold metal of the de glimmered as it sank into flesh.


    Everyone watched in shock as a sharp dagger pierced through Ye Fan''s defenses and sunk deep into Ye Fan''s back.


    Alongside its de was an incredible power that flowed down its edge and thrusted deep into Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan trembled, then spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The man in gray robes was shocked when the fatal blow that he had thought that he had dealt failed. His dagger stopped after


    sinking three inches into Ye Fan''s body. It was as if it had got caught in something.


    ¡°Damnit! What''s going on?"


    Disbelief filled the eyes of the stranger.


    He had been hiding for a very long time, biding his time and awaiting the perfect opportunity.


    It didn''t matter if Ye Fan was a supreme grandmaster. With the perfect window of opportunity, he had been confident that he


    would be able to kill Ye Fan with a single shot.


    Even if he should fail to kill the young man, he would still seed in maiming him and stopping the fight.


    But in order to do that, he needed the full de of his dagger buried inside Ye Fan.


    That was the only way he could injure Ye Fan''s vitals.


    Everything had been in his favor. He had not foreseen that his dagger would only sink midway into Ye Fan''s flesh before


    something stopped it from going any deeper.


    That had severely reduced the impact of his attack.


    While the man was still in the grips of shock, Ye Fan turned around and stared at the man with eyes filled with cold rage.


    The blood on his cheek made him look demonic.


    The sight sent shivers down the spine of the man in gray robes.


    ¡°Are you mad? Are you going to attack me now? What about the Vajr?" blurted the man in rm.


    Ye Fan was nked.


    Before him was a bolt of lightning ready to strike him down while behind him was another enemy who had just sneaked up on


    him and seeded in his ambush. Any reasonable person would turn his full attention to the bolt of lightning that was waiting for


    him before contemting revenge against the man in gray robes.


    Yet, to the surprise of the man in gray robes, this Chinese young man had disregarded the threat of lightning to deal with him


    instead.


    "He''s out of his mind!" thought the man.


    He dared not linger. Instead, he turned tail and ran.


    But the proximity that had allowed him to inflict the greatest damage was a doubleedged sword. If he should fail to kill Ye Fan, he


    might not be able to escape unharmed.


    Ye Fan had decided to exact immediate vengeance on the man who had sneaked up on and attacked him. Thetter had lost all


    hope of escaping unharmed the moment that Ye Fan had made up his mind.


    BOOM!


    A thunderous explosion erupted.


    The Invoke the Celestial Cloud that Ye Fan had readied for Brahma was unleashed on this man instead.


    Ye Fan''s footnded squarely on the man''s chest.


    The man''s defenses crumbled under the overwhelming force of Ye Fan''s attack.


    His ribs broke instantly. Blood and bits of organ surged up his throat and spilled from his lips.


    With a loud cry of pain, the man flew into the distance, crashed into numerous trees, then finallynded heavily on the ground a


    thousand meters away from where he had been standing.


    It was then that the bolt of lightning struck Ye Fan with a deafening thunder.


    "Fan!"


    Everyone froze momentarily.


    Angie burst into tears and started wailing.


    Every sound was drowned out by the deafening rumble of thunder as it reverberated across the heavens.


    The injured young man standing in front of the cave was instantly devoured by lightning.


    It set Ye Fan''s body aze with blue fire.


    From afar, he looked like a man plunged into a sea of lightning, forced to endure the agonizing pain of lighting coursing through


    his body.


    After a long time, the sea of lightning finally dissipated.


    Left in its wake was a stretch of scorchednd and a body lying in the middle of it all. It was burned beyond recognition.


    ¡°Finally! It''s ended!¡± Brahma stared at the burned corpse and sighed loudly. His mouth split into a huge grin.


    Heughed with genuine relief, softly at first before hisughter grew into something loud and uncontroble.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s finally over!"


    Brahma had killed countless men and women over the years.


    But none of those deaths had given him as much release, excitement and a sense of achievement as this one had.


    That was the nature of humans. They never cared for something that was easily attained.


    Only that which was hard earned was treasured and could invoke such thrill and joy.


    What Brahma had just gotten was the perfect example.


    Yet, he might have gotten overly excited.


    The sudden surge of emotion might have been too much for him. Hisughs turned suddenly into violent, hacking coughs. He


    pped his hand over his mouth. When he removed his hand and looked at it, he found his palm stained with blood.


    "You look injured."


    The man who had sneaked up on and attacked Ye Fan appeared at his side.


    He looked a terrible sight.


    His clothes were stained with blood and his hair in disarray. Bruises and cuts lined his face. He appeared to be limping.


    Ye Fan''s attack had done a number on him.


    "| underestimated him. China''s somehow managed to create a monster. If you hadn''t injured him with your de, | wouldn''t have


    been able to take him out that easily with the Vajr," Brahma said gravely.


    He was getting worked up again just thinking about the fight.


    "| should have been more careful. | thought that attack would have maimed him for good but instead, he injured me instead.


    We''ve both underestimated him."


    The man in the gray robes shook his head and sighed. He began to cough violently before spitting out a mouthful of dark blood.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1320 No One Shall Enter

    "Gaia, are you alright? How are you holding up?"


    Brahma had seen what Ye Fan could do.


    He knew how terrifying his attacks were.


    He had been thrashed by Ye Fan earlier.


    Gaia, on the other hand, had suffered a direct hit by Ye Fan.


    Even though the exchange of blows had been brief, but Brahma was certain that Gaia''s injury was on par with his own.


    Gaia wiped the blood staining his lips and smiled wryly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m alright. | can''t say the same for my chainmail though. | spent more than a decade to gather the necessary


    materials before hiring a European craftsman to customize that piece of armor for me. | can''t believe that that young punk


    destroyed it with a single blow. It''s going to be a challenge to make another one like it," said Gaia as he shook his head. The


    sorrowful look on his face was heartbreaking.


    "You should thank the gods for that chainmail. Without it, you might not be able to stand on your own two feet right now. You got


    too close to him. He''s crazy. | would have been injured seriously as well if that hit hadnded on me instead," said Brahma with a


    sigh and a look of self-deprecation in his eyes.


    Gaia nodded. "You''re right. That guy was out of his mind. | expected to be able to make a full retreat even if the ambush failed.


    After all, he still has to fight you. But he didn''t seem to care at all when he turned around to attack me instead. | can''t believe this.


    Two supreme grandmasters against a young punk and we only managed to scrape by."


    The two good friends, Brahma and Gaia sighed loudly.


    The men who heard their conversation widened their eyes in shock. They dared not breathe at all.


    "Two...two supreme grandmasters?"


    "The man who arrivedter...is he a supreme grandmaster too?¡±


    As everyone stared in shock and disbelief, someone in the crowd finally recognized whom the new stranger was. He gasped


    aloud.


    "Gaia? The supreme grandmaster, Gaia?


    The Persian King who leads the West Asian martial arts circle? That Gaia?"


    What?


    The Persian King?


    A heavy boulder that crashed into the ocean would stir a thousand waves.


    That man''s words sent everyone reeling with disbelief and shock.


    Their eyes instantaneously swept towards the man in gray robes.


    "The Persian King, Gaia?" "Is he...really the Persian King?¡¯ While some froze in shock and incredulity, there were others who


    were bewildered as to who the Persian King was.


    "Grandfather, who is the Persian King? Is he very strong? He had to sneak up on Ye Fan. Someone who tries to stab someone in


    the back like that can''t be very powerful, can he? A real powerful warrior wouldn''t have to resort to such despicable means.¡±


    "Silence! You rascal, stop spewing nonsense! Do you wish to get killed?" yelled an old man amidst the crowd when he heard


    what his grandson had said. He was filled with fury and terror. "Who told you that the Persian King isn''t a powerful warrior? He''s


    a supreme grandmaster too. He''s one of the ten most powerful martial artists in Asia and the top fifty martial artists listed in the


    Sky Ranking. He could kill you by breathing hard on you. How dare you speak so disrespectfully! Do you want to get us all


    killed? Weaker men like us have no right to judge the actions of men like the Persian King. Until you be stronger, you


    should shut your mouth. Otherwise, you''re going to get yourself into serious trouble!"


    The young man looked down and listened silently to his elder''s reprimanding words without protest orint.


    Others who had no idea who the Persian King was reeled with fear when they realized that he was yet another supreme


    grandmaster.


    "Heavens!"


    ¡°What the hell is going on?"


    ¡°Supreme grandmasters are like legends or myths, but we''ve seen two today!"


    "Hold on, three!¡±


    "The Chinese young man''s probably another supreme grandmaster too!"


    "It''s a pity that he''s dead now."


    Terror filled everyone''s eyes and hearts as they stood in front of the cave.


    They stared at Brahma and Gaia from a distance with a look of awe and respect.


    As for Ye Fan, the man who had seemed invincible before he had been beaten, all they felt for him was a faint sense of loss and


    pity.


    No matter how powerful a man had been, he was history once he was dead. No one cared for the dead.


    Everyone''s attention was now on Gaia and Brahma.


    Everyone but one, of course. The exception was the young girl, Angie, who had been Ye Fan''spanion and ally throughout


    this fight.


    Angie was the only person who had burst into tears when she had witnessed Ye Fan''s fall.


    ¡°Fan! FAN!! Let go of me! I''m going to find Fan! Let go of me!¡±


    Mike Jones had seized the opportunity during Ye Fan''s fight with Brahma to get Angie back to his side.


    The young girl was struggling fiercely right now and wailing for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Angie, stop it. Stop being a child. He''s dead. You can''t do anything even if you go to him now. I''ve told you. Men like him don''t


    live long. He was killed and frankly, he asked for it.¡±


    Mike Jones wasn''t going to let his sister anywhere near Ye Fan''s body.


    He had never liked Ye Fan. The young man''s death meant one problem fewer for Chu Sect.


    Gaia and Brahma weren''t bothered by the ruckus at all.


    These men were bugs to them. They were nobodies and meant nothing to them at all.


    Their top priority was to enter that cave and find their treasure.


    "Gaia, let''s go in and take a look. The young punk gave his life to guard this cave. The treasure that you spoke of must be


    inside."


    Ye Fan was dead. Nothing stood in their way now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They decided to enter the cave and search it.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go. We had a deal. If there''s really a treasure inside, we''ll split it equally between the two of us," reminded Gaia.


    ¡°Of course," Indra said with augh.


    They lifted their feet, ready to step over the ruins that Ye Fan had died on and enter the cave. It was then that a pair of dirt-


    stained hands shot out and grabbed the foot of Brahma and Gaia tightly.


    Araspyugh, filled with steel and determination, rang out.


    "I''m...not dead yet. | won''t let...any one of you enter the cave...as long as I''m still breathing.¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1321 Even That Couldnt Kill Him

    "No...no one is allowed to enter."


    His deep husky voice quietly reverberated throughout the valley as the sun set.


    Perhaps owing to the severity of his injuries or how weak he was, his voice sounded soft.


    It sounded like a candle in the wind and was about to go out anytime.


    Despite how weak his voice was, it loudly echoed when everyone heard it.


    Everyone stared in shock as they watched the badly beaten up young man stand up from the rubble once again.


    Adetermined smile appeared on his bloody profile.


    His tiny silhouette felt as strong as a mountain.


    In an instant, everyone stood petrified as they looked at the youth in disbelief.


    Huh? How can he still be alive? He was attacked by two supreme grandmasters and was struck by lightning. How could he have


    survived?"


    Shit!


    Heavens!


    That''s seriously incredible!


    Everyone was overwhelmed in shock.


    They stared fixedly as though Ye Fan was some monster as he stood with his head held high in the rubble.


    It didn''t dawn on them that Ye Fan was a great fighter and equally good at withstanding blows.


    He had surprisingly survived.


    Even the Indra and the Persian King, who were both supreme grandmasters, were dumbstruck by the sight.


    ¡°How is this possible? He was struck by a sword and even suffered my lightning attack. Even if he were made of steel, he would


    have died. How could he stand up?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Brahma and Gaia''s mouths twitched in shock.


    However, Brahma quicklyposed himself.


    Although it was unbelievable that he didn''t die, Brahma had to ept the facts here.


    He looked at Ye Fan and suddenlyughed, "So, your name is Ye Fan? | will remember you even after you die today. You don''t


    have to feel surprised by such honor. I''m just trying to show respect to a powerful opponent. Honestly, you have shocked me


    deeply despite your young age. If this didn''t happen, perhaps | will be no match for you in ten years. Sadly, you won''t live to see


    the day. It ends now!"


    Brahma had lost all patience. The moment he finished his words, he attacked Ye Fan on the chest angrily.


    BAM!


    As his internal energy radiated, Brahma mmed Ye Fan onto the ground.


    Rocks split open as the trees swayed.


    The ground beneath Ye Fan split open instantly.


    "Die!


    Brahma had no intention of halting after his initial blow, and his sword continued charging towards Ye Fan.


    PFFFTT!


    He plunged his sword into Ye Fan, and blood sprayed everywhere.


    Brahma attacked Ye Fan from behind before he pulled the sword out mercilessly.


    Blood instantly stained the back of Ye Fan''s shirt.


    Even if Ye Fan could survive this lethal blow, he would bepletely spent and incapable of withstanding Brahma''s attacks.


    "This time, you are going to die, right?"


    Brahma pulled out his sword and sinisterlyughed before he smiled in relief.


    "You are such an idiot. If you pretended to be dead, you mighte out of this alive. Since you insisted on stopping me, you are


    asking for death."


    Brahma lowered his head and looked coldly at the corpse lying in the pool of blood. He sneered before sheathing his sword and


    heading towards the cave.


    This time, Brahma felt it was impossible for Ye Fan to survive.


    After all, he was already on the verge of death when he stood up.


    Now that he had attacked him critically two more times, even if he were a supreme grandmaster, he was bound to die.


    Brahma was not alone. Even Mike Jones and the others felt the same way.


    ¡°I''m not sure if he was stupid or stubborn.


    Couldn''t he just lie there and pretend he was dead? Did he have to get up? It waspletely foolish of him to court his own


    death," said Mike Jones softly as he shook his head and felt sad for Ye Fan''s predicament.


    If not for the fact that they were on opposing sides, actually Mike Jones didn''t mind making friends with Ye Fan.


    Since he was a prodigy, plenty of people would want to be acquainted with him.


    Angie Jones choked with tears. Her initial joy instantly transformed into sadness.


    In the end, there was nothing for her to be happy about.


    "He should be done for this time, right?"


    Brahma and Gaia waited for a while in front of the cave. After they were certain that Ye Fan was dead, they could finally set their


    hearts at ease.


    All these years, Brahma had never felt this anxious.


    Before they fought, Brahma thought he could deal Ye Fan with a swift overwhelming defeat.


    However, he ended up fighting so hard.


    Even with Gaia''s help, both these supreme grandmasters had to use everything they had and take him out twice before they


    killed him.


    ¡°He was a tough one to crack, but | think fighting the God of War would feel more satisfying than this," sighed Brahma.


    He inhaled deeply to calm himself before he called for Gaia and headed to the cave.


    ¡°Let''s go, Gaia. He can''t stop us now," said Brahma as heughed. After taking care of a major problem, Brahma''s spirits lifted.


    "Sure.¡± Gaia nodded.


    Brahma and Gaia dragged their severely injured bodies towards the cave.


    As they walked past the rubble, something spine-tingling happened again.


    A bloody hand reached out from the rubble and grabbed Gaia and Brahma by their ankles firmly.


    Heavens!


    Was he still alive?!


    This time, the two of them almost pissed in their pants.


    Even Gaia and Brahma were afraid of him.


    They stared at him in shock.


    "What the fuck?!¡±


    "Is he some demon?"


    "Why does he refuse to die?¡±


    Brahma was on the brink of tears while Gaia''s face looked livid.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to be still alive.


    What kind of strength did it take to survive such a battle?


    "Is he some cockroach that refuses to die?"


    "How could he have survived such blows?


    "How is he still alive?!"


    The crowd went into a furor.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Brahma and Gaia watched as Ye Fan slowly stood up from the ground. Their eyes twitched like crazy, and their eyes nearly


    popped from their sockets.


    Both of them were at a loss.


    They had never encountered such a tough opponent in their lives.


    He had been struck by lightning and hacked by a sword. How could he still stand?


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1322 He Must Be a Demon, Right?

    "Damn it! That''s enough. | have enough of fighting you!" Gaia was on the brink of tears.


    Previously, he merely thought Ye Fan was a lunatic.


    From the looks of it now, he wasn''t a lunatic. Instead, he was an unstoppable and imprable demon.


    If this went on, he wasn''t so sure which one of them would end up dying.


    Gaia didn''t want to fight Ye Fan anymore and suggested that all three of them enter the cave together in the search for treasure


    and keep whatever they were capable of finding.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On condition that they stopped fighting each other.


    ¡°Each of us will stand a fair chance to obtain the treasure. Is that okay?" asked Gaia in an almost imploring tone.


    It seemed Gaia was genuinely terrified of Ye Fan.


    But how could Ye Fan agree to that?


    Yu Yun was still cultivating inside. She was in the final crucial stages and couldn''t be disturbed.


    Hence, Ye Fan rejected Gaia''s suggestion.


    "4-1 said. As long as I''m here, no one is to enter the cave."


    His deep husky voice sounded particrly determined.


    ¡°Damn it! How can you have to cheek to turn down the offer and try to stop us? What right do you have to stop us?¡±


    Brahma immediately exploded in anger.


    Brahma and Gaia had scoured the rainforest for months for the treasure.


    They had spent so much effort hunting for treasure in the rainforest.


    And now, Ye Fan thought he could stop them with mere words?


    It was sheer wishful thinking!


    "Gaia, stop wasting your time. Even if he isn''t dead, he ispletely spent. I''m going to thrash him with everything I''ve got! I''m


    sure a nobody like him will definitely die!¡±


    Brahma clearly wanted to take out Ye Fan.


    He simply couldn''t believe what was happening. Was Ye Fan immortal or something?


    The moment he finished his words, Brahma wasted no time.


    He charged over and punched Ye Fan repeatedly.


    This time he did not use his sword.


    Instead, he simply fought Ye Fan in hand-to-handbat end unleashed all power on Ye Fan.


    ¡°Palm of Destruction!¡± ¡®Spiked Cudgel Fist Technique!"


    "Indian Burst!"


    Brahma repeatedly attacked Ye Fan like a rabid dog.


    He used both fists and palms to attack him.


    All manner of attacks were relentlessly unleashed by Brahma towards Ye Fan.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Thunderous booms reverberated inside the cave.


    Brahma''s swift attack left everyone stunned.


    He was vicious!


    Brahma was simply merciless.


    Brahma showed no pity towards the powerless young man.


    Each and every blow he made was lethal and met their targets.


    Ye Fan''s body shot out like a cannon with almost every blow. Blood mixed with flesh sprayed into the air as hended on the


    ground hard.


    However, Ye Fan stood up quickly and stopped them again.


    He stood tottering in front of the cave as he used his bloodstained, sad-looking body to stop Brahma and the others from


    entering.


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    Brahma almost lost it when he saw Ye Fan stand up again.


    Why?


    Why couldn''t Brahma kill him?


    Was he really made of steel or something?


    "| simply can''t believe this!"


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Amid his angry roar, Brahma punched Ye


    Fan 18 times in a row.


    His punches were immensely powerful as they came crashing down on Ye Fan''s chest.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan''s chest sank while his ribs broke.


    The blood Ye Fan coughed up was even more vivid than the color of the sunset.


    Even then, Ye Fan gritted his teeth and stood up agonizingly.


    He stood up to fall again over and over...


    In an instant, everyone went quiet.


    Everyone in the cave was stunned by the sight.


    Perhaps they were infected by Ye Fan''s stubbornness, so they started to admire him more and feel increasingly sorry for him.


    Even Mike Jones stood in shock.


    He wondered how stubborn or determined a man had to be to keep standing up and falling down repeatedly like Ye Fan.


    As everyone felt moved by Ye Fan''s determination, they couldn''t wrap their minds around his actions. Wasn''t it just treasure?


    Did he have to go all out?


    Regardless of the treasure, he needed to stay alive to use it.


    What use would the treasure be with him dead?


    "Sigh! What''s the point? Did he have to go all out? Is it worth dying for the sake of material gains?" said someone in the crowd.


    However, no one had any clue what Ye Fan was defending.


    It was his promise to a woman.


    This time, no one would disturb her.


    Ye Fan always kept his word. Since he made a promise, how could he break his word?


    Moreover, if it weren''t for him, Yu Yun would already have seeded in cultivation.


    To a certain degree, Ye Fan was the one who put Yu Yun in such danger.


    It was only right for him to stop them.


    Even if he had to pay with his life!


    Life was certainly precious. However, to some people, some other things mattered more.


    They could be promises, friendship, responsibility, or even love.


    After this unfair fight had gone on for a long time, Brahma punched Ye Fan once again. However, Ye Fan stopped standing up


    this time.


    His skinny silhouette was already covered with injuries as hey on the ground and breathed weakly like a candle in the wind.


    However, his eyes remained open. Despite how bright and determined they looked, they were growing increasingly weak.


    ¡°Aren''t you great at fighting? Get up! Why don''t you go on? Stop being a coward!"


    Brahma felt deeply satisfied when Ye Fan seemed to be breathing hisst breath.


    He sinisterlyughed as he kicked Ye Fan.


    After Brahma vented all his steam, he raised his sword once more.


    "This time, | won''t give you any chance."


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Amenacing light shed from his sword as it moved.


    This time, Brahma used almost all his remaining energy when he unleashed his final attack on Ye Fan.


    In a matter of seconds, hundreds of swords formed.


    Swords glowed threateningly like a death knell as they made their way towards Ye Fan''s head.


    It seemed Brahma wanted to cut off Ye Fan''s head altogether!


    "Is it really over?"


    "Is Ye Fan going to die?¡±


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1323 An Elegant Woman

    Inside the cave, everything was in chaos.


    Brahma brandished his sword at Ye Fan and hacked at him like a lunatic.


    His sword shone brightly whileing at Ye Fan from all directions.


    Ye Fan stood on the brink of death.


    This time, there was no doubt that Ye Fan would die.


    After all, Ye Fan was bound to lose his head this time.


    Regardless of how determined Ye Fan was, the moment his head fell, the only result was death.


    They were not alone in their opinion.


    Even Ye Fan himself instantly lost all hope when he saw the swords flying towards him.


    He was keenly aware that he was in no condition to withstand Brahma''s attack.


    Even though he practiced Dragon God Body and Invoke the Celestial Cloud, there was a limit to what they could do.


    Ye Fan was undoubtedly at his limit now.


    Brahma could probably kill Ye Fan easily.


    Moreover, Brahma had just attacked him with countless swords.


    "In the past, | thought that even if | died, it would be at the hand of a Chu Sect martial artist right in front of their doors. I''ve ended


    up unexpectedly dying because of these vile creatures. This is fate! It''s destiny! Does god want me to die because | want to


    fight?"


    In thest moment of his life, Ye Fan raised his head andughed loudly.


    Heughed tragically like a hero filled with regret after his days are numbered.


    Or perhaps, he was sad that he had yet to attack Chu family for the humiliation they made him suffer.


    "I''m sorry, Mum. | am probably unable to seek justice for you."


    Ye Fan had already closed his eyes.


    He looked like a criminal hopelessly waiting for the guillotine to fall.


    Before he died, countless images shed through Ye Fan''s mind.


    He recalled the joy of ying with his parents.


    He also recalled the humiliation and suffering he experienced when he was driven out of the Chu family.


    There were also images of him walking Qiu Mu-Cheng down the aisle when they got married.


    He thought of Xu Lei...


    He thought of Han...


    He thought about Yu Yun as she cultivated inside the cave.


    "To think | would end up breaking my promise in my final moments after a life of keeping my word. Yu Yun, I''m sorry. | ended up


    failing you."


    Ye Fan looked towards the cave one final time as he softly spoke before he opened his arms to wee his fate.


    However, the moment Brahma was about to strike him, a chilling voice quietly came out of the cave.


    "Indra, if you touch him, | will wipe out your entire n and destroy India!¡±


    Her imposing words exploded in the air.


    It made the wind rage in all directions.


    Amid everyone''s shock, a purple beam of sword energy came flying from the depths of the cave.


    It was unstoppable as it struck Brahma while he attacked Ye Fan.


    BOOM!


    The moment the sword energy met its target, the wind swept wildly.


    A thunderous sound reverberated throughout the ind.


    Even the earth beneath their feet split open.


    A huge crack spread out swiftly in all directions with a boom.


    The remaining energy of the blow even caused a nearby hilltop to copse.


    However, the deadlock didn''tst.


    A purple sword glow quickly vanquished Brahma''s attackpletely.


    "What? How is this possible?¡±


    Brahma was at aplete loss when he realized that his sword moves were useless against her.


    He hurriedly retreated.


    But no matter how swift he was, he couldn''tpare to a sword.


    The purple sword glow didn''t slow down after oveing Brahma''s attack. Instead, it charged towards Brahma at top speed.


    SWISH!


    A purple glow shed as the sword energy plunged into his body.


    Brahma instantly moaned before coughing blood.


    He was also forced backward by at least a hundred meters.


    "Who are you? How dare you sneak up on me? Show yourself!¡±


    Brahma raised his head and looked around as he shouted angrily.


    The moment Brahma finished his sentence, a stunning silhouette quietly appeared.


    Her hair fluttered as she stood.


    She had a wlessplexion and looked elegant.


    Now that she had recovered all her strength, she was like a queen looking down on hernds.


    She was an iparable beauty!


    In an instant, the entire world seemed to freeze.


    Nothing moved as everyone stood dumbstruck as they looked at her.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with awe.


    What kind of woman was she?


    Despite the veil on her face, she was unable to conceal her beauty.


    Even the clothes she was wearing were incapable of hiding her imposing aura.


    She gave off the most elegant aura just by standing there alone.


    She was so beautiful and elegant that she put everyone else to shame.


    Some people even had the impulse to kneel before her.


    Many of them couldn''t help sighing. Any man who could win her over would be the most enviable man on earth.


    Even though she could make everyone in the world kneel before her, but she would kneel only before one person at night.


    Sometimes, it wasn''t that gratifying to make the world submit. Instead, it was even more satisfying to make the queen of the


    world surrender to you.


    But besides feeling shocked, the same question ran through everyone''s heads.


    "Who...who is this woman? Is she a supreme grandmaster too?" asked someone from the crowd with his voice trembling.


    Everyone witnessed first-hand how this woman managed to destroy Brahma¡¯s killing move and made him move back by a


    hundred meters.


    Even though it was just one move, everyone realized what she was made of.


    Everyone could sense from her attack that she could probably rival both the Indra and the Persian King.


    In that case, wouldn''t it mean a total of four supreme grandmasters had showed up today?


    "Heavens!"


    "What''s going on today?"


    "Why did so many masters turn up?"


    Many people were so startled that they almost cried and felt their scalps go numb.


    Mike Jones only looked somewhat surprised even though everyone around him was losing it.


    He couldn''t help finding the woman with a veil covering her face a little familiar.


    "Is that...our sect leader?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1324 Yu Yuns Fury

    Mike Jones secretly mulled.


    However, it was just his guess.


    After all, the Chu Sect leader always acted alone, so no one knew of her whereabouts.


    All these years, Mike Jones had onlyid eyes on her twice.


    The first time he saw her was the day she ascended to the position. The next time he saw her was a few days ago, very briefly.


    Since he wasn''t that close to the Chu Sect leader, he was unsure about the identity of the veiled woman. Could this woman


    really be the leader of the most powerful sect in the martial arts circle and number one on the Sky Ranking?


    He needed to corroborate this.


    He overlooked everyone''s shock and watched as the elegant woman stood before Ye Fan instantly after crushing Brahma''s


    attack with a single blow.


    "Y-you finally came out, you stupid woman. I-I kept my word, right? | didn''t let anyone in.¡±


    Ye Fanughed softly in a weak tone with his voice trembling.


    No one knew of the excruciating pain Ye Fan was suffering from at this moment.


    However, he smiled when Yu Yun came out of cultivation.


    He gave a bright warm smile with a look of liberation and relief!


    Ye Fan was gravely injured and beaten to a pulp.


    The two prating wounds on his back almost injured his lungs.


    Yu Yun couldn''t imagine how this young man managed to keep everyone out for so long despite his injuries.


    Also, he managed to calmly smile when he saw here out of the cave.


    In that instant, even though Yu Yun had a cold personality, she couldn''t help looking touched.


    "Why did you do it? We arepletely unrted, so there is no need for you to make such a sacrifice for me.¡±


    Even though Yu Yun sounded cold, she was doing her utmost to remainposed as she spoke.


    Ye Fan smiled. "No reason. Since | made you a promise, | should keep it, right? Moreover, you gave me the ice spirit fruit even


    though we are unrted. | don''t like owing people anything.¡±


    Ye Fan''s weak voice echoed in the air.


    This time, the poised Yu Yun was incapable of controlling herself.


    She looked at Ye Fan who was on the brink of death. Perhaps out of guilt or pity, her eyes eventually became red as tears


    glistened in her eyes.


    She parted her lips and wanted to speak.


    However, it was probably out of her personality to show concern for others.


    Hence, those words of concern didn''te out in the end.


    Ye Fan suddenly coughed violently, and some blood trickled from his mouth.


    Yu Yun hurriedly pulled out a white handkerchief and wiped the blood from the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth awkwardly.


    "It seems it isn''t our sect leader. Considering how aloof and proud she is, she would never lower herself to wipe the blood from


    an unimportant man''s mouth. She''s probably some other supreme grandmaster from China."


    Mike Jones saw how affectionate the woman was towards Ye Fan and couldn''t help shaking his head as he threw out his


    spection.


    After all, the sect leader was an elegant and dignified woman.


    Such a powerful woman would never lower herself to serve someone else, let alone act so intimately with a member of the


    opposite sex.


    Mike Jones felt this was impossible.


    Hence, Mike Jones instantly threw his initial guess out when he saw Yu Yun wiping Ye Fan''s blood with so much concern.


    Yu Yun was still awkwardly wiping the blood from Ye Fan''s mouth.


    However, Yu Yun seemed unustomed to taking care of someone else. What started out as some blood on the corner of Ye


    Fan''s mouth instantly spread all over his face thanks to her.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "I''ll do it myself. If you go on helping me, | will probably end up dying."


    "You..."


    Yu Yun felt so angry that her nose almost became contorted.


    To begin with, she never had to take care of anyone in her life.


    Now she had set aside her status and personally wiped the blood from his face.


    If she were doing it for someone from the sect, he would feel ttered and grateful.


    How could this man diss her?


    Yu Yun was so angry that she almost passed out.


    All the gratitude she had for him disappeared instantly!


    ¡°Humph! | can''t be bothered with you."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun angrily threw her handkerchief into Ye Fan''s arms before she suddenly stood up and turned to look at Brahma, who was


    watching and ready to pounce.


    In that instant, Yu Yun''s cold imposing aura radiated from her body once more.


    Her face was expressionless as an angry, murderous look filled her eyes while her lofty voice rang quietly.


    ¡°He''s the one who hurt you, right? Ye Fan, give me a minute. I''ll be right back."


    The moment she finished her words, Yu Yun instantly headed towards Brahma.


    No one knew how angry Yu Yun was in her heart.


    Yu Yun couldn''t help feeling furious when she caught sight of Ye Fan''s injuries.


    All these years, she had never been this angry.


    Also, she had never felt so murderous in her life.


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted and swept up the fallen leaves.


    The instant Yu Yun stood up, everyone felt the temperature fall by a few degrees.


    An immensely murderous aura swept from her like a storm.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver.


    Even Brahma, could sense her immense and intimidating strength.


    Brahma''s face instantly became solemn.


    When Brahma sensed her remarkable abilities, he did not attack right away. Instead, he bowed and said politely, "| am Brahma,


    the great Indra. | have a score to settle with him. | hope you can do me a favor by not interfering. If you stay out of this, I''ll owe


    you one, okay?"


    Brahma asked softly in a humble and courteous manner.


    However, Yu Yun said nothing to Brahma. Instead, she continued to advance.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Brahma quizzically as he frowned.


    This time, all he heard was Yu Yun''s cold threatening words.


    "| told you. If you touch him, | will wipe out your entire n. Brahma, this time next year, it will be your death anniversary!¡±


    HUUU!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1325 Brahmas Regret

    Yu Yun''s frosty words swept in all directions like a cold wind.


    Her garments pped in the wind as her hair fluttered.


    Internal energy surged from her body.


    ¡°Let''s talk. We don''t have to fight.¡±


    Brahma was instantly terrified, so he humbled himself as he tried to convince Yu Yun otherwise.


    Asmart man knew what to do at the right time.


    After so many battles, even if Brahma had any strength in him, he was no longer in his best condition.


    In reality, he had used up most of his energy to fight Ye Fan.


    Since he was not at his best, he naturally did his best to avoid conflict.


    He was more inclined to resolve the problem verbally in an effort to avoid fighting her.


    However, Yu Yun turned a deaf ear to Brahma''s words.


    Before Brahma finished his sentence, Yu Yun attacked him.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Yu Yun raised her sword and hacked Brahma angrily with her dress and hair fluttering in the wind.


    She was so swift that she was like a bolt of lightning.


    Everyone had just seen Yu Yun execute a move, but her sword glow had already spread as far as their eyes could see.


    Her intense internal energy came down like a river of swords.


    Brahma was nothing but some small fry in the middle of the river.


    "Friend, let''s talk!! There''s no need for us to fight! Why don''t we just split the treasure in the cave evenly between us?"


    The wind swept fiercely as sword energy surged wildly through the air.


    Even now, Brahma was still trying his utmost to salvage the situation.


    However, Brahma did not pull back his attack while he pretended to make peace.


    The moment Yu Yun executed her attack, Brahma was ready.


    Brahma finally lost his cool and sternly cursed when he realized a fight was unavoidable, "Shameless bitch! Do you think | can''t


    fight you because of these injuries? You are just a weak woman who will end up at under some man tonight, so how dare you


    speak so rudely to me? Today, | will beat you until you be ashes so that you will be incapable of even having a death


    anniversary in peace!¡±


    Brahma had lost all hisposure.


    He was the leader of the Indian martial arts circle and made it to the Sky Ranking.


    Asking to make peace was already the most humble offer he could muster.


    He didn''t expect the woman to refuse to ept his suggestion.


    She even ignored him and attacked!


    Any ordinary man would have gotten mad, let alone Brahma, who was a leader in the Indian martial arts circle.


    He had already decided to ughter the woman, even if it meant getting injured gravely.


    There was no way he would take a mere woman seriously!


    Even if he was hurt, he had to see if this woman was truly that powerful.


    Brahma jumped into the air angrily as energy swelled wildly in his sword.


    Wind raged in all directions.


    In a matter of seconds, Brahma hacked his sword several times.


    Sword gleam radiated in all directions like a dancing dragon before it shed with Yu Yun''s attack violently.


    CLANG!


    Before long, the swords made contact.


    The sound of metal nging echoed throughout the atmosphere swiftly.


    As far as the eye could see, the effect of their blows became visible.


    Sword energy extended outwards in all directions like a typhoon.


    The earth beneath their feet crackedpletely as the entire ind shook.


    Countless trees fell as they exchanged blows. It was so powerful that huge waves even swelled in theke in the distance.


    "Heavens!"


    "Is this the power of a supreme grandmaster?"


    "Is this the true prowess of those at the pinnacle of the martial arts world?"


    "They are capable of causing an earthquake with even the slightest movement."


    ¡°No wonder people say that supreme grandmasters hold such tactical importance for their countries."


    "They sure are scary.¡±


    Mike Jones and the others watched from a distance with shock and admiration in their eyes as the battle of the century ensued.


    After all, most martial artists were incapable of encountering a single supreme grandmaster in their lives, let alone see them


    engage in battle.


    However, such fights kept breaking out before them now. They merely happened to be here, but even they couldn''t help


    eximing how thrilling it was to watch to their heart''s content.


    Surprisingly, this battle between two supreme grandmasters did not stay in deadlock for long.


    After some brief exchanges, Brahma swiftly lost.


    Yu Yun destroyed Brahma''s powerful attacks with a single blow. In the end, she kicked him hard on the chest with a thud.


    Brahma coughed blood and flew out like a broken kite.


    However, Brahma was a supreme grandmaster.


    After he took on the force of Yu Yun''s kick, Brahma swiftly steadied himself the moment hended on the ground. He was forced


    back a hundred steps and destroyed countless rocks and flora in the process until he finally stabilized himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    PFFFTT!


    He coughed blood yet again.


    Damn it. How can this woman be so


    strong?"


    Brahma seemed annoyed that Yu Yun had injured him. He looked at Yu Yun as he spoke angrily with his facepletely livid.


    Brahma couldn''t help feeling even more curious about Ye Fan amid his shock towards this woman''s prowess.


    "Who on earth is he? He has incredible moves and also possesses such a rare physical technique. Now, a female supreme


    grandmaster even threw a fit because of him. Even the God of War probably can''tpare to him in terms of background.¡±


    Brahma frowned as he felt even more curious and wary of Ye Fan.


    Although Brahma never fought Ye Qing-Tian before, he had been around for years, so everyone in the martial arts circle knew


    what he was capable of.


    However, Brahma knew that even Ye Qing-Tian didn''t possess such incredible moves, physical martial arts technique, or dated a


    supreme grandmaster, so he felt that Ye Qing-Tian couldn''tpare to Ye Fan''s background.


    Brahma couldn''t help suddenly regretting his actions a little.


    Perhaps Brahma should never have offended Ye Fan since he had no idea who he was.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, it''s toote to regret. | should focus on getting out of this sticky situation instead,¡± thought


    Brahma in his head.


    However, it was impossible for him to fight Yu Yun on his own.


    Hence, he turned to look at Gaia, the Persian King.


    "Gaia, how long are you going to stand and watch from the sidelines? Are you waiting for the woman to defeat us all?"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1326 The Battle between Three Supreme...

    ¡°Aren''t you going to fight? Where has the motivation you had when you stabbed the young man gone?" shouted Brahma sternly.


    His bright and clear voice resonated loudly.


    Brahma seemed to have loudly shouted so that everyone could hear him.


    Including, the stunning young woman as she stood before him with a sword in hand.


    ¡°Damn you! What the fuck? How could you sabotage me like this?!"


    Gaia instantly looked angry when he heard what Brahma suggested.


    Gaia''s eyes twitched, and he was dying to kick Brahma to death even.


    He had stayed out of the fight in the hope of not getting involved.


    After all, Gaia could sense how remarkably strong this woman was the moment she


    turned up.


    Gaia would probably do everything to avoid fighting her even when he was at the peak of his strength, let alone after Ye Fan had


    kicked him until he was half-dead.


    His condition was no better than Brahma''s.


    As the saying went, wise men would always minimize risks.


    Since Gaia was incapable of surpassing the woman, he decided to hide and avoid fighting her at all costs.


    That way, he could steer clear of danger.


    Hence, he couldn''t help cursing Brahma for his actions of dragging him under when Brahma was in trouble.


    Judging from how intimate Yu Yun and Ye Fan were, anyone with brains could see that they were lovers.


    This woman had lost her mind after her boyfriend was almost beaten to death.


    Yu Yun wanted to kill Brahma as she thought Brahma was responsible for Ye Fan''s injuries.


    With a word, Brahma had instantly pushed Gaia to the teeth of the storm by exposing how he participated in stabbing Ye Fan


    from behind.


    Sure enough, a pair of cold, expressionless eyes looked over as Gaia cursed Brahma.


    "It seems you took part in hurting him too."


    Her calm voice was filled with so much fury that it left everyone cold.


    Gaia was instantly startled. He hurriedly exined, "It''s a mistake. This is all a misunderstanding. Don''t believe what Brahma


    says. He is deliberately framing me to manipte you into taking care of me. | am innocent. Since | have no vendetta against


    your boyfriend, why should | stab him? I''m just a passerby. Don''t let me interrupt you. | will be out of your hair in no time."


    If anyone should die at her de, it should be Brahma.


    Gaia dissociated himself from Brahmapletely in order to save himself.


    He pushed all the me on Brahma.


    In reality, they were just partners.


    They only agreed to fight Ye Fan together for the sake of material gain.


    In the face of such threat, this feeble alliance was naturally over.


    Both of them now kept thinking of how to save themselves. Why would they give a hoot about loyalty?


    The moment Gaia finished his words, he dragged his injured body and turned to leave quickly.


    SWISH!


    Sword glow suddenly shed before Gaia as he left.


    Sword energy swiftly swept past Gaia and struck the ground beneath him.


    Gaia heard the ground shattering with a boom.


    If Gaia were even a second slower, his feet would have ended up breaking into pieces instead.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What is the meaning of this? | told you it had nothing to do with me. This is between them, so if you have to kill someone, go for


    Brahma. Why drag me into this?"


    Gaia was somewhat furious. Anyone would feel angry after receiving such taunts.


    If not for his fear of Yu Yun''s abilities, Gaia would probably fight her by now for such actions.


    However, Yu Yun didn''t buy Gaia''s feeble exnation at all and just ignored everything Gaia said.


    The only reply he received was the menacing glow of Yu Yun''s sword and her intense desire to kill him.


    "Oh god! Are you insane? Are you a dog or something? Do you have to bite everyone who crosses your path?"


    After continuously avoiding Yu Yun''s sword energy, Gaia''s patience finally wore thin.


    Gaia could no longer bear it. He stopped acting nice and ended up cursing Yu Yun.


    "Gaia, it seems your n to stay out of this has failed. This woman is mad. How could she let you off after you stabbed her


    hubby? | suggest you stop fantasizing and prepare for battle. No matter how strong she is, we will have a fighting chance if we


    fight together. Also, | am certain that we can take care of her just like we dealt with the young man if we execute well-coordinated


    moves.¡±


    Brahmaughed as he gloated when he witnessed Gaia''s predicament.


    After all, it was good news for him if the woman wanted to attack Gaia too.


    In that case, he wouldn''t have to fight alone.


    "Shut your gap! What are you standing around for? Get over here and help me."


    Gaia gave up his ns of being uninvolved.


    He had no wish to fight, but he had to engage since the woman kepting after him.


    Gaia had no choice but to strike an alliance with Brahma once more.


    They decided to attack Yu Yun together.


    "Gaia, | will take the front while you take the back. That way, we can sandwich her together. No matter how powerful she is, she


    is one lone fighter. How can she outdo us?¡± said Brahma coldly as he looked at Yu Yun from the corner of his eye.


    "Okay!"


    Gaia wasted no time and attacked the moment they came up with a strategy.


    Energy surged towards Gaia from all directions wildly.


    All the streams of energy gathered on his palm and exploded thunderously.


    "Prajna Palm!


    BAM!


    His stern words quietly echoed in the air.


    Gold light lit up on Gaia''s palm and quickly became a golden palm.


    In a second, the huge hand mmed down on Yu Yun''s back with iparable force.


    Almost at the same time, Brahma decisively attacked after he readied himself for battle.


    He brandished his sword as electricity shed through him.


    With electricity coursing through him, Brahma waved his sword and hacked at Yu Yun angrily.


    "Thunder Swordy, Lightning sh!"


    SLAAASH!


    Brilliant light from the sword came raining down on Yu Yun like lightning.


    In a moment, both their powerful attacks swept out one after another and sandwiched Yu Yun.


    Both supreme grandmastersbined forces to annihte Yu Yun with overwhelming force!


    The fight of the millennium between three supreme grandmastersmenced.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1327 A Scary Woman

    Amenacing light shed from the sword as internal energy surged throughout the atmosphere.


    Unimaginable power tended to explode from martial artists in times of desperation, much like Brahma and Gaia.


    They were incapable of attacking at full strength now, but it was close enough.


    The impact of their attacks was so powerful that they could still be sensed from afar.


    "It seems Brahma and Gaia are going all out now."


    "The beautiful supreme grandmaster is in big trouble now."


    In the distance, the audience was startled by the energy exploding from Brahma and Gaia. Hence, they couldn''t help feeling


    worried for Yu Yun.


    After all, she was outnumbered.


    Regardless of her powers, Yu Yun was fighting alone.


    She might be able to surpass Brahma or Gaia on their own, but her odds were almost nonexistent now that they hadbined


    forces to take her out.


    Despite everyone''s concern for the stunning supreme grandmaster, Yu Yun remained calm amid the storm.


    She stood expressionlessly with her sword in hand.


    Raging wind made her ck skirt and hair flutter.


    She looked as calm as stillwater.


    Regardless of the storm, she remained unperturbed inside.


    "What is she up to?"


    "Why hasn''t she made a move?"


    "Don''t tell me she ns on giving up?"


    Many people couldn''t help feeling puzzled.


    They looked at Yu Yun pitifully as though they were looking at a dead body.


    SWISH!


    Just as Brahma and Gaia''s attack was about to reach Yu Yun, she finally moved her elegant form.


    She instantly moved her sword.


    A threatening light bounced off her sharp sword.


    She quietly hacked the sword towards them like the scythe of a grim reaper.


    In a matter of seconds, sword glow burst out in all directions.


    It looked like a dazzling rain of swords.


    Flowers twirled with the clouds and smoke billowing.


    The people were stunned by this lustrous scene.


    Everyone couldn''t help feeling awestruck by the sight.


    "|-Is this swordy?¡±


    "Why is it so beautiful and moving?"


    Countless people raised their heads and sighed.


    Even Mike Jones couldn''t help feeling mesmerized by her sword technique.


    It was beautiful!


    This was no battle. Instead, it was an iparable feast for their eyes.


    It was like watching a stunning woman dancing in the sea of clouds.


    It was also like watching a calligraphy master using her sword as a brush and the earth as her background as she poured ink


    and color.


    Her beautiful sword moves instantly left many people enthralled.


    Just as everyone watched on mesmerized, a cold and refined voice rang.


    "Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s first move, Wind Flow!"


    "The second move, White Dragon!"


    "The third move, Cold Moon!


    In a short span of time, Yu Yun made three moves continuously.


    Each one of her moves was capable of making heaven and earth shake.


    All the sword energy converged before it went in all directions.


    The impact of her blows shed with Brahma and Gaia''s attacks.


    However, no standstill took ce.


    The instant they touched, Brahma and Gaia''s attack became crushed.


    HUUU!


    Yu Yun''s sword energy didn''t stop there as it swept towards Brahma and Gaia with unstoppable force.


    ¡°Wait! What''s going on?! How could this have happened? Why couldn''t Gaia and | stop her even after webined forces?"


    Brahma was stunned when he witnessed his powerful attack getting crushed.


    He stared dead straight at her in disbelief.


    He kept shaking his head as he roared.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Aren''t you going to run? Do you want to die or something?¡±


    Gaia knew this was not the time to linger.


    The instant their attacks were crushed, he had turned to run immediately.


    That went without saying. He wasn''t going to hang around and wait to get killed.


    However, Brahma kept standing there shouting in shock as Yu Yun''s attack made a beeline forthem.


    Gaia instantly went into a fit. He scolded Brahma as he kicked Brahma aside.


    "Run!" shouted Gaia.


    However, they were incapable of outrunning Yu Yun''s sword energy.


    In the end, they were struck by it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They moaned before spitting blood as they shot into the air.


    Along the way, they destroyed countless rocks and flora before finallynding on a hill.


    BAM!


    Rocks split open, and they were buried beneath the rubble and incapable of standing up.


    With this defeat, the fight between these supreme grandmasters came to a close.


    Everyone was stunned by the oue. The atmosphere fell into a deathly silence.


    Many people watched open-mouthed as they inhaled and remained speechless for a long time.


    She was so strong!


    She was simply too strong!


    This was an overwhelming defeat.


    No one would have thought that the two supreme grandmasters who formed an alliance were incapable of finding an edge and


    ended up soundly defeated.


    She hadpletely crushed them.


    This woman finished two supreme grandmasters off with three moves like she was merely crushing dry weeds and smashing


    rotten wood.


    She was as powerful as a hot knife cutting through butter.


    There was no doubt about it!


    A few seconds ago, Mike Jones and the others thought this woman would probably


    perish. However, the stunning woman had outdone Brahma and Gaia to everyone''s disbelief.


    "Heavens!"


    "She''s way too powerful!"


    ¡°How could she fight them both?"


    ¡°Even the number one fighter in Asia, Ye Qing-Tian, is incapable of doing this, right?"


    "Who is she?"


    "When did someone as powerful as her surface in the martial arts world?"


    After a brief silence, the crowd went into a furor.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with awe and admiration for Yu Yun.


    However, Yu Yun turned a deaf ear to their reverence.


    People like her from the top of the food chain naturally didn''t care about small fry.


    When she first met Ye Fan, she didn''t give a hoot about him either.


    Yet now, even though Yu Yun herself didn''t realize it, all she cared about was him.


    She was furious because of him.


    She wanted to kill because of him.


    Her every tear andughter was because of him.


    Before she knew it, the young man had be so important in her heart.


    Yu Yun sensed an inexplicable heartache when she saw the ghastly wounds on Ye Fan.


    It felt as though someone she loved had gotten hurt.


    It felt as painful as getting hurt herself.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1328 Two Monsters

    Yu Yun didn''t know why she felt that way.


    It was the first time that she would feel so upset because someone else was hurt.


    She became so angry that she wanted to kill the culprits who had hurt Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t mere thoughts since Yu Yun was now putting those thoughts to action.


    Yu Yun had no intention of stopping after she used Cloud and Mist Sword Technique to crush Brahma and Gaia''s attacks.


    She raised her sword and walked towards Brahma and Gaia in the rubble.


    There was a murderous look in her eyes as coldness radiated from her sword.


    Even from hundreds of meters away, Angie and the others could still sense how angry she was.


    BAM!


    A dull thud suddenly came.


    Everyone watched as broken stones exploded. Brahma and Gaia pulled their sad forms out of the rubble before standing up


    again.


    However, their previous confidence and bearing were all gone.


    They looked like they had wilted over and were covered with injuries and blood.


    From the looks of it, Yu Yun''s attack hadpletely obliterated their pride.


    Now their eyes were filled with fear and awe when they looked at Yu Yun.


    "We ept defeat. Let''s stop fighting, okay? We don''t want the treasure in the cave anymore. We apologize for what we did. It


    was all our fault. We shouldn''t have offended you and your boyfriend. We will leave now and never set foot here for the rest of


    our lives."


    Brahma and Gaia were genuinely terrified of her.


    They felt like these lovers were both


    monsters.


    One of them couldn''t be killed while the other one couldn''t be defeated.


    Neither of them was normal.


    The best option now was to prevent further injury.


    Even if they would lose their treasure, they could at least keep their lives.


    Or else, they would both die at the hands of this woman today if they went on fighting.


    However, Yu Yun turned a deaf ear to their white g.


    Shepletely ignored them and continue to advance with her sword unsheathed.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Do you want to kill us both? Why don''t you let us go? There''s no sense in being merciless," said


    Brahma worriedly immediately in a deep tone.


    However, Yu Yun said nothing still.


    The murderous rage in her failed to diminish the slightest. Instead, it intensified.


    "Friend, think carefully, alright? We might not be your match, but you would only end up having a close win if we went all out. It


    isn''t very smart for anyone to pit themselves against a supreme grandmaster, let alone two of them. Why don''t you spend your


    time finding your man a ce for treatment?" said Brahma.


    He did his utmost to prevent a fight from breaking out.


    Thest thing Brahma and Gaia wanted was a fight.


    Yu Yun''s red lips finally moved under the veil in response.


    Acold, emotionless voice rang in the air.


    "| told you. Anyone who touches him must die, so neither of you is walking out alive today."


    Her calm words sounded stern.


    The instant she spoke, the cold wind raged in the air.


    Yu Yun raised the sword as she prepared to make her killing move.


    Gaia and Brahmapletely lost all hope.


    Brahma gritted his teeth and scolded, "It seems you won''t stop fighting until we die. In that case, nothing needs to be said. It''s a


    death match! Today, we must make you lose some teeth even if | die."


    Brahma spoke sinisterly with a look of resolution in his eyes.


    It felt as though they were cornered and fighting desperately like trapped beasts.


    BAM!


    Sure enough, energy converged on Brahma.


    Internal energy surged towards him like a storm.


    However, his attack was certainly far weaker than before.


    "Gaia, it''s ourst chance. It is up to fate whether we live or die!"


    Brahma nced at Gaia in these final moments.


    The two of them pulled off a well-coordinated attack.


    "Folo Fist Technique!"


    "Prajna Palm!"


    Amid their stern shouts, Brahma and Gaia shot into the air like arrows.


    They attacked Yu Yun almost at the same time.


    Their energies coursed wildly towards her.


    Since it was theirst-ditch effort, Yu Yun took it seriously.


    Yu Yun focused on their movement.


    Yu Yun moved her sword to block them when their attack made its way to her.


    Just as Yu Yun stoodbat ready to take on their second wave of attack, something shocking happened.


    After Brahma and Gaia made the moves, they turned to run immediately.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They ran at top speed as though their lives depended on it and darted away swiftly.


    "Huh?"


    ¡°Are they running for it?!"


    The crowd was stunned as their lips twitched while they watched in surprise.


    They didn''t expect the two men who


    acted as though they wante¡étoxill |


    Y LUD AMCD inna ying, would


    suddenly turn and run. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They had talked big but ended up acting cowardly.


    "They are an embarrassment to the


    martial arts circle," said ikeSOnES


    sipooenis ead andughed


    sadly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A brief look of surprise even appeared on Yu Yun''s face when she saw them escape.


    However, her shock didn''tst long.


    Yu Yunposed herself quickly as a threatening look emerged in her eyes.


    "Trying to run? Are you even capable of doing that?¡± said Yu Yun softly without any expression on her face.


    She raised her sword overhead as


    she looked ahead and painted her¡¯ |


    s ord. energy iA fA direction Brahma


    ahd Gaia had escaped. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In an instant, her cold shout quietly exploded in the air.


    "The Ultimate de, destroy!"


    SWISH!


    Aray of sword energy lit up in the air.


    Purple energy instantly pierced through the air and appeared behind Brahma and Gaia.


    "What?"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1329 The End of the Fight

    ¡°What swordy is this? How could it..."


    In that instant, Brahma stared in shock with his eyes wide.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Brahma never dreamed that Yu Yun''s sword could move so quickly that it could reach them.


    PFFFTT!


    The sword energy struck them.


    Brahma''s right arm was hacked off by Yu Yun''s sword.


    "AHHH!"


    Bones split open as blood spurted into the air and Brahma released a bloodcurdling scream.


    His blood seemed even more vivid than the twilight sun!


    "How could you do this to me? Just you wait, you bloody asshole! | will make you sure to payback two-fold for cutting my arm off!


    The next time we meet, | will kill you and beat you until you be ashes! To ashes | say!!"


    Brahma''s sinister and excruciating voice echoed through the air like an unexpected p of thunder.


    His rage was so immense that it made the ground tremble.


    He was in such excruciating pain that his agonizing cries left everyone trembling in fear.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Brahma swallowed the pain and picked up his broken arm before he continued escaping.


    On the other end, Gaia''s situation was far better than Brahma''s since Brahma had suffered the brunt of the blow.


    However, the remnants of the sword energy had made him spit blood as he flew into the air before finally crashing on the ground.


    After Gaianded, he gritted his teeth and swiftly stood up from the rubble and escaped just like Brahma.


    Since both of them were severely injured, they were clearly incapable of escaping quickly.


    Yu Yun went chasing after them with her sword in hand.


    It seemed as though Yu Yun would not stop unless she killed them both.


    "Yu Yun, enough. Don''t go after them."


    Ye Fan''s voice came from behind suddenly.


    However, Yu Yun ignored Ye Fan and replied coldly, "Anyone who touches you must die. | keep my promises just like you."


    Yu Yun was particrly stubborn.


    She had said that she would not stop until Brahma and Gaia died.


    She jumped into the air to continue chasing after them.


    However, Ye Fan had finally reached his limit after guarding the cave all this time.


    He trembled before he moaned and coughed blood.


    This time, Ye Fan was incapable of staying conscious.


    His mind gradually went blur while his sight went dim.


    In the end, he couldn''t see Yu Yun anymore.


    In the twilight, the grievously injured young man was finally overwhelmed and fell onto the rubble.


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t stand up again.


    "Fan," shouted Angie sadly as her voice echoed through the air.


    "Ye Fan!"


    The moment Yu Yun heard Angie''s cries, she instantly turned to see the young man falling into the rubble.


    SWISH!


    Asilhouette shed and a sweet scent wafted through the atmosphere. Yu Yun ended uping back to Ye Fan''s side rather


    than chase down Brahma and Gaia.


    Her face was filled with anxiety and worry as she carried the young man off the rubble and left swiftly.


    Very quickly, both their silhouettes disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    No one knew where they were from and no one knew where they were going now.


    With their departure, the atmosphere finally reverted to peace.


    A battle between supreme grandmasters finally ended with Brahma and Gaia''s shameful defeat.


    Yu Yun even hacked off Brahma''s arm in the process.


    Even if Brahma managed to recover in the future, his abilities would be deeply affected and would be crippled for life.


    As they recalled the battle, many of the people continued to feel emotional and were unable topose themselves.


    ¡°We will never be like those supreme grandmasters in our lives."


    "| wonder if my progeny will have a chance to reach that level.¡±


    Inside the rainforest, many people shook their heads in admiration.


    People often learned how minute they were only after witnessing the vastness of an ocean.


    In the past, many of these martial artists felt proud of their aplishments and swaggered around back home.


    They used to think that they were already top martial artists.


    Even if they weren''t the best in the world, they were still the best in their countries.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they finally realized they were nothing to a truly powerful supreme grandmaster after they witnessed their prowess.


    ¡°But that woman was genuinely awesome!"


    "She managed to beat up two supreme grandmasters.¡±


    "The second most powerful martial artist in Asia lost his arm to her!"


    "| wonder who on earth she is!"


    Many of the people continue to feel curious and shocked by how powerful Yu Yun was.


    Alot of them secretly wondered what her background was.


    "| think rather than feeling curious


    about her background, you should


    consider Ye Fan''s background


    instead. She clearly wanted om


    ughter Biahmaah@Gata ter she


    cathe young man''s injuries. They


    clearly have a special rtionship.


    Also, if |am not mistaken, they ought


    to be lovers. Since the man was


    capable of making such an elegant


    woman surrender to him, how could


    he be an ordinary man?" said


    someone in the crowd suddenly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It finally dawned on them when they heard the man.


    "Oh gosh! Going by that logic, doesn''t that make the Chinese boy the most powerful person here?¡±


    "| really envy him. He is already so


    powerful at such a young age, and he


    even has such a stunning s


    grandmaster ¡®Bie atond Just


    thinking about dating a woman like


    her makes me excited. | wonder what


    it feels like sleeping with someone


    like her." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Many people in the crowd kept going on and on as they fantasized to themselves.


    ¡°Haha! You are almost drooling!"


    After bantering for a while, the martial


    artists went inside the cave out of curiosity.


    Sure enough, the ce was already empty and there was no sign of any treasure.


    "Sigh! The female supreme


    grandmaster must have Reis


    only ari htshatithetredstre goes to


    thd ale vertu martial artist.


    Come on, let''s go back now." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1330 The Chu Sect Leader?

    All themotion on the ind dissipated.


    The martial artists had started heading back.


    Even if they went back empty-handed, they didn''t look disappointed.


    Instead, they looked excited and proud.


    "| was able to witness the battle of the century between three supreme grandmasters, so we didn''te for nothing."


    "That''s true. We can brag about it for the rest of our lives."


    "Do you think the young man from China is a supreme grandmaster too? It''s already unbelievable for him to be a


    grandmaster at such a young age, let alone be a supreme grandmaster.¡±


    "| don''t think he is! He probably used some demonic technique to temporarily increase his strength. Otherwise, it''s impossible for


    him to withstand Brahma''s blows."


    Everyone started to talk about Ye Fan again.


    After all, it was hard to ept the fact that he became a supreme grandmaster in his 20s.


    To begin with, the youngest supreme grandmaster only made it when he was 30 years old.


    Ye Fan had broken the record by ten years.


    It felt as though the 100 meter world record of slightly over nine seconds was suddenly broken one day and became five


    seconds.


    Would anyone believe it?


    No way!


    People would probably suspect that the watch was broken, or that the athlete had used technology to achieve this number, or


    that someone was lying about the timing.


    In any case, no one would believe that someone was capable of breaking the record overwhelmingly with his talent.


    Just like how everyone suspected Ye Fan practiced dark arts in order to make his ability soar quickly for a short time.


    Out of the countless martial arts techniques out there, many of them were demonic techniques.


    These demonic techniques were typically extremely powerful. They were capable of making its practitioner be far stronger than


    their true ability.


    However, using them came with huge consequences.


    They typically ended up permanently damaging their health in the process.


    Hence, such techniques were usually banned among the martial arts circles.


    Even then, people who wanted quick and easy sess disregarded the order to secretly practice such skills.


    "It seems he must have practiced demonic techniques. It is so sad for such a prodigy to take the wrong path. This time, even if


    hees out alive, he might end up killed by these techniques and be crippled. Sigh! It''s so sad for such talent to end up


    ruined.¡±


    "There is nothing worth pitying since he asked for it. Also, there is something morally wrong with people who covet quick sess


    to begin with. Even if he ends up being a supreme grandmaster, he will cause disaster in the martial arts world, so it''s a good


    thing that he ends up crippled."


    Some people sighed for Ye Fan in sympathy while others sneered and gloated.


    Such was the nature of humans.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people went on chatting as they left.


    Only Mike Jones and the members of Chu Sect remained.


    Young Master, do you think that person was our sect leader?" asked his subordinately quietly all of a sudden.


    Mike Jones frowned instantly, "What makes you say that?"


    His subordinately exined immediately, "It''s just a guess. There are barely any supreme grandmasters in the world to begin


    with, let alone female ones. Brahma is in the top 15 of the Sky Ranking, but the woman could defeat him and Gaia easily, so she


    must be top ten in the ranking.


    Most likely top three or five. Since our sect leader is the only woman who made it to top five, | think that woman earlier was


    probably the sect leader. What do you think? Do you think that makes sense?"


    The man chuckled in the hope that Mike Jones wouldmend him.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Mike Jones pped his face angrily.


    ¡°Nonsense! Our sect leader is noble and dignified, while Ye Fan is a nobody. Does someone as insignificant as him deserve her


    help? Also, the sect leader is single, pure, and refined, so no man in the world is good enough for her. If she were the sect


    leader, would she have lowered herself and disregard everything and be so friendly to a man? You might think you''re smart, but


    you are showing disrespect to the sect leader and insulting her in reality. If the elders caught wind of this, you would die a terrible


    death," scolded Mike Jones sternly as his cold words echoed nonstop.


    His subordinate was so terrified that his face instantly turned ghastly pale and looked as though his soul had departed from his


    body.


    He immediately knelt on the ground


    and kowtowed as he slecloey cea


    panic, "Y- oyng taster was


    Wedahe houldn''t have said that. |


    will never speak of that again. Please


    forgive me..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man kept kowtowing, and tears even trickled from his eyes, perhaps out of fear.


    ¡°Enough. This is a lesson for you. Remember this well from now on and watch what you say.¡±


    Mike Jones didn''t punish him. Instead, he told his subordinate to leave after scolding him.


    Mike Jones and the others left as well.


    However, Angie simply refused to budge and kept demanding that they look for Ye Fan.


    "Angie, stop being willful. So what if


    you manage to find him? Considering


    how weak you are, awjean soap?


    erthan Beihy¡¯s burden, you are


    absolutely useless. If you really want


    to do him good, thene home


    with me," said Mike Jones sternly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie was instantly stunned to hear this.


    She stood where she was in shock quietly for a long time.


    Her eyes were filled with sadness.


    Her older brother was right. Even if she managed to find Ye Fan, there was nothing she could do for him.


    She neither had medical or martial arts


    skills.


    When Ye Fan''s life was hanging by a thread, she could only cry powerlessly.


    "Angie, are you okay? | was just


    spouting my mouth off and coe


    mean to bus yousabiritorte Mike


    JoheOe couldn''t bear to see his


    little sister lowering her head and


    looking sad. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1331 I Want to Learn Martial Arts

    ¡°Mike, you are right. Considering my abilities, there is nothing | can do even if we managed to find Fan. Let''s go back.¡±


    The young girl lowered her eyes. Her words were filled with sadness and disappointment.


    She hated feeling powerless.


    She felt emotional when she witnessed a woman turn the tables, save Ye Fan, and even taught Brahma and Gaia a lesson.


    At that moment, a notion crossed Angie''s mind.


    She really wanted to be able to stand up for Ye Fan one day, just like the woman in the veil.


    However, she was incapable of doing it now.


    In the end, Angie didn''t insist on searching for Ye Fan and went home with her older brother.


    Before she left, Angie looked in the direction where Ye Fan was taken.


    She turned to say to Mike Jones, "Mike, let''s go. | want to go home and learn martial arts. | want to learn how to kill.¡±


    The young girl spoke with her words burning and a determined look in her eyes.


    Her family used to protect her like a delicate flower.


    However, she now had someone to protect.


    Angie didn''t want to be a burden anymore. She didn''t want to powerlessly stand by and watch when the people she cared about


    met with danger.


    Mike Jones was surprised to hear what his little sister said.


    He couldn''t believe the words that just came out of her mouth.


    Mike Jones knew that his little sister hated martial arts.


    All these years, he and his father often tried to make Angie learn martial arts.


    However, she stubbornly refused to learn.


    Mike Jones recalled that many years ago, his father hit her after she had driven away a grandmaster who hade to teach her


    martial arts.


    He wanted to use brute force to make Angie do as he said.


    Even after his father broke Angie''s leg, she gritted her teeth and stubbornly refused to learn.


    It was the first time his father ever hit Angie, and it was also thest time.


    From then on, they stopped talking about getting Angie to practice martial arts.


    Mike Jones was surprised to hear his little sister wanting to learn martial arts despite her disdain for it.


    He didn''t know whether he ought to be happy or worried.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Although it was a good thing for Angie to learn how to defend herself, was it a good idea for an innocent girl to get involved in the


    brutal martial arts world?


    Mike Jones was incapable ofing up with an answer himself.


    However, this was not the time to think about this.


    The important thing was to leave the rainforest and meet up with Chu Qi-Tian and the others and report this to the sect.


    Even a fool could tell something was going on when three supreme grandmasters had engaged in battle like that on the ind.


    However, Mike Jones was incapable of learning the truth for himself.


    He would leave these matters to the sect elders instead.


    Very quickly, Mike Jones and the others left.


    The ind reverted to peace.


    Only the rubble and gullies in the earth made it clear that a major battle had erupted here.


    Just as everyone quietly left the ind, two silhouettes quietly appeared on the other end.


    One of them looked so elegant and dignified that even the beauty of the sun and the moon couldn''tpare to her.


    However, the stunning woman''s eyes were filled with sadness and worry.


    She was none other than Yu Yun, who had just engaged in battle.


    She was carrying Ye Fan in her arms as he breathed weakly.


    Yu Yun didn''t leave the ind.


    Instead, she took off with Ye Fan and found a good spot to hide.


    After all, the ind was surrounded by water and it made a good natural barrier.


    Hence, it was the perfect ce, be it for cultivation or recuperation.


    After locating a cave, Yu Yun cautiouslyid Ye Fan on the ground.


    Yu Yun checked Ye Fan''s injuries and finally discovered the gravity of his wounds.


    He suffered from two prating injuries that almost hit his lungs.


    Also, Brahma¡¯s electric attack had caused Ye Fan to suffer grave internal injuries.


    Ye Fan''s injuries were considered ghastly.


    "In the past, | wanted to kill you. Is it worth suffering such serious injuries for the sake of someone as heartless as me?"


    Yu Yun muttered to herself as her eyes unknowingly became red.


    After parting ways outside the Chu residence, Yu Yun thought she would never see Ye Fan again.


    She told herself to never let her heart be swayed by anybody ever again.


    But fate always had a way of toying with humans.


    Fate made her and Ye Fan cross paths once more in this manner.


    Yu Yun didn''t expect her heart to be swayed by the same man several times.


    All along, she had used all her energy only on martial arts.


    She had never stopped what she was


    doing for anybody el \ehe Had (1!


    erdethidigld down in front of


    anybody else. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But this young man had repeatedly crushed her defenses.


    Yu Yun remembered her master


    telling her that if she ev a


    enco a Sine ene er


    5 untered Ayoh deh


    t waver, she should kill him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had to sever her love!


    If she wanted to achieve anything in martial arts, she had to stay focused and have no desire.


    Or else, this person would end up bing her greatest obstacle in martial arts.


    The perfect opportunity to kill Ye Fan now presented itself to Yu Yun.


    She didn''t have to do a thing. All she had to do was to leave and leave Ye Fan to fend for himself.


    Once Ye Fan was dead, no one else could distract her.


    But how could Yu Yun walk away from him?


    She had always considered herself unfeeling.


    All these years, she had the power to kill and felt everyone was nothing but ants.


    She had even killed a grandmaster in the Sky Ranking before.


    However, she was incapable of killing the young man before her.


    She only felt guilty and deeply touched by his actions.


    In the end, Yu Yun stayed behind to tend to Ye Fan''s injuries.


    Yu Yun tore a few strips of cloth from


    her skirt hem and ran to the |


    dip them inqvatecbet6ieSne Started


    thesting him. When she came back,


    she carefully wiped all the blood from


    Ye Fan''s body. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Water...water..."


    Just as Yu Yun started cleaning Ye Fan awkwardly, Ye Fan''s weak voice came suddenly.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    QP

 Chapter 1332 The Last Time

    The voice sounded soft and faint and was almost inaudible.


    However, Yu Yun was very close to Ye Fan, so she was able to hear it clearly.


    Yu Yun ran towards theke and fetched Ye Fan some water.


    But when she reached theke, Yu Yun realized that she didn''t have any vessel to fill the water with.


    Yu Yun had no choice but to use her hands to carry water to Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, all the water had seeped through her hands by the time she arrived back at the cave. She could only manage to


    give Ye Fan a few drops of water.


    "Oh no. This ce is so far from theke. It''s impossible for me to bring any water with my hands."


    Yu Yun was somewhat annoyed and anxious.


    Yu Yun used to think that she was invincible. Considering her status and power, she felt nothing could stop her.


    It didn''t dawn on Yu Yun that the number one supreme grandmaster on the Sky Ranking would one day bepletely stumped


    by something so seemingly simple.


    "Water...water..."


    Ye Fan''s weak voice could be heard.


    This time, Ye Fan''s voice became slightly softer, and there was an agonizing look on his face.


    Yu Yun gently touched Ye Fan''s forehead and found it burning hot. He seemed to be having a fever.


    Although Yu Yun hadn''t fallen ill in a long time, she hadmon sense.


    She knew that people who had fever needed lots of water.


    "Oh no! What should | do now? Should | bring you to theke? But can you withstand all the traveling in your condition?"


    Her heart was in chaos.


    In an instant, Yu Yun was at a loss when she saw the agony on Ye Fan''s face.


    She looked at Ye Fan''s lips. In an instant, a thought urred in her head.


    But the moment the notion emerged in Yu Yun''s mind, she threw it out.


    "No, | can''t do that."


    Yu Yun shook her head as she muttered with an unusual blush on her face.


    Her concern for Ye Fan overwhelmed her rationality in the end.


    "Forget it. Let me be willful just this once. No one''s around anyway."


    After being in a dilemma for a few moments, Yu Yun gritted her teeth and left the cave swiftly.


    When she returned, her cheeks were bulging, and her face was slightly red probably because she was losing her breath.


    Yu Yun ran to Ye Fan without pausing.


    She bent over and slowly went close to Ye Fan''s face.


    Yu Yun couldn''t help blushing even harder as Ye Fan''s face came to view.


    She ended up feeling so nervous that her heart palpitated.


    Yu Yun convinced herself countless times that she was only trying to save Ye Fan. Since she owed him a favor, she had no


    choice but to help him. She certainly didn''t harbor any other thoughts for him.


    However, she continued to feel shy and awkward.


    She felt like a pure innocent young woman secretly kissing the man she loved.


    "Sigh. Just do it. It''s not like he can see what I''m doing anyway.¡±


    Yu Yun shyly closed her eyes and mustered her courage.


    In a second, her warm lips touched Ye Fan''s lips gently.


    Yu Yun had to even more shyly use her tongue to part Ye Fan''s lips so that she could give him water.


    All the water in Yu Yun''s mouth went into Ye Fan''s.


    After Yu Yun ced the water in his mouth, she quickly removed her mouth and stood up.


    Even after Yu Yun was done giving Ye Fan water, her face remained red.


    Perhaps out of panic or shyness, her chest couldn''t help heaving.


    Heavens!


    Yu Yun found it unbelievable that she had just fed Ye Fan water with her mouth.


    Fortunately, no one was around to see it. Otherwise, Yu Yun''s reputation would be done for.


    "This will be the only time | do it. From now on, | will never do it again,¡± Yu Yun spoke with determination as she swore that this


    was the only time she would do this.


    From now on, no matter what happened, Yu Yun was determined to never go against her principles.


    But the moment Yu Yun finished her sentence, Ye Fan raved deliriously.


    "Water...water...water..."


    Yu Yun''s expression fell immediately.


    Oh god!


    Was he a pig or something?


    Wasn''t that big mouthful of water enough?


    How could he ask for more?


    "Impossible. Don''t even think about it,¡± said


    Yu Yun furiously as she gritted her teeth.


    Since she had just sworn never to break her principles, she wasn''t going to do it.


    She had already decided never to


    disregard her image, BG 8, ana)


    neopnlepraomeeren water even


    A an were to die of thirst and


    fever. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun clenched her fists tightly with a determined look on her face.


    Ye Fan continued shouting.


    Ye Fan used to be so shameless, but


    now he looked so weak, e appeated


    Se cardia inthe Wit at wasN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    a Lit to get snuffed out. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun''s heart softened when she saw Ye Fan suffering like this.


    "Yu Yun, |-I''m sorry...l ended up breaking my promise.¡±


    Perhaps he was really bing delirious from the fever. Ye Fan had started spouting nonsense.


    The battle had already ended, but he seemed mentally tortured by it.


    Ye Fan''s words exploded unexpectedly in Yu Yun''s heart. Once more, she felt touched by his gestures.


    She didn''t think that this young man


    was still thinking a utr walle hig


    ifs wesihaauid oh the line. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh! | have never lost in my life, but you keep defeating me."


    Yu Yunughed sadly as she sighed powerlessly.


    Yu Yun ended up going against her principles to give Ye Fan more water.


    She gave Ye Fan water with her mouth again.


    Their red lips touched as she parted his mouth with her tongue and fed him water with her mouth.


    She experienced such intimacy with Ye Fan again.


    Yu Yun could smell him even. When she opened her eyes, she could see Ye Fan''s eyshes.


    This wasn''t her first time kissing Ye Fan.


    Even then, Yu Yun couldn''t help feeling shy.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was still unconscious.


    Otherwise, if Ye Fan learned of her kiss, he would probablyugh at her for the rest of her life.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1333 Yu Yuns Anger

    For some reason, Ye Fan''s tongue suddenly moved just as Yu Yun felt thankful that he was unconscious.


    Amid Yu Yun''s shocked stares, his tongue intertwined with hers.


    The moment Ye Fan''s tongue touched Yu Yun''s, her mind exploded. She waspletely stunned, and her mind kept ringing.


    Meanwhile, Yu Yun froze stiffly as the tingling sensation coursed through her body.


    Her face was crimson while her chest palpitated.


    Her beautiful face was filled with shock and shyness.


    All these years, she stood at the pinnacle of power and was the subject of everyone''s admiration and reverence. She was a


    renowned martial artist internationally.


    However, Yu Yun had zero experience with the opposite sex, so she was no different from a young, innocent schoolgirl when it


    came to this sort of thing.


    And that was why Ye Fan''s instinctive tonguing made Yu Yun panic and feel shy.


    But while she was feeling frantic, she inexplicably felt somewhat thrilled and happy at the same time.


    This was strange to Yu Yun.


    Since she enjoyed a high status, very few things in the world could trigger any emotion in her.


    Yu Yun recalled that thest time she felt happy was many years ago when she first became a supreme grandmaster.


    So why was she suddenly feeling this way?


    Was it because of him?


    After going into a brief daze, Yu Yun swiftlyposed herself.


    Yu Yun immediately got up from Ye Fan.


    She even ran out of the cave in the hope of calming herself and didn''t want to be close to Ye Fan.


    A few minutester, she came back out of concern for him.


    She wasted no more time and started to treat Ye Fan''s injuries.


    Yu Yun never practiced medicine before, so all she could do was give Ye Fan her internal energy.


    As for Ye Fan''s physical wounds, she would have to wait for them to heal on their own.


    She could only help this way.


    Time passed gradually.


    Two silhouettes sat quietly in the cave.


    The soft glow of the moon scattered down from above and reflected off Yu Yun and Ye Fan.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Yu Yun was done treating Ye Fan.


    She had given Ye Fan some internal energy. All that was left was for Ye Fan to regain consciousness.


    Ye Fan was still unconscious.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t as weak as before, thanks to Yu Yun''s internal energy. Now there was some color on Ye Fan''s face, and


    his breathing sounded more stable.


    But he was fast asleep.


    His long eyshes swayed in the wind.


    Yu Yun sat next to him, just like how Ye Fan stood guard over her in the cave before this.


    Now their roles were reversed, and she had to take care of him.


    Yu Yun wanted to spend the time cultivating, but she couldn''t stop herself from turning to look at the young man.


    It was the first time Yu Yun scrutinized Ye Fan in such detail. She discovered how long his eyshes were. They were even


    longer and better looking than a woman''s.


    He had a very sharp nose, so his profile looked well chiseled.


    "He''s actually quite good-looking." Under the moon, Yu Yun sat on the ground in her long dress with her hair scattered over her


    shoulders as she looked at Ye Fan and muttered to herself.


    Outside, the weather was perfect, and the moon was lovely.


    It was very quiet outside. It was so quiet that even the sound of birds and insects was audible.


    Even Ye Fan''s breathing could be heard.


    Yu Yun didn''t know why she adored this feeling.


    The quiet atmosphere felt serene, and the serenity felt warm to her.


    It wasn''t Yu Yun''s first time spending the


    night outside, but why didn''t she feel so tranquil in the past?


    Yu Yun couldn''t wrap her mind around it, so she didn''t waste time thinking about it.


    She only wanted to quietly enjoy this peaceful night.


    She was keenly aware that she would never get to experience this again.


    Yu Yun suddenly recalled how Ye Fan turned her down when she offered to let him join Chu Sect.


    From the sound of it, Ye Fan seemed very hostile about Chu Sect.


    ¡°Perhaps he has some vendetta against Chu Sect."


    Yu Yun contemted in her heart briefly before she shook her head.


    "Probably not. Old Madam Chu treated him so well when he stayed at the old Chu residence. From the looks of it, he is probably


    close to the Chu family. Also, the Chu n is one of the families that control Chu Sect and is Chu Sect''s founding family. Since


    he is close to them, he probably doesn''t have any vendetta against them. So why was he unwilling to take up such a fantastic


    offer to join Chu Sect?"


    Yu Yun frowned slightly. She couldn''t wrap her mind around it.


    She decided to ask Ye Fan about it when he woke up.


    Time gradually slipped by like water running through fingers.


    Yu Yun kept watch over Ye Fan for a long time until she ended up falling asleep.


    By the time she woke up, the sun was out.


    "Ye Fan!"


    The moment Yu Yun woke up, she shouted for Ye Fan anxiously.


    She seemed worried that some ident might befall Ye Fan in her sleep.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The moment Yu Yun got up, a jacket slid to her feet.


    She looked down and discovered it was Ye Fan''s jacket.


    "Has he woken up?"


    Yu Yun was instantly shocked. She looked around, but he was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Ye Fan! Ye Fan!"


    Yu Yun couldn''t help feeling worried and startled.


    She seemed worried that Ye Fan would just leave.


    "Stop shouting. I''m right here."


    Ye Fan''s calmughter rang by her ear.


    Outside the cave, he was sitting next


    to the fire topless pe\grilled Gael!


    pe eet from the river.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Come over and have some.¡±


    The fragrant, enticing scent of grilled fish wafted over as Ye Fan spoke.


    Before they entered the rainforest, Angie had bought a whole pile of things.


    Among them were some condiments used for cooking food.


    Now they could finally be put to use.


    "What are you doing? How can you


    move about with such (ereseoent


    you want rgresdseras er?" shouted


    un as she red at Ye Fan


    angrily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Instead of feeling touched, Yu Yun


    couldn''t help feeling furjqus when |


    i cayenne and


    cdoki


    ng when he should have rested.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1334 Do You Have to Be So Fierce?

    Ye Fan acted as though he hadn''t heard anything and continued grilling fish despite how angry Yu Yun was. He even picked up


    one of the fish and started to eat it.


    Yu Yun was so annoyed by Ye Fan''s actions that her nose almost became contorted.


    "I''m talking to you here! Didn''t you hear me? Aren''t you going to answer me?" shouted Yu Yun furiously to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan ate the fish as he smiled with satisfaction, "Wow, it tastes great. This ind is truly a wonderful ce. Ice spirit fruit can


    grow here, and even the fish in theke are delicious. In the entire world, only the red-tailed carp with gold scales from the Yellow


    River in my hometown canpare to it."


    Ye Fan sighed with satisfaction and purposely spoke loudly as he ate the fish exaggeratedly like he was eating some delicacy, all


    in an effort to entice Yu Yun.


    Yu Yun knew exactly what Ye Fan was trying to do, so she sneered, "Stop changing the subject! Don''t assume you can win me


    over with some fish. | don''t give a damn about fish.¡±


    Yu Yun spoke stubbornly and acted like she didn''t care about the grilled fish.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Really? Since you don''t like fish, then | will help you finish it. We can''t let it go to waste, right?¡±


    Ye Fan picked up another grilled fish and started to eat it as he spoke.


    But before he managed to take a bite, a sweet scent wafted in the air. When Ye Fan looked up, the fish was now in Yu Yun''s


    hands.


    Ye Fan instantly shook his head and smiled.


    He just knew that Yu Yun couldn''t say no to good food.


    After living with Yu Yun at the old Chu residence for over a month, he was keenly aware that despite her beauty, loftiness and


    grace, she was a glutton through and through.


    Ye Fan remembered how they had identally eaten the aphrodisiac his great-grandmother made because she was greedy.


    That night was certainly the toughest night in Ye Fan''s life, and he almostmitted an epic mistake.


    Fortunately, he managed to prevent things from going too far using his immense willpower. Otherwise, he would have ended up


    betraying Qiu Mu-Cheng.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun seemed to detect Ye Fan''s look.


    Out of pride, she sneered and said, "| saved your life, so it''s only fair that you give me the fish."


    "Sure, of course, it''s all yours. | didn''t say you can''t have it, you didn''t have to snatch it. Moreover, you have to fill your stomach


    before you continue treating my injuries, right?" Ye Fan smiled as he replied.


    He felt that this proud woman was bing increasingly cute.


    Perhaps owing to how good it tasted, Yu Yun ate four to five grilled fish in a row.


    Even Yu Yun had to admit that Ye Fan had excellent culinary skills.


    He was capable of grilling this fish to perfection despite theck of ingredients and tools. Also, it genuinely tasted different from


    any other fish Yu Yun tried in her life and suited her appetite.


    "Did hee from a family of chefs?" Yu Yun contemted in her heart as she watched the young man grill fish by the fire.


    It wasn''t her first time surrendering to Ye Fan''s culinary skills.


    She had already fallen in love with his cooking when they lived at the old Chu residence.


    Yu Yun felt that those were the most beautiful memories in her life, but it was mostly because she surrounded by delicious food


    every day.


    "Quit guessing. | don''te from a family of cooks. My mother taught me how to cook. We had a hard life when | was young.


    Other than farming, my mother had to go to the neighboring town to earn money by doing handicrafts. Since the neighboring


    town was far away, she was unable to get back in time to cook lunch, so she taught me how to cook at a young age.¡±


    "In the beginning, | only knew how to make stir-fried tomato and scrambled eggs. Later on, she taught me how to make fried rice,


    sour and spicy shredded potatoes... Eventually, | learned to make a lot of dishes. | ended up cooking for both of us. The more |


    practiced, the better | got."


    ¡°But my cooking can''tpare to my mother''s. If you have the chance, you should go to Fenghai to try my mother''s cooking. I


    promise that you will remember the taste for life."


    Awarm smile appeared on Ye Fan''s face as he spoke.


    It felt as though he was retelling a happy memory.


    The fire flickered as sparks shot out from it like fireflies. This sight before her would certainly be beautiful if it were nighttime now.


    "What about your father? Why didn''t he help your mother?" Yu Yun suddenly asked quizzically.


    Yu Yun could clearly detect the warm smile instantly turn cold on the young man''s face the moment she finished her sentence.


    The warmth and joy on his face instantly disappeared.


    Aslight coldness emerged on his face.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan replied coldly, "| don''t have a father. My mother is my only family. He died on that night 11 years


    ago."


    HUUU!


    Fallen leaves twirled in the air as cold wind


    gusted.


    Yu Yun was stunned.


    An inexplicable emotion rose in her heart suddenly as she looked at Ye Fan.


    She seemed to feel sorry for him.


    She could tell that despite his shamelessness, he had probably suffered a lot in his life.


    Yu Yun stopped probing. The atmosphere suddenly went quiet.


    The two of them sat without saying a word until it became so quiet that their breathing was audible.


    Yu Yun ended up breaking the silence.


    "Ye Fan, why don''t you join Chu Sect?


    With Chu Sect as your backer, you,


    your mother, and all yauekin@aD


    } asstichg support With Chu


    Sect''s protection, no one would dare


    to bully you." Yu Yun spoke softly as


    she tried to convince Ye Fan to join


    Chu Sect again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But before Yu Yun could finish her


    sentence, Ye Fan surprisingly stood


    up and yelled sternly, ¡°Enqugh!Gt


    talkingatbout WN Sa ona Sect.


    Even if | have nothing behind me and


    end up dying in the wilderness, | will


    never join Chu Sect. Don''t make me


    repeat myself!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s deep and angry voice reverberated throughout the cave.


    Yu Yun was stunned. She looked at


    Ye Fan with her fac jeerabliag@s bh


    i jgngnt Idk ¡¯Uirtaced on her face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fine. Don''t join them then. Do you have to be so fierce?" Yu Yun felt somewhat upset and looked angry.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1335 How Could It Have Nothing to Do with Me?

    Yu Yun felt indignant.


    Didn''t Ye Fan understand why she wanted him to join Chu Sect?


    She was doing it for the sake of his future in the martial arts world.


    After all, Chu Sect was the most powerful martial arts sect in the world.


    Also, they were capable of standing on their own two feet.


    Back in the day, Chu Sect single-handedly defeated all the other martial artists in the world.


    Chu Sect wasn''t powerful solely because they had the most number of supreme grandmasters. They also possessed the best


    system for cultivating talent, plenty of techniques, and the best teachers in the industry.


    Chu Sect used its rich history and wealth to stand at the top of the food chain in the martial arts world.


    If Ye Fan joined Chu Sect, he would get the best grooming. That would prevent him from going down any wrong paths and


    wasting time. Considering his talent, he was bound to be a force to be reckoned with in the future.


    But of course, Yu Yun also had selfish motives for suggesting this.


    She wanted Ye Fan to join Chu Sect so that they could always be together.


    Yu Yun didn''t feel there was any problem with her proposal.


    It really didn''t cross Yu Yun''s mind that Ye Fan would turn her down. He even spoke so fiercely and threw his temper at her.


    Yu Yun had been in a high position for a long time. Nobody had ever spoken so fiercely to her before.


    But Ye Fan actually dared to speak so nastily to her.


    It was hard for Yu Yun to not get angry.


    If anyone else disrespected her like this, she would have in him with her sword by now.


    Ye Fan seemed to detect his loss of control. After calming himself down, he apologized to Yu Yun, "My bad, Yu Yun. | shouldn''t


    have lost my temper. I have nothing against you. | just have a problem with Chu Sect."


    "Chu Sect?" Yu Yun was instantly stunned. "What feud do you have with Chu Sect?"


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    "Strictly speaking, | have a vendetta with the Chu family and not Chu Sect. However, they are all on the same side. To a certain


    degree, aren''t the Chu family''s gains as good as Chu Sect''s? If you offend any of the three families behind Chu Sect, it is as


    good as offending all of them. Don''t ask me to join Chu Sect again. | know you are suggesting it for my own good, but even if |


    agree to do it, the Chu family won''t allow it." Ye Fan spoke slowly in a calm and deep tone as though he was talking about


    something mundane.


    Yu Yun was incapable of staying calm after hearing about this.


    She even felt confused and puzzled.


    ¡°Are you saying that you had a conflict with Chu family in the past?" Yu Yun looked at Ye Fan as she continued asking, "But if


    you have a vendetta with Chu n, why would Old Madam Chu take such good care of you?"


    "Stop asking. This has nothing to do with you." Ye Fan suddenly stood up and turned his head, and refused to continue with this


    subject.


    Yu Yun refused to give up and kept asking, "How could it have nothing to do with me? Ye Fan, you have to tell me what


    happened. What happened between you and Chu family? Maybe | can help mediate."


    "Mediate? How are you going to mediate? The Chu family thinks it is better than the rest because they are the self-proimed de


    facto leader of Chu Sect. They can''t be bothered with you even if you are someone who made it into the Sky Ranking. Stay out


    of it. | don''t need your help."


    Ye Fan sounded stiff and refused to discuss this.


    Yu Yun continued to insist and say, "Who says | have no power? I''m the...l know someone who is a high ranking member of Chu


    Sect. If you can exin what happened, someone will help you. If the Chu family was in the wrong, | will get them to apologize to


    you. If you don''t tell me anything, | can''t help even if | wanted to.¡±


    Yu Yun spoke very anxiously. She clearly cared a lot about this matter.


    "Make them apologize?" Ye Fan instantly burst outughing.


    Hisughter was filled with self-deprecation as though he had heard the funniest joke on earth.


    "That''s wishful thinking. | know them only too well. Nothing matters in their eyes except one''s background. Moreover, outsiders


    might not understand. This is my grudge, so | have to settle it on my own. It is unnecessary for anyone else to help, and it''s not


    like they can even if they wanted."


    Ye Fanughed coldly. His words sounded intimidating and angry.


    As the saying went, even the best judge was incapable of deciding right from wrong in a family conflict.


    Regardless of how powerful Yu Yun was, Ye Fan''s grudge was with Chu family, so it was for the Chu family to settle. How could


    an outsider like Yu Yun help in any way?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Back in the day, not even Old Madam Chu was capable of changing things, let alone Yu Yun.


    "Do you really intend on making an enemy of the Chu family and Chu Sect?" Yu Yun looked at Ye Fan worriedly.


    Ye Fan replied expressionlessly in a


    deep tone, "The Chu family did me


    injustice, so | must get back at them.


    It is up to Chu Sect to decide whj¡éhn


    side to ta es f they vernemh neutral


    when isit Chu family, then nothing


    will happen to them. If Chu Sect


    decides to help them, | won''t be


    afraid of them either. Since the Chu


    family humiliated me, | will destroy


    them. If Chu Sect dares to provoke


    me, the same fate will befall them!


    I''m not afraid of anyone." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His deep resounding voice reverberated through the atmosphere.


    "You..."


    Yu Yun immediately felt her anxiety


    levels rise after hearing these words.


    She felt that Ye Fan was.genaidely |


    inatga rashiaka Was


    overestimating himself. Was it any


    different from him digging his own


    grave by challenging the Chu family


    and Chu Sect on his own? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ye Fan, you are such an idiot! What''s the point of being so rash? You can''t even beat me. What makes you think you can


    destroy Chu family and Chu Sect?" asked Yu Yun rhetorically in a fit.


    Ye Fan trembled. His blood suddenly surged, and he coughed blood out.


    He had clearly aggravated his wounds because he was too emotional.


    Although Ye Fan had just recovered a little, his condition quickly took a turn for the worse.


    Yu Yun''s anger towards Ye Fan instantly disappeared when she saw the state he was in. She quickly walked up in front of him


    and made him sit down. She transferred internal energy to help protect his heart and stabilize his condition.


    "You keep pushing yourself too far.


    Don''t you know how to take care of


    yourself? | think even aot"!


    es daly aecer mind the


    Chu family. Let''s go back to the cave


    now. Also, take this. After you finish


    absorbing it, you will probably


    recoverpletely." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun spoke as she retrieved an exquisite wooden box.


    Awarm, bright red spirit fruit came into Ye


    Fan''s view when he opened the box.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1336 Fire Spirit Fruit

    ¡°Hmm? Is this..." asked Ye Fan in shock as his face trembled the moment he sensed the intense spirit energy flowing from the


    box.


    He felt that this fruit resembled the ice spirit fruit Yu Yun had consumed earlier.


    The only physical difference was its color. The ice spirit fruit was blue, while this one was fiery red. Also, the previous spirit fruit


    contained the element of ice. Ye Fan clearly detected that this fruit had the element of fire instead.


    "You managed to identify an ice spirit fruit. Why can''t you identify this?" Yu Yun nced at Ye Fan angrily.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t stood guard over her while she cultivated and ended up bing severely injured, Yu Yun wouldn''t have


    offered the fruit.


    Ye Fan trembled when he heard what Yu Yun said. He eximed, "Don''t tell me this is a fire spirit fruit?¡±


    In reality, Ye Fan thought it was a fire spirit fruit the moment he saw it.


    A fire spirit fruit was just like an ice spirit fruit. Both of them became such precious treasures after absorbing all the positive


    energies of the earth.


    Both of them were equally precious.


    They were in fact the same kind of spirit fruit.


    The only difference between them was their elemental properties.


    One of them had the element of ice, while the other had the element of fire.


    However, both of them contained the same pure energy.


    But the notion had crossed Ye Fan''s mind only briefly.


    After all, such millenary spirit fruit was simply too rare.


    Ye Fan felt it was already quite a miracle for an ice spirit fruit to turn up, so it didn''t dawn on him that the equally rare fire spirit


    fruit would appear too.


    Judging from Yu Yun''s reaction, Ye Fan was even more certain that the spirit fruit lying in Yu Yun''s wooden box was none other


    than a millenary spirit fruit, also known as fire spirit fruit.


    Yu Yun nodded to confirm his spection.


    Yu Yun had to admit that she was impressed by Ye Fan''s knowledge.


    To begin with, Yu Yun didn''t even know about the existence of such fruits before she came for the expedition, let alone identify it


    right away like Ye Fan did.


    She only found out about them after she returned to the sect and was informed by a respectable elder.


    She personally came to the Amazon rainforest in the hunt for this fruit.


    She had already absorbed one of them and used it to cultivate.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As for the other one, she nned on handing it over to the elders after she returned to the sect.


    After all, the expedition had been organized by the elders.


    It was the same elders who had told her where to find these fruits too.


    So she had to bring something valuable back to keep them happy.


    Secondly, considering how rare fire spirit fruit was, they could keep it as a sect treasure.


    Sadly, it was toote for that.


    Ye Fan had be gravely injured when he tried to protect her.


    Also, he seemed to need it more.


    In any case, Yu Yun decided to give thisst fire spirit fruit to Ye Fan after much consideration so that she could repay him for


    standing guard over her outside the cave.


    "These two spirit fruits were twins. Although they grew side by side, they ended up havingpletely pr properties. | only


    managed to find them thanks to my sect''s elders. Since | have already consumed the ice spirit fruit, you can have this," said Yu


    Yun expressionlessly as she handed the wooden box to Ye Fan.


    "| can''t believe they were twins. That''s simply too rare. Even just one of them would be hard enough to find, but you ended up


    finding both of them."


    Ye Fan was somewhat excited, and his face was filled with surprise.


    He took the box from her before he looked down at the fruit.


    The fruit was roughly the size of an egg, and a red glow radiated from it. Ye Fan could clearly sense a warm sensation surging


    from it right away.


    ¡°Haha! Good stuff! This is such good stuff!" Ye Fan was so excited that he forgot about his injury and simply couldn''t stop


    laughing.


    Ye Fan''s cultivation had been stuck at a bottleneck for a long time. Now that he had this fire spirit fruit, he would definitely be


    able to make a breakthrough.


    However, Ye Fan''s joy didn''tst long. Instead, he handed the fire spirit fruit back to Yu Yun after he hadposed himself.


    "This is too precious for me to take. You should save it for yourself. That way, you have something to offer the sect after going


    back. Or else, the elders will question you for going back empty-handed."


    Ye Fan was always meticulous.


    Although he needed it badly, the fire spirit fruit belonged to Yu Yun.


    He couldn''t let Yu Yun end up getting reprimanded by the sect elders because of him.


    "It''s fine. They will justin a


    little and won''t do anything to m


    Anyway, they gagsdamtich tome.


    JEST taRe it Don''t worry about these


    things,¡± said Yu Yun coldly as she


    mimicked Ye Fan''s tone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She spoke in a stiff tone and didn''t allow Ye Fan to turn her down.


    Ye Fan stopped trying to refuse the fruit.


    Ye Fan happily epted the fire spirit fruit with a smile and said, "Thanks. | owe you one. | will try to return the favor."


    Ye Fan went back into the cave and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    He didn''t immediately consume the fire spirit fruit. Instead, he wanted to wait a few days and take the fire spirit fruit after he had


    recovered more.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to absorb a fire spirit fruit.


    Danger and good fortune came hand in hand.


    Even though Ye Fan''s abilities would soar after taking the fruit, the process of absorbing it was dangerous.


    The spirit fruit contained a high


    concentration of the element of fi


    so Ye Fan had csuperess iane


    praveatiit tam erupting. He had to


    control the energy within the fruit and


    make it release the energy slowly


    before absorbing it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though it sounded simple enough in theory, it was hard to execute.


    Considering Ye Fan''s physical condition, he was in no shape to do that.


    Ye Fan continued to activate Invoke the Celestial Cloud to help condition his body for a few days.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud was the


    most powerful technique in eh


    family. ILwas axcelleht APabsorbing


    chdtgy¡¯ rom one''s natural


    surroundings and aided in


    selfrecovery. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s internal injury gradually recovered as he used Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    Yu Yun could keenly sense the young man


    recovering at an rming speed.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1337 Have You Been Wearing It All This Time?

    Even Yu Yun couldn''t help feeling shocked by Ye Fan''s shocking speed of recovery.


    ¡°What secrets does he have? He''s definitely not just some youngster from the countryside."


    Yu Yun couldn''t help going into deep thought as she watched Ye Fan focus on cultivation.


    He was a prodigy and had already mastered the Yang Dragon God Body, but even his cultivation technique was remarkable.


    Yu Yun realized that the more she learned about Ye Fan, the less she could see through the man.


    Yu Yun felt Ye Fan was filled with mystery, and she couldn''t help wanting to go close to him and unravel them.


    "He''s pretty intriguing,¡± Yu Yun contemted as she shook her head and smiled.


    A few people quietly appeared on the ind while Ye Fan was recovering.


    After they arrived on the ind, they headed straight for the spot where Ye Fan and Brahma fought.


    "God of War, this is the ce where Ye Fan fought the Indra, Brahma."


    The man speaking was none other than Kong Ming, who hade to South America with Ye Fan.


    Out of fear that they would get implicated by Ye Fan, the three of them ran off the moment Ye Fan''s battle with Brahma


    commenced. They reached out to War God Castle for help.


    Kong Ming, Lv Hua, and Li Yan-Xi were caught by surprise when Ye Qing-Tian got involved because of Ye Fan.


    Ye Qing-Tian looked them up after he arrived and headed straight to the ce where the incident took ce.


    However, the battle had already ended by the time they reached.


    All that was left was chaos and dried bloodstains.


    For as far as their eyes could see, there was nothing but rubble within a one kilometer radius.


    Even a segment of the hill had been shaved off from the battle.


    Needless to say, a violent battle had just taken ce here.


    "God of War, it seems we are toote. The battle is already over, and Ye Fan is probably dead," sighed Kong Ming pitifully as he


    spoke to Ye Qing-Tian.


    But Ye Qing-Tian shook his head, "Let''s look around first. Ye Fan is a powerful martial artist, so he won''t die so easily. Also, even


    if he''s dead, we have to find his corpse.¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian''s face looked moody. He couldn''t ept Ye Fan''s death.


    After all, they had recently lost a prodigy back in Japan, so if Ye Fan perished as well, there would really be no hope for the


    future of Chinese martial arts.


    "| don''t think there will be anything left of him. | saw a lightning bolte down from afar earlier. It was probably Brahma''s Vajr


    move. Nothing would be left of his body if he was struck by that. Sigh. I''m so sad that he died. He became a supreme


    grandmaster at such a young age and had such a bright future waiting for him," said Lv Hua as he pretended to be sad.


    The moment Lu Yan-Xi heard what Lv Hua said, she rolled her eyes before she looked at him in contempt.


    She could tell that Lv Hua was just pretending to be sad in front of the God of War.


    She reckoned Lv Hua would be beside himself with joy if Ye Fan had genuinely died.


    However, Ye Qing-Tian disregarded him and said coldly, "Search the ce carefully! Ye Fan couldn''t have died so easily."


    Ye Qing-Tian refused to give up.


    He told Kong Ming and the others to search the vicinity carefully.


    Even if the chances were slim, Ye Qing-Tian refused to believe that Ye Fan was gone.


    "Brahma, you had better pray that Ye Fan is still alive. Or else, 1, Ye Qing-Tian, will make you pay with your life even if it means


    destroying the Indian martial arts circles!"


    Inside the rainforest, Ye Qing-Tian clenched his fists tightly with a cold, menacing look radiating from his eyes.


    30 years ago, several Chinese martial arts talents perished at the hand of Brahma.


    The tragedy caused the progress of Chinese martial arts to stagnate for ten years, so Ye Qing-Tian was delighted to discover Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Qing-Tian had high hopes for Ye Fan and wanted to groom Ye Fan as his sessor.


    Hence, Ye Qing-Tian would certainly be furious if Ye Fan had been killed by Brahma.


    On the other end of the ind, Yu Yun watched over Ye Fan just like he did for her at the cave.


    Agentle breeze suddenly swept in from outside the cave.


    The damp scent of theke from a distance could be detected in the breeze.


    It left Yu Yun''s garments and hair fluttering.


    Yu Yun straightened her stray hair. Her inadvertent actions made her look mesmerizing.


    Sadly, no one was here to admire this beauty since Ye Fan was cultivating with his eyes closed.


    Even though Ye Fan couldn''t see her, Yu Yun kept her eyes on him the entire time.


    Agentle breeze made Ye Fan''s fringe flutter slightly.


    Yu Yun could vaguely see the Blue Spirit Jade hanging from Ye Fan''s neck through his clothing.


    "What''s that?"


    Yu Yun was stunned to see the jade.


    Her calm mood quickly flooded with emotions.


    It felt as though a huge rock had fallen into her heart and left a tsunami in its wake.


    No one knew this piece of jade better than her since she had worn it since birth.


    This jade had given her protection and was an important thing to her.


    She had given the jade to Ye Fan before they parted ways at the old Chu residence.


    Yu Yun assumed that a frivolous man like Ye Fan would have lost it in no time.


    It never crossed her mind that he had been wearing it all this time.


    Yu Yun didn''t know why she felt a


    sense of joy coursing t rough tei\\


    en she-fouria eit Ve an had been


    aring her jade all this time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She unknowingly broke into a smile.


    However, Ye Fan happened toe out of cultivation while Yu Yun was in a daze.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Yu Yun staring unblinkingly at him.


    Ye Fan promptly smiled and said, "|


    know I''m good-looking. yt you don''t


    haye taikeep staking. It really makes


    me shy, you know?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fanughed shamelessly.


    After cultivating for a few days, Ye Fan''s injuries had be much better.


    Although he couldn''t overexert himself, he could speak and move freely.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have enough energy to tease the girl.


    Yu Yun surprisingly didn''t get angry when she heard the shameless things he said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She kept looking at Ye Fan as sh


    asked gently, " qua yolbeetWearing


    tharabtnis me?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1338 He Was a Supreme Grandmaster

    ¡°Hmm? Wearing what?"


    Initially, Ye Fan felt puzzled and didn''t know what Yu Yun was talking about.


    Ye Fan followed her gaze and saw the Blue Spirit Jade hanging from his neck before he finally realized what Yu Yun meant.


    "Oh, you''re talking about this?¡±


    He smiled before he raised his head and looked at Yu Yun''s chest a little strangely as he said, "Aren''t you wearing what | gave


    you too?"


    Yu Yun instantly knew what Ye Fan was talking about.


    Ye Fan''s lewd stare left Yu Yun''s face instantly flushed.


    The pleasant surprise she felt earlier disappeared into thin air. All that remained was embarrassment.


    She really wanted to p Ye Fan to death now.


    How could he say such shameless things?


    But after her initial rage, Yu Yun thought about it again. How did this idiot know that she was wearing the undergarments he had


    given to her?


    Did he peep on her when she was treating him?


    "Why, you little prick! If you don''t stop talking this instant, | am going to kill you!"


    The more Yu Yun thought about it, the harder she blushed.


    She ended up stomping her feet as she scolded Ye Fan angrily.


    Ye Fan chuckled. He disregarded Yu Yun''s awkwardness and kept that shameless smile on his face.


    Heavens.


    Yu Yun almost wanted to die.


    How could he have the cheek tough?


    She had never seen anyone as shameless as him before.


    "There, there. | was just joking. Don''t tell me you are really wearing the underwear | gave you?" said Ye Fan as he acted like he


    didn''t already know.


    "Stop talking about it." Yu Yun blushed crimson as she red at him angrily.


    She continued to sneer coldly, "Stop thinking so highly of yourself. | already threw out the stuff you gave me ages ago.¡±


    "Oh, really?" Ye Fan smiled even more brightly.


    After that, Ye Fan stopped teasing Yu Yun.


    He stood up and stretched himself as he said, "I''m much better now. | can consume and refine the fire spirit fruit this afternoon.


    I''ll have to trouble you to stand guard. Don''t worry. | will make it worth your efforts. Once | make a breakthrough sessfully, |


    will buy you a new set of underwear."


    Ye Fan chuckled. Anyone would feel like killing him after hearing what he said.


    Yu Yun was no exception.


    The moment Ye Fan finished his words, the beautiful woman before him raised her sword and came charging towards Ye Fan.


    "ARGH! Goto hell!"


    ¡°Hey! what are you doing? You are such an ingrate! | was just trying to be nice! You can''t keep wearing the same set of


    underwear over and over anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°How dare you continue this topic!! Just die!!!¡±


    Outside the cave, the two of them kept bickering.


    Since Yu Yun wasn''t good at expressing herself, she just kept threatening to kill Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was definitely the winner when it came to verbal arguments.


    Of course, Yu Yun didn''t really want to kill Ye Fan. She just wanted to let off some steam for the embarrassment she was


    suffering. Since she could not outtalk that creep, she could only threaten him with her actions.


    After bickering, Ye Fan caught some fish.


    In reality, Ye Fan wanted to grill fish for Yu Yun.


    After all, he had to work on refining the fire spirit fruit and needed Yu Yun''s protection.


    Since he had a favor to ask, Ye Fan had to give her a treat.


    Hence, he wanted to use food to buy her over.


    "Slow down. It''s all for you. You can eat this while you''re watching over me. | won''t get in your way."


    Ye Fanughed tteringly.


    Ye Fan headed back to the cave and started working on the fire spirit fruit.


    ¡°At least he had the heart to make grilled fish."


    When she saw the piping hot fish Ye Fan made for her, she instantly smiled and felt a warmth in her heart.


    She picked up the food and started eating.


    Since no one was around to see, Yu Yun ate the fish with less restraint this time.


    She ended up getting grease all over her face.


    She looked so much like a greedy cat.


    If Ye Fan caught sight of her like this, he would probably make fun of her again.


    Ye Fan started to refine and consume the fire spirit fruit over the next few days.


    Yu Yun quietly guarded Ye Fan this time.


    She initially thought everyone ought to have left the ind after thest battle.


    She didn''t expect to sense the presence of several people on the ind on the second day of Ye Fan''s cultivation.


    One of the martial artists was particrly powerful.


    He was even better than Brahma.


    Yu Yun frowned instantly. "Who could that be? Don''t tell me Brahma asked for help? | didn''t think he would act so quickly."


    Yu Yun narrowed her eyes gravely as she contemted with worry on her face.


    Yu Yun wasn''t concerned with her safety. Instead, she was worried about Ye Fan.


    Considering Yu Yun''s abilities, she had nothing to fear even if Brahma managed to gather all the supreme grandmasters in India


    to fight her.


    However, she couldn''t guarantee Ye Fan peace while he cultivated.


    "| can''t fight them now. It seems | have to find some way to make them leave."


    After Yu Yun came to a decision, she put on her veil and went out.


    Before she left, she turned back to nce at Ye Fan and said softly, "You can cultivate with a peace of mind. | will be back soon.


    SWISH!


    The moment she finished her sentence, a gust of wind swept by.


    In a mere second, she had already gone a long way from the cave.


    On the other side, the God of War and the others had not yet given up on Ye Fan.


    Even if he was dead, they had to see his corpse with their own eyes.


    If he was reduced to dust from the lightning attack, they had to find his ashes.


    Unless he saw it with his own eyes, Ye Qing-Tian refused to believe that Brahma had defeated Ye Fan.


    "God of War, what''s the point of


    looking? We all know he is a goner.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan Was.


    he was just a angmester


    Brairastis\''tamous supreme


    grandmaster. Brahma is so powerful


    that he can defeat ten grandmasters


    like he was chopping up vegetables.


    He can wipe them all out with a


    single blow. It''s about time we give


    up." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua did his utmost to convince


    him. In any case, he ated esren!


    S rchingyandias Stig t home for


    some peace and quiet to calm


    himself. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This trip to South America had proved to be simply too treacherous for him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who said Ye Fan is just a


    grandmaster? He is a freshly ruts


    seventh pir the,ration anda


    supretnelgian master. When he joins


    War God Castle, he will be the


    youngest leader among us." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    ¡®0

 Chapter 1339 Regret and Shock

    ¡°Even if Ye Fan is less experienced, he is still a supreme grandmaster, so even though Brahma might be able to defeat him, he


    won''t be able to kill him easily. Keep looking! I''m sure he''s alive, so just keep looking!" Ye Qing-Tian''s eyes were bloodshot and


    his deep voice sounded like the roar of a wild beast.


    But anyone who listened closely could hear that Ye Qing-Tian''s voice was trembling a little.


    The first time he heard about Ye Fan was his battle with Mochizuki Kawa at Dongchang Lake.


    From that moment on, Ye Qing-Tian start paying close attention to this emerging star.


    They eventually met at Jiangdong''s military zone.


    That was the first time Ye Qing-Tian met Ye Fan in person and the first time he exchanged blows with him.


    His arrogance, talent, determination, and temperament left a deep impression on Ye Qing-Tian.


    From that moment on, he adored this young man and felt that there was hope for the Chinese martial arts circle now.


    And it was precisely because he had such high hopes and admiration for Ye Fan, Ye Qing-Tian went all out and rmended


    Ye Fan to be a pir of the nation.


    He hoped that someone would be around to help support the Chinese martial arts circle after he died and be the country''s


    backbone that could stand up against the rest of the world.


    He had such high hopes for Ye Fan, so he couldn''t ept it if any ident befell Ye Fan.


    Hence, he wanted to keep looking for Ye Fan.


    But unlike how upset Ye Qing-Tian was, Kong Ming, Lv Hua, and Lu Yan-Xi were stunned by the news.


    Kong Ming''s face twitched, Lv Hua''s pupils constricted, and even Lu Yan-Xi opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    "G-god of War, what...what did you just say?"


    "Did you...did you just say that country bumpkin is...a supreme grandmaster?"


    "You mean...you mean he''s the seventh pir of the nation?!"


    Kong Ming and the others werepletely stunned.


    They stared dead straight at Ye Qing-Tian as a tsunami of emotions flooded their hearts.


    Their minds almost went nk.


    "Oh my god...Ye Fan is a supreme grandmaster? How can that be? Isn''t he only around 20 years old?¡± Lv Hua almost pissed in


    his pants and ended up stammering as he trembled.


    He found it incredible that the young man from the countryside who came with them, the same person whom he had even


    scolded repeatedly, turned out to be a supreme grandmaster and one of the pirs of the nation!


    "What kind of monster did | provoke?"


    Lv Hua was ata loss from the shock.


    He finally realized who the young man they had despised so much truly was.


    Lv Hua wasn''t alone. Even Lu Yan-Xi''s eyes turned red as a rush of thoughts surged though her head.


    "No wonder you had such arrogance and contempt towards everyone the entire time. No wonder you faced Brahma so


    fearlessly. | used to think you were just a grandmaster, but | had underestimated you. It turned out that you are a supreme


    grandmaster and the pir of the nation! Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan, how did you end up hiding this so well? If you had told me sooner, |


    would never have given you the cold shoulder. | wouldn''t have dumped you in the forest and left with Lv Hua," said Lu


    Yan-Xi as she shook her head in self-deprecation.


    Her voice was filled with deep disappointment and regret.


    Kong Ming was incapable of staying calm either.


    All this time, the pirs of the nation were Kong Ming''s idols and lifelong ambition.


    His greatest dream was to have a chat with one and ask for some pointers.


    Kong Ming once thought that this dream would never get fulfilled in his lifetime.


    But now, Kong Ming just discovered how close he once was to fulfilling his dream.


    They had spent so much time together, from China to South America, from Jianghai all the way to the Amazon rainforest. Kong


    Ming had plenty of opportunities to seek his advice, but he ended up passing all of them up.


    Kong Ming utterly regretted his actions


    now.


    "My greatest dream had been staring at me to my face all this time. It was all my fault for being blind. Now | have passed up the


    opportunity to talk to him."


    The more Kong Ming thought about it, the sadder he felt. In the end, he couldn''t help pping himself.


    The three of them finally realized exactly who the young man was after despising him for so long.


    After feeling guilty for a long time, Kong Ming raised his head and looked at Ye Qing-Tian, "God of War, you are right. If Ye Fan is


    a supreme grandmaster, Brahma probably can''t kill him on his own. Grandmaster Ye is probably still alive, so we should keep


    looking for him."


    Gaia had yet to show up when Kong Ming and the others fled, so they didn''t know Ye Fan had actually fought not one but two


    supreme grandmasters.


    | agree. Let''s keep searching," said Lu Yan-


    Xi as well.


    However, just as they were about to continue their search on the ind, a silhouette shed by.


    The silhouette moved so quickly that Kong Ming and the others were incapable of detecting it.


    But Ye Qing-Tian certainly detected its presence and instantly frowned as he shouted, "Hmm? Who''s there? Stop right there!"


    Ye Qing-Tian jumped into the air and went chasing after the silhouette.


    Very quickly, he disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°Elder Kong, what''s going on?"


    "Was someone here?¡±


    Lv Hua and the others were stunned and clueless about what happened.


    Kong Ming said deeply, "Someone


    eed was. Otherwi -cwhy would


    d of Warseaatad Strongly? Come


    ¡® Let''s go over and check it out."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The three of them went chasing after them.


    The chase went on for almost an entire day.


    By the time Kong Ming and the others caught up with Ye Qing-Tian, they were already very far from the ind.


    "God of War, how did it go? Did you


    manage to catch up to jim? 2Konid |


    aieciss nq {ae at aitiels Were exhaustedN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    e chase and gasped as they


    spoke. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head, "He escaped."


    "Huh?"


    ¡°He must be dreadfully powerful if he managed to escape you."


    "Do you think it was Brahma?"


    Kong Ming and the others were shocked by the news and asked worriedly.


    Ye Qing-Tian went quiet with a sullen look in his eyes. No one knew what he was contemting.


    "God of War, what should we do


    now? Are you going to een logning)


    f namaster9e?"Kong Ming and


    hes ibis asked after a brief silence.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1340 Take it Easy

    Kong Ming and the others spoke about Ye Fan in a more respectful tone after they realized who he was.


    "| think even if Ye Fan didn''t die, he probably isn''t on the ind anymore. If it were me, | would leave right away as far as | can to


    avoid getting captured by Brahma and would try to go home,¡± interrupted Lv Hua suddenly.


    Kong Ming nodded and felt that Lv Hua made sense.


    But Ye Qing-Tian remained silent.


    "Hey! Isn''t that Elder Kong? Didn''t you run off already? What are you still doing here?" A voice suddenly cameughing from


    behind.


    Kong Ming turned to see a few foreign martial artists walking up towards them.


    They were on their way to leave the ind and head home.


    Kong Ming was delighted to see them. He hurriedly went over and asked, "Perfect. | have a question for you. What happened in


    the end? Who won? Was it Brahma or the kid from China? Do you happen to know where he went? Did he get out alive?¡±


    Kong Ming asked several questions in one go.


    They candidly told them about the events that transpired that day.


    "What? The Persian King, Gaia, came here too? And you say they attacked Ye Fan together? One of them even made a sneak


    attack?!"


    Ye Qing-Tian was initially happy to hear that Ye Fan had the edge over Brahma.


    However, Ye Qing-Tian¡¯s face became increasingly dark as the story went on.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s face turned ghastly pale when he heard about Gaia sneaking up on Ye Fan to attack him from behind.


    He started to panic a little.


    Previously, he was certain that Ye Fan had survived because he felt Brahma couldn''t kill a grandmaster single-handedly.


    But things had changedpletely since Ye Fan had to fend himself against two supreme grandmasters and not one.


    Also, one of them evenunched a sneak attack on Ye Fan.


    In other words, Ye Fan was in dire straits.


    Ye Qing-Tian could almost foresee his end.


    "Uh huh. Brahma and Gaia were clearly in cahoots. One of them attacked him from the front while the other took Ye Fan from


    behind. | feel so bad for Ye Fan. He was such great talent but ended up getting maimed. Although a woman turned up at thest


    minute to take him away, | reckon he won''t survive those injuries. He was surrounded by two masters and ended getting hit by a


    lightning attack and suffered two prating injuries. He ended up being in really bad shape. It''s a tragedy, but don''t be too sad,


    take it easy."


    The martial artists sighed as they talked about Ye Fan and felt sorry for the Chinese martial arts circles¡¯ loss.


    Ye Fan was certainly a rare prodigy, but he perished on the ind before he managed to make a name for himself.


    Anyone who heard about what happened would feel sorry for their loss.


    After consoling Kong Ming and the others, they shook their heads before they went on their way.


    The Amazon rainforest was the biggest primeval forest on earth, so even if these martial artists wanted to walk out, it would


    probably take days.


    Since they were dying to go home, they didn''t want to waste any time. They had to hurry back to their countries and report back


    about the trip to South America.


    Ye Qing-Tian was incapable of finding peace after they left.


    His face had be as white as a sheet.


    "Could Ye Fan really be dead?" murmured Ye Qing-Tian deeply in a solemn tone.


    Kong Ming and the others stood quietly and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Ye Qing-Tian trembled. He inhaled deeply before he eventually said, "Let''s go back home."


    "God of War, are we giving up?¡± Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t help feeling puzzled.


    Where had all his determination gone?


    Perhaps he thought there was no way Ye Fan could have survived.


    "There''s no need to go on searching. If Ye Fan was taken away by a supreme grandmaster, it is impossible to find them. After all,


    we don''t even know who she is or where she could have taken him. The only thing we know is that she knows Ye Fan, so she


    was probably trying to save him. If he can survive the disaster, he wille home on his own. Let''s go home and wait for him,"


    Ye Qing-Tian spoke expressionlessly in a deep tone before he turned to leave quietly.


    All that he left for Kong Ming and the others was his strong and solitary silhouette.


    After some time, Kong Ming couldn''t help letting out a sigh when he saw Ye Qing-Tian looking so sad and tired.


    ¡°For years, God of War has been the backbone of Chinese martial arts, so it must be tiring for him. He must be hoping that Ye


    Fan can one day work with him to help advance Chinese martial arts."


    In that instant, Kong Ming suddenly understood why Ye Qing-Tian wanted to search for Ye Fan so badly.


    Only someone who truly cared about their country would be so saddened by the death of a prodigy.


    ¡°Let''s go back too," said Kong Ming.


    In the end, Lv Hua and the others headed back to China too.


    There were four of them when they arrived, but now only the three of them were leaving.


    Meanwhile, Yu Yun hade back to the cave.


    She went in to see Ye Fan the moment she came back.


    After she was certain that everything was going smoothly for Ye Fan, Yu Yun finally felt relieved.


    She was worried that some mishap


    might befall Ye Fa leshewas! |


    patttaetily Serything went


    smoothly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As for those intruders of the ind, she had managed to lead them elsewhere.


    Yu Yun could finally heave a sigh of relief and sat down close to Ye Fan.


    Now, she just had to quietly wait for Ye Fan to finish refining and consuming the fruit.


    "| hope he finishes quickly," Yu Yun pondered in her heart.


    She had been here for quite some time.


    If she didn''t go back, the sect was bound to send someone in search of her out of concern.


    She certainly didn''t want anyone to find out that she had helped watch over Ye Fan.


    But that would be a story for some other time.


    In any case, the people at the sect were probably not overly anxious yet.


    "| wonder what grudge Ye Fan has


    against the Chu family. eS


    ie The SP raicht \ eis willing


    tN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    at odds with Chu Sect as well?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yu Yun recalled her conversation


    with Ye Fan about Sect a4"!


    loi of, worey iitrediately surfaced


    on her face. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°After | leave the ind, | should investigate this."


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1341 Unexpected Turn of Events

    Inside the cave, Ye Fan sat cross-legged on the ground.


    He sat expressionlessly with energy surrounding him.


    The energy slowly coursed into Ye Fan''s body as he breathed, making his energy levels rise gradually.


    Everything looked utterly peaceful, and no one would have known better about the torture Ye Fan was experiencing.


    The same thing happened to Yu Yun when she consumed the ice spirit fruit. Fire spirit fruit contained almost the same amount of


    pure energy as ice spirit fruit, or maybe even more.


    After all, the properties of fire tended to be more violent than ice, so fire energy was harder to tame.


    It was like a wild horse. If anyone was able to tame one, your might would get redoubled. However, if you failed, you might end


    up dying under its hooves.


    This was life. Great fortune and catastrophe usually went hand in hand.


    Despite the great risks involved, Ye Fan chose to consume the fire spirit fruit without any hesitation.


    After all, if he wanted to make a breakthrough, he had to take risks!


    Since Ye Fan had chosen this path, he had to ept the risks.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Ye Fan didn''t have any confidence at all.


    Ye Fan had used a method found in Book of Celestial Cloud to control the ice energy for Yu Yun, so he was confident of doing


    the same for the fire energy in his spirit fruit.


    Moreover, Ye Fan would have a much better sess rate after trying it out on Yu Yun.


    Ye Fan felt rather confident about absorbing the fire spirit fruit.


    Yu Yun was worried that Ye Fan was unable to consume the fire spirit fruit in his condition and might end up aggravating his


    injuries.


    However, Yu Yun swiftly changed her mind. Since Ye Fan was such a prodigy, she shouldn''t consider this from the perspective of


    normal cultivation.


    He was capable of finding a way to let her safely absorb the ice spirit fruit, so it made sense that he could do the same for his fire


    spirit fruit.


    That was why Yu Yun decided to give Ye Fan the fire spirit fruit and let him consume it immediately.


    But in life, things often went against us.


    On the third day, Yu Yun noticed that Ye Fan was in pain.


    On the fourth day, his agony only intensified.


    Ye Fan''s steady breathing also started to sound haggard.


    By the fifth day, things became even worse.


    Perhaps out of pain, Ye Fan''s face had shockingly started to contort.


    His face was bright red and looked like he was on fire as beads of sweat trickled down him.


    However, the sweat evaporated into thin air before they evennded.


    Yu Yun started to panic.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At first, Yu Yun didn''t look too worried about this pain Ye Fan was in. She thought it was normal.


    After all, she had experienced the same thing when she refined the ice spirit fruit.


    Yu Yun eventually noticed something amiss.


    She couldn''t help feeling worried, looking at the state Ye Fan was in.


    "What is going on? Is something wrong?" Yu Yun frowned. However, there was nothing she could do other than worry.


    After all, Ye Fan was in the middle of cultivation, so Yu Yun didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Yu Yun felt frantic as his condition worsened.


    She could only pray in her heart and hope that Ye Fan would safely survive this and quickly gain control of the fire energy.


    Ye Fan might have been in great pain, but it was an even greater ordeal for Yu Yun.


    "What now? What on earth should | do?


    Why didn''t he tell me how | could help if something went wrong?"


    Yu Yun had lost her cool and was frantic.


    This was the first time Yu Yun had ever run into such a situation.


    Before she came, she had read some relevant books in the sect library and learnt how to refine such spirit fruit.


    All of them involved refining the energy from outside the body. Yu Yun had never heard about consuming the fruit first and


    refining it right away inside the martial artist''s body.


    Yu Yun thought she was going to die when Ye Fan told her to take the ice spirit fruit.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan knew of a way to refine the fruit inside the body.


    She ended up sessfully refining the ice spirit fruit with Ye Fan''s help.


    Since Ye Fan was capable of helping her absorb her spirit fruit, he should have no problem doing the same for himself.


    She didn''t expect this to happen.


    "This won''t do. Even if he doesn''t spiral into madness, he might die of thirst."


    Yu Yun anxiously watched as steam rose from the young man.


    All the fluid in Ye Fan''s body was turning into vapor because of the fire spirit fruit.


    If Ye Fan didn''t stop to replenish his fluids, he might end up being a dry corpse.


    Yu Yun ripped a strip of cloth from


    her clothing and went to Sete


    and dip edit intorshe Wer: fter she


    wellt buck to the cave, she wiped Ye


    Fan''s burning hot crimson forehead


    with the damp cloth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She did this firstly to help lower Ye Fan''s temperature, secondly, to help replenish his fluid levels.


    "This isn''t working. The energy from


    the fire spirit fruit is simply too


    powerful. This i 899 taattici¨¦ntand


    uppiid S¨¦lve the problem. | have to


    do something else to help him deal


    with the effects of the fire energy."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After going to theke repeatedly, Yu Yun realized this waspletely ineffective.


    She decided to give up ande up with something else.


    "The fire spirit fruit contains the


    element of fire while the ice weit


    ¡°Tnat


    contains he elernentttige


    Fovectaal my internal energy


    should be able to help suppress fire


    energy." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Very quickly, a notion crossed Yu Yun''s mind. She instantly considered using her internal energy to help Ye Fan control the fire


    inside him.


    ¡°If | channeled internal energy right into Ye Fan, would it sh with his? Would it make him spiral into madness?"


    Yu Yun was in a dilemma.


    It was taboo to disturb a martial artist during cultivation.


    Yu Yun was genuinely concerned that she might end up doing Ye Fan more harm than good.


    She spent an entire night worrying about this.


    On the sixth day, Ye Fan continued to deteriorate.


    His skin was like hot iron and almost as


    red as blood.


    Also, the hot violent energy was coursing through his body wildly.


    Ye Fan''s breathing became even more rapid and seemed like he was on the brink of copse.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1342 Oh No

    "| can''t let this drag on anymore!"


    Ye Fan''s condition became so critical that Yu Yun brushed aside her previous concern.


    She ran over and ced both palms on Ye Fan''s back.


    She channeled internal energy from her core into Ye Fan without hesitation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As time progressed, it became clear that her previous concerns were redundant.


    The internal energy she channeled into Ye Fan was devoured by the immense energy from the fire spirit fruit before it even


    reached his core.


    Since Yu Yun had absorbed ice spirit fruit, her internal energy now contained the element of ice, so she was able to suppress the


    damage the fire spirit fruit was doing.


    After a long time, Yu Yun sessfully suppressed the violent fire energy within Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was starting to cool down as the redness on his face receded while his breathing stabilized.


    The crisis was over.


    Everything had returned to normal.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t wake up. Even though she had suppressed the fire energy, he was unable to absorb it.


    Ye Fan still had to carry on with his cultivation process.


    Under such circumstances, Yu Yun didn''t dare to stop channeling internal energy into him.


    She had to keep doing this to suppress the violent fire energy within him.


    It was like using water to put out mes. She couldn''t stop pouring water unless the fire stopped.


    Yu Yun had to use the iciness inside her to control the fire within Ye Fan to a certain degree.


    Time went by slowly.


    Ye Fan''s energy levels gradually increased as he refined the fire spirit fruit.


    Inparison, Yu Yun''s energy level was significantly decreased after using so much internal energy on Ye Fan.


    Even though she was a supreme grandmaster, there was a limit to her power.


    On the ninth day, Yu Yun was finally sapped, but the fire energy inside Ye Fan remained as strong as ever.


    From the looks of it, Yu Yun couldn''t go on helping Ye Fan.


    "| have toe up with some other way to fix this."


    Her face was pale because she waspletely sapped, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat while her sight was


    blurry.


    She was clearly at her limit, and there was already no more internal energy left inside her.


    Yu Yun had relied solely on willpower tost this long.


    She knew that if she didn''te up with something good, the same thing would happen to Ye Fan after she stopped channeling


    energy into him. In the end, he would burn to death.


    "Oh wait, | can use the Yin Dragon God Body. It is capable of suppressing fire as well, if | activate it, energy will be released from


    my body, and | can use it to deal with the fiery energies in the spirit fruit."


    The moment Yu Yun came up with the n, she wasted no time.


    She swiftly undressed and used whatever internal energy she had left to activate Yin Dragon God Body.


    HOWL!


    A deep dragon''s roar echoed throughout the cave.


    A blue light started glowing around Yu Yun. The silhouette of a dragon glowed on her back.


    After she activated her Yin Dragon God Body, her aura became even colder.


    She looked just as beautiful and ethereal as a fairy from the heavens above.


    Yu Yun helped Ye Fan undress and sat with her back facing him, just like when they practiced Joint Cultivation for Dragon God


    Body at the old Chu residence.


    She slowly moved her back towards Ye Fan''s.


    They ended up sitting back to back against each other seamlessly.


    The instant she touched Ye Fan, Yu Yun shivered slightly.


    This heat!


    It was way too hot.


    Ye Fan felt like he was a furnace.


    Even though Yu Yun had mastered the Dragon God Body, she couldn''t help feeling like her back was on fire.


    Ye Fan was already so hot on the surface, so things must be really serious for him.


    Yu Yun disregarded their gender differences and moved closer to Ye Fan as she did her utmost to maximize physical contact


    with him.


    Dragon God Body was a Joint Cultivation Technique, so Yin and Yang had toe together.


    The Yang Dragon God Body that Ye Fan mastered used Yang energy.


    The Yin Dragon God Body that Yu Yun mastered used Yin energy.


    Since it was a physical martial arts technique, physical contact was needed for Yin and Yang to blend.


    Therger the surface area of contact, the greater the effect. That way, she could help suppress the fire within Ye Fan.


    In theory, Yu Yun''s n ought to work.


    Despite her efforts, she had overlooked one point.


    The moment Yu Yun used Yin Dragon God Body and had physical contact with Ye Fan, it would trigger Yang Dragon God Body.


    The moment she touched Ye Fan, the roar of a dragon could be heard in the cave before a gold light radiated from him.


    The Yang Dragon God Body was automatically activated within Ye Fan.


    In that instant, Yu Yun started to panic.


    "Oh no! This is bad!"


    She finally realized it was stupid of


    her to activate her Yin Dr gor Gp \


    ais basse UE Tie his


    ragon God Body. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since the Yang Dragon God Body contained Yang energy, it was simr to the energy within the fire spirit fruit.


    Triggering the Yang Dragon God Body was like adding oil to fire.


    BOOM!


    Sure enough, the violent energy inside Ye Fan instantly exploded.


    Searing hot energy radiated from Ye Fan like a storm.


    All the flora in the vicinity instantly lit up in mes from the fire energy.


    Ye Fan found the heat agonizing and hastily stood up to scream.


    When his eyes opened, they looked like they were on fire.


    "Kill me! Kill me! Kill me now!"


    No one knew of the agony Ye Fan


    was suffering now. It feltas theyg


    fi was yeniig ith inn, and it


    nee ;


    s burning through his body and


    mind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Also, the hot violent energy kept


    rising inside him, ands felt ag fhoddh


    was pnithe Verge of blowing up


    from inside. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ye Fan, calm down! Don''t be like this...¡±


    Yu Yun felt guilty and med herself for what happened.


    She ran over and tried to hug Ye Fan in the hope that her Yin Dragon God Body would help ease Ye Fan''s pain and fire.


    But how would a man burning with desire react to a half-undressed beautiful woman?


    Moreover, the stunning woman had turned around to embrace Ye Fan from the front.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1343 A Snow Lotus Blooms

    WIIING!


    Ye Fan was already losing his rationality. The moment he caught sight of the sight before him, a dark desire emerged in his


    heart, and his rationality buckled.


    The fire energy from the spirit fruitbined with the Yang energy from Dragon God Body, and the flood of desire he felt was like


    waves Of fire inside him trying to break free desperately.


    In an instant, Ye Fan charged towards Yu Yun with his eyes crimson red and pulled off all her clothes.


    Yu Yun was like a beautiful snow lotus that had finally been uncovered.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Wake up!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yu Yun was in aplete panic.


    She tried to shout at him as she struggled, but it was futile.


    After all, she had used up almost all her energy to help Ye Fan control the fire energy in the spirit fruit.


    Yu Yun was at her weakest and was spent, so she was in no condition to fend herself against Ye Fan.


    Almost instantly, Yu Yun was attacked by Ye Fan.


    She was pushed down on the stone tform behind her in shock.


    A beautiful sight quietly erupted in the cave.


    She was like a pure, unsullied thousand year old snow lotus that finally bloomed as fire burst forth.


    Outside the cave, the moon glowed brightly, and the weather was perfect.


    The sound of the insects, birds, and water could be heard.


    The night breeze blew while the gentle, beautiful sound of nature rang melodiously.


    After a long time, the young man in the cave finally opened his eyes.


    Perhaps he had been cultivating for too long, so the moment he opened his eyes, the sun felt particrly ring.


    He narrowed his eyes for a long time before he got ustomed to the light.


    He stretched after he woke up and exhaled deeply.


    Bad energy was purged from his body as he breathed.


    Ye Fan felt very refreshed and was filled with energy.


    Ye Fan felt like a new man after that torturous period of cultivating.


    ¡°Haha! This fire spirit fruit is quite the treasure. It helped my internal injuries recoverpletely and master the fourth level of


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Now I''m unstoppable."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling happy when he sensed all the energy inside him.


    Was this what it felt like to have power?


    Was this what it felt like to stand at the top of the martial arts world?


    Was this what it felt like to tower over everyone else?


    The sensation felt intoxicating.


    Ye Fan stood up and stretched his arms out to sense the vastness of the world and everyone''s breathing.


    Just Ye Fan''s casual movement was able to instantly make the energy in the atmosphere react.


    All energy within a kilometer''s radius came surging towards Ye Fan as though they had been summoned by him.


    The immense energy coursed into Ye Fan like an inverted hourss.


    Ye Fan''s energy levels rose at a shocking speed.


    After some time, the storm dissipated, and the atmosphere quietened down.


    Ye Fan had officially mastered the fourth level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    "| was already a supreme grandmaster after | mastered the third level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Now that | have mastered


    the fourth level, | need not fear anyone."


    Ye Fan felt heroic after oveing his bottleneck in cultivation.


    His eyes were so profound that it felt as though they could see through the ages.


    ¡°After working hard for ten years, | have finally seeded. It is time to settle the score once and for all.¡±


    Inside the cave, Ye Fan spoke in a deep resolute threatening tone, leaving the atmosphere chilly.


    Ye Fan had been waiting ever since he was driven out of the Chu family. It had already been too many years of waiting.


    Ye Fan wasn''t very confident about taking on Chu Sect previously.


    Now that Ye Fan had mastered the fourth level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, he felt no one could stop him from seeking


    revenge.


    Now he was truly ready.


    Ye Fan had already decided to summon all his men to gather in China after he got home.


    It was time for all the sparks he nted all over the world to ze wildly!


    Inside the cave, Ye Fan clenched his fists with a burning look of determination in his eyes.


    After some time, Ye Fan finally noticed Yu Yun wasn''t in the cave.


    "That''s odd. Where did that woman go? Shouldn''t she be watching over me? Don''t tell me something happened outside?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help frowning.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling even more worried when he saw bloodstains that resembled a flower on the stone bench.


    Since he wasn''t injured, the blood couldn''t have been his.


    Only Ye Fan and Yu Yun were in the cave, so it must be hers.


    "Did Brahmae back with more men for revenge?"


    The more Ye Fan thought about the possibilities, the more worried he became.


    He charged right out of the cave with a swish.


    Ye Fan was stunned after he left the cave.


    All the luxuriant flora outside were reduced to ashes.


    For as far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but burnt earth.


    It felt as though all life had been obliterated by a huge fire.


    "Huh? What happened?"


    Ye Fan turned pale when he saw the sight. He was both puzzled and worried at the same time.


    He simply couldn''t imagine what kind of energy could have caused such damage.


    After Ye Fan studied his surroundings, he realized that this rubble hadn''t been left behind by a fight.


    Instead, it looked like the effects of fire.


    "Don''t tell me the fire energy from the


    fire spirit fruit cause ahis, wien)


    oie th What kind


    of energy was that?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s face instantly turned pale when this thought struck him.


    If it was really the result of energy from the fire spirit fruit, Ye Fan felt he was lucky to be alive.


    "No. | have to find Yu Yun and ask her what happened when | was cultivating,¡± thought Ye Fan.


    He could only remember some things that happened before he started his cultivation process.


    Ye Fan had no recollection of anything that happened during cultivation.


    But of course, he hadn''t forgotten


    every single thing. The 4 onyafyfirel


    @ ursing thepuatt Ais Galiig was


    deeply etched in his mind. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The only thing he remembered when


    he tried to think of what happens |


    ring hig gultivetion Was that


    terfifying pain that threatened to tear


    him apart. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1344 Encountering an Old Friend

    "Yu Yun, are you there? YOOHOO!!"


    Ye Fan''s cries reverberated throughout the ind.


    Ye Fan searched for a long time but was unable to locate Yu Yun.


    "Where did she go? Did she go back?" Ye Fan wondered.


    "Damn it! What an irresponsible woman! She promised to watch over me, so even if she wanted to leave, shouldn''t she have


    waited for me to finish cultivating?"ined Ye Fan.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan kept looking around but found no sign of her, so he stopped trying.


    He went back to the cave to see if Yu Yun came back.


    It was just wishful thinking on Ye Fan''s part. The cave remained empty.


    All that remained were the blood stains on the stone bench that resembled a flower.


    "It seems Yu Yun has really left. This woman always leaves without telling me. Fine. Just go. We were barely friends, so it


    wouldn''t make a difference even if she left without saying goodbye.¡± Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    He stopped looking for her.


    Some people were destined to be merely passersby in each other''s life.


    He didn''t know when he would see Yu Yun again, but Ye Fan wanted to thank her.


    She had given him the fire spirit fruit and watched over him in the cave while he cultivated, so Ye Fan had to thank her


    personally.


    However, the woman was long gone.


    Ye Fan''s wish was destined to be a regret for the rest of his life.


    But that was life, wasn''t it?


    It was all about one regret after another.


    All these regrets were what made up an exciting life.


    Ye Fan finally stopped thinking about it.


    He turned to look at the cave behind him and the ce where they ate grilled fish. He seemed to recall every moment he spent


    with Yu Yun here and couldn''t helpughing.


    ¡°Although she always looks cold, she is actually very cute."


    Ye Fanposed himself and stood up to head towards the next unknown ¡®regret¡¯ in his life.


    But before he could leave the ind, he suddenly stopped in his footsteps.


    He stood in front of theke.


    There was a light breeze, and theke was rippling gently.


    The bright sunlight left theke glimmering like precious stones.


    There was luxuriant foliage behind it.


    The cold wind left the trees rustling.


    The atmosphere was serene.


    Only a young man stood with his hands behind him.


    Asolitary figure was reflected in the cold water.


    Ye Fan stood by theke for a long time.


    His striking face became solemn.


    His dark eyes looked into the distance.


    Finally, Ye Fan''s voice broke the silence first.


    "My friend, why don''t you show yourself since you are here?"


    His deep voice swept in all directions like a gentle breeze and echoed throughout the forest andke.


    But after a second had passed...


    Two seconds...


    Ten seconds passed, but everything remained quiet.


    No one appeared.


    If Li Er was around, he would have felt that Ye Fan must have been mistaken.


    They were in the wilderness in the middle of ake and segregated from the rest of the world. All the treasures had already been


    taken, so no one else was going toe here.


    However, Ye Fan continued to stand quietly.


    His lean silhouette continued standing there like an erect spear.


    He parted his lips and said deeply, "If you don''t show yourself, | will leave."


    HUUU!


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, raging wind swept through the air.


    The cold wind sounded like the cries of warhorses as it swept in all directions.


    Theke surged wildly.


    Behind Ye Fan, the vast forest trembled madly in the raging wind.


    A few silhouettes finally appeared quietly amid the wind.


    They initially looked tiny and vague.


    In a matter of moments, they swiftly approached Ye Fan and came into view.


    In the end, five people dressed in ck leapt out from the forest like ghosts andnded in front of Ye Fan.


    The moment they appeared, they encircled Ye Fan in a crescent-shaped formation.


    Threatening energies locked in on Ye Fan.


    Their cold murderous aura came crashing down on Ye Fan like a mountain.


    Indeed, the five of them were all as powerful as mountains.


    Their energies surged like wild dragons!


    Every single one of them was a grandmaster.


    Five grandmasters surrounded Ye Fan now.


    If Lv Hua and the others were around, they would probably piss in their pants.


    To begin with, there were only ten


    grandmasters throughout cKifat


    pitg havin otal poption of


    more than a billion. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, five grandmasters had appeared before Ye Fan at the same time.


    It was as good as having half the grandmasters of China attacking Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was unperturbed by their appearance.


    He didn''t even bother to look at them.


    Ye Fan continued looking ahead.


    His deep eyes looked threatening and cold.


    He stood looking ahead until thest figure finally came to Ye Fan''s view.


    It was a handsome young man.


    He had a sharp nose, striking good looks, and somewhat feminine features.


    The man''s noble aura was even more prominent.


    His confidence and arrogance were deeply embedded in his bones.


    All these years, Ye Fan had


    encountered countless prog yarn


    rich and po pfu animes, but they


    wete all Werent from a countryside


    louse inparison to the man


    before him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In terms of both his aura and image, the young man was like a rockstar.


    Ye Fan was certain that if he joined


    the entertainment industry, he maul


    vapetagieict pr idol


    O tratii with legions of female fans


    behind him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t look at all surprised to see him.


    Ye Fan continued to stand with his hands behind him with a calm smile on his face.


    The young man smiled at Ye Fan as well.


    There was no typical awkwardness experienced between strangers. Instead, they seemed rather at ease.


    It felt like a meeting of old friends!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1345 It Ends Now

    "My dear cousin, | didn''t think we would end up meeting like this after parting ways all those years ago.¡± The young manughed


    gently as his calm voice quietly rang.


    No one knew what emotion filled those words.


    "Qi-Tian, | believe that''s the first time you ever regarded me as your cousin," replied Ye Fan calmly as heughed and looked at


    the young man dressed smartly in a suit.


    The young man was none other Chu Qi-Tian, who spent years trying to assassinate Ye Fan.


    For ten years and almost 4,000 days.


    The two of them finally met once more.


    Ye Fan initially thought he would feel furious and murderous after seeing the man who brought him so much suffering for ten


    years.


    Ye Fan realized that he felt surprisingly calm when the moment finally arrived.


    It felt as though the man standing before him wasn''t his mortal enemy but an old friend.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head. "Uh huh. All these years, that was the first time | called you my cousin, but that doesn''t mean a


    bastard son of a farmer woman is fit to be my cousin. Today, | am acknowledging that fact out of pity. | want you to have a proud


    moment before you die. Even if you die today, you should have no regret.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you''ve surprised me. You are the toughest opponent I''ve ever met. For ten years, | kept sending people to kill you. You


    were a tiny ant that could be crushed by anyone, but you shockingly ended up being so powerful. You single-handedly destroyed


    the Japanese martial arts circle and even escaped my father''s plot. Chu Tian-Fan, oh Chu Tian-Fan, | wonder why you end up so


    lucky all the time?"


    "But it ends now! | won''t give you the chance to escape today!"


    Chu Qi-Tian''s expression turned icy cold as he thought through the past and clenched his fists tightly.


    He looked at Ye Fan menacingly.


    It had been too long. Ye Fan had been making trouble for him for too long.


    Now it was time for this to end.


    "It ends now?" Ye Fan softlyughed as he looked up at his cousin with his calm words ringing in the air.


    "Qi-Tian, those are the same words | have for you. It''s been so many years, so it is indeed time for us to settle this feud. | thought


    this would only happen when | storm the Chu family, but there''s no point in waiting now. Since you have alreadye to me on


    your own, it would save me the trouble of going to the Chu house. | will cut off your head today in the name of all the things |


    suffered for ten years and settle this score once and for all!¡±


    HUUU!


    The raging wind left ripples in theke.


    The trees instantly swayed in the wind.


    The cold wind sounded like the sound of a bugle before the final battle.


    In an instant, a battle of life and death would take ce.


    No one could understand how Ye Fan felt now.


    For ten years, the man before him tried to kill him.


    Ye Fan had been repeatedly cornered and almost died in the process.


    No one knew how Ye Fan managed to survive the relentless persecution.


    No one knew about the price Ye Fan had to pay to survive this onught.


    Ye Fan couldn''t forget that rainy night when his mother held a knife with both hands to protect him from an assassin.


    Ye Fan couldn''t forget the night in the vi when Tong Shan suffered 72 fatal injuries.


    Ye Fan even had to move away from his hometown to hide from Chu Sect''s advances when he was a kid.


    Since he knew Chu Qi-Tian was out to get him, all his loved ones would be safe if he left, so he traveled the country with no


    ce to call home for a long time.


    He even put away his dignity as a man and married into the Qiu family and was thoroughly humiliated by them.


    He had gone through so much.


    Ye Fan had already lost count of his suffering and pain all these years.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The so-called cousin of his was to me for everything!


    Chu Qi-Tian instantly burst outughing.


    Heughed arrogantly with nothing but contempt for Ye Fan.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, now that things have


    come to this, why are you acting so


    foolishly still? You still want foil


    ii Chep\ay near? How are you


    going to do that? How could you


    possibly do that while you are gravely


    injured?" asked Chu Qi-Tian


    rhetorically in an arrogant tone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If you weren''t injured, | might have


    believed you. After yourst battle,


    how much strength do you have left


    in you? | know that you almost died a


    few days ago. | heard that you ene


    taken aw v-byya@)SErlous and


    formidable martial artist. Before |


    came, | was still worried that she


    might be around to protect you, but it


    looks like | was worried for nothing.


    Then again, you should count


    yourself lucky that a supreme


    grandmaster was around to save you


    once. Why would she help you a


    second time? Prepare to die! You are


    badly injured. How can you survive


    the attack of five grandmasters


    now?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian smiled smugly and looked at Ye Fan like he was already a dead body.


    After Elder Keith died at Ye Fan''s hands, Chu Qi-Tian promptly got in touch with the Chu Sect elders to send martial artists to


    annihte Ye Fan.


    Chu Qi-Tian imed that he wanted these men to seek revenge for Elder Keith.


    Initially, Chu Qi-Tian had hoped that Chu Sect would send a few supreme grandmasters to take out Ye Fan.


    However, the Chu Sect elders were


    worried that themotion woul


    cause supreme grandnstefs from


    other aduriirles toe, so they


    decided to send five grandmasters to


    the rainforest to kill Ye Fan. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Initially, Chu Qi-Tian didn''t think it was enough to kill Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan was capable of challenging the Japanese martial arts circles singlehandedly. Unless Chu Qi-Tian wanted to


    court death, he would never send such a team to attack Ye Fan.


    Butter on, Mike Jones came back from the ind to tell Chu Qi-Tian that two supreme grandmasters critically injured Ye Fan.


    Chu Qi-Tian instantlyughed. He knew


    that his chance was finally here.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1346 Settle a Grudge

    Ye Fan was on the verge of death, so he posed no threat to Chu Qi-Tian.


    Chu Qi-Tian immediately led these five supreme grandmasters to hunt Ye Fan down.


    In the end, his efforts paid off.


    He finally found Ye Fan and cornered him off at theke.


    Ye Fan was out of luck.


    Chu Qi-Tian was naturally delighted that things had turned out well.


    Chu Qi-Tian looked at Ye Fan triumphantly as he spoke.


    He thought Ye Fan would look worried after hearing what he said, but he was sorely disappointed.


    Ye Fan remained calm the entire time.


    There wasn''t the slightest emotion on Ye Fan''s face, and he was like stillwater.


    Despite being surrounded by grave danger, Ye Fan was unperturbed.


    Chu Qi-Tian felt displeased when he saw Ye Fan''s reaction.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, | hate this cockiness of yours. You always act like this. You act like you''re the Chu family''s eldest son, the


    descendent of Tian generation, sessor of the n, and my superior. It''s all wishful thinking on your part. | can tell you to your


    face that from the moment you and your mother entered the household, not a single member of the family ever liked you.


    Instead, your presence serves only to disgrace us. If your stupid father didn''t try to protect you, | would have killed you eons ago.


    Do you think you lowly people would have survived until the day Grandpa drove you out of the family?¡± sneered Chu Qi-Tian


    fiercely with nothing but contempt for Ye Fan.


    However, Chu Qi-Tian''s words triggered Ye Fan.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Fan''s face instantly turned cold.


    "Who are you calling lowly?" Ye Fan''s spoke resoundingly.


    Even though it was just a few words, they sounded powerful.


    In an instant, the temperature automatically fell by a few degrees.


    The more Ye Fan reacted, the happier and cockier Chu Qi-Tian became.


    Chu Qi-Tian wanted to agitate this country bumpkin and step on his dignity, so Chu Qi-Tian became even happier when Ye Fan


    was pissed.


    "Haha! Who am | talking about? Don''t you know better? | am talking about you and your mother! The Chu family is the most


    powerful family in the world, and even Chu Sect was founded and named after my family. My n is considered nobility, while


    your mother is just a lowly farmer from the countryside."


    "There is nothing wrong with being from a humble background. Her only mistake was to dream about ever marrying into an elite


    family like mine and wanting her name to be written into our genealogy records. Is she even good enough?"


    ¡°And you! How could a bastard child be the eldest Chu son, a Tian generation descendent and the sessor to the head


    of the family? That has to be a joke! The Chu family is an important n. How can lowly people like you ever be a part of us?"


    Chu Qi-Tianughed without restraint as his arrogant voice echoed throughout the air.


    Chu Qi-Tian kept looking at Ye Fan loftily as he spoke.


    It felt as though Ye Fan was an insignificant ve while he was a dignified, noble prince.


    Ye Fan might be stronger than him.


    But so what?


    Regardless of Ye Fan''s strength, he couldn''t change his lowly background.


    In his eyes, Ye Fan remained a bastard child.


    His birth was a mistake to begin with.


    He was an embarrassment, and his existence was spheming the noble Chu bloodline.


    Today, he was going to correct the mistake in the family that should have been fixed ten years ago.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, it ends now! Our ten year vendetta ends now. After you die, | will be the eldest son of the Chu family and their


    only sessor!" Chu Qi-Tianughed coldly as he raised his hands and gestured in the air.


    HUUU!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Cold wind left sand flying in the air.


    The moment Chu Qi-Tian made that gesture, the five Chu Sect martial artists all surrounded Ye Fan and attacked him.


    Despite Chu Qi-Tian''s evil plot to kill him,


    Ye Fan''s lean silhouette continued standing there expressionlessly.


    His eyes looked cold as he stood with his hands behind his back and looked into his distance as he stood like an erect spear.


    Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t sense any emotion from Ye Fan other than his wild, murderous energies.


    There was no panic or desperation.


    His face was as calm as stillwater.


    It felt as though the Chu Sect martial artists standing before him for nothing but pigs and dogs that had gotten in his way.


    Indeed, they were pigs and dogs to him!


    In Chu Qi-Tian''s eyes, Ye Fan and his mother were lowly farmers, so all he felt forthem was contempt and hate.


    However, Chu Qi-Tian had no clue that he and his men were nothing but animals to Ye Fan.


    They weren''t even deserving enough for Ye Fan to treat them with contempt. Ye Fan merely treated them coldly.


    He looked down at them like they were ants, or like the moon that outshone the fireflies.


    From the moment Ye Fan gained power, he disregarded Chu Qi-Tian.


    Ye Fan''s true opponents were the Chu family and Chu Sect.


    That was probably the biggest tragedy of his life.


    Chu Qi-Tian treated Ye Fan as his


    greatest enemy, but Ye\gn revel!


    gaye aan a chin. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if he wanted to kill Chu Qi-Tian,


    he only nned on oingt wneate


    penedta attic Chu family.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, Chu Qi-Tian and Ye Fan were no longer on the same level.


    However, Chu Qi-Tian had no clue about


    this.


    He even smugly ordered the five grandmasters he brought along to ughter Ye Fan.


    "Fine. Just like you said, let''s sett


    Our scores now," ea Shook tis


    Head ANS) Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Energy instantly exploded from him.


    In an instant, the raging wind left the trees swaying.


    Theke at his feet surged wildly.


    Immense energy surged from Ye Fan in all directions madly.


    The moment Ye Fan released his internal energy, a gold light quietly radiated from him.


    The mark of a gold dragon appeared on Ye Fan''s back.


    The roar of a dragon echoed through the atmosphere.


    Ye Fan''s muscles came to life and moved in the gold light.


    Ye Fan''s body shockingly grew bigger.


    He stood standing before them like a golden giant.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1347 I Overestimated Him

    From a distance, Chu Qi-Tian could sense Ye Fan''s immense power.


    ¡°What...What technique is this? Why is it so strong?"


    The moment Ye Fan triggered Dragon God Body, Chu Qi-Tian''s arrogance swiftly changed to a look of bewilderment.


    He could clearly sense Ye Fan''s energies soaring suddenly.


    The Chu Sect ck Guardians frowned slightly.


    "Is this a physical technique? But those are so hard toe by that even Chu Sect only possesses one of them. Also, only the


    sect leader has ess to it. How could a kid from the countryside get his hands on one?"


    The five grandmasters felt shocked in their hearts. The condescending looks they had for Ye Fan changed.


    Earlier on, they didn''t take the young man seriously, just like Chu Qi-Tian.


    From the looks of it now, this farmer kid honestly knew a thing or two.


    "Don''t be fooled by him! He is just acting tough! He is gravely injured and poses no threat whatsoever! Hurry up and kill him in


    one blow! We still have to find the sect leader, so we have no time to waste!" Chu Qi-Tian hurried them.


    The five men instantly surrounded Ye Fan without hesitation and moved in on him.


    "You killed our sect elder! Consider it your honor to die at our hands!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    The five of them instantly jumped into the air.


    They were as swift as ghosts as they came charging towards Ye Fan from all directions.


    The man closest to Ye Fan attacked him first.


    The three of them made a great team and made use of both offensive and defensive techniques.


    It felt as though they could read each other''s minds and attacked Ye Fan at the same time.


    "Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, White Tiger!"


    BAM!


    Atiger''s roar quietly exploded in the air.


    One of the men clenched his fist and hurled it hard at Ye Fan.


    It was so strong that it felt like the weight of a mountain.


    The man''s fistnded squarely on his chest.


    "Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, ck Tortoise!"


    BAM!


    Another deep shout exploded.


    The second man attacked amid the raging wind.


    His palm attack was so strong that it left a tornado in its wake.


    It came mming down on Ye Fan''s back with an unstoppable force.


    "Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, Green Dragon!"


    The third man attacked swiftly as well.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He jumped into the air and came flying towards Ye Fan with the help of the wind and kicked him hard.


    His energies felt like that of a green dragon in the sky.


    His kicknded firmly on Ye Fan''s head.


    In the blink of an eye, all three Chu Sect martial artists had made their moves.


    One of them attacked Ye Fan from the front while another took Ye Fan from behind.


    Thest man simply used his most fatal move to ughter Ye Fan.


    With a single kick, Ye Fan sank into theke.


    Theke surged wildly as though a huge rock had gotten thrown into it.


    The impact of the attack killed countlesske creatures.


    No one could discern whether the blood in theke belonged to Ye Fan or theke creatures.


    ¡°How dare a brat like him pit himself against us?"


    "| was wondering how strong he was.¡±


    "From the looks of it now, he is no different from thoseke creatures."


    "Stupid people like him will always end up dead in no time."


    The five grandmasters couldn''t help shaking their heads as they sneered in contempt after finishing Ye Fan off so quickly.


    The two grandmasters who hadn''t attacked Ye Fan looked on in contempt.


    "The boy started out so arrogant but ended up being nothing but aughingstock."


    "He died even before the two of us could make a move."


    "Young Master Chu, the next time you need us to fight, please make sure he is a worthy opponent."


    "Killing a kid like this is akin to soiling our hands."


    The five grandmasters sneered.


    "My bad. | was mistaken and


    overestimated him. | thought he


    would make a tough opponent


    despite his internainiaries, butt


    Id0KS BAS | 6Verreacted. Since


    Brahma and Gaia are both


    aplished masters, he genuinely


    doesn''t have much fight left in him


    after getting attacked by them both."


    Chu Qi-Tianughed loudly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The greatest enemy of his life finally died today, so he instantly felt a sense of relief.


    Chu Qi-Tian looked at the bloodstainedke, and an arrogant look emerged on his face.


    "| came up with so many ways to kill


    you, but it seems | won''t get to u


    them now. Chu. igayaltsth¨¦-O


    vendenalb¨¦tween us all these years


    ends now. After you die, no one can


    threaten my position in the family."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tianughed smugly.


    His brightughter sounded proud and unrestrained.


    He was like a victorious warrior showing off his glorious achievements in front of thousands of soldiers.


    However, the calmke suddenly exploded with a boom.


    Theke water surged as it shot up and pierced into the sky.


    The young man walked on the water with his hands behind his back with a curtain of water in the backdrop.


    Agold light radiated from him as he stood on theke proudly.


    He walked with his hands behind him as his energies surged wildly.


    A dragon''s roar could be heard as he activated Dragon God Body.


    "How on earth...How can this be? The


    Chu Sect''s Three Wonders is so


    powerful that NOH q@rvbdrfeaster


    wi) diadrolfourbined attacks.


    Isn''t he already fatally injured? Why


    didn''t he die from our attack?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The ck Guardians were so shocked that their eyes nearly popped from their sockets when they saw Ye Fan emerge


    unscathed.


    They found it unbelievable that Ye Fan could escape unscathed from thebined attack of three grandmasters.


    "Young Master Chu, are you sure he was seriously injured? Is your intelligence urate?"


    Amid their shock, some Chu Sect members started to doubt Chu Qi-Tian''s judgment.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1348 Ye Fans True Power

    "I''m...I''m serious. My intelligence couldn''t have gone wrong! Two supreme grandmasters beat him up badly, and Mike said he


    was on hisst breath. Even if he survived it, he would be crippled. Also, how could he have recovered so quickly in a matter of


    days? | am certain that he is severely injured, so it''s impossible for him to survive your attacks."


    Chu Qi-Tian was a little panicky. He clearly hadn''t expected Ye Fan to survive the attacks from the Chu Sect martial artists.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up! Keep attacking him! | think even if he can take Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, he is probably critically injured. Since he


    was previously injured already, he won''t be able to retaliate. Take the chance to attack him and kill him with one fell swoop. We


    can''t let him escape this time," Chu Qi-Tian was anxious and kept urging them to fight.


    It was not his first time crossing paths with Ye Fan. Ye Fan had managed to escape time and again, even when he was almost


    defeated.


    Thest time, Ye Fan even managed to escape under his father''s nose.


    This time, Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t going to allow history to repeat itself.


    Hence, Chu Qi-Tian immediately urged them to finish Ye Fan off when he realized Ye Fan was still alive.


    "Fine. This time, we will attack together."


    The Chu Sect martial artists could keenly sense there was something unusual about Ye Fan.


    This time, they were going to y it safe.


    The five of them prepared to attack together and kill Ye Fan with one move.


    Of course, Ye Fan wasn''t about to stand around and let them attack him.


    "So you guys are Chu Sect''s ck Guardians? | heard there are three types of guardians. The Red Guardian is the most


    powerful one of the lot. The Purple Guardians are all masters who are listed in Sky Ranking. As for the ck Guardians, they


    consist of grandmasters. If youbine forces, you can even outdo a supreme grandmaster. If you had sent Purple Guardians, |


    might have avoided fighting you. But the five of you are merely ck Guardians! How dare you make an attempt on my life?


    That''s simply wishful thinking! Now, | will show you my true powers!"


    His powerful and cold resoundingughter swept in all directions.


    In an instant, raging wind swept across the ind.


    The trees fell from Ye Fan''s st of energy, and theke beneath his feet surged wildly.


    Tons ofke water mmed against the shore madly.


    The young man remained standing in the wind.


    Ye Fan was covered in gold light with a silhouette of a dragon on his back. He was so powerful that he felt like a god, and no one


    dared to look at him.


    All the five Chu Sect martial artists were shocked when they sensed the energy emanating from Ye Fan.


    "This..."


    "This power..."


    "Why is he so strong?¡±


    Their eyes trembled in horror as they eximed.


    Their eyes were filled with fear


    because his rene aynedinaking


    them Bdinble. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The only time they felt this way


    when their BPRS asnt waSa dabreme


    gpanastet lease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Chu Sect Guardians looked even more shocked.


    They didn''t dare to imagine it. Could


    this young man befgreteemG


    poweetul Aa supreme


    grandmaster? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1349 Shock

    "This is impossible! Absolutely impossible. Even if he started practicing martial arts while he was in his mother''s womb, he


    couldn''t possibly be supreme grandmaster at this age."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Chu Sect Guardians shook their heads in shock.


    Chu Qi-Tian clearly hadn''t warned them about Ye Fan''s true powers, so they didn''t know he was capable of beating lesser


    supreme grandmasters to a pulp when he was at full strength.


    Of course, Chu Qi-Tian certainly knew what Ye Fan was made of.


    But so what if he knew Ye Fan''s abilities well?


    Chu Qi-Tian didn''t think Ye Fan was capable of using even one third of his power now.


    Even after experiencing Ye Fan''s threatening energies, Chu Qi-Tian continued to shout, "What are you standing around for? Kill


    him! Get over there and kill him! He is just acting tough! In reality, he is weak! Hurry up and move in on him and kill this bastard


    from the countryside!"


    Chu Qi-Tian yelled ferociously. His hysterical voice was filled with hatred and murderous intent.


    Sometimes, Ye Fan couldn''t help wondering why Chu Qi-Tian hated him so much that he kept trying to kill him.


    Was it because of the Chu blood flowing through his veins?


    Was it because Ye Fan was a threat to Chu Qi-Tian''s session as n leader?


    Chu Qi-Tian had no idea that Ye Fan didn''t give a damn about the family business.


    Even if they knelt and begged for him to be the family head, Ye Fan would turn them down without hesitation.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel any sense of belonging for that cold family. All he had for them was hatred.


    Hence, Ye Fan had no interest in vying with Chu Qi-Tian for power in the family, but he had no choice.


    From the moment he attacked, he was destined to get involved in this family''s politics.


    Now, it was time for this farce to end!


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned colder before he headed towards Chu Qi-Tian.


    The five highly skilled Chu Sect martial artists attacked Ye Fan.


    "Chu Fist Technique!"


    "Thunder Fist Technique!"


    "Chu Sect''s Three Wonders, Green Dragon!"


    "White Tiger!"


    "ck Tortoise!"


    Fists shot forward while palms cut through the air.


    Everyone unleashed their most powerful moves.


    Immense unstoppable energy came crashing on Ye Fan mercilessly.


    Ye Fan didn''t hide. He continued to walk steadily in their direction.


    It felt as though a man was walking solitarily in the storm.


    Regardless of the rain and opposition, he kept walking fearlessly.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Their blowsnded hard on Ye Fan-as


    deep explosio epoaedsn their


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shockingly, theirbined attacks left Ye Fan unscathed.


    They didn¡¯t even manage to make him budge an inch.


    It felt as though they were throwi


    their blows on sigekfaim aad trade


    them feel bewerless! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What on earth...¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?"


    "Even if he were made of steel, h


    would have m echyerde Bout O


    afta /"Biease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How could he have..."


    The five Chu Sect martial artists were at aplete loss.


    They stared at Ye Fan as though he were a demon.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1350 Run!

    The five highly skilled Chu Sect martial artists had a lot ofbat experience under their belt after all these years.


    This was the first time someone had managed to escape theirbined attack unharmed.


    To begin with, even when they pitted themselves against a supreme grandmaster in the past, they didn''t feel as powerless as


    they did now.


    In other words, the young man before them was far superiorpared to a supreme grandmaster in terms of defense.


    ¡°Fight! Hurry up and fight! What are you standing around for? He is critically injured andpletely spent, so you have nothing


    to fear. | order you to keep fighting! Kill him with one fell swoop!" Chu Qi-Tian rushed them anxiously from behind while the five


    highly skilled Chu Sect martial artists reeled in shock.


    "Why wait? Go on and kill him! He can''t keep fighting you much longer. This is just hisst ditch attempt!" shouted Chu Qi-


    Tian.


    However, the Chu Sect martial artists were no idiots.


    They keenly sensed that Ye Fan was neither gravely injured nor spent, so this time, theypletely ignored Chu Qi-Tian''s


    orders.


    The leader looked angry and scolded Chu Qi-Tian, "Kill him? Kill my ass! He was standing still, and even then, we couldn''t do


    anything about him. How can we beat him? Do you want us to die?"


    The leader told his peers behind him, "Something is up with this kid. Let''s back off for now and regroupter."


    "Sure!"


    ¡°We can regroup when we''re ready.¡±


    The other four fighters quickly chimed in.


    Since they had failed to hurt Ye Fan, the Chu Sect fighters wanted to retreat, so they quickly took off.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to leave?" Ye Fan''s coldughter quietly echoed through the air like a death knell.


    Everyone quickly turned to look at him.


    He was standing a hundred meters away from them just moments ago, but was now in front of them without them realizing it at


    all.


    Gold light radiated from him amid a dragon''s roar.


    Ye Fan curled his fingers, and energy gathered wildly on his hand.


    He was now like a fully drawn back bow and ready to attack with all the energy surging towards his palm.


    Internal energy instantly surged towards them as Ye Fan punched them brutally.


    ¡°Let me warm up a little. Let''s start with you," his calm voice quietly rang in the air.


    It sounded as though Ye Fan was speaking right into his ear, so Ye Fan must be standing very close to him.


    The instant he heard Ye Fan''s voice, the man almost pissed in his pants.


    His face was ghastly pale and in absolute shock as he roared, "How dare you? | am Chu Sect''s ck Guardian, I''m Chu..."


    BAM!


    Ye Fan''s fistnded before he could finish shouting.


    His steel-like fist came crashing down with unstoppable force on the ck Guardian.


    The sound of ribs snapping came with one blow as Ye Fan''s fist pierced right through his chest.


    Vibrantly colored blood and broken bones scattered through the air as the man died instantly.


    His grievously injured body fell from the sky like a falling leaf.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He convulsed a few times before he wentpletely quiet.


    "You asshole! How dare you kill him? I''m going to bloody kill you!¡±


    Everyone''s eyes became bloodshot when they saw theirrade fall under Ye Fan''s attack.


    Since they knew it was toote to escape, they decided to stop running.


    One of them instantly turned around and cursed Ye Fan as he attacked him.


    "Flying Wolf Kick!"


    The man yelled before he swiftly executed a whip kick in midair.


    Its unstoppable force caused a raging wind to sweep in all directions.


    The wind was so strong it sent leaves twirling in the air.


    "Do you want to use leg technique now? Sure, why not?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled before he too, sent a whip kick in his opponent''s direction.


    However, the force of his kick was far stronger thanks to Dragon God Body.


    In an instant, their legs collided.


    BOOM!


    Both their legs shed, leaving the ground shaking.


    Surprisingly, they only exchanged blows briefly this time.


    It didn''t evenst one second.


    The instant both legs made contact, Ye Fan broke the other man''s leg as though it were tofu.


    His leg was shattered from the waist down.


    Blood trickled down his leg as his agonizing screams echoed through the atmosphere.


    The man came crashing down on the


    ground and hugged his\ightde


    pligghavGurid sha howled. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You animal! You''re an animal!! How


    could you do that! i ing tom!


    you!" ett Martial artist


    Jah a from a distance.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The three remaining fighters looked


    at Ye Fan furiously like rabid dggs |


    ith their eyesibfoddshot as they


    came charging towards Ye Fan,


    wanting to kill him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan was unmoved by their anger.


    His striking face remained expressionless.


    He looked so cold and distant that it felt as though these people weren''t grandmasters but ants.


    "The third one."


    Ye Fan''s deep voice echoed before he jumped into the air.


    Gold light radiated from Ye Fan as a gold dragon glowed on his back.


    His Dragon God Body was in full force as Ye Fan threw a punch.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1351 Ye Fans Might

    Ye Fan''s speed was incredibly quick. The other party didn''t have time to react at all. Before he knew it, Ye Fan''s palm had


    already hit the Chu Sect fighter on the face.


    BAM!


    A low st filled the air.


    It was soon followed by a terrible howl of pain.


    Half the man''s face sank in before everyone''s eyes.


    Fresh blood and teeth sprayed everywhere.


    His entire head had been crushed on one side from the impact of this palm attack.


    After that, he crashed heavily to the ground.


    The entire ce shook wildly and even the ground split.


    This ck Guardian copsed into the dust and rubble. Nobody knew if he was


    dead or alive.


    But even if he didn''t die, he would be severely incapacitated, and would never be able to fight again.


    In just a few seconds, Ye Fan had already severely injured three out of five of the ck Guardians.


    Some were dead and some were badly injured. The bright red color of blood stained the ground and their screams of pain filled


    the air.


    Ye Fan''s vicious methods had truly shocked everyone.


    But when thest two saw the tragedy that befell their brothers, any rational thought remaining was swallowed up by fury and


    hatred in an instant.


    "Number four!"


    "You bastard! You bastard!!" "Give my brother back to me!!" When they saw how their close friend and brother had died so


    pitifully before them, their hearts felt awful. They were practically bleeding inside.


    They looked at Ye Fan with nothing but hatefulness in their eyes.


    They couldn''t wait to tear this fellow from limb to limb.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about their angry shouts.


    His expressionless face had no tinge of emotion whatsoever. Even after that palm hadnded on thest man, he didn''t seem to


    have run out of energy at all. He stepped hard on the ground and sent another ferocious kick out.


    "The fourth one!" His low words sounded like the call of the grim reaper as they rang out next to the ears of Ye Fan''s next victim.


    Chu Qi-Tian watched as the highly skilled Chu Sect martial artist buckled immediately after Ye Fan''s leg struck him.


    He burst like a balloon upon impact.


    The man literally exploded.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He exploded like fireworks in the sky, except that these fireworks were made from fresh blood and bones.


    "How...how...how is this possible?" Chu Qi-Tian was too stunned for words when he saw this happen.


    His eyes widened as he looked at the scene in front of him with disbelief.


    These five men were all grandmasters.


    Everyone in the martial arts circle knew that while it might be easy to defeat a grandmaster, it was almost impossible to kill one.


    Even a supreme grandmaster might not be able to kill off a grandmaster this easily.


    But to Chu Qi-Tian''s horror, this rule that had stood fast all these years didn''t seem to hold any water when it came to Ye Fan.


    In just a few seconds, four grandmasters were either dead or as good as dead.


    None of them managed to survive even one move from Ye Fan.


    The fourth one had even exploded into bits from Ye Fan''s kick.


    It was as though Ye Fan wasn''t faced with grandmasters who could lord it over thousands of others. These supposedly powerful


    grandmasters seemed more like a bunch of ceramic bowls and tes.


    This was no fight. This was just a one sided massacre.


    Ye Fan had defeated his opponents so easily and so powerfully.


    "This...this is not possible! How is he...how is he still so strong? Wasn''t he severely injured and on the brink of death? Wasn''t he


    about to die just a few days ago? He couldn''t have recovered this quickly. That''s impossible, that''s impossible!" roared Chu Qi-


    Tian in disbelief as he shook his head. His eyes were all red from watching the


    Chu Sect martial artists he brought fall one after another.


    He had thought that these five grandmasters would definitely be able to kill or incapacitate Ye Fan.


    But reality had only delivered a p in Chu Qi-Tian''s face.


    Ye Fan wasn''t injured and wasn''t on the verge of dying at all.


    He was still as powerful as he was before being injured and his strength hadn''t been affected at all.


    Chu Qi-Tian simply couldn''t understand how Ye Fan''s injuries could healpletely in such a short period of time.


    It didn''t make sense at all.


    But of course, Chu Qi-Tian had no idea that Ye Fan''s consumption and refining of the fire spirit fruit not only healed Ye Fan''s


    injuries, but also advanced Ye Fan''s level of martial arts.


    Five grandmasters was nothing. Even if five supreme grandmasters were here, they might not be able to kill Ye Fan either.


    So the men that Chu Qi-Tian had pinned all his hopes on were nothing but a pile of useless fellows to him.


    They were destined to die horribly from the moment they surrounded Ye Fan and attacked him.


    But Ye Fan''s killing spree wasn''t done yet. After kicking the fourth man and causing him to explode, Ye Fan gathered his energy


    again and his aura became overwhelming once more.


    His feet barely hit the floor as his skinny silhouette came close to thest man standing as quickly as an apparition.


    After watching how his fourpanions ended up, thisst one was really terrified now.


    The thought of resisting didn''t cross his mind at all. Terror filled his eyes as he quickly turned and ran.


    But he knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape Ye Fan.


    Just as he had expected, Ye Fan appeared right in front of him within seconds.


    "The fifth one," said Ye Fan quietly. His words seemed to echo in the man''s ears.


    It was only three words, but they were the judgment of a grim reaper.


    Ye Fan''s punch came down aggressively on the man''s chest.


    His chest caved in and his broken ribs stabbed through his lungs and other internal organs.


    Blood sprayed into the sky.


    But just before he breathed hisst,


    this man looked towards Chu Qi-Tian


    and let out a shrie filletiayith Any


    ang harredachy''eh ian, you little


    bastard! You''ve caused our downfall!


    You''ve caused our deaths today!


    Even after we be ghosts, we


    won''t let you off!!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nobody could have understood how much thisst ck Guardian hated Chu Qi-Tian.


    Beforeing to this fight, the five of


    them had asked Chu Qi, iangr@xiyt |


    ti es aboythellevel ot martial arts


    their opponent was at. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian kept saying that the opponent was heavily injured and possibly going to die, so he shouldn''t be a threat at all.


    The five of them had believed Chu Qi-Tian.


    But what happened in the end? Their opponent wasn''t injured or dying at all. He had turned out to be a major threat to them.


    They had all been fooled. That bloody Chu Qi-Tian had fooled them all.


    "Chu Qi-Tian, you''re a bastard!" he


    roared hatefully and indi narthpasi he


    sai ore\thart x Rdntire meters out


    afte


    e Fan punched him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His battered body finallynded in theke below.


    Rocks flew into the air and the waters struck thekeside as a flurry of snow was stirred up from the impact.


    Five highly skilled Chu Sect martial artists had been soundly defeated by Ye Fan.


    Three were dead while two were incapacitated.


    Nobody would have thought that this young man could turn the tides in such dire circumstances.


    He had defeated all five of his opponents with no sweat at all.


    His might was so great, he could terrorize the entire world.


    Everything fell silent for a long, long time.


    Once the fifth man had gone down, the entire ce fell silent.


    Only the cold winds blew and the fallen leaves flew.


    The waters in theke undted along with the wind.


    Ayoung man stood proudly with his hands folded behind his back as he stood in the rushing wind.


    The water below him gushed and the clouds behind him kept changing its shape.


    Ye Fan stood confidently against the horizon, like an emperor looking down at the world from above.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1352 Its the Two of You?

    The cold winds blew at Ye Fan''s shirt and caused his fringe to flutter.


    His deep set eyes scoured thend and seemed to be able to see through time and space.


    They finallynded on the man in a suit standing in front of him.


    Chu Qi-Tian shuddered and paled when he felt Ye Fan''s gazend on him. His legs almost gave way.


    He stumbled backwards and nearly copsed onto the ground.


    "You...you...you actually dared to...kill them?!" Chu Qi-Tian was stammering in fear as he stared wide-eyed at Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine how much shock and terror had gripped this Chu family scion.


    Chu Qi-Tian had never felt so terrified before all his life.


    This young man had been simply too vicious.


    Chu Tian-Fan was such a merciless man.


    He had used his bare fists and feet to massacre so many grandmasters on his own.


    There was blood on his body, and his two hands were covered in red.


    But even so, the young man remained as calm as ever.


    There was no joy or sorrow on his striking face, and he didn''t seem affected in any way.


    It was as if life didn''t matter to him at all.


    Chu Qi-Tian himself had killed many people, but the deeds were all carried out by subordinates.


    He rarely did anything himself.


    Chu Qi-Tian was sure that if he had killed so many strong fighters in such a bloodied manner, he wouldn''t be able to remain as


    calm as Chu Tian-Fan was right now.


    Was this man really the Chu Tian-Fan he knew?


    Was this really that same young man from the countryside who was of lowly birth?


    Was this man really that same bastard who allowed everyone to bully him ten years ago?


    Chu Qi-Tian simply couldn''t imagine that the weak and despised youth back then had actually transformed into someone like


    this.


    Everyone was merely an ant to him, and lives meant nothing to him.


    He went on a killing spree as if he was the embodiment of Asura.


    The child who had been humiliated and bullied by the Chu family back then no longer existed.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by Chu Qi-Tian''s shock and trembling.


    He continued to stand where he was and looked down at Chu Qi-Tian with his deep set eyes.


    He looked like a king staring down at mere ants.


    Life was always unpredictable, and sometimes it was theatrical like this.


    Ten years ago, Chu Qi-Tian was the one who was in a lofty position, and looked at Ye Fan as if he was merely dust.


    But after time had passed, the one that Chu Qi-Tian despised had be someone he had to look up to.


    After a brief period of silence, Ye Fan walked closer and closer to Chu Qi-Tian.


    Ye Fan replied Chu Qi-Tian with an expressionless face and an aloof tone of voice, "And why wouldn''t | dare to kill them? Chu


    Qi-Tian, do you still think that |, Chu Tian-Fan, is still that fresh faced boy who used to allow everyone to bully him?"


    Ye Fanughed coldly. That sinisterugh sounded both sarcastic and self-deprecating.


    ¡°At that time, | was still sentimental towards the n and | considered my parents¡¯ position, so even though you supposedly


    respectable scions bullied me, | didn''t retaliate and quietly allowed it to happen. | thought if my mother and | continued to give in,


    all of you would eventually feel guilty and repent."


    "Butter on, | realized that | had been wrong. | had been so wrong! The world only fears power and doesn''t care about morals


    and ethics. Quietly suffering injustice and giving in to all of you only made all of you treat us even worse than before. Only


    bloodshed would make you truly learn your mistakes and regret what you''ve done!"


    Ye Fan''s low voice echoed all around.


    His hefty aura caused the winds around him to howl.


    Fallen leaves flew into the air and the waters in theke rose.


    Ye Fan''s expression had reached the frostiest it could possibly be.


    "It''s been ten years. Let''s end this feud now once and for all. Don''t worry, after this, | will hang your corpse in front of the Chu


    house personally!¡± Ye Fan''s words were sinister and void of any warmth.


    As he said these words, Ye Fan had already raised his palm and a tremendous amount of energy was gathering within it.


    Ye Fan was clearly prepared to deal with Chu Qi-Tian there and then.


    But even though Chu Qi-Tian was left with nobody to help him, he didn''t panic at all when faced with Ye Fan''s growing fury.


    After the initial shock had worn off, the Third Young Master of the Chu family actually smiled at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Haha! You think you could use bloodshed to make me repent? Chu Tian-Fan, don''t you think it''s a little too early for you to


    celebrate? Did you think that after you killed off those five men from Chu Sect, | would have nobody to fall back on? Did you


    think that my head is already on the guillotine and you could kill me anytime?" Chu Qi-Tianughed maniacally as he stood in the


    wind with his hands in his pockets. Hisughter echoed in the dense forest.


    Ye Fan frowned. "Isn''t it so?"


    "Of course not!" replied Chu Qi-Tian


    immediately. "Chu Tian-Fan, I''ve


    fought you for so long and | know


    how difficult you are to ere neh


    td ho powertuinyou ea are.


    ett defeated the entire


    jae martial arts circle


    singlehandedly, and honestly


    speaking, I''m really amazed by that.


    Did you think that | would be stupid


    enough to really rely on a small group


    of grandmasters to fight someone


    who could rival a supreme


    grandmaster?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, you still have other backups?¡± Ye Fan''s expression darkened.


    He unleashed all his energy and became a lot more wary now.


    After suffering a sneak attack once, Ye Fan was more careful now.


    He kept an eye on his surroundings at all times.


    "Congrattions, you''ve guessed it


    right. | didn''t think | would need to


    use this trump card, actually. But


    you''ve actually egpyerst¨¦yoor?


    sfrpngit SUduickly and maimed five


    grandmasters so easily. You are


    indeed the man that I''ve had had to


    hunt down for ten years, and you are


    indeed the son of that man,"ughed


    Chu Qi-Tian as he shook his head.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright now, that''s all | will say. I''m going to let you see whom I''m truly relying on. I''m sure you''d be satisfied by this lineup."


    Chu Qi-Tian then turned nen


    looked up into the sky iG S


    paved A entlennan lease


    yoitse! s! |''m counting on ne of


    you!" His voice quietly echoed in the


    distance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    One second passed. Then two. Several secondster, nobody appeared.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Qi-Tian frowned.


    But just when he thought that something bad had happened, the sound of sts were suddenly heard from afar.


    Two figures flew into the sky and leapt towards Chu Qi-Tian like a missile.


    They wereing in this direction at a terrifying speed, as if they were travelling at the speed of light.


    In just the blink of an eye, both figures hadnded on the ind and stood before Ye Fan.


    "It''s the two of you?" Ye Fan was still wondering who the two men were. But when they appeared in front of him, his gaze


    became even icier than before.


    Acoldness surged through his body as a murderous energy soared into the sky.


    He clenched his fists tightly in fury.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1353 Enemies Always Cross Paths Again and Again

    The two men standing before Ye Fan was none other than the two who had tried to kill Ye Fan on the ind earlier. It was the


    Indra, Brahma, and the Persian King, Gaia.


    As the saying goes, enemies became especially agitated when they saw each other.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was as cold as ice when he saw the two men standing before him.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t the only one with this expression.


    Brahma was also staring back at Ye Fan with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Indra, Persian King! Both of you came after all. | thought that the two of you might have decided to go back on your promise to


    the Chu family." Chu Qi-Tian was overjoyed to see that the two of them had appeared after all.


    His heart fell back to where it belonged after being suspended in fear earlier.


    He was really scared just now.


    If these two men had really decided not to turn up and help, then Chu Qi-Tian was definitely doomed.


    Thankfully, the two men kept their promise.


    ¡°Looks like the men that Young Master Chu brought along this time turned out to be a bunch of trash. So many people couldn''t


    take down a severely injured little hooligan? Aren''t you afraid of ruining the reputation of Chu Sect?¡± said Brahma to Chu Tian-


    Fan in a deep voice. He did not fight Ye Fan immediately. Instead, he looked around at the bloodied scene in front of him.


    Chu Qi-Tian smiled awkwardly. "I was a little too careless this time, it''s really embarrassing on my part. But thankfully, | have the


    two of you to count on, so this was just an unfortunate ident, but nothing to worry about. Don''t worry, gentlemen. As agreed


    earlier, as long as you get rid of this country bumpkin for me, | will definitely give you everything | promised."


    Chu Qi-Tian had spent years fighting Ye Fan.


    Regardless of whether it was Wu He-Rong at Mount Tai or Hua Ying-Long at Yanxi Lake, Chu Qi-Tian''s ns had failed to take


    Ye Fan down.


    So this time, Chu Qi-Tian drew up a better n to fight Ye Fan. He decided to do a two-step approach.


    His first step was to lead the five grandmasters from Chu Sect to surround and attack the heavily injured Ye Fan.


    His second step was to get Brahma and Gaia to kill off Ye Fan when necessary in exchange for some treasures.


    Initially, Chu Qi-Tian didn''t think Ye Fan would be difficult to defeat since he was so badly injured. Five grandmasters should have


    been more than enough to finish Ye Fan off. He didn''t think he would need to reach the second step in his n at all.


    But now, Chu Qi-Tian was so relieved that he had put this second step in ce.


    Otherwise, he was really going to die here at Ye Fan''s hands.


    "It''s good that you remember. Once the two of us chop this fellow''s head off, | hope you won''t go back on your word. You should


    know what the consequences of cheating a supreme grandmaster are, right? Furthermore, you''re now faced with two supreme


    grandmasters. Even if you have the Chu family and Chu Sect behind you, | guarantee that if you do not keep your promise, the


    both of us will make you regret it," said Brahma coldly. Even though Yu Yun had severed one of his arms, he was still as arrogant


    andcent as before.


    The fight hadn''t even begun, but he made it sound like Ye Fan was already dead.


    ¡°But of course," replied Chu Qi-Tian with a smile.


    He was right after all. Even though Chu Qi-Tian had powerful backers, he wouldn''t dare to cheat a supreme grandmaster.


    The Chu family was definitely more powerful than a supreme grandmaster, but if a supreme grandmaster was really angry


    enough to attack them, then even a highly skilled martial arts family like the Chu family was still going to suffer terribly.


    Nobody in the world, no matter how powerful, would want to offend a supreme grandmaster if they didn''t have to.


    "Good." Brahma was relieved to hear Chu Qi-Tian''s reassurance. He then turned around to look back at Ye Fan again.


    ¡°Punk, | didn¡¯t expect you to survive. You took so many stabs of my sword and Gaia pierced through your internal organs. You


    didn''t just survive, but you''re actually able to hop around so freely now. Even | am envious of your ability to heal so quickly," said


    Brahma with a mirthless smile. He was gritting his teeth as he said these words.


    That threatening and hateful expression made him look like he couldn''t wait to tear Ye Fan to pieces.


    His arm had gone missing because of this fellow after all.


    If not for Ye Fan, he wouldn''t have thoroughly disgraced himself then.


    If not for Ye Fan, he wouldn''t have lost an arm and be a cripple for life.


    He wasn''t going to let Ye Fan live because of this reason alone.


    Even if Chu Qi-Tian hadn''t asked him to help with this fight, Brahma still nned on finding an opportunity to ughter this


    young man to avenge himself.


    "But everything ends here today. If someone hadn''t interfered thest time, you would have been dead by now. I''m going to see


    who else will help you this time! I''m going to make sure you die at my hands!" Brahma clenched his only fist and gathered energy


    in that one arm of his.


    Ye Fan wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he looked at Brahma and smiled faintly. "| remember you said the same words thest time


    too. But look at what happened in the end. I''m still alive and kicking, while you''ve be a cripple!"


    ¡°Punk, you''re asking to be killed!!" Ye Fan''s words had really hit Brahma where it hurt the most.


    He exploded like a firecracker that had just been lit.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he swung his sword around wildly. He became like a mere shadow as he dashed towards Ye Fan.


    "Even though I''m left with one arm, |


    can still ughter you!" roare om


    Brahma angrily asti¨¦gleam Of his


    serrate brightly whileing at


    Ye Fan from all directions. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ye Fan could sense very clearly


    that Brahma hadn''tplet Yon


    recovere fronpyus ifurtes, is


    curent prowess was a lot poorer


    than when Ye Fan had fought him the


    last time. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then again, it had only been around two weeks since theyst fought.


    Ye Fan had been able to full recover in such a short time because of the magical powers the fire spirit fruit had.


    Brahma didn''t have such a precious treasure on hand, so there was no way he would recover as quickly.


    Butpared to Ye Fan, Brahma''s


    injuries weren''t that severe either.


    The worst one was geting heat |


    ou off anand Hest were just


    superficial wounds. So even though


    he wasn''t at peak performance now,


    he was still at 70% of his usual


    strength. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If he was just dealing with an ordinary supreme grandmaster, this 70% might have stood a chance. But it was obviously


    insufficient when dealing with Ye Fan.


    BAM!


    After a short exchange, Ye Fan''s fistnded on Brahma''s sword.


    With the empowerment of the Dragon God Body, the impact of this punch was now at an unbelievable level.


    Brahma and his sword was forced to fly out at least a kilometer from this punch.


    He crashed through trees and rocks and finally smashed into a small hill before he could steady himself again.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1354 Battle of Both Fists

    Even though Brahma had managed to stop himself from moving any further backwards, the arm holding his sword was numb.


    The sword in in his hand was still trembling.


    "This young punk is really strong. He''s actually even stronger than thest time we fought." Brahma stood there without any


    expression on his face. He had regained his usualposure and authoritativeness.


    But nobody knew what sort of tsunami was raging within his heart despite the calm exterior he showed.


    He never thought that this Chinese young man would be unaffected by the previous fight, and actually be even more


    powerful than before.


    ¡°Damn it! How did he do that? Where on earth does this punk evene from?" Brahma frowned deeply as he became more


    and more wary of Ye Fan. He felt that this young man was simply logic defying.


    Brahma had actually only seen Ye Fan twice in his entire life.


    But these two meetings were enough for Brahma to realize that everything about this young man seemed to go against


    everything he understood about this world.


    This boy had such a resolute personality, a potential way beyond his peers, and secret techniques that were impossible to


    fathom.


    This young man was both incredible and creepy at the same time.


    "No, | must not let this boy live. Otherwise, he will definitely create more trouble for me in the future." Ye Fan''s nature defying


    abilities made Brahma want to kill him even more than before.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But after the exchange earlier, Brahma knew that he wouldn''t be able to kill off Ye Fan by himself within a short time.


    He turned and red rather unhappily at Gaia, who seemed to be just standing to one side in a daze.


    "Gaia, are you going to just stand there and watch? Don''t you want those things? Hurry up and attack!" yelled Brahma angrily.


    He was furious that Gaia looked like he was hoping to reap the reward for this fight without putting in any effort.


    But Gaia didn''t seem to have heard any of Brahma''s angry yelling.


    He stood where he was, as immovable as a mountain!


    "Shit! Is he deaf?!" Brahma was even angrier now.


    But Brahma was instantly rooted to the spot when he watched how the energy levels within Gaia were slowly but surely rising.


    "Wait, no. His energy levels are rising, and he''s gathering all the natural energy from around him as well. Is this fellow


    umting all this for a major move?" Brahma immediately started smiling. "This old fellow is finally going to stop holding it in.


    He''s finally going to unleash his best


    move."


    Brahma smiled widely and his mood lifted.


    He had fought several battles with Gaia and knew that Gaia possessed an extremely powerful martial arts technique that he


    hadn''t disyed yet.


    Brahma had been attacked by that technique before.


    Even though he had been at his peak, this powerful move from Gaia made him run for his life.


    That was how incredible this secret technique was.


    But the more powerful the technique, the more energy it needed, and the more time it required to prepare. And because of that,


    Gaia seldom unleashed this particr move.


    When he was being hunted down by Yu Yun, Gaia thought of using this ultimate move he had.


    But Yu Yun was too strong for him, so there was no time for Gaia to prepare himself to unleash the move at all.


    Gaia had no choice but to be chased and beaten down by Yu Yun without any chance of fighting back.


    But this fight with Ye Fan was different. Brahma had helped to stall for time when he fought Ye Fan, and that gave Gaia enough


    time to gather his energy.


    The energies from the natural surroundings were also sucked in by Gaia, as if they had beenmanded to do so, filling Gaia


    up with a tremendous amount of energy.


    Gaia''s presence seemed to soar into the sky.


    The pressure he emanated was like a mountain that weighed a ton and was as deep as an abyss.


    "Huh? This stance..." Ye Fan had noticed the change in Gaia as well.


    But for some reason, he felt a strange sense of familiarity when he watched the way Gaia gathered his energy.


    Gaia finally finished amassing all the energy he needed and his palms turned into tight fists. In that instant, an explosive power


    surged out from Gaia''s fists and soared into the surroundings.


    The gigantic shadow of a fist started to form below Gaia''s fists.


    Ye Fan was stunned when he saw this sight.


    He looked rather surprised.


    But he soon shook his head and smiled. Ye Fan finally understood why he felt that sense of familiarity earlier when he watched


    Gaia gather his energies together.


    ¡°Punk, you''re about to die but you still dare to smile? But | suppose you could die happily since I''m going to use my best


    technique to smite you. | learnt this technique from a great master, and after studying it for years, | have finally grasped


    70% of it."


    "| would have reserved this move only for the top ten of the Sky Ranking, but I''ll have to use it on you today to test how powerful


    it really is!" cackled Gaia arrogantly as he stood beneath the blue skies.


    His heavy body seemed to rise like the mountain peaks.


    His aura sent the waters around him shaking.


    The forest trembled and theke undted.


    He hadn''t even thrown a punch yet, but it already looked like a storm was brewing.


    One could only imagine how impossibly powerful Gaia''s ultimate move was going to be.


    Even Chu Qi-Tian, who stood a few


    hundred meters away, couldn''t help


    but take a few doz ¨¦teps


    bagkwrdsarohi the fear and


    trepidation he felt in his heart


    because of this overpowering aura.


    He was afraid that he might be


    implicated. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Ye Fan didn''t look fearful at all,


    and even had a strange smil on his


    face. "Is that sonndtld Tike to see if


    ovat reached 70% mastery of


    the technique," snorted Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "As you wish!"


    Gaia sent an enormous amount of strength into the air with his fists.


    His entire body flew up into the sky.


    The fist that contained an unquantifiable amount of strength came crashing down towards Ye Fan.


    ¡°Mountain! Breaking! Landslide!!"


    Chu Qi-Tian watched as a gigantic fist was so big that it blotted out the sun.


    It came crashing down from the sky in one straight motion as it seemedpletely unstoppable and indestructible.


    When the fist came crashing down, it felt as though a huge rock had plummeted into the ground, causing the water to boil


    furiously.


    The clouds tumbled by as the earth split.


    More than a thousand tons of water rose from the impact and flooded the banks with a mighty roar.


    "Oh my god! That''s incredible! That''s seriously incredible!" Chu Qi-Tian was over the moon when he saw that Gaia''s punch was


    able to cause such massive destruction.


    But just when Chu Qi-Tian and the


    others were certain that Ye F; 6


    woulds abletel &3tape this


    atte ey were surprised to hear a


    loud sting sounde from the


    young man. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They watched as a simr fist shaped shadow appeared.


    It was just as hefty, just as pressurizing, and blotted the sun out as well.


    This second shadow shot into the air to collide ferociously into the one that Gaia sent crashing down from the sky.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1355 Kneel When You Talk

    "What the...how does this punk know the same technique?" Brahma''s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets when he saw the


    second shadow that looked almost the same as Gaia''s.


    But Brahma soon discovered the difference between the two.


    "No, they aren''t the same. The Chinese boy''s fists packs a much heavier punch. This should also be a very powerful boxing


    technique. | wonder how it''ll hold up against Gaia''s," murmured Brahma softly to himself as his gaze darkened.


    At the same time, Brahma quickly started gathering his energy together as well. He was going to make a surprise attack when


    necessary, just like what he did to Ye Fan thest time. He was going to catch Ye Fan off guard.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s attack had already collided into Gaia''s.


    But the defeat that Gaia was waiting to see did not happen.


    The shadow of their fists remained in the air for a brief period of time and neither side moved.


    The energy from the attack sounded like Mars colliding with Earth.


    A sudden wind blew wildly through the air after the two fists smashed into each other.


    The earth split, the mountain rocks came rolling down, and the surface of the water was nearly overturned.


    But this standstill didn''tst long.


    As Ye Fan''s lips curled upwards slightly, the bnce was broken.


    That gigantic fist in the air that Gaia had been so proud of shattered into many pieces, like a vase falling to the floor.


    Ye Fan''s attack, on the other hand, did not lose its momentum at all.


    It continued on its way to head straight for where Gaia was.


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s fist hit Gaia.


    The immense amount of energy within this fist enveloped Gaia and forced him to take heavy steps backwards.


    Each step he took left a gaping hole in the ground.


    It took him a hundred meters to finally exhaust the energy that hade for him.


    PFFT! After he had barely regained his bnce, Gaia shuddered and threw up an entire mouthful of blood.


    But Gaia wasn''t in the mood to care about his injuries now.


    After he spat out the blood in his mouth, he looked up with a start and stared at Ye Fan with shock in his eyes.


    "Who are you? Who on earth are you? Why do you know Mountain Breaking Landslide as well? Tell me! Who are you?! Where


    did you secretly learn this technique from?!" roared Gaia at Ye Fan fiercely as he red threateningly at the young man.


    Gaia had relied on this special technique to be a world famous martial artist.


    In fact, he had made it to the Sky Ranking precisely because he knew this move.


    Gaia knew very well how ferocious and domineering this technique really could be.


    Even Brahma wouldn''t have dared to fight him if he unleashed this move.


    But to Gaia''s shock and horror, the secret technique he had relied on to be world famous had just been disyed by


    someone else.


    On top of that, the other party''s Mountain Breaking Landslide had been perfected to a higher degree, and was more powerful


    than his own.


    This was very difficult for Gaia to ept.


    He felt like something that had belonged to him for many years had suddenly been snatched away.


    ¡°What? That Chinese boy had used the exact same move as Gaia? What the hell is going on?" Brahma was also bewildered


    now.


    It was impossible for two people to know the same technique unless they actually shared the same master.


    Could Ye Fan and Gaia have possibly shared the same master?


    While everyone was still trying to figure out what was happening, Ye Fan scoffed coldly. He looked at Gaia with his arms folded


    behind him.


    "Who am I? | am someone you cannot afford to offend!"


    When Gaia heard Ye Fan continue to say such boastful and pretentious words, he clenched his teeth and cursed angrily, "You


    little bastard, are you tired of living or what?!" "You''re the one who''s tired of living!" roared Ye Fan in reply as he red at Gaia


    coldly.


    Ye Fan then pulled out a piece of jade and flung it at Gaia.


    "Gaia, do you recognize this piece of jade?" a sinister and unfeeling voice echoed thunderously.


    Gaia looked at the piece of jade at his feet. It was a bluish green, and the shiny translucent jade had the word ¡®Chu¡¯ engraved on


    it in bright red.


    He instantly shivered when he saw this piece of jade.


    "This jade...could it be...No, no it can''t be. It can''t be him. It''s impossible. You''re just a young punk, how could you be him? You


    must have stolen this piece of jade from him! You must have!"


    A thought seemed to have struck Gaia as his eyes were suddenly filled with horror and disbelief.


    But he soon threw that thought out of his mind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head profusely and stared at Ye Fan in shock.


    He simply refused to believe that the man whom he had revered all this time like a god, would be this young man in his twenties.


    "Oh really? And if | add this?¡± Ye Fanughed coldly.


    Avaliant and authoritative voice that could smash through mountains rang through the skies.


    "A spark sets the prairie ame and shakes the world! The Chu dragon sighs and speaks my name! Tian-Fan!"


    What?!


    After Ye Fan dered those words, Gaia felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    His entire mind went nk and he couldn''t think straight anymore.


    His heart was overwhelmed with emotions like a tsunami.


    "You...you are really...the Dragon


    Master?" Nobody could understa


    the shock and yeptise that ata elt


    right mW. 4s entire body was


    shaking and his eyes were as wide as


    saucers as he just stared at Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His eyes were bulging from their sockets as he looked at the skinny young man in front of him. Fear and terror soon filled his


    face.


    Gaia simply couldn''t believe that the


    youth before him was the on had


    revered a djdplizat al these years.


    This yo th was the Dragon Master


    that he had sworn his loyalty to!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But...but how can this be? How could the Dragon Master be...so young?!" Gaia shook his head and couldn''t stop repeating


    these words.


    Ye Fan''s reply was cold and angry. "If


    not? Who else would have the


    Dragon God Jadenandsitho go


    wouicaeno Mountain Breaking


    Landslide?" Ye Fan''s angry and


    sinister voice rumbled like thunder.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Gaia was now in a panic.


    He found it difficult to ept, but everything so far had proved that this young man was indeed the Dragon Master.


    Gaia too frantic to even speak. His mouth was open, but no words came out. There was nothing else but fear and trepidation in


    his eyes.


    "You insolent thing! Kneel down when you talk to me!" A low shout echoed beneath the skies once more.


    Aterrifying amount of pressure rushed out from Ye Fan''s body.


    Gaia felt like this pressure was weighing on him as heavily as a mountain.


    His body and mind were both under extreme duress, and Gaia couldn''t bear it anymore.


    THUD.


    The supreme grandmaster who lorded it over Central Asia ended up kneeling before Ye Fan.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1356 I...I Wouldnt Dare To

    Ayoung man stood beneath the sky with an authoritative aura around him.


    The dead bodies of grandmasters were strewn around him, and a supreme grandmaster was kneeling before him.


    His body was bent over and his knees were in the ground.


    The earth had split open when the Persian King, Gaia, had fallen to his knees.


    Spiderweb looking crack lines spread in all directions from his knees.


    At the same time, the loud and ominous thud of his knees hitting the ground resonated loudly, sending tremors through


    everyone''s hearts.


    Chu Qi-Tian was bbergasted at this scene. His eyes widened and he stared at all this in disbelief.


    "P-Persian King! What are you doing? You''re a supreme grandmaster and a martial artist on the Sky Ranking! Why are you


    kneeling to this lowly young fellow from the vige? Are you nuts?!" Chu Qi-


    Tian yelled uncontrobly.


    He wasn''t the only bbergasted one. Brahma was equally baffled and there was shock in his eyes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gaia, what the hell are you even doing?! One should not kneel so easily! How could you kneel before him?! You''re going to


    be aughingstock at this rate! Get up!!" said Brahma both angrily and anxiously.


    But there was no way Gaia could hear anything Brahma and Chu Qi-Tian were saying.


    The only person he could see now was Ye Fan.


    He no longer looked upon Ye Fan murderously or with disdain. He now looked at Ye Fan with reverence and fear.


    Gaia had finally epted the fact that Ye Fan was indeed that man.


    He would never forget the skinny silhouette of that man when his life was hanging by a thread.


    That the first and only time Gaia had met that man.


    But that one chance meeting made Gaia follow him for the rest of his life.


    That man had changed his lifepletely.


    If he hadn''t met that man, the name Gaia would have been buried in some wastnd and died at the knife of an enemy long


    ago.


    There would have been no way he would have be a supreme grandmaster or entered the Sky Ranking.


    That man had not only saved him, but also groomed him for greater things.


    That was why that man had taken such an important position in Gaia''s heart all these years.


    He was grateful to this benefactor, but also believed, worshipped and followed him like his god and teacher.


    But that was also why Gaia had been so surprised and disbelieving when he found out that the person he had revered so greatly


    turned out to be a young man who was so much younger than himself.


    He had always thought that Ye Fan was an authoritative and respectable elderly person.


    Ye Fan was nowhere near what he had imagined, so it took him a long time to ept this reality.


    Gaia had seen Ye Fan back then, but he was on the brink of death and his vision was fuzzy.


    All he remembered was a blurry and skinny silhouette.


    He didn''t know what Ye Fan looked like at all.


    Thereafter, allmunication went through Han.


    Even his learning and training of Mountain Breaking Landslide was taught by Ye Fan remotely. The two never met physically


    again after that first time.


    At the same time, Gaia looked nothing like how pathetic and broken he was when he met Ye Fan for the first time, so Ye Fan


    didn''t recognize him either.


    Besides, Ye Fan had so many people working for him, so even if they had seen each other once or twice, Ye Fan couldn''t


    remember them all.


    If Gaia had not disyed Mountain Breaking Landslide, Ye Fan wouldn''t have recognized him.


    This was a result of delegating the work to everyone else all the time.


    Besides the few who came into frequent contact with Ye Fan, he wasn''t able to recognize most of the people he had groomed


    over the past ten years even if they stood right in front of him.


    "Dragon Master, I...I..." Gaia was frightened to pieces after finding out who Ye Fan really was and even his voice was trembling


    as he knelt with a terrified expression on his face.


    He had nearly caused the death of Ye Fan before this.


    His heart was filled with guilt and self-reproach. He wasn''t sure if he was too scared or feeling too guilty, but Gaia didn''t dare to


    meet Ye Fan''s eye when he spoke.


    Ye Fan snorted coldly when he heard Gaia address him. He stood with his hands behind his back and an icy look in his eyes.


    "So, you still remember that I''m your Dragon Master. | thought that after you became a supreme grandmaster and got a position


    in the Sky Ranking, you would want to strike out on your own and disown this Dragon Master of yours," spat Ye Fan coldly. He


    was clearly very angry.


    "|... wouldn''t dare to," replied Gaia fearfully.


    "You wouldn''t dare?" Ye Fan let out augh. "You even dared to kill me. What would you not dare to do?¡±


    Ye Fan''s fierce shout made Gaia bow his head even lower in fear. He was too terrified and guilty to speak anymore.


    But Ye Fan had more to say.


    "Gaia, do you still remember who


    saved you at such a great cost? Do


    ¡° remember who hel ed youd | |


    pon Mie? And who


    t in you such a special technique?


    And who was the one who helped


    you to breakthrough to supreme


    grandmaster level and be part


    of the Sky Ranking?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| gave you glory, strength, made you


    a supreme grandmaster and oe oot


    you to enjoy oes po


    what did Ou doxvautg ene 0 aa


    others ambush me. You tried to kill


    me more than once. You ungrateful


    thing! Do you know the wrong you


    have done?¡± Ye Fan''s furious voice


    resounded like thunder. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Every question he asked pierced Gaia''s heart.


    His righteous and burning words continued to st in the air.


    Gaia''s face was all red from being questioned. He had no answers for Ye Fan.


    He was a muscr man who stood at nearly two meters tall, but he now looked like a child who had just gotten into trouble.


    His head was bowed, his waist was bent and he looked like he wished he could bury himself in the ground.


    After a long time, Gaia''s fearful and


    trembling voice could finally be


    heard. "Dragon...Dragon Master, your


    servant knows his mistake. YRS


    servant s,blindsi¨¦-ended up


    Jeehdile eu | havemitted a


    terrible crime and | deserve death.


    Dragon Master, please punish me in


    any way you want, | will ept


    anything you do to me without any


    comint," said Gaia in a miserable


    voice as he kowtowed continuously


    to Ye Fan to apologize. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His words were filled with both fear and guilt.


    Even if Ye Fan could forgive him, he couldn''t forgive himself for nearly helping someone else to kill his own benefactor and the


    person he idolized so much.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qi-Tian and Brahma werepletely mortified as they watched Gaia grovel at Ye Fan''s feet. They still couldn''t


    figure out what on earth was happening.


    "Gaia, what''s wrong with you? What are you talking about? What Dragon Master? Whose servant are you? Are you nuts? You''re


    a supreme grandmaster, so everyone is more than willing to call you their master! Who has the right to make you their servant?


    Don''t be fooled by this young punk!¡±


    "Get up! Hurry up! Let''s join forces and kill off this youngster! Come on! Join hands with me and we''ll kill him together!¡± yelled


    Brahma as he continued to announce his intention to kill Ye Fan.


    "Join forces? Join forces my ass! Brahma, you''ve really gotten me into trouble this time, you asshole!"


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1357 A Terrifying Stare from Hell

    Gaia yelled furiously at Brahma. He was ready to even kill him right now.


    If not for Brahma, he wouldn''t have offended Ye Fan. In fact, he wouldn''t have appeared in this ce at all.


    Gaia had no intention to fight for any treasures within South America at all.


    Brahma had been goading him into doing this from the beginning, and it was also Brahma''s n to surround and kill Ye Fan.


    Basically, Gaia had Brahma to thank for his current predicament.


    The more Gaia thought about it, the angrier he became. He pleaded with Ye Fan, "Dragon Master, you can punish me any way


    you want, and | will notin. But | only ask that before you kill me, please let me finish off Brahma first! He''s the asshole


    who made us end up trying to kill one another. And now, he''s still not going to give up and still wants you dead."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Dragon Master, please grant me permission to wipe out this evil man from India! Once I''ve beheaded him, | will use my own


    sword to end my life as an apology to you!"


    Gaia fell prostrate on the ground again as he cupped his hands respectfully. His reverent words were filled with earnestness.


    Perhaps it was guilt, or perhaps it was fear. This once powerful and mighty man had tears welling up in his bloodshot eyes.


    When Ye Fan saw this, his angry and frosty expression became gentler.


    He ended up just waving his hands and said coldly, "Never mind. Since you''re so sincere in repenting, | won''t pursue the matter


    of how you injured me before this. Go ahead and kill him, but you don''t have to kill yourself after that. Once you kill him, | will


    take it that you have made amends for your past mistakes."


    Gaia was so grateful for these words that he started to kowtow continuously.


    "Thank you, Dragon Master, for your mercifulness! | don''t have anything else to offer besides my undying loyalty to you!¡± said


    Gaia in an emotional voice as tears nearly flowed down his cheeks.


    Gaia wasn''t being dramatic. He had really gotten in huge trouble this time.


    In thest battle, he had ambushed Ye Fan at the most critical moment in his fight against Brahma, and stabbed a knife into Ye


    Fan''s body.


    In other words, he had very nearly killed his benefactor and teacher.


    And today, Gaia had even tried to use the very technique that Ye Fan had painstakingly taught him to try to kill him.


    This was truly an act of ungratefulness towards the person who had taught him and groomed him.


    Nobody would have forgiven him for doing such a thing.


    Gaia had already mentally prepared himself to die for these wicked deeds.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan was going to kill him quickly or skin him alive slowly, Gaia wasn''t going to protest. He deserved to


    be treated this way.


    He never thought that after getting reprimanded, Ye Fan would actually decide to let him off.


    Ye Fan was a young man, but the magnanimity and chivalry he possessed was something that most people didn''t have


    regardless of how old they were.


    The respect that Gaia had for Ye Fan had increased tremendously.


    At the same time, his desire to kill Brahma had increased by the same amount.


    Gaia kowtowed several times to Ye Fan in gratitude.


    After that, he got up with a start and flew into the air as he dashed towards Brahma.


    "Brahma, I''m going to fuck you over today! You''re going to die right here!" bellowed Gaia as he swung his mighty fists towards


    Brahma.


    A fearsome punch howled loudly as it brushed right past Brahma.


    The punch struck the earth and it split with a loud st.


    Aterrifying hole appeared in front of Brahma.


    Brahma was so d that he had dodged in time. If this punch hadnded on himself, he would definitely be half dead by now.


    "Shit! Gaia, are you nuts?! You''re serious about killing me?!" Brahma yelled furiously and red ferociously at Gaia.


    He thought that Gaia was pretending to surrender to Ye Fan and make a sneak attack when Ye Fan''s guard was down.


    After so many years, Brahma knew how crafty this man could really be.


    Gaia was a man who would stop at nothing to achieve what he wanted.


    But now, Brahma realized that Gaia wasn''t pulling any stunt this time. He was really on Ye Fan''s side and had turned around to


    kill him instead.


    "Shut up and die!" Gaia couldn''t be bothered to talk to Brahma. After the first attack failed, he unleashed his second attack.


    This time, Brahma didn''t dodge, but met Gaia''s punch head on.


    BOOM!


    The impact from the punch shook the forest.


    All the rocks and trees within a hundred meter radius came raining down from the impact of this punch and fell like snow.


    These two supreme grandmasters were on the same team just minutes ago, but now, they were at each other''s throats.


    Their fists did not meet for too long and they quickly moved away from one another.


    They had both been forced backwards from the sheer force of each other''s strike and it took them a few hundred meters before


    they could steady themselves again.


    But the second Gaia steadied


    himself, he charged at Brahma again.


    His feet practically wseross the


    fonpstagroliAd and his aura rose like


    an imminent storm as he made a


    mad dash for Brahma once more.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What the hell?! Gaia, why are you


    attacking me?! What''s going on?


    We''re in the same team, and raal


    young pu ks thesd¨¦eyPwhy are


    y iS ing at me? Stop it right now!"


    Brahma quickly shouted in a panic at


    Gaia. He nearly peed his pants when


    he saw how Gaia was unleashing an


    attack on him like he had gone out of


    his mind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you insult the Dragon Master! I''m going to hack you to pieces today!" Gaia ignored everything Brahma


    said and started attacking even more fiercely than before instead.


    Brahma had no choice but to fight him head on.


    But he simply couldn''t understand how things had be like this.


    They were supposed to be attacking Ye Fan together, but now they were fighting each other to the death.


    "Seriously, what on earth is going on?" Brahma had a bitter expression on his face and he looked like he was about to cry.


    At the same time, Gaia''s attacks forced him to keep retreating as he attempted to fight this losing battle.


    Chu Qi-Tian, on the other hand, was even more bewildered when he saw how these two were suddenly fighting each other


    instead.


    "Indra! What are the two of you


    doing?! | told both of you to kill HIM!


    That bastard from the geh why |


    spat efaontiatin each other


    now?!" "Trash! All of you are trash! |


    got so many people toe here but


    none of you can handle a lowly brat


    from the countryside!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian was both angry and anxious, and he looked furious.


    But just then, Chu Qi-Tian suddenly felt the temperature of the air around him drop.


    He started to feel chilly and his body couldn''t help but shiver.


    "This chill..."


    It didn''t take long for Chu Qi-Tian to notice something.


    He looked up with a start to see a pair of eyes staring straight at him frostily.


    Those eyes were so frosty, they carried absolutely no emotion whatsoever.


    It was a stare that looked like it came from the depths of hell!


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1358 Its Over?

    Chu Qi-Tian shuddered violently as an inexplicable terror washed over his heart like the waves of the ocean.


    "Chu Tian-Fan, what...what do you want? I''m...I''m warning you, if you dare to hurt me, the Chu family will never let you off!"


    yelled Chu Qi-Tian as fiercely as he could as he shifted backwards. He started to panic when he saw Ye Fan staring murderously


    at him and walking towards him.


    But Ye Fan merelyughed. It was aughter that sounded bitter, mocking and sarcastic.


    "You will never let me off? It''s been ten years. | don''t think I''ve hurt you at all these past ten years. But have you ever let me off?"


    Ye Fan smiled coldly. His calm sounding words were bone chilling.


    "|..." Chu Qi-Tian was suddenly lost for words. He didn''t know how to answer Ye Fan''s question at all.


    ¡°Or are you too ashamed to answer me? If you won''t say it, I''ll say it for you. Ten years ago, the Chu family chased my mother


    and | out of the house. | hated the family back then, but | never thought of taking revenge. My mother even consoled me, saying


    that it wasn''t a bad thing to leave the Chu family. That way, | would be involved in fewer fights and have fewer worries. | could


    live like an ordinary person and lead a simple but happy life. Thanks to my mother, | saw things differently. Since the Chu family


    didn''t want us, we didn''t want them either."


    ¡°But what | never expected was that after chasing us both out of the house, the family actually tried to wipe us out! | didn''t want


    to fight with any of you, but you forced me to the brink of death! You want to y? Fine! I''ll y with you."


    "| couldn''t defeat you guys back then, but I''m sure that someday, I, Chu Tian-Fan, will definitely defeat all of you! I''m going to


    deal with you today, and that would only be the start of my revenge n. Just you wait. Once | chop your head off, I''m heading


    straight for the Chu house and I''ll hang it on the main gate of the house."


    "I''m going to make sure that every single person who despised and humiliated myself and my mother back then knows that I,


    Chu Tian-Fan, am back!¡±


    Ye Fan''s low and icy words were like a wintry wind that howled through the forest.


    Nobody knew how much fury and hatred Ye Fan had been suppressing all these years.


    His hate for the Chu family had not grown overnight.


    This was an umtion of emotions that built up from spending thest ten years dodging assassination attempt after


    assassination attempt.


    Any emotions that had been brewing for ten years would certain explode violently when it found an outlet.


    It wouldn''t be long before the hatred that Ye Fan had amassed over thest decade would fully explode.


    Today''s battle was only the start of Ye


    Fan''s revenge n.


    Ye Fan drew closer and closer to Chu Qi-Tian as he spoke those words frostily.


    The thud of his footsteps sounded like the call of a grim reaper.


    Chu Qi-Tian felt death creep closer to him with each step that Ye Fan took.


    Tm.J''m warning you, don''te any closer. I''m now the heir to the Chu family, with the ''Tian'' generation character in my name,


    while my father is the head of the Chu family now. You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me! If you try anything, my father will lead all


    the best martial artists of the family to China and make sure that both you and your family burn in hell!"


    Chu Qi-Tian was really panicking this time.


    His face was pale as he continued to yell at Ye Fan while retreating in fear.


    Eventually, he couldn''t even keep his bnce. His legs gave way and he plonked down on the ground.


    But even after hended on the ground, he continued to push against the ground and kept moving away from Ye Fan.


    His eyes were wide and his voice was trembling. Terror and despair filled his gaze.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chu Qi-Tian was now even more pathetic than a dying dog. The authoritativeness and charisma he once possessed was gone.


    He never thought that he would lose so tragically.


    He had actually made additional preparations this time round and thought that his n was perfect.


    But he still failed.


    The five Chu Sect grandmasters were either dead or maimed.


    Even the two supreme grandmasters that he viewed as his biggest trump card failed. One of them suddenly turned around and


    pledged his allegiance to Ye Fan instead.


    Chu Qi-Tian still couldn''t understand why things had turned out like this.


    He was the heir to the Chu family. How did he end up as such a failure in front of this lowly vige born youth?


    But while Chu Qi-Tian was still in despair, Ye Fan continued to approach him. A strange smile slowly overtook his face.


    "Chu Qi-Tian, keep your arrogance aside. You have no idea that all the things you are so proud of are not even worth mentioning


    to me. You have no idea what sort of person the child that the Chu family once chased out has be right now." Ye Fan stood


    with his hands behind his back and a cold smile on his face


    He looked down at Chu Qi-Tian at his feet, and his eyes were filled with an authority that could bore holes through anything.


    Acold wind sent fallen leaves flying, and made Ye Fan''s clothes p loudly.


    Ye Fan looked as powerful as a deity as he stood in the midst of the forest.


    He finally raised an arm.


    The forces of nature seemed to gather around Ye Fan''s hand, as if he hadmanded them toe to him.


    It was as if he was pulling a bow back to its maximum, as the energy continued to umte.


    "It''s been ten years. Chu Qi-Tian, the


    feud between us cousins shall end


    here. As for your father|don'' Gti


    won''t need ahen all the way to


    China to look for me. Once I''ve


    finished you off, I''ll head to the Chu


    house and settle my score with the


    Chu family!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Immediately after Ye Fan finished saying these words, Ye Fan''s raised palm came crashing down.


    It resembled a butcher''s knifeing down from the sky.


    "Nol! We''re brothers! Don''t kill me! Noooo!¡± came Chu Qi-Tian''s despairing and terrified shriek.


    He was even trying to bank on familial ties.


    But it was useless.


    Ye Fan''s feud with the Chu family was going to be a bitter fight to the death right from the start.


    But just when Chu Qi-Tian had given up all hope, a swooshing sound suddenly cut through the air from afar.


    Ye Fan watched as several streaks of sword energy sliced through the sky and came towards him like lightning.


    The sword energy looked as weak


    and small as sparks ipitjally, GDI


    On,


    pgremarde ough to create a


    hole in the ground. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The gleam of the sword energy streaks aimed at vital spots on Ye Fan''s body.


    The streaks came at an astounding speed and were poised at a fatal angle.


    Also, they carried a tremendous amount of power.


    Ye Fan actually felt threatened by this sudden attack from nowhere.


    He frowned deeply and no longer


    cared about Chu Qi-Tian for ¡®o


    moment. hackto pet ir his full


    ekebrt th ealing with this immense


    amount of sword energy. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1359 The Most Powerful Woman

    But these streaks of sword energy had appeared too suddenly. Ye Fan wasn''t in time to dodge them.


    He had no choice but to hold up his arms to block them.


    Almost at the same time, the sword energy mmed fiercely onto Ye Fan''s arms.


    "What?" Ye Fan''s calm expression changed dramatically after the sword energy hit him.


    The next thing he knew, he had be like a missile and flew right out from the impact of the sword energy.


    But Ye Fan soon expelled the sword energy and steadied himself.


    He quickly lifted his head with a serious and wary look in his eyes.


    After he had refined the fire spirit fruit, his martial arts level had already reached its peak.


    Even among the fighters on the Sky


    Ranking, there were very few who could pose a threat to him.


    One could say that even if Ye Qing-Tian were here, he wouldn''t be able to push Ye Fan back with just a casual thrust of the


    sword.


    But now, this sword energy that had suddenly appeared was unexpectedly able to send him flying.


    In other words, the person who sent this sword energy out was extremely powerful.


    "Who could it be? Are the Purple Guardians of Chu Sect here?¡± Ye Fan frowned. He looked like he was going to face a mighty


    enemy.


    On the other hand, the previously despairing Chu Qi-Tian became overjoyed when he realized that someone had managed to


    fight Ye Fan off.


    He looked a drowning man who had finally found something to help him float.


    He immediately turned to look at where the sword energy hade from with a delighted heart.


    A beautiful silhouette appeared on the horizon.


    The woman with a veil over her face was there. Her purple dress flew gently in the wind and her hair cascaded down elegantly.


    She held a long sword in her hands and flew towards Chu Qi-Tian.


    Her extraordinary aura and iparable poise made her look like a fairy descending from the heavens.


    Her elegance and authoritativeness made one feel like kneeling and surrendering to her even though she was still so far away.


    "Who is this?" Brahma wondered as he continued to fight Gaia from afar. His eyes had suddenly narrowed when that beautiful


    silhouette had appeared.


    Acrazy thought appeared in his heart.


    But while everyone was still wondering who hade, Chu Qi-Tian recognized her first.


    "Teacher! It''s my teacher! HAHA! Chu Tian-Fan, my teacher is here, so you''re finished! You''re doomed! Heaven is on my side


    after all! MUAHAHA!" Chu Qi-Tian was so happy and relieved that he startedughing maniacally as if he had gone mad.


    Brahma and Gaia were both shaken by this revtion.


    "Teacher? Chu Qi-Tian''s Teacher? You mean that woman is really here?" Gaia''s face paled and his eyes were filled with great


    worry and seriousness.


    "Crap! Dragon Master might really be in danger now," thought Gaia worriedly to himself. Things looked like they were going out


    of their control.


    ¡°Haha! Gaia, that woman is here. This time, you and that Dragon Master of yours isn''t going to survive. Looks like this deserted


    ind will be your resting ce after all!" Unlike Gaia, Brahma was excited about the person who had juste.


    He smiled gloatingly at Gaia''s impending misfortune with a smug look in his eyes.


    After all, Brahma had been asked by Chu Qi-Tian toe and kill Ye Fan, so he was on the same side as Chu Sect.


    Now that someone capable of rescuing Chu Qi-Tian was here, it meant that he was no longer in danger.


    Just a few minutes ago, Brahma was getting chased down by Gaia like a dog, but now the situation had turned 180 degrees


    around in his favor.


    Now that Brahma had gone from crisis to safety, he was feeling a lot more rxed.


    ¡°Nonsense! Nobody knows how things will end yet," replied Gaia fiercely with a livid face.


    But it was apparent that he wasn''t really that confident.


    The woman who hade had a terrifying prowess and reputation.


    Everybody in the martial arts world knew who she was and was afraid of her.


    This beautiful woman was the most powerful person in the martial arts world.


    There was nobody else more powerful than her!


    "Oh my, you''re still boasting at this time? Do you really think that young punk and yourself could possibly hold up against her?


    She''s the sect leader of Chu Sect and ranked number one on the Sky Ranking! You two can dream on! Even if all six pirs of


    China were added to the team, you might not be able to do anything about Tang Yun!" snorted Brahma with augh. Hisughter


    was filled with disdain and mocking towards Gaia and Ye Fan.


    The woman who hade was Chu Qi-Tian''s teacher, the martial artist who ranked first on the Sky Ranking and the leader of


    Chu Sect - Tang Yun!


    It was no wonder that Gaia had immediately be rattled and worried when she appeared.


    Tang Yun had long be synonymous with power and strength.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her name were two simple words, but they weighed a ton by themselves.


    Under normal circumstances, Gaia


    would have scooted off by naw Bret


    now, Ye Fa wagatill Gere, So even if


    G wanted to run, he wouldn''t dare


    to abandon Ye Fan here. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had no choice but to just try his best to hang in there.


    But of course, Gaia wasn''t going to


    just sit around and do ioe


    if he couldn''t defeanthelsect eader of


    Opus t, he could at least defeat


    this half crippled Brahma first. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps you''re right. But before that, I''m going to kill you off first, you stupid old dog!"


    Gaia and Brahma restarted their fight.


    But while fighting, Gaia kept pushing the fight further and further out. In any case, he was going to make sure they stayed far, far


    away from Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    That way, Gaia would be able to escape if things really went awry.


    "Dragon Master, it''s not that I''ma


    coward, but all of you are such highly


    skilled martial artists, and lowly folks


    like us really have no ce reel!


    hese: Bheroaly thing | can do is to


    make sure that when you need to run,


    | won''t drag you down and I''d follow


    you closely,¡± said Gaia to himself


    while fighting Brahma. He was both


    trying to console himself as well as


    justify the growing guilt in his heart.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As the two men fought further and further away, Ye Fan stood by himself in the depths of the forest.


    He stared coldly ahead with no expression on his face.


    A beautiful silhouette continued to stand elegantly in the distance.


    The two of them continued to look at one another like this.


    Acold wind blew across theke.


    Her purple dress flew gently in the breeze and so did her smooth, ck hair.


    Her gaze as frosty, but it carried an authoritativeness above all else.


    Aveil covered her face, but it couldn''t cover the iparably gorgeous features she possessed.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.


    ¡®0

 Chapter 1360 What Else Do You Want

    Ye Fan froze when he saw this woman in front of him.


    It wasn''t only because she was incredibly beautiful and ssy, but more importantly, Ye Fan had felt a strange sense of


    familiarity on her.


    "Teacher! You''re finally here! If you turned up anyter, all our highly skilled Chu Sect martial artists would be wiped out by this


    lowly country bumpkin!" shouted Chu Qi-Tian as he climbed up from the ground and went running towards the woman in a purple


    dress,pletely disregarding the dirt and mud on his clothes.


    "Sect leader, it''s him! He''s the one! He''s that despicable and lowly young fellow from the countryside who killed Elder Keith, and


    he''s also thrashed the five ck Guardians from Chu Sect. On top of that, he has no regard for you or Chu Sect! He says he''s


    going to raze Chu Sect to the ground and trample over you!"


    "| couldn''t stand his disregard for you, and that''s why | decided to attack him. But this fellow actually ganged up with others to


    ambush me and tried to kill me! Teacher, please, do something to avenge all the heroes who have died for Chu Sect!


    Please, ughter this man!" said Chu Qi-Tian in a very sincere, pitiful and imploring voice. His words kept trying to goad the


    woman in attacking Ye Fan.


    At the end, his eyes even turned red and gleamed with tears, as if he was truly upset about how all these men had died.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t involved in these matters, he might have been fooled by Chu Qi-Tian''s marvelous acting chops.


    But the woman didn''t seem to care about what Chu Qi-Tian said.


    Her face remained just as cold and distant as before.


    Nothing he just said caused even a flicker of emotion on her face.


    The entire ce fell into an eerie silence.


    Neither Ye Fan nor the woman spoke.


    Only Chu Qi-Tian was growing impatient and continued to plead with the woman to kill Ye Fan.


    The elegant woman finally broke her silence.


    Her alluring eyes looked around beforending back on Ye Fan.


    After a period of hesitation, she turned and didn''t want to look at him anymore.


    Her clear and cold voice rang out, "You can leave. As long as you promise never to provoke Chu Sect or the Chu family in the


    future, then I''ll take it that everything today didn''t happen.¡±


    What?


    Chu Qi-Tian was immediately astounded by this response and his eyes nearly fell out. He ran towards Tang Yun and continued


    to plead, "Teacher, you can''t do this. This countryside louse killed so many people from Chu Sect! We''ve lost two elders to him,


    and we''ve also lost all our five ck Guardians! We cannot let him live after what he''s done.¡±


    ¡°If you let him go today and other people hear about this, it will result in severe damage to the reputation of Chu Sect! Teacher,


    you can''t let him go! You mustn''t let him go! If you let him go today, he wille back and create trouble for us again!" Chu Qi-


    Tian''s expression was so sorrowful as he continued to change Tang Yun''s mind. He was just short of falling to his knees.


    "Shut up! You''re the leader of a group that has failed in their mission, so what right do you have to despise someone else''s


    background? You keep calling him a country bumpkin, but what about you? You''ve lost so miserably to him and you nearly even


    lost your life. What right do you have to look down on him now?" Tang Yun reprimanded him sharply, as if Chu Qi-Tian''s words


    had offended her.


    "|......l was careless and...lost because he ambushed me," replied Chu Qi-Tian stubbornly with his head bowed, even though he


    was feeling really terrified on the inside.


    "Is that so? Then you wouldn''t be careless now. I''ll stand here and watch, go up and fight him,¡± continued Tang Yun in the same


    icy voice.


    Chu Qi-Tian didn''t know how to respond to that. He kept his head bowed but didn''t speak anymore.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So keep away your arrogance. This world values those who are strong and capable the most. Even though you have the Chu


    family behind you and they are indeed very powerful, you aren''t even equivalent to an ant in the eyes of those who are truly able


    tomand this world.¡± Tang Yun red coldly at him. She was clearly displeased with him.


    Chu Qi-Tian didn''t dare to argue back to the sect leader of Chu Sect.


    But he was feeling really indignant inside. He had nearly been killed by Ye Fan just now, so he thought his teacher would


    definitely avenge him and he would be able to get rid of Ye Fan.


    He couldn''t believe that Tang Yun was letting Ye Fan go and even scolding him instead. He felt like the woman in front of him


    was more like Ye Fan''s teacher and not his.


    But Chu Qi-Tian really didn''t want to just give up such a perfect opportunity to get rid of Ye Fan. So even though he knew he


    might offend Tang Yun, he continued to persuade her, "Teacher, | will definitely work on my arrogance and impatience, and | will


    definitely improve my temperament. But before that, you really have to kill him! You have to avenge all the great heroes of Chu


    Sect and uphold the prestige of Chu Sect!"


    But Chu Qi-Tian''s pleas were met with Tang Yun''s cold and angry response instead.


    ¡°Enough! | have already decided, so you don''t have to persuade me anymore. Besides, you are the one who tried to kill him first.


    It is your own fault that you are in this predicament now, so you cannot me anyone else. Now, round up your folks and go


    back to the sect with me right now. You are not to provoke him in the


    future."


    Damn it!


    "Teacher, whose side are you on?!" Chu Qi-Tian was on the verge of tears already.


    What was his teacher trying to do?


    Was his teacher afraid of Ye Fan?


    Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t understand. How could the sect leader of the almighty Chu Sect be afraid of a young man from China?


    But there was nothing Chu Qi-Tian could do, no matter how indignant he felt inside.


    He knew that nobody could change her mind after she had decided on something.


    Chu Qi-Tian chose to leave with Tang Yun after all.


    But before walking off, Chu Qi-Tian


    turned to re at Ye Fan hatefully as


    he clenched hi fists ¡®igttly ¡°ehe


    Tarra! you got lucky this time. But


    we''re not done here," muttered Chu


    Qi-Tian in his heart as ayer of frost


    covered his eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Stop right there. Did | say you could


    leave?" Ye Fan''s cold anger:


    r 9. URS ag\6AN Qi-Tian turned to


    k away with Tang Yun. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What, you still want to kill me?" smiled Chu Qi-Tian coldly as he spun around again to meet Ye Fan''s eyes.


    He really wished Ye Fan would try to kill him right now.


    If Ye Fan did that, then his teacher would have no choice but to attack Ye Fan in return.


    At the same time, Tang Yun herself also turned back and looked at Ye Fan with her pretty eyes.


    "What else do you want? Are you really bent on fighting the Chu family to the death?" said Tang Yun in a reprimanding and


    anxious voice.


    She soon realized that she had be too emotional, so she quickly regained her


    cold and calm exterior, then


    exined in a frosty voice, "| am


    letting this go on o of @ frend


    ming, gqhdsnWaht to make


    things difficult for you. But I''d advise


    you to stop here. You will not be able


    to fight neither the Chu family nor


    Chu Sect all by yourself." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1361 Give Up?

    Tang Yun purposely spoke in a cold and neutral tone so that nobody would be able to hear her true emotions. Nobody noticed


    that Tang Yun had a slightly anxious and upset expression on her face.


    After she took a look at Ye Fan, she turned her back on him again, as if she was deliberately trying to avoid meeting Ye Fan''s


    gaze.


    "A friend?" Ye Fan shook his head andughed quietly. Hisughter carried a tinge of emotion.


    After he was doneughing, he looked up at that beautiful silhouette again. "That friend is actually referring to yourself, right? So,


    should | call you Yu Yun, or should | respectfully refer to you as Sect Leader Tang Yun?" said Ye Fan in a somewhat sad and


    self-deprecating manner.


    The beautiful woman trembled upon hearing what Ye Fan said.


    She stood where she was without speaking for a long time, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Slight shock appeared on that iparably gorgeous face of hers under the veil.


    She didn''t expect him to recognize her.


    She thought that she could hide her identity since she was all dressed up and had a veil over her face.


    But now she realized that even if she could hide her identity from everyone else, she would never be able to hide herself from Ye


    Fan.


    They had spent many days together, and had been in intimate contact with one another as well.


    In fact, Ye Fan was the only person in the world to have such close bodily contact with her.


    How could someone so familiar with her body be fooled by this simple disguise of hers?


    Tang Yun fell silent. She didn''t know how she should answer this question of his.


    The name ¡®Tang Yun¡¯ and ''Yu Yun'' was only a difference of one word, but the meaning they held were vastly different.


    One referred to that glorious woman who stood at the pinnacle of power within the martial arts world.


    The other referred to that constantly hungry girl who pilfered food at the old Chu manor.


    Everyone was silent for a long, long time.


    Ye Fan didn''t continue asking, while Tang Yun didn''t say anything. Her heart seemed to be in great turmoil.


    After a long time, Tang Yun''s aloof voice finally spoke again, "As | said, on ount of a friend of mine, | will spare your life. If you


    don''t want to disappoint her kind intentions, then please leave now. Do not be enemies with the Chu family and Chu Sect


    anymore. If not, don¡¯t me my long sword for being heartless."


    Ye Fan immediately burst outughing when he heard these words. Hisughter was loud and uninhibited, and it sounded hurt at


    the same time.


    "On ount of a friend? Don''t me your long sword for being heartless? In that case, please tell that friend of yours that I, Chu


    Tian-Fan, is just an unimportant, lowly and despicable person, so | really can''t ept these kind intentions of hers, and I''m not


    worthy of her concern."


    "In the future, | will walk the path | have chosen, and it will have nothing to do with her. Whether | head for the Chu house or not,


    or whether | be enemies with Chu Sect or not, are solely my own choice. Nobody else has the right to tell what to do or


    what not to do.¡±


    "You!" Tang Yun''s face was livid and she red furiously at Ye Fan.


    She was so angry inside.


    Why was this idiot being so stubborn?


    Didn''t he know what the Chu family was capable of? Didn''t he know how powerful they were?


    Didn''t he know that bing enemies with the Chu family was equivalent to bing enemies with Chu Sect?


    Didn''t he know that fighting the Chu family by himself was as good as throwing an egg against a rock?


    But while Tang Yun was busy being furious, Ye Fan''s energy levels soared to its maximum.


    He pushed his Dragon God Body to its limit and sent an angry punch towards Chu Qi-Tian as a golden light radiated from his


    body.


    Chu Qi-Tian had to die!


    "How dare you!! Teacher, save me!!" Chu Qi-Tian nearly peed himself when he saw Ye Fan suddenlye for him.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan would be bold enough to actually dare to strike him so viciously.


    Chu Qi-Tian started running for his life while shrieking for help from Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun moved like a sh towards Chu Qi-Tian and put up a palm as gently as picking a flower from a tree.


    Ye Fan''s punch hit her palm and a low rumble resonated through the air.


    His attack was stopped immediately, and the impact his punch carried waspletely absorbed by Tang Yun''s palm.


    ¡°Move aside! This is my feud with the Chu family and it has nothing to do with you,¡± shouted Ye Fan coldly at the woman who


    was blocking his way.


    "He is my disciple and a high ranking member of Chu Sect. | cannot let you kill him, neither can | allow you to make trouble for


    the Chu family. Protecting the three families that make up Chu Sect is the responsibility of the sect leader of each generation. If


    you decide to be enemies with the Chu family, that is the same as bing an enemy of Chu Sect, as well as my enemy."


    "So give it up. Take a step back, and we can all live in peace. As long as you promise not to ever attack the Chu family, | will


    write off everything you''ve done before. Both the Chu family and Chu Sect will not hold you responsible."


    "Teacher, that won''t do! You can''t let him off like that!" yelled Chu Qi-Tian anxiously when he heard that Tang Yun was going to


    let Ye Fan off.


    PAK!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But immediately after he said those words, Tang Yun swung her palm towards him and a force hit him directly on the cheek.


    "Shut up! How dare you interrupt my conversation!" Tang Yun reprimanded him in a furious voice.


    Tang Yun''s attitude towards Chu Qi-Tianpared to her attitude towards Ye Fan was as different as the earth from the sky.


    She was able to tolerate anything Ye Fan did, but she was annoyed with even one word from Chu Qi-Tian.


    Chu Qi-Tian felt that he had been treated unfairly, but since she was the sect leader, he could only hang his head and he didn''t


    dare to speak anymore.


    "Give up?¡± Ye Fan snorted coldly.


    "| have endured this for ten years, and


    | have suffered for so long. | was


    humiliated, thrown out and hunted


    down. Do you know why I''ve suite?


    quietly all these years? Do you know


    WAKE Ieihed myself so hard in


    martial arts? Do you know how


    difficult the Chu family has made my


    life? You don''t know anything, but


    you want me to give it all up just


    because you say so. Do you think


    that''s possible?" Ye Fan''s slew of


    questions sounded like the


    continuous rumbling of thunder.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m telling you now - it''s impossible! |


    will not let off anybody from the Chu


    family. | will make them pay @om


    ee ee :


    HLunnilia ion my mother and | suffered


    back then! I''m going to make them


    kneel at our feet and beg for our


    forgiveness! If they refuse to kneel,


    they shall die! If they refuse to admit


    their Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    wrongs, | will kill them!"


    "| have learnt martial arts and built up my body precisely to be able to finish my enemies off quickly and cleanly. Nobody


    can stop me.¡±


    His powerful and passionate words were as loud and jarring as gold bars falling onto the floor.


    Tang Yun only became even angrier


    after hearing these words. "Ye Fan,


    can you stop being so childish? The


    Chu family is powerful beyond


    imagination. Yougereeemestom a


    W@It@HS background, so besides


    this raging passion of yours, what


    else do you have to fight a family


    with centuries of martial arts history?


    What are you going to use to fight the


    most powerful sect in the martial arts


    world? If you continue to be stubborn


    and stick to this path, then you''re


    definitely on the path to death! You


    will die this way!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1362 If You Can Do That, I Can Too

    "So what?" Ye Fan roared back. "Even if | have to die ten times over, or my life is endangered, | will continue on this journey


    regardless!"


    There was no turning back now, and Ye Fan didn''t intend to either.


    From the moment Ye Fan started on his martial arts training, storming the Chu family was Ye Fan''s greatest aim.


    It was his obsession as well as the one thing he strived all his life for.


    If he really gave up this aim because of one word from Tang Yun, then he would have lived his life in vain.


    The effort and schemes he had put in over thest ten years would be meaningless.


    So no matter how difficult or dangerous the road ahead was, Ye Fan was just going to grit his teeth and keep moving forward.


    He wasn''t going to back down, and he couldn''t back down anymore.


    Ye Fan had put everything he had on the line for the sake of fulfilling this dream.


    Everything was already set in ce, and his decade long Operation Sparks was about to see results in no time.


    How could he possibly give up at this time?


    This was his dream, his ideal, his obsession, his reason for living and working so hard.


    Even though Ye Fan knew that he might possibly die doing this, he wasn''t going to chicken out.


    Just like how moths flew into a fire - they knew they were going to die, but so what?


    They still fluttered their wings and went ahead!


    They did it just for the final moment of light and heat that they received just before dying.


    But even though Ye Fan thought of it this way, Tang Yun didn''t agree.


    Everyone had their own stance on the same matter. Ye Fan had his reasons for insisting on doing this, while Tang Yun had her


    own reasons for stopping him from sending himself to his death.


    So when she saw how stubborn and insistent Ye Fan was, Tang Yun''s face flushed red in anger and she clenched her fair fists


    tightly. Her pretty eyes red fiercely at Ye Fan, but she was simply too furious to speak.


    Why?


    Why did this crazy fellow insist on sending himself to an early grave?


    Wasn''t it great to be alive?


    Would it kill him to back off?


    Why couldn''t he do it for his parents? Or his friends? Or....Tang Yun herself?


    She really couldn''t understand why Ye Fan was so obsessed with massacring the Chu family.


    He had a million reasons to not go, but he chose that one and only reason why he ought to.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious and angry she became.


    She became so desperate to convince Ye Fan otherwise that she had no choice but to draw her sword and aimed it at Ye Fan''s


    chest.


    "Ye Fan, I''ll give you onest chance. Put aside your feud with the Chu family and promise me that you will never go against the


    Chu family or Chu Sect," came Tang Yun''s icy voice from beneath her veil.


    Ye Fan stood by the waters as straight as a spear. He wasn''t afraid of her as the sect leader of Chu Sect at all. His low voice


    replied, "And what if | don''t do that?"


    "Then don''t me my sword for being heartless!" came Tang Yun''s clear response. Her words sounded like a wintry wind that


    stirred up the waters of theke.


    Nobody knew how angry and upset Tang Yun really was inside.


    She was so upset that Ye Fan was being socent and stubborn, she was upset that Ye Fan was overestimating himself,


    and she was extremely upset that Ye Fan didn''t understand that she was doing this for his own good.


    Didn''t he know that the conditions she offered him were the best she could possibly offer him?


    Nobody had ever been allowed to sully the prestige and authority of Chu Sect.


    Anybody who tried would pay a hefty price, regardless of their background, family or martial arts level.


    Chu Sect believed in an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That was how they dealt with all conflicts from outside the Sect.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had killed several highly skilled martial artists from Chu Sect, including two of their elders. ording to Chu Sect''s


    regtions, they would have gone all out to exterminate Ye Fan''s entire


    family.


    But instead of doing that, Tang Yun decided to just make Ye Fan promise her never to go against Chu Sect and the Chu family


    for good.


    Of course, by doing this, Tang Yun would definitely be reprimanded by all the elders in the sect once she returned.


    But Tang Yun didn''t care about that. As long as Ye Fan was willing to stop here, then she was prepared to take on any pressure


    from within the sect. She could also use her authority as the sect leader to make sure that nobody within the sect ever made life


    difficult for Ye Fan again.


    Tang Yun thought that Ye Fan would be able to appreciate her kind intentions.


    She never expected Ye Fan to disregard her kindness and continue to dere his intentions to storm the Chu family and didn''t


    seem to care that he would incur the wrath of Chu Sect.


    There was nothing else she could do except to use the most extreme method she had on hand to force Ye Fan intopliance.


    Tang Yun''s long sword was pointed at Ye Fan from afar.


    The sharp and long de reflected a cold gleam from the burning sun.


    Ye Fan looked at that familiar silhouette holding that familiar long sword and froze momentarily.


    After a long period of silence, Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    Hisughter was filled with sadness, some disappointment, and much self-deprecation.


    To think that he had gone through so much with her before.


    Ye Fan thought that he would upy a fairly high position in her heart.


    But it seemed like he had thought too highly of himself after all.


    When she pointed that sword at him, Ye Fan knew that he was not even worth mentioningpared to the benefit of the sect.


    The amount of self-deprecation in his smile increased.


    He continued to smile bitterly like this for a while before looking up and walking closer and closer to that beautiful figure in front of


    him.


    At the same time, he said, "I said


    before that nobody will R abtects\ \


    S pagal! aseDadk wn now.


    can go to Chu Sect, and so can


    |." Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan didn''t say these words very loudly, but they sounded so heavy. His persistence and unrelenting spirit was truly admirable.


    It was hard to imagine how determined one had to be in order to sound this resolute.


    "Ye Fan, don''t force my hand! | do not


    wish to kill you, neither do | want to


    make an enemy out aay. sugyou!


    insjgt;qn aang! Against Chu Sect and


    going against me," said Tang Yun in


    an increasingly frosty voice. A slightly


    murderous tone began to take over.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just kept walking forward.


    He was now very close to Tang Yun.


    "Stop right there! If youe any closer, I''ll attack you!" shouted Tang Yun.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to have heard her and continued walking anyway. His dull footsteps seemed to echo as they hit the surface


    of the ground.


    His deep set eyes were fixed upon that iparably elegant figure mere steps away from him.


    "Ye Fan, do you really think | wouldn''t


    dare to kill you?" Tang ¡®i became |


    r apehdgoiada str e when she


    saw that Ye Fan was ignoring her


    words. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Astrong gust of wind blew as the gleam of the sword danced in the air.


    The bright sound of a sword advancing sounded like thunder striking the ground.


    Tang Yun watched in horror as her sword broke right through Ye Fan''s defenses without any resistance and stabbed right into his


    chest.


    Her long sword entered his body and fresh blood flowed from his wound.


    That bright red color stood in such stark contrast to the blue skies overhead.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1363 Youre the Sect Leader of Chu Sect Alright

    A beautiful woman stood holding a sword, while a young man bled.


    The eye catching red of his blood flowed slowly down the long sword in Tang Yun''s hand.


    The sound of her sword stabbing into Ye Fan''s chest resonated loudly in Tang Yun''s head.


    In that instant, Tang Yun froze in shock.


    Her body trembled and horror filled her eyes.


    "You...you...why didn''t you dodge?" asked Tang Yun in a trembling voice.


    She didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    She didn''t expect her sword to actually pierce Ye Fan.


    She thought Ye Fan would dodge her attack. He was more than capable of dodging this.


    Never in her wildest dreams would she have expected Ye Fan to literally just walk right into her sword.


    "Why? Why didn''t you dodge it?" questioned Tang Yun again and again. Her eyes were bloodshot, but she wasn''t sure if it was


    because her heart was aching or it was just in utter shock.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just smiled at her.


    That smile was filled with nothing but sadness and disappointment.


    He looked like he was saying his final goodbye to someone he once knew.


    From the moment that sword pierced through him, Ye Fan knew that the youngdy who loved eating his fried rice in the old Chu


    mansion no longer existed.


    The youngdy who had trained with him and helped him with his cultivation of martial arts was no longer around.


    The woman called Yu Yun had been stabbed to pieces after this sword entered his body.


    Ye Fan suddenly coughed and his body trembled violently.


    Mouthful after mouthful of blood poured out from within his body and dribbled to the ground.


    His face began to pale and weaken as he lost more and more blood.


    Tang Yun felt like her heart had been shredded by a knife when she looked at this bleeding young man in front of her.


    She felt as though this sword had stabbed herself and not him.


    But just as she was lost in her own pain, a terrible sound suddenly rang out from behind her.


    Chu Qi-Tian had suddenly sprung up from hiding behind Tang Yun.


    He seized the opportunity to punch Ye Fan''s wound fiercely.


    "HAHA! Chu Tian-Fan, it ends here today! Go to hell!"ughed Chu Qi-Tian arrogantly as his powerful fistnded suddenly on Ye


    Fan.


    Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t the only one. One of the ck Guardians who had been severely injured by Ye Fan earlier managed to get


    up from the rubble and attacked Ye Fan when he was at his weakest.


    He mmed a palm aggressively against Ye Fan''s back.


    After getting attacked both from the front and back, Ye Fan was heavily wounded once again.


    His ribs broke and blood sprayed everywhere.


    The impact of this double whammy caused him to fly a kilometer out before crashing heavily onto the ground again.


    The ground shook and split, causing dust and rocks to fly into the air.


    "Dragon Master! All of you are bastards!


    Despicable bastards! How could you make a sneak attack on Dragon Master when he''s already so badly hurt?!" Gaia roared in


    fury as he watched this scene unfold before his red, bulging eyes. He wanted to rush over to save Ye Fan, but Brahma blocked


    his way.


    "Gaia, where do you think you''re going? It''s not good to be distracted during a major battle, you know?" said Brahma with a faint


    smile on his lips. His expression was smug and rxed.


    He wasn''t surprised that Ye Fan ended up in such a predicament.


    Ye Fan was just a young man and he thought he could fight the most powerful martial artist in the world? There was no way he


    was going to win this fight.


    To him, Ye Fan was destined to die from the minute the sect leader of Chu Sect arrived.


    "Get lost!" yelled Gaia furiously as he mmed a ferocious punch towards Brahma.


    But Brahma didn''t take the attack head on. Instead, he turned aside to dodge the oing attack, then shed away at Gaia so


    that Gaia had no choice but to keep moving backwards.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brahma made sure that Gaia had no way of getting close to Ye Fan to help him.


    "Dragon Master!" Gaia was a supreme grandmaster of Central Asia and stood at two meters tall, but when he watched how his


    esteemed Dragon Master had suffered such grievous hurt but he was unable to help him at all, he nearly burst into tears.


    ¡°Damn you! Get out of my way!" Gaia finally snapped andunched a flurry of attacks on Brahma.


    All of a sudden, Brahma was forced back by Gaia''s fierce and continuous moves.


    He wasn''t able to dodge one of them and was hit by Gaia''s fist.


    Brahma groaned and spat a mouthful of blood out.


    "Gaia, you''re crazy! Why are you


    attacking me so viciously? Is it really


    worth putting your life on the line for


    the sake of a young punk who''s


    barely an adult (t''snonse aisway,


    Even Youdet me out of the way, do


    you think you can save him from


    Tang Yun? Even if both of us joined


    forces, we wouldn''t be able to save


    him either. Give it up, Gaia. That so


    called Dragon Master of yours is


    doomed," said Brahma with a


    threatening smile on his face as he


    wiped the blood off his lips. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He endured the pain he felt and continued to fight Gaia anyway.


    On the other side, Chu Qi-Tian was gloating after he had sessfully made that sneak attack on Ye Fan.


    "Haha! You''re nothing but a country


    bumpkin after all! Did you ara


    really stood a aygae@gains e


    Youreddrititely dead this time!"


    laughed Chu Qi-Tian coldly. He was in


    an excellent mood now. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His greatest foe had first taken a stab from his sect leader in the chest, then suffered a double blow from himself and another


    high level martial artist from Chu Sect.


    Under such circumstances, even if Ye Fan were a supreme grandmaster, there was no way he would survive.


    But just when Chu Qi-Tian was ready to pop champagne and celebrate, a loud st was heard from afar.


    An explosive amount of energy burst from beneath the rubble.


    Askinny but resolute figure stood yet again amidst the splintered rocks.


    "W-what?I How...how is this possible? How is this fellow still not dead?!" Chu Qi-Tian''s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets when


    he saw that skinny silhouette.


    He was shocked that Ye Fan hadn''t just survived such fatal injuries, but actually managed to stand again this quickly.


    But that lone figure atop the rubble suddenly startedughing. His bitterughter was both angry and self-mocking at the same


    time.


    Blood slowly flowed down the side of his mouth as Ye Fanughed.


    "| never thought that after being so


    invincible all my life, instead of dying


    from abined attack by the Chu


    family or the missiles that c after


    me that in neaniy! GiedPat your


    Hanae ou are the sect leader of Chu


    Sect alright. You''re indeed ranked


    right at the top of the Sky Ranking.


    Excellent, Tang Yun, excellent!


    HAHA" Ye Fanughed manically as


    he spat these words resentfully while


    keeping his eyes on the beautiful


    silhouette in the distance. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun paled and she quietly bowed her head. She didn''t dare to meet Ye Fan''s eyes at all.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1364 Tang Yuns Choice

    "Tang Yun, do not think that you can make me give up by doing all these things. Unless | die here today, I''m definitely still going


    to storm the Chu family! 1, Chu Tian-Fan, will make the Chu family pay a hundred times over for everything they owe my mother


    and I! They will pay for making us suffer for so many years!"


    "Nobody can stop me. If one man stops me, | will kill that one person. If ten people block my way, | will murder all ten of them. If


    the whole world stands in my way, | will ughter everyone. Even if Chu Sect tries to stop me, | will kill every single person


    without hesitation," Ye Fan''s determined voice nged loudly like gold and rocks falling to the ground, resonating loudly among


    the trees.


    ¡°Also, since we''re not on the same path and we don''t see eye to eye, you can have these things back,¡± said Ye Fan as he tore


    the Blue Spirit Jade from around his neck and flung it at Tang Yun. He also flung the manual that Tang Yun had left him.


    "Tang Yun, it''s all over now. If we meet again, | will not show you any mercy." Ye Fan then turned and dragged his bloodied and


    battered body away slowly.


    Tang Yun was too stunned to move.


    She watched as the young man left dejectedly, then looked down at the jade at her feet. For some reason, Tang Yun suddenly


    felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She felt as though part of her heart had been ripped open, and a sour liquid was flowing out of it.


    It made her feel like she was about to suffocate.


    Her body swayed slightly and her beautiful face was void of color.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She seemed to have aged by several decades in that moment.


    Her once authoritative and aloof face was now covered with exhaustion and loneliness.


    The cold winds caused the surface of theke water to undte, and it also made


    Tang Yun''s hair fly.


    Before this, Tang Yun had already decided that she would cut all ties with Ye Fan. She had already decided that she would not


    think about him anymore and she would not meet him ever again.


    But when the moment she had to actually do it came, she suddenly felt the urge to burst out crying.


    She felt as though someone extremely important to her had left her.


    Tang Yun had no idea why she felt this way or why she was experiencing such emotions.


    She had gotten to know Ye Fan very recently and had spent only about a month with him.


    This little bit of time was nothingpared to the years and years of martial arts cultivation she had under her belt.


    So why did her heart ache so badly when she watched Ye Fan turn and walk away?


    Tang Yun''s heart was thrown into confusion and her mind was overwhelmed with various thoughts and feelings.


    She wanted to call out to Ye Fan, apologize to him and treat his wounds so many times, but every time the words reached her


    lips, they never actually materialized.


    No matter what, she was still the sect leader of Chu Sect. Everything she had today was given to her by Chu Sect.


    She couldn''t go against her own principles and do anything that would bring harm to the sect because of Ye Fan.


    "Sect Leader Tang! He''s getting away! We can''t let him leave like that! Hurry up and kill him!" Chu Qi-Tian''s anxious voice rang in


    her ears again.


    "Shut up! Don''t you find yourself an embarrassment? Chu Sect has always acted above board and done everything in the open!


    Even if we wanted to kill someone, we would fight our opponents openly! But what did the two of you do? You secretlyunched


    an attack on someone who was already severely injured! What a disgrace! You''ve thoroughly embarrassed the prestige of the


    sect!¡± said Tang Yun in an icy and nasty voice.


    She didn''t wait for any response and walked away.


    "If he provokes Chu Sect again after he has fully recovered, | will kill him," came an emotionless voice from the sky.


    But by the time Chu Qi-Tian and the rest looked up, that beautiful silhouette had disappeared out of sight.


    "Damn it! Damn it! That little bastard managed to get away again!¡± cursed Chu Qi-Tian furiously long after Tang Yun had left.


    ¡°Teacher simply has too much pride. Who cares what method we use as long as this punk dies? Why did we have to let this


    threat go? Isn''t that as good as waiting for trouble to befall us again?" grumbled Chu Qi-Tian. He felt that his teacher had been


    too worried about her pride, and that was why she refused to resort to what she considered underhanded means to kill Ye Fan.


    But was her pride really the reason why she didn''t insist on killing Ye Fan there and then? Only Tang Yun knew the real reason.


    "Young Master Chu, that fellow is very badly injured, so he won''t be able to go far. Why don''t we catch up with him and strike him


    when he''s down?" said a heavily wounded ck Guardian as he staggered towards Chu Qi-Tian.


    Out of the five Guardians who attacked Ye Fan earlier, he was the only one who could still fight somewhat.


    The other four were either dead orpletely incapacitated. Those who survived were barely breathing.


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded at these words. "Good idea. |mand you to chase after that country bumpkin and kill that young punk.


    Do not let him escape again."


    "You...want me to go by myself?" This Disciplinarian was clearly afraid of Ye Fan''s prowess from the earlier fight. Now that Chu


    Qi-Tian wanted him to hunt Ye Fan down himself, he didn''t dare to do it.


    "If not? The only ones who can still move are you and |. Do you expect ME to hunt that idiot down myself?" yelled Chu Qi-Tian


    with a fierce re.


    There was no way Chu Qi-Tian was going. He had witnessed what Ye Fan was capable of way too many times now.


    It was true that Ye Fan was


    supposedly really badly injured and


    logically speaking, jt wouldn''t


    mug e¨¦fort''t kill him. But Chu


    Qi-Tian was afraid that Ye Fan still


    had other tricks up his sleeve, or


    energy to continue fighting. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thest spurt of energy that a


    supreme grandmaster was pana


    a force to be ate elec


    va''e ian was going to


    risk hunting Ye Fan down himself. He


    had no choice but tomand this


    grandmaster to go by himself. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The grandmaster felt his eyes twitch violently after hearing these words.


    He suddenly felt like pping himself twice.


    How stupid of him! Why did he even bother saying such a thing?


    He had practically dug his own grave.


    The grandmaster instantly felt bitter inside.


    But this grandmaster wasn''t stupid. Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t willing to do this because he was afraid to die, and this ck Guardian


    was equally afraid to die.


    So he purposely aggravated his wound, causing his body to convulse and cough violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    After that, he staggered backwards unsteadily and nearly fell down.


    He said in a trembling voice to Chu Qi-Tian, "Young...Young Master, my injuries are too serious and | really.-.really can''t move


    anymore. I''m afraid...I''m afraid | won''t be able toplete this mission..."


    The grandmaster promptly fell to the floor and lost consciousness.


    But nobody could tell if he had really fainted or if he was just pretending to.


    "Damn it! All of you are nothing but


    trash! TRASH! | can''t c unt qn enyidf


    you uli vised ORO ial angrily as


    none practically came out from his


    Serie Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1365 The Skinny Youth Going Past the Pub

    Several tents were pitched along the river in the outskirts of the Amazon rainforest.


    Asign was put up ahead of these tents, and the words ¡®Demigod Pub¡¯ were written on it.


    An old man and his grandchild were yawning as they waited in front of the sign, clearly waiting for customers to walk in.


    "Grandpa, have you lost your mind? Why did you open a pub in such a secluded ce? Only a ghost woulde here to drink!


    You''re going to waste the little bit of savings we have!" grumbled a youngdy in two adorable ponytails at her grandfather. She


    put her hands on her waist and pouted at him.


    But the old man continued to smoke his cigarette as hey on a hammock and didn''t look worried at all.


    ¡°Nono, why are you so anxious? If | say there will be customers, then there will definitely be customers. Your grandfather has


    never done anything that would make me lose money. Believe me, we''re going to make a killing this time round. I''ve already


    heard from many others that several rich folks entered the rainforest some days ago. It''s about time they''re done hunting for the


    treasure they want and they''lle out soon. They have to pass through this ce to exit the forest."


    "Think about it. Those people have spent such a long time in this dense forest and walked for so many days, so they must be


    really exhausted by now. Once they pass by this ce and smell that wonderful and alluring smell of alcohol, they won''t be able


    to resist it. All of them are going to walk right in and have a drink or two. They will be able to take a good rest and drink to their


    hearts content here. Who wouldn''t choose to do that?" said the old man gleefully. He exhaled arge amount of cigarette smoke,


    causing the girl beside him to cough uncontrobly.


    Just when the old man had finished saying these things, some men really walked out from the dense forest in front of them.


    "Oh? There''s actually a pub here? How interesting. This boss is pretty smart in setting up such an establishment at this spot.


    Brothers, I''ll treat everyone to a drink! We''ve worked so hard in the forest for the past few weeks, so it''s high time we got to rx


    and rest our feet.¡±


    Just as the old man had predicted, these men were unable to resist the temptation of a few drinks after a tough time in the forest.


    They couldn''t wait to get into the pub to enjoy a ss or two.


    From that moment onwards, the old man enjoyed a roaring business for several consecutive days. His little makeshift pub was


    always fully upied and his customers were all the martial artists who hade from various nations to seek the treasures


    within the forest.


    ¡°Nono, what do you think now? We''re going to make a killing, right? Hoho!" The old man was so happy to see so many


    customers.


    Furthermore, every customer was filthy rich, so even though this grandfather and granddaughter duo sold their drinks at ten


    times the market rate, these martial artists paid up anyway.


    But of course, not everyone was here just for drinks. Some just wanted to find a nice ce to take a rest, and take the time to


    catch up with their international friends.


    However, their conversations eventually all led to one name - Ye Fan.


    "China is really doing well in terms of martial arts. Before this, there was a young supreme grandmaster called Chu Tian-Fan too.


    It was a pity that he died after an aerial attack from the Japanese army."


    ¡°But in barely half a year, this Ye Fan has appeared. He was at the same level as the Indra, Brahma! This level of prowess


    definitely makes him a supreme grandmaster as well."


    "China is indeed where martial arts originated. Countless geniuses and talented martial artists have emerged from the country,


    and it''s really where the true spirit of martial arts lies."


    Many people were singing Ye Fan''s praises, andplimented him to no end.


    ¡°Humph! What true spirit of martial arts? It''s just a cursed nation, if you ask me,¡± snapped a nasty voice from among the crowd.


    If Kong Ming and hispanions were here, they would have recognized the owner of this voice as one of the Indian martial


    artists who Ye Fan nearly killed.


    The owner of this voice was Reilo.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Everyone turned towards Reilo curiously.


    Reilo took a sip of his drink and snorted. "Isn''t it obvious? Which one of those martial arts geniuses from China met with a good


    end? That Chu Tian-Fan ended up getting sted to death. This Ye Fan has been heavily injured by our Indra, so even though


    someone managed to rescue him at thest minute, he''s definitely doomed.¡±


    "So what if you''re gifted? You''re still going to die young anyway. So if you ask me, China is really just an unlucky ce. I''d advise


    all of you to stay far away from those Chinese martial artists, otherwise you''re all going to be as ill-fated as them," sneered Reilo


    sarcastically.


    The two countries were already at odds to begin with, and Ye Fan had killed so many Indian martial artists during this time in the


    rainforest. This made Reilo hate the Chinese martial arts circle even more than ever. He simply couldn''t sit here and listen to


    everyone praise Chinese martial arts to the sky.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone started nodding after hearing this.


    "He''s right. All the gifted martial artists from China have all met with terrible ends recently. 30 years ago, the disciple of Sword


    Saint from China''s War God Castle was on the rise, and everyone thought that he would eventually inherit Sword Saint''s position


    in the martial arts world. But in the end, he died at a young age at someone else''s hands. It''s really a curse. This Ye Fan is


    probably doomed too." "It''s too early to say that now. There''s something really scary about this young man, you know. His will to


    live is really incredible, and even though the Indra had attacked him so viciously, he didn''t die on the spot. Who knows? He might


    break this curse and survive this ordeal!¡±


    Everyone had differing opinions on this matter.


    But Reiloughed even harder when he heard some people support Ye Fan.


    "Oh please. That Ye Fan was pierced


    by the Persian King''s sword, so his


    internal organs were already


    damaged. After that, our Indr. eede


    an attack On, himncs fBdtUetinitely


    esac innce Even if the gods


    came down from heaven to save him,


    they wouldn''t be able to work any


    miracles. And even if that fellow


    actually managed to survive, I''m sure


    he''spletely crippled now and


    that makes him as good as dead. We


    don''t have to be afraid of such a


    person." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s not talk about a useless fellow


    anymore. Instead of wasting time on


    this youngster, why don''t We Deseo)


    what trea ure fiesinithidt eave? Why


    dak s the attention of so many


    supreme grandmasters to suddenly


    appear one after another?" Reilo


    quickly changed the topic, as if he


    didn''t want to hear about Ye Fan


    anymore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s attention was soon drawn to this new topic.


    They hade all the way here for these treasures after all.


    But this was the first time so many supreme grandmasters had gathered within the rainforest in many years.


    It was indeed very strange.


    While everyone was still discussing


    this matter, a skinny Bag resents


    reign amit the forest.


    Ges were slow and heavy as he


    continued to walk on. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His entire body was covered with blood.


    His expression was frosty and his gaze was sinister. A terrifying aura enveloped


    his entire being.


    Everywhere that he went almost froze over from the murderous energy that he emanated.


    Rating the Trantion Will Gain Two Pearls.

 Chapter 1366 Reilos Plan

    "Grandpa, why do | suddenly feel so cold?" asked the girl puzzledly as she looked up from counting the takings for the day. She


    had noticed the sudden drop in temperature.


    The youngdy wasn''t the only one who had felt the drop in temperature. All the martial artists drinking in the pub had felt it too.


    "What''s happening? Who is giving off such a murderous vibe?" Many of their faces paled as they frowned.


    Reilo, however, remained as calm as before and wasn''t bothered by this at all. He continued to drink and muttered disdainfully,


    "What a bunch of cowards. It''s just the wind. Look at how scared all of you are. All of you look like a bunch of frogs in the well.


    That battle between supreme grandmasters was so many days ago, but you''re all still so tense and jumping at the smallest


    thing."


    He justughed mirthlessly at them as he looked at them with a mocking nce.


    To everyone''s surprise, a skinny figure exuding a freezing presence walked into their line of sight just after Reilo''s scoff.


    The young man continued to walk on slowly without any expression on his face.


    His battered and blood covered body staggered slightly because of the severe injuries he had suffered.


    But even though he looked so haggard, the murderous vibes the young man gave off were not weak at all.


    "Isn''t that..."


    "Isn''t that Ye Fan, the Chinese boy?"


    Everyone started eximing in shock when they got a closer look at who this young man passing by was. Their pupils


    constricted in terror as they trembled violently.


    "Ye Fan? You''ve got to be kidding, right? That punk is long gone. | think all of you have really been scared silly by a young fellow.


    Just look at you guys! A little wind makes you tremble and you''re like soldiers made from paper or something," snorted Reilo


    even harder when he heard everyone mention Ye Fan''s name. He couldn''t care less and helped himself to another cup of wine.


    "Bro...Bro...you really should take a look yourself. | th ink... | think it''s really that young punk," said one of Reilo''spanions as


    he nudged Reilo in fear.


    Reilo''s back was facing the door, so he couldn''t see anything outside unless he turned around.


    "What''s there to look at? You mean he''s back as a ghost?¡± retorted Reilo in annoyance before turning back to look.


    The moment he spotted the figure walking past the door, Reilo froze.


    His face paled and his eyes nearly popped right out as he stared at the bloodied skinny youth slowly making his way forward like


    he was staring at a ghost.


    ¡°How...how...what the...how is this even possible?! How is this fellow not dead yet?! It''s impossible! It''spletely impossible!


    The Indra paid such a high price just to injure this boy as severely as possible. How could he possibly even survive such


    injuries?! We''re looking at a ghost, right?!" Reilo nearly peed himself in fright.


    He lost his bnce and rolled right off his own chair.


    Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined that Ye Fan was still alive.


    "Bro...what do we do? Since the Indra tried to kill him, once this guy returns to China and recovers, he''s going toe to India to


    take revenge for sure. The Indra doesn''t have to be afraid of him since he''s very powerful and has other supreme grandmaster


    friends who will help him, but we really don''t stand a chance against this Ye Fan. Why don''t...why don''t we just run for it and not


    return to India? Let''s hide ourselves in some forest and erase our identities for the time being. When everything blows over, we


    could go back to India," came the trembling and frightened voice of one of Reilo''spanions. He was truly terrified.


    After all, these surviving Indian martial artists had seen how powerful Ye Fan could really be.


    When they were fighting for the spirit energy fruit, Ye Fan had killed several of their brothers with just one p.


    When they met again on the ind, Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of Brahma at all. He even fought fiercely against Brahma and wasn''t


    any weaker than Brahma either.


    All of them were truly afraid of Ye Fan now.


    They thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to survive such serious injuries. That was why they were enjoying a drink at the pub


    now.


    Now that Ye Fan turned out to still be alive, it meant that their nightmare was back to haunt them again.


    Reilo and the rest were both afraid and panicky.


    "Calm down. All of you, calm down. Why are all of you so frantic? It''s not as if the world is ending." Even though Reilo was


    indeed truly surprised that Ye Fan had survived, he soon calmed down and began to think of a n.


    "Got it. | know what we can do.¡± Reilo thought of something after a brief period of contemtion.


    "What can we do?" asked one of hispanions anxiously.


    "What else can we do? We''ll have to attack him directly!"


    What?


    "Bro, are you nuts?¡±


    "This Ye Fan is as powerful as a supreme grandmaster!"


    ¡°Even though he''s injured now, we still don''t stand a chance if someone at his level decides to go all out.¡±


    All of Reilo''spanions were pale in the face and shuddered when they heard Reilo''s idea. It sounded like suicide.


    "Let me finish. | know it''s difficult for


    just the few of us to get rid of Ye


    But don''t forget fhepecat nes¡¯ a


    Hanarad highly skilled martial artists


    here. What if all of us join hands?"


    said Reilo with a sly and malicious


    smile on his lips. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His twopanions¡¯ faces immediately lit up.


    "That sounds feasible! But even


    though we''ve got a vendetta against


    China, the oth eguneries d¨¦n''t-How


    aye Wegoitd to persuade them to


    help us?" They soon realized a


    second problem on their hands.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Reilo just chuckled. "Don''t worry, | have a n forthat. Just y along.¡±


    Reilo then stood up and shouted loud


    and clear, "Everyone, I''m sure you


    have all been sent here by your


    respective countries to fight for


    treasure in this rainfogs 6, right@All b¡é


    voy arsifighting Yor the sake of your


    own countries and your nation''s


    martial arts circle. I''m sure none of


    you want to return emptyhanded,


    right? We''ve got a rare chance right in


    front of us, So now, it depends on


    whether you dare to seize this


    opportunity.¡± His words were clearly


    trying to stir up the crowd and goad


    them into cooperating with him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? Reilo, don''t tell me...you intend to attack Ye Fan?!¡± someone in the crowd realized what Reilo was driving at.


    Reilo nodded his head gravely. "That is correct!"

 Chapter 1367 Hand Over the Treasure

    "Ye Fan had taken all the spirit energy fruits for himself. Besides, so many supreme grandmasters had gathered on that ind.


    Why? It''s obvious that there''s a very precious treasure inside the cave that has made all the supreme grandmasters go wild for!


    If a spirit energy fruit is able to increase our chances of bing a grandmaster, then the treasure on the ind is very likely to


    help all of us be supreme grandmaster,¡± Reilo continued to stoke the crowd with his provoking words inside the pub.


    Many people started getting riled up as a result.


    The previously terrified look in everyone''s eyes as they looked at Ye Fan slowly became a burning gaze.


    Nobody could remain unmoved when faced with the possibility of attaining great treasure.


    Furthermore, this treasure could possibly help them to be supreme grandmasters.


    Asupreme grandmaster was the highest level one could go in the martial arts world.


    Everybody wanted to be a grandmaster in order to be acknowledged as a good fighter, but everyone wanted to be a


    supreme grandmaster because they would be the religion and deity to the people around them.


    And now, the road to bing a deity was right in front of them.


    It was difficult for anybody to remain calm now.


    Even if they only stood a slim chance, they weren''t going to let it go.


    When Reilo spotted the increasingly tense and excited atmosphere, a smug smile immediately surfaced on his lips.


    But not everyone here was stupid.


    In fact, most of them knew what Reilo was hoping for.


    They knew that these Indian martial artists wanted to make use of them to get rid of Ye Fan.


    But so what?


    They stood to benefit from Ye Fan''s death too.


    So even though they knew that this was Reilo''s n to kill Ye Fan, they didn''t mind going along with it.


    What they wanted was the treasure that Ye Fan had.


    ¡°But Reilo, how do you know if the treasure is really on this boy? What if it has been taken away by thedy who was travelling


    with him?¡± asked someone who was still able to think logically.


    Reilo didn''t pretend to be sure and confessed, "You''re right. I''m not 100% certain myself. But we can''t always be certain about


    everything in the world. | can''t promise that there''s treasure on this Chinese boy. But | can guarantee you that if we just stand


    here and let him leave our sight, we won''t get anything." His voice was firm and valiant sounding.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Besides, as all of you can see, the young man is badly injured and he''s no longer


    as powerful as he was. This is the opportunity of a lifetime. As long as all of usbine our efforts to attack him, I''m sure we''ll be


    able to kill him in no time.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, are all of you really willing to let go of this rare opportunity that''s right in front of you? Isn''t anybody willing to take a


    gamble with me? If this works out, then in a few decades¡¯ time, you might very well be ranked on the Sky Ranking. Even if it


    doesn''t work out, we won''t lose anything either. In fact, we''ll sessfully pare down China''s martial arts prowess. That''s not a


    bad thing for our own martial arts circle."


    "So whether we make it or not, none of us here stands to lose anything. It''s now up to all of you to decide whether you want to


    actually do this together with me," said Reilo in a low voice as he looked at everyone around him with a fire in his eyes.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment and nobody said anything as they weighed the pros and cons of cooperating with Reilo.


    "Screw it, I''m doing it! You can''t get rich if you don''t work for it. I''m going all out for that treasure!"


    "You''re right! We should all just join hands and kill that fellow together."


    Acouple of voices suddenly called out within the crowd. If one looked carefully, one would have noticed that these instigating


    voices actually belonged to the Indian martial artists with Reilo who had quietly hidden themselves in the crowd.


    The moment someone publicly disyed his support, a lot more people started to disy their support as well.


    In no time, everyone in the pub was willing to join in the fight.


    "You''re right! There are so many of us, so why should we be afraid of one young man? He''s already so badly injured, so he''s no


    longer a threat. If he refuses to hand the treasures over, then all of us can just finish him off on the spot."


    Everyone eventually agreed to surround Ye Fan and force him to give up the treasures he had on hand.


    ¡°Hoho! Bro, we did it! Didn''t we do a good job? If we didn''t voice out our support first, | don''t think these fellows would have made


    such a quick decision to join us, right?" said Reilo''spanions gleefully when they saw that everyone was ying right into


    their hands.


    Reilo had a gleeful and sinister smile on his face too.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Ye Fan, you''re doomed this time. If | can destroy a supreme grandmaster personally, then I''m going to be able to brag about this


    for the rest of my life!" Reilo looked smug and confident that he was going to win this fight for sure.


    Once everyone had reached a decision, Reilo led all of them out of the pub. They blocked Ye Fan''s way and surrounded him


    tightly.


    When he felt the murderous gazes of all the other martial artists, Ye Fan also stopped walking.


    He stood all by himself in the middle, and his bloodied body looked so tired and lonely.


    He looked like a defeated general who had been cornered by his enemies.


    He looked up and stared at the person who stood right in front of him with an icy gaze.


    Reilo looked back with a sinister and murderous expression.


    "Ye Fan, I''m sure you didn''t expect us


    to meet again. But heaven is on my


    side! You oe ane of reydelloWw


    lodi uals | tS, So the gods


    Ss hat to me so that | can avenge


    my dead brothers. But | seriously


    can''t believe you actually managed to


    survive that brutal attack by the


    Indra." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan again, Reilo


    looked down disdainfully at the


    injured youth before piopawitks tty


    angiarjggaitt atlitdde. His malicious


    laughter was uninhibited and rxed.


    The thought of getting his revenge


    made Reilo very happy indeed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough of these unnecessary words, Reilo! Get to the main point! Things might change if we dy further!" grumbled the other


    people unhappily. Nobody wanted to hear Reilo swagger about now.


    At the same time, someone stood


    out and decided to do this in a polite


    and gentlemanly fashion. "Mr Ye, we


    don''t want to strike semeonewneh!


    theyredowa eftet. ¡®as long as you


    hand over the treasures you have on


    hand, we promise not to make things


    difficult for you and we won''t be part


    of your feud with Reilo. What do you


    think?" said this person in a


    well-mannered tone of voice. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan with great anticipation.


    They didn''t have any feud with Ye Fan and they just wanted those treasures.


    As long as Ye Fan was willing to hand those treasures over, they weren''t keen on fighting Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1368 Crisis

    But these people were met with nothing but silence.


    Ye Fan stood where he was quietly and didn''t say a word.


    His blood covered face did not show any emotion whatsoever.


    It was as if he was a statue and not a living human being.


    "Mr Ye? Won''t you say something? Keeping quiet isn''t going to solve anything. We really don''t have any evil intentions and we


    honestly just want a chance at getting the treasure. Besides, you''re probably going to get into trouble sooner orter since you''re


    so badly injured but you''re also carrying such valuable items on hand. Those who carry valuable items are always targeted after


    all. If you hand the items over to us, then you''d be free of this danger," continued the same man. He was on the plump side and


    spoke in a very friendly and humble manner, smiling throughout his speech.


    But even though he had said so much, the


    young man in the middle of the crowd didn''t bother to respond to him at all.


    Just when the plump man was getting a little impatient, Ye Fan finally moved his lips slightly.


    Everyone was instantly excited, thinking that Ye Fan was finally going to cooperate with them.


    To their surprise, Ye Fan wasn''t going to hand anything over. He only had one icy cold word for them.


    "Scram."


    He didn''t say this word loudly, but it could send shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Everyone was shocked by this response.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to remain socent and audacious despite being threatened by so many of them and having no


    way of escaping.


    "Shit! I tried to be nice and this is how you respond? Did you think we''re really scared of you just because you''re a supreme


    grandmaster? You''re now like a toothless tiger, so why should we be afraid? | thought I''d be nice and save you some dignity. But


    since you don''t care for it, then don''tin that we''re ganging up to bully you!" cursed the plump man angrily at Ye Fan. He


    lost his patience and stopped trying to speak kindly to Ye fan.


    After he was done shouting at Ye Fan, the plump man turned to say to the crowd, "Everyone, you saw that, didn''t you? This little


    punk would rather die than to hand the treasures over to us. Since that''s the case, let''s not waste any time on him. Let''sbine


    forces and ughter him right here! He doesn''t want to hand them over, so we''ll take them ourselves!"


    "He''s right! Hesitate no more! Let''s attack him together! We''ll kill him in one fell swoop! As for the treasures he has, it''s firste


    first served!" Reilo chimed in to instigate the crowd.


    The greedy hearts of the crowd were instantly set aze.


    Anumber of people in the crowd instantly leapt up to attack.


    They were like arrows shooting out from bows as they charged towards Ye Fan.


    They swung their swords wildly as they thrust their bodies forward.


    The moment one person led the way, the remaining people in the crowd stopped hesitating.


    ¡°Punk, I''m going to kill you!"


    "You asked for it!"


    "Those treasures are ours!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Countless figures dashed forward in an instant, stirring up a whirlwind.


    The flurry of attacks seemed to cover the sky as they poured towards Ye Fan from all directions like the waves of the ocean.


    All their attacks were directed at where Ye Fan was standing.


    They roared with threatening expressions and a greedy glint in their eyes.


    These people were like man devouring wolves as they made their way swiftly towards Ye Fan.


    "Wave Riding Palm!"


    ¡°Running Thunder Sword!"


    "Six Beam sh!"


    Every single person unleashed the best move they had.


    Each one chose their most fatal techniques.


    Even a lion used its full strength just to catch a rabbit. There were many of them attacking Ye Fan at the same time, but none of


    them dared to underestimate him or let their guard down.


    Ye Fan was a supreme grandmaster after all.


    Even though Ye Fan was heavily injured, a


    toothless tiger was still a tiger. If they weren''t careful, they might still end up injured or dead.


    Nobody dared to be careless at this point.


    As everyoneunched their attacks at the same time, the entire ce was thrown into turmoil, like a pot of boiling water.


    The attacks were like hundreds of rivers that flowed towards the sea.


    The energy that was unleashed was enough to shake the whole area.


    It split the ground and caused the mountains and rivers to tremble violently.


    All the tall trees in the vicinity broke apart and fell like ss crashing to the floor.


    The little makeshift tent that they were drinking in earlier was overturned and all the barrels of alcohol inside exploded.


    The hard liquor spilled onto the ground and was impossible to save.


    "My wine! My wine! That''s all money!


    You assholes! Why can''t you ¡®e


    further away fr mayrabiisin¨¦ss? |


    TRHOwThe s heart felt like it was


    bleeding when he watched all the


    barrels of alcohol explode before his


    eyes. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, this is not the time to care


    about your wines! Hurry up, let''s


    leave right now! Other ise, weel\\


    in sg-exploweGdat hike those


    bafrels!" shouted his granddaughter


    anxiously when she realized that her


    grandfather was more bothered


    about the loss of his alcohol stock.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She dragged her grandfather along and quickly made a run for it.


    Meanwhile, everyone''s attacks hade together and were only several meters away from Ye Fan.


    In just a few more seconds, they were going to watch Ye Fan bepletely beaten to a pulp from the weight of theirbined


    attack.


    ¡°Haha! Just die! |, Reilo, am going toplete what the Indra had failed to do!¡±


    "What a stupid boy! You could have lived but you insisted on choosing the path that leads to death."


    ¡°Wouldn''t it have been better if you just handed the treasures over? Look at the situation you''re in now! Even the gods can''t save


    you now!¡±


    Some were smiling threateningly, some were mocking Ye Fan and some were uttering words of disdain.


    The wind howled and the clouds trembled.


    Ye Fan was now in a terrible crisis and a target of many martial artists.


    The crowd thought that they would see Ye Fan struggle in despair and howl in misery.


    But they were sorely disappointed.


    Despite being in such peril and with no way out in sight, this young man remained as calm as ever.


    There was no emotion on his face as he stood where he was quietly.


    There was no fear, no despair and no cries of hopelessness.


    All they got was a frosty stare from his bloodied body.


    Just when theirbined attacks were about to fall on him, the young man looked up.


    He looked at the clouds in the sky,


    looked at the forest around him mM


    looked at the tsyancbaltt ofthe


    grounia. Mi duiet and eerieughter


    soon filled his surroundings like the


    rumbling of thunder, piercing


    everyone''s ears. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1369 Though Thousands May Block Me, I Will Still...

    "The Indians tried to kill me, the Chu family tried to kill me, Tang Yun tried to kill me. And now, even you worthless ants want to


    kill me too? Am | so irksome in everyone''s eyes? Is there no ce for me in this world? Am | so deserving of death?¡±


    The young man stood beneath the skies as the blood on his body shone brightly in the sun. All the emotions that he had kept


    hidden in his heart was exploding violently out of him now.


    He raised his head andughed with hair all over his face.


    That brightughter was filled with misery and loneliness.


    He seemed like a great warrior who was about to meet his end.


    It was impossible to describe the pain and dejection in thatughter.


    But once he was doneughing, an unstoppable murder and fury surged from within the depths of Ye Fan''s heart.


    When he looked at all the people around him, everyone immediately shivered in fear.


    It felt as though a demon had climbed out from hell and had opened its bloodthirsty eyes.


    An overwhelming murderous aura swept through the crowd.


    The remnants of Ye Fan''sughter was still echoing in the distance.


    But now, it sounded much more sinister and unfeeling.


    "Fine! So shall it be. All of you cane at me. Neither the Chu family, nor Tang Yun, nor all of youbined will be able to


    scare me. Even if | have to go through great tribtions, and nearly lose my life, my desire to storm the Chu family will never


    change! Even if the Earth continues to spin and nothing in this world is changed, | will not regret wanting to kill the Chu family!


    Even though thousands may block my way, | will still walk on!¡± his valiant and determined voice shook his


    surroundings like a loud p of thunder.


    With this angry shout from Ye Fan, thousands of trees within a one kilometer radius were uprooted on the spot and the ground


    trembled violently. Spiderweb-like cracks appeared in the ground from beneath Ye Fan''s feet and extended outwards.


    Just one shout had caused this much damage.


    Reilo and the rest were shocked by this. None of them expected Ye Fan to still possess so much power despite being so badly


    injured.


    ¡°He''s just putting on a brave front! Everyone, don''t be afraid of him! Chinese martial artists have always been a sly bunch, and


    pretending to be more powerful than they really are is amon tactic they deploy. We Indians have fought the Chinese for


    many years, and nobody understands their schemes better than we do. The more powerful he seems to be, the weaker his body


    really is."


    "So there''s really no need to be afraid. Unleash everything you''ve got and kill this punk off right now! Once he''s dead, all the


    treasures he possesses are ours! These are treasures that several supreme grandmasters fought for! If we can get our hands on


    them, then we can also reach a stage that we once only dreamt about!" shouted Reilo loudly.


    Reilo was really good at instigating others.


    It only took a few sentences to convince everyone to stop being afraid and wary of Ye Fan.


    Hisst sentence made everyone go crazy.


    The martial artists started attacking even more fiercely than before.


    But at the same time, Ye Fan had already leapt into the sky.


    His feet were in the air and his back faced the clouds.


    He looked down at the crowd with a cold smile in his eyes.


    Agolden glow encapsted his body while the clouds tumbled uncontrobly under his feet.


    A boiling rage appeared on his thin face.


    "| did not intend to go on a killing spree, but you ants insist on sending yourselves to your graves. In that case, don''t me me


    for making you bleed to death in a foreignnd!"


    The energy in the air seemed to gather in huge amounts all of a sudden and rushed towards Ye Fan as if he couldmand it.


    Ye Fan endured the pain of his wounds as he protected himself with his Dragon God Body and got ready to unleash his most


    powerful move.


    "The first move of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Cloud Sun Kick!" shouted Ye Fan in a sinister voice with an authoritative look on


    his face and frost covering his gaze.


    With his back against the sky, the leg he lifted up felt like a great mountain stepping down on thebined attacks of the


    martial artists below.


    BOOM!


    It was as if a nuclear explosion just urred.


    A powerful surge of energy came hurtling down, causing rocks to splinter and fly in all directions.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan''s first move collided with thebined attack of the crowd.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "HA! It''s over, punk! Go to hell! So what if you''re gifted? So what if you''re a supreme grandmaster? How could you possibly fight


    so many of our best moves with that battered body of yours?" Reilo gloated merrily when the two attacks collided. He was


    already thinking of how he was going to im credit for killing Ye Fan from Brahma.


    He wasn''t underestimating his enemy. Ye Fan did seem terribly injured and was at his weakest now.


    Nobody would have thought that Ye Fan would be able to turn things around in this state.


    But these people had no idea how strong his Dragon God Body was, and certainly didn''t know how magical the moves of Invoke


    the Celestial Cloud could really be.


    Ye Fan had suffered countless near fatal attacks and had been thrown into peril so many times, but he had always managed to


    come out alive.


    How did he manage to do that?


    It was thanks to his Dragon God Body and Invoke the Celestial Cloud!


    Dragon God Body was a technique that could train up and protect Ye Fan''s outer physical body.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud was a martial arts cultivation technique that could protect all of Ye Fan''s vital internal body processes.


    And because Ye Fan had these two


    incredible techniques and they


    worked together spareiessiySve ran


    wasableltturn the tables on his


    opponents time and again, and


    survived even the worst of attacks.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    So even though Ye Fan had been


    severely injured by reieerestmre


    ct eile ancrthese er low level


    Hig artists were still no match for


    him! Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    As aresult, even as Reilo and the


    crowd were sure of theirvictoryythiey


    tcheginesh@okes theirbined


    a Mug was shattered upon meeting


    with Ye Fan''s kick. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The scene of Ye Fan being defeated that they had imagined earlier did not happen.


    Instead, the total sum of their attacks fell apart easily like a broken pearl ne.


    Theirbined attacks hadn''t been able to weaken Ye Fan''s kick and wasn''t even able to hold up for one moment.


    That seemingly mighty attack from martial artists around the world had been trampled to pieces just like that!


    "How...how is this possible?! He actually... he actually just broke through all of our attacks with one foot?!" Reilo''s glee turned to


    pure horror.


    He felt like Ye Fan had just pped him in the face.


    He stared in disbelief at the scene in front of him.


    He wasn''t the only one in shock. Every single martial artist who hadunched an attack earlier was stunned.


    They looked like they had been struck by lightning.


    "One...one foot was all it took?"


    "This...this is impossible..." "How...how is he so strong?!"

 Chapter 1370 Massacre

    Everyone felt their brains burst when they saw how Ye Fan hadpletely shattered their attack with just one foot.


    They thought that they were definitely going to emerge victorious in this fight since so many of them were attacking a severely


    injured person at the same time.


    But things did not turn out the way they had expected.


    The fight had barely started, but it didn''t look good.


    "Reilo, what...what do we do?¡±


    "Should we still fight?¡±


    Ye Fan''s kick had not only shattered their attack, but it had also shattered everyone''s confidence and motivation to fight.


    Nobody dared toe forward and the thought of retreating soon filled their minds.


    This was an impossible battle.


    Thebination of their best techniques couldn''t even hold up against one move from Ye Fan.


    "There''s no way we can win this fight.


    Forget it, let''s not fight anymore. Let him go.¡± Reilo was feeling indignant, but he understood well that there was no way they


    could win Ye Fan despite his injuries.


    So he gave up and didn''t think about trying to kill Ye Fan anymore. After he had made this decision, he looked at Ye Fan and


    said regretfully, "We''re not going to fight you anymore. We won''t attack you anymore. You can go your way and we won''t block


    you anymore..."


    But while Reilo was still speaking and clearly stating his n to back off, Ye Fan had already started preparing his second move.


    It came down fiercely and suddenly on the crowd.


    "Second move of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    Astorm seemed to hit thend as a st of energy soared into the sky.


    The gigantic shadow of a fist formed around Ye Fan''s hand.


    The shadow was so huge that it nearly blotted the sun.


    It cast a terrible shadow on the ground, as if a meteorite was plummeting onto the ground.


    Wind caused by the fist swirled in all directions.


    Everyone who could feel the pressure from this fist paled instantly.


    Reilo was even more horrified.


    "You...you''re still going to attack us?! We''ve already decided against attacking you, so how dare you attack us instead?!" shouted


    Reilo angrily.


    The rest just thought that Reilo must be an idiot. What logic was Reilo even going on about? If they could attack Ye Fan, of


    course Ye Fan could attack them too. He wasn''t going to stop just because they had.


    "Bro, don''t just stand there and shout at him! We''d better hurry up and run!" Reilo''s twopanions dashed over and dragged


    Reilo along with them.


    Ye Fan was really too powerful for them to fight. He had crushed theirbined efforts with just one foot.


    The only thing in everyone''s minds was to run.


    Nobody even thought of trying to retaliate.


    They were now desperate to get away from Ye Fan''s demonic ws that could kill them.


    All the martial artists who were arrogantly dering war on a supreme grandmaster just moments ago were suddenly too terrified


    to fight and started running for their lives like a bunch of lunatics.


    But how could these people outrun Ye


    Fan''s intense rage and power?


    That hefty fist came down on the people.


    It was as if a bomb had gone off.


    Boulders and rocks rolled down and the ground split in half.


    Even solid granite blocks turned to nothing but dust and powder from the impact.


    Aterrifying crater in the ground appeared in ce of where the crowd once stood.


    It was at least a hundred meters in diameter and several meters deep.


    A few dozen people had literally been turned to mush within that crater.


    They had died without even being able to scream onest time.


    Their blood and crushed bodies flowed and filled the crater.


    ¡°This...¡±


    "Oh my god..."


    The scene before them horrified the remainder of the crowd.


    They were stunned speechless as they looked in horror at the carnage of flesh and blood in that crater. An intense terror seeped


    out from the very depths of their heart.


    "He''s a demon...he''s a demon! He''s a demon who doesn''t even blink an eye when he kills!¡±


    ¡°Runl!! Hurry up and run!!"


    Some were in tears while some were screaming at the top of their lungs.


    Ye Fan''s viciousness had frightened them out of their wits.


    They didn''t think Ye Fan would be this aggressive!


    One punch had killed so many people at once.


    How was he so ruthless?


    Didn''t he fear retribution?


    Wasn''t he afraid that other countries would take revenge for the death of their martial artists?


    But Ye Fan didn''t wait for them to wrap their heads around the situation. He continued with the next move.


    "The third move, Earthshaking Palm!"


    Apalmrge enough to cover the sky began to form as he shouted these words.


    The terror in the air was even more intense than before.


    That palm in the sky was even more fearsome than the fist earlier!


    The survivors from the previous attack suddenly realized that Ye Fan was going to kill them all.


    "He''s crazy!!"


    "He''s gone mad!"


    Some cried loudly, others howled, while some exhaled sadly.


    Their words were filled with bitterness, regret, horror and even some vengefulness.


    They ran in all directions as they screamed and shouted.


    But it was useless.


    After that gigantic palm came down, every human being within its reach burst under the pressure like a bunch of rubber balls.


    Bright red blood sprayed everywhere.


    The sky, ground and even the trees around Ye Fan were dyed red.


    It was as though blood had just rained down on thend.


    But that wasn''t the end of the battle. Ye Fan''s massacre was not done yet.


    He was like a grim reaper wielding his scythe and harvesting lives in bulk.


    These esteemed martial artists from


    all over the world had b en gatd¨¦Wwh


    eg pga attaants wer easily


    hafvested and they were so easily


    killed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All these people were indeed highly killed martial artists from all corners of the earth.


    There were nearly a hundred of them at first.


    But Ye Fan continued on his way as if there wasn''t anybody to begin with.


    There was no counterattack or fight. It was a one-sided massacre.


    One after another had fallen, and blood was flowing everywhere.


    This bloody and cruel scene looked like hell on earth.


    Anybody who saw something like that would have been filled with shock and


    despair.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ye Fan remained expressionless as he continued to enjoy this killing spree.


    In just a few moments, the crowd had been reduced to barely twenty survivors.


    These fortunate survivors gave up on


    escaping and resisting. Theyathtd |


    their knpegand ied d with Ye Fan


    a look of terror in their eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They felt as though their souls had already left them.


    "Grandmaster Ye, please, please spare us!!"


    ¡°We were too blind to see how powerful you are!"


    "We were the audacious ones for


    provoking you and we were in the


    wrong, SO we deserve tocjielBO Tht


    sti} youl ty Ygest child was


    just born, my mother still needs me


    to take care of her in her old age and


    my wife is still awaiting my return..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1371 Invincible in Battle

    "| can''t afford to die! | really can''t! If you spare me, I, Reilo, will do anything to atone for my sins today!"


    The ten odd martial artists knelt fearfully before Ye Fan.


    Their faces were petrified and they looked like they were in great despair.


    Reilo in particr, was deathly pale.


    He kowtowed profusely to Ye Fan.


    He had used so much strength to kowtow that his forehead was beginning to bleed.


    He pleaded desperately with Ye Fan as terror gripped his heart and tears and mucus covered his face.


    Reilo was really terrified now.


    He thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t have dared to do anything to them even if they surrounded him and attacked him.


    Every single person in the crowd represented their country''s martial arts


    circle.


    As long as Ye Fan offended even one person, he would have offended the entire martial arts circle that backed that one person.


    Reilo never imagined that this harmless looking young man was actually a killing machine.


    This machine viewed all of them as ants and thought their lives were cheap.


    He didn''t care about offending the martial arts circles of so many countries and was just bent on killing everyone who tried to


    attack him.


    Reilo never thought that that this simple idea of his would have brought a cmity to the global martial arts world.


    And worse still, his own life was now in danger.


    He was filled with regret. If he had known this would happen, he would never have tried to provoke Ye Fan in the first ce.


    But it was toote for regrets now. The only thing he could do now was to pray that Ye Fan would stop here and spare his life.


    "Grandmaster Ye, please spare us! We really don''t want to die!"


    "It''s Reilo who got us to surround and attack you! He''s the bastard who instigated all of us! We were blinded by this despicable


    man and ended upmitting a terrible crime. Reilo deserves to die a thousand times over, but we''re all innocent!"


    Everyone was also groveling and pleading at Ye Fan''s feet.


    Their miserable voices rang out loudly.


    But while they pleaded with Ye Fan, their hearts were also filled with hatred towards Reilo. They were more than happy to slice


    Reilo into a thousand pieces now.


    If Reilo hadn''t goaded them into this and hadn''te up with this lousy idea, theirpanions wouldn''t have died so


    tragically. Their own lives wouldn''t be in such grave danger now either.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t moved by their desperate pleas.


    There was no sign ofpassion on his face. Only malice and nonchnce could be seen.


    Sometimes, one had to pay the price for even trying to do something, even if one had not seeded.


    Ye Fan was no saint. As long as someone was trying to kill him, he was going to kill that person!


    The winds started howling again. Everyone watched hopelessly as Ye Fan''s final move came down on them anyway.


    The giant finger in the air came hurtling down on them like a great mountain falling from the sky.


    "NOO!" "NOOOO!"


    "| don''t want to die!!"


    Red mes shot into the sky and threatened to burn everything in its way.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thest few survivors screamed and shrieked when they saw Ye Fan''s Red me Finger.


    Their shouts of despair and howls of misery were like the sounds of struggling ants in a fire.


    It was useless.


    It was impossible for any of them to survive the Red me Finger.


    Everyone turned to nothing but ash as the fiery finger came down on them.


    Just before he died, Reilo felt so much regret in his heart.


    He really hated himself for provoking a demon like Ye Fan.


    He was the one who caused the death of hispanions.


    He was also the one who had caused the deaths of so many highly skilled martial artists.


    In hisst moments, Reilo was on his knees as he looked up and cried in anguish.


    He didn''t me anybody else. His actions had resulted in this end and he deserved what he got.


    If he hadn''t instigated the crowd to make an attempt on Ye Fan''s life, all of them would still be happily drinking away in that little


    makeshift pub.


    But now, they were all dead.


    Everyone was dead!


    Everything was over now.


    Reilo was once a highly respected martial artist in the Indian martial arts circle, but he had to carry his regret and guilt into the


    nether world as Ye Fan''s fiery finger turned him to ash.


    After Reilo died, the entire ce fell back into silence again.


    Only a chilling wind blew across the wastnd as it carried the smell of blood and fire.


    This ce was previously covered with lush greenery and many were enjoying a drink not too long ago. But now, it had been


    ravaged by Ye Fan''s attacks, and dead bodies were strewn everywhere.


    The martial artists who had hoped to kill Ye Fan and rob him of his treasures would remain here forever.


    One fist, one palm and one finger.


    Ye Fan had destroyed everything in his way like an invincible warrior.


    Three moves was all it took to annihte nearly a hundred high level martial artists.


    When a grandmaster got angry, dead bodies could be seen for a thousand miles.


    When Ye Fan got angry, blood flowed throughout the forest.


    This young man had used the most ruthless and vicious method possible to make these people pay the price for their greed.


    He used this bloodied reality to tell the world that grandmasters were not to be humiliated like this.


    It was hard to me Ye Fan for being so cruel.


    He had really suffered more than enough.


    Reilo and the rest had tried to attack Ye Fan again and again.


    Back at the valley, Ye Fan had already kindly spared them their lives.


    But instead of being grateful for the


    mercy that Ye Fan had show


    these Indian maytialdetists had


    neces attitude. They actually


    tried to instigate others to kill Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since beingpassionate and


    tolerating their ways om


    reught'' \


    rejeetnee yePah''d i


    n''t see the


    to be endure such suffering


    anymore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On top of that, that attack from Tang Yun had truly broken Ye Fan''s heart.


    Nobody knew how upset and dejected Ye Fan was feeling right now.


    Provoking Ye Fan at a time like this was really as good as asking to be killed.


    After suppressing these feelings for a long time, Ye Fan finally exploded in a moment of absolute fury.


    He ended up sting all the martial artists who tried to kill him to nothing.


    Perhaps only bloodshed and their deaths were able to appease this young man''s anger.


    Just like what Reilo said, none of them could me anyone else for their deaths.


    They all deserved to die.


    They were the ones who had coveted


    something they shoujaiishacs ane)


    fended Berson they


    t


    shouldn''t have. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone had to pay the price for the decisions they made.


    The mountain winds blew past, stirring up the bloodstained fallen leaves.


    Everyone else was dead, so only that young man stood by himself in the setting sun.


    One figure stood alone in the sunlight.


    All the leaves were red. All the trees were dead.


    This was a tragic and bloody scene to behold.


    Ye Fan stood right in the middle of this picture.


    His feet were on the horizon and the clouds billowed behind him.


    He looked like the embodiment of Asura as he stood in the bloodbath.


    It was as if he was immortal and indestructible. He was invincible in every battle!

 Chapter 1372 Tang...Tang Yun?

    PFFT!


    After a long period of silence, the young man who stood proudly against the setting sun was finally unable to endure the injuries


    in his body.


    His body shuddered and he sprayed arge mouthful of blood out.


    The bright red color that sprayed into the air was even more ring than the sun''s rays.


    Ye Fan himself finally copsed like the falling leaves in autumn.


    He was really too tired.


    He wasn''t just physically tired, but also emotionally exhausted.


    Everything that happened during this time had dealt Ye Fan a terrible blow.


    Yu Yun, in particr, had been very traumatic to him.


    Even though he hadn''t spent a long time


    with Yu Yun, they had really gotten along well.


    After so many years, Yu Yun was the only person who had matched Ye Fan in terms of martial arts level and prowess, and she


    was also pursued this aspect as passionately as he did.


    There were billions of people in the world, but it was hard to find someone who really understood you.


    Ye Fan had long treated this woman whom he had met purely by coincidence as his closest friend in the world.


    But fate always had a way of toying with humans.


    Ye Fan never expected Yu Yun to actually be the sect leader of Chu Sect, and to be Chu Qi-Tian''s teacher.


    In short, their fates were destined to be at odds.


    They were once a pair of fellow martial artists who trained their Dragon God Body on the same bed, but they would eventually


    have to be at each other''s throats in the future.


    This was a terrible blow to both Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    On top of all that, Yu Yun had stabbed him with her sword, while Chu Qi-Tian and the ck Guardian had ambushed him, which


    injured Ye Fan severely.


    After that, Ye Fan then unleashed Invoke the Celestial Cloud and pushed himself past his limits.


    With the umtion of factors, Ye Fan''s already exhausted body couldn''t hold up anymore.


    He felt dizzy and finally fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Dragon Master!"


    Gaia had finally managed to get out of his fight with Brahma and caught up with Ye Fan after he heard themotion from the


    battle earlier. The first thing he saw when he arrived was Ye Fan fainting. Gaia eximed in shock and ran over to hold Ye Fan in


    his arms.


    "Dragon Master, you must not die! Dragon God Hall still hasn''t aplished its mission, so you can''t abandon us now! If you


    die, then who is going to lead all the Dragons of the hall? If there is nobody to lead us, the hall will be in chaos!¡± Gaia shouted


    miserably as tears nearly came rolling down his cheeks. He was in a panic when he saw how much blood was on Ye Fan.


    He was really afraid that Ye Fan would die just like that.


    Ye Fan was the leader of the Dragons, so if he died, then Dragon God Hall would fall apart.


    After all, everyone within Dragon God Hall was willing to stand as one body purely for Ye Fan''s sake.


    This young man was their faith and their benefactor.


    As long as he was around, Dragon God Hall would remain standing!


    Why didn''t Dragon God Hall have a headquarters?


    Because there was no need for one.


    This young man was its headquarters.


    No matter where he went, he carried the power and the heartbeat of Dragon God Hall.


    But now, this young man wasn''t responding to anything Gaia was yelling at him.


    Only a weak golden glow was flickering around Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°What is this? Is this the Dragon Master''s secret physical martial arts technique?" Gaia was instantly stunned when he saw the


    flickering glow emanating from Ye Fan''s body.


    He remembered that Ye Fan had disyed a technique that could protect his body


    from harm.


    It gave him a golden glow like this, and the illusion of a dragon would rise from behind him.


    Nothing could hurt him once he was armed with that technique.


    Gaia had a very deep impression of this technique precisely because it was so powerful.


    He immediately connected the dots when he saw that simr golden glow around Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Looks like this technique not only increases his strength, but also provides healing when his life is in danger." Gaia could clearly


    feel Ye Fan''s shallow and intermittent breathing slowly stabilize as the golden glow enveloped his body.


    Gaia marveled at this technique, but at the same time, he decided to carry Ye Fan on his back and leave the forest.


    Even though this technique had managed


    to stabilize Ye Fan''s condition, Gaia knew that the effect might notst long.


    Ye Fan was too heavily injured, especially after Tang Yun''s sword had pierced him.


    She was the sect leader of Chu Sect and her sword skills were unrivalled in the world.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her Ice Energy Flow was at such a high level, even highly skilled martial artists shuddered at the mere thought of it.


    So many supreme grandmasters had died from this technique.


    Ice Energy Flow was Tang Yun''s most famous move. It made use of dipping temperatures to kill her opponent, so if the iciness in


    the body was not removed in time, one''s internal organs would be permanently damaged by the low temperatures.


    If one was lucky, you would just suffer severe internal injuries and never be able to practice martial arts again.


    If one was unlucky, one would eventually die.


    That was why Gaia was very anxious after he saw how Ye Fan had been stabbed by Tang Yun''s sword earlier.


    "This won''t do. I''d better bring Dragon


    Master away to be treated. eae


    find someone bplpcit geen of


    thanigr energy within his body." Gaia


    was extremely worried and quickly


    started walking once he got Ye Fan


    on his back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But the minute he started walking, he nearly tripped over something.


    He looked down and suddenly realized that he was actually standing in the midst of dead bodies.


    Thousands of broken body parts and flesh were strewn all over the ce.


    There were even some heads that still had their eyes open, and their eyes were still filled with terror.


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine how fearful these people must have been just before they died.


    The grass on the forest floor was also dyed red from the blood.


    The blood from the bodies were quietly flowing into therge crater in front.


    "Is this...was this...was this done by the Dragon Master?!"


    Gaia looked at the sight that looked


    like a scene from hell in fron i


    He was as rence giGridmaster, but


    dah eed Giant help but tremble


    while his eyes twitched. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My god! Dragon Master is really


    incredible! He''s already on the brink


    of death but he coul ithwrediosd ''


    myghanavoc) prenicas his peak,


    I''m sure even the sect leader of Chu


    Sect would get thrashed by him,"


    murmured Gaia to himself with a sad


    smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just after he said this, a wintry wind quietly blew past.


    It blew sand into the air, as well as the blood from the leaves.


    A beautiful silhouette appeared before Gaia.


    Her purple dress pped in the wind and her ck hair cascaded down.


    Her lips were a fiery red and her eyes as ck as ink.


    Her iparably gorgeous face suddenly made everything around her pale inparison.


    Any normal person would have gone into a daze and thought that a fairy had descended from heaven.


    But when Gaia saw who hade, he nearly peed himself.


    "Tang...Tang Yun?"


    Gaia shivered and his eyes nearly fell out of their sockets. He carried Ye Fan on his back and subconsciously took several steps


    back.

 Chapter 1373 Gaias Jealousy

    "You...you...I..." Gaia was too frightened to even speak properly.


    Tang Yun was too famous in the martial arts circle for being a fierce fighter.


    She was the sect leader of Chu Sect, the top fighter of the Sky Ranking and nobody in the world was her match.


    These credentials alone were already frightening enough.


    But now, these frightening woman was standing right in front of him.


    Gaia was about to buckle from the pressure he felt from this woman.


    Tang Yun hadn''t even said a word yet. Her presence was enough to make Gaia feel like he was under the weight of a mountain


    and his forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    After a long time, Gaia managed to pull himself together and looked at her with an ingratiating smile.


    "Uh...Miss Tang, | was just talking to myself earlier, | wasn''t trying to put you down or anything like that. You''re highly respected


    and greatly esteemed, and you''re also the sect leader of Chu Sect. Never mind about Dragon Master being at his peak


    performance level - even if webined forces, we wouldn''t be your match. | was just spouting rubbish earlier, please don''t take


    it to heart," exined Gaia with a sheepishugh as he trembled.


    He was really afraid that this woman would suddenly decide to just ughter him on the spot.


    An intelligent person knew the right thing to do at the right time.


    This woman had hurt his Dragon Master, but this wasn''t the right time to take revenge. It was more important to keep both of


    them alive first.


    So Gaia purposely humbled himself and tried to sound as polite as possible for the time being.


    "Miss Tang, | have urgent matters to attend to, so | won''t hold you back, I''ll take my leave for now. If | get a chance, I''ll visit you at


    Chu Sect." Gaia quickly ran off with Ye Fan on his back. He didn''t dare to stick around anymore.


    "Stop right there," came a cold and distant voice from behind him.


    That was exactly what he had been afraid of.


    Gaia''s heart tensed up. He just knew Tang Yun wasn''t here for anything good.


    In fact, she might be here to kill Ye Fan.


    Gaia wasn''t going to stand around and let Tang Yun kill his Dragon Master. After he heard her call out after him, he didn''t stop


    and started running even more quickly than before as he tried to make a mad dash for it.


    ¡°How dare you defy me!" Tang Yun frowned and she pointed her finger towards the sky like it was a sword.


    Her icy energy were like flying knives.


    They shot out from Tang Yun''s hand and headed in Gaia''s direction swiftly.


    "Damn it! Her attack is too swift for me to avoid it!" By the time Gaia realized he was being attacked from behind, it was toote


    for him to move aside. He panicked and had no choice but to take the attack head on.


    The st of energy hit Gaia with a loud boom.


    Gaia groaned and fell from the sky like a kite whose string was broken.


    It was already too difficult for Gaia to save himself after an attack like that from Tang Yun, never mind Ye Fan who was on his


    back.


    After Tang Yun''s attack hit Gaia, the young man on his back started freefalling as well.


    "Oh no! Dragon Master!" Gaia suddenly realized this problem after he hit the ground first.


    He shouted out anxiously and got up from the ground and tried to save Ye Fan.


    But he wasn''t going to be in time.


    Ye Fan was less than ten meters from the ground now.


    Even if Gaia dashed over now, he wouldn''t be able to catch Ye Fan.


    Just then, to Gaia''s surprise, a beautiful silhouette suddenly moved.


    The next thing Gaia saw was the aloof, authoritative, elegant and lofty sect leader of Chu Sect swooping over to catch Ye Fan,


    disregarding her status and gender.


    Tang Yun held the barely breathing young man in her arms andnded back on the ground gently like a fairy descending from


    the heavens.


    "|...Oh my..." Gaia was in a daze as he watched this happen.


    He was both shocked and jealous at the same time.


    He was shocked that Tang Yun had saved Ye Fan. Wasn''t she here to kill him?


    He was jealous that Ye Fan had all the luck with women.


    Awoman had also saved him at the cave.


    And now, the top ranked martial artist of the Sky Ranking, the gorgeous but fearsome sect leader who headed the top martial


    arts organization in the world, was now holding Ye Fan in her arms so intimately.


    This was way beyond Gaia''s wildest dreams.


    In fact, this was something that every martial artist in the world probably dreamed of but would never experience. But Ye Fan


    was experiencing it right now.


    Of course Gaia was so envious and jealous of Ye Fan.


    He had fallen from the sky too! Why didn''t she catch him instead!


    Gaia was so envious.


    Any man would have been.


    After all, Tang Yun was simply too beautiful.


    She was so perfect, any man would have defined her as a goddess.


    She was poised and elegant, and her looks were out of this world.


    She wasn''t only beautiful, but also gifted in martial arts.


    She stood at the peak of beauty and power.


    Which man wouldn''t dream of being able to conquer a woman of such standing?


    Gaia knew countless supreme grandmasters who had openly tried to court Tang Yun, and he was sure that there were many


    more who carried a torch for her.


    It was said that the God of War of China,


    Ye Qing-Tian, had refused to marry all these years because of her.


    But now, the sacred and untainted


    goddess of every martirtiste) 1)


    a hiengnys man. This


    really shocked Gaia to the core.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His impression of Tang Yun had also altered slightly.


    It was as if an untouched and pure piece ofnd was now inhabited by humans.


    But this was not the time to think about such things.


    Besides feeling all that jealousy, Gaia was also feeling puzzled and curious.


    "Why did Tang Yun save Dragon Master? Aren''t they supposed to be enemies?¡±


    Gaia had just discovered that Ye Fan


    was his Dragon Master. t toactsirig


    ¡ã sha bedinecs w at had


    transpired between Ye Fan and Tang


    Yun before all of this. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He only knew that Ye Fan had a feud with


    Chu Sect.


    Tang Yun was the sect leader of Chu Sect, so it was only right for her to be enemies with Ye Fan.


    But she had behaved in a way that had defied Gaia''s understanding of the situation.


    At the same time, Tang Yun had also realized that her actions had been inappropriate.


    Astrange look of panic appeared on her beautiful face.


    She had been too rash.


    She didn''t know why her body had instinctively gone forward to catch Ye Fan when she saw him falling.


    She looked down at the barely breathing youth and sighed in her heart.


    She had lived all her life as a calm and quiet person, but she kept behaving so emotionally in his presence.


    This young man was the biggest challenge she had faced all these years.


    After she sighed, Tang Yun regained her usual aloofness and authoritativeness.


    She flung something towards Gaia.


    If Ye Fan were conscious, he would immediately recognize the item as the Blue Spirit Jade that Tang Yun had given him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t want him to die, put this


    jade round his neck. This Blue Spirit


    e witaadk Odea | the ice energy


    residing in his body." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1374 What Happened?

    "Wait...what?¡± Gaia had just climbed up from the ground and was still trying to understand the situation when Tang Yun''s words


    finally hit him.


    "So you''re not here to kill Dragon Master? You''re...you''re here to save him?" Gaia was even more confused and shocked by her


    response. He really couldn''t figure out what was happening anymore.


    He initially thought that Tang Yun had caught up with Ye Fan in order to kill Ye Fan.


    But he had clearly been worried for nothing.


    Everything that Tang Yun had done showed that she had actuallye here to save Ye Fan.


    But that didn''t make sense.


    Logically speaking, Tang Yun and Ye Fan were supposed to be enemies.


    Why did the sect leader of Chu Sect disregard her status and help Ye Fan again


    and again?


    Did Ye Fan and Tang Yun share a rtionship that nobody else knew about?


    Gaia thought about these things quietly in his heart as he looked at Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun ignored Gaia''s questions and turned to leave.


    But just before she walked off, a cold and threatening voice rang into Gaia''s ears, "You''d better pretend that you didn''t see what


    happened today. Otherwise, you''re not going to end up any better than the people at your feet."


    After saying this, Tang Yun disappeared into the distance.


    Only that icy voice of hers was blown by the wind and echoed around Gaia.


    For that one moment, Gaia''s body shuddered really violently.


    He finally snapped out of his terrified state long after Tang Yun had left.


    He realized that his entire back was covered with cold sweat.


    "Good heavens, that is one scary woman. Not just anybody would be able to withstand her presence,"ughed Gaia sadly to


    himself as he sighed.


    Even a supreme grandmaster like Gaia felt so much pressure in front of Tang Yun.


    Once he was done sighing about his frailty, Gaia didn''t linger around.


    He carried Ye Fan on his back again and started sprinting towards the east.


    Even though Tang Yun''s Blue Spirit Jade was able to resolve the ice energy that was inside Ye Fan''s body, Ye Fan had sustained


    other very serious injuries.


    The most urgent matter at hand was to bring Ye Fan back to be treated.


    Besides, Gaia was still unsure if Tang Yun was telling him the truth.


    What if that woman was secretly


    scheming to hurt Ye Fan?


    ''Td better look for Chandra first,¡± thought Gaia with darkened eyes.


    He carried Ye Fan and quickly went through the rainforest.


    But shortly after running off, Gaia came back again.


    He looked at the broken limbs and flesh that was lying around on the ground and frowned again.


    "Dragon Master has killed so many people here, so if | don''t do something about it, this will be a problem in the future. One


    Chu Sect is already hard enough to handle. If the other countries where these people belonged to join hands and take revenge


    on Dragon Master because of this massacre, Dragon Master is going to be in terrible danger. I''ve got to think of something.¡±


    Gaia was very worried and he tried his best to think of a way that could disassociate Ye Fan from this massacre.


    While he was in deep thought, he suddenly noticed a very frightening looking head not too far from his feet. Its eyes were huge


    and looked on in horror as ity in the mud.


    Gaia recognized the owner of this head. This head belonged to an Indian martial artist.


    This man hade with Brahma. Gaia had seen the other Indian martial artists when Brahma met up with them.


    Gaia had some impression of these people.


    "Aha! Got it!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After discovering this head, an idea struck Gaia and a sly glint gleamed in his eyes.


    Gaia made a simple grave for that head at the foot of a tree.


    At the same time, he engraved some words into the tree: Since you dared to kill my fellow Indian martial artists, | will make sure


    every martial artist from around the


    world apanies my brothers in hell!


    ¡°Haha! Done! Brahma, just wait for this wonderful surprise from me!"


    Gaia looked at his lovely artwork and felt a sense of aplishment. After that, he quickly took off again.


    This time, he didn''te back.


    Peace and quiet finally returned to this section of the rainforest after Ye Fan and Gaia had left.


    They had no idea what terrible storm they were going to start within the martial arts world just days after leaving.


    The various martial arts circles around the world were all waiting for the martial artists they sent out to return to their home


    countries.


    Many countries had heard that several supreme grandmasters had gone to South America as well.


    The leaders of the various nation''s martial arts circles were naturally worried about the situation.


    But even though they had waited for a long time, none of their martial artists had returned.


    They tried to contact them via satellite phone, but to no avail.


    "Maybe they ran into a problem on


    their way back. Let''s just wait for a


    while more. If things ren in thio Way,


    hang weshisia yas ing the


    other countries if their teams have


    returned,¡¯ someone within the


    Australian martial arts circle was


    beginning to get worried. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? Africa has lost contact with their folks too? What about India? Call India and ask if they have any news from their team."


    "What? The Indian team can''t be contacted either?"


    "What? Korea can''t contact their team too?"


    Initially, nobody was too bothered by this. They thought that their teams might have run into some trouble on the way out, but


    they would eventually be able to contact them.


    If this happened to just one team, it


    could be easily exined away in this


    manner. But after realizing Gol"!


    several couric had all lost contact


    with their teams, it didn''t take a


    genius to figure out that something


    terrible must have happened. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Something must have happened. Hurry, send a private jet to South America and investigate. It''s not possible for so many


    countries to lose contact with their teams all at the same time. Something must have cropped up."


    Several countries¡¯ martial arts circles became more and more certain that some terrible ident must have urred in South


    America.


    Everyone sent out yet another group of representatives to South America to find out what happened.


    The Amazon rainforest had barely quietened down when it became the center of yet another storm.


    The eyes of martial arts circles around the world were focused on this ce.


    Nearly a hundred teams from various nations were going through this gigantic ancient rainforest.


    This matter was even trending on the inte.


    It was the hottest topic on the martial arts forums for several days in a row.


    "The most shocking mysteries of the


    21 st century: How did a 90 year old


    woman die naked along the ents?


    Why is a scyeaif@4>


    Mai the middle of the


    night? How did high level martial


    artists from all over the world


    disappear at the same time? Is this a


    decay of morals or are human minds


    more twisted now?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1375 Who Did This

    "In order to resolve all these strange mysteries, I''ve gone personally to South America to investigate. | will reveal the truth behind


    all these tonight, please continue to follow this post."


    That was the most popr forum post on the martial arts forum right now.


    There were countlessments and martial artists around the world waited for an update on the post.


    The martial arts forum was livelier than usual and the number of posts went up by more than ten times as the number of users


    online was way higher than usual.


    This was a problem that concerned martial artists around the world after all.


    Nearly a hundred martial artists had suddenly vanished, and they were from a few dozen countries.


    This was the biggest international mystery of the year.


    Everyone online and in real life were


    waiting for an answer to this mystery.


    The various countries had sent their own teams to investigate, and some small time martial artists had also gone to the Amazon


    rainforest purely out of curiosity.


    But the rainforest was sorge. Finding these people was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Everyone was prepared to spend a long time hunting their folks down.


    To their surprise, the teams found arge clearing just outside the rainforest.


    Everyone froze when they set their eyes upon this clearing.


    Their faces were deathly pale and their pupils constricted. Horror and terror were written all over their ashen faces.


    They could see a gigantic crater, splintered rocks and broken trees lying everywhere. It looked like a huge battle had urred


    here.


    That wasn''t what terrified everyone, though.


    The terrifying part was how the huge crater was filled with broken limbs and flesh, as well as broken clothes and shoes.


    By the time everyone reached this clearing, several wild beasts were feasting on the flesh and white bones could be seen all


    over the ground.


    Even though the animals had already eaten a number of pieces, everyone was still able to tell that these were human remains.


    There were broken arms, leg bones and some skulls buried in the ground.


    They also noticed that the ground was dyed red.


    The terrible stench of blood hit them almost immediately.


    It had been several days since that battle happened, but the scene before them was still horrifying.


    It looked like what they imagined hell to be like.


    "Are these..."


    "These bones...¡±


    "Were all these...humans?¡±


    Everyone was so frightened that they all gasped.


    Their faces were void of color.


    Some female martial artists felt faint and subconsciously moved to hide behind the men.


    "Oh my god! What on earth happened here? Why did so many people die? And who were these people? Were these...were


    these the people we lost contact with?" someone remarked with a trembling voice.


    Nobody expected toe across such a mortifying scene just outside the rainforest.


    "|...1 don''t think so, right? The teams we sent out allprised of high level martial artists. It would be difficult even for a supreme


    grandmaster to destroy nearly a hundred imminent grandmasters. | think these are the indigenous people. They don''t know any


    martial arts, so it''s not surprising that they were wiped out all at one shot."


    The man who just spoke was an Indian martial artist, Reimon. He was Reilo''s nephew.


    He had been sent to South America for the sake of locating his uncle.


    But just after Reimon made that conclusion, one of hispanions whispered, "Reimon, look over there. There''s a prayer bead


    on the ground. Doesn''t it look like the one Uncle Reilo wears?"


    "Huh?" Reimon looked over.


    One prayer beady in the mud and was covered in dirt.


    "This doesn''t belong to my uncle. It does look like it, but my uncle''s prayer beads are all carved with a ¡®Rei¡¯. This one doesn''t


    have that," said Reimon with a smile as he rubbed the dirt off the prayer bead.


    His expression changed as he continued rubbing the bead.


    After rubbing all the mud off, the word ¡®Rei¡¯ appeared on the bead.


    Reimon felt like he had been struck by lightning. He froze instantly.


    The look of horror in his eyes only increased.


    "You mean...you mean...Uncle Reilo...No! That''s impossible! That''s impossible!"


    While Reimon was filled with shock and uttered to himself like a madman, several others among the teams who hade along


    began to recognize some of the items lying about.


    "This watch...this watch belonged to Ferson!"


    "This...this is my brother''s phone..."


    More and more items were slowly being identified.


    Some even recognized the heads of the deceased.


    They could hardly believe it, but all the clues pointed to the fact that everyone in this clearing were actually the martial artists that


    many countries had lost contact with.


    In other words, the high level martial artists who had gone missing were actually all dead.


    And they had died very terribly.


    Some of them were in many pieces, and some of them had missing pieces.


    Not a single one was left in one good piece.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The cruelty and ruthlessness of their attacker shocked everyone present.


    News of this matter was sent back to their respective countries.


    The entire martial arts world was shaken up because of this.


    Martial artists around the world were horrified.


    The scene of the massacre had caused a tsunami to surge through the international martial arts circles overnight.


    Everyone was both shocked and furious at what happened.


    They gave orders to hunt the killer down.


    The online martial arts forumspletely exploded after photos of the actual scene were uploaded.


    "Oh my god! This is awful! Even the ground is red from all that blood. Goodness, how many people died here?!"


    "Many of those who perished were


    elites in their own hakarte Geile!


    all Sidd at the same time.


    A lot of countries Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    are really going to feel the pinch."


    "Good god! That''s insane! Nearly a


    hundred high level martial artists


    dead? You''d need at least five OY! \


    re AN Tol ee


    melt ho could possibly get five


    supreme grandmasters to do this at


    the same time? This is as good as


    posing a challenge to the entire


    world!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s not necessarily true. If it were


    one of the top martial_a istsof the |


    ss Rania, oncaNtten is enough


    t il all these people." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All sorts of opinions flooded the online forums.


    Most of the users guessed that either a group did this, or someone ranked highly in the Sky Ranking did it.


    In short, no ordinary grandmaster could have massacred so many people.


    Every country''s focus was now on finding the murderer.


    Who on earth carried out this mass


    murder?

 Chapter 1376 A Completely Stunned Reimon

    The first people that everyone suspected was Chu Sect.


    They were definitely capable of something like this.


    As the most powerful group of martial artists in the world, they naturally became a suspect when something of this scale


    happened.


    But it was just a suspicion they held. If they couldn''t find any evidence, they couldn''t jump to any conclusions either.


    The teams from the various countries spent the next few days searching for more clues.


    Someone soon discovered a grave behind one of therge trees in the area.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is there a grave here?" someone asked puzzledly.


    "Maybe it''s just arger mound of dirt. Who would bury their dead in this sort of ce?"


    "Who knows? Maybe the murderer buried his deadpanions before leaving?¡±


    "There''s no point in arguing. We just need to dig it up to know if it''s a grave or not," suggested Reimon as he walked over.


    "That''s a good idea!" Everyone agreed with Reimon''s suggestion quickly.


    One of them came forward to aim a powerful palm at the top of the mound.


    The mound of soil burst upon impact, and an unkempt head that was covered in dirt flew out from the mound at the same time.


    "Good heavens! Was that a head? This is really a grave then! If my guess is right, the murderer must have put this grave up for a


    deadpanion. Once we find out who this head belongs to, we''ll soon be able to find out who this bloodthirsty massacrer is."


    Reimon was quick to put the facts together.


    He was certain that whoever was buried in this grave definitely had something to do with the killer.


    "He''s right. All our martial artists have been killed and no one hase back alive except for the murderer. So this grave must


    have been made by the killer for hispanions." Everyone else nodded in agreement with Reimon.


    "In that case, call everyone over and see if anybody recognizes this head then,¡± said Reimon as he kicked the head into the


    nearby river, waited for the river water to wash the dirt off the head, then flung it in front of everyone again.


    After everyone took a look, they all shook their heads and said they didn''t know who this was.


    ¡°But these features look Asian. Can the folks from the Asian countriese over and see if you know who this is?¡± someone in


    the crowd shouted out.


    When Reimon heard that it was an Asian, he immediately snapped coldly, "An Asian? Looks like it''s got to be the Chinese martial


    artists. Only the Indians and the Chinese would be capable of something like that in all of Asia. My uncle, Reilo, has perished


    here, so it can''t be us. By elimination, we can conclude that this must have been done by China!"


    "Besides, did all of you notice something? All of us have lost fighters from our countries here, but China didn''t lose anybody. I''m


    very sure the killer is a Chinese! Let''s take this head back to War God Castle in China and demand an exnation from them!"


    Reimon suspected it was China right from the beginning.


    India and China had a longstanding history of feuds after all.


    Only martial artists from China would have wiped out India''s martial artists, and would have done it in such a ruthless manner.


    He didn''t have any evidence at first, so he didn''t say anything. But now, so many clues were pointing towards the idea that the


    killer was a Chinese.


    After the crowd listened to Reimon''s analysis of the situation, they felt


    enlightened.


    "Gosh, you''re right! | didn''t notice at first. The Chinese team doesn''t seem to have any victims in this massacre."


    ¡°Besides, the six pirs of China''s martial arts circle are definitely more than capable of killing so many strong fighters at once.


    This head here looks like an Asian, so I''m pretty sure War God Castle is behind this.¡±


    ¡°Reimon, we''ll go with what you said. Let''s storm War God Castle with this head and demand an apology!"


    Reimon''s few words had quickly directed everyone''s anger at China.


    The crowd agreed with his logic and started dering their intentions to head for China for revenge.


    "Excellent!" Reimon was delighted at this sight.


    Even though the Indian martial arts circle had lost several respectable martial artists this time, if their deaths were able to force


    the entire world against China and be punished by the international martial arts circle, then it was worth the sacrifice.


    ¡°Reimon, er..." One of Reimon''spanions quietly tugged at Reimon''s sleeve.


    "Why are you tugging at me? Hurry up and call home! Tell them we''ve found the killer! It''s War God Castle! War God Castle and


    all of China''s martial arts is doomed this time. They''ve killed so many people, so they''ve practically offended the entire world.


    They''re definitely going to be sanctioned by the International Martial Arts Union! I''m going to make sure this matter damages


    China as much as possible!" said Reimon without covering up any of his excitement.


    India''s Folo Pce and China''s War God Castle had been at odds for years now.


    They had long wanted to find a chance to defeat War God Castle and oppress their martial arts circle.


    This chance hade!


    Reimon was naturally ovee with joy.


    As long as this matter could do


    sufficient damage to War God Castle


    and keep them frony developing thelrN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    rpaitiaharteproWess, India would


    soon be Asia''s greatest martial


    arts center, which would greatly


    empower the nation as well. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Reimon was so excited that he just picked up the head without looking at it and couldn''t wait to head for China.


    But hispanion nudged him again.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?


    Why do you keep nudging me? J


    spit it out! Stop bejngedwishy?


    Washa''Reithon was so annoyed that


    his useless team mate kept poking at


    him without saying anything useful.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Reimon, calm down, take a look first," whispered hispanion.


    "Look at what? The head?" Reimon


    had no idea what this team mate(df


    iS W to. TH NS Belonged to


    peat


    n. What was there to look


    at? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Reimon did look at the head for a moment.


    When he first discovered the head, it was covered with dirt and Reimon couldn''t see any features clearly.


    After it had been washed by the river, Reimon didn''t bother taking a good look at it either.


    It would have been better if Reimon hadn''t taken a look at it. The moment he did, his entire face paled.


    His pupils constricted and his body shuddered violently.


    His eyes were as wide as saucers.


    "This...this...this is..." Reimon felt like he had just been struck by lightning.


    It never crossed his mind that the head in his hands right now actually belonged to an Indian martial artist.


    All the martial artists who came with Reilo to South America were all close friends of


    Reilo, as well as highly respected seniors in the martial arts circle. Of course Reimon knew who this was.

 Chapter 1377 Big Trouble

    ¡°Reimon, what''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop? Don''t tell me you know who this is?¡± The people around Reimon noticed


    something amiss about him and started asking.


    Reimon forced a smile and quickly exined, "N-no, | don''t know who this is. This fellow is from China, so how could | possibly


    know him?"


    He smiled sheepishly and quickly tried to draw the line, but he sounded a little guilty.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s go! We''ve got to demand an exnation from China!" someone else hurried him


    along.


    "Er..." Reimon looked very awkward and wasn''t sure what to do.


    He initially hoped to use this matter to deal a heavy blow to China''s martial arts circle, but this head turned out to belong to an


    Indian instead.


    This was as good as digging his own grave.


    ¡°Reimon, why don''t we just keep insisting that this head belongs to a Chinese and has nothing to do with us?¡± one of Reimon''s


    team mates suggested.


    ¡°You want to keep insisting? Do you think the Chinese are as dumb as you? China will be able to determine who this head really


    belongs to with a quick check! Unless | destroy this head, it''s impossible to hide this head''s identity for long." Reimon had clearly


    realized how serious this matter was.


    It was best to quickly destroy this head before anybody else from another country recognized who it really was.


    Even though he wasn''t able to push the me to China anymore, at least it would get India out of trouble.


    But while Reimon was still wondering how he should get rid of the head in his hands without a trace, someone suddenly started


    shouting.


    ¡°Everybody! There are words on the tree! There are words carved into the tree!"


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the shouting and looked at the tree he was talking about.


    They found the words: Since you dared to kill my fellow Indian martial artists, | will make sure every martial artist from around the


    world apanies my brothers in hell!


    The words were written with great flourish and were carved quite deeply into the wood.


    Just looking at it made everyone feel a tremendous pressuree their way.


    One''s handwriting reflected one''s characteristics.


    It was clear that the person who had carved these words must have been a supreme grandmaster!


    While everyone was still stunned by the pressure from these words, Reimon and hispanions instantly paled.


    They started to take steps backwards and were hoping to sneak off while everyone else was still distracted.


    There was no way they could hide the truth anymore.


    If they didn''t run for it now, they might die here!


    But sometimes, it was impossible to escape.


    ¡°And where do the Indians think they''re going? Don''t you think you owe all of our countries an exnation?" Someone noticed


    their movement after Reimon and his team took just a few steps.


    Countless furious and hateful stares turned to look at them.


    It was as if those stares were knives and swords that had been ced on their necks.


    Reimon and his team nearly peed their pants in fright.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, everyone, there''s been a misunderstanding somewhere. Or rather, someone has tried to frame us. |


    know! It must be China! Someone from China must have done this to frame India! That must have been what happened!


    Everyone, please calm down, don''t be fooled by these underhanded Chinese martial artists!" exined Reimon in a pale face as


    he looked frantically at the crowd.


    "Misunderstanding my foot!" Someone lost his temper and kicked Reimon immediately. Nobody in the crowd was willing to listen


    to his exnation anymore.


    "| was wondering why you were dawdling at the back! So you realized that this head belongs to a fellow Indian martial artist,


    didn''t you? How dare you say that War God Castle has framed you? You''re the one framing them! You''re the one trying to make


    us think it''s China! You Indian martial artists are really scheming! How dare you fool us like this! If we hadn''t noticed these words


    in time, we would all be fooled by you!" "That''s right! | got information some time back saying that the Indra, Brahma, has


    appeared in the Amazon rainforest. | suspected earlier that it might have been him. Now, my suspicions have been confirmed! All


    of this is enough to prove that our martial artists were killed by Brahma! Reimon, if you don''t give us a satisfactory exnation for


    this massacre, we won''t let this matter go!"


    "That''s right! We won''t let this matter go!"


    Everyone was shouting angrily.


    They looked at Reimon and his team with frosty and sinister gazes.


    Reimon was really terrified by the fury from the crowd.


    "Please, please calm down, please calm down! There''s no point in getting angry with me. I''m...I''m just a junior and | don''t know


    anything. Besides, there...there might really be a misunderstanding here," Reimon tried to exin to the crowd again as he got


    up from the ground and looked miserably at the crowd.


    He was on the verge of tears and his heart was terrified. These people might suddenly re up and kill him here.


    "Misunderstanding again? How dare


    you still call ita adeno


    y brother


    You bloo assholsgivemn


    badk td ell" A riled up man dashed


    out from the crowd and dropkicked


    Reimon in the face. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Reimon yelped and flew out, crashing to the ground with blood and teeth mixed in his mouth.


    Once that man started, the rest also dashed over and started bashing up everyone in the India team so as to vent the anger and


    hatred inside their hearts.


    After a long time of bashing, Reimon and his team didn''t look like themselves anymore.


    Their bodies were covered with blood and they could barely breathe.


    "Go back and tell Brahma that he''s gone against the international agreement by massacring our martial artists. If he


    doesn''t give us an eptable


    exnation for all this, none of us will


    let this matter gglWlfBnot et the


    efits ot S4Pcountries die for nothing!


    Humph! Let''s go!" came an angry


    shout from the crowd. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone then left and went back to report to their respective countries.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t kill Reimon and team because they wanted them to go back to India and get Folo Pce to answer for what


    happened.


    ¡°Reimon, are you...are you alright?"


    The Indian martial artists finally dared to get up long after everyone had left.


    Their own faces were swollen, but they came over to ask after Reimon.


    Reimon didn''t reply them. His heart was filled with bitterness and anxiety.


    "We''re really in big trouble this time.


    But seriously, don''t you think the


    Indra is really stupid? It''s one thing to


    kill so ma yypaats) bathhy id he


    ree Ohne a message? How


    stupid does one have to be in order


    to do something like that?!¡± Reimon


    was both angry and upset, and his


    expression looked worse than if he


    were crying. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1378 Public Enemy

    Reimon really couldn''t understand why Brahma would have done such a thing.


    Wasn''t that as good as drawing hate towards the Indian martial arts circle?


    Nobody would dare to offend Brahma himself because he was a supreme grandmaster, but everyone else in India''s martial arts


    circle was going to suffer.


    Reimon knew that if this matter wasn''t properly resolved, Indian martial artists were going to be targeted and attacked


    everywhere they went.


    ¡°Reimon, the Indra has always been an arrogant man and never cared about the consequences of killing others. Leaving a


    message behind after proving his prowess is pretty much in line with his domineering personality. At the very least, everyone will


    truly be afraid of him now," remarked one of Reimon''s team mates.


    They didn''t think there was anything strange about this behavior.


    To them, all supreme grandmasters were arrogant and did whatever they liked without caring about anything else.


    Leaving their name behind after a massacre without any fear of the revenge that mighte after them really wasn''t anything to


    be surprised about.


    "It''s true. But while he''s made a name for himself, all of us are going to suffer for it. Oh forget it, we''re not responsible for this


    anyway. Let''s go back and report this to Folo Pce, and see what they decide to do," sighed Reimon. He dragged his injured


    body back to India.


    Even though Brahma possessed the highest level of martial arts in India, he had only be famous in thest 50 years. He


    didn''t have as much experience or standing as his seniors who had be famous before him.


    So the person that the Indian martial arts circle looked up to was still the elderly leader of Folo Pce, the almighty grandmaster


    who had controlled India''s martial arts circle for nearly a century -King Folo!


    This international mystery had finally been solved.


    Martial arts circles around the globe were furious after they found out that Brahma had been the one behind the massacre.


    32 countries sent a petition to India, requesting that India''s martial arts circle give an eptable exnation and apology.


    Some of them also asked Folo Pce to hand Brahma over to be punished publicly so as to avenge the ones who died.


    In just one night, the reputation that India had painstakingly built for its martial arts had shattered.


    Almost every faction of martial arts in the world was rebuking India and using them.


    This matter did not only affect their reputation and image, but many international partnerships were also called off as a result.


    Many of their martial artists who had gone abroad to hone their skills had been sent back.


    Everyone was against India right now.


    This matter blew up so badly that even the ordinary mundane world was affected.


    Many friendly exchanges were terminated.


    Some business projects suffered partial losses.


    The prime minister of India was incensed by this matter.


    The martial arts world and the mundane world were ruled separately after all.


    He never interfered with any martial arts matters because Folo Pce was in charge of that.


    But this time, he had no choice but to give King Folo a call, because the country had suffered so badly in terms of their foreign


    rtions with other countries.


    At the same time, Folo Pce was not faring any better.


    King Folo in particr, was going mad from everything that was happening.


    ¡°Where''s Brahma?! Why isn''t he back yet? Send people out to look for him! | want him back here, dead or alive, | don''t care! This


    little bastard! He''s created such a disaster for the Indian martial arts circle and he thinks he can just hide himself?!" King Folo


    bellowed furiously within the pce.


    The phone on the desk behind him couldn''t stop ringing.


    King Folo initially took the calls personally, but it became too difficult to handle the people calling and there were way too many


    calls as well, so he got his subordinates to handle the calls.


    "King Folo, it''s a call for you," reported one of his subordinates.


    King Folo waved his hands. "Say I''m not in.¡±


    "| think you should take the call though... the prime minister is on the line."


    "What?" King Folo frowned slightly.


    "Why is he calling? He''s never interfered with the martial arts side of things," thought King Folo as he walked over to take the


    call.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "King Folo, what on earth is happening? What sort of martial arts leader have you been? How could something like this happen?


    Do you know how badly it has affected our country? You''d better make sure this matter blows over as soon as possible!" The


    prime minister started his angry tirade before King Folo could even say anything.


    King Folo''s expression darkened but he didn''t reply and kept quiet.


    "King Folo, why aren''t you saying anything? Did you hear me or not?" came the same angry voice over the phone.


    This time, King Folo replied with a nasty expression on his face, "You''d better show some respect when you speak to me! If you


    dare to speak to me this way again, don''t say | didn''t warn you beforehand. Also, just deal with your own matters. Do not


    interfere with the martial arts side of things, because you can''t. | hate it when others tell me what to do. Thest person who did


    that died by my sword!"


    PAK!


    King Folo mmed the phone back down on the receiver and sauntered off.


    The prime minister was probably too stunned for words.


    Everyone at Folo Pce was stunned too.


    All the servants and subordinates were in admiration of King Folo''s domineering personality.


    What did it mean to behave like a king? That was how!


    He argued back to the leader of a country and didn''t bother to sound polite even!


    Thest thing that King Folo said was an even clearer disy of his power.


    Their prime minister probably ended up peeing his pants in fear.


    "This world respects the strongest


    after all. Once you are iS etre


    rd all else


    then you an boldhndisieaar


    thd wane Folo does," eximed


    many people within the pce.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That was why martial artists were so highly revered despite being such a small percentage of the poption.


    It was because they held strength and power in their hands.


    King Folo continued to send people out to hunt Brahma down.


    At the same time, the upper echelons of Folo Pce were thinking of a way to deal with this mess.


    "We''ve got to settle this as soon as


    possible. The protests against our


    martial arts are getting more aaa


    more veheme esnp@eitied that if


    wWOdea'' SHY anything soon, they will


    force the International Martial Arts


    Union to sanction us. If that happens,


    we will be in an even more difficult


    position,¡¯ said an older man ina


    white turban worriedly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The International Martial Arts Union was like the United Nations of the martial arts world.


    If the International Martial Arts Union


    decided to sanction eee, Herat


    their martianartise? Wou be


    th¨¦ world''s public enemy. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1379 A Furious Brahma

    Once India faced sanctions, the martial artists they had overseas would find it difficult to move around and might even face


    threats to their lives.


    "| think it''s best if we just surrendered Brahma. He''s the cause of this mess, so as long as we don''t hide and protect him, the


    other countries won''t me Folo Pce for this," someone inside the pce''s hall suggested.


    King Folo just listened to everyone''s opinions and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Just then, a man with only one arm marched into the hall.


    Brahma had just returned from South America.


    He had been spending thest few days recuperating quietly and only made it back to Folo Pce that very morning.


    "Oh my, everyone''s around? I''m surprised." Brahma was clearly clueless about what was happening in the martial arts world and


    just smiled and greeted everyone since they were all gathered in the same ce.


    After that, Brahma sat down next to King Folo, picked up the ss of water on the table and downed it.


    The entire hall was silent. All of them were looking strangely at this man who looked like nothing had happened.


    King Folo was staring at him too.


    "What? Why is everyone looking at me? Continue your conversation, you don''t have to be bothered by me," said Brahma with a


    smile and wave of his hand.


    He turned to look at King Folo. "King Folo, do you know who | met in South America this time? You wouldn''t believe it. The sect


    leader of Chu Sect, the top fighter of the Sky Ranking, Tang Yun, was in the Amazon rainforest as well! Unbelievable, right? |


    actually managed to run into this woman whom nobody has ever been able to track," said Brahma with a cheeky grin, as if he


    was talking about something worth


    bragging about.


    But King Folo was in no mood to listen to such talk. After a period of silence, he snapped in an icy voice, "Brahma, I''m amazed


    that you actually came back. Do you know that your brief moment of joy has brought a terrible catastrophe on Folo Pce and


    the Indian martial arts circle?!" His angry voice echoed loudly in the hall.


    Brahma was confused. ¡°Me? What did | do? All | did was to help Chu Sect kill a Chinese boy. Why are you overreacting like


    this?" Brahma red back at King Folo and sounded angry.


    ¡°Overreacting? How dare you say that I''m overreacting? Do you know that the martial arts circles of nearly 50 countries are now


    demanding an exnation from us and we might face sanctions from the International Martial Arts Union? Your audacious act of


    massacring has made India a public enemy!" roared King Folo furiously as he mmed the table in rage.


    But Brahma was even more confused now and couldn''t understand a thing that King


    Folo was going on about. "What on earth happened? What massacre? What are you talking about?"


    "Do you really have no idea what''s happened?" King Folo started frowning when he noticed that Brahma¡¯s reaction seemed


    genuine and smelled something fishy.


    King Folo then briefly recounted everything that happened.


    After hearing what happened, Brahma was so furious that he mmed the wooden table in front of him to pieces with one palm.


    "Who is that asshole who dared to frame me?! If | find that fellow, I''m going to tear him to pieces!!" Brahma clenched his fist


    tightly and his entire arm was red from his fury.


    "So this matter really doesn''t have anything to do with you?" asked King Folo.


    ¡°Of course it doesn''t! If you didn''t tell me about it, | wouldn''t even have known! Think about it yourselves. I''m not very close to


    Reilo and his men, so why would | actually offend the international martial arts circle for a bunch of nobodies who aren''t even at


    grandmaster level?"


    ¡°Besides, | went through major battles within the rainforest and was injured very severely. Even if | wanted to kill so many people,


    it would have been impossible. Someone is obviously trying to set me up and harm the Indian martial arts circle!" said Brahma


    through clenched teeth. He felt like his chest was about to burst from how angry he was.


    He had always been the one who schemed against others.


    He never imagined that someone would scheme against him this time.


    What an insult!


    "King Folo, you don''t have to bother about this matter anymore. I''m going to find out who on earth did this terrible thing!" Brahma


    stormed off after making this deration.


    "Brahma,e back! Brahma!" King Folo tried to stop him, but Brahma ignored him and walked off.


    "Oh dear, this fellow is still as rash as ever," sighed King Folo with a heavy heart.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So what should we do? How should we answer the nations?" The rest of the martial artists in the pce still had to think of a


    response to the other countries.


    King Folo replied in a low voice, "There''s nothing else we can do. We just have to tell them the truth. Say that the Indra, Brahma,


    was framed by someone. This massacre has nothing to do with us! We didn''t do it, so we''re not going to take any responsibility


    for it!¡±


    He decided to remain firm and not give in to what the other countries demanded.


    This quickly caused an even bigger reaction from the international martial arts circles.


    But unlike the chaos out there, the Chinese martial arts world was calm and quiet.


    After he returned from the Amazon rainforest, Ye Qing-Tian remained on Mount Yan and waited for news about Ye Fan.


    One day passed, then two days, then half a month.


    There was still no news about the young man.


    All Ye Qing-Tian heard about was the deaths of many martial artists from other countries.


    It was now evening time, and the sun was setting. An authoritative looking man in white stood at the peak of Mount Yan with his


    hands folded behind his back. His deep eyes looked out towards the Pacific Ocean.


    Nobody knew what this man was feeling in his heart right now.


    After a short while, footsteps came up from behind him.


    "So you''re here. We''re all looking for you,"


    said Sword Saint with a smile.


    "Why? Is there news about Ye Fan?" asked Ye Qing-Tian anxiously when he saw Sword Saint walk towards him.


    Sword Saint shook his head. "Not yet.


    I''ve already sent some people to


    Jiangdong. If he''s <tjlive, keil!="" dejpiteiyeantddthis="" family.="" but="" it''s="" been="" so="" many="" days.="" if="" his="" family="" hasn''t="" heard="" back="" from="" him="" either,="" i''m="" afraid="" we="" have="" to="" be="" prepared="" for="" the="" worst."="" please="" read="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></tjlive,>


    He sighed and fell silent for a


    moment before continuing, "By t


    way, I''m sure you''yefeeata aftabout


    the maddd¨¦te in South America,


    right? All the various countries


    suspect the Indra, Brahma, did it.


    What do you think?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qing-Tian nodded and replied, "!


    did hear about it. But | don''t think


    Brahma is the killer. I''ve alre ymM


    investigated, fit SAT, When


    Brainy and Ye Fan were fighting, a


    mystery woman chopped off one of


    Brahma''s arms. It''s not very possible


    for someone so badly injured to kill


    nearly a hundred imminent Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    grandmasters at one shot."


    ¡°Besides, this person supposedly massacred people from so many countries for the sake of a few fighters from his own country,


    then left his name behind? None of this makes sense."

 Chapter 1380 The Sensation Ye Fan Caused

    Sword Saint nodded upon hearing Ye Qing-Tian''s analysis of the matter.


    "You don''t have to be too concerned over this matter. Nobody from China died in this massacre anyway. I''m more worried about


    Ye Fan''s safety now. It''s all my fault. | shouldn''t have let Ye Fan join this mission. He became a supreme grandmaster at such a


    young age, so if he ends up dying because of this, then | will be the greatest sinner in China''s martial arts history." Ye Qing-


    Tian gave a long sigh. He was really very worried.


    The past two weeks had been very difficult for Ye Qing-Tian. For as long as he had no news about Ye Fan, he found it hard to eat


    or sleep.


    "Ye, you don''t have to me yourself. One survives an ordeal on his own strength. Ye Fan might be very gifted, but he will have


    to eventually learn how to brave storms on his own. Even if you didn''t give him a mission this time, what about next time? You


    can''t possibly raise him in a sheltered and protected environment all the time, can you?¡±


    "A good sword is forged through a long period of hammering in the heat. A real strong fighter will be able to survive any attempt


    on his life. If he turns out to be real gold, he will emerge victorious. If he''s just useless sand, then he will be washed away


    quickly.¡±


    "If Ye Fan doesn''t make it back, it just means that he''s just like useless sand and will never make it in life no matter what you do.


    So don''t feel too bad for him," Sword Saintforted Ye Qing-Tian.


    Sword Saint was a lot calmer than the anxious Ye Qing-Tian.


    After all, most of the members of War God Castle were still doubtful of Ye Fan''s prowess.


    They didn''t really ce a lot of hopes on Ye Fan, so even if they lost him, they didn''t feel too disappointed.


    In all of China''s martial arts circle, probably only Ye Qing-Tian and Tang Hao, who fought Ye Fan one on one before, were more


    concerned about Ye Fan''s life.


    After saying these things, Sword Saint left.


    Ye Qing-Tian was left standing at the mountain peak alone as he waited.


    "Ye Fan, have you really perished in the forest?" His low voice was carried away by the freezing winds atop the mountain.


    Time continued to pass.


    The international martial arts world did not take back any of their usations at India.


    Many continued to demand an exnation from Folo Pce, while the friends and families of the deceased wanted Brahma to


    die as way of apology.


    But after their initial stage of anger and more details surfaced, many people also started wondering if Brahma was really the


    murderer after all.


    Was it possible for a man who had just lost an arm to destroy nearly a hundred imminent grandmasters at one shot?


    Would a supreme grandmaster ranked on the Sky Ranking really engage in such a bloody massacre for the sake of a few lowly


    martial artists?


    The logic didn''t hold up at all.


    Because of the many loopholes, there were several people who had made their way back to the rainforest to continue their


    investigations.


    Even more information was slowly revealed as they made a more thorough investigation.


    For example, why did Brahma go against the rules of the hunt and enter the Amazon rainforest?


    Also, why did high level martial artists from Chu Sect appear in the rainforest?


    Was there another treasure besides the spirit energy fruit that made supreme grandmasters willing to fight each other for?


    Even more mysteries surfaced as a result.


    But the one thing that attracted even more attention was that eye-catching Chinese young man who disyed his real prowess


    in the fight for spirit energy fruits.


    He had defeated all the martial artists from other countries all by himself and taken all the spirit energy fruits of the year for


    himself.


    On top of that, he had been able to fend off great attacks on that ind. Brahma had been forced to retreat from his attacks!


    Furthermore, these glorious results belonged to a young man who was only twenty years old.


    Once information about Ye Fan spread throughout the world, the entiremunity was shaken up as though a bomb had just hit


    them.


    "What did you say? Brahma could barely hold up against him? Oh my god! How powerful is this person? He must be in the top


    twenty of the Sky Ranking, right? | never knew China was actually hiding such a terrifying crazy old fellow!"


    "Wait, what? He''s not some old geezer who''s been secretly cultivating for years? He''s just in his twenties? That''s insane? Which


    twenty year old can be a supreme grandmaster?! Are you pulling my leg?"


    "Impossible! That''s definitely impossible! He''s be a supreme grandmaster at twenty? How is it possible that such a prodigy


    exists? You''ve got to be kidding!¡±


    "It''s all real. This informationes from someone who witnessed the fight. In fact a lot of people can prove this. Even Brahma


    himself has admitted the existence of this young man named Ye Fan!"


    Simr conversations were happening around the world.


    Everyone''s first reaction after finding out about Ye Fan was shock and disbelief.


    The martial arts forum was rife with arguments on the veracity of this information.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There were many teams that had


    been sent to fight for the spirit e y


    fruits, so besides the eadple whe


    djatiattie Massacre at the end, there


    were plenty of others who had left


    the rainforest before that. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    People like Kong Ming and hispanions, had all survived the rainforest hunt.


    Almost all the details of what happened in the rainforest wasing from these people.


    But even so, many still found it hard to believe that such a young supreme grandmaster existed.


    They held their disbelief until one day, War God Castle suddenly refreshed the list of grandmasters in China.


    Besides the six pirs of the nation who had established their reputation a long time ago, there was one more person on the list.


    Aseventh pir was listed. It was Ye Fan, and he was given the title of the Unrivalled!


    The announcement of this list was like a giant rock falling into the ocean, creating even more waves among the already


    tumultuous martial arts world.


    All who doubted Ye Fan''s existence no longer existed.


    This new list from China had officially confirmed Ye Fan''s existence, and proved that this young man was truly at supreme


    grandmaster level.


    "Oh my god! This Ye Fan seriously


    exists?! The rumors are all real! He


    reallyas rome graiteiraster But


    whet & ity. A genius like him ended


    up perishing so young." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That Brahma is really terrible! He


    went out to bully a young man and


    even ganged up with others agaynst


    ivy The ngian ett arts circle is


    r ly made up of a bunch of


    despicable and shameless people! Ye


    Fan''s death is really a terrible loss to


    the martial arts world." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After confirming Ye Fan''s existence, everyone was shocked, but many more were saddened.


    ording to what they knew, Ye Fan had been grievously injured, and his chances of surviving were slim.


    Besides, Ye Fan had been uncontactable for nearly a month now, so it was pretty clear that he had perished.

 Chapter 1381 Visiting Ye Fans Family

    ¡°Even the gods are jealous of prodigies after all. Who would have thought he would be famous only after he has died?"


    Some were saddened, some were disheartened.


    The martial arts world grieved the loss of this bright but short-lived star.


    But a man in white continued to wait at the peak of Mount Yan.


    He refused to believe that Ye Fan had perished just like that.


    Before long, another month quietly went by.


    There was still no news about Ye Fan in China.


    By this time, a lot of the discussion about Ye Fan had slowly died down.


    It wouldn''t be long before this name would be forgotten.


    This world was always like that. Once something new appeared, it would forget the previous one.


    Anew topic would rece the previous topic, just like a neer would rece the senior.


    Since Ye Fan was believed to be dead, only those closest to him would continue to talk about him.


    As time passed, the hope that Ye Qing-Tian had was slowly beginning to wane.


    "Ye, it''s been so long. I''m afraid he''s really noting back anymore.¡±


    Two figures stood quietly on top of Mount Yan.


    One was dressed elegantly in white.


    The other was extremely muscr and had a fierce stare.


    The man in white was the leader of China''s martial arts, the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian.


    The other was also one of the six pirs of China, Heavenly Grandmaster, Tang Hao.


    These were the only two members of War God Castle who cared about Ye Fan since they had actually properly interacted with


    him before.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    "Ye, don''t you think we should send someone over to visit his family? We should tell them about what we know so far. | heard


    that Ye Fan''s family has sent Lu Tian-He to ask about him many times during this time. We can''t keep this from them forever. |


    think War God Castle ought to send someone over to talk to them. Ye Fan ran into trouble carrying out one of our missions, so


    we should take some responsibility for it," suggested Tang Hao in a low voice.


    Ye Qing-Tian looked even more heavyden now.


    After a long period of silence, he finally let out a long sigh.


    "You''re right. We can''t hide this matter forever. Tell Sword Saint about this and let him send someone to Jiangdong to tell Ye


    Fan''s family exactly what''s happened. Also, let them know that they can look for War God Castle if they face any difficulties in the


    future. Even if Ye Fan doesn''te back, China''s martial arts circle will continue to protect the Ye family,¡± said Ye Qing-Tian with


    a heavy heart.


    After all, the Chinese martial arts circle had merely lost an outstanding young man. Someone else would eventually rise and


    be the next genius of War God Castle.


    But Ye Fan was everything to his family.


    Losing him might mean losing their entire world.


    So Ye Qing-Tian refused to let anyone inform Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei.


    He continued to wait and hoped for a miracle.


    But it looked like that miracle wasn''t going


    to happen.


    Since that was the case, it was high time to tell Ye Fan''s family about what happened.


    "TH get it done now." Tang Hao nodded and left to make arrangements.


    "What? Tang Hao, you want to go to Jiangdong personally just to visit a mere junior''s widow? Aren''t you going over the top with


    this? This is not appropriate. It really isn''t."


    The moment Tang Hao told the rest of War God Castle that he was bringing a team to Jiangdong to inform Ye Fan''s family about


    what happened, the rest of War God Castle immediately objected.


    "What do you mean by it''s not appropriate? Have you forgotten why Ye Fan ended up in this predicament? He''s sacrificed


    himself for the country and he''s lost his life for this nation. Going over the top ought to be the way to go! | don''t think it''s


    inappropriate at all," retorted Tang Hao.


    "Do you know how many people


    sacrifice themselves for this country?


    You''re going to lead a team


    personally to visit a young fellqw¡¯sy\


    widow, t aywhattsti6tt Phe others?


    Aa yon going to visit them personally


    as well? If we''re going to do things


    like this, then we don''t have to bother


    about the affairs of the country. We''ll


    just spend our timeforting the


    children and widows of our fallen


    martial artists," Mo Gu-Cheng, the


    King of Fighters, argued back. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You...you''re just being unreasonable now!" Tang Hao was infuriated by the King of Fighters¡¯ words and started to sound angry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don''t fight anymore. Why do all of you always start fighting when ites to Ye Fan? Thest time Qing-Tian


    threatened to fall out with us, now it''s Tang Hao''s turn," sighed Sword Saint as he shook his head and broke up the argument.


    "But | think that we should follow our usual


    procedure on this. We should just


    stick to what we''ve always done.


    We''ll send a team to represent


    China''s martial arts circle and W


    God Castle to Ye apis tml


    Jargdsrg You don''t have to go


    personally. The King of Fighters¡¯


    words were harsh, but he''s right. We


    lose people during missions all the


    time, but we''ve never had a member


    of War God Castle visit the family


    after that, so | don''t want to create a


    new precedent. Otherwise, others


    might use us of being unfair."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "But Sword Saint, Ye Fan is a different case. He''s a supreme grand..."


    Sword Saint cut Tang Hao off, "Enough. Let''s close this topic here and follow my instructions. War God Castle has already spent


    a lot of time on this boy. Now that he has perished, there is no need to waste any more time on him."


    Sword Saint waved his hands to tell everyone that they were not to talk about Ye Fan again.


    Anation and a powerful faction like theirs ought to be forward looking.


    Since Sword Saint had put it this way, there was nothing Tang Hao could say.


    He just swallowed everything he meant to say and agreed to follow Sword Saint''s arrangements.


    "Gu-Cheng, I''ll leave the selection of


    who to go to you. Tang is right too.


    Ye Fan might be a junior to us, but


    he''s also a Supreme grandm ¡®eal


    after all, Hope nek


    eae a higher rank to go. |


    think it''ll be good if your son, Wu-Ya,


    could be the team leader. Wu-Ya is


    the top ranking martial artist in the


    country after all of us, so he¡¯s good


    enough to go without making any


    special exceptions for Ye Fan." Sword


    Saint left this matter to the King of


    Fighters. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, | know what to do." Mo Gu-Cheng epted this task happily.

 Chapter 1382 The Stubborn Mo Wu-Ya

    On that night itself, the King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng, decided on who should go.


    He decided to send three people from War God Castle to form a condolences team to represent China''s martial arts circle and


    War God Castle. They were to head to Jiangdong, Ye Fan''s hometown, and to offer condolences to Ye Fan''s widow. The leader


    of this team was to be Mo Gu-Cheng''s son, Mo Wu-Ya.


    Mo Gu-Cheng told his son about this matterter that night when he got home.


    "What?! Dad, you''re asking me to be the team leader of a condolences team and visit the family of this nobody? You''ve got to be


    kidding! Isn''t it enough that he''s taken my position? | listened to you and didn''t get even with him. But now, you''re telling me to


    visit his family? Isn''t that an insult to me? I''m not going! | refuse!"


    Back in Japan, Mo Wu-Ya had been thrashed half to death by Ye Fan. But Ye Fan had gone by the name Chu Tian-Fan in Japan,


    so none of them knew that Chu Tian-Fan and Ye Fan were actually the


    same person.


    But this didn''t make Mo Gu-Cheng dislike Ye Fan any less.


    His son had fought for more than ten years to enter War God Castle and be the seventh pir of the nation.


    Most of his martial arts training was for the sake of attaining this goal.


    His time in Japan was supposed to be thest hurdle he had to cross before bing a supreme grandmaster.


    But Mo Wu-Ya never thought that all the hard work he had put in over so many years nearly came to a naught.


    Before he could even set foot into War God Castle, some fellow called Chu Tian-Fan had broken it. Mo Wu-Ya even nearly died


    from that fight.


    If his father hadn''t used countless treasures and spared no cost in his treatment, Mo Wu-Ya would probably have died by now.


    When Mo Wu-Ya heard that Chu Tian-Fan had perished, he was overjoyed.


    If Chu Tian-Fan was dead, that meant that nobody would fight for the title of supreme grandmaster with him.


    He would still be able to enter War God Castle as nned.


    But to his horror, after one Chu Tian-Fan left, Ye Fan appeared.


    The position of supreme grandmaster had slipped from his hands yet again.


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine how much anger and despair Mo Wu-Ya had felt.


    This was one of the worst things to experience in life - something that seemed within reach was snatched away at the veryst


    moment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Initially, the King of Fighters didn''t dare to tell his son about this. It was only when Mo Wu-Ya had almost recovered that he found


    out War God Castle had already conferred the title of supreme


    grandmaster to a young man named Ye Fan.


    Mo Wu-Ya was indignant and actually ran to War God Castle to argue with the God of War and the rest. He even said that he


    was going to Jiangdong to fight it out with Ye Fan andpete publicly.


    But Mo Wu-Ya was still recovering from such severe injuries, so his father stopped him from doing anything rash.


    Furthermore, Tang Hao had already gone to Jiangdong himself to test out Ye Fan''s prowess, and he had also confirmed that Ye


    Fan was indeed at a higher level than Mo Wu-Ya. It was only right to make Ye Fan the seventh supreme grandmaster of China


    instead.


    Ye Qing-Tian and Tang Hao supported Ye Fan, while Mo Wu-Ya was in no shape to fight. So no matter how unhappy Mo Gu-


    Cheng was about it, he had no choice but to ept the fact that Ye Fan had taken the ce that his son coveted so greatly.


    Many months had passed since this


    happened, but Mo Wu-Ya was still upset.


    Now that his father wanted him to visit Ye Fan''s family, Mo Wu-Ya became even more displeased.


    "Why are you so petty? Ye Fan did take the position that originally should have belonged to you, but he''s already gone. Why are


    you still being upset over a dead person?¡± Mo Gu-Cheng continued to persuade his son.


    But Mo Wu-Ya refused to listen to any of this and turned his father down. "Dad, say no more. | will not go. You can find someone


    else. | don''t care whether he''s dead or alive. A lowly punk like him will always be beneath me!¡±


    "Why, you!" Mo Gu-Cheng gnashed his teeth angrily. "You little bastard, are you trying to drive me to an early grave?!"


    "I''ll be honest with you. Sword Saint is the one who personally said that you should lead the team and go to Jiangdong. This is


    an order from the top, so it''s not up to you whether you want to go or not!" shouted


    Mo Gu-Cheng fiercely. He was so angry with his son.


    But Mo Wu-Ya wasn''t threatened by his father''s fury. He stubbornly insisted, "These legs belong to me. So whether | go or not


    isn''t up to you either!¡±


    Mo Wu-Ya then stormed out without giving his father another chance to speak.


    "You little bastard! So you think you''re all grown up and you can speak to your father like that?!" Mo Gu-Cheng nearly started


    jumping up and down in his anger. Mo Wu-Ya didn''t respond even after Mo Gu-Cheng shouted a few more times.


    "Gu-Cheng, forget it. You know how prideful our son is. He was so badly hurt prior to this, then someone took his ce in the list,


    so he''s been in a poor mood because of this. Do try to understand where he''sing from. Why don''t you just get someone else


    to go?"


    "That Ye Fan might have been


    formidable, but he''s passed on


    anyway, and he was ju ta youagyster.


    it iBour Soni Going to visi


    not ee yer iS going to visit


    {Olt


    hith even if he were alive, right? |


    think you should just get someone


    else to go,¡± said a beautiful woman in


    a casual long dress by his side.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This woman was Mo Wu-Ya''s mother, and the wife of the King of Fighters.


    After his wife talked him round, Mo Gu-Cheng calmed down. He finally sighed. "Forget it. If he doesn''t want to go, then he


    doesn''t have to. I''ll find someone else then. Alright, let''s eat first."


    "Gu-Cheng, is there still a chance for our son to be supreme grandmaster?"


    "There is a chance, but he might have


    to wait a few more years. Giving


    someone this title is a huge thing, so


    unless you''ve made some ee reel


    significant co iPyti@D Sor you''ve


    woreealiybrilliant battle, it''s very


    hard to confer this title again so


    quickly after thest one. So since


    we''ve missed this one, it''ll be hard for


    him to get the title within the next


    two to three years. But of course, if


    our son makes a breakthrough and


    reaches the next level in martial arts,


    then that''s a different story." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters and his wife were still worrying about Mo Wu-Ya.


    In reality, the reason why Mo Wu-Ya was having such difficulty getting the title was because his own prowess wasn''t at that level.


    The other members of War God Castle had tested Mo Wu-Ya''s ability and found him to be only at the peak of grandmaster level.


    His boxing technique was pretty powerful since that was his family''s strength, so he could be considered half a supreme


    grandmaster at best.


    Strictly speaking, Mo Wu-Ya wasn''t eligible to be named a supreme grandmaster.


    But it had been a very long time since


    China had a supreme grandmaster,


    and it was alittle embatrassiag $n)


    them. So of tha cakeGt Pret own


    reputati n, War God Castle agreed to


    lower their standards a little. If Mo


    Wu-Ya was able to make a name for


    himself in Japan and produce decent


    results, they were willing to give him


    the title. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately for Mo Wu-Ya, Ye Fan appeared out of nowhere, so this deal was off.

 Chapter 1383 At the Foot of Mount Yunding

    Since China now had a genuine supreme grandmaster, a borderline case like Mo Wu-Ya didn''t stand a chance anymore.


    But even though Mo Wu-Ya had failed to clinch the title because he wasn''t good enough, he still felt that Ye Fan had taken his


    position, so his family didn''t like Ye Fan.


    In the end, Mo Wu-Ya didn''t be part of the condolences team.


    Only two out of three of the team that the King of Fighters had put together went ahead.


    "King of Fighters, are you only sending two people? Isn''t that a little miserly on our part? Usually when someone below


    grandmaster level dies, we send at least three people. If we lose a grandmaster, we send at least nine. Ye Fan was a supreme


    grandmaster. Even though he didn''t make a lot of contributions, surely we can''t just send two people, right?" someone couldn''t


    help but ask Mo Gu-Cheng about the sad looking condolences team.


    But Mo Gu-Cheng wasn''t bothered and just waved his hands about as he said nonchntly, "He''s already dead, so who cares


    about how big the group is? It''s the thought that counts. Alright now, let them head off for Jiangdong."


    Mo Gu-Cheng then turned and went back into War God Castle without even bothering to send the condolences team off.


    ¡°Brother Hua, was this Ye Fan really a supreme grandmaster? Why do | get the sense that War God Castle doesn''t ce much


    importance on him? Thest time a grandmaster passed on, War God Castle sent a nine person team to send condolences to


    his family, including some highly respected senior martial artists."


    ¡°But now, a supreme grandmaster has sacrificed his life for the country, so it''s only right to send several grandmaster level


    martial artists, right? Instead, they''ve just sent you and I, two young ones in the martial arts world. Isn''t that patronizing?"


    After they got the order to leave, a ck Land Rover drove out from Yanjing and headed for Ye Fan''s ce in Jiangdong.


    The two members of the team sent to Jiangdong to offer condolences to Ye Fan''s widow were conversing in the car.


    The one who spoke was a man around 30 years old or so. He was considered a junior among the many older martial artists in


    the martial arts arena.


    He was driving while raising his doubts.


    Next to him was a young man half lying in his seat. He had a cigarette dangling from his mouth as he hummed quietly.


    If Lu Yan-Xi and Kong Ming were here, they would have immediately recognized this young man as the one who went with them


    to South America. It was Lv Hua.


    Lv Hua was from a martial arts family and was considered to have an extraordinary background. His grandfather was also listed


    as one of China''s grandmasters, and he was supposedly a team mate of Ye


    Fan''s since they headed for South America together.


    Either way, Lv Hua was suitable to be part of this condolences team.


    It wasn''t overdoing it, but it didn''t look bad on War God Castle either.


    So when the King of Fighters was forming the team, the first person he chose was Lv Hua.


    The man driving was Lin Si-Cong. He was one of the more gifted martial artists among his generation, and someone that War


    God Castle was grooming.


    There was nothing else special about this man.


    He was part of this team because the King of Fighters had randomly picked him.


    "It''s normal. He''s dead anyway, so what''s the use of making such a big thing out of it? It''s already enough for the Chinese martial


    arts circle to even send a team to offer condolences. Besides, Ye Fan''s surviving family members are of no use to our circle.


    Why would War God Castle care about worthless people?" replied Lv Hua nonchntly.


    He had seen a lot of such things.


    Only those of value were highly regarded.


    War God Castle might treat Ye Fan''s family better when Ye Fan was alive on ount of Ye Fan, but once he was dead, then


    everyone who depended on him but had no power or value of their own would be left to their own devices.


    Lv Hua felt that War God Castle was just going through a formality by sending a team down like this. It was all for show.


    Once he and Lin Si-Cong were done with this trip, War God Castle would probably never bother about Ye Fan''s family ever


    again.


    "Brother Hua, | understand what you''re saying, but Ye Fan was the seventh pir of our nation. Even if it''s just for show, we ought


    to still send a few important people, right? If anyone else finds out that the only people who sent condolences were youngsters


    like the two of us, they would think that War God Castle is heartless. This man was a pir of the nation, but that''s all he got after


    he died." Lin Si-Cong still couldn''t understand this arrangement and felt that War God Castle had not closed this matter properly.


    Lv Hua justughed. "You have no idea, huh. Beforeing, | heard that this team was put together by the King of Fighters. The


    King of Fighters¡¯ son, Mo Wu-Ya, was a hot candidate for the seventh grandmaster''s position, but Ye Fan ended up taking it


    instead. In short, Ye Fan snatched his son''s title away. Do you think the King of Fighters would take this lying down? | think the


    team is so pathetic partly because the King of Fighters and his son made it so."


    Lv Hua was from a martial arts family after all, so he had many more sources of such informationpared to Lin Si-Cong.


    ¡°My goodness, | didn''t know they had such a feud going on." Lin Si-Cong was


    shocked.


    He thought that this sort of selfishpetition and bearing of grudges only happened between ordinary folks like himself.


    He didn''t think that those who stood at the pinnacle of martial arts would also harbor such selfishness and ambition.


    After finding out about this feud, Lin Si-Cong felt that all his questions had been answered.


    And at the same time, Lin Si-Cong''s attitude towards this mission had be a lot more casual and flippant.


    Since his higher ups couldn''t care less, then why should the subordinates bother?


    After a long drive, Lin Si-Cong and Lv Hua finally reached Yunzhou.


    They followed the address they were given and drove all the way to Mount Yunding


    Vi.


    After several months of construction


    work, Mount Yunding Vi had@gane


    AS aheqamilet change after the


    fi bang it to the ground thest


    time. Please read the original contentContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It stood on the peak of the mountain, high up in the clouds, and looked down upon the rest of the city.


    Lv Hua and Lin Si-Cong were immediately stunned by the majestic and luxurious building in front of them.


    "This ce has excellent fengshui.


    Even the mansion my grandfather


    lives in doesn''t match up-to thie) (11


    Q slike\£¤e ra nass rather


    powerful and of high standing in


    Jiangdong when he was still alive,¡± Lv


    Hua eximed in his heart after


    getting out of the car and staring at


    Ye Fan''s house. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But after he got over his initial


    surprise, heughed and murmur.


    to himself, "But go whatraNotrat er


    How iaWer Fl or how highly ranking


    one used to be, once you''re dead,


    then it doesn''t mean anything Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    anymore. Just like this bungalow. No matter how beautiful or luxurious it is, it will now belong to someone else."


    Lv Hua snorted coldly and started walking.


    He walked right onto the top of Mount Yunding!

 Chapter 1384 A Breathtaking Beauty

    But nobody knew that Lv Hua was thinking about as he smiled coldly.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mu-Cheng had heard that War God Castle was sending someone over to visit her, so she was already waiting


    inside the bungalow.


    Besides Qiu Mu-Cheng, Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi were also waiting with her.


    Since Chen Ao had chosen to stand on the wrong side thest time Jiangdong fell into peril, Ye Fan had punished him by


    chasing him out of Jiangdong for good. Everything he used to own was now under Wang Jie-Xi''s care.


    The three with Qiu Mu-Cheng were all Ye Fan''s most loyal and long serving regents, and were powerful men in Jiangdong who


    could stand the test of time.


    While Ye Fan wasn''t around, these three men helped Qiu Mu-Cheng to manage all of Jiangdong.


    Without their help, there was no way Qiu Mu-Cheng could handle such a huge


    territory all by herself.


    And thanks to their help, Jiangdong had be virtually immovable under Qiu Mu-Cheng''s care.


    Every powerful family, corporation and business looked up to Mufan Group as their leader.


    On top of that, Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi had invited the most powerful businessmen of each of the 18 cities in Jiangdong to


    be part of a chamber ofmerce so as to better control the big businesses within the province. Qiu Mu-Cheng was the


    chairman of this chamber ofmerce.


    One could say that Mufan Group now had control over all 18 cities, and had built a province-wide business empire.


    All of Jiangdong had practically be Ye Fan''s backyard.


    But of course, all these things had gone so smoothly and all these rich and powerful businessmen had been willing to submit to


    Mufan Group only because of Ye Fan.


    They respected Qiu Mu-Cheng because she was Ye Fan''s wife.


    They looked up to Mufan Group because it was started by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s name was like the name of the emperor in Jiangdong.


    He was highly esteemed and revered wherever he went.


    After the battle at Mount Tai, the fight at Dongchang Lake, and the kneeling of the soldiers at Haiyuan Restaurant, the young


    man who stepped his way to power on the blood and bones of those who tried to kill him had truly convinced all the leaders in


    Jiangdong to follow him.


    No matter what Qiu Mu-Cheng did, as long as it was in Ye Fan''s name, nobody would stop her.


    But during this time, Qiu Mu-Cheng had heard some things about Ye Fan, and it made her very uneasy.


    In order to find out the veracity of the news she heard, Qiu Mu-Cheng got someone to contact Ye Yu-Yan''s teacher, Lu Tian-He.


    Lu Tian-He didn''t dare to make any judgment on the information himself, so he used his connections to get someone to make


    some queries at War God Castle, and to let the members of War God Castle know that Ye Fan''s family was worried about him.


    And that was how War God Castle eventually decided to send a condolences team here.


    But when Qiu Mu-Cheng realized that the answer to her worries was really on the way to her home, she started feeling scared.


    She sat in the midst of the bungalow without saying a word. Her face was paler than usual, and there was fear and panic in her


    eyes.


    So many mixed emotions were going through her heart right now. She kept downing cup after cup of tea.


    "Miss Qiu, don''t worry. Mr Chu is a very lucky man, so I''m sure he''s fine. All those rumors were probably exaggerated or


    something. Besides, Yanjing is sending some folks here, right? I''m sure they''re bringing you good news," Li Er and the rest tried


    tofort Qiu Mu-Cheng with big smiles on their faces when they noticed her restlessness.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded.


    But the level of worry and fear in her heart didn''t decrease at all.


    She had not been able to contact Ye Fan for months now. This was even longer than the time he met with that assassination


    attempt in Japan.


    It was hard for Qiu Mu-Cheng not to worry.


    She could only pray that Yanjing was bringing her good news.


    She didn''t know much about what Ye Fan was doing this time round, but she knew that Ye Fan had gone on this trip because he


    had received a mission from Yanjing.


    He was working for the country or something.


    After going for so long without any news, Qiu Mu-Cheng could only hope that War God Castle had news about Ye Fan.


    Just then, the sound of a car arriving at the foot of Mount Yunding could be heard.


    The low rumble of the engine sounded like the roar of a wild animal as it echoed in the mountain.


    "Miss Qiu, looks like the people we''ve


    been waiting for are re Letsg@ou


    and receive e theraGehe 13 Lu says


    thatthe people visiting us today


    aren''t just Some small fry," said Li Er


    as he got up. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All of them smiled and walked out with Qiu Mu-Cheng to receive their guests.


    Just as they reached the door of the bungalow, they saw two men in smart suits walking towards them.


    "Hello there! Are both of you here from Yanjing to visit Mr Chu''s family?" asked Li Er politely with a bright smile on his face.


    "What Mr Chu? | don''t know any Mr Chu," replied Lv Hua coldly with a frown.


    He looked around him and asked very rudely, "Isn''t this Ye Fan''s house?"


    "Oh yes, yes, it is," Li Er nodded.


    "In that case, where''s Ye Fan''s family? Why aren''t they here to receive us? You mean we have to go in ourselves to look for


    them?" asked Lv Hua in an arrogant and nasty voice.


    ¡°Well, that..." Li Er didn''t know how to respond to that.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng walked over and said politely, "| am Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng. Are both of you from Yanjing?"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wanted to confirm their identities first, but Lv Hua didn''t reply her immediately. Instead, he went into a daze when


    he saw Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He looked blown away by her beauty.


    "Gosh, that Ye Fan looked so


    ordinary, but his wife is actually this


    alee Even th ties''


    fartiigis thingpared to


    i thought Lv Hua in shock to


    himself. Qiu Mu-Cheng was


    extraordinarily beautiful to him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he also felt jealous and envious of Ye Fan.


    "My goodness, the wife of a supreme grandmaster is truly a breathtaking beauty. As the saying goes, heroes are always


    apanied by beauties!¡± Lin Si-Cong immediatelyplimented her.


    He smiled and introduced himself to


    Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Miss Qiu, we have


    received orders toe to ee


    Jiangdon 10 visibavddraster Ye


    Fan''s anne We''ve brought along


    some gifts, we hope that you will


    ept them." Lin Si-Cong took out


    some presents from inside the car


    and passed them to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1385 The World Has Collapsed

    "On behalf of Ye Fan, thank you," Qiu Mu-Cheng forced a smile while thanking Lin Si-Cong.


    It was hard for Qiu Mu-Cheng to be happy when she did not know where Ye Fan was, or if he was still alive.


    As such, she found it really hard to give a genuine smile even when she was facing these guests from Yanjing.


    "That''s not quite right, Miss Qiu. What have these gifts got to do with Ye Fan when they are meant for you? There''s no need for


    you to express your gratitude on his behalf,¡± said Lv Hua with a smile.


    Lv Hua had treated Li Er and the rest with an arrogant and cold attitude earlier, but when he saw how beautiful Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was, his attitude changed and he treated her very warmly.


    He was all smiles when he spoke to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But what Lv Hua had said disconcerted Li Er and the rest.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was flustered and at a loss for words.


    "Miss Qiu, we''vee a long way, so aren''t you going to invite us in?¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hurriedly apologized, "I''m so sorry for my oversight. Please,e in.


    We have prepared a wee feast specially for both of you."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest led Lv Hua and Lin Si-Cong towards the vi as she spoke.


    "Mr Ly, Mr Lin, please, have a seat over here," said Li Er as he showed the guests to their seats.


    "| prefer to sit with Miss Qiu. It''s more convenient as | have some things that | need to speak to her about." With a wave of his


    hand, Lv Hua sat next to Qiu Mu-Cheng instead.


    Li Er frowned but decided not toment further and left Lv Hua to do as he pleased.


    After a short exchange of pleasantries, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng decided to be direct and asked, "Mr Lv, it has been some months since Ye Fan left and we have not been able to


    contact him since. We heard from General Lu that he was on a mission for the country. Do you have news on him? It will be good


    if | can speak with him over a call even if he cannot return yet."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked hopeful as she posed these questions to Lv Hua.


    She had been feeling uneasy because of Ye Fan and had not been able to eat or sleep well during this period of time. Also, the


    news that they had gathered on Ye Fan had only increased her anxiety but they could not be validated.


    She could only ce her hope on these two guests from Yanjing.


    Before Lv Hua could reply, Lin Si-Cong gave a sigh and spoke grimly, "Miss Qiu, to be honest, we are here because of Ye Fan.


    But please, brace yourself and be mentally prepared before we tell you what happened.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart sank when she heard what Lin Si-Cong said.


    "What happened? Please, tell me, what on earth has happened to Ye Fan?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked anxiously as she looked at Lin


    Si-Cong.


    Lin Si-Cong sighed again and conveyed what he knew, "Miss Qiu, from what | know, Grandmaster Ye Fan showed his prowess


    when he was in South America a few months back. He had defeated many martial artists from various countries and even had


    high level Indian martial artists beat a hasty retreat.¡±


    "Grandmaster Ye Fan had shown the rest of the world how powerful China is. But at a crucial moment, he was ambushed by


    some despicable people and suffered serious injuries. After that attack, he went missing and we do not know if he''s still alive."


    "We sent numerous groups in search for him over the past few months. But we have not been sessful. We have no choice


    but to presume that he has died for


    our country."


    BANG!


    Upon hearing this, a tremor took over Qiu Mu-Cheng and she knocked over the ss of red wine in front of her, shattering it to


    pieces.


    The wine spilled onto Qiu Mu-Cheng''s long flowy white dress and stained it a vivid red, just like fresh blood!


    Lei San and the rest were shocked by the news as well. Wang Jie-Xi''s eyes popped wide open and Li Er shot to his feet with


    reddened eyes as he shouted at Lin Si-Cong and Lv Hua, "This is impossible! Just a few months ago, Mr Chu defeated two


    powerful families and made thousands of soldiers kneel in awe of him. Our leader had even bestowed Mr Chu the title of the


    Unrivalled and the most powerful and prestigious people have submitted to him. How could he have perished merely a few


    monthster? There must have been a mistake! You guys must have made a mistake!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face went pale in shock as she remained silent.


    She looked as if she had lost her soul.


    "| know this news is very sudden and


    it is difficult for you to ept this.


    The Chinese martial arts circle had


    found it hard to believe it initially #9)


    well. This was why WE continued to


    spatertdr fim over the past few


    months. We had really hoped for a


    miracle. But you must understand


    that the chances of him being alive is


    very slim. You can ask Brother Hua if


    you don''t believe me. He was on the


    same mission as Grandmaster Ye


    Fan," Lin Si-Cong exined. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Qiu Mu-Cheng and the rest looked towards Lv Hua.


    "Well...Miss Qiu, | understand how


    you must be feeling now. It is difficult


    to ept that you are already a


    widow when you are still so young


    and beautiful. In fact, it will be ory)


    difficult f rany wonisn te ept this


    sduien ews. But this is life, it often


    puts us through many trials and


    tribtions. Just like Grandmaster Ye


    Fan. He was such a talented genius. |


    had only known him for a brief period


    of time but we got along very well. He


    was like a brother to me. Who would


    have thought that this brother of


    mine would die at the hands of


    despicable people? | wanted to fight


    those people to death when | saw


    what they did to him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "But before he died, he had held my


    hand and told me to look after you,


    the Ye family and his Jiangdon


    eae


    estate. Rest a ured. duis Qtueven


    thowga Brother Ye is gone, | will never


    allow anyone to bully you or any of


    his family members." Lv Hua''s words


    were touching to those present and


    he looked genuinely grieved with the


    loss of a good friend and brother.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was hard for one to see that he was acting.


    And so, Li Er and the rest believed what Lv Hua had said.


    "So...so it''s true? Mr Chu is dead?" Li Er and the rest asked grievously.


    With a low thud, Li Er fell back onto his seat. He felt like his world has copsed.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bright and pretty eyes dimmed with sorrow.


    The world no longer had any color in it.


    They thought the guests from Yanjing would bring them news of Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    But what awaited them was news of Ye Fan''s death instead!

 Chapter 1386 Recalling the Green Dragon Force

    It was dusk.


    Thest remaining rays from the setting sun had painted the sky with a beautiful shade of red.


    The gentle breeze caused ripples across the water on Yunwu Lake.


    The sapphire coloredke had the beautiful sky reflected onto its surface.


    In the reflection, Mount Yunding Vi appeared surreal, as though it existed only in one''s dreams.


    It looked majestic, yet ethereal.


    It would stop anyone in their tracks when they saw it!


    Lv Hua and Lin Si-Cong had already left Mount Yunding Vi.


    Li Er had arranged for them to stay at the most luxurious hotel in Yunzhou.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng, Li Er, Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi were left in the vi.


    Ever since they were told of Ye Fan''s death, Qiu Mu-Cheng had neither moved from her seat nor spoken a word the whole


    afternoon.


    Only her pale beautiful face gave a hint on the torment and grief she was feeling.


    "Miss Qiu, are you alright?" Although Li Er and the rest had calmed down and epted that something serious had happened to


    Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s condition was worrying.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head and finally spoke, "I''m alright. | would like to be alone for a while."


    Li Er nodded his head as he said, "Alright. But Miss Qiu, | don''t think we can believe everything they had said. That Lv Hua has a


    viinous look and | keep having a feeling that something is off about him. | think we can trust what Lin Si-Cong had said


    though."


    "Mr Lin had said that this is only their conjecture. There is still a chance that Mr Chu is still alive as long as his body is not found.


    It could be just like thest time when everyone thought Mr Chu had died, but he came back alive, right? So, Miss Qiu, you have


    to stay strong. Even if Mr Chu is no longer around, the three of us will still assist you in managing Mr Chu''s estate in Jiangdong,¡±


    Li Er said earnestly as he tried to convince Qiu Mu-Cheng to look at the bright side of things.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded and thanked the three of them.


    "We will leave now, please have a good rest, Miss Qiu."


    "Just give us a call should you need anything."


    After saying what they could, Li Er and the other two left Mount Yunding Vi.


    Only Qiu Mu-Cheng was left in the vi now.


    It was at this moment that she no longer had to hide what she was really feeling. Qiu Mu-Cheng slumped over the table and


    allowed heart wrenching sobs to escape


    from her.


    Her heart-breaking cries were filled with so much emotion. It was a mix of grief, fears and confusion.


    She was like a sheltered beautiful flower that had been suddenly exposed to the harsh elements of the world.


    Lei San gave a sigh when they left the vi.


    ¡°Life can really be unpredictable. It can bring a person blessing one moment and misfortune the next. Who would have thought


    such a tragedy would happen to Mr Chu in just a matter of a few months?" Lei San said as he gave another sigh.


    Li Er was silent for a long moment before he said soberly, "Maybe this is what Mr Chu had said about the martial arts world,


    where danger is always lurking round the corner and the risk of losing one''s life is high. Mr Chu had always borne this risk alone


    and it''s because of him that Jiangdong could experience peace and prosperity. Who will be able to guard Jiangdong if Mr Chu is


    really gone?"


    Li Er''s eyes reddened as he gazed far ahead of him. His usually wise-looking eyes looked sorrowful.


    Li Er used to be a servant of the Chu family and it was not a surprise that he knew a lot more about the martial arts world.


    Jiangdong''s administration was in order and the people experienced peace and prosperity under the three men''s management.


    But they were only skilled enough to handle the rich and powerful families and businesses.


    They would not be able to withstand any attacks from powerful martial artists.


    Li Er and the other two had no confidence they could handle and stop the likes of Xur Shao-Hua and Lu Ming-Feng.


    "Sigh...We can only hope that the Chinese martial arts circle is really willing to protect Mr Chu''s family and estate," Li Er said


    worriedly.


    VROOM...


    With a low roar from their cars, Li Er and the rest left Mount Yunding. They were feeling depressed, as though they had lost their


    key pir of strength.


    Ye Fan rarely interfered in the management of Jiangdong, but to Li Er and others, they would feel strong, stable and secure as


    long as Ye Fan was alive.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that they had received news of Ye Fan''s possible death, worry and fear started to form in their hearts.


    ¡°Master Er, what happened? You have been looking worried ever since you came back," asked Jin Bao and Yin Bao puzzledly


    when they saw how gloomy Li Er was in the house.


    Li Er sighed and spoke slowly, "It''s nothing. | just miss Mr Chu suddenly and realized that | cannot bear to be apart from him."


    ¡°Ohoho!" Jin Baoughed loudly. "Master Er, you''re not the only one who cannot bear to be apart from Mr Chu. All of Jiangdong


    can''t bear to be apart from him either.¡±


    "You are right. If Jiangdong wants to remain stable for a long time, we cannot do without Mr Chu. Another storm will hit


    Jiangdong if Mr Chu is no longer around,¡± said Li Er quietly.


    "What?"


    ¡°Master Er, what happened? Did something happen to Mr Chu again?"


    Having sensed that something serious had happened from Li Er''s gloominess, Jin Bao and Yin Bao asked Li Er with some


    uncertainty in their voices.


    "That''s enough, do not ask what you are not supposed to know,¡± Li Er chided the two and the brothers immediately stopped their


    questioning.


    "Oh yes, is Zi-Yang and the rest back


    from their external training? Give him


    a call and have the Gre Dragon \!


    IF roesatrauia¨¦aty to Yunzhou and


    station themselves at Mount Yunding


    Vi. We should use our trained


    soldiers when the asion calls for


    it. Tell them, the time hase for


    them to be of use." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Actually, forget it, | will contact him


    myself. Both of you can go out now,"


    Li Er decided to,pepganalty ane? call


    tOIsadn et Zi-Yang, as he was


    worried that Jin Bao and Yin Bao


    would not be able to exin things


    clearly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ever since Ye Fan left Yunzhou, the


    Green Dragon Force had spent some


    time makin agiysteits ther


    tear. @ hey were ready, they had


    set out for training in the wilderness


    based on the training program set by


    Ye Fan. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was now highly likely that something bad had happened to Ye Fan.


    In order to better deal with any unforeseen events, it was best to recall the Green Dragon Force urgently and have them guard


    Mount Yunding.


    Ye Fan had chosen to protect and train the Green Dragon Force even at the expense of breaking ties with the Jiangdong armed


    forces.


    Why did he do this?


    It was only because Ye Fan wanted to ensure that there would always be a strategic force that could help to stabilize Jiangdong


    and protect Qiu Mu-Cheng when he was not around.


    It was time for the hidden Green Dragons toe forth and y their role.


    At the same time, Lv Hua and Lin Si-Cong were enjoying a sumptuous dinner at the hotel in which they were staying.


    ¡°Brother Hua, are we going back tomorrow?" Lin Si-Cong asked casually during dinner.


    Lv Hua chuckled and replied, "What''s the hurry?"

 Chapter 1387 Opportunity of A Lifetime

    ¡°We just got here. It''s ok to spend a few more days here before reporting back," Lv Hua said as heughed again.


    ¡°But Brother Hua, we were tasked with visiting Grandmaster Ye Fan''s widow. Since we''ve already visited her and offered our


    condolences, it''s meaningless for us to stay any longer," Lin Si-Cong said in an attempt to persuade Lv Hua.


    "Who said it''s meaningless to stay on?" Lv Hua poured himself another ss of red wine and took a sip before continuing, Tve


    done a little investigation, and it turns out this Ye Fan is actually the leader of Jiangdong. Hispany, Mufan Group, practically


    controls all the financial resources in Jiangdong. All the powerful families, corporations and businesses look up to Mufan Group


    as their leader! And currently, the person making all the decisions in Mufan Group is the beauty whom we had met earlier, Miss


    Qiu Mu-Cheng."


    Lin Si-Cong was astonished by what he had heard, "It''s hard to believe that a young and beautifuldy like Miss Qiu could be so


    talented in business. Otherwise, it would be difficult for a woman to help Grandmaster Ye Fan to manage an entire corporation so


    sessfully. This alone makes her a truly eminent woman.¡±


    Lin Si-Cong''s admiration for this supreme grandmaster''s widow increased.


    Jiangdong was a huge territory with thousands of powerful stakeholders with conflicting interests. He definitely had no


    confidence to do as well as Qiu Mu-Cheng if he was given this task.


    ¡°An eminent woman?" Lv Hua asked before he started tough sarcastically.


    "Do you really believe that a woman has the capability to overawe so many rich and powerful people in Jiangdong? Frankly, Ye


    Fan is the only reason why she could be so well-respected here. Qiu Mu-Cheng and Mufan Group are not the ones whom they


    fear or respect. It is Ye Fan, and only Ye Fan." "Otherwise, without a powerful family background or strong martial arts skills, how


    could a weak woman like her be able to control such a big empire? Ye Fan is the only pir holding Mufan Group together. Now


    that Ye Fan is dead, do you think a lone woman like her will be able to continue to manage such a big territory?" Lv Hua


    exined to Lin Si-Cong as his light and flippantughter resounded in the room.


    Lin Si-Cong nodded, "Hmm, | suppose you are right."


    "In this case, Jiangdong is likely going to be thrown in chaos with the death of Grandmaster Ye Fan. Brother Hua, all the more we


    should leave this ce quickly then. Otherwise, we may be embroiled in this mess,¡± said Lin Si-Cong worriedly.


    Lv Hua''s smile widened when he heard these words, "Si-Cong, do you know the reason why your ranking is always behind mine


    in the tests from War God Castle? It''s because you are not as courageous or ambitious as me. There''s a saying that the true


    nature of a hero will be revealed when the world is in chaos. A chaotic JiangdongN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    could only mean a chance! It is an opportunity for us. Someone has to take over Ye Fan''s estate since he''s dead, right? Since


    there are bound to be contenders for his estate, why don''t we join in as well?"


    What?


    ¡°You want to take over Grandmaster Ye Fan''s estate? Lv Hua, you''re nuts! How could you covet the business of a supreme


    grandmaster? How dare you enter a fight for thend that belongs to a pir of the nation? Do you have a death wish?!" Lin Si-


    Cong was scared shitless when he heard what Lv Hua had in mind.


    He had never thought Lv Hua was this bold, to even stretch his hand into a supreme grandmaster''s fortune for a share.


    It was like trying to catch a tiger by its tail - that was practically suicide.


    Lin Si-Cong''s face was ashen as he tried to persuade Lv Hua not to do anything stupid.


    But Lv Hua remained calm and exined with a smile, "Why are you panicking? | didn''t say | was going to take over Ye Fan''s


    estate. We are just going to help him manage it. I''m not being greedy and covetous here. | am doing this because Grandmaster


    Ye Fan told me to help him manage his estate and to take care of his family before he died. | would like to fulfil Ye Fan''sst wish


    and help his widow manage his estate. Didn''t the higher ups send us here because of this reason? We are here not only to visit


    Ye Fan''s widow but also to give them the help they need. So really, things are not as serious as you make them out to be.¡±


    Lv Hua sneered coldly.


    No one knew if everything Lv Hua had said was the truth.


    Lin Si-Cong started to calm down after hearing Lv Hua''s exnation. Even though he still felt a little scared, Lin Si-Cong replied,


    "So you are only helping Miss Qiu tide over this precarious situation and fulfil Grandmaster Ye Fan''sst wish. Brother Hua, you


    really valueradeship. You''re a true man of honor."


    ¡°But you had really scared me earlier on. | thought you had wanted to forcefully take over Grandmaster Ye Fan''s estate," Lin Si-


    Cong said with a sigh of relief.


    Lv Hua shook his head and asked instead, "What are you scared of?¡±


    "No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he''s already dead. What can he do even if someone really takes over his estate? He can''t


    possibly climb out from his grave and seek revenge, can he?" Lv Hua said coldly.


    Lin Si-Cong shuddered as he said in a low voice, "Brother Hua, be careful with your words...what you had just said was showing


    great disrespect to a pir of the country."


    "¡°Hoho, | was just joking. Come, let''s have a drink!" Lv Huaughed softly and changed the subject at hand.


    After dinner, Lv Hua made an excuse and went out on his own.


    Once he was out of the hotel, Lv Hua made a phone call.


    "What? You want to take over the


    estate belonging to a supreme


    grandmaster? Are you crazy? Yo


    bastard! It''s ju aging tthe Sinatter


    dfyima be£¤ote the entire Lv family will


    be dead because of you!" When he


    heard of his son''s ns to take over


    Ye Fan''s estate in Jiangdong, Lv


    Hua''s father couldn''t help but scold


    Lv Hua out of anger and fear. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Lv family was part of the martial arts circle and with their strong foundation, they could be considered as one of the most


    powerful families in Jiangbei.


    But still, they would never dare to offend a supreme grandmaster.


    "Dad, cool down and listen to me


    first. Ye Fan was born in the


    countryside and established his


    empire in Jiangdong wi Bhigomi'' |


    orts, Now that Res ead, the


    power in Jiangdong will start to shift


    ina matter of days. Someone else


    will attempt to take over his estate


    even if we choose not to. Since that''s


    the case, why don''t we strike while


    the iron is hot and take over


    Jiangdong before anyone else can


    take action?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Once we seed in this, our Lv


    family will be in control of both


    Jiangdong and Jiangbei. Our


    territories will be doubidd¨¦antrie will


    be priadiny Slory to our family name


    and make our ancestors proud.


    Besides, our family''s ranking in China


    will rise once we have both provinces


    in our control. Dad, are you really


    willing to give up this once ina


    lifetime opportunity?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua spoke with so much fervor that the man on the other side of the phone began to waver.


    The estate left behind by a supreme grandmaster was very tempting as it represented an endless number of fortunes.


    The size of a building was dependent on its foundation. Even though they were a martial arts family, their financial strength was


    what made up the foundation of the Lv family.

 Chapter 1388 Dont You Dare Touch Her!

    There were plenty of rich and powerful families in Jiangbei, and the Lv family was not the only martial arts family among them


    either.


    Even with a grandmaster in the Lv family, they would still have to be careful that they did not go overboard with their exploiting


    behavior.


    Martial arts in Jiangbei was thriving and there were at least three grandmasters on the list in China from this region alone.


    The Lv family was part of the rich and powerful circle in Jiangbei, and they had reached their peak many years back. However,


    ever since then, they had been experiencing a decline and this became more apparent in the recent years as the Lv family''s


    patriarch aged and their descendants were not particrly gifted. The family would not be able to sustain itself in future if the


    patriarch did not have a capable descendant to seed him. Among all their descendants, Lv Hua was the most capable one


    and therefore, was the hope for the family.


    Even so, Lv Hua wasn''t a grandmaster yet, so his family was under a lot of pressure.


    It would definitely change their situation if they could take over Jiangdong.


    ¡°Hua, are you very sure that Ye Fan is dead? You should know that there is no turning back once we embark on this course. This


    is equivalent to falling out with Ye Fan once we get ourselves involved in Jiangdong. It would be a catastrophe for our family if he


    comes back alive! We would never be able to withstand the revenge from a supreme grandmaster," a low, stern voice that


    sounded grave yet worried spoke over the phone.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, he''s definitely dead. | saw the two supreme grandmasters attack Ye Fan with my own eyes. He was already


    seriously injured by Indra when another sneaked an attack on him from the back. It''s impossible for him to survive with this


    amount of injury. Besides, even the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, had failed in his attempt to search for him personally. War God


    Castle has also concluded that Ye Fan is dead. Dad, surely you trust the God of War and War God Castle?"


    Lv Hua finally secured his father''s consent in his n after mentioning Ye Qing-Tian and War God Castle.


    "There''s one more thing, Hua. Ye Fan was after all, a supreme grandmaster. Will War God Castle stand by and do nothing if we


    are to go after Ye Fan''s estate?" Lv Hua''s father asked worriedly.


    One could hardly me him for being too cautious. This was a grave matter with severe consequences.


    Asmall mistake might result in a disaster for Lv Hua.


    And so, all aspects in rting to this matter had to be considered carefully before any action could be taken.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! Dad, you can totally rest easy on this. The long serving regents at War God Castle disliked Ye Fan as they did not think


    that he was qualified to be a supreme grandmaster. Also, Ye Fan snatched the title of a supreme grandmaster from the King of


    Fighter''s son and in doing so, had offended the King of Fighter big time. Under such circumstances, War God Castle wouldn''t


    care less about a dead Ye Fan," Lv Huaughed heartily.


    ¡°Alright then, we will do as you have said. The n will support you in taking Jiangdong and Ye Fan''s estate. But, Hua, let me


    remind you not to take things too far, especially when you are dealing with Ye Fan''s family members. It is always good to avoid


    burning your bridges. In the event that Ye Fan returns alive, this will at least give us some room for intercession. We are only


    after his wealth, and not to take lives! Am | clear?" The man''s voice was sober over the phone.


    Lv Hua nodded, "Don''t worry, Dad. | know what to do. | will not kill unnecessarily."


    ¡°And anyways, who knows, maybe we will be able to take over Mufan Group without having to go through too much trouble," Lv


    Hua said slyly as he gave a softughter.


    Lv Hua hung up the phone soon after.


    But he did not return to the hotel immediately. Instead, he made a few more phone calls, seemingly to make some


    arrangements.


    The first rays of sunlight lit up the sky, signaling the arrival of a brand new day.


    But no matter how bright the sunlight was, it could not prate the thick cloud of gloominess that was cast over the top of


    Mount Yunding.


    VROOM!


    Roaring sounds from a car''s engine could be heard at the bottom of the mountain.


    Ack Bentley belonging to Li Er was making its way up the mountain.


    Li Er decided to visit Qiu Mu-Cheng this early in the morning as he was worried about her.


    Just as he had imagined, Li Er saw an ashen and haggard looking Qiu Mu-Cheng the moment he stepped into the vi.


    "Miss Qiu, are you alright? How about if you take a few days off work and rest? | will give Miss Su a call and ask her over to


    apany you," The Miss Su that Li Er was referring to, was Su Qian, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s best friend of many years.


    Su Qian was a key figure in the Mufan Group and was one of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s most trusted persons in thepany.


    Li Er knew that they were as close as sisters and thought it might be good to have Su Qian over to be with Qiu Mu-Cheng during


    this difficult period.


    To Li Er''s surprise, Qiu Mu-Cheng rejected his suggestion.


    "I''m alright, so there''s no need for that. Let everything be as per normal. Also, keep Ye Fan''s news under the wraps. The fewer


    people in the know, the better. And recall the Green Dragon Force. We will need them around based on the current situation in


    Jiangdong," Qiu Mu-Cheng spoke calmly. It was difficult to tell how she was feeling with her cold voice.


    There was no panic and sadness. Instead, theposure that she was exuding could influence others around her, especially in


    times of trouble.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s response unsettled Li Er.


    He had not thought that thedy in


    front of her, who was young con"


    to be his ayopten salu erself


    todatie in such a short amount of


    time. Herposure was


    impressive. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Please rest assured, Miss Qiu, | had already contacted the Green Dragon Forcest night. They are hurrying back now."


    "That''s good. Let''s go to the office then, just like before," replied Qiu Mu-Cheng calmly.


    After using a short time to freshen up and get dressed, Qiu Mu-Cheng started to make her way to the office in her car.


    But when she was about halfway there, a van suddenly cut into herne and blocked her car at a road junction.


    Startled, Qiu Mu-Cheng swerved her car towards the left as she mmed the brakes.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng was forced to


    stop her car, four or five masked men


    alighted from the vanpahd rag OV"


    towards tec) Ushi the hammers in


    their hands, they smashed the


    windows on the car and started to


    reach into the car to drag Qiu


    Mu-Cheng out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Everything moved so quickly that


    these men already had the car''s


    windows smashed apd|dgore 6pehed


    iusf aq gia siulcheng realized that


    this was more than a car ident.


    Shocked at what was happening, she


    could only throw her questions at the


    men furiously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are we doing?"


    ¡°I''m capturing you, to make you my woman." "Hahaha!"


    One of themughed maliciously as he grabbed hold of Qiu Mu-Cheng and started dragging her away.


    "Stop! Don''t you dare touch her!¡±

 Chapter 1389 Lv Huas Wooing Attempt

    "Stop! Don''t you dare touch her!" A low voice rang out suddenly.


    And very soon after, a heroic figure flew past Qiu Mu-Cheng as quickly as a hawk.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    The heroic figure had knocked down the three men with just three sessive kicks.


    Those gangsters groaned as they rolled on the ground in pain.


    "Who are you?"


    ¡°How dare you poke your nose into our affairs?"


    "Get lost now if you know what is good for you! Otherwise, don''t me us for what we will do to you!"


    After helping the rest up from where they fell, these gangsters red at the handsome young man who had appeared from


    nowhere.


    They even shed the short knives which they now held in their hands.


    The sharpened des reflected off the zing sun rays.


    "Just with the few of you? The bunch of you even dare to threaten me?" The young manughed softly and suddenly gave the


    ground a hard step with his foot.


    Acold st of wind immediately formed and sent sandstones and fallen leaves swirling up in the air.


    It was in the midst of the sandstorm that the young man raised his arm with his palm out.


    Asmall pebble was held in between his slim and long fingers.


    With a burst of his internal energy force, the pebble was sent flying from his fingers!


    SWOOSH!


    His energy force created a buzzing sound which could be heard all around as it


    whizzed across the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    The pebble flew past the gangsters and with a thud, embedded itself into a tree trunk a distance away from them.


    It was only after the pebble hadnded exactly where it was targeted, that the gangsters started to feel stinging pain on their


    faces.


    Soon, they realized that blood was streaming down from their cheeks.


    "This..."


    "This... This..."


    "That pebble was swift like lightning!"


    "What kind of technique is this?"


    "Could this man be a martial artist?¡±


    The skills disyed by the young man had intimidated these gangsters.


    Petrified, every one of them stared un bl in ki ng ly at the young man in front of them.


    The gangsters were adept at fighting but the fights with their opponents only involved the use of fists and legs.


    They had never seen skills like these being used in their fights.


    Asingle step of the foot could bring about a sandstorm and sent pebbles up in the air.


    A pebble could even be struck into a tree with just the flick of a finger!


    The leader of the bunch of gangsters finally realized that the young man was a high level martial artist and started pleading with


    him, "Ma...Master...please... please spare us. It''s our fault for not recognizing who you are and offended you..."


    "We promise never to do this again!¡± "Please have mercy on us and spare us!"


    The few of them begged for their lives.


    The young man sneered and said, "Not bad, you guys have some smarts. Remember what you said today. Don''t me me for


    not showing any mercy if it gets to my ears that you are still nning anything against Miss Qiu."


    "Get lost!" the man gave a low thunderous roar.


    The gangsters started to run for their lives as soon as they heard that they were free to go.


    Once the gangsters had left, the young man turned and asked a pale looking Qiu Mu-Cheng, "Miss Qiu, are you alright?"


    It was only then that Qiu Mu-Cheng finally got a good look at the man who had saved her.


    It was Lv Hua, one of the guests from Yanjing who had visited her yesterday.


    Lv Hua was wearing a well-ironed suit and his hair had been impably styled.


    Together with his handsome look and gentlemanly manners towards Qiu Mu-Cheng, Lv Hua had drawn the attention of some


    youngdies who were walking by the roadside.


    He even stretched out to take Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hand in his, to see if her hand had been injured earlier.


    "I''m alright, thank you, Mr Lv," Qiu Mu-Cheng thanked Lv Hua politely as she skillfully avoided his hand.


    Li Er, who was following behind Qiu Mu-Cheng, arrived btedly.


    "Miss Qiu, what happened? Were you in an ident? Are you alright?" Li Er asked anxiously when he saw the extent of damage


    to Qiu Mu-Cheng''s car.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bodyguards soon arrived on the scene as well.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had always disliked being on the same ride with others, especially with members of the opposite sex. And so, her


    bodyguards had always followed her


    around in a separate car.


    Because of this, it took them a while to react and reach her when the incident happened.


    "I''m alright. There were a few gangsters who tried to abduct me," Qiu Mu-Cheng exined without any fuss.


    But Li Er was angered the moment he heard what had happened.


    "What? Someone tried to abduct you? Who on earth has the guts to abduct Mr Chu''s wife in Yunzhou? Miss Qiu, don''t worry,


    leave this to me. | will get to the bottom of this and have these people arrested!" Li Er said angrily.


    He started to make arrangement to have this incident investigated.


    "Forget it, they were just a few


    small-time gangsters. They had


    probably formed the idea of


    abducting Mis Qiawehafothey Saw


    He) b¨¦alily: ''had already taught them


    a lesson, so there''s no need to make


    a mountain out of a molehill. People


    in high positions should be more


    magnanimous,¡± Lv Hua interrupted


    and tried to persuade Li Er to drop


    the investigation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way! How can | let them off just like that? They are not showing me any respect if they had dared to do such a thing in my


    territory," Li Er refused to let the matter rest.


    When he saw how Li Er had reacted, Lv Hua decided not to persuade him any further.


    While Li Er stayed behind to handle this incident, Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to make her way to the office as nned.


    Other than being startled, she was not injured in the incident earlier.


    But just as Qiu Mu-Cheng was about to leave, Lv Hua walked up to her and asked with a smile, "Miss Qiu, aren''t you going to


    treat me to a meal since | had saved you earlier?" "Oh..." Qiu Mu-Cheng said awkwardly, "Mr Ly, | still have some matters to


    attend to.


    I''m afraid | will have to take a rain check for the meal."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh? It''s ok, | can wait. | am avable


    whenever you are. | have some


    things that | would like to dis


    with you lope oN Said with a


    TaNeahits His gentlemanly


    behavior made him seem like a


    completely different person from the


    one who went on the same mission


    as Ye Fan a few months ago. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You are being too polite, Mr Lv. You


    did save me earlier, so the meal


    should be on me. Its justthat Keeell)


    pne ihe over the next


    few days," said Qiu Mu-Cheng. After


    exchanging a few pleasantries, she


    finally left the scene and headed to


    her office. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng spent the rest of the day working like any other day. She gave no sign that things were any different.


    Mufan Group and Jiangdong remained calm and peaceful.


    Time passed by quickly and soon, Qiu Mu-Cheng was preparing to return to the vi


    after a day''s work.


    She thought about a lot of things, and decided that she should have a meal with Lv Hua.


    There were some details on Ye Fan''s matter that she needed to understand from Lv Hua.


    What Qiu Mu-Cheng did not expect was to see Lv Hua waiting at the entrance of the office the moment she walked out of the


    company''s entrance.


    "Miss Qiu, do you have time now? Would you like to have dinner with me?" a smiling Lv Hua asked.

 Chapter 1390 No One Is Equal to Him

    Lv Hua continued to stand in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng with his hands in his pant pockets and a charming smile on his lips.


    His handsome face seemed to exude a ssiness and arrogance that he was born with.


    The light breeze caused the hair on his forehead to move slightly.


    For that one moment, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that the person waiting for her at the door wasn''t Lv Hua, but the young man


    named Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stood in a daze for a long time.


    Lv Hua''s voice finally snapped her out of it.


    "Miss Qiu, so...are you willing to have a meal with me?¡± asked Lv Hua again.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t reply that question and asked another instead, "Have you been waiting here all this while?¡±


    Lv Hua nodded. "I''ve been here since | saw you enter the office all the way until you''ve knocked off work."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng turned her head away slightly and she avoided his gaze. "Mr Lv, you don''t have to do this. You''re making me feel


    bad. But since you''re so sincere, | really shouldn''t turn you down anymore. Let''s go then. | have some questions to ask you


    about Ye Fan''s matter as well." Qiu Mu-Cheng eventually agreed to go for dinner with Lv Hua.


    Lv Hua had booked an expensive restaurant that served western cuisine.


    Several waitresses in white blouses and ck skirts came to wee them when they appeared at the entrance to the


    restaurant.


    "Young Master Lv, you''re here. We''ve arranged everything ording to your instructions¡±


    "Good. Thanks for the hard work," Lv Hua nodded.


    "It''s only right of us to do so," replied one of the waitresses. She then looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng and smiled. "Thisdy over here


    must be the star tonight, right? She is indeed a ravishing beauty. We hope that the both of you will leave happy memories here


    tonight."


    This waitress had a honeyed tongue and everything she said made one feel at ease inside.


    The two of them followed the waitress into the restaurant.


    It was dinner time and they were in the heart of the city, but this restaurant was actuallypletely empty.


    The quiet restaurant was filled with only the sound of melodious music.


    A faint refreshing smell of wood floated within the ce.


    An extravagant crystal chandelier cast a warm and gentle light which made the entire restaurant look a little dreamy.


    Even the most unsettled heart would feel at peace in such an environment.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng hade here in happier times, she would have felt particrly rxed and would have enjoyed herself.


    But she couldn''t find it in herself to feel happy at all now.


    On the contrary, the atmosphere of this ce made her particrly unhappy.


    This was clearly a good ce for couples to enjoy a romantic dinner together, so it was really inappropriate to bring someone


    who had just lost their beloved husband like Qiu Mu-Cheng to such a ce.


    In no time, the waitress had brought the two of them to a table.


    The strong fragrance of red wine smelled tempting.


    In addition to the wine, the roses on the side of the table made the air around them somewhat romantic.


    Lv Hua raised his wine ss towards Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    "I''m sorry, Mr Lv, but | don''t drink," Qiu Mu-Cheng refused the toast.


    "It''s just red wine, so it''s fine to just enjoy a small ss," Lv Hua tried to persuade her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head again. "Mr Ly, thanks for your kind intentions. But I''m really in no mood to drink right now."


    "| just want to ask you about Ye Fan. | want to know - did you really see Ye Fan be grievously hurt? If he was seriously hurt,


    then he must have had trouble moving around. Since that''s the case, why were all of you unable to find him? Can you tell me


    what happened in greater detail?" Qiu Mu-Cheng rattled off a string of questions, her voice filled with worry and anxiety.


    But Lv Hua didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. He even leisurely took another mouthful of red wine before replying with a smile,


    "Miss Qiu, regarding Ye Fan''s matter, I''ve already exined everything very clearly yesterday. There''s nothing else |


    can tell you."


    "Besides, so what if you know all


    these details? China has already


    confirmed that Ye Fan has perished.


    Knowing more will ggeghange el


    aejg What You need to do now


    is to learn to ept reality, then


    begin on your next chapter of life. We


    can''t always live in the past, and we


    ought to be forward looking, don''t


    you think so?¡± said Lv Hua with a


    smile. His calm voice sounded


    soothing to the ear. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But..." Qiu Mu-Cheng had more to say, but Lv Hua cut her off very quickly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "That''s quite enough now. Mu-Cheng, | saved you earlier today, so you''re thanking me with this meal. Tonight, let''s just talk about


    each other, let''s not talk about work,¡± said Lv Hua as he filled Qiu Mu-Cheng''s wine ss with wine.


    Lv Hua even stopped calling her ¡®Miss Qiu¡¯ and just called her by name.


    His friendly tone made Qiu Mu-Cheng frown.


    "Mu-Cheng, before Brother Ye passed


    on, he told me to take care of you, so


    | have to take up this responsibility.


    So let me take car Fyey focthelrest


    of yous fear | will use all my


    care and protection tofort the


    hurt you have suffered," said Lv Hua


    in alow and mesmerizing voice that


    epassed great emotion. He


    looked up at her with much


    tenderness in his eyes. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was stunned. She looked back at him with some shock in her eyes.


    She had already guessed what Lv Hua was thinking about, but she really didn''t expect him to be so tant about it.


    "Mu-Cheng, you know, | never believed in love at first sight until | met you. Now I truly understand what love at first sight really


    means. | know that this might be a little too sudden for you, but I''m willing to wait. I''m willing to wait till you are able to fully ept


    me, and we can slowly work on our rtionship."


    "Tell you what, I''ll move into Mount Yunding Vi tonight and live with you. At home, I''ll take care of your day to day needs, and


    then outside, I''ll help you to deal with those people who have ill intentions. I''ll help you with stabilizing Jiangdong and oversee the


    province together with you."


    "Believe me. I''m sure that you''d be able to ept me in no time. | can give you everything Ye Fan could give you, and | can also


    give you everything that he couldn''t!" said Lv Hua at one go. His voice was filled with devotion and yearning for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Lv Hua even tried to grasp Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands.


    But the moment he did that, Qiu


    Mu-Cheng immediately got up from


    her seat and turned to leave. "Mr Lv,


    please respect me, and resp bmn


    yourself yet OQEMECHEng, will


    nliisy one man and be his wife,


    and that man is Ye Fan. Nobody else


    in the world is able to rece his


    position in my heart. | suggest that


    you give up, Mr Lv. Please stop


    making up your own ¡®save the


    damsel in distress¡¯ situations like


    what you did this morning, these are


    very Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    underhanded tactics to me."


    ¡°After experiencing the oceans, ordinary streams are nothing. After going up the mountains, clouds are no longer magical. My


    heart already belongs to that young man, so even if he is no longer around, | will not fall in love with another, because nobody in


    this world can be considered his equal!¡±

 Chapter 1391 Lv Huas Wicked and Ambitious Heart

    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s words were firm and resolute, echoing in the restaurant like gold nging onto the floor. Once she finished


    speaking, she turned to leave without even giving Lv Hua a nce.


    "Miss Qiu, have you heard of the Lv family of Jiangbei?" came Lv Hua¡¯s faint chuckle from behind Qiu Mu-Cheng just after she


    had taken a few steps out.


    But she ignored him and continued walking anyway.


    ¡°If you don''t want everything that Ye Fan built to be destroyed in your hands overnight, I''d advise you to let me finish speaking,¡±


    said Lv Hua in a confident and calm voice as he held his wine ss.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally stopped walking.


    The smile on Lv Hua¡¯s lips widened when he saw the effect his words had.


    ¡°Looks like you''re an intelligent woman, and you''re able to understand the situation you''re in. In that case, | will stop beating


    around the bush. Beforeing here, | heard that Mufan Group is the most powerful corporation in Jiangdong, and half of its


    wealth belongs to yourpany. On top of that, the leaders of various sectors and factions all listen to everything Mufan Group


    says, and nobody dares to go against you, the chairman of the Jiangdong chamber ofmerce."


    ¡°One can say that you are the most powerful woman in Jiangdong right now. You used to be a rank lower than just one person,


    but a rank above everyone else. But now that Ye Fan is dead, you are now the leader of Jiangdong!"


    "But | have to ask you one question, Miss Qiu. Do you really think that a weak woman like you will be able to hold up all of


    Jiangdong? Would you really be able to hold all those rich and powerful people back?" said Lv Hua in a slow and calm manner


    as he sipped his wine. But his words weighed heavily on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to listen to him speak anymore. She replied him in a cold voice, "Whether | can hold them


    back or not has nothing to do with you. This is mypany''s problem and a Jiangdong matter. We do not need you to worry


    about it."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lv Huaughed quietly and shook his head. "Miss Qiu, that''s really cold of you. As | said before, | promised Brother Ye to take


    care of you and to take care of Mufan Group. So it''s only natural for me to prepare for the worst and help you to think of a way to


    stabilize Jiangdong and protect all the assets you have."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little interested in what he had to say now.


    Just like what Lv Hua said, Mufan Group had grown tremendously in thest year and had affiliates in all 18 cities of Jiangdong.


    In short, almost every industry was part of this huge conglomerate.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was merely a young woman, so while she was capable enough to manage a smallerpany like Qiushui


    Logistics, a gargantuan corporation like Mufan Group was indeed too difficult for her to handle by herself.


    But Ye Fan could!


    As long as Ye Fan was alive, he remained an invisible form of authority over the rest of the powerful people in Jiangdong.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng never had to worry about any of this in the past.


    But now that she didn''t know whether Ye Fan was really dead or not, anybody who found out about this might change their minds


    about whether to continue being loyal to Ye Fan.


    The same tragedy that Lu Ming-Feng and Xur Shao-Hua created thest time might happen again.


    "Do you really have a way of dealing with this?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked Lv Hua.


    Lv Hua nodded. "But of course. Let''s analyze this situation. The problem right now is that you aren''t powerful enough to control


    Jiangdong and it''s difficult to make sure that the people who listen to you now will continue listening to you. It''s not hard to


    resolve this problem. You just need to form an alliance with someone or a group that is powerful enough to keep these people


    under your thumb.¡±


    "The Lv family of Jiangbei, my family, is a great choice in this instance. My family is the most powerful in Jiangbei. We have a


    long history of being a martial arts family within China. My grandfather, Lv Song-Liang, is one of China''s grandmasters. With the


    Lv family as your backing, | highly doubt anybody in Jiangdong would dare to go against you!" Lv Hua spoke valiantly and his


    proudughter sounded fairly confident.


    ¡°And what''s the price for forming an alliance? Mr Ly, I''m sure you want something in return for forming an alliance with me," said


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quietly as she turned to look at Lv Hua.


    It was true that Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little tempted by this idea.


    If the Lv family could help her out, then she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Jiangdong was peaceful and quiet now, but once news of Ye Fan''s passing was leaked, Mufan Group''s hold over the province


    would certainly be in jeopardy.


    But if she could really get the backing of the Lv family as Lv Hua described, then she would still be able to keep Jiangdong the


    way it was right now.


    The question now was how much forging this alliance was going to cost her.


    "Something in return?" Lv Hua shook his head andughed quietly. "| don''t want really want much in return."


    ¡°As long as | can make you happy, | am willing to do anything. My only wish is that you will marry me, be my woman and


    have my children. My father is the head of the Lv family, so after he retires, the Lv family and its assets in Jiangbei will be


    controlled by me. When that happens, all the wealth and power of Jiangbei and Jiangdong will be within our hands. | will be the


    king and you shall be my queen. We will rule this empire together. How about that?" said Lv Hua arrogantly as he looked at Qiu


    Mu-Cheng with covetousness and


    lust.


    Lv Hua was pretty smart in doing things this way.


    Now that Ye Fan was gone, the real person in control of Mufan Group was Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    If the Lv family wanted Ye Fan''s assets, they didn''t need to actually attack Mufan Group''s business. They just needed to get Qiu


    Mu-Cheng on their side.


    Once Qiu Mu-Cheng agreed to this deal and married Lv Hua, then Mufan Group would naturally be part of the Lv family''s


    assets.


    This was definitely a way of getting the maximum benefit with minimum effort.


    On top of getting the business that


    Ye Fan had painstakingly bui


    without h ving testo Gaymhina, he


    ouielee gain an incredibly


    beautiful wife at the same time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course Lv Hua was going for it.


    "Enough! As | said, | will only be Ye


    Fan''s wife. | will remain a


    daughter-inw of the Ye fa ibytity)


    the day | ie Yours torn e use


    op Me ake over my husband''s


    business? Dream on!" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    was incensed by the time Lv Hua


    reached the end of his proposal and


    stormed off. She didn''t want to talk to


    this Lv Hua anymore. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was young, but she had seen much of society over the past few years.


    She could see exactly what Lv Hua was plotting.


    He was clearly trying to take over Mufan Group without having to do anything and gain a strong foothold in Jiangdong.


    At first, Qiu Mu-Cheng thought that


    the Lv family was just after material


    gain. If they could helpshey ico!


    ize viahgubny Qiu Mu-Cheng


    didn''t mind giving the Lv family a few


    billion or even tens of billions every


    year to pay them for backing the


    company. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t think that the Lv family was actually eyeing all of Jiangdong!

 Chapter 1392 Jiangdongs Crisis

    Lv Hua''s proposal had clearly crossed the line. This went against Qiu Mu-Cheng''s principles and boundaries.


    Mufan Group had be so rich and powerful in Jiangdong because Ye Fan used his life to fight for it.


    Ye Fan had let her take control of Mufan Group because he trusted her.


    But now Ye Fan was missing. If Qiu Mu-Cheng decided to remarry now and give away what Ye Fan fought for to the Lv family for


    nothing, then what sort of person did that make her?


    Wouldn''t that make her an ingrate?


    Wouldn''t that make her a fair weathered person who went with whoever gave her more benefits at that point in time?


    There was no way Qiu Mu-Cheng could possibly do something so despicable.


    And even if one day she really chose to leave Ye Fan, she wouldn''t bring Mufan Group along with her.


    This was Ye Fan''spany and it belonged to the Ye family.


    She wasn''t going to give it to anybody else except a descendant of the Ye family.


    But even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had stubbornly and furiously stormed off, Lv Hua didn''t panic. He continued to look as rxed


    and as confident as he did right from the beginning.


    "Miss Qiu, go back and have a good think about it. I''lle and look for you again tomorrow. I''m sure you will eventually agree


    to this, because you don''t have any other choice but to rely on me and my family!"


    "You''re just a weak woman who can''t fight on your own two feet! Without a man, you won''t be able to hold onto this empire!


    HAHA" Lv Hua''s smugughter continued to echo behind her.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng clenched her fists tightly and bit her lips as she marched out of the restaurant without even turning back.


    After she got back to Mount Yunding Vi, she called Li Er toe over.


    "Miss Qiu, | was about to talk to you about something as well. | found out who those people who tried to kidnap you this morning


    were. They were hired by someone, and that someone was that Lv Hua, the same man who rescued you in the morning. In other


    words, this was an act put up entirely by Lv Hua. | suppose he was trying to get into your good books."


    "This man is really scheming! Mr Chu isn''t around, so you really have to be on high alert so that you don''t end up getting tricked


    by wicked people. Also, | don''t think Mr Chu would die so easily. | believe Mr Chu wille back. Miss Qiu, don''t give up! You


    must keep waiting for Mr Chu!" said Li Er in an anxious voice as he continued to advise Qiu Mu-Cheng after he reached Mount


    Yunding Vi.


    Even though Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were husband and wife, it was hard to say what would happen when a crisis struck. It


    was hard for Li Er not to worry that Qiu Mu-Cheng might find someone else.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was now the most powerful person within Mufan Group, so if she really turned on Ye Fan, then the entire


    company was going to fall into someone else''s hands for sure.


    Even though this was Ye Fan''s private business and Li Er shouldn''t interfere, Ye Fan was Li Er''s benefactor after all, so Li Er


    wasn''t going to watch Ye Fan''s business fold because of a woman.


    So before everything was lost, Li Er had to take this chance to remind Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    If this wife of Ye Fan''s really did anything that crossed the line or betrayed Ye Fan, Li Er wasn''t going to remain courteous to her.


    He was going to join hands with Wang Jie-Xi, Lei San and the Green Dragons to forcibly remove Qiu Mu-Cheng from the


    company if that were to happen.


    All of them were respectful towards Qiu Mu-Cheng because she was Ye Fan''s wife. Nobody would respect her anymore if she


    were to betray Ye Fan.


    But of course, that was only if it did happen.


    For as long as Qiu Mu-Cheng did not do anything to betray Ye Fan, Li Er would continue to assist her in all matters like he


    always had.


    "So he''s really the one behind it after all. Don''t worry, | guessed as much." Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t surprised by Li Er''s findings.


    As Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t one of those dumb and naive women like those portrayed in those long running drama


    serials.


    Despicable tactics like these couldn''t fool her at all.


    "But | didn''t ask you toe here because of this matter. Lv Hua asked me out for a meal just now, and over dinner, he said that


    he wanted to form an alliance with me...¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng briefly recounted what Lv Hua had said to her at dinner to Li Er.


    Ye Fan had told Qiu Mu-Cheng before leaving for South America that if anything happened, she could look for Li Er and the rest


    for help.


    And now, she felt that she really needed others to help.


    "WHAT?! This bastard! This fucking asshole! How dare he covet Mr Chu''s wife?! What an animal! From the moment | saw him, |


    just knew that this Lv Hua wasn''t a good character. So much for being sent by the country to offer condolences to Mr Chu''s


    family! | can''t believe he actually tried to take what belongs to Mr Chu! These people are supposed to protect Mr Chu''s family,


    not covet his wife!¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiu, you must never agree to this. This fellow is very wicked and scheming. He pretends to have fallen in love with you at


    first sight in hope that you would marry him instead. But in reality, he wants to take over Mufan Group! He wants to take you and


    the empire that Mr Chu has built for himself!" spat Li Er angrily. He was so angry that he was trembling.


    He had never seen someone so despicable and shameless before.


    It was one thing to covet Mr Chu''s assets, but this man also wanted Mr Chu''s wife.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t surprised by how angry Li Er was.


    She was even angrier than Li Er when she first heard these words.


    But anger wasn''t going to solve anything.


    "| will never agree to this. But | don''t


    think Lv Hua will just stop here.


    There''s a very high chance that he''s


    going to use the power that his


    family has to fight Myfapscreufp''d


    orgqte trouble £¤drdiangdong while


    spreading news about Ye Fan''s


    death. He''s going to make Jiangdong


    aplete mess so that it would be


    easy for them to gain a foothold in


    this province and force everyone to


    side with them instead. If that


    happens, it will still be impossible to


    hold onto everything that Ye Fan


    has," said Qiu Mu-Cheng worriedly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She could sense very keenly that this crisis


    was primarily because she was ina


    position that held a | req¨¦wet |


    t pphanishe Wd truly capable of.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the past, she could still maintain this position because she had the support of Ye Fan.


    But once this backer was gone, who in Jiangdong would still want to listen to her?


    Lv Hua had been so confident andcent probably because he realized this as well.


    ¡°Well that..." Li Er started frowning as well.


    He didn''t have any good ideas on how to deal with this situation either.


    "Miss Qiu, I''ve checked up on this Lv


    family too. They''re a martial arts


    family, so if they really try to stick


    their nose into Jia Ng, wem


    really endemic forthem. But we''re


    not entirely helpless. Mr Chu has left


    us the Green Dragon Force, so they


    will be the sharpest knife Jiangdong


    has against these people! If the Lv


    family really sticks their hand into


    Jiangdong, we''ll have to get Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    the Green Dragons to chop their hand off."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded, then sighed. "That''s all we can do for the moment."

 Chapter 1393 Lone Figure in the Moonlit Night

    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t help but worry. Were the five members of the Green Dragon Force able to hold up against an entire


    family of martial artists?


    But she started to think about it in a different way.


    Ye Fan had died serving the country, so he was considered a hero to the martial arts circle.


    Logically speaking, the country ought to protect the surviving family of a fallen national hero.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng figured that even if the Lv family really coveted Ye Fan''s assets and tried to take over, they wouldn''t do it overtly


    or attract too much attention while doing such a thing.


    After all, such actions were considered despicable and hical, so the martial arts circle would definitely despise the family if


    they found out about their deeds.


    So she felt that the Lv family would just pull a few stunts quietly in order to mess


    Jiangdong up.


    If that was the case, then the five members of the Green Dragon Force should be more than enough to deal with any covert


    actions by the Lv family.


    Some of the panic and worry in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart dissipated after thinking about it this way.


    She told Li Er, "Master Er, let''s get the Green Dragons toe over as soon as possible. By hook or by crook, they must get


    here before tomorrow night!"


    Ye Fan had left in a hurry and didn''t arrange for a lot of powerful martial artists to protect Jiangdong.


    After all, Ye Fan hadn''t been too worried when he first agreed to go on this mission.


    He felt that the mission was going to be very simple and straightforward and he would return in no time, so he hadn''t made any


    ns or put any backups in ce before leaving.


    Ye Qing-Tian had told Ye Fan that all the representatives fighting for spirit energy fruits would be martial artists who weren''t even


    at grandmaster level.


    Ye Fan was a supreme grandmaster, so he could kill an entire army of such low level martial artists. It wasn''t surprising that Ye


    Fan considered this mission a simple one.


    There was no way that Ye Fan could have predicted that a simple fight for spirit energy fruits would turn out to be a gathering of


    supreme grandmasters.


    Thankfully, the Green Dragon Force that Ye Fan had groomed personally were still in China.


    Probably Ye Fan himself would never have dreamt that the few youngsters he agreed to train back then would turn out to be


    Jiangdong''s only defense against an impending attack by a martial arts power.


    Of course, there were other martial artists within therge province of Jiangdong.


    But they were mostly just learning martial arts for fun and were all very low level fighters, so they weren''t of much use in this


    situation.


    The only ones that Jiangdong could rely on at such times were the five members of the Green Dragon Force that Ye Fan had left


    behind.


    But the Green Dragons had gone to the wilderness for training.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng could only hope that they could return in time.


    The night passed quickly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to go to work like she always did.


    Besides Li Er and the other two who were in the house that fateful day, Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t tell anybody else about what


    happened to Ye Fan.


    She didn''t even tell her best friend, Su Qian, about it.


    This was a very grave matter, so if she didn''t tread carefully, Mufan Group would be in serious trouble.


    So Qiu Mu-Cheng kept this a secret from everyone else.


    In the evening, Qiu Mu-Cheng returned to Mount Yunding Vi.


    Shortly after arriving home, she received a call.


    It was from Ye Fan''s mother, Ye Xi-Mei.


    Mufan Group had a branch office in Fenghai, and Ye Xi-Mei was in charge of managing that office.


    It was now after office hours, so she figured that Ye Xi-Mei wasn''t calling about work.


    Her heart immediately trembled at this thought.


    She got herself mentally prepared, then picked up the call.


    "Hello Mum, how are you? I''ve been so busy at work and | haven''t had time to visit you," said Qiu Mu-Cheng in a gentle voice.


    "Hello Mu-Cheng, I''m doing fine. You should take care of yourself too, don''t tire yourself out. Where''s Ye Fan? Is he back yet?


    This terrible boy hasn''t called me in months."


    "What? He''s still not back yet? This fellow is really getting out of hand! Even if he doesn''t want his mother, I''m sure he still wants


    his wife, right? He''s the man but he''s out all the time and just leaves the heavy responsibility of handling thepany to his wife!


    If my precious daughter-inw copses from exhaustion, I''m going to break his legs!"


    "Mu-Cheng, this Ye Fan is not meticulous and doesn''t know how to care for you, but you have to be kind to yourself. Don''t


    always take on everything by yourself. There''s only so much one person can do. If you overexert yourself, you will fall ill. It''s


    alright to give yourself a break and rest from time to time." "Also, you''ve been married to Fan for some time now, so the two of


    you should think about having children. Before this, you were all busy with work and were still young, so | didn''t want to hurry you


    two. But it''s high time you two put this on your to do list." "You two would be more like a family with children. Men are like kites,


    and their wife and children are the string that holds them down. No matter how high and far they fly, as long as their wife and


    children are waiting for them at home, they''lle back."


    Ye Xi-Mei chatted with Qiu Mu-Cheng about everyday things over the phone.


    Her gentle voice was filled with concern and warmth for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Such a call at this time was like


    having a bowl of warm porri eye


    Tee ane sar


    NiD-CRY g. Tears almost immediately


    covered the face of this usually


    strong woman. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mum, you''re right. No matter


    how far he goes, he''lle back.


    He''ll alwayse Rak 4)! cartitue


    t it fori! ho matter how long it


    takes...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng tried hard to


    smile, but her tears kept flowing


    down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her pretty eyes were bloodshot and her tears fell to the floor like shiny pearls in the light.


    "Mu-Cheng, what''s wrong? Are you ill? Why does your voice sound so nasal?" asked Ye Xi-Mei worriedly as if she had noticed


    something different about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s voice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly tried to control her emotions and wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Mum, I''m fine, | just think | might being down with the flu. | have another meeting to attend to, so if there''s nothing else, I''ll


    hang up now."


    She was afraid that she might not be able to control her emotions and Ye Xi-Mei would smell a rat, so she quickly found an


    excuse to put the phone down.


    She didn''t tell Ye Xi-Mei about what had happened to Ye Fan and intended to keep it a secret for the time being. She would tell


    her mother-inw when the opportunity rose.


    Once she put the phone down, Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t hold her tears back anymore and started sobbing again.


    "Ye Fan, you awful man! Where on


    earth are you? | know you''re still alive,


    I''m sure you''re stil aly gut)!"


    dort youreentadt tne? Why aren''t you


    home yet..." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    miserable and sorrowful voice


    echoed within the house. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP!


    Just then, she heard the sound of apuse from outside the door.


    The door that was shut fast was pushed open from outside.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up in shock to see Lv Hua pping away as he marched into the house with a smile on his face.


    The cold wind outside made his clothes p wildly.


    The icy moonlight shone on him, creating a foggy shadow on the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1394 Get Lost!

    "Miss Qiu, your devotion to your lover is really moving. I''ve seen countless women in my thirty years on this earth. All of them


    were either fickle-minded or greedy for money and power. You are the only one I''ve met who''s this sentimental and loyal. Even


    though your lover is already dead, your feelings for him don''t seem to have changed at all. It''s so hard to find someone like you


    in this materialistic society."


    "Miss Qiu, | think I''m really falling in love with you now. If | could have someone like you as my wife and spend my nights with


    you, | would be the happiest man in the world," eximed Lv Hua as he expressed his admiration for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    At the same time, his words revealed how much he coveted Qiu Mu-Cheng''s beauty.


    "It''s you!" Qiu Mu-Cheng got a terrible shock when she realized that the man who had just walked into her house was Lv Hua.


    She frowned and said angrily, "How did you get in here?"


    After Ye Fan became the King of


    Jiangdong, Mount Yunding Vi had be an important ce in Jiangdong. As a result, security around the estate was very


    tight.


    Now that they were faced with trouble ahead, Qiu Mu-Cheng got Li Er to double the number of security guards around the


    estate. In fact, Qiu Mu-Cheng had specifically instructed the guards at the foot of the mountain to make sure that nobody got into


    the estate without her permission when she came back earlier.


    She didn''t expect Lv Hua to be able to get through everything without a sound and practically waltz into her house.


    Before this, she hadn''t sensed a single thing.


    It was hard for her not to feel frantic.


    After all, this meant that if Lv Hua wanted to, he could kill Qiu Mu-Cheng at any time.


    Lv Hua instantly burst outughing at Qiu Mu-Cheng''s question. Hisughter was filled with disdain and mocking.


    "Miss Qiu, are you sure you''re the wife to a supreme grandmaster? Don''t you know that those people you''ve ced around the


    estate are nothing to a highly skilled martial artist? Never mind Mount Yunding - | can go anywhere in Jiangdong | want. Nobody


    will be able to block my way," said Lv Hua in a valiant and domineering voice.


    He wasn''t showing off. He was truly confident of this.


    It was a confidence that martial artists had over those who did not practice martial arts.


    It was also a fact that even though Lv Hua was not a grandmaster, he had been an imminent grandmaster for some time now, so


    he wasn''t too far from actually bing a grandmaster.


    His current level of martial arts was definitely more than enough for him to go anywhere in Jiangdong without any problems.


    Jiangdong wasn''t an area that was strong in martial arts to begin with.


    Out of the ten grandmasters on the grandmasters ranking, none of them hailed from Jiangdong.


    Without Ye Fan, Jiangdong''s position in the Chinese martial arts world wouldn''t be worth mentioning at all.


    Now that Ye Fan was dead, Lv Hua didn''t have to fear this province at all.


    ¡°Alright now, | don''t want to waste too much time talking. Miss Qiu, one day has already passed. It''s time you told me of your final


    decision."


    Lv Hua stood proudly against the backdrop of the dark night.


    He looked down at the youngdy in front of him from above, as if he was a predator eyeing its prey.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t reply him, but her face was already as white as a sheet.


    "Why, still haven''t thought it through? Or are you still struggling to make a decision? Mu-Cheng, why make things so difficult for


    yourself?¡± Lv Hua''s tone of voice suddenly became a lot gentler.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ye Fan is already dead and you''re all by yourself now. I''m sure you''re feeling really empty and lonely at night. I''m single too, and


    I''m also sad that there''s nobody to apany me at night too. Why don''t we get married? I''ll help you to weather the storms out


    there and stabilize Jiangdong outside, and then at home I''ll be gentle andfort you. I''ll give you a lifetime of enjoyment and


    eliminate the loneliness and emptiness in your heart."


    "It''s a win-win situation for us, so why are you still hesitating? | guarantee that once you be my woman, | will never let you


    shed tears from losing yourpanion like you did earlier!" said Lv Hua as he started walking towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Greed and a burning fire within him shone in his eyes.


    It seemed like Lv Hua had decided that he wasn''t going to leave until Qiu Mu-Cheng was his.


    "Dream on! I''ve already told you that | will never marry you, and | will never hand Mufan Group over to you!" Qiu Mu-Cheng


    rejected him outright with a resolute look in her eyes. There was no room for negotiation at all.


    Lv Hua looked mildly disappointed by this response.


    "Mu-Cheng, why are you being so hard on yourself? Smart animals always find the best ce to build a home and intelligent


    officials always choose the best leader to work for. This has always been the way the world works, so why are you being so


    obstinate?"


    "If you be my wife, then | will keep everything you have now and give you even greater power and position. But if you reject


    this offer, I''m sure you know what sort of consequences await you. At the very least, you will definitely lose everything you have


    right now. There''s no way you''re able to keep Mufan Group all by yourself," Lv Hua persuaded her again.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng was decided and wasn''t


    going to change her mind.


    "Qiu Mu-Cheng, it''s your honor that I''ve taken a liking to you, so you''d better cooperate while I''m still being polite. There''s nothing


    that I''ve wanted in my life and couldn''t have!"


    The repeated rejection from Qiu Mu-Cheng had turned Lv Hua''s mild frustration into anger.


    His gaze darkened, his fists were clenched tightly and his gentlemanly manner was nowhere to be seen. He now looked coldly at


    Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He started walking even more quickly towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "What are you trying to do?! Lv Hua, don''t you daree any nearer!"


    Lv Hua had peeled away his hypocritical mask and was closing the gap between himself and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He looked like he was going to take Qiu Mu-Cheng by force!


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was terrified and suddenly pulled out a revolver from somewhere before pointing it straight at Lv Hua.


    "Stand where you are! If you take


    another step forward, I''ll shoat!¡±


    threatened Qiu Mo"CKeng coldly as


    sha h¨¦ld the gun with both hands and


    aimed it at Lv Hua''s forehead. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua immediately stopped walking.


    A grandmaster wasn''t afraid of guns


    and cannons, but Lv Hua wasry at)


    that level yet gq newest going to


    IQpanyd e shoot at him. He had to


    take Qiu Mu-Cheng''s threat seriously.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss Qiu, I''d advise you to calm


    down. If you shoot me, ben n


    segidyprienan rent the rest of


    your life in jail," said Lv Hua in a low


    voice. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Get out of here!¡± yelled Qiu Mu-Cheng coldly. She didn''t want to waste her breath on him.


    Lv Hua didn''t move at first, so Qiu Mu-Cheng moved the gun closer to him.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll get out, I''ll get out. Just don''t shoot me."


    Lv Hua watched her as he carefully started taking steps backwards.

 Chapter 1395 Fleeing Yunzhou

    But there was no way Lv Hua was going to leave just like that.


    So after taking a few steps backwards, he found the right timing to leap to the side.


    BANG!


    At the same time, Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled the trigger of the gun in her hands.


    However, there was no way an ordinary woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng could match the speed of a martial artist.


    The bullet hit air.


    Just when Qiu Mu-Cheng was ready to fire a second and third shot, Lv Hua had kicked the table in front of him towards her.


    The sound of the tables and chairs being dragged across the floor from the impact was ear piercing.


    It was soon followed by a groan from Qiu Mu-Cheng as the table hit her in the arm.


    The gun she held was also knocked out of


    rAlr>+/>r-1 Dnnrl 1. C minn T¡¯nli


    her hand and fell onto the floor.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng got a shock from what happened, but she endured the pain in her arm and tried her best to pick the gun up again.


    But Lv Hua''s foot was already on top of the gun.


    His foot broke the gun to pieces in an instant.


    "I''m surprised that a frail looking woman like you would actually have such guts. You actually tried firing a shot. But did you really


    think you could possibly kill me so easily?"


    Lv Hua stared down at her with a threatening look in his eyes.


    The fury in those eyes only intensified as time went by.


    They were beginning to look more and more determined to get Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was feeling very fearful


    inside, but she still managed to maintain most of herposure.


    She started moving backwards and threatened Lv Hua at the same time, "Mr Ly, I''d advise you to stop before it''s toote. The


    gunshots | fired earlier would have alerted the security guards around here. I''m sure there are a few dozen tall and muscr


    guards running over right now, and it will be difficult for you to leave once they get here."


    "Besides, Ye Fan has made contributions to the country, so even if he''s really dead, he would have died serving the country. But


    you''vee here so brazenly to hanker after a fallen hero''s surviving assets and widow. Aren''t you afraid that your actions


    would incur the wrath of the martial arts authorities if they found out?¡± said Qiu Mu-Cheng in a frosty voice while secretly making


    a call to Li Er.


    But Lv Hua merely shook his head and snorted. "Don''t you use the martial arts circle of this country to threaten me. I''ll be honest


    with you. I''m not the only one who''s happy that Ye Fan is dead, you know?"


    "There are also members among the authorities of the martial arts circle who prefer him dead. You''re Ye Fan''s wife, so I''m sure


    you know your husband''s temperament. That temper of his offends everybody he meets, so even if the Lv family doesn''t take


    care of him, someone else would."


    ¡°As for you, even if you decide against submitting to me and | let you go today, another enemy of his wille knocking on your


    door sooner orter."


    Lv Hua''s words were like ice pouring down on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s heart.


    She finally understood why Lv Hua was so bold as to actually covet the assets of a national hero. So it turned out that even the


    higher ups of the martial arts authorities in the country didn''t like Ye Fan either.


    She wondered what Ye Fan would think if he knew about this.


    It was as if Ye Fan was a general who had died in battle for the country he loved and the king he had been loyal to, but neither


    was grateful for his contributions, and after his passing, they took over his assets and trampled on his family.


    Anyone would have felt greatly saddened and disappointed if this happened to them.


    "HAHA! Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you suddenly feel that this society is actually very cruel? Or do you suddenly realize


    that this society is actually really heartless? This is just how the world has always worked. If you need to me someone for your


    predicament, you should be ming Ye Fan for being too stupid.¡± Lv Huaughed merrily.


    Just then, the security guards came rushing in from outside after they had heard the gunshot earlier.


    "Miss Qiu, are you alright? We are so sorry for our terrible oversight," said the leader of the guards worriedly.


    After that, he looked up at Lv Hua and shouted angrily, "Who are you? How dare you be so rude to Miss Qiu? You''d better


    leave Mount Yunding right now, otherwise we''ll get nasty!"


    Lv Hua nced at the guards, then shook his head. "How noisy!"


    He sent a kick in their direction after he spat those words out.


    BAM!


    The leader of the guards immediately flew out from the living room like a rubber ball.


    He crashed onto the ground and convulsed uncontrobly. He couldn''t even make any sound.


    "Oh my god..."


    The remaining guards were too stunned to speak.


    Their leader weighed more than 100 kilograms but he was actually sent flying with just one kick.


    This opponent was unbelievably strong.


    "Does anyone still want to block my way?¡± asked Lv Hua arrogantly as he nced at everyone else with his hands behind his


    back after he had sent one man flying.


    Nobody dared to say a word.


    "What useless pieces of trash all of you are! Just one kick and none of you dare to move anymore? Why do | bother paying any


    of you?!" A furious voice shouted from outside.


    Aslightly plump middle aged man came running in with Jin Bao, Yin Bao and other men surrounding him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This middle aged man was the most powerful man in Yunzhou, Li Er!


    He didn''t live too far from Mount Yunding, so once he got the call from Qiu Mu-Cheng, he was able to arrive very quickly.


    When they saw that Li Er was here, the guards lowered their heads fearfully and greeted him politely.


    The person with the most authority in


    Yunzhou besides Ye Fan was Li Er.


    "Mr Ly, it''s you again. What on earth


    do you want? | know that your family


    is a powerful one in Jiangbei


    very rich 00, Butatedgdohg as


    never d any dealings or run-ins


    with your family all these years. |


    simply cannot understand why you


    are behaving like this now," said Li Er


    with an icy voice and a darkened look


    in his eyes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua chuckled when he heard these words. "Master Er, right? | think you''re mistaken somewhere. This is a private matter


    between myself and Mu-Cheng, and has nothing to do with my family. It''s also nothing to do with outsiders like you."


    "A private matter? What utter


    nonsense! | think you''ve failed to get


    Miss Qiu to submit to you and you''ve


    be enraged, so ae to\take


    v fo(gek WRAY an animal you are!


    w outrageous! How dare you


    covet Mr Chu''s wife! I''m going to


    ughter you on behalf of Mr Chu


    this very day!" Li Er''s furious voice


    echoed loudly in the living room. The


    bodyguards he had brought along


    immediately charged at Lv Hua.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, a fight broke out on the peak of Mount Yunding.


    At the same time, Li Er, pulled Qiu


    Mu-Cheng to his side and quickly


    said to her, "Miss Qiu, this Lv Hua is


    probably a martial arti yaimeetPAnd


    eugordiaates wont be able to


    hold him back for long. It''s not safe


    to remain in Yunzhou anymore. Seize


    this chance to run for it! | have a car


    waiting outside that will send you to


    Jiangdong''s military camp and you


    can seek shelter there for the


    moment." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve also already arranged for your mother-inw to be sent to a safe ce, and once the Green Dragons arrive, I''ll get them to


    look for you at the military camp," said Li Er with a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°But Master Er, thepany..."


    "No buts. Your life is more important right now. If anything untoward happens to you, the first person Mr Chu will ughter is me


    when he returns. Hurry along now." Li Er pushed Qiu Mu-Cheng into the car.

 Chapter 1396 The Green Dragons Return

    "Thinking of leaving? You think you can?" A sneer came from behind just as Qiu Mu-Cheng got into the car.


    Lv Hua''s skinny body suddenly appeared in front of the car to block it from going anywhere.


    All the bodyguards that Li Er had brought along were all sprawled on the floor and none of them could get up anymore.


    Li Er didn''t think that Lv Hua would have been able to defeat a few dozen men in such a short time.


    It was really impossible for ordinary folks to go up against a martial artist after all.


    ¡°Hurry up and just drive! Drive! Knock him down!"


    Li Er couldn''t think so much anymore. Sending Mr Chu''s wife to a safe ce was the most urgent matter at hand.


    So even though Lv Hua was standing in front of the car, Li Er just told Jin Bao to keep driving even if it meant knocking Lv


    Hua down.


    Jin Bao did not hesitate after Li Er gave the order.


    He changed gears and stepped hard on the elerator.


    VROOM!


    The ear deafening sound of the engine sounded like the roar of a wild beast.


    It howled angrily as it headed furiously for Lv Hua.


    But Lv Hua wasn''t going to just stand there and wait to be knocked down.


    Before the car could really pick up speed, he dashed towards the car with wide strides.


    He used his hands to grab the front of the car, then pulled upwards violently.


    His hands had actually flipped the entire car over just like that.


    The four wheels faced the sky and all that engine power earlier was powerless against its rotating in the air.


    "Miss Qiu!!" Li Er was horrified by this sight.


    He ran over with bloodshot eyes and yelled at his subordinates to rescue her.


    Thankfully the car had been overturned while it was still traveling at a low speed, so Qiu Mu-Cheng and everyone else in the car


    were not badly injured. Of course, it was inevitable that they had been scratched in several ces like their arms, legs and back,


    and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s forehead was red and swollen from taking a hit.


    "You little bastard! What the hell are you trying to do?! Mr Chu sacrificed himself for the country, so that makes him a national


    hero! How dare you be so disrespectful to a fallen hero''s family?" roared Li Er fiercely after he had gotten Qiu Mu-Cheng safely


    out of the overturned car.


    "| told you earlier that this is my private matter. | don''t mean to be disrespectful to a fallen hero''s family either. | just want to give


    Miss Qiu happiness. | didn''t intend to kill any of you, and didn''t intend to cover this mountain in blood either. | just want to take


    her away to be my woman!"


    "Miss Qiu, | think I''ve said quite enough. If you refuse toe with me while I''m still being polite to you, then I''ll take you away


    by force. There is no woman that I''ve taken a fancy to that | couldn''t have!" Lv Hua dered as he stretched his hand out to grab


    hold of Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You bastard! How dare you!" shouted Li Er loudly as he dashed over to stop Lv Hua.


    "Stupid old man! Get lost!" Lv Hua kicked the man blocking his way aside.


    Li Er yelped in pain as he crashed to the floor and rolled.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao endured the pain of their injuries and tried to protect Qiu Mu-Cheng as well.


    But their efforts were futile.


    The two of them couldn''t possibly stop Lv Hua at all.


    In a matter of seconds, no one stood in front of Qiu Mu-Cheng to protect her.


    This iparable beauty was now exposed to the imminent storming for her.


    "Mu-Cheng, just give it up. Now that Ye Fan is dead, nobody in this world can protect you!"ughed Lv Hua menacingly before


    stretching those evil hands of his towards Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    But before Lv Hua''s hands couldnd on Qiu Mu-Cheng, the sound of something slicing through the air swooshed past.


    Five figures came down from the sky like deities, descending on earth at the speed of light.


    This team immediately started attacking with their best moves the moment they appeared.


    ¡°Back Power Boxing!"


    "White Tiger ws!"


    "Wave Riding Kick!"


    A flurry of attacks came hurtling down like a thunderstorm.


    The attacks seemed to cover thend and filled the air.


    Even Lv Hua¡¯s expression changed when he sensed this threat.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, and used all his energy to fight back.


    BAM BAM BAM BAM!


    Lv Hua threw out several punches. The low boom of the collisions sounded like rolling thunder.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But he was unable to take on such a great number of attacks by himself. He ended up having to retreat a few dozen steps.


    It was only when he mmed into a high wall behind him that he finally managed to steady himself again.


    "Damn it! Who are you people?! How dare you poke your nose into my affairs?! | think you''re all tired of living!" barked Lv Hua


    fiercely.


    He tried his best to suppress the energy and blood surging through his body before looking up and ring at these intruders with


    a furious look in his eyes. His handsome face was filled with nothing but grimness and anger.


    But the five who suddenly appeared couldn''t be bothered with him.


    After forcing Lv Hua to retreat, the five of them turned around and bowed towards Qiu Mu-Cheng instead.


    "Miss Qiu, we''re so sorry that we''vee sote! We promised our teacher and master to protect his wife at all costs but we


    have let him down! Please go ahead and punish us!"


    "Please punish us!"


    The Green Dragons bowed deeply towards Qiu Mu-Cheng and spoke with much


    reverence and respect in their voices.


    They were a team put together by Ye Fan and taught by him, so Ye Fan was their teacher and master, so they had a duty to


    respect and protect Ye Fan''s wife as well.


    "It''s alright, I''m d you guys got here in time." Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fearful heart finally calmed down as she smiled at them.


    Awarm feeling spread through her heart as she looked at the team before her.


    There was a deep sense of bliss and gratitude in her eyes.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng finally realized that Ye Fan had set up this team for her sake. He had nted them here so that they could protect


    her even when he wasn''t around.


    What she saw in the five people standing before her was the care and protection of that young man towards her.


    No matter whether it was during his lifetime or after, he was still fulfilling his promise to her.


    He was going to protect her and give her a lifetime of peace and stability!


    "Did you say she''s the wife of your


    teacher and master? Are you guy


    Fan''s prot Thatershole


    spuabierinioe behind?" Lv Hua


    frowned when he heard what the


    Green Dragon Force had said earlier


    and got a shock. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t expected Ye Fan to leave ayer of protection of behind even though he was already dead.


    "Ye Fan, it looks like | really have to


    change my opinion of you. You''v


    actually made pr pyigions tortie


    possiaility fat you Se oiee


    back alive." Lv Hua''s eyes darkened


    and he clenched his fists tightly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He thought that without Ye Fan, Jiangdong would be his for sure, and nobody would be able to stand in his way.


    But the appearance of the Green Dragon Force made Lv Hua look at the situation more seriously.


    "Shut up! You little bastard! How dare


    you try to harm Miss Qiu! And how


    dare you say that our ingtruqtorjsn''t


    ag eomelbaehatives | think the


    Ole ie s not going to leave this


    ce alive is you! The Green Dragons


    are going to take your lowly life today


    on Instructor Chu''s behalf!¡± shouted


    Ye Yu-Yan angrily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Green Dragons, listen to mymand! This man is a wicked fellow, soe with me and ughter him!"


    Awintry wind blew, sending dust into the air.


    The eyes of all five members of the Green Dragon Force turned frosty. A major battle was about to begin!

 Chapter 1397 Great Prowess

    ¡°You want to ughter me? A bunch of youngsters like you want to ughter me? How boastful. | highly doubt you''re anywhere


    near Ye Fan''s level.¡± Lv Hua wasn''t afraid of the Green Dragons at all.


    He could tell that this team was made up of people who were beginner martial artists.


    They weren''t very powerful, and they were at innate stage at best. In fact, they might not even be at innate stage, and were just


    at the external energies stage.


    There were four levels below grandmaster stage: internal energies, external energies, innate and imminent.


    Lv Hua was already at imminent grandmaster stage, so he didn''t need to be afraid of these five youths.


    He attributed his earlier defeat to being caught off guard.


    If he was prepared for their attacks, he could take them head on without any fear.


    But even though Lv Hua despised the five of them, he wasn''t going to go easy on them.


    Even a tiger used all its strength to capture a rabbit after all.


    Lv Hua nned on giving this battle his best shot so that he could get rid of all these people as quickly as possible.


    Once he had decided, Lv Hua stopped hesitating and leapt into the sky.


    ¡°Lv Fist Technique, Mount Tai''s Peak! Ultimate Destruction! Thousand Ton m!"


    Low sts could be heard as Lv Hua''s feet mmed into the ground before rising into the air again.


    His tremendous power surged into the air like the waves of the ocean.


    Lv Hua had unleashed his most fatal move.


    Crazier still, he had sent three moves out in quick session.


    One attack followed another, one fist came after another.


    Each one was stronger than the previous one.


    Thest one in particr, was nearly as powerful as a bolt of lightning.


    The impact of the fist carried an explosive power as it was swung violently towards the Green Dragon Force.


    The Green Dragons didn''t dare to take their opponent lightly after they realized that he was much stronger than themselves.


    They dashed out to get into formation.


    The four boys stood on the left, right, front and back of Ye Yu-Yan.


    Lv Hua had never seen such a weird formation before.


    "What a bunch of idiots! Why are they standing so far apart for? But that''s better for me, since | can now take them down


    individually! They must be hoping for a quick death!" snorted Lv Hua menacingly. His eyes were filled with malice and audacity.


    But his smugness didn''tst for too long.


    It didn''t take long for Lv Hua to realize that to his shock and horror, the sky was darkening as the Green Dragon Force started


    umting energies within their formation.


    The wind soon began to howl and pick up speed, threatening to be a hurricane.


    Everywhere that the wind blew, sand and rocks were sent flying.


    The sky was darkening at a terrifying rate.


    Billowing gray clouds blotted the sun out.


    One could even make out the sound of rumbling thunder in the distance.


    The energies of the universe were gathering and moving at high speeds like a pot of boiling water.


    It was as if they had beenmanded to head straight for where the Green Dragon Force was standing.


    Meanwhile, the Green Dragon Force was like a dry sponge that was crazily absorbing the intense amount of natural energies


    surging towards them.


    Their power was visibly increasing at an rming rate.


    They were like a fire that started as a small bushfire, but was now ready to set a forest aze.


    This terrifying increase in power made Lv Hua''s expression change dramatically.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing? How are they able to amass so much energy all of a sudden?"


    The unknown was always the most frightening.


    Lv Hua had practiced martial arts for many years and had fought in nearly a hundred battles.


    But this was the first time he was seeing something like this.


    How did they manage to make the weather change? And the change in weather was so drastic.


    If Lu Tian-He were here, he would have recognized the Green Dragon Force''s formation as the very same one that they used


    back in Jiangbei to wipe out all the other special forces in the military camp.


    Many had witnessed the way this team had unleashed that attack, but almost all of them had been turned to dust from that


    attack.


    After many months, the Green Dragons joined hands once more to fight an enemy. Their most powerful attack was about to


    appear once again!


    "No, | can''t let them continue to umte energy. | have to find a way to stop them."


    Lv Hua was beginning to feel terror and despair in his heart when he realized how powerful the five of them was bing.


    He couldn''t waste any more time and decided to attack them immediately.


    But just as Lv Hua began his attacks, the Green Dragon Force hadpleted their preparation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was as though a bow had been fully drawn back and was about to shoot with a mighty force!


    "Thunder Torch Dragon Formation, ARISE!"


    BOOM!


    Their authoritative voices resonated loudly in the air.


    Everyone else watched in shock and terror as a gigantic and shapeless formation began to rise from beneath the Green Dragon


    Force''s feet.


    Agreen dragon covered in fiery mes shot through the clouds and caused


    thunder to rumble loudly!


    SWOOSH!


    That long swoosh cut through the air like a bolt of lightning.


    An illusion of an enormous torch dragon flew majestically in the air as it roared. It headed straight for Lv Hua at an unstoppable


    speed.


    "Oh, So it was a formation attack. It


    looks fancy, but | doubt it''s able to do


    anything. | don''t think apungh oft}


    yeyrasie oul DSSS y turn the


    tables on me," growled Lv Hua as he


    gnashed his teeth. He looked at them


    hatefully and murderously as their


    torch dragon continued toe


    towards him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua then unleashed his most powerful move and it collided heavily with the Green Dragon Force''s attack.


    BOOM!


    The wind and clouds roiled and the earth shook.


    The two powerful attacks crashed into each other, like a meteorite mming into Earth.


    An ear deafening sound resounded loudly on Mount Yunding.


    "The five of you have got to win Lv Hua!¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng continued to pray fervently in her heart.


    ¡°Punks! Give it your best shot! Don''t embarrass me!" Li Er shouted and cheered them on.


    The two of them thought that their attacks might be equally matched and would remain in a deadlock for some time.


    But that didn''t happen. The torch dragon smashed right through Lv Hua''s attacks like they were made from paper.


    All that power the move once carried disappeared like leaves falling off its branches in autumn.


    "What?! How...how is this possible?!


    They''re just a bunch of martial artists who


    aren''t even at innate level yet! How...how did they break through my most powerful move?!" Lv Hua waspletely stunned


    now.


    He felt like his heart had been struck


    by lightning, and he just stared@iithe


    KS of theminiaisbeier as shock and


    h i colored his eyes. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But that torch dragon wasn''t going to


    wait for Lv Hua to get over nis beet.


    After it broke throught) Pua¡¯s


    Jae Werinued to cut through the


    air and head right for him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Shit!" Lv Hua cursed in shock and turned to run, but he was toote.


    A tremendous wave came crashing down without any sign of stopping.


    A few minutester, the peak of Mount Yunding was quiet again.


    The howling winds had stopped, and all the dust settled.


    It was as if the sun was shining again after


    the rain!

 Chapter 1398 A Continuous Change of Tides

    Lv Hua was still standing where he was.


    But he didn''t look confident or elegant anymore.


    He looked more like he had literally just been roasted.


    His clothes had been burnt to a crisp.


    The skin on his chest had been seared and bright red blood flowed continuously down his burn wounds.


    Lv Hua''s body suddenly trembled and he spewed a mouthful of blood out.


    He was weakened and resembled more like a deted balloon now.


    The attack that the Green Dragonsunched earlier had clearly injured Lv Hua severely.


    But Lv Hua was an imminent grandmaster after all.


    The formation attack had made him unable to fight, but it wasn''t enough to kill


    him yet.


    But incapacitating him temporarily was enough.


    It was going to be easy to kill him once he was severely injured.


    Once he saw that the Green Dragons¡¯ attack had worked, Li Erughed merrily and ran over to kick Lv Hua.


    The arrogant Young Master Lv of the rich and powerful Lv family was immediately kicked to the ground andnded on his face.


    "HAHA! What say you now? Weren''t you such a show off just now? Tsk! How dare a lowlife like you covet Mr Chu''s woman?


    You''re no match for even the authoritativeness that Mr Chu''s fingertips exude! HAHA!" Li Erughed like an idiot as he continued


    to kick Lv Hua relentlessly. He was so happy that the crisis was over, and his son had be someone so formidable.


    "That''s quite enough, Master Er. If you continue to kick him, he might die,¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly advised Li Er after feeling


    relieved that everything was over.


    Even though Lv Hua deserved to die, he was backed by a really powerful family.


    If he died in Jiangdong, then they were going to face even more trouble in the future.


    "Fine. Since Miss Qiu has said so, I''ll let him live for the time being. But | don''t think he''d live for long. Once Mr Chu returns, he''s


    definitely going to die!" sneered Li Er coldly.


    He knew Ye Fan well. Anybody who crossed the line would be killed for sure.


    It didn¡¯t matter who this person was or what sort of background he had.


    But of course, that was assuming Ye Fan was alive in the first ce.


    After Li Er stopped kicking him, Lv Hua actually managed to stand again.


    But he had to lean against the wall to steady himself, probably because he was really too severely injured.


    He raised his head to re hatefully at the five members of the Green Dragon Force.


    His lips were trembling and bleeding, and his voice was hoarse as he shouted with bloodshot eyes, "Tell...tell me, what...what


    move was that? Tell me! TELL ME!"


    He still couldn''t believe what just happened.


    He simply couldn''t ept it. He was the heir to the mighty Lv n and a gifted martial artist groomed by War God Castle. But he


    had just lost to a bunch of youngsters!


    It was already bad enough to be unable to defeat Ye Fan. Now, he couldn''t even defeat a few random proteges that Ye Fan had


    left behind in Jiangdong.


    This really dealt the arrogant Lv Hua a big blow.


    But the Green Dragons couldn''t be bothered with his maniacal shouting.


    Tai Shan, the most hot tempered among them, really wanted to kill Lv Hua with one punch, but Qiu Mu-Cheng stopped him.


    Jiangdong was already in peril, so Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t want to create more enemies for nothing.


    The five of them surrounded her as they escorted her over to where Lv Hua was.


    She looked down coldly at him and said in a furious and frosty voice, "Mr Lv, Mufan Group never meant to provoke the Lv family


    or Jiangbei. Please go back and tell the head of the Lv family to stop eyeing Jiangdong. It''s better that we remain status quo, and


    | hope that you will learn to behave yourself!"


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s fists were also tightly clenched.


    She did really wish she could teach this man a good lesson after trying to vite her like that.


    But she knew that sometimes, it was better to just tolerate things first.


    There wasn''t much she could do at the moment, so she had to hold it in, otherwise things might escte beyond what she could


    handle.


    So even though she was really furious, she could only try to chase Lv Hua away and didn''t dare to kill him.


    But to her surprise, Lv Hua suddenly burst outughing at what Qiu Mu-Cheng said.


    Hisughter was so audacious and uninhibited, it sounded like he was mocking them.


    "What are youughing about?" Qiu Mu-Cheng frowned and became very displeased.


    "Exactly! What are youughing about?


    You''ve been defeated and you''re stillughing? What a shameless fellow!" Li Er chimed in.


    "Hoho, Qiu Mu-Cheng, you''re the first woman who dares to speak so haughtily to me! But did you think I''ve really lost?¡± Lv Hua


    smiled maliciously and his gaze grew icy as he stared at Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Everyone started to feel like something was amiss, and began to have a bad feeling about this.


    Lv Hua continued tough


    maniacally. "Like | said, there''s n


    woman that | waned cai


    Haye! 86 45d think you''re the only one


    with backups? You think you''re the


    only one with a n B?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He suddenly spun around and shouted towards the bottom of the mountain, "Fighters from the Lv n! Get your asses here


    now!"


    What?


    Fighters from the Lv family were here?


    The rest were rmed and their hearts sank.


    Several figures came leaping up the side of the mountain and appeared in front of


    Lv Hua within seconds.


    "Young Master, the head of the Lv family hasmanded us toe here and assist you!¡± three older men greeted Lv Hua


    respectfully as they cupped their fists.


    Judging from the aura they exuded, these three men weren''t much weaker than Lv Hua himself.


    "Oh no," thought Li Er as his heart trembled.


    He thought that the Green Dragon Force had already resolved this crisis.


    He didn''t expect Lv Hua to still be able to turn the tides.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Excellent! Since you''re all here, then


    don''t waste time talking. Besides the


    prettiest on oyeraiere, kif the


    rE3tatd Iedde no one alive!"


    commanded Lv Hua after spitting out


    the blood in his mouth. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The three older men immediately


    charged at their targets. The rae of


    energy th mauat¨¦ditom their


    Kathie them seem like swords


    that had just been unsheathed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Their des were all pointed at the Green Dragons.


    But after unleashing such a powerful attack, the Green Dragons were all spent now.


    They weren''t a match for these three fighters in the first ce, never mind now.


    The fighters from the Lv family were way too powerful and forced them to retreat repeatedly.

 Chapter 1399 Qiu Mu-Chengs Painful Decision

    It didn''t take long for the Green Dragons to be soundly defeated by the martial artists from the Lv family.


    Several stster, all five of them had flown out like a kite with a broken string.


    They crashed heavily to the ground and kept throwing up blood.


    "Haha! Qiu Mu-Cheng, how about now? Who''s won now? And how''s the loser now?"ughed Lv Hua merrily even though he


    was hurting from his earlier injuries.


    The pride he had before this battle started returned to him.


    "I admit that I''m not as powerful as Ye Fan, so | couldn''t defeat him while he was still alive. But how could it be that the Young


    Master and future heir to the Lv n would be unable to defeat him now that he''s dead? I''m alive, while he''s dead!" sneered Lv


    Hua. His words revealed the jealousy and hatred he felt towards Ye Fan.


    He simply couldn''t stand Ye Fan.


    It wasn''t only because Ye Fan had humiliated him in South America. It was more because of the standing and power that Ye Fan


    commanded.


    What right did a lowly born man from the countryside have to enjoy such power and influence?


    What right did a young hooligan have to be a supreme grandmaster and be part of War God Castle?


    And what right did an ordinary looking young fellow have to marry such a beautiful and intelligent wife?


    Lv Hua couldn''t ept it at all. He refused to.


    Ye Fan was more poorly educated, had a lowly background, and lost to him in terms of looks and charm.


    But why did he have everything that Lv Hua could only dream of?


    "Ye Fan, just you wait. One day, | will have all the power, strength and women that you had, and | will have even more than you


    did! Getting your woman and your assets is only the beginning!¡± Lv Hua smiled mirthlessly as his fists were clenched tightly.


    It was as if a fire was burning deep within his eyes.


    "Men! Bring that woman back to my room so that | can have my way with her," said Lv Hua with the wave of his hand. His explicit


    words made Qiu Mu-Cheng pale in horror.


    "Lv Hua, you''re an animal! How dare you!" Li Er had more insults he wanted to hurl at Lv Hua, but someone else kicked him


    aside before he could say anymore.


    "Where did this old geezere from? Get lost or die!" spat one of the fighters from the Lv family before making a grab for Qiu


    Mu-Cheng.


    "Miss Qiu, run! RUN!" shouted Li Er despite having fallen onto the ground in pain.


    "Miss Qiu, run for it! Hurry!" Ye Yu-Yan and her team mates were sprawled on the ground, but they too, shouted at Qiu Mu-


    Cheng and told her to run, even though their lips were trembling and they were still reeling from their injuries.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t seem to have heard any of their shouting. She didn''t move at all.


    She just stood there with despair in her eyes.


    Tears seemed to gleam in her pretty eyes.


    Was this her fate?


    Did the heavens want her dead? Was Mufan Group, thepany that she and Ye Fan set up, destined to be destroyed after all?


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked up at the sky and her tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Even when faced with a crisis, Qiu Mu-Cheng did not run frantically, neither did she scream and cry in terror.


    Just like that young man, she continued to stand quietly in the face of great danger.


    She was like a tree that was rooted in the ground for eternity.


    Her hair flew gently in the wind.


    Her beautiful silhouette was the most beautiful scenery under these blue skies.


    Anyone who saw this scene would have been blown away by this breathtaking sight.


    But nobody could see the despair and defeat in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes.


    "Wait, is Miss Qiu thinking of..." Li Er seemed to notice that there was something strange about Qiu Mu-Cheng''s behavior. His


    heart suddenly shuddered and his face paled.


    He was right. Qiu Mu-Cheng had already decided on her fate from the moment the Green Dragons were defeated.


    She decided that she would not run, and she would not kneel and beg for mercy either.


    She was Ye Fan''s wife, the queen of Jiangdong, the lover of a pir of the nation.


    She was determined not to embarrass her beloved husband.


    Even if Ye Fan had really perished, she was still going to uphold the prestige and honor that a pir of the nation ought to have!


    She suddenly pulled out a knife that she had been hiding on herself all along. Everyone watched in horror as a determination


    that followed a painful decision filled her heart, and she raised the knife to stab it into her own heart.


    When he was alive, he was known as a great man. In his death, he would still be remembered as a hero!


    That was what Qiu Mu-Cheng hoped for Ye Fan as his wife. She was not going to let herself be a taint on Ye Fan''s glorious


    legacy.


    She would rather kill herself than to let her body be sullied by another man.


    "Miss Qiu, don''t do it!" shouted Li Er loudly.


    "Miss Qiu! NOO!!" The members of the Green Dragon Force burst into tears.


    "What the hell?!! Stop her! Don''t let her die!" Lv Hua got a terrible shock and hurriedly ordered his men to stop Qiu Mu-Cheng


    from doing this to herself.


    But they were all too far away.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng was determined to die, there was no way they could stop her from this distance.


    It was evening time and the fiery red sun was dipping into the horizon. Its remaining rays fell upon her and cast a shadow filled


    with sorrow.


    Just before she was to meet her end, many things ran through Qiu Mu-Cheng''s mind.


    She remembered the pathetic wedding she


    had when Ye Fan married into the Qiu family, she remembered the humiliation that Ye Fan had suffered under her family, she


    remembered that invincible silhouette she saw at the foot of Mount Tai, she remembered how Ye Fan rose to receive respect and


    bows from the rich and powerful of Jiangdong at the Feast of the Sea and Sky.


    She had been disappointed before, she had basked in glory before. She had cried before, but she had alsoughed before.


    She had seen the darkest moments of the night, but she had also enjoyed the brightest sunshine at the peak of the mountain.


    She had weathered many storms and hardships with that man.


    Even though she was only 23 this year, she had seen much suffering and enjoyed much glory at the same time.


    She was content with that.


    Even if she had to die today, she wasn''t going toin.


    But she had one regret.


    She regretted being unable to fulfil


    her duty as Ye Fan''s wife, nese


    not given hin the w an


    JHIALLS of a wife even after being


    married to him for so long. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had also failed to give him any children.


    "Farewell, Ye Fan. | won''t be able to


    continue down this road of i ith


    you anymore. But) ell want to see


    Regn a | really want to tell you


    in person that | really, really love


    you..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The setting sun cast a sad shadow on the mountain.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tears glistened tragically as she stood beneath the clouds.


    Her mesmerizing face was as beautiful as a painting.


    But this same beautiful woman was about to take her own life even as everyone else could only watch on in horror.


    "NO


    "STOP!II"


    "MISS QIU!"


    The Green Dragons were still shouting at her to stop. Their desperate cries resounded loudly in the air.


    Li Er started crying when he saw this scene as well.


    If Qiu Mu-Cheng died like that, he really didn''t know how he could possibly face Ye Fan again.


    How was he going to exin things to Mr Chu?


    Even dying a thousand times wouldn''t exonerate him!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Miss Qiu, please, don''t kill yourself! If


    you die, then my entire fag


    ¡ì Agrdietob!¡°L) Er was already


    drowning in a Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    puddle of his own tears.

 Chapter 1400 The God of War Arrives

    But no matter how desperate their cries were, it was for nothing.


    They could only watch as the lovely woman perished before their eyes.


    Amidst their devastation, they did not expect a burst of green light to erupt in the horizon.


    The next moment, light arced across the heavens like a shooting star.


    Before anyone realized what was going on, the light had arrived next to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    CLANG!


    A bright metallic sound rang in the air. The light hit the dagger in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s hands and sent it flying.


    The sudden turn of events startled everyone.


    rm shed across the eyes of the woman who was adamant to kill herself.


    "What''s going on? What just happened?


    Why did Miss Qiu''s dagger suddenly fly out of her hands?" hollered Li Er with incredulity as he widened his eyes.


    The Green Dragon Force seemed to have sensed something. They looked up in unison.


    Lv Hua and the others also frowned and stared in the direction from which the light hade from.


    It was clear that someone else had arrived on the scene.


    Who could it be?


    Was it a friend or an enemy?


    Had Ye Fan himself returned?


    Everyone''s hearts were hanging in their throats.


    It was then that a figure finally appeared in the distant horizon and in their line of sight.


    He was dressed in white, his eyes bright like a starlit sky and his eyebrows trimmed and sharp like des. He was the epitome


    of dignity and grace.


    An air of absolute authority exuded from his person.


    Upon his appearance, waves of invisible power swept thends.


    They felt as if they were not seeing the arrival of a mere man but a mountain rising from the earth.


    "This...this is..."


    Whatever arrogance Lv Hua had on his face vanished and was reced by rm when he saw the new arrival.


    His face took on the pallor of a ghost!


    Unprecedented horror and fear swelled inside him.


    It was as if he had just been struck by lightning.


    He stood there, lost for words and frozen to the spot while shock filled his eyes.


    The man who had just arrived was the most powerful man in China and the leader of the six pirs of the nation. He was Ye


    Qing-Tian!


    "On your knees!" Ye Qing-Tian''s voice rumbled like thunder and reverberated across the heavens. Upon the sight of the mess


    before him, he had turned towards Lv Hua instantly and yelled furiously at him.


    "How dare you! "


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You''ve certainly got guts!¡±


    "How dare you demand that our Young Master kneel before you!"


    "You''re asking to be killed!"


    The martial artists of the Lv family blew up instantly when they heard what the stranger had just said and began hurling curses at


    the man in white.


    "Oh my god! You''re the ones asking to be killed! Don''t drag me down with you!" cursed Lv Hua as he kicked those idiots. He had


    nearly wetted his pants when they had started cursing at Ye Qing-Tian. In fact, he was ready to burst into tears.


    Sheer terror had nearly sent his soul fleeing from his very body.


    This man standing before them was the most powerful man in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    There was no one who could rival him in terms of the power and status he wielded.


    He symbolized the entire Chinese martial arts circle.


    Lv Hua''s grandfather would have to fall to his knees and pay his respects to this man despite being a grandmaster himself.


    These idiots must be blind to insult the God of War himself!


    They had threatened the God of War''s life!


    They were the ones who were asking to be killed!


    "You idiots! You''re going to get me killed one of these days! Get down on your knees before the God of War and beg for his


    forgiveness!" cursed Lv Hua.


    "Young Master, what did we do wrong? Why are you hitting us? What God of War?" asked the men unhappily.


    They had been trying to defend Lv Hua but had earned nothing but curses and blows for their loyalty. Anyone would feel


    aggrieved.


    "I''m hitting you because you''re fools! Do you know who he is? He''s the God of War, the strongest martial artist in China! How


    dare you offend the God of War? You won''t get away with it even if you have nine lives to spare! If you want to live, get down on


    your knees and beg him for forgiveness!" hollered Lv Hua at the top of his voice.


    How he wished he could kill these idiots himself.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s arrival had unsettled Lv Hua and filled him with unease.


    His men''s disrespectful behavior towards Ye Qing-Tian had been fuel to the fire.


    What?


    "He''s...the strongest martial artist...in China?" Lv Hua''s men stammered.


    They nearly copsed into a boneless heap.


    They might have lived all their lives as servants to the Lv family but that didn''t mean that they had not heard of the most powerful


    martial artist in China, the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian.


    Every martial artist in the Chinese martial arts circle would know his name.


    He was like a god to every martial artist.


    Their god had descended upon them.


    Yet, here they were, threatening to kill him.


    Heavens!


    What had they just done?


    These men were clearly frightened.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They got onto their shaking knees


    and began to beg for their IvesH MN


    "Esteeme Gogh. We were


    blind. Ye didn''t know who you were.


    We deserve to be killed for that!


    Please forgive us!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Their voices and their entire bodies trembled with fear as they spoke.


    "You''re right. You do deserve death!" thundered Ye Qing-Tian furiously.


    Rocks shattered upon his thunderous rumble. Sand and shattered rock flew into the air.


    The three men before him spat out mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground as if they had just suffered a terrible blow.


    "That...what technique was that?" The Green Dragon Force stared in shock.


    The man had not moved an inch.


    With a single roar, he had wounded the martial artists of the Lv family and sent them flying.


    His mere words had resulted in the outburst of incredible power.


    The Green Dragon Force could not imagine the extent of power the man in white was capable of when he did make an actual


    move.


    "You too! Why aren''t you on your knees and begging for Miss Qiu''s forgiveness?"


    The God of War''s eyes turned from the injured martial artists of the Lv family and back to Lv Hua once again.


    His voice sent a wave of invisible power sweeping across them all.


    Lv Hua felt a sudden weight on him. It was as if he were being crushed by a mountain.


    With a loud thud, the high and mighty young master of a powerful family fell andnded on his knees.


    "Why, God of War? Why do you make


    me kneel? They''re nobodies! | a


    member of a wee Kangke ing


    ranyilyBikAc served this nation and


    proved myself! Why should | kneel for


    them? | don''t understand!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua was terrified of the God of


    War. But thetter had Qreegtfaini {1


    0 to igrkpeesiHiihs tary


    exnation. He simply couldn''t


    ept that. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next moment, the God of War flipped his sleeve suddenly and sent a forceful gust of wind shing at Lv Hua''s face.


    Streaks of blood appeared upon instant contact.


    The force of the attack sent Lv Hua flying a dozen meters into the distance.

 Chapter 1401 Face Judgement

    "You scoundrel, how dare you ask me why! I''ve told you to treat Ye Fan''s family with every kindness! Is this what you call


    kindness? You''ve insulted the loved ones of a great warrior. Do you know the punishment for such a crime? You knew what you


    were doing was wrong and yet you still did it. That makes your crime more hideous and hateful. You''re only alive right now on


    ount of your grandfather''s contributions to the nation!" thundered Ye Qing-Tian as he shook with fury.


    It had been a long time since he had felt so furious.


    He had told Tang Hao to send his men to Jiangdong to pay a visit to Ye Fan''s family because he had wanted to make up for what


    the country had owed Ye Fan as well as find out if Ye Fan''s family were in any trouble and required any help.


    But after some careful thought, he had decided to make a personal trip to Jiangdong.


    He had been the one who had requested Ye Fan''s debut in the martial arts circle.


    He had been the one who had failed to protect Ye Fan.


    He had been responsible for what had happened to Ye Fan.


    He had to make a trip to Jiangdong personally and seek the forgiveness of Ye Fan''s family.


    Before his trip, Ye Qing-Tian had asked Tang Hao and found out that the team from War God Castle had left for Jiangdong.


    He had intended to tag along with the team. But they had left, so Ye Qing-Tian had made his way to Jiangdong himself.


    He had not expected these men from War God Castle to bring more trouble to Ye Fan''s family instead of helping thetter. In


    fact, they had brought not just trouble but a disaster to their doorstep!


    How could Ye Qing-Tian not be furious?


    Lv Hua was pale with terror. In the face of the God of War''s fury, he found that he


    could not utter a single word.


    He felt guilty.


    He knew that he was in the wrong.


    He had thought of Ye Fan as a budding young martial artist who had offended the King of Fighters. Now that he was dead, War


    God Castle wouldn''t care much for him or his family.


    That had been why he had dared to act so brazenly.


    He had not expected the most powerful man in China, Ye Qing-Tian, to make a personal appearance in Jiangdong.


    Events had unfolded in a fashion that had vastly exceeded what Lv Hua had anticipated.


    Nevertheless, Lv Hua still tried to exin his actions. "Esteemed God of War, | wasn''t disrespecting Grandmaster Ye Fan in any


    manner. | simply couldn''t stop myself from feeling this way. Everyone has emotions. | am truly in love with Miss Qiu. | truly wish


    to have her as my wife. | want to help thete Grandmaster Ye Fan take care of her."


    "Silence, scoundrel!¡± thundered Ye Qing-Tian as he smacked Lv Hua on his cheek again. He red at thetter furiously. "How


    could you spew such shameless words? Ye Fan died for our country. His bones are barely settled in the ground. Your actions


    reveal your utter disrespect for him. How dare you try to reason your way out of this and try to excuse your attempt at coveting


    his wife? You are a monster!"


    Lv Hua''s face was filled with terror. He looked away and dared not utter another word. He was worried that he would drive Ye


    Qing-Tian into further rage and that thetter would kill him in a fit of anger.


    The God of War appeared to know exactly what Lv Hua was thinking. His words were cold when he spoke next. "Don''t worry, I''m


    not going to kill you. If you still know any shame, you will return to Yanjing immediately and turn yourself in at the martial arts


    court. Confess your crime and ept punishment for your wrongdoing. The martial arts court will decide whether you live or die!"


    Ye Qing-Tian was a powerful man with great authority and status. His words and actions had an overwhelming impact on the rest


    of society.


    He might possess the power to kill a man but he rarely used that power when he was in China.


    Most of the time, he would choose to send criminals like Lv Hua to the martial arts courts to face trial and punishment.


    The martial arts court was a court set up to trial martial artists.


    War God Castle had set up this court to handle serious crimesmitted by Chinese martial artists that had grievous impact on


    the rest of society.


    Years ago, a Chinese grandmaster had killed countless innocent people and raped numerous young women. His terrible crimes


    had incurred the wrath of everyone.


    Everyone in the Chinese martial arts circle scorned and despised him.


    Upon his arrest, he had been tried in the martial arts court and sentenced to death. They had executed him there and then.


    Ye Qing-Tian was going to have Lv Hua face trial in the martial arts court. His rage as well as how seriously he treated Lv Hua''s


    misdeed was evident.


    Lv Hua went limp when he heard what Ye Qing-Tian had said. Horror filled his eyes.


    "The martial arts...court? Esteemed God of War, I''ve realized the error of my ways. | know that I''ve done something terribly


    wrong. | am willing to ept punishment for my wrongdoing. | will apologize to Miss Qiu andpensate her duly. I''ll pay any


    amount that she requests. But please, not the martial arts court!¡±


    Lv Hua was petrified.


    He had heard of the martial arts court.


    Since its establishment, the martial arts court had tried but nine cases.


    Every criminal that it had tried had been sentenced to death. None had walked out of the courts alive.


    If he were to be sent to the martial arts court for trial, it would be no different than sending him straight into the gates of hell. He


    was a dead man walking.


    Lv Hua was naturally terrified.


    But Ye Qing-Tian cared not for his pleas at all.


    With a flip of his sleeve, he sent Lv Hua flying into the distance again.


    "Get out of my sight! You can exin your actions to the judge in court!" roared Ye Qing-Tian furiously, his voice rumbling like


    furious thunder.


    Lv Hua spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew across the sky. He crashed into the ground and passed out instantly.


    "Young Master! Young Master!"


    The martial artists of the Lv family rushed towards Lv Hua, helped him up and fled immediately.


    Ye Qing-Tian did not pursue them.


    There was no need for it.


    No one in China had yet dared to defy his word.


    He was done with Lv Hua. The air of chilly fury vanished from his person.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He turned towards Qiu Mu-Cheng


    with guilt in his eyes. "You must be


    Ye Fan''s wife, Miss Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    I''m really sorry, Miss a) Wewerel


    beige se1¨¦ation of our men.


    ey were meant to help, not to


    cause you harm. On behalf of the


    Chinese martial arts circle, | extend


    our sincerest apology to you. Don''t


    worry, the rm and insult that


    you''ve suffered today will not be for


    nothing. | will make sure that justice


    is served.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Anyone could have said that. We don''t need your hypocrisy and your lies! Just keep a tight leash on your men!" scoffed Li


    Er as he red at Ye Qing-Tian. He had climbed to his feet and was now brushing dust off his clothes.


    "Dad, can''t you keep your mouth


    shut? That''s the God of War!" m


    whispered Li Yang dekfulfy fo his


    ratpelliBnig t not have heard of


    the God of War, but the rest of the


    Green Dragon Force had. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right. We will put in


    measures to keep a close ey paar


    men,¡± Ye ingen s¨¦ Rum ly and


    With rie int of anger in the face of Li


    Er''s outraged protests. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But Qiu Mu-Cheng cared nothing for that.

 Chapter 1402 A Terrified Lv Hua

    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked into the God of War''s eyes with her teary ones. "You must be someone important in the Chinese martial


    arts circle. | just want to know one thing. Is Ye Fan truly dead? Please tell me the truth. Is he dead or alive?¡±


    Her voice was filled with desperation, fear and sorrow.


    In the face of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s questions, Ye Qing-Tian fell silent.


    This was a man who stood at the pinnacle of power. Yet, for the very first time, a woman''s questions had put him at a loss, and it


    showed on his face.


    After a long moment, the God of War shook his head and sighed heavily.


    "Miss Qiu, we''ve done our best but we didn''t manage to find Ye Fan''s remains. | would very much like to believe that he''s simply


    lost contact with us and that he''ll return to us in the near future. But | don''t want to lie to you. Based on the evidence that we


    have, we can only conclude that Ye Fan is dead.¡±


    "So, it''s only a deduction then? Does that mean that there''s the slightest possibility that he might still be alive? There''s a chance


    that he''s not dead, isn''t there? He could still be alive, right?" Qiu Mu-Cheng asked desperately. The calm and levelheaded young


    lady of the past had lost herposurepletely and was on the verge of madness.


    She wouldn''t stop repeating herself as tears streamed unceasingly and uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    Ye Qing-Tian had no idea what he should say. After a long moment of silence, he finally turned away from Qiu Mu-Cheng and


    said slowly, in a low and heavy voice. "Miss Qiu, | will not give you hope where there is none. Despair may hurt, but nothing is


    more agonizing than hoping and waiting for something that will never arrive."


    Guilt and regret churned in his gut.


    If he had not extended asked Ye Fan to go on this mission, none of this would have happened.


    To a certain extent, he had been the one who had destroyed a happy and blissful family.


    Perhaps the remorse was too much to bear. Ye Qing-Tian did not remain long and left shortly.


    Before his departure, he said something to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "| treat Ye Fan as a friend. If you get into any trouble in the future, seek me out in Yanjing. | will do all I can to help."


    Ye Qing-Tian left Jiangdong but he did not head back to Yanjing.


    Instead, he leapt into the heavens, crossed the region of South Tibet and entered a foreign country.


    No one knew why the God of War had embarked on this particr journey.


    Meanwhile, Lv Hua had been brought back to the Lv family in Jiangbei and given


    medical attention. He came to shortly.


    He had no time to rest at all. Instead, he leaped out of bed, raced through the house and then fell upon his knees, right before


    the old master of the Lv family, Lv Song-Liang.


    "Grandfather, I''ve gotten myself into trouble. Please, please save me. Grandfather, you have to save your grandson!" wept Lv


    Hua fearfully.


    "Why are you crying? You''re a man and men of the Lv family do not cry. This isn''t the behavior a man of the Lv family should


    disy! Get up and tell me what''s wrong. Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter how much trouble you got yourself into, your grandfather


    will handle it for you. I''ve note across anything or anyone in China that I''ve not been able to deal with."


    Seated upon a raised tform was a sprightly old man with snowy white hair and a youthful face.


    One could hardly tell from his appearance that he was nearing the age of eighty.


    The old man appeared calm in the face of his grandson''s terrified weeping.


    He carried himself with confidence and arrogance.


    As a grandmaster who held a position in the grandmaster ranking, he did have a right to his arrogance.


    The power that he wielded and the respect that hemanded meant that there were few problems in China that he could not


    resolve.


    His grandson could havemitted a murder, but as long as Lv Song-Liang wanted to save his grandson from the


    consequences of murdering someone, he could.


    That had been why the battle-hardened and wise old man had continued sipping his tea calmly in spite of how terrified Lv Hua


    seemed.


    "Grandfather, it''s the God of War. The God of War wants me to turn myself in to the martial arts court. He wants me dead.


    Grandfather, | don''t want to die. | don''t want to turn myself in to the martial arts court. Please, grandfather, you have to save me!¡±


    The old man trembled and spat out the tea that he had drunk.


    "What...what did you just say? Did you just say that you offended the God of War, Ye


    Qing-Tian?"


    Lv Song-Liang''s formerposure fled him as he stared at Lv Hua with eyes as wide as saucers. He looked as if he had just


    seen a ghost.


    "You rascal! Of all the people to offend, why did you offend the God of War? Are you trying to get your whole family killed? I''m


    going to kill you myself!"


    Lv Song-Liang was livid. With a single kick, he sent Lv Hua flying through the doorway.


    This was the God of War they were talking about.


    He was the guardian of the Chinese martial arts circle, the leader of the six pirs of the nation and the most powerful martial


    artist in Asia.


    Everyone in the Chinese martial arts circle revered him as their lord and master.


    He was the one who had set down thews and rules that governed the martial arts circle.


    Even Lv Song-Liang had to show the God of War respect and kowtow to him.


    Yet his rascal of a grandson had somehow foolishly incurred the wrath of the God of War.


    That hadn''t just been in suicide. He had just sentenced his entire family n to death.


    If the God of War willed it, he could have the Lv family rid from this earth. All it took was a single order.


    "How dare youe pleading me for help? Get out of my sight! Get out of the Lv family! How dare you offend the God of


    War! You''re going to die for it!" cursed Lv Song-Liang as he trembled with rage.


    "Grandfather, | was wrong! I''m so sorry! | really am!"


    In the face of Lv Song-Liang''s fury, Lv


    Hua dared not attempt say fe i


    he


    to defend higngelfy Eek,


    ams areNafi erroneous ways and


    wouldn''t stop groveling. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Falling to his knees next to Lv Hua, Lv Hua''s father began to plead on behalf of his son.


    "Father, you can''t not do anything.


    He''s your grandson an


    desenfinperni@N arly He''s our


    family¡¯s hope. If he dies, it''ll be the


    end of the Lv family." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a long moment, the fury churning inside Lv Song-Liang finally died down. He gradually regained hisposure.


    "You rascal! Come over here and tell me exactly what you did. How did you manage to incur the wrath of the God of War?"


    No matter how mad Lv Song-Liang was, he couldn''t just give up on his own grandson.


    Lv Hua''s father was right. Lv Hua was the Lv family''s only hope of rising to glory in the future.


    He was more gifted than Lv Song-Liang could ever be.


    Lv Hua obeyed his grandfather and told him exactly what had happened.


    "So, it''s all because of this Ye Fan."


    Lv Song-Liang''s worry subsided significantly when he realized the root of Lv Hua''s predicament.


    "Grandfather, is there still hope for me?" wailed Lv Hua.


    "This isn''t exactly a serious matter


    but it''s not to be taken lightly as well.


    I''ve heard of Ye Fan. He''s the


    youngest man in Chinese to be e


    a supreme ranges Buti


    dora thi er how powerful a


    martial artist he was. He''s dead, after


    all. Besides, he was rtively new to


    the martial arts circle and, as you


    mentioned, offended quite a few


    people while he''d been alive. You


    were simply unlucky. Otherwise, no


    one would have bothered with


    something that concerns a dead


    man.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1403 Tsukuyomis Reaction

    "Grandfather, does that mean that | won''t have to turn myself in to the martial arts court? Does that mean that | won''t have to


    die?"


    The hope that Lv Hua had all but lost burst into mes once again when he heard what his grandfather had said.


    Lv Song-Liang shook his head. "No, you still have to turn yourself in. The God of War told you to, so you have no choice but to


    obey his orders. In China, the God of War''s word is thew. No one may disobey him. Not you, not me, not anyone."


    Lv Song-Liang''s words were like a bucket of freezing water that extinguished the hope that had kindled within Lv Hua only


    moments ago.


    "Grandmaster, | can''t turn myself in! I''l be killed if | turn myself in. | don''t want to die. Grandfather, please save me! Please save


    me...¡± pleaded Lv Hua. His wails filled the room as his tears streamed endlessly down his cheeks.


    "Stop crying! Look at you! How are you to inherit your father''s position and shoulder the responsibility of restoring our family to


    glory when you can''t even handle this?"


    The sight of Lv Hua pleading and weeping sent waves of rage coursing through Lv Song-Liang. How he wished he could give


    that coward another hard kick.


    Lv Song-Liang''s furious hollering drove Lv Hua into a terrified silence. But he couldn''t stop the tears that continued to fall down


    his cheeks.


    He was clearly traumatized by what had happened.


    "The God of War told you to turn yourself in and face trial. He didn''t name your punishment. There''s a lot we can do to prevent


    you from being sentenced to capital punishment and to have you receive a lighter sentence,¡± said Lv Song-Liang. "Have your


    uncle take you to the martial arts court so that you can turn yourself in. Your father and | will deal with everything else. Don''t


    worry, I''ll make sure you get out of this alive."


    Having made up his mind, Lv Song-Liang began to make the necessary preparations.


    While the Lv family got busy with dealing with the trouble that Lv Hua had gotten himself into, the rest of the martial arts circle


    gradually settled into its former peace and quiet.


    Talk about Ye Fan began to dwindle.


    Like a footprint left on the beach, a day woulde when all traces of Ye Fan would be wiped clean from this earth.


    When that day came, who would still remember the young man who had shown such incredible prowess fighting in a foreignnd


    and who had thrashed numerous martial artists from other countries?


    Meanwhile, at Sanshin Organization in Japan.


    Ye Fan had caused an upheaval in the


    Japanese martial arts circle when he had made a trip to the country.


    More than six months had passed since that battle.


    There had been a swift reshuffling of important yers in the Japanese martial arts circle and the formerly chaotic Japanese


    martial arts circle had since resumed stability.


    Sword Shrine was still in charge of the daily matters of the Japanese martial arts circle. Sanshin Organization, the highest


    authority in the Japanese martial arts circle, on the other hand, hardly intervened in such administrative matters.


    The Head Priest of Sword Shrine, Mochizuki Kawa, only sought an audience with the Chiefs of Sanshin Organization when


    something of importance happened.


    An old man currently stood outside Sanshin Organization, before its doors, patiently waiting for an audience. His voice, filled with


    deference, filled the air as he spoke.


    "In ordance with our rules and regtions, the Head Priest of the Sword Shrine, Mochizuki Kawa, requests an audience with


    the two chiefs of the Sanshin Organization so that he may submit a report on the current status of the Japanese martial arts


    circle.¡±


    The doors of the Sanshin Organization slid open.


    A dispassionate voice filled with authority thundered. "You may enter."


    "Thank you, Yukiteru Tenshin."


    Mochizuki Kawa bowed, then lifted his foot and stepped into the ancient halls, whose architectural style clearly resembled that of


    ancient Chinese architecture.


    There had been a time when the Japanese adopted parts of the Chinese culture. Traces of such adoption could be seen in


    everything, from the Japanesenguage to its clothing, food and architecture.


    Thousands of years ago, when China had already risen to be a vast and glorious empire, Japan had still been a string of


    inds inhabited by small pockets of barbarians.


    In fact, the martial arts of modern Japan had originated and evolved from Chinese martial arts.


    In the ancient hall of Sanshin Organization was an elevated tform, and upon that tform sat one person.


    After Ye Fan had in Susa Mikoto, only two of the three chiefs of the Sanshin Organization remained as its guardians.


    The first was Tsukuyomi and the second, Yukiteru.


    Tsukuyomi had recently awakened and had thus spent most of her time training.


    Her spirit might have awakened, but it was going to take some time before she reached the peak of her strength.


    As a result, she rarely got herself involved with domestic matters.


    The goddess of Japan only made an appearance when her people were endangered and they had to fight against a powerful


    enemy.


    That was why Mochizuki Kawa had only seen Yukiteru seated upon the tform the past few times he had requested an


    audience with the Sanshin Organization and not Tsukuyomi.


    "Did anything of importance happen today?¡±


    Yukiteru Tenshin wore a long dress today. Her delicate features appeared stern as she spoke.


    "Chief Yukiteru, the Japanese martial arts circle is at peace and absent of any troubles. But something serious did ur beyond


    our borders a while ago. More than a hundred martial artists were killed in a massacre. | heard that at least three supreme


    grandmasters were involved in that battle,¡± said Mochizuki Kawa solemnly.


    Yukiteru frowned. "Is that so? Tell me what


    you know."


    The Japanese martial arts circle had not sent anyone to participate in the fight in the South American continent.


    Yukiteru Tenshin kept to herself and


    hardly stepped outside. She


    her heart nd SQUHINESining and


    Khel FILES of what happened


    beyond the Japanese borders. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In very sinct terms, Mochizuki


    Kawa began to share Hs Ykitard


    t rect jpcideRt that ad


    happened in the international martial


    arts circle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At first, Yukiteru had listened to his ount calmly.


    Then, she heard that China had announced the death of one of their grandmasters, Ye Fan. Something flickered across her eyes


    then.


    "Who is this Ye Fan? When did China get another supreme grandmaster?"


    Mochizuki Kawa shook his head. "I have


    no idea too. | had intended to send someone to look into this matter, but then Ye Fan died. There appears no need for an


    investigation anymore."


    Mochizuki Kawa left after making his brief report.


    Yukiteru couldn''t stop thinking about Ye Fan though.


    The name sounded vaguely familiar.


    ¡®TH ask Tsukuyomi when she''s back


    from her training. She''s liveddn(Ghina


    fi some ime 3he ig t have heard


    ofthis¡¯ man," Yukiteru thought


    privately to herself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A few dayster, Tsukuyomi finally left the training room that she had been cooped up in.


    Yukiteru approached her immediately and asked her the question that had been upying her mind.


    "What did you just say? Ye Fan''s dead?"


    Yukiteru Shou did not expect the calm and


    distant Tsukuyomi to lose herposure.


    The temperature in the room plummeted to a cold that could freeze ice.


    "Tsukuyomi, what''s wrong?" Yukiteru Shou seemed baffled.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1404 An Eye for an Eye, A Life for a Life!

    She had no idea why Tsukuyomi had suddenly lost herposure.


    She should be d about China''s loss of s supreme grandmaster.


    Yet there had been hints of rage and sorrow in her words.


    Tsukuyomi must have sensed her loss of control. She quickly pulled herself together.


    "It''s nothing. | was just a little surprised. When did that happen? Is the source of that news reliable? It''s not easy to kill a supreme


    grandmaster,¡± Tsukuyomi said coolly, in a voice devoid of all emotion.


    No one knew the emotional turmoil that was roiling beneath her veneer of calmness.


    "The source should be reliable. | heard that the God of War of China led the investigation. War God Castle inspected numerous


    sources before finally issuing a formal announcement. Indra appeared to have been the one who killed Ye Fan. He set up an


    ambush which seeded in injuring Ye Fan seriously and causing his eventual demise," Yukiteru Shou shared everything that


    she knew to Tsukuyomi.


    Tsukuyomi was silent for a long time. Then, she looked up and stared outside the window, gazing into the distantnds. Her lips


    moved slightly. A voice devoid of all emotion broke the silence.


    "Indra. So, Brahma, then?"


    After a moment or so, she too, left the halls.


    Meanwhile, Brahma had remained in India and not left the country since he had been used of the massacre in the South


    American continent.


    Even though there was no strong evidence that pointed to Brahma being the mastermind behind the massacre outside the


    Amazon rainforest, it was clear that he was the main suspect.


    Brahma had be the target of much hate from many martial artists in the international martial arts circle. They all wanted him


    dead.


    There had been rumors of the dead''s kin posting bounties on Brahma''s head.


    There was no way that Brahma was leaving the country.


    He was probably going to lock himself up in his own country until everything had blown over.


    "What bad luck! I can''t believe | was made a scapegoat for this entire mess. If | find out who framed me, I''m going to hex his


    entire family!"


    Brahma had been cooped up in his room for days. He was currently taking a walk in his manor.


    The thought of everything that had happened recently drove Brahma into a foul mood.


    He was furious but had nowhere to vent


    his anger.


    Before this incident, he had been at the height of his glory.


    He had been showered with adoration and awe everywhere he had gone.


    But now, he had somehow gotten himself countless enemies and had be the devil in the eyes of everyone in the


    international martial arts circle. There was nothing he could do but escape back home with his tail between his legs.


    The more Brahma thought about it, the madder he got.


    "If I''d known that this would happen, | would rather die than get myself involved. | didn''t get any treasure at all, and even ended


    up losing an arm. Even though | was lucky to escape with my life, | ended up being framed for something that | didn''t do.


    Seriously, what the hell?" grumbled Brahma furiously. "It''s Ye Fan''s fault. It''s all his damn fault. He should be grateful that he died


    in that forest. Otherwise, once I''m recovered, I''m going to charge right into


    China and kill him myself!"


    The look in Brahma''s eyes could freezeva as he med every terrible mishap that had befallen him on Ye Fan.


    If that young punk hadn''t stood in his way, he wouldn''t have returned empty-handed from his trip to the South American


    continent.


    If not for Ye Fan, he wouldn''t have lost an arm!


    Everything had been that young punk¡¯s fault.


    Brahma couldn''t help but think that death had been too easy for him.


    "You''re going to charge right into China? What bold words you speak, Indra!" A deafening voice rumbled like thunder and


    reverberated in the sky then.


    "Who is it?"


    Brahma turned towards the source of that voice in rm and was greeted by a tall figure standing in mid-air. He was dressed in


    white, his eyebrows neat and sharp as des and his eyes bright as a starlit sky. He exuded dignity and grace.


    Brahma felt the sudden weight of a mountain crushing him when he saw the man.


    "The God of War...Ye Qing-Tian?" Brahma gasped out loud and widened his eyes in shock. He began yelling at the man in terror.


    "What do you want, Ye Qing-Tian? Do you know the consequences of a supreme grandmaster barging into a foreign country


    without first seeking permission? It''s considered an invasion! You''re trampling upon the sovereignty of the Indian martial arts


    circle! Do you really think...¡±


    He was silenced by Ye Qing-Tian''s furious roar.


    "You ask me what | want. Do you truly not know?"


    His face was devoid of all emotion.


    He approached Brahma steadily as he spoke.


    "I want you to pay for what you''ve done. An eye for an eye. One life for another!"


    BOOM!


    The look in his eyes turned frosty.


    Waves of power erupted from the God of War''s person the next moment, sweeping across thends and igniting loud explosions


    in the air.


    The God of War''s fist flew towards Brahma with an unstoppable force.


    rmed, Brahma dodged the attack


    as he continued cursing his


    opponent. "You''re really something,


    aren''t yo £¤e Qo isnt Yo re really


    thyMg ill me. If you''re a true hero,


    you''ll wait for me to be fully


    recovered before you pick a fight with


    me. What kind of man attacks


    another man who''s down?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had just gotten his prosthetic arm


    attached. Even though is injured 11


    huis mpsiig healed: fe was still


    seme way from regaining his full


    strength. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was naturally reluctant to fight the God of War right now.


    "Stop talking crap! | didn''t hear you


    giving yourself the same talk wh


    you ganged u pour Kerfics or


    Hyieaiosd weaker than you. You


    didn''t say a word when you


    ambushed the martial artists of


    China!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The God of War couldn''t be bothered to listen to the crap that Brahma was spewing.


    Heunched a relentless flurry of attacks against Brahma.


    Under the full force of his attack, Brahma had no opportunity to retaliate and could only try to block his attacks.


    In the end, he couldn''t even block all of them.


    Like the autumn leaf that was swept away by the autumn wind, he was steadily driven


    back by the God of War''s attacks.


    "Southern Sky Technique, Kicking Wind!"


    A sudden burst of attacks from the God of War sent Brahma''s sword flying from his hand.


    The Indian martial artist cried out as the God of Warnded multiple kicks on him and sent him flying a thousand meters into the


    distance.


    Brahma had not been the God of War''s match when he had been at the peak of his strength.


    He was clearly no match for him now, recently healed and hardly at full strength.


    The brief exchange of blows resulted in an attack that led to Brahma spilling blood and ended in his defeat.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1405 Who Is Brahma?

    "You scoundrel, you killed numerous Chinese martial arts prodigies fifty years ago but that wasn''t enough for you, was it? You


    decided to gang up with other scoundrels to kill a Chinese supreme grandmaster! Well, I''m going to make sure the world is rid of


    you, Brahma!" The God of War''s furious roar resounded in the manor.


    His rage could scorch the very earth itself.


    The God of War had been putting up with Brahma for a very long time.


    During the fight for spirit energy fruits fifty years ago, Brahma had used unscrupulous means to mount an ambush on Chinese


    martial artists. He had not only stolen their spirit energy fruits but also massacred Chinese martial artists. The future martial


    artists of China, whom they had painstakingly groomed for years, had been either maimed or killed.


    The efforts that War God Castle had poured into grooming their next generation of martial artists had all been for nothing.


    Then, a furious Ye Qing-Tian had thought of charging into India and exacting vengeance for China''s loss.


    But they had been bound by thews of the internationalmunity. War God Castle had silently stewed in their fury and


    grievances.


    Who could have thought that fifty yearster, the young man that Ye Qing-Tian had pinned his hopes on would be in by the


    same man?


    The sight of Ye Fan''s family in pain and sorrow had driven Ye Qing-Tian into further rage and remorse.


    In the end, Ye Qing-Tian had charged into India so that he might kill Brahma himself!


    "Ye Qing-Tian, you can''t kill me. You''ll be dering war on India if you kill me. Besides, you trespassed our borders without


    permission. You''ll suffer the disapproval of the internationalmunity for that. Are you really going to incite war over a young


    man?"


    "Besides, | didn''t even kill Ye Fan. | might have injured him seriously, but Chu Sect was the one who killed him. If you want


    vengeance, exact it on Chu Sect and Tang Yun, not me," Brahma shouted at Ye Qing-Tian frantically after spitting out a mouthful


    of blood.


    "You should think carefully about what you''re about to do, Ye Qing-Tian. I''m one of the leaders of the Indian martial arts circle.


    The Indian martial arts circle won''t let the matter rest should you kill me. If a war is to break out between martial arts circles, tens


    of millions of men are going to die. Ask yourself, Ye Qing-Tian, can you answer for their deaths? Are you going to be a


    sinner that sent your countrymen to their deaths?"


    Brahma''s words hit the God of War where it truly hurt.


    Brahma had done his research on Ye Qing-Tian.


    He knew that the man was extremely patriotic and that he prioritized his country''s interests and reputation over his


    own life.


    While that meant that he might charge into India to avenge the death of Ye Fan, a fellowpatriot whom he had shared no


    blood rtions with, it also meant that he would spare the life of Ye Fan''s murderer for the sake of his country and countrymen.


    He knew very well where the weaknesses of the God of Wary. That was why he was confident that Ye Qing-Tian would not kill


    him.


    He would be right, too, in believing so.


    Ye Qing-Tian stopped himself before he released a fatal blow.


    "Brahma, pray that you never fall into my hands because I''ll make sure you die a horrible death!" Ye Qing-Tian''s voice was filled


    with fury and his fists clenched tight with rage.


    He didn''t kill Brahma.


    Killing the leader of another country''s martial arts circle would lead to devastating consequences.


    Ye Qing-Tian knew that his killing of Brahma would mean a war between the martial arts circles of their two nations.


    War was noughing matter. Ye Qing-Tian wasn''t going to act recklessly and as he pleased.


    He snorted and, with a flip of his sleeve, left the manor.


    Brahma''s heart finally fell from his throat back into his chest.


    He released a long sigh of relief. It was as if he had just escaped from the gates of hell.


    His body convulsed before he began to cough violently. The blood that had been stuck in his throat spilled out of his mouth and


    pooled on the ground.


    "I should have expected that from the Chinese God of War. He''s an incredibly strong fighter. Even at my full strength, |


    might not be his match.¡±


    The thought of the recent battle sent tremors coursing through Brahma.


    His fear and caution towards Ye Qing-Tian grew.


    "Brahma, what''s wrong? Did something just happen?¡±


    A group of Indian martial artists appeared and rushed towards him then.


    Their fight had caused a hugemotion. There was no way that King Folo and the others had not sensed it.


    "Nothing that''ll kill me,¡± said Brahma frostily after spitting out another mouthful of blood and struggling to his feet. His voice was


    filled with an icy rage. "I just feel insulted and shamed, that''s all. I''ve killed countless men and women over the years and count


    myself a king in my own right. | never expected that a day woulde when someone would barge into my house, demanding


    my life. It''s an absolute insult to my name!"


    Brahma clenched his fists tightly. The more he thought about it, the more furious he felt.


    "Brahma, what happened? Who injured you?" the men around him asked.


    Brahma did not attempt to conceal the truth and told them everything that had just happened.


    "Ye Qing-Tian''s gone too far! How could he have barged into India and into your house? He doesn''t give a damn about the


    Indian martial arts circle or Folo Pce at all. We can''t let this rest. We must demand an apology from War God Castle.


    Otherwise, we''ll storm China as well. We''ll charge right into Yanjing and beat them up!" a middle-aged man amongst their midst


    bellowed furiously.


    King Folo was surprisingly quiet though.


    "Let''s forget that this happened in the


    first ce. We were in the wrong in


    the first ce. Our actions ProYsked


    Ye Qing-Ti a) INEbAGNgIntG India


    andld Sick iapd He did let


    Brahma off though. That means that


    he''s aware of the consequences that


    his actions may cause and chose to


    serve the greater good." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since he''s made apromise, let


    us do the same and not worsen the


    tensions between the two


    communities. If we do and thi i


    on of ha d,weymhtbetne ones


    ik suffer for it." After a


    fo and considered deliberation,


    King Folo decided to let the matter


    rest. He turned towards Brahma and


    added. "Brahma, you should stay in


    your house and focus on your


    recovery. Don''t leave your manor until


    things have died down." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Brahma found the thought of stepping out daunting too, but he couldn''t help but put on a brave front and grumble.


    "If not for my injuries, | wouldn''t keep


    fest cooped upinm seUst


    a free onan soon.


    { see so


    meone try and disrespect


    me then!" he scoffed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone thought that the danger had passed. Yet, it was then that they felt a gust of icy wind sweep across the


    heavens.


    An incredible wave of power descended upon them.


    rm flickered across everyone''s eyes.


    King Folo himself sensed the treat of death looming over him.


    A beautiful young woman suddenly appeared in the heavens.


    Her long dress and the veil masking her face fluttered in the wind.


    So did her long, unbound hair.


    She seemed like an angel that had descended upon the earth.


    Her eyes swept across everyone before she spoke in a chilly voice. "Which one of you is Brahma?"


    Brahma''s face turned a paler shade of white as his heart sank.


    Was she here to avenge Ye Fan too?


    Brahmamented inwardly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1406 It Wasnt Me

    Sheer terror might have stopped Brahma from stepping forward. Instead, he decided to remain silent.


    King Folo was the one who frowned and spoke up. "May | ask who you are and why you havee seeking for Brahma?"


    Wary of the young woman''s abilities, the Indian martial artists did not wish to provoke her with harsh words and instead, treated


    her like a guest.


    But the young woman did not reciprocate in turn.


    "I''l ask you again," her icy voice rang out once more. "Which one of you is Brahma?"


    "My Lady, do you not find your behavior slightly inappropriate?" King Folo was clearly annoyed how unreasonable the young


    woman appeared to be. "You are on Indian soil, which is under the protection of the Indian martial arts circle. You trespassed our


    lands, offered no apology for your trespassing and made unreasonable demands of us. You are disrespecting me as well as the


    Indian martial arts circle. No matter who you may be, please mind your manners when you''re making your requests!"


    King Folo was one of the leaders of the Indian martial arts circle. He was naturally insulted by the young woman''s rudeness.


    "Mind my manners?" The young woman raised her eyebrow. "Sure, I''ll show you my manners!"


    Aloud buzz erupted in the skies.


    The colorful shimmer of a de lit the distant skies before shing towards King Folo and the others at lightning speed.


    A fight erupted instantly.


    "What a powerful attack! Watch out, everyone!"


    King Folo and the others were rmed at how powerful the young woman''s de was and hastily retreated.


    Yet, the speed at which the attack was unleashed was simply too quick for them to dodge. Waves of power swept across the


    heavens at lightning speed.


    They could do nothing but counter it directly.


    "Folo Mark!¡± King Folo hastily yelled upon seeing the iing sh of the de, his fingers folding a series of seals as he


    chanted furiously.


    Beams of gold light surged from his palms.


    They gathered and transformed into a palm that then smashed straight into the de.


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion erupted in the heavens.


    The forces of both attacks disintegrated upon their collision.


    King Folo was driven back by the shockwaves from the de''s attack, staggering backwards dozens of steps.


    The young woman remained hovering in midair, exactly where she had been standing a moment ago.


    "What? Was King Folo just driven back by her attack?"


    Brahma and the others were shocked by the sight.


    King Folo might be an old man, but he was as strong a fighter as Brahma and his equal.


    Yet, a powerful martial artist like him had failed to gain the upper hand against his opponent.


    As everyone was reeling from their shock, the young woman hovering in midair struck with her de again.


    A pale green light shot across the heavens as she sent her de shing.


    Within a blink of an eye, thousands of beams of light surged from her de and filled the heavens.


    The disy of power was breathtaking and left everyone else shivering with fear.


    "Oh no! King Folo seems to be in danger! Come on, everyone, let''s attack together. We have to help King Folo bring down the


    enemy!¡±


    These were the most powerful martial artists in the Indian martial arts circle and it didn''t take them long to realize that King Folo


    wasn''t going to be the young woman''s match.


    The five martial artists attacked instantly, unleashing a flurry of powerful attacks simultaneously.


    "Agni de!"


    "Para Palm!"


    "Vidyut''s Move!¡±


    Deafening explosions erupted in the heavens as everyoneunched into their attacks.


    King Folo, who had been driven back earlier, threw himself back into the fight as well after he had steadied himself, releasing a


    powerful attack of his own.


    The five Indian martial artists had the young woman cornered.


    The force of countless attacks gathered and collided with the force of her des.


    The impact of the collision was akin to that of a meteor smashing into earth.


    Rocks shattered, trees were snapped into half and flung into the distance.


    A good half of Indra''s manor was nearly leveled.


    Gaping crevices split the ground beneath their feet and stretched out into all corners of the manor.


    Yet shockingly, despite their joint efforts, they did not manage to stop the onught of their enemy''s attack at all.


    Her des swept across the manor with the force of a strong autumn wind and they were but fragile autumn leaves, hapless


    against what was toe. The stalemate was momentary. In the next moment, her des swept past their attacks relentlessly.


    Their defenses were broken through, and King Folo and the others were hit squarely by the young woman''s des and injured


    seriously. The force of the attack sent them flying into the distance, blood spilling from their lips.


    "How...how is that possible?"


    Everyone was reeling with shock.


    King Folo trembled with terror while Brahma widened his eyes with rm.


    They found it incredulous. Despite their numbers, they had failed to stop one woman.


    These were men who were the most powerful martial artists in India.


    Yet, they had been thoroughly thrashed by a single woman.


    The woman before them had the power to rival the entire Indian martial arts circle.


    Heavens.


    Who the hell was she?


    Everyone was moaning inwardly as blood flowed freely from their lips.


    The fear in their eyes intensified as they stared at the woman before them.


    ¡®Til ask onest time. Which one of you is Brahma? I''ll kill everyst one of you if you don''t answer me!"


    The young woman''s icy voice filled the air once again after she had thoroughly thrashed the Indian martial artists.


    Her threatening words sent shivers coursing down their spines.


    Brahma couldn''t keep his silence any longer. He stepped forward with a pale face.


    "I am. My Lady, why are you..." stuttered


    Brahma fearfully as he tried to ask the woman what she wanted with him.


    She didn''t let him finish though and instead silenced him by shing at him with her de.


    "So, you''re Brahma. Well, I''m here to send you off."


    With a singr sh of her sword, numerous des of light surged forward and rushed at Brahma.


    Brahma nearly wetted his pants.


    "My Lady, what are you doing? We


    have no grudge against Sor.


    Why do UIST He? hat did


    Ey you?" he wailed as he


    desperately evaded her attacks.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her voice could freezeva. "You didn''t offend me at all. But you killed someone whom you shouldn''t have and now, you''re going


    to pay with your life.¡±


    Brahma understood everything then.


    She was here because of Ye Fan.


    That made him feel worse.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "My Lady, I''ve been framed. | didn''t


    kill Ye Fan. All | did was injure him. |


    didn''t kill him. Someone too


    away whi e he yas sil hive ven if


    NEWerb ead, he would have died by


    the hands of Tang Yun, the sect


    leader of Chu Sect. This has nothing


    to do with me,¡± wailed Brahma as he


    frantically insisted on his innocence.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The multiple blows from the woman''s dended on him.


    Brahma spat out a mouthful of blood


    and copsed onto the oupd The!


    sthetip fmt that ie had just


    gotten had been torn from his


    injury-riddled body. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1407 Ye Fans Current Plight

    A pool of blood grew around him.


    The multiple and repeated blows that he had suffered had worsened the terrible state that he had already been in.


    Luckily, he was a supreme grandmaster. Any other ordinary martial artist would have been dead by now.


    But not Brahma. He could still speak. He might be sprawling on the ground, but that didn''t stop him from trying to exin that he


    hadn''t killed Ye Fan.


    "My Lady, | really didn''t kill Ye Fan! You should seek vengeance where vengeance is due. Look for Tang Yun if you want to kill his


    murderer. I''ve been made the scapegoat for too many crimes. I''m not going to be framed for Ye Fan''s murder!¡±mented Brahma


    loudly. He sounded as if he were the most misunderstood man in the world.


    He wouldn''t be wrong.


    He had not been the cause of Ye Fan''s death or the massacre outside the


    Amazon rainforest.


    But someone had framed him for both.


    Sometime ago, numerous countries had issued a warrant for him. Everyone in the international martial arts circle had demanded


    his arrest.


    It had taken some time before the situation had improved and everyone had turned their suspicions elsewhere.


    But that hadn''tsted more than a few days before someone hade charging into his manor, demanding to avenge Ye Fan''s


    death.


    Brahma had no idea why he was so damned unlucky.


    Why had he been chosen as the scapegoat for everything?


    If he had known that this was going to happen, he would rather kill himself than turn up in the hellhole that was the Amazon


    rainforest.


    "My Lady, you have to believe me. | didn''t kill Ye Fan," wailed Brahma. The man was soaked in blood and surrounded by the


    ruins of what had formerly been his manor.


    His words appeared to have worked. The young woman stopped attacking them.


    "Are you speaking the truth?" asked the woman coldly as she frowned.


    "Every word of it is true! | did team up with the Persian King to ambush Ye Fan. But he survived the attack. After that, he ran into


    martial artists from Chu Sect. | saw with my own eyes how the sect leader of Chu Sect, Tang Yun, stabbed Ye Fan in the chest.


    His death has got nothing to do with me. Why won''t anyone believe me? Why are you all trying to frame me for something that


    I''ve not done? Do you truly think I''m a pushover?"


    Brahma recalled everything that he had had to endure and suffer in the recent days and felt resentment and bitterness swell


    inside him.


    His life was such a hardship. He couldn''t believe the suffering that he had had to endure.


    He wouldn''t have felt so terrible if he hadmitted the crimes that they had used him of.


    He was a man and he would dly and honestly admit to what he had done.


    But the point was that he hadn''t done anything of it.


    He had been made a scapegoat.


    The young woman stared at Brahma for a long time and realized that he didn''t seem to be lying. Her desire to kill him vanished


    instantly.


    "I''ll spare your life for the time being. You better not have lied to me. If | find out that you lied to me, I''ming back to kill you."


    Her frosty words chilled the very air as they reverberated across the heavens.


    Having said that, she turned and left.


    Her lovely curves looked beautiful against the horizon that she was walking into.


    King Folo and the others took a long time to calm down.


    Emotions churned inside their gut and did not subside for a long time.


    After a long moment, they turned towards Brahma. Their voices were filled with fury. "Brahma, who is Ye Fan? Who is this man


    whom you offended? Would it kill you to keep your head down and stop causing more trouble for our country?"


    They were filled with fear and anger.


    They were mad at Brahma for causing trouble wherever he went. They had barely dealt with thest mess that he had created


    when he had made another new mess.


    They were also terrified of the powerful woman who had nearly killed them.


    If she wanted to, she could destroy the entire Indian martial arts circle.


    "I have no idea! | thought he was just your ordinary hooligan. If I''d known how much trouble he was, | would rather die than get


    myself involved with anything that concerned him!"


    Brahma appeared bewildered as well. He was clearly the most frightened and regretful of the lot.


    Meanwhile, as the Indian martial arts circle tried to recover from shock, somewhere in China, in the remote desertnds of


    Xijiang, where no life save that of a solitary falcon existed,y an oasis. Nestled deep within the desert, the oasis was like a


    gleaming emerald embedded on a vast and barrennd of sand and rock.


    It was a small oasis but one that had everything necessary for survival.


    There were rocks, trees and grass. The grass was green with life and hidden amongst the grass and trees were chirping insects


    and singing birds. There was ake. You could hear a gentle trickling


    stream.


    It was akin to a paradise hidden in the barren and lifeless desert.


    Aman was pacing along the banks of theke.


    His eyes were filled with anxiety and concern.


    They would nce at the wooden hut in the distance from time to time.


    Seated on the ground and leaning next to a rock was an elegant looking young woman in a green dress.


    Cradled within her arms was an antique zither.


    She was ying a melody on the instrument.


    The melody was soothing to one''s ears.


    The birds were in flight, as if dancing to the lighthearted tune, while the flowers and grass swayed gently to its notes.


    "Great Healer Chandra, you''re truly a


    patient woman. | wouldn''t be in the


    mood for music at all. All this waitirg


    is driving me mag ats adngon


    yr t68 Baton Master? It''s been


    months and he''s not awake yet. Is he


    dead or something?¡± blurted out the


    man as he voiced everything that he


    had kept bottled up inside him for so


    long. He simply couldn''t take it any


    longer. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This man was none other than the Persian King, Gaia, who had brought Ye Fan from the South American continent back to


    China.


    Ye Fan had been grievously injured then, so Gaia had traveled tirelessly and brought Ye Fan here so that Chandra could save


    him.


    Dragon God Hall was filled with talented and capable people. Many of them were aplished healers and doctors.


    One of them was Chandra.


    In fact, she was known as the Great Healer in the martial arts circle.


    Chandra appeared oblivious to what he had said and to the rest of the world as she immersed herself in the music that she was


    ying.


    When the song finally ended, Chandra turned and looked at the hut.


    "Don''t worry. Ye Fan''s blessed by the gods. He''ll be alright," she said mildly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But this is taking too long. It''s been


    three months since I''ve brou i


    to you. N FpateroR sous his


    ino should have woken up by


    now," said Gaia anxiously. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chandra¡¯s softughter was like a windchime singing in the breeze.


    "He should have indeed awakened a


    long time ago. The fact that he hasn''t


    means that he''s probably stumbled


    across some sort Qf (eajizatian ihe


    igetaf fishdaiig trance. As the


    saying goes, you have to break


    something before you can rebuild it.


    Opportunity often emerges in the


    wake of cmity. The length of his


    meditative trance speaks to the value


    of the opportunity that he''s stumbled


    upon. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We do not have to worry. All we have to do is wait. He is protected by the Dragon God Body. He cannot be harmed easily.¡±

 Chapter 1408 A Funeral in Chu Sect

    Chandra was not merely well versed in healing and medicine but extremely knowledgeable as well.


    Even though Ye Fan had never told her about his Dragon God Body, she had discovered his secret one time when she had to


    tend to his injuries.


    Amongst the martial arts that focused on physical strength and resilience, the Dragon God Body was the most powerful martial


    arts.


    It boosted one''s physical strength and strengthened one''s resilience against attacks.


    That was why Ye Fan had survived multiple devastating attacks.


    His resilience was mind-blowing!


    "I''m more worried about the dispute between the Dragon Master and Tang Yun, the sect leader of Chu Sect. What''s going on


    between the both of them? You said that Tang Yun stabbed the Dragon Master with her sword. She must have intended to kill


    him. But you said that she brought him medicine after wounding him. Does she want the Dragon Master dead or alive?" Chandra


    frowned as she voiced the question that had been upying her mind.


    Gaia shook his head.


    "I couldn''t figure that out either. The Dragon Master killed one of Chu Sect''s elders. Based on what | know of Chu Sect, they


    should have tried to kill the Dragon Master and his family to avenge their elder''s death. But the sect leader ended up giving us


    medicine to save the Dragon Master. It''s as if she doesn''t want him dead at all. Women are mysterious creatures. You never


    know what they''re thinking," sighed Gaia. He seemed utterly confused.


    Chandra burst out into softughter suddenly.


    Herughter was the sound of windchimes, the sound of a thousand birds singing. It was beautiful.


    "There''s nothing mysterious about her reasons. She tried to kill the Dragon Master because it was her duty to do so and | guess


    she saved him because she has feelings for him."


    "Feelings...?" Gaia was stunned. He shivered uncontrobly and widened his eyes. Incredulity was clear on his face. "Are you


    telling me that the sect leader of Chu Sect fell for our Dragon Master? That''s impossible. Everyone knows how heartless Tang


    Yun is. Her heart is as cold as a stone. She''s not the type to fall in love with anyone. It''s just not possible."


    Gaia shook his head profusely. He didn''t believe it at all. What Chandra had just said sounded preposterous.


    The idea of the most powerful martial artist in the world and the leader of the most powerful sect in the world being in love with a


    young man felt absolutely outrageous.


    Chandra didn''t seem as visibly affected as Gaia. She turned and stared at the hut, where Ye Fan was currently residing in, and


    spoke softly. "We''re human. That means we have emotions. No matter how powerful Tang Yun is, she''s still human and a


    woman, and there''s going to be a man out there whom she''ll fall in love with. Youngdies from rich families fall in love,


    princesses from royal families fall in love, and so does Tang Yun. Of course, some people will wait a lifetime and never meet the


    person whom they are meant for."


    Her voice was the quiet and slow trickling of a stream. Hidden within that gentleness was an unfathomable emotion.


    Gaia appeared to have caught the hint of emotion in her voice. He snickered mischievously and eyed her with a strange teasing


    look. "Why, is there a young man out there who makes the Great Healer Chandra''s heart race? | wonder which lucky man was


    fortunate enough to earn the love of our Great Healer?"


    Gaia wiggled his eyebrows and grinned cheekily at Chandra.


    The young healer appeared embarrassed, as if someone had just spied upon her


    innermost thoughts.


    "Stop talking rubbish," she said hastily. "I was talking about Tang Yun, not me!"


    "I see. | didn''t expect such shyness from the calm andposed Great Healer Chandra. Don''t worry, | won''t tell the Dragon


    Master that our lovely healer has a crush on him,"ughed Gaia.


    "That''s..plete rubbish!" Chandra flushed. In a fit of embarrassment, she picked up a pebble on the ground and threw it at


    Gaia.


    "Oh dear, did | stumble upon someone''s little secret? Is that why you''re mad?"


    Gaia wouldn''t stop teasing Chandra.


    He enjoyed teasing these youngsters. It was one of the few things in life that he found enjoyable.


    While Gaia and Chandra waited for Ye Fan to wake up, Chu Sect was busy holding a grand funeral.


    Chu Sect had incurred many casualties whilst they had been in the Amazon rainforest.


    They had lost two elders.


    The five ck Guardians that Chu Qi-Tian had brought with him to the South American continent had either suffered serious


    injury or had been killed.


    They had not suffered such serious losses for decades.


    The elders had been outraged when they had found out about the casualties that they had incurred.


    They had urged Tang Yun to send martial artists after Ye Fan and to kill Ye Fan and avenge the death of theirrades.


    They would present Ye Fan''s head as an offering to their dead.


    However, despite months of searching, they had not located any traces of Ye Fan.


    Left with no other choice, they had decided to hold a funeral for their dead. After the funeral, they would decide how to get their


    hands on Ye Fan.


    "What an insult to our sect!"


    "Chu Sect has not suffered such dishonor for decades!"


    "We should gather our men and charge into China. We should force War God Castle to hand Ye Fan over!"


    "We can''t have our elders die for nothing!"


    Many at the funeral could not contain their fury.


    Chu Sect was the most powerful martial arts sect in the world. They were used to having their way.


    But someone had just killed their elders. Naturally, many in the sect felt upset.


    "Young Master Chu, you''re the future head of the Chu family and a disciple of the sect leader. Your words mean something.


    Please talk to the elders and the sect


    leader," a few members of Chu Sect said furiously.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian merely shook his head


    and sighed heavily. "Do you think I''ve


    not tried? It''s of no use. Our sect


    leader doesn''t want to cause a


    commotion. She believes that w


    should seek v ganceihefe


    VEDGEanta ue. There''s no need to


    drag War God Castle or Ye Fan''s


    family into the picture. The sect


    leader''s given the word, what else


    can | do? All I can do is send more


    men to hunt down Ye Fan. But Ye


    Fan took our sect leader''s de to


    his chest. That blow was infused with


    a lethal frost. | managed to sneak


    another attack on him too. He


    probably didn''t survive. We just don''t


    know where the Chinese martial arts


    circle buried him." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian seemed convinced that Ye Fan was dead.


    After all, War God Castle had


    announced news of his ath gan


    SAH


    ih) suffered nliftibte ihjuries that


    d he being stabbed by Tang


    Yun. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, Tang Yun''s attack alone would have


    killed him.


    "| don''t understand at all. When did


    our sect leader be so cautious?


    Sect Leader Tang Yun never m


    bothered about the pepfoussions


    Skid Vihomever she wanted in


    the past. She was such a brave and


    fearless warrior. Why is she


    practicing prudence now? This isn''t


    like her at all." The men around Chu


    Qi-Tian sighed heavily and shook


    their heads. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1409 Storming Chu Sect

    "I don''t know what''s going on either,¡± sighed Chu Qi-Tian.


    Somehow, their sect leader didn''t seem particr enthusiastic about dealing with Ye Fan. In fact, Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t help but


    feel that their sect leader was trying to protect Ye Fan.


    Yet, when it hade to stabbing Ye Fan in the chest, she had been the one who had done it.


    "She probably thinks him a nobody who''s beneath her notice and didn''t want to waste her time with him. That''s why she wasn''t


    eager to deal with him at all." Chu Qi-Tian thought privately.


    "Alright, the funeral''s starting soon. Let''s make our way there now."


    They chatted amongst themselves for a short while before the funeral proceedings finallymenced. Chu Qi-Tian and the


    others stepped forward and paid their final respects to the dead.


    The chief elder of Chu Sect then delivered


    a eulogy.


    The sect leader, Tang Yun, did not attend the funeral.


    No one was surprised by her absence.


    After all, she was hardly ever around and rarely made an appearance unless an extremely important asion or event required


    her presence.


    "Dear all, today is a sad day for Chu Sect, because today, Chu Sect lost..."


    Onstage, a stern looking old man dressed in a sharp suit began his eulogy in a strong yet sorrowful voice.


    He had barely begun his eulogy when the doors to the hall were pushed open suddenly.


    A pair of hands, drenched in blood, reached into the hall.


    Everyone watched as a man who was heavily injured gathered whatever remained of his strength and yelled at


    everyone in terror.


    "Elders...it''s an emergency! Someone''se to attack Chu Sect! They''re going...to be here any moment!"


    What?


    The words of the man sent waves of shock rippling through the hall.


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Their eyes widened with rm and shock.


    "How is that possible? Who would dare to storm Chu Sect?"


    They simply couldn''t believe it.


    Chu Sect was the one who invaded othernds and stormed the martial arts circles of other nations.


    But now, someone had decided to storm the most powerful martial arts sect in the world.


    In fact, they were going to charge into these very halls any moment.


    There was an instant uproar.


    The hall descended into utter chaos.


    "There''s impossible! That man must be lying. Chu Sect has a vast army of martial artists. We are invincible. Who would dare


    attack us? No one could have sessfully breached our gates!"


    The chief elder appearedposed as he tried to calm everyone down.


    "Bring a few men with you and find out what''s going on. If someone is indeed trying to cause trouble, kill him or her instantly. Cut


    off the troublemaker''s head and bring it to us."


    The chief elder issued his orders calmly, his firm and authoritative voice reverberating in the halls.


    But before his men could carry out his orders, a loud explosion erupted in the hall. The doors had shattered into countless


    pieces.


    Shards of metal and wood flew across the room.


    A beautiful and unearthly figure appeared before the eyes of everyone and sent them reeling.


    "Heavens!"


    "Is she human? Or is she a ghost?"


    "How did she manage to get here so quickly?"


    "What does she want?"


    "Does she intend to kill every one of us?"


    Many men in the hall were on the verge of wetting their pants.


    These halls were located on the top of the mountain.


    Countless martial artists guarded the path from the foot of the mountain to its peak.


    Yet the woman before them had somehow ovee what they had believed had


    been unsurmountable obstacles without any difficulty.


    She had made her way from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain and appeared in their halls moments after


    someone had reported her arrival.


    This was clearly a formidable martial artist.


    Everyone was terrified.


    Even martial artists who had lived past a hundred and numerous battles began to panic.


    They weren''t cowards. They simply had note across something like this before.


    Since Chu Sect was founded, it had only suffered an internal coup. This was the first time an outsider had sessfully stormed


    the sect and gotten into their halls.


    They had never experienced something like this and had no idea what to do.


    Of course, there were others who were faring better.


    The chief elder of Chu Sect swiftly


    recovered from his initial bout of


    shock and iss dprderso S$ Rartial


    Sten the halls who were at the


    level of the grandmaster or above.


    They were to protect the sect and kill


    the intruder. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon his order, a dozen martial artists leaped into the air immediately.


    Theyunched a flurry of attacks at the young woman.


    Many of them were supreme grandmasters.


    The power that they had unleashed gathered to form a powerful attack that sent the entire mountain shaking.


    Yet no matter how powerful their


    attack was, it was to no avail oe


    soon as t e yoprg W¨¦ia raised her


    Sword r de emitted a blinding


    light that filled the heavens. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The shes of her de send forceful waves of power sweeping across the hall and ripped apart everything in their way.


    Everyone watched in a dazed stupor as the attacks of their own martial artists fell apart under her de.


    The martial artists of Chu Sect spat mouthfuls of blood as their attacks were dismantled and they were driven back by the force


    of the young woman''s de.


    They crashed into countless tables and chairs and overturned the coffins of their dead elders.


    These dead elders, who had been killed by a nobody when they had been alive, weren''t allowed their peace even when they


    were dead.


    A deathly silence descended upon the hall then.


    Everyone stared at the beautiful young woman like they would a demon.


    No one could have expected that she would be able to defeat the army of martial artists from Chu Sect without any help.


    How incredibly and devastatingly powerful she must be!


    "Heavens! Who is she? Who the hell


    incurred the wrath of s apawerful


    maa prie TOs hu Qi-Tian as


    he¡¯hid under a table and trembled


    with fear. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The others didn''t look any better.


    The chief elder had sustained serious injuries and was lying on the floor. His lips were stained with blood.


    He struggled to his feet and stared solemnly at the woman before him.


    "Who are you? Chu Sect has no grudge with you. Why have you stormed Chu Sect? Aren''t you worried that you might incur the


    wrath of our sect leader?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1410 Youre Tang Yun?

    The grand hall was in utter chaos.


    Martial artists were sprawled everywhere with blood staining their lips.


    The sight had various important personalities who had been invited to the funeral reeling with shock and terror.


    They were truly terrified that the funeral that they were attending might end up being their own.


    "What''s going on with Chu Sect?"


    "Aren''t they supposed to be the most powerful martial arts sect in the whole world?"


    "How did their enemies manage to breach their defenses?"


    "Are their guards all useless pieces of trash?¡±


    Guests huddled in corners amidst the ruins of the hall, terrified and furious and hurling curses.


    This was aplete disaster and they had nothing to do with it.


    If they had known that this was going to happen, they would rather die than attend the funeral.


    The chief elder of Chu Sect thought the same.


    He red furiously at the young woman before him.


    "My Lady, a word of advice to you. If you do not wish to be hunted down by Chu Sect or in by the sword of our sect leader,


    apologize immediately and leave right now. Otherwise, you''ll be killed when our sect leader Tang Yun turns up!" thundered the


    old man.


    This was the greatest insult that Chu Sect had ever suffered.


    Since the sect had been founded, they had not suffered the humiliation of being stormed and beaten in their own home.


    "Tang Yun? Well, she''s the one I''m looking for. Get her toe out immediately!" The young woman''s furious voice rang out, the


    chill in her voice as cold as the wintry winds.


    The temperature in the hall plummeted sharply.


    It was clear that this young woman harbored an intense, murderous hate towards Tang Yun.


    "What? You...you''re here for our sect leader?"


    The chief elder had thought that the young woman might be cowed when he brought up Tang Yun and be frightened into a


    retreat.


    But her reaction had been beyond his expectation.


    The mention of Tang Yun''s name had not cowed the woman but incited further murderous rage.


    In fact, she had stormed Chu Sect for Tang Yun!


    The young woman couldn''t be bothered with the chief elder at all.


    In her eyes, these masses of people were but ants.


    She looked up and stared deep into the halls. Her frosty voice rang out once again.


    "Tang Yun,e out and face me. Otherwise, I''ll kill everyone on this mountain."


    An icy, murderous rage erupted from the young woman and swept across the halls.


    The young woman unsheathed her sword once again.


    In a blink of an eye, a ring light took the shape of a de and shed towards the elders of Chu Sect.


    Everyone was certain that should the attacknd, these elders would either be killed instantly or severely maimed.


    "No!"


    "Please, don''t!"


    "Sect Leader, save us!"


    "Save us, Sect Leader!"


    Wails of terror filled the air.


    As despair colored the eyes of these men and women, a sudden streak of purple dashed across the heavens and collided with


    the young woman''s de.


    Aloud explosion erupted in the halls, sending winds howling and dust flying in the air as des shed.


    The roof was ripped off the hall.


    Then, everything stilled.


    Amidst the wind and sand, the silhouette of a beautiful woman appeared in their sight.


    "It''s the Sect Leader!" "It''s our sect leader, Tang Yun!"


    "Sect Leader Tang Yun is here!"


    "That woman is dead meat!"


    The sight of Tang Yun sent everyone cheering loudly.


    They fell to their knees and gazed at their sect leader with awe and adoration.


    She was the epitome of power and authority, so she did not have to utter a single word at all. Her silent presence was enough to


    send tens of thousands of men to their knees.


    They submitted willingly to her!


    It was as if Tang Yun were no longer a mere woman to them but a god.


    "You''re finally here, Sect Leader!"


    "This woman barged into our sect and hurt our men."


    "Sect Leader, you have to make her pay for what she''s done. You have to kill her and make sure no one else dares to disrespect


    Chu Sect!"


    "Sect Leader, please kill her and save Chu Sect''s reputation!"


    Like the rising and ebbing of waves in the ocean, voices rose and fell in the hall as these men voiced their pleas, gathering finally


    in a huge storm that filled the air.


    Standing in the eye of the storm was their unearthly, beautiful sect leader, elegant, dignified and unattainable, a solitary snow


    lotus in a snow storm.


    Tang Yun looked up and stared straight into the eyes of the other young woman.


    Everyone could feel the sh of will that took ce the moment their eyes met. The fight between them both had begun.


    "Why have you stormed Chu Sect?" Tang Yun''s voice, lined with fury, finally sounded in the air after a bout of silence.


    "Are you the sect leader of Chu Sect, Tang Yun?" The woman in green ignored Tang Yun''s question and instead asked her own.


    "I have a question for you. Did you kill the Chinese young man called Ye Fan?"


    What?


    "Ye...Ye Fan?"


    Her words were like a boulder crashing into the ocean, stirring waves of shock amidst the crowd.


    "Ye Fan?"


    "So, she isn''t here for the sect leader. She''s here to avenge Ye Fan!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "That scoundrel was a nobody from the countryside. How could he havee to know someone as powerful as this young


    woman?"


    "What did he do? Why would such a powerful young woman risk her own life to storm Chu Sect and avenge his death?"


    Chu Qi-Tian, who had been huddling in a corner, widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "No, that''s impossible. No woman


    would do this much for me. Why


    would anyone do thigmush BF"!


    nogodykevelian? What has he


    done to deserve this?" Chu Qi-Tian


    growled with jealousy and


    resentment as his eyes reddened


    with envy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His nails sank into his flesh as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Chu Qi-Tian had never deemed Ye Fan worthy of his attention.


    He had been a bastard child born of a lowly woman from the vige. He had been beneath Chu Qi-Tian''s notice.


    But his defeat in the Amazon rainforest had made Chu Qi-Tian realize that Ye Fan had be more powerful than he was.


    The appearance of this strange woman was a second blow to Chu Qi-Tian''s ego.


    He was the young master of the Chu family and yet women would rather choose a vige boy over him.


    The chief elder and the rest from Chu Sect were equally stunned.


    They had been hunting for Ye Fan in order to avenge the death of their elder.


    Before they could get their vengeance, someone hade storming their ce, seeking revenge for Ye Fan instead.


    "Who is Ye Fan? Where is he from?


    Why would someone sg powerful


    ek vepgeanda ohh behalf?" The


    @ \ elder''s eyes widened with fear.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun too, was shocked when


    she realized that the Sy woman!


    Esha mae e sect for


    i Disbelief flickered in her eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1411 You Shouldnt Have Killed Him

    "Are you here to avenge his death? I''ve heard that Ye Fan came from a poor family. There are no powerful families to back him


    up. Who is he to you? Why would you incur the wrath of Chu Sect for him?¡± Tang Yun''s smooth brow was furrowed by a frown.


    An unfathomable emotion lined her cool and seemingly dispassionate voice.


    No one noticed how Tang Yun had begun to look at the woman in the green differently after thetter had dered her intentions.


    It was as if she were looking at someone who was trying to snatch her favorite toy from her.


    "What does that have to do with you? All you need to know is that I''m here to kill you!"


    The young woman didn''t waste any more time on talking. She knew that the person before her was Tang Yun. Sheunched into


    another attack.


    Beams of green light rushed into the heavens and filled every corner of the hall.


    Tang Yun wasn''t going to just stand there and do nothing while someone attacked her.


    With a flip of her sleeve, her sword appeared in her hand.


    Waves of icy chill enveloped her de and surged outward.


    The two powerful young women charged each other.


    A deafening thunder rumbled in the halls.


    Countless blows were exchanged.


    The two young women appeared evenly matched as they engaged in an intense battle.


    Chu Qi-Tian and the others watched as their fight on the ground moved to a fight in the sky, moving from the mountain where


    Chu Sect was located to thousands of miles in the distance.


    "Heavens!"


    "I can''t believe it. She managed to hold her ground in a fight with our sect leader!"


    "Who is she?"


    "Where''s Chu Qi-Tian? That''s right! Where is he? Tell him to get out here! Didn''t he say that Ye Fan''s a nobody with no


    connections? Does this look like he''s got no connections?" bellowed the chief elder furiously as he vented his anger on Chu Qi-


    Tian.


    If Chu Qi-Tian hadn''t misled them with misinformation, things wouldn''t have spiraled out of control.


    "That damn Chu Qi-Tian! He''s ruined all my ns!" growled the chief elder furiously.


    If he had known that Ye Fan wasn''t any ordinary guy and known how much trouble killing him would bring Chu Sect, he wouldn''t


    have sent his men to kill Ye Fan so thoughtlessly.


    He would havee up with a better n before taking any action.


    Because of Chu Qi-Tian''s misinformation, Chu Sect had lost a few grandmasters and now, Ye Fan''s allies had stormed Chu Sect


    to avenge his death.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Tang Yun won the fight in the end. Chu Sect had already lost.


    The reputation that they had built over a hundred years had been destroyed.


    While the chief elder stewed in his fury, Tang Yun and her opponent had taken their fight thousands of miles away, over the


    ocean.


    All around them was the sky, filled with the cries of falcons and seagulls. Beneath their feet was the rush of ocean waves and the


    relentless ocean winds.


    Floating above the vast ocean were these two young women, one dressed in a purple dress and as beautiful as the rare snow


    lotus on the highest mountain, the other with her long ck hair flowing in the sea breeze and as lovely as a goddess


    descended upon the earth.


    They were equal in beauty and power, yet carried themselves so differently.


    They were none other than Tang Yun and the young woman in green who had stormed Chu Sect.


    "I''m going to ask you again. Who are you to Ye Fan? He''s never told me he knew a beautiful and powerful woman like you." The


    look in Tang Yun''s eyes was cold with rage. She probably couldn''t sense the notes of jealousy in her voice.


    "He''s never told you, has he?¡± The other young womanughed. "Who are you to him anyway? Why should my Master tell you


    anything about me?"


    "Your Master?" Tang Yun froze momentarily in shock.


    A thought struck her then. She nearly stomped her foot in fury.


    "That jerk! How dare he fool around and keep a female servant behind my back! I''m going to cleave him into half with my sword


    the next time | see him!"


    Tang Yun was absolutely livid.


    The woman in green seemed puzzled by Tang Yun''s reaction.


    She could sense the strange looks that the sect leader of Chu Sect had been giving her. Thetter''s attitude towards Ye Fan


    seemed baffling as well.


    But Ye Fan was dead. There wasn''t any point in quibbling about minor details like that.


    The look in the woman''s eyes grew cold as power gathered around her sword.


    "Tang Yun, we bear no grudge against each other. But you shouldn''t have killed him. Everyone thinks that he is alone and


    friendless, and that he had no allies. You think that no one would avenge him even if he were killed? Well, let me tell you now


    that you are all wrong. My master''s got a vast army who''s there for him. | am that army! | possess the strength of ten


    thousand men! If the Indian martial arts circle had killed him, | would have leveled the Indian martial arts circle. If Chu Sect were


    the one who killed him, then I''ll level Chu Sect. He protected me in the past, so now, I''m going to avenge his death!"


    Her words were resolute and filled with determination.


    Waves of power erupted from her person and gathered around her like a storm.


    She slowly raised the sword in her hand.


    The energies of the heaven and earth rushed towards her, as if summoned.


    Tang Yun simply stood there, frozen to the spot.


    All she could hear was what the young woman had just said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long moment, she shook her


    head and smiled self-deprecatingly-


    "I''ve lived an Heyes life


    thought Ist see through everyone


    and everything, but you seem to be


    the only exception, Ye Fan. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How many secrets have you been keeping from me?"


    Ye Fan had appeared so insignificant and unimportant.


    She had always viewed him through the eyes of one who was superior to and more powerful than him.


    She had looked at him like a


    mountain looking down at the grass


    at its feet. When the mata gHzel


    ypordnd Yass, it could see the


    latter in its entirety. But no matter


    how hard the grass looked, it could


    never see the whole mountain and its


    peak. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Tang Yun had been wrong all this while.


    The grass had a vastwork of roots hidden deep inside the earth, one so vast that that the mountain seemed tiny in


    comparison.


    Like the mountain, Tang Yun too was shocked by the unexpected vast and hiddenwork of connections that Ye Fan


    had.


    She turned and began to make her way back to the sect.


    She didn''t seem interested in fighting anymore.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Are you going to just let me kill you?" The woman before her appeared puzzled by Tang Yun''s


    actions.


    "There is no point in us fighting. He''s


    not dead. | did stab him with m


    sword, but | algo gayi Cine


    tht Heutralize my attack.


    Instead of wasting your efforts trying


    to avenge him, why don''t you find out


    where he is?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1412 In the Sky Rankings Top Three

    "What? Are you telling me that he''s not dead? You''re not lying, are you?" The woman in the green dress froze suddenly when


    she heard what Tang Yun had said. The murderous rage that had enveloped her vanished without a trace.


    She stared into Tang Yun''s eyes with a bright desperate look in her own.


    She did not fully trust what Tang Yun had said.


    "You seem to care a lot for him. The two of you must share a very close rtionship.


    In that case, you should know that my unintentional attack could not have killed him," said Tang Yun. The woman in green froze


    momentarily.


    Tang Yun was right. It would take a great deal to kill someone like Ye Fan. He wasn''t the sort to die so easily.


    She had to be sure though.


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?" asked the woman.


    "Of course not! I''m the sect leader of Chu Sect. If | did kill Ye Fan, | would tell you that | did and if I didn''t, | would tell you that |


    didn''t. Why would I lie to you? | don''t have to. But | did stab him with my sword. If you wish to exact vengeance for that, well, I''ll


    fight you then," said Tang Yun dispassionately.


    Having said that, Tang Yun did not linger and instead walked into the distance.


    A chilly voice rang out behind her as she slowly disappeared into the horizon.


    "I''ll believe you this time, Tang Yun. But | have a word of advice for you. | don''t know what''s going on between you and Ye Fan


    and | don''t care. All | know is that if he were to die by Chu Sect''s hand, then I''ll destroy Chu Sect. I''ll make everyone in Chu Sect


    pay."


    BOOM...


    Her icy words, filled with the promise of death and violence, sent the winds howling.


    Tang Yun paused in her tracks.


    She did not turn around and kept her back to the other woman.


    "Is that a threat? Unfortunately, Chu Sect isn''t intimidated by threats. You think you can level Chu Sect, don''t you?" Tang Yun


    laughed. "You can try. But instead of trying to threaten me, why don''t you find Ye Fan and persuade him to set aside his stubborn


    ambitions. Tell him not to do anything crazy and get himself killed in the process."


    The harsh winds howled.


    These two equally beautiful women remained at odds with the other when they parted.


    This time, the woman in green did not stop Tang Yun from leaving.


    The look in her eyes finally softened after Tang Yun vanished from her sight. There seemed to be hints of joy in her eyes.


    "You silly girl, you can give it a rest now.


    Your worrying is making you act up. The ambush on Japanese seas didn''t kill him after all, did it? He''s not the kind who would


    get killed that easily."


    The waves rose and crashed back into the ocean noisily while the woman in green murmured to herself.


    "Well, | suppose you''re happy now. But | foresee trouble for the Japanese martial arts circle. We humiliated Chu Sect today and


    they''re not going to let the matter rest. Japanese lives are going to be lost if theye seeking revenge. Let''s hope they don''t


    find out who I truly am," Tsukuyomi frowned and muttered softly.


    Since her rebirth, she had not shown herself in public.


    The world only knew that Tsukuyomi Tenshin was back, but they had no idea what she looked like.


    That had been why no one had known who she had been when she had stormed Chu Sect.


    But that didn''t mean that they weren''t going to arrive at the right conclusion after the fact.


    This incident wasn''t going to do the Japanese martial arts circle any favors.


    But she had to do it. The young man meant too much to her.


    It didn¡¯t matter that Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s soul had taken control over this body.


    A part of Suzumiya Eigetsu remained buried inside her soul and her body and no one would be able to erase it.


    Oftentimes, what Suzumiya Eigetsu felt would influence Tsukuyomi''s decisions and actions.


    Their minds had be entwined with one another in a strange fusion.


    That had been why Tsukuyomi had felt a stab of pain when she had heard about Ye Fan''s death and why, in a fit of anger, she


    had charged into India and stormed Chu Sect.


    It had been why her rage and sorrow had dissipated when she had found out that Ye Fan were alive and why she had regained


    herposure.


    She looked up and stared into the horizon.


    A momentter, she began to make her way across the ocean back to Japan.


    She did not look for Ye Fan like how Tang Yun had told her to.


    All she wanted was to know that the young man was still alive.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu did not wish for more. She did not have the right to.


    Since the moment that she hade to share her body with Tsukuyomi Tenshin, she had known that she could never live an


    ordinary life, pursue ordinary interests or fall in love with someone.


    With great power, came great responsibility!


    The winds howled fiercely while the rise and fall of the ocean waves left foamy trails in the sea.


    From afar, they looked like sea serpents journeying home.


    Tsukuyomi left with joy in her heart.


    While one rejoiced, someone else despaired.


    Tsukuyomi''s arrival had been a thorn


    pricking Tang Yun''s heart. Se OTT)


    Br stom tRRRING about itand it


    e her feel strangely terrible.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She had no idea why she was feeling this way.


    Was it because Ye Fan had another woman with beauty and strength that rivaled hers supporting him?


    But why should she feel terrible about how many friends or lovers Ye Fan had?


    Tang Yun didn''t understand why she was feeling this way. All she knew was that she was frustrated She remained so as she


    made her way back to the sect.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sect Leader, you''re back! Did you kill


    the intruder?¡± the chief elder asked)


    had feqgsembied their men and


    had led them towards Tang Yun


    upon her return. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun shook her head. "She''s very powerful. We''re evenly matched. | could only force her into a retreat. | can''t kill her."


    The rest gasped aloud with incredulity.


    "What? You mean even our sect leader couldn''t kill her?"


    "Heavens!"


    "How powerful must she be!"


    "She must at least be ced in the top three ces on the Sky Ranking!"


    Chu Qi-Tian was equally stunned.


    He couldn''t believe that such a


    powerful martial artist had stored,


    Chu Sect just t0,ayehGe Ve Fan''s


    FTI been a nobody who


    had been cast aside by the Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu family.


    "Damn that Ye Fan! Who the hell is he anyway?"


    Jealousy churned inside Chu Qi-Tian, his nails sinking deep into his flesh as he clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 1413 This Ends Here

    Jealousy churned inside Chu Qi-Tian''s gut. It was then that the chief elder realized that something was amiss.


    "Something''s not right. Sect Leader, you''re the only woman who''s ced in the top three positions in the Sky Ranking. The other


    two are both male grandmasters. That young woman can''t be one of them. Who is she? Judging from the powers that she''s


    disyed, it''s clear that she isn''t a nobody," said the chief elder solemnly as he frowned.


    "That''s right. She looks Asian though. Is she another Chinese grandmaster who''s been living in the mountains as a hermit?


    Could she be the Phoenix Empress, one of the six pirs of the Chinese nation?"


    Everyone began to make their own guesses. Some suspected that the young woman was one of the six pirs of China, the


    Phoenix Empress.


    After all, there were only so many female supreme grandmasters in the international martial arts circle, plus Ye Fan was a


    Chinese citizen. The Phoenix Empress


    naturally came to mind.


    The chief elder shook his head. "The chances of that are slim. Even though the Phoenix Empress is one of the six pirs of


    China, she''s ced further down the Sky Ranking and isn''t as powerful as we think she is. The most powerful martial artist in


    China, Ye Qing-Tian, isn''t a match for our sect leader, much less the Phoenix Empress! But since we''re talking about Asian


    martial artists, someone doese to mind."


    "Who?" Everyone stared at the chief elder.


    "The Moon God of Japan! She''s probably the only one who is our sect leader''s match," said the chief elder solemnly with a


    serious look on his face.


    "Heavens!"


    "The Moon God of Japan?"


    "You mean the reborn Tsukuyomi Tenshin of Japan?" "| heard she possesses powers at god


    realm level!"


    Everyone gasped aloud at the mention of Tsukuyomi''s name.


    A heated discussion began.


    In fact, discussion about Tsukuyomi had not ceased since she had been reborn.


    There had always been numerous legends regarding martial artists at the god realm, martial artists who were deemed as more


    powerful than supreme grandmasters.


    However, there had been none that had yet been formally recognized as a god realm martial artist.


    Even though none existed currently, that didn''t mean that none had existed in history though.


    Old history records that had survived the ages and numerous legends passed down by the people pointed to the existence of


    god realm martial artists in the past.


    There had been Goddess Nuwa of China


    and Odin of Norse mythic origins.


    And then, there was Tsukuyomi Tenshin of Japan!


    There had been why the Tsukuyomi''s rebirth had caused such amotion in the martial arts circle.


    But legends were just that. Legends. Most people were had their own suspicions as to how powerful Tsukuyomi truly was


    because they had never seen her in a fight.


    That was why her name was not in the top ten positions in the Sky Ranking.


    In order to be ced in the Sky Ranking, one had to prove one''s worth in actual battle.


    "That''s impossible. Why would a Japanese goddess avenge the death of a nobody?


    Besides, everyone knows that the Japanese and Chinese martial arts circles don''t get along. Why would the guardian of Japan


    seek vengeance for a Chinese man''s death? Don''t forget how Ye Fan recently killed..." Chu Qi-Tian cut everyone off coldly. But


    he didn''t finish what he had to say and instead fell silent.


    He didn''t want anyone to know that Ye Fan was in fact Chu Tian-Fan.


    That was Chu Qi-Tian''s greatest fear. He was worried that the upper echelons of the Chu family n might find out that Chu


    Tian-Fan was still alive.


    He really didn''t want the old master to know. It wouldn''t do any good for Chu Qi-Tian at all.


    The old master might just suddenly decide to wee the child that they had cast out back to the family.


    Chu Qi-Tian wasn''t confident that he could win Ye Fan in a fight for the position of head of the family.


    Any idiot would be able to tell that Ye Fan was a greater prodigy than he was when it came to martial arts.


    The reason he was currently Ye Fan''s match was because he had the support


    and backing of the Chu family and Chu Sect.


    Without them on his side, he wouldn''t be Ye Fan''s match at all.


    Fighting Ye Fan would be akin to seeking his own death!


    As a supreme grandmaster, Ye Fan could kill him with a snap of his fingers.


    "Qi-Tian, what''s wrong? Who did he kill? Why did you stop talking?"


    Everyone stared at Chu Qi-Tian in confusion.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just saying that that woman couldn''t possibly be Tsukuyomi of Japan," said Chu Qi-Tian hastily.


    After a long round of discussion, they did not manage to arrive at any conclusion.


    "We''ll have to investigate the matter further. Chu Sect has suffered a grave insult. We can''t simply let matters rest.


    When we find out whom the intruder is, we will send our martial artists after her and make sure she pays a heavy price for what


    she''s done. We must make an example of her!" said the chief elder. Cold rage colored his voice.


    The other members of Chu Sect nodded in agreement.


    They must have their revenge.


    "We have to continue our search for Ye Fan too! Dead or alive, we must find him! If we can''t find him, we''ll hunt down his family.


    We can''t let our elders die for nothing!" someone in the crowd yelled.


    "Silence!" Tang Yun, who had been silent all this while, pped the man who had just spoken.


    Thetter spat out a mouthful of blood as he was flung aside from the force of her p.


    "I''ll say this onest time. Chu Sect


    will notmit to immoral or


    despicable acts. Anyone who


    suggests eroeting re felE6F br


    epgmiss Will bE E pelled from Chu


    Sect! We can''t afford to ruin our


    reputation in this fashion. Our grudge


    with Ye Fan ends here. Call back our


    men and stop the search for Ye Fan.


    Cease all investigation on the woman


    who stormed the sect today," said


    Tang Yun coldly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was baffled.


    "Sect Leader, we can''t do that. That''ll ruin the sect''s name."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re overreacting. | stabbed Ye


    Fan. The chances of him surviving


    that attack are slim. We''ve had our


    vengeance. Why waste so much time


    and effort on a dead man? As for the


    female intruder, she¡¯ pt somedht!


    tobe wiftecith Pnoticed how she


    only injured our martial artists. She


    didn''t kill anyone. She showed mercy


    and we should return the favor. We''re


    in this mess because we tried to Kill


    ourpetitors and rob them of


    their treasures. We weren''t their


    match and got killed instead. It''s our


    fault. We''re the ones who


    embarrassed ourselves with our own


    ipetence, and yet here you are,


    demanding revenge. Do you have no


    shame?" said Tang Yun frostily.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "But..." Chu Qi-Tian tried to mount an argument.


    "Enough! This matter ends here. My decision is final." Tang Yun''s voice was firm and did not allow for any further argument.


    Regardless how unhappy they felt about her decision, no one dared to voice their disagreement.


    Tang Yun turned and left shortly, leaving the rest of Chu Sect sighing loudly.


    "The sect leader''s always been a


    fierce warrior who''s shown no mercy


    to her enemies. Why is she suddenly


    being so indecisive and showing


    such kin estaba es? Why did


    shdspe on behalf of a nobody?


    How could she say that this mess is


    our fault? In this world, the strong


    preys on the weak and gets to make


    the rules. There''s the onlyw. Why


    should we be reasonable when we''re


    strong?" Bewildered and frustrated,


    Chu Qi-Tian protested tirelessly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1414 Chu Zheng-Liangs Fear

    "Silence! Do you truly think it is your ce to speak such words?" thundered the chief elder.


    Chu Qi-Tian fell silent instantly.


    But the chief elder did not pursue the matter.


    Chu Qi-Tian was the Young Master of the Chu family, after all, and the only son of the head of the Chu family. His was a position


    of high regard and privilege.


    Despite his position as the chief elder of Chu Sect, he should not put the young man in too difficult a spot.


    Having voiced his displeasure, the chief elder left.


    "Since Old Madam Chu left, the Chu family''s been getting worse with each new head. The previous head of the family n, Chu


    Zheng-Hong, was an irresponsible young man who spent all his time with women and even messed around with a woman from


    the countryside. But he turned a new leaf and became the head of the family. He did a good job for many years and for some


    time, | thought he was going to be a good leader for the Chu family."


    "But a leopard never changes his spots. | heard that he deployed vast resources of Chu Sect and made a charge into Japan for


    some woman. How ridiculous! Chu Zheng-Liang''s be the new head of the Chu family and he appears to know the rules.


    However, he hasn''t done anything great to prove himself."


    "The Chu family used to be the most powerful of the three families in Chu Sect. They were spectacr. Numerous martial arts


    prodigies were born from the Chu family. The former great patriarch, Chu Yuan, had been a well-known figure throughout the


    martial arts circle. Chu Zheng-Hong might have been unruly and disyed improper conduct, but he''s also earned himself the


    name of Demon King Chu. Look at the Chu family now. You can''t call them anything else but mediocre. Their glory didn''t manage


    tost."


    Perhaps he was nostalgic for the past, because the chief elder began talking about the Chu family on the way back.


    The recent upheaval in the Chu family had created quite amotion.


    The Chu family was an important part of Chu Sect, after all. Any changes in the Chu family would mean changes in Chu Sect


    too.


    For example, Chu Zheng-Hong had been one of the deputy sect leaders of Chu Sect. His position had since been reced by


    Chu Zheng-Liang.


    However, they didn''t really know the details of the upheaval that had urred in the Chu family.


    No one would air their family n''s dirtyundry in the open.


    The chief elder had to piece together whatever he had heard from others. It was natural that he hadn''t gotten the full picture.


    With Tang Yun''s orders, the incident with


    Ye Fan finally came to a rest.


    Chu Sect did not hold another funeral. Instead, they buried the elders who had died by Ye Fan''s hand that very night.


    After being reprimanded by the chief elder, Chu Qi-Tian returned to the Chu family dejectedly.


    "What happened? Why do you look so down? Did you get reprimanded by your master again?"


    Chu Qi-Tian approached his father so that he could report to him what had happened at Chu Sect today.


    As the deputy sect leader of Chu Sect, Chu Qi-Tian''s father, Chu Zheng-Liang, was one of the five most powerful men in Chu


    Sect.


    He was too important a man to attend the funeral of a few mere elders. That had been why he had sent his son, Chu Qi-Tian, to


    attend the event in his stead.


    He was currently in his study dealing with matters of the family n.


    He frowned when he saw Chu Qi-Tian.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head. "It''s not my master. It''s the chief elder.¡±


    "Did that old man yell at you?" Chu Zheng-Liang''s frown deepened.


    Even though the chief elder was a well-respected figure in Chu Sect, that didn''t mean that he could disrespect the Chu family.


    Chu Qi-Tian did not attempt to hide anything as he told his father exactly why the chief elder had reprimanded him.


    The crease on Chu Zheng-Liang''s brow smoothened. He turned away and continued working.


    "Well, you deserved that. Tang Yun isn''t simply your master, she''s also the sect leader of Chu Sect and the leader of the three


    families in the sect. | wouldn''t have dared to speak those words. How dare you disrespect her in that fashion. You''re lucky that


    the chief elder let you off with a scolding. | would have given you two tight ps,¡± Chu Zheng-Liang said sternly.


    Chu Qi-Tian looked away. "I know what | did was wrong, father. But | couldn''t help myself. | was upset. | told you about the


    woman who stormed Chu Sect and who could rival the sect leader, didn''t 1? Do you know why she stormed Chu Sect?"


    "Why?" Chu Zheng-Liang seemed intrigued.


    Chu Sect was a huge ce.


    Even though the Chu family n''s manor was located on the same mountain, it was still a significant distance from the main


    halls of Chu Sect''s headquarters.


    As a result, Chu Zheng-Liang might have heard about themotion that had happened at the headquarters, but he had not


    known the details because he hadn''t been there.


    "It''s for Chu Tian-Fan! She came because of Chu-Tian Fan. My master killed Chu Tian-Fan, so she came to avenge him.¡±


    What?


    "She came for him?"


    Chu Zheng-Liang seemed shocked. Tension stiffened his features as rm rippled across the veneer of calm he had on his face.


    "Well, who would have thought that a


    child who had been ab ndoned byl!


    t Chu foppilywoui ave someone


    se¡¯powerful as his ally? We''ve all


    underestimated him.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan had been, this pair of father and son had been convinced that the young man had been fighting


    a one-man war, without any allies.


    That had been why they had merely


    been startled when they had realized


    that Chu Tian-Fan had bes


    supreme BESET His newfound


    stall ight be a threat to Chu


    Qi-Tian''s position as the heir to the


    Chu family, but it hadn''t posed so


    great a threat that they had been


    genuinely fearful or worried. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, they had the backing of the Chu family as well as its vast resources and army of martial artists at their beck and call.


    Alone, Ye Fan was hardly a threat when pitted against the monstrous behemoth that was the Chu family.


    With the appearance of that powerful young woman though, things had changed. Chu Zheng-Liang couldn''t help but be taken


    aback.


    Her appearance meant the possibility that Ye Fan might have other equally powerful and terrifying allies on his side.


    That meant that Ye Fan would be a threat not only to his own son''s inheritance of the family n but to the Chu n itself!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Fortunately, the sect leader Tang


    Yun killed him. It doesn''t matter what


    kind of connection ¡®sanaEgitito


    biel himself WRI he was alive. He''s


    dead now. None of that matters


    anymore. We don''t have to be afraid


    of anything," said Chu Zheng-Liang.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the past, Chu Zheng-Liang was just like his son and hadn''t treated Ye Fan as a genuine threat.


    Then, he had a personal encounter with Ye Fan out in the Japanese seas. That had been when he had be wary of the


    danger that his nephew could pose to him.


    Now, it seemed that Ye Fan had allies who were Tang Yun''s match all along.


    Chu Zheng-Liang couldn''t bear to think about how great a risk Ye Fan might be if he hadn''t died.

 Chapter 1415 Chu Qi-Tians Fiancee

    "Qi-Tian, you didn''t tell anyone that Ye Fan is Chu Tian-Fan, did you?" asked Chu Zheng-Liang as he leveled a solemn look at


    his own son.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head. "No, father. No one knows that Ye Fan, the man who died by my master''s de in the rainforest, is


    Chu Tian-Fan, the child who had been cast out from the Chu family."


    "Good." Chu Zheng-Liang nodded. "Take that secret to the grave. Tell no one. We cast him out of the Chu family. His reputation


    as a powerful martial artist will only bring embarrassment to the Chu family. It would appear that we made a mistake by casting


    him out. It''ll also affect your status in the Chu family adversely."


    Chu Zheng-Liang was speaking the truth.


    Everyone knew that Chu Qi-Tian was the most talented martial artist amongst the young ones in the Chu family.


    Should anyone in the sect find out how powerful a martial artist Chu Tian-Fan was, they would start topare him with


    Chu Qi-Tian.


    It was clear who would emerge victorious.


    Be it martial arts or his appeal to women, Chu Qi-Tian couldn''tpare with Ye Fan at all.


    That was why they wanted to keep Ye Fan''s true identity a secret.


    Chu Qi-Tian knew why they had to do so, of course.


    That didn''t mean that he wasn''t unhappy about having to do it.


    "Father, what does that country bumpkin have that | don''t? It''s upsetting enough that he''s a stronger martial artist than | am, why


    does he get all the powerful women as well? How does he do it? What did he do to deserve them? Why? What has Chu Tian-


    Fan done? Why would such a powerful woman do something like that for him? Am | really not a match for some bastard child of


    a woman from the countryside?"


    These repeated blows to his ego had left Chu Qi-Tian feeling defeated.


    He had begun to question his own abilities.


    The confidence and arrogance that he had once possessed had been utterly crushed by Ye Fan.


    Up to this point, he had not realized the chasm that separated him and Ye Fan.


    While he had been alive, Ye Fan had been a far more powerful warrior than he could possibly be.


    Now that he was dead, Ye Fan was still the victor. He had won the hearts of women whom Chu Qi-Tian could never hope to


    possess.


    Chu Zheng-Liang''s heart softened when he saw how defeated and frustrated his son was. He patted the young man''s heart and


    said softly, in aforting voice. "My son, why do you belittle yourself? | was inferior to your uncle in many ways in the past as


    well. Everyone''s attention was drawn to your uncle. They said that he was a rare prodigy and the hope and future of the Chu


    family."


    "But look at us now! Look at who''s got thestugh and who''s the one who''s the head of the family n. It''s me. One defeat


    hardly matters in the grand scheme of things. The victor is the one who gets thestugh. Chu Tian-Fan''s older than you. It''s


    natural that he''s the stronger martial artist. Who knows? You might be more powerful than he was when you reach his _ 91


    age.


    "As for women, well, don''t give up just yet. I''ve hunted down the perfect wife for you many years ago and gotten her father to


    promise her hand to you. Just make sure you marry her. Your father will have everything else all nned out for you. In a few


    decades, you''ll be the one upying the position that your master, Tang Yun is upying now."


    Chu Zheng-Liang''s words were like a fireball that had erupted in the room, setting everything aze.


    The ambition he had revealed in his words was grand beyond measure.


    Chu Qi-Tian reeled with shock and awe.


    "Father, are you saying...that I''m going to be the sect leader of Chu Sect? Are you telling me that I''m going to be the most


    powerful man in the world?"


    Chu Qi-Tian''s greatest ambition had been to inherit the position as the head of the Chu family n.


    He had never imagined that he could be the head of all three families in Chu Sect and the most powerful man in the martial arts


    circle.


    After all, all three families in Chu Sect were filled with powerful men and women.


    There were also plenty other incredible and gifted martial artists in Chu Sect.


    He was hardly a contender for the position of sect leader. He wasn''t powerful or influential enough.


    But his father had just told him that he had a chance. Chu Qi-Tian was stunned.


    "Why not? My son''s got the look of an


    emperor! | won''t be surprised if you


    advance to the god realm and


    be as powerful as an actual


    god,¡±ughed Chu Zheng:LiangoHfie


    v, ice wos filed Wit ove and pride


    for''his son. "We still have a long way


    to go though. All you have to do now


    is to focus on your training. You have


    to be a grandmaster within the


    next two years. You should also


    spend more time with your future


    wife. Ideally, she should fall in love


    with you and not marry you because


    she was betrothed to you. Only then


    will she willingly give you everything


    she has." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, father. Look at how charming your son is! | can handle any woman. Tell me whom you''ve picked out for me! Who''s


    the one who caught your eye?" asked Chu Qi-Tian curiously.


    Chu Zheng-Liang smiled. "You''re no stranger to her. She''s the young princess of the Jones family, Angie Jones."


    "Her? That entric loner?"


    Everyone in the three families under Chu Sect had heard about the freak from the Jones family.


    Chu Qi-Tian was no exception.


    He was naturally displeased when he realized that his future wife was a freak.


    "What''s wrong with you, father? How could you have me marry that freak? | don''t want to marry a woman and have her hang out


    with wild animals all the time."


    Chu Zheng-Liang wasn''t irked by Chu


    Qi-Tian''s protests. He simply gave his


    son a curious smile. "Don''t


    your min Juste Yi Should try to


    Khaw r better. She''s got a secret. If


    you manage to make her fall in love


    with you and have her submit


    completely to your will, you''ll earn


    yourself an invincible ally." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qi-Tian''s curiosity was piqued. He asked his father what secret Angie harbored.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It''s still too early to say. Spend some


    time with her. You should pay her a


    visit today. Take a look yogrfutire


    ife, | gepihikyolive met her


    before. | heard that she went missing


    a while ago and was recently found.


    As a representative of the Chu family,


    we should pay her a visit." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie had been confined to her family home all these years. Besides her family, outsiders hadn''t had much of an opportunity to


    see her.


    "Alright. I''l do as you say.¡± Chu Qi-Tian nodded. He would pay a visit to the Jones''s tomorrow.

 Chapter 1416 An Obstinate Angie

    "Qi-Tian, why are you here? Come on in!"


    Mike Jones, the young master of the Jones family, came out to greet Chu Qi-Tian after he had been informed of thetter''s


    arrival.


    Mike Jones was a jovial man who enjoyed making friends.


    As the young masters of families under Chu Sect, they had had numerous dealings with each other. Mike Jones was naturally


    happy to see Chu Qi-Tian and led thetter into the hall immediately.


    "Qi-Tian, stay for the evening and have dinner with us. I''ve gotten a few bottles of great wine recently. Let''s have a drinkter,


    shall we?" said Mikes Jones with a smile.


    "Let''s have that drink another time. I''m here to visit your sister. | heard that she disappeared for some time a while ago and was


    recently found. Is she alright?" asked Chu Qi-Tian with some concern.


    Mike Jones was a little startled when he heard that. "You''re here for my sister?"


    His sister kept to herself and wasn''t good with crowds at all. She had enrolled in a school started by Chu Sect. The students had


    alle from rich families of influence. She hadn''t been popr at all and had been ostracized by the other students. Everyone


    had thought her strange and entric, and had sometimes subjected her to cruel bullying.


    Exasperated, Mike Jones¡¯ father had brought her home and kept her protected and sheltered in their own home.


    For many years, Angie had had no friends and no contact with anyone else besides her own family.


    The only exception was Meng Wan-Yu, Tang Yun''s disciple, who visited her every now and then.


    That exined why Mike Jones was surprised when Chu Qi-Tian had told him that he was here for his sister.


    "What''s wrong, Mike? Is she busy?" asked Chu Qi-Tian when he caught the strange look on Mike Jones¡¯ face.


    Mike Jones shook his head and smiled wryly. "It''s alright, I''m just surprised. I''m d that my sister''s earned your concern though.


    I''m happy for her. Hold on, I''ll go get her."


    Mike Jones smiled, then turned away and headed for their backyard.


    It was noon and the sun was ring brightly in the sky.


    Under its harsh heat, a petite young girl could be seen dragging weights that weighed nearly a hundred kilograms, undergoing


    physical training alongside the guards of their family on the training ground.


    Beads of sweat streamed down her delicate face.


    One could see the streaks of blood and slight bumps on her forehead and wrists.


    She had gotten them when she had tripped and fallen during her runs.


    The guards who were training with her couldn''t help but feel terrible when they saw the bruises and cuts littering her skin.


    "Young Mistress, please give up."


    "You shouldn''t put yourself through this!"


    "We won''t forgive ourselves if you overexert yourself and copse from exhaustion!"


    ¡®That''s right, Young Mistress!"


    "Please stop your training..."


    "Why are you doing this to yourself?"


    "We''ll be there to protect you from danger.¡±


    "We''ll risk our lives to save you!"


    "You have the entire family n as your shield. Why do you put yourself through all this pain and hardship?"


    The guards of the Jones family pleaded with Angie tirelessly.


    But she wasn''t going to listen at all.


    She simply clenched her jaw and bore with the terrible exhaustion and pain wracking her body.


    "If you can take it, so can I! I''m going to be a martial artist. I''m going to learn how to kill a man. | want to have the power to help


    Fan!"


    Her voice was filled with determination.


    No one knew what this young girl had gone through when she had gone missing.


    They had no idea why the weak and innocent young girl had transformed into a different person when she had returned.


    She had been afraid of hardship and had despised martial artists. But now, she had transformed into someone with a steely


    determination to master martial arts.


    The others realized that Angie wasn''t going to listen to them. There was nothing they could do but give up and continue their


    training.


    "Young Master, you''re here!"


    Mike Jones walked up to them. The others greeted him immediately when they saw him.


    "Where''s Angie? Is she still being difficult?¡± asked Mike Jones casually after greeting them with a nod.


    "That''s right, Young Master. Please say something to her. I''m worried that she''s not going tost if she keeps this up,¡± the men


    lamented.


    "Alright, I know. Get on with your training and leave the rest to me."


    Mike Jones waved at them and told them to continue with their daily training exercise.


    He walked up to Angie and smiled.


    "Angie, take a break. I''ve baked your favorite cake. Come and have a bite. The dress that''s tailored for you is here too. | got


    someone from Europe to make that dress. It''s in pink, your favorite color.¡±


    Mike Jones tried to tempt his own sister with treats like he would a child.


    In the past, the silly girl before him would have jumped in joy and followed him.


    Mike Jones was surprised when his countless attempts at luring her away from the training ground failed today.


    "Angie, how long are you going to


    keep this up? Father and | will never


    agree to let you join the martial} grts)


    circle. It''s a danger art risky life,


    Inde Faw survive. It''s not a life for


    young and weak girls like you. I''m


    telling you. You should give up right


    now,¡± shouted Mike Jones as he


    finally lost his patience. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s rubbish! Aunt Tang practiced martial arts and she became the sect leader of Chu Sect. Wan-Yu is a girl and she practices


    martial arts too. Why can''t I?" yelled Angie stubbornly.


    "They''re different!" Mike Jones said coolly. "The sect leader lost her father when she was a child. The other men in her family are


    useless. Without anyone to count on, she had no choice but to step forward to


    save her family."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re different. You have your


    father and me, your brother. You


    have us to protect you from


    everything. We have on onewishl }


    1 stole Joelle long


    healthy and happy life. We want you


    to be protected and sheltered forever.


    We want you to be our princess,


    forever. Why can''t you understand


    what we''re doing for you? Why are


    you making things so hard for


    yourself?" pleaded Mike Jones.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike Jones hadn''t paid much heed to


    his sister in the Amazon rainforest


    when she had deredtaat 640"!


    oRadise martial arts. He


    had thought it an impulse and that


    she would give up after she


    experienced the hardship of training.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mike Jones didn''t expect his sister to persist in her training after months had passed. She appeared to show no signs of giving


    up at all.


    She continued obstinately in spite of the angry disapproval of her father and brother.

 Chapter 1417 A Change in Tang Yuns Body

    "I don''t need you to protect me. | want to be powerful too. | want to be able to protect the people that I love," said Angie


    stubbornly.


    "You''re going to drive me to an early grave. That scoundrel''s gotten to you, hasn''t he? What did that Chinese punk say to you?


    You''re like a changed person. I''d advise you to give up now if you''re only practicing martial arts to help Ye Fan. He''s dead. The


    Chinese have announced the news of his death. You should think carefully about what you''re doing," scoffed Mike Jones before


    he turned and left. His sister was driving him up the wall.


    He left Angie behind, eyes red and tearing as she wailed.


    "You''re lying! Fan isn''t dead! He can''t die. Someone must have saved him. He''s not dead. I''m going to find him after I''ve


    mastered my martial arts..."


    Everyone had something that they couldn''t let go of and that they truly wanted.


    Just like how Ye Fan couldn''t cast aside the humiliation and shame that he had suffered many years ago.


    He practiced martial arts because he wanted to protect his mother and make sure that no one could ever bully them again.


    Angie, on the other hand, had found something that she truly desired during the fight in the rainforest.


    She had realized then that she didn''t want to be useless.


    She didn''t want to be the person who could do nothing but cry when her family and friends were in danger.


    She hated the feeling of being helpless.


    She hated how she could do nothing in the face of danger.


    She hated how she had only been a burden on others.


    She wanted to prove herself and she wanted the world to know her worth and


    recognize it.


    Mike Jones left his sister alone. He knew his sister. She wasn''t going to give up until she hit her head against the wall repeatedly


    and got herself bruised and bloodied in the process.


    "Forget it. Let''s see how long shests. Learning martial arts is tough. Not everyone can endure that kind of hardship.¡±


    Mike Jones gave his sister another look. She was still busy working on her basics. He shook his head, sighed heavily, then


    returned to the hall.


    "I''m sorry, Qi-Tian. My sister isn''t feeling well. I''m afraid she can''t talk to you today. I''ll bring her along to your ce in a few days


    and say hi,¡± said Mike Jones.


    Angie was adamant to learn martial arts. She couldn''t even be bothered to talk to her own brother. She wasn''t going to waste her


    time talking to someone who wasn''t even family.


    Mike Jones could only try to make an excuse for her absence.


    "Alright then."


    Chu Qi-Tian didn''t press him further. After all, they had plenty of opportunities to see each other again.


    Tang Yun''s sleeping quarters in Chu Sect, where she took her rest, was arge room that was carefully though notvishly


    decorated.


    Its flower arrangements and hanging scrolls of calligraphy added life to a bedroom that was both luxurious and forbidding at the


    same time.


    Tang Yun was presently seated on the bed and in the middle of a trance.


    Her lovely face appeared slightly pale and lined with exhaustion.


    She had rested an entire night since the battle yesterday.


    In the past, she would have recovered swiftly from such a battle.


    Yet, strangely, she was still feeling a little tired after a night''s rest.


    This wasn''t the first time she had experienced the prolonged lingering effects after a battle. Since her return from the rainforest,


    Tang Yun had sensed her body''s gradual deterioration.


    She got tired more easily. She felt lethargic and slept more. She appeared more sensitive and ate less.


    Her strength was diminishing.


    The strange transformation that she was undergoing was something that Tang Yun had never experienced. She was a little


    worried about her diminishing strength.


    She had not yet fulfilled the ambitions of Chu Sect or carried out her master''s final wishes.


    She had so many more things that she had to do. Without sufficient power, she


    wouldn''t be able to fulfill any of her ns.


    "Why? Ever since my return from the rainforest, my strength has been fading. Why?"


    It was fading slowly, almost imperceptibly, and even though it had taken a long time for her to realize it, Tang Yun knew that she


    was no longer at the peak of her strength.


    "Is this the result of forcibly absorbing the ice spirit fruit?"


    Tang Yun frowned as she attributed her physical ailment to how she had absorbed the ice spirit fruit in the cave.


    After all, she had not heard of that particr way of cultivation before.


    Without Ye Fan, she wouldn''t have thought of absorbing the energies of the ice spirit fruit in that manner.


    She might have seeded then, but she had had no idea if that had left her with anysting symptoms or side effects.


    Because she knew little of the cultivation method that she had used then, she had thus attributed the physical changes to her


    body to her internal absorption of the ice spirit fruit.


    She had no idea that regardless the


    method of absorption, any d


    that she mi hthava/sGffered or


    Bb Ehs fe energies of the ice


    spirit fruit only existed while she was


    doing so. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There were nosting side effects after she was done absorbing the fruit.


    There was an exception and it was if


    there was something wrong with


    ice spirit fruit. qpsy@ihg ther


    then addittead to difort. But


    that had nothing to do with the


    method in which she had consumed


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who''s outside?¡± said Tang Yun coolly as her eyes turned cold. She had sensed the barest of movement outside her door.


    "Master, it''s me, Wan-Yu. I''ve brought you breakfast," a young woman replied meekly outside her room.


    She was none other than Meng Wan-Yu, the woman who had appeared on Mount Yunding to meet Ye Fan on Tang Yun''s behalf.


    Meng Wan-Yu was the daughter of someone who was a friend to the Tang family. She had grown up under Tang Yun''s watch


    and Tang Yun had treated her as her disciple.


    As the Tang Yun''s only female disciple, she took care of Tang Yun''s daily meals.


    Meng Wan-Yu had noticed that the sect leader had be increasingly sensitive recently, but she had no idea what had been


    the cause of her transformation.


    The sect leader would grow tense at the slightest breeze.


    It was strange and confounding behavior indeed.


    "You may enter."


    When she realized that it was only Meng Wan-Yu, Tang Yun eased her guard and allowed her to enter the room.


    "Sect Leader, I''ve just warmed some milk for you. Please drink it while it''s hot." Meng Wan-Yu entered the room with a tray of


    milk and pastries.


    A supreme grandmaster might not need to eat, but eating was still a habit that Tang Yun had cultivated over many years. She


    would still take her daily meals.


    "Alright." Tang Yun nodded before


    taking the warm milk from rg


    Wan-Yu. After a fois She felta


    a he in her stomach.


    Then, she threw up the milk that she


    had drunk. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Are you alright, master? Were you injured in the fight yesterday?" asked Meng Wan-Yu worriedly.


    She had witnessed how powerful the strange young woman had been yesterday.


    Even though Tang Yun had imed that she had forced the other woman into a retreat, Meng Wan-Yu had no idea if Tang Yun


    had been injured in the process.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1418 Ye Fan Appears Suddenly!

    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. | just need some rest," whispered Tang Yun after wiping her lips with a piece of tissue paper.


    Tang Yun appeared nonchnt. But Meng Wan-Yu had been serving Tang Yun for a long time. She was Tang Yun''s disciple.


    Even though Tang Yun did not say a word, she could sense that something was amiss.


    Concerned about her master''s health, she tried asking again. "If you''re not injured, could it be an illness? I''d feel tired and lose


    my appetite when | was sick as a child. Should we go to the hospital for a checkup?"


    Tang Yun froze momentarily.


    "An illness?"


    It had been a long time since Tang Yun had heard that word. It had grown strange to her ears.


    Since she had begun practicing martial arts, the notion of illness had been erasedThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from her mind.


    The martial artist had a strong constitution and typically did not fall ill.


    Even when injured during battle, a martial artist would simply fall into a healing trance and allow their body to recover from their


    injuries naturally. Sometimes, they might seek the aid of a heal who was versed in treating martial artists.


    The typical hospital and their ordinary doctors were of little help to a martial artist.


    That exined why Tang Yun had found the idea of visiting a hospital foreign when Meng Wan-Yu had suggested it.


    "I''m fine. | just need to rest. You may leave now. No one is to disturb me without my orders." With a wave of her hand, Tang Yun


    sent Meng Wan-Yu away.


    She didn''t think that a supreme grandmaster like her would fall sick.


    That was why she had turned down Meng


    Wan-Yu''s suggestion to seek treatment from a doctor.


    She could not have foreseen that she would have to secretly sneak into a hospital sometime in the future.


    But that''s another story for another time.


    Time continued to pass steadily.


    The martial arts circle seemed to be enjoying a rtive peace since the fight for spirit energy fruits had passed.


    The investigation into the massacre at the rainforest had continued but little progress had been made.


    Besides Brahma, the investigation team had not identified any other suspects.


    Yet, the evidence that they had gathered weren''t conclusive either. They couldn''t be certain that Brahma had been the one


    behind the massacre.


    As a result, the investigation dragged on without any resolution in sight.


    Chu Sect had kept the sect''s storming a few days ago under wraps through various forceful means.


    They hadn''t been interested in allowing such embarrassing news to spread throughout the martial arts circle.


    Six months went by.


    Everyone had nearly forgotten about the young man named Ye Fan.


    Somewhere in the remote region of Xijiangy a vast and uninhabited desert.


    One could hear the cries of eagles.


    Beneath the wide expanse of the heavens stretched the vast desert and its infinite and identical grains of sand.


    In the middle of the barren desert was an oasis, sparkling like an emerald.


    In the middle of the oasis was a spot of stillness that had remained silent for more six months. Today, it finally began to stir.


    Something red.


    Cold winds began to howl, shattering the silence, yellowing the skies and rousing the grass.


    The energies of the heaven and earth spanning a thousand miles came flooding in and they gathered in the oasis.


    A beautiful young woman in white sat by theke, plucking on the strings of her instrument. Upon sensing the disturbance in the


    air, she turned around and stared at the hut in the distance.


    A breathtakingly beautiful smile slowly unfurled on her lovely face.


    "He''s finally going to wake up.¡±


    Her softughter, tinted with happiness, was carried away by the wind.


    BOOM!


    A fierce wind began to rise and alongside it came the deafening thunders of


    numerous explosions.


    Themotion stirred an old man from his slumber.


    "What''s going on? Is it an earthquake?"


    Gaia leaped off a huge boulder frantically, like a dog whose tail had just been trampled on.


    He stared at the strange storm gathering in the skies with a dark look on his face. He appeared puzzled and rmed.


    "Hold on a minute. Is that a sandstorm? Heavens! What caused that? We should get to safety. Chandra? Why are you still sitting


    there, ying with your instrument? We should find somewhere to hide. A sandstorm ising," said Gaia frantically as he


    urged Chandra to find a cave where they could shelter themselves from the sandstorm.


    Chandra seemed extraordinarily calm. There was a faint smile on her lovely face.


    "It''s not a sandstorm. It''s a powerful beast


    and it''s waking up.¡±


    "A beast?¡± Gaia froze momentarily. Chandra''s words had confused him.


    But he soon realized what she was talking about. His eyes widened.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Dragon Master is waking up?¡± Gaia yelled loudly as he turned around and stared at the hut where Ye


    Fan was in.


    He was right. The hut had be the eye of the storm.


    Endless streams of energies were being pulled from both the heavens and the earth. As if summoned, they flowed unceasingly


    towards the hut.


    It was like staring at a huge tornado.


    The intense and overwhelming power in the air terrified Gaia.


    "Heavens! It''s really the Dragon


    Master. He''s finally waking u


    been more sap, x sixnfOn aang a


    tibieldng wait it''s been! | was


    ready to pronounce him dead!"


    laughed Gaia. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He seemed really excited. He was like the father awaiting the return of a son who had been away from home for years.


    But to be honest, Gaia was excited because he had waited so very long for this moment. In fact, he had begun to grow frustrated


    from all that waiting.


    But the wait was finally over. He was naturally overjoyed.


    As increasingly more energies flooded the area, the sky and thend began to tremble violently.


    The huge tornado that had formed appeared to have sucked the very world of all its energies.


    Everything within a radius of a thousand meters seemed to have been drainedpletely.


    One could discern a few res of green light shing in the tornado.


    Then, a sharp sound rang out. It was as if something had just been ripped apart.


    Awave of incredible power erupted like a sudden bomb, blowing up the hut and turning it into dust.


    Amidst the shattered pieces of wood


    and dust, a slim figure emer @ Fike


    a burst of green taht hea dragon


    with i tning coursing through its


    veins, he shot into the skies. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the..."


    Gaia and Chandra were frozen to their spots.


    They looked up and stared dumbly ahead.


    Before them in the sky was a young man standing proud in the air.


    His long ck hair cascaded down his back while his eyes shone fiercely. He looked heavenward and let loose a loud roar.


    Ahuge tornado appeared suddenly, as if summoned by his call, and rushed into the young man''s body.


    It was as if the oceans had risen into


    the heavens - the stars nog fatten


    into the s end Rad turned


    tbpdy rvy on in ont eye of this


    tremendous storm stood that young


    man! Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1419 Transformation

    The sheer power that surrounded the young man threatened to envelop the heavens itself.


    Finally, after a very long time, the chaos churning the heavens finally dissipated.


    The young man hovering in midair finally opened his eyes after what had been a long slumber.


    His dark eyes looked distant, as if they were gazing past the starlit heavens, past time itself and into infinity.


    "Ten years of gathering my strength and a thousand days ofying in dormancy. Finally, I''ve transformed myself anew and


    reached the next height in my powers. The past is now buried in the ground. The future lies ahead of me, a future in which few


    would be able to rival me in strength and power."


    The young man''s eyes shone fiercely as he relished the immense power coursing through his veins.


    Thunder rumbled in the horizon.


    The winds sent the sand into a flurry.


    The clouds appeared to recede into the distance, as if cowered by the power that Ye Fan was exuding.


    Gaia and Chandra had fallen into a stupor as they stared at the young man''s blinding presence in the sky.


    They could sense the overwhelming power emanating from Ye Fan. Overwhelmed with emotion, Gaia fell to his knees and


    cheered loudly.


    "Dragon Master, congrattions on achieving a breakthrough in your powers! Congrattions on your metamorphosis!"


    His voice reverberated through the heavens.


    His eyes were filled with shock and awe.


    The level-headed and calm Chandra seemed startled by the terrifying power that Ye Fan was exuding too. Surprise colored her


    lovely face.


    ¡°He''s surpassed my master. | can''t believe it. The young man who was as inexperienced and innocent as | was hase so far,"


    whispered Chandra. Her voice revealed a mixture of emotions: joy, constion, surprise, admiration and awe.


    She remembered the first time that she had met the young man. He hadn''t even been a grandmaster then.


    He hadn''t been her match at all then.


    She had been escaping from the murderous pursuit of her fellow disciple of her sect and had traveled thousands of miles


    westward before entering the Gobi Desert and crossing paths with Ye Fan, who was being hunted down by his enemies as well.


    Through the hands of fate, two people who had had nothing to do with each other had somehow met serendipitously.


    They had bonded over their simr predicaments and became fast friends.


    Then, they had teamed up and gotten rid of the enemies who had been hot on their trails.


    The oasis that they were in right now was the same oasis that they had stumbled upon then.


    Many years had passed since their first encounter.


    The young eagle of the yesteryears had left the nest and taken flight.


    Ye Fan had be a powerful man now.


    "Congrattions, Ye Fan," Chandra said softly. Her voice was like a song from the heavens.


    It was a long while before the sandstorm finally died down and peace and quiet returned to the desert.


    The recently awakened Ye Fan allowed his power to dissipate and fade away, hiding his power like how one sheathed a


    treasured and well-crafted de.


    Compared to the Ye Fan of the past, Ye Fan appeared more reserved and unfathomable.


    "Dragon Master, you''re finally awake. | was wondering if you were going to stay asleep forever,¡± rambled Gaia as heughed and


    approached Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan simply nodded and paid little attention to what he was saying.


    Instead, he looked up and stared ahead.


    By theke was a beautiful woman standing in the shade.


    Her lips were curled into a smile and her eyes shining brightly.


    Her hair stirred gently in the breeze.


    She was the most beautiful creature in this vast desert.


    Ye Fan smiled at her. "Chandra, thanks for your help. | owe you another favor."


    Ye Fan had had many men who had served


    him over the years.


    Many had been like Gaia, who had offered their services to repay Ye Fan for what he had done forthem.


    But Chandra was different.


    Ye Fan hadn''t done anything for Chandra.


    Instead, she was the one who had saved Ye Fan numerous times with her gifts as a healer.


    Ye Fan was eternally grateful to Chandra for her aid.


    "I''m d you still remember the debts you owe me. I''ve not seen you for years. | thought you''d decided not to repay your debts,¡±


    Chandra snorted softly.


    There was a hint of disapproval in her voice.


    Ye Fan grimaced then smiled cheekily at Chandra.


    "| can forget the debts that | owe


    other people but not the oneThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to the Great Healey hahaa After all,


    iD badhtikg on you to save me when


    someone beats me up." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chandra couldn''t help but find Ye Fan''s utterly shameless smile endearing.


    This was the Ye Fan that she had known all along.


    Determined, but also a little shameless.


    Ye Fan had exploited his utterck of shame and sessfully persuaded her to join the Dragon God Hall and be one of his


    Dragons.


    While she was technically his subordinate, they treated each other like friends and equals.


    Of everyone in the Dragon God Hall, excluding Han, Chandra was the person who was the closest to Ye Fan.


    They were of a simr age and both sought vengeance.


    They had lived simr lives and had forged a stronger bond over their shared experiences.


    Ye Fan knew everything that Chandra had suffered like how Chandra knew everything that Ye Fan had had to go through.


    She knew that he had been cast out by the Chu family and that his real name was Chu Tian-Fan.


    But she didn''t like to call him by his real name. She liked to call him Ye Fan.


    That was because Ye Fan sounded simple and pure. Unlike the name Chu Tian-Fan, it wasn''t burdened with history and hate.


    "Dragon Master, you''re mistaken!


    Chandra isn''t worried that you''ve


    forgotten the debt pens: ter Stes


    riegitheBydd Ge orgotten her!


    After all, it must feel quite lonely


    guarding an empty house, waiting for


    her true love to return to her." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Chandra could say a single word, Gaia had cut in and spoken shamelessly and on her behalf.


    Chandra blushed and red at Gaia angrily. "Damn you, Gaia! You''re asking for a good thrashing!"


    Ye Fan red at the old man as well.


    "That old geezer, he does deserve a


    good thrashing! | don''t care leone!


    teases me, uth a he tease


    thd Gre t Healer Chandra? Chandra,


    hold on while | teach him a lesson!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1420 Ye Fans Promise

    ¡°What the hell? Dragon Master, are you abandoning me for a woman? I''m the one who carried you across tens of thousands of


    miles of the South American continent. Shouldn''t you at least be grateful for the work that | put in? How could you gang up with


    Chandra to bully me?¡± protested Gaia as he ran through the forest and filled it with his loudints.


    The sorry sight of Gaia sent Chandra into bursts of giggling.


    Her soft peals ofughter sounded like a babbling brook cascading down the rocky mountainside.


    ¡°Alright, you can stop the act right now. Do you really think I''m an idiot who''s going to be tricked by your act?"ughed Chandra.


    "Chandra, there''s something | have to tell you. | saw him," said Ye Fan solemnly after they finally stopped fooling around.


    His eyes darkened with seriousness as he stared at Chandra.


    Something flickered in Chandra''s eyes. The calm surface of her heart rippled with emotion.


    Ye Fan''s words were like a lock that had unlocked the memories that she had sealed away a long time ago.


    She knew whom Ye Fan was referring to.


    He was the only living person who shared a history with Chandra.


    Her family and friends had been in by him and his sword years ago.


    The man whom Ye Fan had mentioned was Chandra''s fellow disciple, Brahma!


    Chandra began to tremble.


    A murderous rage colored her lovely face.


    Her beautiful eyes turned red with hate.


    Before Chandra could spiral out of control, someone''s palm tightened firmly around her pale wrist.


    The young man was here, providing herfort and support in her most dire moments, like he always had.


    "I''m sorry, Chandra. | was too weak. | couldn''t kill him. He escaped in the end," muttered Ye Fan. One could hear the notes of


    guilt and self-reproach in his voice.


    "No, it''s not your fault, Dragon Master..."


    Gaia appeared to have figured out whom they were talking about. He was ready to step forward and apologize to Chandra for


    teaming up with Brahma and foiling Ye Fan''s attempt at avenging Chandra.


    If he had not sneaked up on Ye Fan and attacked him, Ye Fan could have defeated Brahma with Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    But no one could know for sure now.


    Countless coincidences had led to Brahma''s escape.


    ¡°Shut up! This isn''t your ce to speak,¡± Ye Fan yelled at Gaia before he could say a word.


    "But, Dragon Master, I..."


    Ye Fan kicked him aside when he attempted to say something.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Intimidated by Ye Fan, Gaia finally shut up and hid himself in a corner.


    Ye Fan proceeded to me himself for Brahma''s escape.


    He wasn''t trying to be a hero. He knew how much Chandra hated Brahma. If she found out that Gaia had once been friends and


    allies with Brahma, she might decide that she hated Gaia as well.


    Ye Fan had known Chandra for many years. He knew that she wasn''t as harmless as she looked.


    Those who suffered Chandra''s hate also suffered terrible fates.


    After all, a healer was also an expert in poison.


    In a good mood, Chandra was the famed healer of the martial arts circle.


    But in a foul mood, she became a terrifying expert in poison who would terrify even a grandmaster.


    Areckless supreme grandmaster would not escape her wrath either.


    Ye Fan and Chandra were great friends. She would never hurt Ye Fan. But that didn''t mean that she wouldn''t try and hurt Gaia.


    That was why Ye Fan decided to shoulder the full responsibility when it came to Brahma''s escape.


    Chandra appeared to have calmed down while Ye Fan and Gaia had been bickering with each other.


    She turned her back towards Ye Fan, thenughed softly. "It''s alright, Ye Fan. | knew you did your best. He wasn''t fated to die


    that day. I''ve waited for so long, | don''t mind waiting a while longer. But | hope you haven''t forgotten the promise you made me.


    I''ll help you storm Chu Sect and you''ll help me storm Folo Pce."


    ¡°Of course," Ye Fan said firmly. ¡°Don''t worry, Chandra. | never go back on my word. Once I''m done settling my affairs, I''ll charge


    into India with you. I''ll make sure you have your revenge. Indra''s going to pay a hundred-fold for what he did to you. This is my


    promise to you. It''s what | owe you."


    Chandra had helped Ye Fan countless times over the years and this was the only thing that he could do for her to repay her


    kindness.


    It was what he owed her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Chandra froze when she heard what Ye Fan had said.


    Somehow, his words made her feel safe.


    She trusted in the young man unconditionally.


    "Alright, I''ll be here waiting.¡± Chandra


    nodded. A smile unfurled slowly on


    her face, like a wave rippling slowly


    across the calm Suraee a thedake!


    € pang the Qdbject the next


    ment. "Alright, let''s not talk about


    me. You''re awake now and you''re


    fully healed. You should get back and


    check out how things are going at


    home. You''ve been away for quite


    some time. There must be someone


    back home worried sick about you.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her words did serve as a reminder to Ye Fan.


    "You''re right. I''ve not contacted my family after | left. How long have | been asleep?¡±


    ¡°About six months, | think," said Chandra.


    Time simply passed them by while


    they were in the wilderness an


    off fromt erestofenallzation,


    hung? couldn''t exactly tell how


    much time had passed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But she had a feeling that it must have been six months. Perhaps even seven or eight months.


    To a martial artist, six months weren''t exactly long.


    After all, a martial artist of Ye Fan''s


    level could go into ase lusign that |


    S annechthgreit¨¦AYe years if they


    Me lucky to stumble upon


    enlightenment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chandra''s master had gone into seclusion for ten years so that he might achieve a breakthrough.


    Ye Fan had been away for barely a year. Comparatively, it was like a blink of an eye.


    rm colored Ye Fan''s face when he heard what Chandra had said though.


    "What? Have | been in a trance for that long?"


    He had been in the Amazon rainforest for months before this.


    Coupled with the months that he had spent hidden away, deep in his healing trance, he would have been away from home for a


    year!

 Chapter 1421 Well Have Nothing to Do With Each Other...

    One year was a short time for a martial artist.


    But for those who did not practice martial arts, it wasn''t at all.


    Within a year, one would have experienced the four seasons. Its wintry cold and summer heat. Its warm spring and its cool


    autumn.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Within a year, the world could have changed to something beyond recognition.


    Ye Fan finally began to panic when he realized how long he had been away.


    He had been gone for a year. Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother must be so worried.


    "| have to hurry home. Chandra, I''m sorry. | wanted to keep youpany for a few days but it appears that | don''t have the time


    for that. | need to get back as soon as possible."


    Ye Fan couldn''t wait to get back home after he had realized that he had been gone from home for nearly a year.


    After bidding farewell to Chandra, he headed straight for Jiangdong.


    Then, he seemed to have remembered something and rushed back.


    "Gaia, don''t hang around and do nothing. Get ready while | head back. The final battle will take ce soon," said Ye Fan sternly.


    He sounded dead serious.


    Gaia froze momentarily, then widened his eyes.


    "Dragon Master, are you saying...that you''re nning on storming the Chu family soon? So soon? You''ve just recovered from


    your injuries. Shouldn''t you wait a little longer?"


    He had known all along that a day woulde when Ye Fan settled his debts with the Chu family.


    But he had not expected that day to arrive so quickly. He wasn''t prepared to hear these words so soon.


    After all, Ye Fan had just survived a terrible attack. He had gotten into a huge battle with the martial artists of Chu Sect six


    months ago and had nearly been killed by Chu Sect''s sect leader.


    He had expected Ye Fan to wait a while longer after thest attack that he had survived before he attempted to storm the Chu


    family.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to announce his ns to attack the Chu family this quickly.


    "Wait?" Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. Tve waited long enough. I''ve nned this and made preparations for the storming for


    years. It''s time to set the n in motion. My mind is made up. After | return to China and settle my affairs, we''ll head for the Chu


    family. It''s time to settle all our grudges, old and new!"


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold and in his cold eyes burned a raging fire.


    Soon, the child that the Chu family had cast out would return once again.


    ¡°Alright then. | see that the Dragon Master''s mind is made up. Well, I''ll do my best to help. There''s little chance of walking out of


    this alive, but I''m not going to regret doing this!¡±


    Gaia stopped trying to persuade Ye Fan to change his mind when he realized that thetter''s mind had already been made.


    Instead, he strengthened his own resolve and cupped his fists. His words were filled with determination and his frank and


    unconcealed loyalty to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded. "We might not survive this. You should make your own arrangements and settle your own affairs. I''ll let you


    know where we are to meet.¡±


    "Alright," said Gaia.


    He looked at Ye Fan, his lips parting. He seemed like he wanted to say something but had decided against it in the end.


    The look on his face was driving Ye Fan crazy.


    "If you want to say something, just say it!¡± thundered Ye Fan as he frowned.


    Gaia smiled sheepishly.


    "Dragon Master, | have a question that I''m not sure if | should ask," he whispered before pausing suddenly. Then, he gathered


    his courage and continued. "Well, this thing between you and Chu Sect''s sect leader, Tang Yun...are the both of you..."


    Chandra''s eyes fell on Gaia then.


    She seemed curious as well. What kind of rtionship did Ye Fan share with that beautiful and fearsome sect leader, Tang Yun?


    "Silence!"


    Before he was done talking, Gaia felt a wave of rage erupting from Ye Fan and rushing towards him. Ye Fan''s fury sent him flying


    into the distance.


    "I''m warning you. Never mention that name to me ever again. We have nothing to do with each other and we will never have


    anything to do with each other. She is nothing but an enemy!" Ye Fan''s voice thundered furiously in the heavens.


    His words were heavy with a cold rage.


    The intensity of Ye Fan''s outburst revealed the despair and devastation that he must feel.

 Chapter 1422 Im Here to See My Mum

    ¡°Was there anything wrong with what | said?" Gaia grumbled incessantly. "What do you think, Chandra? What''s going on


    between the Dragon Master and Chu Sect''s sect leader? | have a feeling there is something between the two of them. The


    Dragon Master wouldn''t have lost hisposure when he heard her name if there weren''t.¡±


    Gaia never learned from his mistakes.


    Ye Fan had barely left and here he was, bringing up the matter again.


    Chandra ignored him and instead allowed her senses to drift as she savored the beautiful melody singing in the air.


    After leaving Xijiang, Ye Fan traveled tirelessly as he rushed back to Jiangdong.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, a slim figure appeared outside the city of Fenghai.


    Compared to Yunzhou, Fenghai was a city that was situated ind.


    If Ye Fan wanted to reach Yunzhou, he would have to go through Fenghai.


    Before he made his way back to Yunzhou, he decided to make a brief stop at Fenghai and pay a visit to his mother.


    Before Ye Fan had left, Qiu Mu-Cheng had taken over the reins in Yunzhou and taken overmand of the Mufan Group''s


    headquarters.


    Ye Fan''s mother had taken over the running of the subsidiary branch in Fenghai.


    Ye Fan had thought about resettling his mother in Yunzhou. They would be nearer each other and he wouldn''t have to run


    around all the time.


    But her mother was old andfortable where she was.


    Ye Xi-Mei had grown up in Fenghai and she had built too many memories in the city. She felt intensely about the city. Unless she


    had no other choice, she didn''t want to leave her home and move to another


    foreign city.


    Besides, Ye Fan''s grandfather was still alive and living in the same city.


    Ye Xi-Mei wanted to remain in Fenghai so that she could care for her parents.


    Ye Fan had no other choice but to ede to his mother''s wishes and let her run thepany''s branch in Fenghai.


    He had not been to Fenghai for a long time. The city had not changed much.


    Everything remained peaceful and quiet.


    That eased Ye Fan''s worry about his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng considerably.


    He had worried too much. This wasn''t his first time being away from Jiangdong for such a long stretch of time. After what had


    happened the past few times, anyone who had harbored ill intentions in Jiangdong would have learned their lesson and kept


    their heads down instead of causing trouble.


    Besides, he had basically gotten rid of anyone who could pose a threat to him and his family during thest few coups in


    Jiangdong.


    Jiangdong had be his stronghold. In fact, it had basically be his home.


    Besides, he had ced Jiangdong in Qiu Mu-Cheng''s capable hands. With Li Er and the others helping her out, they could deal


    with anything. He could be away for more than a year, or even forever. Things would continue to run.


    In the secr world, no one or no entity could pose a threat to the Mufan Group.


    The only threat that the Mufan Group faced was the forces of the martial arts circle.


    But Ye Fan wasn''t particrly concerned about that either.


    After all, the mission he had embarked on this time had been issued by the country and War God Castle.


    War God Castle had guaranteed the safety of his family before he had left for the assignment.


    With War God Castle as their guardian, who in China would dare harm his family?


    With that in mind, the worry that had weighed on Ye Fan''s heart gradually eased.


    It eased further when he saw the cars parked outside the Ye family''s manor and the guests streaming in and out of their house.


    That new year, Ye Fan had bought a house in the city for his mother after they had left Yeyang in a fit of anger. His mother had


    moved in.


    Now, the manor had be the family home for the Ye family.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s siblings had moved into the manor.


    Naturally, Ye Fan''s grandparents had moved in too.


    They were still family. No matter how terribly they had fought, blood was still thicker than water. You couldn''t just walk away from


    your family.


    After that new year, Ye Fan''s uncles and his aunt hade knocking and apologized to Ye Xi-Mei. Ye Fan''s grandfather had


    tried to y the role of mediator and in the end, Ye Fan''s mother had forgiven them all.


    Ye Fan had not said a single word to his mother about her decision.


    He knew that his mother cared very much about her family. Besides, he was constantly away. His mother needed someone by


    her side.


    His uncles might be somewhat mercenary at times, but they were still his mother''s siblings. When there was an emergency, they


    would be more reliable than an outsider.


    That had been why Ye Fan had allowed them to move into his mother''s manor without any fuss and why he had allowed her to


    ce them in important offices in thepany.


    "Well, it seems like they''ve done a fine job with thepany."


    Ye Fan eyed the expensive cars lined outside the manor and the businessmen crowded outside his house and smiled.


    The stream of guests dying to win the Mufan Group''s favor was clear evidence of how well thepany was doing.


    "Stop right there! Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±


    Ye Fan was ready to enter the grounds of the estate when he was stopped by a guard.


    He smiled wryly.


    Well, some things had certainly changed.


    He had only been away for a year and now, he couldn''t even step into his own house.


    Ye Fan did not get mad at the guard who had stopped him.


    He was just doing his job, and he was making amendable effort.


    Ye Fan answered him honestly. "I''m here to see my mother."


    "Your mother?" The guard red at


    him, then gave him and his in,


    shabby attire a once over. He


    sounded annoyed he s


    et ¡°Are you Laeag me as a fool?


    ou''re looking for your mother? Well,


    you''re not going to find her here. Go


    somewhere else to find your mother.


    Walk another five hundred meters


    and then turn left. There''s a wet


    market. She might be there." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With a wave of his arm, he gestured for Ye Fan to leave.


    He was staring at Ye Fan like he would a clown.


    Was this young man trying to weasel his way into a rich family by pretending that he''s someone''s son?


    Well, he could dream on.


    "You..." Ye Fan was rendered


    speechless. Forget it, he wasn''t g


    to start an argUresnt witha Gasn ene


    "Weil, omiibdking for Mr Ye, the


    general manager of the Mufan


    Group''s Fenghai branch. He should


    be in, shouldn''t he?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| knew it. | knew you were here for


    Mr Ye. Are you another one of his


    poor rtives who healpeabout Mie


    axgoiringaderike> You''re


    hefe to try tod get yourself a job on


    the basis of your being family? Well,


    you''re the eighth person to do that."


    The guard rolled his eyes and scoffed


    in derision. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He cared nothing for folks who tried to exploit their rtionship with the Ye family and use that to their advantage. But this man


    here was a distant rtive of the Ye family, so he dared not offend him.


    He simply shrugged and said coldly. "Mr Ye isn''t here. If you wish to speak to him, you can find him at the office."

 Chapter 1423 Mufan Groups Hiring Exercise

    "The office?¡± muttered Ye Fan to himself.


    Ye Fan did not waste time with the guard and headed to the office instead.


    It made sense. Everyone should be at work right now.


    His mother would have arrived at the office early in the morning and thrown herself right into the middle of work.


    "Fine, I''ll look for her at the office."


    In the end, Ye Fan did not step into the house at all.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Regardless how grand the house was, the only thing that Ye Fan missed about it was his mother.


    Compared to seeing the rest of the family, Ye Fan was more eager to see his own mother.


    He soon arrived at the Fenghai branch of the Mufan Group.


    Something seemed to be going on at the


    Mufan Group today.


    Ye Fan was greeted by the sight of a crowd waiting outside the building when he arrived.


    They were young men and women who looked as if they had just graduated from college.


    The men were dressed in suits, their shoes polished and shining and their hair styled neatly. They looked as if they were dressed


    for a matchmaking session.


    The women were dressed in simr attire meant for the office. In pencil skirts, white shirts and their ties, they looked sharp and


    competent.


    Because of the way they were dressed and the way Ye Fan was dressed, thetter immediately caught everyone''s eye when he


    appeared.


    "Is he still dreaming? Is this what he''s wearing to his interview? He''s not even in a suit! He looks like he''s here to interview for the


    position of the delivery boy."


    The looks that many of them directed at Ye Fan were filled with scorn and mockery.


    It made sense that his casual attire would attract the attention of others, considering that they were standing in the lobby of a


    grand office building.


    While everyone was secretly sneering at Ye Fan, a young woman stepped forward and headed towards Ye Fan.


    ¡°Are you here for the hiring exercise too?¡± The young woman was pretty. You could see her dimples when she smiled. It was a


    dazzling smile filled with warmth and friendliness.


    ¡°Well, actually..."


    Ye Fan smiled. He wanted to tell her that he wasn''t here for the hiring exercise. He didn''t need to be hired, because thepany


    belonged to him. He was just here to see his mother.


    The words got stuck in his throat and never left his lips.


    They were barely acquaintances. There wasn''t any point in trying to exin why he was here.


    After all, she probably wouldn''t believe him.


    The young woman seemed to have mistaken the look on his face though.


    She gave him aforting smile.


    "Don''t worry about what the others think about you. It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. So what if you''re not in a suit? It''s nota


    big deal. You know what? We can wait for my friend to be done with his interview and get him to lend you his clothes. It must be


    your first interview. People aren''t always well prepared for their first interview, after all. | have a ssmate who had his pants on


    the wrong way during his first interview. Everyone in our dormitoryughed at him so hard when we found out. Oh, | haven''t


    introduced myself. I''m Lin Yu-Han. | graduated from Jiangdong University. How about you?"


    Lin Yu-Han was clearly the chatty sort. She had struck up an easy conversation with Ye Fan even though they had been


    strangers a moment ago.


    But her friendliness wasn''t the trait that had earned his admiration. It was her kindness and warmth.


    During their brief conversation, Ye Fan had sensed the goodness and kindness that had emanated from the young woman. She


    had been a stark contrast to the mocking and condescending crowd.


    It was rare to find such a purehearted and kinddy in this fiercely materialistic and capitalistic world today.


    "I''m Ye Fan," he replied easily to her question.


    "Ye Fan?" Lin Yu-Han repeated his name once, then smiled. "Yourst name is Ye too. What a coincidence! Did you know? |


    heard that the boss of the Mufan Group shares thatst name too. You might not even have to pass the interview. They may


    make you an exception and hire you on the spot when they find out that you share hisst name."


    Sheughed softly.


    ¡°Alright, I''m not going to tease you anymore. We should rely on our own abilities when ites to finding work. We should do


    our homework, observe how our seniors perform during their interviews and learn the techniques and strategies that they use.


    That''s how we improve our chances of getting hired. I''m assuming from the way you''re dressed that you didn¡¯t do any homework


    before you came for the hiring exercise, did you?"


    Lin Yu-Han gave him a look.


    Ye Fan smiled and, as Lin Yu-Han had expected, shook his head.

 Chapter 1424 Arent You Mad?

    "Is he courting you?" asked Ye Fan curiously after Yang Xiao stepped into the room for his interview.


    Lin Yu-Han nodded. "I suppose so. But he''s not my type. He''s not a good man and he''ll do anything to get what he wants. I''ve


    turned him down many times but he just doesn''t know when to give up.¡±


    Lin Yu-Han seemed really exasperated.


    Some women might enjoy being courted and viewed courtship as something they could brag about but to Lin Yu-Han, Yang


    Xiao''s courtship had merely been the cause of many headaches.


    "Why are you asking about that instead of preparing for your interview?" Lin Yu-Han red at Ye Fan suddenly before piling


    advice on him again. "Remember what | told you. Those are words of experience. Even if you were to fail this interview, the


    experience will stille in handy for your next interview. Alright, I''m going to be up soon. I''ll head over right now. You should get


    yourself ready too. Let me leave you with a word of advice. Keep hope alive and you''ll never feel despair. Let''s give our best!"


    Lin Yu-Han waved her fists yfully at Ye Fan, then walked away with a smile.


    The interviewer had called her name and told her to head to the waiting area.


    Ye Fan was simply an acquaintance whom she had had a brief conversation with.


    She had extended a helping hand to Ye Fan because she had witnessed the othersughing at him and had felt sorry for that.


    That was akin to her smoothening out the creased des of grass that had been trampled by someone else every time she


    passed a patch of grass.


    She would forget the des of grass that she had aided and exactly how they had looked like moments after.


    Simr to her passing encounter with Ye Fan, they would never meet again.


    Of course, never in her wildest dreams could Lin Yu-Han have imagined whom she had just shown kindness to.


    "What an interesting young woman," murmured Ye Fan as he watched Lin Yu-Han walk away, before shaking his head and


    smiling to himself.


    After that, he decided to leave and look for his mother.


    It was then that Yang Xiao appeared again. He was done with his interview.


    "I''m warning you, punk. Stay away from Yu-Han. She''s my girl. Don''t you dare touch her!" threatened Yang Xiao with a look of


    hostility on his face.


    Ye Fan simply shrugged. He gave him a faint smile, then turned away.


    "You don''t believe me, do you? Do you really think you''re going to pass the interview, that maybe you''ll be coworkers with


    Yu-Han, and that you''ll end up as lovers in the end? Well, dream on! Only two candidates are going to pass the interview today.


    One of them is going to be me and the other one, Yu-Han. The rest are simply wasting their time. You''re one of them too," said


    Yang Xiao smugly as he stuck his hands into his pocket. His voice was dripping with disdain and mockery.


    Ye Fan had been ready to leave when he heard that. He froze in his tracks instantly.


    He turned around again. "Is that so? You seem really confident of your chances. The hiring exercise has barely begun. It seems


    too early to tell who''s going to get the job, don''t you think?¡±


    Yang Xiao burst out intoughter. Hisughter was filled with mockery. It was as if he had just heard the funniest thing.


    "Do you not know or are you really that stupid? Do you really think the workce is just like school? That everything boils down


    to grades and rankings? Let me tell you. Ability is secondary when ites to the real world. It''s the people you know who


    makes a difference," Yang Xiao said smugly. He sounded like a priest preaching the gospel and the eternal truths of the world to


    Ye Fan.


    "Is that so? Well, you must know someone really important then,¡± Ye Fan said.


    ¡°But of course!" said Yang Xiao proudly. "| hope the shock doesn''t kill you. My best friend''s father is the head of the human


    resource department for thispany and the general manager of thispany is my best friend''s uncle. The person who owns.


    the Mufan Group is rted to my best friend. They''re cousins. | can go where | please in thispany. Besides, I''ve passed a


    message to my best friend. He''s going to make Yu-Han my personal assistant. She''s not going to get hired if she turns down the


    position.¡±


    The look in Yang Xiao''s eyes was smug. He looked at Ye Fan as if he would an insignificant ant.


    "So? Are you mad? Think the world cruel and reality unfair? That it''s nothing you think it is? Well, what''s the point of you being


    mad? This is life. It''s cruel and it''s not fair at all. You have to either be rich or know people who are. People like you who aren''t


    rich or know people who are rich are destined to be losers. You''ll never get anywhere in life. Listen to my advice. Pack up and


    get out of here. You''re just not meant to have some things in life," said Yang Xiao arrogantly and with an air of superiority.


    He clearly thought that he was better than Ye Fan and it showed in the way he spoke and behaved.


    Honestly, his arrogance was not without basis.


    After all, his best friend held an important position in thispany while the upper management of thepany was filled with


    his best friend''s rtives.


    With his connections, he could look down on anyone in that room without repercussion.


    Yang Xiao had expected the young


    man before him to fly into a rage


    eyaioial


    after he had share ttedirty''se rets


    beninditti¨¦ Airing exercise. He had


    expected the young man to feel


    outraged and indignant. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Instead, he was surprised by how calmly


    the young man had taken in his words.


    No hint of emotion had rippled across his eyes in spite of what Yang Xiao had said.


    He was displeased.


    This was likending his fist on air.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It gave him no satisfaction at all.


    "Hey, aren''t you mad at all? After mM


    hearing everyt ing thet Ge rGidyour"


    Yen aio \frowned. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan simplyughed softly. "Mad? Why should | be mad?"


    "You..." Yang Xiao nearly blew up when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    He clenched his fists, then red murderously at Ye Fan.


    "My best friend holds an important


    office in thispany. His father is


    the head of the human resource


    department. The decade of work you


    poured into yo Gfudiests aGthing


    domparel! that one single friend |


    have. No matter how hard you work,


    you''ll simply be relegated to the


    sidelines while | take the centerstage.


    The connections | have will easily get


    me the job that you can only dream


    of having. The girl that you''re in love


    with will fall into my arms. Doesn''t


    thinking about that make you mad?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1425 Asking for It

    Yang Xiao clenched his jaw as he spoke.


    He couldn''t understand why he was the one getting steadily angry as he spoke when his words were meant to provoke the


    young man in front of him.


    Someone who had no idea what was going on might mistake Yang Xiao as the one who was suffering discrimination.


    ¡°Forget it. You''re just an idiot. | shouldn''t waste time getting mad at you. Get out of here right now.¡±


    Having thought it through and vented his anger, Yang Xiao decided to leave Ye Fan alone.


    He had yelled at him enough. He was ready to leave.


    He did not expect the young man to turn towards him after he had told him who he was and whom he knew. Instead of being


    subdued, the other man looked at him with a hint of faint of contempt in his eyes.


    "Well, you seem to know quite a few important people. The management of this entire organization are rtives of your best


    friend. | suppose you do have the right to brag about it and do whatever you want."


    "d you know that!¡± Yang Xiao''s lips twisted with a smug smile. He seemed to think that Ye Fan had finally realized who he


    was up against and was beginning to feel afraid.


    Ye Fan seemed oblivious to his words. He simply looked at Yang Xiao and continued talking. "But do you have any idea who''s


    standing in front of you right now?"


    "In front of me?" Yang Xiao froze when he heard what Ye Fan had said. He didn''t get it at first and instead looked all around him


    before his eyes fell on Ye Fan. "Are you talking about yourself?"


    He burst intoughter instantly.


    "That''s interesting. A poor kid like you sure know how to put up a fine act. Well, why don''t you tell me who you are?"


    Yang Xiao stared at Ye Fan as if he would an idiot, the look in his eyes taunting and jeering.


    In fact, he found himself a seat, sat down, grabbed the cup of tea on the table before him and began sipping the tea.


    He was going to see what the young man was going toe up with next.


    ¡°Well, so, who are you, Mr High and Mighty?" asked Yang Xiao derisively.


    Ye Fan smiled. "I''m your best friend''s cousin and the guy who owns the Mufan Group, Ye Fan!"


    That was why some folks should keep their mouths shut. In case they gave someone else a heart attack. Yang Xiao spat out the


    tea he had just drunk when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    "What did you just say? Did you just say that you own Mufan Group?" Yang Xiao widened his eyes and stared unblinkingly at the


    calm young man before him.


    He looked like an absolute idiot.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you tell me you''re his dad instead? You? The guy who owns this ce? I''m the idiot if |


    believe your words!¡±


    Yang Xiao seemed absolutely tickled.


    He cursed at Ye Fan whileughing mockingly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had been wondering what kind of trump card Ye Fan had hidden up his sleeve.


    It appeared that the guy was simply an idiot.


    Yang Xiao knew that his best friend''s cousin was the equivalent of an emperor in Jiangdong.


    Everyone important in the province and across the cities in Jiangdong treated him as their lord and master.


    A powerful man like that was probably living it up in his luxurious residence. He


    wouldn''t be hanging outside like Ye Fan.


    Even if he were to make an appearance in Fenghai, they would have cleared the building for him. The upper management of


    Mufan Group would be out weing their lord and master. There would have been a grand ceremony.


    Besides, no one that important would be dressed like Ye Fan. His clothes were in and shabby.


    There was his age too.


    Ye Fan was a young man who was his age. How could someone as young as he be the person running a multi-billion


    corporation?


    Only a fool would believe his words!


    Yang Xiao found Ye Fan''s words ridiculous.


    He seemed to wish to make a fool out of Ye Fan. He began shouting. "Come on, everyone,e take a look! This guy is saying


    that he owns Mufan Group, that he''s the boss running everything. What a


    joke!¡±


    Yang Xiao pointed at Ye Fan andughed so hard that he could hardly stand straight.


    He had never met such a clown in his entire life.


    "What the hell?"


    "He''s really something, isn''t he?"


    "He isn''t afraid to say anything, that''s for sure."


    "| suppose he''s too young and naive to be afraid."


    "Those are bold wordsing from someone who''s here for the hiring exercise. Isn''t he worried that someone might throw him


    out?"


    "Well, | suppose he can''t help himself."


    ¡°Losers like him probably get their kick out lying like that. That''s they only way they can feel alive."


    "No one else''s going to spare him a second look otherwise."


    "What a tragedy.¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan had be the center of everyone''s attention.


    Everyone began whispering around him. Their mocking, condescending tones grated on the ears.


    Ye Fan had be theughing stock in everyone''s eyes.


    But he seemed unfazed by their mockery and doubt.


    Throughout it all, he remained strangely self-assured andposed.


    It didn''t matter that he was the target of everyone''s scorn and mockery.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" he simply asked.


    ¡°Only an idiot would believe you! Do you think that I''m a kid who''s easily deceived?"


    Yang Xiao barked out augh. "Well, if


    you really have guts, you wo + SPP


    at bragging in frannotkdo it inside,


    HOA LF managers. Do you


    have the guts to do that?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| n to,"ughed Ye Fan softly. Everyone stared at him in shock as he headed for the interview room.


    "My god."


    "He''s going to do it, isn''t he?"


    ¡°Has he gone off the deep end? Does he really think he''s the boss?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Yang Xiao hadn''t meant it seriously. He had simply been taunting Ye Fan.


    He had thought that the young punk wouldn''t dare to cause such a scene.


    He had made a terrible mistake.


    "He''s really an idiot.¡±


    "He''s going to be thrown out of the room."


    "This isn''t a ce where he can do whatever he pleases."


    "He''s asking for it."


    "Yes, he deserves what''sing for him."


    Everyone sniggered amongst themselves and waited eagerly for Ye Fan to be thrown out of the room.


    Compared to the ruckus outside, the room was eerily quiet.


    A row of interviewers was Seated in


    the room and asking the.interviewee


    ist of questions thar ey had


    prepared prior to the interview.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These interviewers were in their


    forties. Most of them had man rs


    of experience dpads¨¦en the is


    spareaf interviewees. They were


    clearly experts who possessed


    unique skills when it came to


    selecting good staff. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That had been why the management had chosen them to be in charge of this hiring exercise.

 Chapter 1426 Such Power!

    In addition to the experienced staff that formed the usual lineup of interviewers was another young man.


    He appeared rather young. In fact,pared to the other interviewers, he seemed terribly and inappropriately young.


    He kept his head down, his eyes on his phone and his attention on his game during the entire interview.


    His legs were propped up on the desk. From time to time, he would spew a few profanities as he cursed his teammates in the


    game he was ying. He was the exact image of an impudent and spoiled young master from a rich family.


    In normal circumstances, such frivolous behavior would not have been allowed in a formal and serious interview.


    Yet, it was puzzling that the other interviewers seemed oblivious to the young man¡¯s antics. They dared not speak a word of


    protest.


    In fact, they would bring him tea every so often and treat him with the deference one would give a god.


    It was clear from their actions that they were fearful of him and that they wished to remain on his good side.


    It was a ridiculous sight to behold.


    The experienced interviewers thought it absurd too.


    But there was nothing they could do about it.


    They were employees working for someone else. They had to swallow their pride. No matter how high they climbed up that


    corporatedder, they were still just employees.


    The young man was different though. He was part of the Ye family. The blood of the Ye family ran in his veins.


    The upper management was filled with people who were either his uncles or his aunts.


    Thepany was a family business and its building his home.


    They were simply outsiders. They dared not offend this young master of the Ye family.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you have any other questions? If you don''t, may | leave now?¡±


    A quiet voice sounded in the room meekly.


    It was Lin Yu-Han. She had been in the room for quite some time.


    The young woman might have been really chatty and carefree when she had been talking to Ye Fan, but she appeared reserved


    before the row of interviewers who held her future in their hands.


    She chose every word with extreme care.


    That was life. It smoothened your edges and taught you tact and etiquette.


    In fact, she shouldn''t have asked that question at all.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But she had no choice.


    She had been standing there for five minutes in silence.


    She had answered everything that she had been asked.


    The interviewers should have let her leave and gotten someone else in for their interview.


    Instead, they had left Lin Yu-Han bewildered when they had not shown any intention of letting her leave.


    Instead, they had let her stand there stupidly.


    Exasperated, she had had to ask whether she could go.


    "Please hold on a moment. Mr Ye has something to say," one of the interviewers said.


    Lin Yu-Han nodded and continued waiting.


    The room fell silent again. The only


    sounds that one heard were the noisesing from the game that the young man was ying.


    Everyone was waiting for him to be done with his game.


    No one dared interrupt him.


    "Oh man, | just can''t lose, can 1?" Laughter filled the room after a long bout of silence.


    The young man was finally done with his game.


    The other interviewers stered a smile on their face instantly. "Congrattions, Mr Ye. Now, about Lin Yu-Han, do you think..."


    ¡°Lin Yu-Han?" The young man frowned. He seemed to find the name familiar. "Oh, right. The girl who caught Brother Xiao''s eye."


    He looked up and eyed the young woman in front of him.


    ¡°Are you Lin Yu-Han? Well, you do look


    pretty. No wonder Brother Xiao likes you.¡± The young manughed, then pulled a contract out and threw it at Lin Yu-Han. "Let''s


    not waste time. I''m going to be straight with you. My friend, Yang Xiao, likes you and he''s told me to hire you. I''m a very good


    friend who never lets my friends down. I''m going to help my friend. Promise that you''ll be his girlfriend. You''ll have your share of


    fame and money. This contract is a taste of what you''ll get. Consider it a present. You''ll have a monthly sry of thirty thousand


    dors. y nice and make my friend happy, and I''ll make you the manager of a department. All it takes is one word from me."


    Ye Jian''s tone was casual and filled with easy confidence.


    He seemed to think himself a god who could easily sway one''s fate with a snap of his fingers.


    Lin Yu-Han froze when she heard what he had said.


    Shock, horror and disbelief filled her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with


    the offer?" Ye Jian frowned at Lin


    Yu-Han''s prolonged silence. "Miss


    Lin, you should think thig.thrgughi


    very arefyly. wean fot simply


    losing an opportunity here if you turn


    this offer down. You can be certain


    that you''ll find it hard to find work


    anywhere in Fenghai or the rest of


    Jiangdong. You''re from Jiangdong.


    You should know how much clout


    Mufan Group holds in this province."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Jian picked up the cup of coffee before him and slowly savored it as he eyed the young woman in front of him.


    His cool and collected words dropped like a bomb.


    She began to panic visibly.


    The look in her eyes was that of bewilderment and confusion. Blood had fled from her face.


    She had prepared months for this interview and had looked forward to it. She hadn''t expected things to turn out this way at all.


    She hadn''t expected the world to teach her such a cruel lesson on the realities of life right after she had graduated from school.


    She wanted desperately to reject the offer in a fit of rage, but she was terrified of the consequences that she might have to suffer


    and that Ye Jian had threatened.


    She knew how much clout Mufan


    Group held. She knew how ea


    corporate beh Na) eolfid awh


    youncearid p ess girl like her


    cklisted and prevent her from ever


    getting a job in Jiangdong. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But must she abandon her dignity and integrity because of that? Must she ept the unwanted advances of a man?


    Lin Yu-Han spiraled into overwhelming terror. She felt torn and conflicted. She looked away and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "There''s a limit to my patience. You have three seconds. ept the offer and everything will be fine. Refuse it and I''ll make sure


    you never get a job in Jiangdong!"


    Ye Jian seemed to have reached the end of his patience.


    He looked up, his voice low and threatening as he issued his final warning.


    Lin Yu-Han''s face grew paler. Her petite body trembled.


    The interviewers in the room felt sorry for the young and inexperienced young woman before them. But their fear of Ye Jian''s


    authority kept them from speaking.


    As Lin Yu-Han''s eyes filled with horror and despair, the doors behind her suddenly slid open.


    A frosty voice erupted in the room like sudden thunder.


    "Have her cklisted in the entire


    province? Young Master Ye, Zauee


    must p ¡°on ewer! You''ll


    HEE ARS Shin thinking that you were


    the one who founded Mufan Group!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1427 Ye Fans Rage

    Achilly wind swept across the hall as a voice filled with cold fury filled the room.


    Ye Jian and the others were startled by the unexpected voice.


    Everyone turned towards its source. A slim figure appeared in their sight.


    The man was young, slim and almost pretty.


    An invisible force erupted from his person as soon as he appeared, sending everyone else in the room trembling uncontrobly.


    Ye Jian, who had appeared fearless a moment ago, widened his eyes instantly. It was as if he was looking at a ghost.


    His eyes seemed as if they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    Fear and horror darkened his eyes and swelled inside him like a tsunami.


    "Cou...cous..."


    Before Ye Jian could finish what he was trying to say, the interviewers seated next to him had gotten to their feet.


    They mmed their fists on the table and began yelling at the young man. "Who the hell are you? How dare you show such


    disrespect to Mr Ye? Guards, give this ruffian a good thrashing and throw him out of the building. Mufan Group isn''t a ce


    where you can do whatever you please!"


    Their faces flushed as they thundered at the top of their voices. They were seriously pulling out all the stops to prove their loyalty


    to Ye Jian. After yelling at Ye Fan, they turned towards Ye Jian immediately and showered their attention on thetter. "Mr Ye, |


    hope that didn''t scare you. Don''t worry, we''ll make sure he pays for his disrespect!"


    The interviewers wouldn''t stop cursing Ye Fan. Ye Jian, on the other hand, had slumped into a quivering heap.


    In fact, Ye Jian had nearly had a heart attack when he had heard them calling Ye Fan a ruffian and had ordered the guards to


    beat him up and throw him out.


    ¡°What the hell! Are you trying to get me killed?" Ye Jian cursed as he kicked the interviewers hard and sent them sprawling on


    the ground. "You fools, how dare you disrespect my cousin? How dare you? I''m going to kill you! There''s no Mufan Group


    without my cousin, and where would you be without Mufan Group? You should be kissing my cousin''s feet. How dare you curse


    at him and tell him to get out! You''re asking to be fired!"


    Ye Jian wouldn''t stop hitting the interviewers like a man gone mad.


    Lin Yu-Han was stupefied by the sight before her.


    She had no idea what had happened to the young master of the Ye family. He had seemed so smug and full of himself a moment


    ago. Why was he acting like a mouse that had just seen a cat?


    Honestly, Ye Fan''s sudden appearance had sent Ye Jian into sheer panic.


    He had always been a little fearful of Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan had beaten him up on multiple asions. He had even broken his leg once.


    When he had grown older, he had abused his father''s power and influence and had constantly pitted himself against Ye Fan and


    tried to make life difficult for thetter.


    Then, during that particr new year, Ye Fan had shown what he was truly capable of. Figures of influence from all across


    Jiangdong hade to show their respect to the man. Ye Jian''s fear of his cousin had amplified into full-blown terror. From that


    moment on, he had stopped all his antics and had never dared to cross Ye Fan again.


    But here was Ye Fan, appearing suddenly, out of nowhere, and reprimanding him harshly. Ye Jian was naturally terrified. He was


    afraid that Ye Fan was going to break his leg again.


    But no matter how terrified he was, he still approached his cousin and greeted him.


    "Dear cousin of mine, why are you here?


    Why didn''t you tell me you wereing so that | could prepare myself and receive you in person? It''s been a year since west


    met. | really miss you. Really, | do. | dream of you every night when | sleep. My dreams are filled with the teachings that you''ve


    imparted." Ye Jian stered a smile on his face as he tried to suck up to his cousin.


    You could hear the tremor in his voice though.


    ¡°My teachings?" Ye Fan scoffed. "If you do take them to heart, you wouldn''t be abusing your power and pushing people around!"


    "|..." Caught red-handed, Ye Jian stammered, then hastily tried to formte an excuse. "Brother Fan, this is a misunderstanding.


    It''s all a terrible misunderstanding. I''m a righteous man and reasonable man who does what''s right. I''m not a criminal who


    commits unscrupulous acts. Ask them if you don''t believe me." "Silence!" thundered Ye Fan furiously. "Are you still going to deny


    that you haven''t done anything wrong and refuse to repent? Do you really think that | won''t dare to do anything to you because


    you''re my cousin?"


    "Please don''t, Brother Fan! Alright, | was wrong! | was wrong and I''m sorry! Will that do? This isn''t a big deal. | promise | won''t do


    this again," pleaded Ye Jian, as if he had finally realized the severity of the situation.


    Ye Fan didn''t care at all.


    Heughed coldly. "Again? Do you think you''re going to get another chance to make a mistake? As the boss of Mufan Group, I''m


    stripping you of your office in thepany. You''re cklisted. You''ll never get another job in Mufan Group."


    What?


    Ye Jian trembled."


    You can''t do this. I''m your cousin. You can''t be that heartless. Dear cousin..." pleaded Ye Jian desperately to no avail.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1428 Shin Yu-Xiangs Current Plight

    "Miss Lin, please ept my apologies for what happened today. It''s Mufan Group''s fault that you''ve suffered such


    unpleasantness. On behalf of Mufan Group, | would like to extend our deepest and sincerest apologies to you." Having


    reprimanded Ye Jian, Ye Fan turned towards Lin Yu-Han and formally extended his apologies to the young woman.


    He had been unaware of what had gone on before this. Nevertheless, Ye Jian was an employee of Mufan Group and had done


    something horribly wrong. Ye Fan had to apologize to Lin Yu-Han.


    The young woman had fallen into a stunned daze after hearing what Ye Fan had said.


    Frozen to the spot, she stared at Ye Fan with eyes filled with incredulity and shock.


    She had not expected the young man whom she had felt sympathy for to be the true master and owner of Mufan Group.


    Everything had happened too quickly. It felt too surreal, as if she were in a dream.


    Was this man the legendary Mr Chu? Was he really the man whomanded Mufan Group?


    Lin Yu-Han''s eyes were colored with disbelief. She couldn''t stop heaving. It must have been the shock. It was going to take her a


    long time to calm down.


    After a long moment, she finally said in a trembling voice. "It''s.Jt''s alright. It''s not your fault."


    Ye Fan smiled at her.


    He turned away and stared at the interviewers. "Continue the interview. But remember, Mufan Group only has one set of


    requirements when ites to hiring. We only hire workers who are talented and capable. No one is going to get into Mufan


    Group because they know someone in thepany. Do you understand?"


    Ye Fan''s voice was filled with unyielding authority.


    The interviewers nodded profusely. They dared not utter a single word at all.


    Having said that, Ye Fan turned and looked at Ye Jian. "You, follow me. We''re going to the chairman''s office.¡±


    Then, he turned and left.


    Ye Jian kept his head down as he followed Ye Fan out of the room hurriedly.


    Yang Xiao, who had been waiting outside, hurried up to Ye Jian when he saw thetter step out of the room.


    "What''s wrong with you, Jian? You look terrible? Did you lose a game because your teammates weren''t good enough? Don''t


    worry, your Brother Xiao will help you win the next round!" said Yang Xiao concernedly.


    Yang Xiao and Ye Jian had known each other since they had been kids. But Yang Xiao were a few years older than Ye Jian. That


    was why Ye Jian addressed Yang Xiao as Brother Xiao.


    "Oh, right. Jian, how did it go? Did Yu-Han agree to your offer?" asked Yang Xiao nervously.


    Ye Jian didn''t answer him and instead gave him a hard, desperate look that clearly meant that Yang Xiao should leave right now.


    Yang Xiao didn''t get the message.


    "Jian, what''s wrong with your eyes? Are you unwell?" asked Yang Xiao as he approached Ye Jian, ready to take a closer look at


    his eyes. That was when he noticed Ye Fan. A look of pure contempt appeared on his face. "Why is this punk still here? Jian, this


    guy out to cause trouble. Why didn''t you get someone to throw him out?"


    "Oh my god! Shut the hell up!" Ye Jian''s face turned pale when he heard that. He was so angry he pped Yang Xiao.


    "Jian, what the hell are you doing?" Yang Xiao cupped his cheek with his palm and stared stupidly at his friend.


    "What am | doing? I''m going to kill you, that''s what! Before you get me killed!" yelled Ye Jian furiously before he gave Yang Xiao


    another p across his other cheek. How he wished he could kill this


    man right now.


    Yang Xiao was the one who had gotten him into this entire mess.


    He wouldn''t have been fired and cklisted by Mufan Group otherwise.


    Now, Ye Fan had caught them both red-handed.


    He knew Ye Fan''s character. His life in Mufan Group was going to be hell.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t get in the way of my cousin!" Ye Jian kicked Yang Xiao aside before returning to Ye Fan''s side meekly


    and leading Ye Fan to the chairperson''s office.


    "Cousin? So, you''re really..." Yang Xiao was utterly dumbstruck.


    He whirled around and stared at the other young man. It was as if he had just seen a ghost. Horror and shock filled his eyes.


    Ye Fan''s eyesnded on him then.


    He gave Yang Xiao a look and a yful smile. "Well, | did tell you | owned Mufan Group. You didn''t believe me then. Do you


    believe me now?"


    Hisughter erupted like a deafening bomb in Yang Xiao''s ears.


    Yang Xiao trembled, then fell into a boneless, pale heap.


    Ye Fan and Ye Jian were long gone by then.


    When Ye Jian leading Ye Fan, they soon reached the chairperson''s office, where Ye Fan''s mother worked.


    It was empty when they arrived.


    "Dear cousin, please wait here while I look for my father and uncles and inform them that you''re here," said Ye Jian with a wide


    smile after handing Ye Fan a cup of tea.


    "Sure." Ye Fan nodded. "Hurry up. Where''s Shin Yu-Xiang? Get him here too."


    When Ye Fan had left Fenghai, he had ced Mufan Group branch under his mother''s care and promoted his friend, Shin Yu-


    Xiang to an important position.


    Now that he was here, he would like to see his friend of many years as well.


    "About that..." Ye Jian''s face twitched nearly imperceptibly at the mention of Shin Yu-Xiang''s name.


    "Is he not around?" Ye Fan frowned.


    "Well, what an unfortunate


    coincidence. Shin Yu-Xiang''s tak


    some time off pik, KelSeerhs to


    Haye IIHT and has gone overseas


    to seek treatment. | have no idea


    when he''ll be back," whispered Ye


    Jian. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan said with some measure of worry.


    "Well then, Brother Fan, please have a seat while | get my father and our uncle.¡± Ye Jian scurried away swiftly.


    Ye Fan waited patiently in the room.


    Half an hour passed and Ye Fan did not see a single soul appear in his mother''s office.


    Bored, he left the room with the


    intention of taking a walk around


    office. He vagy louie


    pngas that t e Fenghai branch


    office had undergone during the year


    that he had been absent. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As he walked down the corridor, he came across a janitor cleaning the toilet. Thetter identally stepped on his foot.


    "I''m terribly sorry! | didn''t see you. Please, let me clean that for you...¡±


    The man was wearing a shabby set


    of uniform and smelled of the m


    stinging smell fcjepai scfation.


    HO wad little plump and was still


    clutching a mop as he apologized


    profusely and bent forward to wipe


    Ye Fan''s shoe. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice had Ye Fan freezing momentarily.


    "Yu-Xiang, is it you?" asked Ye Fan carefully and uncertainly.


    When the janitor heard Ye Fan''s question, he trembled and froze to the spot. It was as if he had been struck by a bolt of


    lightning.


    Then, he whipped his head up and finally saw Ye Fan''s face, which looked familiar and foreign at the same time.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1429 A Most Terrible Grievance

    "Brother Fan.Js it really you? You''re finally back!¡± The giant towering at 1.8 meters burst out into tears at the sight of Ye Fan. It


    was as if he had seen a dearest friende back from the dead.


    No one could understand the depth of sorrow and grievance hidden behind the mere utterance of Ye Fan''s name.


    Ye Fan was visibly touched by Shin Yu-Xiang''s emotional outburst.


    He hugged the man. "Yes, Yu-Xiang. It''s me. I''m back. What happened to you? Why are you cleaning toilets?¡±


    After their emotional reunion, the other man wiped his tears, then shook his head and sighed heavily.


    "Brother Fan, it''s a long story. Let''s not talk about it. I''m just happy that | got to see you again,¡± murmured the man, his words


    heavy with loss and gloom.


    "Come on, tell me. What happened? | personally promoted you to the position of general manager of the Fenghai division before


    | left. Your position was second to that of my mother''s. How did you manage to end up as a janitor? | can''t believe you didn''t


    quit!¡±


    Ye Fan and Shin Yu-Xiang had returned to the office.


    Ye Fan sat on the couch with a solemn look on his face as he questioned Shin Yu-Xiang about what had happened to him.


    A general manager had been demoted to a janitor and assigned the duties of cleaning the toilets. Something must have


    happened.


    "Brother Fan, I..." Shin Yu-Xiang seemed like he had something to say, but he stopped himself in the end. "Forget it, Brother Fan.


    1 won''t let you get into a fight with your family because of me. I''m just an outsider, after all. Let bygones be bygones. I didn''t quit


    because | was waiting for you to return. You''re the one who got me into Mufan Group. | wanted you to be the one to ept my


    resignation. You''re back now.


    Here''s my resignation letter."


    Shin Yu-Xiang pulled out a creased letter.


    He had been carrying this letter with him since he had been demoted because he had been waiting for this day when Ye Fan


    finally returned. He had wanted to end things properly.


    "You''re an idiot!" thundered Ye Fan furiously after he had heard everything that Shin Yu-Xiang had said.


    He snatched the letter from Shin Yu-Xiang and ripped it into shreds. Then, he threw the tiny shreds of paper back at Shin Yu-


    Xiang.


    "Shin Yu-Xiang, | brought you into Mufan Group and got you a position as the management of mypany. Is this how you


    repay me? By telling me that you don¡¯t want me to get into a fight with my family? I gave you that job and that much power


    because | wanted you to make something of yourself. | wanted you to hold the fort and take care of mypany for me. | didn''t


    do it because | wanted my family to


    be happy. So, you want to quit, don''t you? Well, get out right now then! From this day, | no longer have a friend called Shin Yu-


    Xiang. I''ll forget all those years of friendship we had. You can get lost now!¡±


    Ye Fan was furious. He shoved his foot into Shin Yu-Xiang and pushed him towards the door. His thunderous voice could be


    heard throughout the entire building.


    Shin Yu-Xiang sprawled across the floor. His eyes had reddened. The resentment and anger that he had kept pent up inside him


    finally erupted.


    "Do you think I don''t want to make something out of myself? Do you think that | don''t want to help you run yourpany? Well,


    thispany''s filled with people who side with your family. It doesn''t matter what position I hold. I''m just an outsider. Who''s going


    to listen to me? Who cares what the hell | say? Everyone ostracizes me and pushes me around." "That''s not the worst of it.


    What''s worst is having that jerk, Ye Jian, ordering me around as he pleases. All it takes is a few words from him and I''m off


    scrubbing toilets. I''ve never been bullied so badly even when | was in school. Why should I stay in this job? If not on your


    ount, | would have left a long time ago!"


    "I would rather beg on the streets and starve to death instead of staying here and getting bullied by everyone!¡± bellowed Shin Yu-


    Xiang as he sat up and threw his cap onto the floor. His eyes had turned red from fury and resentment.


    Of everyone working in the Fenghai branch, he was probably the only person who dared to yell at Ye Fan this way.


    He had given up. He didn''t care anymore. In fact, Ye Fan could beat him up for all he cared.


    He wasn''t going to do this anymore.


    He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ye Fan appeared unusually calm in the face of Shin Yu-Xiang''s outburst.


    He didn''t beat Shin Yu-Xiang up or yell at him again. Instead, he walked up to Shin Yu-Xiang and pulled him up from the floor.


    "I''m sorry, Yu-Xiang," he said quietly.


    "It was an oversight on my part. I''


    sorry you had syfertos it You


    Si) frente as your friend, stay and


    help me. I''ll make sure the problems


    are dealt with before | leave the city."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shin Yu-Xiang snorted at Ye Fan''s apology and turned away. It was clear that he was still fuming.


    "Come on, Yu-Xiang. Stop being mad at me. Give me another chance. I''m begging you," pleaded Ye Fan.


    Shin Yu-Xiang snorted again and ignored him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Hey! You stupid fatty! Stop sticking


    your nose up at me! Come on, ho


    old are you? S oti Ske &rkid


    Watirig fod grownup to cheer you


    up," cursed Ye Fan as he lost his


    patience and kicked Shin Yu-Xiang in


    the ass again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Shin Yu-Xiang pped his hands over his butt and yowled in pain. Then, his face split into a wide grin.


    Ye Fan burst out intoughter.


    That was what it meant to be friends.


    Every fight could be resolved with a kick to the butt.


    If one kick didn''t do it, then the second one would.


    "Alright, this isn''t the time for a chat.


    Get changed. | want you to look into


    everyone in the office. Find out who


    got their jobs because of the


    connections they have and who got


    them because they, can\dp Hef)bb.


    Arr AAT loge misdeeds


    the management hasmitted and


    report everything to me. I''m going to


    do a thorough extermination and get


    rid of every single rat or bug that''s


    infesting thepany. Don''t let


    anyone''s rank or background stop


    you. If anyone tries to stop you from


    doing your job, tell them to talk to me.


    I''m going to let them know whom


    Mufan Group truly belongs to. This is


    thepany that | built for my wife.


    When the hell did it be the Ye


    family''spany?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1430 Ye Jians Loyalty

    Ye Fan''s order was like giving Shin Yu-Xiang an imperial sword which gave him the right to kill.


    Very quickly, a storm swept throughout Mufan Group''s Fenghai branch.


    That very afternoon, Shin Yu-Xiang reported everything to Ye Fan.


    "Fan, ording to my investigations, a total of 46 employees were hired through the backdoor. Three of them are upper


    management, eight of them are middle management, and 35 are normal employees."


    Ye Fan sat in the room quietly as he listened to Shin Yu-Xiang''s report.


    His two uncles, Ye Tian and Ye Ya sat in the room with him.


    The main leaders of the Fenghai branch were the two of them.


    Other than them, Ye Fan called Ye Jian over too.


    Since there was no point trying to keep this low-key, it would be better for him to speak openly.


    He didn''t care about their feelings.


    Why should he care about their feelings since they did the wrong things and abused their power?


    "What is the meaning of this investigation? Do you think your uncles have been lining their own pockets using thepany?


    Since we are in desperate times, we have to use unusual methods. Those employees work well for us, so it makes total sense


    for them to get promoted, right? Didn''t you hire Shin Yu-Xiang and make him upper management too? In any case, all the people


    we hired have proven their worth. Also, we only made exceptional promotions for the sake of the business."


    "Rules are dead, so we have to be flexible. What''s wrong with making exceptional promotions if they are talented? Your cousin


    was wrong to interfere with the hiring process, but it''s understandable for him to take care of his childhood friend, right? You can


    punish him for his mistakes, but do you have to destroy his livelihood? Right, Fan?¡±


    Ye Ya probably felt threatened by Ye Fan, so he felt anxious. Shin Yu-Xiang had barely started talking and Ye Ya started talking


    to Ye Fan in a displeased voice and a frown on his face.


    He also took the chance to defend his son. He had clearly caught wind of the matter from Ye Jian.


    "Precisely! Rules are dead, so we have to be flexible. It''s normal for some exceptional promotions to happen. It''s also normal for


    people to get fired if they''vemitted mistakes in thepany,¡± Ye Jian chimed in.


    Ye Tian looked worried and upset too, but he remained silent the entire time.


    Ye Fan replied with a smile on his face, "You are right. Exceptional promotions happen all the time. But does it make sense for a


    thug to be middle


    management in a multimillion-dor empire and receive a paycheck worth hundreds of thousands? Simrly, is it normal for the


    general manager to end up being the janitor?"


    However, his calm tone often felt even more threatening.


    Ye Jian instantly turned paler when he heard what Ye Fan said and didn''t sound as confident.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Do you mean we hired a thug?" asked Ye Ya in surprise.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother exining. He picked up his tea and took a sip before he said, "Calm down. Let''s hear what the general


    manager has to say."


    Ye Fan turned to Shin Yu-Xiang and indicated for him to go on after he had calmed Ye Ya down.


    Shin Yu-Xiang nodded before he continued, "These people consisted of Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and Ye Xi-Lan''s rtives and friends.


    Also, eight of them are Ye Jian''s friends. They belong to the same online gaming team, and have an average education level of


    elementary school education. Before they started working for thepany, they were jobless and yed video games at an


    inte cafe all night. They were all exceptionally promoted after joining thepany for three months to be middle


    management.¡±


    "They simply y video games with Ye Jian day in day out, but their sry is a lot higher than the average worker. Also, we''ve


    received feedback that Ye Jian has embezzled funds, abused his power as deputy HR manager, and attacked people he didn''t


    like."


    Ye Ya was already having trouble sitting still from his anxiety, and his face turned crimson when he heard what Shin Yu-Xiang


    said.


    Since Ye Ya felt so worried, Ye Jian must have been even more afraid.


    Ye Ya couldn''t bear to listen to this anymore. He turned to re at his son and asked sternly, "Is it true?"


    "Dad, it''s bullshit! Don''t listen to his nonsense. He is out for revenge and he''s just angry that | made him a janitor, so he''s


    throwing usations at me now!¡± Ye Jian sounded anxious as he exined.


    "usations? Ye Jian, do you still refuse to admit to your actions? Do you really want me to check the HR records? Then


    everyone in thepany will know about what you have done," said Shin Yu-Xiang as he smiled coldly.


    "Damn you! If you go on spouting nonsense, | will kill you!¡±


    Ye Jian couldn''t let it go.


    He stood up and cursed Shin Yu-Xiang to his face with reddened eyes.


    He even ran over to Shin Yu-Xiang and wanted to hit him.


    Shin Yu-Xiang didn''t give him the


    chance to attack him nsjead, Gv


    . Aten


    Kejedive Vian inthe belly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had tolerated Ye Jian''s actions on ount of Ye Fan in the past.


    Now that Ye Fan was willing to punish him, Shin Yu-Xiang didn''t bother holding back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "AH! That hurts! How dare a servant


    of the Ye family kick me? I''m ping to


    kill ole Shin Vi¨¦Xishg icked


    AAT) e stomach, Ye Jian felt even


    more furious, so he scolded him like


    a rabid dog. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Ya mmed the table as he stood up and pped Ye Jian on the face.


    "Shut up, you little bastard! Haven''t


    you disgraced yourself enough? How


    could a man like me have a son like


    you? It was one thing if you hired


    Yang Xiao this va ets Gal


    Jayiodang One sity, one of the top


    20 universities in the country, so |


    could still help you pull connections.


    How could you hire a bunch of


    hooligans who''ve barely graduated


    from primary school? How could you


    even make them middle


    management in thepany? You


    certainly are loyal, aren''t you? | am


    going to beat you to death!" Ye Ya


    was outraged. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even Ye Ya couldn''t stand hearing about


    his son''s deeds.

 Chapter 1431 Are You about Done?

    Ye Ya wanted to plead for his son and help him keep his job at thepany, but he no longer had the cheek to do it.


    Even though Ye Jian was his son, he couldn''t stand hearing what he did, let alone Ye Fan.


    "Fan, | have failed to educate my son. | will wash my hands of this matter, so you can do as you please with him."


    After scolding Ye Jian, Ye Ya didn''t have the cheek to beg Ye Fan.


    In the end, he could only leave it to Ye Fan to punish Ye Jian.


    "It''s not that | don''t want to help, but he has gone too far. If I don''t punish him severely, how can we lead thepany? Also,


    these weren''t the only things he did. He has even broken thew. If he is sent to the police, he will probably get a few years"


    prison time." Although Ye Fan spoke calmly, Ye Ya''s face turned ghastly pale while Ye Jian panicked when they heard what Ye


    Fan said.


    "Since we are rtives, | won''t go all out on him, so don''t worry. | will let bygones be bygones. However, Ye Jian no longer has a


    ce in Mufan Group. Do you have anything to say about my decision?¡± Ye Fan smiled and spoke as though it were an open


    discussion. However, Ye Ya and Ye Tian both knew they didn''t have the right to make an opinion.


    "Oh yes. There''s one more thing | need to update you about. Since my mother isn''t in Fenghai, there is no one leading the Mufan


    Group branch. Before shees home, | will let Shin Yu-Xiang lead thepany, so you have to report to him on all major


    company matters. Also, he has the final say."


    What?


    "Fan, are you making him the chairman?"


    "How could you make an outsider the chairman?"


    Ye Tian and Ye Ya were startled.


    Even Ye Tian broke his silence and


    frowned as he expressed his displeasure.


    No one could me them for reacting so strongly. After all, Ye Fan was effectively taking away Ye Tian and Ye Ya''s power by


    making Shin Yu-Xiang chairman.


    The Ye family used to call the shots in Mufan Group, but now Shin Yu-Xiang had be the leader of the branch office.


    Since it would affect Ye Tian and Ye Ya''s interests, they were incapable of staying calm.


    "Fan, this is an important role we are talking about here. How can you appoint someone so rashly? | suggest that we call a family


    meeting and decide after having a discussion with the n,¡± suggested Ye Tian deeply.


    "There''s no need forthat since | have already decided on it. That''s all. I''m tired now. If you have nothing else to report, then get


    back to work." The moment Ye Fan finished his words, he sent them away. Since Ye Fan had already decided on that, Ye Tian


    and Ye Ya were incapable of


    persuading him otherwise.


    Even though Ye Tian and Ye Ya wanted to convince him to change his mind, they shut up and left angrily.


    "Fan, that was incredible. Even though you are their nephew, you didn''t give them any room for negotiation and took all their


    power. | reckon they must be going mad now."


    Shin Yu-Xiang sat down on the couch andughed without restraint after Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and Ye Jian left.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed softly. "It was time to whittle their power down anyway. Otherwise, the Mufan Group that Mu-


    Cheng worked so hard to build would end up belonging to the Ye family. My mother was careless. Even if she wanted to let the


    Ye family work in thepany, she should have put some restrictions in ce. | will have to trouble you to take care of the


    company for now. This will put you in a tight spot and give you very high stress, and I''m worried that you can''t take it."


    Ye Fan had reasons for giving Shin Yu-Xiang power.


    He wanted to restrict the Ye n''s power and keep an eye on both his uncles, but this move had its risks.


    Shin Yu-Xiang had graduated from a good university, but he didn''t have enough experience for such a high position.


    But this wasn''t a difficult problem to resolve. He just needed to find Shin Yu-Xiang a good assistant to help him.


    "Fan, don''t worry. With you behind me, who do | have to fear in thepany?


    Moreover, Ye Tian and Ye Ya and didn''t do anything unusual. | investigated carefully and found that even though they hired a lot


    of their rtives to work in thepany, they were given jobs like driving, sales, and nothing of importance. Even if they gave


    anyone exceptional promotions to high positions, it was for people with talent. They didn''t behave as recklessly as Ye Jian."


    Ye Fan nodded. "I agree that my uncles know better. That''s why | didn''t fire them, even though | initially wanted to kick all the Ye


    family members out of thepany. But people change, so | have to keep them in check since they might make mistakes in the


    future. Just keep a close eye on them."


    After talking about work, Ye Fan asked Shin Yu-Xiang about his mother.


    He had learned from his uncle that his mother was taken away to Yunzhou several months ago.


    "Do you know what happened? Why has she gone for months?" asked Ye Fan.


    Shin Yu-Xiang shook his head. "I don''t know either. | don''t even know when she left."


    "Never mind. Go on with your work. | will go to the Ye estate."


    Ye Fan stopped probing since Shin Yu-Xiang didn''t know either.


    Ye Fan wasn''t so worried at this point in


    time.


    After all, it seemed normal for his mother to go stay at his ce in Yunzhou.


    In any case, if something happened


    in Yunzhou, his ngleg-quidtialk!


    tog hinrabutit y now and wouldn''t


    have stayed quiet. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan left thepany and headed to the Ye estate to visit his grandfather before returning to Yunzhou.


    Shin Yu-Xiang stayed in thepany to swiftly purge all the parasites leeching off thepany that Ye Jian hired.


    At the Ye estate.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You again? Are you about done?


    Didn''t I already tell you that yaw mM


    mother is there Gah and make


    fatiiaiond said the security


    guard fiercely when he saw Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan ignored him and smiled


    before he raised Lo ang O11)


    Poe replied He vi,


    andpa, I''m here to see you. Are


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    you well?"

 Chapter 1432 Ye Fans Concerns

    Ye Fan''s deep resounding voice reverberated through the atmosphere.


    What? G-grandpa? "Could he be..." The security guard stood in a daze with his eyes wide open.


    Although he had only worked for the Ye estate for barely half a year, he had heard a little about how the Ye n made their


    fortune.


    He heard that the Ye family used to be an unknown family from the countryside.


    However, one of their progeny was a prodigy, so the entire family rose to power.


    The true dragon in their family propelled the insignificant Ye family to be the most powerful n in Fenghai overnight.


    Even a family as powerful as the Lei n in Fenghai had to show them respect.


    The Ye family''s dragon was Old Master Ye''s daughter''s son.


    A swarm of people came to the entrance while the security guard contemted in shock.


    At their lead was Ye family''s Old Master, Ye Guang-Kun, who was already about 80 years old.


    "Fan, is it really you? So you actually still remember that | exist!" Old Master Ye spoke with his voice trembling and tears in his


    eyes the moment he saw the young man at the door.


    He walked over and promptly hugged Ye Fan affectionately.


    The security guard was dumbstruck.


    His lips quivered as he spoke in shock, "Heavens! I-is this young man the dragon they were talking about?"


    The security guard felt a chill running down his spine as he howled in shock inside his heart.


    He was so startled that his legs froze.


    Since he had offended someone


    important, he was bound to lose his job.


    However, the security guard had thought too highly of himself.


    Why would someone as powerful as Ye Fan care about insignificant things like this?


    "Fan, where have you gone all year? Why didn''t we hear from you at all? Your mother only said you were out on a business trip."


    Ye Fan''s close rtives were all in the hall.


    Even Ye Tian and Ye Ya, whom Ye Fan had just spoken to, were next to Old Master Ye.


    "Yes. | met with some problems and got held up, but everything is fine now," Ye Fan exined superficially with a smile.


    "Oh yes. Have you visited your mother in Yunzhou yet? She left for several months without even calling me, just like you. She


    doesn''t care about me anymore,¡± Old Master Ye sounded upset when he brought


    up Ye Fan''s mother.


    "Hmm? Grandpa, what are you saying? Has she not contacted you in months? What about Mu-Cheng? Have you spoken to her


    recently?" Ye Fan sensed something amiss and frowned.


    "Mu-Cheng? Before your mother left Fenghai, she did visit me. Since Mu-Cheng is always concerned that | might get worried,


    she didn''t share any bad news with me. | know it isn''t easy for her to keep thepany running on her own in Yunzhou. It''s good


    that your mother went over to help. Otherwise, the girl would be exhausted. Don''t worry about the Fenghai branch. | told your


    uncles to keep an eye on it. Speaking of thepany, | have to say this. Even if your uncles made mistakes, we are family. Why


    did | hear that you made an outsider the head of thepany? You should rethink that decision. Since your uncles and aunt are


    all present, we should sit down and talk about it." Old Master Ye suddenly brought up work halfway through the conversation.


    Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and Ye Jian had clearly


    comined to Old Master Ye about what Ye Fan did before he arrived.


    Since they were incapable of controlling Ye Fan, they sent Old Master Ye to do it.


    "Grandpa, | don''t want to talk about work. | only want to know where Mum and Mu-Cheng are. You said that you saw Mu-Cheng


    before Mum left. What happened after that? Did Mu-Cheng talk to you in the months after Mum left?" asked Ye Fan anxiously in


    a deep tone.


    Old Master Ye contemted. "I don''t think so, but she might have called. I''m too old to remember. | have too many grandchildren


    calling me that | can''t be certain.¡±


    "Never mind. Lend me your phone. | will try and call them." Ye Fan finally felt something was amiss.


    After all, his mother was a filial daughter, so it was odd for her not to visit Old Master Ye for months on end.


    In hindsight, it waspletely abnormal for his mother to leave Fenghai for months.


    Ye Fan quickly borrowed his grandfather''s phone to call his mother and wife worriedly.


    Ye Fan already lost his phone in one of his fights.


    To a martial artist, a mobile phone was considered a consumable.


    It might survive one battle, but it would die before long.


    "Hmm? Mum''s and Mu-Cheng''s phones are both off. | wonder what happened.¡±


    Even though Ye Fan called several times, none of the calls got through, so he was awfully worried.


    "Grandpa, my mother left home for


    months without callin hack Why


    Ene Yunzhou to


    ? 5


    ?" asked Ye Fan. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I got Jian to go over to check once. Right,


    Jian?" said Ye Ya.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Jian nodded. "Uh huh. | went over


    for a look but didn''t Elsie


    her. She do pick Wien "called


    ether hought she was busy, so |


    didn''t hang around and came back


    on the same day." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan instantly frowned even harder.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he asked once more, "How did she leave?¡±


    "Someone came to pick her up and


    said Mu-Cheng sent them. When Sis


    received the call, she justrold sad¡¯!


    titan left their car. Now that


    | think about it, she left in quite a


    rush, but | thought she was in a hurry


    to talk about business," exined Ye


    Tian. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So you don''t know who took Mum, and you don''t know if she has actually really gone to Yunzhou?"


    Ye Fan''s voice gradually turned cold with a solemn look on his face.


    "Er..." Ye Tian and Ye Ya looked at each


    other but were incapable of retorting.

 Chapter 1433 Did Something Happen in Yunzhou?

    "Fan, don''t worry. Your mother and wife should be fine. Otherwise, they would have gotten in touch with us ages ago," consoled


    Ye Ya.


    Ye Fan was incapable of staying calm now.


    His eyes were filled with worry, and he didn''t want to linger a minute.


    He quickly left the estate in an instant.


    "Grandpa, I''m going to Yunzhou. | won''t be eating."


    His solemn words came from the door.


    When the rest of the family turned to look, the young man was long gone.


    He hurried to Yunzhou overnight.


    HUuu!


    Cold wind gusted.


    It was dark at night as cold night wind swept past Ye Fan''s ears.


    Despite the raging cold wind and chilliness, Ye Fan didn''t pause for a second while worry burned in his heart.


    Even though he was uncertain about what happened, Ye Fan had an ominous feeling about this.


    He had a nagging feeling that something had happened to his mother, and probably even Qiu Mu-Cheng was in danger.


    Otherwise, his mother wouldn''t have gone without a word for months.


    Both his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s phones were off.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Certainly not.


    His mother''s sudden departure meant something had happened in Yunzhou.


    Also, his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng were uncontactable for months.


    All signs were suggesting that something had happened to them.


    Ye Fan couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Considering his control of Jiangdong and Mufan Group''s power, barely any forces in the


    nation were capable of posing a threat to Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother.


    Could the Yanjing''s elite have done something? The Lu and Xur families might have made aeback when they realized Ye


    Fan had died abroad and moved in on Mufan Group.


    Ye Fan contemted but threw the possibility out of his head instantly when it came across his mind.


    After all, the Xur n had lost all power after the crisis in Jiangdong.


    All the people with power in the family either died, copsed, or were thrown into jail. Even their patriarch had perished in the


    process.


    There were survivors, but they were on theirst breath, so they were incapable of


    going against him even if they tried.


    It was even less likely for the Lu n to be behind this.


    Ye Fan was bestowed the title of the Unrivalled by the head of the state.


    The Lu family was incapable of attacking him even at their peak, considering the power that came with the title.


    After all, the title wasn''t a matter of glory but gave him political power.


    If anyone found out the Lu n had touched his family, their political career would be forever tarnished.


    If the Lu family had any brains, they wouldn''t have done something to put them at such disadvantage.


    Then who else would have touched Ye Fan''s family if not these elite families?


    "Could it be the Indra, Brahma?"


    After Ye Fan eliminated the possibility of an attack from a mundane force, Ye Fan considered the martial arts world''s forces.


    After all, Ye Fan had even more enemies in the martial arts circle, and they posed a greater threat.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t think Chu Sect was behind it.


    Even though Ye Fan and Tang Yun were now standing on opposing sides, he didn''t think she was capable of moving in on


    someone''s family.


    She wouldn''t have done that and would even have stopped Chu Sect from such lowly actions, so after eliminating Chu Sect, the


    answer became clear.


    It must have been Brahma!


    Brahma had the motivation and ability to harm his family.


    Since he was a supreme grandmaster, if he wanted to kill his family, not even the nation¡¯s six pirs could save them.


    Ye Fan''s face turned solemn just thinking about this and felt cold in his heart.


    If he was right, it boded ill for his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Half a year was enough time for a supreme grandmaster to kill them countless times.


    "It''s my fault. | shouldn''t have gone into cultivation. | should havee back to Jiangdong to recuperate!"


    "I shouldn''t have gone to South America. | should have created the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation before leaving."


    Even though Ye Fan had yet to arrive in Yunzhou and this was all his spection, his mind was already in chaos.


    He med himself and felt guilty and afraid.


    He was worried that he would end up learning of his family''s demise when he arrived at Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan felt guilt-stricken. He should have finished the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation, sent someone from the Dragon God


    Hall to stay at Yunzhou before he left, or went straight home to recuperate after leaving South America.


    If Ye Fan had made any of the above arrangements, this wouldn''t have happened.


    But was he to me?


    After all, the God of War imed that the most powerful opponent in South America would merely be imminent grandmasters


    before Ye Fan left for the trip.


    That was the reason Ye Fan felt he would be back in no time from South America, so he had acted carelessly.


    He only left Green Dragon Force in Yunzhou to protect them.


    Even though the God of War and Ye Fan thought it would be an easy trip, he nearly died.


    Everything ended up far more serious than Ye Fan and the God of War expected.


    They were only human.


    Even the God of War and Ye Fan were capable ofmitting mistakes.


    However, now was not the time to think about this.


    Instead, he had to hurry over to Yunzhou to find out what happened.


    "Mum, Mu-Cheng, | hope you are okay."


    Ye Fan roared deeply in the darkness anxiously.


    His words of concern ended up shattered by the raging wind.


    Ye Fan ran even faster.


    In the cold night, Ye Fan looked like a ray of light at his speed.


    He resembled a sword plunging straight towards the heart of Yunzhou.


    Late at night.


    A silhouette stood outside Mount


    Yunding once mor gra years


    engg With A\Wdried look in his


    profound eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He stood firmly and looked weary from his travels.


    It was none other than Ye Fan who had traveled from Fenghai overnight.


    "Mu-Cheng? Mum? I''m home. Where are you?"


    Before he even made it to the doors,


    Ye Fan''s anxious voice had aG6ady¡¯


    Phe ceding aunt Yunding.


    ease read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Other than the streemps flickering by the side, there wasplete darkness and silence.


    Ye Fan noticed that the recently rebuilt vi already had its doors tightly shut.


    There was nothing but darkness inside.


    It seemed as though no one had lived here for a long time.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Who would have guessed that the


    luxurious Mount Yunding: Vi wauld


    5 &pletely dif ferent and


    Taio, cut off from the world in just


    a year? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1434 Get Your Ass Here!

    The huge vi waspletely empty.


    The ce seemed particrly deste in the cold night.


    Ye Fan certainly became even more worried when he saw the sight.


    Where had his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng gone?


    Ye Fan didn''t linger when he realized no one was here.


    Instead, he headed to the Li estate at Yunzhou''s city center.


    Before he left, he had told Li Er to assist Qiu Mu-Cheng with Mufan Group.


    If Ye Fan was the master of Yunzhou, then Li Er was his butler.


    Li Er was bound to know if Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother were in trouble.


    Ye Fan didn''t linger when he found out there was no one at the vi. Instead, he hurried over to the Li estate.


    It waste at night, so there was no one on the streets.


    Only the traffic lights on both sides of the road flickered dimly.


    Every now and then, only a few solitary cars whizzed by.


    A few minutester, Ye Fan turned up at the Li estate.


    "Who goes there? Leave this instant!"


    The moment Ye Fan arrived, a massive searchlightnded on him surprisingly.


    The searchlight was as bright as the sun as it shone over Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked small under the light.


    A few security guards at the estate entrance immediately drove Ye Fan away.


    There was high security at the estate.


    "I want to see Li Er. Tell him toe out and see me now."


    Ye Fan''s cold words quietly rang in the silent night.


    Cold wind gusted, leaving the leaves fluttering.


    These people still had no clue who the young man before them was.


    "You''re here to see Master Er? He isn''t around. If you want to see him,e back in a few months. Now leave this instant!"


    replied the guards in surprise after they learned the young man wanted to see Li Er.


    Ye Fan frowned on hearing their response.


    "Are you telling me to leave? No one has the right to speak to me that way in Jiangdong," Ye Fan''s cold voice rang.


    "Damn you! Who do you think you are? No one dares to speak that way to me in Jiangdong either. If you don''t want to die, then


    get lost!"


    These burly men seemed agitated by Ye Fan''s arrogance.


    One of them walked over and tried to kick Ye Fan.


    However, a shocking incident transpired.


    Before the man managed to kick Ye Fan, a loud boom rang in the air.


    The hefty man was kicked into the air like a rubber ball.


    He ended up crashing onto the ground several meters away.


    "What?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck and stared with their eyes wide.


    "W-what just happened?"


    "How did he just fly out like that?"


    "Something''s off about this young man." The rest of them were eximing in shock.


    Ye Fan walked over to them while they continued to reel in shock.


    "S-stop right there."


    "If youe any closer, we will call for help."


    The remaining security guards spoke to Ye Fan sternly as he approached them.


    "Get lost."


    Ye Fan had lost all patience.


    He yelled so angrily that he kicked the guards and sent them flying.


    Ye Fan kicked open the iron gate and entered the estate.


    Everyone was stunned by the sight.


    Li Er had just spent a pretty penny installing that iron gate a few months ago, and it was imprable.


    Even bullets were incapable of leaving a mark on it.


    They never thought that the gate would end up as weak as tofu when the young


    man kicked it.


    He broke the gate with just one kick.


    "Oh my god..."


    "Is he human even?"


    The security guards whom Ye Fan had just kicked aside trembled as they spoke with their eyes twitching.


    Ye Fan had already entered the estate.


    However, themotion at the entrance had clearlye to the attention of the estate''s residents.


    In an instant, a swarm of people came to the entrance.


    Hundreds of security guards came surging over.


    They were armed with weapons as they surrounded Ye Fan tightly.


    Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help twitching when he saw all the men.


    How afraid of dying was Li Er to have so many servants at home?


    In the past, Chen Ao and the others used to call him a coward.


    From the looks of it now, they were speaking the truth.


    "How dare you wreak havoc here in


    the middle of the night? Id likedol 1)


    ges S do it? Who


    d i to act so recklessly?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A cold, angry voice came through the crowd after Ye Fan was surrounded.


    Before long, the crowd parted to reveal the smartly dressed Jin Bao.


    Jin Bao retrieved a cigarette and lit it up as he spoke.


    Before he had the chance to smoke it, he caught sight of the young man''s face.


    SNAP!


    The cigarette in his hand snapped into half


    instantly.


    "M-mr Chu?"


    Jin Bao shivered with his eyes wide open.


    Jin Bao swiftly pped his subordinate in panic.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You blind idiot! How dare you


    surround Mr Chu like this? H WARE


    you? | am g9ing OKER Bu 10 death!


    Hoy bd get lost!" shouted Jin


    Bao with his face ghastly pale in


    horror. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They clearly didn''t expect this young man to be Mr Chu.


    "Mr Chu, | am so sorry that these blind idiots offended you," apologized Jin Bao as he smiled sadly.


    "Stop wasting my time. Tell Li Er to get his ass here this instant," said Ye Fan coldly with his hands behind his back.


    "Well..." Jin Bao was in a spot and


    hesitant to speak. In the end


    on a bold frgngaoheid Master Eris


    ToNeiP LS 2''s gone abroad to


    recuperate and is unable to see any


    guests." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" Thest remnants of Ye Fan''s patience dissipated.


    In an instant, he raised his head and said thunderously, "Li Er, you have 10 seconds to get your ass here."


    "...get your ass here. NOW."


    His resounding voice kept reverberating through the atmosphere deafeningly.

 Chapter 1435 Deserve to Die

    Barely anyone knew about a secret underground bunker beneath the Li estate.


    Since its entrance was well concealed, most people didn''t realize it was there.


    Also, the bunker was luxuriously decorated.


    Li Er didn''t use it most of the time.


    He only used it when he felt this life was at risk.


    Li Er was lying in the plush bed in their room and fast asleep while two young sexy womeny in his arms.


    Li Er''s breathing could be vaguely heard in the bunker.


    However, the bunker suddenly trembled in Li Er''s sleep, and an angry threatening voice instantly prated through his ears


    then exploded in the bunker.


    "Li Er...get your ass here."


    "Li Er...get your ass here. NOW."


    Li Er was startled in his sleep and fell off the bed.


    The suddenmotion gave the twins lying in Li Er''s arms shock, and they screamed.


    "T-this voice sounds like Mr Chu. Could he be back?"


    Li Er squatted on the ground as he shouted dressed only in his underwear with his eyes wide open.


    "Li Er, you have 10 seconds to get your ass here.¡±


    Ye Fan''s booming voice reverberated in the room repeatedly while Li Er reeled in shock.


    Li Er was certain that Ye Fan was back, so he hurriedly got up and ran out like crazy in


    horror.


    "Master Er, you forgot about your shoes," the twins reminded him thoughtfully.


    However, no reply came.


    Instead, Li Er ran out like a crazy dog with his feet bare.


    Shoes?


    Who had the time to care about shoes now?!


    He didn''t even bother to put on his pants.


    After all, it was no big deal to suffer a little embarrassment if his life was at stake.


    It was cold outside in the courtyard while the moon glowed softly.


    The guards had already moved aside.


    The security guards stopped behaving arrogantly and now stood reverently on


    both sides in fear.


    They lowered their heads and didn''t even have the courage to look Ye Fan in the eye.


    In their hearts, they were terrified of Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan''s shout was so powerful that it spread throughout the city.


    Half the residential lights in Yunzhou suddenly lit up.


    Almost everyone had heard Ye Fan roaring angrily.


    Li Er was no exception as he hid in the bunker.


    That went to show how powerful Ye Fan''s shout was. Everyone was naturally terrified of him.


    However, the silence didn''tst long. Very quickly, an old man appeared and broke the silence.


    "Mr Chu, pardon me for beingte," the old


    man shouted as he raced over barefooted in the middle of the night.


    His chubby body trembled as he ran.


    "l-is that Master Er?"


    Jin Bao and the others watched as Li Er came running out barefooted, dressed in only his underwear, and couldn''t help being


    stunned.


    They were dumbstruck!


    Although they had seen Li Er on his bad days, it was the first time he had run out dressed only in his underwear, so they were


    incapable of recognizing him at first look.


    "Mr Chu, pardon me for beingte."


    Li Er quickly appeared before Ye Fan.


    He panted as he greeted Ye Fan reverently.


    His eyes instantly turned red.


    "Mr Chu, you are finally back! They told me


    you were dead, but | didn''t believe a word. How could someone as talented and lucky as you end up dead? | have been waiting


    for over half a year for your return," Li Er''s sad voice instantly echoed through the night air with tears welling in his eyes.


    Ye Fan didn''t respond when he heard what Li Er said. Instead, his face remained cold and expressionless as he looked at Li Er.


    "Where is Mu-Cheng and my mother? Where are they now?"


    Without wasting a second, Ye Fan asked Li Er where his family was.


    That was Ye Fan''s top priority now.


    Li Er''s face instantly turned pale when he heard Ye Fan. Li Er''s lips parted, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan instantly trembled inside.


    The ominous feeling he had about their disappearance intensified.


    "Tell me! Where are Mum and Mu-Cheng? Why is Mount Yunding Vi empty? Why can''t | reach them on the phone?" shouted


    Ye Fan once more angrily.


    Li Er shook his head as he sighed. He


    knelt before Ye Fan an saiditi 1)


    S ce SON Sry I let you


    don and failed to protect them. I''m


    so sorry." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tears trickled down Li Er''s face as he spoke.


    Ye Fan''s face became even colder as he clenched his fists tightly. "Tell me what happened! Where are they?"


    Li Er sighed before he said sadly, "Mr Chu, | don''t know either. Half a year ago, Miss Qiu and Madam Ye disappeared overnight.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | sent people to search for them but


    to no avail. Even the Green Dragpnl |


    el ne ee


    igen)


    e in Jiangdong but couldn''t


    find any of them." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? Even you don''t know where my Mum and Mu-Cheng are?" Ye Fan''s voice sounded chilly and furious.


    Li Er nodded without daring to look at Ye Fan in the eye.


    Ye Fan''s face looked chilly and was utterly furious.


    "Li Er, I gave you all the wealth and


    glory you could have. Why did | tell


    you to stand guard ove f diangdong?


    iy dp ostay PAGE my family!


    B a


    t did you do to repay me?


    You were incapable of even looking


    after two women. You don''t even


    know where they are, so what use do


    | have of you?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    BAM!


    Powerful energy instantly shot from Ye Fan''s body as he shouted.


    Li Er was struck by the impact and rolled several meters away in the raging wind.


    "Mr Chu, it was my fault! | deserve a thousand deaths. It was all my fault for not taking care of your family! | deserve to die!"


    Li Er swallowed the pain and got up to


    kneel in front of Ye Fan in horror.

 Chapter 1436 News of Ye Fans Family

    No one knew how angry Ye Fan was.


    He had told Li Er to stay in Yunzhou and help Qiu Mu-Cheng and take care of his family.


    And now, Li Er was saying that he didn''t even know what became of them at all.


    In other words, he didn''t know who had abducted Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Ye Fan was naturally furious.


    "To think | trusted you to take care of my home, but you were incapable of even protecting them. Mu-Cheng and Mum have


    disappeared for half a year, but you haven''t found them yet. Are you still fit to be a leader of Jiangdong?" Ye Fan sounded angry


    and anxious as he spoke to Li Er.


    Li Er didn''t dare to rebuke Ye Fan.


    He simply knelt as he trembled and didn''t dare to speak for a long time.


    "Li Er, you were right. You genuinely deserve a thousand deaths! You, Lei San, and Wang Jie-Xi all deserve to die. You are


    leaders of Jiangdong but were incapable of even taking care of my family. You didn''t have a clue of their whereabouts after half a


    year even, so all of you should die!" His cold angry voice rang.


    Ye Fan''s eyes became bloodshot in his rage, and it felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    To begin with, Ye Fan had just lost the two people he was closest with.


    No one was capable of staying calm after losing their closest kin.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to punish Li Er, a car suddenly pulled up outside the estate.


    A woman quickly walked over as she spotted the lean young man.


    "Ye Fan, is it really you? Are you still alive?" She covered her mouth in disbelief as she shouted.


    The young woman was so startled when she saw Ye Fan''s face that her face


    trembled, perhaps out of shock or joy.


    "Who are you?"


    The woman''s sudden appearance drew everyone''s attention.


    Even though Ye Fan was furious with Li Er, he turned to look at the woman.


    The young woman was around Qiu Mu-Cheng''s age. She had a slender build with a buxom chest and was dressed in a red vest.


    Her ck leather pants brought out her sexy figure wlessly.


    Ye Fan frowned when he saw the woman and found her familiar.


    "Ye Fan, don''t you remember me? I''m Lu Yan-Xi, Lu Tian-He''s daughter. We went to the Amazon rainforest together. Have you


    forgotten me?"


    Lu Yan-Xi was somewhat disappointed.


    The young man whom she admired, who had left such a huge impression on her, had surprisingly forgotten her.


    "Oh, it''s you. Are you looking for me?¡±


    Ye Fan seemed to have some impression of her.


    Even though they barely knew each other, Ye Fan was curious what Lu Yan-Xi was doing here.


    Was she looking for Li Er?


    Or was she here for Ye Fan?


    "Ye Fan, | came to look for you. My father and Miss Qiu sent me to Yunzhou to look for you. Everyone thinks you are dead, but


    not Miss Qiu. She firmly believes you are still alive, so she insisted oning back to wait for you at Mount Yunding Vi. My


    father had concerns over her safety, so he sent me on her behalf. She told me to bring you to her if you ever came back alive.


    Initially, | didn''t bear much hope. | didn''t think you would really end uping back alive," Lu Yan-Xi seemed excited and spoke


    to Ye Fan happily in


    surprise.


    All this time, she had been waiting near Mount Yunding Vi.


    Half an hour ago, she could sense someone entering the vi, but Ye Fan was gone by the time she went over.


    Lu Yan-Xi was able to hear Ye Fan when he shouted earlier.


    Since she found his voice familiar, she ventured towards its source out of curiosity.


    She was surprisingly spot-on.


    The voice came from none other than Ye Fan.


    The young man who had left the entire world in shock at the rainforest had returned home alive.


    Lu Yan-Xi could almost see themotion it would cause when the martial arts circle heard about Ye Fan''s return.


    However, Ye Fan was unconcerned with what the martial arts circle felt about his return.


    Instead, he was only concerned about Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother''s whereabouts.


    Ye Fan appeared before Lu Yan-Xi with a swish.


    "Does this mean you know where Mu-Cheng and Mum are? How are they? Are they okay? Did anything happen to them?¡± he


    asked Lu Yan-Xi worriedly.


    "Uh huh. They are fine. They are in


    Jiangdong''s military camp a peer


    the prote tion ofthe fFoops: ou can


    findllotht more when you see them.


    Let me take you there now," said Lu


    Yan-Xi. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Great!" Ye Fan was overjoyed when he heard that his mother and Qiu Mu-Cheng were fine. He swiftly felt relieved.


    He didn''t want to waste a moment and left with Lu Yan-Xi immediately to hurry to the Jiangdong''s armed forces.


    Themotion in Li Er''s estate reverted to peace after Ye Fan left.


    The anxiety in Li Er''s heart finally eased up.


    He slumped onto the ground and gasped deeply in relief.


    Even though he had only spoken to Ye Fan for a few minutes, it felt like forever to him.


    He had almost died, and the fear still lingered in the air.


    "Master Er, are you okay?"


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao ran over tofort him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Er said nothing for a long time


    before he finally sighed Dont wary.


    It is not ia ¡ê3 6 yet Mr Chu


    has certainly gotten even scarier."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Er couldn''t help feeling scared as he recalled the events that had transpired.


    If Lu Yan-Xi didn''t turn up in time, Li Er felt he might not have escaped unscathed.


    Li Er felt that serving an emperor was akin to serving a ferocious beast that might devour you without reason or cause.


    "Master Er, Mr Chu is already gone, so you can go have some rest and calm your nerves," said Jin Bao.


    "Calm my nerves, my foot! Prepare


    the car. | am going to t emifitaryl 1)


    @ 19 preity phishment You


    had best pray that | will be able to


    come back alive." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Er was terribly worried.

 Chapter 1437 The Man Was Back

    Li Er had made the mistake of losing Mr Chu''s wife and mother.


    Fortunately, Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother were fine. If some mishap befell them, Li Er was certain that the entire Li n would


    have to pay in blood.


    "No way. | can''t take the fall alone, | have to drag Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi into this too. Call them this instant and tell them Mr


    Chu is back. Get them to hurry over to await Mr Chu''s punishment. They can forget about living if they turn upte."


    Li Er certainly treated his close friends well and shared everything with them.


    If Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi caught wind of this, they might end up crying, but it certainly wouldn''t be tears of joy.


    "How did Mr Chu realize | was home? Didn''t | instruct you to tell my guests that I''m overseas seeking treatment?"


    A thought suddenly crossed Li Er''s mind, so he looked at Jin Bao.


    Jiangdong had fallen into bad times, so problems kept befalling people linked to Ye Fan.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei went missing, Li Er was so terrified that he hid in the bunker. He pretended he was ill, refused


    to step out of the door, and gathered over a hundred guards in his home out of fear something might befall him.


    Jin Bao''s eyes slightly twitched as he exined sadly, "Master Er, | told him that, but you know how he is. How could he have


    fallen for our ruse?"


    "Enough. Prepare the car."


    Li Er couldn''t be bothered to find out precisely what happened at this stage.


    Li Er wanted to pretend he was dreadfully sick and abroad seeking treatment in the hope of reducing his punishment.


    Now his ns had been thwarted and they only served to make Ye Fan even angrier with him.


    Li Er got onto the car worriedly.


    He wanted to meet up with Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi before heading to the Jiangdong military camp to apologize to Ye Fan.


    By the time Ye Fan made it to the Jiangdong military camp, it was daybreak.


    Most of the people were still in bed and enjoying theirst moments of rest.


    However, a new training day had already started on the military grounds.


    Their resounding shouts startled the birds in the trees and made them fly.


    The tightly shut military base doors suddenly opened.


    An off-road vehicle with a military license ce drove into the district.


    "We''ve got a visitor?"


    "He''s pretty young."


    "Is he here to visit someone?¡±


    Many people in the barracks turned to look curiously.


    A lean young man got off the car and quickly came into sight.


    "Hmm? Why does this man seem familiar? Wait, isn''t he the general of the Green Dragon Force?" said someone in surprise from


    the crowd when he saw the young man''s silhouette.


    "The Green Dragon Force? Are you talking about the special forces who came in champion for the National Special Troops


    Contestst year? Aren''t they based in Yanjing?" said someone in surprise.


    "You only joined recently, so you don''t know about a lot of things. The Green Dragon Force was initially under our jurisdiction.


    However, somethings happened, so General Green Dragon ended up going independent. He won the contest and single-


    handedly defeated all the other four military instructors, so General Green Dragon bested all the other military districts in China!¡±


    said a veteran soldier who had witnessed the incident firsthand in admiration.


    "Wow! Is he that powerful? Doesn''t it mean General Green Dragon is like a god of war to the army?"


    The other new recruits were even more surprised.


    Even though they weren''t around to see it with their own eyes, they found it soulstirring when they heard what the veteran said.


    "That goes without saying! You have no idea how powerful General Green Dragon was. He was the downfall of the previous


    commander, Wu Yang. In the end, Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Sheng were promoted tomander and deputymander


    respectively. All these appointments happened solely because of General Green Dragon. With a word, he stripped the


    commander of his rank. With a word, he can make nobodiesmanders."


    Everyone felt amazed by the legend of this General Green Dragon.


    He was probably the first career soldier protecting the country who held sway over themander''s appointment.


    "Enough. Keep training. Since General Green Dragon is like a god, he has probably flown to Yanjing or Zhonghai and doesn''t


    care abouting to Jiangdong anymore. The man probably only resembles him a little," the toon leader shook his head as


    he spoke. He didn''t feel that thismonly dressed traveler would be Ye Fan.


    Just as they were about to turn and leave, two men suddenly came running out from the base.


    "Good morning, Commander Lu!"


    "Good morning, Deputy Commander Wang!"


    All the troops stood on both sides at attention and quickly greeted them.


    It was none other than Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Sheng walking over.


    After Wu Yang left, Yanjing wanted to help improve rtions with Ye Fan, so they deliberately promoted his friends.


    Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Sheng ignored their salute and kept looking at the young man.


    "General Chu, is it.Js it really you?"


    Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Sheng were overjoyed and shocked to see Ye Fan.


    They clearly didn''t think to see Ye Fan alive in their lives.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    Before Ye Fan said a word, Lu


    Tian-He suddenly shouted s l


    "Attention! Men payyeirtespects to


    Gre; agon General! Wee


    home, Green Dragon General!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His reverent voice echoed through the air.


    Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Sheng


    clicked their heels ng-yaluted 4 Ean


    Sion honor.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The troops behind them opened their eyes wide in shock as they gasped.


    RISHISH


    "Is he really General Green Dragon?"


    After a brief shock, all the troops


    stood at attention angned to!


    Me kan 56g with Lu Tian-He.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wee home, Green Dragon General!"


    "Wee home, Green Dragon General!"


    Reverent voices soared into the air and converged before sweeping through the atmosphere.


    In an instant, the entire army was in a furor.


    "What? General Green Dragon?" "Could it be him? Is that man really back?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1438 A Reunion

    The name ¡®General Green Dragon¡¯ became a military legend in China after the battle in Jiangbei, and he was particrly well-


    known in the Jiangdong army.


    After all, the Green Dragon Force and General Green Dragon rose to power in these verynds.


    The Jiangdong army had witnessed Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force rise from nowhere and triumph all other troops in


    China.


    Hence, it was right to say that Jiangdong army was Ye Fan and the Green Dragon Force''s home.


    In an instant, more and more people came running over.


    All of them saluted the young man with the greatest respect when they saw him.


    However, Ye Fan was in no mood to enjoy this moment of glory.


    All he wanted was to see his mother and wife as soon as possible.


    "Instructor Chu, calm down. | have already sent word to Miss Qiu. She ought to be here soon.¡±


    Wang Dong-Sheng seemed to read Ye Fan''s mind as he smiled andforted Ye Fan.


    "Instructor Chu, don''t stand around outside. Pleasee in for some tea," invited Wang Dong-Sheng.


    ''TH pass. I''ll wait right here for her.¡±


    Ye Fan waved his hand and turned down Wang Dong-Sheng''s offer.


    Before long, a car came driving over and pulled up next to them.


    A slender leg in high boots reached out from the car when the car door opened before a stunning face appeared in front of Ye


    Fan after not seeing it all year.


    She was dressed in a white down jacket that was so bright that it resembled wintertime snow.


    She paired it with gray slim-fit jeans.


    A pink knitted cap adorned her head with her hair scattered under the cap.


    Despite the simple dressing, she was a stunning sight to behold in the wilderness in the Jiangdong army.


    She had striking features and the perfect figure.


    Her lips were pink while her eyes were dark.


    It felt as though god had blessed her with all things beautiful.


    Many people were awestruck the moment they caught sight of her.


    It seemed as though she was more beautiful than anything on earth.


    She was like the air that they breathed.


    Everyone was mesmerized by her beauty.


    However, the young woman only had eyes for the young man despite the attention she garnered.


    The instant sheid eyes on him, she went into a daze.


    She froze the moment she saw him.


    She shook so hard that even her breathing trembled.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had always felt that she was a strong and independent woman and was able to withstand all storms from the


    outside world.


    However, the moment she saw the man she loved and wanted to spend her life with, all her strength instantly shattered.


    Her beautiful eyes instantly turned red.


    Tears trickled down her face uncontrobly.


    She was finally incapable of restraining herself. After she got off the car, she ran towards the young man uninhibitedly.


    Like the waves returning into the ocean.


    She ran into his arms and embraced him hard as she buried her face into his arms.


    "Ye Fan, you stupid pig! What took you so long toe back? You creep! | hate you..." bawled Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    She looked like a little girlining to her father after she had been bullied by others.


    She cried in Ye Fan''s arms as she hammered Ye Fan on his chest gently.


    Even her crying face was so mesmerizing.


    "Mu-Cheng, I''m sorry for making you worry for so long."


    Everything about her felt familiar to him down to her hair and scent and even her clothing.


    Ye Fan had bought her the pink cap on their first wedding anniversary.


    Ye Fan recalled the k he received from his inws for half a year for giving her such a cheap present, and he didn''t remember


    Qiu Mu-Cheng ever wearing it.


    He assumed Qiu Mu-Cheng didn''t like it and tossed it out.


    He didn''t expect her to still have it.


    Also, they had bought this down jacket together.


    Everything about Qiu Mu-Cheng felt familiar. Everything was a reminder of the life they shared.


    What was family?


    Did they have to be rted by blood?


    Did they have to share the same surname?


    Ye Fan felt neither of these defined what family was.


    Family members were people who made him feel warm inside when he saw them.


    They were the people whom he would give everything for.


    Only true kin would think about him


    when he was out at wa ander (1)


    pa hey ruil afer not seeing


    h Sther for a long time. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These people were the family whom Ye Fan swore to protect with his life.


    Despite the cold wind, it felt warm and moving to see their love for each other.


    "Sigh, youngsters these days."


    Lu Tian-He and Wang Dong-Shengughed and felt happy for Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The rest of the troops smiled with envy in their hearts that Ye Fan had such a beautiful and loving wife.


    Lu Yan-Xi couldn''t help feeling upset when she witnessed the scene.


    Was it disappointment or envy?


    Lu Yan-Xi didn''t know either.


    She simply knew there was no hope between her and the man who made her heart throb in her youth.


    After Qiu Mu-Cheng cried for a long


    time, Ye Fan wiped the tears from Qiu


    Mu-Cheng''s eyes as he\sonileaand


    cpysaledher, Tiere there. Stop


    crying. There are so many people


    watching you. You are ugly enough


    as itis, so you would be even


    uglier if you cried." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s words made everyone burst outughing.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng instantly blushed crimson. She pinched Ye Fan before she escaped his arms in embarrassment.


    "Come on. Let''s go see Mum. She''s


    going to give it to oo fq (being 561)


    filial snesrad QU ich with


    hef eyes red and swollen as she led


    Ye Fan to Ye Xi-Mei. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The driver brought them deep into the army camp and halted in front of the military hospital.


    "Hmm? Why are we at the hospital? Is Mum sick?" asked Ye Fan worriedly.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng replied softly, "Go in first. We can talkter."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1439 Ye Xi-Meis Advice

    Qiu Mu-Cheng quickly led Ye Fan to the hospital ward for senior officials.


    Inside the ward, the nurses were changing the IV drip for a patient while the womany in bed resting.


    It was none other than Ye Fan''s mother, Ye Xi-Mei.


    Ye Xi-Mei seemed to have gotten a lot older than when hest saw her. There were a lot more wrinkles by the corners of her


    eyes now.


    The moment she saw her son, she got off the bed excitedly.


    "Madam Ye, you aren''t well enough to move yet.¡± Two nurses were startled and swiftly ran over to stop Ye Xi-Mei from getting off


    the bed.


    Ye Fan instantly frowned. He walked over to the bed as he asked worriedly, "Mum, what happened? Why are you unable to even


    stand? Also, why do you look so pale? What on earth happened to you?"


    Ye Fan was beside himself with anxiety.


    He recalled his mother was fine before he left.


    Also, she was only in her forties and wasn''t that old.


    Why would his mother be so weak within a year and end up incapable of getting off the bed?


    Ye Xi-Mei leaned against the headboard and shook her head as she smiled and calmed Ye Fan, "Fan, I''m fine. It''s not as serious


    as the nurse says. I''ll be fine after some bed rest. Why were you uncontactable for such a long time? Mu-Cheng and | were


    worried sick. Fortunately, you came back in one piece. Otherwise, what would be of us?"


    Ye Xi-Mei grabbed Ye Fan''s hand as she smiled in joy.


    She was genuinely happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Fan meant everything to Ye Xi-Mei.


    Now that her son was back safely, all the pain she suffered was worth it.


    Nothing could make her happier than to see her son return safely.


    Although Ye Fan nodded when he heard what Ye Xi-Mei said, a wave of anger rose in his heart.


    Even though his mother made it sound like nothing, Ye Fan could sense his mother hiding something from him.


    "No, Mum. You have to tell me what happened. Why would you get so badly injured out of the blue? If nothing happened, you


    wouldn''t have to leave Yunzhou and thepany behind to go into hiding here. Something must have happened. Mu-Cheng, tell


    me what happened,¡± said Ye Fan deeply with a look of anxiety and anger.


    "Ye Fan, I...¡± Qiu Mu-Cheng clearly had reservations and didn''t even dare to look at Ye Fan''s eyes as she lowered her head and


    spoke hesitantly.


    Before Ye Fan managed to go on asking, Ye Xi-Mei interrupted, "Enough. Stop asking. | was in a traffic ident. This has


    nothing to do with Mu-Cheng or anyone else, so stop asking her."


    Ye Xi-Mei seemed somewhat angry as she told Ye Fan these words sternly.


    "A traffic ident? Was it really an ident? Are you hiding something else from me?"


    Ye Fan frowned somewhat suspiciously.


    "I am your mother, and she is your wife. Why would we lie to you? Stop being so suspicious. From now on, just stop doing all this


    nonsense. You should focus on your family and business and start thinking about having a child. If you have a good and


    harmonious life, then | can stop worrying and sit back to enjoy life. Do you hear me? From now on, your family is the top priority.


    Neither Mu-Cheng, Jiangdong, or myself can take it if you go missing again. Can you just lead a calm and peaceful life from now


    on? | don''t need you to bring glory to the family. | just want you to lead an ordinary life, just like your name."


    Ye Xi-Mei had wanted to say this for years.


    Ye Xi-Mei had already said this to Ye Fan when he came home to Yeyang for the Lunar New Year.


    However, Ye Fan refused to do as she said.


    After all these crises they suffered, Ye Xi-Mei said the same thing to Ye Fan.


    This time, there was no room for negotiation, and it sounded like an order.


    "Mum, I..."


    Ye Fan wanted to retort, but Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled him back the moment he opened his mouth.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng looked at him, shook her head, and gestured for Ye Fan not to argue with his mother.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to ede to his mother''s request for now.


    "Mum, don''t worry. It won''t ever happen again. | will give Mu-Cheng a stable and happy life."


    Ye Xi-Mei finally smiled.


    "That''s my boy. Fan, | would never do


    you harm. When | was young, | was


    proud, just like you, and wanted to


    carve a career with your father After


    fperatere SPY GUGh life, |


    finally realized that | lost everything


    despite my passion and dreams. Life


    is like water, so it''s best for you to


    lead a long and uneventful life like a


    simple stream," said Ye Xi-Mei


    thoughtfully as she shared her life


    experience with Ye Fan. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As his mother, she didn''t want her child to make the same mistakes that she did.


    Even though everything looked beautiful and stirring on the outside, no one knew what risky business it was to get involved in


    the martial arts circle.


    Perhaps Ye Xi-Mei spoke too much, so she suddenly started coughing violently.


    Ye Fan quickly went over and patted


    his mother''s back as he said wit


    remorse and ¡é nese Yes, FeO) |


    KEW ava Jou mean. Don''t talk


    anymore, you need to rest since you


    are still recuperating.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng stayed by Ye Xi-Mei''s side for a long time.


    After Ye Xi-Mei went to bed, Ye Fan made an excuse and left.


    "Ye Fan, where are you going?" Qiu Mu-Cheng went chasing after him.


    "Nowhere in particr. I''m just going out to settle some business. Stay here and look after Mum. Call me if you need me," said


    Ye Fan before he turned to leave the hospital ward.


    30 minutester.


    Ye Fan stood coldly with his hands behind him in a room a kilometer away from the hospital.


    Lei San, Li Er, and Wang Jie-Xi were kneeling before him with their faces looking pale and worried.


    After Li Er met up with Lei San and Wang Jie-Xi, they traveled all night to Jiangdong''s military camp to apologize to Ye Fan.


    Although nothing had happened to Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother, the three men were still ountable for losing touch with


    them for so long.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''m d you realize your errors. But


    now is not the time to punish you.


    Tell me what orpe Jigngpiong


    ie Lyra ha fa year. Why


    d u-Cheng hide in the army


    without contacting anyone? Was my


    mother''s traffic incident a genuine


    ident? Where is the Green Dragon


    Force now?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1440 The Green Dragon Force Has Waited Too Long

    Ye Fan questioned them sternly.


    His angry voice kept reverberating through the atmosphere.


    Li Er and the others were so terrified that they didn''t dare to say a word.


    They looked at each other before they replied with sad looks on their faces.


    "Mr Chu, why don''t you ask your mother about it? We don''t know what happened either,¡± said Li Er in panic.


    "Bullshit! Do you really not know what''s going on? Or are you unwilling to tell me?" Ye Fan instantly yelled and sent raging wind


    sweeping throughout the room.


    The teacups on the coffee table all shattered from the impact of Ye Fan''s energies.


    Li Er, Lei San, and Wang Jie-Xi trembled and became even paler.


    All of them lowered their heads and didn''t dare to answer after a long time.


    "Hurry up and spit it out right now!¡±


    Ye Fan''s angry voice sounded so threatening that it made Li Er and the others feel terrified.


    "Mr Chu, it''s not that we don''t want to tell you, but your mother told us not to let you know."


    Li Er finally told Ye Fan the reason they couldn''t tell him about what happened.


    However, Ye Fan finally received confirmation for his suspicions.


    "My mother told you to keep it from me? As | expected, there is more to this story. Don''t worry, just tell me what happened. Tell


    me what happened in Jiangdong while | was away,¡± said Ye Fan coldly with a solemn look in his eyes.


    "But..."


    Li Er and the others continued to feel worried and were hesitant to speak.


    From the looks of it, they didn''t want Ye


    Fan to learn the truth either.


    After all, the culprit came from a powerful family.


    The moment Ye Fan opposed them, they felt that even if Ye Fan had thestugh, it would be a near win and Jiangdong would


    have to suffer the consequences of the feud.


    In that case, they would rather Ye Fan drop the matter.


    Now that Ye Fan was back, those people probably wouldn''t dare to act recklessly.


    It would be best for Jiangdong if they stayed out of each other''s noses.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t feel the same way about this.


    Ye Fan was always a firm believer in giving his enemies a taste of their medicine.


    Moreover, these people actually had the guts to hurt his family members, so they had undoubtedly crossed Ye Fan''s


    boundaries.


    No matter who it was, Ye Fan was not about to let him off easy.


    He had to find the culprit and make him pay the price.


    "| will ask you one more time. Who was behind my mother''s traffic ident? Where is the Green Dragon Force? What happened


    in Jiangdong while | was away? Are you going to tell me or not?"


    Ye Fan''s voice sounded freezing cold.


    He sounded like an angry beast that was on the verge of blowing up.


    Li Er and the others instantly panicked.


    They had a feeling that Ye Fan would spill their blood if they didn''t tell him the truth.


    However, Li Er and the others continued to hold their tongues hesitantly.


    "It seems your priorities are elsewhere, and you no longer do as | say. In that case,


    what use do | have for you lot?¡±


    His threatening voice surged in all directions chillingly.


    In an instant, Ye Fan raised his hand angrily.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Ye Fan''s hand was about tond, a deep shout quietly came through the door.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pushed Ye Xi-Mei into the room on a wheelchair.


    "Mum, what are you doing here? The doctor said you needed a lot of rest." Ye Fan''s menacing air instantly dissipated the


    moment he saw his mother.


    "You unfilial son! Do you still see me as your mother? Kneel this instant!"


    Ye Xi-Mei lost all her genial air.


    Her striking face was filled with an imposing aura and fury that was out of her nature.


    "Mum..."


    Ye Fan wanted to speak.


    "Kneel this instant," shouted Ye Xi-Mei once again. She even angrily pped Ye Fan as she spoke.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to do as his mother said.


    "| just knew you wouldn''t give up and was merely patronizing me. You are the death of me. After everything | said, you didn''t hear


    a word of it. You even forced Li Er and the others to tell you about what happened. What right do you have to scold them? Do


    you know how much they helped us while you were away all year? They are Jiangdong''s heroes and the Ye family''s benefactors.


    How could you shout at them?


    "Mum, | recognize their loyalty and


    what they did for me and will repay


    them for it, but | really want to kn


    the truth. | jus agtickbow what


    Happ¨¦ned! Who tried to touch


    Jiangdong and who dared to actually


    harm my family? Who tried to hit me


    when | was down by attacking my


    kin? Mum, please tell me what


    happened..." said Ye Fan anxiously.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Be quiet! | told you to let bygones be


    bygones and have a add lift |


    {ait WR Nei sternly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Ye Xi-Mei spoke harshly, her


    tone changed, and she said


    imploringly to Yehanchian, ole lA)


    fon aakingand let it go. I''m getting


    too old to lose my son again. | just


    want us to be safe and happy, okay? |


    beg you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    She even wanted to stand up from the wheelchair to kneel and beg Ye Fan.


    All parents worried about their children.


    Ye Fan was everything to Ye Xi-Mei.


    She would rather suffer injustice than ever see her son in danger again.


    "Mum, what''s the point of doing this?" sighed Ye Fan as he quickly ran over to


    stop his mother.


    Ye Fan finally caved in after his mother implored him repeatedly.


    "Forget it. Mum, | will do as you say and stop investigating the matter," said Ye Fan deeply.


    Ye Xi-Mei was instantly relieved to hear this.


    However, things didn''t always go the way one hoped they would.


    After Ye Fan agreed to let it go, the room door opened.


    Several people hurried over swiftly.


    "Instructor Chu, is it really you? You''re finally back!!"


    "We have been waiting for you a long time!"


    They were none other than the members of the Green Dragon Force, whom he established back in the day.


    Everyone cried when they saw Ye Fan.


    It felt as though they were soldiers guarding the frontier whose general finally arrived.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1441 Fury in His Heart

    Li Zi-Yang and the others instantly knelt to Ye Fan when they saw him.


    Perhaps out of indignation or joy, they couldn''t help crying.


    Ye Yu-Yan kept choking as she sobbed.


    Ye Fan quickly frowned when he saw them.


    The moment Ye Fan saw Gao Da-Zhuang using a walking stick and the bandages on Tai Shan''s hands, Ye Fan felt annoyed.


    "Da-Zhuang, what happened to your leg? Tai Shan, are your hands hurt too? The two of you look rather pale too."


    Ye Fan stepped forward and pulled Li Zi-Yang over to examine him carefully.


    He went on to check Ye Yu-Yan, Tai Shan, Gao Da-Zhuang, and Ma Ming-Bo as well.


    Al five of them had suffered severe internal injuries with no exception.


    Tai Shan suffered the worst injuries of the


    lot.


    His injuries were so severe that even his core was damaged.


    He had suffered ghastly internal injuries.


    If he let his condition drag out a few days, it might cost him his life.


    "Tell me how you got hurt! Who did this to you? Who tried to attack my team?¡±


    A deep emotionless voice echoed in the room quietly.


    Anyone who knew Ye Fan better would have realized how absolutely furious Ye Fan was by now.


    His face was expressionless as he stood like a hefty rock and felt terrifyingly cold.


    "Instructor Chu, it was the Lv family. It was that damned Lv Hua and his family from Jiangbei..." Li Zi-Yang clenched his fists


    tightly as he roared deeply with fury and hatred in his voice.


    Before Li Zi-Yang finished his sentence, Ye Xi-Mei hurriedly interrupted him.


    "Stop it! You are not to speak of it again. Anyone who brings it up has to leave this instant!" said Ye Xi-Mei sternly.


    However, Ye Fan ignored his mother''s demands.


    Ye Fan stood where he was without any expression as he looked at the Green Dragon Force with a profound cold look. His lips


    parted as his voice rang quietly. "Tell me."


    "Fan, what are you up to? Have you forgotten what you just promised me?" said Ye Xi-Mei so angrily that she trembled.


    "Go on." Ye Fan turned a deaf ear as his cold voice echoed once more.


    "Don''t you dare breathe a word," shouted Ye Xi-Mei furiously.


    "Tell me," continued Ye Fan.


    HUuu!


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, a raging wind instantly swept in the room.


    Ye Fan''s energies made the windows open.


    Ye Yu-Yan finally walked over and broke her silence.


    Ye Yu-Yan looked at Ye Xi-Mei with a burning look in her eyes. "Aunt Xi-Mei, | know you don''t want us to tell Fan because you


    are worried for him. Since we are members of the Green Dragon Force, we have to follow his orders and tell him about it.


    Moreover, the Lv family had really gone too far. They shouldn''t have touched Fan''s family. Even if you don''t tell him about it, the


    Green Dragon Force won''t take it lying down. | believe that General Green Dragon won''t either!¡±


    "Yu-Yan, you..." retorted Ye Xi-Mei after Ye Yu-Yan spoke resoundingly.


    Ye Xi-Mei''s face instantly turned pale.


    She knew that they could no longer keep the matter under wraps.


    Sure enough, all the Green Dragon Force members came clean with Ye Fan about what happened despite his mother''s


    objections.


    They told Ye Fan about War God Castle sending representatives to express their condolences to Ye Fan''s widow. They also told


    him about how Lv Hua lusted after Qiu Mu-Cheng and ended up wanting to have Qiu Mu-Cheng for himself in a bid to take


    control of Ye Fan''s estate.


    Fortunately, the God of War turned up in the nick of time and saved Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others, while sending Lv Hua to the


    martial arts court for judgment.


    Everyone felt they had averted the crisis, and it was all over.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng and the others realized it was just wishful thinking on their part.


    After Lv Hua was sent to the martial arts court, his n pulled on every connection they had and finally got the King of Fighters,


    Mo Gu-Cheng, to help.


    Also, plenty of people in War God Castle already hated Ye Fan to begin with, and God of War was the only one who admired his


    talent.


    And perhaps Heavenly Grandmaster as well.


    But Tang Hao lived in seclusion and did nothing other than cultivating his martial arts and ying with his hammer.


    He didn''t get involved with the martial arts circle. And even if he did, he probably wouldn''t have done much for a dead man.


    Tang Hao and Ye Fan only met once and weren''t even friends, so it was pure admiration only.


    After Ye Fan died, there was no reason for Tang Hao to care about him.


    From this perspective, the only martial arts leader Ye Fan was close to was the God of War.


    Since the God of War was a powerful man, Lv Hua was a nobody to him.


    The God of War didn''t bother keeping an eye on Lv Hua''s sentence. He merely told the martial arts court to punish Lv Hua


    severely.


    Hence, it was easy for the Lv family to save Lv Hua with the King of Fighters¡¯ help.


    In the end, martial arts court only sentenced Lv Hua to cane himself 30 times.


    Lv Hua ended up being the only person to leave the martial arts court alive all these years.


    However, the Lv family didn''t learn from their lesson and ended up even more fearless.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Half a year ago, Lv Hua started to


    pull all kinds of moves on Mufan


    Group and Jiangdo geligHa Ott!


    negra aidntdare to act as


    brazenly as before. Even though his


    ruses he eased up, such moves were


    sometimes more unbearable than


    death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    During that time, Mufan Group''s


    upper management mysteriously fell


    from buildings or died gfidents.


    e afer gpothieh BSinesses or


    forces who worked with Mufan


    Group ran into trouble. Lv Hua did all


    this to force Mu-Cheng to hand over


    control of Mufan Group." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since Mufan Group was your life''s


    work, Mu-Cheng refused to hand it


    over. In order to save your ki bsfare


    Lvnu ed theiOnfiGerce i the


    EYAL circles, I immediately


    brought Aunt Xi-Mei from Fenghai to


    Yunzhou. We stood guard day and


    night and even asked Commander Lu


    to station troops on Mount Yunding."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1442 Wipe Out the Lv Family

    "But Lv Hua didn''t stop there. Instead, hemitted even more heinous acts. He attacked us both mentally and physically using


    the most underhanded and disgusting ploys. He was absolutely unscrupulous and wanted to finish us off on all fronts. It was


    hard for us to uncover all his ruses, and Aunt Xi-Mei and Mu-Cheng finally ended up in a traffic ident shortly after they left the


    vi. If Aunt Xi-Mei didn''t protect Mu-Cheng, both of them would have ended up hospitalized. Despite her efforts, there is still a


    wound on Mu-Cheng''s forehead that might leave a scar forever."


    Even though it was already over, Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t help trembling in fury with her eyes red as she recounted the incident.


    She couldn''t imagine how someone could be so unscrupulous.


    He would even harm someone''s family to get what he wanted.


    He didn''t have the guts to do it when Ye Fan was alive, but he wreaked havoc after his death.


    Ye Fan turned to take off Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cap as Ye Yu-Yan spoke.


    Sure enough, there was a jarring scar on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s forehead that was several centimeters long.


    Ye Fan couldn''t imagine the pain Qiu Mu-Cheng had to suffer.


    Her face must have gotten covered with blood in the process.


    Ye Fan clenched his fists tightly as he looked at the scar on her forehead.


    He finally realized why Qiu Mu-Cheng wore a cap today even though she was not in the habit of wearing one.


    She was wearing it to cover the scar.


    He reached his hand out and touched the ghastly scar sadly.


    No one knew of the fury burning in his heart at this moment.


    "Goon."


    After a brief silence, Ye Fan turned to look at Ye Yu-Yan coldly once more.


    Ye Yu-Yan nodded and continued, "I realized that Yunzhou was no longer safe, so | told Zi-Yang and Ming-Bo to send Mu-Cheng


    and Aunt Xi-Mei to the Jiangdong barracks. Also, we cleaned up their tracks and cut off allmunication. After all, we were


    keenly aware of how powerful these martial artists are. If the Lv family found out where they were, even the entire army would be


    incapable of keeping them safe."


    Ye Yu-Yan was speaking the truth.


    A powerful martial artist was capable of picking off a single target from countless people.


    Now everything was starting to make sense.


    It was little wonder that Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei had beenpletely unreachable.


    It also made sense that even Li Er and the others weren''t able to find out where they went at all.


    After all, they were trying to go into hiding. Fewer people with knowledge of their whereabouts meant a lower risk.


    "That very night, we decided to attack Lv Hua because we couldn''t take it lying down and wanted to seek revenge for Mu-Cheng


    and the others. Before we left Yunzhou, we were ambushed by their martial artists nearby and suffered a terrible defeat. Da-


    Zhuang broke his leg and almost maimed it. Two of Tai Shan''s fingers were cut off and it''s impossible for him to recover. If


    Commander Lu hadn''t turned up in time, we probably wouldn''t have the chance to see you today,¡± Ye Yu-Yan spoke sadly.


    Her voice was filled with anger, indignation, worry, and joy.


    They were still rather young after all. After crossing someone as powerful as the Lv family at such a tender age, it was natural for


    them to feel stressed.


    The chair behind Ye Fan became crushed to smithereens with a loud crack.


    Ye Fan was absolutely furious when he learned of what happened.


    "Lv Hua is asking to get killed!"


    Ye Fan thought either Brahma or some Japanese supreme grandmaster might have been behind it.


    He never dreamed that the man terrorizing Jiangdong and hurting his family was not even a grandmaster.


    Ye Fan naturally remembered Lv Hua''s name.


    He had pretended to be Lv Hua when he killed people while he was in the Amazon rainforest.


    Back in the day, Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at Lv Hua.


    Since Lv Hua was a mere ant, Lv Hua didn''t deserve his attention.


    It never dawned on Ye Fan that this insignificant man would end up causing so much trouble in Jiangdong and hurting his family.


    Fury boiled in his heart.


    Ye Fan seemed so murderous that they could almost sense it physically.


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his joints popped.


    "Go rest," said Ye Fan calmly as he looked at the members of the Green Dragon Force.


    He put the cap back on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s head to cover this scar on her forehead.


    "Mu-Cheng, take care of Mum.¡±


    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Fan turned to leave through the door.


    "Fan, stop right there! Where are you going?" shouted Ye Xi-Mei anxiously.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng pulled Ye Fan and shook her


    head at him profusely.


    Ye Fan stood with is back facing them as his emotionless voice rang. "I am going to wipe out Lv n.¡±


    Despite the few words he said, they felt as heavy as a mountain.


    Li Er and the others almost copsed when they heard what he said.


    Ye Fan''s words sounded shocking to them.


    They were so startled that they stared with their eyes wide open.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Stop it! | just knew that you would


    react this way if you found out what


    happened. You want to wipe out the


    Lv family? That''s easier said than


    done. Do you know how powerful


    they are? Do Dey asp¡¯


    mafic) artists they have? Do you


    know whose backing they have? You


    know nothing about them, yet you


    talk about killing them." "You always


    talk about killing people and treat life


    as though it were nothing. Have you


    ever considered your family? You


    have juste back to us, but you


    are leaving after barely spending half


    a day with us. If you fail to return,


    what is going to happen to Mu-Cheng


    and Jiangdong? Come back this


    instant! | forbid you to go!¡± said Ye


    Xi-Mei angrily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lu Tian-He and the others heard themotion and came in time to hear Ye Fan wanting to wipe out the Lv family.


    "Yes, she''s right, Ye Fan. You know


    nothing about the Lv family. igen


    you have just Feta yau shouldn''t


    acd aig, Lu Tian-He anxiously


    convinced him otherwise. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ye Fan, the Lv family is no ordinary


    n. They are one of the best martial


    arts families in Jiangbej. Old


    Lvisalsoa randmasiar Their family


    Ss eeted and popr in the


    martial arts circle. In northern China,


    War God Castle calls the shots.


    However, the martial artists in the


    south treat the family as their leader.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1443 If It Was a Fight He Wanted, It Was a Fight He...

    "Even though he can''t outdo your skills, he is more well-connected than you. His grandson managed to leave martial arts court


    alive, so someone important from War God Castle must have helped him. If you touch an elite family like them, you are bound to


    attract trouble. Even if you could wipe them out, do you think War God Castle would let you off? Do you think the Chinese martial


    arts circles would take it lying down? You are bound to end up getting devoured by public wrath. Even if War God Castle isn''t


    keen on punishing you, they will be forced to do it!"


    Since Lu Tian-He had one foot in the martial arts circle and had a lot of experience, he knew the Chinese martial arts circle better


    than Ye Fan did.


    Ye Xi-Mei was adamant about not letting Ye Fan know the truth or seek revenge because Lu Tian-He had told her how powerful


    the family was.


    A family with a grandmaster in its ranks was considered elite in the country.


    Ye Fan was a supreme grandmaster and a pir of the nation, so in terms of fighting solo, he might have nothing to fear of Lv


    Song-Liang.


    But what about the Lv family''s connections?


    "Since Lv Hua was able to leave martial arts court in one piece, this means their family probably has connections with the


    highest martial arts authorities in China. Also, | understand that Lv Song-Liang has gained enlightenment and is trying to be


    a supreme grandmaster. The moment he seeds, he will be ready to fight with years of cultivation behind him, so it''s too early


    to tell who might end up winning. You are a new supreme grandmaster and inexperienced, so this is not the time to be reckless.


    Instead, you should n with the big picture in mind," Lu Tian-He continued to persuade Ye Fan.


    After all, he had known Ye Fan for a long time.


    To a certain degree, Lu Tian-He had Ye Fan to thank for his position of Commander.


    After all, if the country wanted to forge close ties with Ye Fan, they ought to promote Ye Fan''s friends out of goodwill.


    With Ye Fan around, he could establish himself firmly asmander of Jiangdong''s army.


    If Ye Fan fell, Lu Tian-He''s superiors wouldn''t care as much and would probably demote him before sending him away.


    During the time everyone thought Ye Fan was dead, Lu Tian-He''s superiors had suddenly turned up to check on him several


    times.


    There were clearly a lot of folks in Yanjing who didn''t like him and were finding excuses to remove him from the position.


    For the sake of their friendship and his career, Lu Tian-He didn''t want Ye Fan to kill the Lv family and put his life in danger.


    This was life.


    When he was a nobody, no one gave a damn about him.


    The moment he was in a high position, he suddenly became burdened.


    He suffered a lot of opposition for everything he wanted to do.


    Also, too many people were counting on him.


    Heavy is the head that wears the crown.


    But would Ye Fan back off because of these concerns and suffer in silence?


    Certainly not!


    He wanted to lead an upright life.


    He always knew who owed him and exacted swift revenge on them.


    Regardless of Ye Fan''s position, neither his heart nor his temperament changed, so Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to everyone''s


    persuasion.


    A cold, threatening aura radiated from his face.


    "What''s the point of saying all this? Lv Song-Liang is just a little grandmaster now. Even if he became supreme grandmaster, he


    is still nothing to me."


    "What about War God Castle?" asked Lu Tian-He.


    "Ye Fan, has it crossed your mind that they might get involved? What are you going to do when that happens?" Lu Tian-He''s


    eyes were filled with concern and anxiety. He was worried that Ye Fan would send himself to his death.


    "War God Castle?" Ye Fanughed.


    He suppressed his fury as heughed coldly.


    "It would be great if they could keep their nose out. Even if they got involved, | would kill them as well. I will kill anyone who


    stands in my way. | have nothing to fear, even if they sent all six pirs of the nation! If it''s a fight they want, it''s a fight they get.


    With my prowess, who do | have to fear?"


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s words quietly exploded in the room like thunder.


    Lu Tian-He and the others were stunned instantly.


    Lu Tian-He was petrified when he heard that Ye Fan wanted to single-handedly fight the six pirs of China.


    Heavens!


    Ye Fan was simply too audacious to speak like this.


    Those were the six pirs of the nation he was talking about.


    If Ye Fan wanted to go against them, it was as good as pitting himself against the entire Chinese martial arts circle.


    He wanted to single-handedly fight the entire Chinese martial arts circle?!


    Heavens!


    What was he trying to pull?


    Wasn''t it great to be alive?


    Why did he have to knock on death''s doors?


    Lu Tian-He almost pissed his pants in shock. He was so terrified that his face looked contorted.


    "Instructor Chu, don''t be rash. Calm down. You must calm down," said Lu Tian-He while he was on the brink of tears.


    The moment Ye Fan heard his words, the anger suppressed in his heart instantly exploded.


    "Calm down?! When | was out serving


    the country, and my life was at stake,


    what were they doing? How di


    repay me? They aed tb protect my.


    Fahl h even shielded the culprits


    who harmed them. In the future, even


    if War God Castle doesn''t reach out


    to me, | will go to Mount Yan and


    question them about what they did!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His resounding words sounded like gold falling on the ground.


    Each and every word sounded so powerful that it left the wind raging in all directions.


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, he stopped lingering and left without looking back.


    "Fan,e back," said Ye Xi-Mei anxiously.


    "General Chu, don''t be rash," said Lu Tian-He anxiously.


    However, Ye Fan was long gone when they left the room and attempted to stop him.


    "Oh no. Now things are really going


    downhill. There''s bound to be maj


    bloodshed in Jj pytet Ther


    FotEBly Bho peace in the Chinese


    martial arts circles," Lu Tian-He


    shook his head as he sighed sadly


    inside the room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Xi-Mei was terribly worried, and her eyes were filled with concern.


    Inparison, Qiu Mu-Cheng was particrly calm. She walked over andContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    comforted Ye Xi-Mei, "Mum, forget it.


    Let''s go back. You ought to know


    that you can''t ane tiesal


    vegfsc pave gbit n used to this. He


    will never change once he has made


    up his mind. The only thing we can


    do is support him and wait for him to


    come back." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1444 Entering Jiangbei in the Snow

    "She''s right. If we could stop him, he wouldn''t be the Mr Chu we know. He always knew those who owed him, exacted swift


    revenge on them, and followed his heart in all things. That''s what the King of Jiangdong, the General Green Dragon, the almighty


    Mr Chu, is like.¡±


    Li Er, Lei San, and Wang Jie-Xi shook their heads as theyughed from behind.


    In reality, Li Er already guessed it would end this way.


    Neither Qiu Mu-Cheng nor Ye Xi-Mei would be capable of changing his mind.


    After working for Ye Fan for so long, it was natural for Li Er to know this.


    Ye Fan could probably let things slide if they hadn''t crossed his boundaries.


    But the moment they did, nothing they said or did would be able to get them out of their impending downfall.


    Anyone who tested Ye Fan''s patience was doomed to die!


    Lv Hua and the Lv n had undoubtedly stroked Ye Fan the wrong way.


    "How dare he try to harm Mr Chu''s kin? Lv Hua''s days are numbered. | just wonder how things will end up for Mr Chu."


    Li Er raised his head to look at the sky with worry in his profound eyes.


    Just as Lu Tian-He mentioned, the Lv n were no ordinary folks.


    They had a long history and were well connected.


    Sometimes, such families were like ho''s nests.


    The moment someone prodded them, they gathered their troops would fight back with lethal force.


    No one knew of the storm that the young man had stirred for the Chinese martial arts circle.


    HUuu!


    The wind had suddenly started sweeping outside.


    The fallen leaves instantly twirled in the air.


    Before long, snow fell across thend.


    It fell on the trees, in the rivers, and on them.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng reached her hand out and watched as a snowke melted in her hand.


    "It''s finally snowing.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng raised her head to look up at the sky with her eyes half shut.


    Her soft, gentle voice sounded like music to the ear.


    Jiangbei was located in the south, so the temperature had only started to drop slightly.


    The people in the streets were still dressed in a singleyer of autumn wear.


    Every now and then, some lively young men would walk by dressed in short-sleeved T-shirts with a basketball.


    Meanwhile, a ck Land Rover was driving at top speed on the highway to Lin''an. The ck car seemed like a swordsman''s


    de as it shed into the distance at full speed.


    Inside the car, lively music was ying.


    The chauffeur swayed to the beat every now and then and was clearly in a good mood.


    Ayoung man was sitting in the back seat, resting his eyes.


    They had already been driving all night.


    They were traveling from Jiangdong to Jiangbei and had traversed thousands of kilometers.


    "Young Master, at this speed, we will reach


    Lin''an in about two hours. See, | was right. If we drive like crazy, we will definitely reach before Old Master''s banquet starts."


    The chauffeur chuckled proudly like he was bragging about his driving skills.


    "Uh huh. Just don''t bete."


    Inparison with the driver, the young man in the back seat was clearly not in a good mood.


    He merely acknowledged the driver softly without even opening his eyes.


    "Young Master, why are you so unhappy? Old Master told you to be more active during the banquet, so he clearly thinks highly of


    you. He probably wants to make you his sessor. In other words, the entire Lv family will be yours one day. If it were me, |


    wouldugh in my sleep even. But why haven''t you smiled a single time?" The driver nced at the young man sitting in silence


    through the rearview mirror as he asked quizzically.


    The young man was none other than Lv


    Hua.


    "How could | be happy? After all this time, | have yet to take over Jiangdong. Li Er, Wang Jie-Xi, and Lei San still refuse to


    answer me. Judging from their attitude, they will never work for us. Also, we failed to take out Qiu Mu-Cheng when we had the


    perfect opportunity. Those useless idiots! Now they have gone into hiding in the military camp and they have the protection of the


    army. Since we have no ties with the army, things have gotten so much harder! How can | be in the mood to be happy when


    things aren''t settled?"


    Lv Hua couldn''t help feeling annoyed thinking about Jiangdong.


    Lv Hua initially thought Jiangdong


    would be divided without Me Ee


    thought thay he conld@hsly carve up


    Mote roup and absorb its power


    after pulling a simple ruse. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua had underestimated the powers of Jiangdong and their loyalty and fear of Ye Fan.


    He had told them repeatedly that Ye Fan was dead, but only a handful of people in Jiangdong believed him.


    They refused to buy what he said unless they saw Ye Fan''s corpse.


    "Even War God Castle was incapable


    of getting their hands on his body, so


    what makes them thin km qapable!


    ofpingiacRios alllof them


    a ie shots, they are more like


    cowards to me. Never mind. Since


    they refuse to submit to me, | will


    destroy thempletely! Jiangdong


    belongs to me!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua clenched his fists tightly with a cold look in his eyes.


    Initially, Lv Hua changed his mind about trying to take over Jiangdong when the God of War turned up at Mount Yunding Vi.


    But after Lv Hua managed to escape martial arts court unscathed, he became even more daring.


    Even the Lv n went all out to help Lv


    Hua forcibly take over Ye Fan''s estate.


    After all, the martial arts court''s sentence was a clear sign of War God Castle''s attitude.


    War God Castle clearly didn''t care, wasn''t looking and didn¡¯t want to be involved. They just closed both eyes on this matter.


    In such circumstances, the Lv family would be fools if they did not snatch up Jiangdong.


    Hence, Lv Hua was sent to Jiangdong shortly after his release to take over Jiangdong officially.


    This time, Lv Hua didn''t touch Mufan


    Group. Instead, he worked on all


    other forces t { suproted Mita


    aR Thethoment Mufan Group


    lost all its friends, it would copse


    even if he did nothing. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    During this time, the powerful people in Ye Fan''s pockets died mysterious deaths one after another.


    Lv Hua thought they would finally submit to him after seeing their peers die, but it was just his wishful thinking.


    The people of Jiangdong held Ye Fan in unimaginable reverence. Unless they saw his body with their own eyes, they didn''t dare


    to betray him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1445 A Meeting of Old Friends

    This didn''t mean they were loyal to Ye Fan. Instead, they were simply afraid of him.


    Ye Fan had already gone through situations that should have resulted in his death so many times.


    During thest crisis in Jiangdong, two of Yanjing''s elite families had taken over the city.


    Almost all the powers in Jiangdong thought Ye Fan was dead.


    The King of Jiangdong, Chen Ao, betrayed him, and Mufan Group changed ownership.


    Ye Fan''s family was even prepared to run.


    Everyone thought Mr Chu''s era was over.


    Jiangdong was waiting to wee new powers.


    But look what happened in the end?


    Ye Fan ended up returning triumphantly at thest moment.


    He killed the sons hailing from the two Yanjing elite families to make an example of them and make everyone bow to him.


    Even Chen Ao, the longtime King of Jiangdong, and Ye Fan''s right-hand man, was punished severely by Ye Fan.


    He took away all that Chen Ao had worked all his life to aplish and banished Chen Ao from Jiangdong forever.


    Since they had witnessed first-hand what would be of them if they betrayed Ye Fan, the powers of Jiangdong refused to


    believe Lv Hua''s one-sided story of Ye Fan''s death and switch sides.


    After Lv Hua''s ns failed, he had no choice but to work on Ye Fan''s closest kin.


    He felt that if Qiu Mu-Cheng caved in or died, he could take over Mufan Group easily with no one at the helm.


    Despite Lv Hua''s calcted ns, he hadn''t expected the army to get involved.


    Since the army was controlled by the government, there was some degree of ovep with the martial arts circle.


    Regardless of Lv Hua''s audacity, he didn''t dare to kill someone in a military camp.


    He couldn''t do it openly, so he had to deal with it secretly.


    He had told his family to use their connections with the government to pressurize Lu Tian-He or iste him.


    Once someone else took over as Jiangdong''s armymander, Qiu Mu-Cheng would lose her protection.


    When the time came, he could do anything he liked with Ye Fan''s widow!


    "Young Master, don''t worry. After the banquet is over, the Lv family''s reputation will rise. All the powers of Yanjing will obediently


    bow to us, never mind one tiny Mufan Group," consoled the chauffeur when he noticed how unhappy Lv Hua was.


    Lv Hua nodded. "That''s true. After this celebration, our family''s powers will not be limited to a small location. Instead, we will hold


    sway over the entire country as the top martial arts family in the martial arts circle. In time, | will have control over Qiu Mu-Cheng


    just like how | can easily quash an ant.¡±


    Lv Hua couldn''t help smiling smugly as he thought about this.


    HUuu!


    The car wheels turned as the wind outside shattered.


    Lv Hua sat in his posh car as he headed to Lin''an at top speed with the sun shining brightly outside.


    Lv Hua was still clueless about Ye Fan''s return.


    Other than Ye Fan''s close family and friends, the entire Chinese martial arts circle had no idea that the man who caused such a


    huge sensation half a year ago was back.


    Lin''an was an ancient city and had over 2,000 years of history ever since it was established in the Qin dynasty.


    In ancient times, it was once a part of the kingdom of Wuyue andter, part of the Song dynasty. It was renowned for its fine


    scenery and was known as heaven on earth. Countless tourists came to visit because of its fame.


    Alot of lovers came to West Lake to take pictures.


    It happened to be a public holiday, so the streets were more crowded than usual.


    Tourists from all over the country could be seen on the streets of Lin''an.


    "So this is the famous Lin¡®an! I''m finally here. | wanted to travel to Lin''an when | graduated, but many things cropped up, so |


    didn''t manage toe. Now my wish has finallye true. Wen-Fei, it''s all thanks to you that | got toe to Lin¡®an.¡±


    Brightughter came from the street corner up ahead.


    Four people happily bantered while they traveled together.


    Two of them seemed like lovers and were wearing matching caps, jackets, and even identical phone cases.


    The other two people in the group consisted of a charming young woman and a dashing man. They certainly made a picture-


    perfect couple.


    Among the group, two of them knew Ye Fan.


    One of them was none other than Ye Fan''s old adversary, Chu Wen-Fei.


    The other was He Yu-Rou, who had the chance to see Ye Fan once in Fenghai.


    Strictly speaking, He Yu-Rou had merely caught a glimpse of Ye Fan at Dongchang Lake, but Ye Fan didn''t know her at all.


    "Oh yes, Wen-Fei. | forgot to ask, have you


    really broken up with Xiuxiu?"


    The woman talking was Zhang Xin-Yu and was close friends with He Yu-Rou.


    Chu Wen-Fei had managed to invite He Yu-Rou out on this trip purely thanks to Zhang Xin-Yu.


    Otherwise, there was no way he could have convinced He Yu-Rou to visit Lin''an with him considering their ties.


    The other young man was Zhang Xin-Yu''s husband, Yang Zi-Jiang.


    They were all university ssmates, along with Chu Wen-Fei''s ex-fiancee, Tian Xiu-Xiu.


    Also, Yang Zi-Jiang was Chu Wen-Fei''s roommate and they even shared a bunk bed, so they were exceptionally close.


    After graduation, they didn''t stay in touch as often as they liked.


    Now they could take the opportunity to catch up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yang Zi-Jiang and Zhang Xin-Yu


    learned that Chu Wen: eihad


    py is@chishbee, so they asked


    out of concern. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Wen-Fei''s mood instantly sank.


    "We have nothing to do with each


    other. It''s best for both of us sinc


    realized she waspfie tne forthe


    SfheroNdVet mind. It''s all in the past,


    so let''s stop talking about it. | came


    all the way to Lin¡®''an for a new start,


    so | have let go of many things in my


    past." Chu Wen-Fei shook his head as


    he smiled and spoke nonchntly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice sounded calm and rxed.


    Inparison to the past, Chu Wen-Fei had genuinely matured a lot.


    People change after experiencing defeats.


    Chu Wen-Fei was no exception after experiencing so many failed rtionships in a row.


    First, he dated Qiu Mu-Ying, then it was Tian Xiu-Xiu.


    Strictly speaking, Chu Wen-Fei ended up


    breaking up with both of these women because of Ye Fan.


    Back in the day when Ye Fan and Qiu


    Mu-Cheng resided at the Qiu OTT)


    een en @? ¡ê1 63d with


    en-Fei and Qiu Mu-Ying all the


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1446 Hes Apparently Dead

    Qiushui Logistics ended up going bankrupt, and the Qiu family went into decline, so Chu Wen-Fei''s parents were against his


    rtionship with Qiu Mu-Ying and wanted him to cut ties with her.


    Chu Wen-Fei then met Tian Xiu-Xiu, and they eventually decided to get married.


    But as fate would have it, their wedding date shed with Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s.


    Also, he had stupidly insisted on taking Tian Xiu-Xiu to Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng''s wedding location.


    In the end, the joyous asion ended in tragedy.


    There was no way Chu Wen-Fei''s wedding was unable to go on after such a fiasco.


    Chu Wen-Fei and Tian Xiu-Xiu eventually broke up and stopped talking to each other.


    Chu Wen-Fei was almost incapable of recovering from these repeated setbacks.


    Those were the darkest days of his life.


    As the saying went, phoenixes rose from ashes.


    After a brief period of self-doubt, Chu Wen-Fei decided to leave Jiangdong.


    Chu Wen-Fei finally realized that with Ye Fan around, he would never be safe.


    That man was a nightmare to him. God must have sent Ye Fan to punish him.


    A few dayster, Chu Wen-Fei packed his bags and left Yunzhou without hesitation and threw his sad memories behind him.


    He wanted to go far away from Ye Fan and make a new start.


    After Chu Wen-Fei left Jiangdong, he quickly established himself in Lin''an.


    In just a year, he became the deputy CEO of a local group.


    Although Chu Wen-Fei''s father helped to use his connections, it was still mostly


    thanks to his own abilities.


    Since he hade from a rich family, he received the best education as a child.


    Even though Chu Wen-Fei was often pretentious, he was still genuinely capable in certain aspects.


    Chu Wen-Fei finally recovered his confidence now that his career was rising.


    Also, his primal instincts started to awaken.


    This time, he had his eyes on He Yu-Rou.


    The young woman before himpletely surpassed Tian Xiu-Xiu in the looks department and had an extraordinary family


    background.


    When Chu Wen-Fei was in university, he used to fancy He Yu-Rou.


    If he could manage to win He Yu-Rou''s heart, it would help make up for his regret.


    Chu Wen-Fei nned this trip in Lin''an


    precisely for that reason.


    "Uh huh. Since all those things are in the past, why bring them up? Everyone has a past. In any case, men with experience are


    more charismatic. These days, women all like men with a story."


    Yang Zi-Jiang held Chu Wen-Fei by the shoulder as heughed.


    In a few words, he made Chu Wen-Fei''s failed rtionships sound like an edge.


    Of course, Yang Zi-Jiang had mainly said it for He Yu-Rou to hear.


    He naturally knew what his buddy was after.


    His main job was to help matchmake Chu Wen-Fei and He Yu-Rou and make his buddy''s dreame true.


    "Let''s go sightseeing. Wen-Fei, have you thought about where to take us? Since we had a hard time convincing Yu-Rou toe,


    you have to be extra attentive to her," said Yang Zi-Jiang as he chuckled.


    "That goes without saying," replied Chu Wen-Fei. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to West Lake and see Leifeng Pagoda. | already bought


    the tickets a couple of days ago and have been waiting for you toe."


    Chu Wen-Fei led them to West Lake as they bantered.


    Since he had left in Lin''an for over a year and was familiar with most of the tourist locations, it was only right that he yed host.


    Before long, Chu Wen-Fei led them up the tour boats and took a ride on West Lake to enjoy the scenery.


    During this time, Chu Wen-Fei took the initiative and kept talking to He Yu-Rou. He would introduce the sights, recite some


    poetry about the West Lake or share a funny story.


    Yang Zi-Jiang and Zhang Xin-Yu didn''t get in their way and even deliberately went to the other end of the boat to give them more


    space.


    He Yu-Rou suddenly asked Chu Wen-Fei, "Wen-Fei, | recall you know Mr Chu. Have you heard from him recently?"


    "Mr Chu? Are you talking about Ye Fan?"


    Chu Wen-Fei''s heart skipped a beat.


    He hated hearing this name.


    He left Jiangdong to escape this man.


    He didn''t expect to hear Ye Fan''s name in Lin¡®an.


    "I''m no longer in contact with him, so | don''t know how he''s doing, but my dad told me he''s dead," said Chu Wen-Fei coldly.


    Although Chu Wen-Fei had decided to let go of the past, the moment he heard Ye Fan''s name, he was incapable of staying


    calm.


    After all, Ye Fan had hurt him too deeply.


    How could Chu Wen-Fei let go of someone who had hurt him through and through so easily?


    "Dead? Are you for real?" asked He Yu-Rou in surprise as she stood up as her face instantly paled.


    "Do you know him?" Chu Wen-Fei was surprised by He Yu-Rou''s reaction.


    After asking her casually, he


    continued, "Dad only heard about it,


    so who knows whether it is true? But


    I''m guessi ts prepedipirde¡±


    Fey DAG who survive using


    brute strength lead dangerous lives.


    Regardless of the glory they might


    receive, their lives are constantly in a


    precarious position, so it''s normal for


    them to suddenly die." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The more Chu Wen-Fei spoke, the more worried He Yu-Rou looked and the colder she felt in her heart.


    Just as He Yu-Rou was about to ask more, someone suddenly stopped their boat.


    "The waters up ahead are closed to the public. Please leave." A few employees steered a boat towards them and stopped them.


    "What? Are they closed to the public? But why? Isn''t West Lake public property? Why can''t we go?¡±


    Zhang Xin-Yu was instantly displeased.


    Chu Wen-Fei frowned. When he saw a few boats up ahead enter the waters, he became even more displeased.


    "If these waters are closed to the public, why could they enter? My friend, do you think we are pushovers because we are


    young?¡± asked Chu Wen-Fei coldly.


    "That''s different. They have already


    applied for permission { enter)


    S wegtysahelpaperivork but you


    Jd don''t have a permit,¡± exined


    an employee. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t care. Since you''ve allowed


    them entry, then you have totes!)


    pou aenone Pwill Todge a


    aint,¡± threatened Zhang Xin-Yu


    sternly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Please go ahead. In any case, those were the orders | received," said an employee calmly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1447 Highly Controversial Character

    "Forget it, Xin-Yu. Let''s not make things difficult for them. We don''t really have to go there since West Lake is huge and has great


    scenery in all directions.¡±


    Since He Yu-Rou grew up in a family of politicians, she knew how hard it could be for low level employees.


    These lower-level employees were always caught in between their duties and the public''s demands.


    "Forget it? | won''t let them off for their lousy attitude. Don''t worry. | know someone, so once | make the call, they won''t stop us


    from entering," said Chu Wen-Fei somewhat angrily as he stood up.


    "That''s brilliant!"


    Zhang Xin-Yu and Yang Zi-Jiang instantly cheered.


    Chu Wen-Fei took his phone and made a call.


    Since Chu Wen-Fei was in the real estate trade, he worked with the government all the time, so it was easy for him to pull some


    connections.


    A few minutester, Chu Wen-Fei hung up the phone disappointedly.


    "Wen-Fei, how did it go?" asked Zhang Xin-Yu curiously.


    Chu Wen-Fei shook his head. "It''s no use. Commissioner Wang said someone was holding a celebration here today, so big


    shots throughout the country will be here."


    "Really? It seems we really won''t be able to enter.¡± Zhang Xin-Yu shook her head disappointedly.


    In the end, the four of them turned to leave.


    However, Zhang Xin-Yu kept thinking about it on the way back.


    "What kind of party do you think is happening here? They sealed off half theke, and even a Commissioner doesn''t have the


    right to permit entry. Is it the G20 or something? Where leaders from all


    countries gather to discuss important matters?"


    The more Zhang Xin-Yu went on, the more incredible she made it sound. He Yu-Rou and the others couldn''t helpughing.


    "Xin-Yu, there you go with your nonsense. If it were the G20,1 think the entireke and its vicinity would get cordoned off and not


    just the center of theke," said He Yu-Rou as sheughed.


    Alot of boats steered towards the sealed-off section of theke as Chu Wen-Fei left.


    "Yu-Rou, Wen-Fei, don''t you think the people on the boat look strange? Why are most of them wearing long robes? If I didn''t


    know better, | would have thought they were holding some martial arts conference, and all the heroes were gathering here


    today," said Zhang Xin-Yu as sheughed softly.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others also noticed that the guests were dressed unusually when Zhang Xin-Yu brought it up.


    "No, now | really want to see what''s going on." Zhang Xin-Yu couldn''t suppress her curiosity.


    She decided to steer the boat towards the venue.


    "Hi, there! Excuse me!" shouted Zhang Xin-Yu from behind.


    Before long, the people on a boat in front of them noticed their presence.


    "Our boat is out of gas. Mind if we take your boat? We don''t mind paying,¡± shouted Zhang Xin-Yu as she waved her hand.


    Chu Wen-Fei didn''t think Zhang Xin-Yu''s ploy would work. Before long, a boat stopped and put down adder to let them board.


    "Wow. | can''t believe it worked."


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others were surprised.


    Zhang Xin-Yu rubbed her nose smugly before getting onto the boat with them.


    "You kids must have run here on your own against your master''s orders, right? These days, youngsters are so impatient. They


    come running whenever something exciting happens. If you spent your time practicing martial arts and seed in the future, you


    wouldn''t need toe to ces like this as a guest to congratte someone else. Instead, you can be the star of the show just


    like Old Master Lv and sit back while everyone bows to you. Oh yes. | forgot to ask which sect you are from,¡± a kind-looking old


    man smiled as he spoke to them.


    However, Zhang Xin-Yu was at a loss about what he said.


    What martial arts?


    What sect?


    Had they transmigrated to ancient times where there were swordsmen aplenty?


    He Yu-Rou cleverly recalled a man''s name while Zhang Xin-Yu and the others hesitated. She replied quickly, "We don''t belong to


    a sect, but Mr Chu from


    Jiangdong gave us a few pointers before, so we are his disciples to a certain degree.¡±


    "Mr Chu from Jiangdong?" The man on the boat was stunned. One of them said in surprise, "Are you talking about Ye Fan?"


    There were barely any famous people in Jiangdong''s martial arts circles.


    Ye Fan was the only one who was famous throughout China.


    Hence, they naturally recalled Ye Fan when she mentioned Mr Chu from Jiangdong.


    "| can''t believe you are his disciples. Your master was a real prodigy. Sadly, he died young. My deepest condolences." Someone


    on the boat sadly sighed as he shook his head.


    "Humph. What prodigy? He is just an arrogant kid who had a stroke of luck. | heard that he was cocky and disrespectful to even


    a pir of the nation like the King of Fighters. How can the kid disrespect War God Castle? It''s better for people like him to die.


    Otherwise, his pride willnd us in trouble one day," someone in the crowd spoke in contempt.


    Ye Fan was a highly controversial character in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Everyone in the world was surprised by his talent but hated his arrogance.


    To them, a younger one ought to behave like one.


    Regardless of how powerful a youngster was, they ought to show respect to their elders.


    He Yu-Rou looked even more disappointed when she heard that Ye Fan was dead.


    Was that brilliant young man from Dongchang Lake really dead?


    He Yu-Rou rarely paid any attention


    to aman. In her ipl d stot


    of the girl ound NEBr Ta ans of


    ARN but He Yu-Rou was


    disinterested in girly-looking men.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan was an exception.


    He Yu-Rou couldn''t help admiring Ye


    Fan when he defeat dmigriial 6Mists


    f daparcat B¨¦Agchang Lake.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    All year round, she had been quietly


    pa tabs on any Revs of Bfmih!


    thy hopeftriat hy would cross paths


    again. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She did not expect the next thing she heard about him to be about his death.


    For that moment, He Yu-Rou felt indescribably sad.


    "Yu-Rou, look at that! Look at how grand the setup is!"


    Just as He Yu-Rou slumped into disappointment, Zhang Xin-Yu suddenly started shouting excitedly.


    He Yu-Rou raised her head and saw a posh and exquisite open-air venue set up on the ind.


    There were flowers as far as the eye could see.


    The fiery red carpet looked like mes covering the entire ind.

 Chapter 1448 Celebrations for Making Supreme Grandmaster

    Chapter 1448 Celebrations for Making Supreme Grandmaster


    The waitresses dressed in qipao were even more pleasing to the eye.


    Every one of them was lovely and gentle.


    They embodied all the grace and charm of women from the South.


    The waitresses were busy cing tes of fruit, red wine, and snacks on the tables.


    There was perfect scenery,pany, food, and drink.


    The ind truly became heaven on earth today.


    All the guests felt impressed by the sight when they arrived at the ind.


    "The Lv family has certainly organized quite the party. They are the only people in Jiangbei capable of organizing such an


    impressive banquet. The Lv family was powerful to begin with. After this party, they will be even more influential. Only a few


    of the top martial arts families like the Mo and Xiao families can surpass them from now on."


    In China, there were two ways for a family to be an elite martial arts n. The first way was by umting 100 years of


    family history. The second way was to have a grandmaster in their ranks.


    Despite the huge poption in China, barely ten families met these conditions.


    Hence, there were even fewer top tier families.


    Most of such families had a member of the family in positions of high power in the martial arts circles.


    The Mo family remained influential in the martial arts circles for over a century because of Mo Gu-Cheng.


    If Ye Fan''s Ye family wanted to be an elite martial arts family, they were still far from it.


    After all, they didn''t have enough history.


    Ye Fan was the only god among them while the rest of them were ordinary folks.


    More importantly, Ye Fan wasn''t close to the Ye family.


    Under such circumstances, the Ye family would never be an elite martial arts n even in 100 years.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen!"


    Awaitress stepped forward to courteously wee Chu Wen-Fei and the others when they got off the boat and showed them to


    their seats.


    "It sure looks exciting. Is someone from the Lv family getting married? Otherwise, why would they have such a huge banquet?¡±


    asked Zhang Xin-Yu quizzically as she looked around at the grand event.


    "What wedding? We are here to celebrate the birth of a supreme grandmaster. Even War God Castle sent a representative from


    Yanjing to congratte the Lv family," said an old man as he shook his head andughed at how clueless these kids were.


    ¡°Are we here to celebrate the birth of a supreme grandmaster?"


    "War God Castle?"


    "Huh?"


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others felt confused. This time, He Yu-Rou was at a loss and didn''t know what they were talking about


    either.


    "Don''t you know what a supreme grandmaster is? Didn''t your master tell you about that before he passed away?" Everyone was


    instantly shocked.


    ¡°Never mind. Let me exin. The best martial artists are called supreme grandmasters. Each one of them is as powerful as a


    pir of the nation. A single one of them can fight a million opponents. Since they have the best skills, they possess great power.


    In all of China, there are only six supreme grandmasters. Now the Lv family head, Lv Song-Liang, has finally risen to its ranks


    after being stuck at the grandmaster level for years. The Lv family organized this banquet and invited all the heroes throughout


    thend to celebrate this breakthrough since this is an absolutely momentous event."


    "With the birth of each supreme grandmaster, the entire Chinese martial arts circle will share in celebrating the event. Based on


    tradition, two events will be held. The first one is a celebratory banquet usually held in the supreme grandmaster''s hometown.


    The second event is a more official event that is held at the peak of Mount Yan. Other than the powers in the mundane circles, all


    the pirs of the nation from War God Castle will be present. All the big shots in the country will turn up. It is also known as the


    grand ceremony! It is the greatest honor and dream for all martial artists."


    ¡°After this banquet is over, Lv Song-Liang will head to Yanjing in a few months to attend the official ceremony. He is absolutely


    deserving of the title. Despite being 100 years old, he remains passionate about martial arts, so he is worthy of the honor


    considering how determined he is!"


    An elderly man exined patiently with passion and admiration in his eyes.


    It was everyone''s dream to be a supreme grandmaster.


    Lv Song-Liang''s sess at such old age was proof that god rewarded diligence and was very inspiring for the other martial


    artists.


    After all, prodigies like Ye Fan were too rare, so most people found it shocking and unbelievable for him to be a supreme


    grandmaster at such a young age.


    Many people were shocked by his talent or luck. Some of them even suspected his true abilities.


    In a word, very few people trusted and recognized Ye Fan''s ability since he appeared out of nowhere.


    Lv Song-Liang was different. He did not possess overwhelming talent and achieved his sess purely by working diligently and


    having phenomenal determination.


    He was the only martial artist who became grandmaster when he was 50 years old.


    It went to show how passionate and determined Old Master Lv was about martial arts.


    Despite being in his twilight years, he was still as passionate as ever about martial arts.


    He had be supreme grandmaster at 100 years old.


    Lv Song-Liang used his actions to prove that God rewarded diligence.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man''s determination had stirred everyone and served as a great inspiration to many.


    He deserved to be supreme grandmaster!


    Even the King of Fighters and his son had no objection.


    Everyone''s attitude towards Lv Song-Liang and Ye Fan was clearly poles apart.


    Then again, this was only normal.


    It was likeparing a 16 year old


    genius epted by Qin uac O''T!


    Leitch ren who


    stddied for 60 years before he made


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although the young man had greater potential, people respected the old man more.


    After all, geniuses were few and far


    between, but wens!


    thing that & eryone could do.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Yu-Rou and the others were stunned by the old man''s introduction.


    Pir of a nation?


    He could fight a million people himself?


    And even the head of state was here to attend the event?


    Heavens!


    How powerful was a so-called supreme grandmaster?


    ¡°How is that possible? They must be lying-


    Even a pugilistic leader from ancient


    times could probably only fight 100


    men. There is a limit fa pymanO


    attp(a@hdw''can a single man


    fight millions?" Zhang Xin-Yu rolled


    her eyes. She felt that the people


    around her were simply nuts and


    making no sense. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1449 A Water Dragon Soaring in the Sky

    Chapter 1449 A Water Dragon Soaring in the Sky


    "| think it''s bullshit too. Are these people crazy or something? Why are they saying such strange things?" Yang Zi-Jiang looked at


    them suspiciously and spoke softly to Chu Wen-Fei and the others.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    For people who grew up in mundane circles, Yang Zi-Jiang and the others found this unbelievable.


    After all, if this was real, it went against everything they understood about the world.


    "I''m not going to believe this. Unless they are demons, how could they be capable of that?" said Yang Zi-Jiang as he shook his


    head in regret foring here.


    However, a young man dressed in a suit walked up the stage while they spoke.


    "Huh? Is he the old man from the Lv family? Isn''t he too young?" asked Yang Zi-Jiang quizzically.


    At the same time, a voice rang from the center of the venue.


    ¡°You must be exhausted traveling here. On behalf of my grandfather, I, Lv Hua, would like to thank you foring. My


    grandfather will be here in a moment, and the event is about tomence. In the meantime, feel free to get started with the wine


    and food on the table. If you have any requests, please let our waitresses know. We will do our utmost to satisfy your needs and


    make your trip to West Lake a memorable one. Please forgive me if we have yed a bad host." Lv Hua cupped his fists and


    stood on this stage as he spoke humbly and courteously to the guests.


    "Great! Thanks! Tell your grandfather that everything is perfect. The waitresses are pretty, the food and drinks are great, and the


    scenery is lovely, so everything is simply wonderful."


    Laughter came from below the stage.


    Some of the people close to the familyughed as they spoke.


    There were also some who were instantly stunned after hearing what Lv Hua said.


    "Lv Hua? Isn''t he Old Master Lv''s favorite grandson? | heard he was named one of the top ten youths by War God Castle


    recently. Last year, he was sent out on a treasure hunt on behalf of War God Castle and made great contributions."


    "| didn''t expect him to be so young. He is certainly talented and handsome. No wonder Old Master Lv sees so highly of him. |


    heard he has been grooming his grandson to be his sessor."


    "There is talent among the young. In time, another grandmaster will certainly join their ranks."


    All eyes fell on the young man as Lv Hua stood on the stage.


    Many people sighed as they started thinking about sending their daughters to marry him.


    Zhang Xin-Yu looked at him and felt starstruck too.


    ¡°Wow! He''s so hot! Yu-Rou, isn''t he handsome? He''s totally my type.¡±


    Zhang Xin-Yu was beside herself with excitement.


    However, He Yu-Rou remained calm as she watched quietly.


    Yang Zi-Jiang looked very upset.


    Any man would feel upset hearing their wives say another man was handsome.


    On the stage, Lv Hua felt energetic after hearing such praise from the guests and basked in attention from the opposite sex. It


    certainly satisfied his ego immensely.


    "One day, | will be just like my grandfather and stand here and ept everyone''s bows."


    Lv Hua smiled as he looked around. In his heart, he felt inspired and motivated.


    Momentster, someone shouted from the crowd, "Look over there on theke?


    What''s that?"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Everyone turned to stand and look.


    Fog hovered over the huge and sapphire coloredke as it gleamed.


    A dark silhouette was walking on the water.


    It was so swift that it left a white mark in its trail.


    "Oh my! What''s that? Is it some water monster?!"


    Zhang Xin-Yu and the others were stunned by the sight.


    They thought their eyes were ying tricks on them. They rubbed their eyes, but the white trail was still there.


    The white trail kepting closer before everyone finally caught a glimpse.


    "It''s a man! A man is running on theke!¡± shouted Yang Zi-Jiang in surprise.


    Everyone else had clearly already noticed his presence.


    "It seems Old Master Lv is here," said someone deeply as he sighed.


    Several people came forward from the crowd.


    They stood at theke and looked into the distance as they cupped their fists and paid their respects, "Wee, Old Master Lv!"


    Their voices fell like a rock into the ocean, leaving a flood in its wake.


    The others looked into the distance as they bowed and did the same, "Wee, Old Master Lv!"


    "Wee, Old Master Lv!"


    The surge of voices converged and echoed in the air.


    All the guests present were important and famous martial artists.


    However, even the most influential people put away their pride and bowed to Lv Song-Liang reverently.


    This was the power of a supreme grandmaster!


    Before he had even arrived, everyone started bowing to him.


    An old man stood above West Lake


    with his hands behing.tjey adc!


    ked prithe Watel as everyone paid


    their respects. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The white trail on theke was like a dragon as it swept by with the sky as the backdrop to the water.


    Everyone bowed and paid their


    respects as the previouschead 6? the


    arpiiyy WSohy¡¯Liang, finally


    appeared. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He flew across theke and up the stairs and appeared at the center of the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    It was the highest point in the venue.


    Inparison to the past, Lv Song-Liang didn''t seem old and tired at all.


    Powerful energy emanated from him.


    There was a fire in his eyes while powerful internal energy radiated from him.


    Every gesture he made felt formidable.


    The moment he appeared, everyone could sense strong internal energy sweeping towards them!


    When martial artists became supreme grandmasters, it was a life-changing experience.


    Especially for an elderly person like


    Lv Song-Liang. This eepkthraugh


    "psarbie tad ghined 50 more years


    of |


    ife! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1450 Finally Appeared

    Chapter 1450 Finally Appeared


    "This banquet was held tomemorate my sess in bing a supreme grandmaster. Thank you for doing the favor of


    attending it," Lv Song-Liang''s powerful words rang throughout the atmosphere.


    He bowed slightly as he thanked everyone.


    ¡°| won''t say too much, but before the party begins, allow me to say a few words. Once, | was a grandmaster. From now on, | will


    be a supreme grandmaster!"


    HUUU!


    Lv Song-Liang stood with his hands on the stage proudly as he looked at everyone.


    His heroic words sounded thunderous as it rang by everyone''s ears.


    No one knew how proud Lv Song-Liang felt of himself at this moment!


    He had cultivated for half his life before he finally became a supreme grandmaster.


    His dreams had finallye true after all


    that effort.


    The pride that he felt for his aplishments was simply indescribable.


    The moment Lv Song-Liang finished talking, everyone instantly apuded thunderously.


    All the martial artists pped as they congratted him.


    "Congrattions on bing a supreme grandmaster!"


    "You deserve to join War God Castle!"


    In an instant, the crowd was in a furor.


    Everyone kept congratting him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Music suddenly started ying around them.


    The banquet held in honor of him bing a supreme grandmaster had finally started.


    ¡°Allow me to invite the special envoy from War God Castle to give Grandpa his title as a supreme grandmaster in advance. The


    official ceremony will be held in half a year at Mount Yan!"


    Lv Hua spoke from the stage before he stepped off and left the stage to Lv Song-Liang.


    The moment Lv Hua finished speaking, an energetic elderly man walked up the stage with a document penned by the leader of


    War God Castle, Sword Saint, in his hand.


    He was none other than War God Castle''s high-ranking envoy, He Chen. He ranked tenth on the Sky Ranking.


    Even though it wasn''t the official ceremony, War God Castle sent someone so important as a representative, so it went to show


    how important Lv Song-Liang was to them.


    After He Chen went up the stage, he chatted perfunctorily with Lv Song-Liang before he turned to look at the crowd.


    He unrolled the document in his hand and started to read it aloud.


    "Lv Song-Liang from Lin¡¯an spent his life cultivating without ever giving up. God has finally rewarded his diligence by making him


    a supreme grandmaster. He finally achieved his ambition at his old age through sheer determination. Today, he will be made the


    seventh supreme grandmaster in the country and join War God Castle as one of the pirs of the nation as the Azure Sky!"


    The moment his title as supreme grandmaster was announced, everyone started pping and cheering wildly.


    Some wished him well, some congratted him, some envied him...


    The many powerful voices left the earth shaking from its sheer volume.


    After themotion, He Chen bowed slightly as he handed the official documents over. "Elder Lv, please ept your title as the


    Azure Sky!"


    His resounding voice sounded like goldnding on the ground.


    The moment He Chen finished his words, all the martial artists got up and said respectfully, "Elder Lv, please ept the title, the


    Azure Sky, and join War God Castle as a pir of the nation!"


    ¡°Elder Lv, please ept the title, the Azure Sky, and join War God Castle as a pir of the nation!"


    ¡°Elder Lv, please ept the title, the Azure Sky, and protect our country!"


    Initially, only a few voices spoke.


    Before long, hundreds of guests were congratting Lv Song-Liang and urging him to ept his title as supreme grandmaster


    and be a pir of the nation.


    What was it like for everyone to unanimously hope that he ept the title?


    This was how it felt!


    What did it mean to be real talent?


    This was what it meant!


    He was so highly respected in the Chinese martial arts circles that even He Chen was impressed.


    Lv Hua stood energetically with his hands behind his back as everyone urged him to ept the document.


    He felt utterly proud of his achievement!


    Lv Song-Liang had finally reached the pinnacle of his life.


    Even getting crowned as emperor in ancient times couldn''tpare to how he felt right now.


    Lv Hua felt stirred by the sight, and there was a fire in his eyes as he stood below the stage.


    "One day, | must stand at the pinnacle of power just like Grandpa!" said Lv Hua softly with determination in his eyes.


    "You''re making him one of the pirs of the nation? Is that old dog even worthy of such a title?¡±


    Just as the banquet reached its climax, a cold resounding voice quietly exploded in the air.


    No one knew how cold and threatening the voice sounded.


    The moment he spoke, the flora stopped swaying, and the breeze halted. Even the water in theke almost froze over from the


    coldness emanating from him.


    The unexpected voice undoubtedly gave everyone a shock.


    In an instant, everyone angrily turned towards the source of the voice.


    Lv Hua raised his head with his hands clenching tightly under his sleeves and fury in his heart.


    This banquet was held in honor of his


    grandfather beco ingagupcemne |


    &. GW dare someone


    make trouble? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Hua had already decided to kill the man and make him an example!


    Asilhouette appeared before everyone while the crowd stood angrily.


    No one could see his face clearly as he was standing too far.


    All they could see was a lean form dressed entirely in ck as he walked slowly.


    A light breeze made his bangs flutter


    as he stood on the c dakescmtace


    psi" jwalker2astHough it were earth.


    ea


    se read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The water failed to dampen his garments as he walked with his hands behind him.


    The gentle sunraysnded on him and cast a shadow on the ground.


    From a distance, it felt like a demon was walking on water.


    ¡°Wait, isn''t that.Jsn''t that..."


    Initially, Lv Hua found this silhouette in the distance awfully familiar.


    This sense of familiarity intensified as the silhouette came closer.


    In the end, his silhouette ovepped with someone in his memory.


    He felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    Lv Hua froze as his mind went nk, and he stared with his eyes wide in shock.


    "No! It can''t be him. It definitely can''t


    be him! It''s impossible!¡± \shouted LV)


    e afunathsaithteror in his


    pigs he shook his head. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t alone in reacting so strongly.


    Chu Wen-Fei gasped and trembled as he stood in the crowd and stared so hard that his eyes almost bled.


    "Is it him? Impossible! | must have made a mistake since he is already dead. | must


    have made a mistake. Maybe this man only resembles him. That must be it!"

 Chapter 1451 Lose All Hope

    Chapter 1451 Lose All Hope


    Chu Wen-Fei could only keep consoling himself.


    After all, the silhouette was standing so far that Chu Wen-Fei and Lv Hua were incapable of verifying whether it was Ye Fan.


    They merely felt that this man bore some resemnce of Ye Fan.


    He Yu-Rou also found him familiar.


    Although she had only seen Ye Fan once, the lean silhouette was already deeply engraved in her mind.


    From the moment He Yu-Rou spotted the man on theke, a voice in her heart kept telling her he was Mr Chu from Jiangdong.


    The rest of the guests continued to look perplexedly with curiosity.


    Even until now, no one could recognize the man.


    ¡°Are you deaf? We are talking to you here! Who are you? How dare you be so rude to


    Old Master Lv? Unless you prefer to die, apologize this instant!"


    The lean figure had yet to reach the ind, but everyone had already started to scold him impatiently.


    However, the man in the distance turned a deaf ear to the scolding and continued walking calmly on theke.


    Other than the sound of water, nothing else could be heard.


    "So, you''re not going to listen to us when we''re being nice to you? Since you refuse to speak, I''ll bash you until you do!" A fat


    martial artist jumped into the air and brought a huge hammer in his hand down as he shouted angrily.


    The burly martial artist with a hammer shockingly burst into smithereens dozens of meters away from the edge of the ind


    before he even got close.


    The pieces of his flesh were like ss falling to the floor and shattering, while his blood fell like rain.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    "What the hell?"


    ¡°What on earth is going on?"


    The ghastly sight certainly left everyone trembling in fear.


    Zhang Xin-Yu, Yang Zi-Jiang, and the others were so petrified that they shouted out loud.


    He Yu-Rou was so startled that her face turned pale.


    To the guests, it seemed as though that burly martial artist had simply exploded out of the blue.


    They hadn''t even witnessed an attack.


    The man was trying to defend Lv Song-Liang''s honor but was reduced to a pulp in a second.


    Everyone naturally found this distressing sight shocking and terrifying.


    In an instant, they stopped scolding the man.


    Instead, they started looking wary and afraid.


    "Hmm?"


    Lv Song-Liang finally broke his silence and frowned quizzically when he saw what happened.


    The others might have failed to see what happened, but the supreme grandmaster certainly did.


    The big bloke didn''t die from some heart attack or something. He had been killed by pure internal energy.


    No ordinary martial artist was capable of such a feat.


    In other words, the unknown man was at least a grandmaster.


    How could a grandmaster cause trouble at his banquet while he was celebrating his aplishment as supreme


    grandmaster?


    Lv Song-Liang couldn''t help feeling angry.


    ¡°He Chen, do you know this man?" asked Lv Song-Liang.


    Since He Chen was a respectable martial artist and worked for War God Castle, he had encountered more people than Lv Song-


    Liang.


    ¡°Nope. | only know that he isn''t on the Sky Ranking," said He Chen deeply with a solemn look on his face.


    He Chen knew everyone on the Sky Ranking, but the man before him certainly wasn''t on it.


    "That''s odd."


    Lv Song-Liang frowned even harder when he heard He Chen''s reply.


    He could no longer watch quietly. Instead, he jumped into the air and darted onto theke to look at the man.


    Lv Song-Liang finally got a close look at the intruder. He was a surprisingly young man.


    Despite his young age, he had such advanced skills.


    He was simply too young.


    "Who are you? What brings you here today?"


    Lv Song-Liang''s voice sounded frosty, and a cold threatening air radiated from his face.


    Lv Song-Liang was clearly infuriated that the man was here to make trouble at his banquet.


    If the intruder failed to exin himself, Lv Song-Liang probably wouldn''t let him off.


    The young man finally halted his steps when Lv Song-Liang came onto theke.


    He stood where he was and slowly raised his head.


    He looked at Lv Song-Liang before his lips parted to say slowly, "| am Ye Fan from Jiangdong. | havee to wipe out the Lv


    family."


    What?!


    Ye Fan''s wordsnded in the ocean like a rock and raised a tsunami.


    Everyone felt struck by lightning when they heard the intruder''s name.


    "Y-Ye Fan?"


    "Is he seriously Ye Fan?"


    "Is he the Unrivalled? That Ye Fan? The one who was supposed to be dead?"


    "Heavens!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°How is this possible?!"


    Everyone went into amotion and felt shocked.


    All eyes looked at the man as though he were a ghost.


    No one would have guessed that a man who had died half a year ago would show up here.


    Also, the man said he wanted to wipe out Lv family the moment he showed up.


    What did he want to do?


    Was he nning to kill the new supreme grandmaster, Lv Song-Liang?


    "Oh my god! This is insane," shouted someone from the crowd as he felt his scalp go numb.


    The crowd was already so shocked by his presence, let alone Lv Hua.


    Lv Hua was petrified when he heard Ye Fan''s name and sat squarely on the ground.


    "Y-Ye Fan? Is that really Ye Fan? He''s actually still alive?"


    Lv Hua''s mind went nk as he became utterly dazed.


    What did it feel like to lose all hope?


    That was exactly what Lv Hua felt now.


    Lv Hua was the only person here who had witnessed Ye Fan''s true prowess.


    This was the young man who managed to triumph all the other martial artists in the world while he was in South America.


    He despised all other martial artists


    and didn''t even fea yseotwnen!


    gittdted We of their elders


    one after another. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This prodigy fought two supreme grandmasters on his own!


    Lv Hua had firsthand experience of Ye Fan''s prowess.


    It was only natural for him to be absolutely terrified that such a powerful man turned out to be still alive after all.


    Moreover, Lv Hua was keenly aware of how Ye Fan would feel about his actions during this time.


    Without a doubt, Lv Hua would die a


    horrible death and ose es


    heyelliyte Ye Fah¡¯s hands. Of course


    he was scared. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He really wanted to dig a hole and hide himself.


    Lv Hua''s father suddenly grabbed his hand while he reeled in shock.


    The warmth from his father''s hand helped Lv Hua to calm down briefly.


    "Don''t worry. Times have changed. In


    the past, our family might have to


    worry rer fo Fan, but your orm


    grandfather wah eti¨¦rente


    grancastet. ven if he wants to


    fight, we have nothing to fear. Also,


    we are from a powerful family. Even


    if Ye Fan is still alive, you have


    nothing to worry. Your grandfather


    and family will have your back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1452 Seek Justice on My Own Terms

    Chapter 1452 Seek Justice on My Own Terms


    "D-dad, really? Is Grandpa willing to fight a supreme grandmaster for my sake? Would he end up handing me over instead?"


    Although Lv Hua''s father was right beside him, his voice trembled as he spoke.


    Lv Hua was clearly in a panic.


    After all, he was far too weak inparison to Ye Fan.


    If they fought, he couldn''t survive a single blow from Ye Fan.


    His only hope was his family.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, Lv Hua was dreadfully worried that his grandfather might hand him over for the sake of protecting the family.


    Inparison to a supreme grandmaster, Lv Hua was nothing.


    Since Lv Hua grew up in a powerful family, he was keenly aware that his family would always ce its needs before his.


    Anyone could be sacrificed in the name of the family, including Lv Hua.


    "What''s this nonsense? You are the future of the n and the most outstanding child in the family. How could your grandfather


    give up on you? Stop imagining things and just stay put here. No matter what Ye Fan is up to, your n will help you. Moreover,


    it was the n''s idea for you to take over Jiangdong. If anything happens to you, you aren''t solely responsible,"forted Lv


    Hua''s father.


    Lv Hua undoubtedly felt more secure when he heard what his father said.


    However, Chu Wen-Fei was incapable of staying calm as he watched from the crowd.


    The moment he spotted the lean silhouette in the distance, blood nearly oozed from his eyes as they turned bloodshot.


    "Ye Fan? Is it actually him? Damn it! Why is it him again?! Why does he turn up everywhere | go? He is simply impossible to


    shake off. Why on earth is he here?" Chu Wen-Fei clenched his fists tightly as he roared softly like a lunatic.


    Why did he leave his hometown behind toe all the way here to Jiangbei?


    He did it to rid himself of Ye Fan! It never crossed his mind that Ye Fan would appear here too.


    No one knew how helpless Chu Wen-Fei felt.


    "Wen-Fei, do you know Ye Fan? He seems very powerful," said Yang Zi-Jiang softly.


    ¡°Powerful, my ass. He is just an arrogant and pretentious bugger. Sooner orter, someone will take him out." The moment Chu


    Wen-Fei spoke about Ye Fan, he gnashed his teeth.


    No one noticed the mesmerizing smile on He Yu-Rou''s face when she learned that the man before them was Ye Fan.


    ¡°Are you really Ye Fan, the Unrivalled? Weren''t.-.weren''t you dead?"


    Lv Song-Liang instantly stared in shock.


    Even his voice sounded surprised and


    unconfident.


    ¡°Dead? How can | die before | wipe out your family?¡±


    Ye Fan''s cold voice was filled with fury, and the water in theke his feet surged wildly.


    "What do you mean by that? We don''t know each other at all, so why do you want to kill my family? Don''t you think you have


    crossed the line?"


    Lv Song-Liang was certainly a smart old man.


    After the brief shock, he quicklyposed himself.


    He stopped looking guilty and turned to speak to Ye Fan confidently as he questioned his presence.


    "Also, | am epting my title today as supreme grandmaster. Since it''s an important event, heroes from all over the country are


    here to join in the celebration, and War God Castle even sent an envoy. Yet you have turned up to make trouble and ruined the


    party. Even if | can let it slide, you have insulted War God Castle and all the other martial artists here. If you insist on making


    trouble, you need to consider whether you are capable of bearing the consequences of doing so,¡± Lv Song-Liang''s words


    sounded intensely chilly and threatening.


    Before Lv Song-Liang became a supreme grandmaster, he didn''t show any respect for Ye Fan.


    After all, Lv Song-Liang thought highly of himself. Wherever he went, everyone treated him with respect since he was older and


    had practiced martial arts for a much longer time.


    When Lv Song-Liang visited War God Castle, the pirs of the nation treated him with respect and regarded him as an elder.


    Inparison, Ye Fan was just a new star in the martial arts circle.


    In the past, Lv Song-Liang might still be afraid of Ye Fan because he wasn''t a supreme grandmaster yet, but now that he had


    made a breakthrough, he was fearless.


    "That''s right! Elder Lv is an elder of


    the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Considering his age, he is old enough


    to be your grandfather Fyen@ Yb


    arse supr¨¦chelqrandmaster, you


    have to be polite to your elders.


    Moreover, we are celebrating his


    aplishment as supreme


    grandmaster today. Don''t you think


    you are going overboard foring


    to make trouble during this time?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s one thing to be rude to your elders, but how could you disrespect War God Castle?"


    ¡°Apologize this instant!¡±


    Lv Song-Liang clearly made Ye Fan sound like a disrespectful brat.


    Sure enough, the moment Lv Song-Liang finished his sentence, all the martial artists condemned Ye Fan verbally.


    Everyone reprimanded Ye Fan''s arrogance and disregard for an elder and War God


    Castle.


    Even War God Castle''s envoy, He


    Chen, looked at Ye Fan somewhat


    angrily. "Unrivalled Grandmaster, on


    behalf of War God Castle, allow me


    to congratte you for gomigg back ¡ã Regaailess aN our


    Sunderstanding with the Lv family,


    please save it forter. Today, we are


    celebrating Elder Lv''s


    aplishments. | am sure that


    neither the King of Fighters, Sword


    Saint, nor the God of War wants to


    see anyone making trouble here.


    Take my advice and report their


    crimes to the martial arts court. They


    will help uncover the truth and seek


    justice for you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Chen stood up and persuaded Ye Fan to be reasonable and use legal methods to resolve the feud as a neutral party.


    Instead, Ye Fan burst outughing.


    "The martial arts court? Uncover the truth and serve justice?"


    Hisughter sounded as powerful as thunder.


    After Ye Fanughed, his face looked as menacing as a demon from hell!


    "Do you really think | will trust War


    God Castle and the so-called itial


    arts Cou 2 Damnershefa both! will


    sbdk j ice on my own terms! | have


    no need for your help!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1453 Put an End to Future Trouble

    Chapter 1453 Put an End to Future Trouble


    RUMBLE!


    Ye Fan''s thunderous voice reverberated through the atmosphere furiously and left theke surging wildly.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others felt as though their eardrums were about to burst as Ye Fan''s angry voice echoed in the air.


    They felt especially afraid when Ye Fan said he wanted to seek justice on his own terms.


    Despite only saying a few words, they sounded formidable and resounding.


    Ever since Ye Fan and his mother were exiled from the Chu family, he wandered about desperately and repeatedly fought over a


    thousand times.


    Ye Fan learned one thing from all this fighting.


    No one was capable of serving justice on his behalf, not even that stupid martial arts court. It was up to him to fight for it.


    He hadn''t made enough arrangements to protect his family when he epted War God Castle''s mission to serve the country


    and headed to South America.


    Why?


    He thought the Chinese martial arts circles would help him defend his home.


    Look what happened in the end?


    His mother almost died, Qiu Mu-Cheng almost got raped, and his business was almost destroyed.


    What did War God Castle do?


    They failed to protect his home and even defended the Lv family and allowed it to do as he pleased.


    The martial arts court were an even greater joke still.


    They did nothing to stop Lv Hua and even encouraged him to act even more heinously.


    How could he let it go?


    However, Ye Fan''s words left the guests agitated.


    ¡°How dare you! War God Castle gave you a title and glory. Instead of showing gratitude, you end up acting so audaciously and


    insulting War God Castle. This is treason. | will report your actions to Sword Saint and the King of Fighters. They are bound to


    punish you for this! Do you think we are incapable of meting punishment because you''re a supreme grandmaster? You aren''t the


    only supreme grandmaster in the country!" shouted He Chen with his face livid as he pointed at Ye Fan.


    All these years, Ye Fan was the first person who dared to scold He Chen to his face.


    To begin with, a lot of martial artists felt doubtful about giving this young man a title, including He Chen.


    Now Ye Fan acted rudely towards Lv Song-Liang right in front of He Chen, so He Chen couldn''t help scolding him.


    "No need for the trouble. After | am done wiping out the n, | will go straight to War God Castle. If anyone wants to fight me,


    you can fight me then!"


    Ye Fan''s words sounded earth-shattering.


    Everyone was even more shocked now.


    What was he up to?


    Was he nning to attack Mount Yan on his own and start a revolt against War God Castle?


    "You...You...you are simply audacious!"


    "You''ve gone too far! You are outrageous!" scolded He Chen as he trembled.


    "How could you say something so arrogant? You are the scum of Chinese martial arts."


    "| already said, if he doesn''t die today, he will end up bringing catastrophe to us."


    The people stared in shock as they spoke angrily.


    War God Castle was considered holynd to countless martial artists and was like a religion to them.


    Every single one of the six pirs of the nation were like idols and heroes to martial artists.


    Ye Fan was being rude to the pirs of the nation by scolding War God Castle so tantly. It was no surprise that he would incur


    public wrath.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about the people scolding him.


    He never gave a hoot about how these ants felt.


    He practiced martial arts with a clear conscience to exact swift revenge on his enemies.


    He simply followed his heart in all his decisions. These lowly ants couldn''t possibly tie him down.


    So what if he offended everyone on earth?


    As long as anyone crossed Ye Fan''s boundaries, he would ughter them, even if his opponent was War God Castle.


    Ye Fanpletely ignored the so-called War God Castle special envoy. Instead, he continued looking straight towards Lv Song-


    Liang coldly.


    ¡°Are you that old dog from the Lv family, Lv Song-Liang? If you hand over Lv Hua, | will keep your corpse intact. Otherwise, your


    entire n will perish today."


    His cold threatening voice echoed through the air and made everyone tremble.


    "He''s just acting tough. Does he really


    think he can do anything he wants


    because he is a Supreme


    grandma ter? Fish He disrespected


    Wance astle, now he wants to kill


    Elder Lv. He''s probably practiced


    martial arts for about 20 years, but


    Elder Lv has been at it for a hundred


    years. How could he fight Elder Lv?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many people in the crowd scoffed one after another.


    Even Chu Wen-Fei and the others felt Ye Fan was merely boasting.


    "Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan. Nothing has changed about your bragging ways. | wonder if you will still be as lucky as you were in the


    past.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Chu Wen-Fei shook his head as he smiled. He looked at Ye Fan as though Ye Fan was aplete idiot.


    Although Chu Wen-Fei knew nothing about martial arts, the people around him did.


    Since all the experts felt Ye Fan was courting death and overestimating himself, Chu Wen-Fei felt the same way.


    Mr Chu, calm down. The old


    gentleman is right. If you have any


    grievances, you should use legal mM


    methods to addresg them. Yo?


    sppt sex revenge on your own.


    If something happens to you, your


    loved ones will be very sad..." He


    Yu-Rou broke her silence and


    suddenly shouted to Ye Fan. Her


    beautiful eyes were filled with worry.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before He Yu-Rou finished her sentence, Chu Wen-Fei and the others pulled her back.


    "Oh god! Yu-Rou, what do you think you are doing? Are you nuts? If he wants to die, then let him. Just stand back and enjoy the


    show. Why are you talking to him?"


    Chu Wen-Fei was terrified that people might think they were Ye Fan''s friends.


    Fortunately, He Yu-Rou hadn''t spoken too loudly, and Chu Wen-Fei pulled her back promptly, so barely anyone noticed her.


    All eyes were still on Ye Fan.


    "Elder Lv, stop wasting time. He


    disrespected War God Castle and


    insulted you. This i fasgivatsial \


    Why dgnitiyou eke the opportunity to


    serve justice for the martial arts


    circle? Kill this scum for us and put


    an end to this troublemaker!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1454 Die!

    Chapter 1454 Die!


    One man took the lead, and the others followed like a flood.


    Many people in the crowd shouted angrily and chimed in.


    "That''s right! Kill him now and put an end to this troublemaker!"


    ¡°Even if you spare him, you have to make sure he can never practice martial arts again! Make him know what it means to show


    respect to his elders!"


    Everyone kept encouraging Lv Song-Liang to kill Ye Fan.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They walked up to thekeside and bowed as they said, "Elder Lv, please serve justice for the martial arts circle and kill this


    scum!"


    ¡°Elder Lv, please serve justice for the martial arts circle and kill this scum!"


    All the people behind him were indignant.


    Lv Song-Liang instantly smiled when he saw that his ruse had worked.


    Indeed, Lv Song-Liang had made such a huge usation against Ye Fan in order to get the people on his side.


    With public opinion working for him, even if he killed Ye Fan, no one would me him.


    War God Castle wouldn''t have any reason to make him ountable.


    Lv Song-Liang valued reputation and ethics.


    Killing one of his own would certainly ruin his reputation.


    Now that the crowd was with him, even if he killed Ye Fan, no one in the martial arts circle would me him for it.


    Instead, it would make his reputation even stronger.


    The moment he realized this young man was Ye Fan, Lv Song-Liang wanted to kill him.


    He was well aware that Ye Fan was here to


    seek revenge.


    From the moment he told Lv Hua to take over Jiangdong and Ye Fan''s legacy, there was no turning back on making Ye Fan an


    enemy.


    The Lv n thought there was no one to stop them since Ye Fan was dead.


    However, Ye Fan shockingly returned in one piece, so Lv Song-Liang wanted to take the opportunity to eradicate him for good.


    Otherwise, it would do no good for them to have a feud with a supreme grandmaster.


    Now that Lv Song-Liang''s ploy had seeded, he had nothing to fear.


    He raised his head with a stern and imposing look on his face.


    "Did you hear what they said? You insulted War God Castle and threatened to wipe out my family. You are simply merciless,


    arrogant, and unforgivable! | will do as the people ask and serve you justice. Let this be the battle that people remember me for.


    My glory will be built on your blood!¡±


    His imposing voice echoed loudly in the atmosphere.


    Immense energy flowed towards West Lake wildly as though Lv Song-Liang had summoned it.


    Lv Song-Liang''s internal energy rose at an astounding speed.


    The wind raged as theke surged madly beneath their feet.


    The waves of water instantly caused mist to rise over theke.


    In the mist, Lv Song-Liang stood proudly.


    From a distance, he looked like a god standing among the clouds.


    Everyone looked at Lv Song-Liang with even more admiration.


    "He certainly lives up to his name as supreme grandmaster. His internal energy is already so high on its own. If he were to attack


    with full force, his energy would probably be even more powerful.¡±


    The people in the crowd chatted with anticipation and excitement.


    Supreme grandmasters stood at the pinnacle of martial arts.


    Most of the people had never seen a supreme grandmaster before, let alone witness their prowess firsthand.


    However, two supreme grandmasters were about to fight right before their eyes.


    It was a rare sight to behold throughout the country.


    "Precisely! Word has it that a supreme grandmaster is as powerful as a million troops. I''ve only read about it in books in the past.


    Now we can finally witness this firsthand up close, so we are watching history in the making!"


    Even though the battle had yet tomence, everyone was thrilled.


    They chatted as they watched Lv Song-Liang and Ye Fan.


    They felt so excited that it seemed as though they were waiting for a miracle to happen.


    ¡°Look! Can you see how powerful your grandfather is? Our family has a long history, but he is definitely the most remarkable


    person in our family history. Just sit back and admire the battle. Just watch as your grandfather takes down that arrogant pig.


    Just watch as our family rises to be one of the most powerful families in the martial arts world. More importantly, study how


    your grandfather fights. If you can learn anything, it would be a real boon to your cultivation of martial arts.¡±


    A father and son watched from a distance behind the crowd.


    It was none other than Lv Hua and his father, Lv Zi-Ming.


    Lv Zi-Ming spoke to his son thoughtfully withplete confidence in Lv Song-Liang and high hopes for Lv Hua.


    From the sound of it, Lv Zi-Ming seemed confident that Lv Song-Liang would win.


    Then again, Ye Fan was a less experienced martial artist who had spent less than 20 years practicing martial arts.


    On the other hand, Lv Song-Liang was a highly respectable martial artist with a century of experience.


    Even if Lv Song-Liang only became a


    supreme grandmaster yey reaeyitly,


    the audi ce WaSOY t e opinion that


    sb


    Ye Fan was incapable of


    defeating him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Zi-Ming wasn''t alone in this opinion.


    Everyone in the crowd felt exactly the same way.


    However, Lv Hua they didn''t feelforted by what his father said.


    These people might not have witnessed Ye Fan''s skills, but Lv Hua certainly had.


    Nearly a hundred martial artists


    participated in that Peiecoae


    ¡°Sans packorn¨¦ , but none of


    t were capable of defeating this


    young man. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With a single punch and kick, he had taken out a Chu Sect grandmaster.


    Before Ye Fan showed them how


    powerful he was, no one belieyv


    was zante of dointf@ny damage


    either¡¯ eryone treated him like an


    idiot and thought he was suicidal.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the young man ended up winning.


    Time and time again, the young man proved himself to be powerful beyond his age.


    Even though everyone felt Ye Fan would lose, Lv Hua couldn''t help asking, "Is Grandpa really capable of beating him?"


    Suddenly, the bright sound of a sword broke the silence.


    Everyone watched as a green light


    appeared in the distance.


    Asword came flying from the sky at the speed of light.


    In an instant, the sword flew right into Lv Song-Liang''s hand.


    Lv Song-Liang stood in mid-air as he hacked the sword furiously.


    "Die!"


    HUUU!


    Raging wind surged as theke flooded.


    A battle of the millennium was about tomence!

 Chapter 1455 Is It Over?

    Chapter 1455 Is It Over?


    The instant Lv Song-Liang raised his sword, theke water surged wildly.


    The surging water went towards Lv Song-Liang''s sword as though he had summoned it.


    Tons of water almost instantly froze into ice from the sword energy.


    He attacked Ye Fan with an unstoppable force.


    The wind in the wake of his attack swept in all directions like a typhoon.


    The surging water shattered huge rocks while the snow swept everywhere from the wave of energy.


    From a distance, it looked like a silver dragon swimming in the ocean in the sky.


    "Wow!"


    "Is this the true prowess of a supreme grandmaster?" "He is capable of causing rocks to shatter and make waves rise from the


    water with a single move."


    ¡°Even the earth beneath his feet is shaking!"


    The audience on the ind looked even more shocked when they saw Lv Song-Liang''s move.


    Even though they had read about a supreme grandmaster''s power to move heaven and earth, nothing could beat the


    amazement of witnessing it firsthand.


    They finally grasped why all martial artists wanted to be supreme grandmasters.


    The power of a supreme grandmaster was simply too enticing.


    "If | be a strong as my grandfather, | would never have gotten humiliated in the rainforest. Would the God of War have


    treated me so rudely on Mount Yunding back then? | wouldn''t have had to fear the martial arts court and | wouldn''t live in fear of


    this Ye Fan."


    In the crowd, Lv Hua''s fear suddenly disappeared when he saw what his grandfather was truly capable of.


    His eyes were burning with desire and a great motivation.


    That was a yearning and motivation to be a supreme grandmaster.


    Even people who knew nothing about martial arts like Yang Zi-Jiang, Zhang Xin-Yu, and the others certainly felt equally


    impressed.


    "Damn! Are we at a movie filming or something?"


    "No way. Local movies don''t have such realistic special effects..."


    Yang Zi-Jiang and his wife were in shock.


    Their eyes nearly popped from their sockets as they watched Lv Song-Liang stand in midair while water gathered to form


    dragons.


    Everything seemed as fantastical as a


    movie.


    All their previous concepts of the world instantly shattered.


    It was unimaginable that a mere human could be capable of such a feat.


    "He is a goner! He''s doomed for sure! That dude is probably going to get hacked to pieces even if he were made of iron,"


    shouted Yang Zi-Jiang in shock as he looked at Ye Fan pitifully and felt certain that Ye Fan was incapable of escaping.


    "Uh huh. There''s no way he can survive this. He should have just stayed in Jiangdong and continued to lead his band of thugs.


    Why did hee over to provoke these people? Does he think he is still in Jiangdong?" Chu Wen-Fei chimed in.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan continued to stand quietly while everyone reeled in shock from Lv Song-Liang''s prowess.


    Despite Lv Song-Liang''s powerful attack and the wind surging in the air, Ye Fan continued to stand expressionlessly for a


    long time.


    Not a drop of emotion could be seen on his face as his cold eyes continued to look straight ahead.


    No one knew of the glint in the young man''s profound eyes.


    ¡°What''s going on with the Unrivalled? Why hasn''t he attacked? Has he lost it?"


    Many people frowned as they contemted quizzically.


    "| don''t think so. Although he is inexperienced, he is a supreme grandmaster after all. It doesn''t make sense for him to be that


    afraid of Elder Lv," said someone in surprise.


    They felt Ye Fan was simply too lousy.


    Why didn''t he even put up a fight?


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about. My grandfather told me that supreme grandmasters are incredibly powerful.


    Many people are so overwhelmed by their energies that they feel pinned by the weight of a mountain. Ye Fan is clearly


    overwhelmed by Elder Lv''s energies. Even if he wants to make a move, it''s impossible,¡± an old man with a single eye stroked his


    beard as he exined what was going on confidently.


    UIl___IH


    I see!


    ¡°| was wondering why Ye Fan isn''t making a single move."


    "He''s too stunned by Elder Lv''s energies."


    "That makes total sense now."


    Everyone nodded in agreement after hearing the old man''s exnation.


    By now, Lv Song-Liang''s attack was about tond on Ye Fan.


    BAM!


    It felt as thoughs had collided as Lv Song-Liang''s sword energy struck Ye Fan squarely.


    In that moment, it felt as though a small missile had exploded.


    The water beneath Ye Fan evaporated into thin air.


    Tons of water flooded madly in all directions under Lv Song-Liang''s attack.


    Even the tourists in the boats very far


    away from them felt pha ¨¦gnpactot


    ths attack\as theirboats tilted. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, they were located near


    thekeside. The meget theikdbats


    ti ane ret gy swept them


    straight to the shore. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The raging wind left a flood in its wake.


    The tower of water paled inparison to the so-called famous sights of West Lake.


    ¡°AHHHH!"


    "Run!" "A tsunami!"


    "It''s a tsunami!"


    "A tsunami is here!"


    It wasplete chaos around West Lake.


    All the tourists ran like crazy like their lives depended on it.


    The martial artists on the ind were no exception. They were all swept away by the waves.


    The red carpet and flowers were swept away as well.


    No one would have guessed that a single attack could be so destructive.


    Sure enough, a supreme grandmaster was remarkably powerful.


    The wind kept sweeping over West Lake for a long time before it finally stopped.


    "How did it go? Is it over?"


    The martial artists on the ind stood up one after another.


    They disregarded their damp clothing, and they all turned to look at the heart of the battle.


    Lv Song-Liang stood with his hands


    behind him dressed ip-a tongt6B


    Malodk Gh his face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His white hair fluttered in the wind, and he looked unreachable.

 Chapter 1456 Earth Shattering

    Chapter 1456 Earth Shattering


    Ye Fan was no longer standing where he was.


    It felt as though he had disappeared into thin air!


    "Huh?"


    ¡°Where did that kid go?"


    "Did he run for it?"


    Everyone looked in surprise at the empty space as they looked around curiously in search of Ye Fan.


    Lv Song-Liang looked around as he smiled proudly at the crowd and said, "Don''t bother looking. How could the boy survive my


    attack? He must have gotten beaten to a pulp! That scum is now dead. From now on, you can sleep in peace."


    His resounding voice swept in all directions thunderously.


    Lv Song-Liang''s voice was the only sound that could be heard throughout West Lake.


    Everyone bowed respecifully.


    ¡°Elder Lv, you are incredible! You certainly live up to your new title. Congrattions for ridding us of the scum and serving


    justice!"


    ¡°Congrattions for ridding us of the scum and serving justice!"


    Lv Hua and the others were overjoyed to learn of Ye Fan''s death.


    Everyone went over to bow and congratte Lv Song-Liang in unison.


    Their resounding reverent voices kept reverberating in the atmosphere.


    Lv Song-Liang stood with his hands behind his back proudly.


    He seemed as though he had reached the crest of his career.


    However, coldughter quietly rang in the air as everyone bowed to Lv Song-Liang.


    "Isn''t it too early to congratte him?"


    What?


    The moment his words rang in the air, it exploded on everyone else like an unexpected lightning bolt.


    Everyone was instantly startled, and even Lv Song-Liang''s eyes constricted.


    "Isn''t that Ye Fan''s voice?"


    Everyone turned to look around in shock but was incapable of finding the young man.


    Just as everyone was starting to wonder where this voice came from, the calmke instantly exploded.


    Awall of water charged into the sky.


    The silhouette of a young man appeared as he walked on the water amid the waves.


    He was smiling, but that smile could send chills down one''s spine.


    "What on earth?! How can this be? Even if you survived my attack, you should at least be gravely injured. How could you escape


    unscathed? Tell me! How did you manage to do it?"


    Agrave look emerged on Lv Song-Liang''s face as the young man gradually walked over nonchntly.


    Although Lv Song-Liang had only made a single attack, it was his most powerful one.


    He wanted to kill Ye Fan in one fell swoop in the hope of making a name for himself with this battle.


    It never crossed Lv Song-Liang''s mind that Ye Fan didn''t die after taking on that attack, and actually managed to escape


    unscathed.


    Lv Song-Liang was naturally shocked.


    However, Ye Fan merelyughed coldly at Lv Song-Liang''s questions.


    "You are just a newly minted supreme grandmaster. How dare you even dream of killing me? Even Ye Qing-Tian wouldn''t


    dare to say such a thing."


    ¡°How dare you!"


    "Such audacity!"


    "How could he insult the God of War?"


    "He has a death wish!"


    Ye Fan''s words agitated everyone again.


    Lv Song-Liang looked angry. "You certainly talk big. Since you were capable of surviving my attack, you certainly have reason to


    say this. However, you probably won''t be as lucky this time," his deep words quietly rang.


    No one knew how murderous Lv Song-Liang felt when he uttered these words.


    Everyone watched as Lv Song-Liang raised his head and roared.


    Immense energy from as far as a kilometer away flooded towards Lv Song-Liang once more.


    Lv Song-Liang absorbed all the energy like a whale swallowing water.


    His body started to swell as though he were a rubber ball, and the veins on his forehead began to bulge.


    "Oh my goodness...Is this.Js that our Lv n''s ouwed technique, SelfExplosion?"


    Lv Zi-Ming was shocked to see what Lv Song-Liang was doing.


    It was unimaginable that Ye Fan could have forced his father to use this dark art.


    Although the technique could help his father increase internal energy quickly, it had significant side effects. It would take several


    years for his father to recover his level of martial arts he would lose in this process.


    Also, it was incredibly risky to use this skill.


    If he was careless, he would end up exploding like a balloon.


    The Lv n ancestors had deemed this technique one that most of the regr n members were forbidden from practicing.


    Even those who were allowed to learn it could only use it when they had no choice.


    However, Lv Song-Liang ended up using this technique.


    This meant that Ye Fan was so powerful that Lv Song-Liang was afraid of him.


    ¡°How could Ye Fan be so powerful that my father would be forced to use such a technique on him?"


    Lv Zi-Ming suddenly lost confidence.


    Considering his father''s experience,


    he felt that Lv Song- jan, wauld\"''


    defgatshia Joung tran easily. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, things had progressed beyond his expectation.


    Lv Song-Liang was now ready to attack.


    After absorbing a lot of energy, Lv Song-Liang had grown to the size of a small giant by now.


    He looked ferocious as he stared coldly at Ye Fan. His voice sounded utterly grating.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You were capable of forcing me to


    use this technique. Even if yo Aj


    today, yo oughtts\be-proud of


    yoitse! , Lv Song-Liang spoke in an


    intimidating tone as he stepped on


    theke. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In an instant, waves surged wildly once again.


    Meanwhile, nine columns of water rose from beneath Lv Song-Liang''s feet.


    Each water column transformed into a hundred-meter long water dragon as it rose into the air.


    Theke flooded its shores as these nine water dragons soared into the sky.


    Lv Song-Liang pointed into the air to aim the dragons at Ye Fan before he attacked.


    ¡°Eat this! Dragon Soars to the Sky!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    The nine water dragons flew into the


    air with an mesa


    win pramedard irds screeched.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan stood in the raging wind and remained calm.


    His face looked emotionless while his deep eyes shone brightly.


    The young man finally moved when the nine water dragons were about to strike him.


    The moment he moved, it was earth-shattering!

 Chapter 1457 Immense Energies

    Chapter 1457 Immense Energies


    Ye Fan instantly jumped into the air at the speed of light.


    Adragon''s roar echoed throughout the atmosphere.


    Ye Fan''s top exploded with that roar.


    His tanned skin was covered in a golden glow as his muscles bulged.


    No one knew of the strength within Ye Fan''s lean body.


    Also, the mark of a gold dragon quietly appeared on Ye Fan''s back.


    His body became imprable as the illusion of a dragon appeared behind him.


    After one year, Ye Fan finally used the Dragon God Body once more!


    Even from a distance, everyone sensed an immense power sweeping towards them. It was so strong that they felt breathless.


    "What technique is this?¡±


    "How could he summon a gold dragon?"


    Everyone on the ind was shocked.


    They kept looking at the gold dragon before them.


    Their shock was no surprise since they had never heard of any martial arts technique like this.


    ¡°Humph! It just looks shy on the outside. Now that Dad has used his dark technique, how can Ye Fan possibly fight him?" Lv


    Zi-Ming clenched his fists tightly as he looked up at Ye Fan.


    However, Lv Hua said nothing.


    He simply looked on solemnly. No one knew what was on his mind.


    Internal energy surged in the air wildly.


    The massive wave crashed down like a huge rock.


    The intense energy almost swallowed the ind.


    Fortunately, the grandmaster, He Chen, used martial arts to help everyone else to block the impact.


    Otherwise, the remnants of their internal energies alone were enough to kill all the martial artists on the ind.


    "Die!" Lv Song-Liang shouted through the storm once more.


    Everyone watched as the nine water dragons changed direction and soared into the air towards Ye Fan.


    "This kid is such an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t he know it was a bad idea to jump into the air?¡±


    "Doesn''t he know that he has nowhere to hide in mid-air? Now he will end up bing Elder Lv''s target practice."


    Many people in the crowd shook their heads as they scoffed.


    They looked at Ye Fan as though he was already a dead man.


    They had no idea that the moment Ye Fan activated Dragon God Body, he did not n on running since it was pointless.


    Despite the treacherous path ahead, he charged forward bravely!


    Sure enough, Ye Fan made no attempt to evade Lv Song-Liang''s blows.


    Ye Fan clenched his fist and mmed it down violently.


    "What?"


    "Does the kid intend on taking it head-on?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    "Even a fool would know not to do that.¡±


    "How could Ye Fan even think of taking that blow?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Everyone was surprised to see the young man bathing in gold light attack with a punch in mid-air.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to act tough


    now.


    Lv Song-Liang had just attacked him with a lethal move. How could he defend himself with just a punch?


    "He is really crazy. He is too young to know better."


    He Chen looked at Ye Fan in shock as he shook his head.


    He felt the young man was careless and arrogant.


    How could he think that he could use just his punch to fend himself against a lethal blow from a supreme grandmaster?


    It waspletely futile and suicidal.


    Ye Fan''s punch reached its target while everyone was still ridiculing him.


    The young man had attacked using the most primitive method and in the most violent manner as his punch collided with Lv


    Song-Liang''s attack.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t lose like they expected. Instead, the nearest water dragon instantly copsed under Ye Fan''s attack.


    The column of water exploded and shot into the air.


    In the distance, Lv Song-Liang coughed up blood on the spot.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this sight.


    Ye Fan didn''t slow down after attacking the first water dragon.


    He jumped into the air and kicked.


    BAM BAM!


    He kicked twice and two more water dragons exploded.


    Ye Fan kept attacking with his punches and kicks as he whittled away at Lv Song-Liang''s attack.


    His body glowed as the dragon behind him roared.


    Immense energy radiated from him as the raging wind howled like a wolf.


    With every blow, another water dragon exploded.


    With every kick, energy spread in all directions.


    Ye Fan was like a merciless killing machine.


    Every part of his body was like a deadly weapon.


    Lv Song-Liang''s attacks shriveled up powerlessly.


    In the end, Ye Fan attacked with both hands and gripped thest two water dragons by the throat.


    The nine water dragons Lv Song-Liang used all his energy to create instantly copsed with a bang.


    In a matter of seconds, Ye Fan had simply used such primitive methods and astounding moves to destroy all the water


    dragons.


    His moves left everyone in shock.


    Lv Song-Liang trembled as he coughed up a lot of blood the moment his attack was obliterated.


    "No! Impossible! Absolutely


    impossible! | attacked ith fatlorde.


    Ww. contd you hal fesitoyed my


    a Mee so easily? it is simply


    impossible!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Song-Liang''s mouth was filled with blood as he stared at Ye Fan incredulously.


    His bloodshot eyes were filled with disbelief as he roared hysterically like a lunatic.


    It waspletely uneptable for his first battle as supreme grandmaster to end so tragically.


    He had used everything he had on Ye Fan, but Ye Fan remainedpletely unscathed.


    Even after using hisst resort, he had


    suffered such an overwhelming defeat.


    ¡°No! Absolutely impossible!" roared Lv Song-Liang repeatedly.


    The hysterical look on his face was poles apart from his proud demeanor when he was given his title earlier.


    However, Ye Fan ignored Lv Song-Liang''s rage.


    After Ye Fan destroyed Lv Song-Liang''s attack, Ye Fan stopped fighting.


    He looked at the pathetic Lv


    Song-Liang res eS CON


    thou heywer a ft ¡®iP you hand


    Ly¡®Hua over, | will leave your corpse


    intact." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Song-Liang kept shaking his head


    and saying the same e\ag repeatediy


    poygtitee Hadn''t¡¯ heard what Ye


    Fan said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems you don''t intend on telling me where he is. In that case, there''s no use keeping you around."


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, his eyes turned cold.


    He waved an arm and Lv Song-Liang''s sword flew right out of his own hands.


    Under Ye Fan''s control, it swiftly turned and came piercing towards Lv Song-Liang''s forehead!

 Chapter 1458 The Demise of a Supreme Grandmaster

    Chapter 1458 The Demise of a Supreme Grandmaster


    "No! You can''t kill me! I''m a supreme grandmaster and a pir of the nation. How dare you kill me?" Lv Song-Liang''s eyes grew


    wide as he yelled desperately.


    He finally panicked when he saw the sword flying towards him while a murderous vibe emanated from Ye Fan.


    Everyone on the ind was equally shocked.


    War God Castle''s envoy, He Chen, shouted sternly, "Ye Fan, stop! Don''t you dare!"


    Many people shouted angrily at Ye Fan as well.


    Lv Song-Liang was highly regarded in the martial arts circle and well loved.


    Everyone couldn''t help trying to stop him when Ye Fan was about to ughter Lv Song-Liang.


    But how could anyone stop him?


    The next thing everyone heard was a terrible piercing sound.


    Amenacing light shed quickly.


    The sword instantly pierced through Lv Song-Liang''s head as though it was tofu while he stared on in shock.


    Since Lv Song-Liang had just used a dark technique, he no longer had any energy left, so he was incapable of withstanding Ye


    Fan''s attack.


    Blood gushed from his head.


    The momentum of the attack threw Lv Song-Liang into the air before pinning him to a pir.


    Blood gushed and quickly covered the banner on the pir.


    The pir read ¡®Title eptance Ceremony¡¯ no less.


    However, the mboyant words now seemed ironic.


    Everyone went quiet.


    There was a deathly silence.


    rrwY''i nin+nrl Donrl 4r\r OA minn Tool/


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    All eyes stared in disbelief at the sight before them.


    No one would have guessed that the proud Lv Song-Liang would end up dying like this.


    Even Lv Song-Liang probably never thought that the celebration of his greatest achievement would end up being his funeral!


    He had practiced martial arts for a lifetime. After going into cultivation for a hundred days and making it to the ranks of a supreme


    grandmaster, he was swiftly ughtered.


    Irony!


    Sheer irony!


    If Lv Song-Liang knew of his fate now, he would never have allowed Lv Hua to stir trouble in Jiangdong.


    "Wait...Did he die...just like that?"


    Tori/


    After a long silence, people started to gasp.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    From the moment Ye Fan attacked with overwhelming force to Lv Song-Liang''s defeat and his death, it seemed as though barely


    a second had passed.


    Just moments ago, they were still celebrating Lv Song-Liang''s aplishments.


    Moments after basking in his glory, Lv Song-Liang quickly died under Ye Fan''s de.


    Things transpired so quickly that everyone was at a loss.


    Some people even felt that they were hallucinating.


    They even mistook Ye Fan for Lv Song-Liang and thought Lv Song-Liang won.


    After rubbing their eyes, they discovered that the man pinned on the pir was


    genuinely the previous head of the Lv family, Lv Song-Liang.


    Only then did they finally realize that Lv Song-Liang had truly perished.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°How could Ye Fan be so powerful?"


    "He is probably no older than us, right?"


    "Oh my god, is he some demon?"


    Yang Zi-Jiang and the others found it inexplicable and horrific.


    Chu Wen-Feipletely lost his cool.


    He finally realized exactly how formidable Ye Fan truly was.


    "No wonder he was capable of making all the Jiangdong big shots bow to him. It''s no surprise that people woulde from near


    and far to pay respects to this country bumpkin who became a live-in husband. This was the reason everyone revered him.


    Considering how formidable he is, who else can call himself King of Jiangdong?" said Chu Wen-Fei as he shook his head before


    he eventuallyughed.


    However, hisughter was filled with a sense of defeat and self-deprecation.


    Chu Wen-Fei thought that if he was diligent, he could catch up to Ye Fan in 20 to 30 years and trample Ye Fan beneath his feet.


    After he had finally grasped Ye Fan''s prowess, Chu Wen-Fei found his ns hrious.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Despite being a proud man, Chu Wen-Fei was well aware of what he was capable of.


    He was keenly aware that he couldn''t be half as good as Ye Fan even if he was given an additional hundred years of life.


    It turned out that the man Chu Wen-Fei despised waspletely unreachable in his lifetime.


    It was sheer irony!


    There was probably nothing more painful than knowing his life was a joke.


    He Yu-Rou kept looking up at the young man in front of her as Chu Wen-Fei wallowed in despair.


    Alight was glowing in her eyes.


    For some reason, He Yu-Rou found the young man absolutely dazzling.


    She found him brilliant when she saw him at Dongchang Lake, just like she did today.


    He seemed to be creating miracles all the time.


    DRIP DRIP DRIP...


    Blood gradually trickled down the de.


    Each drop scattered as they fell on the ground.


    The crisp sound of the blood dripping reverberated through the air as it struck the people in their hearts.


    Lv Song-Liang was already dead.


    "You...you... How could you kill him?


    How dare you kill Elder Lv? War God


    Castle just bestowed hi thetithe ot


    remeatandhaSter and made him


    Asis of the nation. How could you


    have done that?" He Chen was so


    angry after seeing what became of


    Lv Song-Liang that he trembled in


    fury. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He found it inexplicable that Ye Fan


    would have the guts ja visregaed lin


    stayghter LW eong.Liang without


    batting an eyelid. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s actions had certainly infuriated He Chen.


    He Chen''s veins throbbed as he shouted at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Elder He is right!"


    "You are a murderer and merciless demon!¡± "You killed Elder Lv for no reason!"


    "You killed our legendary general!"


    "Do you admit to your crimes?"


    After He Chen made the first move, more and more people walked out from the crowd and started yelling at Ye Fan sternly.


    They seemed determined to seek revenge for Lv Song-Liang.


    After all, Lv Song-Liang was highly reputable in the martial arts circle and the leader of the South, so he was well-loved.


    Inparison, Ye Fan was just a


    young man. Ye Fan wa ready) (1 \


    controversial to\begir with, and most


    ofthe martial arts elders didn''t like


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Now that Ye Fan had ughtered Lv Song-Liang, the crowd was naturally outraged by Ye Fan''s brutal ways.

 Chapter 1459 The Attack at West Lake

    Chapter 1459 The Attack at West Lake


    ¡°Admit to my crimes?¡±


    Ye Fan was fearless of their judgment.


    He looked down at them as he smiled coldly.


    His menacing voice echoed through the air quietly like a peal of thunder.


    "Hahaha! How dare you ants judge me? What crime have |mitted? The Lv family wanted to steal my legacy and kill my


    family, but they showed no repentance and even lied. | was kind enough to keep his corpse intact. He deserved this end. All of


    you arepletely blind and incapable of seeing right from wrong. | killed someone who deserved to die, yet you call me a


    murderer and a ruthless demon.


    Would you have condemned Lv Song-Liang if | was the one who died today? Would you have called him a murderer and


    monster?"


    Ye Fanughed angrily as his rhetorical questions exploded in the atmosphere.


    His resounding voice sounded like goldnding on the ground.


    ¡°Be quiet! You are a nothing but scum! You are full of bullshit and merciless! How can youpare yourself to Elder Lv? Also,


    how dare you call us ants and disrespect your elders? That''s absolutely disgraceful!"


    Everyone turned to He Chen, War God Castle''s special envoy, and said, "Elder He, are you going to stand by and let Ye Fan get


    away with this? Elder Lv is highly respectable in the country. War God Castle has just given him a title and made him a pir of


    the nation but he died at Ye Fan''s hands. Insulting War God Castle is as good as opposing the entire Chinese martial arts circle!


    Since he has just fought with Elder Lv, he must be tired. Why don''t you take this chance to finish him off in one fell swoop while


    he is tired? Please seek revenge for Elder Lv! Kill this scum and serve justice for us!"


    "Yes, he''s right! Elder He, you can''t stand on the sidelines and watch since you are War God Castle''s representative. Take this


    chance to finish him off while he is exhausted! Please annihte this scum for good!" the single-eyed old man stepped out from


    the crowd and implored He Chen.


    After some people took the lead, more people stepped forward.


    In the end, almost all eyes were on He Chen.


    Lv Song-Liang was already dead, so the next most respectable and powerful person among them was War God Castle''s high-


    ranking envoy, He Chen.


    Hence, everyone could only implore He Chen to kill Ye Fan.


    "Elder He, do it!"


    ¡°Elder He, please do it!"


    ¡°Elder He, please ughter the scum and purge our ranks of this monster!"


    Everyone was greatly agitated now.


    Over a hundred people stood by theke and bowed to He Chen.


    Their sad voices echoed throughout West Lake like a flood.


    Ye Fan had acted against their rules and incurred public wrath by killing Lv Song-Liang.


    All at once, the martial artists at West Lake begged He Chen to kill Ye Fan, avenge Lv Song-Liang, and rid them of this monster.


    He Chen was no fool. Although he wanted to kill Ye Fan, Ye Fan was a supreme grandmaster. Even though he had just engaged


    in battle with another supreme grandmaster and was exhausted, He Chen didn''t have the confidence to finish him off on his own.


    He Chen spoke deeply to the crowd, "Ye Fan deserves to die for killing the innocent so brutally. You are right. If we don''t take the


    chance to kill him now, he will bring catastrophe upon us one day! But | have to say that even though he might be exhausted, a


    supreme grandmaster is still hard to kill. If you want him dead, | can''t do it on my own. You have to help me to ensure he is


    ughtered.¡±


    Everyone responded to He Chen''s call to arms.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to agree to it.


    "Okay!"


    "We will do it together!"


    "Kill this monster!"


    "We will get justice for Elder Lv!"


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    Countless silhouettes soared into the sky immediately.


    Internal energy swept in all directions as they made their moves.


    "Wave Leg Technique!"


    "Wind Fist Technique!"


    "Ultimate Sword!" "Praying Mantis Fist Technique!"


    Everyone attacked using all kinds of moves without holding back.


    All of them used their best techniques.


    They went all out to kill Ye Fan as they executed their most formidable techniques.


    Theke started to boil wildly.


    Perhaps none of them was strong enough to fight Ye Fan by himself, but there were more than a hundred gathered here.


    After all, the ocean was formed by countless streams, and a ze could rise from a single spark.


    Now that these people had joined hands to kill Ye Fan, they were undoubtedly capable of attacking with immense strength.


    After everyone made their move, He Chen had no qualms about fighting Ye Fan.


    Fire burned in his cold eyes as energy gathered at his core and internal energy surged from within him.


    Immense energy started to gather in his palm.


    He was now like a fully drawn back


    bow and ready to attack ayithCaDihe¡¯


    caysuaging towards his palm.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tyrant Fist Technique!¡±


    BOOM!


    A deep earth-shattering shout came as boundless energy was released.


    In the distance, Chu Wen-Fei and the


    others watched as ap fa print


    adectoyearda ve Fan until it


    combined forces with everyone''s


    attacks. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The sheer number of martial artists present certainly made their attacks much more powerful.


    With so many peoplebining their attacks, the energy converged and created a storm.


    It roared like a wild beast as it came sweeping towards Ye Fan.


    Everywhere it touched, it caused the wind to rage and left broken stones in its path.


    The entire West Lake was in chaos.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "This...oh my..."


    "Is this..."


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others were dumbstruck by the terrifying scene before them.


    Their eyes were filled with shock.


    It was unimaginable for them to witness a scene that seemed to havee straight out of the movies.


    They couldn''t believe that mere humans could actually be this powerful.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others felt that everything they knew about this world had shattered!


    He Yu-Rou clenched her fists tight!


    as she watched th heyoeaeal


    She dig tier Hate to blink. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know if Ye Fan was capable of surviving such a massive blow.

 Chapter 1460 The Bloodstained West Lake

    Chapter 1460 The Bloodstained West Lake


    RUMBLE!


    Waves of power erupted.


    Everyone''sbined attacks left waves of energy surging in all directions like a storm as it headed for Ye Fan with unstoppable


    force.


    The young man stood with his hands behind his back.


    He looked down at everyone calmly as he watched them unleash their attack while he listened to what they had to say.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed.


    His cold threateningughter was filled with ridicule.


    "The Lv family crossed me, and you ants want to do the same? Fine. If it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you get. What have | to


    fear? If you send ten men, | will kill ten men. If you send a hundred, | will kill a hundred of you. If the entire world wants to go


    against me, | will ughter everyone on earth!"


    Ye Fan''s coldughter sounded extremely menacing.


    His energies swept like a storm in all directions and were so powerful that they left West Lake surging.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was almost as cold as an ice cave.


    "What on earth...¡±


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others trembled once more at the sight.


    They didn''t expect that a single shout from Ye Fan would feel so threatening.


    The energy coursing from him seemed as strong as the hundred martial artistsbined.


    "He''s just pretending to be powerful. Don''t be afraid. He just finished fighting a major battle, so he must be spent. It''s impossible


    for him to fend himself from ourbined attack!" He Chen shouted from the crowd to encourage the martial artists.


    "You''re right!"


    ¡°He is outnumbered. How can he go against us since there are so many of us?"


    "He thinks he can kill everyone on earth?"


    "All he has is arrogance. What a joke!"


    Everyone chimed in with simr remarks.


    They released even more internal energies as they spoke.


    Ye Fan instantly jumped into the air after staying quiet and motionless for a while.


    He stood in mid-air like a god with immense internal energy raging from him.


    He stepped forward with the weight of a mountain and used Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s first move, Cloud Sun Kick.


    His unstoppable attack collided with the martial artists¡¯bined attack.


    But to their surprise, the scene of their attacks holding up against each other that


    they had expected didn''t happen.


    The moment their attacks touched each other, the martial artists¡¯ raging attack was instantly cut into half and trampled into


    pieces.


    Ye Fan''s attack was unstoppable.


    He was as powerful as a hot knife cutting through butter.


    Ye Fan destroyed their attack like he was crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    "W-what? How is this possible?"


    ¡°No! This is absolutely impossible! How could it be that so many of us can''t even take one blow from him?"


    He Chen and the others were stunned by the sight.


    They never dreamed that he could ovee theirbined attacks so easily.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s second move, Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    BAM!


    Athunderous explosion echoed through the air.


    An even more terrifying attack formed as Ye Fan shouted angrily in a deep tone.


    A huge threatening fist formed in front of Ye Fan.


    "Oh no!"


    "Get back!"


    ¡°Everyone, get back!"


    The moment they realized that Ye Fan was ready to attack again, He Chen and the others went berserk with fear.


    Everyone shivered and felt their scalps go numb at the sight.


    He Chen shouted as he ran like crazy.


    Despite their hate for Ye Fan, they all ran like the wind.


    But were they capable of outrunning Ye Fan''s blow?


    Certainly not.


    The instant He Chen and the others started to run, Ye Fan''s gigantic and heavy fist fell on them.


    BAM!


    In an instant, the earth split open.


    Ye Fan''s attack almost cut right through the ind.


    Half the ind was instantly engulfed byke water like a sinking ship.


    The people whom Ye Fan had just attacked instantly died.


    Their flesh and blood exploded as their bones shattered.


    They didn''t even have the chance to


    scream before they died. Instead, their bodies were immediately swallowed by theke.


    "You...yOu...¡±


    "You actually...you actually dared to kill them?!"


    He Chen and the others were stunned by this scene.


    They didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so vicious.


    How could he have actually ughtered them?


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that War God Castle mighte after you? Aren''t you afraid of angering all the Chinese martial artists?"


    shouted He Chen in panic.


    At this stage, they could only try to threaten Ye Fan using War God Castle.


    After all, ording to the rules, martial artists weren''t allowed to ughter those weaker than them.


    There were even more restrictions for martial artists at grandmaster level and above.


    The moment those rules were broken, they might end up getting ughtered by War God Castle.


    Hence, He Chen and the others were not afraid of provoking him.


    No matter how powerful Ye Fan was, they had the protection of War God Castle, so he wouldn''t dare to flout those rules by killing


    them.


    Instead, Ye Fan surprised them by fighting so viciously.


    Despite He Chen and the others¡¯ shouts, Ye Fan ignored what they said.


    Grandmasters were people who would not allow themselves to be insulted, after all.


    Moreover, these people didn''t know better and provoked him repeatedly.


    They even wanted to attack him together


    when he was weakened.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to lower himself


    to their level, but the had stabedrhly


    keq\fich IikS2 tool. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| had no intention of killing you, but you asked for it!"


    Ye Fan looked cold as his threatening voice exploded thunderously.


    His overwhelming attack suddenly came down on them.


    HUUU!


    An enormous palm print instantly appeared as the wind raged.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s third move, Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    BAM!


    The palm print was so powerful that it left the earth shaking while it blocked out the sun.


    It was so threatening that everyone almost stopped breathing.


    "No! Ye Fan, you can''t kill us! How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Monster! You monster! You bloodthirsty monster!"


    He Chen and the others shouted desperately, but it was futile.


    Ye Fan didn''t show any mercy.


    Instead, he attacked them with even greater strength.


    Everyone lost all hope as they looked at the huge palm print in the air.


    "Unrivalled Grandmaster, don''t do it!"


    "We''re sorry! Please stop! Don''t kill us!"


    "Please!"


    The martial artists shouted hopelessly in a sad voice.


    Some of them were filled with regret


    as they knelt and imted ve Kah¡¯ ''


    t fully whiile rest ran like crazy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even a supreme grandmaster might


    not be capable of escaniga ye Pants


    magsixe palin bint, let alone these


    puny ants. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    BAM!


    The massive palm printnded on the martial artists anyway.

 Chapter 1461 Never Give Up

    Chapter 1461 Never Give Up


    Ye Fan''s attack was incredibly powerful.


    In an instant, it caused waves to surge.


    The ind at the center of West Lake instantly split open and sank into theke.


    The martial artists who had previously survived Ye Fan''s first attack now sank into theke along with the ind.


    "No! Don''t kill me!"


    "I''m a grandmaster and War God Castle''s special envoy! How dare you kill me?"


    He Chen desperately shouted with his eyes bloodshot before he died.


    Even though He Chen shouted desperately, it was futile.


    BAM!


    A huge palm print instantlynded with a deep boom.


    Bone shattered while blood and flesh sprayed into the air as He Chen died


    instantly.


    The raging waves on West Lake shattered his mangled body.


    No one knew of the regret He Chen felt when he perished.


    They had underestimated Ye Fan.


    They thought that after fighting Lv Song-Liang, Ye Fan would be sapped for sure.


    Even if they couldn''t surpass Ye Fan, they should have been able to at least defend themselves.


    He Chen never once imagined Ye Fan would be this strong.


    Ye Fan destroyed their attacks with a single punch, kick, and palm move.


    If they knew things would end up like this, they wouldn''t have dared to anger this demon.


    HUUU!


    The cold wind gusted as waves towered over them while theke surged threateningly.


    Remnants of the impact from Ye Fan''s attack continued to surge wildly in all directions.


    He Yu-Rou and the others had already taken cover in a boat. They hopelessly watched as a huge wave came towards them.


    The four of them were keenly aware that they would break into smithereens like the rocks around them if the wave hit them.


    Even He Chen and the martial artists had been incapable of surviving Ye Fan''s attack. What else could ordinary folks like them


    do?


    ¡°Are we really going to die?¡± He Yu-Rou''s eyes turned red as she looked ahead in panic.


    She didn''t think that she would end up dying at Ye Fan''s hands.


    Chu Wen-Fei and the others felt powerless and angry.


    They shouldn''t have tried to sneak their way in.


    Now they would end up dead for no reason.


    Even though they hadn''t done anything to Ye Fan, they were going to wind up dead.


    Just as He Yu-Rou and the others powerlessly waited for death, a green light came towards them and formed a shield in front of


    them to protect them from the oing wave.


    Despite the violent storm outside, it was useless against the shield.


    "A-are we alive?¡±


    "Did we survive?"


    After a long time, the storm halted.


    Yang Zi-Jiang and the others shouted happily after surviving the disaster.


    Only He Yu-Rou raised her head to look at the young man standing proudly in mid-air.


    Waves towered behind him while West Lake surged wildly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He looked imposing, and his eyes were dark and profound as he stood there like a god.


    From a distance, his greatness made them want to kneel and bow to him.


    The ind in front of the young man had disappeared. All that remained was a vastke.


    Blood and body parts floated on theke surface.


    The sight was gory and scary!


    Just a few hours ago, there was a lively banquet going on to celebrate Lv Song-Liang''s sess. No one would have guessed


    that it would end up looking like purgatory now.


    Two grandmasters had been ughtered.


    Ye Fan had pinned one of them to a stone pir with a sword, and his body had now sunk into theke.


    The other grandmaster had died an even more tragic death and had been beaten to a pulp by Ye Fan!


    Before the day was through, a supreme grandmaster and a grandmaster were both dead.


    Over a hundred martial artists who were guests at the banquet had sunk to the bottom of theke with Ye Fan''s unsurpassable


    attack. No one knew whether they were dead or alive.


    Ye Fan had used his strength and formidable techniques to show the world.


    Grandmasters were not to be humiliated!


    Ye Fan would not take insults for nothing!


    HUUU!


    Agentle breeze went over West Lake.


    He Yu-Rou stood on tiptoe to look into the distance.


    She inexplicably felt that the young man was shining brilliantly.


    Ye Fan didn''t linger after the battle. Instead, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Hang on, Mr Chu!¡± A shy, meek voice quietly rang all of a sudden.


    Ye Fan turned his head to see a beautiful young woman calling him.


    "Thanks for saving us," said He Yu-Rou gently as she bowed to Ye Fan slightly.


    Ye Fan raised his brow and looked at the woman coldly. "Aren''t you afraid of me after I''ve killed so many people? Don''t you think


    I''m a ruthless demon?"


    He Yu-Rou nodded before she shook her head. "I''m both afraid and unafraid."


    "Hmm?" Ye Fanughed gently. "Why so?"


    He Yu-Rou said solemnly, "Anyone


    would be scared to see so many


    people dying. However, I''m n tairaid


    of you. intas patydde tate hey


    viere A ones who tried to kill you, so


    they have only themselves to me


    for underestimating you. If you''re


    really a ruthless monster, you


    wouldn''t have saved us." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Yu-Rou''s gentle voice echoed throughout West Lake.


    Ye Fan was somewhat surprised by what she said.


    He didn''t expect to encounter someone so sensible.


    "What''s your name?" asked Ye Fan suddenly.


    "He Yu-Rou," replied He Yu-Rou hurriedly.


    Ye Fan nodded. "He Yu-Rou? | will remember you."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Fan hastily turned without lingering and walked away over theke.


    He left chaos behind him as he left.


    "Dad, what should we do now? Is our family really done for?"


    Lv Hua and his father were sitting in a car and racing through the streets of Lin¡¯an.


    Lv Hua was so terrified that his face was ghastly pale, and his voice was trembling.


    He was petrified.


    After all, he had just witnessed his


    grandfather, Lv Song-Liang, whe pad


    just beco suproni&grandmaster,


    chalus¡¯ etting pinned to a stone


    pir by Ye Fan with a sword. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua immediately fled West Lake when they realized they were in hot soup.


    No one knew where Lv Zi-Ming was taking his son to now.


    "Calm down, Hua. You must calm down.


    Don''t ever give up. There is hope for


    the family as long as you live. Yo


    grandfather didniteneeldivulge


    wWHEreVou Were even when he died.


    He wanted to protect you and make


    sure our family can continue to have


    descendants." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1462 The Clan Has to Run

    Chapter 1462 The n Has to Run


    Lv Zi-Ming was a mature man. Even though the family''s patriarch had died, the old man didn''t panic as much as Lv Hua. Instead,


    he seemed unusually calm.


    He knew this was not the time to panic.


    Now that Lv Song-Liang was dead, he no longer had the support of a supreme grandmaster.


    He had to calm down and help the Lv family get through these dangerous times.


    Despite Lv Hua''s fears, Lv Zi-Ming calmly drove as heforted Lv Hua.


    "It''s useless, Dad. He''s too strong. He''s like a demon from hell. There''s no way he will let me live. He won''t let me off for sure.


    After what | did in Jiangdong, there''s no way he will spare me. He''ll cut me to pieces. Dad, I''m dead meat. I''m a goner..."


    Lv Hua was beside himself with fear. He sat slumped in the seat as he cried with tears and snot on his face.


    Lv Hua had lost all hope.


    The moment Lv Hua saw Ye Fan defeat his grandfather, Lv Hua had copsed to the floor.


    He had almost resigned himself to the same fate as his grandfather.


    If Lv Hua''s father didn''t yank him aside in the nick of time, Lv Hua would have probably ended up like He Chen and the others


    and died before sinking to the bottom of West Lake.


    "Stop it! You are a man. How could you lose heart? How can you call yourself my son and the progeny of the Lv family?" Lv Zi-


    Ming was agitated when he heard what Lv Hua said and yelled at him angrily.


    He was so disappointed with his son.


    "D-dad, | don''t want to lose hope either. But I''m at my wit''s end. He''s too strong. We can''t outdo him. Why don''t you hand me


    over to him? Since he is out to get me, the family might have a chance of surviving if | die," said Lv Hua as he cried. He had


    be despondent and wanted his father to hand himself to Ye Fan.


    It seemed Lv Hua had genuinely lost all hope.


    Then again, it wasn''t the first time Lv Hua crossed paths with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had gotten Lv Hua in big trouble while they were in the Amazon rainforest, so Lv Hua had witnessed Ye Fan''s prowess


    with his own eyes.


    Lv Hua had only dared to wreak havoc on Jiangdong because he thought Ye Fan was dead.


    Now that Ye Fan had returned even stronger and killed Lv Song-Liang with a single blow, Lv Hua waspletely overwhelmed


    by Ye Fan''s strength.


    He desperately wanted to live, but he didn''t know if he could.


    He had lusted after Qiu Mu-Cheng and dreamed of taking over Ye Fan''s legacy in Jiangdong.


    Any one of his actions was enough for Ye Fan to kill him.


    Lv Hua knew that he hadmitted truly unforgivable sins, so it wasn''t hard to see why he was beginning to despair.


    PAK!


    The moment Lv Hua finished his sentence, Lv Zi-Ming pped Lv Hua.


    "Shut up, you unfilial boy! How dare you say this? What would your deceased grandfather think? Even in his death, he wanted to


    protect you. Do you have a right to give up?" scolded Lv Zi-Ming furiously.


    Lv Hua said nothing. He just kept crying in fear helplessly. What should they do now?


    Should they go back home?


    What use was it to go home?


    His grandfather had been a supreme grandmaster, but even he had been unable to stop Ye Fan. Since the rest of the martial


    artists in his family weren''t even grandmasters, they were as good as chickens and dogs to Ye Fan. They were probably


    incapable of holding back Ye Fan for a second. How could they protect Lv Hua?


    ¡°We will go to Yanjing. We will go to War God Castle. Yes, we shall go to War God Castle! It was a major crime for Ye Fan to kill


    a supreme grandmaster appointed by War God Castle, so the leaders of War God Castle won''t let him off. You will be safe once |


    send you there. No matter how powerful Ye Fan is, would he dare to barge into the ce on his own? Once we tell Sword Saint


    and the others that Ye Fan killed a supreme grandmaster, they might even capture him right away. Whatever it is, you will live."


    After Lv Zi-Ming analyzed the situation, he decisively headed to War God Castle in Yanjing.


    "You are the family''sst hope and our future, so | won''t let you die," said Lv Zi-Ming solemnly.


    His voice was resolute.


    Lv Zi-Ming called home while they were on the run.


    "Bro? Don''t waste time asking. Listen


    up closely. Tell the n to leave


    estate and Lin¡¯ rignreeliately. Bont


    evaiy ack! Gust leave as quickly as


    you can. You have to leave home and


    get out of Jiangbei. Go as far as you


    can." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    HUUU!


    The car wheels spun as the wind howled deeply like a demon.


    Lv Zi-Ming spoke to his second younger brother sadly over the phone.


    His second younger brother was shocked to hear what Lv Zi-Ming said.


    "Zi-Ming, what''s wrong? Did


    something happen? Dad just became


    a supreme gr dryastetSsh¨¦uldn''t


    yppyo st Lake celebrating right


    now? Why do we suddenly have to


    run? What on earth happened?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The entire Lv family was now celebrating Lv Song-Liang''s aplishment of


    bing a supreme grandmaster.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The rest of the family who stayed at


    home were having a celebrator mM


    feast as well wails thetangdet t


    West BaRe Was going on. They had


    invited famous politicians,


    entrepreneurs, and celebrities. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the family was shocked andpletely unprepared to receive such a call from Lv Zi-Ming on this grand day.


    "| told you | have no time to exin. Just do it. Everyone has to run now. It''s a matter of life and death for the n."


    BAM!


    While Lv Zi-Ming was still roaring away, a deep rumble could be heard through the phone suddenly before tragic cries rang


    through the phone.


    Lv Zi-Ming instantly panicked. "Bro? Are you there? What happened? Say something! Tell me what happened! Say something,


    will you?" Lv Zi-Ming roared frantically in a deep tone.

 Chapter 1463 Collapse of the Lv Family

    Chapter 1463 Copse of the Lv Family


    No one answered Lv Zi-Ming''s cries.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me something''s happened back home?" Lv Hua''s voice trembled. He felt even more anxious


    when his father''s face lost all color.


    Lv Zi-Ming shook his head and said powerlessly, "I don''t know either.¡±


    Just as Lv Zi-Ming was about to hang up, a voice came from the phone.


    Lv Zi-Ming was instantly delighted and hurriedly asked, "Bro, what happened? What caused themotion at home?"


    Instead, Lv Zi-Ming heard an unexpected answer as a cold, threatening voice echoed by his ear. "It seems you two escaped."


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua instantly trembled when they heard the voice.


    In an instant, Lv Zi-Ming''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    ¡°A-are you...Ye Fan? Where is my brother? Where are my family members? What have you bloody done? You have already


    killed my father. Isn''t that enough? Do you have to kill us all? Why can''t you just spare us?¡±


    Lv Zi-Ming''s eyes reddened. He could almost imagine what must have be of his family even though Ye Fan hadn''t said


    anything about it.


    Perhaps out of fury or sadness, Lv Zi-Ming was roaring into the phone.


    However, the young manughed when he heard this.


    "Spare you? Don''t you think it''s hrious for you to say that? Why don''t you ask yourself what you, Lv Hua, and the rest of your


    family have done before you say that? Did you spare my family? How can you me me for the ughter if you were heartless


    to begin with? You asked for it!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan''s shout exploded thunderously.


    Acrackle could even be heard through the phone from Ye Fan''s shout.


    Lv Zi-Ming felt as though his eardrums were about to burst.


    His heart turned cold as Ye Fan clearly wasn''t nning on letting his family off.


    "Ye Fan, you evil man! You are a monster! You murderer! You are absolutely ruthless! Aren''t you afraid that the Chinese martial


    arts circle will punish you for this? War God Castle won''t let you off!" roared Lv Zi-Ming deeply like a wild animal.


    Ye Fan naturally ignored his threats.


    Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of War God Castle to begin with, let alone now when there was barely anyone else on earth who could pose


    a threat to him.


    He merely sneered coldly. "It sounds like you''re running to Yanjing to get War God Castle to protect you, right? That would save


    me some trouble. | need War God Castle to exin themselves as well. Now | can settle it all in one go. Feel free to go


    first. I''ll see you soon."


    Avoice as calm as a breeze rang before Ye Fan stomped the phone to bits.


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua were stunned and terrified.


    Was Ye Fan going to kill his way even into War God Castle?


    The Lv family''svish estate located in the most prime district in Lin''an was now almost reduced to rubble.


    All the bungalows on the estate were now razed to the ground.


    Broken tiles were scattered everywhere as steel bars covered with dirty exposed.


    Blood could vaguely be seen trickling down slowly from the steel bars.


    Many people were buried in the rubble, and their cries and moaning were faintly audible.


    There was blood and fire throughout the estate.


    Ayoung man stood proudly above the rubble.


    Thest of the Lv n had fallen to the ground with a thud and a look of fear and regret in his eyes.


    Although Lv Hua''s attack on Jiangdong had initially started just for the fun of it, ever since he got out of martial arts court


    unscathed, all his actions towards Jiangdong had been approved by the n.


    Otherwise, Lv Hua couldn''t have singlehandedly defeated the Green Dragon Force and even forced Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-


    Mei to hide in the military zone.


    From this perspective, the rest of the n was anything but innocent.


    Although their lives meant nothing to Ye Fan, he was no psycho killer.


    He only killed those who deserved it.


    Since the Lv family had approved of Lv Hua''s actions to harm his mother, wife and business, they should have seen thising


    from the moment they coveted his legacy in Jiangdong.


    Murderers like them deserved to die!


    Ye Fan turned to leave after taking out the Lv n.


    The twilight scattered on the young man.


    From a distance, he seemed as surreal as a god as he walked.


    Behind him was blood and fire rising from the rubble.


    Ye Fan had stained Jiangbei with blood by wiping out the Lv family.


    A powerful martial arts family who had over a century of history in Jiangbei was destroyed by Ye Fan.


    Their hugevish estate was now reduced to ruins.


    At first, only the people nearby knew


    about this, but it sprea wildly before


    ey ta rmPeN Ns shaken by


    th¨¦ catastrophe that had struck Lv


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    More and more people gathered and drove over to find out what happened.


    Countless Lin¡®an residents looked at the wreckage in shock.


    No one saw thising. A few hours


    ago, the grand home of an i t


    family whorn avaryorte hemir¨¦d still


    sasahble¡¯ Before the day was


    through, it had already be


    debris. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The entire estate had been razed to the ground, and no one from the Lv family survived.


    The tragedy shook all of Jiangbei!


    ¡°Heavens! Was it an earthquake?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What bloody earthquake? The rest of


    Lin¡®an is fine! It can''t be\ at arOit\


    e hqyakeconty. happened within this


    estate, right? It feels like someone


    has taken the ce Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    apart."


    "Call the cops. This is awful."


    ¡°How could such a huge family suddenly get wiped out overnight? Did they offend someone? Even if they did, who would be


    capable of doing this?"


    The crowd kept gossiping.


    News of the Lv family''s tragedy swept through the city like a storm!

 Chapter 1464 Blood-red Twilight

    Chapter 1464 Blood-red Twilight


    Themotion at the Lv estate didn''tst long.


    Some mysterious people turned up to control the situation. They drove the crowd away and secured the area within a one


    kilometer radius from the Lv estate.


    Dozens of police cars came as well, probably because they didn''t have enough manpower. All the intersections were cordoned


    off, and no one was permitted entry.


    The situation at the Lv estate was quickly under control.


    ¡°President Zhang, we have secured the area within a one kilometer radius, and all members of the public have been made to


    leave. Also, we have told the city officials about this and got them to suppress the news from the media.¡±


    Awhite-haired old man stood in front of the debris.


    The man solemnly stood in front of the Lv estate with his hands behind him without saying a word for a long time.


    Behind him, a young man was reporting the situation to the old man.


    If Lv Hua was present, he would have recognized the white-haired old man as president of the Jiangbei Martial Arts Association,


    Zhang Jiu-Ling.


    In terms of seniority, Zhang Jiu-Ling ranked above Lv Song-Liang.


    Since Lv Song-Liang had be a grandmaster and even rose to the ranks of a supreme grandmaster, he had outdone Zhang


    Jiu-Ling in terms of skill and reputation.


    After all, Zhang Jiu-Ling was just an elder who wasn''t good enough to be a grandmaster.


    Even though he couldn''tpete with Lv Song-Liang, he was more than enough to rank second in the Jiangbei martial arts


    circles.


    Despite being in his twilight years, Zhang


    Jiu-Ling worked hard and wanted to be a grandmaster, probably motivated by Lv Song-Liang''s sess.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling lived in seclusion while he cultivated, so his presence in society gradually diminished.


    He hadn''t even turned up for Lv Song-Liang''s banquet since he felt too embarrassed to go.


    Back in the day when Zhang Jiu-Ling became the president of Jiangbei Martial Arts Association, Lv Song-Liang was a nobody.


    Many yearster, Lv Song-Liang had be a supreme grandmaster while Zhang Jiu-Ling remained stuck where he was.


    Sometimes, Zhang Jiu-Ling felt embarrassed just thinking about it.


    However, life was filled with surprises.


    Just this morning, Zhang Jiu-Ling felt certain that he would be surpassed by Lv


    Song-Liang for the rest of his life. However, such a major catastrophe befell the Lv n out of the blue.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling was certain that it was the work of martial artists when he heard about the news.


    Hence, Zhang Jiu-Ling immediately used his authority to seal off the area so that the mundane circles wouldn''t go into a panic.


    ¡°But who could the culprit be? If he could raze the estate to the ground without leaving a single survivor, he must be at least at


    the grandmaster level. Also, considering how vicious he was, he had quite a vendetta against the Lv family.¡±


    Zhang Jiu-Ling nodded when he heard his report.


    He fell into deep thought as he looked at the rubble before him.


    Since Zhang Jiu-Ling was a martial artist from Jiangbei, he was keenly aware of how much power the Lv n wielded.


    Other than Lv Song-Liang, the Lv n had plenty of innate and imminent level martial artists.


    Even if Lv Song-Liang wasn''t home, no ordinary martial artist would have been capable of wiping the Lv n out.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling was certain even he wasn''t capable of doing it.


    ¡°Never mind. | will let the Lv family take care of this themselves. Send someone to tell Elder Lv about what happened at the


    estate."


    Since Lv Song-Liang was holding the banquet on West Lake, Zhang Jiu-Ling reckoned that his enemy had taken the chance to


    attack their estate while everyone was out.


    He had to admit that the culprit had picked the perfect time to do this.


    This was the one day when Lv Song-Liang wasn''t home. Otherwise, the culprit would never have seeded.


    He might even have gotten ughtered by Lv Song-Liang the moment he showed up.


    Tve already sent someone to tell Elder Lv about it. He ought to be back by now," replied his subordinate.


    "Okay," Zhang Jiu-Ling nodded.


    WOONG...


    Arumble could be heard as a car drove over.


    The moment it stopped, the car door opened, and a young man quickly got off with panic in his eyes.


    He ran right over to Zhang Jiu-Ling when he spotted him.


    "President...President Zhang, bad news! S-something happened at West Lake too."


    What?


    Zhang Jiu-Ling was shocked to hear this. "What did you just say? Are you saying that someone crashed Lv Song-Liang''s


    banquet as well? How can that be? Who would dare to make trouble at a supreme grandmaster''s banquet? Does he have a


    death wish or something?¡± Zhang Jiu-Ling was shocked to hear this.


    After all, supreme grandmasters were untouchable.


    Since supreme grandmasters were the most powerful people in the martial arts circle, no one dared to offend them.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling found it unbelievable that someone had the guts to make trouble at a supreme grandmaster''s celebration.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling drove to West Lake, where Lv Song-Liang''s banquet was held.


    He recalled that the banquet was held on the ind at the heart of West Lake.


    The moment he arrived, Zhang


    Jiu-Ling was shocked to findthat the


    sande passat e center of


    tt ake for over a thousand years


    was no more. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As far as the eye could see, there was only


    water.


    Bits of blood, bone and flesh could be faintly seen floating on theke.


    "Goodness...What happened? Where is Lv Song-Liang? Where has he gone?"


    Zhang Jiu-Ling stood on the boat and looked at the ghastly sight. His face instantly turned pale. He found the sight before him


    grisly and strange.


    He wanted to know what on earth had happened here.


    How did Lv Song-Liang''s banquet end up looking more like a purgatory?


    "Contact Elder Lv this instant. Since


    he is the star of the banquet, he


    om


    should know bestabeut what


    Happanelliere,¡¯ said Zhang Jiu-Ling


    deeply. "What are you standing


    around for? Why aren''t you calling


    Elder Lv?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling instantly frowned as he spoke when he noticed his subordinate''s inaction.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "P-president Zhang, look over


    Oe iay ae Boos!


    a brief sil nge,hissubo dinate


    AMiseal raised his hand as he


    pointed up ahead and spoke with his


    voice trembling. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling raised his head to see a nted stone pir stuck right in the middle of West Lake.


    An old man had been pinned to the stone pir by a sword as water surged wildly beneath it.


    He looked like a prisoner nailed to a crucifix!


    The sword had pierced right through his forehead as he stared in despair and fear with his eyes wide.


    It looked tragic and horrific in the twilight.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling was so terrified by the sight that he copsed onto his bum.


    ¡°Hurry! Call War God Castle this instant!¡± roared Zhang Jiu-Ling in panic.

 Chapter 1465 At the Foot of Mount Yan

    Chapter 1465 At the Foot of Mount Yan


    "Call War God Castle and tell them that Elder Lv has been killed!"


    Boats floated on West Lake as blood-red twilight scattered over the undtingke surface.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling stood at the boat''s bow with his face ashen as his sad and terrified voice echoed throughout West Lake.


    He waspletely shaken by the sight.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling felt like his soul was about to leave his body when he saw Lv Song-Liang''s corpse pinned to the stone pir.


    Before this, he had also been shocked to see the Lv estate razed to the ground, but he had been able to maintain his


    composure.


    He simply felt that the culprit had taken the chance to attack the Lv n while Lv Song-Liang was out.


    Although it was a serious matter, this was something that Lv Song-Liang should have been able to handle.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling didn''t think that Lv Song-Liang would end up dead as well after his n was killed.


    Also, he had been pierced to death on a stone pir on the day he was holding his banquet and receiving his title as supreme


    grandmaster.


    Once a supreme grandmaster was involved, any vendetta between martial artists reached a whole new level.


    After all, each supreme grandmaster was like a strategic weapon at the political level, so they also represented their ns, their


    country, and an entire race.


    To a certain degree, attacking a supreme grandmaster was as good as dering war against the country.


    Also, Lv Song-Liang was killed on the day he was receiving his title as supreme grandmaster.


    What did this mean?


    It was like an emperor getting ughtered on the day he was crowned.


    The only difference was that there was only one emperor at any time, but many more martial artists out there.


    That was it.


    However, the consequences were the same.


    By humiliating Lv Song-Liang, the culprit was insulting War God Castle and the entire Chinese martial arts circle!


    There was no doubt that a storm was about to rip through the Chinese martial arts circles.


    That was why Zhang Jiu-Ling was so fearful and reacted so strongly.


    He contacted War God Castle right away to tell them about the incident.


    "What? Lv Song-Liang is dead? You must be kidding, right? Wasn''t he supposed to


    get his title today?"


    Inside War God Castle on Mount Yan.


    The King of Fighters had just received a call about the situation in Jiangbei.


    He didn''t believe what he had heard at first.


    Lv Song-Liang was a supreme grandmaster to begin with, so no one would dare to make trouble at the banquet since he had


    War God Castle''s backing.


    "King of Fighters, it''s true. Lv Song-Liang is dead! He was pinned onto a stone pir by the culprit. The entire Lv family has also


    been in, and their estate is covered in blood," said Zhang Jiu-Ling sadly through the phone in a panic.


    "Are you...are you serious? Zhang Jiu-Ling, are you 100% sure? Did you check it out yourself?"


    The King of Fighters¡¯ face instantly looked worried, and his voice sounded solemn.


    "King of Fighters, it''s absolutely true. Lv Song-Liang is really dead," shouted Zhang Jiu-Ling once more.


    The King of Fighters remained disbelieving as he said deeply, "How can that be? | received news that the banquet proceeded


    without a hitch. How could this happen so quickly? Where is He Chen? Can you put him on? | want to know what happened."


    King of Fighters spoke angrily in an anxious tone.


    "He Chen? Are you talking about Grandmaster He Chen? | don''t see him," replied Zhang Jiu-Ling.


    ¡°What about the guests there? Just try and ask anyone. How did a celebratory banquet end up like this?" asked the King of


    Fighters anxiously.


    Zhang Jiu-Ling went quiet briefly before he said, "King of Fighters, all the guests are dead. Even the ind at the center of the


    lake is gone.¡±


    What?


    The King of Fighters was no longer capable of staying calm.


    He stared dead straight with his pupils constricted as his eyes grew as wide as saucers.


    ¡°A-are you saying everyone...has been killed?"


    Even the King of Fighters couldn''t help trembling as a chill went down his spine just thinking about this.


    Who?


    Who did this?


    Could Chu Sect have sent some fighters to cause a war between them?


    The King of Fighters knew full-well how serious the matter was.


    The matter had escted beyond a scale that he could handle on his own, so he immediately informed Sword Saint and Tang


    Hao about it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    "The Azure Sky is dead?"


    "He was killed at his own banquet?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?"


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao trembled at the news.


    "| think it''s true. Our Jiangbei contact has sent us more information. Let''s take a look.¡±


    The King of Fighters projected a video and some images on the screen as he spoke.


    The ruins that were left of the Lv estate could be seen, followed by the sight of the bloodstained West Lake as bodies floated in


    the water.


    Lv Song-Liang''s corpse could also be seen in the footage with a look of resentment and horror in his moment of death.


    Everyone fell silent.


    There was a long silence.


    Not a sound could be heard in the hall.


    Only the sound of their gasping was audible.


    Sword Saint finally broke the silence after some time.


    "Do you think Chu Sect could be behind this?" asked Sword Saint deeply with a solemn look on his face.


    He was clearly trying to suppress his fury.


    BAM!


    Aloud bang could be heard as the King of Fighters mmed the table as he stood up, leaving the table in smithereens.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who else could it be other than Chu


    Sect? Who else on earth would have


    the audacity to kill a su reme Ol"!


    noeastet on Ou ht ? This is


    unpardonable! We can''t let them off


    for doing this. Chu Sect must pay for


    this with their blood!" The King of


    Fighters was furious as his deep


    voice exploded Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    thunderously.


    Tang Hao clenched his fists tightly as well with fire in his eyes.


    Chu Sect had clearly gone so far that even the introverted Tang Hao was furious.


    "Okay. In that case, | will send the


    order to summon all th birsofithe


    tio teserk FeGaNge against Chu


    Ao} word Saint came to a


    decision. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After they had made a decision, a posh car came driving up Mount Yan at top speed.


    The car door opened when it arrived at War God Castle. Lv Hua and his father knelt on the ground right away and implored.


    "Ye Fan has brutally ughtered his


    countrymen! | beg War God Gagyl¨¦ito


    ek justiggyfor the UY family" "Please


    seek justice for my father!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1466 Its Ye Fan!

    Chapter 1466 It''s Ye Fan!


    "Please seek justice for my family!"


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua begged pitifully outside War God Castle.


    Their frightened and tragic voices reverberated throughout Mount Yan.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s going?"


    "What''s with themotion outside?"


    The noise outside caught the attention of the King of Fighters and the others.


    The King of Fighters frowned slightly and looked angry.


    After all, they were still feeling angry about Lv Song-Liang''s death, so this noise hade at a bad time.


    "| think it''s Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua kneeling outside and begging for justice," said the security guard.


    "What? Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua? Send them


    in now."


    Sword Saint and the others were surprised when they heard it was Lv Hua and his father, and promptly sent for them.


    "King of Fighters, Sword Saint, you must seek justice for the Lv family.¡±


    Lv Hua and his father knelt before Sword Saint and the others the moment they entered the hall.


    Lv Hua choked as Lv Zi-Ming implored them sadly.


    They were like drowning men holding to theirst hope as they begged the King of Fighters and the others.


    ¡°What happened?"


    "Tell us what happened first.¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened in Jiangbei?¡±


    "Why was the Lv family attacked?" "Who came to make trouble at the banquet


    at West Lake?¡±


    Sword Saint and the others ignored their begging and asked the questions that were more important to them first.


    The only thing that War God Castle wanted to know was who the culprit was.


    Was it Chu Sect?


    If Chu Sect was behind it, how many men did they send?


    "It was Ye Fan. He''s a murderer and a demon. An unforgivable demon. He killed my grandfather and the entire Lv n. He''s a


    killer through and through. He bullies the weak and killed a pir of the nation. King of Fighters, Sword Saint, you must seek


    justice for us."


    Those words shocked everyone to no end.


    The moment Lv Hua finished his words, it felt like thunder exploded in the hall.


    The King of Fighters trembled while Sword Saint''s eyes constricted.


    ¡°What...what did you say? Ye Fan? How can that be? Didn''t that fellow die in South America? God of War spent months


    searching for him but to no avail. You mean he actually came back alive?!¡± The King of Fighters shouted as he stared dead


    straight at the two men before him. His words were filled with disbelief.


    Sword Saint and the others were equally shocked.


    ¡°Are you sure it was Ye Fan? Did you get a close look?" asked Sword Saint once more.


    "It''s absolutely true. That prick didn''t die. He has been alive all this time. He was in hiding all this time and deliberately attacked


    at my grandfather''s banquet after he was given his title as supreme grandmaster. He''s a vile man who needs to be put to death!"


    Lv Hua cried as he spoke and verbally attacked Ye Fan with vicious words.


    Lv Zi-Ming said in agreement, "It was really Ye Fan. He told us who he was when he killed my father. Also, Lv Hua has seen him


    several times, so he couldn''t possibly get it wrong"


    Sword Saint and the others were shocked at first, but it didn''t take long for their shock to turn into puzzlement.


    "| suppose he''s reallye back alive after all. But why would he suddenly make trouble at the banquet and ughter the Lv


    family?" asked Tang Hao quizzically.


    "He is just a lunatic who kills for no reason! He is just a merciless demon. He killed my grandfather and imed that he''s going to


    kill his way up Mount Yan too," roared Lv Hua.


    "That prick! Before this, he was arrogant, but at least he didn''t cross any lines. But now he doesn''t even have any regard for War


    God Castle! And he even says he''s going to kill his way up Mount Yan?! How dare a young supreme grandmaster like him speak


    so arrogantly?"


    The King of Fighters furiously shouted before he looked at Sword Saint and continued, "I think | should go to Jiangbei and check


    things out. | don''t care who the hell he is. | will capture him and send him back to Mount Yan for questioning and judgment! He


    even dared to kill one of the pirs of the nation. That''s treason!"


    King of Fighters volunteered to go to Jiangbei to handle the matter.


    He wanted to find out whether Ye Fan had really returned alive or not, and also wanted to question him.


    "King of Fighters, calm down. Something seems odd about this. After all, Ye Fan lost touch with us for over a year. Why would he


    suddenly appear? Also, even if he isn''t dead, why would he go all the way to Jiangbei to kill the entire Lv n?


    Something seems strange about this. | think we need to investigate further before we decide," said Tang Hao.


    Sword Saint nodded. "I agree. Tang Hao is right. We don''t have enough information yet. Let''s decide when we have all the


    information."


    Sword Saint didn''t allow the King of


    Fighters to go to Jiangbei recklessly.


    After all, Sword Saint had always


    known of the King of Asal om


    immense dislike fon£¤e n. lf the


    Kind AE igMters went to Jiangbe¨¦i, it


    would only make things worse.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before they figured out what happened, it was best not to act rashly.


    Sword Saint and the others went back into the hall.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arrangements were made for Lv Hua and his father to stay at War God Castle.


    As time passed, more news about the incident reached War God Castle.


    "Lv Song-Liang was killed, and his corpse was pinned to a stone pir!


    "Someone attacked the banquet. We


    are unable to cont tasecrartib)


    ists wast Lake ig drenched in


    blood!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "They have started to search for bodies. Only a part of He Chen''s body could be recovered."


    ¡°Most of the bodies had been beaten to a pulp."


    "Most of the martial artists have died.


    There are only three survivors, and all of them are in the ICU."


    Sword Saint and the others were shocked as the news kepting.


    Sword Saint and the others didn''t think that a banquet supported by War God Castle would end up in such tragedy.


    Including He Chen and Lv Song-Liang, all 136 martial artists at the banquet had been attacked mercilessly.


    The three survivors were still on the brink of death.


    "That''s 136 people. Most of them


    were innate and imminent level


    martial artists. One of them was a


    grandmaster while another 8


    supreme cangnt@siee | Gon think


    the abine canpare with all


    the losses the Chinese martial arts


    circles has suffered in the past 50


    years. He''s so vicious! Ye Fan was


    simply too cruel. He''s an absolutely


    unforgivable killer and deserves to


    die a thousand times," said the King


    of Fighters as he clenched his fists


    tightly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1467 Mount Yans Peak

    Chapter 1467 Mount Yan''s Peak


    The King of Fighters felt as though his heart was bleeding as he said those words.


    Since they were pirs of the nation and was overall in charge of the Chinese martial artists, it was their duty to help advance


    their skills.


    All this time, they had been trying to groom martial artists.


    It took a lot of resources to groom someone into a grandmaster or supreme grandmaster.


    However, Ye Fan had killed two grandmasters in a single day.


    He had even killed all the other martial artists as well.


    Only a few hundred martial artists were killed when Chu Sect attacked China.


    Now that they had heard about the number of people who died at Ye Fan''s hands, the King of Fighters and the others couldn''t


    help feeling shocked.


    "Sword Saint, don''t hesitate. Just give the order. Let me go to Jiangdong and capture him! If he retaliates, | will ughter him in


    Jiangdong. He is a merciless scum. If we don''t kill him now, he will bring catastrophe to us all one day!" said the King of Fighters


    as he gritted his teeth.


    "King of Fighters, calm down. We haven''t even investigated, so it''s too early to decide. | think we should carefully investigate


    before we decide what to do," persuaded Tang Hao.


    He felt that they didn''t have all the facts yet.


    Why would a supreme grandmaster suddenly go all the way to Jiangbei to kill all those people after he disappeared for a year?


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua must be hiding something.


    Although Tang Hao had only met Ye Fan once, the young man had left Tang Hao a deep impression.


    Considering Ye Fan''s personality, he wouldn''t kill so many people if he didn''t have good reason.


    ¡°Humph. What is there to investigate? Are you saying Ye Fan didn''t kill Lv Song-Liang? Are you saying Ye Fan didn''t kill over a


    hundred martial artists? That brash fellow disrespects War God Castle! No matter how good the reason, it isn''t good enough for


    him to ughter his innocent countrymen. If we don''t execute Ye Fan, how is War God Castle going to answer to the Chinese


    martial arts circles? From now on, how can we continue leading them?¡±


    "But..." Before Tang Hao could finish what he wanted to say, the King of Fighters interrupted him.


    ¡°Enough! Tang Hao, let me remind you of your ce. | know you and God of War admire Ye Fan. | admit that he is a rare talent,


    considering how powerful he is at such a young age. But if he is immoral, he will only bring catastrophe to China! In the end, it is


    us who will suffer!"


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s deep and hefty voice kept


    reverberating through the hall.


    "But..." Tang Hao parted his lips but couldn''t retort.


    Mo Gu-Cheng was right.


    Regardless of Ye Fan''s reason, he shouldn''t have ughtered the weak.


    That was a major taboo!


    Moreover, Ye Fan killed Lv Song-Liang at the banquet that was celebrating his new title as supreme grandmaster, so it was as


    good as challenging War God Castle.


    Ye Fan''s actions had already crossed the line and severely challenged War God Castle''s authority.


    It was no surprise that the King of Fighters and the others would be upset.


    Sure enough, Sword Saint nodded deeply after a long silence and decided to take action on Ye Fan.


    "The kid ughtered his countrymen, which is unforgivable. We really can''t turn a blind eye to what he has done. Gu-Cheng, you


    will go on behalf of War God Castle to find Ye Fan. Make hime over to admit his crimes. If he refuses, do what you have to!


    Do whatever it takes to bring him here. | must get the truth out of him!¡± said Sword Saint deeply in an icy tone.


    "Okay," replied the King of Fighters instantly.


    The King of Fighters didn''t leave right away after Sword Saint made the decision. Instead, he summoned Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua


    to the hall and asked them about Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    "Was Ye Fan still in Lin''an when you left?"


    This time, Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua were a lot calmer than when they first arrived at War God Castle.


    After all, Lv Hua and his father felt they would be safe as long as they were at Mount Yan.


    Since Lv Hua''s grandfather was one of


    China''s supreme grandmasters, War God Castle was obligated to protect a supreme grandmaster''s family.


    If they kept hiding in War God Castle, Ye Fan probably couldn''t do anything to them.


    "Ye Fan was still in Lin''an when we left. After he killed my grandfather, he went to our estate and ughtered my entire family. |


    think he probably fled to Jiangdong after doing that. If you want to catch him, | suggest you head there instead. His family is still


    hiding inside the Jiangdong military zone. You can go straight over and just wait for him to show up," said Lv Hua angrily.


    Mo Gu-Cheng nodded. "That makes sense. Since hemitted such a huge crime, he ought to have run off by now. It appears |


    will have to go to Jiangdong to find him."


    Mo Gu-Cheng wasted no time aftering to a decision.


    He decided to travel overnight and catch Ye Fan in Jiangdong.


    Before he left, Sword Saint and the others came to see him off.


    "Be careful. Even though Ye Fan


    doesn''t have as much experience as


    you, he was capable of featiagilv


    Spypslersonsnonis be at least a


    stipreme grandmaster now, so do


    what you can. If you can''t fight him


    on your own, just let me know. | will


    send reinforcements to help,¡± said


    Sword Saint deeply. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The King of Fighters waved his hand


    arrogantly. "It''s fine. He''s just a kid.


    He probably only achie spot) \\


    swapestprgorahat os but a kid is


    a i ow cana kid like him


    compare to our strength? | will defeat


    him like a dog without a doubt!" the


    King of Fighters roared proudly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His domineering voice thunderously exploded before he left the hall as he walked in midair.


    However, the quiet atmosphere suddenly turned cold.


    The air suddenly felt oppressive before sand and stone started spraying into the air.


    The wind gusted madly and left countless leaves twirling in its wake.


    From a distance, the leaves looked like they were dancing wildly.


    "Huh?"


    "What is this?¡±


    Themotion in the distance caught everyone''s attention.


    The King of Fighters instantly halted in his steps.


    All eyes turned in the direction of themotion.


    In the dark night, a frosty and hostile


    silhouette was walking palitaao''"


    tewerdg Maun £¤en Ss peak. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1468 Come Out and Prepare to Die!

    Chapter 1468 Come Out and Prepare to Die!


    The moon shone brightly over Mount Yan''s peak.


    The soft moon scattered over the entire pine forest outside the mountain.


    The silhouette of a young man could be seen walking up the mountain solitarily in the moonlight.


    The deep sound of his footsteps sounded like the howls of a demon as it echoed throughout the night air while he advanced.


    "Stop right there. This is War God Castle. Outsiders are not permitted to enter!¡± said the security guard cautiously when he saw


    the strange man.


    However, the man turned a deaf ear to the security guard and didn''t slow down at all.


    "Stop right there! Didn''t you hear me? This is myst warning to you. This is War God Castle. Outsiders are not permitted to


    enter! If you don''t stop now, don''t me us for using brute force!¡±


    The guards were infuriated when the man ignored their warning.


    Although they were just security guards for War God Castle, they were working for the highest authority in the Chinese martial


    arts circle.


    On a normal day, everyone would treat them courteously.


    However, this manpletely ignored them and this had undoubtedly hurt their pride.


    Despite what they said, the man didn''t respond.


    "Damn it! Don''t push it! Let''s attack him together. Capture him and beat him up before throwing him down the mountain!"


    The security guards werepletely outraged as they stood at the foot of the mountain.


    With a loud shout, they got up with a start.


    They punched and kicked him nonstop, but the young man was shockingly unaffected by their attacks.


    It felt as though he had sucked everything up like a sponge without getting hurt at all.


    "H-how is this possible?¡±


    The security guards were instantly stunned at the sight.


    They opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "Who on earth are you?" asked one of the security guards in panic.


    All they heard were his hefty footsteps until he turned to look at them with his cold and threatening eyes.


    An imposing murderous voice reverberated throughout Mount Yan''s peak.


    ¡°Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua,e over and prepare to die!"


    ¡°Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua,e over and prepare to die!"


    "..e over and prepare to die!"


    The thunderous shout reverberated through the atmosphere for a long time.


    The earth shook, and rocks split open as a raging wind swept over Mount Yan.


    The quiet night air on Mount Yan instantly started to bubble like boiling water.


    The mountain exploded from his shouts.


    The guards were all struck heavily by the energy radiating from Ye Fan.


    They coughed blood as they flew into the air.


    Their tragic cries echoed in the mountain.


    The people who were seeing the King of Fighters off outside War God Castle were instantly startled.


    Lv Hua and Lv Zi-Ming nearly had a heart attack when they heard this voice. Their legs went limp, and they slumped onto the


    ground altogether.


    "|isn''t that Ye Fan?" shouted Lv Hua with his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that Ye Fan would really have the guts toe straight to Mount Yan, so


    Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua didn''t take Ye Fan''s words over the phone to heart.


    They simply felt that Ye Fan was making empty threats.


    After all, Mount Yan was the holynd of Chinese martial arts, and War God Castle was the highest authority in the martial arts


    circle.


    They felt that even Ye Fan would never have the audacity to single-handedly hunt them down while they were on Mount Yan.


    If he did, he would be showing great disrespect to War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circles.


    From the looks of it now, they had miscalcted their move.


    Then again, he became a supreme grandmaster at such a young age, so how could ordinary folks like them even start to


    comprehend how his mind worked?


    He was simply a lunatic!


    An absolute lunatic!


    "King of Fighters, Sword Saint, it''s him! It''s Ye Fan! That demon and murderer killed my grandfather and wiped out my family.


    Now he hase to Mount Yan to hunt us down. Please help us punish him!"


    Lv Zi-Ming knelt on the ground in panic and hate as he implored the King of Fighters and the others for justice.


    "This kid is absolutely audacious. Has hee all the way here to kill them? It appears that he truly doesn''t give a damn about


    War God Castle."


    The King of Fighters clenched his fists tightly with overwhelming fury in his eyes.


    Sword Saint said nothing. However, judging from the cold look on his face, he was clearly unhappy.


    "All these years, this is the first time War God Castle is facing an attack since Chu Sect''s attack."


    After a brief silence, Sword Saint suddenlyughed coldly.


    ¡°Let''s go meet this legendary kid."


    Sword Saint waved his hand and headed out to the mountain with the King of Fighters and Tang Hao.


    Ever since Ye Fan was made


    supreme grandmaster, body else)


    gvlergpyeniobis es Ye


    -Tian and Tang Hao had met him


    in person before. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters and Sword Saint had never seen Ye Fan before.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had wanted to meet Ye Fan after he had finished his mission in South America.


    It never crossed their minds that their very first meeting would be in such circumstances.


    Ye Fan''s furious voice continued to echo throughout the mountain.


    The earth trembled as sand flew in the air.


    Ye Fan walked up the steps with a cold look in his eyes.


    On his way, many War God Castle guards attempted to stop him.


    But how could they fight Ye Fan?


    The guards were swept away like fallen leaves just from the energy radiating from the Unrivalled.


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless and cold.


    Ye Fan seemed like an unstoppable


    devil''s incarnate. The chinese Martial


    arts cipateticho tah was nothing to


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    In a few seconds, Ye Fan went up all 81 steps and arrived at War God Castle itself.


    "Enough! Stop it now! How dare you


    defile the holynd of the Chinese


    martial arts circles? Unrivalled aa


    Grandmaster, eyountifing tomake


    apanerhy 6t ar God Castle and the


    entire Chinese martial arts circles?


    Aren''t you the least bit worried that


    War God Castle willbel you as a


    public enemy? You will end up being


    hunted by all martial artists and live


    in notoriety forever." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1469 Hand Over the Lvs

    Chapter 1469 Hand Over the Lvs


    A furious voice echoed outside War God Castle.


    Sword Saint and the others had arrived at the door.


    The King of Fighters and the others felt even angrier when they saw the chaos outside.


    Their eyes were zing with fury.


    Even Tang Hao instantly looked upset by the sight.


    "Ye Fan, you are acting foolishly. Mount Yan is the holynd of the martial arts circles. No matter how good the reason, you


    shouldn''t make trouble here. Stop it now," said Tang Hao sternly with fury and anxiety in his heart.


    However, Ye Fan ignored their questions and fury.


    His eyes glinted threateningly as he raised his head, while his cold and emotional voice instantly rang, "Hand over Lv Zi-Ming


    and Lv Hua. Otherwise, don''t me me for


    being ruthless!"


    "Nonsense!" shouted the King of Fighters instantly as he suppressed his fury. "How dare you disrespect us? It seems we have


    overindulged you."


    Immense internal energy gathered on the King of Fighters¡¯ hands.


    It seemed like a battle was about to happen.


    Tang Hao hurriedly said, "Ye Fan, what happened? Why did you kill the Lv family? No matter the grudge, you shouldn''t have


    executed them on your own. Also, Elder Lv just became a supreme grandmaster. Why were you so rash? Do you know that you


    have gone too far? Even if you are a supreme grandmaster, that doesn''t mean you can do as you please. If you have a grudge


    with them, you should have settled it in the martial arts court and not act outrageously."


    Tang Hao kept trying to talk sense into Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan instantlyughed.


    "The martial arts court? If they were any use, would | have needed to go all the way to Jiangbei to ughter them?"


    "You..." Tang Hao parted his lips and wanted to speak.


    Before he could say his words, Ye Fan interrupted him.


    ¡°Enough. Let''s not waste any more time.


    Let me ask you this. Are you going to hand over Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua?"


    His frosty words left cold wind gusting in the air.


    It was so cold that everyone on the mountain felt as though they had fallen into an ice cer.


    No one knew of the hate the young man had towards the Lv family.


    Despite facing the pirs of the nation, not the slightest fear could be seen on the young man''s face. His words sounded


    insistent, and he didn''t do any favors.


    Sword Saint finally raised his head after a long silence.


    He was expressionless, and his eyes looked profound.


    No one could guess what he felt until he looked at Ye Fan and said sternly, "All these years, you are the first person who dares to


    speak so rudely to us. | admire your courage, but it was unwise to do such a thing. As your elder, let me suggest that you stop


    acting arrogant. | can act like nothing happened and won''t me you for it if you leave Mount Yan immediately and go home to


    repent. | will discuss the heinous acts youmitted in Jiangbei with God of War before we decide what to do with you. We will


    notify you when we havee to a decision."


    ¡°Sword Saint, that won''t do!" The King of Fighters was all ready to fight Ye Fan but was instantly disappointed when he heard


    what Sword Saint said.


    Sword Saint swiftly turned to say to the


    King of Fighters, "Don''t try to change my mind. Don''t worry. | know what to do."


    "But..."


    The King of Fighters felt resentful. He felt that they were letting Ye Fan off too easily today.


    After all, Ye Fan was the first person with the audacity to attack Mount Yan singlehandedly.


    If they didn¡¯t punish Ye Fan severely, what would be of War God Castle''s reputation?


    However, Sword Saint had his own concerns.


    Although he didn''t like Ye Fan, the young man was a Chinese martial artist too.


    Also, War God Castle had already announced that Ye Fan was the seventh pir of the nation.


    If the pirs of the nation fought each other on Mount Yan, word about their infighting would get out. War God Castle and the


    entire Chinese martial arts world would be an internationalughingstock.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Sword Saint was the leader of War God Castle, he had the big picture in mind.


    Sword Saint was particrly concerned with any global impact.


    After all, the entire country might be embarrassed if he wasn''t careful.


    Hence, Sword Saint was particrly careful when it came to dealing with such things.


    "King of Fighters, we have to think about the big picture. Do you really want to fight a kid impulsively?¡± said Sword Saint as he


    looked at him.


    In the end, the King of Fighters didn''t persist.


    Mo Gu-Cheng looked at Ye Fan angrily as he said, "Humph. You can count yourself lucky today."


    He scoffed before he looked at Ye Fan unhappily and said, "Aren''t you going to leave? Are you waiting for us to make you go?


    Why don''t you do yourself a favor and leave?"


    Mo Gu-Cheng sounded furious.


    He didn''t like Ye Fan from day one.


    Despite his anger about what Ye Fan did to his son, he couldn''t throw his temper.


    Now that Ye Fan had broken the


    rules, Mo Gu-Cheng di in botHtet''to!


    eeghtnschale Ghd anger towards


    e Fan. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan had no intention of leaving.


    Instead, his expression became even colder.


    "How can | leave when | have yet to


    kill Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua? Let en


    ask you 0 gtcineare you going


    to dard em over or not? If you


    don''t, | will go get them myself!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    BOOM!


    His words came as sheer shock.


    The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, everyone on Mount Yan was shocked.


    Everyone looked dead straight at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    "Lis he mad?"


    "Sword Saint has already been kind to him, but he still..."


    Many people found his reaction shocking.


    Even Tang Hao''s back broke into a cold sweat.


    He wondered what on earth Ye Fan was up to.


    Wasn''t this a deliberate attempt to provoke Sword Saint and the others?


    Did he have to do it the hard way?


    "Ye Fan, what are you saying? Are


    you nuts? Apologize fo, Gword Saint!


    Kingiatrighters this instant!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1470 Anyone Who Stops Me Will Die!

    Chapter 1470 Anyone Who Stops Me Will Die!


    "Apologize?" Instead, Ye Fanughed when he heard what Tang Hao said.


    His calmughter was filled with ridicule.


    "What wrong have | done? All of you are so blind that you couldn''t tell right from wrong and protected an evil man. It is the


    greatest misfortune of the Chinese martial arts circle to be led by idiots like you! it is such a great misfortune for our country."


    Ye Fan''s coldughter echoed on the mountain.


    His resounding voice was like an unexpected peal of thunder.


    Everyone was beside themselves with fear when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    That was brutal.


    Ye Fan was simply too brutal with his words.


    He was undoubtedly reprimanding Sword Saint and the King of Fighters.


    Tang Hao almost pissed in his pants and was so anxious that he almost cried.


    "Oh no. There''s no way to save him now.¡± Tang Hao sighed. His eyes were filled with powerlessness and anxiety.


    Sure enough, the King of Fighters exploded the moment Ye Fan finished his sentence.


    "Shut up. How can you have the audacity to say such things? How dare you? How could you speak to the pirs of the nation so


    rudely? You aren''t fit to talk to us!" Mo Gu-Cheng''s face was livid as he pointed at Ye Fan''s face and scolded him.


    Perhaps out of fury or humiliation, the King of Fighters looked like he was going berserk as he shook angrily.


    All these years, this was the first time anyone dared to insult them.


    And he had used such harsh words on them as well.


    He called them blind fools and the misfortune of the Chinese martial arts


    circle.


    Even the most good-natured person couldn''t stand hearing such a thing.


    To begin with, the King of Fighters didn''t have a good temper.


    The King of Fighters was already angry with Ye Fan, so he was even more outraged when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    The King of Fighters clenched his fists as he spoke angrily. Internal energy surged around him, and he wanted to punch Ye Fan.


    However, Tang Hao rushed over to hold the King of Fighters back.


    "King of Fighters, calm down! How can we fight a countryman on Mount Yan? If word got out that you got into a fight, War God


    Castle would end up bing aughingstock. Do as Sword Saint says and think hard before you act!¡± persuaded Tang Hao as


    he pulled the King of Fighters back.


    "Tang Hao, let him go."


    Just as Tang Hao tried to stop the King of Fighters, Sword Saint''s words rang quietly.


    ¡°Sword Saint, what are you..."


    Tang Hao was stunned. He turned to look at Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint''s face waspletely sullen.


    Acold air radiated from his imposing face.


    "There is a limit to our patience. | gave him a chance, but he refused to take it. In that case, why should | do him any favors?"


    said Sword Saint slowly as he shook his head.


    The moment Sword Saint finished his words, he raised his head and looked at the young man.


    "Ye Fan, right? Other than Chu Tian-Fan who died in Japan, you are probably the youngest man to be given a title as supreme


    grandmaster. In the past, | kept tolerating your actions on ount of your youth and talent. However, just because | am patient


    doesn''t give you an excuse to do as you please. King of Fighters is right. You are talented butck morality. Even if you end up


    bing one of the top ten on the Sky Ranking, you are nothing but a disaster for the country. In that case, why should we keep


    you around?"


    "King of Fighters, go ahead and fight him. | order you to throw him behind bars as soon as possible. If he retaliates, just kill him!


    Just remember to leave his corpse intact. Since God of War thinks so highly of him, we should do God of War the favor."


    Sword Saint waved his hand as he spoke coldly and sounded like he was passing his final sentence on Ye Fan.


    He had given Ye Fan the death sentence.


    "Sword Saint, you should have done this ages ago! He is immoral and rebellious, so we should take him out before he grows any


    stronger. Otherwise, we will be letting a threat grow. If his skills continue to advance, we won''t be able to kill him even if we


    wanted to." The King of Fightersughed. The internal energy radiated from him forced Tang Hao aside.


    BAM!


    The King of Fighters jumped into the air with a bang as energy radiated from him immediately.


    He stood in mid-air as his threatening voice reverberated through the atmosphere.


    "Your days of showing off are over. It stops now! Tonight, | will sacrifice your blood to all the martial artists who have died at West


    Lake."


    RUMBLE!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The King of Fighters¡¯ angry shouts sounded thunderous.


    Energy rushed towards him, as if they had been summoned. Everything gathered on the King of Fighters¡¯ palm.


    The earth shook as he unleashed his power without holding back.


    He had been waiting all too long for this.


    Ever since the cmity caused by


    Chu Sect, the Chin espartiat srts\ |


    opsieparifed ng time of peace.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters and the others hadn''t used the full force of their powers in years.


    He had been dying for a good fight.


    This time, it was the perfect opportunity for Mo Gu-Cheng to show his true prowess, so he went all out.


    He was determined to take out Ye Fan with a single blow to reaffirm War God Castle''s strength.


    He wanted to tell the world that the six pirs of the nations were still as powerful.


    The six pirs of the nation were not dead yet!


    He also wanted to tell the world that no new talent was going to be allowed to step


    all over War God Castle and disregard them.


    Ye Fan remained calm as the King of Fighters prepared for battle.


    There was no fear in his eyes whatsoever. Instead, he shook his head andughed.


    "Are you still going to protect them?


    War God Castle and the six pirs of


    the nation? All of you ar ealyO\l\


    pee pate rom wrong.


    Foefget It. Since you are unwilling to


    hand them over, | will take them


    myself. | will ughter Lv Zi-Ming and


    Lv Hua this very day! Anyone who


    stops me will die!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    HUUU!


    Leaves swirled in the air as cold wind gusted.


    Ye Fan had lost his final bit of patience.


    To think that he still held some hope that War God Castle would see the light.


    From the looks of it now, he had been wrong after all.


    They were just a bunch of stubborn


    and pedantic men. \Ahey cared!


    tayaa Bride Sehiority, and social


    status. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Why should he respect an authority like them?

 Chapter 1471 Stop It Now!

    Chapter 1471 Stop It Now!


    Beforeing, Ye Fan didn''t have any intentions to fight War God Castle or challenge their authority.


    He only wanted to kill Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua.


    Although Ye Fan had a bad impression of War God Castle from how they handled the matter, Ye Fan knew that War God Castle


    wasn''t like the Lv family.


    He could raze the Lv family to the ground, but he couldn''t do the same to War God Castle.


    After all, War God Castle was the highest authority in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    The moment Ye Fan decided to fight War God Castle, it would affect him greatly.


    Hence, Ye Fan had been trying to control himself from the moment he entered Mount Yan.


    Ye Fan merely swept the security guards out of the way using his internal energy and didn''t try to kill them.


    If the King of Fighters and the others were willing to hand over Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua, Ye Fan wouldn''t want to fight them.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t expect War God Castle to choose to fight him rather than hand over Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua.


    They even gave the order to kill him on the spot.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In that case, Ye Fan didn''t need to hold back.


    Ye Fan had his own way of dealing with things.


    Those who killed deserved to die.


    Since they had decided to kill him, they should be prepared to die as well.


    BOOM!


    Ye Fan''s angry shout echoed through the air.


    His face instantly turned as cold as ice as the King of Fighters prepared for battle.


    He channeled Invoke the Celestial Cloud rapidly in his core.


    A flood of energy gathered in his body.


    Ye Fan''s robes fluttered despite the still air.


    His internal energy rose at a shocking speed as the energies converged.


    Dragon God Body was instantly activated.


    Although Ye Fan had yet to move, the energy radiating from him was as vast as the ocean.


    Even the earth beneath his feet had shattered.


    The martial artists on Mount Yan could sense his power keenly.


    Ye Fan''s strength was so profound that they couldn''t help feeling cautious.


    "This...this young man is so powerful." "Why does he feel even more powerful than the King of Fighters?"


    Everyone kept talking with shock in their eyes.


    Something instantly rippled in Sword Saint''s deep eyes when he sensed Ye Fan''s strength.


    Sword Saint had never witnessed Ye Fan''s skills before.


    Although Ye Fan hadn''t started fighting, Sword Saint could still see how powerful the young man truly was.


    Judging from the energy radiating from Ye Fan, the young man was probably not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Humph. He is just pretending to be powerful. | will beat you until you are forced to reveal your true self!¡± scoffed King of


    Fighters.


    A powerful punch instantly came mming down.


    "Dragon King Fist Technique!"


    BAM!


    Agold light appeared in the dark night.


    Agold dragon instantly appeared on Mo Gu-Cheng''s hand as he threw a punch at Ye Fan with unstoppable force.


    Ye Fan was ready to attack at almost the same time.


    Just as two supreme grandmasters were about to engage in battle on Mount Yan, an imposing shout quietly exploded.


    ¡°Both of you, stop it right now!"


    That explosive voice left the earth shaking and the flora swaying.


    Everyone felt as though their eardrums were about to burst as their heads kept ringing.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH!


    An imposing silhouettended from the sky above and sent two powerful attacks, one after another.


    The first blownded on Ye Fan and took out his attack.


    The second blow collided with the King of Fighters¡¯ attack.


    BOOM!


    The King of Fighters¡¯ Dragon King Fist attack was obliterated with a bang.


    He groaned as he was forced back a few paces.


    "God of War, what are you doing? How dare you fight me for the sake of the scum of the martial arts world?"


    The King of Fighters steadied himself. He suppressed his vtile energies before he raised his head with his eyes bloodshot and


    veins popping on his forehead to scold the man in white.


    The man who had just appeared was none other than Ye Qing-Tian, the God of War.


    Ever since Ye Qing-Tian¡¯s trip to India, he had gone home and hadn''te out.


    He had recently justpleted his martial arts cultivation and happened to learn of the incident in Jiangbei.


    Ye Qing-Tian was surprised to learn that Ye Fan was still alive, so he hurried to Mount Yan swiftly.


    However, the God of War didn''t expect to see the pirs of the nation fighting each other when he arrived at War God Castle.


    "Why are you asking me this? |


    should be the one asking you! Mount


    Yan is the holynd of the Chine


    martial arts circle, puteyon ae?


    Fighirey\ okie own now. Aren''t you


    worried about disgracing our


    ancestors? Aren''t you worried about


    ending up aughingstock if word got


    out?" scolded the God of War angrily


    at the King of Fighters. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "King of Fighters is not to me. |


    gave him the go ahead. Ye Fan killed


    a pir of the nation and ughtered


    over a hundred martial artists at mM


    West Lake. Alga, aa kiacth¨¦-etire


    Lyyarciily! both young and old. Even


    though he hadmitted heinous


    crimes, he was unrepentant and


    spoke rudely to us. This is


    unforgivable. If we don''t kill him


    today, he will end up wreaking havoc


    for us in the future," said Sword Saint


    as he suddenly walked over and


    persuaded God of War in a deep


    tone. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? Did you say Ye Fan killed a Chinese supreme grandmaster? Are you for real?" The God of War was instantly startled.


    Before he came, he had heard about something happening in Jiangbei. He only knew that Ye Fan was involved, but he ran over


    without asking.


    Now that the God of War heard what Sword Saint said, he was incapable of staying calm.


    After all, this involved the death of a supreme grandmaster.


    Ye Qing-Tian naturally treated the matter seriously.


    "It''s true! War God Castle had just


    given Lv Song-Liang his title as a


    supreme grandma ee byt ne Ged dt


    ths banquettold¨¦tebrate this very


    fact. Also, over 130 martial artists in


    attendance died. If you don''t believe


    me, you can ask him yourself," said


    Sword Saint coldly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qing-Tian turned his head and looked at Ye Fan in disbelief. "Ye Fan, is this true? Did you kill all those people?¡±


    Ye Fan had already reigned in his internal energy before he replied Ye Qing-Tian deeply, "They deserved to die."


    "Shut up! You still refuse to repent even now!" shouted the King of Fighters angrily.


    The King of Fighters looked at Ye Qing-Tian. "You heard it, God of War. This little country bumpkin has admitted to his crimes.


    Are you still going to defend him? Considering your identity, shouldn''t you be able to tell right from wrong?"

 Chapter 1472 Ye Fans Fury!

    Chapter 1472 Ye Fan''s Fury!


    "The kid killed a pir of the nation and all the martial artists of Jiangbei. He has simplymitted too many crimes. How could


    you defend him as the leader of the Chinese martial arts world? If you care about the martial arts circles, you should join me in


    killing him!" The King of Fighters shouted furiously on Mount Yan''s peak. A vein popped on his head as he spoke angrily, and his


    voice was filled with anger and resentment.


    The moment he finished his sentence, the young man shockingly cursed him, "Kill, my ass!"


    BAM!


    Ye Fan thrust a palm out.


    His attack happened with such incredible speed.


    Just a second ago, everyone was listening to the King of Fighters¡¯ touching speech, but a momentter, Ye Fan was ready to


    attack with a huge palm print.


    He attacked the King of Fighters with unsurpassable force.


    It was way too fast.


    It was already toote even when the God of War noticed his attack, let alone the King of Fighters.


    An agonizing scream came.


    Ye Fan sent the King of Fighters flying with a palm move.


    His hefty body was thrown into the air like a rubber ball as he ruined all the rocks and other nts thaty in his path before he


    landed heavily on the rubble.


    "What the..."


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.


    Everyone on Mount Yan looked at Ye Fan dumbstruck as though they had seen a ghost.


    It didn''t cross their minds that Ye Fan would have such audacity.


    It was one thing to disrespect a supreme grandmaster from War God Castle, but another to attack and send the King of Fighters


    flying.


    After the King of Fighters was thrown into the rubble by Ye Fan, he quickly climbed out.


    "You little bastard! How dare you attack me on the sly? | will fight you to the death!"


    The King of Fighters looked a total disaster. His garments were torn, and half his face was badly swollen.


    He looked as pathetic as a defeated dog.


    He roared and howled like a lunatic as he charged towards Ye Fan.


    How many years had it been?


    Ever since he became a supreme grandmaster and entered War God Castle, he had never suffered such humiliation.


    Mo Gu-Cheng hadn''t looked this pathetic even when Chu Sect attacked.


    However, this youngster had embarrassed him thoroughly right at his doorstep.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he didn''t kill Ye Fan today, Mo Gu-Cheng would never get over it!


    But could he me Ye Fan for acting impulsively?


    From the moment Ye Fan set foot on Mount Yan, Mo Gu-Cheng kept insulting him.


    Even the sweetest soul had a temper.


    No matter how even-tempered Ye Fan was, he wasn''t going to let someone insult him to this extent.


    "| was doing you a favor by not killing you. If you insult me again, | will raze the Mo family to the ground!¡± Ye Fan scolded the


    King of Fighters contemptuously.


    He spoke threateningly with no regard whatsoever for the King of Fighters.


    "W-what? How dare you? How dare you threaten to raze my family to the ground!"


    Mo Gu-Cheng exploded in anger.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so audacious at such a young age.


    Ye Fan even imed that he would wipe out the entire Mo family.


    Just thinking about it made Mo Gu-Cheng''s blood boil. His eyes turned bloodshot as he prepared to fight.


    The God of War stopped them once more just as they were about to fight.


    "God of War, get out of my way! Don''t try to stop me. | have to ughter him now!¡± roared Mo Gu-Cheng as he gritted his teeth


    and trembled.


    The King of Fighters looked as though he would even fight the God of War if he attempted to stop him.


    "| told you. We can''t harm one of our own on Mount Yan. Back off for now. | will handle Ye Fan''s matter. Trust me. If Ye Fan is


    truly in the wrong, | won''t pardon him regardless of how talented he is."


    After all, Ye Qing-Tian was the most powerful martial artist in China.


    No matter how furious the King of Fighters was, he had to do as Ye Qing-Tian said.


    ¡°Humph! Fine, God of War! | will trust you this once! I''d like to see how impartial you will be on this matter," sneered the King of


    Fighters before he withdrew his attack.


    He stood behind Sword Saint and the others as he waited for the God of War to handle this fairly.


    In an instant, all of Mount Yan went quiet.


    No one spoke a word as a breeze swept through the air, and leaves rustled.


    After a long time, the God of War''s stern voice broke the silence.


    "Ye Fan, aren''t you going to exin


    yourself? We gave you a title and


    glory. | have high hopes for you to


    be the backbone of the Chinese


    martial arts circles. But what di


    do to repay me, way enkecastle and


    your aaintiy2 You killed a supreme


    grandmaster and ughtered all the


    martial artists at a banquet. Are you


    getting cocky? All the fighting we


    have done in China in thest century


    can''tpare to you. Don''t you feel


    guilty about staining your hands with


    the blood of your own kind? | have


    tried so hard to live an upright life, but


    | have been shockingly wrong about


    you!¡± Ye Qing-Tian looked at Ye Fan


    as his deep voice filled the air. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His words were filled with disappointment and sounded interrogative towards Ye Fan.


    ¡°Exin myself? Guilt?"


    Ye Fan instantly raised his head andughed.


    His brightughter echoed thunderously.


    Theughter was filled with ridicule.


    "God of War, | should be the one asking all of you this! All any of you do is to reprimand me for killing Lv Song-Liang, wiping out


    the Lv n and all the people at theke. Have you stopped to ask why | did it?" asked Ye Fan sternly as heughed coldly.


    "The Lv family coveted my wife, hurt my mother, and wanted to steal my legacy because they thought | was dead. Don''t they


    deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°As forthose so-called powerful martial artists at the banquet, they encircled me and attacked first. | ended up ying them all,


    but they deserved it. They have only themselves to me for overestimating themselves!"


    "As for War God Castle, what did you


    promise me before | went to South


    America? Didn''t you promise nay


    War God astieyusiilprotect my


    farhily4 hat happened in the end?


    My mother got hurt and remains in


    recovery to this day. My wife almost


    died! If | came back a few dayster,


    my legacy in Jiangdong would have


    been stolen!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| put my life at risk out there so that |


    could contribute to the Chinese


    martial arts world. It was hing if


    you didn¡¯ protest nyM@in-but you


    eval Ke ped the bastards who tried to


    hurt them and refuse to hand over Lv


    Zi-Ming and Lv Hua. Is this what War


    God Castle is about? | am a patriot,


    but you refuse to take my side!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan shouted thunderously. His voice was as resounding as gold falling on the ground.


    He spoke proudly with an icy cold look in his eyes.


    His questions left the God of War and the others blushing and speechless!


    All of a sudden, nobody knew how to answer him.

 Chapter 1473 Didnt Do the Country Injustice

    Chapter 1473 Didn''t Do the Country Injustice


    ¡°Are you saying that the Lv family harmed your family and War God Castle defended them? A-are you sure?¡± The God of War


    was instantly stunned.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to have such a huge grudge against War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circles.


    "Ye Fan, it must be a misunderstanding. You were serving the country by going to South America, so War God Castle would


    definitely take care of your kin. How could we make our fighters lose heart by standing by and doing nothing? We thought you


    were dead when you went missing. We even sent a team to help check on your family. Now you are saying that we aided


    someone who wanted to hurt your kin. That''s absolute garbage! Who told you that?¡± asked Ye Qing-Tian anxiously as he


    frowned.


    He suddenly recalled something and said, "Wait, now | remember. Someone called Lv Hua coveted your wife about half a year


    ago. However, | caught the man and sent him to the martial arts court for sentencing. We have already taken care of that, and


    the culprit was sentenced to death by the courts. Did you have go around killing so many people when no physical harm was


    done to your wife? Don''t you think you''re overreacting?¡±


    The God of War spoke deeply with displeasure.


    He clearly thought that Ye Fan had ughtered all those people for what happened six months ago.


    He thought that he had already taken care of the matter and had answered to Ye Fan''s family.


    So now that Ye Fan couldn''t let it go and wanted to seek justice on his own, Ye Qing-Tian became very upset.


    He felt that Ye Fan was being petty and too eager to kill from the way he wiped out the Lv family over a minor matter that had


    been taken care of ages ago.


    This personality of his was very unlovable.


    "Sentenced to death? God of War, do you


    think I''m an idiot? If Lv Hua was dead, then who was the man wreaking havoc in Jiangdong and bullying my family? Who is the


    man War God Castle is harboring right now?¡± asked Ye Fan rhetorically as heughed coldly.


    God of War was stunned. "What do you mean? You mean Lv Hua wasn''t executed back then and he even continued to wreak


    havoc in Jiangdong?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Something dawned on Ye Qing-Tian, so he turned to look at the King of Fighters.


    "King of Fighters, what''s going on? | recall you were handling this. Did you let Lv Hua go?¡± asked God of War coldly as he


    suppressed his fury.


    All along, only the most serious cases were sent to the martial arts court.


    In his memory, no one sent to the martial arts court ever came out alive.


    By sending Lv Hua to the martial arts court, it was as good as giving him a death sentence.


    From the looks of it now, something had changed without his knowledge.


    "Well..." The King of Fighters avoided eye contact with the God of War and his voice sounded muffled.


    He clearly felt somewhat guilty.


    "God of War, we reopened the investigation for the matter. Lv Hua simply admires Ye Fan''s wife. It''s only natural for men to be


    attracted to pretty women. Don''t you like the Chu Sect leader yourself? A few of us decided that although Lv Hua was in the


    wrong, he didn''t deserve death. After we punished him, he was repentant, so we spared his life,¡± exined Mo Gu-Cheng.


    He made no mention of how Lv Song-Liang visited him bearingvish gifts to bribe him.


    Ye Fan was already dead back then, so inparison to the Lv family, Ye Fan''s family was less important.


    All the martial artists in charge of sentencing Lv Hua did Lv Song-Liang a favor by only punishing Lv Hua physically before letting


    him out.


    Mo Gu-Cheng didn''t tell the God of War about the nitty-gritty. Instead, he simply imed that Lv Hua didn''t deserve to die.


    ¡°What? You let him off? That''s nonsense! Regardless of the reason, coveting our fallen heroes¡¯ wives is punishable by death.


    How could you let him off? Your actions have made him unrepentant, so he went back to Jiangdong and did even worse things.


    Look what happened now? Ye Fan has already ughtered his entire family. Are you still not going to hand them over? You can''t


    me Ye Fan for what he did. It all happened thanks to you!¡± Ye Qing-Tian almost wanted to blow up.


    He didn''t think that Mo Gu-Cheng and the others would have let Lv Hua go.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t believe Ye Fan when he said that the Lv family had hurt his family and wanted to steal his legacy, but it


    appeared to be true now.


    After Lv Hua escaped the death penalty, he must have harbored a grudge and went back to wreak havoc on Jiangdong even


    harder.


    If someone tried to kill his family, he would probably lose it too.


    Now it made sense for Ye Fan toe all the way here to seek justice.


    It was the King of Fighters and the rest here who were the fools.


    These men had really lived so long for nothing.


    "God of War, how can you say that? He was the one who killed those people. What has it got to do with me?¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian spoke so harshly that the King of Fighters¡¯ face nched as he defended himself weakly.


    Perhaps out of guilt, the King of Fighters didn''t speak too loudly.


    But the God of War couldn''t be bothered


    with him.


    He red at the King of Fighters as though he was saying that he would deal with himter.


    "Ye Fan, War God Castle was in the


    wrong. War God Castle neglected its


    duties by not helping to take good


    care of your kin whilegya, weed ott


    anypissionesoljou couldn''t work with


    peace of mind. On behalf of War God


    Castle, |, Ye Qing-Tian, apologize


    deeply. | will take care of this


    personally. In three days, justice will


    be served. As for you, why don''t you


    go back and spend time with your


    family for now?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After figuring out what happened, the


    God of War was no longer arty With


    YeFragms¨¦eal he was filled with


    guilt and regret. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, Ye Fan was in the right.


    The God of War was the one who had asked Ye Fan to go to South America and hunt for the spirit fruit.


    Ye Fan went to the Amazon rainforest on behalf of the country and put himself in


    great danger and almost died.


    Everything that Ye Fan said was right.


    He hadn''t done the country any) {T)


    iustige ipgteah Was the country


    that had let him down. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1474 Ye Fan, No

    Chapter 1474 Ye Fan, No


    Ye Fanughed when he heard what the God of War said.


    Hisughter was filled with ridicule.


    "Serve justice? You probably told my wife the same thing when it happened. But what happened in the end? God of War, do you


    think | will still trust you or War God Castle?" asked Ye Fan rhetorically with a threateningly cold voice.


    Ye Fan''s words made the God of War blush crimson.


    "Ye Fan, it was my fault, but | won''t make the same mistake the second time. | promise to send Lv Hua to martial arts court


    personally and watch them sentence him. Nothing will go wrong this time," said the God of War decisively and almost patted his


    chest to assure Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan had no intention of backing off. Instead, he said firmly in a cold tone, "No, thanks. Leave my enemies to me. |


    hope you will hand them over." "Impossible!" The moment Ye Fan finished his sentence, the King of Fighters walked out and


    spoke sternly.


    ¡°How could the mighty War God Castle give in to you? It''s wishful thinking if you think we will hand them over! We are showing


    you a lot of mercy by letting you leave unscathed without punishing you. | didn''t think that you were an ingrate who kept pushing


    boundaries. You want War God Castle to hand people over just because you say so? Do you think War God Castle won''t punish


    you?¡± Mo Gu-Cheng was furious. His thunderous voice left a raging wind in its wake.


    In reality, it was understandable for Mo Gu-Cheng to be so angry.


    After all, Ye Fan''s actions at War God Castle had embarrassed them.


    War God Castle had already given in to a degree when the God of War offered to help seek justice.


    But Ye Fan continued to demand that War God Castle hand those men over to him swiftly.


    If word got out that War God Castle gave in to Ye Fan''s demands, it would be an embarrassment.


    The world might think that War God Castle was afraid of Ye Fan.


    This time, Mo Gu-Cheng wasn''t alone. Even the God of War was displeased.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said deeply, "Ye Fan, we can''t hand them to you. | understand how you feel, but you have to empathize


    with our situation. War God Castle is the highest Chinese martial arts authority and is invible. Even if Lv Huamitted


    wrongdoing, War God Castle should send him over to the martial arts court. We can''t hand him over to you. If we give them to


    you now, how will we ever hold our head high again? What will be of the dignity of the martial arts circles? We can''t let you


    do that."


    It was clear from the God of War''s deep stern words that there was no room for negotiation.


    "In that case, there is nothing for us to discuss,¡± said Ye Fan calmly.


    He raised his head with a start as sheer iciness and aggression began to swirl within his deep eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s energies were soaring at a frightening speed as they gathered.


    "Wait, what is this fellow trying to do?¡±


    "Damn it! He''s going to fight us? He''s going to charge into War God Castle for them?¡±


    ¡°Heavens. He must be insane. The God of War and Sword Saint are right there. He must be tired of living..."


    Even though Ye Fan had yet to attack, everyone was stunned by his actions.


    Everyone was on the brink of going crazy.


    They didn''t think that the young man would have the audacity to say such things right in front of four of the pirs of the nation.


    From the looks of it, he wanted to fight the God of War and the others.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Are you nuts? Back off now!"


    Tang Hao was startled to see Ye Fan''s reaction and instantly tried to talk him out of it.


    Other than Ye Qing-Tian, Tang Hao was the only other person in War God Castle who admired Ye Fan.


    Tang Hao didn''t want Ye Fan to do anything stupid because he admired his talent.


    After all, the moment Ye Fan fought, it was as good as opposing War God Castle and the entire martial arts circle.


    Tang Hao didn''t want things to end up this way.


    He wasn''t alone. The God of War furrowed his brows tightly too.


    "Ye Fan, you better think through this carefully. What does it mean to fight us? There is a limit to everyone''s tolerance. If you


    cross the line, even | won''t let you off!" reminded Ye Qing-Tian in a deep threatening tone.


    Although he admired Ye Fan, it was no excuse for Ye Fan to act rashly.


    The moment Ye Fan crossed the line, Ye Qing-Tian would have to hack him apart even if he didn''t want to.


    It was the nation''s fortune to have someone as talented as him.


    However, a martial artist who refused to follow the rules did more harm to the country and the world than good.


    "Cross the line?" Ye Fanughed coldly. "You crossed my line first!"


    BOOM!


    Aterrifying boom rang in the air.


    Ye Fan''s internal energies promptly exploded the moment he finished his sentence.


    A dazzling gold light soared into the air.


    Adragon roared as his Dragon God Body was activated and a flood of energy swept in all directions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "God of War, did you see that? This


    boy is nothing but a fool! Int e,


    why both rolpratinatisactions?


    Leds ughter him now!" shouted


    King of Fighters after suppressing his


    fury for a long time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint shook his head. "God of


    War, people like him don''t deserv.


    your protectio The Chifies¨¦ ntdrtial


    apisicttdie idesnit need his protection


    either. We have tried everything, but


    he didn''t appreciate our actions."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint spoke as a sword flew out from War God Castle andnded in his hands.


    The sharp sword glinted threateningly.


    From the looks of it, Sword Saint was going to fight as well to help rid the country of this evil.


    Ye Qing-Tian fell silent for a long time before he nced at Ye Fan, then turned


    back and nodded. "If he attacks, then do as you wish."


    After saying that, he turned away and couldn''t bear to watch the fight.


    SWOOSH!


    Ye Fan had gathered enough energy.


    A huge palm was aimed at tke i


    af fighters@and the others and was


    ready to attack. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just then, a ck off-road vehicle drove swiftly up Mount Yan.


    Awoman hurriedly got off the car with nothing but worry on her face.


    From a distance, she shouted to Ye Fan with her eyes red, "Ye Fan, no!"

 Chapter 1475 Stop It

    Chapter 1475 Stop It


    The woman cried as she ran towards Ye Fan and hugged him tightly from behind.


    "Ye Fan, no! Please don''t! Let''s go home, okay?"


    Her face was covered with so many tears that it was heartbreaking to see.


    "Mu-Cheng, don''t stop me. | will take you home after killing all the people who bullied you. No one can do that to my woman,¡±


    said Ye Fan deeply. His voice became slightly more tender when he spoke to Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Simply because she was the woman he swore to protect his entire life.


    If the Lv family was after just Ye Fan, he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly.


    However, they had provoked Ye Fan''s wife and family.


    The safety of his family was far more important than his life.


    Since the Lv family had crossed the line severely, they naturally had to suffer Ye Fan''s wrath.


    Even if the God of War and the others spoke on the Lv family''s behalf, Ye Fan refused to budge an inch.


    "Don''t do it, Ye Fan. | don''t need you to seek revenge. | just want you to be safe and well. | just want to spend a quiet and


    peaceful life with you. If you end up getting hurt from seeking revenge for me, I''d rather you did not do it. Also, the Lv family has


    suffered enough. This is already punishment enough. Let''s go home, shall we?" begged Qiu Mu-Cheng with tears welling in her


    eyes as she hugged Ye Fan tightly.


    ¡°No! It isn''t enough! The culprit is still alive. How can | stop now?"


    Ye Fan''s face looked icy cold as his threatening voice rang and left everyone''s hair standing in fear.


    Ye Fan wasn''t a heartless murderer, but he simply couldn''t stand the thought of anything happening to his family again.


    He would only have a peace of mind if Lv Hua and his entire family was dead.


    Otherwise, if Ye Fan was incapable ofing back from Chu Sect in one piece, the tragedy might repeat itself.


    After all, no one knew for certain whether Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua would seek revenge from Ye Fan''s family.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hence, they had to die!


    "Ye Fan, don''t do anything stupid. You can''t bear the consequences of killing someone within War God Castle. No matter how big


    the country is, you will have nowhere to hide. Moreover, God of War, Sword Saint, and the others are all here. Are you able to kill


    them all with pure anger? Why don''t you stop before it''s toote?" After Qiu Mu-Cheng got off the car, Lu Tian-He stepped down


    too and persuaded Ye Fan with all this might.


    Although Lu Tian-He wasmander-in-chief in the army, he was deeply involved in the Chinese martial arts circles.


    The massacre that Ye Fanmitted at West Lake had caused a huge uproar.


    Over a hundred martial artists had been killed.


    Many of them were highly respectable elders in the martial artsmunity.


    Hence, this news hadpletely rocked the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Everyone was condemning Ye Fan for his actions, be it online or in some martial arts magazines.


    Some of them even described Ye Fan as a demon.


    Alot of martial artists had submitted requests to War God Castle''s official website asking for Ye Fan to be captured and


    punished.


    Considering the circumstances, there was no way Lu Tian-He wouldn''t know of it in Jiangdong.


    After he learned of the mistake Ye Fan did,


    Lu Tian-He contacted his friend at War God Castle and asked for the details.


    Before long, he learned that Lv Hua and Lv Zi-Ming were hiding in War God Castle to avoid Ye Fan.


    Lu Tian-He''s face instantly paled in shock!


    After knowing Ye Fan for so long, he was keenly aware of what Ye Fan would do next.


    He would definitely end up storming War God Castle and demanding for the two men from the Lv family.


    Most people probably wouldn''t even dream of pulling off something as crazy as this, but Lu Tian-He knew that this young man


    dared to do exactly what he dared to think of.


    In the hope of stopping Ye Fan from any further mistakes, Lu Tian-He and Qiu Mu-Cheng traveled to Yanjing overnight.


    Since Ye Fan was doing this for Qiu Mu-Cheng, she was the answer to the


    problem.


    If anyone in the world could stop Ye Fan, it was probably Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    However, Ye Fan refused to change his mind despite what Lu Tian-He said.


    "| said | don''t want to make an enemy of War God Castle. They forced me into this position. Lv Hua must die today no matter


    who tries to stop me.¡±


    His explosive voice left sand flying in the air.


    From the look of it, a battle was unavoidable.


    PAK!


    The crisp sound of a p suddenly rang.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had pped Ye Fan.


    The entire world instantly went quiet.


    Lu Tian-He was stunned.


    Tang Hao and the others were also surprised.


    Everyone from War God Castle stared with their eyes wide.


    After living for so long, it was the first time they saw an imposing powerful supreme grandmaster end up getting pped by a frail


    woman.


    It felt unbelievable just thinking about it!


    Even Ye Fan was dumbstruck by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s p.


    He looked at Qiu Mu-Cheng expressionlessly without saying a word.


    However, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s tears trickled down uncontrobly.


    Even though Ye Fan was the one who took the p, her heart felt the pain.


    "Ye Fan, why are you so stubborn? Why do you still refuse to listen to me? Why can''t you think about Mum and me? Have you


    ever considered me your wife at all?" Qiu


    Mu-Cheng shouted as she wept and aired her grievances.


    He clearly knew that her greatest fear was to see him hurt or to lose him, but the man repeatedly endangered himself without


    taking her advice.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng started to cry the moment she finished her sentence.


    After she broke into tears, her voice became tender.


    "Ye Fan, can you stop? Come home


    with me. Mum is waiting for you


    home. Please, wilyou? Stop fighting.


    ayndst Id¨¦t you once, and | can''t go


    through this again." Qiu Mu-Cheng


    cried torrents as she begged him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lu Tian-He did his utmost to talk Ye


    Fan out of it. "She''s right, Ye Fan.


    Stop doing thi Sip @dting-6O


    lipped Wet od Castle represents


    the country. Do you think you can


    oppose the country singlehandedly?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan said nothing and only stood there


    quietly.


    Ye Qing-Tian said once more, "Ye


    Fan, if you are willing to leav byant


    hold you gecoyntabkAforyour


    acii¨¦rie! will still hand the Lv family


    members to the martial arts court."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1476 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 1476 Let''s Go Home


    Cold wind gusted, leaving leaves twirling in its wake.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s deep voice echoed in the air.


    However, Ye Fan remained silent.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng hugged Ye Fan tightly out of fear he might do something wrong on impulse.


    The stunning woman stood with the sand flying around with tears on her face.


    After some time, the threatening look in Ye Fan''s eyes disappeared.


    He reached his hand out to wipe the tears from the corner of Qiu Mu-Cheng''s eyes and said quietly, "Mu-Cheng, let''s go home."


    "Really?" Qiu Mu-Cheng''s teary face instantly broke into a smile.


    She felt like someone walking in the darkness who had found light.


    "Uh huh. Let''s go home."


    Ye Fan smiled gently. His smile was filled with tenderness.


    "Okay, let''s go home. Mum must be really anxious, so let''s go back now," said Qiu Mu-Cheng happily before she quickly walked


    to the car with Ye Fan.


    She seemed worried that Ye Fan might change his mind.


    After Ye Fan sent Qiu Mu-Cheng up the car, he suddenly turned to look at Ye Qing-Tian and the others. "God of War, | will trust


    you one final time. I''ll be waiting for War God Castle''s exnation in Jiangdong."


    Ye Fan raised his head and looked at Ye Qing-Tian in the eye.


    His deep voice was inexplicably cold.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    From the looks of it, if War God Castle was unable to give Ye Fan a satisfactory answer, he would storm this ce again.


    Ye Fan got into the car and headed back to


    Jiangdong with Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "God of War, are you letting him leave just like that? Don''t you know that he killed over a hundred martial artists at West Lake?


    There are probably over a thousand martial artists in China in total, so the kid has killed 10% of the martial artists in the country.


    He deserves to be hanged, drawn and quartered for his crime. Also, he was rude to War God Castle and disrespected the pirs


    of the nation. If you don''t kill him now, he will only end up causing disaster for us," the King of Fighters roared at Ye Qing-Tian


    furiously and felt puzzled by his decision.


    He remained indignant even after Ye Fan was gone.


    However, Ye Qing-Tian sneered, "Humph! Where do you even find the gall to say this? If you hadn''t abused your power and let


    Lv Hua go, would this have happened? He Chen, Lv Song-Liang, and over a hundred martial artists have died thanks to you!"


    Ye Qing-Tian''s scolding made Mo Gu-


    Cheng blush crimson and left him speechless.


    He put on a bold front and retorted stubbornly, "God of War, how could you say that? Was it my fault? | didn''t break any rules. Lv


    Hua might have done wrong, but he didn''t deserve to die."


    "You know best whether he deserved death or not!" Ye Qing-Tian angrily roared before he turned to enter the hall behind him. He


    couldn''t be bothered with Mo Gu-Cheng anymore.


    Lv Hua and Lv Zi-Ming hid in the main hall.


    Despite the protection of the King of Fighters and the others, Lv Hua couldn''t help feeling worried.


    "Dad, do you think King of Fighters and the others will hand us over?" asked Lv Hua worriedly.


    Lv Zi-Mingforted him, "Don''t worry. Ye Fanmitted such heinous crimes, so


    I''m sure War God Castle can''t wait to execute him. Why would they hand us over to him? Also, do you think it''s possible for War


    God Castle to bow to a youngster like him?" Lv Zi-Ming soundedposed.


    After all, War God Castle was the highest authority in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Ye Fan couldn''t do anything to them as long as they were inside War God Castle and under its protection.


    "But Dad, we were at fault in this matter, and | was the one who tried to harm Ye Fan''s family first. If Ye Fan tells War God Castle


    about it, would they still help us?" Lv Hua''s fears didn''t dissipate after he heard what his father said. Instead, they only


    intensified.


    He deeply regretted coveting Ye Fan''s wife and wanting to steal his legacy.


    It was his fault that his entire family was now dead.


    The more Lv Hua thought about it, the guiltier he felt. Before long, his eyes had


    turned red.


    Lv Zi-Ming patted Lv Hua''s shoulder and consoled him, "It''s fine. Everything will be fine. Inparison to Ye Fan''s crime, what


    you did was nothing. Maybe Ye Fan has already been ughtered."


    The door suddenly opened, and Ye Qing-Tian entered.


    "God of War? Haha! God of War is here! Ye Fan stands no chance now. We are safe now. Hurry up and thank the God of War


    with me."


    Lv Zi-Ming was instantly delighted to see Ye Qing-Tian.


    Lv Hua and his father had been worried that the King of Fighters might not be able to ovee Ye Fan. Now that the God of


    War had returned, their fear dissipated.


    After all, the God of War was the most powerful martial artist in China and was deeply respected in the Chinese martial arts


    circles.


    With the God of War around, they wouldn''t have a problem dealing with Ye Fan.


    They stepped forward to thank the


    God of War, but before Lv Zi MAG)


    and Lv H a said endl they were


    tt kicked into the air by the


    God of War with a loud thud. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Their hefty bodies were viciously thrown against the wall behind before sliding to the ground.


    Lv Hua moaned as he coughed blood instantly from the grave injuries.


    "God of War, w-why did you...¡±


    Lv Zi-Ming was startled and perplexed.


    Lv Hua felt puzzled too. He raised his head to look at Ye Qing-Tian quizzically as bright red blood trickled from his lips.


    "Why? You still have the cheek to


    ask? Half a year ago, | warned you


    not to covet the widows of our fallen


    comrades. How dare you bring harm


    to Ye Fan''s family! Aftet you eseepeu


    deginagn ders ObNpentant and did


    even more harm in Jiangdong and on


    Ye Fan''s kin. Who gave you the gall to


    bring harm upon a supreme


    grandmaster''s family? Look at what


    happened in the end! This has result


    in the death of your entire family and


    hundreds of martial artists at your


    grandfather''s banquet! Scum like you


    deserve to die a thousand times


    over!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    BOOM...


    Ye Qing-Tian shouted in fury once more, and it sounded more like a thunderous explosion.


    Lv Hua and his father were already


    suffering grave injuries from crashing


    into the wall earlies AeeaveCO


    Ging B4i Yoared again, they were


    sent flying from the force of his voice


    and couldn''t stop throwing up blood.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1477 A Meeting at War God Castle

    Chapter 1477 A Meeting at War God Castle


    ¡°Men, send Lv Hua to the martial arts court to await sentencing!¡±


    The God of War immediately ordered for Lv Hua to get taken to the martial arts court for sentencing.


    Lv Hua lost all hope when he heard what the God of War said.


    ¡°No!! Don''t send me there! | don''t want to go to the martial arts court! Save me, Dad!" roared Lv Hua desperately as he cried.


    His eyes were filled with intense fear.


    But was it any use to shout and cry?


    He ended up getting taken away by force.


    "God of War, please let him go. We are the victims here. Since we are the Azure Sky''s kin, War God Castle is obligated to protect


    us. Why are you taking my boy? He''s the only surviving offspring in the family!" begged Lv Zi-Ming as he knelt on the ground.


    Initially, Lv Zi-Ming thought they were safe if they got to War God Castle.


    He never dreamt that things would turn out this way.


    ¡°How dare you ask me this question? You know best what you did. How dare you try to harm the family of a supreme


    grandmaster? It was thanks to you that your family ended up like this. You have no one to me but yourselves!" The God of


    War coldly sneered before he turned to leave without bothering about them.


    The night passed in silence.


    The next day, Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, Tang Hao, and the God of War gathered at Mount Yan to have a meeting to


    discuss what to do with Ye Fan and Lv Hua.


    From War God Castle''s perspective, Lv Hua¡¯s punishment didn''t matter.


    It was harder for War God Castle to decide what to do with Ye Fan.


    ¡°Sword Saint, we can''t let Ye Fan off easy! Even if he had good reason, it is no excuse for him to kill over a hundred martial


    artists. The families of the deceased martial artists are now knocking on our doors. They want us to punish Ye Fan severely and


    seek justice for the dead, we have to speak up about this. Otherwise, the Chinese martial arts circle will lose faith in us,¡± said the


    King of Fighters sternly as coldness radiated from him.


    Even after one night, the swelling on the King of Fighters¡¯ face didn''t diminishpletely. Instead, there was now a burning


    sensation.


    Ye Fan had pped the King of Fighters really hard the night before.


    He spent the night in pain, so he hated Ye Fan even more now.


    If the God of War didn''t stop him, he would have gone to Jiangdong to hack Ye Fan to pieces.


    The King of Fighters had never suffered such a major humiliation all his life.


    The moment the King of Fighters finished his words, Tang Hao helped to defend Ye Fan, "Ye Fan isn''t entirely to me. The Lv


    family was the one who tried to harm Ye Fan''s family first. Those martial artists also ended up getting killed because they wanted


    to attack Ye Fan. From this perspective, Ye Fan merely acted in selfdefense. Do you expect him to stand around and get


    ughtered by them? | think we shouldn''t me Ye Fan for this."


    "That''s pure nonsense!" the King of Fighters retorted sternly. "How could one hundred lives have nothing to do with him? Tang


    Hao, has a dog eaten your conscience? The truth is sitting right in front of you, but you continue to defend Ye Fan."


    His deep roaring exploded like thunder, causing the entire hall to shake.


    "Mo Gu-Cheng, mind your words! If you keep talking to me this way, don''t me me for being rude." Tang Hao was annoyed too.


    After all, Mo Gu-Cheng was so harsh with his words that it was no different from tantly cursing him.


    If Mo Gu-Cheng didn''t look so pitiful after that p from Ye Fan the night before, Tang Hao would have just fallen out with him on


    the spot.


    "Why, you want to fight me too? It appears that everyone thinks I''m a pushover just because they don''t know my true prowess.


    So you want to humiliate me as well after that kid insulted mest night? Bring it on!" Mo Gu-Cheng had suppressed his anger


    for too long.


    He was so agitated that he lit up like a bucket of explosives.


    Tang Hao had only said a few things, but Mo Gu-Cheng instantly exploded and wanted Tang Hao to step out for a fight.


    ¡°Enough! Aren''t things chaotic enough?" shouted Sword Saint and stopped them from continuing their argument.


    Ye Qing-Tian replied expressionlessly in a cold voice, "You can decide how to punish him. Since you are the leader of War God


    Castle, you have to consider the consequences before you act. Ye Fan could survive attacks from two supreme grandmasters


    while he was out in South America. It''s clear that the boy has immense potential. Let''s not forget that Brahma is stronger than


    you. So, think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Also, | won''t get involved in any actions against Ye Fan since | have done him injustice. If | hadn''t asked him to go to South


    America, things wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Ye Qing-Tian sighed sadly.


    Despite being a mentally strong man, he surprisingly felt guilty and regretful.


    To a certain degree, he was the cause of these problems.


    If he hadn''t asked Ye Fan to go or if


    he had done a good job of protepting


    Ye Fan''s family hile e Was gone,


    Year Wouldn''t have ended up


    causing such a disaster. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The God of War kept giving in to Ye Fan out of guilt.


    Even if Ye Fan vited War God Castle and charged insidest night, the God of War was still nning to let him leave in one


    piece.


    After saying these words, the God of War turned to leave.


    It was unnecessary for him to take part in the rest of the meeting now.


    The King of Fighters was delighted


    that the God of War was goi


    stay out of shigp Swot Saint give the


    Hed Bids God of War isn''t going to


    get involved, it will be easy as pie to


    kill Ye Fan." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters couldn''t wait to sabotage Ye Fan and waited excitedly for Sword Saint to give orders to kill Ye Fan.


    But to his surprise, Sword Saint shockingly shook his head. "Never mind. Let''s give him a chance."


    What?


    "Sword Saint, why are you on his side too?¡±


    The King of Fighters instantly opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect Sword Saint to give in to Ye Fan.


    "Sword Saint, we can''t let him off so


    easily! Otherwise, he will MMS au


    War God astieioatieid of him. In


    tho Futu , he will continue to go


    around breaking the rules even


    more." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1478 The Final Decision

    Chapter 1478 The Final Decision


    "Then what do you suggest?" Sword Saint threw the question back in an icy cold voice.


    "Do you want to summon all six pirs of the nation to kill Ye Fan? Phoenix Empress and Ice Emperor have gone missing for


    decades, and no one knows if they are dead or alive. Even if | summoned them, do you think they will see it? Also, God of War


    has said he isn''t going to kill Ye Fan with us. Considering the circumstances, how do you suggest we kill him?"


    Sword Saint asked the King of Fighters a slew of questions coldly as he tried hard to suppress his anger.


    No one knew whether Sword Saint was angry with Ye Fan or with the King of Fighters.


    "What about the three of us? I''m quite sure that three pirs of the nation are enough to take him out!" said Mo Gu-Cheng. He


    clearly resented the idea of letting Ye Fan off.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The three of us?" Sword Saint shook his


    head. "You think there are three of us?"


    "Huh?" Mo Gu-Cheng was confused for a moment before he realized what Sword Saint meant, and turned to look at Tang Hao.


    Sure enough, Tang Hao shrugged. "Don''t look at me. I''m with God of War on this. | won''t oppose any decision you make, but |


    won''t take part in it.¡±


    "Tang Hao, you..." Mo Gu-Cheng trembled in anger when he heard this. "Perfect! Just perfect! So be it! Did you think you were a


    big deal? Nothing will happen to War God Castle without you around!¡±


    After the King of Fighters scolded Tang Hao, he turned to look at Sword Saint. "Sword Saint, if they refused to do it, we can do it


    on our own. With my fist technique and your sword technique, even if Ye Fan was immortal, we can definitely kill him!" the King


    of Fighters spoke stubbornly with his bloodshot eyes.


    He was simply obsessed with killing Ye Fan.


    It was evident how much Mo Gu-Cheng hated Ye Fan.


    "Enough!" Instead, Sword Saint shouted at Mo Gu-Cheng angrily.


    His stern voice sounded thunderous and left Mo Gu-Cheng shaking speechlessly.


    ¡°Regardless of how strong we are, are we any stronger than Brahma or Gaia? Even if we fight together, we might only manage a


    draw against them. They didn''t manage to kill Ye Fan even after fighting him together. You think two of us will seed? If we are


    unable to kill Ye Fan with ourbined efforts, isn''t War God Castle going to be an even biggerughingstock?" Sword


    Saint''s angry words reverberated through the atmosphere.


    Mo Gu-Cheng finally went quiet.


    All of his anger and impulse gradually faded.


    After calming himself down, it dawned on the King of Fighters how risky it was to kill Ye Fan.


    After all, the moment martial artists became supreme grandmasters, it was almost impossible to kill them.


    If they could kill Ye Fan with a single blow, there was still a chance.


    The moment Ye Fan managed to escape death, he woulde back and seek revenge.


    Supreme grandmasters could be quite a terror if they lost it.


    Many years ago, a supreme grandmaster wiped out an entire nation in his rage.


    Millions of people died at his hand!


    That was why the God of War had warned Sword Saint to consider the consequences before deciding on Ye Fan''s punishment.


    Did he really want to have a grudge with a supreme grandmaster for the sake of the Lv family, the deceased martial artists, or his


    fleeting dignity?


    Or was he willing to make up with Ye Fan for the sake of the country and the Chinese martial arts circle?


    It wasn''t really a tough choice.


    The King of Fighters lowered his head in silence for some time.


    The entire War God Castle went quiet.


    After a long time, Sword Saint finallyposed himself.


    He picked up a teacup, poured the King of Fighters a drink, and brought it over to him. He said calmly, "King of Fighters, | can


    understand why you hate Ye Fan after he attacked and offended you. | don''t have a good impression of him either. | certainly


    don''t like his arrogance. However, we are his elders, so we shouldn''t lower ourselves to his level.¡±


    ¡°Although Ye Fan brutally massacred people at West Lake, God of War was right. Ye Fan isn''t entirely to me. We were


    careless and failed to protect his family, so we are at fault as well. Since it''s partly our fault, why get angry with a young man? He


    is still young and wild. Didn''t we also do a lot of wild things in our youth?"


    "If Ye Fan has any conscience and the ability to tell right from wrong, what''s so bad about giving him a chance? Moreover, after


    the chaos in Jiangbei, we are short of martial artists. A grandmaster and a supreme grandmaster have already died. A lot of other


    martial artists also perished in theke. It isn''t a wise choice to drive a supreme grandmaster away at this point in time."


    Sword Saint first attempted to strike fear in the King of Fighters before lowering himself to persuade him. He wanted to make the


    King of Fighters stop thinking about killing Ye Fan.


    The King of Fighters said nothing for a long time.


    No one knew what the King of Fighters was thinking now.


    In the end, the King of Fighterspromised.


    "You decide," replied the King of Fighters softly before he turned to leave.


    Sword Saint shook his head and deeply sighed as he watched the King of Fighters leave.


    "Sigh. His temper hasn''t changed one bit all these years. He gets angry so easily."


    "Exactly. This old fellow is way too


    stubborn. He even dares to 0 P93


    God of W. ronpechaltangere . Only


    ahavelic patience for him," said


    Tang Hao as he walked over and


    smiled powerlessly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After being around each other for so


    many years, they w egigsedr


    pite thei cblintiess arguments.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone knew each other''s temperament well.


    Hence, no one was surprised by the King of Fighters¡¯ reaction.


    "But seriously, letting Lv Hua off was a really dumb thing to do on his part," said Tang Hao quietly.


    This tragedy could have been avoided.


    Sadly, everything culminated in that tragic massacre at West Lake.


    Could they me Ye Fan for everything?


    Certainly not.


    Neither the God of War, Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, nor Heavenly Grandmaster could escape me.


    Forgiving Ye Fan was as good as forgiving themselves.


    "Let go of me! | want to go inside! I''m


    the Azure Sky''s son! My ev eraitas


    sO  at you


    stop ? Let me in! | want to see the


    King of Fighters! | want to see Sword


    Saint!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    motion suddenly came from outside the hall as Sword Saint and Tang Hao chatted.


    Lv Zi-Ming roared like a lunatic as he charged towards the hall with utter disregard.


    It didn''t take long for the guards outside War God Castle to stop him.

 Chapter 1479 Justice for the Dead

    Chapter 1479 Justice for the Dead


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! | want to go in! I''m here to see King of Fighters," shouted Lv Zi-Ming outside the hall.


    If no one was there to stop him, he would have charged into War God Castle by now.


    Sword Saint and the others clearly heard themotion. Tang Hao frowned instantly. "Who''s making this racket outside War


    God Castle?"


    Tang Hao walked out of War God Castle and wanted to chase Lv Zi-Ming away.


    However, Sword Saint suddenly stopped him.


    "Never mind. Let him in."


    "What?" Tang Hao was slightly surprised. "Didn''t you already decide not to punish Ye Fan? Why do you still need to talk to


    someone from the Lv family? He might even lose it if he learns what we''re going to do with Ye Fan."


    Tang Hao didn''t know what Sword Saint was trying to do.


    Ye Fan and the Lv family were already sworn enemies.


    Since War God Castle had decided not to punish Ye Fan, that meant that the Lv family would be on the losing end.


    It was definitely unwise to see someone from the Lv family in this situation.


    Sword Saint shook his head and said in a deep voice, "The Lv family were leaders of the martial arts circles in Jiangbei, so we


    have to pacify them. Otherwise, the powers of Jiangbei might get upset."


    Since Sword Saint was the leader of War God Castle, he had to think about the big picture.


    Now that such a catastrophe had happened in Jiangbei, many people felt upset about it.


    If anything went wrong, it would bring chaos to the martial arts circle.


    Sword Saint didn''t want that to happen.


    No matter what, he had to appease the Lv family.


    As long as Lv Zi-Ming didn''t take the lead to make trouble, things ought to be fine.


    "That''s true." Tang Hao nodded in agreement and felt that Sword Saint made sense.


    "But it will probably be tough to do that," sighed Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao knew why Lv Zi-Ming wanted to see them.


    He probably wanted to request for the protection of Lv Hua''s life and for War God Castle to kill Ye Fan to avenge their family.


    However, War God Castle was probably incapable of doing either.


    Executing Ye Fan waspletely out of the question. After careful consideration, Sword Saint and the others decided that they


    couldn''t kill Ye Fan even if they were capable of doing it.


    There was a chance that Sword Saint would be willing to spare Lv Hua¡¯s life.


    But what about Ye Fan?


    Would Ye Fan stop if Lv Hua didn''t die?


    Ye Fan would probably storm right into War God Castle to hunt down Lv Hua again.


    "It''s going to be hard." Another sigh came.


    Tang Hao walked out and told the guards to let Lv Zi-Ming go and send him in.


    Many people had gathered at the foot of Mount Yan.


    They were family members of those who had died at West Lake.


    They knelt on the ground and held up banners that read in blood-red characters: "Justice for the dead! Kill Ye Fan!"


    "Please seek justice for the dead, War God


    Castle!"


    Everyone held banners as they implored War God Castle to avenge their loved ones.


    Athousand miles away in Jiangdong, there wasplete peace while themotion was taking ce on Mount Yan.


    After Ye Fan returned to Jiangdong, he brought Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother back to Yunzhou.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had left Yunzhou in order to avoid attacks from the Lv family.


    But now, Ye Fan had destroyed the Lv npletely, and only Lv Zi-Ming and Lv Hua were alive.


    Hence, the Lv family''s days of glory were over. Even if Ye Fan wasn''t around, it was impossible for them to threaten Ye Fan''s kin.


    Since the threat was eradicated, Ye Fan brought them home.


    Mount Yunding Vi finally came back to life after it had been abandoned for months.


    Laughter could often be heard from the vi, and the scent of food could be smelled in the air in the evening.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was the one cooking.


    During the year Ye Fan was away, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s culinary skills improved by leaps and bounds and could nowpare with Ye


    Xi-Mei''s.


    Their home was broken when Ye Fan died. Now that he had returned, it felt blissful and happy again.


    After spending some time with Ye Fan, Qiu Mu-Cheng returned to work at Mufan Group.


    Ye Xi-Mei was transferred to a hospital in Fenghai for recuperation.


    Someone had to stand at the helm of the Fenghai branch office after all.


    Ye Xi-Mei hadn''t turned up for work in


    six months, so she was worried t


    her younger br: thers @btild-BeStroy


    tha puis, hus, she transferred


    to a hospital in Fenghai to supervise


    business while she recuperated.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mum, are you really going back? I''ve already sent someone to take care of thepany, so there''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    His mother hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he didn''t like the idea of her leaving Yunzhou.


    "It''s fine. | feel much better after you


    gave me treatment. | haven''t gone


    back in six months, so it''s about time


    | go back to see ygur eredt¨¦ther and


    chpekaan''thta business. Don''t worry


    about me. Spend more time with


    Mu-Cheng after I''m gone. You owe


    her so much. If you do anything to let


    her down, | will kill you," said Ye


    Xi-Mei angrily to Ye Fan before she


    left. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since she had decided to return to Fenghai, Ye Fan couldn''t keep her.


    Before long, Ye Xi-Mei left Yunzhou in a car.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, let''s go back inside. It''s time to reapply the medication for your scar."


    After Ye Xi-Mei left, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng went back into the vi.


    Over the past few days, other than using his skills to help his mother recover, Ye Fan helped to treat the scar on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s


    forehead as well.


    Such a scar would normally be permanent for most people, but it wasn''t hard for Ye Fan to treat it.


    Ye Fan even went to the old Chu residence to ask his great grandmother a few questions and take some medicine to ensure Qiu


    Mu-Cheng would recover fully.


    After a few days, Qiu Mu-Cheng''s scar had certainly lightened a lot.


    "Ye Fan, can this scar really be removedpletely?¡± asked Qiu Mu-Cheng as she looked at the faint scar in the mirror.


    All women were vain, and Qiu Mu-Cheng was no different.


    Although she never mentioned it to Ye Fan, she was certainly bothered by it.


    "Don''t worry. Your husband is very


    talented. | can even bring people


    back from the dlgarljs0 Vehat¡¯s one


    tiny sear? \iseven days, you will


    recoverpletely." Ye Fanughed


    as he rubbed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s nose


    lovingly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1480 Ye Fans Might

    Chapter 1480 Ye Fan''s Might


    After they returned to the vi, Ye Fan changed Qiu Mu-Cheng''s dressing with care.


    He wanted her to stay home and rest, but the silly girl insisted on returning to the office.


    Life still had to go on.


    She couldn''t set her work aside because she wanted to spend more time with Ye Fan.


    Mufan Group might not mean much to Ye Fan, but its significance to Qiu Mu-Cheng was only second to that of Ye Fan.


    Thispany was the result of Ye Fan''s hardbors.


    She would willingly spend the rest of her life watching over and guarding Ye Fan''s life work.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng knew that she was of no help to Ye Fan when it came to the martial arts circle.


    The only thing that she could do for Ye Fan was to watch over Mufan Group.


    That exined why Qiu Mu-Cheng had stubbornly stood her ground against the Lv family, a powerful martial arts family, during


    Ye Fan''s year of absence.


    She had only been sent to the military by Lu Tian-He for her safety as ast resort.


    Ye Fan did not stop Qiu Mu-Cheng since she had insisted on going back to the office. Instead, he drove her there personally.


    He did not linger at Mufan Group and instead returned to Mount Yunding Vi immediately.


    He summoned Li Er.


    "Mr Chu, did you...ask for me?"


    Li Er felt fear instinctively even though Ye Fan had not said a word. He could not help the stammer in his voice.


    He had clearly heard about what Ye Fan had done in Jiangbei.


    He had ughtered the Lv n, the most powerful family in Jiangbei.


    He had killed more than a hundred martial artists mercilessly at West Lake.


    Even though he had not seen it with his own eyes, Li Er had still been terrified by the sheer massacre.


    He had known Ye Fan for more than two years.


    Li Er could not imagine the power that Ye Fan had amassed within the brief period of time and how he had grown from a meek


    young man of low stature who had married into the Qiu family into someone so powerful.


    He had destroyed a powerful n so easily.


    The terrifying extent of Ye Fan''s power had exceeded Li Er''s imagination.


    Li Er could feel nothing but awe for Ye Fan


    now.


    "That''s right." Ye Fan nodded slightly before picking a cup of tea from the table and sipping lightly at it. "You''ve heard of what


    happened in Jiangbei, haven''t you?"


    Ye Fan continued sipping at his tea. He did not look at Li Er while he spoke.


    Something flickered across Li Er''s eyes. He had no idea why Ye Fan was asking him this all of a sudden. Nevertheless, he


    decided to answer the young man honestly. Tve heard some news."


    "Well, share what you think about what you''ve heard,¡± said Ye Fan.


    Li Er answered hastily. "The Lv family exploited their wealth and insulted Mr Chu''s family first. They deserved what they got.


    Even if Mr Chu had not destroyed the Lv family, | would have tried to eliminate them to seek justice for Miss Qiu and Mdm Ye."


    Li Er knew his way around his words and was quick to speak what he knew would


    please Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes in mild exasperation. "| wasn''t asking you about that. | wanted your opinion on the Lv family business in


    Jiangbei."


    "Well..." Li Er froze, then said sheepishly. "I have not thought about that. Let me go back and deliberate on the matter. I''ll submit


    a proposal to you tomorrow."


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    "That''re no need forthat. | heard that Chen Ao took up residence in Jiangbei after he left Jiangdong. Tell him that on ount of


    his daughter, I''m giving him another chance to prove himself. You can provide him with the appropriate and necessary resources,


    as much as is required, to help him gain control over Jiangbei. It''s up to him to make the chance count. Do you understand what


    I''m saying?" Ye Fan eyed Li Er.


    Li Er was delighted andughed.


    "Thank you, Mr Chu. I''ll tell Chen Ao as soon as | get back. It won''t be long before both Jiangbei and Jiangdong fall under the


    command of Mr Chu."


    Li Er and Chen Ao shared a friendship that spanned more than a decade.


    Chen Ao had made a blunder and picked the wrong side during the previous crisis in Jiangdong. As a result, he had been


    expelled from Jiangdong by Ye Fan.


    But Li Er had been keeping in contact with Chen Ao for the past year or so.


    They were friends, after all. When Li Er had been down on his luck, Chen Ao had helped him too. Now that Chen Ao was down


    on his luck, Li Er would naturally help him out and make sure that he got by.


    But that had been all that Li Er had done.


    Compared to the king who had once ruled over Jiangdong, Chen Ao was now barely getting by in a foreignnd. He was ina


    pitiful state.


    As his friend, Li Er sympathized with Chen


    Ao''s plight.


    But without Ye Fan''s permission, Li Er couldn''t help Chen Ao too much.


    Now that Ye Fan had given the word and was giving Chen Ao a chance to prove himself, Li Er was naturally happy for his friend.


    In his midst of excitement, Li Er excused himself immediately and made ns to head for Jiangbei to share this good news with


    Chen Ao.


    "Li Er might be a little timid but he''s a good friend," Ye Fan smiled and shook his head as he watched the excited Li Er leave.


    But the man came back within moments.


    The joy and excitement on his face had been reced by grave concern.


    "Something wrong?¡± Ye Fan raised his eyebrow.


    Li Er nodded. "Mr Chu, please don''t


    me me for being nosy. I''m just


    worried. Even though the Lv family


    deserved what they got, but theseet


    remains at yoraleiera lot of


    pedple: ill the governmente


    after you? Should you make a


    gesture of submission, take a trip to


    War God Castle and apologize to


    them personally? On ount of your


    sincere admission to having made a


    mistake, the government would not


    exact too heavy a punishment on


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    This had been Li Er''s greatest worry since he had found out about the bloodbath that Ye Fan had caused in Jiangbei.


    He had been worried that the government might send someone to deal with Ye Fan.


    As the Chinese saying went, themoner would not fight with a government official and a citizen would not fight with a state.


    This cultural mindset which had been passed down for thousands of years in China had long been ingrained in the minds of


    every Chinese person.


    Li Er would not be the only person


    who thought so. Qiu Mu-Cheng


    Xi-Mei and eatigc Bilin


    Ghyess Ghtens probably believed


    simrly that an individual would


    never be able to take on a country


    and win. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had caused a lot of trouble in Jiangbei. The Chinese martial arts circle wasn''t going to just stand by and do nothing.


    Even though Li Er had not seen War


    God Castle do anythin about th¨¦ ||


    ident yetpthia dan mean


    ahything. Ate storm oftentimes


    was the fiercer for it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After some hesitation, Li Er had finally decided to persuade Ye Fan to make a trip to Yanjing and extend an apology to War God


    Castle.


    But Ye Fan simplyughed when he heard what Li Er had said.


    He picked his cup of tea up and took a sip. "You worry too much. War God Castle can''t touch me, and won''t dare to touch me


    either.¡±


    His words were spoken leisurely and calmly.


    Yet, they were powerful words that blew Li Er away when he heard them.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1481 A Call from War God Castle

    Chapter 1481 A Call from War God Castle


    That was the epitome of might! War God Castle couldn''t touch him and wouldn''t dare to touch him.


    Ye Fan might be the only man in the whole of China who dared speak this way.


    Li Er trembled when he heard Ye Fan''s words. He dared not utter a single sound.


    His eyelid twitched violently. After a long moment of silence, he spoke. "Mr Chu, just to y safe, why don''t you make a trip to


    War God Castle?


    He clearly did not believe what Ye Fan had just said.


    In his view, Ye Fan had caused a seriousmotion in Jiangbei. War God Castle would not simply stand by and do nothing.


    Besides, Li Er had heard that many people in Jiangbei had headed for Yanjing to request the government to step in and seek


    justice for those who had died by Ye Fan''s hand.


    The upper echelons of the Chinese martial arts circle might be nning Ye Fan''s capture right at this moment.


    In fact, the martial artists from War God Castle might already be on their way.


    Should Ye Fan be captured by the government, his assets in Jiangdong would be seized by the government swiftly.


    Li Er would find himself in a terrible predicament then.


    He had worked for Ye Fan for years and could no longer dissociate himself from Ye Fan.


    They were bound in both glory and shame, triumph and defeat.


    If Ye Fan were to fall from his pedestal, Li Er, Lei San and the others would not survive for long.


    His concern for Ye Fan and for his own interests was the reason why Li Er hoped that Ye Fan would make a trip to Mount Yan


    and apologize to War God Castle so that he might earn a more forgiving


    punishment from the country.


    Ye Fan appeared slightly displeased by Li Er''s tireless persuasion though.


    He frowned. "There''s no need to y safe. | told you. War God Castle can''t touch and won''t dare to touch me. Besides, they''re


    the ones who have to make it up to me."


    Li Er froze momentarily before asking in confusion. "Make it up to you? How?"


    "By killing Lv Hua and his father, of course. I''m not going to stop until Lv Hua is dead!" Ye Fan said mercilessly.


    What?


    Li Er trembled violently. His eyes widened.


    He stared at the young man before him like he would a ghost. "Mr Chu...do you still intend to kill more people? Do you think that


    War God Castle is going to allow you to do that?"


    Li Er was utterly dumbstruck.


    He wasn''t sure who was the crazy one. Was it him or Ye Fan?


    Honestly, Li Er had found it incredulous that War God Castle had not punished Ye Fan for the huge trouble that he had caused in


    Jiangbei.


    Yet here was Ye Fan, demanding that War God Castle kill Lv Hua and his father as rpense.


    It seemed unlikely that they would do that!


    War God Castle couldn''t possibly give in to Ye Fan''s demand.


    War God Castle represented the entire Chinese martial arts circle.


    Ye Fan was but one man. Why would an entire nation of martial artists give in to the demands of one man?


    In fact, Li Er believed that War God Castle would only think Ye Fan arrogant and presumptuous because of his demands and


    hate him more.


    "You can''t do that, Mr Chu. Please don''t tell them that these are your demands. Because of your massacre in Jiangbei, there are


    many people who are voicing their unhappiness and demanding that the nation punish you heavily for what you did. If you were


    to make open demands of War God Castle now, your actions are only going to be construed as disrespect for War God Castle.


    They will only serve to provoke War God Castle further. Please don''t try to demand anything from them, Mr Chu!"


    Li Er was filled with anxiety and horror.


    Young people didn''t seem to consider the consequences of their actions at all. Everything they did were governed by impulse.


    Such was the folly of youth!


    He was terrified that Ye Fan would do something impulsive again andnd them in a mess that they could not get out of.


    "It''s toote. I''ve told them and they are to let me have an answer today. If they do not give me one tonight, I''ll make a trip to


    Mount Yan tomorrow and kill Ly Hua


    myself," said Ye Fan in a chilly tone.


    The deaths of more than a hundred members of the Lv family n had not appeased him. His fury would not fade until Lv Hua


    was dead.


    Lv Hua was the one who had started it all after all.


    Ye Fan would not rest until he was dead.


    "What? You''ve...already told them?¡± Li Er was devastated. His eyes were red with terror and worry while his wails filled the room.


    "We''re done for! We''re fmished...Mr Chu, you''ve made a terrible mistake. Our state isn''t going to give in to a single man. You''re


    forcing War God Castle to kill you... War God Castle isn''t going to give you any rpense. They''re going to hunt you down!"


    At that moment, Li Er was truly convinced that Jiangdong and Ye Fan were both doomed.


    It was then that the phone in Ye Fan''s house rang.


    Ye Fan waited for the phone to ring three times before he walked over, answered the call and put it on speakerphone.


    "Mr Chu, this is an emergency. Why


    are you answering the phone right


    now? You have to escape with Miss


    Qiu before War God Castle artiys er


    Go overs as! hhavaefew properties


    Arete I''ll send you the address.


    You can hide out in one of those


    properties. As long as you''re still


    alive, your empire in Jiangdong won''t


    fall. War God Castle won''t dare to


    cause too much trouble in


    Jiangdong," Li Er said as he tugged


    Ye Fan towards the door. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He knew that War God Castle would remain wary of Ye Fan and wouldn''t dare to exterminate Ye Fan''s allies in Jiangdong as


    long as Ye Fan was alive.


    They would have to suffer the terrible consequences if a supreme grandmaster was pushed too far and flew into a mad rage.


    "Is this Ye Fan? This is the Heavenly Grandmaster, Tang Hao speaking. We''ve met in Jiangdong before. Do you still


    remember me?"


    Adeep masculine voice sounded from the other end of the line while Li Er panicked.


    Li Er¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    He had not expected War God Castle to call.


    Were they already here?


    Despair threatened to overwhelm Li Er.


    Ye Fan couldn''t run even if he wanted to.


    "That''s right, this is Ye Fan speaking," Ye Fan replied calmly as Li Er floundered in terror and despair next to him.


    "| wish to discuss the matter of Lv


    Hua with you. You''ve decimated the


    Lv n and killed the head of theiLit


    Fag ty fonstsats ey''ve paid a


    heavy price for what they''d done.


    Could you spare Lv Hua''s life? He''s


    the only remaining descendant of theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lv n. Let bygones be bygones and


    spare his life." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Hao appeared to be negotiating with Ye Fan.


    What he had said sent Li Er reeling with shock.


    Was this man really one of the upper echelons of War God Castle?


    Was he hearing one of the most


    powerful martial artists who a


    comman aver the ChiiNebe Thartial


    aridlc le speak to Ye Fan in an


    almost deferential manner? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1482 A Trial

    Chapter 1482 A Trial


    ¡°How did it go? Did he agree to spare Lv Hua''s life?¡±


    In War God Castle on Mount Yan, Tang Hao had just ended his conversation with Ye Fan and hung up.


    Sword Saint rushed up to Tang Hao immediately and peppered him with a flurry of questions.


    Tang Hao sighed and shook his head. "I''ve told you that this was going to be a waste of our time. Ye Fan killed hundreds of


    people in Jiangbei because he wanted Lv Hua dead. Do you think he''s going to spare the life of the Lv family''s young master that


    easily?"


    Sword Saint stiffened. "He refused? Even though you were the one who asked?"


    Actually, Sword Saint should have been the one who had spoken to Ye Fan.


    But he had been convinced that Tang Hao would be the better choice because of his casual friendship with Ye Fan.


    But it appeared that nothing was going to change Ye Fan''s mind. He was adamant that Lv Hua had to die.


    "We''re stuck in a tough spot right now,¡± Sword Saint said worriedly.


    He had intended to do all that he could to save Lv Hua''s life.


    That would appease the Lv family''s allies and prevent another uproar in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    But Ye Fan''s mind was fixed. Sword Saint was caught in a predicament.


    ¡°Let''s go. We should head to the martial arts court now. God of War is going to lose his patience if he has to wait for us any


    longer," sighed Tang Hao.


    Today was the day of Lv Hua¡¯s trial.


    Because of the seriousness of the matter and the consequences that it might lead to, the God of War, Sword Saint and the


    others had taken it upon themselves to conduct the trial.


    The trial was going to start soon.


    "Alright, let''s go.¡± Sword Saint nodded.


    It was then that Lv Zi-Ming charged through the entrance and fell hard on his knees before the two.


    "Sword Saint, please, | beg you! Please speak to God of War and request that he show mercy to my son! The Lv family has


    already been decimated. Hua is my only blood kin left in the world. He''s our family n''sst hope! If you have to kill someone,


    kill me instead. | will die in his stead. Please! On ount of what my father did for the Chinese martial arts circle, on ount of


    what the Lv family did in watching over the Jiangbei martial arts circle, please spare Hua''s life! He knows that he''s made a


    mistake. He''s still young! Please give him a chance to repent!" Lv Zi-Ming pleaded desperately. His words were filled with pain


    and anguish and his face wet with tears.


    Sword Saint shook his head. "It''s toote. You have only yourselves to me for your folly. You angered someone whom you


    couldn''t afford to provoke."


    They weren''t going to be able to salvage the situation. Sword Saint didn''t wish to spend too much time on Lv Zi-Ming.


    He pushed open the doors to the hall and headed to the martial arts court with Tang Hao.


    Even though Sword Saint didn''t like Ye Fan, he had to admit that the God of War was right. The Lv family had been in the wrong


    in the first ce. So had War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circle.


    They had not done their duty to protect Ye Fan''s family and bring the perpetrators to justice. They couldn''t me Ye Fan for


    taking matters into his own hands and seeking revenge.


    The martial arts court began its trial of Ly Hua as soon as Sword Saint and Tang Hao arrived.


    The three supreme grandmasters, the God of War, Sword Saint and the Heavenly Grandmaster listened quietly as the


    proceedings were conducted and the judge questioned Lv Hua.


    Lv Hua was terrified witless.


    He had three pirs of the nation sitting in on his trial. The stress that came from being the object of their attention wasn''t


    something that Lv Hua could take.


    He broke down and fell onto his knees. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he pleaded guilty and begged that his life be spared.


    "| know | made a mistake. Please spare my life! | don''t want to die. | promise that I''ll never do it again. I''ll be aw-abiding citizen


    and never make the same mistake again..." Snot and tears pooled around Lv Hua as he wailed desperately.


    The God of War and the others remained unmoved. The judge revealed no hint of emotion as he continued to question Lv Hua


    on his crimes in Jiangdong.


    "Speak the truth if you want a lighter sentence. Lie to us or show insubordination, and we''ll make sure you are punished for it. Lv


    Hua, it will do you good to tell us everything.¡±


    Lv Hua dared not conceal anything from the judge.


    He spilled everything about what he had done to Ye Fan''s friends and family in Jiangdong.


    At first, the God of War and the others managed to preserve theirposure when Lv Hua revealed that he had coveted Ye


    Fan''s business in Jiangdong.


    Then, Lv Hua revealed how he had employed despicable means to torture Ye Fan''s family physically and psychologically so that


    he could gain full control over Mufan Group. He had engineered a car wreck to get rid of Ye Fan''s mother and wife. That was


    when the God of War lost his cool.


    Aloud explosion erupted in the room as the God of War mmed his fist into the


    table and pulverized it instantly.


    "You''re a scoundrel! We must have been blind when we epted you into War God Castle. Instead of helping Ye Fan''s family,


    you imprisoned them, robbed them and brought upon them great cmity. Your grandfather Lv Song-Liang is dead now. The Lv


    family has been decimated and more than a hundred martial artists killed in West Lake. Their deaths are all on your head! You''re


    the scum of the earth. You deserve to die for your crimes!" The God of War''s voice shook violently with fury and filled the hall like


    thunder.


    Ye Qing-Tian was livid.


    War God Castle had been the one who had sent Lv Hua to express their condolences to Ye Fan''s family, and back then, Ye


    Qing-Tian had punished him for his misdeeds once.


    But Lv Hua had not shown any remorse and had only gotten worse.


    He had driven Ye Fan to fury and had brought upon a terrible disaster upon the


    Chinese martial arts circle.


    Ye Qing-Tian wished he could kill the scum with a single blow.


    "Alright, don''t get worked up. Scum


    like that don''t deserve to be killed by


    you. Let the martial arts court de


    with him," Tang iigq)saittas hetried


    tO pnve @ing-Tian down. He


    turned towards the judge then with a


    dispassionate look on his face. "We


    have all the facts of the case now. Lv


    Hua has pleaded guilty to his crimes.


    It''s time to decide on his sentence."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No! Please stop!"


    Voices came rushing into the courtroom then.


    Lv Zi-Ming led hundreds of men and


    women into the courtroom. These


    were the surviving Ji bei adel ''


    arigisard ince the


    ngbei martial artists who had died.


    They fell on their knees and


    kowtowed to the judge. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We beg War God Castle to spare Lv Hua''s life!"


    "Please leave the Jiangbei martial arts circle itsst hope..."


    ¡°Please spare Lv Hua¡¯s life!"


    ¡°Please spare Lv Hua¡¯s life!"


    Lv Song-Liang was dead. There were no grandmasters in Jiangbei now.


    Lv Hua was a prodigy who had been recognized as a rising star by War God Castle. He had the greatest chances of rising to


    be a grandmaster.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Saving Lv Hua wasn''t simply


    something that Lv Zi-Ming w


    but somatipartanie Who


    Jiahigbei martial arts circle desired


    because it served their personal


    interests. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Besides, the Jiangbei martial arts circle had always submitted to the rule of the Lv family.


    These men and women of Jiangbei wanted to save the Lv family in thetter''s moment of crisis.

 Chapter 1483 An Immediate Execution

    Chapter 1483 An Immediate Execution


    Hundreds of people were kneeling before the courts.


    Their cries of sorrow filled the air and reverberated across the heavens.


    The God of War got to his feet, gazed down upon these men and women, and said coolly. "Lv Hua hasmitted a grievous and


    unforgiveable crime. There is no ce for mercy in the eyes of justice. We cannot spare him even if we wish to. You don''t have


    to do this. Please go home."


    With a wave of his hand, Ye Qing-Tian gestured for these people to leave.


    But Lv Zi-Ming and the others weren''t going to be satisfied with that.


    Lv Zi-Ming looked up and stared the God of War in the eye.


    "What about Ye Fan? Doesn''t he deserve death as well? My son might have been in the wrong, but he killed fewer than ten men


    in Jiangdong. What about Ye Fan? He killed more than a hundred men at West


    Lake alone. What about the members of the Lv n? Ye Fan''s killed hundreds of Chineserades. If Lv Hua deserves to die


    for his crime, then Ye Fan cannot be spared from his as well,¡± said Lv Zi-Ming as he bared his teeth furiously.


    "That''s right. Ye Fan''smitted a graver offense when ites to the Jiangbei martial arts circle. As the leader of the Chinese


    martial arts circle, you have to exact justice on our behalf. But if you are willing to spare Lv Hua¡¯s life, the Jiangbei martial arts


    circle is also willing to relent and cease our demands for Ye Fan''s life. Doing anything else will reveal War God Castle as unjust


    and biased. How are you going tomand the respect of the rest of the martial arts circle then?¡±


    The Jiangbei martial artists standing behind Lv Zi-Ming began to raise their voices furiously after thetter was done speaking.


    "That''s right. How can you kill Lv Hua but not punish Ye Fan? We won''t stand for that! The Jiangbei martial arts circle won''t stand


    forthat!"


    Before War God Castle, the men and women of Jiangbei spoke in unison and pleaded for the God of War to release Lv Hua.


    "Well...about that..." The judge appeared at a momentary loss as he was assailed by the demands of the crowd.


    Sword Saint stepped forward and spoke quietly to Ye Qing-Tian. "Qing-Tian, there is reason to what they are saying. Lv Hua


    might be the cause of the Jiangbei incident, but we cannot deny the devastation that Ye Fan has caused the Jiangbei martial arts


    circle. There are many martial artists in Jiangbei demanding that Ye Fan pay for his crime with his life. Sparing Lv Hua''s life will


    appease these martial artists. They will cease their demands for Ye Fan''s life too. It''s the best solution that will please everyone."


    Thepromise was the best solution for both parties.


    Ye Qing-Tian nodded. "You make a lot of sense. But will Ye Fan agree to that?"


    Sword Saint shook his head. "I got Tang Hao to sound Ye Fan out. He won''t budge. But you''re friends with Ye Fan and have


    helped give him a leg up in the martial arts circle. Ye Fan might not listen to other people but he might just listen to you."


    "Are you saying that | should try and persuade him to change his mind again?" Ye Qing-Tian frowned.


    "That''s right. That is our only solution. Otherwise, it''s going to be tough for War God Castle to appease the Jiangbei martial arts


    circle," said Sword Saint.


    Ye Qing-Tian hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll try."


    Having said that, Ye Qing-Tian called Ye Fan while everyone watched.


    "Ye Fan, Sword Saint, the Heavenly Grandmaster and | have conducted the trial for Lv Hua. He has pleaded guilty to all his


    crimes. He appears remorseful and wishes to repent for his misdeeds. You don''t have to worry though. We know the terrible


    things that he''s done. He coveted the assets and spouse of our dead warrior. That is absolutely unforgivable. We have discussed


    and concluded that he should be sentenced to a lifetime imprisonment. He will never step out of jail alive. What do you think of


    this sentence?"


    Ye Qing-Tian was a wise and wily man.


    He wanted to save Lv Hua¡¯s life but instead of saying so, he beat around the bush and said that Lv Hua would be sentenced to a


    lifetime imprisonment.


    It would seem that he wasn''t trying to help Lv Hua at all.


    "Qing-Tian definitely knows how to get the job done!"


    Tang Hao appeared impressed and gave the God of War a thumbs up discreetly.


    He had tried to seek mercy for Lv Hua too, but it was clear that their different methods had produced different oues.


    Lv Zi-Ming churned with anxiety when he


    heard what the God of War had said.


    Alifetime imprisonment did mean that his son''s life was spared, but this wasn''t the oue that he had wanted.


    He wanted War God Castle to let Lv Hua off.


    "So be it. We must guarantee his safety first. We can deal with the rest after that.¡±


    Lv Zi-Ming was ready to voice his protest but swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    This wasn''t the time to debate about Lv Hua''s freedom. They had to take it slowly.


    If they could save Lv Hua from being executed, his efforts would have paid off.


    After a few years, when everyone had forgotten about this matter, he could pull a few strings and have his son released from jail.


    That would be a piece of cake.


    Everyone appeared certain that Lv Hua¡¯s life was going to be spared. It was then that a chilly voice rang out from the other end


    of the line. "You will execute him immediately."


    Ye Fan''s words were few, but they conveyed the full extent of his cold murderous fury which came crushing down on everyone


    like the weight of a mountain.


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard him.


    Tang Hao trembled while Sword Saint widened his eyes.


    Ye Qing-Tian stiffened momentarily as well.


    Lv Zi-Ming and his people reeled.


    They had not expected Ye Fan to show such tant disregard for the God of War.


    Ye Qing-Tian had spoken a great deal and had been rebuffed with a few curt words.


    "|..." The God of War froze momentarily, before he began to speak.


    But before he could say more, Ye Fan''s voice filled the room again.


    "Handing Lv Hua over to the martial


    arts court for a trial was the greatest


    extent of m mercy even abn kil


    Hin Dhea to Mount Yan tomorrow


    and kill him myself. Lv Hua must die.


    You can choose how he goes."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ye Fan''s voice was filled with unquestionable authority.


    He hung up immediately after saying his piece.


    The courtroom was filled with a deathly silence.


    After a long while, Sword Saint and Tang Hao finally turned towards Ye Qing-Tian. "Qing-Tian, what should we do now?"


    The God of War shook his head and sighed.


    "What else can we do? We''ll do as he says."


    What?


    "You can''t! God of War, you can¡® kill


    Hua! Please, he''s the Ly family onl)


    supyivinatn@be! ¡°Walled Lv Zi-Ming.


    But it was to no avail. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The clear hammering of the gavel resounded in the courtroom before the judge announced Lv Hua''s sentence.


    "Lv Hua, a resident of Jiangbei, has


    been found guilty of causing


    malicious harm to bigfeliowcitieh¡¯


    asyyelhpsidisordet in Jiangdong. He


    hasmitted unforgiveable crimes.


    | hereby sentence him to capital


    punishment. He shall be executed


    immediately!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1484 Everything Ends Here!

    Chapter 1484 Everything Ends Here!


    It was as if Lv Hua had just been struck by lightning.


    His legs went out under him and he copsed in a heap on the ground.


    His eyes were wide with despair. He couldn''t stop wailing and pleading for mercy.


    Lv Zi-Ming could not ept what had just happened and passed out on the spot.


    The other men and women from Jiangbei began to protest violently after the sentence had been announced.


    The martial arts court descended into utter chaos.


    Amidst the ruckus, a furious voice thundered and drowned out all other voices.


    "Persist in your troublemaking and you''ll be expelled from Yanjing!"


    The God of War''s words boomed loudly and came crushing down on everyone with the weight of a mountain.


    Silence descended instantly.


    It didn''t matter how unhappy they felt, no one dared not speak a single word.


    Standing before them was the most powerful martial artist in China. Who would dare to challenge him?


    The sound of a gunshot cracked the air.


    Ascorching bullet rippled through the air and pierced right through Lv Hua¡¯s head.


    That marked the end of a rising star in the Chinese military, one of the ten young talents who had been conferred a title by War


    God Castle and the only living descendant of the Lv family as well as his evil deeds.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lv Hua''s heart had been filled with regret during hisst living moments.


    If he could relive his life again, he would kill himself before provoking Ye Fan.


    But you only live once.


    Some mistakes, once made, could only be paid with your life!


    The disaster in the Chinese martial arts circle that had begun with the Lv family and then exacerbated by Ye Fan''s actions finally


    ended with Lv Hua''s death.


    War God Castle delivered Lv Hua''s corpse to Jiangdong that very night that he had been shot.


    Ye Fan stood before Mount Yunding with his hands folded behind his back.


    Standing behind him was Li Er, Lei San, Wang Jie-Xi and the Green Dragon Force.


    Before them was the cold corpse of Lv Hua resting in his coffin.


    ¡°Unrivalled Grandmaster, we''re here on the orders of War God Castle. You are looking at our gesture of rpense. We also


    have a message from the God of War and Sword Saint," said one of the members of War God Castle who had been tasked to


    deliver Lv Hua''s dead body.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Fan said dispassionately.


    "The God of War wishes to tell you that the matter has been put to rest. This marks the end of everything. Farewell!" Having said


    that, these men did not linger and instead drove back to Yanjing immediately.


    They took Lv Hua''s body with them.


    The Lv family had requested that Lv Hua''s body be sent back to Jiangbei, where it would be buried in the family n''s


    mausoleum.


    Mount Yunding remained deathly silent after the men from War God Castle had left.


    It was a long time before Li Er and Lei San recovered from the waves of emotion swelling inside them.


    Li Er was the first to speak. He stared at Ye Fan incredulously, as if he would a ghost. "Mr Chu.Js that the end of the matter? Did


    War God Castle really give in...to your


    request?"


    No one could understand the shock that Li Er was reeling from.


    He could not have expected War God Castle to do as Ye Fan had asked. Instead of demanding that Ye Fan pay for what he had


    done, they had killed Lv Hua to make amendments to Ye Fan.


    Li Er had thought Ye Fan had been bragging all along.


    But he had not. Mr Chu was truly that incredible.


    "That''s just...amazing. Mr Chu managed to kill so many people that they gave in to his demands. My god..."


    The three men were overwhelmed with shock.


    They couldn''t believe that War God Castle had delivered Lv Hua''s dead body to Mount Yunding for Ye Fan''s personal inspection.


    That had clearly been a gesture meant to cate Ye Fan and appease his anger.


    Ye Fan must be the only man in China who had the power to make the most powerful martial arts organization in the country


    disy such humility.


    It took the men a long time to recover from their disbelief.


    They remained confused though.


    "Mr Chu, there''s something that continues to puzzle me though. How did you know that War God Castle wouldn''te after


    you?"


    "That''s simple. They don''t have the power to do anything to me," Ye Fan said with a softugh before turning away and walking


    off.


    He left Li Er and the others standing stiffly in the wind.


    "That...that''s just..."


    Their eyelids twitched violently. Then, they exchanged a look with one another and


    smiled exasperatedly.


    "Mr Chu''s incredible. No one canpare to him."


    What Ye Fan had meant was that Sword Saint, the King of Fighters and the other supreme grandmasters weren''t his match even


    if they tried to take him down together.


    He might have been bragging, but nevertheless, the confidence and certainty in his tone had won the respect of Li Er and the


    others.


    ¡°Alright, let''s make a move. The matter is settled. We should get back."


    Wang Jie-Xi and the others got ready to go home.


    They had had no idea what the government was going to do with Ye Fan before those men from War God Castle had arrived at


    Mount Yunding.


    They had not expected that their worry had all been for nothing.


    Yanjing had had no intention of punishing Ye Fan and had in fact delivered Lv Hua''s body to Ye Fan as a show of their apology.


    As they prepared to leave Mount Yunding, they caught Ye Fan driving a ck Maybach out of the garage.


    "Mr Chu, do you still have matters to


    attend to? You''re the pir of our


    nation and the lord of Jiangdorg |


    T ere''s ng peed fohy to attend to


    trivial matters personally. Just tell me


    what you want done and I''ll get it


    done for you." Li Er hurried towards


    Ye Fan with a simpering smile on his


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That shameless old thing''s trying to ingratiate himself with Mr Chu again."


    The eyelids of Wang Jie-Xi and Lei San began to twitch violently as they observed Li Er shamelessly trying to get into Ye Fan''s


    good books.


    They wouldn''t be able to butter up Ye Fan like he could.


    Li Er was the only person of the three who


    didn''t feel embarrassed talking like that.


    He reached for the door as he spoke, with the intention of taking Ye Fan''s ce in the car.


    "Get lost! I''m going to take care of my


    wife. Are you going to help me with


    that too? Why don''t yo bavekids!


    h her agwell£¤ Gat ut of my way


    ahd stay away. You''ll pay if I''mte to


    picking up my wife because of you!"


    Ye Fan''s face darkened with


    annoyance as he yelled at Li Er and


    chased him away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Taking care of his wife was his job. He wasn''t going to let any Tom, Dick or Harry do it.


    Ye Fan had let Li Er off lighting with a verbal thrashing. Any other man would have beaten Li Er up.


    Ye Fan drove off, leaving Li Er in a smog of exhaust fumes and a dazed look on his face.


    Wang Jie-Xi and Lei San doubled over inughter as they stared at the dejected look on Li Er''s face.


    "Li Er, you old geezer, you''ve gone too


    far with your ass eee ?


    ight. hy donitifan''h ve kids with


    hts wife while you''re at it? Oh dear,


    this is killing me!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Get out of here right now! | don''t want to see your stupid faces in Yunzhou!" An embarrassed Li Er cursed out loud in fury.

 Chapter 1485 Your Husband Is Here

    Chapter 1485 Your Husband Is Here


    Night had fallen.


    Ye Fan was driving leisurely down the streets of Yunzhou.


    The window to his car was rolled down even in spite of the chill in the air.


    The freezing winds rushed into the car through the open window, stirring at the strands of hair hanging before Ye Fan''s forehead.


    An ordinary person would have found the cold unbearable.


    But this was just a slight chill to Ye Fan.


    Melodic music filled the inside of the car.


    Asoft purple light enveloped the car''s interior, creating a dreamlike atmosphere.


    The scenery fled by outside.


    Next to his ear, the night breeze whispered softly.


    Ye Fan enjoyed the soothing and rxing


    quiet.


    He felt as if he were in a world of his own.


    There was no hate, no violence, no death. There was no duty or cause.


    Perhaps this was an ease that he could only experience in such moments of solitude.


    He felt like a newborn baby that was unbound by longing or obligation.


    Sometimes, Ye Fan wanted to set aside his duties and his mission and simply live a simple and ordinary life that was filled with


    simple and constant joys.


    Then, he would consider his desire carefully and realize that it was a luxury that he couldn''t afford.


    He knew that there were some things that he couldn''t and shouldn''t let go of.


    The trees might desire peace, but they could not stop the winds from blowing and disturbing the quiet.


    The war between Ye Fan and the Chu family had been destined to happen the moment that he had been born.


    He had thought of giving it all up, of course.


    He had thought of living a peaceful and ordinary life like Shin Yu-Xiang and billions of other ordinary folks out there.


    But the Chu family would never let him off that easily.


    It was the Chu family who had shattered Ye Fan''s dreams of a simple, peaceful life.


    It was the Chu family who had forced Ye Fan down this path.


    Ten years had passed.


    The tiny spark that had kindled was now a massive wildfire.


    It was time to settle their score.


    This was fate.


    Their fates had been determined from the very beginning.


    Ye Fan could not escape his destiny and he had no wish to.


    The tires of Ye Fan''s car screeched violently as he sped down the street. His headlights were like mes that burned the


    darkness and turned it into ashes.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Fan to reach Mufan Group.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng should be getting off work soon.


    The matter with the Lv family had been dealt with. Ye Fan had begun the final leg of his preparations to storm the Chu family.


    He wasn''t going to remain in Jiangdong for long.


    He wanted to spend as much time with Qiu Mu-Cheng as he could during hisst days in the city.


    This might be thest happy memories that he was going to leave his wife with.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had just been done ironing out the details of a project with one of thepany''s partners. Theyughed and


    chatted merrily as they headed downstairs.


    "Miss Qiu, you didn''t drive today, did you? Why don''t | give you a lift?" offered one of the men in the group after seeing her stand


    by the roadside, waiting for her ride. He appeared to be in his thirties.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng shook her head. "Thanks for the offer, Mr Wang. Don''t worry about it. I''m waiting for my ride. It''ll be arriving ina


    minute."


    She didn''t exin that her husband was going to pick her up.


    After all, she would be stuck in an embarrassing predicament if Ye Fan didn''t turn up.


    "You don''t have to be a stranger, Miss Qiu. We''re going to be business partners. That makes us friends. Feel free to ask me for


    help anytime. Come on, hop in. I''ll send you home. It''s not safe for prettydies like you to go home alone,¡± urged Wang Ming


    with a strange look in his eyes.


    He admired the young woman before him very much.


    Even though they had only spent a few hours together negotiating the details of their partnership, Wang Ming and his colleagues


    had been won over by Qiu Mu-Cheng''s charm.


    He had not expected to bump into such a wonderful young woman during his first business partnership in Jiangdong.


    He had been prepared to remain unmarried for the rest of his life. Then, he had seen Qiu Mu-Cheng and he had wavered.


    In fact, he had every intention to court Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    This was the best chance for them to get to know each other better.


    ¡°Er, Mr Wang..." An old man wiggled his eyebrows at Wang Ming and tugged at his arm lightly then.


    He seemed to be Wang Ming''s personal assistant.


    Wang Ming remained oblivious though. He had eyes only for the woman before him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Miss Qiu, you''re not going to put me in a spot, are you? We were pretty disappointed when you turned down the invitation to our


    dinner. If you were to turn down a ride now, | can only take your refusal as a sign of your distrust towards Wang Enterprise.


    There''s no way we can proceed with our project,¡± joked Wang Ming.

 Chapter 1486 Just Give Up

    Chapter 1486 Just Give Up


    The soft peals ofughter, intermingled with a tinge of exasperation, filled the night.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng froze momentarily when she heard that voice. The gloom that had darkened her heard vanished instantly and


    was reced by a heart full of joy.


    Her husband was here.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng did not get out of the car immediately though. She turned her head away sulkily and ignored Ye Fan. She seemed


    to be punishing the young man for histeness.


    ¡°Husband? Your wife''s not here. This must be a mistake.¡± Wang Ming frowned at Ye Fan''s words.


    He told Ye Fan to move his car out of the way before he called the cops.


    But Ye Fan ignored Wang Ming''s warningpletely as he pulled his door open, got out of his car and approached Wang Ming''s


    car.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing? Are you thinking of hitting me? Somebody,e, quick!" A terrified Wang Ming began to yell for


    help. He had wilted slightly when he had seen Ye Fan step out of his car with an unhappy look on his face. He was sure that the


    young man was going to beat him up.


    Ye Fan simply pulled him aside.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he continued walking until he reached Wang Ming''s car. He pulled the door to the backseat open.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng stared in shock and disbelief as the young man carried her out of Wang Ming''s car.


    Wang Ming''s eyes turned red with fury at the sight.


    "You scoundrel, what do you think you''re doing? How dare you assault Miss Qiu in public! I''m warning you, let go of her right


    now! Otherwise, you''re going to get it from me!" Wang Ming yapped furiously at Ye Fan like a dog gone mad.


    In the midst of his fury, he appeared ready to hit Ye Fan.


    He hadn''t even had the chance to hold the hand of the woman whom he was interested in and here was this young ruffian, lifting


    her into his arms. This must be what one felt like when their wives were stolen from them and their fathers killed right before their


    eyes.


    Rage burned inside Wang Ming.


    ¡°Let me down, you ruffian! Scoundrel, let me down! Everyone''s watching!" Qiu Mu-Cheng flushed in Ye Fan''s eyes and wouldn''t


    stop struggling.


    They were right outside the office.


    It was the end of the day. The employees of Mufan Group were streaming out of the building.


    Everyone was watching them.


    She was the CEO of Mufan Group and here she was, being held in someone''s arms like some hapless woman. The reputation


    that she had carefully crafted of herself as a distant and intimidating CEO would be destroyed if her employees were to see her


    like that.


    How was she to face everyone in thepany after that?


    But Ye Fan didn''t care at all.


    The more the woman in his arms struggled, the tighter his grip grew.


    Ye Fan seemed intent on provoking Wang Ming. He threw a smile at thetter while keeping his arms around Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    "You have anything to say about my carrying her?"


    ¡°Of course! Let her down right this instant or I''ll kill you!" Wang Ming was fuming. He had never seen a man so brazen.


    He had not only acted like an absolute cad in public but had crowed about it.


    "Is that all it takes to get you mad? What if | tell you that I''m not stopping at hugging her and that I''m going to kiss her as well?


    Won''t that drive you crazy?" Ye Fan''s smile turned sly.


    "You wouldn''t dare, you scoundrel!" Wang Ming''s eyes burned with rage.


    He heard the loud smack then. Ye Fan had kissed Qiu Mu-Cheng firmly on the lips.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s cheeks flushed bright red. She looked like a rose in full blossom.


    Mortified, she hit Ye Fan hard in the chest, then buried her face where she had hit him. She was too embarrassed to look at


    anyone.


    Wang Ming''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    Wang Ming had lost it. Hisposure was in tatters as he grabbed a brick on the road and got ready to smash it into Ye Fan''s


    head.


    "Come down, Young Master," said the old man who had gotten out of the car hastily and had his arms wrapped around Wang


    Ming. He seemed on the verge of tears as he pleaded with the young man. His voice was filled with horror. "Young Master, what


    are you doing? They''re just a young married couple getting cozy with each other. Why are you getting upset over that?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? He''s just a hooligan! He''s not worthy of Miss Qiu at all! Married? He doesn''t deserve to be


    her husband. Let me go right now!" Wang Ming wouldn''t stop hollering.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had freed herself from Ye Fan''s arms by then.


    The blush on her cheeks had not fadedpletely. Her furious re at Ye Fan seemed to hint at the threat of punishment that


    awaited Ye Fan once they got home.


    Ye Fan shrugged and grinned fearlessly.


    "Miss Qiu, are you alright? I''m so sorry for the scare. You wait right here while | teach that ruffian a lesson!"


    Wang Ming''s anger appeared unappeased even though Qiu Mu-Cheng had regained her freedom. He still wanted to teach Ye


    Fan a lesson.


    He did not expect the absence of gratitude from Qiu Mu-Cheng. In fact, she stood in his way and said coldly. "Mr Wang, | request


    that you not insult my husband in this manner again.¡±


    What?


    Her...husband?


    Wang Ming was frozen to the spot. He felt as if he had just been struck by lightning.


    "He''s...really your husband? You''re...


    married?" blurted Wan Ming: ket Vl


    ae at Qin MONE then stared


    a b an, who was standingzily in


    the distance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wang Ming could feel his heart shatter.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng wasn''t done talking.


    "I''d still like to thank you for the offer to send me home though. Since my


    husband''s here, | won''t trouble you for the ride. I''ll head off now. You should head home too.¡±


    She walked up to Ye Fan. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and drive me home. You''re going to destroy my reputation


    one of these days!"


    Her angry words belied the sweet happiness swelling inside her.


    That was women for you, saying one thing and meaning the other. It was a gift that every woman was born with.


    The married couple drove off and left Wang Ming and the others standing stupidly in the night.


    "Is Miss Qiu really married? To that guy? He doesn''t deserve her!"


    No one could understand how disappointed and furious Wang Ming felt then.


    He was convinced that Qiu Mu-Cheng was too good for her husband.


    Then he burst out intoughter.


    "That''s alright. Their marriage won''t


    last. He doesn''t deserve her, after all.


    Both parties have t jequalyO\"!


    rejeteerdlF 10S merrag to


    last. I''ll use my charms on her and


    win her over easily.¡± Wang Ming


    smiled. His voice was filled with


    confidence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man next to him shook his


    head and sighed. "Forget about it


    Young Master, Yeyskoltd jective


    up) Vauire ew to Jiangdong. There


    are many things that you ought to


    know but I''ve not had the chance to


    share with you yet." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1487 Pour That Away

    Chapter 1487 Pour That Away


    ¡°Why? Why should | give up? Do you think that young punk''s a better man than | am?" Wang Ming said angrily.


    Wang Enterprise''s wealth and influence might notpare with that of Mufan Group, but it was still a powerfulpany that


    domineered the market.


    As the general manager of thepany, Wang Ming was naturally proud of his aplishments.


    He might grudgingly ept the fact that he was not Qiu Mu-Cheng''s equal, but he couldn''t ept one of his most loyal staff


    implying that he was no better than a hooligan. He was naturally furious.


    In his eyes, Ye Fan was no better than a hooligan and a good-for-nothing.


    Aperson with excellent upbringing would not have behaved like a flippant and superficial cad.


    Wang Ming expected the old man before him to apologize immediately after what he had said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not expect thetter to shake his head and sigh. "Young Master, truth be told, that young man is a better man than you


    are.


    "You!" Wang Ming was ready to blow up.


    ¡°Please don''t get worked up. I''m not trying to put you down. You''re not the only one who cannotpare with him. No one in


    Jiangdong can."


    Wang Ming froze. "Are you telling me that he''s..."


    The old man nodded before Wang Ming could utter Ye Fan''s name.


    "That''s right. He''s Mr Chu, the man who rules Jiangdong. Qiu Mu-Cheng, the CEO of Mufan Group is his wife. Do you really


    think you stand a chance of stealing Mr Chu''s wife from him?" said the old man slowly, his wry smile revealing his exasperation.


    Wang Enterprise had only ventured into Jiangdong recently. In the past, the old man had been the one who had represented


    Wang Enterprise during business meetings with Mufan Group. Wang Ming had only arrived at Jiangdong the day before.


    He was unaware of many things going on in the province.


    The old man before him clearly knew more than he did.


    Otherwise, the old man wouldn''t have tried to stop Wang Ming when thetter had tried to express his interest in Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    He had been worried that Wang Ming might get himself in trouble.


    Fortunately, Mr Chu was a forgiving man who had not put Wang Ming in a tough spot.


    Should Mr Chu insist on pursuing the matter, Wang Enterprise would be forced to give in and make a public apology.


    This wasn''t their turf, after all.


    Besides, Wang Enterprise was no match for Mr Chu, who had vast resources and an


    array of means at his disposal.


    "Is he really Mr Chu? But he''s really young!¡±


    Wang Ming was frozen to the spot as he stared into the distance with wide eyes. He appeared to be scared witless.


    Even though he was not from Jiangdong, but he had long heard of Mr Chu''s reputation.


    The man was well known in both the Chinese corporate world and martial arts circle. Everyone who was important in Jiangdong


    treated him as their lord.


    Companies outside Jiangdong that wished to enter the Jiangdong market had to seek permission from both the Jiangdong


    government as well as from Mr Chu.


    Otherwise, they would find it impossible to run their business in Jiangdong after entering the market.


    Wang Ming knew how powerful and well-respected Mr Chu was. That was why he was so terrified after finding out that he had


    just offended Ye Fan. His back was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Mufan Group? Qiu Mu-Cheng? The lord of Jiangdong? | should have guessed it soon. Mr Chu is probably the only man who


    can sessfully win the heart of an independent, strong woman like Qiu Mu-Cheng." Wang Ming burst out intoughter after his


    momentary stupor. Hisugh was filled with powerlessness and belied the waves of emotional turmoil surging inside him. "Come


    on, let''s head back."


    Now that he knew that Qiu Mu-Cheng was Ye Fan''s wife, Wang Ming abandoned all thought of courting her.


    Worried that Ye Fan mighte after him, he drove out of the city that night and left Jiangdong.


    His assistant would be in charge of theirpany''s project with Mufan Group.


    Wang Ming wouldn''t know that Ye Fan didn''t care for insignificant nobodies like him. The man wasn''t going toe after him at


    all.


    In fact, Ye Fan had forgotten all about the incident with Wang Ming by the time he and Qiu Mu-Cheng had reached home.

 Chapter 1488 The Formation Is Done

    Chapter 1488 The Formation Is Done


    It was a clear and sunny day in Yunzhou, Jiangdong today. The sky was blue and free of clouds.


    Yunwu Lake, which was usually obscured by cloud and mist, was clearly visible from afar.


    The surface of the vastke rippled and glittered with sunlight.


    The rare view drew numerous residents of the city to theke for some sightseeing.


    As countless tourists lost themselves to the beauty of theke, a child amongst them pointed at the distant Mount Yunding in


    confusion. "Look, mum! Look at all that cotton candy!"


    His words drew many eyes towards the mountain.


    "Heavens!"


    "Oh my god!" "What''s with all those clouds?"


    "It looks like a sea of clouds!"


    ¡°What''s that ce?"


    "Where did all those cloudse from?"


    Countless voices filled the air as everyone stared into the distance.


    Clouds that gathered and formed a light mist were amon sight above Yunwu Lake but what they were seeing now was an


    actual sea of clouds.


    Thousands of thick white clouds hung heavily above theke, obscuring the towering mountain behind them and leaving the


    people only with the view of the foot of those mountains.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The towering mountain looked like it had descended from the heavens.


    The sudden appearance of the strange sight sent countless people into a dazed stupor.


    In fact, they had mistakenly thought that the mountain before them had appeared


    out of nowhere.


    "Isn''t that...Mount Yunding? That''s where Mr Chu lives. What happened? How did so many clouds gather over the course of a


    night? Has Mr Chu ascended and attained godhood?" gasped someone in surprise after he finally recognized the mountain for


    what it truly was.


    Others suspected that Ye Fan had attained godhood.


    News of the strange phenomena on Mount Yunding soon spread everywhere and caused an uproar in Yunzhou.


    Within half a day, countless residents had gathered at the foot of Mount Yunding to catch a glimpse of the strange sight. The


    roads in the vicinity were jammed pack with cars.


    Without Li Er''s men stationed at the foot of the mountain to guard the mansion, these curious folks would have rushed up the


    mountain to find out what was going on.


    "Step aside and make way for Master Er."


    "Who dares block the way of Master Er?¡±


    The loud voices of the brothers Jin Bao and Yin Bao rose above the massive crowd suddenly.


    Aman who was wearing a suit and had a bald patch at the top of his head was escorted by his guards as he charged up Mount


    Yunding.


    ¡°Mr Chu, what happened? Is this divine punishment? Please say something. You''re scaring me!"


    Li Er had been scared witless when he had heard about the strange sight at Mount Yunding.


    He had been convinced that the heavens had decided that Ye Fan had killed one too many and was going to exact divine


    punishment. Ye Fan was going to be struck down by lightning.


    He had hurried to Mount Yunding immediately.


    He had panicked when he saw neither hair nor hide of Ye Fan after searching the entire mansion.


    ¡°Master Er.Jook, isn''t that Mr Chu?" Jin Bao seemed to havee across something. His voice shook with incredulity and awe


    as he pointed ahead of them.


    Li Er looked up.


    Standing proudly between the heaven and earth and amidst the clouds was a young man.


    The sun hovered behind him while light enveloped his person.


    If Li Er were to look closer, he would catch the piece of jade floating in midair before Ye Fan.


    It was shaped like the full moon and stood eight feet tall.


    This was the Yasakani Jade, one of the three sacred artefacts that he had gotten from Japan.


    Between the moon-shaped jade and the sun stood Ye Fan, exuding an aura of absolute and godlike power.


    ¡°May the energies of the sun and moon gather and transform into the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation!"


    Avoice that sounded otherworldly filled the heavens.


    Thends and rivers quaked while the sea of clouds roiled.


    Beams of light surged from the ground under the feet of Li Er, Jin Bao and Yin Bao, and rushed towards the skies.


    Countless beams intersected in the sky, weaving a web of light that spanned thousands of meters and fell across Mount


    Yunding.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    Li Er and the others were stupefied by the sight. Their eyes were filled with incredulity.


    ¡°Heavens! Who is Mr Chu exactly? Is he still human?" Li Er thought to himself.


    Unable to withstand the shock assailing them, Li Er and the others fell to their knees with a loud thud.


    They resembled devout disciples kowtowing to their mighty god.


    After a long while, the beams of light in the sky finally faded. Peace and quiet descended upon the mountain again.


    The aura of intimidating power around Ye Fan faded away as he slowly approached Li Er, Jin Bao and Yin Bao.


    With his ruffled hair, his sneakers and sweatpants, he looked like an ordinary young man who had just graduated from college.


    No one would look at him and associate him with Mr Chu, the man who ruled Jiangdong and struck fear in the hearts of Chinese


    martial artists.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. |


    was Setting up a defensive


    formation. In times of crisis and


    when faced with an unbeatable foe,


    you may seek shelter a oyniO\t!


    ty ing. fitseaah yu how to control


    th¨¦ formation. With the protection of


    the Invoke the Celestial Sky


    Formation, few in China would be


    able to breach these grounds. Li Er,


    from this day, you will be responsible


    for this formation and for the safety


    of my friends and family." Ye Fan''s


    face had no hint of emotion as he


    spoke slowly and calmly. He stood


    tall and with his hands folded behind


    his back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At his feet was Li Er, still on his knees.


    The man froze when he heard what Ye Fan had said. The young man seemed to be making his will.


    "Mr Chu, why are you telling me this? Are you nning to leave again?"


    Li Er could sense what Ye Fan was trying to say. It seemed as if Ye Fan was going to leave for good this time.


    Ye Fan did not reply at first.


    He simply turned away and stared


    past theyers of clouds and into the


    distant sky. His voice ues heap ahd


    low w, ante Ss Name to


    zhou so that | could leave it one


    day. How can | continue to stay when


    my mission is waiting for me? It''s


    been ten years. It''s time to do what |


    set out to do.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Er mmed his forehead into the ground with a loud thud. The deafening sound frightened Jin Bao and Yin Bao, who had


    been standing in the corner all this while.


    "Mr Chu, you can''t leave! Jiangdong can''t do without you. Yunzhou can''t do without you. In fact, | can''t do without you...no one


    else can keep the peace in Jiangdong!" wailed Li Er as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Perhaps Li Er truly couldn''t bear to part with Ye Fan.


    After all, he had gone through so much hardship with the young man.


    They had survived the battle at Mount Tai, the Feast of the Sea and Sky and the chaos that the Lu and Xur families had wrought


    on Jiangdong.


    He had watched Ye Fan grow from a


    young man who was a nobody to


    someone whose n meyweas Keer in


    yyAousehcldin Jiangdong, and


    finally to someone whose name


    struck awe and fear in the hearts of


    many across the whole of China.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With Ye Fan around, Li Er feared nothing.

 Chapter 1489 Have You Really Made up Your Mind?

    Chapter 1489 Have You Really Made up Your Mind?


    But now, Ye Fan was saying that he was leaving.


    Ye Fan had left them for long periods of time before in the past, but Li Er could sense that it was going to be different this time.


    This was the first time that he had glimpsed uncertainty in the young man''s eyes.


    The sight seemed incredulous.


    Li Er knew very well how proud Ye Fan was.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He had shown no hints of uncertainty even when he had charged into Jiangbei or stormed Mount Yan alone. He had faced down


    numerous Chinese supreme grandmasters without the slightest hesitation.


    But the arrogance and confidence that he once had seemed to have fled him this time.


    Li Er could tell that this time, Ye Fan might not being back.


    He found that uneptable.


    He was like the grass growing at the foot of the mountain, who had woken up in the morning to find out that the mountain that he


    had relied on for shade and shelter was gone.


    No one would shelter him from the storm now!


    "Mr Chu, | can''t do this. | really can''t! | know nothing else but ttery and buttering someone up! You''re the reason why | am


    where | am today. Without you, I''ll just be azy good-for-nothing...| know what I''m capable of. | won''t be able to run Jiangdong


    without you...Mr Chu, please don''t leave...Miss Qiu can''t do without you too!" wailed Li Er.


    Snot and tears stained his face. He looked like a young woman who had been spurned by her caddish lover.


    Ye Fan simply smiled.


    "Stop crying like a girl. Don''t worry, besides setting up that formation, | will also be leaving the Green Dragon Force in Jiangdong.


    With their support, you''ll be able to help me keep Jiangdong safe. Don''t underestimate what the Invoke the Celestial Sky


    Formation is capable of. Even those old fellows from War God Castle will take a while to breach the formation when it''s fully


    activated. Alright, I''ve said my piece. Remember what | told you. I''ll be heading to Fenghai tomorrow. Don''t tell Mu-Cheng what |


    told you. You can go now."


    Ye Fan seemed exhausted. With a wave of his hand, he sent Li Er away.


    Li Er''s eyes were red. He gave Ye Fan a final nce before he left. "Mr Chu, will | see you again?¡±


    Ye Fanughed.


    ¡°What are you going on about? I''m not going on a suicide mission. Stop dawdling and get out of here. Remember, guard


    Jiangdong on my behalf," Ye Fan said before chasing Li Er off.


    He was left alone on Mount Yunding.


    The smile on Ye Fan''s lips faded away now that Li Er was gone and the faint mirth on his face was reced with intense


    solemnity.


    Li Er had been right. Ye Fan wasn''t confident of his chances.


    Even though he had been nning for this for the past ten years, he remained uncertain if he would seed.


    After all, he was going to take on a longstanding family and sect that had dominated great parts of the world for centuries.


    Since Ye Fan could remember, he had been taught the Chu family''s strength and power and Chu Sect''s invincibility.


    Both the Chu family and Chu Sect were the epitome of absolute power in the world.


    In fact, Ye Fan had no idea the extent of resources and power that the Chu family had kept hidden from the public eye. All he


    knew was the little that they had revealed.


    Besides the Chu family, he also had Chu Sect to contend with.


    The silhouette of a proud and devastatingly beautiful woman popped up in Ye Fan''s head then.


    His heart skipped a beat without any warning.


    Something seemed to be tearing apart. From its ripped seams emerged bitterness and sorrow.


    No matter how resilient he had grown, there were still things out there that could pierce the hardened husk around his heart.


    She was the first woman who had tricked him.


    He couldn''t have known that Yu Yun, the woman whom he had spent so much time with at the old Chu family mansion and


    whom he had embarked on joint cultivation with, was the sect leader of Chu Sect.


    He hadn''t expected her to be so heartless.


    She had cast aside their friendship and chosen to protect Chu Sect''s interests.


    The sword that had pierced his heart that night had also destroyed the warm memories that he had held of that woman.


    She probably wasn''t going to stand by and do nothing if the Chu family came under attack.


    They might have to fight each other.


    She was an incredibly powerful foe.


    But, so what?


    It didn''t matter if the path before him wasid with obstacles or that he might not survive the trip, Ye Fan was going to take this


    trip through the gates of hell.


    Like the moth flinging itself at a fire, he would not regret his death.


    This was Ye Fan''s obsession. It was what he had toiled andbored so hard for to attain. It was what had given him the reason


    to live.


    The wintry winds began to howl.


    Ye Fan was a solitary figure standing at the top of the mountain.


    The hems of his clothes fluttered loudly in the harsh winds.


    He stood silently under the vast heavens.


    No one knew what he was thinking.


    After a very long while, the call that Ye Fan had been waiting for finally arrived.


    It was from Han.


    Han''smunications with Ye Fan had dwindled since the Chu family had changed its head of the family.


    The lords and dukes of each reign did not live past the king of said reign.


    Han''s status in the Chu family had plummeted and he could no longer move as freely in the Chu family.


    He had to exercise extreme care whenmunicating with Ye Fan.


    Chu Zheng-Liang and his son weren''t going to let him off easily should his identity as Ye Fan''s spy be exposed.


    ¡°Young Master, are you well? Gaia told me what happened to you." Han''s voice was deep and gravelly over the phone.


    "I''m fine. What''s the situation like in


    the Chu family? If everything goes


    ording to n adit id |


    ths paHEFaNIIG ev dye I''ve sent


    out the Dragon God Tokens. I''ll be


    leading the Dragons and storming


    Chu Sect in a few days," said Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Han fell silent for a moment.


    "Master, have you truly made up your


    mind? Chu Zheng-Liang and his son


    have the Chu family under their


    control now. Should you fail, theyen


    will be not uiningrbacketo? you. Your


    Airco tio elders of Chu Sect


    in the Amazon rainforest has


    incurred the collective wrath of the


    upper echelons of all three families in


    Chu Sect. If they find out that you''re


    alive and are storming the sect, they


    won''t stand by and do nothing. The


    Sect Leader might step in.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Han was filled with worry.


    Chu Zheng-Hong had been the head of the Chu family in the past.


    Han knew that even if Ye Fan were to fail in his attempt to storm the Chu family, the worst that he might suffer was defeat and


    injury.


    Ye Fan was still Chu Zheng-Hong''s


    flesh and blood. No ee REM


    gravity of his migdee6, (Bu:


    Andh¨¦Hiong would try his best to


    ensure that Ye Fan got out alive.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But everything was different now.


    The odds were clearly and utterly against Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1490 Activating the Dragon God Tokens

    Chapter 1490 Activating the Dragon God Tokens


    Ye Fan would be surrounded by enemies at the Chu family.


    He would not survive if he were to fail.


    Han did not wish to see Ye Fan die if he should not seed.


    Yet, Ye Fan seemed unmoved by Han''s advice.


    But Han had said something that had stirred a ripple of emotion in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    "Chu Zheng-Liang and his son are the heads of the family now? How about him? Wasn''t he the head of the Chu family?¡±


    Despite the time that had passed, Ye Fan still avoided speaking the man''s name.


    That name had once been his greatest shield and the man himself a giant in his eyes.


    The trust and reliance that Ye Fan previously had in the man had transformed into an equal measure of hostility.


    He didn''t even want to speak his name.


    Han sighed. "They had a new head of the family appointed quite some time ago. Chu Zheng-Liang and his son are running the


    Chu family n now. The old master went missing after he left for Japan. Young Master, if you could just make a trip to Japan..."


    ¡°Alright, you can stop right there. I''m not interested," Ye Fan cut Han off before he could go on. "It''s a pity though. | was looking


    forward to seeing the look on his face when he sees the son that he cast aside years ago storm the Chu family. It seems that


    he''s going to miss that."


    The tone of his voice was calm. There was a smile on his face, as if he was talking about aplete stranger.


    But no matter how hard Ye Fan tried to hide it, Han could hear the emotional turmoil bubbling beneath the veneer of his


    composure.


    "They''re truly father and son. They share the same character," thought Han privately


    to himself.


    He was both saddened andforted by the thought.


    He couldn''t help but be ddened that Chu Zheng-Hong had left the Chu family. He was d that the elders of the Chu family


    had stripped Chu Zheng-Hong of his position as the head of the family.


    The father and son would not have to fight each other now. A tragedy had been averted.


    ¡°Young Master, will you not reconsider your decision? Perhaps we could wait a few more years. We could storm the Chu family


    when we are stronger. Our chances of sess would be higher." Han made another attempt to persuade Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan''s mind was made.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want me to wait? I''ve waited for ten years. Haven''t | waited long enough? I''m at the end of my patience. Besides, I''ve


    prepared everything. There''s no point in waiting further.¡±


    "I''m just worried...¡± Han said anxiously.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. The worst that could happen is my death. | knew that | could die when | vowed to return


    to the Chu family. You don''t have to say anything. I''ve thought about everything that could happen. | know the path that I''ve


    chosen. | also know the obstacles that are standing in my way. But, so what? Storming the Chu family has been my only purpose


    in life. It''s the reason | keep going. | won''t regret my decision. It doesn''t matter what kind of obstacles or how many stand in my


    way, and | don''t care how many armies | must get through. I''ll do it alone if | have to!"


    The weight behind Ye Fan''s words was crushing and the power and determination that he exuded was absolute.


    Being on the other end of the line didn''t stop Han from reeling. The deafening deration nearly burst his eardrums.


    Han decided to give up.


    He couldn''t stop this young man after all.


    ¡°Alright then, Young Master. Since your mind is made, | will do everything | can to aid your cause. | wish you sess. Your


    humble servant will be awaiting the arrival of the Dragon Master at Chu Sect!¡±


    The winds howled fiercely at the peak of Mount Yunding, sending sand and dirt flying in the air.


    After ending the call, Ye Fan stood there quietly and alone until evening arrived.


    Winds came surging from the distance, filling the air with an evening chill.


    Meanwhile, his Dragon God Tokens had been delivered across the globe.


    Avast machine that had been carefully concealed for the past ten years began to move.


    Numerous powerful presences began to emerge in the Middle East, Western Europe as well as the remote region of Antarctica.


    As if summoned, they began to head swiftly for China.


    The army that had trained for years would prove its worth in a day''s battle.


    "We''ve been waiting for this day for so long. Has it finally arrived?" Somewhere in Xijiang, a beautiful young woman murmured


    as she stared at the crimson jade hanging on her neck. It was glowing. She turned her eyes towards the distant east.


    It was still going to take some time for the numerous Dragons to gather after he had summoned for them through the Dragon


    God Tokens.


    Ye Fan could take those few days toplete the Greater Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation.


    The formation at Yunzhou was but the primary formation in the greater formation that he nned to set up. He had two other


    secondary formations to set up too.


    The three formations would form the perfectly bnced defense that would


    protect Ye Fan''s loved ones in his absence.


    Ye Fan wasn''t going to set up the other two formations in Yunzhou.


    The primary formation on Mount Yunding would suffice.


    In his final night in Yunzhou, Ye Fan did what he had done as always and drove to Mufan Group to pick Qiu Mu-Cheng up from


    work.


    "You''re here early. You must have heard what | said yesterday. This is progress.


    You deserve a reward.¡±


    Qiu Mu-Cheng had raced downstairs as soon as it had been time to knock off work.


    She had always been thest person to leave the office.


    But she had begun to look forward to going home since Ye Fan had begun picking her up from work.


    She didn''t want to spend another minute in the office once it was time to knock off work.


    Naturally, as the CEO of thepany, Qiu Mu-Cheng could leave work anytime she wanted.


    But as a leader of thepany, she had to follow the rules and lead by example.


    Unless there was an emergency, she would turn up for work and knock off work with the rest of thepany.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng saw the young man


    whom she had been looking for:


    to seeing the  day heh She


    goy danristairs. Her eyes glowed


    while her lips split into a wide grin


    before she got into Ye Fan''s car.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She wanted to make Ye Fan dinner when they got home but her husband stopped her.


    ¡°Let me make dinner today. You''ve had a hard day at work. You should rest."


    Ye Fan appeared more thoughtful than he had been other nights.


    He prepared a sumptuous spread


    and washed the dishes after¡éhey |


    ¡®we gna ast sia Ner He also .


    hetped Qiu Mu-Cheng dry her hair


    after her shower. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s up with you, Ye Fan? Did you do something wrong? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Ye Fan''s enthusiasm appeared out of ce and soon roused Qiu Mu-Cheng''s suspicions. She eyed her husband suspiciously.


    "Nothing''s up. There''s nothing wrong


    with a man showering his wife ayitin


    affection, Are yaurtallened by my


    gesture ? Are you going to give mea


    son?" Ye Fan grinned shamelessly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1491 Familial Warmth

    Chapter 1491 Familial Warmth


    Ye Fan''s smile was especially warm and indulgent tonight.


    It felt like the first stirrings of spring in March.


    The softness of his smile reflected the reluctance that he secretly felt against leaving his wife.


    He stared at his lovely, mesmerizing wife and, for the barest of moment, wavered.


    She was the only person who could soften the steely determination in his heart.


    If he had met Qiu Mu-Cheng sooner and be her husband sooner, perhaps Ye Fan might have set aside his hate and desire


    for revenge.


    But Ye Fan couldn''t turn back now.


    He had gone down this road for ten years.


    He had gone too far. The only way was forward. No matter how appealing the warmth of his family and how mesmerizing the


    beauty of his wife, he


    could not tum back now.


    The moon looked cold and lonely outside.


    Achilly wind rippled across the evening air like a cold stream gushing down the mountains while warmth quietly filled the


    mansion on Mount Yunding, where a lovely young woman was blushing at the sight of a young man''s smile.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was naturally embarrassed by what Ye Fan had said.


    Despite their many years of marriage, they had not truly behaved like a couple until the past year.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was no longer as embarrassed as she had been at first when she shared embraces and kisses with Ye Fan.


    Nevertheless, talk about having children still mortified Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Any mention of the subject would send her flushing like a ripened cherry and tensing up self-consciously.


    She would feel her heart race and swell with both anticipation and uncertainty.


    While Qiu Mu-Cheng''s thoughts were racing wildly in her head, Ye Fan had left to get a small tub of water to soak her feet.


    He had been teasing Qiu Mu-Cheng. He didn''t honestly want children.


    In fact, he had never thought about bing a father.


    He had poured his heart and soul on training and on nning Operation Sparks all these years.


    In fact, marrying into the Qiu family and taking Qiu Mu-Cheng as his wife had been a part of his n.


    But Ye Fan had not foreseen that he would fall for Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    Nevertheless, he had no intentions of having children with her.


    He wasn''t ready for it.


    He wasn''t ready to be a father.


    Ye Fan didn''t like to be unprepared and he didn''t like unnned surprises.


    He was worried that he wouldn''t be a good father too. He was worried that he would be his father and that his child would


    hate him like how he hated his father now.


    Besides, how could he be a father when he wasn''t doing a good job at being a husband?


    "Come on, my dear wife. Let''s soak your feet."


    Ye Fan had gotten the small tub of warm water ready.


    "Thank you, my dear husband.¡±


    This was Qiu Mu-Cheng''s happiest moment in the day.


    Mr Chu, the man whomanded Jiangdong and struck fear in the hearts of everyone, was just a gentle, loving husband before


    her. She brimmed with


    happiness.


    The feeling of being surrounded by warmth and love must be something that every woman yearned for. Every woman relished


    for the sense of security and safety that she got from the man whom she loved.


    Ye Fan had spent most of his time away for the past few years.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s thoughts would run wild during those lonely nights.


    She would wonder if Ye Fan was having an affair and if he was sharing his nights with another woman.


    The uncertainty that she had felt then had been unbearable.


    But that vanished whenever Ye Fan was back.


    In its ce was bliss and warmth.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s feet dipped into the small tub. Her cheeks were cupped in her palms and her eyes smiling. She looked like a


    young girl waiting for happiness to descend upon her.


    It was time for her husband to scrub her feet.


    Her husband was incredible.


    He wasn''t just a formidable fighter. He was great with the everyday stuff too.


    Despite the thousands of attempts that Qiu Mu-Cheng had made, the dishes that she prepared couldn''tpare to those that Ye


    Fan made.


    Ye Fan''s skills weren''t confined to the kitchen. He was a great masseur as well.


    She would melt like jelly under his hands. Her body would turn warm as she basked in the pleasure of the massage.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng couldn''t believe how perfect Ye Fan appeared to be.


    But this time, she had miscalcted.


    Ye Fan didn''t scrub her feet like he had always done. Instead, he slipped his shoes off and dumped his feet into the water as


    well.


    ¡°My dear wife, let''s soak our feet together.¡± Ye Fan grinned cheekily.


    "No! | don''t want to! Get your feet out...your feet are too big. You''re going to ruin the tub. Ouch! You stepped on my foot..."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng''s feigned annoyance belied the happiness that she was feeling.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng retired early that night.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, headed to the study to read. He would only retirete in the night.


    "You''ve been with me for so long. I''m not sure if we''ll meet again after | leave this time," Ye Fan muttered to himself as he


    brushed his fingers against the pages of the book.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Four words were printed in gold on the cover of the book. Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Ye Fan had had his fair share of


    encounters with people and he h


    come across many stretige &nt?


    wWOndeDlis''tHings over the years. This


    book was the only thing that had


    stayed by his side all this while.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was this book that had helped Ye Fan rise from his humble origins to what he was today.


    It had transformed Ye Fan from a useless child cast out from the Chu family into a man who now had the courage to challenge


    Chu Sect.


    Ye Fan had this book to thank for where he was now.


    But he had no idea what to do with it.


    He originally had the intention to leave the book to the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, and China.


    After some careful and considered deliberation, Ye Fan hade to the conclusion that he had caused the Chinese martial arts


    circle significant


    damage and loss.


    Those men and women might have deserved what they had gotten, but he had still been the one who had in them.


    Even though War God Castle had not


    pursued the matter and demand that


    he pay for tho dgattis| Ke Katthad


    beleved that he should make


    amends for what he had done. It


    would be the right thing to do for his


    country. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was a supreme grandmaster, after all. He should do something for his country.


    Then, he had thought about it again and decided against leaving the book to China.


    That was because he hadn''t written this book.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud had


    belonged to the ancestors of the Chu


    family and sepals Kha


    depreed tat only one who had the


    character "Tian" in their name could


    practice what was inside the book.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan would be disrespecting the final wishes of the Chu family''s ancestors if he were to unterally give this book to China.


    "Forget it. I''ll leave this here in the meantime.¡±


    Ye Fan decided to leave the Book of Celestial Cloud where it was.


    If he did not survive his storming of the Chu family, the book would simply fall into the hands of the luckiest person. He knew for


    certain that it wasn''t going to end up overseas.


    Having finished the book, he locked it in his study.


    Then, he washed up and got ready for bed.


    Before he went to bed, he checked on Qiu Mu-Cheng and found that the silly woman had kicked her sheets off again.


    ¡°What are you going to do without your husband by your side?"


    He smiled and shook his head before carefully pulling the sheets up to her


    shoulders again.

 Chapter 1492 Departure

    Chapter 1492 Departure


    Ye Fan returned to the study where he had made his bed.


    Even till now, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng were still sleeping in separate beds.


    Ye Fan spent his nights studying the Book of Celestial Cloud. Worried that he might interrupt Qiu Mu-Cheng''s sleep, he would


    take his rest in the study after he was done reading the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    If Ye Fan didn''t take the initiative to get into Qiu Mu-Cheng''s bed, then she wasn''t going to be the one to ask. It would be too


    embarrassing.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So, having tucked Qiu Mu-Cheng in, Ye Fan made his way back to the study.


    The night was especially quiet today.


    The wind was gentle and soft outside.


    Ye Fany in bed but could find no rest. Thoughts cluttered his head.


    Perhaps what Han had told him was what was keeping Ye Fan up.


    Han had said that they had lost all contact with that man after he had headed to Japan.


    Even though Ye Fan kept telling himself that he didn''t care if the man lived or died, he couldn''t stop his thoughts from wandering.


    Where was he right now? Why had he gone to Japan? He was the head of the Chu family and had armies of martial artists at his


    disposal. No manner of emergency would require his presence.


    "Was it because of Tsukuyomi?" Ye Fan frowned.


    He could find no other reason to exin why the head of the Chu family had to travel to Japan personally. Tsukuyomi Tenshin


    was the only reason he might do that.


    ¡°Well, he''ll find nothing but trouble and a world of pain," murmured Ye Fan as he shook his head.


    Ye Fan did not know the true extent of Tsukuyomi Tenshin''s powers.


    The legendary goddess of the moon possessed supernatural powers like Goddess Nuwa of Chinese mythology.


    Thousands of years had passed and Tsukuyomi Tenshin had been reborn in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s body. Her human vessel might


    prevent her from reaching her former heights of power, but there still remained few in the present world who could threaten her


    safety.


    Even though Chu Zheng-Hong was more powerful than the rest, Ye Fan believed that he was still worlds apart from Tsukuyomi


    Tenshin.


    In fact, Ye Fan wasn''t confident that he could take on Tsukuyomi Tenshin himself.


    As Ye Fan continued wondering about Chu Zheng-Hong''s whereabouts, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps in the dark.


    Because he enjoyed sleeping in the nude, he felt chilly air against his naked skin the next moment.


    Had someone just pulled his sheets away?


    "Who is it?" he gasped out in rm.


    Asoft and warm body slipped between his arms then.


    It was a familiar scent and touch. Even her breathing and heartbeat sounded familiar.


    Ye Fan knew whom the person in his arms was as soon as they touched.


    He shook his head and smiled then.


    He was an idiot.


    There were only the two of them in the mansion.


    Who else but Qiu Mu-Cheng would climb into his bed in the middle of the night?


    "What''s wrong? Do you really want to give me a son?" Ye Fan smiled teasingly as he savored the warm and soft body in his


    arms.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng curled herself within Ye Fan''s arms and wrapped her own around him tightly. Her voice sounded choked. "I had a


    nightmare. | dreamt that you left me for good and no matter how much | shouted, you didn''t look back."


    Her eyes turned teary and her arms tightened around Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word. He simply let her hold him and listened quietly to her as she spoke.


    "Ye Fan, | want you to promise me that you''ll never leave without saying a word. You can''t leave home and not return for days.


    I''m the only one who gets to leave you. You can never leave me again. | won''t allow you to do anything dangerous or stupid," she


    stared at Ye Fan suddenly and spoke to him in an extremely solemn tone.


    Ye Fan''s heart spasmed then. He could feel it hurting.


    But he looked as calm as always.


    He brushed his fingers through Qiu Mu-Cheng''s long silky hair and spoke to her in a soothing voice. "You silly girl, it was just a


    dream. Things in dreams never happen.


    It''ste. You should get some sleep and stop thinking crazy thoughts.¡±


    "No. | want you to promise me," Qiu Mu-Cheng insisted stubbornly.


    Ye Fan was left with no choice. "Alright, | promise you. | won''t leave and stay away from home for days and | won''t do anything


    dangerous. Are you happy now?"


    His lips curled into a gentle, indulgent smile.


    Yet that was simply a guise that hid the guilt that was wracking him.


    "Yup."


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded in satisfaction. She soon fell asleep in Ye Fan''s arms.


    This was the first time in years that she had been held so intimately by Ye Fan.


    She felt safer and happier than she had ever felt before.


    The young man''s embrace was an amulet that chased away the terror she had felt in her dream.


    She sank into deep slumber.


    Ye Fan stared quietly at the beautiful woman in his arms and watched as her thickshes fluttered in the night. It was a long


    while before he fell asleep.


    "I''m sorry, Mu-Cheng.¡±


    The night passed quickly.


    Ye Fan was gone when Qiu Mu-Cheng woke up the next morning.


    She rushed out of the bedroom like a crazy woman.


    There was no one in the living room. Breakfast had beenid out on the dining table. Steam rose from the ss of milk that had


    been warmed moments ago.


    On the table was a note left by Ye Fan.


    "My dear wife, | have to attend to


    some urgent matters in Fenghai.


    Don''t worry, they''re trivial matters. I''ll


    contact you once \eachsfenighal |


    Bo MR your breakfast


    and have your meals regrly when


    I''m not around. | won''t let you off if


    you lose weight during my absence.


    Another thing. | realizedst night


    how good you felt in my arms. You''re


    all soft and fleshy. Haha!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The note was signed off by Ye Fan.


    There was a postscript following his name. He told her not to miss him.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng giggled after reading the note.


    She looked down and stared at her


    chest, then protested weakly,


    abashedl _STheesoGndrel-2 ways


    tak Aw: ntage of me. He didn''t


    have to sneak around though."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng blushed faintly. She wanted to know what it felt like when the man you loved touched you intimately too.


    As Qiu Mu-Cheng lost herself to the


    sweet memories ofst night, Ye Fan


    was in the car and on Nt way out oF


    Y. pzhouy Hs wasnwade for Fenghai


    ahd was going to set up the


    secondary formation in the Greater


    Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation in


    his mother''s residence. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fan, why didn''t you wake Mu-Cheng up and say goodbye to her? She''s going to be upset because you left without a word


    again.¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan was the one driving the car.


    She was going to return home with Ye Fan too.


    She didn''t understand why Ye Fan had left without saying goodbye.


    ¡°Let her sleep a little longer," Ye Fan said softly. "She''s been working herself too hard. It must be exhausting. I''ve left her a


    message. It''ll do.¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan wouldn''t know that the reason why Ye Fan hadn''t woken Qiu Mu-Cheng hadn''t been because he had wanted her to


    have more sleep but because he was afraid.


    He was afraid that Qiu Mu-Cheng might beg him to stay and that he might consider doing that because she had asked.

 Chapter 1493 The Unexpected Army of Martial Artists

    Chapter 1493 The Unexpected Army of Martial Artists


    While Ye Fan was on his way to Fenghai, Jiangbei was still caught in the aftermath of the terrible massacre that had happened at


    West Lake.


    Hordes of Chinese martial artists would protest outside War God Castle on Mount Yan every day and demand that War God


    Castle bring Ye Fan to justice and exact justice for the Chinese martial artists whom the young man had killed in Jiangbei.


    But it was clear that their protests would not change anything.


    Every country and its people would consider what they had to gain from doing something.


    If the price that they were to pay was greater than what they would gain, the country would not proceed with said action.


    In Ye Fan''s case, War God Castle might be able to kill Ye Fan if they poured all their resources into the attempt.


    But would it be worth it?


    The answer was obvious.


    Even if Ye Fan were in the wrong and even if War God Castle gave everything that they had to get rid of Ye Fan, that would not


    bring the dead Chinese martial artists back.


    That was why this was the best possible oue that they could hope for.


    Besides, Ye Fan had his reasons for killing those people in Jiangbei.


    That was why War God Castle couldn''t possibly punish and kill Ye Fan without taking into consideration why he had done what


    he had done.


    Most of them knew that.


    But the folks of Jiangbei couldn''t ept the fact that Ye Fan had gone scot free after murdering their friends and families.


    Lv Zi-Ming had belonged to the most powerful family in Jiangbei. His n had had hundreds of members. But he was the only


    one left now.


    He desperately wished that he could kill Ye Fan with his bare hands.


    Yet no matter how much they hated Ye Fan, they knew that they were no match for Ye Fan even if they were to join forces. They


    could unite every martial artist in Jiangdong to fight Ye Fan and still be beaten by thetter within the first move.


    That was why all they could do now was to incite the people and use the will of the people to exert pressure on War God Castle.


    They wanted the God of War and the other supreme grandmasters to take Ye Fan out.


    Lv Zi-Ming and the rest clearly overestimated the extent of their sway.


    The will of the people meant little in the face of absolute power.


    The King of Fighters wanted to answer the people''s call and kill Ye Fan too.


    But he couldn''t. He knew that they were evenly matched.


    It was tough enough to defeat a grandmaster, and even harder to kill one.


    Besides, the King of Fighters wasn''t sure that he could defeat Ye Fan in the first ce.


    "King of Fighters, Ye Fan deserves to die for what he''s done! Please speak some sense into Sword Saint and the other supreme


    grandmasters..."


    Dressed in gray robes, the King of Fighters was passing Mount Yan when Lv Zi-Ming and the others flocked towards him with the


    desperation of a drowning man seeingnd.


    The Lv family had managed to stop Lv Hua''s first trial at the martial arts court because of the King of Fighters¡¯ help.


    Lv Zi-Ming naturally pinned his hopes on Mo Gu-Cheng when it came to seeking revenge.


    He knew that Mo Gu-Cheng harbored hostility towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had robbed Mo Gu-Cheng''s son of his title as a supreme grandmaster and had pped the King of Fighters in public.


    Any idiot would know that of everyone in War God Castle, the King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng was the one who most wanted Ye


    Fan dead.


    Mo Gu-Cheng merely threw a nce at Lv Zi-Ming and the other folks from Jiangbei as they pleaded with him, before ignoring


    thempletely and walking away.


    "King of Fighters, on ount of your years of friendship with my father, please help me and Jiangbei!" pleaded Lv Zi-Ming


    tirelessly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The King of Fighters stopped in his path. He had his back towards the crowd. His sleeves fluttered loudly in the chilly wind.


    Mo Gu-Cheng finally spoke after a brief moment of silence.


    "A word of advice. You should give up. War God Castle hase to a decision on the matter. No matter how you try to get the


    people to speak on your behalf, you won''t change anything. Return home. You''re just wasting your time here."


    Having said that, the King of Fighters upped and left, vanishing from their line of vision within moments and leaving in his wake


    Lv Zi-Ming and the group of Jiangbei residents utterly devastated.


    ¡°Is there no one in China who can do anything about Ye Fan? He''s just a young man from Jiangdong,¡± wailed Lv Zi-Ming as he


    fell to his knees and wept.


    He realized then that he would never be able to avenge the hundreds of deaths in their n.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao were present when the King of Fighters arrived at War God Castle.


    The God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, was there as


    well.


    "They just don''t know when to give up, do they? They''ve been protesting for days," Tang Hao said exasperatedly as he stared


    out the window and down at the crowd of Jiangbei warriors who had gathered at the foot of the mountain.


    "Why is that surprising? Imagine if you were the one whose family and friends were killed, but the murderer was allowed to go


    unpunished. You''d be as persistent as they are," Mo Gu-Cheng said coldly as he stared right at Tang Hao.


    Tang Hao was left floundering for words.


    "You...| don''t know what to do with you!" Tang Hao was furious. He couldn''t be bothered to get into an argument with Mo Gu-


    Cheng. Instead, he simply turned his head away and returned to his seat.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about what''s


    past. War God Castle will do its best


    to provide rpense to the kin of


    those who had los it ¨¦arr


    ines mania Sts circle mi


    ocate every resource at its


    disposal to Jiangbei for the next ten


    years. | believe that a new martial


    arts star will emerge from Jiangbei


    soon.¡± Sword Saint ended the subject


    quickly before turning hisptop on.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Numerous photos appeared on the huge projection screen in front of them.


    They were blurred and indistinct. Nevertheless, they could tell that these were photos of someone speeding across the sky at


    extremely high speed.


    Every other photo that followed was of something simr.


    "That''s a supreme grandmaster! There''s more than one of them!"


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s pupils contracted when he realized what he was looking at. His eyes were filled with rm.


    Long-distance flight was a defining mark of the supreme grandmaster.


    While grandmasters might be able to achieve flight across short distances, their capabilities and level of cultivation prevented


    them from achieving true longdistance flight.


    The photos clearly showed that these men and women were at least a hundred meters away from the ground.


    "That''s right." Sword Saint nodded. "God of War and | too believe that they are supreme grandmasters. We couldn''t get any clear


    photos of them though. All we know now is that they aren''t supreme grandmasters from China. We will need further investigation


    to determine who they are."


    "Where were they discovered? Are they in China? Are you saying that multiple supreme grandmasters of unknown nationalities


    have infiltrated China?" The King of Fighters tensed up suddenly. His expression and tone turned solemn.


    The discovery of supreme grandmasters of foreign nationalities in China was akin to that of a nuclear weapon that had been


    secretly shipped across the Chinese borders.


    This was a grave matter that concerned national security.


    There was no way the King of Fighters could remain calm.


    Sword Saint shook his head. "They haven''t entered China. These photos were taken outside our borders but they were taken


    dangerously close to our borders. We should take all necessary precautions and be prepared for the worst."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Hao and the King of Fighters nodded unhappily.


    "The appearance of multiple supreme grandmasters around our borders is a serious concern that requires our attention. It


    doesn''t matter even if they''re not hostile parties. We should still look into the matter and find out where they''re from and what


    they want," Tang Hao said solemnly.


    "Let my son Wu-Ya look into this.


    He''s recently recovered from his


    injuries. We should give him


    do. It''ll do hign poms¡¯ Goa.¡¯ The King


    dpkghtel suggested that his son


    Mo Wu-Ya lead the investigation


    before Sword Saint or Tang Hao


    could discuss whom should they


    send to look into the matter. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That sounds like a good idea. Wu-Ya


    is a talented young man with great


    poe This is a ets oppertortity


    fexhiny tbe BdsIe to night him as


    a llosenre grandmaster if he has the


    experience and results to prove his


    worth." Sword Saint nodded. Tang


    Hao and the others did not say a


    word. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1494 Ride on His Coattails?

    Chapter 1494 Ride on His Coattails?


    Mo Wu-Ya was the best person to be sent on such a task.


    The others wouldn''t be able to hold their own against a supreme grandmaster.


    As for the King of Fighters and the other supreme grandmasters, they were the six pirs of the nation and naturally shouldn''t be


    unting their presence so easily.


    "Wu-Ya has had nothing to do since he returned from Japan. It''s time for him to get involved in the matters of the state." The God


    of War, who had been silent all this while, piped in. "But you should remind Wu-Ya that his mission is to investigate the matter


    and not cause any conflict or tension. Should anything happen, he is not to act rashly. Return and report the matter to us. We


    shall deliberate what to do next."


    Mo Wu-Ya was a hotblooded young man, after all. Ye Qing-Tian was worried that he might get easily provoked over a slight and


    get into a dispute with a foreign martial artist.


    This wasn''t something that the God of War or any of the other supreme grandmasters wished to see.


    "Don''t worry. My son isn''t like other young men who disrespect thew and do what they like. I''ll tell him what you said. In fact, I''ll


    head back right now and speak to him immediately. Sword Saint, you can send me the photos and the locations of where they


    were shotter.¡±


    The King of Fighters left Mount Yan after the meeting ended and returned home.


    He was to inform his son, Mo Wu-Ya, to look into the appearance of the strange martial artists and find out where they hade


    from and what they wanted.


    "The King of Fighters'' temper is getting worse. Qing-Tian was simply giving him a word of advice. He didn''t have to give him that


    sort of attitude." Tang Hao shook his head and smiled wryly after the King of Fighters was gone.


    "You can''t me him for that. Some people simply went too far," Sword Saint shot back. Tang Hao shut up immediately.


    He knew whom Sword Saint was talking about.


    Sword Saint turned towards Ye Qing-Tian. "Qing-Tian, do you really believe that Ye Fan can shoulder the responsibilities of the


    nation?"


    Ye Qing-Tian frowned. "What are you trying to say?"


    ¡°Nothing at all. I''m just trying to tell you that | won''t agree to your rmendation to admit Ye Fan into War God Castle and


    grant him lordship. | believe that I''m not the only one who opposes your proposal. The King of Fighters, the Jiangbei martial arts


    circle and the tens of millions of martial artists in China won''t agree too! He''s a wildcard and I''m not going to allow a wildcard to


    join the most powerful martial arts organization in China."


    The six great supreme grandmasters of War God Castle possessed the greatest authority in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    However, while the Phoenix Empress and Ice Emperor were part of the six pirs of the nation and enjoyed great respect from


    everyone, they wielded little true authority.


    They were away from War God Castle most of the time and would find it challenging to assert their authority even if they wanted


    to.


    Their titles as the six great lords of War God Castle were simply that. A title.


    Sword Saint, the King of Fighters and Tang Hao were the lords who wielded true power over the Chinese martial arts circle.


    They were the ones who dictated how resources were deployed and allocated to different regions of the country and the ones


    who determined the path for the Chinese martial arts circle''s progress.


    As for the God of War, Ye Qing-Tian, his incredible strength meant that he held an equally incredible sway over the nation.


    That was why Ye Qing-Tian held a unique ce in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Even though he had not been made one of the three lords permanently stationed at War God Castle, Sword Saint and the others


    would seek his advice concerning all serious matters of the Chinese martial arts circle.


    In fact, one could arguably im that Ye Qing-Tian''s will represented the will of War God Castle.


    In addition, Ye Qing-Tian also possessed the power to exercise a veto against decisions made by the three lords of War God


    Castle. This was a power put in ce to ensure that the lords could not abuse or exploit their authority.


    War God Castle could not carry out any ns or missions that Ye Qing-Tian disapproved of.


    But that was the only power that Ye Qing-Tian had been granted. He held no other formal powers.


    For example, he had to get the approval of Sword Saint and the rest in order to grant Ye Fan the title of supreme grandmaster.


    War God Castle was the only authority in China who could grant such a title. Ye Qing-Tian did not possess the authority to do so.


    Thus, a delicate bnce of power had been struck between Ye Qing-Tian and the three other lords of War God Castle.


    Nevertheless, their opinions and views on matters had been simr for many years.


    It had stayed that way until Ye Fan had appeared. His appearance had caused a divide in the opinions regarding the young man


    in War God Castle.


    That divide had persisted from the very beginning when Ye Qing-Tian had wanted to grant Ye Fan the title of supreme


    grandmaster to when War God Castle had to decide whether they should kill Ye Fan for the bloodbath that he had caused in


    Jiangbei. They remained divided now over whether they should allow Ye Fan to join War God Castle as one of their primary


    lords.


    Tve exined my reasons to you. Ye Fan might be young and hotblooded, but he''s still a principled man with scruples. |


    rmended making him a lord of War God Castle because | believe that the position and the national duty that came along


    with it could help rein him in. Once he''s part of the system, we''ll be able to turn him from a feral horse into a champion warhorse!


    That''s the only way to ensure that Ye Fan will work for the greater good of the country." Ye Qing-Tian made another attempt to


    convince Sword Saint to change his mind.


    Thetter simply shook his head. "You want to tame him with the burden of responsibility? What if you fail? He''ll only know the


    rush of power but not the responsibility thates with power after he bes a lord of War God Castle. A lordship in War God


    Castle isn''t child''s y. | won''t risk the future of our nation''s martial arts circle. You don''t have to try and persuade me to change


    my mind. | won''t agree to your rmendation unless | see proof that he''s a changed man."


    Sword Saint turned and left without giving Ye Qing-Tian a chance for a rebuttal.


    He left Ye Qing-Tian and Tang Hao behind him, smiling wryly at each other.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that it''s not going to be an easy feat to get Ye Fan a position as one of War God Castle''s lords," Ye Qing-Tian released


    a long and rare sigh.


    The sentiments towards Ye Fan from all levels of the Chinese martial arts circle had been extremely negative since the Jiangbei


    massacre. Everyone from War God Castle to the provincial martial arts circle loathed the man.


    Even Sword Saint had begun to question Ye Fan''s character.


    "Don''t make him a lord then. Why are


    you so fixated on having Ye Fan join


    War God Castle? He''s-stitl yourtg


    inexperienced Me might have


    courage on his side, but he still has a


    long way to go before he can deal


    with important national matters."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Honestly, Tang Hao had been surprised and puzzled at Ye Qing-Tian''s rmendation.


    After all, Ye Fan was awfully young.


    It wasn''t wise to grant such a young man such an important and powerful office.


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head and sighed. His voice sounded heavy as he spoke slowly.


    "You don''t understand what I''m trying


    to do at all. Ever since | first saw Ye


    Fan, my instincts have been telling


    me that he''s going to b the en@ WiHlo


    es wtrether he Chinese martial


    arts circle will rise to glory again. He''ll


    determine if we surpass Chu Sect


    and establish our supremacy on the


    world stage. He might just be the


    person whom I''ve been searching for


    nearly a hundred years to lead the


    Chinese martial arts circle into its age


    of renaissance." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "lim not rmending him to join


    War God Castle because | think the


    position will serve him Wel kom!


    ing thatshe WNese martial arts


    circle can ride on his coattails


    someday in the future. He''ll lead us


    all to glory and prosperity. Chu Sect


    was able to dominate the world


    because a Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    rare prodigy was born amongst the three families. He led the Chu Sect to an age of glory thatsted hundreds of years to the


    present day.¡±


    Tang Hao was dumbstruck.


    He stared stupidly at the God of War as thetter''s words sounded repeatedly in his head.


    ¡°Are you saying that China...has to ride on his coattails?" Tang Hao blurted.

 Chapter 1495 The Smug Chu Qi-Tian

    Chapter 1495 The Smug Chu Qi-Tian


    Tang Hao had always known that the God of War had a high regard for Ye Fan.


    But he had not expected the God of War to regard Ye Fan so highly.


    He had ced the future of the Chinese martial arts circle on Ye Fan''s shoulders.


    "Is Ye Fan...really that incredible?¡± Tang Hao''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He found the entire affair incredulous.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s opinion of Ye Fan seemed so positive that it verged on being surreal.


    But Ye Qing-Tian didn''t seem surprised by Tang Hao''s reaction.


    He knew the significance of his assessment of Ye Fan.


    He also knew the degree of excellence and strength that a person must possess in order to shoulder the fate of an entire nation.


    "I''m not sure. It''s just a feeling that | have. Time will tell if my instincts turn out to be right,¡± said the God of War with a voice filled


    with both solemnity and anticipation.


    Then, he walked out of the hall.


    Ye Qing-Tian stopped at the doorway suddenly and turned towards Tang Hao. "I''m going to be away for a few days. Let me know


    if there''s news from the King of Fighters."


    Tang Hao was clearly still caught in his earlier shock. It took him a long while to recover from his daze and blurt out a single


    word.


    "Sure."


    Meanwhile, across the ocean, in America.


    It was evening and the lights hade on.


    The streets were streaming with people.


    Couples had their arms around each other while parents led their children by the hand as they walked down the streets.


    Some of them appeared to be bickering and others simply chatting. Life and its variant expressions were being yed out in the


    bustling city at all times.


    Somewhere in the city''s suburban area was Chu Sect. Compared to the buzz that had happened during the day, it seemed a lot


    quieter.


    A few kids were ying in the courtyard of the Chu family estate.


    An old man made his way out of his room slowly and began roaming the estate.


    He would hand out candy to the children that he bumped into and trade those treats for answers to a few simple questions.


    If Ye Fan were here right now, he would know whom this old man was. He was Han, the spy whom Ye Fan had nted in the


    Chu family.


    More than two years had passed since they hadst bidden each other farewell in Yunzhou.


    Han had aged significantly since then.


    His eyes looked considerably duller.


    The wind blew his snowy white hair into disarray. He had stood tall and straight in the past but now, his back was slightly bent


    with age.


    Han''s circumstances seemed to have suffered a drastic change over the past two years.


    The look of confidence and pride he once had in his eyes had vanished.


    ¡°What did you just say? There''s an incident in Japan as well? They need immediate reinforcements? They''re all useless!


    Gather everyone involved in the hall now.


    We''re going to have a meeting." The furious voice of a young man filled the air. It wasing from somewhere in front of Han.


    This young man was no other than Chu Qi-Tian. He was basking in glory and power in the Chu family now.


    His father, Chu Zheng-Liang, had control over the whole Chu n.


    As his son, Chu Qi-Tian naturally enjoyed an elevation in his status as well.


    He was now managing a huge part of the family''s finances.


    It was clear that Chu Qi-Tian was not having a good day and that he had not had one for some time.


    Incidents had been guing the family businesses spread across the globe over the past few days. Some subsidiary


    organizations that had once pledged their loyalty to the Chu family had renounced their allegiance. They no longer followed the


    Chu family''s lead and paid any tribute to the n.


    The culmination of these unfortunate spate of incidents was giving Chu Qi-Tian a terrible headache as he fretted over how to


    deal with them. That exined his incessant loud cursing as he headed to the meeting hall.


    He stopped in his tracks suddenly when he passed Han.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here sote at night?"


    They were in the center of the Chu familypound, where the residences of the family''s upper echelons and elders were


    located.


    The average person was not permitted on these grounds.


    The sudden appearance of an unfamiliar face in the middle of the night naturally caused Chu Qi-Tian some rm.


    "My apologies, Young Master. | made the wrong turn and ended up here. I''m sorry for disturbing your peace. I''ll leave right now."


    Han kept his head down as he spoke deferentially. He was the very picture of a humble servant.


    He turned and started to walk away.


    "Stop right there!" Chu Qi-Tian barked at him then. "Look at me. | want to see your


    face."


    Han had no choice but to do as he had been told.


    Chu Qi-Tian burst out intoughter when he saw Han''s face.


    Hisughter was arrogant, sneering and grated on the ears.


    "| was wondering why | found your


    face familiar. | remember now. You''re


    my uncle''sckey. You used to enjoy


    my uncle''s favor. | tried to as ygufor


    help a fe times(OU Fol Toriored me


    ther. a acim acted all high and


    mighty. Look at what''s be of


    you! Why are you so meek now?


    Where''s that air of authority you used


    to have? Where''s that power that you


    used to hold?" Chu Qi-Tianughed


    smugly as he mocked Han as the


    victorious would those defeated by


    their hand. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Han simply kept his head down and didn''t say a word.


    "Get out of here now! You''re in my way!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The malicious mirth on Chu Qi-Tian''s


    face vanished without a trace as he


    shoved his foot into Han and kicked


    him aside. Chu Qi-Tian yelled


    threateningly at the old man. "Yo


    lorded over meget er fe ny


    unplestrUstand favor. But look at


    you now. You didn''t expect this at all,


    did you? If not for your decades of


    service in the Chu family, | would


    have killed you the day my father


    took control over the Chu family. Why


    are you still standing around? Keep


    your head down if you want to live a


    little longer. Don''t let me see you


    hanging around ces you''re not


    supposed to hang around. Otherwise,


    you''ll get a lot worse than a kick the


    next time!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Having said that, he led the men behind him away.


    Han bore the pain bravely and struggled to his feet.


    "Grandpa Han, are you alright? Brother Tian went too far. He shouldn''t bully an old man." A kid who had gotten candy from Han


    earlier ran over and helped Han up.


    Consoled, Han smiled at the boy. "I''m fine.


    I''m a sprightly old man! | told you to ask around and find out something for me earlier. Have you found anything?"


    Han appeared to know these children very well.


    He had been the former head of the family''s loyal servant who had always been by Chu Zheng-Hong''s side. Naturally, he was


    familiar with children of the Chu family''s higher ups.


    "| did, Grandpa Han. Mum said that she''s hasn''t seen Elder Xuan and Elder Ming for some time. They must be out on a mission


    and have not returned to the Chu family," the children said.


    Han was delighted. He carefully set aside that information in his head.


    Han had been using all means


    avable to him to find out the tr


    extent of the chefaretiesttigh


    apiiresblkces ever since Ye Fan had


    decided that they were going to


    storm the Chu family soon. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Xuan and Elder Ming were known for being the Chu family''s most powerful fighters. They were also the greatest threats to


    Ye Fan. Han had to keep an extra eye on them.


    He was ted to find out that the elders might be out on a mission and won''t be back anytime soon.


    This was great news for Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1496 A Series of Unfortunate Events

    Chapter 1496 A Series of Unfortunate Events


    The meeting hall in the Chu family was one that wasvishly decorated. That evening, it was brightly lit, its lights driving away


    the darkness of the night.


    Seated in the room were the upper echelons of the Chu family.


    They currently had their heads buried in their documents and matching frowns on their faces. A certain kind of solemnity hung


    heavily in the room.


    After a long while, an old man finally mmed his fist on the table. He red at Chu Qi-Tian and thundered furiously at the


    young man. "What''s going on? Seventy-two families that had sworn their allegiance to the Chu family were decimated over the


    course of a few days. They were massacred in a single night. Another fiftyeight families have disavowed themselves from us and


    dered their sovereignty. This is the first time something like this has happened since the founding of the Chu family. You''ve


    only taken over the management of the family business for a few months. How did you manage to make a mess out of


    everything so quickly? Chu


    Qi-Tian, what did you do?"


    The white-bearded old man wished he could smack Chu Qi-Tian on the head with his walking stick.


    The other elders of the Chu family were equally shocked and angered when they found out about the dire state that the Chu


    family was in.


    They had lost the allegiance of more than a hundred families and groups over the course of a few months.


    That count exceeded the count that they had umted over the past hundred years.


    "Grandfather, |...have no clue what''s going on too," Chu Qi-Tian muttered meekly, his voice filled with terror and guilt and his


    head bowed.


    The young master of the Chu family showed no hint of the arrogance and audacity that he had unted in front of Han earlier.


    Instead, he appeared meek and humbled before these elders, like a


    child who had done something wrong.


    "You don''t know? How could you say that? Everything was fine while Han was managing the family n''s finances. But you''ve


    barely taken over before disaster struck. You''re in charge. How could you tell us that you have no idea what''s going on?"


    The elders of the Chu family were infuriated when they heard what Chu Qi-Tian had said.


    These family ns might not be the cornerstone of the Chu family''s power but they had been the source of a good half of the


    Chu family''s wealth.


    Yet the Chu family had lost more than a hundred of them within days. This was a devastating blow that was going to seriously


    disrupt their businesses.


    Astable source of ie was required to sustain this vast empire.


    The Chu family''s operations were going to be severely affected now that they had lost


    a huge chunk of their regr ie.


    Chu Qi-Tian was the person currently in charge of the family n''s finances. He naturally shouldered the me.


    Chu Zheng-Liang wanted to put in a few words for his son but he knew that wouldn''t do either of them any good.


    As the head of the Chu family, he couldn''t be seen openly siding with his son.


    He had no choice but to question Chu Qi-Tian himself.


    "Tian, tell us honestly. What have you done? There must be a reason for why our allies are getting killed or disavowing


    themselves from us."


    Chu Qi-Tian nearly broke down in tears.


    "Dad, | didn''t do anything. | assumed responsibility for the n''s finances only a few months ago. | have been trying to learn the


    ropes this whole time. | didn''t do anything behind your backs. You have to believe me!"


    Chu Qi-Tian felt terribly aggrieved.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When he had been given the responsibility to run the Chu family n''s finances, he had thought that this was the beginning of


    his rise to power. Sooner orter, he was going to run the entire n.


    He had not expected a crisis to strike when he had barely gotten familiar with his duties.


    He swore to god that he hadn''t done anything.


    The meeting went on as everyone continued to question Chu Qi-Tian on what he had done. Then, someone barged into the


    room.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you tell that we''re in the middle of a meeting? You shouldn''t be barging into the room without our


    express permission." Everyone was furious. One of the elders blew up immediately when they saw someone interrupting the


    meeting without their approval.


    The man apologized profusely.


    ¡°Alright now. What''s the matter? Tell us," said Chu Zheng-Liang, who was seated at the front of the table.


    ¡°Master, we just received news from Africa...23 African family ns affiliated to the Chu family have been decimated. The heads


    of these families were killed and the businesses under the families'' names taken over by someone else!"


    What?


    "That''s.Jmpossible!"


    Everyone reeled with shock.


    Many of them had widened their eyes in disbelief.


    In fact, some had jumped up from their seats in shock.


    "There''s trouble in Africa too?"


    That was when everyone realized that something fishy was going on here.


    Aspate of incidents had befallen the family ns affiliated to the Chu family across the globe, spanning from Africa and Asia to


    Western Europe. Could this truly be a coincidence?


    They didn''t think so!


    "Someone''s behind this. | think we have a target painted on our backs," Chu Zheng-Liang said coldly and with a stormy look on


    his face.


    His words were filled with a cold fury.


    His fingers had tightened into fists without his knowing.


    "It does seem that something fishy is


    going on. It''s been years since


    someone has dargd et ballenge he


    Gh tanity ¡é cant help but feel a little


    excited. | wonder who our enemy is?


    Who dares to pit themselves against


    us?¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The elders in the room burned with rage. They seemed to be seized by a sudden fervor.


    "Send our guards to these affected


    regions to conduct an investigation.


    They''re to employ all means at their


    disposal to find ou ds being"!


    this, Theloe nae s been lying low


    for many years. Perhaps some folks


    have forgotten our might. We can''t


    have vermin trying to climb all over


    us." Chu Zheng-Liang flipped his


    sleeve and bellowed furiously, his


    voice booming like thunder and filling


    the hall. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That night, numerous martial artists left the Chu family and headed to all corners of the globe to investigate the mastermind


    behind the recent spate of incidents.


    After the meeting had ended, Chu Qi-Tian let loose a long sigh of relief. What a terrible ordeal that had been.


    Luckily, he had escaped unscathed.


    He had been convinced that he was going to be punished severely for the catastrophe that had urred during his watch.


    "Dad, if there''s nothing else, I''ll return and take my rest." Chu Qi-Tian excused himself after everyone else had left.


    "Get back here! Rest? How can you rest when we have a crisis on our hands?" Chu Zheng-Liang yelled unhappily at his son.


    Chu Qi-Tian was ovee by helplessness. "There''s nothing | can do anyway. | can''t even beat a grandmaster."


    ¡®Tm d you know that," Chu Zheng-Liang snorted. "I told you to spend more time training with your master. Have you done as |


    told you to?"


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded. "| went to Chu


    Sect as you told me to. | would t


    up every week aleyny masters O


    fonrathing But | never managed to


    see her. It''s been more than six


    months. I''ve not seen hide nor hair of


    her." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''ve not seen her in six months?" Chu Zheng-Liang frowned when he heard that.


    That was when it struck him. He had not seen the sect leader of Chu Sect for nearly a year.


    ¡°Has she gone into seclusion?" asked Chu Zheng-Liang.


    Chu Qi-Tian shook his head, then shrugged. "Who knows? That''s just my master. She''s never to be found most of the time. You


    just have to be really lucky if you want to catch her."

 Chapter 1497 A Very Cold Winter Has Come for the Chu...

    Chapter 1497 A Very Cold Winter Has Come for the Chu...


    Honestly, Chu Qi-Tian had a feeling that Tang Yun didn''t truly regard him as her disciple at all.


    His grandfather had requested Tang Yun to take Chu Qi-Tian in as her disciple. But Chu Qi-Tian couldn''t remember the number


    of times that Tang Yun had instructed him over the years.


    In fact, he barely saw his master more than a few times in a year.


    His title as a disciple of the sect leader of Chu Sect was merely that. A title. He had not gained any tangible progress in his


    cultivation from Tang Yun''s instruction.


    "When was thest time you saw her?" Chu Zheng-Liang asked again.


    Chu Qi-Tian thought for a moment.


    "Quite some time ago. Thest time | saw my master was more than six months ago, at the funeral for our elders. Chu Sect was


    attacked then and she appeared and fought the intruder. | never saw her since then," said Chu Qi-Tian exasperatedly.


    ¡°Has it been that long? Has our sect leader gone into seclusion? No matter. Your master is an important figure who is busy with


    sect matters. It makes sense that she has no time to instruct you. I''ll pick a few martial artists from our family for you. You can


    seek their advice if you have any questions about cultivation. You have to advance to the level of the grandmaster as soon as


    possible!"


    "Time is running out, son. If you want to be the head of the Chu family, you must rise to the level of supreme grandmaster


    before you turn fifty. Otherwise, it doesn''t matter how hard | vouch for you. The rules of our ancestors forbid you from assuming


    the position of head of the Chu family," Chu Zheng-Liang said patiently. His voice was filled with the hopes that he had pinned on


    his son.


    Chu Qi-Tian nodded. He replied with confidence and determination. One could discern the fierce ambition in his voice. "Don''t


    worry, Dad. Even Chu Tian-Fan, that lousy bastard, managed to get himself made a supreme grandmaster. I''m not going to


    disappoint our family n. Unlike that bastard, the blood that runs in my veins is pure and untainted. My achievements will


    surpass that dead bastard child!"


    "That''s the attitude! My son, Qi-Tian, is born to rule. Your father believes that you will be the Chu family''s greatest pride and


    joy in the future."


    Chu Zheng-Liang smiled and watched as Chu Qi-Tian left the room.


    The smile on his face vanished as soon as his son was gone.


    He returned to his study and picked up a folder on his study desk.


    The contents of the document were regarding the revival of China''s Unrivalled Grandmaster and his feats in Jiangbei, which had


    struck terror in the hearts of everyone in the province.


    Chu Zheng-Liang had received this information earlier in the day but he had had his suspicions on its veracity.


    He had sent someone to infiltrate China and conduct an investigation.


    There was no other way. The groups and organizations that they had nted in China had been rooted outpletely.


    He had to resort to unorthodox means to obtain this information.


    That meant that its uracy was still suspect!


    ¡°Hopefully, it''s just a baseless rumor. Otherwise, the Chu family''s going to find itself faced with a terrifying foe," murmured Chu


    Zheng-Liang worriedly to himself. Creasing his brow was the thick lines of trepidation and concern.


    Chu Zheng-Liang had only faced Ye Fan in battle once. It had happened a year ago, out at sea off the borders of Japan.


    But he had realized how terrifying and unpredictable the young man had been.


    It would be horrifying if he had managed toe back to life after being in by the


    Chu Sect''s sect leader.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s probably nothing but misinformation. Unless the scoundrel is an immortal, he can''t possibly escape from the jaws of death


    every time!" Chu Zheng-Liang frowned and muttered to himself in his study. Outside the study, the moon spilled across the night


    and lit the darkness with a dim glow.


    His words seemed to be a prayer and an attempt atforting himself.


    After a long while, Chu Zheng-Liang sighed.


    "What a mess."


    Ye Fan arrived at Fenghai as the Chu family sent their martial artists out to investigate the spate of strange incidents that had


    urred across the globe.


    Rows of pine and bamboo shoots lined the mansion while the fragrance of orchids and plum blossoms filled the air.


    In the center of the mansion was a hugeke. A thinyer of ice had formed at the edge of theke. The calm surface of theke


    was like a mirror that caught the reflection of the mountains around theke.


    At the side of theke stood a young man, who appeared to be underdressed for the weather. He was fishing.


    The cedar trees and bamboo shoots nted around theke swayed violently under the force of the wintry winds.


    But the young man appeared unaffected by the cold.


    Neither wind, nor rain, nor hail nor snow affected him.


    A polite voice emerged from the phone that was next to him suddenly.


    "Dragon Master, the first stage of Operation Sparks has ended. The Dragon God Hall has sessfully dismantled the Chu


    family''swork of affiliated family ns and groups in Asia, Africa and


    Europe. This will be a devastating blow to the Chu family''s finances. They''re not going to have a good winter this year. Another


    piece of great news. The Chu family''s sent numerous martial artists across the world to investigate the destruction of their


    network of affiliated family ns. It was an unwise decision on their part. Dragon Master, the Chu family is at their weakest right


    now. Our sess will be guaranteed if we attack now!"


    On the other end of the line was Han reporting the sessful missions Dragon God Hall had recentlypleted.


    His voice was filled with excitement and joy.


    He had been worried that the time wasn''t right.


    But then Ye Fan had started to carry out his n and he hade to realize that everything had unfolded as Ye Fan had


    nned.


    Ye Fan might just create a miracle of


    the millennia by being the first person


    who pees an okeod


    Haylirad $k6tming the Chu family and


    taking down the most powerful


    martial arts family n in the world.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet Ye Fan seemed calm in the face of Han''s announcement.


    "Han, it''s not going to be that easy. If


    the sess of my n rests on the


    absence of a noes woah!


    e-hadkten ¨¦n years for this.


    e probably don''t know the true


    power that rests behind the Chu


    family," Ye Fan said solemnly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had had bold guesses about the true extent of the Chu family''s resources and might.


    He had made ns to take on the entire Chu Sect as well.


    They had only managed to draw a few martial artists away from the Chu family. This wasn''t going to decide the sess of his


    n.


    "Stick to the n. Such smallmotions won''t affect the Chu family''s foundation but they''ll keep my uncle and cousin busy for


    some time," said Ye Fan coolly.


    Ye Fan didn''t ce too much import on the earlier stages of his n.


    He knew that the source of the Chu family''s mighty in its vast armies of powerful martial artists.


    He might have cut off the source of their wealth, but the resultant panic and chaos was only a temporary distraction. Theck of


    funding would not hurt them where it truly counted.


    If he really wanted the Chu family to submit to him, he would have to show them power that would inspireplete fear and


    awe.


    Brute force and power were the only two things in this world that would make someone yield to youpletely.


    Han ended the call shortly.


    Atall and pretty woman walked out of the room then. She ced a coat over Ye Fan


    thoughtfully.


    "Fan, it''s cold outside. You should put on a coat. Mu-Cheng''s going to yell at you again if she finds out you''re underdressed for


    the cold,¡± Ye Yu-Yan said softly and with a hint of coyness in her voice.


    Since she had been a child, she had


    been the subject of other people¡¯


    concern and af gctigns| Bhistweas the


    fiputioneltat she was expressing


    concern for someone else. In fact, it


    was the first time he was doing so


    for aman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As a youngdy in her prime, Ye Yu-Yan was naturally a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1498 Waiting for Someone

    Chapter 1498 Waiting for Someone


    In the past, Ye Yu-Yan would never have expected that she would express concern for Ye Fan one day.


    She had always been a proud child and had never truly shown any regard for this cousin of hers.


    Then, she had witnessed Ye Fan''s strength and might and had been won over by his strength and talent.


    Inparison to the waves of emotions that Ye Yu-Yan was currently experiencing, Ye Fan appeared calm andposed.


    He tugged at the coat that Ye Yu-Yan had ced on his shoulders, thanked her casually and continued his fishing.


    Ye Yu-Yan appeared slightly crestfallen when she noted Ye Fan''s indifference.


    Ye Fan''s attitude towards her had remained unchanged all this while. He was distant and showed no hint of the kind of familial


    warmth and intimacy that family members shared with one another.


    But she had only herself to me for that.


    She had been obnoxious and proud when she had been a kid. Her arrogant ways must have hurt her cousin deeply.


    Ye Yu-Yan sighed at that thought. One could discern the faint traces of regret lining her brow.


    She had not shown Ye Fan any kindness when he had been ostracized by the family.


    Ye Fan was famous now. There were plenty of people dying to please him and win his favor. She was just one of many and no


    one special.


    She had not bothered to show him kindness when he had been down on his luck. But now, here she was, trying to earn his favor


    after he had risen to fame and fortune.


    The same gesture of kindness that would have meant a world of difference then meant little now.


    Sometimes, Ye Yu-Yan would wonder what would have happened if she had not been so obnoxious and arrogant then. If she


    had been kinder to her cousin, perhaps Ye Fan would treat her differently now.


    They might share a close friendship like the one that Ye Fan shared with Shin Yu-Xiang.


    But it was toote now.


    Ye Yu-Yan shook her head. She cast aside the tangled thoughts in her head and assumed the look of deference that she had


    always shown Ye Fan. "Instructor Chu, I''ve booked the ne tickets to Yanjing. There''s a car waiting for you outside.


    When do you intend to head to Jianghai International Airport?"


    There were three formations in the Greater Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation.


    The primary formation had been set up in Yunzhou while the other two secondary formations would be ced in Jingzhou and


    Yanjing.


    Ye Fan had three persons whom he must protect at all costs.


    The first was his wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The second was his mother, Ye Xi-Mei.


    The third was his childhood friend, Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan had known of Xu Lei''s feelings for him for a long time.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    They had missed each other.


    If he had not been cast out of the Chu family and had not been separated from Xu Lei for a decade, he might have ended up


    marrying her instead.


    But fate enjoyed ying games. The cmity that had befallen Ye Fan then had cost them love.


    When they had next met again after ten years, the young man whom Xu Lei had grown up with had be someone''s.


    husband.


    Honestly, a ripple of emotion had stirred in Ye Fan''s heart when he had found out that Xu Lei had been the young girl that he had


    grown up with.


    But it had been toote. He already had a family and a wife. He had left Xu Lei with a lifelong regret.


    Even though he couldn''t promise Xu Lei a life together, he could still promise her a life of happiness that was free from worry.


    He wasn''t doing this because he was obsessed with her or because he still loved her. He was doing this because she had


    stayed by his side during his darkest moments in the Chu family.


    Ye Fan was a deeply loyal man who stood by his family, his friends and his lover.


    He would never leave someone who had treated him kindly in the lurch.


    Not Qiu Mu-Cheng, not Xu Lei, not even Shin Yu-Xiang, whom he had gotten into fights and skipped sses with during their


    schooling days.


    He hadpleted the secondary formation in Jingzhou during the few days he had spent in the city. The Ye family home was


    now protected by the formation in Jingzhou.


    Besides Mount Yunding Vi, the Ye family home was the safest ce in the whole of Jiangdong.


    He should be heading to Yanjing next to set up the formation that would protect Xu Lei as she held the fort in Yanjing.


    But not yet. Ye Fan shook his head. "We''re not in a rush. Let''s wait a little while longer.¡±


    "Wait?" Ye Yu-Yan frowned. A look of puzzlement flickered across her eyes. She asked quietly next. "Do you have an


    appointment with someone?"


    Ye Fan simply smiled wordlessly and continued fishing.


    That only served to pique Ye Yu-Yan''s curiosity.


    In the past few days, she had returned home to pay a visit to her parents once and had spent the rest of her time by Ye Fan''s


    side.


    She could not remember Ye Fan making an appointment with anyone.


    She couldn''t think of anyone whom Ye Fan would risk missing a flight for. After all, one had to consider his status in Jingzhou and


    in whole of Jiangdong. There were few people who could keep Ye Fan waiting patiently for his arrival.


    "Could it be Lei San?" The only name that came to Ye Yu-Yan''s mind after some furious thought was that of the head of


    Jingzhou.


    But then she thought about it again and decided that it couldn''t be the head of the Lei family.


    Lei San had brought his whole family to visit Ye Fan on the first day that thetter had arrived in Jingzhou.


    The high-ranking officials of the city''s administration had also paid a visit to Ye Fan.


    Every bigwig in Jingzhou who should have paid Ye Fan a visit had done so.


    No matter how hard Ye Yu-Yan racked her brains, she couldn''t figure out whom her cousin was waiting for.


    Two hours passed.


    The sun was setting, itsst rays spilling across thends and dying them in hues of red and orange.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Fan, who are you waiting for? Tell me and I''ll drop him a call and get him to hurry up. It''s


    gettingte. We''re going to miss our flight if we don''t leave soon."


    They were fast approaching the time when their ne was going to take off and Ye Yu-Yan was shaking with anxiety.


    But Ye Fan showed no signs of moving.


    He sat there quietly, fishing under the


    setting sun.


    The evening breeze stirred his sleeves and the loose strands of hair before his forehead gently.


    Time continued to pass. Ye Yu-Yan was going to urge Ye Fan to leave when she saw the ripples coursing across the surface of


    theke.


    "He''s here.¡±


    Ye Fan''s soft murmur sent the golden leaves on the tree rustling madly.


    Ye Yu-Yan gazed into the distance instantly.


    There was a man in white robes standing under the crimson sun, stepping on the shadow of the setting sun as he slowly walked


    towards them.


    His white robes fluttered while the hair before his forehead stirred lightly in the wind. Light and shadow fell across his face.


    He cut a dashing figure in the sunset.


    The intimidating aura emanating from this man instinctively drew awe and respect from others.


    Apanying that aura was a shocking sense of heaviness that was akin to the weight of a mountain.


    It was as if he had the entire China and the entire world resting on his shoulders.


    "Is that...is that the God of War? The


    leader of the six pirs of. the nation


    d he reat woWenGr tiartial artist


    inthe country? Is that Ye Qing-Tian?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Yu-Yan was blown away when she finally got a closer look at the man.


    She might be a nobody who never


    had the opportunity to meet orsnidak


    insonementae oo of War, but


    she had heard of him and seen him


    from afar. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As a female martial artist, Ye Yu-Yan was well aware of whom the God of War was.


    After all, this was the man whom her master, Lu Tian-He, respected and revered the most.


    He had a picture of Ye Qing-Tian hung up in his house.


    Everything about this man¡ªhis features, his aura, even the way he carried himself-was an exact replica of that picture.


    This was China''s God of War, Ye Qing-Tian!


    "Oh my god! | can''t believe that the


    person whom my cousin''s been


    waiting for is the leader af the Sx!)


    andtior and the most


    powerful man in China, Ye Qing-Tian!"


    wailed Ye Yu-Yan privately as her


    eyes filled with disbelief and shock.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1499 Ye Fans Conversation with the God of War

    Chapter 1499 Ye Fan''s Conversation with the God of War


    Waves of shock swelled inside Ye Yu-Yan when she saw Ye Qing-Tian.


    The God of War had been the central figure in the Chinese martial arts circle and was akin to a god to them all. In fact, he had


    be a religion.


    Ye Yu-Yan was naturally stupefied to see the man in the flesh.


    ¡°Fan, why are you still sitting there? The God of War is here. You should...you should go greet him¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan''s voice was shaking with excitement as she urged Ye Fan to greet the most powerful martial artist in China.


    To her bewilderment, her cousin remained unfazed and unmoving no matter what she said.


    She couldn''t believe it. The most powerful man in China was standing right before them. How did her cousin manage to remain


    calm and collected?


    Ye Yu-Yan didn''t manage to get Ye Fan to budge. He simply sat there by theke and waited quietly for Ye Qing-Tian to


    approach them.


    She finally spoke to the God of War in a polite but terrified whisper. "Mr...Mr Ye, greetings. My cousin...wees you."


    "Thanks." The God of War nodded warmly, then smiled lightly as he eyed the young woman before him. "Are you Ye Fan''s


    sister? Do you have a boyfriend? | could introduce a few young men to you if you don''t. There are plenty of single young men in


    War God Castle."


    Ye Qing-Tian chatted cordially with Ye Yu-Yan like an elderly neighbor chatting to the kid of the family next door.


    Ye Yu-Yan was overwhelmed by the attention that she was receiving.


    She never imagined that she would be graced with the kindness from the most powerful martial artist in China.


    "He''s probably doing this because I''m Ye Fan''s cousin," she thought wryly to herself.


    She knew that her capabilities alone would not have won her the attention of the God of War.


    The young man before them was the only reason why the most powerful martial artist in China was treating her with such


    warmth and kindness.


    ¡°Thank you...Mr Ye. I''m not interested in dating right now," she said softly to the God of War and gently turned down his offer.


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head andughed out loud. "That makes sense. You''ve seen the best, after all. An excellent young man


    is sitting next to you right now. You''ll find it tough to settle for someone lesser. Ye Fan, it''s your fault if your sister can''t find a


    boyfriend."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s teasing words had Ye Yu-Yan flushing bright red.


    Ye Yu-Yan did not expect the leader of the six pirs of the nation and the God of War to be such a friendly and warm man.


    She had thought that the man who stood at the pinnacle of strength and power would hold himself apart from the rest and be a


    difficult man to get along with.


    "Yu-Yan, get a stool for the God of War," Ye Fan, who had been silent all this while, finally said.


    Ye Yu-Yan got a chair for Ye Qing-Tian and brought them both tea before excusing herself.


    "It''s fresh Maojian tea from the south. Try it," said Ye Fan as he picked his teacup up and took a sip.


    He seemed unperturbed by Ye Qing-Tian¡¯s unannounced visit.


    Ye Qing-Tian seemed surprised. "Aren''t you at least a little surprised by this unannounced visit?"


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    "It''s hardly unexpected. | knew you wereing. | did kill more than a hundred men in Jiangbei. It would be surprising if War


    God Castle did nothing. Come on, tell me what you n to do with me,¡± Ye Fan said mildly with a faint smile on his lips.


    He didn''t seem worried even though he was expecting a punishment. In fact, he seemed utterly unafraid.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t know what to do with Ye Fan at all.


    "I''m going to be frank with you. If the King of Fighters or Sword Saint were here and saw that attitude of yours, they would have


    meted out a severe punishment even if they were supposed to let you off easy." Ye Qing-Tian shook his head and smiled.


    "They can do whatever they want as long as they think they''re up to it. In fact, they can kill me. | won''t say a single word,¡± replied


    Ye Fan mildly.


    Ye Qing-Tian was speechless.


    Ye Fan''s reply had left him at a loss for words.


    What arrogance!


    In fact, Ye Fan had probably toned down that arrogance of his because he was talking to the God of War. He would have been


    absolutely obnoxious if it had been someone else whom he had been talking to.


    But Ye Qing-Tian knew this was just how Ye Fan was. He had grown used to it.


    He wouldn''t be Ye Fan without his arrogance.


    ¡°Alright, | won''t beat around the bush. Don''t worry, I''m not here to mete out any punishment. We''re still suffering the aftermath


    from the Jiangbei incident. Nevertheless, the matter has been put to rest. War God Castle will not punish you in any way tangible


    manner, but we might have to make a gesture to appease the Jiangbei martial arts circle."


    "Honestly, you didn''t pull your punches at all, did you? | understand why you killed Lv Song-Liang. Without his support and


    permission, Lv Hua wouldn''t have dared to cause trouble in Jiangdong. But | didn''t expect you to kill more than a hundred

 Chapter 1500 What Ye Fan Really Wants

    Chapter 1500 What Ye Fan Really Wants


    "What did you just say? Your cause lies elsewhere?" Ye Qing-Tian''s eyes widened when he heard that. "Ye Fan, are you


    serious? We''re talking about a permanent position as a supreme grandmaster in War God Castle. You will be one of the four


    most powerful martial artists in China. You will rise to the top of the Chinese martial arts circle and gain control over the entire


    country''s martial arts circle. This is the greatest honor one could have as a martial artist. Every martial artist''s lifelong dream is to


    join War God Castle. Yet, you seem not to care about that at all.¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian was incredulous.


    He didn''t understand the young man before him at all.


    Ye Fan had shown little interest in being made a supreme grandmaster as well.


    Back then, Ye Qing-Tian had attributed Ye Fan''sck of interest to the fact that the title held no formal powers.


    But the young man remainedpletely uninterested even after he had told him that he wanted to rmend him a position in


    the most powerful organization in the Chinese martial arts circle.


    "Ye Fan, why did you enter the martial arts circle and amass so much power? Why, if not for fame, for wealth or for power? Did


    you truly be a martial artist because of your passion for martial arts? Do you have no other desires?" Ye Qing-Tian''s eyes


    were filled with puzzlement.


    He had not expected Ye Fan''s indifference.


    He couldn''t help but be curious. Why had Ye Fan begun training in martial arts?


    He wasn''t going to believe that Ye Fan had done it for no reason at all.


    He must have endured terrible hardships and ordeals to have gotten to where he was today at such a young age.


    You had to cut your finger on your instrument before you could master it.


    Only those who had survived the torments of hell gained the power to shape


    paradise.


    There was a reason for everything. There must be a reason driving Ye Fan to endure the terrible hardships and ordeals of a


    martial artist.


    Ye Qing-Tian had thought the reason had been fame and power.


    But it appeared that he had been wrong.


    That wasn''t what Ye Fan truly wanted at all.


    Ye Fan did not answer Ye Qing-Tian''s question.


    He simply ced his teacup down, then turned away and gazed at theke before him. The expression on his face grew solemn.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    ¡°Of course, as long as you''re willing to tell me. I''m truly curious. What cause has driven you to such heights?" There was a hint of


    urgency to Ye Qing-Tian''s words. His level-headedposure gave way to a fierce curiosity.


    Ye Fan smiled lightly. "I didn''t do it for fame or power. | did it because of something that happened to me in the past, because of


    the shame | suffered then. Those were memories that | never wish to remember. Honestly, | did it because | wanted revenge. For


    many years, | trained hard to be stronger so that | could return to the ce that brought my mother and me so much shame


    and suffering. Through my own power, | want to reim the dignity that | lost. | want to avenge my mother and right the wrongs


    that she suffered. | want everyone who looked down on me, who pushed me around and who insulted me to regret their actions."


    The wintry wind sent the snow into a flurried dance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Countless ripples broke the calm surface of theke before them.


    Ye Fan stood in the wind, his hands folded behind his back and no hint of emotion on his face.


    No one knew the sharp and cold edges


    digging into his heart as he spoke.


    Despite so much time that had passed, Ye Fan could still remember everything that had happened that year clearly, as if they


    were happening again, right before his eyes.


    The helplessness and despair that he had felt when his cries for help had gone unanswered and the shame that he had felt


    when he had suffered the abuse and mockery of others had left scars in Ye Fan''s soul that would never disappear.


    Ye Fan did not wish to remember that horrid and dreadful past.


    Every time he did, the feeling of fury, shame, despair and helplessness would drive stakes into his heart.


    No one knew the scar-ridden heart hiding inside Ye Fan''s seemingly strong and resilient self.


    He had to return to Chu Sect. That was his deepest desire and what he truly wanted.


    He would not rest until he stormed Chu Sect.


    He could not make peace with his past unless he settled his grudge with the Chu family once and for all.


    It was this obsession that had pulled him through every time he was caught in the precarious bnce between life and death.


    ¡°Hate?¡± Ye Qing-Tian froze when he sensed the violence emanating from Ye Fan.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to suffer from such a troubled and painful past. He was such a young man.


    But he should have guessed it.


    Of the multitudes of things in this world, hate was the strongest motivation that drove one into working hard and bing


    stronger.


    "You''ve probably gotten your vengeance by now, haven''t you? There are few family

 Chapter 1501 If I Dont Walk Out of It Alive, so Be It

    Chapter 1501 If I Don''t Walk Out of It Alive, so Be It


    What?


    "What did you just say? Chu Sect...it''s the Chu family of Chu Sect? Are you telling me that you wish to seek revenge on that Chu


    family?"


    Ye Qing-Tian felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His scalp began to prickle.


    He stared at the young man as if he were looking at a ghost.


    ¡°Heavens! Are you telling me the truth, Ye Fan? Are you out of your mind? The Chu family is the head of all three families of Chu


    Sect. Even with China''s resources at our full disposal, War God Castle can''t guarantee that we have the power to fight the Chu


    family. But here you are, telling me that your mission in life is to exact revenge on the Chu family? You have no idea who you''re


    up against, do you? Do you know how powerful the Chu family is? Do you know what kind of resources they have at their


    disposal?"


    "No one, no family and no nation within the past millennia has had the power to


    challenge the Chu Sect. They nearly leveled the international martial arts circle back then. If things had gone ording to their


    n, the Chinese martial arts circle would be under their jurisdiction right now." Ye Qing-Tian''s face had darkened and his voice


    filled with fear and anxiety as he spoke to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was going to give him a heart attack one of these days.


    The young man was mad.


    He intended to challenge Chu Sect and the Chu family alone.


    Chu Sect had once possessed the power to vanquish the entire world.


    Ye Fan picking a fight with Chu Sect was akin to picking a fight with the whole world.


    "Ye Fan, | think you should calm down and not rush into things. In fact, you should set this n aside for a while. You''re going to


    get your family and your entire n killed alongside with you. The Chu family and


    Chu Sect aren''t to be trifled with easily. They''re heartless and cruel killers. Provoking Chu Sect will bring you nothing but grief.


    Please calm down and reconsider your decision," Ye Qing-Tian urged Ye Fan tirelessly and solemnly.


    Ye Fan seemed unmoved by Ye Qing-Tian''s persuasion. It was as if the words that the God of War had just said had left no mark


    on Ye Fan at all.


    "Say something! This isn''t the time to be fishing. This is a serious matter. Have you heard a word of what | just said?" yelled the


    God of War as he snatched the fishing rod from Ye Fan''s hands. Ye Fan''sposure infuriated him.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. "I''ve been nning for this to happen for ten years. Do you think | didn''t think of what you


    just said? | know better than anyone else how powerful the Chu family and Chu Sect are. | know that even if the martial artists of


    China were to join forces, they might not be able to defeat the Chu family."


    "But you''re not going to stop, are you?" Ye Qing-Tian asked.


    "Does it matter?" Ye Fan shot back. "The Chu family might be immensely powerful, but that doesn''t mean that | shouldn''t attempt


    to avenge myself. Those are two separate matters."


    "But..."


    Ye Qing-Tian was going to continue persuading Ye Fan to change his mind when Ye Fan cut him off.


    "You don''t have to try and change my mind. This is the reason | decided to be a martial artist. I''ve lived thest ten years


    with that single purpose in mind. No one can stop me. | will stop at nothing to get my revenge.¡±


    "What if you don''t survive the attempt?¡± Ye Qing-Tian asked solemnly.


    "Then | won''t." The resolute tone in Ye Fan''s voice brooked no argument.


    The God of War decided to give up on changing Ye Fan''s mind when he heard that.


    "| see that your mind is made. So be it. That''s humankind for you. Once your mind is made, you won''t turn back until you get


    yourself all bloodied and bruised trying to reach your goal. You''re a stubborn man. You remind me of myself when | was


    younger,¡± Ye Qing-Tian sighed and shook his head as he recalled memories of his younger days.


    Like Ye Fan, he had pursued his goal relentlessly and without any care for the consequences that followed his actions.


    But while hate drove Ye Fan, it was love that had driven Ye Qing-Tian.


    Few likely knew that the most powerful martial artist in China too had things that he desired but couldn''t have.


    ¡°A word of warning, Ye Fan. Neither myself nor the Chinese martial arts circle will provide you any aid should you dere war


    with the Chu family and Chu Sect. My position is rather unique. To a certain extent, my actions represent the actions of the


    Chinese martial arts circle. As for War God Castle, it is charged with the responsibility of protecting our nation and our people.


    We cannot make enemies of Chu Sect for your sake. | hope you understand," Ye Qing-Tian said earnestly.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    He understood.


    Besides, he had never hoped for help from his nation.


    This was his personal grudge and his private business. One might even call it a domestic dispute within the Chu family. He


    wasn''t going to ce his hopes on an outsider extending aid to him.


    Besides, Ye Qing-Tian had been right. War God Castle couldn''t possibly interfere.


    It would be akin to dering war on Chu Sect.


    It would be disastrous if Chu Sect were to, in a fit of rage, lead a charge of martial


    artists into China as an act of revenge.


    The God of War wouldn''t be able to shoulder the consequences, nor would War God Castle. The entire Chinese martial arts


    circle wouldn''t be able to as well.


    "Even though | can''t help you deal


    with the Chu family, | can help you


    protect your family and\f iends you


    yole havea wor \ibotit them when


    you


    re gone. Don''t worry, I''ve learned


    my lesson. | won''t let history repeat


    itself,¡± Ye Qing-Tian said solemnly to


    Ye Fan as he stared thetter in the


    eye. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble the God of War to keep an eye on Jiangdong in the future." Ye Fan cupped his fists and


    extended his thanks to the God of War.


    That had been the words that Ye Fan had been waiting for all this while.


    The journey back to the Chu family was fraught with danger.


    Despite Ye Fan''s best efforts, his chances of sess remained slim.


    That was why he had to make ns for Qiu Mu-Cheng and his mother before he left.


    The Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation might be powerful, but the promise from Ye Qing-Tian served to assure Ye Fan further.


    "Do you have everything nned? When do you intend to make your move?" Ye Qing-Tian had calmed down. He leaned against


    the table and sipped at his tea as he asked Ye Fan about his ns.


    "Soon. If everything goes ording to n, well move in seven days. Otherwise, we''ll make our move in two weeks."


    The God of War spat out the mouthful of tea that he had just drunk.


    "What? You''re nning to storm Chu


    Sect in a few days? You are eat


    of your mind! Doypy thiitk this i$ 2


    gamyeashbdidn''t you make sure


    you''re prepared before you send


    yourself off to be killed?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The look on Ye Qing-Tian''s face was positively stormy.


    He had thought that Ye Fan was going to prepare another few years before he carried out that suicidal n of his.


    He had not expected that Ye Fan would be carrying it out very soon.


    He had made peace with the fact that Ye Fan was going to go through with his crazy n. Nevertheless, the God of War still felt


    his scalp prickle with numbness when he heard what Ye Fan had said.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got it all nned


    out. I''ve been nning for more than


    a decade for this day. You cannon


    imagine the extern preparation


    thatli''ee put in. What | would like to


    know though is how much War God


    Castle knows about the Chu family.


    Would the God of War be willing to


    share that information with me?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1502 The Mighty Chu Sect

    Chapter 1502 The Mighty Chu Sect


    Despite having spent some time in the Chu family, Ye Fan''s lowly stature had meant a limited and superficial knowledge of the


    Chu family.


    He had only begun to amass more information about the Chu family after Han had sessfully infiltrated the family.


    But as an outsider, Han would not have ess to highly confidential secrets.


    This was why Ye Fan had posed Ye Qing-Tian that question.


    After all, China was a great nation of martial arts and had amassed years of knowledge and information. They might know more


    about Chu Sect than Ye Fan did.


    Ye Qing-Tian simply shook his head and said in a grave voice. "The Chinese martial arts circle knows little about the Chu family


    and Chu Sect. We''ve amassed countless books and records over the course of five thousand years, but none of those historical


    records mentioned anything about Chu Sect or the Chu family.


    Chu Sect seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. When we finally noticed its presence, it had already amassed enough


    power and resources to dominate the globe. | heard from my master that Chu Sect had originated in China. That means that Chu


    Sect might have branched off from the Chinese martial arts circle. It developed into a unique and independent sect that then


    completely dominated the martial arts circle."


    The origins of Chu Sect had always been a mystery to the martial arts circle.


    The powerful sect had been shrouded in mystery ever since its appearance.


    The entire sect seemed to be an enigma.


    People were afraid of it, yet at the same time they couldn''t help but feel curious and be drawn to Chu Sect.


    One could tell from Ye Qing-Tian''s tone that he too viewed Chu Sect with deadly seriousness and extreme wariness.


    "| just want to know what War God Castle knows about the extent of their true strength." Ye Fan was utterly uninterested in Chu


    Sect''s origins.


    What he desperately wished to know now was how powerful the Chu family truly was.


    That was the crucial factor that determined whether Operation Sparks failed or seeded.


    The look on Ye Qing-Tian''s face turned somber then.


    He stared Ye Fan in the eye, then said simply. "They''re very strong."


    Then, he poured himself another cup of tea and emptied it in one shot. "You should know that at the height of its strength, Chu


    Sect could thrash every single martial artist in the world. I''m sure you''ve heard of the Sky Ranking. Chu Sect had upied the


    first ten cements in the ranking then."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Along bout of silence descended upon the Ye family home.


    One could only hear the hushed whispers of the evening breeze, the sound of leaves drifting in the air, and the words that Ye


    Qing-Tian had just uttered.


    Ye Fan frowned when he heard what Ye Qing-Tian had said.


    Had Chu Sect really upied the first ten positions in the Sky Ranking?


    Chu Sect must have been terrifyingly powerful at the height of its glory and power.


    ¡°For the past few years, the names on the Sky Ranking have been constantly changing. Chu Sect seems to be keeping its head


    down and appears to be facing a decline. They no longer upy the top ten positions in the ranking. But they remain a fearsome


    foe. Even though they''re now experiencing a decline in power, their martial artists continue to upy the first three cements


    in the Sky Ranking. The Sect Leader of Chu Sect, Tang Yun, has held the first ce for many years. Everyone believes that


    she''s the most powerful supreme grandmaster of our


    time."


    Ye Fan did not notice the rare hint of gentleness softening the look in the eyes of the man who carried the fate of China on his


    shoulders when Ye Qing-Tian spoke Tang Yun''s name. Simrly, Ye Qing-Tian did not catch the glimpse of emotion rippling


    across Ye Fan''s eyes when he heard that name.


    "Tang Yun? I know her. Is she really the most powerful person in Chu Sect?" Ye Fan asked coldly.


    Ye Qing-Tian fell silent briefly before nodding. "| believe so. There are many in the martial arts circle who believe that the former


    sect leader of Chu Sect is still alive. But I''ve spent years looking into the matter and have concluded that the chances of the


    former sect leader being alive are slim. | remember that he was very old when he retired from his position. He was injured during


    the coup. Since then, Chu Sect had insisted that the old sect leader had gone into seclusion and that Tang Yun had taken over


    as the new sect leader. But we have heard nothing from the former sect leader for years. I''m afraid the former sect leader is long


    dead."


    Ye Fan remained silent as Ye Qing-Tian shared his thoughts with the young man. No one had any idea what the young man was


    currently thinking.


    "That is all | know, Ye Fan. My information is mostly about Chu Sect, but the Chu family is the leader of the three family ns in


    Chu Sect after all. Even if the sect leader chooses not to step in and aid the Chu family, the Chu family remains a terrifying foe. It


    has terrorized the international martial arts circle in the recent years with its merciless and cruel methods. Don''t forget Demon


    King Chu, a formidable opponent who strikes terror in the hearts of numerous martial artists around the world. Even | would find


    it a feat to beat him in a fight. In fact, the chances of my sess are probably at a low 30%. Demon King Chu alone can hold his


    own against an army. Think about that, Ye Fan! My advice to you remains the same. Think carefully before you act. Do not be


    governed by your emotions!" Ye Qing-Tian said solemnly to Ye Fan.


    He desperately wished that he could stop the young man before him from doing anything rash, but he knew that he wouldn''t be


    able to unless Ye Fan changed his mind.


    "| know. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful," Ye Fan said.


    Done with their conversation, Ye Qing-Tian got ready to leave.


    He had made this visit with the intention to persuade Ye Fan to exercise greater restraint so that Ye Qing-Tian might submit


    another rmendation to War God Castle to grant the young man lordship.


    But now that he knew Ye Fan''s crazy n, Ye Qing-Tian had given uppletely on getting Ye Fan into War God Castle.


    Chu Sect was like a wasp nest.

 Chapter 1503 Love for Ones Country

    Chapter 1503 Love for One''s Country


    Curiosity piqued, Ye Qing-Tian pulled the bag open.


    He was greeted with eight exquisitelooking wooden boxes.


    He picked one up and inspected it.


    "There''s something strange about the box. Such well-sealed boxes aren''tmonly seen,¡± eximed the man.


    "Stop wasting time and open it," urged Ye Fan, who clearly wasn''t interested in wasting time on more talk.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Qing-Tian tightened his palms around the box slightly.


    There was a loud click. Then, the box opened.


    The rich smell of vitality escaped the box and hit Ye Qing-Tian in the face.


    Ye Qing-Tian trembled as soon as he got a whiff of the natural energies of the heaven and earth. His pupils contracted. "Is this...


    is this a spirit energy fruit? Did you really manage to get your hands on a spirit energy fruit?¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian trembled as he opened the second and third boxes.


    Aspirit energy fruit rested in every one of those boxes.


    Even though Ye Fan had plucked these fruits nearly a year ago, they remained fresh and continued to brim with spiritual energy.


    The rich energies of the natural world rippled in the air. Ye Qing-Tian could see them with his eyes.


    "These are all spirit energy fruits. Heavens, how many fruits did you manage to get, Ye Fan? Why are you still left with so many


    after so long? How did you manage to preserve them so well?¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian was dumbstruck.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to be in possession of so many spirit energy fruits.


    He had thought Ye Fan lucky to be able to walk out of the Amazon rainforest alive.


    Who would have expected that he had not only returned alive but that he had done with so many spirit energy fruits in tow?


    The number of spirit energy fruits that the Chinese teams had gotten over the years couldn''tpare with the number of spirit


    energy fruits that Ye Fan had just given him.


    Ye Fan seemed unruffled by how stunned Ye Qing-Tian was.


    "Take them all," he said with a casual wave of his hand. "This is my modest contribution to the Chinese martial arts circle. | told


    you that China is my homnd. Even though I''m not interested in joining War God Castle, | don''t mind doing something for the


    Chinese martial arts circle and for the country."


    Having said that, Ye Fan turned and headed back to his room.


    He left Ye Qing-Tian standing stupidly in


    the courtyard.


    The words that Ye Fan had just said filled his head.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He stared at the young man''s retreating back, then smiled. "I was right about him."


    He realized the growing admiration and regard that he held for the young man.


    He might be hotblooded, impulsive and driven by youthful passions, but he was also loyal to his country and homnd.


    That was the patriotism that Ye Qing-Tian had wanted to see.


    "Ye Fan!¡± Ye Qing-Tian shouted at Ye Fan. When he spoke next, it was slowly and with great earnestness. "I''ll ask you onest


    time. Can you not storm the Chu family? On behalf of War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circle, | implore you to give


    up your desire for revenge. Do it for your country and for the future of the Chinese martial arts circle. Do it for the hundreds of


    millions of fellow Chinese citizens. This nation needs you. Its future


    depends on you."


    He sounded like a parent trying to persuade his wanderer of a son to cease his roaming and stay.


    Ye Fan did not say anything for a very long time.


    "Stay, Ye Fan," Ye Qing-Tian urged the young man tirelessly. "Do it for your country. I''m asking on behalf of the 1.4 billion


    Chinese citizens that you stay. Don''t head for the Chu family."


    Ye Qing-Tian''s voice rang out ceaselessly in the courtyard and drifted out of the mansion and across thends with the wind.


    The world seemed to have fallen silent.


    All one could hear was the whispered murmuring of the gentle breeze and the ripples disturbing the mirrored surface of theke.


    Ye Fan shook his head in the end.


    He had his back to the God of War as heughed softly. "You don''t have to use that as an excuse to make me stay. I''m not you.


    In your eyes, the interest of the Chinese martial arts circle triumphs your personal safety. You would sacrifice everything,


    including your life, for the country and its interests. Not me. There is something that''s even more important than the interest of


    the nation and that''s the one desire that has been driving me for the past ten years. It triumphs everything else. Stop trying to


    change my mind. | won''t stop even if the entire Chinese poption begs me to. Honestly, there are probably more Chinese


    martial artists out there who hate me and prefer that I''m gone."


    Without saying another word, Ye Fan returned to his room.


    Ye Qing-Tian stood dumbly in the courtyard for a long time before he finally sighed.


    The most powerful man in China left with the gifts that Ye Fan had given the Chinese martial arts circle and departed from


    Jiangdong.


    He sent Ye Fan his regards before he left.


    They knew that this might be thest time they were going to see each other.


    "Yu-Yan, we should head off soon,¡± Ye Fan told Ye Yu-Yan after the God of War was gone and got ready to leave for Yanjing.


    He had nned to spend the next few days in Yanjing, where he would set up another formation in the city to protect the Xu


    family.


    With the primary formation and two secondary formations set up, the Greater Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation would finally be


    complete.


    Upon receiving Ye Fan''s instruction, Ye Yu-Yan drove Ye Fan to Jianghai International Airport.


    They were going to take a direct flight to Yanjing.


    "Stop the car, Yu-Yan," Ye Fan yelled seconds after Ye Yu-Yan had started driving.


    The car screeched to a stop as Ye Yu-Yan mmed on the brakes. She thought they were under an attack.


    "What''s wrong, Fan? Have those men from Jiangbeie seeking revenge?"


    Ye Yu-Yan tensed up instantly. Because of the recent spate of incidents, she instinctively thought of the Jiangbei martial arts


    circle.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything as he got out of the car hurriedly.


    He stood in front of the car and surveyed the surrounding area. Suspicion lined his wrinkled brow.


    "Did | make a mistake?"


    He looked around him for a long time. Besides the cars and pedestrians streaming down the streets around him, nothing seemed


    out of ce.


    Finally, he shook his head and got back into the car.


    They did not make any further unexpected stops and instead sped into the night, eventually disappearing from the streets of


    Jingzhou.


    No one noticed the beautiful woman


    who appeared outside the g


    the Ye fa ily hommandistared into


    thd Highus after Ye Fan and Ye


    Yu-Yan were long gone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No one knew whom she was, where she hade from and why she was here.


    Her eyes glimmered brightly with uncertainty.


    While Ye Fan was headed for Yanjing,


    the King of Fighters had sent his


    Mo Wu-Ya to Ching¡¯s eignbbring


    cpyntey Kbrea, to investigate the


    sudden appearance of foreign


    supreme grandmasters. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Korea had been in utter chaos for the past few days.


    The most powerful family ns in Korea, the Jeong family and the Choi family, had undergone a catastrophic upheaval.


    Within a single night, the upper echelons of their family ns had been massacred.


    The businesses under their names had been bought over by other family ns.


    The most powerful family in Korea, the Lee family, had gotten a new patriarch too.


    Chaos swept across the nation while the lives of the rich and powerful in Korea hung in the bnce.


    The Lee family mansion was located in Seoul, the capital city of Korea. Its halls were filled with people presently.


    Anyone familiar with the Lee family would recognize the men and women standing in the halls. They were the elders of the Lee


    family.


    These were the men and women who


    controlled the Lee family''s om


    business Sangh who e\foulfran


    sere of their family business


    within the borders of their nation.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These powerful men and women appeared cowed as they stared into the distance, where a man and a woman were seated.


    They were drinking tea leisurely.


    "Have you decided? Are you going to choose to remain loyal to the Chu family or to remain alive?"

 Chapter 1504 What Are Your Intentions?

    Chapter 1504 What Are Your Intentions?


    Ateasing voice filled the room.


    The man who had spoken was a burly looking man with a white headscarf on his head. He was dressed like a Persian.


    If Ye Fan were here right now, he would know whom this man was. He was Gaia, the Persian King.


    He had been tasked to get rid of a few of the Chu family''sckeys in Korea before meeting up with Ye Fan in China.


    The beautiful woman who had joined him on his mission was the Great Healer Chandra.


    She wasn''t interested in violence and had been sitting there quietly like an observer.


    Gaia was the one who was charged with killing people.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I''m asking you a question. Why aren''t you answering me?" Gaia red at them.


    Asudden wind stirred in the room.


    rm shed across the faces of the Lee family as fear filled their eyes.


    "Sir, we...we can''t betray the Chu family. You know the power and clout that the Chu family possesses. They won''t let us live if


    we betray them," an elderly man amongst the group said bitterly.


    Gaia mmed his fist on the table and broke it into pieces instantly.


    The porcin cups on the table fell and shattered upon impact with the ground while the tea within stained the floor dark.


    "You''re worried about the Chu familying after you? Well, aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you right now?¡± Gaia thundered. "I don''t


    have time to waste on you. I''m going to kill you now if you don''t change your minds."


    Gaia wasn''t a patient man. He had shown them the greatest extent of his patience by staying his hand for so long.


    It had been days since the Dragon God Token had been activated. He had to head to China as soon as possible after he was


    done with matters here.


    "Sir, you''re being unreasonable and upassionate. Aren''t you worried that the Chu family wille after you? | am certain


    that a simrly terrible fate awaits you if you kill us today. The extent of the Chu family''s might is beyond your imagination,¡± a


    member of the Lee family shot back at Gaia. It seemed that there were a few gutsy men in the family after all.


    "Silence, Bo! You''re being disrespectful to our guest!" yelled an elder of the Lee family in rm.


    But he was toote.


    Something came shing at the young man like a de.


    The sound of skin and flesh being sliced sounded in the hall.


    The young man didn''t even get the chance to cry out before he copsed into a heap on the ground.


    Blood spurted violently from his neck and pooled around his corpse.


    The ring red of fresh blood colored everyone''s vision.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A deathly silence descended upon the vast hall instantly.


    Was this what a supreme grandmaster was capable of?


    He could kill someone as easily as snapping his fingers.


    Gaia''s disy of his terrifying prowess shocked everyone present.


    The head of the Lee family finally caved to the fear of death and agreed to announce their family n''s split with the Chu family.


    "That''s great. You should have agreed sooner. What was all that fuss about?" Gaia threw a ck card at them as he grumbled.


    "This is Hongqi Bank''s ck card. Transfer the Lee n''s funds to this card. You''ll


    have to seek the Dragon God Hall''s permission to use these funds."


    What?


    "How could you do that? How are we to run our businesses without our cash assets? You''re trying to ruin us!" Members of the


    Lee family protested.


    Everyone knew that you needed funding to run apany.


    The biggestpany would turn into an emptied shell that would cave in on itself as soon as its source of funding was cut off.


    Gaia had just demanded to take control of their finances. This was akin to putting a stranglehold on the Lee family.


    ¡°Are you saying no? Do you think you have a choice?"


    Gaia red at them. The Lee family gave up on negotiating with Gaia upon hearing the threat in his voice.


    "Don''t worry. We''re not going to im your assets as our own. We''re simply monitoring where your funds are going. The Dragon


    God Hall won''t interfere as long as the funds are being channeled towards the running of your businesses. Just don''t let us find


    out that you''re secretly channeling funds to the Chu family. We''ll kill every single one of you if we do!" Gaia said dangerously, his


    words heavy with the threat of death and violence.


    The Lee family kept their heads down and dared not say a word.


    Wealth and influence were nothing in the face of pure brute strength. They were but illusions of power that were easily shattered.


    Gaia had sessfully cowed the Lee family into submitting to the Dragon God Hall. Just as he was ready to leave, he heard


    loud ps sounding outside the mansion.


    It was followed by the sound ofughter.


    "The good sir has certainly shown his might by forcing the most powerful family in Korea to submit to his will. I''m humbled and in


    awe of your feats. But such bullying doesn''t seem to be the way of the martial artist. Aren''t you worried that you''ll be scorned by


    the rest of the world if news of what you''ve done spreads?"


    Ahandsome young man who had his hands in his pockets strolled leisurely into the hall then.


    "Who are you and why are you sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong? Are you their reinforcement?" Gaia frowned.

 Chapter 1505 His Dads the King of Fighters

    Chapter 1505 His Dad''s the King of Fighters


    "The King of Fighters and Sword Saint sent you to demand answers from me?" Gaia burst out intoughter before shaking his


    head and smiling. He sounded nonchnt when he spoke next. "How old are you, kid? Look at you, trying to intimidate me by


    dropping names. Well, you''ve picked the wrong ones. If you''d mentioned the Unrivalled instead, | would have left East Asia


    immediately. As for the other Chinese grandmasters...they don''t frighten me at all. Not even the God of War."


    Gaia wasn''t trying to be arrogant. He was simply stating a fact.


    He wasn''t as powerful as the God of War or the other supreme grandmasters like Sword Saint. If he were to run into them, he


    would probably stay out of their sight instead of provoking them openly.


    But they weren''t here right now. Their titles alone would not cow Gaia.


    He did not expect Mo Wu-Ya to fly into a rage upon hearing what he had said.


    "Silence! How dare you insult my father


    and hisrades! The Unrivalled? He''s just a country bumpkin who came from the countryside and who has no idea who he''s


    up against! What was he done to earn the same respect that my father and hisradesmand?" Mo Wu-Ya snarled


    furiously.


    Because of the kerfuffle over the title of supreme grandmaster, Mo Wu-Ya had been harboring enmity towards Ye Fan. He felt


    nothing but hostile condescension for the man.


    If his father had not stopped him when Mo Wu-Ya had found out that Ye Fan had returned to China alive, Mo Wu-Ya would have


    charged to Jiangdong and challenged the young man to a fight.


    He had been dying to find out whether the country bumpkin truly deserved his title as the Unrivalled Grandmaster.


    Honestly, Mo Wu-Ya had never thought highly of Ye Fan.


    He couldn''t believe that he was being subjected to praises of Ye Fan while he was in foreignnd and that to this man, Ye Fan


    somehow warranted more respect than his father, Sword Saint and the other supreme grandmasters.


    That infuriated Mo Wu-Ya to no end.


    This was an insult to his father, to the lords of War God Castle and to the entire Chinese martial arts circle.


    How could the six pirs of nation, supreme grandmasters who had ruled the Chinese martial arts circle for nearly a century,


    deserve less regard than a lowly hooligan?


    "What?"


    The temperature in the hall took a sharp plummet as soon as Mo Wu-Ya had spoken.


    The look on Gaia''s face was cold.


    "It seems that you''re not friends with the Dragon Master."


    Gaia''s voice was quiet and his words slightly puzzling to Mo Wu-Ya.


    ¡°What Dragon Master? What are you talking about?¡± Mo Wu-Ya frowned.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The most powerful supreme grandmaster in your country, also known as the Unrivalled."


    What?


    Mo Wu-Ya''s eyelids twitched violently.


    "What a load of nonsense! That''s utter bullshit! The most powerful grandmaster in China is Ye Qing-Tian! Ye Fan is just a


    shameless punk who stole the title of supreme grandmaster from me while | was down. If | had not been severely injured by Chu


    Tian-Fan, | would have be the seventh supreme grandmaster in China. He wouldn''t have stood any chance at all! He''s a


    shameless scoundrel who took advantage of my injury. Everyone in the Chinese martial arts circle is cursing him and wishing his


    death and here you are, calling him the most powerful supreme grandmaster in China? Who the hell does he think he is? He''s a


    nobody!" cursed Mo


    Wu-Ya furiously.


    Amixture of jealousy and rage had Mo Wu-Ya trembling violently.


    ¡°Forget it! What''s the point of telling you all this? You''re just an outsider. When | return to China, I''ll defeat Ye Fan and you''ll know


    that the so-called Unrivalled Grandmaster is nothing but a piece of trash. All | want to know now is what you''re trying to


    aplish by killing so many people near our border?"


    Mo Wu-Ya pulled himself together after his momentary loss of control.


    These were matters that only concerned the Chinese martial arts circle. He didn''t have to share them with an outsider.


    He raised his head and stared into Gaia''s eyes as he questioned Gaia.


    He did not receive a reply from Gaia.


    Instead, what he got was a forceful punch.


    "What? How dare you!"


    Ashocked Mo Wu-Ya hurriedly dodged the blow.


    But he was barely a supreme grandmaster. There was no way he was a match for Gaia.


    Aloud thud erupted in the air.


    The punchnded squarely on Mo Wu-Ya and sent him shooting into the distance like a cannonball out of a cannon.


    He smashed through multiple walls before finally crashing onto the ground heavily and spitting a mouthful of blood on the floor.


    ¡°What...what are you trying to do? | have no intention of making an enemy of you. Why do you keep attacking me? Are you trying


    to challenge the Chinese martial arts circle? If you don''t give me an answer today, I''ll inform War God Castle when | get back.


    When that happens, my father, the King of Fighters, and my uncle, Sword Saint, wille after you!" Mo Wu-Ya bellowed at


    Gaia furiously, his eyes red with anger.


    The man had called the first attack a misunderstanding. Was this a misunderstanding as well?


    The man had punched him without a single word of exnation. Anyone would be angered by that.


    But Gaia paid his threats no heed. Instead, he walked up to Mo Wu-Ya and began to beat him up.


    "| didn''t pick a fight with you because | thought you were the Dragon Master''s Chinese brethren. How dare you disrespect the


    Dragon Master, you ignorant punk! | guess | don''t have to hold back anymore. I''m going to break your legs for talking about the


    Dragon Master in this manner!" thundered Gaia.


    His furious words were followed by a flurry of blows.


    Cries of pain rang out and reverberated across the whole Lee family mansion.


    The Lee family was stunned by the sight before them.


    Their eyes filled with terror as they stood there stupidly, rooted to their spots.


    "That''s...quite a beating.¡±


    The rumbling of an engine died down as a ne from Jiangdongnded in Daxing Airport in Yanjing.


    Ayoung man and a young woman alighted from the ne alongside the rest of the passengers.


    They were none other than Ye Fan and Ye Yu-Yan, who had hurried over to Yanjing from Jiangdong.


    ¡°Fan, are you sure we shouldn''t inform Miss Xu of our arrival? We should at least get her to send someone to pick you up," Ye


    Yu-Yan asked uncertainly as she looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    "It''s alright. Lei has got her hands full running Yanjing. We can make our way


    around. There''s no need to trouble


    her. Besides, | n to get her


    gifts tos rpfisp kanbetore we head


    KGS, That young girl loves


    little surprises like that. She''s quite a


    romantic." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The image of a beautiful young woman popped up in his head.


    It had been some time since Ye Fan had seen Xu Lei.


    Thest time they had seen each other must have been when he had just returned from Japan.


    "It''s been quite some time. | wonder if Lei''s doing alright?¡± Ye Fan gazed into the distance.


    Towering buildings rose into the skies, where the winds roused the clouds.


    His phone rang barely moments after he hadnded at the airport.


    He had just switched his phone. He had gotten it so that he could keep in touch with Han. Few others knew this number.


    Ye Fan frowned and answered the call.


    "Is this the Dragon Master? | asked Han for your number. | didn''t expect to get through! This is Gaia." Ye Fan heard Gaia''s


    politely delighted voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Ye Fan frowned and asked.


    "There''s been a small problem. | met


    a young punk in Korea. | think he''s a


    Chinese martial arti papell Kal!


    spgkesisidap¨¦ct y about you and


    insulted your name. | gave him a


    good beating. What should | do with


    him now? Should | just kill him?"


    asked Gaia. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan replied him coolly. "There''s no


    need for that. You have important


    business to attend to. Don''t was


    your time on trivial patt¨¦rs ke this. If


    yoninadt arly more Chinese martial


    artists, don''t try to put them ina


    tough spot unless it''s absolutely


    necessary. As for this man, ask


    whom his parents are and notify his


    family so that they cane get


    him." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dragon Master, I''ve asked him. His dad is the King of Fighters," Gaia said firmly.

 Chapter 1506 Hes Got Sword Saint Terrified of Him Too

    Chapter 1506 He''s Got Sword Saint Terrified of Him Too


    "The King of Fighters?" Ye Fan was slightly startled when he heard what Gaia had said. Then, he shook his head and smiled.


    "What an unhappy coincidence! Forget it then. Since he''s the son of the King of Fighters, we won''t have to contact his father. |


    know the man, after all. Why don''t you deliver the King of Fighters¡¯ son to him in a package? The man''s quite old. We should


    save him the trouble ofing to get his kid."


    Ye Fanughed softly. He wondered how the King of Fighters would react when he received the package.


    ¡°Alright! The Dragon Master really knows how to have fun," said Gaia as hisughter rumbled loudly on the other end of the line.


    Having given his instructions to Gaia, Ye Fan ended the call.


    This was simply a small incident of little significance. Ye Fan did not think too much about it. He headed to a nearby mall with Ye


    Yu-Yan after that with the intention of buying a gift for Xu Lei.


    He had no idea that a red folder marked with thebel "URGENT" had arrived at Mount Yan the moment he hadnded at the


    airport.


    ¡°What did you just say? Ye Fan''s in Yanjing? Again?"


    Tang Hao gasped out loud when he heard that Ye Fan had reappeared in Yanjing. rm filled his eyes instantly.


    Sword Saint had been cleaning his sword leisurely in the halls.


    The level-headed and experienced warrior''s hand trembled instinctively when he heard the news as well.


    Even Sword Saint was frightened.


    Ye Fan was nothing but trouble.


    Regardless of where he went, he brought trouble along with him.


    Tang Hao and the other supreme grandmasters had gotten scared of the young man.


    "What''s Ye Fan doing in Yanjing this time? Hasn''t Lv Hua been put to death? Did that not satisfy him? Is he going to demand that


    we answer for our negligence? Is he not going to stop until he turns the whole world upside down?"


    Tang Hao''s face was filled with bitterness while his words heavy with exasperation and worry.


    War God Castle had been put through so much grief because of Ye Fan.


    They had only managed to appease the furious crowd and the martial artists of Jiangbei a few days ago.


    They had barely enjoyed a few days'' respite before Ye Fan was back again. Why was he back again anyway?


    His reappearance naturally sent Tang Hao and the others into a panic.


    It didn''t matter why he was here. Nothing good was going toe out of it.


    The King of Fighters was reading a book by the window while Tang Hao wasining. The former suddenly rose to his feet


    and headed for the door without saying a single word.


    "Where are you going?" asked Tang Hao hastily.


    "What else? I''m going to kick his ass! That punk¡¯s gone too far. Are we going to keep giving in to him?¡± Mo Gu-Cheng said darkly.


    He had been putting up with Ye Fan for far too long. He had held back his impulse to teach the young man a lesson previously


    for the greater good.


    But it had barely been a few days and here was Ye Fan, back in Yanjing trying to stir trouble for them again.


    Who could put up with that?


    Tang Hao grabbed Mo Gu-Cheng hurriedly when he heard what thetter had said.


    "Don''t get so worked up. | was just guessing. He might be here for a visit. Why don''t you and Sword Saint stay here while | go


    look for him and find out why he''s here? If he''s truly here to make further demands, | won''t stand by and do nothing. I''ll deal with


    him before you will."


    Having appeased the King of Fighters, Tang Hao instructed his men to get the car ready. He also contacted the various agencies


    in the city to find out where Ye Fan was right now.


    Since the Jiangbei incident, War God Castle had designated Ye Fan as a person that warranted close watching.


    They had instructed their intelligence agencies to inform them immediately should Ye Fan ever appear in Yanjing.


    After Tang Hao left, Sword Saint and the King of Fighters tightened the security around Mount Yan and told the men to cease all


    activity in the vicinity.


    Tension loomed over Mount Yan.


    "What''s going on? Are we going to war? Are we anticipating an attack on War God


    Castle?"


    These sudden deployments sent everyone in War God Castle into panic.


    This was the first time they had prepared for what appeared to be battle.


    Thest time Ye Fan had stormed Mount Yan, War God Castle had not mounted any response in time because it had happened


    unexpectedly and suddenly.


    ¡°What about this? Does this look pretty?"


    Somewhere in a shopping mall in the center of the city, Ye Yu-Yan had just changed into a dress and walked out of a dressing


    room.


    She was unting her lovely figure before Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled. "It looks great. Lei and you share the same size. If it looks good on you, it should look good on Lei


    too. We''ll have this one then. Miss, please


    pack this for us.¡±


    After going through the entire store, Ye Fan finally decided on a ck dress for Xu Lei.


    Ye Yu-Yan had just changed out of the dress when hordes of men swarmed into the mall.


    They were dressed in suits and their faces were partially hidden behind sunsses.


    A murderous tension filled the mall as soon as they appeared.


    "Cordon off this area. No one is to approach the area without my express permission." The person in charge of these men


    ordered.


    The staff manning the counters around Ye Fan disappeared within moments.


    Ye Fan and Ye Yu-Yan were the only two persons left in the ce.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Ye Yu-Yan appeared slightly cowed by


    these men who had suddenly appeared and cleared the mall.


    But she was the leader of the Green Dragon Force after all. She took no time to step forward and sweep her solemn gaze across


    the men standing before her.


    No one paid her any heed though.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the young man before them.


    "Yu-Yan, step back. You''re not their


    match," Ye Fan said to Ye Yu-Yan. He


    seemed to know who ey were |


    iepartianenes of their


    l¨¦ader. When he spoke next, his voice


    was filled with a threatening chill.


    "What''s with all these men, Heavenly


    Grandmaster? What are you nning


    to do?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| should be asking you that!" Tang


    Hao blurted out in agitation. He


    seemed furious and an jouse@s tie |


    veld eran ha do you want,


    an? What exactly is it that you


    want? You''ve killed the Lv family and


    decimated a good half of the


    Jiangbei martial arts circle. You got


    your wish when Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    the martial arts court sentenced Lv Hua to death. War God Castle has decided not to pursue the matter too. What else do you


    want? Must you send the whole world into an upheaval? Is that what''s going to finally satisfy you?"


    Ye Fan was stunned. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Stop with that act of yours. Aren''t


    you here in Yanjing to cause more


    trouble for us? Are yorspignising


    stgfmewiouct yiaiand send War God


    Castle into utter chaos again? Do you


    have nothing better to do with your


    time?" Tang Hao said fiercely. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan grew increasingly bewildered. "What are you talking about? I''m here to visit my younger sister. I''ve not caused any


    trouble for you at all.¡±


    "Stop trying to trick me. We''ve done our background checks. You''re the only son. You have no sister. Your only cousin is standing


    next to you." Tang Hao wasn''t convinced at all.


    Ye Yu-Yan stepped in then to clear the


    confusion in the air. "This is a misunderstanding. My cousin Ye Fan is here to visit a dear friend who''s like a sister to him. There''s


    no ulterior motive to his visit to Yanjing. Look at this dress. He means to give it to her as a gift."


    Tang Hao froze. Ye Yu-Yan didn''t look like she was lying. His former fury dissipated slightly. He turned towards Ye Fan again and


    asked. "Are you really here for a friendly visit and not to cause more trouble?"


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes.


    He should be more mindful of his words.


    Was Ye Fan some kind of terrorist in their eyes? Was he on some kind of national watchlist?


    After Ye Fan exined repeatedly that he was truly here to visit family, Tang Hao finally let loose a long sigh of relief.


    It had been a false rm.


    "You''re visiting family! That''s great! Get going then, and leave as soon as you''re done. In fact, try not toe to Yanjing if you


    can. You''ve seeded in instilling the fear of Ye Fan in us all. | get nervous whenever | see you now.¡±

 Chapter 1507 A Trap

    Chapter 1507 A Trap


    ¡°Dear cousin, you have my admiration. You''re the center of attention no matter where you are. You''ve made some people lost


    sleep just by entering Yanjing. China is a vastnd and you''re the only person in this country who has the power to do that."


    Tang Hao and the rest had left.


    An amused Ye Yu-Yan giggled as she stared at their retreating backs.


    Her cousin had just arrived at Yanjing and gone to a mall to get some shopping done. His innocuous shopping trip had made


    War God Castle nervous.


    It was evident that Ye Fan had sessfully put the fear of God in those old fellows at War God Castle.


    "Stopughing. This isn''t funny at all," said Ye Fan in exasperation as he rolled his eyes.


    He didn''t enjoy the attention of others. He would rather remain an insignificant nobody than suffer constant watching by other


    people.


    That would save him a world of trouble.


    But Ye Fan knew that as he gradually revealed his abilities, he would no longer be able to conceal his presence and go


    unnoticed by the rest of the world.


    The nail that stuck out got hammered down.


    When you gained power, you would also lose the freedom to make choices for yourself.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, we''re done with our business here. Let''s get back to the Xu family. | don''t want anyone on Mount Yan to lose any sleep


    tonight." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head as he stared at the direction where Mount Yan was located.


    Ye Fan and Ye Yu-Yan chatted happily as they left the mall and headed to the Xu house.


    The young man was greeted by the sight of numerous cars parked outside the gates when he arrived at the Xu family mansion.


    "Fan, is there a special asion today? Why are there so many cars parked outside the gates? Look at their license tes!


    Quite a few of them were registered outside Yanjing." Ye Yu-Yan eyed the vehicles¡¯ license tes curiously.


    Ye Fan had no clue. He simply shook his head. "Let''s go in and find out.¡±


    The massive hall of the Xu house was filled with people.


    They were all old men and women who enjoyed respect in the family.


    The man seated at the very front was an old man with a head full of white hair and an intimidating look shing in his eyes. The


    rest looked at him with respect and awe.


    He was Xu Wen-Qing, the most well-respected elder in the Xu family.


    He had met Ye Fan once.


    Ye Fan had arrived at the Xu family for the first time, disrupted Xu Mei-Feng''s birthday celebration and forcibly taken Xu Lei away


    from their house.


    Xu Wen-Qing had stepped in to stop him. He had tried to use the status and respect that his age had afforded him to force Ye


    Fan to give in.


    But Ye Fan had cared nothing for his age and status and sent Xu Wen-Qing to his knees with one kick.


    It had been a hard kick. Even though some time had passed since that incident, Xu Wen-Qing had not regained his former


    mobility. In fact, he had a slight limp now.


    "Grandpa, the uncles are all gathered. Should we start the family meeting?"


    Seated next to Xu Wen-Qing was a man and a woman.


    The woman was Xu Lei''s cousin, Xu Mei-Feng.


    The man looked unfamiliar and didn''t


    seem to be part of the Xu family.


    But he was well dressed and had an air of sophistication to him. One could tell from his appearance and the way he carried


    himself that he must too be from a rich family.


    Xu Mei-Feng and the young man leaned into the other as they conversed intimately. They behaved as if they were lovers.


    Xu Mei-Feng was the one who had asked her grandfather if they should start the family meeting.


    She rose to her feet as she smiled and spoke to Xu Wen-Qing.


    "Young Mistress, are you speaking to the wrong person? Miss Xu Lei is the head of the Xu family. You should seek her


    permission to start the meeting instead. But you''ve skipped her and asked another person for permission to start the meeting


    instead. What is the meaning of this, | wonder?" questioned Lin Wen-Jing with a frown. She had been seated next to Xu Lei all


    this while and couldn''t stand watching this any longer.


    She did not expect Xu Mei-Feng to walk right up to her and give her a p on the face as soon as she was done talking.


    "The Xu family is having a family meeting now. This isn''t the ce where you can speak freely. Listen, you''re just Xu Lei''s


    personal assistant. You''re as good as a pet dog! Who gave you the guts to challenge my authority openly?¡± Xu Mei-Feng''s


    furious voice filled the room while she red murderously at Lin Wen-Jing.


    It was clear to everyone present that while Xu Mei-Feng had just chastised Lin Wen-Jing, the true target of her hostility was Xu


    Lei, Lin Wen-Jing''s boss and the current head of the Xu family.


    "You..."


    Lin Wen-Jing wasn''t the sort to just take things lying down. She was ready to fight for herself after suffering such an insult when


    Xu Lei stopped her.


    "Wen-Jing, leave us," Xu Lei said dispassionately.

 Chapter 1508 The Sinner of the Xu Family

    Chapter 1508 The Sinner of the Xu Family


    Xu Wen-Qing''s angry voice echoed in the room.


    This time, even Xu Lei began to look rather upset.


    "Granduncle Wen-Qing, | think you''ve misunderstood me. Regardless of what sort of achievements I''ve made, the Xu family is


    still my family. You and my uncles are all my elders. All these years, I''ve never been rude to any of the elders in the family. How


    could you say this about me now?" Xu Lei felt aggrieved inside.


    For the past few years, she had been working very hard and looking out for the family.


    Under her leadership, the Xu family had risen to a high position in society.


    Both her line of the family and extended lines of the family saw their year-end bonuses double from the year before.


    Xu Lei didn''t expect her uncles to praise her or to acknowledge her for anything. She just didn''t want them to make any


    trouble for her.


    She never thought that a few provoking words from Xu Mei-Feng was enough to make the eldest person in the family, Xu Wen-


    Qing, say such things about her.


    Even though Xu Lei was a stronghearted woman, she still felt hurt when used this way by her own family.


    "So you do remember that you''re a younger member of the family after all. In that case, stand here and listen to the final decision


    the n has made about you,¡± said Xu Wen-Qing in a stern voice.


    "The final decision the n has made about me?" Xu Lei was a little puzzled by these words and started to frown.


    But Xu Wen-Qing obviously didn''t intend to exin anything to Xu Lei. After he said this to her, he took a document from the


    table and passed it to Xu Mei-Feng. "Mei-Feng, your father isn''t around, so you can announce the final decision." "Sure,


    Grandpa Wen-Qing," said Xu Mei-Feng happily as she took the document from the old man. Then she cast a gleeful nce at


    Xu Lei.


    That nce was the one a victorious general gave to the defeated soldiers at his feet.


    But Xu Mei-Feng just threw her a nce and didn''t say anything to her.


    After that, she walked over to the highest point of the hall and faced everyone. Her bright and loud voice began the


    announcement, "Xu Lei, the sinner of the Xu family, was in cahoots with a despicable man who is not from the family. She has


    used underhanded means to force her uncles to give up positions of power, discriminated against her own family, eliminated


    anyone against her, oppressed her family and arranged for arge number of people outside the family to take up positions in


    the family business. This has caused our century old business, our billion dor empire, to end up in the hands of someone who


    is not a Xu. These actions by Xu Lei are most certainly rebellious, unfilial, and goes against the


    wishes of the Xu family ancestors."


    ¡°After a discussion among key family members, the Xu family has decided unanimously to strip Xu Lei of all her duties in the


    family as well as remove her from office. She will also be removed from the family records and chased out of the Xu family. Any


    assets currently under her name will be taken back by the family."


    "As for the position of head of the Xu family, Xu Feng-Liang will take up this position again. Before he returns to the n, all


    matters of the family will be under the charge of Xu Feng-Liang''s daughter, Xu Mei-Feng. Once her father returns, she will hand


    over all authority to him."


    Xu Mei-Feng''s voice echoed loudly in the room.


    The other elders of the Xu family remained quiet and expressionless as they listened to Xu Mei-Feng read the announcement.


    Their eyes were filled with hostility towards Xu Lei.


    It was obvious that everyone here had already reached amon understanding beforeing to this meeting.


    In other words, Xu Lei had been left out of the real family meeting that was held before this.


    When this announcement was made, Xu Lei was too stunned to move.


    Her pretty face expressed surprise and shock, but she was more ovee by disappointment and dejection.


    Actually, when she saw Xu Mei-Feng earlier, she already knew that this family meeting wasn''t going to end well.


    But she thought that no matter how much the elders in the family disliked her, they would probably only reprimand her for making


    mistakes. She didn''t expect them topletely remove her from office and even chase her out of the family, going so far as to


    take her out from the family records.


    After a brief period of shock, Xu Lei started smiling.


    That was a very sad smile that carried self-deprecation and mocking.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "So all of you have ganged up to force me out of my position? And you''re even chasing me out from the family? So much for


    treating all of you as my elders and my family. You''ve all turned around to bully a youngdy who has lost both her parents. How


    wonderful. My granduncle and all my uncles are simply wonderful people," said Xu Lei as she shook her head andughed


    bitterly. Her eyes started to redden.


    But she continued to hold her head high as she faced them and said, "But | would really like to ask my uncles one question.


    What wrong have | done? Why does it make you hate and detest me to the point where you want to chase me out of the family?


    Haven''t | done enough over thest two years?"


    "| was the one who has made the Xu family rise in position and return to its former glory. | was the one who multiplied your


    benefits as well. | have been properly ountable to every person in this family!"


    "But | simply cannot understand. | have worked so hard to make this family better, and I''ve worked to give the family a better life.


    Why do you still oust me from the family like this? Is it just because | don''t have anybody to rely on? Because | don''t have my


    parents to fall back on? Or because you think that a young woman isn''t worthy of leading the entire n?"


    Xu Lei''s eyes welled up with tears. Her heart was so aggrieved and so disappointed as her words questioned the intentions of


    the people standing before her.


    Was Xu Lei upset about losing her position as the head of the family?


    Of course not.


    She was just so disappointed in her family, and felt that she had been unfairly treated.


    Why hadn''t she received any affirmation despite working so hard?


    Why did all her hard work end up benefiting those who didn''t do anything to


    deserve it?


    Why did the heavens constantly take away everything wonderful in her life?


    She had already lost the parents who doted on her the most, the Fan whom she was infatuated with, and now, even her n was


    ganging up against her.


    There were times when Xu Lei felt that life was very tiring and terribly lonely.


    Her uncles detested her, her cousins ostracized her, and even her beloved Fan whom she relied on, had note to see her in


    ages.


    Nobody missed her and nobody showed her any concern.


    There were so many people on this, but Xu Lei often felt like she was all by herself.


    "Xu Lei, stop pretending that you''re


    very pitiful. Everybody in Yanjing


    knows that you''re that country


    bumpkin''s mistress. You''ve


    discriminated against your Owe IT


    family an suppariedts meone from


    Jiag¨¦ong instead. Isn''t that clearly a


    n to eventually turn the Xu family


    business into the Ye family business?


    That alone makes you unworthy to


    be the head of this family! There''s no


    way we''ll allow you to hand over


    everything our ancestors have


    umted over the generations to


    someone who isn''t even a Xu!" said


    Xu Mei-Feng coldly. She had no


    sympathy for this cousin of hers at


    all. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei got it now. "So you''re doing this as an attack on Fan."


    "If not? You think it''s an attack on


    you? You''re not worth that much.


    Everyone in the Yanjing corporate


    world knows that you''ve reached


    your current p ten eliepatse


    yOD VERS Kiver, Without his support,


    you''re nothing! You think you could


    be the head of the Xu family?


    You think you could be the chairman


    of the chamber ofmerce? You


    think you could make all those rich


    and powerful people listen to you?"


    sneered Xu Mei-Feng as she spat


    nasty words at her cousin. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei didn''t get angry when she heard these words.


    She didn''t mind others thinking that she was Ye Fan''s mistress in Yanjing.


    As long as she could be associated with that young man, she would feel happy inside.


    Even after Xu Mei-Feng had mocked


    her, Xu Lei still replied her with a


    smile, "Since you know what my Fan


    is capable of, then ssapuld kAbW


    thafthig sUBodd¨¦d inal decision by


    the n will not affect my position in


    Yanjing''s corporate circle. The rich


    and powerful of Yanjing only


    acknowledge Fan as their leader, and


    | am his representative in Yanjing, so


    they will only listen to me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "So what if you be the head of the Xu family? That''s just a title that doesn''t wield any power. You will not be able to have


    any authority to control the assets that the Xu family has in Yanjing, and there will be no way you could control anybody else in


    Yanjing either."

 Chapter 1509 Who Dares to Hit Her

    Chapter 1509 Who Dares to Hit Her


    After all these years, Xu Lei had ensured a firm grip over everything that belonged to the Xu family.


    She had brought over people from Jiangdong to take up core positions in the family business.


    So even if her entire n ganged up to oust her from her position as head of the family, this would not affect her authority in the


    family business.


    Besides, the corporate circle of Yanjing looked up to Mr Chu.


    Back then, Ye Fan had proved his might at Yanqi Lake, and made all the rich and powerful bow to him.


    In short, as long as Ye Fan was still around, nobody could possibly shift Xu Lei from her position.


    But after Xu Lei said these things, Xu Mei-Feng chortled.


    "Xu Lei, Xu Lei, you''re still as proud and confident as you used to be. But did you think that you were the only one who could rely


    on a man to get to where you are now? Did you think you were the only one who could find someone powerful, while | cant?


    "Sure, you''re right. Even if we oust you from being the head of the family, as long as that hooligan is still considered the leader of


    Yanjing, there''s nothing we can do about you. But what if there''s someone who can rece Ye Fan''s position over Yanjing?" said


    Xu Mei-Feng smugly with a hint of mocking in her voice.


    Xu Lei frowned immediately. "What do you mean?"


    Xu Mei-Feng didn''t respond to her question.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, it was a young man who had remained silent all this while who stood up. He smiled as he looked at Xu Lei. "Miss Xu,


    there''s no point in asking all of this now. My Mei-Feng has to discuss important matters with the rest of the elders in the family in


    a short while. So you''d better hand over the n ring and


    pass it to Mei-Feng for safekeeping."


    He stretched his hand out towards Xu Lei and waited for her to remove the n ring on her hand.


    That ring was worn only by the head of the Xu family, and it was a tradition passed down through many generations.


    Now that Xu Lei was no longer the head of the family, she was no longer qualified to wear this ring.


    "Miss Xu, please hand the ring over and stop wasting everyone''s time, will you?" hurried the young man in a suit when he saw


    that Xu Lei wasn''t going to hand it over.


    "Who are you? How dare you poke your nose into the Xu family''s affairs?" Xu Lei red at him and reprimanded him fiercely.


    ¡°Outrageous! How dare a sinner like you behave so rudely towards Young Master Luo? Did you think you could do anything you


    wanted just because you''re the


    chairman of the chamber ofmerce? Young Master Luo''s background and prestige is higher than yours and that country


    bumpkin''s put together. If he can''t poke his nose into our affairs, then you''re not even worthy to carry his shoes!" Xu Wen-Qing


    shouted at Xu Lei angrily after mming the table.


    "Hoho, Grandpa Wen-Qing, don''t get angry. I''m not offended, so you don''t have to be so worked up. Don''t ruin your health over


    someone like this. Also, don''t call me Young Master Luo or Young Master Wei anymore, you can just call me Luo. I''vee to


    Yanjing this time partly to confirm my engagement with Mei-Feng. We''re going to be family soon, so you really don''t have to be


    so formal with me," said Wei Luo with a friendly smile. His words made the old man extremely happy.


    "That''s wonderful! Simply wonderful! All of us elders are truly happy that Mei-Feng can marry you. Young Master Luo, you''re from


    a very powerful family, excellent upbringing, and you are a really talented young man. Having a son-inw like you is the honor


    of the Xu family."


    "This situation is so unlike some women who don''t even know how to behave themselves, and would rather be a lover toa


    country bumpkin of lowly birth. The Xu family has really been disgraced by her!¡± said Xu Wen-Qing coldly as he sarcastically


    avoided naming names.


    "That''s enough!¡± Xu Lei suddenly lost her cool and became angry.


    Her gaze was frosty as she stared straight at Xu Wen-Qing. "Granduncle Wen-Qing, you can insult me all you want since you''re


    my elder, and | will notin. But please, do not insult my Fan.¡±


    "Oh my, how touching. Your Fan? That hooligan is so precious to you that we can''t even talk about him? You treat him as


    treasure, but how does he treat you? He probably thinks you''re just some wild grass he can do without, right? It''s amazing that


    you''re still so loyal despite being a mistress."


    "Tsk, | can''t be bothered to waste my saliva on you. Hurry up and hand over the n ring that belongs to my father now.


    Don''t force me to snatch it from you," snapped Xu Mei-Feng icily as she stared back at Xu Lei with disgust in her eyes.


    Once she finished saying these words, she lost all patience and marched over to Xu Lei, grabbing her hand and attempted to


    pull the ring off.


    ¡°Ouch! That hurts!" Xu Lei winced in pain from how hard Xu Mei-Feng tugged at her fingers.


    She pushed Xu Mei-Feng away from her in the struggle.


    Xu Mei-Feng stumbled a few steps backwards and fell right on her butt.


    ¡°Ow! That hurts! You despicable woman! How dare you push me?!" yelled Xu Mei-Feng angrily through her pain.


    Wei Luo ran over and quickly consoled her, "Feng, are you alright?"


    ¡°Luo, this woman bullied me! You have to avenge me!" wailed Xu Mei-Feng in a choked voice.


    Wei Luoforted her, "Of course, of course, don''t worry, | won''t let you get bullied for nothing.¡±


    He then got up with a start and walked towards Xu Lei.


    His handsome face no longer looked elegant, but looked frosty and furious instead.


    "Miss Xu, why make life so difficult for yourself? Do you really have to make things so ugly? If you backed off quietly, | would not


    have made things hard for a woman like you. But now that you''ve attacked Feng, how could | possibly let you off? If you know


    what''s good for you, kneel down and apologize to her, then give her the ring with both hands. Otherwise, I''m going to make sure


    you end up crawling out of this house!" Wei Luo was a really extreme one. Xu Mei-Feng had barely suffered any pain, but he


    wanted Xu Lei to kneel down and apologize.


    The rest of the Xu family remained silent and watched on coldly, as if everything happening in front of them had nothing to


    do with them.


    So many of Xu Lei''s family members stood in the huge hall, but not a single one stood up for her.


    For some reason, Xu Lei''s eyes


    instantly reddened and she fealcine \


    jeqwheawel Lo stood up for Xu


    ei-Feng. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t feeling threatened or scared of him. She just felt really lonely and helpless.


    She even started to envy Xu Mei-Feng.


    She envied her for having someone to stand up for her and shield her from harm every time she got hurt.


    Whereas Xu Lei always faced everything by her lonesome self.


    She really wished she had a young man beside her to protect her like how Wei Luo protected Xu Mei-Feng.


    "Hmm? Looks like you''re not going to


    listen to me even esta red {9


    be polite. n.that cased ''t me


    rho forget ing nasty!" Wei Luo flew


    into a rage when he saw that Xu Lei


    wasn''t budging. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His expression was icy as he stepped forward and raised a hand to p Xu Lei.


    If she wasn''t going to apologize, he was going to beat her until she did.


    There was no way he would allow his woman to be humiliated by others.


    Xu Lei just shut her eyes and stood there as she waited for the p to strike her.


    There was no point in fighting back anyway.


    Even if she tried, she would probably still be unable to avoid getting hit.


    But just when Xu Lei had decided to


    stand there and be pped, thexiddr


    ae oorpnaa liked pen from


    ) Nee and light streamed in. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A valiant and authoritative voice rumbled like thunder, shaking up the entire Xu


    family estate, "And who dares to hit my younger sister?"

 Chapter 1510 Xu Leis Surprise

    Chapter 1510 Xu Lei''s Surprise


    Those words resonated like thunder.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His voice shook the entire estate.


    Everyone was shocked.


    They all turned to look with terror in their eyes.


    The door to the house was wide open.


    Sunlight poured in from outside like a river.


    The shadow of a young man stood in the sunshine.


    For some reason, despite being so skinny, this shadow seemed as wide and authoritative as a mountain.


    "It''s...it''s you!" Xu Wen-Qing nearly leapt up from his chair in fright when he saw that Ye Fan was here.


    Even though he had only met Ye Fan once and never saw him again, the impression that Ye Fan left on the old man was very


    deep.


    This was the same young man who had broken his knee caps with one kick and forced him to kneel after all.


    Xu Wen-Qing was never going to forget the humiliation he suffered that day for the rest of his life.


    So when Ye Fan suddenly appeared again after so long, everyone in the Xu family was terrified.


    But the one who was most worked up had to be Xu Lei.


    She became especially emotional when he heard him stand up for her as her older brother.


    All of a sudden, Xu Lei felt that all the pressure and unfairness she suffered over the years was worth it.


    ¡°Fan!¡± After a short period of surprise, Xu Lei couldn''t hold her emotions back anymore.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and reddened as she ran with all her might


    towards the young man.


    This queen of Yanjing who had control over the business circle of Yanjing eventually disregarded whatever image she had and


    lunged right into Ye Fan''s embrace in front of everyone else.


    "Fan, why haven''t youe to see me in so long...I tried calling you but couldn''t get through, | went to Jiangdong to look for you


    but couldn''t get to see you. | asked Auntie Mei where you were and she wouldn''t tell me... thought you had forgotten me, |


    thought you were avoiding me, | thought you didn''t want me anymore..." Xu Lei sobbed miserably in his arms.


    Tears streamed down her face like the rain, and she looked like a child who had lost her favorite toy.


    Everyone in the Xu family was shocked to see her like this.


    Xu Lei was normally so stern and authoritative.


    She was firm and resolute regardless of whether she was handling her own family business or the Yanjing corporates.


    She was both ssy andmanded respect, like a general of a great army.


    Nobody would have expected this usually aloof and mighty careerwoman to be so gentle and frail in front of Ye Fan.


    She was as frail as a little girl who couldn''t find her mother in the mall.


    This steel pole had melted immediately upon seeing Ye Fan.


    The immense difference made it difficult for some to ept.


    "Is that...is that the Miss Xu we know? The head of the Xu family?"


    "That''s...that''s seriously the chairman of the Yanjing chamber ofmerce?"


    Many of them were whispering among themselves as their eyes twitched at this.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan felt her emotions stir and beplicated as she stood outside the door.


    She knew that Xu Lei was on very good terms with her cousin, but she never knew that they were this close to each other.


    In her memory, Ye Fan had been so intimate with only two women.


    One was his wife, Qiu Mu-Cheng.


    The other was this Miss Xu.


    Both of them were so outstanding and so pretty, they made Ye Yu-Yan ashamed of herself.


    She started to envy Xu Lei.


    She was considered a younger sister to Ye Fan too.


    She was Ye Fan''s actual family after all.


    But she knew that her ce in Ye Fan''s heart was nowhere near Xu Lei''s.


    ¡°Miss Xu Lei, I''m really so, very envious of you," murmured Ye Yu-Yan outside the door as she quietly looked at them with a faint


    smile.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don''t cry anymore. You''re already so ugly to begin with, so crying is only going to make it worse," said Ye Fan


    with augh as he wiped Xu Lei''s tears away once Xu Lei was done with her outburst.


    But Xu Lei was still angry. After all, Ye Fan hadn''te to visit her in so long, and hadn''t even called.


    After Xu Lei and Ye Fan were reunited, she had already treated him as her only family in the world.


    So when she lost all contact with him, she became really depressed and felt like the world had abandoned her.


    For a long period of time, Xu Lei would go to Jiangdong every now and then.


    She would look Qiu Mu-Cheng and Ye Xi-Mei up, and tried to talk to anybody who


    had connections to Ye Fan.


    But nobody could tell her where Ye Fan had gone.


    Not even his mother could.


    Thest time she went to Jiangdong, she realized that she couldn''t even find Qiu Mu-Cheng or Ye Xi-Mei.


    Mount Yunding Vi waspletely empty.


    In that moment, her heart nearly shattered.


    She thought that Ye Fan was avoiding her and didn''t want to see her.


    After all, her existence was always a threat to his marriage.


    She had been restraining herself and


    keeping her distance from Ye fol


    since he was dy enkftried on


    spproadnttd Ae any


    misunderstanding. But even so,


    Yanjing still treated her as Ye Fan''s


    mistress. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So Xu Lei thought that Ye Fan had deliberately cut off contact with her to distance himself and cut ties with her in order to


    prevent any misunderstanding.


    Once she thought about it this way, she stopped looking for Ye Fan in Jiangdong.


    She didn''t want to create any problems for his marriage, and didn''t want him to be upset with her.


    She even thought that she might never see him again.


    Nobody knew how hard this period of time had been for Xu Lei.


    Her heart felt like broken shards of ss that had been glued together, and would fall apart at the slightest knock.


    But Ye Fan just gently rapped on her


    head after hearing her grumbles.


    "You silly girl, what are you even


    talking about? Youreetiyounaer


    gareradoteon the most. Even if |


    had to give up the world, I''d still care


    about you. I''ve been busy recently


    and was held back by some matters,


    so | really wasn''t able toe and


    look for you," Ye Fan gently


    comforted her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The martial arts world and the mundane world were poles apart.


    During this period of time, the international martial arts world had been in turmoil, but only the small poption of martial artists


    knew anything about it.


    People like Xu Lei who only came into contact with non-martial artists, would never know anything about the martial arts world.


    At the same time, Ye Fan didn''t want to tell them about it either.


    The martial arts world was bloody and cruel, so it was enough for him to carry these burdens himself.


    Regardless of whether it was his mother, Qiu Mu-Cheng or Xu Lei, Ye Fan wasn''t going to let theme into contact with the


    martial arts world at all.


    He was going to shelter the people he cherished the most.


    He was going to help them to block off any winds and rains that came their way.


    "So, you''re Ye Fan? Xu Lei''s pir of


    support? The seemingly Fecetncle es)


    Mr Chu amon the peopte of O¡ã


    Yaniing? asked Wei Luo in surprise


    from behind while Ye Fan and Xu Lei


    were still catching up. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had heard about Ye Fan from Xu Mei-Feng a long time ago.


    This man was from the countryside and had learnt martial arts by himself, but shocked everyone during a battle at Yanqi Lake.


    He had defeated everyone else and trampled upon all the rich and powerful of Yanjing.


    He had even forced Xu Mei-Feng''s father to step down from his position and hand over the reins of the Xu family.


    This man had unified all the powers of Yanjing.


    Wei Luo thought that the person who could do this must be some middle aged man at the very least.


    Ye Fan was way younger than Wei Luo had expected.

 Chapter 1511 You Dont Know Me

    Chapter 1511 You Don''t Know Me


    But Ye Fan behaved like he hadn''t heard a single thing that Wei Luo had said. He didn''t even give him any attention.


    He just continued to console Xu Lei with a smile. "Alright now, Lei, don¡¯t cry anymore. Your Fan was wrong, okay? I''ll apologize


    to you? Look, I''ve bought you some clothes as my way of saying sorry. Besides Mu-Cheng, you''re the only other girl whom I''ve


    selected and bought clothes for, you know?"


    Ye Fan gently scratched Xu Lei''s cute little nose, then called Ye Yu-Yan to bring the clothes he had bought.


    Since he had apologized so sincerely, Xu Lei wasn''t angry anymore.


    Ye Fan was really good at coaxingdies.


    It hadn''t taken much to turn the tears of the queen of Yanjing into smiles.


    Her pretty eyes that once held tears, were now filled with joy and excitement.


    ¡°At least you''ve got a conscience," said Xu


    Lei with a pout.


    But while the two of them were chatting away happily, Wei Luo was so angry that his expression had darkened.


    Had Ye Fan treated his words earlier as merely fart?


    Ye Fan hadn''t even bothered to look at him.


    What was he to Ye Fan? Air?


    ¡°Punk, I''m talking to you! Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what | said?" Wei Luo red at Ye Fan coldly as he gnashed his teeth.


    But still nobody paid him any attention.


    Ye Fan didn''t even look at him.


    Then again, there were very few in all of Yanjing who was worth any attention from Ye Fan, never mind one tiny Wei Luo.


    Perhaps Ye Qing-Tian was counted as one of them.


    The only other person was Xu Lei.


    She was the only one he cared about in this city.


    If Xu Lei weren''t here, he probably wouldn''t have set foot into Yanjing again.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it? | remember you like ck, so | purposely picked a ck dress. I''m sure you''d look prettier than


    everyone else in this dress." Ye Fan took the dress out for Xu Lei to look at.


    Xu Lei liked it, of course.


    She never thought that Fan would remember what she liked.


    It seemed like she did upy a position in his heart after all.


    ¡°What the hell?! You''re really going to just pretend | don''t bloody exist?!" Wei Luo couldn''t stand it anymore and the rage in his


    heart exploded.


    He had never been ignored like this all his life.


    In his anger, he kicked the table in front of him as he yelled at Ye Fan and Xu Lei with a nasty look on his face.


    Everything on the table shattered to the floor.


    The water in the teapot stained the skirt of the dress that Ye Fan had bought for Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan''s expression immediately turned cold.


    Before Ye Fan said anything, Xu Mei-Feng got angry first and started screaming at Ye Fan on Wei Luo''s behalf," Exactly! You''re


    just a country bumpkin, so how dare you put on any airs! Just because you''ve got a lot of brute strength, you think you''re the


    emperor? You ought to feel honored that Luo is even talking to you! How dare you throw your weight about! How dare you


    pretend that you''re above him! How dare you even pretend to be anything! There''s no way you can hide the lowly bum you really


    are!


    Even though Xu Mei-Feng was shrilly shouting such harsh and ugly words, Ye Fan ignored her. His eyes fell upon Wei Luo.


    "We''re in Lei''s house, so | don''t want to make things hard for you. Come here and clean the tea off, then apologize to Lei. Then |


    won''t hold it against you for dirtying Lei''s new dress," said Ye Fan frostily with no expression on his face.


    "What?" Wei Luo burst outughing at this. He stared back at Ye Fan with a mocking look in his eyes.


    "Mr Chu, you think you''re very powerful huh. You want me to apologize? Not even the mayor of Yanjing dares to tell me such a


    thing. Your mistress pushed my fiancee and hasn''t answered for it. Tell you what, since she''s your woman, you can atone for her


    mistakes. Go over there and kowtow to Feng and apologize,¡± said Wei Luo in an arrogant manner.


    He folded his arms and just smiled coldly.


    The rest of the Xu family looked on gleefully like they were waiting to watch a good show. They were eager to watch how Wei


    Luo was going to humble Ye Fan.


    But Ye Yu-Yan shook her head. "One might pity you if a natural disaster befell you. But if you bring disaster upon yourself, then


    you have only yourself to me..."


    She murmured to herself as she looked pitifully at Wei Luo.


    As she had expected, Ye Fan''s expression was icy cold now.


    There was even a murderous glint in his eyes.


    "You''re ying with fire now," said Ye Fan icily.


    "Oh my, how frightening, I''m so scared! Oh great Mr Chu, don''t stoop to my level! Haha!" Wei Luoughed merrily as he spoke in


    a mocking voice.


    Once he was doneughing, he


    continued, "Mr Chu, I''d advise you to


    keep ati re on arrogance in rentior


    me. Youm at all.


    Budeven t res you don''t know who


    lam, | know who you are. | know your


    background, | know how you made it


    big, and | know how you''ve controlled


    Yanjing. | know everything about


    you." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re able to control all of Yanjing


    now merely because you have brute


    strength. You''ve relied on pe tke


    Xu Lei, X eRem\anuiand Wei Lin to


    Wolk ally for you. But in no time, all


    these things that you have will cease


    to exist. The Wei family of Zhonghai


    will merge with the Xu family to take


    over all the authority and power you


    have in Yanjing." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wei Luo smiled uninhibitedly. His words were filled with confidence, as if he had already won.


    Ye Fan began to take some interest at this point.


    He thought that Wei Luo had made life difficult for Xu Lei because he was standing up for Xu Mei-Feng.


    But it turned out that he had underestimated this Wei Luo. Wei Luo had his eye on all of Yanjing.


    Ye Fan chuckled. "Is that so? You sound very confident. I''m very interested to know what you''re going to use to rece me."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course I''m confident!" said Wei


    Luo arrogantly. "Even though | don''t


    have the brute strength you possess,


    the Wei family has countless fi Ss


    working for us_Y, esivertanelst i


    SEUTA PCB! Aelic xu Xue Ren-Yang and


    Wei Lin only because you''ve


    promised them money and other


    benefits. | can offer them even more


    than you have. This morning, my men


    have gone to visit both families to


    offer our best to the heads of their


    families, and | believe we''ve reached


    an agreement already by now."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve removed your arms and legs in Yanjing already, and now Xu Lei has lost her position as the head of the Xu family.


    Everything you relied on to control Yanjing has been fully dismantled by me. From now on, this ce shall no longer belong to


    you, Ye Fan."


    But when Xu Lei heard these words, her expression changed. "You''re from the Wei family of Zhonghai? You''re from the most


    powerful family in Zhonghai?" eximed Xu Lei with a grim look in her eyes.


    ¡°Looks like Miss Xu is more knowledgeable, unlike some country bumpkin we know who has never seen the world, and probably


    has no idea who the Wei family of Zhonghai is," said Wei Luo as he shook his head andughed.

 Chapter 1512 Save Yourselves Some Dignity

    Chapter 1512 Save Yourselves Some Dignity


    Wei Luo was very satisfied with Xu Lei''s reaction.


    If Ye Fan and Xu Lei didn¡¯t know how powerful the Wei family of Zhonghai was, then it would be meaningless for him to act like a


    big shot.


    But he had been worried for nothing after all.


    "During this time, the Xu family business has been running into problems again and again, across all industries. Billions of


    dors'' worth of goods have been stuck at the Zhonghai ports. So if my guess is right, your family''s the one who''s behind all of


    this, right?" Xu Lei continued to ask as she frowned.


    Now that this Wei Luo turned out to be from a powerful family in Zhonghai, everything that happened before this made sense to


    Xu Lei.


    It was no wonder that so many families in Yanjing had suddenly started distancing themselves from her.


    And it was also no wonder that many of her expansion ns had run into issues.


    The most pertinent of all was the fact that the goods that Xu Lei had ordered from overseas got stuck at Zhonghai by the


    authorities, and they still hadn''t been released yet.


    At that time, Xu Lei was under the impression that she had missed some paperwork, so she had run around trying to settle this


    matter for a long time.


    But everything was clear now.


    Missing paperwork was merely an excuse.


    The real reason was that the Wei family was the one holding up the goods.


    Wei Luo merely smiled at Xu Lei¡¯s questioning. "Miss Xu, you are indeed a lot more intelligent than others. Without any hints


    from me, you put two and two together so quickly. That''s right, Miss Xu. All the issues you''ve run intotely are all my doing. But


    that''s just an appetizer for you. The good show has only just started.


    Next, I''m going to let all of you witness the birth of a new king in Yanjing.¡±


    Wei Luo made this deration with great arrogance and confidence. He even looked disdainfully at Xu Lei and Ye Fan.


    He was like a king looking down at ants.


    If someone else said these words, Xu Lei might have just scoffed and felt that the other party was spouting nonsense.


    But because these words were said by Wei Luo, Xu Lei did not think he was kidding.


    Her eyes were filled with solemnness and grimness.


    "Miss Xu, is the Wei family of Zhonghai very powerful? Are they even more powerful than the Xu family in Yanjing?" Ye Yu-Yan


    couldn''t help but ask Xu Lei when she saw that Xu Lei had paled. She couldn''t help but feel a little curious and worried.


    Even though Ye Fan was considered one of the most powerful people in China, there were still some people he couldn''t afford to


    offend, like Sword Saint and the God of War, since they were the leaders of the martial arts circle.


    But of course, besides the martial arts world, there were some really powerful figures who controlled a lot of areas in the


    mundane world whom Ye Fan could not afford to simply ruffle their feathers.


    Xu Lei nodded in response. "No matter how powerful the Xu family is, the best we managed was to be fourth ce among


    the four great families of Yanjing. There were other families like the Mo family and Xur family, who have great military and martial


    arts backing. In any case, the four families had to essentially share Yanjing."


    ¡°But the Wei family is different. Zhonghai is so huge, but the Wei family controls the whole ce by themselves. They are the


    leader of the entire region. They have connections and people in every single aspect of Zhonghai.¡± "The person | talked to about


    my goods getting stuck in Zhonghai was also connected to the Wei family. No wonder nothing moved. The people who were


    targeting my family turned out to be the Wei family themselves,¡± said Xu Lei in a grim voice. There was worry written in her eyes.


    At her position, there were very few factions of power that Xu Lei was wary of within the country.


    However, the Wei family of Zhonghai was exactly one of those few factions of power.


    Zhonghai was the most prosperous region of China.


    One family had managed to gain control over the entire region and make everyone else bow to them. It wasn''t hard to imagine


    how powerful this Wei family was.


    In all of China, the only ones who could possibly fight the Wei family would probably be families like the Lu, Xur and Mo families


    who were descendants of true blue aristocratic families.


    The Xu family had be a powerful family only because they had made a lot of money.


    Unfortunately for them, money and physical assets were nothing in the eyes of the truly powerful.


    That was also why the Xu family lost to the other families in terms of prestige and power within Yanjing.


    CLAP CLAP!


    After Xu Lei finished exining all this to Ye Yu-Yan, Wei Luo started apuding.


    "| knew it. The ones who know you the best are your rivals. Looks like this old saying is true. Miss Xu, | suppose you''ve


    researched hard on the Wei family before this. But that sounds about right. Our families have shed a few times over the past


    two years, haven''t we? | remember you tried to expand your business into Zhonghai two years ago, and my family blocked your


    move," Wei Luo smiled faintly.


    Xu Lei frowned even more deeply.


    Wei Luo was right about that.


    She had been trying very hard to expand her business over the past two years.


    Yanjing''s economy was not doing as well as Zhonghai''s, so Xu Lei put in a lot of effort to open a branch in Zhonghai so that she


    could enter its market.


    But her ns were stopped very quickly by the Wei family.


    She had tried to fight the Wei family then, but of course, she had failed miserably. She even had to give up her expansion ns,


    and agreed with the Wei family that neither side would attempt to expand into each other''s territory from then on.


    Because of that, Xu Lei¡¯s Zhonghai expansion n was shelved, and the billions she had invested went down the drain.


    "Since you''ve brought this up, | want to ask you then - | made an agreement with the head of your family to never cross each


    other''s paths again. Why didn''t you keep to it? | didn''t attempt any expansion into Zhonghai, so why are you making trouble in


    Yanjing?" Xu Lei questioned him coldly.


    Wei Luoughed. "Miss Xu, don''t you


    think you sound very silly? That''s an


    agreement between the heads@f |


    t miles. pare no longer


    pvjecii of the Xu family. If anybody


    wants to challenge me on that


    agreement, then Feng should be the


    one raising this question. You''re not


    qualified to do so." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ve said everything I''ve


    supposed to, so let''s cut the crap.


    You''ve been chased out of the X


    family and | can lefyen bo oft one


    god piebe but first, you must kneel


    before Feng and apologize. If you


    don''t do that, then you, and that little


    lover boy of yours, aren''t going


    anywhere today," said Wei Luo in a


    commandeering voice as he sneered


    at her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei fell silent.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally looked up and said in a low voice, "Fine. | can apologize to Xu Mei-Feng, and | can


    give up the position of being head of the Xu family. But my only condition is that you do not touch the Xue family."


    Ye Fan relied on herself and Xue Ren-Yang to control Yanjing.


    She had fallen from grace, so if the Xue family was dragged down with her as a result, everything that Ye Fan had built in Yanjing


    would vanish.


    She didn''t want everything that Ye Fan had built and schemed for so many years to go down the drain because of her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But Wei Luo shook his head at her


    request. "Miss Xu, wake up and look


    at the situation you''re in. You''re not in


    a position to negotiate hajn GadAbW.


    peppy Fel has been waiting


    for a very long time now. Call that


    lover boy of yours along to kneel


    down and apologize to Feng now.


    Save yourselves some dignity if you


    can, don''t make me get my


    subordinates to force you to kneel."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1513 Seated and Ready

    Chapter 1513 Seated and Ready


    "Why, you..." Xu Lei''s face paled and she trembled from being too angry.


    She didn''t expect Wei Luo to be this ruthless.


    It was clear that he wasn''t just going to make things difficult for herself, but also difficult for Ye Fan.


    She wanted to say more, but Ye Fan stopped her.


    "Lei, stand back. Leave the rest to me," said Ye Fan in a low voice. His words sounded a lot colder than before.


    Xu Lei knew Ye Fan''s personality well and knew what he was going to do, so in her worry, she quickly said, "Fan, don''t be rash!


    Wei Luo is from the Wei family in Zhonghai, they..."


    Before Xu Lei could finish speaking, Ye Yu-Yan walked over and pulled Xu Lei back. "Lei, you don''t have to worry. My cousin is


    very formidable, so we just have to stand back and watch. It''s just one Wei family from Zhonghai after all. Have you forgotten


    how all the rich and powerful of Yanjing weren''t able to do anything about Fan either?¡± Ye Yu-Yan smiled as she assured Xu Lei.


    Some of Xu Lei''s worries dissipated after hearing these words.


    It was true that even thebined forces of the Lu and Xur families hadn''t been able to topple Ye Fan.


    Even if this Wei family was more powerful than the Lu and Xur families, they couldn''t be that powerful either.


    With that in mind, Xu Lei didn''t stop Ye Fan. But she left him with a piece of advice, "Fan, it''s easy to make enemies but difficult


    to resolve enmity. You already have a lot of enemies in this country, so if you don''t have to offend the Wei family, then it''s better


    not to."


    Xu Lei had other worries.


    After all, one could crush a camel to death with sufficient hay.


    Even though she knew that Ye Fan was no ordinary person, he had a lot of enemies. So if they all decided to join hands, she


    was worried that he might be in danger.


    "Got it, Lei. Don''t worry, | won''t do anything out of line. I''ll try my best to end this matter in a proper manner." Ye Fan smiled when


    he heard Xu Lei''s concerns.


    His smile was warm and friendly, and lookedpletely harmless.


    After Ye Fan promised her, Xu Lei was much more assured, so she walked with Ye Yu-Yan to the back.


    Ye Fan then walked over to where Wei Luo was, looked at him and smiled. "So, you said you wanted me to kneel and apologize?


    Wei Luo immediatelyughed. "Haha! You''re a much more decisive fellow, even more than Miss Xu. You should have been like


    this right from the beginning, then we wouldn''t have had to waste so much time. Alright now, | won''t make things too difficult to


    you. Come and kneel before my


    Feng, and kowtow three times. Then I''ll consider this matter closed."


    Wei Luo even got someone to bring two chairs over and ced them in front of Ye Fan.


    He sat down on one chair while Xu Mei-Feng took the other.


    They looked like an emperor and empress in the past, sitting on their thrones and waited for their citizens to bow to them.


    "All seated and ready?" Ye Fan even checked with them first.


    ¡°Haha! Yes, all ready. You may kneel now,"ughed Wei Luo merrily.


    Xu Mei-Feng also had a smug and arrogant expression on her face as she sat on her own chair. She even took her phone out,


    ready to capture this moment of glory. The almighty Mr Chu who once lorded it over Yanjing was now going to kneel and


    apologize to her. That was definitely a moment worthy of recording!


    The other members of the Xu family also looked on with gleeful faces as they awaited Ye Fan''s downfall.


    Xu Wen-Qing, in particr, was feeling especially pleased to see this.


    He felt as though the indignation he had kept in his heart all this time had finally found an outlet.


    "Stupid punk, so what if you were pretty capable? The Xu family couldn''t do anything about you, but someone else is able to! No


    matter how powerful you are, you still have to give in obediently to the Wei family, don''t you?" Xu Wen-Qing sneered in his heart.


    "Mr Chu, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and apologize. Feng and | are still waiting," Wei Luo hurried Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "Sure."


    After that, he walked towards where Xu Mei-Feng was seated.


    But just when everyone thought that Ye


    Fan was serious about kneeling down to apologize...


    BAM!


    All they heard was a loud st.


    Xu Mei-Feng flew into the air, chair and all.


    Ye Fan sent her flying through the window and out of the door like a cannonball with a kick.


    "Feng?!"


    Everything happened too quickly and everyone was instantly thrown into confusion.


    After the world fell silent for two seconds, Wei Luo finally realized what just happened. His expression darkened as he mmed


    the table, got up and yelled furiously at Ye Fan, "You little bastard, how dare you strike her?! You''re asking to get killed!"


    But before Wei Luo could say anymore, Ye Fan gave another kick.


    There was a yelp before Wei Luo was forced back onto his chair by that kick. The force from that same kick also caused him to


    fly out like a cannonball along with his chair and he eventually crashed into the high wall behind him. The chair broke into several


    pieces, while Wei Luo threw up blood as he sprawled on the floor.


    Ye Fan''s sudden act of violence shocked everyone.


    The Xu family members instantly sat up in their chairs.


    Even Xu Lei looked on in fright.


    Everyone''s eyes and mouths were wide open as they looked at the young man like he was a ghost.


    Was this what he meant by settling things in a proper manner?


    Everyone in the hall was filled with fear and trembling.


    Only Ye Fan was still smiling.


    He walked over to stare down at Wei Luo at his feet.


    As for Xu Mei-Feng, Ye Fan didn''t even spare her a nce. He felt that seeing such a woman would only give him eyesores.


    "So, Young Master Wei, do you still want Lei and | to apologize?" Ye Fan smiled calmly.


    Wei Luo clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he climbed to his feet. His bloodied lips carried a sinister and mirthless smile.


    ¡°Excellent, punk. | didn¡¯t want to fight you, but now, you''re asking for it," snarled Wei Luo aggressively.


    He suddenly turned and looked out of the window as he shouted fiercely, "Tiger One, Two, Three and Four, listen up! Kill this little


    hooligan here!"


    HUU!


    His malicious and furious words caused a wintry wind to billow through the hall.


    One second passed.


    Two seconds.


    Ten whole secondster, the Tigers that Wei Luo had called upon didn''t appear.


    "Tiger One? Tiger Two? Are you all


    deaf? Hurry up and outta {11


    HWE dont


    ise trect {hot Nke I don''t pay


    you enough, you know?!" bellowed


    Wei Luo furiously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But there was still no response.


    Just when Wei Luo was ready to


    curse again, aughter was hear


    from outside. Yeynadvidarerite,


    thatsqlie enough Here are your


    men," came Ye Yu-Yan''s merry


    laughter from outside the hall. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nobody had noticed when this youngdy had left, and when she had reappeared.


    In any case, there were four bodies lying in front of her.


    Ye Yu-Yan kicked each of them like a ser ball, sending the unconscious burly men flying andnding neatly in front of Wei


    Luo.


    The steady thud of theirnding made the hall shake a few times.


    "How...how can this be? How is this


    possible? These men are high level


    martial artists | spent alot ofnaoney


    tohi & (o1a- Rohe Youd a tiny


    man like you knock them out like


    this?!¡± Wei Luo waspletely


    bewildered and stared at the men at


    his feet with fear and terror in his


    eyes. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had purposely brought these men along precisely to fight Ye Fan.


    But before Ye Fan had even done anything, the youngdy that Ye Fan brought along had already sent these four men halfway


    to their graves.

 Chapter 1514 Why Should I Fear?

    Chapter 1514 Why Should I Fear?


    Beforeing, Xu Mei-Feng had already told Wei Luo that Ye Fan was very strong and was very good at fighting.


    Ye Fan had been able to frighten all the rich and powerful in Yanjing into doing his bidding because of this fact.


    Wei Luo hadn''t taken too much notice of what she said at that time.


    After all, in his opinion, no matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he couldn''t possibly be stronger than martial artists.


    The Wei family wasn''t a family of martial artists, but they groomed a number of high level martial artists, and he could just bring


    more of them along with him.


    So even if Ye Fan turned out to be a martial artist as well, he would lose because he would be outnumbered.


    It turned out to be wishful thinking on his part.


    Wei Luo never dreamt that the high level martial artists he had brought couldn''tContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    even hold up against one young woman.


    "Young Master Wei, what do you think? Do you still want Lei and | to apologize?" Ye Fan smiled and repeated his question after


    Ye Yu-Yan had kicked the men at Wei Luo.


    But even though Ye Fan was smiling, his voice was filled with disdain and mocking.


    Someone like Wei Luo was just a minor character to Ye Fan.


    If he hadn''t been stupid enough to provoke Xu Lei, Ye Fan would havepletely ignored him.


    He was merely an ant, so no matter how high he jumped, Ye Fan wouldn''t take any notice.


    But after a brief period of shock, Wei Luo regained hisposure. He looked back at Ye Fan and smiled as well.


    "You''re the legendary Mr Chu, alright.


    Since you were able to lord it over Yanjing at such an age, you are certainly no ordinary man. Looks like | really did


    underestimate you. But don''t be too happy yet, | still have many tricks up my sleeve. Did you think | would count on just these


    few pieces of trash to wedge a foot into Yanjing?¡±


    "I''ve always been a careful man, and | always make a lot of backup ns. These few pieces of trash are just an appetizer.


    You''ve been able to swallow this appetizer, and that actually makes me pretty excited. I''ve finally met an opponent that''s worthy


    of my attention. One would only feel a sense of achievement after defeating an outstanding opponent after all."


    Wei Luo sneered as he wiped away the blood on his lips. The way he looked at Ye Fan was now filled with malice and slyness.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll remember that kick you gave me. It won''t be long before | return that to you, a hundred times over!" His words


    were icy and hateful as they resounded within the hall.


    Nobody spoke, and nobody dared to either.


    They could all feel the iciness of Wei Luo''s voice.


    ¡°Looks like the country bumpkin has really infuriated Young Master Wei. It''s not a bad thing. The best case scenario would be for


    the Wei family topletely eradicate this fellow so that he won''t cause anymore trouble!" thought Xu Wen-Qing to himself as he


    looked on with shifty eyes.


    Initially he was afraid that Ye Fan might blow matters up and implicate the Xu family.


    The Xu family was really nothingpared to the Wei family after all. If anything happened to Wei Luo here, his family would


    definitelye after the Xu family for it.


    But now, Xu Wen-Qing hoped that Ye Fan would blow this matter up as much as possible.


    That way, he could use the Wei family to get rid of Ye Fan instead.


    "Ye Fan, Xu Lei, don''t be too smug yet! If


    Luo hadn''t sent his other men out, the two of you wouldn''t be standing here in one piece! My Luo has a very powerful family


    that''s beyond your imagination! Just you wait! Once his mene back, none of you will be able to get away. I''m going to make


    sure all of you die here today!¡±


    While Wei Luo and Ye Fan were speaking, Xu Mei-Feng stumbled back into the living room with the help of other family


    members after being literally kicked out of the house by Ye Fan earlier.


    But while Xu Mei-Feng was pale in the face, her expression was threatening.


    She looked like she was going to tear Ye Fan and Xu Lei apart.


    Nobody could possibly understand what Xu Mei-Feng was feeling now.


    This wasn''t the first time she had been humiliated by Ye Fan. This same young man had made her disgrace herself during her


    own birthday party back then.


    She thought that once she had be connected to the powerful Wei family, Ye Fan would be more wary and watch his steps.


    But she had been wrong.


    Ye Fan was a lunatic.


    He was 100% insane.


    He never considered the consequences of any of his actions.


    How dare he hit the young master of the Wei family?


    Was this fellow really unafraid of anything?


    The Wei family was one of the most powerful families in the entire country.


    The only family in Yanjing that could fight the Wei now was probably the leader of the four great families, the very mysterious and


    low profile Mo family.


    But of course, to Xu Mei-Feng, the Mo family was no match for the Wei family.


    She firmly believed that the Wei family was the most powerful family in the country!


    "Is that so? Looks like you two are not giving up yet. Well, if you want to y, I''ll y with you guys. I''m interested in finding out


    exactly how powerful the supposedly most powerful family of Zhonghai is too. | hope you won''t disappoint me."


    For some reason, Ye Fan actually decided to have fun with Wei Luo. Perhaps he was bored, or he suddenly had an interest in


    the family.


    He got Ye Yu-Yan to bring a chair over and sat down veryfortably in the living room.


    Hiscent look made everyone in the Xu family so angry that smoke wasing out from their nostrils.


    "You stupid little punk, still trying to show off here? Wait till Young Master Wei''s men are here! I''m going to watch how you die!"


    Xu Wen-Qing gritted his teeth hatefully as he red at Ye Fan. He had never seen anyone so arrogant and so audacious.


    But Ye Fan and Ye Yu-Yan weren''t bothered by all these angry and hateful remarks.


    Ye Yu-Yan even asked Ye Fan curiously, "Fan, why bother wasting time on these people? You just need to give themand


    and I''ll make sure all of them regret what they''ve done today!"


    But Ye Fan shook his head. "Using brute force on them would make them give in to you physically, but they will not admit defeat


    in their hearts. Just wait and see. I''ll make all these people who have provoked Lei and myself feel terror from the depths of their


    hearts."


    He smiled faintly as his words resounded with pride and confidence.


    However, Xu Lei was getting more and more worried.


    She tugged at Ye Fan''s jacket and


    tried to persuade him softly, "Fan, |


    think it''s better not to fight the Wei


    family head on like this if you don''t


    have to. The Wei Aiton powerful


    fi ibewithanghis ry in


    Zhonghai. l''ve heard from my father


    before that the Wei family lorded over


    Zhonghai before the Xu family even


    rose to power. Even the Xur and Lu


    families from before treated the Wei


    family with respect. Sometimes,


    taking a step back is better for all of


    us. We already have so many


    enemies in Yanjing, so let''s not make


    another powerful one in Zhonghai."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was really afraid that this small family matter would turn into an unsalvageable situation.


    "Lei, there are some situations where


    it''s alright to take a step back, but


    there are some Sieg whee We


    st nei athiat We ta eastep


    back today, I''m very sure that Yanjing


    is going to be in huge trouble. How


    could | let you remain here by


    yourself if that happens?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But...¡± Xu Lei wanted to go on, but Ye Fan cut her off.


    "Enough, Lei. | wasn''t in Yanjing prior


    to this, and you had to suffer so


    much by yourself. Now that I''m here,


    you just need to sit back and wa


    Your Fan will ipyoutbStake-on the


    sforrria bF MAnjing! So just rx,


    alright? I''ve never been defeated


    despite going through countless


    storms over the years. The Xur and


    Lu families weren''t able to do


    anything about me back then. Why


    should | fear the Wei family?" said Ye


    Fan gently. His low and warm voice


    seemed to possess authority. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had not chosen to fight Wei Luo on impulse, and he wasn''t doing it for fun either.


    He had his own reasons for doing so.

 Chapter 1515 Apologize Personally

    Chapter 1515 Apologize Personally


    Sometimes, you only needed to defeat one party in order to stop the rest from trying.


    Ye Fan was going to embark on a long journey, so before leaving, he wanted to cement Xu Lei''s position in Yanjing.


    If he could trample over the Wei family this time, Yanjing would be peaceful for at least the next decade.


    Beforeing, Ye Fan had already started thinking about how he could help Xu Lei to keep a tight rein over Yanjing.


    Yanjing was a very different ce from Jiangdong.


    Jiangdong was where Ye Fan was based, and he had been quietly operating within Jiangdong for ten years.


    He had won the battle at Mount Tai, held the Feast of the Sea and the Sky, won the fight with Mochizuki Kawa at Dongchang


    Lake, trampled victoriously on the powerful Lu and Xur families, and struck fear and terror far and wide within the region.


    The prestige of Ye Fan had seeped into the very pores of all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong over all these years.


    Sometimes he didn''t even need to show himself. The name ¡®Mr Chu'' was enough to shake up Jiangdong.


    So while it seemed like a mighty task for Qiu Mu-Cheng to govern Jiangdong, the number of obstacles she faced were actually


    very few and far between.


    But what about Yanjing?


    This region was way too unfamiliar to Ye Fan.


    He hade here no more than five times, and his roots were too shallow here.


    Even though he had the support and resources of the Xue and Xu families, and Xu Lei had been helping to manage this side of


    things, all of them knew that Yanjing only looked peaceful on the surface. There were many unseen undercurrents happening at


    the same time.


    Even if Wei Luo did not appear today, another ambitious person would eventuallye to challenge Xu Lei''s position and


    authority.


    So Ye Fan needed to defeat someone soundly in order to concretize his legacy in Yanjing.


    This opponent had to be someone that was powerful enough to prove Ye Fan''s might.


    The Wei family of Zhonghai was definitely a suitable candidate.


    But of course, Xu Lei had no idea that Ye Fan had all these considerations in mind.


    Time continued to pass slowly. Ye Fan remained silent and just sat in his chair confidently.


    Meanwhile, Wei Luo made several impatient phone calls to his men.


    Very soon, he finished a phone call and smiled threateningly at Ye Fan. "Punk, let me share a piece of good news with you.


    The head of the Xue family, Xue Ren-Yang, has agreed to work with the Wei family. Everything you relied on to rule Yanjing is


    now gone. Once my men return from the Xue family, prepare to die!¡±


    Wei Luo had clearly nned for today quite a while ago.


    His first move was to team up with the Xu family to topple Xu Lei from her position, then send out his most trusted men to


    threaten and tempt those who were loyal to Ye Fan like Xue Ren-Yang.


    Without these subordinates, Ye Fan would be all alone and would no longer have any standing in Yanjing.


    "Is that so? In that case, let''s wait and see," chuckled Ye Fan. He didn''t seem bothered that the Xue family had betrayed him.


    Ye Fan''s reaction infuriated Wei Luo.


    ¡°Punk, you''re still acting cool when you''re about to die? I''ll see if you can still put a smile on when you''re on the brink of death


    later!" Wei Luo was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and wished he could y Ye Fan right there and then.


    But therge majority of the martial artists he had brought along had been part of the team that went to visit the Xue family.


    The Xu family had only one Xu Lei to deal with, and he didn''t have to be afraid of one weak woman. On the contrary, he was a lot


    more wary of the Xue family, and so he sent his best there.


    If the Xue family did not agree at the discussion table, then his n was to use force to beat the Xue family intopliance.


    But now, it seemed like everything was moving ording to Wei Luo''s ns.


    The only thing that went wrong was Ye Fan''s sudden appearance.


    But thankfully, the situation was still within his control.


    Once his men returned, he was sure that Ye Fan would not be a problem.


    Even if his men failed, he still had one more backup n.


    He had nned this trip to Yanjing for a long time now.


    Whether the Wei family of Zhonghai could be the most powerful family of China or not depended on whether his ns to


    conquer Yanjing seeded or not.


    If he sessfully took over Yanjing, he would be the top contributor of the family.


    Nobody in the family would be able to fight with him for the position of head of the family after that.


    VROOM...


    While Wei Luo was still in deep thought, the sound of cars driving in could be heard.


    Wei Luo and the rest of the Xu family suddenly felt a surge of energy course through their bodies as they all sat up excitedly.


    ¡°Haha! My men are back! Punk, just wait to die!" Wei Luo sniggered before running to the door with Xu Mei-Feng to wee his


    subordinates.


    Several figures appeared within everyone''s line of sight.


    They were all in neat suits and looked fierce and ruthless.


    Strong winds seemed to apany their confident strides.


    Anyone with sufficient sensitivity would discover that these people had a huge amount of internal energy flowing through their


    bodies.


    "These men are all martial artists." Ye Yu-Yan immediately frowned when she saw the men outside.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little worried now.


    Could the Wei family be a martial arts family that had merely hidden themselves well?


    The number of martial artists in proportion to the total poption of the country was very low.


    Ordinary rich families like the Xu family didn''t even have a single martial artist among their family members.


    But the Wei family had been able to mobilize so many high level martial artists. Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t help but be affected by this.


    The Lv family had been able to cause so much trouble thest time and made Jiangdong tread on thin ice.


    Thankfully, War God Castle did not punish Ye Fan for his deeds, otherwise Ye Yu-Yan didn''t even dare to imagine what the


    consequences would have been.


    To Ye Yu-Yan, no matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he couldn''t possibly fight an entire nation.


    If this Wei family turned out to be one of China''s hidden martial arts families and ended up in a fight with Ye Fan, War God


    Castle would probably be angered and feel that Ye Fan was acting with impunity just because he had gotten away with it once.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Liu, Uncle Li, I''m so d you''re all finally here. I''ve waited so long for all of you! Hurry now and kill that hooligan for me!¡±


    hurried Wei Luo anxiously as he smiled at the men walking towards him.


    But to his surprise, the men didn''t seem to have heard him at all. They walked straight past him and continued walking into the


    hall.


    "Wait, Uncle Liu, where are all of you going? I''m right here! Also, where''s Uncle Wang? Why don''t | see him?¡± Wei Luo just


    thought that they hadn''t noticed him and ran after them.


    But no matter what he said, everyone ignored him.


    Just when Wei Luo was feeling really


    puzzled, a coldughter rang from


    outside the estate. "| suppose you


    must be Young Master Wei. GA the¡¯


    hed ofthieXulelfarnily, Xue


    Ren-Yang. | identally killed one of


    your subordinates, and because |


    was feeling very guilty, | thought |


    shoulde to apologize personally.


    Tong Shan, fling that body over so


    that Young Master Wei can take it


    back.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Xue Ren-Yang waved his arm.


    Amuscr man beside Xue Ren-Yang swung his arm and flung a corpse towards Wei Luo.


    When Wei Luo saw who the dead body was, his entire body trembled violently and his eyes were as wide as saucers.


    "Uncle Wang?! This...|... You bastards!


    How dare you kill Uncle Wang?! Xue


    Ren-Yang, how DAREaouy TKeWel |


    Tethares on OS be polite by


    offering you a partnership, but


    instead, you killed one of mine? I''m


    not going to let you off for this!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wei Luo was instantly incensed upon seeing Uncle Wang''s corpse.


    This Uncle Wang had been his bodyguard since he was a child and they shared a bond that hadsted for decades. He was one


    of Wei Luo''s most trusted men.


    He never thought that his Uncle Wang would perish at the hands of the Xue family.


    "All of you deserve to die! The Xue


    family deserves to die! Uncle Liu,


    Uncle Li, ughter this. pte fel *


    right nganidioh'' cate about any


    partnership or agreement now! The


    person who killed Uncle Wang


    deserves to die! All of you do!" roared


    Wei Lu ferociously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1516 Turning the Tables

    Chapter 1516 Turning the Tables


    But to Wei Luo''s surprise, no matter how much he yelled and shouted, all his subordinates refused to budge. It was as if they


    hadn''t heard him at all.


    "Uncle Liu? Uncle Li? What''s going on? Didn''t you hear what | said? | told you to ughter that old fellow!" roared Wei Luo


    furiously.


    ¡°Haha! Young Master Wei, don''t bother wasting your saliva anymore. These men all work for the Xue family now, so why would


    they listen to you?" Xue Ren-Yang''s calmughter came from behind.


    Wei Luo was even angrier now.


    ¡°Nonsense! The Wei family has groomed them for nearly ten years, so they are loyal to the Wei family! Why would they listen to


    you instead?" Wei Luo shouted back fiercely. He didn''t believe anything that Xue Ren-Yang had just said.


    Xue Ren-Yang couldn''t be bothered to exin himself to him. He looked ahead and gave orders in a low voice, "Liu Hai, Li Hu,


    since you now belong to the Xue family, it means that you are subordinates to the Dragon Master. Come in with me now to greet


    the Dragon Master!" His voice reverberated through the hall.


    After that, he walked towards Ye Fan and bowed towards him. "I, the Sun Dragon, greets the Dragon Master!"


    These words were like a gigantic rock falling into the sea, raising a tsunami in its wake.


    Immediately after Xue Ren-Yang had greeted Ye Fan, Tong Shan, Qing Tan as well as all the martial artists who used to belong


    to the Wei family all bowed in unison towards Ye Fan and greeted him, "We greet the Dragon Master!"


    "We wee the Dragon Master to Yanjing!"


    Their rising voices were like a giant wave that drowned everyone else in the hall.


    Wei Luo was stunned and his eyes widened as he watched this scene unfold.


    All the other Xu family members were also gaping. They looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Xu Mei-Feng looked even more bewildered.


    ¡°Are all of you blind? Luo is right here! Why are you bowing to that bum from the countryside?! Your master is right here!¡± Xu


    Mei-Feng screamed loudly.


    Wei Luo was equally bbergasted. "Uncle Liu, Uncle Li, what...what do you mean by this? You mean you''ve really betrayed me


    and the Wei family? Are all of you really such ingrates? Don''t forget who has been paying you millions a year and providing you


    with food and lodging all these years! Aren''t you the least bit guilty about what you''re doing now? Don''t any of you have any


    shame at all?!


    He was about to go mad from how angry he was.


    Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined that the people he ced so much hope in would actually betray him.


    He had originally sent these men to get the Xue family on his side, but instead of cutting off one of Ye Fan''s biggest supporters,


    he lost his own men to the Xue family.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Wei, we''re really sorry. But even birds know how to choose a good tree to build a nest in, so humans would also


    naturally choose to serve a better master. From now on, we will no longer work for the Wei family. Don''t worry, we will return this


    year''s retainer fee to the Wei family," the leader of the martial artists said to Wei Luo with no expression on his face.


    These men were hired by the Wei family and were not rted to the family in any way.


    Since their rtionship was built purely on the basis of money, it was easy to dismantle.


    Xue Ren-Yang had both threatened and offered them rewards when they had gone to his ce earlier.


    First, he got Tong Shan and Qing Tan to ughter the most powerful among all of them with just one move, and that man was


    Uncle Wang. That alone was enough to scare the rest of them intopliance.


    After that, Xue Ren-Yang offered them high amounts of money to hire them instead.


    Since these martial artists were essentially just mercenaries working for the Wei family, this ruse totally worked.


    They had seen what Tong Shan and Qing Tan were capable of, so they didn''t really have a choice either.


    They knew that the Wei family might seek revenge on them once they found out about their betrayal, but they couldn''t think too


    far ahead. It was more important that they survive the current crisis first.


    Wei Luo was even angrier now. He was on the verge of exploding now.


    ¡°Liu Hai, Li Hu, both of you are ingrates! Bastards! | gave you important positions and the family has treated you so well!


    And this is how you repay me? This is how you repay the Wei family? Just you wait! The Wei family will not let you off! Traitors


    like all of you deserve to die! All of you must die!" roared Wei Luo venomously as his eyes reddened.


    Xue Ren-Yang justughed. "Young Master Wei, let''s talk about the future another time. | think you''d better think about your own


    safety first."


    Afterughing coldly, Xue Ren-Yang turned to Ye Fan, "Dragon Master, this Wei Luo has ill intentions of taking over everything |


    own in Yanjing, as well as the Xu family''s assets and power. On top of that, he has been irreverent towards you and disrespectful


    towards Miss Xu Lei. Please give the order, Dragon Master, so that we can kill this fellow right now!"


    What?


    Xue Ren-Yang''s words sent shockwaves through the whole hall.


    Xu Wen-Qing''s eyes opened wide.


    He thought that Ye Fan had already been aggressive enough when he had kicked Wei Luo earlier.


    He didn''t expect Xue Ren-Yang to be even more ruthless and actually want to kill Wei Luo.


    ¡°Are all these people insane? Wei Luo is the eldest grandson of the Wei family and is very likely to be the head of the


    family in the future. If he dies in Yanjing, the entire family is going to march into Yanjing to avenge him. Don''t any of these people


    consider consequences at all?" Xu Wen-Qing felt his heart tremble in shock.


    Wei Luo shuddered as well. He took several steps backwards without even realizing it in his fright.


    Ye Fan''s calmness was in stark contrast to the reactions of everyone around him.


    He justughed quietly. "No hurry,


    he''s just an ant. It won''t take much


    for me to cee him. Ne Si Drago! |


    y guards. Thanks to


    yoiecial ane Lei has been able to


    hold her ground in Yanjing all these


    years. Otherwise, | think it would


    really be too hard for this silly girl to


    hang in there." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dragon Master, what are you saying? Everything that | have today was given to me by you. Helping the Dragon Mistress to


    share her burden is part of my job,¡± replied Xue Ren-Yang with a smile.


    But after he said that, that silly girl standing behind Ye Fan felt her entire face redden.


    Ye Fan coughed loudly several times as well.


    "Tsk! Don''t spout nonsense like that,


    you old geezer! Even though | don''t


    care about any of this a is earl t\


    er all ffyyqurui He reputation,


    10) is she going to find someone to


    marry in the future? If you spout


    nonsense like that again, I''ll p you!"


    Ye Fan reprimanded Xue Ren-Yang.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xue Ren-Yang justughed sheepishly.


    God knows what this old man was thinking about.


    "Tong Shan, Qing Tan, it''s been hard on both of you as well. You''ve been shuttling between Jiangdong and Yanjing" Ye Fan


    turned to look at Qing Tan and Tong Shan.


    These two were long time subordinates of Ye Fan.


    Tong Shan in particr, had been by Ye Fan''s side for many years now.


    Back when Mochizuki Kawa made an attack on Jiangdong, Xu Lei would have died at Dongchang Lake if Tong Shan and the


    rest hadn''t risked their lives to save her.


    Ye Fan had sent them to Yanjing to recuperate after being severely injured in that fight.


    After they had recovered, they remained in Yanjing to protect Xu Lei as well as to help Xue Ren-Yang to deal with any trouble.


    Ye Fan looked at Tong Shan''s old injury.


    Mochizuki Kawa had nearly managed


    to kill Tong Shan back when the


    fought at Dongchang ngcbake. Kye


    thoweaWelPan had managed to save


    Tong Shan''s life, the damage caused


    by that injury was irreparable. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Unless a miracle urred, Tong Shan would probably never be able to advance in his martial arts skills anymore.


    This was a guilt that Ye Fan always carried.

 Chapter 1517 Mysterious Elder

    Chapter 1517 Mysterious Elder


    ¡°Young Master, my injuries healed a long time ago. | can kill a bull with one punch again now! Guarding Yanjing for you isn''t a


    problem anymore, so you really don''t have to worry about me anymore." Tong Shan grinned as heughed foolishly.


    This man was more than two meters tall, but he was as honest as a child in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed at the tall but silly boy in front of him. "You silly fellow, what do you mean by it isn''t a


    problem anymore? What you''ve lost is your future in martial arts! | went to Japan back then to avenge you, but with Tsukuyomi''s


    rebirth, | wasn''t able to kill that Mochizuki Kawa for you."


    He was reminded of many old memories when he saw these old friends of his, and he eventually let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Forget it, it''s all in the past, so | won''t mention it anymore. If | manage toe back alive, I''ll make sure | find a way to cure your


    ailment even if | have to travel the world for a doctor," said Ye Fan in a low voice. He sounded strangely solemn and determined.


    This was his promise and also his responsibility.


    Back then, Tong Shan had followed him in order to fulfil a bigger dream.


    But now, Tong Shan¡¯''s future had been curtailed in a bid to protect his loved ones.


    It was hard for Ye Fan to not feel guilty.


    But Ye Fan didn''t dare to promise too much either.


    He didn''t know if would survive the next part of his journey.


    "Young Master, what do you mean by that? Have you run into trouble? Why do you speak like that?¡±


    Both Tong Shan and Qing Tan were shocked by Ye Fan''s words.


    Xu Lei turned with a start to look at Ye Fan too. The worry in her eyes increased.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha, it''s nothing really. What trouble could | be in? Others might not know what I''m capable of, but you know very well what |


    can do. Alright now, we can catch upter. I''ve got to settle this eyesore here first." Ye Fan seemed unwilling to dwell on this


    topic, so he quickly changed the topic and shifted the focus back to Wei Luo.


    "What do you think, Young Master Wei? Do you still think that | don''t deserve to be the king of Yanjing? Do you still dare to make


    myself and Lei apologize to you?" Ye Fan smiled calmly. The mocking in his voice was so apparent.


    Ye Yu-Yan, Xue Ren-Yang and the rest looked at Wei Luo with pitiful nces.


    In their opinion, this previously high and mighty Young Master Wei was cornered, so he was now like a piece of meat on the


    chopping board, and could only wait to be hacked to pieces by Ye Fan.


    But the fear and panic that they imagined would engulf Wei Luo did not happen.


    Instead, Wei Luo clenched his fists and a sinister look appeared on his handsome face. "Excellent, Ye Fan. You''ve really made


    me look at you in a different light. But all of this shalle to an end now. | will show you what the Wei family of Zhonghai is truly


    made of!"


    He shook his head and continued, "I didn''t intend to call upon him, but Ye Fan, you asked for it! I''m going to make you


    understand what real power looks like, and how despair feels like!"


    With that, Wei Luo''s expression turned icy as he spun around and shouted loudly towards the outside of the estate, "Elder Kong,


    I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    He cupped his fists and bowed slightly towards the entrance. His voice was bright and respectful, and he looked very humble


    now.


    What?


    "This Wei Luo still has another backup n?" Xu Lei frowned immediately.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the rest had grim


    expressions on their faces too.


    The Xu family was surprised too.


    Nobody expected Wei Luo to have hidden so many trump cards.


    ¡°Looks like Young Master Wei had prepared himself well for this trip to Yanjing,¡± murmured the Xu family quietly among


    themselves. They turned to nce in the same direction as Wei Luo.


    One second passed.


    Two seconds.


    Ten secondster, the space in front of the house remained empty. Nobody appeared.


    "What''s going on? There''s nobody out there. Did something happen?¡± Xu Wen-Qing and his family were dismayed at this.


    After all, Wei Luo''s methods against Ye Fan had all failed so far, and they were really afraid that Wei Luo¡¯sst trump card would


    turn out to be a farce.


    "Young Master Wei, do you really have someoneing?" Xu Wen-Qing asked Wei Luo quietly out of worry. He looked very


    worried.


    They had driven Xu Lei out from the family, so they had fallen out with Ye Fan.


    The Xu family was now in the same boat as Wei Luo. If Wei Luo won, they would win. But if Wei Luo lost, they would suffer too.


    If Wei Luo did not manage to defeat Ye Fan today, they were going to going to perish for sure.


    It was only natural for the Xu family to worry if Wei Luo really had anymore trump cards or not.


    Just after Xu Wen-Qing raised his doubts, a wind started gusting outside the house.


    The billowing wintry wind sounded like the roar of demons as it blew loudly.


    Fallen leaves were blown about and dust was sent flying.


    "What on earth...¡±


    "What''s happening?"


    The sudden change caused everyone in the hall to feel shock and fear.


    ¡°Look out there! What''s that? Is that a human?" someone in the hall eximed suddenly.


    Everyone turned to look in the same direction.


    Without anyone realizing, a shadow had slowly begun to appear amidst the flying sand and dust.


    That was the shadow of an elderly man. His white hair flew wildly in the wind.


    His gray robes pped loudly.


    When he appeared, everyone felt a tremendous amount of pressure weigh on them.


    Even Tong Shan and the rest with Ye Fan could feel the pressure.


    "What a powerful presence! I''m


    surprised that the Wei family, aie


    Pantone at tained vor ing


    forth ; murmured Ye Yu-Yan to


    herself with a grim look in her eye.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tong Shan and Qing Tan couldn''t help but be nervous.


    But while one side worried, the other side celebrated.


    All the worries weighing on the Xu family''s mind disappeared with the appearance of this clearly powerful martial artist. They


    were now filled with glee.


    "Young Master Wei is indeed


    incredible. This man must be an


    extremely powerful martial artist,


    since his presence alone is SOM


    formidab The wel fai is indeed


    alfaln that has been powerful in


    Zhonghai for more than a century


    now. The Xu family will never reach


    such heights! With such a high level


    martial artist on our side, that


    hooligan is doomed for sure! Not


    even the gods will be able to save


    him!¡± The Xu family was so excited.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Their faces and ears were red from the excitement.


    It felt like the hero who would be able to turn the tides hade exactly in their moment of greatest despair.


    ¡°Luo, tell me, which fellow actually dared to hurt you? Who is this fellow who''s tired of living?" an unfeeling voice could be heard


    from meters away.


    The man was still some distance away, but his voice was imposing and firm as it boomed loudly in everyone''s ears like thunder.


    His voice alone was already so powerful. Everyone was even more reverent towards this man now.


    "Elder Kong, I''m really so sorry. |


    didn''t intend to trouble you at all, but |


    really had no choice. Al the gtronigt |


    fj tess karqughtalong have


    pefished. Since there''s nothing else |


    could do, | have no other choice but


    to humbly request that you help me


    out," said Wei Luo with a very guilty


    and apologetic voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Kong held a very highly respected position in the Wei family after all.


    Even his grandfather, the head of the Wei family, was exceptionally polite to Elder Kong.


    Logically speaking, Wei Luo should not have had ess to a martial artist of this level.


    But this trip to Yanjing was an important one, and Wei Luo was on a mission that had a great impact on the family.


    So the Wei family made an exception and got Elder Kong to follow Wei Luo on this trip, so as to protect him from harm.


    Since Wei Luo needed his help now, he had to say it as nicely as possible and put Elder Kong on a pedestal.

 Chapter 1518 Failed to Recognize

    Chapter 1518 Failed to Recognize


    ¡°Luo, there''s no need for all this unnecessary talk. Just tell me, who dared to provoke you? | will help you to settle everything


    else,¡± replied the older man in a low voice.


    His imposing words carried authority and confidence.


    ¡°Haha! Excellent! | feel assured after hearing what you''ve said, Elder Kong,"ughed Wei Luo merrily. His handsome face was


    brimming with smugness and arrogance.


    He was sure that Ye Fan wouldn''t stand a chance now that Elder Kong was willing to fight for him.


    Elder Kong was the chairman of the Zhonghai Martial Arts Association after all.


    Even though Wei Luo was not trained in martial arts and didn¡¯t know much about this world, Elder Kong''s title and position alone


    told him that Elder Kong was definitely of high standing in the martial arts world.


    How could such a respectable martial artist be unable to defeat a little gangster from the countryside?


    But just when Wei Luo was about to point out who was the one who had offended him, Ye Fan''s calm voice quietly rang out, "No


    need to ask him. I''m the one who provoked him."


    Ye Fan''s voice wasn''t loud, but it weighed heavily on everyone''s ears.


    "My god! This fellow is really too audacious for his own good!"


    "| can''t believe he actually owned up!"


    ¡°What disregard for the elder!"


    "He''s simply toocent!"


    The entire hall was in an uproar.


    The members of the Xu family were shocked at Ye Fan''s audacity and eximed loudly among themselves.


    ¡°Punk, you can stop being arrogant now because your death is near! Elder Kong is the most powerful martial artist in Zhonghai


    and he''s very highly respected. One p from him could kill you. I''m going to just sit here and watch you die!" snarled Wei Luo


    nastily at Ye Fan. He was irritated by Ye Fan''s audacity too.


    By this time, the elder had already walked into the living room.


    But he couldn''t see Ye Fan''s face because everyone was blocking him.


    However, when he heard what Ye Fan said, his expression also darkened.


    ¡°Excellent. You''re the second person who dares to speak to me like this. The first one is already dead. It looks like you hope to


    die too!"


    The old man''s eyes darkened and he unleashed a cold aura from his body with an explosion.


    The tables and chairs in front of him turned to dust from the impact of this aura.


    The gray robed old man walked further into the hall with this freezing aura.


    Everyone parted like the waters to let him through, until he had reached the young man.


    Ye Fan remained seated where he was quietly. His back was facing the old man and he had never even turned once to look at


    him.


    All he did was to sit there and enjoy his tea.


    His actions had clearly angered the old man.


    Sometimes, being ignored was even more offensive than being provoked.


    "Young man, get up and prepare to die!" shouted the old man. He was at his height of his fury now.


    He stomped hard on the floor and a tremendous surge of energy came up from his legs and gathered in his palms.


    After that, the old man swung his arms and his huge palms began to stir up a strong wind that he thrust towards the back of Ye


    Fan''s head.


    This was a really powerful move.


    Everyone was sure that once this palm hit Ye Fan, his head was sink right in.


    "Dragon Master, watch out!" Tong Shan didn''t expect the old man to attack almost immediately. In his shock, he and Qing Tan


    dashed out to block the attack from hitting Ye Fan.


    "Move aside!" roared the old man angrily as he turned his palms to hit them both.


    There were two muffled sts and everyone watched as two figures crashed through the windows and flew out like cannonballs.


    "That''s...that''s really formidable..."


    The martial artists whom Xue Ren-Yang had bought over were instantly stupefied by this.


    They had witnessed what Tong Shan and Qing Tan were capable of when they were at the Xue family estate.


    They had only needed one punch to kill the most powerful martial artist among them.


    But such powerful martial artists hadn''t even managed to hold up against one attack from this old man.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how shocked these martial artists were at Elder Kong''s might.


    "That was amazing!"


    ¡°Elder Kong is really powerful!"


    After a short period of silence, the Xu family started getting even more excited now.


    They were all cheering and pping as they continued to marvel at how strong Elder Kong was.


    "Two worthless things. How dare you block my way? You''re all nothing to me!"


    After he had pped away Tong Shan and Qing Tan, the gray robed elder sneered coldly and gathered his energies again to


    attack the young man sitting in front of him. "Little punk, let''s see who else can save you now!"


    Awild wind started blowing as waves of energy came from all directions.


    The old man gave a low shout and thrust his palm towards Ye Fan''s head again.


    This time, he had gathered even more energy and his stance was even more imposing.


    "Ye Fan, that''s the end of this farce! You asked for it!"ughed Wei Luo mirthlessly.


    Xu Mei-Feng looked excited to see Ye Fan''s defeat as well.


    The rest of the Xu family waited to see Ye Fan end in tragedy.


    Only Ye Yu-Yan and the rest with her were filled with worry and anxiety.


    Xu Lei couldn''t help but shout, "Fan, dodge!¡±


    She was already terrified when she saw how Tong Shan and Qing Tan had been sent flying with one p. Her face was already


    void of all color.


    But even though the old man had made a second attack, Ye Fan was still sipping tea as if it was none of his business.


    What worried Xu Lei even more was that Ye Fan was still sitting with his back facing the old man, and he didn''t even bother to


    turn back once.


    Could it be that he couldn''t feel the dangering towards him?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But just as Xu Lei screamed and the old man''s palm was about tond, Ye Fan finally slowly turned around.


    The young man''s handsome features suddenly appeared in everyone''s line of sight, including the gray robed man''s.


    Apalm attack was headed towards his


    face.


    The winds caused by the attack roared loudly in his ears.


    But Ye Fan continued to sit and watch with a smile.


    When this harmless looking face


    appeared within the old man: aul


    sight, Eld rkongcgudtiehy fell like he


    rentbeeht Suck by lightning and


    went into a daze immediately. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His entire body trembled and his eyes widened.


    "Ye...Ye Fan?¡±


    What the...


    Elder Kong nearly broke down when he recognized Ye Fan.


    All the anger he had before instantly dissipated.


    All he was left with was a heart full of fear and terror.


    He never expected that the person that Wei Luo wanted him to bash up would turn out to be Ye Fan.


    The old man cursed Wei Luo wildly in his heart and nearly peed his pants.


    He forcibly stopped the attack that he had sent towards Ye Fan, missing the young man by just one inch.


    Then he remained rooted to the spot like a statue.


    He didn''t dare to move at all.


    Only his eyes were as wide as saucers.


    They looked like they were about to fall out soon.


    Just when everyone was wondering


    why Elder Kong had weno


    Saprartiesteeky an''s voice


    rarig in the air, "Elder Kong, it''s been a


    long time." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    These few words seemed to weigh a ton on Kong Ming.


    THUD!


    Everyone watched in shock as the old man knelt before Ye Fan.


    "Unrivalled Grandmaster, please


    ept this bow fromane, KoGg Ning!


    Iwas theratge Who Was blind and did


    not recognize you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1519 Kneel Down

    Chapter 1519 Kneel Down


    The entire ce fell deathly silent.


    From the moment Kong Ming fell to his knees, the entire house fell silent.


    Every single person was too shocked to move.


    "What...what on earth is going on?¡±


    Xu Wen-Qing froze like a wooden chicken as his eyes grew wide.


    Xu Mei-Feng''s face was covered in shock as she stared on in disbelief.


    Wei Luo himself felt as though someone had pped him and he was too bewildered for words.


    ¡°Elder...Elder Kong, you...why...¡± Those were all the words that coulde out of Wei Luo.


    Xu Lei and Ye Yu-Yan were also confused.


    Their hands covered their lips and they looked very puzzled.


    It was clear that even though they were close to Ye Fan, even they had no idea what was going on.


    The only person who was still able to remain calm was Ye Fan as he satfortably on his chair.


    "Oh, so Elder Kong still remembers me. | thought you''d have already forgotten me after not seeing each other for more than a


    year." Ye Fan looked down at the kneeling Kong Ming as he spoke amicably but with a nasty look on his face.


    "Un...unrivalled Grandmaster, back...back when we were in the Amazon rainforest, your prowess shocked the entire globe. Your


    junior here has always remembered what you look like. Even if | forget what | look like, | wouldn''t dare to forget what you look


    like, the almighty Unrivalled," said Kong Ming in a trembling voice. He could sense the iciness in Ye Fan''s words and it terrified


    him.


    Everyone else was even more shocked to hear his words.


    Who would have thought that an old man would call himself a junior in front of Ye Fan?


    It was obvious that this old man revered and respected Ye Fan greatly.


    But Ye Fan merely scoffed.


    "Don''t say that, I''m really not worth of any of it. I''d better get up and prepare to die," replied Ye Fan with a frosty smile.


    Kong Ming really peed his pants this time.


    His eyes were filled with fear and he was trembling all over. "Mr...Mr Ye, everything | said earlier...was nonsense! | didn''t know it


    was you! Please don''t take it personally! Unrivalled Grandmaster, please, please forgive me! If | had known it was you, | wouldn''t


    have dared to show off in front of you!" pleaded Kong Ming miserably. He was so frightened, he felt his soul was about to leave


    his body.


    Others might not know Ye Fan''s prowess, but Kong Ming did.


    Back when they went to the rainforest together to look for spirit energy fruits, Kong Ming was the leader of the team.


    He had seen for himself how vicious and powerful Ye Fan was.


    It only took one punch and one kick for him to kill an elder of Chu Sect.


    It was also said that Ye Fan had fought two supreme grandmasters singlehandedly on the ind that was in the middle of the


    lake.


    After he returned to China, Kong Ming then found out that the young man from Jiangdong on the team was actually the hidden


    seventh pir of the nation and a supreme grandmaster!


    At that time, Kong Ming was terrified after learning about this. But there were also rumors that the Unrivalled had already died, so


    Kong Ming wasn''t too worried about that.


    However, some time ago, the massacre at West Lake in Jiangbei had rocked China, and rumors that the Unrivalled was back


    flooded the nation.


    At that moment, Kong Ming knew that the young man was definitely back.


    He had been feeling very uneasy ever since he found out that Ye Fan was back in China.


    After all, that trip to the rainforest had been very unpleasant.


    Now that he knew who Ye Fan really was, he wanted to find a time to visit Ye Fan and apologize to him personally.


    One of the reasons why he followed Wei Luo to Yanjing was for this purpose.


    He had nned to go straight to Jiangdong once his work in Yanjing was done.


    He didn''t expect to run into Ye Fan here.


    Worse still, he had offended Ye Fan again.


    "Why is this happening to me?!" Kong Ming


    was s0 terrified and frustrated that he nearly started crying.


    He was both afraid and upset.


    Ye Fan was a killing machine.


    He heard that Ye Fan was the one who had singlehandedly massacred all those people who died at West Lake.


    More than a hundred martial artists had perished at West Lake.


    One of China''s top three martial arts families, the Lv family, had been wiped out by him too.


    The newly crowned supreme grandmaster, Lv Song-Liang, had been pinned to a stone pir by Ye Fan with one sword.


    Despite doing so many terrible things, Ye Fan remained unpunished.


    What did that mean?


    That meant that even War God Castle couldn''t do anything about him.


    In other words, Ye Fan had the entire Chinese martial arts circle under his feet.


    Now that he had offended someone with a godlike existence, Kong Ming was still going to die even if he had nine lives to spare.


    Of course he was terrified.


    He couldn''t stop kowtowing and apologizing.


    He didn''t care about his reputation or image anymore. He just hoped that Ye Fan could see that he was apologizing sincerely


    and would spare him.


    And there really wasn''t anything embarrassing about pleading with a supreme grandmaster for mercy.


    Not everybody got the chance either.


    ¡°Elder Kong, what are you doing?! Are you nuts?! Why are you kowtowing to him? | told you to kill him! |mand you to kill him


    right now! Did you hear me?!¡± Wei Luo started bellowing away because he


    couldn''t stand watching the person he had relied on the most humble himself to this extent in front of Ye Fan.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he continued to yell and shout at the old man.


    "Go to hell and shut your mouth!" Kong Ming roared back furiously and pped Wei Luo to the floor.


    If Wei Luo hadn''te from a powerful family like the Wei family, Kong Ming would probably have killed him on the spot.


    "You stupid little bastard! How dare


    you go around offending people you


    can''t afford to? Are youlteying eget


    rps killed ears You''ve really


    gotten me into big trouble this time!"


    roared Kong Ming angrily as he


    kicked Wei Luo furiously. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was really bbergasted by this sudden turn of events.


    "What''s...what''s going on now?"


    "Why is the man that Young Master WeiThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hired hitting Young Master Wei now?"


    Some members of the Xu family were whispering fearfully to each other.


    But despite the confusion in their hearts, not a single person dared to go up and stop the old man.


    Eventually, Kong Ming got tired and stopped kicking Wei Luo.


    He went back to kneeling in front of Ye Fan to apologize and plead for mercy.


    "Mr Ye, it''s his fault! He''s the one who


    wanted me to deal with you! The Wei


    family is my benefactor, and | agreed


    to help because | ptadsto apa) the


    faygr gut \ eal ci n''t know that you


    were the one whom they wanted to


    deal with! | deserve to die! I''m the one


    who was too blind to see that it was


    you!" wailed Kong Ming miserably as


    fear and regret filled his heart. His


    tears and snot couldn''t stop flowing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His pitiful crying face couldpete with Li Er''s.


    "That''s enough. Since you''re still of value to the Chinese martial arts circle, | will not pursue today''s matter any further. But if you


    do this again next time, | won''t spare you! Get out now!" shouted Ye Fan in a thunderous voice.


    Kong Ming felt as if he had just been given a new lease of life. He kowtowed three more times to Ye Fan, then scrambled to his


    feet to make a run for it.


    Perhaps he was too nervous and didn''t watch where he was going, so he actually tripped over Wei Luo, who was still sprawled


    on the floor.


    "Bloody hell, go away!" Kong Ming angrily kicked Wei Luo one more time, then ran off without even turning back.


    The hall fell silent again after Kong Ming had left.


    Everyone nced at each other. Nobody expected things to end this way.


    After a brief period of silence, Ye Fan was done drinking the tea in his cup.


    He finally got up, scoured the entire room with his frosty eyes, before his gaze finallynded on Wei Luo, who had just managed


    to climb to his feet.


    "What...what do you want? I''m


    warning you, I''m the young master of


    the Wei family. Xena neeyen


    of heaveiifami nd my family is


    extremely powerful. | have family


    members in every industry of the


    country, so how dare you...¡¯ Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    BAM BAM!


    Before Wei Luo could finish speaking, Ye Fan kicked him twice.


    There was a bloodcurdling scream as Wei Luo''s knee caps were both broken.


    "Kneel down!"

 Chapter 1520 Dont You Feel Guilty at All?

    Chapter 1520 Don''t You Feel Guilty at All?


    Ye Fan''s ferocious shout sounded like a st of thunder.


    These two simple words seemed to weigh a ton.


    Wei Luo couldn''t hold up against the weight of his authoritative voice and fell to his knees instantly.


    ¡°Arghhh!! You bastard! How dare you force me to kneel?!¡± Wei Luo¡¯s intense and frightening roars filled the hall.


    He had been born into privilege and was given the best treatment everywhere he went.


    Besides kneeling before his own grandfather, he had never knelt before anybody else.


    But now, he had been forced to kneel before a hooligan from the countryside. This was a terrible insult to Wei Luo.


    Fury, humiliation and sheer pain filled Wei Luo like a fire, burning his entire heart.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he roared like a madman.


    After Ye Fan had forced Wei Luo to his knees, everyone else in the hall was filled with fear and shock as well.


    Even those on Ye Fan''s side began to look worried too.


    "Fan, don''t you think you''re overdoing things a little? He''s from the Wei family of Zhonghai after all. If we treat him like this, I''m


    afraid that the Wei family will attack with a vengeance once they find out,¡± said Xu Lei worriedly.


    "So what if they attack with a vengeance? They are the ones who provoked me first. Do you expect me to just sit around and let


    them walk all over me? Besides, it''s just one Wei family. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''ve wiped out the Lv family and |


    trampled on the Lu and Xur families. Did you think one tiny Wei family from Zhonghai would be powerful enough to summon the


    gods or something?" replied Ye Fan in a stern voice that echoed within the house. His low voice sounded really


    angry.


    The Wei family had created trouble in Yanjing and seemed to have targeted Xu Lei, but they were really trying to attack Ye Fan.


    First, they sent men to persuade the Xue family to defect, then they forced Xu Lei out of her position as the head of the family.


    This was all done to remove Ye Fan''s arms and legs in Yanjing.


    Even though Yanjing wasn''t Ye Fan''s base, he had a share in this region for a long time via the Xue family.


    He wasn''t going to give his years of hard work to someone else just like that.


    Besides, if he really backed down, Xu Lei would never find her ce in Yanjing or even within her own family.


    ¡°What audacity! What a young and audacious man you are! It is true that a calf does not realize how dangerous a tiger is to itself.


    Did you really think that just because you''re the leader of


    Jiangdong and you have a firm grasp over the Xue family, you could do whatever you want with impunity? The Wei family is


    powerful beyond your imagination! Since you have humiliated Young Master Wei like this today, just wait till theye back for


    revenge! Once they start their attacks, you won''t be able to keep any of your assets in Yanjing, and you''d lose Jiangdong too!"


    shouted Xu Wen-Qing aggressively, even though he was feeling fearful inside.


    When Xu Lei and Ye Fan were talking earlier, the rest of the Xu family was already feeling very unsettled. They could only count


    on Wei Luo''s family to keep Ye Fan in check.


    But once Xu Wen-Qing said these words, Ye Fan''s sinister gazended on him.


    Xu Wen-Qing felt cold all over and shuddered violently.


    He felt as though the grim reaper was staring at him.


    Ye Fan got up and started walking towards Xu Wen-Qing.


    With every step he took, the old man''s face became one shade whiter.


    Xu Wen-Qing''s body was trembling as he asked, "What...what do you want? I''m an elder of the Xu family and an elder to Xu Lei,


    don''t tell me that you''re..."


    PAK!


    Ye Fan pped him before he could finish speaking.


    The old man''s teeth broke and blood spurted out.


    "This p is for the Xu family! Because you are blind, unable to tell good from bad, and unable to discern right from wrong!"


    PAK!


    Ye Fan gave a second p.


    Xu Wen-Qing howled in pain. Half of his face was already misaligned from the impact.


    "This one is for Lei! Because you''re a muddle-headed old man who has listened to wicked advice and forced Lei out of her


    position!¡±


    PAK!


    Ye Fan gave him onest p, which sent Xu Wen-Qing flying.


    The old man flew a short distance before crashing to the floor, and covered it with broken teeth and blood.


    "This p is for you! Because you remain unrepentant and you''vemitted mistake after mistake without any remorse! On


    ount of Lei, I''ll spare your life. | did not expect my mercy to result in the worsening of your deeds. How do you expect me to


    let all of you off like this?" His icy voice sounded like the wintry winds.


    After three consecutive ps, the oldest member of the Xu family was sprawled on the floor in a mess of his own blood. He


    couldn''t stand at all.


    The rest of the Xu family was already too frightened to do anything.


    They didn''t even dare to let a fart out.


    All the elders were terrified, and Xu Mei-Feng was even more terrified.


    She had experienced Ye Fan''s viciousness herself.


    She was sure that if she said anything now, Ye Fan might kill her.


    But even though they didn''t dare to say anything now, it didn''t mean that Ye Fan was going to let them off.


    After Ye Fan was done pping Xu Wen-Qing, he spun around to look at the rest of the Xu family and his angry voice resounded


    loudly once more.


    "All of you too! All of you are a bunch


    of ignorant fools! Back at the battle at


    Yanqi Lake, your famly\agd e600ked


    Hagot for ce vend have wiped


    all of you out then! But instead of


    being grateful and repaying the favor,


    you ganged up with others to oust Lei


    from her position." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She has been so kind, but you have


    let her down! She has put in so much


    effort into runnin thefacilyBatouN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    haye bettayed her! All you care about


    is that Lei is working for me. But don''t


    you know that Lei is also working


    hard for the sake of the Xu family?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°If not for Lei, did you think the Xu family would have risen to its current position after two years? All of you are old and


    muddleheaded! Don''t you feel guilty at all for how you''ve treated Lei?" His fiery words rumbled like thunder.


    His string of questions made the Xu family red-faced and at a loss for words.


    At the end of his angry tirade, Ye Fan roared angrily, "All of you, kneel down!"


    BOOM!


    An authoritative aura filled the house and shot through the clouds.


    The Xu family felt as though a mountain hade crashing down upon them.


    They couldn''t take the weight on them at all and copsed on their knees.


    Only Ye Fan remained standing with his hands folded behind his back as he looked at them domineeringly.


    Xu Lei''s eyes reddened without her realizing it as she stared at the young man. Her heart felt so touched.


    There were many people in this world, but only this young man knew how much she had suffered and understood her pain. He


    was the only one in the world who would stand up for her when she was being bullied.


    "Fan, my greatest fortune is to have met you,¡± she whispered in her heart as she looked fondly at the young man with a silly


    smile on her face.


    All of a sudden, Wei Luo startedughing despite being still on his knees.


    Hisughter sounded a little insane, and was filled with hatred and malice.


    Ye Fan frowned and looked at him. "What are youughing at?"


    "Haha! I''mughing because you''re


    doomed! I''ve already called my family


    for help, and they''ll qhiece ;


    die!! Wei Luo endured the


    terrible pain he felt and cackled


    loudly as a threatening and arrogant


    expression spread across his face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was the heir to the Wei family after all, so he had plenty of ways to call for help in an emergency.


    These methods had certainlye in useful today.


    If he wanted to deal with Ye Fan, he had to rely on the strength of his own n.

 Chapter 1521 Wei Family Meeting

    Chapter 1521 Wei Family Meeting


    "Is that so?" Ye Fanughed mirthlessly in the face of Wei Luo''s threats.


    "In that case, I''m going to just sit here and wait. I''m going to see what this supposedly powerful family of Zhonghai is going to use


    to kill me¡± His resolute words and majestic voice shook the entire hall like gold ttering to the floor.


    Ye Fan then took a seat again.


    He looked like he was really prepared to fight the Wei family of Zhonghai head on this time.


    "Fine! That''s what you said! If you run before my family arrives, then you''re not a man!¡± Wei Luo purposely tried to agitate Ye


    Fan.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, Wei Luo was afraid that Ye Fan might find a chance to escape before his family got here, but Ye Fan''s words were


    exactly what he hoped to hear.


    But Xu Lei couldn''t help but worry, so she tried to advise Ye Fan softly, "Fan, don''t fall for his tricks. He''s trying to agitate you into


    staying here. If Wei Luo has already called his family for help, I''m sure the Wei family will be well prepared beforeing. We''re


    not prepared for this at all, so if we fight the Wei family head on like this, we might suffer losses instead. Fan, | think we should


    avoid trouble for now and take time to n a counterattack. The Wei family is really no ordinary family. Even the Lu and Xur


    families didn''t dare to provoke them in the past.¡±


    It was precisely because Xu Lei had an understanding of the Wei family, she became wary and worried.


    She was really afraid that the whole situation would reach the point of no return.


    She knew that Ye Fan would really fight the Wei family head on, and that would cause a huge uproar within China.


    That was exactly the situation that Xu Lei didn''t want to see.


    She didn''t want to see him fight and fall out with others anymore.


    Wherever war broke out, there would be casualties, and one side had to concede defeat.


    Even though Ye Fan always emerged victorious all these years over numerous battles, Xu Lei was really afraid that one day, he


    would be the defeated one.


    So she tried her best to avoid getting into any conflict with any party that was very powerful.


    But fate often had a way of ying with people''s lives.


    The thing that Xu Lei was most worried about happened despite her best efforts.


    ¡°Lei, you don''t have to worry. This one tiny Wei family is nothing but an ant to me. From today onwards, I''m going to make sure


    the whole world knows that my younger sister is not someone to be trifled with!"


    His thunderous voice carried a great amount of authority that caused a strong wind to howl through the living room. His


    dominance, heroism and prestige were contained in these words, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.


    ¡°Ha! Anyone can boast and say what they like! We''re just ants? You''re going to tell the world? Fuck you! You''ll soon see how


    childish and ridiculous these words are to the Wei family!" Wei Luo continued to clench his teeth and berate Ye Fan even though


    he had been forced to kneel. He just hated how Ye Fan seemed so pretentious.


    Onemendable thing about Wei Luo was probably this pride of his. At least he didn''t embarrass his family in that aspect.


    But the rest of the people in the hall remainedpletely silent.


    It seemed as though a solemn and oppressive air was weighing upon the Xu family estate.


    It felt as though they were experiencing the strong winds that preceded an imminent storm.


    They looked in shock and surprise at the young man who was still able to remain calmly seated.


    They were really curious now. Was this young man from the countryside named Ye Fan really afraid of nothing at all?


    Wei Luo already said that his family was on the way, but Ye Fan was still so calm and steady.


    Was he really not going to n his escape?


    Was he truly confident of winning?


    Or was he just putting up a brave front?


    None of them knew the answer.


    Meanwhile, miles away in Zhonghai, it was already evening time and the red sun was slowly setting in the west.


    The river waters were dyed a dreamy red by the rays of the evening sun.


    Huge ships sounded their horns loudly as they sailed down the river.


    The roads of the city were full of cars.


    Many pedestrians walked along the streets.


    Zhonghai constantly reflected how busy and lively it was.


    Right by the very valuablend next to the Huangpu River stood an enormous estate.


    Whenever pedestrians walked past, they would nce towards the estate.


    Some women in particr, fantasized about getting married into this family and bing a rich man''s wife.


    This enormous estate belonged to the most powerful family in Zhonghai, the Wei family.


    Ahumming sound could be heard on the estate''s private H-pad.


    Arow of men were standing in front of a huge helicopter and reporting to the head of the Wei family.


    ¡°Mr Wei, don''t worry, we will carry out your orders ordingly. We will head to Yanjing and bring your son back in one good


    piece. We will also return with the dead body of the man who offended him," said an old man with white hair.


    The old man spoke in a low and calm voice, but he exuded an authority that could make one shudder.


    "| will leave it to you then, Grandmaster Han." The head of the Wei family, Wei Chen, cupped his fists and spoke politely to the


    old man.


    His tone of voice was filled with respect for the old man.


    Powerful men were respected everywhere they went.


    Even a rich and powerful family with a long history like the Wei family respected an extremely powerful man like this old man with


    white hair.


    After a brief exchange, the white haired old man boarded the helicopter with several others and headed straight for Yanjing.


    Shortly after he sent the men off, Wei Chen received a call.


    After hanging up, Wei Chen gave instructions to his niece, Wei Lu, who was standing next to him. "Lu, tell all the highest ranking


    members of the family to gather in the meeting room in one hour!"


    ¡°Even if they have to fly, they''d better get here on time. This is a matter of the family''s future, so nobody is allowed to be absent,¡±


    said Wei Chen in a stern voice.


    "Uncle Chen, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" asked Wei Lu worriedly.


    Wei Chen didn''t say much and just replied her simply, "Your father is back."


    One hourter, the meeting room was filled with people.


    The only people allowed in this room were members of the family who held high


    positions within the family business.


    "What do you think happened? Why were we called over in such a hurry? | was halfway through a meeting."


    ¡°| was on drip in the hospital and | had to get it removed halfway to get here in time.


    | wonder what could possibly be so urgent. Did something go wrong in Yanjing?"


    Wei Luo''s n to conquer Yanjing wasn''t a secret within the family.


    In fact, he had gotten the support and agreement of many in the family, so a lot of them knew about this.


    Now that an urgent meeting had been called, many of them guessed it had something to do with this.


    "We should stop specting and just wait for the head of the family to tell us."


    Everyone who had rushed over were


    discussing among themselvescinithe


    eting gomiaha¡¯s furaber of them


    heatiite unhappy about this


    sudden meeting. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They had been called over in such a


    hurry, and hadn''t beep-te teKneke


    preparation sor their absence at


    all. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He''s here, he''s here!"


    A flurry of footsteps came from outside the door.


    Wei Chen soon walked into the room with wide strides and a solemn expression on his face.


    There was one more person behind him.


    He was dressed in a ck coat and high boots, and looked a lot like Wei Chen.


    To most people, this man in ck was probably a stranger to them.


    But to the highest authority of the


    Wei family, this welltzayelledtisokihy


    marin ck Washo small fry. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This was Wei Guang, Wei Chen''s younger brother and second-in-charge of the Wei family!

 Chapter 1522 They Call Him Mr Chu

    Chapter 1522 They Call Him Mr Chu


    Because of the nature of his job, the public didn''t know much about Wei Guang and only knew him as the younger brother of the


    head of the Wei family.


    But this name could strike fear in the hearts of the Wei family members.


    This man was in charge of coting information from both within and outside of the family.


    He collected information on all their business partners and rivals, and found out everything there was to know about them.


    He also watched over everything the highest positions of the family said and did, and checked if they were doing anything illegal


    or improper.


    Wei Guang''s existence was a double edged sword.


    He could both ughter his own family as well as other potential threatsing from outside the family.


    rge majority of the decisions that the Wei family made were done ording to the information or suggestions that Wei Guang


    made.


    That was how important this person was to the entire family.


    On top of that, Wei Guang was impartial even to his own family. His own son had gone against the rules set by the family, so he


    had been removed from his high position, sent away from Zhonghai and transferred to a faraway ce.


    That was also why the Wei family was rather afraid of Wei Guang.


    So when Wei Guang appeared in the meeting room, everyone immediately fell silent.


    Many of them were wondering why Wei Guang was here at this time.


    Had he caught hold of someone''s weakness again?


    ¡°Looks like someone''s in trouble again...¡±


    Several members of the family murmured to themselves and shook their heads silently.


    Wei Guang''s presence never meant good news.


    Thest time he attended a meeting, it was to expose the deeds of an elder who was an uncle to Wei Guang.


    Nobody knew who was next.


    "Is everyone here?" asked Wei Chen in a deep voice as he took his position at the highest chair of the room and looked around.


    The meeting room remained silent as nobody responded.


    "| suppose everyone''s here. In that case, Guang, you can start the meeting." Wei Chen left the rest of the meeting to his younger


    brother.


    It was Wei Guang who wanted this meeting.


    Not even Wei Chen knew what his brother wanted to say.


    But judging from Wei Guang''s tone of voice and expression, Wei Chen could guess that he had some very important information


    to announce.


    Wei Guang walked to the front.


    The atmosphere of the room grew tense and heavy even before he spoke.


    ¡°Everyone, sorry for the urgent meeting. But this is a very important matter, so | have no choice but to do this.¡± After saying a few


    words of formality, Wei Guang''s voice grew icy.


    He looked up at the rest of the people in the room and continued, "I''m not sure if you heard about how some time ago, the power


    bnce in Yanjing went through a major change. Several powerful families and businesses had been wiped out or reced."


    Anumber of family members nodded after hearing this.


    "We know about that. Some years ago, there was someone who called himself the King of Yanjing, wasn''t there? | think they


    called him Mr Chu. The family that held thest ce among the four great families of Yanjing, the Xu family, as well as one of


    the three up anding families, the Xue family, both belong to him. Over the past few years, this Mr Chu has be more


    and more powerful within Yanjing, and he seems tomand more and more authority."


    "That''s right. We''ve also heard that the current head of the Xu family, Xu Lei, is this Mr Chu''s mistress."


    ¡°Over thest few years, this Xu Lei has be more and more ambitious andcent with the support of Mr Chu."


    "She actually tried to expand her business into Zhonghaist year."


    ¡°But the Wei family blocked her expansion, so after she apologized to us, she went back to Yanjing with her tail between her


    legs."


    "Haha!"


    Some people in the meeting room startedughing merrily.


    Their faces were filled with pride and arrogance.


    Even those who weren''tughing smiled equallycently. Their sense of superiority could be felt even without them saying


    anything.


    They looked like they didn''t have any regard for this Mr Chu or the Xu and Xue families at all.


    The moment the Wei family put their foot down, they all had to obediently toe the line.


    But Wei Guang shook his head. "I''m not talking about this. The Xu family is pretty powerful, but they are a fallen family and are


    no match for our family even at their peak. As for the Xue family, they''re just nouveau riche and aren''t worth my efforts to


    investigate personally. I''m here to talk about the Lu and Xur families."


    Everyone was stunned by these words.


    "The Lu and Xur families?"


    "You mean the two true blue aristocratic families of Yanjing?"


    Wei Guang nodded. "That''s them. Perhaps you didn''t notice, but the two families went through a major change more than a year


    ago. The head of the Lu family, Lu He, was stripped of his position and transferred elsewhere, and his entire family quietly moved


    out of their family home in Yanjing.¡±


    "The patriarch of the Xur family, Xur Jun-Lin, died very suddenly, while both the head of the family and his second-in-charge


    were thrown into prison. These two immensely powerful families fell from grace overnight."


    What?!


    "The Lu family moved out quietly?"


    "The heads of the Xur family are in prison?!"


    "Mr Xur Jun-Lin is actually dead?"


    "How...how could this be?¡±


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t we know about it at all?"


    "What on earth happened?"


    Wei Guang''s words left everyone in the meeting room shuddering in shock.


    Their eyes and mouths fell open in disbelief.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even though Yanjing and Zhonghai were not right next to one another, the Lu and Xur families were two of the most powerful


    families in the entire country, so they hade into contact with them frequently over the years.


    When Xur Jun-Lin was the head of the family, the Xur and Wei families were very closely connected.


    One of the sons of the Wei family had married a daughter of the Xur family too.


    The Wei family knew a lot about these two families since they were on par with one another.


    They never thought that two such families would go through such a major transformation overnight.


    This really bewildered them, and also made them sit up warily.


    "It''s only normal that none of you


    know about it, because all news


    about this matter has been sealed


    off. It took me a long time to ipgiqat


    their curr nt statas te \Buring this


    tim¨¦, aie, to investigate this


    matter. | too, wanted to know why


    these two powerful families fell from


    grace despite having held power for


    so long. | only found out the real


    reason after | paid Jiangdong a visit


    this time.¡± Wei Guang''s expression


    was solemn as his low voice echoed


    in the meeting room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tell us what''s the reason!"


    "Is there someone with godly powers or something?!"


    "Not even our family could possibly


    trample on these two farqilies 61"


    Yesjingienttiouk Eausing our own


    downfall." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked up and asked Wei Guang about this matter worriedly.


    They were both curious and anxious.


    Wei Chen''s expression also became very stern as he furrowed his brows.


    Had some power suddenly risen within China?


    But Wei Guang didn''t say anything.


    He got someone to hang a gigantic poster on the wall.


    The poster showed a young man.


    He was very slim and his eyes were deep.


    He was standing along the side of ake with his arms folded behind his back.


    His icy gaze looked into the distance and seemed to be able to see through


    everything.


    "This...this is..." Everyone was confused.


    Wei Guang said in a deep voice, "This


    is him. This is the ingsntiaagadrld,


    Fan, ihey calMtitn ir Chu¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone gasped immediately.


    They nearly forgot to breathe.


    Wei Chen''s niece, Wei Lu, was so shocked that she covered her lips with a hand.


    "How..."


    "How can this be?¡±


    "A young man like him...is so powerful?"


    ¡°He was powerful enough to topple top tier aristocratic families with centuries of history?!"


    Everyone in the meeting room was eximing in disbelief.

 Chapter 1523 Why Panic?

    Chapter 1523 Why Panic?


    Wei Guang was unsurprised by everyone''s shock.


    Even Wei Guang found it unbelievable when he learned of this previously.


    "The fact is anything is possible. | have checked with several parties, so this information can''t be wrong. The Lu and Xur families


    suddenly copsed thanks to this man," Wei Guang spoke expressionlessly in a deep tone.


    "That doesn''t make sense. How can a young man be that powerful? Also, Jiangdong is just some backwaterpared to


    Yanjing. How could someone from a tiny ce like Jiangdong overturn the Yanjing elites? Don''t tell me the young manes


    from an even more powerful family? Could he be from the Mo n?" asked someone from the crowd.


    Very few families in China were capable of destroying the Lu and Xur ns outrightly, and the Wei family could barely be


    counted as one of them.


    The other family was the Mo family, leader of the elites of Yanjing, which kept a low profile and was mysterious.


    All these years, they were rarely involved in the mundane world''s conflicts but kept their position as leader of the elite families in


    Yanjing.


    Before the Wei family patriarch died, he visited Yanjing annually to pay his respects during the Lunar New Year.


    Also, he said that no other family in China couldpare to them other than the Mo family.


    He warned all the Wei family''s progeny to never provoke the Mo n.


    Regardless of how powerful the Wei family became, they kept a respectful distance from the Mo n.


    Hence, the Wei family had businesses all over the country except for Yanjing.


    They were fearful of threatening the Mo family''s interests.


    Now that the Lu and Xur families were destroyed overnight, everyone naturally thought Ye Fan was rted to the Mo family.


    Wei Guang shook his head once more. "I investigated Mr Chu thoroughly. Hees from a very humble background. He was.


    brought up in the countryside by his mother before he married into the Qiu family."


    The entire Wei family was shocked to hear what Wei Guang said.


    The eldest daughter of the Wei family, Wei Lu, opened her eyes wide in shock.


    It was unbelievable that the man who destroyed two elite families in one fell swoop was from the countryside and a live-in


    husband.


    Wei Lu found this information shockingly dramatic.


    "D-doesn''t this only happen in fiction?" asked Wei Lu gently with her voice trembling.


    She was suddenly curious about the young man.


    She really wanted to meet this legendary Mr Chu and find out what he was like.


    Wei Lu wasn''t alone. The rest of the Wei family felt the same way.


    He had started out as a humble live-in husband but eventually trampled the Lu and Xur families under his feet. Anyone would


    have been shocked by this unexpected twist.


    "Uncle, did you send Grandpa Han to handle someone called Mr Chu?" asked Wei Lu worriedly as she turned to look at Wei


    Chen when she suddenly recalled something.


    Wei Chen waved his hand nonchntly as he replied, "I told Grandmaster Han to take care of a Mr Chu from Yanjing. The man


    your father is talking about is a different the one from Jiangdong, so don''t worry.¡±


    Wei Lu nodded in relief.


    Wei Guang suddenly opened his eyes wide and said anxiously, "Chen, what did you say you did? Did you say you sent someone


    to the capital to handle the King of Yanjing?"


    "That''s right. | was about to tell you about it. Wei Luo met with some trouble in Yanjing. A few hours ago, he asked for help,


    saying the King of Yanjing has showed up. All the martial artists he brought to Yanjing have been killed, so | sent Grandmaster


    Han this time. Since we have been eyeing the Yanjing market for a long time, we can take over his territory if we kill the King of


    Yanjing with overwhelming force," said Wei Chen confidently in a calm tone as though everything was in his control.


    The moment Wei Chen finished his sentence, Wei Guang instantly became anxious.


    He jumped from his seat and shouted at his older brother anxiously, "Are you stupid? Call Grandmaster Han now and tell him to


    come back. Otherwise, it will be toote."


    Wei Chen was instantly confused before he said confidently, "Guang, what do you mean? Why panic? He is just the current King


    of Yanjing and an up-anding fighter. Do you think | can''t handle him? Just rx. | always pick my battles. Although he has


    gained quite a reputation in recent years, he relies on the Xu and Xue families. Both those nsbined can''t outdo us. Last


    year, the Xu family even apologized to us because we were too powerful."


    ¡°Exactly. He is just an up-anding martial artist. We can take him down in a second."


    "Why panic?"


    The rest of the elders chimed in.


    However, Wei Guang interrupted anxiously, "You shouldn''t have done that. The King of Yanjing is the same man who destroyed


    two Yanjing elite families, Ye Fan!"


    What?


    It felt as though a huge boulder had fallen


    into the sea and left a tsunami in its wake.


    In an instant, everyone was dumbstruck.


    The ce fell into aplete silence!


    Wei Lu opened her eyes wide while Wei Chen''s face twitched.


    All the elders of the Wei family gasped in shock.


    ¡°A-are they the same man?"


    "Heavens!"


    ¡°How could a young man control both Jiangdong and Yanjing?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Is Mr Chu a god or something?¡±


    Everyone in the family trembled from hearing the news. They couldn''t believe someone was capable of doing that.


    Wei Chen couldn''t help feeling


    worried after hearing the news from


    his brother. heures


    Igonedat Wei uang and asked. "Is


    your information urate? Is the


    King of Yanjing really Mr Chu from


    Jiangdong?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s absolutely true. The head of the


    Xu family, Xu Lei, used to be the CEO


    of Hongqi Group in Jiangdong and


    was the goddess of Jiangdong. She


    probably got to know tegancb&ek'' |


    ths Shea Was Wate called back to the


    family to go through with an


    arranged marriage. However, Mr Chu


    went to Yanjing on his own in a fury


    to stop this! He made a name for


    himself at the battle of Yanqi Lake


    and all of Yanjing submitted to him


    after that. Also, he made Xu Lei the


    Queen of Yanjing to run the ce for


    him. Both these Mr Chus are the


    same man!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wei Guang was so anxious that he was practically roaring.


    He knew that the family wanted to


    control Yanjing, so he investigate


    the downfall o the yucaktd xr hans.


    wypilene Was at it, he checked on the


    King of Yanjing since he had risen


    through the ranks swiftly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wei Guang suffered a major shock after learning the truth.


    After Wei Guang learned the truth, he hurried straight home to stop his family from having a head-on conflict with Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1524 Ye Fans True Identity

    Chapter 1524 Ye Fan''s True Identity


    Wei Guang didn''t think he would end up being toote.


    However, Wei Chen didn''t seem worried after learning Ye Fan''s true identity. Instead, he sneered, "So what if they are the same


    person? Our family isn''t like the Lu and Xur families. Even if he can destroy the Lu and Xur ns, it doesn''t mean he can defeat


    us. Guang, don''t you know how powerful Grandmaster Han is? His status as a grandmaster is enough to outdo Ye Fan''s identity.


    We have nothing to fear unless he is from the Mo family."


    Wei Chen spoke with the tone of a leader.


    Although the Wei family from Zhonghai wasn''t a martial arts family, they were powerful enough to know about the abilities of


    martial artists.


    All these years, the Wei family spent a lot of effort to get Grandmaster Han and Kong Ming on their side.


    Grandmaster Han was on the grandmaster ranking and was one of the top ten in the country.


    Other than the Mo family, they feared no one with the help of these powerful grandmasters.


    No matter how astounding Ye Fan was, he was too young.


    He didn''t think Ye Fan was capable of defeating any of the top ten grandmasters of China.


    "You are taking it for granted. You think too highly of our family and underestimate Mr Chu. Has it ever crossed your mind that


    the Lu and Xur families had probably hired grandmasters back then too?¡± said Wei Guang deeply as he shook his head. His


    voice was filled with powerlessness and worry.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?" Wei Chen''s lips twitched when he heard what Wei Guang said. An ominous feeling rose in Wei


    Chen''s heart.


    Wei Guang didn''t exin it right away. Instead, he talked about how legendary Mr Chu was.


    ¡°Mr Chu held his wedding in Jiangdong and invited people from everywhere. At his wedding, the Xur family surrounded him with


    troops, and the head of the Lu family, Lu Cang-Qiong, even came personally to threaten him. Jiangdong government officials and


    its city leaders came to pay their respects. All the powerful men from the political andmerce circles were present."


    "On this fateful day, two elite ns tried to kill Mr Chu. Li Hong-Ze, the second most powerful man in China, also came to make


    Ye Fan a pir of the nations and bestow Ye Fan his title as the Unrivalled. The message that came along with this title was, ¡®For


    as long as the rivers flow and the mountains stand, may he remain unrivaled in his strength and prowess. For as long as the


    moon rises and the sun falls, may he find no match for his power and abilities!"


    BOOM...


    Wei Guang spoke resoundingly, especially when he got to thest part.


    His few thunderous words exploded in everyone''s hearts.


    Wei Chen, Wei Lu, and the rest of the Wei family were dumbstruck.


    Everyone stared dead straight in shock as they gasped.


    Their faces froze, and they looked utterly wretched.


    The country''s second inmand came with well-wishes from the leader of the nation to bestow him the title.


    Mr Chu must be a truly powerful and impossibly capable person to have deserved such honor.


    Wei Lu''s heart was filled with surprise with fear as her lips parted. Her exquisite face was astounded, and she felt curious about


    the young man.


    Although Wei Lu had never seen him before, Mr Chu''s name was deeply emzoned in her heart.


    Wei Lu swore in her heart that she must


    see Mr Chu with her own eyes one day.


    She wanted to see exactly how powerful he was.


    Could such an outstanding young man exist on earth?


    But unlike Wei Lu, Wei Chen was terrified.


    His face was ghastly pale while his legs trembled with panic and terror in his eyes.


    Apir of the nation?


    The Unrivaled?


    Heavens!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It finally dawned on Wei Chen how powerful the man fighting their family was!


    "No wonder the Lu family didn''t dare to say a peep when they were driven out of Yanjing. No wonder the deputy head of the Xur


    family got thrown into jail even though they were a military family. He''s turned out to be a supreme grandmaster. Ye Fan? Mr


    Chu? The Unrivaled? Pir of the nation?


    He is certainly powerful enough to crush both those elite families,¡± sighed Wei Chen sadly.


    Wei Lu and the others could understand the gravitas of what the leader of the nation said about Ye Fan. They didn''t understand


    what it meant for Ye Fan to be a supreme grandmaster.


    But Wei Chen understood.


    Even though the Mo family kept a low profile, they could remain powerful in the country and stayed as leader of the elite families


    all these years because they had the support of a supreme grandmaster.


    If a family had the protection of a supreme grandmaster, they could be one of the most powerful ns in the country.


    That was the power of a supreme grandmaster!


    Asupreme grandmaster could guarantee years of glory.


    The moment he learned that Ye Fan was a


    supreme grandmaster, Wei Chen knew that the Wei family was done for!


    "Chen, now is not the time to regret.


    Get in touch with Grandmaster Han


    before it''s toote. Tell him to stop


    before things get WOK req.otherss)


    the Wejiatiiy''$ dead meat. Do you


    know the Unrivalled Grandmaster


    recently ughtered the Lv family?


    The entire West Lake ended up


    stained in blood. If we don''t take care


    of this swiftly, this entire river will end


    up stained by the blood of the Wei


    family." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Wei Guang was even more fearful of Ye Fan as he had made a thorough investigation of the young man.


    Although Mr Chu was young, he was a true blue killing machine.


    In Jiangbei alone, more than a


    hundred men had died highands)


    pe jaciy e Wei farHily pissed him off,


    ie family would probably


    cease to exist. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Get me the phone now! Hurry up!"


    Wei Chen seemed to finally grasp the gravity of the situation, so he anxiously sent for the phone with his face nched.


    In an instant, dozens of phones came flying towards him.


    Wei Chen was not alone. The entire family was clearly panicking.


    They assumed that the so-called King of Yanjing was just a toothless tiger, but he turned out to be a hos¡¯ nest.


    If things went awry, the Wei n would perish!


    Wei Chen hurriedly got in touch with Grandmaster Han.


    However, no one answered the phone regardless of the number of times Wei Chen tried calling.


    Just as Wei Chen was about to give up and fly to Yanjing, the phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?" "Who the hell are you? I''m Wei Chen. Hurry up and pass the phone to Grandmaster Han," roared Wei Chen


    anxiously.


    The moment the man heard it was Wei Chen, he handed the phone to Grandmaster Han.


    "Mr Wei, | just got off the flight. Don''t


    worry. | will definitely ughter hi


    Just sit back at haryealta waitto


    CONECBIIS bd. | will also bring


    Young Master Wei back in one piece,"


    said an old man with confidence


    outside the airport. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1525 Killing You Is Like Killing Chickens

    Chapter 1525 Killing You Is Like Killing Chickens


    "No wait, Grandmaster Han. I..." said Wei Chen anxiously over the phone.


    Before Wei Chen could finish his sentence, Grandmaster Han interrupted, "Mr Wei, please spare the formalities. If you want to


    thank me, it has to wait until after | kill the King of Yanjing. Enough. | am in a hurry. After | ughter him, | have to make a trip to


    the Mo family."


    Grandmaster Wei hung up without giving Wei Chen the chance to speak.


    ¡°Hello? Grandmaster Han? Don''t hang up," shouted Wei Chen worriedly. However, he had already hung up the phone.


    "Does the old geezer intend on getting all of us killed?" muttered Wei Chen angrily before he called again.


    "Yes, Mr Wei? Didn''t | tell you that | will defeat that nobody like a dog? Don''t you trust me?" Grandmaster Han sounded a little


    annoyed.


    Why did the Wei family keep calling him?


    They clearly doubted his skill!


    Anyone would be annoyed by this.


    "Grandmaster Han, please stop. It''s not that | don''t trust you, but you are really not his match." Wei Chen was so worried that the


    man would hang up on him again, so Wei Chen told him his intentions right away.


    The old man frowned before he sneered. "That''s a joke! are you saying that | can''t defeat that boy?" Grandmaster Han


    suppressed the fury in his voice.


    In the past, Wei Chen would have apologized by now.


    After all, even those as powerful as the Wei family wouldn''t dare to insult a grandmaster.


    However, Wei Chen replied coldly, "Although he is young, he will kill you like he''s ughtering a chicken!"


    Although Wei Chen''s words were incapable of hurting Grandmaster Han physically, it


    hurt his pride, so the old man red angrily.


    ¡°Wei Chen, what are you saying? | dare you to say that to me again!" said Grandmaster Han as he gritted his teeth and seethed


    with anger.


    Wei Chen had clearly agitated the grandmaster.


    "Grandmaster Han, don''t be mad. You will thank me for stopping you in time when | tell you who he really is." Wei Chen went


    quiet briefly.


    "Who is he?" asked the man in a grave voice. He was still furious.


    "He''s the seventh pir of the nation, the Unrivalled."


    What?


    Wei Chen''s wordsnded into the ocean like a huge boulder and left a flood in the old man''s heart.


    "W-who did you say he was? The King of


    Yanjing is actually the Unrivalled Grandmaster?" Grandmaster Han almost shouted in surprise.


    The old man was so startled by the news that he trembled with his eyes open wide.


    He felt his soul was about to leave his body when he heard the name, the Unrivalled.


    Heavens!


    What was he doing?


    How could he try to kill the Unrivalled Grandmaster?


    That was as good asmitting suicide.


    Although Wei Chen belonged to the mundane world and might not have heard about the Unrivalled Grandmaster, as a


    grandmaster who held a position in the grandmaster ranking, he certainly knew who that was.


    The Unrivalled Grandmaster killed two supreme grandmasters in the Amazon


    rainforest.


    He pinned the new supreme grandmaster, Lv Song-Liang, to a pir at West Lake.


    He Chen from War God Castle and the other Chinese martial artists who attended the banquet all died in his hands.


    Ye Fan''s actions had already spread throughout the martial arts world.


    Considering how vicious Ye Fan was, there was no way Grandmaster Han was going to provoke Ye Fan.


    "That''s right. We only just found out that the King of Yanjing and the Unrivalled Grandmaster are the same person. So please


    stop trying to kill him. Can you go to the Xu family and apologize to the Unrivalled Grandmaster on our behalf? You have to find a


    way to make him release Wei Luo. If you can save Wei Luo, we will reward you well."


    Before Wei Chen finished his words, Grandmaster Han scolded him sternly, "Reward, my foot! Are you trying to kill me?


    Damn you! You almost killed me! Do you think you can just offend anyone you like? Do you really think you are the number one


    elite family in the country? To be honest, the Lv family was even more powerful than you. They were as strong as the Mo family.


    But look what happened to them! Their entire n was massacred! Even though their only son escaped Ye Fan at the banquet,


    he was executed in the end! Not even the government could step in and save him. Do you think you are capable of fighting a


    supreme grandmaster? There is no way for you to kill him even if you were ten times stronger!"


    ¡°And now, you want me to beg him on your behalf? Beg, my ass! You should count yourself lucky that | didn¡¯t ughter you after


    sabotaging me!"


    The old man''s face was livid as he cursed into the phone. He really wanted to kick Wei Chen to death.


    Sending him to kill Ye Fan was the same as sentencing him to death.


    The old man couldn''t help feeling terrified just thinking about it.


    Fortunately, he managed to stop just in time.


    Otherwise, he would share the same fate as Lv Song-Liang.


    After Grandmaster Han realized that the family had offended Ye Fan, he decisively severed ties with them.


    Grandmaster Han ran off angrily after hanging up the phone.


    Only a fool would hang around and get implicated by them.


    It was certainly better to just stay alive.


    He hadn''t spent enough time with his family yet.


    If anyone was interested in taking on this suicidal mission, they could go ahead.


    Wei Chen was stunned to hear these words.


    He never dreamed that things would turn out this way.


    Agrandmaster who held a position in the grandmaster ranking fled in disgrace the moment he found out his target was Ye Fan.


    it was clear how reputable Ye Fan was in the martial arts world.


    He felt hopeless.


    He felt hopeless for a long time.


    The entire hall was in silence.


    The entire family was despondent.


    They looked as though they were waiting to be executed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Guang, Grandmaster Han isn''t going


    to help anymore. What should eit


    now? Is our cl GAIN etGenthp ik


    the perahnity from Jiangbei?¡± Wei


    Chen panicked as he looked at his


    younger brother, Wei Guang. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The rest of the family looked upset as well.


    All of them felt hopeless.


    "What else can we do? We got


    ourselves into this mess. Are you


    expecting someone to save us?


    There is only one wags oreo


    Werhaye Foto" to¡¯Yanjing and


    ao\acish Since we haven''t started


    executing our ns for the capital,


    we still stand a chance to survive if


    we apologize sincerely. At the worst,


    we can make some sacrifices to save


    the family," said Wei Guang in a deep


    tone as he shook his head. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wei Chen trembled before he looked at his brother. "A-are you saying we have to give up Wei Luo?"


    Wei Guang nodded. "If you want to


    save the family, veld can only sa t


    it was solel Wei dyolstitiea Gee


    tfouple nai OF had nothing to


    do with the n. That way, the rest of


    the family can be saved." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1526 Utter Condemnation

    Chapter 1526 Utter Condemnation


    Wei Guang''s deep voice kept reverberating through the atmosphere.


    Wei Chen''s heart turned cold, and his face turned pale. He said in a panic, "But Luo just turned 30 this year...¡±


    "Chen, now is not the time to go soft. Don''t forget you are not just a father, but the head of the family as well. If you don''t do this,


    the entire family will perish. By giving up one man, you can save the rest of the n. I''m sure you know what''s at stake here,"


    Wei Guang persuaded his older brother solemnly.


    Wei Chen stood where he was for a long time without saying a word. However, it was clear from his face that he was in agony


    and reluctant.


    "It''s okay. That was just the worst-case scenario | suggested. Maybe Mr Chu will be touched by our sincerity and spare him right


    away after we apologize since we haven''t done any damage yet. The important thing is to head to Yanjing now. If Luo ends up


    causing big trouble, then everything will be toote," Wei Guang kept


    persuading Wei Chen.


    Wei Chen finally woke up to the truth.


    "Guang, you are right. We still have a chance to change things now."


    "Get the car. No, prepare the nes. We are flying straight to Yanjing!" Wei Chen gave the orders.


    In an instant, the entire Wei family acted hastily.


    The thunderous sound of nes reverberated throughout their estate.


    Since the Wei n was the most powerful family in Zhonghai, it was normal for them to have a few private jets.


    Meanwhile, Wei Luo continued kneeling in the halls of the Xu estate.


    The hate on his face intensified with every minute.


    None of the people in the estate dared to do anything.


    Everyone quietly sat as they waited for things to progress.


    The sky was already dark outside, and a pitch-ck darkness filled the house.


    Xu Lei turned on the lights in the house.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She poured a cup of tea for Ye Fan and said worriedly in a soft tone, "Fan, why don''t we leave? You''ve been running around the


    whole day, so you should rest first.


    She didn''t ask Ye Fan to leave because she was worried about him.


    Instead, she was afraid that the Wei family would really turn up.


    If they came, things would go out of control.


    "What? Are you preparing to run now?


    Didn''t you say you weren''t afraid of the Xur family or the Lu family or the entire world?


    Why are you running off so soon?" Wei Luo startedughing sinisterly.


    "Shut up! I''m just worried about Fan,¡± said Xu Lei angrily.


    Since she knew how proud he was, she tactfully persuaded Ye Fan to leave.


    Now that Wei Luo had said such things to trigger Ye Fan, he probably wouldn''t want to leave.


    "Stop bullshitting! You are just finding an excuse to run. There is no escape. The moment my men get here, | will hunt you to the


    ends of the earth! By the time | am done with you, you will be better off dead!" Wei Luo shouted threateningly even though he


    was kneeling on the ground.


    His angry voice reverberated through the hall.


    "He''s so noisy!" shouted Ye Fan.


    Apnded on Wei Luo''s face.


    He screamed in agony as bits of his teeth and blood sprayed everywhere.


    ¡°Luo! How dare you hit him? You will have nowhere to run when his fighters get here. Xu Lei, you''re an ingrate! You colluded with


    an outsider to bring disaster to your n. After the Wei family kills this country bumpkin, | will sell you off as a prostitute!"


    Xu Mei-Feng ran over heedlessly and helped Wei Luo up as she cursed Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan said expressionlessly in a soft tone, "I rarely hit women unless they really deserve to die!"


    His cold words sounded murderous.


    Ye Fan raised his hand and wanted to hack Xu Mei-Feng.


    "Fan, don''t do it," shouted Xu Lei anxiously as she hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Lei, how could you protect someone as vicious as her? No matter how good you are to her, she won''t appreciate it," said Ye Fan


    coldly.


    ¡°Fan, | know what you''re saying. But she is my uncle''s only daughter. All these years, he has treated me well. If she dies, he will


    be so upset," implored Xu Lei bitterly with her head lowered for him to spare Xu Mei-Feng.


    In the end, Xu Lei managed to convince Ye Fan out of it.


    He didn''t hit Xu Mei-Feng as hard, but she went flying and bled all over her face.


    "| will spare your life on ount of Lei. If you insult her again, | will cut off your head!"


    Ye Fan''s cold, threatening voice sent them to the bottom of an ice cer.


    In a matter of seconds, Wei Luo and Xu Mei-Feng had been beaten until they were half dead.


    Theyy prone on the ground like dead dogs.


    "Fan, that''s enough for today. Let''s go. I''m really scared that the Wei family will turn up." Now that Ye Fan had struck them, Xu


    Lei felt even more worried.


    This time, she didn''t conceal her intentions and got right to the point when she told Ye Fan to leave and hide.


    "Lei, it''s okay. A tiny Wei family can''t do anything to me. Just sit back and watch as | make them submit! After this storm, no one


    in the country will dare to bully you ever again," Ye Fan''s deep voice sounded confident.


    "Damn it!"


    "Is he an idiot?¡±


    "Make them submit?"


    "You are just a nouveau ine from


    the countryside. Whaema|


    thiyk yoorat? cab C ONL of ae Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Die if you want to, but don''t implicate us."


    The Xu family lost their cool and went into a panic as they kept cursing Ye Fan.


    "Xu Lei, look what your man has done!¡±


    "If our family gets implicated, it is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°How will you face your dead parents and our ancestors after you die?"


    "It is our biggest misfortune to have progeny like you."


    All the elders from the Xu family scolded her one after another in panic.


    Inparison to Ye Fan, the Xu family felt more threatened by the Wei family.


    After all, the Wei n was the most


    powerful family in Zhonghai Noi \\


    Q er farpilpin(@nin hesides the Mo


    farhily couldpare to them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, the Wei ¡°mu heir had


    been en a uinin the. KOM!


    Nils incite


    rage in his ape Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Wei family was sure to punish them for it.


    It was only natural for everyone to feel terrified and me Xu Lei for causing this catastrophe.


    "You are the sinner of the family!"


    "Get out! Get out now!"


    "You aren''t wee here!¡±


    "Die elsewhere if you want! Don''t implicate us like this!"


    In an instant, Ye Fan and Xu Lei were condemned by everyone.


    The piercing sound of their scolding could be heard throughout the Xu estate.


    Xu Lei lowered her head in shame as everyone cursed her.


    But Ye Fan stood proudly in the hall.


    He stood with his back straight like an erect spear as he faced the storm.

 Chapter 1527 A Fleet of Choppers

    Chapter 1527 A Fleet of Choppers


    Ye Fan seemed unaffected by the Xu family''s angry tirade.


    It seemed as though he wasn''t bothered by them in the slightest.


    The Xu and Wei families meant nothing to Ye Fan. Even if the entire world insulted him, it meant nothing to Ye Fan.


    Very few in the world were capable of moving Ye Fan.


    There was Yu Yun from back then, Qiu Mu-Cheng in Yunzhou, and Xu Lei. Other than them, there was his family and friends.


    The rest of the world was nothing but ants to him.


    Ye Fan just looked on coldly and was unaffected by this public condemnation.


    He even reached his arm out to hug Xu Lei andforted her gently, "Lei, don''t be upset. It''s not worth feeling guilty over these


    old fogeys." "Okay." Xu Lei leaned against Ye Fan''s chest. However, fear and worry remained on her face.


    Perhaps she wasn''t simply just upset about getting scolded by her family and was concerned about Ye Fan''s safety as well.


    She had caused this to happen.


    If anything happened to Ye Fan, how could she live in peace?


    The sound of the Xu family''s scolding continued to echo through the halls.


    However, a raging wind suddenly swept by and left dust scattering in the air as it made the doors and windows shake.


    It felt like a typhoon was passing through.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s happening?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Everyone in the estate went into a


    commotion and shocked voices filled the air.


    Before anyone realized what was happening, a thunderous rumbling reverberated throughout the house.


    It was so loud that even the earth trembled.


    Someone in the estate shouted in shock as he pointed up ahead, "Heavens! Look at that! What''s that?¡±


    Everyone turned to look in the direction he was pointing to see countless dark shadows quietly appearing in the sky.


    At first, it was just a small speck. Before long, it became increasinglyrger andrger until countless choppers came into their


    line of sight.


    Everyone was instantly shocked and stared with their eyes wide as though they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Look at all those choppers!¡±


    "Does this mean...that the Wei family has arrived?"


    Xu Wen-Qing and the others looked on in shock as their faces trembled.


    Wei Luo had noticed themotion as well and turned to look into the sky.


    He smiled the moment he saw those choppers.


    "My family is here! Ye Fan, you are dead meat! Our fighters are going to cut you to pieces and make you die a terrible death ina


    minute." Wei Luo gritted his teeth and stood up as heughed madly with joy.


    He gave a sinister looking smile as he waved to the choppers in the air.


    Wei Luo grew up in the Wei family, so he naturally recognized his family''s choppers.


    However, Wei Luo was surprised to see that the family had sent so many people toe and rescue him.


    There were at least a few dozen choppers


    out there.


    How many people did the family send to kill Ye Fan?


    ¡°Haha! My father loves me the most. Every fighter in the family has been dispatched. No matter how powerful you are, there is


    no escape!" said Wei Luo proudly with confidence.


    Xu Mei-Feng suddenly felt confident and started shouting at Ye Fan as well with joy in her eyes, "Haha! Do you see that? That is


    the difference between a country bumpkin and the heir to an elite family. No matter how powerful you are, you are a lone man


    while Luo has the backing of his entire n! Are you able to pit yourself against the weight of an illustrious family? You and this


    little slut are going to be dead meat soon!"


    Xu Mei-Feng ran over to wee the Wei family with Wei Luo.


    It seemed as though Wei Luo was a monarch waiting to be rescued by his courtiers.


    "What should we do?"


    "Now we are in real trouble."


    ¡°From the looks of it, the entire Wei family is here."


    The rest of the Xu family were incapable of staying calm and turned to ask Xu Wen-Qing for advice.


    Xu Wen-Qing''s face was ghastly pale. Since the head of the Xu family wasn''t around, he had to help make decisions.


    He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Let''s go wee him. Remember that if the Wei family asks about it, we have to


    push the me on Xu Lei and Ye Fan. Since Mei-Feng is Wei Luo''s woman, the Wei family probably wouldn''t make things hard


    for us if she speaks on our behalf."


    Since the Xu family was afraid of getting implicated, the only thing they could do was sever ties with Ye Fan and Xu Lei.


    Before the choppers evennded, the Xu family swarmed out to wee them.


    All of a sudden, only Ye Fan and the others remained in the living room.


    Xu Lei was clearly petrified.


    She had never witnessed such a sight in her life.


    Therge fleet of choppers certainly gave a huge visual impact.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Fan, leave while you can. | will try to hold them back. | am acquainted with the Wei family, so they won''t do anything to me,¡±


    urged Xu Lei.


    "Yu-Yan, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and get him to leave."


    Xu Lei got Ye Yu-Yan to help persuade Ye Fan again.


    This time, even Ye Yu-Yan''s confidence wavered.


    The Wei family was capable of sending dozens of choppers straight into the capital, so they had to be incredibly powerful and


    well connected.


    Although Ye Yu-Yan was keenly aware of Ye Fan''s prowess, she knew nothing about the Wei n.


    She was starting to feel worried that


    the Wei family might be some epttet


    cial arkelite fay jase like the


    amily and was connected to War


    God Castle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Yu-Yan tried to convince Ye Fan to leave out of worry.


    "Instructor Chu, Miss Xu is right.


    Since we don''t know much about the


    enemy and the odds are against ¡®aa


    we shouldn''t fight therrifead-on


    ¡°eye etredtand fight another day.


    Also, War God Castle told you not to


    make trouble. How are we going to


    exin things if things go awry?¡± Ye


    Yu-Yan tried to advise Ye Fan against


    going through with this. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan was unmoved by Xu Lei and Ye Yu-Yan''s nudging.


    He stood with his back straight and a cold smile on his face as he looked into the distance with his threatening eyes.


    In an instant, his lips parted, anda


    cold, quiet voice rang in the air omnia


    i family surethinkS highly of me


    bying in choppers to take care


    of me." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Despite the joke, no one could sense his true emotions.


    The choppersnded up ahead, and countless silhouettes disembarked from it.


    Wei Chen, the head of the Wei n, shockingly stood among them.


    "Dad, you''re finally here. If you came anyter, you would never get to see me again.


    The moment Wei Luo saw his father, he clung to his father like a drowning man who had just spottednd.


    He ran over and hugged his father''s legs as he told his father everything with tears and snot streaming down his face.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    In reality, Wei Luo was incapable of running, so he literally crawled over.


    Ye Fan had already broken his legs, so he couldn¡¯t stand up even if he wanted to, and his legs were still covered with blood.


    Xu Mei-Feng hobbled over and fanned the mes. "Uncle Wei, you are finally here. We have been waiting so long. Look at what


    they have done to Luo. You have to seek vengeance for us. You have to make all the people who hurt Luo pay with their lives."


    Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes turned red as she told them what happened in a pitiful voice.


    Wei Chen and the rest of the family said nothing. Wei Luang merely nced at Xu Mei-Feng and Wei Luo expressionlessly.


    The Xu n was genuinely terrified of how the Wei family was behaving.


    Sometimes, silence left a more impactful impression than outright rage.


    Xu Wen-Qing led the family and hurried over in fear.


    "You must be Wei Chen, the head of the Xu family, right? | am Xu Wen-Qing, the most senior member of the Xu family. Young


    Master Wei was hurt and we were incapable of protecting him. Please forgive us. | swear that this had nothing to do with us. Ye


    Fan and Xu Lei offended Young Master Luo and spoke rudely about your family. Although Xu Lei used to be the head of the


    family, she has been driven out from the family today, so her actions have nothing to do with us."


    Before the Wei family said a word, Xu Wen-Qing quickly drew the line between the Xu family and Xu Lei.


    But Wei Chen and the rest still remained silent.


    Only a solemn look appeared on their faces as they disembarked after all the choppers hadnded.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Second granduncle? Third granduncle? Why are all of you here?" "Why are my cousins here too?"


    Wei Luo finally discovered the huge number of people that his father had brought as familiar faces emerged from the choppers.


    Other than his uncle, even the family elders were here.


    All the family members who mattered were present.


    There were even more people than the number of Xu family members.


    "W-what''s going on? Did the entire Wei familye?" Xu Wen-Qing was stunned by the yard full of people.


    Those who didn''t know better would have thought this estate belonged to the Wei family and not the Xu family.


    "Old Master Xu, don''t be silly. They must have sent all these people because Wei Luo means a lot to them. They must have sent


    everyone from the family to kill Ye Fan, seek revenge for Wei Luo, and make an example of him to gain power in the capital! Just


    think about it, if they manage to kill the King of Yanjing with overwhelming force, wouldn''t everyone bow to them?" exined


    someone as he enlightened Xu Wen-Qing.


    Xu Wen-Qing nodded in agreement.


    "That makes sense. It seems that Ye Fan will die for sure," muttered Xu Wen-Qing softly in a gloating tone.


    Even Wei Luo was surprised to see the huge turnout.


    To begin with, Wei Luo was not well-liked in the family, and even his father and some uncles were displeased with him.


    However, everyone turned up to save him when he was in danger.


    Wei Luo was so touched that he was on the brink of tears.


    "Dad, Uncle, Grandpa! You are the best! | am so touched that you came personally to help me. | promise to be good to you from


    now on!" Wei Luo was so touched that tears welled in his eyes.


    risis told you who was truly on your side. When it came to the crunch, he had to rely on his family.


    ¡°Let''s talk when we get back. Just kill Ye Fan first. He killed Uncle Wang, broke my legs, and disrespected our family. He


    deserves a thousand deaths, Dad!¡± Wei Luo couldn''t wait to see Ye Fan dead, so he urged his father to kill him.


    Wei Luo couldn''t wait to see Ye Fan kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, but the Wei family surprisingly turned a deaf ear on


    Wei Luo.


    Wei Chen didn''t even look at Wei Luo and simply stood where he was.


    "Uncle Chen, everyone is here. Other than the old and the weak, all 130 core family members are present." A pretty woman


    walked over and reported to Wei Chen.


    The woman was none other than the eldest daughter of the family, Wei Lu.


    Initially, Wei Chen was against bringing her here.


    Considering how dangerous it was going to be, there was no point endangering the girl, but she insisted.


    Hence, she became the only woman in the family to be present.


    "Good!" Wei Chen replied expressionlessly.


    He turned his head and asked in a deep voice, "Which one of you is the King of Yanjing, Mr Chu?¡±


    Wei Chen spoke in a resonant and powerful tone.


    In an instant, his voice could be heard throughout the estate.


    Ye Yu-Yan and Xu Lei felt worried.


    They knew that a fight was about to happen.


    "What King of Yanjing, Dad? He is just a lowly country bumpkin and a nobody, so you are being too kind by calling him Mr Chu.¡±


    Wei Luo was delighted knowing that his father was about to make a move on


    Ye Fan.


    He pointed somewhere. "Dad, Uncle Guang, that''s Ye Fan. He was the one who provoked the family and broke my legs. Dad,


    please seek revenge for me!"


    "Uncle Wei, please help us," begged Xu Mei-Feng as well.


    Xu Wen-Qing and the rest of the Xu family knelt and chimed in.


    "Yes, Mr Wei!"


    "That''s the so-called King of Yanjing!"


    ¡°Young Master Luo was injured by him!"


    ¡°He was the one who killed your men!"


    "He deserves to die!"


    In an instant, there was a furor as everyone implored the Wei family to kill Ye Fan.


    Wei Chen and the others nced into the crowd in the direction Wei Luo was pointing.


    His eyes finallynded on the young man.


    After a brief moment of shock, Wei Chen and the others started walking towards the young man.


    "Haha! It''s time for you to die. This


    time, let''s see what you gan dotSWei


    9 yg ue and looked


    a Is an as though he were a dead


    man. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It ends now. Your days as the King of Yanjing are over."


    Xu Wen-Qing shook his head as he smiled while the rest of the Xu family looked at Ye Fan pitifully.


    The atmosphere intensified as the Wei family approached Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yan clenched her fists tightly


    as Xu Lei''s palms brok gut in cold |


    swgetienneet tine and the


    others looked solemn. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere felt so oppressive that it was hard to breathe.


    Wei Chen finally appeared before Ye Fan.


    Just as everyone thought that a fight


    was about to break pt\ Wel


    king Geb nis knees with a dull


    thud. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Everyone was shocked when Wei Chen knelt.


    Xu Wen-Qing and the others were stunned.


    Wei Luo and Xu Mei-Feng''s faces froze.


    "What''s going on? Why did Dad suddenly kneel? Did he sprain his foot?"


    Wei Luo frowned perplexedly.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the others didn''t know what was going on either.


    However, the deputy head of the Wei family, Wei Luang, knelt with a thud too. Everyone was bbergasted.


    What the hell was going on?


    Yet another man stepped forward and knelt in front of Ye Fan reverently while everyone watched on in shock.


    After the three of them took the lead, there was a domino effect.


    In an instant, more people walked over and


    knelt before him.


    All the people who hade to Yanjing in those choppers ended up falling on both knees in front of Ye Fan.


    More than a hundred people were kneeling.


    They looked like devout followers bowing reverently to the young man as he sat and sipped tea with a smile.


    ¡°Mr Chu, we were blind to offend you. |, Wei Chen, head of the Wei family, have led the entire n here to beg for forgiveness!


    We are here to ept our punishment!" Wei Chen spoke up as the leader of the family after everyone knelt.


    Areverent voice reverberated through the air as Wei Chen kowtowed hard.


    He kowtowed with such force that the earth shook thrice.


    After Wei Chen kowtowed to Ye Fan, Wei Guang and the others followed suit. Their reverent voices echoed through the air. "Mr


    Chu, we are here to ept our punishment!"


    "Mr Chu, we are here to ept our punishment!"


    "Mr Chu, we are here to ept our punishment!"


    Asingle rock falling into the sea had left a tsunami in its wake.


    The two Wei family leaders led all core members of their n to kowtow Ye Fan respecifully with fear, as their reverent voices


    swiftly filled the air.


    It felt as though a storm had swept throughout the Xu estate.


    In an instant, everyone was dumbstruck.


    Wei Luo was stunned, and Xu Mei-Feng opened her eyes wide.


    The Xu family felt like their eyes were about to pop out from their sockets.


    Even Ye Yu-Yan and Xu Lei''s faces were filled with shock.


    The world went quiet.


    Only the Wei family''s fearful and respectful voices could be heard in the hall.


    "W-what IS going on?!"


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Xu Wen-Qing''s mind went nk.


    He thought Ye Fan would finally die when the Wei n turned up. He didn''t expect this shocking turn of events at all.


    Xu Wen-Qing turned ghastly pale just thinking about it.


    He stumbled a few steps before he finally lost bnce and fell on his butt.


    His family members hurriedly came over to help him up, but Xu Wen-Qing''s face was filled with despair.


    "We''re doomed, we''re doomed...our family is done for," sighed Xu Wen-Qing sadly.


    Ye Fan must be incredibly powerful if he could make the entire Wei n turn up to apologize.


    How could the Xu family pit themselves against Ye Fan if even the Wei family had failed?


    Moreover, the Xu family had already been defeated by Ye Fan at Yanqi Lake back then.


    Initially, the Xu family had hoped to defeat Ye Fan with the Wei n.


    But reality served them a good p in the face instead.


    The Xu family wasn''t alone. Wei Luo felt the same way.


    Wei Luo was the one who suffered the greatest shock after seeing this.


    He thought that Ye Fan was dead meat now that his entire family hade to support him.


    But now, it seemed like god had yed a huge prank on him.


    His father hadn''te with this huge entourage to avenge him. Instead, his father was here to apologize to Ye Fan.


    How was this possible?


    "No, this is impossible! Ye Fan Is just a farmer and a thug. He has no status or background and relies solely on brute strength.


    Why would the family bow to him? Dad, Uncle, get up, everyone! Why are you kneeling and apologizing? You should kill him! He


    deserves to die a thousand times!" Wei Luo red murderously at Ye Fan as he roared resentfully at his family.


    The moment Wei Luo finished his sentence, Wei Chen couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    He stood up to walk over and kicked Wei Luo to the ground.


    "Stupid boy! Shut up! Haven''t you caused enough trouble? Are you only going to stop after getting all of us killed?" Wei Chen


    was furious. He was dying to kick his


    stupid son to death.


    At this point in time, his stupid son still failed to figure out what was going on and was still speaking so rudely about Ye Fan


    Was he trying to make them die an even quicker death?


    ¡°Kneel this instant and apologize to Mr Chu!" Wei Chen kicked his son one more time and sent Wei Luo tumbling in front of Ye


    Fan.


    But Wei Luo surprisingly had quite the backbone.


    Even though all was lost, he gritted his teeth and roared stubbornly, "No, | won''t ept defeat! How could we? Why should we


    kneel to him? | am from an elite family. | graduated from the best college and earned my PhD when | was only 20 years old. |


    have extraordinarily good looks and am well-connected.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What about him? He is just from the countryside and probably hasn''t even gone to college. He can''tpare to me in terms of


    looks, knowledge or connections. How could | kneel to him? How could my entire family bow to him? He doesn''t deserve this


    respect. How could a lowly country bumpkin deserve this?¡±


    ¡°Damn you! How dare you say such things!! | have to beat you until you wake up!" Wei Chen was going insane with fear.


    Their family was already in grave danger after offending someone as important as Ye Fan.


    That was why he had led all the


    ae core Isa reatey\\


    ¡®peat tt patafe PAWS spare them


    iG apol


    ogized sincerely. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, his idiotic son was still shooting his mouth off.


    Every word that came out of his mouth was an insult to Ye Fan. He was really going to get the entire family killed at this rate.


    "| can''t ept defeat! | can''t...| won''t ept defeat! Over my dead body!" Wei


    Luo gritted his teeth and roared even after getting beaten up by his father so badly that blood filled his mouth.


    He was so angry that he seemed hysterical.


    Wei Luo had grown up a privileged man.


    He never had any regard for his peers all these years.


    Even the young men among Yanjing''s elite had to call him their older brother and senior reverently when they saw him.


    How could his father force him to kneel to a lowly fellow from the countryside?


    This had undoubtedly hurt Wei Luo''s pride and he simply couldn''t ept this.


    ¡°Over your dead body, you said? Fine! |, Wei Chen, never had a son like you!"


    Wei Chen was both horrified and furious. He was so angry with his rebellious son that he gnashed his teeth.


    Despite living his entire life as an intelligent man, he had ended up with an idiot for a son.


    Wei Chen picked up a chair in fury and flung it at Wei Luo.


    It seemed as though Wei Chen was about to ce righteousness above family loyalty.


    "Chen, don''t do it!"


    "Uncle, spare him!"


    Even though everyone tried to stop Wei Chen, it was futile.


    Just as Wei Chen was about to hit Wei Luo with a chair, Ye Fan finally broke his silence.


    ¡°Mr Wei, he is your only son, right? Can you really bear to beat him to death?" Ye Fan sipped tea as he smiled from his seat.


    His words sounded teasing.


    "Mr Chu, this unfilial son shouldn''t


    have treated you with disrespect.


    Even if he dies, he degetwes. Abe


    ged yoretrdulie ecause | didn''t


    discipline him well enough. | will beat


    him to death now to atone his sins,¡±


    said Wei Chen hurriedly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan waved his hand. "Forget it. |


    am a reasonable man. | don¡¯


    violence,¡± h Sick with Fait smile.


    ¡®aah een bat an eyelid despite


    saying something so incongruent


    with his personality. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Ye Yu-Yan and Xu Lei couldn''t help rolling their eyes when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    It was clear that no one bought the bullshit Ye Fan had just said.


    Wei Chen stopped beating up his son.


    However, Wei Chen was furious that his stupid son was still shouting in resentment.


    "Shut up, you bastard! Mr Chu was magnanimous enough to spare you. Hurry up and thank him!¡± scolded Wei Chen angrily.


    Wei Luo was unappreciative and kept roaring, "No, | refuse to ept defeat.


    How could a country bumpkin do this to us?¡±


    Wei Luo''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared indignantly.


    "You..."


    Wei Chen almost wanted to pass out in


    fury.


    Tong Shan and Qing Tan came in from outside. They reverently bowed and said to Ye Fan, "Dragon Master, we have ced the


    jade in the spots like you said."


    Ye Fan wasted no time while he waited for the Wei family to show up.


    He had asked Tong Shan and Qing Tan to take care of the jade.


    From the looks of it, everything was in order.


    "Thanks." Ye Fan nodded.


    Just as everyone started to wonder what Ye Fan was nning, the young man stood up slowly.


    He stood with his hands behind him as he smiled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He nced at the Wei family with his deep eyes until his eyesnded on the pathetic Wei Luo.


    ¡°Wei Luo, | told you not to judge me with your standards. | am not who you think | am, so the things you care about mean nothing


    to me. Background, status, education, and connections are minor to me," Ye Fan¡¯s deep voice rang in the halls.


    His burning voice and resounding words kept exploding in their ears.


    Even though he had only said a few words, he sounded absolutely domineering.


    Ye Fan''s words were so powerful that a lot of people did not even have the courage to look at him in the eye.


    He paused briefly, looked past Wei Luo, and suddenly nced at everyone in the room.


    His stern voice echoed, "I know that everyone who does not want to submit to me wants to know how | ended up so powerful


    despite my lousy background. How could | surpass all the elite families at such a young age? Okay! Since you want to know so


    badly, | will tell you! Today, | will show you how | managed to


    make everyone bow."


    Ye Fan hastily stepped on the ground and yelled, "Formation, rise!"


    BOOM...


    As though the god of spring was among them or a monarch had given his orders, gold light instantly soared into the air as


    though Ye Fan had summoned them.


    The entire Xu estate was covered with gold light, and it looked beautiful and amazing!


    The light swam like a gold dragon as it swelled and turned in the air to everyone''s shock.


    The gold light covered everything it passed.


    Everyone was soon surrounded by a sea of gold light.


    "Huh?" "W-what''s this?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wei Luo opened his eyes wide as Xu Mei-Feng''s eyes were filled with shock.


    The Xu family was so startled that their souls were about to depart their bodies.


    Even Xu Lei''s eyes were filled with shock when she saw Ye Fan''s amazing skills.


    Only Ye Fan stood with his hands behind him as gold dragons shot into the air and floated around him as though they were pets.


    The young man was bathed in gold light like a god.


    ¡°| can make heroes bow, and all enemies flee. The Lu and Xur families treat me like a god, Jiangbei fears me like a tiger, and


    even War God Castle can''t do anything to me. | was able to do it with pure strength and not my background. | have the strength


    to make people live or die. With one word, | can decide if everyone here lives or dies. That is the reason everyone submits to


    me.


    RUMBLE!


    Ye Fan''s resounding words left the earth and everyone''s hearts trembling like the rumbling of thunder.


    Everyone''s doubts instantly dissipated when they saw the young man bathed in gold light.


    Wei Luo was speechless with his mouth open and shock on his face.


    Everyone in the Xu family was dumbstruck with fear and regret in their eyes.


    Wei Luo and the others finally learned the truth.


    It was no wonder Ye Fan could attain such power and make heroes bow to him despite his humble beginnings.


    It was no wonder that he could enjoy such power and make the Wei family bow to him at such a young age.


    So this was the reason.


    "He certainly has reason to be


    unafraid of everyone in the w aiee


    since he as godeik¨¦ GdWers ike


    thidl'' W i Luo looked up as he


    slumped onto the ground. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He looked at the young man bathed in golden light as he shook his head and smiled.


    Regret and powerlessness flooded his heart.


    He had been defeated. He had been truly defeated this time!


    All these years, he was a proud man, but Ye Fanpletely crushed his pride.


    He used to think highly of himself, but Ye Fan probably treated him like a joke from the beginning.


    The Xu family was incapable of staying calm after Wei Luo copsed.


    Xu Wen-Qing knelt on the ground with a thud.


    The rest of the Xu family knelt one after another along with him.


    In the end, everyone in the yard knelt to Ye Fan except for Ye Yu-Yan and Xu Lei.


    "Mr Chu, the Xu family was blind for offending you. We deserve to die a thousand times. Please forgive us!"


    ¡°Mr Chu, please forgive us!"


    The Xu family were filled with terror as they bowed to Ye Fan.


    Their voices surged like waves as they crashed onto the earth.


    Despite how much they hated Ye Fan earlier, they were now humble before him.


    After witnessing Ye Fan¡¯s prowess, everyone in the Xu family had undoubtedly submitted to him.


    None of them dared to be disrespectful to him. All they felt was regret and terror.


    "Is this the Unrivalled Grandmaster''s


    true power? Is this the prowess of a


    pir of the nation? With one word, he


    can form formations anidtake Mat


    heyyants: No Worier our ancestors


    said that our family could stand for


    three centuries if we have a


    grandmaster. | once had doubts


    about it. Now | am a believer." Wei


    Chen sighed sadly while the Xu


    family knelt before Ye Fan. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The eldest daughter of the Wei family was in a daze for a long time as she looked at Ye Fan with astonishment in her eyes.


    In that instant, Wei Lu felt that no


    miracle in the worldpar


    seeing w at the youre man Was


    capabe of, and she would live with


    this thought in her heart for the rest


    of her life. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The young man had entered Yanjing to form Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation!

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    The secondary Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation wasplete the moment Ye Fan activated it.


    This defense formation used Yasakani Jade as a source of power and could go for miles.


    The secondary formations in Yanjing and Jingzhou stood on the East and the West to guard the main formation in Yunzhou.


    They were like faithful sentries guarding their king.


    Ye Fan wanted to make three formations. Yunzhou would be used for the main formation with two other secondary formations to


    support it.


    Perhaps the secondary formations couldn''tpare to the main one, but it was enough to protect them from most dangers.


    After Ye Fan showed them his true powers, the Xu and Wei families submitted entirely to him.


    Everyone knelt on the ground, begging for Ye Fan''s forgiveness.


    "Forgiveness?" sneered Ye Fan.


    ¡°Now you want forgiveness? Why didn''t it cross your mind when you attacked me?"


    Ye Fan''s cold voice rang in the halls once more.


    Everyone panicked and hung their heads without daring to say a word.


    Ye Fan ignored them and turned to leave.


    Xu Lei, Ye Yu-Yan, and the others left with Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t leave the Xu house. Instead, he took a stroll in the yard with Xu Lei.


    ¡°Fan, what was all that gold light earlier? It looked amazing. You are really incredible!"


    Agentle breeze swept through the yard.


    The flowers in the pond swayed from side to side.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei walked down the pavement in the yard slowly.


    Xu Lei didn''t look like the head of an elite family anymore.


    In front of Ye Fan, she was like a fangirl with admiration in her eyes.


    ¡°Lei, you won''t understand even if | tried to tell you. You just have to know that it is there for your protection. Remember, if you


    encounter any danger from now on, just run home. Unless the attackers are stronger than a supreme grandmaster, no one can


    touch you! However, there are limitations to the formation in Yanjing. If the enemy is too powerful and the formation can''t keep


    you safe, go to Mu-Cheng at Mount Yunding in Yunzhou. You will be safe if you hide there."


    The Xu estate had reverted to normal.


    After the formation was activated, it faded.


    The boundless gold light scattered as swiftly as it came and disappeared without a trace.


    Such formations couldn''t be active at all times and were only activated when their users when in danger.


    Ye Fan exined how to use the formation to Xu Lei.


    After Xu Lei heard what he said, she felt warm in her heart.


    Only this young man cared about her in the entire world.


    "Thanks for thinking about me, Fan." Xu Lei smiled brightly with bliss and joy in her eyes.


    Xu Lei¡¯s love for Ye Fan surged from her eyes.


    The more Xu Lei acted this way, the more worried Ye Fan became.


    All these years, Ye Fan rarely visited Xu Lei or even contacted her, so Xu Lei thought


    he was deliberately keeping a distance.


    In reality, Ye Fan was doing just that.


    He really hoped that Xu Lei could get over him and find someone to spend the rest of her life with.


    Ye Fan was keenly aware that he couldn''t give Xu Lei what she wanted.


    He was burdened with a mission.


    Even if he came back alive from Chu Sect, he couldn''t give Xu Lei what she wanted.


    The time had passed for that, and there was no turning back.


    Ye Fan couldn''t betray the girl waiting for him toe home in Yunzhou for the sake of Xu Lei.


    "Fan, what¡¯s on your mind? Why aren¡¯t you talking?" asked Xu Lei with a smile instantly when Ye Fan fell into a brief silence.


    Ye Fan shook his head gently as he smiled and replied, "Nothing. | was just thinking about finding you a man. You aren''t getting


    any younger, so you can''t stay single indefinitely. After all, you are a girl, so you need a shoulder to lean on. Although I can still


    protect you for now, | can''t do it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Xu Lei¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed.


    She was an understanding girl, so she continued to smile as she scoffed and joked, "Humph! So you find me troublesome now?


    Are you trying to marry me off so that you can have some peace and quiet?"


    "No, I¡¯m not." Ye Fan shrugged before he exined anxiously, "You are thest person that | would find a bother. | just think that


    it was time for you to have a family of your own. Humans are afraid of being alone, so you need a thoughtfulpanion. Since


    no one is keeping an eye out for you, | must do it." "Okay. I¡¯m waiting for you to help me find a man," said Xu Lei with a smile.


    "Tell me what''s your type.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Xu Lei slightly frowned as she contemted. "My man has to be better than you."


    "Huh? Then you will never end up married."


    ¡°Heehee!" Xu Lei was instantly tickled.


    ¡°Fan, you''re such a narcissist.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop joking and tell me what do you want in a partner? Does he have to be handsome, tall, and lean?"


    "I''m not joking. He has to be better than you."


    Ye Fan was instantly struck speechless and rolled his eyes at Xu Lei.


    No wonder she hadn''t dated anyone all these years. How could she find anyone with such high standards?


    "Then it looks like you''ll have to stay


    single." Ye Fan raised hi hard@rid\


    her hgaghharBetore e spoke


    tiently. He was clearly annoyed


    by her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, there was always a reason why people stayed single.


    Although Ye Fan was pissed off, Xu Lei chuckled nonstop and seemed delighted at making Ye Fan be speechless.


    "You terrible girl, you''ll only stop after


    you drive me up the wall, right? Never


    mind. Let me take you-qut for some


    funy After dale dori know when |


    wille back. | want to spend


    some time with you while | have the


    time." Ye Fan sighed powerlessly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Barely any women were capable of making Ye Fan helpless, and Xu Lei was certainly one of them.


    "Hmm? Where are you going? What


    do you have to do? Is it\dangerouist


    natty: eomitg back?¡± Xu Lei


    imaAme


    iately asked a string of


    questions anxiously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan didn''t tell Xu Lei the truth and just gave her some excuse.


    He nned on taking Xu Lei to visit some Yanjing tourist locations.


    He wanted to see the sights of his beloved country before he left and take the chance to hang out with the girl.


    "Why are they still here?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The moment Ye Fan stepped out of the door, he found that everyone was still kneeling outside.


    They were none other than the Wei and Xu families who had provoked Ye Fan previously.


    Even though Tong Shan had driven them out of the estate, they refused to leave and knelt at the entrance instead.


    Some passersby had gathered to look, so the Xu estate entrance was swarming with people and impassable.


    "Dragon Master, they said they''re going to kneel until you forgive them," reported Xue Ren-Yang.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Let them continue kneeling then. Bring the car over. | am taking Lei out."

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    VROOM!


    With a rumble of the car engine, Ye Fan drove off.


    Although the male lead had left, the repercussions of the storm had yet to dissipate.


    Someone finally recognized Wei Luo from the Wei family as the crowd increased in number.


    "Oh my! Aren¡¯t you Young Master Wei Luo? What happened? Why are you kneeling here? Why didn''t you tell me you were


    visiting? | would have set up a banquet to wee you."


    Ayoung man dressed in a suit seemed acquainted with Wei Luo.


    He hurriedly came over to ingratiate himself with Wei Luo.


    Wei Luo pushed him aside angrily, "Stay out of this. It''s none of your business." "How could it have nothing to do with me?


    We are friends, so | have to help," said the young man before he kicked the middle-aged man beside Wei Luo.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him up now. How can you make your master kneel for the mistakes youmitted?" spoke the


    young man impatiently. He clearly thought that the middle-aged man beside Wei Luo was a bodyguard.


    The moment he finished his sentence, the middle-aged man raised his head and stared at him threateningly.


    It was so scary that it sent chills down the young man''s back.


    "How dare you re at me? Why are you ring? Did | say something wrong? Hurry up and help your master up!"


    "I''m his father," said Wei Chen coldly.


    "What? You''re his father?" The young man instantlyughed.


    "If you are his father, then | am your father."


    "He really is my father," added Wei Luo.


    The young man''s expression fell. "Young Master Luo, you can''t crack jokes like this."


    "I''m not kidding. He is my father, Wei Chen. If you don''t believe me, ask my uncle. He is right next him," added Wei Luo.


    The young man dressed in the suit was so petrified that he plonked right onto the ground with a thud.


    He seemed as though he had seen a ghost.


    After all, Wei Luo was the heir to the Wei family.


    If the middle-aged man was truly Wei Luo¡¯s father, it meant that the head of the Wei family was kneeling before him.


    It was even more bizarre that Wei Luo¡¯s uncle was kneeling here too.


    Were all of these people behind them high ranking Wei family members?


    Just thinking about it made the young man lose his mind.


    The entire Wei family was kneeling here.


    Good heavens!


    What kind of immortal hadnded in Yanjing to cause this?


    "Be my guest. 1-1 won''t hold you back."


    Although the young man came from a well-to-do family, his was nothingpared to the Wei family.


    Also, it was clear that a family even more powerful than the Wei family was involved now.


    Since the gods were out fighting, mortals like them need to hide as far as they could.


    More and more people realized they were the Wei n as time passed.


    Before long, the incident swept through the capital''s elites like a storm.


    ¡°Hey! Have you heard? The Wei family got punished. They must have offended the wrong man. All of them are kneeling outside


    the Xu estate now."


    "The Wei family? Which one?"


    "Is there any other one? The one who remained the leader in Zhonghai for centuries."


    "What? The Wei family from Zhonghai? You mean the one that has been in power since ancient times?"


    "Oh my god! Anyone who is capable of making them bow like that must be very powerful."


    In a matter of days, the entire capital went berserk.


    Everyone''s tongues were wagging.


    Some important families didn''t even believe their ears at first and went to the residence to check it out.


    The elites couldn''t wrap their minds around this.


    The Wei family was one of the top three elite families in the country. Even though the Xu family was powerful, they couldn''t


    compare in history.


    In theory, the Xu family should be the ones kneeling outside and not the other way around.


    How could the mighty leader of Zhonghai bow to one puny Xu family?


    "Something must have happened. Just the Xu family alone is incapable of making them bow. Who did this?"


    The same doubts rose in everyone''s minds.


    More and more people crowded outside the Xu residence out of curiosity.


    Everyone wanted to find out who on earth managed to make the Wei family bow.


    In the Yanjing suburbs, far away from this furor, the Lu residence looked sad and forgotten.


    In the past, they used to be the second most powerful elite family in the capital. Countless guests knocked on their doors every


    day in their heyday.


    Ever since the crisis, the Lu family undoubtedly lost all of its former glory.


    Their n lost its cockiness and became particrly wary.


    Inside the study, the head of the family, Lu He, was perusing some documents when someone suddenly walked in to tell him


    about the incident.


    Lu He''s calmness was broken with a shock.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What? Wei Chen is in Yanjing? And he brought all the leaders of his family to kneel outside the Xu house?" Lu He was in shock.


    Lu He knew how powerful the Wei n was.


    At their prime, even his own family had to give in to them.


    He didn''t expect such a powerful family to do something as submissive as that.


    "Yes, Mr Lu. | reckon the Wei family must have provoked the Xu family," spected his subordinate.


    Lu He shook his head. "No,


    something doesn''t sound right. The


    Xu family isn''t powerfulenough Elen


    t xufilles arent good enough


    to make the Wei family bow to them.


    There must be some reason for this.


    Who did you say the head of the Xu


    family was?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Her name is Xu Lei. | heard she became Queen of Yanjing because she has the backing of the King of Yanjing, Mr Chu," replied


    his man.


    "Mr Chu?" Lu He contemted before he burst outughing.


    Lu He''sughter sounded bright and uninhibited.


    "Mr Lu, why are youughing?"


    "I''mughing at the Wei family for digging their own grave by provoking the monster."


    Lu He hadn''tughed so happily in a long time.


    Although he was gloating, he feltforted.


    After all, another n was about to join their ranks and be destroyed by the young man.


    "| have to share the joy. Get the head of the Xur family on the phone. Tell him that we are about to have a new brother to share in


    our suffering."


    Lu He''s brightughter echoed throughout the n.


    But while Lu He was talking to the


    Xur family, the King of Fels seve


    Sword Saint, a :


    Graihdrst¨¦r were having their usual


    meeting on Mount Van. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "King of Fighters, how''s Wu-Ya


    doing? He has already Ae Pom


    several d S witfrout he _ Did he


    ded in uch with you?" asked Sword


    Saint about Mo Wu-Ya. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A few days ago, they gave Mo Wu-Ya the order to go abroad and find out where the mysterious martial artists came from.


    They hadn''t heard back from Mo Wu-Ya since, so they were getting worried.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    "Yes, | did. | talked to him when he first got to Korea. He should be about done and on his way back,¡± replied the King of Fighters


    calmly when Sword Saint and the others asked.


    "Great! | was worried that something had happened to him." Sword Saint smiled.


    Mo Gu-Cheng waved his hand and said calmly, "Sword Saint, you were overthinking it. Don''t you know his skills best? What


    could possibly go wrong on this little trip? Don''t worry. Just sit back and wait for him to bring news."


    Mo Gu-Cheng looked proud of his son.


    Mo Wu-Ya was certainly worthy of this pride.


    All these years, plenty of supreme grandmasters had emerged in the country, but the Mo family was the first to have a father and


    son be supreme grandmasters, so they were making history.


    Although Mo Wu-Ya hadn''t received his


    title as a supreme grandmaster, it was just a matter of time.


    Also, a lot of people had already started calling him the Little King of Fighters.


    It was quite the honor for the Mo family to have two supreme grandmasters, so the King of Fighters and his boy certainly had the


    right to be proud.


    ¡°Haha! That''s true. He is an outstanding kid, so there is nothing to worry about." Sword Saint smiled and stopped probing about


    Mo Wu-Ya.


    "Fine. Let''s get back to business. | reckon you have already heard about what happened in Yanjing recently, right?"


    Sword Saint suddenly looked at the King of Fighters and Tang Hao solemnly.


    "Did something happen in the capitaltely?" the King of Fighters frowned.


    He had been spending his time cultivating at home, so he was clueless about the things outside.


    However, Tang Hao had gotten wind of this and turned to look at Sword Saint. "Are you talking about the incident involving the


    Xu and Wei families?¡±


    Sword Saint nodded and spoke in a calm tone, "That''s right. The Xu family aside, the Wei family is closely linked to the martial


    arts world even though they aren''t martial artists, so | received news about this the moment they arrived here. | didn''t think they


    were doing anything unusual, so | didn''t keep an eye on them. From the looks of it now, the Wei family seems to have offended


    someone."


    After all, even though the Wei family''s incident might seem like a big deal in the mundane circles, it was insignificant in the eyes


    of War God Castle.


    If the Wei family didn''t have ties with martial artists, War God Castle wouldn''t even have known anything about it.


    "The Wei family? Are you talking about the one from Zhonghai? That family is considered one of the most powerful elite families


    out there. What happened to


    them?¡±


    Mo Gu-Cheng naturally knew about the Wei family.


    The Mo family that was under his protection was the most powerful family in China, and the Wei family came in second.


    Back in the day, the old Wei patriarch would visit the Mo family during the Lunar New Year, so both ns were considered family


    friends from this perspective.


    "It seems you really don''t know what happened. Let me summarize it for you.¡± Sword Saint shared the news he had about the


    Wei family with Mo Gu-Cheng.


    The King of Fighters frowned and said in shock, "What? The entire Wei family came to Yanjing and kneeled before the Xu


    residence for three days in a row? How can that be? The Xu family is a family that''s on the decline, and even in their heyday,


    they weren''t on the same level as the Wei family. What has gotten into the head of the Wei family? Why would he lower himself


    and kneel to the Xu family?"


    His words were filled with disbelief.


    Tang Hao shook his head and smiled. "Who knows?¡±


    "It does certainly sound strange," said Sword Saint with a smile. "| already sent someone to find out. I''m sure there is a good


    reason for this. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the Wei family would fear a tiny Xu family."


    The King of Fighters nodded in agreement with Sword Saint.


    Athought crossed his mind, and he instantly spected, "Do you think this has anything to do with the kid from Jiangdong?


    Otherwise, why would this happen just when he is in town?"


    "Impossible." Although the King of Fighters did not say who it was, Tang Hao and the others knew who he was referring to, so


    Tang Hao swiftly retorted.


    "Ye Fan said he is here to visit friends and is probably getting ready to leave now. | asked him several times, and he promised


    me not to make trouble, so you are overthinking it. Although Ye Fan is arrogant, he is no troublemaker. He did what he did in


    Jiangbei because the Lv family started it.¡±


    Tang Hao spoke confidently and was certain Ye Fan had nothing to do with this.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph! | sure hope so. Or else, we have to teach the kid a lesson,¡± roared the King of Fighters coldly.


    The man Sword Saint had sent to investigate the matter came back while they chatted.


    "How did it go? What did you find out?" asked Sword Saint.


    The man shook his head. "We waited outside the Xu residence for two days but didn''t get to see the man the Wei family was


    bowing to. However, we found something interesting when we investigated the Xu family." "What is it?" Tang Hao wanted to


    know.


    The man continued, "As | understand, the head of the Xu family is Xu Lei. She controls the Xu family and is the president of


    Yanjing Chamber of Commerce at a young age because she has the backing of a man called Mr Chu."


    "Mr Chu? Is there such a person in Yanjing?" asked Mo Gu-Cheng quizzically.


    The investigator nodded. "Well, this


    Mr Chu showed up in the circles a


    few years ago and has total control


    of Yanjing''smerge| and ¨¦vehthe


    Xupanel KUcbdS have submitted to


    him. He is known as the King of


    Yanjing in the mundane circles and is


    quite well-known. After | learned of


    this, | carried on investigating him


    and surprisingly found out that Mr


    Chu isn''t from Yanjing. Instead, he''s


    from Jiangdong." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    PFFTT!


    Tang Hao and Mo Gu-Cheng were having tea when their subordinate reported his findings.


    The moment they heard the word


    ¡®Jiangdong¡¯, tea sprayed from their mouths in unison.


    ¡°What did you just say? Jiangdong? The King of Yanjing is the same Mr Chu from Jiangdong?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes nearly popped out from their sockets.


    They were well-acquainted with Mr Chu from Jiangdong.


    After all, they had already


    investigated Ye Fan thorouathycwirien


    t God of wat veddrhmended for Ye


    Fah to be given a title. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hence, they had a deep impression of this name.


    "Don''t tell me Ye Fan was behind this? Didn''t that kid promise not to make trouble?" said Tang Hao angrily.


    Tang Hao had just assured them that this had nothing to do with Ye Fan, so it was a real p in the face.


    "Humph! | just knew it! He brings


    trouble everywhere he goes! He''s


    impossible to teach and terribl mM


    ie)


    reckless! Don''ttyte gtdfom¨¦et


    tine: Hato teach him a lesson so


    that he will realize that Yanjing isn''t


    his territory and he can''t mess


    around here!" the King of Fighters


    mmed the table as he stood up


    and headed over to the Xu house.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, someone slowly appeared at the foot of Mount Yan before the King of Fighters managed to leave.


    Aresounding voice rang throughout Mount Yan.


    "Is the King of Fighters home? Please sign for your package!"

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    RUMBLE!


    Athunderous voice reverberated throughout the atmosphere and left Mount Van shaking.


    The King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao were so startled that they stood up.


    "Can you sense this power?"


    "Is it a supreme grandmaster?"


    Sword Saint and others instantly looked solemn.


    They dashed out to look for the owner of the voice.


    However, he was long gone by the time they arrived at the foot of Mount Van.


    Only a wooden box roughly the size of a coffiny on the ground quietly.


    ¡°He couldn''t have gone far." "Let''s give chase."


    The King of Fighters and the others didn''t open the wooden box right away. Instead, they split up and went running after the


    culprit.


    An hourter, the King of Fighters and the others returned to the foot of Mount Van.


    "Did you catch him?" Everyone asked each other after they came back.


    But they all shook their heads in response.


    "| ran for hundreds of kilometers but didn''t find anyone suspicious. If God of War were around, there was no way he could


    escape considering how fast and alert he is," sighed Tang Hao somewhat angrily.


    Mount Van was the holy ground of the Chinese martial arts circles, so they naturally felt that someone had challenged their


    authority.


    ¡°Never mind. He probably doesn''t mean any harm and is just here to deliver a package," said Sword Saint rather calmly.


    After all, he hadn''t sensed any evil intent


    from the man.


    Also, the man had sounded calm and didn¡¯t seem to have anything against them.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao looked at the huge package beside their feet. They looked at the King of Fighters in unison and


    asked, "Did you order something?"


    Mo Gu-Cheng looked lost. "No, | didn¡¯t. | never shop online. Also, | didn¡¯t buy anything recently."


    "That''s odd. If this isn''t your package, why did he ask for you to sign for it?" Tang Hao felt puzzled about it.


    Although they hadn''t seen the man, judging from how powerful his shout was, he was certainly a supreme grandmaster!


    It sounded mindboggling for a supreme grandmaster to work as a courier.


    Also, the recipient of the package was clueless about it.


    ¡°How would | know?" the King of Fighters shrugged before he continued, "Perhaps someone is trying to harm me. God knows


    what''s in the box."


    The King of Fighters kicked the box as he spoke and sent it flying.


    He wondered what was in the mysterious package.


    The wooden box broke into smithereens with a bang.


    Judging from the sound, the King of Fighters didn''t hold back.


    The wooden boxypletely shattered two meters away from them.


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard as the wooden box split apart.


    It was apanied by an agonizing howl.


    ¡°AHHH!¡±


    An agonizing scream came as a silhouette flew out from the battered box to fly a thousand meters away before itnded in the


    forest and went out of sight.


    The King of Fighters and the others were stunned.


    Tang Hao was especially caught by surprise. He nced into the distance before looking at the King of Fighters and asking


    quizzically, "Was that...a man?"


    The King of Fighters nodded. "I think so. It seems | was right. Someone is trying to send a Trojan horse to me. The man must


    have been hiding in the box and waiting to assassinate me. Fortunately, | outsmarted him and got to him first. Not even a


    supreme grandmaster could have survived that kick of mine."


    The King of Fighters stood with his hands behind him as he spoke proudly.


    Tang Haoughed and gave the King of Fighters a thumbs up. "You a genius. That possibility hadn''t crossed my mind."


    Then he said, "Let''s go check it out. | want to see who had the guts to hide in a wooden box to assassinate the King of


    Fighters.¡±


    The King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao headed to the forest in search of a corpse.


    Supreme grandmasters had keen senses, so they found the man in no time.


    "Huh? He''s actually still alive? Why didn''t he die after taking on the King of Fighters¡¯ kick?"


    Tang Hao and the others could already hear the man moaning in pain before they went far.


    ¡°Humph, he just got lucky." The King of Fighters looked angry.


    Despite being a mighty supreme grandmaster, he had been incapable of kicking the assassin to death.


    The King of Fighters undoubtedly felt embarrassed by the mishap, so he got ready to deliver another kick.


    "Don''t kill him. We have to keep him alive


    to question him."


    Sword Saint hurriedly stopped him.


    After they went closer, they detected something amiss.


    The King of Fighters was the first to notice this.


    However, he did not say anything.


    Tang Hao candidly said, "Hey! Don''t you think this guy looks familiar from behind? King of Fighters, doesn''t he look like your


    boy?"


    The man was curled up on the ground as he convulsed slightly.


    Sword Saint and the others could only see his back and not his face.


    Just by looking at him from behind, Tang Hao and the others started to feel suspicious.


    "Nonsense!" shouted Mo Gu-Cheng angrily. "My son is so talented and strong.


    How could he end up being sent to


    me in a parcel? Ane fren


    apenas be Sdt''to get me! | will


    aughter him now!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters¡¯ deep voice was furious and he strode over briskly.


    "Did you have to throw a temper? |


    was just making an observation."


    Tang Hao shook hi g head.and Siiled


    sly\a3 felon a the King of


    Fighters march past him. He quickly


    ran after the King of Fighters, afraid


    that thetter would kill the intruder


    in a fit of rage. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    BAM!


    Sure enough, the moment the King of


    Fighters TAC Gees a


    na herkidBed Mirh ard again


    without even looking. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tell me! Who are you? Who sent you here to kill me?" shouted the King of Fighters furiously.


    The man rolled on the ground several times before he coughed more blood.


    The man stubbornly raised his head using thest of his breath and whispered indignantly, "D-dad, it''s me, Wu-Ya!"


    BAM!


    That was thest of Mo Wu-Ya''s energy. He copsed after saying those words.


    The moment Mo Wu-Ya fell, everything went quiet.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao were both stunned.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mo Gu-Cheng stared with his eyes wide as though he had been struck by lightning.


    Their eyes nearly popped from their sockets.


    In an instant, all three of them were stunned.


    Mo Gu-Cheng was especially shocked. His eyes were bloodshot and he felt as though his heart was bleeding.


    No one knew how he felt like now, given


    what he had done to his own son.


    Was it regret?


    Was it self-me?


    Or was it guilt?


    Mo Gu-Cheng never imagined the person inside the parcel would really turn out to be his own son.


    And he had almost killed his own son.


    ¡°My son!" the King of Fighters¡¯ shout echoed loudly after a long silence.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    Mo Gu-Cheng ran over like a mad man and embraced his son with indescribable sadness.


    "Wu-Ya, what happened? Wake up! It''s my fault! It was all my fault! How did you end up in a parcel?" Mo Gu-Cheng''s words


    were filled with self-me and sorrow.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao had alreadyposed themselves after their initial shock and hurriedly ran over to advise the King of


    Fighters.


    "Now is not the time to be sad.¡±


    "We have to check his injuries first and see if he can be saved."


    Sword Saint¡¯s words reminded the King of Fighters about his priority now. He replied, "You''re right. We have to treat him first!


    Let''s treat him first!"


    Half an hourter, Sword Saint and the others arrived back at War God Castle.


    A badly injured Mo Wu-Yay on the bed. Sword Saint had just examined his injuries and gave him medicine before he left.


    The King of Fighters was waiting outside and came over to ask anxiously, "Sword Saint, how is he? Is there any hope for him?"


    "This is really..." Sword Saint looked worried as he shook his head. "Don''t you think you kicked him too hard? If Wu-Ya didn''t


    have a strong foundation, even the best of doctors wouldn''t have been able to save him. Fortunately, | have stabilized his


    condition, so his life is not in danger at the moment. However, he is critically injured, and his breathing is weak, so | don''t know if


    he will eventually survive. The next seven days are crucial. If he makes it, he will survive the crisis. In the meantime, take good


    care of him."


    Sword Saint sighed and patted the King of Fighters¡¯ shoulder.


    He wanted to say more but ended up just sighing and told Mo Gu-Cheng to take care of his son before he left.


    Tang Hao sighed as well. He patted the King of Fighters on the shoulder too and left.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao clearly didn''t know what else to say about Mo Gu-Cheng''s actions.


    He had nearly killed his biological son.


    If Mo Wu-Ya failed to survive, this would go down in history as the biggest joke.


    "King of Fighters was really...Sigh! | don''t know what to say about it. | said the man looked like Wu-Ya from behind when | saw


    him, but he didn''t believe me and even scolded me. Look what happened in the end?" Tang Hao spoke sadly on their way back.


    Since they had watched Mo Wu-Ya grow up, Sword Saint and Tang Hao felt bad that he got beaten to a pulp by his father.


    If it were anyone else, they could help Mo Wu-Ya seek revenge.


    However, they couldn''t even do that now.


    ¡°Enough. Now that things havee to this, it is all toote to say anything. Don''t talk about it anymore. King of Fighters feels


    bad as it is. We have to investigate what happened to Wu-Ya. Someone was clearly out to get the King of Fighters.¡±


    Sword Saint frowned. He was already starting to think about who was behind it.


    "| will investigate the matter and find the culprit to seek justice for Wu-Ya," said Tang Hao angrily.


    However, Sword Saint shook his head. "There is no hurry. Based on my instincts, | don''t think the culprit meant any harm.


    Otherwise, he would have sent Wu-Ya''s dead body instead. You should go to Yanjing and settle the crisis there now. Why don''t


    you head over to the Xu residence and do your best to make Ye Fan leave the city? However, be careful of how you get it done


    and try to be more tactful. Don''t follow in the King of Fighters¡¯ footsteps.¡±


    "Okay," said Tang Hao sinctly before he left.


    Despite Mo Gu-Cheng''s ims to teach Ye Fan a lesson, he was too preupied with his son now. He only wanted to stay by


    Mo Wu-Ya''s side and make up for his actions.


    Meanwhile, the weather and scenery were perfect at Yanqi Lake.


    It was early spring.


    Although winter had just finished, the greenery by thekeside had alreadye back to life.


    Asingle boat floated on the vastke.


    Alean young man and a mesmerizing young woman stood quietly on the boat.


    The young man stood on the boat with his hands behind him while the beautiful woman smiled.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Fan, do you remember how you turned the tables on your enemies here? You singlehandedly trampled over Yanjing. You were


    as dazzling as the stars.¡± Xu Lei beamed


    with smiling eyes as she reminisced.


    Ye Fan had been hanging out with Xu Lei the past few days.


    They visited mountains and rivers and went to almost every tourist location in the capital.


    Ye Fan wanted to take Xu Lei home after visiting these ces, but she insisted oning to Yanqi Lake again.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t know why Xu Lei wanted toe here, he did as she wished.


    "Am | no longer dazzling now?" asked Ye Fan as he lowered his head and smiled at the young woman.


    Xu Lei chuckled out loud. ¡®Tm not sure if you are as dazzling as before, but your skin is still just as thick."


    ¡°Alright Lei, we have already been out for days, and it''s time we return. Otherwise, your rtives will think that | abducted their


    leader."


    Another day wasing to an end as the sun set in the background while Ye Fan and Xu Lei made their way home.


    Meanwhile, outside the Xu estate.


    The Wei family had continued to kneel with Wei Chen as their lead, so it was no surprise that the Xu family was doing the same.


    Since Xu Wen-Qing was old and weak, he was sent to the hospital after kneeling for two days.


    Even then, hundreds of people were still kneeling at the gates of the estate.


    The crowd around them had gotten even bigger.


    There were so many people out there that the streets were jammed.


    Everyone in the crowd was gossiping curiously.


    Since it was a holiday, a lot of Yanjing


    University students came outtoyi\


    iis Tre yportent ttey saw the


    ement, they came swarming


    over for a look. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Nannan, look at the crowd."


    "Check that out."


    "Can you cheer up?"


    "It has been over a year, but you are still so depressed."


    "It''s just a man, right?"


    ¡°Forget about him. Considering how pretty you are, | am sure you can find someone far better than him!"


    A few young girls looked curiously into the distance as they chatted.


    All of them were young and beautiful.


    The young woman dressed in a


    yellow jacket was so styaning thata


    lot of canta turtetidck She had


    a''sad look on her face. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If Ye Fan were around, he would have


    recognized this stunnin irltight |


    supe cHreeestione Sther than Chen


    Ae¡¯s daughter, Chen Nan. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ever since Chen Ao was sent away, Ye Fan cut all ties with the Chen family.


    Also, Chen Nan felt so guilty about what her father did that she did not have the cheek to call Ye Fan.


    They used to be such close friends, but they had to severe ties.


    No one knew how bad Chen Nan felt all this time.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Chen Nan had spent the entire year feeling depressed.


    She wasn''t interested in doing anything.


    She used to be such a radiant and lively spirit, but everything seemed to have been sucked out of her.


    Every day, she went about her sses and ate like a zombie without the slightest light in her eyes.


    In everyone''s view, Chen Nan looked like she had just broken up with her lover.


    Hence, Chen Nan¡¯s roommates forced her to go out for some fun over the holiday.


    They were worried that Chen Nan might slump into a depression otherwise.


    Despite their words of constion, Chen Nan shook her head andughed sadly. "A better man? | doubt | will find someone


    better than him in my life." "Hey! Can you snap out of it?" Her friend instantly put her hand on her forehead and felt angry. "The


    last thing you need in China are men. There are better fish, but you have yet to see them. Trust me. If youe out more and


    meet more people, I''m sure you can find someone better in less than three months,¡± Wang Ying-Ying spoke to Chen Nan


    disappointedly.


    Wang Ying-Ying was the girl in charge of their hostel.


    She was the oldest of the lot, had good grades and was very responsible. Chen Nan and the others called her their big sister.


    ¡°Exactly, Nannan! It was his loss to lose you. Why beat yourself up over it? Get over it and stop living in the past. You deserve


    someone better and should start living for yourself," encouraged another one of Chen Nan''s friends.


    Chen Nan said nothing and kept her head lowered.


    ¡°Look at that. The willows by the roadside are starting to turn green. Winter is over, and spring is here. An entire year has


    passed. If you keep getting depressed and wasting time, you would have let yourself down? How can you answer to your


    parents, who have high hopes for you? We brought you out in the hope that you can forget about him quickly and have a life,¡±


    continued Wang Ying-Ying with concern and optimism.


    Chen Nan remained silent, but she raised her head like Wang Ying-Ying said and looked around.


    The frozen river had thawed and started on its course.


    Green buds had started to grow from withered trees, and the breeze felt slightly warm.


    "Spring is really here." Chen Nan raised her head and looked at the bright sunlight, and her heart started to melt.


    In the end, Chen Nan seemed to have finally let it go. She clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip before she said with resolution,


    "You are right. | should let him go and forget him. We now belong in two different worlds. Since we are destined to be on different


    paths, why should | keep thinking about him? If | hurt myself, | would hurt my family. | shall wipe all traces of you from my life


    from now on. | will throw away all your photos, gifts and all ourmon friends from today onwards. A year has passed, so it''s


    time | move on. Ye Fan, | will stop thinking about you from now on!"


    Chen Nan spoke with determination as she clenched her fists.


    She even shouted towards the sky as though she was bidding her love farewell.


    The moment Chen Nan decided to let it go, she felt like a weight on her heart had lifted.


    It felt as though the stone on her heart for years had gone away.


    "That¡¯s the spirit! That''s more like our adorable fairy from the Finance faculty! It¡¯s just a guy. | promise you will meet someone


    better." Wang Ying-Ying and Chen Nan both smiled.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    All three of them smiled.


    ¡°Okay! Since you are over him, let''s go find out what''s going on up ahead.¡±


    After they helped Chen Nan resolve her frustrations, the three of them went into the crowd excitedly to see what was going on.


    "Uncle, can you tell us what happened?"


    "Why are there so many people here?"


    ¡°Also, why are they kneeling?"


    ¡°Are they in mourning because someone died?"


    The three girls asked the people around them as they looked in front.


    ¡°Haven''t you heard? It is quite the news. | heard that the Wei family has offended someone, so their entire n is here to


    apologize and beg for forgiveness."


    "The Wei family? Are they important folks?¡±


    "That goes without saying. Have you heard of the top four elite families of Yanjing? Besides the Mo family, the remaining three,


    the Lu, Xu, and Xur familiesbined can''tpare to the Wei family from Zhonghai. Their n has held power for over two


    centuries. Of course they are important."


    ¡°Are they that powerful?"


    The three girls were stunned since they were inexperiencedsses.


    Although they knew nothing about the Wei n, they had heard about the Lu, Xur, and Xu families.


    Chen Nan could still remember how two young men from these families had caused so much trouble in Jiangdong. Her father


    ended up breaking away from Ye Fan because he had feared their power.


    All this time, Chen Nan felt that the Lu and Xur families were the biggest ns in the country, but now an even more powerful


    Wei n had turned up.


    "Gosh, how powerful could the man they offended be? He even makes the entire Wei family kneel before him."


    Chen Nan, Wang Ying-Ying, and Su Mu-Mu were all stunned. A look of curiosity and shock rose in their eyes.


    "What did | say? | told you there are


    always better men out there. Isn''t


    there one right before opeevestAbh?


    Isn\t-thermnan Witvdef¨¦ated the Wei


    family more powerful than your


    man?" Wang Ying-Ying eximed in


    shock before she smiled at Chen


    Nan. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Nan nodded. "He is. If the Wei


    family is that powertyh payonsalhe)


    Ig gapaiyle\at making them bow is


    truly extraordinary." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now do you think you won''t meet anyone as outstanding as him?" Wang Ying-Yingughed as she spoke.


    All three of them decided to stick around and wait.


    They wanted to see who had managed to make the Wei family bow here in


    submission.


    The crowd around them also wanted to know desperately.


    Everyone wanted to see who on earth this immortal was!


    Just as everyone waited, a middle-aged man suddenly emerged from the crowd.


    His eyes were filled with displeasure as he witnessed the sight before he strode into the Xu family estate.


    However, the moment he reached the door, Tong Shan and Qing Tan tried to stop him.


    "You two aren''t even grandmasters.


    How dare you stop me? I''m in a bad


    mood, so you pertaigatant aay"


    way Orelse) doles ame me for


    beating you up even if you work for


    that kid!" said Tang Hao furiously


    with coldness in his eyes. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "My apologies. May | ask who you are?" asked Tong Shan deeply.


    "You aren''t fit to know my name. Get out of my way this instant!¡± shouted Tang Hao angrily once more.


    Just as they were about to fight, Ye Yu-Yan hurried out of the estate.


    She hurriedly stopped Tong Shan and Qing Tan before she smiled and apologized to Tang Hao.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Ye Yu-Yan had seen this man before.


    Tang Hao came with some men to ask Ye Fan not to make trouble in Yanjing when they first arrived.


    Hence, Ye Yu-Yan knew who this powerful and important the man was.


    Ye Yu-Yan had doubts whether her cousin was capable of fighting the man, let alone Tong Shan and Qing Tan.


    After all, this man felt far more mature than Ye Fan.


    She could sense his strength just by standing in front of him.


    Now that he was at the Xu residence, Ye Yu-Yan naturally treated Tang Hao with courtesy and invited him in.


    "Where is Ye Fan? Get him toe out. | want to ask him if this is his idea of visiting rtives and not making trouble. Dozens of


    choppersnded, and the Wei and Xu families bowed to him. Yanjing has been sent into chaos because of him.


    Good lord! Even the emperor of ancient times couldn''t pull this off. Isn''t he impressive?" Tang Hao lost the patience to even stay


    seated as he demanded to see Ye Fan.


    Ye Yu-Yan smiled sadly and said, "My cousin has gone out."


    "Gone out? When did he leave? Where did he go? Are you just making up excuses?" shouted Tang Hao sternly as he red at


    her.


    Ye Yu-Yan hurriedly exined, "I''m not making an excuse. My cousin left three days ago. | think he went on holiday with Miss


    Xu. He came to Yanjing to visit his rtives, so it makes sense for him to go on a break."


    Tang Hao''s eyes instantly widened when he heard what Ye Yu-Yan said.


    ¡°What did you just say? He''s gone out to have fun with a girl? There are so many people kneeling outside, the city has been in


    chaos for days, and all eyes are on him, but he''s gone on a date?!"


    Tang Hao almost passed out in anger when he found out where Ye Fan had gone.


    "Contact him this instant and tell him Heavenly Grandmaster from War God Castle is waiting for him at the Xu residence. He can


    decide whether he wants toe," said Tang Hao furiously in a stern tone.


    He was clearly furious with Ye Fan''s actions.


    Tang Hao had reminded Ye Fan so many times to keep a low profile and stay out of trouble.


    Yanjing wasn''t like Jiangdong. This was the capital and the holynd of martial arts, therefore, many nations were watching each


    and every movement within this city.


    The tiniest incident here could get blown out of proportion by global media and cause damage to the country''s reputation.


    Ye Fan had assured Tang Hao that he would stay out of trouble, and Tang Hao had bought it.


    In hindsight, he was a fool to have believed Ye Fan''s bullshit.


    He should have taken the King of Fighters¡¯ advice and told Ye Fan to leave Yanjing. Then things wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    ¡°My cousin doesn''t usually carry a phone," said Ye Yu-Yan awkwardly to Tang Hao.


    "You..." Tang Hao was so angry that his face was livid. "Fine. If he is uncontactable, | will wait for him here. | want to see how


    long he can keep me waiting here for."


    Tang Hao wasn¡¯t going to leave without seeing him, so he decided to wait here.


    Shortly after Tang Hao''s arrival, two other guests turned up.


    ¡°Excuse me! The heads of the Lu and Xur families, Lu He and Xur Hai-Sheng, would like to pay respects to..."


    Two men dressed in suits stood outside the estate and bowed reverently.


    Their resounding and respectful voices echoed throughout the atmosphere.


    In an instant, the crowd outside went into amotion again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even the Lu and Xur families are here to pay their respects.¡±


    "Oh my!"


    "Who on earth is in there?¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to make all these leaders of Yanjinge to pay obeisance to him?"


    The crowd went into an uproar and everyone was terribly curious about who the man was.


    Wei Chen and Wei Guang frowned as they knelt outside the residence without daring to raise their heads.


    "Damn it! Those old geezers are here too?! Haven''t they be cowards and refused to leave their homes for ages? Are they


    here tough at us?" said Wei Luang softly as he looked at the men.


    Wei Chen calmed him down, "Never mind. Just ignore them and wait calmly. Mr Chu should be back soon."


    Lu He and Xur Hai-Sheng were led into the estate as Wei Chen spoke.


    "Sorry. My cousin isn''t around. If you want to see him, pleasee another day," said Ye Yu-Yan apologetically.


    "It''s fine. We have plenty of time to wait."


    "We should have visited Mr Chu in Jiangdong ages ago, but we were worried about disturbing him."


    ¡°Now that Mr Chu is in town, we should pay our respects to apologize for what we did back in the day."


    Lu He and Xur Hai-Sheng spoke courteously.


    Ye Yu-Yanughed gently. "Okay then, be my guest."


    There were people waiting for Ye Fan both inside and outside.


    Tang Hao and the others were waiting for Ye Fan while the crowd outside wanted to find out who he was.


    Time passed slowly.


    Before long, the sun set in the background and the twilight left the sky dusky.


    Chen Nan and the others were a little tired of waiting and wanted to leave.


    The rest of the crowd were shaking their heads in disappointment.


    "Sigh! It seems we won''t get to see this big shot today."


    "| wonder when he wille back. It is already the third day, and we have waited until the flowers have wilted." "Why the


    impatience? Do you see those people kneeling there losing their patience like you?"


    The crowd outside started to gripe.


    Chen Nan and the others wanted to leave.


    "Sigh! That was such a disappointment. | thought | would get to see a real big shot this time. From the looks of it now, we are not


    destined to meet. Let''s head back." They had already been out all day, and they had sses the next day, so Wang Ying-Ying


    suggested that they leave.


    The instant the girls turned to leave, the sound of an engine could be heard.


    The deep rumble of an engine howled like a wild beast.


    "Is he back?"


    "Quickly now!"


    ¡°Let''s go over and wee him."


    Xue Ren-Yang and the others spotted Ye Fan''s car first while everyone eximed in


    shock.


    Everyone headed over excitedly to wee him.


    Meanwhile, the Wei and Xu ns that


    were kneeling outsi ethe re


    t dhtorkteel IRIS direction.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Hao, Lu He, and Xur Hai-Sheng


    also strode cece


    whenahen bead e was back. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    From the looks of it, the man everyone had been waiting for was finally back.


    Countless eyes turned to look in the other direction of the car in unison.


    In the distance, a ck off-road vehicle rumbled like a beast as it drove right over.


    "Get out of the way!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Don''t block the way!"


    Xue Ren-Yang led over a hundred men to clear the path quickly.


    The car finally stopped.


    Xue Ren-Yang led the men to stand on both sides and bowed reverently, "Wee back, Dragon Master!"


    ¡°Wee back, Dragon Master!"


    A young man and a stunning en


    woman got off the capsigwiycss)


    pegpleypaidrespects to them as the


    crowd watched on. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The instant the young man appeared, the Wei family kowtowed to him.


    The heads of the Lu and Xur families also weed him.


    The world fell silent.


    The bright sun couldn''tpare to how dazzling the young man was.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    The crowd surged outside the Xu estate as they watched a young man and a young woman get off the car and walk over.


    Wei Chen kowtowed. "The Wei family deserves to die a thousand times. Please forgive us, Mr Chu!"


    The Xu family also bowed and said, "Please forgive us, Mr Chu!"


    Lu He and Xur Hai-Sheng, who were waiting in the hall, also paid obeisance apologetically, "Mr Chu, we are here to ask for


    forgiveness!"


    Everyone bowed to Ye Fan reverently as they looked at him in admiration.


    However, Ye Fan was unmoved by their waves of apology.


    His face waspletely expressionless.


    All these rich and powerful people were nothing in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    ¡°Heavens! Is this the man whom all these elite families are bowing to?"


    "Lisn''t he a little too young? He must be 20 at best. Shouldn''t he be in college?"


    The crowd outside went crazy when they saw Ye Fan.


    They thought that the man who could make all these elite families submit must be some man in his 40s at least. But he turned


    out to be shockingly young.


    ¡°Wow! Hannan, Yingying, look! He is so young that it feels as though he is around our age. There is certainly talent among the


    young. Oh no! | think | have a crush on him. | have no immunity against outstanding men like him."


    Just as everyone reeled in shock at Ye Fan''s young age, Chen Nan''s friend, Su Mu-Mu, had fallen for the young manpletely


    and her eyes were filled with admiration.


    What kind of men was the most charming?


    He didn''t need to be good-looking or rich. He just needed to be truly outstanding.


    Their powerful aura was capable of sweeping any woman off her feet.


    Su Mu-Mu and even the typically independent Wang Ming-Ming, couldn''t help being smitten by him.


    Their faces blushed crimson as they spoke with exhration.


    "Talented men are always the most attractive!"


    ¡°Nannan, see what | mean by there are better fish out there?"


    "No matter how good your Fan is, can hepare to this guy?"


    "He might have power in a tiny ce like Jiangdong, but this Mr Chu is the most powerful man in the country."


    "The Wei n and all the Yanjing elite havee to bow to him!"


    "If any one of us can win his heart, we can die without regrets."


    Wang Ying-Ying and Su Mu-Mu kept speaking in excitement as they praised the young man before them and belittled the man


    Chen Nan loved.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren''t you talking, Nannan? Seriously, that Fan can''tpare to this man, so you should give up already. There are


    plenty offish in the sea. Considering how pretty and smart you are, you deserve better." Wang Ying-Ying suddenly noticed Chen


    Nan¡¯s silence the moment this man appeared.


    She turned to look at Chen Nan curiously.


    The moment she turned, she saw Chen Nan crying.


    ¡°Nannan, what happened?"


    "Why are you suddenly crying?"


    "Did you get startled by Mr Chu''s presence?"


    Su Mu-Mu and Wang Ying-Ying were rmed to see Chen Nan cry and didn''t know what had gotten into her.


    However, Chen Nan said nothing as she looked at the familiar silhouette from behind with tears in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help sobbing sadly.


    "You are scaring me. What has gotten into you?" Wang Ying-Ying was even more worried.


    Chen Nan was finally incapable of staying quiet and wailed out loud.


    "That¡¯s him! That''s Fan! That¡¯s my Fan!¡±


    What?


    "You mean...you mean...that¡¯s the young man from Jiangdong that you have a secret crush on?¡±


    Chen Nan''s words were a bolt from the blue.


    Su Mu-Mu and Wang Ying-Ying were stunned as they opened their eyes wide and stared at Chen Nan in disbelief.


    They would never have thought Chen Nan¡¯s


    crush would be someone this extraordinary.


    He was the leader of Jiangdong and the entire country.


    In that instant, Wang Ying-Ying and Su Mu-Mu finally realized why Chen Nan had such a hard time getting over him.


    She had seen the oceans, and so the rivers no longer drew her attention. She had seen the heavenly clouds surrounding the


    peaks of mountains, so the ordinary cloud no longer drew her gaze.


    After witnessing the vast ocean, no one cared about a tiny river.


    After witnessing the glorious mountain, no one cared about a small hill.


    Wang Ying-Ying knew that unless Chen Nan met someone better than Ye Fan, she might never get over him in her lifetime.


    "Ying-Ying, why? Tell me why? | have already decided to let him go. But why did he have to reappear in my life? Why did I


    have to see how dazzling he was again?"


    Chen Nan bawled as though she had caught sight of her ex-boyfriend in his glory after breaking up with him.


    In reality, Chen Nan merely had a secret crush for Ye Fan.


    Even though he was never her man, it felt equally agonizing to lose him now.


    Wang Ying-Ying and Su Mu-Mu didn''t know how to console Chen Nan.


    They could say that Chen Nan deserved better earlier, but they didn''t dare to say this anymore.


    After all, Ye Fan was simply too impressive.


    Was there anyone better than him?


    Ye Fan was probably the most sessful young man they knew among their peers.


    The young man walked down the corridor and could only be seen from behind as he entered the Xu estate while everyone


    looked on in admiration.


    "Ye Fan, it''s really you. Is this what you mean by not causing trouble? | was an idiot to believe what you said!¡±


    The moment Ye Fan entered the hall, he spotted Tang Hao, who had been waiting for a long time.


    But Ye Fan smiled calmly. "| didn''t cause trouble. They were the ones who provoked me first."


    "You..." Ye Fan''s words left Tang Hao speechless. "Why would they suddenly provoke you of all people?"


    "| don''t know. If a dog bites me, should | ask why it did it?" Ye Fan shrugged. He made Tang Hao so angry that he didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    "You... You sure are a smart mouth.


    Fine. | can''t outtalk you, but | eisis


    that you stop is pow lin the one


    wir gat Seat over this time. If this


    keeps up, Sword Saint and the King


    of Fighters wille, and they won''t


    be as nice as me." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Hao knew he couldn''t outtalk Ye Fan, so he stopped trying.


    Instead, he softened his tone and wanted Ye Fan to let things slide.


    Ye Fan stopped making things difficult for the Wei family on ount of Tang Hao.


    "Considering how sincere you are, |


    won''t punish you for now. Youm


    rise. | have aniganatttipioteh you


    beharasiou ave. From now on, if you


    ever insult Lei or touch my business


    in Yanjing, | will raze the Wei family to


    the ground!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ye Fan stood outside the estate with his hands behind his back with as resounding voice echoing through the air.


    Wei Chen shuddered as he asked in a


    trembling voice, "What if someo


    else bullies Mi dele faze the


    vyairantihy 6 t e ground as well,"


    replied Ye Fan decisively. He left the


    Wei family trembling and their faces


    ghastly pale. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Ye Fan had clearly tied Xu Lei''s fate with the Wei family''s.


    From now on, if the Wei family wanted to live, they had to guarantee Xu Lei''s safety.


    The Wei family didn''t dare to argue with Ye Fan''s demands and acquiesced right away before they left.


    RUMBLE!


    After the choppers left, the crisis came to an end.


    Ye Fan left the Xu family elders who put Xu Lei in a spot previously to her to handle.


    Since they were rtives, Xu Lei didn''t punish them too severely.


    "Don''t worry. Since you are my elders, | won''t make things difficult for you. I''m tired, so | don''t want to see or argue with you from


    now on. Tomorrow, | will buy a ce somewhere in Yanjing, so you can move over. | will continue to send your family''s share of


    the bonuses. If you use it wisely, there should be enough for you to livevishly for the rest of your lives.¡± Xu Lei spoke


    expressionlessly to her elders.


    She wasn''t the heartless sort. Instead, she was utterly disappointed.


    She once thought that she would gain her family''s understanding after all the hard work she had put in. But reality proved that


    that was just wishful thinking on her part.


    In that case, why should Xu Lei make her life hard in order to gain their eptance?


    "You can''t do this to us.¡±


    "Your uncle is only in his 40s and still young."


    "You have to give us jobs."


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to spend our lives having no aplishments."


    The older family members had noints about Xu Lei¡¯s arrangement, but the slightly younger ones were reluctant to take


    her offer.


    Xu Lei was clearly making them hand over all power and forcing them into early retirement.


    The people with great power in the family businesses certainly found it uneptable.


    However, Xu Lei didn''t want to listen to their exnations and turned to leave.


    Some people wanted to go after her, but Xu Wen-Qing sighed, "Be happy with what you have. After what we did to her, she was


    still kind enough to let us retirefortably."


    ¡°But Old Master Xu, she is forcing us to retire and do nothing. That''s as good as taking all power from us. From now on, our


    legacy will belong to her alone. The family business can only go to a boy, so how could we let a girl like her hold full power?"


    Many people felt resentful in their hearts.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Xu Wen-Qing shook his head and smiled sadly. "So what if you don''t want to? We can''t outdo her. We will never be a match


    against her as long as Ye Fan is alive. We couldn''t beat her in the past, and we won''t be able to do it in the future," Xu Wen-


    Qing''s deep voice rang in the air.


    He was keenly aware that no one in China would dare to touch Xu Lei or provoke Mr Chu from now on.


    Everyone outside the estate had left.


    Now that the exciting part was over, the onlookers all left as well.


    However, three young women continued to stay there even after the crowd had gone.


    The prettiest woman of the lot was crying while her friendsforted her softly.


    Ye Yu-Yan happened to see this strange scene when she came out for a walk.


    "Why does she look so familiar?"


    Ye Yu-Yan frowned as she looked in their direction before she finally walked over out


    of curiosity.


    Aftering closer to her, Ye Yu-Yan suddenly recalled and said, "Are you Miss Chen Nan? Are you here to see my cousin?


    Why don''t youe in since you are here? Also, what happened to you? Why are you crying?"


    Although Ye Yu-Yan had only encountered Chen Nan a few times, she had a deep impression of her.


    After all, the first time Ye Yu-Yan encountered Chen Nan, she thought Chen Nan was Ye Fan''s girlfriend.


    Also, things didn''t turn out well for them.


    That was probably why Ye Yu-Yan remembered how Chen Nan looked.


    However, Ye Yu-Yan was caught by surprise when Chen Nan started to cry and run off the moment she spoke.


    "That¡¯s odd. Is Miss Chen in trouble and embarrassed to tell my cousin?" Ye Yu-Yan couldn''t help feeling puzzled when she


    saw the young woman run off with tears welling in her eyes.


    After some thought, she went back to the Xu residence.


    ¡°Nannan, if you can''t forget him, then go after him. In the past, he was far away in Jiangdong. Now, he is right here in Yanjing, so


    you can see him."


    Su Mu-Mu and Wang Ying-Ying kept persuading Chen Nan on their way back.


    Chen Nan wiped the tears from her face and shook her head. "He probably doesn''t want to see me. My family is indebted to him


    but we betrayed him, so | don''t have the cheek to see him."


    ¡°How would you know if you don''t try?¡± encouraged Wang Ying-Ying.


    Chen Nan''s eyes dimmed, and she shook her head. "Forget it. He won''t want to see me."


    Ever since that incident, Ye Fan stopped calling her.


    It was clear that Ye Fan was utterly disappointed with the Chen family.


    Despite how sad Chen Nan was, she did not have the cheek to see him again.


    ¡°My my, our Nannan is such a pretty girl. Tell me, which horrible fellow won''t want to see you?"


    Calmughter quietly came from a distance while Chen Nan wallowed in despair.


    Chen Nan froze as though she were electrified the moment she heard that voice.


    Sure enough, she turned her head to see a face that was both familiar and foreign to her.


    "Y-Ye Fan?"


    Chen Nan was stunned. She didn''t think that she would end up reuniting with Ye


    Fan this way.


    Su Mu-Mu and Wang Ying-Ying were


    dumbstruck as well. They opens#y)


    their eyes wide esha ith their


    rhoike oben. They were so startled


    that they went speechless. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, this young man had made countless elite families bow to him.


    People like him were like gods to


    them. They could only dmire ther)


    seit a distance: Now that they could


    S fe at such proximity, they were


    naturally scared. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Have you forgotten me after not seeing me in years?¡± Ye Fan smiled as he walked up to Chen Nan.


    He sounded warm and friendly, just like he did in the past.


    Chen Nan could no longer suppress the tears in her eyes and sobbed bitterly.


    Ye Fan was at a loss. He walked up to Chen Nan and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "What happened? Did


    someone bully you?"


    Chen Nan shook her head and choked, "Fan, | thought you didn''t want to see me anymore."


    Ye Fan finally realized why Chen Nan


    was behaving this way. He shook his


    head andughed. "Sillyss. What


    were you thinking wou


    want ta1seeyol! ''$ true that your


    family did me wrong back then, but it


    was your father who did it. What has


    it got to do with you? | was too busy


    last year. Otherwise, | would have


    visited you in Yanjing sooner. How''s


    life? How are your studies?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Ye Fan chatted with Chen Nan for a while before buying her dinner and sending her back to school.


    Since they were friends, he ought to visit her now that he was in Yanjing.


    "So, this is Yanjing University? The best university in the country certainly looks grand." Ye Fan looked up at the century-old


    campus in front of him with a smile.


    Chen Nan nodded. "Fan, do you want toe in for a look?"


    Ye Fan shook his head as he said with concern, "It''ste, so I''ll pass. Also, | have work to do, so maybe next time. It''s hard for


    me toe to Yanjing, so if you need something, you can look for Lei, the head of the Xu family. Do you hear me?"


    They chatted a little longer before Ye Fan left.


    However, Chen Nan called out to him before he could take even a few steps.


    "What¡¯s up?" asked Ye Fan quizzically as he turned his head.


    Chen Nan''s lips parted hesitantly.


    "What is it? You''re not behaving like the Chen Nan I know. The first time we met, you scolded me,¡± said Ye Fan with augh.


    Chen Nan finally said, "Fan, | want to apologize on my father''s behalf. My father betrayed you back then."


    Chen Nan lowered her head as she spoke guiltily.


    The incident in the past was undoubtedly a thorn in Chen Nan''s heart.


    She was so deeply affected that she didn''t even have the courage to see Ye Fan all this time.


    However, Ye Fan was over it. He shook his head and smiled. "Since it''s already in the past, you don''t have to talk about it


    anymore. If the same thing happened to me, | would have made the same choice he did. All of us have loved ones to protect. For


    the sake of them, we


    sometimes have to give up everything."


    Chen Ao had chosen to betray Ye Fan when Jiangdong was in crisis to save his daughter.


    Ye Fan genuinely wanted to kill Chen Ao when it happened, as he hated betrayal.


    But he spared Chen Ao''s life on ount of Chen Nan and drove him out of Jiangdong.


    After so long, Ye Fan''s fury had long dissipated.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He even felt impressed by Chen Ao for being a great father.


    He had the courage to step up and protect his children when they were in danger, so he was far better than Ye Fan''s father, who


    stood by like a coward and watched as his wife and son were humiliated.


    Despite his admiration, Ye Fan could never give Chen Ao major responsibilities again.


    After all, Ye Fan needed a truly loyal subordinate.


    Chen Ao had failed him badly in this aspect. Ye Fan wouldn''t work closely with someone who had betrayed him before.


    ¡°Enough. | have to go. Otherwise, those people from War God Castle are going to get antsy. | won''t be visiting your father, so say


    hello to him for me. Tell him | admire him for being a good father." Ye Fanughed softly as he left.


    Chen Nan stood behind him solitarily as she watched him disappear into the distance.


    "He''s long gone. Why are you still looking?"


    Just as Chen Nan went into a daze, Su Mu-Mu and Wang Ying-Ying suddenly appeared behind her and teased her.


    "No, I''m not." Chen Nan felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh my god! Are you blushing? Haha! Aren¡¯t you happy now?"


    ¡°Nannan, tell me about how you met this boyfriend of yours. | didn''t think your


    boyfriend would be so incredible. One day when you marry into a rich and powerful family, don''t forget about us."


    "Oh yes. If you have the time, can you ask your boyfriend if he has any good men to introduce us?"


    After they found out that Chen Nan was closely rted to Ye Fan, Chen Nan''s friends got excited and fantasized about finding


    an incredible boyfriend too.


    "Tsk, what nonsense are all of you talking about?! Fan is already married. How could he be my boyfriend? Also, he just treats me


    like a little sister," exined Chen Nan as she blushed crimson.


    Chen Nan had never dreamt of bing Ye Fan''s girlfriend. She would be satisfied if he even remembered her and talked to


    her asionally.


    Love was always straightforward to youngsters at her age.


    It didn''t matter to her even if nothing came out of it. She was happy to quietly stay by his side and look at him.


    "Where''s Ye Fan? Why isn''t he back yet? Didn''t you say he would be back in half an hour? | have been waiting for so long!¡±


    roared Tang Hao furiously in the Xu house.


    He was going to have a fit soon.


    He was talking to Ye Fan earlier, but he suddenly said he had to leave and promised he would be back soon.


    However, more than three hours had gone by, but he was nowhere to be seen. Tang Hao instantly felt like he had been yed


    out.


    "Mr Tang, don''t be angry. My cousin probably got held up. | will send someone to look for him," said Ye Yu-Yan.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Heavenly Grandmaster. | was caught up with something urgent and just finished dealing with it."


    Ye Fan happened toe back just in time to hear Tang Hao yelling angrily, so he quickly apologized.


    "Humph! You are the only person in


    the country who dares eieeeor


    forse akg E%e n God of War


    ymictia have airs like yours!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Hao was so angry that his face was red, but there was nothing he could do about Ye Fan other thanin angrily.


    He wasn''t going to start bashing Ye Fan up.


    It would be great if he could defeat Ye Fan, but it would be embarrassing if he couldn''t.


    After all, Tang Hao knew of Ye Fan¡¯s abilities.


    Ye Fan turned the King of Fighters¡¯ face to mush with a single p, so Tang Hao wasn¡¯t confident if he was Ye Fan''s match.


    "I''m so sorry." Ye Fan was so shameless that he was capable ofughing even after


    getting scolded by a martial arts elder.


    "Enough. I''m not going to waste


    anymore time. We''ve got to get down


    to business. Recently, we alee


    a lot of acti vityattneeoun try''s


    borders''b by creme grandmasters. |


    suspect that they are after you. After


    all, | heard that you killed an elder


    from Chu Sect in the rainforest," said


    Tang Hao sternly in a deep tone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan nodded and said calmly, ¡°IIh huh. | did kill a few of them."


    "You did?" Tang Hao opened his eyes wide he saw how calm Ye Fan was.


    ¡°Never mind. | can''t be bothered to


    scold you since they are long dead. |


    think you should try to hide for a


    while. | suspect they w. noone sent ||


    Gifu raver e sent the


    Little King of nae to investigate,


    but he ended up getting sent back


    with severe injuries and is still in


    critical condition. We don''t even


    know if he will live. From the looks of


    it, they came prepared." A solemn


    look arose on Tang Hao''s face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan was puzzled. "Who is the Little King of Fighters?"


    "That''s the King of Fighters'' son, Mo Wu-Ya. He is almost at supreme grandmaster level," exined Tang Hao.


    PFFTT!


    The moment Ye Fan heard this, tea sprayed from his mouth.


    "Him?"

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    "Do you know him?" asked Tang Hao quizzically when he noticed Ye Fan''s reaction.


    "| don''t just know him, we''re on really great terms. | saved him several times." Ye Fan drank tea as he shook his head and


    smiled.


    "Huh? You saved him before? When? Why haven''t I heard about this before from him?"


    Tang Hao was undoubtedly surprised to hear this.


    This was a good thing.


    The King of Fighters hated Ye Fan. If Ye Fan and Mo Wu-Ya were close friends, Ye Fan could use the opportunity to bury the


    hatchet with the King of Fighters.


    "Never mind. No point dredging up all this history. | don''t expect him to be grateful, but it would be nice if he stopped hating me."


    Ye Fan chuckled calmly.


    Ye Fan wasn''t wrong in saying that.


    Based on Ye Fan''s personality, Mo Wu-Ya should have died after provoking Ye Fan in Japan.


    Ye Fan pardoned Mo Wu-Ya on ount that he was a fellow countryman, so this was as good as saving him.


    Also, if Ye Fan didn''t demand that Mo Wu-Ya be spared, Gaia would have ughtered him.


    Hence, Ye Fan had saved Mo Wu-Ya at least twice.


    ¡°How could you be in the mood tough? You have to heed my warning, okay? You almost died once, but we were able to


    protect you even though you had a strong opponent. But if Chu Sect is after you, even God of War can''t protect you. Your best


    option is to run into the mountains and hide. They will leave if they can''t find you." Tang Hao couldn''t help feeling anxious when


    he saw Ye Fan''s nonchnce and spoke with concern.


    But Ye Fan said nothing.


    He didn''t want to exin himself. Even if he did, Tang Hao wouldn''t have believed him.


    Hence, Ye Fan decided to nod patronizingly before walking Tang Hao out.


    "Mr Tang, are you leaving already? The banquet is ready. Why don''t you have a bite before you go?" Xu Lei walked out in a long


    dress and invited Tang Hao in courteously.


    Although Xu Lei didn''t know martial arts, she figured that he must be an extraordinary man since he was friends with Ye Fan, so


    she had to show some hospitality.


    "Do you see how nice she is? | waited for you all day, and you didn''t even offer me dinner. This youngdy is far more thoughtful.


    Other than brute strength, you don''t know how to get along with people at all.¡±


    Tang Hao rolled his eyes angrily at Ye Fan before he smiled and turned down Xu Lei¡¯s offer. "Thanks. | still have work to do, so I''ll


    come for dinner another time."


    Tang Hao turned to leave.


    Ye Fan and Xu Lei saw him out of the estate.


    ¡°Enough. You don''t have to keep walking me out. Oh yes. If you have no business here, then leave and stoping. Every time


    I see you here, | get a headache."


    Before he left, Tang Hao reminded Ye Fan to quickly leave Yanjing.


    "Also, this girl is not bad. She is pretty, sensible, and thoughtful, so don''t let her down.¡±


    Despite the short amount of time they spent together, Tang Hao was very impressed with the head of the Xu family.


    No wonder Ye Fan liked her.


    This Xu Lei had an unusual charm about her.


    Xu Lei blushed crimson and lowered her head instantly.


    Ye Fan red at Tang Hao. "Hey. Stop spouting nonsense. She is like a little sister to me.¡±


    "Oh? Like a sister and not a lover?" asked Tang Hao candidly.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression fell and he nearly threw something at Tang Hao.


    "| told you. She is like a sister to me. Why do you also think that we are an item? It seems | have to help Xu Lei find a husband


    as soon as possible to avoid further misunderstanding. Do you know any nice boys at War God Castle? Can you introduce them


    to her? If things work out, | will owe you for life." Ye Fan started worrying about Xu Lei''s future again.


    Tang Hao was instantly interested. "Sure thing. | honestly know quite a number of decent chaps. There must be at least ten


    outstanding young men at War God Castle alone. If Miss Xu is interested, | can y matchmaker."


    "Great!" Ye Fan was delighted. "It''s settled then. You will help me find her a boyfriend.


    Lei,e over here and thank Heavenly Grandmaster."


    Since War God Castle was the highest authority in the Chinese martial arts circle, the young men working for them were top


    martial artists. They would be the perfect match for Xu Lei.


    However, Xu Lei was surprisingly unappreciative. Instead, she sneered, "Humph! Stay out of my business!"


    Xu Lei pushed Ye Fan aside and turned to go back to her family.


    Ye Fan was left standing there with a stunned look on his face.


    "What''s with this attitude? He just praised you for being sensible. How could you throw a temper instead?"


    "Heavenly Grandmaster, I''m so sorry. Lei isn''t usually like that. She usually has a nice personality, so don''t take it to heart.


    Thanks for helping to matchmake her," Ye Fan defended Xu Lei.


    Instead, Tang Hao patted Ye Fan on the shoulder and smiled thoughtfully. "Let''s forget it. She obviously already has someone in


    mind, so there is no space left in her heart for anyone else."


    Tang Haoughed as he left.


    Ye Fan just sighed.


    With Tang Hao¡¯s departure, everything that happened before this came to an end.


    However, the repercussions from the events that transpired were still brewing.


    In just one night, all the elite families heard about what had happened.


    ¡°What? The Wei family from Zhonghai knelt for three days before leaving?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How could the Xu family have the power to make them bow like that?"


    "| heard that the Xu family has a strong backer."


    All the powers throughout the country were shocked to hear the news.


    Despite their shock, they quickly gave the order not to offend the Xu n from Yanjing.


    With that, the Xu family rose above


    the Wei family in ran japecume¡¯ |


    ths thing th@st fidential family in the


    country. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    By the second day, hordes of guests had arrived at their door.


    "Dragon Master, after this crisis, no


    one will dare to provoke Mis neal


    right?" Xue en-Nand ehadkled from


    tha gia dg e reported the political


    situation in the capital. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan sat in the yard on a stone chair as he sipped tea.


    He was unsurprised with the oue.


    After all, he had openly challenged the Wei family precisely to achieve this effect.


    Now that the deed was done, it was time for him to go.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Have you told Lei that we are leaving?" Ye Fan turned to look at Ye Yu-Yan as she walked over.


    Ye Yu-Yan nodded. "! didn''t get to see


    her, but | told her assisiaat abdurit,¡¯


    ang sbels Heobeby informed her by


    now." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    "Is she really not going to see me?" said Ye Fan quietly as he looked in the direction of a particr room.


    In the end, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Sigh! She has such a temper. Never mind. Yu-Yan, let''s go."


    Ye Fan waved his hand and left with Ye Yu-Yan.


    Over a hundred people from the Xu and Xue families had gathered in front of the Xu residence.


    Ye Fan was leaving today, so everyone was here to see him off.


    "Tong Shan, Qing Tan, | am leaving Lei''s safety to both of you after | leave. You ought to know how the formation works. The


    formation in Yanjing is powerful enough to deal with average fighters, but if they are too strong, remember to retreat to Mount


    Yunding Vi."


    Ye Fan bade farewell to his subordinates,


    Tong Shan and Qing Tan before he left.


    "Don''t worry, Dragon Master. We will remember that,¡± replied Qing Tan and Tong Shan.


    "Dragon Master, will it start once we get there?" asked Xue Ren-Yang quietly after he walked over.


    Ye Fan nodded and smiled. "Now that | havepleted my unfinished business, it is time to get to work."


    Xue Ren-Yang''s expression became even more serious.


    He instantly stepped forward and bowed. "Please let mee with you!"


    Ye Fan nodded. "There¡¯s no need. | didn''t create Dragons so that you could follow me there. You should focus on mundane


    affairs, finance, and attack their businesses. After | leave, continue to attack them at the financial level. That''s all."


    Ye Fan waved his hand. "Tong Shan, get


    the wine."


    Many sses of wine were served.


    Ye Fan raised a ss to everyone. "Some of you barely know me while the rest of you have loyally followed me for over a


    decade. Regardless of how it started, we are all friends now. After we part ways today, | don¡¯t know when | wille back. If |


    have the good fortune of returning, | will drink with you again here!"


    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Fan finished the wine in his ss.


    He turned without restraint, got into the car with Ye Yu-Yan, and left for the airport.


    ¡°Farewell, Dragon Master!" Xue Ren-Yang cried as he sent Ye Fan off.


    ¡°Farewell, Dragon Master!¡± Tong Shan''s eyes turned red as he knelt onto the ground with a thud.


    Tears had already covered Qing Tan''s face.


    They even chased after the car for several meters as they choked and shouted, "May you return triumphant, Dragon Master!"


    The other people who were here to see Ye Fan off felt puzzled by their reactions.


    They couldn''t help wondering why they were acting as though they were saying their final goodbyes.


    After joining Dragon God Hall for years, Tong Shan, Xue Ren-Yang, and the others were keenly aware that Ye Fan was walking


    into immense danger.


    The words ''Chu family'' were synonymous with immense power. No one knew exactly how powerful they were.


    After all, no one had challenged their authority ever since they gained power.


    Ye Fan was about to make history by confronting them.


    Despite years of nning, Tong Shan and the others felt that Ye Fan was very likely to perish on this journey.


    Even though Dragon God Hall was powerful, it had only been around for over a decade.


    They were so new inparison to Chu Sect, yet they wanted to challenge the top martial arts family in the world.


    No one would think that they had any chance of sess.


    Even a Dragon like Xue Ren-Yang felt the same way.


    They were in tears because they felt that they were going to part ways with Ye Fan forever today.


    Ye Fan¡¯s car drove away into the distance.


    He reached his hand out the window and waved when he heard Tong Shan and the others crying. A domineering voice


    reverberated throughout the atmosphere.


    "The sun and moon will still shine while the rivers and mountains will still stand, so don¡¯t cry."


    WHIRR!


    The car wheels spun as the car cut through the roads and disappeared into the horizon.


    Only Ye Fan''s deep and powerful voice echoed in the air.


    The moment Ye Fan left, War God Castle received a call from an informant.


    Tang Hao and the others exhaled deeply in relief.


    "He is finally going to leave. Now things will return to peace."


    ¡°Miss Xu, Mr Chu has left. Why didn''t you see him off?"


    Two silhouettes stood quietly on an upper floor of the Xu residence.


    One of them was none other than the head of the Xu family, Xu Lei.


    She had been standing here watching Ye Fan say goodbye until he left.


    However, she was reluctant to go out and see him.


    "There''s no need to. So what if | see him? He won''t stop for me. It will only make me sad if | go out and say goodbye. | don''t


    want him to see me crying, and | don''t want to say goodbye to him forever," said Xu Lei softly with a smile. Despite the smile, Li


    Wen-ding saw tears trickling down Xu Lei¡¯s face.


    Xu Lei was so sad that she couldn''t stop herself from suddenly calling Ye Fan. Xu Lei got Ye Yu-Yan to pass the phone to Ye Fan


    after it got through.


    LT?


    Before Ye Fan finished his sentence, Xu Lei interrupted him.


    "Ye Fan, | don''t care what you are going to do now, but you muste back alive.


    You aren''t allowed to die! Absolutely


    not! If you don''te back, | won''t


    go for matchmaki aniwilkstay "''


    On tee re my life. Also, you


    muste back to celebrate my


    birthday with me this year! You have


    to!" shouted Xu Lei with tears


    brimming in her eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though Ye Fan didn''t tell her about his mission, women had keen instincts.


    From the moment Ye Fan arrived in Yanjing, Xu Lei had a sense that he was here to handle his final affairs before he died.


    She forced herself to smile just to make Ye Fan happy.


    However, Xu Lei couldn''t help feeling sad when Ye Fan had to go.


    She had already lost him once, so she didn''t want history to repeat itself.


    Xu Lei knew she was unable to stop Ye Fan from doing anything he set his mind to.


    This was all she could do for him.


    Ye Fan went quiet for a long time while Xu Lei sobbed before he replied sinctly, "Okay."


    But there were many things beyond his control. Such promises were merely hopes, and not guarantees.


    That very night, Ye Fan boarded a flight to Jiangdong.


    He had ordered the Dragon Gods to meet him in Fenghai.


    That was where the old Chu residence was located, where his vendetta with the family started.


    Now, they would end it there!


    HUUU!


    Cold wind gusted, leaving sand spinning in the air.


    Dark clouds were surging in the sky ominously.


    No one knew how many martial artists had entered China in the cover of the night.


    In Yanjing at War God Castle.


    Awhite silhouette quietly appeared outside the hall.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Damn it, God of War, you are finally


    back. Where did you esfarnc on


    uldnit weredoh 3 7" asked Tang


    ? in a hurry when he saw Ye


    Qing-Tiane in. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. | ate some spirit energy


    fruit on the way here and suddenly


    felt the urge to cultivate, Thigspitit |


    Abin iaies truly Y freneure for


    rtial artists. Even | feel that my


    powers have increased after taking


    it," said Ye Qing-Tian as he smiled


    and ate the fruit in his hand. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Those who had no idea what a spirit energy fruit was would probably have thought that Ye Qing-Tian was just munching on an


    apple.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    "What? Spirit energy fruit? Did you just say you''re eating spirit energy fruits?"


    Tang Hao opened his eyes wide when he saw Ye Qing-Tian eating spirit energy fruits as though they were apples.


    He walked over and snatched the halfeaten spirit energy fruit from Ye Qing-Tian.


    "That''s such a waste! That''s a sheer waste of a treasure! This is a sacred item to martial artists. Each fruit is capable of making


    one a grandmaster! You are already a supreme grandmaster, so you should have saved it for those who need it. How could you


    just eat it? This is such a waste! Aplete waste!" said Tang Hao in agony with his face contorted. It seemed as though God of


    War had eaten his very flesh and not spirit energy fruit.


    Tang Hao finally stopped his angry tirade from exhaustion and picked up the remaining spirit energy fruit for a bite to quench his


    thirst.


    "Oh wow! It tastes pretty good. It melts in the mouth and feels as though | have just drunk energy in liquid form. | can sense a


    warm current in my chest and | feel so much more energetic now."


    Tang Hao took another bite as he spoke. In the end, he finished the entire spirit energy fruit.


    Ye Qing-Tian was stunned. Heughed and said, "You sure didn¡¯t mind eating my saliva. How could you eat my leftovers?¡±


    "This is good stuff. What is there not to like?" Tang Hao rolled his eyes at Ye Qing-Tian before he swallowed the entire spirit


    energy fruit.


    "What good stuff are you eating? Let me try some too." Sword Saint came out of the hall when they heard the God of War and


    Tang Hao''s bickering.


    The moment he saw Sword Saint, Tang Haoined, "Sword Saint, it''s spirit energy fruit. God of War ate some behind our


    back."


    What?


    "Spirit energy fruit?¡± Sword Saint frowned instantly.


    Sword Saint was familiar with spirit energy fruit.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Decades ago, his only direct disciple died abroad because of spirit energy fruit.


    Sword Saint couldn''t help feeling sad when he heard about spirit energy fruit again.


    "Tang Hao, how could you cry thief? Didn''t you eat any?"


    "| only ate your leftovers."


    "That''s the same..."


    Sword Saint asked as they bickered, "God of War, where did you get this spirit energy fruit from? Don''t tell me they can be found


    outside of the Amazon rainforest?"


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head and said, "Nope. These were Ye Fan''s. He didn''t go on a wasted trip back in the day. He snatched


    a lot of spirit energy fruit from the other participants. He told me to take the spirit energy fruit when | went to Jiangdong. He


    wanted to contribute to the Chinese martial arts circle, so he told me to give them to those who needed it."


    "Then why did you eat them?" asked Tang Hao as he red.


    Tang Hao was no fool. He knew Ye Qing-Tian must have eaten more than one spirit energy fruit.


    The God of War ignored him. "I had good reason to eat them. Some of the spirit energy fruit packaging was damaged, so they


    lost energy on their way here. If | didn''t eat them, it would be a sheer waste."


    Ye Qing-Tian ignored Tang Hao and tossed a backpack to Sword Saint.


    "They''re all in here. If we use them wisely, we might be able to groom another grandmaster,¡± said Ye Qing-Tian with a smile.


    "Oh wow! So many? No wonder we never found out who got all the spirit energy fruits in the end. It seems Ye Fan swiped them


    all! This boy is really more talented than he seems..." Tang Hao looked at the bag full of spirit energy fruit, each one stored in a


    special wooden box, andughed.


    Although spirit energy fruit was useless to supreme grandmasters like them, they were still considered a treasure in the Chinese


    martial arts circle.


    Spirit energy fruit was a boon to martial artists who were yet to be grandmasters. They were even capable of making innate


    martial artists grandmasters.


    Now that they had their hands on such a treasure, Tang Hao couldn''t help feeling happy.


    "What do you think, Sword Saint? | have a keen eye for talent, don¡¯t I? | told you Ye Fan might look proud, but he is upright and


    patriotic in nature. Men like him are meant for sess," said Ye Qing-Tian proudly.


    After all, he was the one who wanted to make Ye Fan join War God Castle.


    Now that Ye Fan had done well, the God of War naturally glowed with pride.


    Sword Saint nodded. "That''s true. | didn''t think that Ye Fan would be so generous. Even though he had a conflict with War God


    Castle, he didn''t take it to heart and even offered this treasure. No one canpare to his generosity. | used to wonder how Ye


    Fan managed to reach such heights despite his poor family background. From the looks of it now, his generosity must have


    yed a part. Qing-Tian, you win! If you want to rmend Ye Fan as a lord, | won''t object anymore.¡±


    Sword Saint was so impressed by Ye Fan''s noble character that he changed his mind and agreed to let him be the fourth


    resident lord of War God Castle.


    The God of War instantlyughed out loud when Sword Saint gave his blessing.


    After the briefughter, he sighed.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if we offered him the post, he wouldn''t want it.¡±


    Ye Qing-Tian shook his head as he walked into the hall.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao went chasing after him as they asked, "Did you ask him already?"


    "| did. That was the reason | went to


    Jiangdong. However, he turned


    down. Never ind tet psa that


    Woden thie he fortune of working


    with such a prodigy." Ye Qing-Tian


    didn''t want to talk about it and


    sighed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He asked quizzically, "Where is the King of Fighters? Why don''t | see him anywhere?"


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao''s mood immediately sank when Ye Qing-Tian brought up the King of Fighters.


    "We asked you toe because something happened. Wu-Ya is back," sighed Sword Saint.


    "Isn''t that good? Why are you sighing? Don''t you want him toe back?" asked Ye Qing-Tian perplexedly.


    "Sigh. Wu-Ya is severely injured and on hisst breath. Things are really bad for him, and the King of Fighters has been staying


    by his side."


    "What? He got beaten up again?


    What the hell? Thest time he went


    to Japan, he was sent ack hatfd¨¦ad


    se oat ronal er a year. This


    time, the same thing happened after


    he went on his first mission? This kid


    is so unlucky. Did you find out who


    did it?" asked Ye Qing-Tian with


    anxiety and worry. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao looked at each other hesitantly. Finally, Tang Hao replied, "| guess you could say we know half the


    story.¡±


    "Half the story? What do you mean?" Ye Qing-Tian was even more confused.


    "The King of Fighters was the one


    whonded him in this state. His


    injuries weren''t Serious erh@fitst


    e backcbut deer fre King of


    Fighters kicked him a few times, he


    became like this. Why don''t you visit


    him and see if you could do anything


    to help?" said Sword Saint softly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? The King of Fighters did this?!"


    The God of War was so stunned that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He was...really speechless.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Mo Wu-Ya had almost been identally beaten to death by his own father.


    Even if Mo Wu-Ya wanted to seek revenge, he couldn''t.


    Ye Qing-Tian sighed before going over to check on Mo Wu-Ya''s injuries.


    "Qing-Tian, you''re back. Help me check my boy and see if there is any hope for him. His breathing has be increasingly


    weak recently, so I''m worried he won''t make it." Mo Gu-Cheng pulled Ye Qing-Tian over to examine his son.


    Ye Qing-Tian didn''t say anything. He was certain that King of Fighters felt awful, so that was no point in rubbing salt in his


    wounds.


    Ye Qing-Tian came out of the room 30 minutester.


    The King of Fighters hurriedly asked, "Qing-Tian, how did it go? Will he live?"


    Ye Qing-Tian nodded. "I''ve examined him. Even though his injuries were serious, he won''t die. | also gave him some spirit


    energy fruit. The fruit contains pure spirit energy and is capable of strengthening his core. | think he should regain consciousness


    soon after taking it."


    "Great!" Mo Gu-Cheng was relieved to hear this.


    It would be perfect if Mo Wu-Ya could be saved.


    "Thanks, Qing-Tian," said the King of Fighters as he cupped his fists.


    Ye Qing-Tian waved his hand. "Don''t thank me. It''s Ye Fan you should be thanking. He was the one who gave us the spirit


    energy fruit. If not for the spirit energy fruit, | don''t know if Wu-Ya will live."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? This spirit energy fruit is from Ye Fan? How could he be so kind?" the King of Fighters was shocked.


    "It''s true. Where else do you think the fruit woulde from?" asked Sword Saint.


    Mo Gu-Cheng instantly went quiet and


    didn''t speak.


    ¡°Enough. Let''s talk about this some other time. Since God of War is here, let''s have a meeting," said Sword Saint before he


    gathered everyone at the round meeting room.


    All important meetings at national level were conducted here.


    "What did you just say? Wu-Ya was sent back in a coffin by a supreme grandmaster?"


    Sword Saint told Ye Qing-Tian about the recent incident and the God of War was instantly infuriated.


    "That¡¯s absurd! Mount Yan is the holynd of the Chinese martial arts circle. Even if he was a supreme grandmaster, he can''t


    come and leave as he desires. It seems we have kept a low profile for too long. Now people are starting to think we are getting


    on in age and are pushovers. It is about time that we show them our true prowess and make an example of them!" Ye Qing-Tian


    surged with fury.


    No one could me Ye Qing-Tian for being so angry.


    To begin with, this foreign supreme grandmaster had already provoked China by entering their borders without permission.


    On top of that, he even sent the King of Fighters¡¯ son back to Mount Yan in a coffin.


    These actions were undoubtedly meant to humiliate War God Castle and the Chinese martial arts circle.


    How could the God of War not be furious?


    "Sword Saint, send the order now. If any grandmasters or supreme grandmasters enter the country without authorization, we will


    kill them at will!" Ye Qing-Tian''s outraged voice echoed in the air.


    "God of War, calm down. Listen, Tang Hao and | think they are here for Ye Fan.


    Judging from our intel, a lot of martial artists have entered our borders, including more than one supreme grandmaster. There


    are rumors that Ye Fan killed a Chu Sect elder in the rainforest after all, so they are probably here for revenge. The best thing to


    do now is to wait and see. Tang Hao has already told Ye Fan about this and told him to hide. If Chu Sect can''t find Ye Fan, they


    will leave," said Sword Saint profoundly.


    The King of Fighters anxiously clenched his fists. "Ye Fan again. If he didn''t cause trouble abroad, my son wouldn''t have ended


    up like this. Ye Fan is really a jinx!"


    "King of Fighters, that¡¯s enough!" shouted the God of War sternly. "You can''t me Ye Fan. Don¡¯t you remember why Ye Fan


    was in the Amazon rainforest on a mission in the first ce?"


    The God of War''s words left the King of Fighters speechless.


    Ye Qing-Tian looked at them and said quietly, "Your analysis makes sense too. Ye Fan genuinely has a huge vendetta with


    Chu Sect. | just didn''t expect Chu Sect to make a move first."


    His eyes dimmed and his expression became hard to read.


    No one knew what Ye Qing-Tian was thinking.


    BOOM...


    Meanwhile, a loud rumble suddenly echoed in the air.


    Awave of energy swept in through the doors and windows like the raging wind.


    Their robes were left pping in the wind.


    "What the...?"


    "What was that?"


    ¡°What just happened?"


    The sudden anomaly left Ye Qing-Tian and the others in surprise.


    They got up, left the hall, and walked up the mountain peak to look into the distance.


    In the distance was a red light.


    It was so hot that it was scorched the earth.


    Waves of energy kept surging towards them from the red glow.


    ¡°What on earth was that? Could it be a nuclear explosion?"


    Tang Hao''s eyes opened wide in shock when he saw the anomaly in the distance.


    They had never seen nuclear explosions this powerful before.


    "No, | don''t think it''s nuclear. It looks


    more like a pure eplosien ofsowitt!


    ener: ys Yet Pah stood at the


    peak of Mount Yan with a solemn


    look on his face. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ascorching wave of energy came sweeping over as Ye Qing-Tian spoke.


    Sword Saint looked worried when he heard what the God of War said.


    "So this is the work of a martial


    artist? That''s impossible. If he was


    capable of creating a fe energy |!


    aespsigr satiate itude, he must


    beincredibly powerful. Even the top


    ten martial artists on the Sky Ranking


    might not be capable of doing this,"


    said Sword Saint in disbelief. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We will know once we check it out. Isn''t that where Jiangdong is?" Ye Qing-Tian looked into the distance solemnly.


    He suddenly had an ominous feeling about this.


    That feeling intensified when he realized that the red light wasing from Jiangdong.


    "Don''t tell me Ye Fan has already encountered someone from Chu Sect?" thought Ye Qing-Tian.


    He wasted no time and jumped into the air to hurry towards the red light.


    "Let''s go check it out too. If a human


    did it, then he must be incredi eee


    powerful, sa it''s oNSERE For


    ding: ? go alone. It¡¯s better if we


    all go together," said Sword Saint


    gravely. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The rest of them followed behind, and all four supreme grandmasters of War God Castle headed towards Jiangdong.


    No one knew what had just happened in Jiangdong.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s flight had just entered Jiangdong when it was hit by this energy.


    In an instant, the entire ne vibrated so violently that minute cracks appeared on the aircraft.


    Everything was in chaos inside the cabin, and the passengers screamed in terror.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    The lights on the ne kept flickering like it was about to crash.


    "Fan, are we going to die?" Ye Yu-Yan''s face was ghastly pale, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    Even after being a soldier for years, it was the first time she was experiencing this.


    They were over 10,000 meters in the air.


    Agrandmaster would have broken into smithereens falling from this altitude, let alone Ye Yu-Yan, who wasn''t a grandmaster.


    Ye Yu-Yan always thought that she would die in the battle and never dreamed that she would die in a ne crash.


    Ye Yu-Yan instinctively grabbed Ye Fan by the arm in panic.


    However, the young man remained calm while everyone else was in panic.


    Even though the ne had started to nosedive and the wind was starting to enter the aircraft through cracks while people were


    crying and screaming, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear.


    He kept looking outside the window at burning hot energy that felt as powerful as a volcano.


    "Is this pure spirit energy? This pure energy is so strong. Who could it be?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Despite the distance, Ye Fan could sense the shockingly intense energy.


    Since Ye Fan could sense the energy from a kilometer away, it must be even more powerful at the heart of its source.


    Also, Ye Fan was puzzled about why this energy felt inexplicably familiar.


    But since this familiar feeling was very slight, Ye Fan thought he had been mistaken.


    ¡°Fan, run while you can. You are a supreme grandmaster, so you might survive the fall if you jump out the window. Don''t bother


    about us. Take my phone. The password is my birthday. All my savings are in there, so please give it to Dad..." The immense G-


    force was ripping through everyone as Ye Yu-Yan gritted her teeth and handed her phone to Ye Fan.


    Things were hopeless for her, but Ye Fan might survive.


    He was a supreme grandmaster, so he might be able to survive the crash.


    Ye Fan finally gathered his thoughts when he heard Ye Yu-Yan''s choking voice.


    He looked at Ye Yu-Yan as she cried andughed gently. "Don¡¯t worry. No one will die with me around."


    "Damn it! What kind of bullshit is that? Bro, we are on the brink of death here! This is hardly the time to speak boasifully!"


    scolded a man uncontrobly the moment Ye Fan finished his words.


    It was already bad enough that his flight was going to crash, but he had to also put up with an idiot who kept spouting


    nonsense even when they were about to die.


    This fellow was actually saying that he could save them?!


    The ne was falling apart, and there was no saving them unless he was a superhero!


    "Daddy, I¡¯m scared, | want to go home..." A little girl wailed in the man''s arms as he scolded Ye Fan. She kept screaming for her


    father to take her home.


    The man''s eyes turned red. He hugged his daughter wordlessly.


    "Sorry, Bro. | was just too scared. | shouldn''t have shouted at you. If you really know how we can get out of this in one piece,


    please do it. My daughter is still young. She is only five years old and still has a long life ahead of her. | really don''t want her to


    die here. If you are really a superhero, transform yourself now..." The man was clearly desperate as he spoke.


    People on the brink of death tended to lose their rationality and hope for a miracle to happen, regardless of how years of


    education had taught them that superheroes didn''t exist.


    Everyone needed to feel hope.


    Everyone yearned to see a ray of light when things got hopeless.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Okay!"


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up.


    He broke the window while Ye Yu-Yan and the father and daughter looked on in shock before he jumped out the window.


    In that instant, Ye Fan transformed into a ray of light.


    He stood in mid-air and held the ne up.


    It didn''t dawn on anyone that the lean young man could possess so much energy.


    Before long, he managed to stop the ne from nose-diving.


    The entire ne stabilized.


    The intense air turbulence transformed into a gentle breeze as it swept into the cabin.


    Everyone gradually calmed down.


    "Is everything okay now?"


    "Have we been saved?"


    "So, we''re not going to die?"


    Alot of people couldn''t wrap their minds around what just happened. They looked at each other and asked questions that no one


    knew the answers to.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the father and daughter duo were dumbstruck.


    They looked in the direction that Ye Fan had jumped and stared in a daze.


    After a long time, the man said in shock, "Oh my god! Did he...did he really transform into a superhero?"


    Five passenger aircrafts had been affected by the energy waves that fateful day in Jiangdong. Four aircrafts crashed with no


    survivors.


    Only the ne that took off from


    Yanjing survived with all its


    ean e(sintaet EVEr! hough the


    s riddled with scars, it


    sitiesnded safely. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The news swept the aviation trade like a whirlwind.


    The passengers were interviewed by


    reporters after the incident. " dant)


    ¡° ho i,hqnpenel¨¦ ether but it


    Nee The ne was


    we but suddenly held steady..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t know either. The ne had


    lost control Sel roe eraolt\


    Kaculpppcforbc ASL ! up as though


    th¨¦ gods were with us..." said the


    flight captain. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know what happened. A big brother became a ray of light and held the ne up.¡±


    A pretty little girl spoke in a child-like voice and left everyoneughing.


    No one noticed when two silhouettes disappeared in the distance while the passengers reveled over their miraculous survival.


    "Instructor Chu, aren''t we going to Fenghai? Are we going in the right direction?¡± asked Ye Yu-Yan quizzically from behind.


    Ye Fan looked solemn. "Let''s go to Yunzhou. I¡¯m worried about Mu-Cheng and the others."


    Ye Fan ran so quickly in the wilderness that the human eye could hardly catch up.


    He could sense the true strength of the energy even more keenly afternding.


    It was only early spring, but the temperature around them felt like summer, so that was how intense the heat from the energy


    was.


    Ye Fan instantly realized how powerful the martial artist releasing this energy was.


    "| hope he isn''t out to get me.¡± Ye Fan hurried to Yunzhou anxiously.


    It was normal for Ye Fan to think this way since everyone knew that Jiangdong was Ye Fan''s home.


    Now that something had happened in Jiangdong, it was only natural for him to think that he was being targeted.


    "Instructor Chu, you''re moving too quickly.


    | can''t keep up with you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ye Yu-Yan was almost in tears from running, but she simply couldn''t catch up with Ye Fan.


    "I''m heading over first. Gather the Green Dragon Force..."

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    HUUU!


    The wind swept Ye Fan¡¯s words away.


    The young man¡¯s lean silhouette quickly disappeared from Ye Yu-Yan''s sight.


    Ye Fan was anxious, and his eyes were filled with worry.


    This anomaly was happening just when he was heading for Chu Sect. It raised many rm bells in Ye Fan''s head.


    Was this a coincidence?


    Was Tang Hao right? Had Chu Sect learnt of Ye Fan''s ns and decided to take control of the situation by sending martial artists


    to get him?


    Even though he had already put the Invoke the Celestial Sky Formation in ce within Jiangdong, Ye Fan wasn''t sure if it was


    enough to keep those people out.


    Ye Fan hurried over to Yunzhou the moment he sensed how powerful the energy was.


    By the time Ye Fan got to the vi, Qiu Mu-Cheng, Li Er and the others were already there.


    "Ye Fan, you''re back." The worry on Qiu Mu-Cheng''s face disappeared as she ran over excitedly into his arms.


    "Mu-Cheng, are you okay. Did anything strange happen in Yunzhou?"


    Ye Fan was relieved to see that everything at the vi was normal.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng nodded before she asked quizzically. "Nothing happened. A bright light suddenly came from the west side this


    morning and felt like an explosion, and then a scorching wave swept over. The temperature in Yunzhou became as hot as


    summer overnight. Master Er was worried that something might happen, so he told me not to go to work today and stay home.


    Do you know what happened?"


    Ye Fan shook her head. "I just got back, so | don''t know what happened either."


    Ye Fan looked at Li Er. "Have you


    investigated this?¡±


    Li Er nodded. "I sent someone to check. The anomaly seemed to havee from Jingzhou, but the army has sealed the ce,


    so our men couldn''t get in."


    "From Jingzhou?" Ye Fan was startled.


    Ye Fan''s mother was in Jingzhou.


    "Ye Fan, don''t worry. | called Mum, and she said things are okay in Jingzhou. She just got a slight scare." Qiu Mu-Cheng


    comforted Ye Fan when she noticed how worried he was.


    "That''s good." Ye Fan nodded. However, he decided to go to Jingzhou personally.


    Ye Fan was the King of Jiangdong, so it was only right that he investigate this matter.


    Moreover, Ye Fan had a feeling that it had something to do with martial artists.


    Ye Fan couldn''t stop worrying if he didn''t figure out what happened.


    "Mr Chu, | will get the car ready." Li Er hurried over to bring the car over when Ye Fan said he wanted to investigate this


    personally.


    Qiu Mu-Cheng was a little worried, so she wanted to go with Ye Fan, but he stopped her.


    ¡°Mu-Cheng, stay put here. Don''t worry. Li Er and | are just checking this out, so nothing will happen. Remember to stay at the


    vi until |e back." Ye Fan got onto the car and headed to Jingzhou with Li Er after telling Qiu Mu-Cheng to stay safe.


    Although Ye Fan was able to fly, he didn''t do it unless it was an emergency and chose to use normal modes of transport.


    He was worried it would draw unnecessary attention, and he also wanted to save his strength.


    ¡°Mr Chu, what do you think happened? Why would it be so hot when it is only March? This power must be incredibly strong if it


    can affect the weather so much.¡± Li Er sensed the temperature go up as they approached Jingzhou.


    Li Er and Ye Fan could only rely on the car air conditioning to stay cool.


    Ye Fan nodded. "We will know when we get there."


    The car suddenly slowed down as they spoke.


    Li Er and Ye Fan realized that cars had pulled up on both sides of the car, and only the centerne was essible.


    Li Er wanted to drive right through, but a few traffic police dressed in uniform surprisingly walked over and stopped them.


    "Traffic control has been set up ahead, and outsiders aren''t permitted to enter," said a lean man in uniform sternly.


    Li Er frowned. "Traffic control? When can we enter?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe a couple of days or..."


    Aplump policeman suddenly interrupted impatiently. "Liang, stop wasting time with them. No one is allowed to enter. If you want


    to wait, then pull up by the roadside and get out of the way now! You can''t bear the consequences for holding us up,¡± said the


    plump policeman as he wiped the sweat off his brow.


    "Did you just tell us to get out of the way?" Li Er paused before he sneered, "You are the first person in Jiangdong who dares to


    take that tone with me. | suggest you get out of the way if you don''t want to get into trouble. Or else, none of you can take it if


    you piss Mr Chu off." Li Er was clearly angry now.


    Ye Fan sat in the car the entire time and rested his eyes as though this had nothing to do with him.


    "My, my! How dare you speak so arrogantly! You make it sound as though you are some big shot of the city like our Master


    Zhang!" The plump traffic police sneered, "Get lost now! Go somewhere


    else to throw your weight around. Don''t cause trouble here!"


    ¡°Master Zhang, you say?" muttered Li Er in the car before taking his phone and making a call.


    Before long, the call got through.


    The bright voice of an old man came from the phone. "Hoho, Master Er? This is rare! | didn''t expect your call. What can | do for


    you?"


    Li Er was second to Ye Fan in power in Jiangdong, so Master Zhang had to be polite to him too.


    Li Er wasted no time and said, "Zhang


    Cheng-Hu, can youeover thay |


    Been RO Yinan and


    igen Vie not letting me through. TakeN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    care of it." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is that so? Why would that happen


    out of the blue? Who ae cars ff)


    stop your.c ar? Weaibiare yu trying to


    Head ATS hou Zhang Cheng-Hu


    spoke quizzically over the phone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right," said Li Er.


    "Master Er, there''s nothing | can do


    about it. Something''s happened in


    Jingzhou, and even the army has


    sent men there. singet ethese qe!)


    arees\i normal for traffic


    to ee a olecl There is nothing |


    can do, even if | wanted to help. This


    was done by the government and the


    army. | am just a nobody, so there''s


    no way | can stop them," said Zhang


    Cheng-Hu apologetically. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Er looked even angrier. "It seems I''m not important enough for you to help. Let me tell you. Mr Chu is in my car now, so do


    what you have to.¡±


    What?


    "M-Mr Chu is in your car too?" Zhang Cheng-Hu''s face instantly nched when he heard his name, and he nearly dropped his


    phone.


    Reputation was everything!


    Did Li Er have a strong reputation?


    He certainly had a strong reputation.


    In terms of power, Li Er was highly respected by all the powers of Jiangdong.


    However, Li Er certainly couldn''tpare to Mr Chu.


    After all, Mr Chu''s reputation was paved in ughter and blood.


    Ye Fan was like a god in Jiangdong, so all the rich and powerful of Jiangdong quaked in fear when they heard his name.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    ¡°Master Er, don''t scare me like this. Is Mr Chu really in Yinan? H-hello? Say something will you, Master Er?" Zhang Cheng-Hu


    was so startled that his voice trembled and he almost cried.


    Li Er ignored him and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Are you trying to call for help? Why don''t you just get out of the way? Don''t make us use force." The plump policemanughed


    coldly and spoke threateningly after he saw Li Er put down the phone.


    From the get-go, the traffic police didn''t like Ye Fan and Li Er.


    These people were throwing their weight around just because they could afford a luxury car and money.


    The policeman hated cocky rich men the most. Worse still, he was pretending to call Master Zhang.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu was such a busy man. How could he have the time to entertain random people?


    Li Er and Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to the traffic police''s warning and sat in the car as though they were waiting for something to


    happen.


    "Do you want to do it the hard way? Liang, follow me. Drag them out of the car and confiscate their car. Damn it! You think | can''t


    do anything about you?" The plump policeman shouted impatiently to his colleague as he walked over and wanted to open the


    car door.


    But the moment they touched the car, there was an unexpected loud st. The two of them were badly hurt as they were thrown


    into the air and tumbled several times on the road before they finally stopped.


    "You bastard! How dare you hit us?" The plump policeman had a hand on his back and got up to shout at Li Er.


    "Fine. Just you wait! Just you wait, you two!"


    After the plump policeman scolded Li Er and Ye Fan, he turned to say to Liang,


    ¡°Liang, call for reinforcements now. Tell them someone is making trouble for us, and we need backup!"


    Liang got up from the ground and radioed for help.


    Themotion caught the attention of the passersby waiting by the roadside, so a lot of people gathered to look.


    The passersby kept trying to get them to leave when they saw that the traffic police were calling for reinforcements.


    "Bro, that''s quite enough, you''d better run now."


    "Don''t try to fight the cops."


    "It''s not like you can do anything about them."


    Ye Fan continued to sit in the car and rested his eyes without saying a word.


    Li Er said cockily, "Run? No one in Jiangdong has the right to make us go anywhere.¡±


    Everyone looked shocked when they heard what Li Er said.


    They all wondered if this old man was crazy. He was just an ordinary citizen. Was he going to pit himself against the


    government?


    "Fine."


    "You are the boss."


    "Whatever."


    ¡°As you wish."


    No one could be bothered with the incident now.


    They had tried to convince Ye Fan and Li Er to run, but they insisted on staying and acting tough.


    Since Ye Fan and Li Er didn''t appreciate their suggestions, they decided to just watch.


    Before long, the sound of a police siren could be heard as a few government


    vehicles drove over.


    ¡°Haha! Our backup is here! Let''s see what else you can pull now that they are here." The plump policeman was delighted to see


    that his colleagues were here, and he hurriedly went over to wee them.


    However, the moment the government vehicles came closer, the traffic policemen realized that something didn''t seem quite right.


    "Bro, something''s wrong. This looks like a car from the mayor''s office." Liang quickly noticed something was amiss.


    The plump man was instantly stunned when he noticed that one of the license tes was ''JIANG QOOOOT.


    ¡°Liang...it seems...it seems the mayor is here. That''s how important this mission is to them! Let''s go! The time hase for us to


    make it big."


    After a brief moment of shock, the plump man became delighted and felt he was finally going to get promoted.


    They ran over enthusiastically as they spoke.


    Before long, an old Audi A6 pulled up by the roadside, and two middle-aged men stepped out.


    "Damn it!"


    "Isn''t that Master Zhang?"


    "The man next to him looks awfully familiar.¡±


    "Oh yes, | remember now. He''s the new city mayor."


    "Oh my god!"


    ¡°What happened?"


    "Is someone in trouble?¡±


    The moment the crowd saw the two men, everyone was stunned.


    They stared in shock as they eximed uncontrobly.


    After all, one of them was the most powerful man in the corporate circles andmanded a lot of respect. The other was the city


    mayor, one who lorded it over the entire city.


    Both of them were the most powerful men in the city, so everyone was naturally surprised that they would suddenly both show up


    here.


    ¡°Master Zhang, Mayor Lin, | wasn¡¯t expecting you. It''s just a minor altercation, so we can take care of it," said the plump


    policeman ingratiatingly as he bowed.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu and the man dressed in a suit didn¡¯t respond to that. They nced around before they asked, "Did you stop a


    vehicle with a Yunzhou license te from passing through?¡±


    "Yes, Mayor Lin. We were about to report this to you. These two men broke thew. They beat us up because they wanted to go


    past the roadblock. It''s all under control now. | just called for reinforcements. The moment you give the order, | will arrest them!"


    reported the plump policeman


    ingratiatingly.


    "Arrest who?!¡±


    Zhang Cheng-Hu almost pissed in his pants as he shouted and kicked the plump policeman to the ground.


    "You blind dingbat! Are you trying to get us in trouble?¡±


    After kicking the policeman aside, Zhang Cheng-Hu and the mayor immediately ran over to the car.


    ¡°Master Er, my apologies foringte."


    The first person Zhang Cheng-Hu saw was Li Er sitting in the driver''s seat.


    The moment Zhang Cheng-Hu saw Li Er sitting in the driver''s seat, it dawned on him that Li Er wasn''t lying on the phone.


    After all, who else in Jiangdong was capable of getting Li Er to y chauffeur?


    ¡°At least you had the brains to turn up. Mr Chu is sitting in the back. If you have


    anything to exin, then say it to him," said Li Er coldly.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu''s face turned a little pale before he looked towards the backseat.


    Since the car window was closed, Zhang Cheng-Hu was unable to see Ye Fan''s face. All he could see was a blurry silhouette.


    However, Zhang Cheng-Hu could sense Ye Fan''s powerful aura even through the car window.


    "Mr Chu, my apologies. Sorry about


    the little i NOS ic Yeom


    {fered wnderinty W a fic


    apologized Zhang Cheng-Hu very


    humbly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, Ye Fan was King of Jiangdong, so Zhang Cheng-Hu was a nobody to him.


    The middle-aged man dressed in a


    suit seemed rather calm and said


    an ¡®Lam Lin an-Heicmriavor


    VinanshieatdGou Cae in town, so


    | came over to say hello. | have made


    arrangements for dinner at


    Fenghuang Hotel. Could you spare


    some time and allow me the chance


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    to y host?"


    Lin Nan-Hai smiled as he invited Ye Fan to dinner.


    Ye Fan sat in the car with his eyes closed without opening the car window.


    Liang and the plump policeman almost pissed in their pants. Their legs went soft, and they almost slumped to the ground.


    The two most powerful men of the


    ses bege personal eto) great the


    in the gar bea Ne ignored them


    a weld t even wind down the car


    window. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Heavens!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Which big shot had they just offended?!

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    "Mr Chu?¡± Lin Nan-Hai probed when Ye Fan didn''t respond even after a long time.


    However, Ye Fan remained silent.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu helped to persuade Ye Fan as well. "Mr Chu, Mayor Lin came here just to invite you for dinner when he found


    out you were in town. Considering how sincere he is, why don''t you stay for dinner so that Mayor Lin and | can y host?"


    Zhang Cheng-Hu smiled before he looked at Li Er in the hope that Li Er could help convince Ye Fan.


    The car window finally wound down to reveal Ye Fan''s handsome profile.


    Although Lin Nan-Hai had learned from Zhang Cheng-Hu that Ye Fan was a sess despite his age, he was shocked to see


    how young Ye Fan was when he met him in person for the first time.


    "Can we leave now?¡±


    Ye Fan''s calm voice rang while Lin Nan-Hai was in a daze.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu and Lin Nan-Hai froze for a moment when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu nodded and replied. "Oh! Of course, of course! Mayor Lin and | came over to make sure they let you pass."


    Lin Nan-Hai nodded and said, "That''s right. There was a misunderstanding earlier. | will take care of the traffic police who were


    rude to you."


    Lin Nan-Hai turned to look at the two traffic policemen hiding behind. "You two have caused huge trouble. How dare you just hide


    by the side? Get over here and apologize to Mr Chu!" Lin Nan-Hai shouted sternly and left them trembling.


    However, Liang said softly in panic, "We were just following orders. We received orders that no cars are allowed to pass unless


    they are from the army, right?"


    "Nonsense!" shouted Lin Nan-Hai. "Mr Chu is going home to visit his family. How can this be considered unimportant? From now


    on, keep your eyes open. If you ever see Mr Chu''s car again, you have to let him through! Do you hear me?"


    Lin Nan-Hai spoke very loudly, as though he wanted Ye Fan to hear how much respect he was ording him.


    The traffic police were very low ranking officers, so they had no choice but to just listen and not argue.


    But Ye Fan was ustomed to this sort of ttery, so it didn''t have any effect on him.


    He merely waved his hand and gestured for Li Er to drive on.


    "Mr Chu, are you really not going to stay for dinner? He is the city mayor after all. Isn''t it impolite?" asked Li Er.


    Li Er felt that it was rude of Ye Fan to leave without even entertaining them.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "They can n dinner, but | get to decide whether or not to go. It has nothing to do with courtesy. Let¡¯s


    go. Stop wasting time."


    Li Er''s eyes twitched.


    It was certainly Ye Fan''s style to disregard a mayor''s feelings.


    The car engine rumbled as Ye Fan and Li Er drove off to Jingzhou.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu and Lin Nan-Hai were just left behind like that. They were both shocked and embarrassed by the response


    from Ye Fan.


    ¡°Humph! Who does he think he is? How dare he disrespect me despite the respect I¡¯ve shown him?" shouted Lin Nan-Hai


    uncontrobly in a stern tone.


    Ye Fan''s attitude had clearly made Lin Nan-Hai angry.


    All these years, he had never suffered such disdain.


    It was one thing to refuse to have dinner, butpletely rude to not even greet him.


    What did Mr Chu mean by this?


    He clearly had no regard for Lin Nan-Hai at all!


    "What is this bloody Mr Chu? He might have a fancy title as the King of Jiangdong, but in reality, he''s just a thug. He''d better not


    let me catch him with his pants down! Otherwise, | will personally put him behind bars in a split second!"


    Lin Nan-Hai was so furious that fire nearly spewed from his eyes.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu pulled Lin Nan-Hai back. "Mayor Lin, watch your words! It willnd you in trouble one day. Don''t ever say such


    things again. If Mr Chu ever catches wind of it, we would have a hard time surviving in Yinan!"


    Zhang Cheng-Hu''s face nched as he did his utmost to persuade Lin Nan-Hai.


    ¡°What? You mean a mayor like me has to worry about a thug? Is Jiangdong really his? Is he really above thew? Regardless of


    how powerful Mr Chu is, he has to be aw-abiding citizen. Why should | be afraid of amoner?"


    Lin Nan-Hai became emotional and really wanted to do something about Ye Fan.


    Considering his power, it wasn''t that hard for him to take care of an influential man. Such people were usually involved in a lot of


    uwful acts, so all he needed was some evidence to put Ye Fan behind bars.


    However, Zhang Cheng-Hu sighed, "Mayor Lin, you are new in the Jiangdong, so you don''t know anything about Mr Chu. Do you


    know who He Lan-Shan is? He used to be the Jiangdongmittee secretary.¡±


    Lin Nan-Hai nodded. "Yes, | know about him. | heard he made a huge mistake and was sent to the countryside to live amongst


    the poor vigers."


    Zhang Cheng-Hu smiled sadly. "A huge mistake? | guess that¡¯s one way of putting it. In reality, that happened to him because he


    offended Mr Chu."


    What?


    ¡°Are you saying that that the leader of a province was sent away because he


    offended Mr Chu? Oh my god! What powerful background does this young man have?" Lin Nan-Hai''s face turned ghastly pale


    and he looked worried.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he continued, "I don''t know about his background, but Li Hong-Ze


    attended Mr Chu''s wedding.¡±


    BAM!


    Zhang Cheng-Hu''sst sentencended like a bolt from the blue.


    Lin Nan-Hai couldn''t speak anymore.


    His legs went soft, and he almost fell onto the ground.


    "Li Hong-Ze? He''s the second most powerful man in...Oh my god! Who on earth is this Mr Chu?" howled Lin Nan-Hai in his


    heart.


    His ns to make trouble for Ye Fan and all his grievances instantly dissipated.


    How could he even dream of arresting Ye


    Fan?


    Even He Lan-Shan had been defeated by Ye Fan.


    Who the hell did Lin Nan-Hai think he was?


    "Cheng-Hu, thanks for telling me


    about this. Or else, | would have


    followed in He hs eetuce


    Leave p


    Doyou khbw where his family home


    in Jingzhou is? | want to prepare


    some gifts and visit him." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lin Nan-Hai was still afraid, so he wanted to forge better ties with Ye Fan.


    Zhang Cheng-Hu shook his head as


    heughed. "Mayor Lin, | think it!


    wiser to visit Y. nehowarta notO


    Jingz6i00) War pats is afraid of his wife,


    so if you keep strong ties with Mrs


    Chu, he won''t have a problem with


    us." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh? He''s afraid of his wife? Someone like Mr Chu is actually henpecked?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as Lin Nan-Hai and Zhang Cheng-Hu were still trying to think of a way to butter up to Ye Fan, Li Er and Ye Fan had already


    entered Jingzhou.


    Sure enough, the deeper they drove into Jingzhou, the hotter it became.


    By the time they reached the city, the temperature was almost 40 degrees Celsius.


    That was Jingzhou''s temperature only at its hottest.


    Ye Fan wasted no time and told Li Er to drive right to the Ye estate.


    "Fan, you''re back? Haha! Is it too hot for you? Let me get you an umbre!"


    The moment Ye Fan entered the door, he saw Ye Jian dressed extravagantly with his car keys in hand and getting ready to head


    out.


    Ye Jian immediately went over to greet Ye Fan when he saw him.


    "Get lost.¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t like this cousin. Just the sight of him made Ye Fan angry, so Ye Fan told him to leave.


    "Why the temper? You are already a


    father. That bad temper of y FS wil


    scare yo Kid gindeV ian hada


    pretty ick hide, he continued to


    chuckle even after Ye Fan scolded


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    "A father?¡± Ye Fan frowned. "What nonsense are you bbering about?"


    Ye Jian smiled. "Fine. Nonsense it is. I''m so impressed that you kept a mistress while you have a beautiful wife at home. Now


    your mistress has even sent your lovechild over.¡±


    The more Ye Jian spoke, the more ridiculous it sounded. Ye Fan almost punched him.


    Ye Jian hurriedly ran off in his car to go on a date.


    After Ye Jian''s corruption within thepany was exposed, Ye Fan removed him from power. So he spent his time being a rich


    yboy, enjoying life and meeting girls.


    Since he didn''t have a job, he decided to just have fun.


    "The wealth and fame a man brings to his family nst no longer than five generations. If all the Ye family''s progeny end up


    like him, they will burn through this legacy in less than two generations." Ye Fan looked at Ye Jian as he left and shook his head


    disappointedly.


    This was his mother''s family after all, so if possible, Ye Fan wanted to do his best to make the Ye family flourish.


    Sadly, they didn''t have any good progeny who could really bring the family up.


    Even if Ye Fan wanted to help, his efforts would be futile.


    "Mr Chu, do you really have a mistress? And a kid?" asked Li Er softly.


    Li Er was a real busybody when it came to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan red at him. "Don''t make me kick you. If he said I''m a grandpa, would you believe him?"


    "Great! | just knew that a good man like you wouldn''t have betrayed Miss Qiu," chuckled Li Er.


    A baby''s crying could suddenly be heard


    from the room as they spoke.


    Ye Fan''s eyes twitched, "I-is there really a kid?"


    Li Er turned and looked at Ye Fan perplexedly.


    He wondered if Ye Fan had really kept a mistress here.


    ¡°Mum, what''s going on? Whose child is this?" asked Ye Fan quizzically. He couldn''t be bothered with guessing, so he walked in


    to ask his mother, who had an infant in her arms.


    Other than Ye Xi-Mei, Old Master Ye and Ye Fan''s youngest aunt were present.


    "You little rascal, how dare you ask such a question? Don''t you know best what you have done? I''d like to see how you are going


    to exin things to Mu-Cheng!" Ye Xi-Mei walked over to hit her son the moment she saw him.


    "Oh,e on, Sis. Stop being dramatic. Didn''t you keep saying you wanted a


    grandson? Aren''t you happy that you have one now?" teased Ye Fan''s youngest aunt, Ye Xi-Lan.


    Ye Xi-Lan turned to speak to Ye Fan, "Ignore her. She might have scolded you, but you didn''t see how happy she was taking


    care of the baby."


    Old Master Ye chuckled. "No matter what, the Ye family finally has another child. Our family is going strong."


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    This new life had brought a lot of joy to the family, but Ye Fan was at a loss and hadpletely no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Mum, what happened? Whose baby is it? Why are all of you saying that this baby is mine?" asked Ye Fan.


    He had be a father overnight without even knowing it himself. Nobody would have been able to ept this.


    ¡°Huh? Do you really know nothing about this?" Ye Xi-Mei looked at Ye Fan


    perplexedly.


    Ye Fan nodded before he asked anxiously, "Mum, get to the point. Where is this baby from?"


    A few days ago, a young woman had suddenly turned up at the residence and handed the kid to Ye Xi-Mei and left.


    Initially, everyone thought it was Ye Jian''s kid, but Ye Jian insisted that the child wasn''t his.


    Also, if Ye Jian had a child, the woman would have handed the kid to Ye Jian''s mother and not Ye Xi-Mei, so everyone was


    certain it was Ye Fan''s.


    "Fan, tell us who the woman is. You are a man, so you can''t shirk responsibility. Now that there is a problem, you have to solve it.


    Send the girl over, and we will take care of her for you. She is the mother of your child after all. Even if you don''t marry her, you


    have to offer her a stable life, right?" said Old Master Ye earnestly.


    Ye Xi-Mei sighed as well, "That''s right.


    Send her over. Although | feel bad about Mu-Cheng, it can¡¯t be helped. You can''t just leave the mother in the lurch."


    Everyone in the family kept trying to persuade Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan almost broke down in tears. "Mum, Grandpa, what are you saying? | swear that the kid isn''t mine. | know best whether I


    slept with another woman," he spoke decisively with certainty.


    He never dreamed that something as dramatic as this would happen to him.


    "What?"


    "Does this kid really have nothing to do with you?"


    "That''s strange. Why would the woman hand me the child if it''s not yours?"


    Ye Fan didn''t look like he was lying, so everyone in the family was at a loss.


    ¡°Mum, tell me about what happened that day. What did that woman look like?"


    asked Ye Fan. He felt something was wrong.


    "One night, a woman suddenly


    appeared outside my room. She


    didn''t even make a sound, sesh


    gave me vite evar SRe was ina


    pes and wore a veil over her


    face. Just by looking at her eyes, |


    could tell she was a pretty girl. She


    handed me the kid without saying a


    word and left," recounted Ye Xi-Mei.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s it?" Ye Fan frowned before he asked, "Mum, think carefully. Was there anything unusual about her?"


    "Anything unusual?" Ye Xi-Mei


    contemted carefully. "Her aur:


    guess. She se d rather con


    ctharadridty, Also, her breathing


    seemed unstable, and she looked


    very weak, as if she had been


    injured." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan went into deep thought as Ye Xi-Mei spoke.


    The anomaly in Jingzhou urred around the same time as the child''s appearance.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ording to his mother¡¯s description, the mysterious woman who turned up at their estate was probably a martial artist.


    No ordinary woman would have been able to enter the heavily guarded estate.


    BOOM!


    Aloud rumble suddenly came from afar while Ye Fan was in deep thought.


    Ye Fan tured to look.


    "It has been going on for a couple of


    days. It sounds like thunder, butif


    tai snecoene on dl have


    thou


    ght that the gods were fighting."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Old Master Ye and the others had clearly noticed the noise as well.


    Ye Fan said nothing as he looked into the distance gravely.


    "Mum, Grandpa, don''t go out for now. Just stay put in the estate." "What about you?" asked Ye Xi-Mei worriedly.


    "I''m going out to check it out. Don''t wait for me to eat," said Ye Fan before he hurried out.


    "Fan! Where are you going?" shouted Ye Xi-Mei as she chased after him.


    However, Ye Fan was long gone.


    About 40 kilometers away from Jingzhou city, several figures had gathered in a clearing. They moved as quickly as lightning.


    "Qing-Tian, how did it go?"


    "Did you find him?"

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Tang Hao and the others rushed towards the God of War, anxious to have their questions answered.


    The four great supreme grandmasters of China''s War God Castle had gathered.


    "| didn''t find anyone suspicious-looking at all. Tang Hao, are you sure there''s a supreme grandmaster in the vicinity?


    Maybe you were mistaken." Ye Qing-Tian gave Tang Hao a look of uncertainty.


    "That''s impossible!" Tang Hao shot back without hesitation before recounting what had happened a few hours ago to Ye Qing-


    Tian and the rest with a solemn look on his face. "I''m very certain that the person who exchanged blows with me was a supreme


    grandmaster. Judging from the person¡¯s appearance, it was a woman. But she didn''t seem very powerful. | managed to injure


    her. It was a pity that she managed to escape."


    They had split up and searched the area. It was then that Tang Hao had bumped into a veiled person whom he believed had


    been a woman and had exchanged blows


    with her.


    "She shouldn''t have gone far if she''s injured. She must still be in the vicinity. We should split up and continue the search. Sound


    the signal if you find her. We have to do everything to find this person. She must have something to do with the strange


    phenomena!¡± Sword Saint''s face, which was devoid of all emotion, belied the murderous intent in his cold voice.


    They already expected a terrible sight to greet them since the magnitude of the explosion had been great, after all. But the


    devastation that they had witnessed upon their arrival had sent horror spiking through their veins.


    The explosion had decimated an entire town and burned its poption numbering more than a hundred thousand residents


    down to ashes.


    It had been years since China had seen such terrible destruction.


    During thest world war, battles in which the death count had surpassed ten


    thousand had been few and far between.


    "Sword Saint is right. We must find the person responsible for it and have her pay! These are Chinese citizens, not cattle for


    ughter!" The King of Fighters, Mo Gu-Cheng tightened his fists and thundered, his voice filled with murderous rage. Just as


    they were ready to split up and continue the search, Mo Gu-Cheng appeared to sense something. He whirled around, throwing


    his fist forward as he yelled.


    ¡°Who is it? Who''s there? Show yourself!"


    The others raised their guards instantly, ready to unleash an attack at a moment''s notice. They were on high alert and taut with


    tension. To their wary eyes was an enemy lurking in every shadow.


    With a deafening explosion, the King of Fighter''s punch split the earth apart and sent dust and dirt yellowing the air.


    Amidst the cloud of dirt and dust appeared a slim silhouette. The stranger walked out of the dust slowly and appeared before Ye


    Hing-Tian and the others.


    "Ye Fan! Why are you here? Weren''t you headed for..." a surprised Ye Qing-Tian eximed. He had been the first to recognize


    Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why do we see you everywhere? Nothing good happens when you''re around!" Tang Hao said unhappily and with a sullen look


    on his face. Ye Fan was literally the War God Castle''s nightmare. They had sent a great deal of effort persuading him to leave


    Yanjing. He couldn''t believe they actually run into him here again.


    "Ye Fan, be honest with us. Did you have anything to do with what happened here? Were you responsible for the deaths of ten


    thousand people in Yanyang?¡± Mo Gu-Cheng asked Ye Fan bluntly while the rest were still recovering from the shock of seeing


    Ye Fan here.


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s usation had Ye Fan frowning. "You should have someone lop your head off if you have no use of it and the


    brains residing inside. Jingzhou is my home. You''re the only brainless idiot who thinks I''ll go on a killing rampage in my own


    home."


    "You!" Ye Fan''s rebuke nearly had Mo Gu-Cheng blowing up. "How dare you! You''re just a young punk, how dare you speak to


    me this way! Do you really think | won''t hit you because you''re just a junior?"


    "Stop. This isn''t the time and ce to be fighting among ourselves," the God of War said sharply before turning towards Ye Fan.


    "You''re here to find out what happened, aren''t you?"


    "That¡¯s right." Ye Fan nodded. "The explosion of fire-elemental energy waves happened without any warning. Something strange


    must have caused it.¡±


    "We think so too. We''re trying to get to the bottom of this as well. Since you''re here, we can split up and search the area. Be


    careful, Ye Fan. There''s another supreme grandmaster in the vicinity. Sound a signal if you run into the supreme grandmaster,¡±


    the God of War said.


    Five of them split up after the brief discussion and began a careful search of the area.


    This was Ye Fan''s first time venturing into the area. Even though the explosion had urred some time ago, the heat in the air


    was still terrifyingly high. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to survive such heat. Only powerful cultivators such as Ye Fan


    would be able to withstand it.


    The temperature continued to rise rmingly as Ye Fan continued to venture deeper into the area.


    Charred earth greeted his eyes wherever they fell. The riverbeds had dried up while the earth had cracked, the ground splitting


    into numerous crevices. Partial remains of cars were parked by the road. Their other halves had probably melted during the


    explosion.


    The sheer energy generated from the explosion must have been unimaginably powerful.


    Ye Fan was surrounded by a deathly silence.


    Walking along the street, he felt as if he were the only person left in this world.


    The sound of his feet stepping on sand and gravel was a soft but clear whisper in his ears.


    After some time, Ye Fan realized he seemed to have entered a small town.


    All that remained of its houses were crumbling walls.


    He remembered this town. He believed it was called Yanyang. It wasn''t that far from his grandfather''s house.


    In his youth, Ye Fan and Shin Yu-Xiang had often visited the market in this town. It had been one of the biggest towns in the


    area.


    It had taken but one night to


    transform a bustling town into


    nothing but scorched eath..CH0


    residents wato hid lived here


    probably hadn''t expected to leave


    this world in such a manner. Nothing


    had remained of them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The heat had melted metal. They had been but human flesh and blood.


    They must have been vaporized instantly when the explosion had happened.


    There was something that Ye Fan found extremely suspicious though.


    He had passed his hometown, Yeyang, on his way here.


    These two towns were located


    extremely near to each other O


    Yanyan i heen tevelled while


    Jeyardte been spared. It was as if


    someone had erected a barrier over


    the town. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is strange. The temperature here seems a lot lower."


    Ye Fan was struck by the rtiveck of heat in the area then. The further he ventured forward, the colder it got.


    Ye Fan reached the end of the alley and was greeted by the sight of a mansion that seemed perfectly intact.


    It looked slightly old. Time had left its


    mark on its worn wooden deors)\)


    NN ;


    Fig the eaks vA fobddy had lived


    inthis mansion for many years.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The mansion sat amidst the devastating wreckage of the town, utterly intact and showing no sign of damage. Ye Fan was


    naturally intrigued.


    The freezing temperature surrounding the mansion was a stark contrast to the blistering heat baking the rest of the town too.


    What truly confounded Ye Fan was the wisp of a familiar aura that he sensed as he stood outside the mansion.


    "Could it be..."

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    The vast heavens stretched infinitely above a devastatednd. Ruins and charred earth were what remained of the tiny town.


    Yet, the mansion that stood before Ye Fan appeared perfectly undamaged.


    Awintry wind with its biting cold swept past him.


    For a very long time, the young man simply stood outside the doors to the mansion.


    He finally pushed the door open, lifted his foot and stepped inside.


    It was an old house, its emerald iid stone tiles scarred with the ravages of time.


    Yet, despite its age, the ce looked surprisingly clean and tidy.


    Everything inside appeared to be ced neatly.


    The steps leading down from the doors were clean and free from dust.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was a hint of something refreshing in the air.


    Yet, none of that mattered because the moment that Ye Fan had stepped into the house, his eyes had been drawn towards a


    single spot and had not moved away.


    Where his gaze fell stood a lovely young woman.


    He could only see her back. Nevertheless, she carried herself with an unearthly grace that instinctively drew one towards her


    and inspired a deep longing for her.


    She stood there silently like a solitary plum blossom, proud and fearless as it braved the snow and bloomed in spite of the harsh


    cold.


    "You''vee.¡± Her voice easing into the brief silence gently, as if she were greeting an old friend.


    As she spoke, she turned around and returned Ye Fan¡¯s gaze. Her fingers plucked at the veil hiding her face.


    Soft silk slid away, revealing her heavenly beauty before Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Her lips were the color of fire and her eyes as dark as night. Her hair spilled down her back like ink staining her dress.


    She might be the gods¡¯ most beautiful work of art.


    The beauty of the moon and the stars seemed dim in her presence.


    The sun itself seemed momentarily dazzled by her beauty.


    Some were simply born into beauty and could mesmerize all by simply standing there.


    No one noticed the flicker of happiness that had surfaced in the young woman''s eyes when they had first fallen on the young


    man before her.


    They stared into each other''s eyes as they stood in the mansion.


    At that moment, they seemed so near yet


    so distant.


    The wind ruffled the hems of their clothes and stirred their hair.


    Along bout of silence descended upon them.


    No one could imagine the emotional upheavals hidden beneath the veneer of silence.


    Even Ye Fan, who was level-headed and hardened by life, had felt waves of emotion swell inside his long-frozen heart when his


    eyes hadnded on the young woman before him.


    His heart had nearly melted when he had heard what she had said. You''vee.


    That was all it took to soften a man¡¯s heart.


    For one moment, Ye Fan was seized by the desire to walk right up to the young woman, smile brightly at her and call her by her


    name. Yu Yun. But the moment passed and Ye Fan was struck by the


    realization that the Yu Yun that he had known was gone.


    Everything beautiful and happy that they had shared was now history.


    The love and friendship that they had shared had been severed by the very de that she had stabbed him with in the rainforest.


    Now, she was just the sect leader of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun!


    "So, it was you, Sect Leader Tang! | knew it! | should have guessed from the magnitude of the explosion and the bloodbath. No


    one except you could have done that." Ye Fan''s voice filled the air. His words were cold and distant like words uttered by a man


    to his mortal enemy.


    Aslight tremor coursed through the young woman when she heard what Ye Fan had said. A hint of despondence appeared on


    her lovely face.


    "What''s wrong? Why isn''t the esteemed Sect Leader Tang saying anything?


    Perhaps you deem me unworthy of your attention! That''s true. The esteemed Sect Leader Tang is the sect leader of the Chu


    Sect. You''re the most powerful martial artist on the Sky Ranking. You enjoy immense power and influence. You could burn down


    acres ofnd and destroy a hundred thousand lives with a snap of your fingers. I''m just a nobody from the countryside. I''m not


    worthy of speaking to the esteemed Sect Leader Tang,¡± said Ye Fan with a mirthless smile on his face and mockery dripping


    from his every word.


    ¡°It wasn''t me!" Panic shed across Tang Yun''s eyes as she hastily tried to refute Ye Fan''s usations.


    "Was it not?¡± Ye Fan''s smile widened. The next moment, his eyes had turned red with fury as he hollered at the young woman.


    "Why are you still lying to me, Tang Yun! Do you really think me that naive young man at the old Chu family mansion?¡±


    Ye Fan had once believed that he could preserve hisposure when he saw Tang Yun again, but he had been mistaken. He


    couldn''t control his emotions at all.


    The rtionship they shared was fraught with a tumultuous history.


    The sight of Tang Yun brought back memories of pain and sorrow. How could he remain calm in her presence?

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Ye Fan couldn''t understand the derision and resentment in Tang Yun''s tone. That wasn''t the tone the sect leader of Chu Sect


    should be taking. In fact, she sounded like a wife who had suffered the bullying of her husband.


    Ye Fan couldn''t understand why the sect leader of a powerful sect and the most powerful person on the Sky Ranking would


    massacre hapless, innocent men and women. A hundred thousand men and women had turned to dust. It was an act that left Ye


    Fan feeling cold.


    "Is that so? You won''t let me off? Mr Chu certainly lives up to his name of being the lord of Jiangdong! The almighty Mr Chu


    indeed! Pray tell, what do you intend to do to me?" Mockery twisted Tang Yun''s lips as a hard glint shed across her eyes. She


    stared straight into the eyes of the young man before her. "So, you want an exnation. You shall have it then. | didn¡¯t kill them


    for any reason. | was simply in a foul mood. How''s that exnation for you? Does it please you?"


    Tang Yun stood proudly in the mansion.


    The look on her face was colored with resentment and fury. In fact, she sounded like she was sulking.


    "Tang Yun, don¡¯t push me too far!" Ye Fan spat his words out as he tightened his fists.


    "You think I''m pushing you?" Tang Yunughed softly. "Am | pushing you too far? Alright then. Maybe you should know that I''m


    not going to stop at leveling this town. I''m going to kill everyone in Jingzhou and everyone in Jiangdong. I''m going to destroy the


    Ye family home and kill your family. | want you, you heartless beast, to have no home and no one to return home to!"


    Asudden harsh wintry wind rose like the waves of a stormy ocean all around them, sending dust, dirt and stone flying in the


    mansion and shattering the tiles on the roof.


    Ye Fan took a step forward and roared loudly, his words booming like thunder. "How dare you, Tang Yun! Jiangdong is my turf


    and Jingzhou my home. My family


    lives here. I''ll crush you if you hurt them!¡±


    Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were cold and hard and his voice filled with thunderous fury.


    Amurderous rage enveloped him.


    He tightened his fists and snarled, "Tang Yun, don''t make me kill you!"


    The threat sent thend shaking and the temperature plummeting. Every stone, leaf and branch in the mansion froze.


    Ye Fan''s fury was palpable.


    Everyone had something or someone that they would risk everything to protect.


    To Ye Fan, his family was that someone.


    Tang Yun had done the unforgivable and threatened the ones dearest to his heart. How could he not be enraged?


    ¡°Haha! That''s exactly whom | want to kill and what | want to destroy! | will kill your family and destroy your home. Why should I


    show a heartless beast any mercy?" Tang


    Yun continued to taunt Ye Fan and showed no signs of backing down despite the threat of violence in Ye Fan''s words.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    Ye Fan''s fury finally erupted in a deafening explosion.


    Waves of power surged from Ye Fan and flooded the mansion like a tsunami.


    Thend cracked while trees and grass alike were torn from their roots and sent flying.


    The frenzied winds swept across the mansion like waves of a turbulent sea.


    The power of a supreme grandmaster was in full disy.


    Yet, the young woman before Ye Fan simply stood quietly amidst his disy of immense power.


    There was no hint of emotion in her dark eyes or on her lovely face.


    She simply stood there, her eyes staring straight at Ye Fan.


    No one seemed to notice her eyes gradually turning teary.


    "He''s finally decided to strike me down,¡± thought the young woman to herself as her lips trembled.


    The power swirling around Ye Fan was the exact measure of the depth of her despondency.


    No one could have imagined a look of such despair to ever grace the face of the awe-inspiring sect leader of the Chu Sect who


    stood at the pinnacle of power.


    Ye Fan had begun his attack.


    The immense energy swirling on his palms transformed into hundreds of thousands of invisible des.


    It was as if he held hundreds of thousands of swords in his two hands.


    Every one of those des had the power to pierce through anything in this world and under Ye Fan''smand, these des


    flew towards Tang Yun without hesitation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The heavens quaked.


    Every attack that Ye Fan unleashed was a fatal one.


    His des filled the heavens like a. Even the most powerful fighter on the Sky Ranking had nowhere to run.


    Tang Yun''s purple dress fluttered in the wind as she stood silently in the mansion.


    She did not move and showed no signs of dodging Ye Fan''s attack as it fell upon her.


    She simply watched as the des approached her, growing bigger as they filled her vision.


    The demonic wailing of those des pierced the air and filled her ears.


    She gave the murderous-looking young man onest lingering look and lost all hope.


    She had lost all hope in the man.


    She did not hide and she showed no fear.


    She did not scream in fury.


    She was as still as the waters in a well.


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she waited for the des to arrive and for the end awaiting her.


    It was alling to an end.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she felt the force of Ye Fan''s attacknd.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    The wintry winds howled.


    Ye Fan''s icy words were torn into shreds by the iing wind.


    He did not linger. Having spoken his piece, he turned and left, his slim form disappearing from Tang Yun''s vision within moments,


    leaving her standing alone, all by herself, between the vast heaven and earth.


    The wind swept across the vastnds, whipping her long dark hair into a frenzy.


    Tang Yun stood in silence. Ye Fan''s words lingered in her head and filled her ears. He never wished to see her again.


    Those few curt words were like a thousand daggers piercing Tang Yun''s heart.


    It hurt so much.


    So, this was what it felt like to have one''s heart ripped into shreds.


    There had been a moment when Tang Yun had been seized by the impulse to tell Ye


    Fan everything.


    She had wanted to tell him why she hade to Jingzhou and to tell him that they now had a child.


    But in the end, she hadn''t said a single word.


    When she had heard Ye Fan utter those final, cruel words, she had been struck by a sudden realization. It wouldn¡¯t have


    mattered.


    She didn''t want Ye Fan''s pity. She didn''t need to use their child to hold him hostage.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What she longed for was a person who truly cared for her.


    She didn''t need someone who showed her care or concern out of obligation or any other reasons.


    Perhaps the dejection or the sorrow was too much for her.


    Tears slowly streamed down Tang Yun''s cheeks, breaking into separate droplets as they slid off her chin. They were pearls


    strung by an invisible thread that glittered sharply in the sunlight and elicited a stabbing pain in one''s heart.


    Meanwhile, in the Ye family mansion in Jingzhou.


    It was night. The mansion was brightly lit with lights.


    Ye Yu-Yan and the rest of the Ye family were gathered around the table, sharing dinner.


    They wouldn''t stop ying with the baby in Ye Xi-Mei''s arms as they ate.


    ¡°Look at his smooth cheeks. He looks adorable! Sis, are you sure this isn''t Fan''s child? Look at his eyes and his chin. They''re


    Fan''s eyes and chin! They look so alike," said Ye Fan''s aunt, Ye Xi-Lan, merrily as she pinched the baby''s rosy cheeks.


    Ye Xi-Mei sighed. "That''s what | think too.


    This child looks so much like Fan when he was a kid. But he should know better than us whether this is his kid. He didn''t seem


    like he was lying. Besides, Mu-Cheng isn¡¯t here and we''re all family. If this was some illegitimate child that was a result of an


    affair, he wouldn''t hide it from his own mother."


    Ye Xi-Mei was in her forties. Many married women her age were now grandmothers.


    She had asked Qiu Mu-Cheng subtly if the young woman had ns to have children.


    The answer that she had gotten had been disappointing.


    Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng had been married for years but Qiu Mu-Cheng had shown no signs of pregnancy for so long. No one


    was more anxious than Ye Xi-Mei.


    However, if Qiu Mu-Cheng had no ns to have children, there wasn''t anything that Ye Xi-Mei could do but keep her


    unhappiness to herself.


    The arrival of this child had undoubtedly kept Ye Xi-Mei in good cheer for quite some time.


    She had thought that she was now a grandmother.


    But the happiness bubbling inside her had burst upon hearing Ye Fan''s denial.


    Her happiness had been for nothing.


    "Don''t get too upset, sister. Fan might have forgotten. We''ll ask him again when hees back. He might have been drunk then.


    It could have been an ident. It makes sense that he''d forgotten all about it," Ye Xi-Lan said as she tried tofort her sister.


    Their father nodded in agreement.


    "| suppose all we can do is ask him about it again. If this isn''t Fan''s child, we have to find a way to locate his parents and return


    him to his family. His family must be worried sick," murmured Ye Xi-Mei dispiritedly.


    It was obvious that this young and new arrival to the Ye family had given them much joy. Everyone was in love with the baby.


    But it didn''t matter how much they liked the child. They had to return him to his parents.


    They were parents too and knew how much a child meant to his parents.


    Ye Fan had appeared in the Ye family mansion while the rest of the family were still caught up in their conversation.


    Moonlight spilled across the young man, casting a dark shadow on the ground that moved slowly as the young man trudged


    across the mansion with an expressionless look on his face.


    ¡°What''s wrong with Brother Fan? He looks down. Someone who doesn''t know better might think he''s just been dumped," Ye Jian


    said with a note of puzzlement and a raised eyebrow as he eyed Ye Fan.


    "That¡¯s utter nonsense! Fan''s a man of influence and status now. Plenty of young women are dying to marry him. They''d kill to


    get themselves into the Ye family and enjoy the status and wealth thate along with it. Only Fan gets to dump women.


    There''s no women out there who would dump him!" Ye Xi-Lan said smugly.


    The stature of everyone in the family, from the pet dog to the family rooster, rose with that of a single man.


    Because of Ye Fan, the entire Ye family had be the most influential family in Jiangdong.


    In the past, Ye Xi-Lan, Ye Tian and Ye Ya wouldn¡¯t have been able to get an audience with Lei San even if they had groveled and


    plied numerous generous gifts onto thetter.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    "That¡¯s right. She had beautiful eyes. | only got a quick look at her, but it¡¯s hard to forget the air of dignity and grace that she


    exudes. Your mother''s seen many well-respected people in her younger days. | know no one who carries an air of dignity as well


    as she did. But | wonder what kind of trouble she''s gotten herself into that she has to give her own child away. What a poor little


    thing, all alone and having to fend for herself and her child, without a partner to count on. She must have met the wrong kind of


    man," Ye Xi-Mei sighed heavily and shook her head.


    Ye Xi-Mei¡¯s spirits fell as she kept talking. Her brow began to crease with soft lines of sorrow.


    Perhaps this had brought up memories of her own.


    Had she not been abandoned by a loved one when she had most needed him?


    She had suffered endless hardship before she had finally brought Ye Fan back to her hometown, Yeyang.


    She had gone through simr hardships, which was why she felt a greater sympathy for the young woman.


    She knew exactly how helpless and alone the young woman must be feeling.


    That was why Ye Xi-Mei hoped that Ye Fan could find her as soon as possible and do all he could to help the young woman.


    Ye Xi-Mei heard a sudden whoosh amidst her sighs.


    Waves of heated air erupted suddenly, sending wild winds howling around them in a frenzy.


    Ye Fan, who had been quietly sitting at the table, suddenly dashed out into the dark like a cannonball shot out of a cannon.


    The gusts of wind erupting in his wake knocked over the sumptuous spread of dishes on the dining table.


    Along and heavy silence descended upon the Ye family.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It took a long while before they slowly recovered from their stunned stupor.


    "What...what just happened?"


    "Fan...did Fan just go crazy?"


    The Ye family stared at one another in utter bewilderment. Ye Xi-Mei seemed equally clueless.


    "What''s up with that rascal? Why was he in such a rush? He didn''t even finish dinner," protested Ye Xi-Mei as her eyes gazed


    out of the window and into the moon. They were filled with worry. "I hope he''s alright."


    Every mother worried about her son when he was away from home.


    Cmity had just visited Jingzhou while their family had somehow found themselves with a stranger''s child.


    Strange and unexinable things were happening one after another.


    Ye Xi-Mei couldn''t help but wonder if these had merely been coincidences.


    The warm wind sounded in a young man''s ears like the low moaning of a beast as he raced through the sky like a spirit in the


    night. He moved so swiftly that one could see him leaving afterimages of his slim form in his wake. This was none other than Ye


    Fan, who had just dashed out of the Ye family mansion.


    "I''m sure it''s her. It has to be Tang Yun. Long ck hair and a purple dress. Carries herself with the dignity and grace of royalty.


    An iparable beauty. She''s the only person who fits the bill. | should have known it was her. | should have guessed it


    sooner!" Ye Fan thought fiercely as he curled his fingers into tight fists.


    Ye Xi-Mei had told Ye Fan what the young woman who had turned up at the Ye family mansion had looked like when he had first


    arrived at Jingzhou but he hadn''t been paying attention then.


    He had been convinced that the child had nothing to do with him and naturally hadn''t cared who his mother might be.


    But after meeting Tang Yun and listening to what his mother had said, the certainty that Ye Fan had felt had wavered.


    Could the child really be his and Tang Yun''s child?


    Why else would Tang Yun travel so far to Jingzhou and ce her child in his mother''s care?


    What else could exin her intense resentment and aggrievement towards him?


    There was only one exnation. Tang Yun had given birth to his child.


    "But how? When did it happen?¡±


    Ye Fan''s thoughts were in a mess. He tried desperately to search the memories of him and Tang Yun.


    They had only known each other for two years and had not spent much time together. The only time they had touched each


    other had been when they had jointly cultivated the Dragon God Body together.


    They had lost their reason briefly and shared a kiss. Ye Fan remembered distinctly that that had been the most intimate act that


    they had done with each other.


    Could you get pregnant from a kiss?


    If that were the case, Ye Fan and Qiu Mu-Cheng should be surrounded by children!


    "Was it...that one time?"


    Amidst his puzzlement, Ye Fan suddenly recalled the time when he had consumed a fire spirit fruit in a cave to aid his cultivation.


    It was written in the Book of Celestial Cloud that the fire spirit fruit was a fruit of pure and immense yang energy. Few who


    consumed it survived. Only the most powerful martial artists should consume it for cultivation. If one were to attempt the


    endeavor and should his life be endangered at any point, he could seek out a woman and attempt to correct the imbnce


    between yin and yang with her. The act could save his life.


    "Did | fail in my attempt to consume the fire spirit fruit? Did | only manage to seed because Tang Yun sacrificed herself to


    correct the imbnce of yin and yang in my body?¡±


    The pieces of the puzzle seemed to fall into ce now.


    That exined why Tang Yun had been gone when he had woken up.


    That exined the rose-shaped bloodstain on the stone tform.


    That exined the explosion of fire-elemental energy waves in Jingzhou.


    That also exined Tang Yun''s severely weakened condition.


    Everything made sense now.


    That child was Tang Yun''s and his child.


    He had inherited the energies in the fire spirit fruit, which had led to a devastating explosion during his birth.


    "Why didn¡¯t she tell me? Why didn''t


    she say anything? That idiot! Why did


    she try to hide the truth frommet{\


    will be pl yed pnoue tot the rest of


    hy lifer something were to happen


    to her!" Ye Fan''s eyes reddened and


    panic and anxiety churned in his gut


    as he raced madly towards the


    mansion where he had found Tang


    Yun. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The moonlight was a soft shimmer in the cold night.


    Ayoung woman sat cross-legged and alone in a mansion. Her eyes fluttered open slowly.


    Her condition had not improved much after a day of meditation.


    Tang Yun had known that her rash


    decision would result i temporary


    fall in her ieyellot ebitivation but she


    had not expected it to plummet so


    sharply. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had not expected her stamina and concentration to be as badly affected as well.


    She could barely get to her feet, dark spots lingering at the edge of her vision as she struggled to stand.


    "| have to leave this ce as soon as possible before Ye Qing-Tian and the others find me."


    It didn''t matter that she couldn''t possibly journey far in her weakened state. She had to leave right now.


    She could feel danger approaching steadily.


    The supreme grandmasters of War God Castle weren''t going to let her go so easily if they found her.


    Tang Yun clenched her jaw and stood up.


    She pushed the doors open to the sight of an endless, pitch ck night.


    She froze suddenly.


    Tears began to stream down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    For the first time in her life, the powerful young woman felt alone, helpless and afraid.


    No matter how strong she was, she still longed for someone to lean on and to hold her during her moment of utter weakness.


    Yet, during her dire moments when


    she was most in need of.


    sepa erensd cre all she had


    for Company was the dark and the


    cold. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    No one was there to asked her if she had had a warm meal. No one was there to stand by her side as the sun set and night


    arrived.


    No one knew the sorrow that she was drowning in right now.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Sometimes, Tang Yun wondered if it was all worth it. Was having the child worth abandoning her principles and her dignity?


    They were not meant to be, so why had she allowed the fruit of their cursed rtionship to be born?


    Look at the miserable state that she hadnded herself in. She deserved it though.


    Yet, every time hate threatened to overwhelm Tang Yun''s heart, she would remember the innocent look on her child''s face.


    She would remember his fair, rosy cheeks, his big and sparkling, starlit eyes and his perfect, guileless smile.


    Her heart had melted when her eyes had firstnded on that young child.


    She had felt that everything that she had done had been worth it.


    She supposed that every woman had within herself a strong capacity to love one''s own child.


    Even the distant and cold sect leader of the Chu Sect was no exception.


    The hardship that a woman suffered during the nine months of pregnancy and the agony that she endured during childbirth led to


    the inevitability of a mother''s intense and deep love for her child.


    It was an inevitability that even Tang Yun couldn''t escape!


    But it didn¡¯t matter how much she loved her child.


    Because of whom she was, she couldn''t possibly rear the child herself.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was the sect leader of the Chu Sect and the most powerful martial artist on the Sky Ranking. She was akin to the empress


    of the martial arts circle. How could she bear a baby for a man and be a mother to a child?


    If news of this were to spread, she would ruin both her reputation and the reputation of Chu Sect.


    Chu Sect would be aughing stock.


    She would have to endure the terrible looks from everyone. The elders of Chu Sect probably wouldn''t let Tang Yun off. They


    would hunt down her child and kill him. Then, they would go after her child''s father.


    The most powerful sect in the world couldn''t allow such a stain on their reputation!


    The only way to salvage their reputation would be to kill everyone involved in the affair!


    The child would not stand a chance of surviving if she kept him with her.


    After weighing her options, she had secretly made her way to Jiangdong so that she could ce the baby in the Ye family¡¯s care


    after she had given birth to him. Having handed the baby to the Ye family, she would then sneak away unnoticed.


    She could not have expected the birth of that tiny little creature to cause such a hugemotion and bring so much destruction


    to Ye Fan''s hometown. She had not expected it to drain herpletely as well.


    The creation of a new life was indeed a feat.


    Tang Yun might stand at the pinnacle of strength and power, but childbirth had still been a dangerous and almost deadly


    experience.


    She stood outside the mansion and stared in the direction where Jingzhou was.


    After a long time, she finally blinked away the beads of glittering tears in her eyes furiously.


    The helplessness and weakness that she had shown on her face vanished without a trace.


    In their ce was the cool and intimidating stare of a powerful martial artist.


    "Ye Fan, we''re done. | owed you for what | did to you in the rainforest and now I''ve repaid it in full. | owe you nothing now. Let us


    never meet each other again. If we do, our des will cross and one of us shall die.¡±


    The harsh wintry winds stirred dust and dirt into the air.


    Tang Yun''s lovely form stood alone beneath the night sky.


    Her eyes were cold and devoid of emotion.


    The terrifying and powerful sect leader of Chu Sect had returned.


    Honestly, Tang Yun had held onto thest shred of love for Ye Fan before she had met him.


    He had been the first and only man whom she had gotten intimate with.


    He had been the only person who had risked his life to guard and protect her.


    Tang Yun had been alone all her life.


    Her hands were stained with the blood of countless dead men and women. Innumerable followers worshipped the ground that


    she walked on.


    But no one had ever risked everything to treat her with such kindness like Ye Fan had.


    Sometimes, that was all it took to win a woman''s love.


    You simply had to truly care for her. That was enough.


    It was enough for powerful people like Tang Yun, who stood at the pinnacle of strength and power and had spent her life with


    nothing but solitude and the cold by her side.


    The slightest bit of warm would melt their cold hardened hearts.


    What Ye Fan had given Tang Yun hadn''t been slight or little at all.


    Perhaps Tang Yun had recklessly gone ahead with the birth of Ye Fan''s child because of the kindness that Ye Fan had shown


    her and the emotions that he had roused inside her.


    But it all ended here.


    The final remnants of tenderness that Tang Yun had harbored for Ye Fan had vanished the moment when he had spoken


    viciously to her and said that he never wanted to see her again, and when he had turned away and left her alone.


    But she was fine with that.


    Nothing woulde out of their rtionship anyway.


    To leave and to forget the other might be the best way to end things between them.


    She threw a final nce in the direction in which the young man had left before turning her eyes away.


    She shifted her foot and got ready to leave.


    Asudden deafening thunder erupted in the


    air.


    It was followed by a flurry of punches that descended from the heavens like shooting stars.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    The moon spilled its cool light across thends while a cold wind sent dirt and dust flying in the air.


    Under the pale moonlight stood a solitary young woman of unearthly beauty.


    Before her were four supreme grandmasters of China, their eyes shining brightly in the night.


    The des remained sheathed. The tension in the air was palpable.


    Tang Yun, Ye Qing-Tian, Sword Saint...


    Any one of them could take down an army of martial artists.


    They were now gathered here.


    One could almost taste the tension in the air.


    Sword Saint''s furious words lingered in the air. Yet, the young woman appeared oblivious to the questions of both Sword Saint


    and the King of Fighters. There was no hint of emotion on her face. She


    appeared as dispassionate and cold as a statue.


    "Sect Leader Tang Yun, please exin yourself. You owe us an exnation for what you did on ournd,¡± Ye Qing-Tian, who had


    not said a word all this while, finally broke the silence.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Qing-Tian should have kept his mouth shut because his words earned a re from Tang Hao as soon as he said them. He


    jabbed Ye Qing-Tian hard in the back and whispered furiously at the man. "We know what happened. There''s no need for an


    exnation. We''re talking about a hundred thousand lives here. No exnation she can concoct will absolve her of her crime!


    Qing-Tian, you should remember your ce and your duty. Don''t let yourself be bewitched by her!"


    Others might not know anything about Ye Qing-Tian''s past dalliances but Tang Hao and the other supreme grandmasters were


    well aware of his history.


    They simply couldn''t believe that this old man still hadn''t given up after all these


    years.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s face darkened when he heard Tang Hao''s words.


    His lips twitched violently. He was ready to kill Tang Hao.


    What had he done?


    He had simply wanted to give Tang Yun a chance to exin herself.


    Shouldn''t they at least get to the bottom of things before meting out punishment?


    Maybe Tang Yun hadn''t killed these men and women.


    ¡°Alright, | know what | have to do." Ye Hing-Tian couldn''t be bothered to get into an argument while they were in the presence of


    a beautiful young woman.


    After replying Tang Hao with a casual remark, he continued questioning Tang Yun. "Sect Leader Tang Yun, we''re not


    unreasonable men. We won''t put you in the spot if you''re not the one responsible for the catastrophe that just happened.


    However, | concur with Sword Saint. If you were the one who killed those hundred thousand people, we won''t let you go scot free


    either! War God Castle isn''t going to fear you because you''re the sect leader of Chu Sect and the most powerful fighter on the


    Sky Ranking. China isn¡¯t a nation you can push around!¡±


    The leaders of the nation must guard its borders andnds with their lives!


    The Chinese people had always been a proud people.


    No matter how powerful their enemies were, they remained fearless and upromising. They showed no fear to their foes


    who would abuse and torment their fellow people.


    Ye Qing-Tian and the other five supreme grandmasters had united the Chinese martial arts circle and founded War God Castle


    so that they could rebuild the Chinese martial arts circle!


    Even at the height of its power, Chu Sect had failed to conquer the Chinese martial arts circle.


    Ye Qing-Tian and the others naturally wouldn''t waver even if they were going to face Tang Yun, the most powerful martial artist


    on the Sky Ranking.


    But they wouldn''t fight Tang Yun unless they were sure that she had been responsible for the disaster that had struck the town.


    "| have only one question for you, Sect Leader Tang Yun. Are you responsible for the deaths of the hundred thousand men and


    women in Yanyang?¡±


    The winds began to howl and tension grew heavy in the air as Ye Qing-Tian uttered those words.


    The eyes of Mo Gu-Cheng, Tang Hao and Sword Saint fell on Tang Yun.


    "Sect Leader Tang is the most powerful martial artist on the Sky Ranking and the leader of the most powerful sect in the world.


    You''re known as the empress in the martial arts circle. Such a powerful and great woman would take responsibility for her


    actions, wouldn''t she?¡± Mo Gu-Cheng''s icy voice rang out before Tang Yun could say a word.


    The silence of the night stretched outward and filled the starlit heavens.


    The four supreme grandmasters waited patiently for Tang Yun¡¯''s reply.


    Seconds passed...


    ...followed by minutes. Yet, Tang Yun did not speak.


    All Ye Qing-Tian and the others got from her was a cold, dispassionate look and an air of untouchable dignity.


    "Sect Leader Tang Yun, please let us have your answer!" Sword Saint spoke slowly and clearly, every word seemingly a dagger.


    The force of his words sent the young woman''s hair stirring in the air.


    Sword Saint and his fellow supreme grandmasters had reached the limits of


    their patience.


    If Tang Yun still refused to answer, then she would simply have to face their onught of attacks.


    It was then that Tang Yun finally lifted her lovely face. A sword had appeared in her hand. Her cherry red lips moved slightly. Her


    prolonged silence was broken by her emotionless voice. "It is as you have thought. | was the one who destroyed Yanyang and


    the one who killed those hundred thousand men and women. Make your move."


    The sins of a son should be borne by his father. But her child had no father, so let her be the one to bear his sins.


    Tang Yun had known the moment that Ye Qing-Tian and the other supreme grandmasters had appeared, a fight was inevitable


    even though she was the sect leader of Chu Sect and the leader of the most powerful martial arts organization in the world.


    Under normal circumstances, War God


    Castle might hesitate to get into a fight with her.


    But these weren''t normal circumstances. Tang Yun knew that she had crossed the line.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Even though Tang Yun had been the sect leader of Chu Sect for numerous years, her age andck of experience meant that


    debate over her suitability to the office had never abated since she had assumed it.


    After that, Tang Yun had gotten ced first in the Sky Ranking but there had remained many who had continued to question her


    legitimacy and suitability as the sect leader.


    After all, the sect leader of Chu Sect had to be both a powerful martial artist as well as a responsible leader.


    Tang Yun might be an incredible martial artist, but when it came to other areas, she was still a long way from bing a


    competent sect leader.


    That was why the elders of greater seniority in the sect had not looked upon Tang Yun favorably all these years.


    They had kept their disapproval to themselves in the past but Tang Yun''s increasingly brazen behavior had finally pushed them


    beyond their limits. The grudges andints that they had buried inside them finally made their way out into the open.


    "You''re right. This isn''t appropriate behavior of a sect leader at all. She went missing for months previously as well. But she''s


    gone too far this time. She hasn''t been back to the sect for nearly a year! Does she still care for the sect at all? Does she still


    remember that she''s the sect leader of Chu Sect? We should have stopped the former sect leader from electing Tang Yun as his


    sessor. We wouldn''t be stuck with this mess if we had done that. The ambitions of the sect remain unfulfilled while our sect


    leader ys hide-and-seek with us. If we keep this up, it''s going to take us more than a century to regain our former glory,¡±


    another elder sighed as his snowy-white hair stirred in the breeze.


    These men seated in the grand hall and in the thick of a discussion were elders of great seniority in Chu Sect.


    The chief elder himself had survived three generations of sect leaders.


    He was well respected and wielded incredible influence in the sect.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    During Tang Yun''s prolonged absences, he had been the chief reason why Chu Sect had continued to run smoothly and without


    a hitch.


    Tang Yun was simply a junior in the eyes of these old men.


    "Why do we keep such a sect leader around?" Another elder mmed his fist on the table angrily. The look on his face was


    stormy as he thundered. "We should have a meeting with the entire sect and the heads of the three families. Come to a


    unanimous decision to denounce Tang Yun as our sect leader! No matter how powerful Tang Yun is, she is still a woman. She


    lacks the guts and the forcefulness a sect leader should have. Chu Sect needs a strong leader if we wish to regain our former


    glory! Our current sect leader is clearly unsuited for the job!"


    Tang Yun had clearly crossed the line with her willful actions. These elders had finally decided to get rid of her.


    They weren''t in the wrong. Despite being sect leader, Tang Yun would go missing from time to time without any rhyme or reason.


    No one would have minded her disappearing acts during the sect''s periods of inactivity. But ording to the hundred-year n


    that Chu Sect had set down, they were due for something important and massive soon and their sect leader had chosen to do


    her disappearing act during such a critical moment. These elders were naturally frantic and in a panic.


    This concerned the sect''s hundred-year n to regain their former glory. With the sect leader missing, they had no one else with


    the power to make the necessary decisions.


    The chief elder sighed. "We''ll discuss the recement of the sect leader another time. Our top priority is to locate the sect


    leader''s whereabouts as soon as possible. Otherwise, our ns will be seriously affected and dyed."


    He folded his hands behind his back and walked up to the window.


    From the window that stretched from the floor to the ceiling, one could see thends stretch out infinitely beyond the mountain


    that Chu Sect stood on.


    The chief elder still remembered the days when the Chu Sect had been at the height of its strength. They nearly had the entire


    world and its martial arts circles at their feet.


    Korea. Indian. Western Europe.


    The martial arts circle of countless countries had hailed Chu Sect as their lord and master.


    Chu Sect had possessed the power to unite the international martial arts circle.


    Yet, just as their martial artists had been on the verge of vanquishing the stubborn and resistant martial artists of China, an


    upheaval had taken ce within their sect.


    Masses of martial artists had been recalled. Their sect leader had been


    severely injured and had to retreat into seclusion.


    Chu Sect had been so close to achieving its ambition then. It had been the closest it had gotten to realizing its dream.


    They had been one step away from conquering the whole world!


    That had been the greatest regret Chu Sect had suffered.


    They had been so close to realizing the dream of countless of generations of Chu Sect followers.


    But their dream had been shattered right before they had fulfilled it.


    The martial artists from the other countries had seized the opportunity and mounted a counterattack after Chu Sect had recalled


    their army of martial artists.


    In the end, the sect''s martial artists who had been scattered all across the globe had been forced to retreat to Chu Sect.


    That war had been a catastrophe for both the international martial arts circle and Chu Sect and had been named the Chu Sect


    Upheaval in history books.


    Many years had passed since the upheaval.


    Chu Sect had gradually recuperated from the losses that it had suffered then and after gathering its strength for many years, was


    now eager to make its move again.


    They had kept their heads down for too long.


    It was time for the world to quake at their feet once again and tremble at their might.


    They had everything prepared. Unfortunately, their leader, Tang Yun, had gone missing.


    Stuck in a precarious situation, no one in the sect dared to act rashly.


    ¡°Pass my orders down. Deploy every branch and every affiliated party under the sect across the globe to search the world for the


    sect leader. We must find her within ten days!" The chief elder''s eyes shone brightly as his words reverberated through the halls.


    As Chu Sect was about tounch a massive effort to locate Tang Yun, they remained unaware that their sect leader was


    presently in Jiangdong, engaged in fierce battle with four supreme grandmasters of China.


    The humming of a sword rang loudly in the air like the cry of a dragon.


    Sword Saint sent his sword shing across the heavens above the ruins of a decimated town in Jingzhou.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Boulders split open and the earth trembled as their attack came down on her like a storm in all directions.


    The entire town seemed to have suffered an earthquake as half a meter of earth rose from the ground and houses crumpled like


    a pack of cards under Sword Saint and the others¡¯ attack.


    Tang Yun barely escaped the formidablebined attack from all three pirs of the nation.


    From a distance, she looked like a candle in the wind as she attempted to escape and was incapable of taking on their blow.


    After all, Tang Yun was in bad shape to begin with.


    She was at her limits just withstanding such an attack for so long, let alone retaliate.


    BAM!


    Mo Gu-Cheng pounced on the opportunity to throw a punch at her.


    Tang Yun was incapable of dodging the King of Fighters in time and got hit squarely on the shoulder.


    The huge impact of his punch sent Tang Yun flying for a hundred meters. She smashed through countless walls before she


    finallynded on the ground.


    Tang Yun moaned before she coughed blood, leaving bloodstains all over the ground.


    ¡°Humph! Are you really the head of Chu Sect and the number one martial artist on the Sky Ranking? | only used 70% of my


    strength, but you can''t hold up at all," sneered Mo Gu-Cheng coldly with a proud look on his face when he saw Tang Yun fall from


    his attack.


    After all, Mo Gu-Cheng had personally beaten the number one martial artist on the Sky Ranking, so it was enough for him to


    gloat about for the rest of his life.


    "King of Fighters, don''t get cocky. The leader of Chu Sect isn''t that easy to handle," reminded God of War kindly from a distance.


    ¡°Don''t worry. | know what I''m doing," replied Mo Gu-Cheng coldly.


    He clenched his fist once more and attacked Tang Yun while she was down.


    "Tang Yun, I''m punching you on behalf of the countless lives you have imed!" roared Mo Gu-Cheng as his fist struck her like a


    cannonball.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao had stopped attacking her.


    They stood by the side calmly as they watched the King of Fighters attack.


    Although they had no idea what happened to Tang Yun, they could tell that the sect leader of Chu Sect was weak.


    Even if Mo Gu-Cheng could not kill Tang Yun with this blow, it would hurt her severely.


    "Die, Tang Yun!" roared Mo Gu-Cheng as his iron-like fist came before her.


    Just as Sword Saint and the others felt Tang Yun wouldn''t be able to escape the blow, something unexpected happened.


    Despite her grave injuries, light radiated from Tang Yun suddenly.


    Massive energy suddenly came surging from Tang Yun.


    Even from a hundred meters away, Ye Ding-Tian could keenly sense her energy and was instantly shocked.


    "Oh no! King of Fighters, run!" shouted Ye Qing-Tian anxiously in an instant.


    However, it was all toote.


    The moment Ye Qing-Tian finished his sentence, a threatening light shot out from her.


    Powerful sword energy suddenly burst forth from Tang Yun''s hand.


    It was so powerful that the moment she unleashed it, it felt as though she could slice the very heavens above apart.


    It was so swift that it was impossible to escape her.


    For a moment, Mo Gu-Cheng could almost smell the scent of death.


    Fear rose from his very core as he opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Purple sword energy came hacking down on Mo Gu-Cheng''s forehead.


    The God of War''s attack came in the nick of time.


    His palm movended on the King of Fighters and pushed him out of the range of the sword attack.


    SLAAASH!


    Purple sword glow shed and rang by the King of Fighters¡¯ ears.


    King of Fighters stood dumbstruck after


    escaping death.


    The King of Fighters went into a daze as his legs trembled and he was incapable ofposing himself for a long time.


    It was simply terrifying.


    All these years, this was the first time he ever came so close to dying.


    The King of Fighters never thought that Tang Yun was capable of mustering such an attack even though she waspletely


    spent.


    Mo Gu-Cheng was certain that if the God of War hadn''t helped, he wasn''t sure if he would still be standing here.


    DRIP DRIP!


    A few drops of blood trickled down Mo Gu-Cheng''s face as he reeled in shock.


    Mo Gu-Cheng touched his forehead and saw blood on his hand.


    The King of Fighters finally sensed burning


    pain on his face.


    He hadn¡¯t managed to avoid the attack after all.


    The sword energy had grazed past the King of Fighters¡¯ face and left a gory wound on his cheek.


    "King of Fighters, are you okay?¡± Tang Hao and Sword Saint hurried over and asked Mo Gu-Cheng worriedly.


    Mo Gu-Cheng shook his head and replied softly, "I-I''ll survive."


    The King of Fighters spoke with his voice trembling and was still reeling in shock from Tang Yun''s attack.


    "I''m d you are okay. Don''t act on your own like that next time. She is the sect leader of Chu Sect after all. Even if she''s injured,


    it won''t be an easy fight. To be safe, we should attack together," said Sword Saint solemnly to the King of Fighters.


    The King of Fighters nodded. This time, he


    was no longer arrogant.


    "Sword Saint, get out of the way.¡± Ye Qing-Tian''s anxious voice came just as the King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao


    spoke.


    Sword Saint and the others turned to see that the stunning woman had unknowingly jumped into thin air.


    She brandished her sword and its sword energy surged like smoke and mist from her.


    From the distance, her sword energy seemed like it was raining stars down on them.


    "Good heavens!"


    "What''s this move?¡±


    They watched as she unleashed intense sword energy with her sword technique.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Sword Saint and the others were deeply stunned.


    Before she had even attacked, they were dumbfounded.


    Despite how formidable Ye Qing-Tian was, he couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes at this imminent attack.


    Since Tang Yun was the leader of


    Chu Sect and was ranked in ey


    spot of the Sky Rey al the


    rhartiat rts leaders in the world had


    probably investigated her thoroughly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ording to War God Castle''s


    intelligence, Tang Yun speciatized in


    ene, ek ay and the


    le Cloud Sword Technique.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Sword Saint and the others had never seen the sword technique Tang Yun was using now before.


    Also, its intense power made Sword Saint and the others almost lose all hope.


    "Run!" "Hurry up and dodge!"


    Tang Yun had gathered enough energy and was ready to attack.


    Ye Qing-Tian shouted in shock, "It''s toote. King of Fighters, Tang Hao, we have to block it together!"


    By the time Sword Saint and the others heard God of War''s warning, it was toote to dodge.


    Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, and Tang Hao attacked in unison in the nick of time.


    The God of War madly charged from


    the distance towards S ord Gantt


    iv gneve to help


    t lock Tang Yun''s attack. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But Tang Yun was so swift that her attack came crashing on Sword Saint and the others before Ye Qing-Tian could get there.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH!


    The instant their attacks collided, energy exploded like a storm in all directions.


    Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, and Tang


    Hao''sbined attack was broken into smithereens under Tang Yun''s formidable attack.


    The King of Fighters and Tang Hao were startled.


    "What the?¡±


    "How is this possible?"


    Sword Saint opened his eyes wide in shock.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, and Tang Hao never thought that they couldn''t block Tang Yun''s sword technique despite


    combining forces.


    "Oh no! Run!" shouted Sword Saint hurriedly in horror when he saw sword energy still radiating from Tang Yun.


    However, Tang Yun was unstoppable.


    Powerful sword energynded on Sword Saint and the others with a sh.


    Athreatening sword glow gleamed as the energy surged so much so that Sword Saint and the others didn''t even have the


    chance to run.


    All three supreme grandmasters from War God Castle were instantly swept away by Tang Yun''s sword energy.


    Tang Hao, the King of Fighters, and Sword Saint flew into the air like fallen leaves before they crashed on the ground hard.


    PFFTT!


    Sword energy sliced into their bodies and blood dripped from the corners of their mouths.


    They had been defeated by a single blow!


    The true prowess of the one who was the leader of Chu Sect could clearly be seen.


    The King of Fighters and the others were stunned as they looked at the beautiful woman in shock.


    "W-what sword technique was that? H-how could it be that powerful?" The King of Fighters was genuinely shocked by it.


    If he had been injured by Tang Yun after attacking her by himself, he could have med it on carelessness. But now, despite


    joining hands, they were still no match for her.


    This meant that the gulf between their abilities was simply too big.


    "She certainly lives up to her name.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Despite being fatally injured, she can still fight all three of us. Can you imagine how powerful she is at full strength?" sighed Tang


    Hao deeply as he stood up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.


    A huge sense of powerlessness rose in his heart.


    However, a cold voice quietly rang like a death knell in the darkness as they reeled in shock.


    ¡°How much do you hate this merciless world? Don''t spend the night crying solitarily. Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s second


    move, Ice Heart!¡±


    SWISH!


    Her move exploded with energy and felt as cold as ice.


    Tang Yun''s attack was so blindingly beautiful that everything else paled inparison.


    All Tang Hao and the others could see was Tang Yun''s threatening sword energy.


    The moment Sword Saint and the others saw Tang Yun''s attack, they felt as though the grim reaper had gripped them by the


    throat.


    Indeed, they could smell death from Tang Yun''s attack.


    Tang Yun''s sword move was incredibly powerful.


    An unprecedented fear surged in their hearts like a flood.


    Was this the true power of a high level martial artist from Chu Sect?


    Was this the prowess of the number one martial artist on the Sky Ranking?


    Sword Saint and the others didn''t expect such a huge gulf between them and the top martial artist on the Sky Ranking.


    Were the three pirs of the nation going to die at Tang Yun''s hands today?


    Tang Hao and the others felt powerless.


    They wanted to dodge, but Sword Saint was keenly aware that it was impossible to escape Tang Yun at their speed.


    Moreover, they had just suffered an attack from Tang Yun and were incapable of gathering more energy, so they couldn''t retaliate


    when Tang Yun attacked with such might.


    They could only watch in horror as Tang Yun''s sword energy came hacking towards them.


    "Tang Yun, how dare you?" From a distance, the God of War had already detected the grave danger Sword Saint and the others


    were in.


    Ye Qing-Tian roared as he ran madly to save them.


    Also, he gathered energy and attacked in Tang Yun¡¯s direction like a torrential river.


    He did his utmost to weaken Tang Yun''s attack.


    But just as Tang Yun''s attack was about to strike them, the stunning silhouette surprisingly trembled.


    Blood came spurting from her mouth.


    In the darkness, the blood seemed jarring and vivid.


    It was as if a vibrant flower was blooming in the darkness.


    Tang Yun''s face turned visibly pale, like a lotus falling into the water.


    Her energy instantly weakened.


    Tang Yun was simply too weak. The two previous blows had already expended almost all her energy.


    Despite being spent, she wanted to attack them once more with the second move of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    How could her gravely weakened body take it?


    Tang Yun ended up incapable of finishing her killing move.


    Before Tang Yun managed to unleash her attack, the God of War¡¯s move had already appeared in front of her.


    Tang Yun was incapable of evading the blow and took Ye Qing-Tian''s attack head-on.


    PFFTTT!


    Her long dress was blood-soaked and she was critically injured.


    The domineering leader of Chu Sect plunged from the air tond on the ground with dust rising in its wake.


    "Phew. We''ve been saved," Mo Gu-Cheng sighed in relief when he saw Tang Yun get gravely wounded by the God of War.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao felt relieved too.


    They were still reeling in fear with cold sweat covering their backs.


    Although Sword Saint and the others


    hated to admit it, if CAGE om


    managed to finignexec ng her


    rhvethay would be critically injured


    even if they survived her attack.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since Sword Saint was a sword technique expert, he could keenly sense how powerful Tang Yun''s move was.


    He felt as though he was just a tiny river while Tang Yun was the boundless ocean.


    "Qing-Tian, stop standing around and help me up! Damn it. She certainly lives up to her name as the leader of Chu Sect. It was


    so scary," said Tang Hao as he cursed.


    Ye Qing-Tian watched as Tang Yuny on the ground. Although he couldn''t bear the sight, he ignored her and turned to help


    examine Tang Hao and the others¡¯ injuries.


    "Sword Saint, are you okay?" asked Ye Qing-Tian deeply.


    Sword Saint waved his hand with his face nched. "I¡¯m just slightly hurt, so it''s no big deal. We have to think about what we


    should do with Tang Yun."


    Sword Saint and the others turned to look at Tang Yun.


    The leader of Chu Sect waspletely sapped to begin with before suffering an attack by Ye Qing-Tian, so she was now gravely


    injured.


    She was extremely weak and posed no threat to them.


    "What''s there to think? Just kill her! We don''t have to be nice."


    Mo Gu-Cheng was impatient to begin


    with. Moreover, he had almo Gegat


    Tang Yun''s anys Ke Was even


    hore AfUristed and couldn''t wait to


    charge over to ughter Tang Yun


    immediately. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "King of Fighters, don''t be rash. She is the leader of Chu Sect after all, so this is serious. We can''t kill her if it can be helped,¡±


    persuaded Ye Qing-Tian.


    "Can she me us? She provoked the


    Chinese martial arts circle first.


    Countless lives have perished at her


    hands. Also, if you didn''t stop her in


    time, Sword Saint an¡éthe eels


    id S} her sword too.


    She was the one who provoked us


    first, why should we have to fear her?


    Don''t any of you try to stop me. I''m


    going to maim her today and rid the


    martial arts world of this demoness


    today!" The moment he finished his


    sentence, the King of Fighters


    attacked. Even if Ye Qing-Tian


    wanted to stop him, he was toote.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    The King of Fighters sent the gravely injured Tang Yun flying once more.


    Her blood-soaked body flew a hundred meters like a fallen leaf twirling in the wind.


    PFFTT!


    More blood came spurting from her mouth.


    Despite her elegance, her face was now pale and weak.


    No one ever thought that the mighty leader of Chu Sect would end up like this!

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    "You trespassed ournd and killed our people. Tang Yun, do you admit to your crimes?"


    Tang Yun was covered in blood and was so gravely injured that she looked like a fairy who had identally fallen from the


    heavens.


    Her in long dress was now smeared with blood.


    The King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao stood before her to look down at the leader of Chu Sect.


    Mo Gu-Cheng¡¯s angry voice quietly exploded like thunder from the heavens above.


    His meager words sounded murderous as boundless energy coursed within him.


    Spiritual energy coursed towards Mo Gu-Cheng and gathered in his fist as though they had been summoned.


    Mo Gu-Cheng looked like an archer readying his shot.


    He looked like he could fire a lethal sword attack at Tang Yun anytime.


    Tang Yun struggled to raise her head and looked at the King of Fighters.


    The breeze sent her bangs fluttering to reveal a face that had lost all color and looked too weak to move.


    She looked like a flower dying in the storm with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Qing-Tian was stunned to see Tang Yun like this.


    Ever since Tang Yun made a name for herself in the martial arts world, she always presented herself with sheer grace and


    elegance.


    It was the first time Ye Qing-Tian ever saw Tang Yun so weak.


    Even though she was normally so lofty and powerful, Tang Yun was just a woman after shedding all her glory.


    For a moment, the God of War


    sympathized with her.


    Tang Hao suddenly patted Ye Qing-Tian''s shoulder when he noticed Ye Qing-Tian having second thoughts.


    "She deserves this and has no one else to me. Someone has to be held ountable for killing so many of our people," said


    Tang Hao softly.


    Ye Qing-Tian wanted to help speak on Tang Yun''s behalf but suppressed his urge.


    ¡°As you wish. Since you three are the lords of War God Castle, it is up to you to decide what you do with her. King of Fighters,


    Sword Saint, try to spare her if you can. It is not our style to hit someone when they are down," said Ye Qing-Tian as he looked at


    them.


    Before Sword Saint and the others could reply, Tang Yun suddenlyughed with her garments soaked in blood.


    "|, Tang Yun, don''t need your pity. Now that | have lost, | will admit defeat and let you kill me." Tang Yun shook her head and


    laughed so sadly that it sounded like a chilly autumn wind.


    She sounded bleak and sad.


    The deep imposing look in her eyes was now filled with hopelessness and all she wanted was to die.


    ¡°But | have not been defeated by War God Castle. | have been defeated by myself and that heartless man. | have only myself to


    me for being blind. If there is a next life, | will wipe out Yeyang, Jingzhou, and the entire Jiangdong! | will not have peace until |


    raze Jiangdong to the ground!"


    Since Tang Yun was meeting her end, she lost her previous loftiness.


    Sheughed tragically with sadness in her eyes.


    Her words were filled with disappointment and indignation.


    ¡°Tang Yun, it seems you are determined to die today!"


    "If War God Castle doesn''t kill you today, we will be doing injustice to the lives you have imed and the citizens of Jiangdong."


    Tang Yun''s words had thoroughly agitated the King of Fighters and the others.


    Mo Gu-Cheng and the others didn''t expect Tang Yun to continue remaining unrepentant at this stage.


    She didn''t even look the slightest regretful.


    How could she still shamelessly im that she would kill everyone in Jiangdong?


    How could they spare someone as ruthless as her?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They were not giving Tang Yun any more chances.


    Mo Gu-Cheng''s vicious punchnded on Tang Yun''s chest the moment he finished his sentence.


    "Tang Yun, it''s not that the Chinese martial arts circles want you to die, but you have gone overboard! Today, War God Castle will


    serve justice to the dead by ughtering a demon!"


    After all, what she did was intolerable.


    If Tang Yun had been apologetic, they might have spared Tang Yun on ount of Chu Sect.


    However, Tang Yun was determined to die.


    In that case, what did they have to fear?


    At most, they would make enemies of Chu Sect.


    If it was a fight Chu Sect wanted, then it was a fight they got.


    China had never bowed to an enemy, considering the 5000 years of history behind them.


    WIINNNG!


    The moment they had decided to kill Tang Yun, Sword Saint''s sword shot from its sheath.


    The bright sound of the sword roared through the air like a dragon''s cry as it echoed throughout the air.


    His sword energy gathered before he aimed the attack right for Tang Yun''s chest.


    "Sect Leader Tang, it ends now. It was the biggest mistake of your life to offend the Chinese martial arts circle and War God


    Castle!"


    BAM!


    A huge hammer appeared in the air with a loud rumble.


    Tang Hao was not to be outdone after Sword Saint and the King of Fighters made their moves.


    Tang Hao held on to his ck Heavenly Hammer as it grew in the wind until it was the weight of a mountain before he hurled it


    on Tang Yun with overwhelming force.


    All three supreme grandmasters and pirs of the nation attacked with a punch, a sword move, and a hammer attack with


    unstoppable force.


    In a sh, they attacked Tang Yun.


    Their attacks resembled fireworks bursting in the night as theyshed out at Tang Yun with crushing force.


    There was no doubt that Tang Yun was going to perish under these attacks.


    Tang Yun might be the leader of Chu Sect and number one on the Sky Ranking, but she was gravely injured and weak now.


    Regardless of her past glory and power, they were futile against Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, and Tang Hao''sbined


    attacks.


    "Am | going to end up dying here after all?"


    Despite the powerful energy inching towards her, Tang Yun stood on the crossroads of life and death fearlessly.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    The voice sounded so furious that it felt like a dragon''s roar prating through heaven and earth.


    The instant the man spoke, the earth trembled violently.


    Even Sword Saint and the others sensed immense power surging towards them like a flood and felt startled.


    "What on earth?"


    "Who was that?¡±


    Sword Saint and the others swiftly turned to look.


    In the distance, a lean silhouette quietly appeared as he ran in the air furiously.


    He seemed like a demon from the depths of hell as he came towards them so murderously that it felt as though his very aura


    could kill them.


    No one noticed when Tang Yun instantly cried the moment she heard the voice just when she was all set to die.


    Her once gorgeous face was filled with tears.


    Tang Yun knew that the young man was here.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s first move, Cloud Sun Kick!" The moment Ye Fan appeared, he attacked without holding back.


    In the night sky, Sword Saint and the others saw a silhouette running so fast that it seemed like a ray of light before it ripped


    through the air and appeared before Tang Yun like a bolt of lightning.


    The young man stood in mid-air and stomped down on Sword Saint and the others''bined attack with the weight of a


    mountain.


    His hefty foot stomped down hard on everyone''s energy with unstoppable force.


    Sword Saint and the others watched as theirbined move on Tang Yun was obliterated right before their eyes.


    "What?"


    The King of Fighters and the others were stunned.


    They were clearly caught by surprise at how he had been capable of destroying their attack.


    However, their shock onlysted briefly before they were attacked once more.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s second move, Mountain Breaking Landslide!"


    BAM!


    The energy left sand and fallen leaves twirling in the air.


    For as far as the eye could see, only a lean young man stood with his fists clenched like an arrow, ready to shoot.


    In an instant, he unleashed his attack on them.


    Thebined attack of Sword Saint and the others collided into each other.


    The instant his attacknded, it felt like a massive boulder had fallen into the ocean and left a tsunami in its wake.


    Theirbined attacks were finished off with a bang.


    All three supreme grandmasters were dumbfounded that they couldn''t even hold him back for a second.


    It felt as though they were fallen leaves and instantly defeated.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    "H-how is this possible?¡±


    Sword Saint and the others were startled when their attacks were broken. The King of Fighters was in shock while Tang Hao


    opened his eyes wide as they watched in disbelief.


    But the attack didn''t stop after it struck down their attacks. It continued to sweep towards them.


    Sword Saint and the others were startled and hurriedly backed off. Fortunately, they had already weakened the attack at first


    impact. They did their utmost and managed to escape the blow.


    However, the emotionless voice quietly rang once more just as they heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Invoke the Celestial Cloud''s third move, Earthshaking Palm!"


    Damn it?


    There was more?!


    Tang Hao and the others almost pissed in their pants when they saw energy radiating from up ahead.


    Their faces turned pale as they cursed as they retreated.


    But it was toote.


    Apalm print had already formed in the air and came crashing down on them with an unstoppable force.


    All they could hear was a rumble.


    Sword Saint, the King of Fighters, and Tang Hao were thrown a thousand meters by his blow like a rubber ball.


    Countless walls were crashed on the way before theynded hard on the ground.


    PFFTT!


    PFFTT!


    PFFTT!


    Sword Saint and the others convulsed before blood sprayed from their mouths.


    Their faces instantly turned pale.


    ¡°Asshole! Who is this?! Which idiot had the guts to sneak up on War God Castle?"


    The King of Fighters wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, clenched his fists, and stood up before he shouted at the lean


    silhouette.


    The sand in the air had blocked their sight, so Sword Saint and the others couldn¡¯t see the man''s face.


    All they could see was a blurry image of a lean silhouette until the wind and sand died down before the young man''s face


    gradually came to sight.


    "Y-Ye Fan?


    "Why...why is it you?!"


    Tang Hao felt like he had been struck by lightning and was dumbfounded when he saw Ye Fan''s face.


    Sword Saint was so stunned that he couldn''t utter a single word.


    The King of Fighters was at a loss. He stood where he was speechlessly.


    It clearly didn''t dawn on them that


    the man who was capable of. om


    blockin heir eaqnbired Bttack with


    Undtopdable force and pushing them


    back would be none other than Ye


    Fan. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The young man''s abilities were undoubtedly far beyond anything they imagined.


    "Humph! He was just taking


    advantage of the situation. He only


    managed to sneak an at ckonus |


    spree There is


    n


    need to overreact. How else could


    a boy like him be a match for us?"


    said Mo Gu-Cheng in disdain after he


    composed himself from the brief


    shock. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao stayed quiet.


    Even the God of War looked towards Ye Fan and frowned.


    Ye Fan ignored Mo Gu-Cheng and the others¡¯ reaction after he made them back off with a single blow. Instead, hended before


    Tang Yun.


    He halted before her and lowered his head to look at her.


    She used to be the elegant leader of Chu Sect, but now she was as weak as a candle in the wind.


    Her face was ghastly pale while her previously clean and untainted dress was covered with blood.


    No one could have guessed that this weak woman was the number one martial artist on Sky Ranking, a woman who had


    immense power, Tang Yun.


    Ye Fan sensed a stabbing pain in his heart.


    He med himself and felt guilty and was filled with regret.


    All kinds of emotions instantly flooded Ye Fan''s heart.


    After all, Tang Yun wouldn''t have ended in this state if not for him.


    If he hadn¡¯t heartlessly turned his back on her and stayed to protect her, War God Castle wouldn''t have taken the opportunity to


    attack her.


    After a brief silence, Ye Fan reached his hand out to Tang Yun.


    He wanted to help her up.


    Despite the dire straits Tang Yun was in, she remained stubborn towards Ye Fan.


    Tang Yun turned her head when Ye Fan reached his hand out.


    She didn''t want to see him or ept his pity.


    Tang Yun even bit her lips and did her utmost not to cry, but tears kept trickling down her face uncontrobly.


    "Yun, I''m so sorry. My brain was too slow. | should have realized sooner. I''m really sorry for making you endure so much


    suffering," apologized Ye Fan repeatedly.


    However, Tang Yun ignored him and turned her head, and didn''t even look at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan what on earth are you doing?


    This demoness killed countless


    Chinese citizens. How-qayldgsa Shve


    hes Hurd Up IAGhelp us kill her so


    that you can avenge your townsmen!"


    said Tang Hao somewhat angrily


    when he heard Ye Fan''s apology.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Tang Hao''s angry words.


    He kept his eyes on the woman before him the entire time.


    Despite Tang Yun''s coldness towards Ye Fan, he kept apologizing.


    His handsome face was filled with regret and self-me.


    "Yun, it was my fault. | was too dumb. | really should have realized sooner...I''m sorry..." said Ye Fan apologetically as he bent


    over to help support Tang Yun.


    However, Tang Yun pushed him aside.


    "Why apologize? Didn''t you say you will never see me again? What''s the point ofing back for me? Ye Fan, we are


    completely unrted. | am not your Yun. | am Tang Yun, the leader of Chu Sect. You and | aren''t friends. Even if we are rted


    in the slightest, we are just enemies," sneered Tang Yun when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    Herughter sounded sad, weak, and powerless.


    Tang Yun even ended up trembling before coughing blood on the ground.


    "Yun!" Ye Fan was instantly even more worried. He took a step forward and wanted to check Tang Yun¡¯s injuries.


    "Don''te over! Stay away from me! | don¡¯t want to see you." Tang Yun reacted agitatedly with her eyes reddened.


    Perhaps out of indignation and anger, she refused to let Ye Fane close.


    The strange sight unfolding before them left the King of Fighters and the others at a loss.


    "God of War, what''s...what''s going on? Does Ye Fan know the leader of Chu Sect?" asked Tang Hao in surprise as he turned to


    look at Ye Hing-Tian.


    Ye Hing-Tian shook his head and frowned as he replied quizzically in a deep tone, "I don''t know either. In theory, he should be


    enemies with her.¡±


    Not long ago, Ye Fan told Ye Qing-Tian that he was heading to Chu Sect to settle his scores with them.


    Since the Chu family was the leader of Chu Sect, it was Ye Fan''s enemy to a certain degree.


    From this perspective, Tang Yun and Ye Fan ought to be sworn enemies.


    But now...


    Since Ye Qing-Tian couldn''t wrap his mind around it, he simply raised his head and looked at Ye Fan as he asked deeply, "Ye


    Fan, what''s going on? How are you rted to Sect Leader Tang Yun?"


    Sword Saint and others looked over when they heard the God of War.


    Everyone was clearly waiting for Ye Fan¡¯s answer.


    All of them wanted to know how Ye Fan and Tang Yun were rted.


    Or rather, they wanted to know Ye Fan''s rtionship with Chu Sect.


    Was this prodigy a spy for Chu Sect?


    Ye Fan ignored Ye Qing-Tian''s questions as well.


    It felt as though they didn''t exist.


    ¡°We were talking to you! Are you deaf? If you don''t dare to kill her, then get out of the way. War God Castle will finish off the


    demoness from Chu Sect!" Mo Gu-Cheng exploded when Ye Fan disregarded them and roared furiously. The King of Fighters


    had lost all patience.


    They were the mighty pirs of the nation and supreme grandmasters of War God Castle but the brat disregarded them.


    The King of Fighters felt that someone had disrespected them immensely.


    How could he not be mad?


    However, Ye Fan disregarded them and didn''t even cast an eye at them.


    All Ye Fan did was stand with his back facing the King of Fighters and the others.


    BAM!


    The King of Fighters stomped on the stone floor beneath him and scolded, "It seems that you don''t know better.¡±


    The King of Fighters shouted angrily and wanted to fight, but Ye Qing-Tian stopped him.


    "Qing-Tian, this kid can''t tell right from wrong and refuses to protect his country. Don''t tell me you are going to stop me from


    killing him?" asked Mo Gu-Cheng deeply in anger.


    He had abhorred Ye Fan for a long time, but he had never exchanged blows with Ye Fan.


    The King of Fighters stubbornly thought that he had been careless previously, and that''s why Ye Fan had been capable of


    sneaking up on him repeatedly.


    He didn''t think that Ye Fan was his match if they fought, so the King of Fighters was determined to challenge him for real.


    If he didn''t teach Ye Fan a lesson, he would continue to act recklessly.


    "King of Fighters, give me a moment,¡± said Ye Qing-Tian.


    He looked at Ye Fan and said deeply, "Ye Fan, | picked you to join our ranks and have high hopes for you. Let me ask you this.


    How are you rted to the leader of Chu Sect? Were you sent by Chu Sect to spy on us? Was | blind to choose you after all?"


    Ye Qing-Tian stood with his white robes pping in the air.


    He stood like an insurmountable mountain on Jiangdong with his eyes looking solemn and profound as an imposing aura


    radiated in all directions.


    After all, he was the number one martial artist in China, so Tang Hao and the others felt safer with him around.


    He was the highest authority of martial arts in China and the true spiritual pir of the nation.


    Even if someone managed to surpass Ye Qing-Tian in the future, his ce in Chinese martial arts was irreceable.


    It didn''t take ability alone to be a leader.


    "Ye Fan, answer me!"


    ¡°Answer me!"


    Ye Qing-Tian''s final roar sounded like thunder.


    His resounding voice swept all direction and reverberated nonstop.


    This time, Ye Fan no longer stayed quiet.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His voice quietly rang as he stood


    with his Back against Y ing Cian, |


    ama tiiee pirs of fe aifstton and the


    Siena. ''|, Ye Fan, am not rted


    to Chu Sect." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then get out of our way! This


    demoness has to die after ki ing eth


    those pe iKyvondert Bdare to kill


    he pre fyi out of our way!"


    shouted Mo Gu-Cheng sternly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Instead, Ye Fan shook his head. "Sorry. No one can touch her as long as I''m around. Not just today. From now on, | will not allow


    anyone to touch her."


    Despite his calm voice and expression, his words sounded immensely powerful.


    In that instant, the stunning woman in front of Ye Fan was shocked.


    Her eyes turned red as tears welled in them.


    Ye Fan''s words kept echoing in her ears.


    Awarm current surged in her heart gradually.


    Tang Yun raised her head to look at the young man carefully for the first time.


    Was this what it felt like to be protected?


    Was this what it felt like to be cared for?


    After spending all her life alone, Tang Yun had never felt so warm and touched before.


    It felt as though she had finally met the man who could warm her soul after walking in the night solitarily for so long.


    But Ye Fan''s words had left everyone from War God Castle startled.


    "What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t tell


    me you want to make enemies of


    War Wee Castle and th entie Ol"!


    nose esta Sees for this


    Wa Ye Fan, think wisely. Are you


    going to sever ties with your country


    for the demoness?" Tang Hao


    questioned Ye Fan anxiously. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Chu Sect and China had an age-old vendetta against each other.


    Since Chu Sect was too powerful, War God Castle didn''t seek revenge on them.


    After all, it had happened ages ago.


    If Chu Sect didn¡¯t make trouble in China, War God Castle didn¡¯t want to provoke them either.


    However, the leader of Chu Sect had intruded China without permission tomit such heinous crimes in Jiangdong.


    Considering the vendetta between them, there was no way that War God Castle or the entire Chinese martial arts world was


    going to let Tang Yun off. Even the othermon citizens of the country were not going to let Tang Yun leave after killing so


    many of their kind.


    Hence, Ye Fan''s actions were as good as standing on the opposing side of War God Castle and the country.


    Tang Hao and the others were naturally anxious and furious.


    Ye Fan stayed quiet as Tang Hao and the others questioned him.


    The soft glow of the moonlight scattered on Ye Fan''s lean silhouette and cast a dark shadow on the ground.


    Ye Qing-Tian and the others looked at Ye Fan in the hope of finding some answer in his expression, but they were sorely


    disappointed.


    Ye Fan''s face remained expressionless, so they were incapable of seeing what he thought about this.


    No one knew what the young man was thinking in his head.


    After a brief silence, Tang Yun''s soft weak voice came from behind Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, you''d better go. This has nothing to do with you. Nothing will change even if you stay. You are incapable of stopping


    them considering your strength. You won''t


    even be able to hold off Ye Qing-Tian. | am already very satisfied that you turned up.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Tang Yun was deeply moved by what Ye Fan said, so her attitude changed, and she no longer sounded angry with Ye


    Fan.


    She even sounded somewhat concerned.


    Ye Fan trembled in his heart when he heard what Tang Yun said.


    He even turned around to lower his head and looked at the weak girl and smiled warmly. "Yun, does this mean you are worried


    about me?"


    "N-no, I''m not.¡± Tang Yun''s face blushed crimson as she turned her head and didn''t dare to look at Ye Fan.


    She scolded Ye Fan for being such scum in her heart.


    Couldn''t he pick a better time for this? This was no time to tease her. He wasn''t serious at all and didn''t seem like a supreme


    grandmaster and a pir of the


    nation.


    Despite her griping, Ye Fan¡¯s teasing made Tang Yun remember their days at the old Chu residence.


    Ye Fan had behaved just as flippantly and had been just as full of nonsense back then.


    Even when they fought, he resorted to unscrupulous methods.


    He had stolen her clothes when he couldn''t outdo her.


    Tang Yun felt embarrassed and tickled just thinking about it each time.


    How could anyone be as shameless as this young man?


    ¡°Enough. Stop wasting time. Hurry up and leave. Don''t worry. | can escape in one piece. If you stay, you will get in my way." Tang


    Yun kept persuading Ye Fan to leave.


    She felt that Ye Fan was no match for Ye Qing-Tian and the others.


    Even in her prime, she would have trouble fighting the four pirs of the nation, let alone Ye Fan at his young age?


    Tang Yun was already prepared to die. Since there was no escape for her, Tang Yun didn''t want Ye Fan to get implicated.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her newborn child fatherless and motherless.


    Before Tang Yun could finish what she wanted to say, Ye Fan suddenly bent over and carried her up, much to her shock and


    surprise.


    ¡°As | said, from now on, no one can touch you. | always keep my promises. How can | leave you in the lurch and run?" Ye Fan''s


    calm words echoed in the air.


    Tang Yun was instantly stunned.


    In that instant, Tang Yun could sense herself in a strong embrace.


    She felt as though she had finally found a harbor after floating for so long.


    An inexplicable sense of security flooded Tang Yun''s heart.


    However, this sensation onlysted briefly before Tang Yun blushed and struggled to escape Ye Fan''s embrace.


    "You scoundrel, put me down!" Tang Yun blushed when she sensed Mo Gu-Cheng and the others looking at her strangely.


    She was embarrassed and had nowhere to hide.


    She felt terribly annoyed by Ye Fan.


    It was one thing if he hugged her when no one was looking. But how could he do it in front of so many people?


    How could he openly carry her in his arms?


    How was Tang Yun ever going to hold her head high again?


    Now that she was in Ye Fan''s arms, there was no way he would let her go.


    Instead, the more Tang Yun struggled, the harder Ye Fan embraced her.


    "What the... How dare he? How could he take advantage of Sect Leader Tang?" Mo Gu-Cheng stared dead straight at them as


    he shouted in disbelief.


    Sword Saint and the others were stunned too.


    Tang Hao was so shocked that he was speechless.


    Ye Qing-Tian''s eyes nearly popped from its sockets as he stared at the sight.


    He had never dared to do this in his life, but Ye Fan did it effortlessly.


    However, now was not the time to reel in shock.


    Mo Gu-Cheng could no longer suppress himself when Ye Fan wanted to take Tang Yun and leave.


    "The brat seems determined to make enemies of us. In that case, let''s not hesitate and finish them both,¡± sneered Mo Gu-Cheng


    coldly.


    Tang Hao refused to give up and kept


    persuading Ye Fan loudly, "Ye Fan,


    are you going to insist gadojng this?


    g killed FO nia Mffobent people.


    Ar¨¦ you nning on pitting yourself


    against everyone and be disloyal to


    your country? Are you really going to


    let down God of War?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan suddenly halted in his steps.


    He stood with his back facing Ye Qing-Tian and Tang Hao as he replied softly, "I''m sorry. Anything else is negotiable, but | will not


    let anyone hurt Yu Yun."


    "What? Yu Yun? What are you saying? Did you get the wrong person? Don''t you know who it is you are trying to save?"


    exined Tang Hao in shock when he heard what Ye Fan said.


    "Ye Fan, don''t be fooled by that


    demoness. Even though she is


    beautiful, she is a merciless


    demoness fro ehu Sek wha leaves


    the world \daking in her presence.


    Back in the day, Chu Sect killed so


    many people in the world. Their


    hands are stained with the blood of


    our martial arts elders. Now, she has


    killed our countrymen Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    once more. She hasmitted countless crimes against us, so she deserves to die a thousand times over!"


    Ye Fan''s deep eyes glinted. "Shut up! | don''t care what you think about her, but no one is allowed to touch her with me around."


    His threatening words were chilling as they boomed fiercely.


    "Ye Fan, are you sure you want to do


    this?" asked Sword Saint Solel es hue


    is aS goo as makin@nemiss of War


    doica tle, the Chinese martial arts


    circles, and all our citizens!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Sword Saint''s words echoed through the atmosphere.


    Despite the few words he said, they bore the weight of a mountain.


    Anyone else would have been petrified to hear what Sword Saint just said.


    After all, Sword Saint sounded so harsh.


    He had just used Ye Fan of being a traitor to the country.


    He had pitted Ye Fan against all of China.


    How could anyone shoulder such an usation?


    However, Ye Fan didn''t react at all and even shook his head as heughed.


    "Sword Saint, stop threatening me with War God Castle, China, or those people who died. | don''t care how many people died.


    Even if you threaten me with the entire world, no one canpare to her!" Ye Fan spoke decisively with determination in his


    eyes.


    The young man resembled an unsheathed sword as his cold threatening words left everyone dumbfounded.


    "Shut up! How could you say something as audacious as that? Don''t you feel bad after all the grooming we have done for you?


    You deserve to die a thousand times!¡± scolded the King of Fighters as Tang Hao and the others looked at him furiously.


    Even Ye (Zing-Tian''s face was filled with disappointment.


    Ye (Zing-Tian clearly didn''t expect the patriotic young man to end up making such a huge mistake.


    How could he turn his back against the country for the sake of the leader of Chu Sect?


    In an instant, the atmosphere grew tense.


    It felt as though Sword Saint and the others were about to attack Ye Fan any moment.


    However, Ye Fan seemed oblivious of the crisis at hand. He ignored their fury and continued to walk away with the woman in his


    arms.


    "Y-Ye Fan, put me down. Neither of us can leave if you take me with you." Perhaps Tang Yun was weak from her injuries, so she


    looked as pale as a sheet of paper and even seemed to be losing consciousness.


    Even then, Tang Yun did her utmost to stay awake and kept persuading Ye Fan to put her down.


    Ye Fanughed gently. "Silly girl. No matter what I, Chu Tian-Fan, can let go of the whole world but | will never give you up."


    The world was huge, but Ye Fan''s world was very small.


    The number of people that Ye Fan had in his world were very, very few.


    All these years, he stopped at nothing to cultivate and be strong.


    He didn''t do it for power or status, but simply to protect his loved ones and


    ensure their well-being.


    He simply wanted to be capable of defending them when they were in danger.


    Indeed, the young man had small dreams.


    Also, he had spent his entire life making thise true.


    That was the reason for his great fury and attacking Jiangbei previously.


    Even though War God Castle had pleaded on their behalf, Ye Fan razed the Lv family to the ground mercilessly anyway.


    Ye Fan did it because the Lv family''s actions had broken his principles.


    Now that Tang Yun might have given birth to his child, he couldn''t stand on the sidelines and leave the mother of his child in the


    lurch.


    Ye Fan was no saint and didn''t n on being one.


    He was made of flesh and blood and had no care for the country or saving the world.


    The only thing he knew was that it took families to make up a country, so all he wanted was to protect his loved ones and ensure


    their well-being.


    "Don''t worry. | said | will take you with me, so | won''t go back on my word. If one man dares to stop me, | will kill him. If they send


    ten men, | will kill all ten of them. If the entire world wants to stop me, then | will kill them all."


    Although Ye Fan didn''t speak loudly, they exploded in Tang Yun''s ears.


    For that moment, Ye Fan''s voice kept echoing in Tang Yun''s head domineeringly.


    Ye Fan''s words made her eyes redden once more after she had finally managed to calm herself down.


    All these years, Tang Yun had lived solitarily with great power.


    She stood at the pinnacle of power and could decide matters of life and death.


    No one else had made her cry before she encountered Ye Fan.


    Even Tang Yun found it unfathomable that she will cry repeatedly in just a day for this young man.


    Tears trickled down her face gradually.


    The stunning woman smiled brightly with tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Well said! You havee alone. What makes you think you can kill everyone in the world? You are such an idiot. It seems you


    have made up your mind to protect this demoness. In that case, we will finish you both. That will help save the Chinese martial


    arts circle from any trouble in the future!" the King of Fighters roared before he jumped into the air with energy coursing towards


    him instantly. He had finally lost all patience and was infuriated by what Ye Fan said.


    "Mo Fist Technique! Thirteen Punches!


    BAM BAM BAM!


    The King of Fighters punched as swiftly as the wind and was so fast that only shadows could be seen of his fists.


    In the blink of an eye, all 13 punches had been unleashed in a wild flurry.


    From a distance, it seemed as though 13 people had attacked at the same time with such unstoppable force that it blotted the


    sun.


    The attack came crashing down towards Ye Fan at great speed.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan continued to stand without moving.


    He held the injured Tang Yun as he walked slowly across the ground riddled with holes, his back facing the King of Fighters and


    the rest.


    it seemed as though he hadn''t even realized that the King of Fighters had attacked.


    "Ye Fan, look out!"


    Just as the King of Fighters¡¯ blows were about to hit Ye Fan from behind, Tang Yun was so worried that she couldn¡¯t help


    shouting.


    She told Ye Fan to watch out, but he didn''t react.


    Tang Yun was so anxious that she struggled to wrest free of Ye Fan and wanted to help block the blow.


    Considering the state she was in, she was incapable of even standing, let alone block the King of Fighters¡¯ blow.


    "Does he n on taking this attack


    head-on? What a joke! He will just


    end up dying! Even Geach of walt!


    pdare i feke my attack


    head-on," sneered the King of


    Fighters as he smiled smugly when


    he noticed Ye Fan''s reaction. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It seemed as though he could already envision Ye Fan''s corpse in his hands.


    But just when everyone thought that the King of Fighters¡¯ blow was about to strike Ye Fan...


    HUUU!


    Acold wind suddenly swept in the night air before a silhouette turned up like a ghost.


    He was so swift that he arrived at where Ye Fan was in the blink of an eye.


    "What?"


    "Who was that?"


    Sword Saint and the others were stunned by the arrival of the man.


    In an instant, the ck silhouette punched 13 times the moment he appeared.


    BAM BAM BAM!


    13 explosions rang in the air.


    Its powerful energy surged like a


    storm as it collided wit Kingaf (1)


    htess attack Weert sweeping


    away and dissipating into nothing.


    Please read the original content atThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "H-how is this possible? H-how could


    he neutralize my attack?¡± the King of


    S| s he stare


    Fighters 25 fungal d


    his eyes wide in disbelief. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint and the others were in shock as the same thought ran through their heads.


    Who on earth was this?


    After the man destroyed King of Fighters¡¯ attack, he shockingly turned and knelt before Ye Fan.


    "The God of Earth, Gaia, pays respects to the Dragon Master!"

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    BAM!


    Gaia knelt so hard that he created a 30 centimeter hole in the ground.


    His reverent voice quietly swept through the air like a storm and left the wind raging. Sand and stone twirled in the storm.


    The young man didn''t move when Gaia knelt before him. Instead, he continued to hold the woman in his arms.


    Ye Fan couldn''t see anything else in his eyes. Not Sword Saint, God of War, or even the heavens or the earth.


    All he cared about was the blood-stained woman in his arms, so he didn''t care and couldn¡¯t be bothered by anyone else.


    Someone else would definitely be here to help Ye Fan ovee all obstacles.


    Gaia quickly turned around to look at Mo Gu-Cheng and the others.


    "Gaia? The Persian King, Gaia?" Mo Gu-


    Cheng looked at Gaia sternly as he questioned him.


    After a brief shock, Mo Gu-Cheng had finally realized who this person was.


    Gaiaughed gently. "It seems I''m pretty famous. Even War God Castle from China knows me."


    Gaia raised his brow and scrutinized Mo Gu-Cheng before he continued. "You look a little familiar to me and certainly bear a


    resemnce to that fellow who called himself the son of the King of Fighters. If I''m not mistaken, you must be Mo Gu-Cheng, the


    third most powerful lord of War God Castle."


    Gaia sounded calm and waspletely fearless even though he was standing before the four pirs of the nation.


    After all, the Dragon Master had his back.


    Gaia had nothing to fear even if all six pirs of the nation attacked him together since the Dragon Master was here.


    "Does that mean you were the one responsible for my son, Wu-Ya''s injuries?" Mo Gu-Cheng''s eyes instantly turned red as he


    clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles popped with fury rising in his heart when he heard what Gaia said.


    He stared dead straight at Gaia.


    If looks could kill, Mo Gu-Cheng would have cut Gaia into pieces with his stare.


    "Wu-Ya? | just knew it was him. | didn''t want to fight him, but he didn''t know better and kept testing my boundaries.


    Considering my usual temper, | would have killed him in Korea and fed him to the fish in the river. However, | was feeling kind, so


    | only broke his legs and spared his life. Don''t bother thanking me. Just buy me dinner."


    Gaiaughed with utter disregard for Mo Gu-Cheng''s threatening face.


    "You''re asking to be killed!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The King of Fighters finally couldn''t suppress his fury and yelled as he


    attacked Gaia to seek revenge for his boy, but Sword Saint hurriedly stopped him.


    "King of Fighters, calm down. We have to focus on handling Tang Yun and Ye Fan. We can deal with Wu-Ya''s incident in the


    future," said Sword Saint deeply as he persuaded Mo Gu-Cheng.


    Sword Saint stepped forward and spoke to Gaia politely, "| see. You are Gaia, the Persian King. | have heard so much about you.


    lam one of the lords of War God Castle, Xiao Chen. Since it''s our first meeting, we really should have set up a banquet at Mount


    Yan to show our hospitality. Sadly, we have some matters to deal with now, so it will have to wait. After we are done ridding these


    scum from the Chinese martial arts world, we will invite you to Mount Yan for dinner."


    "| see. So you are Xiao Chen, a lord of War God Castle. | have heard so much about you." Gaia bowed and smiled in a rather


    courteous tone. "We can talk about that some other time since | have a mission to aplish"


    "A mission?" Sword Saint raised his brow.


    "Uh huh. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m on holiday in China?" asked Gaia airily.


    Sword Saint''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    "Does this mean that you are determined to get involved with China''s martial arts matters?"


    Gaia shrugged. "I don''t want to do it either. If you stay out of it, | am happy to go for drinks with you at Mount Van."


    "What do you mean by stay out of it? How can a grandmaster from a small country like yours speak to us like that?" shouted Mo


    Gu-Cheng sternly as he stepped forward.


    "That''s right, Gaia. You really should consider your abilities before talking rudely to us. How can you defend someone else if you


    are incapable of protecting yourself? Doesn''t it sound hrious to you?" said Tang Hao coldly.


    m not kidding. | speak with confidence.


    | suggest for War God Castle to stop provoking someone you shouldn''t. Otherwise, you are incapable of shouldering the


    consequences.¡±


    "The audacity!"


    ¡°How dare you!"


    Mo Gu-Cheng and the others were instantly infuriated by Gaia''s words.


    It was contempt. tant contempt!


    Sword Saint and the others didn''t expect a supreme grandmaster from a tiny Middle Eastern country to have the audacity to


    speak rudely to them.


    They must have kept a low profile for too long, so everyone had forgotten War God Castle''s prowess.


    People had started to think that just any supreme grandmaster could defeat them now.


    "Gaia, we should be the ones telling


    you that! Let''s not forget you are


    standing on our territory and you''re


    outnumbered. No matter how


    powerful you are, you are a lone man.


    Do you think you are gapablesD Tt)


    ppingusbyvooiset ? Also, you


    ar¨¦ probably even unable to take on


    my hammer, let alone ourbined


    attack considering your ability.


    Despite your lousy abilities, you


    speak rudely to us. That''s the


    problem withing from a small


    country. You are too short-sighted.


    Did you think you could go around


    disrespecting others just because


    you are the most powerful martial


    artist in your country?" sneered Tang


    Hao as his words be


    increasingly cold and aggressive.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, really? Now | really want a taste of your Heavenly Hammer!" Gaiaughed gently.


    Tang Hao exploded, "Fine! As you wish!"


    BAM!


    Energy exploded and left a storm sweeping in all directions as Tang Hao brandished his hammer in a crescent shape in the air.


    In an instant, a storm surged as sand twirled in the raging wind.


    Lightning was faintly visible as Tang Hao brandished the hammer.


    Tang Hao was like Thor reborn.


    He attacked Gaia viciously with lightning coursing through his hammer.


    This time, Gaia clearly took the fight seriously.


    He increased his defense to the maximum and boundless energy surged from him to form an armor of spirit energy.


    "Haha! This is so exciting! I''d like to


    see how powerful the venly)\1\


    Hagpragipec y felt


    e ied when he sensed Tang Hao''s


    energy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It felt like the scent of a bloodthirsty warrior.


    After that, Gaia raised his head and yelled.


    He jumped into midair like a hefty rocket


    with his arms open in a loose embrace.


    Gaia appeared like a warrior and god


    as he grabbed the hammer ysingithe


    iwi agiribentalon and attacked


    i ao with unstoppable force.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    Two silhouettes collided hard against each other in the night.


    One with a hammer in hand while the other brandished a palm move overhead.


    If Ye Fan paid any attention, he would have noticed that Gaia was using Mountain Breaking Landslide fist technique as a palm


    technique.


    It was evident that Gaia had been diligently practicing martial arts.


    He was able to quickly draw inferences especially with the martial arts techniques that Ye Fan had taught him.


    Gaia was able to be a supreme grandmaster thanks to Ye Fan¡¯s support and sheer diligence.


    In an instant, Gaia and Tang Hao went into a stalemate.


    Awave of incredible power erupted from the center of the fight and surged outward with the force of a tsunami.


    The earth beneath them splintered before spreading out like a spiderweb in all directions.


    For as far as the eye could see, the ground was riddled with holes.


    Waves of energy swept in all directions with unstoppable force.


    Even Sword Saint and the others couldn''t bear the energy radiating from them and had to retreat.


    However, the moment this wave of energy reached the young man, it instantly dissipated like sand falling into the ocean.


    It felt as though Ye Fan was surrounded by a shield and waspletely untouchable.


    But the King of Fighters and the others weren''t paying Ye Fan any attention right now.


    They had their eyes on the battle before them.


    ¡°It seems we have underestimated Gaia. Even after taking on Tang Hao¡¯s hammer, he seems as powerful as before. In terms of


    explosive force, even the King of Fighters is probably not his match,¡± sighed Sword Saint solemnly after he retreated to watch


    the two of them embroiled in battle.


    In terms of explosive power, Tang Hao ranked number one among them.


    Even Sword Saint had to soften Tang Hao¡¯s blows when he fought Tang Hao.


    However, a supreme grandmaster from a tiny country was now on par with Tang Hao, so Sword Saint and the others couldn¡¯t


    help feeling shocked.


    ¡°Humph. He only knows how to use brute strength, so he¡¯s just a fool. There¡¯s nothing impressive about him. | will beat him to a


    pulp now,¡± sneered Mo Gu-Cheng coldly before he readied his attack.


    The Mo Fist Technique was a renowned technique.


    Boundless energy went surging towards Gaia and Tang Hao like a flood.


    BAM!


    The moment Mo Gu-Cheng entered their fight, he broke the bnce between them and left Gaia moaning in pain before


    coughing blood into the air.


    Gaia shot into the air like a cannonball.


    He got pushed back a hundred steps and destroyed countless buildings along the way. Steel and dirt rained down on him.


    Gaia coughed violently after getting struck. Blood kept trickling from his mouth.


    ¡°Haha! You are such sore losers. To think you im to be a civilized country! Is this your idea of civility?¡± Gaia wiped the blood


    from his lips as he ridiculed them.


    Tang Hao felt embarrassed since it was an unfair fight, but the King of Fighters didn¡¯t give a hoot.


    ¡°Who cares about that shit? This isn¡¯t apetition, so who says we can only attack you alone? Gaia, | must say that your skills


    surprise us, but | will say this again. No matter how powerful you are, you are fighting alone. Are you sure you want to pit yourself


    against War God Castle and the highest authority of the Chinese martial arts circles with skills like yours? You must be kidding!¡±


    Mo Gu-Cheng sneered sinisterly as the coldness on his face intensified.


    ¡°If you had minded your business, we could have spared you. But now, don¡¯t me us for finishing you off. This is the


    consequence of attacking and provoking us. Just for that alone, we can kill you!¡± Mo


    Gu-Cheng¡¯s eyes looked cold as a murderous vibe radiated from him.


    Gaia chuckled loudly when he heard the King of Fighters¡¯ threats.


    His brightughter sent the birds fleeing in shock.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± The King of Fighters was furious and felt that Gaia must be insulting them.


    ¡°Was | wrong? Do you think you can single-handedly protect them from War God Castle?¡± asked Mo Gu-Cheng sternly.


    Gaia shook his head as heughed. ¡°I, Gaia, never thought that | could single-handedly stop you and help the Dragon Master


    leave safely. But think about it. What if I¡¯m not here alone?¡±


    He smiled calmly as he spoke in a profound tone.


    The moment he finished his sentence, the King of Fighters and the others were caught by surprise. ¡°Do you mean you have


    aplices in China?¡±


    HUUU!


    In an instant, raging wind swept through thend with great heat as it came surging towards them apanied by immense


    energy.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sword Saint and the others instantly detected the energy and turned in shock.


    Athousand meters away from them, a silhouette quietly appeared.


    Initially, he looked like a tiny red dot. Then he became bigger and bigger, until the red dot transformed intorge me.


    Aman in red finally showed up like a ghost and appeared on the rubble.


    ¡°Who goes there? Stop this instant! If


    you continue advancing, don! me


    me for being rudey sKouted Mo


    GWtKe g with an ominous feeling in


    his heart before the man even came


    close to him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mo Gu-Cheng also punched him furiously.


    BAM!


    There was an explosive collision, followed by a silhouette shooting through the air and rolling on the ground several times.


    ¡°King of Fighters!¡±


    ¡°Gu-Cheng!¡±


    Tang Hao and the others were stunned when they saw the silhouette rolling on the ground.


    The King of Fighters had been defeated with a single strike.


    Who was the man in red?


    Was he another supreme grandmaster?


    ¡°Who are you? Let me remind you


    that you are in China. This is no ce


    for a foreign supreme grandesater:


    darette War God Castle


    for making you pay for intruding our


    country!¡± Sword Saint''s eyes were


    filled with caution as he spoke


    threateningly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even Sword Saint didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of a supreme grandmaster if he could help it.


    If a supreme grandmaster like him went mad, there were severe consequences.


    However, the man turned a deaf ear to Sword Saint¡¯s questions.


    In the night wind, his red robes pped in the wind like a ze in the darkness and seemed extremely seductive and strange!


    ¡°Please answer us. Or else, don¡¯t me us for attacking if you continue to advance,¡± shouted Sword Saint.


    The man in red kepting closer to Sword Saint until he was right in front of him.


    Just when Sword Saint thought that the man was reaching his hand out to say hello, he shockingly raised his hand to brush


    Sword Saint aside.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The man in red


    spoke coldly as he wales pasOit}


    ord. SainpandhOade straight for


    th¨¦ young man before him to kneelThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and bow. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The God of Bronze and Fire, Owen, pays respects to the Dragon Master!¡±

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    ¡°Greetings, Dragon Master,¡± Owen said in a deep voice.


    It was a voice thatmanded authority and resounded through heaven and earth.


    Under the starry sky, the red-robed strong man bowed down to show his respect.


    He looked as pious as a pilgrim who was showing his utmost devotion to his most admired deity.


    Looking at what was happening, the King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao were all stunned.


    ¡°Dragon... Dragon Master? Fire... Fire God?¡±


    Tang Hao and the others stood rooted to the ground, their eyes widening with surprise and betraying a trace of suspicion.


    Clearly, they had not figured out what was happening.


    Tang Hao recalled that when Gaius first appeared, he was also kneeling down and calling out to the Dragon Master, just like this


    red-robed man. ¡°Could... Could this Dragon Master be... be Ye Fan?¡±


    Following the direction of his gaze, they seemed to make out the solitary figure of Ye Fan walking alone in the dark of the night.


    Hence, Tang Hao subconsciously assumed that this person who hadmanded the respect of Gaius and the other man must


    be Ye Fan. ¡°But... But how can this be possible? Ye Fan is so junior in rank and only started gaining fame in the recent two years.


    How could he possibly make these two Supremes bow down to him? Gosh... Who on earth is this Ye Fan?¡±


    He red at the youthful figure before him like he had seen a ghost. Disbelief was written all over his face.


    All along, he thought that he had overestimated Ye Fan.


    But now it seemed like all of them had in fact underestimated him.


    At such a young age, he not only held the title of a Supreme but also had another two Supremes pledge their allegiance to him.


    He held almost enough power in his hands to challenge an entire country to a duel.


    ¡°No wonder he dared to fight his way up Mount Van alone. No wonder he''s not afraid of us the Four Supremes. Well, Ye Fan,


    they must be the pirs that you''re leaning on. They must be your true source of power. You''ve kept your secret well,¡± Tang Hao


    said with a sigh, his voice filled with astonishment and regret.


    By this time, he had finally seen the whole picture.


    During the battle in the Boguia Rainforest, the King of India could not subdue him despite the heavy firepower.


    The offer of the title of Permanent Hall Master from the War God was turned down repeatedly by him.


    These things had always baffled Tang Hao.


    But now, he finally understood why.


    It made sense now that | have other Supremes at mymand. | can understand why he has no interest in the title of a


    Permanent Hall Master.


    ¡°Tang Hao, what nonsense are you sprouting? That little rascal is just a country bumpkin. He got the title of Supreme purely by a


    stroke of luck. He can''t be the Dragon Master that Gaius and the other man are


    bowing down to. They are obviously here to protect Tang Yun. Only the head of the Chu Sect has the power tomand the


    Supremes,¡± Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, said solemnly while looking at Tang Hao like he had lost his mind.


    He had known from the beginning that the one Gaius and the other man were bowing down to was Tang Yun, whom Ye Fan had


    held in his arms.


    As for Ye Fan, even setting aside his humble background, his youth alone would render him powerless against the Supremes


    like Gaius.


    ¡°All right, let''s not care about all that. Let''s prepare for battle. The people from Chu Sect have already invaded the territories of


    China. If we don''t teach them a lesson, our country will be aughing stock in the future.¡± Mo Gucheng''s thirst for war was


    pulsating through his body.


    Everyone else''s expression turned cold and hard.


    Even the War God, Ye Qingtian, who had been silent all this while, furrowed his brows as he fixed his gaze on the man in the red


    robe. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°| guess I''ve gotpany now,¡± Gaius said, smiling wider ever since the red-robed man arrived.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards Sword Saint and the rest, still smiling faintly. ¡°Listen to me, Hall Master Xiao. Let''s just call it a


    day today. Our intention ofing here is not to fight. What''s the point in all the fighting and ughtering? Isn''t better if we can


    all be friends? Don''t you agree with me?¡±


    Gaius wasughing heartily by now, looking almost silly in his mirth.


    However, Sword Saint did not answer. Meanwhile, Mo Gucheng just snorted coldly.


    ¡°Gaius, stop your arrogance. You''ve only gained one extra pair of hands. Have you forgotten that we are the Four Supremes? Do


    you really think the two of you are a match for us, the four pirs of China? To put it bluntly, you''re only going to drag one more


    person into the grave with you,¡± he said in a condescending tone.


    The arrogance in his tone was palpable.


    Gaius looked at him, sighed, and shook his head. ¡°Well, | didn''t say it''ll just be the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Eh? W-What do you mean?¡± The King of Fighters¡¯ face turned green.


    Were there more? Everyone''s mouth began twitching ominously.


    Ignoring the looks from Tang Hao and the rest, Gaius turned and shouted gleefully into the distance, ¡°Old fellows, if you don''t


    come out soon, Dragon Master will be too far away!¡±


    His voice, crisp and clear, echoed all around them.


    The next moment, a gale suddenly started gathering force.


    As the sound of its howl drew nearer to them, a figure robed in white descended upon them like a ghost.


    It happened so fast that it was almost as if he had been teleported.


    Even a sharp person like Sword Saint failed to see exactly what had happened.


    ¡°That... That was fast. Yet another Supreme Grandmaster?¡± Tang Hao''s eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    ¡°Not just another one. There''re two of them,¡± Sword Saint said, his eyes cold and dark.


    ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Tang Hao and the King of Fighters started looking behind them.


    Indeed, behind the white-robed figure, there was another slender figure that appeared into view.


    It was a youngdy d in a floaty green dress, her hair tousled by the wind.


    Her skin was smooth and fair, and her eyes twinkled like stars in the night skies.


    Her perfect face was paired with a set of pearly whites, making her mesmerizingly beautiful, like a goddess who had descended


    upon the earth.


    Underthe dim moonlight, there seemed to be a hazy glow around her.


    What amazed Tang Hao and the rest the most was that everywhere she stepped in that barren piece ofnd, nts sprouted


    and blossomed.


    ¡°Is she like the spring that brings life


    to withered nts? Is t is. magic?


    inh rh md rese people?¡±


    FA was on the verge of tears.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It''s rare on a usual day to meet even


    one supreme grandmaster. Now, all


    of a sudden, we''re seeing supreme


    grandmasters appeari from (efit! |


    rj t ane gente. We have the Four


    Supremes, the wounded Tang Yun,


    and the traitor Ye Fan. What on earth


    do they want? Are they trying to turn


    China upside down? As Tang Hao


    was panicking over these frightening


    thoughts, the two Supremes who


    appearedter also began to kneel


    down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Greetings, Dragon Master! I''m Cecil, the Wind God.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Dragon Master! I''m Junie, the Forest God.¡±


    Once again, the greetings were given in voices that conveyed authority, and the tone was respectful.


    Upon hearing the titles, Mo Gucheng and the rest were stricken with fear.


    ¡°S-Sword Saint, we can''t wait


    anymore. If we dy any longem ve


    may not e-ablg to st6althen Let''s


    ste ile we still have the upper


    hand,¡± Mo Gucheng said, his voice


    filled with panic. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was afraid that if they waited any longer, more Supremes would appear.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tang Hao turned to look at Sword Saint too, as he awaited a decision from the head of the War God Castle.


    However, Sword Saint no longer believed the decision was in his hands.


    After all, once the battle began, it would involve eight Supremes.


    When Chu Sect was attacking China, they had sent out a simr number of Supremes.


    Ata loss for what to do, Sword Saint turned to look at War God, who was standing silently behind him. ¡°Old Ye, how about you


    decide?¡±


    Everyone was looking at Ye Qingtian now.


    At this point, all eyes were on him¡ªthe strongest man in all of China.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    ¡°There''s nothing we can do at this point,¡± Ye Qingtian said grimly. ¡°They''re already here. War is inevitable. Leave Ye Fan and


    Tang Yun to me. Show no mercy to the rest. Fear not, | have got you covered..¡±


    He gazed at the enemy haughtily as he spoke.


    | am War God. | never know retreat.


    Even in the face of an uprising by the Chu Sect all those years ago, the martial arts scene within the country was about to give


    up and surrender the city when at thest moment, Ye Qingtian stood out from the others.


    Through sheer strength and will, he took the helm of the defense and steered China toward victory.


    With the assistance of Sword Saint and the others, Ye Qingtian had managed to sessfully defend the country against the


    tyranny of the Chu Sect. In her most desperate hour, China had managed to retain her independence.


    He had proven himself to be a leader by being decisive when it was most needed. The one who was capable of turning the tides


    during the darkest hour


    of war.


    Though China had announced to the world in recent years that the Hall Master of War God Castle was Sword Saint, it was


    common knowledge that the true pir of support of the martial arts scene in China was the War God, Ye Qingtian.


    The fear he struck in enemies and the authority he imposed over his men had been earned over countless battles.


    That was also why whenever the fate of China''s martial arts scene was hanging in the bnce, Sword Saint and the rest would


    follow Ye Qingtian''s orders with blind and fervent loyalty.


    This time was no exception.


    ¡°Yes, Ye."


    ¡°As youmand. We will fight!¡±


    ¡°| will not allow the hallowed grounds of China''s martial arts scene to be trampled by such unworthy filth.¡±


    ¡°We will even persecute the head of the Chu Sect without mercy. What about them?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s rallying words bolstered the determination and the courage of Tang Hao and the others.


    At once, they took their fighting stances.


    ¡°Go, Ye. Leave it to us. Under no circumstances should the thief be allowed to leave with Tang Yun!¡± King of Fighters spat in


    disdain.


    Ye Qingtian merely nodded before taking off in Ye Fan''s wake.


    After several paces, Gaius and a group of Dragon yers dashed forward to block Ye Qingtian''s path.


    ¡°How dare you attempt to intercept Dragon Master''s path? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Owen stood erect as his voice echoed menacingly, his hawklike eyes regarded Ye Qingtian with disdain. Under the pale


    moonlight, his robes of fiery red billowed with the wispy breeze like the promation of war.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Gaius flinched.


    ¡°D*mn, Owen. Take it easy there,¡± Gaius hissed. ¡°We''re not here to pick a fight. Remember our


    mission.¡±


    The boy''s ovemitting to the role. How dare he threaten Ye Qingtian''s life like that? He''s the War God, the most powerful


    fighter in all of China. If he offended Ye Qingtian, all of us wouldn''t be able to hold our ground against his wrath unless Dragon


    Master intervenes.


    Owen and Cecil did not care as they were firm in their belief that only Ye Fan deserved their respect.


    Aside from him, nobody else is powerful enough!


    ¡°How insolent! You are the ones who deserve death!¡±


    With a roar of rage, King of Fighters threw a fist at Owen that found its mark on his chest like a crash of thunder and sent him


    flying backward.


    At the same time, Tang Hao''s Meteor Hammer smashed toward Gaius, necessitating thetter to deflect the blow.


    However, he was too slow for the ferocity with which Tang Hao swung his weapon with.


    Failing to avoid the blow, Gaius was knocked back with a sickening thud.


    On the other side, Cecil the Wind God found himself locked in ce by Sword Saint''s swashbuckling assaults. Unable to regain


    his advantage, it was all he could do to avoid being cut to pieces.


    The oue of the battle soon became apparent. Within minutes, the Dragon yers under Ye Fan''s banner had been


    sessfully dyed by Tang Hao and hispany.


    At the elimination of any further resistance, Ye Qingtian began sprinting in the direction Ye Fan had disappeared toward.


    ¡°D*mn it!" Gaius bellowed. ¡°War God slipped past our fingers. What are you still standing there for, Junie? Hurry up and give


    chase! We must stop Ye Qingtian at all costs and protect Dragon Master.¡±


    Having been already subdued by Tang Hao, he was not pleased to see Junie merely watching the fight without lifting a finger.


    Gazing toward the direction Ye Fan went in, Junie gave a wry smile. ¡°If you need my assistance in something as trivial as


    stopping Ye Qingtian, how do you think you''re going to aplish razing the Chu Sect?¡±


    Though she spoke in a soft voice, there was an unmistakable hint of excitement in her tone.


    ¡°Oh, Dragon Master,¡± shemented, her voice as sweet as a nightingale''s. ¡°You have been holding back for far too long! It is time


    to show your disciples your true power.¡±


    Under the moonlight, the ethereal maiden stood apart from the battle as if she belonged to another world. She looked more like a


    blushing bride awaiting her lover to descend from the stars than being a pawn in the ugliness of war.


    Boom!


    As the shockwaves of the fight pulsed outward, it was inconceivable for even the most imaginative observer that the six most


    powerful fighters in the world were having a battle in the little town on the outskirts of the city.


    The momentum of the fight swayed from one side to the other at a level pace.


    Desperate to regain the upper hand, the moon was soon hidden from view by the terrifying forces the fighters unleashed.


    The nging of weaponry against one another was so ferocious that the sparks emitted were mistaken for fireworks from a


    distance.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful sight!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, are those fireworks?¡±


    Themotion caused by the battle were beginning to be noticed by civilians.


    Jingzhou was located several dozen miles away. Even its inhabitants were roused from their slumber by the noise.


    Some busybodies climbed up onto the roofs of their buildings to get a glimpse while babies wept fearfully.


    Most of the people were merely curious. Desperate for an exnation, they took to the streets.


    ¡°My God...¡±


    ¡°What is going on over there?¡± ¡°Looks


    to me like the sky is falling.¡± The


    deafening boo swe Kocdmpanied


    bystredis Gt light which illuminated


    the night sky asionally with a


    brilliance that surpassed even day.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    From afar, it looked as if the gods themselves were at war with each other.


    Jingzhou was in chaos with its inhabitants threatening to overrun its streets as they were engaged in increasingly far-fetched


    spection.


    Some were so fearful that they even thought that the end of the world was upon them.


    However, those assumptions were


    not unfounded. Several evs 9 a atie


    there was ajeraeexbiesion in


    Jindzko that had caused an


    anomaly in the weather. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    An explosion the other day, and now fireworks. What''s next?


    It was the absence of scientific exnations for the urrences that frightened the inhabitants of Jingzhou the most.


    At the very moment at the Ye family manor, Ye Ximei, who had just drifted off to sleep, was awakened by a shrill cry.


    ¡°Oh, baby. Hush! Here, let grandma tell you a story.¡±


    Climbing out of bed, Ye Ximei resigned herself with a sigh to attend to the boy.


    Despite trying everything in her power, she was unable to coax the hysterical infant.


    ¡°What''s going on, Ximei? Why is the child crying all the time? I''m honestly losing it. Could he be hungry?¡±


    Ye Xn appeared in her pajamas as she grumbled incessantly.


    Soon, the entire Ye family was roused by the baby''s cries.


    ¡°He can''t be hungry. I''d fed him before tucking in for the night!¡±


    Ye Ximei was beside herself with anxiety as she rocked the baby in her arms.


    ¡°He could be under a spell,¡±


    suggested Ye Xn seriously.


    ¡°Something must yehapp


    his mnothex<they say="" that="" the="" bond="" between="" mother="" and="" son="" is="" something="" inexplicable.="" perhaps="" boy="" sensed="" his="" in="" grave="" danger.¡±="" please="" read="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></they>


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± chastised Ye Ximei. ¡°Why are you so negative?¡±


    ¡°You tell me,¡± replied her sister wearily. ¡°What is going on ofte? Strange and peculiar happenings, one after another.¡±


    Ye Ximei sighed and coax the child as she gazed worriedly out of the window.


    For some reason, Ye Ximei had been more anxious than usual ofte.


    The appearance of the child did not help matters. On the other hand, it only served to exacerbate her anxiety.


    ¡°Troubled times have descended upon us, it seems.¡±

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    The chaos in city of Jingzhou did not abate. Usually fast asleep by midnight, the city remained wide awake.


    With practically every household wide awake, the electrical lights of the cityscape illuminated the entire night sky.


    The streets were crammed with people trying to discern what was causing the sound of thunder beyond the horizon.


    The streaks of light appeared to beets from that distance. The only clue that suggested that they were not astronomical


    objects was that their movements were far from random.


    Every time two streaks of light collided with one another, the ground shook menacingly as a deafening boom shook the buildings.


    The sparks emitted from shing weaponry rose upward like embers of a fierce bonfire.


    Despite the mystery of the disturbance, it was such a beautiful sight to behold for the inhabitants of Jingzhou that they would


    undoubtedly stay up just to watch the spectacle.


    Some were so consumed by curiosity that they drove toward the source of the noise for a closer look only to discover that the


    area had been sealed off.


    Even more surprising was the tens of thousands of troops stationed there. Operating out of Valeview, the troops had sealed off


    the area some days prior. It was rumored that themanding officer of that operation had famously decreed that even birds


    were not allowed to fly over the area.


    ¡°Man, things are getting really bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Even the military is involved.¡±


    ¡°My God...¡±


    ¡°Could there be aliens over there?¡±


    The crowd outside the barricades spected and gossiped just as much as their counterparts in the city.


    Incensed by the maddeningly secretive air about the whole thing, they were convinced that the government was trying to conceal


    some horrible secret.


    The fact of the matter was that they were overthinking it, for the reason for the area to be sealed off was to prevent the spread of


    any unnecessary fear and panic.


    The other more important reason was to prevent the civilians from being injured.


    Owing to the years of dedicated training, the strength of the Supreme was superhuman inparison to regr civilians.


    Even the mere emittance of energy was lethal.


    When Jingzhou was first alerted by the noise of the battle, the military outpost in Valeview was already in shambles.


    With all six Supremes doing battle at one location, the power that radiated outofthe venue was terrifying to behold.


    All that could be seen and heard were the shes of light and the asional menacing rumble.


    To the surprise of the three Supremes of War God Castle, the neers were able to do more than hold their ground against


    their onught.


    The fight had gotten so intense that they seemed to be equal to one another.


    Boom!


    With a ferocious swing, Tang Hao brought Meteor Hammer down onto Gaius and sent him flying. Landing in a crumpled heap on


    the ground, Gaius coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Just when Tang Hao was about tond the killing blow, Gaius was suddenly lifted to his feet by a ray of green light.


    Brimming with an abundance of elemental force and unknowable energy, the light seemed to rejuvenate Gaius. Despite being on


    the brink of death before, the King of Pandera stood tall and proud once more.


    Tang Hao gazed at Junie, bbergasted. It was from her hand the green light had emitted.


    From a distance, her slender silhouette beneath the moonlight was surreal in its beauty.


    ¡°Hah! Care to go for another round, brother?¡± Gaius shouted jovially in the face of Tang Hao''s shock before swinging a metal fist


    right at thetter''s face.


    Thud!


    Tang Hao flew some distance back andnded in a heap, sending up sprays of sand.


    Being a supreme grandmaster, Gaius'' blow was merely a scratch to Tang Hao. In an instant, he sprang back up to his feet.


    ¡°Hey, Tang Hao. Give me a hand, would you?¡±


    Just when Tang Hao was about to leap back into the fray, King of Fighter''s hoarse voice came from somewhere on his right.


    Tang Hao nced toward the source of the voice to find a muddy arm stretching out of the debris.


    ¡°Mo! What a coincidence!¡±


    As he spoke, he extended an arm and hoisted Mo Gucheng out.


    ¡°Are you all right? Can we keep the fight going?¡± Tang Hao gazed apprehensively at Mo Gucheng''s bruised face.


    ¡°It''s all right. | have underestimated them.¡± Mo Gucheng waved his hand airily. ¡°Who the hell are


    they, by the way? Gaius, the King of Pandera is the only one I''ve even heard of. Since when did so many new Supremes show


    up? They are a handful to deal with.¡±


    Mo Gucheng spat out another mouthful of blood in disgust.


    Tang Hao nodded. ¡°Difficult indeed. That youngdy especially. | had thought that she was merely a pretty face. You saw what


    she did to Gaius. She has singlehandedly turned the tides of the battle.¡±


    Tang Hao scowled as he gazed at her in the distance underthe moonlight, as if regarding a sworn enemy.


    If it had not been for her, we, the fighters of the War God Castle, would have had the upper hand by now.


    Sword Saint ranked twenty on the Sky Ranking in his prime.


    Though King of Fighters and Tang Hao were not as skilled as Sword Saint, they were both still in the top fifty of the Sky Ranking.


    Out of the three they were facing, only Gaius¡¯ reputation preceded him. The other two were unheard of.


    When the battle hadmenced, the idealbination of Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and Tang Hao was enough to crush the


    competition. Due to Junie''s involvement and healing, the tides of battle were beginning to turn against Tang Hao and his


    comrades.


    At that point, they were beginning to feel overwhelmed.


    If not for Sword Saint still holding his ground, War God Castle would undoubtedly be razed by the mysterious neers.


    ¡°If that''s the case, let us deal with her first. We''ll jump on her together, Tang Hao. I''ll sneak up to her. Cover me.¡±


    Making up his mind in an instant, King of Fighters leaped into a fighting stance to eliminate Junie at a moment''s notice.


    Even if | can''t take her out with one


    blow, the next best thingd, caa Garis!


    vily injuce Het nd take her out of


    the fight. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good n! Gaius and the rest will undoubtedly lose for sure without her assistance.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After ascertaining their n, the two dashed forward.


    Gaius and Owen were soon hot on their heels.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± King of Fighters smashed Owen aside with his fist and made a mad dash toward Junie.


    ¡°Oh no. Stop him, Owen! He''s going for Junie!¡± Upon noticing their adversaries¡¯ n, Gaius called out in horror.


    ¡°Hanh! It''s toote. The two of you are going to have your hands full with me!¡±


    Tang Hao appeared and with an


    almighty roar, and stru hischarrimer


    his fags pine tinds ach strike


    s dealt harder than thest. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The final swing of the hammer, with the weight of the world behind it, caught Gaius and Owen in a trap.


    Tang Hao''s Fallen Sky was unreservedly employed at that moment.


    The tremendous power kept Gaius and Owen so upied that they could spare no attention in rescuing Junie.


    ¡°Oh, no! Get back, Junie!¡± Gaius shouted.


    ¡°I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to! |


    am going to teach her a less


    interferin i9 my cighttel'' With a


    thidengh nt cackle, King of Fighters


    leaped toward her like a predator


    tasting blood. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''ve had your chance to surrender, little girl. This is the price to pay for angering China, War God Castle, and me.¡±


    Boom!


    Amidst the storm conjured up by his fury, King of Fighters threw a punch with all his might.


    Little doubt remained that Junie''s frail and meek stature would be vaporized by the impact of the fist.


    ¡°You b*stard! Dragon Master will raze your family for this!¡± Gaius yelled, his eyes bloodshot.


    Owen and Cecil gazed at Junie with helpless horror as they were held back by Tang Hao and Sword Saint respectively.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    In contrast to the panic experienced by her allies, Junie appeared as unconcerned as ever. Even in the face of grave danger,


    there was not a trace of fear on her serene expression.


    Underthe moonlight, Junie stood her ground. Her confidence made her beauty all the more intoxicating.


    As her skirt and hair billowed in the wind, she merely smiled at her approaching foe.


    King of Fighters interpreted this as mockery toward him.


    ¡°What''s so funny? Aren''t you afraid of death?¡± he demanded, incensed by her reaction. ¡°Soon you wouldn''t even have the


    opportunity to shed tears!¡±


    Fueled by his rage, Mo Gucheng summoned all of his might behind the swing.


    ¡°Stop! How dare you!¡± Gaius shouted as King of Fighters was closing in on Junie.


    It''s no use. King of Fighters and his men have already made up their minds to fight to the death today.


    ¡°For you to remain alive is a desecration to the hallowed grounds of China and of War God Castle''s reputation!¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s eyes narrowed. No longer livid, his expression was one of righteous justice.


    ¡°It''s all over, little girl.¡±


    Like the verdict of death, his promation echoed throughout the night.


    Just when King of Fighters thought that the girl before him was doomed, Junie smiled once more.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you again, King of Fighters.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± King of Fighters halted in his tracks in confusion. Before he could make sense of what she said, the space ahead began to


    fill with a cold breeze.


    A powerful force from afar began to take shape. Still formless, it lifted the pebbles and sand up in the air which began to solidify


    from cold. An instantter, every drop of moisture in the air turned into ice.


    Ice daggers, too many to count, soon filled the night sky. As if obeying an unseen master, the daggers hurled across the night


    sky toward King of Fighters as one. They traveled so quickly that only a soft whooshing sound could be heard in their wake.


    Mo Gucheng stared at the icy daggers in horror.


    We have another powerful foe. Or should | say equal of me?


    Faced with millions of icy daggers, Mo Gucheng found himself unable to carry out his threat against Junie.


    Whoosh!


    The icicles broke apart in midair and in the next instant, a hailstorm wrecked havoc upon the scene.


    King of Fighters did not manage to withstand the hailstorm very long. With a mighty shudder, King of Fighters coughed up blood


    and found himself whisked away like a kite lost in a hurricane.


    ¡°King of Fighters!¡± Tang Hao and Sword Saint shouted in a panic.


    ¡°D*mn it, who is it this time?¡± Tang Hao bellowed. ¡°How do you cowards have so many allies?¡±


    Aren''t they done yet? They''ve already sent forth three Supremes. How many more do they have?


    ¡°How many Supremes did Tang Yun send over in secret?¡± Tang Hao scowled.


    Though Sword Saint said nothing, his expression grew graver.


    Gazing into the distance, his heart expressed what his lips could not. | hope it''s not a supreme grandmaster this time. If it is, War


    God Castle would undoubtedly be overrun. Junie''s involvement when it was an even fight was enough to turn the tides against


    us. If another supreme grandmaster appears on their side, all hope for our victory would be lost.


    ¡°We''ll improviseter, Tang Hao,¡± Sword Saint said in a low voice. ¡°Be prepared to retreat if things go south. There''s no need to


    sacrifice ourselves foolishly.¡±


    As the situation was taking a turn for the worse, Sword Saint was beginning to consider backup ns.


    Tang Hao nodded in agreement.


    As the two of them were discussing about a strategy, another gust of chilly wind blew at them from the depths of the night.


    The cold that struck the core made tough warriors like Tang Hao shudder involuntarily.


    This time, the wind apanied the appearance of a blurry figure.


    It wore a long billowing robe. Underthe moonlight, a sh of icy blue was momentarily visible.


    ¡°Eh? Who is this?¡± Tang Hao and Sword Saint frowned uncertainly.


    It was only until the figure approached them that Sword Saint and Tang Hao were able to get a clearer look at the neer''s


    face.


    Upon recognizing him, they burst out into aughter of relief.


    ¡°Su, it''s you! Bloody hell, you scared me. I''d thought that you''vee to the aid of these scoundrels!¡±


    With a dash forward, he pulled the neer into an embrace like an old friend.


    Even Sword Saint felt relieved at the man¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Muqiu,¡± Sword Saint said warmly. ¡°Where have you been? We miss you, brother.¡±


    The blue-haired man before them


    was Su Mugiu, one of the sixpitars!


    Q Chine are theca Emperor. After


    disappearing for many years, he had


    reappeared atst. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You rascal,¡± roared King of Fighters boisterously. ¡°Watch where you fire, will you? You''d almost killed me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Sword Saint and Tang Hao were busy embracing Su Mugiu, King of Fighters emerged halfirritated, and half-delighted to


    join them.


    Though he was pleased with the appearance of an old friend, he was annoyed by the fact that he almost became a casualty of


    friendly fire.


    In his excitement, King of Fighters dashed towards Su Mudiu to give him a friendly punch on the back.


    ¡°Let''s catch upter,¡± he said atst.


    ¡°We have work to do. By the


    combined might of all four of us, we


    must first get rid of theliirudetal"!


    Ever iBwe\atent able to kill them


    today, we will punish them soundly


    for their crimes. How dare such a


    despicablepany of misfits call


    themselves Dragon yers? Today,


    by the might of us four pirs, be


    prepared to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mo Gucheng cast an eye over Gaius and hisrades with an insolent smile.


    ¡°After dealing with you,¡± he continued with relish. ¡°We''ll deal with your Dragon Master!¡±


    Thump!


    As soon as the words left Mo


    Gucheng''s lips, the bluehaire sul


    pped th formensenard he flew


    aak fers e impact, a gash


    appearing on his cheek. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you insane, Su?¡± Tang Hao howled. ¡°Why did you assault Mo Gucheng for? They are the enemy, not us!¡±


    Su Muqiu said nothing. Instead, he turned to address Junie who stood beside him. ¡°Junie, where is Dragon Master?¡±


    ¡°He''d just left in that direction,¡± she said with a smile as she pointed. ¡°If you called loud enough, he might still hear you.¡±


    Su Muqiu nodded. Ignoring the stupefied gazes of Sword Saint and hispany, he dropped to his knees facing the direction


    Junie indicated.


    ¡°Su Muqiu, Water God and Ice Emperor, at your service, Dragon Master!¡±


    The cold wind blew more fiercely, as if reaffirming his allegiance.


    At the sight of Ice Emperor on his knees, the three Supremes of War God Castle were bbergasted.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    ¡°Ice God?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master?¡±


    ¡°Has Ice Emperor joined the Chu Sect like the rest of them?¡±


    Tang Hao and the rest stood rooted to the spot with waves of disbelief crashing over them.


    Fate has made fools out of us! He was ourrade in arms! What the hell happened that made him betray China to join the Chu


    Sect? Cruel irony!


    Before that discovery, it had never urred to Sword Saint and the rest that the reach of the Chu Sect was that far and wide to


    be able to infiltrate the highest orders in China''s martial arts scene.


    They remained adamant in the belief that the Supremes had been sent by Tang Yun to fight them.


    The only person in the world powerful enough to mobilize this number of Supremes for their bidding must be the leader of the


    Chu Sect, Tang Yun. Just like before.


    However, they almost forgot that there was another who was capable of such a feat.


    Ye Fan, master of the Dragon yers!


    Of course, the fact remained a secret to those within Dragon God Hall.


    Ye Fan''s true powers would undoubtedly shake the world when revealed!


    The cold wind blew even more fiercely as the silhouettes stood at attention under the night sky, having a ceasefire from the


    startling revtion of Su Mugiu''s allegiance.


    With the addition of Water God, the number of Supremes on Gaius'' side had risen to four. That''s not even including Junie and


    her healing capabilities. The tables have beenpletely turned!


    Faced with greater odds than before, Sword Saint and hispany were beginning to contemte a retreat strategy as


    opposed to an offensive one.


    ¡°D*mn it, how did things get so far out of hand? Ice Emperor betrayed us all!¡± King of Fighters gritted his teeth in consternation


    as he stood bearing the scars of his recent altercation.


    His delight at having his old friend appear had vanishedpletely at Ice Emperor proiming his loyalty to Ye Fan.


    Even the usually stoic Sword Saint and Tang Hao found it difficult to contain their emotions.


    ¡°That''s not good,¡± Sword Saint muttered nervously. Whatever conviction that was present in his voice was swept away by a


    sharp gust of bitter wind.


    The Five Dragon yers stood before them like a range of impassable mountains. The crushing presence they exuded caused


    Sword Saint and the rest to shudder.


    It was the first time in many years China was plunged into such a deep state of danger since the upheaval at Chu Sect.


    The battle that was toe was most likely to cause the downfall of three of the pirs of China.


    At that thought, Mo Gucheng''s face turned pale.


    Out of all the Supremes here, | am in the worst shape! | shouldn''t have walked into this fight full of swagger.


    While King of Fighters was busy feeling despair, Ye


    Fan was already far away from the scene of battle. With Tang Yun in his arms, he was making his way eastward of Jingzhou.


    Along the way, Ye Fan had ascertained Tang Yun''s condition and did not expect that Tang Yun would be as seriously injured as


    she was.


    She''s even more injured than that time on the forbidden grounds within the Chu residence. Back then, Tang Yun had only been


    consumed by her training and had her veins damaged and left unable to train further. This time, however, her injuries appear to


    be life-threatening.


    ¡°How did you let yourself get defeated to this point?¡± Ye Fan muttered incredulously. ¡°You are the leader of the Chu Sect!¡±


    She doesn''t look like she''s going to make it, I''m afraid. Her elemental force is draining alongside her life force.


    ¡°Say something! Don''t fall asleep. You wouldn''t be able to wake up.¡±


    After leaving the battlefield behind, Tang Yun''s tenseness seemed to have rxed.


    The fatigue deep in her bones washed over her, making it almost impossible to remain conscious.


    Having faced such arge battle so soon after delivering a child, Tang Yun had managed to cling on to life through sheer force of


    will.


    If it were any other woman in her shoes, they would have perished from the pain long ago.


    Being a crude man, Ye Fan clearly did not understand the type of strain birthing a child would bring to a woman''s body.


    Instead, he had thought that the injuries suffered by Tang Yun were merely caused by King of Fighters.


    ¡°Yun? Don''t you frighten me. Keep your eyes open and talk to me.¡±


    Despite Ye Fan''s pleas and his efforts to transfer some of his own elemental force into her body, Tang Yun remained


    unresponsive.


    The true cause of Tang Yun''s fading strength was the loss of her life force. Even if Ye Fan had given her all of his own elemental


    force, it would not be able topensate for the loss of her life force.


    Throughout the journey, Tang Yun lolled lifelessly in


    Ye Fan''s arms as she drifted in and out of consciousness.


    Atst, Tang Yun could not even keep her eyes open. She was merely staring vacantly out of the slits between her eyelids.


    Just when her world was about to be plunged into darkness, she felt a warm sensation around her lips.


    Tang Yun tensed up in shock and jolted awake as if she had been electrocuted. Wrenching her eyes open, she saw a young and


    handsome face pressed against her own as their lips were locked together.


    They were so close in proximity together that Tang Yun was able to count Ye Fan''s eyshes.


    In an instant, Tang Yun''s cheeks flushed crimson as her heart began thumping wildly. Even her breathing had be ragged.


    However, it wasn''t the first time they had been that intimate. They had gone from something more than a kiss at the Chu


    residence and even in the cave on the remote ind.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The only difference between those times and now is that that we are both in our own minds.


    So much so that Tang Yun''s anxiety and shame intensified at the very thought.


    After the initial shock had worn off,


    Tang Yun began to str le. Betrid |


    yale €2 £¤peak¡¯ she


    Avec ed her muffled protests


    against his lips. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan pulled himself away at once.


    ¡°If you close your eyes espiteme\ |


    in pat FONE threatened with


    uish grin, ¡°I''m going to kiss you


    again.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You...¡± Tang Yun was beside herself with indignant rage.


    How is such an extent of shamelessness possible?


    Ye Fan did not seem abashed at all. On the contrary, heughed even harder.


    Emboldened by the stability of her condition, he hastened his steps in order to bring Tang Yun as far from danger as he could.


    Rather than returning to his manor in Jingzhou, Ye Fan set his sights on Fenghai.


    Only great-grandma is able to cure a wound as serious as this. Besides, it''s been a while since |st paid her a visit.


    ¡°Halt!¡± A rough voice suddenly shouted. ¡°Who goes there? This is forbidden territory! How did you enter?¡±


    Before he had gotten very far, Ye Fan found himself surrounded by the soldiers in charge of sealing off the area.


    At the sound of the first warning, a swarm of soldiers marched swiftly toward him and had him heavily surrounded.


    Within several seconds, Ye Fan found himself staring down the barrels of rifles pointed at him.


    The soldiers were so tense that even the slightest movement by their prisoner would trigger their firearms.


    Despite being heavily outnumbered, Ye Fan merely gazed at them once before continuing on his way.


    ¡°Hey, stop moving! Stick them up! If you don''t identify yourself, we are going to start opening fire!¡±


    For some reason, the soldiers felt an inexplicable sense of fear in Ye Fan''s presence.


    Though we have outnumbered and


    outgunned him, it feels like t Cenaal


    pate nis notevek aman like the


    s. He looks at us like we are


    mere ieee who don''t deserve his


    attention. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Though they outnumbered Ye Fan, the soldiers could not help but feel intimidated by his godly presence.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    As the night grew darker, the wicked wind swirled and conjured up a sand storm that threatened to swallow everything in sight.


    The troops had them heavily surrounded.


    The young man, however, gazed defiantly back at the thousands of rifles aimed at his direction.


    ¡°Stay where you are! We will open fire if you do not cooperate!¡±


    Despite their threat, the soldiers shrank away as Ye Fan approached them. The rifles closest to him began to shake violently.


    Suddenly, the reticent young man whipped his head back and faced the vastness of the night sky.


    m General Green Dragon, Ye Fan! Scatter away, lesser beings!¡±


    His powerful voice pierced the stillness of the night and reverberated throughout the area.


    The soldiers stared at him wordlessly, the echoes of his voice ringing in their ears.


    ¡°What?¡± they stammered atst. ¡°He is General Green Dragon? As in the legendary General Green Dragon?¡±


    The soldiers gasped and looked at one another in bewilderment.


    Many of them grew pale at the promation, their faces alight with terror.


    ¡°Captain, who is General Green Dragon?¡± asked several voices. ¡°Is he a major general?¡±


    As there were close to ten thousand men in charge of sealing off the area, some of them were new recruits and were


    undoubtedly hearing of the title for the first time in their lives.


    ¡°Major general?¡± repeated a rough-looking man as he surveyed Ye Fan with a wary eye. ¡°If only it were that simple. When | was


    reassigned to Jiangdong military base back then, the title of General Green Dragon had already been the stuff of legend. As |


    was only a lowly corporal, | did not know much about his exploits. What | do know is that he is not somebody to be trifled with.


    Hurry up and send word to our brethren to lower our guns and make way for him.¡±


    ¡°But Captain,¡± protested a corporal. ¡°We have orders to close this area off to everybody. If | may, | would like to suggest that we


    seek approval from the higher-ups before proceeding.¡±


    The captain, Ding Kai, mulled it over and thought it was a prudent proposition.


    As he pulled out his phone to dial his superior''s number, a furious voice announced the arrival of actual authority.


    ¡°What is going on here? We have the kid outnumbered, so what are you all standing around for? Where the hell is Ding Kai!


    Have hime see me this instant!¡±


    Ding Kai''s face grew pale as he recognized the voice to be hismanding officer''s.


    ¡°Commander Dai, | was just about toe to you,¡± he reported smartly. ¡°General Ye has been one of us in Jiangdong military


    base. Would it be possible to make an exception for him?¡±


    To his surprise, Dai Muyang kicked Ding Kai''s knees in response and caused thetter to fall to the ground in an undignified


    manner.


    ¡°| don''t care if he''s your brother-inw,¡± Dai Muyang snarled. ¡°We have our orders! Even the airspace is off-limits to birds. Which


    part of the order do you not understand, captain? Men! Have him apprehended and brought for questioning. Those who refused


    will be deemed traitors to the nation!¡±


    Dai Muyang''s tone made it clear that there was little room for bargaining.


    ¡°But, sir,¡± Ding Kai protested. ¡°He used to be General Green Dragon!¡±


    Dai Muyang aimed another kick at him.


    ¡°Are you deaf or just in insubordinate?¡± he roared. ¡°What did | tell you? This is a special mission. The higher-ups are keeping


    a close eye on us. With an inspection imminent, there can be no room for errors. He''s just a washed-up general from years ago.


    Now that he has broken a military decree, he is to be punished ordingly. What are you still standing there for? Do you wish to


    be stripped of your title, captain? Go!¡±


    Not daring to say another word, Ding Kai trudged back to his men.


    ¡°Are we really going to arrest Instructor Chu?¡±


    The men who had heard of Yen Fan''s prestige crowded around Ding Kai with their eyes wide with terror.


    ¡°I''ve tried my best,¡± Ding Kai sighed. ¡°An order has been given. We have no choice but to obey. Send word to the men to arm


    themselves, we may resort to battle. Listen out for my signal and open fire when | give it. Be careful, General Green Dragon is no


    mere mortal.¡±


    Barely able to suppress his own heart from pounding with fear, Ding Kai gave somest-minute instructions and words of caution


    to his men.


    The men obeyed hismand swiftly as the clicks of thousands of rifles could be heard throughout the town.


    Ding Kai, on the other hand, made his way toward Ye Fan for onest attempt at dissuasion.


    ¡°General Ye, my name is-¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, he felt an immense weight on his shoulders.


    Thud!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Unable to withstand the pressure, he fell to his knees


    on the floor.


    Behind them, the soldiers panicked at the sight and raised their rifles.


    ¡°Drop your weapons!¡± A new voice roared.


    The next instant, a convoy of military jeeps sped out from the darkness like a pack of wolves. Their orange headlights pierced


    the inky darkness like feral eyes.


    Atst, the jeeps grinded to a halt before the toon.


    The doors flung open and a row of stern-looking military officials with gold stars on their shoulders emerged.


    ¡°Commander Fang and Chief Instructor Lu?¡± Dai Muyang gasped, his harsh expression giving way to astonishment.


    | did not expect them here today! |


    had only just received word yesterday


    morning that there weerasor")


    ection awascander e


    impression that they would get here


    tomorrow morning at the very least!


    Not only that, but the ones toe


    are the two highest-ranking officials |


    know! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Flustered, Dai Muyang sprinted toward the neers to greet them. Stopping several paces away, he snapped into customary


    military salute.


    ¡°Division Commander Dai Muyang of


    the twentyseventh division reporti


    for duty, sirs! Weawete moe


    smpalienishap, ut rest assured, we


    are working on it as we speak!


    Nobody else will be allowed to slip by


    these premises!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His stentorian voice echoed into the night with authority.


    To Dai Muyang''s surprise, the neers did not even nce at him. Instead, they simply shoved him aside as their made their


    way toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°Chief Instructor Lu Tianhe of Jiangdong military base at your service, General Green Dragon!¡±


    Dai Muyang and the entire toon was bbergasted.


    Fang Shaohong snapped into a


    smart salute, not unlike the one he


    received from Dai reg sons!


    ollowed i) deen bow.


    ommander Fang Shaohong of


    Jiangdong military base, at your


    service! Wee, General Green


    Dragon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ?


    His loud voice echoed through the stillness of the toon''s confusion and awe.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Dai Muyang stammered, unable to believe his eyes that two of the most respected militarymanders


    of the country were fawning over a boy.


    With his mouth hanging wide open, he surveyed the scene with shock. Not even in his wildest dreams could he imagine the


    Chief Instructor and Commanderof the country''s military bowing to so young a man.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    ¡°Greetings, General Green Dragon.¡±


    Their greeting was as loud and clear as the church bells ringing.


    At that moment, the entire world was silent.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Many others like Dai Muyang were dumbfounded.


    Not many knew of General Green Dragon.


    After all, two years had passed since Ye Fan had caused an uproar in the military world.


    Moreover, the fame of General Green Dragon was transient like a shooting star. It lightened the sky when it appeared, then


    faded quickly after it passed.


    When it was shining at its brightest, it brought light to the entire army.


    But it quickly lost its spark.


    Ayear was enough to dull the memories of certain people.


    Moreover, the majority of the soldiers there were recently enlisted.


    Hence, they weren''t familiar with the General Green Dragon''s fame.


    Dai Muyang was one of them. He was transferred here from the nation''s border only half a year ago.


    His job was to protect the nation''s border all year round. He was clueless to the other Commanders In Chief from other bases.


    So obviously, he wouldn''t have heard of Ye Fan, who had only been here for a month or two.


    They might not have heard of Ye Fan, but everyone knew of Fang Shaohong and Lu Tianhe.


    After all, they were the most powerful within the Jiangdong military base.


    But, to everyone''s surprise, suchmanding men were kneeling to a young man with respect.


    Dai Muyang and the rest were stunned by the contrasting scene.


    Oh GocHWho is that young man?


    Dai Muyang shouted internally as his face lost all


    colors.


    The kneeling Ding Kai''s eyes widened with shock too.


    Even though he had heard and was aware that General Green Dragon was amazing, he didn''t know it was to such levels.


    Ding Kai had assumed Ye Fan was merely a Chief Instructor or a rtive to the Commander In Chief.


    He sure didn''t look like some rtive now.It''s obviously a superior and subordinate rtionship.


    The tense silence dragged on for a long while.


    Despite thousands of people present, none had dared to make a sound.


    They were staring at Ye Fan''s leaving back as he took careful and heavy steps with Tang Yun in his arms.


    As he turned to leave, Ye Fan didn''t even acknowledge Fang Shaohong and the rest from the start. He hadn''t even ordered them


    to stop.


    That was how amazing Ye Fan was.


    Lu Tianhe and the rest didn''t resent nor had anyints toward Ye Fan.


    Instead, they ordered the entire army to salute and sent Ye Fan away with honor.


    After Ye Fan had disappeared from their sight, the tense Fang Shaohong and Lu Tianhe finally let out a relieved breath.


    It had felt like a decade-long to them, despite having a few short minutes passed in reality.


    ¡°Tianhe, did you feel it? General Ye''s immense presence was much stronger than it used to be,¡± Fang Shaohong remarked with


    a paled face as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    As a martial art practitioner, Lu Tianhe could still bear the immense pressure from Ye Fan''s presence if he put in all his might.


    However, Fang Shaohong was amoner. All that he could feel in the presence of a Supreme fighter was just a dense weight


    pushing down on him to the ground.


    Lu Tianhe nodded. ¡°You''re right. He''s one scary fellow.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the entire scene of China will be a whole another world after a few years.¡±


    Lu Tianhe sighed as he looked in the direction Ye Fan left.


    He recalled the first time he met Ye Fan was in a poor, rural area.


    The Ye Fan then was a nameless young man still wet behind his ears.


    Who would have thought that nameless young man then would grow to such a terrifying level in just two years?


    Even he was intimidated.


    ¡°General Lu, what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did you let him leave so easily?¡±


    ¡°He''s just someone of low rank. You guys didn''t have to go as far as¡ª¡±


    Dai Muyang hade up to Lu Tianhe and Fang Shaohong with a barrage of questions.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°B*stards, you guys almost got into serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Someone of low rank?¡± ¡°Do you even know about his talent and capabilities?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who led the Green Dragon Force to annihte the entire army during the inter basespetition.


    ¡°He alone had defeated the other four major military bases.


    ¡°The Chief Instructors from the four other military bases were either dead or disabled, and even the War God had personally


    dropped by for a visit because of him.


    ¡°Besides, the Jiangdong defense zone had changed their basemander because of him, and then, he was granted the title of


    one of the pirs of China and stationed at Mount Van.


    ¡°And you... you could never reach his level in your lifetime! How can a mere Division Commander like you even think of reaching


    his status?¡±


    Lu Tianhe''s words were firm and harsh.


    He had admired and regarded Ye Fan highly before.


    But now, those feelings had escted to awe and respect.


    The tant contempt a lowly solder had for the idol he had so much awe and respect for had rage pouring through Lu Tianhe.


    ¡°The W-War God even dropped by to see him?¡±


    ¡°The basemander was changed?¡±


    Lu Tianhe''s biting remarks were a huge blow to them.


    Dai Muyang''s eyes widened with shock, and a mix of feelings stirred within him.


    | never thought a young man at that age could have such incredible achievements. To the extent of him having the authority to


    change the basemander at hismand.No wonder even Fang Shaohong had treated him with reverence.


    ¡°All right. Watch yourself next time. If you met General Green Dragon again, you better avoid him. Don''t mess with him even if


    you have nine lives.¡±


    Lu Tianhe didn''t punish Dai Muyang because thetter was ignorant, so he wasn''t to be med.


    Furthermore, Dai Muyang wasn''t a local, so it was normal for him not to know about Ye Fan''s aplishments tied to his title.


    Afterthat, Fang Shaohong and Lu Tianhe had Dai Muyang lead the way around the sequestered area, so they could inspect the


    work done.


    However, they noticed someone within the area.


    ¡°What should we do, Commander?¡± Dai Muyang asked.


    Fang Shaohong answered sternly, ¡°We should follow the rules. Bring him in, then interrogate him for his identity and


    background.¡±


    ¡°As my orders before, no one should


    come in or out of the closed-off


    area.¡± Fang S ghanerl LGfah e


    Hani fieiShee their inspection and


    returned to the barracks when Lu


    Tianhe gave the order. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll arrange it immediately,¡± Dai Muyang replied respectfully.


    ¡°Wait. Report to me once you have gotten his identity and background,¡± Lu Tianhe added.


    Dai Muyang spun around and left once he had gotten


    his orders.


    ¡°Tianhe, what''s wrong? Why are you asking for that?¡± Fang Shaohong inquired after Dai Muyang had left.


    Lu Tianhe responded, ¡°! suspect the


    individual that oes heret


    this hour spit jasvah average joe.


    Abas


    , It''s best that we be clear about


    it.¡± Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He then sipped on his tea after answering Fang Shaohong.


    Just then, Dai Muyang returned and informed, ¡°Commander Fang, General Lu, | got the reports. He said he''s YeQingtian.¡±


    The tea in Lu Tianhe''s mouth spat out at Dai Muyang''s words.


    ¡°Hurry. Hu-Hurry... Hurry and led us there.¡±


    Right away, Lu Tianhe shot to his feet and yanked Dai Muyang with him as he ran like a madman.


    Everyone was shocked by his reaction. ¡°What''s the matter, General Lu?¡±


    ¡°What''s the f**king matter? He''s Ye


    Qingtian! He''s our War od! the War


    ae Abuneh wa idiot t How could


    you just take anyone in?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lu Tianhe was so horrified he almost peed his pants.


    What is up with this night? Why are all the VIPs showing up?


    The faces of Dai Muyang and the rest paled instantly at Lu Tianhe''s words.


    The War God''s title was very well-known within the military.


    However, not many knew of his actual name.


    Only those like Lu Tianhe within the upper ranks would be aware.


    However, to Lu Tianhe''s disappointment, Ye Qingtian had already left when he arrived.


    He felt lost at missing his idol by a few minutes.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan carried Tang Yun out of Yaleview city to the Brighfell River nearby.


    Once they crossed the Brighfell River, they would


    reach Fenghai.


    Ye Fan suddenly stopped around three hundred feet to the river.


    He lifted his head and stared dead ahead.


    There was a figure in white standing by the river.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    ¡°You''re here, Ye Fan.


    Acasualment from the man in white, as though they were old friends meeting up.


    Beneath them was the water from the coursing stream.


    The reflection of the bright moon on the surface of the waters of Brighfell River was so clear that it was as if there was another


    moon in the river.


    The figure stood there peacefully as though he was part of nature.


    He had his back to Ye Fan when he spoke.


    On the riverbank, he stood tall with his hands behind him, staring at the water flowing through the stream.


    Despite seeing only his back, Ye Fan could discern his identity from the presence he emitted.


    Despite that, Ye Fan didn''t respond to hisments.


    He merely stood there, staring straight with mixed feelings.


    There was only silence other than the sounds of the coursing river. Just like that, the pin-drop silence between them dragged on


    fora long while.


    In the end, Ye Fan gave in because he couldn''t dy Tang Yun''s injury any further.


    ¡°| have made my way in this world with my talents and joined countless wars. | will cut anyone standing in my way without


    hesitance, even if it is a powerful foe.


    ¡°But there''s one person in this world | don''t want to make an enemy of, and that''s you¡ªWar God, Ye Qingtian.¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice was not loud, but his words carried weight.


    At that, the man in white who had his back to Ye Fan finally turned around.


    Underneath the moonlight, Ye Fan saw that the War God was wearing a smile on his face.


    ¡°If that''s so, then leave Tang Yun here. After this, you and | will still be brothers.¡±


    Ye Qingtian had regarded Ye Fan as a young man with


    unlimited potential when he had first met thetter.


    But as Ye Fan''s abilities improved, Ye Qingtian had considered Ye Fan to be on par with him.


    In the world of the survival of the fittest, one¡¯s talent and capabilities would determine their survival.


    It had been like this since ancient times.


    If one wanted the respect of others, one must own the capabilities of earning that respect.


    As for Ye Fan, he was on equal standing with the War God.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m afraid that | can''t agree with you. As | have said before, | will cut down a bloody path even if everyone in the world


    stops me. | will do all | can to bring her to safety.¡±


    Ye Fan had rejected the War God''s request immediately without the slightest bit of reluctance.


    His rejection was firm and determined.


    ¡°Does that include a fight with me?¡± Ye Qingtian arched his brow as he questioned.


    ¡°Tl fight you to the end,¡± Ye Fan replied resolutely.


    At Ye Fan''s answer, the surrounding temperature had dropped drastically in just a few seconds.


    Achilling breeze began blowing the fallen leaves on the ground into the air.


    At the same time, the coursing Brighfell River had started to send strong waves crashing against the banks where Ye Qingtian


    stood.


    Gusts of wind blew and gathered the clouds as though a storm was brewing.


    While onnd, the loud crashing of the waves against the banks reverberated in their ears.


    Alegendary battle of the century was about to start at the drop of a hat.


    ¡°Ye Fan, |-¡±


    Feeling the intense pressure exerted by the War God, Tang Yun''s face paled even further.


    She tugged on Ye Fan''s sleeves and looked up at him, pleading him to leave her there.


    After all, Ye Qingtian was not like the others.


    He had made a name for himself a long time ago. Nheless, he was still China''s strongest man right then.


    Before Tang Yun was the head of the Chu Sect, Ye Qingtian''s War God title was already engraved within everyone''s mind.


    Even though Tang Yun ranked higherthan Ye Qingtian on the Sky Ranking, she had never fought with Ye Qingtian before.


    She had no idea of the War God''s capabilities, what more of Ye Fan, who merely gained fame recently.


    But Ye Fan didn''t have a chance to speak to Tang Yun.


    He slowly bent down and carefully ced her against arge boulder. ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, not many in this world can hurt the man who conquered the heart of the head of Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Still worried about Ye Fan, she tried to stop him by reaching out her hands.


    But he had already walked away.


    On the river banks, a lean young man and a man in white stood facing each other, prepared for battle.


    Even though blows weren''t exchanged, they were both exuding waves of intense energy.


    It was like chaos ensued all of a sudden.


    The harsh wind began howling as if a storm hade.


    Finally, the tension had reached a breaking point.


    When Ye Fan thought the War God would make his move, that strong aura dissipated from thetter''s body.


    ¡°Leave. My sword only cut down enemies from foreign countries. | don''t kill another fellow countryman,¡± Ye Qingtian said


    determinedly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t point his sword at Ye Fan in the end.


    ¡°However, before you leave, | want to rify something with you.¡±


    Ye Qingtian spun around swiftly and focused his sharp gaze on the bloodied Tang Yun.


    ¡°Tang Yun, be frank with me. Were you the one who killed over a hundred thousand citizens?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes were cold. There was an underlying force underneath his chilling tone.


    Facing the War God''s influential presence, one wouldn''t even dare to lift their heads to speak to the War God, but it was Tang


    Yun he was asking.


    She calmly replied, ¡°Commoners like


    them are merely ants gy eyes But


    e cessivelykiling Hem or the sake


    ofkilling was not something | would


    do.¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm... That means you''re not the one behind the tragedy in Yaleview.¡±


    Hearing Tang Yun wasn''t the murderer, glee and relief filled his gaze.


    Perhaps, deep within his heart, he knew Tang Yun wasn''t the type who would have the blood of the innocents on her hands.


    That was why Ye Qingtian merely watched from the sides in the previous battle.


    Else, with Tang Yun''s condition, she never could''ve waited until Ye Fan arrived.


    Tang Yun shook her head at Ye Qingtian''s inquiry.


    ¡°Even though I''m not the one behind the death of the hundred thousand lives, | should be the one to shoulderthat burden.


    ¡°Consider it a debt | owe to China. And maybe one day, I''ll be able to repay that debt | owe today.¡±


    Tang Yun''s face was pale, and her voice was weak.


    In fact, her voice was so soft that the wind could carry it away.


    Yet, Ye Qingtian could hearthem crystal clear.


    However, he didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    ¡°What do you mean? There''s always


    a person to me in a bad situation.


    But since you''r egi,tusline behind it,


    wAywatiid You carry the burden?


    Also, what exactly is your rtionship


    to Ye Fan? Is he one of the Chu Sect


    as well?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There were too many things puzzling Ye Qingtian.


    Why would the head of the Chu Sect


    appear in the middle of China? With


    grave injury at that. Tang Yun is the


    strongest fighter ording to the


    Sky Ranking. | couldn''t figure out who


    could hurt the head ofthe CKu


    tesuqhian axtbht else she wouldn''t


    have needed Ye Fan to save her.Even


    if all six pirs of China joined forces


    and fought against the strongest


    fighter on the Sky Ranking, they


    might lose the battle.Besides, didn''t


    Ye Fan have a deep-rooted


    vengeance against the Chu family


    under the Chu Sect?But why is he


    risking his life to save the head of the


    Chu Sect?Heck... He didn''t even


    hesitate to turn his back on


    ChinalWhat exactly is the rtionship


    between them? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Ye Fan had nothing to do with the Chu Sect. As for¡ª¡±


    Before Tang Yun could even finish her sentences, she began coughing violently.


    Following that, bright red blood seeped out from the corner of her lips as her body shook with her coughs.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    TangYun was wounded, after all, and ifYeFan hadn''t administered the treatment, it was likely the former would''ve already been


    unconscious.


    m so sorry, War God. Let''s talk some other time. We have to leave now.¡±


    Ye Fan could tell that Tang Yun''s condition was terrible, and that worried him.


    The former ran over and carried the bleeding, wounded woman. They zipped past the river and entered Fenghai with the help of


    the darkness offered by the night''s sky.


    It didn''t take long before they were out of sight.


    The only person left was the War God, who had to stay there on his own.


    ¡°That stupid punk, did he have to hold her so tightly? Doesn''t he know that it''s inappropriate for men and women to be so close?¡±


    Ye Qingtian cussed softly as he stared in the direction that the duo had left in. Jealousy burned wildly in his heart.


    ¡°That stupid punk. All he ever does is take advantage of various situations,¡± murmured the War God.


    He shook his head and chuckled bitterly after that.


    Many supreme grandmasters in the martial arts world actually idolized the current head of Chu Sect, Tang Yun.


    That was understandable since she was beautiful and exuded a regal aura.


    She was someone who had political power,bat prowess, beauty, and sophistication.


    Hence, she was basically the personification of the type of woman that every man fantasized about.


    Only someone like her could captivate the War God of China.


    ¡°| wonder how Ye Fan knew Tang Yun. Are they rted? Ye Fan never mentioned anything about that, though. Maybe one of


    them is the disciple? That doesn''t seem to be the case, either... Ah, then | guess they''re probably rted.¡±


    Ye Qingtian murmured endlessly. Maybe he was genuinely curious about their connection, but it was


    also possible that he was trying to console himself.


    On the other side in Valeview.


    It was a wastnd. There was nothing but trash and ruins for as far as the eyes could see.


    The steep mountain range stood there with cracks the size of sewers stretching thousands of meters on it.


    The War God Castle of China and a group of Dragon yers were still at a stand-off at the time.


    With the Ice Emperor, Su Mudgiu, joiningthe fight, it was only natural that the War God Castle became more cautious.


    The Sword Saint and the others remained close to one another and had their guards up. They kept their gaze locked on their


    enemies and were extremely alert because they were dealing with some formidable foes.


    Their opponents, on the other hand, seemed at ease.


    Gaius, in particr, was whistling and seemed amused as he eyed the King of Fighters and the others.


    The thing that got Sword Saint curious, however, was the fact that Gaius and the others were simply eyeing them despite having


    a clear advantage.


    Being trapped in that situation was, without a doubt, torture for Mo Gucheng.


    It was as if he had his neck under the des of a guillotine and the executioner was taking his sweet time pulling the lever.


    That unpleasant situationsted for quite some time, but eventually, Gaius broke the silence.


    He stepped forward, and just as the Sword Saint and the others were about to attack, he tapped on the Ice Emperor''s shoulder


    and said, ¡°Let''s go. The Dragon Master should be gone by now.¡±


    The Ice Emperor and hisrades nodded before...


    Swish! Swish!


    The Dragon yers left and disappeared into the night instantly.


    They left just as quickly as they came.


    In a blink of an eye, the Supreme fighters, whose emergence had threatened the lives of Sword Saint and the others,


    disappeared without leaving a trace behind.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    ¡°We got out of it.¡±


    The dangerous situation had diffused, so Tang Hao, who had been on edge the entire time, sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡°| thought a devastating battle was inevitable, but our enemies left just like that,¡± said Tang Hao with a smile on.


    Sword Saint, however, remained quiet. He simply frowned and stared ahead into the darkness.


    After a while, he spoke in a grim tone. ¡°Does anybody else find this entire thing to be strange?


    ¡°Our enemy clearly had the advantage, but they didn''t push on. Instead, they turned around and left.


    ¡°Tonight is the best time to invade our country and wound our fighters. Yet, they left just like that. It doesn''t make sense.¡±


    Tang Hao nodded and replied, ¡°That is strange, but | bet they''re just worried about Tang Yun and are in a hurry to go to protect


    her.


    ¡°Their mission was to rescue her, after all, and attacking us was never on their agenda.¡±


    That was what Tang Hao concluded, anyway.


    ¡°| guess. | wonder how things are with the War God, though. Did he manage to convince Tang Yun to stay?¡± said the Sword Saint


    while thinking about the matter.


    The conversation was still ongoing when Mo Gucheng, who was standing at the side, suddenly vomited some blood.


    He swayed a little before he fell right onto the ground.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tang Hao and Xiao Chen were surprised and rushed to Mo Gucheng.


    Unfortunately, the King of Fighters had already fainted by then.


    The battle that night had truly taken a toll on the King of Fighters.


    He didn''t want to embarrass himself, so he forced himself to stay awake the entire time and managed to hold on.


    With the danger being a thing of the past, Mo Gucheng finally rxed, allowing his wound and exhaustion to finally get to him.


    He vomited some blood and fainted right away.


    Naturally, Xiao Chen and the others didn''t dare to dilly dally. They hurried and took Mo Gucheng back to treat his wounds.


    As for the invaders... Well, Xiao Chen and the others weren''t going to care about them anymore.


    They couldn''t do anything about that, anyway.


    Their enemy was simply too powerful and was beyond what the War God Castle could handle.


    ¡°It is as expected of the powerful Chu Sect. Even the simplest disy of their power proves that our country is too weak against


    them.¡±


    Xiao Chen was a little discouraged when he thought about that.


    Xiao Chen and his friends spent the past few years exhausting themselves in their effort to train the men in their country.


    They hoped that, together, they could defend their country if the Chu Sect decided to invade China once more.


    Hence, the Sword Saint was rather


    depressed to learn that Reames


    those ye en s ofinannwenes


    ¨¦€


    thaining difference in their


    strengths was still that obvious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That night, the slightest pressure from Chu Sect overwhelmed Sword Saint and his friends.


    It was worth noting that the two other masters weren''t even involved in the fight.


    Tang Yun was the only one there for the fight, and she was weakened at the time. Despite that, the Sword Saint and his


    comrades were still overwhelmed.


    ¡°Compared to them, we are simply too weak...¡±


    Asigh and a sad voice echoed into the night.


    Within that sigh was his concern for his country''s future.


    ¡°If only Chu Tianfan never fell...


    ¡°Back then, he crushed the Japanese army all on his own. He could''ve grown to be even more powerful than the War God if he


    had survived.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Unfortunately, heaven was merciless and refused to bless our beloved country with a fighter like him.¡±


    The Sword Saint was deep in thoughts the entire trip.


    All he wanted at that moment was toe up with a way to protect China and its unique martial arts.


    The weight of that responsibility was on the Sword Saint''s shoulders, and it was crushing him.


    He didn''t think that China could grow


    fast and strong ae


    try would


    fey psiteve hough the dS


    i protect itself from the powerful


    Chu Sect. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the Chu residence in Fenghai.


    ¡°Grandma, open the door. It''s me, Ye Fan.¡±


    The sun had just risen, but a series of knocks on the door had already caused a ruckus in the quiet town.


    Ye Fan''s grandma wasn''t the first one to respond to those knocks, though. Instead, Ye Fan heard the ck dog''s excited barks.


    Ye Fan''s grandma had a pet dog, and it had run over to stare through the gap between the doorand bark at Ye Fan.


    ¡°You stupid mutt, go get my grandma now and hurry! A life is hanging in the bnce,¡± urged Ye Fan.


    The dog acted as though it actually understood what Ye Fan said, and turned around to run into the house.


    It didn''t take long before the door was opened. An elderly woman with a head of white hair was holding a walking cane behind


    that door.


    It had been a while since theyst met, but the elder of the Chu family still looked as kind and as warm as she had always been.


    When she saw Ye Fan, however, she lifted her walking cane and knocked on his head.


    ¡°You idiot. Do you even know how long it''s been since youst visited your great-grandma?


    ¡°Did you only think of me after so much time has passed?


    ¡°Ah, I''m so angry I''m going to kick your butt!¡±ined the elder, whose smile made it so that herints carry no weight.


    ¡°You can reprimand meter,


    Great- ican Healin and savirrg\


    her is the mo tter at


    Heard, ANG Ye Fan. As he spoke,


    he held Tang Yun and rushed into the


    house. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Inside the Chu residence in Fenghai.


    Ye Fan had already barged into the ce by then.


    He knew his way well, so he went right to the room where his great-grandma treated her patients.


    ¡°Great-grandma, hurry. She doesn''t have much time and is on herst breath!¡±


    Ye Fan was too worried, so he dragged his greatgrandma over.


    ¡°You stupid boy, do | look like some sort of medical deity?


    ¡°| saved your life back then because | didn''t have a choice. You are chosen by the Chu family, after all.


    ¡°This woman is just a stranger, so why should | help her?


    ¡°Seriously, you are such a troublesome kid. All you ever do is make things difficult for me. Have you ever considered how tiring


    this will be for me?


    ¡°You know what? | won''t spoil you anymore. Medical request denied, young man,¡± said the elderly woman in distaste. It was


    obvious she had no intention of saving Tang Yun.


    Hearing that undoubtedly got Ye Fan to panic. He couldn''t be bothered about being courteous and honest anymore, so he said,


    ¡°You can''t ignore her, Great-grandma. She''s your great-granddaughter-inw, and my children will lose their mother if you let her


    die.¡±


    ¡°What? She''s my great-granddaughter-inw?¡± said the elderlydy. At first, she was calm and at ease, but hearing those words


    made her change her stance quickly. She could no longer remain unmoved.


    She had been around for too long and had witnessed too many deaths. Hence, most things couldn''t faze her anymore.


    In fact, it would not be a stretch to say that at that moment, she only cared about the Chu family''s descendants.


    That was understandable. They were her flesh and blood, after all, so she was destined to love them forever.


    That was why she jumped into action as soon as she heard about how thedy in front of her was Ye Fan''s wife. She will bear


    the next generation of the Chu family!


    ¡°Move aside, boy. Don''t get in my way.¡±


    The elderlydy hurried over and shooed Ye Fan away so that she could tend to her inw''s wound.


    Unfortunately, when she got closer, she realized that the wounded and bleeding woman was none other than Tang Yun.


    That revtion was so shocking that Ye Fan''s greatgrandma dropped her jaw.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She turned to her great-grandson and stared as though she was looking at the eighth wonder of the world. ¡°Y-You actually


    managed to get Yun to marry you and be a part of our family?¡±


    The elder of the Chu family was actually bulging her eyes and was in disbelief.


    Ye Fan might''ve been shameless, but even he couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed when he heard his great-grandma''s


    words.


    He scratched his head a little and awkwardly replied,


    ¡°L-Let''s talk about this some other time. The important thing now is to save her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you''re right,¡± replied the elder. Ye Fan''s words reminded her of what was urgent, so she turned her attention to the wounded


    Tang Yun. ¡°Still, you did good, my silly boy, and you made the family proud. Hahaha...¡±


    She didn''t know why, but she was especially delighted to learn that her great-grandson had gotten together with Tang Yun. That


    news made her so happy that she was giggling nonstop.


    Ye Fan grinned bitterly at the side.


    He didn''t expect his great-grandma to react that way.


    However, her giggling didn''tst long because sheter saw Tang Yun''s wounds. That turned the giggles into a grim frown.


    The elder of the Chu family immediately turned around and smacked Ye Fan on the head. ¡°How did Yun get so badly wounded?


    ¡°You little idiot. You''re supposed to keep my great-granddaughter-inw safe!


    ¡°Now, quit standing around and go fill the tub with some warm water, then strip Yun down. Put her into the tub right away.


    ¡°I''ll go prepare the medicinal herb for Yun''s bath.


    ¡°Go now!¡±


    Ye Fan was stunned in ce at the time. That infuriated the elderly so much that she smacked Ye Fan''s leg with her walking


    cane. After that, she left the room in a hurry.


    Ye Fan was the only one left in the room, and things becameplicated.


    At the end of the day, Tang Yun was still a woman, and it was inappropriate for Ye Fan to take off her clothes.


    He had not done that to any woman before. Heck, he never even did that for his actual wife, Qiu Mucheng.


    Ye Fan suspected that Tang Yun had given birth to his child.


    However, everything was still just spection. That meant that Ye Fan and Tang Yun were just friends... at least until everything


    was confirmed.


    Given the situation, it was only natural that Ye Fan was a little conflicted.


    ¡°Gah, forget about it. The most urgent matter at hand is to save her. I''m sorry, Yun.¡±


    Ye Fan was conflicted earlier, but he was never the kind of man who would struggle endlessly. He decided quickly and marched


    forward soon after.


    Tang Yun was already unconscious at the time.


    She was barely hanging onto her life, so she didn''t know what was happening. At that moment, she had no choice but to depend


    on Ye Fan.


    It took Tang Yun a couple of days before she finally regained consciousness.


    The familiar scene outside the window and the familiar scent of the herbs surrounded her.


    For a moment there, she felt as though she had gone back to the time when she and Ye Fan had just met.


    The young Ye Fan had mischievously stolen her clothes, and Tang Yun herself had hurt herself by training too hard. Ye Fan''s


    great-grandma had to step up and rescue her.


    At the time, Tang Yun didn''t know Ye Fan, and they hadn''t started learning the Dragon God Body. She certainly hadn''t been


    dragged into all the drama that came after.


    It felt as though everything was just a dream, and she would wake up as her past self, who was the beautiful and sophisticated


    head of the Chu Sect.


    Unfortunately, the reality was that there was too much conflict and drama. That made it so that Tang Yun was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°Huh? Who''s there?¡±


    Tang Yun was lost in her mind when she heard a series of footsteps from behind the closed door.


    The person walked slowly and carefully, but Tang Yun''s sixth sense was too strong, so she caught the person, anyway.


    Creak!


    The ancient door was opened from the other side.


    Sunlight streamed in and filled the room with bright golden rays. The pleasant gust of warm wind seeped into the room as well.


    Akind and elderly woman entered the room with the help of her walking cane.


    Resting on her wrinkled face was a warm smile.


    Tang Yun had her guard up at the time, but that dissipated as soon as she saw who her visitor was. Her stunning eyes instantly


    reddened with tears.


    She remained quiet for some time, but eventually, she called out, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Tang Yun''s tears rolled down her cheeks immediately after.


    It seemed that the leader of the Chu


    Sect could only rx and let her


    guard down whgpshewas witht )


    elder arith hu family. That was why


    the former cried as though she were


    a baby and rested in thetter''s arms.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my silly child, why are you crying?


    ¡°You''re a mother, and trust me, things are just like how the old saying went. Women are born physically weak, but mothers are


    naturally strong.


    ¡°Hence, there is nothing to cry about. You are a powerful mother now. Heck, even before you be


    a mother, you were so much more than the fragile porcin dolls out there,¡± cooed the elderlydy.


    ¡°Huh? Who told you that? Was it Ye


    Fan? He''s lying. | didn''t ramets


    child,¡¯ inf meghTangun, who


    sude¨¦nt sat up when she heard


    what the elderlydy said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun bit her lip a little and sounded stubborn when she uttered those words.


    Ye Fan''s great-grandma, however, smiled and shook her head. ¡°Yun, your lies might work on others, but not on me.


    ¡°I''ve been around for too long, and I''ve seen it all.


    ¡°Also, | was the one who treated your wounds, so | know all about your physical condition.


    ¡°It''s just... You silly child. You truly are too reckless.


    ¡°Women are at their weakest after they gave birth to their child. How can you ignore your own wellbeing and battle others under


    those circumstances?


    ¡°If Ye Fan hadn''te to me in time, you would''ve already been gone.¡±


    The elderlydy spoke softly and slightly icily to scold the youngdy.


    Tang Yun tilted her head down in guilt and stopped talking.


    That turned the entire room quiet.


    Ye Fan''s great-grandma could tell that Tang Yun was struggling though, so the former asked, ¡°Yun, is there something you''d like


    to ask me?¡±


    Tang Yun nodded slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Yeah, | do. Grandma, | feel so lost.


    ¡°| honestly don''t know what to do.


    ¡°Disappointing my master is


    something | simply couldn''t bri


    myself to do, butchfedPdtonaly


    somteethes Like everyone else, | wish


    forpanionship, and | want to live


    a peaceful life.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Tang Yun had never wanted an exciting life filled with battlesand bloodshed.


    She didn''t choose to be the leader of the Chu Sect because she wanted the power. It was simply her responsibility to do so


    because that was what her family and her mentor expected.


    Back then, Tang Yun had no desires.


    All she wanted was to be the best martial artist there was and to fulfill her destiny and duty.


    Things had since changed. Ye Fan had crashed into her life and melted away the icy walls around her heart. He showed her that


    there was more to life.


    ¡°My child, things are actually simpler than you think.


    ¡°Lifests but a moment.


    ¡°The best way to live is to do so for your own sake.


    ¡°In short, you should live the life you want.


    ¡°Your life is your own to live, so don''t betray yourself for the so-called destiny and responsibility that


    others forced on you.¡±


    The elder of the Chu family spoke with the heaviest of hearts.


    ¡°| was faced with the same dilemma when | was your age.


    ¡°In the end, | chose to be with the one | love.


    ¡°My mentor was so angry that he chased me out in a fit of anger.


    ¡°| never regretted my decision, though.


    ¡°| loved him, and that was why | was willing to be his woman. We even had children together.¡±


    At that point in the story, a warm smile bubbled up on her aging face, and Tang Yun could almost see the happiness oozing out.


    It was at that moment that Tang Yun was slightly taken aback.


    Admiration and hope slowly blossomed within her heart.


    It felt as though the story was infectious, and the joy from it swept Tang Yun''s confusion away.


    Amesmerizing smile finally showed itself on that stunning face.


    ¡°Alright then, Yun.


    ¡°Rest well for now.


    ¡°Don''t worry, | won''t tell anyone anything about our conversation today.


    ¡°Awrinkly old woman like me has no business butting in on the youngsters¡¯ matter.


    ¡°| believe that everyone will find their own way, eventually.¡±


    Ye Fan''s great-grandma didn''t share too much about her own past. She simply examined Tang Yun''s injury before leaving the


    room.


    When Tang Yun was alone, she became lost in her thoughts once more.


    ¡°Yo, why are you still in there? The effects of the medicine should be gone, so why aren''t you out yet? | bought you some new


    clothes. Come on out and see if it fits you well. You can continue taking a medicinal


    bath tonight, so hurry it up already.¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice suddenly filled Tang Yun''s ears. Before she knew it, Ye Fan had already entered the room.


    Tang Yun was already in the tub and taking a medicinal bath at the time.


    When she saw Ye Fan there, she panicked. She covered her breasts right away, and her sexy figure sunk deeper into the water.


    Her beautiful face turned as red as an apple. ¡°Get out!


    ¡°| will kill you if you stay even a second longer.¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± repeated Ye Fan. He shook his head and chuckled before he said, ¡°Oh, puh-lease. Given your current situation, you


    won''t even be able to kill an ant.¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck out!¡± roared Tang Yun once more. Her anger was getting a little out of control.


    Being agitated worsened her condition and made her hurt herself again. She coughed as a result.


    ¡°Wow, okay. Calm down. Don''t strain yourself. I''ll leave,¡± said Ye Fan. He quickly admitted defeat and tossed the clothes aside


    before rushing out of the


    ce.


    That being said, before he left, he turned around and rolled his eyes at Tang Yun. ¡°You didn''t need to chase me away. I''m not


    interested in sneaking a peek, anyway.


    ¡°It''s not like | haven''t seen it before.¡±


    ¡°You... Go to hell, you a*shole!¡± roared Tang Yun who was on the verge of going crazy with anger. She grabbed the clothes within


    her reach and hurled them at Ye Fan.


    That prompted him to flee with his tail between his legs.


    Tang Yun stared at the shameless guy who fled faster than a fish could die in the desert. She suddenly found the situation to be


    both infuriating and funny.


    That idiot is still as shameless as ever.


    Tang Yun couldn''t even imagine how her life would be if her son turned out to be just as infuriating as Ye Fan. | will probably die


    young... and from high blood pressure triggered by immense anger.


    Ye Fan left the Chu residence after dropping the clothes off for Tang Yun. Then, he went straight to the hill nearby.


    ¡°Show yourselves.¡±


    Ye Fan stood at the top of the hill with his hands behind his back.


    Standing right in front of him was China''s territory.


    Zip! Zip!


    Several figures quietly faded in after Ye Fan issued his orders.


    ¡°Gaius, the Earth God.¡±


    ¡°Owen, the Fire God.¡±


    ¡°Su Muqiu, the Water God.¡±


    ¡°Cecil, the Wind God.¡±


    ¡°Together, we wish you a pleasant day, Dragon Master.¡±


    All four Dragon yers were on their knees as they greeted their boss.


    Their booming voice was so incredible that the cloud parted.


    The terrifying aura they exuded was plentiful, and it created a whirlwind that swept across thend.


    Everything within a thousand-meter-radius was affected.


    Ye Fan turned around and faced the four Dragon yers, who were still kneeling. His handsome face suddenly shone with a hint


    of power and kindness.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that moment, he looked like a king that had spent most of his life on the battlefield and was now showing appreciation to the


    knights that fought beside him.


    It was the kind of power and kindness that words simply couldn''t describe.


    To the Dragon yers, Ye Fan truly was their king.


    He spent a decade building the Dragon God Hall and training all four Dragon yers.


    Ye Fan actually sifted through thousands of warriors before choosing the four Dragon yers kneeling before him.


    They were more gifted, honorable, powerful, and hardworking than most people.


    It would not be a stretch to describe these warriors as diamonds hidden among ss shards.


    After all, Ye Fan had examined so, so many people and spent so much effort to find them.


    ¡°The old saying imed that it takes a decade of preparation for a moment of glory, and it is true.


    ¡°My Dragon yers, we finally meet again.


    ¡°The Dragon God Hall has stayed hidden for a decade, and our meeting today signifies the end of that.


    ¡°It won''t be long before your names, along with mine, are written in the history books because we are breaking into the Sky


    Ranking.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke softly, but the strength his voice inspired was incredible.


    The Dragon yers¡¯ heart stirred as soon as they heard it.


    That voice definitely ignited the passion within them, making everyone all fired up.


    Those Dragon yers all either regarded Ye Fan as the man who saved them or the man who trained them orthe man who


    raised them.


    Some of them had only seen Ye Fan once in their entire life.


    Yet, that didn''t matter.


    They shared the same goal, and that was why they gathered once more.


    Their aim was to destroy the Chu family.


    All four Dragon yers bowed once


    more. They SLM el eh ly pramiised,


    hase Suh fered HOUSE and now


    yatt follow your lead and take on


    the entire world!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good,¡± replied Ye Fan while smiling. He still had his hands behind his back.


    He stood proudly under the clouds as though he were a powerful king.


    Thunder and lightning filled the sky, and the violent waves hit the shores.


    It was as though Mother Nature was reacting to the powerful aura there.


    Ye Fan had already finished his speech when a beautiful figure rushed over from the bottom of the hill. She waste.


    ¡°Junie, the Forest God, is here to greet the Dragon Master.¡±


    Junie was wearing a beautiful outfit, and her long skirt danced with the wind. She was beautiful and was grinning a little.


    Her delicate figure bowed to greet Ye Fan.


    Su Muqiu and the others couldn''t help twitching their eyes when they saw Junie finally showing up.


    That stupid girl. She''s sote that everything is already over! Does she see this as a game?


    Gaius was especially concerned. He signaled Junie with his eyes and was trying to get her to apologize to Ye Fan.


    Junie, however, acted as though she


    didn''t catch that signal age giggled)


    iw teagegeisolve Fan Ow was it?


    It te feel great to be the hero, eh?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, watch your tongue! How dare you speak so candidly to the Dragon Master?¡± growled Owen angrily.


    Ye Fan didn''t respond one way or another, though. He simply frowned and turned to Junie.


    Gaius instinctively closed his eyes when he saw that.


    He thought that Ye Fan would definitely hurt Junie.


    To his surprise, Ye Fan simply walked to Junie, reached out, and knocked lightly on her head to punish her a little.


    ¡°You little troublemaker. Who told you


    to attend this meeting? Be good,


    home, and wai tered Unly- eke oil


    AAYUBAGA Shivers for this mission,


    and they are the only ones who will


    join me in my quest to destroy the


    Chu family.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Over the years, Ye Fan had officially canonized the Four Dragon yers.


    ording to his ns, these Dragon yers were his best supporters in his move towards the Chu family.


    As for Junie, it had never crossed his mind to bring her along.


    After all, the move against the Chu family was indeed a dangerous mission.


    Even so, together with the four yers, his chances of sess was less than 50 %.


    It was more likely that there would be a great deal of bloodshed and they might not live toe home.


    Junie was a physician and she was not a warrior. Hence, she could not protect herself either.


    If Junie came along, her life would be at risk.


    It was for these reasons that he had not canonized Junie as one of the Dragon yers when Han rmended her.


    It must be understood that the term ¡®Dragon yer¡¯ was not just a title, but an honor, a responsibility and a mission.


    The statutes of the Dragon God Hall clearly stated thatwhen there was war, all the Dragon yers conferred by the Dragon


    Master had to follow the master to the Chu family. Those who vited this instruction would be punished.


    Since Ye Fan did not want Junie to face the risk of death in the battle that they had little chance of winning, he did not confer on


    her the title of Dragon yer.


    The title that he had given her, ¡®Forest God'' was only done in jest in order to bring her into the Dragon God Hall.


    It was just a nice name and not officially conferred by Han.


    After that, Junie had often nagged Ye Fan over this matter.


    Many times, she had requested that Ye Fan give her an official document from the Dragon God Hall.


    Of course, he did not give herthe document but just a


    promise.


    He had said that after she had achieved the realm of Grandmaster, she would be canonized immediately, and she would be


    ranked first among the five Dragon yers.


    That was the only way to keep Junie quiet.


    This time, though, Ye Fan did not expect Junie to turn up and insisted oning along with the other Dragon yers.


    ¡°linsiston going.¡±


    ¡°My skills are inferior to none.¡±


    ¡°No one can match my skills in healing. My skills in poisoning are good enough to impress the Supreme Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°If Gaius cane along, there is no reason | am not allowed to.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, your are biased and unfair.¡±


    Junie would not let go of this and she went on and no chiding Ye Fan.


    Possibly, due to her rushing over, Junie was breathless and there were drops of perspiration on her brow.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darn!¡±


    ¡°You both can go on quarrelling all you like. Just don''t mention my name.¡±


    Gaius was not pleased at his name being dragged into this debate.


    Furthermore, Junie was twisting the truth.


    What nonsense! What are you boasting about?


    Ye Fanughed. ¡°Junie, don''t you be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You may be skilled in healing, but not inbat.¡±


    ¡°Your specialties and attributes are not suitable for this type of physical confrontations.¡±


    ¡°All you need to do is to stay back and be on standby.¡±


    ¡°When there is a need, you will be of greatest help.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you did promise me back then that you would not participate in the final battle but rather just stay back and be on


    standby in case your healing skills are required.¡± Ye Fan continued to persuade her.


    ¡°It''s different now.¡±


    ¡°Now, | want to go. Wasn''t the Dragon God Hall built for the day when fires of battle are lit up?¡± Junie looked up at Ye Fan and


    argued with reason.


    ¡°We were all chosen by the Dragon Master. If we can''t participate in this final battle. What''s the point of me joining this Dragon


    God Hall?¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, please let mee along.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to be just a spectator.¡±


    ¡°Or to go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°| said | would go up Mount Chumen with you!¡±


    Junie spoke with a burning passion, and in the depths of her beautiful eyes, a ray of light flickered. Her voice was firm.


    The day she met Ye Fan was etched in her memory.


    The young man was seriously injured that day and barely alive. Yet, in his eyes, an eternal me seemed


    to be burning.


    It came to pass that Junie and Ye Fan reached a gentleman''s covenant.


    He would help her attack and recapture the pce, while she would join the Dragon God Hall to help him get to the Chu family!


    Indeed, at that moment, Junie had seen the great potential in him.


    She had said those words hopingthat when he had recovered and attained greater power, he would help her get revenge.


    As for his missions, she would help but she would not risk her life.


    However, over the years, after being together for so long, her feelings for him had changed gradually.


    Their rtionship had previously been one that was mutually benefitting, each needful of the other.


    However, at this moment, Junie sincerely wanted to help Ye Fan fulfill his lifelong wish and pursuit.


    She was willing to risk everything, even her life!


    Junie''s speech really surprised Ye Fan and he was taken aback.


    He paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Junie, this is unlike you.¡±


    ¡°| recall that you used to be a wise businesswoman who would never risk any losses.¡±


    ¡°Darn it! Have you developed feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°| have to tell you this. You should nip it in the bud.¡±


    m a happily married man.¡±


    Ye Fanughed wickedly.


    Junie blushed at his words and retorted angrily. ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°| would never fall for someone like you.¡±


    Ye Fan asked, ¡°Then, why would you want to take any risks for me?¡±


    m doing it because...¡± Junie wanted to exin.


    ¡°Okay, okay. | wouldn''t tease you


    anymore. Just obey me, Junie. You


    will be more Usenul AeDY ayy


    behinchinst¨¦ad oF going with us.¡± ¡°If |


    am toe back from this battle


    with serious injuries, my life would


    depend on your healing skills.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, Ye Fan still did not let Junie go with him.


    They stuck to the original n whereby the four Dragon yers would proceed with Ye Fan to the Chu family residence.


    That was in three days'' time.


    The reason why they did not go immediately was because Ye Fan had to rify certain facts first before making the move.


    After the meeting with the Dragon yers, Ye Fan returned to the Chu residence and continued to take care of Tang Yun.


    For two days, he was with Tang Yun.


    On the third day, when he noticed that Tang Yun looked healthier, he asked thetter to take a walk with him.


    ¡°How are you, now? Do you feel better?¡±


    Ye Fan and Tang Yun walked leisurely along the country road.


    A breeze brushed across their faces and swayed the green willow trees.


    In a simple dress, Tang Yun looked as pretty as ever.


    Passersby seemed mesmerized by her beauty and would take a second look.


    ¡°Yeah, much better.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have asked me toe out today. | think you have some questions for me.¡±


    Tang Yun seemed to be feeling cheerful as a rare smile appeared on her usually cool and aloof face.


    It was like a snow-covered mountain weing the spring.


    ¡°Indeed, it is not possible to hide


    anything from you.¡± Ye Fan |


    and turned to hecst4ng Yun, | shall


    DEANE you, then. | hope you


    will answer my questions truthfully.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| want to know, in the cave in the Boguia Rainforestst time, | seeded in refining the Fire Spirit Fruit


    Technique. Was it because you helped me?¡± ¡°A few days before that, was it you who brought a child to my Mother?¡±


    ¡°Who is the mother of that child?¡±


    ¡°Who is the father?¡±


    These were the questions that had bothered Ye Fan fora longtime.


    Before this, he had resolved any matters pertaining to himself.


    Only then, could he go forward to


    Mount Chumen without any eares\or


    ries tp\jag Hiedown and settle


    algrievances with the Chu family.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, after meeting with Tang Yun, there arose some doubts and questions in his mind.


    Before he left on his next quest, he needed to clear a doubt.


    He wanted to know if the child was his and Tang Yun''s.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    To Ye Fan, this was very important.


    Prior to this, although he was married to Qiu Mucheng for many years, he had never thought of having children.


    The grievances between him and the Chu family had not yet been resolved, and there was no certainty that he would return


    alive.


    He was not qualified to be a father.


    Furthermore, he was not prepared to be a father.


    He felt that he had not even been a good son and so, he certainly could not be a good father.


    Yet, he was willing to take responsibility if Tang Yun had given birth to their son.


    Perhaps it was because of his past experiences, for he hoped that his son would not have a tragic life like his that was full of


    hardship.


    He would be a good father.


    Even if he could look after his son always, he would provide the child a good life free from want.


    In fact, he would give the child the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    That is to say, if the child was really his offspring.


    However, Tang Yun did not answer his questions. Instead, she looked at the stream under her feet, and said softly, ¡°Ye Fan, do


    you like the magnificent river and sea, or the long, trickling stream in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Fan frowned, not knowing why she would suddenly ask such an irrelevant question.


    Nheless, he replied frankly, ¡°I''ve been on the surging rivers and rough seas too often. So, to be honest, | like this small


    stream that is quiet and peaceful.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke slowly.


    Tang Yun was rather moved by Ye Fan''s simple reply.


    His words brought to her the feelings of someone who was tired of society''s ways.


    Perhaps these thoughts shoulde from an old man who had struggled for many years.


    She could not imagine how much sorrow and pain this young man had gone through to have such an understanding about life''s


    hardships.


    She was silent.


    Has he gone through a lot of tragic experiences?


    She looked into his eyes and saw the resolution there but there was also a lot of unspoken emotion.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In that moment her heart was filled withpassion for him.


    She quickly suppressed the feelings.


    She looked at him and said gently, ¡°If that is so, why don''t you just let it go?¡±


    ¡°Leave the past and your vengeance behind. Go and pick up a life of simplicity and enjoy a peaceful and blessed life.¡±


    ¡°Each of us has our own story to live out. Why do you want to make your living hard and bitter?¡±


    ¡°You can be like this tiny stream, flowing quietly through the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°The fragrance of flowers and the song of birds will surround you, apanied by the blue sky and white clouds.¡±


    ¡°There is no hatred nor killing, only quietness andfort, stability and warmth.¡±


    Tang Yun''s gentle voice resonated softly in Ye Fan''s ears like the clear spring in the mountains and the quiet wind in the empty


    valley.


    The tone of her voice was tinged with longing and pursuit.


    No matter how strong a woman might be, there woulde a day when she met a man with whom she would want to live a


    peaceful quiet and blessed life, far from the bustling crowd.


    At this moment, Tang Yun felt that she had met the man who gave her the courage to leave everything behind.


    After listening to her, heughed softly. ¡°Yun, that''s so true.¡±


    ¡°After so many experiences, |, too, feel that an exciting life is definitely not my pursuit, but rather a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°After | settled my problems, | guess | will let go of the prosperity of the world as you said and find a quiet ce to spend the rest


    of my life with someone | love."


    ¡°Nevertheless, this is in the future.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, | have not found my peace yet. | have vengeance to seek which | cannot let go of.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tang Yun asked rather urgently.


    ¡°Vengeance will go on and on. Even if you destroy the Chu family, in the days toe, their surviving descendants will not let


    you off.¡±


    ¡°The other two families of the Chu Sect will not let you off either.¡±


    ¡°The Great-grandma of the family will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you are no match for the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°The power of the Chu family is way beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°So, Ye Fan, please listen to me. Stop trying to fight the Chu family.¡± ¡°Let it go, please.¡±


    ¡°Do it for your Mother, your child and all those who love you.¡±


    She looked at him, with pleading in her voice.


    She did not want him to go against the Chu Sect and she certainly did not want him to risk his life.


    Although, Ye Fan''s power was extremely strong nowadays.


    However, it was not strong enough to defeat the Chu fa m ily.


    Ye Fan did not respond immediately to Tang Yun''s pleading.


    Instead, he turned around and with his back toward her, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yun, please do not try to persuade me anymore.¡±


    ¡°That time, in the rainforest, | had already told you.¡±


    ¡°If | want to resolve the grievances between me and the Chu family once and for all, there has to be one final battle!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if | forgive the Chu family, the man and his son wille after me.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, unless the Chu family returns justice to me, how can | forgive them for the hardship and humiliation that my


    Mother and | went through?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°That''s enough.¡± Tang Yun would


    have continued, but Ye Fan


    interrupted her (Can Your St stand


    cove ing this issue so, | do not


    wish to continue this conversation.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| just want to ask you about the child. Is it ours?¡±


    He turned around to face her. Gazing at her directly, there was a hint of anger in his tone.


    Through all these years, all the hardship that he had gone through was in vain.


    All he wanted was the day toe when he would attack the Chu family and get justice for the humiliation he had suffered.


    Ye Fan was bent on doing so, and it gave him the perseverance and persistence to go on for so many years.


    Unfortunately, here was someone he cared about the most, trying again and again to stop him from


    achieving his dream.


    If it had been someone else, Ye Fan would certainly have got angry.


    ¡°What if | tell you the child is ours?¡±


    ¡°Would you leave the past aie


    forsake the n to ae an


    revenge on Ane CON: 2¡± oe


    PynNG ne ere like a little sy waiting


    for approval as she asked of Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan frowned deeply when he heard her words. ¡°Yun, please do not force my hand.¡±


    ¡°These are separate issues which should not be discussed together.¡±


    Tang Yunughed.


    There was self mockery and disappointment in herughter.


    Even though Ye Fan did not give a direct reply, she understood what he was saying.


    Suddenly, she felt that it was so pointless.


    She wondered if this was a one-sided love affair.


    ¡°Hmm, | understand. | will not try to persuade you again. Just pretend that | had never said those words.¡± Tang Yun smiled sadly.


    All her hopes and expectations of the future vanished in that instant.


    ¡°Please don''t do this, Yun.¡± Seeing the expression on her face, his heart ached.


    Tang Yun did not respond but


    continued to speak. However, her


    tone had returned to what it used to


    be ¡ª cold and remote. ¡°Ye Fan, do


    you want to know whose child that


    is? Let me tell you, now. The truth is |


    had no idea of the child\ idi-existen¨¦e)


    T tinge jotta forest when |


    gave you Fire Spirit Fruit Technique,


    was just to repay you for what you


    had done. | never imagined that the


    Unrivalled Grandmaster of China


    would think there was something


    going on between us and even dared


    to ask if we had a child together. | am


    the master of the Chu Sect, first on


    the list of the Sky Ranking. | am


    powerful and majestic from birth,


    while you are just a country boy from


    a poor family. You should know that


    based on status, power and


    background, there is a wide chasm


    between us. Don''t you think it is


    ridiculous to ask if | had children with


    you?¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Tang Yun snickered. There was resentment amid sheer coldness in her tone. Her oppressive words rang out like a rumble of


    thunder for Ye Fan, humiliating him.


    In an instant, Ye Fan clenched his fists and looked intently at the woman in front of him. ¡°So do you mean to say that I''m just a


    lowly nobody without fame and not worthy for you? It''s merely my wishful thinking that the head of the Chu Sect bears a child for


    a worthless person like me?¡±


    Tang Yun refuted coldly, ¡°Don''t you think my words make sense? Other than being without any fame, you are indeed an


    impudent and hard-hearted b*stard! If not because I''m injured, | would have finished you off long ago! You can''t even defeat me;


    yet, you''re still thinking offighting against the Chu family? Hmph! You''re just like the frog in the well that knows nothing of the sea.


    Don''t you know you''re just shooting yourself in the foot?¡±


    There were inexplicable,plex emotions in her icy-cold tone. It seemed she was venting her resentment alongside her


    exasperation.


    Even so, she was oblivious to the change in Ye Fan''s countenance. Infuriated by her mockery, his face turned grimmer gradually;


    his fingernails sank deeper into his palms.


    Unable to tamp down his fury any longer, Ye Fan flipped out. ¡°Haha! Well-said! I''m the frog in the well that shoots myself in the


    foot? It only strikes me how worthless | am in your eyes!¡±


    He continued to guffaw as he fastened his gaze at Tang Yun with his ring eyes. There were unmissable hints of sorrow and


    disappointment in hisughter. Apart from that, the affection and warmth in his heart for the past few days had vanished within


    seconds.


    ¡°No doubt, you have a point. How is it possible for a lowly, worthless punk from a small vige like me to beparable to the


    prominent and invincible head of the Chu Sect? Thus, I''ll never be able to catch your eye, let alone have you bearing my child.


    I''m just overestimating and making a fool out of myself.¡± Ye Fan smiled self-deprecatingly; a sense of dispiritedness was written


    all over his chiseled face.


    ¡°By the way, it''s better to be in this way. At least, | can confront the Chu family without anything bugging my mind.¡± Ye Fan turned


    and left without hesitation.


    ¡°Ye Fan, stop right there! Aren''t you afraid of meeting your end at any time? Why are you insisting on digging your own grave?


    Have you thought it through? Don''t you know you will not only face the wrath of the Chu family but also the Chu Sect''s mighty


    attack? By then, you''ll surely end up dying a horrible death!¡± Tang Yun shrieked apprehensively at him to hold him back.


    She could not fathom why she was trying to talk Ye Fan out of confronting the Chu family. Perhaps, deep down,|''m still reluctant


    to end up battling against him?


    ¡°So what? Didn''t | ever say that it''s fated for me to battle against the Chu family? | must settle the score with them to seek justice


    for what happened many years ago, even if it will cost my life!¡± Ye Fan enunciated thest few words, causing Tang Yun''s heart


    to skip a beat.


    He halted in his tracks and added coldly, ¡°I had never intended to be on bad terms with the Chu Sect. But if all of you insiston


    stepping in, | won''t let any of you off.¡±


    ¡°Not only that...¡± Ye Fan''s voice trailed off as he turned abruptly to gaze subtly at the captivating woman in front of him.


    Sniggering, he snapped sardonically, ¡°Tang Yun, bear in mind that there is always someone better out there. Don''t ever think that


    you''re undefeatable just because you ranked first in the Sky Ranking! Apart from that, you''d better not think that you have


    nothing to fear just because the Chu Sect is deemed the most high-ranked among all. Mark my words. I''ll give the Chu family, the


    Chu Sect, and you a great surprise soon. By then, you''ll surely be regretful of humiliating me today!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The strong gust of chilly wind whipped up the sand in a swirling frenzy. As the wind billowed, Ye Fan stood steadily with a hint of


    sheer disdain written all over his face. As he sneered, his cold voice resonated across every corner. The next moment, he turned


    and left without sparing Tang Yun another nce.


    Dumbstruck, she stood rooted to the spot for a long time. Ye Fan''s frigid derision echoed in her ears like a series of never-ending


    waves.


    Nobody could sense her utter anguish and indignance at the moment. She tried to cool her head off by suppressing the


    simmering emotional turmoil within herself.


    Even so, she could not hold herself back after quite a while. As tears of resentment started to well up in her eyes, she yelled out


    at Ye Fan in exasperation. ¡°Ye Fan, you''re a b*stard! You''re indeed insolent and cold-hearted! You''re only asking for trouble, and


    | won''t give a d*mn about you again! Heed my words. You''ll only end up dying a horrible death by provoking the unrivaled ones


    of the Chu family!¡±


    Regardless of how Tang Yunmbasted Ye Fan, her vicious words were actually reflective of the excruciating pain in her heart.


    She wailed in despair, ¡°Why? Why are things turning out this way? Ye Fan, why can''t you let go of all the grudges for the sake of


    your child and me? Is it a must for you to confront the Chu family, paying no heeds to your wife, child, rtives, and everyone


    else?¡±


    Tears rolled down her dainty cheeks as the chilly wind blew against her. Nevertheless, the chilliness was not the slightest bit


    comparable to the indescribable numbness and distress in her heart.


    If Tang Yun could travel back in time, she hoped she had never crossed paths with Ye Fan before. If so, she would not be


    tortured by the extreme sorrow at the moment due to the painful entanglement with him.


    She used to lead a simple life before he appeared in her life. As her motto in life was to be mightier, she indulged herself in


    cultivation every day.


    As long as she was mighty enough, it was just a matter of time for the dream of the Chu Sect conquering the world of martial arts


    to turn into reality. With that, she would be able to restore the glory and fame of the Chu Sect as anticipated by her trainer.


    Nheless, her life became sophisticated aftering across Ye Fan. It was as though something was bugging her hassle-


    free mind in an instant. She suddenly felt entangled, and there was something that she could not resist losing in her life.


    Tang Yun had remained single and went through ups and downs in life all by herself throughout the years. In fact, her emotions


    were never swayed by anyone else.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan''s sudden appearance had disrupted her inner peace by sending ripples into her heart.


    Only then did she realize that there was somebody who could effortlessly shake her principles of life within seconds.


    Sometimes, she could not resist


    wondering when the exact moment


    Ye Fan managed ta in| her KEGR


    Was iebebbuse of the romantic


    moments in the Chu residence or


    how he had shielded me during the


    previous battle in the rainforest?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun was clueless about that.


    She only knew that, ever since she


    met Ye Fan and got to know him


    better in those few yearishe had


    rharrad¨¦d t¨¦''touch her heart with his


    warmth more than anyone else. That


    was why she made up her mind to


    have the child. Furthermore, she


    tended to muster up her courage to


    let go of the materialistic life and lead


    a simple life instead. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan''s response moments ago had let her down.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was ready to sacrifice everything for him, but thetter was reluctant to let go of his persistence for her sake. Sadly, she had


    to admit that she had overestimated Ye Fan''s feelings toward her.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the emotional turbulence within Tang Yun subsided gradually.


    Amid the sparkle of tears, hints of


    aloofness and solemnity surfaced in


    her eyes again. Within econds she!


    wes tggtfanantecions and


    indifferent self again. It was as


    though someone important was


    uprooted forcefully by her from her


    heart without any hesitation. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She mumbled sorrowfully to herself, ¡°Ye Fan, everything between us hase to an end. From today onwards, | don''t owe you


    anything.¡±


    Dressing in a long dress, her dainty face looked exceptionally alluring. The breeze blew against her long, lustrous hair as though


    someone was ruffling it.


    Nevertheless, the gentleness exuded by her earlier on was gone. At the moment, she was giving off an intimidating vibe of frigid


    solemnity.


    Momentster, she turned and left with a look of determination and indifference. Deep down, she told herself she would not give


    upon anything for anyone else again.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Tang Yun vowed she would not let herself be swayed by emotions again. Prevailed by the determination triggered by despair,


    she left and was back to the Chu residence again.


    As for Ye Fan, he never stepped into the ce again. Nobody was aware of his absolute despair and boiling rage at the moment.


    It never urred to him that he could be so lowly and worthless in Tang Yun''s eyes.


    A frog in the well that knows nothing of the sea? Shooting myself in the foot? Every single word from her turned into a dagger


    that pierced through his heart deeply, one by one. The excruciating pain was almost unbearable for him.


    He used to give no hoots to others who looked down on him. To him, they had nothing to do with him. Why be bothered with


    what they think of me?


    However, Tang Yun was different from them. After all, she was the woman Ye Fan had really cared about before. He had even


    thought of letting her bear his children. Needless to say, she had given him such a massive hit with her oppressive mockery


    earlier on.


    By the way, it was undeniable that everything was his wishful thinking. Nobody was supposed to provoke the authoritative head


    of the Chu Sect. Even if we had an intimacy before, will such an arrogant woman bear my child willingly? Apparently, I''m the one


    having wishful thinking. Anyway, it saves the trouble in a way.


    Ye Fan had never foreseen that things to turn out to that extent. But at least, he would not hesitate in battling if the mighty


    fighters of the Chu Sect intervened in his battle with the Chu family.


    The hint of coldness on Ye Fan''s face became more intense as he sank into deep thought.


    Momentster, he climbed up the small hill nearby via the treacherous path.


    Standing on top of the hill, he looked up to the sky and thundered out, ¡°The Dragon yers, show up now!¡±


    His ear-piercing bellow reverberated in the air, swirlingthe strong wind and scaring off the birds among the trees.


    In a split second, the peaceful scene turned into turmoil. It was as though a boiling kettle was screeching.


    In the twinkling of an eye, four figures emerged from nowhere as summoned and knelt in front of him. They turned out to be the


    Four Dragon yers bowing to him all this while.


    ¡°Master, three days have psed. It''s time to set off,¡± Gaius reminded him respectfully.


    The other three Dragon yers also fastened their gazes at Ye Fan with flickering determination in their eyes.


    Not only Ye Fan, but Gaius, and the others had been looking forward to the battle with the Chu family. They had waited for it for


    ages and could barely wait any longer to apany Ye Fan in seeking his foes out for payback.


    Nheless, Ye Fan only waved his hand before responding solemnly, ¡°My Dragon yers, there''s one thing that | must be


    frank with all of you. There''s a big possibility that the mighty fighters from the Chu Sect will intervene in our battle with the Chu


    family. In other words, this is not solely the battle with the Chu family. At the same time, we might have to fight against the Chu


    Sect, too. The risk hade to my mind previously, but | didn''t think much at that time. | used to have a hunch that chances of


    the Chu Sect stepping in were slim. However, | have no choice but


    to think of a way in eliminating the risk now.¡±


    Gaius and the others¡¯ hearts sank instantaneously.


    ¡°Master, do you mean to say that Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect, will join the battle too? But aren''t you closely acquainted


    with her? Can you try to talk it through with her so the Chu Sect won''t step in?¡± Gaius suggested warily.


    Even so, Ye Fan knitted his brows the moment he heard about Tang Yun''s name. ¡°Enough of that! Don''t ever mention her name


    in front of me again! From now onwards, | have no truck with her!¡±


    Intimidated by his authoritative tone, Gaius and the others were scared stiff and did not dare to refute with any words.


    Standing on the top of the hill with his hands behind his back, Ye Fan added solemnly, ¡°Anyway, you don''t have to worry too


    much. Even if the Chu Sect steps in, we can''t jump to a conclusion about who will turn out to be the final winner. But before we


    dere war against them, | need to upgrade yourbat prowess to your optimum stage. Thus, there will be a three-month-long


    intensive training for all of you. I''ll teach you the Comprehensive Array Attack within these three months. As long as you can


    master this skill, the possibility for us to gain victory against them will be doubled. Do you get it?"


    Gaius and the others vowed respectively to him that they would master The Comprehensive Array Attack by all means within


    three months.


    ¡°But Master, since all four of us are at the Supreme stage, I''m afraid the usual Comprehensive Array Attack doesn''t suit us as we


    might be restricted from unleashing ourbat prowess.¡± After hesitating for quite a while, Gaius voiced his doubt tactfully.


    The Comprehensive Array Attack was defined as a form of attacking skill from thebination of multiple fighters¡¯bat


    prowess. Subsequently, they would be able to emanate mightierbat prowess which doubled their usual one. Because of the


    amazing effect, every type of the Comprehensive Array Attack had its own uniqueness and was rtively high-ranking in the


    martial arts world.


    Throughout his cultivation all these years, there were barely five types of the Comprehensive Array Attack that Gaius hade


    across. On top of that, most of the types he came across were applied by martial artists who were not even grandmasters. As a


    result, the effect was inconsistent.


    Most importantly, he discovered the mightiest Comprehensive Array Attack for the time being was only applied by the rted


    fighters from the Grandmaster ss.


    So far, Gaius and the others had never heard about any Comprehensive Array Attack from the Supreme ss. Not to mention,


    the whole martial arts world even doubted if it ever existed.


    That exined why Gaius presumed that Ye Fan''s Comprehensive Array Attack was from a lower ss and might restrict them


    from emanating theirbat prowess.


    ¡°You don''t have to be bothered with this. Of course, I''m convinced that this Comprehensive Array Attack will enable you to


    unleash your unrivaledbat prowess. If not, | won''t insist on you to cultivate with it,¡± Ye Fan reassured them.


    Gaius and the others'' eyes lit up in an instant.


    Buoyed up by Ye Fan''s words, heughed heartily. ¡°Naha! Master, do you mean to say that you have the Comprehensive Array


    Attack that suits the Supreme Grandmaster''s cultivation? Good gracious! Master, I''m in awe of you. If so, what more for us to


    fear? It''s just a matter of time for us to wipe off the Chu


    family!¡±


    Ice Emperorand the others were bbergasted too. It never urred to them that Ye Fan had such a powerful trump card in


    hand.


    ¡°Master, you''re just like a gold mine of knowledge! Your wisdom is beyond our imagination!¡± they gasped admiringly.


    With this, they looked up to him even more.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even though Junie was closer to Ye Fan, she could not resist feeling that he was a mysterious person, let alone Gaius and Ice


    Emperor.


    When they first set their eyes on him, their gut instinct told them he was no ordinary man.


    The young man never failed to give them surprises, be it his mysterious background, unique martial arts techniques, or the


    Comprehensive Array Attack of the Supreme ss at the moment.


    None of them knew how many


    secrets Ye Fan had been keeping


    under wraps. Apar fremthat


    doybted how H¨¦ bbtained those


    trump cards. Even so, they would not


    voice up their doubt to him. They


    knew too well that he would not


    mention a single Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    word to them.


    ¡°We''ll start officially with the


    three-month-long intensive training


    today. The day youplete itll |


    rk theresttrdaday for us to


    dere war against the Chu family!¡±


    Ye Fan''s announcement rang out like


    the church bells that resounded


    through the entire ce. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, the four Dragon yers kicked start with their final intensive training.


    It was not ast-minute n from Ye


    Fan. In fact, he summoned the F


    Dragon yers te,gathefin ¨¦iins


    rhamnigbecatise he wished to teach


    them the Comprehensive Array


    Attack of the Supreme ss. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Initially, the n was on hold temporarily a few days ago as he was convinced that Tang Yun would take his side. If she were


    willing to give him a hand, he would not have to unveil the trump card.


    Now that there was a twist of the situation, he had no choice but to stick to his previous n and proceed with the final


    preparation.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    When Ye Fan was leading the Four Dragon yers in their final intensive training, Mount Chumen far away was in peace.


    It was already in the middle of the night. The faint light from the moon cascaded down on the ancient gate.


    From time to time, guards on the night shift were patrolling around the gate.


    ¡°Don''t you think the Chu family has offended anyone? Earlier on, their former patriarch had disappeared mysteriously. Now that


    the new patriarch has just taken his ce, they seem to be facing endless obstacles.¡± One of the guards pointed out in


    bafflement.


    After patrolling a few rounds, the guards huddled up and chatted to pass the time. All of them were the disciples of the Chu Sect.


    As the Chu Sect and the Chu family''s residences were both located on Mount Chumen, the members of the Chu Sect tended to


    obtain first-hand information about the Chu family''stest condition.


    ¡°Doesn''t it make sense for the others to target the


    Chu family out of jealousy? At the moment, they are deemed the most prestigious family in the martial arts world. Subsequently,


    those envious of their fame tend to spell trouble for them. By the way, | wonder how those who hardly own any rankings in the


    martial arts world are able to stir any turbulence. After all, | presume any hups stirred by them are nothing for the Chu family.¡±


    Aslender man sitting with his back leaning against the stairs expressed his points of view casually. After that, he lit a cigarette


    and started puffing on it.


    ¡°But it seems to be different this round. | heard they''ve lost almost half of their source of ie. Those families who have been


    supporting the Chu family financially all this while have either taken others¡¯ sides or ceased their supply abruptly. As a result, the


    Chu family is on the brink of bankruptcy. A few days ago, the young heir of the family even swallowed his pride to borrow money


    from our elder! Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? How could the most prominent family in the martial arts world end up in such a


    predicament? If I''m not wrong, the construction of all the new bungalows in the Chu residence is currently on hold too!¡± the guard


    continued to babble.


    The other guards were dumbfounded. One of them asked quizzically, ¡°My goodness! Is that true? They


    even need to borrow money?¡±


    Meanwhile, the slender man who was puffing on his cigarette was stupefied. He could not resist but heave a silent sigh.¡± The


    Chu family seems to be in a precarious state at the moment. | wonder who''s the one giving them such a massive blow!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible that the Chu family doesn''t take any actions to retaliate? It doesn''t sound like their style.¡± Someone pointed


    out again.


    ¡°| guess they must be waiting for the ideal timing to give their foe a deadly retaliation. Apart from that, have you noticed that the


    patriarch of the Chu family seldom shows up nowadays? | heard he''s having solitary training for the time being, and | wonder


    how much hisbat prowess will be enhanced after that. If he turns out to be as mighty as our head, | foresee she will be


    reced by him soon!¡± the guard alongside himmented.


    ¡°Our head will be reced?¡± Someone gasped, dumbstruck.


    Another guard exined, ¡°Didn''t you sense anything? At the moment, our elders seem to have a lot toment about her. Quite


    a few of them are even suggesting recing her with a new candidate!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards continued to gossip enthusiastically about thetest news rted to the Chu Sect.


    In the meantime, a white-haired elderly man was pacing up and down in the Chu residence. He was none otherthan Han, who


    had been waiting faithfully for Ye Fan''s return.


    Staring into the distance in the courtyard, he mumbled to himself, ¡°The Dragon God Token has been activated for quite a while. |


    bet Master is now with the Dragon yers and will be back soon. Is it finally the long-awaited moment for us to dere war


    against the Chu family?¡±


    He had spent ages preparing for it with Ye Fan. Even so, he felt a rush of indecipherableplex emotions when the day was


    finally approaching. Prevailed by hints of agitation, anxiety, and fear, he had been having sleepless nights.


    The condition was exacerbated when he became more anxious after knowing that Chu Zhengliang was currently under solitary


    training.


    Undoubtedly, Chu Zhenghong and Chu Zhengliang were well-known as the most formidable fighters from the Chu family. Many


    years ago, the two siblings were known as the Invincible Duo of The Chu due to


    their unrivaledbat prowess.


    It was indeed Chu Zhengliang''s era, especially before Chu Zhenghong, Ye Fan''s father, was indulged in the martial arts world. At


    that time, everyone even presumed that he would be the next patriarch of the Chu family.


    It never urred to them that Chu Zhenghong would start cultivating maniacally all of a sudden. He even gained recognition as


    a Supreme Grandmaster within a few years. Soon, he became highly iparable in the martial arts world.


    Finally, he was appointed as the patriarch of the Chu family after winning a narrow victory against Chu Zhengliang in the match


    for the patriarch of the fa m ily.


    Since then, Chu Zhengliang, whose formidable potential used to be the talk of the town, never showed up again.


    Shortly after, the others only remembered Chu Zhenghong whenever talking about the Chu family. They had forgotten about Chu


    Zhengliang, who had shared the same fame with him earlier.


    Now that Chu Zhenghong had disappeared mysteriously, there was a sudden twist, and Chu Zhengliang became the patriarch of


    the family again. In other words, he was thrust into the limelight once again after disappearing from sight for many years.


    Thus, Han could not help but wonder how much Chu Zhengliang''s power had been upgraded after he was back and emerged as


    the patriarch of the family.


    At the moment, he had no choice but to keep praying that thetter''sbat prowess would not enhance significantly after going


    through his solitary training.


    Time flew by when Han was in anxiety amid his anticipation. On the other hand, Mount Chumen was as peaceful as ever.


    Nheless, Chu Qitian,the young heir of the Chu family, racked his head every day on ways to cope with their financial crisis.


    Even though the Chu family possessed arge number of assets, their umted daily expenses were an overwhelming


    figure.


    Even before the sudden twist, they


    could barely hit the break-even Rolpt.


    Now that they lost hate bbth¨¦ir


    spyrces t hoome, it would not be a


    surprise that their critical financial


    status was suffocating them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, could you please end your


    solitary training soon? Otherwise


    can''t stand it yloqgehSchtr Qittan


    vowed pit¨¦dusly. He had been doing


    so every day outside the room


    whereby his father had solitary


    training. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the worst was yet toe. He was oblivious to a horrendous tornado that would bring petrifying disasters at any


    moment.


    In the meantime, Ye Fan was leading the Dragon yers in their final intensive cultivation. After days of cultivating, they began


    to master the Comprehensive Array Attack.


    Next, Ye Fan focused on training them to be in sync with each other, so they were able to reach the optimum stage of the


    amazing skill.


    Drenched in sweat, Gaius wailed exaggeratively, ¡°Master, can we have a break? We''ve been training painstakingly day and


    night. We can''t withstand it even if we were made of steel!¡±


    Ye Fan had been training them


    vigorously as if he had lost his mind.


    The intensive trainingnpt only O mM


    fosysedoriahd Uormprehensive Array


    Attack but also the defense at the


    battlefield. Even a Supreme


    Grandmaster could scarcely sustain


    the continuous Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    vigorous training for a few months.


    Even so, Ye Fan turned down his request right away. ¡°Don''t ever think of having a break before you can master the


    Comprehensive Array Attack!¡±


    Thunderstruck by his icy-cold tone, Gaius and the others did not have the audacity to think about having a break again.


    Momentster, they started practicing again as requested by Ye Fan. Meanwhile, he gazed at them coldly from a far distance


    away.


    No doubt, he knew that the intensive cultivation for a few months was too stressful for them. Unavoidably, it was the fastest way


    for one who wished to possess unrivaled power within a short span.


    It might be a tougher method, but no pain, no gain. One could only unleash unrivaled power after going through utterly vigorous


    training. There was a price to pay in achieving a goal!

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Time ticked away.


    Ye Fan led the Dragon yers and underwent days upon days of training.


    Meanwhile, in Yunzhou, Qiu Mucheng was upied with the affairs of thepany during the day. However, upon nightfall, her


    mind would always wander to thoughts about Ye Fan, worrying about the nitty-gritty details of his life.


    | wonder what is he doing now? Is he taking good care of himself without me? Does he miss me? Is he having his meals?


    Having been married to Ye Fan for so long, Qiu Mucheng knew very well that he was a person who didn''t care about his meals or


    well-being.


    Although there was once a time when Ye Fan would cook and prepare the meals on time every day, he had only done that


    specifically for Qiu Mucheng.


    When Ye Fan was alone, he couldn''t care less about himself. In fact, he could go on without eating anything for the whole day.


    Even when his clothes were worn-out, he wouldn''t even contemte buying new ones.


    After all these years, Ye Fan''s care for her was thorough and meticulous, but often at his own expense.


    He had bought pretty clothes and expensive gifts for Qiu Muzheng, be it the Mount Yunding Vi or otherwise.


    He channeled all his love and attention to Qiu Muzheng, while heavily neglecting his own welfare in the process.


    As she thought about all the meaningful things that he had done for her, Qiu Mucheng smiled unwittingly.


    She felt that she was the luckiest woman ever, to be able to meet someone as loving as him.


    Unbeknownst to her, however, the man who she thought about day and night was actually involved in a dangerous career.


    At the same time, a simr scene was happening in Jingzhou.


    All this while, Ye Fan''s mother, Ye Ximei had relieved herself from her duties and obligations toward thepany.


    She decided to pay more attention to the child.


    Although many had advised her to make a police report and to leave the child with the police, that she did not have the obligation


    to help someone else raise their child, Ye Ximei was still reluctant.


    For some reason, from the moment she firstid eyes on the child, she felt a deep connection with him.


    The feeling was hard to describe. It was as if there was some familial bond between them.


    Apart from that, the more time Ye Ximei spend with the child, the more she felt that he looked like Ye Fan when he was young.


    She even thought of asking the two to undergo a DNA test.


    However, ever since Ye Fan left that night, there was no news of him anymore.


    This was not the first time, however, so Ye Ximei was already ustomed to her son''s frequent disappearance without notice.


    Nheless, she


    couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Ye Xn tried to console her, ¡°Ximei, you have nothing to worry about. Ye Fan is a very capable man. Nothing will happen to him.


    Besides, it''s not like it''s the first time he''s done something like this. Rememberthest few times when he left without notice? So,


    you have nothing to worry about. It''s all going to be all right.¡±


    Ye Ximei did not respond but only sighed in response while staring motionlessly at the window.


    ¡°He''s making me worried so much about him.¡±


    She recalled the years when Ye Fan married into the Qiu family. He was nearly impossible to contact back then.


    Ye Ximei was anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    At the end of the day, she''s was merely a frail woman that had nothing to offer. All she could do was worry in futility.


    Sometimes, Ye Ximei thought that if her husband was still around, there would be someone to ease her anxiety.


    Time flew by as Ye Ximei spent most of her time in distress.


    Everything was peaceful so far, but this may be the calm before the storm.


    Nothing important urred in the martial arts world.


    The only incident worth mentioning was perhaps what happened in China''s martial arts world.


    Ever since the defeat, Sword Saint and the others started improving China''s defense.


    There were even ns to speak with Tang Yun in order to identify her motive in attacking China, and to avoid further aggression


    and war through negotiations.


    After all, Chu Sect had impable forces. If not out of options, even the War God Castle would not choose to start a war with


    Chu Sect.


    Nheless, Sword Saint and the others did not expect that Tang Yun and the Supreme fighters would vanish into thin air after


    that night.


    Despite Tang Hao paying a visit to Ye Fan''s hometown, thetter still could not be located.


    In theter months when peace had returned to China, no other exigency ensued.


    At Mount Van, Tang Hao was in a conversation with Sword Saint. ¡°This is odd. | wonder what is Chu Sect nning to do? Their


    arrival and disappearance are simply baffling.¡±


    Sword Saint shook his head. He, too, could not understand Chu Sect''s motive.


    ¡°Regardless, we should keep our guard up. | have a feeling that chaos is about to erupt in the martial arts world.¡± Sword Saint''s


    statement echoed through the valleys in Mount Yan.


    He raised his head and stared at the sky through the windows.


    Outside, dark clouds enveloped the sky, while strong winds ravaged the air.


    Astorm was brewing.


    It was like an omen that something major was about to ur.


    Meanwhile, after months of peace on Mount Chumen, there came a sudden outburst of energy.


    Next, a ray of light shot up from the Chu family.


    It was like a sword, prating the sky and shing the clouds.


    All of a sudden, the vicinity turned blindingly bright.


    From far away, it was as if a beam of light had blossomed in the depths of night.


    The mountains were shaking, and the ground was quaking.


    The strong gust of wind scattered the leaves all over the ce.


    The abnormality of the scene had attracted the attention of many.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°What''s this?¡±


    Everyone from the Chu family was troubled and unnerved.


    The guards stationed at Mount Chumen had their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Chu is finally out?¡±


    The sudden change shocked the minds of many.


    In the Jones family.


    Bill, who was just about to fall asleep after attending to the affairs of the family, was jolted awake.


    He moved toward the window and stared in the direction of themotion.


    His eyebrows knitted together, and


    he muttered, ¡°Looks like he''s geingto


    havea beet Ch that


    thd Inch e Duo of The Chu from


    the Chu family has finally


    awakened?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a change of clothes, he pushed the door open and instructed his subordinate, ¡°Get the car ready.


    I''m going to the Chu residence.¡±


    Aside from Bill, the elders from the Chu Sect were also astonished by the suddenmotion. They quickly rushed to the Chu


    residence as well.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They wanted to know the extent of


    improvement that Chu eerie)


    a


    ts pe papa he of the


    f Ih was able to attain after the


    solitary training. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| wonder if he can achieve the level once achieved by his seniors.¡±


    In a short time, numerous luxurious cars hit the road and headed toward the Chu family residence.


    Dozen of shing headlights could be seen maneuvering through the inky darkness.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, the entire Chu residence was still trembling.


    The ray of light shone even more brightly.


    Before long, a figure could be seen shooting out from the ray of light beforeunching into the air from the courtyard of the Chu


    residence.


    Hung in mid-air, he stretched his hands out as he gazed at his surroundings.


    Bathed in the light, he raised his head to the sky and howled.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the energy around him


    crackled and fizzled as if it w, eheing


    summon by him \WhaPhappened


    next was''a surge of energy rushing


    toward him before infusing into his


    body. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Within the storm, the burly figure''s presence intensified, and the aura that he exuded was suffocating.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Whoosh!


    The atmosphere tense, like boiling water.


    After a long time, the storm subsided and everything returned to normal.


    However, the figure remained levitating.


    He was like a king staring at his subjects, domineering and dignified.


    At the same time, one could notice the confidence and ambitious look that was expressed on his face.


    Then, his voice resounded throughout the whole area.


    ¡°It''s been too long. Ever since | lost to you that year, my power was at a standstill. Now, after the training, my efforts have finally


    come to fruition. From now on, no one from Mount Chumen will dare say that I''m inferior to you! Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s boisterousugh filled the air.


    It was like he finally vented all the grievances and grudges that he had kept in his heart.


    Indeed, Chu Zhengliang had been holding back his feelings.


    He used to be the most promising descendant in the Chu family.


    In terms of capability, he was much more superior than his brother, Chu Zhenghong.


    At the time, Chu Zhenghong was an immature and irresponsible person in the eyes of many. Conversely, Chu Zhengliang was


    deemed to be the hope of the Chu family. He was supposed to be the top contender for the head of the Chu family and Chu


    Sect.


    He used to be at his peak, where everyone looked up to him.


    However, he hadn''t expected that what was deemed to be rightfully his would be snatched away by someone else.


    Ten years ago, when Ye Fan and his mother were chased out, Chu Zhenghong started training intensely.


    He progressed at an unimaginable speed.


    Eventually, he managed to defeat Chu Zhengliang and was crowned the head of the Chu family.


    That defeat had haunted Chu Zhengliang for many years.


    Before this, Chu Zhengliang had hit a teau and struggled to improve.


    It wasn''t until Chu Zhenghong vited the rules and got kicked out that Chu Zhengliang could finally ascend to what he


    supposed was his birthright, and be crowned as head of the family.


    He finally aplished the goal that he had dreamed of for many years. The sense of aplishment was hard to describe,


    and he was overwhelmed with joy and exhration.


    Chu Zhengliang was on cloud nine.


    ¡°Congrattions, Dad. You''ve managed to break through your limits and your powers are now amplified!¡±


    Chu Qitian walked toward him.


    Dressed in pajamas, he kneeled down and gazed at his father.


    With his heart palpitating and his hands trembling, Chu Qitian was immensely proud of what his father had managed to achieve.


    He was aware that he stood to benefit from Chu Zhengliang aplishments, be it the advancement of his powers or the


    influence that he built.


    It wasn''t before long that thousands of people gathered in the Chu residence, paying their respect to Chu Zhengliang.


    They uttered their wishes, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Chu, on your breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°You''re destined to achieve great things.¡±


    A huge crowd was on their knees in the Chu residence.


    Their boisterous voices boomed in the silence of the night.


    All the while, the man in question, Chu Zhengliang, was overlooking his subordinates, and his vast surroundings from high


    above.


    ¡°From now on, | will lead the Chu family to their glory days in the martial arts world!¡±


    Everyone from the Chu family went wild at that, and the deafening sound of cheers overwhelmed the night.


    Thunderous voices filled with reverence resounded below him.


    However, no one noticed that among the crowd, there was a single old man who had a worried look.


    His worst fear had materialised in the end.


    Just then, the others from the Chu Sect family arrived.


    ¡°Haha! As expected of the head of the Chu family, your aura is formidable!¡±


    The one who had spoken was Bill Jones of the Jones family. He arrived at the Chu residence with his son.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That''s right. Congrattions, Mr. Chu. You seem to be on par with Demon King Chu. The Chu family really is something else.


    Before this, it was Demon King Chu. Now, it''s you. It''s highly likely that the head of Chu Sect might be you in the future!¡±


    The elders from Chu Sect hurriedly congratted Chu Zhengliang, their wishes mboyant and full of


    ttery.


    Chu Zhengliang put on a bright smile


    and weed the guests cordially.


    ¡°Haha! | humbly ept your wishes.


    But I''m not prepar: falegmm¨¦A


    ongtonsthe head of Chu


    Sect. After all, the younger


    generations are blooming and their


    futures are bright. It''s hard to predict


    what will happen in the future.


    Although | may have a tiny


    achievement now, it is iparable


    to Mr. Tang.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Despite his words, the joy expressed on his face could not be disguised, especially when he was said to be the next head of Chu


    Sect.


    Nheless, he thought he needed to be humble.


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Chu, you''re too humble. We


    elders think that you''re more worthy


    to be the head of Chu Sect corapaked


    tol a THON amily might


    wolie tly inferior when ites to


    brute powers, but in terms of


    responsibility and leadership, it is not


    in doubt that you are far more


    superior.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°A few months ago, we have proposed to the head of elders for you to rece Tang Yun and lead Chu Sect. However, it was


    rejected as you were not powerful enough back then. But, with your breakthrough now, it is no longer an issue for you to rece


    Tang Yun.


    You are the one most worthy of the position. ¡° ¡°Once we get back, we will propose the same thing to the head of elders again.


    We want you to rece Tang Yun and lead Chu Sect!¡±


    The elders were babbling non-stop.


    Chu Qitian was enraptured upon hearing what they said.


    If Chu Zhengliang were to be the head of Chu Sect, he would benefit as well, being his son and all.


    So long as the father and son managed it well, Chu Qitian thought that he might be afforded the opportunity to take up the


    position in the future.


    Just when he was basking in his


    thoughts of bing the next


    leader, Chu Zhengliang rejected t


    idea. ¡°Thank you afk serif for your


    Kin vabks However, Mr. Tang has


    treated us well. He was also my


    teacher. If | were to rece him, |


    might be perceived as ungrateful and


    greedy. Hence, | think it''s best if we


    stop thinking about this...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Bill interjected andughed. ¡°Haha! Zhengliang, you should seriously consider it. Since the elders think you


    can do it, you should not


    disappoint them. Besides, the one who leads Chu Sect will be expected to steer the three families from Chu Sect back to their


    glory days. The elders¡¯ choice must be someone that can achieve that goal. Seeing that you''re the strongest of us all, you''re the


    one that''s most fit for the job.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Chu Zhengliang feigned his hesitation.


    ¡°No buts! You should leave it to us. We elders know what to do. When it is time, you should just ept the offer.¡± The elders


    boomed withughter.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    After congratting the Chu family, members of the Chu Sect then left.


    But Bill, the head of the Jones family, stayed back.


    ¡°Congrats on your sess and being appointed as the head of the Chu Sect. Don''t forget about us once you''ve made a name


    for yourself!¡± Bill said.


    Bill was trying to get in his good books, as the Jones family was the least powerful family in the Chu Sect.


    Bill felt he might cling onto Chu Zhengliang, as thetter had a high chance of bing the next head of Chu Sect.


    He was counting on Chu Zhengliang to take the Jones family to the next level.


    Upon hearing that, Chu Zhengliang grinned and shook his head. ¡°Don''t take what they said too seriously.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember those old folks had once said they''d never elect Tang Yun to be the head of Chu Sect? In the end, the


    position still went to Tang Yun,¡± he added.


    Chu Zhengliang took a sip of the tea and exined, ¡°Over the years, Tang Yun might not have excelled as the head of the sect,


    but he didn''t make any mistakes either.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Moreover, he ranked first in the Sky Ranking. This would further consolidate his position as the head of the Chu


    Sect. Anyone who wishes to take over his position should at least defeat him in the Sky Ranking.¡±


    Unlike some people who would be full of themselves after being praised by others, Chu Zhengliang stayed grounded.


    Years ofying low had made him a calm and steady man.


    That was why he was unperturbed by what the elder of the Chu Sect said earlier.


    But Bill shook his head, as he did not agree with what Chu Zhengliang said. ¡°I don''t think you''re aware of the things that had


    happened in thest couple of months.¡±


    He further exined, ¡°From what | know, Tang Yun had not made any public appearance for almost a year now. In fact, he


    seemed to have vanished into thin air! The elders of the Chu Sect were not pleased about it.¡±


    Bill continued, ¡°The head of the elders had even expressed his wish to depose him quite a few times. The elders had clearly lost


    their patience with Tang Yun. He had also lost support from the top brass.¡±


    ¡°Even the Tangs had expressed dismay over his leadership. If need be, some are ready to betray him. All in all, the Chu Sect is


    only one step away from deposing Tang Yun,¡± he added.


    ¡°So you see, there''s a high chance you might seed him as the head of the Chu Sect,¡± Bill pressed his voice and exined the


    current situation to Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing Bill''s analysis, Chu Zhengliang got serious.


    Chu Zhengliang was a man who would never settle for ordinary. He was too ambitious to remain a follower for the rest of his life.


    He had never given up on his ambition, even though he had to concede defeat when his brother became the head of the Chu


    family years ago.


    His perseverance had eventually paid off when he was appointed as the next head of the Chu family.


    But that was not his ultimate goal.


    Chu Zhengliang''s ultimate goal was to be the world''s number one and most powerful martial artist, just like his father.


    Looking at the situation now, it seemed he was a step closer to achieving that goal.


    ¡°Of course! We''ve known each other for decades, and we''re rted by marriage. Why would | lie to you?¡± Bill said.


    He continued to convince Zhengliang. ¡°Give it a shot, Zhengliang. Take full advantage of the circumstances, and make your


    dreame true. Once you''ve be the head of the Chu Sect, everyone in your family and the entire sect will have to abide


    by your orders.¡±


    ¡°Soon, you''ll have control over the entire world. As long as you''re willing to fight for the position in the Chu Sect, the Jones family


    will support you wholeheartedly!¡± Bill continued to convince Chu Zhengliang in a suppressed voice.


    Bill''s voice seemed to have the magic to awaken Chu Zhengliang''s pent-up desire.


    But of course, Bill did not simply make this up. The Chu family was the most prominent family in the world of martial arts, and the


    Chu Sect was the most influential martial arts organization in the world.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Chu Zhengliang took control over these two influential entities, one could imagine the enormous power he could wield.


    The Chu Sect was able to conquerthe entire world because the head of the organization had control over these two powerful


    entities.


    After a long pause, Chu Zhengliang looked in Bill''s direction. Bill responded with a steady nod.


    Chu Zhengliangthen said in a deep voice, ¡°If that''s the case, please support me all the way.¡±


    Bill burst intoughter and said, ¡°Don''t worry. We''re brothers. You''ll always have my back.¡±


    While the two men wereughing, Chu Qitian walked in with a pot of tea and filled Bill''s cup.


    ¡°Enjoy the tea,¡± Chu Qitian said in a respectful


    manner.


    ¡°All right.¡± Bill responded with a grin.


    He then turned his attention to Chu Qitian and smiled at him. ¡°Qitian seems to have grown taller and has be a handsome


    and mature man. Thest time | met you, | believe you were an infant who had just learned howto walk, right?¡±


    ¡°How old are you now, by the way?¡± Bill asked.


    ¡°I''m twenty-one years old this year,¡± Chiu Qitian answered.


    ¡°You''re twenty-one years old? Wow, it''s about time to get married.¡± Bill let out augh.


    He then turned to Chu Zhengliang and grinned. ¡°I guess it''s about time for us to look into a marriage arrangement?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang nodded and replied,


    ¡°I''ve been waiting to discuss this with


    you for quite some tim From tiat |


    ow Angin 62 ning eighteen


    next year. We should sit down and


    discuss the wedding date now. It


    might be a little toote if we only


    start making preparation next year.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Bill waved his hand in the air. ¡°Let''s not wait till next year. Let''s settle their wedding this year. How about next


    month?¡±


    ¡°Next month?¡± Chu Qitian was taken aback by the date Bill proposed.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Don''t you want to marry Angie?¡± Bill''s eyes widened upon noticing Chu Qitian''s reaction.


    Chu Qitian immediately shook his


    head. ¡°No, no, no. That''s not what |


    meant. It''s a blessi formets marty


    utifal @oilde like Angie. I''m just


    afraid we might not be able to give


    Angie the wedding she has been


    dreaming of if this wedding takes


    ce in haste." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it! The wedding is


    the least of Angie''s worries. She just


    wants to marry you, dthatSQhat


    ohg cares dBolt He most! As for the


    wedding invitation, we''ll get someone


    to do the job. Everything should be


    ready in a month.¡± It was as if Bill had


    everything in control. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At Bill''s insistence, the two families agreed to hold Chu Qitian''s and Angie''s wedding next month.


    Everything seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye. After Bill had left, Chu Qitian could no longer contain his excitement.


    He looked at his father with a smug smile. ¡°You''re such an influential man, Dad. The Jones family is eager to proceed with the


    wedding, all because of you.¡±

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Before this, Chu Qitian thought he might need to work harder to earn the Jones'' approval.


    He never thought that the head of the Jones family would take the initiative to propose the wedding.


    Everything went so smoothly that Chu Qitian found it hard to believe.


    He was so thrilled with the turn of events that he could not stop smiling even after he had returned to his room.


    Angie Jones was known for her beauty in all the families in the Chu Sect.


    But she was also boycotted by her peers because of her personality.


    Ever since Chu Qitian found out a secret about Angie, he could not stop thinking about her. He believed Angie had something


    that could help himself rise through the ranks and be a powerful man.


    Since the Jones family had expressed their interest to proceed with the wedding, Chu Qitian must seize the opportunity.


    Knowing that his dream was about toe true, he could no longer hide his excitement.


    The Jones family must have noticed how outstanding | am. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the initiative to propose the


    wedding.


    ¡°Outstanding? Stop dreaming!¡± Just when Chu Qitian felt like he was the king of the world, Chu Zhengliang came to his room


    and dampened his spirit.


    Chu Zhengliang then asked him in a serious voice, ¡°Have you reached the realm of Grandmaster?¡±


    Chu Qitian shook his head.


    ¡°How about the second move of the Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡± Chu Zhengliang''s expression turned grim.


    Chu Qitian shook his head again.


    ¡°Have you done anything to improve the Chu family''s financial situation?¡± Chu Zhengliang continued pressing him to answer


    another question.


    Once again, Chu Qitian shook his head.


    ¡°What the hell have you been doing all these while then?¡± Chu Zhengliang exploded with rage.


    Good for nothing! He hasn''t improved for the slightest in thest few months!


    Chu Qitian could not help but feel aggrieved. ¡°But I''ve done a lot in thest few months too. Someone influential seems to have


    cut off all our resources, and | had done my best to go around and borrow money from people to cover our family expenses.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang let out a sigh. ¡°Enough. | don''t want to hear excuses from you anymore. Here''s my advice for you. If you want to


    command respect, you must find ways to expand your influence and power.¡±


    He continued, ¡°You See, the Jones family had never mentioned anything about the wedding before you. But the moment | made


    it to the next realm, not only the Jones were eager to proceed with the wedding, but the elders also wanted to make me the next


    head of the Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°That''s where the charm lies, my son. That''s the charm of power.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang stood up, walked to the window, and put his hands behind his back.


    He gazed into the stars and said in a deep voice, ¡°Remember this, Qitian. Power creates fear, and it is eternal. Once power is in


    your hand, the world will be under your control. Women, influence, and prestige would then alle naturally.¡±


    ¡°Many people think we''ve evolved from the primitive society that our ancestors once lived, but the truth is, we''re still living in the


    same society. Nothing has changed. The survival of the fittest is the absolute truth that would never change. Do you


    understand?¡± Chu Zhengliang exined earnestly.


    Chu Zhengliang''s advice echoed his Chu Qitian¡¯s ears, and thetter nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°After the wedding, I''ll train in seclusion and work harder so that | could enter the Supreme realm by the age of fifty. I''ll not let you


    down!¡± Chu Qitian clenched his fists. Passion and determination were written all over his face.


    ¡°By the way, there''s something | wish to tell you, although I''m not sure if | should.¡± Chu Qitian then looked at his father hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Zhengliang responded with a confused look.


    Chu Qitian said, ¡°It''s about that abandoned child. Rumors had it that he didn''t die, and he had returned to China. Of course,


    these are mere rumors. | don''t think he could survive Ye Fan''s attack.¡±


    He knitted his brows and continued exining, ¡°I then deployed a few more spies to China to gather more intel, but strangely


    enough, our men seemed to have vanished into thin air the moment they entered the country.¡±


    The Chu family''s influence in China had dwindled considerably over the years.


    Those China-based families who had once pledged their loyalty to the Chu family had also either betrayed them or exterminated.


    Even their spies had mysteriously gone missing.


    Chu Qitian felt someone influential in China might have marked the Chu family as his or her target.


    ¡°Yes. |''m aware of it. In fact, | heard


    about it a few months ago. But it''s all


    right. We don''t have to worry about it


    anymore since I''ve already ady,


    to the six evel Of tHe Invoks the


    del¨¦sti loud.¡± ¡°In other words, I''m


    a step closer to obtaining the


    ultimate secret technique of the


    Invoke the Celestial Sky. I''d not be


    afraid of your Uncle anymore even if


    he''s here. That abandoned child


    would not be a threat to me either,¡±


    Chu Zhengliang said in a calm but


    confident voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Chu Qitian gasped. ¡°What did you say? You''ve advanced to the sixth level of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud? |


    remember Uncle or even Grandpa had only made it to the fifth level. Isn''t that the ultimate level?¡±


    Chu Qitian''s eyes widened, and he was struck dumb after finding out how powerful his father was.


    Never in a million years did he expect his father to be this awesome.


    The sixth level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud? What does this even mean ?


    Based on Chu Qitian''s understanding, all the patriarchs¡¯ of the Chu family had at most attained the fifth level of the technique.


    The fact that Chu Zhengliang had reached the sixth level of Invoke the Celestial Cloud meant he was nearly as powerful as the


    founding patriarch of the fa m i ly.


    Chu Zhengliang was not surprised to see how shocked his son was.


    He smirked and said, ¡°From now on, you and | will need to set a more ambitious goal, so don''t worry about that good-for-nothing


    anymore. Even if he had survived thest ordeal, I''ll still be able to take him down easily.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we should focus on


    obtaining the head position of the


    Chu Sect. Once I''m inc atrotof the!


    U ste. ona world would


    dafe to deny me anymore. And I''ll be


    able to make you the next patriarch


    of the Chu family,¡± Chu Zhengliang


    said steadily as if everything was


    under his control. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang''s remark got Chu


    Qitian all fired up. Thetter burst into


    laughter. ¡°Does that meag youta the


    mst pawedtulh in the world


    now? Are you ready to challenge


    Tang Yun and be the next


    number one in the Sky Ranking?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure if | can defeat Tang Yun just yet. Nheless, | should be able to make it into the


    top three in the leaderboard.¡±


    ¡°But the Invoke the Celestial Cloud we trained is not the original version. Even the secret technique of the Invoke the Celestial


    Cloud we have at hand is the


    simplified version,¡± he exined.


    He let out a sigh and continued, ¡°If | could get my hands on the Chu family''splete version of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud,


    I''ll not only top the Sky Ranking but will also be the most invincible in the world.¡±

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    ¡°Asimplified version?¡± Chu Qitian was puzzled. ¡°Father, what do you mean? Are you saying that our Invoke the Celestial Cloud


    technique is the simplified version?¡±


    Chu Qitian widened his eyes and looked at his father in disbelief.


    Chu Zhengliang nodded and said, ¡°Your grandpa told me this when | first learned martial arts. He had exined that the Invoke


    the Celestial Cloud technique our family trained in is the simplified version. Back then, your grandpa searched for the full version


    so that | could learn it.¡±


    Then, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°At the time, | thought that only the head of the Chu family knew the full Invoke


    the Celestial Cloud technique. However, the truth is disappointing. When | became the head of the family, | asked the elders in


    the Chu family about this technique. Unfortunately, | discovered that even the Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique that the


    former head of the family knew was not the real deal.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? Does this mean that the one you learned is fake too? What is the real technique?


    Do you know where the authentic andplete version of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique is?¡± Chu Qitian asked


    urgently.


    He was shocked by Chu Zhengliang''s words.


    It turns out that even the head of the Chu family does not know the family''s top-level technique. How can it be?


    Chu Zhengliang shook his head and said, ¡°I had asked your grandpa about this too. He told me that our first-generation


    ancestors recorded all insights and learnings of their lifetime in a book. That book was called the Book of Celestial Cloud!¡±


    He sighed before continuing, ¡°Unfortunately, the generation after them was less talented. None of them could understand a vast


    amount of knowledge from that book. Therefore, the first head of the family had no choice but to choose a few techniques from


    the book and simplify them before passing them down. Therefore, all the secret techniques we know today are the simplified


    version.¡±


    Chu Qitian was stunned to hear what his father said. His eyes turned wide, and his mouth gaped. One could almost stuff an


    apple into his mouth.


    Then, he asked urgently, ¡°Dad, are you... Are you saying that the Chu family has been training in the simplified version all these


    years?¡±


    Chu Qitian could not get over what he heard.


    It wasmon knowledge that the Chu family had been the world''s foremost martial arts family all these years.


    They relied on their ancestor''s secret techniques to obtain this standing.


    Now, Chu Qitian discovered that the Chu family had been using the simplified version of the secret techniques.


    With that in mind, he could not imagine how powerful the full version of the Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique would be.


    If the Chu family could master it, they could dominate the world.


    Therefore, Chu Qitian was astounded and eximed, ¡°The... The first-generation head of the family is incredible. He''s probably


    the one closest to bing a deity.¡±


    Chu Qitian gaped as he tried to imagine his god-like ancestor worshipped by his followers.


    However, Chu Zhengliang shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Closest to bing a deity? You have underestimated our first-


    generation ancestors. In other words, he was already a deity.¡±


    His deep eyes were filled with longing and awe.


    Although the elders in the Chu family rarely talked about our first-generation ancestors, it is not hard to guess. Looking at the


    simplified version of Invoke the Celestial Cloud and Invoke the Celestial Sky, | can see that a human is not capable of creating


    these techniques. Furthermore, theplete version is much more advanced than what we know. It is not an exaggeration to


    say that a deity created these techniques. Only a supreme being is capable of something like this.


    Chu Qitian was thoroughly stunned. A wave of emotions swept over him, leaving him confuddled.


    At this moment, Chu Qitian believed that he had never heard something as shocking as this in all his life.


    He continued to stare ahead wide-eyed and nearly forgot to breathe. Then, he stammered, ¡°Dad, are... Are you saying that the


    Chu family descended from deities? Do... Do we have the blood of deities flowing within our veins?¡±


    Chu Qitian regarded himself as someone from a noble and wealthy family.


    He had always believed that he was among the highest elites in the world.


    Now, it seemed that he had underestimated his identity.


    It turned out that his ancestors may not be human but deities.


    ¡°I''m not sure either. What | said were assumptions based on the little clues that we have. The Chu family has a long history.


    However, no one knew much about the first-generation. Furthermore, | have always wondered this. Shouldn''t deities''


    descendants be deities too? Yet, everyone in the Chu family is a mortal. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Perhaps the


    first-generation ancestors had many children. However, we descended from the weakest among them. That could be why we are


    left here to guard the Earth,¡± Chu Zhengliang said solemnly.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qitian waspletely astounded.


    He felt that his mind had gone haywire.


    All that he had heard sounded too fantastical, like a scene out of a novel.


    Descendants of deities? The Book of Celestial Cloud? Damn it! Isn''t this too absurd? Even novelists wouldn''t dare to write this


    kind of story.


    In short, Chu Qitian found it hard to ept.


    After all, he had never believed in the existence of deities.


    However, his father''s words changed his mindset.


    Nevertheless, he was still a little skeptical. ¡°Dad, do you have any scientific proof for what you said? Or is this your wishful


    thinking?¡±


    Then, he shuddered and asked, ¡°How... How can there be deities in this world?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you not believe me?¡± Chu Zhengliang furrowed his brow and looked at his son.


    Naturally, Chu Zhengliang was unhappy to be


    doubted.


    Therefore, he replied coldly, ¡°You are


    an ignorant and close-minded fool.


    Although most of whet saictivere! |


    spgetions, t Ware not without


    basis. Let me ask you. Who do you


    think is the most powerful person in


    this world? What is the highest level


    in existence?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The most powerful person in the


    world should be my master, Tang


    Yun. She ranked first aay SROTT!


    ive graceshasnduta e .


    considered the most powerful in the


    Supreme level,¡± Chu Qitian answered


    softly. He was a little afraid after


    hearing his father''s stern tone. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Chu Zhengliangughed


    upon hearing him. ¡°Tang Yun?


    Supreme? Is this all you know? The


    Sky Ranking and the most power.


    in the world are RON] evkierriGiar he


    Ones aith eal power do not let


    themselves be known. | can tell you


    confidently that there are people


    more powerful than your master in


    this world. The Supreme level is not


    the highest in existence. There is an


    even higher level called the ¡®god


    realm.¡¯ Back then, your grandpa took


    risks, hoping to rise beyond the


    Supreme level.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    While Chu Zhengliang was exining, Chu Qitian remained stunned on the spot and was still as a statue.


    ¡°God... god realm? Is... Is there really is a god realm?¡± he stammered.


    Chu Qitian grew up learning martial arts. He thought he had known enough about it.


    However, he discovered that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg.


    There was another strange and unfamiliar world in a higher ce. Chu Qitian had no way to get there yet.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had learned about martial arts for the first time.


    It felt unbelievable.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    ¡°That''s enough. | just wanted to tell you that martial arts have no limit. You should always be in awe of it,¡± Chu Zhengliang said.


    Then, he sighed and said, ¡°I''m tired, so you should go downstairs. Since the Jones family has started preparing for your wedding


    with Angie, you should focus on preparing it too. Don''t forget what I''ve told you before. You must get Angie on your side. It will be


    a great help to your business in the future.¡±


    After giving a few more instructions, Chu Zhengliang waved his hand dismissively, indicating to Chu Qitian to leave.


    However, Chu Qitian hesitated before asking softly, ¡°Dad, do you know where the Book of Celestial Cloud is?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask? Do you want to learn something from it?¡± Chu Zhengliang raised his eyebrows quizzically.


    Chu Qitian chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, nothing escapes you, Dad. | have been wondering. Since the simplified version of Invoke


    the Celestial Cloud technique is so powerful, theplete version must have been incredible. If | could learn theplete


    version from the Book of Celestial Cloud, | believe | can improve my abilities tremendously. Perhaps, | could be at the top of the


    Supreme level in a few years.¡±


    Chu Qitian sat in a chair, daydreaming about being at the top of the Supreme level while looking at his father with anticipation.


    For a moment, Chu Zhengliang was happy to hear of his n. ¡°You stinking brat. You''re ambitious, aren''t you?¡±


    Then, he shook his head andughed. ¡°Unfortunately, | have to burst your bubbles. You haven''t even mastered the simplified


    version of Invoke the Celestial Cloud. How do you expect to learn from the Book of Celestial Cloud? Don''t embarrass me.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, he continued calmly, ¡°Furthermore, | have no idea where is the Book of Celestial Cloud. It might be


    within the Chu family''s secret realm. However, your grandpa searched there for many years but could not find it. If you want it,


    we can talk about it again after you seed me as the head of the Chu family.¡±


    Then, he waved to dismiss Chu Qitian from his presence.


    After his son left, Chu Zhengliang''s calm expression suddenly turned solemn and determined. ¡°Ling, don''t worry. | will help our


    son to ovee all obstacles. Once he seeds me as the head of the Chu family, his future will be smooth and unobstructed!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang clenched his fists and firmed his resolved.


    Chu Qitian had caused endless troubles all these years.


    However, Chu Zhengliang did his best to protect him every time.


    The whole Chu family knew that Chu Zhengliang loved his son more than anything.


    However, no one knew that Chu Zhengliang''s love for his son was partly out of longing for his dead wife.


    Chu Zhengliang doted on his wife during her lifetime. His greatest wish was to see their son achieve sess.


    Later, Chu Qitian did not disappoint and showed exceptional talent in martial arts.


    Still, his biggest weakness was hisck of resolve and experience. He alsocked seriousness and prudence.


    Therefore, Chu Zhengliang had been concerned about this.


    At the moment, he was able to protect Chu Qitian. Thus, Chu Qitian could live well in the Chu family.


    However, if he died, Chu Zhengliang worried about how Chu Qitian could survive in this treacherous world without his protection.


    Qitian, | can''t protect you forever. However, | will make sure to remove all obstacles before | die. No matter what storm there is, |


    will block it for you. | will make sure that you have a peaceful and prosperous life.


    Chu Zhengliang stood up with his hands behind him.


    His eyes were full of confidnce.


    He was an ambitious man too.


    In the past, he did not have enough power. Thus, he could only hide his ambitions in his heart.


    Now, there was no need for him to continue hiding.


    He had enough strength to carry out his ambitions.


    The night passed quickly and soon it was morning.


    Bill, the head of the Jones family, informed the family about the n to bring forward the wedding.


    However, Michael, Angie''s elder brother, was shocked to hearthis announcement.


    He immediately set down his work and went to meet his father in the study. ¡°Dad, are you serious about letting Angie marry Chu


    Qitian? Isn''t she still young? She''s not even twenty years old, so how can you marry her away carelessly? How could you do that


    to Mother and Angie? How could you bear to do this?¡±


    Michael''s voice was loud with anger and confusion.


    ¡°Shut up! You brat! How dare you question me?¡± Bill shouted furiously and mmed his hand on the table. ¡°You''re all grown up


    now, huh? You think you''re so great. How dare you raise your voice at me?


    Kneel!¡±


    Bill kicked Michael in his rage.


    However, Michael did not resist and knelt with reluctance and resentment.


    ¡°You''re the head of the family. | wouldn''t dare to disrespect you. However, | cannot allow you to marry my sister off to someone


    hastily. | will never agree to this. No good father would ever let their seventeen-year-old daughter marry a stranger,¡± Michael said


    stubbornly.


    ¡°You disagree?¡± Billughed upon hearing him.


    Hisugher was filled with fury.


    ¡°Michael, you have no right to object. If you are powerful enough, we wouldn''t have to make Angie marry someone from the Chu


    family. If you were good enough, the Jones family would notck a strong sessor and remain in decline!¡± Bill replied furiously.


    He red at Michael and continued,


    ¡°I''m doingthis for you and the family''s


    future. By marrying esse


    t Charis you Wi ave a strong


    stpport and ally once you take over


    as the head of the family. Otherwise,


    the Jones family will be kicked out of


    the Chu Sect after my demise!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bill was boiling with fury. His stern and furious tone shook the whole room.


    Michael looked down immediately.


    His eyes grew red, and tears welled up in them.


    Then, his tears fell like a broken string of pearls, falling onto the floor.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that the same Michael who dared to oppose Ye Fan in the rainforest was now weeping?


    ¡°Dad, | understand all that you''ve


    said. But I''m sad for Angie. She is still


    young, and she doesn''t know


    anything. Furthermore, pe dasa!


    ungerstancAnd Ways of the world


    and the deceptiveness of people. She


    is innocent and pure as snow.


    Whenever we scolded her, she would


    be sad about it for days. She was


    hardly away from this family all her


    life. Dad, she is still a child...¡± Michael


    implored as he wept. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, he sniffled before continuing,


    ¡°Why does she have to bear such a


    heavy burden for the family? Da


    let''s find anot reyaycitere ust be


    apprhenWey''so that we don''t have to


    give Angie away. She is too young. |


    don''t want her to be a sacrifice


    for this family. It is our fault for not


    being powerful enough. Why does


    she have to shoulder this...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Michael continued weeping as he begged his father.


    Bill could not bear to see Michael like this.


    Therefore, he walked to Michael and hugged him.


    He gave a long sigh before saying, ¡°Michael, do you think | am unaware of these? However, a marriage alliance with the Chu


    family is our best option. This marriage alliance is the result of years of negotiation with the Chu family. There is nothing we can


    do to change it.¡±

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    In the past, the Tang family was the weakest among the three prominent families in Chu Sect.


    Unexpectedly, a genius finally appeared in the Tang family after years of effort.


    In particr, Tang Yun''s emergence helped the Tang family''s power rose to its zenith.


    Now, the Tang family was powerful enough to subdue the Chu family.


    On the other hand, although the Jones family grew their businesses, their martial arts skills were on the decline.


    Now, Bill was the only supreme grandmaster in the whole family.


    Furthermore, most of the Grandmasters in the family were hired with arge sum of money. Only a few of them were family


    members.


    In the past, the elders in the Jones family sensed a potential threat to the family''s future.


    Therefore, they began to negotiate a marriage alliance with the Chu family.


    At the time, Chu Zhenghong was the most powerful member of the Chu family.


    However, his only son had been expelled from the family.


    Therefore, the family had no choice but to choose Chu Qitian, the Third Young Master, for the marriage alliance.


    Back then, Chu Zhengliang and his son did not have much power.


    Therefore, Chu Zhengliang was naturally very receptive when the Jones family proposed a marriage alliance.


    Later, with the help of the Jones family, Chu Zhengliang stabilized his position in his family.


    In a way, he and the Jones family were using each other to achieve their goals.


    Unexpectedly, the situation changed in the Chu family, and Chu Zhengliang rose to power. The Jones family knew that they had


    backed the right person and was impatient toplete the marriage alliance.


    ¡°Dad, can we use Angie''s young age as an excuse to dy the wedding for a few years? It shouldn''t be an issue to get married a


    littleter. After all, Angie is not even eighteen years old,¡± Michael suggested.


    He could not bear to see Angie bing someone''s wife at such a young age.


    However, Bill shook his head upon hearing the suggestion. ¡°Michael, things are different now. | have also considered waiting for


    a few years until Angie is older before letting her marry. But now, Chu Zhengliang has achieved a sudden breakthrough with his


    powers and be tremendously powerful. If I''m not mistaken, he would be elected as the leader of the Chu Sect in a few


    months. Once that happens, he and his son shall possess immense authority. They would not want to join forces with us


    anymore.¡±


    Then, Bill thought for a moment before continuing solemnly, ¡°Presently, if Chu Zhengliang wants to be the leader of Chu Sect, he


    still needs the support of the Jones family. This way, we can continue to maintain our mutually beneficial rtionship. Therefore,


    we have to let Angie marry into the Chu family as soon as possible. It is the best option for us.¡±


    He had analyzed the situation clearly beforeing to this decision.


    ¡°But... It is unfair to Angie. | don¡¯t know how to tell her about this.¡± Michael clenched his fists and dug his nails into his palm. He


    did not know whether he felt guilty or was angry with himself.


    Bill fell silent upon hearing him. He could not bear to see Michael in this state.


    After a long while, Bill finally sighed. ¡°Don''t tell Angie about this for now.¡±


    ¡°But Dad, she will find out eventually. We can''t hide it from her for long,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Let''s hide it from her as long as we can. Angie may not understand the family situation now. However, once she is older, she will


    understand our difficulties and that we mean well. Furthermore, her betrothed, Chu Qitian, is handsome and brilliant. Moreover, |


    heard that the Chu family had granted the esteemed ''Tian¡¯ to his name. It would be advantageous for Angie to marry such a


    man,¡± Bill replied with a sigh. His eyes filled with worries.


    Marriage alliance was not unusual in a wealthy and noble family such as the Jones family.


    Bill was used to such a matter.


    However, now that the marriage alliance involved his daughter, he could not help but feel uneasy about it.


    To put it nicely, they entered a marriage alliance for the family''s future.


    On the other hand, it meant that Bill and his son were so unqualified that they had to rely on a girl to secure the family''s future.


    Still, Bill did not tell Angie anything about his discussion with Michael.


    Soon, everyone in the family began preparing for Angie''s wedding with Chu Qitian. However, they still kept the bride, Angie, in


    the dark.


    Meanwhile, a beautiful youngdy sat cross-legged near a carved jade stone in the Jones family''s back garden.


    Her delicate shoulders rose and fell with her every breath.


    At the same time, elemental forces were vaguely visible around her. As she breathed, the said forces moved like a flying dragon,


    flowing in through her nostrils before spreading throughout her body.


    At the same time, her powers grew gradually.


    The increment of her powers was too minute to be noticeable.


    However, the increment continued to umte day by day. With enough time, it would still amount to remarkable progress.


    If Ye Fan were here, he would instantly recognize this youngdy as the little girl who entered a promise with him years ago.


    However, Angie was no longer as weak as she was then. She had grown more resilient and independent.


    The determination on her face was quite simr to Ye Fan''s.


    Meanwhile, Nuo constantly remained near Angie as she focused on her training.


    It was Nuo who trained and taught her martial arts all this while.


    Angie desired to be stronger aftering back from the rainforest. She had persisted in her training since then.


    When she first dered her intention, everyone thought that it was a temporary whim.


    Even Nuo, who had been with Angie since she was little, did not expect her to be all serious this time.


    Many mighty men found it difficult to persist with training. However, this weak youngdy ¡ª who had not experienced many


    difficulties in life ¡ª persisted.


    Nuo could not imagine what fueled her to persevere until now.


    After a long while, Angie gradually opened her eyes.


    Then, she jumped up excitedly.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, take this!¡± Angie shouted and punched hard toward Nuo.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s useless, Angie. You have only


    started learning martial arts for mM


    slightly more t prayedsiesstil too


    cay far yottto ight me.¡± Nuo smiled


    and shook his head. Then, he blocked


    her punch calmly with his hand.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bam!


    Angie''s fist hit Nuo''s palm with a dull thud, releasing a violent force akin to a strong tide.


    Initially, Nuo was unbothered.


    However, his expression suddenly changed, and his footing wobbled unstably.


    Angie''s punch had forced him to retreat three steps.


    Nuo was stunned. After stabilizing


    himself, he looked perdn S .


    ¡°Angien gid Qciblyou have another


    breakthrough?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was likely his carelessness that forced him to retreat. However, he could not overlook Angie''s strength.


    After all, he was nearly a Grandmaster.


    Since Angie could force him to retreat, it meant she was on the Terminal level.


    One should keep in mind that Angie had just achieved a breakthrough a few months ago.


    The levels in martial arts training were Novice, Internal Force, External Force, Innate, and Terminal.


    After Terminal, there was another level called


    Grandmaster.


    In other words, Angie managed to rise two levels from External Force into Terminal in just three months.


    ¡°Angie, do another punch for me to


    judge. Do use your fulhsicengilP Nulo


    insfeuotechsbriblisly as if he had


    made a discovery. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    ¡°Sure!¡± Angie acknowledged beforeunching another punch with all her might.


    Boom!


    The devastating punch unleashed a shockwave at the same time.


    All of a sudden, dust was thrown up from the ground while leaves were scattered in the air.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Given the intensity of the power, it doesn''t seem like Terminal Level to me. Nevertheless, such power exceeds that of an Innate


    Martial Artist.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Nuo stroked his beard in deep thought.


    ¡°It seems that there can only be one exnation.¡±


    ¡°Angie, you''re likely born with innate power.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Innate power?¡± Blinking her eyes, Angie was visibly confused.


    ¡°It means that your strength far exceeds that of your peers. In other words, someone of the same level as you are is no match for


    you. What you have in your hands is superhuman power. Haha, | didn''t expect the Jones family to have someone with as much


    hidden talent as you do. Once Mr. Jones learns of this, he too will be delighted.¡±


    Nuoughed so heartily that he just couldn''t stop.


    He felt as if he was a teacher who had discovered that his student was a diamond in the rough.


    ¡°Really? Will my father and brother be happy about it?¡±


    Angie couldn''t grasp what it meant. To her, it was certainly good news as long as her family was happy about it.


    At that moment, Angie looked at Nuo and requested, ¡°All right Mr. Nuo, now that my power has reached Innate Level, you have


    to teach me more sophisticated martial art techniques as agreed.¡±


    Worried about her physical condition, Nuo dissuaded her, ¡°I think that''s enough for today. Since you have achieved a new level,


    it''s best to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°| don''t want to. | need to strengthen myself as fast as possible so that | can give him a shock,¡± Angie asserted as she


    brandished her gentle fists around.


    Just as she was speaking, the image of a slender youth emerged in her mind.


    She had waited for him for more than a year.


    Although she wasn''t sure when he would appear, she was certain that he would return and that they would meet again.


    ¡°Haha, Angie, who are you trying to impress? Is it your brother or me?¡±


    While Angie and Nuo were chatting, aughter was heard nearby.


    Bill and Michael walked up to them.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, Michael,¡± Nuo greeted both of them with a bow.


    ¡°Dad, Michael.¡±


    Running up to them with a smile, Angie threw herself into her father''s arms.


    ¡°Dad, Michael, do you know how amazing | am right now? | can kill a bull with a single punch. Can you believe it?¡±


    Angie waved her fists around to show off to her father and brother.


    ¡°Stop pulling our legs. How can a girl like you kill a bull with a single strike? In all likelihood, the bull will send you flying instead,¡±


    Michael retorted as he shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°I''m serious. Hmph! How can you not believe me, you ass? Why don''t you ask Mr. Nuo instead? He''s able to vouch for me.¡±


    Angie made an angry face.


    ¡°Is it true, Mr. Nuo?¡± Michael checked with Nuo, as he just couldn''t believe his ears.


    Nuo replied with a smile, ¡°Michael, it''s true. Throughout my years as a martial artist, | have rarely encountered someone as


    talented as Ms. Jones. Just within a year, she has achieved the strength equivalent of an Innate Martial Artist. Furthermore, she


    was born with innate power, which wasn''t obvious in the beginning. But now that she has begun her training, her talents have


    started to show


    themselves. As long as she maintains her passion for martial arts, she is capable of bing a Supreme Grandmaster one


    day.¡±


    Smiling from ear to ear, Nuo wasn''t stingy in his praise for Angie at all.


    However, Bill and Michael were less enthused than Nuo was.


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong? Why are you not happy to hear Mr. Nuo praise my skills?¡±


    Angie was baffled by her father''s reaction.


    ¡°Of course not. As your father, I''m definitely happy to hear how amazing you are.¡± Bill tried to force a smile.


    Nevertheless, the disappointment on his face couldn''t be more obvious.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Angie put her arms on her hips and questioned her father, ¡°Hmph, you''re clearly upset. Tell


    me now, is there something that you''re hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°I''m not lying. I''m truly happy for you. I''m just saddened by the thought of you being all grown up now, and one day, you will get


    married and have


    children of yourown,¡± Bill slowly exined.


    As for Michael, he didn''t say a word despite the gloomy expression on his face.


    Sigh!


    ¡°Is that all? And here | was, thinking about what could it possibly be? Worsees to worst, I''ll just not get married,¡± Angie


    comforted her father with a smile.


    Bill''s eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How can a girl not be married? In fact, | would be smiling in my dreams if my daughter is


    married to someone as exceptional as the third young master of the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°The third young master of the Chu family? Who''s that?¡± Angie was stunned.


    ¡°I''m not going to marry him. If | were to get married, it would be to someone like¡ª¡±


    Angie ranted away gleefully but stopped abruptly when something urred to her.


    At that moment, her face was blushing red while she giggled to herself.


    After chatting with Angie for a while longer, Bill and Michael left.


    Before they did, Bill hugged his


    daughter again and pea


    ¡°Angie, remempente fra Pw but


    donlt eVerexert yourself. Or else, you''ll


    end up bing an ugly girl.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bill chuckled as if he was joking with her.


    After he was doneughing, Bill strangely suggested, ¡°Angie, no matter what happens, you must remember that your brother and


    I love you.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Bill left together with Michael, leaving a confounded Angie behind.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, don''t you think both of them are behaving strangely?¡± Angie asked in curiosity.


    There was a minute shift in Nuo''s expression as he replied, ¡°Perhaps, they''re being weighed down by family affairs.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, | figured as much.¡± After


    looking in the direction fF wher@hen


    hery wantparigt@continued her


    pains without delving further into


    the matter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before she knew it, the day had passed and it was already sunset.


    At that moment, they heard footsteps from outside thepound.


    ¡°Hmm? Who goes there?¡±


    Raising his alertness, Nuo pulled Angie behind him and scanned the surroundings vigntly.


    Suddenly, a ck figure scaled the wall underneath the rays of the setting sun.


    ¡°Wanyu?¡± Angie eximed in surprise when she saw who it was.


    The figure who jumped over the wall


    was none other than Meng


    one of An e''s fee kaignts She was


    WAN oe of the current head of


    the Chu Sect, Tang Yun. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wanyu, why are you here? Furthermore, why did you need to climb over the wall toe in?¡±


    Angie was intrigued by how much Wanyu liked to take the non-conventional path.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    ¡°Do you really think | enjoy scaling walls? Obviously, it''s because your father and brother forbade me from seeing you,¡± Wanyu


    comined, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Why is that? Why don''t my father and brother allow you to see me?¡±


    Angie was puzzled.


    ¡°How would | know?¡± Meng Wanyu spread her hands.


    ¡°They said that you were about to get married. Hence, you''re not supposed to see anyone. Sensing something amiss, | decided


    toe in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Marriage?¡± Angie was dumbfounded, as she had no idea what Meng Wanyu was talking about.


    ¡°Why? Don''t you know anything about it? A few dayster, you will be married to Chu Qitian of the Chu family. In fact, the Chu


    residence has been extremely busy over thest few days. They have been decorating the ce and bringing in loads of fresh


    flowers to the extent of turning Mount Chumen into a sea of red. Only the wedding of a son of the Chu family would deserve such


    pomp and fanfare,¡± Meng


    Wanyumented.


    ¡°Wanyu, are you kidding me? Why am | not aware of my own wedding? Can it be that my father and brother are hiding it from


    me? That aside, my father just told me that he is reluctant for me to get married. Therefore, you must have made a mistake.


    Even if there is to be a wedding, I''m sure that I''m not the bride.¡±


    Angieughed as she couldn''t believe that she was about to be married off.


    ¡°Oh my God! Do you think that I''m lying to you? The Chu family has even sent out the wedding invitations. In fact, the rich and


    famous of the world probably know about it already. Furthermore, it''s written in ck and white: ''The daughter of the Jones


    family, Angie Jones. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    Meng Wanyu was surprised that the wedding had been kept from the bride.


    Nevertheless, Angie still held out hope as she asked, ¡°Mr. Nuo, tell me that Wanyu''s words aren''t true. And that my father and


    brother are not trying to marry me off. Also, I''m not the bride of the Chu family''s wedding.¡±


    Angie''s trembling voice sounded as if she was pleading with Nuo to deny what was happening.


    Unfortunately, Nuo hung his head and didn''t say a word.


    Finally, he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Angie, don''t me them. You were betrothed to Mr. Chu a long time ago as part of a marriage alliance. Your father wanted to


    tell you about it when you were older. But due to a change in circumstances, they had no choice but to bring forward the


    wedding,¡± Nuo exined with a grim tone.


    He was cognizant that what was happening wasn''t fair to Angie. Sadly, the world wasn''t a fair ce to begin with.


    Even though she was born into a rich and prominent family, she wasn''t in control of her own fate. Truth be told, she was nothing


    but a pawn for her family''s benefit.


    Upon learning the truth, Angie''s eyes reddened.


    Unable to hold back her tears any longer, they began to rain down on her cheeks.


    ¡°No, it''s impossible. You''re lying to me. You have to be. Given how much my father and brother love me, there''s no way they


    would marry me off to a stranger. It just isn''t possible. 1-1 don''t believe it at all!¡± Angie yelled hysterically as tears were strewn all


    over her face.


    Suddenly, as if she had gone mad, Angie dashed out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Angie, where are you going?¡± Meng Wanyu asked anxiously.


    ¡°I''m going confront my father about it. | want to ask them if they are abandoning me!¡± Angie screamed in tears.


    However, Meng Wanyu let out a sigh instead. ¡°Angie, it''s useless. The courtyard has been sealed. There are Grandmasters


    keeping watch outside. Hence, there''s no way you can leave, let alone see your father and brother,¡± Meng Wanyu exined.


    Nevertheless, Angie refused to believe it and insisted on running out.


    Just as expected, two elderly men suddenly emerged to block herwayjust when she was about to leave the courtyard. ¡°Miss, Mr.


    Jones has ordered that you are forbidden from going outside for the time being. If you have any requests, you can let us know


    and we will fulfill them to the best of our abilities.¡±


    ¡°Step aside both of you. | want to see my father.¡± Angie pushed them initially but ended up beating them instead.


    Nheless, she was someone who had trained in martial arts for only a year. Thus, there was no way she could have beaten


    the two Grandmasters.


    After a short scuffle, they forcefully sent her back to the courtyard.


    ¡°| want to see my father. Let go of me, | tell you. Let go!


    Just when she wanted to charge out again, Meng Wanyu quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Angie, it''s useless. Given where we are now, you won''t be able to stop what''s happening even if you see your father and


    brother. The invitations have been sent out while the wedding date has also been determined. As of now, the entire world knows


    that Mr. Chu is going to marry you. Now, do you think that your family, including your father and brother, would cancel the


    wedding based on your will? That''s


    nothing but wishful thinking. Besides, if they really took your interest into ount, this wedding wouldn''t have happened in the


    first ce,¡± Meng Wanyu exined solemnly as she wiped the tears off Angie''s face.


    ¡°But why? Why are they doing this? What gives them the right to determine my future? Why didn''t they even bother to seek my


    opinion?¡±


    With tears gushing out like rain, Angie leaned in Meng Wanyu''s arms and bawled.


    Regardless of how devastated Angie was, all signs indicated that what Meng Wanyu had said was true.


    All of a sudden, she felt the people whom she loved and trusted had be strangers.


    Meng Wanyu let out a sigh. ¡°And here


    | was, thinking that you had given


    your consent to the wedding


    all, cane ia, considered''an


    ekddpth nal bachelor. Furthermore, it


    is highly likely that he will end up


    being heir to the Chu family. From an


    objective point of view, both of you


    are apatible match in terms of


    your backgrounds.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| don''t agree with this, and | don''t like him at all. Moreover, | don''t want to marry someone | don''t


    know,¡± Angie rambled on teary-eyed as she shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°Wanyu, tell me what am | supposed to do? | really don''t understand why my father and brother would want to do this.¡±


    Perhaps, they have dilemmas of their own,¡± Meng Wanyu suggested as she had no idea how to console Angie.


    Nheless, Angie remained unconvinced. She was adamant in wanting to confront her father and brother about the truth.


    Meanwhile, Nuo, who had been silent


    throughout, finally shook his head


    and sighed. ¡°Ms. Jones, it''s pointless.


    Your marriage to the C ufarritpisia


    des ag braweahrahies Even your


    father is powerless to change it.


    Furthermore, the Chu family is now


    at the center of everyone''s attention.


    Once the head of the Chu family


    achieves another breakthrough in his


    training, he might be able to be


    the leader of the Chu Sect. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°As for the Jones family, what they


    need now is an alliance with another


    strong family. Con quently ate!


    Jones famity ek nade the decision


    based on its own interest. | hope you


    can understand the motivations of


    your father, brother, and family,¡± Mr.


    Nuo advised softly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In truth, Nuo had already pleaded with Bill not to go ahead with the marriage. Unfortunately, his pleas fell on deaf ears.


    Sometimes, one had to sacrifice oneself forthe greater good.


    Having heard Nuo''s words, Angie broke intoughter.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With tears in her eyes, her self-deprecatingughter was tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°Thus, they chose to sacrifice me because of that?¡±

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    In the face of Angie''s words, Meng Wanyu and Nuo fell into silence.


    Even though they knew that it wasn''t fair to her, there was little anyone could do about it.


    After all, the world was never fair to begin with.


    In contrast to the interest of the family, one''s personal desires didn''t matter at all.


    Soon, silence descended upon the courtyard, as no one had anything to say.


    At the same time, Angie hung her head in sorrow.


    She had lost the sparkle in her eye, and all that was left was a look of listlessness.


    As the rays of the evening sun shone upon her figure, they threw a shadow of misery over where she stood.


    Teardrops as big as the rain fell down her cheeks continuously in a pitter-patter.


    Upon impact on the ground, they simply shattered. it wasn''t until Angie ran out of tears that she finally stopped crying.


    A few hours ago, she was still a girl full of zest for life. But now, she looked no different from a haggard olddy.


    She felt dead inside as if there was nothing in her heart other than despair.


    The light that glistened in her eyes had now been extinguished.


    Ever since she was young, Angie''s circle was so small that she only had her father and brother.


    As a result, both of them were everything to her.


    But now, they had married her off to someone else without her permission.


    Therefore, it wasn''t hard to imagine how big a blow their actions dealt her.


    She felt as if the giant tree she had always been leaning on had suddenly copsed. The realization filled her with a sense of


    helplessness that made her feel alone in the world.


    ¡°Angie, are you all right? Actually, Chu Qitian isn''t so bad after all. He is handsome and has a great future ahead of him. Even


    though you might not have feelings for him now, you will develop them with time,¡± Meng Wanyu consoled Angie.


    However, Angie refused to listen anymore as she turned her back on Meng Wanyu and Nuo. She murmured, ¡°Both of you should


    go. | need to be alone for now.¡±


    ¡°Angie, don''t be like that. You''re only making us worry.¡± The more Angie behaved that way, the deeper Meng Wanyu''s concern


    for her became.


    She was truly fearful that Angie would end up doing something impulsive.


    Despite Meng Wanyu''s show of concern, Angie blocked it out of her mind as if she didn''t hear it at all.


    Without another word, she made her way slowly back into the hut in front, cutting a forlorn silhouette in front of Meng Wanyu and


    Nuo.


    At that moment, Nuo was cognizant of how sad Angie was.


    So what if | know that she''s devastated? His position in the Jones family didn''t allow him to conduct any actions against its


    interest.


    In fact, his duty to protect Angie was also assigned to him by the Jones family.


    Due to the debt of gratitude he owed them for taking him in and raising him, he was bound by his loyalty to them.


    As a result, there was no way he could disobey the Jones family even if he vehemently disagreed with their decisions.


    Sigh!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I''m sorry for being powerless to help you,¡± Nuomented as he watched Angie''s dejected figure walk away.


    Having spent many years with each other, Nuo''s rtionship with Angie had gone beyond that of a master and servant.


    In many instances, he even saw Angie as his own granddaughter.


    Now that she was suffering terribly, he too felt miserable over it.


    At that moment, Meng Wanyu could no longer tolerate watching her best friend wallow in anguish. Out of the blue, she asked,


    ¡°Nuo, why don''t we help Angie?¡±


    Turning to look at her, Nuo inquired, ¡°What''s your n?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple, we''ll just take her away. As long as she leaves the Jones family and goes into hiding, the wedding would have to be


    canceled,¡± Meng Wanyu suggested softly.


    Widening his eyes in disbelief, Nuo rified, ¡°Are you saying that we help her escape from her wedding? That''s impossible!


    Wouldn''t you ce the Jones family in danger? Mr. Jones wouldn''t be able to exin the situation to the Chu family,¡± Nuo


    rejected her idea outright.


    After all, there was a lot at stake for the marriage alliance, as it was an exchange of interests between the two families.


    Given that the invitations had been given out and the wedding preparations were almostplete, the Jones family would utterly


    humiliate the Chu family if they somehow lost Angie.


    Consequently, the Chu family would definitely make the Jones family pay.


    In fact, they might even ally with the Tang family and kick the Jones family out of the Chu Sect.


    Given how terrible the consequences were, Nuo broke out in cold sweat when he heard Meng Wanyu''s oundish suggestion.


    As a result, he shot it down instantly.


    ¡°All you can think of is your responsibility to the family, but have you forgotten that Angie sees you as her grandfather all this


    while? Why don''t you think about your responsibility to her instead? Can you really bear watching her overwhelmed by


    sadness?¡± Meng Wanyu questioned Nuo angrily.


    Stumped by Meng Wanyu''s words, Nuo lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°I''m sorry. | cannot betray the Jones family after what they have done for me,¡± Nuo replied softly.


    ¡°That''s why you''re nning to betray Angie?¡± Meng Wanyu pressed on.


    In response, Nuo lowered his head further and remained silent.


    Evidently, he was trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°It seems Angie had wasted all those years trusting you and treating you like her own grandfather. It''s now obvious that her faith


    in you was misced. Forget it. Since you''re so afraid of offending the Jones family, I''ll do this myself.¡±


    Just as Meng Wanyu spoke, she ran after Angie.


    ¡°Angie, let''s go. I''ll take you away from here.¡±


    Before Angie had time to react, Meng Wanyu grabbed her hand and sprang from the ground, leading Angie over the wall. After


    that, both of them began to flee from the Jones family.


    However, before they could get far, multiple figures appeared out of nowhere to block their way.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Meng Wanyu attacked.


    Swoosh!


    As the sound of a drawn sword was heard, a green sh illuminated the surroundings.


    With a seven feet green hilt sword in hand, Meng Wanyu shed angrily at her opponents.


    The light emitted from her sword pierced more than ten meters ahead.


    Hidden within the brightness of the light was an icy spinning Qi.


    ¡°Hmm? Ice Stream? That''s really rare.


    | didn''t expect someon other thar |


    ¡®a ime Yurrowratit! fe\vavcr the


    difference in power is just too great.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two men blocking Meng Wanyu''s way were surprised by her sword attack.


    However, they quickly saw her weakness.


    The Ice Stream unleashed by Meng Wanyu paled inparison to that of the leader of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Hmph! Shut up! Eat this!¡±


    Not in the mood to waste any time,


    Meng Wanyu as a sequen¡ée


    of hacks and stashasto \Beat the two


    rhon ba k. After which, she continued


    to flee together with Angie. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, Meng Wanyu''s skill was only at the pinnacle of Terminal Level which was simply no match for the Grandmasters.


    Relying on Ice Stream alone, she could barely hold her ground against one Grandmaster.


    Unfortunately, there were two blocking her at that moment.


    Under those circumstances, Meng Wanyu was naturally unable to defeat them.


    Just as expected, the two Grandmasters dissolved the energy unleashed by her sword easily.


    After that, they eachunched a punch from both her nks.


    Boom! Boom!


    Upon impact, Meng Wanyu was sent


    flying Del EM like a kite witha l\


    ng. Creahiig into the


    ¡®ona she puked a mouthful of


    blood. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    ¡°Wanyu...¡±


    Angie fell down onto the ground too. However, as she did not suffer the direct attack of the punch, she was not severely injured.


    Jumping to her feet quickly, she went to help Meng Wanyu up.


    ¡°I''m fine, Angie. I''ll block them. Go first!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As expected of Tang Yun''s disciple, Meng Wanyu merely coughed out some blood even after being attacked by two.


    Grandmasters. She did not suffer any significant injuries.


    Wiping the blood away from her lips, Meng Wanyu shielded Angie and instructed her to leave quickly.


    ¡°But Wanyu, you...¡± Angie was still worried about Meng Wanyu.


    ¡°Don''t care about me. Leave now!¡±


    Not giving her a chance to speak, Meng Wanyu shoved Angie away before charging toward the two Grandmasters with her


    sword.


    However, their power difference was too huge. After a brief sh, Meng Wanyu suffered another devastating blow.


    This time, the two Grandmasters did not show her any mercy. After injuring Meng Wanyu with the first blow, they quickly


    unleashed another attack on her.


    The sound of bones breaking echoed through the venue. Severely injured, Meng Wanyu copsed onto the ground. Her ribs


    were broken as she vomited a mouthful of blood onto the floor.


    ¡°Miss, if you want your friend to live, please go back obediently.¡±


    After injuring Meng Wanyu, the two elderly men did not chase after Angie.


    Instead, they stood there and gazed at the direction in which she had escaped. Everyone in the Jones family could hear their


    resounding voices.


    At that moment, Angie suddenly stopped escaping.


    She gave up on running away, knowing that it was futile.


    In the end, she was still too weak.


    In the past, she thought that she could save the world after growing up.


    Yet, she discovered that she was so insignificant that she could not even save herself. In fact, she dragged her friend down with


    her.


    ¡°Leave, Angie! Don''t turn back! Why are youing back? Go!¡±


    When Meng Wanyu saw Angie return, her eyes turned bloodshot from fury.


    She screamed with all her might. A hint of rage crept into her sharp voice.


    However, Angie merely walked toward her with a faint smile. She took out a piece of tissue, bent down, and wiped the blood


    away from Meng Wanyu''s lips.


    ¡°I''m not leaving anymore, Wanyu. I''m sorry that | made you get injured. You were right. It''s all pointless. In the face of these


    powerful families, I''m too insignificant. No matter how hard | struggle, | can never escape the constraints of my family. Hence,


    I''ve figured it out. I''m not leaving anymore, Wanyu. Although I''m in no position to protect anyone now, | can prevent others from


    being harmed because of


    -))me.


    When Meng Wanyu heard Angie''s despondent words, her heart ached.


    She grabbed Angie''s shoulders tightly and questioned firmly, ¡°Have you decided to give up, Angie?¡±


    ¡°This isn''t a question of whether I''m giving up. Perhaps, this is my fate. People born in darkness are not destined to see the


    light.¡±


    Angie chuckled softly. However, her smile was filled with sorrow.


    Her words did not seem to havee from a girl in the prime of her youth. Instead, she sounded like a hundred-year-old woman


    who had experienced all the hardships of life.


    However, everything that Angie said was the most urate depiction of her life.


    People might envy Angie''s background.


    They might be jealous that she was born into a rich family, that she was beautiful, or that her family was immensely wealthy and


    powerful.


    However, no one knew that Angie had never truly been happy, despite being born in a rich family.


    When she was a child, she was treated as a monster. She grew up under the judgemental gaze of her peers. Others constantly


    bullied her and viewed her with disdain.


    Afterward, Angie was confined by her father and brothers in the deepest corner of the house.


    She was like a beautiful hibiscus grown in a sshouse that no one knew about.


    Every day, only loneliness and boredom apanied her.


    For Angie, she felt like she had always walked in darkness since young.


    She did not know about the sorrows and joys of life, nor had she experienced the world.


    For the longest period of time, Angie thought that the world was as big as Mount Chumen.


    It was only after the journey to the rainforest that she finally experienced the ups and downs of life, and the full spectrum of


    human emotions.


    She discovered how exciting the world could be.


    That was why Angie trained so diligently and was so intent on bing stronger aftering back from the rainforest.


    One day, she hoped that she could explore the world with Ye Fan, forging their way forward together.


    To be honest, Angie loved being together with Ye Fan.


    During her times of adventure with him, Angie felt like she had seen the light for the first time.


    Recently, she really liked a saying.


    One might not be able to experience the four seasons in the ocean, but one can experience that in humanity.


    In the past, Angie felt like she was living at the bottom of the ocean.


    It was Ye Fan who pulled her back to humanity.


    However, fate was ying around with her. It robbed her of the chance to explore the wonders of the world.


    She had never hated this world, this humanity and this family as much as now.


    After wiping the blood away from Meng Wanyu''s lips, Angie turned around and returned to the small courtyard that belonged to


    her.


    ¡°I''ll go back with you. Let her go,¡± instructed Angie solemnly as she walked toward the two Grandmasters.


    Her voice was as cold as ice, betraying not a single hint of emotions.


    One could not even detect any sorrow or disappointment in her voice. Angie had concealed everything in the bottom of her heart.


    Actually, one could grow and mature in a brief moment.


    Suddenly, Angie learned how to hide her feelings of joy and sorrow.


    The biggest difference between immaturity and maturity was one''s ability to hide one''s emotions.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    When the Grandmasters heard Angie''s words, they bowed respectfully.


    Guarding Angie on both sides, they apanied her to her own little courtyard.


    It looked like they were escorting a prisoner.


    ¡°Don''t give up, Angie! I''ll look for


    Master now. If | can''t save you, I''m


    sure she can! She''s the adoftie |


    U Ssciaad tncadSrgest fighter in


    th¨¦ world! As long as she issues the


    command, no one¡ªbe it the Chu


    family, your father or your


    brothers¡ªcan force you.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu could not bear to see Angie''s dismal downfall.


    Enduring her pain, she scrambled to her feet and yelled at Angie.


    A distance away, Angie shook her


    head and smiled at Meng Wanyu.


    ¡°There''s no need for th royble (|


    isi uy Yauveldor Enough If you


    really want to help me, go to China


    for me. Help me find someone called


    Ye Fan and tell him that | might not


    be able to fulfil my promise


    anymore.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At dusk, the setting sun shone


    brightly across the sks pathiag he |


    ipedanidsbapa¡®n a red glow. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The world had be so dream-like.


    After saying those words with a smile, Angie turned around and let.


    All Meng Wanyu could see was her petite back.


    In the past, Angie might still believe Meng Wanyu''s words and harbor hope.


    However, she now knew that Meng Wanyu only said that to console her.


    After all, she did not know the head of the Chu Sect at all.


    She had no right to make Tang Yun offend two prominent families for her sake.


    Even her father and brothers could not do it, let alone others.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    By that time, many people had rushed over.


    The hugemotion earlier attracted the attention of many family members.


    Even Angie''s father and brothers had rushed over hurriedly.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    After witnessing the scene, Angie''s brother, Michael, dashed forward to ask about how she was doing.


    Surprisingly, Angie dodged her brother''s outstretched arm directly.


    Stunned, Michael stared at her with a look of shock.


    ¡°What are you doing, Angie?¡±


    Angie did not say a single word as she swept her gaze across her brother''s face.


    Her gaze slowlynded on Bill, who was standing at the side.


    When their eyes met, Bill was stunned.


    Is she really my daughter?


    Bill could no longer detect the youth and innocence Angie used to have.


    All he could see in her eyes was a look ofcoldness.


    Suddenly, she had be so different and unfamiliar that Bill did not dare to walk forward and


    talk to her.


    Amidst this prolonged silence, Angie walked past them slowly.


    The family, which used to be so tight-knit, had now beplete strangers.


    No one could expect that Angie, who was insisting to meet her father and brothers just half an hour earlier, had be like this.


    Only silence existed between them.


    Angie no longer wanted to ask her questions.


    Since she already knew the oue, it was pointless to do anything else.


    That would only injure her already broken heart.


    Looking at Angie leaving, Bill stretched his hand out, wanting to chase after her and say something. In the end, he gave up.


    ¡°Angie! Angie!¡±


    Michael was still shouting behind her, but Bill stopped him.


    ¡°Dad, why are you stopping me? It''s obvious that Angie''s angry. We have to exin to her!¡± Michael urged Bill, feeling anxious.


    However, Bill merely sighed. ¡°Exin? How can we exin? Do we tell your sister that we''re sacrificing her happiness for the


    sake of the family?¡±


    ¡°|...¡± Michael fell silent too. His previous eagerness to exin to Angie disappeared immediately.


    Dad is right. Even if | managed to catch up with her, how can | exin? No matter what | say, | still cannot change the course of


    events.


    ¡°Aren''t we going in to check on Angie, Dad? | think that she''s truly sad this time,¡± muttered Michael, sounding guilty.


    Bill did not say anything. ncing at Angie''s retreating back, he sighed crestfallenly. ¡°Isn''t it too shameless for us to see her


    now? Let''s go back. I''m sure that one day, Angie will understand our reasons.¡±


    Bill knew that this was extremely unfair to Angie.


    However, as the head of the Jones family, he had no choice.


    He should prioritize the family''s gains and future.


    In the end, neither Bill nor Michael visited Angie.


    Before they left, they reminded the elderly men who were guarding Angie, ¡°Take care of her. If anything happens to her, I''ll hold


    you ountable!¡±


    The elderly men nodded in acknowledgement before dispersing. From a hidden corner, they monitored Angie''s every movement.


    ¡°What should we do with her, Mr. Jones?¡±


    At that moment, someone from the Jones family brought Meng Wanyu, who was severely injured, over.


    Bill swept his gaze across her indifferently before waving his hands, signalling for his subordinates to release her.


    He even walked forward and asked in concern, ¡°How are your injuries? Are you okay? Please forgive us, Ms. Meng. These old


    men don''t know much and are oblivious that you''re Ms. Tang''s disciple. Hence, they might have been a bit too heavy-handed. ¡¯TIl


    make them apologize to you personally next time. However, before that, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Although you''re


    good friends with Angie, there are some things that you shouldn''t and cannot interfere with. This is the Jones family''s internal


    matter. Even if your master is here, she cannot meddle in our domestic affairs. Hence, | hope that you''ll do what''s best for


    yourself, Ms. Meng.¡±


    Bill used a diplomatic approach, first apologizing to her politely and showing her respect.


    Then, he warned Meng Wanyu coldly to do what was best for herself.


    After hearing what he said, Meng Wanyu''s face turned pale. She did not know how to respond to him.


    In the end, she said to Bill coldly, ¡°You''re a good leader of the family, but not a good father. | hope that when you face Angie in


    the future, you''ll have a clear conscience.¡±


    With that, Meng Wanyu limped away, her body still covered in injuries.


    ¡°Meng Wanyu has be more arrogant just because her master is the head of the Chu Sect! How dare she intervene with the


    Jones family''s matters and speak to you like that? She doesn''t have any respect for the Jones family!¡±


    Michael was slightly furious when he saw how impolite Meng Wanyu was to his father.


    He clenched his fists, feeling like his family had just been disregarded.


    ¡°Forget it, Michael. She''s right. I''m not a good father,¡± replied Bill expressionlessly.


    Then, he issued an order, forbidding Meng Wanyu from visiting Angie again.


    Now that the wedding day was approaching, they needed to make sure that the bride was safe and that no unexpected events


    would ur.


    Otherwise, they would be held ountable by the Chu family.


    After leaving the Jones family, Meng Wanyu quickly returned to Mount Chumen to recuperate.


    However, while recovering, Angie''sst words to her kept circling in her mind.


    ¡°China? Ye Fan? Why is it China again? Since when did Angie get involved with someone from China?¡± mumbled Meng Wanyu


    exasperatedly, massaging her forehead.


    Due to their past grudges, the Chu Sect did not share a harmonious rtionship with the martial artists in China.


    Out of all the nations in the world, there were rarely any like China that prohibited Chu Sect members from entering.


    Due to China''s restraining order on


    the Chu Sect, the disci les werexiiite


    ¡°phererieh th¨¦ MHtial artists in


    ra In fact, they were hostile


    toward them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back then, Meng Wanyu remembered that her master, Tang Yun, had a friend in China.


    Tang Yun even asked her to go there and personally ry a message.


    She did not expect that even her good friend, Angie, was involved with someone in China.


    ¡°Looks like | have to go to China again.¡±


    Meng Wanyu felt a headache upon that thought.


    After all, it was quite dangerous for her to enter China.


    If she was captured by the people from the War God Castle, she might not be able to return.


    Hence, unless it was absolutely necessary, Meng Wanyu was very unwilling to take this risk.


    However, she had to fulfil her best friend''s only wish.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With only the person''s name, it''ll be


    like looking fora needle lea haystack.


    Kanan agBrenvOr ce, | need


    t he of a way to get more


    information. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu thought about it secretly.


    Soon, a person popped up in her mind¡ªNuo.


    ¡°What did you say? Angie likes this guy called Ye Fan?¡±


    The next day, Meng Wanyu asked to meet Nuo secretly. When she asked about Ye Fan, she was stunned.


    Initially, she thought that Ye Fan and Angie were only friends.


    Never had she expected their rtionship to be moreplicated than what she assumed.


    ¡°That''s only my guess. Angie didn''t


    say it explicitly. However,_| know het


    t well-siopeinwatched er grow


    up; | can read all of her emotions.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the cafe, Nuo smiled. However, his smile was filled with helplessness and sorrow.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Ever sinceing back from the rainforest, Angie seemed to have changed.


    Although everyone knew that Angie wasn''t interested in martial arts, she suddenly began practicing it like a maniac.


    No one knew the reason that led to the change except Nuo.


    Angie hoped to be stronger so that she wouldn''t cause trouble to Ye Fan when they explored the world together in the future.


    Deep down, Angie thought she had hidden her thoughts well, yet Nuo managed to read her mind anyway.


    ¡°It can''t be. From what | know, Angie has only gone out for a short time.


    ¡°How could she suddenly meet her lover?


    ¡°Nuo, could it be that you''ve made a wrong guess?¡±


    Meng Wanyu found it hard to believe, for she thought Angie was still a young and naive girl.


    How does she know what love is at such a young age?


    However, Nuo shook his head and argued, ¡°I won''t be wrong. Angie''s eyes glowed every time she talked to me about him.


    ¡°The smile she had came from the bottom of her heart. | had never seen her smiling so cheerfully throughout the years.


    ¡°Since Angie was so emotional when she heard of her arranged marriage with the Chu family, | believe she already has feelings


    for someone else.


    ¡°After all, a person who is in love won''t be interested in someone else.


    ¡°Hence, she won''t be attracted by the son of the Chu family, no matter how excellent he is.¡±


    After Nuo exined, Meng Wanyu slowly felt that she could understand Angie.


    No wonder Angie looked despondent once she knew her arranged marriage with the Chu family.She has already taken someone


    else into her heart.


    ¡°Nuo, do you know anything about this Ye Fan?¡± Meng Wanyu clenched her fists as he stared at Nuo. It was as though she had


    made some important decision.


    After giving it some thought, Nuo responded in a deep voice, ¡°I don''t have detailed information about Ye Fan. Nheless,


    based on my conversation with Angie, | think hees from Jiangdong, China. Besides, his nickname is Mr. Chu.¡±


    Meng Wanyu felt slightly disappointed, for she couldn''t get a lot of information from Nuo.


    At the very least, Meng Wanyu could narrow down the scope after knowing that Ye Fan came from Jiangdong.


    Nheless, given the sheer size of China, the Jiangdong province was as big as a small country.


    Hence, looking for a man among a hundred million people was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Despite the challenges, Meng Wanyu had no choice but to try looking for Ye Fan for Angie''s sake.


    ¡°Nuo, if you have the chance to meet Angie again, please tell her not to give up. I''ll go to China to look for Ye Fan right away.


    Who knows if he has a way to bring Angie away from this ce?¡± Meng Wanyu


    reminded Nuo.


    However, Nuo didn''t hold out much hope. ¡°Perhaps the only person who can stop the marriage between the two powerful


    families underthe Chu Sect is Tang Yun. Even if you can bring Ye Fan here, | think you''re merely throwing straws against the


    wind in the end.¡±


    Nuo didn''t know much about Ye Fan.


    When Nuo was severely injured, Ye Fan kept him in the rainforest.


    Hence, he merely knew a little about Ye Fan from his conversation with Angie.


    That was why Nuo shook his head and heaved a sigh after Meng Wanyu finished.


    ¡°Nuo, our concern is not whether Ye Fan can stop the marriage.


    ¡°Right now, our top priority is to make sure that Angie still has hopes.


    ¡°Otherwise, I''m afraid she will take things too hard and do some silly things.


    ¡°Angie might look cheerful but can do a lot of unimaginable things when she gets into a blind alley.


    ¡°Hence, please ry my message to Angie.


    ¡°Even if Ye Fan can''t bring Angie away from this ce, don''t let Angie lose hope,¡± Meng Wanyu said anxiously.


    Upon listening to it, Nuo nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you''re right. I''ll ry your message to her.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Meng Wanyu murmured a response and turned around. As a thought shed through her mind, she stopped walking


    and asked Nuo, ¡°By the way, when is the wedding between Angie and Chu Qitian?¡±


    ¡°The wedding falls on twentieth May.¡±


    Meng Wanyu lowered her head to check the date. ¡°Well, there are ten days left. Tell Angie that I''ll be back in ten days. Tell her to


    wait for me!¡±


    With that, Meng Wanyu turned around and returned to her home.


    Later that night, Meng Wanyu took a flight to China right away.


    While Meng Wanyu was away to look for Ye Fan in China, the Supremes had gathered at the peak of Mount Yan.


    The three Sword Saints sat next to each other in the lobby of the War God Castle.


    Also, several imposing elders also sitting in the lobby.


    Judging from the magnificent aura, one could tell that the elders were all Grandmasters.


    As the lobby was silent, everyone could hear the gust of cold wind blowing from the door and the windows.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    No doubt, the atmosphere was tense.


    ¡°Tang Hao, what did the War God say? When will he arrive? We''re all waiting for him,¡± The Sword Saint asked sternly.


    Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, had recently recovered from his injury. He was sitting at the side and looked impatient.


    The meeting had been postponed a lot of times due to many reasons.


    The main reason was that the King of Fighters was


    injured.


    Two months had passed since the battle in Jingzhou, and the King of Fighters had almost fully recovered.


    Since the time was ripe, the Sword Saint finally chose to hold the meeting of the War God Castle now.


    Apart from the Hall Masters from the War God Castle, every Grandmaster from China was invited to attend the meeting.


    Everyone gathered at the same ce


    to discuss the future of the mart


    arts world and degidethe CO


    puisorheh against a Supreme.


    Hence, such an important meeting


    had to be attended by many


    prominent warriors. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, warriors across the country had arrived except Ye Qingtian, the War God.


    ¡°Well, | think he should be here any minute now. Should | take a look?¡±


    With that, Tang Hao stood up and wanted to leave the lobby.


    Once Tang Hao finished, a strong gust of wind blew into the lobby.


    Instantly, a man in white stood before everyone.


    ¡°War God!¡±


    ¡°War God!¡±


    Everyone who sat in the lobby immediately stood up, bowed, and greeted Ye Qingtian politely and respectfully.


    Ye Qingtian was probably the only person in China revered by so many Grandmasters.


    Ye Qingtian had be the


    strongest warrior for me) years! \\


    theyretgurddd him as the


    spinels of China''s martial arts


    world. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As long as Ye Qingtian stood still, they believed that China would stay strong in the face of any challenges.


    After everyone bowed and greeted him, Ye Qingtian nodded in response and sat beside the Sword Saints.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let''s start the meeting without further ado.


    ¡°| believe everyone has heard of the chaos in Jiangdong a few days ago.¡±


    As soon as War God was seated, the Sword Saint nced at everyone and started the meeting.


    ¡°Yes, we''ve heard of it. However,


    most of us are unsure ahoutth@\ 1!


    a awerd o4int! Srease exin it


    Yan Buping, the top


    srandmenter said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next moment, everyone in the lobby nodded in response as though none was aware of what had transpired in Jiangdong.

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    ¡°All right. Allow me to exin to you briefly.¡±


    Then, Sword Saint concisely described what happened in Jiangdong.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A few Supremes of Chu Sect appeared in Jiangdong?¡±


    ¡°Even Tang Yun, who is ranked first on the Sky Ranking, was there?¡±


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°Are they nning to go to war against the martial arts world in China?¡±


    Although Sword Saint''s exnation was brief, Yan Buping and the rest were shocked.


    Besides, some of them even jumped, goosebumps breaking out over their skin.


    Before the meeting, Yan Buping and some of them heard that some foreign warriors had appeared in Jiangdong and almost


    obliterated a small town.


    However, they didn''t expect that the warriors in Jiangdong to be terrifyingly strong. Five Supremes and the head of the Cha


    Sect?


    ¡°No wonder they could injure the King of Fighters and obliterate nearly a hundred thousand ordinary folks.¡±


    ¡°Given that the Chu Sect sent the strongest team, | think they could wipe out the entire Jiangdong province anytime.¡±


    As those below the stage began to discuss it frightenedly, some even shivered in fear.


    Meanwhile, some felt lucky that the incident happened in Jiangdong and not their city, or else they probably couldn''t attend the


    meeting at all.


    ¡°Sword Saint, are you calling for this meeting to let the martial arts world in China dere war against the Chu Sect to avenge


    the people in Jiangdong?¡± After a while, Van Buping gazed at Sword Saint and asked coldly.


    At that time, Van Buping''s eyes were filled with hesitation and confusion.


    Apart from Yan Buping, the expressions of other Grandmasters also turned grim.


    It was clear that everyone was wary of the Chu Sect to a certain extent.


    After all, the Chu Sect used to be able to defeat everyone in the world.


    Even though the Chu Sect wasn''t as strong as it used to be, the martial arts world in China could not go up against it alone.


    The atmosphere in the lobby grew tenser once Yan Buping asked the question.


    Understandably, many were worried that the leaders would be impatient and wanted to fight the Chu Sect.


    Fortunately, it turned out that Yan Buping and the rest thought too much.


    Sword Saint remained calm even though he was discontented with what happened in Jiangdong.


    After listening to Yan Buping''s question, Sword Saint shook his head and replied, ¡°Perhaps we in China will go up against the


    Chu Sect one day. Nheless, the day hasn''te yet.


    ¡°| invited everyone here to discuss another matter, namely how we should deal with the Unrivalled.¡±


    Upon hearing it, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, they lifted their heads the next moment and asked bewilderedly, ¡°The Unrivalled?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the Unrivalled whomitted the crime in Jiangbei?¡±


    ¡°Hadn''t we settled it already?¡±


    ¡°Why should we discuss it again?¡±


    The Unrivalled wasn''t a secret in the martial arts world.


    Back then, the War God Castle had revealed Ye Fan''s title of ¡°The Unrivalled¡± when they thought he died in the Boguia


    Rainforest.


    Eventually, the Unrivalled became famous in China''s martial arts world after joining the battle in Weske and attacking Mount


    Yan alone.


    Therefore, everyone in China''s martial arts world was aware of the Unrivalled.


    Since that was all in the past, they didn''t expect Sword Saint to bring it up again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I''m not talking about the incident in Jiangbei but what happened recently in Jiangdong. We suspect that the Unrivalled is the spy


    nted by the Chu Sect.¡±


    Sword Saint''s words sent shockwaves across the lobby.


    Van Buping''s eyes almost popped out when he heard it.


    ¡°Did you say... the Unrivalled is the Chu Sect''s spy?¡±


    My goodness! Is she a spy who is also a Supreme? What on earth is the Chu Sect nning to do? Is it going to co-opt the entire


    War God Castle?


    ¡°It can''t be.¡±


    ¡°Why would a noble and revered Supreme lower himself down to be a spy?¡± One of them asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± The King of Fighters suddenly chimed in coldly.


    ¡°That night, | went all out and sessfully injured Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect. When | was about to kill Tang Yun to


    avenge the people in China, Ye Fan unexpectedly ambushed me from behind.


    ¡°He escaped with the woman from the Chu Sect after defeating me.


    ¡°Besides, he even imed shamelessly that he would go up against the War God Castle, the country, and China''s martial arts


    world for that woman.


    ¡°Why would he protect the woman at all costs if he isn''t a spy?


    ¡°If he isn''t from the Chu Sect, why would he fight the War God Castle and ambush me?¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s voice echoed throughout the lobby when he shouted and threw a series of questions back at everyone.


    The attendees couldn''t help but feel that their ears ring.


    Meanwhile, Yan Buping and the rest were terrified after listening to Mo Gucheng.


    After all, they didn''t expect that Mo Gucheng could inflict severe damage upon the head of the Chu Sect.


    Is the King of Fighters that powerful?


    Nheless, Van Buping soon calmed himself down.


    After Mo Gucheng finished exining, Van Buping asked, ¡°King of Fighters, is it true that the Unrivalled lost his conscience and


    betrayed the country? Also, did he go against China''s martial arts world for that witch from the Chu Sect?¡±


    Meanwhile, all of the Grandmasters below the stage looked at the King of Fighters in unison.


    If what Mo Gucheng said was correct, it was highly likely that Ye Fan came from the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Of course! Why would | lie about that? | wasn''t the only one at the scene.¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint and War God were there as well,¡± the King of Fighters replied in a deep voice.


    ¡°My goodness. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°How can the Unrivalled belong to the Chu Sect?¡± ¡°Well, I''ve been suspecting him since a long time ago.


    ¡°He murdered many martial arts fighters in China when he was in Jiangbei.


    ¡°Besides, two Grandmasters were mercilessly killed.


    ¡°Back then, | thought that Ye Fan wasn''t loyal to China. Now, my guess turns out to be urate.


    ¡°He has been nning to undermine the martial arts world in China since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Ye Fan has always been an eyesore to us.


    ¡°Back then, those from Jiangbei begged the War God Castle to kill the b*stard.


    ¡°If the War God Castle listened to us, we wouldn''t have such a big trouble now.¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint, we propose that the


    War God Castle should revoke dhel |


    re tle frotea Y VERE and


    d ie his crime of high treason


    across the country. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have to ruin his reputation so that he will have nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Apart from Ye Fan, his family and friends should be hammered to the pir of shame forever.


    ¡°Moreover, we should unite the martial arts world in China to capture him.


    ¡°It''s best that we can capture him alive and pierce through his heart using thousands of arrows to set an example for the rest!¡±


    Many of them were furious after knowing that Ye Fan betrayed China.


    The Grandmasters from Jiangbei


    even urged the War God Cas axanl


    revoke Ye F -an''p Suprmerits and


    eA ne known to the public


    to shame him for the rest of his life.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The King of Fighters nodded satisfactorily after listening to the suggestions.


    ¡°Sword Saint, have you heard it? We already have our say.


    ¡°Hence, | suggest that the War God


    Castle should ebhes ie entire |


    sige al aria ina,


    parr that we have revoked Ye


    Fan''s Supreme title. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the same time, we should issue a red notice by listing him as the most wanted criminal in China.


    ¡°Let me lead a team to arrest and kill him. After all, he should be shredded into pieces formitting the hideous crime!¡±

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    The King of Fighters¡¯ voice echoed throughout the lobby.


    Nheless, Sword Saint didn''t respond to him but gazed at Ye Qingtian, who hadn''t uttered a word ever since he arrived. ¡°War


    God, what do you think?¡±


    After a while, Ye Qingtian replied, ¡°I''ve already discussed it with you before, and my stance remains the same. Before


    investigating the matter thoroughly, it''s too early to conclude that Ye Fan is part of the Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°War God, how can you favor Ye Fan so much? Why did he protect Tang Yun if he isn''t from the Chu Sect? How do you exin


    it?¡± Mo Gucheng questioned.


    ¡°Well, he could be doing so to repay her a favor,¡± Ye Qingtian responded calmly.


    ¡°Repaying her a favor? Can he go up against China and the War God Castle for the sake of repaying her a favor?¡± Mo Gucheng


    sneered.


    ¡°How could Tang Yun ever escape if Ye Fan didn''t sabotage me?


    ¡°Also, the hundred thousand people in China wouldn''t have died if he didn''t do so.


    ¡°Moreover, | could have killed Tang Yun already!¡±


    One could feel the resentment and anger in the King of Fighters¡¯ tone.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtian remainedposed and said, ¡°No matter what you say, it''s purely spection.


    ¡°Do you think it''s appropriate to punish a supreme grandmaster based on spection?


    ¡°It will be fine if Ye Fan is from the Chu Sect. However, what if Ye Fan helped Tang Yun only to return the favor to her? How can


    the War God Castle keep its head up?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Ye Fan was ordered to join the battle in the rainforest and sessfully killed two elders from the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Besides, even Yuan Lingguo was willing to impart his knowledge to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Do you think this looks like something that a spy from the Chu Sect would do?


    ¡°Therefore, | think there are many unanswered questions about whether Ye Fan is part oftheChu Sect. It''s too early for us to


    conclude it now.¡±


    Since Ye Qingtian''s exnation was logical and justified, the King of Fighters was stunned and didn''t know how to respond.


    ¡°Humph! Even if what you say is true, Ye Fan indeed protected the head of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°And now, we can''t avenge the people of China because of him.


    ¡°What excuse can youe up with to justify his action?¡±


    Mo Gucheng continued to argue.


    Ye Qingtian nodded in response without rebutting him. ¡°About this, Ye Fan indeed made a mistake.


    ¡°Nheless, it''s not a grave mistake that leaves us no choice but to revoke his Supreme title.


    Once Ye Qingtian finished, many who initially wanted to kill Ye Fan changed their mind.


    Despite that, Mo Gucheng refused to let it go. ¡°The head of the Chu Sect escaped because of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Also, we failed to avenge the people of China because of the same person.


    ¡°Aren''t these reasons solid enough to sentence Ye Fan to death?¡±


    Mo Gucheng continued to dwell on it and questioned Ye Qingtian.


    At that time, Ye Qingtian didn''t answer but gazed at Sword Saint instead. ¡°Regarding this, | think you should ask Sword Saint.


    ¡°After all, | was only putting forward my suggestion.


    ¡°All of you should decide how to deal with the situation.


    ¡°However, my stance on Ye Fan hasn''t changed.


    ¡°| think he has a strong sense of righteousness.


    ¡°As long as the martial arts world in China doesn''t disappoint him, he will never disappoint us in the future.


    ¡°However, please consider the consequences if you''re determined to destroy him.


    ¡°Judging from Ye Fan''s prowess nowadays, it''s difficult to kill him!¡±


    Ye Qingtian reminded everyone sternly.


    Despite the horrible incident in Jiangdong, Ye Qingtian¡¯s attitude toward Ye Fan didn''t change much.


    All the more so, Ye Qingtian still thought Ye Fan would be his best sessor in the future.


    As for the usation that Ye Fan was in cahoots with the Chu Sect, Ye Qingtian thought it was rather unlikely.


    After all, Ye Fan didn''t do anything against the martial arts world in China ever since Ye Qingtian knew him.


    Although all signs in the Jiangbei tragedy pointed to Ye Fan now, Ye Qingtian opined that it happened for a reason.


    Deep down, Ye Qingtian thought he could have done the same thing if he was in Ye Fan''s shoes.


    When Ye Fan''s mother and wife were in danger, it was cruel to demand absolute loyalty from him.


    Almost none could remain calm under such circumstances, not to mention the young and inexperienced Ye Fan.


    It was understandable that Ye Fan chose to avenge his wife and mother when he was devoured by anger.


    Although rescuing Tang Yun was against the benefit of the country, it showed that Ye Fan cared about his family and friends.


    Therefore, Ye Qingtian guessed that Ye Fan protected Tang Yun at all costs because he had to repay her.


    Deep down, Ye Qingtian admired those who were righteous and valued friendships.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about our n to kill War God.


    ¡°Besides, | still opine that you think too highly of the young man.


    ¡°| admit that it is rare for someone to be that strong at such a young age.


    ¡°However, he is no match for the elders who have gained fame for a long time.


    ¡°| could have defeated him soundly if he didn''t ambush me but chose to fight me head-to-head.


    ¡°Since | can defeat the head of the Chu Sect, why can''t | deal with the inexperienced young man?


    Mo Gucheng''s hatred and disdain toward Ye Fan were reflected in his tone.


    After all, in all Mo Gucheng''s encounters with Ye Fan, Ye Fan assaulted him when he was unprepared.


    Although Mo Gucheng failed to gain the upper hand against Ye Fan every time, he couldn''t help but disdain Ye Fan deep down.


    To Mo Gucheng, Ye Fan was no match for him if they had a head-to-head fight.


    However, Ye Qingtian merely smiled after Mo Gucheng finished.


    ¡°Sword Saint, there is nothing to hesitate. Please decide now.


    ¡°The martial arts world in China needs to be revamped.


    ¡°Let us kill Ye Fan to set an example!¡±


    With that, Mo Gucheng nced at Sword Saint.


    At the same time, the rest of the attendees were waiting for Sword Saint to decide the matter.


    After a long pause, Sword Saint finally said, ¡°War God has a point.


    ¡°It''s too early to conclude that Ye Fan is in cahoots with the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Nheless, it''s true that he


    protected someone from the


    Sect, went up ain s@hOwar God


    SMOLIN ded us from


    avenging the people in China who


    passed away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hence, | propose that we shouldn''t revoke Ye Fan''s Supreme title for now.


    ¡°Instead, we can instruct him to go to


    Yaleview to kneel an pglogizert'' |


    degeas¨¦u. Lsthim repent his


    wrongdoings. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heavy punishment will be taken if he refuses to obey our verdict.


    ¡°Furthermore, his Supreme title conferring ceremony will be postponed indefinitely.


    ¡°We will decide if the ceremony can be held based on his performance in the future.


    ¡°What do you think of my verdict?¡±


    With that, Sword Saint nced at everyone below the stage.


    ¡°Sword Saint, you...¡± The King of Fighters was dissatisfied as soon as he heard the verdict.


    After all, the so-called punishment would merely tarnish Ye Fan''s image to a certain extent.


    ¡°Mo, | think that''s enough. Since Ye


    ia is still young, we shuld ie him


    hance, \Whyiisast We get rid of


    him ruthlessly?¡± Tang Hao advised


    Mo Gucheng. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the attendees nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We can stick with this for now before figuring out the rtionship between Ye Fan and the Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°Nheless, kneeling and apologizing to the supreme grandmasters are considered a heavy punishment.¡±


    ¡°Since when has a supreme grandmaster knelt and apologized?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph! He has no one to me, for he brought this upon himself!¡±


    ¡°The martial arts world in China is merciful enough to keep his Supreme title and his life.¡±


    While some heaved a sigh upon hearing the verdict, many sneered and gloated over it.


    After all, it was an extremely rare sight to see a supreme grandmaster kneeling.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Done with the n to deal with Ye Fan, the massive meeting the War God Castle held was nearing its end.


    There were still a few issues remaining, such as the expansion progress of martial arts in each area, and their guidance and


    opinions on the matter.


    After another three hours, the meeting finally ended.


    But the crowd didn''t disperse even though the meeting had ended. They had all gathered at the Mount Yan Hotel for a banquet.


    There was even some performance to watch at night.


    ¡°Congrattions, King of Fighters.¡±


    ¡°| heard your skills are on par with the head of the Chu Sect in the recent battle.¡±


    ¡°It''seems your current ability had transcended to another level.¡±


    ¡°Before long, your ranking among the Supreme will rise again.¡±


    Everyone at the banquet was happily exchanging pleasantries and toasts.


    The supreme grandmasters within the crowd were the targets for the praises and ttery.


    Especially so for the King of Fighters due to his recent battle with Tang Yun.


    Many hade up to Mo Gucheng and asked him about the details of his fight with Tang Yun.


    He didn''t omit any detail and retold the scene where he had beaten Tang Yun.


    The entire hall was resonating with cheers and praises.


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    ¡°You''re amazing, King of Fighters!¡±


    ¡°You were so close to killing her!¡±


    ¡°Soon, your name will appear on the top ten of the Sky Ranking.¡±


    The majority chorused their praises at him.


    ¡°There''s no way I''ll be enlisted into the top ten.


    ¡°She suffered an injury then. Else, | couldn''t have fought and won against the strongest fighter on the Sky Ranking alone.¡±


    The King of Fightersughed merrily.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so humble.¡±


    ¡°Even if she had an injury, she was still the head of Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°In the martial art world, only you were capable to deal a serious blow to the head of Chu Sect.¡±


    The crowd continued to sing his praises.


    The King of Fightersughed gleefully. He felt like he was the king of the world at that moment, as though he had the ability to


    defeat the head of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Stop bragging.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth in case Tang Yunes backter. The more they sing your praises now, the more you will be humiliated


    later.¡±


    At Mo Gucheng''s proud look, Tang Hao rolled his eyes as he reminded the former.


    ¡°They dare toe here?¡±


    ¡°I''ll obliterate them all if they dare to step foot here.¡±


    ¡°How could they insult China''s martial arts as they please?¡± Mo Gucheng said arrogantly, as he gulped down the spirits in his


    ss.


    It was as though all his pride and dignity were in the spirits he had gulped down his throat.


    Boom!


    Suddenly a loud, thundering sound pierced through their ears.


    The grand front door of the hotel was smashed into pieces as if lightning had struck.


    The glow from the moon outside had shone into the room through the cracked doors and windows.


    Simultaneously, two elderly figures appeared in front of their eyes.


    One was dressed in ck while the other was in white.


    They had simr figures, faces, and presences as though they were the ck and white devils from hell.


    The moment they appeared, a gust of strong wind carrying an intense pressure swept across the entire hall.


    Under the dense pressure, the crowd started trembling from the fear creeping up their spine.


    Even the elite Grandmaster, Van Buping instinctively took a few steps back.


    It was terrifying enough with just the pressure they were emitting.


    The crowd couldn''t imagine how horrifying it would be if they fought with all their might.


    At that moment, Van Buping''s and the crowd''s hearts lurched. Their pupils constricted with fear, staring at the two figures with a


    mask of dread.


    There was only one thought racing across their mind.


    Who the heck are these two?


    ¡°-Isn''t that the zing sun with clouds mark?¡±


    ¡°They''re from the Chu Sect!¡±


    At that time, someone spotted the zing sun with clouds tattoo on the wrists of the two figures and eximed loudly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Chu Sect?¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s face paled.


    He hadn''t thought members of the Chu Sect would arrive right after he finished bragging.


    ¡°Mo, go and get them!


    ¡°They''re here.


    ¡°It''s time for you to take center stage,¡± Tang Hao encouraged.


    ¡°F**k off! Why don''t you go up against them yourself?¡± Mo Gucheng yelled at Tang Hao.


    Mo Gucheng wasn''t an idiot.


    Horrified was an understatement to describe how he felt about the two figures standing in front of him.


    Even the War God himself didn''t exert such crazy, intense pressure.


    From the aura they emitted, he could derive that they were strong, powerful fighters.


    ¡°Well, | wasn''t the one bragging just a while ago, was I?¡± Tang Hao cast a scornful gaze at Mo Gucheng.


    Suddenly, the two figures lifted their heads.


    Their cold gazes swept across the entire hall.


    ¡°Which one of you is the Hall Master of the War God Castle?¡±


    Everyone''s gaze coincidentallynded on the Sword Saint sitting right at the back.


    m.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°May | know why the both of you trespass China in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Could it be that you wanted to


    apologize to China''s eqgaeonrs


    f ou leader''s ¡°ibtent ehavior?¡±


    e Sword Saint stood slowly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was an undertone of violence in his chilling


    words.


    After all, the head of the Chu Sect had recentlymitted a violent act in China.


    Now, the members of the Chu Sect had trespassed into their banquet without permission.


    Their recurring disrespectful behaviors had reached the Sword Saint''s limit.


    As China''s Hall Master of the War God Castle, how could he be calm after all those?


    He even had the urge to kill them at that moment.


    Even Tang Hao and Mo Gucheng were ready for a deadly battle.


    If the two figures made any moves, Sword Saint and the rest wouldunch an attack on them.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the two figures didn''t make any rude attempts after learning about the Sword Saint''s identity.


    One of them even reached for an invitation from inside of his robe.


    There were golden streaks on the red card, reflecting the moon''s glow.


    The moment he took the card out, a feeling of grandeur filled the entire hall.


    ¡°Sword Saint, watch out for any sneak attacks!¡± the King of Fighters yelled cautiously.


    He immediately formed an energy shield in front of him, thinking the elderly man was reaching for a powerful weapon.


    But this time, Mo Gucheng simply had too wild of an imagination.


    It was just an invitation.


    The characters that were written on the invitation were flowy yet strong.


    The elderly man''s words had echoed against the hall as he spoke.


    ¡°Two hearts, two lives, one dream...


    forever. We, the young master of the


    Chu family, Chu Tiangi\agd tad aldest


    dayehseriabine ones family, Angie


    Jones, request the honor of the War


    God Castle''s presence at our


    marriage ceremony at Mount


    Chumen on the Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    twentieth May.¡±


    The crowd was stunned at the invitation.


    The King of Fighters and the rest had their mouths agape.


    The wide hall was utterly silent.


    ¡°LlIt''s an invitation?¡±


    Sword Saint and the others were surprised.


    Even War God couldn''t hide his dumbfounded expression.


    He didn''t expect the visit from the Chu Sect was to invite them to attend a wedding.


    Other than Tang Yun''s ascension ceremony, that was the first time the Chu Sect had invited the War God Castle.


    Amid the confusion, the elderly man


    took a step forward an equested, ''!


    for the ltNaStEr ? the War


    d Castle to receive the invitation.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    ¡°lL ask of the Hall Master of the War God Castle to receive the invitation.¡±


    His strong voice swept through the entire hall.


    The Sword Saint didn''t ept the invitation immediately. Instead, he looked over his shoulder to nce at Ye Qingtian.


    Noticing Ye Qingtian''s slight nod, the Sword Saint received the invitation from the elderly man.


    ¡°Please thank the Chu family fortheir kind invitation.¡±


    ¡°Have you had dinner? If not, please join us if you don''t mind,¡± Sword Saint offered courteously.


    The two elderly men didn''t even linger a minute longer and left the instant they rejected the dinner offer.


    Even though the security was tight on Mount Yan, it was nothingto the elderly men. They coulde and go freely.


    After they left, the tension dispersed within the War God Castle. They collectively released a breath of


    relief.


    Unknowingly, their foreheads had been sweating cold sweats.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is their background?¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±


    ¡°The Chu Sect definitely had more strong and powerful fighters than we thought.¡±


    ¡°They were just delivery men fora wedding invitation, yet they were so powerful.¡±


    The crowd murmured, their heart racing from their earlierencounter.


    Meanwhile, Sword Saint scrutinized the invitation.


    ¡°Chu Tianqi from the Chu family?


    ¡°Angie Jones from the Jones family?


    ¡°Aren''t these two families part of the Chu Sect?


    ¡°They''re having a marriage of convenience?¡±


    Tang Hao was surprised at the bride''s and groom''s names on the invitation.


    ¡°| suppose the Jones family wants to strengthen its position within the Chu Sect with the help of the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°| heard the Jones family are going downhill recently.¡±


    ¡°Their status within the Chu Sect is getting worse by the day,¡± Mo Gucheng added.


    ¡°But should we attend their wedding, Sword Saint?


    ¡°Could it be a trap?


    ¡°And that the wedding ceremony is merely a pretense.


    ¡°They could have invited us there to finish all of us off at Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Also, this wedding is too sudden.


    ¡°The wedding falls on twentieth May.


    ¡°That''s in a few days.


    ¡°They''re having it in such a hurry. Don''t you guys think that''s unusual?


    ¡°Furthermore, we just had a run-in with the head of the Chu Sect a few months ago. And we nearly killed her.


    ¡°Them inviting us to a wedding at this timing is quite suspicious.¡±


    Mo Gucheng connected the wedding with their previous run-in and suspected a malicious intent behind it.


    ¡°Hmm...


    ¡°You''re right.


    ¡°| agree that the wedding is held too suddenly.


    ¡°We didn''t even hear any rumor about it.¡±


    Sword Saint was suspicious and cautious about the ceremony too.


    ¡°Ye, how about you?


    ¡°What is your opinion on this?¡± Sword Saint asked Ye Qingtian.


    The War God casually answered, ¡°You can attend it.¡± ¡°What?


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, War God?


    ¡°Aren''t you scared that it''s a trapid down by the Chu Sect? To trick us there and wipe out all of us?¡± Mo Gucheng retorted.


    Ye Qingtian chuckled. ¡°If the Chu Sect wanted to deal with us, they would have done so in Jiangdong three months ago.


    ¡°So, in my opinion, it is not a trap, just a typical wedding held in a rush.


    ¡°Besides, | heard some rumorstely that the Chu Sect was unstable.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The elders were considering recing the head of Chu Sect.


    ¡°The candidate to rece Tang Yun is most probably the current head of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°He''s Chu Tianqi''s father.


    ¡°| guess the Jones family send their daughter to marry the Chu family young master to gain Chu Zhengliang''s support.


    ¡°Under such circumstances, it is all the more reason we should attend the wedding.


    ¡°After all, we have already offended Tang Yun.


    ¡°If we offend the head of the Chu family, we couldn''t maintain the harmonious front between China and Chu Sect anymore,¡± Ye


    Qingtian analyzed slowly.


    Sword Saint nodded in agreement with his reasoning.


    ¡°Right, you''re the wisest, Ye.


    ¡°The Chu Sect are powerful these days. China''s martial arts can''t bepared to them.


    ¡°We should at least maintain a friendly facade with them,¡± Sword Saint agreed.


    The rule of survival of the fittest applied to the martial arts world.


    Despite China having numerous old grudges with Chu Sect, thetter had a wider reach. Even if Sword Saint and the rest had


    manyints, they had no choice but to keep it to themselves.


    Under current circumstances, it wasn''t wise to openly dere war against the Chu Sect.


    At least, they had to maintain a friendly front.


    Furthermore, the wedding was a marriage of convenience between the Chu and the Jones family. It was the Chu family affair


    and had no rtions to Chu Sect.


    Given the circumstances, there was no reason for the War God Castle to not attend.


    Finally, after a discussion, they decided to send someone to attend the wedding on May twentieth.


    They continued with the banquet after the decision was made.


    Nevertheless, their peace was disrupted yet again.


    An informant had crashed the banquet and informed Sword Saint urgently, ¡°H-Hall Master, something happened in Jiangdong


    again.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Jiangdong again?¡±


    Sword Saint and the rest straightened their backs and widened their eyes in shock.


    Meanwhile, in Jiangdong, Yunzhou.


    It was evening, and the rays from the sunset had colored thend red.


    At the nearby Yunwu Lake, the colorful rays of the setting sun were reflected on the surface of the still water.


    There were couples, families, and friends taking a walk by theke. It was a picturesque scene of peace and tranquility.


    However, no one noticed a figure had appeared outside the gates of the Li residence on such an ordinary evening.


    That woman was d in a red dress. Her hair was flowing in the wind.


    When she lifted her head, there was


    no expression on he baaytifag~ee!


    She mprahiatdre indifferently at the


    magnificent manor. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, a cold, firm voice sounded through the entire Li residence.


    ¡°Is Yunzhou''s Mr. Li Er here?¡±


    At that time, Li Er had a woman in his arms and was about to start his wild nightlife.


    He didn''t expect his name to rumble across his entire manor when he removed his pants halfway.


    Li Er''s entire body shivered from the fright, and a dull sensation consumed him.


    Even if the prettiest woman was lying on his bed right then, he wouldn''t be interested.


    ¡°Mr. Li, w-what''s wrong with you?¡±


    The woman on the bed nced at Li Er apprehensively, noticing his pale look.


    Silence ensued.


    Amomentter, Li Er''s cussing sounded from the room.


    ¡°Bastard, who is it?¡± he asked chillingly with a tone that was dripping with violence.


    A few secondster, the Li residence guards marched to the gates. It seemed they had received an order to


    nab the culprit who disrupted Li Er''s rest.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you must be struck by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. We have sent someone to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Soon, we''ll bring that person here to apologize to you.¡±


    In the room, Li Er''s rage was still burning. His face was contorted from the rage he felt.


    The Jin Bao and Yin Bao brothers continuouslyforted him at the sides.


    Ye Fan was no longer in Yunzhou, so Li Er had deemed himself the king there.


    The Li family would not let the culprit


    go so easily now thatahejatterAad''


    "ysaicransee Bene right in front


    of the Li residence. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, footsteps sounded outside Li Er''s room.


    Jin Baoughed. ¡°It seems they have brought in the madman.¡±


    Jin Bao looked over his shoulder and


    yelled, ¡°Throw him in. | want to@de |


    the in pfoor wns Gare make a


    peice


    ont of Mr. Li''s residence.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A dozen figures were thrown into the room one after another. The room shook from the impact as theynded on the ground.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Jin Bao was stunned to see the group of people sprawled at his feet.


    Why are all of my allies on the ground?


    ¡°W-What happened?"


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Quick, tell me! Who hurt all of you?¡±


    Anxious, Jin Bao fired question after question when he finally snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°Save your breath. | did it.¡± An icy voice traveled from outside the room.


    The simple words carried an airof dignity and intimidation.


    Hearing the voice, Li Er sprang up from his seat and frantically turned to escape.


    ¡°Jin Bao, Yin Bao, stop her!¡± Li Er cried as he scrambled toward the window like a frightened hare, his legs moving quickly


    despite his pudginess.


    Li Er was no fool.


    Although he had no idea who the intruder was, it was clear that the other party harbored malicious intent.


    Moreover, the intruder had single-handedly eliminated all the guards on duty in such a short time.


    Li Er knew without a shadow of a doubt that the unweed guest was skilled in martial arts.


    In fact, the scene before him was proof enough that the intruder was an expert inbat.


    Years of working under Ye Fan had molded Li Er into an astute man.


    Had he not possessed this level of acuity, Li Er would have been sleeping with the fishes after the battle for power at Jiangdong.


    The corners of Jin Bao''s and Yin Bao''s lips twitched involuntarily at the sight of Li Er fleeing for his life.


    He''s still the same old scaredy-cat. Nothing has changed at all!


    However, Li Er''s effort to escape was to no avail.


    Just as he threw a leg through the window, the imposing voice sounded once again.


    ¡°You are Li Er, the head of Yunzhou, aren''t you? I''ve traveled far toe here. Shouldn''t you show me some hospitality as the


    host?¡±


    Chuckling mirthlessly, the woman flourished her long sleeve.


    Whoosh. Qi in the form of a chilling gust prated the still air and mmed into Li Er, who toppled off the windowsill with a


    yelp. An agonized moan escaped his lips.


    ¡°Mr. Li!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Li!¡±


    Shocked by the turn of events, the two brothers¡ªJin Bao and Yin Bao¡ªrushed to Li Er''s aid.


    Li Er seemed rtively unharmed. He quickly got to his feet and tossed a smile at the woman.


    ¡°Miss, | think you have the wrong person. I''m not Li Er; I''m his brother, Li San. My brother is attending to some matters overseas,


    so I''m afraid that he won''t be back anytime soon. If you have anything you wish to convey, you can just tell me. I''ll be sure to


    pass on the message,¡± Li Er lied through his teeth.


    As he spoke, he gave the woman a once-over.


    Blessed with arched eyebrows, clear eyes, and pearly white teeth, she was the epitome of regal beauty.


    She had a smooth, fairplexion that resembled porcin, and her nose was dainty but straight.


    Her azure eyes had a beguiling charm that drew one in.


    Her exquisite features suggested that she was of foreign descent.


    ¡°Are you a foreigner? Why do you look so familiar?¡± Li Er voiced his thoughts.


    He was thoroughly perplexed. He had a sneaking suspicion that this was not his first encounter with the woman before him and


    put his guard up immediately.


    Now that Mr. Chu was no longer around, there were no martial experts in the vicinity to protect Jiangdong. Furthermore, the


    Green Dragon Force had been established by Mr. Chu specifically for his wife, which meant that there was no reason for them to


    watch over Li Er.


    Hence, it was daunting for Li Er toe face-to-face with a probable martial expert.


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I''ll just ask you.¡± The woman''s scarlet lips parted as she spoke in an impassive tone.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Ye Fan? | believe he is otherwise known as Mr. Chu, the pride of Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You''re here for Mr. Chu?¡± Li Er''s heart dropped at the mention of Ye Fan. ¡°Would you mind telling me why you''re looking


    for him?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of your business,¡± she brushed him off. ¡°You just need to tell me where he is right now.¡±


    ¡°About that...¡± Li Er trailed off with a rueful smile.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Miss, but Mr. Chu rarely shows himself. | can count on ten fingers the number of times I''ve seen him in the past year,


    so I''m afraid | can''t tell you where he is at currently. | really have no idea,¡± Li Er exined apologetically.


    The look in the woman''s eyes turned cold, evidently dissatisfied with his response.


    ¡°| do not wish to waste my time here. You have two choices¡ªeither you tell me where Ye Fan is, or...¡± The woman paused


    midsentence and lifted her head to stare at Li Er. Her sapphire eyes bore into his, sending chills down his spine.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The single syble reverberated through the room as the woman pointed her fingers and made a slicing motion through the airto


    harness her Qi.


    A frosty gale shot past Li Er, grazing his ear.


    ng.


    A huge crack appeared on the wall behind Li Er, its span a meter long.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Petrified, Li Er quivered uncontrobly.


    All color drained from his face.


    Thump. Li Er copsed to the floor as his knees gave away from fear.


    ¡°I-I''ll tell you. Mr. Chu s-should be at Jianghaihe divulged.


    ¡°Where in Jianghai?¡± the woman probed.


    ¡°4-1 really don''t know a-anything beyond what | told you. Y-You can ask the head of Jianghai, Wang Jiexi. H-He''s the head of the


    Wang family. I''m sure he knows,¡± Li Er stuttered.


    Appeased, the woman pivoted on her heel and turned to leave.


    However, she stopped just as she reached the door.


    ¡°You''d better not be lying,¡± she said with her back to Li Er, ¡°Or else, you''ll end up like this floor!¡±


    With that, the woman stomped on the ground.


    Fissures spread across the hard marble floor the moment her foot made contact.


    Having made her point, the peculiar woman vanished from their sight.


    Silence ensued.


    The room remained dead quiet long after the woman


    left.


    Moments passed before the trio collected themselves.


    ¡°M-Mr. Li, is Mr. Chu really at Jianghai?¡± Jin Bao could not hide the tremble in his voice.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Aghast, Jin Bao eximed, ¡°Then why did you¡ª¡±


    He was cut off by a harsh p across the face. ¡°Shut up and bring me my phone,¡± Li Er ordered.


    Li Er quickly dialled Wang Jiexi''s number.


    ¡°Li Er, what brings you to contact me?


    Did you bring back some pretty


    woman from oversede? i Er could


    Heal ng Jiexiughing at his own


    joke through the receiver. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop being so lecherous and get the


    hell out of there. A ecenuce sean


    is headin towards. Te ll be


    bs don''t make a move


    right now,¡± Li Er warned fretfully.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What nonsense! Jiangdong has


    never been this peaceful belies in


    Mr. Chu rotegtiaa wsthe person


    Rereaints to be a moron to wreak


    havoc in Jiangdong.¡± Wang Jiexi was


    unconvinced. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whether you believe me or not is up to you. I''ve told you all that | know, so my part is done. Anyway, | must not dawdle. I''m


    going to make a run for it.¡±


    Li Er was truly scared for his life.


    After ending the call, he immediately made arrangements to escape.


    That night, Wang Jiexi was found prostrate on the ground of the Wang residencepound. Blood streaked his beaten face.


    There were dozens of bodies strewn around him. They were the Wang family''s guards, each of them a highly skilledbatant.


    Unfortunately, they were no match against a real threat. It was like fighting a forest fire with a cup of water, futile and pathetic.


    ¡°I''ll give you onest chance. Where is Ye Fan?¡± The woman spat each word as her patience wore thin.


    ¡°Youngdy, I-I really don''t know. | haven''t seen him in the past six months.¡±


    Wang Jiexi groveled at her feet, on the brink of tears. He deeply regretted his imprudence in dismissing Li Er''s words.


    When he first heard from Li Er, he had thought that the man was being ridiculous.


    After all, Mr. Chu had taken China by storm.


    During the war at Jiangbei, he had annihted the entire Lu n.


    Word of Mr. Chu''s eminence spread across the nation like wildfire. There was not a single soul who would dare cross him.


    Hence, it made sense that Wang Jiexi found Li Er''s warning absurd.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Never did he think that a crazed woman would appear on his doorstep in a matter of hours.


    After defeating all of his guards, the woman barged into his house and demanded to know Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    Wang Jiexi was bbergasted.


    Had he known that Li Er was telling the truth, he would have fled the country.


    However, what truly irked Wang Jiexi was that Li Er was the better person to ask about Ye Fan''s location.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew that Yunzhou was where Mr. Chu called home.


    ¡°Youngdy, | really have no idea,¡± Wang Jiexi continued to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Li Er of Yunzhou said that you would know,¡± the woman replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Jiexi''s eyes bulged out of their sockets at the sound of this.


    ¡°That jerk! No wonder he called to tell me to escape! He was the one who threw me into the fire!¡± Wang Jiexi spluttered angrily.


    Veins popped out of his neck from exasperation as he cursed Li Er in his head.


    ¡°Miss, don''t listen to that b*stard. The person who has the highest chance of knowing Mr. Chu''s whereabouts is Li Er. If you don''t


    believe me, | can apany you to Yunzhou and interrogate that b*stard myself.¡± Seething with ire, Wang Jiexi proposed a


    showdown with Li Er.


    The following day, three old men were found hanging from the ceiling of the Lei residence, their limbs tied up in intricate knots


    and their faces battered beyond recognition.


    The three men were the powerhouses of Jiangdong. They held immense power and were second only to Ye Fan.


    They were none other than Lei San of Jingzhou, Li Er of Yunzhou, and Wang Jiexi of Jianghai.


    ¡°F*ck you, Li Er and Wang Jiexi! The two of you set me up!¡± Lei Sanshed out at Li Er and Wang Jiexi, his face covered with


    bruises.


    ¡°Mr. Lei, we had no choice. It was either this or to die,¡±


    Li Er defended himself sheepishly.


    ¡°We had to bring her to you. We thought that you might know where Mr. Chu is,¡± Li Er continued, his tone woeful.


    As he spoke, Li Er shot a re at Wang Jiexi.


    Li Er had already escaped after the woman left Yunzhou and washed his hands of the case.


    Unfortunately, Wang Jiexi dragged the woman to Li Er''s hiding ce, thus exposing him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In hindsight, Li Er realized that it was probably unwise to hide in the club that he and Wang Jiexi frequented.


    ¡°Wang Jiexi, | will kill myself before | bring you to another happy ending massage!¡± Li Er swore, livid.


    ¡°How dare you me me for this! You were the one who threw me under the bus in the first ce!¡±


    Momentster, three of the most influential people in Jiangdong were squabbling like preschool children.


    The sight of this rendered Meng Wanyu speechless.


    She figured that Ye Fan must have been blind to leave


    Jiangdong underthe care of three idiots.


    Nevertheless, Meng Wanyu could not be bothered about Jiangdong''s government.


    Right now, finding Ye Fan and returning to the Chu Sect before the wedding was of utmost priority.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Aword from Meng Wanyu was enough to shut the three men up.


    ¡°My patience is limited. This is yourst chance, and it''s up to you whether you take it. If you don''t, you''ll have to endure torture


    beyond physical pain!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Cold wind surged through the open windows, causing the temperature in the room to drop dramatically.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you try to threaten us.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, my advice to you is to let us go while you can, or you''ll suffer greatly when Mr. Chu returns.¡±


    At this point, the men had been backed into a corner.


    With nothing to lose, they threw all caution to the wind and spoke derisively to Meng Wanyu.


    Meng Wanyu scoffed upon hearing their words. ¡°Suffer greatly? I''ll be honest with you¡ªalthough | don''t know much about China,


    I can tell you with absolute certainty that apart from the Six Pirs of China of War God Castle, no one is worth a second nce


    from me!"


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you speak of Mr. Chu with such disrespect?¡± Li Er chastised. ¡°Mr. Chu''s prominence is legendary and


    unprecedented. He brought thousands of people to their knees and forced the noblest of men to bow before him. You''re just an


    ignorant kid, and yet you have the audacity to spheme against him?¡±


    Meng Wanyu burst intoughter upon hearing Li Er''s enraged words.


    ¡°Who would have thought that a cowardly old man like you would have the guts to speak up for a scumbag. Having said that, |


    still have no respect for Mr. Chu despite all your pretty words. What kind of man doesn''t protect and care for his significant other?


    The lowliest of men, that''s who.¡±


    Disgust seeped through Meng Wanyu''s words.


    After all, from Meng Wanyu''s point of view, Ye Fan was the root cause of her best friend''s distress.


    Had he not stolen Angie''s heart, she would never have ended up in this predicament.


    Moreover, if he truly cared and loved for her, he should have stood by her side like a man¡ªthe two of them against the world.


    However, instead effacing the obstacles that came their way, the pusinimous man went into hiding and left Angie to fend for


    herself.


    ¡°You''re spouting lies! Everyone in


    Jiangdong knows that Mr. Chu


    adores his wife. He gifted her a


    mansion worth a hundred billion


    located on Mount (updiiag. ander!


    weriding aay, MtSChu invited the


    biggest names in the country to


    witness and bless their marriage.


    When his wife was denigrated, Mr.


    Chu massacred thousands of people


    in Weske. Miss Qiu must be the


    luckiest woman on earth! If Mr. Chu


    is the lowliest of men as you say he


    is, then there are no good men left in


    this world,¡± Li Er rebutted. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu whipped back suddenly as something Li Er said caught her attention. ¡°What did you say? He''s married?¡±


    ¡°Were you not aware? Mr. Chu has


    been married for ages. Miss Qiu gn


    - So if


    might even be xpegtinys bby


    yoyisecreiya mire Mr. Chu, |


    suggest you give up right now,¡± Li Er


    said with a taunting smirk to provoke


    Meng Wanyu. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°B*astard. How dare he y with Angie''s feelings and belittle her loyalty to him? B*stards like him deserve to burn in hell!¡±


    Fury coursed through Meng Wanyu after she learned that Ye Fan was already married.


    Her gaze turned cial as she clenched her fists.


    Her delicate face was filled with malevolence.


    With that, Meng Wanyu swiftly left the Lei residence.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you looking for Mr. Chu?¡±


    ¡°Don''t leave.¡± ¡°Why don''t you wait for Mr. Chu to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu will teach you a lesson!¡±


    The three men were puzzled by Meng Wanyu''s sudden departure. Still hanging from the beam of the roof, they called after her.


    ¡°All right, that''s enough. It''ll be toote to beg for your life if shees back to kill you,¡± Wan Jiexi cautioned.


    Unperturbed, Li Er snickered and


    replied, ¡°Don''t worry. | can tell that the


    girl is interested in fGau. she)!


    ¡®pRIus birhis behalf. Didn''t


    you see how her face fell when |


    mentioned that Mr. Chu''s married?


    She was as pale as a sheet!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°She''s probably hiding in a corner somewhere, curled up and crying about her loss. Mr. Chu, oh, Mr. Chu, how many hearts have


    you broken?¡± Li Ermented sardonically.


    Disagreeing with Li Er''s rationale, Lei San shook his head. ¡°How are you so sure that she''s crying in a corner? Jealousy can be a


    dangerous emotion. For all we know, she''s on her way to Yunzhou to kill Ms. Qiu!¡±


    Li Er''s heart skipped a beat as his face turned a ghastly white.


    ¡°Sh*t! Q-quick, call Miss Qiu and tell herto run for her life!¡±

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    It was time to beat a hasty retreat.


    The first thing that came to Li Er''s mind when facing danger was to escape.


    ¡°Look at you. All you know is running away.¡±


    ¡°What don''t you change your name to Runaway Li.¡±


    Lei San was rendered speechless upon hearing Li Er''s words.


    Li Er was utterly displeased. ¡°What else should we do? We can''t let Ms. Qiu die in Yunzhou.¡±


    Lei San shook his head. ¡°At this moment, Mount Yunding is the safest ce for her in the whole of Jiangdong. Don''t forget that


    Mr. Chu spent a lot of effort setting up the formation on Mount Yunding. As long as she stays inside the mansion, she will be


    safe. So the first thing we should tell her now is not asking her to escape but to stay inside the mansion.¡±


    His words made Li Er came to the realization.


    ¡°You are right. How did | forget about that? Mr. Chu''s formation is the best protection for her. | will contact her now and ask her to


    return to Mount Yunding Vi right away.¡± Li Er could not suppress his anxiousness.


    However, when he wanted to reach for his phone, he realized they were still hanging by ropes.


    ¡°D*mn it, Lei San. Please call for help. Please get us down first...¡±


    While Li Er was interrogated and tortured by Meng Wanyu, Qiu Mucheng was invited to attend an entrepreneurs¡¯ annual meeting


    in Jianghai. She gave a speech on stage as a representative of Jiangdong''s outstanding entrepreneurs.


    As the leader of Mufan Group and the respectable female icon of Jiangdong, Qiu Mucheng had now be a role model


    among the young people.


    Indeed, reputation and power came hand in hand.


    When one reached a certain status, glory and connections would follow.


    Qiu Mucheng did not used to enjoy such asions.


    She preferred a quiet ce, and she would always try to avoid any formal asion.


    However, after she went through thick and thin with Ye Fan, she became afraid of being alone.


    She would rather work overtime or attend social events than be alone in the huge mansion in Mount Yunding.


    Whenever she was alone, she would always overthink. She would worry that Ye Fan might be in danger or couldn''t take care of


    himself. Most importantly, she missed him dearly.


    She could not call Ye Fan like others as thetter seldom brought his phone with him.


    Oh, | miss him so much.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he brought his phone, he would usually turn off the phone. He would even lose it or break it after some time.


    Aphone was merely a consumable item for a martial artist.


    It was more like a burden for someone like Ye Fan, who would often engage in battle.


    Hence, Qiu Mucheng could only upy herself with work whenever she missed Ye Fan.


    After giving the speech for around an hour, Qiu Mucheng walked down the stage.


    Backstage, Qiu Mucheng took out her phone. She was startled to find that Li Er had called her many times.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng furrowed her brows as she had an ominous premonition.


    Without dy, she called Li Er back.


    As soon as the call went through, Li Er''s angry voice appeared. ¡°Ms. Qiu, you have finally answered the call. What were you


    doing? | thought you...¡±


    Li Er was overwhelmed with desperation as he failed to reach Qiu Mucheng.


    Before Qiu Mucheng could exin, Li Er cut her off again.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, don''t say anything. Listen to me now. Please go back to Mount Yunding Vi right away. During this period, don''t go out


    for whatever reason. And, you must have Green Dragon apany you all the time,¡± Li Er said in an anxious tone.


    Qiu Mucheng''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why is that so, Mr. Li? Did something happen to Ye Fan?¡±


    Even at this critical moment, Qiu Mucheng was still worried about Ye Fan.


    Even though she did not know much about martial arts, she was aware that she and Jiang Dong were under Ye Fan''s protection.


    As long as Ye Fan was around, no one would dare to harm her or Jiangdong.


    Yet, based on Li Er''s tone, it seemed like dangers were about toe to Jiangdong.


    Naturally, Qiu Mucheng would be concerned about Ye Fan''s safety.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, please don''t ask anymore. | will tell you about the detailster. Please go home now. If anything happens to you, Mr.


    Chu won''t forgive me.¡± Li Er sounded like he was close to crying.


    Upon hearing that, Qiu Mucheng did not ask further questions.


    She obeyed Li Er''s instruction and immediately drove back to Yunzhou.


    The Green Dragon Force had also received instruction from Li Er, and they escorted Qiu Mucheng all the way.


    ¡°Yuyan, do you think something had happened to your cousin?¡±


    On the way back, Qiu Mucheng''s heart was filled with worries. The more she thought of it, the more nervous she got.


    ¡°| already felt strange when he left thest time. I''m sure he is hiding something from me. Something must have happened to him


    now, or Li Er won''t be so nervous. Why does he always want to put himself in danger? We already have everything we need, and


    we can have a happy life.¡±


    Tears started streaming down her cheeks as she taunted.


    Ye Yuyan keptforting her in the


    car. ¡°Mucheng, please don''t QAy fgo


    much. we dentist itis yet.


    PIDs, £¤ an is so strong that no one


    could harm him. Let''s go home first.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Their car sped through the country road like lightning.


    Finally, they reached Yunzhou around sunset.


    Everything seemed to be normal at the foothill of Mount Yunding.


    All the stalls were still open on the


    street, crowded with, yiger Theld


    mireBofirh Nissi in the


    air. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It seemed like a peaceful town.


    However, when they were about to drive up the mountain, they spotted a woman standing in the middle of the road.


    The woman looked pretty, and her


    dress swayed in th wind, sie @a hot


    e


    V


    | @urid the same age as Ye


    uyan. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, there. Could you please move aside?¡±


    Ye Yuyan rolled down the car window and asked politely.


    The woman did not respond. Her soft gaze shifted toward Qiu Mucheng.


    After a while of silence, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°May | know which one of you is Ye Fan''s wife?¡±


    The strong gust of chilly wind whipped up the leaves in a swirling frenzy.


    Ye Yuyan furrowed her brows, putting on her guard.


    The atmosphere turned tense instantly.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Ye Yuyan got out of the car and stared at the woman.


    m Meng Wanyu from Chu Sect. I''vee to seek justice on behalf of my friend!¡±


    There was an undertone of hostility in her chilling words.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    What?


    ¡°Are you from Chu Sect?¡±


    The color drained from Ye Yuyan''s face. Even though she had followed Ye Fan through thick and thin, she could not help but feel


    intimidated.


    Ye Yuyan had learned martial art for many years. She was initially Lu Tianhe''s disciple, andter joined the Green Dragon Force


    and followed Ye Fan.


    Hence, Ye Yuyan was aware of Chu Sect''s power.


    It was a name that even Ye Fan would be afraid of.


    This was why she felt a blow to her heart when she found out the opponent was from Chu Sect.


    Without hesitation, she turned around and shouted, ¡°Escort Mucheng up the mountain now! | will block this woman.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she charged at the woman.


    The cold wind blew even more fiercely as Qi was stirring in the air.


    Ye Yuyan cast an explosive punch toward Meng Wanyu.


    Even though Meng Wanyu had not yet made a move, Ye Yuyan had sensed the hostility in the former''s tone.


    Hence, Ye Yuyan knew she had no choice.


    Even though the enemy was from Chu Sect, she knew she had to attack first to buy Qiu Mucheng some time.


    ¡°It looks like we got a brave one here. But, it is nothing but suicide.¡±


    Meng Wanyu disyed a cold smile while waving her arm.


    An Ice Stream was released from her hand.


    Ye Yuyan was sent flying outwards like a broken kite, spurting a trail of blood in her wake.


    The gap between them was just too vast.


    Ye Yuyan could be considered an elite within Jiangdong.


    However, she paled inparison with the actual fighters from Chu Sect.


    Not to mention, Meng Wanyu''s master was Tang Yun, the top elite in Sky Ranking and the leader of Chu Sect.


    ¡°Go! Go now!!¡±


    Even though Ye Yuyan was severely injured, she still stood up and charged fiercely toward the enemy.


    At that moment, Li Ziyang had closed the car door.


    He pressed the pedal to the metal, causing the ck Maybach to speed across the road like a beast.


    Vroom...


    Yet, at that moment, the sound of a sword pierced through the air.


    The energy from a sword sh suddenly cut right at them.


    Ye Yuyan was terrified upon seeing the Maybach in front of her being cut into half.


    The wheels were spinning helplessly.


    ¡°Mucheng...¡±


    Recoiled in fear, Ye Yuyan shouted.


    Her eyes started beaming with tears of fright.


    She would not be able to ept it if anything happened to Qiu Mucheng.


    How could | face Ye Fan in the future?


    However, she was relieved that Meng Wanyu''s sword seemed to avoid Qiu Mucheng deliberately. She only cut the car but did


    not hurt her.


    Within seconds, Li Ziyang crawled out of the car and went to help Qiu Mucheng out.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, please leave now. You will be safe as long as you get to the mountain. Leave everything to Green Dragon Force.¡±


    Everyone in Green Dragon Force decided to stay behind and made sure Qiu Mucheng fled to safety.


    Nevertheless, Meng Wanyu''s power was almost as strong as a Grandmaster.


    Even if Green Dragon Force all worked together, they were no match for her.


    They got defeated thoroughly after a few rounds of confronts.


    In the end, there were only Qiu Mucheng, and Meng Wanyu left at the scene.


    The sea was roaring behind them while the mountain stood steadily in front of them.


    Qiu Mucheng was only a few steps away from the protection area of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Yet, those few steps seemed like a great distance for her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu, holding her sword, stood there like a strong barrier.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, are you still thinking of leaving?¡±


    Meng Wanyu scanned Qiu Mucheng. A cold smile appeared on her face.


    Qiu Mucheng stared back at her without any trace of fear. ¡°You asked who Ye Fan''s wife is. | will answer you now. | am her. But


    now it''s your turn to answer me. | don''t know you so why do you want to harm me?¡±


    Meng Wanyu responded emotionlessly, ¡°Yes, we''ve never met before. But your man bullied my friend and cheated on my friend.


    He already has a wife but still tries to mess with Angie. What a shameless sc*m! I''vee to China purposely to revenge for my


    friend. If you don''t want to die, tell me where he is...¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Before Meng Wanyu could finish her sentence, Qiu Mucheng cut her off wrathfully. ¡°Ye Fan is not someone


    like that. This is bullsh*t. Ye Fan and | are in love. How could he possibly have anything to do with another woman? Plus, | don''t


    know where he is. Even if | do, | will never tell you. | won''t let anyone hurt him.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng''s gaze was utterly firm.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Meng Wanyu let out a provocativeugh as though she had heard the funniest joke.


    ¡°What a stupid woman. Are you willing to die for that useless man? That''s very touching. But | doubt if that man cares about your


    life at all.¡±


    Meng Wanyu''s tone turned cold in the end.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng grew rmed instantly.


    Meng Wanyu did not respond as she cast a punch swiftly and knocked Qiu Mucheng out.


    Without hesitation, she carried thetter and dragged her away.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu...¡±


    ¡°Mucheng...¡±


    ¡°D*mn it. Where do you want to take Mucheng?¡±


    Green Dragon Force was left bewildered as they tried to chase Meng Wangyu and Qiu Mucheng.


    Nheless, there was no way they could catch up with Meng Wanyu''s speed.


    Before long, Meng Wangyu and Qiu Mucheng vanishedpletely from their sights.


    Just then, a voice appeared from the sky.


    ¡°Ask Ye Fan to meet me at Yunwu


    Lake within three days Fyougays! |


    his tovregquathie? Vfriot then


    pr¨¦pare for her funeral.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The icy wind blew turbulently across the ce.


    Everyone was stunned for a long while by Meng Wangyu''s threat.


    Ye Yuyan and the rest started to panic.


    Vroom...


    Amomentter, the sound of a car engine approached.


    Li Er and his men, who had been driving for hours, rushed to the scene.


    Li Er and Lei San''s hearts fell with


    thud as they sawyer evan andthe


    regnirebad Shape. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Ms. Qiu? Speak now!¡±


    Li Er got out of the car and grabbed Li Ziyang anxiously.


    Ye Yuyan and the rest lowered their heads without saying anything.


    ¡°It''s over... We''re all doomed. Mr. Chu will kill us after hees back.¡±


    Li Er copsed to the ground decadently.


    Li Er assumed MengWanyu had killed Qiu Mucheng.


    ¡°Dad, there''s still a chance. Ms. Qiu is


    still alive. The mysterious warmer


    eve iaace tambetnerat Yunwu


    Lake wi


    thin three days. Or else, she


    will kill her.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Ziyang sounded utterly dispirited.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Li Er and Lei San heaved a sigh of relief after knowing that Qiu Mucheng was still alive.


    ¡°Fortunately, she''s still alive. We still have a chance then.¡±


    Li Er felt he had just escaped from death.


    After all, Qiu Mucheng was Ye Fan''s wife.


    Ye Fan personally asked Li Er to ensure Qiu Mucheng''s safety.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew how deep Ye Fan''s love for Qiu Mucheng was.


    Back then, he even destroyed the entire Lu n for her sake.


    The entire Weske was covered in blood due to his rage.


    If anything were to happen to Qiu Mucheng, Li Er was sure Ye Fan would not spare their lives.


    ¡°But, Dad. What are we going to do now? Ms. Qiu has been captured. If Mr. Chu doesn''t show up in three days, I''m afraid she


    won''t survive. We must think of a way,¡± Li Ziyang uttered desperately.


    Even though Qiu Mucheng was still alive, she was in a dangerous spot.


    Their priority was toe up with a rescue n.


    ¡°Let''s all go to my ce first. We''lle out with a solution there.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Li Er led the rest to the Li residence.


    ¡°What did you say? The crazy woman was from Chu Sect? This... Are you guys sure?¡±


    After they went back to the Li residence, Li Ziyang told Li Er about Meng Wanyu.


    Li Er''s face turned utterly pale as he heard ''Chu Sect¡¯.


    ¡°Li Er, what''s wrong? Have you ever heard of Chu Sect?¡±


    Wang Jiexi and Lei San were somehow confused upon seeing Li Er''s reaction.


    ¡°It''s more than that. I''ve gought them myself.¡±


    Li Er''s face turned pale and he began to lose his bnce.


    ¡°So, are they really strong then?¡± Wang Jiexi continued to ask.


    Li Er nodded sternly.


    Lei San was not startled to hear that.


    Mr. Chu has such a significant influence and reputation. Whoever dares to touch his family is most probably very powerful as


    well.


    ¡°It looks like we''ll have to go to Jiangdong defense zone and ask for General Lu''s help,¡± Lei San said with a low voice.


    They were aware the enemy this time was beyond them.


    The only way to fight Chu Sect was to use the army.


    However, Li Er shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid General Lu won''t be able to help us. The army won''t be able to handle this. We should


    go to Yanjing and find the War God Castle of China. They are the only ones who dare to challenge Chu Sect.¡±


    Li Er''s gaze was filled with worries.


    ¡°Asking War God Castle for help?¡± Wang Jiexi and Lei San were stunned momentarily. ¡°Will they be willing to help? Mr. Chu has


    just kicked up a fuss at their ce recently. | heard he nearly destroyed the castle.¡±


    Wang Jiexi was rather skeptical about it.


    The previous Lu n''s matter had indeed created an uproar in the martial arts world of China.


    Even someone like Wang Jiexi, a martial artist, had heard about it.


    Upon hearing that, Li Er shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. But, we have to give it a try. We can''t just wait here and do nothing. Of


    course, our main priority now is to find Mr. Chu. Ziyang, Yuyan, please bring Green Dragon Force and try to search for Mr. Chu.


    We must find him within these three days. As for War God Castle, | will go to Yanjing personally.¡±


    They came out with a n and went on with it.


    Before Li Er left for Yanjing, Wang Jiexi and Lei San went to Yunzhou to send him off.


    ¡°Li Er, please be careful. If they are not willing to help, pleasee back right away. We need you over here in Jiangdong.¡± Lei


    San sounded highly concerned.


    Li Er nodded. ¡°Okay, | wille back as soon as possible. Please take care of Jiangdong while I''m away. And please try your


    best to get in touch with Mr. Chu. He''s most probably our best hope now! | am sure you know what | mean.¡±


    Li Er sounded really serious.


    Lei San and Wang Jiexi nodded simultaneously.


    They were aware that Ye Fan was the only person in Jiangdong that could persuade War God Castle.


    Li Er''s visit to Yanjing this time would most probably end in vain.


    Even though he had some reputation in Jiangdong, he was a nobody outside Jiangdong.


    He had no weight at all in the martial arts world.


    Hence, Li Er had no confidence if he could even meet the superiors of War God Castle.


    Even if he could meet King of Fighters, there was no reason they would be willing to help.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thus, he felt the chances of seeding were next to zero.


    Despite so, Li Er had no choice but to give it a shot.


    The most practical solution was still finding Ye Fan and letting him settle it himself.


    As such, Li Er departed.


    Meanwhile, Lei San and the rest stayed in Jiangdong and tried to locate Ye Fan.


    However, two days had passed, and they had exhausted every possible option, but still, there was no trace of Ye Fan.


    In the end, they were left without a choice but to ask for help from the press.


    They prayed that Ye Fan would see the news that Qiu Mucheng got into trouble.


    That night, all the big press in Jiangdong cover the news.


    ¡°Did you see it on the news? Mr.


    Chu''s wife got kidnap @ Treo tt)


    l eyeiy Had uested for Mr.


    to go to Yunwu Lake.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°If he doesn''t show up in three days, Mrs. Chu will be killed.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that for real?¡±


    ¡°Does the kidnapper have a death wish? How dare she try to offend Mr. Chu?


    The citizens started gossiping about the news throughout Jiangdong.


    In this day and age, everything spread quickly.


    Within a few hours, almost everyone knew about it.


    Not only Jiangdong but those from Jiangbei and the other states heard about it too.


    The inte exploded with rted topics.


    A Beauty Was Kidnapped But The


    Husband''s Whereabouts eee raat


    Fe own Dic d eo tours


    ng Bone Escape? Oris He


    a This Moral Failure Or Lack Of


    Humanity? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As such, unfounded gossip erupted on the inte.


    ¡°Mr. Chu of Jiangdong?¡±


    ¡°Could he be the man who created a fuss in Jiangbei, Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°Is his wife kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That''s a good one.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, what goes aroundes around.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go to Jiangdong and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Let''s see how Ye Fan will bury his wife.¡±


    Meanwhile, many from the marti


    arts world of Jia pgkeiri¨¦re delighted


    repeanti Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They even teamed up and headed for Jiangdong to watch as a spectator.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    It waste at night in Yanjing, but Xu Lei was still poring over her work in her study.


    Suddenly, someone burst in through the door.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, something happened in Jiangdong. Ms. Qiu has been kidnapped. The captor is asking to see Mr. Chu within the next


    three days, or she''ll be killed,¡± said Xu¡¯s assistant, Lin Wenjing, her pretty face turning pale with anxiousness.


    The panic she felt could be heard in her voice.


    Xu Lei was expectedly stunned by the news. ¡°What? Mucheng has been kidnapped? When did it happen? How much time do we


    have until the deadline?¡±


    In her state of surprise, Xu Lei bolted to her feet and began bombarding her assistant with questions.


    Lin Wenjing looked at Xu Lei and answered quietly, ¡°Only... one more day.¡±


    Plop!


    The pen Xu Lei was holding slipped from her hand and dropped onto the floor.


    Her face turned pale, and she immediately sprang into action. ¡°Prepare the car. I''m going to Yunzhou.¡±


    Although the two women were not closely acquainted, Qiu Mucheng was married to Ye Fan.


    That fact alone was enough to spur Xu Lei to do everything within her power to ensure her wellbeing.


    ¡°Also, contact Mr. Xue immediately and ask for reinforcement to be dispatched to Jiang Dong. I''ll meet up with them there.¡± Ata


    critical moment like this, Xu Lei was still able to remain clear-headed and n every detail in an organized manner.


    In no time, more than ten luxury cars were seen tearing through the Yanjing night, speeding toward their destination in


    Jiangdong.


    This scene was yed out not just in Jiangdong alone.


    As news spread throughout the country, more and more people were spurred to action.


    Thousands upon thousands began swarming toward Yunzhou from the north, the south, the military circles, and the martial arts


    world.


    It was like the domino effect in action.


    It was beyond Meng Wanyu''s wildest dreams that her action in a moment of anger would inadvertently cause such huge ripples


    throughout the whole of China.


    Notable figures from the business, military, and even martial arts worlds were rushing to Yunzhou.


    After all, Mr. Chu¡¯s name was well-known throughout Jiangdong.


    He certainly drew a lot of attention from the rich and powerful people within the state.


    As for the foreign visitors, most of them were martial artists.


    They had certainly heard about the Battle of Jiangbei and how he went up to Mount Yan alone.


    Ye Fan¡¯s name was well-known throughout China¡¯s martial arts circles.


    Unfortunately, he was more notorious than famous.


    For a neer like him, it was already hard to gain the approval of the seniors.


    To make things worse, he had wiped out the Lu n and invaded Mount Yan.


    His extreme behavior had resulted in the seniors in the martial arts world having an unfavorable impression of him.


    In China¡¯s martial arts circles, he was seen as arrogant, rebellious, and wild.


    Now that his wife had been kidnapped, the number of martial artists who were gloating over his plight far outnumbered those


    who sympathized with him.


    Even in the War God Castle, when the King of Fighters and hispatriots heard about the kidnapping, they chose to distance


    themselves from him.


    ¡°The War God Castle is the highest authority in our country¡¯s martial arts circle and is in charge of overseeing all the major


    happenings within the circle. We''re not Ye Fan¡¯s nanny, neither are we a charitable organization. A personal feud such as this is


    beyond our jurisdiction. He reaps what he sows,¡± the King of Fighters said callously, making it clear they were not going to get


    involved.


    ¡°But King of Fighters, Ye Fan is a supreme grandmaster of China after all. We in the War God


    Castle have an obligation to protect the kin of our fellow Supremes. Now that his wife is in danger, we shouldn''t just turn a blind


    eye and withhold our assistance,¡± Heavenly Grandmaster, Tang Hao, tried to coax him patiently.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we? Ye Fan himself has gone into hiding and is not doing anything about it. Why should we as outsiders get so


    anxious on his behalf? What''s more, even if we want to help, we should wait until he¡¯s on the brink of losing before we make our


    move,¡± the King of Fighters said coldly, showing no intention at all to help Ye Fan.


    Just then, a castle staff entered with a report. ¡°King of Fighters, there¡¯s a man outside named Li Er. He ims to be the


    Unrivalled Grandmaster''s man and asks to see all of you.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to see him about. Tell him we''re busy,¡± the King of Fighters said, waving his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Hmph, even if Ye Fan himselfes to see me, | may not grant him the privilege to do so. What makes this lowly servant think


    he has the right to meet us?¡± The King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng, snorted coldly. He could not be bothered to see an insignificant


    character like Li Er.


    ¡°We''ve already told him that, but he refuses to leave. He insists on meeting all of you. Moreover, he¡¯s been waiting outside for


    almost two days,¡± the staff said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Guchengughed cynically. ¡°If he wants to wait, let him wait then. We have so many other important matters to


    attend to on a daily basis, we don¡¯t have time for people like him,¡± Mo Gucheng said dismissively, his voice filled with arrogance


    and derision.


    Meanwhile, the old man who was standing at the foot of Mount Van looked really worried and anxious. The weariness from his


    journey had deeply etched into his wrinkled face.


    It had been two days, and there was only one day left to the deadline.


    Yet, no one had heard anything from Ye Fan.


    Things were not progressing on his side either.


    Li Er had thought that with Ye Fan¡¯s fame, the Supremes from War God Castle would agree to see him.


    He knew that by his own ount, he would never get a meeting with them.


    However, he thought that they might grant him a meeting on Ye Fan''s ount.


    What he did not expect was that they would snub himpletely.


    This was undoubtedly making him lose hope.


    He had a million troubling thoughts weighing on his mind, but he had no one to confide in.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, where on earth are you? If only you were here, | wouldn¡¯t have to face such humiliation and rejection!¡± At the foot of


    Mount Yan, tears began streaming down his face as he screamed in despair.


    And just like that, another night soon passed.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the final day of the three-day deadline.


    In Yunzhou, Jiangdong, arge crowd had descended upon the shores of Yunwu Lake.


    There was a mix of residents from the area and outsiders who came upon hearing the news.


    The ce was practically swarmed by thousands of people who had turned up.


    In the middle of Yunwu Lake, there was a small boat, bobbing up and down like duckweed on the vast body of water.


    There were two people in the boat.


    One of them was d in a red robe that sway with the wind and sat at the head of the boat, eyes closed in meditation.


    The other one was a mesmerizing beauty with sultry red lips and lovely dark round eyes.


    She was none other than the captive, Qiu Mucheng.


    At this point in time, her pretty face was looking a little pale.


    That was because they had been sitting in the middle of theke the past few days, eating no food at all.


    All they had was some water to keep themselves hydrated.


    As a martial artist, Meng Wanyu was coping well.


    But for a weak damsel like Qiu Mucheng, she was beginning to feel the strain.


    Her pale face was like the waning me of a candle in the wind, weary and weak.


    ¡°Who on earth are you people? How


    has Ye Fan offended you? way cal


    you after emesis been


    ashing ese questions repeatedly


    over the past few days. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, MengWanyu ignored herpletely.


    It was not until this point in time that,


    upon seeing her concern for Ye Fan,


    she finally broke her ole. ¡®Youve


    l wyiegtabEASEM under these


    circumstances? You should worry


    more about yourself. If he doesn''t


    show up, you''ll only have one more


    day to live,¡± she said coldly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Qiu Mucheng was undeterred by the warning. She continued fearlessly, ¡°| know you won''t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Are youpletely sure?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mucheng nodded. ¡°! can feel that


    you''re not a bad perso Youcoabk\


    Nea pped areRN Ti out. Even if


    een ¡®t appear, you won''t kill me.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Qiu Mucheng''s words took Meng Wanyu by surprise.


    ¡°I''d thought that you''re just one of those silly women who are blinded by love, but now it appears that I''ve mistaken. You''re right


    that my purpose ining to China is not to kill. I''d indeed kidnapped you just to lure that heartless man out. You can rest


    assured that I, Meng Wanyu, will never take an innocent person''s life. This whole matter has nothing to do with you in the first


    ce. When the three-day deadline is over, | won''t kill you even if he doesn''t show up,¡± Meng Wanyu said, her tone as cool as


    the waterpping against their boat.


    Then, she turned her head and fixed her beautiful eyes on Qiu Mucheng. She continued while looking at her meaningfully,


    ¡°However, Ms. Qiu, have you ever wondered how much you mean to that man? If he cares about you, he''ll rush here before the


    deadline is up. If he doesn''t show up, that only goes to prove that you''ve ced your trust in the wrong man.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qiu Mucheng only responded nonchntly, ¡°We don''t need to prove our love to anybody.¡±


    Meng Wanyuughed.


    Herughter was filled with sarcasm and mockery, which made Qiu Mucheng ufortable.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Qiu Mucheng asked, feeling a little indignant.


    ¡°I''mughing at your foolishness. You''re a fool, and so is Angie. You''ve both been yed by a heartless man. But my heart goes


    out to Angie. For all we know, that silly girl is on the other side of the ocean still waiting for him to look for her, not knowing that


    he''s already married to someone else,¡± Meng Wanyu said with a sigh, her voice filled with sympathy and regret for her dear


    friend.


    Whatever pity she felt for Angie, her heart burned with the same amount of hatred for Ye Fan.


    Logically, the moment she found out that Ye Fan was already married to someone else, she should have just turned around and


    left.


    After all, whoever Angie married from then on had nothing to do with him anymore.


    If she insisted on kicking up a fuss about it, it would instead make her seem petty and unreasonable.


    However, Meng Wanyu just could not let it go.


    After all the distance she had traveled, she just could not ept such an oue.


    She was determined to see Ye Fan.


    She felt that it was her duty to demand an answer from him on behalf of Angle.


    However, although Meng Wanyu knew all along about how much Angie loved Ye Fan, what she did not know was that Ye Fan


    had never reciprocated her love.


    From the beginning, she was nothing more than a chance acquaintance to him.


    They had never had a rtionship like Meng Wanyu imagined.


    Only Ye Fan and Angie knew clearly what kind of rtionship they had.


    Without any of them telling her, Meng Wanyu naturally had no idea that she had misunderstood Ye Fan all this while.


    The minutes ticked by.


    On the shores of Yunwu Lake, the crowd continued to grow.


    The scene was busy and chaotic as people tried to talk over each other.


    It was almost June by now, which meant that the rainy season wasing.


    All throughout Jiangdong, dark clouds hung ominously in the sky.


    Jianghai had already been inundated with thunderstorms over the past few days.


    The weather was slightly better in Yunzhou, which was only shrouded in dark, gloomy clouds.


    There had not been a drop of rain yet.


    ¡°Eh? Lei,e quick and take a look. What''s happening? Why are there so many people gathered here? It looks like it''s going to


    rain soon. Why are they congregating here instead of rushing home?¡± A well-dresseddy said as she walked past the crowd.


    She was dressed in a long dress with floral embroidery, the type that was favored by middle-aged women, topped with a ck


    sunhat. Holding a half-eaten burger in her hand, she looked like she was just returning from a vacation.


    The sight of therge crowd gathering at her home nearYunwu Lake made her curious.


    ¡°Who knows? Let''s go and take a closer look,¡± the middle-aged man next to her answered casually.


    The couple subsequently tried to push their way through the crowd to see what was going on.


    ¡°Hey, stop pushing!¡±


    ¡°What''s the hurry?¡±


    Their action invited a chorus of rebuke from the crowd.


    Faced with the verbal assault, the woman got agitated. ¡°What right do you have to block my way? You''d better give way to me if


    you know what''s good for you. Let me tell you, my son-inw is Mr. Chu, the most respected person in Jiangdong. If you offend


    me, I''ll make sure he tears down your house,¡± the woman said with an angry scowl.


    The couple in question was none other than Qiu Mucheng''s parents, Qiu Lei and Han Li.


    Although Qiu Mucheng and Ye Fan had cut off contact with them since a few years ago, she still regarded


    them as her parents.


    She had legal and moral obligations to support them financially.


    Hence even though they were estranged, Ye Fan still sent them a monthly allowance all these years.


    With the money, the old couple behaved well. They no longer disturbed Qiu Mucheng, choosing instead to retire early and go on


    frequent holidays.


    Otherthan theirfinancial dependence on him, they also had other reasons to fear Ye Fan.


    This was despite the fact that up until now, they had no idea how Ye Fan rose from a man who had married into his wife''s family


    to be the wealthiest and most respected man in Jiangdong.


    Whatever the case, he was now in the position tomand thousands of people and make heroes bow down to him.


    With such a formidable background, would Han Li and Qiu Lei dare to trifle with him?


    They were afraid to offend him lest he decided to divorce their daughter.


    Without his backing, their family would end up in the same sorry state as the rest of the Qiu family.


    Hence, the old couple had got it all figured out.


    As long as Qiu Mucheng was still supporting them financially, they would behave themselves and not create any trouble for their


    daughter.


    ¡°Huh? Did you say your son-inw is


    Mr. Chu? Putting aside the question


    of whether you''re telling the uth"


    isnotagddertime to boast


    about being rted to Mr. Chu,¡± a few


    elders who hade from out of


    town said mysteriously. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on my son-inw?¡± Han Li said with a frown while Qiu Lei red at them


    angrily.


    ¡°Haha, seems to me you''ve no idea


    what happened. Your daughter is


    being held captive in the middle of


    Yunwu Lake, and her life is in danger.


    But this son-inw that you spegk of


    doesn''t c rg.angnds Gane into


    hidlhge rom the looks of it, he has no


    intention to rescue your daughter.


    Come to think of it, Mr. Chu is


    famous throughout the whole of


    China and admired by martial artists


    all over the world. With his fame, he


    can get any girl he wants. Who


    knows, he may be taking this chance


    to get rid of your daughter so that he


    can marry some other girl?¡± A few


    martial artists from Jiangbei started


    chuckling. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°To hell with you!¡± Infuriated, Han Li threw her burger at the naysayers.


    ¡°My daughter is the Queen of Jiangdong. Who dares to trifle with her? | bet you bunch of people are just talking nonsense,¡± Han


    Li barked angrily, refusing to believe that her daughter was in danger.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, they had just returned from overseas and were not informed about what was going on in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Why don''t you see for yourselves whether we''re talking nonsense?¡± The people in the crowd said nonchntly.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s all nonsense! My


    daughter is the head of Muf. Gren:


    She hold alorgtpael Han Liand


    did Ler ntinued to voice their


    disbelief as they lifted their heads to


    look toward theke. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the moment theyid eyes on the beautiful figure in the middle of theke, both their faces paled in horror.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    ¡°Mu... Mucheng?¡±


    ¡°How... how can this be Mucheng?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! Impossible!¡±


    Han Li and her husband were dumbstruck.


    They widened their eyes, which were filled with a look of utter disbelief.


    ¡°What about Ye Fan? Isn''t he Mr. Chu? Isn''t he the head of Jiangdong? How can he call himself a man if he can''t even protect


    his wife? | let my daughter marry him because | want her to be happy, not to suffer with him. Ye Fan! | want to look for Ye Fan! Ye


    Fan,e out right now!¡±


    After that huge shock, Han Li kept shrieking Ye Fan''s name in the crowd like a madwoman.


    The fury and worry in her eyes were too obvious.


    After all, parents only wanted the best for their children.


    No matter how mean Han Li and her husband might be, they could never bear to see their daughter in danger.


    After learning that Qiu Mucheng had been kidnapped, they were naturally worried.


    Furthermore, Han Li and Qiu Lei had been working all their lives without aplishing anything much.


    Qiu Mucheng was their only pride and pir of support.


    If they lost their daughter, Han Li and Qiu Lei could barely imagine how they would survive alone in the future.


    Overwhelmed by anxiousness, Han Li squeezed through the crowd with bloodshot eyes and screamed, ¡°Ye Fan, you b*stard!


    Come out now! If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll not let you off the hook!¡±


    Her piercing insults echoed across the venue.


    Han Li''s voice was already very loud, to begin with. Despite the crowd speaking over each other, Lei San and the rest could hear


    her clearly from a distance away.


    ¡°What happened? Who''s making such a huge ruckus? How dare someone speak of Mr. Chu in such a disrespectful manner?


    Bring the person over!¡±


    Meanwhile, in a pavilion beside theke, Lei San and the others were discussing something. A troubled look hung on their faces.


    There were a few men in suits sitting beside them solemnly.


    They were no strangers.


    For instance, the burly and intimidating-looking elderly man at the side was Lu Tianhe, the militarymander of Jiangdong.


    On his left was Han Dongmin, who managed to rise up the ranks and be the governor of the province in his forties. He was


    a formidable presence in Jiangdong''s political scene.


    Beside him was He Lanshan, who had been evicted by Ye Fan after provoking him. He was forced to go to the countryside to


    help the poor, before resuming his original position in Jiangdong.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, He Lanshan had been demoted to a position secondary to Han Dongmin''s.


    In the past, no one would have expected Han Dongmin, who used to be a measly deputy mayor, to have such a smooth-sailing


    career.


    Others might not know why, but Han Dongmin knew the reason very well.


    His current aplishments and status were not only because of his integrity and concern for the people. More significantly, it


    was due to Ye Fan.


    Now, a hugemotion had broken out over Ye Fan''s wife being kidnapped.


    No matter how important and significant other issues were, Han Dongmin could still ignore them. However, it was impossible for


    him to stand idly by as Ye Fan was his benefactor''s wife.


    Hence, after hearing about this, Han Dongmin traveled to Jiangdong overnight. He summoned Lei San and the rest to work out a


    n to resolve this.


    As for He Lanshan, he had been wanting to improve his rtionship with Ye Fan for a long time.


    Now that Ye Fan''s wife was in danger, this was a perfect opportunity for him to mend his rtionship with Ye Fan. Naturally, he


    tagged along too.


    His daughter, He Yurou, followed He Lanshan there as well.


    It had been months ever since the farewell at Jiangbei.


    To Ye Fan, he might have already forgotten this gentledy whom he had only met briefly.


    However, for others, a single meeting was enough to ingrain the memory in their minds forever.


    He Yurou was like that.


    That brief encounter at the Weske and the sight of that man''s back was enough to leave a permanent imprint on He Yurou''s


    mind.


    For that period of time, He Yurou had been constantly paying attention to news about Jiangdong and that man.


    However, Ye Fan was simply too mysterious.


    Although he was a very powerful person, there was barely any news about him.


    The only time she could be involved with Ye Fan was during this meeting at Yunwu Lake.


    ¡°Ye Fan, will you show up? You''ll probablye to save your wife, right?¡±


    Even though the crowd was very noisy, He Yurou was oblivious to it.


    Her gaze was fixed on the boat in the middle of theke.


    She had never stopped focusing on Qiu Mucheng, for she wanted to know what kind of woman was able to conquerthat man''s


    heart.


    Soon, Han Li and her husband were brought over by a subordinate.


    ¡°Mr. Lei, both of them were the ones insulting Mr. Chu. Kneel!¡±


    While the subordinate reported to the rest, he kicked Han Li and her husband, sendingthem toppling to the ground.


    ¡°How dare you hit me, you b*stard! How dare you? I''m Ye Fan''s mother-inw. Even Mr. Chu will have to show some respect to


    me. What right do you have to hit me?¡± roared Han Li.


    Han Dongmin frowned. ¡°I think she''s a bit crazy. Bring her to the mental hospital and force her to get treated.¡±


    Since Han Dongmin had already issued hismand, no one dared to disobey him.


    Immediately, a few officials appeared and were about to drag Han Li and her husband away.


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to touch them?¡±


    At that moment, someone dashed out of the crowd.


    She was none other than Su Qian, Qiu Mucheng''s best friend.


    ¡°Ms. Su?¡±


    Lei San and Wang Jiexi recognized Su Qian when they saw her.


    After all, since Su Qian was constantly by Qiu Mucheng''s side, so Wang Jiexi saw her regrly.


    ¡°Release them. They''re Mucheng''s parents. You can''t detain them!¡± insisted Su Qian.


    ¡°What? They''re really Mr. Chu''s parents-inw?¡±


    When Han Dongmin heard that, his face turned pale as he jumped to his feet.


    Although he now had significant power over Jiangdong, he could not remain calm if Ye Fan was involved. Hence, he quickly


    rushed over to apologize.


    ¡°There''s no need forthat, Governor


    Han. Mr. Chu doesn''t have a goer


    rtionship wi dheneattd hae?


    alipady Cuts all familial ties with


    them. Even if we lock them up, he


    won''t have any issue with it.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Only then did Han Dongmin heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, since they''re Ms. Qiu''s parents, it''s better if we don''t put them in a tight spot. Take them away and settle them down.¡±


    Han Dongmin waved his hands, signaling his subordinates to bring them away.


    ¡°I''m not leaving. We''re not leaving! | want to see Ye Fan! Tell him toe out! He must give us an exnation! We entrusted our


    daughter to him, but is this how he''s taking care of her?¡±


    Han Li was still screaming.


    ¡°Ma''¡®am, stop kicking up a fuss. Let''s


    talk about it after we leave thi Giana


    These pegple anan''jdst any ordinary


    pedple: you create a ruckus, no one


    can defend you, even if you''re


    Mucheng''s parents.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Su Qin could see how tense the situation was. Knowing that no one there could be easily trifled with, she quickly dragged Han Li


    and her husband out.


    ¡°What should we do now? Do we continue watching just like that?¡±


    After Han Li and her husband left, Lei San and the rest were once again at a loss for solutions.


    ¡°Why don''t we send someone to attack them outright? We can also dispatch a sniperto blow up that batch''s head and save Ms.


    Qiu,¡± suggested Han Dongming solemnly after a brief silence.


    However, Lu Tianhe opposed it


    vehemently. ¡°No way! You aren''t


    well-versed in martial arts, So you


    don''t know how powerful martial


    artists can be. | can serisg trate |


    woypaniwh kidapped Ms. Qiu has a


    very extraordinary aura. It is highly


    possible that she''s as powerful as a


    Grandmaster. At such a level, there''s


    no need for her to fear bullets.


    Furthermore, we can''t be certain


    whether your sniper can make the


    shot urately. If the attack fails and


    we end up provoking the enemy,


    none of us here can bear the Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    consequences.¡±

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    ¡°General Lu is right. Ms. Qiu''s life is in critical danger. Under such circumstances, we must not act rashly.¡± Wang Jiexi and Lei


    San nodded, both disagreeing with Han Dongmin''s suggestion.


    While Han Dongmin might not have been in such a situation before, they had experienced it in the past.


    They had seen Ye Fa''s ability to resist guns and bullets.


    Since Meng Wanyu dared to provoke Ye Fan, it meant that her powers should not be underestimated.


    Naturally, they did not dare to take such a risk.


    If they failed, they would probably have to follow Qiu Mucheng to the grave.


    ¡°What should we do? Do we just keep waiting? If Mr. Chu doesn''te before the three-day limit is up, what should we do?


    We''d need a n, right?¡±


    Han Dongmin was overwhelmed with worry.


    Now that the issue had blown up, it would have a detrimental impact.


    As the governor, he had to settle this matter properly, be it out of personal responsibility or gratitude to Ye Fan.


    Otherwise, Han Dongmin would not be able to justify his decision.


    ¡°Dad, isn''t General Lu the Chief Instructor of the military? Why don''t we let him bring some top-notch weapons over? No matter


    how powerful that woman is, she''ll fear missiles even if guns don''t terrify her,¡± suggested Han Shaojie, Han Dongmin''s son.


    Before Ye Fan rose to power, he used to be good friends with Han Shaojie.


    Now that Ye Fan''s wife had been kidnapped, Han Shaojie naturally joined the discussion.


    Surprisingly, after Han Shaojie spoke, his father kicked him to the side.


    ¡°Get lost! What''s wrong with your brain? A missile? Do you think that this is a battlefield? Not only will it create a negative impact


    on society, but Ms. Qiu will also die if the missile is released! Only a fool like you can think of such an idea.¡±


    Han Dongming was on the verge of fury. ring at his useless son, he felt a headacheing.


    He did not know how he managed to have such a foolish son despite his own sesses.


    The fact that Ye Fan was buddies with his dumb son puzzled him even more.


    After being scolded by Han Dongmin, Han Shaojie kept quiet. He went and hid amongst the crowd.


    ¡°General Lu, you are a very experienced man. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Everyone turned their gaze to Lu Tianhe, who replied, ¡°The only solution is to wait. Either we wait for Mr. Chu to return, or we


    wait for the War God Castle to take action!¡±


    ¡°The War God Castle?¡± When Lei San and Wang Jiexi heard that, they asked, ¡°Will they help us?¡±


    Lu Tianhe nodded. ¡°I think they are likely to give us a hand.¡±


    ¡°It''s highly possible. Although there are some grudges between Mr. Chu and the War God Castle, didn''t you say that the woman


    is from Chu Sect? The martial artists in China have always despised Chu


    Sect. Yet, that b*tch from Chu Sect is wreaking havoc in China! If the War God Castle finds out, they''ll definitely intervene. The


    only thing worrying me is when they''lle. If the War God Castlees after today, we can detain that b*tch from Chu Sect.


    However, we might fail to save Ms. Qiu,¡± said Lu Tianhe grimly, a tone of worry creeping into his voice.


    ¡°Well, that''s our only solution. | just hope that Mr. Chu can rush back in time.¡±


    Lei San and the rest heaved a long sigh before continuing to wait worriedly.


    Outside, dark clouds enveloped the sky, while thunder rumbled ominously.


    The sky was starting to darken and the atmosphere became increasingly gloomy.


    At Yunwu Lake, the boat floated gently in the middle.


    In ared dress, Meng Wanyu sat on the boat and waited quietly with her eyes closed.


    Qiu Mucheng stayed silent too. All she did was gaze into the distance without saying anything.


    On the banks, the crowd was making a huge ruckus.


    With clenched fists, He Yurou stood on her tiptoes and stared intently at Mount Yunding.


    Will youe, Mr. Chu?


    Everyone there was waiting for Ye Fan.


    At Fenghai, a hundred miles away, there was a mountain towering over a wild in.


    The mountain stood majestically, its peak piercing through the clouds like a sword.


    Aman was standing at the peak of the mountain.


    His face was handsome and his figure was lean. From how he dressed, he looked like a youth who had just taken his first step


    into society. There was still a hint of youthfulness on his dashing face.


    No one would have expected that this young man wielded power and authority sufficient to control the world.


    The intimidating look in his brooding gaze was enough to make one submit to him.


    He raised his head and saw the dark clouds hanging overhead, while streaks of lightning shed across


    the dark sky.


    The thunder boomed resoundingly.


    Anyone else would have scurried down the mountain in terror.


    After all, it was stormy weather. If they were standing at a high altitude, it was easy for them to get struck by lightning.


    However, the man was not fearful at all.


    In fact, there was a look of anticipation and delight on his face.


    It was as if the traveler in the dark was going to see the light that he had been waiting for.


    ¡°Has the day finallye?¡±


    The youth''s voice sounded as his lips parted.


    Astern look crossed his gaze as he bellowed solemnly, ¡°To your positions!¡±


    Boom!


    It was as if the thunder had just awakened the sleeping universe.


    Immediately after he spoke, multiple streaks of bright light appeared across the vast sky.


    Several figures rapidly materialized in the sky, leaving a blur behind them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Within a few seconds, the empty ins in front of the youth were filled with people.


    ¡°Respects from Gaius.¡±


    ¡°Respects from Owen.¡±


    ¡°All hail the Dragon Master!¡±


    Boom!


    The four Dragon yers greeted him respectfully, their voices so loud that they resounded across the universe.


    The four people were the four Dragon yers who had been instructed by Ye Fan to train in seclusion for months.


    Although only three months had passed, the four of them had gone through a dramatic change.


    In the past, the four Dragon yers were like a ball of fire, ravaging the terrains of the universe.


    Yet, they were now like swords hidden in the sheaths their auras were restrained and they had returned to their original state.


    These were the true powers of the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Over the past three months, Ye Fan followed the methods recorded in the Book of Celestial Cloud to train the four Dragon


    yers.


    His aim was to increase his chances of victory in the uing battle with Chu Sect.


    ¡°You''ve improved rapidly over the


    past three months and have alread


    mastered the Com ebbasive A?


    ky HoweveF diligent training


    alone is insufficient to perfect that


    technique. You need to borrow the


    powers of the universe!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan stood at the top of the mountain with his hands behind his back, his majestic voice echoing across the ins.


    When Gaius and the rest heard that, they were confused. ¡°Borrow the powers of the universe? How do we do that, Dragon


    Master?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan replied, ¡°Naturally, | will teach


    you how. However, you mus


    mentally pr pared VK6 srodess will


    be dx a painful. If you''re scared,


    it''s not toote to back out.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan stared at them.


    However, their gazes were steady and piercing, showing no signs of retreating in the slightest.


    When Ye Fan noticed that, he


    nodded. ¡°Very good. There''s a saying


    in China. The most perfect io¡égan


    only Row younger the have


    bled. rei only after enduring the


    ordeals of hell that you can possess


    the powers capable of creating


    heaven. Now, I''m going to bestow


    upon you the power to create


    heaven!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Ye Fan spoke with regality, his sonorous voice garnering reverence of all who heard.


    It was as if he were a monarch returning to take control of his country.


    He stomped on the ground forcefully.


    With a loud rumble, the earth quaked. A rune appeared beneath the feet of the four greatest Dragon yers.


    Abeam of light shot toward the sky, engulfing the four men.


    Soon after, Ye Fan''s imposing voice reverberated through the area, ¡°Heed mymand, Dragon yers. Release your Qi and


    assemble!¡±


    The moment the order left Ye Fan''s lips, Gaius and the rest of his troop hollered and unleashed a st of energy.


    At the same time, the four men extended their arms and touched their palms to the person beside them.


    In a split second, their breaths synchronized as they seemed to merge into one.


    Just then, Ye Fan surveyed his surroundings and summoned, ¡°Thunder!¡±


    Aresounding boom shook the earth.


    Strong gusts of wind swept the clouds across the sky and churned the seas.


    A thundercloud drew near from the distance as if someone hadssoed it in. It was the epitome of impending doom.


    Lightning struck downward.


    Like a silvery dragon soaring through the clouds, the sh of light shot through the sky.


    The four men were instantly enveloped in blinding white light.


    Gaius and his men never imagined that when Ye Fan said he would call upon the heavens and the earth, he meant that he would


    strike them with lightning.


    They were on the brink of despair.


    Thunder and lightning ruled the skies. How are we


    going to survive a lightning bolt?


    Unfortunately, by the time they grasped Ye Fan''s true intentions, it was toote for them.


    The thick, heavy thundercloud descended upon them, taking them into the belly of the beast with its imaginary maw.


    Excruciating pain coursed through their bodies.


    Despite being Supreme martial artists, the torture was too much for them to bear as they went berserk.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Their agonized howls pierced the still air of the valley.


    It felt like they were trudging through hellfire; the burning sensation that overtook them drove them insane.


    Multiple times, they felt like they had been pulverized by the thunderp.


    They were already on the verge of breaking down¡ªa volt higher and they would have passed out immediately.


    However, whenever they got to the edge of that cliff, ready to plummet to their death, the lightning would weaken just enough for


    them to catch a few breaths before it reverted to its original intensity.


    It was as if someone was maniptingthe thunderp, forcing Gaius and his men to dance perilously between life and death,


    oblivion and alertness.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    The torment continued for the four men, unrelenting and unremitting.


    Their blood-curdling screams echoed throughout the mountains.


    They could almost distinguish the sounds of their bones cracking under the deafening boom of thunder.


    Ye Fan stood a short distance away, his expression stoic as he watched his subordinates writhe in pain.


    It was as if their anguish did not faze him.


    He calmly watched them pace before the doors of death.


    However, his serenity originated not from a ce of cruelty but rather from the knowledge that growth came with a hefty price¡ª


    just like a piece of crude metal would have to be subjected to raging fire to be cast into a fine sword.


    Pain was inevitable, but what did not kill them would make them stronger.


    To Ye Fan, the four Dragon yers was that piece of crude metal, the thunderp was the fire, and Ye Fan, the desmith.


    With the Dragon yers as metal, the earth as the furnace, and the thunder as fire, Ye Fan would forge a sword that could


    conquer the world.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Ye Fan!¡±


    Just as Ye Fan was observing the transformation of the Dragon yers, a sweet voice called out to him.


    Ye Fan turned around to see a gorgeous woman running toward him, her pretty face filled with distraught.


    Shocked, Ye Fan hastily warned, ¡°Junie, don''te here!¡±


    However, it was already toote.


    Junie had already reached the foot of the mountain.


    Tendrils of energy emerged from the thunderp surged toward Junie.


    ¡°No!¡± With a panicked cry, Ye Fan shot toward Junie like an arrow released from its bow.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the blink of an eye, he materialized in front of Junie. With a flourish of his sleeve, he released a rush of elemental force that


    crashed into the thunderp, disintegrating it instantly upon impact.


    He then wrapped an arm around Junie''s waist and, with a powerful jump, rescued her from the valley of thunder.


    ¡°You rascal, why didn''t you stay at Xijiang as you were told? Had I not saved you just now, you would have turned into dust!¡± Ye


    Han reprimanded Junie after they reached a safe spot.


    ¡°Why are you being so mean? It''s not like | knew that ce was so dangerous.¡± Chastened, Junie defended herself timidly with


    her head bowed.


    She looked like a young girl who had been bullied.


    Ye Fan might be the only person to see the vulnerable side of the renowned goddess.


    ¡°Tell me, why were you looking for me?¡± Ye Fan''s anger had dissipated quickly at the sight of the woman''s forlorn expression, but


    he maintained a cold facade as he prompted her to speak.


    Ye Fan''s question brought Junie back to her senses. ¡°Ye Fan, something''s wrong,¡± she said with urgency. ¡°Your wife has been


    kidnapped from Yunzhou. The kidnapper said that if you don''t appear within the next three days, you won''t even get to see Qiu


    Mucheng''s remains.¡±


    There was a rumble in the distance.


    Ye Fan emanated an air of murderous intent that swirled around him like a hurricane.


    It scattered the gravel beneath their feet and tossed the fallen leaves.


    The temperature dropped to sub-zero degrees.


    In seconds, the sense of imminent danger pervaded the entire area, the tension so high that it was palpable.


    Everyone had a line that must not be crossed for fear of evoking their wrath, and for Ve Fan, Qiu Mucheng was that line.


    Anyone who dared to mess with her would have to face death.


    It was already night at Yunzhou.


    Rain poured from the heavens.


    The sky grew gloomier as the rain fell harder.


    Droplets of rain plopped into Yunwu Lake, forming ripples on the quiet surface.


    Asmall boat bobbed gently in the center of theke as it followed the motion of the undting water.


    On the board sat Qiu Mucheng, her clothes soaking wet. Deprived of an appropriate cover, her frail body trembled in the cold


    breeze.


    Meng Wanyu noticed Qiu Mucheng''s situation from where she sat.


    She covertly released her elemental


    force to form a dome that spanned


    several meters in diameter, t US) (1)


    encapsul tiga Qi@M¨¦cheng within


    the alg: bubble. Every raindrop


    that came in contact with the


    elemental force evaporated


    instantaneously, creating a mist that


    cast a whimsical sheen over the two


    women. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Qiu Mucheng whispered her gratitude as she nced in Meng Wanyu''s direction


    ¡°No need to thank me. In fact, |


    believe | owe you an apology for


    dragging you infejtisahess even


    thowaayoltion t deserve it, but |


    need to meet Ye Fan. This is the only


    way to lure him out,¡± Meng Wanyu


    replied impassively. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°And if he doesn''te? Doesn''t that mean that all your efforts are in vain?¡± Qiu Mucheng asked.


    Shaking her head, Meng Wanyu disagreed, ¡°Not entirely. If he doesn''t show up, you, Angie and | will get to see what a ruthless


    person he is.¡±


    ¡°If Ye Fan callously puts his wife on


    the backburner, then a man like this


    is not worth meee Bes


    idiot of best fridAd'' Sees his true


    cotors, she should be able to get over


    him quickly. After she finds closure,


    she''ll be able to start afresh,¡± Meng


    Wanyu stated matter-of-factly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mucheng''s head drooped lower with each word


    Meng Wanyu uttered, overwhelmed by inexplicable dejection.


    The rational part of her hoped that Ye Fan would not fall for the trap.


    However, the other half of her could not help but wish that nothing would deter her beloved husband froming to her rescue.


    Qiu Mucheng was a jumble of emotions.


    She was afraid to see Ye Fan appear, yet she also yearned for his presence.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    She could not bear to see Ye Fan get hurt, but the thought of being cast aside made her heart wrench.


    Perhaps that was what life was about.


    Poor or wealthy, diseased or healthy, each soul endeavored to find its purpose in life.


    Back when Ye Fan still lived with her under her parents¡¯ roof, Qiu Mucheng''s worries revolved around money and their future


    together.


    Now that she had everything could have ever dreamed of and more, she expected to be happy and content.


    However, she was greeted with the opposite.


    There was a void in her heart that only Ye Fan''s care andpany could fill, but he was hardly around to do so.


    Each stage of life had its own dilemmas and concerns.


    Wealth did not promise happiness, and mediocrity did not guarantee misery.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Those who could appreciate the little things in life were the ones who would find bliss.


    The Qiu Mucheng today sat on a pile of riches, but all she desired was Ye Fan''s love and care.


    Asessful career and a happy life ever after. Are they too much to ask for?


    Back then, Ye Fan would pour all his time and energy into caring for Qiu Mucheng, but his efforts were unrecognized by many.


    Now that he had risen to the top and gained authority over Jiangdong, he could shower Qiu Mucheng with extravagant treasures,


    but at the cost of hispany and tender loving care.


    These were lessons that could only be learned through experience.


    If they could go back in time, Qiu Mucheng would rather Ye Fan stay as the unremarkable live-in son-inw.


    Perhaps it meant living a mundane life, but after goingthrough innumerable challenges, Qiu Mucheng realized that the key to


    happiness was simplicity.


    Qiu Mucheng had implored Ye Fan multiple times to let go of the wealth and revert to their quiet life.


    Even so, she was well aware that going against the current was an arduous task.


    Now that Ye Fan had reached the higher rungs of the societaldder, it was hard to descend it.


    There were elements that were beyond their control.


    The days of peace and quiet were long gone, and the youth who had eyes for her alone now only lived in her memories.


    Tears streamed silently down her face.


    Qiu Mucheng could not fathom the surge of emotion.


    Perhaps it was regret for her impatience toward Ye Fan when he was just an average man, or maybe remorse for taking their


    peaceful lives for granted.


    Above all, Qiu Muchengmented her fervid desire to be extraordinary then.


    Had it not been for her wishes, Ye Fan would have never established Mufan Group, let alone be Mr. Chu of Jiangdong.


    If they had gone down that course of life, they would not be where they were today, with their peaceful life shattered time and


    time again.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t believe that he''s going to show up too?¡± Meng Wanyu snickered when she noticed Qiu Mucheng''s


    reddened eyes.


    Herugh was mirthless and sardonic.


    ¡°What a cruel guy. The coldest thing in this world is none other than a man''s heart. I''vee across too many womanizers in my


    life. You can apany him through the darkest times of his life, but he''ll dly wee another woman into his arms when he


    reaches the peak,¡± she derided.


    ¡°At times, | really don''t understand you stupid women. History has shown over and over again that men are not trustworthy, yet


    you throw yourselves at them like moths to a me. How are they worthy of your love and devotion? The same goes for Angie!


    Why are you crying, Qiu Mucheng? Stop it! No one will pity you, especially not that scum. Men will feel no guilt or remorse over


    breaking your heart. In fact, they''ll probably gloat over the fact that you can''t live without them! You''ve given your whole heart to


    him, yet he returns your sincerity with betrayal,¡± Meng Wanyu ranted angrily.


    Her words were like spears, piercing Qiu Mucheng''s heart and leaving behind a mutted mess.


    Meng Wanyu''s baseless usations made Qiu Mucheng even more upset.


    ¡°Stop it! | won''t let you speak of Ye Fan in that manner. He''s not like that. He''s not!¡± Qiu Mucheng shook her head vehemently,


    tears streaking down her face. It was hard to tell if she was trying to convince Meng Wanyu or herself.


    ¡°You''re still clinging onto that shred of hope? You still have faith in him?¡± Exasperated, Meng Wanyu let out a bark ofughter.


    ¡°If he really was apassionate person, why would he be nowhere to be found when you''re in trouble? If he truly loved you,


    would he flirt with other women in foreign countries, where your eyes can''t see? If he even had a heart, he could never bear to


    see you suffer for three days withouting to your aid,¡± Meng Wanyu tried to hammer her point into Qiu Mucheng''s head.


    ¡°Wake up! To these men, we are no more than clothes ¡ªto be worn when fancied and discarded when bored. If you die, it just


    gives them the perfect excuse to search for a new woman. Yet, here you are, you absolute fool, pining over a man who has no


    respect foryou. All the men on earth are undependable and deserve to burn in hell!¡± MengWanyu vociferated, her voice climbing


    in decibels from the start of her impromptu speech to the end. Each word she uttered was injected with hatred toward men.


    Hertraumatizing childhood and the radical teachings from the inte had brainwashed Meng Wanyu into adopting misandry.


    To add fuel to the fire, her best friend, Angie, had been mistreated by her father and brothers to secure mary benefit in


    business, thenter strung along by Ye Fan.


    ¡°Shut up! You''re spouting nonsense! | trust Ye Fan; he''s not like that! If he knew that I was in danger, he woulde to save


    me,¡± Qiu Mucheng shrilled, refusing to believe Meng Wanyu''s words.


    ¡°| guess we''ll wait and see if your knight in shining armor would actually make an appearance.¡± With a huff, Meng Wanyu ended


    the conversation.


    Time flew, and soon, it was an hourto midnight.


    Once the clock ticked to twelve, it would be exactly three days since Ye Fan had been notified of Qiu


    Mucheng''s capture.


    ¡°It seems like Mr. Chu is noting.¡±


    ¡°That poor girl, she wasted all her youth on some rubbish.¡±


    Heavy sighs sounded around Yunwu Lake as the onlookers sympathized with Qiu Mucheng''s plight.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°To hell with Mr. Chu?¡¯ In my eyes, he''s just aplete jerk. How could he let his wife be kidnapped for three days and not doa


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Heartless people like him would forever be despicable even if they had the world at their fingertips.¡±


    ¡°He is an embarrassment to Jiangdong!¡±


    ¡°| can''t believe that a person as inhumane as he is ruling Jiangdong!¡±


    The crowd grew rowdy, incensed on Qiu Mucheng''s behalf.


    ¡°| knew that Ye Fan would not show up.¡±


    ¡°He''s a big shot now; he can have any


    woman his heart desires!¡± ¡°W. m


    knows, h mioptoAs¨¦eletly Hoping


    arate gets murdered so he


    can have the perfect excuse to find a


    new one.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Martial artists from Jiangbei stood on the bank of Yunwu Lake, surrounding the body of water. They had hurried over to witness


    Ye Fan''s downfall.


    They lost miserably to Ye Fan inbat, so tarnishing his reputation gave them a delusional sense of victory.


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan is an ungrateful b*stard.¡±


    ¡°| knew that Mucheng would suffer greatly for being with that jerk.¡±


    ¡°Karma will bite him in the *ss one day!¡±


    ¡°When he was struggling, Mucheng


    stood by his side, supportin even


    every step of theway Br now that


    Hes cessful, he can''t care less


    about our dear Mucheng!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crude people like him should be skinned alive!¡± ¡°I should have stood my ground and forced Mucheng to divorce him back then.¡±


    Han Li and her husband felt their hearts sink as murmurs around them grew louder, the crass words screeching to their ears.


    Even Su Qian had a hard time believing that Ye Fan could be so ruthless.


    The people''s attitudes toward Ye Fan did a 180 as they bashed him relentlessly. Everyment was a jab at Ye Fan.


    After today, Mr. Chu of Jiangdong would be theughingstock of the country, notorious for his inhumanity.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, should we rescue her?¡±


    Not far away, crouched at an


    unnoticeable corner, Xu Lei o Bsived


    themotiopab£¤inWeLake Tong


    ghdsh,@ ng Tan, and other skilled


    martial artists stood behind her on


    standby. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The group grew anxious as the limit of three days neared its end.


    ¡°We''ll wait a bit longer,¡± Xu Lei said with a shake of her head.


    She peered in the distance, her gaze unwavering.


    She was positive that the youth would appear.


    He may bete at times, but he has never been absent!

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    The clock soon struck midnight, and visibility was practically reduced to zero due to the torrential rain, but the people waiting for


    Ye Fan at Yunwu Lake still saw no sign of him whatsoever.


    Of course, Meng Wanyu wasn''t surprised by the oue in the slightest.


    The only reason she stayed till then was to have Qiu Mucheng see Ye Fan''s true nature.


    ¡°It''s over, Ms. Qiu. So, what do you have to say now? | told you, didn''t 1? Men cannot be trusted. They''re all ungrateful and


    heartless b*stards, but Ye Fan really takes the cake! He toyed with my best friend''s feelings, and now he doesn''t even care if his


    wife lives or dies! A man like this isn''t worthy of your love at all.


    | suggest you pick your men more wisely next time,¡± Meng Wanyu said with a sneer as she slowly stood up and nced at Qiu


    Mucheng.


    Her hatred and disdain toward Ye Fan were clearly reflected in her tone, but those feelings of hers didn''t really apply to Qiu


    Mucheng.


    In fact, she even found her circumstances to be somewhat pitiful.


    Lei San, Wang Jiexi, and the others waiting beside theke grew increasingly anxious when they saw Meng Wanyu get up.


    ¡°We can''t afford to wait any longer! That crazy woman is about to make her move! Governor Han, have the snipers prepare to


    fire!¡±


    Lei San and the others were forced into such a desperate situation that they believed the snipers were their only option left.


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Lu Tianhe stood up and made his way to the side of theke. He then began umting the Qi


    in his body and got it surging through his veins in preparation for an all-out battle.


    Should the snipers miss their shot, he would charge in as ast resort and try his best to rescue Qiu Mucheng.


    Of course, Lu Tianhe wasn''t the only one with that idea.


    Xu Lei, who had rushed all the way over from Yanjing, was also ordering her fighters, ¡°Get ready to attack on my mark! We must


    protect Ms. Qiu at all costs!¡±


    Even Ye Yuyan, who was recovering from her injuries in the hospital, had rushed over that night.


    The men from the Green Dragon Force too, had their gaze fixated on the middle of theke.


    Each and every one of them was as tense as a fully drawn bow, ready tounch themselves at Meng Wanyu if she tried anything


    funny.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone! Instructor Chu has given us all new lives, so we owe it to him to keep Ms. Qiu safe! We failed to protect her


    before, so we must redeem ourselves by rescuing her tonight, even if it costs us our lives!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± the members of the Green Dragon Force responded in unison.


    Just like that, the various groups kept their gazes fixated on Meng Wanyu''s every move.


    Standing proudly above Yunwu Lake, Meng Wanyu slowly looked up and scanned her surroundings.


    Momentster, her shrillughter echoed throughout the area as she gloated, ¡°Hahaha! When | first came here, | was told that


    Mr. Chu of Jiangdong is a man of righteousness. But now, it seems he is nothing but a coward who would leave his wife to die at


    the hands of her captors! How is such a man worthy of being the pride of Jiangdong? This is such a joke!¡±


    Her tone was dripping with mockery and disdain, especially when she insulted Ye Fan.


    Suddenly, Meng Wanyu tone turned ice-cold as she continued, ¡°The three days are up, so it''s about time we put an end to this


    farce.¡±


    Lei San and the others assumed Meng Wanyu was going to kill Qiu Mucheng when they heard that. ¡°Have them take the shot,


    Governor Han!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡± Xu Lei shouted.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± The Green Dragon Force members prepared to make their move as well.


    Swoosh!


    Right as they were about to spring into action, a loud sound tore through the night sky in the distance.


    With the help of the dim lighting by the side of theke, they could see multiple figures running through the shadows.


    They were moving so fast that they could cover thousands of miles within seconds as they zipped past the buildings with ease.


    ¡°W-Who are those people?¡±


    ¡°L-ls that Mr. Chu?¡±


    Themotion soon attracted the attention of the crowd at the scene.


    Lei San and the others were so shocked that it took them a moment to regain theirposure.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°That has got to be Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Chu here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He hase to rescue his wife!¡±


    ¡°That crazy b*tch is done for now!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    They then rushed forward and waved excitedly at the approaching figures.


    ¡°Lei San, are you sure that''s really Mr. Chu?¡± Wang Jiexi asked.


    Given how dark it was and the speed at which the figures were moving, it was only natural that he couldn''t identify them at all.


    ¡°Who else could possibly being


    at such a time? It''s definitely Mr. Chu!


    He must''ve brought some peweyfull


    fighters with, rind totes showing


    eine | 7


    upvat the veryst minute because it


    makes him look cooler, you see.


    Haha! Anyway, let''s go wee


    him!¡± Lei San replied excitedly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The sight of Ye Fan''s arrival relieved him of his anxiety as well as the burden of protecting Qiu Mucheng.


    With Ye Fan around, they no longer had to worry about the huge threat that stood before them.


    Lei San and the others then stood in two straight lines and bowed at the figuresing their way.


    ¡°I, Lei San...¡± ¡°I, Wang Jiexi...¡±


    ¡°I, Han Dongmin...¡± ¡°I, He Lanshan...¡±


    They then continued in unison, ¡°Wee your arrival, Mr. Chu!¡±


    Their loud voices boomed in the silence of the night and attracted the attention of everyone around them.


    The look in Meng Wanyu''s eyes gradually turned cold as she frowned at the iing figures.


    Feeling relieved after hearing what


    Lei San and the others said, Qiu


    Mucheng ngee.at Mehg vone) ne


    apyisald deftantly, ¡°Hah! | told you, Ye


    Fan isn''t a heartless person! Do you


    believe me now, huh?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu''s face went pale, and she simply kept quiet as she had nothing to say in response.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, shall we go wee the Dragon Master?¡± asked one of Xu Lei¡¯s subordinates when he saw how calm she was in


    comparison to Lei San and the others.


    ¡°Let''s wait a little while longer,¡± Xu Lei replied while shaking her head.


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling as she stared at the figures that were getting closer.


    Secondster, all five figures finally arrived at the scene.


    The one leading the group shoved Lei


    San and the others aside and


    shouted out loud, ¡°Who are you


    calling ''Mr. Chur te areS CO


    arundinas s on China''s


    Grandmaster list! We havee to


    Jiangdong under the order of the War


    God Castle to execute this woman


    from Chu Sect and punish the traitor


    of China! Where is Ye Fan? Hand him


    over right now!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lei San and the others werepletely frozen in shock and bewilderment.


    ¡°A-Are these imperialmissioners?¡±

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    ¡°W-What''s going on, Mr. Lei? Why has Mr. Chu be a criminal all of a sudden? What is this War God Castle? Why did you


    call them imperialmissioners?¡± Han Dongmin asked in confusion.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he had been promoted to the governor of Jiangdong, he still regarded Ye Fan as a god among men.


    After all, Li Hongze had personally made a trip to Jiangdong just to award Ye Fan the title of ¡°The Nation''s Pride.¡±


    The fact that Ye Fan received such treatment meant he had contributed greatly to the country, so Han Dongmin had always


    assumed no one in China would dare mess with him.


    As for Meng Wanyu, he simply saw her as a crazy woman bold enough to kidnap Qiu Mucheng in order to get her revenge on Ye


    Fan.


    Hence, Han Dongmin was very surprised to see someone marching into Jiangdong and using Ye Fan of being an enemy of


    the country.


    ¡°It''s a veryplicated story, Governor Han. All you have to know is that the War God Castle is the highest authority in the world


    of martial arts here in China. The power they possess is simr to that of government officials,¡± Lei San replied with his face all


    pale.


    Han Dongmin knew nothing about the martial arts world, but he understood thest sentence very well.


    If the War God Castle represents the government of China, then it was the government that branded Ye Fan as a national


    enemy!


    ¡°H-How did this happen? What''s going on, Lei San? | remember the government awarding Mr. Chu the title of The Nation''s


    Pride¡¯ a little more than a year ago, so how did he be a national enemy now? What on earth is going on here?¡± Han


    Dongmin asked while ring at Lei San with reddened eyes.


    He was really anxious as he had risen to power mainly because of Ye Fan''s help, which made him one of Ye Fan''s associates to


    a certain degree.


    It was because of the government''s respect toward Ye Fan that Han Dongmin career as a governor had been smooth sailing


    over the past two years.


    Therefore, Ye Fan losing his title would also bring forth the end of Han Dongmin''s career.


    I''m well aware that nothingsts forever. I''ve never expected Ye Fan''s glory days to go on indefinitely, but | didn''t think it''d end


    this soon! It has barely been two years since Ye Fan was awarded his title! Is this all really going to end now?


    ¡°Please don''t ask me any further, Governor Han. I''m not too sure what this is all about either. You may reserve your questions for


    Li Er when he gets hereter.¡±


    Lei San and Wang Jiexi were both stressed out of their minds as the War God Castle''s sudden intervention had disrupted their


    nspletely.


    The two of them then turned toward Lu Tianhe in hopes that he coulde up with an idea.


    ¡°Sigh... What could | possibly do in such a situation? | may have some influence in the military, but I''m just a nobody in the


    martial arts world. The War God Castle is the highest authority in China for a reason, you know? No one dares go against them


    because no one is capable of doing so. | got a little worried when Mr. Chu publicly challenged the War God Castle during the


    Jiangbei incident, but | had assumed they would leave him alone out of appreciation for his talents. Well, it looks like | was wrong


    about that. Seeing as these five Grandmasters havee all the way to Jiangdong to arrest Mr. Chu, it would appear that the


    War God Castle is determined to take action against him. | suppose that''s why Mr. Chu rarelyes out these days. | used to


    think that the reason Mr. Chu rarelyes is that he fears the power of Chu Sect that is backing Meng Wanyu up. Now, | see


    that he is actually avoiding the War God Castle instead...¡± Lu Tianhe eximed helplessly.


    The questions he had in his mind had all been answered.


    At that moment, Li Er came rushing over looking extremely worn out.


    Lei San and the others immediately ran up to him and asked, ¡°What''s going on here, Li Er? You were supposed to seek


    reinforcements in Yanjing, so how did you end up bringing a bunch of imperialmissioners instead?¡±


    ¡°Things aren''t looking good for Mr. Chu. The War God Castle is serious about taking action against him,¡± Li Er replied with a


    solemn expression.


    He had been waiting for days at the bottom of Mount Yan, but he never saw the King of Fighters, Sword


    Saint, or the others.


    With no other choice, Li Er decided to pay off all the staff at Mount Van for information on what was going on.


    He figured the War God Castle would at least allow him to meet them due to his connection with Ye Fan.


    However, Li Er was told that the War God Castle had recently held a grand meeting a few days ago. The only topic on the


    agenda was how they would punish Ye Fan for his crime.


    Li Er knew the situation had to be serious if the War God Castle was gathering support from forces all over the country just to


    arrest Ye Fan.


    He then returned to Jiangdong and rushed over to Yunzhou as quickly as he could.


    ¡°What happened? How did Mr. Chu end up bing a national enemy all of a sudden? Is this about that incident in Jiangbei?


    Wasn''t that already taken care of? Is the War God Castle seriously raking up old grievances?¡±


    Lei San, Wang Jiexi, and Han Dongmin were all clueless as to what this was all about.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°No, | think Mr.


    Chu has gotten himself jpto some¡¯ |


    Loin ble, Thethig ranking


    O i s of the War God Castle are


    really pissed at him.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lei San and the others shuddered upon hearing that.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Chu... Could you please stay


    out of trouble for once? Even yon


    not afraid of troypjey volsshdus at


    laaat think bout your subordinates


    here in Jiangdong...¡± they eximed


    with wry smiles on their faces. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The fact that Ye Fan had be an enemy of the country left them all pale from fear and nervousness.


    ¡°Where are you, Ye Fan? Turn yourself in now!¡±


    The Grandmaster''s cold voice sounded deafening in the silence of the night.


    Li Er and the others were so intimidated by the authoritative air of the five Grandmasters that they trembled while hiding in the


    crowd.


    ¡°You are but mere Grandmasters,


    and yet you dare cele Supnarhe


    name? wedld assume people


    of your age would at least have some


    manners.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The faint voice of a woman could be hearding from the crowd.


    Lu Tianhe and his men were all frozen in shock when they heard that.


    Who could possibly be so bold as to insult the Grandmasters?


    Li Er turned around in response, only to realize it was the beautiful CEO of Hongqi Group, Xu Lei.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Ms. Xu! You could die if you piss these guys off!¡± he warned her.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    ¡°How insolent! Who dares disrespect me like this?¡±


    Xu Lei''s insults immediately drew the attention of the five Grandmasters.


    One of them had a cold look in his eyes as he raised his hand and prepared to teach her a lesson.


    It wasn''t until he saw how young she was that he held himself back.


    ¡°Hmph... I''ll let this slide because you''re but a youngdy. Just so you know, we could''ve punished you for disrespect!¡±


    Despite their tendency to abuse their status as elders, the Grandmasters were still nice people and refused to punish a small fry


    like Xu Lei.


    ¡°Is that so? You''re going to punish me for disrespect when | simply stated the facts? In that case, aren''t you guys just as guilty for


    using the Unrivalled of being a criminal?¡± Xu Lei snapped back coldly at them.


    The Grandmasters were furious when they heard that. ¡°You... You sure have a sharp tongue, youngdy!


    How are you rted to Ye Fan? Why are you


    defending him like this? As your elder, | shall remind you that he is guilty of treason, so it would be in your best interest to stay


    away from him before you get caught in the crossfire.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Ye Fan has always been a man of honor, so there''s no way he''dmit treason! You guys must be framing him or


    something!¡± Xu Lei shouted angrily and tried her best to defend Ye Fan.


    She was about to continue arguing when Li Er ran over and dragged her to the side.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, | think you should refrain from saying too much right now. Ms. Qiu''s situation is concerning as is, so we really can''t


    afford anything to happen to you. Please don''t make it harder for us to answer to Mr. Chu,¡± he pleaded.


    That was when Lu Tianhe recognized the person in front and stepped forward to greet him respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster


    Yan. My name is Lu Tianhe. What brings you all the way to Jiangdong? You should''ve told me you wereing so | could make


    preparations to wee your arrival!¡±


    Lu Tianhe used to be a martial artist before joining the military.


    Being an instructor of the three armed forces, he frequented Yanjing all year round, so he knew some of the prominent figures in


    the martial arts world.


    The elderly man standing before him was Yan Buping. He was the head of the Xingyi Sect in Jiangnan as well as the highest-


    ranked Grandmaster.


    Although Lu Songliang from Jiangbei was simrly powerful due to his family background, Yan Buping was the head of a martial


    arts sect and had over three thousand disciples over the years.


    All Xingyi Fist practitioners in the world viewed him as a highly-respected master, so his reputation and prestige far surpassed


    that of Lu Songliang''s.


    As such, there was no way Lu Tianhe wouldn''t know who he was.


    Even so, Yan Buping had no idea who Lu Tianhe was and simply arched an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°Lu Tianhe? Never heard of


    you. Whose disciple are you?¡±


    ¡°|...¡± Lu Tianhe''s eyelids twitched from the awkwardness of the situation.


    Great... Just f*cking great... | just had to go greet him when he doesn''t even know who | am! This old man is a


    lot more arrogant than Mr. Chu!


    Despite being flustered, Lu Tianhe tried his best to introduce himself patiently, ¡°Well, you see, I''m¡ª¡±


    However, Van Duping cut him off before he could even finish, ¡°Whatever, we''ll discuss your identityter. Seeing as you''re from


    Jiangdong, you should know the situation here better than we do. | want you to go see Ye Fan and tell him the War God Castle


    demands his immediate presence!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Van Buping''s voice was so deep and authoritative that Lu Tianhe went pale and silent instantly.


    Despite being treated with extreme contempt, there was nothing Lu Tianhe could do about it.


    After all, Van Buping was the highest-ranked Supreme in China and a well-respected senior in the martial arts world.


    Even so, Lu Tianhe would never deliver the message to Ye Fan as thetter wasn''t even in Yunzhou at the time.


    On top of that, Lu Tianhe refused to y the role of the messenger.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Grandmaster Yan, but Mr. Chu is both the Unrivalled and the pir of China. A mere nobody like me wouldn''t dare to


    deliver such a message to him! Since this is an order given to you by the War God Castle, | think it would be best if you


    Grandmasters approach the Unrivalled Grandmaster directly.¡±


    Thinking that Lu Tianhe was afraid of


    Ye Fan, Yan Buping reassured him by


    saying, ¡°Don''t worry. yupestelKhiailthis


    Fg message fro the War God


    Castle. Even someone like Ye Fan


    wouldn''t dare cause trouble once he


    hears that. Well, unless he has a


    death wish, that is.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They believed that Ye Fan would never dare oppose the War God Castle as he was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°No, | still think a nobody like me shall avoid being involved in this grand conflict of yours.¡± Lu Tianhe rejected his request once


    again.


    Having lost his patience with Lu Tianhe, Yan Buping asked coldly, ¡°Oh? | will ask you this one final time. Are you going to deliver


    the message or not?¡±


    ¡°Why are you wasting your time and


    energy on this uncivilized lowlife? A


    crappy ce like Jian iano Orie


    helg tong.ofigaora t fools like


    hirh. A


    lit takes is a little beating to


    make him behave. I, Ke Zhe, shall be


    the one to carry out said task!¡± said


    one of the Grandmasters as he


    stepped forward. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had on a pair of military boots and looked a little disheveled, especially with his long beard.


    Lu Tianhe tensed up and went wide-eyed from shock when he heard the Grandmaster''s name.


    K-Ke Zhe? As in, the Grandmaster


    ranked second on the list? Oh, my


    God... If he''s here, then does that


    mean these are the top five


    Grandmasters in China? And here |


    thought the other four ere jesD1t\


    ive podieS Yan uping had


    brought along to appear


    intimidating... Looks like | have


    severely underestimated the War


    God Castle''s resolve to take action


    against Mr. Chu. They must really be


    prepared to take him down if they''re


    sending five Grandmasters just to


    deliver a message! Looks like Mr.


    Chu''s ce in the martial arts world


    of China is gone for good now.


    Regardless, now isn''t the time to be


    worrying about him. I''m in a pretty


    dangerous situation myself here!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Right as Ke Zhe was about to teach Lu Tianhe a lesson, the gentle voice of a woman came from Yunwu Lake.


    ¡°Only the criminal should be punished for the crime. Gentlemen, you may take your issues up with me


    instead. There''s no need to put General Lu in a difficult spot.¡±


    The voice was soft yet sounded cold and authoritative at the same time.


    Everyone turned their heads toward theke and saw a beautiful woman on a small boat, slowly making its way toward them.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Upon hearing the voice, Ke Zhe and the others turned to look.


    When they saw that it was anotheryoung woman, all of them couldn''t resistughing.


    ¡°Have all the men in Jiangdong died? Why are weak women the only ones standing up for Ye Fan? Could it be that Ye Fan


    actually thinks that the matter will die down just because he has sent these irrelevant women here?¡±


    After letting out a mockingugh, Ke Zhe bellowed at the woman on the boat, ¡°Girl, considering that you''re in the prime of


    youryouth, | would advise you to mind your own business instead.¡±


    He threatened in an icy tone, ¡°If you get into trouble and let yourself be soiled at a young age, your parents would be utterly


    devastated.¡±


    Just as he spoke, a couple rushed out from the crowd.


    ¡°Sir, we''re sorry. Our daughter is still a naive young girl that doesn''t know how the world works. She didn''t mean to offend you. As


    her parents, we would like to apologize on her behalf. We will leave right


    away and reprimand her when we''re home.¡±


    With ashen expressions, Han Li and her husband rushed to thekeside and apologized to Ke Zhe, Van Buping, and the other


    elderly men.


    Although they didn''t know who the group was, Han Li could guess from Li Er''s reaction that the five were powerful men.


    Or else, why would Ye Fan be so terrified to the extent of not showing his face?


    After she apologized, Han Li ran up to the bamboo boat and pulled Qiu Mucheng out from it.


    ¡°Mucheng, let''s go. We''re not staying in Yunzhou anymore. In fact, we''re moving out from the Cloud Mansion too. As for the


    position of CEO or the Queen of Jiangdong, we don''t need them either. Let''s just go home and continue with our lives,¡± Han Li


    asserted as she pulled Qiu Mucheng along.


    She was teary-eyed when she spoke while her words were interspaced with sobs.


    Although she and her husband were greedy for money and power, they still prioritized their daughter''s safety over everything


    else.


    After all, there would always be opportunities to make more money. Worsees to worst, they would just marry her off to


    another illustrious family.


    Given how beautiful their daughter was, there would be plenty of suitors who didn''t mind that she had been married before.


    More importantly, they didn''t want to see their daughter die because of Ye Fan.


    All this while, Han Li and Qiu Lei were really worried that their daughter would pass before they did.


    Fortunately, Meng Wanyu hadn''t struck despite the fact that the three-day ultimatum was over.


    Given that Qiu Mucheng had narrowly escaped death, Han Li naturally didn''t dare to put her in danger again.


    All they wanted to do now was to take Qiu Mucheng as far away from there as possible.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, calm down, and listen to me...¡±


    Qiu Mucheng desperately tried to exin to her parents.


    Unfortunately, they were in no mood to listen.


    ¡°Mucheng, that''s enough. We will be leaving with you no matter what. Everything that happened was my fault because | kept


    forcing you to marry someone rich. However, | didn''t expect you to suffer and have your life threatened after getting together with


    Ye Fan.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Now that | have realized my folly, | will stop forcing you to marry someone who is prominent. Prior to this, |


    always assumed that Ye Fan wasn''t worthy of you. But now, I''m cognizant that we are the ones not worthy of him. In truth, we


    are just sried employees who live ordinary lives. The pressure thates from being the Queen of Jiangdong isn''t something


    we can bear. Therefore, we don''t want the crown anymore. Going forward, I''ll just find you a civil servant to be married to.¡±


    Just as Han Li expressed her thoughts, she hugged Qiu Mucheng tightly with both arms, as if she was worried that she would


    lose her only daughter.


    The moment she finished, Han Li turned around and looked at Meng Wanyu before sweeping her gaze across Ke Zhe, Yan


    Buping, Li Er, Lei San, and the others. She then dered, ¡°Whatever beef you have with Ye Fan or Mr. Chu, please look for him.


    As for my daughter, she no longer has anything to do with Ye Fan. I''m willing to sacrifice my life to stop whoever that tries to bully


    her or my family!¡±


    Han Li''s words were both decisive and resolute at the same time.


    After all, motherhood was capable of turning any weak woman into a strong one.


    Even though Han Li was protecting Qiu Mucheng for her own selfish reasons, such as ensuring that her daughter would still be


    around to take care of her when she was old, it was still a feat of courage for her to speak so brazenly to the group of powerful


    men.


    ¡°This mad woman is really protective of her offspring.¡±


    As Han Li''s voice echoed throughout the surroundings, Lei San and the others were stunned. Consequently, they couldn''t help


    but change the way they looked at Han Li and her husband.


    However, Li Er sneered, ¡°Protective? At the end of the day, she''s just doing it for her own selfish reasons. If Ms. Qiu were to die,


    who would take care of her in her old age? This couple is as cunning as ever.¡±


    Having stayed by Ye Fan''s side for a long time, Li Er naturally understood Ye Fan''s inws very well.


    They were both selfish and greedy. In fact, the only thing they truly cared about was their own wellbeing.


    Despite Ye Fan''s good nature, he too couldn''t tolerate them and was even forced to sever their rtionship.


    Thus, Li Er could never bring himself to like them.


    ¡°Mucheng, let''s go. We must leave Ye Fan and Yunzhou. After tonight, we will no longer have anything to do with this ce and


    the people here.¡±


    Grabbing her daughter''s hand, Han Li led her out of the crowd.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Qiu Mucheng shook her mother''s hand off resolutely despite Han Li''s attempt to protect her.


    Turning around, Han Li red at her


    daughter and questioned, ¡°You


    foolish girl, what are you doing? We


    should leave at once. Are you tryi


    to cause me a (yout tonave a


    Heat ate¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, there are


    certain matters that | can hide from.


    But there are also matters that |


    cannot avoid. | am Ye Fan''s wife and


    the ruler of Jiangdong. As of now, Ye


    Fan isn''t around and Jiangdong is


    under threat. As his wife, | cannot


    leave this ce. You should go


    without me,¡± Qiu Mucheng exined


    softly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiu Lei gave Qiu Mucheng a p. ¡°You idiot! Ye Fan has left you and doesn''t care about your survival. So why are you


    still blinded by your loyalty to him? Despite being a graduate of a prestigious university, how can you not use your brains a little?


    By staying back here for Ye Fan''s sake, all you''re doing is dying for him. How can you not understand something so simple?¡± Qiu


    Lei questioned with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Now, let me ask you onest time. Are you leaving or not?¡±


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Qiu


    Mucheng shook her head. ¡°Dad,


    Mom, you were right in what you said


    before. | was born with an oreo


    QO


    background whergnphsrerits are


    jGstran''stthe-mill citizens.


    Previously, | was ostracized within


    my family and encountered many


    obstacles at work. However, when |


    was at my lowest, Ye Fan stayed by


    my side and supported me by giving


    me encouragement andfort.


    After that, it was he who elevated me


    to heights of power and riches that |


    would never dare Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    dream about.¡±


    She added, ¡°As of today, Li Er, the


    general, and the rest of Jiangdong


    respect and know me as the Que


    of Jiangdong. vemfebdam''t beatine


    WOHBSH Ke title, it is my duty to


    carry the burden still. After all, I¡¯m his


    woman, the wife of the King of


    Jiangdong. | will be by his side when


    he rules or perishes together with


    him when he is destroyed.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Even though Qiu Mucheng''s voice wasn''t loud, the authority of her words stunned the crowd, including her parents.


    Even Qiu Mucheng''s best friend, Su Qian, stared at her with widened eyes.


    All this while, Su Qian assumed that Qiu Mucheng stayed by Ye Fan''s side not because of her feelings for him but out of habit


    instead.


    She always thought Qiu Mucheng didn''t abandon Ye Fan due to the tonic bond they shared.


    However, she no longer thought that way because she now knew that Qiu Mucheng had truly fallen in love with Ye Fan.


    In fact, the woman was so deeply in love with him that there was no way she could pull herself out.


    My bounty is as boundless as the sea, my love as deep; the more | give to thee, the more | have, for both are infinite.


    At that very moment, the quote about eternal love kept shing in Su Qian''s head.


    Indeed, her words do carry the meaning of ¡°For richer or poorer, till death do us part. ¡±


    Consequently, Su Qian felt that she should be happy for her friend.


    At the very least, Qiu Mucheng had found a man whom she was willing to sacrifice herself for.


    From the perspective of a woman, this was bliss and something to be envious about.


    After all, only love could bring meaning to one''s lives.


    Unfortunately, Qiu Mucheng''s parents didn''t share Su Qian''s sentiments.


    ¡°You''ve gone mad, you foolish girl. Ye Fan doesn''t care about you anymore, and yet, you''re willing to die for him? Are you trying


    to kill us both? Despite how shrewd your father and | are, how did we end up having a blunderous daughter like you? | don''t care


    what you want. You are definitely leaving with us today because we are the ones who gave you your life. You have no right to


    give it up for his sake.¡±


    Just like a raving madwoman, Han Li exploded at Qiu Mucheng as she tried to forcibly make her daughter leave.


    Nevertheless, Qiu Mucheng had steeled her resolve and naturally ignored Han Li''s rants.


    After shoving Han Li aside, she walked bravely toward the five Grandmasters.


    With an indifferent expression, she dered coldly, ¡°I, Qiu Mucheng, am Ye Fan of Jiangdong''s wife. As my husband isn''t in


    Jiangdong today, | shall deal with Jiangdong''s affairs in his stead. Gentlemen, whatever grouses you may have, you can inform


    me about them and | will personally pass Ye Fan the message when he returns.¡±


    She continued, ¡°However, before you do that, let me first warn you. Ye Fan has always been steadfast in his principles


    throughout his life. Consequently, the rumors about him working with the enemy to betray the country are just baseless


    usations. As a result, | hope that you gentlemen do not sully my husband''s reputation indiscriminately!¡±


    Qiu Mucheng didn''t mince her words at all, as she was unfazed by the domineering aura of the five Grandmasters.


    In response, the look Yan Buping and the other Grandmasters gave Qiu Mucheng couldn''t help but change slightly.


    ¡°Given that Ye Fan is a coward to not show his face, we didn''t expect him to have such a courageous wife. In fact, you are in no


    way inferior to him at all. It''s just a shame that you have been wasted on a scum like him. If you were still single, | would be d


    to matchmake you with my grandson. Unfortunately, you have been sullied by Ye Fan and missed the opportunity.¡±


    Shaking his head as he spoke, Ke Zhe gave Qiu Mucheng a sympathetic look.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it''s pointless to defend him despite your loyalty to him. After all, it''s an irrefutable fact that he has betrayed his


    country. If you are looking to plead mercy for him, | would advise you to tell him toe out of hiding and turn himself in.


    Perhaps, the War God Castle of China would spare his life and look past his impulsiveness.¡±


    Ke Zhe spoke with a condescending tone as if he was an imperialmissioner questioning a criminal.


    ¡°Haha... Hahaha...¡±


    All of a sudden, Qiu Mucheng burst intoughter.


    In fact, one could hear the contempt and mockery in her tone.


    ¡°Hmm? What are youughing at?¡± Yan Bupingwas upset by her reaction.


    As for the other Grandmasters, they too furrowed their brows.


    Nheless, Qiu Mucheng continuedughing before she retorted, ¡°What do you mean by it''s a fact? | would like to know which


    carries more weight in China,yourwords or thew? Since the matter has yet to be investigated or gone on trial, how can you


    conclude that Ye Fan is a traitor? And yet, you have the cheek to insist that it''s an irrefutable fact?


    Gentlemen, that''s really brazen of you! Even I, the governor of Jiangdong, do not have the gall to hurl such baseless


    usation.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng''s words were grave, as she had used them of disrespecting thew.


    Any ordinary citizen would have flown into a rage after hearing what she said. However, Yan Buping and the others simply shook


    their heads and smiled.


    ¡°Lady, | wonder if you''re ignorant or just in naive. Perhaps, you have never truly understood the world he lived in despite being


    his wife. In his world, there may be rules and thresholds, but it''s raw power that overwhelms them all. In China, the one who


    holds the most power is none other than the War God Castle. Thus, whatever they decide will be an undeniable fact that no


    one can challenge or doubt,¡± Van Buping exined calmly as if he was a teacher lecturing a student on the rules of the martial


    arts world.


    Despite his attempt to help her understand, Qiu Mucheng was unlikely to grasp the meaning behind his words, as the martial arts


    world was an unfamiliar territory for an ordinary citizen like her. After all, it was human nature to second guess something that felt


    foreign.


    ¡°Forget it. A weakdy like you knows nothing about the martial arts world. Nevertheless, since Ye Fan isn''t showing up, you will


    have toe with us to Mount Van. As long as he doesn''t turn himself in at Mount Van, you will never be able to return to


    Jiangdong.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that Ye Fan is a loyal


    person? In that case, | want ta fi


    out just h w deyorsdlthisman who


    atin he title of the Unrivalled


    Supreme at such a young age is.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Van Buping stood by thekeside with his hands behind his back and his robe fluttering in the wind.


    Despite the simplicity of his speech, it was filled with authority, as if every single word would determine if one lives or dies.


    When he finished, Van Buping waved his hands and ordered the Grandmasters he brought with him, ¡°Seize her!¡±


    Just when Ke Zhe and the rest


    prepared to apprehend (uu Nuchiehy,


    ts pigentionne awe sh


    S fea cut right in front of them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Shocked, the men backed off at once.


    The next moment, a mockingugh filled the air.


    ¡°| have heard that China is a


    respectful country. However, | can


    now see that it''s nothing but a joke.


    How dare a grou f plddogies ike |


    rey aBteuBon ik and


    defenseless girl? Is it because you


    don''t have the guts to face Ye Fan in


    battle, so you end up taking his wife


    hostage instead? Aren''t you


    embarrassed by your actions? If |


    were you, | would have killed myself


    out of shame!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ascathing admonishment was unleashed upon Van Buping and the rest of the Grandmasters.


    Meanwhile, the crowd by theke began to gossip and gesticte in indignance over Qiu Mucheng''s


    treatment.


    ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°One should hold the actual perpetrator responsible instead.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn''t involve innocent family members.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s obvious this bunch of old fogies didn''t dare to face Mr. Chu so they chose to bully a girl instead.¡±


    ¡°Despite their fearsome looks, they are nothing but cowards underneath, huh?¡±

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    By the side of Yunwu Lake, many in the crowd were berating the Grandmasters.


    After all, men naturally pitied the weak, let alone a helpless woman facing the pressure of five Grandmasters by herself.


    Faced with a barrage of criticisms, Van Buping, and the others felt unsettled despite their experience.


    Agloomy expression descended upon their faces.


    Furious, Ke Zhe turned toward the girl in a red dress and demanded, ¡°You b*tch! Who the hell are you? How dare you twist the


    facts and ruin our reputation?¡±


    Unfazed by the question, Meng Wanyu dered her identity, ¡°I''m Meng Wanyu of Chu Sect.¡±


    From her perspective, there was no need for her to hide, as she had a clear conscience.


    Although China''s martial arts world held a hostile view toward Chu Sect, there had been no conflict between them for many


    years.


    Furthermore, Meng Wanyu hadn''t done anything controversial on her visit to China.


    Even though she had taken Qiu Mucheng hostage, she didn''t harm a hair on her head.


    As a result, Meng Wanyu didn''t see why she should hide who she was.


    ¡°Chu Sect? In that case, you must be the evil woman that has been causing trouble all over Jiangdong. Looks like you''ve


    decided to turn yourself in before | even start looking for you. This is great. We will now take you along with us,¡± Ke Zhe replied


    with a smile.


    Knitting her brows in response, Meng Wanyu sneered, ¡°It seems that you''re nothing but a bully. Other than trying to capture Ms.


    Qiu, you''re going to apprehend me too? Not only do you ignore the facts, but you also oppress the weak with impunity. Is this


    how China''s Grandmasters are supposed to behave?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! We do not need a reason to apprehend you. I''ll teach you a lesson right now!¡±


    Ke Zhe was outraged by the insults Meng Wanyu hurled at him.


    With a loud roar, he stomped his foot on the ground beforeunching himself forward like an arrow shot from a bow.


    After that, he balled his hands into fists before aiming a punch at Meng Wanyu''s chest.


    His strike carried such massive power that everyone thought Meng Wanyu would either die or be grievously injured upon impact.


    ¡°Ms. Meng, be careful!¡± Qiu Mucheng screamed in shock.


    However, Meng Wanyu didn''t show any fear and she simply looked on at the approaching attack. With a soft chuckle, she gently


    struck out with her palm.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Her palm strike was so graceful that it seemed to be dancing through the air.


    However, everyone was surprised by how much control Meng Wanyu wielded over her counterattack and how efficient it was


    despite its gracefulness.


    Consequently, her palms steadily absorb the power emanating from Ke Zhe''s punch.


    ¡°What a stunning strike!¡±


    ¡°What''s the name of the technique?¡± ¡°The gracefulness it disyed is simply unrivalled.¡±


    The crowd gathered by Yunwu Lake expressed their amazement, as many of them were martial artists too.


    However, Yan Buping and his men scoffed, ¡°It only looks good on the outside but has no substance on the inside. In martial arts


    training, we always have to go back to the basics. Only the most ordinary technique can unleash the strongest power


    imaginable. Young people nowadays prioritize fancy moves just to gain the attention of others. They have lost themselves and


    their initial motivation to practice martial arts. That aside, an attack such as this is nothing but a fancy disy. Against Ke Zhe,


    you will notst more than a second.¡±


    Yan Buping stood up proudly with his eyes looking far out and his hands behind his back.


    His words rang out in a monotonous drone as if he was giving a lecture.


    At the same time, the Grandmasters beside him nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Just as expected of an elder. Your observations are really sharp.¡±


    ¡°You have managed to see through the girl with a single nce.¡±


    ¡°With just a few words, you have already exposed her weakness.¡±


    ¡°It seems that | will never catch up to your level given how far ahead you are in the world of martial arts.¡±


    Bursting intoughter, the Grandmasters took turns to tter Yan Buping, who was relishing in their praises.


    With a smug smile breaking out on his face, it was clear that he was enjoying the attention.


    ¡°In martial arts, you shouldn''t focus onparing yourself to others. After all, everyone''s talent is different. There are some


    whom we can never beat no matter how hard we try. Thus, it''s more important to focus on improving oneself continuously. This is


    the advice | have always given to Ke Zhe,¡± Yan Buping inly replied.


    ¡°I see. No wonder Mr. Ke''s skills have been improving by leaps and bounds recently. It appears that he has received guidance


    from you. We too have also learned something today.¡± The rest of the Grandmasters bowed in respect.


    ¡°All right now, we''ll continue this topic when we''re free. For now, let''s see how Mr. Ke toys with the evil woman from Chu Sect,¡±


    Van Buping remarked nonchntly while stroking his beard.


    The way he conducted himself emanated a haughty air.


    Bam!


    Ke Zhe''s punch finally struck Meng Wanyu''s palms, causing a rumble to echo throughout.


    Still feeling confident of victory a moment ago, Ke Zhe suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood while his face turned all red.


    After that, he was sent flying like a cannonball by Meng Wanyu''s palm strike.


    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±


    When he saw what happened, Van Buping, who was gloating a while ago, felt as if his eyes were about to pop out in shock.


    With a reddened face, he looked as if he had just been pped.


    As for the other Grandmasters, they too were equally astounded.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that Mr. Ke would thrash that evil woman? Why was he beaten instantly?¡±


    The question put Yan Duping in an awkward position.


    ¡°Ke Zhe was careless. He has used


    too much power SCEUIS lessey\T |


    e ery, Nahai take this as a


    l¨¦sson too,¡± Yan Duping calmly


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°D*tch, how dare you hurt me! Let''s have a go again!¡±


    Ke Zhe picked himself up from the ground. After spitting out the fresh blood in his mouth, he charged forward, brandishing his


    iron fists.


    Bam!


    Doth of them shed again with the same results.


    Just like a weakling, Ke Zhe was thrown far back by Meng Wanyu again.


    ¡°It appears the Grandmasters of China are nothing but talk,¡± Meng Wanyu gloated, her exquisite features looking as ravishing as


    ever.


    ¡°Mr. Van, was Ke Zhe being careless again?¡± the group of stunned Grandmasters asked again.


    Just shut it with the questions!


    Despite being rendered speechless and red in embarrassment, Van Duping cursed them in his heart.


    ¡°That useless piece of trash! There''s


    no point in relying on him no bets


    all attack ogethenan eget this over


    andld e with. Or else, once Ye Fan


    returns, we won''t be able to leave this


    ce unscathed.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Having seen how strong Meng


    Wanyu was, Van PA ceneollt


    afford to ase fachis pride anymore.


    aeehk orred tounch an


    all-out attack to quickly subdue Meng


    Wanyu. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, they were still fearful of Ye Fan despite dering otherwise.


    In truth, the War God Castle had sent them to Jiangdong and punish Ye Fan a long time ago.


    However, Van Duping and the others kept dying their action because they were afraid.


    After all, Ye Fan was responsible for the massacre in Jiangbei and had almost leveled the whole of Mount Yan in anger.


    As a result, the Grandmasters were truly worried that Ye Fan would kill all of them in a fit of rage.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    When the Grandmasters found out that Ye Fan was away, they finally gathered the courage to visit Yunzhou and execute the


    order.


    As such, their pompous arrival was nothing but an act since Ye Fan wasn''t around.


    Or else, they wouldn''t have dared to show their faces and gloat in front of a Supreme''s home, as that was the equivalent of


    suicide.


    Nevertheless, to prove that they had done something, they had no choice but to take Qiu Mucheng back to Mount Yan with them.


    Once they did that, the matter would just be between the War God Castle and Ye Fan.


    Consequently, they had to subdue Meng Wangyu as quickly as they could before their n could proceed.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Yan Buping''s concerns were shared by the rest of the Grandmasters.


    Compared to their own lives, their pride meant


    nothing.


    With that, all of them sprung to action upon Van Buping''smand.


    In the blink of an eye, the four Grandmasters leaped into the air.


    Brandishing everything they had, they carried with them a massive force that swept through thend like a tornado.


    Uponnding, they had Meng Wanyu tightly surrounded and attacked her relentlessly.


    Pressured on all sides, Meng Wanyu was like a candle in the wind fighting off the storm by herself.


    ¡°Those old fogies are truly shameless. Not only are they bullying a girl, but they even have the cheek to attack in unison.¡±


    Li Er couldn''t help but curse at what he saw and felt ashamed on the Grandmasters¡¯ behalf.


    Lei San cleared his throat and reminded, ¡°Li Er, be mindful of your position.¡±


    Even though Van Buping and the others were despicable, they were still China''s Grandmasters.


    As for Meng Wanyu, she was a foreign agent at the end of the day.


    Therefore, Li Er and Lei San were supposed to side with Van Buping by default.


    ¡°F*ck our position. I''ll curse at whoever that goes against Mr. Chu!¡± Li Er cussed.


    Previously, he was filled with hatred for Meng Wanyu. However, when he realized she never had the intention to hurt Qiu


    Mucheng and was vehemently defending her now, his perception of her changed.


    Meanwhile, the battle in front of them had already begun.


    Although Meng Wanyu was Tang Yun''s disciple, she still wasn''t powerful enough.


    In fact, her true strength was less than that of a Grandmaster.


    Just a while ago, she was at the limits of her talent when she defeated Ke Zhe with her Terminal Level skills. It was an


    impressive feat considering Ke Zhe was ranked second among China''s Grandmasters.


    However, faced with four Grandmasters at once, she was naturally no match forthem.


    Soon, she quickly fell on the defensive.


    Bam!


    Another devastating punchnded.


    Seizing an opportunity, Van Buping broke through Meng Wanyu''s defense and smashed his fist into her.


    With a loud grunt, Meng Wanyu threw up a mouthful of blood as she was forced back.


    ¡°Now die! B*tch!¡±


    The best time to strike one''s enemy was when they were down.


    Hence, when Ke Zhe saw that Meng Wanyu had been grievously injured, he charged forward and threw a kick into her abdomen.


    At that moment, Meng Wanyu''s rhythm had been entirely disrupted.


    As if she was a dam that had burst, she kept puking blood till she could no longer stand.


    ¡°You Chu Sect b*tch, how dare you trespass in China?


    | will end your life here today!¡±


    Ke Zhe wasn''t satisfied with just one attack.


    Subsequently, he focused his Qi in his hands, causing his veins to bulge.


    The next moment, the elemental force within him gushed through his veins like a raging wave.


    ¡°Dragon w Strike!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Forming a w with his hand, Ke Zhe thrust it at Meng Wanyu''s throat.


    From the way he was attacking, it was obvious that he was looking to kill her.


    ¡°No!¡± Qiu Mucheng screamed with tears in her eyes when she saw what was about to happen.


    However, Ke Zhe ignored her.


    He didn''t let up on his attack and aimed to take Meng Wanyu''s life.


    ¡°Stop!¡± At the crucial moment, a deep voice rang out.


    The next instant, Van Bupingunched a palm strike to push Ke Zhe away by force.


    ¡°Mr. Van, what are you doing?¡± Ke Zhe asked curiously after regaining his bnce.


    ¡°Calm down. Don''t forget that she''s a member of Chu Sect. If we capture her, there would always be room to turn things around.


    However, if we kill her, the situation would go out of control. The big picture takes priority!¡±


    At the end of the day, Van Buping was the highest-ranked Grandmaster. Thus, his thoughts were a lot moreprehensive.


    Consequently, he was cognizant that they couldn''t underestimate the powers behind Meng Wanyu.


    ¡°Hmph! You b*tch, I''ll spare you this time. However, it will still be difficult for you to avoid the death sentence for trespassing into


    China and causing trouble in Jiangdong. Now that we have captured you, you will be brought to Mount Van to be interrogated.¡±


    Ke Zhe''s words were filled with rage, as he was obviously holding a grudge against Meng Wanyu for hurting him earlier.


    Just as he finished, he grabbed Meng Wanyu like a dog and turned to leave.


    Of course, they were also going to take Qiu Mucheng along with them.


    ¡°Stop! You cannot take her! Given that she''s a woman, how can you...¡±


    When they saw that Qiu Mucheng was in trouble, Li Er and the others were outraged.


    Despite the fearthey felt, they continued with their protests.


    ¡°Move aside if you value your life!¡±


    Just as Ke Zhe shouted, he waved his hands and shoved Li Er and the others aside.


    After that, the five Grandmasters grabbed Qiu Mucheng and left.


    ¡°Tong Shan, Qing Tan, stop them!¡±


    Given the circumstances, Xu Lei couldn''t sit idly by.


    At her cue, the warriors she brought with her from Yanjing attacked.


    They were joined by members of the Green Dragon Force left behind by Ye Fan to defend Yunzhou.


    At that instant, more than ten martial artists surged forward.


    ¡°Hmph, they''re nothing but cannon fodder.¡±


    Letting out a snort, Ke Zheunched a sequence of attacks half-heartedly.


    Given that he alone managed to stop all the attacks, there was no need for the other Grandmasters to get involved.


    Amidst cries of agony, Tong Shan and the others flew backward while vomiting blood at the same time.


    The gap between their skills was simply too big.


    The Grandmasters¡¯ prowess was unfathomable. Anyone who had reached their level would see their powers dramatically


    increased.


    Only exceptionally talented martial


    artists like Meng waeerco?


    vinny eof bfitg th r Own against


    eone of a higher level. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Or else, even ten men wouldn''t be enough to bnce the scales against a Grandmaster.


    ¡°How dare a bunch of pests like you try and stop us?¡± Ke Zhe scoffed as he looked down upon the men that he had defeated.


    He then turned to Van Buping. ¡°Mr.


    Van, | feel that the martial arts world


    of Jiangdong needs a revamp. ayn


    martial artists hergonifespec


    Famiaad hbtthe War God Castle. In


    fact, they have no sense of patriotism


    for their country at all. At this rate,


    what is going to happen to the


    authority of the War God Castle? Or


    even that of China''s martial arts


    world?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Van Buping nodded. ¡°That''s true.


    Once we return to Mou Var, (willl


    jeu eyqgwordSain to


    ron Jiangdong''s martial arts


    world.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, Van Buping and the other Grandmasters prepared to bring Qiu Mucheng and Meng Wanyu back to Yanjing.


    Although Xu Lei and the others were filled with anxiety, there was nothing they could do about it.


    In the face of absolute power, whatever they did was futile despite theirrge numbers.


    All they could do was watch as Van Buping took the twodies away.


    Sigh!


    ¡°Who is to me for this?¡±


    ¡°No one other than Ye Fan himself, | guess.¡±


    ¡°Due to him gallivanting around elsewhere, his wife has to suffer in his ce.¡±


    ¡°| can''t believe how unbing he is.¡±


    While the crowd by Yunwu Lake sympathized with Qiu Mucheng, they also med Ye Fan for what happened.


    Just when everyone thought that the matter hade to an end, a frosty gale began blowing from a dark corner.


    In the midst of the wind, a slender figure appeared from the darkness just like a phantom.


    Every step he took was like lightning striking the ground, causing the entire city of Yunzhou to tremble.


    Dark clouds covered the skies while a thunderstorm fell upon Yunwu Lake.


    Amidst the heavy downpour, the lonely figure of a youth gradually emerged.


    He looked just like a demon who had emerged from the deep abyss to cull the likes of men.


    Suddenly, both heaven and earth fell silent as everyone was enveloped by a sense of terror.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Whoosh!


    The turbulent and icy wind howled while enveloping the entire sky.


    As the figure emerged from the darkness, an aura as domineering as the thunderstorm descended upon the scene.


    Van Buping, Ke Zhe, and the others were stunned by the sight.


    Slowly, a sense of dread began to creep into their hearts.


    ¡°M-Mr. Van, w-who is that?¡± one of the Grandmasters asked in a soft yet terrified tone.


    However, Van Buping remained silent as he continued to stare intently at the figure before them.


    For some reason, he felt as if there was something heavy hanging over his head the moment he saw the man.


    In fact, he could even feel his breathing bingbored.


    Considering that even Van Buping felt pressured, it went without saying that the sensation was stronger for Li Er, Lei San, and all


    the othermon folks.


    In fact, all of them felt as if they were suffocating.


    ¡°What a powerful aura.¡±


    ¡°This feeling... Can it be...¡±


    Holding that thought, Li Er looked up. As he narrowed his gaze, he almost jumped up in excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you saying...¡±


    When they saw Li Er''s response, Lei San and Wang Jiexi suddenly thought of something.


    The next moment, their bodies trembled as their eyes widened in shock.


    They weren''t alone in their reaction. Simultaneously, Xu Lei and the others looked ahead with anticipation and delight.


    Even He Yurou, who had been standing by theke in silence, felt a jolt of emotion within her.


    Standing on her toes, she looked out far and strained her eyes to get a clearer look at the figure''s face.


    Could it be him?It should be him, right?


    ¡°It definitely is,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    At that moment, He Yurou didn''t understand why she was so excited and filled with anticipation to see him.


    After all, she wasn''t even friends with him and they barely had anything to do with each other.


    In spite of that, she was still hopeful that the youth would turn out to be him.


    At that moment, the crowd at Yunwu Lake began to feel so anxious that they even held their breath.


    Even though no one could clearly see the figure''s face, many in the crowd couldn''t resist picturing it in their minds.


    Just when everyone waited with anticipation, Ke Zhe furrowed his brows at the figure within the darkness and demanded, ¡°Who


    are you to try and pull such a ghastly stunt in broad daylight? Speak your name at once!¡±


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    For a whole ten seconds, no one responded at all.


    The only sound that could be heard was the pitter-patter of raindrops and the terrifying footsteps of the figure.


    Just when Ke Zhe grew impatient and wanted to ask again, an indifferent voice rang out through the torrential rain.


    ¡°I''m Ye Fan of Jiangdong.¡±


    Boom!


    The few words blew everyone''s mind.


    As Yan Buping trembled and Ke Zhe widened his eyes, China''s top five Grandmasters felt a shiver down their spines.


    As for Qiu Mucheng, who was being held captive by Ke Zhe, she felt her body jolted for a fleeting moment before her eyes


    began to redden.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°Mr.Chu!¡±


    ¡°It''s Mr. Chu!¡± ¡°Mr. Chu is here!¡±


    ¡°The King of Jiangdong is back!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, quick! Follow me to greet Mr. Chu!¡±


    Ye Fan''s appearance was greeted with joy by some and dread by others.


    In contrast to the grim expression on Yan Buping''s face, Li Er was screaming in delight as he darted forward to greet the dark


    figure.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, wee back! Li Er at your service.¡±


    His words sent shockwaves throughout the crowd.


    At the same time, Lei San and Wang Jiexi who were following Li Er from behind quickly joined in the wee.


    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Chu. Lei San of Jingzhou, at your service.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Chu. Wang Jiexi of Jianghai, at


    your service.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Chu!¡±


    Their voices thundered in all directions.


    When Van Buping and the other Grandmasters saw the hundred-odd men drop to their knees and heard them bid the figure


    wee, their faces turned ashen at once.


    ¡°Mr. Van, w-what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°S-Should we flee?¡±


    What they were worried about had now be reality.


    They had assumed that they would be able to avoid Ye Fan duringthe kidnap.


    Hence, none of them expected the man himself to appear in the end.


    Suddenly, Van Buping and the others felt trapped.


    Just then, Ke Zhe scoffed. ¡°What are you panicking for? We still have the War God Castle, King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and


    China''s War God backing us. Regardless of how powerful Ye Fan is, there''s no way he can take us all on. Besides, we are the


    top five


    Grandmasters. Why should we be afraid of a youngling like him?¡±


    Before Yan Buping could reply, one of the Grandmasters asked Ke Zhe with a terrified expression, ¡°But don''t you forget, despite


    his young age, Ye Fan is a Supreme Grandmaster. Are you saying that you''re going to challenge him?¡±


    All this while, a Supreme Grandmaster was worshiped like an idol within the martial arts world.


    Even though Yan Buping was the highest-ranked Grandmaster, it never crossed his mind to fight a Supreme Grandmaster.


    It wasn''t because he had not tried it before. Instead, he was actually afraid to even think about it.


    To Yan Buping and the other Grandmasters, a Supreme Grandmaster was the equivalent of being invincible, as it was the


    highest level attainable in the martial arts world.


    Usually, they would ord the War God Castle''s Six Pirs of China the utmost respect and never even considered challenging


    them.


    Therefore, they began to feel nervous when Ke Zhe dered that he wasn''t afraid of Ye Fan.


    Still being as indifferent as ever, Ke


    Zhe spat, ¡°Is he really a Supreme


    Grandmaster? Who knows, ma


    he''s a fake. Ev ayquahiovelysne


    sayy athe nas the power of a


    Supreme, has any one of you actually


    seen his true strength? Besides, if he


    really has the power of a Supreme,


    why doesn''t Sword Saint and the


    others organize an official ceremony


    to recognize it?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He continued, ¡°Back then, the title of


    the Unrivalled Supreme was given


    osthumously. My guess is that n


    p y. My g Ort


    if Ye Fan is str she can''t


    bexhaahidch stronger. After all,


    martial arts training takes a very long


    time. Given that he is only in his


    twenties, there''s no way he can


    achieve Supreme Level unless he


    started training in his mother''s


    womb.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All this while, Ke Zhe had doubted Ye Fan''s strength.


    Back then, Ye Fan''s Supreme identity was first revealed after the battle in Boguia.


    At that time, War God and the others assumed that Ye Fan had fallen. Having no other concerns, they awarded Ye Fan the title


    of Unrivalled Supreme.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, to many in the public, the posthumous title was given as an honor to the dead instead of a true sign of one''s strength.


    ¡°What about the battle of Jiangbei where Ye Fan wiped out the Lu n? Lu Songliang was stabbed by his sword and


    consequently pinned on a stone pir by it. Given that everyone knows about the incident, how can Ye Fan''s strength be fake?¡±


    another Grandmaster asked.


    ¡°Lu Songliang was the lowest rank


    Grandmaster of all. After sealing


    himself off for training for many


    years, he dered that he had om


    ee


    did briy\ ne really see it? Therefore,


    the battle of Jiangbei doesn''t show


    much. It only proves that Ye Fan is


    slightly stronger than a Grandmaster.


    However, don''t forget that Lu


    Songliang was fighting alone back


    then. But now, there are five of us


    here!¡± Ke Zhe exined with a deep


    voice. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Having been convinced by Ke Zhe, the other Grandmasters fell silent as they nodded to express their agreement.


    After listening to Ke Zhe''s theory, the fear they felt toward Ye Fan began to diminish.


    ¡°Enough. Let''s not talk about that now. If we can avoid conflict, we''ll try our best to do so.¡± With a


    steady voice, Yan Buping made his stance clear.


    With that, he looked ahead and asked grimly, ¡°Are you the Unrivalled Supreme? Bying here, you''ve saved us the effort to


    search for you. We are here under the instructions of the War God Castle to inform you of your punishment!¡±

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Yan Buping whipped outa documentfrom within his robe.


    There were neat rows of words embroidered in gold threads on the ck silk.


    Like an imperial eunuch from ancient times dering the emperor''s decree during an official ceremony, the grandmaster fixed an


    intense gaze on his audience before he read its content in a clear and authoritative voice.


    ¡°Ye Fan, the offender and a native of Jiangdong, is guilty of betraying his homnd. He disregarded his stance and fought


    against China, causing an unrest in the martial arts world. Instead of standing up for his country, he became a traitor to protect


    the foreign forces. For this unforgivable sin, he has been sentenced to death!¡±


    The wind howled eerily in the torrential rain.


    However, the storm failed to drown Ye Buping''s booming voice.


    The irrefutable verdict sent a cold chill down the spines of Qiu Mucheng and the rest.


    They were so terrified and worried that their faces paled in an instant.


    ¡°How... How did this happen? Do the people inmand really want to see Mr. Chu dead? Seriously, aren''t they even leaving


    him a lifeline?¡± Li Er cried out desperately, swamped in grief.


    Horror-stricken, Master Lei was at a loss for words. Disbelief was written all over his face.


    Li Er and the others had known Ye Fan for a very long time. They were well aware of his outrageous behavior. Mr. Chu can''t be


    bothered about the rules and authorities. He''s often impulsive and follows his heart to live the life he wants all the time.


    With a personality like that, Ye Fan''s growing-up years were inevitably rough and challenging.


    Thus, they were not surprised to discover that the War God Castle was displeased with him.


    The rise of a new talent was often regarded as a threat to experienced fighters. Hence, it was normal for the new blood to be


    oppressed by his seniors.


    However, it never urred to Li Er or the others that the War God Castle would resort to get rid of Ye Fan


    completely.


    Just as the crowd was trying toe to terms with the verdict, Van Buping announced solemnly, ¡°But considering Ye Fan is


    young and ignorant, and has also contributed to the martial arts world in China, the leaders have decided to spare him just this


    once. Nevertheless, he still has to be punished in order to pay the price for his wrongdoings.¡±


    After a brief pause, the grandmaster continued, ¡°The leaders of War God Castle have unanimously agreed that Ye Fan is to


    depart for Yaleview, Jingzhou immediately. He must wear mourning attire, be on his knees, and mourn for three days. This is to


    pay respect to the few hundred thousand of our citizens who have passed on, so that their souls may rest in peace. In addition,


    Ye Fan must admit to his crime and make a public apology to the entire martial arts world in the nation.¡±


    His strong voice resounded in all directions.


    Many let out long sighs of relief upon hearing that.


    ¡°Darn it! Is this old chap a stupid donkey? What the h*ll was that? Hearing the death sentence literally scared the living daylights


    out of me! | thought they were really going to kill Mr. Chu,¡± Li Er grumbled with


    asmile.


    That was considered a happy ending to them.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Phew, Mr. Chu only needs to kneel and apologize. Though it''s embarrassing for him to do so, it''s not a big deal! At the very least,


    he gets to stay alive. As long as he''s still breathing in one piece, everything in Jiangdong will be under control.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mucheng and Xu Lei were not as optimistic as Li Er.


    In fact, Xu Lei became even more worried when she heard how the War God Castle was going to punish Ye Fan.


    ¡°Haha! Ms. Xu, the worse is over. Just as | have predicted, the leaders of War God Castle don''t have the nerve or determination


    to fight the Dragon Master till the end. After all, they are fully aware of his capabilities. They will surely suffer a great loss if they


    were to have a fallout with him.¡±


    In the midst of therge crowd, Xue Renyang, the head of Xue family, wasughing.


    The justification is utter nonsense! Ye Fan being young and ignorant? The leaders considered his contributions to the martial arts


    world in China? Even the dumbest person on earth could easily tell that those f*ckers from War God Castle don''t dare toy a


    finger on him because the price to pay is huge. Therefore, they concluded the matter with such a meaningless punishment.


    Xu Lei, on the other hand, was not delighted at all.


    With a troubled expression, she shook her head and said, ¡°Do you really think the matter ends here? You guys don''t know Ye


    Fan well enough. He is an arrogant man. To him, honor and dignity are everything. Humiliating him is far worse than punishing


    him physically. In other words, making him kneel in mourning attire and apologize is more cruel than taking his life away. Like it


    or not, things are going to turn ugly between the War God Castle and Ye Fan.¡±


    Xu Lei furrowed her brows. One could hear the panic she felt in her voice.


    ¡°So, Ms. Xu, what you''re saying is that... the master will defy the order?¡±


    Her words broke Xue Renyang''s beautiful reverie.


    It suddenly dawned on him that everything that had happened thus far would lead to an unimaginable oue.


    ¡°Step forth to receive your orders, the Unrivalled Grandmaster.¡± In the midst of talking, Van Buping handed the document over to


    Ye Fan. ¡°You don''t have to thank me. The martial arts world in China always upholds justice and practices kindness. The War


    God Castle is magnanimous towards all of its martial artists. He doesn''t aim to punish people, but to use the opportunity to act as


    a warning.


    ¡°The King of Fighters would like me to convey a message to you. He wants you to turn over a new leaf and watch yourself going


    forward.¡±


    Dressed in a long robe, Yan Buping stood by thekeside with the document in his hands.


    Upon speaking those words, his gaze fell on the young man standing in front of him, and he scrutinized thetter while waiting


    for a response.


    Apart from Yan Buping, the other four grandmasters were also watching Ye Fan like a hawk observing its prey to see how he


    would react.


    Ye Fan remained silent throughout the announcement of his sentence. To the surprise of Yan


    Buping and the other grandmasters, the offender did nothing to challenge the verdict or showed his defiance by questioningthe


    rationale behind it.


    He seemed to have acquiesced in the decision made.


    ¡°He''s wise enough to know what to do. Though he doesn''t deserve to be called ¡®the Unrivalled Grandmaster¡¯, he knows how best


    to adapt to his current circumstances. Oh, by the way, the Unrivalled has the most gorgeous wife. He makes all men turn green


    with envy. Haha!¡±


    Ke Zhe''s deep and coldughter was threaded with a hint of mockery.


    As he spoke, he turned around and grabbed Qiu Mucheng''s arm.


    Shortly after, a firm voice interrupted his cackle, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    The tone was unswerving, making it clear that there was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Huh? Are you ordering me?¡± Ke Zhe''s smile faded and reced with a frown.


    Initially, he had nned on releasin


    Qiu Mucheng when he.gay Yee


    oe nL objection.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan''s attitude, which was reflected in his speech, displeased Ke Zhe.


    Had | let Qiu Mucheng go under everyone''s nose, people would surely think that I''m a scaredy cat.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Ye Fan ignored the question and repeated his demand.


    Despite hisconic reply, there was an undertone of hostility in his chilling words.


    ¡°Mightyou consideryour manners, the Unrivalled?


    Especially when you''re the one pleading for help,¡± Ke Zhe reminded him, looking grim.


    ¡°I''ll say this onest time. Let her go.¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan uttered his


    request with a poker fa e Hewas'' \


    calm ane \gitfareht No one could


    really read his mind or guess his


    emotions. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, those who knew him well knew his nonchnce was a disguise for his simmering fury.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The public humiliation caused Ke


    Zheto hit the ceiling.


    Upset by Yan Fan''s reaction, he was about to bellow in rage, but Yan Buping held him back.


    ¡°That''s enough, Mr. Ke. Don''t stir up a


    ho''s nest. He''s a Supreme in


    China, after all. Moreques ts Ol


    dispragetuldorld Senior to argue with


    a junior. Since he has admitted his


    crime and epted the punishment,


    there''s no need to bring his woman


    to Mount Yan." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yan Buping was determined to let the matter slide.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Indeed, it was difficult for Yan Buping and the other seniors to ept Ye Fan''s aplishments. It was a tough pill to swallow


    for the more experienced grandmasters.


    Hence, few people in the martial arts world revered Ye Fan, let alone paid him any respect despite his title as ¡®Supreme


    Grandmaster¡¯.


    Yan Buping and the other experienced men did not give a hoot about Ye Fan.


    On the contrary, they would show respect toward other supreme grandmasters in China.


    Naturally, it was never easy for a young neer like Ye Fan to gain the approval of his seniors.


    ¡°Hmpfh! For Yan Buping''s sake, I''ll let you go this once,¡± scoffed Ke Zhe while trying hard to suppress his anger.


    Then he shoved Qiu Mucheng aside callously.


    Perhaps he exerted too much force because he dislocated Qiu Mucheng''s shoulder, causing her to clench her jaw in extreme


    pain as tears welled up in


    her eyes.


    Ke Zhe pretended not to see her anguish.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± He wrapped his arm around Meng Wanyu and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Unrivalled Grandmaster, I''m heading back to Mount Yan to report for duty. Please be reminded that you have seven days to get


    to Yaleview and atone for your sins. | hope you''ll not create any more trouble.¡± Those were Yan Buping''sst words for Ye Fan


    before leaving.


    Then he gestured for the four grandmasters to follow his lead.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± Ye Fan called out for the men after they took a few steps.


    ¡°Hmm? Is there anything else, Unrivalled Grandmaster?¡± Yan Buping turned around and asked.


    Ke Zhe and the others followed suit. At that instant, all eyes were on Ye Fan.


    ¡°If you want to express your gratitude, there''s no need to. If you insist, make a trip to Mount Yan to thank the King of Fighters and


    Sword Saint


    personally.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°In China, the wages of sin formitting treason is death. But a few Supremes have graciously


    granted you a chance to redeem yourself. Henceforth, you...¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Yan Bupingwas lecturing Ye Fan in a way that best epitomized his status as a proud senior.


    Out of a sudden, Ye Fan demanded coldly, ¡°Kneel.¡± He did not allow the former toplete his sentence.


    What did he just say?


    The word hit Yan Buping like a bolt from the blue.


    He doubted for a moment, thinking he had heard the man wrong.


    Ke Zhe''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Wait... What did you just say? You want us to do what?¡± Ke Zhe could not stop himself from blurting the puzzling questions.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± It was the same casual, one-word answer.


    The aloofness from Ye Fan resembled the calm before a storm.


    Li Er and Lei San, who already had a taste of the terror, turned ghastly pale.


    Shocked to the core, the crushing presence exuded by Ye Fan caused them to shudder.


    They were petrified, knowing that another gory fight was about to break out on Yunwu Lake.


    ¡°How dare you! How could a youngster like you be so arrogant and speak without any reservation? You didn''t even pay us any


    respect. Now, you intend to trample all over us?¡± Ke Zhe barked at his atrocity.


    Knitting his brows, Yan Buping narrowed his eyes unhappily at Ye Fan. ¡°Please watch your words, the Unrivalled. No doubt,


    being young is an edge. You shouldn''t be so insolent.


    ¡°| address you by your title out of respect to the Sword Saint, and the King of Fighters ¡ª leaders of the War God Castle. It wasn''t


    entirely because of who you are. I''ve said this once, and I''ll say it again; know your ce and watch your attitude. The new may


    be constantly recing the old. But sometimes, it''s easier said than done.¡±


    Yan Buping kept hisposure, unlike Ke Zhe who had gone ballistic.


    Though he was polite in his speech, the underlying threat in his message was crystal clear.


    After saying his piece, Yan Buping instructed Ke Zhe and the rest to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, how can we leave without receiving an apology from the rude junior?¡± Thetter was not satisfied with how everything


    turned out, and he wanted to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    ¡°That''s enough! I''ve told you, he''s still a Supreme Grandmaster. Regardless of how he attained the title, he''s not an easy


    character to tackle. There''s no need to create further conflict by engaging in a fight with him,¡± Yan Buping reprimanded him softly.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, why have you be so weak? | can''t tolerate him like you do. If we don''t teach him a lesson, he''ll never learn to


    respect us.¡± Ke Zhe was extremely upset.


    ¡°You can say anything you want, but don''t forget that he did defeat a grandmaster. Perhaps it would require a joint effort from all


    five of us to subdue him.


    However, when he unleashes his power, it''s very likely


    that he will drag a few of us down to h¡¯ll with him.¡±


    Although Ke Zhe had analyzed Ye Fan''s skills in detail, Yan Buping felt they should not let their guards down.


    I shall bear what | can, however long | can. That was Yan Buping''s mantra for the day.


    In the end, he managed to convince a fuming Ke Zhe not to pursue the matter further.


    Right when they were about to leave, Ye Fanmanded once more, ¡°For thest time, kneel.¡±


    Boom!


    With no prior notice, he unleashed his power. A strong current of wind simultaneously came roaring in their direction and blew


    away the dark clouds.


    That being said, the ground beneath his feet started to crack. The lines grew wider and wider like a cobweb.


    The scene was witnessed by Yan Buping and all those who were present.


    Wearing a grim expression, his hands started to tremble uncontrobly from the rising anger.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems like the Unrivalled


    Grandmaster really wants us to kneel


    before him today. You ie indeenl full


    ourself after Bet aying the nation,


    y Ga have the cheek to put on airs


    and act like a big shot? Even the War


    God, Ye Qingtian, won''t be so


    arrogant to ask me to kneel before


    him.¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yan Buping could no longer suppress


    his emotions. Chuckling, he


    continued tosh out on Ye Fan, ¡°Do


    you really think you Niatict xoepitidrial


    sei Becedee ene title? It''s


    a joke! You''re just a young fellow


    who has practiced martial arts for


    over twenty years. Don''t act all high


    and mighty. Had the War God not


    pleaded on your behalf, the martial


    arts world in China would have


    stripped your title away! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°In all my years of conquest, I''ve seen


    it all, be it the good, the bad, ale


    ugly. However lyaqaedicobntered


    spmneorie Who is as ridiculously


    outrageous and defiant as you! You


    want us all to kneel before you? What


    gives?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Each word was meant to hurt Ye Fan to the core, like a resounding smack across his face.


    ¡°If that''s the case, there''s nothing more | have to say. Since you refuse to kneel, | shall give you a hand.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the menacing look on Ye


    Fan''s face became more intense.


    He raised his foot and stomped on the ground hard as he exuded a frightening aura.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Thump!


    Simultaneously, a massive gravitational pull unleashed from his feet hit Van Buping''s knees.


    Thetter''s clothes ripped apart, and his body turned into a mass of bleeding flesh.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Van Buping fell on his knees with an agonizing yelp.


    ¡°Mr. Van! Bastard, how dare youy a finger on Mr. Van in such a sneaky way! You ask for this.¡± Glowering at Ye Fan, Ke Zhe


    shouted angrily and charged toward him.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Heunched an attack at Ye Fan using his iron fists.


    The energy force emitted was so severe as if a mountain were upon them.


    As a result, a gust of strong wind blew past, seemingly brewing a storm.


    ¡°Ye Fan, look out!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Ye Fan!¡±


    Everything happened in a sh.


    Nobody expected their conversation to have such a dramatic development. One moment, Yan Buping was lecturing Ye Fan; and


    the next moment, the former was forced to kneel while Ke Zhe flipped out.


    The situation had spiraled out of control before anyone knew what was happening.


    When they saw how Ke Zhe blew a gasket, Qiu Mucheng and Xu Lei¡¯s hearts plummeted.


    The two women let out a scream due to the extreme shock.


    However, Ke Zhe was too fast.


    While the forewarnings from thedies were still hanging in the air, his powerful fist had alreadynded on Ye Fan''s chest.


    Seeing that his sudden attack was sessful, Ke Zhe gloated, ¡°Haha! Just as | have suspected, you are unworthy of being a


    Supreme Grandmaster. Why didn''t you dodge my punch? You son of a b*tch, stop pretending to be what you''re not. You''re just


    digging your own grave; do you know that? I''ll do everyone a favor and send you to h*ll today. It''s also the least | can do for the


    dead Songliang.¡±


    Ke Zhe actually doubted himself before making his move.


    When he tasted some sess for the first time, it instantly increased his level of confidence, and he started getting full of


    himself.


    While he was enjoying a hearty guffaw, the energy seeped away rapidly from his fists.


    Momentster, hisughter stopped abruptly when he realized his punch seemed to have no effect on Ye Fan.


    It was as if he had hit an unmovable mountain instead of a man.


    ¡°Huh? How is this possible? My punch should hit him like a ton. How is he still standing?¡±


    Seeing that the young man did not move an inch, Ke Zhe''s face darkened.


    Fear began to creep up on him again.


    ¡°Mr. Ke, what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come on, hit harder!¡±


    ¡°Do you need our help?¡±


    The other grandmasters mocked him after they helped Van Duping up.


    They were astonished to see that Ye Fan was not shaken at all.


    A few of them rolled up their sleeves and were ready to render support, but Ke Zhe turned them down.


    He waved his hand dismissively and told them, ¡°Something is off with this one. He''s not great, but his strength is exceptionally


    powerful. Anyhow, it''s not a big deal. I, alone, can take on this insolent rookie.


    He''s going to be beaten to a pulp once | give my all.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Ye Fan could not avoid one blow from Ke Zhe, Yan Buping and gang assumed Ye Fan did not have what it takes to


    deserve his title.


    Ke Zhe looked menacingly at Ye Fan like a cobra flicking its tongue, ready to devour its prey.


    ¡°You punk sure can take a hit. You might be able to take a punch from me, but can you withstand tens and hundreds of it?¡±


    taunted Ke Zhe coldly.


    Subsequently, he rubbed his palms and gathered his energy, only to unleash it all at once toward Ye Fan.


    One punch... Two... Ten...


    Initially, Ke Zhe was certain that Ye Fan would notst long against him.


    After close to two dozen punches, he started to falter.


    Ye Fan stood rooted to the spot as though he was anchored there.


    No matter how vigorous and violent the bashing was, it had no adverse effect on him.


    ¡°| don''t believe this. Argh! Die! Die! Die! Die!¡±


    With a pair of bloodshot eyes, a crazed Ke Zhe rained frantic punches at Ye Fan in all directions.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The more Ke Zhe attempted to harm his opponent, the more desperate he became.


    s, one of his arms was broken. Yet Ye Fan remained unharmed at the same spot.


    Everyone was stunned by the peculiar sight. Ke Zhe haspletely overestimated himself!


    The feeling was like seeing an ant using up all its might to hurt an elephant.


    ¡°This... erm... How...¡±


    All the grandmasters were dumbfounded.


    When they saw how confident Ke Zhe was at the very beginning, they thought he would prevail in this fight. They trusted in his


    ability to take Ye Fan on alone.


    It turned out that they were so wrong. Ye Fan emerged unscathed while Ke Zhe suffered an injury!


    In the end, the joke is on me!


    ¡°That''s enough. Stop looking and start fighting. Otherwise, us grandmasters are going to lose our dignity because of this piece of


    trash!¡± Yan Buping was boiling.


    If this persists, Ke Zhe''s arm will probably end up disabled. However, that''s the least of the concern right now. The worst thing


    that could happen is the humiliation of being defeated by a young punk!


    ¡°But Mr. Yan, you''re wounded.¡±


    Yan Buping waved his hand. ¡°I''m fine. | was too careless just now. Who would have expected such a low-ss ambush from a


    young man? | deserve it for letting my guard down. Anyway, it''s nothing serious. | can still join forces with you guys to fight him.¡±


    His words assured the other three grandmasters. ¡°Great! Then, let''s charge forward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s right!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°With thebined forces of all five of us, we will crush him into pieces once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Let''s mete out heaven''s punishment to him on behalf of our nation.¡±


    The four grandmasters eximed, one after another.


    Whoosh!


    In a sh, four figuresunched themselves forward like an arrow shot from a bow.


    They leaped rapidly, shouting, ¡°It''s time to end this!¡±


    Despite being drenched in blood at the knees, Van Duping still got that intimidating aura on him.


    His voice resounded through the


    entire realm. ¡°Our main purpose here


    today was to convey an order. We


    didn''t intend to harm you. Yet yguie


    absolutel ipppodent.73 aren''t


    Retaaley aftermitting a


    heinous crime, and you disrespect


    the seniors continuously. You


    showed no grace, righteousness, or


    good manners. The five of us


    representing the War God Castle will


    now proim judgment on you. It''s


    our duty to destroy the one who


    betrays his nation.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then he led the troop forward.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. Unleash your full power!¡± His instruction received positive responses from the men.


    Van Buping stretched out his arms


    and made a symbolic hand gestyirel


    vie chartin¨¦eording y. Almost


    tly, an invisible energy gathered


    around him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this the Surreal Motion from Surreal Pulse?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems like the young fighter has pushed Mr. Van to his limits.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, he''s going to perform the real deal already?¡±


    Many martial artists by theke started discussing andmenting. They all had their hearts in their throats.


    In the midst of the anxious voices, Van Buping executed his move and pointed right at the center of Ye Fan''s forehead.


    ¡°The Tyrant''s Kick!¡±


    ¡°Hades'' Palm!¡± ¡°Tai Chil¡±


    Just like that, the respectiveunched their kill blows, hoping to defeat the opponent.


    The coalition formed by the five grandmasters erupted violently, like an eager volcano. They were brutal and malicious.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan sped his hands behind his back as though he was the sole survivor braving the raging sea in his sailboat.


    Nobody knew if he could calm the storm or be consumed by the fearsome tides.


    ¡°Oh man, five against one? How embarrassing! These old geezers are so ridiculous,¡± Li Er chided.


    ¡°Will Ye Fan win?¡± He Yurou was dead worried.


    ¡°For sure. He must stay strong and


    fight on.¡± Qiu Muerte er


    ile XyHpenalsRer ands tightly,


    g ng all jittery. Both broke out inaC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    cold sweat. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    In the past, Xu Lei and the others had seen Ye Fan fought in battles such as the ones at Tai Shan and Yanqi Lake.


    The only difference was he was engaged in a one-on-onebat.


    This was their first time watching Ye Fan fight against five people. Naturally, the new experience was making their hearts skip a


    beat.


    Whoosh!


    As the wind howled, an immense energy emitted from the battle rustled the leaves and ripped them into pieces.


    All eyes were on the grandmasters as theyunched a series of attacks at Ye Fan.


    The terrifying aura they exuded was plentiful, and it created a whirlwind that swept across thend. They were unstoppable!


    ¡°Oh, no!" ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    The rancorous blitz shocked Lu Tianhe and the others.


    They quickly warned the crowd to back away to avoid getting hurt.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, let''s hide,¡± Li Er hurried over and advised Qiu Mucheng to take shelter elsewhere.


    She refused to leave despite the danger! Biting her lips, she said resolutely, ¡°I''m not going anywhere as long as Ye Fan is here.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to put yourself through all that, Ms. Qiu?¡± Li Er sighed helplessly.


    Right then, Yan Buping and the other four men had charged forward. They were practically right under Ye Fan''s nose.


    Looking on in panic, Qiu Mucheng thought her heart would stop beating from the stress. She screamed in anguish, ¡°Dodge, Ye


    Fan!¡±


    The words spoken in trepidation and her quavering voice rang out in the rain.


    The expressionless young man turned his head the moment he heard her voice. ¡°Don''t worry about me, Mucheng. These


    insignificant bugs won''t hurt me.¡± He stered a smile.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Insignificant bugs? How impertinent! Have you read too many novels and lost your mind? You''d better control


    your tongue,¡± one of Ye Fan''s opponents cursed in anger.


    They were livid upon hearing his audacious remark.


    At their advanced age, the grandmasters had reached the pinnacle of theirbatting careers, attaining marvelous statuses.


    Many people and factions revered them.


    Yet, a junior outrightly implied that they were insignificant bugs.


    The egotistic men could no longer stay indifferent after the illparison.


    The zing fury in their eyes drove them to inflict even harsher attacks on Ye Fan.


    ¡°Die, motherf*cker!¡±


    The five grandmasters charged in unison and besieged Ye Fan in a split second, ready to tear him apart.


    Suddenly, the howling wind and pouring rain turned into a storm.


    It became a massive waterspout after gaining momentum and evaporated into thin air miraculously.


    Within moments, ayer of fog shrouded thend.


    The slender figure of the young man had also magically disappeared into the fog.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Qiu Mucheng cried as tears ran down her face profusely.


    She felt as though someone had ripped her heart from her body.


    Ignoringthedangerand the sharp pain in her arm, she dashed into the fog.


    ¡°No, Ms. Qiu! It''s dangerous.¡± Li Er and the others grabbed her immediately and dragged her back to safety.


    ¡°Get your hands off me! Let me go, | need to go find Ye Fan!¡± Struggling with all her might, Qiu Mucheng wailed in anguish.


    Li Er kept a vice-like grip on her despite her heartbreaking pleas.


    We''ve already lost Mr. Cha. Qiu Mucheng is his only family left in this world and she could be pregnant with his child. If any harm


    comes to her, it''ll be the end of his bloodline.


    Li Er vowed to ensure Qiu Mucheng''s safety, no matter what.


    ¡°Jin Bao and Yin Bao, send Ms. Qiu back to Mount Yunding Vi immediately. If | find out she''s hurt, I''ll chop you into pieces to


    feed the dogs!¡±


    They were still reeling from the sudden twist of fate. No one noticed the tears on the faces of Jin Bao and Yin Bao, Li Er''s two


    long-time subordinates.


    The duo was sobbing. ¡°Mr. Li, is Mr. Chu really... gone?¡±


    Li Er fell silent. His gaze was fixated on the white mist, seemingly in a daze.


    At that moment, Ke Zhe''s evilughter was heard from Yunwu Lake.


    ¡°Haha! It''s all over now. How dare the small fry challenge five grandmasters? He brought this upon himself. Hahaha!¡±


    Asmug settled on his face as heughed to his heart''s content, releasing all of his suppressed resentment.


    Relieved, Van Buping and the others also let out a lengthy sigh. ¡°Finally, it''s over.¡±


    They were fully convinced that Ye Fan would not have survived the mightybat prowess of five grandmasters.


    After all, theirbined forces were unparalleled.


    The coalition believed they would put up a good fight should they engage a true Supreme in a duel.


    Ye Fan isn ¡®t our match. The possibility of his survival is next to zero.


    ¡°Surely, he has bitten off more than he can chew.¡±


    ¡°Eventually, the Grandmaster from Jiangdong has fallen into the hands of five grandmasters.¡±


    ¡°This marks the downfall of a formidable hero.¡± ¡°Jiangbei has taken its revenge and ended this rivalry.¡±


    ¡°| guess so. It''s good news nationwide.¡±


    Standing by theke, groups of martial artists from Jiangbeimented on the oue and the loss of a life.


    Although they loathed Ye Fan, they could not help themselves from grieving when they saw how his life ended.


    ¡°Let''s not dwell on it. Come, we shall go over and thank the Grandmasters,¡± someone urged.


    Instantly, close to a hundred martial artists made their way forward to pay respect to Yan Buping, Ke Zhe, and the other three


    grandmasters.


    ¡°As representatives from Jiangbei, we would like to express our utmost gratitude to all the Grandmasters for your acts of valor.¡±


    ¡°All hail Grandmasters!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmasters, for your righteous deeds!


    You''ve sessfully gotten rid of the traitor.¡±


    Everyone rushed over to pay homage to the Grandmasters.


    One could hear their thunderous voice from miles away.


    As the crowd bowed their heads in respect, Ke Zhe loomed over them, dignified.


    He was clearly on cloud nine, enjoying the recognition and limelight.


    Bursting with pride, the five grandmasters stood haughtily, like a reigning monarch.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In contrast to the celebratory frenzy,


    the pin-drop silenc paresthec O


    foresee dats was ringly


    obvious. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, those from Yunzhou, Jianghai, and Jingzhou were ata loss for words.


    Slumped in deep despair, they felt as though the entire Jiangdong was weeping for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why are you mourning? As long as the sun continues to rise from the east, the Supreme Grandmaster of


    Jiangdong will live on forever. No one


    in this world can kill Ke aml tt


    T e''s end eSpable of destroying


    ngdong, either.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a deafening roar shook the earth and dispersed the dark clouds in the sky.


    While Li Erand the others were feeling despondent and disheartened, an imposing voice rang in their ears.


    ¡°Is that...¡±


    Immediately, everyone lifted their heads to see who it was. The sight dumbfounded the five grandmasters.


    Gradually, the fog vanished to reveal a slender figure that left everybody gasping in disbelief.


    The man could withstand the fall of time. No trial and tribtion were ever too big or challenging for him.


    ¡°What? This can''t be... No, this is


    totally impossible!¡± Y \Bypiagaha!


    OVE


    Speers their mindspletely.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They widened their eyes and stared at him, as if they were looking at a ghost. Much to their surprise, Ye Fan


    was unscathed!


    An eerie feeling washed over them.


    The five grandmasters were baffled.


    He''s not harmed one bit? Is he... a monster?

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    ¡°No way! | don''t believe this. No, absolutely not. The five of us havebined our powers to attack him. Even if he''s a Supreme


    Grandmaster, it''s still impossible for him to escape without a scratch! He''s surely faking it. That''s right, the bugger is faking it! I''m


    certain that he''s suffering from critical internal injuries. Let''s charge and strike him again. We shall see how long he can put up a


    show.¡±


    Shaking his head vigorously, Ke Zhe repeated his suspicions umpteen times. He could notprehend what had happened.


    I can ept the fact that I''m not his match. But | can''t wrap my head around how he is still perfectly fine after the bashing from


    the five of us.


    He concluded Ye Fan was faking it. He was dubious about thetter''s condition, thinking there was still hope of turning the tables


    around.


    ¡°Sure, let''s continue the assault. | doubt he''s made of metal.¡± The Grandmasters refused to believe that Ye Fan was invincible.


    Putting aside their fear, Yan Bupingand his peers made a leap into the sky andunched intensive


    attacks at Ye Fan from all directions.


    One sneaked up on him from the back, one threw punches at his chest, whereas another one smashed his head from the top.


    The five grandmasters each picked an area of Ye Fan''s body to attack.


    Bang! sh! Thump!


    A deafening crash resonated in the air.


    Endless rumbling sounds boomed as their aggressiveness grew.


    Much to their disappointment, Ye Fan remained unharmed, no matter how brutal and savage the five grandmasters were


    attacking him. None of their tactics seemed to work.


    ¡°What doesn''t kill him makes him stronger, and he continues to stand up tall regardless of his opponents. That''s the Mr. Chu I


    know. As long as he lives, Jiangdong will continue to prosper and go from strength to strength.¡±


    Seeing the action unfolding before him, Lei San expressed his confidence in Ye Fan with a grin.


    ¡°Hahaha! No wonder he keeps letting them beat him up without fighting back. It''s exactly like a battle between an ant and an


    elephant! Mr. Chu isn''t bothered by their moves at all. He''s just toying them around until they tire themselves out.¡±


    When the weight was lifted off Li Er''s shoulders, a bright smile finally appeared on his face.


    He was not the only one to stifle a giggle. Qiu Mucheng was also grinning from ear to ear.


    She stared at the fearless young man from a distance and grumbled, ¡°This jerk is very good at making people worry about him.


    Can''t he stay out of the limelight and keep a low profile for once?¡±


    Xu Lei let out an adoring smile, too. It was a different joypared to Qiu Mucheng''s loving and doting smile.


    One could tell Xu Lei was super proud of Ye Fan.


    He''s full of pride, but he''s not arrogant. He always shines, even in the darkest hour. He blossoms like a flower, and he always


    thrives. He makes people anxious and cries for him, but he also brings us joy and excitement. He''s a keen and ambitious young


    man, but he''s also a wise and matured leader. That''s the Ye Fan |


    know.


    ¡°Ye Fan, | hope you will always stay true to yourself and be the powerful person you are meant to be.¡±


    There was a sparkle in Xu Lei''s eyes as she gazed at her hero.


    After a sentimental moment, she yelled at Ye Fan, ¡°I think it''s about time you put an end to this episode. If this persists, Ms. Qiu


    is going to catch a cold in the rain.¡±


    Her words triggered Ye Fan''s next steps.


    Meanwhile, Yan Buping and gang seemed to be totally exhausted.


    They started slowing down and retreated to observe him from a distance.


    ¡°Darn it! Is he made of steel? Why can''t we hurt him at all?¡± Yan Buping''s face fell. He was panting and drenched in his own


    sweat.


    The fight had drained a lot of his energy.


    The others were in a far worse condition than him.


    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Van?" ¡°This doesn''t make any sense.¡±


    At this point, a few of them were ready to throw in the towel.


    Ke Zhe, who always took the lead, was as meek as a mouse.


    Looking glum, Van Buping did not utter a word. No one could read the mind of the top grandmaster.


    While they were cracking their heads for a solution, Ye Fan shot them a nce. ¡°You look exhausted. | guess it''s my turn now.¡±


    The annoyance in his voice sent a chill down the spines of the five grandmasters. In the next instant, a sense of danger and the


    fear of death welled in them.


    ¡°The Unrivalled Grandmaster, please cease the fight. Let''s have a chat,¡± Van Buping proposed.


    ¡°Cease the fight? Isn''t it toote for that now?¡± Ye Fan smirked as he approached them.


    His imposing aura grew with each step.


    The refraction from the embroidered golden dragon on his robe created the illusion of a menacing creature watching them


    condescendingly.


    A blinding glow surrounded his entire being, enhancing his intimidating dominance.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±


    ¡°What sorcery is this?¡±


    The grandmasters'' pupils instantly constricted as they quaked in their boots uncontrobly.


    An abrupt sense of unease shot through Van Buping. ¡°Something is amiss. Retreat quickly!¡± he yelled.


    He spun around and ran, only to realize Ke Zhe had already sped off hundreds of feet ahead.


    ¡°That b*stard! He shouted at the top


    of his lungs earlier to voice his


    displeasure, and pp''saite the fas est


    tO pscape When troublees,¡± Van


    Buping cursed before scurrying away


    with the other grandmasters. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fleeing for your lives? You really think you can escape me?¡± A chuckle followed them.


    The crowd was dumbfounded when a shadow zoomed past them and caught up with the five men.


    ¡°What? Why is he as fast as lightning?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The frightened grandmasters were covered in goosebumps.


    Never in a million years did they think


    Ye Fan would be s oxmaidable vith


    t sped ininitd-2 hunting leopard.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck it! Let''s go all out, everyone. We have no choice but to risk our lives.¡±


    Yan Buping and gang knew they could not get away. So, they took a gamble and fought him to death.


    The person standing nearest to Ye


    Fan thrusted his fist to no avail. It


    was like striking a boul withan t |


    cpr ide a


    atl ¡é ap across his face, resulting in


    a broken jaw. Blood spewed out from


    thetter''s mouth as Ye Fan


    smashed him onto the ground.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    An enormous crack swallowed the grandmaster. It became his final resting ce.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng!¡± ¡°A**hole, you are doomed!¡±


    Tears welled up in the other men''s eyes while their hearts sank.


    Two of the remaining grandmasters nked Ye Fan from both sides. They threw several kicks at him.


    ¡°Using your legs now?¡±


    The young man let out a devilish smile and retaliated with a spinning kick.


    A blur appeared before their eyes.


    No one saw iting; that powerful kick collided with the duo''s legs.


    Crack!


    Aloud popping sound ensued. Ye Fan had broken their bones.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    It was still raining, but the atmosphere was heated with hostility.


    After the collision, the two Grandmasters¡¯ legs were broken by Ye Fan.


    Their arrogance and pride were reced by fear as they copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Ahh! My leg! How heartless can you be to treat your elders like this? You b*stard!¡±


    The two Grandmasters were beyond exasperated after losing their legs.


    ¡°There''s no need to keep your legs. You will be losing your lives soon, after all,¡± Ye Fan uttered with a cold smile on his face.


    The two Grandmasters shuddered in fear upon hearing that.


    ¡°D*mn you b*stard. What are you trying to do?¡±


    They panicked when they sensed the murderous aura oozing off of Ye Fan.


    Their eyes were soon filled with horror as they turned toward Van Buping. ¡°Mr. Van, please save us...¡±


    Ye Fan ignored their pleas for help. He had no mercy to spare even after breaking their legs.


    He cast another kick with all his might.


    Bam! Bam!


    The two Grandmasters were sent flying into the air before they plunged into Yunwu Lake, forming huge ripples.


    It was uncertain if they were dead or alive.


    ¡°How could you? B*stard! They are the Grandmasters of China. How could you treat such important men like this? Ye Fan, you


    will pay for this! Your reputation will be ruined because of this!¡± Ke Zhe cursed at Ye Fan like a rabid dog.


    However, Ye Fan could not be bothered by it.


    He had never cared about how others viewed him, and he would not care as well in the future.


    Whatever he did, he always made sure his conscience was clear.


    As for his reputation, it could be in tatters for all he cares.


    As such, even after defeating three Grandmasters, he was not intimidated in the least.


    The cold wind blew more fiercely as the sky started to turn dark.


    Ever since fusing with Fire Spirit Fruit Technique, Ye Fan''s Yin Yang Dragon God Body improved significantly.


    His defense and strength had increased tremendouslypared to when he first started training in the Chu residence.


    In any case, even a Supreme was probably unable to break through Ye Fan''s defense in a short time, let alone a few


    Grandmasters.


    After his Dragon God Body got activatedpletely, his entire body was like a perfect weapon.


    His punch and his kick were even better than a sh of a sword.


    As such, Ye Fan responded to Ke Zhe''s cursing with another fierce punch.


    ¡°Maybe instead of worrying about others, you should worry about yourself first. Can you even protect your own life?¡±


    His tone was one of indifference but filled with warnings.


    Right after that, Ye Fanunched an attack on Ke Zhe.


    Stars enveloped the sky while thunder rumbled ominously.


    Ye Fan''s power was so robust that the ground was quaking.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ke Zhe, dodge it!¡±


    Yan Buping watched on in horror.


    However, Ye Fan''s speed was too fast.


    There was no way Ke Zhe could avoid Ye Fan''s attack under such circumstances.


    ¡°D*mn it. I''m takingyou down with me! Tyrant''s Punch!¡±


    Ke Zhe gritted his teeth as he decided to face Ye Fan head-on.


    The cold wind blew even more fiercely as the gathered Qi stirred in the air.


    Ke Zhe mustered up every ounce of his remaining strength to release a powerful punch.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided straight on.


    Ke Zhe''s fingers broke on impact and blood sttered everywhere.


    Screaming in pain, Ke Zhe was sent flying into the air.


    He then fell into the center of Yunwu Lake.


    At that instant, the world turned dead silence.


    Everyone froze on the spot upon seeing that scene.


    Lu Tianhe''s jaw dropped while all the color drained from Van Buping''s face. They both trembled incessantly, not knowing how to


    react.


    Even Tang Yun''s disciple, Meng Wanyu, was petrified as she stared at Ye Fan.


    The five Grandmasters were like ants in front of Ye


    Fan.


    He was able to defeat four of them in the blink of an eye.


    The terrifying aura he exuded was plentiful, and it created a whirlwind that swept across thend.


    Meng Wanyu thought it would be a difficult battle. Little did she expect it to be a merciless and quick one.


    In fact, it was more like a ughter rather than a battle.


    She found it hard to believe that a man around the same age as her possessed such incredible power.


    He made those Grandmasters look useless.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s mighty prowess stunned everyone and crushed Yan Buping''s spirit entirely.


    Yan Buping, who was the highest-ranked Grandmaster, was on the verge of copsing from sheer terror.


    His previous arrogance long since vanished after witnessing Ye Fan''s capability.


    With fear shrouding his entire being, he had lost all desire to fight Ye Fan.


    In fact, when he met Ye Fan''s eyes, thest shred of courage in his heart vanishedpletely.


    Thump!


    He slumped to the ground in despair.


    His voice trembled as he pleaded


    with Ye Fan humbly, ¡°The Unrivalled,


    please forgive ug-Wecotimit that it''s


    cuyfaat Plehse don''t kill them... They


    are all important heroes of the


    country. Please forgive us for the


    country''s sake.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The once high and mighty Yan Buping had been reduced to a frail old man with a miserable expression.


    Sitting on the ground, he kept begging for mercy.


    He did not dare to look down on Ye Fan anymore. He did not even dare to call out thetter''s name.


    He became a totally different person than before.


    Ye Fan walked over and stood before Yan Buping.


    He cast thetter a condescending look as though he was looking at an ant.


    ¡°Important heroes? For the country''s sake? Haha. What a joke!¡±


    Ye Fan was somehow amused by Yan Buping''s words.


    He burst into a mockery-filledughter.


    ¡°You make it sound so right. But |


    have a feeling you didn''t say that for


    your country, but rather for yourself.


    Stop pretending to ob Wil''


    yey? Eveniat the boint of death,


    you''re still a hypocrite. What a bunch


    of useless heroes. No wonder China


    has shown no development for the


    past fifty years! If | don''t eliminate


    trash like you guys now, the country


    won''t be able to improve.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s words were firm and harsh.


    Yan Buping''s face turned red as he lowered his head in embarrassment upon hearing that.


    Indeed, he did not care for the country but only himself. After all, he had no desire to die yet.


    He had a beautiful wife and a big family. He still had a happy life waiting for him.


    It was too early for him to leave the world.


    However, it would be a massive insult if Ye Fan were to let him go out of mercy.


    Thus, he had no choice but to use the country as an excuse.


    ¡°There are billions of citizens in


    China. We don''t need a bunch of


    useless leaders lik euryouGel


    yeyrRgnicrdo Abtott and bully those


    weaker than you. How dare you say


    you are for the country?¡± Ye Fan


    ranted furiously as he cast another


    punch. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bam!


    Yan Buping''s body crumpled upon impact and he suffered an injury so severe that his body became beyond recognizable.


    In the end, he was also sent flying right into theke.


    Amomentter, Yan Buping''s body sank to the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    The five Grandmasters were defeated thoroughly.


    Ye Fan had beaten all of them single-handedly.


    Regardless of what kind of heroes they were, they were like nothing in front of Ye Fan.


    Pitter-patter!


    It was still raining.


    The atmosphere was somber due to the gloomy night and pouring rain.


    It was like the end of the world, while Ye Fan was the devil who ended it.


    Everyone who stood by Yunwu Lake was stunned by Ye Fan''s power.


    They froze under the rain for a long while, all rendered speechless.


    They had just witnessed first-hand how a man defeated all five Grandmasters with his bare hands.


    For some reason, Li Er did not feel excited after seeing


    Ye Fan torturing the five Grandmasters brutally.


    ¡°General Lu, are those Grandmasters really dead?¡± Li Er asked in fright.


    Even though Yan Buping and the other Grandmasters were arrogant in personality, they were still representatives from the War


    God Castle. They all had a significant status in China''s martial arts world.


    If Ye Fan killed five of them, the pirs of China from the War God Castle would have no choice but to eliminate him.


    Lu Tianhe shook his head. ¡°I don''t think they''re dead. It''s easy to defeat a Grandmaster, but it is nearly impossible to kill one. |


    reckoned Mr. Chu only injured them badly. That being said, even if they are alive, they''re probably on the verge of death.¡±


    As Lu Tianhe spoke, he shifted his gaze toward Ye Fan, his gaze full of awe.


    He was aware that Ye Fan was strong, but he had no idea to what extent.


    That day, he finally witnessed it with his own eyes.


    The five Grandmasters paled inparison to Ye Fan.


    It seems like the young man from Jingzhou is bing more and more terrifying. Lu Tianhemented to himself.


    Upon hearing that, Li Er let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I''m d to know that they are still alive.¡± Only then did Li Erdisy a smile.


    As long as Van Buping and the rest of the Grandmasters were still alive, he supposed the War God Castle would not go after Ye


    Fan.


    However, just when Li Er''s concerns were about to fade, he saw Ye Fan walking in the direction of Yunwu Lake, his body


    emanating a murderous aura.


    ¡°Mr. Chu... What is he trying to do? Is he...¡±


    Sensing Ye Fan''s increasing power, Lu Tianhe''s heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s power had reached its maximum.


    He lifted his leg and stomped the ground forcefully.


    Boom!


    The mountains shook, and the ground began cracking.


    The water of Yunwu Lake started to boil.


    Countless beads of water shot up into the sky.


    Yan Buping, Ke Zhe, and the others were also shaken out of theke, all unconscious.


    The fifth Grandmaster, who was buried under the rubbles, was promptly freed from the debris before joining his peers.


    Lu Tianhe''s heart fell with a thud. ¡°Is Mr. Chu trying to end their lives?¡±


    Naturally, Ye Fan was also aware that it would not be easy to kill a Grandmaster.


    That was why he only aimed to injure them with his previous attacks.


    One would think that Ye Fan was trying to save the Grandmasters by haulingthem out of theke.


    However, it soon became obvious that he was aiming to take their lives instead.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please have mercy...¡± ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Chu.¡±


    After guessing Ye Fan''s intention, Li Er and the rest immediately tried to persuade him.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan ignored thempletely.


    The coldness in Ye Fan''s eyes became more intense.


    Suddenly, as if he had summoned the energy from nature, a surge of raw power rushed toward him, infusing into his body.


    He looked like a ball of raging fire, burning more and more.


    Yan Buping and the other Grandmasters used theirst breath to plead helplessly, ¡°Please... don''t...¡±


    Whoosh!


    The frigid wind howled.


    Ye Fan was finally done gathering his power.


    He was not moved at all by Yan Buping and the others¡¯ pleading.


    He lifted his hand slowly, like a judge who was about to make the final judgment upon the criminals.


    ¡°You b*stard, stop!¡±


    Before Ye Fan couldnd his strike, a booming voice sounded from far away.


    Asecondter, a figure flew through the air with indescribable speed, aiming a punch at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The sudden attack made Ye Fan furrow his brow.


    It looked like his n got interrupted.


    Under such circumstances, Ye Fan had no choice but to turn his attention toward the neer, ignoring Yan Buping and the


    rest. He swiftly turned around to block the attack from the unknown party.


    Boom!


    Aloud explosion sounded as winds blew in all directions.


    Even the crowd watching from afar was blown away by the strong gale.


    Many of them broke their bones before spewing out blood.


    The level of destruction from this single confrontation far exceeded the previous battles between Ye Fan and those


    Grandmasters.


    Ye Fan staggered a few steps back after receiving the punch.


    For the first time that night, Ye Fan was forced to take a step back.


    Meng Wanyu, who was still injured, suddenly let out a cry, ¡°It''s a Supreme Grandmaster!¡±


    Her eyes widened as she witnessed the scary scene of destruction. Right away, she knew the pirs of China had arrived.


    After the massive explosion, two figures descended from the sky like gods.


    One of them was wearing a grey


    robe. His sharp gaze scanned the


    surroundings before locking anit


    Fan. ¡°Ye Fan, youctraiter Rot only did


    SENG er amit treason, but you''re also


    trying to kill the imperial


    commissioner from the War God


    Castle now? What exactly are you


    trying to pull here? Do you really think


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    the War God Castle won''t take action against you?¡±


    Looking at how Van Buping and the rest of the Grandmasters were barely hanging onto their lives, Mo Gucheng clenched his


    fists in wrath.


    If Tang Hao did not hold him back, he would have already started a fight with Ye Fan.


    ¡°Mo, please calm down. Let''s figure out what is going on first.¡± Tang Hao tried to ease Mo Gucheng''s rage.


    He then nced at Ye Fan. ¡°Ye Fan, what is going on? You owe us an exnation.¡±


    Tang Hao sounded displeased.


    Worrying that Yan Buping and the rest could not handle Ye Fan, Tang Hao decided toe personally to prevent the situation


    from escting.


    He did not expect that he was already toote.


    It''s just as | feared. Yan Buping and the rest failed to deal with Ye Fan peacefully.


    ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster, you should


    ask them about this. I''m sure you


    know that I''m not too fond of


    people tr tg hacen wigremily |


    destroy d the entire Lu n back


    then precisely because they harmed


    my family. Yet, today, you sent these


    men to do the same thing. Aren''t you


    afraid that I''ll end every single one of


    your Grandmasters?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s arrogant tone made Tang Hao''s expression darken.


    What does he mean that he''ll end all the Grandmasters? He is probably the only person in this world who dares to say


    something so irreverent.


    Tang Hao did not question Ye Fan further as he saw thetter was overwhelmed with rage. He shifted his gaze toward Yan


    Buping and the rest.


    ¡°What''s going on exactly? | asked you guys to send a message, not toy a hand on the Unrivalled Grandmaster''s family,¡± he


    uttered sternly.


    Ke Zhe shook his head and


    responded with a meek voice, ¡¯


    didmit tou b hig famivee was the


    Shi eted the orders from the


    War God Castle and tried to kill us.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    m!


    As soon as Ke Zhe finished his sentence, Tang Hao sent a kick toward his abdomen to shut him up.


    ¡°Nonsense! Ye Fan is a Supreme Grandmaster. He won''t make up an excuse to kill you. Yan Buping, tell me. What the hell


    happened?¡±


    Tang Hao turned to look at Yan Buping.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Yan Buping was in terrible shape after getting beaten up by Ye Fan.


    His face was covered in blood, and every breath he took riddled him with pain.


    Despite that, he did not me Ye Fan.


    He''s a Supreme Grandmaster, after all. It''s only natural that he''ll have a temper.


    Yan Buping reckoned he would have done the same thing if he was in Ye Fan''s shoes.


    The one he hated right now was Ke Zhe.


    ¡°It was Ke Zhe. He wanted to take the Unrivalled''s wife as hostage. He even said he wanted to match her with his grandson.¡±


    Yan Buping did not hide the truth. He already had grievances against Ke Zhe in his heart. Now that the Heavenly Grandmaster


    had asked, he would reveal everything truthfully.


    Ke Zhe widened his eyes in shock upon hearing that.


    He crawled up from the ground and shouted at Van Buping. ¡°Yan Buping, you b*stard! Are you trying to set me up? When did |


    say | want to match the Unrivalled''s wife with my grandson?¡±


    Ke Zhe was so agitated that he ignored all his injuries.


    After all, that usation could cost him his life. Even if Ye Fan could spare him, the War God Castle might not.


    ¡°You didn''t? All right. Let''s ask them then.¡±


    Yan Buping did not back down.


    Tang Hao nced at the other Grandmasters. They all nodded slightly, implying that Ke Zhe did indeed say those things.


    Seeing that, Ke Zhe became even more panicked. ¡°You bunch of b*stards! Are you teaming up to set me up?¡±


    Yan Buping hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°You were the one who set us up. If you didn''t keep pushing for it, we wouldn''t have


    engaged in a conflict with the Unrivalled. You were the one who kept saying that the Unrivalled was weak and easy to defeat.


    Look at us now. We almost die because of you. Ke Zhe, | wish nothing more than to throttle you to death! Even if the Unrivalled


    makes a mistake, he should answer to the War God Castle and not you. What makes you think you have the right to cross him?¡±


    He could not suppress his hatred for Ke Zhe.


    Initially, Van Buping only nned to do his part as a message-bearer for the War God Castle. It had nothing to do with him if Ye


    Fan confessed to his crime or not.


    Yet, Ke Zhe kept persuading them to attack Ye Fan.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was also the one who made the first move against Ye Fan.


    Thus, Ke Zhe was the only one to be med for what happened.


    Yan Buping nearly lost his life because of Ke Zhe. As such, his hatred for the man was justified.


    ¡°That''s right. It was all Ke Zhe''s fault! He kept offending the Unrivalled Grandmaster. He even dreamed of making the


    Unrivalled''s wife his granddaughter-inw. He thinks too highly of himself!¡±


    The other Grandmaster began to use Ke Zhe and express their resentment.


    Seeing hisrades turning their backs against him, Ke Zhe was exasperated. He immediately exined to Tang Hao,


    ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster, | didn''t do it. They are talking nonsense. Even if | did say those things, | didn''t mean it. They were just


    empty words. There is no way | will really do that. Plus, | wasn''t the one who wanted to take the Unrivalled''s wife hostage. It was


    Van Buping¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Van Buping rebuked right away.


    Their back and forth banter finally made Tang Hao lose his patience. He growled, ¡°That''s enough! What a bunch of ipetent


    idiots. You can''t even aplish a simple mission. Get up and apologize to the Unrivalled Grandmaster now!¡±


    Van Buping and the rest did not exin anymore as they were aware it was their fault.


    They lowered their heads and dragged their weary bodies toward Ye Fan before apologizing to him.


    ¡°The Unrivalled, we are so sorry for offending you. Please forgive us...¡±


    Their previous arrogance and impudence seemed to vanish into thin air as they humbled themselves in front of Ye Fan.


    ¡°All right. That''s all for now. You guys can leave.¡±


    King of Fighters waved his hand right then, signaling them to leave.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, King of Fighters. By the way, King of Fighters, this woman was the one from Chu Sect that created a fuss in


    China. We wanted to bring her back to Mount Yan. But since you''re already here, we will leave her in your hand,¡± Yan Buping


    reported as he pointed at Meng Wanyu.


    King of Fighters nodded. ¡°Okay. | got it.¡±


    After that, Yan Buping and the other Grandmasters stumbled their way out of the ce.


    ¡°Did | say you guys could leave?¡±


    Just then, Ye Fan''s cold voice sounded.


    Yan Buping and the rest''s hearts plummeted upon hearing that.


    King of Fighters furrowed his brows, utterly displeased with Ye Fan. ¡°Huh? What more do you want? You''re a nobody, yet I''ve let


    five Grandmasters apologize to you. Was that not enough? Plus, they were only acting on my order, but you injured them. | didn''t


    even punish you for that and you still have the audacity to request for more?¡±


    In response, Ye Fan pretended not to hear King of Fighters¡¯ question.


    ¡°Hey, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me? Or are you a mute?¡±


    Mo Gucheng was enraged after getting ignored.


    Seeing how the situation was getting out of control, Tang Hao immediately weighed in, ¡°Ye Fan, that''s enough from you. They


    have already learned their lessons.¡±


    ¡°It was not a lesson. They failed to kill me because of their ipetency,¡± Ye Fan uttered coldly.


    ¡°What do you want then? Do you want to take their lives?¡± Tang Hao sounded displeased as well.


    ¡°| nned to do that before you came. But | can spare their lives for your sake. However, there still needs to be some


    punishment. They broke my wife''s arm. So, |


    will break theirs.¡±


    Ye Fan looked extremely indifferent.


    Previously, Ke Zhe had shoved Qiu Mucheng and caused her to dislocate her arm.


    There was no way Ye Fan was going to let that drop.


    As soon as he said that, the coldness in Ye Fan''s eyes became more intense.


    With the speed of lightning, Ye Fan


    targeted Yan Buping aniitheedstidf


    ths Grandnaaslers with deadly


    punches. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His Qi was so powerful that it shook the ground beneath them.


    Yan Buping and the rest were horror-stricken as they shouted, ¡°King of Fighters, please save us...¡±


    However, Ye Fan''s speed was blindingly fast.


    Before King of Fighters could react, Ye Fan''s attacks had reached the Grandmasters.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you! Stop now!¡±


    Mo Gucheng was left bewildered.


    He immediately responded with a rain of punches, trying to rescue those Grandmasters.


    However, he did not have enough time to unleash his full power.


    As a result, his punches only


    managed to weaken Y Ean''satiatks


    ie) li le, hey brdRe through and


    larided on Yan Buping and the rest.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aphl¡±


    Agonizing screams echoed as Yan Buping and three others¡¯ arms broke.


    Ye Fan had aimed a blow at each of


    the five Grandmasters. Although foyr


    of his attacks eae


    King at Figtters, the fifth one that


    was aimed at Ke Zhe managed to


    slip past King of Fighters¡¯ defense.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As aresult, Ke Zhe''s arm got cut off instantly.


    Blood sttered everywhere and his arm was reduced to a gory mass of bleeding flesh.


    Ke Zhe let out a bloodcurdling scream and copsed on the ground, writhing in pain.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Everything was silent apart from Ke Zhe''s agonizing wails.


    No one expected Ye Fan to chop off one of the arms of a Grandmaster even after two Supreme Grandmasters had tried to


    defuse the tension.


    Ye Fan''s domineering act had stunned everyone on the spot.


    ¡°Is he... Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t even bother to listen to Supreme Grandmasters¡¯ advice!¡±


    The crowd could not help but make all kinds of remarks. All the foreign martial artists were particrly bbergasted.


    To them, Tang Hao and Mo Gucheng had attained a godlike status.


    Who on earth dares to challenge the authority of the pirs of China?


    They were also taken aback by how cruel Ye Fan was.


    Ye Fan did not care who the Supreme Grandmasters were. Without hesitation, he chopped off Ke Zhe''s arm right in front of


    them.


    His action was akin to a p on Mo Gucheng''s and Tang Hao''s faces.


    Despite how surprised they were, the crowd could understand why Ye Fan did that.


    In the martial arts world, no one should disrespect a Grandmaster, let alone a Supreme Grandmaster.


    Ye Fan held the title of the Unrivalled and was the pir of the country. Yet, Yan Duping and the other Grandmasters did not show


    him any respect.


    It was only natural that Ye Fan could not help but feel offended.


    Anyone who humiliated a Supreme Grandmaster in the martial arts world was punishable by death.


    To a certain degree, Ye Fan''s decision to stop after chopping off Ke Zhe''s arm was already his way of showing them mercy.


    But Mo Gucheng did not think it that way.


    Rage seared through him when he realized he had failed to protect the Grandmasters. ¡°You b*stard! How dare you defy me? |


    shall apprehend you and send you to Mount Yan to receive your punishment!¡±


    Mo Gucheng was so mad that his veins started popping. He started gathering Qi in his diaphragm and was about tounch an


    attack on Ye Fan.


    However, Tang Hao immediately came over and stopped him. ¡°Calm down. Have you forgotten what War God said? He did not


    want us to burn bridges with Ye Fan without a valid reason. That was what Sword Saint said too, remember?¡±


    ¡°He''s a cruel man who decimates our men as he pleases. Isn''t that a valid reason?¡± Mo Gucheng asked.


    Tang Hao shook his head. ¡°Yan Buping and the others were the ones that had disrespected him in the first ce. So even if Ye


    Fan decides to kill them today, we can''t actually me him, even though it was unrighteous on humanitarian grounds.¡±


    Honor and glory meant the world to a prestigious man. Likewise, a Supreme Grandmaster thought they were more important


    than life itself.


    Someone who possessed great power would even think that their dignity was sacred. As such, anyone who crossed the


    boundary should be punished with death.


    That was why Tang Hao exined to Mo Gucheng that Ye Fan had every right to kill Yan Buping and the others.


    After calming Mo Gucheng down, Tang Hao immediately turned around and yelled at Yan Buping and the rest, as he was afraid


    Ye Fan might take more drastic actions against them, ¡°Stop screaming, you bunch of useless idiots! Get over here and kneel


    before the Unrivalled and thank him for not killing you!¡±


    Tang Hao was about to explode with rage. ¡°This is what you get for insulting the Supreme Grandmaster!¡±


    He initially thought that these men were experienced enough to handle things more maturely, but apparently, that was not the


    case.


    Never in a million years did he expect them to make such a rookie mistake.


    They only had themselves to me for offending the Supreme Grandmaster and his wife!


    What Tang Hao did not know was that veterans like Van Buping and the others only acted in such a manner because they did not


    see eye to eye with the younger generation that had risen through the ranks in recent years.


    Deep in Ke Zhe''s heart, he did not think Ye Fan deserved the Supreme Grandmaster title.


    But now, he and the rest of the Grandmasters had learned their lesson and would no longer dare to disrespect Ye Fan anymore.


    They might even run as far as they could should they bump into Ye Fan again in the future.


    Upon hearing what Tang Hao said, Yan Buping and the rest clenched their teeth, crawled up to Ye Fan, and bowed before him.


    ¡°Thank... thank you for showing us mercy!¡±


    Those with minor bone fractures should heal given enough time. But it might not be the case for Ke Zhe, who had his arm


    severed and was drenched in blood.


    He was in so much pain that he nearly fainted. Yet, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to crawl up to Ye Fan. ¡°Thank you...


    thank you for sparing my life...¡±


    While some uttered those words in fear, some were filled with hatred. Some regretted their action as they had lost their dignity.


    But the one thing that they were well aware of was the fact that they could do nothing about it.


    They had no choice but to throw in the towel and express their gratitude to the ultimate power for sparing their lives.


    That was how magical power was. A powerful man could break one''s arms and injure one''s body, but the victim could only suffer


    in silence and thank the assant for not killing them.


    Qiu Mucheng, who witnessed the entire process, was stunned by what she saw.


    She began to understand why Van Buping said she was hardly a part of Ye Fan''s world even though they were married.


    From what she observed that day, she finally learned just how cruel the world Ye Fan was living in.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Qiu Mucheng was not terrified of Ye Fan. In fact, she felt a pang of guilt.


    He must have ventured into this cruel and bloodthirsty world because of me and our family.


    Ye Fan uttered coldly, ¡°You should be


    thankful that you''re all China¡¯ om


    Grandma tersy Gener bnbe | would


    rede ae ou without hesitation.


    Even War God couldn''t save your


    lives then.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He then warned, ¡°Get lost and don''t


    ever step into Jiangdongagain IN |


    ak your peck instead of your arm


    ifyou dare to step into my territory!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Yan Buping and the others could not help but shudder.


    All of them scrammed at once after Ye Fan had given them permission to leave.


    Ke Zhe, whose energy had long since drained out of his body, staggered and fell. But he quickly pulled himself together and ran


    as fast as he could.


    After the Grandmasters left, Ye Fan turned and walked up to Qiu Mucheng.


    She was still standing in the rain even though there was shelter right behind her. She tilted her head and looked at her husband.


    Tears and raindrops rolled down her cheeks.


    Ye Fan reached out and gently pinched the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Stop crying, silly girl. I''ve gotten rid of all the bad guys.¡± Ye Fan gave her a grin that warmed her heart.


    Unlike the merciless young man earlier, Ye Fan had be apletely different person now.


    He stretched his arms and embraced the woman before him.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Qiu Mucheng cried out in pain.


    Ye Fan had identally pressed his body against her injured arm.


    After realizing that Ke Zhe had dislocated her arm, Ye Fan immediately fixed it back. ¡°Come on. Let''s go home.¡±


    Ye Fan did not care how people


    would think of them nor was he


    bothered by how fyystrated or


    Gupnengivas. e simply scooped


    Qiu Mucheng into his arms before


    turning and walking away. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was in awe of such a romantic move.


    Even Meng Wanyu, who had always despised men, could not help but be envious of the loving couple.


    So that''s what love and happiness are all about.


    She seemed to understand Angie''s logic now, and she could also understand why Qiu Mucheng was obsessed with this young


    man.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    ¡°Come on, we should go too,¡± Tang Hao turned to Mo Gucheng and said.


    They did not make this trip to solve Ye Fan''s problem in the first ce. In truth, they actually came for a member of Chu Sect.


    Earlier, Li Er, who was on his way to the War God Castle in Mount Yan, informed them that Chu Sect had intruded on China''s


    territory, particrly in Jiangdong.


    Tang Hao came to check it out because he was concerned that warriors with the Supreme title from Chu Sect might have


    entered the country.


    Now that he thought about it, he was relieved that they hade. Otherwise, China would have lost five of the greatest heroes


    in the world of martial arts.


    ¡°We''re just gonna leave like this? Are we not gonna stay to see through the War God Castle''s verdict on Ye Fan?¡± Mo Gucheng


    expressed his dismay.


    ¡°That''s not the most important thing to do right now. Let''s bring this member of the Chu Sect back to Mount Yan and interrogate


    her first. We need to find out if they had any ns in mind,¡± Tang Hao said in a deep voice.


    In truth, this was but an excuse to stop Mo Guzheng from intervening in the matter regarding the War God Castle''s verdict on Ye


    Fan, as he was afraid that the two might end up fighting.


    After all, Ye Fan was clearly still furious at that point. Mentioning anything about his punishment would be like adding fuel to the


    fire.


    What if the hot-headed Ye Fan doesn''t take it welt? Let''s just stay away from this mess for now.


    Upon hearing Tang Hao''s exnation, Mo Gucheng nodded in agreement.


    Compared to Ye Fan, Chu Sect was a much bigger threat. So it was crucial for Tang Hao and Mo Gucheng to figure out their


    ulterior motive first.


    ¡°All right. I''ll listen to you this time. Let''s return to Mount Yan and interrogate this witch first then!¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s expression turned grim, and he swung his hand at Meng Wanyu. She was in so much pain that she started


    spewing blood.


    Mo Gucheng said to her, ¡°You''ve killed tens of thousands of our people, and now you still have the guts to stir up trouble in


    China? Do you have a death wish or something?¡±


    He gave Meng Wanyu a murderous look. ¡°We can''t do anything to the head of Chu Sect now, but it doesn''t mean we don''t have


    the guts toy a finger on you. I''ll skin you alive to avenge our citizens!¡±


    Chu Sect and China had been arch enemies for generations.


    Quite a number of Supreme Grandmasters from China were killed during the Chu Sect crisis years ago. The number of warriors


    below the Supreme status who had died in the crisis was countless.


    A few of Mo Gucheng''s uncles had also lost their lives in the crisis.


    Although the mastermind behind the incident was not around anymore, Chu Sect still existed.


    To further aggravate the situation, the head of Chu Sect had recently carried out a massacre in Yaleview. It was not difficult to


    understand Mo Gucheng''s and Tang Hao''s disgust and hatred toward the sect.


    Everyone believed that Meng Wanyu would suffer miserably underthe hands of Mo Guchengand Tang Hao.


    Mo Gucheng lifted his hand and plucked a few branches from a tree nearby.


    He then channeled his Qi into the branches, turning them into sturdy metal chains. He used them to tie Meng Wanyu up and


    walked her like a dog as they made their way to Yanjing.


    Everyone could only sigh in silence, as no one had the guts to put in a good word for Meng Wanyu.


    Qiu Mucheng was the only one who felt bad for Meng Wanyu upon hearing how she cried out in pain. She turned to Ye Fan and


    asked, ¡°Is there anything you could do to help her? She''s not a bad person. She only abducted me on impulse and had no bad


    intention.¡±


    Ye Fan was unmoved. He pressed his voice and replied, ¡°You''re too kind and innocent, Mucheng. Danger lurks everywhere. How


    do you know she''s not evil? Besides, she''s a member of Chu Sect. | wouldn''t rescue anyone from Chu Sect unless there are


    valid reasons for me to do so.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng noticed a slight change in Ye Fan''s expression when he mentioned the words Chu Sect.


    Her curiosity was piqued, but she did not ask further.


    She wondered what sort of grudges Ye Fan held against Chu Sect.


    She also wondered what kind of sect it was and why Mo Gucheng and Tang Hao hated them to the core.


    Soon after, Qiu Mucheng and Ye Fan got into their car and were ready to leave.


    All of a sudden, a clear but breathy voice resonated in Ye Fan''s ears. ¡°On the outskirts of Agate City, and in the depths of the


    rainforest. Ye Fan, do you still remember Angie from the Tree of Primal Spirit?¡±


    Meng Wanyu was all tied up, and blood seeped through the corner of her mouth.


    The heavy downpour had drenched her entire body. She was in absolute pain.


    Yet, she clenched her teeth and used the remaining energy she had to get Ye Fan''s attention.


    Ye Fan froze when he heard what she said.


    The indifferent expression on his face had changed immediately.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± he ordered the chauffeur.


    Ye Fan opened the doorand got down from the vehicle.


    He did not get wet in the rain despite not holding an umbre, as all the raindrops around him had evaporated.


    He tilted his head and looked in Meng Wanyu''s direction.


    In a low voice, he asked the woman from Chu Sect, ¡°You know Angie?¡± Did she ask you toe and find me? Did something


    bad happen to her?¡±


    Upon hearing what Meng Wanyu said, Ye Fan could somehow figure out something was amiss.


    After all, not many people in Chu Sect knew about his rtionship with Angie.


    Besides, Ye Fan had never met this woman before.


    Yet, she was willing to travel thousands of miles to Jiangdong and asked him if he remembered Angie.


    It was clear that Angie sent her to China to look for him.


    She wouldn''t have bothered someone to look for me had she not been in trouble.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanyu said, ¡°So you do


    remember Angie. Do you know that


    silly girl has been waiting:fory6a Yor


    yegisavoyou kiow she forced


    herself to step into the martial arts


    world and learn techniques to kill


    people so that she could lend you a


    hand?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She continued, ¡°Do you know she had gone against her family''s will just because she wanted to wait for you? She was even


    willing to sacrifice her life for you.¡±


    Anger surged within her, and Meng Wanyu''s eyes turned red with tears welling up in them. Despite so, she forced her emotions


    down and pulled herself together.


    Even though she might die that day, she must still find out the truth on Angie''s behalf.


    ¡°And what have you done? You''re just a heartless man who enjoys basking in all the power and glory you have here, not


    forgetting the embrace of your trophy wife.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°The most powerful


    man in Jiangdong; the Unrivalled. All


    impressive titles, huh? But heave yor


    ever thou bt of op dif Who''s


    Kreesiant a foreign country


    because of you? If you couldn''t


    promise her happiness, why did you


    mess with her in the first ce? Why


    did you promise her something you


    can''t deliver?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The tearful Meng Wanyu roared at Ye Fan, ¡°It''s all your fault. This is all your fault! You''re to me if Angie dies during her


    wedding!¡±


    The way she was acting was like a mother-inw that was reprimanding her son-inw, who had let her daughter down.


    Every was struck dumb upon hearing that.


    No one had expected the fight at Yunwu Lake would turn into a scene where a woman dissed a heartless man on behalf of her


    best friend.


    Li Er chuckled. ¡°Wow, what an


    interesting story about Mr. C UStow


    did he m ngoe ehieve an affair with


    Aaah \eiside despite having a


    beautiful wife? I''m impressed!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He added, ¡°But | guess foreign women with a fairplexion, straight nose, and blue eyes are indeed


    exotic. | would be tempted too!"


    Li Er was so focused on his joke that he did not notice Qiu Mucheng was already giving him a murderous look.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    ¡°Umm, Ms. Qiu, | didn''t mean anything.¡±


    Li Er felt the change in the atmosphere in the car andughed awkwardly, realizing that he had said something inappropriate.


    However, Qiu Mucheng puffed up her cheeks angrily and replied, ¡°Hmph! If you try to lead Ye Fan astray again, you''ll definitely


    get it from me.¡±


    ¡°No, | wouldn''t dare. How can we be fit to lead Mr. Chu, who''s so dignified and unparalleled in this age? Besides, this can''t be


    taught. It''s simply wired into a man''s DNA. Hehe...¡± Li Er chuckled.


    ¡°You... Just shut up.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng was extremely infuriated with the man.


    However, she was not going to argue with him then.


    Meanwhile, outside the car window, Ye Fan did not care about what the people around him were discussing. He was unable to


    stop worrying after knowing that Angie''s life was in danger.


    ¡°What happened? Why did Angie die during her wedding? | want to know exactly what happened,¡± Ye Fan asked coldly.


    Compared to his previous calm and indifferent state, the man was unable to remainposed after knowing that Angie was in a


    life-and-death situation.


    Even though Ye Fan and Angie were not a couple like MengWanyu thought, both of them definitely did not share an ordinary


    rtionship.


    Angie had left a deep impression on Ye Fan after their journey through the rainforest together.


    Ye Fan was deeply attracted to the woman''s kind heart, cheekiness and adorable nature.


    Besides, long before their trip to the rainforest, they already had an encounter with each other.


    It was even before Ye Fan was chased away from the Chu family.


    At that time, as Angie was being seen as a monster, she was often ostracized and bullied by others.


    As for Ye Fan, even though he was also ostracized by the Chu family, he was fearless. Whenever he witnessed someone being


    bullied, he would not


    hesitate to stand up for the victim.


    That was despite the fact that the man often ended up getting beaten up and suffering injuries.


    That was also how Ye Fan and Angie first met each other.


    However, they did not get to spend a lot of time with each other.


    Not long after their meeting, Ye Fan stopped seeing Angie around. As time passed, he couldn''t seem to even rememberthe


    woman''s name.


    Both of them had originally thought that they were just passersby in each other''s lives, until their previous encounter at the


    Boguia Rainforest, when Angie started narrating her childhood tales to Ye Fan.


    It was then that he realized that the sweet girl in front of him was the same girl he had helped years back.


    It was also during that time when Ye Fan got to know that he was Angie''s only friend back then.


    However, he chose not to let the woman know what he had found out.


    He did not want too many people to know his background.


    As such, even until this day, Angie was still unaware that Ye Fan was, in fact, the person who often stood up for her when she


    was young.


    But despite that, to the woman, Ye Fan was already one of the most important people in her life.


    Meanwhile, even though Ye Fan was still in the midst of questioning Meng Wanyu, King of Fighters tightened the rope that was


    wrapped around her with a forceful tug.


    Meng Wanyu let out an agonizing cry as her skin tore apart with blood tricking down the rope. The woman was in so much pain


    that tears started streaming down her face, and she was unable to speak.


    ¡°Come clean now! Who is Angie? Is she from the Chu Sect? Also, what is her rtionship with Ye Fan? Is Ye Fan acting as the


    Chu Sect''s spy in China? Spit the truth!¡±


    Mo Gucheng pulled Meng Wanyu toward him and grabbed her neck, questioning her. What Meng Wanyu said earlier on had no


    doubt given him something to use against Ye Fan.


    At the martial arts meeting in China previously, he had made a suggestion to strip off Ye Fan''s title and punish him formitting


    treason.


    However, as there wasn''t enough supporting evidence, Sword Saint, Sword God and some others had objected to that proposal.


    In the end, what Ye Fan had gotten was just a random punishment that did not affect him at all.


    But Meng Wanyu''s words definitely carried some weight that revealed dirt on Ye Fan. This is my chance to topple him!


    As long as Meng Wanyu admitted that Ye Fan did have a close rtionship with Chu Sect, there was no way Ye Fan could


    escape from being convicted for being in cahoots with Chu Sect.


    Bam!


    However, just as Mo Gucheng was questioning Meng Wanyu in a harsh manner, he could feel a strong vortex of Qi moving


    toward his back.


    The man was startled at once and immediately moved toward the side, attempting to avoid being struck by the gust of energy.


    However, it seemed like the other party had already predicted Mo Gucheng''s movements.


    A figure suddenly moved swiftly to where Mo Gucheng was and pped his shoulder forcefully. There was simply no way he


    could hide from it.


    Smack!


    The powerful impact was apanied by a low thud.


    Mo Gucheng grimaced in pain as the Qi entered his body.


    Within an instant, Mo Gucheng, King of Fighters, was sent flying backward. He staggered a few steps before steadying himself.


    At the same time, Meng Wanyu, who had been held hostage by Mo Gucheng, was saved by the attacker.


    ¡°Bast*rd, what are you trying to do? Are you going against me now?¡± King of Fighters bellowed furiously and stared at Ye Fan


    with bloodshot eyes.


    He was so livid with anger that his reddened eyes looked like they were about to spit fire.


    It was Ye Fan who saved Meng Wanyu.


    This time, Mo Gucheng was not the only one who was puzzled by the man''s actions. Even Tang Hao could not figure out what


    was going on.


    He turned around and asked, ¡°Ye Fan, what are you trying to do? Have you really gone crazy?¡±


    Tang Hao was a little riled up at the situation that he could not seem to understand.


    If Ye Fan had attacked Yan Bupingand the rest previously because of his wife, Tang Hao wondered what could the reason be this


    time.


    It''s not possible that Meng Nanyu is also his wife right?


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had alreadynded on the ground with Meng Wanyu in his arms.


    Perhaps due to her severe injuries, Meng Wanyu was not even able to stand up and had to lean on Ye Fan for support.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With a beauty in his arms, Ye Fan


    looked up at Tang Hao and replied


    coldly, ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster, I''m


    really sorry. I''m afrai ba, wan


    oytakehel With you today.¡±


    ¡®You... You...¡± Tang Hao felt as if he


    was about to explode with rage when


    he heard the man''s words. ¡°You


    rascal! What exactly are you trying to


    do? Are you really a spy for Chu


    Sect?¡± he asked furiously. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°


    However, Ye Fan could not be bothered to reply, neither did he feel like there was a need to.


    Whoever he wanted to save was no one else''s business, and he was not ountable to anyone.


    Besides, there was also no way the man could exin the situation to them.


    ¡°Tang Hao, can''t you already tell?


    This jerk is clearly Chu Sect''s spy!


    The previous time, heches Ged he


    lfaro@ave the head of Chu Sect. And


    now, he has saved this bit*h who''s


    from Chu Sect as well! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everything is already so clear! Are you still going to continue lying to yourself?¡±


    Mo Gucheng did not even care to listen to Ye Fan''s exnation before asserting that Ye Fan was indeed Chu Sect''s spy.


    However, Tang Hao did not seem to bepletely convinced and wanted to hear the truth directly from Ye Fan.


    ¡°Ye Fan, | want you to tell me. Are you


    actually working for Chu Sect? Tell


    me if War God and | had made a


    . aa


    mistake trusting ypyld Yourtoyaity


    Si) yea Witfchina, your home


    country, hand that bit*h over to me


    immediately!¡± Tang Hao questioned


    Ye Fan directly in a harsh and cold


    tone, enunciating every single word


    as his gaze darkened. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just like War God, Tang Hao had high hopes for Ye Fan.


    As such, he did not want to believe that the man, whom he had always seen potential in, could actually be Chu Sect''s spy.


    No doubt, Tang Hao felt betrayed and lied to at that thought.


    Ye Fan seemed topletely disregard Tang Hao''s fury. He simply turned around slowly and walked away with Meng Wanyu.


    However, at the same time, he replied cidly, ¡°I don''t have to exin my actions to anyone. However, what | can say is that my


    conscience is clear with regards to China!¡±

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    ¡°My conscience is clear...¡±


    Even though Ye Fan''s voice was soft, he spoke resolutely and his words were impactful to Tang Hao.


    Thepelling aura exuded by Ye Fan when he spoke caused the Heavenly Grandmaster to freeze for a moment.


    After a long while, Tang Hao snapped out of his daze and continued asking, ¡°If that''s the case, why are you defending those


    people from Chu Sect? Why are you doing that? Ye Fan, answer me...¡±


    Faced with Tang Hao''s stern questioning, Ye Fan simply kept quiet.


    He did not wish to say anything as he knew that it was impossible for him to exin himself.


    No matter what he said, as long as he continued to protect Meng Wanyu, King of Fighters and the rest would still insist that he


    was in cahoots with Chu Sect.


    There was no need for him to exin himself to those who trusted him. As for those who did not trust him, his exnation would


    not make any difference.


    ¡°Tang Hao, why are you still wasting your breath on him? That rascal sure has a sharp tongue. Look at how stubborn he is, still


    trying to deny it when it''s already so obvious. A clear conscience toward China? That''s a load of bullsh*t! None of you is allowed


    to stop me today. I''m going to get rid of this traitor today on behalf of China''s martial arts world!¡±


    King of Fighters spoke, his voice filled with fury and murderous intent. He did not want to waste any more time listening to Ye


    Fan.


    He stomped on the ground, and with a thundering thud, cracks appeared in the ground.


    At the same time, like an arrow, Mo Guchengunched himself toward Ye Fan.


    No doubt, his suppressed emotions served as the best fuel for his attack.


    ¡°Ye Fan, let''s settle everything once and for all today!¡±


    Mo Gucheng clenched his fists as his gaze darkened, his eyes shooting daggers.


    His long-umted resentment for Ye Fan started when Ye Fan first appeared in the limelight and deprived his son of an


    opportunity to gain the


    Supreme title.


    Besides, Mo Gucheng''s son had sustained serious injuries under suspicious circumstances during his mission, and Mo Gucheng


    suspected that Ye Fan was involved in it.


    There was also that time on Mount Yan when Ye Fan sneaked an attack on him from behind, causing him utter humiliation in the


    presence of all the strong fighters.


    Because of both national enmity and family feud, Mo Gucheng hated Ye Fan to the core.


    However, no matter how much he detested the man, as one of the main pirs of the country, he could not deal with Ye Fan


    without a proper reason.


    That was a basic rule he lived by, and he would not cross that bottom line.


    However, this time, since there was clear evidence that Ye Fan was in collusion with Chu Sect, Mo Gucheng no longer had to


    restrain himself.


    When Mo Gucheng unleashed his full powers, the entire area was engulfed by a strong vortex of Qi.


    At that moment, the true abilities of a supreme grandmaster were on full disy.


    The energy was so powerful that Lu Tianhe and the rest almost fell to their knees. The crowd even felt like they had trouble


    breathing.


    ¡°Is that the true strength of a Supreme? He''s already disying such an impressive aura even though he hasn''t really started


    making his moves yet.¡±


    The martial artists standing by Yunwu Lake were all stunned.


    They were looking up with eyes filled with awe and longing for the Supreme rank.


    This time, Tang Hao did not step in to stop King of Fighters and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    On the other hand, looking at Ye Fan, who was slowly walking away with Meng Wanyu, Tang Hao couldn''t help but shake his


    head. ¡°Ye Fan, you''re such a disappointment.¡±


    The man let out a long, deep sigh which implied that he also believed that Ye Fan was in collusion with Chu


    Sect.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re guilty of killing yourrades and harming the innocent. You''ve brutally murdered the Lu n in Jiangbei


    consisting of over a hundred people. On top of that, you''ve killed more than a hundred martial artists and in Weske.¡±


    As a thunderstorm fell upon Yunzhou, it was also time for the Supreme to show his prowess.


    King of Fighters was looking god-like as he stood proudly while passing judgment on Ye Fan, his voice thundering through the


    air.


    ¡°He had attacked Mount Yan alone, having no respect for his elders. Besides, he disregarded the authorities and had offended


    the six pirs of China. Most importantly, he had turned against his own country in order to protect the devils from Chu Sect. His


    sins are unforgivable! Today, I''ll kill this traitor on behalf of the heavens and our people!¡±


    Mo Gucheng had stated every single offense that Ye Fan was used of.


    Ke Zhe, Yan Buping and the others, who had already fled more than half a mile away, heard Mo Gucheng''s words and stopped


    in their tracks instantly.


    They turned around and gazed toward Mo Gucheng, who was shouldering the responsibility of doing justice for them. The men


    couldn''t help but start tearing up, feeling extremely grateful.


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    ¡°He had taken the words right out of our mouths!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, King of Fighters. Thanks for standing up for us!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan is a devil!¡±


    ¡°King of Fighters, please mete out heaven''s punishment to him on our behalf and get rid of that traitor!¡±


    Yan Buping and the others broke down in tears. It was as if they were finally given an outlet to release their hurt and feelings of


    indignation from being humiliated by Ye Fan.


    That was especially so when they heard the judgment that was passed by King of Fighters.


    ¡°Haha...¡± ¡°Ye Fan, you bast*rd, time to meet your doom!¡±


    ¡°Given that you''ve offended King of Fighters and the pirs of China, there is no way you can survive even if you have nine


    lives.¡±


    ¡°Your arrogant days havee to an end.¡±


    ¡°We are waiting to see how you are going to die...¡±


    Seeing that King of Fighters was ready to fight Ye Fan, Yan Buping and the rest decided to stay put and watch the show.


    Meanwhile, Mo Gucheng started attacking Ye Fan immediately after he finished stating the man''s offenses.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    King of Fighters threw one punch after another in rapid session, giving it his all in each punch.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, watch out!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, run!¡±


    Seeing what was going on, Xu Lei and the others eximed at once.


    Even Meng Wanyu, who was wrapped in Ye Fan''s embrace and barely hanging on to her life, tried her best to urge Ye Fan to


    hide.


    ¡°Hide? Do you really think you can escape? I''m known for my powerful punches, and I''ve achieved the Supreme rank because of


    that. No one has been able to escape my attacks when | use my full strength! The only thing you can do is to wait for your


    death.¡±


    King of Fightersughed menacingly.


    Indeed, while the man''sughter was still echoing in the air, his punches had alreadynded on Ye Fan.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Rumbling sounds resounded as the earth cracked. At the same time, sand and rocks started spurting and spinning up from the


    ground.


    Ye Fan''s shirt had also exploded from the force of Mo Gucheng''s punches, the scraps from his shirt scattering in the air.


    ¡°How dare a young punk like you try


    to challenge the authorities? | guess


    you have to train for at koe Fife 1)


    e yearacbetofe Your even standa


    chance to beat us,¡± King of Fighters


    said arrogantly afternding the


    punch on Ye Fan, his eyes filled with


    extreme contempt for the man.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was as if he was looking at an impudent junior who was biting off more than he could chew and did not know his ce.


    ¡°Haha! It''s over.¡±


    ¡°| was actually expecting more from that bast*rd.¡±


    ¡°Looks like that''s all he''s capable of.¡±


    ¡°He can only show off his skills in front of us Grandmasters. But one punch from a Supreme is already enough to destroy him.¡±


    Yan Buping and the others saw the


    pieces of tattered fabric fro Ys


    Fan''s ais fleatinystn fhe air and


    thdlight that the man had been


    defeated by King of Fighters. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even King of Fighters himself had also thought that he had managed to kill Ye Fan with his attack earlier.


    However, their excitement did notst long.


    After the storm subsided, the youngster''s slender figure appeared once again.


    When King of Fighters saw that, it


    was as if he had been dealt a


    devastating bl @ttiod fosted to


    tho Sat in Shock and eximed,


    ¡°W-what is this? What technique has


    that basta*d learned?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was standing in front of him, topless.


    His tanned skin was covered with gold-lined patterns which from afar, looked like countless dragons wandering along with his


    limbs.


    Adomineering aura surrounded the man with the dazzling golden glow emitting from his body, sending chills down everyone''s


    spines.


    Indeed, King of Fighters¡¯ earlier punch had not even managed to break apart Ye Fan''s defense as Ye Fan was protected by his


    Yin Yang Dragon God Body!


    Just as everyone was in a state of shock, Ye Fan remained expressionless and continued to walk forward.


    He stopped when he reached the car and said in a low voice, ¡°Mucheng, please help to take care of her for a while. I''ll be right


    back.¡±


    After handing Meng Wanyu, who was severely injured,


    overto Qiu Mucheng, Ye Fan turned around.


    Suddenly, his gaze darkened and was as cold as ice!

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Ye Fan looked up and stared straight ahead with his chilling gaze.


    Thunder rumbled ominously and the wind blew harshly as the gold lines on the man''s body seemed to swirl.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was just like an enraged lion that had just awoken.


    ¡°You''re right. It''s indeed time for us to settle scores,¡± the man said cidly.


    However, the calmness in his voice struck fear in everyone''s hearts.


    ¡°Mo Gucheng, | have done nothing to wrong you, why is it that you''ve been picking on me right from the start? Previously, | had


    let it slide on ount of your contributions to the country and our people, hoping that you would stop your acts. However, | had


    not expected that you would take advantage of my kindness and tolerance toward you and push your luck further. Since that''s


    the case, there''s no reason for me to tolerate you any longer. Today, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!¡±


    Ye Fan slowly moved toward King of Fighters as he spoke.


    With every step he took, his imposing aura increased further, and with every word he spoke, the golden glow from his body


    shone brighter.


    Eventually, shining as brightly as the sun, Ye Fan looked imposing, mighty and majestic, just like a God who hadnded on


    Earth.


    Everyone was feeling fearful and gasping in shock.


    However, upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, Mo Gucheng remained unperturbed and let out a mirthlessugh.


    ¡°You? You''re just a lowly, arrogant young punk. If not for the fact that War God and the others had been protecting you, | would


    have killed you long ago. Do you think you''ll even be able to stand here today and show off in front of me? However, it all ends


    here. After today, the most powerful man in Jiangdong, as well as the Unrivalled in China, would no longer exist!¡±


    King of Fighters scoffed and raised his fist again,unching another punch at Ye Fan, using his full strength.


    However, this time, Mo Gucheng was no longer aiming for Ye Fan''s body but his eyes instead.


    After all, King of Fighters was an experienced fighter.


    After his setback earlier, Mo Gucheng had already realized that Ye Fan had learned a secret technique that shielded his body


    from attacks.


    However, even if Ye Fan''s body was indeed imprable, his eyes were definitely his weakest spot.


    ¡°If your body is indestructible, I''ll punch a hole in your eye instead!¡± King of Fighters bellowed furiously and moved swiftly toward


    Ye Fan, directing a forceful punch toward his eyes.


    Naturally, Ye Fan was not going to let the man have his way.


    The youngster stood firmly on the ground and dodged nimbly. King of Fighters¡¯ fist brushed past Ye Fan''s sleeves and he ended


    up punching the air.


    ¡°What? How did he manage to dodge? How is it possible that that bast*rd managed to move that quickly?¡±


    Mo Gucheng was shocked that his attack had missed.


    Previously, Mo Gucheng had assumed that Ye Fan had mastered a technique which enabled him to use his body as a shield


    against attacks. He was also convinced that there was no way Ye Fan would be able to dodge his attacks.


    After all, Mo Gucheng was confident that his punches were extremely powerful and unrivaled to be called ¡°King of Fighters¡±.


    Even War God might not be able to withstand his punches.


    However, to his shock, Ye Fan had managed to evade his attack.


    ¡°Bast*rd, you''re just lucky this time round. Even though you managed to dodge that, will you be able to dodge all my punches?¡±


    Mo Gucheng eximed as rage filled him.


    Right after that, he directed a current of Qi toward his right fist andunched another forceful punch at Ye Fan.


    Almost at the same time, Mo Gucheng attacked with his right fist, he punched with his left fist as well.


    The Qi from both of his fists were so powerful that Ye


    Fan was restrained to the spot and had no way of retreating.


    ¡°Let''s see how you''re going to escape this time.¡± Mo Gucheng sneered smugly.


    However, the smile on his face disappeared shortly after, when he suddenly realized that the lean young man in front of him was


    also smiling.


    ¡°Who said that | was going to escape?¡± Ye Fan chuckled before leaping off the ground.


    In the air, Ye Fan positioned his body almost parallel to the ground and extended his leg.


    With every ounce of his energy, the man threw a swift kick.


    The next moment, the two parties shed, and a violent battle ensued.


    It was a sight to behold that the two Supremes were fighting each other using the most primitive battle methods.


    It was as if a bomb had exploded in the originally calm Yunwu Lake with the Qi released by the two men, sending up sshes of


    water that shot up like


    fountains.


    The impact of the explosion had also sent strong gushes of water toward the shore, knocking down trees and railings.


    If not for the fact that the surrounding crowd was already standing far away, they would definitely be injured by the ssh


    damage.


    Nevertheless, there were still several spectators who were sent hurling in the air by the force of the energy.


    ¡°So this is what a battle between Supremes looks like.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying.¡±


    The other martial artists held their breaths as they watched the battle with widened eyes.


    It was truly a rare opportunity to be able to witness such a battle.


    There were many people who would not even get to meet a Supreme in their entire lives, not to mention watching a battle


    between two of them.


    Boom!


    Ye Fan''s leg and King of Fighters¡¯ fist collided, creating a loud explosion.


    However, unlike what most people had expected, the situation did note to a stalemate.


    It only took that single sh for Ye Fan to break King of Fighters¡¯ arm with his kick.


    In fact, he had done it so effortlessly, just like slicing pudding!


    ¡°Aaaahh! My arm! Bast*rd, how dare you break my arm! You''ve destroyed my future! I''ll kill you!¡±


    King of Fighters shrieked in agony after his right arm broke. He was in so much pain that his eyes reddened.


    With a furious bellow, the man clenched his left fist andunched another punch at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Ye Fan sneered.


    This time, he did not even bother to dodge.


    While radiating a golden glow and


    with the dragon patter Movie


    i) dows woe) Ve an threw out


    a¡®punch almost at the same time as


    his opponent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bam!


    Another deafening explosion was heard and loud sounds of bones shattering resounded.


    With that, King of Fighters¡¯ left arm was broken by Ye Fan as well.


    In fact, his arm was twisted one full round.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan did not stop at that. After


    smashing Mo Gucheng''s arm, Ye Ean


    slid his fist up esnantstac¨¦-fr the


    reytiastaht blood and saliva spewed


    out from Mo Gucheng''s mouth as


    fragments of his teeth flew out.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That single, potent punch from Ye


    Fan sent Mo Guchen flying gnathie¡¯ \


    DHA whowe hed over two


    hundred


    pounds, even spun a few


    rounds in the air. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when everyone had thought that Ye Fan was done with his attacks, the youngster leaped off the ground in the next moment.


    An impressive and domineering aura surrounded Ye


    Fan as a powerful swirl of his Qi could be seen.


    Ye Fan raised his leg and delivered a flying kick to Mo Gucheng''s body.


    Bang!


    The impact of his kick was so forceful that it felt like the whole was trembling.


    Several of Mo Gucheng''s ribs were broken and blood spurted everywhere.


    Before Mo Gucheng could even let out a scream, Ye Fan gave him another kick, mming him onto the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled and cracked open.


    rge crater was created beside Yunwu Lake as Mo Gucheng''s body crashed into the ground.


    Amomentter, the crater was covered by shattered rocks, burying the insufferable supreme grandmaster underneath.


    It was uncertain if the man was dead or alive!


    The air went still and all there was was dead silence.


    It was as if time had stopped, and no one spoke for a longtime.


    If not for the rain and sound of the water stream, it would be easy for one to think that time had indeed frozen.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°This... This can''t be true...¡±


    After a long moment of silence, the crowd began to gasp and voice their disbelief.


    At the same time, Tang Hao, the Heavenly Grandmaster, and one of the Hall Masters was stunned.


    He stared ahead and could not believe what had happened before his eyes.


    Everything had happened too fast.


    Then, it was all over in a sh.


    Tang Hao initially thought that the fight between Ye Fan and King of Fighters would be the greatest battle of the century.


    No one expected the King of Fighters to fall so soon.


    It took only two punches and a kick to defeat the King of Fighters.


    Ye Fan was much more powerful than they imagined.


    He easily defeated Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, as if it was nothing.


    The King of Fighters did not have a chance to retaliate or even do anything.


    ¡°He... He is incredible...¡±


    ¡°This... This Ye Fan is too... Too powerful.¡±


    ¡°The King of Fighters is like nothing to him.¡±


    The martial artists watching the match from some distance away whispered among themselves. They were pale from fright and


    broke out in cold sweat.


    All of them looked at Ye Fan as if they had seen a monster.


    Not too long ago, they red at Ye Fan with animosity and disdain. Now, those res disappeared without a trace.


    They had red at Ye Fan with hostility and disdain. Now, those res disappeared without a trace.


    No one expected Ye Fan''s tremendous power or the


    King of Fighters¡¯ utter defeat.


    Just a moment ago, most people doubted Ye Fan''s abilities.


    After all, he looked too young.


    People found it hard to believe that a twenty-year-old could be a supreme grandmaster.


    It did not matter to them that Ye Fan experienced the Jiangbei war and ughtered many warriors.


    Although he managed to suppress many voices of doubt in the martial arts world with such a fearsome reputation, there were


    still people who looked down on him.


    Furthermore, some people even wished to kill Ye Fan to avenge their grudge from the Jiangbei war.


    However, all their hatred for Ye Fan suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Whoever defeated the strongest shall be the new hero.


    Now, Ye Fan had easily defeated the King of Fighters, crushing one of the previously undefeatable pirs of


    China.


    He had broken two of the King of Fighters¡¯ limbsand rendered his face crooked.


    Furthermore, hisst kick sent the King of Fighters deep into the ground. The resulting hole was deep enough to be his grave. In


    fact, they just had to set up a tombstone toplete it.


    No one dared to hold a grudge against Ye Fan after seeing how he had defeated a Supreme.


    Moreover, none of them were near his level.


    What rights did they have to hate a Supreme fighter who could bring down the King of Fighters as if he was nothing?


    They were nothingpared to him.


    Everyone in the crowd was thinking about this at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Ke Zhe watched the battle from a safe distance. He escaped the moment he witnessed the King of Fighters¡¯


    humiliating defeat.


    It''s too scary. He is truly a monster from hell! Luckily, | listened to the Heavenly Grandmaster''s advice and apologized to him.


    Otherwise, | could have died...


    Ke Zhe could not resist shivering in fear as he recalled how Ye Fan defeated the King of Fighters.


    A few minutes ago, the five Grandmasters were relieved when they thought that the King of Fighters would avenge them.


    However, they were quickly proven wrong.


    Ke Zhe, Yan Buping, and the others were dumbfounded. They had no choice but to run away.


    Their usual arrogance was nowhere to be seen as they escaped in panic.


    Ke Zhe nned to flee into the remote mountains, change his name, and go into hiding.


    He was determined not toe out until Ye Fan was dead.


    Otherwise, Ke Zhe feared that Ye Fan would hunt him down and kill him.


    Ssh!


    The rain was still falling.


    The heavy rain did not seem like it would end any time soon.


    It was now summer.


    Recently, warm and humid air from the north came to Jiangdong, bringing plenty of rain.


    However, one could still hear the crowd cheering loudly for Ye Fan amidst the heaving downpour.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan did not linger after defeating the King of Fighters.


    He turned around and walked toward Qiu Mucheng.


    However, Tang Hao suddenly stood in his way, blocking him.


    Ye Fan paused his steps and looked a Tang Hao with a cold expression.


    Then, he frowned and said faintly, ¡°Do you want to stop me too?¡±


    He was still as fearsome as he was during the battle.


    His body seemed to glow with energy as his powerful aura swirled and moved around him with a life of its own. At the same time,


    he stood tall with towering majesty and appeared ferocious like a demonic incarnate.


    Tang Hao could not help but feel nervous in Ye Fan''s intimidating presence.


    His forehead broke out in cold sweat, dripping down his face.


    They did not speak for a long while but stood still in silence.


    The air between them had turned tense.


    Everyone thought that the Heavenly Grandmaster would fight Ye Fan to avenge the King of Fighters.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Heavenly Grandmaster turned pale and took a few steps to the side, giving way to Ye Fan.


    ¡°He... He stepped aside. Did the Heavenly Grandmaster just let him pass?¡± Lu Tianhe almost went mad seeing the scene before


    him.


    How could a Supreme step aside for


    him? What is the meaning of this?


    shows that he j afivie td deities


    to pack dowh. e Fan had pressured


    a Supreme into giving him the way


    with his presence alone. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked once again by how intimidating Ye Fan was.


    Soon, Ye Fan came to his car.


    Qiu Mucheng stood drenched in the rain. Her formfitting dress was thoroughly wet, making her fair skin faintly visible. Wet hair


    stuck to her pretty face.


    At this moment, Qiu Mucheng appeared much more alluring and seductive, unlike her usual demure self.


    ¡°Darling, let''s go home.¡± Ye Fan smiled and pulled Qiu Mucheng into his embrace.


    Ye Fan''s expression instantly became warm and gentle as he looked a Qiu Mucheng. His smile was bright and warm, reminding


    one of a gentle breeze in spring.


    If one did not witness this change, it


    was hard to believe that Sse


    Ss


    man, who wrgeanni¨¦d etre ing as


    GOW he UnrivalledC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grandmaster who killed without


    hesitation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vroom...


    The engine rumbled, and the bright headlights tore through the darkness.


    Ye Fan and his wife left as the crowd watched them.


    Meanwhile, by Yunwu Lake, there were ruins everywhere and pools of blood scattered by rain.


    Even after Ye Fan had left, deathly silence persisted fora longtime.


    Then, a sigh finally broke the stillness.


    Someone gasped and said, ¡®Is... Is it finally over?¡±


    Many other people began to gasp too.


    For some reason, Ye Fan''s departure made them feel as if they had survived a disaster.


    However, as the crowd continued to panic, numerous martial artists looked to the distance and sighed deeply.


    ¡°From now on, | believe no one in


    China will dare to question his


    abilities. The once dinaty


    rpajrhasieebohlera orce to be


    reckoned with. He shall be the legend


    of his generation in the future,¡±


    someone said with trepidation and


    awe in the darkness. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In tonight''s battle, Ye Fan had destroyed the King of Fighters and firmly secured his standing among the Supremes.


    At the very least, no one would dare to say that Ye Fan''s title as the Unrivalled was undeserved.


    Tang Hao was stunned for a long while before saying quietly, ¡°The new shall always rece the old. In the end, the world shall


    belong to the younger generation.¡±


    He stood by the Yunwu Lake and gazed at Mount Yunding in the distance, partially shrouded by darkness.


    At this moment, Tang Hao suddenly realized that the new generation had already arrived.


    In the martial arts world, there would always be people that were so incredible that they stunned everyone in that era.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    ¡°Where is the King of Fighters? Don''t tell me that he is dead. | fear that a cmity has fallen on China if he is dead,¡± someone


    said worriedly.


    The crowd gradually recovered from the shock and began to buzz with concerns and fears about the King of Fighters¡¯ condition.


    Although the King of Fighters had ulterior motives against Ye Fan, he had protected China for many years. Furthermore, he had


    taught many students who became today''s outstanding martial artists.


    Moreover, numerous martial artists in China regarded the six Supremes of War God Castle as their pirs of support all these


    years.


    They especially revered the three Permanent Hall Masters who presided over the affairs of War God Castle. People orded


    them the same respect as their father and king.


    Therefore, if Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, was dead. It would trigger nationwide mourning.


    Since ancient times, the people had ced tremendous importance on mourning the loss of a


    great warrior.


    Furthermore, the King of Fighters had protected China for many years. Therefore, people would remember his contributions and


    be grateful to him.


    If any of the six pirs of China fell, it was akin to the sky copsing.


    The crowd''s concerns about the King of Fighters¡¯ condition awakened Tang Hao from his daze.


    He was so engrossed in shock that hepletely forgot about the King of Fighters.


    He remembered that Ye Fan had sent Mo Gucheng crashing into the ground.


    ¡°Quick! Someone,e quickly and save the King of Fighters! Everyone, pleasee and help. We need to dig out the King of


    Fighters as soon as possible!¡± Tang Hao shouted urgently.


    Ye Fan had attacked the King of Fighters violently and without mercy.


    If he were an ordinary person, he would not survive.


    However, Mo Gucheng was the supreme grandmaster and had a powerful life force. He would not die that easily.


    If they could dig him out as soon as possible, he might have a chance to survive.


    Soon, numerous people responded to Tang Hao''s call for help.


    There was a flurry of movements at Yunwu Lake. The martial artists were hiding during the battle. Now, they all rushed there and


    began digging.


    They dug carefully as the grounds were close to Yunwu Lake. Furthermore, it was raining heavily and the sky was dark.


    Therefore, even though many people helped, they still dug through the whole night.


    They finally dug out the severely injured King of Fighters from the mud at dawn.


    ¡°We found him! We have found him! It''s the King of Fighters!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Quick, check whether he is still alive,¡± another person said urgently.


    The scene instantly became chaotic as everyone rushed to gather around him.


    Tang Hao also rushed to the King of Fighters and examined him grimly.


    After a long while, he finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness he is still alive.


    Tang Hao tried to channel some Internal Energy into the King of Fighters¡¯ body.


    Soon, the King of Fighters¡¯ fingers began to tremble. He gradually opened his tired eyes underthe collective relieved gaze of the


    crowd.


    He looked at Tang Hao. Their eyes met.


    He opened his mouth as if to say something.


    However, all Tang Hao could hear was a whimper.


    The King of Fighters had grown so weak that he could not speak.


    Tang Hao grabbed his hand and breathed a long sigh. ¡°Please don''t speak. All that matters is that you are still alive. That is more


    than enough. However, you have to control your temper from now on and learn to be calmer. If you had listened to me and not


    attacked him, you wouldn''t have ended up like this. It was not just me who said this. Even War God said that Ye Fan was not an


    ordinary person. Look at what your temper got you. You were humiliated and nearly lost your life...¡±


    Tang Hao''s eyes grew red as he looked at his old friend clinging to life. His emotions were a mess at this moment. Furthermore,


    his words hinted at some resentment toward the King of Fighters.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it was he who started the fight.


    There was also a difficult question of how they should deal with Ye Fan in the future.


    Should we charge him with attempting to harm the leader of War God Castle? Or should we let him go? Both options could


    cause a tremendous loss to War God Castle.


    It was hard to tell whether what happened to the King of Fighters next was caused by hatred or shame.


    After Tang Hao talked about tonight''s matter, he shook violently and spurted blood. Then, his face flushed as his life gradually


    slipped away.


    ¡°King of Fighters! King of Fighters...¡±


    The people around him shouted with concern.


    Tang Hao knew he could not afford to dy and shouted immediately, ¡°Quick, get a car ready and send him to Mount Van for


    emergency treatment!¡±


    Meanwhile, in Mount Yunding Vi in Yunzhou, Meng Wanyu woke up gradually after Ye Fan treated her.


    ¡°You''re awake?¡± Qiu Mucheng asked.


    She had just finished helping Meng Wanyu change her clothes. Seeing that Meng Wanyu was awake, she quickly poured a bowl


    of warm porridge for her.


    However, Meng Wanyu sat up immediately, looked at Qiu Mucheng worriedly, and asked, ¡°Where am |?


    How long was | asleep? Where is Ye Fan?¡±


    Meng Wanyu tried to get out of the bed.


    However, as her body was still weak, the sudden movement made her dizzy. Her eyesight went ck, and she fell back onto the


    bed.


    Qiu Mucheng rushed to help her. ¡°Ms. Meng, Ye Fan said that you suffered a serious injury and lost a lot of blood. You shouldn''t


    make any sudden movements.¡±


    ¡°Where is he? | want to see him. Angie is still waiting for me. There''s not much time left. | want to see Ye Fan...¡± MengWanyu


    said hurriedly.


    Even though her body was weak, Meng Wanyu''s heart was beating rapidly with fear. She insisted on seeing Ye Fan.


    Seeing her like this, Qiu Mucheng had no choice but to call for Ye Fan.


    Coincidentally, Ye Fan opened the doorand came in.


    ¡°Ye Fan, she insisted on talking to you,¡± Qiu Mucheng said.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, he walked toward Meng Wanyu''s bed.


    Qiu Mucheng nced at them and understood that they needed privacy. Therefore, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Mucheng, you can stay here,¡± Ye Fan said suddenly.


    ¡°Huh? | think | better leave so that | don''t disturb the discussion,¡± Qiu Mucheng replied softly.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, ¡°What


    nonsense. You have, peyey dietnbed


    Nie


    rpg FurttiedindrtS there is no need for


    you to stay away.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s words made Qiu Mucheng happy.


    Did she really not mind having Meng Wanyu here?


    Of course, she minded.


    No woman could remain unbothered knowing that her man could be fooling around with another woman.


    Therefore, Qiu Mucheng was only hiding her unhappiness in her heart and did not say anything about it.


    However, since Ye Fan was transparent with her, it helped to disperse the jealousy in her heart.


    ¡°You can tell me now. What is it? Did


    something happen to,Apgiex£¤e Fah


    lgckedha Ming Wahyu and asked


    calmly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan did not have any rtionship with this woman from Chu Sect.


    He saved her today for Angie''s sake.


    Therefore, Ye Fan did not have any affection or intention to get close to her.


    ¡°What is the date today?¡± Meng Wanyu asked instead of answering his question.


    At the side, Qiu Mucheng nced at her phone and answered, ¡°It''s 19th of May.¡±


    ¡°It''s already 19th?¡± Meng Wanyu panicked upon hearing the answer.


    Then, she got up immediately and dragged Ye Fan toward the door.


    ¡°Quick! You muste with me! We don''t have much time left,¡± Meng Wanyu said urgently.


    Ye Fan could see that it was not an act, so he believed that something had happened to Angie.


    Therefore, he decided to follow her.


    Before leaving, Ye Fan said goodbye


    to Qiu Mucheng. After some


    consideration, he decided toexsiein


    to her sta she woKid not


    hide rstand. Therefore, he said,


    ¡°Mucheng, I''m going out for a while. |


    think one of my friends is in danger.


    However, my rtionship with that


    friend is not what she thinks...¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Ye Fan was surprised when Qiu Mucheng interrupted his exnation.


    She came close to Ye Fan, adjusted his shirt cor, and said with a smile, ¡°You don''t have to exin. You''re my husband, so |


    trust you. However, please be careful and stay safe. | hope you''ll be back soon.


    When | went to see my motherst time, she urged us to have a baby soon.¡±


    She blushed when she mentioned having a baby with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment.


    He did not expect the usually shy and well-behaved Qiu Mucheng to talk to him about having a baby.


    Ye Fan leaned closer and whispered to Qiu Mucheng with a mischievous smile, ¡°Why? Does this mean you urgently want to try


    for a baby with me?¡±


    Qiu Muchen was stunned for a moment and blushed hard.


    Her embarrassed expression reminded Ye Fan of a lovely red rose.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Teasing Qiu Mucheng was one of Ye Fan''s favorite things to do.


    He loved seeing her reaction and watching her pretty face blush.


    Then, Ye Fan turned around as heughed.


    No one noticed the glimmer in Ye Fan''s eyes as he turned away.


    Mucheng, take care-


    ts Ye Fan walked away, he continued to treasure her in his heart.


    However, no one knew the worries underlying his love for her.


    During the Battle of Gaixia in the distant past, Xiang Yu faced siege from all sides. He looked at the beautiful woman in his arms


    and cried out bitterly to the heavens.


    Ye Fan read about this in a book as a child. At the time, he only felt pity.


    Now, Ye Fan suddenly understood how Xiang Yu felt at that moment as hemented his tragic end.


    After tonight, Ye Fan did not know whether he would survive and return to Jiangdong to see Qiu Mucheng again.


    It was true that Ye Fan was not just leaving to save Angie.


    This time, he had to go overseas for another purpose. It was to end the feud with the Chu family.


    Angie''s family was one of the three families in Chu Sect. Therefore, her residence should be near Mount Chumen.


    After saving Angie, Ye Fan would head to the Chu residence at Mount Chumen.


    Despite his reluctance to leave Qiu Mucheng, Ye Fan still left with Meng Wanyu.


    Theing battle shall determine Ye Fan''s fate.


    Therefore, no one could stop him from going forward!


    As Ye Fan walked away, Qiu Mucheng stood on the tip of her toes and shouted jokingly, ¡°Pleasee back soon! If you make


    me wait too long, | might find another guy!¡±


    No one could expect when a loved one would part fo reve r.


    Therefore, Qiu Mucheng probably did not know that she might never see Ye Fan again after he left.


    Shortly after Ye Fan left, a father and daughter came to Mount Yunding, carrying gifts.


    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Qiu. I''m He Lanshan. She is my daughter He Yurou. I''m in Yunzhou on a business trip for a few days, so | came


    here to see Mr. Chu. These are specialties from my hometown for you, Ms. Qiu,¡± He Lanshan said politely as he and his


    daughter stood before the mansion''s front door with the gifts.


    Meanwhile, He Yurou looked into the mansion curiously.


    Her pretty eyes alternate between nervousness and anticipation.


    ¡°Wow, is this Mr. Chu''s home? It looks ssy and majestic, but there is a sense of warmth. We will be meeting Mr. Chu soon. |


    wonder if he remembers me,¡± He Yurou whispered and felt butterflies in her stomach.


    She looked excited like a fangirl about to meet her favorite pop star.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. He. You came at the wrong time. Ye Fan had


    just left,¡± Qiu Mucheng exined apologetically.


    ¡°Huh? He had just left?¡± He Yurou shouted suddenly. Her voice was full of disappointment.


    A few minutester, He Lanshan and his daughter left Mount Yunding.


    Since Ye Fan was not around, there was no point staying.


    However, at the foot of Mount Yunding, He Yurou stood still for a long time.


    She looked at Ye Fan''s vi with eyes full of tears.


    ¡°Yurou, what''s wrong?¡± He Lanshan asked puzzledly.


    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± He Yurou answered softly. Then, she continued, ¡°I suddenly feel as insignificant as a speck of dust. Dad, do you


    think someone as lowly as me has the chance to reach his level? Or am | destined to watch from afar?¡±


    He Yurou''s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Mount Yunding. Her pretty face was full of


    sorrow.


    He Lanshan hesitated for a moment before understanding what his daughter was thinking. He came to her, patted her head, and


    said with a smile, ¡°Silly, you''re overthinking again. No matter how high a mountain is, it started as a speck of dust. You are still


    young, and you have unlimited potential. Who knows? When you return, you might not be the one looking up Mount Yunding.


    Instead, the people at the top have to look up to you.¡±


    However, He Yurou shook her head. ¡°Dad, you don''t have to console me. | understand that some achievements are beyond our


    reach. They were born to be admired by us.¡±


    He Yurou looked down. The sun shone down on her, casting a huge shadow.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter that you can''t reach their level. Yurou, you might think that you are insignificant. You might also believe that you


    could not get to the top no matter how hard you try. However, as long as you keep working hard, | trust that the person you


    admire will notice you one day,¡± He Lanshan said solemnly. His words carried an encouraging message.


    Upon hearing that, He Yurou was stunned for a moment. Herwhole body trembled.


    Soon, she looked up again. Her initially gloomy eyes were now bright with youth and optimism.


    He Yurou clenched her fists and said


    determinedly, ¡°Oh, Dad, you''re right. |


    have to work hard to i ove nyself.


    6 cayn yall eid ytigh enough for


    hit to notice me. So, don''t worry


    about me. | will do my best overseas.


    When | return, | will show you, him,


    and everyone a brand new and better


    me!¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    In a few more days, she would be going overseas for her studies.


    Therefore, she wanted to go with her father to meet Ye Fan before leaving.


    Previously, He Yurou did not wish to leave.


    She believed that once she left, she might not be able to see Ye Fan for a few years.


    Now, she changed her mind.


    She would head overseas to improve herself and be an outstanding person.


    Once she raised her standing, she would be more noticeable to Ye Fan.


    It would be different from how she was now. Now, she was a nobody who could only look at him from afar.


    Vroom...


    The car engine sounded as He Yurou and her father left.


    It might be years before she could return to Jiangdong again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon yers were on standby at another ce when they received an order to rush to Mount Chumen.


    At this moment, Tang Hao and Sword Saint were also heading to the same destination.


    ¡°Both of you are going to Chu Sect,


    so you must be careful. You mus


    inform me immedately\ibthere i


    apyihiag! Ako, about the matter


    concerning Ye Fan, we can discuss it


    once both of you are back,¡± said War


    God. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He and others gathered outside War God Castle to send off Tang Hao and Sword Saint.


    The Chu family''s heir was getting married. Therefore, someone needed to represent War God Castle to attend the wedding.


    Initially, King of Fighters and Tang Hao were supposed to go.


    Unfortunately, the King of Fighters


    died in an unforeseen circu


    However, itwoulds¨¦¨¦rt Strange if


    Tang A ea the wedding


    alone. Therefore, Sword Saint had to


    go with him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    ¡°All right. War God, | will leave the King of Fighters in your care.¡±


    Being the War God of China, Ye Qingtian stood proudly atop Mount Yan as Sword Saint and Tang Hao bade him farewell.


    They then boarded their private ne and headed for Mount Chumen while Ye Qingtian saw them off.


    For some reasons unknown, his feelings of unease intensified the minute Sword Saint and Tang Hao left.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something big was about to happen in the martial arts world.


    ¡°| just hope everything will end peacefully...¡± Ye Qingtian muttered under his breath while his coat billowed in the cool mountain


    breeze.


    War God looked like a silent guardian watching over thend as he stood atop the mountain alone.


    Meanwhile, in the northern borders of Remdik, a man dressed in golden royal robes was standing quietly in front of a huge


    window.


    The ss of vodka in his hand was emanating a strong fragrant aroma, but he didn''t seem to pay any attention to it whatsoever.


    Instead, the man simply continued staring absentmindedly out the window like he was waiting for something.


    Eventually, someone entered the hall and bowed respectfully as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, China has made their move. ording


    to the report, Sword Saint and Heavenly Grandmaster are approaching with their respective teams.¡±


    The man chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°Oh? The Sword Saint is personally leading his team? In that case, let us make our move


    as well.¡±


    He then raised his ss and downed the vodka in one go-


    Had the War God been there to witness that conversation, he would''ve recognized that man as Aaron, the martial arts leader of


    Remdik who held the title of Great Emperor.


    Zoom!


    It wasn''t long before a Remdik fighter jet flew out of


    Moco City and was headed for Mount Chumen all the way across the ocean.


    Apart from China and Remdik, countries from the Western Epea like North Koandria, Australia, and even those from South


    Aploth sent their martial arts leaders over to the Chu family''s residence.


    It was an incredibly grand sight to behold as hundreds of jets carrying Supremes and Grandmasters soared through the night


    sky.


    ¡°My goodness... Look at Folo Pce! Isn''t that our king''s private jet? Is King Folo heading out? He''s even bringing a few


    Supremes with him!¡±


    ¡°| heard the king of Ustrana has also left the country in his private jet!¡±


    ¡°The War God Castle from China too!¡±


    ¡°It''s like the martial arts leaders from all countries in the world are making their move at the same time!¡±


    ¡°My goodness! What are they going to do? Start a world war or something?¡±


    The fact that martial arts leaders from all over the world were heading out at once indicated something


    big was going on.


    Naturally, rumors spread like wildfire among the general public as they discussed their theories about it.


    Some even believed that an all-out war was about to break out in the martial arts world as a grand gathering of such degree was


    truly a rare sight.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Eventually, someone managed to get some insider information and spread the word that Chu Qitian was getting married.


    ¡°What? Chu Qitian is getting married?¡±


    ¡°So, that''s what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°It all makes sense now!¡±


    ¡°The Chu family is the only one that deserves that much respect!¡±


    The Chu family''s wedding had caused a hugemotion in the martial arts world.


    Meanwhile, in a fancy manor in Japan, lwai Zen was sipping on some tea in his fancy manor in Japan while listening to his


    subordinate''s report.


    Being the former chairman of Sango Corporation, this was a hobby that he had developed over the years.


    As such, he was able to remain well-informed of everything happening both locally and globally despite rarely leaving his


    residence.


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianqi of the Chu Sect is about to marry Angie of the Jones family.¡±


    Iwai Zen, who was usually calm andposed, looked surprised when he heard that.


    So, the Chu family has decided to get into a marriage of convenience with the Jones family, huh? Are they nning on fighting


    for the position of leader in the Chu Sect? A straw shows which way the wind blows. While this marriage of convenience may


    seem insignificant, there is usually a huge reason behind it. Regardless of why these two families have chosen to be connected


    like this, it is undeniable that the Chu family would be incredibly powerful with the support of the Jones family.


    Iwai Zen thought to himself with a frown.


    ¡°Oh, Dragon Master... | wonder how you will react after hearing about this. Your chances of winning were slim to begin with, so


    the Chu family and the Jones family joining hands would only make things much more difficult for you. I''m afraid Operation


    Aze is going to end in failure now!¡± he muttered to himself with a smile while shaking his head.


    Iwai Zen had been nning on leaving the Dragon God Hall and severing all ties with Ye Fan ever since he found out that Ye


    Fan was targeting the Chu family.


    He believed Ye Fan''s n was bound to fail and advised him against it, but Ye Fan stubbornly ignored him and insisted on going


    through with the said n.


    With the two families being connected by marriage, Iwai Zen figured Ye Fan would see the futility of his n and forget about


    seeking revenge on the Chu fa m i ly.


    As he rarely heard anything about Ye Fan since he left Japan, Iwai Zen believed he had been deterred by the reality of the


    situation.


    ¡°| remember how bold and ambitious


    you were back then, Dragon Master.


    And yet, here you are, admitting


    defeat in the aa of haish realty b!


    parWearindt start a huge


    ze, nor can it change anything in


    this world. All your talk about igniting


    the mes of change ended up being


    pathetic jokes!¡± Iwai Zen continued


    mumblingto himself in his room with


    a gleeful and disdainful smile on his


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the manor.


    A huge hole had been blown in the tall wall surrounding the manor, and the concrete door coated with steel had been sted to


    pieces.


    Iwai Zen jumped in shock from the sudden loud st and shouted angrily, ¡°Huh? What was that? What''s going on? Guards!¡±


    He wanted to know what was


    happening outside, but be crystal¡¯ |


    coat l fronsof hin She tered before


    h f ordinates and guards could


    even get to him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The fragments scattered all over the floor shone brightly as the sunlight reflected off them.


    In the midst of the chaos, two figures looking like demons straight out of hell appeared before Iwai Zen.


    ¡°Y-You guys...¡±


    His eyes went wide from fear and disbelief when he


    saw them.


    An icy-cold yet authoritative voice boomed and echoed in the huge room around him.


    ¡°Rock Dragon, you are guilty of


    betraying the Dragon God Hall and


    disobeying the orders. ording to


    the rules of the Dragon God Hall, you


    should be executed pm.the sooo"


    dotMaster is merciful


    and wishes to spare your life. The


    preparations for Operation Aze are


    complete, and we are ready to


    proceed with the operation. We have


    come here under Dragon Master''s


    orders to bring you to Mount


    Chumen. Will he end up dying in


    Mount Chumen, or will he crush the


    Chu Sect beneath his feet? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Regardless of the oue, Dragon Master wishes for you to bear witness to it all.¡±


    Iwai Zen couldn''t help but shudder from how intimidating those two were.


    He kept his eyes fixated on them as fear and terror filled his old heart.


    Iwai Zen had never expected the threats Ye Fan made when he came to Japan then toe true and in such a sudden manner


    too.


    ¡°Is Dragon Master really going to attack the Chu


    family?¡±

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Instead of meeting up with Ye Fan at Mount Chumen after taking Iwai Zen, the two headed north and made their way to Sanshin


    Organization.


    ¡°Halt! This is a sacred ce for martial arts! You are not allowed entry unless you have been summoned! Now, back off!¡± the two


    Grandmasters in charge of guarding Sanshin Organization shouted sternly at them outside the entrance.


    Their tone was filled with coldness and disdain, but the two individuals weren''t bothered in the slightest.


    Instead, they looked up at the Grandmasters and introduced themselves loudly.


    m Gaius, also known as Earth God.¡±


    ¡°And | am Owen, also known as Fire God.¡±


    The two of them then continued in unison, ¡°We havee here today under the orders of Dragon Master to pay Moon God a


    visit.¡±


    Despite Gaius and Owen''s polite and respectful tone, the Grandmasters got angry at them for refusing to leave.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you two cause trouble here at Moon God''s ce? You two have a death wish or something?¡± shouted one


    of the Grandmasters as they reached out to attack them.


    However, the Grandmasters were no match for Gaius and Owen at all.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two had barely gotten close when they got sent flying by Gaius and Owen''s auras.


    ¡°W-What the... Are these Supreme Grandmasters?¡±


    ¡°Inform the Sword Shrine that we have foreign intruders here! Hurry!¡±


    The two Japanese Grandmasters eximed in shock as they scrambled to their feet.


    Whoosh!


    Acold wind blew past all of a sudden.


    Momentster, Gaius and Owen felt a holy and dignified aura that shook them to their core.


    So, this is the aura offsukuyomi Tenshin? Da¡®n, | didn''t think it''d be this scary!


    Gaius thought to himself with a frown as he tried to suppress his fear.


    Owen too broke out in a cold sweat and had a stern look on his face.


    The two Japanese Grandmasters, who were well-respected individuals within the country, knelt down before the entrance and


    kowtowed as they said, ¡°Please forgive us for our inability to stop these intruders, Moon God!¡±


    Eventually, the door to Sanshin Organization was opened, and a woman appeared in an elegant dress.


    Her skin was as white as snow, and her face had a pure yet stunning beauty to it.


    She looked like a goddess that had descended from the heavens, and Gaius found it hard to believe that a woman this beautiful


    existed in the world.


    As Moon God lowered her gaze, Gaius and Owen could feel the space around them vibrated.


    The next thing they knew, a powerful burst of Qi sent the two kneeling Grandmasters flying instantly.


    ¡°How dare you keep my guests waiting? | should have you executed right here and now!¡± Moon God shouted in an icy-cold


    voice.


    The two Grandmasters sank into despair and began begging her tor mercy while coughing up blood.


    To everyone''s surprise, Owen stepped forward and defended them. ¡°The ignorants are not to me. They unknowingly offended


    us only because they were unaware that we serve Dragon Master. Please spare their lives, Moon God. Even if they must die,


    please have someone else do the killing. Dragon Master does not wish for you to taint your pure hands with this sort of filth. You


    mean a lot to him, and he wishes for you to always remain pure.


    His excellent choice of words and polite attitude were simr to that of gentlemanly aristocrats from Western Epea.


    Even so, Gaius found himself cringing in disgust when he saw that.


    What the hell, Owen? Since when did Dragon Master say any of that? Have you no shame making all of that up?


    Although he knew Owen was speaking nonsense, he knew better than to expose him as he could tell that


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin had a special rtionship with Dragon Master.


    Owen said all of that with the purpose of strengthening that bond they shared, and his words certainly hit a soft spot in her heart.


    The cold look in her eyes was instantly reced with a gentle one, especially when she heard the part about her meaning a lot to


    Ye Fan.


    Although they were oceans apart, knowing that he cared about her was enough to soften her heart.


    Regardless, that moment was short-lived as Tsukuyomi Tenshin soon went back to her usual cold and authoritative self as she


    asked, ¡°Go on, tell me. Why did he send you two all the way here?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Owen simply handed her a very exquisite box with both hands.


    Moon God arched an eyebrow in response. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You will know once you open it,¡± Owen replied.


    With a graceful wave of her hand, Moon God took the box over from him and opened it slowly with her


    slender fingers.


    Inside the box was a beautiful and intricate red rope bracelet.


    Moon God tensed up instantly and went pale when she saw it.


    ¡°W-What''sthe meaning of this? | gave this love knot bracelet to him back then! Why is he returning it to me now? Tell me why!¡±


    she asked coldly.


    Despite trying her best to keep her emotions under control, her agitation could still clearly be heard.


    ¡°My apologies, Moon God. Apart from returning this to you, Dragon Master also wanted us to ry a message meant for Ms.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu,¡± Owen replied calmly.


    He then mimicked Ye Fan''s tone and


    expression as he continued, ¡°Eigetsu,


    you are the almighty Moon God, but |


    am no saint. There isaagayayl dtd


    avg agoeptyoll eve knot bracelet,


    so | have tasked my subordinate with


    returning it to you. | hope you will


    meet a great man who can keep you


    company so you won''t be lonely in


    life. After all, the beautiful things in


    this world are best enjoyed with the


    right person.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Owen was so immersed in his role


    when delivering the message that


    Gaius could clearly see her eyes


    reddening a little as he went any Bl


    your me | re a8 have


    rodnirg ? give you. As such, | would


    like to take this opportunity to grant


    you the freedom you deserve. From


    here on, we are no longer master and


    servant. Should | manage toe


    back alive and see you again, | will


    surely take you as my godsister and


    treat you as such. Please take care.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    For what seemed like forever, silence was all that could be heard at Sanshin Organization.


    Moon God simply stood rooted to the spot and kept quiet after hearing Owen''s words.


    Gaius quickly broke the silence by saying, ¡°On top of that, Dragon Master also has a few words for Tsukuyomi Tenshin.¡±


    He then cleared his throat as he


    continued, ¡°While Eigetsu maybe your


    vessel here in Japan, s els gomadne


    | easy teeny) am Tine with you


    oecupying her body, but should you


    take over her soul and erase her


    consciousness, then | shall y you


    come hell or high water!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    His voice boomed with a domineering vibe which urately reflected Ye Fan''s emotions when he said those exact words.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    ¡°That is all for Dragon Master''s message. We shall be taking our leave now, Moon God!¡±


    Not wanting to overstay their wee, Gaius and Owen decided to leave immediately after delivering the message.


    Ye Fan had ordered forthem to meet up with him at Mount Chumen.


    Moon God simply stood there in silence and stared nkly into space outside Sanshin Organization.


    The two Grandmasters that she had injured earlier could only endure the pain as they continued kneeling on the ground.


    They were so terrified that neither of them dared to move nor say anything unless Moon God did.


    After what seemed like forever, Moon God trembled a little as she regained herposure.


    She then stared in the direction that Gaius and Owen went before going back into Sanshin Organization.


    The inside of the building was filled with a faint fragrance from the old wooden furniture, and the signs of aging were clearly


    reflected on the old altar.


    The Sanshin Organization had existed in Japan since ancient times, so every item in the building was at least a hundred years


    old.


    Moon God had been feeling uneasy ever since Gaius and the others left.


    Ye Fan''s message kept repeating itself in her head as she stood there in the hall, and seeing the love knot bracelet in her hand


    only worsened things.


    Eventually, tears flowed down the sides of her cheeks.


    ¡°Eigetsu, are you still unable to get over him?¡± Moon God eximed with a huge sigh, her tone filled with pity and helplessness.


    Being a god with absolute power, Moon God had always assumed there was nothing she couldn''t change in this world.


    However, she realized she was wrong as she had little to no control over human emotions.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    | thought my guidance over the years had helped


    Suzumiya Eigetsu forget about that boy from China, but | could clearly feel her heartache when | received word about him again.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Moon God. | really can''t get over my master. | just can''t bring myself to do it. Also, why would he return the love knot


    bracelet to me? Were those words meant to be a farewell message or something? Where is he going? Is he going to be in


    danger? | want to go see him, Moon God! | want to go see my master!¡±


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s voice rang from deep within Moon God''s mind.


    The two of them had their consciousness fused together, and they even adopted a mentor-disciple rtionship.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had been at peace for the past few years.


    Thest time she felt strong emotions was when she found out about Ye Fan ending up in the Boguia Rainforest.


    Moon God could tell that he held a very special ce in her heart, but she denied Suzumiya Eigetsu''s request to see him


    anyway.


    ¡°Eigetsu, you mustn''t behave impulsively. Never forget your identity and status, regardless of your past with him. You have


    be a god worshipped in Japan now, so you shouldn''t be traveling across the seas just to see a boy in China.¡±


    ¡°But I''m worried that Master may be in danger! | might never be able to see him ever again! Please let me see him, Moon God!


    I''ll just peek at him from afar to confirm that he''s okay!¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu''s concern and longing for Ye Fan were incredibly


    obvious.


    ¡°That''s enough, Eigetsu. Have you forgotten what you promised me before? This is thest time I''m saying this. Forget about


    him. You two are frompletely different worlds, so you are unlikely to cross paths with him in the future. Besides, you heard


    what his subordinates said earlier. He has made it very clear that you and he are no longer master and servant. The return of the


    love knot bracelet signifies the end of your rtionship with him. Take his subordinate''s words as his final message for you and


    put an end to this. At the very least, it will be a peaceful one. From now on, his life and death will have nothing to do with you


    whatsoever.¡±


    Moon God''s firm attitudepletely removed any room for negotiation.


    The rtionship between Eigetsu and Ye Fan must end or it will be a nuisance in the future. Not only will her spirituality be


    affected, but it could also lead to huge losses for Japan''s martial arts world in the future. A pure and mighty existence like her


    shouldn''t be getting tangled up with some boy from China. Both her reputation as well as that of Japan''s will be ruined if the word


    were to get out, and | will not let that happen! Had she not threatened me with suicide, | would''ve killed Ye Fan back then to


    remove this distraction from her life! Sparing his life is the biggestpromise I''ll ever make. | will not allow her to go on like this.


    Moon God then went back to meditating before the altar in an attempt to calm her mind, but images of Ye Fan simply kept


    flooding in whenever she closed her eyes.


    He had always been so gentle, even when he was bidding her farewell earlier.


    Ye Fan was the only one who managed to hit that soft spot in her heart, and he would probably be the only one who could do it.


    The fragrance of sandalwood lingered in Sanshin Organization as the wind blew.


    Moon God spent the rest of the day meditating surrounded by incense and listened to Buddhist mantras all night.


    Even so, she still found herself thinking of him and missing his warmth no matter what she did.


    The calm ocean that reflected the sky like a mirror was disturbed when two figures zoomed across its surface.


    Their speed stirred up howling gales around them, and the burst of air beneath their feet formed huge waves with each step.


    From a distance, it looked like a water dragon was surging through the ocean.


    Those two figures were none other than Ye Fan and Meng Wanyu.


    Mount Chumen and China were thousands of miles apart and separated by sea.


    As time was running out, Ye Fan chose to run across the ocean instead of catching a flight at the airport.


    Given his level of speed, even airnes couldn''t catch up to him.


    Of course, Ye Fan was the only one crazy enough to even attempt such a stunt.


    Meng Wanyu didn''t even dare consider it an option as they had to literally run across the entire Pacific Ocean.


    Even Supremes would probably get exhausted after a while, let alone someone like her.


    However, Ye Fan insisted on proceeding with it and even brought her along with him.


    As Meng Wanyucked the speed and stamina required, Ye Fan carried her in his arms while running.


    The howling of the cold winds


    sounded like demons roarin


    them, theo ean bendatirthem


    skt like hell, and the huge waves


    resembled the devil''s ws. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fearing that she would die in the


    middle of the ocean, Meng waaylil !


    aigntiptd Verran and buried her


    head in his embrace. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was her only source offort


    while traveling across t @ borderless


    apse pte Ane Sn she held on


    t it like a drowning person would


    a lifebuoy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    As she was hugging Ye Fan a little too hard, her breasts were pressed tightly against his chest.


    Meng Wanyu found herself burning bright red from overwhelming embarrassment.


    She had always been hostile toward men due to her personal experiences at a young age, so she never had any sort of intimate


    physical contact with the opposite sex through her years of growing up.


    Meng Wanyu could never have imagined herself being in the intimate position she was in with a man at the time.


    However, she found her mindset starting to change when she was actually being held in a man''s embrace.


    So, this is how it feels like to actually be held in a man''s arms? Well, I''ll be damned... It actually feels really good! | feel safe and


    secure like a ship that has found its harbor.Whoosh!


    The strong winds continued to blow against them as they sped across the ocean surface, but Ye Fan remained focused on what


    was in front of him.


    The fact that he didn''t even get distracted by Meng Wanyu lying in his arms actually made her a little angry.


    Oh,e on! A pretty woman like me is clinging tightly to you in your embrace! Don ''tyou feel anything at all? | have tons of


    suitors in the Chu Sect! Do you not find me charming in the slightest?


    Meng Wanyu thought to herself with a pout, but Ye Fan simply continued without even looking at her.


    It felt as if he was carrying a huge rock instead of a charming beauty, and that made Meng Wanyu question her feminine charm.


    Oh, well... Judging by how anxious he is, it''s obvious that he''s very worried about Angie. Looks like | really did misunderstand


    him back then. Da*n, Angie sure is lucky for someone so silly! | mean, she was able to meet such an excellent young man!


    Huh... | wish | had that kind of luck too! Can''t believe I''m starting to envy mybestie...


    Meng Wanyu let out a sigh at the thought of that.


    ¡°Hey, easy there! I''m not your husband, so you don''t have to hug me so tightly!¡±


    Ye Fan''s cold voice snapped Meng Wanyu out of her daze.


    She was squeezing him so hard that he felt a little ufortable from it.


    ¡°Y-You... You jerk!¡± Meng Wanyu shouted angrily with her face all red.


    Meanwhile, a fancy manor that nearly spanned half of Norwal City had been decorated with beautiful flowers.


    The guests gave their blessings and congrattions as they entered the manor.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Congrattions on bing rted to the Chu family, Mr. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! No one will dare to defy you now!¡±


    Although the courtyard was merry with the sounds of guests chatting and cheering, the atmosphere in one of the rooms within


    the manor was deathly quiet.


    ¡°Are you there, Ms. Jones?¡±


    ¡°We''re here under Mr. Jones'' orders to help with the fitting.¡±


    A few servants stood outside the door with the wedding gown and evening dress in hand.


    Tomorrow was the day of Angie''s wedding, so they had to get the fitting done by that night. However, Angie refused to leave the


    room no matter how much they called out to her.


    In fact, she didn''t even touch the food they sent her.


    ¡°What do we do? The wedding is tomorrow, and we''re still not done with the fitting!¡± one of the servants eximed anxiously.


    This is bad... We can''t possibly bear the consequences if anything goes wrong with the wedding tomorrow!


    ¡°What''s going on? Is Ms. Jones still refusing to open the door?¡±


    Nuo''s voice came from behind all of a sudden.


    The servants immediately pleaded with him, ¡°Please talk to Ms. Jones, Nuo! She always listens to you!¡±


    Nuo nodded. ¡°All right. Hand me the stuff, and you may go about your business. I''ll talk to Ms. Jones and get this settled.¡±


    Just like that, Nuo took the dresses over from them and sent them off.


    He waited until there was no one else around before knocking on the door.


    ¡°It''s me, Ms. Jones. Please open the door. | have something to tell you.¡±


    Nuo called out to her several times, but there was no response.


    ¡°It''s about that young man from China. Are you sure you don''t want to hear it?¡± he added.


    As he had expected, mentioning that keyword worked like a charm, and the room door was opened shortly after.


    The look in Nuo''s eyes turned gloomy when he entered and saw how pale Angie looked.


    My goodness... What has happened to the Jones family''s beautiful, adorable, and lively daughter?


    Tears rolled down Nuo''s eyes as he knelt down before her and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, why would you torment yourself like this? How


    will | ever face yourte mother?¡±


    Nuo''s eyes were filled with pain and sympathy.


    ¡°If that is all you came to say, then please leave, Mr. Nuo.¡±


    Hearing Angie''s weak voice only hurt Nuo even further.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, | came here to tell you


    that you mustn''t give up. Ms. Wanyu


    has already gone looking for


    in China otheyare dst probably


    Shae here right now. Given


    how powerful Ye Fan is, I''m sure he''ll


    be able to get you out of here once


    he arrives. Please do not lose hope,


    Ms. Jones!¡± he advised. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie''s dull eyes lit up with hope the moment she heard that Ye Fan wasing.


    ¡°Is this true, Mr. Nuo? Is Ye Fan reallying for me? You''re not lying to me, are you?¡± she asked excitedly.


    ¡°It''s true, Ms. Jones. Ms. Wanyu has


    already headed over to China a few


    days ago. You mustn''t se hopeta


    time rene mons would pain


    fan to see you in this state. Who


    knows, he might even stop liking you!


    Young men like him love pretty


    women, after all!¡± Nuo tried his best


    tofort her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, I''ll do as you say, Mr. Nuo. Still, I''m scared that he might not make it here in time. It''ll all be toote if he gets here after


    tomorrow.¡±


    The light in Angie''s eyes dimmed as she said that.


    ¡°No, I''m sure Ye Fan will arrive here


    on time. Besides, even if he isn''t able


    to make it, I''ll still help you escenenl


    this ce yquaans¨¦me, then


    pleas at your food and get the


    fitting done. Your father and the


    others are more likely to lower their


    guard if you are cooperative. That''ll


    increase Ye Fan''s chances of getting


    you out of here.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Nuo''s advice reignited the hope in Angie''s heart.


    Acting upon it, Angie stopped tormenting herself and began to eat, make-up, and try out her gown.


    After all, she wanted to look her best when she saw Ye Fan again.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, Ms. Jones has begun to eat.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, Ms. Jones has started to put on her makeup.¡±


    Word of Angie''s change quickly spread to her father and brother''s ears.


    ¡°Is it true? Hahaha. Looks like she hase to her senses.¡±


    ¡°That''s a relief. My mind has finally been put at ease.¡±


    Angie''s father, Bill, was excited by the news.


    He felt as if he was finally released from the burden that had been hanging over his head.


    Filled with tion, Bill and Michael went to Angie''s room to visit her.


    ¡°Angie, I''m happy to learn that you have seen the light. | also admit that it is the family''s fault for doing this without your


    permission. However, you must know that this decision not only benefits the Jones family but you also. After all, he is a member


    of the Chu family who is coveted by girls all over. Therefore, you should feel happy and honored to be able to be his wife,¡±


    Bill exined with a solemn tone.


    This time Angie stopped talking back to her father. Instead, she calmly responded, ¡°Mmm-hmm, Dad, you don''t have to convince


    me any further. | understand now. | will carry out my duty as a member of the Jones family.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. I''m d to know that you think that way.¡± Bill nodded in satisfaction before leaving. After all, he needed to entertain


    the many guests that had arrived.


    Nheless, Angie''s brother remained silent throughout.


    It wasn''t until Bill had left that he asked, ¡°Angie, have you really thought it through? Are you really willing to marry Chu Tianqi?¡±


    Given the sudden change in her stance, Michael couldn''t help but have his doubts.


    Angie chuckled softly. ¡°So what if I''m unwilling? Does my desire really matter? Since it has been decided, do | have any other


    choice other than to ept it?¡± Angie threw the question back at Michael.


    Stumped, Michael didn''t know what to say.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Michael, | still need to try on my gowns. If there''s nothing else, please leave us.¡±


    Not wanting to talk further, Angie showed Michael the door.


    Consequently, Michael got up and left.


    Just when he got to the door, he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Angie, will you let me do your hair tomorrow? Based on tradition, a mother usually helps her daughter do her hair when she is


    getting married. However, since Mom is no longer around, will you let me do it on her behalf? Consider it as my way of saying


    farewell.


    From tomorrow onward, you will be a daughter-inw of the Chus. To be honest, | really hate to see you leave.¡±


    With his back facing Angie, Michael broke into a faint smile which for some reason felt especially weighty.


    Given how much he doted on his sister, he loathed the fact that she was leaving home.


    Angie was taken aback by Michael''s words, but she nodded in agreement.


    The night passed quickly.


    When dawn began to break, more than ten helicopters suddenly appeared in the skies of Norwal City.


    The rumble of their rotors reverberated in all directions.


    After a long journey, leaders of martial arts worlds from many different countries arrived at the city where Chu Sect was based.


    The airport closest to Mount Chumen had already been cordoned off for the event.


    Many of the surrounding areas also saw tight security.


    Furthermore, the route from the Jones residence to Mount Chumen was entirely sealed off.


    In every direction, there were soldiers of Anndur providing security and maintaining the peace.


    Given how influential Chu Sect was in the region, even the military was involved in the Chu family''s wedding.


    Upon the arrival of the martial art leaders, Chu Sect had sent a convoy of cars to receive and drive them to the wedding banquet


    at Mount Chumen.


    Meanwhile, back at the Jones residence, Angie and Nuo grew increasingly worried as time ticked by.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, the Chu family''s convoy is almost here to pick me up. Why hasn''t Ye Fan arrived yet? Could something have happened


    to him? Perhaps, the Chu family has captured him?¡±


    Angie was filled with anxiousness inside her room.


    Unable to stay calm, her voice was already broken.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, calm down. Given Ye Fan''s capabilities, I''m sure | would have heard something if a conflict were to break out


    between them. However, it has been peaceful over thest few days. Therefore, the only exnation would be that Ye Fan


    hasn''t arrived yet,¡± Nuoforted her.


    ¡°In that case, what should we do? The Chu family will be arriving soon. Once | have been taken to the Chu residence, everything


    will be toote. Considering the number of powerful warriors there, there''s no way Ye Fan can break through their defenses.¡±


    As Angie began to panic, the hope she held up in her heart began to diminish.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, don''t worry. If Ye Fan is unable to get here in time, I''ll leave with you midway through the wedding,¡± Nuo suggested


    with a grim tone.


    ¡°But Mr. Nuo, what about the Chu family?¡± Angie was worried about Nuo''s safety.


    ¡°Don''t worry, | have confirmed that the Chu family''s convoy is being escorted by a few Grandmasters and that there are no


    Supreme warriors among them. By using the tricks | have up my sleeve, we will be able to escape safely. Thus, just leave


    everything to me, Ms. Jones. All you have to do is to wait patiently,¡± Nuo exined.


    With that, Angie nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°All right now, Ms. Jones. Michael will be arriving soon, so I''d better go and get ready.¡±


    Once they had settled on their n, Nuo got up to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo,¡± Angie called out to him all of a sudden.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nuo asked respectfully.


    ¡°No, it''s just that...¡± Angie paused fora


    while before she eantinbed idol" \


    sea ersaM i, thank you.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nuo broke into a smile in response.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, my greatest wis isfr


    see you fi d.hqpoins¨¦s Sines helping


    aieale eins me fulfill it, there is


    no need for you to thank me.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as he spoke, Nuo opened the door and headed out, leaving Angie standing still in silence.


    Soon, an attendant entered the room


    with Angle''s weonaster andi)


    atop gare _ Jones, it''s


    ti re change and get ready.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Having nodded in acknowledgment, Angie began to shower, change, and put on her makeup.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, you''re here.¡±


    Just when Angie was done washing up, Michael walked over.


    The attendants bowed to greet him.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, leave us. I''ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Michael waved all the attendants away.


    After that, he walked over to the dressing table and helped Angie with her hair.


    ¡°| wish that you will have a long and happy marriage, along with plenty of children.¡±


    The room was silent other than Michael''s voice echoing through it.


    As he helped her with her hair, he saw Angie''s reddened eyes in the mirror.


    ¡°Look at how time flies...¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    ¡°Back when you were in kindergarten, you would alwayse to me whenever you were bullied. But before | knew it, the


    crybaby you used to be was all grown up. In its ce, was ady as beautiful as our mom. If Mom were still around, she would


    definitely be very happy to see how beautiful you are.¡±


    Within the quiet room, Michael''s gentle words filled its space alongside a gentle breeze that blew in from the window.


    As Michael continued speaking, he realized that he had never said so much to his sister in his entire life.


    Listening to his words caused Angie''s eyes to redden and tears to gradually flow out of them.


    Upon seeing her tears, Michael wiped them away gently and smiled, ¡°Silly gal, what are you crying for? Today is supposed to be


    a happy asion. Stop crying or it will ruin your makeup.¡±


    Angie continued to sit silently as her brother helped her with her hair.


    At that moment, someone came in to inform Michael, ¡°Mr. Jones, the Chu family convoy has arrived and Mr.


    Chu is already waiting at the door.¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm, | understand. Tell Mr. Chu that we''re almost ready.¡±


    After sending the servant away, Michael quickly finished up Angie''s hair.


    ¡°Angie, what do you think of my handiwork? Does it look good? After all, | have always helped you with your ponytail since we


    were kids, so I''m pretty good at it now,¡± Michael praised himself while bursting intoughter.


    Nodding, Angie grunted in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Come, Angie, I''ll lead you out.¡±


    Once everything was ready, Michael held Angle''s hand as they began to walk out.


    However, just when they were about to leave the room, Michael suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    As a shadow fell across his face, no one was able to see the expression on his face clearly.


    Angie became curious, for she didn''t know why her brother had stopped.


    After a short silence, Michael murmured with a strange expression, ¡°Angie, to be honest, I''m not an ambitious person. Compared


    to restoring the former glory of the family, I''ll rather you and dad just be hap py.¡±


    Caught by surprise, Angie felt a flurry of emotions within her.


    Even though she didn''t understand why Michael said those words out of nowhere, she could clearly sense the care and concern


    he felt toward her.


    At that moment, Angie suddenly gained a deeper insight into her father and brother.


    Consequently, the fury she felt toward them dampened significantly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that moment, she briefly considered staying behind and helping her father restore the past glory of the family.


    Unfortunately, it was just not possible now.


    There was no way she could ept bing the wife of someone she didn''t love.


    ¡°Michael, goodbye,¡± Angie muttered under her breath, teary-eyed.


    She was cognizant that it might be thest time both of them saw each other.


    If the n seeded, they would naturally never see each other again.


    If the n failed, she wouldmit suicide the night of her wedding, for she had decided to use her own death to protest against


    the marriage alliance.


    The first half of her life had been terribly tragic. She was locked up by her family at home and had passed her days in loneliness.


    Thus, she didn''t want to live out the rest of her life in pain and torment.


    Not only did she want to have her freedom but also to live her life the way she saw fit.


    In fact, she would rather die than doing otherwise.


    Meanwhile, outside the Jones residence, a festive mood filled the air while the surroundings were decked out in flowers.


    One kilometer-long line of luxury cars was already parked outside.


    At the same time, the exploding fireworks shook the entire ce repeatedly.


    Among the hundreds of men that arrived with the convoy, a young man stood proudly in front with his hands behind his back.


    As he looked sharp and dignified in his white suit, his eyes glistened with ambition, as if he was Prince Charmingingto im


    his princess.


    He was none other than Chu Qitian, son of Chu Zhengliang, who was the head of the Chu family.


    Standing at the entrance of the Jones residence, he stared at the red carpet that stretched deep into the mansion with a


    determined expression.


    ¡°Dad had once told me that if | can dominate the little princess of the Jones family, | would be able to conquer the world. Haha, |


    have waited for this day for a very longtime and it is finally upon me now.


    ¡°After today, | will not only have a pretty wife but also a powerful assistant. As for Dad, he will gain the Jones family''s support in


    his quest to take over Chu Sect. When that happens, my dad and | will have the


    world in our grasp. Haha!¡±


    Outside the mansion, Chu Qitian gloated at the thought that his father and he would soon sit at the pinnacle of the world.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, oh Chu Tianfan, so what if you''ve greater seniority in the family or the fact that you''re Great-grandma''s favorite? In


    the end, I''m the one whoughsst! After all, only my father and | are capable of achieving sess. After today, it will be clear


    that | am the one that will rise above all. Unfortunately, Great-grandma was too blind to see it.¡±


    When one was feeling smug, one would naturally think of one''s enemy first.


    Given his illustrious background, Chu Qitian only had a single rival throughout his life in the form of Ye Fan.


    In truth, Chu Qitian not only felt contempt for him but also jealousy.


    After all, the matriarch of the Chu family had appointed Ye Fan as the heir of his generation.


    Up till then, she still favored Ye Fan and never cared for Chu Tiangqi.


    So what if she does? At the end of


    the day, my father and control ie |


    U farnilygnantherimees, I''ll


    be¡¯the one to possess absolute


    authority. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when Chu Qitian was lost in his own thoughts, the doors to the Jones residence were suddenly flung open.


    Everyone was greeted by the sight of Michael gradually leading ady out on the red carpet.


    Thedy was dressed in a long snow-white gown while her exquisite features were mostly hidden from view by her veil.


    With her curvaceous figure and porcin-white skin, Angie looked as if she had just walked out of a painting.


    She looked so fantasy-like that she mesmerized everyone that saw her.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the fireworks continued to explode in the background, pink flower petals were thrown into the air.


    Under the excited gazes of the crowd, Michael handed his sister''s hand over to Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Qitian, from today onward, my sister will be in your care. | hope that you will treat her well, protect her, and give her a life of


    happiness.¡±


    Nodding with a smile, Chu Qitian


    replied, ¡°Don''t worry, Michael. Now


    that she''s my wife, | wil givehenthie


    st The day Kmedorfe a king, she


    naturally be my queen. | will take


    her to visit the most beautiful sights


    and experience the best the world


    has to offer,¡± Chu Qitian dered


    proudly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as he finished, Chu Qitian led Angie into the wedding car before they started their journey toward the Chu residence at


    Mount Chumen.


    After the convoy left, Michael stood mncholically in front of the entrance for a very long time.


    Staring at the grass-lined path in


    front of him, his mind went kagh In \


    ifs and pigturad Witte girl there. He


    ? lg still hear her childish giggle


    echoing in his mind. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    During that time, Angie would always be waiting at the door for him to return. Upon seeing him, she would call out to him and


    throw herself into his arms.


    Michael reminisced over the beautiful times they shared back then, as no one expected everything to change after just a few


    years.


    Before he knew it, tears began to well up in Michael''s eyes. It''s probably some sand, but why is my nose burning? Why does it


    hurt so much?


    Just when Michael was lost in thought, Nuo suddenly emerged dressed in ck.


    When he saw Michael, he greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jones, | have prepared everything ording to your instruction.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Michael nodded.


    ¡°In that case, let''s get it done as soon as possible. | bid you Godspeed,¡± he replied grimly with his back facing Nuo so that no one


    could see the emotions on his face.


    Instead of responding, Nuo dropped to his knees in front of Michael and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, Ms. Jones is lucky to have a brother like you.¡±


    Michael sniggered, ¡°Lucky? If we could do this all over again, | would rather Angie not be born into the Jones family at all. Only


    then can she find true happiness. All right now, time to get to work. Or else, you will miss the window of opportunity once they


    reach Mount Chumen.¡±


    Michael then waved his hand for Nuo and his men to get back up.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, take care.¡±


    After bowing again, Nuo set off quickly with five of the Jones family''s powerful warriors whom Michael had provided him with.


    ¡°Angie, this is the most | can do for you. Whether you will be able to escape will now rest on the hands of fate.¡±


    Looking far ahead from the mansion, Michael was filled with overwhelming concern.


    Meanwhile, Chu Sect was tens of kilometers away from the Jones residence.


    Given the speed the wedding convoy was traveling, it would take them half an hour to return.


    As the convoy of luxury cars traversed through Norwal City, they were weed with flowers and fireworks along the entire


    route.


    Drones were flying around taking pictures while many skyscrapers had congrattory messages disyed on their screens.


    In fact, the convoy even had a police escort lead the way while traffic lights turned all green for them.


    The scene caused innumerable women to feel envious.


    ¡°Oh my God! Whose wedding is this?¡±


    ¡°What a grand reception! Can it be the richest man in Norwal City?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Within the crowd, many gossiped excitely.


    ¡°What richest man? It''s for the third son of the Chu family, who is also the heir.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be da*ned. Is it tue? Is Mr. Chu getting married already? Doesn''t it mean that | don''t stand a chance anymore?¡±


    Within the crowd, ady with heavy makeup expressed her disappointment.


    ¡°You? How can a bunch of generic-looking girls like you dream of marrying into the Chu family? Do you even know who Mr.


    Chu''s bride is? She''s the little princess of the Jones family, Ms. Angie Jones. She doesn''t juste with an illustrious


    background, but more importantly, she''s still a blooming girl at seventeen. How can the lot of you evenpare?¡±


    Even though many in the crowd were filled with envy and jealousy, most of them actually wished that they were the bride.


    And just like that, the Chu family''s convoy drove through the city center under everyone''s gazes.


    Soon, they were about to arrive at Mount Chumen which was located on the outskirts of the city.


    Throughout the journey, Angie sat quietly without saying a word.


    All of a sudden, she imed that she was car sick and wanted to puke.


    In response, Chu Qitian ordered the car to stop immediately.


    After the car door was opened, Angie stumbled out of the car with Chu Qitian behind her.


    That was when the strangest thing happened.


    Suddenly, just when Chu Qitian least expected it, Angieunched a punch thatnded right smack on his chest.


    It was so powerful that it threw his back by tens of meters.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, this way!¡±


    Simultaneously, Nuo and his men, who had been waiting, sprang out from the woods.


    Nuo in particr ran ahead of the group and rushed to Angie''s side. Then, he swiftly grabbed her and started to flee.


    Everything happened so fast that Chu Qitian was caught unawares.


    ¡°Da*n in! How dare you trick me!¡±


    Upon steadying himself, Chu Qitian spat out the blood in his mouth with a grim expression.


    ¡°Nheless, | enjoy pursuing feisty girls. Those who submit easily are no fun at all.¡± Chu Qitian smiled insidiously.


    With that, he ordered his subordinates to recapture Angie. As for the rest, they were to be killed without mercy.


    Soon, the Chu family''s warriors went after them in pursuit.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Nuo barked sternly when he sensed the murderous intenting from behind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    On his cue, the men he brought along with him gathered quickly.


    With an intimidating force, they fought back the pursuers, buying time for Nuo and Angie to escape.


    ¡°Hmm? They fight pretty well given that they''re at the peak of Terminal Level. Nevertheless, isn''t it wishful thinking to steal my


    wife with just these men alone?¡± Chu Qitian sneered.


    With that, he stomped his foot on the ground andunched himself into the air.


    Once he was airborne, Chu Qitian flew across the sky as if he had wings itself.


    ¡°The first form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    With a loud battle cry, Chu Qitian spun through the air before aiming his kick at the ck figures down below.


    Subsequently, he came crashing down on them with devastating power, causing the earth to shatter upon impact.


    Amidst cries of agony, Nuo''s five subordinates felt their chests copse onto themselves.


    Simultaneously, all of them spewed blood as they were sent flying by the massive force.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Having seen what happened, Nuo furrowed his brows and felt a chill down his spine.


    He had not expected Chu Qitian to be


    so powerful that he reugcetea ve


    wasting pleneeaer erminal


    L if with a single kick. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even a Grandmaster wasn''t capable of such a feat.


    Furthermore, Hue''s gut told him that Chu Qitian wasn''t a Grandmaster yet.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t the time to be shocked.


    After he grabbed Angie, both of them fled as fast as they could.


    As Nuo kept increasing his pace, the use of his Internal Energy caused his body to burn up like a raging inferno.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, what are you doing? You should stop, or you''ll die. At this rate, you''ll really kill yourself.¡±


    Angie quickly grasped Nuo''s intention, causing tears to well up in her eyes.


    She pleaded, ¡°Mr. Nuo, | don''t want to run anymore. Let''s just stop.¡±


    Tears finally gushed out uncontrobly.


    However, Nuo ignored her pleas as he was single-mindedly focused on getting Angie out of there.


    He wanted to take her away from the Jones family and Mount Chumen so that she could finally be free of her restraints.


    ¡°Da*n it, the old fogey is burning his


    Internal Energy to do this¡¯ ChuQin


    meq yuhetike Saw uo and


    A dle widening the distance between


    them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nuo''s capabilities were close to that of a Grandmaster.


    By burning his Internal Energy, he was turning his lifeforce into power that gave him explosive speed.


    Under those circumstances, there was no way Chu Qitian could catch them, for he was only at the peak of Terminal Level.


    Only by relying on Invoke the Celestial Sky, he could unleash a burst of power equivalent to that of a Grandmaster.


    Unfortunately, speed was his greatest weakness.


    As a result, he was unable to catch up with Nuo''s pace at all.


    ¡°Sixth Elder, don''t just stand there


    and watch. It would be Gisgraoe for


    the C mpilviF OYle was indeed


    t on rom me today.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Left without a choice, Chu Qitian could only beg.


    Whoosh!


    Amidst Chu Qitian''s words, a gale began to howl through thend.


    The next moment, a figure shed past just like a phantom.


    Aloud boom was heard the very next instant.


    Falling from the sky, the figure dropped right in front of Nuo and Angie to block their escape.


    ¡°Sixth Elder, you have finally appeared. Quick, kill that old fogey!¡±


    When Chu Qitian saw the figure''s appearance from afar, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    If his bride was kidnapped on the wedding day, both he and the entire Chu family would be utterly humiliated.


    Even though Chu Qitian was yelling behind him, Nuo stopped in his tracks with a grim expression.


    His eyes gave the elderly figure in front of him a deathly stare.


    Dressed in a ck robe, the figure was wearing a zing sun with clouds tattoo on his arm and emanated a raging aura


    unabashedly.


    ¡°This is the power of a Grandmaster at its peak!¡±


    When he felt the overwhelming pressure from his opponent, a sullen expression descended upon Nuo''s face.


    Other than the tens of Terminal Level warriors, he had not expected to see an elder of Chu Sect among the entourage escorting


    the wedding convoy.


    Thus, it was a scenario that he had not forseen.


    ¡°Hand over Ms. Jones, and | won''t tear you apart!¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out.


    The murderous intent the Grandmaster emitted had significantly increased the tension in the air.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, let''s just surrender. | will ept my fate and don''t want to leave anymore. Mr. Nuo, you should leave me and just go,¡±


    Angie choked when she realized how powerful their enemy was.


    Her pleas were so pitiful that they could shatter anyone''s heart.


    With the emergence of Chu Sect elder, it dawned upon Angie that there was no hope of escaping.


    Feeling mentally exhausted, she was ready to give up.


    She lost the will to struggle and didn''t want to burden anyone else.


    Perhaps, this is my fate.


    In spite of Angie''s words, Nuo had no intention of giving up.


    With a burning gaze, the look in his eyes began to steady.


    ¡°Angie, | will not break my promise of helping you escape.¡±


    Hue''s grim tone carried with it an unbreakable resolve that put Angie into a panic.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, what are you nning to do? Don''t do anything reckless. Mr. Nuo, please don''t do this. | beg of you...¡±


    Despite Angie''s screams, the energy Nuo released from his body kept growing stronger.


    Upon its culmination, it was so powerful that it blew apart Nuo''s clothes.


    Blood was bursting out of his veins and dripping all over his body.


    From afar, Nuo looked like a man drenched in blood.


    ¡°Is that... the Blood Burst Technique? The old fogey has gone mad! He is a lunatic! A real lunatic!¡±


    Chu Qitian was shocked by what he saw.


    In fact, the elder of Chu Sect was equally taken aback.


    The Blood Burst Technique allows one to burn one''s blood in return for explosive power.


    It was analogous to burning through a day''s supply of firewood within just a few minutes.


    Although it gives its user tremendous power, it puts significant strain on the body''s nerves which will result in death once the


    nerves are destroyed.


    Due to its cruelty, the secret technique was forbidden within the martial arts world.


    Therefore, Chu Qitian didn''t expect to see it being executed here.


    ¡°Sixth Elder, quick, break his momentum so that he can''t unleash his power!¡± Chu Qitian bellowed.


    The Sixth Elder naturally didn''t miss it. He had alreadyunched a palm strike before Chu Qitian finished his sentence.


    Instead of avoiding it, Nuo met the attack head on with his bloodshot eyes.


    Boom!


    The moment their palms smashed into each other, Sixth Elder was pushed back by the force.


    ¡°What? Sixth Elder is being beaten back?¡±


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Chu Qitian yelled, ¡°Chu Family Protectors, prepare yourselves! Follow me to reinforce Sixth


    Elder and kill that b*stard!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At Chu Qitian''smand, the Chu Family Protectors sprung into action.


    The Chu family''s personal guards were split between two teams. One was the Chu Family Protectors while the other was the


    Chu Family Guards.


    The Chu Family Guards numbered in the hundreds and were at least Innate Level warriors.


    As for the Chu Family Protectors, there were only thirty-six men who were handpicked from the finest warriors. All of them were


    at the pinnacle of Terminal Level and were soon to be Grandmasters.


    Officially, the wedding convoy was being escorted by the Chu Family Guards.


    But the ones who truly had the power to protect the convoy were the twelve Chu Family Protectors that traveled along.


    Thebined strength of the twelve Chu Family Protectors, Sixth Elder, and Chu Qitian was enough to give a Supreme


    Grandmaster a run for his money.


    In the blink of an eye, the twelve Chu Family Protectors had Nuo surrounded.


    Nevertheless, Nuo was unfazed by the turn of events and charged at his enemies with a roar.


    Unleashing a relentless barrage of strikes, the blood-covered Nuo looked like a demon on a rampage, destroying everyone in his


    path.


    Even the twelve Chu Family Protectors failed to subdue him.


    After shing a few rounds, all of them were defeated.


    Furthermore, Chu Qitian suffered a palm strike by Nuo that resulted in him throwing up blood.


    Just when Nuo managed to break


    through the etoile he elt ay


    sudden jo higchaiie SabsSquently


    ct Nea he mouthful of blood as the


    power he emitted began to diminish.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the meantime, Chu Qitian was delighted by what he saw. ¡°Drag the fight out as the old fogey can''tst much longer!¡±


    He decided to switch tactics from a direct confrontation to a battle of attrition.


    Pfft!


    At that moment, Nuo threw up another pool of blood as his breathing gradually weakened.


    When Angie saw his deteriorating condition, she helped Nuo wipe the blood off his body while her tears flowed endlessly.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo... Boohoo... Stop fighting. Let''s go home,¡± Angie cried as if her heart was being torn apart.


    Despite being drenched in blood, a satisfied smile broke out on Nuo''s haggard face when he lowered his gaze at Angie.


    ¡°Angie, stop crying. My days are numbered anyway. | will die without regrets if I''m able to exchange my life for your freedom


    today.¡±


    Upon every single word Nuo uttered, blood oozed out the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Stop talking, Mr. Nuo. Stop talking...¡±


    Angie''s face was covered in tears.


    Nevertheless, Nuo replied with a


    smite, edie! I''m SAH wonttibe


    we weit Sidgaaiig td ard.


    te ore, my wish is for you to keep


    on living!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Letting out a final roar, Nuo concentrated all his power within his palm.


    The next moment, Chu Qitian and the rest watched as Nuo hurled Angie into the air with all his might.


    She was thrown which such force that she looked like aet traversing across the sky.


    Shocked by the turn of events, Chu Qitian exploded. ¡°No! That''s b*stard... Pursue her, quickly!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Chu, what about him-¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ignore him. The old fogey has


    reached his limit and wilLundeubt¨¦dly


    1) . riorityrow So get my


    ante Chu Qitian thundered.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just as he spoke, his subordinates dashed madly in the direction of where Angie was thrown.


    After they were gone, Nuo was left alone, standing still in a forlorn manner.


    Looking far ahead, his hazy gaze seemed to pierce time and space.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    ¡°Come and take a look, Mr. Nuo. Look at how pretty my daughter is.¡±


    On a beautiful day that year, a cute crying baby was brought to the world.


    She was a gift from God to them.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, look over here. Look at the portrait I''ve drawn of you. It sure looks like you, doesn''t it? This is the first picture | have


    ever drawn. Hence, | want you to frame it and hang it on the wall.¡±


    That year, Angie had just entered kindergarten and managed to draw her first ever portrait.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw the picture on the wall that looked like an obituary, Nuo didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo, why don''t they like me? Why don''t they want to y with me? Instead, they always end up bullying me. Boohoo...¡±


    Once, Angie, with a backpack on her back, came back from school with her eyes swollen from crying.


    The sight of her crying simply broke Nuo''s heart.


    Just like a raging river, past memories flooded his mind.


    Every single scene shed across his mind like a vintage projector ying in his head.


    Underneath the scorching sun, Nuo looked in the direction that Angie had fled in and broke out a blissful smile.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a deafening rumble echoed through thend, as if a mountain had copsed onto itself.


    Simultaneously, Nuo slumped lifelessly onto the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Nuo... Mr. Nuo...¡±


    Meanwhile, when the fleeing Angie saw Nuo''s copsing figure, she let out an agonizing cry.


    With tears covering her face, she was overwhelmed with remorse.


    | shouldn''t have escaped or gotten Mr. Nuo to help me.


    If only | had resigned myself to my fate, Mr. Nuo wouldn''t have to die.


    In fact, Angie no longer wished for Ye Fan''s return.


    Given how powerful the Chu family was, she was certain that he was incapable of taking her away.


    She would just end up burdening another person.


    Just as she was deliberating upon the matter, the energy that Nuo transferred to her began to wane, causing her to slow down.


    Finally, after fleeing for tens of kilometers, the momentum she had was finally gone.


    As a result, Angie crashed onto the ground.


    Having stopped running, she just stayed still and cried in silence.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, run! Nuo has given his life to save you. If you are recaptured, his sacrifice would''ve been in vain


    Just when Angie was overwhelmed by anguish over Nuo''s death, an anxious voice rang out from behind her.


    Awhite-haired old man had appeared before her out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Teary-eyed, Angie gave him a curious look.


    The old man didn''t reply. Instead, he pulled Angie up and continued running toward the shore.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, it doesn''t matter who | am. All you need to know is that | was sent by Young Master to receive you, and he will be


    arriving very soon. All we need to do is to hold out a little longer,¡± Han exined excitedly as he helped Angie flee.


    ¡°Can the Young Master you are talking about be...¡±


    Puzzled by his words initially, Angie suddenly had an image form in her mind.


    ¡°That''s right. My master is Chu Tianfan, also known as Ye Fan,¡± Han replied immediately.


    In truth, Han had received instructions from Ye Fan the night before.


    He was ordered to protect Angie as much as possible until Ye Fan''s arrival.


    However, he didn''t expect a servant of the Jones family to conduct a heist on the wedding convoy midway.


    Given that Angie''s life was in danger, Han was cognizant that he had toe out of hiding and help Angie flee.


    Nevertheless, just when they were about to leave the woods, Han suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When she noticed the sudden change in Han, Angie grew nervous at once.


    Furrowing his brows in silence, Han stared solemnly in front, as if to greet the impending arrival of a powerful enemy.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the wind began to blow.


    The next moment, rustling sounds that resemble crashing waves echoed throughout thend.


    Initially, that was nothing but emptiness in front of them.


    By the time Han raised his head again, he saw two figures appear in the sky.


    One was dressed in white, while the other was wearing a ck robe.


    Looking as if they were demons who arrived from Hell itself, both of them stood still in silence, blending in with the surroundings.


    ¡°Th-They''re the Demonic Duo!¡±


    The moment he saw them, Han felt a chill down his spine.


    He had not expected the Chu family to ce such importance on the wedding to the extent of deploying the Demonic Duo.


    In spite of that, he knew he had to buy as much time as possible.


    Therefore, instead of shing right away, Han turned toward Angie and gave her a push. ¡°Ms. Jones, run toward the beach!¡±


    After yelling at Angie to flee, Han''s expression turned grim as he unleashed the culminated power in his body.


    He was preparing to charge at their enemies to buy Angie more time.


    Just when he sprinted forward, a massive pressure struck down upon them.


    Boom!


    Unable to withstand it, Han drop to his knees and was immobilized.


    It went without saying that the weaker Angie suffered the same fate.


    Evidently, the Demonic Duo were terrifyingly powerful given that their aura alone was enough to pin Han and Angie down.


    ¡°Quick, catch up with them.¡±


    At that moment, Chu Qitian and his men had finally closed the distance.


    When he saw the Demonic Duo, Chu Qitian bowed and greeted them respectfully, ¡°Xuan, Ming, | didn''t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°When Mr. Chu saw that you had yet to return, he sent both of us to check on the situation,¡± the man in


    white replied coldly.


    Chu Qitian responded with a wry


    laugh. ¡°Luckily, both of Qu arrivedlin


    AX Or elke, monieweuld have


    b I Stele by someone else.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as he spoke, Chu Qitian turned to look at Han, who was kneeling on the ground. He then walked over and stomped his feet


    on Han''s face.


    ¡°You ungrateful dog! It''s bad enough


    that you''re not appreciative of th


    fact that | have sppred your fie but


    Howrdate You coborate with those


    thieves to disrupt my wedding? It


    seems to me that you have a death


    wish!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian had recognized Han as Chu Zhenghong''s longtime servant.


    Considering how much animosity Chu Qitian felt for Ye Fan, there was no way he was going to forgive Han for trying to steal his


    bride.


    Unsheathing his sword, he was about to chop Han down when Sixth Elder hurried over to stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you shouldn''t spill blood on


    such an auspicious day, as it will


    bring bad luck. Anyway, the patriarch


    and the guests are getting inapaticht


    frome. waiting. ahd, you had better


    hurry back with the bride.


    Considering all the leaders of the


    martial arts world have gathered, it


    would be embarrassing for you to


    arrivete. As for this old fogey, let us


    deal with him,¡± Sixth Elder advised.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right. Help me teach him a lesson he will never forget and make sure he dies a slow and painful death.¡±


    Realizing the truth behind Sixth Elder''s words, Chu Qitian took his advice to take Angie back to Mount Chumen to continue with


    the wedding.


    At the same time, Sixth Elder was responsible for tying up the loose ends.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    Walking over, Chu Qitianforted Angie with an apologetic tone, ¡°Ms. Jones, sorry to have scared you. I''ll be takingyou back


    with me now to continue with the wedding.¡±


    However, Angie shoved him aside forcefully before running up to Han and checking on him in tears.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I''m all right. I''m sorry that | am unable to help you escape.¡±


    Han was filled with regret.


    If the Demonic Duo hadn''t appeared, he would have had plenty of opportunities to help Angie escape.


    Unfortunately, their presence had put a stop to all of his ns.


    In the face of raw power, the bestid ns would undoubtedly falter.


    ¡°| should be the one to apologize for dragging you into this. It''s all my fault... It''s entirely on me... Because of me, Mr. Nuo is


    dead. And now, you...¡±


    The moment she thought about Nuo''s death, Angie''s heart was seized by a piercing pain.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, it''s time to go. Or else, the consequences will be dire if we''rete,¡± Sixth Elder urged Angie.


    Refusing to obey, Angie screamed at them in tears, ¡°I will rather die before | go with you. You have killed Mr. Nuo who is the one


    person closest to me! | hate you! | hate all of you!¡±


    Her reaction caused Chu Qitian to feel embarrassed, as he had not expected her to resent him to that extent.


    For the sake of not wanting to marry him, she had plotted to escape on her wedding day.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, isn''t it toote to be saying all of these now? The wedding has already begun. In fact, everyone who is famous has


    already gathered at Mount Chumen. Therefore, have you considered the consequences of your words?¡± Chu Qitian asked coldly


    with his eyebrows furrowed.


    Unexpectedly, Angieughed mockingly.


    ¡°Consequences? isn''t it just death? Go ahead and kill me then. With Mr. Nuo now gone, what is the point of me living alone in


    this world?¡±


    Overwhelmed by sorrow, Angie pleaded for death with a grim look on her face.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Chu Qitian was so outraged that he was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Angie Jones, don''t force me to do it! Don''t for a momentthinkthat | dare not kill you! Just for trying to escape today, your father


    won''t have the right to protest if | were to take your life,¡± Chu Qitian threatened with his fists clenched.


    Ever since he was young, Chu Qitian had all the women he wanted. From the prettiest girl in university to the daughters of the


    city''s rich. Among the prominent families, there were tons ofdies who couldn''t wait to throw themselves at him.


    Consequently, it never cross Chu Qitian''s mind that Angie would rather die than marry him.


    It undoubtedly dealt a blow to his confidence, as it made him look like a desperate sycophant having to beg her to marry him.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, there''s no need to get worked up over this. Ms. Jones is just behaving childishly by throwing a rebellious tantrum.


    Moreover, you have barely interacted with her before. Hence, it''s understandable that she begrudges you. Nevertheless, girls like


    her maybe quick-tempered, but they are easy to pacify too. With your abilities, I''m sure she will be swooning over you after you


    have your way with her tonight,¡± Sixth Elder assuaged Chu Qitian who found his arguments persuasive.


    Given how conceited he was, Chu Qitian naturally assumed that he was the most eligible and charming person in the world.


    Consequently, he would have no problem making a younggirl submitto him.


    Holding that thought, Chu Qitian began to calm down.


    Smiling, he replied, ¡°Angie, now that we''ll be seeing each other often, there''s plenty of time to bond going forward. As of now,


    your father is waiting at the Chu residence. If you don''t show up, wouldn''t it put both families in a bad light? Furthermore, if you


    want us to spare the old fogey, you had better cooperate bying with me. Or else, he will suffer the same fate as Mr. Nuo.¡±


    With a faint smile, Chu Qitian used Han''s life to threaten Angie intopliance which was undoubtedly very effective.


    | don''t care about my own life, but what about Han? It''s bad enough for me to have caused Mr. Nuo''s death. There''s no way |


    can''t handle having Ye Fan''s friend''s blood on my hands too.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll go with you. However, you must promise me that you won''t hurt him,¡± Angie asserted as she red atChu Qitian.


    ¡°Of course. As long as you''re willing toe with me, | will not only spare him but also get someone to treat him.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Chu Qitian broadened the smile on his face.


    At that moment, the Demonic Duo urged, ¡°Mr. Chu, it''s gettingte. We need to go now.¡±


    ¡°All right, let''s go.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Chu Qitian extended his hand toward Angie, ¡°Come, Angie.¡±


    Ignoring his outstretched hand, Angie ran toward Han instead and whispered into his ear, ¡°When you see Ye


    Fan, please tell him not toe for me anymore. Just get him to stay away. As for our promise, all | can do is fulfill it in my next


    life.¡±


    The moment she finished, she turned her head away as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    After that, she got back into the wedding car together with Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Ms. Jones... Ms. Jones, don''t do anything reckless!¡±


    Sensing Angie''s conviction, Han was filled with worry and anxiousness.


    Just when he tried to get up to pursue her, Sixth Elder sent him flying with a kick instead.


    ¡°You...¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sprawled on the ground, Han clenched his fists and red at Sixth Elder with his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t seem willing to surrender. Do you really think that we will let you go after they have left? You have


    coborated with outsiders, betrayed the Chu family, and executed a heist on the wedding car are all crimes that are punishable


    by death! Therefore, | will execute you on behalf of the


    Chu family today!¡±


    With the wedding car no longer in sight, Sixth Elder and a few more of the Chu family''s men stayed behind to tie up loose ends.


    ¡°You bunch of animals have no honor at all! The reputation of the Chu family has been torn to shreds by your actions. If Old


    Master was still around, all of you b*stards would have been executed, you hear me? Executed!¡± Han roared.


    In spite of that, he was concerned for Angie''s safety at the back of his mind.


    If anything were to happen to her, he would have failed Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, there was little he could do, for he was being restrained by the men in front of him.


    ¡°Old Master? You must be talking


    about Chu Zhenghong then. |!


    surprised at hquctoyaiiou are. In that


    cade, Algend you to Hell to be


    reunited with him, haha...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With an insidiousugh, Sixth Elder swung a punch at Han all of a sudden.


    ¡°The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch!¡±


    Instead of avoiding it, Han steeled himself and roared out loud. Lowering his stance, heunched a punch of his own to counter


    the attack.


    Bam!


    Aloud rumble rang out, throwing both men back at the same time.


    ¡°What? Why do you know the Chu


    family''s techniques? You old cSterg!


    You have iverp raw ahcther reason to


    DAK Secling our techniques!¡±


    Sixth Elder eximed in shock.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch was an ultimate technique that was thought to members of the Chu family who were of direct


    lineage.


    As a result, outsiders were forbidden from practicing it.


    As amember and elder of the Chu family, Sixth Elder naturally knew the technique like the back of his palm.


    Therefore, he was outraged to see a longtime servant of the Chu family wield the technique without


    permission.


    Nevertheless, he was cognizant that Han was thought the technique by Chu Zhenghong for his own selfdefense.


    Consumed by anger, Sixth Elder continued his attacks.


    Thistime, he didn''t hold back and unleashed them at full power.


    Every single strike was a fatal move of the Chu family''s technique.


    Given his advanced age and that Chu


    Zhenghong had only ta ght bina \


    f moves doria¨¦fending himself,


    Yor


    n wasn''t considered a truly


    formidable fighter. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Consequently, there was no way he could stand up to Sixth Elder''s relentless barrage of attacks.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    ¡°The Divine Dragon Punch!¡± The Sixth Elder thundered.


    The next moment, he lunged toward Han like a beast pounding on its prey. As a massive wave of Qi emanated from his body, it


    was as though he was throwing explosive punches at thetter.


    The massive force resulted in petrifying bonecracking sounds, sending Han flying. In an instant, his bones were broken, and


    there was a stter of blood in the air.


    After ramming into a row of big trees, hended heavily on the ground.


    Pfft!


    Sprawling feebly, Han shuddered uncontrobly. The next moment, blood spurted out profusely from his mouth.


    Wearing a look of sheer grimness, the Sixth Elder sneered, ¡°Hmph! You''re surely a dotard with strong stamina; but, | have had


    enough of that. | don''t have much time to waste on you!¡±


    Initially, he presumed it was a piece of cake to finish Han off. It never urred to him that the so-called dotard had such a strong


    resilience.


    Thus, he spent quite a lot of time before he managed to take Han down. His murderous intent became more intense as he felt a


    prickle of frustration.


    Subsequently, he stomped on the ground, swirling a wave of Qi that shook the earth tremendously. Due to the strong vibration,


    the sword even flung out from the hand of one of the Chu family''s fighters alongside him.


    The Sixth Elder stretched out his hand to grab hold of the sword. As he advanced toward Han in slow motion, the ground


    seemed to shake whenever he stepped on it with a heavy thud.


    His footsteps sounded as if the Grim Reaper was looming over thetter. The horrendous murderous intent engulfed the whole


    ce instantly.


    Meanwhile, Han was seemingly severely injured. There was blood in his nose and mouth. He could even feel the pain when he


    breathed. Apparently, he suffered severe internal injuries after the Sixth Elder''s massive attack seconds ago.


    Others would have met their ends after sustaining such a severe injury. Miraculously, Han was still able to stay conscious due to


    his hardiness as a martial artist and persistence to survive.


    Nheless, he did not have any energy to retaliate. Gritting his teeth, he dragged his severely injured body breathlessly and


    leaned against the big tree behind him. Due to feebleness and blood loss, he started to fade in and out of consciousness.


    Even so, he tried to keep his eyes widely opened by all means so he could look into the distance. It was as though a dying


    warrior was yearning to catch a final glimpse of his respectful king again before breathing hisst breath.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The Sixth Elder''s footsteps were getting closer. Surprisingly, Han did not even feel the slightest bit of fear at the approaching


    moment of death.


    He only felt a rush of utter regret crashing into his heart!


    Ever since he infiltrated the Chu family ten years ago, he had been waiting for that young man''s reappearance in anticipation. It


    was as though he had been hoping day and night to free himself from the shackle of total darkness for the past ten years.


    He had waited for it for ages. After what seemed like an eternity, the young man was finally on his way there.


    Nheless, Han could feel that he was meeting his end soon and might not be able to see the sunrise again. Deep down, he


    was grief-stricken as he could not live long for the return of his young master.


    Lying feebly next to the old tree, Han looked into the distance as he cited a poem from Michael Prochaska, enunciating every


    single word sorrowfully, "A bright radiant sh scorches the cloudless horizon. And ashes drift upward, caressing my bare,


    dangling feet. Bleak, barren, biting malice below seems zon. But the dead know not the sentiment of defeat...¡±


    Tears of utter sorrow trickled down his cheeks.


    Mustering up his strength before breathing hisst breath, he stared into the distance and wailed indignantly, ¡°Young Master, I''m


    a worthless dotard. I''m sorry for not being able to hang on till your arrival...¡±


    His wail of anguish resonated across the entire sky.


    On the other hand, the Sixth Elder swung his sword ruthlessly. In a split second, the tip of his whizzing weapon was only inches


    from Han''s neck! It seemed he was nning to end everything by beheading Han!


    Swoosh!


    The Sixth Elder was about to sh Han.


    Right that instant, there was a gust of strong wind from nowhere. Next, an unrivaled sword aura pierced through the air at


    amazingly high speed and collided with his sword.


    Bang!


    Unbelievably, the Sixth Elder''s sword shattered into pieces within seconds. In a blink of an eye, his mighty attack broke down.


    Due to the massive impact, he even staggered a few steps backward.


    After regaining his bnce, he rebuked, ¡°Who''s that? How dare you meddle in the matter of Chu Sect?¡±


    Even so, there was no response at all. Shortly after, he was ovee by another wave of mightier Qi and a more powerful force.


    ¡°Ah! T-This is...¡± Han stammered in disbelief.


    Unbelievably, he sensed a familiar hint in the air.


    Astounded, he turned instinctively and stared into the distance eagerly.


    Aslender figure came into view in an instant. It was as though a bolt of lightning shed through the dark clouds. A ray of light


    pierced through the darkness out of the blue.


    The figure darted toward them at a horrifying speed. Even when he was still quite a distance away, he was exuding a suffocating


    aura as if the mountain was tumbling down on them.


    At that very moment, a voice resounded through the entire ce like morning bells.


    ¡°The first form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªCloud Sun Kick!¡± An earth-shattering bellow sounded.


    Ayoung man was swirling the wind as his slender body advanced at amazingly high speed in the sky. At the same time, he was


    emanating an unrivaledforce that shook the entire ce!


    The Sixth Elder was rooted to the spot at the sight of the figure. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stuttered, ¡°I-Invoke the


    Celestial Sky?¡±


    Sheer horror stered his face immediately as he squealed, ¡°It can''t be! How is it possible that he can master it?¡±


    ¡°No! Apparently, this is not Invoke the Celestial Sky! I''m sure as h¡¯ll! I''d seen the head of the Chu family unleash it before, but it


    seemed to be a stark contrast to this. Hmph! This punk could be bluffing by putting on a show!¡± The Sixth Elder mumbled to


    himself aftering to his senses.


    ¡°I''ll expose your true colors today!¡± he


    fumed. Somehow, he could raeiae


    somethin wp and GdSconvinced


    thatthe young man was fooling him


    with the fake form of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Temper ring, he stomped on the ground and sprang up toward the sky.


    Without a second thought, he threw The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch to battle against the young man''s Invoke the Celestial Sky!


    ¡°Herees the moment! Meet your end now!¡± Right after the Sixth Elder''s bellow of rage, there was a collision between his


    punch and the young man''s kick.


    Nevertheless, the Sixth Elder''s punch was no match for his opponent! The next second, his fists were crushed.


    Blood spurted from his mouth as his entire body flung up to the sky.


    ¡°The second form, the Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡± After hitting the floor with a loud thud, the young man flew up to the sky


    again within seconds.


    Waves of mightier energy force enveloped his clenched fist, forming a massive punch.


    As quick as a bolt of lightning, he smashed his fist onto the Sixth Elder. Thetter could barely have any second to dodge.


    Crash!


    The Sixth Elder''s ribs were broken right away, and he was in a ghastly gory mess. As blood gushed out of his body, there were


    even shattered pieces of bones scattering all over the ground.


    The young man''s unrivaled Qi


    prated the Sixth Elder''s ches


    forming a gru ome tolein fe Wh h


    jgsnoae bUch rom him, thetter''s


    bodynded clumsily on the ground.


    It resulted in a crack in the Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    earth, shattering the stones.


    Slumping among the debris, the Sixth Elder was drenched in blood, as weak as a kitten.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He lowered his head instinctively to look at the horrifying hole in his chest. After that, he looked up to throw a nce of horror at


    the figure in front of him.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± His lips trembled, but he could only whimper like a helpless child.


    On the brink of death, it never came across the Sixth Elder''s mind that he would be defeated effortlessly by such a young man


    one day.


    It only struck him that his earlier


    spection was proven right. tees


    not Invoke the elestial ye?


    unoubtedty a secret technique that


    is a lot mightier than Invoke the


    Celestial Sky emanated by the head


    of the Chu family! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    ¡°Y-You...¡± The Sixth Elder shuddered as he gazed at the young man in front of him. It was as though he was trying to voice up


    something bugging his mind.


    Nevertheless, he did not managed to do so.


    The respectful elder of Chu Sect finally met a sticky end as he copsed with a thunderous thud. His red pools of blood on the


    ground formed a petrifying scene.


    Thunderstruck, the mighty fighters of the Chu family not far away were as motionless as statues. They could hardly believe what


    they had just witnessed with their own eyes.


    After all, everything happened too fast. The Sixth Elder met his end within such a short span after the young man''s emergence.


    Not to mention, the Sixth Elder was already finished off when they were about to set their eyes on the mysterious young man.


    The formidable opponent sent them into a frenzy.


    ¡°H-how could you have the audacity to kill the Sixth


    Elder! The Chu family has been worshipping him like a deity! How could you seize the life of such a respectful person from us?


    Aren''t you afraid that we will seek you out for payback?¡± Stifling their fear, they tried to scare him off by emphasizing that they


    were members of a prominent family.


    After all, they knew they should not have underestimated the young man''sbat prowess. If he could finish the Sixth Elder off


    effortlessly, they foresaw it would be easy as pie for him to wipe them off too. Thus, they had no choice but to try to scare the


    heck out of him with the Chu family''s power and influence.


    ¡°Seek me out for payback?¡± Even so, there was not the slightest bit of change in the young man''s countenance.


    Apart from that, he snickered. ¡°You should go back and ask Chu Zhengliang! Isn''t he afraid that I''ll settle the score with him for


    killing my man from the Dragon God Hall ruthlessly?¡±


    Hitting the roof, one of them snarled, ¡°What an insolent punk! How dare you address the head of our family by his name! Just


    wait! After | report your insolence to our head, it will be over for you!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± he yelled out and left right away with the other mighty fighters of the Chu family.


    Nheless, the young man did not go afterthem. In his eyes, those fighters of the Chu family were nothing to be bothered with.


    After all, it''s just a matter of time for the Chu family to pay the price for what they had done. Soon, the grudge that | have been


    harboring against them for ten years wille to an end!


    After scaring the fighters of the Chu family off, the young man turned and moved toward Han, who was drenched in blood.


    ¡°Han, I''m sorry. | should have reached earlier.¡± He bent down and apologized softly. There was an unmissable hint of guilt in his


    voice.


    Hearing that, Han suddenly saw a ray of hope amid his endurance throughout the years.


    Refraining from groaning in excruciating pain, he knelt in front of the young man and burst into tears. ¡°Han Zhanming from


    Dragon God Hall wees the return of the mighty Dragon Master! Finally, our king has returned!¡±


    ¡°Our mighty Dragon Master, wee back! Our king has finally returned!¡± Han murmured again in tears as he remained


    kneeling with his head lowered in sheer earnestness.


    It was as though he was an elderly general being undercover on their foes'' turf and finally had the chance to meet the king whom


    he had been waiting for ages.


    Han had been putting himself on the line and cheating death numerous times for the past ten years. In other words, he had been


    risking his life in creating a smooth path for his master to seek vengeance on the Chu family. He finally lived long enough for the


    return of his master and the long-awaited moment for thetter to seek vengeance!


    Kneeling next to the old tree, Han cried his heart out as if he was venting the suppressed emotions in himself over the years. No


    words could describe his excitement amid other twirling emotions. After ten years of endurance, the joy at the sight of the


    anticipated ray of hope was utterly indecipherable.


    Awave ofplex emotions surged from within Ye Fan when he sensed Han''s emotional turbulence.


    He stretched out his hands at once to help him up. ¡°Han, thank you for everything. | know you''ve endured a lot for my sake


    throughout these years.


    You''ve done a great job. | will take charge of everything from now onwards. You don''t have to worry about anything else. Have a


    good rest for your speedy recovery.¡±


    Ye Fan had roughly checked on Han''s condition moments ago. Apparently, the faithful elderly sustained a severe injury. His


    arteries were almost crushed by the Sixth Elder''s ruthless attack a while ago.


    By right, even a mighty martial artist would not be able to stay alive till he arrived after sustaining such a severe injury.


    Miraculously, Han was able to endure it for such a long time. Perhaps, his faith and persistence were doing miracles.


    For the past ten years, he had been waiting day and night in anticipation of Ye Fan''s return. Undoubtedly, he had been solely


    looking forward to Ye Fan''s return with all the Dragon yers for his whole life.


    While coaxing Han, Ye Fan tried to attend to his wound with his inner elemental force.


    No doubt, he did not have expertise in the medical field. At the moment, he was just trying his best so


    Han could at least stay alive for a few more days.


    After thetter''s condition stabilized, he turned to look at Meng Wanyu, who had just reached and requested, ¡°Ms. Meng, would


    you mind bringing him somewhere for a rest?


    ¡°Master, just go ahead and settle your matter. You don''t have to be bothered with me. After all, | know | won''t live long. Thus, you


    don''t have to waste time treating me. Young master, if not for your rescue many years ago, | would have met my end on the spot.


    I''m blessed to be able to survive for more than ten years till now and manage to assist you in the mission nning. Before this,


    I''ve been looking forward to your return with the Dragon yers. Now that my wish is fulfilled, | have no more regrets,¡± Han


    mumbled in relief; the faint smile on his face never faded.


    As he mumbled, blood continued to spew out from his mouth.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ye Fan yelled out at him abruptly.


    There was an unmistakable authoritative tone in his ear-piercing bellow. It scared the crap out of Meng Wanyu, turning her face


    ashen. Meanwhile, Han was stupefied.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Listen to me! You must survive


    regardless of anything. How could


    you meet your end before we have


    gained a victory against our foes? At


    least, you must live long to s


    Dragon G d.Hall \ glory of


    farhle aryiesr in the limelight


    worldwide. Bear in mind that this is


    an order from me, your Dragon


    Master. You must continue to live on!


    Don''t worry. I''ll cure you by all means.


    Besides, Junie has expertise in the


    medical field. As long as you can


    hang on till she arrives, you''ll be able


    to survive.¡± Ye Fan buoyed him up


    with confidence. Wearing a solemn


    look, his words resonated across


    every corner. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Right that instant, even Meng Wanyu was in awe by the imposing vibe exuded by him. My goodness! What kind of person is he?


    | can''t seem to read his mind! It''s as though he has the ultimate ability to decide on life and death for others!


    Wearing a look of astonishment, Meng Wanyu could barely take her beautiful eyes off him. Initially, she thought Ye Fan was just


    a young man who tended to be a lone ranger and talented in the martial arts world.


    Even so, she could not fathom why


    she only discovered that he was


    giving off the unique imposing aya


    of a high- anked cata arist Even


    Tag n, her master, was not as


    authoritative as him. But how could a


    lone ranger exude such an imposing


    aura? Could it be he was a


    commander on the battlefield


    before? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Han was ashamed of himself and knelt to plead for Ye Fan''s mercy; yet, he could not resist feeling touched by his


    words.


    He and the others had been bowing to him faithfully throughout the years. It was not solely because of his talent and capability.


    Most importantly, they were in awe of his virtue, earnestness, and righteousness.


    ¡°Master, I''ve realized my mistake. Please forgive me. I''ll try my best to survive as long as our n hasn''t turned into a sess,¡±


    Han vowed feebly.


    Ye Fan nodded and requested Meng Wanyu to take great care of Han. ¡°Ms. Meng, please help to keep an eye on him.¡±


    After that, he turned and was about to leave.


    Feeling a sudden prickle of worry, she called out hastily, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where else can | go other than the Chu residence? After all, it''s time for me to go back after so many years to settle the scores


    with them,¡± Ye Fan replied cidly, as though something he was going to do was nothing special.


    Thunderstruck, Meng Wanyu


    snapped, ¡°What? Are you going to


    steal their bride? You must have


    gone nuts! Dont yoy knw youre


    digairtg Yourown grave, huh? The


    Chu family has handfuls of mighty


    fighters. Even my unrivaled master


    will never take the risk to challenge


    them impulsively for sure! You must


    be having a death wish!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Meng Wanyu could not resist feeling that Ye Fan had lost his mind. Good gracious! Is he aware that he''s going to provoke the


    Chu family? Even though the Chu family has lost their earlier glory of fame at the moment, they are still very influential. As a


    prestigious family known for their prominence for thousands of years, the other families are still notparable to them. Not to


    mention, when the previous head of the family traveled to one of the countries, the leader of the specific country even weed


    his arrival with open arms. So what does that imply? Undeniably, it implies that the Chu family is even as powerful as a nation


    nowadays. In fact, they have even merged with the Jones family and the Tang family. When they join hands, theirbined


    power is obviously even more terrifying!


    Even though Meng Wanyu had known earlier that they were aiming to steal the bride, it never crossed her mind that they would


    head straight for the Chu residence. To her, they would be shooting themselves in the foot by doing so!


    On pins and needles, she advised Ye Fan patiently, ¡°Ye Fan, try to cool your head off. | know you''re worried about Angie. But


    now, I''m afraid she has been taken to the Chu residence on Mount Chumen. Since the security there is extremely tight, you will


    only put yourself in deep water by confronting them impulsively! | think we''d better spend time thinking it through anding up


    with a perfect n to save Angie. We should outwit them instead of applying brute force.¡±


    Even Meng Wanyu herself did not realize that she seemed to be overconcerned with Ye Fan unknowingly. It was indeed


    something unusual for her as she used to keep a safe distance from the opposite gender.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan only shed her a faint smile upon hearing her words. ¡°Outwit them? | don''t give a d*mn about that! | only


    know that when we face any foes standing in our way, we should wipe them off right away! As for the other restrictions, we


    should eliminate them without hesitation! If | still need to outwit the Chu family in order to wipe them off even after ten years of


    nning, then what''s the point of me going through vigorous training all these years for the invinciblebat prowess?¡±


    His voice rang out like a rumble of thunder, reverberating in the air within seconds.


    Astounded by the pride in his tone, Meng Wanyu stood rooted to the spot and fell into a trance.


    When she came to her senses and looked up momentster, he was already nowhere to be seen.


    Meng Wanyu was utterly speechless. After quite a while, she turned to look at Han and stammered, ¡°W-Who is he? W-What


    does he intend to do?¡±


    Leaning against a rock, Han''s eyes were welled up with tears again as he gazed at Ye Fan''s retreating figure. A smile of relief


    and pride surfaced gradually on his face. ¡°Old Master, did you see that? Your son is finally here. It has been ten years. Young


    Master has been striving step by step by himself till he finally emerges as an unrivaled fighter. You should be proud of him!¡±


    Next to an old tree, snots and tears were all over Han''s face. As he thought about Ye Fan admiringly, he could not help but burst


    intoughter of sheer relief while shedding tears of joy.


    In the meantime, Mount Chumen was shrouded by the blissfulness of the uing ceremony. Well-dressed guests were all


    over the ce to attend the celebration of the red-lettered day.


    Nobody sensed the emergence of a slender young man at the foothill. Devoid of expression, he was advancing alone toward the


    mountain deemed the


    highest in the world.


    Meanwhile, Chu Sect''s wedding car had reached the foothill of Mount Chumen.


    As the leading family among the Three Families of the Chu Sect and the one forming it, the Chu family had the privilege to have


    their manor built on Mount Chumen.


    Thus, the Chu residence used to be located at the peak of Mount Chumen a long time ago. However, they moved to the lower


    part of the mountain after the formation of Chu Sect. The Chu Sect Castle was built on the peak of Mount Chumen instead so it


    could reflect Chu Sect''s top-tier ranking in the martial arts world.


    That also exined why special arrangements were made for the wedding of a member of the Chu family.


    Thus, after having a discussion, the elders of Chu Sect agreed to set Chu Sect Castle as the venue for Chu Qitian''s wedding


    ceremony.


    ¡°The Chu family is indeed the most prestigious one among all the wealthy families. It never urs to me that the wedding of their


    family member will be held in Chu Sect Castle. It implies that they are still the most influential among the three families in the


    Chu Sect,¡± one of the guests babbled.


    At the same time, most of the guests were seated in the castle. Among the guests, Sword Saint was scanning through the


    majestic castle. Sensing Chu Sect''s glory of fame, a wave of indecipherable mixed emotions surged from within him.


    The Chu Sect Castle could be considered the topranked symbolizing the mightiest power and influence in the martial arts world.


    Even Sword Saint, the leader of the martial arts world of China, could not resist feeling a rush ofplex emotions when he first


    stepped into the castle.


    While waiting for the convoy, Tang Hao broke his reverie by asking quizzically, ¡°Sword Saint, is anything bothering you?¡±


    ¡°| wonder when Mount Van will be able to overpower Mount Chumen as the top ranking in the martial arts world. In other words,


    I''m eager to know when War God Castle will be able to rece Chu Sect Castle on the pinnacle denoting the mightiest power


    and influence worldwide!¡± he exined with flickers of anticipation and faith in his eyes.


    Undeniably, faith had been the main element motivating them to strive forward all this while! It also inspired them to strive hard


    toward the utmost preeminence for War God Castle!


    For War God, Sword Saint, and any other Supreme ss mighty fighters from the War God Castle, their mightiest dream in life


    was to witness the glory of fame for the martial arts world of China.


    Clenching his fists, Tang Hao replied resolutely, ¡°I''m sure the day wille sooner orter. Even if we can''t achieve the goal, our


    descendants will continue to put effort into achieving it. Hence, | strongly believe that we''ll be able to restore our glory of fame in


    the martial arts world of China again!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the ear-splitting sound of the firecrackers burst sounded outside the castle simultaneously.


    Hearing that, all the guests got to their feet and yelled excitedly. ¡°Ah! They are finally here! Herees the bride! Let''s go out to


    wee them!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang led the way, followed by the elders of the Chu family and Chu Sect. The guests from the


    other countries followed behind them excitedly too.


    ¡°Tang Hao, let''s go and have a look. I''m curious to know how good the young heir of the Chu family looks and how gorgeous the


    heiress of the Jones family is!¡± Sword Saint suggested. He seemed to be in high spirits due to the blissful atmosphere. Despite


    his usual dislike for boisterous asions, he also stepped out eagerly with Tang Hao to wee the bride and the bridegroom.


    They had no choice but to attend the


    wedding ceremony to express their


    utmost respect and singerityta he!


    U fappilyattorh¨¦ntion, they had


    a Sater motive to probe into the


    inner sections of Chu Sect.


    Furthermore, they were interested in


    catching a glimpse of the young heir


    of the Chu family. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, Chu Qitian might turn out to be the mightiest opponent for the next martial arts leader of China many yearster.


    Needless to say, Chu Zhengliang, the current head of the Chu family, was still another threat to them.


    ¡°Haha! Congrattions to Mr. Chu and Ms. Jones. We wish you a blessed and prosperous marriage in advance.¡± There were


    reverberations of


    congrattory words among the guests.


    Outside the castle, various types of


    charming flowers were blooming.


    Apart from that, there-was ive:p''''\


    raigigealondside the bursting of


    fireworks. At the same time, the


    guests from all over the world were


    congratting the bride and the


    bridegroom heartily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Engulfed by the utmost glory while basking in the limelight, it was as if Chu Qitian was standing at the peak of humankind.


    Amid the guests¡¯ congrattory words, he stepped onto the stairs with his beautiful bride and entered Chu Sect Castle, symbolic


    of Chu Sect''s prominent reputation in the martial arts world.


    Meanwhile, when everyone was indulged in the wedding ceremony, they were oblivious to the emergence of a slender figure a


    few thousand meters away from Mount Chumen.


    As his eyes darkened, he was devoid of expression. A whiff of gentle breeze blew and ruffled his fringe; the sunlight cascaded


    down on his shirt. There were mysterious glints in his obsidian eyes.


    A few minutester, he finally reached the main gate of Mount Chumen.


    ring at the young man, the guard


    reprimanded, ¡°Stop right there!


    are you? How dace oo Intra ¨¦ the


    rest zone of Chu Sect? Get out


    of here right away if you don''t wish to


    die a horrible death!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The young man only looked up and fastened his gaze at the breathtaking view of the majestic mountain, not infuriated by his


    oppressive words at all.


    As his thin lips parted, his low and deep voice sounded. ¡°I''m Chu Tianfan, the descendent of the Chu family. By orders of our


    ancestors, I''m here to massacre the traitors!¡±

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    ¡°By orders of our ancestors, unleash the massacre!¡±


    These few words echoed loudly across the space, while an intimidating aura swept across the ins like a devastating tsunami.


    Sands and gravel billowed in the air amidst the fallen leaves.


    It felt like the temperature had just dropped rapidly.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± yelled the guards of Chu Sect furiously. ¡°How dare an immature young brat like you spout nonsense here? Chu


    Tianfan? You are very bold!¡±


    The guards at the foot of Mount Chumen continued scolding coldly, ¡°How dare you include the word ¡®Tian¡¯ in your name? Do you


    have a death wish? Everyone in the world knows that there''s only one person in the Chu family''s younger generation with the


    name ¡®Tian¡¯. He''s none other than Chu Tianqi, the son of the current head of the Chu family and the future heir. You''re just a punk


    from nowhere. How dare you speak so arrogantly here? Get lost! We don''t want to kill you on this joyous asion and ruin Mr.


    Chu''s wedding.¡±


    As they warned, they unsheathed their swords.


    If Ye Fan refused to leave, they would attack.


    Having resided in Chu Sect for a long time, they had developed quite some arrogance.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Their stiff tones were filled with dismay and hostility.


    However, despite being confronted with their threats, Ye Fan remained unfazed and showed no signs of retreating.


    Instead, he raised his head slowly and nced at them.


    ¡°You are from Chu Sect. | don''t want to attack you yet, so give way right now if you don''t want to die.¡±


    His voice was cold and emotionless.


    ¡°What the f*ck? How arrogant of you! Looks like you''re determined to die today, huh?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words undoubtedly angered those guards.


    One of them attacked immediately, raising hissword and striking it down onto Ye Fan.


    Boom!


    Acrisp sound rang out as the sword suddenly shattered into pieces.


    ¡°What? His body is so strong!¡±


    Stunned, the guards of Chu Sect decided to attack simultaneously.


    However, before they could do anything, Ye Fan aimed a punch at them.


    Boom!


    The force of the punch immediately radiated in all four directions.


    Shrieking in agony, the guards were sent flying back fora hundred meters, as if they were puppets whose strings had been


    snapped.


    Their ribs broke and blood sttered everywhere.


    When they crashed onto the ground forcefully, they had already died.


    After dealing with the guards, Ye Fan raised his leg and kicked the entrance of Mount Chumen open.


    The gigantic stone door, which weighed dozens of tons, shattered into smithereens in an instant.


    Rocks and debris flew across the air. Meanwhile, a lone figure embarked on the winding path toward Chu Sect.


    Standing at the foot of the hill and stepping on the corpses of those from Chu Sect, Ye Fan raised his head.


    The golden sun rays shone brightly onto the ground.


    The stone-paved path on the mountain stretched on forever with no end in sight.


    Meanwhile, the majestic Mount Chumen towered amidst the clouds.


    How many years have it been?


    Ye Fan had already forgotten when thest time he walked this path was.


    Afterten years of hardship and humiliation, after oveing all those ordeals, Ye Fan had finally reached his fateful destination.


    For the past few years, he had fantasized about this exact moment multiple times.


    He thought that when he returned to his hometown, a turmoil of emotions would definitely rush through him.


    However, now that the day had finallye, he was surprisingly calm.


    Mount Chumen was extremely huge. Yet, despite the loftyndscape in front of him, he remained unfazed.


    He merely raised his head and climbed up the stone staircase.


    His strides were slow. Yet, when he stepped on the stone-paved ground, the sounds of his footsteps resonated across the venue


    like roaring thunder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The pebbles trembled, while the trees swayed.


    Even the entire mountain was trembling.


    It was as if the universe was cheering this young man on.


    It was a joyous day for the Chu family. Festive decorations could be seen everywhere along the path, and even the stone steps


    were covered by a red carpet.


    The Chu family''s guards stood at the sides, stationed at every single corner.


    The sheer number of guards was undoubtedly part of the immacte defense n guarding Chu Sect''s hall, which was located


    at the mountain peak.


    The sudden turn of events at the entrance naturally attracted the attention of the nearby guards.


    Soon, more guards rushed down.


    Yet, none of them could put up a fight against Ye Fan. They were unable to stop him for even a brief second. The moment they


    encountered Ye Fan, they were sent flying backward with blood sttering out of their mouths.


    As more guards streamed down, more strong fighters congregated in front of Ye Fan.


    In the end, the twelve Wolf Guards, responsible for maintaining order in the Chu family, were all mobilized.


    Surrounding Ye Fan in a half-circle, they shot Ye Fan a cold re like wolves hunting their prey.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you create a ruckus at Mount Chumen? Don''t you fear death?¡± the twelve Wolf Guards of the Chu


    Family roared simultaneously, their voices echoing across the wilderness.


    ¡°I''m Chu Tianfan from the Chu family.¡±


    His calm voice rang out loud.


    ¡°Huh? The Chu family? Which Chu


    family? Are you a distant rtive of


    theirs? Since you''re from the Ch


    family, why ar pyeeedting tr¨¦ble


    herr iastead! pc eeaial


    congrattions on the young


    master''s wedding day? Tell us


    honestly. What''s your motive in


    coming to Mount Chumen?¡±


    demanded the guards of the Chu


    family sternly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan raised his head and replied coldly, ¡°By orders of my ancestors, I''m here to kill Chu Qitian, eliminate Chu Zhengliang and


    massacre the family.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Astrong gust of wind blew, whipping up the sand in a swirling frenzy.


    Even though his response was curt, everyone was shocked to the core when they heard it.


    Their expression changed drastically.


    The twelve Wolf Guards from the Chu family bellowed furiously, ¡°How dare you? Do you think that an insignificant brat like you


    can insult the head of the Chu family? You must have a death wish!¡±


    In a fit of fury, the fighters attacked simultaneously and charged forward.


    Achaotic battle erupted in an instant!


    While it wasplete chaos at the bottom of the hill, the peak of Mount Chumen was still extremely lively and bustling.


    Dozens of musicians yed in the majestic hall.


    The joyous melody made the atmosphere even more lively.


    With the melodious tune ying in the background, the bride and the groom walked on the red carpet.


    Chu Qitian looked extremely dashing in his white suit, entuating his dignified and noble aura.


    From afar, he looked like a rich, elegant man.


    Meanwhile, the woman beside him was dressed in a white wedding gown. Her beautiful blonde hair cascaded down her


    shoulders. Even though her face was concealed by the veil, her delicate features were still beautiful enough to mesmerize one.


    ¡°They''re really a match made in


    heaven! | must extend my


    sek dane aes to you, (x Ay


    Fathe ha beatiful \s


    -in- ae I''m sure that Tianqi¡¯s


    ae | definitely be


    breathtakingly good-looking too,¡±


    praised Mochizuki Kawa,the Sword


    God from Japan, respectfully. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was fawning so exaggeratedly, that it seemed like he was seconds away from wagging his tail at Chu Zhengliang like a dog.


    Initially, the Chu family invited the Moon God from Japan to attend the wedding.


    However, the Moon God never liked attending events like this. Hence, the leader of the Sword Shrine, Mochizuki Kawa, had to


    attend the wedding instead.


    Tang Hao stared at Mochizuki Kawa with disdain.


    ¡°Well, Sword Saint, we have to admit


    that the Chu family has gotten


    themselves a good daughter-inw |


    Ds tha tonly\stheeldest


    the Jones family


    oon ba she is also hiding a


    certain secret. Initially, | wanted Wuya


    to think of a way to win her heart.


    Looks like there''s no choice but to


    give up now.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Tang Hao sighed, his voice filled with pity.


    After all, if Mo Wuya could win Angie''s heart, the martial arts circle in China would have secured another powerful source of


    support. Furthermore, Angle''s secret would belong to China too.


    When that happened, China''s martial arts circle would definitely advance to the next level.


    However, when Sword Saint heard what Tang Hao said, he shook his head andughed. ¡°You always dream big. Firstly, we don''t


    know if Wuya could win Angie''s heart. Secondly, even if he seeded, do you think that the Jones family will agree to the


    marriage? You should stop talking about such unrealistic events in the future.¡±


    ¡°Can''t | just fantasize about it?¡±ined Tang Hao. ¡°I''m just thinkingon behalf of China. If the eldest daughter of the Jones


    family marries into China, we''d not only gain a beautifuldy, but we can also have her secret all for ourselves.¡±


    Still, Sword Saint shook his head with a smile. ¡°You can dream on! If we want to win over the eldest daughter of the Jones family,


    China must first


    produce a genius who is on par with Chu Qitian. Although Wuya is quite talented, he keeps getting severely injured when training


    outside for the past two years. It''s clear that Wuya''s abilities are still limited, so he can''t be of much use at present. He still needs


    time to train. Do you think that she will choose Wuya over the Third Young Master of the Chu family?¡±


    The wedding was still ongoing. On the other hand, Sword Saint and Tang Hao were discussing who else in China was capable


    enough to be worthy of Angie''s hand-in-marriage and win her heart.


    ¡°What about Ye Fan? He is probably worthy enough for this princess, right? He''s the only person who managed to be a


    supreme grandmaster in his twenties.¡±


    Suddenly, Tang Hao blurted Ye Fan''s name.


    Sword Saint''s expression hardened instantly.


    It was evident that he did not have a good impression of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Although Ye Fan is extraordinarily talented, his moral values are twisted. He is a traitor to his nation! His values are not


    compatible with his high status. It''s just a matter of time before he falls from the pedestal.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan was born into a lowly family. With his bad practices, how is he different from the gangsters prowling on the


    streets? If youpare him to the Chu family''s Third Young Master, you''d be overestimating him. Perhaps, Ye Fan is stronger


    than him in terms of martial arts. However, don''t forget that the Third Young Master is only in his early twenties this year. After a


    few years, when he reaches Ye Fan''s age, his powers will definitely be on par with Ye Fan''s.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, even if he isn''t as powerful as Ye Fan, he can mobilize all the experts in the


    Chu family with a singlemand. When that happens, Ye Fan will have no choice but to run away. In terms of family


    background and authority, he is far inferior to the Third Young Master. Just by these criteria alone, an immoral and unrighteous


    man like Ye Fan will never catch the eye of the Jones family''s heiress, unless she''s blind!¡±


    Sword Saint''s tone was very cold, with a hint of fury underlying his vicious words.


    Initially, he was already doubtful about Ye Fan''s morals and abilities.


    However, due to the War God''s and the others¡¯ constant defense of Ye Fan, he had no choice but to close a blind eye to Ye Fan''s


    murderous and atrocious acts.


    During the battle at Yunwu Lake, Ye Fan first killed five imperialmissioners. Then, he injured Mo Gucheng, the Permanent


    Hall Master of the War God Castle.


    Mo Gucheng''s injuries were so severe that he still could not get up.


    Such actions had already crossed Sword Saint''s bottom line.


    If Ye Fan remained, the disadvantages to China would far outweigh the advantages.


    Hence, considering China''s martial arts circle and the nation¡¯s interests, Sword Saint had decided that he would start his n to


    eliminate Ye Fan after the wedding. He would mobilize all of the martial artists in the nation to kill Ye Fan¡ªthe nation¡¯s traitor!


    Anyway, this would only happen in the future.


    After talking about Ye Fan, Sword Saint changed the topic of conversation abruptly and said, ¡°If anyone in China can conquer


    Angie''s heart, it''ll be none other than Chu Tianfan, the fallen genius! It''s a pity that the


    heavens are jealous of prodigies. Before we can see what an exceptional talent like him truly looked like, he met his demise. It''s


    a huge loss to the War God Castle and the martial arts circle in China.¡±


    Upon the mention of Chu Tianfan, Tang Hao and Sword Saint exchanged a look of sorrow.


    After all, he was a sore spot in their hearts.


    He had risen to great heights like aet, yet met his downfall like a shooting star.


    Perhaps, the heavens were always jealous of true geniuses.


    While they talked, Chu Qitian and Angie were already walking on the red carpet and heading toward the stage.


    The guests in the hall cheered and apuded.


    Their respective parents, Chu Zhengliang and Bill, were all beaming.


    ¡°Haha! My dear inw, look at them! They''re like a perfect match made in heaven.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was genuinely happy now that his son was going to marry and start a family.


    Apart from one''s own sess, the biggest wish one could have was to watch the next generation flourish and start their own


    families.


    Now, his wish had finally been fulfilled.


    His most precious son finally got married.


    In the future, Chu Zhengliang could focus all of his efforts on pursuing his ambitions and expanding his power.


    However, just when he thought that his life was going to reach the circle of perfection, someone scurried into the hall hurriedly.


    He rushed toward Chu Zhengliang and whispered, ¡°Something bad happened, Mr. Chu. A situation happened at the foot of the


    hill. Do you want to take a look?"


    ¡°A situation?¡± Chu Zhengliang frowned, his eyes revealing a look of fury. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It''s... It''s nothing much. It''s just a minor situation. There''s a man who''s obsessed with Ms. Jones. Upon learning that she''s about


    to get married, he''s


    probably too overwhelmed by despair that he''se to stir up trouble in Mount Chumen,¡± guessed the subordinate.


    ¡°How many people are there?¡± asked Chu Zhengliang solemnly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Just one person? Why are you


    pestering me over something so


    minor? Are 5 SO askfesdrO


    spapaadiant hengliang in a hushed


    tone. The subordinate was so scared


    that he dared not utter a single word.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look for Sixth Elder. He''s


    responsible for today''s security. Tell


    him that it''s my son''s wedding today,


    so there must bejejenbspedted


    evantadtherwise, he''ll be stripped


    from his position as the Sixth Elder,


    alongside the benefits he gets from


    the Chu family. Now, move!¡±


    instructed Chu Zhengliang, his


    expression twisted with fury. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This was supposed to be a joyous asion for his son. Yet, there was someone wreaking havoc and his useless subordinates


    were unable to deal with him. Obviously, Chu Zhengliang would be in a bad mood.


    Looking at Chu Zhengliang''s reaction, the subordinate did not dare to speak his mind.


    Hence, he had no choice but to leave quietly and thinkof a solution.


    Meanwhile, Chu Family Protectors who managed to escape from Ye Fan had already reached the hall of Chu Sect Castle.


    ¡°Something bad happened, Mr. Chu...¡±


    Aman, who had a scar on his cheek, was about to fling the door open and announce that the Sixth Elder had died. However, his


    friend quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me, Sixteenth?¡±


    ¡°Seventeenth, today''s supposed to be


    a joyous day. All the guests are


    present. | think tha pdo Ghiy ''


    punpertbe hus about Sixth


    Elder''s death after the wedding,¡±


    whispered the other man, ranked


    sixteenth amongst the thirty-six Chu


    Family Protectors. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re right. It''s quite a bummerto say something like that at this juncture.¡±

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    ¡°But Sixteenth, that man''s advances are very aggressive. The moment he appeared, he killed Sixth Elder immediately. I''m


    worried that he''s targeting the Chu family. If we don''t report this in time, will we dy any actions?¡± asked the man with the scar


    worriedly.


    ¡°| don''t think so.¡± The other person shook his head and analyzed, ¡°Everyone knows that the Chu family is the most prominent


    family and Chu Sect is the most powerful authority in the world established by the Chu family. No matter how bold the intruder is


    or how huge his grudge is toward the Chu family, he''ll probably only dare to stir up trouble outside. Even if | dare him to, he won''t


    be bold enough to kick up a fuss in Mount Chumen, let alone in front of the Chu family! If he does that, he''ll be digging his own


    grave.¡±


    When the scarred-face man heard that exnation, he nodded in understanding. ¡°You''re right. The Chu family is filled with


    powerful fighters. Who would dare to stir up trouble? Looks like I''m overthinking.¡±


    At that thought, he smiled in relief and the worry within him dissipated.


    However, at that moment, the guard who had just informed Chu Zhengliang earlier ran out of the hall. When he saw the scar-


    faced man, he was delighted.


    ¡°Sixteenth, Seventeenth! Act quickly! An intruder has just infiltrated the mountain. Follow me to kill the enemy now!¡± he urged


    anxiously.


    When the scar-faced man heard that, he was confused. ¡°What happened? Aren''t the twelve Wolf Guards protecting the foot of


    the mountain? Are there so many enemies that they need back-up?¡±


    The Chu Family Protectors consisted of thirty six people.


    However, the thirty-six guards were separated into three sses based on their abilities.


    The most powerful ss was the Dragon Guards, where all the guards were at the Grandmaster level.


    The second was the Tiger Guards. They had already reached the peak of the Terminal and were halfway into the Grandmaster


    level.


    The weakest was the Wolf Guards, who were merely in the early stages of the Terminal level.


    As it was Chu Qitian''s wedding day, all thirty-six guards were mobilized.


    The Dragon Guards were stationed at Chu Sect''s hall to maintain security and order.


    The Tiger Guards followed Chu Qitian to the Jones family to protect him.


    Meanwhile, the Wolf Guards were stationed at the entrance of the mountain to guard Chu Sect.


    Hence, when the Tiger Guards saw the guard seeking assistance, they voiced their confusion.


    ¡°Don''t ask, Sixteenth. Come and help quickly! When | came, almost everyone in the Wolf Guards had been defeated!¡± pleaded


    the guard worriedly, sounding like he was on the verge of tears.


    The Tiger Guards were shocked when they heard that.


    ¡°What did you say? Almost everyone in the Wolf Guards has been defeated? Quick! Take us there now!


    | want to see which b*stard dares to kill my buddies.¡±


    The thirty-six guards of the Chu family were all as close as brothers.


    Now that their buddies had been humiliated and killed, they were naturally furious.


    They immediately headed downhill to kill the enemy.


    However, the nearer they were to the foot of the mountain, the clearer those miserable wails and the sounds of swords shing


    were.


    Soon, a scene of utter chaos appeared in front of them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There were corpses strewn across the floor, while blood flowed down the red carpet like a river.


    The sound of the blood flowing was like that of the stream in the mountains.


    When the scarred-face men and the rest saw the corpses and blood, they froze in utter shock.


    Their best pals'' blood was flowing in that stream of blood.


    ¡°You jerk! Stop right now!¡±


    In a fit of fury, the scarred-face man unsheathed his sword.


    Lifting it up, he struck it down onto the back of the thin figure in front of him.


    However, his powerful attack merely caused a strand of that man¡¯s hair to flutter.


    Not even his clothes were ripped.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This familiar scene caused Sixteenth, Seventeenth and the other Tiger Guards to be stunned.


    While they were dumbfounded, the thin figure in front of them turned around slowly, revealing his face.


    ¡°It''s... It''s you!¡±


    When Sixteenth and the rest caught a clearer glimpse of his face, they felt like they had just been struck by lightning.


    In a split second, a turmoil of feelings washed over them.


    They widened their eyes and stared at the young man in front of them as if they were looking at a ghost.


    ¡°You... You really made it here? How bold of you!¡±


    Sixteenth and the rest were on the verge of madness.


    Never in their dreams would they expect this man, who killed Sixth Elder earlier, to actually make his way up Mount Chumen and


    to the entrance of the Chu family.


    Is he crazy?


    They could barely regain theirposure from this shock.


    In fact, when the young man climbed up the steps, Sixteenth, Sixteenth, and the rest did not even move. Instead, they retreated


    to the side and cleared the way for him as if they had been possessed.


    ¡°What the heck? What are you doing, Sixteenth and Seventeenth? Attack and kill him! He intruded Mount Chumen and killed so


    many of our pals. He deserves to die!¡±


    When that man, who was previously seeking assistance at the top of the mountain, saw this dramatic scene, he was terrified.


    What the heck is going on? They aren''t even attacking the enemy. Instead, they are voluntarily giving way.


    That man hasn''t even attacked, but have they already


    been intimidated by him? Bloody cowards!


    ¡°Shutthef*ckup!¡±


    When Seventeenth heard that guard nagging incessantly, he flew into a fit of rage and yelled at him.


    This fool doesn''t even know how terrifying this young man is. He keeps telling us to attack, but why isn''t he attacking, huh?


    However, this was not the time to argue about this. At this critical juncture, they had to stop that young man first.


    ¡°Please stop. It''s the wedding day of


    the Chu family''s young master¡ªa


    rare event of the Ne Regardless


    whateyepartdge f


    understandings you may have


    with the Chu family, pleasee


    another day. I''m sure that the head of


    the Chu family will give you a good


    exnation.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unlike his usual arrogant self, Sixteenth spoke in a subservient and polite manner when confronting Ye Fan.


    However, such nonsense was naturally useless to Ye Fan.


    Raising his head, he gazed at them coldly. His vicious and hostile voice rang loudly as he warned, ¡°If you don''t want to die, move


    aside.¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider, sir. The few of us


    might not be able to stop you, but


    don''t forget that the Chu family is the


    most prominent ae ehoore


    T ere. are qwelveGran asters


    setving as guards for the Chu family


    alone. Now, they''re stationed right


    outside Chu Sect''s hall. Other than


    that, there are countless skilled


    fighters in the Chu family. The


    experts from all three families of Chu


    Sect have also gathered together


    today.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a slight pause, he continued,


    ¡°No matter how powerful you may be,


    you''re still a lone fighter. You might


    be able to defeat me or the tenon ls


    awe. baa happen when


    you''re confronted with the Chu family


    orthe entire Chu Sect? A wise man


    knows what is best for him. If you


    leave now, you might still survive.


    However, if you insist on charging


    forward, death is your only oue.


    Please reconsider your decision, sir!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sixteenth emphasized hisst few words, which made the warning implicit in his message extremely clear.


    However, regardless of how much he said, Ye Fan only had one response.


    ¡°I''ll say this onest time. Move aside! |, Chu Tianfan, am determined to barge into Chu Sect today. Anyone who blocks my way


    will die!¡±


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound reverberated across the foot of the mountain.


    His furious voice echoed in all directions alongside the howling wind.


    When Sixteenth and the rest saw how fixated the young man was on his goal, they gave up negotiating.


    ¡°Looks like you won''t give up until you meet your maker. If that''s the case, don''t me us for not showing you any mercy!¡±

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Since the negotiation had failed, Chu Family Protectors had no choice but to forcefully attack despite their fear.


    ¡°There is something really strange with this man! Everyone, let''s join forces and defeat this outrageous man together.¡±


    At Sixteenth''smand, the twelve Tiger Guards behind him attacked simultaneously.


    The torrents of attacks surged toward Ye Fan like a tsunami.


    However, despite being ambushed by arge group, Ye Fan remained unfazed andposed.


    He looked as calm as an ancient well. Regardless of what happened, nothing could stir up any emotions within him.


    On the mountain paths beneath the river, a bloody battle unfolded secretly on Mount Chumen.


    Bursts of Qi surged everywhere and blood sttered across the air.


    While the bottom of Mount Chumen was in chaos, the scene in the hall at the peak of the mountain was still harmonious.


    Rose petals were scattered all over the red carpet.


    Apanying by melodious music, the host''s emotional and loud voice reverberated across the entire hall.


    ¡°On an auspicious day like this, with the fragrance of roses and wine wafting in the air, with the music gently ying in the


    background, a joyous time has arrived. All of us have childhood dreams. I''m sure that every girl has dreamed about wearing a


    beautiful wedding gown and walking toward her Prince Charming. Today, the most beautiful princess and the most dignified


    prince are standing right in front of us. Now, let''s wee the bride and groom on stage with our warmest apuse!¡±


    The most solemn moment hade.


    The enthusiasm in the host''s voice was infectious. As his voice echoed across the hall, the ceremonial cannons outside fired


    simultaneously.


    The slow music had now been reced with an extremely lively tune.


    Just like that, amidst the bloodshed and apuse, amidst the ceremonial cannons and congrattions, the bride and groom


    entered slowly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the same time, that young man at the foot of Mount Chumen stepped on the corpses and blood. While his sword glinted


    against the light, he ascended the steps.


    On one side was a majestic wedding filled with flowers and apuse. Yet, on the other side was a battlefield that had just


    witnessed countless murders and bloodshed.


    Although both ces were merely a few thousand meters away from each other, what happened at each venue was worlds


    apart.


    One side was filled with joy, while the other was filled with death.


    One side was filled with enthusiastic cheers, while the other was filled with miserable shrieks.


    It was as if Ye Fan had been possessed by a demon, ughtering anyone in his path.


    Even when the fighters from Chu Sect blocked him, it was as if he could see no one.


    His murderous aura sent shivers down one''s spine, while his strength filled one with despair.


    After Ye Fan''s killing spree ended, the fighters left surviving were utterly terrified.


    ¡°A demon. He''s a living demon!¡±


    Some screamed in fear, while others had tears covering their faces.


    Corpses were strewn all across the ground.


    In front, a mountain path stretched ahead to the far distance.


    Only this young man continued climbing up alongside the streams of blood as if he was walking up to heaven.


    Faced with his intimidating aura, the lucky survivors ofChu Sect staggered backward instinctively. Noone dared to stop him


    anymore.


    Needless to say, they were all terrified.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s massacre, they became fearful.


    No one in the world could ovee the fear of death.


    Even those who confronted death would definitely still harbored some fear, just like these guards from the Chu family.


    Usually, they would dere their undying loyalty to the Chu family and their willingness to go to any lengths for them.


    However, when they saw their lifeless friends lying in pools of blood, they would inevitably feel scared.


    News of the devastating scene at the bottom of the mountain had not reached the hall yet.


    Chu Qitian, Chu Zhengliang and the other family members were still immersed in the joyous atmosphere of the wedding,


    receiving the well-wishes of all the guests.


    By then, Chu Qitian and Angie had already reached the highest point in the hall. They stood in the center of the stage.


    Alongside the spotlights that shone on them, everyone''s gazes were now fixated on them.


    It was as if they were situated at the center of the earth, enjoying everyone''s attention.


    Chu Qitian enjoyed this feeling the most¡ªbeing the main character and having the attention of all these prominent people.


    His ego and pride had been satisfied at that moment.


    ¡°Hahaha! | really want to share this moment with you, Chu Tianfan. You''ll never experience what it feels like to be noticed by all


    the political leaders and heroes in the world. This is the distance between you and me¡ªthe legitimate young master of the Chu


    family and an abandoned child.¡±


    Standing at the center of the stage, Chu Qitian mocked Ye Fan arrogantly in his mind. Pride and delight filled his gaze.


    At someone''s proudest moment, the person he would wish to share it with was not his family, but his enemy!


    At that moment, Chu Qitian yearned to let Ye Fan witness his current glory.


    However, Chu Qitian knew that a country bumpkin like him would never see this.


    An abandoned child did not have the right to enter Mount Chumen, let alone reach the peak of the mountain and enter Chu Sect


    Castle.


    Naturally, Chu Qitian was not the only one who was feeling this way¡ªhis father, Chu Zhengliang, was equally proud.


    ¡°Did you see this, my brother? Are you witnessing my son''s sess now? While my son is here, basking in his glory, your


    abandoned son is still living in the countryside. This is only the start. After the wedding ends, it''ll be time for me to be the


    head of Chu Sect. At that time, not only will your son be inferior to my son, but you will also be underneath me! From now on, my


    son and | will crush you and your son beneath our feet!¡±


    It was human nature to have the urge topare, especially amongst siblings.


    If they were of the same gender, the rivalry would be more intense.


    When Chu Zhenghong took over the


    Chu family, Chu Zhengliang hag\yean


    forcing hi elf toredp Low profile.


    He)AceUmurated power over time,


    hoping that he could crush his


    brother one day. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The fateful day had finally arrived.


    His son, Chu Qitian, had finally married the eldest daughter of the Jones family. In the future, his son would be able to harness


    Angie''s mysterious power.


    As for himself, it would be even easier for him to secure the position as head of Chu Sect with the Jones family''s support.


    Upon that thought, Chu Zhengliang felt extremely excited.


    The look of pride on his face could not be more obvious.


    By then, the wedding was reaching its final climax.


    All of the guests rushed forward to offer their wellwishes.


    ¡°|, Mochizuki Kawa, represent the


    martial arts circle in Japan. Veeiee


    gifting thi aintiag ffeitrDa Vinci as


    ayaaiant at Mr. Chu and Ms.


    Jones will live happily ever after.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°On behalf of the martial arts circle in Korea, | present this ancient sword as a gift. | hope that the love between the bride and


    groom will be stronger than


    diamonds!¡±


    With Japan and Korea taking the lead, the representatives from other nations stood up and offered their gifts.


    Tang Hao from China, King Folo from


    India, Prince Carlo from Erih


    Great Em err fron Ball ryed


    thaik we l-wishes to the Chu family on


    behalf of their nation¡¯s martial arts


    circle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Very well! Thank you everyone.¡±


    The father-and-son pair thanked the guests profusely while they instructed their subordinates to receive the gifts.


    While Chu Qitian and his father were enjoying this moment of glory, no one noticed Angie''s crestfallen and despondent


    expression underneath the veil.


    She was supposed to be the female lead for today, yet it felt like all the hustle-and-bustle had nothing to do with her.


    Despite the ceremonial cannons, the beautiful music and the well-wishes filling the entire hall, she could not hear anything.


    Perhaps, the only sound she could hear was that of her heart breaking into pieces.


    When no one was paying attention, Angie turned around and nced at the sky outside the window.


    The huge sun shone brightly in the sky.


    Not a single soul could be spotted in the vastness of the sky.


    s, she still did not get to see Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Drops of crystal-like tears flowed slowly down Angie''s cheeks.


    Each drop fell to the ground and sshed into a thousand sparkling droplets.


    At that moment, no one could have understood how shattered Angie''s heart was.


    However, Angie did not want Ye Fan to appear either.


    It did not matter whether it was the Chu family or Chu Sect¡ªboth of them were equally strong.


    Even if Ye Fan were there, he might not have been able to save her at all. In fact, he might have just ended up risking his own


    life for nothing.


    However, for some reason unknown even to her, Angie was so hurt and disappointed that he had note.


    Perhaps it was because of her longing for him.


    She just wanted to see Ye Fan onest time during her final hour of life.


    Yet, Angie knew that her dying wish would remain unfulfilled.


    Between Angie''s silent tears, a cold de appeared under the skirt of her dress.


    This was the dagger that she had carefully hidden in her skirt before the wedding.


    Everything had been carefully nned and prepared for this very moment.


    Angie was headstrong, so she would not just simply give in to the whims of fate.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would rather die than be a victim of destiny.


    She would rage against this unjust world to her final breath.


    Angie thought about the moment her lifeless body would fall to the ground during the wedding. She imagined the terrified looks


    on the faces of the Chu family, and the remorse and helplessness of her own family.


    At that moment, all the powerful and influential guests were flocking around the two families, trying to congratte them on the


    happy match.


    The Chu family and the Jones family were basking in the glory.


    Chu Qitian, too, was enjoying all the attention. His eyes were gleaming with pride.


    However, no one noticed that under Angie''s voluminous white gown, the cold de was slowly inching its way to her chest.


    ¡°See you in another lifetime, Ye Fan,¡± Angie whispered to herself as she drew in herst breath, tears streaming continuously


    down her cheeks.


    The sharp de pierced through her delicate skin.


    No one could see her grief and sorrow with her face hidden behind a veil.


    Fireworks were exploding in the sky above her, and the wind was singing in her ear.


    She let her eyes slowly slip shut. Her tears flowed like twin rivers down her cheeks.


    This was her final farewell to the world.


    However, just as the dagger was about to plunge into her heart, a loud bang sounded.


    Bang!


    It sounded like thunder.


    The ground shook with the echoes of the sound. Even the entire room was rumbling.


    Then, to the surprise of all the guests, the iron gates of the hall were bent and deformed in front of their very eyes. Finally, the


    gate was breached with a loud bang.


    Sunlight flooded into the hall through the open gates, like a sea tide rushing to shore.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Who is so bold to crash the wedding?¡±


    ¡°How dare you break into the Chu family wedding?¡±


    The sudden turn of events had startled all the wedding guests, and they all sat up in surprise.


    Some of the guests were starting to feel frightened.


    Even the patriarch of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, was shocked speechless by the scene that had just happened right in


    front of his eyes.


    After all, this was Chu Sect Castle.


    This was a ce of strength and power.


    In fact, this was the ce with the highest concentration of strength and power in the world.


    It was a holy ce, and someone had defiled it. Its gates had been kicked down violently.


    This had never been done before in the centuries-old history of Chu Sect.


    It was no wonder that everyone present was surprised and frightened.


    One of the elders of Chu Sect who was amongst the guests was furious at such a desecration of the hall. He cursed angrily in


    the direction of the destroyed gates.


    The eyes of all the guests were focused intensely on the scene.


    From amongst the fragments of the destroyed gate, a thin young man silently emerged.


    He stood facing the hall with the sun shining behind him.


    Sunlight and shadow weaved around his silhouette.


    The cold wind from the mountains blew into the hall with him.


    The guests looked at his face which was all lit up by the sun, and were swept into a momentary trance.


    Just as they were all staring at the uninvited guest, a faint bitterugh escaped his lips.


    ¡°Uncle, why wasn''t | invited to my cousin''s wedding? Well, | guess it doesn''t matter. I''m here now. | hope | wasn''t toote.¡±


    It was a familiarugh and a very familiar voice filled with arrogance and pride.


    Angie, who had already decided that she would die on that day, felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Her body started trembling uncontrobly.


    She immediately ripped off the veil covering her face and stared straightahead towards the far end of the hall with tearful eyes


    full of hope.


    Sure enough, it was that mischievous young man¡ª the Ye Fan that she knew very well.


    After so many days of suffocating with sorrow, it was as if she could finally breathe again. The moment Angie looked at Ye Fan,


    she lost all control of her emotions.


    Sometimes, a reunion was too sudden and unexpected.


    Sometimes, joy came hand-in-hand with grief.


    Angie was like one who was finally able to see the sun after having lived in darkness for so long.


    She threw away the bouquet of flowers in her hands and ran while weeping and desperate into the arms of the young man.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    All the guests present were hit with by a second wave of shock. The daughter-inw of the Chu family, the wife of Chu Qitian,


    was swooning in the arms of Ye Fan.


    She wrapped her arms around him and called his name over and over again.


    That was all she could say.


    In truth, there was no need to say anything at all.


    A thousand words were hidden in the way she called his name.


    ¡°Angie, everything is okay. I''m here now. With me here, no one will hurt you. No one can force you into doing anything you don''t


    want to do.¡±


    Ye Fan gently caressed Angie''s back and whispered into her ear soothingly.


    He wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his thumbs.


    The guests watched the intimate exchange,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°W-what''s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    ¡°Why is he holding the Chu family''s daughter-inw in his arms?¡±


    Confusion contorted nearly every face in the hall.


    However, Tang Hao, Sword Saint, and Mochizuki Kawa were not among those puzzled people.


    These old friends of Ye Fan were stunned at the sight of him.


    They stared at him with their mouths open, dumbfounded. Neither one of them was able to utter a word for a long time.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they think they wouldy eyes on Ye Fan on that day.


    Neither did they imagine that he would appear in such a shocking manner.


    To say the least, they were all taken aback.


    On the other hand, Chu Zhengliang and his family members were not just shocked but furious at the sudden turn of events.


    Chu Qitian was especially angry. It


    was supposed to be his big dayne


    he was n wslookinalde tow his bride


    lascalig in another man''s arms.


    His eyes turned bloodshot. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan! You b*stard! Stop whatever you''re doing right now!¡± Chu Qitian roared furiously.


    Finally, Chu Qitian could not control his wrath any longer.


    He could not believe that Ye Fan had actually appeared to rescue Angie who had already given up all hope and had been ready


    for death.


    Angie was so moved by her white


    knight rescuing her tha she cau \


    "e e taichet}6y She brazenly


    ktsSed him in front of all the wedding


    guests. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Not even Ye Fan had expected such a bold disy of affection from Angie.


    It was not until Angie''s red lips were pressed against his that his mind registered what was happening. His eyes widened in


    surprise.


    But Chu Qitian exploded in fury.


    ¡°You b%stard! Stop whatever you are


    doing now! That is my wife! | ayer)


    not even ouched hija HOW dare


    yoy our dirty hands on her?


    Assh#le!¡± Chu Qitian raged. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He angrily spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    ¡°Mr. Chu, are you alright?¡±


    rmed by the sight of the blood, one of his men rushed over to attend to him.


    ¡°K-kill him! Kill him right now! Take Angie away from him! Bring her back to me!¡±


    Chu Qitian looked as if he had gone mad. In his burning rage, he bent over and blood gushed out of his mouth again.


    His white wedding suit was now streaked red with his own blood.


    No one could have understood how deep his hatred for Ye Fan was at that moment.


    He red at Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes. He looked as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    Chu Qitian had never even imagined this moment woulde.


    This forsaken son of the Chu family, this nobody... He''s actually so brave, We haven''t gone to China to seek him out and yet, he


    dares toe alone to Mount


    Chumen? He is very brave indeed!


    Chu Qitian thought to himself.


    However, with such a beautiful woman embracing him, Ye Fan spared no thought for the Chu family.


    He was starting to feel quite afraid and worried.


    He tried to gently push Angie away from him several times, but her arms were strong. The more he tried to push her away, the


    tighter she clung to him and the harder she pressed her lips against his.


    It was afraid of losing him now that he was in her arms.


    In the end, Ye Fan was almost out of breath.


    His face was flushed red and he managed to whisper hoarsely, ¡°That''s enough, Angie.¡±


    Finally, Ye Fan could not take it any longer. He gathered his strength and opened Angie''s arms from around his torso.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ye Fan. | was just so excited to see you.¡±


    Angie finally snapped out of her reverie.


    She finally realized what she had done.


    Her pale cheeks bloomed with color.


    She covered her face with her delicate hands, feeling shy.


    Angie fervently hoped the ground would open up and swallow her.


    Her heart was in a turmoil.


    What have | done? What did | just do? Did | really throw myself at Ye Fan just like that in front of all these people? I''m ruined! I''m


    so embarrassed! How will | ever look anyone in the eye after this?


    Angie covered her face and lowered her head. Her cheeks were burning. She did not even dare to meet Ye Fan''s eyes.


    ¡°Angie, it''s alright,¡± Ye Fan said in a light tone, trying to smooth over the awkwardness that had descended over them. ¡°I''ll


    pretend as if nothing happened at all. Excitement causes people to do strange things, so that''s understandable.¡±


    Ye Fan could not help but pouted a little as he spoke.


    This gesture did not escape Chu Qitian''s eyes. It angered him so much that he began coughing up blood again.


    ¡°That assh*le! How dare he make that face at my wife? Does he want to die? I''m going to kill him. Don''t try to stop me!¡± Chu


    Qitian roared furiously. His eyes burned angrily and his entire body was tense with suppressed rage.


    Then, he pulled out a sword from his subordinate.


    The entire hall witnessed how the noble son of the Chu familypletely lost his demeanor. He rushed towards Ye Fan and


    shed him with his sword.


    However, Chu Qitian was no match for Ye Fan.


    Before Chu Qitian could approach him, Ye Fan stomped his feet hard.


    The ground cracked and a a wave of energy erupted outwards from under Ye Fan''s feet.


    The was of energy swept over Chu Qitian and threw him off his feet.


    He fell t on his back with a loud thud.


    The seams of his custom-made trousers split down the middle, revealing a sliver of his multicolored underwear underneath.


    ¡°Mr. Chul!¡±


    ¡°Qitian!¡±


    Chaos erupted in the hall.


    Chu Zhengliang too rushed over to his son to make sure that he was not injured.


    All the other martial art masters in the hall stared at Ye Fan as if they were looking at a ghost. Their hearts trembled in fear.


    They were all curious about the identity of this young man who had gatecrashed the wedding so rudely.


    Who exactly is he?How dare he force his way into Mount Chumen and attack the only heir of the Chu family?Isn''t he afraid of


    bringing trouble to himself and bringing upon his death?Did he want the entire Chu family to wipe out his entire n? Will this


    affect the entire country?


    The Chu family and Chu Sect were able to dominate the world and instill fear with their fearless force not just because of their


    strength, but also their way of life.


    The Chu Sect had a rule which they called ¡®riding together¡¯.


    As long as the elders were in agreement and the head of Chu Sect hadmanded so, all the warriors would unite together.


    Before Chu Sect started the rebellion, some martial art warriors had almost been destroyed because of this rule.


    Simrly, the Australian martial art warriors were almostpletely ughtered by the Chu Sect earlier that year.


    It was because of this that the progress of Australian martial arts suffered a decades-long setback.


    While everyone else was still trying to recover from the shock, Angie had recovered from her panic.


    She quickly ran over to Ye Fan and dragged him with her. ¡°Ye Fan, let''s go! Otherwise, your life will be in danger! You have


    walked into the lion''s den! Once the men get angry, you won''t be able to walk down Mount Chumen alive!¡±


    Angie''s heart fluttered with anxiousness. Her delicate face was creased with concern.


    However, Ye Fan chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Angie, don''t worry! This is no lion''s den to me! In fact, | feel right at home here!


    Besides, they''re all being so nice to me. There''s no way they would put me in any danger! Isn''t that right, my dearest Uncle Bill?¡±


    Ye Fan let out an ironicugh.


    ¡°Nonsense! Ye Fan, do you want to die? Aren''t you going to...¡±


    Tang Hao was very agitated by Ye Fan''s little speech.


    He immediately stood up and shouted anxiously at Ye Fan, hoping to knock some sense into him.


    He hoped that Ye Fan would be prompted to step back and apologize.


    His voice was tinged with concern for his old friend.


    Tang Hao could not bear to see Ye Fan breathe hisst in that wedding hall.


    However, before Tang Hao could finish his sentence, he was stopped by Sword Saint.


    ¡°Tang Hao, don''t interfere for now. Let''s wait and see what happens. | want to see what Ye Fan will do today.¡±


    Although most of the people present


    were puzzled by Ye Facispe if


    ordsganidhad hs suspicions about


    e Fan and Chu Sect. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was sure that he would be able to figure out the rtionship between Ye Fan and Chu Sect on that day.


    At that moment, all of the Chu family''s forces had poured into the hall.


    They formed three rings, surrounding Ye Fan and Angie in the middle.


    The twelve Dragon Guards of the Chu family also appeared in the hall.


    The sight of the twelve Grandmasters of martial arts standing together was blood-curdling indeed.


    ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Chu! It was my fault.


    We are ipetent and we


    failed to efenehthe g¨¦tes which


    allowed this man to break in. We will


    take whatever punishment you deem


    fit to bestow on us!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The chief of the Dragon Guards knelt down in front of Chu Zhengliang and begged for his forgiveness.


    After that, the twelve men stood up and prepared to attack Ye Fan.


    However, Chu Zhengliang halted their actions.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang ignored Ye Fan''s


    gloating speech. Instead, he turned to


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao Sore


    ¡°Sword S int, ig tandem of your


    raat airs from China? How dare


    he break into Mount Chumen and


    gatecrash my son''s wedding? What


    is the meaning of this? Does he want


    to go to war with the Chu family and


    Chu Sect?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A force of energy swept out from Chu Zhengliang the moment he finished speaking.


    The chill of the energy wave even made Sword Saint tremble.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±


    ¡°How scary and powerful would Chu Zhengliang be, then?¡±


    The crowd''s hearts palpitated having seen the man''s aura. They mumbled amongst themselves as they stared at the head of the


    Chu family standing before them.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao''s expressions changed instantly when they saw that he was looking over at them.


    The former''s face paled after hearing what he had said.


    He had stopped Tang Hao previously as he wanted to stay out of it and go with the flow.


    However, it seemed like there was no way for them to do that anymore.


    ¡°That might be a little harsh, Mr. Chu. There is a great distance between China and Chu Sect, and we''ve steered clear of each


    other''s ways all this time. We, from War God Castle, are here to personally


    congratte you on the wedding today. We have no ns to start a battle at all. Besides, | have no idea why this young man is


    here at Chu Sect,¡± Sword Saint answered Chu Zhengliang''s question with a smile.


    ¡°Do you really not know anything? But | have to ask, Sword Saint, do you think you can clean up War God Castle with just a few


    words of yours? As far as | know, this person before us is the seventh upreme grandmaster of China, the Unrivalled! Every word


    and action of his represents your country since he''s a Supreme. Yet, here he is causing trouble at a wedding held by our family.


    Don''t me me for dragging War God Castle down when dealing with him if you don''t give me an exnation now,¡± thetter


    said in a threatening tone.


    Needless to say, Chu Zhengliang was an extremely cunning person.


    He didn''t fight back when Ye Fan attacked. Instead, he held Sword Saint ountable.


    He was making himself really explicit.


    The man wanted Sword Saint to deal with Ye Fan.


    This way, not only could he carry on with his cunning ns, but he can also cause internal conflicts in


    China, depleting the country of its manpower. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°What? This is Ye Fan, the Unrivalled of China? He survived the battle in the rainforest previously. Who would have thought that


    not only does he have no restraint, but he is also here to cause trouble with the Chu family? It seems like he has a death wish.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. | even heard that a few elders of Chu Sect were victims of his. Is he here to meet his death when the sect hasn''t


    even gone to punish him? It seems like there''ll be a good show now. Haha...¡±


    Many of the guests got augh out of it after finding out that the man before them was a supreme grandmaster from China.


    All of them sat back and waited to enjoy the show.


    In particr, Ye Fan''s acquaintance, Mochizuki Kawa, had an arrogant but cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan really is interesting. After killing Japan''s fighters, he was afraid that Moon God would hunt him down that he had


    changed his name and had been hiding in China. Now, he has even be the country''s supreme grandmaster. On top of it all,


    he came to Mount Chumen to harass Chu Qitian''s wife?


    He''s really in for it now. Let''s see how Chu Tianfan is going to handle this.¡±


    He was giddy with joy, excited to see how things would unfold.


    ¡°That''s right, Sword Saint. This is obviously China''s fault,¡± he said while snickering in mockery.


    ¡°Especially you, the Hall Master of War God Castle. Can''t you control your underling? He''s so arrogant that he forced his way


    into Mount Chumen, tantly harassed, and tried to steal the bride. You''ve got to thank Mr. Chu''s good temper too. If it were me,


    | would have given the order to the Chu family''s fighters and told them to destroy War God Castle at Mount Yan,¡± he continued


    sarcastically, deliberately adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Stop trying to fan the mes, Kawa! If War God Castle ever gets destroyed in the future, |, Tang Hao, will be charging into Tokyo


    to annihte Sword Shrine!¡± Tang Hao shouted as he clenched his fists.


    As Tang Hao reprimanded Kawa, a scowl appeared on Sword Saint''s face.


    He agreed with what Chu Zhengliang and the rest had said. Even though whatever happened was due to Ye


    Fan''s individual actions, the man was still China''s supreme grandmaster.


    Due to that, there was no way War God Castle could stay out of it.


    After all, every word and action of a Supreme represented their country in the martial arts world.


    Sword Saint was put in an extremely difficult position.


    Furrowing his brows, Ye Fan looked at Chu Zhengliang and asked coldly, ¡°Chu Zhengliang, you know very well that the grudge |


    have with the Chu family is a family matter. Why do you have to involve China and War God Castle?¡±


    It was obvious that he didn''t expect the man to be so despicable.


    He''s obviously trying to sow discord in my rtionship with China.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Sword Saint bellowed furiously, unable to keep his silence any longer.


    ¡°How long are you going to continue on with this nonsense? Our country, China, has appointed you as a Supreme so that you


    could protect the country and its people, not mess around and create trouble! If you still have China''s best interest on your mind,


    you''d better hurry up and return Ms. Jones now. Then, kneel and plead for forgiveness before Mr. Chu. Otherwise, don''t me


    me for being ruthless toward you,¡± he scolded.


    Stunned, Ye Fan frowned and repeated, ¡°Kneel and beg for forgiveness before the Chu family? How can you say that as the


    martial arts leader of China? | recall that back in Jiangdong, you guys were the ones who told me that there is a deep feud


    between China and Chu Sect, that you hated them to the core. What | did here at Mount Chumen today could at least be


    considered revenge for the fighters of China who had died because of Chu Sect. But what about you? It''s bad enough that you''re


    not helping as the Hall Master of War God Castle, but you are even asking me to kneel and apologize before them? Are you


    really telling me to throw our country''s dignity away and beg for forgiveness from Chu Sect? How pretentious of you. Don''t you


    feel even an ounce of shame?¡±


    The man was not fearful at all even when facing Sword Saint. His words were firm and harsh.


    Thetter''s face turned red, and he was unable to get a word out after being reprimanded.


    ¡°You... Shut up! How dare you spout


    nonsense in front of th heagofthie


    U farnilyand the iter of Chu Sect.


    Ar¨¦ you trying to ruin the martial arts


    world of China?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His body trembled in anger as he pointed a finger at Ye Fan.


    China had grown weakpared to


    Chu Sect. Even if onedhated 164 3ebt,


    t Bale''d hide the fact deep


    within their mind. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, it was highly likely that it could lead to the ruin of China.


    It was only natural for Sword Saint to be horrified when Ye Fan said all those things before the higher-ups of Chu Sect.


    This is bad! This could be an excuse for Chu Sect to invade our country!


    Meanwhile, as Ye Fan and Sword Saint were arguing, Chu Qitian waited for an opportunity patiently.


    Acold gaze swept across his face and an ice-blue dagger appeared in his hand.


    Then, he caught Ye Fan offguard and stabbed him in


    his back.


    ¡°Careful, Ye Fan!¡± Angie shouted in shock.


    But it was toote as Chu Qitian had already seeded.


    The dagger cut through Ye Fan''s shirt and skin, leaving behind a wound.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, he didn''t expect it when he couldn''t push the dagger any further into the man''s back.


    ¡°What... How is this possible? This is


    a treasured knife gifted to me by


    Grandpa! There is nog it Gator!


    Evatbad was unable to


    block an attack from it when he was


    defenseless. B-But this b*stard


    managed to do it when Dad


    couldn''t?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Chu Qitian widened his eyes in shock.


    He couldn''t believe what actually happened.


    What could have been a sessful attempt at killing Ye Fan failed because thetter managed to block his attack.


    In the midst of his daze, thetter had already turned around.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A pair of cold eyesnded on Chu Qitian.


    The man shivered under the gaze as if an electric current had shot through his body.


    He felt a chill down his spine in an instant.


    At that moment, his eyes were filled with fear as he could feel death breathing down his neck.


    Just as he expected, Ye Fan was filled with murderous intent after being attacked.


    With eyes full of anger, he raised his fist and swung a punch at Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Look out, Qitian!¡± ¡°Duck, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, you b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Ye Fan!¡±


    Asmall action from Ye Fan managed to strike a chord in everyone.


    In an instant, everyone was shouting at him.


    Chu Qitian''s father couldn''t believe what he saw. He unleashed his power and charged at Ye Fan, swinging his fist at thetter.


    Chu Zhengliang had already mastered Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Needless to say, he was extremely powerful.


    In a sh, he was standing beside Ye Fan.


    Acold wind swept across them and with a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of him.


    Thetter didn''t dare to take his attack head on.


    He was originally about tond another punch on


    Chu Qitian, but he turned and his hand met with Chu Zhengliang''s.


    However, he didn''t expect that the Hall Master of War God Castle, Sword Saint, had also attacked at the same time.


    Thetter was shocked to the core when he saw that Ye Fan was about to kill Chu Qitian.


    He knew that if he had actually killed Chu Qitian, China would have been brought down along with them, and they would have to


    endure the Chu family¡¯s endless rage.


    So he needed to stop Ye Fan no matter what.


    He instinctively reached out and attacked thetter, aiming for a ce as though he were attacking an enemy.


    However, he didn''t expect Chu Zhengliang to also attack.


    Boom!


    Both of their attacksnded at the same time.


    Ye Fan was only able to block Chu Zhengliang''s


    attack.


    At the same time, Sword Saint''s palm fell harshly onto his back.


    Aloud boom was heard in an instant.


    A powerful force rammed into the man''s body and into his bones.


    Ye Fan''s body jolted after being attacked from the front and the back, but his legs had never left the spot they were in since the


    beginning.


    Aloud grunt of a dragon could be heard from below the castle after that.


    His clothes were shredded to pieces as a golden light shed before their eyes.


    The powers of the Dragon Gods had been activated.


    The Golden Dragon finally made an appearance again after so many years.


    As such great power was released from Ye Fan''s body, Chu Zhengliang and Sword Saint were unable to block it in time. They


    were forced to take several steps back, leaving the former to be the only one to


    remain standing on the spot.


    With his head lowered and his hair covering his face, no one was able to tell his expression.


    Sunlight streamed in andnded on his body.


    Plop.


    Suddenly, the sound of pearls falling onto the ground was heard.


    The crowd looked around and saw a few drops of blood by Ye Fan''s feet.


    There was no doubt that Sword Saint''s attack previously had injured him.


    Crimson red blood trickled down from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°You''re hurt, Ye Fan.¡±


    Angie''s eyes reddened in an instant when she saw him bleeding, and tears soon slid down her cheeks.


    She could not understand why it hurt her more to see him spew blood than when she was spewing blood herself.


    The man said nothing but only reached out to caress her face.


    He suddenly let out a self-deprecatingugh at the sight of her crying.


    The man thought about how he had been strong all his life and was the best of the best.


    He was named the only heir of the Chu family by his ancestors when he was younger.


    Later on, Ye Fan returned to China and went to battle for the country. Hence, getting named the Unrivalled as a result.


    He lived a glorious life.


    But in the end?


    In a room full of people, where some were his blood-rted family, and some were hispatriots, the only one who cared for


    him was a helpless little girl who had no rtions with him whatsoever.


    ¡°You must be hurting, right? I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You shouldn''t havee to save me. I''m sorry | got you involved.¡±


    Tears continued to stream down her face. She was full of guilt and remorse as she stared at the blood dripping down his mouth.


    Ye Fan smiled and consoled softly, ¡°It


    doesn''t hurt, Angie. It''s okay. Don''t


    worry. Stop ming yourself. | didn''t


    come all because af youreithe in


    hese kerause Ry grudge against


    the Chu family, and it''s got nothing to


    do with you. All right. You should


    stand somewhere further away. It''ll


    be best if you can stand beside your


    father. I''m afraid that you would get


    hurt if you stand too close to me.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Aslight smile hung on his lips as he continued to console her gently.


    ¡°Come here, Angie!¡±


    Right then, her father and brother walked over in a hurry and pulled her aside.


    Evidently, the Jones family noticed that the wedding today wouldn''t end in peace.


    After the girl finally left, Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood before turning. Eyes cold as ice, he trained his gaze in Sword Saint''s


    direction.


    ¡°I''d expected the Chu family to attack me. The same goes for Chu Sect and everyone else. But | had never expected you,


    someone from War God Castle of China, to attack me,¡± he said coldly. The anger he felt increased with each sentence he said.


    When he was done speaking, an icy aura was released from him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sword Saint scoffed at him.


    ¡°It is because | am the martial arts


    leader of China that | have to attack


    you Ye Fan, it''s bad fete that yet


    think you''re aboye,thetaty in¡®our own


    copntey! H¨¦Wever, you dared to do


    the same in a foreign country, ruining


    China''s reputation and tainting the


    name of our country''s martial arts


    world. You have caused trouble and


    even tried to kill someone from Chu


    Sect. Let me ask you now. Do you


    know what you have done wrong,


    and will you kneel and apologize?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man was full of rage as he scolded.


    Realizing that things were getting out of control, Tang Hao quickly stepped in to mediate.


    ¡°Sword Saint is just doing this for your good, Ye Fan. Just admit to your mistake and apologize. Otherwise, not only will disaster


    fall on China, but you will also not be able to escape death.¡±


    He tried his best to persuade and advise Ye Fan, but thetter only found it funny.


    ¡°Haha... Admit to my mistakes and


    apologize? | didn''t use even a single


    soldier when | came to the Chu


    family. All | wa tequweslto sbek


    j¡ìStIC@KOr ry mother. What was my


    mistake? What should | apologize


    for? Also, let me tell you something.


    Chu Qitian is not the only one | want


    to kill today. I''m going to kill the head


    of the Chu family and destroy them.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His voice resounded in all directions, and the air grumbled like thunder in the sky.


    It shook the eardrums of those in the room and caused their ears to ring.


    Upon hearing what he said, there wasn''t a single person who was unperturbed. They stood up in shock in an instant.


    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± Sword Saint roared.


    ¡°How foolish of you! You''re really asking for death,¡± he continued. It was clear just how furious he was.


    ¡°You can''t me anyone for what they''re going to do next. Since you want to die so much, don''t condemn me for being ruthless


    toward you now,¡± he added.


    As he spoke, Sword Saint stepped forward and turned toward the crowd.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    ¡°| hope everyone here will be a witness. The Unrivalled, Ye Fan, acted as though he was above thew. He had gotten out of


    control and thinks little of our country. As the Hall Master of War God Castle, I, Sword Saint, will revoke his Supreme title and


    chase him out of China''s martial arts world. From today onward, this man right here has nothing to do with China anymore.¡±


    Every single word that came out of his mouth was cold, and it left the crowd speechless.


    Even Chu Zhengliang and those from Chu Sect were shocked to hear it.


    None of them had expected Sword Saint to be so bold.


    Not only did he revoke Ye Fan''s Supreme title, but he also chased him out of the country. Not many people in this day and age


    could be so bold.


    ¡°What? Please reconsider, Sword Saint!¡± Tang Hao eximed.


    He had been shocked to the core having heard what was said.


    The man never expected things to turn out this way.


    | can''t believe Sword Saint has revoked Ye Fan''s title.A Supreme can be said to be a country''s pir. Revoking someone''s title as


    a Supreme is basically just destroying the country''s support.


    Under normal circumstances, doing such a thing would require a meeting with the rest of the members of War God Castle. It also


    required everyone from the country''s martial arts world to vote on it.


    It was only natural for Tang Hao to feel that Sword Saint was being rash for making such a decision himself.


    ¡°You don''t have to convince me anymore, Tang Hao. I''ve decided that this man right here has nothing to do with China''s martial


    arts world from now on,¡± thetter spat, stopping him from saying anything else.


    At first, Ye Fan was shocked upon hearing Sword Saint''s words as well.


    However, soon, he smiled.


    Then, he startedughing his heart out.


    ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha! First, you revoke my title. Then, you chase me out of the country. As expected of the Hall Master of War God


    Castle. You''re so dignified and courageous. Hahaha!¡±


    The man gave out aughter full of mockery and ridicule.


    ¡°However, don''t go thinking that | want this title. Back then, | had only epted it because of mypatriots. | have not done


    anything against China,¡± he added.


    As hisugh resonated in the room, Ye Fan pulled out a golden token from his pocket.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his token as a Supreme he had gotten when receiving the documents for getting the title back in Jiangdong.


    The word ¡°Unrivalled¡± was written in gold on it.


    He had been carrying it with him all this time.


    Nheless, he took it out and said, ¡°China is under themand of War God Castle. But both King of Fighters and Sword


    Saint are blind fools. | refuse to be on the same team as you. You don''t have to revoke my title, as | am quitting myself. | don''t


    need the title of a Supreme.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Fan clenched his fist with all his might with the token still in his hand, and it turned into


    powder due to therge force.


    Golden powder scattered everywhere.


    ¡°From now on, there shall be no Ye Fan in China.¡±


    The man was expressionless, but he spoke in a cold but loud voice that seemed to shake Chu Sect Castle.


    No one could understand just how angry and lonely he actually felt.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded as they continued to stare at the young man before them.


    Sword Saint''s face paled at the sight of the golden powder that was once a Supreme token.


    However, Tang Hao closed his eyes and let out a long sigh as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°Huh... Why? How did things turn out like this? Why did you do this, Ye Fan? We are all fellow countrymen.


    Why did things have to turn out like this?¡±


    He felt that what had happened was China''s greatest tragedy.


    But there was nothing he could do as he watched everything unfold.


    After all, there was no right or wrong for what had happened. It was all a matter of their positions and perspectives.


    Sword Saint gave up a rook to protect the king by revoking Ye Fan''s title and breaking all rtions with him.


    But what about Ye Fan?


    He had done nothing wrong either.


    He was only here to settle his grudge against the Chu family after all.


    It was all because of their different positions that eventually led to their current situation.


    Even though he didn''t want this to happen, it was no use crying over spilled milk.


    p! p! p!


    While the crowd was still in shock, the crisp sounds of pping were heard suddenly.


    The head of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, was walking over while pping.


    ¡°Haha! That''s great! Good job revoking his title. As expected of the Hall Master of War God Castle. | knew you were a righteous


    man. Since this man has nothing to do with China anymore, it is only natural that our family will not mess with your country too.


    So I''m sure that China wouldn''t me us if we do anything to his life, right?¡± he asked with a smile while walking toward Sword


    Saint.


    It was as though he was trying to make sure that China would not interfere with what he was about to do.


    Thetter replied coldly, ¡°Why would we me you if there is nothing between us anymore?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chu Zhengliang said,ughing. ¡°I''m relieved to hearthat.¡±


    At that, he turned around and his gazended on the young man.


    ¡°My dear nephew, you have really surprised me. You managed to survive back then in Japan. If you had just behaved yourself


    and stayed in that poor, rural area obediently, | might have let you off the hook and spared your life for the sake of your father.


    But | didn''t expect you to dig your own grave. Well, perhaps this is for the better. | don''t have to send my men looking for you all


    around China anymore. In fact, this saves me a lot of work.¡±


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Chu Zhengliang smiled.


    His words were filled with disdain for Ye Fan.


    It made sense. The man was now the head of the Chu family, and he was much more powerful than he was back then.


    Tang Yun and a few others were the only ones who managed to catch his attention.


    Ye Fan was just an abandoned child


    of the Chu family. Now that he w


    standing on the pingaclSof Souwret,


    CAIZAEAgFng paid him no attention


    even though he had almost died in


    his hands a few years back. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If the young man hadn''te to look for him today, he might have had forgotten about him already.


    However, Chu Zhengliang''s words shocked the crowd.


    ¡°Huh? Nephew? What is going on?


    Why did Mr. Chu call someo asa


    China his ephees CSuhFrt b¨¦ that


    maven Chu''s nephew?¡± the


    martial arts leader of Remdik, Aaron,


    mumbled curiously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The leaders of other countries were just as curious.


    Even Sword Saint and Tang Hao were confused.


    ¡°What''s going on, Tang Hao? Is Ye Fan from the Chu family? Why is surname Ye, then?¡± the former questioned.


    No one had paid attention to Ye Fan when he shouted ¡°Uncle Liang¡¯ earlier.


    After all, he didn''t have a powerful


    enough background and was jus


    someone of lo rankatorehe


    rhartial area ers. His words did


    not carry much weight, so no one


    paid him any attention. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, they had to analyze the situation after hearing what Chu Zhengliang had said.


    ¡°| didn''t know either,¡± Tang Hao answered while shaking his head.


    The higher-ups of the three families of the sect were just as confused as the outsiders on the situation.


    ¡°Did Chu Zhengliang just call him his nephew? Is it possible that he''s the previous head of the Chu family, Chu Zhenghong''s


    son?¡± the head of elders guessed.


    ¡°That can''t be. Chu Zhenghong has no children,¡± someone replied.


    Right then, Bill, the head of the Jones family, shook his head and said with a glum expression, ¡°No. He has one.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Right when he finished speaking, countless eyesnded on him.


    Everyone there was waiting for him to exin the situation.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean, Bill?¡±


    ¡°Are you implying a former patriarch of the Chu family, Demon King Chu, has a descendent?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Zhenghong and | were close friends before his disappearance. How could | not know?¡±


    The elders of the Chu Sect were bewildered and started questioning Bill, the head of the Jones family.


    Bill fell into a pensive mood, and his mind raced back to the distant past.


    ¡°It happened a long, long time ago, when Patriarch Chu was still calling the shots in the family.¡±


    His wistful voice echoed through the hall as he continued with his recollection. ¡°At that time, Zhengliangwasthe pride of the family


    and everyone had high hopes for him. On the contrary, no one paid any attention to Zhenghong because he was a wastrel


    whose only interest was seeking the worldly pleasures in life.¡±


    The elders hung on to Bill''s every word, knowing he was about to reveal a big secret.


    The Chu family was the most prominent family. After their ancestors founded the Chu Sect, the family''s influence on society grew


    substantially and their every move attracted keen public interest.


    ¡°Spill it! Stop keeping us in suspense!¡±


    ¡°And how is this boy rted to the Chu family?¡±


    The elders impatiently probed him, eager to find out the big secret.


    ¡°| remember it was more than a decade ago when, out of the blue, Zhenghong came home with a woman and a child in toll. She


    was a real beauty. All the women in the extended family paled inparison in terms of looks.¡±


    Bill paused briefly before continuing. ¡°The main purpose of Zhenghong''s trip home was to ask for his father''s approval and


    blessing to marry her. However, the Chu family was conservative and very particr about the background of their prospective


    inws. Patriarch Chu was displeased with the match when he found out the woman was amoner from a poor rural family.


    He ordered Zhenghong to leave her, but agreed to keep the child in the family since he was the biological father.


    ¡°Patriarch Chu''s words were final, and no one dared to disobey him. | heard Zhenghong went down on his knees to plead with


    his father. He even threatened to kill himself, but unfortunately, Patriarch Chu was unmoved. When the stubborn child witnessed


    his mother being forcefully taken away, he kicked up a big fuss and hurled abuses at the elders. During themotion, the child


    infuriated the patriarch further by yanking part of the man''s beard off. Patriarch Chu decided against acknowledging him as a


    Chu descendent. So, he threw the helpless mother and child out with the harsh order that they could not step into the family


    home ever again in their life.¡± There was a thoughtful look in Bill''s eyes as he was transported back to that fateful day.


    Since he was a disciple of Chu Yuan, the patriarch of the Chu family, Bill frequently had to attend lessons with his master. He


    was a regr visitor to the residence and was privy to their family matters.


    The elders gasped at his revtion. ¡°You mean this young man is... is... that child?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With his gaze firmly on Ye Fan, who bore a strong resemnce to Zhenghong, Bill nodded affirmatively and replied, ¡°Yes. If | am


    not mistaken, he is the child who was banished from the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°| remember a Chu elder named him Tianfan after the ancestors appeared in her dreams. Back then, he was the only child with


    the middle name ¡®Tian¡¯. Based on his age, it is clear that he is the eldest of the family''s third generation.¡± Bill let out a soft sigh as


    he made that conclusion with a heavy heart.


    He never thought the pitiful little boy who was thrown out of the Chu family would return after so many years. What surprised him


    more was that helpless child had grown up to be such a mighty and powerful man.


    Mochizuki Kawa, the Japanese Sword God, had been listening attentively. He shuddered involuntarily at the news.


    Chu Tian fan is... is from the Chu family? And he is Zhenghong''s son, the heir to the family? Goodness! That exins why he


    could execute the Dragon God Body during the battle in Tokyo! No wonder Zhenghong went berserk and led the big group of


    Supremes tounch an attack in Japanafter he knew of Tian fan''s incident! Thank goodness the young man did not die in Japan.


    If not, we would be in big trouble!


    Upon realizing Ye Fan''s true identity, the fearful Japanese breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that the martial art circle in his


    country was not involved in the former''s incident. He could not imagine the consequences of the Chu family''s heir being killed in


    Japan. Although Patriarch Chu didn''t acknowledge Ye Fan as a Chu descendant, blood would always be thicker than water. It


    would not pay to risk offending the Chu family in any way.


    Just as Mochizuki Kawa was letting out a small smile thinking of his lucky break, Tang Hao and Xiao Chen, who were next to


    him, remained in a shocked daze. It was especially true for Xiao Chen. The Sword Saint''s eyes were bulging in disbelief.


    How... how is that possible? Ye Fan... is... is Chu Tian fan? No way! Chu Tian fan is already dead, so how could Ye Fan be him?


    This is not real!


    Xiao Chen was still in a state of denial after Bill''s disclosure. To him, Ye Fan was a fanatic who betrayed his country while his


    idol, Chu Tianfan, was a brave martyr. The Sword Saint simply couldn''t ept the fact.


    He pulled a long face and looked at Mochizuki Kawa, hoping for reassurance.


    ¡°Sword God, tell me! Is he really Chu


    Tianfan? Is he the same man wh


    singe handed igetarn¨¦nh


    your falldW Supremes and


    Grandmasters and dominated East


    Asia after humiliating the Japanese


    martial art world?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Xiao Chen gripped Mochizuki Kawa''s shoulders tightly, hoping to hear a rebuttal from the Sword God.


    Looking at his depressed and contorted face, thetter was both shocked and embarrassed by his question.


    Mochizuki Kawa let out a few dry


    coughs and said solemnly, OETA


    Why do upaveraiie Se descriptive


    Ayub hb Sion Are you out to


    embarrass our Japanese martial


    artists?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, just tell him! Is Chu Tianfan that man?¡± Tang Hao unwittingly added salt to the wound in his desperate bid for an answer.


    With a pained expression, Mochizuki Kawa begrudgingly nodded his head. ¡°Yes, that is him. He is Chu Tianfan.¡±


    ¡°But | am surprised the War God Castle is in the dark! Just a while ago, | thought you were trying to hide from us the fact that


    Chu Tianfan is still alive.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was puzzled that China''s martial arts leaders were not aware The Nation''s Pride was still alive.


    However, Mochizuki Kawa''s words


    were lost on the Sword Saint


    he confir. ed Ye Gaver identity,


    wad Gh n went into a daze, and he


    nearly fell tripped himself. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mochizuki Kawa was quick to support him, but all Xiao Chen did was mumble hysterically, ¡°Ye Fan? Chu Tianfan? Hahaha... Ye


    Fan is Chu Tianfan? Hahaha...¡±


    His reddened eyes were brimming with tears as he eximed, ¡°Well done! Well done, indeed. Chu Tianfan, Ye Fan or whoever


    the h*ll you are, you surely fooled us!¡±

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    The revtion of Ye Fan''s true identity caused an uproar among the international leaders, and the hall was buzzing with


    confusion and excitement.


    The realization of being yed like a fool traumatized Xiao Chen.


    Just a while ago, he was singing praises of Chu Tianfan, making him out to be unparalleled among the elite youths in front of


    Tang Hao. He swore that otherthan Chu Qitian, only Chu Tianfan was worthy of the Chu Sect''s princess, Angie.


    Xiao Chen never expected his idol was right in front of him all this time. He even discredited thetter and issued an order to bar


    the man from the martial arts world in Chinese.


    It was such an ironic twist; the Sword Saint felt he had be the butt of the joke.


    ¡°Don''t be too hard on yourself, Sword Saint. We can always invite him to rejoin our martial arts world in the future.¡± Seeing how


    Xiao Chen was tormenting himself, Tang Hao sighed and tried to console him, despite his annoyance at his friend''s rash


    behavior earlier.


    However, there was no point in crying over spilled milk. There was nothing Tang Hao could do other than offer his assurance that


    the situation was still salvageable.


    The Sword Saint sadly shook his head and said, ¡°That is impossible. He can nevere back. Even if he is Chu Tianfan, he has


    gone down a path of no return when he decided to challenge the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Tang Hao, I''m simplymentingthe loss. Chu Tianfan is too obstinate in his ways. If he had obeyed the rules and worked his way


    up, the War God Castle would have his back when he led us into battle against the Chu Sect. Unfortunately, his unruliness


    landed us in this tragic situation.¡±


    Xiao Chen shared his views with Tang Hao rationally after regaining hisposure.


    Although his tone was pensive, he had no regrets about his earlier decision.


    It did not make a difference whether that man was Ye Fan or Chu Tianfan. It was wrong to risk millions of lives for one man.


    Meanwhile, the unexpected disclosure had stunned Angie, too. She murmured to herself, ¡°Ye Fan is... he is part of the Chu


    family? And he is Uncle Zhenghong''s son?¡±


    She remembered when Chu Zhenghong was the head of the family, he frequently went to the Jones residence to visit her. He


    often teased her by saying if he had a son, he would make her his daughter-inw.


    At the thought of that, Angie blushed upon realizing that he was not serious after all. Although Ye Fan was thrown out of the Chu


    family, he was still Chu Zhenghong''s flesh and blood. Like all fathers, he would want the best for his son.


    All these years, Chu Zhenghong kept a tab on all the youngdies from high societies and the royalties. He was scouting for a


    prospective wife for his son! His favorite was always Angie, the little princess of the Jones family. Not only was she a true beauty,


    but she was also impable in her manners and character.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Most importantly, her secret would be helpful to his son''s career advancement. That was the reason he had always considered


    Angie to be the best candidate for his daughter-inw.


    Chu Zhenghong had absolutely no regard for the marriage agreement for Angie and Chu Qitian, an arrangement made by the


    two families. He was not about to give up on his prospective daughter-inw this easily.


    However, things didn''t go as he nned. His efforts were in vain.


    Chu Zhenghong nearly had a heart attack when he heard Ye Fan became a live-in son-inw after he married Qiu Mucheng.


    Alive-in son-inw? That brat will be the death of me! For ten years, | fantasized about him marrying Angie. Poof! The unruly


    rascal dashed my dream of having the perfect daughter-inw.


    A furious Chu Zhenghong went to China to bring Ye Fan back with him. However, the dust had settled. He could not change his


    son''s mind, so he begrudgingly epted Qiu Mucheng as his daughter-inw instead.


    Just when he thought Angie and Ye Fan were not destined to be together, life threw them a curveball. The two met and got


    acquainted.


    Ye Fan was unperturbed by themotion caused by the revtion of his true identity. He was looking around the hall as if he


    was searching for someone. His intent was clear¡ªto seek revenge on the Chu family, the people who had brought much sorrow


    and suffering to him and his mother.


    He ignored Chu Zhengliang''s taunts and brushed thetter aside. ¡°We will settle our differencester.¡±


    Then he roared, ¡°Where is Chu Zhenghong? Tell him toe out here! Is the old fart Chu Yuan still alive? If he''s still breathing, |


    want his as* out here right now! Tell him Chu Tianfan, the unworthy descendant with amoner mother, has returned. The child


    he banished from the family is here for payback!¡±


    Ye Fan nced around the hall. Finally, he lost control and unleashed the pent-up anger.


    Suddenly, everyone could feel a tense vibe looming.


    He had waited for that moment for ten years. Every day, he would repeat those words in his mind in preparation for this day.


    He could never forget how Chu Yuan had ruthlessly cast him and his mother out while the elders of the family watched in silence.


    He also hated Chu Zhenghong for not protecting his wife and son.


    Ye Fan released the anger and grievances that he had bottled up for a decade. At that moment, the crowd could clearly feel the


    intensity of his malice against the Chu family.


    ¡°You''ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Mind your words! How could you disrespect our patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Even your dad would not have dared to disparage the patriarch like this!¡±


    Ye Fan''s defiance infuriated the Chu family. One after another, they stepped up to tell him off.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare youe back?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you and your mother


    caused an uproar within the anal


    We were racioysai6uyh tO Spare


    yout | s. Instead of being thankful,


    you have the audacity to insist on


    payback?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What right do you have to ask for payback?¡±


    ¡°The Chu family don''t owe you a single thing!¡±


    ¡°An illegitimate brat like you wouldn''t


    appreciate our benevolence. nee


    should not have spar¨¦dlyour ives. If


    Wo kee Hhished you off back then, it


    would have saved us a lot of trouble.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although the elders knew Ye Fan was the boy banished from the family, they showed no remorse for what they had done to him


    and his mother.


    Ye Fan''s usations aggravated the men. They saw no justification for his hatred.


    ¡°You don''t owe me anything? Are you sure? Were you not the ones who humiliated my mother and me back then? And weren''t


    you the ones who made life a living hell for us?¡± he retorted.


    Then he suddenly changed his tone and agreed with them. ¡°But you are right! Indeed, the Chu family doesn''t owe me anything. It


    is you scumbags | should go after personally!


    ¡°|, Chu Tianfan, came back not only


    to seek justice for my mother an


    me. The Chu ceptors feattet to


    rhe inal) dreams, asking for help to


    restore the family honor by getting rid


    of scumbags like you!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    After he finished that sentence, Ye Fan emitted an explosive wave of energy. The floor cracked under his feet, causing a


    terrifying tremor that threw everyone onto the floor.


    ¡°Die!¡± he roared andunched a furious strike at the elders.


    They were shocked beyond words and stood rooted to on the spot. We never knew the brat became so formidable.


    ¡°Stop it, you b*stard!¡±

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Chu Zhengliang was shocked to see Ye Fan attack the elders, so he hurriedly stepped in to defend them.


    He let out a powerful counterstrike and neutralized the attack.


    He shot an angry re at Ye Fan and nted himself between thetter and his n.


    ¡°You unfilial b*stard! How dare you attack your family? Are you courting your own death?


    ¡°On ount of my family blood coursing in your veins, | will cut you some ck. If you don''t want to suffer a horrible death, end


    your own life! At least you get to keep your corpse intact.¡± Upon saying that, Chu Zhengliang took a sword from the guard beside


    him and threw it at Ye Fan''s feet.


    Ye Fan chuckled and mocked, ¡°Hahaha! You must have fried your brain practicing ¡®Invoke the Celestial Cloud¡¯ over the years!


    Would | make my way here to Mount Chumen to seek you out if | have no confidence to defeat all of you? | have worked hard for


    ten years just for today. Now is the time for the Chus to pay for what you did to my mother and me!¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was cold, filled with extreme hatred and anger.


    ¡°Make us pay?¡± Chu Zhengliangughed as the guests from overseas, including Mochizuki Kawa, joined him.


    Even Tang Hao and Xiao Chen shook their heads in disbelief at his boast.


    Although Chu Tianfan had great potential and capability, he was not one of the top ten in the Sky Ranking yet. Without including


    the Chu Sect, it could be a challenge for him to deal with the Chu family on his own.


    A few members of the family were ranked among the top ten in the Sky Ranking, so it was arrogant of Ye Fan to think he could


    defeat them single-handedly.


    That was the reason the Sword Saint predicted he would not be able to leave Mount Chumen alive. The Chu family had many


    hidden talents, and it was simply wishful thinking on Ye Fan''s part to think he could take them all.


    As everyone looked at Ye Fan in contempt, Chu Zhengliang said sarcastically, ¡°My dear nephew, | do acknowledge your prowess


    and ability. After all, | heard you single-handedly stormed Japan and


    crushed them. However, do you think the tiny Japanese martial arts world isparable to the mighty Chu family? Do you really


    think you can defeat us without help? Dream on! As your uncle, | advise you not to be too naive and arrogant.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang shook his head condescendingly, as though he had already won the fight.


    Chu Qitian, who was watching from the side, also chuckled and ridiculed Ye Fan under his breath. ¡°Stupid fe! A worthless


    abandoned childing back to seek revenge because he thinks he has made some progress in life? Who does he think he is?


    What gives him the courage to challenge my family? He must be delusional!¡±


    Most of the people present were smirking at Ye Fan; some threw him sympathetic looks and thought he was an imbecile.


    He remained unfazed by the jeering and mocking. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Oh? Who told you | came alone?¡±


    His calm nonchnce instantly shut everyone up. Even Chu Zhengliang''s mocking smile gradually disappeared.


    He frowned lightly and stared at Ye Fan intently.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you came with aplices?¡±


    Boom!


    Thetter responded by stomping his foot on the floor. The powerful impact shook the building and caused another crack.


    Then he let a thunderous roar. ¡°Dragon yers, show yourselves!¡±


    Gusty winds whipped up the dust and shrouded Mount Chumen in a brownish haze. Battle cries shattered its tranquility.


    Suddenly, everyone felt an immense pressure weighing them down.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Outside the hall, following gusts of sudden winds, a few dark figures glided through the air and descended without a sound.


    Their movements were slow, but every step they made sent a tremor to the ground.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four walked toward Ye Fan and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Earth God, Gaius.¡±


    ¡°Fire God, Owen.¡± ¡°Water God, Su Muqiu.¡±


    ¡°Wind God, Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Our greetings to you, Dragon Master!¡± The Dragon yers said in unison.


    Dragon Master?


    The disy of reverence left everyone astounded.


    The Sword Saint and Tang Hao were left speechless by the appearance of the four yers. Then it hit them.


    It''s themlWhy are they here?The Dragon yers are under Ye Fan''smand?


    Dumbfounded, both men stood in a daze while their brains went into instant overdrive.


    The others didn''t know the four men since they hadn''t met. Regardless, Xiao Chen and Tang Hao recognized them at one


    nce.


    The Dragon yers first appeared in Jiangdong. They also seeded in defending Jingzhou against three of the Six Pirs of


    China.


    The Water God Su Mugiu, also known as the Ice Emperor, was formerly one of the six Supreme Grandmasters of China.


    Indeed, the four men were the same Supremes who appeared that fateful night.


    At that time, Xiao Chen and the others thought the four men worked for Tang Yun, head of Chu Sect, and had received orders to


    rescue her.


    However, the reverent attitude they had for Ye Fan exined everything. They worked for Ye Fan, not Chu Sect.


    No! It''s impossible! How could an abandoned kidmand the respect of so many Supremes? How did that happen?


    Sword Saint simply could not figure


    out how Ye Fan aplished th


    feat. The War Gad, Gastl¨¦sbeingt fh


    lead deedrithe martial arts world of a


    huge country like China, could only


    brag about the Six Pirs. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet a young man like Ye Fan, who grew up amongmoners, became themander of elites such as the Dragon yers.


    Combining the forces of his caliber and the four Supremes, Ye Fan could easily overrun China and the War God Castle!


    That thought horrified the Sword Saint. The memory of his earlier behavior caused another wave of regret.


    Color drained from his face. He was


    ee ees stacint


    ywittprethfehe eyes for


    olen underestimating the young


    man. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It also became clear to him why Ye Fan was unmoved by the War God''s countless invitations to join the War God Castle.


    Indeed, they were insignificantpared to the powers hemanded.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Xiao Chen eure into fits


    of dismalughter for being eon


    @ eit edrfgoll Mia U¨¦cision to strip


    a) ''S ie had resulted in an


    irreversible loss. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    ¡°As the Sword Saint, | think | made a serious mistake today,¡± Xiao Chen mumbled to himself. His voice was full of regrets.


    Tang Hao, who was next to him, shared his sentiment.


    After spending hundreds of years to build the foundation, the only talents China has attracted are the Six Pirs. On the other


    hand, Ye Fanmands top elites like the Dragon yers! Together they are five Supremes. If we had recruited Ye Fan, the


    War God Castle would have ten Supremes, and we would be on par with the Chu Sect! It''s toote for us to make amends now.


    The more Tang Hao thought about it, the more upset he became. s, the same opportunity would note around twice. He


    knew they had missed the chance to dominate the world.


    Their boat had sailed. It was toote to mend the severed between Ye Fan and the martial arts world of China.


    Just as Tang Hao and Xiao Chen were mourning their loss, Chu Zhengliang and his n were getting increasingly worried.


    ¡°That impressive prowess can onlye from a supreme grandmaster caliber? You... H-how did you do that? When did you


    be their master?¡± He was still in a state of disbelief.


    Supreme Grandmasters worldwide were highly regarded as rulers of their countries. With their skills and influence, it was


    unthinkable that they would be willing to serve under anyone.


    Agood example would be the Demonic Duo from the Chu family. Even though Chu Zhengliang was the head of the family, he


    had no authority to give them orders and he had to treat them with the utmost respect.


    Chu Zhengliang could not believe his eyes when he saw the four Dragon yers greeting Ye Fan so reverentially.


    Chu Tianqi was equally upset to see Ye Fan being held in such high regard. ¡°This is absurd! The b*stard is just a country


    bumpkin, a reject from our family. How can a lowly man like himmand such respect?¡±


    He turned to the Dragon yers and hurled abuses at them. ¡°You are a bunch of morons! You are highly skilled grandmasters,


    yet you bow to this b*stard. | despise you! You don''t deserve the title of the


    Supreme Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Shut up! How dare you disrespect the Dragon Master? Who do you think you are? Those insults are


    sufficient justification for us to wipe out your whole n!¡± Gaius was enraged by Chu Qitian¡¯s verbal abuse.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With his powerful internal strength, his booming voice sent high energy ripples through the air and caused those near him to


    stagger backward.


    ¡°Atrocious! This is Mount Chumen, not a ce you can do as you please! Take them down, Dragon Guards. They don''t deserve


    their title! A Supreme Grandmaster wouldn''t work for others!¡±


    One elder was livid to see Gaius re up with no regard for their presence. The former was a well-respected figure in the Chu


    family. One word from him and the Dragon Guards immediately charged at the Earth God.


    The twelve protectors were grandmasters from a thirty-six-men team. Theyunched a well-coordinated and extremely powerful


    all-out assault.


    Ye Fan was unmoved, but Gaius and Owen were ready to hit the roof from the provocation.


    ¡°A bunch of insignificant scums have the b¡¯lls to unt your skills in the presence of our master. You are courting death!¡± the two


    jeered at their challengers. They swiftly moved into position to take on the twelve Dragon Guards.


    Without much effort, the two of them deflected off all the attacks from the twelve Dragon Guards and put them in a defensive


    position instead.


    Our Dragon Guards are all grandmasters and their coordinated attack is wless. On top of that, they were well trained in our


    family''sbat skills and techniques. Even a supreme grandmaster is of no match for them. Yet these two could easily suppress


    them!


    The Chu elder who ordered the attack was taken aback by the unexpected oue. His face fell instantly.


    Big mistake! Who would have thought that helpless, abandoned kid would grow to be so powerful within a short decade? If we


    knew this was going to happen, we would have been more ruthless and urged Yuan to kill both mother and son!


    The leaders of the Chu family were feeling the heat and pressure. They deeply regretted not killing Ye Fan and his mother, but


    rather chose to banish them ten years ago.


    s, what was done cannot be undone. They had to resort to drastic moves to thumb Ye Fan down.


    ¡°Zhengliang, it is time tor the Demonic Duo to step in. Otherwise, we would not be able to proceed with the wedding today.¡± Chu


    Shen, one of the honorable elders in the family, went up to Chu Zhengliang and whispered to him.


    At the same time, an elder of Chu Sect also came up to him. ¡°Mr. Chu, do you need the Chu Sect to step in?¡±


    If it was any other party creating such amotion on Mount Chumen, he would have intervened much earlier to quell the


    disorder without any hesitation.


    However, Ye Fan seemed to be the Chus'' blood rtive. The elderly did not want to be seen as meddling in their family affairs.


    Without a request from the Chu family, it would be inappropriate for the sect to get involved.


    Chu Zhengliang shook his head


    solemnly and rejected his offer.


    ¡°Thank you, but it will at) bec ott


    cesgany, Jha CAD ani y will


    be the butt of a joke if we ask


    for Chu Sect''s help to settle such a


    small matter. As this concerns the


    family, we will settle it ourselves.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After that, he immediately stepped forward, and all eyes were on him as he walked toward Ye Fan.


    The Water God Su Muqiu watched warily as Chu Zhengliang approached them. ¡°Stop right there! Take another step closer and


    we will not hesitate to stop you by force.¡±


    He threw the former a nce and a


    sly smile before mocking, ¡°Who


    would have expected t eformeny¡¯ |


    resp cteblepiro? China and


    Supreme of War God Castle would


    willingly be a ve to an


    outcast of our family? My nephew


    must seriously have some irresistible


    charm!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gaius and Owen were still engaged in a fierce battle with the twelve Dragon Guards, but Chu Zhengliang seemed to be


    unaffected and unconcerned about the fight that was happening just behind his back.


    He calmly looked down at Ye Fan and


    said, ¡°To be honest, you surprised


    me. For sure, your achievements are


    beyond our oye ow"


    fathers predeht td ay, |am sure he


    will be very proud to see that his son


    has turned out to be a pretty decent


    talent. Unfortunately, | hate to


    disappoint you. What you have just


    shown us is not good enough for you


    to seek revenge on us.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He shook his head, threw thetter a despised look, and then suddenly extended his arms andunched a sneak attack!

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Chu Zhengliang''s sudden strike was directed at Gaius and Owen. As the two were engrossed in their fight with the Dragon


    Guards, the sneak attack caught them off-guard and hit them. The Dragon Guards took the opportunity to up their attack and


    instantly gained the upper hand in the battle.


    Gaius and Owen were sent tumbling backward. All the chairs and tables in their way broke from the great impact.


    The crowd was awed by Chu Zhengliang''s ability because he defeated two Supremes with a single strike.


    ¡°What horrifying prowess!¡±


    ¡°One strike and he fell two Supremes?¡±


    ¡°Although it was a sneak attack, he obviously didn''t use his full strength.¡±


    ¡°We have not seen the best of him yet!¡±


    ¡°| cannot imagine how powerful it will be if he had used his full might in that strike!¡±


    ¡°He really lived up to his reputation! The head of the Chu family is really formidable!¡±


    All the guests in the hall were martial arts leaders from the internationalmunity. They were amazed by Chu Zhengliang''s


    disy of power. Although Chu Sect was the superpower of the international martial artsmunity for many years, not many


    people had seen the skills of the head of the Chu family.


    It was an eye-opener for most of the guests, and many of them were secretlyparing their own skills to his.


    Seeing Gaius and Owen were injured, Su Muqiu and Cecil stepped up from behind Ye Fan, ready to take Chu Zhengliang on.


    However, the Dragon Master stopped them.


    Ye Fan moved forward instead and smilingly retorted Chu Zhengliang. ¡°Well, how can you possibly conclude that | am not good


    enough yet? Let''s prove ourselves with action rather than talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Since you insist, | will take you on!¡± thetter confidently agreed. ¡°And don''t worry. | will not get any help from the Chu


    family or Chu Sect. Just an honorable fight between you and me, one on one.¡±


    Then he added haughtily, ¡°l would not want any gossip about the Chu family being a big bully and of me taking advantage of our


    home ground advantage. However, after you lose to me, | hope you and your aplices will save us the trouble and take your


    own lives. What do you say, my dear nephew?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad. Lowlife scums like him don''t deserve to fight you! That would be too high an honor for him!¡± Chu Tianqi protested even


    before Ye Fan could say a word in response to the challenge.


    ¡°That is right, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°We don''t need to trouble you to deal with an immature brat like him.¡±


    ¡°It will tarnish your reputation.¡±


    The rest of the Chu familyjoined in to dissuade Chu Zhengliang. To them, an illegitimate child like Ye Fan was at the bottom of


    the hierarchy in society, and it would be an insult to mobilize the head of their family to deal with him.


    Chu Zhengliang waved them off. ¡°Although he is an outcast from our family, the fact that he has the ability tomand so many


    Supremes proves he has earned the right to fight me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Before Chu Qitian could argue further, his father cut him off. ¡°That is enough. If you want to proceed with your marriage to Angie,


    just stand back and watch. Your dad is about to give you a big present for your wedding!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang clearly had a sense of superiority and looked at Ye Fan with contempt.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Let''s settle with a one-on-one fight between the two of us. Are you man enough to do it?¡± He pushed for


    an answer.


    Ye Fan was unfazed by him and calmly replied, ¡°I see no reason to reject you. But what happens if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you are delusional, Chu Tianfan! My dad has mastered Invoke the Celestial Cloud. Even if your dad is here today, he


    would not be a match. So, all you have to do is decide how to end your own lives after the duel. Stop wasting your time thinking


    about the impossible scenario of my dad losing to you!¡± Chu Qitian was tickled by his question and wasughing heartily at him.


    The rest of the Chu family joined in the mocking.


    ¡°What an inexperienced fool!¡± ¡°Young kids these days are too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Does he really think he has a chance to defeat the head of the most prominent family?¡±


    Chu Sect''s head of elders could only smilingly shake his head at what he deemed was a joke.


    The rest of the guests all had mocking expressions on their faces. It was quite obvious that no one thought Ye Fan had a chance


    against Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°This guy is overconfident. Does he think that after he has defeated us Japanese, he can dominate the world?¡± Mochizuki Kawa


    threw a deriding look at Ye Fan as he mumbled.


    ¡°Stop it, Ye Fan! Don''t...¡± The only person who tried to talk Ye Fan out of it was Tang Hao. He was anxiously trying to step in to


    intervene when Xiao Chen blocked his path.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me, Sword Saint? Do you really want to see him go down the path of destruction?¡± Tang Hao was fretting


    as he questioned


    Sword Saint.


    ¡°After knowing him for so long, | thought you would have a better understanding of his temperament. Do you think your words


    can make him change his mind? Even when | resorted to the drastic move of stripping his title, he refused to budge and insisted


    on going ahead with his ns. Save your breath. It is his decision. He will have to bear the consequences himself,¡± thetter


    reasoned.


    Tang Hao knew the Sword Saint was


    right and could foresee his words


    would have no effect an Xe Kah\''''


    Besides: bu@t¨¦poing in, he risked


    dragging the Chinese martial arts


    world into the messy affairs between


    Ye Fan and the Chu family. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The wisest move would be to take heed of his advice, to stand back and watch.


    The jeering and mocking from the crowd did not affect Ye Fan. His gaze was fixed on Chu Zhengliang, waiting for an answer


    from the head of the Chu family.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His uncle simply stood there with a smile and did not seem to have any intention of giving him a reply.


    ¡°Oh my! Is that a sign that the high


    and mighty head of the Chu family


    has no guts to face failure? If that is


    the case, then let''s forget ab fe\


    duel. Let'' jystideonhsiever we have


    original nned and live with the


    consequences.¡± A duel would be the


    best option because that would


    mean his Dragon yers would not


    need to get into a battle. However, Ye


    Fan came prepared for the worst,


    and he was ready to go ahead with


    his original n should the


    negotiation fail. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Zhengliang finally spoke again.


    Ye Fan listed his conditions coldly.


    ¡°My demands are simple. If you lose,


    you and your whole extended_family,


    Poeeeate olga, Some with me


    tothi and kneel in front of my


    mother for a full seven days to


    repent. However, if he is already


    dead, then he has it easy. All you


    need to do is to dig out his remains


    and scatter them.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His demands infuriated everyone in the Chu family.


    ¡°That is atrocious!¡±


    ¡°What a b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°How dare you? How could you be so disrespectful to our patriarch?¡±


    ¡°You are out to humiliate him!¡± ¡°You are asking for trouble!¡±


    Achorus of abuses rang throughout the hall as the Chus heaped insults on Ye Fan. Even the previously calm and collected Chu


    Zhengliang was angered by his demands.


    He had not expected Ye Fan to be so callous. His nephew was out to humiliate his family by demanding that they kneel to a lowly


    woman. The act of disturbing the peace of the dead was unthinkable!

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you evil b*stard. | can''t believe you actually have the guts to request something so ridiculous. Oh, | hope you burn


    in hell.¡±


    Chu Qitian was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He red with his bloodshot eyes and was hurling insults at Ye Fan.


    The guy looked as though he wished to skin thetter alive.


    He wasn''t the only one who felt that way. Every single member of the Chu family was equally infuriated.


    That was understandable since the Chu family was one of the most prominent families at the time.


    It wouldn''t be a stretch to say that they were at the top.


    Being born into such a prestigious n meant every member of the Chu family was practically raised to think they were better


    than everyone else.


    Yet Ye Fan had demanded the entire family to kneel and apologize to an abandoned son and a vige girl.


    It didn''t matter that everything was still hypothetical at that moment. The Chu family still regarded his demand as heresy and a


    humiliating insult.


    Hence, it was natural that it infuriated them.


    ¡°What? Are you too chicken to bet on it?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Oh, | can''t believe you guys actually im to be the most powerful family. Now that | take a closer look, | see you are just


    some helpless rats hiding behind the walls of your puny house.¡±


    ¡°Aw, boo hoo! Are you too cowardly to ept the Dragon Master''s challenge?¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the other Dragon yers snickered at the Chu family''s furious res.


    Every word they said was filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Haha, you are right. Hey, did you guys see that? This is how the so-called most powerful family is. Despite having so many


    members, they are still too cowardly to ept the Dragon Master''s challenge. | guess that means they already know they will be


    defeated,¡± taunted Su Muqiu.


    An elder of the Chu family roared, ¡°Quit yapping! You guys are nothing but a bunch of useless hooligans. How dare you look


    down on us? Besides, when have we ever said that we won''t ept this b*stard''s challenge? It''s just...¡±


    Gaius chuckled and said, ¡°It''s just what? | bet you''re just worried the head of your family will lose this battle. Once that happens,


    every single member of the Chu family will have to travel to the Dragon Master''s family home and kneel continuously for seven


    days.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± grumbled a member of the Chu family. Gaius¡¯ words got everyone so angry that some were tempted to step up and teach


    him a lesson.


    The head of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, was quiet the entire time, but he finally spoke up, ¡°Fine! Since you''re that adamant


    about challenging me and dying by my hand, then | shall grant you this wish. If you defeat me, | will lead the Chu family to China


    and kneel before your mother to apologize to her. However, if | defeat you, | want you and your subordinates to repent by


    committing suicide.¡±


    After saying all that, Chu Zhengliang turned around to face the Sword Saint and the others.


    ¡°To the honorable fighters here today, please bear witness to this fight.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Don''t worry about that, Mr. Chu. You can battle


    in peace. If Chu Tianfan refuses tomit suicide after his defeat, you won''t need to protest or anything. As witnesses, we will


    not let him get out of it. We will also help you annihte that lying b*stard.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was the one who stepped up and made that announcement. He put his hand on his own chest to signal his


    loyalty to Chu Zhengliang.


    The leader of Remdik, Aaron, and Prince Carlo of Western Epea remained quiet, like the rest of the guests. However, they


    nodded. It was obvious they agreed and were willing to bear witness.


    ¡°Great! Allow me to thank you in advance.¡± Chu Zhengliang grinned. His gaze shone with arrogance when he turned his attention


    to Ye Fan. ¡°You may go first. Although we have disowned you from the family, it''s only right because you are still someone from


    the younger generation.


    ¡°Don''t worry. | will let you make three moves. You may attack however you wish, and | will not fight back until you''ve finished


    making those three moves. Only then will this be a fair fight. | don''t want the world to mock me and call me a bully-¡±


    Inside the hall, Chu Zhengliang looked right into the young man''s eyes. His words were ridiculously pretentious.


    Bang!


    Ye Fan didn''t wait for thetter to finish delivering his speech. The Dragon Master zipped over and delivered a punch. In a sh,


    hended a heavy blow right in Chu Zhengliang''s face.


    That impact sent the man flying and made him spit out blood and a tooth.


    ¡°You freaking swine! How dare you ambush me? | will kill you!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was undoubtedly dumbfounded after being struck.


    He didn''t expect the young man standing in front of him to behave so crudely.


    How can he attack me before | finish my speech?


    That sudden move had definitely taken him by surprise.


    ¡°You talk too much, and | have never been someone


    who condones bullsh*ts.¡±


    Ye Fan wasn''t goingto care what Chu Zhengliang had to say. After throwing that punch, the former jumped out of the hail to go


    after his uncle.


    The next ferocious punchnded right on Chu Zhengliang''s chest.


    ¡°You uncultured b*stard. How dare you talk to me in that tone? It''s time someone teaches you some manners and tells you your


    ce!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang spat out more blood as his face wrinkled in pain.


    His anger prompted him to clench his fist so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh.


    At the same time, a vicious aura exuded from his body. It was as horrifying as a tornado.


    He was about to make his move and attack Ye Fan when Gaius called out from the side. In a taunting tone, the Earth God


    reminded, ¡°Oy, didn''t you say you will let my master make the first three moves without retaliation? You made the promise


    seconds ago. Is the head of the Chu family going back against his own words? What will martial arts leaders from around the


    world think? You do realize they''re witnessing it all, right? How embarrassing will it be if you go back on your word, Mr. Chu?¡±


    As suspected, his insults got Chu Zhengliang, who was burning with rage and ready to attack, to unclench his fists.


    ¡°l, Chu Zhengliang, have always been an honorable man who keeps my word. That despicable punk yed dirty and ambushed


    me, but | am still the head of the Chu family. Naturally, | will not stoop as low as he did. Don''t worry. | said I''d allow this kid to


    make the first three moves, so


    Bang!


    Chu Zhengliang was still talking, but another heavy punch came at him.


    ¡°You despicable swine. Do you reall


    think you can ambusb.rpg again¡± |


    i pot fall or the-same trick twice!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had learned from his mistake, so when he spoke, he paid attention to Ye Fan as well.


    It was as he had suspected. His nephew attacked once more.


    Chu Zhengliang titled his body and


    took a step See


    isquretitd bids against his


    clothes and miss. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The former was grinning in delight


    because he thought ete getter |


    t upper tand.\f hi surprise, Ye


    Fan had a devious smile on. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang saw that smile as a sign that Ye Fan was about to do something evil.


    Huh? Does this punk have something up his sleeves?


    Frowning, he was still trying to figure things out when he saw a palm rushing over.


    That pnded almost immediately after the punch.


    Chu Zhengliang''s aging eyes bulged when he saw Ye Fan''s hand.


    Only then did he realize what was going on.


    The punch was actually a ruse to get him to move to the side.


    The p is the attack that is supposed tond!


    Chu Zhengliang didn''t realize what Ye Fan had nned until that very moment, and it was toote by then.


    He wasted too much time moving to avoid that punch.


    Hence, Chu Zhengliang didn''t have the time to move again. Ye Fan''s p had already reached him.


    p!


    risp voice echoed in the air.


    All anyone saw was the head of the Chu family being mercilessly pped by a young man.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    There was nothing but dead silence for the longest time.


    Everyone in the hall stared in speechlessness and surprise upon seeing that.


    If Ye Fan''s previous attack was an ambush, then what about that next p?


    What excuse could anyone even offer?


    His attacknded even though Chu Zhengliang was fully prepared.


    ¡°The Chu family''s genes really are something else. Even an abandoned child is ridiculously strong, and the fact that two of his


    attacksnded on Mr. Chu proves it. The young man should be proud of himself, even if he dies from this battle.¡±


    The Great Emperor, Aaron, watched calmly, but his praise was genuine.


    Prince Carlo, who was right beside him, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You''re right. It''s possible that the young man moved randomly and some aspects of that first move could be regarded as ying


    dirty. However, he has demonstrated skills beyond his age.


    ¡°The second move, in particr, was amazing. That ruse and the p that followed closely behind... it was virtually perfect. If |


    was in Mr. Chu''s position, | wouldn''t be able to move away as well."


    Prince Carlo kept his eyes on Ye Fan the entire time the former was talking.


    ¡°Hmph! Respectfully, | think you both give that b*stard too much credit. That scum yed dirty, and my dad had his guard down.


    If that wasn''t the case, he could never havended those two hits.


    ¡°Still, this is the end of it all. The b*stard is dead once my dad starts focusing,¡± insisted Chu Qitian through gritted teeth. He was


    furious to hear others praising Ye Fan like that.


    ¡°Oh, | wouldn''t be so sure about that. Ye Fan is stronger than you think, and it might surprise you in the end.¡±


    Chu Qitian was burning with rage when he suddenly heard a woman talking.


    All he saw was Angie, who was supposed to be standing at the side, walking over once more.


    She had taken her veil off and revealed her stunning aesthetic beauty.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful woman who was supposed to love Chu Qitian had publicly broken his heart.


    The way she said Ye Fan''s name crushed him.


    ¡°Angie, | am your husband! | am also the one who will take care of you and make you happy. Your father-inw is battling now,


    so how can you cheer on his opponent who, by the way, is just a lowly b*stard?¡± roared Chu Qitian angrily as he red at her.


    ¡°Shut up! | will not allow you to insult Ye Fan. He is not a b*stard, and he is certainly not a lowly man! Uncle Zhenghong told me


    all about it. Ye Fan is the true heir of the Chu family, and he is the most powerful man in the family. You are the evil ones here for


    trying to hurt Ye Fan. Hmph!¡±


    Angie acted as though she were a hungry lioness when she heard Chu Qitian insulting Ye Fan. She was so angry that she


    jumped and immediately hurled insults at her future husband as though there was no


    tomorrow.


    At first, Chu Qitian was stunned, but heterughed aloud.


    ¡°Hahahaha. Okay, so you look up to your Uncle Zhenghong and Ye Fan, huh? Do you really think he is the only heirto the Chu


    family?


    ¡°Well, if that is how you really feel, | will make you watch as your precious Ye Fan, the person you regarded as the most powerful


    man, gets beaten to a pulp by my dad! He will die right here and now.


    ¡°You and everyone else will learn the only head of the Chu family is my father, Chu Zhengliang. Simrly, everyone will see that |,


    Chu Qitian, am the only heir to the Chu family!¡±


    Chu Qitian was so angry his gaze was oozing with arrogance and fury.


    His intimidating words echoed in everybody''s heart, and it sent chills down their spines.


    ¡°Hmph, that will never happen. Just you watch.¡±


    Angie refused to admit defeat and argued with Chu Qitian, although she knew Ye Fan''s chances of


    winning were low.


    However, she was also strangely confident in him.


    She didn''t know why, but her instinct told her Ye Fan would win that battle.


    She trusted him and believed that he woulde out victorious.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This will be simr to how things were in Boguia Rainforest, and he will surprise everyone.


    As Angie and Chu Qitian argued, the battle between Ye Fan and Chu Zhengliang intensified.


    Chu Zhengliang became more wary and focused after Ye Fan hit him twice.


    Boom!


    Another thunderous sound rang in the air. That was Ye Fan''s third move, but Chu Zhengliang managed to dodge in time.


    Thetter stomped and sunk his foot deep into the ground, crushing the earth. A huge crack spread out right in front of


    everybody.


    ¡°Your time is over, punk!¡±


    All three moves were made. Chu Zhengliang wiped the blood off his nose and lips before he red over icily.


    The rxed stance he previously had was gone after Ye Fannded the hit twice.


    Chu Zhengliang was oozing an intensely murderous and cruel aura at that moment.


    ¡°| was careless earlier, and that was why your ambush worked. Still, you should be proud that you are able tond your hits at


    all. Unfortunately, it all ends here and now!¡±


    An evil voice, carried by the icy wind, drifted around Mount Chumen.


    Dark clouds had gathered in the distance, and it was tracing the ocean as the wind carried it over.


    ¡°It has only been ten minutes since you showed up, but | won''t let you live for much longer. Three moves!


    | let you make the first three moves, and now, | will kill you in three too!¡±


    Zoom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, his burly figure stepped forward and rushed over.


    He traveled so quickly as though he were lightning.


    Asecond ago, Chu Zhengliang was over ten meters away from Ye Fan, but he was standing in front of his nephew at the very


    next second.


    ¡°This is one of Chu Sect''s three fatal moves, the Heavenly Wolf.¡±


    After howling, Chu Zhengliang curved his fingers into a w and attacked.


    That move was so aggressive that it got the wind to swirl around his hand.


    It was as though it could tear the fragment of reality and open up a portal to a different dimension.


    The air grumbled like thunder in the sky.


    Chu Zhengliang was truly infuriated.


    His very first move was a secret technique from the Chu Sect Fatal Moves!


    The one he just made, the Heavenly Wolf, was known for being fatally ferocious as well.


    Ye Fan didn''t deal with Chu


    Zhengliang''s powerful ve head-on.


    | tead,thefointel Sepped to the


    stde and readied himself to dodge


    that attack entirely. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah! There''s no way I''ll let you escape.¡±


    It was as though Chu Zhengliang had already anticipated Ye Fan''s moves.


    The former suddenly swerved his arm and changed the direction of his attack in mid-air. It aimed at the spot where Ye Fan would


    have to move to.


    The attack was ridiculously aggressive, and if it hit Ye Fan, it would literally crush his heart.


    He was an experienced fighter and was physically strong, but he didn''t try to withstand the attack.


    He quickly threw his arms to his chest and protected his heart.


    ng!


    It was the sound of metal running into each other, and it was thunderous.


    That noise might beparable to a meteor strike.


    All the crowd saw was how Chu Zhengliang''s w mercilessly tore through Ye Fan''s arm.


    Five thin lines of crimson red blood slowly dripped down.


    Asingle attack was all it took to break through Ye Fan''s Dragon God Body.


    ¡°Not bad. You have good instincts and withstood my first attack, but what are you going to do about the next one?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang didn''t even let Ye Fan catch his breath.


    He leaped forward with widespread


    arms, like a Soule ore and totked


    eis erocity of a


    hele that e the entire forest.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is the Demonic Tiger of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves.¡±


    Swish!


    When Chu Zhengliang made that


    move, a scpren Soon homedt


    e


    Chupnehl is d simr to


    hen of the leaves as a tiger


    ran through it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mother Nature was reacting to that move, and her power seemed to be rushing into Chu Zhengliang''s body.


    He redirected all that power into a single strike and hurled it right at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Boom!


    An ear-piercing explosion told everyone that Chu Zhengliang''s attack hadnded on Ye Fan.


    His incredible power was surreal, and his nephew was obviously having some difficulty dealing with it.


    Thetter blocked the attack, but it still sent him flying a hundred meters backward.


    On top of that, every step Ye Fan made had left a deep impression on the ground.


    He backed away for over ten steps before he finally stopped.


    That wasn''t the worst, though. Ye Fan could feel something swirling in his chest.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold it in and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Zhengliang, however, wasn''t happy at the sight.


    His frown intensified.


    ¡°Good job, Chu Tianfan. | thought you''d, at most, be able to withstand two of my moves. You truly surprised me by surviving both.


    | guess you have grown to be more powerful during your time away,¡± Chu Zhengliang sneered. His aging eyes shone with


    cruelty as his heart craved Ye Fan''s death.


    That was not their first battle. Two years ago, they fought near the Pacific Ocean.


    Ye Fan was already ranked as a Supreme fighter at the time, but his power was still limited.


    If Ye Fan had remained as powerful as he had been back then, he would''ve definitely fallen after being struck by those two


    moves.


    But now... He may be hurt, but he can still fight!


    The incredible rate at which Ye Fan grew made it impossible for Chu Zhengliang to ignore.


    | have to kill him now. If | don''t, he will be stronger and threaten the Chu family''s future.


    The evil aura oozing out of Chu Zhengliang worsened when he thought about that.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''ve spent enough time at this, and we should end it now. It''s as | said earlier, | will kill you in three moves!¡± Chu Zhengliang


    sneered. His power flushed out of his body once more.


    The head of the Chu family murmured under the sky as he drew a symbol in the air.


    His elemental force seeped out as though it was somehow a howling river.


    It moved and swirled. As time passed, a green dragon gradually showed up behind him.


    ¡°LIs that the most powerful of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves, Green Celestial Dragon?¡±


    The members of the Chu Sect weren''t the only surprised ones. The Sword Saint and the other martial arts leaders were taken


    aback as well.


    The Chu Sect Fatal Moves were some of Chu Sect''s most powerful moves.


    All higher-ups of the sect could perform those moves.


    However, every single one of them had their own unique way of attacking. That was why the effects of those moves were


    different. It depended on its users.


    Some years ago, Chu Qitian led a bunch of fighters from Chu Sect and used those moves on Ye Fan too.


    Unfortunately, those attacks did no actual damage to him.


    Chu Zhengliang had only used two of those moves, but Ye Fan was already spitting blood.


    That proved just how powerful his uncle truly was.


    ¡°No wonder he''s the head of the family. | can''t believe he actually managed to materialize the green dragon.


    | guess a practitioner really needs to use Invoke the Celestial Cloud to hone the Chu Sect Fatal Moves to perfection,¡± gasped an


    elder of the Chu family.


    They were well-versed with the Chu Sect Fatal Moves, but none of them could make it as powerful as Chu Zhengliang did.


    ¡°That is only right. The Chu Sect Fatal Moves is a secret technique that has been passed down within my family. My ancestor


    only shared the secret technique with its top members because back then, they wanted to strengthen the Chu Sect.


    ¡°However, only members of the Chu family can truly master those techniques and make the most out of it. My dad has used all


    three Chu Sect Fatal Moves today.


    The first two moves wounded that b*stard. Thisst move will be a great way to send him right to hell! It''s as my dad has said.


    It''s time to put an end to it all.¡±


    Chu Qitian''s delightedughter filled everybody''s ears.


    As he spoke, he picked up a ss of champagne from the table and sipped it as though he were celebrating in advance.


    Chu Zhengliang finished preparing while everyone was still discussing the matter.


    The dragon, nowpletely formed, seemed eager to fly forward like an arrow from its bow.


    Roar!


    Its roar swept across the sky and parted the clouds.


    At the very next second, everyone saw the dragon''s figure fly toward Ye Fan like a tsunami.


    Compared to that enormous creature, the young man looked ridiculously tiny.


    It seemed that any move he made would be futile, since he was trapped in a cage with a hungry lion.


    Death was inevitable.


    ¡°You can do it, Dragon Master! Fight back,¡± cheered Gaius nervously as he watched the battle from the side.


    In the beginning of the battle, Ye Fan attacked mercilessly and injured Chu Zhengliang. The young man was in the lead.


    Who would''ve thought that in just a few moments, the table had turnedpletely?


    The head of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, was so strong that his moves didn''t even make sense.


    He made three moves, and all of them were fatal.


    On top of that, he somehow managed to make those moves consecutively.


    Those attacks were as aggressive as a tsunami, and Ye Fan couldn''t even fight back.


    At that point, he could only defend himself.


    ¡°This is bad. The Dragon Master ispletely overwhelmed because Chu Zhengliang is simply too fast and ferocious. All the


    master can do now is


    defend himself. There simply isn''t enough time to attack.¡±


    Owen and the others frowned when they saw how things were ying out.


    When two fighting experts had a battle, a single mishap would lead to a fatal loss.


    It was especially true for experts like


    Ye Fan and Chu Zhengliang. The


    were at the to of their tields, Sian


    WOuIceve Astremely difficult for them


    to turn things around once their


    opponent got the upper hand. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The most likely scenario was one fighter would use his formidable strength to destroy his opponent before thetter could make


    ¡°What do we do? Should we help the Dragon Master? If we don''t, it''s likely he will die from this next move,¡± said Gaius, who was


    a little worried and hesitant.


    The Dragon yers were in a tough spot, too.


    They were still struggling to decide when a bunch of Chu Sect''s men surrounded them. Gaius and the others were practically


    stuck.


    ¡°I''d advise you to refrain from ying


    dirty or trying to trick us. Otherwjs¨¦,


    * wll RENE to Keay teri le


    ? ences an elder from the


    sect threatened. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gaius and the others said nothing. They scoffed a little and gave up on secretly helping Ye Fan out. The only thing they could do


    was sit and wait for the end.


    At longst, the green dragon made it to Ye Fan and rammed right into him.


    Boom!


    When the two figures collided, an incredible wave of energy simr to an erupting volcano spewed everywhere.


    The earth cracked, and the mountains trembled. The summit of a nearby mountain was sliced off.


    Everything from the grass to the stones instantly turned into dust.


    ¡°All members of the Chu Sect are to set up a protective perimeter now!¡±


    The head of elders noticed


    something was off, so he quick mM


    gathered the fi htingeXiertso he


    aAysadt KWery ody worked together


    and tapped into their respective


    elemental force to create a huge


    energy Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    barrier around the hall.


    Only then did they contain the invisible storm caused by the battle between the two men.


    Fortunately, that onlysted a moment.


    It didn''t take long before the dragon broke through. It was unstoppable, leaving nothing but destruction in its path.


    There was a moan, and a figure flew backward from the point of impact like a bullet leaving the barrel of a gun.


    He flew a great distance and broke through quite a few mountain summits before he was buried deep within thest one.


    The boulders fell, and dust flew everywhere.


    Crimson red blood tainted the side of the mountain.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    ¡°Hahaha. It''s over. | told you, didn''t 1? Chu Tianfan is nothing but a maggot whenpared to my dad. All it took was three


    moves to end this battle. Killing that guy is as simple as ughtering a pig.¡±


    Chu Qitian''s boisterousughs filled the entire hall when he saw the blood on the edge of the summit.


    He continued proudly with his hands behind his back, ¡°So, what do you think, Angie? | told you that b*stard is nothing but an


    arrogant weakling who didn''t know better and is embarrassing himself. You didn''t trust me earlier, but do you see the truth now?¡±


    Given the arrogance he showed, a stranger would have thought that he was the general of an army that had just won an


    impossible battle and was boasting about his aplishments.


    ¡°Shut up! That is not true. Ye Fan is not dead. He can''t be...¡±


    Angie''s tears rolled down her cheeks as she ran toward the location of the rubble.


    It seemed she was trying to rescue Ye Fan.


    ¡°Get back here, Angie. Stop making a scene!¡±


    Bill was surprised and angry when he saw what was happening, so he had his men stop his daughter right away.


    ¡°Let me go. Let me go right now!¡±


    Angie struggled endlessly.


    The situation was impossible, and Bill had no choice but to p her across the face.


    ¡°You stupid girl, how long are you going to misbehave? Are you trying to destroy the entire family?¡±


    He was so angry and surprised that his emotions were beyond words.


    It was a joyous asion, and Angie, despite being the bride, was showing everyone how much she loved another man.


    As her father, Bill was undoubtedly embarrassed and troubled.


    He didn''t even know how to deal with the aftermath.


    It''s obvious Ye Fan has lost the battle. Yet, my daughter is still siding with that b *stard and remains in love with him! No, | cannot


    let her throw her life away like this.


    After pping Angie, Bill had his men take her away and keep an eye on her.


    On the other side, the Sword God, Mochizuki Kawa, of Japan took the initiative to congratte Chu Zhengliangon his victory.


    ¡°You truly are something else, Mr. Chu. |, Mochizuki Kawa, would like to congratte you on behalf of all of Japan. The way you


    killed the b*stard and threw out that trash was absolutelymendable.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The warriors from Australia, Korea, and all other countries quickly joined in when they saw the Japanese buttering Chu


    Zhengliang up.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Chu, on that incredible win.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for destroying a pest in the martial arts world.¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Mr. Chu, your power is amazing, and | think it''s only a matter of time before you lead the Chu family to the very top.¡±


    ¡°Well, then allow me to congratte Mr. Chu in advance.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    All that was heard was a bunch of kind words and formal congrattions.


    Everyone had decided the battle was over after the third move.


    Thest attack, the Green Celestial Dragon, was particrly devastating and seemed to have crushed Ye Fan.


    Even if, by some miracle, he had survived, he would still be gravely wounded.


    It was only natural that everyone congratted Chu Zhengliang.


    Xiao Chen wasn''t surprised to see how things ended, but he felt that was a waste.


    ¡°It''s too bad. He has such great potential, and now it''s gone with him... If only he could somehow transfer his power and potential


    to someone else,¡± murmured the Sword Saint while shaking his head.


    Tang Hao, who was standing at the side, was sighing in pity as well.


    Perhaps Heaven really needed to collect a gifted soul like his. It''s too bad Ye Fan was too impulsive for his own good.


    Chu Zhengliang kept his hand behind his back as he epted everybody''s praises. Arrogance and pride were written all over his


    face.


    He stood there and turned to his guests before calmly saying, ¡°A b*stard is not a worthy opponent. | feel so bad. This wedding is


    supposed to be a happy asion, but my family''s issue has disrupted it. I''m sure it was such a killjoy. For that, | shall down a


    shot as an apology.¡±


    After saying all that, Chu Zhengliang waved. A ss with a shot of alcohol moved as though it had a mind of its own and flew


    right into his hand.


    He drank the shot in one go.


    Then he turned his attention to Gaius and the others, who were surrounded by Chu Sect''s fighters.


    ¡°As per the agreement, please kill yourselves.¡±


    ng!


    Members of the Chu family unsheathed their swords and tossed their weapons to Gaius and the others.


    ¡°If you please.¡±


    ¡°If you please.¡±


    The family protectors had stern expressions on their faces when they said those words in unison.


    Their booming voice rippled throughout the hall.


    The Dragon yers were undoubtedly in a sticky situation, and they turned extremely pale.


    ¡°What? Are you guys not going to honor your promise? The legendary Supreme Grandmasters aren''t liars, are they?¡± Chu Qitian


    sneered when he saw Gaius and the others hesitating.


    ¡°He''s right. I''d like to ask you boys to keep your word and kill yourselves with these swords. As witnesses, we''ll have to do it if


    you don''t.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was especially eager to butter the Chu family up by showing them his loyalty.


    None of the other international representatives said anything. He was the first one to step up and put pressure on Gaius and the


    others.


    The situation instantly turned grim.


    The fighting experts of the Chu family and the elders of Chu Sect were closing in on the four as well.


    Earlier, it wasn''t appropriate for the fighting experts to step in because it was the Chu family''s private matter.


    That had since changed. They had taken up the role of a witness, so it would be okay for them to kill Gaius and the others if any


    promises were broken.


    The Dragon yers were at their wit''s end.


    The Rock Dragon, Iwai Zen, was hiding among the crowd and sighing. Tears swirled around in his eyes.


    ¡°It''s as | thought. He lost. Oh, Dragon


    Master, it''s not always easy to ept


    the right advice... utieyou a@''''''


    listpres to.che eer, we would not


    be in this situation now. Look at how


    bad things are. You''ve sacrificed your


    own life, along with your four


    subordinates.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Iwai Zen was grieving.


    He and the four Dragon yers went to Mount Chumen together.


    However, his mission was to hide among the crowd once they reached their destination. That was why he wasn''t with them.


    It made sense since Ye Fan only


    invited him to bear witness te-the 1 \


    austignts agGast The former


    n


    if expected thetter to do


    anything. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Iwai Zen didn''t have much faith in Ye Fan, but he still prayed for a miracle and wished that the man would be victorious.


    It proved to be a miracle out of reach.


    The Dragon Master had fallen.


    It was as Iwai Zen had predicted. Ye Fan had been utterly defeated.


    It only took Chu Zheng Hang three moves to annihte the young man. | guess their difference in strength is simply too much.


    Iwai Zen had already guessed what would happen, but actually seeing everything was still a painful experience. Sorrow engulfed


    him.


    He had hoped for a miracle that day.


    Unfortunately, all he witnessed was the demise of g talented young man.


    ¡°The Dragon God Hall will no longer exist after today.¡±


    He grinned sadly before grabbing a ss and shattering it.


    Then he picked up a shard and pushed it toward his neck.


    What is the point of living with the Dragon Master gone?


    Iwai Zen had never betrayed Ye Fan.


    He simply didn''t want the man to die.


    If everything here is set in stone, then please allow me to serve the Dragon Master in the afterlife.


    Just as he was going to kill himself, something happened.


    The four Dragon yers, who were


    surrounded, suddenly turned around


    simultaneously. The event oa ?heit |


    escanaokdcrat the mountain


    where Ye Fan had crashed.


    ¡°Everything is in ce, Dragon


    Master. It''s time to show them your


    true strength.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    ¡°Dragon Master, it''s time to show them your true strength.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master, it''s time to show them your true strength.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following Gaius¡¯ lead, Owen and Su Mugiu knelt down as well.


    All four Dragon yers shouted aloud and looked into the distance. Their eyes shone with immense admiration and respect.


    It was as though they were the most devoted worshippers praying to their deity.


    In a way, that was exactly what was happening. Everyone else might''ve assumed that Ye Fan had fallen, but the four of them still


    had faith in him.


    They believed in their Dragon Master and trust the young man wouldn''t die just like that.


    During his decade of training, Ye Fan also founded an incredible organization all on his own.


    Such a formidable man wouldn''t fall so easily. Even if he were to fall, it would be a glorious death. It wouldn''t be that anticlimactic


    or simple.


    ¡°Hahaha. Are you retards? What makes you think he has any strength left? My father has killed that b*stard, so how can he do


    anything? You guys are on your deathbeds and you''re putting all your hopes on a b*stard from a poor vige? Shouldn''t you be


    begging my father for your lives instead?¡± Chu Qitian pointed at Gaius and the others as he insulted them.


    The way he looked at them made it clear that he saw them as idiots.


    Everyone else simply shook their heads. They thought the Dragon yers were out of their mind too.


    Even if that young man had survived, what could he do? Those three moves must''ve gravely wounded him, so even if he is alive,


    he won''t be able to fight. He can''t even save himself, let alone the rest of you.


    ¡°At the end of the day, he was just a hot-headed young man who couldn''t rise to the top.¡±


    Aaron was a little depressed as well.


    The rest of the crowd was busy mocking away when


    Angie, who was on the verge of crying, suddenly tilted her head up.


    Iwai Zen, who was about to kill himself, looked over and his eyes instantly shone with a different glow when he saw what was in


    front of him.


    ¡°Is that...?¡±


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    Boom!


    Aloud explosion went off at the very next second. It almost turned the ce into a wastnd.


    All anyone saw was a golden light shooting out into the sky. The source of that light traced back to the location where Ye Fan had


    fallen.


    The earth trembled and cracked open.


    Just like that, a thin figure showed up in front of them once more.


    That young man seemed ever so tiny under the sky, but his appearance definitely shook everyone to their cores.


    They werepletely stunned when they saw him.


    Chu Zhengliang red in disbelief, and Mochizuki Kawa¡¯s irises constricted. The Sword Saint, Tang Hao, and the others were


    stunned as well. Astonishment was practically oozing out of their eyes.


    ¡°H-How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°H-How is he alive?¡±


    ¡°On top of that, his power isn''t fading!¡±


    ¡°It''s more than that. He''s bing more powerful by the second.¡±


    ¡°T-That punk. H-How did he...?¡±


    The spectators on Mount Chumen thought they were going insane.


    The turn of events was simply too far beyond their expectations.


    They couldn''t evene up with something like that in their wildest dreams. Chu Zhengliang''s aggressive attacks had no impact


    on Ye Fan whatsoever, and thetter somehow became even more powerful.


    ¡°That''s not possible. With Invoke the Celestial Cloud, | maxed out the impact of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves. Even a fighter of


    Supreme rank should be dead. Chu Tianfan is more powerful than ordinary men, but he should be wounded, even if he


    somehow survives. Yet, he is...¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s smile vanished instantly. Deep within his eyes was a hint of surprise and fear.


    The young man standing in front of him proved to be even more troublesome than he initially thought. It got to the point where


    even Chu Zhengliang was feeling a little stressed.


    ¡°Hahaha... It''s Ye Fan! He''s alive. | knew it. | knew he wouldn''t die just like that!¡±


    The entire hall was in shock, but Angie was so happy that she shrieked as tears of joy streamed down her cheeks.


    The Dragon yers instantly bowed and weed the Dragon Master''s return.


    Iwai Zen suddenlyughed aloud as well.


    The Dragon Master was alive and well, and that was definitely good news.


    The Rock Dragon went back to his hiding spot.


    The body of the resurrected man literally glowed, and his gaze seemed sharper than ever.


    At that moment, he had let go of all of his restraints and unleashed his full power.


    His aura was so intimidating even Chu Zhengliang was momentarily worried.


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang, do you really think that | would fall this easily?¡± Ye Fan grinned while shaking his head. His tone was filled with


    mockery.


    ¡°Quit yapping, you b*stard. I''ll admit | was surprised. | can''t believe you actually mastered the Dragon God Body. That is a


    miscalction on my part. Without that, you would''ve surely died after | made those moves.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was the head of the Chu family, after all, and he was well-versed in all of its techniques. Hence, he immediately


    realized Ye Fan was using the most powerful move of the sect.


    What he didn''t know was how Ye Fan mastered it.


    Only the head of Chu Sect was allowed to train and


    master that technique.


    That secret was so well-protected that even within the Chu family, only the patriarch had ess to the training instructions.


    In other words, only two individuals in the entire Chu Sect had authority to learn that secret technique.


    That man is just a b *stard. How did hee across the instructions?


    ¡°It must''ve been Chu Zhenghong!¡±


    ¡°He taught that b*stard the technique.¡±


    ¡°Zhengliang, kill him right now.¡±


    ¡°He stole the secret technique of the Chu Sect, and forthat, he must die!¡±


    It infuriated the family''s elders because Ye Fan didn''t have the authority to practice that technique, yet the abandoned b*stard


    had mastered it.


    Ye Fan simply smiled and shook his head when he heard all the insults hurled at him. ¡°Your earlier statement is not true, Chu


    Zhengliang. You miscalcted so, so much more. Now, allow me to show you just how powerful the Chu Sect''s secret technique


    really is.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, Ye Fan''s gaze turned evil.


    He roared like a dragon soaring in the sky.


    Bang!


    His Qi swirled and amassed around him. Under his feet, the ground was cracking.


    The young man was engulfed in a golden halo, and when he moved, he zipped through the sky.


    He wed over and got the clouds in the sky to part.


    That thin figure looked as though he were a golden wolf from heaven. It was going after Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Lls that... one of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves, Heavenly Wolf?¡±


    ¡°What the h*ll?¡±


    ¡°How did he master that?¡±


    ¡°That d*mn Chu Tianfan! When did he learn those


    techniques?¡±


    All three families of the Chu Sect were shaken to their core once more when they saw Ye Fan making that move.


    No one could''ve guessed that he would use the Chu Sect Fatal Moves.


    ¡°Hah! That is nothing but a poor imitation of the real deal. All you have is the form with no actual power.


    It''s nothing to worry about.¡± The elder of the Chu family was burning in fury, as he scoffed in distaste.


    Suddenly, the truth hit him.


    Ye Fan''s ¡°wolf¡± had rammed against Chu Zhengliang''s ¡°wolf¡±.


    Like the elder, Chu Zhengliang also


    assumed his nephewawas minsidking


    ths Pesisee Fata! Moves through


    obs


    ervation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, his expression turned grim when their blows collided.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? It''s so powerful.¡±


    The struggle onlysted a moment, but it still managed to put the pressure on Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Demonic Tiger!¡± shouted Ye Fan.


    Chu Zhengliang was still biting down


    and struggling whe thegecat@ot |


    ths thege(wou Sd6t Fatal Moves


    revealed itself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Scared mindless, he gritted his teeth and pushed even harder to protect himself.


    Only then was he able to stop Ye Fan''s consecutive attacks.


    However, Chu Zhengliang was forced to back away a few steps after enduring those hits.


    Ye Fan chuckled when he saw that. ¡°Let''s see how you handle this.¡±


    He moved as though he were a dragon dancing in the air.


    The most powerful of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves, Green Celestial Dragon, revealed itself once more.


    Roar!


    risp and loud roar tore through the sky.


    With unstoppable power coursing through it, the dragon went after Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°H-How is that possible?¡±


    He turned pale, and his aging eyes bulged.


    He never thought that Ye Fan could


    master the Heavenly Wolf, Demon


    Tiger, and Green Gelestab piSsdon


    after witri¨¦sting them just once. |


    can''t believe he even learned the


    most difficult of them all, the Green


    Celestial Dragon! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    ¡°D*mn it. | won''t ept it. There is no way you fully mastered everything after seeing it once!¡± Chu Zhengliang bellowed.


    After that, the witnesses saw how Chu Zhengliang, who couldn''t keep up with Ye Fan, suddenly backed away quickly and put


    some distance between them to buy himself time to prepare for his move.


    The Invoke the Celestial Cloud was used once more, and this time, Chu Zhengliang didn''t hold back.


    Immense elemental forces from the sky and ground gathered as though they could hear Chu Zhengliang calling forthem.


    In a blink of an eye, an incredible amount of energy materialized and formed a shape.


    He used all three Chu Sect Fatal Moves right away.


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf, Demonic Tiger, and Green Celestial Dragon.¡±


    The three menacing creatures advanced on Ye Fan.


    ¡°You stupid punk! Do you honestly think that you can masterthe Chu family''s secret technique just like that? | will show you just


    how much more powerful my moves arepared to yours!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s infuriated voice apanied his creatures and crashed into the ones created by Ye Fan.


    The two opponents used the same moves, and within their veins flowed the same blood from the same ancestors.


    Yet, despite their simrities, they were fighting to the death on top of Mount Chumen.


    Boom!


    The terrifying aftereffects of the explosion spewed everywhere.


    The spectators expected some sort of standoff, but that never happened.


    In just a few moments, a figure flew backward and out of the explosion.


    The tremendous force tossed him thousands of meters away.


    The destruction marked the path that the body had traveled.


    On top of that, the guy skidded about a hundred steps after he hadnded.


    Cracks on the ground apanied every step back and formed a channel on Mount Chumen.


    It wasn''t until he knocked into an enormous tree did he stop stumbling.


    When he finally regained his footing, however, his entire body trembled.


    Crimson red blood was hurled right out of his lips.


    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone on Mount Chumen was too shocked for words when they saw the injured man vomiting blood.


    ¡°H-How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°T-The head of the family was forced to back away... from a direct attack?¡±


    Yep, the one who flew backward and vomited blood was none otherthan Chu Zhengliang, who was insanely arrogant earlier.


    That scene got everybody trembling.


    They never would''ve imagined a youngster hurting the head of the powerful Chu family.


    ¡°No. no, no. It simply can''t be. My father must''ve been careless. Y-Yes, that''s it. My father let his guard down, and that is why the


    attacknded. That has to be it!¡±


    Everyone was in shock, but Chu Qitian had the hardest time epting what he just witnessed. He kept shaking his head.


    Unfortunately, King Folo of India and the others thought differently.


    ¡°That wasn''t carelessness. It was a direct hit thatnded fair and square.¡±


    ¡°This is beyond my imagination. | can''t believe China has a fighter that monstrous. He used the Chu family''s technique to defeat


    the head of said family.¡±


    ¡°With talent like that, he will certainly grow to be a legend in the future.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the idiots in the War God Castle kicked him out.¡±


    King Folo wasn''t just surprised. He was also extremely wary.


    Ye Fan was a citizen of China, after all, so it was only natural he saw the man as a threat.


    The king wasn''t the only one who felt that way. The leaders from other countries were also surprised.


    ¡°His strength... | mean, that young man may have already surpassed the War God of China.¡±


    ¡°He is so much more valuable than anything the Chu Sect can offer the country.¡±


    ¡°The War God Castle truly made a loss when they kicked him out.¡±


    Many spectators were sighing and reeling in their emotions.


    The Sword Saint looked terrible and was a little pale after hearing what everyone said. He felt as though he was sitting on


    needles.


    ¡°Should we help him out? Who knows? Maybe we can still repair the strained rtionship and turn things around,¡± suggested


    Tang Hao softly after hesitating for a while.


    Unfortunately, the Sword Saint decided against it.


    ¡°How are we supposed to help him? Even if we join forces, we won''t be able to defeat the fighters of the Chu family. We are no


    match against the Chu Sect. Making a move now would just allow the fighters of the sect to justify butting in. If that happens, Chu


    Tianfan won''t be the only one dying today.


    ¡°We will be dragged into the mess as well! Things have spiraled out of our control, so let''s just monitor the situation from the


    side. Besides, Chu Tianfan already cut us offpletely. That means that we will not benefit even if we help him now,¡± replied


    the Sword Saint grimly.


    Tang Hao simply sighed and shook his head. He wanted to say more, but he kept his words to himself.


    The crowd was still discussing the matter when the injured Chu Zhengliang wiped the blood off his lips.


    He tilted his head up. His face was bleeding, and the calm and collected expression he usually had on was gone. All that was left


    was the cruelty in his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha... Good job! You injured me, and that is a job well done. You are, without a doubt, Zhenghong''s son. Unfortunately,


    everything ends right here and now, Chu Tianfan. | will go all out and will not give you any chance of surviving this.¡±


    As Chu Zhengliangughed, he walked toward Ye Fan.


    The former looked as though he was engulfed in fire, and that fire only burned fiercer with each step he took.


    In his most powerful state, his clothes burned off, and golden rays of light shot out of him.


    The outline of a golden dragon could be seen, and it was circling Chu Zhengliang.


    Every spectator was stunned when they saw that.


    ¡°That...¡±


    ¡°It''s the Dragon God Body!¡±


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang has mastered that move too?¡±


    King Folo and the others weren''t the only ones surprised. The elders of the Chu family were shocked as well.


    Only the head of the Chu Sect and the head of the Chu family had ess to the training instructions.


    Chu Zhengliang had just be the head of the family, and that meant he had mastered that move within that short period.


    ¡°This is it. The young man is doomed.


    He is so dead. Chu Zhenglia


    used the rgagnGaueBoay as well,


    cbthat young man won''t survive for


    long,¡± murmured the leader of


    Remdik, Aaron. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Prince Carlo and the others turned to Ye Fan. Their eyes shone with nothing but pity at that moment.


    They assumed the only reason hested that long into the battle was because he had used the Dragon God Body.


    Their assumption was understandable. After all, Chu Zhengliang was obviously more experienced than him.


    One was a young man in his early


    twenties, while the other. ageO lt)


    Reyer atten he hadb¨¦en


    p hee martial arts for decades.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, Chu Zhengliang was probably one of the top five most experienced fighters in the world.


    It was only natural that a youngling was no match for him.


    Ye Fan only had a single advantage.


    He depended on his inc edible moves


    i level the yidg etd and make up


    for hisck of experience. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, Chu Zhengliang had started using the Dragon God Body as well.


    That meant that Ye Fan''s advantage was no longer applicable.


    Hence, many assumed his demise was inevitable.


    The only question that remained was how long he could hold on before he died.


    ¡°You b*stard. You will die right here and now!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang charged while everyone was still in a daze.


    With the help of the Dragon God Body, his powers grew exponentially.


    Asingle punch or a simple kick could bring about an apocalypse.


    Arandom move from him could instantly break the sound barrier.


    Even the air particles would part from that punch, and a vacuum would be formed.


    ¡°The Dragon God Body, huh?¡±


    Unlike the spectators, Ye Fan smiled when he saw Chu Zhengliang using the Dragon God Body.


    It was a smile of mockery, taunts, and incredible serenity.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Ye Fan did not back away. Instead, he dashed toward his foe with his back bare.


    Underthe ze of the midday sun, his exposed skin shimmered with speckles of gold. The ground shook with the heavy,


    rhythmic footfalls of his sprint that grew with urgent haste.


    From afar, it appeared like two gigantic figures of gold charging toward each other like two savage beasts to im dominion over


    each other.


    The explosive force with which thebatants dashed forward caused the crowd to hold their breath in fear.


    ¡°He must die! He must!¡± Chu Qitian growled as he clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into the flesh of his palm.


    | hope Dad beats him into a pulp!


    The crowd watched anxiously as bothbatants had engaged the Dragon God Body and were about to sh for the first time.


    When the charging figures were close enough to one another, Ye Fan threw out a fist that immediately found its mark.


    With the help of the physiological enhancements of the Dragon God Body, every muscle and bone in his body hardened to such


    an extent that no weapon in the world was its match at that moment.


    As the crowd gaped in stunned silence, the steel fists of bothbatants met with a shock wave that knocked thes out of


    alignment from the sonic boom it sent through the stratosphere.


    This is what a collision between Mars and Earth must feel like!


    The terrifying wave of energy from the force of two dying stars shot out in every other direction, centering around the impact from


    both fists.


    As the crowd began to wonder aloud if they had witnessed the demise of Ye Fan, they soon realized they were wrong when the


    dust settled.


    He did not appear to have any trace of being worn down. As a matter of fact, he did not even lose his footing.


    Standing proudly upright, his body of steel rang with an unnaturally deep reverberation as he absorbed the force delivered by his


    foe without a scratch.


    ¡°He... he actually blocked it?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Aaron and his entourage were so in awe of the youth that had gone head-to-head against the patriarch of the Chu family that


    they involuntarily gasped as one.


    ¡°What kind of sorcery is going on?¡±


    ¡°Great Emperor Aaron, weren''t you confident with the inevitability of that young man''s demise?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible for him to block the full force of the Chu patriarch''s Dragon God Body?¡±


    The volume of chatter grew as the group voiced their wonderment out loud.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Aaron''s upper lip twitched with annoyance. ¡°How the hell would | know? Just shut up and watch the fight. You never know, the


    young man may fall by the very next strike.¡±


    With every collision between thebatants producing increasingly unexpected oues, the


    group no doubt felt the same.


    After all, they were ashamed to ept a boy with scarcely a mustache had fought Chu Zhengliang like an equal.


    Elders like me have been training for decades longer than Ye Fan and have lesser than he to show for it! After an entire lifetime


    dedicated to my craft, | have the misfortune of witnessing so young a talentpletely surpassing the achievements | spent a


    lifetime striving for. How embarrassing!


    Ye Fan blocked Chu Zhengliang''s first strike easily. And the second. And the third.


    After several dozen strikes from Chu Zhengliang''s increasingly desperate fists, he maintained the ferocity of his defense.


    Yet another legendary exchange!


    With onest almighty effort, Chu Zhengliang delivered an unusually vicious strike only to have Ye Fan deflect it in an equally


    forceful parry. The powerful impact was redirected in such a manner that both men flew backward ten paces each, as if an


    invisible bomb had gone off between them.


    As Chu Zhengliang stumbled to find his footing, the scowl between his brows deepened.


    ¡°Again, you little sh*t,¡± Chu Zhengliang shouted. ¡°Give me your best shot. | am determined to crush you today.¡±


    With a massive step, he lunged toward Ye Fan like a starving wolf.


    By that point of the fight, any disdain he had regarded his nephewpletely vanished.


    Though we are sworn enemies, | can sense the boy''s strength. | just don''t understand how the b *stard can attain this much


    progress in merely ten years. Talent like this cannot be allowed to survive.


    Chu Zhengliang''s eye shed with malice at the thought.


    Chu Zhengliang and his son have held a grudge against Chu Tianfan and his father for a longtime.


    Chu Qitian had spent ten years of his life hunting Chu Tianfan down. In fact, Chu Zhengliang had personally got involved during


    the war with Japan to end his nephew''s life.


    This grudge is deep in our bones. There is only one way to end this.Only one of us will walk away from this fight alive.


    Incensed beyond the point of fury, Chu Zhengliangnded ten punches which thudded heavily against the younger man''s chest.


    The ground cracked beneath his feet from the impact with which he braced himself when hended the flurry of assaults on his


    foe.


    Chu Zhengliang appeared deranged with hatred. With the augmentation of his limbs from the Dragon God Body, he dashed


    toward his opponent like a freight train.


    He mobilized every ounce of power under his control and maniacally struck Ye Fan.


    The flurry of strikes was akin to a thunderstorm that left the bystanders disoriented.


    With every subsequent punch or kick, the density of the strikes suffocated them.


    However, the younger man was not easily subdued. Like a raft on a stormy sea, he weathered the furious assault with stoic


    finesse.


    To his foe''s astonishment, Ye Fan had even managed to strike back on certain asions.


    Despite the number of people it contained, the Chu Sect Castle was deathly quiet as every eye was wide with shock.


    ¡°The devil is amongst us! What a


    fearsome demonstration of strength,


    technique, and martial ere


    iwi menyat RAY. ay can


    Cc Me the same? Even if Chu Tianfan


    falls today, his exploits will forever be


    embedded in history.


    Congrattions, China. You have


    created a monster.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aaron''s attitude toward Ye Fan suddenly changedpletely when the tide of battle shifted beyond his expectations.


    The Sword Saint, however, felt nothing but heartache at Aaron''s words. Every word stung like a stab wound.


    Chu Qitian, on the other hand, was indignant. We''ll see about that. No matter how skilled Chu Tian fan is, he is going to die by


    my father''s hand today.


    Ye Fan and Chu Zhengliang were still engaged in a furious duel. With both sides taking and dealing blows equally, the oue


    of the battle remained uncertain.


    Even the summit was ground t by the intensity of their brawl.


    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°Is this what absolute power looks like?¡±


    ¡°At this rate, the entire mountain is going to be turned into a pile of rubble.¡±


    ¡°| could only dream of attaining even half of this level of mastery.¡±


    The disciples of Chu Sect witnessed the spectacle with a mixture of envy and fear.


    Angie, who stood within the hall, had a glint of excitement in her eyes at the sight of Ye Fan''s dominance.


    Boom!


    Chu Zhengliang''s roundhouse kick shattered the defenses of Ye Fan''s left arm andnded squarely on his chest.


    At the same time, his nephew''s right hand tightened into a fist as it whistled past his eyes.


    Barely avoiding the strike, Chu


    Zhengliang leaned backward but


    himself out-m energy


    hones


    whanae Rad''s left fist collided with


    his cheek so hard that several of his


    teeth flew out from the impact.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was in this manner that thebatants exchanged blows. With two consecutive cannon-like sts, both men were thrown


    backward in a heap.


    Despite the severity, the duo was on


    their feet in an instant. Instead of


    returning immedatehyseahe ght


    thayrarhahied motionless, like two


    rugged mountains in their strength


    and majesty as they regarded each


    other. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Atst, Chu Zhengliang spoke first.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you haven''t ceased to amaze me thus far. | had thought that you wouldn''t have stood a chance once | unleashed


    the Dragon God Body. | did not expect you tost this long against me.¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    He was notughing anymore. Instead, he wore an ugly scowl fueled by the rage in his chest that ignited his heart as he red


    at his young adversary.


    | never would have imagined this youngster to put up such a fight. What would have been a ughter is turning to be a


    stalemate. | will be aughingstock for taking such a long time to eliminate a vige boy! At this point, Ye Fan''s reputation will be


    legendary amongst these global leaders as the man who |, Chu Zheng Hang, am unable to kill. This fight has dragged on long


    enough. Time to wipe him out once and for all. If a hard-fought victory is what is required, it will have to do to ensure that | can


    still salvage a tiny scrap of dignity.


    Ye Fan sneered as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°You sure are confident, aren''t you? I''ve spent enough time


    with you. Have Chu Zhenghong face me instead. If Chu Yuan is still alive, get him out here while you''re at it. My goal today is to


    raze your entire n. You and your son are just necessary inconveniences.¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Chu Zhengliang roared like a provoked lion. ¡°You haven''t even bested me yet, b*stard. We''ll see if you''re still


    as sure of yourself


    when I''m done with you.¡±


    Ye Fan''s scathing words had struck a nerve with Chu Zhengliang, who wasted no time in carrying out his promise.


    Gritting his teeth in concentration, he gathered his elemental force in preparation to channel Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    As the immense power at his fingertips grew, the skies fell unnaturally silent.


    It did notst long. Next, a sudden howl of a furious wind pierced it.


    The menacing hum of Chu Zhengliang''s elemental force soon drowned out the wind as it umted within him and spilled out


    of his body in its excess.


    ¡°Is that...¡±


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Is he going to execute his ultimate move?¡±


    The elders of the Chu family began to lose theirposure.


    ¡°That b*stard forced Dad to such drastic measures,¡± Chu Qitian gasped, stepping back in awe.


    He was not alone. The entire Chu n retreated with simrly apprehensive steps.


    The Chu Family Protectors at once took their positions and stood before members of the family to shield them from the fearsome


    power that was going to be unleashed on the battleground.


    ¡°What the hell is the Chu family up to?¡±


    ¡°Why are they so frightened?¡±


    ¡°Could they be preparing to make a run for it at the imminent defeat of their patriarch?¡±


    The onlookers began specting on the reason for the Chu family''s fear.


    There were, of course, more learned members in the crowd that put together the observations of the family¡¯s retreat and Chu


    Zhengliang''s domineering stance.


    ¡°| don''t think so,¡± they mused. ¡°Chu Zhengliang seems to be channeling something immense.¡±


    What?¡± eximed Mochizuki Kawa. ¡°Are you saying that there is something even more powerful than the Dragon God Body?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Aaron murmured solemnly. ¡°Lest you forget, the patriarch of the Chu family had defeated the alliance of the eighteen


    nations with this very move during the upheaval all those years ago.¡±


    Karl and the Sword Saint shuddered as one.


    ¡°Do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°THAT move?¡±


    The onlookers eximed as one as they recalled the terror.


    It''s been so many years since the secret technique was employed toy waste to the enemies of the Chu family. Are we possibly


    witnessing a repeat of history?


    At that point, Chu Zhengliang hadpleted his channeling.


    His cold eyes brimmed with murderous intent as he gazed at the younger man before him.


    ¡°| have wasted enough time on you today, Chu Tianfan. Consider it an honor to die by Invoke the Celestial Sky as only a


    b*stard!¡±


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? Since you mentioned it, | am happy to oblige you with the exact same thing. Let us


    settle this old feud once and for all with the same move.¡±


    As he spoke, he stomped on the ground so hard that it cracked beneath his feet.


    Ye Fan held his ground against his opponent''s dominant stance.


    The Chu family gasped audibly.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Has Chu Tianfan managed to master Invoke the Celestial Sky as well?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°| refuse to believe it!¡±


    ¡°He is an exiled b*stard!¡± shrieked Chu Qitian as he mmed the table in a rage. ¡°How could he have mastered the biggest


    secret that hadin hidden


    behind our doors?¡±


    The other members of the Chu family were equally astounded.


    Chu Zhengliang did not share his


    kin''s surprise. After all, he ha om


    witnesse #e racadtploying the


    teotinigl¨¦ once before when he had


    thetter ambushed in Japan some


    years prior. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang hazarded a guess that Chu Zhenghong was the one to have passed on the technique to his son.


    My brother must have been secretly


    providing assistance and gui ange fo


    the b¨¦stard agge bruers of our


    ADeChSW else could a little sh*t


    from the vige harness such power


    at such a young age? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that thought, Chu Zhengliang felt a twinge of jealousy.


    My brother''s son, the b¡¯stard, is a


    fighter of prodigious talent. My o


    son, the legiti ie atr bBthe-aMni y,


    iGoniegdddat throwing his tantrum.


    Despite all the years of training, |


    think my boy isn ''t even Grandmaster


    yet. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Rousing himself out of that disappointing reverie,


    Chu Zhengliang knew his foe had finished his own channeling and grimly decided to put an end to his nightmare once and for all.


    ¡°Just in time. | would like to see how far you''ve been able to take Invoke the Celestial Sky.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With a final sardonicugh, Chu Zhengliang leaped upward without warning.


    Once airborne, he stretched out his arms and soared above the battleground like a hawk in full flight.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky, first form: Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Boom!


    As if rebounding off the clouds, Chu Zhengliang propelled himself upward with another surge of momentum which shook the


    entire mountain.


    ¡°Is this Invoke the Celestial Sky in the flesh?¡±


    ¡°It''s the ultimate technique of our family!¡±


    The Chu family members began shouting in disbelief.


    Though they did not share the same reverence as members of the Chu family in witnessing their


    ancestral pride, the other onlookers turned deathly white as they became aware that they were in the presence of a miracle.


    ¡°Second form: Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    After demonstrating the first form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Chu Zhengliang wasted no time in following up with the second


    form in his eagerness to eliminate Ye Fan.


    Irksome as he may be, the boy has proven his worth for me to give it my all like an equal. Crash!


    The mountains trembled as the ground split open.


    Upon the execution of Tumble of the Majestic Mountain, Chu Zhengliang brought a fist with unfathomable power behind it,


    crashing down onto his foe.


    The immensity of the fist was such that it threatened to obstruct the sun.


    With the weight of an entire mountain behind it, the onlookers found themselves suffocated from merely being in the vicinity.


    ¡°It''s the second form.¡±


    ¡°| recall Chu Zhenghong only managed to attain up to the third.¡±


    ¡°Good point. I''m not even sure if Zhengliang has mastered the third form.¡±


    Within the castle, the warriors of the Chu family had put up a force field to defend the onlookers against the imminent st.


    The Chu elders watched the fight closely because it had been many years since the Chu Sect were involved in any altercations.


    To be able to witness their patriarch defending the family name with a show of force of the family''s ultimate technique was a glory


    many of them hoped to live vicariously through Chu Zhengliang.


    The man was not done after executing the two forms. With another almighty grunt, he propelled himself even higher.


    Suddenly, the onlookers noticed the battleground turning dark from the shadow of a giant palm that obstructed everything in


    sight.


    ¡°Earthshaking Palm!¡± they screamed. ¡°That''s the third form!¡±


    ¡°The old man has indeed chosen his sessor well,¡± the elders proimed, near tears of excitement.


    ¡°Despite being the patriarch of the family for aparatively short duration, Zhengliang has perfected the third form! Such talent


    is equal to the old man himself in his prime!¡±


    At that point, the oue of the battle did not matter to them anymore. Instead, they were more interested in finding out how far


    Chu Zhengliang had managed to push the limits of their ancestral technique.


    Chu Tian fan will not stand a snowke''s chance in hell against Invoke the Celestial Sky. This very move was what the old


    patriarch employed to quell all who dared to challenge the prestige of our family all those years ago!


    The crowd''s relentless gushing of its admiration for Chu Zhengliang''s martial prowess seemed to spur him on as he showed no


    signs of stopping.


    The immense palm seemed to push off the earth as Chu Zhengliang rose to even greater heights as soon as the palm touched


    the ground.


    Just when the crowd could bear the suspense no more, the speck high above the ground began channeling again.


    ¡°Could there be a fourth move?¡±


    This time, the usually stoic Chu elders lost theirposure as their eyes grew wide with disbelief.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the leaders of the other nations gasped as one.


    The third form had literally turned day into night. What other horrors could the fourth form bring?


    Up in the skies, Chu Zhengliang extended a menacing finger.


    ¡°Fourth form: Red me Finger!¡±


    Boom!


    The clouds parted, revealing the massive shadow of a single finger descending from the sky.


    Initially, it did not seem so big from a distance. As it rushed toward the earth amid a roaring gale, it grew to the size of a column.


    As the deadly finger rushed toward the earth like an enormous dragon, it seemed to burn with the fury of its owner as the finger


    glowed bright red.


    Its overwhelming power threatened to obliterate the


    world.


    ¡°The kid is done for!¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt. He''s a goner if he stands there for another second longer!¡±


    ¡°Without being in the top five of the Sky Ranking, there is no chance of him surviving this strike.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is finished!¡± Aaron eximed. ¡°The monster of China will finally be subdued!¡±


    ¡°The monster of China is going to meet his end today.¡±


    The members of his entourage were so frightened by the spectacle that they dared not speak.


    Even the Dragon yers, Ye Fan''s most staunch supporters, felt doubt for the first time.


    Hang on, Dragon Master. The Chu family patriarch will bepletely ruined if you can endure one more blow. After thirteen long


    years of nning, victory is within your reach! The effort of thirteen long years of nning ising to fruition! Dawn is almost


    upon us. Hang on!


    Angie clenched her diminutive fists as she watched with bated breath.


    Every eye in the audience was glued to the spectacle which was nearly lost behind a dense wall of thunderous clouds.


    The only thing that was visible to them was the eye of a cyclone within which a tempest raged.


    Under Chu Zhengliang''s fearsome demonstration of power, the figure of the younger man appeared hopelessly small and frail in


    the middle of the storm.


    There was little doubt left in the onlookers. The furious power that threatened to obliterate everything within sight would crush the


    tiny figure.


    Even Chu Qitian and his kin smirked with satisfaction at Ye Fan''s inactivity. They were under the assumption that he had frozen


    with fright and had epted his fate.


    The Sword Saint and Tang Hao shut their eyes tightly. They could not bear to witness their fearless leader vaporized into a


    handful of ashes.


    To everybody''splete shock, Ye Fan suddenly leaped into action.


    The movement was so forceful that it left a small crater where his feet were a moment ago.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky, first move! Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    As Ye Fan soared to the skies, he seemed to propel himself off the clouds with weightless grace and ease.


    ¡°Second move! Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    The air crackled with electricity as the storm he conjured raged around him.


    Ye Fan swung a mighty fist above his head. The momentum he had gained from the gesture carried him even further upward


    with such force that his ascent broke the sound barrier and sent a ripple throughout the airspace into the horizon and beyond.


    ¡°Third move! Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    ¡°Fourth move! Red me Finger!¡±


    With a rumble that increased exponentially in volume and intensity with every subsequent move channeled, the clouds around


    Ye Fan dispersed.


    Extending his foot, fist, palm, and finger, respectively, he swiftly delivered all four moves in one fluid


    motion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    ¡°Four moves as well?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe this little sh*t made it to the fourth move too!¡±


    Ye Fan''s dominance raised the standard of the crowd''s expectations once again.


    Members of the Chu family were


    most affected. Their eyes were


    bloodshot with fury as ¡® M7!


    peensesrenes and insults at


    hth. Shaking their fists at their


    common enemy, they were numb to


    the pain of their nails digging into


    their palms from the intensity of their


    clenches. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | don''t understand! How is a b*stard birthed by a vige woman blessed with talent like that?


    ¡°No, it can''t be! It can''t be Invoke the


    Celestial Sky!¡± Chu Qiti nexetainried


    i a suddent l6aking alighted.


    . ¨¦ Kstard has been practicing a


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    counterfeit version of the move, after


    all! It''s not the same as what Da


    qa


    practices. It''s ipegtrenss verSion:


    How ase cl! you exin that a


    mere b*stard has managed to attain


    mastery up until the fourth move?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The crowd leaned in for a closer look. To their surprise, they noticed bothbatants had channeled the same moves in slightly


    different ways.


    That exins it! Since it''s not theplete version, our family secret remains safe!


    The Chu family members heaved a sigh of relief.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the two figures encased in identical swirling masses of energy finally collided with the force of a bomb.


    After veering apart, the two figures dashed toward each other again.


    From afar, it looked as if the ck clouds had taken the form of dragons that snapped and snarled at one another against a


    stormy sea.


    As the battle was about toe to a close, the onlookers kept their gaze fixed upward as they


    awaited the oue of the fight.


    ¡°| did not expect the young man to be able tost this long.¡±


    ¡°Me too! I''d thought that he would be disintegrated early on!¡±


    ¡°It''s a counterfeit copy,¡± Aaron mumbled under his breath. ¡°How can it bepared to the original?¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Having been the site of such a ferocious battle, the surface of Mount Chumen chipped and crumbled as it braced steadfast


    against the fury of thebatants.


    AU over the grounds, miniature whirlwinds appeared as remnants of energy from up above sent the sand swirling uncontrobly.


    The sky glowed crimson as the youth and his uncle were engaged in a final confrontation atop Mount Chumen.


    As the battle above began to slow down, the crowd below held their breath.


    Aaron was astonished by the fact that Ye Fan could hold his own against Chu Zhengliang with a counterfeit version of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky for so long.


    ¡°That''s not right,¡± murmured an elder Chu who had been watching the fight with a knitted brow. ¡°Though the b*stard''s execution


    of Invoke the Celestial Sky was indeed not as powerful as Chu Zhengliang''s, every subsequent move of his is more powerful


    than thest if you''d notice. Every move he executesys the groundwork for the next. With no trace of dy between each


    move, they connect seamlessly into one huge and extremely powerful move.¡±


    The elder continued, with every member of the audience listening to him with rapt attention. ¡°Thest move especially had


    gained the momentum of the prior three moves and was even more powerful than all the restbined. All four moves of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky as executed by Chu Zhengliang were equally powerful, no doubt. But as each of the moves appeared equally


    powerful, they seemed like four disjointed moves with no sense of continuation.¡±


    Though he spoke softly, his apprehension was bing increasingly apparent.


    Upon witnessing Red me Finger executed by Ye Fan, the elder wondered if Chu Zhengliang''s version was the abridged one


    and if Ye Fan''s version was what their ancestral technique was meant to look like instead.


    The members of the Chu family were shocked at the elder''s hypothesis because they did not expect him to favor Ye Fan. ¡°Do


    you mean to say that Mr. Chu is going to lose?¡±


    The old man shook his head. ¡°It''s too soon to say. In terms of the level of mastery of technique, | would have to say that Chu


    Tianfan is stronger, though | hate to admit it. However, Chu Zhengliang excels in the depth of his powers. | have no doubt that


    the young man could not best him. However, under these circumstances and the assortment of surprises we have witnessed, the


    oue of the battle is at this point extremely uncertain.¡±


    The elder remained gravely impassive. When he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the chaos of the battle ahead.


    He had been through many battles himself in his prime and had umted a vast store of experience.


    His martial instinct was honed to such a degree that he could discern the oue of any battle at a nce.


    For the first time, the oue of a battle eluded him.


    No matter how the fight turns out, the b *stard has undeniably surprised us all today. It was a fatal decision for the old man to


    expel him from the Chu family back then.


    If Chu Tianfan had remained within the family, he, along with his father and uncle, would have be


    the top three fighters the world had ever seen.


    Even thebined might of the Tang and Jones families would not have stood a chance.


    In fact, the only person from the Tang family who could have stood a chance against Chu Zhengliang was Tang Yun.


    The Jones family fared even worse. For over two generations, they could not produce a single fighter.


    Since Chu Tianfan''s expulsion, the Chu family had forever lost a talented fighter to represent their banner.


    Chu Zhenghong undoubtedly would not ept the fact that his own son had been expelled and walked out on the family as well.


    All of this had led to the Chu family facing the loss of two fighters who could have been the top three of the Sky Ranking. Even


    worse, expulsion had created two mortal enemies for the Chu family to deal with.


    The head of elders wore a gloomy expression. | sincerely hope that Chu Zhengliang would be able to win this time. Otherwise,


    the final shred of dignity of our family would be taken away from us.


    The onlookers said nothing as they stared anxiously into the distance and awaited the oue of the battle.


    At that point, the atmosphere was tense as the crowd collectively holding their breath.


    Despite the thousands who had gathered atop Mount Chumen, the silence was so palpable that it was unnerving to behold.


    After an indefinite amount of time, the tempest finally began to clear.


    Sunlight broke through once more when thest of the stormy clouds eventually blew away.


    In the aftermath of the darkness, two silhouettes appeared before the eyes of the onlookers.


    One of them stood proud and tall, as if the fierce battle did not even faze him. His gaze seemed to be fixed on something beyond


    the confines of the present time.


    The other, on the other hand, appeared stern and haughty as he stood quietly without speaking.


    Thebatants stood in this manner for a long while as they regarded each other in silence, to the bewilderment of the


    onlookers.


    ¡°What is going on?"


    ¡°Has Mr. Chu won?¡±


    ¡°Is this a stalemate?¡±


    The crowd had thought that it would have been a decisive oue, at the very least.


    Instead, the calm that they were faced with was thest thing any of them had expected.


    The leaders of the other nations were equally stunned as the members of the Chu family and the warriors undertheir banner.


    ¡°It looks like a draw.¡±


    ¡°That''s something | did not expect at all.¡±


    ¡°How inconceivable it is to witness the young man fighting Mr. Chu as an equal!¡±


    ¡°Sensational, indeed.¡± ¡°Sword Saint and Heavenly Grandmaster, congrattions to your nation for birthing a young man who is


    capable of holding his own against the patriarch of the Chu family.¡±


    The conclusion of the battle baffled Aaron. The old man, who was a native of Summerbank, did not know how to react.


    Atst, he contended himself with a sigh before sending his regards to the Sword Saint and hispany.


    Sword Saint, however, did not seem pleased at Aaron''s words.


    Aaron''s reluctance toward epting the oue was nothingpared to Sword Saint''s.


    Just as everybody was expressing their admiration for Ye Fan''s youthful talent to be able to hold his own against Chu


    Zhengliang, a loud grunt was heard.


    As every eye was drawn toward the


    twobatants from which the mM


    grunt sounde ang of th¨¦m Suddenly


    gaye violent shudder before


    spewing a torrent of blood that


    stained the ground before their feet


    with a deep crimson. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian reached out and touched the red stain that flowed steadily toward his feet, too stunned to even utter a word.


    He was not alone. The entire Mount Chumen fell deathly silent at the extraordinary turn of events.


    Chu Qitian and his entourage were shocked to witness their patriarch''s injury.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Zhengliang cried after a


    long pause. ¡°We have both exec


    Dragon God Body and thioke-the


    caastidl Se, which | have trained up


    to the sixth level! You are inferior to


    me in every aspect. How could you


    have bested me?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang was pale from the loss of blood and dignity. The blood around his lips was forgotten. He stared up at his foe with


    hatred and dissatisfaction.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite sustaining heavy injuries from the battle, he spared no restraint in his tirade against his nephew.


    He had expected to subdue Ye Fan


    with one move and kill him withi


    three. He was santicleat tig


    voorpitiattte ad conceived of the


    n to kill Ye Fan with the Invoke the


    Celestial Sky merely for theatrics.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many oues have entered my mind, except this one.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Unfazed by Chu Zhengliang''s roars of rage, Ye Fan gazed down coldly upon the former from above. ¡°Why not? My martial skill


    has been passed down by the ancestors of the Chu family. |, Chu Tianfan, am the true heir to the family''s martial secrets. You


    and your son, on the other hand, are nothing more than the failures of the family. How ironic it is for you, the losers, to im


    legitimacy? Your Invoke of the Celestial Sky is a pathetic forgery. Your Dragon God Body is half-trained at best. The only reason


    you have been able to remain as the patriarch of the Chu family for so long is that you have the privilege of being born several


    decades before me.¡±


    Though Ye Fan spoke in a soft voice, his tone did not conceal its disdain and authority.


    Chu Zhengliang flinched at the words of his adversary, growing paler as his eyes widened.


    ¡°Are you saying that the unabridged version of Invoke the Celestial Sky is in your hands? That''s impossible! You are a b¡¯stard!


    The son of a nameless vige woman! How could the lost knowledge of the Chu family secret fall into the hands of a lowly


    illegitimate child?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang howled with all his might as a vein throbbed rmingly on his temple as a result of shock and rage.


    ¡°Still in denial, are you? Isn''t the oue of our fight enough proof?¡±


    Ye Fan regarded his foe whose lips were still stained with blood with a forlorn gaze.


    The Book of Celestial Cloud was the secret behind the Chu family''s source of power. The techniques inscribed within that had


    been left behind by the ancestors have beenrgely simplified for the study of their descendants. The fact that Ye Fan had


    obtained victory over his uncle due to his mastery of the secret technique was in to the other elders of the Chu family, and


    Chu Zhengliang''s shallow mastery inparison to Ye Fan had been the sole reason for his downfall.


    Chu Zhengliang was by no means an incapable warrior. Back in the day, he was deemed Chu Zhenghong''s equal. His ability to


    cultivate Invoke the Celestial Cloud up to the sixth level was proof enough of that.


    Ye Fan, given his young age, had only managed to cultivate it up to the fourth level.


    The elders reasoned that the difference between the two levels would have sealed Ye Fan''s fate despite having mastered even


    more powerful techniques.


    Unfortunately, the version of Invoke the Celestial Cloud that Chu Zhengliang had studied was the simplified version.


    The difference in both approaches ounted for the difference in levels between both men. Since the mastery of the secret


    technique became the deciding factor, Ye Fan had the advantage over his uncle.


    With the circumstances behind his defeat bing too overwhelming to bear, Chu Zhengliang shuddered once more before


    spewing blood again.


    The exchange had undoubtedly shattered his confidence. It had been sheer spite that kept him hitherto on his feet.


    After hearing the brutal words uttered by his nephew, Chu Zhengliang felt the fresh assault upon his dignity was undoubtedly


    near the limits of his tolerance.


    Unable to take it any longer, he swayed on the spot before falling face down into the earth.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡± ¡°Zhengliang!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Members of the Chu family cried out in unison at the fall of their patriarch.


    Tears rolled down Chu Qitian''s cheeks at the sight.


    As the current patriarch of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang''s copse is symbolic of the fate of our house!


    Tang Hao, the Sword Saint, and the rest were struck dumb by the spectacle.


    After a long while, the Sword Saint found his tongue atst. ¡°He defeated Chu Zhengliang?¡±


    It was the only phrase he repeated over and over to himself as if trying to digest the ludicrous reality of the situation.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°Ye Fan won!¡±


    ¡°| knew it! | always knew Ye Fan is the better fighter!¡±


    ¡°| know! He''s the best!¡±


    Ye Fan had just as many supporters in the crowd as Chu Zhengliangdid.


    At the sight of the Chu family''s ashen-faced disappointment, Angie jumped with joy written all over her exquisite features.


    She was not the only one. Iwai Zen, who had been hiding in the crowd, had tears in his eyes at the sight of Chu Zhengliang


    spewing blood.


    ¡°Has... it really been done?¡± he stammered. ¡°Dragon Master did it! We won!¡±


    Despite doing his best to thwart Operation Aze in the past, Iwai Zen felt genuine happiness for Ye Fan for achieving the very


    sess he had yearned for all these years.


    ¡°He did it!¡± Gaius yelled as tears streamed down his cheeks, all dignity forgotten. ¡°Dragon Master did it! Brothers of Dragon God


    Hall, we had thestugh, after all!¡±


    Even Owen and Su Mugiu found it difficult to contain their emotions.


    We''ve waited far too long for this!


    Wasn''t all the pain we went through


    with Ye Fan for this ver gmoment |


    The lyfight ?nddMAttbred? The


    omy fight that determined the course


    of our future? At the fall of their


    patriarch, the entire Chu house falls


    with him! Ye Fan''s revenge has finally


    come to fruition! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At that thought, Gaius leaped to his feet to taunt the Chu family members, who were already looking downtrodden.


    ¡°Well then! The oue is clear, isn''t it? Time to pack your bags and head to China to apologize to Dragon Master''s mother! By


    the way, if the old man isn''t dead yet, he cane along as well.¡±


    Gaiusughed again; cruel mockery abundant in his voice.


    ¡°Watch your tongue!" shrieked Chu Qitian, maddened with rage and humiliation. ¡°How dare you speak to us in this manner! Men,


    y them! y them all!¡±


    Upon his order, the Chu Family Protectors surrounded Gaius at once, who frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°Consider your next move, son,¡± he


    warned. ¡°Are you, the most powerful


    family since antiquity, really ging te


    go back Your word re the eyes


    Se Ah Seis arts leaders around


    the world? Everybody here will see


    you for the scum you truly are. | can


    assure you that they will not stand


    idly by and allow you to break your


    oath.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible! | will not allow our noble family to fall into the hands of a bastard!¡±


    At that moment, Chu Shen, an elder of the Chu family, stood up. ¡°Rest assured,¡± he said to Gaius. ¡°We will keep our word.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Shen,¡± Chu Qitian pleaded. ¡°We can''t! We can''t keep that promise!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Chu Shen ordered in a dangerously soft voice. ¡°Know your ce, young man!¡±


    Turning to Ye Fan, the old man


    continued, ¡°Chu Tianfan, though


    have had an a egryentitith''our


    ree Matnrat at hand is simply


    toorge. There are thousands of our


    kin on Mount Chumen alone.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    Chu Sen babbled on, ¡°If you include the foreign branches, the numbers will be even more. There will be a lot of procedures to go


    through and a lot of details to be discussed if everyone goes to China. So, once a detailed n has been made we''ll inform you


    straight away.¡±


    ¡°Discuss?¡± Ye Fan frowned. ¡°How much time do you need?¡±


    ¡°Three days,¡± Chu Shen replied.


    Ye Fan objected immediately. ¡°I cannot give you three days. | will only give you three hours. After three hours, the whole Chu


    n will follow me to China to kneel and beg for forgiveness. Otherwise, don''t me my men for being cold-blooded and


    ruthless!¡±


    Ye Fan stomped his foot, and a long sword on the ground that was left behind by someone instantly cracked and shattered.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Without a doubt, the Chu family members were extremely angered and annoyed by Ye Fan''s insistence.


    All this while, the Chus were the ones who made demands and threats. No one had dared to demand anything from them or


    threaten them.


    This was the first time they were being treated this way, and the Chu family was filled with indignation.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, don''t be unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Don''t think that just because you have defeated the head of the Chu family, the whole Chu n must be at your mercy.¡±


    ¡°Let me warn you. Even if your father, Chu Zhenghong is here, he would not have dared to speak so arrogantly to us.¡±


    The elder members of the Chu family were livid.


    Chu Qitian yelled out, calling for the whole n to attack Ye Fan.


    He was willing to fight back even if it meant death.


    At that critical moment, Chu Shen, the highest-ranking of the Chu family members, spoke up once again. ¡°Be silent, all of you!¡±


    His booming voice reverberated through the area and quickly caught attention of the crowd.


    He turned toward Ye Fan, his face devoid of any emotions and he said coldly, ¡°All right. Chu Tianfan, we will do as you say.


    Three hourster, the whole Chu family wille out with a detailed n, and we''ll go to China with you.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at the crowd, and said sternly, ¡°Everyone from the Chu family, follow me back home immediately!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Shen, we can''t just go. My wedding ceremony isn''t even finished yet. Besides, if we go, won''t we get looked down by


    others for yielding to this bastard child?


    Disagreeing with Chu Shen, Chu Qitian opposed his idea and tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°I''m going to say this just once. We''re leaving!¡±


    Chu Shen ignored Chu Qitian''s words. In fact, he was even angered by them.


    At this point, how can this moron still be thinking about his marriage?If he can''t even get his priorities right, how will he lead the


    Chu family in the future? In fact, he doesn¡¯t even have the right to call himself the heir of


    the Chu family.


    Nevertheless, Chu Shen kept these thoughts to himself and did not chide him in public.


    ring at Chu Qitian angrily, he simply led the Chu family members home.


    Since the other family members had left, Chu Qitian had no choice but to follow Chu Sen''s orders, albeit unwillingly.


    In the end, he trudged along with the others, leaving Chu Sect Castle.


    However, as he was leaving, he shouted to Ye Fan, ¡°Chu Tianfan, don''t be too happy yet, you hear? This is not over! I''ll settle my


    scores with you eventually!¡±


    His father was injured and his wife was taken away.


    At that moment, Chu Qitian was bursting with hatred and resentment for Ye Fan.


    However, for Ye Fan, Chu Qitian¡¯s furious verbal attacks were simply like the yapping of a rabid dog to his ears and he couldn''t


    be bothered by it.


    With an indifferent gaze, he watched the Chu family


    depart.


    ¡°Dragon Master, why not just kill him? | can''t bear how the b*stard just kept insulting you!¡±


    Gaius gritted his teeth angrily as he looked in the direction where Chu Qitian was departing before ncing at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°To kill any of the Chu family members is too swift a punishment. Isn''t it better to kneel and beg for


    forgiveness instead?¡±


    ¡°But Dragon Master, will the Chu family really honor their promises? | always feel that they have some evil scheme nned.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have agreed so readily to return to China with us,¡± After the Chu family left, Owen voiced his doubts,


    trying to give Ye Fan a heads up.


    Ye Fan was as calm as ever when he replied tly, ¡°What is there to worry about? We have the upper hand here. No matter how


    hard they try to resist, they cannot change the oue. All their schemes and ns will not dy the inevitable.¡±


    He then added grimly, ¡°Of course, I''ll be more than willing to show them mercy if they keep their word. However, if they try to pull


    any tricks or treachery, |


    will vanquish the whole n.¡±


    Although his tone sounded t and full of indifference, the power in his words was horrifying, dripping with malice.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others trembled involuntarily.


    What kind of man is he to exert such power? Not to mention he''s still so you ng! Back then, he had singlehandedly stirred up


    Japan''s martial arts world. Today, it seemed like he would destroy the Chu family and raze the Chu residence to the ground from


    the tone of his voice. p! p! p!


    The sound of apuse sounded out.


    Gaius and the others turned around to see the head of elders of the Chu Sect pping his hands and walking toward them.


    With a soft voice, he uttered, ¡°Mr. Chu, you are indeed an outstanding young man. You are so aggressive even in your manner of


    speech. Nevertheless, | have some words of caution for you. The battle earlier was between you and the Chu family. So, with me


    being from Chu Sect, | did not get involved. However, should you cross a certain boundary, then we of the


    Chu Sect will be forced to take some actions.¡±


    He added, ¡°The Three Families of the Chu Sect will advance and retreat together. This covenant was made long ago when the


    sect was established. As such, if one family faces destruction, the other two will not simply sit on the fence.¡±


    Smiling, he continued, ¡°Besides, the Chu family is the founder of the Chu Sect. Even though the head of the Chu family is not


    around now, if the family is in danger, the Chu Sect warriors will definitely lend a helping hand. Hence, | need to remind you, Mr.


    Chu, that you must know where and when to stop. Or else, once you''ve crossed the line, it will be toote.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The head of Chu Sect spoke rather politely.


    However, behind his words lies an underlying threat that any reasonable person would be able to get.


    Ye Fan replied with a cold smile, ¡°|


    am well aware of what | need and


    need not do. | do not need outsid


    to give me aremi dee that being


    sand te Fat that | came to Mount


    Chumen today must have given you


    the impression that I''m trying to go


    against Chu Sect. Of course, that was


    never my intention. Should, should


    Chu Sect act against me, | will not


    hesitate to retaliate.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He added, ¡°I''ve said it once and I''ll say it again. | will settle my scores with the Chu family today and anyone who tries to stop me


    will perish!¡±


    Boom!


    As Ye Fan spoke, the immense power within him burst forth from his body, causing the ground to shake.


    The crowd around him was forced to take several steps back.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Do you really view us from the Chu Sect as weaklings?¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid of earning yourself a new enemy by offending Chu Sect?¡±


    The other elders of the Chu Sect were angered by Ye Fan''s words and started chiding him.


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ye Fan''s tone was as cold as ever. He had no intention to take back his words.


    Livid, the elder of Chu Sect spat,


    ¡°Hah! Such insolence! But | guess a


    level of arrogance is to e expectel


    f someone WA ha managed to


    defeat Chu Zhengliang. It''s a pity that


    the head of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun,


    is not here. | wonder if you can still


    act so pompously if she''s here.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that the elder of Chu Sect was trying to use Tang Yun''s name as a way to pressure Ye Fan.


    Gaius smiled slyly when he heard


    Tang Yun''s name being mentioned.


    ¡°Tang Yun? fact p¨¦epie of


    the crulSaet should be d that


    she''s not here. If she is, you guys


    would have been punished.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The others were not aware, but Gaius knew that Tang Yun had a close rtionship with the Dragon Master.


    Even though Tang Yun''s the head of Chu Sect, she might not side with them since Ye Fan is involved.


    However, after Gaius finished speaking, he felt someone ring at him.


    Ye Fan was not pleased with Gaius¡¯ words and was giving the man a look of disapproval.


    ¡°If you say anything more, I''ll throw you off the mountain!¡±


    Ye Fan spoke angrily.


    Gaius shuddered in fear before zipping his mouth shut.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    What''s with him?Why is he so angry all of a sudden? Could it be that they have a fight?


    Sensing the biting coldness emanating from Ye Fan, Gaius turned pale and his heart started to race.


    He clearly remembered that Ye Fan and Tang Yun got along very well.


    In fact, the woman had even saved Ye Fan''s life in the Boguia Rainforest.


    In return, Ye Fan, too, had saved her life before in China. At that time, he had gathered a group of Dragon yers to rescue her


    from China''s top fighters.


    Their rtionship was so close that Gaius had thought that Tang Yun was someone from Dragon God Hall and was supported by


    the Dragon Master.


    However, it seemed that Gaius had overthink it.


    After all, he could sense very clearly the disappointment and hatred in Ye Fan''s tone.


    All these thoughts went through Gaius''s mind but he kept them to himself.


    At this moment, some quietness had returned to Mount Chumen.


    Following the retreat of the Chu family, the huge wedding celebration was cut short and the ce was a mess.


    However, the wedding guests consisting of visitors and fighters from foreign countries had stayed back, waiting for further


    developments.


    Apparently, they were eager to see the oue of that day''s battle.


    They also wanted the know the decision that the Chu family would arrive at after their discussion.


    Will they really follow through with their promise to travel to China to kneel and beg for forgiveness from Ye Fan''s mother for


    seven days?


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re not injured, are you?¡±


    While everyone was waiting for the Chu family to make the decision, Angie took the opportunity when the Jones family fighters


    were distracted to rush over to Ye Fan and voiced her concern.


    ¡°Angie!¡±


    Bill Jones called out to her when he saw what was happening.


    The Jones family fighters rushed forward in an attempt to bring Angie back.


    However, before they could, Gaius and Owen went forward and blocked their way.


    With two Supreme fighters standing in their way, the Jones family fighters¡¯ faces instantly paled. They then took a few steps


    back.


    Since the Supremes had made their intention clear, they did not press the matter and simply let Angie be.


    Ye Fan patted Angie''s head gently and replied, ¡°I''m fine, Angie. | can handle this, no problem. | can even tten the Chu


    residence if | so wish.¡±


    Everyone knew that Ye Fan was joking but Angie really believed him.


    She said, ¡°Ye Fan, many years ago, you were the one who always took care of me and protected me. But you hid it from me. |


    didn''t even know it was you until now.¡±


    Angie wrinkled her pretty little nose and looked at Ye Fan with some resentment in her eyes.


    Ye Fan rubbed his temple and said with some guilt, ¡°Oh, is that so? Ah, | think | can vaguely remember that.¡±


    He pretended that he could not really remember.


    Naturally, Angie was annoyed by his words.


    ¡°Hmph! Don''t tell me you have forgotten all about it? I''ve missed you for so many years but you don''t even remember me!¡±


    Angie spoke angrily. She was really upset with Ye Fan.


    Seeing that, Ye Fan hurriedly apologized and said that he was just kidding.


    ¡°My dear adorable Angie, even if | forget everyone else in the world, | will never forget you.¡±


    On Mount Chumen, everyone was still waiting nervously for the Chu family''s decision.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was as calm as a millpond. He was even teasing and joking with Angie.


    ¡°This guy is too arrogant. Is he really that confident he can take control of the whole Chu family?¡± Mochizuki Kawa was


    displeased as he could not bear seeing Ye Fan''s nonchnt look.


    Soon, three hours had passed.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go to the Chu residence to see what they have decided on.¡±


    Ye Fan saw that the time hade, so he did not wait any longer. With Gaius and the others tagging along, they left the main


    peak of Mount Chumen and arrived at the second peak where the Chu Family Residence was located.


    The huge mansion stood there, shrouded by clouds and mist, looking like a crouching wild beast.


    From a distance, one could feel the impressive aura and unparalleled majesty that was rolling off from the mansion that housed


    the centuries-old Chu family.


    Nobody could remember for how many years this ancient family had ruled the martial arts world.


    ¡°May | know who Chu Tianfan is?¡±


    When Ye Fan arrived at the mansion, there was a man at the entrance.


    ¡°That will be me. Now that the time hase, tell the head ofthe family that the promise he made to me must be fulfilled and the


    Chu family is toe with me to China immediately.¡±


    Ye Fan''s cold voice resounded through the mansion.


    ¡°Of course. This way, please. The elder of our Chu family is waiting for you in the hall.¡±


    After saying these words, the man turned around and entered the Chu residence.


    Immediately, Gaius stepped forward to stop Ye Fan, warning him. ¡°Please wait a moment, Master. Judging by the fact that the


    Chu family did note out to wee you but instead asking you to enter seemed like a trap to me.¡±


    Ye Fan waved him away. ¡°Don''t worry. In the presence of so many heroes from all over the world, | believe the Chu family will not


    be so shameless as to break their promise. You guys stay here. I''ll go in on my own.¡±


    ¡°But Master, what if something happens to you if you go in alone...¡± Gaius and the others were worried and


    they continued persuading him from going in alone.


    However, once Ye Fan had made up his mind, no one could stop him, certainly not Gaius or the others.


    In the end, the group could only watch as Ye Fan entered the Chu residence alone.


    After so many years, Ye Fan had returned to the ce where he and his mother had suffered the most.


    There were lush gardens and garden paths paved with green stones.


    The Chu family manor upied a


    huge area. In terms of Resce?


    | ury pts ge Was 3 in to


    pataces of royalty throughout the


    world. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan recalled that when he arrived here as a child, he was in awe of the ce and had regarded the manoras his home.


    Later on, he came to realize that it was not so.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he and his mother saw the


    ce as their home, the Chufamily\


    ivi regerqer th¨¦ 4S outsiders and


    Cc oe them out of the ce. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet, here he was again, nearly thirteen yearster.


    His only regret was that Chu Zhenghong and Chu Yuan were no longer here.


    If he could, Chu Tianfan wanted to face these two people and tell them he did not need them or the Chu family to survive.


    Even on my own, | am still able to enter this ce.


    Feeling emotional, he followed the butler to the entrance of the Chu Residence hall.


    Before he could see any of the Chu family members, he heard the sound of movementing toward him.


    Then, he saw countless phantom-like figures rushing out.


    Before long, Ye Fan was surrounded by these figures.


    They emanated an icy aura and they were full of murderous intent.


    A total of thirty-six fighters of the Chu family surrounded Ye Fan.


    They surrounded him from every angle on all sides like a trapping a fish.


    In the previous battle, Ye Fan had defeated several Chu Family Protectors.


    However, the Chu family Protectors that he defeated were merely Tiger Guards that could be easily reced by the Chu family.


    Only the Dragon Guards were valued by the Chu family and they would feel a loss if any of them were killed.


    Ye Fan''s expression darkened as he regarded the men surrounding him icily.


    Looking in the direction of the Chu


    residence hall, he asked, ¡°What is the


    meaning of this? Are you going perk


    on your word? tgcthie GalPenicwn Chu


    Faily¡± nashamed of such


    behaviorthat would bring disgrace


    upon your ancestors? Are you not


    worried that you''ll be the


    laughingstock of the world?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s booming voice resounded through the area.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Chu Shen led the Chu family out of the hall.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''ve barged into my territory and interrupted the Chu family''s wedding. Based on our rules, such preposterous


    acts would justify executing you. However, since Chu Zhenghong is part of the Chus and you are his son, we have decided to


    give you onest chance. So long as you self-mutte and leave Mount Chumen, we''ll let you live.¡±


    Chu Shen''s boisterous voice resounded through the room.


    Ye Fan burst into mockingughter. ¡°Hahaha! Unfortunately, | would have to say no to your kind offer. It seems like | have


    thought too highly of you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Shen, there''s no point in trying to reason with him. Let''s just kill him!¡± Chu Qitian could no longer tolerate Ye Fan''s


    shenanigans. ¡°All Chu Family Protectors, |mand you to kill Ye Fan! Crush him to pieces!¡±


    All he wanted was Ye Fan to be dead.


    Hence, he immediately ordered Ye Fan''s execution.


    Chu Shen and the others did not stop him and allowed the aggression.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, we gave you a chance, but you were the one who did not cherish it and chose violence instead. The Chu family


    has no choice but to dere war against you.¡±


    Chu Shen shook his head, his gaze was cold and cruel. The way he looked at Ye Fan was as if Ye Fan was already dead.


    It appeared that the Chu family would resort to everything within their means to subdue Ye Fan.


    ¡°Hahaha! War it is then! | have never feared anyone.¡±


    As Ye Fan''sughter resonated within the room, immense energy was released from him.


    In the next second, his body was enveloped by dazzling rays of light following the activation of his powers.


    His domineering presence was like a tumultuous storm, suffocating anyone who witnessed it.


    Next, Ye Fan got into his fighting stance andunched his first attack.


    ¡°Everyone, strike him together! Kill him!¡±


    Among the Chu Family Protectors, a voice could be heard leading the group.


    Then, the thirty-six members of the Chu Family Protectors attacked in unison.


    Some used their firsts, while others shed and hacked.


    All kinds of superb moves were utilized, and their attacks were focused and channeled toward Ye Fan.


    The overwhelming murderous aura could send shivers down one''s spine.


    With the sudden outburst of energy, the Chu residence started to shake and tremble.


    Despite a fierce fight erupting within the Chu residence, those outside were oblivious to themotion.


    Gaius and the others were still waiting anxiously. The same went for Sword Saint and his group.


    Just then, a few figures appeared at the foot of Mount Chumen.


    Angie and the others turned their head and noticed that it was Han and Meng Wanyu, the duo that was ordered by Ye Fan to


    seek treatment.


    ¡°Wanyu, Grandpa Han, I''m d that you guys are fine!¡±


    Angie was overjoyed upon seeing the two. She ran in their direction and leaped into Meng Wanyu''s arms, her face filled with


    bliss and delight.


    Meng Wanyu chuckled. ¡°You little rascal! I''m surprised you still remember me. | thought that your mind is upied by Ye Fan


    only.¡±


    Angie blushed in response. ¡°Wanyu, stop speaking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you embarrassed? | bet you''re on cloud nine the moment you meet Ye Fan!¡± Meng Wanyu teased her cheekily.


    When Meng Wanyu saw Angie moments ago, she immediately picked up that Angie had changed.


    Angie''s usually cheerful and bright personality was back.


    ¡°Anyway, how''s the situation? Where''s Ye Fan? Why isn''t he here? Did he leave already?¡± Meng Wanyu bombarded Angie with a


    plethora of questions while scanning her surroundings, looking for Ye Fan.


    She was disturbed by the fact that Ye Fan was nowhere to be found, and she even felt disappointed at one point.


    Angie giggled. ¡°Hehe. | thought you dislike boys? Why do you care so much about Ye Fan now?¡±


    Meng Wanyu''s expression changed upon being teased by Angie. She raised her hand in a threatening manner. ¡°If you''re going to


    keep spouting nonsense, I''m going to hit you! Are you telling me or not?¡±


    Obviously, Meng Wanyu was faking her anger.


    Naturally, Angie did not fall for it and she stuck out her tongue in response. She then went on to detail the fight between Ye Fan


    and Chu Zhengliang to Meng Wanyu.


    ¡°What? He has bested Chu Zhengliang from the Chu family? My goodness! Is he really that strong?¡±


    Meng Wanyu couldn''t believe what she just heard, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Although she had witnessed Ye Fan''s capabilities before, Meng Wanyu never expected him to be able to defeat Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°That''s right. Ye Fan is really impressive. It''s a shame that you weren''t here to see it for yourself. The way he unleashed his


    powers was jaw-dropping. The Chu family was no match for him. As of now, the Chu family had already tendered their


    unreserved apology to Ye Fan. They will then follow Ye Fan to China so as to personally apologize to his mother.¡±


    Angie was evidently lovestruck.


    On the other hand, Han and Meng Wanyu were stunned upon hearing the news.


    ¡°He... He really did it? It''s a miracle!¡±


    Amyriad of emotions churned within her as Meng Wanyu tried to process the news.


    She suddenly felt envious of Angie, as she was able to meet such a wonderful young man.


    As for Han, his reaction to the news was a tad extreme.


    The moment he found out about Ye


    Fan''s aplishment, he


    immediately fell to his knees feats


    started s camingdotn Fis eeks.


    ¡®Young aster, you did it! It''s been


    thirteen years, and you finally made


    it! All the years of hard work have


    finallye to fruition! If Old Master


    is still here, he will be immensely


    proud of you!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Facing the direction of the Chu residence, Han''s tears of joy couldn''t stop flowing.


    The delight in his heart were beyond what words could describe.


    After all these years, this was the exact goal that they sought to achieve¡ªthe Chu family kneeling and apologizing for the


    wrongdoings that they have done.


    What appeared to be impossible had been achieved.


    Han, who had made it his life mission to help Ye Fan, was finally able to witness Ye Fan''s effortse to fruition.


    ¡°You must be Han, right? Please, get up. You''re going to aggravate your injuries.¡± Gaius and the others rushed to his aid when


    Han got overexcited.


    Members of the Dragon God Hall operated separately and had beenmunicating remotely all the while.


    Hence, Gaius and the others had only heard of Han''s name before, but they never met the butler of the Dragon God Hall in


    person.


    However, upon hearing his voice, Gaius could confirm that the person before them was Han.


    ¡°Haha. I''m all right. It''s just a minor


    injury. Young Master has already


    stabilized my conditignjandC Ol


    avgiythina ¨¦lsd Lah wait until we


    emerge victorious! Besides, I''m very


    happy right now. I''m ecstatic that


    everyone is still alive! Everyone is


    here!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Han was exceptionally pleased and grateful that no one was hurt.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Indeed, our Master is


    amazing. Once we acquire victo


    there must be graneddebsat.


    Apprt@roh\ tha , we must let


    everyone know the powers and


    capabilities of the Dragon God Hall!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Gaius and the others were enraptured.


    However, their joy did notst long, for all of a sudden, there came an ear-piercing sound.


    Boom!


    As if a nuclear bomb had detonated in the Chu residence, a surge of immense energy burst forth in all directions.


    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    While everyone was still trying to process the situation, an enormous wave of Qi was released from the Chu residence.


    rge boulder was blown into chunks and the front door was shattered into pieces.


    Before the dust could even settle, over twenty figures were sent flying out of the Chu residence.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The heavy thud of bodies hitting the ground sounded one after the other.


    The figures proceeded to spew blood out of their mouth, staining the area crimson.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Aren''t they the thirty-six Chu Family Protectors?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Who did this to them?¡±


    ¡°Who could have roughed up the Chu Family Protectors?¡±


    Outside the Chu residence, many fighters from the Chu Sect could recognize the Chu Family Protectors.


    Needless to say, they were perturbed and mortified by the sight before them.


    After all, more than half of the Chu Family Protectors consisted of Grandmasters.


    Much to their surprise, it was their first-time seeing Grandmasters being beaten up in such a devastating manner.


    ¡°Can it be...¡±


    While the crowd was busy trying to wrap their heads around the situation, a young man could be seen levitating off the ground


    from within the Chu residence.


    Tinged with anger, the young man''s face radiated murderous intent.


    ¡°It''s Chu Tianfan!¡± ¡°Is that really him?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Isn''t the matter already settled? So why are they fighting now?¡±


    The crowd was stupefied by the drastic turn of events.


    Just then, Chu Shen''s angry voice sounded from the Chu residence. ¡°All Chu Family Protectors, heed my order! Initiate Cloud


    Sun Immortal Army! Do whatever you can to kill that bastard son!¡±


    Upon hearing what Chu Shen said, the crowd gasped in shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cloud Sun Immortal Army?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Is the Chu family really going to use that?¡±


    ¡°So they''re going all out against Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Fear seized the elders from the Chu Sect when they found out about the Chu family''s intention to resort to usingthe Cloud Sun


    Immortal Army.


    To the extent of the elders'' knowledge, the Chu family had only initiated the Cloud Sun Immortal Army once.


    It was when there was infighting within Chu Sect. Back then, the former head of Chu Sect, Chu Yuan, was ambushed and


    suffered grave injuries. As a result, the Chu family was on the brink of elimination.


    If it wasn''t for the Cloud Sun Immortal Army, the Chu family might not have survived.


    Now, the reappearance of the Cloud Sun Immortal Army shocked the hearts of many.


    It seemed that Ye Fan had really pushed the Chu family into a corner this time.


    Whoosh!


    As if they were suddenly given a shot of adrenaline, the Chu Family Protectors who were battered by Ye Fan just seconds ago


    immediately sprang into action.


    They surrounded Ye Fan in a perplexing manner, leaving him no room to retreat.


    Then, the Chu Family Protectors divided themselves into groups of three. The groups held their palms together, infusing energy


    into one another.


    While the strength of an individual was negligible, thebination of thirty-six seasoned fighters would amplify their powers. The


    energy released would undoubtedly be enormous and powerful.


    Apart from that, by resorting to the secret technique of the Chu family, they were able to condense and channel their powers


    wlessly.


    In the blink of an eye, the Chu Family Protectors appeared to have merged their powers sessfully.


    First, it was the Wolf Guards who connected their powers. With their palms held together, eleven out of twelve of them focused


    and channeled their energy and powers into the remaining person.


    The person who was infused with the overwhelming energy had his eyes widened, and his body exuded an immense aura.


    From there, he stomped on the ground forcefully and bellowed, ¡°Cloud Sun Wolf Army!¡±


    Afterthe Wolf Guards, the remaining Chu Family Protectors which consisted of the Tiger Guards and Dragon Guards unleashed


    their powers together, roaring thunderously in the process.


    ¡°Cloud Sun Tiger Army!¡±


    ¡°Cloud Sun Dragon Army!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, the wind picked up before turning into a storm and the air felt electrified.


    The fearful energy released by the three groups of fighters shot up the sky.


    ¡°What... What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is it that the Cloud Sun Immortal Army is separated into three formations?¡±


    The crowd was baffled by what they were seeing.


    Sword Saint and the rest could not wrap their heads around it.


    Only the elders from the Chu Sect were able to keep calm.


    They muttered softly, ¡°This is where the power of the Cloud Sun Immortal Army lies! There are different forms of formation,


    namely, dragon, tiger, and wolf. The three formations could be executed


    independently. However, the different formations could also merge together to form the Cloud Sun Immortal Army!¡±


    ¡°So what you''re saying is that only by merging the three formations will the actual Cloud Sun Immortal Army be formed?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa asked.


    However, the head of elders did not reply. Instead, he simply looked to the front.


    Within the storm, it could be seen that the three formations were starting to merge together.


    Before long, the energy of all thirty-six fighters merged into one.


    Aspine-chilling presence shook the vicinity.


    ¡°Cloud Sun Immortal Army!¡±


    The Chu Family Protectors roared ferociously.


    Their loud voices boomed in the silence and attracted the attention of everyone.


    Amassive amount of energy was focused on one spot. It was unrelenting and infinite. Suddenly, an attack wasunched in the


    direction of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Now die, Chu Tianfan!¡± ¡°You are no match for the Cloud Sun Immortal Army!¡±


    Upon witnessing thepletion of the Cloud Sun Immortal Army, Chu Shen started chuckling sinisterly.


    He looked at Ye Fan, his expression smug as though he had already deemed Ye Fan dead.


    The Chu family reckoned that Ye Fan


    was not in his best condition to f


    off the Cloud Sup-{myredftal Ariry.


    After alll hi physical conditions must


    have deteriorated after the


    devastating fight with Chu


    Zhengliang. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, even if he was at his peak, he might not be able to defeat the Cloud Sun Immortal Army.


    Hence, everyone from the Chu family thought that Ye Fan was dead for sure.


    Of course, Gaius and the rest shared the same view, and their faces were full of anxiety and horror.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± they screamed loudly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Dragon yers even rushed to the site, hoping that they could lend aid to Ye Fan.


    However, it was no use.


    Being far away from where the fight was going on, they could not offer their help in time.


    The attack from the Chu family was


    swift. Just when Gaius and the) {T)


    qs weredasKing foward Ye Fan,


    be


    Sun Immortal Army had


    already reached him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan put up his guard and braced himself for the iing attack.


    He activated his Dragon God body while utilizing the full extent of his defensive capabilities.


    Kicking off with Invoke the Celestial


    Sky, he followed meaty (awit Gioia


    able dF t e Majestic


    haunt Earthshaking Palm, and


    Red me Finger. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In a short span of time, Ye Fan unleashed four major techniques.


    Boom!


    As if there was a sh ofs, Ye Fan''s attack met the Cloud Sun Immortal Army head-on.


    The explosion was deafening.


    Even the mountains nearby were decimated, and everything from the grass to the boulders instantly turned into dust.


    The magnitude of the Qi released was sufficient to send Gaius and the rest flying backward.


    The four Supreme fighters could not withstand the tremendous impact.


    Some even ended up coughing up blood.


    One could imagine the intensity of the fight if remnants of the Qi could weigh down the Four Supremes.


    It was even worse than the fight between Ye Fan and Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°I''m guessing Chu Tianfan is done for,¡± Mochizuki Kawa uttered, his voice radiating hints of glee.


    After all, many were jealous of Ye Fan''s achievements and capabilities.


    Hence, Chu Sect were not the only ones that wanted Ye Fan dead, as most of the crowd present at the scene also had the same


    wish.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    ¡°He did it!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan has done it!¡±


    ¡°Wanyu, take a look! Ye Fan has managed to block it off!¡±


    Just as everyone thought that Ye Fan would not make it this time around, Angie suddenly pointed at the youthful figure in the air


    and eximed excitedly.


    Instantly, the crowd looked up.


    All eyes fell on Ye Fan.


    They saw a slender, golden figure flying across the sky.


    At that moment, Ye Fan might not have lost to Cloud Sun Immortal Army yet, but he was still fighting them off.


    Both parties were evenly matched, and the battle came to a stalemate.


    Everyone was shocked at what they saw.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is it possible that he can block it off?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    ¡°This is totally insane.¡±


    ¡°After the huge fight with Chu Zhengliang, how can he still withstand the Cloud Sun Immortal Army?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he has an endless amount of elemental force in him?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the rest of them were stunned.


    However, the Sword Saint and Aaron remained silent. They simply frowned and stared ahead.


    After all, both parties were still at a stalemate. There was no way to predict who the winner might be.


    Just when both Ye Fan and the Cloud Sun Immortal Army refused to give up, everyone heard some sounds.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, three dark figures from the Chu family flew up toward them.


    The three fighters from the Chu family flew toward Ye Fan at lightning speed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, no!"


    ¡°The Chu family is going to sneak up on him!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master, watch out!¡±


    When Gaius and the rest of them felt the strong murderous intention of the three figures, they turned pale with fright.


    They started yelling and charged forward to help Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, by the time they realized the intention of the Chu family''s fighters, it was already toote.


    The three of them had joined in the fight, and in a very short amount of time, they were behind Ye Fan.


    Together, they struck.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Three palm prints fell harshly onto Ye Fan''s back.


    At that moment, he was engrossed in his fight with the Cloud Sun Immortal Army. It was impossible for him to block off the sneak


    attack even if he had detected their presence.


    After all, there was no way Ye Fan could defend himself when he was attacked from all sides.


    In the end, he had to use his Dragon God Body to withstand the powerful forces of the three fighters.


    Even so, the move was not invincible.


    After many fights in a row, it had taken a toll on Ye Fan.


    Now that he was under attack from the Cloud Sun Immortal Army, there was no doubt his Dragon God Body had also been


    greatly weakened.


    The powerful attack from the three fighters was thest straw for him.


    Everyone could see a dent appearing on his back.


    The very next instant, they could hear a loud sound.


    After that, he began throwing up blood and internal organs.


    It was as if a domino effect had been set into motion. The moment Ye Fan suffered the attack on his back, he could no longer


    fight the Cloud Sun Immortal Army anymore.


    In the end, the attackspletely overwhelmed him.


    Amidst the sea of clouds, they could see the proud young man shuddered, and blood came gushing out of his mouth again.


    His body immediately fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string.


    The moment Ye Fan copsed, everyone including Gaius, Owen, and Su Mugiu, were all taken aback.


    As for Han, the triumphant joy and exhration he had felt earlier on were gone.


    The butler had initially thought that they had fulfilled their dream.


    Nobody expected the situation would reverse in the blink of an eye.


    Han and the others had worked so hard. In the end, they had to witness their dream dashed at Mount Chumen.


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡±


    Once Angie had recovered from her shock, tears began streaming down her face.


    Her pitiful wails resonated within the Chu residence.


    She wanted to run to Ye Fan, but she was once again held back by her family.


    Still, the young woman kept struggling and crying.


    | don''t understand. How did things turn out like that? He did it. Ye Fan has already won.But why did it still end this way?


    ¡°B*stards! The Chu family is a bunch of b*stards! The Dragon Master spared all of you because you''re rted by blood. All he


    wanted was for all of you to proceed to China and apologize. But the lot of you went back on your word and used such a


    despicable mannerto defeat him. All of you are animals! |, Gaius, will kill the entire Chu family even it means that | will perish


    today. | must avenge the Dragon Master!¡±


    After the immense sadness, a fiery rage rose within the hearts of Gaius and the rest of them.


    The Dragon yers roared angrily and charged at the Chu family.


    ¡°All Chu Family Protectors, listen up! Stop them!¡±


    Once their sneak attack had been sessful, the three elders of the Chu family, including Chu Shen, came back to solid ground.


    It was Chu Shen who had led the sneak assault on Ye Fan earlier on. He was the most senior among the three of them.


    At their peaks, they had once held the titles of Supreme.


    However, as age caught up with them, they could no longer fight long battles.


    Nevertheless, the three of them could still summon astonishing power when theybined forces at a crucial moment.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Following Chu Shen''s order, the thirty-six fighters from the family appeared and surrounded Gaius and his group.


    They then joined forces to battle the Dragon yers.


    Although none of the Chu family protectors held the title of Supreme, they had fought together for several years and were well-


    coordinated.


    On top of that, they could hold Gaius and his group off with the secret technique of the Chu family alone without the help of the


    Cloud Sun Immortal Army.


    Looking at what was happening, Chu


    Shen and the rest snorted, ¡°Just as |


    thought. The only Wists Rein


    tehansile Was We hu Tianfan. The


    rest of them may be powerful, but


    there is nothing special about them.


    Hence, we have no reason to fear


    them!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After eliminating Ye Fan, the Chu family was calmer and more collected.


    After ruling the martial arts world for so many years, the family had a strong foundation.


    They were not scared of any fighters. Instead, they were fearful of unexpected changes.


    Although Gaius and the others were Supreme


    Grandmasters, that was within their expectations.


    The Chu family could handle mediocre Supreme fighters like them.


    However, Ye Fan was a different story.


    His capabilities were deep and immeasurable. Even his secret moves were endless. It was impossible for the Chu family to


    guard against him.


    A devil who did not y by the rules terrified them the most.


    Thankfully, Ye Fan finally sumbed to the well-coordinated attacks of the Chu family.


    It was only a matter of time before they finished the rest of his subordinates.


    ¡°Grandpa Shen, is Chu Tianfan really dead? I''m worried that something unexpected might happen.¡±


    Chu Qitian had wanted to check on Ye Fan, but he was scared thetter might be alive.


    ¡°Rx! The three of us have hurt the


    b*stard before the Cloud Sun


    Immortal Army seriously injured him.


    We attacked him fro sides.


    ang ina able Yo withstand such a


    barrage of assault and still be alive! If


    you are worried, take a few men with


    you to check it out for yourself. If he


    is still breathing, finish him with a few


    more stabs. Send him off to hell!¡±


    said Chu Shen with absolute


    confidence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With the three Supremes attacking


    him out of the blue and the C.


    Sun Imm tal prennasseniting him


    dirdetty, even someone like Chu


    Zhenghong would have been dead.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No matter what, Chu Shen refused to believe Ye Fan could turn the tables under such circumstances.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Shen, | will bring my men to check it out now.¡±


    Upon hearing that from Chu Shen, Chu Qitian began to feel relieved.


    Without dy, he brought a few men to the debris where Ye Fan had fallen. He intended to inflict more attacks on thetter to


    make sure the man was definitely dead.


    Meanwhile, the battle between the Dragon yers and the Chu Family Protectors continued.


    The team of thirty-six men managed to hold down Four Supremes with their well-coordinated attacks.


    ¡°Old Shen, we should not waste any more time. Let''s finish them quickly! If this conflict continues, the reputation of the Chu


    family will be ruinedpletely.¡±


    The three elders of the Chu family had restored their body strength after resting for a while.


    They decided to make another move while they still had the advantage.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Chu Shen nodded right away.


    The three elders exchanged a look among themselves. Then they stomped their feet on the ground and leaped into the air.


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Tiger!¡±


    ¡°Green Celestial Dragon!¡±


    The three elders cast their moves simultaneously to execute the Chu Sect Fatal Moves once again.


    After the trio joined the battle, the scale of bnce tipped in their favor. Victory was within the n''s sight.


    Gaius and the other Dragon yers had a hard time holding up against them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Wind God and the Earth God were defeated instantly.


    After the three elders of the Chu family sessfullynded an attack, they pressed forward against the opponents.


    The flurry of strikes was swift like a thunderstorm, targeting Gaius and the rest.


    Just then, the thirty-six protectors of the Chu family seized the opportune moment and joined the attacks.


    Aggressive waves of Qi shot out like arrows from every direction at Gaius and the rest.


    The four Dragon yers from the Dragon God Hall were in deep trouble in the blink of an eye.


    The power of the Chu family was unleashed in a terrifying disy at this moment.


    No matter how strong Ye Fan was, the Dragon Master was alone.


    If he got defeated, there would be no one else to support him. It would be the end of the Dragon God Hall.


    However, the Chu family was totally different.


    Even if Chu Zhengliang was defeated, there would still be the elders of the Chu family, the Chu Family Protectors, and the


    family''s defensive formation handed down by their ancestors.


    That was indeed the true strength of an ancient n.


    Their elites came in a myriad of ways.


    Even though the Dragon God Hall had the Dragon yers, they paled inparison with the enemy.


    The four men usually went their separate ways and fought as a single entity. Hence, in terms of cooperation and formation, they


    were no match for the Chu family.


    Of course, they were a formidable force to defeat under Ye Fan''s leadership.


    However, if the man fell, the entire team would shatter.


    Without Ye Fan as the pir of strength, the Dragon yers were in a mess.


    Theypsed into defeat in a head-on confrontation with the elites from the Chu family.


    Han saw with his own eyes that the team he had been training for over ten years copsed due to organized attacks from the


    n.


    Nevertheless, the Chu family did not seem to ease after defeating Gaius and the others.


    ¡°Chu Family Protectors, follow my order. Kill every single one of them and leave no loose ends!¡± Chu Shen instructed


    indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The thirty-six guards responded simultaneously as they pulled out their swords from the sheaths.


    Dividing into four teams among themselves, they charged mercilessly at the Dragon yers.


    Zing! Zing! Zing!


    One after another, the protectors gathered their qi at the tip of their swords and hurled the invisible arrows at their targets.


    Right at that moment, the Dragon yers were akin to a candle in the rain.


    They had no chance to fight back at all.


    They copsed to the ground, struggling to avoid the rain of attacks.


    Yet countless swords covered the entire sky like a.


    Initially, they could still evade the assault. However, as the qi from their swords intensified, the four men had nowhere to hide.


    Indeed, a single sword was not enough to break a Supreme''s defense.


    However, no one could escape from thirty-six swords.


    The next moment, the cuts appeared one by one. Every wound was oozing with blood.


    ¡°Enough! Bast*rds, stop it. Don''t hurt them! Stop right now.¡±


    Han''s heart twitched in pain as he witnessed the Dragon yers getting tortured by the Chu family.


    The color drained from his face, his eyes beaming with tears.


    He cried helplessly, wishing he could rescue the


    Dragon yers.


    No one could understand the butler''s current feeling.


    After all, he had poured his blood and sweat into training the four.


    They were his biggest achievement in life.


    He had never felt such agony before as he watched them suffering at the edge of death.


    He could not bear to see them endure any more pain.


    ¡°It looks like the dust has settled. The


    young man from China uld roti t |


    ? tegen al Aaron let


    O Sigh upon seeing the brutal


    scene. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°That''s right. Chu Tianfan is still too


    young and naive. There is no way one


    can defeat an upper ec elondike the


    paerwclibhed SiAp\y climinating one


    ofthem. If he really wants to defeat


    them, he not only has to defeat Chu


    Zhengliang but also all the elites from


    the entire family! That is hardly a


    one-man job.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The crowd was left bewildered.


    While they were sympathetic of Chu Tianfan''s plight, the Chu family''s strength also amazed them.


    The n was indeed the top martial


    arts family in the world. Eact-waiior


    them wes. mate robust than


    numerous Supreme elites. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s finally over! Once all his subordinates die, Chu Tianfan''s revenge n will fail!¡±


    Chu Qitian let out a boisterousugh upon seeing Gaius and the rest in terrible shape.


    Just then, he reached the site where Ye Fan had fallen.


    However, before he could instruct his men to dig into the debris, a few rocks suddenly fell before him.


    To his bewilderment, a slender figure covered in blood crawled out from the debris.


    ¡°This... How could it be possible? Is he a man or a ghost?¡±


    Staggering back in fear, Chu Qitian lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    The others were dumbstruck as well.


    ¡°Holy cr*p! Is this for real? He''s still alive!¡±


    ¡°How can he still stand?¡± ¡°Is he made of iron?¡±


    Everyone at the scene froze on the spot after seeing Ye Fan standing in front of them. Alive!


    Chu Shen''s eyes widened in horror.


    He could not believe his eyes.


    He got attacked by Cloud Sun Immortal Army and also secretly assaulted by the three of them. How could he still stand?


    ¡°He''s just forcing himself. Even if he could still stand, he couldn''t possibly fight anymore!¡±


    Chu Shen sounded like he was trying to reassure himself.


    Yet Ye Fan''s power exploded again the next moment. Upon seeing that, the Chu family became more terrified.


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡± ¡°He''s back!¡±


    ¡°He''s standing up again!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Gaius and the rest could not suppress their excitement.


    It was too surreal, as if a traveler in the dark saw the sunlight he had been waiting for.


    The light was so warm that it re-ignited the hope in their hearts.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Some people were born to be kings.


    They did not need to utter a word, but their charisma could attract the entire world.


    Ye Fan was like that. He was merely standing there. Yet everyone was in awe of his presence.


    From far away, he looked like a beam of light that had blossomed in the depths of night.


    ¡°You bunch of despicable pests. I''m not dead yet.¡±


    After a long silence, Ye Fan''s loud voice echoed through the ce.


    His voice was thunderous, like a gong.


    ¡°Hahaha! Brothers, let''s rise. It''s not over yet! The Dragon Master has not given up yet. Let''s not lose hope.¡±


    After hearing Ye Fan''s words, it motivated the Dragon yers and their eyes lit up.


    The decadent gazes from earlier were reced by optimism and hope.


    After Ye Fan stood up, the four Dragon yers, who were covered in blood, followed suit.


    ¡°That''s right! It''s far from over. The Dragon Master is still standing. So should we! Hahaha! | feel so energized right now. Come


    on, brothers. Let''s fight together with the Dragon Master. Let''s follow into battle.¡±


    Under Gaius¡¯ lead, Owen, Su Muqiu, and the rest were overwhelmed with fighting spirit.


    Ye Fan was alone in the previous battle with the Chu family.


    The men couldn''t interfere with lending him a helping hand.


    They thought the Chu family would hold up to the end of the deal after losing to Ye Fan in one-to-onebat.


    However, it turned out they were lying.


    It seemed like they would not surrender unless they suffered a thorough defeat.


    With that thought nted firmly in their minds, the four Dragon yers rushed out and stood by Ye Fan''s


    side.


    Even though they were bleeding badly, their power still seemed extraordinarily intimidating.


    Not to mention, Ye Fan''s gaze was menacing and baleful, which made those around him shudder with fright.


    ¡°Old Shen, what should we do now? This bast*rd is too hard to beat. I''m afraid if we continue the battle, we will pay a great price


    even if we manage to win in the end!¡±


    At that instant, everyone in the Chu family started to pale in fright from their opponents¡¯ dominating aura.


    Even Chu Qitian, who used to be arrogant, started to show hesitation.


    It was apparent that he was afraid, too.


    After all, Ye Fan had been showing extraordinary power up till now.


    The elders of the Chu family could notprehend how the man could be so strong.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chu Shen furrowed his brows and pondered for a


    long while.


    In the end, he stood up and nced at Ye Fan. ¡°Even though | don''t know what method you used to survive the Cloud Sun


    Immortal Army. But since you could escape from death, it means it''s your destiny to be alive. We respect that. Hence, | will give


    you a chance to survive. If you don''t wish to die, apologize to us now, along with your men. You''ll have to swear that you won''t


    come to the Chu residence forever. Heaven will punish you and you will suffer a fate more horrible than death if you break the


    oath!¡±


    Chu Shen crossed his arms and spoke rudely.


    The arrogance in his tone was palpable.


    Upon hearing that, Angie heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ye Fan, please stop fighting, shall we? Just apologize. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid you will get hurt.¡± She ran over to Ye


    Fan and started persuading him.


    There were still tears beaming in her eyes.


    She wasn''t the only one. Aaron and the rest of the crowd who were watching felt the same.


    ¡°That''s right. It''s a good chance. Let''s make peace with the Chu family! You have defeated the head of their family. Even if you


    apologize to them, their reputation will be ruined. And you, on the other hand, will gain a lot of fame after going back to China!


    You will lose nothing if you choose to give in now!¡±


    Aaron the Great Emperor helped Ye Fan to analyze the pros and cons.


    ¡°That''s right, Ye Fan. It''s enough. Stop fighting with the Chu family! They have a long martial arts history, and their elites are


    unbreakable. You won''t be able to defeat them even if you gather the entire country to support your cause. If you don''t stop now,


    | fear you might lose your life! You have the blood of the Chu family in you, too. You should know this better than anyone. So,


    why throw your life away like this? Since the Chu family is willing to stop the battle now, you should grab the opportunity. You will


    get a good reputation and fortune while they lose theirs. This point alone is worth it, and you should be satisfied.¡±


    Tang Hao became anxious as he stood up to advise Ye Fan, too.


    Thetter''s lips curled into a smile upon hearing all those words.


    Suddenly, he let out a self-deprecatingugh.


    ¡°Hahaha. Fame and fortune? Do you think those were what | am after? There is only one thing that | want! Before this, | didn''t


    want to make things look bad for Great-grandma''s sake. Yet, the Chu family did not keep their word! Since they chose to be


    merciless, they can''t me me for treating them the same! | will make them perish on this earth!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were firm and harsh.


    All his words were enunciated and left everyone on the spot dumbstruck.


    The Chu family widened their eyes in


    bewildered surprise. ¡°Make us


    perish? What an arrogant pu


    dare you ay suataltfing! You asked


    fodthie hu Family Protectors, listen


    up! Gather the Cloud Sun Immortal


    Army again! | don''t believe he will be


    able to survive this a second time!¡±


    Chu Shen roared wrathfully. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan showed no trace of fear at all.


    ¡°Hahaha. | will be d to respond to


    that! Today, | will smeaitige eatire!


    ynpghuchehitrred with your


    blood!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Chu family''s deception and dirty moves pissed ye Fan.


    They had crossed his line, and this time, he wouldn''t give them an out!


    Boom!


    Just then, the thirty-six guards of the Chu family had made a move.


    They cast a spell and formed a formation in the blink of an eye.


    They focused all their might and charged at Ye Fan.


    As the crowd was curious how Ye


    Fan would handle i big time the)" |


    wee bewilderdd''sd see him taking a


    few steps back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next second, the four Dragon yers stepped up in front of him.


    ¡°Huh? Is he going to sacrifice his subordinates?¡±


    The Sword Saint and the rest could not wrap their heads around it.


    Everyone thought it would be suicide to send the


    Dragon yers.


    Yet Gaius and the others disyed confident smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Guys, let''s go!¡±

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Gaius let out a low growl.


    The next moment, four forces emerged from them and turned into four dragons.


    Their overpowering presence ravaged in all directions like rays of blinding light.


    Finally, their powers gathered in one ce.


    It was widely known in the martial arts world that a Grandmaster had the power to rival the dragon while a Supreme


    Grandmaster its king.


    The power of the FourSupremesbined would be beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Aterrifying power drifted around Mount Chumen like sunlight.


    ¡°This... Did they master the Comprehensive Array Attack too? How is that possible? What destruction would there be in the wake


    of theirbined powers?¡±


    Everyone''s jaw dropped upon witnessing that scene.


    Goosebumps broke out over their skin.


    The strongest Comprehensive Array Attack known in the martial arts world was the Cloud Sun Immortal Army of the Chu family.


    After all, the formation was highlyplicated and could be used by thirty-six men simultaneously. Not to mention, there were


    more than ten grandmasters among them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was rare to use Comprehensive Array Attack among Grandmasters because of the limited spells.


    The martial arts world defined the Cloud Sun Immortal Army as the strongest.


    Yet, the fact would change if Gaius and the rest could sessfully execute a Comprehensive Array Attack.


    It would be a record-breaking day in the martial arts world if it were true.


    ¡°Hmph! They are just bluffing. There will never be a Supreme level of Comprehensive Array Attack. They are trying to create a


    delusion. | bet their Comprehensive Array Attack is even worse than Grandmaster level. What a bunch of idiots! Do they think


    they can beat the Cloud Sun Immortal Army


    with any formation?¡±


    Chu Qitian smiled coldly.


    There was contempt and disdain in the eyes of the other members of the Chu family, too.


    They did not think Gaius and the rest would pose a threat to them.


    The disrespect in their eyes was extremely obvious.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon yers had finished forming the array.


    Four intense energy beams shot out from the same ce.


    Amomentter, Gaius, Owen, Su Muqiu and Cecil stomped the ground and shouted simultaneously, ¡°Ice Fire Dragon, show


    yourself. Now!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    Like a silvery dragon soared through the clouds and shot rays of light in the sky.


    After their voices sounded, the initial peaceful sky suddenly became chaotic.


    Layers of dark clouds covered the sky, and thunder roared wrathfully.


    In the end, a bolt of lightning struck right on the beams of column formed by the four of them.


    Upon that, a loud and menacing grunt could be heard clearly.


    An enormous dragon figure emerged from the light.


    It was around a thousand-meter long, covering the entire sky.


    The scales on its body were as hard as steel.


    Half of its body was bright red, while the other half was icy blue.


    It was peculiar that the same creature could possess two opposite forces at the same time.


    The fire was as hot asva, while the ice was as cold as the north pole.


    The two forces seemed to be able to reach a bnce on the dragon''s body.


    As the two forces collided, an explosive energy kept being released outward.


    Witnessing that deadly force, the Sword Saint, Mochizuki Kawa, and the other spectators were left in awe.


    The color drained from the Chu family''s elders'' faces.


    ¡°Ice Fire Dragon? What kind of martial arts is this? It can even disrupt the weather and cause bolts of lightning.¡±


    Many among the crowd expressed their amazement.


    Chu Shen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    A few secondster, his face paled as he suddenly recalled something. ¡°That''s not good. This really could be the Supreme level


    of Comprehensive Array Attack! Patriarch Chu once said that the Supreme level of Comprehensive Array Attack could do exactly


    what the Dragon yers are doing now. That''s right. This must be it! Hurry! Retreat now! Ask the Chu Family Protectors to


    retreat too!¡±


    As Chu Shen came to the realization, his face turned utterly pale.


    His eyes squinted, and rage pulsed through his veins.


    Without dy, he ordered the entire family and their protectors to take cover.


    However, it was unlikely Gaius and the rest would let them go.


    The four Dragon yers from the Dragon God Hall used their mind to control the enormous dragon. It charged fiercely into the


    eye of the Cloud Sun Immortal Army.


    Boom!


    Aloud smack echoed throughout the ce.


    It felt like the whole was trembling.


    The attack merelysted for a few seconds.


    Creak...


    Just then, it sounded like something was cracking.


    The Chu family noticed the array that was supposed to be perfect started shattering down before them.


    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±


    The scene before their eyes was just too shocking.


    They expected the Cloud Sun Immortal Army to engage in a tight fight with Ice Fire Dragon before one of them got defeated.


    Never in a million years did they think it woulde down at such a quick pace.


    It was a one-sided defeat.


    Even after crushing the Comprehensive Array Attack of the Chu family, the Ice Fire Dragon remained at full st.


    It shifted its attention and targeted the thirty-six guards of the family.


    ¡°No! D*mn it! Stop!¡±


    Chu Shen and the other members of


    the Chu family felt iftheiedars


    bearrwaught'' heir throats.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They shouted desperately, unable to ept what was happening.


    Not to mention, the Cloud Sun


    Immortal Army was a-formadon tat


    coy arealcar Formation cast by


    the Supremes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since the Ice Fire Dragon defeated


    the Cloud Sun immortal array, hak


    mganbit was dbdve thetter. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Without a doubt, it could also kill any Supreme effortlessly.


    Besides, none of the Chu Family Protectors was a Supreme.


    The consequences would be dire if the Ice Fire Dragon''s attack reached the protectors.


    Nheless, the yers were oblivious to the Chu family''s desperation.


    Their expression showed no sympathy at all.


    In the end, the Ice Fire Dragon charged upon Chu Family Protectors ruthlessly.


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°I don''t want to die yet...¡±


    There was hopelessness and fear in the air.


    The thirty-six guards of the n let out their final cries before their lives came to an end.


    The next second, the thunderstorm created by the dragon consumed them.


    Boom! Boom!


    The entire Mount Chumen trembled as the ground split open.


    That chaotic situationsted for a few minutes.


    The mess finally faded, and the ce returned to peace.


    The ce where the protectors had been standing became arge ravine.


    There were corpses and broken limbs everywhere.


    Crimson blood tainted the ground.


    Half of the Chu residences became t because of the forceful impact.


    With that, the strongest guards of the Chu family were


    all dead.


    Besides, many of the n''s subordinates were also victims of the Ice Fire Dragon.


    The tense silence dragged on for a long while.


    Many members of the Chu family sat decadently on the ground; their gazes filled with despair.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    ¡°How could you be so powerful? How is that possible?¡± Chu Shen could not believe what he saw.


    He was so stunned that his eyes nearly popped out. He never thought Chu Tianfan could vanquish the Chu family''s most


    powerful formation.


    How on earth did he manage to destroy our formation merely with the support of his followers?


    ¡°No! No way! Impossible! How could our family''s formation fail?¡± Chu Qitian copsed to the ground and shrieked hysterically.


    He found it hard to believe Ye Fan could thrash the Chu family''s formation with a rabble of supporters.


    All thirty-six Chu Family Protectors were decimated, and their bodies were lying in a pool of blood.


    They were all grandmasters, not some ordinary folks.


    The death toll of Grandmasters from the Chu family today alone had exceeded the total number of deaths over thest century.


    In other words, Ye Fan hadpletely wiped half of the warriors from the n.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you kill all thirty-six protectors of our family! You must die for doing this to us!¡± Chu Shen bellowed in


    anger.


    His heart felt as if it was bleeding.


    It took the family countless years to train these men to be protectors of the family.


    Besides spending time and money to train these men to be grandmasters, the Chu family had spent years scouting men


    who were gifted in martial arts.


    But in the blink of an eye, Ye Fan''s subordinates had killed every single one of them.


    One could imagine the Chu family''s agony and anger at that point.


    Yet Ye Fan remained unperturbed. He let out a mirthlessugh and said, ¡°Why worry about others?


    You should worry about yourselves!¡±


    His devilishugh instantly caused them to shudder.


    Upon hearing what he said, Chu Shen''s face turned pale, and his eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to


    exterminate the Chu family? How dare you, Chu Tianfan!¡± he roared in fear.


    The elder finally realized the danger the Chu family was in.


    Chu Zhengliang, who had sustained severe injuries, could no longer battle, and the family''s formation had been utterly


    vanquished.


    They had exhausted all resources to continue with this battle with Ye Fan.


    Thetter gave him a cold shoulder and turned to Gaius.


    All four Dragon yers had used every ounce of their energy after performing the Ice Fire Dragon.


    Their faces turned pallid the moment theynded on the ground because they still had some old wounds on their body.


    There was even blood seeping out from the corner of Owen''s mouth.


    The four had pushed themselves beyond their limits, especially when they performed the Ice Fire Dragon.


    Even those who were still on their feet could hardly stand upright.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dragon Master. That''s all we could do for you.¡± The color had drained out of Gaius'' face as he apologized.


    Ye Fan responded with a grin. ¡°You''ve done your best. Take a good rest to build up stamina again. The Ice Fire Dragon is a


    formation from the Comprehensive Array Attack of the Supreme ss. You must have had a hard time casting this formation. All


    of you did great, so don''t worry. I''ll take it from here.¡±


    ¡°But you must be exhausted, too. We''re worried...¡± Gaius expressed his concern.


    Ye Fan waved his hand in the air and said, ¡°I''ve had enough rest when | was trapped under the rubble.¡±


    He was not severely wounded when the Cloud Sun Immortal Army crushed him beneath the rocks. Instead, he seized the


    chance to recuperate and rebuild his stamina.


    After all, he was someone who had mastered the Invoke the Celestial Cloud. This particr technique had enabled him to regain


    his strength at lightning speed.


    While the Dragon God Body could shield him from external forces, the Invoke the Celestial Cloud could strengthen his inner


    body.


    Ye Fan''s ability to continuously absorb energy from the environment had enabled him tobat sustainably.


    Despite gathering his strength multiple times to disy some of the most powerful martial art techniques, he did not show any


    sign of exhaustion.


    After talking to Gaius, Ye Fan turned around and walked slowly toward the Chu family with a deadpan expression.


    Though his footsteps were light as a feather, the family could somehow feel a tremor in their hearts. It was as if the God of Death


    was approaching them.


    Chu Shen and the rest staggered. ¡°What are you doing? Haven''t you killed enough people? Do you really want to kill us all?¡±


    Fear was written all over their face.


    However, Ye Fan kept mum and continued walking in their direction.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Listen carefully, kid. You might have defeated the protectors, but that doesn''t mean you can step all over us. Leave before you


    regret it. I''m warning you, or you''ll be sorry!¡± Chu Shen eximed while the rest of the family members continued to retreat.


    Ye Fan responded with a snort. ¡°Cut the crap!¡±


    Suddenly, the ground where he stood started cracking.


    The young man started levitating right before their eyes.


    He then raised his hand, clenched his fist, and aimed right at the elders of the Chu family.


    ¡°B*stard, are you for real?¡±


    Chu Shen and the elders in the family were bbergasted.


    In a fit of anger, he gathered the remaining warriors from the Chu family to retaliate.


    But they were no match for Ye Fan at all.


    Thetter''s punch had sent Chu Shen and his men flying a few feet away.


    They knocked down countless trees and rocks before copsing to the ground. The blood they spewed had turned the ground


    red.


    Yet, Ye Fan did not show any sign of


    stopping. He was a


    next attackiasin was


    d rae to wipe out the entire


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The elders of the Chu Sect could no longer sit and watch Ye Fan decimate the family.


    After bellowing at the top of their lungs, they stepped in and joined the fight.


    Ye Fan had somehow expected this


    to happen. Before the elders e


    Chu Sect uld-aunePamPattack


    against im, Ye Fan had thrown


    several powerful punches at them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Several loud smacks reverberated throughout the battlefield, and the Chu Sect elders were flung to the ground.


    Nothing could stop him from advancing now.


    No one was there to protect the Chu family anymore.


    ¡°| gave you a chance, but you chose


    death! You leave me no,choigediitito


    all oF year yePah Sai coldly, as if


    he¡°was a judge delivering a verdict.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He pressed his palms together and gathered energy at the tip of his fingers.


    In a matter of seconds, a wave of energy erupted from the tips of his fingers like a sword!


    Get ready to taste my sword!


    He then released the wave of energy in the Chu family''s direction.


    Feeling despair, the n could onlyy helplessly on the ground.


    Trembling in fear, Chu Qitian shrieked for help and ran away as fast as he could alongside some members of the family.


    Despite their speed, they couldn''t outrun Ye Fan''s wave of energy.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    ¡°No! No! Somebody, please stop him!¡±


    There was nothing Chu Shen and the others could do as they watched their imminent doom get closer and closer.


    ¡°Xuan, Ming, please save us!¡± Desperate, Chu Qitian got on his knees and shouted while streams of tears flowed from his eyes.


    Not long after that, almost the entire Chu family followed suit and started pleading for help.


    ¡°Please save ourfamily! We beg of you!¡±


    ¡°We''ll do anything! Please just save our family!¡±


    The wailings of the family were so loud that they could pierce the clouds.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a formidable force shot out from where the Chus were and went straight for Ye Fan.


    Like two meteors colliding, the mysterious force and Ye Fan took each other head-on, and upon impact, the shockwave they


    created was enough to break tree branches and blow rocks away.


    After a short stalemate, Ye Fan was sent stumbling backward, and every step he took left a hole in the ground.


    Everybody at the scene waspletely stunned by the loud explosion.


    Shocked, they then turned to look in the direction of the Chus, for nobody expected that the family would still have a card up their


    sleeves.


    Everybody wondered who it could be that had enough power to fend off Ye Fan.


    ¡°What happened? Who could be that powerful? Has the Chus been hiding a trump card all along?¡± questioned Gaius with his


    eyebrows furrowed.


    While all those present at the Dragon God Hall were still in shock, two figures were revealed after the dust settled.


    Standing near the Chus were two elderly men with white hair. The aura emanating from them was so intense that everyone at


    the scene could feel its presence.


    ¡°Who... Who are they?¡± ¡°It''s the Demonic Duo! They''re the Chus'' guardians,¡± exined the Chu Sect''s head of elders while


    narrowing his eyes suspiciously at the two elderly men.


    ¡°What? Guardians? Are they supposed to be a threat?¡± Unlike those in the Chu Sect, Mochizuki Kawa and the others were


    clueless about who the Demonic Duo was.


    ¡°Of course! The Demonic Duo has served Chu Yuan for almost their entire lives. They were his right-hand men when Chu Sect


    was in a crisis all those years ago, and together, they''ve taken down countless fearsome men. As Supremes, the Demonic Duo''s


    prowess was second only to Chu Yuan himself back then.¡± The Chu Sect leader had nothing but reverence in his eyes when he


    talked about the two elderlies but powerful men.


    Immediately after listening to him, Mochizuki Kawa and the others trembled all over.


    ¡°Are you... Are you telling me that these two are the Infernal Duo that ughtered countless men by Chu Yuan''s side?¡± Fear-


    stricken, Mochizuki Kawa¡¯s eyes widened in terror while his heart raced.


    Even though he had not heard of the Demonic Duo before, he knew who the Infernal Duo was since they ranked top three on the


    Sky Ranking.


    One of the main reasons Chu Sect could achieve great heights was because of their talents, and the Infernal Duo was


    undoubtedly the best among them.


    However, due to infighting in the sect, the Infernal Duo disappeared along with Chu Yuan.


    Since everyone thought that the two had met their demise like Chu Yuan, nobody would expect to see them suddenly reappear


    that day.


    In response, the head of elders nodded. ¡°After the power grab, the two changed their name to the Demonic Duo and lived in


    seclusion amongthe Chus. Their only purpose now is to protect the family in Chu Yuan''s ce. However, besides Chu Yuan


    himself, no one in the Chu family couldmand them. That''s why they rarely show themselves, except to carry out simple


    missions. Now that Chu Tianfan''s got the family cornered, as guardians, the Demonic Duo could no longer stand idly by. Oh, how


    the tables have tumed.¡±


    After hearing what the sect leader had to say, everyone''s face hardened while their breathing


    quickened.


    The fight grew more intense by the minute as the Chus and Chu Tianfan continued to exceed expectations.


    Seeing how unpredictable and exciting the situation had be, Aaron and the other martial arts leaders were on the edge of


    their seats.


    ¡°| can tell this is going to be good. Now, how will that young man react, | wonder.¡± Cackling, Aaron enjoyed how things had


    transpired before him.


    ¡°| think Chu Tianfan is all out of tricks. Unless he can order his men to perform the Comprehensive Array Attack again, he doesn''t


    stand a chance,¡± stated Karl while shaking his head disappointedly. ¡°Even if Tang Yun herself were to go against the Demonic.


    Duo, she might not necessarily win the fight, much less a young man who had pretty much exhausted himself.¡±


    Like Karl, even Gaius had started to lose faith in Ye Fan.


    ¡°We can''t just stand by and do nothing! We have to help Master now! Everyone, we must try and see if we can do the Ice Fire


    Dragon again!¡± implored Gaius.


    Without a second thought, Owen and the others agreed with the man. However, the second they tried to utilize their elemental


    force, their face turned pale, and blood spewed out of their mouths.


    It was hard enough that they had to perform the high-levelbat skill once, so it was impossible to do it again in such a short


    time.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Upset, Gaius and the others smashed their fists on the ground so hard that their knuckles started to bleed.


    Han got so worried that he coughed blood. Somehow, the stress from watching the fight had worsened his injuries.


    As Gaius and the others continued to


    wonder what they could do to h


    Ye Fan lifted hi pgedndtookattne


    Denrniclbeb grimly. ¡°This is


    between the Chus and me, so | hope


    you two can stay out of it.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Demonic Duo had stayed with the Chu family for many years, so they had known Ye Fan since he was just a young boy.


    They even taught him some of their skills back then.


    However, the duo never expected that they would have to fight the young man one day.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re Zhenghong''s son, Chu Tianfan? The talented little guy we met so many years ago?¡±


    ¡°My goodness! How you''ve grown!¡±


    The two elderly men had always been quite taciturn, but not when they saw Chu Tianfan.


    When Chu Qitian heard the two, he


    was concerned that they would


    hesitate to take down the Weteinn


    he quickly remindgqy exUiSn, {Mi


    He NTH dne''o us now. You don''t


    have to show him mercy. I''m sure he


    didn''t show our men any. They all


    died at his hands! So please, you


    have to avenge us! He had iting


    for what he did to our family.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Chu Qitian had nothing but deep hatred for Ye Fan, but the Demonic Duo cared not about what the man said.


    They turned to Ye Fan and voiced, ¡°Let''s stop fighting. With the two of us here, there''s no way you can hurt the Chus. If you drop


    this right now, we''ll let you walk away.¡±


    Since the duo did not want to hurt Ye Fan, they gestured for the man to leave Mount Chumen.


    However, that did not sit well with


    Chu Qitian. ¡°What are you doj @3 Mou


    Fe nr Cou e has


    th dayet r his sins today! I''ll die before


    | let him walk away in one piece!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian was still yelling when he suddenly got pped on the face by Chu Shen. ¡°That''s enough! You shut up right now! They


    know what they''re doing.


    And it''s not like you get to order them around.¡±


    After getting rebuked by the elder, Chu Qitian was so shocked that he immediately shut his mouth.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Chu Yuan had always treated the Demonic Duo as equals, so the other Chus, too, held the two in high regard.


    Even Chu Shen, an honorable elder in the family, respected the duo very much.


    The dire situation that the family found themselves in only served to increase Chu Shen''s deference toward the two.


    Naturally, he got upset when Chu Qitian was being disrespectful. Who''s going to protect us from Ye Fan if he offended the


    Demonic Duo?


    Even though Chu Shen also wanted the duo to kill Ye Fan, he knew better than to second-guess their decision.


    Besides, Chu Shen was also worried that Ye Fan might do something unexpected when cornered, and he would rather not find


    out what other trump cards the young man had up his sleeves.


    After all that had happened, the Chus had grown to fear Ye Fan.


    Compared to their desire to see the man dead, they would rather that Ye Fan just leave them alone. The sooner Ye Fan gets out


    of our sight, the better!


    However, Ye Fan had no such intention. ¡°Stop fighting? You make that sound so easy, but do you really think | can do that? I''m


    not leaving this ce until | wipe out the Chus!¡± promised Ye Fan in all seriousness.


    After hearing that, the Demonic Duo rubbed their foreheads, feeling troubled. ¡°Is that really necessary? Why do we have to kill


    each other? | know Patriarch Chu kicked you out of the family back then, but you''re part of the Chus nheless, and these are


    your family! Do you really want to spill the blood of your own family members? Can''t we just talk things over? I''m sure the elders


    are more than willing to make things up to you,¡± suggested the two with a straight face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan burst outughing as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°You think they''re going to make things


    up to me? The Chus care about nothing except their reputation, so what makes you think they''ll ever talk things out with me? |


    used to be as naive as you are right now. | thought a prominent family like the Chus would never break their promises. Do you


    want to know what | found out in the end? It was all just a big fat joke to them! If | were you, I''d save my breath because you


    can''t change my mind. None of the Chus are trustworthy, so I''ll never negotiate with them. If you two insist on defending them, I''ll


    have no choice but to take you down as well.¡±


    With that, Ye Fan took up a stance to get ready for his move, Invoke the Celestial Sky. Suddenly, the elemental force from his


    surrounding started gathering around him.


    He was like a dry sponge voraciously sucking in all the energy near him.


    Even though the Demonic Duo could tell that Ye Fan was getting ready to go all-out, they remained as calm as the sea. The two


    had so much battle experience that they were convinced they had seen it all.


    As much as the duo respected Ye Fan''s capabilities, they assumed that the young man got too emotional in the matter.


    ¡°Why throw your life away like this, young man? Your struggle is futile because there''s nothing you can do to harm us. We don''t


    want to kill any Chus, much less the son of Zhenghong. If you do as we say and walk away, we''ll pretend as if nothing had


    happened,¡± added the Demonic Duo indifferently.


    The tone they used to speak with Ye Fan was like that of a father trying to dissuade his son from prodigal habits.


    ¡°| appreciate the kindness, but that won''t be necessary because the Chus are not looking for forgiveness and I''m way past trying


    to get them to repent. One of us must perish today. It''s either me or them!¡± shouted Ye Fan so loudly that his voice reverberated


    throughout the Dragon God Hall.


    ¡°You fool! You have no idea what you''re getting yourself into!¡± The Demonic Duo had always had a deadpan expression on their


    faces, but at that moment, they seemed to be angered by Ye Fan''s stubbornness. ¡°But if you insist on ending your life like this,


    we''ll oblige. The Chu family has been around for at least a century, and it will continue to thrive under our watch!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Demonic Duo then took to the sky, and all the others could see were two beams of light, one white and the other ck,


    shooting upward.


    The two elderly men moved like Olympic athletes in the air, making it difficult to believe that they had lived out more than half


    their lifetime.


    The power they had gathered was so immense that the ground started to shake.


    Like a tornado, the two beams of lights spun around and created an energy storm, for the two men were able toplement


    each other''s energy perfectly like yin and yang.


    Anyone who witnessed the sheer force contained in the energy storm could immediately feel chills running down their spines.


    ¡°That''s... That''s the Infernal Duo''s ultimate move, the Yin Yang sh!¡± With his mouth agape, the Chu Sect''s head of elders was


    utterly mind-blown when he realized what he was looking at.


    ¡°With their powersbined, Xuan and Ming are an incredibly formidable force. Some even said that the Yin Yang sh is the


    closest move to a Supreme-level Comprehensive Array Attack. It was with this ultimate move that the Infernal Duo beat three


    Supremes from overseas. Just thinking about it gives me the chills!¡± exined someone in the crowd who was familiar with the


    Infernal Duo and the Yin Yang sh.


    ¡°It''s over! That young man is totally done for. There''s no way he''s going to survive that attack!¡± eximed Aaron, the Remdik


    martial arts leader, as he shook his head, convinced that Ye Fan was a goner.


    Everyone else at the scene was just as terrified, for they apparently did not expect the Demonic Duo to perform their ultimate


    move right from the start of the fight.


    Usually, people would save theirtrump card until the very end, but what the duo did was theplete opposite.


    The unorthodox fighting behavior left everyone utterly dazed.


    ¡°Good, good! Now that''s what | want


    to see. That b*stard is going to be hit


    so hard that he¡¯ | instantly b¨¦r&duiced


    tO pst@s! Wbbody was more d


    than Chu Qitian to see the Demonic


    Duo give Ye Fan their all. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian was worried that the duo might show Ye Fan mercy before, but after seeing the disy of power, he realized that his


    concern was unfounded.


    As guardians of the Chu family, the Demonic Duo''s priority was to protect the Chus, so naturally,


    they had to do everything to stop Ye Fan.


    The fact that Ye Fan had angered the two only made things worse for him.


    However, while everyone else


    seemed to tremble before the


    Demonic Duo''s might, Ye Fa om


    smirked. .¡° anannngt want to


    sbuloeiSS \acvence for what I''m


    about to do. But I''ve waited for a long


    time to challenge the Yin Yang sh.


    It''s time to find out once and for all if


    your ultimate move can overpower


    mine!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the face of the Demonic Duo''s assault, Ye Fan decided to give it his all as well.


    Paired with his Dragon God Body, Ye Fan got ready to unleash his ultimate move, Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    The move was already powerful on its own, but when performed with the Yin Yang Dragon God Body, it shot up to a different


    level.


    Ye Fan remembered meeting the Demonic Duo for the first time many years ago. Back then, he was still with Chu Zhenghong,


    and that man was the one who introduced him to Xuan and Ming.


    ¡°These elderly men have protected


    our family for many years, so they''re


    very well-respected. Their ultima


    move, the Yin Yep siesn eo


    deyariad b)lthose who wished to do


    us harm. If you manage to counter


    the move one day, our family will


    pretty much be in the palm of your


    hand.¡± That was what his father told


    him, and Ye Fan had never forgotten


    about it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Hence, Ye Fan was neither fearful nor nervous when the Demonic Duo performed the move. Instead, he seemed somewhat


    excited that he got to witness the two men''s trump card at such a close range. ¡°After much hardship and effort, it''s finally time to


    see how much stronger I''ve be!¡±


    When the duo''s energy storm finally took shape, it boomed so loud that one could be forgiven for thinking that the sky itself had


    cracked.


    Like a missile locked onto its target, the Demonic Duo rocketed toward Ye Fan.


    Still, the young man remained as calm as the sea while activating his Dragon God Body.


    Ye Fan then performed Invoke the Celestial Sky to take the duo head-on.


    ¡°First form: Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Pow!


    ¡°Second form: Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    Wham!


    ¡°Third form: Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    Bam!


    In just the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already performed three forms of his ultimate move to take on the Demonic Duo''s Yin


    Yang sh.


    However, his attacks werepletely useless against the duo. Like throwing pebbles into the sea, Ye Fan''s efforts did nothing to


    stop their advancement.


    ¡°It''s not working. Those two are just too strong for Master. If we don''t do anything now, this won''t end well.¡± Gaius and the others


    could tell that Ye Fan was in deep trouble.


    At first, they thought that even if his ultimate move could not overpower the Demonic Duo''s, he could at least hold the two off, but


    they quickly realized they were wrong.


    In the end, Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky was as futile as throwing eggs at a rock, for it did not seem to affect the Demonic


    Duo at all.


    ¡°You brought this on yourself, Chu Tianfan! You should''ve walked away when you had the chance. Instead, you insisted on


    challenging Xuan and Ming.


    Do you think someone as insignificant as you have the capability to match the Demonic Duo? Back then, they were top three on


    the Sky Ranking! Even though they have aged a little, that doesn''t mean that they''re any less fearsome. A country boy like you


    should know your ce! You deserve what''sing to you!¡± Chu Qitian gloated over Ye Fan''s predicament before letting out a


    cackle.


    Like Chu Qitian, Chu Shen and the others were also d to see how outmatched the Demonic Duo was against their adversary.


    So much so that a smile appeared on Chu Shen''s wrinkled face.


    Still, Ye Fan could not care less about what others think of him and his capability.


    At that moment, he was wholly focused on the fight at hand.


    With the energy of Invoke the Celestial Cloud still roaring inside of him, Ye Fan could feel the power coursing through his veins.


    Even though his three forms were not enough to stop the Demonic Duo, he remained calm and collected.


    He prepared himself to unleash his fourth form.


    ¡°Red me Finger!¡±


    Boom!


    Like lightning, a gigantic finger-shaped me swiftly mmed into the energy storm that was the Demonic Duo.


    Finally, Ye Fan had sessfully halted the Yin Yang sh''s advancement and stopped the duo in their tracks.


    With their powers equally matched, the fight had fallen into a stalemate.


    ¡°He did it! My goodness, he really did it! Ye Fan managed to block the Demonic Duo''s attack!¡± Angie was filled with concern for


    the man before, but when she saw the parties evenly matched, she got so excited that she leaped up.


    ¡°No, that''s not it,¡± disagreed Gaius.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It''s not over yet. Look closely.¡±


    Unlike Angie, who could only see what was on the surface, Gaius and the others noticed how the me had rapidly reduced in


    size aftering into contact with the Demonic Duo.


    As expected, the moment Gaius was done speaking, the duo extinguished Ye Fan''s me.


    Even though the fourth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky had sessfully defeated Chu Zhengliang, it was no match for the


    Demonic Duo''s Yin Yang sh.


    ¡°That has to be thest card up his sleeves! He''s doomed for sure!¡± shouted Chu Qitian in excitement.


    Chu Shen and the others, too, sneered at Ye Fan, hoping that the young man would soon meet his demise.


    ¡°Your resistance is futile, Chu Tianfan! It doesn''t matter what you can do; you can never hope to match the Demonic Duo''s


    power. As they said, the fight was over before it even started. You should''ve just walked away,¡± voiced Chu Shen with the cocky


    smile of a victor.


    At that point, Gaius and the other Dragon yers had already given up all hope.


    ¡°| guess this is the end for the Dragon Master,¡± sighed Iwai Zen to himself, hiding in the crowd.


    Just when everyone thought that there was nothing Ye Fan could do to turn the tide, the man seemed to have somehow


    gathered even more power in him.


    ¡°Wait a second. What''s going on? Could it be that Chu Tianfan hasn''t shown his trump card yet?¡± Aaron and the others widened


    their eyes in surprise when they saw that Ye Fan was not yet defeated.


    ¡°Sword Saint, Chu Tianfan has served the War God Castle before, so you should know what''s going on, right? Has he been


    keeping his trump card close to the chest this whole time?¡± Aaron inquired, turning to look at Sword Saint and Tang Hao.


    In response, Sword Saint shrugged helplessly. ¡°Don''t look at me. I''m just as surprised as you are.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And here | thought you were the


    great Hall Master of War God Castle.


    | guess not ev YPY kenisw wrt


    gomgah with u Tianfan, huh?¡±


    Aaron shook his head disappointedly,


    which only served to put Sword Saint


    in a fouler mood. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    While Aaron and the others were still trying to figure out what was going on, someone in the Chu family


    had a sudden realization.


    ¡°Could it be? No! That''s impossible!


    There''s no way it can be true.


    Someone as young as him can''t


    possibly be able tgypastr the ttn


    fern. BVeA Phengliang only managed


    to reach the fourth form. | refused to


    believe that Chu Tianfan has


    surpassed the man!¡± Chu Shen shook


    his head unwittingly, trying to


    dissuade himself from what he


    believed to be true. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, fate has always had a strange sense of humor.


    Just when Chu Shen was still muttering to himself, a thunder-like sound resounded through the sky.


    ¡°Fifth form of Invoke the Celestial


    Cloud: Void sh!¡± When Ye Fan mM


    announced his next reove, those at


    the scans iduld have sworn that the


    ce had darkened, especially where


    the man was standing. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan waspletely engulfed in pitch-ck darkness, and out of the darkness was a bright ray of light.


    Like a sword made of lightning, the light seemed to have sliced through the darkness itself.


    When the energy of the Void sh lit up, it was so bright that somehow, it made the world look as though it had be dimmer.


    Not even the sun itself couldpare its brightness to that produced by the ultimate move.


    Utterly stunned by the disy of power, everyone squinted their eyes as they continued to stare into the bright light, hoping to


    make sense of what was really going on.


    The elders of the Chu Sect, as well as the Chu family, forgot to breathe when they witnessed the event.


    Even the Demonic Duo, who possessed years ofbat experience, were taken aback by the sheer force at Ye Fan''s behest.


    ¡°Could that be the fifth form?¡±


    Before the duo could get an answer, Ye Fan had already unleashed the Void sh on them.


    Like a knife cutting through paper, Ye Fan''s attack decisively sliced through the Demonic Duo''s energy storm and separated the


    two from each other.


    With the fifth form, all it took was one hit for Ye Fan to show the world that he had what it took to best the duo''s Yin Yang sh.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    The force was so great the earth itself almost got split apart.


    The sky seemed to have cracked open while a terrifying air current rolled through the ce.


    Nothing could withstand the attack; not even the mountain, which had been shattered upon impact.


    It took a while before the dust and debris cleared up.


    Eventually, the darkened sky returned to its original state but not the battlefield.


    After getting destroyed by attack after attack, the ce had almost turned into a wastnd.


    Cough, cough!


    At that moment, everyone at the scene could see the Demonic Duo coughing out blood after sustaining severe injuries. Even


    their usual deadpan expressions had be grimaces.


    Like birds that had lost their wings, the duo plummeted from the sky andnded heavily on the ground.


    Evidently, that was the end of the Demonic Duo''s winning streak.


    If Chu Zhenghong were around that day, he would be surprised to see his own words brought to realization by his son.


    In the end, Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky managed to take down everything the Chus had to throw at him.


    Even their guardian, the Demonic Duo, was no match for his ultimate move.


    After emerging as the victor and showing his opponents that he had them in the palm of his hand, Ye Fan crossed his arms


    proudly and smirked.


    He was like a god to everyone at the scene at that point, for he somehow managed to do the impossible.


    Even after the battle concluded, their eyes remained glued to the man. Everyone, including Mochizuki Kawa, Sword Saint, and


    Aaron, trembled in fear after witnessing such a majestic disy of power.


    In that instant, everyone''s mind waspletely nk.


    All they could think about was how Ye Fan defeated the Demonic Duo with his ultimate move.


    ¡°How... How is that even possible? How can someone be that powerful?¡± Sword Saint finally broke the silence after a while.


    It was unbelievable! That was the only sentence that came into Sword Saint''s mind.


    He thought Chu Tianfan was only as powerful as himself, but after witnessing how the man bested Chu Zhengliang, he knew that


    Ye Fan possessed more powerthan a War God.


    Sword Saint was even more mind-blown when the Infernal Duo, too, got outmatched by Ye Fan. At that point, he realized that


    words were no longer enough to describe how mighty Ye Fan was. Could he be top ten on the Sky Ranking? Maybe top five?


    Heck, maybe he''s already gone beyond the ranking system!


    ¡°You''ve lost, Xuan, Ming.¡± Ye Fan cared not what others thought about him because most of them were not even close to his


    level of capability. His eyes were focused solely on the two elderly men after defeating them.


    Cough, cough!


    Short of breath, the Demonic Duo''s faces werepletely drained of colors and were as pale as a ghost.


    As much as they tried to get on their feet, their bodies would not allow them to do so.


    They were injured so severely that they would start coughing violently whenever they tried to move a muscle.


    Even when they were not coughing, blood continued toe out of their mouths.


    Still, the duo summoned every bit of strength left in them to lift their heads so that they could look Ye Fan in the eye. ¡°You''ve


    managed to perform every form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, didn''t you? Back then, even with six forms, your father still lost to us.


    But it only took you five to humble us. At first, we had no idea what was going on. Then, we thought of the long-lostplete


    version of Invoke the Celestial Sky. That''s what you used to take us down, wasn''t it?¡± inquired the Demonic Duo with a weak


    voice.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the Chu family heard the two, they froze like statues.


    Taken aback, Chu Qitian could feel his legs turning to jelly before he slumped to the ground. ¡°But how? How is that possible?


    Even |, an official family of the Chus, don''t have theplete version of Invoke the Celestial Sky, so how could a bastard son


    like him get his hands on it? It''s impossible! | refuse to believe it!


    Compared to his defeat, Chu Qitian found Ye Fan''s possession of theplete version of the ultimate move even more difficult


    to ept.


    What made it worse was the fact that Ye Fan, the banished Chu, was the only one who mastered the move.


    Immediately, the Chu family felt embarrassed for ridiculing Ye Fan and iming his version of Invoke the Celestial Sky to be


    fake.


    After what had happened, the tables had turned on the Chus, making them theughingstock instead.


    In response to the Demonic Duo''s question, Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Correct. | hope you don''t feel too humiliated because you just lost


    to theplete version of Invoke the Celestial Sky.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the duo burst outughing after listening to Ye Fan. ¡°Of course not! It was our honor to witness such a brilliant


    move first-hand. Now we can die with no regrets. You''re even more powerful than your father ever was. No, let me rephrase that.


    You''re more powerful than any of the Chus! It''s time to finish this. Do it, boy! We''re ready.¡±


    Prepared to surrender their lives, the Demonic Duo lifted their chins to expose their neck to Ye Fan.


    Like all great warriors, the duo was well aware that losing the fight meant losing their lives. That was the undefiable rule.


    After the two elderly men submissively shut their eyes in front of their opponent, Ye Fan smirked. He knew that he had defeated


    the Demonic Duo and their Yin Yang sh, and that was enough for him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I''m not going to kill you. | came for the Chus, so their lives are the only ones I''m going to take. This is between the


    Chu family and me, not you two,¡± exined Ye Fan after shaking his head.


    After that, he walked past the Demonic Duo and went straight for the Chus.


    ¡°What are you... What are you


    nning to do to us? Chu Tianfan,


    are you really thinking about wipi


    us out? We ha sepehfcainsblecd


    -aprnealtaveuch our veins! In fact, I''m


    your elder! How dare you disrespect


    me!¡± Chu Shen and the other Chus


    were filled with terror as they


    watched Ye Fan slowly approach


    them with malicious intent. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder?¡± Ye Fan suddenly cackled after hearing what Chu Shen had to say. ¡°Are you telling me that we''re family now? That''s odd.


    | don''t remember you saying that when you tried to have me killed.¡±


    As Ye Fan mocked the man, energy had already begun to converge into his hand.


    Before long, the fearsome force took shape on his palm.


    Chu Shen and the others instantly fell to their knees and begged for forgiveness when they saw that Ye Fan was ready to


    obliterate them.


    ¡°Please have mercy! We''re willing to


    do whatever it takes to get our entire


    family over to Chigaite apoldize


    pensooiily''td your mother. All we ask


    is that you let us live. Please!¡±


    pleaded Chu Shen at the top of his


    lungs. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t think so. It''s toote now,¡± responded Ye Fan coldly, unmoved by the plea.


    With that, he swiftly struck Chu Shen''s chest with his palm, breaking the older man''s ribcage and puncturing his lungs.


    Like a rag doll, Chu Shen was sent flying while wailing in agony.


    However, that was not enough to kill the man.


    Afternding on the ground, Chu Shen continued to moan in pain after vomiting a pool of blood.


    ¡°What do we have here? It seems like


    you were saved by the armor


    underneath.¡± Ye Fan w eredhowl


    i) Sher gurvin¨¦a hi attack at first


    b er realized the man was


    protected by a piece of armor. ¡°I''m


    assuming it can only save you from


    one strike. What do you Say we try


    another?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Chu Shen could respond, Ye Fan was ready to rush forward to continue his assault.


    However, he had forgotten that Chu Qitian was lying on the ground near his feet. The man had embraced his head with both his


    arms while he trembled fearfully right beside Ye Fan, too afraid to say another word.


    ¡°Watch your step, Dragon Master,¡± reminded Gaius yfully.


    At that point, Chu Qitian was inplete desperation.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Looking at the poor man at his feet, Ye Fan was sure that Chu Qitian had nothing but fear in him.


    His posture looked as though he wished for nothing more than the ability to dig into the ground.


    ¡°That''s not how you dig into the ground. Here, let me help you,¡± mocked Ye Fan before stepping violently on the man.


    Grimacing, those at the scene could hearthe sound of bones cracking before Chu Qitian was stomped into the ground by Ye Fan.


    Immediately, Chu Qitian let out a bloodcurdling cry that echoed through the entire Mount Chumen.


    Everyone was utterly dumbfounded after witnessing how Ye Fan savagely stomped the poor man into the ground.


    With his feet nted firmly on Chu Qitian''s back, Ye Fan proceeded to walk over him to the rest of the Chu family.


    ¡°This is... This is despicable!¡± voiced the head of elders with his eyes widened.


    Watching the scene from a distance away, Meng Wanyu instantly covered her mouth in shock after seeing what happened to


    Chu Qitian.


    After all, Chu Qitian was not only the son of Chu Zhengliang, the Chu family head, but he was also the apprentice of Tang Yun,


    the leader of Chu sect.


    Even though Chu Qitian''s revered identity was enough to deter most of his enemies, it meant absolutely nothing to Ye Fan.


    Nobody knew if Chu Qitian survived the nightmarish ordeal, but even if he did, everyone had no doubt that he was severely


    injured.


    Horrified by what had happened to Chu Qitian, the other Chus hurriedly scattered like rats, hoping to escape Ye Fan''s wrath.


    They also cried for help while running for their lives. ¡°Elder, please save us! You have to get Tang Yun to save us! She''s the head


    of Chu Sect. She must be able to do something!¡±


    Obviously, the family was utterly terror-stricken after witnessing how Ye Fan took down one Chu after another.


    Every one of them feared that the man woulde for them next, and that was enough to send them into a frenzy.


    Before that, none of the Chus ever imagined that Ye Fan, the one they despised so much, would one day return with such


    fearsome strength to trample on them.


    If they had known that would happen, they would never have kicked Ye Fan and his mother out of the family.


    ¡°That''s enough, Chu Tianfan! You''ve had your fun. If you keep this up, we''ll have no choice but to interfere. I''m sure you wouldn''t


    want to face Tang Yun herself.¡± The Chu Sect''s head of elders would never sacrifice himself to save the Chus, but he knew that


    he had to say something to try to stop Ye Fan.


    Naturally, Tang Yun was the only person he could think of that had any chance of defeating Ye Fan. Tang Yun, the head of the


    Chu Sect, is the strongest fighter on the Sky Ranking. I''m sure that even someone like Ye Fan would think twice before crossing


    her.


    However, unbeknownst to the head of elders, he had made a grave mistake.


    Instead ofunching his attack on the Chus, Ye Fan suddenly turned around to palm-strike the head of elders and sent the man


    flying.


    Like Chu Qitian, the head of elders cried out in pain before coughing out blood.


    ¡°If | hear another word from you, you''ll be a dead man!¡± threatened Ye Fan, immediately scaring the man into silence.


    After that, nobody at Mount Chumen dared to make a sound while Ye Fan made his way into the Chu residence again.


    By then, all the Chus had already hidden in the forbidden grounds, which was the safest ce they could think of.


    ording to legend, that was where the heads of the Chu family spent thest moments of their lives.


    Chu Yuan entered the forbidden grounds many years ago but never came out. That was thest time anyone saw him.


    The ce had always been off-limits to everyone besides the heads of the family who were near their end.


    In other words, that area was a sacred and holy ce to the Chu family.


    However, due to their dire circumstances, the Chus decided that their lives were more important.


    They even dragged the gravely wounded Chu Shen to the forbidden grounds.


    Slowly, Ye Fan entered the ce and stood before a giant boulder that served as a door.


    Inscribed on the rock were several crimson-colored words: Ancestral tomb. Head of Chus only.


    Ye Fan chuckled when he saw the inscription. ¡°What is this? The ancestral tomb is in Fenghai, China, not here.¡±


    Without hesitation, he shattered the boulder with a powerful kick.


    Immediately, he could see the Chus hiding right behind where the boulder was.


    ¡°I''m your uncle. Please don''t kill me! | know your father wouldn''t want you to do it.¡± ¡°He''s right. We''re family! You''re my nephew!


    You don''t really want to murder your uncle, do you?¡±


    One after another, the Chus began to talk about their rtionship with Ye Fan in order to appeal to his conscience.


    Some of them even apologized and begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°| know we were wrong to have stood


    by idly when Patriarch Chu kicked


    you and your mother euytof 1660"!


    feryyanie Bietto dissuade him, but


    he just wouldn''t listen. If we could do


    it all over again, you can bet that we''ll


    die before letting him get his way!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ye Fan, we know what you''ve been


    through all these years, and we''r


    very sorry that cuyasitierdd So


    mADGHCSTI We re family, right? Blood


    is thicker than water. Do you really


    want the blood of your own family on


    your hands?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In order to stay alive, the Chus did everything they could to dissuade Ye Fan.


    After a while, some of them even started crying as they continued to beg for mercy.


    If something like that happened years ago, Ye Fan probably would have been moved by the Chus'' pitiful


    actions.


    However, he was already a changed man then.


    The years of hardship had hardened his heart enough to see through their falsehood.


    Instead of feeling pity for the family, Ye Fan found their behavior amusing.


    ¡°You''re calling yourselves my uncles?


    What a joke! | clearly remember how


    you lot treated my mother and me.


    The pain you''ve caused us is mM


    something I''ll neys\ fade rhe


    Honea)¡¯ Grateful for what you''ve


    done. You''re the reason why |


    became who | am today, so thank


    you for the pain. You can save yourOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    breath because | don''t need your


    apology. What | need is to take your


    heads back to China and tell my


    mother how her son has avenged


    her,¡± stated Ye Fan with a malicious


    smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, Ye Fan started to levitate off the ground as he charged up for another palm strike.


    Staring down at the Chus, Ye Fan was reminded of how the family sent his mother and him down Mount Chumen with their own


    hands.


    ¡°You reap what you sow! This is for my mother!¡± That was thest thing the Chus heard before Ye Fan''s energy formed a gigantic


    palm to strike down on the forbidden grounds.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Please don''t. | don''t want to die!¡±


    ¡°No! | haven''t lived my life to the fullest! | don''t even have children yet!¡±


    As the Earthshaking Palm descended upon them, the anguished cries of the Chu family pierced the stillness of the forbidden


    grounds, their voices filled with hopelessness and desperation.


    Worried for their n, the elders of Chu Sect frantically ordered Ye Fan to stop.


    s, it was to no avail.


    Wails and sobs rose around him, but Ye Fan remained unfazed.


    This was the consequence of their own actions.


    The Chu family had forced him and his mother to endure a great deal of suffering over the years, yet they felt no remorse nor


    guilt for their actions.


    Ye Fan had no qualms about returning the sentiment to the people who had shown him nopassion.


    ¡°The legend of the Chu family will end here, once and for all.¡±


    Ye Fan watched as the Earthshaking Palm hurtled toward the Chu family. His gaze was cold and unfeeling as if he were staring


    at a corpse.


    However, just as everyone thought that the Chu family would meet their end, a surge of energy burst out from the depths of the


    forbidden grounds.


    The pulsing energy that filled the atmosphere felt like the awakening of a beast.


    In the next moment, the crowd felt the power of a thousand seas st down from the skies.


    With a bolt of lightning, a humongous fist materialized in the sky and mmed into Ye Fan''s Earthshaking Palm with a deafening


    crash.


    The collision created a sonic boom that swept through the area.


    Soon after, a lean figure plummeted from the sky andnded on the ground. The person staggered backward to find his footing.


    With every step he took, a deep footprint was left in the soil.


    The person continued to stumble backward until he mmed into a boulder. Depleted of energy, he copsed to the ground.


    ¡°1-1 s that Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan was defeated?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! The legendary youth of China lost in a head-to-head battle?¡±


    Fear seized the onlookers as the incredible scene unfolded before them.


    The fact that the invincible Ye Fan got overpowered left them bbergasted.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the spirits of the Chu family ancestors?¡±


    The crowd was thrown into a frenzy by the unexpected turn of events. They peered into the distance, filled with anticipation and


    awe.


    Sword Saint marveled over how powerful the Chu


    family was.


    They were far more capable than they appeared.


    First, it was the Cloud Sun Immortal Army, then came the Demonic Duo.


    Each warrior that decided to reveal their abilities was a force to be reckoned with.


    The masses thought that the Chu family would have been crushed under Ye Fan''s foot after he had dismantled the protective


    rune with the help of the Dragon yers and struck down the Demonic Duo by invoking the Celestial Sky, but it seemed like the


    Chu family had more tricks up their sleeve.


    We''ve been too ignorant! The Chu family is more powerful than we thought. | can''t believe that the Chu family still has trump


    cards that have not been yed.


    While Sword Saint and the rest were dumbfounded, the Chu family was equally perplexed.


    They, too, had no idea who had unleashed the fist.


    As murmurs of bewilderment and confusion spread through the crowd, a burly figure emerged silently from the forbidden


    grounds.


    The man''s grey robes billowed out behind him as he strode. Despite the silvery hair that signified his age, the man looked spry


    and healthy.


    The old man''s attire was in, and his features were nondescript. Even his aura was unremarkable.


    From the distance, he seemed no different from the average Joe.


    Had this elder appeared in the market, he would have blended in perfectly with the crowd. No one would have noticed his


    presence.


    However, knowing that the neer hade from the depths of Chu Sect''s forbidden grounds, the group regarded him with


    reverence and a hint of wariness.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    The tentative question hung in the air as silence ensued.


    Everyone held their breaths, their eyes riveted on the old man.


    At that moment, the same questions rang in everyone''s minds.


    Who is he?Whyis he here?Is he a human or a ghost? Could he be the spirit of a Chu family ancestor?


    The puzzlement was not limited to the outsiders; the Chu family was also baffled.


    Although the old man''s face rang a bell, they could not put a name to it.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had collected himself. His frosty gaze skipped over the hordes of people and settled upon the old man.


    The old man appeared harmless on the surface, but Ye Fan''s intuition told him that immense power lurked beneath the


    innocuous facade.


    Ye Fan could not sense the hum of elemental force from the man. It was as if he was not a martial expert but an average human.


    Simplicity was proof of ultimate proficiency, and true power hid behind the cover of mediocrity.


    Perhaps the old man''s martial prowess had reached such a height that it became imperceptible to those below his level.


    ¡°Are you Chu Yuan?¡± Ye Fan blurted out, breaking the


    tense silence.


    His question was like a stone thrown into a pond, creating ripples of astounded remarks.


    ¡°C-Chu Yuan?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°He''s Chu Yuan?¡±


    ¡°The former head of the Chu family and Chu Sect, the top of the Sky Ranking, and the strongest warrior on earth?¡±


    ¡°The man who nearly unified all the martial art styles in the world?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°He''s still alive? Didn''t he already die?¡±


    ¡°How is he still alive?¡±


    The crowd was petrified.


    All color drained from Gaius''s face.


    Sword Saint''s and Tang Hao''s expressions became grim as they realized the gravity of the situation.


    An inexplicable sense of foreboding bubbled up within all the martial arts leaders at the mention of Chu Yuan.


    Back when Chu Yuan had taken the world by storm, most of the martial experts present were still nobodies.


    Even so, veneration for Chu Yuan was engraved in their bones.


    It felt like they had gone a few decades back in time.


    Crippling fear gripped the martial experts'' hearts as they were reminded of Chu Yuan''s eminence.


    ¡°Patriarch Chu?¡±


    ¡°Y-You''re Patriarch Chu?¡±


    ¡°Are you r-really Patriarch Chu?¡±


    Dumbstruck, the Chu family members turned to gape at the ordinary old man.


    Their eyes bore into the old man, disbelief apparent on their faces.


    Ten years.


    Chu Yuan had been missing for ten years.


    Back then, Patriarch Chu was nearing


    his end. After chasing Ye Fanand tis


    mother o tof the fanfily Chu Yuan


    peveennt forbidden grounds of the


    Chu residence and never returned.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As the years passed, the Chu family assumed that Patriarch Chu had found eternal rest in the forbidden grounds.


    They never would have thought that he coulde out unscathed.


    ¡°Even an outsider knows my name,


    yet my own family can''t recogniz


    me? It seems lke sheehts fahnity as


    deyariorated'' over the generations,¡±


    the old man muttered, his eyebrows


    furrowed in displeasure. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, the Chu family members fell to their knees with a thump.


    ¡°Almighty Patriarch Chu, please ept my obeisance!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Chu, it''s wonderful to see you alive!¡± ¡°Please save the Chu family. Save us!¡±


    ¡°If you had been a secondte, the Chu family would have been exterminated and wiped off the face of the earth!¡±


    Their fervent pleas rose to a mor once the Chu family realized that the old man was indeed Chu Yuan.


    Chu Shen, too, groveled at Chu Yuan''s feet despite being on the brink of death after receiving a severe beating from Ye Fan.


    Even Chu Zhengliang, who had been tending to his wounds at home, felt his father''s presence and rushed to the scene.


    ¡°Dad! | can''t believe it''s really you! The past ten years had been rough without you.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang, the current head of the Chu family and a formidable warrior, broke down at the sight of his father.


    The intensity of his emotions stemmed not only from missing his father but also from seeing a ray of hope that could save the


    entire Chu family from misery.


    ¡°C-Chu Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Is that actually Chu Yuan?¡± ¡°B-But


    how does he look youngerthan w.


    he disappeare tenyeatag6%*the


    arcoronty ect voiced out


    unwittingly, unable to wrap their


    heads around Chu Yuan''s


    reappearance. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Whether it was the Chu family members orthe elders of the Chu Sect, everyone''sst memory of Chu Yuan was the fact that he


    was a general in his final days, a warrior who had been conquered by time.


    Back then, it was without a shadow of a doubt that Chu Yuan was at death''s door. The wrinkles etched in his face showed the


    years he had lived.


    There was a world of difference between the frail man before and the Chu Yuan that stood before them now. Although his hair


    was still a chalky white, he looked like he had been rejuvenated, as if he had aged backward by twenty years.


    It was hard to believe that the old man was approaching his hundredth birthday, which was precisely why no one could tell that


    he was Chu Yuan when he first appeared.


    However, Ye Fan could recognize that face anywhere.


    Thirteen years of torture and suffering could be boiled down to this one person.


    Had it not been for him, Ye Fan and his mother would not have been cast out of the Chu family and lived


    those years in torment and humiliation.


    The memory of the night they had been chased out of the Chu family was ingrained in Ye Fan''s mind.


    His biological father had remained silent forthe entire process, kneeling subserviently at the side.


    The rest of the Chu family had simply sat by and watched the whole ordeal, their contemptuous whispers screeching to Ye Fan''s


    ears.


    As for Chu Yuan, he had sat regally on his throne, where he could look down upon them.


    Finally, with a heartless bellow, Ye Fan and his mother were banished from Mount Chumen.


    There were some people who would haunt Ye Fan for life, and Chu Yuan was one of them.


    Ye Fan had sensed the familiar aura Chu Yuan emanated the moment he exited the forbidden grounds.


    Perhaps time could change one''s appearance, but the soul was unalterable.


    At present, the Chu family members had prostrated themselves on the ground in front of the forbidden grounds as they cried for


    help.


    Chu Yuan slowly scanned his surroundings, taking in the dpidated building and the litteredpound. The Chu residence was


    not thevish, pristine manor it once was.


    Everywhere Chu Yuan turned, signs of destion and devastation greeted him. Thewn was sttered with blood, and even


    the stone door to the forbidden grounds had been shattered to pieces.


    The Chu residence did not look like it housed the most prominent family in the nation. Instead, it resembled the ruins of an


    annihted tribe.


    ¡°What happened? What caused the downfall of the Chu family? Where''s Chu Zhenghong? Bring him to me! | left the Chu n


    under his care, and this is what he does? If | hadn''t returned in time, the Chu family lineage would have ended in his hands!¡± Chu


    Yuan berated, livid. Although he was enigmatic and serene in nature, he lost hisposure after seeing the disastrous state of


    the Chu family.


    His orotund voice reverberated through the area like the rumble of thunderand shook Mount Chumen.


    Chu Zhengliang was still on his knees, too scared to utter a word.


    The Chu family elders were in the same servile position, their throats constricted in fear.


    They were afraid that Chu Yuan would decapitate them all in anger.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Chu Yuan ordered.


    Terrified, Chu Zhengliang and the rest still could not force the words out of their mouths. At this moment, a voice traveled from


    the front, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°There''s no need to ask them. This is all my doing. | was the one who ravaged the Chu residence and destroyed the forbidden


    grounds with a single blow. | am also the person who wants to eliminate the whole Chu n!¡± A slender youth slowly emerged


    from the shadows as his clear voice cut through the still air.


    Gaius and the others tensed instantly.


    The Dragon Master sure is admirable! He''s unperturbed even though he''s going against Chu Yuan, who was previously at the


    top of the Sky Ranking!


    ¡°He''s got guts.¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn''t even know what fear is.¡±


    Aaron''s heart quivered after hearing Ye Fan''s brazen words. His scalp prickled with trepidation.


    Ye Fan had chosen those words specifically to provoke Chu Yuan, and it worked like a dream.


    Chu Yuan''s gaze fell upon Ye Fan for the first time since his arrival.


    ¡°You? Aren''t you the one who received a blow from me? You must be quite good since you''re still alive. With your ability, |


    wouldn''t be surprised if you''re deemed a Supreme martial artist in the current martial arts world. Although your capability is


    insignificant in my eyes, | am taken aback by how young you are,¡± Chu Yuan remarked.


    He continued, ¡°You''re not in your thirties yet, are you? Based on your olive skin and dark eyes, I''d assume you''re from East


    Aploth. Tell me, who is your mentor? Where is he from, and who did he learn from? | am truly interested to know who else


    besides the Chu Sect is capable of cultivating a martial arts genius.¡±


    Although they had only fought briefly, Chu Yuan was astounded by Ye Fan.


    What shocked Chu Yuan was not Ye Fan''s martial prowess, but rather his young age and potential.


    Chu Yuan was unafraid of any power on the face of this earth, as it was bound to be second to him.


    However, the potential that the youth had demonstrated made him wary.


    After hearing Chu Yuan''s question, Ye Fan snickered.


    ¡°Who | learned my skills from? Sure, I''ll tell you! What harm will it do? I, Chu Tianfan, have acquired all my knowledge of martial


    arts from Chu Yunyang, the progenitor of the Chu family!¡±


    Chu Yuan was thunderstruck.


    Despite the years of experience that had molded him into an inscrutable person, Chu Yuan''s expression shifted when he heard


    Ye Fan''s reply.


    ¡°Shut up! An ignorant child like you


    does not deserve to say the name of


    the Chu family''s progenitor! uiee


    dare you ay thaty Puriyang''s


    distipte? he audacity! If you have


    the gall to taint the name of the Chu


    family ancestry, | will murder your


    whole family, massacre your n,


    and ughter all the generations that


    carry your blood!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan was uncharacteristically furious. It felt like his religion had been sphemed against and trampled underfoot.


    After all, the Chu Yunyang whom Ye Fan had mentioned was the progenitor of the Chu family.


    All the glory and prestige of the Chu family were attributable to Chu Yunyang.


    He was the author of the chant ¡°Invoke the Celestial Cloud,¡± which was the foundation of the Chu family''s phenomenal powers


    that had been passed down for generations.


    Chu Yunyang''s munificence had nurtured dozens of generations. Even to this day, the results of his good work seeped into the


    Chu family members'' lives.


    Hence, Chu Yuan could not ept the fact that an outsider had imed that the revered progenitor of the Chu family was his


    mentor.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s tant ims brought dishonorto the Chu family, thus prompting Chu Yuan to dere that he would obliterate the


    offender''s entire n.


    Ye Fan''s grin grew broader when he


    heard Chu Yuan''s vow. ¡°Well then, be


    my guest. | would be thyled ¡éf youl \


    fallo req theoudl With your promise.


    Irrfact, it would be even better if you


    could exhume the corpses of all my


    ancestors and throw their remains


    into the sea,¡± Ye Fan said with a


    sardonic chuckle. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s response puzzled Chu Yuan.


    Does this boy have a few screws loose? It''s my first-time hearing of a person who would beg me to dig up their ancestors¡¯


    graves!


    Just as Chu Yuan was trying to grasp the situation, Chu Zhengliang timidly stuttered, ¡°Dad, h-he''s the illegitimate child of


    Zhenghong¡ªthe one that you banished from the family. So, his ancestors are also our ancestors...¡± He trailed off, his tone bitter.


    Chu Yuan was stunned.


    ¡°What did you say? You''re telling me


    that he''s the bastard child? The


    product of Zreraes st


    that pathetic vige''woman? How is


    that possible? The son of a vige girl


    should have an inferior bloodline. It''s


    impossible for him to possess such


    talent in martial arts!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan was appalled to discover that the gifted young man before him was the disgrace of their fa m i ly.


    A myriad of emotions churned within him.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Chu Yuan remembered well that embarrassing family fiasco from all those years ago.


    In his lifetime, he had raised two sons, namely Chu Zhenghong and Chu Zhengliang.


    Between them, Chu Zhengliang was the first to make a name for himself. Not only was he the most favored one in the hearts of


    the family elders, but he was also considered a role model for his contemporaries within his extended family for his generation.


    Chu Zhenghong, though, was quite the pr opposite. Prodigious as he may be in the martial arts, he had been a rebel since


    young and a profligate ne''erdoerwho chose to squander his gifts in deference to indulgences in women and earthly pleasures.


    In spite of that, it was the eldest son, Chu Zhenghong, who Chu Yuan nheless thought more highly of and pinned his own


    hopes upon.


    Back in the day, Chu Yuan opined that he ought to leave his older boy to it for a few years under the assumption that thetter


    would eventually grow bored of that lifestyle. Once his son was ready to rein himself in, he would then have him summoned


    home to rededicate himself to his martial arts practice in preparation for his role in the continuance of their family''s legacy.


    What Chu Yuan had not counted on was for Chu Zhenghong to bring home a woman from the countryside when it was all said


    and done.


    Not only that, he had even conceived a child with that socially inferior person!


    To make matters worse, he had also requested for Chu Yuan to ept that country girl into the family, as well as to formally


    recognize Chu Tianfan as the eldest grandchild of the Chu family.


    There was never going to be any question that Chu Yuan was livid when he learned about all this.


    The notion of the future mistress of the house of Chu, the most wealthy and illustrious of all the prominent families, being a


    woman ofmon birth, was unptable to him.


    What he found to be even more uneptable, was the prospect of eventually ceding leadership of the family to an illegitimate


    child from a less than ster lineage.


    Of course, Chu Yuan was not ready to be too overt with his own opposition and tolerated putting up the mother and son pair of


    Ye Fan at the Chu residence in exchange for Chu Zhenghong''smitment to his training.


    At the same time, Chu Yuan went on to facilitate meetings to acquaint Chu Zhenghong with various royal princesses, wealthy


    heiresses, and progenies of martial families.


    In consideration of his own son''s phndering ways, he refused to believe that any of these beauties from affluent backgrounds


    could be outshone by some random country girl and that none of them would be able to capture his son''s heart.


    Chu Yuan was adamant that the candidate for his daughter-inw must be from a privileged background, or at least, that was


    what his bestid ns back then were.


    As for Ye Fan''s mother, he would allow her to stick around as his son''s lover. Chu Tianfan, by extension, would remain an


    illegitimate child, not to be orded any formal status.


    On his part, Chu Yuan, too, spared no effort at all in a bid to sway Chu Zhenghong''s mind.


    He had even invited the eldest daughter of the Tang family, one of the three families under the wing of the Chu Sect, over to the


    Chu residence so that she may train and spend time alongside Chu Zhenghong. The former so happened to be Tang Yun''s older


    sister as well.


    But even that proved futile.


    Chu Zhenghong showed no interest whatsoever, no matter what manner of beauty was paraded before him. It was as though he


    waspletely besotted with Ye Fan and his mother.


    Conversely, it was Tang Yun''s sister, Tang Rui, who fell hopelessly in love with Chu Zhenghong.


    Her sincere affections, nevertheless, were to go unrequited.


    Chu Zhenghong rejected her by asserting. ¡°I can only treat you like a sister.¡±


    He also told Tang Rui that he was a married man with a wife and son whom he loved dearly.


    The prodigal son of days past had already found a home for his heart, and this once flighty Casanova had since handed the


    reins of his tethers to a woman named Ye Ximei.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That same day, the hair of the youngdy of the Tang family turned white overnight, and she subsequently vanished without a


    trace.


    Not only had all of Chu Yuan''s schemes fallen t, but he had also inadvertently caused tremendous harm to the eldest girl of the


    Tang family.


    This incident almost resulted in a falling out between the Tang and Chu family. With all the strongest fighting hands from the Tang


    family in tow, the patriarch of the Tang familyid siege to the Chu residence and demanded ountability from the Chus.


    It was also as a consequence of this same incident that the Chu Sect fell into disarray, and saddled them with unresolved issues


    that bode ill for their future.


    As powerful as Chu Yuan was, he held a guilty conscience as he knew he had erred. While he cated the Tang family, he also


    directed his resources toward locating Tang Rui. In addition, he also took on Tang Rui''s younger sister, Tang Yun, as his disciple


    as an extended olive branch and instructed her in all the secrets he knew about the martial ways.


    Afterward, Chu Yuan also made Tang Yun the head of the Chu Sect, perhaps as a means to make up for the grief he had


    brought upon her older sister.


    After all, he was the one who withheld the fact of Chu Zhenghong''s marital status and created the opportunity for the two of them


    to get close. That made him wholly responsible for the tragedy that was wrought upon her.


    It was only after everything that transpired that Chu Yuan realized the depth of his own wretched son''s obsession with that


    mother and son pair.


    Henceforth, Chu Yuan decided to pull the plug before everything was to be cast in stone and went on to have Chu Tianfan


    and his mother driven away from the Chu family.


    At the same time, he also instructed the Demonic Duo in the presence of Chu Zhenghong. ¡°Should Chu Zhenghong were to ever


    come into contact with this mother and son pair, you are both free to im both their lives at your own discretion and without fear


    of repercussions!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s explicit orders irrevocably banished any lingering hopes Chu Zhenghong might have harbored. For one who was


    born and raised within the Chu family, he naturally understood how terrifying the Demonic Duo was.


    Unless he was able to defeat both of these elderly gentlemen himself, whatever attempts of his to reach out to Ye Fan and his


    mother would be tantamount to their death sentence.


    That ultimately brought an end to that fiasco.


    Thereafter, Chu Yuan was able to retreat to the residence''s forbidden grounds free of worry, as he was confident that the Chu


    family would never again hear from this illegitimate child.


    After all, the barriers between the two sides had only grown ever since Chu Tianfan and his mother had been driven out.


    One was noble and dignified like the clouds in the sky, while the other, wretched and lowly like the dirt upon the earth!


    Never in his wildest dreams could Chu Yuan had expected to run into Chu Tianfan, this same illegitimate country child, once


    more on the very day he left his retreat!


    Thirty years had passed, yet that fiasco from all that time ago continued.


    ¡°| should have gotten rid of you the


    day | firstid eyes upon you two.


    Had | not been so softhearted, that


    silly girl Rui would not have met


    such a tragic engnest¨¦ng far y


    amyicau Family would not have


    fostered such enmity, and neither


    would the Chu Sect have fallen into


    disarray. My son Zhenghong might


    have already have secured an


    alliance with the Tang family by


    marriage and stood at the pinnacle of


    power, and the Chu family would not


    have arrived at this extent of ruin by


    your hands!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The sight of Chu Tianfan brought back all these memories of regret that only fueled his simmering resentment.


    Of course, he had no remorse about casting Chu Tianfan and his mother out.


    What hemented was not having


    them killed off sooner because had


    he done so the doy Pour hohiy


    brayannthem inplications


    would not have ensued. Neither


    would this woe had blighted the Chu


    family ten odd yearster. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha¡ª! You''re right, Chu Yuan. Not killing my mother and myself back then is the worst mistake in your life! But not to worry. As


    a gesture of my


    gratitude, | promise to leave the bodies of your family members intact.¡±


    Yearster, there remained no semnce of familial love in the reunion between this grandfather and grandson pair. All they had


    for each other, was the blood of enmity.


    How this scene yed out left observers like Sword Saint and the other outsiders gasping in astoundment.


    What manner of hatred and division must exist between this two that they have to see the other dead?


    The expressionless Chu Yuan could


    only shake his head in disapproval of


    Chu Tianfan''s words. ¡°Before my


    reemergence from my retreat,


    perhaps Zhenngiandithe thers


    rfiyhthave been fearful of your


    threats. But now, don''t you find those


    utterances of yours a little too


    haughty to be mentioned in my


    presence? As opposed to considering


    whether to allow for the Chu family''s


    bodies to remain intact, perhaps you


    ought to worry about whether you


    yourself would be able to walk away


    from this alive.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Amidst his evenness of tone, none were able to discern his emotional state. But it is precisely this staidness that harbored that


    epassing


    dominance and authority in the others¡¯ ears.


    Gaius and the rest were doubtlessly a bundle of nerves inside.


    Owen and a few others were no longer able to contain themselves. They finally went up and whispered words of caution into Ye


    Fan''s ears. ¡°I sense something amiss, Dragon Master.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yuan''s still alive.¡±


    ¡°| think we really ought to pull back.¡±


    ¡°We should reconsider taking on this old fogey,¡± ¡°We cannot afford to be rash!¡±

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    From the perspective of Gaius and the others, the appearance of Chu Yuan had undoubtedly thrown a wrench into their ns,


    and given the circumstances, it would not be wise to persist.


    Ensuring their own safe withdrawal from Mount Chumen had thus be the Dragon yers¡¯ fighters¡¯ most pressing priority.


    ¡°That''s right, Dragon Master.¡±


    ¡°It might be prudent to conserve your strength and live to fight another day.¡±


    ¡°The four of us have a proposal to make.¡±


    ¡°Let us stall this Chu Yuan so that you may make a hasty retreat from Mount Chumen.


    ¡°We''ll figure out a way to get out ourselves after you leave.¡±


    Owen and Su Muqiu, amongst others variously advised.


    Obviously, their caution stemmed from the traumatic memories of being routed by Chu Yuan in that year''s


    World''s Martial Arts Tournament.


    Now that Chu Yuan had made his return, and this time, from within the forbidden grounds of the Chu residence, it was possible


    that he might have be considerably more formidable than he had been previously.


    As no one had any idea how powerful Chu Yuan could be right now, the very notion of it left many fearful to specte.


    However, Ye Fan was dismissive of the rmendations of Gaius and the others.


    ¡°Leave? | cannot do that, for there''s no one else left behind me.¡±


    His nd joke evoked a feeling of sadness and destion in Gaius and the others when they heard it.


    That''s right. It is as Ye Fan said. Is there any way out for him? Even if he were to pull out from Mount Chumen, would the Chu


    family let him off? Is he to continue the rest of his life on the run?


    ¡°But Dragon Master, Chu Yuan...¡± Although they have also realized his predicament, they did not wish to bear witness to the


    greatest tragedy that was to unfold.


    ¡°There are no buts. Before | came here, | had already prepared for the worst. At most, | shall perish here! But before that, I, Ye


    Fan, shall also have a few of Chu Yuan''s teeth knocked out! Besides, that''s the worstcase scenario. Without really going at it, it


    remains undetermined who mighte out on top!¡±


    Ye Fan appeared earnest as his lips curled into a sneer.


    In his eyes, however, was an unfathomable and indomitable resolve.


    ¡°You few may descend now that you''ve already aplished what you''vee to do. Leave, and take Han along with you.


    Should | be able to return safely, | shall reconvene with the Dragon yers and all shall know of my name! Otherwise, let the


    Dragon yers disband, and go on to seek your own fortunes elsewhere.¡±


    Ye Fan waved his hand before he turned around. With the corner of his lips uplifted, he strode forth on his own and seemed to


    grow in stature with every step.


    Unto the end, the sneering youth before them stood


    tall.


    ¡°Let us fight, Chu Yuan! We shall settle the score for the humiliation that you''ve wrought upon my mother and me all these years,


    right here, right now!¡±


    His inflection reverberated around the space like rolling thunder, causing the skies to tremble and the boundless clouds to


    scatter.


    Ye Fan''s roaring voice rumbled on, enveloping both heaven and earth.


    ¡°Let me go up against him!¡±


    ¡°This kid from China is truly arrogant...¡±


    ¡°How dare he continue to be provocative and haughty in the presence of Patriarch Chu himself?¡±


    Those present expressed dismay at Ye Fan''s insolence and stared at that poised and strapping youth with eyes gawking.


    Even Chu Yuan himself furrowed.


    ¡°It''s been so many years since. Apart from your father Chu Zhenghong, you might be the only one who dared to challenge me


    like this. To put it nicely, your courage ismendable. Otherwise, I''d say that you''re courting death,¡± came Chu Yuan''s stark


    reply.


    There were no fluctuations in his tone as he spoke, and even the way he regarded Ye Fan was as calm as he ever was.


    Perhaps from Chu Yuan''s perspective, he had yet to see Ye Fan as enough of an opponent to be taken seriously.


    With that, Chu Yuan''s feet finally broke into motion.


    Unhurriedly, he advanced toward Ye Fan with the passivity of the breeze.


    ¡°If you''ve stayed quietly in China with your tail tucked between your legs, the Chu family wouldn''t necessarily attempt to make life


    difficult for you. But s, you don''t know what''s good for you. Seeking revenge on us after so many years? Today, | would not


    spare you even if Zhenghong got down on his knees and begged.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The winds started to surge and thrash wildly, and energy gathered before Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Neither will | depart without wiping out you Chus first,¡± replied a sneering Ye Fan.


    The atmosphere was stirred by the explosiveness of his words before a flurry of attacks rushed in Chu Yuan''s direction.


    Like a ravaging storm, the assault seemed to cast a shroud almost simultaneously over all of Mount Chumen.


    Everywhere in sight, Ye Fan imposed his will with his elemental force, and seemingly had the entirety of the Chu residence set


    aze.


    Chu Zhengliang and the others with him were panicky to the extreme because they were too close to where Chu Yuan was for


    comfort.


    If Ye Fan''s attacks were to crash upon them, it was much less a question for Chu Yuan but themselves because they themselves


    would surely be unable to withstand it.


    While Chu Zhengliang and the other members of the Chu family dreaded the ominous fate that might befall them, another


    unexpected twist came into y.


    All everyone saw was the wizened elder raising an outstretched palm to the fore before he pulled it back slightly.


    The tempestuous elemental force that ravaged frightfully like a tsunami before suddenly tapered down to a whisper, akin to the


    way the Monkey King''s rampaging of the heavens was suppressed by the Buddha''s palm.


    Silence! All there was was dead silence!


    From the moment Chu Yuan made his move, the entire world seemed to have settled into serenity.


    Those who were present stood rooted to the spot and they regarded that seemingly modest-looking old man before them as


    though he was a ghost.


    How powerful does this one individual need to be in order to be able to stop a storm in its tracks with a single hand?


    Ye Fan was an unquestionable force of nature, but before Chu Yuan, what he could muster seemed like child''s y.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    While one side was going all out, all the other offered up was a rather insouciant response.


    The briefness of that exchange led others to realize that before Chu Yuan, the immense threat posed by Ye Fan became muted.


    ¡°l-Incredible!¡±


    ¡°This Chu Yuan might very well be closing in on the god realm!¡±


    Aaron and Sword Saint werepletely stunned and all Topsy-Turfy inside.


    That level of dominance felt unprecedented and was naturally inexplicable in the view of these martial arts leaders.


    As strikingly unshowy and unassuming as it was, they found a certain aestheticism and artistry in Chu Yuan''s airy palm


    technique.


    ¡°The way of simplicity harkens a


    return to the autres waar |


    sip teres return to the


    atthe


    ntic indeed,¡± Mochizuki Kawa


    blurted agitatedly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It had been a long-standing tradition for many in the martial arts world to obsess over powerful and borate martial forms.


    Now, it would appear that the


    endgame of the martial way did


    involve much ip aaven of s¨¦ehnique


    asnna Vaud had demonstrated.


    Every move was packed with an


    overwhelming potency in itself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he had neutralized Ye Fan''s torrential attack, Chu Yuan followed up quickly with a weighted push of his own palm.


    An unbridled force promptly manifested into the form of a trailing silhouette of a hand in mid-air and struck itself unerring upon Ye


    Fan''s body with pace.


    Ye Fan tried to will upon his Dragon God Body, amongst other means, to withstand the attack, but to no avail.


    That blow had an effect akin to what the autumn breeze had upon the leaves in fall as it swept Ye Fan into the air and mmed


    him heavily back onto the ground.


    As soon as his two palms connected, Chu Yuan followed through with a finger gestured toward Ye Fan''s chest.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The Dragon God Body let out a resounding series of bone cracking and sinew splintering sounds, and from it, poured an eye-


    popping burst of crimson.


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan-¡±


    All those who witnessed that scene, including Angie, outright burst into tears against their own will.


    Others like Gaius even thought about


    going up tounch a rescue effor


    but they did n magageto get


    more eran! 4''couple of steps before


    being sent hurtling back a thousand


    meters by that spontaneous burst of


    Qi. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    While Angie wailed, Gaius and the others fell onto the ground, coughing blood.


    Riding on a great momentum just moments before, they now found their fortunes trending downward.


    Such was the contestation between the various martial disciplines; At times, it took only a single person to contend with tens of


    thousands!


    As was the case with the Chu family who were previously forced to the wall under Ye Fan''s duress.


    All it took was the appearance of the lone Chu Yuan to drag them back from the brink of copse.


    With his incurious palm, he shattered whatever advantages Ye Fan had painstakingly built up over thest ten years.


    None of these came to any surprise to Aaron and Sword Saint, amongst the others in observance, who recognized that this little


    charade was over the moment Chu Yuan appeared.


    They had initially believed that Ye Fan would be fearful and wary when he saw Patriarch Chu, but it would seem that he had


    underestimated the former''s


    determination.


    ¡°That guy came here with the intention of putting everything on the line,¡± the furrowing Aaron said in a low voice.


    For some unfathomable reason, his esteem for Ye Fan only grew inside.


    Sometimes, Aaron found it hard to imagine how much courage and power one must possess in order to want to go up against


    the entire Chu family by himself and to exhibit no fear in taking on the once world-dominant Chu Yuan.


    Likewise, Aaron could not fathom what kind of resolve this young man before him must possess in order to keep at this endeavor


    for so many years.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is his obsession as well as his dream. It''s a pity that it muste to an end today.¡± Aaron shook his head, feeling


    full ofmiseration inside.


    At this stage of the battle, even the Remdik martial arts leader Aaron could not help but be infected by Ye Fan''s grit and


    sense of belief.


    He became somewhat appreciative and sympathetic toward this youth from China.


    ¡°Yes. The gulf is too simply great to ovee. This Patriarch Chu''s the real deal, and might as well be close to attaining the god


    realm! The bnce of power has once again been upended, so | fear that the martial arts world might no longer be able to


    continue enjoying days of peace from here on out.¡±


    The aristocratic Duke from Western Epea regarded Chu Yuan with wariness in his eyes.


    Power and ambition are two sides of the same coin. If Chu Sect was to once again wield power, no one could be sure whether


    he might lead the Chu Sect back into conflict in the near future.


    ¡°Let''s go, Tang Hao!¡±


    While Aaron and the others felt for Ye Fan''s plight, Sword Saint to the side could no longer remain unfettered.


    He turned with a taut furrow and called on Tang Hao to leave.


    Tang Hao, though, did not understand. ¡°Why must we leave all of a sudden? Aren''t we going to wait for this fight to end?¡±


    It was apparent that Tang Hao meant to stay on, but


    Sword Saint would have none of it.


    ¡°We''ve seen enough to conclude how this is going to end, so it might be better for us to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    neither one of us would be walking away from this once Chu Yuan does away with Ye Fan and angers the martialmunity in


    China.¡±


    Sword Saint could feel an acute sense of danger. He was, at present, genuinely worried about how Ye Fan''s identity might


    implicate the War God Castle.


    The most unquestionably prudent choice at present, therefore, would be to disassociate oneselfpletely from thetter.


    With Sword Saint''s mind made up, Tang Hao was hapless to do anything, in spite of his own concerns for Ye Fan.


    It is as Sword Saint says.


    It would not be in any way helpful as the oue was a foregone conclusion. Conversely, he might even bring great peril to


    China''s martial arts world should he continue to stay on.


    Hence, while others fretted over Ye Fan''s well-being,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao had already slipped away and were on their way back to China.


    To the fore, where Ye Fannded had been turned into an expanse of devastation.


    That, was where Ye Fan had been subjugated by Chu Yuan.


    However, Ye Fan got up quickly from within the rubble.


    Though covered in fresh blood, his smirk had not been wiped off his face, and both of his eyes were still glowing with a coldness


    that was chilling to the extreme!


    ¡°T-This fellow...¡±


    ¡°Could still get up?¡±


    ¡°He''s as resilient as a cockroach.¡±


    The masses were awestruck when they saw Ye Fan mber out of the wreckage.


    From his ascent to Mount Chumen till now, Ye Fan had doubtlessly sustained multiple and severe injuries, but no one could have


    expected that he was


    still not ready to give up just yet.


    Especially against Chu Yuan''s dominance, he still continued to stand tall. In his deep-set eyes were grit, determination, and an


    indomitable fighting spirit!


    ¡°We aren''t done yet, Chu Yuan, so bring it on!¡± Ye Fan hollered skywards while he spat the blood in his mouth.


    That thunderous voice that carried his domineering demeanor and fearless candor reverberated around Mount Chumen.


    ¡°No, stop fighting, Ye Fan. Don''t push it anymore, or you''ll die...¡±


    When she regarded the bloodied and battered young man before her, Angie''s face was awash with tears as she cried and


    begged piteously.


    Not just her, even Han, Meng Wanyu, and those who cared for Ye Fan also wept.


    ¡°Please stop, Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°Stop battling, Dragon Master.¡± ¡°Let us retreat...¡±


    ¡°There could still be hope so long as you''re able to stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Should you perish, our dreams would die with you.¡±


    Han fell supplicant upon the floor in anguish, with his grizzled visage wet with tears.


    Gaius and the others too, fell onto their knees in spite oftheirwoundsto beg Ye Fan to descend Mount Chumen.


    With his skills, Ye Fan would be able to walk away alive if he so desired, so their fear was that Ye Fan sought death and would


    rather perish here on Mount Chumen than leave and regroup.


    ¡°Please, Dragon Master.¡±


    ¡°Please retreat.¡±


    ¡°The days ahead are long and you''re still young. There''s still a bright future in store...¡± Han pleaded.


    Although his rtionship with Ye Fan was one between master and servant, he was one who had watched Ye Fan grow up.


    Ye Fan had regarded him as a grandfather and he likewise, saw the former as his own grandson.


    The fighters of the Dragon God Hall had long been more than mere subordinates to Ye Fan.


    For them, it was a bond that transcended life and death, and Gaius and the others would have dly given their lives for Ye Fan


    right away if asked.


    However, when confronted with the


    masses¡¯ imploring, Ye Fan shook hi


    head and smil chirabtiy, O¡ã


    evoiyane Now that I''ve arrived at this


    point, | no longer have the cheek to


    retreat. For me, it is either victory or


    death!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s eyes reddened amidst the resolve in his sonorous speech.


    Then, he struck upon the bodies of


    Han, Gaius, and the others wire


    back of his hangauitH€@ Ireasured


    fortle ane them all flying straight


    out of Mount Chumen. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We won''t go, Dragon Master.¡±


    Shocked, Gaius and the others struggled, but they were already like arrows notched to a drawn bow,


    unable to resist Ye Fan''s will.


    In the end, they were unceremoniously seen off Mount Chumen.


    With his followers from the Dragon God Hall sent away, Ye Fan had nothing else holding him back.


    He gnashed his teeth and with a quiver, focused himself and conjured all the power in his body in preparation for that one final


    encounter.


    Whoosh!


    The wild winds churned, and the sand and rocks spiraled as boundless energy gathered and concentrated around Ye Fan ina


    frenzy.


    The masses watched as Ye Fan''s aura burgeoned in the most intimidating manner.


    ¡°Is he looking tounch a suicidal attack?¡±


    Aaron and the others held their breath, and tension mounted in the hearts of many others.


    However, Chu Yuan remained as calm as ever.


    He shook his head in disapproval.


    ¡°It''s useless. The firefly cannot rival


    the glory of the moonesyen (OV!


    eumed @sdit Uikewise, an


    illegitimate child like you has no hope


    of altering the course of the oue


    no matter how hard you struggle.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Despite the indifference in his tone, contempt and disdain shone in his eyes.


    He was confident in his abilities. He knew he was the stronger one between the two.


    He treated enemies of the Chu family with the same calmness and contempt. Ye Fan was no exception.


    As he shook his head, Chu Yuan delivered another punch.


    The punch was light but it ventured a storm!


    The immense power behind it nearly crushed the void.


    Everyone watched as Chu Yuan released one brute punch after another.


    The thought of his strength exceeding the limits of a Supreme crossed their mind.


    Fear would have caused an ordinary person to surrender instantly.


    But not Ye Fan. He continued to amass his energy at his own pace until a loud how! pierced through the sky.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky!¡±


    ¡°Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Ye Fan stood in midair as he bent the air around him into a sword,unching a barrage of vigorous attacks.


    Raising his leg, he mmed it forcefully toward Chu Yuan.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°How can a young man like him unleash it again and again?¡±


    ¡°His elemental force was too formidable than anyone expected!¡±


    Many bystanders were stunned at Ye Fan unleashing the Invoke the Celestial Sky move again.


    It was a fact that the more powerful a technique, the more it drained one''s elemental force, just like the Ice Fire Dragon


    unleashed by the Dragon yers earlier.


    They had only unleashed it once, yet it drained all of their energies. Till then, they hadn''t recovered.


    But the same couldn''t be applied to Ye Fan.


    From the beginning till now, he had fought with Chu Zhengliang, then went into battle against the Cloud Sun Immortal Army, and


    subsequently defeated the Demonic Duo.


    Each one of Ye Fan''s opponents was the elite of the martial arts world.


    But under such circumstances, he still had energy left to fight Chu Yuan.


    ¡°This young man''s capability in prolonged battles is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°| wonder what technique he learned?¡±


    Many were stunned at the mysterious Ye Fan and his ability to surprise them each time.


    ¡°But it''s useless. He couldn''t defeat Chu Yuan in his prime. So why does he think he can do it now? Even if his performance had


    defied the norm, he still couldn''t change the ending.¡±


    Japan''s martial arts leader, Mochizuki Kawa, shook his head regretfully.


    Chu Yuan''sbat prowess was obvious.


    The gap between the two was like the distance between the earth and the sky.


    No one believed that Ye Fan would be able to turn the tables under such circumstances.


    Despite the bystander''s pessimism, Ye Fan didn''t give up.


    He growled through gritted teeth and brought forth the remaining energy deep within his core, disregarding the consequences.


    Ye Fan felt an excruciating pain in his tendons and darkness covered his vision, probably due to the much energy consumed


    within the short period of time.


    But he still stood firm.


    It has been thirteen years. Countless days and nights passed in my wait. Countless rains and storms have | waded through.


    Bracing through numerous life and death situations, | have finally reached here after giving my all. There''s only Chu Yuan left


    standing between me and my goal. This is the closest | have evere to my dream. My long-awaited goal is finally a hair''s


    breadth away. | can''t and refused to give up. | don''t know if | have the courage to start all over again if | retreated this time. | have


    waited too long for this. | have given my youth to this path. | can¡¯t ept failure. | won''t allow it. Gaius had told me there would


    be hope as long as | didn''t give up and live to fight another day. But they don''t know that my hope is almost gone. All my passion,


    hot-bloodedness, hatred had been drained.


    Ye Fan had arranged for the aftermath in case of his death before he departed for Mount Chumen. Since then, he had made the


    decision to fight till his death.


    | won''t retreat even if | die on the battlefield on Mount Chumen. | know there is no point of return. | was already forced to a


    corner. | know the Chu family and Chu Yuan too well. They won''t let me live. If so, there''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m going to


    fight till myst breath.


    And so, Ye Fan had squeezed thest of his energy out.


    With all his might, the veins on his entire body swelled and bulged. Bloody tears streaked from his eyes.


    If one possessed an X-Ray vision, one would notice the tearing of numerous tendons in his body.


    It was a sign that his body had reached its limit.


    ¡°This guy''s crazy! He might kill himself at this rate!¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa, members of the Chu family, and the head of the Jones family were stunned at the determination of the bloodied


    young man standing in front of their eyes.


    Angie had been sobbing and begging for Ye Fan to stop.


    Meng Wanyu was frozen in ce with tears streaming down her face.


    What is obsession? | guess this is it. He really sacrificed everything for his dreams. Just like a moth drawn to a me, he might


    well be digging his own grave. Nheless, | guess it did, in fact, sounded quite noble!


    At that moment, the respect Meng Wanyu had for Ye


    Fan grew.


    Boom!


    The Cloud Sun Kick collided with Chu Yuan''s attack.


    It was as everyone had expected. The gap between the two was toorge to bridge. Ye Fan''s Cloud Sun Kick didn''t even shake


    Chu Yuan.


    But the storm had continued its barrage, and Ye Fan''s move persisted.


    ¡°Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    ¡°Red me Finger!¡±


    Ye Fan released four skills one after another.


    The wind from his palm rivaled a tornado. The force of his punch could put a hole in the sky.


    His gigantic ming red finger could pierce through the void of time.


    In the end, he finally unleashed the fifth form of Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Void sh.


    Yin and Yang reversed. ck and white turned sides.


    Light and darkness were split apart.


    And so, all five forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky were consecutively aimed at Chu Yuan.


    The first few skills didn''t send even the slightest shockwave to Chu Yuan.


    But the strength of Invoke the


    Celestial Skyy in all the skil om


    combine They waceeaen other''s


    strbh6foundation. As more skills


    were unleashed, the stronger was the


    force released. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Especially the Void sh, which broke the indifferent mask Chu Yuan had always worn.


    ¡°T-This can''t be... It''s theplete Invoke the Celestial Sky! He was abandoned. How did he know of it?"


    Chu Yuan''s indifferent expression finally cracked. His pupils constricted at the emotions.


    His dream was to search for the long-lost Invoke the Celestial Sky technique and the secret technique of the Chu family.


    He couldn''t imagine he would see it being unleashed by an abandoned pawn one day.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Numerous subsequent shes exploded. Several assaults shed against Chu Yuan''s palm.


    This time, Chu Yuan''s Counting Palm finally slowed down.


    After the lengthy standstill, attacks from both sides finally came to a halt.


    Chu Yuan shook his head. ¡°If you possessed eighty percent of my power, | would''ve been wounded from the exchange.


    ¡°s, our gap is too wide. Even if you


    had grasped the highest-level


    technique of the Chu family,


    couldn''t uA mee@taiovou had


    unbbash d all your power, but my


    slightest movement could diffuse it


    effortlessly, and | can follow up with


    another attack again swiftly. But you,


    do you still have any strength left


    after thatst move?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan stretched out his palm and pressed it downward in the air.


    Astronger assault was fired.


    Meng Wanyu and the rest felt despair at the scene.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The gap was too wide.


    Ye Fan''s strongest attack only rivaled a casual attack from Chu Yuan.


    Everyone knew the ending to this fight.


    ¡°It has ended,¡± Aaron sighed regretfully.


    No one knew that Ye Fan still hadn''t given up at that point.


    He stood firm on the ground and


    yelled, ¡°Chu Yuan, we''re pot doce\yet!


    I''ll sh athe (re bower of Invoke


    t b¨¦ estial Sky technique!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Ye Fan shot up into the sky and levitated midair.


    An intense pressure shrouded the scene.


    A frightening power condensed and concentrated quickly in Ye Fan''s palm.


    Everyone was shocked at the scene.


    Chu Zhengliang and the members of the Chu family were especially horrified.


    ¡°It can''t be that h-he... He had learned the sixth form? H-How is that possible?¡±


    The members of the Chu family were having a mental breakdown. Chills ran down theirspine, especially Chu Zhengliang.


    He had initially thought the first four forms of Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique was Ye Fan''s limit.


    But it seemed like | was too naive. In actuality, Ye Fan hadn''t used up all his strength from the start. No matter in his earlier battle


    with me or with the Demonic Duo, Ye Fan hadn''t used all his strength. Thunderp!


    The clouds moved quicker, and the winds howled more swiftly.


    Amid everyone''s stunned state, Ye Fan''s attack was finally ready.


    Under everyone''s intense gaze, the young man levitating between the thundering clouds mmed his fist downward.


    The tremendous force behind that punch could split the in half and even destroy the void.


    Then the mortifying decay and draining aftereffect of the punch swallowed everything in sight.


    Simultaneously, Ye Fan''s deafening roar pierced the sky.


    ¡°The sixth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky Technique!¡±


    ¡°Infinite Force!¡±


    Boom!


    The brewing storm condensed at the monstrous punch.


    Ye Fan hurled the Infinite Force with the immense power to annihte everything toward Chu Yuan.


    The sixth form of Invoke the Celestial Cloud technique had finally emerged in front of the eyes of the world.


    At that momentous moment, everyone on Mount Chumen had held their breath with anticipation.


    Mochizuki Kawa stared wide-eyed while Aaron and the Western Epea martial arts leaders went all jittery.


    An unfathomable thought raced through everyone''s mind.


    Could Ye Fan create another miracle? Could the renowned Invoke the Celestial Sky Technique bridged the vast gap between Ye


    Fan and Chu Yuan?


    And so, under everyone''s scrutiny, the Infinite Force collided violently with Chu Yuan''s attack.


    Boom!


    The thunderous explosion could destroy the ruins of history.


    The stalemate between the two didn''tst long.


    After the brief tension, the strength of Ye Fan''s Infinite Force Technique diminished.


    The members of the Chu family let out a long breath of relief.


    The dying Chu Shen could even manage a smile.


    ¡°So it was just a false rm, | see... | thought it was incredible, but it was all just illusion.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa''s tense body finally rxed.


    They were d that miracle didn''t happen again. Else, that young man would be too terrifying.


    When everyone thought the battle had ended, the sparks of the Infinite Force reignited.


    This time, its power was stronger than ever.


    ¡°Huh? There was an underlying force?¡±


    Amid the murmuring of the crowd, another loud rumble pierced the sky.


    And there was another, and another...


    The crowd finally snapped when all nine underlying forces had exploded almost simultaneously.


    They watched with intense focus, withholding their breaths.


    They couldn''t imagine Ye Fan''s Infinite Force had a total of nine Qi.


    The strength of one of his punches was equivalent to nine of them.


    All nine punches were fired simultaneously. The force that exploded at that moment was tremendous. It was like a smaller


    version of the sun had exploded in front of Chu Yuan.


    Ashocked expression took over Chu Yuan''s usual indifferent face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Noway!¡±


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help his surprise cry as the iing monstrous strength engulfed him.


    The ground shook violently, and a vast crack opened on the surface. The entire world had trembled.


    The spillover energy from the punch nearly ttened the Chu residence.


    The bystanders nearby were hit by the dense energy. Blood sprayed from their mouths as they were knocked a few feet


    backward.


    The entire scene was like the end of the world. Blood, bodies, and ruins covered thend.


    The members of the Chu family let out a worried shout as they watched Chu Yuan being swallowed by thepact energy.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Chu!¡±


    The eyes of Chu Zhengliang and the rest were wild with dread. Their concern and fear lined their desperate shouts.


    Despite their overwhelming concern, they were powerless.


    In front of Ye Fan, they could only shout and scream with their lungs.


    The storm hadsted for a long while.


    Unsure of how long the time had passed, the storm finally began to dissipate.


    The clouds and smoke began to disperse, and at the top of the mountain of debris stood Chu Yuan.


    But the calm Patriarch Chu was gone at that moment.


    In his ce was a haggard and miserable man.


    His clothing was torn into pieces, revealing his bare skin.


    There was even blood oozing out from parts of his body.


    His entire body trembled violently, and blood sprayed from his mouth.


    Red droplets fell onto the ground. It was a horrifying sight for members of the Chu family to behold.


    Silence ensued.


    There was just deadly silence.


    Not one person made a sound.


    Aaron and the likes were bewildered at the bloodied Chu Yuan lying on the ground.


    The strongest on the Sky Ranking is


    injured? K young man ioe twenties


    i peged PANES u Yuan ina


    fi WAtiad cough...! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan''s violent coughing cut through the dead silence. Blood apanied his every cough, a deathly pallor on his face.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s heart lurched.


    He was uncertain if Chu Yuan could still engage in battle with his current condition.


    Everyone on the scene had no idea how severe Chu Yuan¡¯s injury were.


    ¡°Hah!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan''sugh snapped everyone out of their thoughts.


    There were bloodstains on the corner of his lips as heughed. Hisugh was rough and piercing to their ears, like sandpapers.


    It attracted everyone''s attention.


    But Chu Yuan merelyughed on. Finally, he lifted his head and looked at Ye Fan with downcast eyes. ¡°You surprised me, young


    man.


    ¡°In my entire life, not once has


    anyone managed to harm me ina


    direct Solr eLle Eve yourathbr


    espectrul it front of me. | didn''t


    expect a bastard like you could hurt


    me.¡± Chu Yuan shook his head and


    stepped toward Ye Fan. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But, everything ends here. You have used up all the cards in your sleeves. Now, die!¡±


    Chu Yuan grinned cruelly. His dispersed energy started to umte again.


    Then, he wed at the air.


    And Ye Fan''s chest was torn open. Layers of flesh and blood were ripped from his chest, revealing glimpses of whites


    underneath.


    At the same time, the Qi had thrown him a thousand feet backward and hended with a loud thud.


    Chu Yuan managed tond a hit on Ye Fan with a single attack. The former continued forward and


    started to umte energy again.


    ¡°If you were this powerful ten years


    ago, you could have had the entire


    Chu family and me underyour feet.


    But things are different now. My


    power had reached its peak. Despite


    your rising rank on the-sky Raa:


    yy reniariivat Fanme. | was


    wounded due to my carelessness


    earlier. Still, you should be proud that


    you are able tond your hits at all


    However, I''ll need an honest answer


    before you die. Where did you learn


    the Invoke the Celestial Sky


    techniques? If you hand it to me, I''ll


    grant you death in one piece and that


    your family shall be left alone.


    Otherwise, don''t me me if | send


    my people to China to search for the


    secret technique of the Chu family.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    Chu Yuan stopped somedistance away from Ye Fan and asked coldly, ¡°Are you going to hand it over or not?¡±


    Truthfully, Chu Yuan could have killed Ye Fan with his attack earlier.


    However, he intentionally avoided from doing so.


    Seeing how Chu Yuan spared Ye Fan''s life, one might have confused it as an act of kindness.


    But that was far from the truth.


    Although the duo shared a grandfather and grandson rtionship, the Chu family had countless members.


    As aresult, Ye Fan was merely one of Chu Yuan''s many grandchildren.


    Furthermore, Chu Yuan never acknowledged Ye Fan''s identity, and not once had they ever shared a familial moment with each


    other.


    Earlier, Chu Yuan refrained from finishing Ye Fan off because he was coveting theplete version of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    If he managed to get his hands on it, Chu Yuan''s power would reach great heights. The tales of his supreme status would be


    passed down through countless generations.


    Yet, Ye Fan ignored Chu Yuan entirely.


    With great effort, he hauled himself to his feet and leaned against a giant boulder.


    Ye Fan didn''t even spare a nce at Chu Yuan. Instead, he stood on the summit of Mount Chumen and looked toward the far


    east.


    Although he''d trained for half a year and spent a whole decade nning this out, he was still defeated.


    Chu Yuan is right; the fight has exhausted all of my energy. Even though it took all of my effort to perform the sixth form of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky, | only managed to injure Chu Yuan.


    As realization dawned upon him, Ye Fan finally acknowledged his defeat. There would be no winning this fight.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan didn''t have any lingering regrets.


    After all, he''d tried his best and gave it his all.


    Though he''d fought alone, Ye Fan almost managed to triumph over a world-renowned martial artist who had decades of


    experience.


    Fate has led me to today''s loss.


    Even if he was going to die at Chu Yuan''s hands today, Ye Fan didn''t feel any sort of terror.


    In fact, Ye Fan had prepared for himself to lose his life when he arrived here.


    Death is inevitable anyway. To meet my end while chasing my dreams is a good way to go. However, | feel sorry for my loved


    ones. They will be saddened to hear of my passing.


    ¡°You b*stard, did you not hear what | just said?¡±


    Ye Fan''s tant ignorance of Chu Yuan caused thetter to lose his temper.


    Mercilessly, heshed his palm out at Ye Fan again.


    The brutal impact caused Ye Fan to cough up several mouthfuls of blood as his battered body copsed to the floor.


    Despite his injuries, Ye Fan remained smiling. He fought against the pain in his body and rose to his feet again, using the boulder


    for support. Once again, Ye Fan turned his gaze past Tianhe, China, and Jiangdong, to the direction of his home.


    A beautiful and gentle maiden must be waiting for me to return home by the window.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡± Angie burst into tears when she saw the wounds scattered across his body.


    Amidst her sobs, she tried to rush over to protect him.


    Before she could take a step, her father and brother caught her by the arm.


    ¡°Angie, stop messing around! You''d better keep your distance from this man if you don''t want any harm to befall the Jones,¡± Bill


    warned her in a low voice.


    Simrly, Meng Wanyu watched on with tears in her eyes.


    Unable to stomach the sight anymore, she whipped her head to the side.


    Ye Fan, I''m so sorry!


    Meng Wanyu couldn''t help but me herself for this


    entire ordeal.


    Ye Fan wouldn''t havee if | didn''t go looking for him in China. It''s all my fault that he ended up in this position.


    The more Meng Wanyu pondered over this, the more guilty she felt.


    Deep down, she was dying to rescue Ye Fan. But no matter how hard she wracked her brain, she could note up with a


    solution to bring Ye Fan out of this dire situation.


    No matter how hard she tried, her power paled inparison to Chu Yuan''s overwhelming strength.


    ¡°Oh, the fight is over.¡± Aaron and the rest didn''t look particrly happy about Ye Fan''s defeat.


    In contrast, the sight of his bloodied and limp body struck a sense of pity in their hearts. When they saw Ye Fan gaze wistfully


    into the distance, they felt an indescribable sense of heaviness.


    This must be the hero''s tragic ending.


    ¡°In this match, the winner will take it all. Although the loser has fought brilliantly, he still has to abide by the


    rules of this match. Hence, he will lose his life.¡±


    Hearing this, the leaders of their respective countries heaved out a heavy sigh.


    In their eyes, Ye Fan''s demise signaled the loss of a talented and brilliant individual.


    Their reluctance to see him go showed that these aplished individuals acknowledged Ye Fan as one of theirown.


    As Ye Fan remained unresponsive, thest of Chu Yuan''s patience vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Since you aren''t going to cherish the chance | gave you, don''t me me for what I''m about to do. Once you are dead, I''ll send


    someone to China and retrieve the Chu family''s knowledge!¡± he bellowed.


    Aloud battle cry rumbled from his throat as he clenched his fist and mmed it downward.


    Chu Yuan''s power was so strong that the air around him seemed to condense.


    With strength akin to Tai Shan, he directed the punch toward Ye Fan''s chest.


    There was no doubt that this powerful attack would end Ye Fan''s life.


    ¡°No! Ye Fan!¡± Angie screamed in anguish.


    Meng Wanyu''s eyes reddened with sadness.


    Likewise, Aaron and the rest of the onlookers watched on in sorrow as they braced themselves to witness the fall of such a bright


    individual.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan appeared as cool as a cucumber.


    Furthermore, the corners of his lips were upturned into a smile.


    However, it wasn''t a smile of joy but rather one of wistfulness.


    ¡°Throughout my life, | have fought in countless battles. Nevertheless, | often emerged victoriously. Never in my wildest


    expectations did | anticipate that Mount Chumen would be my final resting ce,¡± Ye Fan mumbled.


    Since Ye Fan first began his journey in the Chu family, things hade full circle.


    Throughout the battle, Ye Fan had already utilized every trick up his sleeve.


    A few moments earlier, Ye Fan was still trying to figure out a way to turn the tide and resist Chu Yuan''s attacks.


    Nheless, he realized that all of his efforts would be in vain.


    In a hopeless situation like this, there was nothing else that he could do. Any further resistance would merely be futile.


    With that, Ye Fan resigned to his fate.


    Since the oue has been concluded, | must ept my destiny. Whoosh!


    The frigid winds howled fiercely as Qi stirred in the air.


    Chu Yuan''s fist was right in front of Ye Fan''s face.


    Despite it, Ye Fan kept hisposure. He continued to smile in the direction of his home.


    Ye Fan parted his lips and whispered softly, ¡°Mucheng, please forgive me. It looks like | won''t be


    returning home this time.¡±


    If anyone looked closely, they''d notice the tears welling up in the corners of Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Promptly, Ye Fan shut his eyes and braced himself for death.


    Just as everyone assumed that he was doomed, a white gleam glowed outside of Tianhe.


    Initially, the gleam only had a bleak, flickering glow


    But in the blink of an eye, it lit up as bright as the sun and began to rise up from the east.


    Its dazzling light glowed so brightly that it caught everyone''s attention.


    All of a sudden, the blinding white light hurtled through the air like a streak of lightning through the clouds.


    It moved so fast that it could rival the speed of light.


    In a sh, the mark had shot across the surface of Tianhe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    While everyone watched the gleam in rapture, it began to speed toward Chu Yuan.


    ¡°What?¡± This unexpected urrence caused him to gape in utter shock.


    Worse yet, the zing light was hurtling toward him. Immediately, Chu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat.


    In a haze of panic, Chu Yuan''s ns


    to murder Ye Fan Mae cfromcbis\ |


    n e quickly


    hoteles his punch to face the


    iing attack. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound echoed in the air when the dazzling light collided against Chu Yuan''s outstretched fist.


    The colossal impact a =a a


    strong aftershock ae the gr


    was split i nal oy wud Shu ou


    the Wirk ae up in speed as


    everything in the vicinity was ravaged


    to the ground. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even the trees and grass were entirely uprooted by this overwhelming force.


    After the winds dispersed, everyone noticed that Chu Yuan had lost his bnce as the impact caused him to fall backward.


    After Chu Yuan collided against


    several boulders, he finally


    to regain is faqting! eax oO was


    that? Fhe audacity of that person to


    meddle with the matters of the Chu


    family!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    At the peak of Mount Chumen, Chu Yuan was staring out at where the enemy was attacking with a grim expression.


    As he narrowed his gaze, a cold glint shed in his eye.


    At that moment, he wasn''t alone in what he felt. Everyone else on Mount Chumen was looking far out in shock and awe.


    Who can it be? To be able to force Chu Yuan back. Does Ye Fan have a trump card still?


    Unknown to them, Ye Fan was just as shocked as they were.


    Even he wasn''t sure what exactly happened, as he had used up all his trump cards.


    Therefore, he was equally baffled as to who it was that saved him.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the sky under everyone''s watchful gaze.


    She was wearing a full-length dress with her hair let down. Her lips were fiery red while her eyes glistened in obsidian ck.


    The moment she appeared, both heaven and earth trembled.


    With mesmerizing features and a wraith-like impression, she was like an immortal who descended upon the realms of men.


    At the same time, a divine aura enveloped the whole of Mount Chumen.


    ¡°T-This is..."


    Upon sensing the familiar aura, Mochizuki Kawa''s face twitched as he widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°C-Can it be the M-Moon God?¡±


    Just as Kawa spoke, the figure in the sky slowly descended to Ye Fan''s side.


    Soon, it became obvious to everyone how stunning she looked.


    ¡°W-What a beauty! She''s just like a fairy!¡±


    Aaron and the others were utterly bewitched.


    As leaders of their respective martial arts worlds, they had many women in their lives before.


    Even then, none of them had seen one that was as divine as the figure that appeared.


    Just when Aaron and the others guessed the figure''s identity, Kawa had already dropped to his knees with a thud.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Your humble servant, Mochizuki Kawa, is at your service. Please forgive me for being ignorant of


    your presence,¡± Kawa greeted as he prostrated on the ground.


    Meanwhile, everyone was stunned by his reaction.


    ¡°M-Moon God? Can she be the mightiest god in Japan''s martial arts world, Tsukuyomi Tenshin?¡±


    Aaron widened his eyes.


    Meanwhile, King Folo of India trembled in response.


    When Tsukuyomi awakened, it shocked the martial artmunities across the globe.


    Back then, many rushed over to catch a glimpse of the Moon God''s face. However, by the time they


    arrived, they were already toote.


    As a result, it was the first time many of those present could clearly see Tsukuyomi''s face.


    ¡°My God! What''s going on today? Firstly, we saw the Infernal Duo reemerge in the world. Then, we saw the old demon, Chu


    Yuan, appear afterpleting his trials. And now, even the Moon God of Japan is making an appearance? What''s happening?


    Are the Gods at war with each other?¡±


    King Folo and the others were overwhelmed by what was going on.


    When Ye Fan first appeared, everyone assumed that it was nothing but a ruckus.


    Unexpectedly, the situation escted to the extent of attracting the attention of two ultra-powerful figures.


    In fact, the battle that day could potentially be considered as the battle of the century within the martial arts world.


    ¡°ording to the ancient texts, Tsukuyomi Tenshin was a God Realm warrior. But, we aren''t sure if the awakened Tsukuyomi is


    as powerful as the Tsukuyomi of the past.¡±


    As the crowd stared in the direction of Moon God, they were filled with both curiosity and excitement.


    But more importantly, they were intrigued by what she was doing here at Mount Chumen.


    Aaron and the others weren''t the only ones who were intrigued as the three families of the Chu Sect shared their curiosity too.


    ¡°I can''t believe it''s her!¡±


    The elders of the Chu Sect stared intently at Moon God.


    To them, it wasn''t Moon God''s first visit to Mount Chumen.


    Thest time she trespassed on Chu Sect alone, she was stopped by Tang Yun, leader of the Chu Sect. If not for Tang Yun, the


    Chu Sect would have suffered tremendous losses.


    Nevertheless, the elders of the Chu Sect didn''t expect Moon God to return to Mount Chumen again.


    ¡°Is it Eigetsu?¡±


    Amidst everyone''s shock, Ye Fan let out a chuckle despite being equally surprised earlier.


    Unfortunately, hisughter aggravated his injuries, causing him to cough and throw out a mouthful of blood.


    Nheless, he tried his best to gather himself and asked Moon God, ¡°Eigetsu, w-why did youe? | was just nning to visit


    you in Tokyo when | have the time. Little did | expect you toe looking for me instead.¡±


    Ye Fan''s face had turned pale. Due to the tremendous blood loss, he barely had any strength left to speak.


    All he could do was lean for support and smile faintly at the girl called Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    When Moon God gaze''s fell upon Ye Fan and saw the terrible condition he was in, a sh of emotion descended upon her


    distinguished face.


    Nevertheless, she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°If | had arrived anyter, you would


    have died. How would you have


    visited Eigetsu then? That aside, Ye


    Fan, my presence here tevas ablely


    i mnaaddseint The score


    between both of us has yet to be


    settled. | will never forgive you for


    killing So many of my warriors in


    Japan and wreaking havoc in the


    martial arts world there,¡± Tsukuyomi


    asserted as she looked at the


    breathless Ye Fan. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Smiling, Ye Fan responded softly, ¡°If you want to kill me, please go ahead. However, I''m afraid Eigetsu would be reluctant to do


    so.


    ¡°You¡ª¡¯ Ye Fan''s words caused Moon God to burst a vessel.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite having been beaten up so badly, he still has the mood to taunt me.


    ¡°Damn it! How impudent of you, Chu Tianfan! How dare you insult Moon God? One more word from you and I''ll kill you myself!¡±


    Before Tsukuyomi could react, Mochizuki Kawa had exploded in rage.


    He hated Ye Fan for behaving insolently toward Moon God, who was Japan''s mightiest god.


    To the martial artists of Japan, Moon God was pure and divine. Hence, they could not allow her to be sullied in anyway.


    Moreover, it wasn''t the first time Chu Tianfan had done it.


    Given that he had repeatedly teased her prior to that, Mochizuki Kawa felt the urge to kill Ye Fan right away.


    ¡°Moon God, you came at the right


    time. Now that this b*stard of Chi


    is at his weakastcwtifcdon''t We seize


    tha 6SpotLnity to Kill him?"


    Mochizuki Kawa requested. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tsukuyomi''s gaze darkened in response. ¡°Without my permission, no martial artist from our nation is allowed to harm a hair on


    his head going forward.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Mochizuki Kawa was baffled.


    Ignoring him, Tsukuyomi turned her attention toward Chu Yuan instead.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan was scrutinizing her in return.


    ¡°So it''s you, Tsukuyomi. | have long


    heard about your secret technique of


    being able to be reborn in someo,


    else''s body. Henegy) waite the to


    congratte you on your


    reemergence in this world. However, |


    have some family matters to attend


    to right now. Once I''m done with


    them, | will organize a banquet at


    Mount Chumen to celebrate your


    return.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan treated Moon God with respect, as she was a legendary martial artist after all.


    Anyone who was as powerful as she was would naturally earn the deference of others.


    ¡°There''s no need for that because | won''t be staying for long. I''m just here to take someone away,¡± Moon God inly replied.


    ¡°Oh? | wonder who you are here for then?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s expression suddenly turned grim.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    In truth, Chu Yuan already knew the answer when he posed the question.


    Nheless, he still waited for Moon God to say it out loud.


    ¡°Obviously, it''s him. Back then, he wreaked havoc in the martial arts world of Japan and killed many of my countrymen. In fact,


    my fellow student, Susa Mikoto, died by his sword. Consequently, I''m here to bring him back to stand trial. Please Mr. Chu, let


    me take him on my ount.¡±


    Despite Moon God''s cordial request, her tone clearly demonstrated that her request wasn''t up for discussion.


    ¡°Is that so? What a coincidence. This b*stard has also caused the Chu family much grief and killed many of our men. Therefore, |


    hope you can leave him here to be tried by the Chu family on my ount. Nevertheless, I''m willing to make some concessions.


    Since you hate him just as much, | will allow you to mete out his punishment by execution. How about that?¡± Chu Yuan


    proposed.


    Before Moon God said a word, Mochizuki Kawa eximed in delight, ¡°Haha! That''s a fantastic idea!¡± ¡°Your Highness, agree to it.


    After all, it doesn''t matter where we kill Chu Tianfan, does it? If we bring him back, there might be a risk that something untoward


    happens. Thus, why don''t we kill him right here and save us any future trouble?¡± Mochizuki Kawa advised.


    Other than the Chu family, Mochizuki Kawa was among those present who couldn''t wait to see Ye Fan killed. After all, there was


    plenty of bad blood between both of them.


    Other than the fact that he was almost killed by Ye Fan back then, Ye Fan''s massacre of martial artists in Japan had cemented


    Mochizuki Kawa''s hatred toward him.


    Furthermore, Mochizuki Kawa''s ambition was to dominate East Aploth.


    However, given Ye Fan''s meteoric rise at such a young age, he would be able to outshine Moon God in a few decades.


    As the martial arts leader of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa was naturally concerned about the appearance of such a terrifying warrior in


    a neighboring country.


    Prior to that, he was also worried that Moon God would protect Ye Fan at the expense of the bigger picture.


    But now, he realized that his concerns were unwarranted.


    It appears Her Highness hase to exact revenge on Ye Fan.


    Before Mochizuki Kawa could gloat for long, Moon God gave him a tight p, causing blood to spill out of his mouth.


    Sprawled on the ground with a pitiful look on his face, Kawa asked, ¡°Your Highness, what did | do wrong?


    Why are you treating me this way?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was on the brink of tears.


    At the end of the day, he was a martial arts leader of a nation, and it was humiliating for him to be punished in front of the public


    like that.


    ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    As Moon God shot him a re, her piercing words terrified him into swallowing any word of protest he had.


    Meanwhile, King Folo''s eyelids twitched as the fearfulness he felt for Moon God deepened.


    After all, only someone of Moon God''s level can teach a nation''s martial arts leader a lesson in front of the other national martial


    arts leaders.


    ¡°Moon God, how about it? I''m sure my suggestion is a good idea. After all, aren''t we both looking to end his life? Since we have


    a mutual interest in this, let''s be decisive and send him to meet his maker,¡± Chu Yuan continued.


    Moon God shook her head. ¡°I only mentioned that | would put him on trial, not kill him. Perhaps, | will keep him in Tokyo for him


    to watch over the souls of the dead warriors there. No matter what, I''m going to bring him back alive with me.¡±


    The Moon God''s authoritative words left no room for any dissent.


    ¡°Does this mean that you insist on taking him with you?¡± Chu Yuan responded with a threatening tone.


    Nevertheless, Moon God remained steadfast in her decision. ¡°I don''t like repeating myself.¡± ¡°What if | don''t agree?¡± Chu Yuan


    challenged.


    ¡°You will then have to try and stop me.¡± The Moon God''s stunning yet expressionless face emanated amanding aura.


    Boom!


    Just as they spoke, an explosive power ignited from both their bodies.


    It was so intense that tension filled the air.


    It felt as if a sh between two giants was imminent.


    Even though neither had made a move, their massive auras had enveloped the entire surroundings.


    ¡°It seems to me that Your Highness is adamant in fighting me. However, | can sense that you are not at the peak of your powers,


    and there is still a gap before you reach God Realm.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sullen expression, Chu Yuan responded with more threats.


    Unfazed by them, Moon God replied, ¡°Are you at God Realm?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The Moon God''s retort caused Chu Yuan to grimace and rendered him speechless.


    ¡°Very well. Tsukuyomi Tenshin, The Chu family will remember what happened today.¡±


    After letting out a snort, Chu Yuan turned around and left.


    He had implicitly agreed to let Moon God take Ye Fan.


    ¡°Dad, we can''t allow the enemy to escape! Once he leaves, he will be a huge threat to us in the future.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang and the others came forward and urged Chu Yuan to reconsider.


    ¡°Shut up! This wouldn''t have happened if all of you were more capable. Why don''t you kill him yourself instead?¡± Chu Yuan


    thundered as he stared angrily at Chu Zhengliang and the others.


    He was frustrated by the fact that the descendants he raised were inferior to that of an abandoned son.


    In truth, Chu Yuan wanted to kill Ye Fan to ward off any future trouble too.


    Unfortunately, he was restrained by the fact that Moon God was protecting Ye Fan.


    Even at full power, he might not have been able to defeat Moon God, let alone in his injured condition after being struck by Ye


    Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Until then, Chu Yuan was still unable to expel the Qi that Ye Fan had pummeled into him.


    Evidently, the ultimate technique devised by their predecessors was extremely powerful. Despite the huge gap in skills, Ye Fan


    managed to cause significant damage to Chu Yuan with it.


    The result further strengthened Chu Yuan''s resolve to obtain the full version of Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    After Chu Yuan''s rebuke, the members of the Chu family kept their mouths shut.


    Amidst the Chu family''s internal discord, Moon God walked up to Ye Fan and asked gently, ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    Her gesture filled the shocked Mochizuki Kawa with jealousy and hatred.


    Moon God had always been distant and aloof to him.


    But with Ye Fan, she would show her warm and attentive side despite being the mightiest god in Japan.


    It made him feel as if she was Ye Fan''s lover, doting and caring for him.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmn, | can still walk. Nevertheless, before we leave, | have to keep my promise to the Chu family. Or


    else, this trip would''ve been in vain.¡±


    After a brief respite, Ye Fan stood up


    with his teeth gritted before a


    his attention to the Cpu\egmiyO


    ¡®Rafriageh\chulss always extolled


    the honor of the Chu family.


    However, | wonder if Mr. Chu


    Zhengliang will really keep his word?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Definitely. The Chu family is the


    most prominent family in the world


    with a long Westen) poctial@na! "''


    Thyreforeltiele no reason for us


    not to honor our promise,¡± Chu Yuan


    replied coldly, not knowing what Ye


    Fan was trying to get at. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine, when Mr. Chu challenged me


    to a fight, he promised that he would


    lead the Chu famil cieghinasia |"


    gize tomy! om if he lost.


    During that time, there were many


    warriors who bore witness to his


    promise. Therefore, isn''t it time for


    him to fulfill it Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    now?¡± Ye Fan asked in a solemn tone.


    With a darkened expression, Chu Yuan red at Chu Zhengliang. ¡°What is this about?¡±

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    With his face puffing red, Chu Zhengliang lowered his head and didn''t dare utter a word.


    From his reaction, it became evident to Chu Yuan that Ye Fan was telling the truth.


    ¡°Hmph, you''re a bunch of useless fools! Where''s Chu Zhenghong? Get him out here to see me. Also, how did you end up being


    the head of the family? Didn''t | pass the position to your brother back then?¡±


    Given that Chu Yuan had just emerged from his solitary training, there were plenty of matters which he wasn''t aware of.


    ¡°Dad, it''s a long story. I''ll tell it to you slowly after this. Nheless, Chu Zhenghong is not at Mount Chumen,¡± Chu Zhengliang


    replied in a guilty tone.


    Snorting in response, Chu Yuan refused to even look at Chu Zhengliang.


    He then turned to Ye Fan and asserted, ¡°I don''t care if what you say is true. But given how serious the matter is, | will need to


    investigate before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing to investigate,¡± Ye Fan replied grimly.


    ¡°Everyone heard Mr. Chu made the promise himself. How can it still be false? Furthermore, | came to the Chu residence without


    any hostile intentions. It was Mr. Chu who went back on his word after losing and attacked me en masse out of frustration. If this


    scum of the Chu family hadn''t forced me, they wouldn''t have fallen into such a predicament,¡± Ye Fan rted to Chu Yuan ina


    frosty tone.


    When he saw how persistent Ye Fan was, Chu Yuan''s expression turned grim.


    ¡°Didn''t you get what | said, you little twerp?


    Considering the gravity of the matter, we will talk about this after | get to the bottom of it. Instead, you had to just keep pressing


    your advantage. Not only are you ungrateful to me for sparing you, but you also can''t keep a lid on that mouth of yours.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. You had better leave if you still value your life. For if | change my mind, you will die on Mount


    Chumen even with Moon God''s protection!¡± Chu Yuan threatened after losing his patience with Ye Fan.


    After all, he was incensed by Ye Fan''s constant badgering.


    To him, it no longer mattered if the promise was true or false. Even if it was true, Ye Fan had lost the basis to insist that it was


    fulfilled after being defeated by Chu Yuan.


    In fact, Ye Fan should count himself lucky that he had been shown mercy instead. Consequently, Chu Yuan was furious at Ye


    Fan for harping incessantly on the promise despite being the loser.


    ¡°Ha! Patriarch Chu, stop pretending to bepassionate. If you are indeed capable of killing me, just go ahead. |, Chu Tianfan,


    don''t need your mercy. As for the Chu family, wouldn''t it be a disgrace if you can''t even keep your word?


    ¡°Of course, if you, Chu Yuan, admit in front of everyone here that the Chu family is shameless, | will then stop asking for the


    promise to be fulfilled,¡± Ye Fan sneered as he refused to show Chu Yuan any respect.


    After all, he had the moral high ground.


    In the event the Chu family refused to honor their promise, Ye Fan would seek to utterly ruin their reputation.


    No matter what, he resolved to make the visit worth


    his while.


    ¡°You b*stard, it looks like you''re not aware of the predicament you''re in. Do you really think that | can''t do anything to you just


    because Moon God is protecting you? Don''t you forget that you have been grievously injured. If we were to get into a fight, |


    would upy Moon God while the rest of the Chu family would attack you in unison. When that happens, do you think we would


    fail to kill you still?


    ¡°Even if you are tough enough to defend yourself against the Chu family, what about the rest of the Chu Sect? On Mount


    Chumen, the Chu family isn''t the only family with powerful fighters. There are still two other families within Chu Sect who also


    possess formidable warriors. If you don''t quit while you''re ahead, | will have no choice but to end your life! After all, there''s no


    way you can take on such a massive group of Chu Sect warriors given the injuries you have suffered.¡±


    At that moment, a vicious glint shed in Chu Yuan''s eye.


    Evidently, he was serious when he uttered those words.


    ¡°Is that so? What if we are included?¡±


    No sooner had Chu Yuan spoken, a mockingugh was heard some distance away.


    The next moment, the aura of a group of Supremes began emanating from the bottom of Mount Chumen.


    Subsequently, the group of Dragon yers who were beaten by Ye Fan earlier had returned.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Ye Fan thundered in surprise when he saw that they had regrouped.


    ¡°Who asked you toe? Didn''t | order you to leave Mount Chumen?¡± Ye Fan demanded with a solemn tone.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Gaius burst intoughter instead. ¡°Master, calm down, and take a look at who has arrived?¡±


    Gaius had barely spoken when the Dragon yers stepped aside and opened a path in between them.


    After that, a figure wearing a green dress sauntered forward.


    Her beautiful face was carrying a warm and gentle smile while her stunning features mesmerized everyone that saw her.


    Just like a blooming flower, the sight of her would delight everyone''s heart.


    ¡°J-Junie? Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Fan was stunned when he saw her. However, his initial shock quickly turned into anger and concern.


    ¡°You silly gal, why didn''t you listen to me? Didn''t | order you to stand guard in Xijiang? Who asked you toe?¡± Ye Fan


    admonished her.


    Suddenly, when his wounds were agitated by him getting worked up, Ye Fan coughed intensely and had blood oozing out the


    corner of his mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In response, Junie hurried over and fed Ye Fan a healing pill before going ahead to treat his wound.


    ¡°You can scold me when we''re back. But if you lose your life here, you won''t get the chance to do so anymore.¡±


    Even though Ye Fan had yelled at her, Junie maintained her smile at him.


    However, her smile soon turned to tears when she discovered how grievous Ye Fan''s injuries were.


    She just couldn''t imagine how much pain he was suffering from.


    In spite of that, he still had the presence of mind to be concerned about her safety.


    In the midst of Ye Fan and Junie''s conversation, Gaius and the others joined them. At the sight of Chu Yuan, they began to


    unleash the aura of Supremes.


    ¡°Hmm? Four Supremes? It turns out


    Sees ese


    Heer senate


    One rave bathered the Chu Sect''s


    elite warriors, these four Supremes


    won''t make much of a difference.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although Chu Yuan was surprised by the appearance of Gaius and his men, he didn''t see them as a meaningful threat.


    Unlike the Chu family who had most of its men injured, the Chu Sect''s warriors still had the capacity to go into battle.


    The elders of the Chu Sect in particr were probably more than enough to defeat the few of them.


    ¡°Is that so? Let''s give it a try then!¡±


    Given that Gaius and Owen were equally belligerent, they were unfazed by the taunt.


    ¡°Very well. Elders of the Chu Sect,


    listen up. If you still see me as a


    former head o the Cholsect\pledse


    lan youl Strength to the Chu family


    today. | will keep Moon God


    upied, while the rest of you kill


    them all!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan''smanding voice thundered through the crowd.


    Upon hearing his instructions, the elders of the Chu Sect didn''t react recklessly. Instead, they looked toward the head of the


    elders.


    Ultimately, Chu Yuan no longer had an official position in the Chu Sect. Thus, he had no authority to give orders to its warriors.


    Despite theck of jurisdiction, he stillmanded their respect.


    As aresult, none of them dared to disobey.


    Consequently, the head of the Chu


    Sect elders barked, ¡°What are-you¡¯ |


    ting For QAs We Former leader has


    commanded, surround them and kill


    them all!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Scarcely had the Chu Sect''s elite warriors gathered when a slender figure appeared at the foot of Mount Chumen.


    With her hair let down, her purple dress billowed in the wind.


    Step by step, she gradually made her way up the stone-paved path.


    Her exquisite features and distinguished aura made her look like a queen.


    Evidently, her grandeur was indeed a sight to behold.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    In this world, there were some people who were able to radiate amanding presence just by standing there without saying a


    word.


    Thedy in purple was one of them. The moment she appeared, everyone''s attention fell upon her at once.


    ¡°T-That is Ms. Tang?¡±


    When they realized who it was, the members of Chu Sect were undoubtedly delighted.


    The Chu Sect elders especially hurried forward to greet her.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, you''re finally here. Where have you been all this while? If you had arrived anyter, the Chu Sect''s territory would


    have already been ttened,¡± the head of Chu Sect elders enquired.


    ¡°That''s right, Ms. Tang. You havee at the right time. Please help the Chu family eradicate these b*stards!¡± Chu Zhengliang


    pleaded for her assistance as if he had seen his savior.


    Unfortunately, not everyone shared their sentiments.


    When Gaius and his men saw the Chu Sect members invigorated by Tang Yun''s presence, they began to fall into despair.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did Tang Yun have to appear right now? This is going to be troublesome.¡±


    Gaius was understandably concerned, as their numbers were barely enough to hold the Chu Sect elders off.


    With Tang Yun joining the fray, they no longer stood any chance of victory.


    Not only could Tang Yun single-handedly kill Ye Fan, but she could also annihte the four Dragon yers easily.


    Even though the four of them had managed to recharge their elemental force earlier, it was only sufficient to unleash the Ice Fire


    Dragon one more time. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to deal with the change in circumstances.


    Gaius'' reaction aside, Ye Fan too narrowed his gaze when he saw Tang Yun.


    The haggard face of his was suddenly filled with mixed emotions.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun returned his gaze when she sensed that he was looking at her.


    The moment their eyes locked, Tang Yun felt a jolt in the depths of her heart that stunned her momentarily.


    Nevertheless, both of them didn''t speak and pretended as if they were strangers to one another.


    Despite briefly losing herposure, Tang Yun quickly shifted her gaze away from Ye Fan and turned it upon Chu Yuan, who


    was standing in front of the Chu residence entrance.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Tang Yun was stunned by the sight of Chu Yuan, as she could barely recognize him by his appearance.


    However, she could still sense his familiar aura.


    When he saw how surprised Tang Yun was, Chu Yuan greeted, ¡°Yun, it''s been a while. You have grown to look more outstanding


    than you used to be.¡±


    Having been reunited with his favorite disciple, Chu Yuan felt his anger diminish as a warm smile broke out on his face.


    ¡°Master, is it really you? H-Have you sessfully passed your trial?¡±


    Initially, Tang Yun was reluctant to acknowledge Chu Yuan.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It wasn''t until she was absolutely sure that the spritely old man was her master to whom she was indebted to did she approach


    him excitedly.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Tang Yun greeted.


    Chu Yuan burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Yun,e over here. We can catch upter. But now, join me as | eradicate the enemies in front of our eyes. | will upy Moon


    God of Japan while the Chu Sect elders will deal with the Supreme warriors. As for you, you will annihte that b*stard from


    China.¡±


    While giving out instructions, Chu Yuan''s gaze fell upon Ye Fan.


    ¡°Master, what happened?¡± Tang Yun was slightly unsettled.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Look at the bloodshed and devastation in front of you. It''s all caused by that b*stard. If not for Moon God''s


    protection, | would


    have already ughtered him myself,¡± Chu Yuan ranted.


    The moment he mentioned Ye Fan, he clenched his fists in rage.


    ¡°Master, what is going on? How did all of you end up in such a massive conflict?¡±


    Just when everyone assumed that Tang Yun would attack right after receiving Chu Yuan''smand, they were taken aback


    when she began to inquire about the details especially since she had always been a woman of few words.


    ¡°Yun, we''ll talk about itter. For now, let''s kill him first!¡±


    Visibly upset, Chu Yuan didn''t answer Tang Yun''s question. Instead, he kept urging her to attack.


    Realizing that she wouldn''t get her answer, Tang Yun stopped pestering Chu Yuan.


    Subsequently, she turned around and trained her gaze in Ye Fan''s direction.


    At that moment, Ye Fan had his wounds under control with Junie''s assistance. Nheless, his breath was still weak, as he


    needed a lot more time to recover from the injuries Chu Yuan had dealt him.


    The wound in his chest in particr was exceptionally serious.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you decided toe in the end.¡±


    A few months had passed since they went their separate ways at the Chu residence.


    Consequently, the first words uttered upon being reunited were exceptionally cold and distant.


    ¡°What sort of grudge do you hold against the Chu family for you to massacre everyone here indiscriminately?¡±


    Tang Yun finally got the burning question she had off her chest.


    Ye Fan sneered, ¡°I have always been


    aman of my word. Since | swore that


    | woulde, | would natural sri


    that pro ise. Asctoniyou uestion


    abalr y motivations? | will reveal it


    to you today. Ms. Tang, have you


    heard about a boy in the Chu family


    named Chu Tianfan thirteen years


    ago?¡± ¡°Chu Tianfan?¡± Tang Yun was


    briefly stunned. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thirteen years ago in the Chu family? Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Given how much time had passed, Tang Yun had a vague impression but it didn''t ring any bells right away.


    Nevertheless, it took her a while for her deep-seated memories to make the connection with Chu Tianfan''s name.


    ¡°Can it be that y-you''re... his son? The child that was kicked out of the house by Master? That was you?¡±


    Tang Yun widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Just as expected of the head of Chu


    Sect. You have indeed heard of the


    Chu family''s secret. Oh, by the way, |


    almost forgot. | didn tsqalizeakatthe


    aie fogeys hu Mba, is actually your


    master! No wonder your loyalty to the


    Chu Sect and Chu family is


    unconditional. That aside, you''re right


    to say that | was the abandoned


    child. The kid who had been kicked


    out by your master just like an


    unwanted dog! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°After having them hunt me down for


    thest ten years, |, Chu Tianfan,


    havee back tod joretarmrhe!


    feygr RegHEUIESS 0 whether |


    seed or not, | must seek justice


    on behalf of my mom!¡± Ye Fan


    dered resolutely as he gave Tang


    Yun a conflicted Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    look.


    ¡°No, h-how is this possible? H-how can you be his son? And also a member of the Chu family too?¡±


    Having lost herposure, Tang Yun was both confounded and filled with disbelief.


    Everything simply felt ridiculous to her.


    As Chu Yuan''s direct disciple, she was of the same seniority as Ye Fan''s father, Chu Zhenghong. Hence, they were both fellow


    disciples in training.


    Furthermore, she was also aware that her elder sister fell deeply in love with Chu Zhenghong.


    And now, | and the son of my fellow disciple are...


    Consequently, the entire matter felt outrageous to her.


    Even though she was a lot younger than her sister and Ye Fan''s father, it was still extremely awkward from a seniority


    perspective, as her rtionship with Ye Fan had undoubtedly thrown the hierarchy into a mess.


    Filled with panic, Tang Yun suddenly didn''t know how to face her rtionship with Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    However, she managed to get a grip of herself quickly.


    Shaking her head with a smile, she was filled with self-pity.


    But now, what''s the point in agonizing over it? After all, things between me and Ye Fan have long ended.


    When Ye Fan decisively left her at the Chu residence back then, there was no way both of them could get back together.


    Whatever lingering feelings there were, it was all in the past now.


    Since it was now an impossibility, thinking about it was nothing but a futile exercise.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan? A descendant of the Chu family? | should have known a longtime ago. If you weren''t a member of the Chu family,


    Grandma wouldn''t have allowed you into the Chu residence.¡±


    Staring at Ye Fan, Tang Yun shook her head with a smirk.


    ¡°Even though you were kicked out of the Chu family,


    it doesn''t give you the right to ughter them. My master had shown youpassion back then by sparing your life and letting


    you leave Mount Chumen. Even if your mother was insulted, it isn''t an act that deserves to be avenged by blood.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unfortunately, besides disturbing the peace on Mount Chumen, you have also killed many innocent members of the Chu family.


    Given how bloodthirsty you are, this isn''t just a matter of seeking justice for your mom. Instead, you are simply looking to vent the


    hatred inside you. Considering what you have done is unforgivable, there''s no way the Chu Sect can tolerate you,¡± Tang Yun


    spoke with a frosty tone.


    Just like an ice queen, every word of hers exuded gravitas which was entirely expected of the head of Chu Sect.


    In fact, even Aaron, King Folo, and the others could feel the immense pressure that emanated from her words.


    Faced with Tang Yun''s usations, Ye Fan responded with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, does this mean you''re going to kill me? Fine. If that''s what you want, you should then go ahead. After all, dying by


    your sword is an honor by itself!¡± Ye Fan sneered instead of exining or backing down.


    ¡°Do you think that | don''t dare kill you?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words had undoubtedly infuriated Tang Yun further, causing the seven-foot green sword in her hand to tremble, as if it


    was about to strike at any given moment.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ye Fan snorted. ¡°Is there anything in this world that you don''t dare do? Besides, it isn''t like you haven''t tried to


    kill me before. | have died by your sword once. Therefore, I''m not afraid of being cut down a second time. Go on, Ms. Tang, do


    your worst.¡±


    Ye Fan''s icy cold words were tinged with mockery.


    As aresult, Tang Yun was utterly incensed.


    Standing on the pinnacle of power all this while, she was used to everyone treating her with deference and respect.


    Only the young man in front of her dared to pepper her with nasty words and challenge her authority.


    What perplexed her further was how unremorseful and stubborn Ye Fan was despite being the one


    clearly at fault.


    Consequently, she raised her sword in a fit of rage.


    Swinging down her sword, she unleashed a shockwave in Ye Fan''s direction.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll fulfill your wish for you!¡±


    With an indifferent expression, Tang Yun''s emotionless words apany the shockwave that she fired.


    Unfazed by Tang Yun''s attack, Ye Fan stood still and stared at it fearlessly.


    Just when the shockwave was about to strike him, a rainbow-like light suddenly illuminated the space.


    The next moment, a burst of Qi smashed into Tang Yun''s shockwave and instantly neutralized the attack.


    At the same time, Moon God appeared right in front of Ye Fan to shield him.


    ¡°If you kill him, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Her words were simple and devoid of any emotion.


    In spite of that, it wasden with extreme amounts of murderous intent that everyone present felt a chill down their spines.


    At the peak of Mount Chumen, the two most powerful women of the martial arts world faced off with each other again.


    Thest time Moon God attacked Mount Chumen was for Ye Fan''s sake.


    This time, she was having a showdown with the head of the Chu Sect because of him too.


    Meanwhile, when the crowd saw that two mighty women were about to sh over Ye Fan''s fate, they were filled with nothing but


    envy.


    Why? What makes Chu Tian fan so special that she is willing to risk the wrath of the Chu family and give her all to protect him?


    ¡°He makes all of us feel so jealous!¡±


    Both Aaron and King Folo looked on with envy as they wondered when they would have the opportunity to have a God Realm


    warrior defend and care for them.


    Besides those who were jealous, there were also those who felt exasperated over it.


    One of them in particr was the humiliated Mochizuki Kawa. When he saw his goddess defend the youth from China, his heart


    couldn''t help but bleed.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? You''re supposed to be the mightiest god of Japan, not China. Can it be that you have


    feelings for the kid from China and intent to be his wife?¡±


    The thought of Japan''s Moon God leaving for China with Ye Fan filled him with sorrow and caused tears to well up in his eyes.


    After all, women always follow their husbands wherever they go. If Moon God has really fallen for Ye Fan and their rtionship


    develops further, she would definitely be his wife in China.


    Obviously, Mochizuki Kawa kept the thoughts to himself, as sayingthem out loud would onlynd him in trouble.


    Just when everyone was envying Ye Fan for being protected by Moon God, he unexpectedly pushed her aside.


    ¡°Eigetsu, leave me alone! Since she wants to kill me, just let her! | won''t allow anyone of you to stand in her way!¡± Ye Fan roared.


    Subsequently, Moon God gave Ye Fan a baffled look, as she had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    Is he trying to be a fool by standing there and waiting to be killed?


    ¡°Do you really want me to stand


    down? You must know that youddn''t


    S ndaghancedgainst er in your


    cufrent condition,¡± Moon God


    reminded him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay out of it. This is between me and her! Just let her kill me!¡± Ye Fan thundered as he pulled Moon God aside.


    After that, Ye Fan took the initiative to walk toward Tang Yun, much to everyone''s disbelief.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, don''t you want to kill me?


    Come on then. Pierce me right here


    with your sword! After-alt desot *''


    treading his ce alive. If you


    don''t kill me, | will wipe out the Chu


    family instead!¡± Ye Fan bellowed with


    bloodshot eyes and a smirk. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His reaction astounded everyone, for no one knew where he found such courage.


    In fact, it looked as if he was trying to stare Tang Yun down.


    ¡°Master, calm down, or she will really kill you!¡± Gaius shouted anxiously as he dashed forward to stop Ye Fan.


    After all, he had seen how brutal Tang Yun could be. Back then, Ye Fan was almost killed after being pierced by her sword.


    Isn ¡®tit suicide for Master to egg her on?


    ¡°Stay away, all of you!¡± Ye Fan thundered, stopping Gaius and the others in their tracks.


    Even Tang Yun''s face ashened at the sight of Ye Fan''s state.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, what are you trying to do? Have you gone mad?¡±


    Tang Yun recoiled in fear upon Ye Fan''s approach.


    Given that she had never seen this side of Ye Fan, panic descended upon her authoritative face.


    ¡°What am | trying to do? Aren''t you nning to kill me? I''m just helpingyou do it!¡± Ye Fanughed


    insidiously.


    ¡°Don''t force me.¡± Tang Yun took another step back.


    In truth, Tang Yun didn''t understand why she was retreating.


    | obviously have the advantage over


    him, but why am | the one


    backpedaling nervously whe bs i$


    the one looking yonaie IS because


    OEM luctance to let him go? Or


    can it be that | have truly fallen in love


    with the b*stard? No! I''m the leader


    of the Chu Sect. How can | allow him


    to disrupt my moralpass?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Refusing to back off any further, Tang Yun gritted her teeth and thrust her sword in Ye Fan''s direction.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you leave me no choice!¡±


    As her icy words were filled with rage and hatred, Tang Yun''s voice echoed throughout the peak of Mount Chumen.


    The next moment, her seven-foot green hilt sword shed through the air and fired another shockwave at Ye Fan.


    In the face of Tang Yun''s ruthlessness, Ye Fan didn''t dodge nor counter-attack. Instead, he just stood still and stared intently at


    Tang Yun.


    ¡°Master, no!¡±


    Just when Tang Yun was about to decisively sever the ties between them, a scream suddenly rang out.


    It was Meng Wanyu who was running toward them with an anxious expression.


    The next instant, she stopped in front of Ye Fan to shield him.


    ¡°Wanyu, what are you doing? Are you disobeying me for his sake?¡±


    Tang Yun couldn''t believe that her own disciple would step forward to protect Ye Fan.


    When Moon God protected him earlier, it didn''te as a surprise to her.


    After all, Moon God had exacted revenge upon Mount Chumen on behalf of Ye Fan before.


    Consequently, she could deduce what Moon God''s rtionship with Ye Fan was.


    But why is my favorite disciple behaving the same way? Did that b *stard do something to her?


    Holding that that, Tang Yun''s eyes burned with rage.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you go around phndering? It''s one thing if you get it on with others, but why must you involve and


    harm Wanyu? As her master, | swear that | will kill you today!¡±


    Staring at Ye Fan, Tang Yun gritted her teeth in outrage as she was overwhelmed by the urge to ughter him.


    That b *stard has not only been with me but also seduced my disciple too!


    The thought that Ye Fan had gotten involved with both master and disciple utterly incensed Tang Yun.


    ¡°Master, this has nothing to do with Ye Fan. He is a good man and has never mistreated me,¡± Meng Wanyu hurriedly exined,


    as she didn''t expect Tang Yun to have misunderstood.


    Unfortunately, MengWanyu''s attempt to rify ended upplicating matters and intensifying Tang Yun''s fury.


    ¡°Why are you pleading for mercy on his behalf? Why do you care for him and sing his praises? Hardly have | left him when you


    started falling for him. Once I''ve killed him, I''ll be teaching you a lesson next!¡± Tang Yun exploded.


    Just when Tang Yun was about to strike, Angie managed to struggle free from her father and brother while they weren''t paying


    attention. Subsequently, she darted anxiously over to shield Ye Fan too.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, | beg of you. Please let Ye Fan go. He''s not what you think he is. What happened today isn''t his fault. Please, Ms.


    Tang, don''t hurt him. His heart is really in the right ce. All he was trying to do was save me.¡±


    Angie begged and sobbed at the same time. She looked so pitiful that it was hard for anyone not to be sympathetic.


    ¡°You... All of you...¡±


    It was one thing for Meng Wanyu to plead Ye Fan''s case, but now, she was also joined by Angie.


    Thinking that Ye Fan had taken advantage of the beauties of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun was on the brink of blowing her top.


    What''s so great about that womanizing b*stard? Why are so many girls willing to sacrifice themselves for him?


    After losing her temper briefly, Tang Yun quickly gathered herself.


    Looking at Angie and Meng Wanyu, she sneered, ¡°Even if you vouch for him, there''s no way I, the head of Chu Sect, can forgive


    him for ughtering so many members of the Chu Sect''s three families.¡±


    ¡°But Master, he has his reasons,¡± Meng Wanyu pleaded.


    ¡°Reasons?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t | say that being kicked out of the Chu family doesn''t mean that he can kill indiscriminately?¡± Tang Yun retorted.


    Her words were so resolute that they left no room for doubt.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, it isn¡¯t his fault. The Chu family were the ones who didn''t honor their words first. Ye Fan never intended to kill anyone


    in the beginning. He was supposed to fight the head of the Chu family in singlebat. If he won, the Chu family would travel to


    China and apologize to his mom which they had agreed to. However, when Ye Fan was victorious, the Chu family not only broke


    their word but also surrounded and attacked him en masse! Therefore, he was forced to kill them in self-defense. Due to him


    having the moral high ground, it doesn''t matter if he has killed a bunch of Chu family members, as they were the ones who were


    being unreasonable,¡± Angie rted what happened with her cheeks puffing red.


    Unfortunately, her words caused the Jones family to be seized by horror.


    Bill ran forward and pped Angie on the face.


    ¡°You stupid gal, what are you babbling about? Get out of the way at once!¡± Bill admonished her. He had no


    sooner pulled her aside than Tang Yun stopped him.


    ¡°Angie, is what you say true?¡±


    As Tang Yun looked in her direction, the burning rage in her eyes began to dampen.


    ¡°It''s true, Ms. Tang. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the members of the Chu family. Everyone here bore witness to what


    happened,¡± Angie replied at once.


    At that moment, all of Tang Yun''s murderous intent dissipated instantly.


    Turning toward Chu Yuan, she asked softly, ¡°Master, isn''t this a case of the Chu family reneging on the deal?¡±


    Chu Yuan furrowed his brows. ¡°Yun, that''s not important.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s extremely important to me,¡± Tang Yun answered coldly. ¡°As the head of Chu Sect, not only do | have to ensure the


    security of the sect, | have to maintain its reputation too. | can kill and plunder, but there has to be a basis for it. Master, I''m sorry.


    | won''t do anything that goes against my moralpass and neither will the Chu Sect.¡±


    Tang Yun had barely finished speaking when she turned to the crowd without waiting for Chu Yuan''s response.


    ¡°Members of the Chu Sect, without my permission, none of you are allowed to make a move. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Yun''s swept hermanding gaze in every direction.


    Given the authority that Tang Yun wielded all this while, none of the Chu Sect elders dared to disobey her.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Even though Chu Yuan was outraged by Tang Yun''s response, he knew that it wasn''t appropriate to lose his temper.


    After all, he knew Tang Yun was right.


    As the sect leader, she couldn''t help the Chu family at the expense of the sect''s reputation.


    Therefore, she had made the right decision from the sect''s perspective.


    The only persons she could me were her own ipetent subordinates.


    Meanwhile, Gaius and the others


    heaved a sigh of reli fwyhen ¡éhe)\ |


    caeTaneevuh bfder the Chu Sect


    to back down. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The sect leader is truly wise,¡± Gaiusmented.


    Owen smiled thoughtfully instead. ¡°Is she truly wise or does she have her own reasons?¡±


    He then chuckled to himself mischievously.


    Upon Tang Yun''s restraint, Ye Fan stopped taunting her.


    He then turned his attention back to


    the Chu family and de anded COAL.


    Y an. lit ayouCohe fad time. Are


    you going to honor the deal or not?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His tone was as cold as ice.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simultaneously, The Five Dragon Gods approached while Moon God looked on as if she was eyeing her prey.


    When Chu Yuan felt the overwhelming pressure, he fell into a long silence.


    Frustrated by the wait, everyone began to wonder what sort of scheme he was hatching in that mind of his.


    Finally, just when Ye Fan was about


    to lose his patience, ete or


    "egies fins GivelMat we have lost


    t, we will honor our promise to


    you!¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    ¡°What? We can''t do this!¡± someone shouted.


    Everyone in the Chu family was shocked to hear what Chu Yuan said.


    Chu Shen, whom Ye Fan had beaten to the verge of death, suddenly crawled up from the floor and rushed to Chu Yuan.


    ¡°No, you can''t do this. The Chu family is one of the most prominent families in the world. How can we bow and apologize to


    these country bumpkins? How can we keep our heads up in the martial arts world if we apologize? If the words spread, we would


    be aughingstock!¡± Chu Shen protested urgently and tried to stop Chu Yuan.


    Before this, when Chu Zhengliang had fallen, Chu Shen and the other members of the Chu family discussed whether to honor


    the bet and apologize to Ye Fan and his mother.


    After a discussion, the whole family refused to honor the bet. Instead, they gathered all their forces to kill Ye Fan.


    Then, Ye Fan nearly exterminated everyone in the Chu family. Fortunately forthem, Patriarch Chu came out to save them.


    The situation was now favoring them. Yet, Chu Yuan decided to honor the bet and agree to Ye Fan''s request. It meant that the


    whole family had to go to China to apologize to Ye Fan''s mother.


    The Chu family could not understand his decision and found it uneptable.


    ¡°We are already aughingstock, thanks to you useless lot. You have lost, so how dare you refuse to honor the bet? What''s


    wrong with you all? You are too weak to fight him, so why are you dering war against him? Since you dared to bet, you have


    to ept your defeat. People will look down on us if you keep breaking your promise. Our ancestors were known fortheir


    righteousness. You are bringing shame to them!¡± Chu Yuan scolded with a pained expression.


    Chu Shen understood what Chu Yuan said, but he still refused to back down.


    ¡°But Patriarch Chu, we would be humiliated no matter what we do. However, isn''t it much better to refuse to honor the bet than


    having to get down on our knees and apologize? We should choose the lesser of two harms! Furthermore, if we killed this


    b*stard, the bet shall no longer exist. Then, we won''t be breaking any promise,¡± Chu Shen argued.


    The other members of the Chu family still refused to go to China and apologize to Ye Fan and his mother. They preferred to


    break their promise than humble themselves.


    Chu Yuan sneered and shouted, ¡°Sure, if you want to kill him, go kill him if you dare. Chu Tianfan is standing right there.


    Whoever among you seeds in killing him shall be the next head of the family!¡±


    Everyone in the Chu family immediately looked down at their feet.


    After all, except for Chu Yuan, Ye Fan had defeated everyone here.


    Judging from the situation, if Chu Yuan refused to help, no one in the Chu family could defeat Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why have you all be mute now? Have you finally realized how weak you all are? In that case, all of you should shut up and


    stop embarrassing me!¡± Chu Yuan shouted furiously.


    He was boiling with anger over his family members.


    What a bunch of good-for-nothings. They are useless, and yet they think so highly of themselves.


    Chu Yuan wished that he could kill Ye Fan too.


    However, they had no other options in their present situation.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan had made it clear. If the Chu family refused to fulfill their promise, he would kill them.


    If it were only Ye Fan, Chu Yuan would not be afraid of his threat. Ye Fan had exhausted himself. Moreover, Chu Yuan did not


    fear him even when he was in his best condition.


    However, Ye Fan was backed by the Moon God.


    If the Chu family battled Ye Fan again, Chu Yuan knew he would be fighting with the Moon God.


    Then, Ye Fan would be free to ughter the rest of the Chu family.


    Everyone in the Chu family would be dead before he could defeat the Moon God.


    Furthermore, Tang Yun would not let Chu Sect get involved in the fight between the Chu family and Ye Fan. Thus, Chu Yuan had


    no choice but to admit defeat.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ye Fanughed after hearing what Chu Yuan said, ¡°Good. It seems that an old b*stard like you still has some sense.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Chu Yuan nearly burst a vessel when he heard Ye Fan calling him an old b¡¯stard.


    However, he did not want to argue with Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan already dared to call Chu Yuan names and pull his beard more than ten years ago.


    ¡°Since all of you are willing to fulfill your promise, let''s go. We shall be going to China tonight! Don''t worry. You only have to


    apologize to my mother. After that, we can call it even, and we shall have nothing more to do with each other!¡± Ye Fan said.


    He felt as if he had released a heavy burden.


    It felt like he had finally removed the mountain pressing on his shoulders for years.


    Ye Fan had been looking forward to such a day for a longtime.


    After struggling for so many years, Ye Fan was tired too.


    He had borne all responsibilities, hatred, and humiliation alone for so long.


    Ye Fan had been nning to do this for a long time. Once everything was over, he would return to obscurity.


    Just like what Tang Yun had told him intheChu residence before this, he would find a secluded house with a garden and settle


    down with his beloved wife. He imagined sitting under a willow tree and surrounded by vast flora.


    They would chat about the weather and watch the sunset together.


    He could imagine raising many children in such a peaceful environment.


    During the morning and evening, they could sit in the little garden behind their home, watching the flowers bloom and the clouds


    in the sky.


    There would be no contention, killing, or deception.


    Ye Fan would live in peace.


    Ye Fan desperately wished for such a life.


    When he was stuck in the rural countryside, he dreamed of attaining the highest glory and position.


    However, after reaching the top, he realized that he missed the peace and stability he had as a boy in the countryside.


    Perhaps, people could only realize the value of something after they lost it.


    Now, Ye Fan finally had the chance to return to his old life again.


    He could not describe theplicated emotions he felt at this moment.


    However, Chu Yuan shook his head upon hearing Ye Fan''s demand.


    ¡°It is impossible for us to go tonight.


    You have trashed the Chu residence.


    We still don''t know how many aye


    injured or dgadthar¨¦far, we need


    to dbve very family member


    urgently. Why don''t we do it like this?


    Once I''ve finished dealing with the


    matters here, | will bring the Chu


    family to China,¡± Chu Yuan said


    sternly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan frowned immediately. ¡°Your family has used this excuse before. Now, you''re using the same reason to stall me. What


    makes you think | would fall for it again?¡±


    ¡°What those good-for-nothings said


    do not count. I''m Chu Yuan, and


    fulfill what | have promised. ou''can


    repinras your country and wait for


    me with ease,¡± Chu Yuan said


    unhappily. He was suppressing his


    anger. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fanughed upon hearing him.


    ¡°You want me to wait with ease? If


    you continue to dyeder) have tb! |


    kegip waititig fondu? Are you asking


    my mother to wait until her hair has


    turned gray? Perhaps, you only n


    toe after we have gone down to


    our graves?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan sneered and refused to believe what Chu Yuan said.


    ¡°You b*stard, how dare you? You should be thankful that Patriarch Chu agrees to go to China. Who are you to make demands?¡±


    someone from the Chu family shouted at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°In that case, we have nothing more to say. Since you have no ns to fulfill the promise, I''ll have to


    drag your bodies back with me.¡±


    Then, Ye Fan turned to the Moon God and instructed, ¡°Moon God, I''ll leave that old b*stard, Chu Yuan, to you. Please help me to


    stall him for ten minutes. | will kill everyone in the Chu family within that time.¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was heartless and bone-chilling.


    Everyone in the Chu family turned pale from fright.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    ¡°This... This...¡±


    The Chu family did not expect Ye Fan to change his mind so soon.


    He had agreed to let them go a moment ago. Now, he suddenly decided to ughterthem.


    The members of the Chu family panicked and begged Chu Yuan, ¡°Patriarch Chu, you have to save us...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Yuan nearly burst his vessel from fury.


    This bunch of worthless people. They are more arrogant than anyone just now. However, the moment there is a threat, they turn


    into cowards.


    Chu Yuan had to do something no matter how disgusted he was with them.


    In the end, he had no choice but to control his temper. Then, he red at Ye Fan and said, ¡°Chu Tianfan, | have already made


    the biggest concession by agreeing to go to China. If you keep challenging me, | can retaliate too! I''m warning you. Don''t you


    dare think you can kill everyone in the Chu family with your few insignificant Supremes. Even if you get the Moon God to stop


    me, we still have top ranking fighters in the Sky Ranking to fight you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Fan sneered and asked indifferently, ¡°Really? I''m curious about these top fighters that are still hiding away in the Chu


    residence.¡± Ye Fanughed mockingly.


    ¡°Fine! You asked for it!¡± Chu Yuan''s expression darkened as he stepped forward and shouted coldly, ¡°Demonic Duo, where are


    you?¡±


    Boom...


    Aloud noise like thunder shook the ground.


    Then, everyone could hear rumbling noises throughout Mount Chumen.


    After that, there was a long silence.


    One could only hear echoes of Chu Yuan''s voice.


    One second passed...


    Two seconds passed...


    After more than ten seconds, no one came from within the Chu residence.


    Chu Yuan desperately tried to appear calm. However, when no one showed up, his expression darkened as he tried to suppress


    his fury.


    ¡°Demonic Duo! Where are you?¡± Chu Yuan yelled.


    There was still no answer.


    Meanwhile, members of the Chu family cowered shamefully. Their faces were pale with fear.


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang, what is going on? Where are the Demonic Duo?¡± Chu Yuan was bursting with fury.


    Damn it, how could they screw up at such a critical moment. | have called out loudly, but no one appears.


    One could see how furious Chu Yuan was.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, please don''t be angry. The Demonic Duo...


    They...¡± Chu Zhengliang was afraid of Chu Yuan and hesitated to tell him the truth.


    ¡°Tell me now! Damn it! Why are you like this? How can you call yourself my son?¡± Chu Yuan was so furious that he wanted to


    kick Chu Zhengliang.


    However, right after Chu Yuan had spoken, weak groans came from deep within the Chu residence.


    ¡°Old Master... We are sorry foring herete.¡± The voice was weak and feeble, barely audible. One could even hear the guilt


    and shame dripping from the words.


    Chu Yuan immediately turned toward the voice.


    Two older men hobbled from deep within the manor. They supported each other and limped all the way.


    Their hairs werepletely white, and their faces ashen. There was not a hint of color on their faces.


    Chu Yuan was stunned to see them and asked, ¡°You... What happened? How did you get injured? Who hurt you two? Who could


    do this to you?¡±


    The Demonic Duo had always been the Chu family''s mysterious trump card.


    Initially, he thought that he could finally use this secret weapon. However, he didn''t expect them to show up severely injured.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Yuan, you old b*stard. Stop kidding yourself! Who else could hurt them? You should have figured it out by now,¡±


    Gaius mocked.


    He was pleased to see Chu Yuan''s dumbstruck expression. He looked at Chu Yuan as if he was the biggest joke of the century.


    ¡°The Dragon Master is merciful. Otherwise, they wouldn''t just be severely injured. He would have killed them both!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s face twitched upon hearing Gaius.


    He red at the Demonic Duo and demanded, ¡°Is what he said true? Both of you lost to this outcast?¡±


    The Demonic Duo looked down and did not dare to say anything. They could only nod in response.


    After their defeat, they retreated deep within the Chu residence to recuperate. They finally came out now when Chu Yuan


    summoned them.


    Chu Yuan''s expression darkened further. Blood drained from his face.


    His knuckles cracked as he clenched his fists angrily.


    ¡°Haha... You are hrious!¡± Gaius bent withughter as he looked at Chu Yuan''s reaction.


    The head of the Chu family was thoroughly humiliated.


    After a long moment of silence, Chu Yuan red at Ye


    Fan and asked, ¡°Chu Tianfan, tell me. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I''ve told you what | want. The Chu family shalle with me to China tonight and apologize to my mother!¡± Ye Fan answered.


    ¡°Tonight is impossible for us. Many of my family members are injured. How can | leave them?¡± Chu Yuan refused insistently.


    He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Three months! Mer three months, | will bring the Chu family to China.¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡± Gaius and Owen sneered before Ye Fan could answer.


    Gaius said mockingly, ¡°That''s too long. We can''t wait that long. You old b*stard must be nning something again. Do you think


    the Dragon Master is stupid?¡±


    Owen added, ¡°It must be tonight! If you refuse, let''s fight. The Dragon Master had told you just now. If you all refuse to go, we


    can kill you and bring your bodies there.¡±


    Gaius and Owen stood firm on their grounds.


    The Chu family and Ye Fan were at odds with each other. No one was willing topromise.


    Tang Yun had been silent all this while. Seeing that both sides refused to back down, she stepped up.


    She looked at Ye Fan and said calmly, ¡°One month. | suggest you give the Chu family one month to fulfill their promise. They will


    go to China within this period.¡±


    Then, Tang Yun turned to Chu Yuan and asked, ¡°Does this sound good to you, Master?¡±


    Chu Yuan frowned and was unhappy with the proposal. However, he did not object to it.


    No matter what, going there in a month was much better than going tonight.


    ¡°My master has agreed. What about you?¡± Tang Yun turned to Ye Fan again.


    ¡°We disagree with this! It is too risky


    to dy. The Chu family could do a


    lot of things in a month. sees


    Chu famil gen someone tokill the


    Hab Ns Ser during this time?


    What if they harmed the Dragon


    Master''s family? Since this old


    b*stard wants to stall time, he must


    be up to something.¡± Gaius Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    refused insistently.


    ¡°The Chu family would not stoop so low as to do something despicable,¡± Chu Yuan answered coldly.


    Gaius and Owenughed upon hearing him.


    ¡°You won''t stoop so low? Haven''t you


    all done a lot of despicable things?


    When the Dragon Mastecwas ardlnd


    tyelveyvear old You b*stard sent


    assassins to hunt him down. You


    tried to kill him for more than ten


    years!¡± Gaius replied furiously. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, he took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Furthermore, you made a bet. Now that you have lost, how dare you refuse to


    honor it. The Chu family had done so many despicable things. How can we believe your words?¡±


    Gaius scolded the Chu family before everyone without holding back.


    ¡°I can vouch forthem. The Chu family and the Chu Sect will not do anything disadvantageous to Chu Tianfan duringthis period,¡±


    Tang Yun dered suddenly.


    Then, she looked at Ye Fan and continued, ¡°Moreover, the Chu family will set out within a month to


    apologize to you and your mother. You have my word as the head of Chu Sect! Is it agreeable to you now?¡±


    Tang Yun remained expressionless despite her daring guarantee.


    ¡°Haha... Wow, a guarantee from the


    head of Chu Sect! However, who


    would dare to trust this? inge hx ish


    y Faso waar Su rag him to


    ina if he refuses to go? Who


    knows whether both of you are in


    cahoots to trick the Dragon Master,¡¯


    Gaius said mockingly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    y


    He and many others refused to believe her.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Gaius and Owen believed that Chu Sect and the Chu family are one and the same. Furthermore, Tang Yun was Chu Yuan''s


    disciple.


    Since they could not trust the master, they should not trust the disciple either.


    However, Tang Yun ignored Gaius. She only looked at Ye Fan, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    Ye Fan did not answer her question but asked, ¡°What are you going to do if | reject your suggestion?¡±


    ¡°It''s up to you. However, | will not just stand there and see the Chu family murdered,¡± Tang Yun replied coldly.


    Ye Fanughed upon hearing her. ¡°It seems that | don''t have a choice. Fine! Since it hase to this, | will give you a chance.


    The Chu family muste to China to apologize to my mother within a month. However, | have a question for you. What would


    you do if they failed to fulfill their promise after one month?¡±


    ¡°| will personally bring them there,¡± Tang Yun answered.


    ¡°Sure, you better remember your promise. If the Chu family breaks their promise and uses this opportunity to retaliate, | will


    spare nothing to destroy them!¡± Ye Fan said firmly.


    Tang Yun nodded. ¡°I understand. The Chu Sect would never do such a despicable act. Furthermore, as the leading family among


    the Three Families of the Chu Sect, they would not resort to such means too!¡±


    Tang Yun was worried that Ye Fan still would not believe them. Therefore, she turned to Chu Yuan and sought confirmation,


    ¡°Right, Master?¡±


    Chu Yuan snorted and said, ¡°Don''t worry. If the Chu family wanted to kill someone, we would do so openly. Since we have


    agreed to your condition, we won''t retaliate against you.¡±


    Ye Fan finally nodded in agreement.


    He turned to Tang Yun and said solemnly, ¡°Apart from this, | still require another guarantee. | hope you can agree to this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Yun frowned and felt uneasy as she had no idea what Ye Fan wanted.


    ¡°It concerns Angie. After we leave, | hope the Chu Sect won''t mistreat her. She has the right to make her own decisions


    regarding her life. You must not force her to do anything or make her marry someone she does not love. Since Angie respects


    you, | hope you won''t disappoint her,¡± Ye Fan answered.


    Then, he nced around the room and continued, ¡°Furthermore, | won''t have anything to do with Angie after today. If any of you


    haveints, I''m the one you should look for.¡±


    Many people could not help but tremble under his stern and icy re.


    He seemed like an honorable person.


    Initially, Bill was worried, but he felt relieved after hearing what Ye Fan said.


    In actuality, Bill kept feeling anxious the moment Ye Fan appeared.


    He was worried that after Ye Fan left, the Chu family would me today''s incident on his daughter, Angie, and bring disaster to


    the whole family.


    After all, no matter what kind of agreement Ye Fan and the Chu family made, one thing was certain.


    Ye Fan and the Chu family would be mortal enemies from now on.


    Angie had been siding with Ye Fan all that while. People would think that Angie and Ye Fan were in this together.


    He did not doubt that the Chu family would make Angie''s life difficult.


    Now, Ye Fan had cut off ties with Angie and got Tang Yun to ensure her safety. Thus, Angie would now be safe.


    However, right when the head of the Jones family breathed a sigh of relief, Angie began weeping.


    She kept shaking her head and shouted, ¡°No! Don''t do this! Ye Fan, you are not allowed to abandon me.


    You can''t treat me like a stranger...¡±


    BOO...HOO... Angie wailed.


    She looked like a child who had lost her favorite toy.


    However, Ye Fan stood firm with his decision.


    He knew that if he continued their friendship, it would eventually cause her harm.


    Therefore, he thought it was better to end their friendship here and then.


    That way, Angie could grow up safely.


    ¡°Angie, stop it! This oue is the best that you can hope for. Stop throwing a tantrum. You''re making things difficult for


    everyone.¡± Someone from the Jones family rushed to persuade Angie so that she would not dash off to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Sure, | watched Angie grow up and see her as my own. | don''t need you to tell me to protect her. | will ensure that she is safe,¡±


    Tang Yun replied softly in her clear and calm voice.


    Tang Yun''s tone had be much softer than before.


    Perhaps, Ye Fan''s concern for Angie touched her.


    Even as he sought revenge, he still remembered to protect the innocent bystanders.


    At this moment, Tang Yun remembered how she was in the past.


    Back then, Ye Fan made her feel touched for the first time with his loyalty.


    However, there was no point in thinking about this anymore.


    It was all in the past.


    Tang Yun believed that after Ye Fan finished his revenge against the Chu family, they would never see each other again.


    ¡°Sure. In that case, allow me to thank you for that.¡± Ye Fan sped his fist and bowed to Tang Yun slightly.


    He kept looking at Tang Yun even as he thanked her.


    His gaze seemed so warm and gentle that Tang Yun could not help but tremble in her heart.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After that, neither of them said anything.


    One could read a person''s thoughts through their eyes.


    However, Tang Yun turned away in panic and did not dare to look into Ye Fan''s eyes.


    She feared she would drown in her own feelings for him.


    In the past few months, Tang Yun gathered all her resolve and let go of her past with Ye Fan.


    Her rationality told her that she could never return to the past.


    Therefore, she should leave memories of their past affection in that old house.


    ¡°You should leave and nevere to Chu Sect again. You''re not weed here,¡± Tang Yun said.


    No one knew theplicated emotions in Tang Yun''s heart.


    Ye Fan stood still and looked at her silhouette. He could not speak for a long time.


    Suddenly, he thanked Tang Yun and


    said, ¡°Rivers don''t f shackwral let


    goygt theinast bie focus on the


    future. Take care!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Ye Fan left with the people from the Dragon God Hall.


    The shocking battle finally ended with Ye Fan''s departure.


    The Chu family was deeply shaken


    and deted by what ad naaseted,


    ughttey Falttegretful, the


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ones alive were d to have survived.


    Those from Chu Sect also breathed a


    sigh of relief. eee


    Ab peayy tiarden Off their chests.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Tang Yun did not stay to celebrate with them. She walked away.


    Meng Wanyu followed her and saw that her eyes were red.


    Ye Fan would never know the impact his words left her.


    Rivers don''t flow backward, let go of the past and focus on the future.


    Those words carried a profound meaning.


    They contained his encouragement before parting fo reve r.


    As Tang Yun thought about this, she began to tremble and weep.


    After today, Ye Fan would return to his home and reunite with his family.


    On the other hand, Tang Yun would continue her days with only loneliness as herpany.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    As Ye Fan left, the battle that shocked the world finally came to an end.


    Although the fight didn''tst more than a day, Aaron and the others felt like they had been through perpetual war.


    They all breathed huge sighs of relief when they saw Ye Fan reaching an agreement with the Chu family.


    ¡°We''re terribly sorry, everyone. It appears we will not be able to proceed with this wedding tonight. As a token of apology, we will


    invite you all to a banquet some other day.¡±


    An elder from the Chu family stepped forward with one hand cupped in the other as he apologized to Aaron, King Folo, and the


    others.


    It was the Chu family''s way of hinting at them to leave as they were not in the mood to host them, especially after everything that


    had happened.


    Naturally, the martial arts leaders understood that and returned to their respective countries after a brief exchange of


    pleasantries.


    Nobody expected for a grand banquet like this to nearly result in the extermination of the Chu family.


    Although the banquet had to be canceled, people like Aaron and King Folo were satisfied that they were able to witness such a


    great battle.


    As the guests dispersed, peace and quiet returned to Mount Chumen after an entire day of chaos.


    The survivors from the Chu family stayed back to clean up the mess and treat the wounded.


    ¡°Where''s Qitian? Where''s my son?¡±


    It wasn''t until everyone left that Chu Zhengliang thought about his son.


    However, he couldn''t seem to find Chu Qitian anywhere despite searching all over Mount Chumen.


    Right as Chu Zhengliang was on the verge of losing his mind, someone from the Chu family walked up to him and whispered,


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, Ye Fan stomped your son into the ground earlier.¡±


    ¡°What? Where is he? Take me to him now! Hurry!¡± Chu Zhengliangyelled in shock when he heard that.


    My wife has passed away a long time ago, so my son is alll''ve got left in this world. | put up with so much hardship over the


    years, all for the sake of clearing the obstacles so that Chu Qitian can have a bright future ahead of him. If he dies in this battle,


    then all of my efforts will have been in vain!


    With that in mind, Chu Zhengliang anxiously followed his subordinate as he led the way.


    ¡°Your son is beneath this rubble, Mr. Chu. This is where Ye Fan stomped him into the ground. I''m not sure if he''s still alive...¡± said


    the subordinate fearfully when they arrived at a heap of rubble.


    Chu Zhengliang got so mad that he sent the subordinate flying with a kick after hearing that. ¡°Why waste so much time telling me


    about it when you already know he''s here? Get some more men here and start digging! I''ll kill you all if anything happens to my


    son!¡±


    The grunts were always the ones suffering the wrath of their bosses. Such was the way of the world wherever one went.


    Chu Zhengliang wasn''t able to defeat Ye Fan himself, and yet he med his subordinates for his son''s predicament instead of


    his own inability.


    Although the Chu family''s guards resented him a lot for how he treated them, they had no choice but to do as told.


    After digging for what seemed like forever, they finally managed to retrieve Chu Qitian''s near-lifeless body from the rubble.


    ¡°My son!¡±


    It pained Chu Zhengliang to see his son covered in bloody wounds all over.


    He was so consumed by anger and heartache that his eyes were bloodshot, and his nails were almost digging into Chu Qitian''s


    flesh when he rushed over to hug him.


    Chu Yuan was shocked when he saw that.


    ¡°l-Is that Qitian? Someone get him some immediate medical attention! Hurry!¡± he shouted anxiously.


    Although the Chu family had plenty of descendants who could continue the family lineage, only a few of them were talented.


    Chu Qitian was one of them and also Chu Yuan''s only grandson, so it was only natural that he would care


    deeply about him.


    Just like that, the Chu family desperately tried to treat Chu Qitian''s wounds while the other three families in the Chu Sect left.


    The destruction caused by Ye Fan wasn''t limited to the Chu residence alone. He even destroyed the entrance to Mount Chumen,


    so they had a lot to clean up and repair.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, that brat from China has caused the Chu Sect huge losses!¡±


    ¡°He even injured some of our elders!¡±


    ¡°He''s also the one who killed several heads of elders in the rainforest battle from before!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! His grudge clearly goes beyond the Chu family!¡±


    ¡°On top of that, he hasn''t even paid off the debt he owes us!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang, | suggest we devise a n to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget, he seems to have nted plenty of spies in the Chu Sect. That old man from the Chu


    family is a spy, and so is that girl from the Jones family!¡±


    ¡°There are probably a lot more spies that we simply haven''t discovered yet. | suggest we conduct an internal investigation, weed


    out these traitors, and kill them all to tie up all loose ends!¡±


    The elders kept urging Tang Yun to take action against Ye Fan the moment they returned to the Chu Sect.


    While their suggestions were sound, Tang Yun exploded in anger after hearing them.


    ¡°What are you all trying to imply, huh? That I''m not trustworthy enough? Do you all want me to be theughingstock of the


    world?¡±


    Her voice was so cold that the temperature in the hall seemed to drop as well.


    ¡°Of course not! We wouldn''t dare!¡± The elders were quick to deny it.


    ¡°Is that so? You guys have been bold enough to change the head of the Chu Sect behind my back, so don''t you tell me you


    wouldn''t dare!¡±


    The elders went pale from fear the moment they


    heard that.


    ¡°Where did you hearthat from, Ms. Tang?¡±


    ¡°Don''t listen to their lies!¡±


    Some of them tried to exin, but


    Tang Yun cut them off, ¡°That''s


    enough. | know that many of you


    don''t acknowl gene asthe ead of


    the caulSdet, i | don''t mind it at all.


    Feel free to challenge me to a fight,


    and I''ll resign from my position if |


    lose. Until then, | am the head of the


    Chu Sect, and | will punish anyone


    who dares defies my orders!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But, Ms. Tang... W-What about Chu Tianfan?¡± Some of the elders were still persistent about taking action against Ye Fan.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Havel not made myself clear


    enough? From nowon, Chu Tianfan is


    no longer associated with the Chu


    Sect, and the grudges between usare


    no longervalid! Lemibers ofthe


    aAasadrd to leave him, his family,


    and his friends alone! | watched


    Angie grow up, so she will not do


    anything against the Chu Sect''s


    interest. Once she is of age, | will take


    her in as my second direct disciple.


    This incident ends here, got it? | don''t


    want to hear any more talk about Chu


    Tianfan from now on!¡± Tang Yun said


    sternly with a frown. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just like that, she had put an end to the whole chaotic incident that day.


    Bill and the others from the Jones


    family thanked Tang Yun profusely


    when they heard aie Thankyou tar


    ckinduauertte nding, Ms. Tang!


    e Jones family shall be eternally


    grateful! | promise I''ll teach my


    daughter well so she won''t cause


    trouble again!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Bill was worried about the safety of his daughter, so Tang Yun''s words came as a huge relief.


    It''s obvious that Tang Yun is trying to protect my daughter by dering that she''d take her in as her disciple when shees of


    age. After all, no one would dare harm a disciple of the head of the Chu Sect! Still, | can¡¯t help but wonder why Tang Yun would


    go so far to protect Angle... | don''t remember them being that close, so why is Tang Yun being so nice to Angie all of a sudden?


    Unable toprehend the reasoning behind it, Bill decided not to dwell on it.


    With his biggest concern being taken care of, he no longer had to worry about the Chu Sect plotting against Angie in the future.


    Although his n of getting connected to the Chu family via marriage of convenience was no longer possible, it wasn''t exactly a


    bad thing either.


    Given the severity of Chu Qitian''s injuries, it was hard to say if he would make it out alive.


    Even if he did survive, his martial arts capabilities would surely have taken a huge dive, so there would be no point investing in


    him anyway.


    Tang Yun''s definitive decision instantly stopped everyone in the Chu Sect from talking about taking action against Ye Fan.


    As for the Chu family, they were too busy recovering from their injuries to even think about getting revenge on him.


    While Angie was spared from her fate of marrying Chu Qitian, the Jones family grounded her once again with tighter security to


    prevent her from contacting Ye Fan.


    Just like that, Mount Chumen returned to its usual state of peace and tranquility.


    Ye Fan and his group were still on the way back to China, but Sword Saint and the others had already made it back to Mount


    Yan as they left earlier.


    Ye Qingtian had been watching over the War God Castle the whole time.


    With the King of Fighters severely wounded and neither Tang Hao nor Sword Saint around, China was incredibly vulnerable due


    to theck of martial arts


    forces.


    As such, Ye Qingtian had to remain in the War God Castle to oversee everything in the martial arts world.


    At dusk, the sound of a jet engine''s whirring could be heard at thending zone outside Mount Yan.


    Ye Qingtian came running out the moment he noticed it and saw Sword Saint exiting the jet with Tang Hao.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you two back so soon? | thought this trip would take at least two to three days!¡± he asked in confusion.


    ¡°We''ve got trouble, War God! Big trouble!¡± Tang Hao shouted anxiously.


    Ye Qingtian frowned upon hearing that. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys! Let''s talk inside, okay?¡± Sword Saint cut them off and motioned at them to enter the War God Castle.


    ¡°What did you say? Chu Yuan isn''t dead? That old man is still alive?¡± Ye Qingtian leapt from his seat in shock after hearing


    Sword Saint''s exnation.


    The authoritative look on his face was reced with shock and solemnity.


    Thest time | heard about Chu Yuan was about ten years ago. He was the world''s strongest fighter at the time and nearly


    unified all martial arts forces around the globe. | still remember how terrifying he was when | fought him back then...


    ¡°How is he still alive? | remember him being gravely wounded and brought to the Chu family''s forbidden grounds where he


    waited for his death! How on earth could he possibly be alive?¡±


    Ye Qingtian found it both unbelievable and terrifying at the same time.


    All martial arts forces in the world used to live in fear of Chu Yuan''s wrath, so Ye Qingtian''s reaction toward him still being alive


    was perfectly normal.


    ¡°More importantly, how is his power now? He should be really weak, right?¡± he asked anxiously.


    That was his primary concern at the moment.


    Given how powerful the world''s martial arts forces have be, they would have no reason to fear Chu Yuan if he wasn''t as


    strong as he was before.


    Sword Saint shook his head and replied sternly, ¡°We wouldn''t have returned in such a hurry if he were that weak. | hate to be the


    bearer of bad news, but Chu Yuan has be a lot more powerful than before. In fact, it''s possible that he has ascended to the


    god realm. | think China should start making preparations, War God.¡±


    The people of China had always been vignt, and Sword Saint was no different.


    He began thinking about how they would handle Chu Yuan ever since he saw him at Mount Chumen.


    Chu Yuan had started a huge war when he was number one on the Sky Ranking back then. Now that he had be even


    stronger, no one could predict if he would repeat that and lead the Chu Sect into battle again.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian fell silent as he went into deep thought about the situation.


    After what seemed like forever, he


    finally regained hisposure and


    said, ¡°We should indeed sta


    preparati ng for thalWolst-case


    eablnc we''re not out of the


    fight just yet. If we join hands with


    Japan''s martial arts forces and


    receive support from Moon God, we


    could defeat the Chu Sect. Besides,


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    China''s martial arts forces have also


    gotten a lot stronger than before. |


    mean, Ye Fan was able to take on


    multiple powerful fighters from the


    Chu Sect all by himself! EvencfOhit!


    Yua degides a QS hather war, it


    uld take him years of preparation


    before he can do anything. That


    should give us plenty of time to train


    in preparation for the war. | will put


    Ye Fan through special training and


    devote all of China''s resources to


    help him surpass his current level.


    Given his talent for martial arts, it is


    possible for him to ascend to the god


    realm and even get into the top three


    on the Sky Ranking!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian got so carried away with his ns that he didn''t even notice the gradually deepening frown on Tang Hao''s face.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Tang Hao let out a sigh and said bitterly, ¡°I''m afraid you''re in for a disappointment, Ye. You


    see, Ye Fan has most likely fallen...¡±


    Ye Qingtian tensed up upon hearing that.


    ¡°What happened to him? What is it this time? Don''t tell me he''s dead?¡±


    He asked the question even though he already expected the answer to it.


    Seeing as Sword Saint remained


    silent, Tang Hao continued, ¡°Ye Fan


    showed up at the wedding banquet


    too. His real identity turned o


    Chu Aas tire@uy Gl Sus ered


    Jad¡¯ ack in the day. He is the


    illegitimate son of Chu Zhenghong,


    the former head of the Chu family. Ye


    Fan was eventually kicked out of the


    Chu family, so heunched an


    assault on Mount Chumen with a


    bunch of powerful fighters in an


    attempt to exterminate the Chu


    family.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Hao then proceeded to give Ye Qingtian a brief summary of the events that took ce on Mount Chumen.


    To his surprise, Ye Qingtian got excited when he heard that Ye Fan had singlehandedly defeated Chu Zhengliang, the Infernal


    Duo, and several other powerful fighters from the Chu family.


    ¡°Haha! | can''t believe this little rascal managed to hide his power from me so well! Given how strong he is, it''s no wonder he''d


    dare take on the Chu family all by himself! His strength far surpasses mine! So, what happened next? Did the Chu family


    members submit to him?¡± he asked whileughing out loud.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Ye Qingtian was so distracted by Ye Fan''s greatness that hepletely missed Tang Hao''s point.


    ¡°No, the Chu family did not submit to him. Chu Yuan showed up at the veryst minute and injured Ye Fan severely,¡± Tang Hao


    replied, snapping Ye Qingtian back to reality.


    The look of pride on his face was immediately reced by anxiety as he pressed on, ¡°Welt? What happened after that? Did you


    two help him out? Did Ye Fan manage to escape? Honestly, that brat sure is a stubborn one! I''ve warned him not to


    underestimate the Chu family''s power, but he never listens! Now, look what he''s done! He got that old monster toe out of


    hiding!¡±


    ¡°| think we should assume him dead...¡± Tang Hao replied with a sigh.


    ¡°Don''t give me that crap! | want to know what happened in the end! Did Chu Yuan engage Ye Fan inbat?¡± Ye Qingtian asked


    anxiously.


    Tang Hao shook his head. ¡°Sword Saint and | left halfway through the battle, so we don''t know what happened afterward¡ª¡±


    Sword Saint cut him off mid-sentence, ¡°I don''t think we need to see it to know what happens. Chu Tianfan may be as powerful as


    the Sky Rankings top three, but he has also expended a huge amount of energy fighting those continuous battles. Chu Yuan


    was the Sky Ranking''s strongest ten years ago. Even if he hasn''t ascended to the god realm, he''d at least be halfway there by


    now. Judging by the huge power difference between them, it''d be safe to assume that Chu Tianfan is dead.¡±


    He sounded like he was really certain that Ye Fan had died inbat.


    To his surprise, Ye Qingtian got furious upon hearing that.


    ¡°So you two abandoned Ye Fan and returned to China because you were afraid of being caught in the crossfire? Is that why you


    guys just left him to die?¡± he shouted with a gloomy look on his face.


    Unsure of why he was so angry at them, Sword Saint snapped back at him coldly, ¡°What do you mean afraid of being caught in


    the crossfire? Do you think I''m doing this for myself? I''m doing this for the sake of China''s martial arts forces! Do you seriously


    want the War God Castle to challenge Chu Yuan and the entire Chu family because of Chu Tianfan? He''s not even a member of


    the War God Castle, so we have no obligation to protect him! Also, before leaving Mount Chumen, | have announced to all


    martial arts leaders in the world that the Unrivalled has been removed from China''s Supreme list. From now on, there will only be


    five pirs of China!¡±


    ¡°What? | trained Ye Fan and made him one of China''s Supremes! How dare you remove his title without my permission, Sword


    Saint?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s anger was so intense that the table in front of him broke into pieces instantly.


    Noticing that War God looked ready to fight Sword Saint, Tang Hao quickly tried to defuse the situation. ¡°Calm down, Ye. None of


    us expected this to happen. Given how powerful the Chu family is, Sword Saint did what he had to do. | mean, Ye Fan tried to


    take on the entire Chu Sect alone! We had to cut ties with him orthe Chu family might think China sent him there.


    Sword Saint had no choice but to sacrifice him for the greater good!¡±


    ¡°Greater good? What greater good? Are you two going to deliver me to the Chu family too if they wanted to kill me?¡±


    Ye Qingtian got so mad that he shattered the tile beneath his feet with a powerful stomp before storming off. ¡°Ye! Come back, Ye!


    Damn it! What the hell is going on here?¡± Tang Hao shouted as he ran after Ye Qingtian, but thetter refused to listen.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With that, Sword Saint and Tang Hao were all that remained in the War God Castle.


    It was the first time they had ever found the ce to be so cold and empty.


    Sword Saint''s resolve began to waver after a prolonged moment of silence.


    ¡°Tang Hao, do you think what | did was wrong? Should we have stood by Ye Fan''s side till the bitter end?¡± he asked while staring


    nkly at Tang Hao.


    For the briefest of moments, Tang Hao felt as if he could see the signs of aging on Sword Saint''s handsome face.


    ¡°You weren''t wrong, Sword Saint. Neither of us was. As the Hall Master of War God Castle, there wasn''t much you could''ve done


    in that situation. Besides, we didn¡¯t know that he was Chu Tianfan at the time. We had no idea he was this strong. Honestly, |


    doubt we could''ve changed anything by helping out. Who knows, we might even end up getting all of China''s martial arts forces


    in trouble if we did! Don''t think too much about it, Sword Saint. With everything that has happened, it doesn''t matter who''s right


    or wrong anymore. What''s done is done. Right now, we should focus on devising ns to deal with the threat from the Chu


    family and the Chu Sect.¡±


    Tang Hao was feeling extremely conflicted as well.


    | don''t want to leave Ye Fan behind, but it was his own decision to attack them like that. He has no one else to me but himself.


    As for Sword Saint... While his decision may have been a little extreme, he didn''t really have much of a choice in that situation.


    Personally, | don''t fully agree with him removing Ye Fan''s title as the Unrivalled. After what Ye Fan has done for the country, it


    seems awfully cold to just disavow him like that.


    Of course, Tang Hao kept those thoughts to himself as Ye Qingtian''s words had hurt Sword Saint badly enough.


    He feared Sword Saint would break down mentally if he were to lecture him too.


    Sword Saint nodded after hearing what Tang Hao said.


    ¡°Still, War God did have a point. | feel


    like | was being a little too


    cold-hearted by cing too much


    importance on our | ts.G


    tewerpersbhaly hold a funeral


    for Ye Fan? Although we may not


    have gotten along with him all that


    well, it is undeniable that he has


    contributed to China''s martial arts


    world. This funeral shall be China''s


    final form of repayment for him.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint seemed to have thought things through and actually wanted to hold a funeral for Ye Fan.


    Tang Hao nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, this is a good idea! Still, | think


    we should keep thiggs.qujet OV bah


    t eral''n Ye Fan''s


    hometown and attend it secretly. Ata


    time like this, we don''t want to be


    giving the Chu family any reason to


    make a move.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He too, believed that Ye Fan was most likely dead and even agreed to help Sword Saint hold a funeral for him.


    Ye Fan and the Chu family have been enemies to begin with, so there''s no way Chu Yuan would let him go after he nearly wiped


    out the entire family!


    With that in mind, Tang Hao walked up to the window and nced at the ocean in the distance.


    ¡°Word about that huge battle should


    be spreading like wildfir crosstia


    aria preensnoNen it won''t be


    | before we receive news about


    Ye Fan''s death.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Having made up their mind, Tang Hao and Sword Saint wasted no time having their subordinates locate Ye Fan''s family


    members. They also prepared the condolence money and items required forthe funeral service.


    After that, several vehicles belonging to the War God Castle departed for Jingzhou with its ambassador inside.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao were nning on heading over too at first, but changed their minds after giving it some thought.


    Instead, they had their subordinates help present a bouquet of flowers at the funeral on their behalf.


    Given their identities as representatives of the country''s martial arts forces, they figured it would attract a lot of attention if they


    were to leave the city all of a sudden.


    Naturally, that wasn''t something either of them would want, so sending an ambassador over was their only option.


    With the Mid-Autumn Festival just around the corner, the streets of Jingzhou had been decorated with


    beautifulnterns to help bring out the festive atmosphere.


    On top of that, seasonal promotions were also being held in shopping malls to further enhance the said atmosphere and boost


    sales at the same time.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival symbolized family reunions, and was one of the most important traditional festivals in China.


    Although it wasn''t yet the day of the festival, Qiu Mucheng had traveled all the way from Yunzhou to visit Ye Fan''s mother in


    Jingzhou.


    Of course, it was also to await Ye Fan''s return as she knew how much he cared about his mother.


    Ye Fan will surelye home to visit his mother on the Mid-Autumn Festival, no matter how busy he is!


    To Qiu Mucheng''s surprise, she found Ye Ximei looking after a child when she arrived.


    Noticing the pale look on her face, Ye Ximei knew she must''ve gotten the wrong idea and quickly exined the situation to her.


    After a lengthy exnation that felt like it took forever, Qiu Mucheng finally understood what was going on with that child.


    ¡°There''s only a few days left before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Has that rascal Ye Fan not given you a call yet? Is he evening


    home or not?¡± Ye Xn asked while making dumplings with Qiu Mucheng in the kitchen.


    Ye Ximei, on the other hand, was busy changing the child''s diapers in the living room.


    The Ye family had been searching for the child''s parents the whole time, but they weren''t able to find anything.


    As such, Ye Ximei volunteered to look after the child in the meantime.


    Although the child''s origins remained a mystery, Ye Ximei found herself taking a liking to him and decided to raise him as her


    own.


    Noticing how much her older sister doted on the child, Ye Xn couldn''t help but ask Qiu Mucheng about Ye Fan.


    Qiu Mucheng shook her head and replied with a smile, ¡°Nope! His phone has been switched off the whole time. | bet he lost it


    again or something. He''s always losing his stuff, though. In fact, he has lost so many phones that I''ve lost count! We haven''t


    been in touch for quite a few days now.¡±


    Honestly, I''ve gotten used to losing contact with Ye Fan at this point. Although he never tells me about it, | just know he''s busy


    with something incredibly important. He probably keeps it a secret from me for my safety and to not make me worry. That idiot is


    always keeping everything to himself so that we can live peaceful lives.


    Ye Xn grew anxious the moment she heard that. ¡°What? You two haven''t been in contact for a long time again? This won''t do!


    You need to stay in touch to keep the rtionship alive, you know? By the way, Mucheng, why aren''t you two having kids yet?


    You''ve been married for so many years now. Which one of you is having performance issues? Do tell me if you''re having


    difficulty conceiving, okay? | know a few traditional doctors that may be able to help you out. | could even arrange a consultation


    in a few days if you''d like.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng blushed slightly and shook her head. ¡°We''re both fine, Aunt Xn. We''ve just been so busy with work that we didn''t


    have the time to think about this.¡±


    ¡°It''s very important to have kids and keep the family lineage going. Besides, men tend to be a lot more responsible when they


    have children of their own. He won''t be staying out and about so often, then! Besides, just look at your mother-inw! She''s


    going crazy from wanting a grandson! She might very well take that orphan child as her grandson if you keep stalling on having


    kids. When that happens, you''ll have one extra person to share the Ye family''s property with! It''s killing me watching this from the


    side, you know?¡± Ye Xn continued urging Qiu Mucheng.


    Qiu Mucheng simply kept quiet and lowered her head in response.


    ¡°Be honest with me, Mucheng. What''s going on between you and Ye Fan? Do you two not know how to make babies? If that''s


    the case, I''ve got plenty of experience to share with you! The main thing you need to understand is that men are visual creatures.


    | could take you shopping for some erotic lingerie when we''re freeter. After that, all you have to do is ))Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Unable to stand Ye Xn''s shameless rambling, Ye Ximei cut her off, ¡°That''s enough, Xn. You''re setting a bad example for her!


    The water in the pot is boiling, so hurry up and put the dumplings in!¡±


    ¡°Remember what | told you, Mucheng! Make sure you put it into practice when Ye Fanes back! Your mother-inw is waiting


    to have grandchildren! Haha!¡± Ye Xn reminded her with a mischievous chuckle as the three of them began cooking the


    dumplings.


    Ye Fan''s uncles and cousins dropped byter that evening.


    ¡°Haha! Look, Mucheng! Your


    uncles-inw were on a business trip,


    but they took the earljegtsligat AUre)


    apenteatd Vou came to


    Jingzhou! It''s a shame that rascal Ye


    Fan isn''t here, or this would''ve been a


    perfect reunion dinner! Hahaha!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Ye family members joked around happily as they gathered around the dinner table.


    Thanks to Ye Fan''s aplishments, the Ye family had be the most prominent family in Jiangdong.


    As no one dared mess with them there, they were able to smoothly expand their business to the other provinces.


    In fact, the main reason Ye Fan''s


    uncles had rushed back to Jing2iou


    wpa eee MMucheng came


    O ee because of her identity as


    his wife. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan was the main reason behind the Ye family''s sess, so it was only natural that they showed his wife great respect.


    Besides, Ye Tian and Ye Ya weren''t the only ones present that night. Even Lei San had personally dropped by for a visit.


    Right as the Ye family''s reunion dinner was at its climax, several cars slowly came to a halt outside the Ye family manor.


    Agroup of men then knocked on their door.


    ¡°Is this where Ye Fan, the Unrivalled, lives?¡± the one leading the group asked solemnly.


    Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei stepped forward with confused looks on their faces. ¡°I''m Ye Fan''s mother. Who are you guys?¡±


    Instead of answering her question,


    the men simply handed her a credit


    card and said, ¡°As a token of


    appreciation for Ye Fan''s contribution


    toward the country over the years,


    China is providing his family BL a)


    million as condolengetbiney- iso,


    thisidecdrhent here is the country''s


    guarantee for Ye Fan''s children and


    family members. From now on, if his


    children decide to get involved in


    politics, they will be hired without the


    need for an interview. If they decide


    to further their studies, they will be


    allowed to pick any of China''s


    universities to attend. If they decide


    to train in martial arts, then they may


    be epted into War God Castle''s


    ¡®Excellence Program¡¯ straight away.


    The country will devote its resources


    into nurturing them in whatever field


    they choose to pursue.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    ¡°Please ept this small token of appreciation from War God Castle,¡± the ambassador said politely.


    Ye Ximei shuddered upon hearing that.


    She looked at the ambassador from War God Castle and asked in a quavering voice, ¡°W-What happened to my son? Is he all


    right?¡±


    She did not know what to make of it.


    All that she was looking forward to hearing was a firm assurance that her son was alive and well.


    However, she was deeply disappointed.


    ¡°I''m sorry for being a bringer of bad news, Mrs. Ye. I''m afraid that Mr. Ye Fan has lost his life. Upon considering the safety of his


    loved ones, the War God Castle suggests that his funeral be held in the most simplistic manner. Henceforth, we will be stationed


    in Jingzhou to protect the Ye family.¡±


    Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, Ye Ximei paid no attention to what the ambassador said thereafter. She felt dizzy and


    s, copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Ximei, get a grip. Ximei! Quick, let''s send her to the hospital!¡±


    Panic-stricken, Ye Tian and Ye Ya immediately carried their sister up and rushed her to the hospital.


    ¡°Yuyan, take care of Mucheng.¡±


    Several members of the Ye family tagged along with great concern.


    Ye Xn was worried for Qiu Mucheng, so she instructed Ye Yuyan to stay behind and watch over her.


    Upon discovering what had happened, Qiu Mucheng stood rooted to the spot without a word.


    Her rosy cheeks turned pale within moments.


    As her heart sank, she fell into a state of despair.


    Ye Yuyan grew increasingly anxious. She kept checking on Qiu Mucheng. ¡°Say something, Mucheng. You''re scaring the living


    daylights out of me.


    Mucheng...¡±


    Green Dragon and the rest also had ants in their pants. They had no idea how to console Qiu Mucheng, who refused to utter a


    word. Her condition was extremely worrying.


    ¡°Say something, please, Mucheng.¡±


    When Ye Yuyan nudged her, she staggered for a bit. Then, a horrifying sight greeted all of them.


    Blood began trickling down from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh no, Mucheng! Please don''t scare me.¡± Ye Yuyan and the others were shocked to the core.


    One could not imagine the level of agony and grief that she was going through, to the extent that she would weep blood!


    Though Ye Yuyan could not feel Qiu Mucheng''s emotions at that moment, they could more or less understand her pain.


    Losing Ye Fan means that both Mucheng and her child have lost their pir of support. The young man who has been her strong


    backing, protecting her from harm, is now gone. As people age, they crave stability. Where is she going to ce her hopes on


    when her one and only has left her?


    It felt as though her heart had been ripped from her body.


    ¡°Mucheng... Boo... Hoo...¡± Ye Yuyan bawled in helplessness.


    Qiu Mucheng was like a lost soul, a walking corpse. Staring into space, she disregarded the blood trickling down from the corner


    of her mouth.


    ¡°Wah... Wah...¡±


    Suddenly, the baby who had yet to turn one started wailing in the room. Perhaps the tension and sorrow in the room had got on


    to him, or maybe he sensed that someone important had departed.


    How ironic! A few minutes ago, they were still a blissful and beautiful family. Momentster, everything changed.


    Life had just taught them a hard lesson. Sometimes, it took cost a life to realize just how much a person meant to his family.


    In the case of Ye Fan, he was the tower of strength in his family.


    With his demise, the entire world of Qiu Mucheng and


    Ye Ximei copsed, so did the Ye family.


    It was a long night for the Yes.


    With both Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei in the hospital, someone had to stand in the gap and organize Ye Fan''s funeral.


    The responsibility was left on the shoulders of Ye Tian and Ye Ya.


    Ye Tian did inquire if the government could assist in transporting Ye Fan''s body back, but the answer was obviously no.


    The War God Castle appeared to have washed their hands off anything rted to Ye Fan. Thus, it was impossible for them to


    collect Ye Fan''s body on behalf of the Chu family. That was the main reason why the War God Castle advised the Ye family to


    forget about taking his corpse back.


    There was nothing that Ye Tian could do besides epting the fact.


    In the end, they went to the ce where Ye Fan used to live, took some soil, and ced it inside a box.


    They also simply decorated the mourning hall and did only the bare minimum as advised by the War God Castle.


    It was a small ceremony held within close family members. Those who attended were his loved ones and some rtives.


    At the funeral, Green Dragon put on the mourning clothes and knelt before the casket.


    Ye Fan''s plump childhood friend was bawling his eyes out.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the others wept uncontrobly. Some wondered if they were truly heartbroken.


    Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei did not show up as they were still grieving in the hospital.


    Many, including the ambassador of the War God Castle, Sword Saint, and Tang Hao, delivered wreaths to pay their final respect


    to Ye Fan.


    There were no interviews, no special honors, and no eulogies given.


    The glorious and triumphant life of Ye Fan ended with an exceptionally quiet and depressing ceremony.


    To sum it all up, it was like the colorful flowers at the garden. They captured everyone''s attention when they were in full bloom


    during spring and summer, but werepletely ignored when they withered away during winter.


    The Ye family heeded the advice of the War God Castle and held the funeral only for one day.


    When the ceremony was about to end at dusk, a middle-aged man appeared.


    No one had seen him before. He remained silent when the family members asked further.


    He stood in front of Ye Fan''s casket and gazed at his portrait for a very long time. Not a word was uttered.


    As the sun began to set, its crimson light stained the skies.


    However, the man remained still as many past memories yed vividly in his mind.


    After what seemed like forever, the


    man muttered, ¡°Ye Fan, if there''s life


    after death, | hope that yqulhB6Borh


    i fegntes@ere fn China. If there''s


    lite after death, | hope that you''ll be


    born in the best of times where the


    martial arts world flourish with divine


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    protection in China.¡±


    His tone of voice was heavy, and his eyes glistened with tears.


    That man was none otherthan Ye Qingtian, the one who fought against Sword Saint at Mount Yan.


    In his quiet moments, Ye Qingtian reflected on the past and realized that Sword Saint did the right thing to prioritize the bigger


    picture.


    The only one who is to me is


    China''s martial arts circles. It''s


    nothing close to Bee Col


    dyeainitighte exist in China,


    o are they to fear the Chu family?


    If only China''s martial arts world has


    reached its pinnacle, they would be


    able to shield their very own young


    talent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shield? Why does the Dragon Master


    need any protection? He alone can


    take on the whole world. By


    who sald that thermate he god realm


    fighters in China? My Dragon Master


    shall be one in a few years¡¯ time.


    Most probably, he will marry another


    god realm fighter from the


    neighboring country as well!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    While Ye Qingtian was mourning with all his heart, a delighted cackle was heard nearby.


    Stunned, he quickly turned to discover who it was.


    At the very far end of the horizon, a towering figure appeared with his back facing the setting sun.


    Slowly, he strode forward, revealing a chiseled face and slender body. A familiar, bright grin appeared on his face as if he was a


    general returning from a victorious battle. In fact, he looked like a domineering king.


    His aura was magnificent, one that befitted his Supreme title.


    Who imed that China was not in its best years?


    As long as he lived, the morous period for the martial arts world in China would persist.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    ¡°Ye... Ye Fan?¡±


    Ye Qingtian was absolutely dumbfounded the moment he recognized the familiar face.


    Yet, he was not the only one bewildered. The big shots from Jiangdong who attended the funeral were equally taken aback.


    Each of their eyes bore into the man as if they had just seen a ghost.


    Ye Qingtian even started rubbing his eyes, wondering if he was hallucinating.


    However, the figure remained there no matter how many times he tried to confirm his existence. Next, the figure started


    approaching him.


    Just then, Ye Fan''s usual lines rang clearly in his ears.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Does the War God Castle want me dead so badly? Go back and convey my message to Sword Saint and the


    rest of the peeps that I''m alive and kicking!¡±


    Then he added, ¡°Also, | do not wish to see anyone from the War God Castle stepping foot into Jiangdong ever again, especially


    the Supremes who are deemed as the pirs of China. Otherwise, don''t me me if things turn ugly.¡±


    Instead of catching up merrily over a drink, the reunion of two old friends ironically involved only hostilements and scornful


    expressions.


    Hearing this, Ye Qingtian froze. The pleasant surprise turned into an awful one almost instantly.


    Soon enough, he was able to wrap his head around Ye Fan''s evident antagonism against the War God Castle.


    ¡°Ye Fan, your safe return is the oue both China and the War God Castle yearned to see most. Sword Saint and peeps have


    updated me about the incident at Mount Chumen. At that desperate moment, they had no other choice but to prioritize the bigger


    picture.¡±


    Ye Qingtian continued exining, ¡°Ye Fan, you''re a Supreme Grandmaster who leads at the forefront of this world. In fact, | can


    confidently proim that you''re positioned at the topofthe chain ofmand in China. You can''t be narrow-minded. At our level,


    we can''t be self-centered when making a decision. A lot of times, we need to consider the different needs and perspectives. We


    need to think about what''s best for a person, a matter, the entire race, for China, and millions in its poption too!"


    The War God had reprimanded Sword Saint for what happened at Mount Van, to the extent that the former wanted to strike the


    latter.


    Even though Ye Qingtian was aware of that, he could not say anything bad about Sword Saint. The only thing he could do was to


    exin to Ye Fan on Sword Saint''s behalf.


    After all, both Sword Saint and Ye Fan were undoubtedly the most powerful assets in the martial arts world of China.


    Considering that they were the pirs of China, Ye Qingtian did not want to intensify their rivalry. He tried to appease the situation


    and resolve the conflict between them, knowing that the future of the martial arts circles would be bright should its members be


    united.


    As much as he abhorred what Sword Saint did, Ye Qingtian still had to justify for him.


    Over the years, the War God had been ying the role of a parent, taking care of the nation and its people.


    In this regard, War God and Sword Saint were very simr.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their only difference was that War God was a visionary, but Sword Saint saw only what was beneficial in the short term.


    War God nned ahead for what was toe for China in ten years or even decades.


    From this incident, one could see that Sword Saint was afraid of being avenged by the Chu family if Ye Fan were to drag him


    down in the quandary.


    On the other hand, War God valued what Ye Fan would be in ten or twenty years'' time. He knew that Ye Fan had what it


    took to develop Chinese martial arts and make them the best in the world.


    The difference between the two of them was indeed a vast gap.


    That was why Sword Saint was only the Hall Master of the War God Castle, whereas War God Castle was regarded as the


    guardian of the nation. He was the symbol of religion among martial artists.


    ¡°Narrow-minded?¡± Ye Fan guffawed at thatment.


    ¡°Sorry, that''s me.¡± His tone carried with it hints of mockery and disdain.


    ¡°War God, I''ve told you a long time ago that we aren''t the same. Your parents and friends have passed on. You are all alone.


    Besides national affairs, you have nothing else to worry about. This isn''t the case with me. | have my family, wife, and parents. In


    the future, I''ll have my own children and even morerades. My world is very small, and that''s as big as my mindset can get.¡±


    Ye Fanmented, ¡°Whoever that treats me well, I''ll repay his kindness in ten folds. I''m sorry, I''m not a saint, and | don''t want to


    be one either. | can''t repay evil with good for those who did me wrong. I''m just a mere mortal, one who repays his favors but also


    holds grudges. You don''t have to speak for Sword Saint. He''s not at fault. In fact, no one was.¡±


    In the end, Ye Fan concluded, ¡°Anyways, I''ve got nothing to do with War God Castle since the very beginning. I''m certain that


    there won''t be any more connections between us in the future. Let''s walk our separate ways and not cross paths ever. Since


    we''re frompletely different worlds, there''s no need to work together. Gaius, show the guest the door.¡±


    Ye Fan was exhausted. He wanted to cut off ties with


    Ye Qingtian as well as War God Castle.


    All he wanted to do was to recuperate and spend quality time with friends, family, wife, and kid.


    Oh right, | don''t have a child yet, but there''s no harm to imagine so.


    Upon clearing the air, Ye Fan felt a great burden lifted off his shoulders. His countenance was also much more rxed.


    I''d rather focus on the worthy and enjoy doing things that | like. There''s no point in wasting any more time on these irrelevant


    people.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Ye Fan? | know that you''re extremely upset about how heartless the War God Castle was. Not only did


    they refuse to lend a hand when you were on the brink of death, they also messed with your state of mind. | don''t mind making


    Sword Saint and the rest of them apologize to you personally. We''re from the same county, and we carry the same title for China.


    We used to fight alongside each other, but look at us now? How did we end up like this? Must we sever ties with each other?¡± Ye


    Qingtian got all worked up as he tried his best to persuade Ye Fan.


    Thetter was not interested to carry on with the conversation. He turned and made his way back home.


    Ye Qingtian wanted to chase after him, but he was stopped by Gaius.


    ¡°War God, kindly see yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Move away!¡± Enraged, the desperate Ye Qingtianshed his palm out.


    Gaius, Owen, and several others quickly retaliated to defend themselves.


    Thump!


    A few thuds ensued, and both parties took a few steps backward collectively.


    ¡°Hmm? Supreme Grandmaster?¡±


    Ye Qingtian was busy exining himself to Ye Fan earlier on. As a result, he did not notice that the few men who returned with


    Ye Fan were Supreme Grandmasters.


    One of them was Su Mudgiu, the Ice Emperor and Supreme Grandmaster of China.


    ¡°Peeps, this is a family affair among us from China. Don''t you think that outsiders like you should refrain from interfering?¡±


    Displeased, War God frowned at Gaius.


    Crossing his arms, Gaius let out a


    smirk. ¡°You missed the point, War


    God. Ye Fan is our Dragon Master,


    and we have been wpegiais eo


    aryosigandetBeee fr act, we''re like


    brothers. Therefore, things


    concerning Dragon Master are


    naturally our problems too. We even


    defeated the Chu family alongside


    Dragon Master. If we''re still


    considered outsiders, then what are


    you? An alien?¡± Gaius said


    sarcastically. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever it is, War God, heed our


    advice and go back. If you pursue


    further, it will only make Dragon


    Master loathe the War oe Gavel \


    moredn suetony you have


    revoked his title as a Supreme. With


    that, Dragon Master has outrightly


    nothing to do with the War God


    Castle anymore. In other words, he''s


    no longer a member of the martial


    arts circles in China. Don''t make this


    any harder for everyone,¡± Gaius said


    earnestly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian tensed up upon hearing


    that. Fixing his gaze on Gaius, he


    asked, ¡°What? natyaiel fou Sey? ou


    Guys are! £¤e an''s men? Aren''t you


    from Chu Sect? No, that''s not right. If


    you were from Chu Sect, Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    you wouldn''t have followed Ye Fan back to China.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was rather confused.


    He had seen Gaius and the gang before. It was during the time when the War God Castle besieged Tang Yun.


    At that time, Sword Saint and he both had the impression that they were fighters sent by Chu Sect to save Tang Yun.


    But now, he realized that his assumption was wrong.


    These aren''t followers from the Chu Sect. They are Ye Fan''s men. Who would have thought that an unknown young man from


    Jiangdong would possess so much power and authority?

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    ¡°Sword Saint is an idiot! He has indirectly caused China such a great loss. That''s five Supreme Grandmasters altogether! In


    other words, Ye Fan alone could take on the whole War God Castle. With Sword Saint stripping off his title and kicking him out of


    the martial arts world of China, it''s equivalent to cutting off China''s right arm!¡±


    It was a tremendously heart-wrenching moment for Ye Qingtian when he finally discovered the truth.


    Infuriated, he wished he could beat Sword Saint to a pulp at that instant.


    ¡°War God, this way please.¡± Ignoring Ye Qingtian''s exasperation, Gaius made it very clear that it was time for him to leave.


    This time, Ye Qingtian did not insist. He knew that he would never be able to convince Ye Fan.


    Only the culprit can resolve the problem he has started. | should first return to Mount Yan and discuss at length with Sword Saint


    and the other leaders. At the very least, | must update them that Ye Fan is still alive.


    Lo and behold, Ye Qingtian did not need to utter a word before the news went viral.


    Shortly after Ye Fan''s return to Jiangdong, stories about the battle with Chu Sect had spread like wildfire across the martial arts


    world.


    The Chu family had informed all attendees in advance not to share details of the battle witnessed.


    However, it was nearly impossible for words about the biggest event of the century to go out.


    When the respective martial arts leaders returned to their home countries, a post circted within a forum for martial artists sent


    the world into a frenzy.


    What a rare asion that shook everyone! The devil from China, who''s also the abandoned child of the Chu family, returned to


    seek vengeance.He alone has defeated Chu Zheng Hang, the Infernal Duo, and a few more Sky Ranking fighters. That''s like


    wiping out the whole Chu family in one battle!


    The post had a catchy title to it, fetching explosivements and discussions.


    Within minutes, the post had garnered more than ten thousand views and topped the chart as the forum''s most-liked post.


    The post created a ripple effect among its readers, inviting more and more ¡°insiders¡± to jump on the bandwagon and began


    sharing more juicy details.


    The second god realm fighter of the era makes his appearancelThe most powerful man is backiThe patriarch of the Chu family


    tried to turn the tide in order to save the Chu family in the nick oftimelTwo god realm fighters locked horns with each other,


    engaging in the most intense fight ever!


    Within the span of half an hour, news about the battle of the Chu family swamped the entire forum. Yet, the number of people


    exposing sensational details continued to increase significantly.


    That night, the whole martial arts world went crazy.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Unrivalled from China, the young Grandmaster, was actually the abandoned child who got kicked out from


    the Chu family back then! It took him ten years to take revenge for his mother.


    ¡°He has sessfully wiped out the entire Chu family single-handedly and defeated the current head of the family, Chu


    Zhengliang. Even the world renowned Infernal Duo were not his match.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you serious? This is absolutely mind blowing. What happened in the end? Did everyone in the Chu family die?¡±


    ¡°No, no. At the most critical moment, Chu Yuan appeared and saved the day. He''s the former head of the sect, who managed to


    cease the young man''s attacks. Eventually, they reached apromise. The young man from China agreed to put the battle toa


    halt, whereas every one of the Chus must travel to China and make a public apology.¡±


    ¡°Darn it! So, the Chu family raised the white g? That young man is incredible! What''s his name? He''s obviously the first person


    in a thousand years to make the world''s most prominent family admit defeat. Whoa!¡±


    ¡°You must remember his name, Chu Tianfan. He heads the Dragon God Hall.¡±


    The battle became the talk of the town and made a name for Chu Tianfan globally.


    On the contrary, the dignity of the Chus was thoroughly discredited.


    Members of the Chu family felt gloomy and despondent when they read the posts on the forum.


    At the same time, the spections also made their blood boil.


    ¡°There is no hero; he''s only a bastard. Indeed, there''s no hero, for he''s only a bastard!¡± the Chus bellowed in rage.


    All these years, they were the ones who oppressed others to achieve sess.


    Now, the tables had turned. They became the stepping stone for others and suffered extreme humiliation while Chu Tianfan was


    bestowed with honor.


    Man would always admire the strong and powerful.


    With Chu Tianfan''s huge sess, he had easily harvested millions of international fans overnight.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaius did something sneaky. He secretly created a forum ount using Ye Fan''s name.


    Subsequently, he came up with multiple titles for himself, including ¡°Mr. Chu from Jiangdong¡¯¡± and ¡°No.


    1 yer of the Chu family¡±. The most significant one was ¡°Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, Chu Tianfan¡±.


    As soon as the ount was created, it augmented his


    fanbase.


    The frenzy had a knock-on effect on the low-key Dragon God Hall. It became famous across the globe, especially within the


    martial art circles.


    Meanwhile, many martial artists from various countries proactively contacted the War God Castle in China to send their


    congrattory messages.


    ¡°Congrattions, Sword Saint, for the birth of your monstrous talent! | heard that he''s only in his twenties, but has a couple of


    titles under his belt. He even challenged the Chu family all by himself and almost destroyed them to bits. With such a genius in


    your midst, what''s there to worry about in terms of the martial arts development in your country?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Chu Sect has ruled the world''s martial arts sector for a few centuries. It''s now the end of an era. Henceforth, the glory


    belongs to China! Hahaha, congrattions, War God Castle!¡±


    That night, the phone in the War God Castle was buzzing with endless calls.


    Though it was something that warranted a celebration, Sword Saint and the others were dispirited.


    Feeling conflicted, they looked awful.


    In the end, they decided to unplug the phone line and rejected all iing calls.


    It was alreadyte at night when they finally called it a day.


    While the energy within the worldwide martial arts circles was still palpable, the War God Castle was ironically quiet and dull.


    ¡°What should we do now, Sword Saint? Ye Fan isn''t dead. He survived, didn''t he? But our wreath has been delivered.¡±


    The expression on Tang Hao''s face was beyond bitter as it dawned on him that they had done something ultra stupid.


    ¡°Why were we so impatient and rushed? We should have investigated further before getting someone to hold the funeral. Now,


    what are we going to do about it?¡±mented Tang Hao.


    He regretted making a hasty decision to organize the ceremony for Ye Fan.


    The joke is on us. | bet Ye Fan is probably thinking that the War God Castle wants him dead for real.


    Anyhow, neither one of them could be med.


    It did not cross their minds that the Moon God from Japan would render Ye Fan support to contend with Chu Yuan.


    They firmly believed that Ye Fan would have faced death if not for Tsukuyomi''s help.


    ¡°What else can we do? Make a call to


    the ambassador and request hi


    return ri htawaycMesi nite cancel


    thd Al and do as much damage


    control as possible.¡± Sword Saint was


    also panic-stricken. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was clueless as to what was the best move to proceed with. As such, he could only take one step at a time.


    ¡°What about the near future? How are we from the War God Castle going to look Ye Fan in the eyes?¡±


    The questions perfectly summarized the quagmire that Tang Hao was in.


    Rendered speechless, Sword Saint shook his head.


    Before this, he had made multiple contingency ns,


    but none could be put to good use in this situation.


    Right when Sword Saint and his men


    were feeling down in the dumps, a


    young man darted j tothe hall


    edi Said Bunt and Mr. Tang, go


    check out Sky Net for thetest


    breaking news. It''s going to refresh


    the Sky Ranking tonight in exactly


    five minutes!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mo Wuya had recovered and was taking care of his father, the King of Fighters.


    He got ahead of himself when he


    found out that the Sky Ranki Id


    once agai be pativated atter years of


    inavtivtt . Hence, he hurried over to


    inform Sword Saint and the other


    elders. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Sky Ranking is going to be updated?¡± Both Sword Saint and Tang Hao were very surprised.


    Then, they switched on theptop and logged in to a special website.


    A dark wallpaper immediately appeared on the projector screen. At the center of the page was a ticking analog clock, counting


    down from sixty seconds.


    ¡°Thirty seconds left...¡±


    ¡°Ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°One second.¡±


    Boom!


    Pixted glittery lights flickered on the screen, markingthe reactivation of the Sky Ranking.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Mo Wuya, the Prince of Fighters, was ranked fiftieth in the Sky Ranking.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    When Mo Wuya saw his name in the hall, he howled enthusiastically like a mad dog.


    Tears immediately streamed down his cheeks.


    It had almost been thirty years.


    From the day he matured and entered the martial arts world, Mo Wuya never expected this day toe when he could see his


    own name on the Sky Ranking.


    Now, all of his hardships and efforts had finally paid off.


    Mo Wuya had never felt so happy before.


    He wished for nothing more than to break out into a song and unt his immense joy.


    ¡°Sword Saint, Mr. Tang, I''m on the Sky Ranking! My name is there! I''m finally on the Sky Ranking!


    With tears streaming down his cheek, Mo Wuya rushed forward excitedly and hugged Sword Saint and Tang Hao.


    However, he did not expect Tang Hao to shove him away directly.


    ¡°Shoo! Shoo! Go entertain yourself somewhere else. | am too busy to deal with you.¡±


    With a look of disdain, Tang Hao pushed Mo Wuya away, as if he was unhappy that Mo Wuya was blocking his vision.


    Mo Wuya instantly felt like a failure. There was no one he could share his results and joy with.


    However, that was the reality.


    Usually, Sword Saint and the rest would naturally be pleased to see their disciples, whom they had nurtured carefully, appear on


    the Sky Ranking. In fact, they would even host a huge feast for Mo Wuya to celebrate this achievement.


    However, Sword Saint and Tang Hao were in no mood to think about anything else. They were already extremely busy with Ye


    Fan.


    Their only wish was to find out what the ranking of Ye Fan, or that man called Chu Tianfan, was.


    The blood-colored light on the screen was still flickering.


    Numerous shes of light congregated together, forming letters and words.


    Famous Supreme fighters kept appearing on the rankings.


    As the rankings were announced from the back, the ones who appeared first were those ranked lower.


    Examples included Mochizuki Kawa from Japan and the other Supreme fighters from the smaller nations.


    ¡°Gaius, ranked thirty-secondth!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster, Tang Hao, ranked thirty-first!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Chen, the Sword Saint, ranked twentieth!¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, the War God, ranked thirteenth!¡±


    The ranking had already reached Ye Qingtian, the War God. Still, Ye Fan''s ranking had not appeared yet.


    This meant that he had an even higher rank.


    ¡°Huh? What happened? Why is War God still in the thirteenth ce? Logically speaking, after Chu Tianfan''s demise, someone


    should have reced him in the rankings. Mr. Ye should''ve risen one rank. Did another hidden genius emerge recently?


    When Mo Wuya saw Ye Qingtian''s ranking, he frowned in puzzlement.


    The previous time the Sky Ranking was announced was when Chu Tianfan had risen to power and defeated Japan.


    Back then, he had risen to the twelfth rank, pushing Ye Qingtian down to the thirteenth.


    After that, Chu Tianfan met his doom.


    Logically speaking, Ye Qingtian was supposed to rise up the ranks.


    Yet, his ranking remained the same.


    Mo Wuya was naturally puzzled.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tang Hao could not be bothered to entertain that fool.


    For that period of time, Mo Wuya had been taking care of his father and training diligently. Other than focusing on his bedridden


    father and martial arts skills, he paid no attention to anything happening outside.


    Even for the Sky Rankingstest updates, he only found out about it from the others coincidentally. Hence, he was unclear about


    anything major events that had happened recently.


    However, Tang Hao and the rest were in no mood to exin all that to Mo Wuya. After War God''s ranking was announced, he


    and Sword Saint continued staring ahead intently.


    While the light danced around, Sword Saint and Tang Hao''s hearts pounded rapidly.


    At that moment, every single martial artist in the world was as focused as they were.


    Even the Chu family could not be bothered about recuperating. Lying on the hospital beds, they red at the rankings with


    bloodshot eyes.


    Mochizuki Kawa did not even blink. As he was too nervous, he clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palm.


    ¡°It''s already the eleventh rank. Soon, the top ten will be announced. Chu Tianfan isn''t there yet! Looks like he has entered the top


    ten in Sky Ranking. He is the first person in Asia to be one of the top ten in the Sky Ranking in the past century. We just don''t


    know which rank he''ll be at.¡±


    Everyone in the martial arts scene in the world was all fixated on the rankings, including the Hall Master of the War God Castle,


    Aaron from the Karlo Pce, and the leader of the Polo Pce.


    Never before had the entire world''s attention been focused on the same individual.


    Although Ye Fan was the main character, he was sitting in the hospital like everything was none of his business. Hugging the


    child, he peeled an orange. His wife sat in front of the bed, while his mothery behind him.


    ¡°Those jerks from the War God Pce! How dare they announce the death of someone who''s alive? Mrs. Ye and your mother


    were so shocked that they got admitted to the hospital! Those b*stards! Don''t stop me. I''ll kill my way up Mount Van and behead


    all of them to take revenge!¡±


    In the hospital ward, Gaius was so furious that he was about to stomp out with his sword.


    However, when he reached the door, he could not help but yell at Owen and the rest grimly, ¡°What the f*ck? Is none of you going


    to stop me? That''s not really righteous of you.¡±


    His earlier words were just an act of bravado.


    He expected someone to pull him back, but everyone ignored him.


    Gaius felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Perhaps they were mistaken. They don''t mean any ill.¡±


    Ye Ximei let out a softugh, diffusing the awkwardness for Gaius.


    However, Ye Fan did not look like he wanted to talk. With his head lowered, he continued peeling the orange. ¡°Have an orange,


    Mom. Darling, have a banana. | remember that you don''t like oranges,¡± offered Ye Fan thoughifully.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, hubby.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng beamed happily, her eyes crinkling into crescent moons.


    While the scene at the Ye family was harmonious, the tension at the War God Castle was reaching its limit.


    The atmosphere was so oppressing that Mo Wuya could barely breathe.


    He was utterly confused.


    What''s wrong with Sword Saint and the rest? Do they have to be so nervous? This isn''t the first time that the Sky Ranking is


    announced, anyway. The top eleven ranks have always been dominated by the three families from the Chu Sect. What''s the fuss


    about this?


    ¡°In third ce¡ªChu Zhengliang, the head of the Chu family!¡±


    Boom!


    The rankings had finally reached the third ce.


    The cup in Sword Saint''s hands exploded immediately, sshing tea all over Mo Wuya''s face.


    F*ck!


    Mo Wuya cursed secretly.


    However, he did not dare toin upon realizing that Sword Saint and Tang Hao''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Whoosh!


    The lights continued to sh.


    The second ranking has yet to be decided!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yet to be decided?¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°How can the ranking be empty?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mo Wuya widened his eyes, thinking that the rankings were quite strange this time.


    It was only after the top rank on the Sky Ranking was revealed that his confusion was resolved.


    It was all because there were two people ranked first in the Sky Ranking.


    The first was Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect.


    The second was Chu Tianfan, the head of the Dragon God Hall.


    Indeed, he had managed to rise up to


    the top of the rankings and keqorne:


    Wea? bearing e most


    pewertul Supreme in the world.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan?¡±


    When Mo Wuya saw that name, he was utterly dumbfounded. His eyes turned bloodshot and his mind became nk.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? Didn''t he... Didn''t he die a longtime ago?¡±


    Mo Wuya stood fixated on the


    ground. That young mais thinigure


    cne¡ét ta thatdridlize right in front


    of his eyes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He would never forget that man called Chu Tianfan, who personally ruined his decades of effort and pride.


    Dead silence filled the War God Castle.


    Sword Saint let out a dryugh before slumping against his chair weakly.


    Meanwhile, Tang Hao stood paralyzed on the ground with his mouth open. He almost forgot to breathe.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan? The top rank in the


    Sky Ranking?¡± He mum led under his


    b stata noes had just


    ae a huge prank on China. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    The martial arts world of China used to top the whole martial arts world long ago.


    China was viewed as the origin of martial arts, thus ending up being the religion of many martial artists. It was also in that period


    that many came forth to seek masters for themselves to improve their skills.


    For quite a longtime, at least half of the top-tier fighters in the whole martial arts world were from China.


    The formation of the Chu Sect was even closely rted to China. That was indeed the most morous period for the martial arts


    world of the country.


    Nheless, there was an inexplicable change all of a sudden.


    The unrivaled fighters from the martial arts world of China suddenly vanished simultaneously. It was as though all of them were


    abducted by a mysterious force.


    In other words, the unrivaled martial artists who were also the influential ones in the martial arts world of


    China were gone without a trace.


    Since then, the number of mighty martial artists in the martial arts world of China went south drastically. Not to mention, there


    was hardly any martial artist who qualified as the top-ranked fighter in the martial arts world of the country for quite a longtime.


    Within a night, the martial arts world of China dropped to the bottom of the pit, losing all glory and fame.


    It became wishful thinking for the people of China to witness their martial artists ranked in the top twenty, let alone the top ten.


    There was even a period whereby the martial arts world of China was not evenparable to other smaller, unknown countries.


    Finally, there was a twist when Ye Qingtian, the War God, emerged. After what seemed like an eternity, he became the first


    martial artist from China ranked in the top twenty of the Sky Ranking. With that, he managed to restore some glory to the martial


    arts world of China.


    Even though they were still notparable to the Chu Sect, their achievement in the martial arts world was rtively more


    outstanding than the other countries.


    Even so, War God, who ranked twelfth in the Sky Ranking, was still unable to fully restore the former glory of the martial arts


    world of China.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Therefore, the martial artists of China had been looking forward to having someone among ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking.


    Ye Fan turned out to be the one who managed to fulfill the dream. Not to mention, he was not only ranked in the top ten in the


    Sky Ranking, but the top of all! That was indeed a long-awaited moment in the martial arts world of China!


    By right, it was a blissful moment that called for a nationwide celebration. Nevertheless, Sword Saint and the others were utterly


    dispirited.


    After a while, he broke the silence by mumbling self-deprecatingly, ¡°Why is he the one? Why must it be Chu Tianfan? Why must


    he be the one creating the historical moment of China?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tang Hao was at a loss for words too.


    As for Mo Wuya, he could not resist the rush ofplex emotions inside him. Hmph! | was almost finished off by him many years


    ago. But why does this punk show up out of nowhere again after such a long time?


    Earlier on, he was over the moon when he was ranked fiftieth in the Sky Ranking; yet, his ranking turned into aughing stock


    alongside Chu Tianfan''s top ranking.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    When Sword Saint and the others were feeling down in the dumps, the phone rang again.


    Initially, none of them was in the mood to answer the call.


    Nheless, it did not stop ringing. Thus, Sword Saint had no choice but to pick up the call resignedly.


    Before he could speak, the caller yelled out excitedly, ¡°Haha! Sword Saint, congrattions! China is finally ranked first in the Sky


    Ranking! Your nation has gained fame! What a great honor! Finally, someone from Aploth is ranked first in the Sky Ranking!¡±


    Sword Saint''s face turned grimmer in an instant.


    Tapering down his simmering fury, he hung up on thetter and unplugged the phone


    line. Congrattions? On what, huh?


    At the moment, a dejected Sword Saint was even on the brink of tears. He only wished he could go lick his wounds silently in a


    corner.


    Nevertheless, things tended to turn the other way around.


    Bang! Just before Sword Saint took his seat, there was an ear-splitting explosion. Next, the alloy door in front of him was kicked


    open by someone.


    ¡°W-War God?¡± Tang Hao''s eyes widened in disbelief when a well-built figure came into view.


    ¡°M-Mr. Ye?¡± Horror-stricken, Mo Wuya shuddered uncontrobly.


    He had nevere across Ye Qingtian in such a petrifying state before. Standing right in front of them, he looked like a ghastly


    burning me of rage.


    Simmering with anger, it was as if he would flip the War God Castle over.


    ¡°War God, w-what''s the matter with you?¡± Tang Hao stuttered sheepishly. Even though he had a hunch about the reason behind


    Ye Qingtian''s sudden


    appearance, he still blurted out the question.


    Devoid of expression, thetter hissed grimly, ¡°I was just back from Jiangdong. He''s back and very much alive.¡±


    ¡°|-Is that so?¡± Tang Hao was still shuddering in fear.


    He had no idea what he could say to appease the man. Momentster, he let out a nervousugh and replied casually, ¡°Ah!


    Great to have him back! Haha! What great news! There will be another unrivaled fighter in China! I''m convinced that the martial


    arts world of China will continue to flourish because of him!¡±


    Hearing that, Ye Qingtian smirked. ¡°Continue to flourish? Didn''t you kick him out of the martial arts world of China earlier?


    Regardless of how mighty and influential he is, does he still have anything to do with China?¡±


    Tang Hao''s face turned ashen as he exined hastily, ¡°We had no choice at that time. I''ll exin to Ye Fan personally. I''m sure


    he''ll understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand? Who do you think you


    are? Do you think he''s a nobody who


    can be easily swayed by your words?


    By the way, I''m here to envey (ysT


    S age eyo AY entioned that


    from today onwards, the martial arts


    world of Jiangdong is no more under


    the control of the War God Castle.


    Apart from that, we are banned from


    entering Jiangdong! Are you happy


    now?¡± Ye Qingtian sniggered, a hint


    of sheer grimness written all over his


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°D-Did Ye Fan really said that?¡± Tang Hao asked incoherently.


    There was a sense of disbelief in his eyes as he was rooted to the ground. What did Ye Fan mean?


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan nned to cut ties with the War God Castle and have no truck with them again.


    Furthermore, he wished to pull the martial arts world of Jiangdong out of the War God Castle''s jurisdiction.


    If it was anyone else, the leader of the War God Castle would surely bring arge number of unrivaled fighters over to teach him


    a lesson.


    However, when Ye Fan was the one


    to say so, there was nothing Tang


    Hao and the others could do despite


    being du bstrug Whattan we do?


    dehy that he''s the traitor of


    the nation again and battle against


    him? No way! He had almost wiped


    off the Chu family, and he could do


    the same to War God Castle. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Dragon God Hall started to gain fame again after Ye Fan was ranked first in the Sky Ranking. In other words, the War God


    Castle was downgraded.


    As long as Ye Fan willed it, it was a piece of cake for him to lead the mighty fighters from the Dragon God Hall to take over


    Mount Yan.


    ¡°Sword Saint, why are you mute now?


    Where''s your previous audacity when


    you stripped Ye Fan of his title and


    kicked him out of the martial arts


    world of China? Don''t you know I''ve


    been nning everything fora Fal |


    degadas? Not fo ennon all our


    ancestors had put in a lot of effort


    before that. Who do you think all


    those sacrifices are for? Don''t you


    know it''s all to nurture a formidable


    martial artist who can at least be


    ranked in the top ten in the Sky


    Ranking? And now? You''ve been


    picking on him till he vows to cut ties


    with the War God Castle! You''re the


    one who shattered the bright future


    of the martial arts world of China!¡± Ye


    Qingtian thundered out in


    exasperation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His bellow of rage resonated across the whole War God Castle. Panic-stricken, everyone in the castle trembled in fear.


    Sword Saint''s face turned ashen. He staggered one step backward and slumped onto the couch.


    Seconds after unleashing his wrath, Ye Qingtian managed to tamp down his simmering fury.


    With his back facing Sword Saint and the others, he uttered solemnly, ¡°Since you''re the cause, it''s better that you solve the


    problem. Try to think of a way to make it up to Ye Fan. He is not a hard-hearted person. But undeniably, you have hurt him too


    much.¡±


    ¡°By the way, as long as you are willing to express your utmost sincerity, | believe he will be willing to let bygones be bygones and


    mend the rtionship with us,¡± he added grimly before striding out of the castle.


    In an instant, pin-drop silence reverberated across the whole War God Castle.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    The mind-boggling news of Ye Fan being ranked first in the Sky Ranking resulted in a worldwide uproar.


    Subsequently, the martial arts worlds of all the other countries were overwhelmed by his formidability. After all, he was the first


    person who managed to shatter Chu Sect''s predominance in the top rankings in the Sky Ranking after so many years. Before


    that, almost all the martial artists ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking were from the Three Families of the Chu Sect.


    Even so, Ye Fan''s nonchnce was in stark contrast to the boisterousness of the martial arts world.


    Spending most of the time with his family, his mindset was not the slightest bit disturbed by his top ranking in the Sky Ranking.


    Perhaps, it was because he never fantasized over the rankings like the others. He minded more about family quality time and


    togetherness.


    Ever since Ye Fan was back at home again, Qiu Mucheng, Ye Ximei, and the others were surprised to notice that he seemed to


    have more free time to spare. In fact, he spent most of his time apanying them everyday.


    Since Ye Fan was unupied at the moment, Qiu Mucheng was reluctant to go back to Yunzhou temporarily. After being


    discharged from the hospital, she requested him to spend time with her.


    Holding onto Ye Fan''s arm, Qiu Mucheng was strolling with him along the street in town one evening. The rays from the sunset


    cascaded on thend, smearing it with a hint of redness.


    ¡°Ye Fan, can you tell me more about your childhood? I''m curious,¡± Qiu Mucheng requested coquettishly. The blissful smile on her


    face never faded away.


    Envious of the loving couple, the other passersby could not resist casting their gaze on them.


    Undoubtedly, the obvious intimacy in their bodynguage denoted the loving couple''s typical public disy of affection in others¡¯


    eyes.


    After going through numerous obstacles, it only struck Qiu Mucheng that she had fallen head over heels for the man alongside


    her long ago.


    Her happiness whenever she was alongside Ye Fan was indescribable, even if there was no exchange of words between them.


    ¡°There''s nothing interesting. | used to be a pretty naughty boy and a pain in the ass.¡± Ye Fan chuckled, shaking his head. It was


    as though he was unwilling to talk about the embarrassing past.


    ¡°Come on! Tell me more. I''m eager to know more. From the day you were born till the time before we met, | want you to tell me


    everything,¡± she demanded coyly.


    Qiu Mucheng could not fathom why she tended to feel a lot younger alongside Ye Fan after the previous incident. She looked


    exactly like an innocent teenage girl who had just fallen hopelessly in love when she pestered Ye Fan coquettishly.


    Actually, as she focused on her studies during her school days, she had never been in a rtionship with anyone before. Thus,


    Ye Fan could be considered her first love. Before that, she used to imagine how it felt to be in love with someone. Now, she


    finally had the chance to experience it.


    At that moment, she wished she could be a part of Ye Fan''s life, be it his past, current life, or future. Thus, she kept pestering him


    to share with her about his childhood days as she was never alongside him during those days.


    She asked eagerly, ¡°Ye Fan, do you like to eat crayfish? I''ve just learned how to prepare the dish. I''ll cook tonight.¡±


    There was no reply.


    Momentster, she grumbled, ¡°Ye Fan, don''t you think I''ve put on weight? | feel that I''m out of shape now!¡±


    Again, there was no reply.


    ¡°Ye Fan, wait for me! Why are you walking so fast?¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I''m exhausted. | want you to carry me on your back,¡± she requested a short whileter.


    Thus, he carried her on his back as requested silently.


    ¡°Hehe! Ye Fan, don''t you feel that my pair of assets is big and soft?¡± she teased.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Twitching his lips, Ye Fan was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡± Qiu Mucheng continued to babble away as Ye Fan walked along the bumpy path with her on his back.He could feel


    the softness of her chest brushing against his back along the way.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Mucheng''s dainty face was glittering with the golden hue from the sunset. There was even reverberation of her


    joyful voice in the air.


    How she wished the path ahead of them was an endless one, so Ye Fan could carry her on his back forever!


    Momentster, she suddenly suggested excitedly, ¡°Ye Fan, let''s go for a honeymoon. I''ve just realized that we haven''t had one,


    although we were married for so long!¡±


    Ye Fan smiled slyly. ¡°Honeymoon? What kind of honeymoon are you talking about here?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng blushed at his words. ¡°Hmph! Why are you asking a rhetorical question?¡±


    She bit hard on one side of his shoulders in embarrassment, leaving a row of bite marks on it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ye Fan gasped and tried to cate her. ¡°Okay! Okay! Let''s go for a honeymoon.¡± ¡°As long as you''re not afraid to have a


    great surprise sometime afterthat!¡± he added, smiling ambiguously.


    As a result, Qiu Mucheng''s face was blushed crimson.


    ¡°Hmph! | doubt if it will happen!¡± she snorted before turning her dainty face away from him.


    Ye Fan was dumbfounded. My goodness! If | had said this to her previously, I''m sure she would be burying her face in her hands


    in embarrassment. But now, she not only dares to refute my words but also teases me back!


    ¡°Ah! It seems like spring is here! The very season of love and life,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Spring, huh!¡± Qiu Mucheng knocked on Ye Fan''s head, knowing that thetter was teasing her deliberately to embarrass her.


    ¡°Ye Fan, | can''t help but doubt your ability now. Didn''t you tell me that your friend already has a son, although he''s just married


    for less than two years?


    But look at you. You are still childless even after we''ve been married for so many years. What a contrast!¡± she mocked.


    Challenged by her mockery, Ye Fan red at her and retorted in determination, ¡°Hmph! So you doubt my capability? Fine, just


    wait for it! After we are back from our honeymoon, we''re will surely have at least two babies!¡±


    Astounded by his words, a farmer who passed by them threw them a quizzical nce. My goodness! Young people nowadays


    and their crude statements!


    Sensing the farmer''s gaze, Qiu Mucheng blushed again and buried her face in Ye Fan''s back.


    Nheless, a thick-skinned Ye Fan paid no heed to his stare and asked casually, ¡°Then when shall we depart?¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow? | wanted to go to somece with beautiful beaches and blue sky!¡± Qiu Mucheng suggested gleefully. She


    could barely wait.


    However, Ye Fan only shook his


    head. ¡°Mucheng, just wait for i


    more. It won''t take ohg) at most one


    rhOnth atsr all loose ends are tied, |


    will spend the rest of my life with


    you.¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even though Ye Fan seemed to be leading a hassle-free life recently, he could not put everything out of his mind.


    For the time being, he was still waiting patiently so everything in the first half of his life toe to a conclusion.


    By then, he would pull himself away from worldly matters and stay away from all forms of disputes.


    Following his mother''s will, he vowed


    to lead a simple life and spe


    rest of hi days with Kis beloved


    Fae al ins moment, he foresaw


    that he was already on the brink to


    fulfill his dream. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, half of the month had psed as time flew by.


    At the moment, Jiangdong, China, and even the whole martial arts world were considered peaceful.


    Meanwhile, the Ye family was going to celebrate the eightieth birthday of Ye Fan''s grandfather. Needless to say, a grand birthday


    feast would be held for the red-lettered day.


    On the day itself, guests from all over


    the world attended the special


    asion. Other than the pro asa


    figures from thg te Hang ong,


    bigWigs from Jiangbei, Xijiang,


    Dongnan, and even Yanjing also


    turned up. Not to mention, the


    president of China even sent his


    calligraphic wishes as a token of


    sincerity. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Li Er and Lei San were bbergasted when they noticed that the royals of Western Epea, the Great Emperor of Remdik, and


    even the prince of Smend were among the guests.


    Overwhelmed by the sight of the noble members among the guests, they gasped, ¡°Good gracious! I''m in awe of Mr. Chu. The


    birthday feast seems to have turned into a global conference!¡±


    Initially, they thought only prominent figures from Jiangdong would attend the birthday feast. It never crossed their minds that


    even big shots from all over the world would be there as well.


    Apparently, it was because Ye Fan was ranked first in the Sky Ranking. The whole word''s eyes were on him!

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Being ranked first in the Sky Ranking signified that Ye Fan was recognized as one of the strongest fighters on earth.


    Nheless, that did not mean that no one could surpass Ye Fan.


    For instance, the Moon God from Japan and Chu Yuan from the Chu family were stronger than Ye Fan.


    Their names weren''t included in the Sky Ranking because their prowess was way beyond the Supremes.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan was equally influential in the martial arts world worldwide.


    Although Ye Fan was only twenty years old, he had already dominated the Sky Ranking.


    Many believed that sooner orter, Ye Fan could enter the god realm.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after Ye Fan fell out with the martial arts world in China, the Hall Master of the War God Castle had expelled him.


    Therefore, now was the perfect time for the martial arts masters in other countries, including Aaron, to befriend him.


    Ye Fan didn''t shut the guests out but asked his subordinates to prepare good food forthem.


    ¡°All guests are wee. They respected me bying far away from different countries to China to join my grandad''s birthday


    party. As such, we have to serve them well. Convey my message to the others. Let them enter Jiangdong. Of course, those from


    the War God Castle are excluded.¡±


    Ye Fan instructed Gaius while making some tea in the Ye residence.


    Upon hearing it, Gaius and the rest nodded and left to execute it right away.


    Not long after that, the martial arts masters were allowed to enter Jiangdong.


    However, Gaius stopped Sword Saint and Tang Hao when they wanted to go in with the crowd.


    ¡°Sword Saint, please hold on. The Dragon Master has instructed that everyone except those from the War God Castle can enter


    Jiangdong!¡± Gaius said coldly


    with a stern face.


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who Sword Saint is?


    He''s the Hall Master of the War God Castle and the top leader of the martial arts world of China. Do you think this tiny province


    of Jiangdong can be the big boss of the martial arts world?¡±


    After Gaius stopped them, Mo Wuya was furious and even wanted to fight Gaius.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Immediately, Sword Saint stopped Mo Wuya from acting recklessly.


    The next moment, he nced at Gaius and said, ¡°Please inform your Hall Master that we''re not here with any ulterior motive.


    Instead, we only wish to join Patriarch Chu''s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that. Can''t you see that many people are attending the same event? It will go on with or without you. Please


    leave.¡±


    Crossing his arms, Gaius rejected Sword Saint''s request right away.


    ¡°Haha! Sword Saint, | can bring your gift to the party


    on your behalf.¡±


    When noticing that Sword Saint was not allowed to enter Jiangdong, Aaron gloated over it and mocked him.


    Unperturbed, Sword Saint ignored him and continued to ask for Gaius''s permission to enter.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Back then, the War God Castle severed ties with our Dragon Master. As you wish, Dragon Master


    doesn''t want to have any rtionships with the War God Castle. In that case, why do you have to be so hypocritical ande to


    Jiangdong now?¡± Gaius rolled his eyes and said to Sword Saint and the rest nonchntly.


    With that, the expressions on Sword Saint and Tang Hao''s faces turned grim.


    ¡°Since you''ve brought this up, we don''t wish to hide it from you.


    ¡°Apart from celebrating Patriarch Chu''s birthday, wee to Jiangdong to resolve that matter. On Mount Chumen, we didn''t


    think it through before we made the decision. Therefore, Sword Saint and | are here to apologize to the Dragon Master with


    sincerity.


    ¡°Gaius, | hope you can make an exception for us to enter Jiangdong to see Ye Fan. No matter how deep the past grudges are,


    please let us talk to him face to face,¡± Tang Hao said politely to Gaius as though he was begging.


    ¡°Besides, the matter rted to the Chu family hasn''te to an end. We''re worried that there might be more upheavals in the


    future. No matter how powerful Ye Fan and the Dragon God Hall are, you might be unable to take care of everything alone. For


    that matter, the War God Castle is willing to and can assist Ye Fan.¡± Tang Hao tried very hard to persuade Gaius with reason and


    sincerity.


    After hesitating for a while, Gaius finally nodded in response. ¡°Fine. | can bring you to Jingzhou.


    However, whether or not the Dragon Master wants to see you is entirely up to him.¡±


    Tang Hao reminded Gaius that the Chu family had always been unforgiving.


    Although everything seemed to have dusted after the battle on Mount Chumen, one couldn''t be sure that the Chu family wouldn''t


    do something sneaky in the future.


    Also, if the War God Castle had repented and was willing to make amends, it could be of great help to Ye Fan.


    Yeyang in Jingzhou was lively and merry, and various types of beautiful flowers were blossoming around the city.


    Besides, a new red carpet was rolled out from the entrance to the exit of the vige.


    As many guests wereing, even the big guns like Li Er and Lei San ran errands for Ye Fan by weing the guests and


    recording their gifts.


    ¡°The Folo Pce from India has brought a gold statue of the god!¡±


    ¡°The Great Emperor of Remdik, has brought a famous painting!¡±


    ¡°Duke Sully from Western Epea has brought a royal crown!¡±


    ¡°The War God Castle from China has brought a set of ancient tea utensils!¡±


    Inside a room, Jin Bao and Yin Bao read out the list of gifts given by the guests based on the booklet.


    Ye Fan was peeling some oranges for his wife on the couch. He couldn''t help but frown once they mentioned the War God


    Castle.


    Nheless, Ye Fan remained silent to let Jin Bao and Ye Fan finish reading.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, what should we do with the presents? Should we ept them?¡± Jin Bao and Yin Bao nced at Ye Fan and


    whispered.


    Ye Fan lifted his head and said


    calmly, ¡°Keep the presents. begin


    give pres nts warth.thelsame value


    Uae in return. However, the


    gift given by the War God Castle shall


    be returned to them.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan waved his hand after giving the instruction. Jin Bao and Yin Bao nodded in response and left to execute it.


    Standing outside the Ye residence, Sword Saint and Tang Hao kept looking at it anxiously.


    After a while, Jin Bao came out with the tea utensils set. ¡°I''m sorry. Mr. Chu said he could not ept the gift given by the War


    God Castle.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Tang Hao and Sword Saint''s expressions turned grim instantly.


    At the same time, Mo Wuya got


    infuriated. ¡°Who the heck Chu


    Tianfan thinks he is? what afrihgrate!


    Wa ean stiPept it even though he


    didn''te out to wee us in.


    Now, how dare he refuses to ept


    our gift? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sword Saint, Chu Tianfan obviously disrespects the War God Castle and the martial arts world of China.¡±


    Mo Wuya gritted his teeth angrily as he spoke. It was as though he would rush into the house to beat the hell out of Ye Fan.


    Surprisingly, Sword Saint''s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°The top-ranked fighter in the Sky Ranking is surely a proud


    man. We should have expected it since we''re here to apologize.¡±


    Sword Saint didn''t leave after responding to Mo Wuya.


    Instead, he stood still before the Ye


    family and shouted, ¡°Mr. Chu, Xiao


    Chen and Tang Hag frore,thewak!


    Gog Gastieard here to visit you. Can


    you please carve out some time in


    your busy schedule to meet us? Give


    us achance to apologize to you in


    person.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Following Sword Saint''s loud and clear voice, the noisy courtyard suddenly fell silent.


    The next moment, everyone turned their eyes to the three men standing in front of the Ye residence.


    Besides, some of them were shocked upon seeing them.


    After all, Sword Saint was the Hall Master of the War God Castle, hence the martial arts leader in China. Also, many were aware


    that Sword Saint valued his pride a lot.


    It was their first time seeing Sword Saint swallow his pride and humble himself to that extent.


    The pin-drop silence dragged on for a long while until someone said coldly, ¡°What''s the use of giving me a present now, given


    that you refused to help me in my hour of need? Please leave now.¡±

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    ¡°Is that... Ye Fan?¡±


    The slow but loud voice echoed throughout the house.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao couldn''t help but shiver upon hearing it. Besides, Tang Hao''s eyes went wide as he turned in the


    direction of the voice.


    Much to Tang Hao''s surprise, Ye Fan didn''t give them a chance to speak and even asked them to leave no matter how sincere


    they were.


    Unwilling to give up, Tang Hao shouted, ¡°Ye Fan, although there are some misunderstandings between us, we should talk in


    person. Wee from hundreds of miles away to apologize to you sincerely. We won''t leave without meeting you.¡±


    Although Tang Hao kept trying to persuade Ye Fan, no one responded to him anymore.


    Moreover, Sword Saint and the rest weren''t allowed to enter the Ye residence for the celebration.


    Hence, they had no choice but to stand all day before the Ye residence''s entrance.


    As the sun began to set, its crimson light stained the skies.


    The guests left the house one by one, yet Sword Saint and the others were still waiting outside.


    Night had fallen after the guests had left, and the moon and stars were seen all over the sky. However, they still didn''t see any


    glimpse of Ye Fan.


    After a long time, Sword Saint finally heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Forget it. Tang Hao, let''s go back.¡±


    ¡°But we haven''t met Ye Fan yet. Should we go back now?¡± Tang Hao was reluctant to ept it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I don''t think he will see us even if we continue waiting. As Ye Fan said, what''s


    the use of giving him a present now, given that we refused to help him in his hour of need? What right do we have to seek his


    forgiveness? Let''s leave.¡±


    After waiting for a day, Sword Saint could finally understand Ye Fan''s thoughts.


    Since the War God Castle had deeply hurt Ye Fan, an apology wasn''t enough to salvage their rtionship with him.


    As such, Sword Saint didn''t have a chance to meet Ye Fan even after they had waited for almost a day.


    In the end, they could only return empty-handed with disappointment.


    ¡°Master, Sword Saint and the rest have left. Do you really not want to see them? If we can improve our rtionship with the War


    God Castle, we might eventually be allies. By then, we can lessen our burden when the Chu Sect takes revenge against us


    in the future.¡± Gaius tried to persuade Ye Fan in the room.


    After taking a sip of his tea, Ye Fan said emotionlessly, ¡°The Chu Sect will only target us individually even if it wants to take


    revenge. Besides, the Chu Sect won''t go back on its word.¡±


    ¡°Master, | don''t think we can be so sure about that. After all, Chu Yuan is the master of the head of the Chu Sect. What if he


    sessfully persuades Tang Yun? We can hardly fight back if the Three Families of the Chu Sect go up against us together.¡±


    Although it was peaceful recently, Gaius and the rest couldn''t take a load off their minds.


    Given that they had inflicted severe damage to the Chu family, Gaius could hardly believe that the Chu family would let it go.


    ¡°No worries. | know Tang Yun and believe that she''ll keep her word.¡±


    As Ye Fan spoke, the image of the beautiful and graceful woman shed through his mind.


    Duringthe battle on Mount Chumen, Ye Fan thought Tang Yun would stand by Chu Yuan by all means.


    What happened in the end, however, surprised Ye Fan.


    Therefore, Ye Fan regarded Tang Yun as a heroine who held firm to her principles.


    ¡°All right, Master. Do as you wish. | only think that teaming up with more people won''t harm us.¡± Gaius stopped dwelling on it


    since Ye Fan had no intention to improve his rtionship with the War God Castle.


    Nheless, Ye Fan sneered, ¡°People like them are only concerned about their own benefits and do not give a damn about


    righteousness. In good times, they will bow and scrape to congratte us. However, in bad times, they will turn their backs


    against us. Considering that our views are so different, why should we work together?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as he spoke. After going through the ups and downs, he had seen through many things.


    Sword Saint came to apologize to Ye Fan because he was ranked first in the Sky Ranking and survived the battle with the Chu


    family.


    If Ye Fan lost the battle, it was foreseeable that the War God Castle would avoid him by any means necessary.


    As soon as Ye Fan finished, the cool autumn breeze slowly blew into the room.


    Looking up at the window, Ye Fan suddenly gestured at his subordinates to leave the room and murmured, ¡°Since you''re already


    here, why don''t youe in and have some tea?¡±


    However, there was only silence.


    Finally, Ye Qingtian showed up as soon as Ye Fan gulped down his cup of tea.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Ye Fan said as he poured a cup of tea for Ye Qingtian.


    Remaining silent, Ye Qingtian lifted his cup of tea and gulped it down.


    Perhaps because drinking tea wasn''t satisfying enough, Ye Qingtian shouted, ¡°Bring me some wine.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled upon hearing it.


    After Ye Fan flicked his sleeve, a strong gust of wind brought a bottle of wine to the table.


    Ye Qingtian didn''t let Ye Fan pour the wine for him. Instead, he grabbed the bottle and poured it one ss after another.


    After quite some time, Ye Qingtian looked up and stared at Ye Fan. ¡°Ye Fan, what is on your mind? Are you nning to leave the


    martial arts world of China forever? Are you going to ignore the people in your country? Exin it to me today!¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes reddened slightly when he talked.


    Initially, Ye Fan didn''t answer but continued to enjoy his tea.


    ¡°Ye Fan, tell me! | need to know what your thoughts are on this!¡±


    As Ye Qingtian got impatient, he grabbed Ye Fan''s cup and forced Ye Fan to answer.


    Amomentter, Ye Fan put on a faint smile and replied, ¡°I won''t join the War God Castle, but I''m still from China. | won''t turn a


    blind eye if China is facing difficulties.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Ye Qingtian, who had felt irritated for quite some time,ughed heartily.


    ¡°Haha! Boy, I''ve been waiting for you


    to say that! | knowthat! didn''t errinymy


    judgment abo £¤9ui emGelidved O


    repeat Tn case, | can put my


    mind at ease and go into solitary


    training. Now, let''s drink!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Hmm? Did you say you''re going to go into solitary training?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qingtian heaved a sigh and


    continued worriedly, ¡°Now that C


    Yuan has eme ede gairpt


    Sepriabseohning stronger. If the un


    Sect starts a war again, the martial


    arts world of China can hardly resist


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, | feel that most of the load on my shoulder has been lifted because you''re willing to help. However, | can''t put all the


    burden on your


    shoulder instead. For years, I''ve hit


    the bottleneck and can em


    achieve aoe AAA


    in a


    bianca to go ninr further. If |


    can achieve breakthroughs, another


    fighter from China can make it into


    the top ten of the Sky Ranking.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian was triggered by the recent events in the martial arts world. In particr, Chu Yuan and the Moon God had


    surpassed the other Supremes.


    Hence, thetest development made China''s War God covet power badly.


    ¡°Well, good luck to you.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and proposed a toast to Ye Qingtian.


    Throughout China, Ye Qingtian was probably the only figure in the martial arts world whom Ye Fan liked.


    Therefore, even though Ye Fan had fallen out with the War God Castle, he was willing to maintain a personal rtionship with Ye


    Qingtian.


    ¡°Is that all? Are you not going to give me some tips? Since you''re ranked first in the Sky Ranking, I''m sure your understanding of


    martial arts is way beyond mine. Come on, tell me about it.¡±


    Ye Qingtian licked his lips and gazed at Ye Fan like an elementary school student who desired to learn.


    Suddenly, Ye Fanughed and said, ¡°As far as | can tell, you''re here to trick me into giving you some tips about my experience.¡±

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    That night, Ye Fan and Ye Qingtian chatted about their understandings of martial arts, world development, and other trivial


    matters for many hours.


    Despite their age difference, they had seemingly be good friends.


    Besides, Ye Fan finally knew that Ye Qingtian used to be one of the three most charming men in the martial arts world.


    Back then, there were a lot of rumors about the War God''s love affairs. Nheless, the well-known story was about WarGod''s


    admiration and pursuit of Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°What a pity! Numerous women have fallen for me throughout my life. However, Tang Yun is the only one who never cares about


    me after so many years. Do you know | used to think | could save our country in a roundabout way? | thought if Tang Yun fell for


    me, then Chu Sect would fall under China''s control. s... let''s not talk about it anymore. Cheers!¡±


    Ye Qingtian couldn''t help but drink a few more bottles after mentioning Tang Yun.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also gulped down a few more sses of wine.


    Ye Fan was surprised to know that the imposing War God was infatuated with Tang Yun.


    Nheless, Ye Qingtian failed to win her heart after courting her for many years.


    If Ye Fan were any ordinary person, he would have burst intoughter and ridiculed the War God by now.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan didn''t feel amused at that moment.


    Tang Yun only cares about her sect and future achievements. Will she ever think about romance?


    Suddenly, Ye Fan recalled that he used to think the kid raised by the Ye family was Tang Yun and his own child.


    Looking back at the past events, Ye Fan thought he had be aughing stock, and Tang Yun probably saw him as a


    narcissist.


    ¡°You''re right. Let bygones be bygones. We don''t have to mention it again. Let''s drink!¡±


    With that, Ye Fan lifted his ss and drank with Ye Qingtian.


    The night soon passed, and Ye Qingtian bid farewell to Ye Fan the next day.


    Ye Qingtian had to prepare to head toward South Sky Mountain for his solitary training.


    Before Ye Qingtian left, Ye Fan taught him a palm strike technique.


    It was part of Invoke the Celestial Sky, but Ye Fan had slightly improvised it.


    A fighter had to learn the chant of Invoke the Celestial Cloud if he wished to acquire theplete version of Invoke the Celestial


    Sky.


    Considering that Ye Qingtian couldn''t possibly acquire it, Ye Fan had no choice but to teach him the improvised version.


    ¡°The palm strike technique looks ordinary but contains a lot of unfathomable changes. If you can master it, I''m sure you will


    achieve your breakthroughs more easily,¡± Ye Fan said after demonstrating the palm strike technique.


    Ye Qingtian burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! All right. Let''s fight after I''ve returned from my training! Wait for me!¡±


    The happiest thing that could ever happen to martial artists was to acquire some powerful martial arts techniques.


    Ye Fan''s palm strike technique looked simple but was mystifying.


    Given that Ye Qingtian was trained in martial arts for many years, he could tell that it was a powerful technique.


    After knowing Ye Fan for a long time, Ye Qingtian knew that the former had acquired a lot of secret martial arts techniques.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan couldn''t forget when there was seemingly a dragon around Ye Fan''s body to shield him from attacks.


    No matter how much Ye Qingtian was interested in such a mysterious technique, he wouldn''t ask for it from Ye Fan.


    It was already a pleasant surprise that Ye Fan was willing to teach him the palm strike technique.


    After thanking Ye Fan, Ye Qingtian finally left.


    Staring at the retreating silhouette, Ye Fan felt slightly downhearted. Deep down, he wasn''t sure when they would meet again.


    After all, solitary training could be as short as a few months but as long as decades.


    For instance, Chu Yuan had undergone solitary training for decades beforeing out recently.


    After seeing Ye Qingtian out, Ye Fan noticed that Han was waiting outside the door.


    Ye Fan asked smilingly, ¡°Han, what''s going on? Is there something you want to tell me? | know that you''ve been waiting here


    sincest night.¡±


    After a while, Han bowed slightly and said politely, ¡°Young Master, since you had a good chat with the War God, | dared not


    disturb you. As such, | have to wait here.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to humble yourself. All in Dragon God Hall are brothers. Besides, you''ve be a spy in the Chu family for a


    long time and served me since | was


    young. To me, you''re like my elder.¡±


    With that, Ye Fan poured a cup of tea for Han.


    Han was shocked and immediately declined to drink it.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you disdain me? s, it looks like I''m merely a small potato, for someone doesn''t even care about drinking


    my tea.¡±


    Ye Fan made fun of Han on purpose.


    After Ye Fan said so, Han had no choice but to drink it.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Ye Fan asked after Han finished drinkingthe cup of tea.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master, it is nothing serious.


    Meng Wanyu contacted me not long


    ago. She wished that you could visit


    Angie from the Jo milyGO''"!


    siblelo2odutse, you can make a


    phone call or write a letter if you can''t


    be there in person. Ms. Meng said


    ever since you left Mount Chumen,


    Ms. Jones has not been herself. As


    such, she was worried about Ms.


    Jones''s health condition.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Han observed Han''s expression as he spoke.


    Ye Fan was smiling just now; nheless, his smile faded away as soon as Han finished.


    ¡°Young Master, Ms. Jones is deeply in love with you. | think it''s okay to contact Ms. Jones. Just treat it as giving her some


    psychologicalfort.¡±


    Back then, Han went through life and death situations with Angie, and thus he remembered her.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head and


    responded, ¡°Judging from our


    rtionship with the Chu family, it''s


    best for Angie that we ever alt bes)


    ith GQtherintse.l might be


    atrobstacle to Angie''s future and


    even brought harm to her. Angie is


    indeed a genius. When she gets older


    and has fully explored her potential,


    she will undoubtedly shine in Chu


    Sect. She might even be the


    next head of the Chu Sect.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master, I''m sure you can feel Ms. Jones''s feelings for you. Perhaps she isn''t interested in pursuing power and authority,


    but you''re the person whom she wants to be with the most?¡± Han continued to persuade Ye Fan.


    Instantly, Ye Fan let out


    self-deprecatingughter. ¡°Who am |


    to deserve such a privilege? \des,


    | alread aye ayfernily 13 destined


    that n''t give her what she wants.


    Under such circumstances, why don''t


    we pull the plug now? It''s cruel to her


    for now, but time heals all wounds.


    Sooner orter, she will let go and


    find a better man.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Angie was someone everyone found likable, but Ye Fan only saw her as his sister.


    Ye Fan never expected Angie would have feelings for him.


    Instead of leaving Angie hanging in the air, he thought it was best to part ways with her.


    Also, considering that Ye Fan had offended the Chu family, Angie would get hurt if he kept in touch with her.


    Due to different backgrounds, Ye Fan and Angie were destined to go their separate ways.


    ¡°Please ry a message to Angie for me. When she bes the head of the Chu Sect, I''ll surety go visit and congratte her!¡±


    Ye Fan said slowly.


    Deep down, Ye Fan wanted to stay away from Angie.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ye Fan believed he ought to rekindle Angie''s hope so that she would feel energized and not


    give up.


    Nheless, others didn''t think the same.


    For instance, Gaius, who happened to wake up at that time and overheard the conversation, secretly gave Ye Fan a thumbs up.


    Dragon Master, I''m impressed! What a brilliant n to train a beauty since young to be the head of the Chu Sect!

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    The one-month deadline was closing in.


    Every person in the martial arts world had their eyes on Jiangdong.


    It wasn''t hard to see that they were waiting for the Chu family''s decision on whether they woulde to Jiangdong and


    apologize.


    China''s defense ministry had, too, upped its game around this period.


    Large-scale military exercises were executed expansively and simultaneously in the country, including ces like Nanhai,


    Donghai, and Xijiang, just to name a few.


    On top of that, China''s War God Castle had started recruiting fighters, especially those of Grandmaster ranks. They were all


    summoned to return to China to prepare for the possible danger that was about to hit them.


    It had to be done because the world''s most powerful family might decide to enter China in the next few days.


    Sword Saint and his men might not be able to stop their advancements, but they had to be wholly ready with their defensive


    duties.


    Troops were sent to provinces around Jiangdong en masse.


    Sword Saint had qualms about the Chu family''s apology. What they were really after might be China''s martial art world.


    That was why Sword Saint and his men had to imagine the worst-case scenario before anything could happen.


    Anyway, those who were the most anxious about the Chu familying to apologize in Jiangdong weren''t the Ye family. Instead,


    it was those running War God Castle.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, waszing his days away. Mucheng had been talking to Ye Fan about their ns for their honeymoon


    trip almost every day. They never stopped chatting about what they were going to eat and what they were going to do.


    There were even days when Mucheng lugged him to go shopping for clothes for that trip.


    This youngdy had been looking forward to the warm and fuzzy vacation around the corner.


    On the other side of the globe was Angie.


    She had been monitored strictly by her father and brother after the war of the Chu Sect had ended.


    They would insist on at least two Grandmaster fighters to be her chaperone, in any case, she was headingout.


    These arrangements weren''t born out of the fear that Angie might be a runaway bride but the fear of her looking for Ve Fan.


    Bill had given her numerous thoughtful advice on this matter, but Angie was as stubborn as a mule. She didn''t care even if Ye


    Fan had already told her personally that he won''t be seeing her in the future. All she wanted was to meet him onest time.


    After all, Angie knew that Ye Fan''s words that day weren''t a sign of aversion. He said it to protect her.


    The more she thought about it, the harder it became to put the man out of her mind.


    She longed to see him and tell him that she wasn''t scared about the Chu family''s revenge. She wanted him to know that she


    would be as strong as he was, do things she had set her heart on, and go after the man she loved despite all odds.


    The Jones were perturbed by Angie''s aspirations.


    ¡°Angie, can you think about your family? Think about your brother and me!


    ¡°You do know that the way the Chu family treated us has changed significantly because of your rtionship with that guy from


    China, right? If you don''te to your senses anytime soon, you''ll be dragging the whole family into this muddy affair.


    Angie, Please! I''m begging you.¡±


    That night, Bill and Michael pleaded so hard that tears brimmed their eyes.


    Angie finally said yes to their requests.


    She vowed not to look for Ye Fan and to cut ties with him.


    She had one condition, though. She wanted to see him onest time before honoring her promise.


    She wanted to tell him everything that was pent up in


    her heart.


    ¡°Can |, Father? Ye Fan is a very important person to me, and | do know that he and | will never be together. But even so, even if


    we never crossed paths again in the future, | still want to say a proper goodbye and end this thing on good terms. You know, a


    proper closure.


    ¡°Can |, Father? Michael? | swear this will be thest time. I''lle back straight after meeting him and perform my duties as the


    heiress to the Jones family. I''ll be an obedient daughter and a good sister. I''ll give my all to bring honor to our family.¡± She


    begged for their approval in tears.


    Bill and Michael eventually softened their stances. They were moved by Angie''s sincerity and tears.


    Angie then turned toward Bill. ¡°Father, please. Let me see Ye Fan onest time.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Angie. It''s only fair to have closure,¡± Michaelmented.


    Seeing his daughter beseechingly asking for his permission, Bill wavered. Finally, he dropped his


    shoulders and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Do whatever you want. However¡ª¡¯ Bill paused and then stressed Angie''s pledge, ¡°¡ªyou


    have to return as soon as possible after you''ve met him. Also, make sure you keep every promise you''ve made to me and never


    see Ye Fan or have anything to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Angie nodded. A tinge of sadness and gloom clouded the sparkle in her eyes.


    Perhaps to Angie, losing Ye Fan was equivalent to losing someone very dear in her life.


    No matter how much she had mentally and psychologically prepared herself for this, the thought of not seeing him again in the


    future sent stinging pains into her heart.


    However, Angie wasn''t the same naive girl she used to be after the Chu Sect War.


    She grew to be considerate to Bill and Michael and didn''t me them for their actions.


    She only had her incapability to me.


    She was too weak to protect her loved ones, and she didn''t have the power like Ye Fan to go against the Chu family.


    ¡°If you insist to go, do it tonight. However, Angie, I''m afraid | can''t have Grandmaster warriors escorting you to China. The most |


    can do is to find you some guards discreetly to assure your safety.¡± Still, Bill was worried.


    He was afraid that mobilizing the Grandmaster warriors in the family would arouse suspicion.


    There will be ramifications if Angie''s undertaking of traveling to China to see Ye Fan was made aware.


    Hence, the only safe way to keep Angie safe was to hire Grandmasters from other establishments.


    ¡°It won''t be necessary, Father. I''m capable of protecting myself now. Plus, Ms. Tang had also announced that she had already


    taken me under her wing. No one would dare mess with me since I''m officially her disciple.¡± Angie expressed her will to be


    independent.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll do just fine on my own on this


    journey to look for Ye Fan. It''s easier


    for me to stay undcigd onary!


    anymay.¡± Aiigie proposed to go


    solo as she could sense that Bill was


    having a hard time finding the best


    way for her to travel to China


    undetected. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bill pondered on her suggestion for some time and thought that it did make sense.


    ¡°Alright. Be alert and stay safe. Remember toe back as soon as possible!¡± Bill couldn''t stop worrying about his daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Angie gestured assent, went to her room, and started packing for the journey.


    Bill was all emotional when he saw Angie leaving in haste.


    Michael, who was standing next to him, was entangled by contradicting sentiments.


    ¡°Father, this should be Angle''s first solo trip to somewhere so far.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Bill sighed.


    It was hard for him to imagine a


    young girl in her teens, someone who


    had never traveled algnpegoiad?


    avgisenstallby hersel. How much


    courage had this youngdy


    mustered to wend her way across


    mountains and seas just to see a


    person onest time? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s hope that your sister will truly let it go after seeing him.¡± Bill was still struggling with his decision,


    though.


    He knew that to make Angie forget Ye Fan was the cruelest thing to do.


    However, such is life.


    In life, theck of autonomy in one''s fate was the reason for our too many regrets.


    Bill said yes to Angie''s request of seeing Ye Fan onest time because he wanted to lessen the regrets she might have, even by


    only a pinch.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, what did you do to


    make Angie go all out f Evo


    Negras appease sorry for his


    S iS and to see her going through


    this broke his heart. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Was she tired of waiting? Was she that eager to see Ye Fan?


    On the very same night, that youngdy, barely hitting the legal age, grabbed her bag and headed to the airport.


    She was going to embark on a journey that would take her overseas to meet Ye Fan all alone!


    Angie herself was aware that her actions were a little too impulsive, or some would say, ludicrous.


    Yet, one should hop on some nonsensical adventures during their youth, shouldn''t they?


    Carpe diem! Our lives would be bare if we didn''t go unhinged in oursd days!

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Angie was young and was as pretty as a picture when she embarked on her first overseas voyage.


    Through the ne''s window, she saw the wide blue yonder, the gentle waters, and stars dotting the entire sky.


    The sounds of the rumbling engine were like a gentle bad to Angie.


    This unanticipated departureunched her into an ecstasy of hope and bliss.


    She kept imagining how Ye Fan would react when he saw her. Would he be surprised? Would he be too stunned to speak?


    ¡°He''s definitely going to be stupefied. Haha...¡± This youngdy giggled uncontrobly at her thoughts.


    The passenger seated next to her was absolutely enthralled by her dainty smile andughter.


    What a loveable and sweet little thing! He couldn''t move his eyes away from her. Everything about Angie ¡ªher beauty, gentility,


    and cutesy gestures¡ªwas a pure allurement to him.


    That reminded this man in the forties of his youth. He jogged down the memoryne and thought of another young girl thaty in


    his embrace when he was younger.


    Of course, Angie was oblivious to the reactions around her.


    Her mind was solely focused on the meeting with Ye Fan. Something that was going to happen very soon.


    The more she thought about it, the more she looked forward to it.


    She then hummed along to the music that was ying in her headphones.


    ¡°And | don''t know how it gets better than this.


    ¡°You take my hand and drag me head first, fearless.


    ¡°And | don''t know why,


    ¡°But with you I''d dance in a storm


    ¡°In my best dress, fearless.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Her clear sweet voice harmonized immactely with the melodic tune.


    Angie''s innocence and chirpiness added some merriment to everyone''s otherwise dull flight.


    Her carefree behavior had some effect on the man next to her¡ªhe started singing too!


    ¡°So baby drive slow, til¡¯ we run out of road in this one-horse town.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°| wanna stay right here in this passenger seat. You put your eyes on me.


    ¡°In this moment now capture it, remember it...¡±


    The same song sparked two vastly different feelings in Angie and the man. To her, it was a song filled with hope, and to him, it


    was pieces of memories that came flowing back to him.


    In short, every soul had their unique story to tell.


    She had a man whom she missed, and he had a girl who got away.


    While Angie traversed through the night sky, Ye Fan enjoyed the caress of the sun.


    Mucheng was still nning what to wear for her honeymoon. Her clothes had upied every inch of space on the bed.


    Women are sometimes mind-boggling to watch. Take Mucheng as an example. She only wanted to buy a dress initially, but it


    would need a matching pair of shoes. That wasn''t the only concern. She would also need a suitable bra to be worn under the


    dress.


    Of course, a sunhat and a pair of sunsses were necessary for a honeymoon. After getting the full gear, she thought the dress


    didn''t look right with the whole ensemble and had to buy another one.


    That process kept repeating, resulting in a garment-flooded bed.


    As for Ximei, she was busy nning the baby shower for the young boy she took in. She was going to invite friends and families


    for a photo session with the baby.


    It was apparent that she treated this kiddo like her biological grandchild from the way she went out of her way to organize the


    celebration.


    In addition to that, she started calling the baby Fan Junior. Perhaps that was her way of hastening the newlyweds to make


    babies?


    Ye Fan was peeved that Ximei gave the child a nickname so simrto his name.


    ¡°I''m Ye Fan, and you call him Fan Junior? How would people think of us? They are going to assume that this child is mine, aren''t


    they?¡±


    ¡°| don''t care. You and Mucheng were taking your own sweet time. If you had a child, | wouldn''t have given this baby that name.


    Hmph!¡± Ximei huffed.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say to that. Mucheng, who was standing next to him, blushed from their conversation. She started


    pinching Ye Fan discreetly as if she, too, was ming him.


    It''s all your fault. We should''ve had a baby sooner. See what''d happened? Your mom just gave that nickname of supposedly our


    boy to another baby!


    Ye Fan could read what was going on in Mucheng''s head. He was speechless. Basically, everything was his fault.


    Although Ye Fan was spending a good deal of time with his family, he still paid heed to the ongoings at Dragon God Hall.


    The Dragon yers, who were under themand of


    Ye Fan, were still encamped in Jiangdong because the issue with the Chu family had yet toe to an end.


    Ye Fan would quite often meet up with them for a drink or two and would sometimes advise them on their martial skills.


    What was bugging him the most, though, was the roguish Gaius.


    It had only been a few days since his arrival in Jiangdong, and he had already slept with the wife of a local tycoon.


    Raving mad, that tycoon encircled the Ye''s residence and wanted them to surrender Gaius.


    Gaius, the root cause of the hurly-burly, waspletely unruffled. Lei San, on the other hand, was scared out of his wits.


    Thetter was under the hands of a pretty masseuse at a spa when he got the news. He literally jumped off the massage bed


    and rushed to the Ye''s residencein only a pair of boxers. He didn''t even have his shoes on!


    The tycoon eventually let Gaius off the hook after an apology and some marypensation from Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan thought Gaius would behave, at least slightly, after the episode.


    He thought wrong. Gaius was incorrigible and knew no shame. Last night, a man came to the Ye residence andined


    about Gaius wooing his daughter, who had just started attending university.


    ¡°Gaius, you filthy old man! She''s so


    young that you are old enough to be


    her father! What gives you the


    audacity to seek ro anigs wir!


    uniyersiny saudeh You hooked up


    with a middle-ageddy, fine, | get it.


    Laying your hands on a young girl?


    Really? You''d better keep your hands


    off the cookie jar, or you would one


    day die because of that!¡± Ye Fan


    didn''t hold back his words of fury.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hembasted Gaius while the other Dragon yers were enjoying some good food in his courtyard.


    ¡°Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck, Master,¡± Gaius sulked.


    ¡°| wonder how old the little princess from the Jones family is. She''s younger than a university student, isn''t she?


    ¡°Oh, and the head of the Chu Sect! She''s not that old but senior enough to be your mother, right?¡±


    F*ckyou! Ye Fan was ticked off.


    ¡°| dare you to repeat yourself!¡± And he kicked Gaius onto the floor.


    ¡°Master, this is called tyranny! You get to do whatever you want, but I''m not allowed to do the same stuff!


    ¡°Kill me, if that''s what you want. I''ll stand against you till the day | die!¡± Gaius shouted.


    The rest of the Dragon yers burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Neither anyone of you is an honorable gentleman. The only thing


    that sets you two apart is your age!¡±


    Owen nodded in agreement.


    Afterughing their heads off, they went back to talking about serious matters.


    ¡°Master, are you really nning to retire after the Chu family''s issue is settled?¡± ¡°You aren''t going to f eking rule?¡±


    ¡°You will be the boss once you win the Chu Sect!¡± ¡°We are going to kill every b*stard of the Chu family.¡±


    The Dragon yers had plenty of things to say about Ye Fan''s decision to retire.


    ¡°Not Ms. Tang, though. We need her to be the seconddy of Dragon God Hall. Hahaha!¡± That was Gaius.


    Ye Fan was so fed up with Gaius and his dirty thoughts that he didn''t bother to respond to thetter.


    He gave him another kick before


    speaking again. ¡°You all have been


    following me since thedawrcof tine


    yoursh@uld Know that I''m not


    after fame, fortune, status, nor am |


    after power. | am what | am today


    because of persistence and grit.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But since | don''t have any more goals to strive for now, there''s no need for me to work hard anymore. It''s not too bad to just chill


    and be azy bum and a live-in son-inw, isn''t it? Hahaha!¡±


    The joke that Ye Fan was trying to crack was actually his wishes.


    Ye Fan was, in reality, an indolent person. He never had any grandiose ambitions until that obsession hit him. All he wanted to be


    was an average joe, like what his mom hoped for¡ªhim to live simply and peacefully.


    ¡°Oh my! Hahaha! Master, great minds think alike! I''ve always wanted to get to Spaunia after finishing my quest. You know, find a


    richdy to marry and be a live-in son-inw like you, Master.


    ¡°I''ll be making love to her at night and


    spending my pocket money on sweet


    young babes i thedey| hats the


    life kveahhnbtive! I''m so done with


    working hard.¡± That shameless Gaius


    had already nned his retirement in


    detail. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    ¡°Haha!


    ¡°You mean you?


    ¡°You already have one foot in the grave, yet you''re still thinking about marrying into her family and living with her?


    ¡°Which girl is that blind to set her eyes upon an old man like you?¡±


    Owen and the rest mocked Gaius for his shameless remark.


    Gaius red back at them and refuted, ¡°You''re looking down on me?


    ¡°Let me tell you guys something. | haven''t lost my touch. Some girls like older men. Besides, I''m not that old. I''m just fifty-six


    years old. As a supreme grandmaster, it''smon for us to live up to a century or two. If the same conversion applies to a


    commoner, I''m merely thirty years old, still in my prime,¡± Gaius answered confidently.


    Hisment triggered another round ofughter among the group.


    And so, chatter,ughter, and toasts continued to be exchanged. The atmosphere was cozy and warm.


    Meanwhile, numerous bright shining stars dotted the sky thousands of miles away.


    Every passenger on the ne had already fallen asleep.


    Only Angie couldn''t sleep at the thought of getting closer to Ye Fan by the minute. She could feel her cheeks burning.


    ¡°| wonder what Ye Fan would think when he saw me. That''s right! What should | wear to meet him? | remember he likes pure and


    gentle types of girls. I''ll have to go shopping for clothes when | arrive in China. Should | prepare a gift for his mother? He is such


    a filial son. All of the effort he had put in and all the adversities he had ovee was to get justice for his mother.¡±


    Angie didn''t understand why Ye Fan kept popping up in her mind.


    But aren''t all young girls in love this passionate? Disregarding the consequence and the false values the society imposed, the


    love | have for him is pure and immacte.Oh right!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Remembering her gift, Angie reached for her bag and rummaged through it.


    Finally, an old yet beautifully-crafted wooden rabbit appeared in her hand.


    There were some words engraved in tiny fonts on the wooden rabbit: From Ye Fan!


    That''s right. This was a gift from Cha Tianfan when he was younger. Other than my family and Meng Wanyu, Ye Fan was the


    only person who had ever given me a gift. Moreover, the gift was personally crafted by him.Maybe he had forgotten all about it.


    But | have it engraved in my memory. It was a precious memory of mine. Ten years. No, it has been more than that, and | still


    treasure it. This time, | brought the rabbit along to meet with Ye Fan for onest time.


    ¡°He had been lying to me. Hmph! He had known me since young but was keeping that away from me!¡±


    Angie pouted with resentment at that thought.


    | would still be kept in the dark if he hadn ''t revealed his real name and identity back in Mount Chumen.


    Gradually, Angie felt drowsiness pulling at her.


    Her eyelids were drooping. She was struggling to keep them open.


    Her vision started to blur too.


    When she was about to fall asleep, suddenly a loud rumble came from outside the ne.


    Boom!


    Then, the entire ne started to shake violently.


    Orange and red warning lights were blinking furiously. A ring siren sounded, indicating the urgency of the situation.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    ¡°Oh God!¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Has an ident happened?¡±


    Every passenger was jolted awake from the rming noise and the shock.


    They screamed as fear gripped them. The entire interior of the ne was a mess.


    Angie''s beautiful face paled with fear and anxiety. She held the rabbit given by Ye Fan tightly in her hand as though it was a


    lifeline that could keep her safe at that precarious moment.


    Boom!


    Soon, another thunderous sound pierced through the sky.


    And this time, the ne shook harder than the first.


    Thick smoke wasing out of the nose of the ne.


    The pilots had lost control of the ne, causing it to spin. The passengers in the cabin experienced continuous spinning and


    jolting.


    Boom!


    Finally, the third deafening sound exploded in the sky.


    The ne had broken in half.


    Being subjected to the mercy of gravity, it began to free-fall to the ground along with its upants.


    When the ne was split in half, several passengers¡¯ bodies had exploded midair, spraying red droplets everywhere.


    The rest of the passengers continued diving downward with the wreckage.


    An immense sense of weightlessness had overwhelmed some passengers, forcing them into unconsciousness.


    However, no one noticed a figure that appeared in the dark sky when the disaster happened.


    The figure was dressed in all ck and was flying toward the ne wreckage at a non-human speed that broke the sound


    barrier.


    It was seven in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was having breakfast with his family with thetest news ying on the television.


    ¡°Up next we have the international news.


    ¡°Around five in the evening yesterday at local time, a transantic aircraft flying from Norwal City to China suddenly broke into


    half mid-flight. No crews or passengers survived the tragedy.


    ¡°The associated aircraftpany is currently cooperating with rted departments on the investigation for the cause. As of now,


    the cause of the ident is still unknown...¡±


    After the news anchor finished reading his script, a few heartbreaking photos of the ne''s wreckage were shown.


    ¡°How many families were broken from this tragedy? The death toll is extremely high when there''s an ident involving a ne.


    Well, it was midair, and none could try to save themselves. Ye Fan, Mucheng, try not to take the nes in the future. You hear


    me?¡±


    At Ye Ximei''s age, she couldn''t bear to see such news.


    Hundreds of families were broken in


    a matter of hours. Beyond the initial


    hurt, death lea sahad¨¦hote fn


    Families Ch¨¦dting a damaging path of


    emotional and financial struggles


    that canst a lifetime. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mucheng nodded obediently.


    Ye Fan frowned as he watched the news.


    ¡°That''s weird. The edge of the broken wreckage shouldn''t be smooth if it was due to an ident.


    ¡°From the looks of the wreckage, it seems like it was cutin half by a sword.¡±


    As a martial arts practitioner with the


    title of supreme SEMIS S00


    Fan''s sha pjngtiaonad een


    Sabo led him to discover a few


    suspicious details from the


    wreckage. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it was merely a passing curiosity.


    The world was so huge. Every day a


    large number of the potioncale \


    iit homicideraf dtcidents Ye Fan


    Cc fast have investigated every


    single incident. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He wouldn''t pay too much attention to matters far away from him.


    In the meantime, he had been focusing all of his efforts on the iing members of the Chu family.


    The one month deadline was nearing.


    Despite Ye Fan''s disinterest in the news, someone else was paying close attention.


    Meanwhile, the Jones family on the other side across the vast ocean.


    Bill Jones was in a meeting to n for the development of the Jones family business for the uing five years.


    When suddenly, the door to the meeting room was pushed open.


    Michael Jones whispered something urgently into his father''s ear with a pale look.


    Bill''s expression turned grave. He quickly ended the meeting and left with his son.


    ¡°Mr. Bill and Mr. Michael, | have investigated thoroughly and found out the ne that Ms. Angie had taken was the one involved


    in the ident.¡±


    Within the room, the subordinate reported with a low voice.


    Boom!


    The news was like a bomb exploding in Bill''s and Michael''s minds. Their body stiffened, and their mind nked from the


    shocking report.


    ¡°Angie! My poor daughter!¡±


    Bill wailed in misery, then fell to the floor. His legs had lost their strength from the sudden tragic news.


    Michael''s body staggered as excruciating pain stabbed at his heart. Tears streamed uncontrobly down his face.


    My poor sister. Did my poor innocent adorable sister leave just like that?

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    That was the darkest moment in Bill''s and Michael''s life. Everything was shattered.


    Darkness and grief hit them like a tidal wave, drowning them.


    The Jones family immediately sent strong fighters out to the crash site to search for Angie.


    s, the oue was as expected.


    How could anyone survive that ordeal?


    The cause of the ident is still under investigation, but what''s the purpose of the investigation? Angie was gone. We lost the


    innocent, kind girl forever!


    ¡°Dad, Angie is gone. We lost her.¡±


    That night when Michael came back from the search, he dropped to his knees in front of his father and sobbed like a child.


    Despair and pain filled Bill''s heart. He was caught in a web of self-me and guilt.


    ¡°It''s all my fault! | shouldn''t have let her go to China! | should have never let her go to meet that young man. And if | never


    agreed, she wouldn''t have died. This is all my fault!¡±


    The pain of losing his daughter dealt a tremendous blow to Bill.


    For the next couple of days, he was overwhelmed by a deep sense of grief, unable to regain hisposure.


    Pained and grieving, Michael led his subordinates to China.


    He wanted to finish the journey his sister started.


    A few dayster, Michael arrived at the Ye family manor in Jingzhou.


    A few hundreds of his subordinates surrounded the estate.


    At the same time, his furious roar tore through the sky.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan,e out here!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan,e out!¡± ¡°Come the f**k out!¡±


    One after another, anguish roars rumbled on.


    There were endless rage and sadness in his bellows.


    The entire manor shook violently from his growls.


    Gusts of wind surged everywhere.


    ¡°Who is the insolent rascal who dared to call my Master''s name. Are you courting death?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shoosh!


    A couple of figures showed upon the scene swiftly, not long after Michael''s arrival.


    Gaius and the others stepped in front of the Ye family manor in a semi-circle formation.


    ¡°Where is Chu Tianfan?


    ¡°Bring him out here to see me! Now!¡± Bill continued to shout.


    Owen caught the zing sun with clouds tattoo on Bill''s wrist.


    ¡°Huh? They seem to be from the Chu Sect?¡± Gaius''s expression turned grim when he heard the intruders


    in front of him were from the Chu Sect.


    ¡°They''re members of the Chu family? But their attitude is all wrong.¡± Gaius''s frown deepened at the confusion.


    The Chu family who came to apologize should arrive around this time. But these people don''t seem apologetic. They looked like


    they were here for revenge!


    ¡°You can''t just meet my Master randomly. Tell us, what is your reason for the visit? You all seem to be from the Chu Sect. But you


    aren''t here to apologize. Instead, you''re yelling for my Master. | wonder what your intention is?¡± Gaius''s eyes narrowed as he


    asked somberly.


    In the Ye family manor, the baby started wailing, and members of the Ye family tensed up instantly.


    They thought Ye Fan''s enemy hade to seek revenge.


    ¡°Ximei, hurry and call Ye Fan quickly! Ask him toe back this instant!¡±


    Even though the Ye family had been through many hardships alongside Ye Fan, however, they could only feel safe when Ye Fan


    was with them during every difficulty.


    So the first person that came to mind was Ye Fan when they thought they were in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°What a snob! We can''t even call his name now? Chu Tianfan, if you don''te out, then I''ll be forcing my way in with my


    people. Don''t me me if your loved ones got hurt then.¡±


    Still caught in his rage, Michael ordered his subordinates to surround the Ye family manor.


    ¡°| will kill anyone who dares to stop me,¡± Michael warned.


    The strong fighters he brought with him began to make their moves under hismand.


    The Ye family members tensed up.


    The expression on Gaius and the Dragon yers turned cold. ¡°You''ll have to go through us before you could barge into the Ye


    family manor.¡±


    Gaius and the other four Dragon yers sprang into action.


    Strong elemental force had umted into a ball of condensed energy.


    The fearsome Supreme was about to bring terror to the world.


    A massive war was about to break out at any moment.


    However, a loud yell broke the tension.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    An immense pressure apanied the order.


    Both sides were pushed backward by the intense pressure.


    The attack looming in Gaius¡¯ hand was halted.


    ¡°Master! These people had a nefarious motive. They intended to barge into the residence and hurt Master''s family.


    Gaius looked in the direction of the voice and noted Ye Fan''s arrival.


    The current Ye Fan had just finished shopping with his wife. There were heaps of shopping bags hanging in


    his arms.


    ¡°Leave this to me and stand down.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded with acknowledgment and had the Dragon yers fall back.


    Ye Fan finally turned his attention to


    Michael, who was the leader.


    ¡°Michael, what is the meaning esr y 1


    this? | ha eneyecortGrided you or


    bate atant Could it be that the Chu


    family are unwilling to apologize, so


    they send the Jones family on their


    behalf instead?¡± Ye Fan asked


    Michael with creases on his


    forehead. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Michael didn''t have the patience for Ye Fan''s nonsense, especially after seeing thetter walking in intimately with Qiu


    Mucheng. The fury in his eyes was burning.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I''m going to f**king kill you. You bastard!¡± Michael shouted angrily and sheathed his sword from its holder, pointing


    it at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Such insolence!¡±


    Gaius and the rest had intervened before Ye Fan could return Michael''s attack.


    A few punches from them sent Michael flying backward with blood spraying out of his mouth.


    Ye Fan stopped them before they could capture Michael.


    ¡°Michael, tell me. What is your grudge against me?¡± Ye Fan looked down at him. ¡°If you want me dead, at least tell me the


    reason.¡±


    Ye Fan felt there was something behind Michael''s hysteria.


    ¡°Bastard! How can you ask so


    shamelessly? My sister died for you.


    And here you are spending time wi


    another wom wjti@aten dance of


    piel angie fnust be blind to have


    fallen for a bastard like you! Do you


    not feel sorry for her at all? You


    heartless monster!¡± With a mouth full


    of blood and a face full of tears,


    Michael began shouting and cussing


    at Ye Fan. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say? Angie is dead?


    H-How is that possible? Tang Yun


    had promised me thatshe woustal


    tekg-aqod card Ot her How can she


    be dead? Who did it? Tell me, is it


    someone from the Chu family?¡± Ye


    Fan''s eyes turned cold. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A murderous intent rose and radiated from him.


    How could he not care for Angie.


    If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have cut off all ties with her, nor would he ask for Tang Yun''s help to protect Angie.


    Ye Fan felt a stabbing pain when he heard that Angie had died for him. He began to tremble.


    His first thought was that the Chu family had murdered Angie as an act of revenge against him.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    ¡°Who did you think had done it? If | tell you that she has been killed by the Chu family, are you going to avenge my sister?¡±


    Hearing what Ye Fan had said, Michael scoffed.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, stop acting in front of me! Angie had been helplessly in love with you. And you? You are here enjoying yourself


    with another woman! Are you aware of how much Angie had sacrificed for you? Even when you told her that you do not want to


    have anything to do with her in this lifetime, Angie still thought about you. She had even ignored her family''s advice and took a


    flight alone toe and look for you in China. It was all because of you! If it wasn''t for you, Angie wouldn''t have died in the ne


    crash. If it wasn''t for you, Angie wouldn''t have died at the peak of her youth!¡±


    Perhaps, sorrow had overwhelmed him, for when Michael spoke, his eyes were red with fury.


    When Ye Fan heard those words, he froze on the spot.


    ¡°What did you say? A-Angie came here to I-look for me? She died in that ne crash?¡±


    At first, Ye Fan was stunned. Later on, he seemed to remember something and appeared dumbstruck.


    ¡°The news of the ne crash earlier on. T-That was the one that Angie was on?¡± Ye Fan''s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°I''m sorry. | really had no idea about this. | didn¡¯t know that Angie wille to China to look for me.¡± Ye Fan sounded guilty.


    It was apparent that he did not expect things to turn out this way.


    Even more so, he had no idea that his decision had caused Angie her life.


    ¡°Sorry? Hahaha! Nice one! Angle''s life is only worth a simple word of ¡®sorry¡¯ from you? Since you want to apologize, then go


    down and tell Angie yourself!¡± Michael was so furious that he led his subordinates in an attack on Ye Fan immediately.


    However, there was no way that Gaius and the rest of them could stand there and watch their master get assaulted.


    The Dragon yers defeated the Jones family in no time at all.


    ¡°All of you are really unreasonable. Our master is equally upset with Angie''s death. Instead of finding the killer and the truth, you


    havee here to attack our master? If Angie isn''t dead, she would have thought that her brother is an idiot! Furthermore, what


    has Angie''s death got to do with our master? My master did not tell her toe! On the other hand, the Jones family has failed


    in protecting her. If anyone is at fault, then that person should have been you, her older brother!¡±


    Faced with the attacks from the Jones family, Gaius felt indignant and found them rude and unreasonable.


    ¡°Hahaha! You sure know how to shun your responsibility. So, this is the man Angie loved? This is the man that Angie had


    traveled all this way for? Angie, why are you so stupid? A heartless man like him doesn''t deserve your affection! An animal like


    Chu Tianfan doesn''t deserve you at all...¡± Michael shook his head with a sad smile. He looked up at the sky and wept.


    Michael felt that everything Angie had done was for nothing.


    ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are to speak so rudely to the Dragon Master? Die!¡±


    When Owen heard Michael insult Ye Fan, he could not stand it anymore.


    His temper red up and he let out a roar.


    Potent Qi came down hard on the fighters of the Jones family. The tremendous power went through their bodies, and


    instantaneously, blood was sttered all over the ground.


    ¡°Stop it!"


    Just as Gaius and the others were about to finish them off, Ye Fan stopped the Dragon yers.


    He walked over to Michael, who was injured and lying on the ground, and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, | am truly sorry about what has


    happened to Angie. | will get to the bottom of this. If | find out that someone has plotted this to harm Angie, | assure you | will


    avenge her. She is not just your sister but mine as well. | will not let her die in vain.¡± Ye Fan sounded resolute.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, stop trying to confuse me. Since Ms. Tang has already taken Angie in as her disciple, who in this world will dare to


    harm her? She got into the ident because she wanted to look for you. You are the real killer! You are responsible for Angie''s


    death!¡± Michael gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Fan with


    pure hatred.


    His purpose in confronting Ye Fan was to find the person responsible for Angie''s demise.


    Other than Ye Fan, Michael could not think of anyone else.


    ¡°If that''s what you think, then you must be really dumb! Have you inspected the ne wreckage in detail? If it was an ident,


    how can the fusge look so shiny and smooth? It looks as if someone had cut it in half!¡± said Ye Fan coldly.


    When Michael heard that, he was taken aback.


    He had gone to the crash site, but he spent his energy looking for Angie''s body. That was why he did not pay much attention to


    the ne wreckage.


    When he heard what Ye Fan had said, Michael started to have doubts as well.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you implying that someone is trying to hurt Angie? But, how can that be? Angie has always been a


    kind-hearted girl. She has nevere into contact with any outsiders other than you. No one will have a reason to do that to


    Angie.¡± Michael simply could not figure it out.


    ¡°Are you really sure? Your current behavior is the mostpelling reason, isn''t it so?¡± Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. There seemed


    to be an implicit meaning in his words.


    ¡°Are you saying that it''s the Chu family? They killed Angie so that | wille after you? B-But, how can it be? Angie is a disciple


    of Ms. Tang. Why would they dare to do something like that?¡± Michael looked on in disbelief.


    Ye Fan did not exin any further. He only replied coldly, ¡°It''s only my guess for now. As for the truth, | shall get to the bottom of


    it. Before that happens, you should go.¡± There was no expression on Ye Fan''s face. He turned around and left for his home.


    There were too many dubious aspects surrounding Angie''s ident. Ye Fan nned to make a trip to the crash site in a short


    while.


    Just then, a piercing scream rang out in the Ye family. It was Ye Ximei.


    Immediately after, someone came


    running out from the Ye fami


    said frigh fully Ye hE, We founda


    gids bouy in the house. She is


    covered with blood. Quick! Go take a


    look!¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    What?


    Ye Fan was shocked and dashed into the Ye family manor quickly.


    True enough, there was a petite body lying quietly at theer of the courtyard.


    Her body was covered with blood, foliage, and mud. Her hair was a mess, and there were some tears on her clothes too.


    Even so, Ye Fan recognized her at once.


    ¡°This is... Angie!¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression changed drastically. He rushed forward to hold Angie and check her condition.


    ¡°Angie?¡±


    They had no idea when Michael


    came in as well. ee he ae ¡®hae


    body, his eyes redotel (GA Bght away.


    soar d forward in an attempt to


    take Angie away from Ye Fan. PleaseText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± shouted Ye Fan.


    Then, he carried Angie into the room and summoned


    Junie toe to Jingzhou.


    ¡°B*stard! Chu Tianfan, return Angie to


    me. You b£¤stard! | can''t believe you


    are the one who hurt Angie. You


    so heartless! Angighadtrea


    spywraieh¨¦artedly. How can you bear


    to be so vicious? On top of that, you


    tried to frame the Chu family for your


    misdeed. By the look of it, | think you


    are the one who is trying to frame the


    Chu family instead,¡± yelled Michael


    hysterically. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Michael''s yelling was still reverberating from the courtyard.


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered anymore.


    His only thought at that moment was to save Angie.


    Although her body had started to turn cold, and there were no noticeable vital signs on Angie, Ye Fan was not reconciled. He


    knew he had to try to save Angie.


    ¡°Angie!


    ¡°Hang in there!


    ¡°You must hang in there!¡±


    Ye Fan carried Angie into the room like a madman despite Angle''s body being covered in blood and dirt.


    While desperately summoning Junie, Ye Fan also channeled his purest elemental force into Angie''s body in the room, trying his


    best to buy more time for Angie.


    ¡°Bastard!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan! You b*stard!


    ¡°It''s no use hiding.


    ¡°You hurt my sister!


    ¡°The Jones family will make you pay with your blood!


    ¡°Til fight you to death!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    Michael tried to barge in like a maniac to bring out Angie. But he was thrown out by Gaius and others every time.


    While covered in blood, Michael knew that he couldn''t take his sister away or fight Ye Fan with his current strength.


    Thus, he had already given up.


    ¡°Let''s go, Mr. Jones.


    ¡°The Dragon God Hall is mighty. It is not somece where we can simply barge into.


    ¡°The only thing we can do now is to return to the family and tell the head of the family to assemble every member of the family, or


    even the entire sect, and march into Nanquan.¡±


    Michael''s subordinates were also well aware of the disparity in their strength and Ye Fan''s. They turned to Michael and advised.


    ¡°Right! let''s go back!¡±


    Michael did not hesitate. He spat out the blood from his mouth, led the remaining soldiers out of China, and rushed toward the


    family residence.


    ¡°Huh? Aren''t those the people from the Jones family?¡±


    ¡°That''s weird. Why are the Jones family here instead of the Chu family? Moreover, why are they badly beaten up?¡±


    When the Jones family evacuated, the martial arts experts of China who had been stationed at the border of Jiangdong state


    were puzzled.


    They immediately reported it to the War God Castle and notified the Sword Saint and others.


    The Sword Saint and others immediately frowned after hearing the news.


    ¡°Tang Hao, | sense a storming again.¡±


    The Sword Saint stood by the window and said anxiously. Signs of worry shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What''s the situation with the King of Fighters? How''s the recovery?¡±


    In addition to being worried, the Sword Saint asked about the condition of the King of Fighters.


    ¡°| went to see him two days ago. His injuries were almost healed,¡± Tang Hao replied, ¡°he has been doing recuperation exercises


    these days. Also, | heard from him that he grew stronger from his severe injuries this time. It was a blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So he got his second wind.¡± The Sword Saint was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect the disaster to serve as an


    opportunity for the King of Fighters.


    ¡°Inform himter to report back to work as soon as possible. The country needs him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Hao nodded, turned around and went to work.


    At this moment, only the Sword Saint was left standing alone in the hall of Nuo.


    He had been restless these days. He wished that the


    Chu family woulde and apologize more than Ye Fan. When that happens, they would be able to brave through the storm


    safely.


    However, a bad omen had already appeared.


    The Sword Saint was worried whether the current state of the War God Castle could handle it if an ident were to happen.


    Coincidentally, the War God locked himself in, and there was no news from him. Even Ye Fan had a fallout with the War God


    Castle. The Sword Saint felt lonely all of a sudden.


    The return of the King of Fighters may have been the only good news that entered the Sword Saint''s ears.


    However, when the War God Castle was getting jumpy, Ye Fan was still trying his hardest to save Angie in Jiangdong.


    At the same time, Ye Fan even activated the power of the Dragon God Hall to search for Junie.


    It wasn''t until the early morning of the next that Junie rushed back to Jingzhou.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s the matter? Did something happen?¡±


    These days, Junie had never left China. She had been traveling around the cities of Jiangdong.


    After receiving Ye Fan''s summons, Junie rushed back and saw his body covered in blood. She thought something terrible had


    happened to Ye Fan and was terrified.


    ¡°Junie! Hurry! There''s no time to exin. Follow me into the room.¡±


    Ye Fan pulled Junie into the room anxiously.


    Then, he came out of the room and waited outside worryingly.


    Junie''s treatment for Angiested three days and nights.


    Finally, Junie, utterly drained, walked out of the room on the fourth day.


    ¡°How is it? How''s Angie? Can she be saved?¡±


    Ye Fan immediately walked up, grabbed Junie, and asked anxiously.


    Junie pouted her little mouth. ¡°Hmph! All you care about is Angie. You don''t care about me at all. | haven''t got a wink of sleep for


    three days and nights. | nearly starved to death,¡± Junie grumbled in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Junie. Angie''s life is at stake. | can''t help but worry.¡± Ye Fan quickly apologized.


    ¡°Tell me quick! Can Angie be saved?¡±


    Junie replied, ¡°There''s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?¡±


    ¡°Good news,¡± Ye Fan said.


    ¡°She''s not dead. | have stabilized her vitals for the time being. However, she''s still unconscious, uncertain when she''ll wake up,¡±


    Angie quietly said.


    ¡°What about the bad news?¡± Hearing that Angie wasn''t dead, Ye Fan exhaled a long sigh of relief and prompted further.


    ¡°Ye Fan, promise me to stay calm when you hear this. Although | temporarily saved her life, her eyes...¡±


    At this point, Junie stopped and sighed. Her expressions turned grim.


    ¡°If my guess is correct, Angie might have a unique


    condition.


    ¡°She has the Jade Eyes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But she''s not matured yet and


    doesn''t have full control over the


    power of the J de,kyes| Wh¨¦n she


    tansat ner ff she should be


    able to manifest the full power of the


    Jade Eyes,¡± Ye Fan replied in a deep


    tone. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Junie shook her head.


    ¡°That''s no longer possible. Her eyes


    have been taken away. gomnow oh,


    sears aan ordIMAry little girl, or


    should | say, an ordinary little girl who


    will never see the light again. Sigh,


    she suffered such cruelty at the age


    of romance. The culprit is truly


    inhumane.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Junie was undoubtedly shocked when she learnt that Angie had lost her vision when she was treating her.


    She didn''t expect there to be people who were cruel enough to do this to an underaged little girl in the current state of the martial


    arts era.


    The vicious behavior was simply outrageous.


    ¡°What... what did you say? Angie... Her eyes?¡±


    Ye Fan stuttered as he looked at Junie in disbelief.


    His mind went nk as if struck by thunder.


    In his heart, an inexplicable sensation spread across his body.


    Ye Fan could no longer remain calm. He rushed into the room desperately.


    Angie, who was cleaned up,y like a sleeping beauty on the bed.


    She was a pretty girl with snow-white


    skin, a charming face, and a detisate


    ¡®eyeatt paipaavenhn it turn into


    ture


    woman who could cheer up


    anyone who saw her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, her eyes were obscured by a thickyer of cotton gauze.


    The once beautiful andrge eyes that could reflect even the gxy had utterly lost their light in the end.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    ¡°How... How could this be...¡±


    Ye Fan trembled vigorously in the room with his heart shattered while looking at the sleeping beauty-like Angie.


    He would never have imagined for things to end up this way.


    He thought Angie would not be involved as long as he cutties with her and as long as Tang Yun promised to protect her.


    However, the oue was beyond his expectations.


    In the end, Angie still suffered.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was even more furious because they chose to do such harm to a teenage girl.


    Thud!


    Just when Ye Fan was trembling with despair, something slipped and fell off the bed.


    Angie''s hand, which had been clenched all this time, suddenly loosened its grip at this moment.


    Allittle rabbit worn down over the years fell to the ground.


    Ye Fan was stunned when he saw the wood carving.


    Thousands of past events and memories suddenly flooded his mind like waves.


    ¡°Angie, is today your birthday?


    ¡°Here...


    ¡°It''s a little rabbit.


    ¡°| carved it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It''s already been three days since my birthday.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re so horrible. You can''t even remember my birthday.


    ¡°| won''t talk to you anymore...¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    ¡°Is it over?


    ¡°My memory might have failed me then...¡±


    The young man rubbed his head and smiled awkwardly under the sycamore tree.


    It had been more than ten years since then.


    Ye Fan couldn''t believe that Angie still had this little rabbit.


    Moreover, she even held on to it even when something terrible happened and she lost her vision.


    Perhaps, this little rabbit in Angie''s hand had always supported her when she was in the most pain.


    At that moment, Ye Fan could no longer control his emotions.


    The man who had always been calm and firm could only feel sadness squirming from the depths of his heart.


    Without realizing it, Ye Fan''s eyes were already red, and tears started to form at the edge of his eyelids.


    He clenched his fist tightly.


    His fingertips prated deep into the flesh of his palms and started to bleed.


    Then, he suddenly got up and walked out of them room.


    Outside of the room, Junie and a group of Dragon yers were waiting.


    Devoid of emotions, Ye Fan uttered softly, ¡°Junie, I''ll leave Angie to you. Please take care of her.¡±


    However, he intensely weaved a palpable sense of frigidness and sternness into his words.


    ¡°Ye Fan, where are you going?¡± Junie asked.


    ¡°I''m going to level the Chu residence!¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression was cold. Every word that came out of between his teeth was as piercing as thest. His chilling sensation


    frightened Gaius and the others, and their expressions changed.


    ¡°Calm down, Master.¡±


    As a result of being utterly frightened by Ye Fan''s words, Owen and the others hurriedly stepped forward to stop him.


    ¡°Calm down?


    ¡°How can | calm down?


    ¡°Those b*stards didn''t even spare a little girl like Angie.


    ¡°Those inhumane actions were nothing of a human''s.


    ¡°Killing them would be doing the ancestors a favor!¡±


    No one could understand the sadness and anger that Ye Fan was going through at that moment.


    Angie was still so young, but she had lost her vision.


    Ye Fan couldn''t even imagine the pain of losing a pair of such beautiful eyes.


    Moreover, it happened on her way to look for him.


    Ye Fan would never be able to live at ease if he didn''t avenge Angie.


    ¡°Ye Fan, we''re not even sure if the Chu family did this.¡±


    ¡°What if it was someone who wanted to sow discord between us and deliberately caused a conflict between you and the Chu


    family? Wouldn''t you be doing the culprit a favor by storming over to the Chu family?¡± Junie also advised.


    ¡°That''s right, Master.


    ¡°We''re also angry and sad that Angie lost her beautiful eyes. But the culprit must be punished. Before we take revenge, we must


    find out who did this.¡±


    Gaius and the others tried their best to stop Ye Fan from acting impulsively.


    ¡°Angie should wake up in no time. When she wakes up, she will know who did this to her. When that happens, it''s still not too


    late to take revenge,¡± Junie added.


    Under everyone''s dissuasion, Ye Fan finally suppressed the anger in his heart. He turned around, stood beside Angie''s bed, and


    waited for the little girl to wake up.


    For the following days, apart from when Junie was giving Angie her treatment, Ye Fan had always stood by Angle''s side.


    Eventually, the little girl suddenly jolted awake from her dream on ate night.


    ¡°It hurts...


    ¡°It hurts...¡±


    After waking up, Angie kept shouting. Her voice was full of agony and fear.


    ¡°Angie, don''t be afraid. It''s me. I''m Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°Angie, don''t be afraid. I''m here.¡±


    Ye Fan was shocked and hurried over to hold Angie''s hand.


    As soon as she heard Ye Fan''s voice, the fear-stricken little girl began to cry, and her tears moistened the cotton gauze over her


    eyes.


    ¡°Ye Fan... I''m cold... It hurts...¡±


    Despite waking up, Angie''s body was still in a frail condition.


    She didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Those feeble words were like a candle in the wind about to be extinguished at any given moment.


    ¡°Angie, don''t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What happened? Who took you away after the ne crash?¡± Ye Fan gently asked.


    ¡°It was Uncle Chu...


    ¡°He said he wanted to take me to look for you.


    ¡°But my eyes hurt so much. Why can''t | see you...¡±


    Up to that moment, Angie still didn''t know what happened to her.


    She only felt pain in her eyes, and her body was so weak that she couldn''t even breathe.


    ¡°Uncle Chu?


    ¡°Do you mean Chu Zhengliang?¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression turned grim. His tone gradually hardened as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Angie uttered.


    At her response, Ye Fan could only hear a deafening explosion in his mind.


    He erupted a murderous aura.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Gaius and the others barged in with their faces looking anxious.


    ¡°Master, the people from the Chu family have arrived.¡±


    After waiting for a month, the person Gaius and the others had been waiting for finally arrived.


    ¡°They came at the right moment. |


    Dy


    was just about to go gk foraKern"


    YeFian spoke SiSwly in a deep voice


    devoid of emotions. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His presence was as chilling as ice.


    Outside the manor, several people stood and waited proudly.


    There weren''t many of them, and there were only about seven to eight of them.


    ¡°A month has passed, and we''ve turned up as promised.¡± ¡°Chu Tianfan, show yourself!¡±


    ¡°Show yourself.¡±


    His deep voice, filled with endless arrogance, echoed in all directions.


    In no time, the door of the manor opened wide, and Ye Fan walked out of the Ye family manor with the five Dragon yers.


    ¡°It''s just the few of you?


    ¡°Where''s Chu Yuan?


    ¡°Where''s Chu Zhengliang?


    ¡°Are the elders of the Chu family dead?


    ¡°And you call yourselves the supreme Chu family, with family members spread worldwide.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Have they all died, with only the seven or eight of you left?¡±


    After walking out only to see a few of them, Owen and the others frowned.


    ¡°Chu Yuan is a busy man. Why would he bother to meet with such an inferior person?


    ¡°ording to seniority, the seven of us are all Chu Tianfan''s senior.


    ¡°Today, we came so far to see you in person. Chu Tianfan, you should be d!¡± the middle-aged man who led them sneered.


    ¡°Insolence!


    ¡°The Dragon Master is at the top of the Sky Ranking. He stands as high as the head of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°How dare you peasants be rude in


    the presence of the rete Master!


    ba youpeves cath Wis ?¡± Gaius


    brandished his de in the air out of


    anger. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the people from the Chu familyughed.


    ¡°Hahaha! That''s a good one. Top of the Sky Ranking; so what? He''s like an ant in the god realm.


    ¡°Chu Yuan said he''ll spare your lives


    as long as Chu Tianfan hands over


    Invoke the Celestial Sig, gtherWide,|


    ths ergywiaein¨¦ Cru Sect will march


    eastward within half a year, and the


    fighters of the Chu family will trample


    over Jiangdong and destroy China!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    The people of the Chu family spoke extremely arrogantly with their eyes full of pride and contempt.


    After all, being proud and arrogant was the trait of the Chu family.


    That level of arrogance was inbred within them growing up in the most substantial wealthy family in the world.


    Despite being in the presence of Chu Tianfan, who was number one on the Sky Ranking, these people did not have the slightest


    respect or fear.


    ¡°So you came today not to apologize but to wage war?¡±


    Ye Fan looked at them with an intense chill in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    The people from the Chu familyughed sarcastically.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, do you really think that the Chu family will apologize to you?


    ¡°In this world, the strong are respected. If you want the Chu family to apologize, you must first defeat the Chu family.


    ¡°But do you have the power to defeat the Chu family?


    ¡°If it weren''t for the Moon God of Japan that day, you wouldn''t even make it out of Mount Chumen!


    ¡°But how long can the Moon God protect you?


    ¡°Even if she could protect you, could she also protect your entire family? Chu Tianfan, you know how it goes. Hand over Invoke


    the Celestial Sky is your only option.¡±


    The people from the Chu family spoke condescendingly, but their threats were apparent.


    Ye Fan suddenly burst out inughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! The strong are respected. Well said. To be honest, | was well aware. How could the Chu family, who proimed


    themselves nobly, bow their heads and apologize to my mother over a bet?¡±


    Ye Fan gave out aughter full of mockery and ridicule.


    He had overestimated the morality of the Chu family. He also overestimated Tang Yun''s standing in the Chu family.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I''ll ask you one more time. Are you handing over Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    The people of the Chu family stood proudly with their hands behind their backs and looked at Ye Fan with a chilling gaze.


    ¡°What if | refuse?¡± Ye Fan threw a question back at him.


    ¡°Then we have no choice but to return to the Chu residence and inform Chu Yuan truthfully. When that happens, it won''t just be


    the few of using to China, but tens of thousands of fighters from the Chu family and even the Chu Sect!¡± the people from the


    Chu family said sternly and presented Ye Fan with an ultimatum.


    ¡°Return to the Chu residence?


    ¡°Do you think you can go back?¡±


    Ye Fan was immediately amused by his words as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°What? Are you nning to kill us? We came to China on behalf of Chu Yuan. If you kill us, you will infuriate a powerful being of


    the god realm!


    ¡°By the way, Chu Yuan has a message for you.


    ¡°If you kill one of the Chu family again, the Chu family will exact revenge upon your entire family!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, | advise you to think carefully. Don''t do something that you will regret for the rest of your life!¡± the Chu people of the


    Chu family uttered fearlessly.


    They knew that Ye Fan valued his family the most.


    Therefore, they didn''t think Ye Fan would dare to run amok at them after issuing such a warning -- unless he really didn''t really


    care about his family.


    However, Ye Fan was unfazed by their verbal threats. He remained expressionless andposed.


    He turned his chilling gaze toward the members of the Chu family in front of him.


    ¡°I, Chu Tianfan, have gone through thick and thin,


    and no one has ever threatened me.¡±


    After he spoke, he raised his palm in the air and suddenly pressed it down in the direction of the Chu family members.


    His elemental force stirred wildly before his Celestial Hand took shape in the air.


    Then, he threw the Celestial Hand that obscured the sky toward where the Chu family members were standing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how dare you...¡±


    The people from the Chu family were shocked. Their eyes almost fell out of their sockets.


    They were terrified and fled frantically in all directions.


    However, no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t escape the reach of Ye Fan''s gigantic hand.


    Boom!


    Everyone from the Chu family was smashed to the ground with a loud st.


    Their bones were shattered, and their blood sttered. The people of the Chu family who had nothing to fear were squished into


    a puddle of flesh and blood.


    Everything happened in a sh.


    Of all the Chu family members who came from afar, only one of them was left alive in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Zhenghong?


    ¡°Brother?


    ¡°B*stard! You b*stard!


    ¡°You''re heartless!


    ¡°You actually killed them!


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of the Chu family''s revenge?¡±


    The only person left alive slumped on the ground in fright. His eyes were filled with fear while he trembled all over his body.


    Ye Fan ignored his words. He condescendingly said,


    ¡°Go back and inform Chu Yuan that the war has begun between the Chu family and me.¡±


    ¡°This time, we''ll fight to our deaths!¡±


    Boom!


    His chilling voice whipped up a strong gust of wind.


    Thousands of fallen leaves danced wildly in the air.


    After that, Ye Fan waved his sleeve at the member of the Chu family. Then, he shrieked and was sent flying through the sky.


    ¡°Master, are we really having a war with the Chu family? Shouldn''t we go to Japan and ask the Moon God to help us before


    that?¡±


    After dealing with the members of the Chu family, Gaius and the others questioned Ye Fan with a stern face.


    ¡°There''s no need forthat. We can take on the Chu family ourselves.¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t want to trouble the Moon God again.


    It was difficult for him to owe a beauty.


    The Moon God had helped him numerous times, and it was more than enough.


    ¡°Master, when will we attack the Chu family? Should we craft a n to deal with Chu Yuan before that? Also, we''re not certain if


    the Chu Sect will intervene this time. We must think of a wless strategy this time. Even if we fail, we have to get out alive!¡±


    Having learnt his lesson thest time, Gaius and the others were undoubtedly more cautious.


    Therefore, even if Ye Fan decided to


    go to Mount Chumen, Gaius and


    others still advised YeFan note e


    ra andld&elop a n that could


    deal with Chu Yuan and retreat


    unscathed if they were to fail. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, they were all concerned about Ye Fan.


    Otherwise, if Ye Fan went and destroyed Mount Chumen, they would be ughtered by the Chu family.


    Ye Fan nodded in agreement at their suggestion.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You guys should look for Han and carefully n and discuss the countermeasures. Report back to me


    once you have the results!¡± Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Master, what about you?¡± Junie and the others asked Ye Fan in curiosity.


    ¡°I''m going to iste myself for a few


    days. ¡°I will undergo solitary aining


    and becorg spose e time


    e


    comes! will be able to deal with


    Chu Yuan aggressively,¡± Ye Fan


    slowly spoke. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! It seems that the Dragon


    Master has gained new insi tS,


    That''s reat} Regtassaicd to iste.


    itd beet if you could challenge your


    limits and tap into the god realm


    these few days.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gaius and the others were delighted to learn that Ye Fan had made further progress in his training.


    Their confidence in dealing with the Chu family suddenly grew more assertive.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan returned to his home.


    Gaius and the others began to discuss their ns through the night.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s going on? Why was there so much chaos outside the door?¡±


    After Ye Fan returned, Ye Ximei, Qiu Mucheng, and others inquired about the noise outside.


    Ye Fan didn''t tell them about the arrival of the Chu family members.


    Instead, he instructed his mother and the others not to leave the house.


    ¡°It''s fine, Mom. It''s all settled. It was just a few troublemakers.¡±


    After reassuring them, everyone went to bed.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you should rest early too. Don''t stay up toote,¡± Qiu Mucheng reminded Ye Fan before heading to bed.


    ¡°Yes, darling. | got it.¡± In the courtyard, Ye Fan looked at Qiu Mucheng and smiled gently.


    To Qiu Mucheng, Ye Fan''s bright and enticing smile was his most attractive moment.


    Even as the Queen of Jiangdong, she couldn''t help but run over and kiss Ye Fan aggressively on the lips. Then, she ran back to


    the room with a flushed face.


    ¡°Don''t forget about our honeymoon.


    ¡°There''s still seven days until the one-month deadline you promised.


    ¡°If you don''t go with me, | will have other men apany me and give birth to their children!¡±


    Qiu Mucheng stuck her head out from the crack of the door and stuck out her tongue yfully at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Ye Fan stood by the doorand grinned to himself with the innocence of youthful love.


    Though few had seen Qiu Mucheng''s adorable side, fewer still had seen the pain and anguish in his heart beneath his wistful


    smile.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mucheng, for thinking that | could give you a safe and happy life," he murmured softly. ¡°I''ve overestimated myself after


    all. Forgive me.¡±


    Whipped away by the bitter and unforgiving wind of the chilly night, Ye Fan''s apology went unheard.


    It was in this manner that Ye Fan had sat by himself outside Qiu Mucheng''s door and kept watch the entire night.


    As soon as the sun rose, he got up and left noiselessly.


    Contrary to what he had told Gaius, Ye Fan did not undergo solitary training. Instead, he headed for Yunzhou.


    Upon hearing the news of his master''s arrival, Li Er had rushed up to the vi that was shrouded in the dense mist of Mount


    Yunding to find Ye Fan standing with his hands behind his back waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Chu! What brings you here to Yunzhou? | could have had a banquet prepared in your honor had you called ahead.¡±


    As Ye Fan had been living in Jingzhou the entire time, Li Er felt surprised to see him back in Yunzhou.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± said Ye Fan evasively with a nonchnt expression. ¡°There are some matters | must attend to in town. | have


    some instructions for you before | leave.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Li Er was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Of course, Mr. Chu. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    Ye Fan produced a sealed envelope and handed it to Li Er in response.


    ¡°If anything happens to me in the future, give this letter to my wife, Qiu Mucheng. | hope you and the other elders of Jiangdong


    treat her with the same reverence as you do now. Do you understand?¡±


    As he spoke, Ye Fan turned to gaze upon the older man before him with such intensity as though he saw right through thetter.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, are you...¡± Li Er''s voice trailed off uncertainly as he felt a strange sense of foreboding at his words.


    ¡°Not important,¡± Ye Fan answered curtly. ¡°We each have our own destinies to fulfill. Keep Jiangdong safe for me.¡±


    Agust of chilly wind exploded forth and whipped up the dead leaves on the ground. Save for a slight rustle, the vi was quiet as


    the grave.


    Ye Fan turned to leave without another word after delegating the matters at hand. His thin, deste silhouette would be thest


    thing Li Er, Yunzhou, and the entire Jiangdong saw of him.


    Li Er felt the corners of his eyes growing moist at the sight of the younger man''s departure.


    To Li Er, the chasm between him and Ye Fan that had grown wider over the years finally became impassable. The happier times


    when Li Er and Ye Fan spent conquering Jiangdong together seemed like a distant memory never to be revisited again. After


    realizing that Yunzhou had be too small for him, Ye Fan set his sights further and further out until he eventually only


    returned once in a blue moon. Li Er used toment that Ye Fan''s social circle had no more space for an old man like himself until


    the final


    encounter which seemed to gnaw at him that that would be thest time he would see Ye Fan alive.


    | don''t know what kind of difficulty a man of his prestige goes through, but | hope he takes care of himself. Jiangdong needs him.


    ¡°| wish time could be turned back,¡± Li Er sighed to himself. ¡°To the summer when | met Mr. Chu for the first time.¡±


    When we first met, Mr. Chu was merely a son-inw to the Qiu family. I, on the other hand, had just made a tiny name for myself


    here in Yunzhou. Chen Ao still reigned supreme, and the martial arts club of Tai Shan had not yet gained any traction. Everything


    was at its very beginning. Though | have not yet been put in charge of governing the entire province, those were still good times.


    Li Er recalled with pride that over the next couple of years, Ye Fan had ascended the ranks of power from his lowly position of


    the son-inw of the Qiu family.


    The head of Jiangdong, General Green Dragon, and now the top spot in the Sky Ranking!


    He, as Ye Fan''s loyal lieutenant, had benefitted from the younger man''s rise as well. Before long, his name had almost be


    as synonymous as Ye Fan''s within the entire Jiangdong province.


    It was at this point that Li Er learned a bitter lesson about life. Power and prestige came at the cost of sharing a simple moment


    of happiness with one''s loved ones.


    Life is ironic sometimes, isn''t it? We work our whole life to be somebody, but it is only then when we realize that we would give it


    all away just for one more trip down memoryne.


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Chu!¡± Li Er cried as he dashed toward the direction Ye Fan had departed in only to find that he had already


    disappeared.


    Immediately upon leaving Yunzhou, Ye Fan arrived next at Fenghai.


    The Chu residence appeared just as it always was, resistant as always to the changes in the outside world.


    Bearing no traces of the corruption of modernity, the only evidence of its age was the sleepy town nearby, the old-fashioned yard,


    and the ravages of time upon the heavy wooden doors.


    Aside from the asional barking of a disgruntled dog somewhere in the distance, the ancient house was undisturbed. As it


    always was.


    Upon returning to the Chu residence, Ye Fan did not enter.


    Instead, he walked up to the front doors and fell to his knees.


    After kneeling for an entire day, Ye Fan finally spoke at dusk. ¡°Forgive me, great-grandma, for being unable to fulfill my promise.


    Despite cautioning me against being a kinyer, Chu Shen and his son gave me no choice for havingmitted atrocities


    beyond forgiveness. They were the ones unwilling to let go of our grudge, not me. They''ve even gone after people closest to me


    in order to break me. My childhood friend had her eyes dug out of her before she could even see the world! As powerless as |


    am, | must make them pay for their crimes! | vow to y Chu Zhengliang and have the blood of the Chus run down Mount


    Chumen to cleanse it of its sins!¡±


    Despite the grief and rage that


    coursed through his vet aghe){1\


    igcheait@D hits unseen


    abiacu every word rang clear with


    purposeful intent. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The only response he received to his promation was the crackle of crisp, fallen leaves as a cold breeze whistled mournfully.


    The ringing silence imbued the fortress which had stood for millennia with a sense of mystery and solitude.


    Following his speech, Ye Fan bowed thrice more.


    Over the entire duration, the door remained firmly shut.


    Ye Fan did not seem to expect any different. After getting to his feet, he turned and walked away.


    The fierce determination in his eyes scarcely concealed the uncertainty and aloneness he felt before embarking on his quest.


    Hum!


    The grounds of the old house began to tremble at the exact moment when Ye Fan turned.


    Shortly after, a burst of green light


    illuminated the darkening sky-fcoin |


    bedepthis oF the hu


    hpideie followed by a whooshing


    sound. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Turning back in shock, Ye Fan found himself face to face with a levitating object around which the green light seemed to emit out


    of.


    ¡°Could this be...?¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes widened in wonder.


    At the same time, a hoarse and weary voice rang out from within the house.


    ¡°The Sword of Yunyang was wielded


    by my noble ancestor to rid the world


    of evil. | never would hay, e expactediit


    again aehdyi ger for his


    pie liat But then again, a lot of


    things are out of my control. | am old


    and tired. Kill each other for all | care!


    It''s your own lives anyway.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    ¡°Such is the fate of the Chu family,¡± the voice of the olddy continued sadly,den with grief umted over the decades.


    ¡°Go, and never show yourself here again.¡±


    Despite her pleas, the old matriarch was forced against her will to watch her family tear each other apart.


    Long before she was deemed senile, nobody in the Chu family took her seriously. Not even Chu Yuan, with whom she begged to


    reverse his decision on Ye Fan''s banishment.


    It seemed as though the vicious cycle of history would never cease to torment the old woman. Ye Fan was yet another one of her


    descendants destined to disobey her.


    With the lethargy of old age settling in her bones, she had finally given up on the impossible task of trying to reconcile her kin.


    Besides, her age gap with Ye Fan was far too great for the pair tomunicate as equals.


    The old woman often found herself wandering about the Chu residence only to realize how few of them she actually knew, with


    Ye Fan being the one she was most acquainted with.


    Before, she had nned for Ye Fan to inherit the ancestral sword at a more suitable time as the Sword ofYunyangwasto be


    unleashed at the moment it was needed the most.


    However, she felt as if there might not be another opportunity to do so given the turn of events over the past couple of months.


    Outside of thepound, the ancient sword glowed green as it hung suspended in midair.


    With the forlorn voice of his great-grandmother still echoing through the air, Ye Fan found himself frozen in shock.


    Gazing into the depths of the sword before him, he saw the soul within swirling along with the green light as it pulsed and


    shimmered.


    ¡°Could this be the very same sword used by our great ancestor?¡±


    Ye Fan gazed at the sword before him, lost in thought for a long time. Unable to understand the emotions that heaved in his


    heart, he found it difficult to calm


    himself.


    Ye Fan recalled that there was a record of the founder of the Chu family, Chu Yunyang, in the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    The legend was that he had set out to establish a foothold of his family in thend armed with nothing but a sacred sword.


    This must have been the sword in question! The Sword ofYunyang!


    Atst, Ye Fan reached out in a daze and grabbed hold of the hilt.


    The moment his skin made contact with the sword, he began to convulse violently.


    Thrown into a swirling river where time and space ceased to exist, Ye Fan stood transfixed, his hand still glued to the hilt, as


    centuries of the noble family''s history shed before his eyes.


    Without even realizing it, tears of reverence for the founding patriarch rolled down his cheeks.


    At the same time, a figure as broad as a mountain appeared in his mind''s eye. With his powerfully built body drawn to full height,


    his shoulders became lost in the clouds.


    Gazing down with regal haughtiness, he looked as if the world belonged at his feet.


    ¡°Mr. Yunyang,¡± Ye Fan whispered.


    If Tsukuyomi was the deity of Japanese martial artists, the founding father of the Chu family, Chu Yunyang, was Ye Fan''s.


    Ever since embarking on the path of the warrior, every obstacle he had encountered along the way was once ovee by Chu


    Yunyang all those millennia ago.


    Aside from his martial aplishments, the founding patriarch had also been a talented schr. The Book of Celestial Cloud,


    filled with elegant yet concise instructions, was said to have been the written record of his ancestor''s thoughts. A byproduct of


    random musings in his spare time.


    Ye Fan became thunderstruck by the realization that the sword he was wielding had once been used by his ancestor in his own


    quest. Despite the millennia that separated them, Ye Fan was not so different from Chu Yunyang after all.


    His feeling of awe was fleeting.


    When he grasped the hilt, the sword hummed louder for a moment and with a sh of green light, swiped across his palm.


    Adrop of blood fell onto the de and turned into vapor the moment it made contact with the metal.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With a final hum, the sword quivered once more before falling still. Its green light faded slowly away.


    In the absence of the green light, the sword of Yunyang looked like an ordinary, battle-worn old sword. Despite its shabby


    appearance, the ritual of the blood had solidified its allegiance to Ye Fan.


    Gazing in wonderment at the sword, he turned toward the Chu residence once more and sank into a deep bow.


    ¡°| will never forget this, great-grandmaa. It has been an honor being your great-grandson. | hope that | would be able to repay all


    that you have done in another life. Take care of yourself.¡±


    With onest gaze at the decrepit structure through bloodshot eyes, he sheathed the sword in the scabbard on his back and


    began his descent down


    the mountain.


    Ye Fan did not intend to return to Jingzhou, nor did he have any ns to head back to Mount YundingVi in Yunzhou.


    Instead, armed with the sword of Yunyang and the knowledge of its symbolic bequeathal, he traveled to Mount Chumen.


    Ye Fan did not undergo solitary training. Being familiar with his own progress, he was confident that he would not be able to


    make any progress during this juncture.


    Ye Qingtian made zero headway despite numerous attempts over dozens of years. There was no way that | would be able to


    obtain a breakthrough even if | forced the issue.


    He merely fed Gaius that story so that thetter would not have any reason to suspect his motives.


    After leaving the Chu residence, Ye Fan made up his mind to head for Mount Chumen. The singr purpose of ying Chu


    Zhengliang was fixated on his mind.


    This time, however, Ye Fan would be dering war


    against the Chu family without his allies.


    If it weren''t for Moon God''s intervention during the previous fight with Chu Sect, Gaius and the rest might have been killed.


    The risk of ascending Mount Chumen a second time was exponentially higher than the first.


    Even if Moon God and Gaius were willing to provide assistance, they might not even be able to leave in one piece.


    After all, Chu Sect was most likely going to side with the Chu family.


    Rather than lead Gaius and the rest to their deaths, Ye Fan felt it more prudent to undertake the quest by himself.


    There is no holding back from this uing battle. With the Sword ofYunyang on my side, | am finally able to avenge Angie and


    put an end to this once and for all.


    Even if it became a fight to the death, Ye Fan was determined to impress upon the Chu family that he and his loved ones were


    not to be trifled with.


    The Sword of Yunyang rattled in its scabbard with every step forward as Ye Fan trudged eastward with grim determination.


    All that kept him going at that moment was the fantasy of reveling in the blood of his sworn enemies.


    Who knows if | will be able to return from this trip?


    On the other side of the ocean atop Mount Chumen, Tang Yun had resigned herself to a simpler life after Ye Fan descended the


    mountain with the Dragon yers.


    Aside from presiding over asional reports from the elders, she spent most of her time recuperating.


    Instead of being resentful, Tang Yun had chosen to view the injuries inflicted upon her as opportunities to grow and strengthen


    herself.


    Slowly but surely, the decades of stagnation once again dissolved to make way for progress.


    Meanwhile, all was quiet within the Chu residence.


    Chu Yuan, the former patriarch, was forced to leave the confines of his solitary training to intervene when Ye Fan had stormed


    the gates.


    After thetter''s see LI Chu Yuan


    once again retired into is sqtitany\!


    wart ithe rest duties to


    nminely care of by his son, Chu


    Zhengliang. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With the help of the family''s considerable resources, Chu Zhengliang had managed to regain nearly all of his strength within the


    span of a month.


    It was alreadyte at night when the


    family meeting had ended. Upon


    dismissing th iecac¨¦itay CO"


    AREngishytha e eon way past a


    narrow path surreptitiously before


    slipping behind a secret door. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Though it was dim within, he sensed a steady flow of energy.


    Before he was the figure of a young man sitting cross-legged atop a bed which shimmered mysteriously under the soft yellow


    lights.


    Thetter was d in a set of loose, flowing robes. A ck cloth was wrapped around his eyes.


    As if sensing the presence of another, the young man jerked slightly out of his reverie. ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°I''m here. Don''t move a muscle, I''m going to examine your eyes.¡±


    Striding across the room, Chu Zhengliang gently removed the ck cloth and peered carefully at his son''s eye sockets.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°Not anymore, Dad,¡± Chu Qitian replied. ¡°It itches, though.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang smiled with


    satisfaction. ¡°That''s a good sign. It


    means that your immune Seems,


    incorporating e-eyeetiom: reign


    opaceikid ¨¦h extension of your body.


    Before long, Jade Eyes will be yours


    tomand. Our experiment is a


    sess, son! There will be no fighter


    in the world equal to you once you


    harness the power of Jade Eyes!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Chu Zhengliang cackled triumphantly at the cusp of his son''s sess.


    ¡°| will work hard to attain mastery, Dad. And when | do, | will tear the bastard apart with my bare hands!¡±


    At the mere mention of his name, Chu Qitian gritted his teeth in anger. His tone was so menacing that it sounded as if he meant


    to carry out his threat literally.


    Chu Qitian''s hatred for Ye Fan had reached another level at the conclusion of theirst battle for having almost died by the


    latter''s foot.


    That bastard had stomped me into the ground. They had to dig me out in front of all the world''s martial arts representatives. The


    shame is too much to bear!


    Ye Fan''s stomp had shattered more than Chu Qitian''s bones. The arrogance thetter had developed over the years was


    simrly crushed.


    Though Chu Qitian had somehow managed to survive the ordeal with the help of the Chu family elders, his character was no


    longer the same.


    Overthe past month, Chu Qitian had shut himself in his room and refused to speak to anybody.


    Chu Zhengliang was more aware than anybody with what his son was going through.


    He knew that Ye Fan was the one responsible for breaking his son''s spirit.


    Upon regaining consciousness the night of his neardeath, Chu Qitian wept in his father''s arms as he repeatedly asked thetter


    how it was possible that Ye Fan''s aplishments so much higherthan his own despite the nobility of his blood over his


    cousin''s.


    ¡°Am | destined to be his inferior, Dad?¡± he had asked tearfully from his bed that night, hardly able to even sit up.


    Chu Zhengliang felt his heart ache with sorrow at his son''s anguish.


    He was such a charismatic and strong-willed boy. Seeing him like this, a sniveling shadow of his former self, is more than | can


    bear.


    It was on that same night when Chu Zhengliang made a grim promise to himself to restore his son''s


    confidence.


    Even if | have to burn the world down, | will ensure that Qitian''s future is intact!


    ¡°My son will never be anybody''s inferior!¡± he had replied fiercely.


    After Chu Zhengliang departed his son''s chambers that night, he began to put his n against Angie into action.


    Having recalled his own father, Chu Yuan, mention once before the power that the daughter of the Jones family possessed, of


    Jade Eyes which contained within them a terrifying power should one seed in tapping into its potential, Chu Zhengliang


    decided that it was as good a time as any.


    However, Chu Zhengliang was not explicitly informed of that information. Instead, he had heard it told to his brother with him


    hanging on to every word from the shadows.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chu Shen had been desperate for a powerful heir through his abler son, Chu Zhenghong. Having heard of the power of the girl''s


    eyes, he made it a priority for Angie to be a granddaughter-inw to have her eyes weaponized.


    That piece of information had made an impression on Chu Zhengliang. Taking the advantage of the subsequent conflict between


    his father and brother, he had taken the initiative to solidify an alliance with the Jones¡¯ via a marriage proposal.


    After Chu Zhenghong was instated as the new patriarch, he disregarded all conventions by paying visits to Angie often in an


    attempt to pair her with his own son over his brother''s protests.


    Despite his careful nning to save her for Ye Fan, Chu Zhenghong''s son had gone ahead to be the son-inw of another


    family instead.


    He had been livid upon finding out. It did not take long after that for everything toe out in the open.


    Without Chu Zhenghong''s intervention, the engagement between Chu Qitian and Angie soon became official.


    However, Ye Fan''s unexpected reappearance disrupted Chu Zhengliang''s ns.


    Chu Zhengliang became aware that the marital alliance he had proposed was falling apart. Being unable to enforce it by legal


    means, he felt justified to resort to more drastic measures.


    ¡°By the way, Dad,¡± Chu Qitian suddenly piped up, interrupting his father''s reverie. ¡°How did you take care of Angie?¡±


    Chu Qitian did not have any feelings for the girl as they had only met several times, much less care for her survival.


    His only concern being that his master, Tang Yun, might find out.


    Chu Qitian was well aware of his master''s temperament.


    If she finds out that Dad and | had mutted Angie, | don''t think even grandpa will be able to defend us from her wrath.


    ¡°Don''t worry, son. I''d taken care of everything. Not only have | removed all evidence of our involvement, but I''d also instigated the


    three families of Chu Sect to me it on Chu Tianfan. There is a ¡®gift¡¯ on the way to him now, as we speak.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang chuckled with relish as he spoke. His dark eyes glinted with malice.


    ¡°Don''t concern yourself with trivial matters, Qitian,¡± he continued. ¡°Keep your mind focused on your training to harness the


    powers of Jade Eyes. You will be fine if you follow the sacred texts to the letter.¡±


    As the Chu family had existed as a martial arts stronghold for more years than anybody was able to remember, its library


    undoubtedly contained texts of various secret techniques collected over millennia.


    The instructions to incorporate Jade Eyes into the body of a practitioner was one of them.


    Being thest piece of the puzzle, It was only after stumbling upon the text when Chu Zhengliang formally put his ns into


    action.


    The girl is instrumental to Qitian''s sess. She has a purpose to fulfill. Besides, nobody will miss her very much.


    Chu Qitian shifted guiltily in his seat. ¡°Dad, don''t you think that we''ve crossed the line? Angie is innocent, after all.¡±


    Though Chu Qitian had murdered more people than he could remember, his conscience still twinged at the horrific thought of


    mutting Angie for his personal gain.


    Heinous as his other crimes were, Angie''s treatment was something that had weighed heavily upon his conscience.


    When he slept at night, he even dreamt of her radiant smile, yet to be unblemished by the horrors of her fate.


    ¡°Now is not the time to feel queasy,


    Qitian. If you must, me the girl for


    her gift. Jade Eyes cartins too¡±


    rpan@owe? for such a little girl to


    handle. In a way, we are easing her


    burden by taking it off her hands.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way,¡± he continued. ¡°Do you


    truly believe that she can stay out of


    it? The elders of the Chu Sect had


    already decreed for the girl to sever


    all ties with Chu Tietelieh acficor \


    Eagepess e still saw fit


    to-Seek Chu Tianfan out over


    thousands of miles! How is that


    defiance any different from that of a


    traitor to Chu Sect? As its assistant


    head, it is my sworn duty to rid the


    Sect of any nonpliance. Jade


    Eyes is merely a spoil of war. Keep


    your eyes on the true prize, Qitian.


    Don''t burden yourself with guilt. Your


    sess is imminent, my boy.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian failed to notice the sanctimonious manner in which Chu Zhengliang had justified his actions.


    Convinced by his father''sforting words, he nodded fervently as his doubts dissipated. Dad is right. Harnessing the power of


    Jade Eyes is critical to our entire operation.


    At that very moment, Michael arrived at the ancestral homestead of the Jones¡¯ and immediately informed his father about Ye


    Fan''s involvement in his sister''s mishap.


    ¡°What!¡± yelled Bill in a towering rage. ¡°That scoundrel! Angie would have given her life for him and this is how he repays her? He


    would go to such lengths to frame the Chu family!¡±


    Without giving the matter a second thought, he made the decision to summon the entire might of his family to avenge his


    daughter.


    ¡°Our forces alone might not be


    sufficient, Dad,¡± Michael said softly,


    his voice quivering with righteous


    anger. ¡°We should ally ourselves with


    the Chu family. They are the ones


    who want Chu Tianfan dead the (11


    most, asi efraras! Gree we have


    thet Sd port, two houses out of three


    within Chu Sect are already in favor


    of the same goal. By the next sect


    assembly, we will be able to force our


    agenda and turn the Tang family into


    a unanimous decision. At that point,


    we would have turned this personal


    vendetta into the objective goal of


    Chu Sect. Once the three houses of


    Chu Sect are on the same page, we


    would be able to mobilize arge


    enough force to dere war with Ye


    Fan! With Moon God''s help, we will


    have Chu Tianfan''s head!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Bill agreed, nodding slowly. ¡°We''ll make a trip to the Chu residence to propose an alliance. This is a debt that must


    be paid with blood.¡±


    Without further ado, the men made their way to Mount Chumen to meet Chu Zhengliang.


    They were adamant on obtaining the support of Chu Sect to attack Ye Fan.


    ¡°He killed my daughter,¡± Bill growled in the vehicle, over and over again. ¡°In doing so, he has made a mortal enemy out of the


    Jones family.¡±


    Their limousine soon rolled to a halt at the foot of the hill as it could travel no further upward.


    As soon as the men opened the doors to prepare to ascend the mountain on foot, the chilly ambience in the air quickly


    discouraged the notion.


    ¡°Don''t you find it oddly cold today, Dad?¡± Michael asked he cast a wary eye about.


    Bill fervently agreed with his son as his teeth chattered. He could not help but notice that even breathing soon became abored


    activity.


    It feels like the weight of a mountain crushing down on my chest.


    As the Jones¡¯ stood uncertainly as they debated whether or not they should proceed, a silhouette appeared not too far away.


    Though appearing no bigger than a speck initially, Michael and Bill failed to repress their shudders from the figure''s demonic


    aura as it approached.


    They had also discovered that it was from that figure that the chill that permeated their bones emitted as it bristled with


    murderous intent.


    Leaving a trail of dense, suffocating air in its wake, the grass where it trod turned to sharp icicles.


    ¡°Is that...¡± Bill''s voice trailed off fearfully at the sight of such an evil presence.


    When the figure was close enough to be recognized, the Jones froze in shock.


    ¡°Chu... Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°How could it be him?¡± ¡°What''s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to storm up Mount Chumen again?¡±


    Bill and Michael stared in disbelief, not expecting to find their mortal enemy at the very location they were heading to conspire


    against him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bill demanded with as brave of a voice he could muster.


    Ye Fan did not seem to have heard them. In fact, his stride did not even falter.


    Under the terrified gaze of the Jones¡¯, the younger man continued upward with his sword rattling in its scabbard.


    With a cid sense of cruel purpose, he trudged up the mountain.


    ¡°What is Chu Tianfan doing here, Michael?¡± Bill turned to his son in terror. ¡°Could he be here to admit his transgressions?¡±


    ¡°| don''t know, Dad.¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°He might be.¡±


    More than anything else, they concocted that assumption as a means to reassure themselves. One look at his impassive face


    was all that was needed to convince them that Ye Fan was not in an apologetic mood.


    Anybody could tell that that man only has murder on his mind.


    Under the stupefied gaze of the Jones¡¯, Ye Fan arrived at the entrance before a pair of guards of Chu Sect. They stood guarding


    a new set of doors that reced the ones that he had knocked down a month ago.


    Ye Fan''s approach interrupted their conversation regarding the matter of members of the Chu family heading to China to


    apologize to Ye Fan.


    Before long, they caught sight of the subject of their conversation appearing once again at Mount Chumen.


    ¡°You again!¡± The guards gave a violent shudder. ¡°We have already apologized to you. What more do you want?¡±


    Ye Fan responded by slowly raising his head and allowing the guards to catch a glimpse of the fury in his eyes.


    ¡°Blood for blood!¡± he dered before reaching for his sword.


    In a sh, the decapitated heads of the guards fell to the ground with two sickening thuds.


    The Jones recoiled in horror.


    Asecondter, the newly repaired doors turned into dust from another swipe of the Sword of Yunyang.


    Bill was visibly shaken by the manner in which Ye Fan had proimed war.


    The Jones stared at each other, faces pale with fright. An indescribable sense of fear enveloped them.


    By that point, it had be abundantly clear to them that Ye Fan had returned to Mount Chumen tomit another bout of


    genocide.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do we do, Dad? Are we still going to propose an alliance with them?¡±


    Bill had lost all sense of self-control at the sight of the bloodstained grounds of Mount Chumen''s entrance and of the malevolent


    figure slowly ascending the stairs.


    ¡°Change of ns! Hurry up and contact our banners! Gather our strongest warriors and have them meet us here at Mount


    Chumen. War has already begun!¡±


    Unlike his son, Bill was well-versed in the ways of the world. Very quickly, the elder Jones had grasped the gravity of the


    situation.


    Ye Fan''s act of ughtering his way


    up Mount Chumen is no lessee lial


    open derationcafivart The only


    thing fa to do is await Tang Yun''s


    order to arm ourselves! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As the Jones scrambled to contact


    their kin, Ye Fan was m Kingchiowely


    sepsiynanen aha along a


    p ie path of loose gravel and


    narrow crevices. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Striding through the pulverized door


    behind him, he had trod onward with


    the warm blood of t equard¨¦ O11!


    beyeath histeet in is hand was the


    once dormant Sword ofYunyang,


    ready to serve the will of a new


    master after centuries of slumber.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan dragged the sword as he walked, sending up sparks and carving the path half a foot deep in his wake.


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    ¡°Trespasser! How dare you defile our hallowed grounds!¡±


    Warriors of the Chu Sect quickly gathered at the sound of the disturbance below the mountain before freezing in shock.


    ¡°You again, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you caused enough damage during yourst visit?¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang has decreed that any uninvited guests will be in, no exceptions!¡±


    ¡°Here is onest chance for you to return from whence you came, or we will cut you to pieces!¡±


    The defenders of the mountain did not engage in battle immediately. Instead, they issued a warning beforehand.


    After all, the events that had urred a month ago were still fresh on their minds.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    The members of Chu Sect vividly recalled how the intruder who stood before them had nearly stomped Chu Qitian to death.


    It was rumored that the injury was so grievous that he was still recuperating despite it being already a month. Even his survival


    was not yet certain.


    The defenders who had gathered were hoping that they would have been able to force Ye Fan to retreat at the threat of Tang


    Yun''s involvement alone.


    If they could help it, they would not wish to have to engage inbat against Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan did not seem fazed by the resistance he was met with.


    With an almighty stomp, a shockwave sent the dozen who stood closest to him flying backward.


    ¡°Stand in my way again and you shall die a painful death!¡± Ye Fan bellowed.


    The fury in his voice was so immense that the surrounding rocks rumbled ominously from the resonance of the force.


    From that mere demonstration of power, the terrified defenders concurred that Ye Fan''s position atop the Sky Ranking alongside


    Tang Yun was well deserved.


    Even his voicemanded such presence.


    In an instant, the defenders that were dispatched to halt his ascension felt a stab of intense fear.


    Despite being a couple of dozen out of thousands of followers of the most powerful house in the world surrounding a single


    measly-armed man, the defenders found themselves hesitant to step forth.


    Every single one of them took an uncertain step backward, their faces wary and frightened.


    Any observer who stood beneath Mount Chumen at that moment would have had their eyes sped upon a strange scene.


    An intimidating group of armed warriors being forced backward by the advance of a solitary young man.


    It looks more like Ye Fan single-handedly surrounding Chu Sect instead of it being the other way around!


    ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± a voice yelled. ¡°Imbeciles! Look around, you have him


    heavily outnumbered! If that''s not enough, Tang Yun and Chu Yuan have your back! The leader of the Sky Ranking and a warrior


    of the god realm to boot. What the hell are you afraid of? Go!¡±


    Chu Shen had encountered the confrontation upon his descent down the mountain. After regaining hisposure after his initial


    surprise at Ye Fan''s reappearance atop Mount Chumen, he yelled in consternation at the cowardice of his men.


    ¡°Go, you fools!¡± he roared, incensed by the men''s hesitation. ¡°I will inform Ms. Tang at once and backup will be along shortly!¡±


    Without another word, Chu Shen turned around and ran back up the steps.


    As Chu Yuan had shut himself away in solitary training, the other person who came to Chu Shen''s mind was Tang Yun, the


    leader of Chu Sect.


    ¡°He''s right, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°We are fighting for Chu Sect! Ms. Tang and Chu Yuan have our backs.¡±


    ¡°Let''s charge at him together!¡± ¡°Block his path!¡±


    Earlier, fear had worked its way into the crowd. Naturally, courage had the potential to do the same.


    After Chu Shen''s rallying cry, the braver ones who were most affected stood out and instigated the rest.


    With their shouts of encouragement at each other, the rest once again fell into the rhythm of battle.


    Soon, the hundreds of fighters that had gathered to defend Mount Chumen against the invaderfound the fear that had inhibited


    their movements a moment ago reced by an insatiable thirst for the intruder''s blood.


    With a battle cry, they dashed toward Ye Fan with their weapons raised who in an instant found himself surrounded.


    Despite being faced with a dense wall of well-trained warriors who were shouting for his blood, he felt no fear.


    Throughout the entire time, he did not utter a word.


    Only the glint of his sword and his brimming malice disyed any signs of his emotions.


    With another swipe of the sword, the earth, scarcely dried from Ye Fan''sst visit, was once again stained by a stter of


    crimson.


    The trickle of blood that flowed down Mount Chumen soon turned into a river.


    The wails of pain and nging of weaponry echoed horribly in the mountains.


    Michael and Bill, who stood at the foot of Mount Chumen as they awaited reinforcements, felt their terror rise again at the sight


    and sounds that greeted them.


    ¡°It... it looks like the gates of hell, Dad,¡± Michael stammered as he stood transfixed with horror.


    Mount Chumen? More like gates of hell! The path is littered with bodies!


    Meanwhile, the horrors atop Mount Chumen were not yet known an ocean away in Jiangdong.


    Within the Ye residence in Jingzhou, Gaius and the rest had not been able toe to an agreement upon a n to take on Chu


    Sect after many days of discussion.


    ¡°Without the assistance of Moon


    God, we might not be able to survive


    the attempt,¡± Gaius concluded


    gloomily. ¡°We''ve Seon t @h@vn


    Heari@Xin: capable of


    ing all of us on his own.


    Furthermore, he will have the


    assistance of Tang Yun, the current


    head of Chu Sect, and all of the Chu


    elders. If you factor in his disciples,


    he''s got an entire army. It''s too vast


    of a gap between our forces and his.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before, many were under the impression that Chu Sect''s fame was mostly exaggerated.


    It was only after their altercation with Chu Sect that Gaius and the rest learned that the reputation of Chu Sect as the most


    powerful force in the world of martial arts was well earned.


    Even a global alliance would not be able to withstand the full force of an assault from Chu Sect. What hope do the Dragon


    yers from Dragon God Hall have?


    ¡°What do we do? Shall we advise Dragon Master against it?¡± Gaius continued, looking thoroughly dejected. ¡°He could bide time


    to recuperate or perhaps undergo training! How about attempting another siege of Chu Sect once Dragon Master attains god


    realm? Wouldn''t that be safer?¡±


    We''re lucky to have survived the previous attempt. There''s no need to throw our lives away haphazardly!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Owen disagreed. ¡°Knowing Dragon


    Master, he would probably be on his


    way there as we speak. Given his


    impatience, | don''t think you would be


    able to convince ee


    thay ayneelobetire e decides to


    launch another attack. Are you


    suggesting that he goes into hiding


    for another ten years? The young


    lady had her eyes gouged out by the


    Chu family, for God''s sake! Any man


    whose beloved friend had gone


    through such an ordeal would do the


    same to avenge her! Would you be


    able to keep calm in their shoes,


    Gaius?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even I, who am more level-headed than Dragon Master, would not stand idly by and allow an innocent girl to be mutted in


    such a brutal manner!


    Gaius appeared incensed by Owen''s anger. ¡°I would,¡± he answered stubbornly.


    The others were dumbstruck by theirrade''s answer.


    ¡°How dare you call yourself a man, Gaius?¡±


    Sparing onest disgusted nce at Gaius, Owen stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Let''s go and have a word with Dragon Master. If a war is inevitable, we could go to Japan and seek for Moon God''s help. With


    ourbined forces, there is a better hope than before in making a dent on Mount Chumen.¡±


    ¡°Chu Sect has reigned long enough,¡± Owen continued grimly. ¡°It''s time for a change.¡±


    As if reaching an unspoken agreement, all four Dragon yers stood up and nodded at each other to reaffirm their mutual


    decision.


    Gaius, on the other hand, remained seated on the couch.


    ¡°Dragon Master may be young and


    reckless,¡± he said quietly when the


    others stared at him, aghast. ¡°Are


    you? Enough to follow him blindly


    down the same dangerous path?


    War, you say? People will die! How


    many times do you tinkeonecseuls


    supremayihalltigen challenged over


    the eons? Care to venture a guess as


    to what happened to their rebellion?


    I''ll give you a hint. Chu Sect remains


    standing to this day, and you don''t


    even know the names of the rebels,


    do you? | know you don''t like hearing


    it, but Chu Sect''s dominance has


    stood the test of time. I''ve lived a


    long life, boys. | do not mind dying for


    a good cause. But you are still young!


    Dragon Master is still young! He


    doesn''t even have a son yet! Could


    you bear for his legacy to be


    extinguished at so young an age? For


    his name to be forgotten?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    ¡°If it were me, | would try not to fight. Even if | want to fight, | will wait until we have a perfect n. It is equal tomitting


    suicide if we fight now.¡±


    Gaius sat on the couch and kept shaking his head.


    Upon hearing that, Owen stomped his feet in exasperation. ¡°That''s enough. Stop using Dragon Master as the excuse. We all


    know you are the one who is afraid of death. Dragon Master is not a coward like you, and we understand that he is doing all this


    for her. Plus, even if we don''t start a fight, do you think the Chu family will let us go? They have said that they would attack China


    in a few days. They even said that they would kill the entire family of Dragon Master. It is beyond our control now. There is no


    way Dragon Master can escape from this.¡±


    Owen''s tone was extremely stern.


    They were aware that Ye Fan was forced into making such a dangerous situation.


    Ye Fan wanted to wait for himself to enter the god realm before facing Chu Yuan. Nheless, the Chu family and the Chu Sect


    would not allow that.


    It seemed like a harsh move from Ye Fan to challenge the Chu family.


    However, it might actually be his smartest move.


    It was better than waiting and bing a sitting duck.


    If Ye Fan waited until the Chu family was well prepared, he would lose all the chances to win.


    The sudden attack would leave the enemies floundering in panic.


    Hence, after discussing for days, Dragon yers from Dragon God Hall agreed tounch another attack at Mount Chumen.


    Only Gaius had a different stand.


    ¡°Please don''t look at me like that. You sound like | am a traitor. | was merely expressing my opinion. | will obey whatever decision


    made by Dragon Master.¡±


    Facing those contemptuous gazes around him, Gaius immediately spread his hands and defended himself.


    ¡°All right. Cut the crap. Let''s find Dragon Master now.


    Let''s see what his final decision is.¡±


    Even though Owen and the others had discussed the topic for days, Ye Fan would be the one making the final call.


    Will he choose to wait for the opportune moment or to attack initiatively?Will he call for aid for other parties or only use the elites


    of Dragon God Hall to fight?


    Soon, Dragon yers arrived at Ye Fan''s practice room.


    ¡°Dragon Master, do you have a minute? We''vee up with some ns after discussing them for days. We''vee here to


    report to you.¡±


    Owen and the rest stood humbly outside the room as Owen spoke through the door.


    However, there was no response after a long while.


    ¡°Maybe he is in solitary training. Why don''t we report to him after hees out?¡±


    Gaius uttered from afar.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°No way! | bet you want to wait this out. If he is in solitary training, why are we not feeling any turbulence from the elemental


    forces? Get over here and shout his name now!¡± Owen scolded with


    displeasure.


    Usually, there would be intensive energy fluctuations when one was in solitary training.


    Yet, there was no elemental force at all in the room. It seemed like Ye Fan was meditating.


    ¡°All right, all right. What am | going to do with you guys?¡±


    Eventually, they left it to Gaius to wake Ye Fan up.


    ¡°Master, could you pleasee out for a while? We have something to report to you. Master? Ms. Tang is here. And she wants


    to meet you...¡±


    Gaius kept shouting outside the room.


    Still, there was no response at all.


    ¡°That''s strange. Is Dragon Master in there?¡±


    They could not wrap their heads around it.


    Based on Ye Fan''s sensitive hearing, there was no way he could not hearthem.


    Eventually, Gaius pushed the door open.


    As expected, the room was empty.


    ¡°Let''s go look for Ms. Qiu.¡±


    Seeing Ye Fan was not in the room, they went over to Qiu Mucheng''s room.


    ¡°Huh? Isn''t Ye Fan in solitary training? Is he not in the training room?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng had not seen Ye Fan for days.


    ¡°Is there a chance he''s with Angie?¡±


    After that, they went to where Angie was healing from her injury.


    However, only Junie was there taking care of Angie.


    At that moment, a sense of dread rose within them.


    ¡°Junie, did Dragon Mastere here this few days?¡± Gaius asked in a low voice.


    Junie shook her head. ¡°No. | thought you said he was in solitary training.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was what he said after the Chu family left.


    But we just went to the training room, and he wasn''t


    there.¡±


    Owen and the others started to worry.


    Junie''s expression changed upon hearing that, and she let out a weak smile.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s look for him again. Maybe he went to Jingzhou.¡± Gaius and the rest intended to search elsewhere.


    Junie uttered slowly, ¡°There''s no need to look for him. If | am not mistaken, he probably went to Mount Chumen.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Did he go there already?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Did he go alone? Is he out of his mind?¡±


    ¡°What is he thinking exactly? It will be dangerous even if we go together. How could he go there alone?¡±


    ¡°He might as well have bought a ticket to hell.¡±


    Gaius and the others panicked upon hearing Junie''s


    words.


    They thought Ye Fan was being too reckless.


    ¡°You guys don''t know him at all. Of


    course, he knew it was equal to


    suicide. He didn {4el} ees


    djantaantds o throw away our


    lives. He is always like this. He


    always shoulders all the burdens by


    himself.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Junie spoke as she gazed outside the window.


    Tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    Each drop fell to the ground and sshed into a thousand sparkling droplets.


    Gaius and the rest were rendered speechless.


    Only now did they realize why Ye Fan had said that he was going into solitary training.


    It looked like he had already decided to go to the Chu Sect alone that time.


    He probably knew it was a one-way trip this time.


    Boom...


    The Dragon yers dashed out of the room as if they had gone mad.


    ¡°Master, wait for us!"


    They roared as they headed toward Mount Chumen.


    Gaius was the one who took the lead.


    Meanwhile, at Mount Chumen, the battle still continued.


    All that could be seen and heard were the shes of light and the blood on the ground.


    Ye Fan was like a killing machine.


    He killed every single enemy in his path.


    Bodies after bodies copsed wherever he went.


    He did not hold back the second time he barged into Mount Chumen.


    Thest time when he was here, he


    was still on alert. He teigeshaadt''to


    anygria But Merely hurt them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, there was no reason for him to hold back anymore this time.


    ¡°You bunch of insects. How dare you


    let Angie lose her sigat|avill4ng"


    knegs wor Ndunt Chumen


    today!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Swoosh!


    Ye Fan swung his sword mercilessly along his way.


    Every strike was followed by traces of blood behind.


    Agonized wails reverberated around the entire ce.


    Right at this moment, Ye Fan looked like he was obsessed by demons as he helmed the sword effortlessly, as if he was putting


    up a performance.


    The world was his stage and the bloodshed scene was the prettiest background.


    Those desperate cries were the best music for this performance.


    Amonth ago when Ye Fan reached Mount Chumen, all the paths were still clean and white.


    He had never expected that he would be stepping on blood and corpses the second time he came to this ce.


    Just then, the reinforcements from the Jones family had arrived at the mountain feet.


    Jones let the elites of theirfamily and rushed up the mountain.


    However, the nearer they got, the more intimidated they became.


    As they arrived at the scene, they paled in fright.


    The color drained from their faces after they saw the scene before them.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, is this really Mount Chumen?¡±


    The Jones family was terrified to the extent some of them even peed in their pants.


    It did not look like Mount Chumen but rather a mass grave.


    All the paths were covered in fresh blood.


    Dead bodies littered all over the ground.


    Most of the bodies were iplete, and there were broken heads and limbs everywhere.


    Jones broke out in cold sweat, and he was shook to his core.


    ¡°Dad, are we still heading up?¡±


    Michael was terrified as well.


    They had never seen such a brutal scene.


    It happened at Mount Chumen, the most sacred ce of martial arts in the world.


    All the dead bodies belonged not to ordinary people.


    Many of them were Guardians of the Chu Sect.


    It took at least a Grandmaster to beat the Guardians of the Chu Sect.


    Yet, those Guardians were lying on the ground like many useless animals.


    The Jones family was worried they might end up in the same way if they confronted the enemy.


    ¡°Let''s slow down.¡±


    Bill recoiled in fear.


    Regardless how much hatred and resentment he possessed, they could not bepared with the fear facing real death.


    Indeed, Jones knew their standings well enough.


    Based on the Jones family''s current battle power, there was no way they could match with Ye Fan.


    The only chance they had was to defeat him while he was badly injured.


    Hence, slowing down their pace was undoubtedly their best choice at the moment.


    As the Jones family was hesitating of approaching, Chu Shen had rushed back to the Chu residence.


    ¡°Where is Zhengliang? Find him now. We are in deep trouble. Chu Tianfan is here again!¡± Chu Shen shouted in fear.


    Upon hearing that, the Chu family tensed up.


    ¡°Mr. Chu went to Chu Sect Castle fora meeting,¡± the Chu family responded anxiously.


    Upon hearing that, Chu Shen rushed toward Chu Sect Castle right away.


    Before leaving, he instructed the Chu family to be on high alert and get ready for the enemy.


    ¡°And, please inform Demonic Duo. They are the only one who stand a chance against Chu Tianfan now.¡±


    Right after that, Chu Shen turned and headed toward the mountain top.


    He was too anxious that he identally tripped and fell. His head knocked against a rock and started bleeding.


    He ran toward the mountain like a mad man with no time to be bothered about his wound.


    In the meantime, numerous figures were heading from Jiangdong toward the mountain.


    Not only them, but many wereing from all over the world, dashing toward Mount Chumen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Han found out Ye Fan was entering the lion''s den alone a few minutes ago, he was startled. He immediately issued


    Dragon God Token, the highest level summons, globally.


    This time, The Five Dragon Gods were not the only ones summoned.


    The Four Dragon yers also received the summons.


    Regardless of whether they were from the Dragon


    God Hall, or elites from the martial arts or the real world, they were summoned nheless.


    To ensure all of them nee the


    summons, Han used Gai


    count ang, Used ths a on


    name to publish a post in the martial


    artist''s forum. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°For those who belong to Dragon God


    Hall. The Five Dragon Gods, The Four


    Dragon ne The a abaielnoe ROM


    Deak o matter


    ee now, eae you see this


    wn ae head for Mount Chumen


    as soon as possible to assist Dragon


    Master. The war between Dragon


    God Hall and the Chu Sect officially


    starts now!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dragon Master went there alone in


    order not to burden the entire Dragon


    God Hall. This might be a war that is


    meant to be lost, and this might be a


    oneway trip. But if Rragos Mastal Ig


    not afraldiiwe SASatu not be too! We


    must let Dragon Master know that he


    is not alone, but he has the entire


    Dragon God Hall at his back.


    Everyone, it is time for us to make a


    stand, even though this might be our


    final battle. What we do today will


    be history for our future


    generations! Let us leave no regret


    today! Let''s fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Han''s summons created an uproar in the entire martial arts world.


    The shocking news left the whole world in befuddlement.


    The martial arts world had fallen into a state of unrest.


    Martial artists from different countries were overwhelmed by what was going on.


    It felt like the end of the world was approaching. Indeed, it was the endgame for the martial arts world.


    It was a final battle between Dragon God Hall and the Chu Sect.


    Ye Fan and Tang Yun were both the strongest elites in Sky Ranking.


    The two strongest men in the world were about to engage in a final confrontation on Mount Chumen.


    In the eyes of the martial arts world, it was equivalent to a nuclear war.


    With that, many started to head toward Mount Chumen to give their support.


    Meanwhile, at Yanjing army base in China.


    Long Baichuan was standing in the hall epting the canonization of the highestmanding general.


    However, halfway through the consecration ceremony, a uniquemunicator he had been carrying with him suddenly rang


    sharply.


    Long Baichuan lowered his head. All colors drained from his face.


    Without dy, he dashed out of the hall recklessly.


    ¡°General Long, the ceremony is not done yet. Your rank...¡±


    Numerous people shouted for him to return.


    ¡°| don''t have time for this. Everyone, we''ll meet one day again!¡±


    Long Baichuan left a brief sentence before vanishing from the crowd''s sight.


    The hall was left in utter bewilderment. Where is he going off to, and what''s the matter so serious?

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Meanwhile in Tokyo, Japan.


    The riches and the nobles were gathering at the pce.


    It was a national celebration as their emperor was having his seventieth birthday.


    The emperor was the highest leader of Japan, and his birthday was being celebrated majestically.


    On this day, not only elites from all industries and fields came to congratte, but even martial arts elite like Mochizuki Kawa, the


    Sword God, came to express their congrattions.


    ¡°Has Moon God not showed up yet?¡±


    The celebration had not yet started. Mochizuki Kawa furrowed his brows and was inquiring about this matter to his subordinate.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin, the Moon God, was the highest representative in Japan''s martial arts world.


    As it was the emperor''s birthday, even if he did note personally, he should at least have sent some


    gifts.


    It was beneficial for the unity of the country.


    With that, Mochizuki Kawa had sent his men to Sanshin Organization to remind Moon God to prepare something for the


    emperor.


    To his disappointment, his men failed to meet with Moon God even after paying a visit several times.


    ¡°Forget it. If Moon God doesn''t want to give a gift, let it be. After all, | can be a representative too as the Sword Shrine Head


    Priest.¡±


    In the end, Mochizuki Kawa let out a sigh and gave up on waiting.


    Boom...


    Just then, several salutes roared.


    The emperor''s birthday banquet officially kicked off.


    The first event was congrattory messages and gift offerings from all representatives.


    ¡°Director Chiike, it will be your turn soon. Please get ready.¡±


    Chiike Shizuka had donned a red gown full of grace and luxury among the guests.


    The once youthful and tender face now reflected maturity and authority.


    ¡°Okay, Granddad. Please call me when it is my turn. Grandpa Iwai, please continue your story about Ye Fan.¡±


    After responding to Miyamoto Nakanosuke, Chiike Shizuka shifted her attention back to Iwai Zen, listening to thetter talking


    about the first battle of Chu Sect.


    It had been a long time since she heard about Ye Fan.


    To Chiike Shizuka, Ye Fan was like a meteor born out of nowhere and suddenly appeared in her shadowy world, instantly


    illuminating her whole life.


    Before he appeared, Chiike Shizuka was nothing more than an irrelevant member of her family.


    Ye Fan showed up and pushed her to the pinnacle of her life. He handed thergest consortium in Japan into her hands.


    Chiike Shizuka had been wanting to go to China to


    find Ye Fan.


    However, she did not have the courage to do so.


    They only met by chance, and she doubted if Ye Fan would still remember her.


    Hence, she hid her sense of longing for him deeply in her heart all these years.


    Until a month ago, she heard that Ye Fan sent his men and took Iwai Zen away.


    Thus, after lwai Zen returned, Chiike Shizuka kept asking the former to tell her about Ye Fan.


    This was the only thing she cared about, even though it was the emperor''s birthday.


    Yet, a whileter, lwai Zen suddenly stopped talking. His expression changed after taking out something from his pocket and


    ncing at it.


    ¡°Grandpa Iwai, what''s wrong?¡±


    Chiike Shizuka''s face turned pale as she noticed Iwai Zen''s expression.


    ¡°Director Chiike, something major has happened.


    Dragon Master seems to be in trouble. Dragon God Hall has just issued the highest level Dragon God Token!¡±


    The color drained from Iwai Zen''s face.


    He had joined Dragon God Hall for many years and had gone through thick and thin.


    What made the Dragon God Hall issue the highest level summon? It must be something unimaginable!


    Iwai Zen''s heart fell with a thud.


    ¡°That''s right! The martial artist''s forum!¡±


    Iwai Zen had a lot of questions as he only received the summon.


    At that instant, the martial artist''s forum came across his mind.


    The Hall Master of Dragon God Hall had registered an official ount there. lwai Zen supposed he could find something from


    the forum.


    As expected, after he logged into the forum, he discovered the online furor ongoing.


    Iwai Zen was utterly stunned as he read the post by Han.


    His gaze grew stern instantly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Grandpa Iwai, what is going on? Please don''t scare


    - ))me.


    Chiike Shizuka could not wrap her head around it.


    Iwai Zen did not say anything as he handed her his phone.


    Chiike Shizuka lowered her head and saw the summon.


    ¡°Forthose who belong to Dragon God Hall... No matter where you are now, after you see this post, please head for Mount


    Chumen as soon as possible to assist Dragon Master... We must let Dragon Master know that he is not alone, but he has the


    entire Dragon God Hall at his back... Let''s fight! Fight!


    Fight!¡±


    Chiike Shizuka froze on the spot, especially after she read thest three words of the summon.


    ¡°So has the war started?¡± Chiike Shizuka murmured.


    Yet, no one answered her question.


    Iwai Zen had already left his seat.


    ¡°Ms. Chiike, Dragon Master is fighting alone, and Dragon God Hall calls for help from worldwide. | know my ability is nothing


    compared to a supreme grandmaster. But | have to do my part to help Dragon God Hall. Director Chiike, | am sorry! | had


    promised to assist you my whole life. But it looks like | might have to break that promise. Please ept my sincerest apologies.


    Take care!¡±


    Iwai Zen stood up with a determined smile. He regarded her with a martial salute and turned to leave.


    Thest time Dragon God Token was summoned, Iwai Zen chose to disobey it.


    He did not want to deliver himself right into death.


    However, this time, he decided to throw himself into battle, and face the dangers straight up. He would no longer be the coward


    he used to be.


    It was all because of Ye Fan, who was willing to sacrifice himself to protect hisrades. He challenged the entire Chu Sect all


    by himself.


    Iwai Zen''s mind was blown off totally by Ye Fan''s courage and fighting spirit.


    What a true leader he is! Talk about


    his strength, his heart, his ON)


    seis enon M he is born


    t a leader with all those qualities.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If Mount Chumen was like a fire, Iwai


    Zen, Long Baichuan, an heotheri |


    Rgge5 AagHANONlbor inates were


    alHike moths flying toward the fire.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dragon Master, wait for us!¡±


    With that, lwai Zen departed from Japan.


    The banquet still carried on after he left.


    ¡°Director Chiike, it is your turn to offer gifts!¡± Miyamoto Nakanosuke urged Chiike Shizuka.


    Ye Fan got outraged and fired Iwai


    Zen from the San go Carporationls |


    e ecutive giseatt¡ãs position back


    th¨¦n. He then gave Chiike Shizuka the


    position. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since then, Iwai Zen and Miyamoto Nakanosuke had been assisting her.


    As such, Miyamoto Nakanosuke was one of the pirs of Sango Corporation.


    He was in charge of many daily errands.


    However, despite Miyamoto Nakanosuke''s urging, Chiike Shizuka stood up abruptly and stared at the East.


    Her gaze was filled with crazed determination and persistence.


    ¡°Granddad, Sango Corporation won''t be joiningthe banquet for today. Hurry, let''s go now!¡± Chiike Shizuka dered firmly.


    ¡°Shizuka, stop fooling around. This is the emperor''s birthday!¡± he eximed.


    Miyamoto Nakanosuke thought his granddaughter had lost her mind.


    ¡°I said leave now! This is an order!¡±


    Chiike Shizuka''s tone turned extremely ruthless.


    Even Miyamoto Nakanosuke was startled by it.


    It was the first time he had ever seen this young executive director behaving like this.


    Eventually, Miyamoto Nakanosuke had no choice but to obey her order. He led all the superiors of Sango Corporation out of the


    venue.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Over at Tokyo, Japan, high-level executives including Chiike Shizuka and Miyamoto Nakanosuke were already congregated at


    Sango Corporation when someone ran in with an announcement.


    ¡°Director, the ambassadorthe emperor sent is waiting outside for permission to enter. It seems like they are here for an


    exnation regarding Sango Corporation''s early departure from the birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Send them away,¡± Chiike Shizuka said, waving her dismissively.


    She had no intention of meeting those people.


    After sending someone to chase away the envoy, she stood up and swept her gaze across the room.


    ¡°Fellow colleagues, we have worked together to lead Sango Corporation for years.


    | have served as the executive director of thepany for a while now, but | believe you are all aware that | am just a proxy


    managing thepany on behalf of Ye Fan. Now that he''s in danger, we should do our part as a team to do everything within


    our capacity to help. Of course, I''m fully informed of the risk we are undertaking this time, so | won''t oblige any of you to do as |


    suggest, but still, | appeal to y''all to do something,¡± she said convincingly at the crowd of directors.


    ¡°As the executive director of Sango Corporation, | will be calling for support from everyone under the consortium to convene at


    Mount Chumen after this meeting ends. That''s all | have to say. | sincerely hope all of you make the right decision.¡±


    With that said, the woman left the room.


    She immediately saw to it that her intention was made clear to Miyamoto Nakanosuke.


    When the old man found out about her n, he was deeply disturbed.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Shizuka? You''re as good as dead if you go to Mr. Chu now. Despite how powerful he is, things still


    ended up like this. We''re just normal human beings without any ability. Gathering so many of us to go over will not make any


    difference! You''re just sending them to die.¡±


    The head of the Miyamoto n was disquieted, but regardless of how worried he was, Chiike Shizuka


    refused to relent.


    ¡°| don''t care if | die. It doesn''t matter if what | do amounts to nothing as long as | can do something for Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°But!


    ¡°I''ve already made up my mind, Granddad. | know you think my efforts are futile and inconsequential, but it only takes a spark to


    get the fire going. What I''m doing might not be anything needle-moving, but I''ll still give it my best. | believe as long as there are


    enough sparks, | will be able to set off a fire. What | do might seem trivial, but as long as | have enough people with me, we will


    make a difference. No one will be able to stop us. | know I''m just someone insignificant from a family that does not even


    command any power, but Ye Fan is the one who gave me everything. This might well be thest battle he fights, so | can''t just sit


    and watch without doing anything. | will regret this for the rest of my life if | sit idle, so please, Granddad, could you notify


    everyone?¡± she beseeched earnestly.


    ¡°| won''t force them to join me. This is purely voluntary. They don''t have to meet up with me. They can just head to Mount


    Chumen in Norwal City on their own.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was apparent from her tone and demeanor that she was hell-bent on pursuing her n to the very end, so Miyamoto


    Nakanosuke conceded.


    In the next few minutes, details of the call to gather cascaded down the whole Sango Corporation, and every member was


    informed.


    Despite how fast words were spread around, Chiike Shizuka herself had no idea how many people would answer her call.


    Meanwhile, the four fighters from Dragon yers made their way through China at lightning speed across thend in the


    direction of the Pacific Ocean.


    Trails of lights shed in the night at the country''s northern border while people continued on with their everyday life without


    thinking much about the phenomenon they witnessed.


    They simply thought those were meteorites, yet those who were steeped in martial arts knew it was elemental forces.


    reverberating through the ominous night sky.


    They knew bloodshed would ensue.


    Over at Yanjing, the night was already nigh, but Xu Lei was still going through documents and reports from all regions.


    Although she was temporarily overlooking matters pertaining to Yanjing on behalf of Ye Fan, her responsibility was still extensive,


    covering other areas.


    In fact, Ye Fan had assigned almost all operations under Dragon God Hall to her.


    Although Dragon God Hall''s physical war with the Chu family had just begun, the two powers had long been business


    competitors.


    Xu Lei was in charge of the economic side of their contest.


    Through her cleverness, she managed to cut off the family''s financial sources, yet she had yet topletely uproot this family.


    After all, the Chu family was the most prominent and ancient family.


    If they had not been blindsided by Xu Lei''s unexpected strike, the Chu family would not have actually suffered such a great loss,


    however, they quickly recovered from the shock and took preemptive defense and decisive retaliation collectively to secure their


    share of the economy.


    Their contest had just escted to an impasse, so Xu Lei dared not ck off. She was constantly on the lookout and was always


    keeping abreast of thetest developments.


    She buried her head in all the documents that night. Halfway through her work, a violent wind rushed through the window from


    the outside.


    Xu Lei looked up and saw streaks of lightning piercing through the sky.


    She sat up, rmed. ¡°What is happening in Jiangdong?¡± She darted her gaze around warily as she thought hard.


    Ye Fan!


    Although Xu Lei was not at Mount Chumen herself, she had heard about what happened there.


    She knew that Ye Fan was at Jiangdong, waiting for an apology from the Chu family.


    He had just settled an old score. | bet he''s least expecting any attack at this point in time.He must be thinking about spending


    time with his wife and mother.


    It had actually urred to Xu Lei that this could be a moment ofcency and vulnerability for Ye Fan, but she did not


    remind him to not let down his guard because she figured he would want to spend time with his family, but when she saw the


    lights, she had a premonition.


    She grabbed her phone and called people in Jiangdong.


    While she was still calling, the door was flung open. It was Sun Dragon.


    ¡°Ms. Xu! Dragon Master¡ª¡±


    ¡°What happened to Ye Fan?¡± Xu Lei knew the man came with grave news from his pale face.


    She looked at him panting heavily, anticipating the worst.


    ¡°Dragon Master went up Mount Chumen on his own!¡±


    What?


    Xu Lei was aghast.


    ¡°Alone? To Mount Chumen?¡±


    The abode of the most powerful and oldest family and sect of all times.


    Not only was the head of the Chu


    Sect¡ªthe strongest fi ter an kyl)


    | Niollee


    Raga tend 4a) re; Chu Yuan


    s also present as well. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Going there alone would only mean death.


    ¡°What about Gaius and the Dragon


    yers? What are the people att


    Dragon God Hal deine hyctd hey


    evarthiht''go alone? Ye Fan took


    care of them for so long. Why can''t


    they even keep an eye on him?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei showered the man with a litany of questions. Her worry brought her to tears.


    Xu Lei knew what this situation meant because she was with the Chu family before. She knew just what they were capable of.


    Amonth ago, Ye Fan used all his might at the war on Mount Chumen. Even then, it was a borderline victory.


    Going back alone would mean


    something far worse. ¡°MS. Xu,


    Dragon Master went without us


    knowing. He didn''t want to get any of


    us involved. Gaius and the Drago


    yers had g eatterhim once we


    Felt out it. Besides, Dragon


    God Hall had just called for an


    emergency gathering of all the best


    men. They issued a deration of a


    final battle. They are now calling back


    anyone who is still loyal to the


    Dragon God Hall to help the Dragon


    Master at Mount Chumen, and that''s


    the reason why |''m here. | came to


    tell you I''m leaving. | will be bringing


    the best one hundred fighters in the


    Xue family for backup. We''re leaving


    right after this.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    ¡°Take care, Ms. Xu. I''ll get going first.¡±


    The Sun Dragon, Xue Renyang, turned and walked out of the room into the dark night.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Xu Lei called out.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need, Ms. Xu?¡± Xue Renyang turned sideway.


    ¡°I''m going too!¡± she cried out in conviction.


    She was not the only one who made such a decision at that moment.


    Over at Jiangbei, Chen Ao was standing at the gate with a mass of local fighters.


    Although Ye Fan drove him out of Jiangdongst time, Ye Fan did not corner him to a dead end because of Chen Nan. Instead,


    Ye Fan showed him mercy and allowed him to go to Jiangbei. That was how he eventually inherited the Lu n''s business and


    established his own influence in the region.


    He was indebted to Ye Fan. Now that Ye Fan was in danger, Chen Ao readily stood up to go to his aid.


    ¡°Nan,¡± he said, looking at his daughter, ¡°take good care of your mother. I''ll be right back.¡±


    Chen Ao bid his daughter and wife farewell before he set off.


    Chen Nan had tears in her eyes as she sent her father off. ¡°Dad, Ye Fan will be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°He will be. Don''t worry.¡± Chen Ao had mobilized all his men for this operation.


    ¡°Mr. Chu has helped us a lot thest time. Our family will do everything we can to protect him. | will see to it that this is the case.¡±


    Chen Ao hugged his daughter onest time and got ready to start the journey.


    ¡°Chen Ao!¡±


    Avoice halted the man''s steps.


    Chen Ao turned around and saw a bald old man in an immacte suiting down from a car.


    ¡°Li Er? What brings you here?¡±


    Chen Ao was totally not expecting him.


    It was true that they were old friends, but still, Chen Ao was surprised to see him.


    ¡°I''ming along. I''m going to see Mr. Chu,¡± Li Er said slowly, but surely.


    Chen Ao fell into silence. They exchanged looks and let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Chen Ao cried out energetically.


    With that said, the two old men who had once fought with Ye Fan on the battleground began their journey eastward.


    On the same day, skilled fighters from all directions gathered at the mountain.


    Their movements could even be seen and felt from afar. They glided through the air in speedy projectiles toward the Chu Sect''s


    turf.


    It was a magnificent spectacle to have so many of them congregating at the same ce.


    Meanwhile, over in War God Castle on Mount Yan, Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, was shocked when he found out about


    what had happened at Dragon God Hall.


    ¡°He must be crazy!¡± he blurted out, shaking his head. ¡°Chu Tianfan must be crazy. How did he not even tell me about waging war


    against the Chu Sect? What is he even thinking? Who does he take me for?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mo Gucheng mmed the table in disgruntlement.


    He could not believe that so much happened while he was still recovering from his injury¡ªand that he was totally unaware of it.


    What exasperated him further was the fact that he had been blindsided by what a certain someone from Jiangdong all this while.


    He waspletely dumbfounded when he found out that the person from Jiangdong who beat him to a pulp that day was the


    same person who paralyzed his son in Japan.


    He is our family''s archenemy!


    ¡°King of Fighters, you need to calm down.¡± Tang Hao cated him when he saw the man getting agitated.


    ¡°How am | supposed to be calm, huh? Did you not hear about what happened? Chu Tianfan literally just wreaked havoc in the


    whole martial arts realm. Everyone is now heading toward Mount Chumen. If you add up Long Baichuan from the army, Xue


    Renyang from Yanjing, and Sango Corporation from Japan, the figure can easily go up to thousands, if not tens of thousands of


    people!¡±


    Mo Gucheng was still trying to get his head around the gravity of the issue.


    ¡°They are just mere humans who don''t know a thing about martial arts. They are a taint to the prestige of martial arts. There''s


    nothing they can do there. They will only add to the number of casualties. Besides, it''s obvious that Chu Tianfan is challenging


    everyone here at the War God Castle. What do you think we should do? Should we act?¡±


    Mo Gucheng felt he was locked in a conundrum, not knowing how to make a decision.


    Sword Saint was equally torn.


    They did not know if they should join the Dragon God Hall.


    Over at the sofa, Mo Wuya was drinking from his cup leisurely.


    ¡°It''s toote for us to do anything


    now. Chu Tianfan had already left


    China for Mount Chumen a few_days


    ago. | bet blood, wae airedy''spiied


    dAwiauht Ghumen. It''ll be useless


    even if those people arrive right this


    moment. | think it''s more like they will


    only get to collect his corpse rather


    than help him in any fight,¡± the Prince


    of Fightersmented. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°They should be realistic. Even if he''s


    still alive, they don''t even have the


    ability to stop any disaster from


    happening. Time-wise, | don''t think


    they will make it in time 2¡ã tree''s! |


    retpogiresainio Wen if we want


    to¡¯We should just stay here on


    Mount Van and see how things turn


    out since the Dragon God Hall did not


    ask for our assistance. We don''t want


    to appear like we''re trying to cozy up


    with them. Have you forgotten how


    smug people at the Dragon God Hall


    were at the party that day? Since they


    showed no regard for us, we should


    not act in an ingratiating manner.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mo Gucheng nodded slowly and solemnly. He agreed with his son''s analysis of the situation.


    ¡°I see where you''reing from. As you said, we should just watch how things turn out. Since he went to Mount Chumen alone,


    | bet he was prepared to lose his life. There''s no point trying to save someone who has made up his mind to die.¡±


    After much deliberation, everyone from the War God Castle decided to refrain from getting involved.


    Truth was, they did not have what it took to help. After all, dering war on the Chu Sect was a formidable feat.


    Only someone like Ye Fan would have the audacity and capability to do that.


    While warriors and fighters were making their way to Mount Chumen from across the world, the mountain was already covered


    with corpses.


    Ye Fan killed his way up the mountain expeditiously. Every second went by with dozens of men falling around him to their death.


    He waded through the multitude of people with a sword in his merciless hand, drenching every inch of soil with the blood of his


    enemies.


    It was just a matter of time before Ye Fan arrived at the gate of the Chu residence.


    Atriannual sect assembly was taking ce in the castle on the peak of the mountain when Ye Fan reached.


    The meeting was supposed to be held earlier, but because Tang Yun was nowhere to be found, the assembly was postponed.


    This was already the third day since the meeting was inaugurated. Over in the grand hall, the head of the elders was about to


    make his speech on behalf of the other members.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, we can''t hold the n to


    rejuvenate our sect off any longer.


    Now that Patriarch Chu is back, and


    that you''ve made marked progress


    as well, this will be the est tim@ tn


    ¡°yp receed wie Sur pian. We, as


    th¨¦ elders of the sect, along with the


    heads of the three families, propose


    that we push through with our n.


    We want to bring the sect to greater


    heights. It''s our wish that the Chu


    Sect be known and revered around


    the world. We will dominate the


    whole martial art world and make


    everyone bow before us. It''s time we


    carry on the legacy our forefathers


    left for us.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    While the man spoke, Chu Zhengliang just sat on his chair as he listened. Although he was the head of the family, he still waited


    for the head of the sect to have the final say.


    Tang Yun was deep in thought considering their proposal. As the principal figure of the day, she was dressed in a purple gown


    and a gold crown embellished with sprinkles of purple and the image of a phoenix. Her face did not betray the slightest emotion.


    An aura of nobility and elegance radiated from her presence as she sat on the throne in utter silence.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    The next minute psed in silence until Tang Yun finally spoke her mind.


    ¡°| don''t think now is a good time to talk about a revival. It''s true that our sect holds considerable clout here, but from a global


    perspective, there are other people who are equally good like Tsukuyomi Tenshin from Japan. No one¡ªnot even I¡ªdare im to


    be a shoo-in when facing him inbat. Locally, we are also seeing a surge in the number ofpetent martial artists, so talks


    about dominating the realm should wait. We can''t act too rashly.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Tang¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is not up for discussion.¡± Tang Yun cut off the elders, who begged to differ.


    ¡°Further discussion will have to wait until my master returns.¡±


    Now that Tang Yun spelled the final verdict, no one said another word.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Where is the Jones family, by the way? I''m expecting to see representatives from their family.¡±


    Tang Yun was perplexed when she realized one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect was absent.


    ¡°Maybe they are on the way?¡± Chu Zhengliang suggested. ¡°I heard that something happened in the family a few days ago.


    Maybe the head of the family is still seeing to it.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang smiled, still drinking his tea.


    His question reminded Tang Yun of the agreement between the Chu family and Ye Fan.


    ¡°Did anyone from the Chu family go to China?¡± she asked.


    It''s almost been a month already.


    ¡°Well, I''ve sent someone over already. | guess it''s about time the messenger returns,¡± Chu Zhengliang said casually.


    Tang Yun was rmed. A frown stitched above her beautiful eyes. ¡°You didn''t go yourself?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Chu Zhengliang asked in return with a slightugh.


    ¡°Sending a few men over is already good enough.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± Tang Yun was piqued. ¡°Have you forgotten about the promise you made to Chu Tianfan a month ago? How dare you


    go back on your word by sending just a few messengers to ry your apology? Has the Chu family forgotten that Chu Tianfan is


    the first on Sky Ranking? Now that you''ve failed to deliver onyour promise, do you think your family will be able to bear the


    consequences?


    Tang Yun did not expect the Chu family to take their promise so lightly.


    Are they not afraid of retribution ? What if Ye Fanes for the family?


    Despite Tang Yun being incensed, Chu Zhengliang was still enjoying his drink calmly. He waved his hand dismissively, assuring


    Tang Yun that everything would be just fine. ¡°Nah, you don''t have to worry about that, Ms. Tang. He might have topped Sky


    Ranking, but he''s still a deserted child at the end of the day.


    There''s nothing he can do to the family. There are also good fighters in our family. My dad is a good case in point. Getting an


    apology from a prestigious family like us is already kindness shown to him. Someone like him should be satisfied with seeing our


    messengers. Besides, | doubt he has the guts toe all the way up Mount Chumen.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang smiled confidently as he spoke, feeling that his judgment could never be errant.


    To him, after Patriarch Chu returned, Ye Fan would not have the courage to act recklessly toward them anymore, but little did he


    know, Ye Fan was already at the entrance.


    Bang! The gate of the Chu Sect Castle was thrown open immediately after.


    Ahead covered with blood stuck out from the door crack.


    ¡°Uncle? W-what happened?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was disconcerted when he saw Chu Shen injured.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan...¡± the wounded man replied weakly. ¡°He''s here...¡±


    His words echoed like a death sentence in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone in the castle shot up from their seats in horror.


    Chu Zhengliang''s wrinkled face paled. He stared at his uncle in disbelief.


    "Id-uncle! What do you mean by ¡®he''s here¡¯? This is impossible!¡±


    He looked at the assembly of shocked men, still trying to make sense of what he saw.


    ¡°How dare he? He''s nothing but an abandoned child!¡±


    He was stupefied - the impossible was now unravelling right in front of his eyes.


    Just a second earlier, he was still optimistic and confident, but what happened the next momentpletely crushed his


    interpretation of the matter.


    Ye Fan was right there where he was.


    ¡°How many people came with him? Is Moon God here too?¡±


    Memories of being roughed up by Ye Fan were still fresh in Chu Zhengliang''s mind. This exined his fidgety response when he


    found out Ye Fan was here in person.


    Chu Zhengliang knew that there was no escaping his fate if Ye Fan knew what he did.


    He knew he was culpable deep in his heart, and thispounded his fear.


    ¡°He came alone,¡± Chu Shen answered.


    This stoked further terror among the crowd.


    ¡°What? He came alone to Mount Chumen?¡±


    No one could believe what they heard.


    Even Tang Yun was disturbed, but she had no time to go to the bottom of it.


    After receiving such a report, she led everyone in the Chu Sect outside.


    When they went out to face him, Ye Fan was already on the second peak of Mount Chumen, which was also where the Chu


    Residence was.


    The residence was earlier on refurbished and recovered from the mess a month earlier, but with Ye Fan''s little visit, the ground


    was again covered with fresh blood.


    ¡°S-stop! Don''te any closer!¡±


    The Chu Family Protectors were out trying to deter Ye Fan. The family had lost many protectors a month ago and had just


    recruited new people, so they were not as adequately trained as the earlier batch.


    The protectors, along with members of the Chu Sect, drew their swords and arrows, standing up against Ye Fan.


    They tried to ward him off by hurling threats at Ye Fan, but that did not work on him.


    His brutal killing was his sole answer to their empty words.


    Zap!


    A de of wind severed the tense air, giving off a sh of green light.


    Ye Fan''s Qi engulfed the whole space, pulverizing his enemies.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Shrieks and screams of agony


    echoed on the tip of sg poucrernes


    negriseeentooaty all over,


    t in every part of the family


    residence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Chu Sect and the Chu family should all die!


    Ye Fan did not care how powerful


    those people were. Neither did ag


    care abo Laffending Gibse people


    ieteiant family backgrounds. To


    him, they were just animals who were


    standing in his way. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thousands of men were vanquished by his sword as if he was reaping a load full of harvest.


    His moves were rhythmic as he


    hunted the people down one after


    another. Their petyfiad sored


    fowatl every sh of his sword and


    every step of his feet as if he was


    dancing to a murderous tempo.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°He''s Satan himselfl¡±


    Ye Fan did not even spare his old friends.


    Fighters from the Chu Sect were stricken with panic when they beheld the scene.


    They were so appalled they lost the valor to fight. Some of them dropped their arms and fled down the mountain in a craze.


    As fighters deserted their posts and more blood was shed, people hiding in the residence became increasingly scared.


    Just as everyone was lost in fear, the Demonic Duo, whom Ye Fan once defeated, emerged from the ancient residence.


    ¡°Are you going to continue sacrificing innocent lives? You''re demonic!¡±


    The two old men were aghast by the atrocious sight, but Ye Fanpletely disregarded their condemnation.


    The Demonic Duo had no choice but to charge forward.


    This sparked a brutal fight.


    The two darted over at full speed in Ye Fan''s direction.


    It seemed like they were fixated on stalling the man until Tang Yun and the others arrived.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    The Demonic Duo overestimated themselves.


    Ye Fan did not even flinch when they dashed toward him.


    Instead, he retaliated in full force, giving off a golden light this time.


    The reverberation generated from his body hit the two old fighters, throwing them off far away.


    Bang!


    An ear-shattering noise followed the impact, apanied by a wave of turbulent wind.


    The duo was propelled outward like two stray leaves carried away by a tornado.


    ¡°Not even the Demonic Duo was able to stop Ye Fan?¡±


    The Chu family was losing it.


    The Demonic Duo were top five on Sky Ranking.


    No one would have expected them to be defeated even before they attacked.


    They finally realized the stark difference in terms of ability between the champion and the other on the ranking.


    ¡°How is this even possible?¡±


    The Demonic Duo stumbled and rolled off to the ground.


    They looked at each other, surprised by how strong Ye Fan was.


    They had also suffered a simr loss a month ago, but it was when Ye Fan was using a technique called Invoke the Celestial


    Sky, which happened to be a technique passed down within the Chu family.


    Back then, the Demonic Duo admitted defeat, since the technique Ye Fan used was not amon one, and the Demonic Duo


    knew they stood no chance when Ye Fan harnessed that trick, but it was different this time around.


    He did not employ the same technique this time, but still, he was able to vanquish them.


    This was not something they were willing to ept.


    They could not believe someone so much younger than them could outdo them. Yet, reality proved them wrong.


    The Demonic Duo had lost their credibility as the guardians of the family to continue in a contest with Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan saw that he had conquered the two, he cast his gaze toward the family residence.


    The hundreds and thousands of family members were frightened to the core when they met Ye Fan''s ferocious re.


    They stared at him in horror, their steps retreating uncontrobly.


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang! Where are you?¡± Ye Fan shouted.


    His violent voice echoed in the air, but no one answered.


    Ye Fan extended his hand, getting ready to strike just anyone from the family.


    When they saw him raise his hand, they were ovee by dread.


    ¡°Please, don''t...¡±


    ¡°We don''t want to die.¡± ¡°Please have mercy!¡±


    Fear, despair, and anguish gripped the whole Chu family when death was close.


    Some of them even started sobbing as they begged Ye Fan to let them go. Others scrambled to the closest exit they could find,


    but Ye Fan was unmoved by their entreats.


    He stared at them with his face cold like ice as if he was just looking at some ants crawling on the ground.


    Just as he struck a blow at the people before him, a voice pierced through the air.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A re of purple light came from a sword and a sh followed.


    Before anyone could do anything, the purple sword cut Ye Fan''s palm.


    The moment of the direct collision caused waves of strong winds in the Chu residence, breaking trees and toppling walls.


    Members of the Chu family were


    thrown off by the momentum, albeit the impact not being fatal.


    The purple sword, on the other hand, did not stop right there. It traveled down Ye Fan''s body, ripping his clothes as it left a red


    trail of blood on his arm.


    When the people came back to their senses again, they thought help was already here. They gasped fiercely for air, looking in


    the direction of Mount Chumen.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked over toward a distant ce.


    He could feel a strong presence approaching.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    True enough, someone in a purple robe led an army of men toward him.


    She walked with light steps and was wearing a crown on her head.


    She took everyone''s breath away. She was still as fetching as usual, and her beauty was captivating.


    Some said God was always fair, and that when he closed a door for you, he would always open another one. However, one look


    at this woman was enough to doubt if this statement was true because she seemed to embody perfection.


    She came under the spotlight as a legendary figure ever since she joined the martial arts world.


    Not only was she attractive, she was also powerful.


    She was the epitome of God''s wless creation.


    She was none otherthan the head of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun.


    Her appearance had everyone falling to their knees.


    The whole assembly, including the Chu family, fell at her feet in marvel. ¡°Ms. Tang!¡± they greeted in unison.


    Tang Yun stood forth amidst the people like a queen among her courtiers.


    However, someone stood erected when everyone else went on their knees.


    His was like a scorching fire, igniting the whole mountain.


    Ye Fan was determined to not sumb to the pressure, yet he looked particrly lonely and small among the host of people.


    He shared a look with Tang Yun, still refusing to bow.


    They finally met again, but there were neither traces of fondness nor gentleness in his eyes.


    An unbearable silence persisted as none of them spoke.


    It was as if time stopped.


    The wind died down, and the grass


    stood still. Everything s emed (O11!


    ve logtitgoalortharinstant,


    l¨¦aving the man and woman in their


    own world. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Three years had passed since they first met at the Chu residence.


    When they saw each other again at


    the same old ce again after th


    years, both of en nercat SbRS for


    WOHDIEMES as if ages had passed


    since their first encounter, and things


    were so different now. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Yun broke the silence. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Her tone was harsh and cold, yet despite her forbidding demeanor, memories of what happened a


    month ago shed back in her mind.


    They were at this exact ce when Ye Fan left.


    At his departure, he told her they should never meet each other again.


    Back then, they both thought that would be theirst goodbye, but cruel fate brought them together again.


    A monthter, they ran into each other again on Mount Chu.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Fan roared in return. ¡°I


    should be the one asking this


    question, Tang Yu n. Yaygave O YN)


    warrwroced aMonth ago, saying


    that the Chu family would stand by


    their promise. You vouched nothing


    would befall Angie, but look at what


    happened!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan was livid when he saw Tang Yun in person. He was here for answers.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Ye Fan''s voice resounded from the peak of the mountain.


    He was incensed, but Tang Yun could not understand his fury. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to her?¡±


    It was true that she was informed of what the Chu family did, but with regards to Angie, she waspletely not in the know.


    She was confused when Ye Fan suddenly brought up Angie.


    ¡°For real, Ms. Tang? Are you really asking me this question? You''re the head of the sect, and yet you can''t even protect a girl?¡±


    Ye Fan scoffed deridingly.


    He found her reply preposterous.


    Seeing his response, Tang Yun turned and looked at the elders of the family.


    ¡°| think someone owes me an exnation. What exactly happened to the Jones family? Where''s Angie? Bring here her,¡± she


    saidmandingly.


    Although she was not angered by Ye Fan''s attitude, it was still apparent that she took the matter seriously.


    The group of elders shied away from her re when they were interrogated. Chu Zhengliang was especially nervous. He tried


    hiding so Tang Yun could not see him.


    ¡°Did y¡®all not hear me?¡± Tang Yun shouted forcefully.


    Everyone was startled at her voice. They were so afraid they faltered backward.


    When they saw that there was no way they could evade giving an answer, the head of the elders came forward slowly. ¡°Ms.


    Tang, Ms. Jones met with a ne crash a few days ago. She did not survive,¡± he reported remorsefully. ¡°We just found out about


    it as well.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tang Yun was shook. The dreadful news unnerved her.


    ¡°Was it really just an ident? Did any of you look into it?¡±


    She showered them with questions.


    ¡°Yes, we did. We sent someone over to look into the matter with the Jones family. | think they will report back to us soon.¡±


    Tang Yun finally understood why Ye Fan stormed his way up the mountain. She looked back at him in guilt and grief.


    ¡°I''m sorry for what happened. | understand your loss. None of us saw thising. This is just an ident, and I''m sure it has


    nothing to do with us. You can''t just hold us ountable for an ident. As for the apology that we promised, | will see to it that


    they do it the proper way. We will go to Jiangdong ourselves this time. | hope you can put an end to all this killing. If you''re willing


    to retreat now, you will not be held liable for the lives you took today.¡±


    It seemed like Tang Yun was willing to let him walk away with impunity after all he did. This was partly because she knew she


    was in the wrong for not ensuring that the Chu family live up to their promise.


    She was aware that the family should have taken their promise seriously and deep in her heart, she felt guilty for what happened


    to Angie as well.


    Tang Yun was not an unreasonable person. She was willing to bear the responsibility for her negligence,


    yet the others did not agree with her.


    ¡°Ms. Tang! We can''t just let him go! He killed so many of us. How can we just let him go away?¡±


    The elders were the first to voice their dissatisfaction.


    They were hell-bent on having Ye Fan pay for the damage inflicted on the family, but when they saw Tang Yun''s face, they


    stopped talking immediately.


    They were able to tell that Tang Yun was piqued.


    ¡°| don''t want to hear another word. | will exin my decision to the Old Master.¡±


    Tang Yun disregarded theiropinions and insisted on her stance. She made it clear that she would let Ye Fan go free.


    Just when she thought the issue came to a resolution, Ye Fan burst outughing.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tang Yun, do you think you can fool me with your act? Do you actually think I''ll buy it?¡±


    Ye Fan did not believe a word she said. To him, everything was nothing but a joke.


    ¡°Do | look like I''m lying?¡± Tang Yun questioned with a frown.


    She was starting to feel annoyed.


    She could not understand how Ye Fan could take the casualties he caused so lightly.


    Given what he did, the Chu Sect had all the right to kill him.


    She took his side and gave him a way out despite how the elders were against it.


    She did not expect Ye Fan to behave so impertinently. Not only was he not grateful to her, but he also mocked her.


    ¡°Should | take you seriously?¡± Ye Fan continued. ¡°You said Angie''s death was nothing but an ident. Do you think | believe


    you? |missioned you to protect her a month ago, and now this happened. | don''t think this is just pure coincidence. Who


    knows if you''re condoning what they did to her? They might well be the reason why Angie died. Your inability to stop them from


    taking her life means you''re responsible as well.¡± ¡°Ye Fan, | already told you | will give you an exnation for what happened,¡±


    Tang Yun said calmly, trying to cate him again.


    ¡°Everything is still under investigation. If there''s really a culprit behind, | will see to it that that person pays for-¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ye Fan interrupted. ¡°Your promises mean nothing to me. | will avenge Angie''s death myself.¡±


    Now that Ye Fan made up his mind to take things into his own hands, he directed his gaze toward the crowd and started looking


    for Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°W-what do you want with me?¡±


    When Chu Zhengliang sensed Ye Fan''s wrath, he stuttered in fear with his face paled. He could feel Ye Fan''s re drilling


    through him.


    ¡°Ha. Do you really not know what I''m here for? I''m here to kill you. | should''ve ended your life a lot earlier. Yourtime is up, Chu


    Zhengliang. | will make sure you pay for what you did to Angie. You are a shame to the family.¡±


    Ye Fan pronounced judgment on the man. Chu Zhengliang was overwhelmed by Ye Fan''s wrath and froze right where he was,


    unable to move an inch.


    ¡°What did he just say?¡± Tang Yun


    mumbled to herself. She realized


    something was not adding ue. @ht!


    gang? she shouted. ¡°What is


    going on? Are you hiding something


    from me? Don''t tell me you have


    something to do with Angie''s death!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She knew what kind of a person Ye Fan was. He would never kill for no good reason.


    The fact that he butchered so many people just to make his way here to face Chu Zhengliang meant thetter must have done


    something unforgivable.


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡± Chu Zhengliang shouted.


    ¡°Don''t listen to him. | didn''t do


    anything. He''s the anesygo''sc OT"!


    r (o) at happened. He


    must have wanted Angie''s powers.


    That''s why he dug out her eyes! The


    ident has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Zhengliang could not imagine what would happen to him if he fell under Ye Fan''s hands, so he quickly defended himself and


    put all the me on Ye Fan.


    ¡°What? What did you say happened to her?¡±


    Tang Yun was confounded.


    She was so young! She still had a good life ahead of her. Who did that to her?


    Even Tang Yun struggled to keep her calm when she found out about the truth. So this is why Ye Fan is so worked up.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you must trust me. | will get to the bottom of this. | care for Angie as well. | saw her grow up and she is like my own


    sibling to me. | will not spare whoever did this to her.¡±


    ¡°Tang Yun, are you still taking the


    Chu family''s side now? You don''t


    even need to go locking ¨¦r 1G"


    ithHeleridrt{Rerel | didn''t say


    what exactly happened to Angie, but


    Chu Zhengliang said she was


    blinded. How does he even know


    about it?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Chu Zhengliang could note up with a good excuse to exin himself.


    His face turned white as a sheet when he knew he could no longer wash his hands of this.


    Damn it! | shouldn''t have said that!


    Chu Zhengliang was too nervous that he identally blurted out what he knew, but he told himself he should still try his luck.


    ¡°Stop trying to twist things! | know about it because | received intel from the Chu family! | was constantly informed about what


    happened around the world. There''s nothing that goes unnoticed by my men. Not only do | know someone gorged out Angie''s


    eyes, | also know that her body is in Jiangdong, China! God knows if you''re the one who killed her and buried her there? You


    might well have asked her to go to China to look for you without telling anyone. You must have killed her because you coveted


    her powers! You''re the only one who could''ve done it, so stop making it look as if I''m the culprit! Angie almost married my son, so


    her death will only be disadvantageous to me. | will never harm anyone my son loves. Neither will | do anything


    to strain the rtionship between the Three Families of the Chu Sect.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s tone became increasingly confident as he tried persuading the people.


    He framed his case in such a way that it sounded convincing that Ye Fan was the one who masterminded all this.


    Everyone in the Chu Sect was startled because what Chu Zhengliang said made sense too, but still, they did not know who to


    believe, so they dared not take sides.


    Meanwhile, the Chu family, including Chu Shen, was quick to jump to Chu Zhengliang''s side.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This must be it! This guy must have crafted this whole plot himself. This must be his ploy to drive a wedge between the Three


    Families of the Chu Sect. Ms. Tang, you have to be careful of this man. You can''t believe every word he said. Our family has


    always been upright and truthful. We will never hurt anyone defenseless. Besides, taking someone''s eyes is just too cruel! We


    will never do something like that!¡± Chu Shen spoke first before the others.


    ¡°The head of the family already said that it''s this young man who got her killed. He''s spewing nonsense here and using other


    people of his crime. Ms. Tang, you have to make sure justice is dispensed,¡± yet another family member weighted in.


    More and more people joined Chu Shen in makingthe same petition, imploring Tang Yun to give take Ye Fan''s life so as to deliver


    justice on behalf of Angie, but Tang Yun already had a mind of her own.


    Although there were still details of the happening which she was unaware of, what just happened between Ye Fan and Chu


    Zhengliang was telling enough. She was able to make an informed judgment based on what she witnessed between them.


    ¡°Silence!¡± she ordered.


    ¡°Your family has created enough problems for me!¡±


    The Chu family kept their mouth shut, afraid of breathing another word.


    The head of the Chu Sect turned toward Chu Zhengliang slowly. ¡°You''d better pray hard that | don''t find anything against you


    because if | do, | won''t spare you even if Patriarch Chu is my master.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s heart skipped a beat when he heard


    Tang Yun''s warning, but he quickly collected himself and insisted that he was innocent.


    ¡°Ms. Tang! You have to believe me! | swear | didn''t do it! 1 was busy making sure Qitian got the best treatment after the wedding


    that day. | didn''t even see Ms. Jones after that. There''s no way | did anything to her. You''re the head of the three families. It''s


    your responsibility to make a sound judgment for all parties involved. How could you just believe him over us? We''re all from the


    Chu Sect!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang first restated his defense and then used Tang Yun of siding with an outsider.


    He thought this could coerce the head of the sect to budge, but she did not. She was unperturbed.


    Instead, he turned toward Ye Fan again. ¡°Give me three days. | promise | will reveal the truth. If this is really Chu Zhengliang''s


    doing, he will receive his due punishment. Even if it is someone else''s doing, the Chu Sect will hunt that person down. Go back


    and wait for my news.¡±


    Tang Yun gestured at Ye Fan, hoping he would let the matter rest for a bit.


    ¡°You''re asking to retreat? Again?¡± Ye Fan sniggered.


    ¡°| did as you saidst time, but look at what happened. | waited in China for the Chu family, but they disrespected me. Thest


    time | did what you said, | got only humiliation and the news of Angie''s death. Do you think | will follow what you say again? |


    already came all the way here alone. I''m not afraid of facing the whole Chu Sect on my own,¡± he stated in indignance.


    Everyone who heard him was ruffled by his aggressive voice, but deep in his heart, Ye Fan was aggrieved by Angie''s death.


    ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡± Tang Yun asked.


    ¡°| want the whole Chu family dead! | want Chu Zhengliang to pay up!¡± Ye Fan mored vehemently at the people opposite him.


    His rage sent the sand and stones sting away.


    A few people standing in the front rows were also spun into the air.


    Even Tang Yun stumbled a few steps back.


    ¡°Fall back! Quick!¡± an elder shouted when he sensed Ye Fan was about to take action.


    If Ye Fan and Tang Yun were to take each other on, those in close proximity would definitely be killed, so the elder took


    preemptive steps and hurried the people to stay back.


    ¡°Why are we retreating?¡± Chu Zhengliang suddenly asked.


    ¡°We are the Chu Sect! Why should we be afraid of him? Besides, we have Ms. Tang and Patriarch Chu on our side. Who does


    this guy think he is? We should all stay and show Ms. Tang moral support.¡±


    When Chu Zhengliang saw other family members walking away, he encouraged them to change their minds.


    Obviously, he was behaving so confidently because Tang Yun was present. He was doing everything he could to stir the whole


    family against Ye Fan because if the three families took him as theirmon enemy, then Chu Zhengliang would be able safe.


    Of course, his meditation was unknown to the rest of the people.


    Tang Yun, on the other hand, was starting to lose her calm. She was trying her best to antagonize Ye Fan. ¡°Ye Fan, | already told


    you that | will solve this


    problem. Please give me your


    cooperation while there''s still room


    for us to work together: already Bald


    |_will gyaracte ef fol Sty if you


    leave now, but if you insist on


    staying, then | can''t promise you


    anything. You might not even live to


    see the truth unraveled.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her words fell on deaf ears.


    Ye Fan already drew the Sword of Yunyang.


    He agilely maneuvered the sword, cutting through every person standing in his way.


    Bodies were flung out from where he was as he ughtered his way through.


    This savagery was not unwarranted. The grievances Ye Fan harbored toward the Chu family and the Chu Sect were long-


    standing.


    The two sides had umted many grudges over the past decade.


    The Chu family acting in bad faith and Angie''s death were just the final sparks that lit the fuse.


    Even someone who was usually level-headed like Ye Fan was unable to act sensibly in this situation.


    He had made up his mind since he went on Mount Chumen that he would not return unless he killed Chu Zhengliang.


    If the Chu family were to stop him, he would bring the whole family to the ground.


    Now that things had evolved to this extent, empty words were no longer sufficient to appease Ye Fan.


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang!¡± Ye Fan roared his name as he finished off the people in the front.


    Chu Zhengliang was terrorized when


    he heard Ye Fan callin ies narag\ \\


    ightnir ng teshasrvouy the sky as


    an aliled his sword again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    About a hundred meters away, when


    Chu Zhengliang saw Y S n eherging


    arg pipoha wh pe Niel is body in


    Reject cee direction and ran off like


    a mad man. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He regretted not listening to what the elder said. | should''ve stayed away!


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡± he screamed. ¡°Help!¡±

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Chu Zhengliang felt a deadly presence drawing closer behind him. His neck stiffened when he felt a wave of murderous air


    engulfing him.


    In despair, he looked at Tang Yun, hoping she would do something to stop Ye Fan.


    She was the only person who could do that.


    As he expected, Tang Yun appeared at the most critical time. She came right in front of Chu Zhengliang, and with just one strike,


    she forced Ye Fan back, stopping him from killing Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan! Don''t say | didn''t warn you! | won''t show you mercy if you keep testing my patience!¡±


    Tang Yun was inmed by Ye Fan''s constant disregard of her warnings.


    At first, she tolerated Ye Fan because she knew she was partially responsible for what happened.


    That was why she was willing to overlook his ughtering of people in the Chu Sect. If he were to stop when she asked him to,


    she would call it even, but when he kept provoking her and trying her


    bottom line, she could not bear it any longer.


    Instead of just waiting for three more days, he was adamant about taking matters into his own hands by killing everyone.


    Tang Yun would not have cared less if he had carried this fight elsewhere.


    Although she felt as vexed as Ye Fan that someone would do something so appalling to Angie, Tang Yun still could not let him


    take Chu Zhengliang''s life.


    Not only was he the head of the Chu family, but he was also the vice head of the Chu Sect. He was ultimately a leader of the


    sect.


    If she allowed Ye Fan to eliminate Chu Zhengliang, there would be serious consequences.


    This would be a huge blow for the Chu Sect.


    As the head of the sect, Tang Yun would need to exin his death not only to the whole sect but also to her master, so she had


    no choice but to wait till the investigation wasplete before she hands Chu Zhengliang to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Mercy? Do you even know what that is, Tang Yun?


    Have you ever shown mercy to anyone?¡± Ye Fan said with a hint of ridicule in his voice.


    Tang Yun''s heart churned.


    For a brief moment, Tang Yun felt hurt.


    So to you, I''ve always been a cold and cruel person?


    Ye Fan took advantage of the split-second Tang Yun was distracted. Since Tang Yun was defending Chu Zhengliang, Ye Fan


    swung his sword around swiftly and targeted the others instead.


    Chu Zhengliang went hysterical when he saw Ye Fan going berserk, ughtering everyone along his path. Chu Zhengliang


    clungto Tang Yun and begged her. ¡°Ms. Tang, please do something! You need to kill him now!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tang Yun quickly collected herself and went after Ye Fan.


    Although she had acted promptly, it was still toote to stop Ye Fan from causing more fatalities.


    Many fell under his sword, and at this rate, there was no stopping the ruthless man.


    His attack was fatal and merciless.


    As the cmity dragged out, more lives were sacrificed, and family members and people from the sect cried seeing their loved


    ones and theirrades die one after another.


    Some were begging him to stop, while others cursed him as the killing continued.


    Those from the Chu family were especially affected by the raw sight.


    When they saw other family members falling to the ground lifeless, they wailed and swore to kill Ye Fan. As for Tang Yun, she


    was still fighting to stop Ye Fan, but her tactics were more defensive than they were aggressive. She was not trying to kill him.


    Instead, she kept persuading him to retreat.


    ¡°What is Ms. Tang doing? Why didn''t she just kill him? Don''t tell me she''s trying to spare him.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang realized something was wrong as he watched their fight unfold.


    From his experience, Tang Yun would have extinguished the offender if they were to do


    something tantamount to what Ye Fan did. Tang Yun would not even waste her time talking, yet that was not what she was doing.


    She was known for her courage and decisiveness, but when she faced Ye Fan, she became reluctant.


    ¡°| have to force her to something.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang, who had been hiding behind her, concocted a n in his heart.


    He knew that even if he could save himself by hiding under Tang Yun''s protection, more people from the Chu family would die if


    this went on, so he had to act quickly to put an end to all the killing.


    He hesitated for a while, but he still made up his mind to risk it. He ran forward and knelt down before Tang Yun in front of


    everyone in the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Ms. Tang! This man has incurred a huge loss to our sect. He has caused massive bloodshed on Mount Chumen, and many of


    our sect members were sacrificed because of his brutality. | would have ended him myself if | had the ability to, but Ms. Tang,


    you''re totally capable of doing that. Please, | beseech you, kill this man to avenge the souls that were lost today before our whole


    sect and family are destroyed


    by this man.¡±


    Chu Zhengliangteared up as he implored Tang Yun to muster her courage to do the right thing.


    Everyone on Mount Chumen was moved by his sincerity.


    His words resonated with the people and managed to unite them together.


    Those who were already fleeing heard him and stopped.


    Some of them returned and went on their knees before Tang Yun beside Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Ms. Tang! Please! Kill this man,¡± they supplicated.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Tang. You need to defend the Chu Sect!¡±


    They repeated their earnest requests, pressuring Tang Yun to act in ordance with their will.


    Some of them who were stilt recovering from the loss of their loved ones sobbed and begged her to do something.


    More people joined the group as their entreats


    intensified.


    Tang Yun beheld the growing crowd and was moved.


    She agonized over the difficult choice she was pushed to make.


    On one hand, she had to protect the people as the head of the sect; on the other hand, she wanted to protect the man she loved.


    Ye Fan was her child''s father, and the people kneeling before her were like her own family.


    She wavered between the two choices of her personal feelings and the greater good.


    As the head of the sect, she had no issue punishing a wrongdoer, but this was no other person but Ye Fan.


    After a brief moment, she took a deep breath and resumed her usual self.


    Her eyes grew cold and she fixated her gaze on Ye Fan.


    ¡°Take another step and I''ll take your life,¡± she pronounced.


    Her words were bitter and unsympathetic.


    Ye Fan answered with actions. He stepped forward as his grip tightened around the sword in his hand.


    The leader of the Dragon yers was finally facing the head of the Chu Sect in a head-to-head confrontation.


    Two Sky Ranking fighters were finally battling each other.


    Theirbat began almost immediately.


    They met each other''s cold and


    pitiless gaze as they {eewoun


    their ives pa the dine, et no one


    seemed to notice the hint of sorrow


    in Ye Fan''s eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So at the end of the day, you still


    chose your responsibili yto the sect


    5 me {guess Wate meant to


    face each other in such a cruel way.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No one would have expected that a once loving couple like Ye Fan and Tang Yun would turn out to be enemies in the present.


    They ended up where they were not because they made wrong decisions, but rather, it was just because they had different


    convictions.


    For ten years, Ye Fan waited for her.


    It was time he gave hirygelf etasuire)


    ieciahirg aA Onyi& OF be it for the


    pain she put him through over the


    years. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This time, he would notpromise.


    As for Tang Yun, since she had chosen her own path, she would have to put the well-being of the Chu Sect above everything


    else.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    ¡°It seems like you''ve chosen your own death, Chu Tianfan. Since that is what you wanted, I''ll grant you your wish. It''s time we put


    an end to all our grievances.¡±


    Tang Yun''s cold voice rang loud and clear as she gave him the ultimatum, but deep down, she was pained that she had to make


    such a difficult choice.


    Snippets of memories shed back in her mind. The time they spent at the Chu residence and the rainforest, and their eventual


    disagreement at Jiangdong all felt like recent events.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ye Fan was the one who made her happy and blissful when she was younger.


    If it were not for him, she would have spent her whole life guarding the Chu Sect without knowing what true happiness was.


    The time they spent together was like a dream to her, yet just as how he had made her feel love and warmth, he had equally


    grieved her.


    It was time she woke up from her dream.


    She was not Yu Yun anymore.


    She was Tang Yun now, and the burden she shouldered meant they were destined to be on opposite sides.


    It was time she put an end to her inner struggle and answer duty''s call.


    She once had everything, and it was time she let go.


    Perhaps putting an end to their past herself was what she needed to do to get over him. She had to do this to find herself back¡ª


    her heartless and indifferent self.


    Lifting her sword, Tang Yun looked up in unwavering resolution.


    With a decisive and forceful swing, she hurled the Seven Foot Green de in Ye Fan''s direction.


    The seasoned martial artist shot toward her target, unleashing her full potential.


    A bloody war had just begun.


    Now that Tang Yun was determined to use all her might to vanquish Ye Fan, she dashed toward him fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    Her de cut through the wind t out, stirring the wind.


    Bolts of swirling wind encircled the de as their distance closed, forming an intensifying and extensive momentum in the airas


    Tang Yun charged toward her enemy.


    Ye Fan stood still as she approached.


    ¡°So you''ve decided to defend that imbecile,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Look at what you''re doing now. | shouldn''t have trusted you when you said you cared for Angie.¡±


    When Ye Fan saw Tang Yun''s malicious attack and the formation of a storm in the air, heughed at himself for believing her.


    He would never have expected that she would really want him dead.


    They had parted ways at the Chu residence and they treated each other asplete strangers the previous time. Despite


    growing distant from each other, every swish of Tang Yun''s sword seemed to pain Ye Fan.


    However, the truth was that there was no way he would feel unmoved.


    | should stop entertaining one-sided sentiments toward her.


    His heart had died the moment they ended things between them.


    | should have given up on all hope of our rtionship then...


    ¡°Since you started this, | will do as you wish. | will not stop until one of us falls dead!¡±


    Ye Fan raced forward and took her attack head-on.


    He waved his de, sending golden lights shing from his sword as if he was summoning the power of nature.


    He was ready to fight with all his might.


    He stomped on the ground and leaped from there into the sky.


    Like a golden giant, he sent himself right into the violent storm.


    Chu Zhengliang and the others were stupefied when they beheld the sight.


    They could not believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°Why is he thrusting himself into the air?¡± they asked in disbelief.


    The man was throwing himself into the most dangerous position. It seemed like he was going all out this time.


    ¡°Isn''t he afraid that he will get himself killed?¡±


    When Tang Yun saw that Ye Fan had jumped right into her trap, she maneuvered the strong waves and sent the des of air


    showering on him.


    ¡°I don''t think he will survive.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang watched carefully as he awaited the oue. He held his breathing, wondering what would happen to Ye Fan.


    Everyone from the Chu Sect hoped that Tang Yun would win this fight.


    Boom!


    Ye Fan lifted his arm and blocked his body against the attack.


    The sharp des of air sted on his arm in full force.


    ¡°What does he think he''s doing? Does he really think he can shield himself from Ms. Tang''s attacks? He must be crazy!¡±


    When they saw he used his own hand to counter the attack, they all thought Ye Fan was being foolish.


    To them, the easiest way would be to escape the blow, but before they had time to doubt if Ye Fan did the right thing, Tang Yun


    had alreadyunched another strike.


    She flung her de downward, releasing a flood-like force toward Ye Fan.


    Now that the pressure waspounded, Ye Fan could only withstand it for a while. Whin seconds, he was forced back down.


    The rocks and trees split into pieces along the trail of his movement.


    Under Tang Yun''s persistent attacks, he was pushed back by thousands of meters until the des of air lost their power.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Ms. Tang won!¡±


    On Mount Chumen, people from the


    Chu Sect apuded Tang Y anee


    victory, b LChw zheHGiena and the


    Skok an seemed worried. They


    knew this was not the victory they


    awaited. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°So this is what the Dragon God Body can withstand?¡± one of themmented.


    ¡°Indeed. He survived unscathed.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. Ms. Tang will still be able to


    kill him. He might have urviyed) but


    wT ng jestihsttenger than him,¡±


    Zhengliang added. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun raised her sword again, ready to deal another blow.


    Again, a vortex of airflow gathered around her sword before being propelled toward Ye Fan.


    Tang Yun was known for her fast and fatal moves.


    In fact, she was known for her first strike in the martial arts world.


    Not even the Sword God of Japan nor the Sword Saint of China could match her in this regard.


    Tang Yun was unparalleled when it came to her use of the sword.


    She steered her de synchronously as she moved. Everything was so seamless as she entered the One With The Sword


    state.


    Rays of radiant lights came from her body, blinding all the on-lookers.


    It was a sight to behold. The martial


    artist advanced adr itytqward |


    myasitshe was putting up a


    graceful dance. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| finally understand why Ms. Tang is on the Sky Ranking. She totally deserves it.¡±


    ¡°She never fails to amaze me. She is on a whole new level.¡±


    Everyone stared in bewilderment.


    They were dumbstruck by what they saw.


    Tang Yun had her strategyid out and she had full control of theirbat.


    Ye Fan did not stand a chance under her constant blows.


    He might have the Sword of Yunyang, but he could only be on the defensive when Tang Yun afflicted him ceaselessly.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Toward the end, Tang Yun sted a wave of energy in the form of nine swords at Ye Fan, causing him to stagger several


    hundred feet away before coughing up blood.


    ¡°That''s so cool! Good job, Ms. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Wow! You''re amazing, Ms. Tang!¡±


    ¡°We can always rely on Ms. Tang!¡±


    Members of the Chu Sect eximed in joy. They were all in awe of Tang Yun''s prowess when she managed to set Ye Fan back.


    Everyone looked at the head of the Chu Sect in adoration.


    Some of them even eximed that they could always depend on Ms. Tang in times of danger.


    Gaius would have flipped had he heard what they said.


    They could always depend on Ms. Tang? Hah! What a Joke! When she sustained severe injuries in China, it was the Dragon


    Master who rescued her from the verge


    of death.


    Yet, no one was there to put in a good word for Ye Fan, as the crowd was made up of members of the Chu Sect.


    While thousands of members were rejoicing in the victory, Chu Zhengliang gasped in surprise. ¡°I didn''t expect Tang Yun to form


    such powerful swords with her energy wave. She indeed deserves the title of the head of the Chu Sect. To be honest, | couldn''t


    ept it when my father appointed her as his sessor, but she had proven herself to be worthy of the position. My capabilities


    do pale inparison to her.¡±


    Tang Yun had been in the position for many years, but during her tenure, no one had witnessed herbat skills. This was


    because they were not involved in any wars, even though they knew she was ranked first in the Sky Ranking.


    That was also why members of the Chu Sect were thrilled when they finally witnessed how powerful Tang Yun was for the very


    first time.


    Not only were they excited to witness Tang Yun''s capability with their eyes, but they were also proud to call her the head of the


    Chu Sect.


    Even Chu Zhengliang, who had once doubted Tang Yun''spetency, had changed his mind about her.


    He was relieved that he did not work with the elders of the Chu Sect to depose her from the position back then.


    Had he challenged her position at that time, he would have just made a fool of himself.


    There''s no way | could have defeated her!


    While everyone was still immersed in the excitement, Tang Yun continued with her attack. Her subsequent moves became even


    more intense, especially when Ye Fan staggered and lost his bnce.


    Ye Fan was hit three times by her energy beam, as he could barely defend himself.


    Despite being protected by his Dragon God Body, he still suffered from three sh wounds on his body.


    But of course, those were just skin cuts and abrasions. After all, Chu Sect''s powerful self-defense technique was able to cushion


    the impact of the attack.


    It was impossible for Ye Fan to sustain fatal injuries unless his opponent was powerful and capable enough to strike through his


    Dragon God Body.


    ¡°If it weren''t for the Dragon God Body, Ms. Tang would have killed this jerk or at least turned him into a cripple by now. blow did


    he obtain the Dragon God Body in the first ce? His Dragon God Body seems to be much more powerful than the one


    ourfamily has!¡± Chu Zhengliangfelt terrible.


    He felt even more miserable when he saw how Ye Fan was able to apply the Chu family''s ultimatebat technique.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As the head of the family, even | haven''t mastered the family''s secret technique. Yet, this rascal had perfected this skill. People


    might assume Ye Fan is a legitimate sessor of the Chu family, and they might doubt our capabilities!


    At the same time, Chu Zhengliang was also curious. | wonder... Where did he learn theplete Invoke the Celestial Sky and


    how did he obtain the Dragon God Body?


    ¡°Could it be that Zhenghong was the one who gave them to him?¡± Chu Zhengliang suddenly remembered his brother, Chu


    Zhenghong, who had gone missing for years.


    Chu Zhenghong had vanished into thin air since the day he intruded into Japan on his own.


    The Chu family believed he was subdued by the Moon God from Japan.


    When they learned about Chu Zhenghong''s disappearance, Chu Zhengliang did not deploy his men to track his brother''s


    whereabouts.


    Chu Zhengliang was worried that his brother might threaten his position as the head of the family if he returned.


    That was why Chu Zhengliang was pleased to learn that Chu Zhenghong had disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Chu Zhengliang questioned his train of thought.


    Hmm... Something doesn''t seem right. Ye Fan wouldn''t have gotten these from Zhenghong. After all, how is it possible for


    Zhenghong to get his hands on the Invoke the Celestial Sky when Dad didn''t even have theplete version?Unless... Could it


    be that she''s the one who gave him those things?


    Chu Zhengliang knitted his brows and wondered if the oldest member of the family had anything to do


    with it.


    While Chu Yuanmanded the utmost respect from all family members, he was not the oldest member of the Chu family.


    The oldest member of the family was Ye Fan''s greatgrandmother, a centenarian who had lived in seclusion for decades.


    However, she had long kept her hands off the Chu family affairs. If memory served Chu Zhengliang correctly, the oldest member


    of the family had never left the residence on the outskirts of Fenghai.


    That was why many members of the Chu family were unaware of her existence.


    Only Chu Zhenghong, Chu Qitian, and the immediate family members knew who she was, as they would pay her a visit during


    the festive seasons.


    Ever since Chu Yuan kicked Ye Fan out of the family, the oldest member of the Chu family had refused to meet the family


    members unless they brought Ye Fan back.


    The olddy has doted on Chu Tianfan since he was a child. She must be the one who gave him the Dragon


    God Body and theplete version of Invoke the Celestial Sky.She must have lost her mind. Instead of caring forQitian, her


    legitimate great-grandson, she chose to pamper that bastard child?What was she thinking?


    The more Chu Zhengliangthought about it, the more frustrated he became, as he never had a good impression of the olddy in


    the first ce.


    While Chu Zhengliang was still in a daze, Ye Fan seized the opportunity and made aeback.


    He wielded his sword and charged in Tang Yun''s direction as if he was riding on a pairof fiery wheels.


    His attack was so aggressive that Tang Yun had no choice but to go into defense mode.


    Despite taking a few steps back, she quickly pulled herself together and distanced herself away from Ye Fan.


    Both Ye Fan and Tang Yun were now a few thousand feet away from each other.


    Tang Yun raised her sword and pointed the sharp tip to the sky. Suddenly, a funnel cloud took shape when it absorbed the


    elemental force.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Some of the senior members of the Chu Sect and the Tang family were struck dumb. Somehow, they felt they had seen this


    before.


    All of them eximed in awe.


    ¡°Could it be... Could it be the Tang


    family''s long-lost Cloudand Mish}


    ord, Feqhniqu¨¦ The head of the


    elders of the Chu Sect could not


    believe his eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Many years ago, Tang Yun''s father, Tang Murong, was the head of the Tang family.


    He had mastered the Tang family''s ultimate skill¡ª Cloud and Mist Sword Technique¡ªand became an invincible warrior.


    Although Chu Yuan was several


    levels higher than Tang Mureng, He


    then hea of the Chu @hriy could


    revere due thetter unless the


    former activated Invoke the Celestial


    Sky. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that Tang Murong


    eventually left Mount Chume den


    was aspited, toro Vr lhe Tang


    ences alenenenemied


    appeared in Chu Sect''s ancient


    scripture. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He had not returned ever since.


    With his departure, no one else in the Tang family had mastered Cloud and Mist Sword Technique anymore.


    That was why the Tangs were utterly bbergasted when they saw Tang Yun perform the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique


    before their eyes.


    ¡°Once again, the Tang family is going to rock the martial arts world with our invincible sword skill!¡± The Tangs could not help but


    burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    To those who dabbled in martial arts, there was nothing more exciting than rediscovering a lost art.


    While the Tang family was brimming with anticipation and trepidation, Tang Yun had already mustered all her energy.


    Soon after, she released a burst of energy that surged through the air like a soaring dragon, churning rivers and shaking


    mountains.


    The raw force shot upward and expanded across the sky.


    Tang Yun''s silvery voice pierced heaven and earth.


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first strike of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique¡ª


    Wind Flow!¡±


    Whoosh!


    With a blinding white light, the wave of energy sted across the area.


    At that moment, the crowd saw the gorgeous woman brandish her Seven Foot Green de.


    The cutting aura she radiated formed a crescent in the air as she stood tall before her opponent, courageous but wary.


    Surrounded by an air of malice, her eyes shone with determination to crush Ye Fan underfoot.


    Whoosh!


    The beam of light seemed to stretch for miles, and the reach of her energy was limitless.


    At the summit of Mount Chumen, Tang Yun easily gained the upper hand. She was invincible.


    The first strike of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique plunged down from the sky and found its mark.


    The brief moment of impact was enough to dismantle Ye Fan''s defense.


    He staggered backward from the force of the impact.


    However, it was only the beginning.


    Tang Yun continued with her flurry of attacks after delivering the first blow.


    The second strike.


    The third strike.


    Tang Yun''s attacks were unforgiving as they rushed toward Ye Fan like a coursing river, giving Ye Fan no time to catch his


    breath.


    ¡°May cruelty and brutality ravage the earth, and the howl of anguish rule the night. The second strike¡ªIce Heart! The sword of a


    warrior pierce through thousands... The third strike¡ªGreen Dragon! The fourth strike¡ªMemorial¡±


    Her energy rose around her, cold as ice.


    A myriad of colors swirled in the sky, resembling a convention of dragons guarding their territory.


    Rain poured down, apanied by bone-chilling wind.


    Amongst the storm stood the extraordinary woman. She was a picture of grace with her floor-length gown and ebony hairthat


    tumbled down her back. Her moves flowed, one into another, creating a dangerous dance of death.


    She released four strikes in one go, each one potentially fatal. Her attacks were of the highest level known in the world.


    The resplendence of the four-strikebo left the crowd in awe.


    The entire Chu Sect gaped as the pulsing energy struck Ye Fan like the whip of a punisher.


    The first strike threw Ye Fan back by a thousand meters.


    The second obliterated the defense of the Dragon God Body.


    The third strike pierced into his body, causing blood to bubble out of his mouth.


    The fourth injured Ye Fan heavily enough to bring him to his knees. He crumpled to the ground.


    The Sword of Yunyangflew out of his grip and shota thousand meters away. With a hum, the de sank into a cliff face.


    A deathly silence ensued.


    The crowd was stunned by the sheer magnificence of Tang Yun''s abilities.


    The sublimity of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique reyed in everyone''s mind.


    ¡°T-That was amazing!¡± ¡°So this is the power of the person who beholds the number one spot in the Sky Ranking!¡±


    ¡°Was that the strongest sword technique known to man?¡±


    The incredible scene sent the crowd into a frenzy, their voices rising to a mor.


    Glee overwhelmed the members of the Chu Sect.


    The four strikes Tang Yun had demonstrated were unprecedented and unparalleled.


    Word was that the sword was the ace of all weapons, and Tang Yun''s assault on Ye Fan cemented this saying. The sword was


    indeed a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°This descendant of the Tang family is quite formidable.¡±


    ¡°Shepletely overpowered Zhenghong''s son!¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, Zhenghong''s son might lose the battle even if he uses Invoke the Celestial Sky.¡±


    The Demonic Duo watched Tang Yun from afar as they marveled over her capability. Tang Yun''s victory healed their wounded


    pride, as their egos were badly battered when they lost to Ye Fan.


    It had been a while since the duost saw a prodigy who came from one of the Three Families of the Chu


    Sect.


    Although Ye Fan technically fit the criteria, he had been banished from the Chu family.


    Now that the Demonic Duo had witnessed Tang Yun''s powers, they felt like they had found a sessor for the Chu Sect.


    While members of Chu Sect pranced around, celebrating Tang Yun''s win, the woman of the hour quietly retracted her energy.


    The head of Chu Sect squared her shoulders.


    She had an imposing demeanor, and her presence demanded reverence.


    Like a haughty queen, Tang Yun sneered at Ye Fan, who was bloodied and bruised. ¡°Chu Tianfan, | told you that you''re no match


    for me,¡± her frosty voice rang.


    ¡°You will be seeking death if you show your face here again. I''ve been so kind to advise you before, but it''s unfortunate that


    you''re so obstinate. What do you have to say for yourself now?¡± Every word Tang Yun uttered was a clear jab at Ye Fan.


    Right from the start, Tang Yun never saw Ye Fan as a worthy opponent.


    She knew that her abilities were beyond Ye Fan''s and thus regarded him with contempt.


    Even if Ye Fan was currently the first in the Sky Ranking, he was insignificant to Tang Yun.


    After all, the memory of Ye Fan''s frailty was engraved in her mind since theyst met at the Chu residence.


    Back then, Ye Fan was so weak that Tang Yun could pulverize him at any given time.


    Although Ye Fan had been skilled enough to hold his own against the Supreme Grandmaster in the rainforest in ater fight, he


    was still worlds away from her in terms of martial prowess.


    Despite his exponential improvement in the past few years, Tang Yun did not see Ye Fan as a threat, even when he defeated


    Chu Zhengliang.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Tang Yun had dominated the Sky Rankingfor almost ten years.


    She had remained a legend in the martial arts world for so long that the idea of an inexperienced neer dethroning her was


    ludicrous, and her predictions were right.


    At her full power, Ye Fan could not even counter her attacks.


    Had she not gone easy on him, her Cloud and Mist Sword Technique could have easily killed him.


    Ye Fan did not respond to Tang Yun''s derogatory remarks.


    Instead, he struggled to his feet and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    ¡°Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? Indeed, you are powerfull¡±


    Ye Fanughed humorlessly. Tang Yun could not see a hint of fear nor regret in his unwavering gaze.


    Her eyebrows knitted together.


    This guy was thrashed, and yet he refuses to admit defeat? Does he not know to learn from his mistakes?


    Or, does he really think that he can beat me just because someone crowned him the first in the Sky Ranking?


    Deciding that it was the only exnation, Tang Yun scoffed internally at Ye Fan''s immaturity.


    Just as Tang Yun''s expression


    darkened, Ye Fan lifted hi headytcr |


    taunt atmo you wipe that


    Ss ii off your face? We''re not quite


    done here.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to give up? Your


    Dragon God Body has been


    destroyed, and your swocd isc O''!!


    emnpeddean thutoliff You don''t


    have any weapons! How are you


    going to fight me?¡± Tang Yun


    questioned, her tone impassive.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With a snort, Ye Fan answered, ¡°Don''t


    forget that | can still use Invoke the


    Celestial Sky! | would Joys toS6e"


    wbjehyig tTheddetler move¡ªthe Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique of the


    Tang family or Invoke the Celestial


    Sky of the Chu ancestors.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan grew solemn as he focused.


    All his dispersed energy rushed back to him like water down a vortex.


    The temperature dropped dramatically.


    The atmosphere at Mount Chumen was so tense that it was hard to breathe.


    ¡°Is this the final battle?¡±


    Anxiety gripped Chu Zhengliang''s heart.


    The elders of Chu Sect, too, were on the edge of their seats.


    They were well aware that the uing fight would decide the victor of this war.


    It was the Dragon God Hall Master versus the head of Chu Sect; Invoke the Celestial Sky versus the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique!


    In a battle between two mighty beasts, no one knew who would have thestugh.


    Perhaps the debate about the better martial art styles that hadsted centuries-long would end once and for all.


    Although the former head of the Tang family, Tang Murong, had been subdued by Chu Yuan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky, it was a


    lopsided battle as Tang


    Murong''s capabilities could notpare to Chu Yuan''s.


    Hence, the question of whether Invoke the Celestial Sky or the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was more powerful lingered in


    the minds of many.


    Today, the war about the ultimate move would take ce once again.


    ¡°Who would win?¡± Chu Zhengliang voiced his thoughts, his expression grim.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Conflicting emotions warred within Chu Zhengliang.


    Though he fervently hoped that Tang Yun would win, her victory would signify the loss of the Chu family''s Invoke the Celestial


    Sky.


    It would be a huge blow to their reputation.


    Whatever, we''ll deal with thatter! Once my son merges with the Jade Eyes, he will unlock a whole new world of potential.


    When the dayes, | will pass down the ultimate move of the Chu family¡ªInvoke the Celestial Sky. Once he is well-prepared,


    he can fight Tang Yun and restore our glory!


    With this in mind, Chu Zhengliang felt his worries dissipate.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s power was reaching its peak.


    There he stood, his aura resembling a raging bonfire.


    Waves of energy gathered and flowed to his palms like streams to rivers.


    Within him, Invoke the Celestial Cloud was building up.


    In a split second, a presence that rivaled Tang Yun''s materialized.


    Tang Yun''s eyes became cial as she observed Ye Fan''s every move.


    In the end, she shook her head in disappointment.


    Is he seeking his demise? Why is he still being so stubborn at this stage?


    Moments ago, Tang Yun had been contemting if she should go against her sect''s wishes and let Ye Fan live, provided that he


    begged for her mercy.


    However, Ye Fan''s actions thus far were enough proof that he would wreak havoc in Chu Sect if she did not end him right away.


    With that in mind, Tang Yun hardened her heart.


    She summoned the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique once again. Each strike would be clean and precise.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky was ready to be unleashed.


    Immense energy erupted and swept through the area.


    Ye Fan soared through the sky, harnessing his energy like a sword.


    The first form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Cloud Sun Kick, made its appearance!


    After delivering his first blow, Ye Fan clenched the power of the heavens in his hand and mmed his fist onto the ground.


    The earth quaked beneath his feet.


    ¡°Second form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªTumble of the Majestic Mountain! Third form of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky¡ªEarthshaking Palm! Fourth form¡ªRed me Finger! Fifth form¡ªVoid sh!¡±


    Ye Fan started the fight with five attacks in one go. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    A hurricane formed, stirring the skies and seas.


    The Earthshaking Palm loomed over the earth while the Red me Finger broke the dimensions.


    Last but certainly not least was the Void sh.


    It contorted reality and brought about chaos.


    From afar, it seemed like the sky and earth had been separated. Light and darkness intertwined in the space formed.


    Ye Fan was no less than a god among mortals as he manipted the dimensions. Life and death were at hismand.


    His colossal power oppressed the masses, its immensity causing them to suffocate.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°Such incredible power!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he''s the top of the Sky Ranking!¡±


    ¡°My guess is that apart from Tang Yun, no one on the Sky Ranking can withstand the full st of Invoke the Celestial Sky.¡±


    Although many of the people present had experienced Ye Fan''s powers first-hand, they were still astounded by the extent of his


    abilities. Whenever he revealed his capacity, it seemed like he held the power to destroy the entire.


    Although Invoke the Celestial Sky and the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique were both highly regarded


    secret techniques, there was a stark difference between the two martial art styles.


    The aforementioned was frontal and aggressive, like a stampede of war horses whereas thetter was a gentle strength, much


    like the steady flow of a river.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was a collision of yin and yang, strength and fluidity.


    It was virtually impossible to determine who would be thest one standing.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is the fight over?¡±


    The Jones family had finally made it to the top.


    The sight that greeted them was the trashedpound of the Chu residence and the standoff between Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    ¡°Shut up! It''s not over yet, obviously! Can''t you see that Ms. Tang is still fighting him?¡±


    The battle was entering itsst phase, but the Jones


    family, who had been taking their sweet time, had just arrived.


    They had heard a deafening boom, followed byplete silence.


    Hence, they assumed that the fight was over and came out of hiding.


    However, their witless question garnered enragedments from the head of elders of the Chu Sect.


    They told the Jones family to stop spouting nonsense and watch the battle from a secluded spot.


    Having heard this, Bill realized btedly that they had miscalcted the time.


    The battle was still ongoing.


    However, now that they had shown themselves, it was toote to retreat.


    Frightened, Bill ordered his entire family to head to the back.


    After he had found cover, he lifted his gaze to see that the final battle between Ye Fan and Tang Yun had officially started.


    After Ye Fan''s assault with Invoke the Celestial Sky, Tang Yun quickly retaliated with the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    Tang Yun was not one to be undermined. Taking into ount that Ye Fan had begun with five moves, she struck five times as


    well.


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first strike of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique¡ª


    Wind Flow!¡±


    She continued chanting, ¡°May cruelty and brutality ravage the earth, and the howl of anguish rule the night. The second strike¡ª


    Ice Heart! The sword of a warrior pierce through thousands... The third strike¡ª Green Dragon! The fourth strike¡ªMemorial The


    fifth strike¡ªUnicus!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Tang Yun went on the offense with all five strikes.


    It was one strike more than thest fight.


    Evidently, Tang Yun had put her guard up against the ultimate move of the Chu family and attacked with all her might.


    The five strikes shot through the air like a bullet from a gun, backed by the incessant strength of a rapid river.


    The crowd gawked as Tang Yun''s energy crashed into Ye Fan''s.


    The first strike mmed into Ye Fan''s Cloud Sun Kick and annihted it with a resounding boom.


    With its remaining energy, Tang Yun''s Wind Flow charged forward and met Ye Fan''s second formTumble of the Majestic


    Mountain.


    However, Tumble of the Majestic


    Mountain was the equivalen


    bulldozer, The qcoaristhderrolished


    Tang ALS Wind Flow and collided


    with her second strike. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a brief stalemate, Ice Heart emerged the winner and rendered Tumble of the Majestic Mountain useless.


    Following that, Ice Heart merged with


    the third Cloud and Mis Swart)


    T. chnique anata Seynergistic


    e MS and easily cut through Ye Fan''s


    Earthshaking Palm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The spectators cackled.


    ¡°It looks like Ms. Tang is winning!¡±


    Though both ends were still going strong, the start of the battle had given the onlookers a teaser.


    They were able to make a guess on who would win based on just the first few moves.


    In the first half of the battle, Tang Yun managed to intercept three Invoke the Celestial Sky forms with just two strikes.


    By logical deduction, Tang Yun would be the one tost till the end.


    As expected, by the time the first four


    Invoke the Celestial Sky forms taid \


    been destroyed faNg un still had


    two strikes left¡ª Memoria and


    Unicus. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    To many, the result was obvious.


    However, there were no halftimes in the battle of the strongest.


    A fight between kings was a duel to the death!


    ¡°Looks like it''s ending soon,¡± Chu Zhengliang could not help but whoop in joy. He could almost taste the victory.


    As Tang Yun gazed at Ye Fan, her eyes filled withpassion and sympathy for his plight.


    With the crowd''s eyes riveted on them, Tang Yun¡¯''sst two strikes hurtled into Ye Fan''s final move¡ªVoid sh.


    Both sides were deemed the best of the best. This was the fight of the century.


    The moment the two bursts of energies met, the ground shook tremendously from the impact.


    Boom!


    The thunderous noise echoed throughout the mountains.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    ¡°That rascal is doomed! The Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is superiorto Invoke the Celestial Sky!


    Since Tang Yun''s attacks have been bulldozing over Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky forms, it''s obvious that he''s going to lose!


    He might stand a chance if he manages to unleash the sixth form of it, but | doubt Ms. Tang would give him the chance to charge


    up his attack!¡± Chu Zhengliang muttered to himself with a cold sneer as he shed Ye Fan a look of pity.


    As someone who has trained in Invoke the Celestial Sky, | know that each subsequent strike takes longer to charge up. Ye Fan


    pushed himself to his limits just to get five hits in during that short amount of time in between. Even if he wanted to deliver the


    sixth hit, Tang Yun''s de would''ve reached him before he can finish charging it up.


    With everyone eagerly waiting to witness Ye Fan''s defeat, the two secret techniques shed for thest time.


    However, the unexpected happened. They did not get to see Invoke the Celestial Sky being defeated.


    Ye Fan''s Void sh shed hard against Tang Yun''s Memoria and Unicus.


    Right as their attacks made contact, the energy from Void sh was spread across all directions.


    It soon became obvious that Memoria and Unicus were no match for Ye Fan''s Void sh, rendering the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Techniquepletely useless against Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Not only did Ye Fan''s Void sh shatter both of Tang Yun''s strikes like they were ss, but it even retained its momentum as it


    went flying toward her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even Tang Yun herself was shocked when she saw that.


    She did not expect Ye Fan''s final attack to be so powerful.


    Is it just me, or did the previous four hits feel a lot weaker than the fifth one?


    Invoke the Celestial Sky was terrifying precisely because every strike formed the foundation to help charge the next one.


    Although there were a total of nine forms in Invoke the Celestial Sky, only the final form would be used


    after mastering it.


    It might seem that Ye Fan''s previous four forms were weak, but that was actually not the case.


    Just like a song, the previous hits were simply the prelude leading to the final hit, creating a powerful climax.


    The Void sh at the end was incredibly powerful because of the energy charged up from the previous attacks.


    In fact, it was so powerful that it didn''t lose any momentum even after breaking through Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    Tang Yun desperatelyunched a few attacks in an attempt to weaken Ye Fan''s.


    At the same time, a golden light emanated from her body as she activated Yin Yang Dragon God Body to help protect herself


    from the iing hit.


    That was a technique that Ye Fan and Tang Yun had developed through Joint Cultivation back then.


    Little did they know, the two of them who used to share the same bed would end up fighting each other


    like this.


    As the tide of the battle turned, Tang Yun, who had the upper hand at first, found herself to be in a precarious situation.


    She had put all of her remaining power into defending against Ye Fan''s attack, but the Void sh was simply far too powerful.


    Tang Yun coughed up blood after being hit by the shockwave from the Void sh, staining her dress red instantly.


    Everyone in Mount Chumen was shocked when they saw that.


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Did Chu Tianfan just turn the tables on Tang Yun?¡±


    Their gazes were all fixated on the sight before them in disbelief.


    Just seconds ago, they were all certain that Ye Fan would lose the battle, only to see him make aeback immediately after.


    It all happened so suddenly that the crowd was leftpletely speechless.


    Before Chu Zhengliang and the others could even recover from their state of shock, another booming voice was heard.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky, sixth form, Infinite Force!¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice sounded both ethereal yet domineering at the same time.


    As he finished charging up his sixth strike, all of the Chu Sect members felt their blood go cold.


    Chu Zhengliang, Bill, and the Chu Sect elders were so shocked that their eyeballs were bulging from their sockets.


    ¡°Sixth form?¡±


    ¡°| can''t believe he''s still got a sixth form!¡±


    ¡°S-Since when did Chu Tianfan activate the sixth form?¡±


    The Chu Sect elders were losing their minds at that point.


    Tang Yun still took a huge amount of


    damage from Void sh even after


    putting all of her power into cote


    Right now, she¡¯ pyacticatly


    IAI GHA sti ill hasn''t gotten out of


    Void sh''s radius. There is no doubt


    that Infinite Force will kill her if it hits


    her in this state! Is this the end for


    the head of the Chu Sect who has


    dominated the Sky Ranking for


    almost ten years? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chu Zhengliang and the Chu Sect elders were on the verge of peeing their pants at the thought of that.


    ¡°Fall back, Ms. Tang! Fall back! You must dodge the attack!¡± they shouted madly at her.


    They were afraid because they knew Ye Fan would surelye after them if Tang Yun were to fall in battle.


    Do you guys think | don''t know that?


    How can | dodge it when all of my


    energy is focused Qh withstanding |


    theresa NS tant myself by


    even thinking of dodging, | could die


    from Void sh before his sixth


    strike even hits me! Looks like this is


    the end for me! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The oue is the same regardless of whether | dodge or take the hit! D*mn, | just realized how scary Ye Fan really is!


    Tang Yun thought to herself when she heard their panicked screams.


    ¡°Is this the end of the line for me? Am | really going to be defeated by his hand?¡± she muttered to herself under her breath.


    Tang Yun''s heart sank into despair as she realized how wrong she was about Ye Fan.


    She had assumed that she could easily defend against any of his attacks as long as she felt like it, but she was wrong.


    The weak young boy from the Chu family had grown into a man that even she could not defeat.


    Tang Yun felt incredibly conflicted as she watched Ye Fan finish charging up his sixth strike.


    | have been living proudly as an Invincible legend for so many years, and yet he turns out to be the one to destroy all that...


    Ye Fan, who was in a berserk state at the time, didn''t notice the changes in Tang Yun''s expression as he focused all of his


    strength on his arms.


    He knew full well that his battle with the Sky Ranking''s strongest woulde to an end after this


    strike.


    ¡°Tang Yun, | once told you that |


    would someday show you just what


    I''m truly capable of. ither.


    Sestner you cbhtlord to mess with


    me. Right now, I''m going to fulfill that


    promise!¡± Ye Fan shouted coldly with


    an emotionless look on his face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Asecondter, Infinite Force could be seen surging toward Tang Yun at full speed with overwhelming power.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    At that critical moment, Ye Fan noticed a few shiny drops of tearsing from Tang Yun''s beautiful eyes.


    Some of them were sent flying by the strong wind before hitting him on his face.


    Her tears were as cold as ice, and for the briefest of moments, Ye Fan felt like his stone-cold heart had been hit by a


    sledgehammer.


    His body started trembling, and the determined look in his eyes began to waver.


    Meng Wanyu had just arrived at the scene, and the first thing she saw was Tang Yun about to get hit by Ye Fan''s attack.


    ¡°Don''t do it, Ye Fan! Don''t kill my master!¡± she shouted with tears in her eyes as she ran toward Tang Yun.


    The Void sh attack that was filled with tons of Qi instantly left hundreds of wounds on Meng Wanyu''s body upon impact.


    Although her dress was stained red immediately, she clenched her teeth and held her arms out as she


    stood before her master.


    The sight of Meng Wanyu''s defiant tears softened Ye Fan''s heart, and the power from Infinite Force dissipated instantly.


    Ye Fan''s intense aura too, quickly subsided as he forcefully canceled the release of the sixth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    In the end, he couldn''t bring himself to deliverthe final blow.


    He thought he was able to let go of everything, but it turned out that he wasn''t able to let her go at all.


    Nothing in the world could possibly push him far enough to hurt her.


    However, Ye Fan''s act of mercy was seen by the members of the Chu Sect as a golden opportunity to take him out.


    Noticing that Ye Fan''s attack had stopped, Chu Zhengliang quickly yelled at Tang Yun, ¡°This is your chance, Ms. Tang! Hurry!


    Don''t let this opportunity go to waste!¡±


    With the help of the Yin Yang Dragon God Body, Tang


    Yun was able to survive Ye Fan''s attack and finally get out of that dangerous situation.


    Chu Zhengliang''s words pushed her already desperate state of mind over the edge, and she instinctively attempted to make a


    final struggle.


    Buzz!


    Aloud buzz was heard as Tang Yun''s Seven Foot Green de came flying out of her hand.


    With an aura as cold as ice, the sword sailed through the air like a dragon.


    Tang Yun had incorporated everyst bit of Qi within her body into that attack.


    She believed that she wouldn''t have another chance if she didn''t strike with all of her might.


    After all, if the fifth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky had nearly killed her, then the sixth form would only be much more powerful.


    With so much elemental force put into that de, it looked like it could prate anything and everything as it soared through


    the air.


    ¡°Don''t do it, Master!¡± Meng Wanyu shouted in panic when she saw the de heading toward Ye Fan like a bullet, but it was too


    late for her to do anything.


    The de had already reached Ye Fan by the time Meng Wanyu''s gaze fell upon it, so any attempts to stop it would be futile


    anyway.


    The de went right through Ye Fan''s body in an instant, and blood began spraying out of his wound immediately after.


    Eventually, the Seven Foot Green de lost all of its momentum and crashed into a mountain several miles away.


    Boom!


    The mountain could be heard crumbling down as Ye Fan fell to the ground with his body covered in blood.


    The entire ce fell into a deathly silence for quite a long time before the Chu Sect members began cheering like crazy.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang won! Victory is ours!¡±


    The entire Mount Chumen was in an uproar as countless Chu Sect members cried out in relief.


    Chu Zhengliang and the elders, too, breathed sighs of relief.


    ¡°Phew... Thank goodness it''s finally over...¡±


    Everyone was cheering and celebrating, all except for Meng Wanyu and Tang Yun who stood there in silence.


    Meng Wanyu''s eyes reddened and feared up the moment she saw the de go through Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°H-How did things turn out like this? You can''t die, Ye Fan! You can''t die...¡±


    Her face went pale, and she broke down crying on the spot. For some reason, she felt like her heart had shattered into a million


    pieces when she saw Ye Fan get hit by the de.


    This isn''t the oue | wanted... | never wanted this to happen! | don''t want to see my master get hurt, but | don''t want Ye Fan


    to die either! | wanted them both to be all right, and yet | got Ye Fan killed because | saved


    my master...


    Tang Yun, too, waspletely frozen as she stood there staring at what she had done.


    I''ve won the battle, but | can''t bring


    myself to be happy about it in th


    slightest... If a inact feel Kot


    berigadhstined by an endless


    sadness... It''s almost as if my heart is


    bleeding along with him... Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Why didn''t he use Invoke the Celestial Sky? Why didn''t he resist at all?¡± she asked with tears in her eyes.


    This wasn''t the ending TangYun had wanted at all.


    She had intended to give it everything


    she had to block nese Celestial


    onlyitogealde thet is aura had


    dissipated right after sheunched


    her attack. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know why he held back from using Infinite Force, but the sight of him lying in a pool of blood hurt her so much that she


    found it hard to even breathe.


    Although Tang Yun had won the fight, she felt worse than she would have if she lost instead.


    Right as Tang Yun was on the verge of breaking down, Ye Fan staggered to his feet all of a sudden.


    The rays of the setting sun were as red as the blood on the floor as they shone upon Ye Fan, who simply stood there with his


    head held low.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? That de went right through him! How is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°Is this some kind of miracle?¡±


    The Chu Sect members were losing their minds when they saw him getting back up.


    Chu Zhengliang was so shocked that his eyeballs were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    Everyone was staring at Ye Fan in


    confusion and disbelief, until the


    head of elders saw wh treallyOr!


    peneganciaitics witha


    frown, ¡°No, this is no miracle! He only


    got wounded in his arm! The de


    went right through his arm, so his


    vital organs are unharmed! That''s


    why he''s still alive!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That was when everyone understood what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, so that''s why he was able to get back on his feet!¡± ¡°Turns out, Ms. Tang only disabled one of his arms!¡±


    ¡°Still, he''s nothing but a weakened and crippled person now! The fight is over!¡± Chu Zhengliang shouted through clenched teeth.


    With his arm still bleeding profusely, Ye Fan slowly looked up at Tang Yun and burst outughing all of a sudden.


    ¡°Haha... Hahahaha... Hahahaha...¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hisughter was filled with so much bitterness and sadness that everyone present could feel the intensity of his emotions.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    It pained Tang Yun deeply to hear how bitter Ye Fan''sughter sounded.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I... You...¡± She wanted to exin herself, but couldn''t seem to find the right words no matter how hard she tried.


    In the end, all of her conflicted feelings turned into questions instead.


    ¡°Why? Why did you hold back? We agreed to fight till the death, didn''t we?¡± she asked coldly.


    Her eyes reddened as she tried really hard to suppress her emotions.


    ¡°Haha... Yeah, you''re right. We were supposed to fight till the death. | suppose | only have my own stupidity to me. In fact, I''m


    probably the biggest fool in history!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with self-mockery and bitterness when he said that.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Great-grandma used to say that | have one fatal weakness, and that is my being too sentimental! In the pursuit of martial arts,


    only those who have no desires are able to keep going forward. It''s fine if you meet someone egually sentimental, but if you


    meet someone heartless, it could very well cost you your life. | never really gave Great-grandma''s advice much thought because


    | believed | wouldn''t get attached to anyone heartless, but it looks like | was wrong. | treated Tang Yun with utmost sincerity, but


    what did | get in return? An icy-cold sword through my arm and her equally cold words about fighting to the death. Heh, just my


    d*mned luck, | guess...


    With that in mind, Ye Fan''s expression grew cold, and the look in his eyes turned gloomy as he said, ¡°This is where it all ends,


    Tang Yun. | was nning on sparing you in view of our past rtionship, but now, | don''t think that''s necessary anymore.¡±


    Meng Wanyu was terrified when she saw him looking like that.


    There wasn''t a slightest bit of warmth left in him.


    It was almost as if Ye Fan had turned the devil in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°W-What''s he going to do?¡±


    ¡°Is he still not giving up?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Absolutely unbelievable! Is he seriously going to challenge Ms. Tang with one arm left?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang and the others were unable toprehend what Ye Fan was thinking.


    Buzz...


    Just then, a low buzzing noise caught the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What''s that noise?¡±


    Everyone was ncing about in confusion as they tried to figure out where the sound wasing from.


    ¡°It''s the sword! The sword is moving!¡± someone shouted all of a sudden.


    Everyone turned toward the direction of the noise and saw the Sword of Yunyang vibrating like crazy while embedded in the


    ground.


    It looked like it had a life of its own as it continued to buzz and vibrate.


    As if it had been summoned, the sword burst out of the ground and flew straight back into Ye Fan''s hand.


    ¡°W-Whatthe...¡±


    ¡°Has this guy lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°Is he seriously going to challenge Ms. Tang to a sword fight?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw him wield his sword, especially Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Is this guy an idiot or what? Ms. Tang is famously known as The Best Swordmaster for a reason! Does this rascal really think


    he''d stand a chance against her in a sword fight? He''s only going to make a fool out of himself and die!¡± he spat disdainfully.


    The other Chu Sect members, too, had mocking smiles on their faces as they watched from the side.


    Ye Fan must''ve lost his mind! Any sane person would try to attack their enemy where they''re weak, but he''s doing the exact


    opposite! He has got to be either stupid or suicidal to do such a thing!


    Instead of looking down on Ye Fan like the others, Tang Yun''s eyes were filled with solemnity as she


    stared him down.


    | know just how terrifyingly gifted Ye Fan is when ites to swordsmanship. Still, it''ll take more than just talent for one to excel


    in swordsmanship. Hard work and consistent training are also required, and | doubt he has trained as hard as | have!


    With that in mind, Tang Yun didn''t really fear Ye Fan all that much.


    ¡°If you use Invoke the Celestial Sky again, you might have a chance at besting me, but you are bound to lose if you use


    swordsmanship against me. Talent alone isn''t enough to make up for yourck of training,¡± she reminded him.


    ¡°Is that so? Let uspete with our swordsmanship, then. Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is the one you take pride in using,


    right? In that case, | will use that same technique to crush whatever pride you have left!¡± Ye Fan replied with a sneer.


    He had actually thought of using Cloud and Mist Sword Technique against her at first.


    However, he changed his mind when he took into consideration her identity as the head of the Chu Sect. After all, it would be


    incredibly humiliating if he defeated her with her best technique in front of all her disciples.


    That was the main reason Ye Fan chose to use Invoke the Celestial Sky instead.


    Even if she did lose to him, it would simply mean the Chu family''s technique was better than the Tang family''s.


    Given the Chu family''s status as the world''s best martial arts n, it wouldn''t be surprising if Invoke the Celestial Sky defeated


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    However, the same could not be said if Ye Fan were to win against her using Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    Since whatever remaining feelings Ye Fan had for Tang Yun were gone when she hurled her sword at him earlier, he no longer


    had a reason to hold back.


    By choosing to use Cloud and Mist Sword Technique against Tang Yun, Ye Fan had rid her of any excuses if she were to lose.


    ¡°Bring it on, Tang Yun. You''re known as The Best Sword master, right? Today, | will show the world that


    The Best Swordmaster is nothingpared to me!¡±


    With his sword in one hand, Ye Fan leaped high up into the air.


    He then channeled his Qi into the


    Sword of Yunyang, causing it to glow


    brightly as he chenteds tthe -tniverse


    bepkans Whtle the crescent moon


    begs for me to hold it! Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique, first strike, Wind


    Flow!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For the first time ever, the Sword of Yunyang was able to truly unleash its power, and the de emanated a greenish glow as it


    traced a crescent shape in the air.


    Ye Fan then lowered the sword as he continued to chant, ¡°Second strike, Ice Heart! Third strike, Green Dragon! Fourth strike,


    Memorial With knowledgees power, and with poweres greatness!


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, fifth strike, Unicus!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Just like that, Ye Fan delivered five continuous shes in an instant, each sh flowing smoothly into the other like water.


    With perfect form and overwhelming power, Ye Fan''s attacks soared through the sky like a dragon and left a


    rainbow-like trail behind them.


    He was moving so fast that the crowd could barely make out what he was doing.


    All they saw was a green beam soaring through the sky that looked like a sword and a human at the same time.


    ¡°What? He''s using the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? How is this possible? The Tang family never teaches this technique to


    outsiders, so how the hell does this rascal know it?¡±


    The Tang family''s elders were on the


    verge of losing their minds, Coney


    those in the C Sectadthes-ah ed


    tha pigtldskSh the Tang family. The


    fact that Ye Fan knew a technique


    that even they didn''t was driving


    them insane. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a little surprising that Ye Fan


    knows the Chu family''s Invoke the


    Celestial Sky, but it is kind of justified


    since he is Chu Zhenehbing''Sson,


    HOweder! hfnakes no sense for him


    to know the Tang family''s technique!


    What the hell is going on here? Could


    it be that Ye Fan is the illegitimate


    child of Chu Zhenghong and a


    woman from the Tang family? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Their feelings of surprise, disbelief, and anger were so intense that they felt like ripping Ye Fan to shreds on the spot.


    ¡°Kill him! Ye Fan must die! An outsider cannot be allowed to learn our secret technique!¡± shouted the Chu Sect''s head of elders.


    Dragon God Body, Invoke the Celestial Sky, and even Cloud and Mist Sword Technique... This guy has learned all the secret


    techniques of the Three Families of the Chu Sect! | doubt anyone here is capable of doing that! Heck, even Chu Yuan isn''t able


    to do that!


    Chu Zhengliang was sweating all over at the thought of that. ¡°W-Who on earth is he? How does he know the Tang family''s Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique? Is there anything he doesn''t know? Well, whatever... There are many secrets to Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique that only the Tang family members know. He only knows the basics of it at best, so using it against someone


    from the Tang family is suicidal!¡±


    The Demonic Duo were both in awe when they saw Ye Fan''s attacks, especially thest one where he flew with his sword like he


    had be one with it.


    ¡°H-He has be One With The Sword!¡± ¡°That''s the highest level of swordsmanship! Chu Tianfan truly is a talented


    swordsman!¡±


    The Demonic Duo were trembling all over from excitement.


    They had assumed that Ye Fan only knew Invoke the Celestial Sky, so they were surprised when they saw how talented he was


    in swordsmanship.


    Little did they know, Ye Fan had actually been studying Cloud and Mist Sword Technique ever since Tang Yun taught it to him


    back then.


    He included swordsmanship in his training for Invoke the Celestial Sky as its fundamentals were crucial to perfecting the


    technique.


    Of course, talent and training alone wouldn''t be enough for Ye Fan to achieve the level of One With The Sword within a few


    years.


    The reason he was able to do so was because of the Sword of Yunyang.


    Ye Fan felt like his body would fuse with the sword whenever he wielded it. It was as if they were a single


    entity instead of two separate beings.


    This merger of man and sword allowed him to attain a terrifying level of supremacy in swordsmanship.


    ¡°Looks like the girl from the Tang family is in trouble. Zhenghong''s son has clearly surpassed her skills in swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°The only way for her to turn the tide around is to rely on her understanding of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique and hopefully


    overwhelm him with it. Even then, some element of luck is still required if she hopes to win this battle.¡±


    The Demonic Duo discussed their analysis as they observed from the side.


    Neither of them had ever expected the head of the Chu Sect to need luck in order to win a fight.


    ¡°Zhenghong''s kid sure is something, isn''t he? Imagine how much more powerful he could be right now if he didn''t get kicked out


    of the Chu family back then.¡±


    ¡°| believe he could very well surpass Old Master. It was a shame Old Master decided to kick him out back then...¡±


    Having witnessed Ye Fan''s insane talent, even the Demonic Duo couldn''t help but think that Chu Yuan had made a terrible


    mistake kicking him out.


    Had he not done that, Ye Fan would surely have be the greatest asset the Chu Sect could ever hope to own.


    Whoosh!


    An icy-cold wind apanied the iing Qi-filled attacks as they made their way toward Tang Yun.


    Alook of concern filled her eyes as she clearly felt the tremendous pressure from Ye Fan''s attacks.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°O-One With The Sword? He managed to achieve One With The Sword?¡± Tang Yun muttered to herself in shock and disbelief.


    Despite having shared the same bed with Ye Fan in the past, Tang Yun was unaware that he possessed such hidden talents.


    Since Ye Fan had made his move, Tang Yun refused to back down and began charging up Ice Stream within her body while


    activating her Dragon God Body at the same time.


    With the support from both her internal and external abilities, Tang Yun was able to reach new heights in power like never before.


    Her actions could be described as throwing all the wood into the campfire at once.


    While the fire wouldn''t burn for very long, it would produce the strongest me possible at that very moment.


    ¡°I''m going to win this battle at all costs, Ye Fan! | have to win! As the head of the Chu Sect, | am the Tang family''s only hope! | will


    not lose to anyone on Mount Chumen, especially to an outsider using my family''s secret technique!¡± Tang Yun roared through


    clenched teeth with a vicious glint in her eyes.


    With her pride as the head of the Chu Sect as well as the sect''s honor at stake, Tang Yun was so desperate to win that she


    couldn''t care less that Ye Fan was wounded.


    That desperation was further fueled by her huge ego that had been developed over the years.


    The Seven Foot Green de that had been summoned back to her hand emanated a deafening whistle as her Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique


    glowed brightly.


    Having achieved her maximum potential, Tang Yun unleashed five sword attacks in a row.


    Each of those shes was so powerful that they could cut right through anything in their path.


    The intense Qi from their swords shrouded the peak of Mount Chumen, and the light from their auras coated the area with purple


    and green hues.


    With all eyes fixated on both of them, Ye Fan and Tang Yun''s attacks shed with a deafening boom that shook the entire


    mountain.


    Waves of energy from their swords


    spread out in all directions UPoA TT


    impact, shatteringti¨¦ earth Beneath


    thal fed''and rocking the very


    mountain they were on. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone felt like they had just experienced an earthquake as web-like cracks appeared on the ground.


    Please win, Ms. Tang... We really can''t afford to lose...


    Chu Zhengliang and the others kept praying repeatedly as they made their way to a safe location


    before continuing to watch the fight.


    Ye Fan and Tang Yun seemed to be evenly matched as their attacks continued to sh with neither side making any progress.


    ¡°Is this battle going to end with a draw?¡±


    ¡°H-How is that possible? How could Ms. Tang possibly be evenly matched in swordsmanship with that rascal?¡±


    The members of the Chu Sect found it hard to believe.


    The Demonic Duo, on the other hand, simply kept quiet with frowns on their faces as they watched on.


    It wasn''t until they sensed a surge in Ye Fan''s elemental force that they eximed in shock, ¡°Oh, no! He still has another trick up


    his sleeve!¡±


    Those words had barely left their


    mouths when Ye Fan took a st!


    back and twirl che Sword 0)


    Wunyan , unleashing a powerful burst


    of energy in the process. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The next thing they knew, the sword


    was overflowing with power as Ye


    Fan began chanting in an


    ethereal-soundin yoieg cong oy"


    exnerigncing palcan one know it.


    Only by having attachments can one


    sever them. With a wise heart, one


    can pierce through anything! With


    this sword, | shall freeze everything!


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique,


    sixth strike, Dismemberment!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    The Qi from the de was so cold that the temperature in the area dropped drastically when Ye Fan unleashed the sixth strike.


    The sky that was bright and sunny a moment ago darkened instantly and began to snow all of a sudden.


    The nts in the area were coated with ayer of rime, and the river froze over within seconds.


    It was as if the peak of Mount Chumen had been plunged into a bleak midwinter.


    ¡°T-The weather changed? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°His Dismemberment is able to affect the weather? Just how powerful is it?¡±


    The look on the Demonic Duo''s faces changed the moment they saw what was happening.


    In the martial arts world, only those who have achieved an extremely high level of skill were capable of manipting the weather


    around them.


    That was what the Demonic Duo had always been pursuing, and now, they had witnessed Ye Fan pull it off.


    Just like in the chant for Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, Ye Fan was literally freezing everything around him with his sword.


    In fact, he nearly sealed the entire peak of Mount Chumen in ice.


    Swordsmanship is believed to reflect a warrior''s inner world. If that statement is true, then | can''t imagine how cold it must be in


    Ye Fan''s heart for him to freeze the world around him like this!


    The Demonic Duo thought to themselves as they witnessed the changes in the environment around them.


    Chu Zhengliang and the elders, however, couldn''t care less about that.


    They were more concerned about how Ye Fan was able to unleash the sixth strike.


    ¡°How... How?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, | can''t believe he actually delivered the sixth strike!¡±


    ¡°How is he able to do that? Ms. Tang only knows five!¡±


    The Tang family members were stupefied, and the Chu Sect''s head of elders was so furious that he nearly had a stroke.


    He couldn''t bring himself to ept the fact that an outsider had surpassed Tang Yun in using Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang wasn''t able to finish him off with those five strikes of hers!¡±


    ¡°This sixth strike will surely end the fight if itnds!¡±


    The members of the Chu Sect could feel their blood go cold from fear.


    Chu Zhengliang, too, began to worry for Tang Yun.


    However, he believed that she would be able to counter Ye Fan with an equally powerful attack, if not stronger.


    If that rascal is capable of performing the sixth strike, then surely Tang Yun can do the same! If she can also deliver a seventh


    strike on top of that then Ye Fan is


    bound to lose!


    As Chu Zhengliang had expected, Tang Yun was quick to follow up with a counterattack the moment she saw Ye Fan use


    Dismemberment.


    With a twirl of her sword, she charged up Ice Stream and shed upwards, unleashing the sixth strike of Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique.


    After that, Tang Yun stomped on the ground beneath her and began charging up her power once again.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Ms. Tang has already learned the seventh strike?¡±


    The worried Chu Sect members were all worked up when they saw that.


    The head of elders burst outughing as he eximed, ¡°Hahaha! | knew we could trust Ms. Tang to win this fight! The head of


    the Chu Sect will never lose to anyone!¡±


    All of Mount Chumen were cheering loudly when they saw Tang Yun unleash the seventh strike.


    Even though the battle had yet to end, Chu Zhengliang and the others felt that victory was bound to be theirs.


    Ye Fan may have delivered six strikes, but Tang Yun delivered seven. As the two of them are using the same sword techniques,


    Tang Yun holds the upper hand with that additional strike. Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is the Tang family''s secret technique,


    so it goes very well with Tang Yun''s training. On top of that, Tang Yun has been training in the art of swordsmanship since she


    was little. Her profound understanding of its fundamentals isn''t something this rascal can hope to achieve!


    ¡°Ms. Tang is sure to win now that she has the upper hand! Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang tilted his head back and cackled as he imagined seeing Ye Fan begging for mercy on his knees.


    The other members of the Chu Sect, too, were waiting excitedly to witness Ye Fan''s defeat.


    Tang Yun, on the other hand, had an indifferent look on her face as she soared through the air with her sword in hand.


    All seven continuous strikes were surging toward Ye Fan in front of her, and Tang Yun was confident that he wouldn''t be able to


    win that exchange.


    ¡°It''s over,¡± she said coldly as she nced at Ye Fan one final time.


    With this additional blow, | shall be the one to emerge victoriousISwoosh!


    Everyone watched in anticipation as Tang Yun''s attacks finally collided with Ye Fan''s Dismemberment.


    Boom!


    The impact was so great that it sounded like two nuclear warheads had exploded right before them.


    A powerful shockwave shook the entire mountain violently and leveled the surrounding area within a one-mile radius.


    Practically half of Mount Chumen had been reduced to ruins from the shockwave of that impact alone.


    ¡°Whoa! That was scary!¡±


    ¡°If the shockwave alone can cause so much destruction, then it must be a whole lot worse at the


    point of impact!¡±


    The destructive force was so terrifying that it sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.


    All they could do was pray that Tang Yun would be able to kill Ye Fan and avenge the fallen members of the Chu Sect.


    Meng Wanyu was probably the only one there genuinely concerned about Ye Fan.


    Her tears fell when she saw that they were hell-bent on fighting to the death.


    This time, she didn''t bother trying to stop them as she knew it was pointless.


    Ye Fan''s heart had turnedpletely cold, and Tang Yun would never choose to show mercy in this battle either.


    Meng Wanyu knew her master all too


    well. Tang Yun ced careen\h¨¦r


    r RO pongibilties dnd the honor of the


    Sect above everything else.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She treated the honor and glory of


    the Chu Sect as her ow cang¡éats \


    do-epytiiiig ih Grder to protect


    ene of the Chu Sect. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Demonic Duo took pity on Ye Fan as they felt it would be a waste of his great talent if he died in this battle.


    Right as everyone was buried in their own thoughts, the oue of the sh had finally presented itself.


    As the violent blizzard subsided, the two individuals could be seen standing far apart with their swords in hand.


    Like a sword in the ground, Ye Fan was standingpletely still with an emotionless look on his face.


    Tang Yun, on the other hand, resembled a war g as her dress fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    ¡°Did it end with a draw again?¡±


    The members of the Chu Sect were confused.


    Pfft!


    The next thing they knew, a loud


    spurting noise was hea d, and Tainig


    Yun coughed wpahlige mouthful of


    bldod before copsing to the


    ground. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Time seemed to havee to a standstill as all of Mount Chumen fell into a deathly silence.


    Forthe members of the Chu Sect, the sight of Tang Yun falling was equivalent to the sky crashing down on them.


    ¡°M-Ms. Tang lost?¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was so shaken up that his voice broke when he said that.


    The head of elders, too, went wide-eyed with shock and disbelief. ¡°H-How can this be? How could Ms.


    Tang lose? This is impossible! Impossible!¡±


    The members of the Chu Sect were all shaking their heads.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that Tang Yun, who had dominated the Sky Ranking for many years, had lost to an illegitimate child


    from the Chu family.


    To make matters worse, Tang Yun had been defeated by her forte, the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    That fact alone made it more than just a mere defeat.


    It was pure humiliation toward Tang Yun, the Tang family, and the Chu Sect as a whole.


    The best way to assert dominance over someone was to beat them at their own game, and Ye Fan did exactly that.


    By defeating Tang Yun with her strongest technique, Ye Fan had crushed whatever remaining ego and pride she had.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The once-powerful and domineering beauty had now been reduced to nothing but a failure, and everyone in Mount Chumen was


    rendered speechless.


    The cheers had all stopped, and tears began to fall as everyone looked at their fallen leader all covered in blood.


    ¡°She lost... She actually lost...¡±


    Some of them were still unable toe to terms with what had happened.


    Ye Fan sheathed his sword and nced at Tang Yun, who was lying in a pool of blood on the ground below.


    ¡°Tang Yun, | once told you that the things you take pride in mean nothing to me, but you didn''t believe me back then. Well? What


    about now? Did you really think you could beat me simply because you delivered seven strikes? And here | thought you would at


    least know the most basic principle of swordsmanship after so many years of training! When ites to swordsmanship, quality


    is a lot more crucial to victory than quantity. When you get to a high enough level, a single strike is enough to ovee a


    thousand! Unless you understand this concept, you''ll never catch up to me even if you train for another twenty years or so!¡±


    His cold voice boomed like thunder and rattled the eardrums of Meng Wanyu and the others.


    Each word cut at Tang Yun''s heart, shattering her ego, and crushing her pride.


    Her face had gone pale, and blood continue to flow out of the corner of her mouth as shey weakly on the ground.


    Her crown had long since been knocked off her head in battle, her hair looked disheveled, and her beautiful dress was covered


    in dirt.


    Tang Yun never said another word after losing that fight.


    There''s an old saying that goes, ¡°The bigger they are, the harder they fall.¡± | suppose that applies to me perfectly now... | used


    to lead the Chu Sect to glory and dominated the world like a queen. Now, I''m nothing but aplete failure. With his sword, Ye


    Fan has stripped me of all my honor and pride. As an heir to the Tang family, | have lost to an illegitimate child from the Chu


    family. As a fighter who specializes In the use of a sword, | have lost to someone else''s swordsmanship. Andstly, as the head


    of the Chu Sect, | have lost to someone from the Dragon God Hall. We both used Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, and yet he


    crushed all seven of my strikes with only six of his own. He has made a huge fool out of me in front of everyone. Theoretically, |


    should be hating his guts to death for destroying everything that | have. However, | can''t seem to bring myself to hate him at all.


    Instead, all | feel is a weird sense of peace and release. It''s like I''ve finally been freed from my torment over many years. Who


    knows, maybe | should feel happy for that child | left in Jia ng dong. After all, he has such an excellent father...


    ¡°Kill her if you wish to walk out of Mount Chumen alive.¡±


    Acold voice came from the distance all of a sudden.


    Everyone turned toward the figure that had shown up at Mount Chumen without anyone realizing.


    Chu Zhengliang and the others froze in shock when they saw who it was.


    ¡°M-Moon God? What the hell? What is she doing here?¡±


    He figured he was in big trouble as he had assumed Moon God would only help Ye Fan out once at most.


    It wasn''tmon for those who achieved the god realm to lend a helping hand, so he wasn''t expecting her to join Ye Fan on his


    second assault on the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Eigetsu? What are you doing here?¡±


    Ye Fan was a little surprised to see Moon God there as he came alone without telling anyone.


    | even kept it a secret from Gaius and the others, so why did Moon God rush over all the way from Japan? Did she already know


    that | wasing here?


    ¡°Don''t get the wrong idea. You are an


    enemy of Japan''s martial arts ward,


    so | have hereto kit you?


    rips Unt that happens, | won''t let


    you die by someone else''s hand,¡±


    Moon God replied coldly with Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    a neutral expression on her face, making it impossible to read her thoughts.


    Perhaps it was because of her high status that she was free from mortal desires and emotions.


    Seeing no response from Ye Fan, Moon God reminded him, ¡°I suggest you hurry up and kill that woman now. You won''t be able


    to do so once Chu Yuan shows up."


    Ye Fan nced at Tang Yun, who was lying weakly on the ground before nodding solemnly with an icy-cold look on his face.


    ¡°Don''t do it, Ye Fan! Master has lost the battle! She can''t fight anymore! Please spare her!¡±


    Meng Wanyu tried to stop him again, but Ye Fan showed no mercy this time.


    ¡°| did give her a chance earlier, but


    she chose to throw it a ay. kwil not


    ke he sameuinistake twice,¡± he


    Ante coldly while shoving Meng


    Wanyu aside. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Buzz!


    The Sword of Yunyang began buzzing loudly as an icy-cold aura formed around its de.


    With a swing of his arm, Ye Fan held


    the sword against Tang Yun''s throat


    as he said, ¡°Tang Yun, have you ever


    taken this oue into


    consider tign wren Jyeu acted


    eRe toward me back then? All


    my life, | have only befriended those


    who are righteous and loyal.


    However, it appears | made a mistake


    when it came to you. | treated you


    with utmost sincerity, but all | got in


    return was a betrayal. | defended you


    with my life, and yet you tried to take


    mine in return.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Ye Fan looked stern, and his eyes burned with anger.


    The things that Tang Yun did have undeniably hurt him.


    Holding a sword in his hand, Ye Fan exuded a murderous aura.


    Yet, Tang Yun remained silent the whole time as shey weakly on the ground before him, even after he spat at her angrily.


    Her pretty and delicate face seemed expressionless, and she did not retort nor struggle.


    It was as though she had already epted her fate.


    | guess today will be thest day I''m alive.


    In the past, Tang Yun ever wondered what it would be like when she fell.


    She came up with thousands of scenarios, but she never expected that Ye Fan would be the one who would kill her.


    Regardless, she had no regrets even if she left the world there and then.


    After all, she was able to experience everything she could ask for in life. She knew what it was like to have strength, power,


    wealth, glory, love, and hatred.


    Therefore, she did not think she lived her life in vain.


    Perhaps, the only thing she might regret was being unable to see her child grow up into an adult.


    ¡°| hope your father takes good care of you,¡± Tang Yun whispered and slowly closed her eyes.


    She could hear the sword getting closer, and she pictured her throat getting sliced open the next second.


    As a dignifieddy, she held no fear even in thest moment of her life.


    She felt calm as she edged closer to the end of her time on earth.


    ¡°It''s over,¡± Ye Fan muttered, his voice deep and cold as though he was a grim reaper, announcing the death sentence of the


    head of the Chu Sect.


    Swoosh!


    As his energy surged, Ye Fan swung his sword toward Tang Yun.


    ¡°No!¡± Meng Wanyu fell to her knees, wailing.


    ¡°You dare to end the life of the Chu Sect''s leader?¡± Chu Zhengliang roared.


    ¡°You b*stard, stop!¡± The head of elders of the Chu Sect watched the scene in tears.


    ¡°Stop! How could you kill Ms. Tang?¡±


    Thousands of disciples of the Chu Sect started to wail and sob.


    Distressed screams and whimpers could be heard.


    Despite so, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to them.


    He did not stop.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With her life shing before her, the beautiful and extraordinary woman epted her fate in peace.


    Tears flowed down Ye Fan''s cheeks before dropping to the ground as he went through with his motion.


    Silence followed.


    Keeping his sword, Ye Fan turned to walk away, leaving behind the woman in a pool of blood.


    Strands of her hair floated in the air before being carried off by the wind.


    After a long while, Tang Yun, who thought she was dead, opened her eyes.


    In shock, she stared at the back of the man who was holding the sword.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± she stammered. ¡°Why didn''t you kill me?¡±


    She looked stunned as she blurted her question in confusion.


    Clearly, she did not expect things to end this way.


    She could not believe that Ye Fan spared her life.


    When he swung his sword at her, he shifted it to only slice through her hair at thest second.


    He did not end up taking her life.


    Hearing the surprise in Tang Yun''s tone, Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, it''s because of thedy named Yu Yun.


    At the end of the day, | can''t seem


    to be as ruthless as you.¡±


    As he spoke with a wry smile on his face, he found that his anger from before had dissipated.


    When her sword pierced through his arm earlier, he thought he could disregard the beautiful memories he shared with her and


    end everything.


    However, when he wielded his sword and saw how Tang Yun weed her death with closed eyes, it reminded him of the past.


    Like before, she looked like a fairy shedding tears, and his heart ached for her.


    It felt like someone important and close to him would be leaving him forever.


    At that moment, his heart softened, and he decided to spare her life.


    Even though Tang Yun used her sword against him several times, he could not bear to use his on her.


    Great-grandma was right. | have always been an indecisive individual.


    With that thought in mind, he turned and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun quietly stayed on the ground for a longtime.


    Deep down in her heart, she felt a tsunami-like wave of emotions hitting her, and it took a long time before she could recover.


    There was always a person who never failed to amaze others, and there were always words that could tear down one''s


    pretenses.


    No one could understand theplicated emotions Tang Yun was feeling at that instant and how touched she felt.


    ¡°It''s not a wise move to keep her alive. Are you sure about your decision? | would advise you to kill her. Otherwise, you might be


    digging your own grave,¡± Moon God warned.


    Seeing how Ye Fan stopped himself from taking Tang Yun¡¯''s life, Moon God could not help but frown.


    Yet, Ye Fan shook his head without


    hesitation and replied, ¡°Forget it. She


    isn''t wrong anyway. After all,


    everyone has somethi thei Would


    risk thginies OGotect. For me, it''s


    my family and friends. | guess for her,


    it''s the Chu Sect. Neither of us is at


    fault. The only problem is that we


    have differing views. Besides, a


    person who would do anything to


    protect her dreams deserves my


    respect.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although there was a faint smile on Ye Fan''s face, the pain in his tone was palpable.


    ¡°Eigetsu, thank you. I''m grateful that


    you are by my side whenever I''m


    lonely and need help. | don''t Bes a


    many people inpyiifes tind GR


    most AdNdfed to have met you.


    However, if | encounter any issues


    later, please do not bother to help me


    and leave by yourself. I''m already


    thankful to have reached this stage


    of my life. From now on, | have to


    lead my life myself.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan nced at Moon God while grinning.


    He did not care if he was hurt or covered in bruises and injuries. Even if he had to face the strongest monster, he would always


    act calmly.


    It was likely the trait that impressed Suzumiya Eigetsu the most.


    He would not run away, even when he was facing terrifying situations or opponents.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could still recall


    the summer when the man relie


    solely on his opyegaeceltrging alone


    uppa ddpar¡¯s sacred mountain. With


    a gun and a horse, he saved her from


    thousands of armored soldiers.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He fought for her, with little regard for his life, based on the wish to bring her out to watch the sunrise.


    Sometimes, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt she had the greatest master in the world. However, there were times she thought he was like


    a foolish teenager.


    People who fought such bloody battles for a woman typically wanted to take her as their wife.


    Yet, he fought only to apany her to watch the sunrise.


    She thought it was such a loss.


    Only a fool like him would do something like that.


    While Moon God was in a daze, Ye Fan turned away.


    He raised his sword in the air again with the intent to kill.


    ring at Chu Zhengliang, Ye Fan seethed, ¡°Uncle Liang, let''s settle our scores. Tang Yun has fallen, so who else can save


    you?¡±


    sh!


    In the heat of the moment, Ye Fan swung his sword angrily.


    He pointed his sword at the point between Chu Zhengliang''s brows.


    In response, Chu Zhengliang was horrified, and he ran toward the Chu residence like a mad man, screaming for help. ¡°Dad,


    please save me!"


    He pleaded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Chu Zhengliang yelled at the top of his lungs, and his voice reverberated across Mount Chumen.


    At that moment, he could not be bothered about his dignity as the head of the Chu family. Instead, he looked like a lost puppy


    that was seeking protection from its master.


    Despite so, Ye Fan did not care.


    As he nced at the other man, the Sword of Yunyang in his hands already glinted with light.


    Then, Ye Fan shed his sword several times.


    The sword sliced through the air with murderous intent, heading for Chu Zhengliang.


    ¡°Zhengliang, dodge it!¡±


    When everyone from the Chu Sect saw the sword lit up with green light, they could not help but tremble in fear and whimper, ¡°Mr.


    Chu, run!¡±


    In particr, the Chu family were close to tears.


    They could only watch and helplessly sob as Ye Fan''s sword got closer and closer to Chu Zhengliang.


    After all, he was the head of their family, and his strength was second only to Chu Yuan.


    If Ye Fan ended up killing him, the Chu family would undoubtedly see their end.


    Regardless, there was nothing they could do but yell in fear.


    Seeing how Tang Yun had lost, they knew none of them had any chance of stopping Ye Fan.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seconds passed, and the swordnded on Chu Zhengliang''s body.


    Unable to watch the scene unfold, many people closed their eyes unwittingly.


    Elders like Chu Shen could not bear to see the worst happen.


    Just when everyone thought Chu Zhengliang would meet his end, a golden light suddenly emanated from his body.


    The light shot a golden beam straight up to the sky.


    Later, it materialized into a substance that shielded Chu Zhengliang from Ye Fan''s attack.


    However, it did notst for long.


    After Ye Fan attacked several times, the shield shattered from the repeated impacts.


    Hisst blow ended up hitting Chu Zhengliang.


    As a result, blood sttered everywhere.


    Adeep gash immediately appeared on Chu Zhengliang''s back, and blood gushed from the wound.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    As Chu Zhengliang shrieked in pain, he was sent flying across the sky like a human cannonball.


    Just one blow from Ye Fan was enough to injure him gravely.


    There was no doubt that he would have lost his life if not for the protection from the golden streak of light earlier.


    Now, he was only severely injured.


    After that one blow from Ye Fan''s sword, Chu Zhengliang tried to stand up and flee to the Chu residence with his mouth filled


    with blood.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape? Do you really think that it''s possible? Chu Zhengliang, you will die today!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with fury, and he emitted a murderous aura.


    This time, Ye Fan used the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    With three strikes, the sword could inflict the most devastating impact possible.


    Enveloped in a green light, the sword sailed through the air, painting the sky with a rainbow hue, and aiming to pierce through


    Chu Zhengliang''s chest.


    ¡°Oh no! We have to save him!¡±


    When the Demonic Duo saw what happened, they knew Chu Zhengliang would likely die since that sword technique was the


    deadliest move Ye Fan could make.


    Even though they were injured and could not defeat Ye Fan, they had a sense of duty to protect Chu


    Zhengliang, even if they had to sacrifice their lives.


    However, though they did not hesitate to jump in to help, it was no use.


    Being far away from where the fight was, they could not offer their help in time.


    They could not match up to the speed of Ye Fan''s sword.


    Everyone could only watch as the sword head for Chu Zhengliang at breakneck speed. It seemed unstoppable.


    ¡°Dad, please save me,¡± Chu Zhengliang begged.


    Perhaps, he knew he was on the brink of death.


    Therefore, he mustered all the strength he had left to scream for help.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there were rumbling sounds from the previously peaceful Mount Chumen.


    Then, a low voice reverberated from the Chu residence.


    ¡°Stop right there, you bastard child!¡±


    It was loud andmanding.


    Afterward, everyone saw the dust and soil from the surrounding area swept up into a tornado.


    Then, it began moving toward them before it finally shed with Ye Fan''s sword.


    Boom!


    As a loud noise rang, Ye Fan''s sword technique failed.


    The immense power of the tornado mmed straight into Ye Fan such that he had to take several steps back.


    Momentster, Ye Fan had used up all his energy, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°yg.¡±


    Tang Yun, who watched Ye Fan getting hurt from afar, felt her heart shattering into pieces. She almost called out his name.


    Moon God was equally as concerned.


    While Ye Fan was still staggering back, she moved forward immediately to support him.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she questioned.


    Wiping the trace of blood on his lips, Ye Fan replied, ¡°I''m okay. | can still go on.¡±


    While two of them conversed, a burly figure walked out from the Chu residence.


    In contrast to the past, Chu Yuan seemed more controlled and stable.


    The one-month rehabilitation seemed to have made him calmer.


    ¡°Greetings, Old Master!¡±


    One by one, the Chu Sect members greeted and knelt in respect when they saw Chu Yuan.


    The sky filled with sounds of worship for him.


    ¡°Dad, y-you finally appeared.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was still on the ground, with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    When Chu Yuan arrived, he felt a wave of relief wash over him. He even grinned brightly despite his battered state.


    Chu Yuan nced at his son with a livid expression. He opened his mouth as though he wanted to scold Chu Zhengliang, but he


    kept quiet in the end.


    ¡°You should go and get yourself treated.¡± Chu Yuan spoke gruffly before scrutinizing the situation before him.


    It was a mess. Blood stained the stone steps, and many broken objects were lying around.


    There were fallen trees and countless corpses belonging to the Chu Sect with severed limbs scattered everywhere.


    When Chu Yuan spotted Tang Yun, surprise shed across his eyes.


    He could not help but blurted, ¡°Yun, did you lose too?¡±


    With her head hung low, Tang Yun said nothing.


    Although she lost to Ye Fan, she could ept the defeat.


    Even so, she felt ashamed under the eyes of her master.


    She felt like she had let Chu Yuan down and lost his trust in her.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Master. | apologize for


    my ipetence. | have let Qui)


    efforts gota wagte\Netenly did | fail


    th dkote e Chu Sect, but I''ve also


    tarnished its reputation,¡± Tang Yun


    guiltily stated. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Chu Yuan did not get


    angry. With an emotionless om


    expressio ¡°he gantieiied, Forget


    iLO ave tried your best. Come


    here and get behind me. You can


    leave the rest to me.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then, several elders of the Chu Sect helped Tang Yun up and obediently walked toward Chu Yuan.


    During this time, Ye Fan did not try to stop them. Instead, he quietly watched them.


    ¡°Rascal, you are too stubborn. Last


    time, the Chu Sect already gave in to


    your request and took a step bac


    However, instead ofistoping, Wu


    go) Worse! Not only did you kill my


    heir, but you tried to hurt the head of


    my family. You did not even let my


    disciples off. At this rate, you are only


    digging your grave. At first, | wanted


    to show you mercy on Zhenghong''s


    ount. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, | doubt there is a need to do that anymore,¡± Chu Yuan snarled.


    The way he spoke sent a chill down everyone''s spine, and everyone could distinctly hear his voice resounding across Mount


    Chumen.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Upon hearing Chu Yuan''s words, Ye Fan startedughing, hisughter dripping with mockery and disappointment.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, | can''t believe you are Tang Yun''s master and the highest-ranked member of the Chu Sect. | thought you would have


    been enlightened after living for so long. Perhaps, you would have experienced the ways of the world. However, now | think your


    hundred years on Earth had gone to waste.¡± Ye Fan chuckled while shaking his head.


    As soon as he finished, Chu Sect''s disciples roared, ¡°Insolence!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard, how could you insult Old Master with your nonsensical words? You should kneel and beg for forgiveness right this


    instance!¡±


    Shouts of disapproval rang from the crowd. ¡°What a ridiculously arrogant bastard child!¡±


    ¡°How could he act like that before someone that has reached god realm?¡±


    Chu Shen and many others voiced their anger.


    When they had to face Ye Fan previously, they did not dare say anything. Yet, they seemed more righteous and driven now


    because of Chu Yuan''s appearance.


    Now that he was there, they reckoned they have no need to fear Ye Fan anymore.


    Meanwhile, Chu Yuan was as calm as ever.


    At his age, he knew better than to be affected by the disrespectful words from a young man. He could control his emotions, and it


    was as stable as Tai Shan.


    Chu Yuan waved his hand to silence the raging crowd.


    Then, he looked at Ye Fan as though egging him to continue.


    He wanted to know what else Ye Fan had to say.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you only see the bloodshed and corpses that I''vein in my wake. However, why didn''t you ask me why | came to


    Mount Chumen again and hurt so many members of the Chu family? | do not crave violence. | was forced into a corner to the


    point that this is thest resort | had to take. | have no choice but to kill off the Chu family.¡±


    Ye Fan had more to say, but Chu Yuan interrupted him, ¡°Regardless, it is unreasonable to use it as an excuse to take down the


    Chu Sect.¡±


    His one sentence broke Ye Fan''s chain of thoughts.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ye Fan could onlyugh.


    ¡°So this the Chu family, huh? | can''t believe your family ranks the best in the world. After all, you are all nothing but a bunch of


    arrogant and unreasonable hooligans. | remember the Chu family''s rules to be righteous. Chu Yuan, why don''t you ask yourself if


    you can live up to those words as the head of the Chu family! Can you face your ancestors?¡± Ye Fan ridiculed the older man with


    amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°Shut up! You are but a pitiful, abandoned child. Who are you to mention our ancestors? It seems that you have nothing but a


    razor-sharp tongue, and | will not spare your life this time,¡± Chu Yuan growled.


    His deep voice rumbled as though a storm was approaching.


    Suddenly, the wind blew, picking up the fallen leaves on the ground.


    Ye Fan stood in the middle of it, his clothes pping in the wind.


    He long anticipated Chu Yuan''s reaction.


    | would be a fool to wait for Chu Sect to help resolve what happened to Angie.


    Ye Fan had no doubt that Chu Yuan would still do everything to protect Chu Zhengliang even if he knew that thetter took away


    Angie''s sight.


    Since they disregarded what was wrong and right, | have no reason to expect Chu Yuan to think and act logically. Ultimately, he


    would only choose to protect his family.In fact, Chu Yuan might evenbel his son as a family hero on top of deeming him


    innocent.Jade Eyes was a special and rare condition, after all. reckoned Chu Yuan would only rejoice after Chu Zhengliang


    brought it to the Chu residence.


    Just when Ye Fan was deep in his thoughts, Chu Yuan''s body began to shake with power as he emitted a powerful aura. His


    expression hardened as he controlled the wind and directed it in Ye Fan''s direction. The wind tried to lock Ye Fan in ce.


    However, Moon God, who watched how things unfolded from the side, took a step in Ye Fan''s direction. As graceful as a leaf


    falling, she stood before Ye Fan.


    Instantly, Chu Yuan halted his attack when he saw Moon God protecting Ye Fan.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, | let that bastard child offst time on your ount. But this time, he was the one who caused trouble first. Why


    would you want to protect him?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s expression darkened as he stared at Moon God.


    Anger coursed through his veins.


    It was not hard to see that Moon God''s repeated attempts to defy the Chu Sect made Chu Yuan livid.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, your family went back on your words. The injustice and cruelty disyed by the Chu Sect was the reason why Ye


    Fan came to Mount Chumen. If we have to put the me on someone, it should be the Chu family. Although | have not meddled


    in your affairs for a long time, | can still differentiate right from wrong. If you can think logically, you should at least hear him out


    and understand what happened. I''m sure you''ll be able to pick up who is at fault immediately.¡±


    Moon God was expressionless, but her cold voice sounded like a breeze in an empty valley.


    To her dismay, Chu Yuan snorted and retorted, ¡°I''ve said it many times. Even if he had thousands of reasons, it is still wrong for


    him toe after the Chu Sect. Maybe the Chu Sect is at fault, but | should be the one to decide what to do. How could | allow a


    rascal like him to kill freely? This is myst warning to you. Get out of my way! Otherwise, | will assume that Japan chose to be


    our enemy. If that''s the case, when Chu Sect attacks, we will first target Japan!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s words were harsh, and the threat was real.


    Worried, Ye Fan walked toward Moon God and persuaded, ¡°Eigetsu, you should leave. | will take care of this myself. You don''t


    have to hurt the people of your country because of me.¡±


    He already owed her too much, and he did not want to implicate her further.


    Yet, Moon God did not back down and stated, ¡°I have been around for thousands of years. Threats do not scare me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Yuan shook with fury upon hearing that.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with him? Could it be that you fancy him? Or, are you pregnant with his child? Is that why you choose


    to protect him regardless of the


    consequences?¡±


    Chu Yuan never expected Moon God


    to put up such a fight. yen th@ngh |


    ? Cty sare fas on the line,


    she still chose not to abandon Ye


    Fan. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, it was not hard for Chu Yuan to suspect their rtionship with each other.


    The only reason | could think of why she''s so adamant about protecting Ye Fan would be because they''re in love.


    Chu Yuan felt that it was the most


    probable situation given hovestie(T)


    i) able tsabitfive Gye her


    6 he in order to defend Ye Fan.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Chu Yuan said those words, the people of the Chu Sect could not help but gasp. They looked at Ye Fan with hatred and


    envy.


    ¡°¡°D*mn! Did that b*stard actually managed to capture Moon God''s heart?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± A few people cursed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How is that possible? What''s so


    good about him? He isn''t as om


    handsome as mend Cul


    reo noble and holy as Moon


    God fancy somebody like Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    him?¡±


    Most men standing on Mount Chumen felt like losing their minds as their eyes grew teary.


    Meng Wanyu''s heart sank, and her expression changed when she looked at Ye Fan.


    In the past, she would not even spare a look at the man.


    She had thought that Angie was blind to have fallen in love with an abandoned country bumpkin like him.


    Now, it seems like she was blind as well.


    Not only did he capture Angie''s heart, but he also managed to conquer the fairy-like woman that was standing before him.


    While everyone looked at the pair in confusion, Tang Yun''s face turned pale. Complicated emotions swirled within her.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Tang Yun suddenly remembered that after the battle in the rainforest, there were rumors that Ye Fan had fallen.


    Furious, Moon God had unleashed an attack on Mount Chumen.


    Back then, Tang Yun was curious as to why Moon God missed Ye Fan so much. Despite being miles away, she attacked Chu


    Sect just for his sake.


    Looking at it now, perhaps Master was right. They were probably lovers.


    Upon that thought, Tang Yun felt like her heart had just shattered into a million pieces. A feeling of jealousy washed over her.


    This feeling of heartbreak was even more painful than being defeated by Ye Fan earlier.


    Previously, when Tang Yun found out that Angie liked Ye Fan, she only felt surprised and nothing more.


    In fact, even when she discovered that Qiu Mucheng was Ye Fan''s wife, she did not show much sorrow.


    After all, in Tang Yun''s opinion, the distance between her and the two women was simply too huge.


    One was a young girl who had barely experienced life, while the other was amoner from a small town.


    In terms of their power, status, strength, beauty and demeanor, they could not even begin topare to Tang Yun.


    Due to her pride, Tang Yun had never felt anxious or scared by Angie and Qiu Mucheng''s existence.


    However, at that moment, Tang Yun panicked.


    The reason being her rival was Moon God¡ªa woman who had surpassed her in every aspect.


    One could say that everything that Tang Yun was proud of was worth nothing in front of Moon God.


    For the first time in her life, Tang Yun felt a sense of failure when beingpared to another woman. She started to doubt her


    own charisma.


    At the same time, Ye Fan became even more surreal and mysterious to her.


    How many secrets of his past is he hiding from me? Even Moon God, who rarely dabbled in worldly affairs, is so protective over


    him.


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you want to die?¡±


    While everyone was in shock, a frosty expression appeared on Moon God''s face and she yelled coldly.


    With a graceful wave of Moon God''s hand, a rainbowcolored sword materialized in her hand.


    Without any hesitation, she struck sword at Chu Yuan.


    Evidently, his nonsense had just provoked Moon God.


    A battle between two great fighters immediately unfolded.


    While Moon God fought aggressively, she sent a message to Ye Fan.


    ¡°I''ll distract Chu Yuan for as long as | can. Act quickly and do whatever you need to do,¡± informed Moon God coldly.


    Ye Fan nodded and acknowledged her message.


    While Chu Yuan was busy fighting with Moon God, Ye Fan leaped up from the ground and attacked Chu


    Zhengliang with the Sword of Yunyang again.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Left with no choice, Chu Zhengliang fearfully sought help from his father.


    ¡°You useless piece of trash! What else can you do other than ask for my help?¡± Chu Yuan spat.


    His useless son was going to be the death of him.


    Chu Yuan felt like he had been utterly humiliated by his foolish son, who was being helplessly attacked by an illegitimate child


    and could only turn to his parents for help.


    However, despite his fury, Chu Yuan could not just stand idly by.


    He turned his head around and red at Moon God, his expression revealing a hint of frostiness.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, do you think that as long as you stand in my way, that b*stard can embark on a killing spree without any worries?


    You''re too naive! The Chu family has thousands of years of history. Naturally, we''d have mechanisms in ce to protect the


    family!¡±


    Smirking coldly, Chu Yuan raised his right foot and stomped on the ground forcefully.


    Boom!


    The mountains trembled asrge rocks were sent flying across the air.


    While everyone watched in shock, the ground split open, revealing an enormous crack.


    It started to expand rapidly till the crack became a chasm that was hundreds of meters deep.


    Aterrifying aura erupted outward from the depths of the chasm.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°It has been a hundred years. Time toe out, Iron Man!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s voice resonated across the space like thunder.


    Immediately after, the ground started trembling violently.


    Rocks rolled down the mountains, while fierce gusts of wind blew.


    At the bottom of the chasm, a ck figure the size of a hill stood up.


    Then, like a cannon, it shot up into the sky andnded on the ground with a deafening boom, leaving a huge crater on the


    ground.


    ¡°What... What is this?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even Ye Fan narrowed his eyes immediately. A solemn look crossed his face.


    Standing not far from him was a figure that was almost three meters tall. The figure towered over Ye Fan.


    Unlike an ordinary person, the figure''s body seemed to be made of metal. His eyes were dazed and stoic, making him look


    utterly devoid of life.


    However, the explosive energy emitting from his body was extremely intimidating.


    Is he... a puppet?


    After a brief moment of shock, Ye Fan wondered about it inwardly.


    Even the Jones family and the elders of the Tang family were stunned.


    ¡°Can this be the Chu family''s defender? Has Chu Yuan tamed it?¡± eximed Bill and the rest in shock.


    Bill had heard from the elders in the n before that the Chu family was hiding an extremely powerful puppet.


    However, as no one in the Chu family could tame the puppet, it had been neglected and cast aside for years.


    Bill and the rest did not expect Chu Yuan to have tamed it.


    ¡°Hahaha! I''ve locked myself to train in seclusion for years. Other than upgrading my skills, my biggest aplishment is that I''ve


    managed to tame the powerful puppet that the Chu family''s ancestors have left. Chu Tianfan, even if you have the Dragon God


    Body protecting you, you will still be crushed by Iron Man! Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Yuan guffawed proudly, his boomingughter reverberating throughout Mount Chumen like thunder.


    Moon God immediately frowned.


    No wonder Chu Yuan dared to be so reckless and brazen. Turns out he still has this trump card!


    With such a powerful puppet joining


    the fight, Ye Fan would til be imal!


    devossty ital ever if she


    aged to hold Chu Yuan back.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, it''s not toote for you


    to retreat. Otherwise, once hanya


    kills that astarqonil¨¦ Roi forces


    with | and execute you! Your


    decision now will determine whether


    you''ll live or die!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan let out a wild cackle as he stared at Moon God arrogantly.


    He looked like he was certain that he would win.


    With a grim look, Moon God replied


    coldly, ¡°Don''t you think that ee)


    overly confident, Ghyetian?- Frat


    puppas power is barely half of


    yours, right? Even if you join forces


    with it, there''s nothing you can do to


    defeat me.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan scoffed. ¡°Indeed, | can''t do anything to you, but what about that b*stard?¡±


    Boom!


    Just when Chu Yuan was talking to Moon God, Iron Man had already aimed a punch at Ye Fan.


    Although Iron Man was built like a mountain, his speed was incongruous with his size.


    His punch was as fast as the speed of light.


    Nheless, Ye Fan did not dodge. Pushing his Dragon God Body to its maximum capacity, he returned a punch.


    Both punches collided with a force that was as great as aet crashing onto Earth.


    Aterrifying force exploded outward.


    Moments after the collision, Ye Fan was sent flying back before crashing onto the ground.


    On the other hand, the puppet did not even move a single inch.


    ¡°How... How is that puppet so powerful? That''s insane!¡±


    All the members of the Chu Sect was stunned.


    Everyone had witnessed just how powerful Ye Fan was, especially his body.


    None of them felt that their bodies could be stronger than Ye Fan''s, which had been strengthened by the Dragon God Body.


    Despite that, Ye Fan was still sent flying away by Iron Man''s punch.


    Boom!


    Another deafening sound rang across the venue. Ye Fan, who had been smashed into a pile of debris, charged out.


    Wielding the Sword of Yunyang, he struck at Iron Man''s shoulder without any hesitation.


    Sparks flew amidst the loud sh of metal against metal.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    To everyone''s surprise, Ye Fan''s attack did not leave any mark on Iron Man, not even a single streak.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°That''s amazing!¡±


    ¡°What kind of puppet is that?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, since when does the Chu family own something so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is ranked first in the Sky Ranking, but he can''t even break through the puppet''s defenses!¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t this mean that the Chu family''s puppet is even more powerful than the top fighter in the Sky Ranking?¡±


    motion erupted amongst members of the Chu family upon witnessing this scene.


    Asense of pride for their family arose within them.


    After all, the Chu family was too powerful.


    Not only was Chu Yuan able to enter the god realm, but a puppet that was capable of surpassing the first ranked member of the


    Sky Ranking had also appeared.


    Just with them two, they felt that the Chu family was powerful enough to dominate the world.


    ¡°Shut up! Don''t be rude! Left by the Chu family''s ancestors, Sir Iron Man has been protecting the Chu family for thousands of


    years. In terms of seniority, he is above us. Even if he doesn''t have a soul, he is still a sacred item left by our ancestors. You


    must not disrespect him. From now on, as long as you''re from the Chu family, you must address it as Sir Iron Man,¡± Chu Shen


    scolded his grandson sternly.


    He then faced the entire family and instructed them solemnly on how to address Iron Man.


    Chu Zhengliang nodded.


    ¡°You''re right. Everything has a spirit. Sir Iron Man has been protecting the Chu family for generations, so he is not merely a


    puppet. Everyone must treat Sir Iron Man with respect from now on!¡±


    He said that from the bottom of his heart, feeling extremely grateful to Iron Man.


    Luckily, the Chu family has such a sacred item.


    Otherwise, even if my father is protecting me, | might be killed by Ye Fan.


    Truth be told, were it not for Iron Man''s sudden appearance, Chu Zhengliang would have forgotten that such a puppet existed.


    When he was young, he heard Chu Yuan mention this powerful puppet that had been passed down for generations.


    However, for the puppet to be activated, it must first recognize its owner.


    The previous heads of the Chu family had failed to activate the puppet.


    Hence, it had been kept hidden in the depths of the Chu family, never given a chance to fulfill its purpose.


    After Chu Yuan became the head of the Chu family, he had tried to cultivate the puppet too. Naturally, it ended in failure.


    Chu Zhengliang did not expect that after more than a decade of secluded training, not only did Chu Yuan''s skills improve


    significantly, but he also managed to sessfully activate the puppet¡ªa feat that multiple heads of the family before him had


    failed.


    ¡°With Sir Iron Man''s help, we no longer have to fear this bastard child! In fact, nothing in the world can pose a threat to us


    anymore! The day that the Chu family will rise again ising soon! Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s eyes were filled with excitement. Nothing had made him so enthusiastic as now.


    Ever since the Chu family met its downfall, everyone in the family wished to dominate the martial arts scene once again and


    reim their former glory.


    However, the Chu family''s abilities were unable to support this dream of theirs.


    Now, with Chu Yuan and Iron Man present, everyone in the Chu family thought that this dream was now within their reach.


    Boom!


    Just when everyone was feeling delighted, Chu Yuan issued a mentalmand to Iron Man, causing the puppet tounch a


    barrage of aggressive attacks against Ye Fan.


    The attacks consisted of punches, kicks, jabs, and


    stabs.


    There were no fancy moves orplicated secret techniques. The attacks were all the most simple and fundamental punches or


    kicks.


    However, it was precisely these most basic attacks that were the hardest to defend against.


    After all, a single punch was sufficient to overpower all sorts of attacks sometimes.


    When one''s body was tough enough, it would no longer fear any forms of attacks.


    On the receiving end of Iron Man''s relentless attacks, Ye Fan found that he could barely hold them off.


    Even though he was unleashing the full powers of the Dragon God Body, he was still being overwhelmed by Iron Man''s attacks.


    With the Dragon God Body, Ye Fan might still be able to endure the impacts of a few punches.


    However, regardless of how tough his body was, he was still unable to tolerate Iron Man''s torrential punches.


    Iron Man''s punch sent Ye Fan crashing onto the ground from the sky like a fallen, crumpled leaf.


    Ye Fan was no match for him.


    Naturally, he wanted to retaliate. In fact, he had voluntarily suffered the injuries so he could return some attacks to Iron Man.


    In the end, he coughed up a mouthful of blood after suffering the full blow of Iron Man''s punch.


    On the other hand, other than being sent staggering back a few hundred meters, Iron Man remained unharmed.


    Alifeless puppet like him did not even have any sensations or consciousness of life.


    Unless he smashed through Iron Man''s body, Ye Fan had no choice but to be crushed one-sidedly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Moon God saw the dire predicament that Ye Fan was in, she frowned.


    She grabbed her sword and rushed over, wanting to help Ye Fan.


    However, the moment she turned around, Chu Yuan blocked her way.


    ¡°Where are you going, Moon God? Let''s just watch the young''uns fight. If we intervene, we''ll be stooping to their level,¡± said Chu


    Yuan with a smile, his tone filled with arrogance.


    It seemed like he would not let Moon God help Ye Fan.


    Moon God felt helpless to do anything. Despite her anxiety and worry, there was no way she could help with Chu Yuan blocking


    her.


    Good luck, China boy.


    Moon God sighed inwardly.


    Although things were going smoothly forthem earlier, no one would expect the Chu family to turn the tables so quickly.


    Moon God initially thought that if she dyed Chu Yuan, Ye Fan would be able to unleash a massacre upon Mount Chumen.


    It seemed like she had underestimated the Chu family.


    An ancient family like them was unfathomable.


    Boom!


    Iron Man punched at Ye Fan again. This time, Ye Fan dodged it nimbly and aimed a kick at him.


    However, as if he could already predict it, lon Man grabbed Ye Fan with an arm and threw him onto the ground forcefully.


    He raised Ye Fan up again before mming him onto the ground again and again.


    Soon, Ye Fan''s body created a hundred-meter-deep crater on the ground, while blood was sttered all over him.


    After being abused by the puppet for almost ten minutes, he was tossed out like a dog.


    Boom!


    Ye Fan crashed onto the ground. His body shook violently before he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Hahaha! You rascal! Did you n on going against the Chu family? Dream on! Today''s your death date.¡±


    Chu Zhengliang was overjoyed to see the pathetic state that Ye Fan was in.


    No longer fearful, he stood there and cackled wildly.


    At the same time, he turned around


    and bowed at Iron Man. ¡°Sir | ;


    quick! Strike, Ww EIA ee


    DMA est Ase off his body!¡±


    yelled Chu Zhengliang loudly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The others from the Chu Sect were gloating as well.


    Only Meng Wanyu was filled with worry. She wanted to rush out and help Ye Fan, but she could not muster any courage.


    As for Tang Yun, Although she


    understood that she was-enenqies\ |


    mpowOer heart still ached


    yolecitnied when she saw him


    getting injured. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Feelings were something very strange.


    As long as one was emotionally involved, it would be hard to sever all ties.


    Tang Yun thought that time would


    solve everything. However, na patter


    how calm she pxeniSBerher


    conipeddres dissolved the moment


    she saw Ye Fan again. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when everyone was immersed in their own thoughts, Ye Fan, who was in a dire situation, wiped


    the blood off his lips.


    He stared at the seemingly invincible Iron Man intently.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Evidently, Ye Fan was trying to figure out how to defeat the indestructible puppet, as he was running out of time.


    Or else, he would end up being killed if he continued to fight a battle of attrition against Iron Man.


    Initially, he assumed he could use the power of the Dragon God Body to defeat the puppet.


    At that point, however, that was obviously wishful thinking on his part.


    After their short exchange, Ye Fan had realized how terrifyingly powerful Iron Man was.


    Just its physical body alone was stronger than that of Moon God and Chu Yuan.


    However, the strength of a warrior depended on a myriad of factors and not one''s physical attributes alone.


    Therefore, on the whole, Iron Man wasn''t as big of a threat as a God Realm warrior or even Chu Yuan himself.


    Nevertheless, the amount of pressure Iron Man managed to pile on Ye Fan was enough to put his life in danger.


    ¡°No, | can''t let this continue. Or else, the advantage Moon God had brought me would have been wasted in the hands of this


    puppet.¡±


    Ye Fan continued to rack his brains with a grim expression.


    At the same time, the ancient sword he was holding looked so worn out that it didn''t attract anyone''s attention at all.


    The next moment, Chu Yuan ordered Iron Man to attack Ye Fan again through telepathy.


    Furrowing his brows, Ye Fan maintained his position as blood dripped continuously from his arm.


    Subsequently, a gentle breeze blew past and carried some of his blood onto the ancient sword.


    The moment the sword came into contact with his blood, it began to tremble before a burst of golden light radiated from it.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan could feel the sword''s thirst for


    blood.


    As if it had a soul, waves of belligerent intent began to fill Ye Fan''s heart.


    ¡°All right, it''s up to you now.¡±


    Ye Fan nned to kill Iron Man by attacking with his sword.


    The instant the Sword of Yunyang began to radiate its golden hue, Ye Fan stomped on the ground andunched himself into the


    air.


    After his boundless energy culminated from all directions, he stepped into the air and unleashed a devastating attack.


    ¡°Cloud and Mist Sword Technique! First strike¡ªWind Flow!¡±


    ¡°Second strike¡ªMemorial¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Light reflected off his sword as it danced through the air.


    Meanwhile, everyone watched as Ye Fan brandished his sword like an extension of his body.


    Simultaneously, intense pressure descended upon the scene.


    Just like a master painter with a brush in hand, Ye Fan wielded his sword so gracefully that he seemed to make the sky his


    canvas.


    His sword thrust and shed like a dragon snaking through the air.


    In the eyes of those present, it looked like the perfect painting.


    ¡°With knowledgees power, and with poweres greatness! Cloud and Mist Sword Technique! Fifth strike¡ªUnicus!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had unleashed five strikes.


    As the power of Unicus reverberated in all directions, the members of the Chu Sect felt as if they were watching the best


    swordsman in the world in action.


    Dressed in white, Ye Fan stood proudly in the air while cutting a lonely figure with his sword.


    Just like an old tree standing in the way of a howling gale, Ye Fan emitted an air of invincibility to everyone


    who saw him.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Tang Yun was utterly stunned.


    Given that this was her first time watching Ye Fan''s swordy objectively, it finally struck her how skillful he was with a sword.


    Even though she had trained the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique for a long time, she noticed that the way Ye Fan wielded it felt


    different from hers.


    When she used the technique, all she could feel was the sword.


    Every strike she made didn''t transcend beyond the weapon itself.


    However, from the way Ye Fan wielded his sword, she could feel life itself from it.


    When Ye Fan''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was on full disy, it felt like a slideshow of many different lives that


    amalgamated into a world by itself.


    The Tang family''s ancestors had not only devised a sword technique but one that could be turned into anguage that was used


    to build that world.


    ¡°Is that the true nature of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? This must have been the real intention of my ancestors when


    they developed it. Evidently, the true owner of this technique isn''t me but Chu Tianfan instead.¡±


    Filled with awe, Tang Yun looked at Ye Fan with both reverence and desire.


    In truth, it was rare for her to admire anyone, especially when it came to the sword techniques which she had always been proud


    of.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan had be the first man she was willing to submit herself to.


    It was said that exceptional men would appear particrly attractive. Ye Fan was one of those men at that very moment.


    Even though he had unleashed five strikes, Ye Fan didn''t stop.


    ¡°Only by experiencing pain can one know it. Only by having attachments can one sever them. With a wise heart, one can pierce


    through anything with wind and


    ice! Sixth strike¡ªDismemberment!¡±


    At that moment, a massive force enveloped the sky while the Sword of Yunyang Ye Fan was holding radiated a blinding light.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t done yet.


    When Tang Yun saw him raise the sword up high, she knew that the final strike was about to emerge.


    ¡°To submit oneself is not in one''s nature. Cloud and Mist Sword Technique! Seventh strike¡ª Undefeatable!¡±


    Boom!


    The sky split open as a powerful gale began to blow.


    Upon unleashing the seventh strike, the clear weather a moment ago changed instantly.


    Storm clouds began to gather as lightning filled the skies.


    In spite of that, everyone''s attention was fixated upon the Sword of Yunyang in Ye Fan''s hand.


    At that moment, the ancient sword radiated a massive amount of energy that was never seen before.


    Engulfed by an inferno of mes, the sword looked as if it was a rising sun amidst the clouds.


    ¡°D-Doesn''t it look like the zing sun with clouds?¡±


    ¡°C-Could that sword be the Sword of Yunyang, which once belonged to Mr. Chu Yunyang, founder of the Chu family?¡±


    When he saw the luminosity radiated


    by the sword, Chu Yuan''s om


    expressio less feoelWabiled with


    ater ten his eyes almost


    popped out of his head. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°H-How is that possible? How can the Chu family''s treasure fall into that b*stard''s hands?¡±


    Utterly stunned, Chu Yuan looked as if he was about to explode with his bloodshot eyes.


    The three treasures of the Chu


    family¡ªinvoke the Celestial Skthia


    ord.9f Yanvan@) Yd e Iron Man


    ptrppet, were left behind by their


    ancestors. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Consequently, they were a symbol of the Chu family''s legacy.


    As the first two treasures had been lost for a long time, the Chu family was only left with the Iron Man puppet.


    Consequently, Chu Yuan was appalled to learn that Ye Fan had the other two treasures in his possession.


    Could that b * stand have been chosen by Mr. Yunyang?


    At that moment, Chu Yuan''s heart finally wavered.


    He had always seen himself as a pure descendant of the Chu family and Chu Yunyang''s chosen sessor.


    As for Ye Fan, he was nothing but an illegitimate child with a sullied bloodline. He was only fit as a b*stard.


    However, the appearance of the Sword of Yunyang triggered Chu Yuan''s doubt about the legitimacy of the Chu family.


    Nheless, he knew it wasn''t the time to delve into the matter then.


    Given that the Sword of Yunyang had awakened, Iron Man would likely have trouble defending against it.


    Thus, Chu Yuan needed to call it back at once.


    ¡°Iron man, retreat!¡±


    With a loud roar, Chu Yuan ordered Iron Man back to fall back behind him through telepathy.


    Despite the overwhelming strength of


    the Sword of Yunyang, Ye Fa


    wasn''t at Gad Reali eval. ence,


    GIVE Was still confident in


    blocking Ye Fan''s attack. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Iron Man seemed to have lost control and no longer obeyed Chu Yuan''s instructions. All it did was stand


    motionless at the same spot.


    Subsequently, much to everyone''s surprise, Iron Man dropped to its knees with a loud bang in the direction of the Sword of


    Yunyang.


    ¡°Dad, it''s been a thousand years. I, Iron Man, have missed you so!¡±

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    A haggard voice with a longing tone rang out in the air.


    The way it spoke sounded as if it had transcended time itself. In fact, it seemed to be speaking to someone in the past.


    Chu Zhengliang and everyone else were so shaken that their eyes widened in shock.


    Even Chu Yuan himself was filled with disbelief.


    He had never in his wildest dreams expected that he would lose control of the puppet at such a time.


    What astounded everyone further was the fact that they could feel a sense of sorrow and longing from the puppet.


    ¡°What''s going on? Isn''t Iron Man just a puppet made from secret techniques? Technically, it shouldn''t be alive.¡±


    ¡°However, if it isn''t alive, how can it have human emotions?¡± ¡°Can Iron Man actually be a sentient being?¡±


    Everyone on Mount Chumen was bewildered.


    Evidently, Iron Man''s response had exceeded their knowledge about secret puppet techniques.


    Even though they were rare, they still existed in the martial arts world.


    Within China itself, secret puppet-making techniques were widespread in Miaojiang.


    Even then, those puppets had no emotion and would obey their masters without question.


    But now, not only was Iron Man sentient, but he also knelt on the ground and addressed Ye Fan as his dad.


    The scene even caused Tang Yun''s face to ashen in disbelief.


    In fact, Ye Fan himself was equally stunned to the extent of looking in Tang Yun''s direction, as if to ask her if she was the mother.


    Obviously, such a strange idea only shed across Ye Fan''s mind for a fleeting moment.


    After all, he had only known Tang Yun for a few years. Even if she had born him a child, it wouldn''t have


    grown so big so quickly.


    Nheless, it wasn''t the time for doubts. Regardless of the reason Iron Man was acting that way, Ye Fan knew he couldn''t


    spare it.


    In the event Chu Yuan regained control of Iron Man, Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to turn the tide around anymore.


    As a result, the moment Iron Man knelt in submission, the Sword of Yunyang in Ye Fan''s hand didn''t show any mercy.


    The sequence of seven consecutive strikes was unleashed upon Iron Man''s body.


    ¡°Iron Man, run! What are you kneeling there for? I''m supposed to be your master. If you must kneel, it should be to me! Why are


    you disobeying me?¡±


    When he felt the Sword of Yunyang''s impending power, Chu Yuan utterly panicked, as he was fearful of being responsible for


    losing one of the family''s treasures.


    Unfortunately, he was restrained by Moon God and was unable to interfere. All he could do was bark orders in anger.


    Despite his efforts, his words fell on deaf ears.


    Meanwhile, Iron Man continued to kneel on the ground as if he was a devout worshipper with unshakeable faith.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, when it saw the explosive power unleashed by the Sword of Yunyang, he didn''t dodge at all. He even opened up his arms


    to wee it, as if he was a lost child who finally found his parents and wanted to throw himself at them. That was how he


    embraced the shockwave that the sword had released.


    Boom!


    In the end, the attack struck Iron Man.


    Ye Fan had assumed that the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was capable of tearing apart Iron Man''s defenses.


    Unfortunately, he had miscalcted.


    After the strike, Iron Man looked as if it was hit only by a light drizzle.


    The strike didn''t even leave a mark on Iron Man at all.


    ¡°W-What the...¡± Ye Fan gaped in disbelief.


    Tang Yun was equally bewildered.


    She couldn''t imagine how the Tang family''s ultimate technique didn''t even leave a scratch on Iron Man.


    ¡°Hahaha. You b*stard! Did you actually think you can damage a treasure of the Chu family? Iron Man was left behind by my


    ancestors. No weapon or element can prate him at all. Even | can''t break through its defenses at full power. Therefore, a


    nobody like you won''t be able to harm it despite wielding the Sword of Yunyang. Given how weak you are, there''s no way you


    can unleash the true potential of the sword.¡±


    Chu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Iron Man was unscathed. In fact, he even broke into haughtyughter.


    However, he didn''t get to keep up hisughter for long.


    After unleashing the seven strikes, Ye Fan thrust the Sword of Yunyang forward in frustration.


    This time, he no longer unleashed a shockwave but a physical attack with the sword instead.


    After all, he had to try a different method when the first one didn''t work.


    When Ye Fan stabbed his sword forward, he was on the brink of despair. Despite how sharp the sword was, he wasn''t optimistic


    about piercing through Iron Man''s impregnable defense.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, the sword went through Iron Man just like a hot knife through butter.


    ¡°H-How is that possible? How did it pierce through it?¡±


    Chu Yuan''sughter stopped abruptly.


    The moment Ye Fan''s sword pierced through Iron Man, Chu Yuan gaped in disbelief.


    As for Ye Fan, he quickly broke into a smile.


    ¡°So that''s how it is. The Sword of Yunyang is actually Iron Man''s weakness.¡±


    Having recovered from his surprise, Ye Fan had a sudden realization.


    Everything in the world would definitely have a weakness. Regardless of how strong something is, it could always be beaten by


    something else. For example, Iron Man''s indestructibility filled its enemies with despair. In spite of that, the Sword of Yunyang


    was capable of piercing through it unobstructed after it was awakened with blood.


    After the sess he had with the first attack, Ye Fan shed his sword at Iron Man a second time.


    This time, hewasaimingforthe head.


    When he saw what was about to happen, Chu Yuan exploded in rage. ¡°B*stard, how dare you! Hold it right there!¡±


    Raging like a mad man, Chu Yuan took a step in the air and charged at Ye Fan.


    At the same time, he formed a sword with his hand and hacked it in Ye Fan''s direction.


    However, Moon God wasn''t going to let Chu Yuan have it his way.


    Turning around instantaneously, she neutralized Chu Yuan''s attack and held him in ce.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Chu Yuan was no longer able to keep


    his calm. Iron Man eS treascyelof


    t Chu fappilyiaha Wis most powerful


    apon. Thus, he would not allow Ye


    Fan to Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    destroy it.


    Consequently, Chu Yuan felt so desperate that he attacked Moon God directly.


    Naturally, Moon God was vignt and


    didn''t fear his attack at 8 Swiagirid


    severnfootiawdtds e began to


    ehgage Chu Yuan in battle. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s sword was already bearing down on Iron Man.


    ¡°You animal! How dare you? Iron Man, dodge quickly!¡±


    Chu Yuan was about to be driven mad. He wanted to rescue Iron Man but couldn''t shake off Moon God''s attacks.


    All he could do was to bellow and order Iron Man telepathically.


    Nheless, Iron Man continued kneeling on the same spot.


    His listless eyes continued to stare devotedly at the Sword of Yunyang Ye Fan was holding.


    Finally, right before the swordnded, Iron Man opened his mouth and seemed to have called out the word ¡°dad¡± again.


    Zing!


    When the sword came to a stop, Iron Man''s head fell to the ground.


    There wasn''t any blood or biological matter. A metal head was all that was left.


    Just like a machine having its power


    switched off, Chu Yuan coul¡é-fest \\


    sp dowaahat\serhething inside


    him had been severed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Pfft!


    At that very instant, he felt a jolt in his mind that caused him to throw up a mouthful of blood onto the entire floor.


    Due to his mental connection to Iron Man, he too felt the impact of Iron Man being decapitated.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan wasn''t too hung up on killing Iron Man.


    Even though it was strange for the puppet to kneel and call out for its dad, it was still a tool under Chu Yuan''s control that had to


    be eradicated.


    At most, he could always repair Iron Manter on since the Book of Celestial Cloud contained instructions on puppet-building.


    However, theponents needed were hard to secure.


    Previously, he had wanted to build a few strong puppets for himself. Unfortunately, suitable parts were hard to secure.


    Obviously, repairing Iron Man wasn''t the priority at that moment. However, killing Chu Zhengliang was.


    ¡°Now is the time!¡±


    Seizing upon the window provided by Chu Yuan while he was puking blood, Ye Fan charged straight at Chu Zhengliang in a


    sh.


    ¡°Y-You... What are you trying to do?¡±


    When he saw the murderous look in Ye Fan''s eyes, Chu Zhengliang was overwhelmed by fear.


    With the smugness he disyed a while ago now gone, the only emotions left in him were terror and a desire to survive.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you think? Chu Zhengliang, after more than ten years, it''s time for us to settle our grudge. Back then, your family was


    responsible for kicking my mom and me out of Mount Chumen and utterly humiliating us. Over the years, you father and son


    have tried to assassinate me countless times!¡±


    ¡°During the battle in Japan, | almost lost my life when you kicked me. As for the time | rushed to Chu Sect, | had wanted to spare


    you but you behaved like an animal instead. In order to get your hands on Angie''s Jade Eyes, you brutally dug her eyes out of


    her. Today shall be the day I hold you ountable for every despicable act you havemitted!¡±


    With the turbulent wind howling in the background, Ye Fan released a massive burst of Qi as his thundering voice reverberated


    in every direction.


    Simultaneously, Ye Fan''s energy culminated into a single point as the murderous intent he was emitting enveloped Chu


    Zhengliang.


    ¡°Oh no! Mr. Chu is in danger! Protect him!¡±


    The warriors of the Chu family were dumbfounded when they saw Ye Fan bearing down upon Chu Zhengliang after decapitating


    Iron Man.


    Amidst their panic, they rushed to gather by Chu Zhengliang''s side.


    ¡°Let''s go and help!¡±


    The elders of the Chu Sect naturally couldn''t ignore what was about to happen.


    At the end of the day, the Chu family was one of the three families that made up the Chu Sect while Chu Zhengliang was also


    the deputy sect leader. On top of that, he was also Chu Yuan''s son.


    Due to his position, the Chu Sect warriors couldn''t sit idly by and watch Chu Zhengliang be ughtered by Ye Fan.


    ¡°Dad, should we help?¡± Michael asked as he looked at his father.


    Earlier, Bill''s expression had drastically changed after hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    He turned to Michael and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Michael, did you see Ye Fan harm Angie with your own eyes?¡±


    Michael shook his head. ¡°By the time | saw Angie, she was already lying unconscious in Ye Fan''s courtyard.¡±


    Bill deepened his frown in response.


    ¡°That doesn''t make sense. If that kid from China had harmed her, he would''ve destroyed the body instead of leaving it in his


    courtyard. Moreover, Angie traveled to China to see him. By default, he would be the prime suspect if anything happened to her.


    If | were Ye Fan, | would definitely not kill her under those circumstances. In fact, Ye Fan''s words have led me to believe the Chu


    family is behind this. They must have sent her body to China in an attempt to frame him and trigger the hatred of the Chu Sect''s


    three families toward Ye Fan. Unfortunately, Chu Zhengliang didn''t count on Ye Fan to brazenly storm Mount Chumen in


    response.¡±


    Previously, Bill had let his rage cloud his judgment. Hence, he believed Ye Fan had killed Angie when Michael told him that her


    body was found in Ye Fan''s home.


    However, after having heard Ye Fan mention that Chu


    Zhengliang coveted Angie''s Jade Eyes, Bill began to doubt his initial assumption.


    ¡°Dad, given how cunning Ye Fan is, can his words be trusted? No matter what, Angie almost became Chu Zhengliang''s


    daughter-inw. Hence, it''s hard to believe that he would do something so cruel to her.¡± Michael widened his eyes in shock as he


    doubted his father''s supposition.


    Bill shook his head. ¡°Given your age, there''s a lot that you still don''t understand. Ambitious people like them are willing to kill their


    wives and children to achieve their goals. Hence, what does a daughter-inw matter? Also, don''t forget that your sister was


    never married in the end.¡±


    Knitting his brows, Michaels expression darkened.


    ¡°Dad, does this mean that the Chu family are the real perpetrators?¡± Michael asked in a horrified tone.


    Bill replied, ¡°That''s just spection on my part. As of now, don''t say anything about this to anyone else. We will have to


    investigate it in detailter on. As to whether they are truly responsible, we will naturally find out when we see Chu Qitian again.¡±


    At that moment, Bill had his suspicions and wasn''t certain about it.


    After all, given the gravity of the matter, he couldn''t assume Chu Zhengliang was the killer just based on Ye Fan''s words alone.


    Just like Tang Yun before, Bill shared her sentiments right then.


    While the Jones family began to suspect Chu Zhengliang, the Chu Sect elders and warriors of the Chu family had gathered by


    his side.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you. After | survive this, | will personally thank every single one of you. As of now, lend me your strength! Given


    the number of battles he has already fought and the fact that his hand is grievously injured, the b*stard has probably reached the


    limits of his powers. Considering the number of Supreme Level warriors we have among us, we would definitely be able to defeat


    him with ourbined strength.¡±


    When he saw the group swarming over to defend him, Chu Zhengliang''s fears began to ease.


    Subsequently, he urged the warriors of the Chu Sect to attack the enemy together.


    By overwhelming Ye Fan with their numbers, they could deal him a decisive defeat.


    ¡°All right! Let''sbine forces and attack!¡± Chu Shen and the others added.


    With that, the Chu Sect elders and the Chu family warriorsunched an assault together.


    They started right away by unleashing their ultimate moves.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªCloud Sun Kick!¡±


    ¡°Chu Sect Fatal Moves¡ªHeavenly Wolf!¡±


    ¡°Artic Extreme¡ªAnnihtion!¡±


    ¡°Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    At that moment, all sorts of attacks filled the atmosphere.


    The devastating strikes shook both heaven and earth.


    When they saw the massive force


    bearing down upon Ye an, Meng


    nyy ppytsint lb bu clench her


    fists anxiously while Tang Yun looked


    on with concern. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    JustasChu Zhengliang had


    spected, Tang Yun and the others


    didn''t know ho ryyarbterdy Ve Fan


    sfiy pattihl''s tank and whether he


    was still capable of defending


    against thebined strength of so


    many warriors. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Ye Fan was unfazed by the colossal attack.


    Standing in the air with his sword in hand, he let out a haughtyugh.


    "Now dare a bunch of cannon fodder


    tries to take me Our Fine, siden


    eadeath wich? |, Chu Tianfan, will


    fulfill it for you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s devilishughter echoed through thend.


    Just as he spoke, Ye Fan released the power of the Sword of Yunyang and prepared to utilize the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique.


    With all his might, he unleashed the seven-strike sequence furiously.


    As his sword reached the pinnacle of its power, Ye Fan enveloped the entire Mount Chumen with its terrifying energy.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    ¡°You b*stard, how dare you speak so impudently right before your death?¡±


    ¡°You''re nothing but an abandoned child. Can you really take all of us on with that crippled body of


    yours?¡±


    Ye Fan''s arrogant words infuriated his attackers, causing Chu Zhengliang and Chu Shen to curse at


    him in return.


    Amidst the incendiary atmosphere, the Chu Sect warriors shed with Ye Fan.


    Boom!


    Upon impact, multiple explosions sent powerful aftershocks in every direction.


    ¡°We must win!¡±


    ¡°We have to win no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Kill Chu Tianfan!¡±


    While the Chu Sect warriors engaged Ye Fan in an intense battle, the thousands of Chu Sect


    disciples


    enthusiastically cheered them on.


    Just when everyone waited in anticipation for Ye Fan to be killed, the battle raged on without


    stopping.


    The power emanating from Ye Fan''s sword shed apart thebined attacks just like a hot knife


    through butter.


    One strike to cut open a path through death while another strike to illuminate the path forward.


    Without holding anything back, Ye Fan mowed down his enemies with unshakeable force.


    To him, the Chu Sect Fatal Moves and the Chu family warriors were no threat at all.


    In fact, the Chu Sect elders and their subordinates couldn''t even survive a single strike from Ye Fan.


    All of them were easily subdued by his sword.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    They had never in their wildest dreams expected that the Chu Sect elites could be so easily


    defeated by Ye


    Fan.


    Just like the wind sweeping up the autumn leaves, Ye Fan continuously defeated the Chu Sect


    elders and all the Supremes from the Chu family effortlessly.


    He was so skillful that the gulf between their strength was just too vast.


    As the top fighter on the Sky Ranking, Ye Fan simply overwhelmed them with raw power.


    Tang Yun and the Demonic Duo didn''t participate in this attack. Not to mention, Ye Fan was also not


    in his best condition.


    Even then, he still managed to decisively defeat all the elites of the Chu Sect.


    That was how strong he truly was.


    Even though many of his attackers were only a few ces away from him on the Sky Ranking, the


    gap between their skills was like heaven and earth.


    For example, Chu Zhengliang was ranked fourth because that was the limit of his strength.


    In contrast, Ye Fan was ranked first due to it not having a higher ranking than the first.


    If there were a rank beyond the Sky Ranking, Ye Fan would be ranked right below God Realm.


    Having had their attacks neutralized, Chu Shen and the other elders of the Chu Sect puked blood


    upon retreat.


    Pressing his advantage, Ye Fan spun his sword in Chu Zhengliang''s direction.


    ¡°Y-You... You can''t kill me! I''m the head of the Chu family and your uncle. I''m actually your father''s


    younger brother...¡±


    After copsing onto the ground while throwing up blood, Chu Zhengliang looked up and saw Ye


    Fan bearing down on him.


    At that moment, he was so terrified that he even peed his pants.


    After all, there was no ce for him to hide.


    Moreover, Chu Yuan was out of reach, having just vomited blood from his own injuries.


    As for the rest, all of them had been defeated.


    Left with no countermeasure, Chu Zhengliang sprawled on the ground with only fear and the desire


    to survive left within him.


    He was cognizant that his life was in Ye Fan''s hands at that very moment.


    ¡°Kill you? Chu Zhengliang, don''t you think taking your life would be too light a punishment after the


    terrible deeds you have done? Today, I will sever your limbs and let you suffer the sensation of a


    burning inferno for the rest of your life!¡±


    As Ye Fan''s frosty words echoed throughout thend, he made four swift strikes with his sword.


    The first pierced Chu Zhengliang''s right hand before the second was thrust through his left.


    ¡°Argh! Stop! Please stop!¡±


    Amidst Chu Zhengliang''s agonizing screams, Ye Fan stabbed him in all four limbs.


    Despite the incessant flow of blood that drenched Chu Zhengliang''s entire body, Ye Fan made sure


    to keep him alive by avoiding his main arteries.


    Finally, he thrust his sword into Chu Zhengliang''s abdomen, destroying all the energy and training


    he had umted throughout the years.


    Consequently, Chu Zhengliang rolled in his own pool of blood and shrieked repeatedly in


    excruciating pain.


    Even then, Ye Fan wasn''t done with him yet.


    With his brows furrowed, Ye Fan stared down at the bloody figure in front of him. ¡°Chu Zhengliang,


    when you and your son were trying to hunt me and my mom down, and when you dug Angie''s eyes


    out, did it ever cross your mind that you would end up like this?¡±


    ¡°Kill me... Kill me, please... Quick, kill me!¡±


    Standing proudly in the sky, Ye Fan broke out a smirk.


    At his feet, Chu Zhengliang was crying out in agony. With his limbs severed and abdomen


    devastated, he was no different from a cripple. Hence, all he wanted right then was for Ye Fan to


    quickly end his misery.


    Obviously, Ye Fan wasn''t going to grant him his wish.


    Ever since he found out that Chu Zhengliang had brutally dug out Angie''s eyes, he had decided to


    punish them with a life of remorse.


    ¡°Chu Zhengliang, forthe heinous crimes that you havemitted, I will pass judgment upon you on


    behalf of Mr. Yunyang. I want you to redeem yourself by reflecting upon and regretting your actions


    for the rest of your life.¡±


    Amidst his sneer, Ye Fan began radiating the power within him.


    Subsequently, the elemental force from Invoke the Celestial Cloud began culminating within his


    abdomen.


    At the same time, he gestured with two fingers ording to the secret technique within the Book of


    Celestial Cloud.


    ¡°With a bone-piercing sword and soul-scorching fire... Turn three lifetimes into eternity... Mark of the


    ming Sword... Burn! Burn! Burn!¡± Ye Fan chanted into the air.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Uponpletion of his incantation, the sky suddenly split open.


    The next moment, a fiery inferno ignited around Ye Fan, causing his body to glow red.


    Soon, the fiery force culminated in front of him until a sword forged from pure energy emerged.


    At that moment, Ye Fan looked like a god preparing to pass judgment with the fiery sword in his


    hand. After giving Chu Zhengliang a look, he swung his sword down.


    Whoosh!


    As the mes of the sword pierced the sky, itnded on Chu Zhengliang''s body in a sh.


    Struck by a colossal force, Chu Zhengliang was sent flying thousands of meters away. Finally, he


    was crucified on the pinnacle of Mount Chumen by the sword, just like a criminal sentenced to


    death.


    The only difference was that he was still alive, bawling and struggling helplessly.


    ¡°Arghhh! Kill me! I can''t bear this anymore. Kill me, I beg of you!¡± Chu Zhengliang yelled pitifully.


    At that moment, he felt as if he was being tormented in Hell.


    Not only was he suffering physical pain, but his soul was equally tortured.


    All he could feel was a raging fire roasting his soul from right underneath him.


    It felt like ten of thousands of ants were tearing into his flesh and spirit at the same time.


    Furthermore, he also felt as if he was being tied to a millstone where he would be ground to a pulp


    before being reconstituted to be ground again.


    The suffering caused him to wallow between despair and anguish.


    Even though he wanted tomit suicide, the power of the seal named ¡°Mark of the ming


    Sword¡± prevented him from doing it.


    The seal was one of the techniques from the Book of Celestial Cloud used for judgment.


    Whoever had the seal seared upon them would suffer a fate worse than death.


    Consequently, it was the most terrifying punishment the Chu family ever had.


    Therefore, the Chu family''s ancestors would only use it when they were passing judgment on


    hardcore criminals.


    Obviously, when the Book of Celestial Cloud was lost, the curse-like judgment technique


    disappeared together along the passage of time.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Since Ye Fan had coincidentallye across the Book of Celestial Cloud, it was unexpected for


    him to pick up the judgment techniques from it.


    At the peak of Mount Chumen, Chu Zhengliang continued to bleed. With his eyes filled with panic,


    he was just like a walking zombie crying out in agonizing pain.


    Upon hearing his wails, the Chu Sect disciples felt a shiver down their spine.


    The members of the Chu family, in particr, were shocked to see the head of the family in such


    agony. In their desperation, they headed to the peak of Mount Chumen in an attempt to rescue him.


    Unfortunately, it was a futile effort. Due to the effects of the Mark of the ming Sword, whatever


    they did only intensified the pain he felt.


    At that moment, Chu Zhengliang was like a cursed man. Only the one who uttered the curse would


    be able to release him from his torment.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, w-what have you done to the head of our family?¡±


    ¡°He''s your uncle for goodness sake!¡± ¡°You''re heartless!¡±


    The members of the Chu family questioned Ye Fan angrily.


    ¡°Zhengliang! Oh, my son...¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Yuan had undoubtedly seen the miserable circumstances his son was in, causing


    unimaginable sorrow to overwhelm him.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, for destroying a treasure of the Chu family and hurting my son, I will go all out to


    annihte you, for that is the only way I can vent the hatred that fills me!¡±


    At that moment, Chu Yuan seemed to have gone raving mad.


    With a darkening expression, he released a murderous aura in all directions.


    ¡°This is unforgivable!¡±


    Boom!


    Amidst his anger, the sky began to rumble non-stop.


    Upon seeing his son struck by a brutal curse, Chu Yuan felt his heart torn apart.


    Just a while ago, he was shaken to see Iron Man decapitated.


    It was during that momentary loss of concentration that Ye Fan had attacked Chu Zhengliang.


    Although the chaos felt like a long time, Ye Fan had actually defeated the Chu Sect elders and


    executed the judgment technique upon Chu Zhengliang in the blink of an eye.


    By the time Chu Yuan had regained his senses, his son had already been crucified at the peak of


    Mount Chumen.


    No one could imagine how outraged Chu Yuan was at that moment.


    On top of losing Iron Man, Chu Yuan had to watch his son be a cripple and suffer a fate worse


    than death.


    The events had undoubtedly dealt a devastating blow upon him.


    Filled with sorrow, he suddenly broke free and charged at Ye Fan without holding anything back.


    The massive power that emanated from him was exceedingly terrifying.


    Naturally, no one expected Ye Fan to survive the attack of a God Realm warrior.


    Even Tang Yun and Meng Wanyu grew nervous on his behalf.


    ¡°Ye Fan, run!¡± Meng Wanyu yelled anxiously.


    Biting her lip, Tang Yun was so tensed that she clenched her fists tightly.


    Luckily, Moon God had her eye on Chu Yuan the whole time. When she saw him struggle free, she


    dashed over and blocked his way again.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, get out of my way! I''m in no mood to waste time with you!¡±


    By then, Chu Yuan no longer had the patience to deal with Moon God calmly.


    Disregarding decorum, he cursed as heunched a palm strike at her simultaneously.


    This time, Chu Yuan didn''t hold back and channeled all the power of God Realm into the attack.


    Faced with Chu Yuan, Moon God naturally didn''t dare let her guard down.


    Raising her sword, she negated Chu Yuan''s attack with her own Sun and Moon Technique.


    Boom!


    Both of them were pushed back by the massive explosion that ensued.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you should just give up. With me around, you will never be able to hurt him. Instead of


    fighting tooth and nail here, isn''t it better for both of us to take a step back? As long as you promise


    not to cause him any trouble, I will take him away from Mount Chumen and guarantee that he will


    never return,¡± Moon God suggested to Chu Yuan after steadying herself.


    Given that Chu Zhengliang had been crippled and crucified, Ye Fan had achieved his objective.


    Therefore, the only question left was how they could safely retreat from Mount Chumen.


    Under those circumstances, Moon God wasn''t keen on fighting any further. Hence, she began to


    negotiate after shing with Chu Yuan once.


    However, there was no way Chu Yuan was going to agree.


    ¡°Leave? Chu Tianfan has destroyed a treasure of the Chu family, caused massive turmoil within the


    Chu Sect, and crippled my son, Chu Zhengliang. Considering the amount of bad blood between us,


    there''s no way I''m going to let him go. Today, I will make sure he dies on Mount Chumen if it''s the


    last thing I do!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s voice reverberated across the sky, as he could no longer control his emotions.


    Chu Yuan had gone through a lot throughout his life. However, what happened that day was nothing


    like he had experienced. As such, he found it difficult to maintain hisposure.


    He decided to kill Ye Fan at all costs and wouldn''t rest till the deed was done.


    ¡°Is that really necessary? With me around, there''s no way you can kill him. Furthermore, both of us


    would just be grievously hurt if we continue this battle,¡±


    Moon God urged, as she had no intention of getting embroiled in a bloody battle with Chu Yuan.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yuan was no longer in the mood for negotiations.


    Unleashing his power again, he roared, ¡°Both of us grievously hurt? Tsukuyomi, you overestimate


    yourself! If you were at your peak, I might still fear you. But you have only been awakened for two


    years, how much of your strength have you actually recovered? Prior to this, I had made a mistake


    by not fighting you directly and pinned my hopes on Iron Man instead. But now, I''m not going to hold


    back anymore!¡±


    Just as his voice echoed away, Chu Yuan''s expression became icy cold.


    The next moment, the Chu family members saw the familiar Invoke the Celestial Sky energy


    culminating in his hand.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky! First strike¡ªCloud Sun Kick!¡±


    ¡°Second strike¡ªTumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡± ¡°Third strike-Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    One by one, Chu Yuan unleashed his ultimate moves without holding back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He rained down his attacks upon Moon God, just like a roaring tempest.


    Consequently, Moon God was shaken by the intensity of the rampage, as she had not expected


    Chu Yuan to go all out without any warning.


    In sudden desperation, she brandished her sword to fend off the attacks.


    In the face of the Chu family''s secret technique, Moon God could barely hold it even after


    unleashing her full power. Thus, the desperate circumstances didn''t help her case at all.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After being mmed by a chain of attacks, Moon God was beaten back by Chu Yuan and sent


    flying thousands of meters away by a gargantuan force.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, it''s time for you to die!¡±


    The moment Moon God was flung out of range, Chu Yuan seized upon the window to grab Ye Fan


    by the throat.


    ¡°Ye Fan, run!¡±


    Feeling her heart sink, Tang Yun raised her sword by reflex and prepared to jump to Ye Fan''s


    rescue.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, since you''re hurt, there''s no need to get involved. Old Master alone is capable of


    exacting revenge on behalf of the Chu Sect.¡±


    The Chu Sect''s head of elders stopped her, thinking that she was going to kill Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    After being restrained by her subordinates, it was toote for Tang Yun to help even if she wanted


    to.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan''s attack was about to connect.


    ¡°Ye Fan, watch out!¡± Moon God yelled anxiously from afar.


    A momentary mistake of hers had opened a window for Chu Yuan.


    In a fit of desperation, Moon God tried to rush back but it was a futile effort as she was just too far


    away.


    Just when she steadied herself, Chu Yuan''s w had already struck Ye Fan.


    Despite blocking the attack with all his might, Ye Fan''s famed defense instantly crumbled under the


    weight of a God Realm warrior''s power.


    His bones were shattered while his flesh was torn apart.


    Just like a cannonball, Ye Fan''s body was smashed into the ground by Chu Yuan.


    Upon crashing to the ground, he threw up blood mixed with bits of his internal organs.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Tears had gushed out of Meng Wanyu''s eyes.


    ¡°Master!¡± Tang Yun called out by reflex to stop Chu Yuan.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yuan had already gone berserk.


    The traumatic scenes involving Iron Man and Chu Zhengliang had seared Chu Yuan''s hatred of Ye


    Fan into his being.


    Consequently, there was no way he could calm down except by crushing Ye Fan into dust.


    Thus, he didn''t pull his punches even after the devastating first attack.


    Not giving Ye Fan any opportunity to catch his breath, Chu Yuan balled his fingers into a fist and


    smashed it toward where Ye Fan had fallen.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, stop!¡±


    When she saw the damage suffered by Ye Fan, panic descended upon Moon God''s usually calm


    face.


    After crying out, Moon God jumped back into the fray with her sword.


    Concentrating her Qi, she unleashed a shockwave in Chu Yuan''s direction.


    Given the desperate circumstances, her sudden attack wasn''t strong enough to cause Chu Yuan


    harm. Instead, it was just to put him on the defensive.


    However, Moon God was caught off guard when Chu Yuan suddenly turned around and


    counterattacked.


    The devastating attack he had been preparing was about to hit its target directly.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Only then did Moon God realize that she had fallen for Chu Yuan''s feint. Although he looked as if he


    was preparing to strike Ye Fan a second time, his real target was her.


    He had expected her to panic when she saw Ye Fan''s life in danger. Consequently, she would


    launch a desperate attack in order to save him.


    Unfortunately, hurried attacks seldom carried much power in them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Having seen through Moon God''s weakness, Chu Yuan unleashed a rampage of attacks upon her.


    Boom!


    The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch shed with the shockwave shot out by Moon God.


    Obviously, the attackunched by Moon God in a rush was no match for Chu Yuan''s culminated


    attack.


    Thus, everyone watched as Chu Yuan''s strike caused Moon God''s shockwave to be neutralized in


    an instant.


    As for the shockwave released by Chu Yuan''s punch, its power didn''t diminish at all. Instead, it


    continued to tear through the airand struck Moon God.


    Given that it was a direct hit, the Qi it carried raged through her body. After letting out a gentle


    moan, blood began to ooze out of the corners of her divinelooking mouth.


    At the same time, the impact sent her crashing into the middle of a mountain, causing it to crack


    with boulders flying everywhere.


    Consequently, she was buried within the crater that


    had formed.


    After throwing Moon God out of the battle a second time, Chu Yuan was entirely unimpeded.


    Turning around, he prepared to finish off Ye Fan.


    At that moment, Ye Fan struggled to stand up while his body was drenched in blood.


    With an indifferent expression, he stared coldly at Chu Yuan, who had returned his gaze with a


    condescending look.


    After all, he was the true head of the Chu family.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you have reached the end of the road. Your birth itself was a mistake. I too made one


    when I showed you mercy back then. By letting you live all those years, I have allowed you to wreak


    disaster upon the Chu family. Therefore, I have to redeem myself today for the blunder I made back


    then. This time, Chu Tianfan, even God himself can''t save you!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s voice thundered across the sky as his grey robe fluttered in the air.


    After staring down at Ye Fan as if he was a mere insect, Chu Yuan raised his palm and prepared to


    unleash a devastating strike. The very next moment, he smashed it down on Ye Fan with all his


    might.


    There was no doubt that Ye Fan would fail to survive the powerful attack.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Despite the insurmountable odds, Ye Fan broke into suddenughter.


    Looking up at the sky, hisughter was filled with ruthless determination.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you should wipe that arrogant look of yours off your face! Your self-aggrandizement


    doesn''t make you a cut above the rest. In my eyes, you''re nothing but an old man who has just


    outlived his usefulness. There''s nothing for you to feel proud about at all.


    ¡°I, Chu Tianfan, am only twenty-five and have already defeated the Chu Sect and topped the Sky


    Ranking. And what about you? Have you achieved even half of what I have when you''re twenty-


    five? The only advantage you have over me is your age. If you were to give me another ten years, I


    would have your head under my feet!¡±


    Ye Fan''s sneer was carried by the wind across Mount Chumen.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone was stunned.


    Not only was he unfazed by his impending doom, but he was also brazen enough to taunt Chu


    Yuan.


    Consequently, his words were so domineering that they reverberated within everyone''s hearts.


    Amidst their shock, Ye Fan''s voice continued to ring out.


    ¡°However, Chu Yuan, even though I may fall today, I will still punch out your teeth before I do!¡±


    Boom!


    Just as he spoke, a massive aura exploded from Ye Fan''s body.


    This time, Ye Fan unleashed the full power of Invoke the Celestial Cloud without regard to his


    body''s limit.


    As powerful energy coursed through his entire body, the ground beneath his feet cracked open from


    the overflowing elemental force he was emanating.


    At that moment, Ye Fan ignited into a burning inferno that was never seen before.


    If one could see through his body, one would realize that Ye Fan''s veins were so tense that they had


    begun to crack from the raging elemental force within him.


    Indeed, he was going all out, for he realized the gulf between him and Chu Yuan.


    Even though a single level separated a Supreme Grandmaster from God Realm, the gap between


    the two levels was immense.


    A good example was Chu Yuan''s earlier attack that almost put Ye Fan out ofmission.


    Thus, Ye Fan had no choice but to put his life on the line. Only by doing so could he pose a threat to


    Chu Yuan.


    Nevertheless, Chu Yuan scoffed at Ye Fan''s words.


    ¡°How dare a pest like youpare yourself to me? You''re simply delusional!¡±


    Just as Chu Yuan snorted, he increased the intensity of his attack.


    At the same time, Ye Fan hadpleted the culmination of his energy andunched an ascending


    counter-attack with his trump card.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky. First strike¡ªCloud Sun Kick!¡±


    ¡°Second strike¡ªTumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Third strike¡ªEarthshaking Palm!¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Fan unleashed three moves simultaneously.


    Hissurging power nearly shattered the air with just a punch, a palm attack, and a kick.


    However, Ye Fan''s attack was far from over.


    After unleashing the Earthshaking Palm, he raised his finger in the air.


    His Red me Finger shattered the horizon. Like a fire dragon, he rushed toward Chu Yuan''s


    location in a straight line.


    Then, he stood in the sky and stirred the air before finally bringing down his finger to unleash the


    Void sh.


    As Yin and Yang reversed, the horizon was turned upside down.


    A loud noise reverberated around the air as a result.


    He released five moves in a row with his relentless barrage of attacks stacked upon each other.


    The umted energy discharged and shot up into the sky.


    ¡°He sure is resilient!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why won''t he die?¡±


    ¡°How could he still manifest such immense power after going through a series of battles and


    receiving a blow from Chu Yuan?¡±


    After the five moves of Invoke the Celestial Sky, the people from the Chu family and the Chu Sect


    trembled in fright.


    The elders of the Chu Sect and Chu Shen, who were more powerful, were especially fearful at the


    sight.


    They also held the Supreme titles, and they were well aware that the continuous intense battles that


    Ye Fan was in would consume arge amount of energy and elemental force.


    If it were any other Supreme fighter, he would have exhausted all his energy long ago.


    However, Ye Fan showed no signs of fatigue. Instead, his powers became even more profound as


    he fought.


    The power he exhibited this time was no less than the time when he fought Tang Yun.


    ¡°This doesn''t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°His durability inbat is superior, isn''t it?¡± the Chu Sect head of elders frowned and said


    doubtfully.


    To them, he could not havested that long in his prime condition inbats.


    After all, the elemental force stored in the body was limited. Sometimes, one big move could


    deplete the elemental force in the body.


    To return to peak performance, one would need a long time to regte his body condition and


    absorb energy from the surroundings.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s state had undoubtedly defied this rule of the martial arts world.


    ¡°It''s Invoke the Celestial Cloud.¡±


    Suddenly, Tang Yun, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly uttered, ¡°It''s Invoke the Celestial


    Cloud.¡± ¡°I remember hearing it from my sister. Invoke the


    Celestial Cloud of the Chu family is a powerful technique. It could release intense bursts of attacks.


    Not only that, but it is also highly efficient in restoring elemental force. The efficiency of absorbing


    the elemental force for the simplified form of this technique far exceeds that of other martial art


    techniques. Needless to say, theplete set of Invoke the Celestial Cloud will undoubtedly be


    more horrifying. His longsting endurance should be closely rted to Invoke the Celestial Cloud.¡±


    To be able to discern the key to Ye Fan''s source of power in a short amount of time, Tang Yun was


    indeed worthy of being the head of the sect.


    To the Chu Sect fighters, Invoke the Celestial Cloud was Ye Fan''s trump card.


    That was also how Ye Fan could crush the world''s strongest fighters at such an age.


    Even tens of thousands of people from the Chu Sect couldn''t stop him.


    ¡°Damn it! Chu Tianfan is using the Chu Sect''s martial arts technique to ughter the Chu Sect''s


    fighters. However, he won''tst long. Any ranking beneath the god realm is nothing but a mere


    weakling. Even with his unbelievable abilities, hecks experience as he is just too young. His


    abilities are far from that of Chu Yuan. He''s probably at his limit right now.¡±


    Chu Shen smirked while looking at Ye Fan, who was fighting to the death in front of him.


    Right then, Ye Fan was nothing but a dead man walking in his eyes.


    Chu Shen and everyone shook their heads, showing pity toward Ye Fan. He must have a death


    wish.


    When Ye Fan used Invoke the Celestial Sky, he couldn''t even defeat Tang Yun, let alone Chu Yuan.


    It was impossible for Ye Fan to turn the tides in this fatal situation.


    However, just when everyone was anticipating his impending demise, Ye Fan clenched his fist as he


    condensed his elemental force within it.


    Everyone watched as silhouettes in the shape of Ye Fan''s fist pulsated wildly in front of him.


    In the end, a punch of extreme density mmed onto Chu Yuan in front of him.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky! Sixth form¡ªInfinite Force!¡±


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Nine quick punches in a row sent out shockwaves that shook the air.


    Thend was swept away by Ye Fan''s blows in a sh.


    The fighters of the Chu Sect were shocked at the scene.


    Even the members of the Chu family couldn''t believe their eyes.


    ¡°This bastard unleashed the sixth form?¡±


    ¡°He must be crazy!¡±


    ¡°Six consecutive moves in a row? Is he not afraid of beingpletely drained of his energy?¡±


    ¡°He''s really putting his life on the line to fight Chu Yuan!¡±


    Chu Shen and others thought it was almost over when Ye Fan executed the fifth form.


    After all, Invoke the Celestial Sky is the most powerful secret technique in the world. The amount of


    elemental force utilized for each form was naturally


    immense.


    Previously, when Ye Fan executed the Infinite Force, it consumed a lot of his elemental force, and


    his breathing became much weaker.


    Now that he used it again, he would be drained of all his strength to fight Chu Yuan with no


    elemental force left to spare.


    Boom!


    A storm brewed wildly, and the intense pressure engulfed thend.


    The nine waves of Qi were so strong that they had the power to destroy the entire area.


    Having felt the great oppression, the Chu Sect retreated.


    The other fearful lowly apprentices eveny on the ground and buried their heads in the rubble.


    ¡°So this is the Chu family''s Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    ¡°This is absolutely terrifying!¡± ¡°If Chu Tianfan has eighty percent of Chu Yuan''s level of power, the


    oue of this battle should be difficult to predict, right?¡±


    Everyone sighed emotionally.


    Meng Wanyu raised her head and watched anxiously.


    Tang Yun''s face turned pale as well.


    At that moment, everyone on Mount Chumen stared intensely at the battlefield.


    They knew that this would be the final sh between Ye Fan and the Chu Sect.


    The final blow will decide the victor.


    While everyone was nervously paying attention to this fight of life and death, Chu Yuan silently


    frowned.


    Although he was stubborn to admit it, Chu Yuan had to say that Chu Tianfan was the first person


    who made him feel threatened after so many years apart from the Moon God.


    After all, Ye Fan released six Invoke the Celestial Sky forms. Even Chu Yuan felt pressured.


    This time, he could no longer underestimate Ye Fan.


    Chu Yuan''s expressions turned cold instantly after Ye Fan unleashed his move. He immediately


    used the Chu Sect secret technique¡ªChu Sect Fatal Moves!


    Heavenly Wolf, Demonic Tiger, and Green Celestial Dragon.


    Three waves of attacks carried the might of a dragon and tiger, and they collided fiercely with Ye


    Fan''s technique.


    Amidst the ear-piercing explosion, Chu Yuan neutralized Ye Fan''s numerous attacks instantly.


    The Cloud Sun Kick and the Tumble of the Majestic Mountain couldn''t even hold themselves in the


    presence of a real fighter of the god realm.


    After deflecting two of Ye Fan''s attacks, Chu Yuan remained unabated and continued to sh at Ye


    Fan.


    Immediately, he also deflected Ye Fan''s Earthshaking Palm, Red me Finger, and Void sh.


    Chu Yuan''s invincible power easily negated the first five forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°He''s finished!¡±


    ¡°It''s over!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, your death has finallye!¡±


    The apprentices on Mount Chumen started to celebrate.


    The Chu family was even happier and apuded joyfully.


    By sparing no energy, Chu Yuan''s attacks came into collision with Ye Fan''s final Infinite Force in


    front of the countless members of the Chu Sect.


    This time, the st wasn''t as destructive as before.


    Both their attacks resulted in a temporary stalemate.


    Ye Fan''s nine quick punches of Infinite Force deflected Chu Yuan''s barrage one after another.


    One punch deflected, and another punch quickly came in.


    In just nine punches, the destructive power of Chu Yuan''s Chu Sect Fatal Moves was halved.


    However, even if the nine quick punches possessed extreme tenacity, it was gradually weakened in


    the face of absolute power.


    He still couldn''tpletely block Chu Yuan''s attack even after the ninth punch.


    ¡°This is the end, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Chu Yuan looked at the horizon in the distance and slightly opened his lips. His faint voice was as if


    giving Ye Fan his final judgment.


    Afterward, by usingthe remaining power of the Chu Sect Fatal Moves, he delivered a prating


    fatal sh at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Was it really over? Was it really the end for Ye Fan?


    Just when everyone was waiting for Ye Fan''s blood to stter, the ringing sound of a sword


    exploded like the roar of a dragon.


    Boom!


    Then, tens of thousands of apprentices on Mount Chumen saw Ye Fan''s Sword of Yunyang start to


    glimmer again.


    The dazzling glow of the sword was blinding, like a bolt of lightning in the dark.


    At the same time when the sword started to glow, Ye Fan''s aura reached an unprecedented peak.


    ¡°W-What is he trying to do? He still has other tricks up his sleeve?¡±


    Everyone in the Chu Sect was terrified by the scene.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They looked at the thin figure in front of them in horror like they were looking at a ghost.


    They could never have imagined that Ye Fan, who appeared to be at wit''s end, had yet to use his


    trump card despite executing the six forms consecutively.


    When everyone was still in shock, the aura on Ye Fan''s body continued to pile up.


    The grave power coursed through his limbs into the long sword in his hand while Invoke the


    Celestial Cloud whirred wildly in his core.


    The sea of elemental force gushed through Ye Fan''s muscles and veins.


    Eventually, drops of blood flowed out of Ye Fan''s pores under his clothes.


    His dark and ethereal eyes were already filled with raging blood.


    The current Ye Fan resembled a devil from hell. Everyone shuddered in fear just by looking at him.


    ¡°He has gone mad! He has lost his mind!¡±


    ¡°He is ying with fire!¡±


    While watching the scene unfold, the elders of the Chu Sect immediately guessed Ye Fan''s


    intentions.


    He was forcibly drawing physical strength from his body.


    He forced the flow of energy in his body to go above the limit that his body could withstand.


    A momentarypse of concentration would result in his muscles ripping apart and his body


    exploding into pieces.


    ¡°Get back! Get back!¡±


    ¡°If he blows up, we''ll all be dead!¡±


    After Chu Shen and the others realized what Ye Fan was about to do, their faces turned pale, and


    they were nearly scared to death.


    As the saying went, the weak would fear the strong, and the strong would fear the reckless.


    Not to mention, the reckless one at that moment was number one on the Sky Ranking.


    If a supreme grandmaster of this level blew up, the destructive power of the explosion would be


    comparable to a nuclear weapon.


    That was the reason why Chu Shen and the others


    were afraid.


    However, among the people on the mountain who retreated in fear, two people in the crowd stayed.


    One was Meng Wanyu, and the other was Tang Yun.


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it right now!¡±


    Meng Wanyu kept shouting. Her eyes were already red.


    Tang Yun had lost control of her emotions at that moment. She also cried out toward the sky with


    great sadness.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why must you do this?¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, and over her bloodstained body.


    Tang Yun''s voice choked, and the wind blew away her tear droplets.


    However, Ye Fan seemed to have not heard Tang Yun and Meng Wanyu''s pleading.


    The power in his body was still growing. He endured the pain while desperately extracting the little


    energy left in his body.


    Due to the overwhelming energy, dark red blood started to flow out of Ye Fan''s eyes to the corner of


    his mouth. He even snapped a few tendons in this body.


    ¡°Stop! Stop it right now! Please...¡± Meng Wanyu desperately called out to him.


    Tang Yun was even more heartbroken at the sight.


    However, Ye Fan vowed to deliver a blow that could destroy everything in its path, even if it meant


    sacrificing his life.


    A blinding spark ignited and the roar of nine dragons sounded from his body.


    He was the heir to the Chu family. Even if he were to die, he had to die in glory!


    Sitting idly was never Ye Fan''s character.


    Not to mention the grievances between him and Chu Yuan had been going on for many years.


    He would repay thetter forthe humiliation of being cast out and hatred for being banished.


    Nearly all the emotions that Ye Fan had suppressed in his heart over the years gathered in this


    sword.


    He wanted to use his strongest attack to tell the world that he, Chu Tianfan, should not be messed


    with.


    He also wanted the Chu family members, who banished him from the family back then, to feel


    remorse and fear!


    Although Ye Fan was bleeding from all over his body, the overwhelming power that he gathered was


    like the sun.


    Like a moth flying into the me, he was willing to expend his life just for one moment of


    gratification.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, I will sever all the sorrow and hatred in the past ten years in one sh!¡±


    A ring noise erupted like the sound of thunder.


    Then, a slim figure holding a sword toward the sky appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Rays of light repeatedly shed from his hand.


    His strength and emotions had reached their peak. They will all be released in the next moment.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky! Seventh form¡ªCelestial Star Sword!¡±


    It had been thirteen years since Ye Fan was banished. During this time, he had experienced more


    than a hundred battles.


    However, this was the first time the seventh form of Invoke the Celestial Sky appeared in the world.


    As Ye Fan shed down his sword, all the fighters of the Chu Sect were terrified, especially the


    members of the Chu family.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    ¡°How is this even possible?¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe he executed the seventh form!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Just how powerful can he get?¡±


    Chu Shen and the others were stricken with fear, and they almost wetted themselves.


    Even though Invoke the Celestial Sky was the most profound secret technique of the Chu family,


    most of the previous heads of the family had only managed to achieve the sixth form.


    Even Chu Yuan, who trained in the forbidden grounds of the Chu residence, only managed to


    achieve the sixth form.


    No one could have imagined that Chu Tianfan would break the limit and unleash the seventh form.


    Even Chu Yuan himself had a look of surprise on his face.


    The seventh form? He actually used the seventh form! Damn it! This despicable exile mastered the


    seventh style?


    At that point, Chu Yuan could no longer keep hisposure.


    Up until then, Chu Yuan''s mastery of Invoke the Celestial Sky remained stagnant at the sixth form.


    However, a lowly man, whom he banished from the Chu family, had surpassed him in the mastery of


    Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Naturally, Chu Yuan, who had always been arrogant, could not ept it.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, no matter how powerful you are, the god realm level is something you will never be


    able to reach. Even if you executed all seven forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky consecutively, you


    will never be my equal!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s face turned grim, and his frigid words resounded in all directions like a blizzard.


    Ye Fan ignored him.


    He brandished the Sword of Yunyang empowered with Invoke the Celestial Sky and shed across


    the horizon.


    Crack!


    The sword shone a divine light, and its energy was pure white!


    When Ye Fan raised his sword, everyone felt their surroundings turn dim.


    They could no longer see the sky nor the earth, only the sword in Ye Fan''s hand piercing through


    the distance.


    Finally, he shed toward Chu Yuan fiercely at maximum power.


    ¡°Hmph! All show but no substance!¡± Chu Yuan snorted in disdain before bringing forth his attack to


    collide fiercely with Ye Fan''s sword beam.


    However, Chu Yuan''s expression suddenly changed right after the collision.


    ¡°What?¡±


    All of his disdain and contempt toward Ye Fan had suddenly vanished. When the dust finally cleared


    up, everyone saw Chu Yuan''s eyes widen in horror.


    Damn! How could he possibly release such a level of power?


    Chu Yuan was utterly shocked.


    After experiencing the power of Ye Fan''s sword, Chu Yuan no longer dared to let down his guard.


    He poured out all the strength he had instantly and still ended up at a stalemate with Ye Fan''s


    Celestial Star Sword. He even heightened his defense to the limit.


    However, Chu Yuan could not react and deflect the attack effectively in such a short time.


    Boom!


    After a muffled sound, the Heavenly Wolf, Demonic Tiger, and Green Celestial Dragon that Chu


    Yuan previously manifested were shed in half by Ye Fan''s single swing.


    Moreover, the grave energy on the sword remained unabated.


    The prowess of Invoke the Celestial Sky was unparalleled in the world. It engulfed Chu Yuan in an


    instant with just one strike.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    The Sword of Yunyang had the power to split a star.


    The Sword of Yunyang was initially passed down by Chu Yunyang, who was also the creator of


    Invoke the Celestial Sky. Like how the fire roared with the wind, Ye Fan used Invoke the Celestial


    Sky to fuel the Sword of Yunyang.


    When he performed the seventh style with the Sword of Yunyang, he had already brought the


    Sword of Yunyang to its fullest potential.


    Ye Fan had been practicing Invoke the Celestial Sky for more than ten years.


    Previously, Ye Fan could only use the six styles masterfully.


    As for the seventh style, Celestial Star Sword, Ye Fan had also studied it for many years.


    He used to perform this move by using his finger as a sword.


    However, the destructive power could hardly satisfy Ye Fan.


    Therefore, Ye Fan had always been keen to practice this move with the Sword of Yunyang.


    This time, with the help of the Sword of Yunyang, Ye Fan could perform this move wlessly.


    Ye Fan had a feeling that perhaps when Chu Yunyang created the Celestial Star Sword, he was


    also holding the Sword of Yunyang in his hand.


    Ye Fan finally understood the intentions of his greatgrandmother when she gave him the Sword of


    Yunyang that time in Fenghai city.


    Maybe she wanted him to use the Sword of Yunyang to execute the seventh form of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky as the technique would be far more powerful when used with the sword.


    Right then, Ye Fan had Invoke the Celestial Cloud internally and the body of a Dragon yer


    externally. Now that he had the Sword of Yunyang in his hand to supplement his ability, he had


    assembled every secret technique and relic from the Chu family.


    With the blessing of the Sword of Yunyang, a torrent of ancient archaic aura suddenly radiated from


    Ye Fan''s body.


    The green sword''s aura expanded, and a golden light illuminated the air.


    The people of the Chu family looked up into the sky and saw the thin figure in the middle of the


    horizon suddenly be massive and divine.


    It slowly merged with the ancient statue enshrined in the forbidden grounds of the Chu family.


    ¡°Is... Is this Chu Yunyang?¡±


    Chu Shen and the others were utterly stunned.


    For a moment there, they even thought that Chu Tianfan was the reincarnation of the ancestor of


    the Chu family.


    Even some of the Chu family members had knelt on the ground.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The miraculous scene was so shocking that it shook the entire Mount Chumen.


    Not only that, when Ye Fan held the Sword of Yunyang and unleashed the seventh form of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky, the dazzling sh of light seemed like it could slice through the sky.


    At that moment, in the vast Pacific Ocean, several figures were running on the surface of the sea


    hurriedly.


    They were none other than Ye Fan''s four strongest Dragon yers.


    Although they were a thousand miles away at sea, the sword light on Mount Chumen was vivid and


    apparent.


    ¡°This power... This presence... It''s the Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s the Dragon Master!¡±


    When they felt the aura resonating from the horizon, Gaius and the others almost burst into tears.


    ¡°He''s alive!¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Master is alive!¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Faster!¡±


    ¡°We must get there in time!¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others were exhrated at the sight. They rushed to Mount Chumen like


    madmen.


    They sped toward Ye Fan at the speed of lightning in hopes of reaching there sooner.


    It had only been a few hours since they received the highest-level summoning order.


    Folks like Gaius were the fastest, but they still haven''t reached the other side of the ocean. As for


    the rest, their movements gradually became sluggish.


    Some of them took a ne, but they were only halfway there.


    Even those who were close by were still on the way to Mount Chumen by car.


    However, none of them knew if they could make it there in time.


    After all, the time difference was too great.


    By the time Gaius and the others realized, Ye Fan had already charged into the Chu Sect.


    The battle would likely be over by the time they arrived.


    At that moment, Gaius and the others only hoped that the Dragon Master could hold on just a little


    longer¡ªat least until the arrival of his trusted aids!


    When the Dragon yers were rushing with all their might, Li Er and Chen Ao had already boarded


    the ne to Norwal City from Jiangdong.


    Apart from the two, there were also arge number of fighters on the ne that they had gathered.


    All of them had weapons in their hands, looking strong and lively.


    The fighters on the ne were just ordinary people. Their strength was still far weaker than that of a


    Supreme fighter.


    ¡°Li Er, didn''t you tell Lei San?¡± Chen Ao asked Li Er on the ne.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°No. Someone must stay in Jiangdongto take charge of the situation. If we


    don''t make it back, Mr. Chu would still have someone to protect him there. However, if the three of


    us lose our lives, who will look after his family in Jiangdong?¡±


    Li Er had already thought it through before getting on the flight.


    Before Ye Fan left, he had specially instructed him to help guard Jiangdong, and Li Er would never


    forget that.


    Even if he couldn''t keep his promise, he had to leave someone back at Jiangdong to pass on Ye


    Fan''s orders.


    ¡°Protect my ass! Will Jiangdong be the same after Mr. Chu is gone?¡±


    Just as Li Er and Chen Ao were in the middle of a conversation, an old man wearing a cap in the


    front seat suddenly eximed.


    Li Er and Chen Ao immediately raised their heads only to see a familiar face.


    ¡°Lei San!¡±


    ¡°Lei San!¡±


    Chen Ao and Li Er called out in shock at the same time.


    Indeed, the old man who secretly got onto the ne was none other than the leader of Jingzhou,


    Lei San.


    ¡°You two, it''s not cool to leave me behind and go by yourselves. If you want to protect Jiangdongfor


    Mr. Chu, we got to protect it as a team! You want me to bear the burden alone while you both


    be heroes? Not a chance!¡± Lei San scolded.


    Li Er and Chen Ao looked at each other, and then the three of them burst intoughter.


    Sometimes, having the same belief could bring people closer together.


    Like these three men who used to be the mighty leaders in Jiangdong, they could get together and


    share this beautiful moment even after many years because of their persistence and shared beliefs.


    While they were talking, a golden beam of light shot up in the sky from a distance in the horizon.


    The blinding beam of light could even be seen clearly through the re of the ne window.


    For a moment there, Li Er and the others were stunned.


    Not only the three of them but all those rushing toward Mount Chumen at that moment also saw the


    same dazzling beam of light.


    In the Chu residence in Fenghai.


    Ye Fan''s great-grandmother was watering the fruits and vegetables nted in the garden as usual.


    Suddenly, as if she sensed a disturbance, the elder stood up and turned her head to look into the


    distance.


    A hint of sadness appeared on her face.


    ¡°So it''s inevitable, after all.¡±


    A storm of mixed emotions brewed in her heart, and she let out a long sigh.


    They were all her descendants¡ªthe descendants of the Chu family. Naturally, she wouldn''t want


    any of them to die.


    However, nobody would listen to her.


    ¡°Fight. Fight hard. Fight to the death. Then you and we will have the honor to meet the ancestor of


    the


    Chu family.¡±


    The elder shook her head and staggered into the deeper parts of the Chu residence.


    Meanwhile, a storm was brewing in Mount Chumen.


    The might of the Celestial Star Sword swept fiercely across all directions.


    All of Chu Yuan''s attacks were instantly neutralized.


    Facing the terrifying power of the sh, Chu Yuan mustered all his strength to defend himself. He


    even crushed a jade talisman to form a defensive barrier on his body using the condensed energy


    inside.


    However, the barrier didn''tst long.


    With the sound of a crack, the barrier instantly shattered.


    The Celestial Star Sword remained relentless, and it shed destructively on Chu Yuan''s shoulder.


    ¡°Dragon Scales!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Bones! Arctic Flesh!¡±


    ¡°Unleash!¡±


    As though facing a formidable enemy, Chu Yuan lost his mind while trying to protect his body. At


    that point, the only thing he could do was to block Ye


    Fan''s blow with his flesh.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Boom!


    Another thunderous sound rang out.


    The deafening sound resembled that of an explosion.


    The mountains were shaking, and the ground began to crack.


    Mount Chumen was shaking violently.


    Chu Yuan was indeed an ultimate fighter.


    Even when Ye Fan used the seventh stage of the Invoke the Celestial Sky, possessed the power of


    the Sword of Yunyang, and the knowledge of the secret manuals of Chu Sect, he was still unable to


    attain a crushing victory when fighting against Chu Yuan.


    Just like what was happening right now. Chu Yuan was able to force the fight into a stalemate with


    Ye Fan based on his defense alone.


    The two powerful forces shed and were wildly entangled.


    Obviously, the stalemate did notst too long.


    In the end, Chu Yuan shuddered, and he started to vomit blood. One could tell that he was


    crestfallen.


    After which, a domino effect was set in motion.


    The crowd could see Chu Yuan''s defense crumbling. Finally, Chu Yuan''s body was crushed.


    Right after Chu Yuan''s defense had been broken down, he waspletely exposed in front of Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan''s sword finallynded on Chu Yuan''s shoulders.


    His flesh was sttered all over the ce, and his bones were crushed.


    As the Cloud Mist Sword plunged into Chu Yuan, he cried out in pain.


    Regardless, Chu Yuan was a god realm fighter after all. The stalemate earlier on had exhausted a


    huge amount of energy from his Celestial Star Sword.


    After stabbing Chu Yuan, the power of Ye Fan''s sword had also dissipated.


    As for Chu Yuan, his body was covered with blood.


    After being severely injured by Ye Fan, he was looking


    very weak.


    Just when the power of Ye Fan''s sword had been totally exhausted, Moon God, who had been


    beaten by Chu Yuan, charged out from the rubble out of the blue.


    She seized the opportunity and wielded her sword.


    The power of thousands of swords came to a formation in the air.


    All the swords fell onto Chu Yuan''s body at once.


    In an instant, Chu Yuan was stabbed by thousands of swords in the heart.


    The clothes of the formidable head of Mount Chumen tore apart, and thousands of cuts appeared


    all over his body.


    Chu Yuan''s chest had particrly suffered the most serious attack from Moon God.


    His flesh had been ripped open, exposing the bones.


    ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Ye Fan, do it now!¡±


    ¡°Stab him in the chest and finish him off!¡±


    The sudden appearance of Moon God had caused a stir among the crowd.


    Even Chu Yuan did not expect Moon God to attack at that moment.


    However, even if others might not have noticed it, it did not mean that Ye Fan was clueless as well.


    When Moon God made her move, Ye Fan had already gathered what little energy he had left and


    transferred it onto the Sword of Yunyang.


    The sword glowed, and its power seemed to have been restored.


    Ye Fan was once again disying the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    This time around, Ye Fan was usingthat technique as the final blow on Chu Yuan.


    Currently, Chu Yuan''s defense waspletely destroyed. The blow from Moon God had also


    caused him a great deal of injury.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan was in a bad shape after being beaten up by Ye Fan and Moon God.


    He was at his weakest moment as his elemental force had already been dispersed. It was clear that


    Chu Yuan waspletely at the mercy of Ye Fan''s sword.


    At a time like this, Ye Fan had the greatest possibility of killing Chu Yuan with one blow.


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    ¡°Before he starts to gather his elemental force!¡±


    ¡°Execute the final blow!¡±


    This was a golden opportunity.


    Moon God was also a god realm fighter. She knew very well of the terrifying power of the god realm.


    Ye Fan had gone all out with his secret moves, and it looked as if he had defeated Chu Yuan.


    Unfortunately, it was only temporary.


    The reason for Chu Yuan''s earlier defeat was the fact that he had underestimated his enemy.


    In another word, Chu Yuan did not utilize his full power. That was why he had lost to Ye Fan in that


    one move.


    Once he hade to his senses, he could easily turn the tables if he went all out despite his


    injuries.


    Hence, Ye Fan had every chance to kill Chu Yuan right now before he gathered his power.


    Ye Fan was well aware of Moon God''s concern.


    Everything hade down to this moment. Their sess or failure would be decided in this


    instant.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, your time is up! Back when you chased my mother and me out of the Chu family, have


    you ever thought that the abandoned son will one day send you to your grave?¡±


    Ye Fan was all covered in blood.


    The sword in his hand exuded immense power.


    Ye Fan wielded the sword.


    The chilling atmosphere engulfed the entire ce.


    The unparalleled power of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique fell harshly on Chu Yuan''s bloody


    body.


    ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°B*stard! Stop right now!¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    ¡°How dare you kill the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    Everyone at Mount Chumen was nearly on the verge of going insane.


    Moments ago, Chu Shen and the others had looked on in pity and were waiting for the defeat of Ye


    Fan.


    Nobody had expected the event to take a sudden turn within a short period of time.


    Ye Fan, with his invincibility, had managed to defeat a god realm fighter.


    Moon God joined in and injured Chu Yuan once again.


    Ye Fan''sst move was intended to kill Chu Yuan.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Everything had happened too quickly.


    When Chu Yuan and the head of elders of Chu Sect realized what was going on, Ye Fan had


    already struck out.


    It was toote for any of them to save Chu Yuan.


    All they could do was to cry for mercy.


    Chu Shen and the others were aware that Chu Yuan was at his weakest right now. If Ye Fan made


    his final move now, Chu Yuan would be a disabled person even if he did not die.


    When that happened, the Chu family and Chu Sect would bepletely exterminated by its


    abandoned son, Ye Fan.


    None of the disciples of Chu Sect could ept this oue.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Life would go on and nothing would change because of someone''s decision.


    No matter how angry they shouted and yelled, Ye Fan did not budge.


    The power in his hand was still increasing.


    ¡°No! You cannot kill me! I am the head of the Chu family! I am the head of Chu Sect!¡±


    Chu Yuan started to panic.


    As he was screaming in fear, he was also trying to bring forth the energy that had been dissipated.


    Unfortunately, there was not enough time.


    Before he could gather the energy within him to form an effective shield of defense, Ye Fan struck.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The crowd at Mount Chumen cried out in unison.


    The thousands of disciples started to weep.


    However, just as everyone thought that Chu Yuan would be dead for sure, a lovely figure appeared


    at the veryst second.


    She had fiery red lips and dark eyes.


    Her beauty was out of this world.


    With her arms wide open, she stood right in between the two men.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    At that moment, the entire Mount Chumen was taken aback.


    Nobody had expected Tang Yun to stand in front of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Tang Yun, get lost!¡±


    Such a drastic change had shocked Ye Fan.


    He let out an angry roar.


    However, Tang Yun looked determined. She bit her crimson lips and stood there with endless guilt


    and resolve.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ye Fan. He is my master. I am indebted to him. I can''t watch you kill him. I am willing to


    die on his behalf.¡±


    Determination was written all over Tang Yun''s face. She looked at Ye Fan with teary eyes.


    With her arms wide open, she just stood there.


    She knew how arduous a journey it had been for Ye Fan.


    She was also aware of the effort from Ye Fan to be where he was right now.


    Ye Fan deserved everything in return after what he had done.


    If she was not the master of Chu Sect, Tang Yun of the Tang family, or the student of Chu Yuan, she


    would have been happy about his achievement to date and cheered him on.


    Unfortunately, that did not work.


    Her position as the head of Chu Sect and disciple of Chu Yuan would mean that she could never be


    happy


    and supportive of Ye Fan''s achievement.


    Thus, Tang Yun had no other choice!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She had to protect her master.


    It did not matter if she did it out of gratitude or for their rtionship. There was no way Tang Yun


    could stand there and do nothing about the impending death of her master.


    ¡°Ye Fan! What are you doing? Quick! You are running out of time!¡± eximed Moon God worriedly.


    Moon God had just unleashed her move. It would be a while more before she could attack again.


    There was simply not enough time to do that.


    Ye Fan was the only one who could deal Chu Yuan the fatal blow!


    At that moment, Ye Fan was ready to unleash the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique any second.


    However, the appearance of Tang Yun had caused a dy in his assault.


    Hearing what Tang Yun said, Ye Fan was infuriated.


    ¡°Tang Yun, why must you force me? You know I don''t want to kill you. But, why must you force me


    to do that time and time again?¡±


    Ye Fan had tears in his eyes, and he looked downcast.


    There was so much of anger and sorrow within him.


    His sudden outburst spread far and wide.


    ¡°Tang Yun, do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?¡±


    Ye Fan was truly enraged.


    His words were as cold as ice.


    In the end, Ye Fan still went ahead with his attack.


    Tang Yun closed her eyes. She felt as if she had walked into the endless darkness.


    She did not me Ye Fan.


    She med it on fate!


    Sometimes, Tang Yun found fate to be so cruel.


    Since Ye Fan had such a deep-seated grudge against


    the Chu family, God should have never let her get involved with him.


    Since God allowed her to bear him children, how did they end up on opposing ends? Even now,


    they had to face each other till the end.


    If it was possible, Tang Yun would rather not have gone to the Chu residence.


    Then, she would not have met Ye Fan and get entangled with him so deeply.


    Both of them would not have to suffer such painful moments.


    A storm was brewing.


    Tang Yun stood there with her beautiful eyes closed and her dress fluttering in the wind. Beneath


    the night sky, her lovely silhouette looked so sorrowful.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s sword came hurdling down.


    The sh of his sword outshone that of the stars.


    And so, with an unsurpassed force, he surged forward.


    Everyone could see that Ye Fan''s sword was going toward Tang Yun.


    ¡°Ye Fan, no!"


    Tears were rolling down Meng Wanyu''s face. The Tang family was even more terrified.


    As for the fighters scattered all over Mount Chumen, they were equally shocked.


    Just as everyone thought that Ye Fan''s sword was going to go through Tang Yun before killing Chu


    Yuan, his sword missed its target in the final moment.


    The sword flew past Tang Yun and went toward Chu Yuan who was behind her.


    Like they said, a small error could lead to a huge mistake.


    There was a slight turn at the crucial moment. In the end, the sword missed Chu Yuan''s heart and


    landed on his shoulders instead.


    Rip!


    The skin on Chu Yuan''s right arm had been sliced off by Ye Fan''s sword.


    His arm was covered in blood, and the sword had lost its power.


    When that happened, Ye Fan knew that the fight was over.


    It also signified the end of his life.


    ¡°Ye Fan, how careless of you!¡±


    Moon God started panicking.


    She was usually quite steady, but she could not help but yell at Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, the window of opportunity was gone. It was toote.


    There was no point in saying anything now.


    It was all over, and nothing could be done anymore.


    From that moment on, Ye Fan had failed.


    ¡°Hurry! Let''s go!¡±


    Moon God turned around and warned Ye Fan to retreat from Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Do you think that''s possible? He has killed my people, hurt my sect, destroyed the holy relics of the


    Chu family, and even injured me. Today, if I don''t kill him, I won''t be able to dispel the hatred I feel


    for him!¡±


    True enough, while Moon God was advising Ye Fan to leave, Chu Yuan had regained his elemental


    force.


    Thest injury caused by Ye Fan might appear serious, but the life force of a god realm fighter was


    extraordinarily strong.


    Unless it was a fatal blow, even broken limbs would not be able to cause him to lose his ability to


    fight.


    Just like what Moon God had said, the window of opportunity to strike was gone by.


    Ye Fan and the others were about to face the wrath of Chu Yuan''s revenge.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I will block him off! You go right now!¡±


    When Moon God sensed the increasing powering from Chu Yuan, she rushed up and stood in


    front of Chu Yuan and urged Ye Fan to leave.


    However, there was no way Chu Yuan was going to let


    Ye Fan get away.


    Once he had recovered, he was able to bring Invoke the Celestial Cloud up to its pinnacle and


    activated the elemental force within it.


    ¡°You punk! I underestimated you before this, and I nearly died in your hands! It''s a pity that you


    didn''t seize the opportunity. I will never allow any of you the chance to turn the table again.¡±


    In the past, Chu Yuan, who was a god realm fighter, had always despised Ye Fan.


    That was why he did not go all out to kill Ye Fan.


    Now that he hade so close to death, Chu Yuan understood that a lion had to use its full


    strength even when killing a rabbit.


    As such, Chu Yuan would no longer hold back.


    He summoned his elemental force and also the secret move of the Chu family¡ªInvoke the Celestial


    Sky.


    The Invoke the Celestial Sky that Chu Yuan had mastered might be the simplified version, but when


    it wasbined with the force of the god realm, the power was naturally greater than that of Ye


    Fan''s.


    After the fourth move, Moon God was defeated. Blood spurted from her mouth, and her body was


    flung into the sky.


    It was just as Chu Yuan had predicted. The Moon God had been reincarnated only a couple of


    years ago.


    During that period, there was no way she could have recovered and attained her peak form.


    First of all, the body of Suzumiya Bi gets u was not able to withstand powerful forces.


    Hence, for a long time, Moon God was in a state of recovery.


    As for Chu Yuan, he had been in seclusion for more than a decade and kept a low profile. The


    power within him was at its peak.


    Inparison, it was no surprise that Moon God would be the first between the two of them to be at


    a disadvantage.


    Nevertheless, both of them were rare god realm fighters. Chu Yuan could only suppress Moon God.


    It would be undoubtedly difficult to kill her.


    Then again, it was sufficient for Chu Yuan to keep


    Moon God at bay.


    From the beginning, Ye Fan was the only person he ever wanted to kill!


    After defeating Moon God, Chu Yuan manipted Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    ¡°The fifth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky! Red me Finger!¡±


    In the midst of his anger howl, his gigantic ming fingers smashed into the ground and struck at Ye


    Fan who was utterly dead tired.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    There was blood at the corner of Moon God''s mouth, and she shouted at Ye Fan with tears in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Invoke the Celestial Sky was a powerful move, what more when it was performed by a god realm


    fighter.


    After four blocks of moves, Moon God could no longer keep up with the elemental force unleashed


    thus far.


    Suddenly, a tremendous force lifted her body and chucked her far away.


    At that critical moment, all that she was worried about was Ye Fan''s safety instead of hers.


    Though blood was trickling down her face, her focus was not on herself. Sheer anxiousness


    swamped her like a wave when she saw Chu Yuan sprinting in the direction of Ye Fan.


    She was not able to withstand the attacks from a livid Chu Yuan, let alone Ye Fan who was already


    on hisst legs.


    Fretting, tears welled up in Moon God''s eyes. It was a rare sight to see how a noble and elegant


    Moon God actually acted in a frantic manner.


    She screamed with all her might, but to no avail. Her voice was drowned by the howling wind.


    Deep down, she knew very well that all subsequent efforts were futile when Ye Fan missed the shot.


    Ye Fan knew that himself too. Therefore, he did not dodge Chu Yuan''s assault, knowing that there


    was no way he could escape it.


    Exhausted, Ye Fan barely had the strength to stand properly.


    His renowned secret technique was releasing his moves through a relentless barrage of attacks


    using Red me Finger, causing a tremor in all directions.


    Now, it seemed that his special talent had be his curse, and today might very well be the day


    he ceased to exist.


    Yet, he maintained his calmposure, propped himself up, and tried to keep his bnce. Not one


    trace of fear nor anxiousness could be detected in his expression.


    His slender figure was like a tree anchored deeply to the ground, iming an eternal position on


    earth.


    In reality, Ye Fan already had one foot in the grave while parts of him held onto thest shred of


    hope, struggling to survive.


    It was an ironic situation for someone so incredible, who never once depended on support nor


    asked for help, to end up in this state.


    As the scorching sun slowly crawled below the horizon to give up its ce for the moon, its crimson


    red hues stained Ye Fan''s body and created the illusion of him drenched in blood.


    He looked away, ignoring Chu Yuan and the Red me Finger which was about to destroy him.


    He stared at Tang Yun with brooding eyes, smiling but said nothing.


    His smile wasyered with self-deprecation, mockery, and a deep longing as though he was


    questioning Tang Yun.


    Are you satisfied now?


    Tang Yun broke down at the sight of Ye Fan''s awful state.


    Stunned, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She looked in the direction of Ye Fan and yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°No, this isn''t what I wanted!


    I don''t


    want you to die.¡±


    Tang Yun could not suppress her emotions any longer as torrents of grief seized her entire being.


    Tears continued to run in rivulets down her cheeks.


    Crying and screaming hysterically at the same time, she just could not pull herself together.


    Then, something shocking greeted everyone. The most beloved disciple of Chu Yuan, the head of


    Chu Sect, dashed toward Ye Fan desperately.


    She remained resolute in her intention, just like the time when she fought against Ye Fan. The only


    difference this time was that she chose to shield thetter with an outstretched arm.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, you...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    All the fighters of Chu Sect were shocked to the core to see what had just taken ce.


    Chu Shen and several others even tea red up at the scene.


    They could notprehend the action and found it to be incredibly unbelievable.


    It was different from the time Tang Yun protected Chu Yuan.


    Besides the thousand-year history of entanglement between the Chu family and the Tang family,


    Tang Yun shared a strong bond with Chu Yuan. There was no way she would sit idly by and watch


    her master getting killed.


    Although Tang Yun was born with a silver spoon, she never knew what love was.


    Her father was a martial arts fanatic who lost control of himself and killed his wife unintentionally.


    That was how Tang Yun''s mother died.


    Hence, Tang Yun''s childhoodcked parental love.


    The only person who truly cared for her was her sister. Unfortunately, she was cheated by a man


    andnded herself in a rtionship quandary. Since then, Tang Yun had not heard from her sister.


    So, it was fair to say that Chu Yuan was the one who raised her.


    Although Chu Yuan was very strict, he channeled all his effort into guiding Tang Yun and developing


    her into the head of Chu Sect that she was today.


    Once a master, forever a master.


    Tang Yun upheld this belief dearly, and she was ready to sacrifice herself to protect her master.


    However, the same could not be applied to Ye Fan.


    His filthy hands had killed many of the disciples from Chu Sect. In addition, he nearly destroyed Chu


    Yuan''s Devil''s Executioner too.


    So, why does Tang Yun want to save him? Just why?


    Everyone racked their brains, but no one was able to wrap their heads around the logic behind her


    actions.


    Meng Wanyu was equally puzzled.


    At that critical moment, Tang Yun could not be bothered about the nitty-gritty.


    When Ye Fan decisively chose vengeance over her at the Chu residence back then, a part of her


    died on that very day. She thought that her heart had stopped beating for him.


    Yet, when she personally witnessed his copsing moments, she never felt more devastated. The


    pain and agony were beyond what she could bear.


    Even when Chu Yuan was on the verge of death just now, the feeling that washed over her was not


    as tormentingas now.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She had lost all sense of rationality at that point.


    There was only one thought racing across her mind¡ª to save Ye Fan.


    ¡°Yun, what on earth are you doing? Are you out of your mind? Get back here!¡± Chu Yuan was


    absolutely dumbfounded at Tang Yun''s abrupt actions.


    He did not expect another person to step forward and protect Ye Fan after he had defeated Moon


    God.


    The ironic thing was that the person going against him now was the disciple with who he was most


    pleased.


    ¡°How dare you betray me? Get away from him immediately!¡± Chu Yuan bellowed in rage.


    Tang Yun chose to turn a deaf ear to him despite how livid he was.


    However much guilt she had toward Ye Fan had be her unswerving motivation to protect him.


    ¡°Useless trash! You will be the death of me, traitor!¡± Chu Yuan scowled as he roared fiercely.


    He could not take it anymore and felt like his body was going to blow up.


    Never in a million years did he imagine that a betrayer woulde from within the sect.


    Anyhow, Tang Yun was still his beloved disciple. No matter what sin she hadmitted, it was


    impossible for Chu Yuan to take her life.


    Left without a choice, Chu Yuan simply released a few moves but at a much reduced power and


    speed.


    As a result of Chu Yuan''s attack, the zing Red me Fingerthat blocked out all sunlight dimmed


    instantly.


    Chu Yuan managed the force exerted in order to kill two birds with one stone. His intention was to


    unleash sufficient power to get rid of Ye Fan while ensuring thatng Yun''s life was unharmed.


    After all, Ye Fan was already in a bad shape. Chu Yuan strongly believed that any Tom, Dick, and


    Harry from the Grandmaster level could easily finish him off, let alone a god realm fighter like


    himself.


    With that in mind, the same force which struck Tang Yun would barely scathe her but was fatal to Ye


    Fan.


    In the end, as the crowd watched on, the tamed Red me Finger died down.


    Massive energy instantaneously swirled around Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    The next second, a strong gust of wind blew, whipping up the sand in a swirling frenzy and


    consuming the two figures.


    No one could see what was happening inside.


    Momentster, they saw a ray of purple light flickering in its midst like a candle in the wind.


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Fretting, people started getting down on their knees and prayed for the two who had disappeared.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Moon God cried loudly. Her beautiful face was streaked with tears.


    No one saw Tang Yun hugging the severely injured Ye Fan in the sandstorm. Her tears trickled


    down profusely on Ye Fan''s wounds.


    Right then, a ray of bright purple light was emanated from the jade lotus pendant that Tang Yun was


    wearing around her neck.


    The light formed an enormous purple lotus and surrounded the two bodies like ayer of protection.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°Purple Ray Jade.¡±


    When Chu Yuan saw the purple lotus, he widened his eyes and was at a loss for words.


    The elders from the Tang family also gasped in disbelief.


    Much to their surprise, the heirloom of the Tangs had been activated suddenly!

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    The Chu family was not the only one with a precious heirloom, but the Tangs too owned one.


    Once upon a time, both families were united through marriage.


    Rumor had it that the great ancestor of the Tangs was the soul mate of Chu Yunyang, the great


    ancestor of the Chu family.


    That exined why the family homes of the Chus and the Tangs were located in the same area, at


    the Chu residence.


    It was said that the Tang family was a rare few who could rival the Chu family.


    Then again, for hundreds and even a thousand years now, thetter had always been regarded as


    less superiorpared to the former.


    The Tang daughters married the Chu patriarchs in almost all the past generations.


    Hence, it was not surprising that they had more than one family treasure being handed down from


    one generation to another.


    One of the most valuable pieces of keepsakes was the Purple Ray Jade worn by Tang Yun.


    Besides that jade pendant, Tang Yun also had another one passed down from her mother, which


    she had gifted Ye Fan.


    I''m sure Ye Fan has thrown it away since I''ve done so many hurtful things to him.


    The rays emitted from the purple lotus did not sustain as long as she wanted them to be. Gradually,


    it dimmed upon exhausting its energy.


    Though it onlysted for a short span of time, it shielded them from Chu Yuan''s blow.


    Thankfully, the remaining force which hit them was too weak to injure both Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    Soon, the sandstorm came to a halt, and the debris started to settle down, revealing the two familiar


    figures before the crowd again.


    Suffering from the aftermath, Ye Fan was barely hanging onto his life. He had released way too


    much energy than his body could bear. As a result, the side effects began to show.


    Slumping onto the ground, he was like an inted balloon, lifeless; even his breathing became


    labored.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun was still guarding Ye Fan.


    ¡°Whatdoyou thinkyou''re doing, Tang Yun? How could you have activated the family''s Purple Ray


    Jade for his sake? Didn''t you know that it needs an extremely long time to absorb sufficient energy


    for each use? You''ve just wasted it on a dead man!¡± Chu Yuan was raving mad.


    Chu Yuan knew about the holy heirloom that had the power to defend any god realm fighter''s


    attack.


    However, the Purple Ray Jade needed to be cultivated because of the enormous elemental force


    required to power it. It would take a great length of time to do that.


    Now that Tang Yun had depleted its energy, only God would know when it could be used again.


    There was no way Chu Yuan would willingly allow his disciple to utilize such an invaluable asset on


    their arch enemy.


    ¡°Please let him go, Master. Though he had done many wrong things, he''s still your grandson, the


    only child ofZhenghong. Moreover, Great-grandma has personally affirmed him as the eldest


    grandchild of the Chu family,¡± Tang Yun pleaded as she wept.


    In the end, she had to use hertrump card, which was to bring up the elder''s name. She did that with


    the hopes that Chu Yuan and the others would spare Ye Fan.


    ¡°Shut up! This unfilial bast*rd has defied those who came before him and killed so many of the Chu


    family members. Do you really think that I''ll recognize him as one of us? He''s not worthy to carry my


    last name. How could Chu Zhenghong that scoundrel gave birth to such an animal? I''ll make sure


    he gets it too when he returns,¡± Chu Yuan chastised.


    ¡°As for the elder, she''s been deceived by this evil thing. I''ll exin to her about it as soon as I cut Ye


    Fan''s head off. Don''t you worry about this!¡± With that, Chu Yuan concluded the matter.


    Upon hearing what Tang Yun said, the crowd finally understood why she was so decisive in


    protecting Ye Fan.


    Oh, so Chu Zhenghong is Ye Fan''s father.


    ¡°That''s right, Ms. Tang. Don''t hesitate any further.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan deserves to die. Even if Zhenghong were present, he most probably won''t forgive him


    either.¡±


    ¡°The Chu familyes first. So, kill Chu Tianfan now.¡±


    The entire n was tirelessly persuading Tang Yun to stop defending Ye Fan, but their efforts were


    futile.


    Tang Yun remained rooted in front of Ye Fan to shield him.


    Chu Yuan was really frustrated and went ballistic. She possesses great innate talent, but she can


    also very stubborn at times.


    ¡°Yun, don''t beg him. I''d rather ask any Tom, Dick, and Harry for help than to kowtow before Chu


    Yuan, the dog. He''s unreasonable, unscrupulous, and despicable. Not one trait of the virtues upheld


    by our ancestors was ever demonstrated by him. He''s the ck sheep of the family, and I don''t


    need to beseech a shameless guy like that to pardon me.¡±


    How lethal were Ye Fan''s words despite how immobile he was while suffering from various severe


    physical injuries!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chu Yuan''s face turned ghastly upon being rebuked publicly.


    ¡°How atrocious! You don''t have the right to call Ms. Tang by her name!¡± the fighters from Chu Sect


    refuted angrily.


    Chu Yuan seized the opportunity to escte the matter. ¡°How dare you insult me when death is


    staring at your face? If that''s what you want, I''ll satisfy your wish. Get away from him, Tang Yun. I


    shall send him to hell today.¡±


    Chu Yuan could no longer hold back his fury nor exercised any grace.


    After a loud bellow, he released a move with his palm and sent Tang Yun staggering backward from


    the impact of his terrifying force.


    He was a god realm fighter, after all. Tang Yun would never be able to stop him should he insist on


    killing someone.


    ¡°No, Master, no!¡± Tang Yun shouted in panic as tears ran down her pale face.


    However, her wish was not granted. By the end of her plea, Tang Yun had already been sent flying


    a thousand meters backward.


    There was no way she could protect Ye Fan anymore, resulting in him beingpletely exposed in


    front of Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Let''s see who else will defend you this time around,¡± Chu Yuan fumed.


    Within moments, he got himself ready to unleash Invoke the Celestial Sky while a whirlwind began


    to rustle in the background.


    Next, he followed through with Red me Finger as well as the sixth form, Infinite Force.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Nine quick punches were thrown consecutively while a ball of energy discreetly gathered around his


    palm.


    Exuding an unparalleled aura, Chu Yuan then hurled the immense energy to create a supersonic


    punch and directed it at Ye Fan.


    The observers gasped at the sight which greeted them.


    They did not expect the head of their family tounch such a massive move on the already disabled


    Ye Fan.


    That''s the sixth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky! It''s mighty enough to kill Moon God at her peak.


    Yet, it''s used against an unarmed Ye Fan who has lost the ability to retaliate or whatsoever. That''s


    crazy!


    ¡°It seems to me that Mr. Chu wants to destroy Chu Tianfan once and for all.¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn''t want any more surprises. Hence, he went all out and unleashed his utmost


    power to annihte him.¡±


    The crowd kept murmuring, specting the reasons behind Chu Yuan''s actions.


    Not one person ever doubted what would befall Ye Fan if he was hit by the horrendous force. It was


    obvious to them that Ye Fan would be crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Stop it, you jerk!¡± Moon God screamed from a distance as she hurried over, wanting to render


    support.


    ¡°Master, no!¡± Tang Yun also shouted anxiously.


    Unfortunately, their voices were all drowned out by the grumbles and growls produced by Chu


    Yuan''s punches.


    ¡°This fiasco has been going on for a while now. It''s about time we end this ordeal for everyone.¡±


    A vicious glint shed across Chu Yuan''s eyes as the murderous intent from his expression


    intensified. His gaze was sharp and ruthless.


    Faced with a deadly threat, Ye Fan responded with a mirthlessugh.


    He appeared fearless and exceptionally calm; neither did he cry nor begged for mercy.


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to stand up on his feet.


    Then, he smiled at both Moon God and Tang Yun, as if he was bidding them farewell.


    ¡°I, Chu Tianfan, have ventured the world and finally met my doom. But I takefort in this


    precious chance given to me, to be able to see my dear confidantes worried and shed a tear for me


    before I die. That makes my lifeplete and my journey on earth worthwhile. My only regret is


    failing to be there for the one who gave birth to me and the ones I love.¡±


    When evening came, the setting sun illuminated the sky in hues of bloody red.


    At the peak of Mount Chumen, stood a slim and forlorn figure.


    However, a certain wistfulness and deep sorrow had reced the proud smirk on his face.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    When a hero reached the end of their rope, all they could see was the past.


    A long time ago, a woman descended Mount Chumen with a child and begged her bread until she


    eventually journeyed to her hometown one day.


    Yearster, he left his hometown and married into the Qiu family as a matrilocal son-inw.


    That year, he was received by luxury cars at Haiyuan Restaurant, where he saw the man he had


    hated for ten years again.


    Later, in the city of Jianghai, powerful men came to pay their respects.


    At a martial artspetition in Tai Shan, he became an overnight sensation.


    Ten years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    How many tens of years through the peaks and valleys are there in a person''s life? Even though I


    am at my peak, I can''t see you anymore.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mom. Goodbye, Mucheng. Goodbye, Lei...


    What I owe you, I will repay them in my next life.¡±


    Standing at the horizon, Ye Fan let out a chuckle, his lips parting slightly.


    No one saw the glistening tears in his eyes.


    A second before Chu Yuan''s blownded, Ye Fan opened his arms calmly to embrace his imminent


    death.


    Boom!


    A storm swept past.


    At that moment, Xu Lei, who was in the Pacific Ocean, suddenly trembled and nearly copsed.


    Seeing her ashen face, Xue Penyang asked anxiously, ¡°Ms. Xu, are you all right? Are you feeling


    airsick?¡±


    The woman did not speak but turned and looked out of the window in the direction of Mount


    Chumen. Tears rolled down her cheeks silently.


    ¡°Ye Fan... You will get through this. You will be fine...¡± she murmured to herself.


    Xu Lei''s tears fell like rain as she wailed uncontrobly. She looked so heartbroken that there was


    no trace of the majesty of the Queen of Yanjing on her. All that was left was just a child who had lost


    her beloved.


    At the same time, Qiu Mucheng, who was still in a meeting in thepany, suddenly found her


    heart aching.


    The palpitations were so strong that she nearly fell unconscious.


    Because of Qiu Mucheng''s sudden condition, the meeting with the executives was cut short.


    The executives came over to support her body, asking, ¡°Ms. Qiu, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Should we send you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°We are worried about you...¡±


    In an instant, the entirepany was thrown into confusion as they all began to worry about Qiu


    Mucheng''s health.


    In the Ye''s residence at Jingzhou, Ye Ximei was taking care of Fan Junior.


    The boy, who was giggling andughing, suddenly burst into tears for no reason. No matter how


    hard she tried to mollify him, he did not stop wailing at the top of his lungs.


    Thinking that the child was possessed by evil spirits, she immediately asked her younger sister to


    invite some mediums toe and check out the situation. However, even after burning many


    talismans and reciting a lot of incantations, he was still crying and screaming. It was heartbreaking.


    Rumble...


    On Mount Chumen, a storm gathered.


    The entire mountain shook violently.


    Everyone watched as the thin figure under the horizon was instantly enveloped by Chu Yuan''s


    Infinity Fist.


    Moon God''s eyes were red, and her pretty face glistened with tears.


    Tang Yuny on the ground, crying mournfully.


    Chu Shen and other people from the Chu Sect were all relieved, feeling as though a weight had


    been lifted from their shoulders.


    ¡°He''s finally dead, right? That resilient man.¡±


    Watching the scene before them, Chu Shen wanted tough but could not do it.


    After all, that battle was too tragic.


    The entire Chu Sect battled against Ye Fan himself, yet their victory came with a heavy loss.


    It was over for Chu Zhengliang. Death would have been a merciful release for him as he would be


    barely more than a walking corpse in the future.


    The demigod powerhouse, the Chu family''s sacred being, Iron Man, was also destroyed by Ye Fan.


    Thebined losses of the Chu family over the past one hundred years were less severe than the


    disaster brought to them by Ye Fan on that day.


    Even their former head of the family, Chu Yuan, sustained a lot of injuries.


    For the Chu family and the Chu Sect, winning the war at such a painful price was undoubtedly not


    something glorious, nor was it worth being proud of.


    ¡°Nevertheless, in any case, it''s finally over.¡±


    At that moment, everyone in the Chu Sect was deeply emotional.


    Even the exhausted Chu Yuan let out a long sigh of relief.


    Prior to that day, he had assumed that, with his ability, killing Ye Fan would be like shooting fish in a


    barrel.


    Never did he imagine that it would turn out to be a long and difficult battle.


    At such a young age, Chu Tianfan had actually managed to force him to use everyst bit of his


    capability in order to win the battle and get rid of him finally.


    To a certain extent, no one won the battle.


    What Ye Fan lost was his life.


    Chu Yuan lost, too, but it was his reputation that was lost.


    ¡°If the idiot Chu Zhengliang had followed the agreement and taken the Chu family to China to


    apologize, things would''ve been much better. In any case, a bruise to our ego is inevitable. At the


    very least, an apology alone would not incur any tangible losses. But now, it was not just the Chu


    family''s reputation that was gone. The whole Chu Sect has been put to shame, and there are


    uncountable losses to manpower, and lives, including Iron Man...¡±


    The thought of that day''s losses put Chu Yuan in anguish.


    If they could turn back time, he would definitely urge Chu Zhengliang to fulfill his promise so that


    they would not end up in such a state.


    No matter how angry he was, it was undoubtedly toote as the battle was over.


    Chu Zhengliang had been rendered powerless.


    Ye Fan had cast the evilest curse on him, a judgment technique passed down for generations in the


    Chu family. Even though Chu Yuan had the power of the god realm, he could not save Chu


    Zhengliang.


    When Chu Yuan nced at Chu Zhengliang, who was still pinned to the top of Mount Chumen,


    crying and wailing, sorrow filled his heart.


    Still, he scolded, ¡°He brought it upon himself!¡±


    A secondter, he ordered, ¡°All right, let''s not look at him anymore. We have to clean up the mess.


    Check out if there are any survivors among those who have been struck by Chu Tianfan.¡±


    After crossing swords with Ye Fan two times and going through continuous battles, even Chu Yuan


    had to admit that the illegitimate son of Chu Zhenghong he had driven out of the mountain back


    then had talent far beyond ordinary people.


    Hence, Chu Yuan no longer called Ye Fan an abandoned son but by his name.


    The strong usually had high regard for each other. Even if they were enemies, they would show due


    respect to worthy opponents.


    At that point, the nine strikes from Chu Yuan''s Infinity Fist had yet to unleash fully, but the first few


    had enveloped Ye Fan. However, he was toozy to look at thetter. By then, whatever card that


    Ye Fan had would have been exhausted. If he were still able to turn the tides, then Chu Yuan would


    have no choice but to kneel to the undefeatable young man in order to make peace.


    Anyone would copse if they met an opponent that could not be defeated and woulde out


    triumphant no matter what the odds were.


    Chu Yuan was exhausted as he had fought one battle after another.


    Just then, the expressions of the members of the Chu Sect around him suddenly changed.


    Everyone was staring ahead at Ye Fan with widened eyes.


    Chu Shen cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Yuan, I-look at that.¡±


    Chu Yuan''s eyelids twitched subconsciously, and he cried out in his heart. Oh no! How can that be?


    Has he got any more cards up his sleeve?


    As he had a nervous breakdown, he turned around and looked.


    The Sword of Yunyang, which he had sent flying far away, returned to Ye Fan and hovered in front


    of the young man.


    Rays of golden light radiated from the ancient sword.


    Finally, under the horizon, the endless rays of golden light condensed into an ethereal figure of an


    old


    woman.


    The moment the figure appeared, she dealt out three blows in session.


    The three blows from her hand were like palmshaped blows descending from the sky.


    The first blow shattered the power of Chu Yuan''s Infinity Fist.


    The second blow flew across the atmosphere and sent Chu Yuan into the sky like a bat hitting a


    ball.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The third blow came down on him, smashing him to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three blows in a row managed to subdue a powerhouse in the god realm.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    After Chu Yuan was buried into the depths of the earth by thatst palm, he quickly crawled out


    again.


    At that moment, his face was filled with fear and respect as he looked at the apparition ahead. Chu


    Yuan, who was high and mighty only moments before, lowered his head in front of the person.


    His face was strained, carrying a hint of deference, while his bloodied lips trembled. Under


    everyone''s shocked and incredulous gazes, he greeted the apparition respectfully, ¡°Mother...¡±


    Although all he said was just one word, it felt like a bombshell was dropped on Mount Chumen.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone present was stunned, staring at the scene before them with eyes popped in disbelief.


    ¡°Scoundrel! As a member of the Chu family, how dare you harm a descendent whose name


    contains the word ''Tian''? How dare you be so brazen as to call me your mother when you''ve


    betrayed your mentors and ancestors!¡±


    The apparition flickered as the elderly person spoke with a voice filled with immense anger.


    Aggrieved, Chu Yuan hastened to defend himself. ¡°Mother, it''s not my fault... It was Chu Tianfan


    who deviated from the right path, disregarded his mentors'' teaching, betrayed our ancestors, and


    killed many people in the Chu family. Even your youngest grandson, Chu Zhengliang, was injured


    by him... How can I lead the family if I do not kill him?¡±


    Even in the face of his mother''s wrath, he was full of excuses.


    ¡°Shut up! You unfilial son. Even at this point, you still refuse to repent! Kneel before me!¡± The Grand


    Old Lady barked.


    A surge of majestic power flowed out of the Sword of Yunyang.


    When an unprecedented domineering aura swept out, for a moment, it felt as though The Grand


    Old Lady was present in person.


    Hearing his mother''s scolding, Chu Yuan dared not disobey in the slightest. In the presence of


    everyone, he kneeled before her apparition.


    The rest of the Chu family followed suit, prostrating themselves on the ground.


    For many members of the Chu family, it was the first time they saw The Grand Old Lady with their


    own eyes.


    After all, very few people know about the Chu family''s ancestral home in Fenghai.


    Only the core family members would go to China to visit The Grand Old Lady when worshipping


    ancestors every year during the Spring Festival.


    Therefore, for so many years, The Grand Old Lady was almost just a mascot of the Chu family. Only


    during the Spring Festival did they pay homage to her. For the rest of the time, no one paid her any


    attention.


    For someone who had one foot in the grave, even moving around or caring for herself might be a


    challenge. Naturally, they assumed her words would carry no weight.


    It was only then that Chu Shen and the others realized that The Grand Old Lady of the Chu family,


    who was more than one hundred years old, was more than just an elder in the family.


    Through the three blows, they could tell that the power she possessed was far superior to Chu


    Yuan''s.


    ¡°Who would''ve thought there''d be such an old monster hidden in the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, as expected of the Chu family. Their background is terrifyingly and shockingly profound!¡±


    When The Grand Old Lady''s apparition appeared, Michael and the others were so frightened that


    they wet themselves.


    They just felt that the Chu family was getting more mysterious and unfathomable.


    Amidst their horror, they could not help but wonder why the elderlydy was never in cirction for


    years and was, in fact, hardly spoken of, despite having such powerful prowess.


    Even though the Jones family was clueless about it, it did not mean the Tang family was equally


    ignorant.


    For example, Tang Yun and Tang Xian, the head of elders of the Chu Sect, have undoubtedly heard


    of The Grand Old Lady.


    ¡°The Grand Old Lady of the Chu family has been watching over their family''s ancestral home and


    never bothered herself with whatever that''s happening outside. Why did she suddenly appear


    today?¡± Tang Xian muttered in bafflement.


    While everyone was riveted to the spot with shock, Moon God seized the opportunity to rush


    forward. After grabbing Ye Fan''s arm, she immediately fled down Mount Chumen with him.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Ye Fan''s life was already nearing its end. If The Grand Old Lady had not made use of the Sword of


    Yunyang to show herself, he would have died by then.


    Even though The Grand Old Lady had appeared, they still had things to worry about.


    Moon God surmised that The Grand Old Lady could appear as an apparition because thetter had


    used some secret technique to seal her power in the Sword of Yunyang, which would only be


    released at a critical juncture.


    If she were not mistaken, the three blows had used up all of The Grand Old Lady''s power sealed


    within the Sword of Yunyang.


    All that remained to deter Chu Yuan was her reputation and seniority.


    Once Chu Yuan came to that realization, Ye Fan''s life would still be in danger.


    Moon God dared not take the risk. While Chu Yuan and the others were prostrating themselves, she


    quickly took Ye Fan and fled Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Darn it! Tsukuyomi, stop right there!¡±


    Naturally, Chu Yuan was unwilling to let Ye Fan escape since he was dead set on ending thetter''s


    life.


    After cursing, he stood up to give chase to the duo.


    The Grand Old Lady''s voice sounded again. ¡°How insolent! You are still trying to kill him?¡±


    Chu Yuan grimaced. Despite his reluctance, he dared not disobey her in front of so many people.


    After all, he was his very own mother and held the highest standing in the whole of the Chu family.


    Left with no choice, he obediently dropped to his knees again.


    The apparition obviously could notst long as it soon began to fade.


    Before it was gone entirely, The Grand Old Lady''s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, do not think you can wantonly harm the elite descendants of our family because I can''t


    leave Fenghai. Let me tell you. Even though I remain in the ancestral home, I can still find ways to


    punish you. Behave yourself...¡±


    As the cold voice echoed in the air, the apparition faded like a passing breeze and disappeared


    completely.


    A long silence ensued.


    Even though the apparition had disappeared, Chu Yuan and the crowd were still kneeling until they


    confirmed that nothing else would appear.


    With Chu Yuan in the lead, they rose to their feet slowly.


    Filled with indignation, Chu Shen stepped forward and asked, ¡°Chu Yuan, what do we do now? Are


    we really going to let Chu Tianfan leave like that?¡±


    With a dark look in his eyes, Chu Yuan shook his head. ¡°Of course not! Ry my words. Gather all


    the men in the Chu Sect to go after Chu Tianfan and kill him! Bring him back, dead or alive. Any


    disciple who manages to capture him will be promoted to an elder oftheChu Sect. If an elder


    captures Chu Tianfan, I will let him take over Zhengliang''s position.¡±


    His booming voice reverberated around the area. Hearing his words, those in the Chu Sect were


    eager to give it a shot.


    After all, they knew that Ye Fan was at death''s door. As long as they caught up with him, he could


    easily be ughtered by a Grandmaster.


    It was the biggest opportunity fora promotion in decades, so naturally, they were enticed.


    ¡°What about The Grand Old Lady...¡± Chu Shen still had reservations.


    Chu Yuan replied in a low voice, ¡°That would not be an issue. The Grand Old Lady stays at the


    ancestral home and can never step out of Fenghai. We are thousands of miles away from China.


    She won''t know about it. Furthermore, she''s well up in years, so she shouldn''t meddle with the


    younger generation''s affairs!¡±


    He was obviously resentful of The Grand Old Lady''s intervention in Ye Fan''s affairs.


    At the same time, he was starting to suspect that the treasures and secret techniques possessed by


    Ye Fan were given to him by The Grand Old Lady.


    Undoubtedly, that displeased him further.


    Back then, he had asked The Grand Old Lady more than once about theplete version of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky, but she insisted that she knew nothing about it.


    Yet, she gave it to the person he had driven out of the fa m i ly.


    That was a tant disregard for her own son.


    ¡°I really don''t get what is on her mind. No matter how close her rtionship with Chu Tianfan is, he


    can''t bepared to me, her own son! How could she humiliate me in front of everyone by striking


    me three times!¡± Chu Yuan grumbled.


    Although the three blows from The Grand Old Lady had restrained him by force, they did not cause


    him any fatal injuries. Nevertheless, he was chagrined.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Since her apparition had disappeared, Chu Yuan no longer had anything holding him back. Thus,


    he immediately instructed the men of the Chu Sect to chase after Ye Fan.


    ¡°Go! Everyone, go! No matter what, Chu Tianfan must not escape back to China!¡±


    His bellow reverberated around Mount Chumen like a thundering explosion.


    Within a split second, the tens of thousands of disciples of the Chu Sect dispersed rapidly in all


    directions.


    After scanning his surroundings, Chu Yuan was surprised to see that Tang Yun was still around as


    everyone else had left, except the wounded.


    ¡°Yun, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and chase after Chu Tianfan! I would''ve killed him if


    you weren''t being foolish just now! Redeem yourself now. After I catch up with them and stop Moon


    God, think of a way to kill Chu Tianfan. This time, don''t be as foolish as before. Don''t let me, Chu


    Zhenghong, or the Chu family bother you. Although Chu Tianfan has the Chu family''s blood in him,


    he no longer has


    anything to do with us the moment I drove him out. There should be nothing holding you back! Just


    focus on killing him! Do you hear me?¡± he rebuked while staring at Tang Yun, who was still riveted


    to the spot.


    That time, Tang Yun did not dispute with him, merely nodding in agreement.


    Not long after Moon God left with Ye Fan, Chu Yuan led the armies of the Chu Sect tounch a


    wide-scale pursuit of the young man.


    As Moon God was injured and escaping with a casualty, she could not move fast.


    Soon, Chu Yuan caught up with them.


    Wielding a long sword, Moon God hovered mid-air on the horizon.


    Her long dress fluttered with the breeze as she wore a look of solemnity on her beautiful face.


    Chu Yuan, Tang Yun, and many other experts of the Chu Sect surrounded her.


    To their surprise, Moon God did not make a move even though Chu Yuan had caught up to them.


    All she did was stand there calmly as though she had been


    waiting for them all along.


    ¡°Have she given up on resisting?¡± one of the elders of Chu Sect muttered in a low voice, feeling


    puzzled.


    Staring at Moon God, Chu Yuan narrowed his eyes too.


    ¡°You''ll never escape, Moon God. Where''s Chu Tianfan? Give him up to us. Otherwise, I''ll kill him


    first, then destroy the martial arts world in Japan!¡±


    Eyes zing with rage, Chu Yuan scanned his surroundings.


    At the same time, his spiritual energy spread out.


    To his disappointment, he could not detect Ye Fan''s presence at all.


    It seemed like Moon God had hidden him.


    At that point, he had to admit that she was quite intelligent.


    Knowing that Chu Yuan and the rest would catch up with them quickly if she escaped with Ye Fan,


    she chose to part ways with him and stay behind to draw their attention and thus secure more time


    for his


    escape.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you im that Chu Tianfan has betrayed his mentors and ancestors. In my opinion, you


    are the one who is guilty of that. How dare you defy your mother''s words? If the ancestors of the


    Chu family are still alive, they would definitely kill you first.¡±


    Moon God''s voice resounded through the forest clearly as she cast her cold gaze on all the


    approaching fighters of the Chu Sect.


    However, Chu Yuan had no patience to continue talking to her. ¡°Stop trying to buy time! Let me tell


    you this. Chu Tianfan will never escape! I''m in no mood to yak with you, so get lost. After I kill that


    b*stard, I''ll settle the score with you.¡±


    After realizing that Ye Fan was not around, he refused to waste any more time with her and led the


    others away to continue searching for the man.


    Yet, before he could turn around, Moon God appeared in front of him in a sh.


    Chu Yuan frowned. ¡°It looks like you''re determined to oppose me. Tsukuyomi, do you truly think that


    Chu Tianfan can escape and survive as long as you stop me? If that''s the case, you''re very


    mistaken,¡± he


    He added, ¡°Both of us know that Chu Tianfan is already at death''s door. Anyone from the Chu Sect


    can kill him easily once they catch up with him. A Supreme fighter isn''t even needed. Hence, it


    doesn''t matter whether or not I''m participating in the chase.¡±


    Sneering, Chu Yuan turned around to look at Tang Yun and the rest. ¡°Yun, the ten elders of Chu


    Sect, I''ll leave the task of killing Chu Tianfan to all of you. Since he''s severely injured, he can''t go


    far. You''ll be responsible for one area each. Lead your subordinates andunch a thorough search.


    I don''t believe he can escape from the Chu Sect with his injuries! My instructions are the same!


    Bring him to me, dead or alive!¡±


    He was aware that it would be hard for him to extricate himself from Moon God.


    However, it did not matter as he reckoned that the remaining experts of the Chu Sect would be


    more than sufficient to chase after the half-dead Ye Fan and kill him.


    ¡°Understood! Don''t worry. We''ll definitely capture Chu Tianfan, tear his corpse into pieces, and


    spread his ashes to avenge the fallen!¡± dered the


    members of the Chu Sect indignantly.


    Like mad dogs, they rushed in all directions in pursuit of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Let''s go too, Ms. Tang!¡± urged Tang Xian as he nced at Tang Yun.


    The woman nodded before joining the group.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, why must you be so ruthless? Why can''t you spare him? Chu Tianfan is still a


    descendant of the Chu Family. He''s your grandson. If you kill him, how will you face your son when


    he returns?¡± Moon God questioned.


    She frowned when she saw the members of the Chu Sect heading in all directions.


    There were too many people that she could not possibly stop them.


    As of then, all she could do was hold Chu Yuan back.


    When confronted with Moon God''s questions, Chu Yuan sneered. ¡°There''s no need for you to be so


    concerned over the Chu family''s matters. Instead of worrying about me, why don''t you worry about


    that b*stard? How long more do you think he can hide for?


    Hahaha!¡±


    His unrestrained guffaw echoed in Mount Chumen.


    Everyone in the Chu Sect had been mobilized.


    Traversing the dense forests, theybed every corner for Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had been hidden by Moon God in a cave.


    His injuries were too severe, and the consecutive battles had long drained him of all his energy.


    At that moment, he could not even muster a single drop of elemental force.


    Hence, he had no choice but to hide in the cave and recuperate slowly, trying his best to regain his


    strength.


    Nheless, Ye Fan knew that he could not hide there for too long.


    With the widespread search for him, it was only a matter of time before he was discovered.


    Ye Fan could only hope that it would not happen too soon. In that case, he could still recover more


    strength.


    However, fate always went against one''s wishes.


    Very soon, he could hear the voices of the experts of the Chu Secting from outside the cave.


    ¡°Ma De, where do you think Chu Tianfan went? Could he have fled from Mount Chumen?¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible! He sustained so many injuries from Old Master. I bet he can''t even walk


    properly, so it should be impossible for him to cover such a long distance in such a short time!¡±


    ¡°Come on! There''s a cave in front. Let''s go there and take a look.¡±


    As they spoke, the footsteps became louder.


    Ye Fan hid behind the entrance of the cave and held his breath, listening to the sounds attentively.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He could only pray that the group was small and not too powerful. Perhaps, he could still kill them


    by making a surprise attack.


    However, after they got closer, Ye Fan''s hopes were


    dashed.


    There were three people¡ªone Grandmaster and two in the Terminal Level.


    They were powerful enough to make his death certain.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    ¡°It looks like I''m going to die today,¡± Ye Fan mocked himself upon detecting the prowess of the three


    people outside the cave.


    Despair colored his handsome features.


    Having given up, he sat there and waited for the experts of the Chu Sect to arrive.


    Considering how powerful they were, he was fully aware that whatever he did would be futile.


    With his current strength, he could not even put up a fight against a wild dog, much less a


    Grandmaster.


    Just like that, Ye Fan sat in the cave and quietly anticipated their arrival. He waited for them to enter


    the cave, discover him, and bring him back to the Chu Sect.


    At that moment, a few loud booms sounded outside the cave.


    On the heels of that, a series of explosions thundered outside.


    Later on, silence returned to his surroundings.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Ye Fan, who was hiding in the cave, was very confused.


    He tried his best to move to the entrance and see what was happening.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps before Gaius appeared at the entrance.


    Behind him were the other Dragon yers.


    When the four of them saw Ye Fan, their eyes reddened instantly.


    ¡°Master, y-you...¡±


    Gaius and the rest stood rooted to the spot and stared at the man in front of them in disbelief.


    They could not believe that all-powerful Chu Tianfan, the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall, had


    fallen into such a miserable state.


    There were blood and injuries all over his body.


    His initially handsome face waspletely drained of color due to feebleness.


    Is he still Dragon Master? Is he still Chu Tianfan, who used to strike terror in everyone''s heart?


    If it were not for the fact that he could still see Ye Fan''s face clearly, Gaius would have thought that


    the person in front of him was an old man who had one foot in the grave.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Gaius and the other three fell to their knees.


    As their heavy bodies mmed onto the ground, the rocks disintegrated, and the entire mountain


    shook.


    When Gaius and the rest, who had experienced all sorts of hardships in the world, kneeled, tears


    streamed down their cheeks.


    ¡°Master, Earth God, at your service...¡±


    ¡°Fire God, at your service...¡±


    ¡°Please punish us for beingte to your rescue, Master!¡±


    ¡°Please punish us, Master!¡±


    Boom!


    The four of them prostrated themselves, tears trickling down their faces incessantly.


    When they mmed their foreheads against the ground, holes were formed from the impact.


    At that moment, Gaius and the rest were filled with anguish and remorse.


    They med themselves for not showing up on time to assist Ye Fan, causing him to be severely


    injured.


    Ye Fan merelyughed as he stared at them.


    His weak voice sounded. ¡°Why did you guyse? Who told you that I''m here?¡±


    Perhaps because he was too weak, he coughed out another mouthful of blood when he reached the


    end of his sentence.


    At that sight, Gaius and the rest panicked even more. ¡°Master, don''t speak anymore. Here''s the


    medicine Junie told me to bring. It should be able to help you recover your strength faster. However,


    I don''t know how effective the medicine can be, considering your serious injuries.¡±


    As Gaius spoke, he quickly passed a bottle to Ye Fan and urged him to take the pills.


    Soon, those pills transformed into wisps of pure energy, slowly nourishing thetter''s battered body.


    Although the effects were not significant, the medicine at least helped him regain some of his


    strength.


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan could stand up slowly and walk.


    ¡°Master, you can''t stay here for long. When I came, the Chu Sect was searching for you all over the


    mountain. Let''s bring you out of here first. You''ll be safe once we return to Jiangdong.¡±


    As they were still at the Chu Sect''s base, their men were everywhere.


    Hence, Gaius and the rest had to bring Ye Fan out of there as quickly as possible.


    He would be much safer once he was back in China.


    The two ces were thousands of miles apart. Furthermore, China was the base of the War God


    Castle, and Jiangdong was Ye Fan''s turf.


    An outsider could never defeat someone on their own territory, so it would be more difficult for the


    Chu Sect to capture Ye Fan once he was back in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Since they could not afford to dy it any longer, Gaius immediately carried Ye Fan on his back


    after thetter regained some of his energy. With that, the five of them hurriedly headed out of the


    cave.


    However, the moment they stepped out of the cave entrance, they felt countless powerful auras


    rushing toward them.


    Su Muqiu''s expression changed, and he hastened to instruct Gaius. ¡°D*mn it! Someone''sing!


    Gaius, leave with Master first. We''ll block their path here.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Can you leave? You''ve been besieged, Chu Tianfan. It''s impossible for you to escape


    today!¡±


    Themotion earlier had naturally attracted the attention of the nearby members of the Chu Sect.


    Noises were heard as dozens of their fighters surrounded the area.


    Amongst the six people leading the group, even the weakest was almost on par with someone


    holding the title of Supreme. The most powerful one was Tang Xian, the head of elders of the Chu


    Sect. His ability was in the top ten of the Sky Ranking, even surpassing Gaius and the rest.


    The others were all elders from the Chu Sect.


    When they heard themotion, they led their men over and surrounded the ce.


    As expected, Ye Fan was right there.


    ¡°What should we do now? We can''t seem to escape.¡± Gaius paled with fear.


    Even Owen''s expression was grim.


    ¡°We have no choice but to break through them by force. Furthermore, we have to be quick!


    Otherwise, we''ll attract even more skilled fighters over. If the head of Chu Sect arrives, we''ll be


    doomed,¡± he stated solemnly.


    The four of them exchanged looksand nodded, prepared to unleash the most powerful technique to


    break through the Chu Sect''s encirclement.


    ¡°Gaius, you''re the most important one here!


    Remember, no matter what happenster, find an opportunity and rush out with Master. The three


    of us will try our best to secure more time for you.¡± Owen reminded Gaius again.


    Gaius nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    After their discussion, the four of them no longer hesitated and released their auras instantly.


    Their auras shot into the sky like majestic dragons, causing an intimidating aura to permeate the


    entire area.


    Finally, they were concentrated in one ce.


    With four Supremes joining forces, their powers were beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Their terrifying strength was enough to make the ground tremble underneath their feet.


    Like a bright sun, their powers burst at the peak of Mount Chumen.


    While the elders of the Chu Sect stared at them in shock, Gaius and the three others stomped


    simultaneously and bellowed, ¡°Ice Fire Dragon, appear!¡±


    Boom!


    Lightning pierced through the clouds as thunder rumbled across the sky.


    After the Dragon Gods yelled simultaneously, the weather immediately changed¡ªthe winds blew


    erratically, and dark clouds started billowing.


    Unlimited power gathered together.


    Soon, the apparition of a dragon that was thousands of meters long emerged from the vast sky,


    glowing brightly.


    The colossal dragon obscured the entire sky, blocking the rays of sunlight from reaching the ground.


    Its scales were as hard as steel.


    Half of it was bright like fire and hot asva, while the other half was blue like ice and cold as frost.


    The opposing forces of fire and ice shed together. Once the dragon appeared, it shot toward the


    fighters of the Chu Sect with a menacing aura, determined to wreak havoc upon them.


    Tang Xian and the other elders were undoubtedly aghast. While instructing the others to retreat, the


    six of them joined forces to parry the dragon.


    However, even with the joined forces, they were still overpowered by a single blow.


    The powers of ice and fire radiated in all four directions, sending the fighters flying backward and


    coughing out blood.


    ¡°Go, Gaius!¡±

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    ¡°Leave quickly, Gaius!¡±


    When the four Dragon yers gathered their powers and attacked the elders of the Chu Sect,


    Gaius seized the opportunity. Like an arrow piercing through the air, he sprinted down the mountain


    rapidly with Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Owen and the other two brought up the rear, trying their best to hold the fighters of the


    Chu Sect off.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why are these old geezers so powerful?¡± Tang Xian yelled.


    He had scrambled to his feet by then. Even though he was very strong, the earlier attacks were


    powerful enough to injure him.


    Blood dribbled down one side of his lips.


    Naturally, the other elders were not in a good state too.


    Those who stood at the rear were not severely injured, while the other three had their ribs broken


    and blood sttered everywhere. After receiving a single blow, they could no longer continue


    fighting.


    The weakest elder''s chest was even sted through from that earlier sh.


    Hey in a pool of blood as life seeped away from him.


    ¡°Eighth Elder! Wake up, Eighth Elder!¡±


    The fighters of the Chu Sect hade from all directions, and they immediately surrounded him.


    When they saw the Eight Elder lying there lifelessly, some of them shed tears.


    Tang Xian clenched his fists as a frosty look crept into his eyes. ¡°That b*stard, Chu Tianfan! If I don''t


    kill you, I''ll be letting the heroes who have died for Chu Sect down!¡±


    His furious yells echoed in the sky.


    With Tang Xian taking the lead, the others attacked even more viciously and chased after Ye Fan


    again.


    In Ye Fan''s two visits to the Chu Sect, he almost defeated all of the deployed fighters, especially the


    Demonic Duo. Those two were so severely injured that they could not join the operation.


    However, the Chu Sect still had the majority of theirbat prowess.


    Although Ye Fan had defeated Tang Yun before, he had shown her mercy during the battle, so she


    only sustained some injuries.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After recovering, Tang Yun could unleash around fifty to sixty percent of her full powers.


    Hence, even if the Dragon yers were there, it would still be tough for Ye Fan to escape Mount


    Chumen.


    Evidently, Owen and the rest realized that too.


    Therefore, to reduce the pressure on Gaius and help him bring Ye Fan out of Mount Chumen


    sessfully, Owen and the others deliberately chose a different path from him when they retreated.


    Furthermore, when Gaius fought his way out, he intentionally made a hugemotion to attract the


    fighters'' attention.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Gaius whizzed past the forest, moving so quickly that his figure could barely be seen.


    ¡°Hang in there, Master! We''re almost there. Soon, we can get out of here.¡±


    Gaius was still running. However, Ye Fan''s breathing was bing weaker.


    The pills that Junie instructed Gaius to bring were only effective for a short moment.


    ¡°D*mn you, the Chu family! D*mn you, the Chu Sect! How dare you harm Master to such an extent?


    After I reach the god realm twenty yearster, I will destroy the entire Mount Chumen and take


    revenge for him...¡±


    Although Gaius was greatly distressed, he could not stop cursing.


    Just like that, he ran for dozens of kilometers.


    Just as he was about to run out of the forest, an intimidating aura suddenly shot toward them from


    the front.


    When Gaius raised his head to look ahead, he discovered someone standing at the far end.


    It was none other than Tang Xian, the head of elders of the Chu Sect.


    Gaius came to a halt and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Y-You... How is this possible? Didn''t Owen and


    the others hold you back? How can you be ahead of us?¡±


    Tang Xian snorted. ¡°Your tactic might work for others, but you''re too naive to think it''ll be effective


    against me.¡±


    Indeed, Tang Xian had noticed something amiss when Gaius and Owen fled in different directions.


    He instructed arge group of fighters to chase after Owen, while he headed down south to the


    mountain pass of Mount Chumen and waited for his targets to arrive.


    As he had expected, Gaius and Ye Fan escaped in that direction.


    Tang Xian said condescendingly, ¡°If my memory serves me right, you''re Gaius, the King of Pandera,


    right? You''re considered a mighty king too. Why are you willing to stoop so low to acknowledge


    someone younger than you as your master? Chu Tianfan''s glory is long gone. I¡¯d advise you to turn


    back before it''s toote and find a better master. If you still don''te to your senses and refuse to


    acknowledge that Chu Tianfan had fallen to such a pathetic state, you will follow him to the


    afterworld.¡±


    The gaze he directed at the duo was as though he was looking down at two pests.


    That was the reality.


    In the face of Tang Xian, Gaius and Ye Fan were no different than sitting ducks.


    He was a Supreme fighter, ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking.


    If the four Dragon yers had not unleashed the Ice Fire Dragon and only joined forces, they might


    not be able to match up to him.


    Furthermore, Gaius was the only one around.


    Ye Fan no longer posed a threat to him, so Tang Xian disregarded him utterly.


    Still carrying Ye Fan on his back, Gaius asked Tang Xian, ¡°Hahaha! You''re right. Actually, I''ve been


    meaning to pledge loyalty to another master for a long time. If it weren''t for Owen and the rest


    threatening me at knifepoint, I wouldn''t havee to Mount Chumen and gotten myself involved in


    this mess. Why don''t we make a trade? I''ll give my master to you, and you''ll let me go. How does


    that sound?¡±


    TangXian nodded. ¡°If that''s what youthink, King of Pandera, that''ll be the best. It''s always better to


    have one less enemy. Truthfully, I don''t want to fight with you either.¡±


    ¡°That''s good, then. I''ll pass him to you now. Catch!¡±


    Gaius let out augh before grabbing Ye Fan and tossing him toward Tang Xian.


    Initially, Tang Xian thought Gaius was trying to trick him. Seeing that thetter actually threw Ye Fan


    to him, he was overjoyed and rushed forward to catch the man.


    ¡°Thank you for your gift, King of Pandera.¡± Tang Xian expressed his gratitude andughed.


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when Gaius, who had been standing motionless,


    suddenly charged forward.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± thetter spat as he leaped past Ye Fan, aiming his first at Tang Xian''s head.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Tang Xian''s view was blocked by Ye Fan earlier, so it was toote by the time he realized Gaius


    was


    attacking him.


    He raised his arm to block his head in a hurry and received Gaius'' punch.


    Debris flew in the air.


    The strike caused Tang Xian to stagger backward.


    Nheless, as someone who ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking, he soon regained footing and


    started his counterattack.


    At that moment, Gaius realized that if he continued bringing Ye Fan with him, it would be impossible


    for them to escape.


    Hence, Gaius made a decision at that critical juncture. He carried Ye Fan and channeled all of his


    strength into his arms.


    Just like that, with the strength of an erupting volcano, he raised Ye Fan and threw him forcefully


    toward the foot of Mount Chumen.


    Boom!


    The sheer force of his throw splintered the rocks and sent a deafening boom echoing across the


    ce.


    With Gaius'' power, Ye Fan flew out of Mount Chumen like a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Stay alive, Master! You must stay alive!¡± shrieked Gaius at the top of his lungs, his eyes turning


    bloodshot.


    ¡°Stop! F*ckyou!¡±


    When Tang Xian saw Gaius throwing Ye Fan out, he panicked and spun around to chase after the


    man.


    However, it was apparent that Gaius would not let him do so.


    Gaius dashed over and picked Tang Xian up. Exerting the strength in his core, he forcefully dragged


    thetter backward.


    ¡°Get lost! Do you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    ¡°Get out of my way, or I will kill you!¡± Tang Xian roared at Gaius, who was restricting him.


    If Tang Xian could not break the stalemate, his chance to get Ye Fan once and for all would elude


    him once again. I have to finish this fast. Tang Xian was starting to panic. His face was contorted


    with rage, and he started pummeling at Gaius in an attempt to break free from his grasp.


    Tang Xian was hurling curses at him, but Gaius didn''t give in. No matter how hard Tang Xian was


    pummeling him, Gaius refuse to let go of him.


    Even when Tang Xian had sent him flying, he would rush back immediately and continued to keep


    Tang Xian restrained, all so Ye Fan could escape.


    ¡°Live, Master. Live!¡± Gaius was coughing up blood, and his injuries were getting worse by the


    minute. Even so, he gazed in the direction where he had thrown Ye Fan and prayed for his safety in


    silence.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was sent flying dozens of miles away after he was thrown, and the winds that


    blew in


    his face almost shed him open.


    All supreme grandmasters had tremendous strength, and Gaius almost used up all his power just to


    send Ye Fan away. He might end up hundreds of miles away from the battlefield in the end because


    of that.


    ¡°Gaius! There''s no need for this...¡± Ye Fan had mixed feelings about the sacrifice they had made for


    him.


    He stared at Mount Chumen. Even at this distance, he could still vaguely see the great battle that


    was happening back there, and he could hear the loud sounds ofbatants shing against one


    another.


    He knew that the Dragon yers only came to battle with the fighters of Chu Sect so that they


    could send him away safely. Gaius was even willing to stay back and fight Tang Xian just so Ye Fan


    could leave Mount Chumen.


    After all, Gaius had high hopes for Ye Fan. Incredibly high hopes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ye Fan murmured, ¡°You did not have to do this for me...¡±


    He was still flying across the air, and he felt sorrow welling up within him. He wanted to fight


    alongside the Dragon yers, but he knew that he was too powerless to do anything even if he


    reentered the fray.


    While Ye Fan was wallowing in his sadness, he had already flown through the woods, and he would


    be leaving the borders of Mount Chumen in a few moments.


    However, right before he could escape to safety, a few men in ck stood tall at the border between


    forest and mountain. They were like dark elves lying in wait fortheir prey, like the grim reaper waiting


    to take someone to the afterworld.


    There were thirteen of them and they were dressed in full ck attire. If it weren''t for the indifferent


    gaze that shone through their hood, nobody would have thought them alive.


    They had been waiting for a longtime now, as if they were the gatekeepers of hell, just waiting for


    the lost soul to be ferried into the underworld.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Fan entered their striking distance, one of the thirteen men in ck raised his hand


    and pressed it downward. A wall made entirely of air appeared before him, and Ye Fan crashed


    straight into it. He lost all his momentum and fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The impact created a crater on the ground, and dust was swept up into the air around it. Ye Fan


    trembled, and he coughed up blood. Even so, he dragged himself to a boulder behind him.


    He leaned against the rock, staring at the men in ck before him calmly.


    All of them were supreme grandmasters. Their aura burned brightly as if it was a great ze that


    would burn everything before it. The energy they radiated covered the whole area, trapping anyone


    and anything within it.


    Ye Fan had nowhere to run. He could feel the murderous auraing from those men, but he


    wasn''t afraid. All he did wasugh.


    ¡°Hahaha! I never thought they''d send thirteen supreme grandmasters after me! Guess they really do


    love me, huh? Well, at least dying at your hands is a lot better than getting killed by some unnamed


    loser. At least it''s a dignified death.¡±


    Ye Fan wasughing, but there was no happiness nor delight in hisugh. All that was left was


    sorrow. He wasmenting that this was his fate after he fell from grace.


    Thinking back to when it all started, Ye Fan hade to challenge the Chu Sect and defeated


    countless fighters. If it weren''t for Chu Yuan, Ye Fan would have defeated the most powerful family


    in the nation right then.


    Even though the Chu family had a god realm fighter, Ye Fan still managed to make them bow down


    to him. They even promised they would send someone to China to apologize.


    Ye Fan was world-famous back then. He was number one on the Sky Ranking, and everyone was


    surprised by his young age as well. On his grandfather''s birthday, all the famous fighters in the


    world came to Jiangdong to celebrate it.


    However, all good times had toe to an end eventually. Ye Fan, who was a famous fighter just


    months ago was nothing but a wanted fugitive now.


    Tang Yun wanted him dead. The Jones family wanted his head. Even the Chu family craved for his


    life to end. And now, with the appearance of more than a dozen men in ck before him, Ye Fan


    reckoned they were probably aiming to kill him as well.


    Such was the way of the world. Everyone would do anything to butter up the strong and powerful,


    but only a few would help those in dire need.


    Things would change, and good days neversted. Everyone would eventually peak, and then it


    would all go downhill from there. It was a pity that Ye Fan''s peak did notst long.


    He was the top fighter on the Sky Ranking. He was dubbed the Unrivalled, but that legend of his


    onlysted for mere moments.


    Now, at the base of Mount Chumen, Ye Fanughed, but it was a sorrowfulugh. His chances of


    escape were slim, to begin with. As such, he wasn''t surprised that he was surrounded.


    In fact, he felt that he had gotten some closure if his life ended this way. With this, he would go out


    with a st along with the Dragon yers.


    If he were to escape alone while Gaius and the others gave their lives up for him, he would be


    wracked by guilt even if he could avenge them.


    Dying on the same battlefield with them might not be a bad way to depart this world, Ye Fan


    thought. He had already made peace with himself, and he was ready to face death.


    But before he charged headfirst into his demise, Ye Fan looked at the men in ck, and he asked,


    ¡°You guys don''t seem like you''re from the Chu Sect, judging from the getup. I don''t mind dying at


    your hands, but before I do, I have one question. What did I ever do to you to warrant this? Why do


    you want to take my life?¡± Ye Fan''s voice was weak, but it was still loud enough to pierce the silence


    around him.


    The men in ck did not answer forthe longest time. They stood upright as if they were stone


    statues, and their robes billowed in the wind.


    Seeing how Ye Fan was approaching his doom, the men in ck decided to grant him hisst wish.


    Eventually, one of them answered, ¡°You stand out too much, and someone has decided that you


    must be eradicated. You have done nothing wrong, Ye Fan, but the moment someone starts to


    shine too brightly, then existing alone is already a crime. You meet your demise all because you


    stand out too much. That is all.¡±


    Boom!


    The men in ck unleashed their aura, and they shot beams of energy out of their hands. Their


    power merged together and formed a sword made out of pure energy. It stayed in the air for a


    moment before it plunged straight at Ye Fan.


    Not even Gaius could face this kind of attack even during his prime, let alone Ye Fan, who was


    already exhausted from all the battles he endured.


    As the sword charged toward him, Ye Fan closed his eyes, and he smiled as death approached


    him.


    However, just before the sword could pierce through him, a blinding sh appeared from the


    horizon, and it charged straight at the energy de that was headed toward Ye Fan, its freezing


    chill engulfing everything in its way.


    The next moment, Ye Fan saw someone casting that ever-familiar technique, and a voice chanted,


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique! First Strike! Wind Flow!¡±

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    ¡°How much do you hate this merciless world? Don¡¯t spend the night crying solitarily. Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique! Second strike! Ice Heart!¡± a cold, majestic voice boomed overhead.


    Ye Fan turned his attention to the horizon, and he saw a beautiful, blinding sh piercing the sky.


    The de''s sh pierced the earth as if lightning had struck, and thunder roared back at the skies


    as retaliation.


    The majestic impact from the attack shook the mountains around them, and the clouds up high in


    the sky disappeared into pieces.


    ¡°This is impossible...¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Who dares interfere?¡±


    ¡°I thought Chu Tianfan''s subordinates are all being kept busy by the Chu Sect!¡±


    When the men in ck sensed the immense power contained in that attack, they started shivering


    by reflex, for they could sense death looming over them.


    If they were struck by that attack, they could and would end up dead.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Should we kill this guy or stop this attack first?¡±


    The deadly attack was charging straight at them like an unbridled cheetah, while Ye Fan was only a


    few hundred yards away from them. They could not decide on what to do first.


    ¡°Are you stupid? We have to survive this attack first! We can kill Chu Tianfanter! We have to stop


    this attack now, or we''ll be killed instead!¡±


    The men in ck''s leader made a quick decision. They stopped their attack on Ye Fan and turned


    their attention to their impending doom. They held no grudges against Ye Fan in the first ce, so


    there was no need to put themselves in harm''s way just to kill him.


    After some consideration, they decided to handle their attacker first before they would take Ye Fan''s


    life.


    ¡°Very well then!¡±


    ¡°Let''s do this together!¡±


    Even though they had no idea who was attacking them, they knew the neer was not to be


    trifled with. After all, only an immensely powerful fighter could use such a powerful attack.


    They dared not underestimate their challenger, or death could be their fate. Without any hesitation,


    the men in ck unleashed all their power, shooting it straight up into the heavens.


    ¡°Ultimate Seal!¡±


    ¡°Palm of Wisdom!¡±


    ¡°de of Olympus!¡±


    ¡°Brittania Cross!¡±


    The thirteen men in ck unleashed thirteen powerful attacks at once, and the immense power


    lying within their attacks alone whipped up a storm around them.


    The attacks came together like thirteen furious streams that merged and formed a river. From where


    Ye Fan was standing, he thought the amalgamation of attacks looked just like a coursing river,


    though it was made up entirely of destructive energy.


    The attacks flowed furiously at the sword sh that was charging toward the men in ck


    relentlessly. Even when faced with such powerful attacks, the blinding sh that came from across


    the horizon did not dull. Not even one bit.


    The mysterious challenger swung their sword a few more times after they sent out their first two


    attacks, and the bright lights roared fiercely at the river of attacks that were charging toward them.


    A momentter, the sword shes and the men in ck''s attacks shed in the air. The explosion


    that ensued was loud enough to crush the eardrums of those who heard it, and a great shockwave


    spread from the center, pulverizing everything within its vicinity.


    Ye Fan was a few hundred yards away from the sh, and he was hiding in the crater, trying to not


    get caught in the aftershock. Even so, he failed, and he was sent flying away again. Only this time,


    he coughed up blood.


    However, Ye Fan should count himself lucky that it was only the shockwave, and that he was hiding


    in the crater. If not, the explosion from the sh alone could have killed him without any help from


    the men in ck.


    The battle did not end after that sh, however. Surprisingly, the men in ck and their attacker


    were in a stalemate. The situation would change soon, though, for the men in ck''s faces fell.


    There was surprise on their faces, and there was horror as well.


    ¡°What power!¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°How did they stop all thirteen of us at once?¡±


    The men in ck were shocked, and they could feel their skin crawl with terror. How did Ye Fan


    even get this kind of fighter to serve him? How did he even grow to this level?He alone is enough to


    mess the Chu Sect up, and now he has a subordinate who can stop all thirteen of us at once?


    ¡°D*mn it all!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°There are thirteen of us, and there is only one of them! There''s no way we


    can''t win!¡± the men in ck roared furiously.


    They injected even more power into their attacks, and the river of attacks was starting to roar with


    an intense ferocity.


    Their attacks seemed to work, as the blinding light was starting to dim. The men in ck smiled,


    thinking that victory was close at hand, but their hopes were dashed, for the icy voice boomed


    overhead yet again.


    Ye Fan, who had been watching from afar, noticed something extraordinary in this attack. He gazed


    into the horizon, and his face froze. ¡°This can''t be... The attacker has stepped into the realm of One


    With the Sword?¡±


    The sword pierced the sky above and descended with the ferocity only seen in a hurricane. It cut


    the night sky in two and lit the heavens up, shining brightly like the sun. A blinding sh of light


    rained down upon the thirteen men in ck, roaring at them majestically.


    ¡°With the power of the monarch vested within me, Imand thee, kneel! Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique! Seventh strike! Undefeatable!¡±


    Storms appeared on the battlefield and raged across the woods around it. The horizon became a


    blur as a silhouette appeared above in the heavens. Ye Fan watched as that silhouette faded into


    the sword strike above, and the light contained within the attack crushed the darkness around it,


    destroying any and all obstacles that stood in its way.


    As Undefeatable rained down upon the men in ck, it broke their river of attack, and their energy


    was shattered into tiny little pieces.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The men in ck were shaken from that sight alone. They were veteran fighters who had ventured


    into the martial arts world for decades, but that was the first time they had seen such a powerful


    sword strike.


    The attack broke through the air, ignoring any and all resistance. Even after it destroyed the men in


    ck''s attacks, it rained down upon them, as if their attacks were nothing for it.


    A momentter, the sh of light washed across the men in ck, and silence fell upon the


    battlefield.


    When the storm finally disappeared into the night, only a single, hauntingly beautiful silhouette was


    left floating in the air.


    A veil covered her face, and her dress billowed in the air, while her lustrous ck hair tumbled down


    her shoulders.


    A gash appeared on the arms of the men in ck, and blood flowed out from it.


    There was agony in their eyes, and they retreated far away before they came to a stop. Even so,


    they still looked fearful of the fighter who had joined the battle earlier.


    ¡°Pardon us, but who might you be? I have never seen such a marvelous attack before in my life. We


    wish to at least know of the name of the person who has defeated us,¡± one of the men in ck


    asked somberly.


    They stared intently at the woman, but she had no intention of answering their question.


    A moment of silenceter, she announced coldly, ¡°You have three seconds to make a decision.


    Leave, or die.¡±


    There was malice in her tone, and she left no grounds for negotiation. It was a demand.


    ¡°Why you...¡±


    The men in ck were furious, for the women''s attitude was far too arrogant. They were veterans,


    and it was the first time someone was treating them so rudely.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two...¡±


    The woman was starting her countdown, and she was slowly raising her sword as she did so,


    getting ready tounch another attack.


    It was then the men in ck knew that their mission to kill Ye Fan had ended in failure. Left with no


    choice, they could only leave the battlefield. But before they left, the leader said, ¡°This is not the


    end, boy. We shall meet again eventually.¡±


    He waved his hand, and hispanions disappeared into the darkness with him. After their


    departure, silence once again returned to the forest.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Ye Fan and the mysterious woman were left on the battlefield. Ye Fan was leaning against a


    tree, looking at the woman from afar, but the woman did not even look at him. Her back was still


    turned


    against him even at that moment.


    A long, long silenceter, Ye Fan decided that he would speak up first. ¡°Don''t you have anything to


    say to me?¡± He smiled.


    The woman still did not answer him. In the end, she raised her leg and was about to leave, but the


    moment she did so, she could not hold it in anymore, and she coughed up blood.


    Her face, which was already pale, to begin with, turned even whiter, and her veil was tainted with


    blood.


    ¡°Yun!¡± Ye Fan gasped.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Seeing Tang Yun hurt made Ye Fan worried and heartbroken. He went over to her, ignoring all the


    pain and agony he was feeling, and held her in his arms before she could fall.


    The moment she was in his arms, their eyes met, and she trembled as if she was jolted by a current


    of electricity. For some reason, she felt like crying when Ye Fan held her in his arms again, and a


    complex feeling welled up within her.


    Tang Yun feared up, and her eyes turned red in a moment. Even so, she was stubborn enough to


    hold her sadness back.


    After she stabilized the energy that was running wild within her, she broke free from Ye Fan''s grasp


    and tried to leave.


    Ye Fan looked at her, and he asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to kill me, Tang Yun? If you miss this chance,


    the next time we meet, I''ll wipe out your whole sect.¡±


    Despite the threat, Tang Yun still did not show any intent to turn around. Her hair billowed in the


    breeze, and her veil fluttered. She answered calmly, ¡°You have the wrong person. I am not Tang


    Yun. And we


    shall never meet again.¡±


    Her voice was soft and barely a whisper. She could have said that to Ye Fan, or perhaps she was


    talking to herself.


    She was struggling with herself, and guilt was tormenting her. She knew that by taking his side, she


    was betraying Chu Sect, the ce where she was born and raised in.


    Chu Sect was her everything. She thought she could give everything up for the sect, but when it


    came to Ye Fan, she could never bring herself to kill him.


    Just when she was wallowing in her sadness, Ye Fan ran up to her, and to her shock, he pulled her


    into his embrace.


    He pulled her blood-soaked veil down, revealing the face that was hidden behind it.


    Some women had a beauty that eclipsed even the most gorgeous scenery in the world. The


    moment Tang Yun''s face came to light, even the moon itself dimmed inparison to her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Ye Fan''s bold move had surprised even the leader of the Chu


    Sect.


    She demanded that he let her go, and her eyes were filled with panic. Seized by her nerves, Tang


    Yun shoved Ye Fan away, and because she wasn''t careful with her strength, Ye Fan fell down and


    acted like he was in pain.


    It shocked Tang Yun, so she went and helped him up. ¡°Are you all right? l-l didn''t mean to do it.¡± She


    looked sorry, and she med herself for hurting Ye Fan.


    I must have hurt him again. Am I stupid? I already know that he''s injured. So why did I shove him


    away like that? She felt even worse after that, and she finally started crying.


    Just when Tang Yun was ming herself for hurting Ye Fan again, the man smirked, and he turned


    around to pin thedy down.


    Tang Yun was shocked and embarrassed, but Ye Fan did not care. He leaned forward and kissed


    her. He felt her tensing up beneath him, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Despite her shock, Tang Yun did not shove Ye Fan away, and they shared a long, passionate kiss.


    Even though they had already gone further than that before this, it was the first time they had a kiss


    while they were both conscious.


    They were so close to each other that Tang Yun could feel Ye Fan''s breath and hear the sound of


    his heartbeats. Is this what a kiss feels like? Is this how it feels like to be in love?


    All of a sudden, Tang Yun felt her soul starting to shudder as the kiss went on. It was a magical


    feeling as if a holy, divine rain was pouring over them as they came as one.


    It was the first time she felt so at one with someone else. She had never had this feeling even after


    she broke her limits and was crowned Supreme.


    Tang Yun started to struggle a bit at first because of her embarrassment, and she even made some


    muffled sounds, but a momentter, she gave up all resistance. She slowly closed her eyes and


    started to respond to Ye Fan''s kiss.


    Her breathing became faster, and her pale face was painted pink. Eventually, she could not hold


    herself back anymore, and she started touching him.


    It did not take long for them to lose themselves in the heat of the moment.


    A long timeter, Ye Fan finally let go of her, and they parted lips.


    The stars twinkled far above them, and the coupley on the grasnd in silence, their breathing


    slowly but surely returning to normal.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to leave?¡± Tang Yun asked Ye Fan softly.


    He did not answer her question. Ye Fan stared up at the stars in the night sky as he enjoyed the


    company of thedy by his side. Then, he put his arm under her neck and held her close to him.


    He was lying on the ground, while she was lying on his shoulder. For a moment, the two of them


    looked just like a young couple who was still in high school.


    It was a sweet and peaceful moment for them.


    Although they knew it was not the time to gaze upon the stars, they did not care. They knew they


    would separate eventually, but they did not want to bring it up.


    They hoped time would stop right at that moment for them.


    The moment did notst long, however, as a worried voice broke the silence for them, saying,


    ¡°Master, are you all right? I saw a lot of men in ck running off earlier.¡± The voice belonged to


    none other than Meng Wanyu, who had been walking with Tang Yun earlier.


    She noticed her master heading this way, so she followed her, but when she arrived on the spot,


    she saw Tang Yun lying on the grasnd. What was more surprising was that she noticed someone


    lying beside her master.


    Whoa. Is master lying in that guy''s...


    Before she could finish that thought, Tang Yun sent a st of energy at her, and it struck her right


    on her head. Her eyes rolled back, and she cked out.


    ¡°Quick, you must leave!¡± Tang Yun got up from Ye Fan''s embrace, resuming her cold, indifferent self


    again. However, her face was still in a shade of pink, and it was starting to turn red as well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But it only made her even more seductive and beautiful than ever.


    Ye Fan had gotten up as well. He was about to leave when he noticed that his elixir field was filled


    with a little elemental force. ¡°Hmm? My strength is... Yun, did you give me this when you kissed me


    earlier?¡± ¡°You know the answer to that!¡± Tang Yun snapped.


    She could never let him talk about something so embarrassing. ¡°Do you still have that piece of jade


    I gave you?¡± she suddenly asked.


    Back when she and Ye Fan first met in the Chu residence, she gave him something before she left,


    and the Blue Spirit jade was among the items she gifted him.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Ye Fan shook his head quietly.


    His answer angered her, and she red at him. ¡°You can''t have thrown it away, can you?¡± she


    interrogated. ¡°H-How could you do that! Do you have any idea what that is? My mother gave me


    that! It''s a token of my parents'' love!¡±


    Tang Yun was fuming. If looks could kill, Ye Fan would have been dead ten times already. Just


    when she was about to shout, Ye Fan unbuttoned his cor, revealing the Blue Spirit jade pendant


    he was wearing around his neck.


    Tang Yun was surprised to see that, and her anger was assuaged immediately. She was touched


    that Ye Fan was wearing it. ¡°H-Have you been wearing it all this time?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded with a smile. ¡°I can''t let ady down now, can I?¡±


    After they bade goodbye at the residence, a lot happened between Ye Fan and Tang Yun. Even


    when Tang Yun had cut ties with him back at the rainforest, and when she said they would never


    meet again back at Fenghai, Ye Fan never took the pendant off.


    Perhaps, he wanted to keep thedy named Yu Yun in memoriam forever.


    Tang Yun was touched, but she knew it wasn''t the time to talk about that. She quickly asked Ye Fan


    to leave. ¡°Keep this pendant well. Mother always said that Lady Luck will watch over those who


    wear this on them. You must leave now.


    ¡°The people from Chu Sect will catch up soon. Your subordinates won''t be able to hold out much


    longer. Don''t worry about their safety, Ye Fan. I am still an important part of the sect. I''ll try my best


    to keep them safe. At the very least, I can convince my master not to kill them.¡± Tang Yun tried her


    hardest to get him to leave. She sounded nervous, but also reluctant.


    Ye Fan was touched for some reason. Tang Yun seemed to see through him. She had already


    thought of the Dragon yers'' safety even before Ye Fan brought it up. With that, Ye Fan had


    nothing to worry about anymore.


    ¡°Honestly, I wish none of this has ever happened. If you were still Yu Yun, and I were still Ye Fan,


    that''d be really great.¡±


    It was a strange thing to say, but it made Tang Yun tear up. She had the exact same wish as well.


    Everyone was pursuing power and glory, and it was an eternal chase. But when they finally got what


    they wished for, they realized that what they hoped for the most was the peaceful days they used to


    have.


    s, that was just wishful thinking. Tang Yun was no longer Yu Yun, and Ye Fan had already


    be Chu Tianfan. Fate had yed a cruel joke on them, separating them for eternity.


    ¡°Please, you must leave now.¡± Tang Yun turned around. She did not want Ye Fan to see her losing


    herposure.


    Ye Fan tried to leave, but he could not bring himself to take that first step. In the end, he inexplicably


    turned around and told her, ¡°Yun,e with me.¡±


    It was a simple suggestion, but to Tang Yun, it was nothing short of a bombshell.


    Ever since she was a child, she had been an obedient child, and eventually, she became the pride


    and joy of her master. Thanks to that, she became the head of the Chu Sect in the end.


    Ever since the day she was born, she had been living up to everyone else''s expectations. She


    became what


    everyone else wanted her to be.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But now, a man was extending a hand to her, telling her to break the rules, telling her to let go of the


    chains that were binding her. He was telling her to ignore how everyone would see her, and to leave


    theirtroubles behind them.


    Nobody could understand what she was feeling. She froze up for the longest time, and words failed


    her.


    As for Ye Fan, he regretted it the moment he said that. After all, he was a man who had fallen from


    grace. He had nothing, and his life was in constant danger. He knew he had no right to ask a great


    lady like Tang Yun to give her life of luxury up just to join him.


    Besides, he had a family. Mucheng had been nothing but great to him, and he did not want to betray


    her. When all was said and done, Tang Yun was just ady whom he could have been with. The


    reality, however, was never so kind.


    Ye Fan could never give her anything, and if he took her away with him, the Tang family would hunt


    him to the ends of the earth. The Chu Sect would probably do everything in their power to kill him as


    well. Not to mention Chu Yuan would also be hot on his trails.


    It would be ideal if he could take Tang Yun with him, but in the face of reality, that promise was too


    naive andughable. A happy ending could only happen in a fairy tale after all.


    Before Tang Yun could give him her answer, Ye Fan had already given up on that idea. He used to


    think that he was fearless, but when it came to his rtionship with Tang Yun, he relented. He, who


    used to be the Unrivalled, could only take the cowardly route.


    He was just a mortal after all, and a lot was riding on him, so he could never give that up. If there''s


    someone who can give up on everything, it''s probably Mr.


    Yunyang. He''s a Great Emperor now. I doubt he''s afraid of anything.


    Ye Fan gave upon that foolish idea and turned around. He felt forlorn and crestfallen, but he knew


    he had to leave. He knew that their next meeting might nevere after this departure, and even if


    it did, much would change.


    However, before he could leave her behind, Tang Yun suddenly said, ¡°I''ll go with you, Ye Fan!¡±


    Her answer came as a shock to him, and it shook Ye Fan to his core. He turned around, and what


    he saw was a tearful Tang Yun running up to him. She had delight, resolve, and a hint of madness


    in her eyes.


    When she fell into his arms, Ye Fan could no longer find the courage to refuse her, and he knew he


    had one more person in this world whom he was willing to give up everything to protect.


    At that moment, everything around them turned silent, and Ye Fan answered quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, both top fighters on the Sky Ranking walked together, and they made a run for the base


    of Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±


    ¡°Who goes there!¡±


    ¡°Announce your names!¡±


    Just a bit more and they would have escaped Mount Chumen, but all the fighters in Mount Chumen


    were guarding the whole ce tightly. All of them were just waiting for Ye Fan to walk right into the


    trap they had set up for him.


    A whileter, these people finally saw two peopleing down from the mountain. They went on


    high alert and quickly surrounded the would-be escapees, but when they came near, they realized


    that one of the escapees was their own leader¡ªTang Yun.


    The fighters were struck with fear, and they knelt before her to beg for forgiveness. ¡°W-We


    apologize for our rude behavior, Ms. Tang. We did not realize that it was you. Please forgive our


    behavior, Ms. Tang.¡±


    Tang Yun looked at them and roared, ¡°Since you can see now that it''s me, get out of my way then!¡±


    ¡°B-But the Old Master told us to¡ª¡± someone tried to answer, but before he could finish, a sh of


    light appeared, and a thin, bloody line appeared on the man''s neck.


    If the line had gone any deeper, it would have cut the man''s throat open. The man plopped down to


    the ground, scared witless.


    ¡°Are you still going to disobey me?¡± Tang Yun roared again.


    Nobody dared to go against her orders, and they made way for their sect leader. Just like that, Tang


    Yun and Ye Fan easily broke through the Chu Sect''s guard.


    However, before they could go any further, a deep, powerful roar sounded seemingly out of


    nowhere. The roar was ancient, powerful, and majestic, as if a beast from ages past had broken


    through its chains, poised to make its return to the human world.


    ¡°This... This cannot be!¡± Tang Yun shivered.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    As the roar continued, it rumbled the earth, and eventually the heavens. The ground around them


    started quaking as if the roar had awakened a primal fear within it.


    The roar seemed toe from the depths of the earth, and a momentter, an intense heat storm


    swept across the surface world.


    When Tang Yun and Ye Fan turned around, what greeted them was a horrifying scene. The top of


    Mount Chumen looked like it was on fire, itsnd as red as the crimson sun. The mountain looked


    like it was being burned by a little sun.


    ¡°That... That can''t be...¡± Tang Yun''s face became as white as a ghost when she saw what was


    happening.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Yun?¡± Ye Fan was worried. He seldom saw Tang Yun looking so worried before.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun had a grim look on her face. ¡°Ye Fan, I suspect that the monster that has been slumbering


    under the mountain is starting to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wait. A monster? There''s a monster under the mountain?¡± Ye Fan was shocked.


    ¡°You didn''t know about it? Your family''s ancestor¡ª Chu Yunyang¡ªwas one of the, if not the most


    powerful and most talented fighters of his generation and generations toe. Even the smallest


    part of his power is enough to keep your family safe for millennia.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Iron Man, Sword of Yunyang, and even the Tang family''s Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique are the gifts he left for his descendants.¡± Tang Yun spoke briefly of Ye Fan''s


    family history, but she didn''t look happy. The situation was a grim one.


    ¡°What? Even the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? No wonder I thought it''s simrto Invoke the


    Celestial Cloud.¡± Ye Fan finally realized the answer to the question that had been bugging him for a


    long time.


    However, that only made him more curious about the rtionship between the Chu family and the


    Tang family. I wonder what does their most guarded technique have anything to do with my


    ancestor?But now''s not the time to ask that question, though. Ye Fan said, ¡°You''re trying to say that


    this monster also has something to do with my ancestor, aren''t you?¡±


    Tang Yun nodded. ¡°When I was little, I knew that a monster slumbers underneath Mount Chumen.


    The Jones family''s ancestor was the monster''s gatekeeper. He was also one of your ancestor''s


    subordinates as well. After so many years, the Jones family became one of the Three Families of


    the Chu Sect, and they enjoy the same status as the Chu fa m i ly.


    ¡°Since then, all they care about is power. They probably forgot about their ancestor''s duty. They


    might have even forgotten about this monster as well.¡± Tang Yun shook her head mncholically.


    As the head of the Chu Sect, she knew a lot more than Ye Fan about the secrets of the Three


    Families of the Chu Sect.


    When she first heard about the monster under the mountain, Tang Yun only brushed it off as a


    legend, but when she heard the ancient roar and saw the fire that was destroying the mountain, she


    realized that the monster was no mere myth; it existed in real life.


    ¡°If the monster were to reappear, Eigetsu and everyone else will be in danger!¡±


    Ye Fan had realized the gravity of the situation as well. If something were to happen to Mount


    Chumen, it would add more to Ye Fan''s already bursting te.


    Tang Yun shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. The monster''s reawakening isn''t necessarily bad news


    for Eigetsu and the others. The Jones family''s ancestors could control the monster, but his


    descendants have lost the skill to control beasts long ago. And without anyone controlling it, chaos


    will follow when the monster returns. Your men can escape when that happens,¡± Tang Yun


    concluded.


    Ye Fan felt more at ease after that.


    Tang Yun then said, ¡°But this is not the time to talk about that. You''re badly hurt. We must leave


    now. You can''t do anything to help them with that kind of injury anyway.¡± She took Ye Fan and fled


    the mountain.


    A momentter, they disappeared into the night, while chaos ensued on Mount Chumen.


    It was as if Armageddon hade early. mes engulfed the sky, and cracks appeared on the


    ground, while a great fire charred everything on the mountain.


    The phenomenonsted for an hour. An hour of chaoster, a behemoth appeared from the ground


    and shot up into the sky. Everyone on Mount Chumen felt something blotting out the moonlight, and


    when they looked up, they saw a gigantic monster with six ming wings floating up above.


    The monster looked like sephirot, the angels of legend. The sun and moon were blotted that day,


    their light reced by the holiness and majesty of God.


    Countless humans were on their knees, begging for the holy sephirot to cleanse them of their sins


    like the fervent believers they were. All evil was pierced through by the light of God, and all


    darkness cowered before the holy judgment that came from the heavens.


    Eventually, the people could vaguely make out the silhouette of a man standing proudly atop the


    sixwinged sephirot. His eyes were blue, but his pupils were golden. It was as if the man had


    ascended the throne and taken the reins of the world beneath him. All life existed for one reason¡ª


    to serve him.


    Chu Zhengliang was still tortured on Mount Chumen but when he saw the person who was standing


    atop the six-winged creature, he shed a tear of happiness, for he knew all the pain he suffered was


    worth it in the end.


    The chaos on Mount Chumensted for a night, eventually prompting Anndur''s military''s


    interference. Millions of soldiers made their way to the mountain, and battle jets circled the sky


    above. Battleships were on the sea, waiting for the order to attack, and countless missiles were


    aimed at Mount Chumen.


    The signs of a bloody battle were taking ce, but fortunately, Anndur''s military made contact


    with Chu Sect''s top brass and realized that things were under control. The events that happened


    the night before were just a result of civil unrest, and everything had been settled. At least, that was


    what they said.


    Thanks to that, they prevented a bombing from falling upon them. After stopping Anndur from


    attacking them, Chu Yuan stood on top of the mountain and called for an emergency meeting.


    He wanted all the elders, vice Hall Masters, and the top brass of the Three Families of the Chu Sect


    to stop chasing Ye Fan ande back for the meeting.


    Chu Yuan waited for a whole day outside the doors of Chu Sect Castle, but Tang Yun never


    appeared.


    ¡°Where is Tang Yun? Tell me, where is she?¡± Chu Yuan started shouting in hysteria, his face was


    contorted with rage.


    Even without anyone answering him, he knew why Tang Yun hadn''t shown up. Someone had


    reported what they saw to him earlier. They said someone noticed Tang Yun and Ye Fan leaving the


    mountain the night before.


    Chu Yuan did not believe it when he first heard about it. He could never believe Tang Yun would


    leave with Ye Fan. After all, she was a mature woman who would always make the best choices. He


    thought she would never turn her back on him or the sect that she had spent her whole life building


    up.


    That was why he called for the emergency meeting. He wanted to see if his pride and joy would


    return. She was the sect leader, after all. However, the result disappointed Chu Yuan. He waited for


    a whole day, but Tang Yun never showed up for the meeting.


    Laughing maniacally, he spat, ¡°Chu Tianfan! D*mn you! D*mn you to hell! You''ve destroyed my


    family, and now you''re bringing my sect to ruin as well?¡±


    Chu Yuan had been silent for the whole day, but eventually, he could not hold his fury and sorrow


    back anymore. In the end, all he could do wasugh, but there was no delight in hisughter. There


    was but sorrow and disappointment.


    It was then that Chu Yuan realized that the person he had exiled had grown into a truly terrifying


    entity. He thought Ye Fan could never amount to anything in his life, but not only did Ye Fan


    imprison the head of the Chu family, but he even took the head of the Chu Sect away with him.


    He intends to destroy the Chu family and the Chu Sectpletely. Chu Yuan had to admit that Ye


    Fan was a greater strategist than himself.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Chu Yuan''s roars did not stop resounding throughout the castle and they almost destroyed the great


    hall. All the disciples of the sect knelt in terror, and none of them dared to even speak a word.


    In the end, Tang Xian, who was worried about Tang Yun, begged Chu Yuan, ¡°Old Master, Ms. Tang


    is still nowhere to be seen. She must have been taken away by that scum, Chu Tianfan. Not only is


    he fearless, but he is also full of tricks. Old Master, you must take Ms. Tang back from that b*stard.


    If you don''t, Chu Tianfan might harm her!¡±


    Tang Xian was tearing up, and his eyes were filled with worry. After all, if Ye Fan could do


    something so cruel to Chu Zhengliang, it was possible that he might subject Tang Yun to the same


    kind of pain.


    Even until then, they could still hear Chu Zhengliang''s screamsing from Mount Chumen. Tang


    Xian was worried that Ye Fan might have captured Tang Yun using the same despicable way and


    tortured her as well.


    Tang Yun was the most talented genius in their family, and she was the hope of the Tang family. As


    the family head, Tang Xian didn''t want to see Tang Yun


    die at Ye Fan''s hands.


    ¡°You''re right. That b*stard must have tricked her into this! She wouldn''t have done something so


    nonsensical on her own!¡± Chu Yuan told himself that, trying his hardest to believe in the excuse that


    he hade up forTang Yun.


    No matter what, he would not ept the fact that Tang Yun had turned her back on him, nor would


    he ept the fact that his pride and joy had eloped with Ye Fan.


    As someone once said, ¡°Facts don''t care about your feelings.¡± And they certainly did not care about


    Chu Yuan''s feelings either.


    Chu Yuan himself knew that Tang Yun had special feelings for Ye Fan, and not just because he was


    Chu Zhenghong''s son. He knew Ye Fan also liked her from the moment he changed the direction of


    his attack a little while back when Tang Yun risked her life to save him.


    But Chu Yuan did not think too much about it back then. Now, after what happened, he had to take


    one terrifying possibility into serious consideration. She might have given up on power, her rule, and


    her family''s pride just to elope with an exiled person.


    Of course, he only entertained that concept silently. He would never talk about it with anyone, or he


    would be embarrassed because of it. The sect would be humiliated because of it.


    ¡°Our first order of business is to apprehend Chu Tianfan and retrieve our sect leader, Tang Yun. I


    will need Sixth Elder, and Seventh Elder to lead a troop each and stop Chu Tianfan from leaving the


    country. Lockdown thend, sea, and airspace.


    ¡°That b*stard has been seriously injured. I doubt they''d be able to escape the country overnight. If


    we guard the borders, we''ll catch him eventually.¡±


    Chu Yuan came up with a n and gave his orders to catch Ye Fan. However, no matter how much


    he said, Sixth Elder and Seventh Elder did not appear.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Have I not made myself clear enough? Are you deaf? Where are Sixth Elder and Seventh Elder?¡±


    Chu Yuan asked sternly.


    None of the fighters answered him. They hung their heads low, and in the end, Tang Xian whispered


    bitterly, ¡°Old Master, Sixth Elder, and Seventh Elder have perished a while ago.¡± ¡°What? They''ve


    perished? Who killed them? Are you saying that someone other than Chu Tianfan dares to go


    against the sect?¡± Chu Yuan was livid about the news.


    Tang Xian nched. ¡°Chu Tianfan is the one who killed them.¡±


    ¡°That b*stard!¡± Chu Yuan clenched his fists, and he wanted to kill Ye Fan even more. ¡°Then, send


    the Eighth and Ninth Elder after him. No matter what, I want that b*stard apprehended. We must


    rescue Tang Yun and avenge our elders!¡± Chu Yuan handed the mission over to another duo.


    However, much to his astonishment, the ones he summoned did not appear as well. ¡°What is the


    meaning of this? Where are Eighth and Ninth Elder? Are you deaf? Did you not hear what I said?¡±


    Chu Yuan was enraged. He red at everyone as he attempted to search for Eighth Elder and


    Ninth Elder. However, he found nothing. In the end, Tang Xian answered again, ¡°O-Old Master,


    they... they have perished as well. At Chu Tianfan''s hands.¡±


    It was a piece of grim news, but Tang Xian held his sorrow down and reported it nheless. A few


    years ago, Chu Sect lost two elders to Ye Fan during the battle in the rainforest.


    Recently, Ye Fan attacked Chu Sect two times and killed Sixth Elder first, while his subordinates


    killed Eighth Elder. As a result, Chu Sect was severely undermined, and they were at risk of getting


    attacked at any time.


    A wave of energy burst forth from Chu Yuan, and the long table before him shattered into pieces.


    ¡°D*mn you, Chu Tianfan! I swear on my name that I shall crush you into pieces!¡±


    Chu Yuan was so angry that his veins were pulsing on his forehead. He could not believe that all


    the elders he summoned were dead and that all of them were killed by the same person.


    Livid, he stopped summoning anyone to do his bidding. He figured that if the person he summoned


    for the third time was also a dead one, he would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Head of elders, you shall lead this mission. Remember, send someone to keep an eye on all exits


    and entrances of the city. And get our allies in the local area to hunt Chu Tianfan down. If you find


    any clue that will lead us to Chu Tianfan and Tang Yun, you report to me immediately.


    ¡°Chu Shen, you shall take the family over for now, and summon the Demonic Duo. Tell them I wish


    to meet with them.¡± Chu Yuan looked at Chu Shen after he sent Tang Xian away.


    Since Chu Zhengliang was as good as dead, the Chu family would need someone else to lead


    them, and Chu Shen was the only one who could do that. However, Chu Shen had no idea why Chu


    Yuan wanted to summon the Demonic Duo.


    After he was done making arrangements, Chu Yuan remembered something he wanted to ask, so


    he told everyone to leave. When Tang Xian was the only one left, he asked, ¡°How''s it going with the


    Jones family?¡±


    Tang Xian heaved a sigh and shook his head. ¡°Still throwing a tantrum. Especially the young master


    of the Jones family. He wants a showdown with Mr.


    Tianqi.¡±


    Chu Yuan frowned. ¡°Ask them to name their price. We''ll pay it as long as we can afford it.¡±


    Tang Xian was silent for a moment, then he whispered, ¡°They only have one demand. An eye for an


    eye.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Chu Yuan refused it outright. ¡°Tell them that we can''t change the past. Now that we


    have the


    Jade Eyes, we will never hand them back. Besides, the girl is dead, so there''s no use in giving back


    the eyes either. They can''t expect us to give the holy eyes to a dead person, do they? That''d be a


    waste of good treasure!¡± Chu Yuan argued, his voice filled with anger.


    After ranting, he calmed down a lot, feeling as if he had finally vent his anger out. ¡°Forget it. It is our


    fault in the first ce, but the perpetrator has already been punished, isn''t he? My son is being


    tortured on the mountain now. Is that not enough? Tang Xian, you might have to persuade them to


    stop while they are ahead. Think of the big picture.


    ¡°Tell them they shall have their rpense eventually.¡±

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Chu Yuan was sounding a lot gentler. Evidently, he could tell that the Chu family was in the wrong in


    this case.


    Back when Ye Fan was still in Chu Sect, he told Chu Yuan that the Chu family had taken Angie''s


    eyes from her. Back then, Chu Yuan thought it was too horrifying to be true. He thought Ye Fan was


    trying to nder them in order to justify his attack on the Chu family.


    However, when he saw the beast that had woken up from its slumber and the man who stood atop


    it, he knew Ye Fan was not lying.


    All the top brass in the Three Families of the Chu Sect knew that the Jones family was the


    gatekeeper of the slumbering beast. Generations ago, Yunyang gave them the Jade Eyes that


    could help the Jones family in their duty of controlling the beast.


    Those eyes were passed down in the Jones bloodline, but Chu Yuan noticed that Chu Qitian had


    obtained those eyes when he appeared the night before. It was then he confirmed that Ye Fan


    wasn''t lying.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Zheng Hang is one crazy man. He robbed the girl of those eyes and gave them to Qitian?


    Chu Yuan still thought it was a shocking move on his son''s behalf even after so long. But now that


    they were in control of the Jade Eyes, Chu Yuan had no intention of giving them back. After all,


    having the Jade Eyes in their hands meant total control over the beast underthe mountain. That


    would make the Chu family more powerful, and Chu Yuan would never do anything that would harm


    the family''s bottom line.


    Besides, his son had paid the price in the form of a painful punishment, and if Chu Yuan saw things


    in that light, he could justify his son''s actions.


    However, Chu Yuan still had to look out for the Jones family. They could still stage a retaliation, so


    Chu Yuan had to do everything to calm them down, and deception was not beyond him.


    Nheless, if the Jones family would not give in, Chu Yuan wouldn''t spare them either. Now that


    the Chu family was in possession of the Jade Eyes, the Jones family had lost their value.


    Chu Yuan could wipe them all out anytime he wished to. Power was everything in the martial arts


    world. Fairness was a pipedream for the Jones family, for they were weak, and had no power at all.


    ¡°I will do my best, Old Master.¡±


    The Tang family didn''t want to take sides in this feud. At best, they could only take up the role of


    mediator and try to keep the bnce as it was, even if it had be somewhat tenuous.


    After the talk was over, Chu Sect started working at full capacity. They sent everyone to search for


    Ye Fan, save for those who were seriously injured and had to rest.


    Aside from that, Chu Yuan used the Chu Summoning Seal to summon all the Chu Sect members


    who were training outside to return immediately. Because of those orders, the city the Chu Sect was


    in became a tightly secured area.


    All the sea,nd, and air exits were tightly guarded. Naturally, that wasn''t all because of Chu Sect.


    They had help from Anndur''s government.


    Ye Fan was China''s fighter, and an incredibly talented one at that as well. Killing someone like that


    did align with Anndur''s agenda, so they were all too happy to help.


    While Chu Sect was in a maniacal search for Ye Fan, a man and a woman were walking on a street


    in Norwal City. They were dressed in a robe as they slowly made their way into a cafe.


    The woman was wearing a veil, and her hair was long. Even though she was covered in a long


    robe, her perfect figure was still visible. Some women were born exceptionally beautiful, and one


    look at her was enough to captivate anyone.


    ¡°Man, now I feel like taking you with me is a mistake.¡± The man noticed the customers'' looks, and


    he smiled dryly.


    Gorgeous women were rare no matter the ce, not to mention that the woman beside him was


    gorgeous, majestic, and elegant. And she was the head of Chu Sect as well.


    The man and woman were none other than Ye Fan and Tang Yun. After they left the mountain, they


    were nning on escaping due east, where China was. However, Tang Yun gave up on the idea in


    the end.


    She knew what her master was like, and she knew all the Chu Sect fighters must be guarding the


    city''s exits by then. The moment she and Ye Fan made their appearance, her master would get the


    news immediately.


    Besides, Ye Fan was too heavily injured to travel that far. Tang Yun might be in a slightly better


    position than Ye Fan was, but she was still severely exhausted.


    The best choice for them in this situation was not to escape. Instead, they must find a ce to hide


    and regain their strength. At the very least, they must have the power to protect themselves before


    they coulde up with a n of escape.


    ¡°Oh, regretting your decision so soon? Fine, I''ll leave then. I''ll go back and be sect leader


    again. You think I want to be on the run with you?¡± Tang Yun snorted and got up.


    Naturally, Ye Fan had no intention of letting her go. He pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Toote to


    leave now. I''m not letting you go after I took you with me.¡±


    Heughed shamelessly, while Tang Yun turned red with embarrassment. ¡°Hey, people are staring.


    What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    She red at Ye Fan and got up, though the pink shade on her face remained.


    After that littleugh, they started talking business.


    ¡°So, what should we do next? Where should we go? My master has sent an army after us. We can''t


    get out of town that easily for now. Why don''t we hide in a cave and heal up?¡± Tang Yun suggested.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Whatever you cane up with, your master would have thought about it.


    I guarantee that most of his attention is on the forests now. Nobody lives there, which makes it the


    first ce to search for people in hiding. We''ll have to hide in the city. Did you bring any money with


    you? I''ll see if we can get a room somewhere.¡± Ye Fan looked at her.


    He came from China. So even if he had money, he wouldn''t be able to use it in Anndur. Besides,


    Ye Fan seldom had money on him.


    Tang Yun shook her head. ¡°No, I didn''t.¡±


    She was crowned as Supreme, and everyone saw her as a distinguished guest. As such, she rarely


    had a ce to spend her money on. Even if she did, her subordinates would settle it for her.


    It had been years since Tang Yun had any money on her. Aside from hertraining, she was like a


    child in every other aspect of her life.


    Ye Fan held his forehead in frustration. ¡°D*mn. Don''t you think that you''re too detached from reality?


    Motherhood is going to be hard on you if that''s how you deal with your own life.¡±


    He had a feeling that if he were to marry Tang Yun, he would have to be her husband and father at


    the same time.


    ¡°Well, I thought it''s going to be the same as how I''m living right now.¡± Tang Yun looked a little guilty,


    and she whispered, ¡°And my parents can take care of the kid.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted their little chat. The woman could be heard grumbling, ¡°I said


    I don''t like you. Can you stop stalking me?¡± The voice came from outside.


    A momentter, the woman came into the coffee shop.


    ¡°But Yurou, you don''t have to love me. We can start by being friends first! We can nurture our love!


    You''ll fall for my charms eventually! I just know it!¡±


    A rich guy in expensive clothes came in right after her.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    ¡°I said no! No, no, no! How many times do I have to tell you that I have someone I like? What part of


    I don''t like you do you not understand?¡±


    The man still would not stop harassing her after that, and the woman finally snapped. She started


    hurling curses at the man in hopes that he would leave, but much to the other customers'' shock, the


    man refused to give up even after the woman had expressed her disgust.


    He even grabbed her hand, stopping her from leaving. ¡°Wait for me, Yurou. Let''s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡± He Yurou refused him adamantly. She would not lead him on, and


    she flung the man''s arm away, obviously disgusted by his touch.


    However, she flung him away a bit too hard, and she bumped into the table beside her by ident.


    The cup of coffee on it was toppled, and the coffee was sshed onto the man''s suit.


    ¡°G*ddammit! Watch where you put your coffee! I just got this suit! Do you know how expensive this


    is?¡±


    The man was infuriated. He had spent a lot of time picking his suit for his meeting with He Yurou,


    only to have it stained not long after he wore it.


    While the man was scolding the customer, the girl called Yurou kept apologizing, ¡°I am really sorry


    about this. I didn''t mean it. I''ll buy you another cup of coffee right away.¡±


    She kept apologizing and started wiping the coffee away with a piece of tissue paper.


    The customer wasn''t offended at all. He said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    However, the voice came as a shock for He Yurou. The moment she heard that, she paused for a


    moment as if she was petrified by Medusa''s re.


    She felt her mind exploding, and a crazy idea took ce in her head. Eventually, she slowly looked


    up, trepidation and excitement were welling up within her.


    The sight that greeted her was that familiar face. After so long, she finally saw him once again.


    Just then, the man cursed, ¡°What the f*ck? Are you still a man? Are you really asking a woman to


    buy you coffee?¡± He then turned toward He Yurou and said, ¡°You don''t have to buy him another cup


    of coffee, Yurou. He stained my clothes! I''m already kind enough to let this slide.¡±


    But to his surprise, He Yurou, who had been apologetic until a moment ago, looked like she had


    seen the love of her life, and a smile bloomed on her lips.


    ¡°Mr. Chu! W-What brings you here? 1-1 thought you were in Jiangdong? I didn''t expect to see you


    here!¡±


    He Yurou was pleasantly surprised. She had spent many nights dreaming about seeing Ye Fan


    again, and now fate had reunited them in and far away from their home.


    Fate was indeed a magical thing. It would tie two unrted people together and make them meet at


    a moment they least expected.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Yurou? You know this guy?¡± The young foreign man looked


    bbergasted. He didn''t expect the woman he liked to be an acquaintance of the man in weird


    clothes.


    ¡°Um... Who are you again?¡± Ye Fan was surprised that this woman knew him.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, it''s me, Yurou. He Yurou. Have you forgotten me? We''ve met before at Dongchang Lake


    in Yunzhou and Lake Xizi in Linzhou. I went to see you before I came overseas, but you weren''t


    home back then.¡±


    He Yurou was still excited about seeing Ye Fan again. She thought it was all a dream. I wonder why


    Mr. Chu is in Norwal City. It''s so far from home.And even if he is here, how did I bump into him out


    of all people? This must be a dream.


    He Yurou pinched her arm to see if this was all a dream, but to her disappointment, no matter how


    hard she pinched, she could not feel any pain at all. Is this all just a dream after all?


    Just when He Yurou thought it was just a dream, Ye Fan, who had been quiet all the while, said


    calmly, ¡°You''re pinching my arm.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, my God! I''m so sorry, Mr. Chu.¡± He Yurou''s face turned red. She felt awkward and


    embarrassed.


    She kept apologizing like a child who did something wrong, ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr. Chu. I was just too


    excited, that''s all. I didn''t expect to see you again. I thought we would never meet again after that


    day in Jiangdong.¡± Then, she kept gushing like a happy child.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°It''s all right.¡± He smiled. ¡°I rememberyou. Your father is He Lanshan, right?


    The governor of Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Chu. My father got demoted after he crossed you.¡± He Yurou was delighted that Ye


    Fan recognized her.


    Ye Fan chuckled dryly. ¡°If I had known that Mr. He has an adorable daughter like you, I would have


    asked the state to go easy on him.¡±


    Before he could say anything else, he felt someone pinching his waist, and he winced in pain. He


    turned around and saw Tang Yun looking at him coldly. ¡°Looks like someone is popr with the


    ladies, huh? Running into another girlfriend of yours overseas? Looks like you''re going to build a


    harem at this rate.¡±


    Tang Yun was smiling at him, but that smile was sending a shiver down Ye Fan''s spine. ¡°I-I''m just


    happy that I ran into someone from back home, that''s all,¡± he exined. Ugh, it''s hard to be a man


    sometimes.


    Back in China, Mucheng kept an eye on him at all times. Now that he was overseas, that role was


    reced by Tang Yun.


    He Yurou looked at Tang Yun. ¡°And who might thisdy be?¡±


    He Yurou thought that thedy beside Ye Fan was Mucheng at first, but when she heard her voice,


    she knew it wasn''t Mucheng. Curious, she wanted to know who thedy was.


    ¡°She''s-¡±


    Ye Fan was about to introduce her when Tang Yun interrupted, ¡°Hi, I''m Ye Fan''s cousin, Yu Yun.¡±


    Ye Fan tried his best not tough. He never thought someone like Tang Yun would lie so tantly.


    My cousin? You''re the same rank as my father. If you''re my cousin, does that mean I can call my


    father ''bro''?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Of course, Tang Yun might be one rank higher than Ye Fan was, but they were of simr age. She


    was just a little girl when her sister got married to Chu Zhenghong.


    Besides, supreme grandmasters lived long lives, and Tang Yun ingested a lot of magical herbs


    when she was a child. She looked healthier and younger than He Yurou thanks to that.


    After the introductions were done, He Yurou sat across from Ye Fan, and they had a little chat. The


    persistent young man was ignored, of course.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, are you here on a vacation?¡± He Yurou wanted to know everything about Ye Fan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Fan nodded, but he didn''t borate on his situation. ¡°Oh yeah. Yurou, do you know any


    good hotels around here? We tried to find some, but there aren''t any that are good enough,¡± he lied.


    He Yurou''s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you looking for a ce to stay, Mr. Chu? If you don''t mind, you can stay


    at my ce. I live alone, so I have some spare rooms. It''s enough for both of you too.¡± ¡°That''s


    great!¡± Ye Fan took her up on that offer.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    ¡°No! Yurou, you can''t stay under the same roof with a stranger! Not to mention he''s a guy! I won''t


    agree to this!¡± the foreign man said. His name was Jack Brown, and he felt jealous that He Yurou


    had invited Ye Ban to stay at her ce.


    He Yurou didn''t even give him a moment of her time, nor did she spare a nce at him. "Ignore


    him, Mr. Chu. He''s just someone from school. Nothing more,¡± she exined.


    Ye Fan smiled at her. ¡°But he does not seem to think so.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what he thinks. It has nothing to do with me.¡± He Yurou seemed annoyed by Jack.


    Every time she mentioned him, she sounded angry. ¡°Anyway, it''s gettingte, Mr. Chu. I''ll take you


    guys to my ce first. I can clean your rooms for you.¡±


    He Yurou wanted to take Ye Fan back to her ce as soon as possible. Before she even finished


    her coffee, she had already started leading Ye Fan and Tang Yun over to her ce, and Ye Fan let


    her.


    They needed a safe and quiet ce to heal up, after all.


    ¡°Sir, you''ll have to pay the bill first,¡± a waiter came over to get them to pay.


    Ye Fan nodded. He was about to take his wallet out, but He Yurou settled the bill before he could.


    ¡°Thank you, Yurou. Honestly, you''re too kind. Not only did you give us a ce to stay, but you also


    paid for our coffee.¡± He smiled gratefully.


    He Yurou answered happily, ¡°It''s what I should do. You''re a guest, and I''m the host. I can''t let you


    pay on my turf. Besides, my father crossed you before. Since I''m his daughter, you can considerthis


    a little apology.¡± He Yurou beamed.


    Ye Fan took her up on that offer, and heughed. ¡°Well, if you insist, I shall take you up on your


    generosity then. Next time you''re in Jiangdong, let me be the host.¡±


    With that, the three of them hailed a taxi and left for He Yurou''s condominium.


    ¡°Wait for me, Yurou! Wait for me!¡± Jack shouted. ¡°He Yurou! How can you dump me for someone


    you just met?¡± he roared.


    He was friends with He Yurou, or so he thought. How could she be so cruel? She dumped me and


    left with


    someone she just met!


    In the taxi, Ye Fan joked, ¡°Yurou, that young man back there doesn''t look half bad, and he''s nice to


    you. Why don''t you give him a chance?¡±


    He Yurou shook her head. ¡°Mr. Chu, don''t fall for his tricks. He might look loyal, but the guy''s a


    yboy.


    He has a lot of girlfriends back at school, and all of them look decent too.


    ¡°Not to mention there are at least five girls who got an abortion after they got pregnant with his kid.


    He''s nothing but a piece of scum. So I don''t care how ''great'' of a catch he is, I will never give him


    half a chance.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°True. Rtionships and marriage are big things in life. Power and wealth aren''t the


    most important thing here. If it''s up to me, I''d say personality takes first ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you''re a great example, Mr. Chu. My father said that you''re just a live-in son-inw many


    years ago, and the Qiu family humiliated you forthat. Even Ms. Qiu herself neglected you back then.


    ¡°Most people would have left if they had to endure such suffering, but you never did. You stayed by


    Ms.


    Qiu''s side even after you became the most famous person in Yunzhou and Jiangdong.


    ¡°You never left the person you married. And thepany she''s holding, Mufan Group, is founded


    by you, right? You built it up for her. Honestly, I envy her, Mr. Chu. She''s smart and lucky enough to


    marry you, and you never left her for anything,¡± He Yurou said gently, her voice filled with longing.


    To He Yurou or anyone else for that matter, Ye Fan was far above Qiu Mucheng''s league. After all,


    she was just amoner''s daughter.


    Her family wasn''t exactly powerful, and back when Ye Fan was still a live-in son-inw, she was


    always cold toward him. He Yurou had heard of rumors saying that she never allowed Ye Fan to


    sleep in the same bed as her.


    When Ye Fan became King of Jiangdong, a lot of people thought he would divorce Qiu Mucheng.


    After all, their marriage was just a joke, to begin with.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone. Not only did Ye Fan not neglect Qiu Mucheng, he


    even made her Queen of Jiangdong so she could help him manage his hometown.


    He also added Qiu Mucheng''s name to hispany name, and that kind of loyalty he showed


    impressed a lot of people.


    While He Yurou was talking about Ye fan''s past, Tang Yun started to seem a bit forlorn, and


    something welled up within her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps she was starting to regret the decision she made that night. I probably shouldn''t have left


    with him. He already has a family, while I''m just someone he met after he married someone else. I


    can''t just wreck his home on nothing but mere impulse.


    The more she thought about it, the worse she felt, and she started to look sad. Suddenly, she


    couldn''t see a future together with Ye Fan.


    Just when Tang Yun was starting down that depressing line of thought, she felt Ye Fan holding her


    hands firmly.


    ¡°There''s nothing to be jealous about. Mucheng and I have been married for a long time. We''re more


    like a family now, not lovers. You''re still young, Yurou. You''ll find someone nice. Maybe he''ll be


    better than I am.¡± Ye Fan shifted the topic.


    The matter about Qiu Mucheng and Tang Yun was a sensitive one for Ye Fan. Talking too much


    about it wasn''t great, especially with Tang Yun around.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, there''s a saying I have heard,¡± He Yurou suddenly said.


    ¡°What kind of saying?¡±


    She looked at Ye Fan calmly. ¡°Sometimes you just can''t go back. When you have seen someone


    extraordinary, you can never think of anyone else as great, no matter how outstanding they are.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± The corner of Ye Fan''s left eye twitched, and for some reason, he had a bad feeling about


    what would happen.


    Just as he expected, Tang Yun pinched his arm, hard.


    Ye Fan, you b *stard! You ''re just a yboy in the end! You flirt with girls everywhere you go!


    Ye Fan winced from the pain. Oh, my God, this is not my fault. I swear I am not the extraordinary


    man Yurou is talking about!


    He had only met He Yurou a few times before. They weren''t exactly friends just yet, so he reckoned


    Tang Yun must be misunderstanding something.


    He Yurou noticed the look on Ye Fan''s face, and she chuckled. ¡°I''m just kidding, Mr. Chu. It''s still too


    early for me to look for a boyfriend. I just want to be better so I can stand alongside great people.¡±

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    A short whileter, they arrived at He Yurou''s ce. They did a simple cleanup of the room, and Ye


    Fan retired for the night, saying that he was tired from the journey.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Chu. You guys rest up. I have sses in the afternoon, so I have to go back to


    school now. Call me if you need anything,¡± He Yurou told them before she bade them goodbye.


    Once He Yurou was gone, Tang Yun and Ye Fan quickly went back into their rooms to heal up.


    Ye Fan might seem calm around He Yurou, but he was actually really worried. After all, Tsukuyomi


    and Gaius'' situations were unknown, and the people from Chu Sect could find them at any moment.


    He had to heal up as soon as possible.


    Once he recovered enough, he and Tang Yun would break through the heavily guarded border and


    return to China, where they would rendezvous with Junie.


    Junie was a great doctor. If Ye Fan could stay with her for just a while, he figured he could heal up


    immediately.


    If Ye Fan could get back on his feet, he could face a lot of enemies without fear. With Tang Yun and


    Tsukuyomi beside him, not even Chu Yuan himself could defeat him that easily.


    But as he was in too much of a hurry, not long after He Yurou was gone, Ye Fan felt the energy


    within him running amok, and he eventually coughed up blood.


    Tang Yun heard themotion, and she quickly came over. ¡°Are you all right, Ye Fan?¡±


    Ye Fan smiled, but his face was as pale as a ghost. ¡°I''m fine. Just in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    Tang Yun was worried about him. She was involved in the battle, so she knew his condition very


    well. He had overworked his body way back at the mountain, and he had been on the run ever


    since. Frankly, hissting until this point was already a miracle.


    ¡°Why don''t we do Joint Cultivation, Ye Fan?¡± Tang Yun quickly suggested. She was simply too


    worried about him.


    Ye Fan looked at her with a heated gaze after she made that suggestion, turning her face red with


    embarrassment. She pinched his leg. ¡°Don''t you get any dirty ideas. It''s not the time for that!¡±


    Still embarrassed, she exined, ¡°I was talking about the Yin Yang Dragon God Body. We can use


    that to heal. Its regenerative abilities are decent, and we''ll be able to heal up much faster that way.¡±


    ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± Ye Fan knew what she was getting at. He only gave her that look to mess


    with her. Ye Fan could always find humor in even the darkest ces, and that was one of his most


    admirable traits.


    Tang Yun got onto his bed. They then sat cross-legged and put their palms together as they


    activated the Dragon God Body at the same time.


    The power of yin and yang coursed through their bodies, merging together and slowly healing their


    injuries. They didn''t want to cause any misunderstanding, however, so they stopped using the Yin


    Yang Dragon God Body after He Yurou came back, and Tang Yun went back to her room.


    ¡°Time for dinner, Mr. Chu, Ms. Yu Yun!¡±


    He Yurou was an understanding host. Seeing how Ye Fan and Tang Yun were tired from the


    journey, she didn''t disturb them after she came back. She made dinner first before calling them out.


    Ye Fan and Tang Yun didn''t refuse her. They had a light dinner before they went back to their room


    to heal themselves up.


    He Yurou spent the night in the living room alone, watching some TV. She wanted to knock on Ye


    Fan''s door a few times throughout the night, but she held that urge back.


    In the end, she didn''t manage to give him the movie tickets. Mr. Chu is busy. He has a lot to handle


    every day. He won''t have time for the movies.


    With that thought in mind, He Yurou turned the TV off and trudged back to her bedroom to retire for


    the night.


    Late at night, Ye Fan sneaked into Tang Yun''s room and kept using the Yin Yang Dragon God to


    heal themselves up. When dawn came, he went back to his own room before He Yurou woke up.


    After He Yurou went to school, Ye Fan and Tang Yun heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°D*mn, it feels like we''re having an affair.¡± Ye Fan shook his head. It was then he understood why


    living in someone else''s house was so inconvenient.


    ¡°Can you just shut up?¡± Tang Yun shot him a nasty re. She blushed, and she felt like kicking him


    off her bed. He really knows how to make things sound dirty.An affair? With his wife back at home


    not knowing what he''s doing now, it does seem like we''re having an affair.


    Their healing session went on for another day, and after a day and night of healing, Tang Yun had


    gained back half of her strength.


    However, Ye Fan was too heavily injured. Even with the Joint Cultivation, he could only heal a few


    of his broken meridians. It was impossible for Ye Fan to make a full recovery in such a short time.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But the Dragon God Body did have a decent healing ability. At the very least, Ye Fan had regained


    his mobility and stamina. Regardless, as his elixir field was damaged, Ye Fan couldn''t use his


    elemental force to attack.


    It was enough for him to leave Norwal City, however. After they ended the healing session for the


    day, he told Tang Yun, ¡°It''s almost time, Yun. We will leave tonight. I have to return to China as soon


    as possible.


    I need to know what happened to Tsukuyomi and everyone else before I can move on with my


    ns.¡±


    Ye Fan knew hiding in thest ce the Chu Sect would search was a decent n, but it wouldn''t


    hold out long. Sooner orter, they would be found, and He Yurou would be dragged into this matter


    as well.


    Ye Fan did not want that to happen.


    When Ye Fan suggested that it was time to leave, the little color Tang Yun had regained was


    drained. ¡°Do I have to go with you, Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°Why, Yun? Are you regretting this?¡± Ye Fan''s heart sank, and the atmosphere turned a little bit


    somber.


    Tang Yun shook her head. ¡°No, Ye Fan. Meeting you is the best thing that has ever happened to


    me. Before I met you, the sect is all I cared about. It was my world. But after I met you, I realize that


    there is a lot more to this world.


    ¡°I want to go with you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life, really. But after I thought it


    through, I realize that if I did that, it''ll be really selfish of me. If you take me away with you, my


    master would never let you go. The sect would never let you go.


    ¡°And if you take me with you, it''llnd you in an awkward position too. It''ll be hard to exin my


    existence to your wife, won''t it?¡±


    Everyone would have moments where their impulse took over, just like Tang Yun back at that night.


    She wondered why she even said yes to Ye Fan. I don''t remember being that brave in my life


    before.


    Back then, she thought she could ignore everything if she could be with Ye Fan. She thought she


    could be fearless if she could just be with her family.


    She thought she wouldn''t have to care about how the world would look at them, or the lives that


    they would have to leave behind. But after she calmed down, she thought about all the obstacles


    before them, and she realized that she could see no future with Ye Fan.


    What happened that night was just a fairytale. Reality would never be so kind as to grant everyone''s


    wish.


    Eventually, Tang Yun started to cry. She had lost her bravery and courage, and Ye Fan had mixed


    feelings about it. Something in his heart broke, and it tasted bitter.


    He held her in his embrace and wiped her tears off. ¡°Don''t think too much about it, Yun. Nobody can


    be sure about the future.¡± He forced a smile. ¡°A lifetime is too long a time to consider. We should


    treasure every moment we have while we can. I''ll exin everything to Mucheng, so don''t worry. I


    won''t let her down, but I don''t want to let you down either.¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    When He Yurou arrived home from school that night, Ye Fan notified her of their n to leave.


    ¡°You''re leaving so soon, Mr. Chu? Can''t you stay a couple more days? Tomorrow''s my day off. I


    would have the time to bring you around then.¡±


    Crestfallen, He Yurou persuaded him to dy his departure.


    ¡°I can''t, Yurou,¡± Ye Fan said with an apologetic smile. ¡°I''ve troubled you enough over the past


    couple of days, and I still have matters to attend to in Jiangdong which forces me to return tonight.


    ¡°Can''t you stay for just one more day?¡± she pleaded. ¡°It was fate that had brought us together in a


    ce far from home. I didn''t even get to spend any time with you and you''re already telling me you


    have to go!¡±


    I even had the whole of tomorrow nned!! was going to take him to the movies, have arge meal,


    and then wander the city aimlessly.I was really looking forward to doing all of that and now Ye Fan


    tells me he has to leave!


    The expectant glimmer in He Yurou eyes dimmed a little, which did not escape Ye Fan''s notice.


    Unbeknownst to her, he was not in the mood for sightseeing.


    Having made up his mind to spend the night attempting to break through the border, Ye Fan was not


    going to change his ns just because he was beguiled into staying.


    He Yurou gazed at Ye Fan''s determined expression with dismay.


    Once he leaves, who knows when I''ll be able to meet him again...


    At that discouraging thought, she drummed up the courage and tried her luck. ¡°Would you like to


    catch a movie with me before you leave, Mr. Chu?


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Fan stammered, clearly taken aback.


    It was evident that he was not expecting a request of that nature.


    ¡°Yurou, I''m afraid that I¡ª¡± he began, finding the words for a gentle rejection.


    ¡°Oh, just go with Ms. He, will you?¡± Tang Yun interjected cordially. ¡°It''s pretty churlish to keep turning


    her down, Ye Fan.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°But I...¡± Ye Fan''s eyes started twitching.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Chu?¡± He Yurou turned herrge, expectant eyes up to meet his.


    In the end, Ye Fan nodded mutely. The intensity of both their gazes was too much for him to handle.


    To be fair, He Yurou has been of help to us. It''s only polite that I oblige to such an innocent request.


    He Yurou was ted.


    Without even finishing her meal, she bounded up the stairs to get dressed.


    ¡°You''re awfully generous on my behalf, huh?¡± Ye Fan grumbled once they were out of earshot. ¡°Is


    this really the best time to be catching a movie?¡±


    Tang Yun rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn''t you see how close to tears she was? You''re hopeless. I don''t


    understand how you got a woman to marry you. Besides, wanting to watch a movie with you isn''t an


    unreasonable request after what she''s done for us. You''ve seen how smitten she is with you. She


    may never recover from


    your rejection for the rest of her life.¡±


    Despite being famed for her cruelty throughout her tenure as leader of the Chu Sect, not many


    knew the gentle heart Tang Yun''s tough exterior concealed.


    Having loved a man herself, she understood all too well how He Yurou felt. Although Ye Fan was


    oblivious to the turmoil within He Yurou''s heart, Tang Yun recognized the grief as something she


    had once experienced herself.


    That poor girl. I know how it feels to love somebody who doesn''t love you back. It''s the least I could


    do for her.


    Half an hourter, He Yurou emerged d in a pretty dress with her makeup done with utmost care.


    She left the condominium with Ye Fan after waving goodbye to Tang Yun, who was tactful enough to


    invent an excuse and stayed behind.


    He Yurou was nervous as it was the first time she was out alone with Ye Fan. Flushed and behaving


    in an oddly formal manner, she refused to utter a single word throughout the journey.


    More than once, Ye Fan had to break the strained silence out of sheer awkwardness by initiating the


    conversation.


    By the time they arrived at the cinema, He Yurou became more reticent than ever.


    She could not pay attention to the movie at all. Instead, her agitated hands twisted in herp as she


    stole asional nces at the man beside her.


    At one point, He Yurou found herself mesmerized by Ye Fan''s long eyshes.


    \Now, his eyshes make his face look exquisite from the side! Oh, how I envy Ms. Qiu! I don''t


    know if I''ll ever be fortunate enough to meet a man as wonderful as Mr. Chu.


    Over the duration of the movie whichsted for two hours, He Yurou allowed her imagination to run


    wild in a myriad of scenarios with her date.


    Ye Fan did not watch the film either. Taking advantage of the darkness within the theater, he shut


    his eyes to meditate.


    Being in the cinema is not an excuse to skip a quick training session. She''s going to be so upset if


    she finds out that I didn''t watch the film at all!


    As soon as the movie ended, Ye Fan began badgering He Yurou to head home.


    I''m getting more and more worried about Gaius and the rest. Besides, Tang Yun and I are in greater


    danger for every additional minute we stall.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan and He Yurou ran into Jack Brown at the entrance.


    ¡°You''re really here, Yurou!¡± the young man eximed in surprise. ¡°Alice was right. You are seeing


    other guys behind my back!¡±


    Turning to regard Ye Fan with insolence, he added, ¡°I already didn''t like you from the moment I met


    you at the cafe. How dare you steal the girl I have my eye on? I''m only going to say this once. Yurou


    belongs to me. If you still dare to mess with my woman behind my back despite me warning you, I


    will have your legs broken.¡±


    Jack jabbed a finger at Ye Fan as heughed in a deliberately poor attempt to disguise his fury.


    ¡°Nobody has ever had the balls to flirt with my woman! You must be new to the city to have not


    heard of my family name. Allow me to introduce myself.¡±


    At thest word, a dozen thugs armed with bats emerged from behind him and surrounded Ye Fan.


    Panicking at the prospect of Ye Fan being clobbered in the middle of the street to appease a rich


    scion''s tantrum, He Yurou shoved Jack away from Ye Fan before standing between them.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she cried as she stamped her feet in frustration. ¡°I''ve told you before


    that we''re not dating. Why do you keep saying that I belong to you? I will never be your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°And I''ve told you before, Yurou,¡± replied Jack stubbornly, ¡°that you will grow to be fond of me if


    you''d just give me a chance. Besides, we''re both single. I''m sure you''ll see me in a different light


    once you get to know me.¡±


    He continued after stopping for a breath, ¡°My intentions toward you are sincere. I know that you''ve


    never dated before. In fact, your chastity is what I like about you. I''m tired of loose women who had


    slept around before they met me. You''re not like any of them. If you would just say the word, I can


    even make you the mistress of the Brown family right this instance.¡±


    The silence in the wake of his impassioned speech was lengthy and awkward.


    If Jack''s acquaintances were certain of one thing, it was his proclivities toward inexperienced


    virgins. He Yurou only happened to be Jack''s most recent obsession.


    He Yurou was not impressed by his speech. In a fit of anger, she looked Jack dead in the eye as


    she proimed, ¡°Since we''re being honest, I might as well tell you right now that I already have a


    boyfriend. Sorry, but this ship has sailed.¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible! Your best friend told me several days ago that you were still single. Is it him?¡±


    Jack demanded suddenly as red at Ye Fan with rage and hatred.


    He Yurou nodded. Taking advantage of Jack''s shocked silence, she pressed on relentlessly. ¡°That''s


    right, Ye Fan is my boyfriend. I''ve given him all of my firstsst night if you know what I mean. Sorry


    to disappoint you but I am no longer the untarnished virgin you imagine me to be. Please look for


    somebody more worthy of you than I am.¡±

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    ¡°You''ve slept together?¡± Jack stammered, his eyes wide with horror. ¡°Impossible! I refuse to believe


    it. You wouldn''t do this. You''re only saying these things so that I would give up on you, aren''t you?¡±


    He Yurou''s words had struck a chord with Jack. His handsome face contorted with pain as he


    grabbed her arm urgently.


    I was hoping that she would be moved by my sincerity and finally say yes after pouring my heart out


    like that. What a bloody cruel way to reject me.


    Having gained momentum, He Yurou''s defiance did not falter. ¡°Stop lying to yourself, Jack. If you


    were alone with me in a room like Ye Fan wasst night, what did you think was going to happen?


    Besides, doesn''t watching a movie together qualify as a couples'' activity?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Jack yelled with an outburst of sudden vehemence. ¡°I refuse to believe it! You,


    my sweet angel, are the one I chose above all the rest. I do not believe for a second that you would


    get in bed with another man.¡±


    Gesturing at Ye Fan, he added, ¡°Besides, look at this broke idiot. How could you stoop to be with


    him when he''s obviously so much poorer than I am?¡±


    Jack became thoroughly unhinged as he pictured in his mind the image of the couple before him


    writhing in the sheets.


    Anything can happen when two consensual adults are locked in a room together. If it were me, I


    wouldn''t have been able to keep my pants on if I were alone with her.


    Despite her ims and the raving thoughts going through his mind, Jack remained stubborn in his


    disbelief that HeYurou was no longer a virgin as she imed.


    At the same time, HeYurou was tired of trying to convince Jack. After ascertaining that he was


    watching, she stood on her tiptoe to kiss Ye Fan on the lips before clinging onto his arm in a


    coquettish manner.


    ¡°Let''s go home and get into bed, Ye Fan.¡±


    Without another word, they walked away arm in arm.


    Jack was rooted to the spot. His chest heaved as he struggled to calm the furious pounding in his


    ribcage.


    ¡°Why, He Yurou?¡± he bellowed into the night. ¡°Why did you have to break my heart? I''ve gotten


    nowhere after courting you for months, but this scoundrel gets you into bed with him the day after


    meeting you! You know how I feel about you! How could you still treat me this way?¡±


    Overwhelmed by indignant rage, Jack nearly tore his hair out in frustration.


    It took me so much time and effort just to be on speaking terms with He Yurou only to have this Ye


    Fan guye along and ruin everything!


    It did not take long for the indignant rage to fester into something worse.


    You are the one that has forced my hand, He Yurou! If I can''t have you, nobody can!


    Jack''s eyes glinted malevolently as he clenched his fists. A n for vengeance yet unknown to


    even his men was forming in his head.


    Meanwhile, having departed the entrance of the cinema long ago, Ye Fan and He Yurou did not


    know how Jack reacted, nor did they care.


    Much like the journey there, He Yurou spent the journey back in silence. Atst, she apologized


    sheepishly to Ye Fan after being unable to bear the embarrassment any longer.


    ¡°It''s fine. I understand why you did it, Yurou. You just wanted to get rid of him. It was your first kiss,


    wasn''t it? How unfortunate for you that it was with me.¡± Ye Fan chuckled at his joke in an attempt to


    assuage her difort.


    ¡°I must say, though,¡± he added, ¡°you''re terrifying when you''re angry.¡±


    I''d always been under the impression that He Yurou was the type of girl who would rather wipe her


    tears in secret than face a confrontation. It seems like I have been proven wrong tonight. Her


    dominance showed when she grabbed my neck to kiss me earlier.


    He Yurou flushed a deeper scarlet at thepliment. ¡°Do you prefer meek women or domineering


    ones, Mr. Chu?¡±


    Ye Fan gave the question serious consideration. ¡°I think that most men like women who are only


    meek and mild to them and domineering to everybody else,¡± he answered slowly. ¡°Being the only


    stallion in the world who could tame his wild mare is a source of pride for every man. A sense of


    aplishment in


    itself.¡±


    Although Ye Fan''s answer was only half serious, hisment out of levity made a deep impression


    on He Yurou.


    The pair soonpsed into silence once more.


    Ye Fan sat with his eyes closed, while He Yurou cast her mind about for a conversational topic


    interesting enough to rouse herpanion out of his reverie. However, she found nothing of use.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Chu,¡± she asked suddenly, ¡°do you know where Mr. Li of Yunzhou is? Mr. Lei of


    Fenghai seemed to be missing as well. My father told me that he was supposed to meet with them


    but they had not been reachable for a few days.¡±


    Recalling the tales of Ye Fan''s prestige and status within Jiangdong, she was hoping that he might


    have the answers she was looking for.


    Ye Fan''s brow creased at the news. ¡°Are you saying that Li Er and Lei San are missing? When did


    you hear about this?¡± ¡°Over the past couple of days, I think.¡±


    Ye Fan seemed to have arrived at a conclusion as he turned to He Yurou urgently. ¡°Yurou, can I


    borrow your phone?¡±


    She nodded. Despite being thoroughly confused at his sudden panic, she still handed him her


    phone obediently.


    Ye Fan loaded up the browser and scanned through the front page of a martial artist forum.


    His worst fear was soon confirmed. In addition to presenting the highest Dragon God Token, Han


    had also openly issued a challenge to Chu Sect on the forum.


    ¡°That''s not good,¡± he muttered to himself as anxiety began to set in.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ye Fan assumed that the members of Dragon God Hall have already arrived at Norwal City over the


    interval of the past couple of days.


    Despite Operation Aze''s sess in recruitment over the years, Ye Fan''s heavy injuries and the


    unknowable situation of the Dragon yers necessitated the open challenge against Chu Sect to


    be put on hold as it would have been suicide to even attempt it with their weakened forces.


    ¡°I need to get in touch with them,¡± he muttered to himself as he dialed a number upon arriving at a


    decision.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Han growled suspiciously from the other end. ¡°How did you get this number?¡±


    ¡°It''s me,¡± Ye Fan replied quietly.


    A lengthy silence ensued on the other end after Ye Fan identified himself.


    Han''s reply came shaking and choking after a long while. ¡°Young Master,¡± he croaked. ¡°You''d finally


    called. I''d thought that you... you...¡±


    ¡°I''m safe, Han,¡± Ye Fan reassured him curtly. ¡°We can reminisceter. I need you to do something


    for me right now. Contact all the members of Dragon God Hall who have arrived at Norwal City and


    tell them that under no circumstances should they ascend Mount Chumen. I''ll send you a location of


    my choosing in a while. I want you to get everybody to meet me there in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Consider it done.¡± Han sensed the urgency in his master''s voice and tactfully


    did not attempt to ask further questions.


    Having received his orders, Han sprang to action.


    Ye Fan flung He Yurou''s phone out the car window after hanging up.


    ¡°I''m sorry for doing that, Yurou, but it''s for your own safety. You can''t use that phone anymore. I will


    rece it the next time I see you. As soon as we get back, I will be leaving at once with Yun.


    Remember, do not mention to a single soul that you have met the two of us¡±

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Chu?¡± Ye Fan''s urgency frightened He Yurou.


    Despite her innocence, she could tell from his tone that Ye Fan must have run into some trouble.


    ¡°It''s best for you to remain in the dark, Yurou. Just heed my warning.¡±


    It came as a nasty shock for Ye Fan to hear that Han and the others were nning to summon all of


    the members of the Dragon God Hall members to aid him in the Chu Sect.


    When did things spiral so far out of control? I must meet them as soon as possible and stop them in


    case they have some reckless n already in action.


    Although the Chu family desired to assumemand of the battle, the fighters of the Tang and


    Jones families were still formidable.


    Even more importantly, as Tang Yun had mentioned, the awakening of the beast at the foothill of


    Mount Chumen presented a new set of challenges to their n.


    Ye Fan''s goal was almost aplished as the Chu family slid further into disrepute following Chu


    Zhengliang''s death.


    In light of the current situation, it is the best course of action to leave Norwal City to return to China.


    Besides, it is not yet time to do battle with Chu Sect.


    He Yurou knew better than to ask questions from the serious expression on Ye Fan''s face.


    It was in this manner that the pair soon returned to their condominium to find Tang Yun already


    packed and waiting for him at the center of the room.


    With only a nod exchanged between them, the pair leaped into action without a moment''s


    hesitation. After saying their farewells to He Yurou, they departed hastily and soon vanished into the


    darkness of the night to meet Li Er, leaving He Yurou alone in the condominium.


    The moon was hidden behind dense ck clouds that night.


    ¡°I wonder what sort of trouble Mr. Chu has gotten into,¡± she murmured softly to herself. ¡°I hope all


    goes well for him.¡±


    He Yurou gazed wistfully in the direction of Ye Fan''s departure from therge French windows.


    Her heart had not ceased its anxious pounding as she feared for his safety.


    After a while, her thoughts drifted back to the incident at the entrance to the theater.


    He Yurou savored the memory of the kiss they shared. Though she was forced by the


    circumstances to improvise a little y of her own, it was a scene rehearsed many times in the


    privacy of her fantasies until it felt like the most natural thing in the world when the time came for


    her to seize the opportunity.


    A dreamy smile, with equal traces of shyness and drunken nostalgia, appeared on her lips as she


    indulged in her reverie.


    So this is what it feels like to share a kiss with a man I love.


    He Yurou was rudely interrupted by a sudden and loud m as the door to her condominium was


    flung open.


    The next moment, a dozen bat-yielding thugs marched in. Every inch of their arms was covered in


    tattoos.


    Their wicked leers made He Yurou feel deeply uneasy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she stammered, stumbling backward. ¡°What do you want?


    The men did not speak. After arranging themselves into two rows on either side of the door, they


    sank into a deep bow. ¡°Mr. Brown!¡±


    Their sonorous and respectful voices echoed throughout the living room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Several momentster, Jack strolled in.


    ¡°Are these your men, Jack? What is the meaning of this?¡± He Yurou demanded. ¡°I''m warning you,


    don''t get any ideas. My boyfriend is a skilled practitioner of martial arts. He''ll beat you and all of


    your men up if you don''t get out of here!¡±


    Worried about what Jack might do, He Yurou decided to intimidate him.


    At the mention of his nemesis'' name, Jack''s anger red up again.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Jack leered at her, his tone thick with rage. ¡°Hah! Do you mean Ye Fan? That''s what


    you called him, didn''t you? I''m d you brought him up. To bepletely honest, I''m here to kill


    both of you.¡±


    Without taking his eyes off He Yurou, he waved his arm.


    Immediately, his men began ransacking the entire condominium.


    ¡°Nobody''s in the bedroom, Mr. Brown!¡±


    ¡°Kitchen''s empty, too!¡±


    After several minutes, Jack''s men fell back into formation as they delivered their findings.


    ¡°How is that possible? They left the theater together!¡± Jack frowned before turning to face He Yurou.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    She did not answer him. Instead, she dashed toward the table for her phone to call the police.


    Striding ahead of her, Jack intercepted He Yurou and pped her across the face so viciously that it


    sent her to the floor.


    ¡°Y-You hit me,¡± He Yurou gasped in disbelief as she clutched her cheek. Tears welled up in her eyes


    as a result of fear and pain.


    Jackughed again.


    ¡°Having trouble believing that the man who was so kind and obliging to you would one day raise a


    hand against you? Actually, I should be thanking you for waking me up from the delusion of holding


    you in high regard just because you treasure your purity. Turns out it''s all a lie, isn''t it? I have to


    admit that I was a d*mn fool for letting you y me.¡±


    Jack gave another coldugh.


    HeYurou''s words to him at the entrance of the theater had broken him. The mere thought of the


    chaste woman he idolized being involved with another man overwhelmed him with rage and


    disgust.


    ¡°Since he isn''t here, I''ll start with you. This is what happens to people who take me for granted.¡±


    Jack turned to his men. ¡°Strip her naked and hang her from the balcony.¡± ¡°Please, no!¡± He Yurou


    screamed as tears poured down her cheeks, thrashing with all her might to no avail in the iron grip


    of the thugs.


    Her sobs grew to wails as they began to rip her clothes off.


    Jack''s smile became widened at her misery.


    ¡°I really did like you, you know. From the moment I firstid eyes on you, the fact that your body was


    virgin snow that no man had ever explored only served to make you irresistible to me. You were my


    pure and unadulterated goddess. I would have been willing to give up everything for you, but you


    betrayed me. So don''t me me for what''s about to happen, Yurou. I''m not the one who did this to


    you. You brought this upon yourself. You really shouldn''t have slept with another man.¡±


    Jack shook his head wistfully. The dim light upon his face revealed a frightening and remorseful


    expression.


    ¡°No! Let go of me!¡± He Yurou struggled as tears of horror rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    A chilly gust of wind swept He Yurou''s desperate sobs out of the window and into the night sky,


    rendering her pleas unheard.


    Jack sat before her with a ss of red wine in his hand as he savored the sight of the girl''s despair.


    Despite beingpletely indifferent to me once, I now have her crying at my mercy.


    Jack felt a savage burst of pleasure.


    Forthe second time that night, the sound of the door being mmed open interrupted the upants


    of the condominium.


    The bitter wind permeated the room with menacing intent.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡± Jack shouted in surprise. He leaped to his feet as his ss of wine fell with a


    shatter.


    His men turned as one toward the source of the noise and found a thin silhouette standing at the


    door before them.


    Half of his face was illuminated by a swingingmp while the other half remained in shadow. The


    effect was deeply unnerving.


    ¡°You?¡± Jack eximed in recognition after getting over his initial shock.


    His fear was reced with a smile of disdain. ¡°Just in time, you little sh*t. I have been looking all


    over for you. I''m going to teach you a lesson for stealing my woman. Get him!¡±


    An especiallyrge man lunged forward and swung his bat at Ye Fan.


    Thud!


    The steel bat snapped clean off upon impact against thetter''s forearm.


    Jack was dumbfounded. ¡°How is that possible? Is his body made of steel?¡±


    In a panic, he ordered all of his men to advance simultaneously.


    It made no difference to Ye Fan.


    Despite being unable to harness his elemental force, his physical strength was enough to win many


    fights.


    Within the span of half a minute, all of the thugs had been flung off the balcony with several decisive


    and forceful steps of Ye Fan''s feet.


    Finally, only Jack and Ye Fan remained in therge living room.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jack repeated in a mixture of rage and shock. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Despite years of careful selection and curation, my army of elite bodyguards is now lying dead at


    the bottom of this building. Even professional boxers wouldn''t have been able to do what he did and


    take out a dozen thugs in just as many seconds!


    Ye Fan did not waste his breath on Jack. He simply reached out and lifted thetter into the air by


    his throat.


    ¡°It''s a sin to allow scum like you to remain alive.¡±


    Jack''s eyes widened with horror at the promation of his death sentence.


    ¡°No, pie-¡±


    With a forceful twist from Ye Fan''s wrist, Jack''s neck was snapped abruptly before having his


    corpse flung off the balcony in the same manner as his subordinates.


    The driver of a heavy industrial truck along the highway nearby received the shock of his life when


    Jack''s body suddenly collided against his windscreen with a st. At eighty miles an hour, not much


    of his remains were salvageable.


    Ye Fan red down the balcony without remorse.


    To think that he was foolish enough to challenge the top fighter of the Sky Ranking. Good riddance,


    anyway. The world is a better ce with one less scum like him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after eliminating all of the threats that Ye Fan hurried over to pick HeYurou up, ced


    heron the bed, and covered her body with the quilt.


    ¡°It''s over now, Yurou. You''re safe,¡± Ye Fan said gently.


    He Yurou was too dazed to respond immediately. With a sudden lunging movement, she threw


    herself at Ye Fan like a drowning woman clutching a lifeline as she wept.


    ¡°Oh what an ordeal it was, Mr. Chu! I thought that they were going to...¡±


    Overwhelmed by a fresh bout of tears, she howled anew before she couldplete her sentence.


    Having been born to a rich and powerful family, He Yurou was ustomed to a certain standard of


    living. A traumatic experience like that had undoubtedly scarred her.


    Furthermore, she was living in a foreign country all by herself.


    At the peak of her despair, she had been certain that she was not going to survive the ordeal.


    If Ye Fan did not return for me, I might not even be alive right now.


    Having realized how close she was to death, He Yurou sobbed bitterly as she clung to his arm, her


    torn clothing forgotten.


    ¡°It''s over now, Yurou,¡± repeated Ye Fan gently, feeling thankful that he had returned at that critical


    juncture. ¡°They will never bother you again. I took care of that.¡±


    If I had arrived a secondter, she might already have been killed.


    He spoke again when He Yurou''s sobs subsided. ¡°The reason I came back was to implore you to


    return to China fora couple of days, if possible. I''m worried about the danger that might befall you if


    you remain here.¡±


    Not for the first time, Ye Fan kicked himself forplicating He Yurou''s life.


    My involvement in her life will only bring her danger and suffering.


    Although Ye Fan had been exceedingly careful over the past couple of days, he could not discount


    the fact that Norwal City was Chu Sect''s turf.


    Given the extent of their influence in the city, there was a possibility of them discovering the


    affiliation of the sweet girl with Ye Fan at any moment.


    Once they found out about He Yurou''s involvement with me, Chu Yuan will use her as leverage


    against me.


    ¡°Can Ie with you then, Mr. Chu?¡± He Yurou asked softly, turning her bloodshot eyes up at him.


    Ye Fan gave a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Fate has indeed brought us together, Yurou. I am not the


    King of Jiangdong anymore. Instead, all I am now is a disappointment who couldn''t even guarantee


    the safety of my own life at any given moment. If my influence and prestige were still at their peak, I


    wouldn''t just take you hack to China with me. If you would just say the word, it would even have


    been within my power to make you the queen of this city. Unfortunately, my glory days are behind


    me. What''s ahead is filled with nothing but despair and misery. To be frank, I don''t even know if I


    can return to China in one piece myself. If youe with me, there''s a chance that you may not


    make it back alive. If that happens, how am I going to exin myself to your father, the governor of


    Jiangdong?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as hemented his own helplessness.


    Having suppressed all of those doubts about himself for a long time, he felt a giddy sense of relief


    for having unburdened himself atst.


    Ever since his escape from Mount Chumen, Ye Fan was already aware that his chances of


    returning home alive were slimmer than ever.


    Already ufortable with the fact that Tang Yun had to risk herself with him, Ye Fan was


    consumed with guilt at the very thought of He Yurou''s life being in danger because of him.


    ¡°Remember, Yurou,¡± Ye Fan repeated urgently. ¡°Leave this city for a couple of days. Although they


    wouldn''t be able to locate you in the short term, it''s safer for you to be in China right now.¡±


    Without another word, Ye Fan stood up and headed toward the door.


    Before he crossed the threshold, He Yurou called out to him.


    ¡°We''ll meet again in Jiangdong, Mr. Chu,¡± she cried, her eyes welling up with tears again.


    Ye Fan smiled and gave a stiff nod before his slim silhouette dissolved once again into the depths of


    the cloudless night.


    Meanwhile, the banks of Lake Elterton were crowded with a strange assortment of people waiting


    about uncertainly.


    Despite the moonless sky, most wore sunsses and paced restlessly by theke. Their coats


    billowed at the cold breeze and made them look like weary travelers.


    ¡°Li Er, did you really receive word that Mr. Chu will be here tonight?¡±


    Lei San and Chen Ao looked dubiously at the old man.


    ¡°He will be,¡± Li Er replied firmly. ¡°It came straight from Han.¡±


    ¡°But the appointed time has passed. Why isn''t Mr. Chu here yet?¡± Chen Ao was worried and


    suspicious.


    The men touched down at Norwal City a few days ago under the original impression that they were


    to head to Mount Chumen to provide Ye Fan with assistance.


    It was only afternding at Norwal City that they were informed that Ye Fan was being persecuted


    by followers of the Chu Sect.


    By that point, Chen Ao and the others deduced that Ye Fan had already departed Chu Sect and


    made the decision to amend their original n. Instead of heading for Mount Chumen, they came


    instead to Norwal City in search of Ye Fan.


    After several days spent on high alert to no avail, Li Er and the others were about to give up when


    Han called unexpectedly to instruct them to meet with Ye Fan at Lake Elterton that night.


    ¡°If Grandpa Han said that Ye Fan will be here,¡± asserted a woman of devastating beauty, ¡°then I


    trust


    him. We''ll just have to wait patiently.¡±


    Her regal features bore an expression of serene austerity which did little to conceal the worry and


    yearning behind her eyes.


    ¡°Since Ms. Xu has spoken, we shall wait then,¡± Li Er dered.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    As he spoke, Li Er cast a surreptitious gaze toward another beautiful woman d in a kimono not


    too far away.


    In stark contrast with Xu Lei''s maturity, this younger woman exuded the levity of youth.


    When she first arrived, Li Er and the others who had arrived earlier wondered if she had stumbled


    upon their gathering by ident.


    It was only after a series of close questioning that they had learned that the young woman was


    Chiike Shizuka, the chairwoman of Sango Corporation which was thergest financial conglomerate


    in Japan.


    ¡°I have to hand it to Mr. Chu,¡± Li Ermented as he gazed at the two beautiful women with nothing


    but respect and admiration for Ye Fan. ¡°He has Ms. Qiu governing Jiangdong in his stead and


    ced Ms. Xu in charge ofYanjing. Not content with restricting his dealings within the domestic


    market, he has this lovely youngdy keeping his business in Japan running! What is Mr. Chu still


    fighting for? He should just rx and let hisdies run everything for him. All he has to do is to keep


    them satisfied.¡±


    He is what every man should aspire themselves to be.


    Aside from Li Er, Chen Ao and Lei San felt the same way.


    Before, Chen Ao and the others had thought that Ye Fan''s influence was only contained within


    Jiangdong and Yanjing.


    It soon became apparent to them that they could not be more wrong.


    The of Ye Fan''s influence had already been cast all over the world years before his operations


    took off, as evidenced by the diversity standing by Lake Elterton that night.


    The people gathered there did not onlye from China and Japan. There were even nationalities


    from Smend and Epea.


    ¡°After following him for so long, I had thought that I knew everything about him. It appears that what


    we do know about him is only the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Chen Ao heaved a great sigh.


    I betrayed Ye Fan years ago to save myself, being worried that he would fall to the aristocrats of


    Yanjing.


    It is only after witnessing the sheer number of his followers tonight that I finally learned how


    shortsighted I was being back then.


    It was only then that he finally learned the true extent of what the son-inw of the Qiu family was


    capable of.


    As the group waited in silence, the wintry gale bit a little more sharply.


    Atst, the figures of a man and a woman emerged out of the darkness at midnight.


    ¡°Mr. Chu! Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Why is there two of them?¡±


    Li Er and the others frowned as they squinted into the darkness. Their subordinates readied their


    rifles in preparation for a defense.


    ¡°Halt!¡± Long Baichuan called out warily. ¡°State your name and business here at this time of night!¡±


    Being a seasoned fighter, he was particrly receptive to the aura of other fighters.


    Back then, Ye Fan''s presence bristled with energy so tangible that one would recognize him even


    with their back turned.


    However, the figure standing before him at Lake Literton emitted no such presence.


    It feels like a civilian. Maybe he had wandered In here by ident.


    Long Baichuan''s query went unanswered.


    ¡°State your business,¡± he repeated, ¡°or we''ll be forced to act in self-defense.¡±


    Li Er and the others became nervous. Long Baichuan''s fingers closed around the hilt of his sword.


    Just when the crowd was about to lunge at the figures before them, a faint ripple ofughter


    reached their ears.


    ¡°Have I be that unrecognizable over the course of a couple of days?''


    Thatugh! I''ve heard it before!


    Xu Lei and Chiike Shizuka froze in disbelief at the sound of the voice.


    None was affected more than Xu Lei. In an instant, she was already sprinting toward him.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± she eximed.


    The woman who had ruled Yanjing in his stead ran toward Ye Fan like a wispy maiden who desired


    nothing more than the protection and love from her man. Throwing herself into his arms, she


    nuzzled against his chest.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought that I''d never see you again. It was stupid of you to go on a suicide mission by yourself.


    Why didn''t you tell me before you went?¡±


    Xu Lei''s tears streamed freely down her cheeks. The bitterness of her sobs rang loud and clear


    through the night sky.


    As her parents were deceased, Ye Fan was the closest person in the world to Xu Lei. It was he who


    she lived for.


    Upon learning that Ye Fan had departed to face the Chu Sect alone, the grief and worry in Xu Lei''s


    heart had not abated until she saw with her own eyes the proof of his wellbeing.


    Haunted with dreams that Ye Fan would die in the attempt, it scared her to consider the slim


    chances of his return.


    As Xu Lei was sobbing in Ye Fan''s arms, the members of the Dragon God Hall from all corners of


    the globe fell to their knees in reverence.


    ¡°All hail Dragon Master!¡±


    The deafening chorus rang out through the expanse of theke and past the horizon.


    Every single follower present that night was once a spark.


    Atst, the three thousand members of the Dragon God Hall had met their master on the banks of


    Lake Elterton.


    As their voices faded into the night, the only sound that remained was the heaving sobs, muffled


    under his arm.


    Theke stirred in agitation as if to reflect the impatience of Ye Fan''s followers for action.


    As he gazed at his disciples on their knees before him, Ye Fan saw his life for the past fifteen years


    sh before his eyes as if they had belonged to someone


    else.


    This is my life''s work. Every single one of them is a reflection of myself.


    Instead of feeling pride for what stood before him, Ye Fan had nothing but destion in his heart.


    ¡°Friends,¡± he began, ¡°forgive me for my loss at Mount Chumen. I know that I had let you down. I had


    robbed you of the achievement of our glorious hope. Not only had I failed to push Dragon God Hall


    to the forefront of the martial world, but I had also caused all of you to be in danger because of me.¡±


    Every word in Ye Fan''s speech dripped with remorse.


    As sweet of a reunion as it was, Ye Fan''s loss to the Chu Sect was a sign that his prime has


    passed.


    As thergest stakes were already lost, the oue could not be changed no matter what else they


    did.


    ¡°No!¡± somebody in the crowd shouted. ¡°You''ve done your best, Dragon Master. If Chu Yuan had not


    appeared, you would have razed the Chu family and Chu Sect. For crying out loud, you''ve managed


    to subdue the entire Chu family on your own!¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± barked another, his voice alight with admiration and reverence. ¡°Besides, so what if we


    lose this time? We''ll just try again in ten years! By then, the sparks of hope you''ve cultivated will


    grow into a roaring me and burn down everything in your path. By then, nothing will stop you from


    attaining dominance all over the world! We''ve already waited ten years. Another ten or twenty


    wouldn''t make a difference. As long as you are still willing to fight, we will always be by your side.


    The world will fall to its knees, trembling before you!¡±


    Ye Fan gazed at them, mollified.


    I''m not alone in this. So many still believe in me.


    ¡°Brothers, thank you for your support,¡± Ye Fan proimed. ¡°I will not let you down. In fact, I hereby


    vow to return to form within three years. I will repay the humiliation and defeat I suffered in Chu


    Yuan''s and Chu Sect''s hand to them a hundredfold by then!¡±


    Ye Fan clenched his fists as his eyes burned with renewed fervor.


    Next, he gave the order for all of them to return at once to defend China.


    As the rendezvous between Ye Fan and Li Er was taking ce, the Chu Sect was assembling its


    army as well.


    ¡°We have issued emergency summons to all of our members stationed across the world, Mr. Tang,¡±


    reported a messenger to Tang Xian who sat cross-legged in Chu Sect Castle with an imperious


    gaze at the former. ¡°As of today, we have over three thousand able-bodied men ready to fight.¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    ¡°Are there only three thousand left?¡± Tang Xian''s brows immediately scrunched up in a furrow.


    As the world''s leading martial power, the Chu Sect was five thousand strong at its peak, but they


    found themselves down to only three thousand pairs of able hands at that moment.


    That was to say that Ye Fan had singlehandedly ughtered nearly half of their disciples.


    However, even at their current numbers, the Chu Sect disciples were still a force to be reckoned


    with, as all of the martial artists from the various nations in Epea did not exceed two thousand when


    added together.


    Although China boasted of a poption of one-point-four billion, there were only, on record, a paltry


    one to two thousand martial artists registered with the War God Castle.


    In other words, the number of martial artists Ye Fan had culled on two trips to the Chu Sect was


    already equivalent to having eradicated them from Epea in their entirety.


    ¡°No! The disparity is too much. A mere three thousand is far from being enough,¡± Tang Xian


    bellowed. ¡°Go and get in touch with the Brown family, the DuPont family, the Adams family, and all


    the rest of the Chu Sect''s vassals. Have them send out their men and mobilize all their military and


    political clout to lock down the borders to Norwal City immediately!


    I want eyes stationed at every stretch of road and coastline leading out of this city!¡±


    ¡°In addition, have an arrest warrant issued for Chu Tianfan and the Dragon God Hall in both the


    secr and martial arts world. Let it be known that anyone who harbors them shall be regarded as


    our enemy! Also, have a hundred thousand copies of Chu Tianfan''s photos printed out and


    distributed to all personnel involved in the manhunt. I refuse to believe that that little twerp from


    China would be able to escape from the heart of Chu Sect''s stronghold!¡± In somber spirit, Tang Xian


    rattled off his instructions in a highly organized fashion.


    With Chu Yuan currently recuperating in retreat, the task of searching for Ye Fan and rescuing Tang


    Yun naturally fell upon Tang Xian''s lone shoulders.


    On top of representing the Tang family''s future and aspirations, Tang Yun was the head of the Chu


    Sect as well. In a bid to save her, Tang Xian was also expectedlymitted to hunting down Ye


    Fan.


    Whatever leads he should find on Ye Fan, he would report to Chu Yuan right away.


    Deprived of the protection of the four Dragon yers and Moon God, the arrival of the Old Master


    would mean the end of Ye Fan, whenever Ye Fan should show himself.


    Shortly after the announcement for the all-out extermination of thetter in both the martial and


    secr realms was made, word had arrived through one of Chu Sect''s affiliated families.


    ¡°We have ourselves a lead, head of elders. Someone from the Brown family has been killed by


    martial artists, and they suspect that the culprit may very well be Chu Tianfan, the one who we''ve


    been searching for!¡± the subordinate anxiously reported inside the hall.


    The head of elders was astounded. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and his crew convened on the shores of Lake Elterton and began to retreat


    toward the fringes of Norwal City in an orderly manner.


    However, they were beaten to the punch, for every stretch of the coast that led away from the


    borders had already been ced on watch.


    On top of that, a massive force had converged in wait along the entire coastline, and included in


    their ranks were members of Anndur''s navy.


    ¡°Damn it! How did this Chu Sect manage to summon these many people? I reckon that they must


    have mobilized at least a hundred thousand men just to capture us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The wizened faces of Li Er, Lei San, and the others were set in a taut furrow when they learned of


    their present predicament.


    ¡°These people are outsiders, not members of the Chu Sect itself. The Chu Sect had been building


    themselves up here for generations and had practically turned the whole of Norwal City into their


    own stronghold. Here, they wield considerable influence within the military, political, and corporate


    arenas, amongst others. Major local families like the Browns and the Adams have all be their


    vassals,¡± a beautiful woman to the side said softly in response to Li Er and the rest''smentations.


    ¡°Huh? Who might this be, Mr. Chu?¡±


    Li Er and his contemporaries had already noticed this resplendentdy in thepany of Ye Fan for


    some time.


    Alongside the translucent veil that kept her face shielded from view, her slender figure had been


    comprehensively concealed beneath her flowing ck dress.


    In spite of that, Tang Yun''s otherworldly countenance, poise, and grace still drew the involuntary


    gazes of others upon her.


    Even Li Er, who had been at Ye Fan''s side for so many years, could not recall when there was such


    a curious woman around Ye Fan.


    Could this be another of Mr. Chu''s confidantes? But she seems remarkably well-informed about


    matters pertaining to the Chu Sect.


    Li Er and the others were quietly absorbed in their own thoughts while Xu Lei to the side, too,


    evoked a look of puzzlement.


    For reasons unknown, she found this veiled woman to be somewhat familiar, as though they had


    met somewhere before.


    ¡°This here, is my cousin,¡± Ye Fan exined.


    He neglected to mention that the one before them was Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect, as her


    identity was, after all, a little too sensitive given the circumstances.


    Moreover, it was not Tang Yun''s wish to reveal who she was either. If word spread that the head of


    the Chu Sect herself was eloping with their enemy, it could prove devastating to the sect''s


    reputation.


    Tang Yun did not desire to see her own master be theughing stock of the martial arts world.


    This was a sentiment Ye Fan was well aware of and hence, endeavored to help keep her identity


    under careful wraps on his part.


    ¡°Cousin? Do you have another cousin besides Yuyan, Ye Fan? How is it that I don''t know anything


    about that?¡± Xu Lei sounded somewhat doubtful.


    Ye Fan rapped the rascal over the head. ¡°Stay out of grownups'' business,ss,¡± Ye Fan chided.


    That scene made Xue Renyang, Li Er, and the others wince, for they knew that this Ms. Xu before


    them had the stature of a queen in Yanjing''s corporate world.


    Perhaps only Ye Fan is the only one in all of China who would be able to lecture her like a child.


    What stood out more to them was how Xu Lei merely sped her noggin and whined, hardly


    seeming upset.


    ¡°Huh? Did you mention the Brown familyjust now, Yun? How many Brown families do you know of in


    Norwal City?¡± Sparked by a sudden recollection, Ye Fan arched his head toward Tang Yun.


    ¡°Just the one,¡± Tang Yun replied candidly.


    Ye Fan''s expression fell when he heard that.


    ¡°This is not good. Trouble might be abound.¡±


    Jarred by a bad feeling about all this, Ye Fan turned to walk off.


    ¡°I''m going back to see to something, so all of you should go on ahead and make your way back on


    your own. We''ll reconvene back in Jiangdong!¡± Ye Fan''s words reverberated amongst them.


    Xu Lei and Chiike Shizuka wanted to catch up with Ye Fan but by the time they looked up, they


    realized that he was already gone.


    Predictably, Tang Yun had also departed alongside him.


    ¡°They came expressly to look for you, so why didn''t you let them wait so that you may all return to


    China together?¡± Tang Yun asked Ye Fan enroute.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''m the one who the Chu Sect wants, so why get them dragged into it?¡±


    Prior to this, Ye Fan did n to break out of Norwal City alongside Li Er and the others, but the


    gravity of the situation at hand had doubtlessly exceeded Ye Fan''s own expectations.


    To think the Chu Sect actually went out and tapped on the strength of outsiders to corral me. Given


    these circumstances, being in arge group makes Ye Fan and the others a more visible target.


    Hence, it would be better for them to make their way back on their own than risk being seen with


    him.


    Tang Yun did not respond to Ye Fan''s words, but the esteem she held inside for this man had only


    been enhanced.


    She had no idea how much courage one must muster up in order to go up against the entire Chu


    Sect alone, for even when faced with the besiegement of the Chu Sect and in spite of having the


    support of thousands of his allies, Ye Fan nheless chose to brave the storm on his own.


    The very thought of that suddenly left Tang Yun dispirited because she was now unsure whether


    she would be able to sessfully retreat to China alongside Ye Fan.


    Inside the city, the students'' condominium was suddenly ced under lockdown by personnel that


    came surging out of nowhere to have one of the propertiespletely surrounded.


    At this moment, a strikingly beautiful woman was already strung up inside one of the rooms with her


    previously pristine body peppered with wounds all over.


    Shallow of breath, her disheveled appearance cut a sorry sight.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    ¡°W-Who are you people? Why have you captured me?¡±


    Inside the room that was inplete disarray, He Yurou was restrained by ropes as thick as a lotus


    root and strung up from the rafters like an animal.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of her sat a calm elderly respectfully nked by several attendants on both sides, and


    responding to He Yurou''s helpless utterances was a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Why? Looks like you still haven''t figured out who I am. Since that''s the case, I shall let you in on it.


    I am Wnd, the head of the Brown family, and my son''s name is Jack Brown.¡±


    The coldness of the middle-aged man''s tone sent shivers throughout He Yurou''s pallid face, for she


    was not expecting reprisal to arrive this swiftly.


    ¡°Who was the one who killed my son and a dozen of my family''s men? Where is that person now?


    Out with it! Don''t tell me that you''re the one responsible either, cause how would a frail woman like


    you have the ability to take on so many on your own?¡± the middle-aged man pressed coldly.


    ¡°1-1 don''t know. I don''t know anything...¡± He Yurou merely shook her head and repeated whatever


    that she said.


    ¡°Not going to talk, huh? That makes me keen to know whether your hide is tougher or my whip!¡±


    cackled Wnd before he swung the iron whip in his hand at her.


    Everysh thatnded drew a spine-chilling trail of blood, and unto the end, the fresh crimson that


    oozed from He Yurou''s body had dyed her entire body red.


    Nevertheless, she declined to divulge information of any value.


    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Tang? This wench is a tough cookie to crack. It seems that she''s not going


    to give anything up no matter what.¡±


    Seeing that He Yurou had already passed out, those subordinates had no choice but to turn to the


    head of elders, Tang Xian, who was seated quietly behind them.


    ¡°Useless fools. How could I ever count on you for anything when you can''t even handle one


    woman?¡± Tang Xian fumed. He had his subordinates rouse He


    Yurou before he approached himself.


    He grabbed a fistful of hair and jerked her head back. ¡°Do you still want to take any more of this,


    girl? Tell us what we want to know, and you won''t have to endure any more of this. I''m going to give


    you onest chance to answer the question we''ve just asked. You have ten seconds, and for every


    second you dawdle on, I''m going to stab one of your fingertips.¡±


    Tang Xian then waved the dagger in his hand in He Yurou''sface.


    ¡°No, please...¡± He Yurou reflexively shook her head in horror.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    Unmoved, Tang Xian straight up pierced He Yurou''s fingertip with the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    Yet another push of the de sent He Yurou''s blood flowing and her cries of anguish reverberating


    around the room.


    ¡°Ah... Please... No more... It hurts. It really hurts... Kill me! Kill me...¡±


    In despair from that excruciating pain that had left her overwhelmed, He Yurou tea red up, wailed,


    and pleaded for these people to take her life.


    Fresh out of patience, Tang Xian tossed the dagger aside and grabbed He Yurou by the throat. ¡°I''m


    going to ask you for the final time. Who was it who saved you from Jack?¡±


    ¡°It is I!¡±


    Boom...


    When Tang Xian''s voice trailed off, an angry howl emanated from the outside.


    Shortly after, the doors and windows tore inward, and the walls crumbled.


    Amidst the shattering rubble, that slender silhouette made its reappearance here once more.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Ye Fan''s sudden appearance threw the masses into a positive frenzy, and the initially haughty Tang


    Xian was so spooked that he staggered backward and almost fell slump upon the floor.


    With a finger trembling in Ye Fan''s direction, his eyeballs almost exploded from all the staring he


    did.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    Unsure as to whether it was out of shock or horror, Tang Xian was dumbstruck and reduced to a


    shivering mess.


    ¡°What? Haven''t you been searching for me, Mr. Tang? So, why aren''t you happy to see me here?¡±


    said Ye Fan with a chuckle.


    In the ears ofTangXian and the others with him,Ye Fan''sughter sounded more chilling and


    petrifying than anything else.


    That murderous intent thick within Ye Fan''s words brought back Tang Xian''s memories of that


    rampaging demon from back on Mount Chumen.


    At this moment, the head of elders of the Chu Sect could only feel the hair on his own nape stand


    on ends.


    However, Tang Xian did not rest on hisurels.


    Immediately after his brief period of panic, Tang Xian barked out orders to his subordinates in the


    sternest


    tone possible, ¡°Hear me, all of you. Retreat!¡±


    With that, Tang Xian turned, took to his heels, and attempted to leap off the edge of the building in a


    single bound.


    Tang Xian was no fool, for daring toe charging back in fora rescue effort all by himself was an


    indication of Ye Fan''s self-assuredness.


    Judging from the intensity of Ye Fan''s explosiveness, Tang Xian did not think the former looked


    anywhere close to being wounded to the verge of death.


    As arrogant as Tang Xian was, he had a good grasp of his own limitations.


    At best, he might be able to pick on a grievously wounded and dying Ye Fan. Up against a


    recovered and whole Chu Tianfan, though, he was courting death no matter how capable he might


    be.


    Hence, when he sensed that Ye Fan might have recovered his strength, Tang Xian turned tail and


    ran without a second thought.


    ¡°Are you going to flee? Then, allow me to send you all on your way!¡±


    With a frigid gaze, Ye Fan engaged his Dragon God Body and struck out with a punch that nearly


    shattered the sound barrier.


    Boom!


    A stupendous force erupted, and Tang Xian was sent plummeting out of the window in a fountain of


    spat blood with a quiver and dull grunt.


    With Tang Xian having escaped, the remaining few of them unquestionably pissed themselves.


    This was especially the case with the head of the Brown family, who was almost in tears as he


    silently wondered what the head of elders'' deal was.


    Having spent all that effort to find my son''s killer, why did you run away when he''d showed up?


    Shouldn''t you at least take me with you if you''re going to run? While all of you are trained in the


    martial arts and capable of jumping from great heights at will, an ordinary person like me is only


    going to end up crippled or dead if I tried to do the same.


    ¡°Huh? Aren''t you all going to leave?¡± Ye Fan shifted his attention over.


    Wnd smiled a bitter smile at Ye Fan. ¡°This has all been a big misunderstanding, good sir. l-lt''s not


    my fault. It''s all the Chu Sect''s idea. They were the ones who put me up to targeting and capturing


    your woman... I''ve nothing to do with this...¡±


    Speaking fawningly one moment, this middle-aged man was seen making a mad dash in the


    direction of the stairs the next.


    ¡°Isn''t that too much of a hassle? Better for you to go out through the window.¡±


    Ye Fan smirked and followed that by firing off a sequence of palms which sent the remainder of


    them hurtling out of the window after Tang Xian.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu... why have you returned...¡±


    After he had taken care of those people, He Yurou''s enfeebled voice reached his ear.


    Ye Fan dashed over quickly, and when he saw the young woman wounded to an inch of her life, his


    fingers tightened around themselves.


    Never could he have expected the world''s top martial outfit to treat a hapless girl so viciously.


    Curse those wretched bastards!


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Yurou. I didn''t expect that you''d be dragged into this! But rest assured that sooner or


    later, I''ll make the Chu Sect pay for whatever they did to you.¡±


    At this point, Ye Fan had a dour look about him.


    He Yurou was not the first. First, it was my mother, then Angie, and now He Yurou.


    Each and every one of these instances was deeply etched into Ye Fan''s psyche.


    In the beginning, he had only hoped to receive an apology from the Chu family, but now, with the


    umtion of further aggrievements, Ye Fan had already seen through the Chu family and


    recognized their true nature.


    At the same time that thoughts about exterminating the Chu family festered, it simultaneously stirred


    an irrepressible desire to act on it within him.


    ¡°I shall not rest until Chu Yuan dies and the Chu Sect is no more!¡±

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Ye Fan''s gaze was wintry while a cruel killer''s intent burned inside him.


    However, these were things that were not immediate and too premature to speak of in the present


    time.


    Ye Fan knew well that his prospect of returning to China safely was an unknown in itself, but should


    he reemerge one day, he was certain that blood would flow like a river.


    ¡°Let''s get you out of here first, Yurou.¡±


    Ye Fan lifted the barely alive He Yurou in his arms and leaped downstairs, but the moment he had


    his feet set upon the ground, nearly a hundred fighters from the Chu Sect came swarming in like the


    tide and had the pairpletely surrounded.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tang Xian, who was smote down from upstairs by Ye Fan''s palm just a moment before, wiped the


    blood off the corner of his lips as he made his reappearance here.


    ¡°Seems to me that you really aren''t that concerned about dying.¡± Ye Fan cast a nce over with his


    tone sinister and threatening.


    At the same time, an intensely imposing aura radiated off Ye Fan.


    That oppressive mountain-like presence was no small source of disquiet for the disciples of the Chu


    Sect in the vicinity, who found themselves unconsciously backing off several paces.


    Obviously, these people were already well acquainted with the dread that they had experiencedst


    time from Ye Fan on Mount Chumen.


    That fear of being dominated by Ye Fan was not exclusive to Tang Xian, as these disciples of the


    Chu Sect were no strangers to it either.


    ¡°1-1 think we''d better retreat, Mr. Tang.¡±


    ¡°We ought to get Old Master over here,¡± one of the Guardians of Chu Sect to the side said in a


    small and fretful voice.


    The one before us is a born-killer. Even the head of the Chu Sect, Chu Zheng Hang, saw defeat at


    his hands and remains wailing and staked to Mount Chumen as we speak.


    Nearly two thousand members throughout the ranks of the Chu Sect had been in singlehandedly


    by Ye


    Fan, so the few hundred of them really did not measure up before this natural born-killer.


    Prior to their arrival, these people were under the impression that Ye Fan was on the cusp of death


    and did not pose a threat.


    However, seeing him in the flesh impressed upon them that his body was not heavily wounded in


    the least, and having borne witness to Ye Fan''s astonishing ability to heal himself, these fighters


    from the Chu Sect began to shrink.


    ¡°What are you panicking for? Surely you don''t believe that Chu Tianfan could have resurrected


    himself from the brink of death within these few short days? He''s just putting up a strong front!¡±


    barked Tang Xian solemnly.


    Tang Xian, too, was scared out of his wits when Ye Fan suddenly showed up and charged at him in


    a way that caused him topletely lose his sense of judgment.


    Yet, after he was knocked out of the park by Ye Fan just now, Tang Xian had since calmed and


    recollected himself.


    In his esteem, Ye Fan could not possibly have recovered to full strength from the extent of injuries


    sustained that day even if he was a deity reborn.


    Moreover, had Ye Fan truly recovered from his injuries, Tang Xian would not have simply gotten


    injured from theirst encounter; he should have been sent to theher realms outright.


    Whatever the case, all the indications made Tang Xian almost certain that Ye Fan was actually


    putting on a false front.


    ¡°Don''t just stand there! Get him!¡± Tang Xian suddenly bellowed.


    Nevertheless, those Chu Sect fighters beside him exchanged apprehensive nces and remained


    unwilling to advance.


    ¡°Bunch of useless fools! None of you can be counted on in these critical moments!¡±


    Tang Xian was absolutely livid with his subordinates. Bereft of options, Tang Xian could only take it


    upon himself to strike.


    ¡°Chu Sect Fatal Moves! Green Celestial Dragon!¡±


    Although Tang Xian had a hunch that this was all just a bit of bravado from Ye Fan, he nheless


    dared


    not underestimate thetter.


    Thus with his first strike, he opted to go with the Chu Sect''s most potent moves.


    Against the dark backdrop of the night sky, a phantom of a green dragon shed through the air


    and straight for Ye Fan.


    Confronted with Tang Xian''s abrupt burst of aggression, Ye Fan forcibly activated his powers,


    sending his flesh into a rapid transformation.


    A ferocious punch was thrown out to meet the Qi of that Green Dragon.


    Bang!


    With a thunderous boom, a burst of Qi swept outward and sent the cars on both sides of the road


    flying.


    With a dull grunt, Tang Xian nted his feet and staggered back several steps.


    Under this same rush of power, Ye Fan, too, was sent back several paces in retreat.


    In tandem, the energies in his innards were simultaneously sent into disarray, so much so he had to


    forcibly swallow back down the blood that reached his lips.


    ¡°Mr. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this Chu Tianfan is a monster.¡±


    ¡°Shall we retreat?¡±


    ¡°We should head back and report to Old Master. Only he would be able to kill him...¡±


    When they saw their head of elders beaten back, the Guardians beside him came forth once more


    with unease to offer consul and urge him to pull out.


    ¡°Fools! Can''t you tell that this bugger is just forcing things? How would a number one in the Sky


    Ranking have been sent reeling from a blow by me otherwise?¡± Tang Xianshed out at them with


    his foot while he railed in disapproval.


    The fighters from the Chu Sect beside him suddenly had an epiphany.


    ¡°True, that!¡±


    ¡°How could Mr. Tang have beaten him back, considering his own capabilities?¡±


    ¡°It would seem that this punk''s really faking it.¡±


    ¡°What a cunning one this brat from China is!¡±


    ¡°To think he had us all fooled...¡±


    ¡°Like I said, how could a dying person possibly have fully recovered in just a couple of days?¡±


    Following Tang Xian''s personal attempt to probe, the trepidation was finally dispelled from the


    hearts of these martial artists from Chu Sect.


    Right after, the lot of them began to surround Ye Fan in a multi-pronged attack at Tang Xian''s


    command.


    Truth be told, that yed out exactly in the way Tang Xian envisioned.


    At present, Ye Fan''s meridians were damaged and his elixir field emptied, and all he could rely on


    was his own raw strength.


    With that being the case, Ye Fan was unable to hold it together for too long. As he bore severe


    internal injuries, his body was unable to support his sustained efforts at battling at an intense level.


    Hence, battered by the Chu Sect''s fighters from every angle, Ye Fan soon showed his weariness.


    In the end, he was no longer able to suppress the poor cirction in his body and finally spat out a


    mouthful of crimson.


    The Sword of Yunyangthat Ye Fan always carried with him was stabbed into the earth. It became a


    crutch that held up his body and prevented him from keeling over.


    Under siege once more, Ye Fan had no regrets, save the guilt he felt toward the girl in his arms.


    He then thought about how many people he had wound up burdening throughout his life.


    ¡°If possible, Yurou, please help me tell her that I''m sorry when you get to Jiangdong.¡±


    As Ye Fan spoke in a whisper, his lips lifted into a peaceful smile.


    After that, he mustered up thest ounce of his strength to wrap He Yurou in his arms and cast her


    out into the distance.


    What Ye Fan employed was a controlled application. That way, even when she touched the ground,


    there would be some counteracting forces to cushion hernding.


    Tang Xian andpany had no objections toward Ye Fan''s sending off of He Yurou.


    Let her leave. She''s an absolute nobody anyway. So long as Ye Fan stays, it''ll suffice!


    ¡°Haha... Bet you never saw thising, Chu Tianfan? The youngest supreme grandmaster at


    present, the top fighter in the Sky Ranking, China''s peerless prodigy, is perishing at my hands this


    day. Frankly, I should be thanking you, Chu Tianfan, for I, TangXian, shall have my name mentioned


    alongside yours during this episode in the annals of history throughout the centuries toe.¡±


    Tang Xian was unquestionably thrilled by the very notion of being able to y Chu Tianfan with his


    own hands for even when dead, a monstrous talent like Chu Tianfan would surely find himself


    written into the history of the martial arts world to be studied and admired by future generations.


    The attainment of the title of Supreme, the stomping of the Chu Sect, and bing number one in


    the Sky


    Ranking¡ªall in his twenties¡ªwould make thetter an unprecedented first whose name would


    echo through the ages.


    Thus, the killing of Chu Tianfan would doubtlessly be the most glorious milestone of Tang


    Xian''s life.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    After he had his fill ofughing, Tang Xian struck. He unsheathed the short de hidden inside his


    sleeve and shed it toward Ye Fan''s throat!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this moment, Tang Yun, who had hidden herself some distance away, could no longer stand idly


    by.


    As the head of the Chu Sect, she naturally did not want her subordinates to learn of her rtionship


    with Ye Fan, but with Ye Fan''s life hanging in the bnce, there was no more room for buts.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    However, just as those words were out in the air, and just as Tang Yun was about to rush over to


    save Ye Fan, mes exploded a distance down the road.


    The mes then began rushing toward the martial artists of the Chu Sect.


    At the same time, multiple martial arts attacks, along with gunfire, sneakily came as well.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The sudden attacks undoubtedly surprise the martial artists of the Chu Sect.


    In a sh, the weaker individuals were either dead or injured.


    Even Tang Xian, taken by surprise, was forced to take steps back.


    However, he soon used the elemental force in him to manifest a wall that blocked off all of the


    mes.


    Grandmasters and martial artists above the level of Grandmaster did not need to fear gunfire.


    Nevertheless, the onught of firepower still posed a certain level of threat to martial artists who


    were not yet Grandmasters.


    Furthermore, at one point, the continuous flurry of attacks would eventually kill the martial artists.


    Therefore, even Tang Xian had to be particrly cautious. That was why he had used his skills to


    block the gunfire.


    A while after the onught of attacks, peace returned to the area.


    Tang Xian then waved away the wall before a solemn look entered his eyes as he looked into the


    distance.


    ¡°Who dares to intervene in Chu Sect''s matters? You must have a death wish!¡± he roared.


    However, no one replied.


    Only rapid footsteps rushed toward him like water escaping from a dam.


    Then, the one to first appear from the darkness was an old man with a round face and small eyes.


    The look on his face was a grave one as he led the hundreds of people toward Ye Fan.


    In the next second, he sped his fist and bowed to Ye Fan. ¡°My name is Li Er, and I have brought


    the people ofYunzhou here to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I am Lei San, and I have brought the people of Jingzhou here to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I, Chen Ao, havee to protect you as well.¡±


    The events that happened after Li Er''s appearance was like anding meteorite that disrupted the


    earlier peace.


    In seconds, Chen Ao, Lei San, and the others had led their men to kneel before Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why... Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to retreat to China?¡±


    Ye Fan was taken aback when he saw the men who had always been by his side throughout his


    time in Jiangdong.


    He never thought that Li Erand the others would follow him there.


    After all, Chu Sect was a martial arts organization, and the ongoing fight was a fight between the


    martial artists.


    Li Er and the others were normal people, and Ye Fan did not wish to involve them in the matter.


    ¡°How can we leave when you have not? Like Han had said¡ªA star is still a source of light,


    regardless of how dim it might be. Mr. Chu, my men of Jiangdong are no bad people. If you''re


    willing to attack the Chu Sect for the sake of loyalty, then all of us are willing to loyally stay by your


    side too. We do not fear death,¡± Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others replied in a determined voice.


    Then, the men of Jiangdong who hade with Li Er and the others yelled in unison, ¡°We don''t


    fear death!¡±


    ¡°We don''t fear death!¡±


    Those stubborn voices shook the earth.


    Ye Fan froze as he stared at them.


    He never thought that he, Ye Fan, would have such a ce in their hearts.


    He could not believe that they had cast away their fears of death ande all the way here to


    protect him.


    ¡°Okay. I shall always remember your act of kindness. If I''m lucky enough to return to Jiangdong, I


    will repay the kindness you''ve shown to me today!¡±


    Ye Fan then sped his fists and bowed before the people of Jiangdong.


    ¡°Haha! What a show this is! Nevertheless, Chu Tianfan, do you really think that these nobodies will


    be able to save you from my grasp? Don''t you think that you''re underestimating the Chu Sect?¡±


    Tang Xian had been surprised by Li Er and the others'' arrival, but a momentter, he calmed down.


    After a sneer, he ordered his men to surround Li Er and the others.


    Although there were many of them, and they hade with weapons, they were still weak ordinary


    people at the end of the day. Those two to three hundred people posed no threats to the martial


    artists at all.


    Just as TangXian''s words were out of his mouth, an icy voice sounded out a short distance away.


    ¡°What if we join in this fight as well?¡±


    When they turned around, they spotted a charming woman in a ck coat leading the people of


    Yanjing toward them confidently.


    One of them was Xue Renyang, and when he saw Ye Fan, he dropped to his knees and prostrated


    before Ye Fan. ¡°I, Sun Dragon Xue Renyang, havee to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Xian''s expression darkened.


    ¡°We havee as well,¡± came another icy voice.


    Chiike Shizuka was leading the people of Japan toward them as well.


    Countless people were swarming into the ce.


    Iwai Zen, who hade along with the people, prostrated before Ye Fan like Xue Renyang. ¡°I,


    Rock Dragon, havee to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°This¡ª¡± Tang Xian tensed up again.


    However, before Tang Xian coulde back to his senses, a roar sounded out behind him.


    ¡°Us too!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, several exploding noises sounded out in the darkness.


    Then, ten muscr figures in military attire appeared abruptly like ghosts.


    In the next second, as the Chu Sect martial artists watched in bafflement, those figures kneeled


    before Ye Fan.


    ¡°I, River Dragon Long Baichuan, havee with my disciples to rescue you.¡±


    The aura he emanated was like mes that scorched the ground he was at.


    As The Four Dragon yers appeared, more and more people emerged from the dark.


    Eighty Guardians, thousands of elite martial artists, as well as the people of Jiangdong, Yanjing, and


    Japan were there.


    Who would have thought that there would be three thousand people gathered there in mere dozens


    of


    minutes?


    The number of people gathered there was like stars in the night sky.


    Perhaps none of them would be powerful enough to do anything alone, but a milky way would be


    formed at the gathering of thousands and millions of stars.


    ¡°Greetings, Hall Master of Dragon God Hall. All hail the Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Hall Master of Dragon God Hall. All hail the Dragon Master!¡±


    When the three thousand people cried out the greeting in unison, the earth shook.


    Tang Xian and the martial artists of the Chu Sect were all frightened by the sight of the mass to the


    point they nearly lost their minds.


    ¡°Head of elders, t-this... W-Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°H-How the hell do I know?¡± Tang Xian hissed with a pale face.


    To wipe out Ye Fan, he had even brought more people than needed¡ªaround one to two hundred


    martial artists with him.


    He thought he would be able to kill Ye Fan with sheer number alone.


    However, not only had they not been able to kill Ye Fan, but they were even surrounded by Ye Fan''s


    people.


    Two hundred against three thousand was a sure sign that they were going to lose.


    ¡°Damn you, Chu Tianfan! How can you possibly have so many people loyal to you?¡±


    At the sight of the countless people kneeling before Ye Fan and dering their loyalty, Tang Xian''s


    expression turned as dark as night.


    At the start, he thought that Ye Fan was only relying on those Dragon yers.


    However, as it turned out, Ye Fan had even more powerful people supporting him.


    Even if they were to exclude the normal people, there were still over a thousand trained martial


    artists by his side.


    Tang Xian still remembered that there were only two to three thousand martial artists in China.


    Yet, the number of Ye Fan''s subordinates was equivalent to half of China''s martial artists poption.


    ¡°What the f*ck? What has the Chu family''s outcast been doingforthe past dozens of years? Flow did


    he manage to secretly develop such terrifying power? Most importantly, how did we not know about


    it?¡±


    Tang Xian was overwhelmed by surprise. As chills ran down his spine, he thought, Ye Fan is


    horrifying!

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    At Norwal City, roars filled the air as thousands continued to stay on their knees.


    The thundering booms of their voices spread outward to miles away.


    It was a sight to behold, and the hundreds of members of the Chu Sect were frightened out of their


    wits.


    As they looked ahead in fear, they subconsciously took steps backward.


    ¡°Head of elders, what do we do now? A-Are we going to fight against them?¡± Tang Xian''s


    subordinate asked Tang Xian again.


    The martial artists of the Chu Sect were usually haughty, but when they were finally up against


    another powerful force, they were almost instantly filled with terror and cowardice.


    Tang Xian fell silent.


    The strongest martial artists on the opposite side were Grandmasters, and he was powerful enough


    to go up against a Grandmaster, for he was a supreme


    grandmaster.


    However, regardless of how powerful he was as a supreme grandmaster, he still dared not go up


    against thousands of martial artists by himself.


    He was not Ye Fan; he knew he could not do something unbelievable like that.


    Furthermore, despite the fact that Ye Fan was grievously injured and had lost all hisbat skills,


    his physique was still mortifyingly strong.


    If they were to fight, and if Ye Fan were to give him a punch, Tang Xian was rather sure that he


    would die.


    Even if Ye Fan was hurt, he was still powerful enough to pose a threat to Tang Xian.


    After a moment of weighing the pros and cons, Tang Xian decided to leave as quickly as possible.


    Ye Fan had countless people supporting him at the moment, and Tang Xian did not see the point in


    taking the risk.


    The best option he should take was to return to the Chu Sect and inform the Old Master Chu Yuan


    about the situation. Then, they would gather their best


    people to get rid of Ye Fan and his supporters.


    However, just as Tang Xian was about to give the order to retreat, the ground began shaking.


    It was as if the neighborhood was experiencing an earthquake. Dust was stirred up into the air by


    the shaking as the doors and windows began making earpiercing screeching noises.


    Then, a low rumbling sound from the far, dark horizon began traveling into their ears.


    ¡°W-What¡ª Could there be moreing?¡±


    Upon sensing the tremendousmotion, TangXian tensed up again. Then, his heart sank.


    At the same time, looks of despair crept upon the faces of the other Chu Sect martial artists.


    They were certain that they were doomed.


    However, just as the members of the Chu Sect were at the peak of their despair, Li Er, Lei San, and


    the others gasped in shock.


    ¡°What''s going on? Are there moreing? Could it be that the Chu Sect''s backup is here? No, but


    that can''t


    be. They can''t possiblye so quickly!¡±


    Li Er, Xu Lei, and the others had contacted everyone they knew for the rescue, and those they had


    contacted were mostly there.


    Therefore, Xu Lei and the others were as worried as the Chu Sect members at the sudden


    commotion.


    At that very moment, both the members of the Chu Sect and the Dragon God Hall were tensed.


    Everyone was warily watching the horizon.


    Right then, armed Anndur soldiers began rushing toward them from the edge of the


    neighborhood.


    Of course, the soldiers were not the only onesing toward them; there were tanks as well. The


    turret was slowly turning around to face them as the tank readied itself to fire.


    It was a sight that would make anyone''s blood run cold.


    As the dozens of tanks rolled toward them, the buildings beside them shook.


    ¡°l-lt''s an army?¡±


    When Xu Lei and the others saw the soldiers and the tanks, their faces paled.


    Grandmasters did not fear bullets, but there was a limit as to what kind of bullets they could


    withstand.


    At one point, the onught of attacks from the powerful modern weaponry would spell the death of


    even a supreme grandmaster.


    Moreover, the ones who hade to back Ye Fan up were not even Grandmasters.


    If they were up against Tang Xian, they could still win as they had more people on their side.


    However, if they were up against an army, they would no longer have the upper hand against their


    enemy.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s Oska! Our friend is here! Hahaha! Chu Tianfan, it looks like even fate wants you


    dead!¡±


    Initially, Tang Xian was still pondering about the neers'' identity, but upon seeing the


    commander leading the soldiers, he burst intoughter.


    The Chu Sect were old friends with Oska.


    For many years, a troop of five thousand soldiers from Anndur''s army was stationed near Mount


    Chumen to protect the mountain.


    Oska was the leader of those soldiers.


    He had been stationed by the foot of Mount Chumen for nearly a decade.


    As Tang Xian was part of the Chu Sect, he naturally knew Oska.


    Therefore, the moment he spotted Oska, Tang Xian leaped to Oska''s side and beamed.


    ¡°General Oska, you''vee at the right time. These people have entered Norwal City illegally and


    committed murder. They''ve disrupted the peace of this city. General Oska, please end these


    people''s lives right away,¡± Tang Xian said, attempting to persuade Oska.


    Oska nodded in agreement. ¡°You don''t need to say more because I''vee to the same decision.


    However, before I give the order, please make sure to retreat to the side with the Chu Sect


    members so that you won''t be caught in the crossfire.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tang Xian eximed, overjoyed


    after hearing Oska''s response.


    He then hurried back to his men and led them to an emptynd several hundred meters away. He


    was ready to watch from afar how Ye Fan and his men were going to be decimated by Oska''s


    army''s firepower.


    Once Tang Xian and his men were far from the scene, Oska uttered, ¡°Hear my orders! Prepare the


    turrets!¡±


    Immediately, the dozens of trucks lined up horizontally as their turrets turned to lock on their targets.


    In seconds, thousands of cannons were ready to be fired.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, leave quickly! We''ll try to stop them to the best of Durability!¡±


    At the turn of events, the expressions of Long Baichuan and the others turned grave.


    The others were equally filled with fear as they promptly retreated, searching for buildings to hide in.


    Everyone was starting to fear for their lives, but Ye Fan remained rooted to his spot.


    There were no expressions on his face as he continued to stand tall.


    When he looked to the front, it was as if he was staring right into his enemies'' souls.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, leave now!¡± Li Er and the others fearfully cried out when they saw him still in the same


    spot.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Is he trying to take on a cannon like this?


    If they were only up against one or two cannons, they would have let the powerful Ye Fan do as he


    pleased.


    However, the enemy they were up against was a five-thousand-men army with almost a hundred


    tanks on their side. Even the strongest among them would be resting in pieces once Oska''s army


    fired the cannons.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was already injured. Pushing himself past the limits was a suicidal move.


    Panicking, Li Er and the others dashed toward Ye Fan to drag him to somece safe.


    However, it was toote.


    Oska had already given his men the order to fire.


    The sounds of theunching cannons echoed in the air.


    Like shooting stars, the thousands of cannons began descending toward Ye Fan and his men.


    Secondster, the ce exploded as sparks flew.


    ¡°Hahaha! Chu Tianfan, fate is really out to get you!¡±


    Evidently, Tang Xian, who was watching from afar, was delighted.


    He was sure that God was on his side.


    Just as he was about to retreat, the tables had turned, and his backup hade.


    Even if Ye Fan and his men did not all die from the barrage of attacks, only a few of them would


    survive.


    Tang Xian was genuinely thrilled.


    He was addicted to the feeling of unexpected triumph.


    Nevertheless, Tang Xian''s joy did notst for long.


    At that moment, his subordinate abruptly nudged Tang Xian and said, ¡°Head of elders, why... why


    does


    it feel like those... those cannons areing for us?¡±


    At that, Tang Xian scowled. ¡°Nonsense! How can that betrue?¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Right after Tang Xian finished speaking, he felt an intense heatwave like a ming tornado attacking


    him.


    When he looked up, he realized that members of the Chu Sect were being surrounded by gunfire.


    ¡°What''s going on? Oska, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    When Tang Xian realized that the Chu Sect was the target of Oska''s attack, he could feel his scalp


    go numb.


    He went berserk at once, yelling and cursing while trying to activate his elemental force in order to


    defend the sect.


    However, it was all toote.


    Before Tang Xian managed to gather his energy to take the blow for his subordinates, innumerable


    artillery shells dropped from the sky.


    Instantly, an inferno of mes shot into the sky, and a series of explosions sounded.


    The ground along the entire street trembled violently as if an earthquake had just urred.


    The terrifying wave of attack caused cracks to appear on the ground, while blood, bones, and flesh


    evaporated into thin air due to the extremely high heat from the explosions.


    ¡°W-Whatisthis?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are they blind? Or am I blind?¡±


    Li Er and the rest were stunned as they looked upon the scene before them, wondering if they were


    hallucinating.


    They had thought that they were the ones who were going to be attacked.


    As such, they were unable to figure out what was going on.


    They were unable to understand why Chu Sect''s reinforcements, who were supposed to help them,


    would wipe out the fighters from the sect instead. They could not help but wonder if it was all a


    misunderstanding.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions continued to ring out as the attack carried on.


    After one round of attack, Oska gave instructions to begin the next round of attack.


    Although the man was not versed in martial arts, he knew how terrifying the powers of martial artists


    could be.


    Even with such an borate attack, Oska was not entirely confident that he would be able to


    confine all of them within the area.


    Indeed, after rounds of bombing, he could still spot a few figures dashing out of the sea of fire.


    One of them was Tang Xian, the head of elders of Chu Sect.


    ¡°That damned Oska! How dare he take advantage of our situation. Just wait and see how I''ll deal


    with him! Not only him, but all the guards under him and Chu Tianfan also have to die as well! All of


    them shall die!¡±


    Tang Xian looked utterly miserable with his expression darkened.


    Rage filled his entire being as he yelled hysterically after escaping from the sea of fire, a murderous


    aura surrounding him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°All remaining members of Chu Sect, listen up!¡±


    Tang Xian''s voice rang out clearly in the air. With a ferocious expression and bloodshot eyes, he


    commanded in a fierce tone, ¡°Let''s retreat!¡±


    After saying that, the man turned around and retreated toward Mount Chumen.


    A few others who managed to escape from the battle scene caught up with Tang Xian and the rest.


    After all, Ye Fan had a huge army under hismand, while their side had less than ten remaining


    survivors after thest attack.


    It was simply not possible for the few of them to take on an army often thousand men.


    Anyone with a sane mind would not attempt to do that.


    As such, under such unfavorable circumstances, the natural choice for Tang Xian would be to return


    to Mount Chumen and regroup in order to mount an


    offensive against Ye Fan next time.


    Meanwhile, the attack ceased with the departure of TangXian and his men.


    The ground that members of the Chu Sect stood on just a while back had turned into an expanse of


    devastation.


    Human remains were scattered all around.


    None of the corpses had their bodies in one piece.


    In just ten minutes, hundreds of fighters from Chu Sect had perished.


    Li Er and the others gasped at the oue.


    Even the martial artists from Chu Sect suffered huge casualties from the attack. If they were the


    ones being attacked instead, Li Er was sure that they wouldn''t stand a chance of survival.


    However, they did not know that the reason for Chu Sect''s miserable defeat was that the fighters


    werepletely unprepared for the sudden attack.


    In other words, most of them probably did not even have the time to react before they died.


    If faced against each other on a proper battlefield, ordinary soldiers would definitely not be a match


    for an army made up of martial artists.


    After all, a martial artist''sbat ability was far above that of an ordinary soldier''s.


    Besides, the more powerful a weapon was, the bulkier it would be.


    As such, before an opponent could aim their weapon urately at a martial artist, thetter would


    have alreadyunched an attack on them.


    Besides, supreme grandmasters did not fear weapons.


    If Tang Xian had been fully prepared for the battle earlier, he could have executed a few moves and


    destroyed those armored tanks.


    As such, on a real battlefield, the only ones who would stand a chance to win against martial artists


    were martial artists themselves.


    An ordinary army would have to employ raiders andunch sudden attacks on martial artists in


    order to cause serious losses to them.


    After defeating the Chu Sect''s fighters, Oska, the leader of the army, turned and looked in Ye Fan''s


    direction.


    ¡°Which of you is Chu Tianfan?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    Li Er, Xu Lei, and the rest instantly turned pale when they heard that.


    At the same time, fear arose in their hearts.


    They could not help but wonder if Oska and his army were switching their targets to them.


    At that thought, those thousands of martial artists gathered and stood in a battle formation, ready to


    fight against the five thousand men-strong army in front of them.


    ¡°That''s me,¡± Ye Fan answered cidly while remaining rooted to his spot,pletely unfazed.


    Oska looked over to the source of the voice and walked toward the man, apanied by two of his


    subordinates.


    ¡°Ye Fan, be careful!¡±


    Xu Lei and the others started worrying when they saw Oska approaching the man.


    Long Baichuan and the rest of the fighters immediately stepped in front of Ye Fan and fixed their icy


    gaze on Oska.


    However, Oska ignored their piercing gaze and continued taking giant steps toward Ye Fan


    expressionlessly.


    Secondster, everyone stared in astonishment as Oska sped his fists and knelt in front of Ye


    Fan.


    ¡°I am Oska, the Hidden Dragon. Greetings to you, Dragon Master! Please punish us for beingte


    to your rescue!¡±


    Instantly, everyone was thunderstruck by the man''s words.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, Lei San, and Long Baichuan were all dumbfounded when they saw Oska falling to


    his knees.


    Even Tang Yun, who was hiding in a corner and had not shown herself, covered her mouth in


    shock.


    She could hardly believe that even Oska was under Ye


    Fan''smand.


    The woman knew about Oska, who was sent by Anndur to help guard Mount Chumen.


    However, that was just what it appeared to be on the surface. In reality, the man was there to keep


    an eye on Chu Sect in order to prevent Chu Sect from bing a threat to the leaders of the


    secr world.


    However, Tang Yun did not expect that the man was spying for Ye Fan as well.


    As far as she could recall, Oska had already been there before she became the head of Chu Sect.


    Could that mean that Oska has been under Ye Fan''smand since a long time back?


    At that moment, everyone''s admiration and respect for Ye Fan grew.


    The Unrivalled, who was also the Dragon God Hall Master, was mysterious and unfathomable


    indeed!


    However, faced with Oska''s submission, Ye Fan shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Hidden


    Dragon, you shouldn''t have shown up. You should know very well that once your identity is


    exposed, your authority will be revoked by Anndur''s military. If that happens, you would no longer


    be themander of these five thousand soldiers.¡±


    Naturally, Ye Fan was well aware of Hidden Dragon''s existence and identity.


    However, ording to Ye Fan''s original n, Hidden Dragon should have only revealed himself


    after they managed to defeat all the fighters of Chu Sect who were above the Supreme rank. The


    man''s task was to give the final blow to Chu Sect and raze Mount Chumen to the ground, finishing


    them off.


    ¡°I know.¡± Oska nodded and continued, ¡°However, if you are killed, what''s the point in me concealing


    myself any longer? Dragon Master, let''s not discuss this now. Let me escort you away from here


    first!¡±

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Given that so much had happened that night, Chu Sect would undoubtedly take action after Tang


    Xian and the others returned.


    Meanwhile, after that evening''s battle, no doubt, Ye Fan''s whereabouts had beenpletely


    exposed. Under such circumstances, he had no choice but to leave.


    As such, Ye Fan and his group kicked off their journey and headed toward the borders.


    When those men who were sent by Chu Sect to guard the borders spotted the ten-thousand strong


    army marching toward them, they escaped back to Chu Sect to report at once, scared out of their


    wits.


    At the same time, at the pier, Oska had gotten ready several massive cruise ships that were enough


    to amodate Ye Fan''s troops.


    ¡°Aren''t youing with us?¡±


    Li Er and the rest had already boarded the ship, ready to depart.


    However, Oska remained standing by the shore as he bade farewell to Ye Fan and the others.


    By the looks of it, the man had no intention to leave with them.


    ¡°Dragon Master, I will be staying here. This is my hometown and where most of my work is. Dragon


    Master, if you make aeback in the future, I will dly serve you again.¡± Oska waved goodbye


    to Ye Fan with a smile.


    Indeed, he did not intend to leave with Ye Fan.


    Oska was not a martial artist. He did not have exceptionally strong capabilities, nor was he talented


    in business.


    His greatest asset was his army of five thousand soldiers.


    As such, the man knew that he would lose his value if he followed Ye Fan back to China.


    Ye Fan might find some work for him out of gratitude and appreciation of his loyalty, but that was not


    what Oska wanted.


    He did not conceal his identity for so many years just to live a pathetic life as a nobody.


    As such, the man chose to stay behind and remain in charge of his five thousand men-strong army.


    ¡°But you do know that you will be severely punished when your superiors get to know about what


    happened the previous night, right? It is a major crime to deploy troops without permission. Have


    you thought about the consequences that you would have to bear?¡± Ye Fan reminded worriedly.


    Oska dismissed the man''s concerns with a wave and replied cidly, ¡°Don''t worry. I have been in


    charge of this area for many years and have established a pretty good rtionship with both my


    superiors and subordinates. I will be fine. On the other hand, Dragon Master, you should be more


    careful. Even though you will be able to avoid shes with most members of Chu Sect by traveling


    via the sea route, that''s not enough to stop their top fighters. If they manage to catch up with you,


    you will be in a dangerous situation.¡±


    Oska reassured the man and gave him a word of caution.


    Ye Fan nodded in response.


    He was already aware of everything Oska told him.


    However, out of all the options avable, taking the sea route was the safest.


    At least, they would be able to avoid all the fighters below the Supreme rank.


    As for the rest, he nned to leave it to fate.


    ¡°Since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t try to persuade you any further. Take care! I hope


    to see you again the next time Ie here.¡±


    Ye Fan patted Oska''s shoulder before turning around and boarding the ship, sailing away with the


    others under the glow of the evening sun.


    Meanwhile, on the bank of the ocean, Oska stood at attention and raised his right hand to his


    forehead, giving a military salute in Ye Fan''s direction.


    ¡°Farewell, Dragon Master!¡±


    Oska''s booming voice rang out in the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, those five thousand soldiers behind him followed his lead and saluted as well.


    ¡°Dragon Master, that would be ourst goodbye...¡±


    After Ye Fan disappeared out of sight, Oska muttered under his breath as his eyes reddened.


    A whileter, the man turned his troops around and set off toward Mount Chumen.


    The reason he was called ¡°Hidden Dragon¡± was that he had been hiding in the shadows, just


    waiting for that one moment to reveal his identity.


    Oska knew very well that not only would he be stripped of his position for deploying the troops and


    leaving Mount Chumen without permission, but he would also be court-martialed.


    However, none of those were important to the man anymore.


    What mattered to him was that, at that moment, he still hadmand over his troops.


    Ye Fan had said that he would be making aeback in one to three years'' time.


    However, Hidden Dragon knew that he wouldn''t be able to wait till then.


    Everything would be over after that night.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With steadfast determination and a resolute expression, Oska led his soldiers back to Mount


    Chumen.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and the rest were on their journey back.


    Exhausted from the happenings of the past few days, Li Er and the others were already sound


    asleep.


    As it was deep into the night, the air was exceptionally chilly and humid.


    Standing on the deck, Tang Yun gazed upon thend that was gradually bing distant. In the


    dark, the mountains were also slowly fading out of sight.


    For some reason, Tang Yun suddenly felt a sense of sorrow and helplessness.


    It seemed like her dream was finally going toe true.


    She could finally build a peaceful life with Ye Fan without the shing of swords, spilling of blood, or


    people seeking revenge.


    They would be able to take evening strolls in their beautiful garden every day, watching flowers


    bloom.


    She would focus on taking care of her family and lead a stable and quiet life, ying with her kids in


    the morning and spending time with her husband at night.


    They would have their own little world in the vast universe where they enjoyed bliss and happiness.


    Even though that was everything the woman had once dreamed of, Tang Yun could not bring


    herself to feel happy at all.


    While Tang Yun was still lost in her thoughts, she was suddenly engulfed in a warm embrace.


    Startled, Tang Yun turned around and saw Ye Fan''s face, which had always given her a sense of


    security.


    ¡°We''re finally going back. Why do you seem so sad?¡± Ye Fan smiled, putting his arms around the


    woman''s waist while the night breeze blew against their skin.


    Tang Yun shook her head and replied, ¡°Ye Fan, I''m not sure why I''m feeling a little scared. I''m


    worried that the future might not be what we''ve imagined. Ye Fan, do you think we can really be


    happy?¡± Tang Yun asked softly, fearing the unknown.


    After all, that was the craziest decision Tang Yun had ever made in her life, and she was worried


    that the oue would not be a pleasant one.


    Ye Fan smacked the woman in the head and replied, ¡°You''re such a silly girl. Why would you have


    such thoughts? Are you worried that I will let you down? You chose to stay by my side when I''m at


    my lowest, giving up your power and wealth. I will always remember what you did for me and will


    not let you down. I will exin the situation to Mucheng. She has always been considerate and


    understanding. I''m sure she will ept you. As for my mom, all the more, there''s nothing for you to


    worry about. No one would reject a daughter-inw with such breathtaking beauty. Besides, it


    wouldn''t matter whether my mom epts you or not. We can give her a grandson first. By then, she


    would have no choice but to ept it.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled cheekily.


    Ablush of embarrassment spread across Tang Yun''s cheeks when she heard the man''s shameless


    remarks.


    ¡°Dream on! Did I say I''m going to bearyourchild? After all, I''m the head of Chu Sect. Do you think it''s


    that easy to conquer my heart?¡± Tang Yun replied stubbornly, trying hard to maintain her pride.


    However, she secretly wondered what Ye Fan''s reaction would be if he knew that she had already


    given birth to their child.


    As Tang Yun was rather prideful, she could not bring herself to tell the man that she had, in fact,


    already given birth to his child several months back.


    She nned to keep it a secret for the time being and would reveal it to everyone at an opportune


    time in the future.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    ¡°By the way, you said that you would fulfill all of my wishes, right? I want to go shopping to buy a lot


    of clothes. You have toe with me.¡±


    Tang Yun paused for a while and added, ¡°I still remember that you stole my clothes from the Chu


    residence. Hence, I''m going to make you pay a hundredfold... Hey, stop staring at me. It''s the one


    you bought for me.¡±


    Tang Yun got irritated and red at Ye Fan when she realized that he was staring at her boobs.


    Ye Fan was probably trying to ascertain if Tang Yun was wearing the ckced bra he bought for


    her.


    ¡°Apart from that, you''ve to treat me to hotpot, roasted meat, and all delicacies in China. Also, be my


    tour guide to different well-known tourist attractions, such as Weske, Sky Mountain, Brighfell


    River, Tai Shan, and so on.¡±


    Tang Yun kept talking like a young woman in love for the first time when she imagined the wonderful


    experiences that she would have with Ye Fan.


    Seemingly, Tang Yun wanted Ye Fan to repay her for things that she hadn''t experienced thus far.


    ¡°Sure. I''ll fulfill all your wishes.¡±


    As the cruise ship red its horns and sailed across the ocean, Ye Fan and Tang Yun nned the


    wonderful life they would have ahead.


    After having the conversation, Tang Yun''s mood was lifted, and she didn''t feel gloomy anymore.


    Tang Yun felt touched and looked forward to living with her lover and the kid, who was now in


    Jiangdong.


    Nheless, one couldn''t make an omelet without breaking eggs.


    Deep down, Tang Yun was aware of the things she would lose after leaving the familiar ce


    tonight, including the power, status, wealth, and fame that she used to possess.


    From then on, she would only be Ye Fan''s beloved woman and the kid''s mother.


    For Tang Yun, her life would change dramatically and fundamentally.


    Despite that, she pledged to adapt to the new role in her life for the sake of Ye Fan and the kid


    whom she left in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Ye Fan, look! The sun is rising.¡± Tang Yun leaned against Ye Fan''s shoulder and pointed to the east


    with a bright smile on her face.


    The cruise ship continued to sail across the rough sea as the cold wind blew.


    Tang Yun, who was wearing a long dress, looked particrly stunning at dawn.


    ¡°Yes. The sun is rising,¡± Ye Fan replied while hugging the beauty.


    The darkness slowly faded away as more rays of light emerged.


    A figure secretly emerged when Tang Yun and Ye Fan cuddled and gazed at the east.


    The figure seemed to have shown up out of nowhere, for neither Tang Yun nor Ye Fan knew when


    he had begun following them.


    Ye Fan put his guard up upon noticingthe bizarre figure.


    Much to Ye Fan''s surprise, he felt that Tang Yun shivered before he could ask any questions.


    The next moment, Tang Yun left Ye Fan''s embrace in fear.


    ¡°Yun, you...¡±


    As Ye Fan was perplexed, Tang Yun nervously bowed before the man.


    ¡°Master, I...¡±


    What?


    Ye Fan''s eyes widened in shock after he heard Tang Yun''s words.


    He quickly turned around and looked at the figure, who slowly emerged from the depth of darkness.


    When they became closer, Ye Fan managed to get a good look at him.


    It''s Chu Yuan, Tang Yun''s master and the former head ofChu family!


    Although the ship was in the middle of the ocean, Chu Yuan steadily ambled in the sky as though


    he was on


    the ground.


    At first, Chu Yuan was seemingly far away from Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    Soon, he was already in front of them, looming over Tang Yun with a stern face.


    There wasn''t much expression on Chu Yuan''s face.


    Even though the man didn''t utter a word, strong senses of trepidation and guilt unknowingly


    swamped Tang Yun''s heart.


    Chu Yuan was thest person Tang Yun wished to see, particrly when she was thinking about


    the exciting ns with Ye Fan ahead.


    Nevertheless, what had toe woulde eventually.


    ¡°How is it possible? Why has hee to me so soon?¡±


    Apart from Tang Yun, Ye Fan was also surprised by Chu Yuan''s arrival, for he didn''t expect that the


    latter could find them in such a short time.


    Since they were in the ocean, even supreme grandmasters and warriors from the god realm


    couldn''t locate them so quickly.


    Nheless, Ye Fan knew that it was pointless to dwell on it.


    Gazing at Chu Yuan, Ye Fan said with a stern face, ¡°One should hold the actual perpetrator


    responsible. Chu Yuan, your grudge is a matter between the Chu family and me. Since you''ve found


    me tonight, I have nothing left to say. However, I hope you won''t drag others into our feud.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Chu Yuan waved his sleeve as soon as Ye Fan finished speaking.


    A massive wave of Qi emanated from Chu Yuan''s body toward Ye Fan like a cannon.


    The next moment, Ye Fan spewed blood and was sent flying beforending on the deck.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Overwhelmed by nervousness and worry, Tang Yun ran toward Ye Fan to help him up.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you protect him in my face?¡±


    As Chu Yuan was furious, he waved his sleeve again. Another wave of Qi suddenly emerged and


    restrained Tang Yun from moving.


    ¡°Let her go! I''ve said that you cane at me! Don''t involve her in this.¡±


    Ye Fan spat out the blood in his mouth and stood up again.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t help but sneer, ¡°Chu Tianfan, do you think you''re in the position now to demand


    something from me? You destroyed my sect, hurt my child, and kidnapped my disciple. I can hardly


    feel better even if I skin you alive and turn you into dust!¡±


    As soon as Chu Yuan finished, he raised his hand to form a wave of Qi to drag Ye Fan, who had


    lost hisbat skills, to the front.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then, Chu Yuan grabbed Ye Fan by his throat ferociously.


    Ye Fan could have died as soon as Chu Yuan exerted extra force on him.


    ¡°No! Master, please don''t do it.¡± Tang Yun sobbed as she pleaded with Chu Yuan.


    However, the more Tang Yun begged Chu Yuan, the more furious he became.


    ¡°Yun, why are you doing this? What''s so great about the bastard, so much so that you''re willing to


    abandon the sect? Even though I''ve raised and taught you for many years, you choose to betray


    me. How can you disregard the family''s interest and the responsibility of the head of Chu Sect? Tell


    me the reason! Do you think bing the head of the top sect in the world means nothing


    compared to being with the defeated and miserable dog?¡± Chu Yuan questioned Tang Yun furiously.


    Chu Yuan never felt as furious, even when he knew that the sect was destroyed and his children


    were dead.


    However, Chu Yuan had lost his temper now, for he always saw Tang Yun as his favorite disciple


    and treated her like his daughter.


    He offered everything with no reservations to train Tang Yun and handed over the sect to her.


    Logically, Tang Yun ought to be grateful and indebted for Chu Yuan''s kindness.


    However, Chu Yuan never thought that everything he gave Tang Yun meant nothingpared to Ye


    Fan, the good-for-nothing who was driven out from the Chu family.


    Chu Yuan almost exploded in anger when he saw that Tang Yun was in Ye Fan''s arms.


    ¡°Master, I beg you. Please don''t kill him. I''m indebted to Ye Fan because he used to protect me. I


    plead with you to let him go,¡± Tang Yun continued begging Chu Yuan.


    ¡°It''s impossible! This good-for-nothing has polluted and destroyed your mind. How can you take


    over Chu Sect if I don''t kill him today? As such, he has to die!¡±


    Overwhelmed by anger, Chu Yuan wanted to tighten his grip to kill Ye Fan in no time.


    Suddenly, Tang Yun spewed blood because she had broken some of her veins.


    ¡°Yun, what are you doing?¡±


    Chu Yuan was shocked upon seeing that Tang Yun wanted tomit suicide.


    ¡°Master, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for being stubborn. I''ll kill myself if you refuse to let him go.¡±

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Chu Yuan blew a fuse once Tang Yun finished. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me? You know that I hate


    those who threaten me the most!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s words were simple and devoid of any emotion, while the murderous aura around him


    grew more intense.


    At that time, Tang Yun''s insistence on saving Ye Fan deepened Chu Yuan''s determination to kill


    him.


    Tang Yun is the next head of Chu Sect chosen by me. I have to kill anyone who tries to stop her


    from taking over the sect, especially Ye Fan!


    Just as Chu Yuan made up his mind to kill Ye Fan, Tang Yun shivered and spewed more blood, for


    she used martial energy to break another one of her veins.


    ¡°You!¡±


    At that moment, Chu Yuan was stunned, and his face turned pale.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Chu Yuan could feel that his disciple was determined to die for the sake of Ye Fan.


    Since Tang Yun was stubborn, Chu Yuan finallypromised. ¡°Very well. Tang Yun, you''ve won. I''ll


    let him off the hook tonight. Nheless, you have to swear to break ties with Chu Tianfan forever


    in exchange for his life. Promise me to stay away from him! From now on, it will be none of your


    business whether he''s dead or alive. If you can agree, I''ll let him go tonight.¡±


    Immediately, Ye Fan shook his head and gazed at Tang Yun, hoping that she would decline Chu


    Yuan''s demand.


    Chu Yuan tightened his grip a little once he noticed that Ye Fan wanted to gesture at Tang Yun.


    Because Ye Fan was suffocating, his face reddened, and veins bulged.


    Given the gravity of the situation, Tang Yun couldn''t afford to hesitate any longer.


    Gritting her teeth and weeping, Tang Yun begged piteously, ¡°I, Tang Yun, swear to God that I''ll cut


    off all ties with Chu Tianfan from tonight onward. It will not be my concern whether he is alive or


    dead. I''ll stay away from him forever!¡±


    Every single word from her turned into a dagger that pierced through her heart deeply, one by one.


    Tang Yun''s heart had broken after she finished.


    ¡°Tang Yun, remember what you have said today.¡±


    Chu Yuan nodded satisfactorily and loosened his grip.


    Then, the barely alive Ye Fan copsed onto the floor and spewed blood.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, don''t you think you''ll be free of worry just because you''re safe tonight. I only promised


    not to kill you tonight but didn''t say that I''ve spared you forever. I''ll give you seven days to escape,


    and Chu Sect won''t harm you. However, God will decide if you are alive or dead after seven days,¡±


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Fan as he warned coldly.


    Boom!


    Once Chu Yuan finished, an inferno of mes shot into the sky, and a thunderous crack pierced


    through the air.


    The explosion was deafening to the extent that one could hear it from hundreds of miles away.


    Chu Yuan immediately lifted his head and turned in the direction of the explosion. The next moment,


    his eyes shivered, and his expression turned grim.


    ¡°Young man, did you do it? Did you send your men to attack Chu Sect? Chu Yuan clenched Ye


    Fan''s throat again and questioned as his eyes turned bloodshot.


    Since the mes came from Mount Chumen, Chu Yuan could tell that Chu Sect was being attacked.


    Chu Tianfan was perhaps the only person bold enough to challenge Chu Yuan.


    At that time, Chu Yuan even suspected that Ye Fan used himself as bait to lure Chu Yuan out of


    Mount Chumen.


    Then, Ye Fan''s subordinates grabbed the chance to bomb Chu Sect.


    Given the massive scale of the explosion, Chu Yuan knew that many out of the three thousand


    members of Chu Sect would be dead or injured.


    As Chu Yuan was deep in thought, Tang Yun reminded, ¡°Master, you... promised me that you would


    let him go.¡±


    Despite his outrage, Chu Yuan had no choice but to let


    Ye Fan off the hook.


    Chu Yuan gave Ye Fan a violent punch to severely injure thetter and vent his anger. After that, he


    brought Tang Yun back to Chu Sect to rescue their members.


    Mount Chumen was in a mess, for numerous bombs and artillery strikes rained down on the area.


    At that time, the members of Chu Sect on the mountain had gone mad.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is attacking Mount Chumen? Could it be that Anndur''s army grabs the chance to


    attack us when we are weak? Hurry! Someone call General Anthony for me! I want to ask him what


    is happening! What are the b*stards trying to do? Do they want to provoke us to start a war with


    them?¡±


    Since the attack came without warning, the entire Mount Chumen was covered with fire when


    everyone came to their senses.


    Mount Chumen''s ridge, which was several meters long, perished in the first wave of bombing. As a


    result, many weaker members of Chu Sect were either dead or injured.


    The sudden attacks undoubtedly surprised the martial artists of Chu Sect.


    Corpses were strewn all across the ground when the warriors of Chu Sect had gathered to defend


    Mount Chumen.


    The mountain was already surrounded by heavily-armored troops before Chu Sect could ascertain


    who the enemies were.


    The troopsunched artillery strikes non-stop using tanks, missiles, howitzers, and various heavy


    weapons.


    Meanwhile, a man in military uniform stood steadily at the frontline, watching the mes in Mount


    Chumen caused by the relentless artillery strikes.


    After a while, a subordinate requested instructions. ¡°General Oska, we''vepleted three waves of


    attacks. Shall we halt our attack?¡±


    ¡°How much artillery do we have in store now?¡± Oska asked.


    ¡°No more than sixty percent!¡± ¡°Continue the attack,¡± Oska said slowly and coldly.


    ¡°General, we have less than forty percent of artillery in storage now. Should we carry on?¡±


    ¡°General, there''s only twenty percent of artillery left.¡±


    ¡°General, all artillery is about to be exhausted!¡±


    The messengers reported the situation to Oska one after another.


    In the end, Oskaughed rxedly upon hearing that the artillery was about to deplete.


    After ncing at Mount Chumen in mes, Oska gave his subordinates thest instruction.


    ¡°Assign all bombs to the artillerymen to teach Chu Sect a heavy lesson. For other units, prepare to


    withdraw. Ask everyone to run after the final wave of attack ends. Also, please thank everyone on


    my behalf fortheir service over thest ten years. We will never meet again!¡±


    ¡°General...¡±


    Whoosh!


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down the soldiers'' faces as soon as Oska''s words fell.


    ¡°I will not repeat my order. Execute it now!¡± Oska shouted, exhibiting his domineering aura to all


    soldiers for onest time.


    Soon, another wave of artillery attackmenced.


    After the deafening explosions stopped, the soldiers retreated like a tidal wave.


    Only Oska stood still on the elevated vantage point, enjoying his masterpiece.


    ¡°Alice, I''ve avenged you!¡±


    Oska burst intoughter, yet tears filled his eyes as he missed his beloved woman.


    Many years ago, Oska was only an ordinary man who had a happy family and a woman he loved.


    One day, his girlfriendmitted suicide after she was humiliated.


    The murderer was the member of Chu Sect.


    At that time, the furious Oska rushed to Chu Sect like Ye Fan to seek justice.


    However, he couldn''t even step into Mount Chumen and was almost beaten to death by Chu Sect''s


    members.


    Since then, Oska buried his hatred against Chu Sect deep in his heart.


    Later, Oska Met Ye Fan and became friends because they had the same enemy.


    With Ye Fan''s help, he hid for many years to umte power and sessfully rose through the


    ranks to be a general.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    He admired Ye Fan greatly. Perhaps the results were disappointing, but at least Ye Fan had


    charged into Chu Sect alone and kicked up a fuss there.


    Clearly, Ye Fan was more capable than him when he was young.


    Oska would follow Ye Fan forever after witnessing his courage and power.


    ¡°Dragon Master, think of tonight as my parting gift to you. A pity I can''t keep youpany for the


    rest of yourjourney,¡± Oska said.


    He stared in the direction Ye Fan left and went on his knees solemnly.


    One could sense the regret in his voice.


    Indeed, all generals would yearn to fight alongside their monarch.


    As Oska was one of The Four Dragon yers serving Ye Fan, he wanted to keep Ye Fanpany


    throughout the journey.


    However, when his identity was exposed, Oska knew his dream would nevere true.


    Perhaps Ye Fan would return to Chu Sect and make Chu Yuan payforthe humiliation he has


    wrought upon him.


    However, Oska couldn''t wait until till then.


    After thest round of attack ended, silence descended upon the area.


    As nned, his subordinates retreated ordingly.


    Their huddled up figures disappeared in a sh.


    Oska stood unmoving as he watched them leave the forest and return to the city.


    Right then, the survivors of Chu Sect dashed down Mount Chumen to find out the culprit who wiped


    them out tonight.


    Chu Yuan, who had led Tang Yun away earlier, came back shortly after.


    They found Oska on a high slope.


    ¡°It''s you indeed! Oska, you''re nothing but a b*stard! We had no idea you work for Chu Tianfan!


    Beast, you deserve to be chopped into pieces for killing so many members of Chu Sect!¡±


    Previously, the head of elders, Tang Xian, had guessed that tonight''s attack was rted to the


    guards stationed at the foot of the mountain.


    However, his initial guess was that Ye Fan and Oska hadbined forces to attack Mount Chumen.


    After arriving at the foot of the mountain, he discovered that the b*stard Oska was bold enough to


    lead his men to attack Chu Sect alone.


    ¡°Where is Chu Tianfan? Where is that scum? Why isn''t he here? Is that coward afraid of Chu Sect


    and sent you to attack us? Is he hiding somewhere else out of sight?¡±


    Tang Xian looked like a mess with his unkempt figure, but he couldn''t tamp down his anger and


    yelled at Oska furiously.


    The few rounds of the attack came too suddenly for him to take action in time.


    After all, Chu Sect had sent many men out to search for Ye Fan for the past few days.


    There weren''t enough men at Mount Chumen. Thus, only a few men were patrolling the perimeters.


    No one knew Ye Fan would take the initiative to attack right this moment.


    s, they were obviously proven wrong by Ye Fan''s actions.


    After hearing Tang Xian''s questions, Oska didn''t respond immediately.


    Instead, he looked up andughed out loud.


    ¡°He''ll be here. Dragon Master will be here soon. The day of his arrival will be the day Chu Sect


    meets its doom!¡±


    ¡°Scum! Shut up!¡± Tang Xian and the rest dered.


    A p thennded on Oska''s body.


    Blood spurted from Oska''s mouth as he was sent flying across the air.


    ¡°Don''t kill him. Bring him to Mount Chumen so we can question him thoroughly,¡± Chu Yuan ordered.


    After his return, Chu Yuan discovered that Oska was a weak and defenseless human and lost


    interest in him.


    He then ordered his subordinates to bring Oska back to Mount Chumen.


    Right after he said that, a gunshot rang out.


    Oska had shot himself in the mouth. Blood trickled down his body and stained the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°D*mn it! He killed himself!¡±


    One Chu Sect member stepped forward and confirmed Oska was dead before cursing aloud.


    Without hesitation, everyone else headed back to Mount Chumen to calcte their losses.


    Oska didn''t manage to kill many people in his attack, but he had definitely wrecked the environment


    and destroyed the buildings on Mount Chumen.


    Everywhere they turned, signs of ruins and devastation greeted them.


    The remaining mes emitted ck smoke.


    Throughout the entire sect, there was barely any building left standing.


    ¡°D*mn you and your whole family, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Tang Xian and the rest wanted to kill Ye Fan for destroying their sect. Their hatred for him promptly


    intensified.


    ¡°Old Master, did you find that young brat from China? We can''t let him escape! I''ll gather my men


    and go after him now. I believe Chu Tianfan had escaped by sea to return to China,¡± Tang Xian


    huffed.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.


    After all, they had been attacked twice that night. One could imagine how livid he was.


    Tang Xian was about to head out with his men when Chu Yuan stopped him.


    ¡°No need. Inform everyone outside to stop tracking Chu Tianfan now. Everyone is to return to Mount


    Chumen and wait for further instructions.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Xian froze, clearly confused about his decision. ¡°Old Master, I don''t understand. Chu


    Tianfan has lost his skills and is at his weakest point. If we don''t go after him now, it might cause


    trouble for us in the future. If Chu Tianfan were to make aeback in the future, we would have to


    work


    harder to get rid of him.¡±


    Confusion flitted across Tang Xian''s expression as he gazed atChu Yuan.


    Thetter merely replied calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t get to escape. I have a n!¡±


    After a pause, he added icily, ¡°This time, I''ll make sure he loses his life at sea before rebuilding Chu


    Sect''s reputation!¡±


    No one knew what the elderly man had in mind.


    ¡°What about Ms. Tang? Won''t we save her?¡± Tang Xian asked.


    ¡°I''ve brought her back,¡± came Chu Yuan''s answer. ¡°But Chu Tianfan harmed her, and she''s seriously


    injured. Thus, I told her to heal her wounds in seclusion. No one should disturb her.¡±


    Tang Xian was delighted to learn that Tang Yun was back.


    He finally got to hear some good news.


    On the vast Pacific Ocean.


    Only the turquoise blue ocean was visible in sight as it sparkled underneath the sunlight.


    The setting sun signaled the end of another day.


    Ye Fan and the rest were on a cruise ship heading east.


    The sea was calm. One could even see fish and shrimp swimming in the crystal clear sea.


    Not far away, a few seagulls were squawking noisily.


    ¡°Ye Fan, look. The ocean is so pretty. It feels like we''re in a fairytale. There is no blood, fight, or war.


    The sea is calm, and the setting sun is blindingly red.¡±


    Inside the cabin, Xu Lei wrapped her arms around Ye Fan as she stared at the gorgeous scenery.


    The man in her arms seemed to be sound asleep.


    His eyes were shut tight, and his breathing was shallow. The sea breeze fluttered by, causing his


    lashes to tremble.


    A few days had passed since Ye Fan was discovered unconscious on the deck.


    s, he showed no signs of waking up yet.


    Li Er and the others would visit Ye Fan almost every day.


    Meanwhile, Xu Lei remained by Ye Fan''s side at all times.


    ¡°Ye Fan, do you know I''ve been yearning for this moment for years? Just us both, sitting by the sea


    and sky underneath the warm setting sun as the sea breeze tickle our skin. As you lie on the sand


    and enjoy the breeze, I lie in your arms and rest on your chest. I''ll listen to your breathing and count


    your heartbeat silently...¡±

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Xu Lei shed a blissful smile. Her gorgeous looks could make men go crazy over her and women


    feel inferior next to her. However, she looked blissful and eager right now.


    She had dreamt of the scene countless times, and it finally came true.


    Xu Lei did her best to keep her smile, but she couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    Crystal clear tears streamed down her pale cheeks and fell onto Ye Fan''s face.


    Her heart turned cold.


    In the end, Xu Lei could no longer tamp down her feelings. She hugged the man tightly and wailed,


    ¡°Ye Fan, wake up! Y-You can''t die! I won''t allow you to die. Wake up! You''re the only one I have in


    the world. If you leave me, no one will talk to me, knock my head, and stroke my nose.¡±


    Xu Lei burst into noisy tears as though she was a child who had lost the love of her life.


    Besides Ye Fan''s parents, she was among the first ones to get to know Ye Fan.


    Their encounter in the Chu residence was enough to ingrain him in her mind forever.


    As far as Xu Lei could remember, Ye Fan was always proud, outstanding, and vibrant.


    Even after the Chu family kicked him out, he never lost his passion.


    Why did heaven treat him cruelly? Why did God create a proud and outstanding man before


    destroying him?


    Xu Lei wasn''t alone. Even Li Er, Chen Ao, and the rest couldn''t believe that the bloody and


    disheveled man who was on the brink of death was the same man who wielded great influence over


    Jiangdong back then.


    Ye Fan was so sensational back then.


    He was capable of killing Wu Herong, who traveled all across the ocean, with just one kick.


    In battle, he could intimidate the four military districts alone!


    No one could forget how he battled against various


    Supremes and emerged victorious in the rainforest.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ye Fan had also wiped out the entire martial arts world of Jiangbei at Weske. After the battle


    ended, the area was still full of rubble.


    The man was too powerful to be true.


    Everyone remembered how he crushed Japan, intimidated War God Castle, defeated Chu


    Zhenghong in Chu Sect, and topped the Sky Ranking.


    Nevertheless, when his glory faded away, he was no longer as powerful as before.


    The young man lying here was only in his early twenties.


    People of his age had just graduated from university. They were still innocent and youthful.


    However, Ye Fan was experienced.


    Women, influence, and power.


    Everyone was working hard to achieve the impossible, but Ye Fan had already enjoyed it all.


    In truth, there was no need to feel bad even if Ye Fan were to die today as he had experienced it all.


    Perhaps the only person he wronged was the beautifuldy before him.


    Xu Lei couldn''t stop sobbing.


    ¡°Ye Fan, wake up. You can''t leave! You''re the most important person in my life. If you die, there''s no


    reason for me to stay alive...¡±


    Tears streamed down Xu Lei''s face.


    At the thought of having to survive in the world all alone, Xu Lei felt a stab of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Silly girl. I wouldn''t leave before seeing you getting married...¡±


    Xu Lei was crying her heart out when a weak voice rang out suddenly.


    Taken aback, she immediately stopped crying.


    Looking down, she realized Ye Fan was finally awake after a long bout ofa.


    Instantly, Xu Lei beamed in delight even though her face was soaked with tears.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re finally awake! Oh, you scared the hell out of me. Do you know how long you''ve


    been unconscious?¡± sheined.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Xu Lei flung her arms around Ye Fan and buried herself in his embrace.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you''re awake?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Xu, is it true that Mr. Chu has regained consciousness?¡±


    Li Er and the others dashed in after hearing themotion.


    At once, they spotted Xu Lei bawling her eyes out in Ye Fan''s arms. Li Er was sensible enough to


    halt in his tracks and exit the room.


    ¡°What''s taking you so long? Let''s head in now!¡± Lei San chided, for he didn''t realize what was going


    on.


    Li Er dragged him out and said heatedly, ¡°Old man, you just can''t take the hint, huh? Can''t you see


    Mr. Chu and Ms. Xu are talking? If it weren''t for your wealth, you would''ve remained single for the


    rest of your life.¡±


    They waited for a while before Xu Lei summoned them in. Her eyes were red and swollen by then.


    ¡°Ye Fan is still weak, so don''t keep him up for too long,¡± she reminded them.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Xu. We just want to pay him a visit,¡± Li Er said.


    Shortly after, Ye Fan''s subordinates filed in.


    Li Er, Lei San, Chen Ao, and Long Baichuan couldn''t stop their eyes from turning red at the sight of


    Ye Fan''s haggard and pale face.


    They fell to their knees before the bed as tears trickled down their faces.


    ¡°Mr.Chu...¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master...¡±


    ¡°We weren''tpetent enough to help you out and cause you to...¡±


    Li Er and the rest med themselves for their incapability.


    They couldn''t help Ye Fan at war.


    Even when Ye Fan was injured and nearly died, they could only kneel before him instead of seeking


    revenge for him.


    ¡°G-Get up. This has nothing to do with you. You did well. It was me who underestimated Chu Sect,¡±


    Ye Fan said weakly as his lips curled into a smile.


    After a brief moment of sadness, Ye Fan asked his subordinates about the situation.


    He could risk his life, but he had to bring his subordinates back to their homnd safely.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we''re reaching China''s waters soon. We''ll be back in our homnd by tomorrow! The


    scums won''t be able to harm us, so we''ll be safe,¡± Li Er revealed happily.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu. We''re going to arrive home safely. Everyone in Jiangdong is waiting for you!¡±


    Chen Ao, Lei San, and the others could barely conceal their excitement.


    For the past few days, they were worried as Ye Fan didn''t regain consciousness.


    Besides feeling worried for Ye Fan, they were also afraid that Chu Sect woulde after them.


    Hence, none of them could sleep well.


    Fortunately, things were looking better now, and they were about to arrive in their homnd!


    No matter how arrogant Chu Sect was, its members wouldn''t dare to chase them all the way to


    China.


    That would constitute as an intrusion!


    The millions of soldiers in China would definitely retaliate if that happened.


    ¡°Yes, we''re going to be home soon. That''s great,¡± Ye Fan responded as his lips curved into a grin.


    However, he couldn''t stop a surge of inexplicable emotions from welling up in his heart.


    Back when he left Jiangdong, he was ranked first in Sky Ranking, admired, and respected by


    everyone.


    s, Ye Fan was no longer the man he used to be. He was barely alive when he escaped Chu


    Sect.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan understood why Xiang Yu dared not cross Jiangdong after his defeat at Wu River.


    ¡°Where is she? Is she still here?¡± Ye Fan asked out of a sudden.


    ¡°She? Who are you talking about? Do you mean He Lanshan''s daughter?¡± Li Er asked. He


    assumed Ye Fan was asking about He Yurou.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    Something urred to Chen Ao as he inquired, ¡°Mr. Chu, are you referring to the veileddy who


    came with you? I think she left. I haven''t seen her after you showed up unconscious.¡±


    Ye Fan said nothing as his gaze turned gloomy.


    Without warning, sadness and disappointment overwhelmed his heart.


    In the end, he had failed to take her with him.


    ¡°How long has it been since I lost consciousness?¡± Ye Fan asked after a brief moment of silence.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    ¡°I think it has been around seven days,¡± Li Er answered after pondering for a moment.


    Ye Fan frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Is the current speed of the cruise ship the fastest?¡±


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°I don''t think so. It feels a lot slower than the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Get them to move forward at full speed. I wish to reach the territorial waters of China as soon as


    possible. Also, tell everyone not to let their guard down. Before arriving there, we must maintain a


    high degree of vignce,¡± Ye Fan instructed as his expression turned solemn.


    Meanwhile, Long Baichuan and the others were a little confused after hearing that, especially Li Er


    and Chen Ao, who wore expressions of bewilderment.


    ¡°I don''t think that''s necessary, Mr. Chu. It''s been so many days, and we''re thousands of miles away


    from Adrune. Besides, we''ll reach China by tomorrow, so the most dangerous time has already


    passed. We were on high alert when you were in aa, but those days went by uneventfully, so I


    think that those people from Chu Sect have given up their pursuit.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we''re already here, and even if those people were to continue pursuing us, they''d never


    catch up to us now. So you can be at ease, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Li Erand the others all smiled. Theirwords no longer held any hint of urgency. Instead, their rxed


    tone gave the impression that they were returning home triumphantly.


    This time, so many of them went to Mount Chumen. Although they failed to help Ye Fan defeat the


    Chu Sect, at least they brought him back safely.


    From this point of view, they had seeded without a doubt, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to


    say that they returned victoriously.


    ¡°That''s right, Dragon Master. Everyone had been on guard day and night these few days without


    any sleep or rest, so we were all in a pretty strung-out shape. Now that we''re almost home,


    everyone should get some proper rest,¡± Long Baichuan remarked from the side.


    It was obvious that so many of them present felt that they were already safe.


    After all, the area they were in now was far away from the Chu Sect''s sphere of influence, so there


    was no


    need to be as frightened as they were before.


    Despite that, Ye Fan was firm in his decision, allowing no one to change his mind.


    ¡°Listen to me. Inform everyone to stay on guard for one more day. Once we''ve returned home


    safely, I''ll let everyone rest and recuperate!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although his voice sounded weak, his firm tone left no room for anyone to question his words.


    Having no other choice, Long Baichuan and the others could onlyply, steering the ship on its


    course at full speed and raising the defense to the highest level.


    After the discussion had ended, everyone dispersed to allow Ye Fan to rest and recuperate, except


    for Xu Lei, who stayed by his side, taking good care of him.


    She undoubtedly cherished this time alone with Ye Fan, knowing very well that upon their return to


    Jiangdong, he would no longer belong to her.


    ¡°Aren''t you being too careful, Ye Fan? Do you think that those people from Chu Sect would dare to


    make their way to our country? I don''t think they would dare to cause trouble at the border of our


    country


    unless they''re nning to start a war between countries. After all, no one would dare to


    underestimate the power of War God Castle when fighting on our nativend,¡± Xu Lei said softly


    while peeling an apple.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°As someone who had a near brush with death, I''ve long


    epted the risks of life, Lei. However, although I can have little regard for my life, I cannot forsake


    you all. You''ve risked your lives because of me, and I''m scared that I can''t bring you all back safely.


    I''ve dragged too many people into this mess, and I truly don''t want to do that to you all again.¡±


    Despite speaking slowly, his words were filled with extreme seriousness and guilt.


    The reason why Ye Fan went alone to Mount Chumen back then was that he was afraid that he


    would be defeated by the Chu Sect and drag other people down with him.


    However, the nightmare he had dreaded still became a reality.


    Eigetsu is still missing, and I don''t know if Gaius and the others are dead or alive. Who knows what


    awaits Oska, who volunteered to remain at Norwal City. And


    Yun, who willingly abandoned everything to go with me, was taken away in the end. I really failed


    too many people along the way!


    Sometimes, Ye Fan could not help but wonder what he did to deserve such devotion from so many


    people who willingly risked their lives for him.


    ¡°Promise me that you''ll live on well no matter what happens to me in the future, Lei. Find someone


    you love who can take good care of you in my ce. If so, you''ll never feel lonely even if I''m not


    with you in the future.¡±


    Ye Fan gave her a smile, his words filled with concern for her.


    He had known Xu Lei for a long time, much longer than Qiu Mucheng, so they could be considered


    childhood friends.


    Throughout these years, not many people were able to get close to him, and she was undoubtedly


    one of the few.


    She was not like Mucheng, who still had her parents even if she lost him.


    Despite being a little unkind, Ye Fan could tell after being a part of the Qiu family for so many years


    that they were only crude and mean to him and outsiders, for they still showed concern toward their


    daughter.


    Because of him, Qiu Mucheng had severed all ties with the Qiu family and her parents back then.


    Although that was what happened, he knew that familial ties could not be easily broken.


    All these years, Qiu Mucheng had been supporting her parents in secret.


    Ye Fan was well aware of it despite her not saying a word to him. He did not mind and even hoped


    that she would do that, happy that more people genuinely cared about his wife in this world.


    However, Xu Lei was different. She did not have anyone who truly cared about her other than the


    acquaintances who befriended her for their own interests.


    Therefore, she was the one that he found most difficult to let go of.


    The scariest thing in this world was not life and death, but loneliness.


    If a person did not have someone they cared about, their life would be meaningless.


    Hence, Ye Fan repeatedly urged Xu Lei to find someone she liked so that she would have an


    attachment in this lifetime.


    Otherwise, I''m worried she''ll follow me if I were to go to the afterlife. After all, a girl who stubbornly


    looked for someone for ten years Is capable of doing anything!


    ¡°I won''t! I forbid you to say such things, Ye Fan. You told me that you''d protect me forever, so you


    can''t break your promise. I''ll never forgive you if you abandon me...¡±


    Xu Lei suddenly became emotional, stubbornly shouting as tears spilled out of her eyes.


    At a loss for words, Ye Fan could only sigh inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Chu Yuan sat inside one of the few well-preserved halls on Mount Chumen with his


    eyes closed while Tang Xian and the other two elders bowed down in respect.


    ¡°We''ve done everything as you''ve instructed, Old Master. All the fighters of the Chu Sect have


    already arrived. The martial arts leaders all over the world have also been informed and have


    confirmed their cooperation. However, the War God Castle in China has not responded. But


    ording to our intelligence personnel, they''re already dispatching troops and actively preparing for


    war. The Sword Saint has even urgently summoned thousands of martial artists from all over the


    country to enter the capital. It seems like they''re ready to fight to the death, so we have to be on


    guard!¡±


    Tang Xian, the head of elders, was visibly anxious.


    Upon hearing that, Chu Yuan frowned. ¡°What about China''s strongest fighter? Did he take any


    action?¡±


    ¡°It seems that China''s War God, Ye Qingtian, has entered seclusion, as there hasn''t been any news


    about him for a long time,¡± answered Tang Xian.


    Chu Yuan burst outughing. ¡°If that''s the case, then there''s nothing to worry about. Rest assured.


    Other than Ye Qingtian, the rest from War God Castle have no courage to fight against us! Let''s go.


    The seven days are up, and it''s time for the show to begin!¡±

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Meanwhile, Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and Heavenly Grandmaster had gathered over in the


    War God Castle at Mount Yan, China.


    Prince of Fighters, who had just been given the Supreme title, was also present.


    The frigid wind from Summerbank howled like a wild beast as heavy snow fell everywhere at the


    foot of the mountain.


    Although the heating in the main hall of the castle had been turned on to the maximum at this time,


    it did nothing to ease the frigid atmosphere.


    ¡°This issue has been blown out of proportion, Sword Saint. The martial arts leaders from all


    countries in the world are all joining in, not to mention Chu Yuan, who is most likely a god realm


    fighter. It can be said that the entire martial arts world has been affected. China is in danger...¡±


    Tang Hao and others appeared grave and anxious as they looked at the red expedited documents


    gathered from all parties at the table.


    China has never faced such a dangerous situation for hundreds of years! Back then, only the


    fighters from Chu Sect were involved in the invasion by their sect. However, all the martial arts


    leaders around the world have gathered now.


    Anyone could well imagine the immense pressure the War God Castle was facing at present.


    ¡°It''s all Chu Tianfan''s fault! He''s crazy! Why did he have to provoke the Chu Sect? How could a


    youngling defend himself against the best sect in the world?


    Now he has brought great disaster upon China!¡±


    King of Fighters was extremely anxious.


    As the Hall Masters of the War God Castle, they had to shoulder the burden of ensuring the


    country''s safety.


    Now that the entire country was in danger, there was no way they would not harbor hatred for Ye


    Fan.


    After all, everything had happened because of Ye Fan, and he was the one who started the mess


    right from the start.


    ¡°Don''t put it that way, King of Fighters. He has already publicly announced that he no longer has


    any connections with War God Castle, and his actions are his own. Maybe he also had no intentions


    of dragging


    China into this,¡± Tang Hao exined.


    ¡°No intentions? If he truly didn''t intend on dragging China into this mess, why is he still heading here


    now? Look what he''s done. He has put our country in danger, and we''re stuck in an awkward


    position of fighting or not fighting. So what should we do now?¡±


    King of Fighters became angrier the more he thought of it, his knuckles cracking as he clenched his


    fists.


    ¡°I''ve told you long ago that Chu Tianfan will bring disaster. I''d suggested getting rid of him when he


    was still weak, but not only did you all not listen, you even gave him the title Supreme. Look at how


    bad things are now. It''s getting out of hand, isn''t it?¡± he said coldly.


    Tang Hao and the others lowered their heads in guilt and remained silent.


    ¡°At this point, what''s the use of talking about it? Is there any news from War God? Have those who


    had been sent to invite him over returned?¡±


    Sword Saint remained expressionless, merely asking about Ye Qingtian.


    The son of King of Fighters, Prince of Fighters, replied,


    ¡°They''ve returned, Sword Saint. However, they couldn''t find Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Where did Ye run off to now? He''s always nowhere to be found during critical moments.¡± Tang Hao


    stamped his feet in frustration.


    ¡°If they weren''t able to find him, stop looking. We won''t wait for him anymore. Let''s just head over.¡±


    Sword Saint sighed and stopped hesitating, preparing to head over with Tang Hao and the others.


    ¡°But what should we do after getting there, Sword Saint? Should we protect Chu Tianfan or not?


    Also, regarding the Chu Sect, how should wemunicate with them? Please tell us how we


    should act!¡±


    At present, things were getting out of hand.


    Various forces had gathered, and because Ye Fan originated from China, the country''s martial arts


    world had also been pushed into the limelight.


    The entire martial arts world was focusing their attention on War God Castle at present, eager to


    know their response to this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sword Saint gave a brief response to the inquiry.


    ¡°No matter what happens next, we must keep one principle and bottom line in mind: Foreigners are


    not allowed to enter our sacred country. As for the other matters, we''ll adapt ording to the


    situation.¡±


    He looked resolute with his fiery gaze, his deep voice carrying an unwavering and imposing power


    to it.


    Soon, four figuresunched themselves forward like an arrow shot from a bow at Mount Van,


    heading toward the borders.


    ¡°Huh? That''s... the direction of the War God Castle?¡±


    The movements at Mount Van naturally attracted the attention of those with keen perceptions.


    Within Yanjing, several prominent families with spies everywhere were also on high alert.


    ¡°Yanjing''s underground queen, Xu Lei, hasn''t shown up for several days. The head of the Xue


    family, Xue Renyang, hasn''t returned after leaving his home a few days ago. Recently, there''s been


    arge-scale mobilization of border defense forces. All the martial artists of China have gathered.


    Now, even the supreme grandmasters guarding the hintend have left the capital.¡±


    ¡°My goodness! What has happened to our world? Is doomsday approaching?¡±


    As they say, experts would be the first to notice a change in circumstances.


    The informants of those prominent families in China naturally would report such changes.


    Within a short period, the heads of those families were consumed by panic and fear.


    Contrary to them, the vast majority of ordinary citizens were not aware of everything that was going


    on.


    They continued to live their days as they normally did by going to work, having fun, and raising


    children.


    The sun continued to rise from the east, and birds still chirped noisily as usual.


    However, little did they know that the world might being to an end.


    ¡°Look, Mr. Chu. Such a pretty blue sky and sea!¡±


    The cruise ship that Ye Fan and the others were on board was still riding through the waves of the


    distant


    ocean.


    Ye Fan, who had rested all night, was still weak. Nevertheless, he did not wish to stay in the cabin,


    so he asked someone to help him to the deck to gaze upon the horizon.


    Standing beside him was the girl he had met several times in Japan years ago, Chiike Shizuka.


    The timid little girl back then was now a pretty youngdy.


    Although she had a slender figure and a small waist, she was well-endowed, which would have


    made many women extremely envious.


    At that moment, Chiike Shizuka was pointing at the sea and talking to Ye Fan happily.


    Thetter merely smiled in response.


    Despite seeing her cheerful expression, it did not improve his originally gloomy mood much.


    ¡°You should go back to see Director Chiike more often, Master. All these years, she often thinks of


    you and even calls your name in her sleep.¡± Iwai Zen smiled softly at Ye Fan from his side.


    Thetter hummed in agreement. ¡°If everything''s well in the future, I''ll go out more often and explore


    ces that I''ve never seen before, such as the snowyndscapes of Sky Mountain and the


    mountainous regions of Kransbay. This world is actually quite beautiful...¡±


    As he said those words, Ye Fan unconsciously thought of Tang Yun.


    Even though she gave up the world''s highest authority for me, I couldn''t help her realize even the


    simplest wish.


    ¡°Indeed, Master. The world is a beautiful ce. In the past, we missed out on so much because we


    were moving too quickly. If it weren''t forthis incident, I was actually nning to inform you that I wish


    to leave Dragon God Hall and step down as a Dragon yer, Master. After all, I''ve already achieved


    my mission as a Dragon yer in forcing the Chu family to apologize. I''m getting old and don''t have


    long to live, so I only wish to spend my remaining days with my granddaughter.¡±

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    ¡°We''ve been working our way up tirelessly for the past ten years, but at the same time, we''ve


    neglected our loved ones. If I had been able to spend more time with my family, my son and


    daughter-inw would still be here today...¡± Iwai Zen mumbled, staring into the distance with ssy


    eyes.


    It was as though he had traveled back in time to watch the painful past unfold once again.


    Iwai Zen had never supported Ye Fan''s decision to attack the Chu Sect, so much so that he even


    refused to ept the Dragon God Token.


    However, despite not agreeing with Ye Fan''s goals and dreams, Iwai Zen always carried out his


    given tasks dutifully and to the best of his ability.


    He was by no means an ingrate, but he didn''t want to die in vain either.


    As soon as he had gathered enough power and was confident about his chances of winning, Iwai


    Zen would, without a doubt, help Ye Fan achieve his dreams.


    Because of that, he had worked hard at building up his forces over the years, hoping that he''d one


    day be powerful enough to rival the Chu Sect.


    Unfortunately, with all his time devoted to his career, that also meant that Iwai Zen couldn''t give his


    family the attention and protection they needed.


    Disaster eventually struck when one of hispetitors sought revenge by murdering his only son in


    a staged car ident.


    One could only imagine the anguish Iwai Zen had felt, especially since no parent should ever have


    to bury theirchild.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to turn even drearier, Iwai Zen suddenly broke into a cheery


    smile.


    ¡°Thankfully, God gave me a chance for redemption by leaving me a granddaughter,¡± he said.


    ¡°Here''s a photo of her, Dragon Master. She''s pretty, isn''t she? If you like, why don''t we n for an


    arranged marriage? Don''t worry. I can assure you that the women of the Iwai family are very


    virtuous and tolerant. They won''t mind their husbands having more than one wife.¡±


    When Ye Fan didn''t say anything, Iwai Zen decided to egg him on. ¡°Well, what do you think, Dragon


    Master? Why don''t I betroth my granddaughter to one of your future sons? If your kid happens to


    meet someone better in the future, he can always marry again. I don''t have a problem with that.¡±


    Right at that moment, Iwai Zen''s phone rang.


    As luck would have it, it was a video call from his granddaughter. He quickly answered the phone,


    and an adorable, doe-eyed little girl showed up on the screen.


    ¡°Grandpa, will you be here tomorrow?¡± she asked with a big, bright smile. ¡°You promised you''d


    celebrate my fifth birthday with me! Oh, and don''t forget to get me a postcard from China!¡±


    When he saw the girl, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amazed. ¡°Wow, you''re right. The kid''s quite the


    looker. I''m sure she''ll grow up to be a stunning beauty.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Are you convinced now, Dragon Master?¡± Iwai Zen said proudly before turning his phone


    toward Ye Fan. ¡°Do you see this man, my dear? Remember his face because he''s going to be your


    future father-inw!¡±


    ¡°W-What...¡± Ye Fan stammered, his eyes twitching.


    Has the n been finalized? I don''t think I''ve even agreed to it yet.


    Unaware of what her grandfather had done, the little girl on the other end eximed, ¡°Hello, I''m Iwai


    Unshio! It''s nice to meet you!¡±


    Seeing how both grandfather and granddaughter were brimming with enthusiasm, Ye Fan had no


    choice but to give a nod of acknowledgment.


    Well, it''s not like I''d be at a loss anyway, so why not agree to the arranged marriage? Besides, I


    know firsthand how hard it is to find a wife in this day and age. I''m only being prudent to get one for


    my son first.


    After hanging up the phone, Iwai Zen gazed at the calm sea in the distance and started chatting


    with Ye Fan like an old friend. ¡°There''s one other thing, Dragon Master. The truth is, I wanted to bid


    you farewell a few days back. You had already settled your differences with the Chu family, which


    means I''ve done my duty. I thought of returning home and living the rest of my life peacefully.¡±


    A warm, happy smile crept across Iwai Zen''s face as he continued, ¡°I don''t know how much time I


    have left, but I want to be with my granddaughter as much as possible. I want to send her to school


    and see her blossom into a capable young girl. More importantly, I want to see her fall in love and


    get married. Nothing''s more rewarding than seeing the kids grow, isn''t it?¡±


    Indeed, everyone would tire of the hustle and bustle of life eventually.


    After toiling away for years, even the most sessful people would want nothing more than to lead


    a happy, quiet retirement life.


    Iwai Zen yearned forthat, and so did Tang Yun and Li Er.


    Ye Fan, too, was no exception.


    However, the fact remained that many things in life were out of one''s control.


    For example, Iwai Zen hadid out ns for his retirement, yet those ns might nevere to


    fruition.


    Having been defeated by Chu Sect, Ye Fan needed everyone''s support even more at the moment,


    so how could Iwai Zen ditch him at that crucial point to enjoy retirement?


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan was about to speak up when Iwai Zen interrupted, ¡°Haha, don''t


    worry, Dragon Master. I only said that for fun. After all, I have to finish what I started. I''m not one to


    give up halfway, you know? The next time you go looking for Chu Sect, you can count on me to be


    there. Moreover, Director Chiike can now hold her own, so that''s a huge burden off of me. I can


    finally find time to be with my family.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan held his tongue and smiled in response.


    As time slowly ticked away, Ye Fan and the others were also getting closer and closer to China.


    Li Er and the rest had been so anxious for days that they immediately ran to share the news with Ye


    Fan, unable to contain their joy and excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I think we''re almost there!¡±


    ¡°We''re going to be home in a few hours!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! I can almost see the coastline!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We''re home!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We made it back in one piece!¡±


    ¡°I think Dragon God Hall has got to be the only one in the world who can attack the Chu Sect and


    still be able to escape unscathed.¡±


    Long Baichuan couldn''t hide his joy either, and even Xu Lei had a megawatt smile stered on her


    face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Chu, I''ve traversed the globe and been through a lot in life,¡± Li Er mused. ¡°Forthat, I


    think I ought to take a well-deserved break. Once I return to Jiangdong, the first thing I''ll do is find


    somedies to satisfy my needs!¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, you old pervert! Ms. Xu and Ms. Chiike are both here. Show some decorum, will


    you?¡± Long Baichuan scolded.


    ¡°Oh, stop pretending, General Long. I''ve seen you chuckling on the phone for the past few days,¡± Li


    Er teased. ¡°Fess up. Have you found yourself a sexy, foreign girlfriend?¡±


    With that, everyone instantly turned their attention to Long Baichuan.


    Long Baichuan scratched his head andughed nervously. ¡°No, of course not. It was my fiancee


    rushing me home for our engagement. Our initial n was to get engaged after receiving the


    military


    Even though Long Baichuan was a battle-tested general, he wasn''t experienced like Li Er and the


    others when it came to affairs of the heart.


    They might have fought countless battles and gone through simr experiences, but ultimately,


    everyone''s dreams and goals in life were different.


    ¡°Oh! Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m sure she''s worth the wait.¡±


    ¡°Once we''re back, we''ll go with Mr. Chu to congratte you!¡±


    Laughter rang out aboard the cruise ship as a wave of relief and joy washed over everyone.


    They had been overwhelmed with stress and anxiety when they were previously fleeing for their


    lives.


    But now that they were out of danger and almost home, everyone was naturally a lot more rxed.


    They were like soldiers who had returned from war and could think of nothing but how best to enjoy


    themselves once they got home.


    Seeing how jolly everyone was, Ye Fan let out a contented sigh.


    A lot might have happened, but he was d he managed to bring them all home safe and sound.


    As they approached China''s maritime border, Lei San and Chen Ao suddenly noticed what seemed


    to be a massive crowd in front of them. ¡°Mr. Chu, look!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people in front!¡±


    The crowd was densely packed, and it wouldn''t be surprising if the number of people turned out to


    be in the thousands.


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow! You weren''t kidding!¡±


    ¡°Do you think China has sent people to wee us from our triumphant return? Maybe they found


    out we almost destroyed the Chu Sect and want to thank us for avenging our country.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Does that mean they see us as heroes and are giving us a heroes'' wee?¡±


    Everyone''s smiles grew even wider at the sound of that.


    Li Er, especially, was so excited that he almost started jumping up and down.


    ¡°Haha, this is amazing!¡± he eximed. ¡°I never thought that I''d one day receive the hero''s


    treatment!¡±

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Even though they were still a distance away and couldn''t make out the faces in the crowd, the joy


    felt by everyone on the cruise ship was beyond measure.


    They waved their arms and shouted gleefully at the approaching crowd.


    However, just as everyone was cheering and dancing, Ye Fan''s brow had knitted into a frown.


    The others might not have noticed it, but Ye Fan could feel a suffocating chilling toward them.


    In fact, he could even detect the murderous intent underthat spine-chilling aura.


    The next moment, Xu Lei turned to Ye Fan as she smiled besottedly at him.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why aren''t you happy?¡± she asked. ¡°There are so many people here to wee us home!


    You went to the Chu Sect alone and turned it upside down, yet you still managed to escape


    unscathed. Do you have any idea what an impressive feat that is? Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised


    if people start worshippingyou as their role model and hero. When you''re giving your speechter, I


    want to be on


    camera too! After all, it''s an honor to be associated with someone as heroic as you.¡±


    Ye Fan remained silent as he continued to stare ahead.


    After a long while, he finally spoke up. ¡°Lei, I don''t think those people are here to wee us.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure? But if that''s not their intention, what are they here for?¡± Xu Lei asked, looking very


    perplexed.


    The ship continued to sail, cutting through the water like a knife through butter.


    Behind them was the vast, blue ocean, while thousands of figures loomed on the horizon in front.


    The more Ye Fan stared at the sight, the more he felt a sense of impending doom.


    Just then, Li Er looked through his binocrs and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Wait, that doesn''t look right!¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I don''t think those people are from China.¡±


    The next moment, however, he went into a state of


    panic.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°1-1 think it''s the Chu Sect... Yes, I see their zing sun with clouds mark. Oh, sh*t! It''s them!


    Those are the Chu Sect members!¡±


    As they got nearer, Li Er and the rest could finally see the people clearly.


    Contrary to their initial thoughts, the crowd hadn''te to give them the hero''s wee.


    Instead, they were all martial artists from the Chu Sect.


    It was quite a sight to behold as their war gs, decorated with the familiar zing sun and clouds,


    pped wildly in the wind.


    Now that Li Erand the others had seen who the other party was, they were ashen-faced and visibly


    shaken.


    ¡°Hurry, turn the ship around!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Now!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, fear and desperation gripped everyone on board the cruise ship as panicked


    cries and screams rang out.


    Unfortunately, it was far toote to retreat.


    Just as Li Er was about to steer the ship around, the rumbling sounds ahead of them got even


    louder.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''ve shown the world your evil and bloodthirsty ways. Not only have you murdered


    countless martial artists, but you have also brutally massacred many others. Your actions are


    unforgivable! Therefore, we''ve gathered here today to passjudgment and bring you to justice! Chu


    Tianfan, turn yourself in now!¡±


    ¡°Turn yourself in!¡±


    ¡°Turn yourself in!¡±


    The thousands of Chu Sect members chanted in unison, their deafening roars causing the earth to


    shake.


    Gusts of wind started blowing, turning the sea choppy as waves came crashing in.


    Just like that, the once calm weather had taken a frightening turn for the worse.


    Massive waves continued to roll in like a tsunami of nightmarish monsters, threatening to swallow


    any


    ships in their way.


    In the face of such an intense force generated by the thousands of martial artists, the ten-thousand-


    ton ship was pushed out and eventuallynded in Chu Sect''s ambush.


    Once the ship stopped, Li Er and the others scrambled to their feet and looked around in panic. To


    their horror, they had gotten surrounded.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    Every person surrounding them exuded a powerful, intimidating aura that sent chills down their


    backs.


    The one in the lead had even taken to the sky with his hands behind his back.


    Naturally, Long Baichuan, Xue Renyang, and the others were all shell-shocked at the sight that


    greeted them. ¡°W-Why are there so many martial artists?¡±


    Even though China was a big country, it had only about two to three thousand martial artists.


    But now, there were at least five thousand martial artists on all sides.


    Including the one thousand who had followed Ye Fan, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that half


    of the martial artists in the entire world had gathered there.


    Then again, that was only speaking in terms of numbers.


    When it came to the power of the martial artists, Ye Fan''s team felt even more despair.


    All it took was one sweeping nce to see that there were at least twenty supreme grandmasters


    who could casually hang in the air.


    ¡°My goodness!¡±


    ¡°W-Whatdothey want?¡±


    Everyone onboard the cruise ship was on the verge of a mental breakdown, overwhelmed by the


    sudden turn of events.


    They had thought that being near the borders would grant them safety and security.


    No one had thought that leaving the wolf''s den would lead them straight into the tiger''s mouth.


    To make matters worse, their opponents currently were a lot stronger than the Chu Sect.


    ¡°H-How did this happen? A-Are these people all from the Chu Sect?¡± Li Er stammered, trembling


    uncontrobly from the abject terror he felt.


    Long Baichuan and Xue Renyang shook their heads gravely.


    ¡°No. Other than the Chu Sect, there are also those from the martial arts world. I see Aaron from


    Remdik, Prince Carlo from Western Epea, and even the King of India, Fen Tian. In short, the world''s


    most powerful supreme grandmasters have all gathered here...¡± Long Baichuan muttered as worry


    lined his forehead.


    Iwai Zen, too, looked grim and solemn.


    Other than the bigwigs Long Baichuan mentioned, he had also spotted the martial arts leader of


    Japan, Mochizuki Kawa.


    Why have they alle here? What on earth is happening?


    Like everyone else, Iwai Zen had many questions but no answers.


    If it''s just the people from Chu Sect hunting us down, that''s perfectly reasonable. But why would


    martial artists from other countries be here as well? What business is it of theirs?


    ¡°Darn it. Things aren''t looking good...¡± Long Baichuan muttered under his breath.


    The four Dragon yers are gone, and Dragon Master has also lost his powers due to injuries. We


    had strength in numbers when we went up against Chu Sect, but that''s not the case now! As much


    as I hate to admit it, Dragon God Hall¡¯s in deep trouble.


    ¡°General Long, what should we do now?¡± Li Er asked anxiously.


    ¡°Let''s not panic yet. Until we find out what''s happening here, there''s no need to get our panties in a


    bunch. Dragon Master''s grudge is against the Chu Sect, so the others might only be here for the


    show. Furthermore, Dragon Master is one of China''s martial artists. If they dare attack us right on


    China''s borders, I believe Sword Saint and the others wouldn''t leave us be.¡±


    After a pause, Long Baichuan added, ¡°Let''s send Dragon Master back into the cabin first. He''s


    already severely injured, and we can''t let anything else


    happen to him.¡±


    Immediately after, he ordered his subordinates to help Ye Fan to the cabin and instructed Xu Lei


    and Chiike Shizuka to look after him.


    Once he knew Ye Fan was safe, he stepped out with Iwai Zen and greeted the martial artists,


    ¡°Greetings, everyone. We''re on our way home and only happened to pass by here. We mean no


    harm, but I''m not sure if we can say the same for the rest of you. Can someone please tell us what''s


    the meaning of this?¡±


    Aaron and the rest remained silent. After all, they weren''t the main characters for the day.


    The spotlight was still on the Chu Sect, so naturally, most people expected them to reply.


    However, before anyone from Chu Sect could speak up, Fen Tian stepped forward and looked


    down at Long Baichuan condescendingly.


    ¡°Haha! Where''s Chu Tianfan, though? I remember him being so brave and proud all those years


    back when we were in the rainforest. What''s the matter now? Has time turned him into a sniveling


    coward?¡± he scoffed. ¡°So instead of showing his face, he has


    sent his pathetic subordinates to die in his ce?¡±


    Amidst his raucousughter, Fen Tian suddenly attacked with a burst of Qi.


    Boom!


    The deck cracked, and the impact sent Long Baichuan flying backward, spewing blood as he did.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    ¡°General Long!¡±


    Li Er and hispanions were shocked and enraged when they saw that Fen Tian had seriously


    injured Long Baichuan, and they began yelling indignantly at Fen Tian, ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    ¡°What''s so heroic about bullying the weak?¡±


    ¡°How dare you do such a thing in front of all these martial arts leaders? Aren''t you afraid of bringing


    shame to your country?¡±


    ¡°If you''re truly that skilled, why don''t you wait until Mr. Chu recovers and fight him properly?¡±


    Fen Tian frowned, and he looked a little angry.


    Perhaps it was because theirments hit too close to home.


    ¡°Where did you clownse from? You''re not martial artists, yet you dare to criticize me? I think


    you''ve all got a death wish!¡±


    His eyes hardened. Turning to face Li Er, he raised his arm and swung his de down through the


    air.


    Being King of India, Fen Tian ranked as a supreme grandmaster in the Sky Ranking.


    Even during the battle in the rainforest, Ye Fan was seriously injured by him.


    Despite having one of his arms cut off by Tang Yun, Fen Tian''s capabilities as a supreme


    grandmaster were still far beyond what Li Er and the others could take on.


    Just as everyone on the ship despaired, they felt a st of Qi slice through the air and collide head-


    on with Fen Tian''s attack.


    Time seemed to stand still for a split second before Fen Tian''s blow was deflected.


    Fen Tian let out a low grunt as he was sent staggering backward.


    After steadying himself, his face flushed scarlet as he turned and growled, ¡°What''s the meaning of


    this, Sword Saint? Don''t tell me War God Castle has decided to risk offending the entire world to


    defend this wicked brute!¡±


    Indeed, Xiao Chen¡ªa Hall Master of War God Castle and also known as Sword Saint¡ªwas the


    person


    behind the counter-attack.


    Embarrassed that Sword Saint had managed to repel his attack and send him staggering backward,


    Fen Tian clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked.


    After hearing Fen Tian''s question, everyone subconsciously turned toward those from China.


    Those from Chu Sect, in particr, gazed at Sword Saint coldly as they waited to see how he would


    respond.


    ¡°Sword Saint, please think twice before you act. Now isn''t the time to act rashly,¡± Mo Gucheng


    cautioned behind him in a low voice.


    Seemingly unfazed by Fen Tian''s questioning, Sword Saint replied frostily, ¡°I didn''t see you attack


    Chu Tianfan. I only saw that you were bullying the weak. How could I possibly allow a foreigner to


    act sowlessly and ughter a fellowpatriot when we''re at the borders of China? Don''t make


    the mistake of thinking you can act as you wish because War God isn''t around. It''d do you good to


    remember that my sword is not for decoration. We don''t shield criminals, nor will we tolerate your


    mistreatment of an innocentpatriot.¡±


    He spoke firmly and resolutely. Themanding tone behind those harsh words was evident, and


    his voice boomed like rolling thunder.


    Even the calm sea began to stir at his words, causing it to be rough with choppy waves.


    As for Fen Tian, the color drained from his face, and his initial arrogance dissipated at once.


    The expressions of the other skilled martial artists also darkened, and they quickly warned their


    subordinates not to do anything impulsive.


    Mochizuki Kawa had intended to kill some of Ye Fan''s subordinates in the chaos, but he quickly


    thought better of it.


    All of them could sense that Sword Saint truly meant what he said.


    There were many others from China on the ship as well, and they were not about to let anyone kill


    any of their countrymen.


    ¡°Well said!¡± one of them piped up.


    ¡°I wouldn''t expect anything less from the Hall Master of War God Castle. Yourmanding


    presence alone is enough to win my admiration!¡± another person called out.


    Just as their shouts died down, one of the men in the crowd stepped forth.


    At the same time, everyone felt a spine-chilling aura erupt around them. It was even more terrifying


    than anything they had felt earlier, and it swept over them like a tsunami.


    The imposing aura pressed down on them like an indomitable mountain, forcing them to take a step


    back.


    ¡°Is this the power of the god realm?¡± one of them eximed.


    ¡°H-How terrifying!¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    In fact, Fen Tian and his men were utterly panic-stricken, their eyes filled with fear and shock.


    To most of them, the strong fighters of the god realm had always only been the stuff of legend or


    mentioned in books, and practically none of them had ever experienced the true power of a god-


    realm


    fighter.


    But now, they had finally gotten a taste of how the mere aura of one from the god realm was


    enough to strike fear in the hearts of the supreme grandmasters and make them retreat.


    And that was merely the tip of the iceberg.


    Hence, the crowd could not imagine how much more terrifying it would be if a fighter from the god


    realm unleashed his full powers.


    In the blink of an eye, a deep silence descended upon the ship.


    Not one of the fighters dared to make the slightest noise, and even Sword Saint''s imposing aura


    dwindled.


    Chu Yuan''s show of power and dominance instantly caught the attention of everyone present.


    Nheless, he looked toward those from War God Castle with a smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Sword Saint. We don''t mean any harm or disrespect to China''s martial arts by


    gathering here today. Our sole purpose here is to ensure punishment is meted out to the wicked


    brutes within the martial artsmunity so that we can restore peace and justice.¡±


    Chu Yuan stood with his hands behind his back and a faint smile on his lips.


    Sword Saint and the others remained silent, but Tang Hao could not refrain from retorting, ¡°Do you


    mean to say that those who go against your sect are wicked and nothing but scum?¡±


    rmed by Tang Hao''s reply, King of Fighters paled and grabbed the former''s arm. He hissed in a


    warning tone, ¡°Watch your mouth, Tang Hao!¡±


    If he says something like that now, it sounds like he''s calling Chu Yuan out for being a liar!


    But instead of getting mad, Chu Yuan merely burst outughing.


    ¡°Of course not! I only mean those who go around killing fellow martial artists wantonly. For example,


    Chu Tianfan! I wonder if the Hall Master of War God Castle remembers that battle in the rainforest.


    Many countries suffered heavy losses because someone went on a rampage and killed hundreds of


    martial arts elites. After our investigations, we found that the culprit behind those senseless murders


    was Chu Tianfan! Such a heinous act has incurred the wrath of both men and god. My question to


    you is, shouldn''t someone who hasmitted such a crime deserve to die? Shouldn''t someone like


    that be considered the scum of the martial artsmunity?¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡± Tang Hao paled at Chu Yuan''s question, unsure how to respond.


    Suddenly, Fen Tian stepped forward. His eyes shed with rage as he turned to Chu Yuan and said


    vehemently, ¡°Why do you need to ask them?


    Everyone knows that the massacre in the rainforest almost wiped out all of the martial arts elites


    from thirty-six countries, except for China. Their men retreated and did not suffer a single death. Do


    you think they''d empathize with us in a situation that benefits them? Moreover, Chu Tianfan is one


    of them. So, they''re bound to cover up for him.¡±


    Back then, the massacre at the rainforest battle had caused an uproar within the martial arts world.


    Many people med it on Fen Tian, which left his reputation in tatters. He was even nearly killed by


    those who sought revenge.


    When Fen Tian got wind of the news that Ye Fan had not died, he told everyone that thetter was


    actually the culprit. However, not many people took notice of it.


    But now, Chu Sect was involved in the matter.


    With them takingthe lead in pointing the finger at Ye Fan, it would only reinforce the charges against


    Ye Fan.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the rest protested at once. ¡°Nonsense! ¡°You''re just spouting baseless


    allegations!¡±


    ¡°I think you''re deliberately using Mr. Chu because you want him dead!¡±


    ¡°If what you say is true, then present your evidence. Otherwise, who will believe your groundless


    ims?¡±


    Sword Saint also seized the opportunity to add, ¡°They''re right. It''s a very grave matter. Without any


    solid evidence, I''m afraid you won''t be able to convince many people with only your words.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Chu Yuan shook his head with a smile after hearing their remarks.


    ¡°What if I told you all the other countries believe that


    Chu Tianfan is the culprit? Do you think the evidence still matters in such a situation?¡± Chu Yuan


    responded, gazing condescendingly at Sword Saint and the others.


    The faint smile ying on his lips carried a hint of arrogance and mockery.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Chu Yuan''s voice rang out loud and clear.


    Sword Saint, Tang Hao, and the others felt their hearts sink at his words.


    Although Chu Yuan did not spell it out explicitly, his message was as clear as day.


    Once the majority believed that Chu Tianfan was the culprit, that would be the ¡°truth¡± even if it


    was not the correct version of events. What did the actual truth and facts matter when the people


    were inclined to believe in what they wanted?


    ¡°Looks like they''re hell-bent on bringing Chu Tianfan down...¡± Tang Hao muttered with a heavy


    heart, the worry evident in his eyes.


    Sword Saint''s expression also turned grim.


    Nheless, he was not about to give up just like that. He turned to the onlookers and asked


    solemnly, ¡°Do all of you agree with that? Do you agree with pinning that tragedy on Chu Tianfan


    without evidence and identifying him as the culprit?¡±


    Prince Carlo shook his head and replied, ¡°I''m afraid that''s the reality, Heavenly Grandmaster. Apart


    from Chu Tianfan, no one could''ve harbored any motive or capabilities to kill that many people


    during the rainforest battle. I''m sorry, but we trust Patriarch Chu''s judgment. We can''t deny that it''s a


    pity since Chu Tianfan is a terrifying genius who''s hard toe by. Losing someone like him will be


    a huge blow to the martial arts world. Nheless, he hasmitted a crime and has to pay for his


    actions. We must avenge the deaths of our fallenrades.¡±


    Everyone else was also shaking their heads. Despite the pity in their eyes, their rationality told them


    that Chu Tianfan had to die!


    In truth, even if the events at the rainforest battle had not happened, the fighters from the other


    countries would still find a way to eliminate Ye Fan.


    After all, the greater one''s sess, the more detractors one had.


    Maintaining a harmonious rtionship between the countries was a delicate bncing act, and Ye


    Fan''s meteoric rise had disrupted the bnce within the martial arts world.


    There was no way they would allow one country to have the advantage of having an incredibly


    talented


    martial artist.


    It was practically an unspoken rule within the martial arts world!


    That was also the reason why there were very few highly-talented martial artists and even fewer


    who lived to a ripe old age.


    Most of the talented ones would get assassinated as soon as they disyed their capabilities.


    In truth, the other nations had noticed Ye Fan''s skills early on. However, he had progressed so


    rapidly that he had already emerged first in the Sky Ranking before they could send someone to


    assassinate him.


    After that, they thought that Ye Fan''s rise would be unstoppable.


    s, Chu Tian fan didn''t know to keep a low profile and crossed Chu Sect. He was asking for it.


    Now that Chu Sect is determined to get back at him, this is the perfect opportunity for us to get rid of


    what could''ve been a persistent thorn in our side.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    Stunned at their simr responses, Tang Hao felt a sense of hopelessness descend over him.


    Meanwhile, Sword Saint sighed, feeling powerless.


    Chu Yuan turned to Sword Saint and said, ¡°By now, you must already know Chu Tianfan''s true


    colors. As the leader of China''s martial arts, I''m sure you''re a sensible and reasonable person.


    Moreover, China''s martial arts world has always been known for itspassion and righteousness.


    I trust you won''t want to tarnish your reputation for the sake of a wicked and bloodthirsty devil who


    takes innocent lives indiscriminately and risk going against the rest of the world.¡±


    His lips curled into a sneer, his words containing a thinly-veiled threat.


    As his gaze fell upon Sword Saint and the others from War God Castle, he radiated a formidable


    aura that caused them to wince in pain and break out in a cold sweat.


    All eyes were on them as everyone eagerly anticipated War God Castle''s response.


    As the supreme grandmasters of War God Castle silently pondered their next step, Li Er and Lei


    San could not bear it any longer and started pleading desperately. ¡°Sword Saint, you can''t just stand


    by and do nothing! Are you really going to let one of ourpatriots die because of what they said?


    Mr. Chu is a rare gem. In time, he''ll surely lead China to be the pride of the martial arts world!


    Are you going to watch these foreign b*stards kill a hero like him without lifting a finger? Sword


    Saint, we''re begging you...¡±


    Soon, all those on board from China were on their knees in front of Sword Saint, Tang Hao, and the


    martial artists from China. They continued to implore them fortheir help.


    ¡°War God Castle, please save Mr. Chu! Fighters of China, please save the Dragon Master! War God


    Castle, please safeguard our country''s future...¡± they cried out in unison, filling the air with the sound


    of their pleas.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Li Er''s eyes reddened, Lei San wailed at the top of his voice, and tears streamed down Chen Ao''s


    face.


    Meanwhile, Xue Renyang and many others wept bitterly while pleading on their knees.


    Their pitiful voices and emotional pleas rose in a crescendo and reverberated through the air.


    Surrounded by martial artists from different nations, Ye Fan and the others were undoubtedly at


    wit''s end.


    Those from Dragon God Hall knew they could not stand a chance against Chu Yuan and Chu Sect,


    let alone the Supremes or Grandmasters from all over the world.


    Hence, their only hopey with War God Castle and China''s martial arts world.


    As long as War God Castle agrees to offer their assistance and we have the protection of China''s


    martial arts world, we have hope. If we join forces with War God Castle and are armed with top-tier


    weapons, we might actually stand a chance to have a fair fight.


    However, there was only a prolonged deafening silence.


    Faced with Dragon God Hall''s desperate please and the cries of despair from Li Er and the others,


    those from War God Castle remained silent.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on them.


    Would they choose to take action, or would they back down?


    That was the question on everyone''s minds.


    After a long while, Sword Saint finally sighed helplessly and uttered, ¡°What goes aroundes


    around. One must bearthe consequences of one''s actions.¡±


    His brief response hit everyone like a ton of bricks.


    Li Erand hispanions were stunned, their hopes dashed.


    At that moment, Iwai Zen broke into wildughter. ¡°What goes aroundes around? One must


    bear the consequences of one''s actions? Nice one! Did you hear that, Dragon Master? Is this the


    answer you were hoping to receive? After how you risked your life to defend China''s martial arts, is


    this the response you yearned to hear from your mothend?¡±


    He threw his head back and continued roaring withughter, an expression of mockery mingled with


    contempt on his wrinkled face.


    I''ve followed Ye Fan''s news for years. Although I haven''t had many chances to meet him in person,


    all of us at Dragon God Hall know of Ye Fan''s passion for China''s martial arts world. He vowed to


    help any martial artists from China who got into trouble, and he


    prohibited Grandmasters from entering China without his permission. He even issued an order


    banning the killing of martial artists from China regardless of any altercations that arose. He did


    everything within his power to protect China''s martial arts world. However, all he got in return was


    the reply that one had to bear the consequences of one''s actions!


    Indeed, those words burst the bubble for many of them.


    Li Er and the others were disheartened, while Iwai Zen and those from other countries felt that Ye


    Fan did not deserve such treatment.


    As Chu Yuan and hispanions cackled away, Fen Tian snickered and took the opportunity to


    add insult to injury. ¡°Well said! As expected, Sword Saint is astute at differentiating the truth from the


    lies and is a man who upholds justice within the martial arts world. China''s martial arts world will


    certainly flourish under your charge.¡±


    At that moment, the situation had be clear.


    Without the protection of War God Castle, Ye Fan was merely a sitting duck.


    Fen Tian was the first to lift his head proudly and call out snidely, ¡°Chu Tianfan, aren''t you going to


    come forward and receive your punishment like a man? Don''t tell me you''re willing to let your


    comrades suffer and die in vain because of you!¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    A thunder-like rumble reverberated through the sky.


    The moment Fen Tian spoke, a murderous aura enveloped the ship in front.


    Everyone could feel the intense hostility he harbored toward Ye Fan.


    Given how the situation developed, his intention could not be more obvious.


    Evidently, he wanted Ye Fan dead.


    Nevertheless, Li Er and hispanions were not going to back down, despite the fact that they


    were ordinary folks who were faced with the most powerful martial artists in the world.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I am a native of Jiangdong. If China doesn''t protect you, Jiangdong will! Myrades of


    Jiangdong, listen well! We will protect Mr. Chu even if it costs our lives!¡±


    Li Er was utterly disappointed with War God Castle. He no longer had any faith in Sword Saint and


    the others.


    Instead, he chose to personally defend Ye Fan together with hisrades from Jiangdong, despite


    how weak they were.


    ¡°I will live and die by Mr. Chu''s side!¡±


    Chen Ao stepped forward, followed by Lei San.


    At the same time, Tetsan, who had fought together with Ye Fan in Jiangdong, walked out to join


    them.


    All of them had bloodshot eyes as they gritted their teeth.


    Li Er''s cowardly expression was reced by one that was decisive and ruthless.


    As for Chen Ao, Lei San, and the others, all of them led out a fearsome battle cry.


    Even if China''s martial arts world and the War God Castle abandoned Ye Fan, they would definitely


    not do so.


    Though Li Erand hisrades were cognizant that they were no match for the Chu Sect with all


    their grandmasters and supreme grandmasters, they remained fearless as ever.


    It was just as Han described back then. Despite being just a small star, one should still shine as


    brightly as one could.


    At the end of the day, one must find something that one was willing to sacrifice one''s life to protect.


    With the three heavyweights of Jiangdong taking the lead, the rest of the men from Jiangdong


    chanted, ¡°We''ll live and die by Mr. Chu''s side!¡±


    ¡°We''ll live and die by Mr. Chu''s side!¡±


    Just like crashing waves, their voices grew louder and stronger with each chant.


    Having just been struck by Fen Tian, Long Baichuan wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth


    and thundered, ¡°Given how high-spirited these ordinary folks are, we, martial artists, cannot lose out


    to them! Everyone, listen up! We will help Dragon Master break through the encirclement!¡±


    The tens of elites behind him roared that they, too, would live and die with Dragon Master.


    Finally, everyone on the ship and all the disciples of Dragon God Hall roared the same battle cry


    and prepared to die for their cause.


    ¡°We''ll live and die by Dragon Master''s side!¡±


    Their roars were so loud that even the heavens trembled.


    When they saw how Ye Fan''s men were willing to die to protect him, Sword Saint, Aaron, and the


    other martial artists were shaken.


    They could not believe how much courage and conviction it took these men to dere something


    like that, considering they were not even grandmasters.


    After all, Li Er and his men were nothing but insects in the eyes of a supreme grandmaster.


    However, not only were they unfazed by the unbridgeable gulf in strength, but they were also


    looking forward to a glorious death.


    ¡°Hahaha! To live and die together. Sword Saint, you can now see foryourself that this isn''t a case of


    us not showing mercy. Instead, they are the ones who are blindly seeking death by protecting the


    evil Chu Tianfan. Under such circumstances, I''m sure you can''t me us for bullying the weak


    anymore, right?¡±


    Fen Tian broke into heartyughter when he heard Li


    Er and hisrades'' unrealistic derations.


    Amidst his sarcastic words was an overwhelming killing intent.


    Evidently, he was prepared to massacre the weaklings in front of him.


    Just as he spoke, Fen Tian held up his de with one hand and prepared to strike.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, right at the crucial moment, a deep voice suddenly rang out.


    Subsequently, everyone saw a pale and weak man walking out with Xu Lei''s support.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, why did you bring Mr. Chu out here?¡±


    Li Er and the rest were concerned by the sight of Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei replied in resignation, ¡°I wasn''t able to stop him.¡±


    At that moment, everyone''s attention was already on Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Fen Tian, who was about to strike, had subconsciously sheathed his de and


    retreated to Chu Yuan''s side.


    There, he stood together with the other supremes.


    It was not a case of Fen Tian being cautious but more of one where Ye Fan''s reputation in the


    martial arts world was simply too terrifying.


    After all, Fen Tian had almost died in Ye Fan''s hands before thetter became famous, what more


    with his name whispered in every corner of thend now.


    In fact, Ye Fan alone was enough to cause chaos within Chu Sect.


    If it was not because of the numerical superiority led by Chu Sect''s elites, Fen Tian would never


    dare to challenge Ye Fan even in thetter''s grievous condition.


    After all, the trauma Ye Fan left him had undoubtedly filled him with boundless fear.


    Nevertheless, it was not enough to rein in the immense animosity he harbored toward Ye Fan.


    Standing amongst the crowd, Fen Tian stared at the feeble-looking Ye Fan and sneered, ¡°Hahaha,


    Chu Tianfan, you have finally shown yourself. I was just wondering how longyou were nningto


    hide like a coward.¡±


    Other than Fen Tian, everyone else looked at Ye Fan in silence.


    Even so, Ye Fan ignored Fen Tian''sment.


    Among everyone present, Ye Fan only feared one person¡ªthe former head of the Chu Sect¡ªChu


    Yuan.


    After a momentary silence, Ye Fan suddenly asked a question that surprised everyone, ¡°Is she


    doing all right?¡±


    No one, other than Chu Yuan, knew who Ye Fan was talking about.


    ¡°Shut up! Now that your death is near, you can no longer afford to be concerned for others. Instead,


    you should worry about yourself!¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, Chu Yuan, who was initially calm, felt a sudden burst of rage within


    him.


    This b*stard! How dare he covet my disciple even at this state!


    Consequently, Chu Yuan''s murderous intent further intensified.


    To prevent Tang Yun from being harassed by him in the future, I must eliminate Chu Tianfan right


    here today!


    When he saw Ye Fan appear, Tang Hao cried out anxiously from the crowd, ¡°Ye Fan, they used


    you of killing the nation''s elite martial artists when you were in the rainforest. Hence, you should


    quickly exin if you were responsible back then.¡±


    In response, Ye Fan shook his head with a smile. ¡°So what if it was or wasn''t me? It doesn''t matter


    anymore.¡±


    He was cognizant that revenge was nothing but an excuse for the encirclement.


    Even without the massacre within the rainforest, they would find some other reason to kill him.


    Therefore, he could only me himself for being defeated on Mount Chumen.


    Otherwise, weaklings such as Fen Tian and Mochizuki Kawa would not have dared to follow the


    Chu Sect to surround and kill him.


    As for the incident at the rainforest, it was not Ye Fan''s fault at all.


    Hisrades had coveted the treasure in his possession and tried to kill him for it. Unfortunately,


    he ended up killing them in self-defense.


    Hence, he was innocent.


    ¡°Hmph! I''m d you''re aware of it. Chu Tianfan, for all the evil deeds you havemitted, we,


    under the leadership of Old Master Chu Yuan, have gathered here with a single goal in mind¡ªto


    ensure justice is served by killing a demon like you! If you know what''s good for you, you had better


    kill yourself with your own sword and preserve whatever dignity you still have left. Or else, once Old


    Master attacks, not only will you be obliterated, but your entire crew will also die at sea!¡± Fen Tian


    dered with a ruthless expression.


    After that, Mochizuki Kawa added, ¡°Chu Tianfan, your time is up. Stop with this pointless struggle of


    yours. Bymitting suicide, you can still die with your body whole.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Mochizuki Kawa threw a sword to Ye Fan.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The next moment, the nation''s martial artists threw the weapons in their hands in front of Ye Fan as


    well.


    Even though they did not say a word, their intention could not be any more obvious.


    Everyone was forcing Ye Fan to kill himself.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    ¡°I''ll break all your f*cking legs!¡±


    Unable to tolerate the scene, Li Er ran forward with his bloodshot eyes and threw the weapons


    away.


    As rage filled his eyes, he cursed at them, ¡°You''re nothing but a bunch of f eking b*stards! You know


    nothing otherthan to kick someone when they are down! When Mr. Chu defeated the head of the


    Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, or when he topped the Sky Ranking, why didn''t you tell him tomit


    suicide then? During Mr. Chu''s Granddad''s eightieth birthday celebration, weren''t all of you


    ingratiating yourselves to him just like dogs? Why didn''t you use him of being a failure that


    deserves the death penalty then? Only when Mr. Chu was defeated by the Chu Sect and had used


    up all his strength did you actually have the gall to step out and hurl such usations! Don''t you


    feel ashamed of calling yourselves leaders within the martial arts world? In fact, no words can


    describe how unprincipled and despicable all of you are!¡±


    Li Er was screaming at them at the top of his lungs.


    No one had imagined the cowardly Li Er, who had hid underneath the table when faced with Wu


    Herong, to stand fearlessly in front of the world''s top martial


    artists andunch a tirade at them.


    His behavior had made a deep impression on Chen Ao and the rest.


    ¡°Well said! You are nothing but a bunch of hypocrites who are worse than animals! How can you call


    yourselves heroes when you only know how to take advantage of someone''s misery? Unlike you


    bunch of shameless fools, Mr. Chu remains honorable despite all the lives that he has taken.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly! You''re nothing but a bunch of b*stards! How dare you force our Dragon Master tomit


    suicide! You''re not worthy at all!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! If you want to take his life, you have to gothrough us first!¡±


    All of a sudden, the crowd was riled up.


    Everyone on the boat brandished their weapons and charged ahead while keeping Ye Fan


    protected in the center.


    However, Fen Tian smirked in the face of their angry rants.


    ¡°Stop deluding yourselves. Do you think you lot can


    stop the most powerful martial artists of our nation?¡±


    He then let out a burst of unrestrainedughter that reverberated in all directions.


    ¡°What if I join them?¡±


    The moment Fen Tian finished, a frosty voice rang out.


    It was followed by the approach of an angelic figure who had arrived by treading across the surface


    of the sea.


    With her elegant movements and exquisite features, her appearance astounded everyone present.


    On top of that, they were mesmerized by her beauty.


    At the same time, she unleashed a powerful aura in all directions.


    Upon contact with the aura, Fen Tian and the others felt as if they were struck by a tremendous


    force. It was so powerful that it caused thousands of their martial artists to be blown backward.


    Only Chu Yuan stood steadily in the face of the tempest.


    ¡°Eigetsu?¡± Ye Fan cried out in delight the moment he saw her.


    Obviously, his happiness was due to the realization that Moon God was safe instead of the fact that


    she hade to rescue him.


    ¡°Your Highness? Why are you here?¡± Mochizuki Kawa was so shocked that his eyes almost popped


    out the instant he saw who it was.


    Moreover, a sense of dread began to creep into him.


    ¡°It''s her?¡±


    As for the rest of the elite martial artists, their expressions drastically changed the moment they


    realized it was Moon God.


    ¡°Her appearance hasplicated the situation, for she is able to hold Chu Yuan off. Without him,


    the tide would turn if War God Castle and Dragon God Hall were to ally with each other.¡±


    As a grim expression descended on his face, Fen Tian knew things were going south.


    ¡°Sword Saint, should we...¡±


    Meanwhile, Tang Hao and the others recognized the sudden change in the bnce of power.


    Unable to hide his excitement, Tang Hao looked toward Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint nodded. ¡°We''ll y by ear. As long as Chu Yuan is upied, we''ll think of a way to


    evacuate Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Ye Fan and War God Castle''s rtionship went way back.


    Even though Ye Fan was annoying and behaved brazenly, Sword Saint was not keen on seeing him


    killed.


    After all, Ye Fan was a son of China still.


    Previously, he had wanted to help but could not do so due to the huge gap in strength.


    Even if they coborated with Dragon God Hall, they were still no match for the nation''s allied


    forces, especially Chu Yuan, whose power surpassed that of a supreme.


    As an outlier in terms of his strength, he was capable of destroying hundreds of China''s martial


    artists in a


    single blow.


    Hence, there was no way Sword Saint would make a pointless sacrifice just to save Ye Fan.


    However, with Moon God''s appearance, the change in the battlefield dynamics had given him hope


    of turning the tide around.


    Disregarding the crowd''s reaction, Moon God focused her attention entirely on Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Moon God, we meet again. I''m surprised to see that you''re still alive. And here I was, thinking that


    you had been burned to a crisp by the Chu Sect''s guardian beast, Zhu Rong.¡±


    Chu Yuan was not surprised to see Moon God at all. He simply responded with a smile, as if he was


    expecting her to return.


    Ignoring his words, Moon God sneered, ¡°Chu Yuan, your mother seems to be within China''s


    borders. By killing your mentors and ancestors, aren''t you worried shees over and spanks


    you?¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap!¡± Chu Yuan was infuriated, for Moon God''s words had struck a nerve.


    ¡°An outsider like you has no right to interfere in the family matters of the Chu family!¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Moon God taunted.


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, you had better start preparing for your funeral!¡± Chu Yuan scowled with an


    icy glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I''m sure you have noticed by now that my right-hand men, the Demonic Duo, are not present in this


    encirclement. Why don''t you take a guess as to where they are now?¡± Chu Yuan remarked with a


    devious smile.


    Moon God knitted her brows. ¡°Haven''t they lost theirbat abilities after suffering grievous


    injuries?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chu Yuan broke into uncontrobleughter. ¡°Having been established for more than a


    thousand years, the Chu Sect obviously possesses medicine that will help them recover.


    Furthermore, their injuries are not fatal, unlike those that Chu Tianfan has suffered. With treatment


    that is being supplemented by the medicine from the Chu Sect, they will recover the majority of their


    strength. Even at seventy to eighty percent of their power, it is enough forthem to trample upon


    Japan''s martial arts world!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yuan, I dare you!¡± Moon God finally lost her cool.


    At that moment, panic and concern were visible on that distinguished face of hers.


    ¡°Well, why don''t you get that Sword God of Japan to call back and verify my words?¡± Chu Yuan


    replied with a smirk.


    Jolted by his words, Mochizuki Kawa immediately made a video call back to his home country.


    ¡°Sword God, we were just looking for you! You have to return at once! Two supreme grandmasters


    have suddenly breached our borders and attacked the martial art world under Sword Shrine! Many


    of our members have also been killed, and the perpetrators are heading toward Tokyo now!¡±


    ¡°They are simply too strong! We have no way of stopping them!¡±


    Pleas from their fellowrades rang out from themunication devices.


    Panicking at the news, Mochizuki Kawa looked at Moon God. ¡°Moon God, the greater good takes


    priority.¡±


    Looking at her, Chu Yuan stated, ¡°Your Highness, it''s time to make a choice. Do you want to protect


    this kid from China or your citizens from Japan? Choose now, as time is running out foryou. I''m sure


    you''re well aware of the devastation two supreme grandmasters who are within the top five of Sky


    Ranking are capable of. Do you really want to abandon your eternal duty of protecting your


    countrymen over a useless foreigner?¡±

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Chu Yuan broke into a smirk that was filled with unbridled arrogance and confidence.


    He looked as if everything was under his control.


    Just as Chu Yuan finished, Mochizuki Kawa pleaded in tears, ¡°Moon God, you are the guardian


    spirit of Japan. As for Chu Tianfan, not only is he a foreigner, but he is also an enemy who has


    massacred many of our elite martial artists!¡±


    He was extremely worried that Moon God would choose Ye Fan over saving hispatriots.


    In that scenario, Japan''s martial arts world would be entirely wiped out.


    As someone who had experienced the destruction that Chu Sect had wrought, Mochizuki Kawa


    clearly understood how ruthless Chu Yuan could be.


    He was aware that thetter was a man who would back his words up with action.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, how despicable of you!¡±


    Moon God had undoubtedly lost herposure.


    After all, Chu Yuan''s actions had struck at the heart of her weakness.


    All this while, she was protecting Ye Fan due to having Suzumiya Eigetsu''s consciousness within


    her.


    To Suzumiya Eigetsu, nothing was more important than her master''s life.


    It was the strength of her conviction that drove Moon God to repeatedly help and protect Ye Fan.


    However, from Moon God''s perspective, nothing mattered more to her than her citizens'' well-being.


    Moreover, the fate of Japan''s martial arts world was now weighing against Ye Fan''s interest.


    Consequently, she was now trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    If she chose to defend Ye Fan, Japan''s martial arts world would suffer untold casualties.


    If she returned to her country to stop Chu Sect''s attack, Ye Fan would be doomed.


    She neither wanted to leave Ye Fan to his death nor ignore the safety of her fellow citizens.


    ¡°Moon God, don''t me me for this. You were the one who forced my hand. If you hadn''t gotten in


    my way time and again, would Chu Tianfan still be alive right now? Would so much devastation be


    wrought upon the territories of the Chu Sect? Consequently, I am resigned to putting such a drastic


    n into motion. Of course, if you''re reluctant to leave this kid, you can choose to stay. However, I


    can tell you with extreme certainty that by the time you return to Japan, all that''s left to greet you is


    a sea of bloody corpses!¡± Chu Yuan dered coldly with a darkening expression.


    Meanwhile, Mochizuki Kawa was almost on his knees, begging her.


    ¡°Moon God, please stop hesitating and return right now. Even the slightest dy would cost the


    lives of countless citizens. The Demonic Duo are about to arrive in Tokyo soon.¡±


    As for the martial artists who came from Japan alongside Mochizuki Kawa, they too joined in the


    appeal.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°You despicable animal!¡±


    ¡°You''re just shameless beyond belief!¡±


    At the same time, Li Er and the others berated their enemies from the Chu Sect.


    They could not believe the most powerful sect in the world would resort to such unscrupulous


    tactics to force Moon God to leave just so they could take on Ye Fan.


    Finally, the conflicted Moon God turned around and gave Ye Fan a look.


    At that moment, he was a sea of calm as he returned Moon God''s gaze with one that was gentle yet


    mesmerizing.


    With his warm and vibrant expression, he looked just like the youth from back then who had


    watched the sunrise together with her.


    ¡°Eigetsu, go. I''m serious, and I can''t thank you enough. Don''t worry about me. I have my ways of


    dealing with this.¡±


    Ye Fan could see the torment within her due to her conflicting emotions.


    Nevertheless, he was aware of how much she had helped him and that he would never be able to


    repay the debt of gratitude he owed her.


    Now that Chu Sect was threatening Moon God with the lives of Japan''s martial artists and citizens,


    Ye Fan was not going to allow her to bear the terrible sin of forgoing her duty for his sake.


    Thus, he persuaded her to leave.


    ¡°Dragon Master, Moon God can''t leave. Once she does, no one here will be able to stop Chu Yuan!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words rmed the disciples of Dragon God Hall.


    Even Xu Lei''s eyes began to water.


    Given the current situation, Moon God was Ye Fan''s only hope for survival.


    Once she was gone, he would fall back to the brink of losing his life.


    ¡°Silence, all of you!¡± Ye Fan thundered.


    In front of him, Moon God stood still with her long dress fluttering in the wind.


    Her usual calm and dignified expression was no longer present.


    In its ce was a helpless and bitter face.


    Finally, she looked in Ye Fan''s direction with her trembling red lips and remarked, ¡°Take care of


    yourself, for Eigetsu''s sake.¡±


    Her icy cold voice reverberated in every direction.


    At that moment, the anguish she felt shed in her eyes for a fleeting moment.


    With that, she suppressed the sorrow in her heart and turned toward Chu Yuan.


    In the most vicious tone she could muster, she proimed, ¡°If he dies, I, Moon God, will annihte


    every single soul within Chu Sect.¡±


    Boom!


    Just as she spoke, the ocean beneath her feet suddenly turned into ice.


    When they felt the tremendous aura she emitted, Tang Hao, Aaron, and the others turned pale at


    once.


    Just like that, Moon God stepped into the air and left.


    Everyone watched as her angel-like figure flew toward Japan.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of the day, she chose to protect her citizens over Ye Fan, for that was Tsukuyomi''s duty


    and calling.


    Despite the turbulent emotions she felt from Suzumiya Eigetsu''s rtionship with Ye Fan, there was


    no way she could turn her back on her citizens. After all, that was the duty that had been seared


    into her soul.


    ¡°Let''s head back too.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and his men followed her back.


    Once they were gone, peace returned to the scene.


    The impulse that Tang Hao and Sword Saint felt a moment ago to save Ye Fan gradually faded


    away.


    ¡°We''re at our wit''s end!¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing we can do now,¡± Sword Saint and the othersmented.


    In the meantime, Chu Yuan had already lost his patience.


    Taking a step forward, he gave Ye Fan a condescending look.


    At the same time, he unleashed an unbridled aura of authority, causing the sky to tremble and the


    ice to shatter.


    Boom! Boom!


    The massive thousand-ton ship suddenly sunk a few meters deeper into the sea.


    As for Li Erand hispanions, they were forced to sprawl on the ground under the tremendous


    weight of Chu Yuan''s aura.


    Even though Ye Fan still managed to stand, he threw up a mouthful of blood from having his wound


    agitated.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, this is the end. Moon God has left, and there''s no one left to protect you. I''ll give you


    ten more seconds. For all the grievous crimes you havemitted, you had bettermit suicide,


    or else I''ll be forced to do it for you,¡± Chu Yuan asserted with amandingtone.


    With rays of light gathering at his finger, he pointed it at Ye Fan.


    ¡°No! Dragon Master, you can''t give up!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master, you have to live on!¡±


    Onboard the huge ship, countless disciples of the Dragon God Hall called out with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath? Just kill him!¡±


    Fen Tian could no longer wait. His desire to see Ye Fan dead was actually stronger than that of Chu


    Yuan''s.


    Unable to wait for ten more seconds, he reached out his hand and screamed at the sky, ¡°Divine


    Thunderbolt, appear!¡±


    Suddenly, an explosion rang out in the sky as the Divine Thunderbolt emerged.


    ck clouds gathered while lightning streaked through the sky.


    A golden thunderbolt descended from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, die!¡±


    Holding a thunderbolt in his hand, Fen Tian burst into a viciousughter.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡±


    In the face of the thunderbolt, Ye Fan just stood still.


    On the other side, Xu Lei, Li Er, and the others cried in anguish while being pinned to the ground.


    Grievously injured and having used up all his strength, Ye Fan was weaker than a Grandmaster in


    the current situation.


    Thus, Xu Lei and the others were worried that he might disintegrate into dust when struck by the


    lightning.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Just when everyone thought Ye Fan''s doom was sealed, a shadowy figure appeared at the veryst


    moment.


    It shed past their shocked expressions before stopping in front of Ye Fan to shield him.


    The very next moment, countless rays of light were drawn to the figure before he was struck by the


    devastating thunderbolt.


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°General Long!¡±


    The sudden turn of events had everyone stunned.


    The subordinates who were following Long Baichuan from behind wept.


    All of them could not control the overwhelming sorrow they felt.


    The situation had Ye Fan equally dumbstruck, as he did not expect the weakened Long Baichuan to


    absorb the attack on his behalf.


    Subsequently, Long Baichuan copsed onto the ground, breathless and covered in injuries.


    No one could tell whether the brave general was dead or alive.


    ¡°Baichuan, why did you have to do that?¡±


    Ye Fan was filled with sorrow. The eyes that once carried amanding gaze were now filled with


    tears.


    ¡°You insolent weakling! You have no one to me for your death other than yourself! There''s no


    way a Grandmaster like you can stop my Divine Thunderbolt. Did you actually think that you were


    able to save Chu Tianfan? That''s nothing but a pipe dream!¡± Fen Tian sneered as he stared at Long


    Baichuan''s fallen body.


    His eyes were filled with cold indifference as if his victim was nothing but an insignificant insect.


    Of course, Long Baichuan''s copse did not stop Fen Tian from changing his mind about killing Ye


    Fan.


    When he was doneughing, he shed his sword down, a glint in his eyes.


    Consequently, a powerful energy arc was unleashed in Ye Fan''s direction.


    The moment it struck him, blood sttered into the air.


    Despite being drenched in blood, Ye Fan survived the attack.


    As someone who had once terrified the world, he maintained his defiant stance.


    He stood tall in the face of his enemies; his towering figure made for a majestic sight.


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    Everyone on the ship could feel their eyes redden, while Xu Lei and the rest burst into tears.


    ¡°You b*stard! We''ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°We''ll kill you!¡± Iwai Zen roared through gritted teeth.


    By exerting all his strength, he released the aura of a supreme grandmaster and charged forward


    with his submachine gun. Aiming at Fen Tian and Chu Yuan,


    he unleashed a hail of bullets in their direction.


    Unfortunately, it was a futile effort.


    The two martial artists in front of him were the most powerful of all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even a nuclear bomb might not be enough to kill them, let alone simple firearms.


    Therefore, when Iwai Zen finally ran out of ammunition, Chu Yuan and the rest did not even have a


    scratch on them.


    Instead, Chu Yuan moved his fingers slightly and formed an energy de with them.


    The next moment, he swung his hand and shot the energy de forward.


    ¡°Stop, you b*stard!¡± Ye Fan bellowed as he attempted to dive forward to save them.


    Unfortunately, it was to no avail.


    Underneath everyone''s watchful gazes, Chu Yuan''s energy de pierced through Iwai Zen''s chest,


    causing blood to spew out like a fountain.


    ¡°Grandpa Iwai!¡± ¡°Rock Dragon!¡±


    The moment Iwai Zen copsed onto the ground, tears gushed down Chiike Shizuka''s cheeks while


    Li Er and the rest screamed in rage.


    Enduring the excruciating pain that was radiating throughout his limbs, Ye Fan dashed to Iwai Zen''s


    side and held up thetter''s body.


    ¡°D-Dragon Master, l-l''m sorry. The next time y-you return to Mount Chumen, l-l¡¯m afraid l-l won''t be


    able to be by your side. T-Take care of yourself.¡±


    Grasping Ye Fan''s hand tightly, Iwai Zen tried his best to eke out a smile.


    Back when they were facing the Chu family, Iwai Zen refused to fight and was used of being a


    deserter.


    However, when ced in a life-and-death situation, he dashed forward without any hesitation.


    Despite facing impending death, he felt no fear at all. Instead, all he had left for Ye Fan was a gentle


    smile.


    Just when he wanted to say more, Iwai Zen vomited a mouthful of blood the moment he opened his


    mouth.


    In spite of that, he used thest of his energy to hand Ye Fan a blood-covered postcard he kept by


    his chest.


    With that, he finally left the world of man.


    In the winter of that very year, Rock Dragon passed away.


    At the same time, blood began to flow into the seas of China.


    When Ye Fan shifted his gaze from the elderly man to the postcard in his hand, his body began to


    tremble as his fingers balled into a fist.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, why do you insist on continuing to struggle? Do you want everyone on the ship to be


    killed before you''re satisfied? Including Oska, this is the third man who died because of you.¡±


    Giving Ye Fan a condescending look, Chu Yuan burst into unrestrainedughter.


    The haughty expression on his face seemed to dictate that everything was under his control.


    Having heard the revtion, Ye Fan shivered again.


    ¡°Is Oska a-also dead?¡±


    No one, other than that howling breeze, responded to him.


    Meanwhile, the raging waves seemed to be swallowing the entire sky and earth.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    ¡°All of you are nothing but assh*les!¡±


    ¡°Today, we, the members of the Dragon God Hall, will knock out your teeth even if it means


    sacrificing our lives!¡±


    Iwai Zen''s death had utterly infuriated Li Erand the rest.


    Long Baichuan''s fiancee was still waiting for him, while Iwai Zen was still dreaming of seeing his


    granddaughter.


    Unfortunately, their dreams could no longer be fulfilled.


    Driven mad by rage, everyone on the ship charged forward without a care for their own lives, just


    like moths to a me.


    However, just when Li Er and the others were about to surge ahead, Ye Fan thundered, ¡°Everyone,


    stop!¡±


    At that moment, all of them were stunned.


    Li Er froze where he stood, while Chen Ao''s gaze was filled with shock.


    As for Xu Lei, Chiike Shizuka, and the others, all of them gave Ye Fan a listless look.


    ¡°Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu?¡±


    Everyone stared at him, as no one had any idea what he wanted to do.


    Confusion and anxiety reigned in everyone''s mind.


    After stopping the crowd, Ye Fan turned around and swept a piercing gaze across Chu Yuan, Fen


    Tian, and his other enemies.


    The moment his eyesnded on them, they felt a chill down their spines as if the Devil himself was


    staring at them.


    Even Chu Yuan was intimidated by his re.


    Finally, Ye Fan returned his attention to Chu Yuan and chuckled.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, do you know that the biggest thing I''m ashamed of is that I share the same blood as


    you? I do not resent being born into the Chu family. Instead, I just hate the fact that I''m your


    grandson!¡±


    With that, Ye Fan looked up andughed uncontrobly.


    Hisughter was so loud that it sounded like thunder rumbling through the sky.


    From it, one could feel the sorrow of a man soon to be martyred.


    ¡°Hahaha! Congrattions, you have won. Since all of you insist upon my death, I do not seem to


    have any other choice. I just hope that you will keep your promise not to harm the members of


    Dragon God Hall.¡±


    What?


    Only when Ye Fan finished did everyone realize what his intentions were.


    Consequently, Li Er and the rest could not resist panicking.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, no!¡± Li Er rushed forward like a mad man.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡± Xu Lei copsed onto the ground, crying.


    ¡°Dragon Master, please don''t!¡±


    Behind them, thousands of their disciples began to wail.


    At the same time, everyone desperately tried toe forward and stop Ye Fan.


    However, it was already toote.


    With a stomp of his feet, a thousand swords were jolted into the air.


    Under his control, the swords stabbed into his chest, causing his blood to spew everywhere.


    With that, the legendary figure, Chu Tianfan, copsed onto the ground and died that day.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Meanwhile, in Jiangdong, Yunzhou, Su Qian and Qiu Mucheng were out shopping.


    The year-end holidays wereing, and the new year was about to arrive.


    Therefore, the mall was decorated festively with rednterns, while all sorts of year-end sales were


    being held.


    ¡°Mucheng, what do you think about this top? It costs only around ten thousand. When I saw itst


    month, it was priced at twenty to thirty thousand. I didn''t expect it to be discounted by so much.¡±


    In front of a luxury store, Su Qian was trying on a beige-colored jacket. While doing so, she posed


    in all kinds of positions in front of the mirror to demonstrate her charm.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, it looks good and suits your style,¡± Qiu Mucheng replied with a smile.


    Her smile was so soft that it managed to mesmerize everyone who walked past.


    After all, both of them were the most beautiful sight inside the entire mall with their exquisite


    features, stunning figures, and dignified air.


    Qiu Mucheng, in particr, looked like an angel walking amongst men.


    Because of that, she was the center of attraction wherever she went.


    In fact, some men who did well in their careers gathered their courage to chat her up.


    However, Qiu Mucheng would always reply cordially, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m already married. My


    husband is both handsome and sessful. More importantly, he''s a hero.¡±


    Every time she said that, her eyes would glisten with pride and bliss.


    ¡°Mucheng, don''t just stand there. Come and pick one too. The holidays areing. Hence, that


    man of yours will definitely be home. Why don''t you choose something pretty and sexy? You can


    then wee him home in that.¡±


    Initially, Qiu Mucheng had no intention of buying any clothes, for she felt she had too many of them.


    Nheless, she felt that Su Qian did have a point.


    I need to unt my charm in front of him to remind that b*stard toe home more often, especially


    given how busy he is.


    With that, the two best friends began to shop until they dropped.


    They bought everything, including jackets, trench coats, dresses, heels, jeans, and many more.


    Qiu Mucheng made sure that she did not leave out anything at all.


    In fact, she even went to the lingerie store to purchase all sorts of stockings.


    Watching her friend change from an innocent girl into a temptress, Su Qian could not help butugh


    out loud.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Qiu Mucheng red at her.


    ¡°Hehe, Mucheng, you have finally seen the light and know how to enjoy the pleasures of life.


    Evidently, marriage is the catalyst for a girl to mature. Do you remember the time when you would


    blush just at the mention of sexy clothing? Now, you have taken your own initiative to try.¡± Su Qian


    giggled.


    Qiu Mucheng''s face flushed in response. ¡°Not so loud! Besides, I don''t really have a choice. That


    Dragon Master of mine is always away most of the time. If I don''t give him a treat now and then, I''m


    afraid that he might even forget that he has a wife back home.¡±


    When she first got married to Ye Fan, she barely knew such things.


    After many years of spending time with Su Qian, she gradually wised up to what was required of


    her.


    Holding that thought, Qiu Mucheng was filled with guilt.


    All other wives gave their husbands pleasure as a reward for the busy and dreary lives they led.


    As for her, she felt bad for giving him too little pleasure.


    Thus, she decided to change by bing a minx in front of him and pleasure him until he could not


    have enough of her.


    After hearing Qiu Mucheng''s words, Su Qian shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°Look, what''s so great about being married to the head of Jiangdong? It might look all glorious on


    the outside, but realistically, you''re no different from being a widow. When I get married, I won''t want


    a husband like yours. It''s bad to have someone who''s too sessful,¡± Su Qian ranted.


    Qiu Mucheng rolled her eyes at herfriend. ¡°I can''t believe you. Back when Ye Fan was a nobody,


    you looked down upon him as a bum and coward. In fact, you pestered me to divorce him and


    marry someone influential. But now that my husband turns out to be capable and also the head of


    Jiangdong, you tell me I shouldn''t be with someone sessful? People like you deserve to be


    single for eternity!¡±


    Su Qian stuck out hertongue andughed awkwardly. ¡°My dear friend, I''m just feeling indignant on


    your behalf, all right? Look at how Ye Fan has wasted your youth. All right, all right. I''ll stop talking


    about it. Let''s continue with our spending spree.¡±


    Su Qian towed Qiu Mucheng along, and with that, both girls carried on shopping.


    Just when Qiu Mucheng responded with a smile, she suddenly felt her heart sink, followed by


    intense


    squeezing pain.


    Holding her chest while supporting herself by the wall, Qiu Mucheng began sweating profusely.


    Given a fright, Su Qian asked in a panic, ¡°Mucheng, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me...¡±


    With her body trembling, she replied with a feeble voice, ¡°l-l don''t know. It''s just that I suddenly felt a


    stinging pain in my heart as if I have been s-stabbed in it.¡±


    At that moment, her usually vibrant face had lost all color.


    Meanwhile in Tokyo, Japan, in Sanshin Organization, Mochizuki Kawa, and others took turns to


    report the situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, the intruders have fled to the southeast. Our men are currently treating those who


    are injured.¡±


    Moon God''s expression turned grim. ¡°Pass down the order to seal the borders and prevent them


    from leaving Japan. For trespassing on our nation, I will ughter them right here!¡±


    Her icy tone was filled with murderous intent.


    With that, Moon God decided to head toward the southeast in pursuit of the Demonic Duo.


    Just when she was about to do so, she felt a sudden emptiness in her heart.


    She trembled a little, and a gut-wrenching pain descended upon her, causing her to almost copse


    onto the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mochizuki Kawa asked anxiously.


    Ignoring him, Moon God lowered her head and held onto her heart.


    She, too, had no idea what was going on.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did this sudden sense of anguishe from?


    The next moment, the answer dawned upon her.


    Raising her gaze, she looked in the direction of China with a drastic change in expression. ¡°Could it


    be that Master is-¡±


    Zing!


    Suddenly, she felt a ringing in her mind.


    Within the depths of her consciousness, she could feel Suzumiya Eigetsu''s sorrow overwhelm her


    like a crashing wave.


    By the time Mochizuki Kawa and the rest looked at her, tears were already streaming down her


    cheeks.


    Whoosh!


    In the midst of the clouds, Moon God dashed through the sky toward the northeast.


    ¡°Your Highness, you''ve gone the wrong way! The southeast is that way!¡± Mochizuki Kawa cried out.


    However, they did not get any response, as no one could break Moon God''s conviction.


    On the flip side, Mount Chumen was exceptionally quiet, for all its best martial artists had been sent


    out.


    Despite the tremendous size of the sect, only a few hundred men were left behind.


    Nevertheless, Chu Zhengliang''s cries of agony continued to ring out in the background.


    Somewhere in the depths of the building, a distinguished figure with ming red lips and striking


    eyebrows was sitting in a meditative posture, breathing calmly.


    She had a face that couldunch a thousand ships.


    However, she was confined to that space and could do nothing else but heal her injuries.


    At the crucial moment of her recuperation, she suddenly shuddered before throwing up a mouthful


    of blood.


    The next moment, she fell limp on the giant boulder she was on.


    ¡°Ye Fan... Ye Fan...¡±


    With a pale expression, she felt a tsunami of emotions swallow her fragile heart from within.


    Despite the injuries that covered her body, she continued calling out his name.


    With tears dropping like rain, she wept.


    Those gxy-like eyes of hers were filled with boundless anguish.


    At that very instant, she felt as if the world was


    enveloped by darkness to the extent that there was no longer any light left in her life.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Meanwhile, in the Chu residence in Fenghai, China, an elder slowly walked out of her room with


    staggering steps. It was a rare sunny afternoon, so she wanted to go to the garden.


    Meanwhile, arge ck dogy in the garden, resting underthe sunlight. When the elder came into


    the garden, it rushed to her and shook its tail.


    It was a cold day, but the ck dog still stuck out its tongue and panted heavily.


    The elder smiled and shook her head upon seeing the dog. ¡°ckie, are you hungry again? I made


    steamed buns yesterday. Let me get a few for you.¡±


    The elder patted the dog and went into the kitchen. She lifted a pot cover and took out a few


    steaming buns before throwing them to the ck dog.


    Woof! Woof!


    The ck dog barked excitedly at the elder as if thanking her.


    Then, it came over and licked her hand before moving away to eat the buns.


    The elder watched the dog and sighed. ¡°Even ckie knows how to be thankful, unlike a certain


    person.¡±


    At this thought, the elder suddenly looked into the distance and mumbled, ¡°I believe that brat has


    escaped back to China by now. He is still too young and impulsive. How could he not stop and think


    about his actions? Although the Chu family has grown weak, they have umted power over the


    centuries. On the other hand, a brat like him has only been in this world for a few years. Does he


    think it is that easy to bring the Chu family down?¡±


    The elder sighed before continuing, ¡°Still, it is good for him to face obstacles. He would learn


    nothing if things went too smoothly. It is vital to know how to get back up after one has fallen. I hope


    this challenge can teach him a lesson. It will prepare him to face stronger enemies and greater


    challenges in the future.¡±


    Although the elder lived deep within this old residence, she could still sense many things that


    happened to Ye Fan.


    The elder felt that Ye Fan had already escaped the worst dangers.


    She could make her phantom appear to him with the help of the Sword ofYunyang.


    The elder believed that no matter how much Chu Yuan wanted to kill Ye Fan, he would not dare to


    attempt assassination again and openly contradict himself.


    By now, it had been days since she made her phantom appear.


    The elder estimated that Ye Fan should have already reached China.


    ¡°That brat will probablye to see me soon,¡± the elder muttered with an affectionate and warm


    tone.


    There were many descendants of the Chu family all over the world.


    However, among the younger generations, Ye Fan was the only one that caught her attention and


    liking.


    If she had to choose another one, it would be the daughter of the Tang family, Tang Yun.


    She remembered when Ye Fan lived in the Chu residence when he was little. Whenever Ye Fan''s


    father had beaten him up and injured him, he woulde to her for treatment.


    Since then, whenever he came across hurdles that he could not ovee, he woulde to see


    her too.


    Previously, Ye Fan got into grave danger in Japan.


    At the time, he ran to her here and managed to survive.


    Therefore, she expected Ye Fan would seek her medical treatment once he had returned from Chu


    Sect.


    However, she had been waiting for him for a few days and still had not heard anything from him.


    ¡°Could he have gone home to spend time with his wife?¡± The elder shook her head and smiled.


    As she was muttering to herself, she suddenly sensed something, prompting her to look up


    immediately toward the east of China.


    Then, she felt an unbearable sadness rising from her heart.


    ¡°Is that my grandson? Is that Ye Fan?¡± the elder whispered.


    Suddenly, she cursed, ¡°B*stards! The Chu family is worse than animals! How could they bear to


    commit such cruelty?¡±


    The elder shook all over, and her eyes bloodshot.


    In the east of China, clouds swirled above the roaring sea.


    Suddenly, redness like blood stained the sky.


    If one stood in the distance, one would see the azure blue sky suddenly turning blood red.


    Everything turned silent, and time seemed to stop as a man fell.


    The clouds and the waves stopped moving. The wind disappeared.


    It was so silent that one could almost hear the flow of time.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The things that happened there left an indelible imprint in the minds of everyone who saw. No one


    could ever forget it.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Xu Lei fell onto the deck. Her slender fingers were covered in blood.


    When the thousands of long swords pierced through Ye Fan, Xu Lei felt pained as if a knife had


    stabbed through her heart.


    She choked with immense sadness and agony.


    Ye Fan was the only thing keeping her in this world. He was the only reason she chose to continue


    living.


    But why? Why is this happening? The heavens are cruel! Why does it keep taking away everyone I


    love? Previously, it was my parents. Now, I have lost Ye Fan too.


    Xu Lei was on the verge of losing her mind from grief as she watched her world copse.


    ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± Li Er wept.


    ¡°Why? Why does it have toe to this?¡± Chen Aomented.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others looked at Ye Fan with despair as tears flowed from their eyes.


    They were not the only ones. Members of Dragon God Hall who had followed Ye Fan for years all


    wept bitterly. Their hearts filled with pain and despair.


    They could not understand why fate would y such a cruel trick on them.


    They knew how hard their Dragon Master had worked. He went through painful training and kept


    persevering to be stronger. They could not understand why he had to die.


    ¡°He had already left Mount Chumen and came back alive. He was only one step away from


    Jiangdong. Why? Why does it have to end like this?¡± someone wailed.


    No one could ept the cruel oue before them.


    Ye Fan had gotten here after escaping the most extreme danger. He was almost home, but...


    Li Er and the others kneeled bitterly before Ye Fan''s body, shedding more tears than they had ever


    shed in their lives.


    Li Er looked at Ye Fan''s bloodied body and could not believe that it was real.


    Is this really Ye Fan? Is this the same Mr. Chu who was renowned all over Yunzhou and shook the


    whole Jiangdong? Is this the man that no one could defeat?


    For a moment, Li Er could almost see the proud and mighty young man who dominated Jiangbei


    and forced Supremes from War God Castle to retreat.


    ¡°Ye Fan, please wake up... You can''t die. I don''t want you to die. Please don''t leave me...¡± Xu Lei


    pleaded.


    The sky and the sea seemed to have fallen silent in solidarity with their grief.


    One could only hearthe sound of cold wind blowing at them relentlessly.


    Xu Lei and the others kept weeping and kneeling before Ye Fan''s pale and cold body. Their


    anguished cries grew weaker as time passed.


    ¡°Did Chu Tianfan... really kill himself?¡± someone asked.


    In the sky, martial arts leaders who had besieged Ye Fan were shocked by what happened.


    No one expected Ye Fan to make such a choice.


    Prince Carlo looked pale, and the Great Emperor Aaron stood stunned on his spot. Even Fen Tian


    was trembling.


    Meanwhile, Sword Saint, Tang Hao, and Mo Gucheng were wide-eyed from shock.


    Although they had expected Ye Fan''s death, no one predicted that a brilliant man like him would


    choose to end his life.


    ¡°You...¡± Sword Saint suddenly looked up at the martial artists from various countries with bloodshot


    eyes. He said in a trembling and cold tone, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    His voice was hoarse in his attempt to suppress raging fury.


    In the end, he could not contain the anger in his heart and yelled, ¡°All of you, get out of China now!¡±


    Boom.


    Sword Saint''s hoarse and furious voice thundered, causing those present to be fearful.


    On the other hand, Karl, Aaron, and the others appeared remorseful. Aaron looked at Sword Saint


    and said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Sword Saint. We didn''t expect things to turn out like this.¡±


    Then, Aaron sighed and continued, ¡°Even in martial arts talent alone, Chu Tianfan was a rare


    genius of our lifetime. Therefore, we will memorialize him. The whole martial arts world shall never


    forget his name.¡±

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Most of the martial artists at the scene did not actually harbor deep grudges against Ye Fan.


    They joined hands to battle against Ye Fan just for the sake of the martial arts circle of their


    countries, respectively.


    Not to mention, others tended to be green with envy of those having expertise in theirfield.


    The martial arts world was not as big as it seemed.


    Sadly, a formidable martial artist often could not even gain recognition and eptance from other


    martial artists.


    Undeniably, sometimes it was not a good thing for one to stand out from the others.


    Since Karl, Aaron, and the others did not hate Ye Fan deeply, they felt a bit glum instead of rejoicing


    at the sight of thetter, who ended his own life tragically with swords. In fact, they could not resist


    feeling a surge of inexplicable guilt start to well up from within them.


    Therefore, the martial arts leaders of other countries were not the slightest bit infuriated by Sword


    Saint''s oppressive words. They even expressed their utmost apologies to War God Castle.


    Needless to say, not everyone felt the same as them.


    For instance, Fen Tian was over the moon as he could barely wait to rip Ye Fan apart due to his


    intense hostility toward thetter before.


    He snickered when he overheard Karl and the others apologize to Sword Saint and his allies.


    ¡°There''s no need for an apology! Ye Fan only has himself to me when he ended up having a


    taste of his own medicine! After all, he should pay the price for the heinous deed that he had


    committed! Hmph! He doesn''t deserve any sympathy and shouldn''t have died such a quick death!


    We should punish him severely by tearing him into pieces to avenge those martial artists who met


    their tragic ends because of his heinousness!¡±


    His chilling tone and his cold look implied that he was still unwilling to forgive Ye Fan even after the


    latter had met his end.


    To vent the hatred from within him, he had to rip Ye Fan apart!


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you!¡± ¡°Mr. Chu has met his end because of you! What else are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How dare you want toy a finger on Mr. Chu''s body!¡±


    ¡°You''re definitely worse than beasts!¡±


    ¡°We vow to fight you till the end today! You sc*mbag! Even if we''re fated to meet our end here, we


    won''t let you touch Mr. Chu''s body!¡±


    Li Er and the others who were grief-stricken by Ye Fan''s death got all worked up instantly. They


    scowled menacingly at Fen Tian and the others as though they were beasts that had gone berserk.


    All of them red at Fen Tian and the others with petrifying ferocity in their eyes, as if they were


    going to take thetter down with them.


    Nheless, Fen Tian was not the slightest bit intimidated by their fierce gazes.


    Regardless of how Li Er and the others were flustered and shouted at him at the moment, they were


    nothing but worthless small fries to him.


    ¡°If all of you intend to meet your ends and apany him in h*ll, I don''t mind sendingyou off now!


    Isn''t it great to be able to meet your ends on the same day with your respectable Dragon Master?¡±


    Fen Tian sniggered as he brandished his sword toward them right away.


    ¡°Fen Tian, how dare you!¡± Li Er and the others fumed.


    Right that instant, a bellow of rage sounded behind Fen Tian.


    Shortly after, the Heavenly Grandmaster lunged forward with his gigantic iron hammer.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ng!


    The collision between it and Fen Tian''s sword resulted in an ear-splitting sound and fiery sparks.


    The next moment, Fen Tian was flung into the sea, resulting in turbulent waves.


    The blood-chilling force caused a massive explosion, forming a crater with a depth of over a dozen


    meters under the sea.


    Momentster, a disheveled Fen Tian emerged from underthe sea and snapped, ¡°Tang Hao, what


    are you doing? Say it out loud if you''re thinking of battling against me! As King of India, I''m not


    afraid of you! But how could you blindside me?¡±


    After being flung into the sea by Tang Hao with just one strike of his hammer in front of everyone,


    Fen Tian blew his gasket in utter embarrassment.


    As his sword glistened with the reflection of the sunlight, he started emanating massive energy from


    his elixir field.


    It looked like a battle between supreme grandmasters was about to break out.


    Fen Tian was ranked above Tang Hao in the Sky Ranking. Thus, he was convinced he could defeat


    thetter in a one-on-one battle.


    Nevertheless, when he was about to unleash hisbat prowess, Sword Saint, who had remained


    silent, moved forward and came to a halt right behind Tang Hao.


    At the same time, the thousands of martial artists from China moved forward together with him too.


    ¡°W-What do all of you from China intend to do? Don''t forget that I''m one of the members of the


    alliance, l-lf you go against me, it will imply that you''re stepping on the toes of all the martial artists


    gathered here today. Are you thinking of bing the entire world''s public enemy?¡± Fen Tian


    stuttered.


    He could not help but chicken out. Sword Saint and the others'' intimidating gaze sent a chill down


    his spine. It was as though countless demons had their eyes on him.


    Horror-stricken, he staggered a few steps backward uncontrobly. He was worried that the martial


    artists from China would get all fired up and finish him off at any moment.


    Even though he was sure he could handle Tang Hao, the former was not confident that he could


    face all the martial artists from China.


    ¡°Didn''t we emphasize earlier that you''re now on the turf of China? We''ll never let any outsiders like


    you stir up any troubles here! No matter what, every one of us from War God Castle vow to defend


    our beloved nation. If you insist on inflicting harm on our people from China, it will be over our dead


    bodies!¡± Sword Saint growled. There was murderous intent amid the sheer frigidness in histone.


    Smiling sheepishly, Fen Tian tried to appease him. ¡°Sword Saint, take it easy. I was pulling their legs


    to give them a scare just now. Didn''t Old Mr. Chu mention just now that we''re here for the justice of


    the martial arts world? We had vowed to mete out punishment by annihting the demon who


    spelled trouble for the martial arts world. Thus, we''d only get rid of Chu Tianfan without involving the


    others. Don''t worry. We''ll respect China.¡±


    Since War God Castle had stepped in to back Li Er and the others up, Fen Tian changed his mind


    so he would not get on the former''s nerves.


    He paid no heed to those small fries as his goal was already achieved after Ye Fan met his end.


    Sword Saint looked up and bellowed, ¡°Then why are you still here? Get lost!¡±


    Since Ye Fan was dead, their goal was aplished. Hence, Sword Saint chased Fen Tian and his


    people away at once so they could not inflict harm on the others.


    Everyone exchanged gazes with each other without uttering any words.


    Apparently, they were still waiting on Chu Yuan''s decision. After all, he was the leader of the


    alliance. Hence, they would not make a move without his announcement.


    ¡°Sword Saint, please calm down. As mentioned earlier, we don''t have any ulterior motives but are


    solely here for justice. Now that Chu Tianfan is dead, I''ll be taking his body away!¡± Chu Yuan stated


    warily.


    Tang Hao furrowed his brows and questioned, ¡°Old Mr. Chu, don''t you think it''s too much? Our


    people in China are particr about having their deceased family members back so they can rest in


    peace forever after a proper burial in their homnd. Now that he''s dead, how could you insist on


    taking his body away? At least, we should send his body back to his homnd for his parents as a


    sense ofpassion and humanity.¡±


    Chu Yuan shook his head. ¡°Mr. Tang, it''s not right for you to say so. After all, Chu Tianfan is


    undoubtedly a demon. What''s the point of treating a demon of the martial arts world with a sense of


    compassion and humanity? This demon had nailed my son on Mount Chumen ruthlessly, causing


    him to experience excruciating pain!¡±


    ¡°To pay him back, I''ll bring him back and nail him at the peak of Mount Chumen alongside my son,


    keeping himpany! I don''t think I''ve made an absurd request, right? I''m only paying him back in


    his own coin! An eye for an eye, after all!¡± Chu Yuan continued as he advanced toward Ye Fan''s


    body.


    Evidently, he insisted on taking Ye Fan away with him without talking things out with War God


    Castle.


    Moreover, War God Castle did not have any right and capability to stop him from doing so.


    Needless to say, there was another reason Chu Yuan insisted on taking Ye Fan away. He intended


    to make sure thetter had really breathed hisst breath.


    It was never easy to get rid of supreme grandmasters. They might still be able to survive even if


    countless swords pierced through their hearts. If Ye Fan happened to still be alive, Chu Yuan would


    surely stab him to death!

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Chu Yuan knew all too well that Ye Fan was not someone he could easily deal with. He told himself


    he must finish Ye Fan off that day, by hook or by crook.


    After putting in so much effort, he did not wish any hups to ur.


    Thus, he made his way gradually toward Ye Fan''s lifeless body.


    However, Li Er and the others would never let anyone from Chu Sect take him away.


    ¡°It''sjust yourwishful thinkingto take Mr. Chu''s body away! We won''t let any of you touch his body,


    even if it''ll cost our lives!¡± they yelled resolutely, glowering at Chu Yuan. Gritting their teeth, they


    were ready to sacrifice themselves to stand in Chu Yuan''s way.


    Nheless, all of them were iparable to Chu Yuan. In fact, he did not even spare them a


    single nce.


    Boom!


    While Chu Yuan was advancing toward the ship, he emanated a wave of unbelievable force.


    Hisbat prowess was unrivaled.


    The intense pressure unleashed by him was overwhelming for Li Er and the others.


    Bang! A massive force was exerted on them in a split second, causing them to be pressed onto


    their knees. Blood spewed out of their mouths and noses as they were pinned down hard.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°H-How dare you show disrespect to Dragon Master''s body!¡±


    Even though Li Erand the other fighters of Dragon God Hall could hardly move, they never stopped


    shrieking at Chu Yuan in exasperation. Their eyes turned fiery red, and there was intense fury amid


    sheer indignance on their faces.


    Tears were even trickling down the cheeks of some of them.


    They could not resist despising themselves for their weakness and failure to protect their Dragon


    Master.


    Not only that, they could not even shield Ye Fan''s lifeless body.


    No words could describe their distress and grievance at the moment!


    Regardless, nobody would give any hoots to the weak ones'' emotional sway.


    Chu Yuan did not cast any look on Li Er, Xu Lei, and the others. It was as though everyone on the


    ship was invisible to him. In other words, he saw only Ye Fan''s body in his eyes.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan hadnded steadily on the deck.


    Ye Fan''s body, pierced by countless swords, was lying next to Chu Yuan''s feet. The blood flowing


    out of his body had formed a ghastly red stream on the ground.


    ¡°Pfft! You shouldn''t have dug your own grave! Wouldn''t it have been better for you to be lowly rather


    than shooting yourself in the foot?¡± Chu Yuan mocked nonchntly, devoid of expression.


    For him, Ye Fan had spelled himself trouble for refusing to put his feet on the ground.


    ¡°I bet things would have been different if he was willing to exercise restraint after being kicked out


    from the Chu family. How nice if he could have embarked on a new and simple life as an ordinary


    viger, pulling himself out of worldly matters. No doubt, he might not have been able to have a


    foothold in the world of power and wealth again, but he could have at least spent the rest of his life


    peacefully. Too bad this brat was reluctant to lie low. He had even harbored a grudge against the


    Chu family ever since he was kicked out of our family! Hmph! He even yearned to be mightier


    and had the audacity to step onto Mount Chumen again to settle the score with the Chu family,


    demanding that we apologize to him! Thus, he only has himself to me for causing himself such a


    tragic fate due to his adamancy!¡± Chu Yuan scoffed.


    Without a second thought, he bent and stretched out his hand to lift Ye Fan''s body before instructing


    his troops to retreat.


    The others could not help grieving when the Chu Sect began their retreat with Ye Fan''s body in Chu


    Yuan''s hands.


    Tang Hao, Sword Saint, and the others could not resist letting out a sorrowful sigh.


    Since Ye Fan''s body was being taken away, they had no choice but to ept the fact that it was


    impossible for him to be alive again.


    It never came to their minds that Ye Fan could not even rest in peace forever in his homnd after


    meeting his tragic end.


    Nobody would have expected that the most unrivaled fighter who topped the Sky Ranking would


    have ended up in such a pathetic state.


    ¡°From today onward, the Unrivalled Supreme is no more!¡± Tang Hao eximed as he looked up into


    the sky.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go! Now that Chu Tianfan is dead and Chu Sect has taken his body, I don''t think


    China will be able to retaliate again. Thus, I presume India will not have to fear any threats again!¡±


    Fen Tian heaved a sigh of relief; his eyes glistened with sheer blissfulness. He was relieved since


    the biggest threat bugging them throughout the years was currently gone.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go back to our country too!¡± ¡°Everything hase to an end.¡±


    ¡°From today onward, Chu Tianfan''s name will go down in history.¡±


    Aaron, Karl, and the others turned to leave after throwing a final nce at Ye Fan''s body dejectedly.


    With that, an intense conflict in the martial arts world had finallye to an end.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s death with their own eyes, all the other martial artists from other countries


    left for their countries contentedly.


    Meanwhile, only Xu Lei, Li Er, and the others were still yowling piteously at the scene.


    ¡°Sword Saint, let''s go too,¡± Mo Gucheng, King of Fighters, suggested. At the same time, he advised


    all the other fighters of China to leave. Since all the other martial artists from all over the world had


    retreated one by one, he felt it was pointless for them to remain there.


    ¡°All right.¡± Sword Saint nodded approvingly. ¡°Let''s head back now. Tang Hao, you stay back with a


    few men and assist them in getting other matters resolved.¡± ¡°At least, make sure to bring everyone


    on the ship back to the country safely,¡± he added slowly. Somehow, he sounded exceptionally


    dispirited and feeble, as though he had aged dozens of years in just a few hours.


    A sudden surge of helplessness from his body gradually wore him down.


    Unavoidably, he could not get over the remorse for not being able to protect Ye Fan and even stop


    Chu Yuan from taking his body away.


    Apart from that, he racked his brain on how he should exin to War God what had happened.


    He did not dare to imagine how thetter would react when he found out the elite young fighter he


    had been having a soft spot for had ended his own life tragically!


    Suffocated by an indescribable grievance, Sword Saint could only let out another sigh of


    helplessness.


    Everyone had seemingly jumped to a hasty conclusion when they presumed the bewildering


    commotion had ended.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, all of a sudden, a ck figure shed across the horizon like a bolt of lightning.


    Initially, nobody had sensed the presence.


    When the mysterious figure emerged a thousand meters away from them, Chu Yuan finally sensed


    something amiss.


    ¡°Who''s it over there?¡± He lifted his head instinctively and thundered out at the figure.


    In the twinkling of an eye, thetter showed up right in front of Chu Yuan with explosive force like a


    grenade that went off abruptly. He threw his massive palm toward Chu Yuan''s chest right away


    without uttering any words.


    ¡°Hmph! Insolent fool!¡± Chu Yuan snorted, narrowing his eyes. At the same time, he stretched out his


    palm swiftly to fight against the figure.


    ¡°What!¡± Thunderstruck, Chu Yuan''s face turned ashen in an instant. His usual indifference was


    prevailed by a sudden surge of fear crashing into his heart like a series of never-ending waves.


    Only then did he realize that he had underestimated thetter''s prowess.


    Nheless, it was toote for him to take any action.


    Surprisingly, Chu Yuan was suppressed by the collision seconds ago. Due to the massive impact,


    his body even staggered backward a few hundred meters uncontrobly.


    At that very moment, the figure twisted his palm and snatched Ye Fan''s body from Chu Yuan with a


    grasp before he turned to flee!


    ¡°B*stard! Stay put!¡± Chu Yuan thundered out.


    The moment Ye Fan''s body was seized, it only struck Chu Yuan that the mysterious figure had an


    ulterior motive.


    When he regained hisposure, he geared up to umte massive force in his elixir field. The


    next second, his body was out of sight.


    In a blink of an eye, Chu Yuan reappeared and caught up to the figure.


    Right after a thunderous bellow, Chu Yuan threw out a massive punch.


    Incredibly, his petrifying prowess was far mightier than a supreme grandmaster''s.


    Awestruck, everyone looked into the distance and


    gasped, ¡°Could it be the power of the god realm?¡±


    They even had a feeling that Chu Yuan was unleashing an invincible power as mighty as a deity''s!

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    It had been more than ten years since Chu Yuan revealed himself to the world.


    He had only left his seclusion for a little over a month.


    Hence, Aaron, Karl, and the others did not really know the true extent of Chu Yuan''s powers.


    Back at Mount Chumen, when Ye Fan attacked the Chu Sect for the first time, they had seen Chu


    Yuan intervene a couple of times.


    However, he did not unleash his full powers.


    Hence, the shock that Chu Yuan gave them was limited.


    Yet, Chu Yuan''s punch now was able to shatter the air and break through the sound barrier.


    His explosive powers caused everyone to be paralyzed in shock.


    They thought that only a god would have such powers.


    ¡°Which stupid b*stard dares to snatch someone from the Old Master of Chu Sect? Do they have a


    death wish?¡±


    Watching from afar, Fen Tian shook his head and smirked coldly, his eyes filled with a gloating look.


    Although Ye Fan''s corpse had already been snatched away, Fen Tian did not seem to panic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In his opinion, it was an extremely foolish act to snatch something away from Chu Yuan.


    In the martial arts world, only Chu Yuan and Moon God were legendary fighters in the god realm.


    Hence, no one in the crowd believed that the mysterious man in ck that suddenly appeared was


    capable enough to snatch Ye Fan away right in front of Chu Yuan.


    ¡°After this punchnds, that mysterious man and Ye Fan''s corpse would probably be crushed into


    pieces.¡±


    Everyone behind Aaron had the same thought.


    Finally, after catching up with that man in ck, Chu Yuan aimed a heavy punch at him. Its blood-


    chilling impact was strong enough to send ripples through the air.


    He moved so quickly that it was impossible to dodge.


    The punch was so powerful that it created a massive gust of wind that formed a crater thousands of


    meters deep in the sea bed.


    The waves towered menacingly as if a tempestuous thunder had just ravaged the skies.


    Just when everyone thought that the man would definitely die, he quietly turned around at the most


    critical moment.


    He leapt into the air and harnessed his energy.


    When confronted with Chu Yuan''s punch, he suddenly aimed a forceful kick at Chu Yuan.


    ¡°It''s useless. How can any ordinary person resist the powers of the god realm?¡±


    Upon seeing his kick, Fen Tian could not help but shake his head and scoff mockingly.


    He thought that it was impossible for the man in ck to oppose such an overwhelmingly powerful


    opponent.


    Initially, Fen Tian was worried that the man possessed some sort of hidden treasure that could


    perhaps trouble Chu Yuan.


    However, it now seemed like he was merely overthinking.


    The man had just charged in recklessly to bring Ye Fan''s corpse away.


    ¡°If this is all he can do, he''s dead!¡± mocked Fen Tian.


    However, before his grin could disappear from his face, a loud explosion sounded.


    It was like tonnes of dynamite had just exploded in an instant.


    When both shed, huge volumes of seawater were immediately evaporated by the sheer impact


    that had just erupted.


    Water vapor rose to the sky.


    An incredibly deep crater, seemingly reaching the depths of the ocean, appeared in front of them.


    Whoosh!


    Thousands of kilometers away, the sea started churning rapidly.


    Waves after waves came crashing down like a catastrophic tsunami.


    The huge ship that Li Er and the rest were on was pushed thousands of meters away by the


    tumultuous waves.


    This chaoticmotion had the potential to destroy the world¡ªit was far beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    An even more terrifying event was in store forthem.


    After the huge boom, Chu Yuan''s punch and the mysterious man''s kick collided.


    A moment of stalemate ensued...


    Like a shot from a cannon, a figure was sent flying to the bottom of the ocean.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°T-This...¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone erupted into an uproar.


    They widened their eyes in utter disbelief.


    Fen Tian, Tang Hao, the King of Fighters, and the others were incredibly shocked.


    Everyone around them looked like they had just seen a ghost.


    Feelings of shock, disbelief and panic washed over them.


    ¡°H-He''s defeated?¡±


    ¡°Was Chu Yuan defeated just now?¡±


    ¡°C-Could this be another fighter in the god realm?¡±


    Everyone was on the brink of madness, unable to ept this reality.


    It was undeniable how powerful Chu Yuan was.


    One might im that Chu Yuan was forced to retreat earlier because the opponent''s attack caught


    him off guard. However, this time, they had shed face-to-face.


    Yet, Chu Yuan was kicked to the bottom of the ocean by him.


    This proved that the opponent''s powers surpassed that of Chu Yuan significantly.


    Since Chu Yuan was already in the god realm, it was indisputable that the opponent was at least in


    the god realm too.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone could barely believe it.


    For so many years, fighters in the god realm only existed in the legends of ancient records.


    Yet, within one or two years, Moon God from Japan reemerged. Next, Chu Yun from Chu Sect left


    his seclusion. A moment ago, another mysterious man in ck appeared...


    Three people from the god realm kept appearing one after the other.


    Everyone could not help but feel fearful.


    What has happened to the world? Why did fighters from the god realm, who was unheard of for the


    past


    century, suddenly be somon now?


    The mysterious man in ck did not stay for long after defeating Chu Yuan.


    He spun around and left with Ye Fan''s corpse, disappearing from everyone''s field of vision.


    The crowd was left in utter bewilderment.


    ¡°D-Did you guys see that?¡± He sent Chu Yuan flying away with a single kick!¡± eximed Fen Tian,


    still in shock.


    ¡°No, it wasn''t one kick. It was thirteen kicks!¡± replied Aaron with a frown after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What?¡± Thirteen kicks?¡± Fen Tian and the martial artists from the other countries nced over in


    surprise.


    Karl nodded as well. ¡°That''s right. Thirteen kicks. While Chu Yuan aimed a single punch, the


    opponentunched thirteen consecutive kicks. However, he was so rapid that those thirteen kicks


    seemed like one kick. Furthermore, each kick was stronger than the previous one. Everything was


    done in a single breath. Thest kick was especially powerful¡ªit was almost the umtive


    strength of all the previous kicks.


    You wouldn''t be able to tell if you weren''t observing closely. It''s terrifying how skilled the person is in


    the martial arts!¡±


    When Aaron and Karl recalled the scene earlier, they felt their hair stand on the end. Fear engulfed


    them.


    One could say that Chu Yuan''s power was only conferred on him by virtue of his realm¡ªhe was


    relying solely on the powers of the god realm.


    However, that mysterious man relied on his impable martial arts skills and ingenious use of


    techniques. That was how he managed to oppose Chu Yuan.


    Only someone who was unimaginably skilled in the martial arts could do that.


    ¡°In that case, is the mysterious man even more terrifying than someone in the god realm?¡± Fen Tian


    and the others were overwhelmed with fear when they heard Aaron''s description.


    Initially, they thought that Ye Fan''s strongest pir of support was Moon God from Japan.


    Now that another mysterious fighter had appeared, they were extremely scared.


    They thought that the forces backing Ye Fan up were simply too terrifying.


    There were two fighters from the god realm. In fact, one of them might have even surpassed the


    god realm.


    If this powerful man took revenge for Ye Fan out of fury, they would not be able to resist his attacks


    even if theybined all of their forces.


    Many of them were starting to fear upon that thought.


    They regretted participating in Chu Sect''s besiege against Ye Fan.


    ¡°No, you can''t say that.¡± Aaron shook his head and said, ¡°I think that the man is not above the god


    realm. In fact, it''s highly possible that he hasn''t even reached the god realm. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    need tounch thirteen kicks. He could''ve defeated Chu Yuan with a single kick.¡±


    ¡°That''s great, then.¡± Fen Tian and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Karl quickly added, ¡°But don''t you think that it''s even scarier? He could defeat Chu Yuan


    without being in the god realm. If he reaches another realm, do you think that anyone in the world


    can defeat him?¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    ¡°Who else can defeat him?¡±


    Karl''s words kept echoing across the horizon.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    For a moment, a deadly silence ensued.


    The vast ce was absolutely quiet.


    An indescribable fear engulfed Fen Tian and everyone else rapidly.


    Like what Karl said, he could defeat Chu Yuan without even being in the god realm.


    If he reached the god realm one day, it would be a piece of cake for him to defeat Chu Yuan again.


    ¡°W-Who exactly is that mysterious man? Could he be a hidden expert from China?¡±


    The more everyone thought about it, the more afraid they became. Their gazesnded on Sword


    Saint and Tang Hao.


    Evidently, they were the closest to China.


    Everyone''s first thought was that the man was definitely an expert from China.


    ¡°Sword Saint, c-could that person be Ye? Has he left seclusion?¡±


    Tang Hao, the King of Fighters, and the others nced at Sword Saint confusedly.


    However, he shook his head and said, ¡°He''s not Ye. If he is, there''s no need for him to appear like


    that considering his personality. Furthermore, I think that the person isn''t from China. He''s probably


    only rted to Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Frowning, Sword Saint thought hard about it and made a guess.


    Just like what he said, there was no need for Ye Qingtian to dress up like that or conceal his


    appearance if he had left his seclusion.


    Judging from the War God''s rash personality, he would have killed his way there openly.


    It was even less likely for the man to be a hidden expert from China.


    After all, if he was hidden, no one would know his identity or appearance. Hence, there was no


    need for


    him to wear a mask.


    Yet, the person showed up with a mask and concealed his body underneath a ck robe.


    To Sword Saint and the rest, it felt like he was deliberately hiding his identity as he was afraid that


    others would recognize him.


    From that perspective, it was highly possible that the people present knew this mysterious man.


    ¡°But who would it be?¡±


    Sword Saint narrowed his eyes too.


    Puzzled, everyone started guessing the man''s identity.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the seawater rose.


    A column of water shot into the sky like a dragon.


    Chu Yuan, who had been kicked to the bottom of the sea by that mysterious man, charged out of


    the sea.


    ¡°Old Master!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Shocked, the Chu Sect members rushed forward worriedly and asked how he was doing.


    By then, Chu Yuan was alreadypletely drenched from head to toe, looking extremely pathetic.


    Droplets of water dripped down his shirt.


    His initially solemn expression was now reced by a gloomy and furious look.


    ¡°Of course I''m fine! I just underestimated my enemy!¡± bellowed Chu Yuan before scanning his


    surroundings menacingly.


    ¡°Where is he? Where''s Chu Tianfan''s corpse?¡± demanded Chu Yuan coldly.


    His vicious tone was filled with a murderous and violent intent.


    Having been kicked to the bottom of the sea in front of so many people, Chu Yuan, who was usually


    so prideful, was definitely unable to ept it.


    Now, fury surged through him. He wished for nothing more than to find that person and rip him to


    shreds.


    ¡°Old Master, t-that mysterious man has already escaped,¡± revealed someone from Chu Sect


    fearfully.


    ¡°You b*stard! Why didn''t you stop him? How dare you ruin my n?¡±


    Chu Yuan was even angrier.


    ¡°Head of elders, bring them back to the sect.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Old Master?¡± asked Tang Xian carefully.


    ¡°I''m going to kill him!¡± bellowed Chu Yuan in a deep voice as he leaped into the sky.


    His figure turned into a sh as he shot toward the distant skies rapidly.


    No matter what, he had to get Chu Tianfan''s corpse back.


    Although it was almost impossible for Chu Tianfan to be resurrected, Chu Yuan could not afford to


    have any idents.


    This time, he must kill Chu Tianfanpletely.


    Whoosh!


    Breaking through the sound barrier, Chu Yuan vanished into thin air.


    The people left in Chu Sect also followed Chu Yuan''s instructions and dispersed, preparing to return


    to the sect.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, are we not going to kill them anymore?¡±


    Fen Tian spared Ye Fan''s enemies. He also urged the Chu Sect fighters to kill Li Er, Chen Ao and


    the rest, so they could eliminate all future troubles.


    ¡°If you want to kill them, go ahead. Chu Sect only kills those who deserve to be killed,¡± replied Tang


    Xian coldly before leaving with his subordinates unhesitatingly.


    Without Chu Sect backing him up, Fen Tian did not dare to make a scene in front of the fighters of


    the War God Castle.


    Hence, he had no choice but to bow at Sword Saint and the others. ¡°Since the sinner has already


    paid the price, I guess the martial arts scene in India has nothing to do with this anymore. We''ll be


    taking our leaves first. Goodbye!¡±


    After bidding them farewell, Fen Tian returned back to his country.


    Although it was a pity that Ye Fan''s corpse had been taken away, it did not matter much in the


    bigger picture.


    As long as Ye Fan was dead, Fen Tian did not care about whether his corpse was buried in


    Jiangdong, China,orhungon MountChumen.


    ¡°We''ll be going too, Sword Saint. See you next time!¡±


    As the fighters of Chu Sect left, the fighters from the other nations dispersed gradually.


    After all, since the main characters had already left, it was pointless for side characters like them to


    remain there.


    As for what the mysterious man''s identity was, it was a matter to be investigated in the future.


    The fighters gradually left.


    The initially crowded ocean resumed its tranquility.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao gazed into the far distant solemnly, their thoughts unreadable.


    In the end, the King of Fighters announced, ¡°Let''s go too."


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sword Saint nodded.


    Soon, the martial artists from China returned back home.


    As for Li Erand the rest, the War God Castle arranged for a few men to escort them back to China.


    However, since Ye Fan was already dead, it was pointless forthat ship to continue shining brightly.


    Following that, there was a huge problem regarding where the Dragon God Hall members should


    go next.


    ¡°Ms. Chiike, what do you n to do? Are you going back to China with us?¡±


    It was already China in front.


    The bright morning sun, signifying hope, shone over the heavenlynd.


    However, it could not pierce through the sorrow and despair enveloping the entire ship.


    Everyone was still wallowing in sadness.


    The thousands of people on the ship lowered their heads, looking like they had been struck


    senseless.


    The hope that had remained alive within them for ten years had already been extinguished


    alongside Ye Fan''s suicide.


    They felt lost, hopeless and sad...


    This turmoil of emotions engulfed everyone on the ship.


    There was not a single person with their heads raised ¡ªeveryone was lowering their heads.


    Without Ye Fan, they would not know where to go even if they looked up.


    In the midst of this despairing atmosphere, Xue Renyang, the Sun Dragon, walked out. He


    approached Chiike Shizuka and asked herthat question softly.


    The Dragon Master hadmitted suicide and The Five Dragon Gods'' locations were unknown.


    Han was still guarding Jiangdong.


    As for The Four Dragon yers, one was in at the foot of Mount Chumen, another had fallen in


    Chu Yuan''s hands, and one more had been struck by the lightning, his fate unknown.


    Out of the Four Dragon yers, only Xue Renyang could still be in control of matters.


    Initially, Xue Renyang wanted Xu Lei to takemand of the Dragon God Hall''s future and


    missions.


    After all, from his perspective, Xu Lei was still Ye Fan''s woman. Although she did not have an


    official position in the Dragon God Hall, her authority was unparalleled.


    Helping Ye Fan take control of a region, shemanded what happened in Yanjing.


    In fact, many people believed that Xu Lei was the queen of the Dragon God Hall.


    In such a situation, Xu Lei was the best candidate tomand everyone.


    However, she was in no mood to care about all that.


    When Ye Fan copsed in front of her, her heart had already withered with him.


    Ever since just now, Xu Lei had been guarding the ce where Ye Fan had fallen. She was


    completely silent, as if she could not hear a single word that everyone else was saying.


    She looked so despondent that it was like her soul had left her body.


    Left with no choice, Xue Renyang had to step up and handle the matters regarding where the


    members of the Dragon God Hall should go.


    For instance, Chiike Shizuka was from Japan. The ship was traveling toward China now. If Chiike


    Shizuka wanted to go back home, Xue Renyang should make arrangements for that soon.


    ¡°Mr. Xue, I''d like to follow you to Jiangdong and meet Mr. Chu''s rtives. After paying my respects,


    I''ll bring Grandpa Iwai''s corpse back to my country,¡± said Chiike Shizuka as tears flowed down her


    cheeks.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    After all, she wanted to bid herst farewell to Chu Tianfan.


    If she could not say goodbye to him when he was still alive, she would bid his family farewell after


    his death.


    This was thest gesture of respect she could do for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Okay, then. If that''s the case, let''s us go back to Dragon Master''s hometown.¡±


    Xue Renyang sighed and suggested a temporary destination for everyone.


    Everyone on the ship had gathered together for Ye Fan''s sake.


    Yet, he was no longer around.


    Actually, Xue Renyang knew very well that soonter, members of the Dragon God Hall would


    disperse and leave.


    This journey to Jiangdong was probably thest farewell for the Dragon God Hall.


    Afterward, the ship, carrying the grieving Xue Renyang and other members, reached the shore.


    It stopped at the port nearest to the Jiangdong province.


    There were a lot of people on the boat.


    Including the martial artists, Li Er, Lei San, the subordinates from Jiangdong, and Chiike Shizuka''s


    men, there were thousands of passengers onboard.


    Everyone alighted the boat and rushed toward Jiangdong rapidly.


    Since there were so many people gathered together, they naturally attracted the attention of the


    local authorities.


    Before they could travel far, some personnel from the relevant departments came over to check


    their documents.


    ¡°Who are you guys? What event are you organizing? Have you applied for a permit with the


    relevant departments? Can I see the approval documents? Also, the few of you don''t look like


    you''re from China. Take out your passport, stand there and wait to be checked!¡±


    The local authorities demanded Li Er and the rest sternly to provide the relevant permits and


    documents.


    After all, since there were so many people gathered together, they needed to register for a permit.


    However, no one responded to the staff and directly ignored them.


    As if they could not hear anything, Li Erand the rest rushed toward Jiangdong.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Stand right there! Are you deaf? Who''s the organizer of this? Let hime out and meet me!


    Otherwise, don''t me us for forcefully dispersing you in the name of preventing an illegal


    gathering!¡±


    They were almost a thousand kilometers away from Jiangdong province.


    In this foreign province, no one recognized Li Er and the rest.


    Hence, they had to act ording to the rules.


    The staff were about to force the members, who were heading up North, to disperse.


    However, at that moment, someone looked over.


    Soon, the second and third person nced over.


    Eventually, the thousands of martial artists in the crowd turned their gaze toward the staff.


    Martial artists all had an extremely intimidating aura.


    While a single person''s presence might be insignificant, when a thousand martial artists unleash


    their auras simultaneously, their coldness and murderous intent engulfed the haplessmoners.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The dozens of staff immediately revealed a look of agony.


    Unable to endure the pressure, they were forced to fall on their knees.


    ¡°We''re sending Dragon Master back home. How dare insignificant people like you stop us? Do you


    want to die?¡±


    The martial artists of the Dragon God Hall exuded a murderous intent.


    They were mostly foreigners.


    As Li Er, Chen Ao, and the rest were from the same nation, they might still spare the staff some


    courtesy.


    However, the martial artists from foreign nations would not.


    In fact, they harbored hatred toward China.


    After all, the War God Castle watched idly by when their Dragon Master was forced tomit


    suicide.


    It was difficult for the fighters of the Dragon God Hall to take a liking to them, having seen how


    heartless they were.


    Now, the members of the Dragon God Hall were preparing to send their Dragon Master back home


    like a hero.


    Yet, on their way back, these foolish jerks actually dared to block their way.


    In the past, their Dragon Master would amodate these people.


    However, now that he was gone, there was no reason for them to amodate these insolent


    people.


    Furious, dozens of Innate martial artists clenched their fists. The ck Tigers assembled, all


    prepared to cripple those ignorant jerks.


    ¡°Don''t...¡±


    ¡°Spare us!¡±


    ¡°Please, spare us!¡±


    ¡°We''re wrong... We''re terribly sorry!¡±


    Those staff were extremely scared.


    Sprawling on the floor, they burst into tears.


    As they were merely following the protocol, they spoke in a harsh mannerto scare off those people


    who were gathering illegally.


    However, they did not expect that those visitors were not just ordinary people.


    Just by looking into their eyes, the staff were so intimidated that they could not even stand.


    At that moment, they were engulfed with regret.


    If they had known that these people should not be messed around with, they would never have


    gone over to check the documents.


    By doing so, they were courting their own death.


    Just when the staff thought that they could not escape, Li Er and Chen Ao quickly stopped the rest.


    ¡°Everyone, it''s enough to just punish them appropriately. There''s no need to kill them. After all, they


    are Mr. Chu''s countrymen. If Mr. Chu is looking down at us from heaven, he''ll definitely not wish to


    see his countrymen die because of him,¡± persuaded Li Er.


    ¡°Countrymen? Dragon Master has always been loyal to his country, protecting his fellow citizens.


    But what about them? Have they ever treated Dragon Master as their fellow countryman? When the


    other nations cornered him and forced him tomit suicide overseas, the martial arts world in


    China did not even offer a helping hand! Mr. Li, are you saying that this is what countrymen should


    do?¡±


    The Dragon God Hall members'' eyes turned red. It was as if they could see Ye Fan again, who was


    forced tomit suicide and die with thousands of knives piercing through his heart.


    They were overwhelmed with fury, sadness, and helplessness...


    This turmoil of emotions caused the Dragon God Hall members to almost lose their minds.


    ¡°Well, it''s true that the martial arts world in China is cold-blooded. However, these people are just


    ordinary people. They''re simply following the protocol, so there''s no need to drag them into this


    mess. Spare them.¡±


    Li Er sighed, also feeling extremely disappointed in the War God Castle''s actions.


    However, all those not involved in it were innocent.


    After stopping the Dragon God Hall fighters from killing the staff, Li Er looked down at them who


    were overwhelmed with fear.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. This road is so wide. We could''ve just gone on our separate paths,


    so why must you insist oning over and seeking trouble? If it weren''t for the fact that Mr. Chu''s


    authority still lives, all of you would''ve died today.¡±


    Although Li Er was not a martial artist, he knew how hot-tempered they were, especially the foreign


    fighters.


    They were all ruthless people who had lived through a lot of bloodshed.


    By seeking trouble with those fighters, the staff were digging their own grave.


    ¡°W-We had no choice. This is our job! We cannot just turn a blind eye...¡±


    After narrowly escaping the clutches of death, they were still very scared. At that moment, Wang


    He, the leader of the group, wasmenting to Li Er bitterly about his own grievances.


    ¡°Yes. It''s your job to check the documents, but it''s also their job to kill people. How about this? You''ll


    continue checking your documents, and they''ll continue killing people. What do you think?¡± asked Li


    Er.


    ¡°1-1...¡± Wang He directly burst into tears. What kind of people have I bumped into today?


    ¡°All right, stop crying. You should feel lucky that you''re from the same country as Mr. Chu. You won''t


    die today. However, you still have to pay the price for your wrongdoings. Bring your men and follow


    us on this journey.¡± ¡°A journey? Where are we going?¡± Wang He was stunned.


    ¡°Jiangdong. We''re going to break the news of Mr. Chu''s death.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu? W-We don''t know him,¡± protested Wang He fearfully.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether you know them or not. What''s important is that Mr. Chu has done China a


    lot of favors. As people of China, you should be part of the mourning too,¡± replied Li Er slowly.


    With that, therge group headed toward Jiangdong again.


    Wang He and the rest were forcefully included in the group and ushered forward like ducks.


    ¡°Hello, is this the police? Help! W-We''ve been kidnapped by a bunch of people. They''re forcing us


    to go to Jiangdong and using us as sacrifices...¡±


    Wang He and the rest, who had been dragged into this for no reason, were so scared that they


    called the police mid-journey.


    ¡°How many people are there?¡± asked the operator.


    Wang He replied, ¡°Around three thousand people?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Three thousand people?¡±


    Three thousand people are entering Jia ng dong? Oh my God!


    The operator was stunned.


    He thought that he had just encountered an immensely major incident.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Meanwhile, in Adonia province of China, a man was giving out orders.


    ¡°Hurry up and inform all sixteen Security Departments within the province!


    ¡°Mobilize our forces to gather at the north of Adonia immediately. Remember, they have to be


    heavily armed. Our enemy has the numbers, and they''re great fighters. Besides, ording to the


    intelligence, our opponents are most probably armed as well. All units are to be on high alert for


    their own safety! We have to make sure that these criminals are all captured before they enter the


    borders of Jiangdong!¡±


    In an office in the city within the Adonia province, a middle-aged man straightened his back with


    furrowed brows as he contemted his next order.


    The man was Ma Looping, the highest-ranking officer in the Security Department of Adonia.


    He had just received a report stating that some unknown personnel were trying to breach the


    borders through a port in Adonia.


    They were heading toward the north. It seemed like they were preparing to enter Jiangdong.


    The group was brazen enough to force any opposing forces along the way to join their forces.


    It was said that the group donned in linen clothes and carried a mahogany coffin as if they were


    in mourning as they headed in the direction where the Big Dipper carried them - the north.


    Up until then, there were already hundreds of public servants forced to join the brazen group''s


    ranks.


    Among the abducted ones were Ma Guoping''s brother, Ma Guo''an.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! How dare such an insolent group disregard our nation''sw? I will not allow such


    an impertinent group to trample all over Adonia! No matter what happens, none of them will be able


    to escape today!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ma Guoping was infuriated.


    However, he was not an impulsive person.


    He already knew that he was dealing with arge group of about three thousand people.


    The number of people was enough to threaten the peace of Adonia.


    After realizing the graveness of the situation, Ma Guoping immediately mobilized all forces that he


    could.


    At the same time, he came into contact with the military base of Adonia. He hoped that he would be


    able to get their help when necessary.


    Right then, a n to entrap Li Er and the others was already in ce.


    Of course, Li Er was oblivious to Ma Guoping''s secret n.


    Then again, Li Er would not pay heed to Ma Guoping even if he knew about it, especially


    considering that his group consisted of about two thousand normal civilians and a thousand martial


    artists.


    After all, there were only about two to three thousand martial artists in China.


    Hence, Li Er was in control of forces that could rival at least half of China.


    Under such circumstances, the whole Adoniabined was no match for Li Er''s group. On the


    contrary, Ma Guoping''sbined forces going up against Li Er''s group were akin to throwing an


    egg against a rock.


    Nheless, Ma Guoping knew nothing of Li Er''s forces.


    Worse, the man was already imagining how much of an aplishment it was to wipe out the


    group of criminals.


    He was delusional enough to begin imagining bagging the honor of being an exemry national


    model.


    Meanwhile, over in WarGod Castle at Mount Yan, a conversation was taking ce.


    ¡°How is it over at Jiangdong? Did anything unbing happened?¡±


    It had been two days since Ye Fan killed himself.


    Sword Saint and the others who returned to China were still gued with worsening anxiety as the


    days went by.


    Even though Ye Fan was dead, most of the forces of


    Dragon God Hall were still intact.


    There was truth to the saying that a centipede would not topple in a storm. Simrly, Ye Fan''s death


    would not bring about the eradication of the whole group.


    However, should Dragon God Hall choose to rebel, China''s martial arts world would already suffer a


    great deal.


    Sword Saint was most concerned about the martial artists at Dragon God Hall would try to stir


    trouble at Jiangdong.


    Tang Hao shook his head and said, ¡°I had just asked my people over at Jiangdong. People from


    Dragon God Hall have not entered Jiangdong yet.¡±


    ¡°What? They''re not there yet?¡± Sword Saint asked with furrowed brows.


    The movements of people from Dragon God Hall were undoubtedly War God Castle''s primary


    concern.


    After all, his subordinate had just reported to him that Li Er and the others were headed to


    Jiangdong to break the news of Ye Fan''s death to his rtives.


    However, it had been two days, and still, the group had yet to arrive at Jiangdong.


    ¡°This won''t do. Tang Hao, please confirm their whereabouts right away. Don''t let anything go


    wrong,¡± Sword Saint ordered.


    He was getting more apprehensive with each passing second.


    After all, he was dealing with over a thousand martial artists. Even though the number still paled in


    comparison with the number in China, the group stillprised of elites handpicked by Ye Fan.


    Moreover, Sword Saint knew for a fact that the two thousand martial artists in China may not be


    able to rival Ye Fan''s thousand men.


    Hence, Sword Saint deemed the elites from Dragon God Hall pouring into China a great threat.


    Tang Hao immediately contacted multiple parties after receiving the instruction from Sword Saint to


    find out about the whereabouts of Li Erand the others.


    ¡°Sword Saint, I have warned that these damned people from Dragon God Hall cannot be granted


    entry into China. They pose a great threat to us. The


    consequences will be dire should they me Ye Fan''s death on China''s martial arts world. I''m afraid


    that it will not be an understatement to say that they will even spell our doomsday! What is left to do,


    now that they''ve already been granted entry into the country?¡± The King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng,


    grunted anxiously after knowing that people from Dragon God Hall had yet to enter Jiangdong as


    promised.


    Sword Saint let out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, it''s easier said than done. Do you think it''s easy forbidding them


    from entry into China? Besides, Chu Tianfan was their master. There is nothing unreasonable about


    them entering China to mourn the death of their leader. Not only are we viting humanitarianism


    by denying them entry, but we also risk offending the people of Dragon God Hall by doing so, giving


    them more ammunition against us. It is not our position to deny them entry, nor are we capable of


    doing so.¡±


    Of course, Sword Saint had considered all the possible consequences.


    However, he was left with no choice on the grounds of humanitarianism as he had no usible


    reason to deny the entry of people from Dragon God Hall to mourn their leader.


    Any attempts to forcefully deny them entry would surely cause a major ruckus.


    Hence, Sword Saint granted them entry into Jiangdong.


    He could only pray that the group would not try to wreak havoc in China.


    Otherwise, the destruction that a thousand martial artists could wreck was unimaginable.


    ¡°Sword Saint, King of Fighters, something terrible has happened!¡±


    Just when the two of them were conversing, Tang Hao returned in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened? Have those people from Dragon God Hall truly gone berserk in China?¡±


    It was the manifestation of Murphy''s Law at its finest.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' faces paled just as Tang Hao was about to report.


    ¡°No, they have yet to make a move. It''s just that Adonia province is going to strike first. I''ve just


    received news that the Security Department of Adonia is working together with its military base for a


    joint mission. They''re going to gather about five thousand men to capture people from Dragon God


    Hall in one go!¡±


    Bang!


    Right after Tang Hao was done reporting, Sword Saint smashed the table right in front of him.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots! They must have had a death wish! How dare they go up against those elite


    martial artists?¡± Sword Saint gritted through his teeth in fury.


    He was worried about people from Dragon God Hall might go on a killing spree to avenge Ye Fan.


    However, he did not expect that it was the mundane forces in China that struck first.


    In the new era, mundane forces would be at a great disadvantage without the aid of high-powered


    lethal weapons if they chose to go up against martial artists.


    The five thousand men that Adonia was deploying were hardly a match for the thousand martial


    artists.


    Sword Saint reckoned that even ten thousand men from mundane forces could hardly contain the


    thousand martial artists. The mundane forces of Adonia were merely seeking death by attempting to


    challenge the martial artists.


    ¡°Hurry up and contact the leaders of China to find out which idiot has given such an instruction!


    Before any cmity strikes, stop them from pursuing their own death! Does he even have any idea


    that he''s pushing the five thousand men to their own deaths?¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Meanwhile, in the city of Adonia province, Ma Guoping was calmly receiving orders from all over the


    ce as he sat in his office.


    ¡°The forces from Quadfield City had arrived at their designated locations!¡±


    ¡°There are still five kilometers left for forces from Faike City!¡±


    News from all over the ce filled Ma Guoping''s office.


    The man smiled triumphantly as he watched his carefullyid-out ns y out ordingly.


    ¡°Pass down the order to approach the criminals in a diplomatic manner before resorting to brute


    force. We shall y nice as long as they concede defeat. However, should the enemies refuse to


    yield, tell them to react ordingly. Just keep one thing in mind - destroy the enemies within the


    borders of Adonia!¡± Ma Guoping instructed.


    Right then, it was already half-past four in the afternoon.


    There was only half an hour left before it was time to conclude his ns.


    However, he did not seem at all nervous. On the other hand, the man appeared quite confident that


    he would have the upper hand in the situation.


    He even called his friend and said, ¡°Rememberto watch the newster this evening. There''s going


    to be a major headline tonight. Hahaha, you''re going to know about it soon enough.¡±


    Ma Guoping was in a jubnt mood right then.


    He took his enemies lightly, thinking that they were merely a disorderly mob.


    It was a piece of cake for him to gather the forces to intimidate the motley crowd.


    However, the smile on his face would soon falter.


    He received a direct call from Yanjing.


    ¡°A call from Yanjing? Have they received news of my military prowess so quickly?¡± Ma Guoping was


    stumped momentarily before he answered the call with a bright smile.


    ¡°Hello, Sir? I see that you''re well-informed. I was about to call and inform you that I have discovered


    a bunch of criminals trying to breach the borders of Adonia. They are quite huge in number, and


    they''ve abducted a significant number of people as they move northward. This group poses a great


    threat to the peace of my province. However, please rest assured that I have a foolproof n allid


    out to entrap them all by tonight!¡± Ma Looping said in a smug tone.


    However, he had not received any praise in return. On the contrary, a cold voice chided, ¡°You idiot!


    How dare you mor for credit right now? Did you know how much trouble you have gotten us into?


    I hereby order you to surrender the power tomand this mission and retract all forces stationed


    at the borders. Themander of the military unit of Adonia, Gao Dairen, shall take over the full


    command right away! You have been suspended after a discussion with the higher-ups at Yanjing,


    effective immediately.¡±


    Boom!


    The call hit Ma Guoping like a thunder strike.


    The air of confidence surrounding him dissipated into thin air.


    Meanwhile, at the borders of Jiangdong and Adonia province, the Brighfell River separated the two


    provinces as towering trees stood tall by the riverside.


    Five thousand men crowded the terrain that was usually empty.


    The men were heavily armed as they stood grounded. All of them were focused on a ce far


    away.


    It was as if they were waiting for someone.


    Soon, the ground started to rumble.


    Wild winds churned as birds flocked to the sky in a frenzy.


    A few thousand men in white robes appeared from the other end.


    Two burly men led the troop as they carried a coffin and entered Jiangdong.


    From afar, it looked as if they were wielding a sword and piercing the depths of China.


    ¡°General Gao, our target has entered the range of fire.


    Please instruct us.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The men who were stationed there immediately grew wary of the impending danger.


    The man who was leading the troops immediately turned to Gao Bairen for instruction.


    The general merely raised his hand and ordered the troops to wait.


    ¡°General Gao, the enemy is less than a kilometer away from us... five hundred meters... one


    hundred meters! General Gao, we cannot wait any longer! They are obviously no ordinary men. We


    cannot afford to squander any more time, lest we suffer inconceivable losses!¡±


    Right then, a number of men grew anxious and pressured Gao Bairen into giving his orders as soon


    as possible.


    However, Gao Bairen paid no heed to them.


    He merely stood grounded as he watched the group of men in white mourning clothes approach


    them.


    In the end, when the elites from Dragon God Hall were almost right in front of them, Gao Bairen


    took a step forward and bellowed, ¡°Attention, everyone!


    Give way now! Step aside and pay your respects to


    General Green Dragon!¡±


    Gao Bairen''s remarks stumped everyone, especially those who came on Ma Guoping''s orders to


    entrap the criminals.


    ¡°G-General Gao, c-could you be mistaken about this? T-The higher-ups have ordered us to capture


    the criminals here!¡±


    The police widened their eyes in disbelief at Gao Bairen.


    The orders that Gao Bairen was giving out contradicted the ones they previously received.


    It was only natural that they were bbergasted by the order.


    However, Gao Bairen paid no attention to them.


    After he gave out themand, the leaders of the Adonia military unit stepped aside and gave way


    to the people from Dragon God Hall to enter Jiangdong.


    ¡°Farewell, General Green Dragon!¡±


    Gao Bairen led his men and stepped aside. He saluted the man who was deemed a legend in the


    military,


    the Unrivalled, the hero of China.


    ¡°Farewell, General Green Dragon!¡± he dered.


    The two thousand men that he brought along uttered their farewell to the legendary man as well


    with a booming voice.


    However, it was only the beginning.


    Right after Gao Dairen sent people from Dragon God Hall out of Adonia, within the borders of


    Jiangdong, about a thousand meters away, stood countless men.


    They were a part of the Jiangdong military base.


    The Commander In Chief, Lu Tianhe, had gotten the news of Ye Fan''s death from War God Castle.


    His subordinate brought along Ye Fan''s belongingsand headed for Jiangdong.


    The news sent shockwaves throughout the whole Jiangdong defense zone.


    After all, the world only knew of the Unrivalled, and it was a pity that nobody knew much of General


    Green Dragon''s contributions.


    Ye Fan was undoubtedly a major benefactor to the whole Jiangdong military base.


    He was the man who led Jiangdong to its glorious win back at the military martial artspetition


    back then.


    Ye Fan was also the man who led Lu Tianhe, Wu Yang, and the others to seize control of the whole


    Jiangdong army.


    His contributions were so great that the Jiangdong defense zone was still singing praises of the


    multitudes of his achievements.


    Most people even deemed him a man of the Jiangdong military base, through and through.


    Hence, it would not be difficult to imagine the sorrow that Lu Tianhe and the others felt.


    Lu Tianhe immediately set aside all his responsibilities within the defense zone and led ten


    thousand men to the borders of Jiangdong upon knowing the news.


    At the sight of the coffin-bearing, white-robed troop, Lu Tianhe whose hair had gone silver, brimmed


    with tears.


    He could no longer hold in the sorrow and led his men to approach the iing troop.


    The man fell to his knees and paid his respects to the troop.


    ¡°I, Lu Tianhe, the Commander In Chief of Jiangdong defense zone, hereby lead my ten thousand


    men to wee General Chu''s return back to his homnd!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground boomed as the ten thousand men that Lu Tianhe brought along followed in his footsteps


    and fell on their knees.


    ¡°General Chu, wee back to your homnd!¡± the ten thousand men echoed after Lu Tianhe.


    The sound was loud enough to prate the vast sky and grounds.


    Hundreds of fighter jets circled the sky as thousands of cannonsunched.


    The night at the borders of the two provinces was bright as day.


    It was the very night that the people of Jiangdong used the way that they deemed most appropriate


    to wee the return of their rightful king.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    The men who had received orders to conduct a siege at the borders of Adonia were shocked.


    ¡°Escorted by fighter jets?¡±


    ¡°Cannons firing?¡±


    ¡°A military salute?¡±


    The soldiers shuddered even to imagine the status of the people who were passing through their


    province that night.


    Meanwhile, the first streaks of dawn appearing across the skies of Yunzhou heralded the arrival of a


    new day.


    The city, however, felt a little different than other days.


    To the curious astonishment of the inhabitants, the hedges on both sides of the highway had been


    trimmed with obvious care. Even thendmarks of the city had been scrubbed and polished with


    fresh nts arranged around them.


    The highway that passed through the city received the most attention. Clean and presentable, it


    looked primed for a festive parade to take ce.


    ¡°I say,¡± remarked one old man who was out on his morning run to another as he nced at the


    sparkling road. ¡°Is there a special asion today?¡±


    ¡°I think you''re confused,¡± his friend replied good-naturedly. ¡°It''s months away from anything!¡±


    ¡°Why else would the roads be cleaned up today?¡± the first old man persisted.


    The other shook his head with a resigned chuckle. ¡°You haven''t been keeping up with the news,


    have you? Apparently, a very sessful entrepreneur from our fair city is returning today. The


    provincial government, intending to attract the sessful talent to return and help develop the


    province, has gone to great lengths to get on his good side. I was told that there were cops


    stationed throughout the entire length of the highway, all the way up to his front door, to ensure his


    smooth passage. The mayor of Yunzhou is already at the home of the sessful young man''s


    parents first thing this morning to await the return of their son with them.¡±


    The second man did not bother to conceal his tone of admiration.


    The bystanders who had happened to listen in on the conversation were shocked.


    ¡°What the heck! The mayor must really admire him.¡±


    ¡°Even Mr. Chu of Jiangdong did not receive a wee as extravagant as that.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us who it is!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that we have another wildly sessful young man out of Yunzhou?¡±


    The pedestrians engaged in endless spection.


    As it had been many years since Ye Fan''s dominance, his name was known by every inhabitant of


    Jiangdong.


    We thought that Mr. Chu was already powerful enough. Here''s another one even more powerful


    than he! What a warm wee the city has nned for him just to return to visit his parents!


    ¡°Here''s a kicker,¡± the second old man continued mysteriously, delighted by the effect he had


    created. ¡°The young man returning today is also named Chu. Rumor has it that he was a yboy


    who never took anything seriously at the time of his departure. After a few years of hard work, he


    thrived in Jiangbei and finally became the chairman of a multibillionpany in a series of quick


    ascends. You never know where one ends up in life, eh?¡± He let out a sigh.


    ¡°What? His name is also Chu? Could he be kin to Mr. Chu? Stop beating around the bush, man.


    Who is it?¡±


    The crowd grew even more curious.


    The man stroked his beard for dramatic effect before answering, ¡°He is Chu Wenfei, the son of Chu


    Yang who once ran Yangtian Real Estate!¡±


    ¡°Yangtian Real Estate?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it going bankrupt soon?¡±


    ¡°Even his son made something of himself!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yang''s leading a good life, isn''t he?¡±


    The crowd was simultaneously astonished and fascinated at the news.


    Several miles away at that very moment, a ck Rolls-Royce slowed down as it turned into a


    junction off the highway.


    A man in a smart suit sat quietly in the backseat with a cup of exotic tea brewing next to him.


    Amidst the billowing steam, he gazed out at the familiar yet foreign terrain of the town he was born


    in and felt a surge of emotions up his chest.


    ¡°It''s been three years since I left,¡± the man muttered to himself. ¡°But it feels like a lifetime.¡±


    Suddenly, his monologue was interrupted by a phone call from his mother.


    ¡°When are you arriving, Wenfei?¡± his mother asked the moment he picked up. ¡°Lin Shi and the rest


    are waiting to wee you! Don''t keep them waiting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. I''m almost there.¡± After the brief reply, he hung up.


    The driver guffawed.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you must be the first man your age in Yunzhou to have the mayor himself wee your


    arrival. Scratch that. I don''t think this has happened to anybody in all of Jiangdong before. Thirty


    years of age and already treated like royalty? No wonder the boss has such high expectations of


    you to make you his son-inw.¡±


    The man shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°You tter me. It''s a mutually beneficial scenario, not an


    exaltation. As the current economic climate isn''t feasible, the provincial government is having


    trouble maintaining the ever-growing demands of a city like Jiangdong. As a result, they''re in the


    midst of attracting investments. They have something to ask of me.¡±


    ¡°You are too humble, Mr. Chu,¡± gushed the driver. ¡°They chose you because of your capabilities.¡±


    The man, Chu Wenfei, merely smiled and said nothing more.


    In stark contrast to the version of him before he left Yunzhou, he returned with an air of maturity


    about him. The mustache he wore on his upper lip made him seem even more so.


    A trial of time and tribtions caused him to have lost a great deal of his inexperience and naivety.


    Chu Wenfei gazed hungrily at the city, his heart filled with mixed feelings.


    The cause of his exile remained vivid in his mind after all those years. He remembered that it was


    due to the brashness of youth that had caused him to offend


    somebody important in Jiangdong.


    In the face of an ultimatum, he opted to start over in a foreignnd.


    ¡°I was a wreck when I left three years ago with nothing in my name. And here I am today, a


    triumphant return to the city that had once been my home. Oh, Ye Fan. Despite forcing me out of


    Jiangdong with your influence back then, I have returned richer and more powerful than you could


    imagine just by catching the right circumstances in a ce far from here. In a way, you forced me


    out of myfort zone where opportunitiesy. What are you going to do to me now?¡± Chu


    Wenfei''s eyes shed with a menacing glint.


    Seized by a sudden eagerness to see the reactions of Ye Fan and the enemies he had made back


    then when they realized the wealth and status he had attained, Chu Wenfei took out his phone to


    compose an update on his social media tform.


    The post read: Three years has been too long. Hello again, Yunzhou! Thank you to the city council


    and the people for the hospitality you have shown.


    He attached several photographs he had taken off the streets alongside the post, one of which was


    of a


    banner with the words ¡°A Warm Wee Back to Chu Wenfei of Yunzhou¡± emzoned on it.


    Not long after that post was posted, the likes,ments, and messages came pouring in.


    Someone responded: Well, f*ckme!


    It was followed by anotherment: Are you loaded now, Fei?


    Someone else posted: What''s the point of getting rich and not being able to show off any of it?


    Another one responded: I''d love to catch up. Let''s grab a drink when you''re free!


    Onement read: I''m getting married, Fei. I could do with a loan of a million!


    Chu Wenfei put his phone away and shut his eyes after briefly ncing at the messages.


    At that point, the car had arrived at the next station. ¡°I beg your pardon, sir,¡± the traffic police asked


    politely when the Rolls-Royce pulled over next to him. ¡°Are you Mr. Chu Wenfei? I am the captain of


    the second toon of Yunzhou''s auxiliary force. I have been assigned to escort you into the city and


    to your home.¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Chu Wenfei replied as he made an impatient gesture through the


    window.


    Vroom!


    A dozen motorcycles appeared to surround the car.


    The residents of Yunzhou were unaware that on that same day, another man of Yunzhou was


    coming home.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Before Li Er and the rest arrived, the provincial government of Jiangdong received simr letters


    from Yanjing and the Jiangdong military base, which ran in the same vein. The letters wrote: Mr.


    Chu is dead. Provide as much assistance as necessary to ensure Mr. Chu is safelyid to rest in his


    hometown. Do everything in your power to dignify Mr. Chu''s final journey.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    The order was ryed after a discussion between the high-ranking officials ofYanjingand the


    members of War God Castle.


    With military efficiency, all the outposts of the provincial government had received the order, though


    it was unnecessary.


    Even without being told to do so, Jiangdong would jump at the opportunity to attend to their leader''s


    matters with the highest honors.


    As he had been operating at that ce for so long, Ye Fan''s status and influence within the


    province was no small matter.


    In fact, the provincial government was thest to receive word of his demise.


    At that point, Jiangdong was co-governed by He Lanshan and Han Dongmin, who were


    thunderstruck when they received the news.


    ¡°Mr. Chu killed himself?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    He Lanshan stood rooted to the spot in horror as Han Dongmin shook like a leaf.


    Having witnessed Ye Fan''s prestige, they were unwillingto believe thata man of such caliber might


    be driven to take his own life.


    Several minutester, a new directive came out of Jianghai, which was hundreds of miles away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Arge number of men were dispatched toward Yunzhou when the order was given.


    ¡°Lanshan, head over to Yunzhou to prepare everything, and I''ll join you soon,¡± Han Dongmin


    suggested in a hoarse voice. ¡°Mr. Chu has protected us well in Jiangdong over the years. His final


    journey must bepleted with glory.¡±


    He Lanshan nodded and headed for Yunzhou with the vanguard in the lead.


    On the other hand, Han Dongmin drove straight for Jingzhou.


    He gave his son a call halfway through the journey. ¡°Where are you, Shaojie?¡± ¡°I''m in Hainan for an


    inspection, Dad. What''s the matter?¡± Han Shaojie asked curiously.


    ¡°Come home. You might be able to make it if you catch the next avable flight to Jianghai.¡±


    Han Shaojie was rmed. ¡°What''s going on, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu is dead. Come home and say your goodbyes, will you?¡± With a great sigh, Han Dongmin


    hung up without waiting for a response.


    Hundreds of miles away, Han Shaojie stood rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning.


    Aftera longtime, he dialed Shen Fei''s number with shaking hands.


    ¡°Shaojie, you''re a hard man to contact,¡± roared Shen Fei boisterously. ¡°To what do I owe this


    unexpected pleasure? Listen, when are youing back to Jiangdong? I found a decent ce that


    I can''t wait to bring you to. The girls here are beautiful! On par with the ones in Salinsburgh, I would


    say.¡±


    When Han Shaojie could no longer suppress the grief in his heart, he choked out the very words his


    father had delivered to him minutes ago. ¡°Ye Fan is dead,


    Shen Fei!¡±


    Shen Fei stood frozen as his phone fell to the floor with a thud.


    Several minutester, two luxurious cars emerged out of the hotel and sped out onto the road


    recklessly.


    Hang on, Ye Fan. I ''m on my way!


    Shen Fei''s bloodshot eyes were filled with grief and determination.


    The day in the Ye residence in Jingzhou started off like any other, with Ye Fan''s mother caring for


    Fan Junior as she always did.


    The boy had grown during the entire year ever since he had popped into their lives. By that point,


    he was adept at turning over and even standing up on his own.


    The emergence of new life had brought joy andughter into the silent house.


    On that day, the monotony was broken by the sudden appearance of a fleet of luxury cars outside


    their door.


    Han Dongmin emerged from the car in the lead.


    ¡°Governor Han, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit? This way, please! Ye Fan isn''t here if


    you''re looking for him. Try asking around in Yunzhou? He might have returned.¡± Amidst a raucous


    babble, Ye Xn cordially waved Han Dongmin in for a cup of tea.


    As it was his custom to visit Ye Fan''s mother during the festivities, Han Dongmin had be a


    family friend to the Ye family over the years.


    ¡°Is Mrs. Ye here?¡± Han Dongmin asked gently. ¡°I would like a few words.¡±


    ¡°She''s in there.¡±


    Han Dongmin went into the room Ye Xn pointed at to find Ye Ximei ying with the little boy.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Dongmin?¡± Ye Ximei asked at the sight of Han Dongmin''s morose expression.


    ¡°Has my son been causing trouble and makingyour job difficult again?¡±


    The man remained standing. He opened his mouth but seemed to decide against speaking by


    shutting it again.


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, Mr. Chu is about to return,¡± he said in a carefully measured tone. ¡°I have my orders to pick


    you up. Please ready yourself ande with us. Oh, and if other members of the Ye family are able


    to make it, please invite them as well. Mr. Chu should be arriving in Yunzhou soon.¡±


    Han Dongmin could not bring himself to tell her the truth, so he requested her attendance in an


    indirect manner.


    Things like that are hard to say. How do you tell a mother that her son is dead?


    ¡°Ye Fan ising home, isn''t he? What a rascal he is for running off like that,¡± Yi Ximei grumbled


    with a tiny hint of pride in her voice. ¡°Arrogant fellow too, to have Governor Han himself herald his


    arrival.¡±


    After summoning the rest of the family to grab their coats, they prepared to depart to Yunzhou.


    ¡°Call the rest and their families as well,¡± Ye Ximei instructed her brothers over the phone. ¡°The


    entire Ye family is expected there. We might as well grab a good meal out of it for all the trouble the


    boy has caused us. He''s paying anyway.¡±


    Soon, the entire n piled into the fleet of cars led by Han Dongmin as they headed for Yunzhou.


    None within the Ye family had the faintest idea of what was in store for them.


    Aside from Han Dongmin and Lu Tianhe, Wang Jiexi of Horbah was already on the way to Yunzhou.


    ¡°Li Er, Lei San, and the rest of their cohorts took off without a word and left their mess in Jiangdong


    for me to deal with, as usual,¡± Wang Jiexi muttered to himself in the car. ¡°They''re going to get an


    earful from me when I see them in Yunzhou.¡±


    He had just received word that Li Er, Lei San, and the rest were arriving soon in Ye Fan''spany


    and that the provincial government and the military were involved in the endeavor of weing Ye


    Fan back home.


    As an influential figure in Jiangdong, Wang Jiexi was expected to show up.


    Aside from fulfilling his obligatory duties of attendance, he was adamant aboutining to Ye


    Fan about Lei San and Li Er''s negligence and womanizing habits.


    In the span of a single afternoon, the most influential forces from all over the country were


    assembled at Yunzhou.


    However, the citizens of Yunzhou werepletely unaware that the isted city they inhabited had


    be the focus of China due to one person.


    The people of Jiangdong were not the only ones rushing toward Yunzhou.


    Even the high-ranking officials of Yanjing, members of War God Castle, and thousands of martial


    artists all over the country were watching Yunzhou closely.


    That incident had been the cause of several sleepless nights for the pride of Mount Yan, Sword


    Saint and King of Fighters.


    As the ns to put Ye Fan to rest were not finalized, a lingering sense of uneasiness hovered over


    them.


    King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng shook his head with a bitterugh.


    ¡°Ye Fan kept us up well enough when he was alive. Here he is, doing the same thing in death. Only


    Chu Tianfan is capable of tormenting War God Castle to such a degree.¡±


    At that moment, He Lanshan and the vanguard had arrived in Yunzhou.


    His first act upon arrival was to seal off the roads of the city where the funeral procession would


    take ce.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    On the main street of Yunzhou, a dozen motorcycles with hazard lights shing fiercely surrounded


    Chu Wenfei''s car as it made slow progress.


    Curious bystanders gathered on both sides of the street.


    Chu Wenfei was pleased with the attention he was receiving. His heart swelled with joy.


    Isn''t this what one strives for in life? The adoration of one''s fellow men? To see the look in my


    parent''s eyes when I return with triumph and riches makes slogging out there worth it, especially


    when somebody tells my parents what a good job they did in raising me.


    Chu Wenfei leaned forward, impatience to arrive home spurred by the uplifting thought. ¡°Driver,


    please drive faster.¡±


    A crowdprising of government officials and distant rtives must have already gathered


    outside my parents'' house. I will be met with cheers and apuse when I get out of the vehicle!


    As soon as themand left his lips, the car braked with sudden violence. Chu Wenfei nearly


    collided with the seat before him, rudely interrupting the fantasies of basking in his glorious arrival.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he demanded.


    The driver pointed to the road in front, indicating that the car ahead had stopped first.


    Chu Wenfei wound down the window to address the person who was driving the car in front. ¡°Why


    aren''t we moving?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Chu. It appears that the road ahead is sealed.¡±


    Chu Wenfei chuckled. ¡°Lin Shi is so thoughtful to have sealed off the road in preparation for my


    arrival. Tell them that Lin Shi is expecting me, Chu Wenfei. They''ll let us pass when they hear my


    name.¡± Chu Wenfei''s tone barely concealed his arrogance.


    I''m bing more and more fond of this newly-elected mayor. It''s really kind of him to do all of this


    to wee my arrival! It sends a strong message about my status and influence.


    However, the captain pulled an apologetic face. ¡°It''s no use, Mr. Chu. I did tell them that. They said


    they''d never heard your name.¡±


    Chu Wenfei''s eyes widened. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding! Why would you go through all the


    trouble to prepare for my arrival only to deny me passage? It sounds to me like your men need


    proper training.¡±


    The captain hastened to appease Chu Wenfei''s growing anger. ¡°Please remain calm, Mr. Chu. I''ll


    make a call. As a guest of Lin Shi, nobody will dare restrict your ess to anywhere in Yunzhou.


    I''m sure that there''s a very simple exnation for this. Hang on, I''ll be back with a rification soon,


    and we''ll be on our way.¡±


    Wang Hu smiled reassuringly before stepping away to speak to his superior.


    To his confusion, Wang Hu had consulted all of his colleagues only to find out that nobody knew of


    the order to seal the main road.


    ¡°That''s strange. Who ordered them to do so, then? Maybe Lin Shi had ordered another department


    too?¡± Wang Hu''s suspicion grew.


    After pulling some strings, he got in touch with Lin Shi''s secretary, whose answer was the same as


    the others he had heard.


    ¡°Lin Shi did not order for the main road to be blocked!¡±


    Wang Hu was mystified by that answer.


    He jerked his head up to study the men manning the roadblock. ¡°Where did theye from?¡± he


    muttered. ¡°Could they be bandits or kidnappers masquerading as government employees to abduct


    Mr. Chu?¡±


    Chu Wenfei emerged from his vehicle as Wang Hu was busy specting. ¡°What the hell is going


    on? Aren''t you all operating under the same jurisdiction?¡±


    Wang Hu shook his head. ¡°I''d made some inquiries, Mr. Chu. Those men are not underthe employ


    of our provincial government.¡±


    ¡°Who are they, then?¡± barked Chu Wenfei.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Chu Wenfei chastised. ¡°Since you''re sure that they''re not


    sanctioned by your government, what right do they have to seal off the road? Shouldn''t you be


    arresting them instead?¡±


    His words jolted Wang Hu to his senses.


    ¡°You''re right, Mr. Chu. Don''t worry. We''ll handle it.¡±


    There were only seven or eight men manning the blockade.


    Wang Hu had more than a dozen men under hismand. With the advantage of numbers and


    moral superiority, they proceeded without fear and stopped before the tape.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wang Hu questioned roughly when they were within earshot. ¡°How dare you seal


    off the road without approval and disrupt traffic within the city! Get lost before we arrest you for


    disruption of social order!¡±


    Undeterred by Wang Hu''s threats, the men merely replied that they were simply carrying out orders.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Wang Hu snorted, incredulous at their cheek. ¡°Whose orders? Even the mayor


    gave no such order. You''ve had your chance, men. Now we''ll do it the hard way.¡±


    I''ve asked my superiors and even contacted the office of Lin Shi himself! How dare they stick by


    their bald-faced lie?


    Feeling agitated, Wang Hu ordered them to be arrested.


    ¡°By my orders!¡± A sonorous voice sounded from behind just as Wang Hu''s men were about to seize


    the others.


    Wang Hu whipped around and saw Lu Tianhe and He Lanshan approach, nked by thousands


    d in military uniforms behind them.


    ¡°By my orders,¡± repeated Lu Tianhe, ¡°all roads from here to Mount Yunding Vi are to be sealed


    and ced under military control. Unrted vehicles or personnel are strictly denied ess!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the men chorused, and the collective voices of thousands rumbled across the skies like


    righteous thunder.


    Fully equipped with battle gear, the soldiers marched into the city via its main road toward its heart,


    where Mount Yunding Viy.


    The road stretching over several miles was manned at regr intervals.


    It appeared that the entire city of Yunzhou was being ced under martialw.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± cried Wang Hu, flustered.


    Chu Wenfei was equally dumbstruck.


    Even the people of Yunzhou who witnessed the spectacle were no less thunderstruck.


    Why is there an influx of armed soldiers? Are we being invaded?


    ¡°General Lu, what about them?¡± One of the officers pointed at Wang Hu and his men.


    Lu Tianhe waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Have them detained. How dare these lesser men to create


    a scene on the day of Mr. Chu''s body returning home? Hold them for a day and let them go after the


    funeral.¡±


    Immediately, a toon came over and escorted Chu Wenfei, Wang Hu, and the rest of the group


    away.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Chu Wenfei stammered. ¡°Why am I being arrested? I just want to go home to pay


    my parents a visit. Is that illegal? I demand to see Lin Shi. As his honored guest, I demand the right


    to speak with him!¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Qiu Mucheng was thrilled at the news of Ye Fan''s arrival from Mount Yunding Vi.


    To celebrate his return, she put on her best dress and her favorite heels. On top of that, she wore a


    ne with diamonds selected with exceptional care that sparkled brilliantly underthe light.


    Earrings of emerald shaped like clover swayed as she looked about her with feverish excitement.


    Qiu Mucheng looked regal and elegant, befitting the queen of Jiangdong as she awaited her royal


    husband alongside their subjects.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Mucheng,¡± Su Qian reminded. ¡°You mustn''t lose your cool when you see Ye Fan.


    Learn to be aloof like me! You should stay put and let hime to you. Show him that we women


    can survive without men just fine. Hold your ground, Mucheng. The entire Yunzhou is watching.


    Don''t embarrass us womenfolk. You need to maintain your elegance and dignity instead of running


    into his arms the moment you see him. You''ll look like a joke to everybody if you do.¡±


    Su Qian stood by Qiu Mucheng''s side on the balcony of the vi, the highest point in Yunzhou.


    Su Qian felt a sense of pride and honor well up in her as they surveyed the most powerful men in


    the region gathered below.


    Look at me! I''m even more powerful than them!


    As much as she was enjoying her position of prestige, she was well aware that she was only there


    as Qiu Mucheng''s guest. Her best friend was the one with the true power.


    ¡°I know,¡± Qiu Mucheng replied. ¡°Don''t worry. I will pace myself.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As hard as she tried to keep her promise, the anticipation in her voice and the blush in her cheeks


    gave it away.


    Su Qian sighed. ¡°You''re beyond hope, Mucheng.¡±


    Not long after, Han Dongmin led the entire Ye family up the steps of Mount Yunding.


    Aside from Han Dongmin, Wang Jiexi of Horbah was in attendance. His name was once renowned


    in the Jiangdong region.


    Not long afterthem, Lu Tianhe, themander of Jiangdong defense zone, and He Lanshan arrived


    as well.


    Upon arriving at the vi, the first thing they did was greet Qiu Mucheng as a sign of respect.


    ¡°I didn''t expect to see you, General Lu!¡± responded Qiu Mucheng warmly in the perfect etiquette of


    a hostess. ¡°And Governor Han and Governor He! How kind of all of you to show up. When my


    husband returns, I will have him organize a banquet in your honor. None of you are going home


    sober tonight!"


    The men exchanged ufortable nces with one another as none of them was eager to break


    the news.


    Su Qian observed Qiu Mucheng''s interactions with the important men with admiration.


    All the influential figures in Jiangdong are here just because Ye Fan returns home. I''d thought that


    the mayor of Yunzhou was important enough, but his title pales inparison to the other guests in


    attendance today! Mucheng has been so busy entertaining them that I dldn''t even get the chance to


    speak to her! I wouldin that she''s too gracious of a hostess, but I understand the need to be.


    She''s the queen of


    Jiangdong, after all.


    Su Qian was overwhelmed by the presence of all the legendary figures gathered at Mount Yunding


    Vi, as it was inconceivable for somebody of her status to even meet the mayor of Yunzhou.


    Naturally, the identities of the men in attendance frightened her.


    Reflecting upon her fear andparing it to how easily Qiu Mucheng had struck up conversations


    with all the men she was afraid of, Su Qian''s admiration for her childhood friend only grew.


    I remember a time when Mucheng was not taken seriously in her family. She was so oppressed that


    she couldn''t even afford decent make-up products and was forced to live in a tiny apartment with


    her parents. Back then, she was inferior to me in everything from wealth to status. It only took her a


    few years to have risen way above my station. Even Han Dongmin and Lu Tianhe speak to her so


    courteously. Oh, if only things were different!


    Qiu Mucheng was still entertaining guests while Su Qian observed in silence. Her exquisite features


    bore traces of disappointment.


    Though the friendship she shared with Qiu Mucheng was a good one, she nheless felt


    disappointed


    and upset that she had been left so far behind.


    She was inferior to me. How the tables have turned.


    Su Qian was also aware that Qiu Mucheng had not surpassed her through her own merit. It was all


    due to marrying a good husband.


    I''d advised Mucheng to get a divorce on the grounds of Ye Fan dragging her name down. At that


    time, everybody thought that she was a stupid girl for marrying a loser. It turns out I am the stupid


    one, after all. Why didn ''t I have a better judgment of character back then? If I did, I might have


    snatched up Ye Fan for myself. The one currently socializing with influential men could have been


    me!


    Su Qian allowed her imagination to run amok before resigning herself to a sigh.


    Nevertheless, the passage of time stops for no one.


    At that moment, the news of Ye Fan''s return to Yunzhou was alreadymon knowledge in the


    streets.


    The elders of the city were proud to call such an influential character their kin.


    They exited thefort of their homes voluntarily and crowded the streets in preparation to give


    their beloved leader the warmest wee they could.


    Meanwhile, Chu Wenfei was sobbing on the side of the road.


    ¡°Ye Fan again! Oh God, give me a break! What did I do to incur such wrath from you?¡±


    The confusion on his face had turned to hopelessness as he heard that Ye Fan was returning to


    Yunzhou on the same day as him.


    Some people like me are destined for destion, it seems.


    ¡°You win, Ye Fan,¡± murmured Chu Wenfei as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Several olddies in the vicinity handed him some tissue. ¡°I understand how you feel, young man.


    It''s no shame to cry like that at the prospect of seeing Mr. Chu in the flesh.¡±


    Suddenly, the ground began to rumble as a row of silhouettes appeared over the horizon.


    Even from that distance, the crowd began to cheer and p madly. Some had even dashed in the


    direction of the neers.


    When the neers came close enough to be seen, the people of Yunzhou stood rooted to the


    spot with their eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°W-What''s happening?¡±


    Chu Wenfei grew pale with shock as he regarded the sea of white ambling toward them.


    ¡°Here theye!¡±


    ¡°I hear footsteps! Many of them!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, Mucheng! Let''s descend the mountain to wee Ye Fan home.¡±


    Atop Mount Yunding, Ye Ximei and the entire Ye family, who had been waiting for hours, heard the


    rumble that preceded the footsteps.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of longing, she grabbed her daughter-inw by the arm to meet her son.


    ¡°Slow down, Mrs. Ye!¡± Wang Jiexi followed suit.


    Only He Lanshan, Lu Tianhe, and their men trudged behind them with heavy hearts.


    Soon, Qiu Mucheng and the rest of the Ye family, joined by Ye Fan''s friends, descended the


    mountain. They were all smiling broadly in anticipation.


    The smiles froze when the neers came close enough to be seen.


    Before their disbelieving eyes, a sea of thousands stood before them d in mourning attire.


    The sea of white was so vast that it looked as if all of the ghosts from the underworld were let loose


    into the mortal realm at the same time.


    In the lead were Li Er, Lei San, and Chen Ao. They were the ones to have borne the casket


    between them throughout the entire length of the march until arriving at theirfinal destination, Mount


    Yunding.


    The guilt and grief in the hearts of the casket-bearers were exacerbated by the sight of the widow.


    With bloodshot eyes, they fell onto their knees before her.


    ¡°Mrs. Chu, forgive us.¡±


    ¡°We have failed to defend Mr. Chu.¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Thud!


    Following their lead, the sea of white fell onto their knees in a deafening anthem of reverence that


    echoed through the mountains.


    ¡°We are allplicit in the failure of defending Dragon Master, Mrs. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Please punish us as you see fit!¡±


    The wails for forgiveness permeated the air, suddenly thick with despair.


    Atop Mount Yunding, the crowd who had gathered in anticipation for Ye Fan''s triumphant return


    looked as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Ye Fan did return, all right. But not in a way we expected.


    The wails and shrieks of grief sounding from atop Mount Yunding, which echoed throughout the city


    below, apanied the citywide mourning that day.


    Many were unable to ept the fact that the man from their city with such a meteoric rise would


    meet


    such a premature and unexpected end.


    As torn with grief as Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei were, they were obligated to put on a brave front


    for the sake of the city.


    After a discussion with the elders of the Ye family, members of the Dragon God Hall came to the


    decision to have the funeral service three dayster.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The news of Ye Fan''s demise spread quickly throughout Jiangdong.


    The day of the funeral was a cloudy and gloomy one as if reflective of the city''s residents'' mood.


    Throughout the grayish day, the grounds were flecked with white from the asional snowfall.


    On that day, inhabitants from every corner of the city flocked to the cemetery toy a flower on his


    grave, which was soon hidden under a bed of flowers and fresh snow.


    He Lanshan, Li Er, and Lu Tianhe were d in suits with their mourning attire draped over their


    arms. They stood forlornly, silently paying theirst respects as they watched the casket lowered


    into the earth.


    Ye Fan''s body did not lie within the casket. Rather, it was the Sword of Yunyang that he had used in


    life.


    Li Er and the rest watched Ye Fan fall before their very eyes, but the body was taken away before


    they could recover it.


    It was the only way they could think of to hold a burial for Ye Fan while still preserving his dignity.


    There was a suggestion before about having the funeral after recovering his body, but Li Er and


    Chen Ao objected to it at once.


    If they were unable to recover the body, that might mean never having the funeral.


    Ye Fan''s suicide had been made known throughout the martial arts world.


    They did not want Ye Fan to be ridiculed in death for not even having the ceremony to acknowledge


    it.


    Li Er knew that Ye Fan was a proud man.


    As he was fond of living in style, we should respect his wishes and let him leave this earth in style.


    Of course, Li Er and the others vowed to continue the search for his body.


    The elders have said that the deceased will be a ghost trapped in the mortal realm, destined


    to haunt the earth for all eternity if he is not given a proper burial. Mr. Chu was forced to kill himself


    to protect us. We must respect him just as we would if he were still alive. It is our duty to see his


    burial through.


    On that day, Li Er, Chan Ao, Wang Jiexi, and the rest of theirrades from Jiangdong, Xue


    Renyang on behalf of Yanjing, Lu Tianhe and Wu Yang on behalf of the military, Chiike Shizuka on


    behalf of Japan, and thousands of Dragon Gods disciples gathered to pay theirst respects.


    Every single one of the mourners who was once graced with Ye Fan''s kindness orthose who had


    followed him for years knelt for a full day.


    Once thest shovelful of earth is thrown over the casket, Ye Fan will have officially ceased to exist


    in the world. The glorious conquests under Chu Tian fan''s leadership might one day all be forgotten,


    but not if we can help it. Today is thest day we will be able to apany Mr. Chu. Jiangdong will


    not have a leader from tomorrow onward!


    At that harrowing thought, Li Er burst into tears duringthe vigil.


    ¡°It''s time to go home.¡±


    Li Er gazed out of the window and realized that it was already the break of dawn.


    The vast sky was starting to lighten up in a milky white over the horizon.


    Most of thoseing to pay theirst respects had already left. The ones who remained behind


    were Ye Fan''s closest friends and the members of the Dragon God Hall.


    Li Er was already frail. After being on his knees for an entire night, in addition to the immense


    emotional toil, his face had be extremely pale.


    Li Xueqi, his sister, could bear it no longer. She stepped forward to pull him to his feet.


    Li Er burst into a fresh bout of tears.


    ¡°Xueqi,¡± he gasped, turning his bloodshot eyes up at her. ¡°Mr. Chu is gone! Who am I supposed to


    rely on now?¡±


    Though it looked as though Li Er was the one working for Ye Fan, the former knew very well that it


    was actually the other way around. It was Ye Fan''s support and protection that had allowed Li Er to


    thrive.


    As long as Ye Fan backed him, Li Er''s influence and prestige overYunzhou and Jiangdong were


    unshakeable.


    Though Ye Fan was in the habit of disappearing to carry out reckless solo missions on his own, he


    was also the one defending Jiangdong against invading storms.


    Li Er was not the only one to be left vulnerable at Ye Fan''s demise. Without him, the entire


    Jiangdong became vulnerable to regional powers.


    What if tyrants like Wu Herong or Lu Hua show up here at Jiangdong again? Who is going to defend


    us from them?


    Though unwilling, Li Er and the other fervent mourners were forced to leave due to fatigue.


    Under the arrangements made by Li Er''s family, the members of Dragon God Hall were situated in


    hotels.


    Before departing, they were expected to convene once more to make arrangements for the future of


    their organization.


    Xue Renyang and the others unanimously rmended Han to lead Dragon God Hall to avoid a


    power vacuum.


    The only other people whose ranks within the organization were high enough to be considered were


    Han, who had remained behind in Jiangdong, and Junie.


    As Junie had departed Yunzhou after the funeral, Han remained behind.


    Thousands of members of Dragon God Hall were gathered at the appointed hour. Despite the size


    of the crowd, it was unusually silent.


    The only voice was Xue Renyang''s as he reported the entire incident to Han.


    When he had arrived at the part where Ye Fan was forced to kill himself, the decrepit old man gave


    an almighty shudder before tears rolled down his cheeks.


    ¡°After much difficulty in arriving at the country''s borders, he must have felt safe to have finally


    arrived back. How ironic that it was within sovereign borders where he fell.¡± Han''s voice shook


    though his lips wore a sad little smile.


    As Ye Fan''s butler, he stood by his master''s side longer than anybody else. Knowing him as well as


    he did, Han could almost perceive Ye Fan''s sadness at how thetter must have felt upon arrival


    outside the country only to be denied entry.


    The pain of being abandoned by your own country must hurt more than a stab through the heart.


    How can I man represent a country that doesn''t even represent him?


    Han let out another sigh, more weary this time.


    As if forgetting that he sat before thousands of Dragon God Hall disciples, Han took out aptop


    and logged into a forum for the martial artists of China.


    The servers were jammed as almost everybody was logged in at the same moment.


    Even on other uneventful days, the banter and exchange of knowledge taking ce made it a lively,


    albeit virtual, space to be in.


    War God and Sword Saint were veterans of the forum, while the Six pirs of China served as


    moderators.


    The founder of the forum was somebody called ¡°Mortal Spark,¡± who had amassed arge following.


    Despite the popr opinion that Mortal Spark was a reclusive master in China, Han was the only


    one to know that Ye Fan was behind that username.


    Over the decade since the forum''s inception, Ye Fan would share details for free on the forum


    whenever he had a breakthrough in his training.


    In the course of his studies of the Book of Celestial Cloud, he discovered several training methods


    that were suitable for martial artists in China.


    Though they were not as powerful as Invoke the Celestial Cloud, it was still far more advanced than


    the current standards within China.


    Even War God felt a pang of regret when he had first encountered the treasure trove of knowledge.


    I would have elerated my progress to be a Supreme by five years if such resources had


    been made known to me when I first began training!


    Underthe shroud of his pseudonym, Ye Fan had distributed the priceless knowledge online without


    charge. asionally, he would even find the time to address messages sent to him by his


    followers.


    It had been many years since a breakthrough urred in China''s martial arts scene.


    Aside from the attitude of the practitioners, the other factor was the technique employed.


    Chu family members like Chu Yuan were able to outlive most mortals because of the practice of


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    Ye Fan had modified the training pathway that wasmon in China toward one more suited for


    progress.


    Though it might take more than five or ten years to truly see the results, the same might not be said


    for fifty years down the line.


    By then, the next few generations of practitioners would have adapted to the superior sybus


    designed by Ye Fan and raised the standards collectively as a nation.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    ¡°Outsiders would assume that Dragon Master''s Operation Aze was for his own benefit. On the


    contrary, he actuallyunched that for the martial arts world,¡± Han murmured.


    Even he felt injustice for Ye Fan. Was it worth his effort?


    Ye Fan had been the most warm-hearted and sincere person he had ever met. As such, it was sad


    for Han to see him ending up in such a forsaken way after his glory.


    It was unfortunate, but no one could be med.


    War God Castle wasn''t obligated to shelter him, and it was understandable that the fighters of


    China''s martial arts world wouldn''t risk going against Chu Sect to protect him.


    They doused their ember, indicating that they were not in any way acquainted with Ye Fan anymore.


    Simrly, Han was devoid of hope and permanently deleted his ount under the name Mortal


    Spark.


    His ten years of unconditional support for Ye Fan ended on this very day.


    With that, Mortal Spark would cease to exist from now on.


    Han took ast nce at the ount which Ye Fan had poured his time and efforts into.


    On the ount''s main page, there was a string of words left by Ye Fan: With high hopes, all fighters


    of China will be top-notch!


    This particr martial artist forum drew in thousands of visitors on a daily basis.


    It was only natural that such arge amount of fighters were drawn to it since Mortal Spark, a highly


    revered mentor, was the moderator.


    Meanwhile in Jiangbei, Livingsfill, Lu Ziming was just starting up hisputer so that he could log


    into the Martial Artist Forum and acquire the second stage of Lightning Maneuver.


    Lightning Maneuverwas one of the three main martial arts skills shared by Mortal Spark.


    Ye Qingtian had dered it to be the most lethal attack of all.


    Since the advent of this skill, the martial arts world regarded it as the epitome of martial arts, and all


    practitioners were required to learn it.


    Not only were the martial art giants crazy about it, but ordinary martial artists, too, trained rigorously


    to acquire the skill.


    What was more, some well-established martial artists even got rid of the martial prowess they once


    acquired in order to rebuild their foundation using this technique. They had to practically start from


    zero!


    In the martial arts world, there was no such thing as dropping a technique and swerving to another


    after one had decided which path they were going to take.


    The only way to do that was to go back to square one.


    ¡°Who would''ve thought that Chu Tianfan was actually Ye Fan? Maybe that was why he was so


    imperious? He even had the guts to annihte the Lu n and brush Sword Saint off. Well, too bad


    he killed himself in the end. He was lucky that he got an easy way out.¡±


    Lu Zimingwastalkingto himself while waitingfor theputer''s system tounch.


    Years ago, Ye Fan wiped his family out, and his only son was among the perished.


    On the night his son, Lu Hua, was shot dead, Lu Ziming returned to Livingsfill, got rid of his martial


    prowess, and started his new cultivation.


    He was cultivating Lightning Maneuver, which War God highly redited.


    Mortal Spark is known as the most mysterious virtuoso in China''s martial arts world.I''ve been


    cultivating the techniques he had shared, and he never shied away from answering my queries.lt


    was in to see that I''ve improved by leaps and bounds within a few years. I may not be a


    Grandmaster yet, but with this powerful technique, I might have the capabilities to defeat one.All I''m


    hoping for now is for Mortal Spark to reveal the techniques for the third level.Once I''ve mastered the


    third stage of Lightning Maneuver, I will no doubt attain the Grandmaster stage!


    After going through the probable oue in his head, Lu Ziming sighed.


    After all, he had pushed himself to cultivate this technique so that he could take revenge on Ye Fan.


    Now that Ye Fan was dead, Lu Ziming questioned his


    decision. What was all the effort for?


    ¡°Right. Ye Fan is dead, but not his friends and family. He destroyed the Lu n, so now it''s my turn


    to burn his empire down! Yes, I have to persist and continue my cultivation. Once I''m a


    Grandmaster and have attained the Supreme stage, I shall intrude Jiangdong. Since Ye Fan is


    dead, his friends and family in Jiangdong shall pay the price on his behalf!¡±


    Lu Ziming found his source of motivation again, and mes of hatred could be clearly seen in his


    eyes.


    After he logged into the forum, he clicked on his chatbox and opened the chat with Mortal Spark.


    He wrote: Mortal Spark, I''ve basically mastered the second stage of Lightning Maneuver. I still have


    some questions about it, though, and was hoping that you could answer them.


    Lu Ziming hit the send button afterposing his message.


    ¡°Hm? What''s wrong? Why can''t my message be sent?¡±


    Lu Ziming was slightly perturbed, thinking that it had something to do with the inte connection.


    He tried sending the message a few more times but to no


    avail.


    Confused, he went to Mortal Spark''s homepage.


    To his horror, it was a nk space, and there was a message: The ount has been


    deleted.What? The ount no longer exists?


    Lu Ziming was about to go off his rocker.


    Immediately, he created a post about the matter.


    Very soon, the news of Mortal Spark pulling himself out of the forum spread like wildfire. All of


    China''s martial artists were shocked to the core.


    Someone wrote: What is going on? Why did Mortal Spark delete his ount?


    Anothermented: What should we do? Who will guide us in our cultivations for the days to


    come?


    Someone else questioned: What about those supreme techniques? The Lightning Maneuver was


    only introduced up to the second stage.


    Another person wrote: The Mountain And River de technique was only updated up to the fourth


    stage.


    Onement read: Oh no! There is no hope for martial arts in China anymore...


    Mortal Spark''s unannounced departure from the forum was like a bolt in the blue, and it shook up


    the entire martial arts world.


    Thousands of martial artists were losing their grip on reality.


    When Ye Fan was gone, most of them merely felt pity for his sudden demise.


    After all, they weren''t at all close to Ye Fan. Besides, his reputation in China''s martial arts world was


    nothing to boast about.


    Not only did Jiangbei''s martial arts world resent him, but War God Castle also deemed him a threat


    to its existence.


    To many people, perhaps Ye Fan''s downfall was something worth celebrating.


    However, Mortal Spark deleting his own ount was a different story.


    After all, this affected the personal benefits of countless people.


    It was especially devastating to martial artists who had rid themselves of their initial martial art


    prowess to learn a new technique from the basics. The ones who made their offspring cultivate


    since a young age, too, were on tenterhooks.


    Without Mortal Spark, those legendary martial arts and techniques woulde to an end.


    How was everyone going to cultivate from now on?


    Instantly, China''s martial arts world was in absolute chaos.


    Even the Hall Masters of War God Castle were heavily ruffled.


    ¡°I wonder what has gotten into Mortal Spark?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly deactivate his ount?¡±


    ¡°Is he really going to dispose of his ount that he had been running for ten years?¡±


    ¡°Only one-third of that Book of Fist Techniques was updated right?¡± ¡°But I was thinking of continuing


    my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, there are many more techniques that are yet to be updated.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? No more updates?¡±


    King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng, was equally fretful when he knew of the shocking incident.


    Its ripple effect was far beyond what one would have imagined and had stretched its impact to the


    martial arts world.


    Before this, Sword Saint and the rest were expecting China''s martial arts world to flourish and


    prosper within the next tens of years under Mortal Spark''s guidance.


    Now with Mortal Spark''s ount deleted, his hopes vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Look for him! Use every resource we have to look for Mortal Spark!¡±


    The supreme grandmasters of War God Castle gave orders to give full measure in searching for this


    faceless maestro who had been secluding himself.


    While China''s martial arts world rumbled in a pandemonium, news of Ye Fan''s demise reached


    every corner of the globe.


    Martial artists around the world felt sorry and grief-stricken for his death.


    ¡°Who knew someone so illustrious would have such a tragic ending?¡±


    ¡°It''s sad, but that''s life. He had his good share of crowning moments, and things havee to an


    end now.¡±


    Many people were at sixes and sevens, but the majority of those, who knew about Ye Fan''s


    passing, was justmiserative. After all, they weren''t close to him, and there was no reason for


    them to be heartbroken for someone they barely had contact with.


    Except forthose in Jiangdong, China''s martial artists were mostly indifferent toward the bad news,


    let alone those in other nations.


    To them, new stars would rise after one dimmed its light, anyway.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Heroes came and went. When one''s time was up, a new one would emerge and lead the world to a


    better future.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    It had been days since Ye Fan''s death.


    The sea where he ended his own life had reverted to its calm state.


    The sea waves rolled, ovepped, and fell back into the waters.


    Traces of the devastating fight had been washed away.


    It looked like nothing had ever happened, and no one was ever there.


    Birds were still chirping, and the sun never stopped rising every morning.


    Ye Fan''s existence or theck thereof seemed to have no influence on the world.


    In fact, the martial arts world had actually be more peaceful after his death.


    As martial artists around the world returned to their normal lives, some cultivated vigorously while


    some indulged in the power they were holding. There were also those who wallowed in coital


    pleasure,


    contributing greatly to continuing the line of the human race.


    As for Chu Sect, they were working hard to restore their base after the war.


    Chu Yuan, who went hunting down the mysterious man, came back empty-handed after scouring


    around for days.


    He wasn''t too pleased, but it wasn''t something that worried him either.


    The scene where innumerable swords pierced through Ye Fan''s heart was witnessed by many.


    Unless he was a god or deity, there was no way he could walk out of that alive.


    That was why Chu Yuan gave up even though he had put in tremendous effort in the search.


    Instead, he focused more on recovering from his injuries.


    ¡°Chu Sect will prosper and execute all our prodigious visions! Now that Chu Tianfan''s dead, no one


    will be in our way. Hahaha!¡±


    Laughter reverberated on Mount Chumen.


    Chu Yuan''s ambition which had been subdued for a long time was finally reignited.


    Meanwhile, the martial arts world in China erupted into chaos. Almost everyone was looking for


    Mortal Sparks, who had envisioned every martial artist in the nation reachingtheirfull potential.


    Sadly, all searches came to nothing.


    Of course, Sword Saint wasn''tpletely cooped up in this muddle. He was also keeping a close


    watch on Dragon God Hall in Jiangdong.


    ¡°These people are trulypetent, and they''re in great numbers. What a formidable force they are!


    ¡°Dragon God Hall lost their leader after the death of Chu Tianfan, so we should use this opportunity


    to persuade them into joining WarGod Castle, Sword Saint.¡±


    ¡°With those capable fighters, our collective strength will multiply, and our position in the martial arts


    world would rise. We might even be on the same level as Chu Sect!¡±


    Mo Wuya shared his perspective when they were discussing Dragon God Hall.


    It was like a eureka moment for Sword Saint.


    ¡°That''s a brilliant idea! I need capable men in times like this. After all, Chu Tianfan has fallen, and


    Mortal Spark, the revered maestro, is nowhere to be found. If they join us amidst this chaos, China''s


    martial arts world would achieve more greatness!¡±


    Consequently, Sword Saint had Tang Hao and Mo Wuya take up the responsibility of contacting the


    fighters of Dragon God Hall. They were going to go to Jiangdong personally and meet the fighters.


    ¡°Tang Hao, good luck with your task! Tell them that I will grant them anything they ask for as long as


    they are willing to join War God Castle and be part of China''s martial arts world. I would even grant


    them the title of Hall Master if that''s what they want. Remember! You have to always show them our


    utmost sincerity,¡± Sword Saint reminded Tang Hao.


    ¡°Yes, Sword Saint!¡±


    Tang Hao acknowledged and took some gifts before heading to Jiangdong to see the people of


    Dragon God Hall.


    While Sword Saint was having a discussion about recruiting men from Dragon God Hall, those very


    men he was talking about hade to a decision to dismantle Dragon God Hall.


    They initially wanted Han to take over the position of Hall Master, but he declined the promotion.


    In truth, he wasn''t trying to be modest. He rejected the offer because he knew that he wasn''t


    capable enough to undertake that role.


    How would he be able to withhold the supremacy of Dragon God Hall when he was notpetent


    enough?


    Before the death of Ye Fan, Han was the advisor and was in charge of rying messages from his


    boss.


    No one at Dragon God Hall dared to go against his words.


    Despite that, Han knew very well that the people were not actually obeying him but Ye Fan.


    Thanks to Ye Fan''s capabilities, Han was able to manage these formidable fighters with ease.


    Yet, Ye Fan was dead, and they would need a new leader. A man like him, who wasn''t well versed


    in martial arts, would never be able to keep these men


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    in check.


    Ye Fan''s influence might still work in his favor at the moment, but it would be a matter of time before


    he lost control over the fighters of Dragon God Hall.


    Once people were over Ye Fan''s death, they wouldn''t listen to Han anymore. His title as the Hall


    Master would carry no significance, bing merely a meaningless rank.


    Besides that, Han wasn''t interested at all in taking the helm.


    He only stayed in Dragon God Hall all these years as his gesture of appreciation to Ye Fan.


    What was the point of managing Dragon God Hall if Ye Fan wasn''t there anymore?


    Soon, people were proposing names of potential Hall Masters.


    Needless to say, none of the candidates were convincing enough.


    Only after a few days of discussion did they realize that Ye Fan was the only person who could


    manage Dragon God Hall.


    That was why they wanted to temporarily dismantle it and inconspicuously look for Ye Fan''s body.


    Right when Xue Renyang and his men were about to leave Jiangdong and return to their homes,


    Tang Hao paid them a visit out of the blue and expressed his desire to recruit them.


    ¡°If you join us, I can guarantee that the standard of China''s martial arts would improve by leaps and


    bounds. That will be the time you can avenge your Dragon Master! Also, to show our utmost


    sincerity, we''re more than happy to offer one of the Hall Master positions of War God Castle.¡±


    Tang Hao continued earnestly, ¡°Please let me know if you have other conditions that you''d like us to


    fulfill. Our goal is to have you join us and work hand in hand to achieve a better future. Anything is


    negotiable.¡±


    However, the fighters of Dragon God Hall didn''t bat an eyelid. They merely turned around and


    walked away.


    ¡°Everyone, please give it some thought. As I said, there''s always room for negotiation.¡± Tang Hao


    was getting anxious.


    ¡°Tang Hao, save your breath,¡± Xue Renyang went up to him and offered a piece of advice. ¡°War


    God Castle won''t be able to reign over them. They only acknowledge one Hall Master, and that''s Ye


    Fan.


    Please leave as soon as possible. After all, they''re not a big fan of War God Castle, to begin with.¡±


    Eventually, having failed his mission, Tang Hao went back to Mount Yan.


    To his utter shock, what came into sight when he got back to Mount Yan was a catastrophic scene.


    The prosperous mountain he was familiar with was nowhere to be found.


    In its ce was a horrifying wastnd covered with ruins and debris.


    ¡°W-What happened? Did that m-man do this? He''s h-here again?¡±


    Both Tang Hao and Mo Wuya froze in stupefaction.


    They had just left home for a few days, but the horrifying scene was what greeted them when they


    were back.


    The silhouette of anky man emerged in their minds when they saw the wretched state of their


    base.


    They couldn''t imagine anyone else other than that fellow tearing this ce down.


    ¡°This can''t be right. Chu Tianfan should be dead, no? Could it be that he came back to life? Come


    on, Wuya. Let''s hurry back!¡± Tang Hao realized how serious the situation was and immediately


    dashed up Mount Van.


    Whoosh!


    The bone-piercing cold wind blew and whipped the scattered rocks into the air.


    Aslenderfigure with a sword in its hand could be seen standing in front of the hall of Mount Yan.


    She was showered in golden specks, looking very much like a deity wafting down to earth.


    An air of strong authority enveloped her, and in front of her were King of Fighters and Sword Saint.


    Blood trailed the edges of their mouths, and they looked as pale as ghosts. They were so badly


    injured that they needed to lean on the pir at the entrance of the hall to get back on their feet.


    ¡°King of Fighters, Sword Saint, are you all right? What''s going on? Was there an earthquake?¡± Tang


    Hao shouted in confusion as he charged up the


    mountain.


    Swoosh! They heard the deafening sound of a sword cutting through the air when they got to the


    hall.


    Before they could see what wasing, a Seven Foot Green denced through the air and


    punctured the ground, slitting Mo Wuya''s clothing in the process.


    It scared the bejesus out of him, and he fell to his knees with a loud thud.


    Blood drained from his face, and he was trying to catch his breath.


    At that moment, that sword was only an inch away from his crotch.


    If it hadnded any closer to Mo Wuya, the line of the Mo family would have probably ended there.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    ¡°W-Who was that? How can someone be so strong?¡± Mo Wuya sat there spinelessly.


    His torn clothes directed the cold wind onto his flesh.


    It slowly drew his body heat off of him, but what was worse than that were his doused ambitions.


    As he had managed to attain the Supreme title, there would be only a handful of fighters stronger


    than him in China.


    Yet, a sword flung out by some anonymous figure filled his heart with despair and terror.


    As a supreme grandmaster, those emotions were an absolute humiliation to his rank.


    Mo Wuya had always felt that he was only a tad weaker than the top fighters, who were at the


    pinnacle of the martial arts world.


    He assumed that all he needed to do was work hard for another ten years, and he would reach the


    zenith.


    However, the callous reality that hit him a moment ago crushed his unrealistically high hopes.


    At that moment, he finally realized that he was iparable with those elites. The difference in


    their capabilities was simply too great.


    ¡°Moon God?¡± Tang Hao muttered.


    While Mo Wuya was trapped in fear, Tang Hao was hit by bewilderment.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that enchanting figure. At the same time, he was so


    terrified that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    It''s Tsukuyomi! He could instantly tell who that person was. She was known as one of the two


    potential candidates to attain the god realm.


    However, he couldn''t figure out why she came to China alone for no reason.


    Why was she in a fight with Sword Saint and King of Fighters?


    ¡°Hold on a second...¡± A thought hit him, and his feeling of admiration was overcast by fright, and it


    almost drove tears out of his eyes.


    ¡°Is she going to avenge that man by killing us?¡±


    Realizing that things had gone south, Tang Hao dashed to where Sword Saint and King of Fighter


    were and held them up.


    ¡°Sword Saint, King of Fighters, are you okay?¡± He was worried to the core.


    Sword Saint wiped the blood off the edge of his mouth usingthe back of his hand while King of


    Fighters forced himself to stand up.


    Both of them stared steadfastly at Tsukuyomi, who was standing in front of them.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''re still alive,¡± responded Sword Saint.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Tang Hao let out a sigh of relief.


    He was shaking in fear a minute ago, thinking that Moon God had ended the life of his leaders,


    which would have been the tipping point.


    ¡°Moon God, I don''t understand why you are doing this. We''ve never tinkered with Japan''s martial


    arts scene, have we?¡± Tang Hao turned toward thedy after he mustered his courage.


    ¡°Are you also part of War God Castle?¡± Moon God


    asked coldly, ignoring his question.


    Tang Hao nodded and introduced himself, ¡°I''m known as the Heavenly Grandmaster, the third


    Permanent Hall Master of War God Castle. Tell me what is bothering you, and I can help find a


    solution to it. I''m highly respected in China''s martial arts¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then you should die too!¡± Moon God growled before Tang Hao finished introducing himself.


    Sching!


    The Seven Foot Green de that was prodded into the ground in front of Mo Wuya''s crotch lifted


    into the air and was in Tsukuyomi''s hand in the blink of an eye.


    Without wasting a second, Moon God was on it. She wielded her de at her opponent ferociously.


    Her every swing released a strong and deadly gust.


    ¡°Dodge it, Tang Hao!¡±


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were shocked to the bone, and Tang Hao was quivering in


    trepidation.


    There was no way he could possibly dodge the attack now.


    So, he summoned his Meteor Hammer, hoping to reduce the efficacy of the attack.


    However, before he could use his hammer, those gusts of death had already cut into his flesh.


    His robe was torn, and there was blood everywhere.


    Moon God then gave a final strike which sent Tang Hao flying.


    Boom! His body crashed into the mountain.


    Mo Wuya was so bbergasted that he couldn''t react for a minute.


    What? She crushed Tang Hao with just one strike? This can''t be true! They are not in the same


    league!


    That shock was too much for Mo Wuya to bear, and he conked out upon seeing the barbaric attack,


    lying motionlessly on the floor like a log. No one knew whether he had really passed out or he was


    ying dead.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, you''ve gone too far! Yes, all of us here aren''t as good as you, but don''t you forget that


    we''re not the only fighters in China. We have War God and numerous low-key elite fighters. So you


    can''t be too sure that you would have thestugh if a war between our countries broke out!¡±


    As King of Fighters bawled at Tsukuyomi, blood was still trickling down his chin, and he had one


    hand pressing on his chest.


    ¡°China? Who are you to represent your country when you can''t even protect your own people?


    Consider yourself lucky to be from the same country as Ye Fan. If it weren''t for that, I would''ve


    bulldozed this mountain t and taken your lives!¡± Tsukuyomi red icily at them as her sword


    juddered in her hand.


    The reason behind her murderous intention was crystal clear.


    However, she let them go in the end.


    She knew very well that that man wouldn''t want her to kill them if he were here since he understood


    that these men were the protectors of his mothend.


    After brutally venting her anger, Tsukuyomi turned around and walked toward the feet of Mount Yan.


    Before she left, she took onest gaze at the piece ofnd, the mountains, and the rivers. ¡°You don''t


    deserve him,¡± she muttered.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind swept the fallen leaves into the air, and Tsukuyomi vanished.


    What she left behind was a wretched spectacle and men with a hotchpotch of emotions.


    After Tsukuyomi left, Mo Wuya regained consciousness and got up. He clenched his fists with all his


    might, feeling thoroughly ashamed.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, what''s so good about you? Why are so many fighters trying to avenge you after your


    death? Are you really that exceptional? No! I, Mo Wuya, am the most brilliant genius in China! I will


    one day overtake you in every aspect!¡±


    He was boiling with wrath, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Within days, what happened at War God Castle became widely known.


    The martial artsmunity around the world was enwrapped in astonishment when they knew


    about the damage Moon God had caused.


    Little did they expect that the ripple effect of Ye Fan''s death would continue till this day, and fear


    encroached on their minds.


    People like Fen Tian, who were involved in the killing of Ye Fan, locked themselves up at home,


    fearing that Moon God woulde to them in the name of revenge.


    ¡°Shouldn''t she be at Chu Sect if revenge is what she''s looking for? What''s the point of harming us?


    Moon God, if you were so skilled, why didn''t you take revenge on Chu Yuan? He is the mastermind


    behind the death of your silly boyfriend,¡± Fen Tian whinged, feeling bitter.


    Well, he wasn''t the only one who had thoughts like that.


    After all, he was right about Chu Yuan being the main culprit.


    If one was seeking revenge for Ye Fan, Chu Yuan was the person they should be after.


    The man wasn''t ruffled at all, though, as no one dared to mess with him.


    However, the peace he was lolling in didn''tst long.


    A few dayster, Chu Yuan''s mother suddenly made an announcement.


    ¡°Chu Yuan is unfilial and holds no honor. He is a rake who deceived his mentors, tricked honest


    men, and put his kins in jeopardy.


    ¡°In the name of the ancestors of the Chu family, I, the Grand Old Lady, dere that Chu Yuan has


    been dismissed from his position as the head of the Chu family with immediate effect. His name will


    be removed from the family records, and after his death, his body will not be allowed to be buried


    among our ancestors in the Chu mausoleum! Chu Tianfan''s death signifies the end of the Chu


    family. The line ends here!¡±


    The Grand Old Lady''s deration went viral on all mainstream online tforms.


    The whole world didn''t know what to make of it!


    After all, the Chu family was the most affluent family in the world, and Chu Yuan was the cream of


    the crop in the martial arts world. Naturally, he was renowned in the globalmunity.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The Grand Old Lady''s sudden announcement and her action of striking his son''s name off the family


    record were absolutely mind-bending.


    It was a story of an internal fallout within the Chu family that had never happened before.


    Tittle-tattles of the incident were everywhere.


    Everyone was waiting impatiently for what was about toe. To be more precise, they were eager


    to know how Chu Yuan would respond to it.


    The Grand Old Lady might not meddle much with the Chu family matters, but she held the highest


    position in the family, after all. In other words, she was the emblem of the Chu family.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    If Chu Yuan were the emperor of the Chu family, then the Grand Old Lady would be considered the


    empress dowager.


    An emperor who was not recognized by the empress dowager naturallycked legitimacy.


    In other words, this deration of The Grand Old Lady directly vetoed the legitimacy of Chu Yuan to


    take charge of the Chu family.


    If any overseas Chu family members continued to follow Chu Yuan, then these so-called Chu family


    members would lose the orthodox inheritance.


    At least, the ancestral home of the Chu family would no longer recognize these people as


    descendants of the Chu family.


    When Chu Yuan received that news, his usually calm countenance turned furious.


    As immense rage fueled his entire being, he hit the long table in front of him with his palm.


    The table was shattered instantly from the impact.


    ¡°That old woman is really vicious! This will destroy my foundation!¡±


    Chu Yuan was furious beyond measure.


    Grand Old Lady Chu was the oldest living member of the Chu family and also the most senior


    member of Chu Sect.


    Many decades ago, before Chu Yuan became the leader of the Chu family, The Grand Old Lady


    was in charge.


    Within the family, she was well-respected, and her word was thew.


    Even though she was a woman, the Three Families of the Chu Sect respected her leadership.


    The power and dominance of The Grand Old Lady were unparalleled.


    Even the powerful, wealthy, and honored patriarch of the Tang family himself would greet The


    Grand Old Lady respectfully whenever they met.


    It could be said that during that period, the prestige of Grand Old Lady Chu in Chu Sect was


    unmatched.


    After some time, The Grand Old Lady decided to give up her position of power and isted herself


    in the Chu family''s old house, ignoring family affairs for many years.


    As time passed, the Three Families of the Chu Sect forgot the olddy''s powerful influence.


    After learning that The Grand Old Lady would never leave the family house, Chu Yuan''s respect for


    The Grand Old Lady was only superficial. There was no fear for her in his heart.


    This time, Chu Yuan had openly disobeyed the elder by forcing her most beloved descendants to


    death.


    Chu Yuan had felt that even if it angered The Grand Old Lady after she found out about it, there


    was nothing that she could do to him.


    After all, as long as he did not go back to the family house to look for trouble, there was nothing she


    could do.


    However, never in Chu Yuan''s wildest imaginations did he think that she would go this far.


    She had straightaway expelled him from the Chu family.


    It was as if the empress dowager had personally issued the edict to dethrone the current emperor.


    Eventhough it was just in name, the truth was that in life, everything depended on reputation.


    Chu Yuan did not need to ponder over it anymore. After today, presumably the whole martial arts


    world would feel that he was notorious and no longer represented the orthodox Chu family.


    ¡°That d*mn old hag has really pissed me off. She will be the death of me!¡±


    Chu Yuan was hopping mad.


    After dealing with Chu Tianfan, unexpectedly, The Grand Old Lady dealt him a blow.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, what is our next step?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is talking about us now.¡±


    ¡°Even the Tang family and the Jones family are looking down on us.¡±


    ¡°There are even rumors that the Chu family on Mount Chumen are imposters and not really


    Yunyang''s descendants.¡±


    ¡°The direct descendants of Chu Yunyang, who is the ancestor of the Chu family, are in China,


    Jiangdong, and Fenghai...¡±


    ¡°The legitimacy of our Chu family on Mount Chumen has been seriously questioned.¡±


    During these moments, the elders of the Chu family were all anxious, and they came to Chu Yuan


    to ask about their future ns.


    After all, as a person grew older, the more strongly they felt about their collective identity.


    Bloodlines, inheritance, and orthodoxy became more important.


    Chu Yuan had angered the elder, and his name was removed from the family registry.


    Naturally, those elders of the Chu family were also afraid that their names would be removed from


    the Chu family ancestral shrine after their death, and while they lived, their names would be


    removed from the Chu family registry.


    At the thought of that, the elders of the Chu family panicked even more.


    ¡°Why are you panicking? The olddy has removed our names from the family tree. We can write


    another one. If we are not allowed into the family shrine, we shall build another shrine. As for the


    rumors that are going around, we can just ignore them. All you need to do now is to allow me time


    to practice all the martial arts secret techniques that I retrieved from the forbidden grounds this time.


    In this world, the strong are respected. When you master enough power, the noise of those


    insignificant mortals will naturally be silenced.¡±


    After his bout of fury, Chu Yuan gradually calmed down.


    He did not want to waste time on these technicalities. All he wanted was power.


    Once he had harnessed enough power to destroy the heavens and the earth, everything would be


    under his control.


    As for the ancestral shrine, orthodoxy, and family lineage, those were unimportant!


    ¡°I, Chu Yuan, am nobody''s descendant. Just wait. After today, everyone would consider me the


    ancestor!¡±


    On that day, Chu Yuan''s continuous roar resounded throughout the entire Mount Chumen.


    When the Chu family heard those words, they were all shocked.


    They only felt that after ten years of seclusion, the Chu Yuan who reemerged this time had totally


    transformed.


    ¡°Granduncle is so different from what he was before...¡± some younger Chu family members


    mumbled to themselves.


    News of Chu Yuan''s expulsion from the Chu family''s registry caused quite a stir in the global martial


    arts world.


    No one would have thought that the fall of Chu Tianfan would spike the fury of the Chu family''s


    Grand Old Lady.


    While the martial arts societies of various countries were discussing the matter endlessly, the


    warriors in China were, in contrast, unconcerned.


    Under the summon of War God Castle, the country set off a wave of searching for the missing


    person.


    All over China, everyone was searching for the former moderator of the martial arts world forum


    who went by the username ¡°Mortal Spark.¡±


    Meanwhile, when the martial arts world was busy in China, a mighty and majestic figure appeared


    at the foot of Mount Yan.


    Presumably, Sword Saint and the others had not imagined that barely after Japan''s Tsukuyomi left,


    another uninvited guest would arrive at Mount Yan.


    ¡°Who do all of you think that this Mortal Spark is? More than ten years ago, he appeared suddenly


    out of nowhere. Now, his ount is not active and invisible. It''s so weird. What''s his motive? What''s


    the purpose?¡±


    In the past few days, the King of Fighters and the others have been devastated by this incident.


    Since it was rted to the rise of martial arts in China, those at the top level were naturally


    concerned about it.


    Sword Saint shook his head and stated, ¡°This is an old senior. Hence, there should be no ulterior


    motives. After all, this old senior had been contributing selflessly to the forum through the years


    without gaining anything. Be it cultivation techniques or secret techniques; all were disclosed free of


    charge. Furthermore, he will exin any problems encountered by the youth in their cultivation


    without reservation. This is a senior who loves the country and the people. I feel that this senior may


    have passed away, and his family members had deleted his ount on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the old senior may have f-f-fallen? Uh...¡± King of Fighters and Tang Hao were


    shocked when they heard the man''s words.


    If it were as the Sword Saint had stated, it would mean that those unfinished exercises and secret


    techniques were really the senior''sst words!


    If that were the case, then the hope that the martial arts world in China had just seen arose had


    already died.


    While their eyes were filled with sorrow and their spirits were low, footsteps were hearding from


    outside the War God Castle all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hm? Who''s there?¡±


    The next moment, Sword Saint and the others were shocked, and their expressions immediately


    changed.


    By right, if a warrior entered the Mount Van range, they should detect the warrior''s aura instantly.


    However, this time, they only knew that someone had arrived when they heard footsteps. They did


    not sense his arrival at War God Castle prior to that.


    While the three of them were still in shock, the imposing and thick gate of the War God Castle was


    slowly pushed open.


    The sun shone in, and a figure appeared before them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    ¡°War God?¡±


    ¡°Ye?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye?¡±


    ¡°You''re out?¡±


    Seeing him, Sword Saint and the others were stunned for a moment. The next moment, they were


    delighted.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Just a moment earlier, they were wary as if about to face an enemy.


    However, they never dreamed that it was Ye Qingtian, the man who had isted himself for a long


    time.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Ye, how are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°What have you gained during this period of selfistion?¡±


    ¡°Are you confident that you''ll be able to enter the top ten in the Sky Ranking?¡±


    Without a doubt, the return of Ye Qingtian filled everyone in War God Castle with joy.


    This period of time for China was an eventful autumn.


    First, Chu Yuan led the martial arts masters of various countries to invade China, and then the


    people of the Dragon God Hall caused a huge wave in Jiangdong, followed by Japan''s Moon God


    storming Mount Yan.


    There were too many incidents and threats, which made Sword Saint and the others feel helpless.


    After all, there were too many foes for the few of them to handle.


    Ye Qingtian''s return was an encouragement for all of them.


    ¡°Hahaha... Naturally! Why don''t we have a round of sparring? Check out the results of my self-


    istion results.¡±


    War God had just ended his self-istion and was in an excellent mood.


    The feeling of empowerment was enough to drive anyone crazy.


    Sword Saint and the other two exchanged nces and smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe another time.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Not feeling well?¡±


    Ye Qingtian frowned immediately.


    It was only now that he sensed something amiss fluctuating in the auras of Sword Saint and the


    others. They seemed to have suffered certain internal injuries.


    Sword Saint waved his hand. ¡°We''re fine. Just some injuries which are not serious.¡±


    King of Fighters, too, tried to cover up. ¡°That''s right. We were sparring and went overboard. Hence,


    injuring ourselves identally.¡±


    ¡°We are well on the way to full recovery.¡±


    King of Fighters, Mo Guchengughed heartily. ¡°After a few days, when we are fully healed, you can


    use us as target practice.¡±


    Ye Qingtian did not question them any further but nodded instead. ¡°Sure. It''s up to you guys.


    However, in a few days, I''m getting that kid, Ye Fan, toe over. We''ll all get drunk together with


    him. Let me tell you; you''d better take this opportunity to ease up with him and pat him on the back.


    Trust me; if you can get into his good books, in a few years, you guys will surely be listed among the


    top ten in the Sky Ranking. The reason I managed to make a breakthrough this time was all


    because of him. He taught me a concept of martial arts and the secret techniques of a powerful


    move, which really inspired me."


    The man continued, ¡°This guy, Ye Fan, is really something else. Not only is his talent amazing, but


    his concept of martial arts far exceeds old guys like us. Hanging out with him is really beneficial to


    us.¡±


    Ye Qingtian could not hide his admiration and praise for Ye Fan as he kept talking.


    However, Sword Saint and the others turned ashen simultaneously.


    In unison, they looked away to avoid War God''s gaze.


    Even Tang Hao sighed several times.


    War God, Ye Qingtian was very observant, and he quickly noticed something was amiss.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Your attitude is unusual. Did something happen to Ye Fan?¡± Ye Qingtian stared at


    them.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to Ye Fan and Chu Sect? Has the Chu familye to apologize?¡±


    Ye Qingtian remembered that before he retreated into self-istion, Ye Fan had just reached the top


    of the list in Sky Ranking, and he had forced the Chu family to surrender and promise toe to


    Jiangdong to apologize.


    Now that several months had passed, Ye Qingtian felt that the matter should have been resolved.


    Sword Saint and the others were reluctant to reply to War God''s queries. Tang Hao opened his


    mouth, but the words just reached the tip of his tongue and were left unsaid.


    In the end, he just sighed.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    ¡°What happened? Do you guys want to scare me to death? Say Something!¡±


    War God was really agitated by the trio.


    ¡°Fine, don''t tell me. I''ll go to Jiangdong myself to see him! I''ll ask him personally!''


    Being the impatient guy he was, even before he had finished speaking, he was already turning


    around to leave for Jiangdong.


    Finally, Sword Saint stopped him.


    ¡°Fine, we have to tell you anyway. We might as well tell you now. Chu Tianfan took his own life.¡±


    Sword Saint''s words fell on Ye Qingtian''s ears like a lightning bolt.


    The shock almost broke thetter''s heart.


    In an instant, the eyes of that tough man who had guarded China for decades turned red with tears.


    He stared incredulously, his fierce and majestic face full of disbelief. ¡°W-What did you say? H-H-He


    killed himself? How can it be? This is impossible! I know him. I understand Ye Fan. He''ll never take


    his own life. He is such a proud person, and there are no hurdles he can''t ovee. There are no


    hardships he cannot withstand. There are no setbacks that he cannot survive. He was unafraid of


    battling even Chu Yuan. Even Chu Sect did not scare him. How could he end his own life? You are


    talking nonsense!¡±


    Only moments ago, Ye Qingtian was full of joy after his sessful practice but now he was totally


    beside himself.


    He kept shaking his head, repeating himself over and over again, and his emotions surged up and


    down like a raging tempest.


    He remembered how high-spirited Ye Fan was before he went into self-istion.


    The supreme being of the Sky Ranking list, the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, who stomped on


    Mount Chumen alone.


    At the family birthday banquet, the world''s best masters hade to wish him well.


    At that time, Ye Fan was like the most dazzling star in the sky, attracting all the attention and


    admiration of


    the world.


    How amazing was that!


    That was not too long ago too!


    To War God, that was just the blink of an eye.


    Yet, when he opened his eyes again, Sword Saint told him that Ye Fan had killed himself!


    How could War God ept that?


    Something must have gone wrong as everything seemed out of the ordinary.


    Otherwise, there could not have been such earth-shattering changes in just a few months.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan was a proud man, so how could he take his own life?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°War God, it''s true. Chu Tianfan is really dead. In front of the whole world, he killed himself with a


    sword. We are regretful that we could not save him,¡± Tang Hao said with a sigh.


    Following that was total silence, and itsted for a long while.


    War God froze where he stood for a long time, his body trembling, and he could not utter a word.


    In the end, after God knows how long, Ye Qingtian suddenly lifted his head, gazing at Sword Saint


    and the others. His cold whisper was heard. ¡°Tell me everything that happened. Exactly, what


    happened? Who forced him to kill himself!¡±


    Ye Qingtian clenched his fist tightly, and there was blood oozing out of his palm. One could imagine


    the emotional roller coaster that he was going through.


    Tang Hao and Sword Saint exchanged nces, and finally, they told Ye Qingtian everything without


    skipping any details.


    After all, what happened that day was seen by every master in the martial arts world all over the


    globe.


    It was impossible for Sword Saint and the others to hide any information even if they tried.


    ¡°Confronted with the might of Chu Yuan and the pressure of the martial arts world of various


    countries, he had no choice. In the end, in front of everyone, innumerable swords pierced through


    his heart, and he cut himself off from the world. We wanted to save him... but he hadmitted too


    many wrongs and offended too many people. The crowd just let him die. The world could not ept


    him anymore. Under those circumstances, there was nothing we could do. Our War God Castle


    could not go against the whole world.¡± Sword Saint''s words were heavy, and his tone was full of


    helplessness.


    War God just listened, and after hearing it, his face was full of anger and ferocity.


    Finally, War God suddenly smiled sadly, his eyes full of sorrow. ¡°So, did you all just watch, without


    lifting a finger, as our country''s martial artist was forced to die at the country gate? From Mount


    Chumen to the sea of China, thousands of miles away, all he ever wanted was to go home right until


    the end. That was his only wish...¡±

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    ¡°Instead of fulfilling the wish for him, all of you just watched at the side. You watched as your fellow


    compatriot died in front of your own eyes. You watched as China''s Supreme copsed right in front


    of the nation''s borders. A proud man like him eventuallymitted suicide. How much


    hopelessness must he have felt when he picked up the sword and stabbed himself? How much


    despair was engulfing him? All he wanted was to go home...¡±


    Ye Qingtian spoke slowly. His voice was filled with sorrow.


    For a moment, tears glistened in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye...¡± When Tang Hao looked at him, his heart ached too.


    Even Sword Saint and the King of Fighters lowered their heads and sighed continuously.


    Sword Saint and the other two were already mentally prepared to face the War God''s fury.


    After all, they had been involved in multiple conflicts and arguments because of Ye Fan.


    Although the previous conflicts were not major or lifethreatening, War God still got angry with them


    because of these incidents involving Ye Fan.


    This time, they failed to protect Ye Fan¡ªin fact, they watched as Ye Fan copsed just a distance


    away from China without doing anything.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were certain that War God would definitely me them for it.


    He would me them for letting Ye Fan die, for not doing anything as the genius of China met his


    downfall, and for failing to protect Ye Fan.


    Tang Hao and the rest thought that Ye Qingtian would feel furious about Ye Fan''s death.


    However, to their surprise, Ye Qingtian seemed uncharacteristically quiet.


    He was not overwhelmed with fury, nor did he bellow in rage.


    He was justughingthere alone.


    Hisughter was mirthless, filled with boundless sorrow and disappointment.


    War God''s abnormal reaction caused Sword Saint and the rest to panic.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ye? I know that the martial arts world of China did not deal with this perfectly, but you


    should understand our grievances too. Even if we had intervened, we couldn''t have protected him.


    Ye Fan made everyone furious. He killed too many people.


    He was surrounded by the martial artists of dozens of nations, with Chu Yuan, a fighter who had


    surpassed Supreme, leading them. It''s impossible for him to survive. That''s just how life is. My


    condolences to you,¡± coaxed Mo Gucheng, King of Fighters.


    A worried look appeared in Sword Saint''s eyes as Tang Hao expressed his condolences to War


    God as well.


    However, Ye Qingtian continued chuckling in anguish as if he could not hear their constions.


    ¡°Forget it. This is the end of the decades we''ve spent together. There''s no point in staying in War


    God Castle if it''s in this state now. This is the end.¡±


    Ye Qingtian stared at the sky and chuckled. His deep voice overflowed with disappointment and


    despair.


    He shot onest nce at War God Castle, then at the mountainous terrains underneath him.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtian felt like he was witnessing the scene of these young, ambitious warriors


    hitting it off immediately. At the peak of Mount Yan, they founded War God Castle, which


    represented the most powerful force in China''s martial arts world.


    Back then, they were the pirs of China. They had a lofty ambition¡ªto protect the citizens of China


    and spread the fame of China''s martial arts world far and wide.


    However, as time progressed, they lost sight of their initial goal.


    ¡°Ye, what do you mean? What''s the end? What are you nning to do?¡± demanded Tang Hao


    anxiously with widened eyes, having picked up something wrong.


    Ye Qingtian shook his head, his tone filled with disappointment. ¡°This is no longer WarGod Castle


    that I wish to protect. From now on, you''re by yourselves. I''m leaving War God Castle and will never


    set foot on Mount Yan ever again!¡±


    Instantly, War God''s words hit Sword Saint and the rest like a thunder strike.


    Everyone in the castle was stunned.


    ¡°Ye, you... What are you saying? Are you quitting War God Castle?¡±


    Sword Saint widened his eyes as his body trembled.


    Tang Hao and King of Fighters were simrly shocked ¡ªwaves of emotions crashed over them.


    Even Mo Wuya was astonished.


    Evidently, they did not expect War God to quit War God Castle.


    After all, Ye Qingtian was the guardian angel of China''s martial arts world¡ªhe was the pir of faith


    for the martial artists in the country.


    No one could surpass War God''s authority and impact on the whole of China.


    If he left like that, War God Castle''s status as the most powerful force in China''s martial arts world


    would disintegrate.


    Hence, the expressions of Sword Saint and the rest changed drastically when they heard that.


    ¡°Ye, you cannot quit! War God Castle needs you!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, War God. Don''t act rashly out of fury. Let''s sit down and discuss. We''re all buddies. There''s


    nothing that we can''t reach an agreement about,¡± persuaded Tang Hao and the rest hurriedly.


    However, War God ignored them.


    Since he was already determined, he spun around and left after saying those words.


    ¡°Ye, you cannot leave! We won''t let you leave! We founded War God Castle together. Are you really


    going to leave everything behind and stop caring about it?¡±


    Tang Hao and the rest could no longer stand idly by after seeing that War God was actually going to


    leave.


    They rushed forward and blocked Ye Qingtian''s way.


    Even Sword Saint and King of Fighters rushed forward and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Ye, you cannot leave! Anyone in War God Castle can leave but you!¡± stated Sword Saint solemnly,


    refusing to let Ye Qingtian quit.


    However, thetter remained unaffected by their efforts to make him stay.


    His scarred face was filled with a frosty and menacing look.


    ¡°Move!¡± instructed Ye Qingtian.


    However, King of Fighters and the rest did not budge.


    This time, Ye Qingtian lost all patience.


    The fury that he had been suppressing exploded at that moment.


    ¡°You bunch of f eking ipetent cowards, get lost!¡± bellowed Ye Qingtian furiously.


    A stupendous force gathered in front of him before erupting with a st.


    Instantly, the ground shattered, and the rocks came tumbling down the cliffs.


    Sword Saint and the other two were sent staggering backward by Ye Qingtian''s force.


    However, War God did not stop there.


    After unleashing his energy, he aimed a punch at the three people in front of them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    With three thunderous booms, Sword Saint and the others were sent flying backward. Blood


    sputtered out from their mouths as they crumpled on the floor pathetically.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ye? Are you crazy?¡± demanded Tang Hao, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    Lying on the ground, he suppressed the agonizing pain in his body.


    ¡°Hahaha! I''m crazy! But no matter how crazy I might be, I will never watch mypatriot die! I will


    never watch as a prodigy from China is forced to his death right in front of my country''s borders! You


    all im to be so patriotic. However, when the timees to truly be righteous, you reveal


    yourselves to be nothing but cowards! You can''t even protect yourpatriot right in front of your


    country''s borders! How can cowards like you still remain in Mount Yan so shamelessly and lead


    China''s martial arts world? I''ve already told you that Ye Fan is the future of the martial arts world. If


    Ye Fan lives, China''s future lives! Now, because of your cowardice and ipetency, China has


    lost its pride! You''ve destroyed China''s


    future with your own hands! In the future, if China''s martial arts world is destroyed by Chu Sect, it''ll


    be thanks to the few of you!¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s face was twisted with anger as he clenched his fists.


    Fury kept raging within him.


    Furious, Ye Qingtian wished for nothing more than to kill those b*stards instantly.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    War God''s voice thundered across the ce, causing the surroundings to tremble.


    Eventually, he spat, ¡°You all deserve to Peking die!¡±


    Those words were brief but hurt like a knife to the heart.


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the rest stood there paralyzed.


    Their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    They could barely believe that it was Ye Qingtian saying those words.


    They used to berades in arms, yet he was saying such vicious words now.


    Those words were simply too much for Sword Saint and the others to hear, leaving them utterly


    dumbstruck.


    ¡°You... You... War God, how can you say that to us? We weren''t responsible for Chu Tianfan''s


    death. One should hold the actual perpetrator responsible instead. No matter how furious you are,


    why are you venting it out on us? Furthermore, Chu Tianfan is so arrogant and bloodthirsty. He has


    committed multiple murders within China. Despite that, War God Castle still turned a blind eye to


    him, barely tolerating his antics. However, he killed so many people outside the rainforest back


    then. How can the martial arts world everywhere else spare him? Do you want China''s martial arts


    world to put its nation in danger just for the sake of a devil? Ye Qingtian, don''t forget that we''re the


    pir of support for China. We are responsible for the survival of our nation''s martial arts world. In


    such a position, how can we act so recklessly? We have to prioritize the bigger picture!¡±


    Unable to bear the humiliation, Mo Gucheng spat the blood in his mouth away and poured out the


    grievances within him.


    However, Ye Qingtian pped him as soon as thetter''s words fell.


    With a shriek of agony, King of Fighters was sent flying away with a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°King of Fighters!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Mo Wuya and the others were shocked.


    Even Sword Saint and Tang Hao red at the God with a look of defiance.


    ¡°War God, are you really crazy?¡±


    They were on the brink of fury.


    For so many years, they had never been humiliated so badly by external enemies.


    Yet, they were suffering from such embarrassment right in front of theirrade andpatriot.


    Ye Qingtian could never be bothered by what they said. With a frosty expression, he stated coldly,


    ¡°Mo Gucheng, I pped you because of how ignorant you are. You''re just lying to yourself. If Ye


    Fan was really a devil who only thirsts for blood, do you think the few of you could''ve left alive?


    Others might not know the reason for that catastrophe at Jiangbei, but how can you be oblivious to


    it too? If those martial artists at Jiangbei hadn''t taken advantage of their seniority and wanted to kill


    Ye Fan, would he have retaliated? As for the massacre outside the rainforest, you have no right to


    me Ye Fan! War God Castle was the one who invited Ye Fan into the rainforest. When


    surrounded by people attacking him, was Ye Fan supposed to sit there and wait for his death


    instead of retaliating? Outsiders use Ye Fan of being a devil because they just wanted to upy


    the moral high ground! Yet, you fools just listen to what everyone says blindly. You conspired with


    those outsiders to sabotage the strongest fighter of China! If you''re iming to act in the interest of


    the biggest picture, you''re just spouting nonsense!¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Do you think that if Ye Fan is no longer around, China will be


    free from all worries in the future? Now that Chu Yuan has left his seclusion, it''s a certainty that Chu


    Sect will wage war again. If China still had Ye Fan with us, Chu Sect would still be slightly wary.


    Once Ye Fan entered the god realm, he''d be able to protect China for the next century! Yet, you''ve


    destroyed all hopes for the future just for the sake of these trivial interests dangling in front of you.


    Just you wait! When Chu Sect invades China, it''ll be the moment when you fools regret it!¡±


    Ye Qingtian was overwhelmed with fury.


    His furious words reverberated across the ce, crashing into everyone''s ears like a tsunami.


    With that, Ye Qingtian left furiously without staying a second longer.


    The vast sky extended outside Mount Yan.


    That white figure, who had been protecting China for decades, had disappeared from the peak of


    Mount Van on this fateful day.


    ¡°Ye, you can''t leave... War God! Ye Qingtian,e back!¡±


    His eyes turning bloodshot from anxiety, Tang Hao jumped to his feet and was about to chase after


    him.


    However, it was impossible for him to catch up to Ye Qingtian, who had already disappeared from


    the horizon.


    ¡°Sword Saint, we cannot lose War God... We must find him back! Sword Saint, say something!


    What should we do in the future?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Tang Hao was so anxious that he almost cried.


    Meanwhile, Sword Saint had copsed on the ground. He leaned against a huge boulder and sat


    there silently for a long time.


    His eyes were filled with sorrow and helplessness.


    War God''s words were still echoing in his mind.


    For some reason, when Sword Saint heard Ye


    Qingtian using him of destroying the future of China''s martial arts world and the nation, he felt


    like daggers were stabbing into his heart.


    It was as if all the strength had been sapped from his body.


    All of his efforts and aplishments in his lifetime had suddenly lost all meaning.


    For so many years, Sword Saint had been leading War God Castle, pouring his heart and soul into


    it.


    From the first day he entered Mount Van, his hope was that one day, China''s martial arts world


    would return to its former glory.


    Just like how things were a century ago, they would dominate the globe''s martial arts world and be


    glorious again!


    That was his hope.


    However, after he worked so hard for it for his entire life, War God said that he had destroyed


    China.


    Naturally, the impact to Sword Saint was unimaginable.


    ¡°Tang... Tang Hao... Have I... destroyed the future of China''s martial arts world?¡±


    Sword Saint suddenly raised his eyes and stared at Tang Hao intently.


    At that moment, he seemed like a child yearning for someone''s affirmation.


    His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Tang Hao fell silent and eventually heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°Sword Saint, War God was right about something. Chu Sect would make a move one day. Even if


    we managed to survive today, we wouldn''t be able to hide from them in the future. Perhaps, when


    that dayes, we should give it our all.¡±


    It had been many days since Ye Fan''s death, but the scene from that day had not faded from his


    memory with time.


    Instead, it became even more impactful.


    When Tang Hao closed his eyes every night, he would see the exact scene of Ye Fan copsing.


    It kept reying in his mind like a broken record yer.


    Actually, even if War God did not say it, Tang Hao already regretted it.


    They should not have stayed still¡ªinstead, they should have fought it out with those people!


    They should have protected Ye Fan.


    If they had given it their all, there might still be a chance.


    However, there were no more chances left now.


    It was only a matter of time before Chu Yuan recovered and Chu Sect regrouped themselves. When


    that happened, Chu Yuan would lead the fighters to invade China.


    Now that War God was gone, and with Ye Fan dead, there was no one who could fend off the


    onught in China.


    Just like what War God had said, China''s martial arts world no longer had a future when faced with


    the powerful Chu Sect.


    Tang Hao''s sigh was undeniably thest straw.


    Thest glimmer of hope in Sword Saint''s eyes was extinguished.


    Then, his body trembled as a mouthful of blood sttered onto the ground.


    All of a sudden, he copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Sword Saint!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Quick, carry him in!¡±


    ¡°Save him!¡±


    News of War God leaving War God Castle spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in the martial arts


    world heard about it, which created a massivemotion.


    China''s martial arts world was wallowing in sorrow.


    It was a series of unfortunate events and miseriesing one after the other.


    Under all these impacts, China''s martial arts world reached an all-time low.


    The martial arts world in Jiangbei, Xijiang, and Adonia were all drowning in despair.


    It felt like the end of the world had arrived.


    Just when the entire world was grieving over the impending demise of China''s martial arts world, it


    was a different scene in Great North.


    It was covered in snowy mountains and ice¡ªonly a white expanse could be seen on the far horizon.


    Not a single bird could be seen flying overhead, nor could a trace of human life be detected.


    However, in a ce devoid of any people, there was a glow burning in a wooden hut at the foot of


    the snow mountain.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    The snowynds seemed endless.


    Yet, it was precisely in such a lifeless ce, where no traces of life could be detected, that a


    wooden hut was hidden amidst the snowy ins.


    The me swayed in the wind, chasing the coldness away slowly.


    A middle-aged man was sighing sadly beside the me.


    In front of himy a skinny figure whose face was ghastly pale.


    His breathing was so shallow that it was as if he was barely living.


    ¡°This b*stard is so embarrassing! Damn it! No matter what, I have to cure you. I must regain my


    pride.


    Otherwise, the ancestors'' name will be tarnished.¡±


    Shaking his head, the man sighed. He was determined that he would save this rascal no matter


    what.


    It was all for his ego!


    ¡°But his injuries are quite severe, huh? It looks like I have to put in a lot of effort.¡±


    When the man thought about how much time would need to be wasted on that rascal, he felt a


    headacheing.


    Initially, he thought that since the rascal was so powerful and was even protected by Dragon God,


    no injuries would be able to threaten his life.


    However, the severity of his injuries far exceeded the man''s expectations.


    When he had rescued the rascal, the blood vessels to his heart had already been severed. There


    was not a hint of life to be detected.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    By then, the man had almost given up!


    ¡°Luckily, this rascal has the Blue Spirit Jade.


    Otherwise, not even a god can save him. You stupid rascal! Be d that you''re so fortunate. I just


    wonder who gave this jade to him...¡±


    The man fell into deep thought as he stared at the glowingjade.


    He remembered that it was the heirloom of the Tang family, one of the Three Families of the Chu


    Sect.


    In fact, the Blue Spirit Jade had a deep connection with Chu Yunyang, the ancestor of the Chu


    family.


    There were two jades in total.


    One of them was with Chu Yunyang, while the other was given to a woman from the Tang Family as


    a token.


    ¡°Could it be that the girl from the Tang family had given this jade to him? That doesn''t sound right...


    This rascal barely has any interactions with the Tang Family. Why would they give him this heirloom


    for no reason? Could it be that... No way...¡±


    Upon that thought, a grim look appeared in his face.


    ¡°This is horrible. Everything''s messed up now. The seniority is all messed up!¡± scolded the man,


    feeling so furious that he wanted to beat that rascal up.


    This rascal! No one can beat him in catching the fancy of women! It doesn''t matter if he was


    involved with other women. However, he didn''t even spare that girl from the Tang family! The


    seniority has all been messed up!


    ¡°I''m going to die from fury, you rascal!¡±


    The man''s neck turned red from anger.


    However, regardless of how angry he was, he could not possibly ignore the injured man.


    ¡°Fine, let''s do it. After all, it''s my fault for getting myself involved in this. He''s such a worrisome


    person!¡±


    The man sighed, his voice filled with exasperation.


    After resting for a while, he started to muster his energy and treat the brat''s injuries.


    For a moment, golden light filled the wooden hut, and shadows of dragons were reflected on the


    walls.


    Even though the man tried his best to treat the patient''s injuries, they were too severe.


    After a day, the patient''s breathing did not have any improvements.


    ¡°D*mn it! It looks like I cannot do anything for the next two years.¡±


    Outside the wooden hut, the snow continued falling,


    piling up on the ground.


    The snow at that ce knew no ends, as if it would never stop drifting from the sky.


    In thesends, where only snowy ins could be seen, it felt like time had stopped.


    Days and months passed, yet the passage of time could not leave a mark on this ce at all.


    However, despite the tranquility in those snowy terrains, China, which was far away, was embroiled


    in chaos.


    News of War God leaving War God Castle had stunned the martial arts world in China.


    Many people, includingthose living in War God''s residence, knelt and begged him to return.


    However, Ye Qingtian had already made up his mind.


    Now that he had lost all hopes for War God Castle, he would naturally never return.


    After leaving Mount Yan, War God headed to Jiangdong to pay his respects to Ye Fan.


    When people say how highly War God thought of Ye Fan, another wave of discussions about Ye


    Fan emerged in China''s martial arts world.


    Some people felt that War God Castle had made a mistake and that China''s martial arts world had


    let Ye Fan down.


    It was a wise choice for War God to leave War God Castle, so Sword Saint and the rest could be


    taught a lesson.


    Otherwise, none of the fighters in China would dare to kill any enemies or make any forays outside.


    ¡°We should not leave anyone acting for the good of the rest to die. Mr. Chu attacked Chu Sect for


    himself, his family, and the nation! He was the one who raised China''s martial arts world to glory.


    For the past century, the outsiders have been dominating the top ten ranks of the Sky Ranking, but


    he broke that record in one fell swoop! When we attend martial arts conferences overseas, the first


    thing that the foreigners would ask after seeing us is whether a dragon had appeared in China. The


    top rank of the Sky Ranking almost defeated Chu Sect with his own powers! In the whole of history,


    Mr. Chu was the only one who could do that. Anyone from China should feel proud whenever they


    are overseas!¡±


    There were simr opinions shared in the martial artists'' discussion forum.


    Yet, every single word was packed with impact.


    Naturally, most of those defending Ye Fan indignantly were martial artists from Jiangdong.


    Apart from that, there were more criticisms thrown toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°War God is going overboard. How can he ignore the welfare of the entire nation just for the sake of


    one person? Chu Tianfan isn''t worthy of that! Although he was from China, he never saw himself as


    part of the nation. He massacred hispatriots on West Lake. When he was at Jiangdong, he


    viewed War God Castle with disdain. He ignored allws, all bottom lines, and did not care for his


    nation... If someone like him exists, it''ll be a catastrophe for the entire world!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! What bulls*t!¡±


    These arguments were stered all over the discussion forum until a thread suddenly appeared


    one day.


    Its title was, ¡°Chu Tianfan Is Still Alive!¡±


    The moment that thread appeared, all the criticisms online disappeared.


    It was obvious that they were afraid.


    If Ye Fan were still alive and saw people criticizing him, he would track them down and kill them.


    However, they found out that the user was just posting nonsense and riding on the controversy.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop making such jokes in the future? You''d actually kill someone. Chu Tianfan is already


    dead! How can he still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is it fun to crack such jokes? Do you wish so badly for him to survive and cause another


    tragedy at Weske?¡±


    The quarrels on Martial Artist Forum never ceased.


    Time passed slowly amidst such chaos.


    Soon, a year passed.


    A white figure silently appeared under Mount Yunding.


    It was an old hangout, but old acquaintances had already passed away.


    Ye Qingtian was filled with nostalgia and sorrow.


    Holding two bottles of alcohol, he trekked to the top of Mount Yunding.


    Compared to his previous time there, Mount Yunding was much quieter and emptier than before.


    The doors and windows were locked shut while weeds grew all over the courtyard.


    It was a pathetic sight¡ªthe glory days had disappeared, leaving only ruins behind.


    The only tidy ce on the initially prosperous Mount Yunding was that short tombstone.


    ¡°It''s been a year, so I''vee to visit you. Why are you so foolish? Why must youmit suicide?¡±


    He added, ¡°You rascal. You left without even waiting for me toe out of seclusion. I wanted to


    exchange a few blows with you. Even now, I still remember the moment when you first revealed


    your powers. You were simply too dazzling! It''s a huge pity that all those glorious days ended up for


    nothing. It looks like


    the heavens are envious of prodigies...¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes were bloodshot. Leaning against the tombstone, he sat down and drowned his


    sorrows in alcohol.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    ¡°Oh? Sir, may I know who you are? Are you Ye Fan''s dad?¡±


    Ye Qingtian felt nostalgic when he saw the scenery on Mount Yunding.


    Meanwhile, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie walked up to Mount Yunding with some flowers and bottles


    of wine. Once they reached the peak, they saw Ye Qingtian drinking alone, and his eyes were


    bloodshot.


    Evidently, they did not know who Ye Qingtian was.


    Since the man before them seemed to be advanced in age and dejected, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie


    assumed that he was Ye Fan''s father.


    As soon as they said it, Ye Qingtian''s expression turned grim. ¡°I''m not his father. Don''t spout


    nonsense.¡±


    In the beginning, Ye Qingtian only treated Ye Fan as a youngling.


    As Ye Fan became increasingly well-known in the martial arts world and demonstrated incredible


    power, Ye Qingtian regarded Ye Fan as his equal.


    To be exact, they had even be good friends.


    Hence, Ye Qingtian was rendered speechless when the two young men thought he was Ye Fan''s


    father.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, we''re sorry for our mistake.¡±


    At that moment, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie were overwhelmed with awkwardness.


    Although Shen Fei and Han Shaojie had known Ye Fan for a long time, they had never met his


    father.


    All they knew was that Ye Fan''s mother lived in Jingzhou.


    When they saw him sitting dejectedly in front of Ye Fan''s tomb, the first thing that shed across


    their minds was that he was Ye Fan''s father.


    After a short conversation, they finally realized that Ye Qingtian was Ye Fan''s friend.


    ¡°Ye Fan, it has been a year. We''re here to visit you.¡±


    With that, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie sat down.


    After putting the flowers at Ye Fan''s tomb, they opened a bottle of wine and poured four sses.


    They handed a ss to Ye Qingtian and left thest one at Ye Fan''s tomb.


    ¡°Huh... Ye Fan, many of us took it for granted when you were still here. We only realized how


    important you were to Jiangdong after you left us.¡± Shen Fei heaved a sigh and spoke while tears


    uncontrobly fell down his face.


    At that time, Shen Fei''s eyes had turned red. He lifted his ss of wine and gulped it down.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you might not know that although it has only been a year, Jiangdong has changed a lot.


    Everything is different now. Mufan Group that you founded is on the brink of shutting down. Only a


    few people of yours are trying hard to sustain it. Also, Ms. Qiu and your mom have left Jiangdong


    and might not visit you on your death anniversary. You did not fail your friends, subordinates, and


    the world. However, the only regret you had was with your family.¡±


    Shen Fei added, ¡°You brought it upon yourself by making Ms. Qiu and your mom mad at you. Why


    did you decide to go up against such a powerful force? Because of that, your family, career, and


    Jiangdong were destroyed. After returning to Jiangdong, Mr. Lei always stays in his room to drink


    his sorrow away. Li Er onlyes back to Jiangdong once in a few months. Chen Ao has retired,


    whereas Wang Jiexi is bedridden due to severe illness. The famous elders, who used to work with


    you, have turned a blind eye to Jiangdong. Now, different people are at the helm of Jiangdong.¡±


    Feeling dejected, Shen Fei continued, ¡°Despite the pressure from the new king, the Shen family


    could initially sustain itself with the protection given by Shaojie''s father. However, a few months ago,


    Shaojie''s father and He Lanshan were transferred to different ces. s, I''m afraid most of the


    influential families in Jiangdong don''t remember Mr. Chu anymore.¡±


    A new leader would always start with a new team.


    Ye Fan''s demise had brought about a dramatic transformation to the power structure of Jiangdong.


    Back then, when something happened to Ye Fan several times, the power structure of Jiangdong


    remained steady because Qiu Mucheng, Ye Ximei, and Ye Fan''s close rtives were there.


    Moreover, Li Er, Lei San, and the elders who worked with Ye Fan could serve him anytime.


    While the presence of Ye Fan''s family could boost the people''s morale, the elders could crush


    troublemakers to maintain peace in Jiangdong.


    After Ye Fan passed away, his wife and mother eventually left Jiangdong.


    After all, since Ye Fan didn''t have children, he couldn''t pass his throne in Jiangdong to his


    descendants.


    If Li Er and the elders were still dedicated, they had the means to stabilize the situation in


    Jiangdong even though Ye Fan''s wife wasn''t there to calm everyone down.


    Nheless, Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others were crestfallen when Ye Fanmitted suicide to


    protect everyone, including his subordinates.


    The tragedy was over, yet those who stayed alive were tortured deep down.


    After the funeral waspleted a year ago, Li Er, Lei San, and others could hardly sleep for many


    nights.


    Once they closed their eyes, the images of Ye Fan''s body being pierced and the pool of blood on


    the ground would sh through their minds.


    Tears streamed down their faces when they opened their eyes.


    Under such a bad psychological state, they could hardly be in charge of the affairs in Jiangdong.


    While Lei San numbed himself with alcohol, Li Er held on to hisst hope to go around the world to


    find Ye Fan.


    Li Er wished to find Ye Fan''s body, which was taken away by the mysterious man after he died.


    However, because Li Er and other elders chose not to be involved in the affairs of Jiangdong,


    someone else grabbed the chance to take charge.


    Besides, those who Ye Fan trusted were all gotten rid of with no exception.


    For instance, Shen Group, which was owned by the family of Shen Fei''s father, had fallen, just like


    Mufan Group.


    Furthermore, Shen Fei''s father was sidelined by the businessmen in Jiangdong.


    In the early days, Shen Fei could live afortable life with the help of Ye Fan, Han Dongmin, and


    He


    Lanshan.


    Currently, all Ye Fan''srades were transferred to different ces.


    For instance, He Lanshan, Han Dongmin, and Lu Tianhe rose through the ranks because Ye Fan


    supported them. With Ye Fan gone, they were transferred from Jiangdongto some second-rate


    departments to work until retirement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As such, Jiangdong, which Ye Fan built, had copsed within a year.


    Nevertheless, many had predicted it before it happened.


    Given that Ye Fan was overly influential in Jiangdong, the higher-ups in Yanjing saw him as a threat.


    After Ye Fan passed away, they would resort to different means to reduce his influence as much as


    possible, hoping to restore Jiangdong to how it used to be.


    Shen Fei and the rest had anticipated it long before the higher-ups in Yanjing took action.


    However, they still couldn''t help but sigh at how unfeeling the higher-ups were.


    Shen Fei gulped down several sses of wine when he brought up some of the sorrowful


    memories.


    Meanwhile, Han Shaojie also kept Shen Feipany to drown their sorrows.


    As Ye Qingtian looked at them silently, his emotions were all over the ce.


    ¡°Ah... Ye Fan, I can''t stay in Jiangdong any longer. Shaojie and I have decided to carve out a new


    path for ourselves in Jiangnan after today. Even Chu Wenfei, who used to be a nobody, can achieve


    something. I''m sure both of us can be sessful if we try. However, we''re only worried that no one


    will take the time to sweep your tomb.¡±


    After wiping his tears away, Shen Fei grabbed the bottle of wine and gulped it down.


    ¡°Sir, we have to go. Since we''re leaving Jiangdong tomorrow, we still have to visit some old friends.


    Pleasee more often to keep Ye Fanpany when you''re free.¡±


    Shen Fei waved Ye Qingtian goodbye and asked him to visit Ye Fan''s tomb more often.


    ¡°God d*mn the martial arts world of China! Ye Fan wouldn''t havemitted suicide if those from


    War God Castle didn''t retreat. Also, we wouldn''t have to leave our hometown!¡±


    Shen Fei let out a string of curses as they walked down Mount Yunding.


    After that, they hopped into a ck car and left.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    A myriad of emotions stirred within Ye Qingtian as he watched Shen Fei and Han Shaojie leave.


    Ye Qingtian was particrly upset after listening to what Shen Fei said.


    ¡°s, everything falls apart now that the patron has fallen. Jiangdong, the vast region, has finally


    copsed.¡± Ye Qingtian shook his head and let out a sigh.


    After listening to Shen Fei just now, Ye Qingtian thought if he ought to help them.


    Ye Qingtian thought he could somehowpensate Ye Fan on behalf of China''s martial arts world


    by helping his friends and family.


    However, Ye Qingtian eventually dismissed the idea after giving it some thought.


    Since Ye Fan had numerousrades and friends over the years, Ye Qingtian could help them


    temporarily but not forever.


    The only way to do so was that Ye Qingtian was at the helm of Jiangdong. Otherwise, Shen Fei and


    the


    others couldn''t stay for much longer once he moved to another ce.


    In the end, Ye Qingtian decided to ditch the n, which was unfeasible in the longterm.


    ¡°I didn''t expect that even Ye Fan''s wife and mother left Jiangdong. Perhaps they wished to escape


    from the ce filled with sorrows,¡± Ye Qingtian murmured and heaved a sigh.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtian realized that almost none of Ye Fan''s family remained in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Rest in peace, my friend. I''ll avenge you one day!


    Sword Saint might be afraid of seeking justice for you from the Chu Sect, but I want the Chu Sect to


    repay us for whatever they owe you and China!¡±


    Ye Qingtian stayed in front of Ye Fan''s tomb for the whole day and night.


    At dawn, he bowed several times before Ye Fan''s tomb.


    After that, Ye Qingtian took out a dragon mask and put it on his face.


    From that day onward, there was one less War God in


    China. Instead, a man with a dragon mask emerged in the martial arts world.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Time slipped away in the twinkling of an eye.


    Incidents that used to send shockwaves throughout the world were slowly forgotten as time passed.


    Xue Renyang was in the Xue family manor in Yanjing. He said to himself, ¡°It has been two years


    since Dragon Master fell, long enough to make the whole world forget him. I wonder how many


    people in China still remember Dragon Master''s face. Even my memory of his petite figure is


    bing more blurred.¡±


    Night had fallen, and the city lights were starting to light up one by one.


    Xue Renyang stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window overlooking the city.


    That day was thest day of December, and the new year would arrive soon.


    People all around the world were ecstatic to wee the new year.


    Looking out the window, Xue Renyang could see that the city was lively, and the roads were full of


    different vehicles.


    Besides, many couples, rtives, and friends gathered to celebrate the new year.


    The world seemed peaceful and serene, for everyone looked forward smilingly to the celebration.


    However, Xue Renyang couldn''t help but feel dejected after gazing at the scene.


    ¡°Everyone enjoys their peaceful lives without a care in the world. However, how many of them will


    miss those who have sacrificed to bring about peace?¡± Xue Renyang sighed emotionally.


    During festivals, Xue Renyang couldn''t help but reminisce about Ye Fan and feel down.


    After all, those who went through the tragedy could never forget it.


    As Xue Renyang was deep in thought, a young man reported, ¡°Grandpa, I got some news. A few


    hours ago, when some members of the Chu Sect gathered to celebrate the new year in a hotel in


    Norwal City, the man in the dragon mask entered with a sword and killed thirty-eight fighters! One of


    them was an elder of the Chu Sect, while another three elders were severely injured.¡±


    The young man added, ¡°As of today, the man in the dragon mask has carried out ny-six attacks


    against the Chu Sect and killed four hundred and thirty-two people. Now, the Chu Sect has issued


    an order to kill him. Also, the bounty has increased from one hundred billion to three hundred


    billion!¡±


    Upon listening to it, Xue Renyang couldn''t help but frown and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who on earth


    is the man in the dragon mask?¡±


    ¡°Could he be Mr. Chu? Mr. Chu is the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, and that man happens to


    wear a dragon mask. Doesn''t it signify the head of Dragon Gods? Besides that, the man in the


    dragon mask is as strong as Mr. Chu. Therefore, people in the martial arts world are saying that the


    Hall Master of Dragon God Hall has returned. In other words, the man in the dragon mask who


    murdered the Chu Sect''s fighters is Chu Tianfan, who had allegedlymitted suicide in the past!¡±


    The young man''s eyes lit up as he spoke, as though he was excited and looking forward to it.


    However, Xue Renyang shook his head and replied, ¡°The man in the dragon mask can''t be Dragon


    Master. Judging from Dragon Master''s personality, he will not wear a mask to hide his face when


    taking revenge against the Chu Sect. Besides, if Dragon Master wants to hide his identity, he


    doesn''t have to wear that mask that raises suspicion. Hence, there is only one reason the man kills


    the Chu Sect''s members while wearing a dragon mask¡ªhe wants to avenge Dragon Master!¡±


    With teary eyes, he added in a deep voice, ¡°Of course, there can be another motive...¡±


    ¡°What motive can it be?¡± the young man asked bewilderedly.


    ¡°To disrupt the Chu Sect and foil Chu Yuan''s ambitious ns!¡± Xue Renyang looked in the direction


    of the Chu Sect through the window.


    After pausing for a while, Xue Renyang exined, ¡°Didn''t you realize the Chu Sect had spent most


    of their efforts to deal with the man in the dragon mask within the past year? In other words, the Chu


    Sect barely did anything for such a long time when in fact, among all martial arts organizations


    globally, the Chu Sect is the most capable of being the leader.¡±


    ¡°In that case, should the people of China thank the man in the dragon mask?¡± The young man fell


    into a daze.


    Previously, the young man only thought the man in the dragon mask went up against the Chu Sect


    to avenge Ye Fan.


    Hence, he was surprised to know that the presence of the man in the dragon mask meant a lot to


    the martial arts world.


    As the young man was deep in thought, Xue Penyang heaved a long sigh and responded, ¡°We


    should thank the man in the dragon mask. However, he has only dyed the inevitable. As long as


    he doesn''t enter the god realm, the Chu Sect will conquer the world of martial arts sooner orter.


    Back then, Dragon Master failed to destroy the Chu Sect and even sacrificed himself in the end.


    Therefore, how can the man in the dragon mask aplish it alone?¡±


    Toward the end, nostalgia and sorrow had filled Xue Penyang''s eyes as if he had lost hope.


    To Xue Penyang, the future of the martial arts world was buried after Ye Fan passed away.


    After a brief silence, Xue Penyang asked the young man about Xu Lei. ¡°How about Ms. Xu? Do you


    have any news about her?¡±


    Xue Penyang opined that Xu Lei was perhaps the most heartbroken person after Ye Fan''s death.


    Xue Renyang still remembered that Xu Lei was deste and shed many tears back then. She even


    sought death from all her grief.


    In the end, Xue Renyang had to tell Xu Lei that Ye Fan didn''t die because someone had rescued


    him.


    It reignited Xu Lei''s hope, for she felt that Ye Fan would return one day.


    After that, Xu Lei, like Li Er, visited various ces over the past two years, hoping to look for any


    news about Ye Fan.


    Because of that, Xue Renyang hadn''t seen Xu Lei for a long time.


    ¡°I was only informed that she returned to Yunzhou a few months ago. She probably came back to


    sweep thete Mr. Chu''stomb.¡±


    Xue Renyang felt troubled upon hearing him. ¡°s... She''s miserable. Let''s not dwell on it today. It''s


    the new year tomorrow. Let''s go home to have a meal with our family together.¡±


    With that, Xue Renyang left.


    While everyone ushered in the new year, a petite figure walked in the snow in the northmost part of


    the world.


    ¡°I can finally see green.¡±

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    In Jiangbei, Livingsfill, the sses in school had just ended, so the street was packed with people.


    Parents gathered near the entrance of a kindergarten, and they were all there to pick their kids up.


    It was noisy all around. People and cars filled the ce, making it impossible for anyone to move


    freely.


    The people around, however, seemed to be used to the chaos surroundingthem.


    That was understandable since the same thing happened every day when school was off.


    It was especially bad when it snowed or rained. The traffic jam would worsen, and the ce would


    be packed.


    ¡°Mommy, I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Daddy? Why are you the one to pick me up today?¡±


    There, at the entrance of the school, kids chirped as they searched for their parents. Every single


    one of them ran into their parents'' arms.


    As time passed, the entire street slowly became less congested because most kids had already


    been taken home.


    In the end, a single, lonely boy stood at the side of the school entrance. He stared numbly at the


    road and waited patiently.


    ¡°Fan Junior, why is your mommy always sote? I can''t reach her via her phone, either. My gosh,


    we''ve been waiting for an hour, and the sun is setting. I still have to rush home today to cook.¡±


    A teacher stood beside the boy and seemed impatient.


    As sheined, she dialed the same number repeatedly.


    ¡°I''m sorry. My mommy might be busy at work,¡± replied the obedient boy as he bowed to apologize to


    the teacher.


    ¡°What about your dad? If your mom is busy, then maybe your father is free? Give me your father''s


    phone number. I''ll call him,¡± said the teacher as she turned her attention to the boy.


    The boy had been with the kindergarten for quite some time, but the teacher had only just realized


    that his mother was always the one who picked him up. I don''t think I''ve ever met his dad before.


    Those words upset the boy. Suddenly, he was depressed, and those bright eyes glowed with less


    enthusiasm.


    ¡°My mom said that I don''t have a dad...¡±


    No one noticed it, but when the boy gave his answer, a thin figure hiding behind a tree suddenly


    trembled.


    ¡°Fan Junior!¡±


    Just then, ady suddenly called out from the other side. She sounded worried.


    It didn''t take long before a beautifuldy showed up in an aging vehicle.


    ¡°I''m so sorry for making you wait for such a long time. I promise I won''t bete again,¡± said the


    woman as she looked apologetically at the teacher.


    ¡°Don''t bother. I''ve heard that promise a dozen times by now. Seriously, if you want what''s best for


    the kid, then you should get him a father. It''s tough to take care of the kid by yourself, after all,¡±


    replied the


    teacher, who sighed before heading to her car and leaving.


    The mother and the son became the only ones left there.


    ¡°Mommy, did you have a hard time at work today?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I received a bonus today. Let''s go, Fan Junior. I''ll treat you to something nice today.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t want that. Everything is expensive nowadays. Let''s hurry home. You''ve worked hard all


    day, so I''m sure you want to rest now.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they moved forward and eventually disappeared into the crowd.


    The figure hiding some distance away only stepped out after they were gone.


    He stood at the spot where the mother and the son stood earlier. As he stared into the distance, his


    gaze turned gloomy.


    ¡°It''s been over two weeks. Are you going to keep stalking them? Do you have no intention of


    reuniting with them?¡±


    While the guy was lost in his thoughts, a woman with a stunning figure appeared.


    If Han and the others were around, they would immediately recognize the woman as Junie, the


    medical expert that used to serve the Dragon God Hall.


    The thin man standing before her was none other than Ye Fan, who had already left the north for


    over a month.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ye Fan secretly went to Jiangdong after he returned to the country.


    He hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he couldn''t publicize the news of how he had survived.


    That was also why he didn''t visit anyone after returning to Jiangdong.


    All he did was drop by the Ye residence in Mount Yunding.


    After Ye Fan returned to the country, the first thing he did was to go to the one person he wanted to


    see the most.


    Unfortunately, the ce in Jiangdong was already abandoned by the time he reached his


    destination.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to contact Han and ask thetter to help locate his wife.


    That was how Ye Fan found out that the woman he missed dearly was in the city of Jiangbei.


    As for Junie, she came because Han told her about Ye Fan''s request.


    Naturally, she was there to tend to Ye Fan''s injuries.


    Her earlier question prompted Ye Fan to shake his head,though.


    ¡°There''s no need for a reunion. She''s well, isn''t she? And her life seems good. What''s the point of


    showing up? A dead man like me would just mess her life up. Besides, I''m guessing she doesn''t


    want to see me again, and I''m content with just seeing them from afar.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head while grinning bitterly. His tone and his words echoed with guilt and self-


    mockery.


    Qiu Mucheng gave up thefortable life in Jiangdong and left Ye Fan''s assets and wealth


    untouched. She chose to move to Jiangbei and turn to her distant family in Livingsfill to start over.


    Qiu Mucheng didn''t even ask for a penny from Mufan Group when she left Jiangdong.


    She simply left.


    Others might not understand why she did all that, but Ye Fan did.


    Her actions proved she was leaving her past in Jiangdong behind and had chosen to start over.


    It was her way of fleeing, abandoning, and severing all ties from her past, and it was a clean break.


    Some might find Qiu Mucheng to be extremely heartless.


    Her husband passed away, and she left Jiangdong without looking back. It was as though she didn''t


    care.


    Ye Fan, however, understood that Qiu Mucheng wasn''t being cruel. She was simply heartbroken.


    Ye Fan''s life had been filled with hardship, and he had too many near misses in the past few years.


    To Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei, hearing about Ye Fan being in grave danger was torture.


    The worry, the pain, and the intense sorrow the news brought were not something words could


    describe.


    That was why, after the incident in the rainforest, both Qiu Mucheng and Ye Ximei asked Ye Fan to


    settle down. They wanted him to lead a safe, stable life.


    They simply couldn''t go through that pain and torture again.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan didn''t listen to them.


    He ignored his family''s advice and ignored the pain his partner endured. Armed with nothing, he


    dove into danger once more and fell into death''s embrace.


    That day, Li Erand the others didn''t just take Ye Fan home in a coffin. They also killed Qiu


    Mucheng''s heart because it died of pain and torture.


    She was sad, disappointed, and angry.


    Why? Why won''t that assh*le treasure his own life? Why must he be so freaking selfish and


    repeatedly hurt the people close to him?


    Disheartened, Qiu Mucheng decided to leave Jiangdong, a ce filled with memories and


    heartbreak.


    Ye Fan knew what Qiu Mucheng felt, and that was why he was too ashamed to go back to them.


    ¡°So... Your n is to be a living dead? You''re going to ignore your wife, your son, your mother, and


    everyone else you''ve ever known?¡± asked Junie in a confused tone.


    He''s alive, so why won''t he share that news with the people he loves the most?


    ¡°I don''t know. All I know is that even if I decide to go back, that reunion will still have to wait. I have


    to make sure that I finish everything I set out to do, and I will only return after I have survived


    everything. The pain of losing someone you love... that is something they need only experience


    once. I won''t make them go through it again.¡±


    Ye Fan''s heart overflowed with guilt. He knew just how much he hurt everyone.


    It had been two years, and there was a possibility that the pain within their hearts had eased.


    Hence, why would he risk disrupting that peace?


    If he died in the future, they would have to go through the same pain again.


    Ye Fan had already died once, so he no longer dared to hope for certain things.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t dream of being happy until he had aplished his mission.


    Love and family... those were things he no longer deserved.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    ¡°Let''s go, Junie. We should head back. The Jiangbei auction will probably start tomorrow. I''ll go to


    India with you after the auction is over and will settle some old scores for you.¡±


    Ye Fan changed the topic right away. Perhaps he didn''t want to dwell on the previous topic, but he


    was quick to get Junie to prepare fortheir trip back.


    Junie, however, was slightly taken aback. ¡°My old score?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you forgotten about it? Years ago, I promised I''d help you exact your revenge,¡± replied


    Ye Fan as he stared strangely at her.


    Those words reminded Junie of that promise.


    The stoic expression on her beautiful face finally turned into a smile.


    ¡°Ah, so you remember that promise. I thought you forgot about it ages ago,¡± murmured Junie.


    She spoke softly, and her tone was even, but there was no doubt that she was touched by that


    gesture.


    It had been a long time, so she didn''t expect Ye Fan to rememberthat promise.


    Huh... I thought that guy only ever paid attention to the matters regarding the Chu family and the


    Chu Sect.


    ¡°I would never forget that. As far as I am concerned, your problems are my problems. I might forget


    about everything else, but I will never forget anything that bothered you. The truth is, I was going to


    go to India after my first trip back from the Chu Sect.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as nned, and I went to Mount Chumen in a fit of anger. Speaking


    of that, I''ve been meaning to apologize to you for this. I''m sorry I kept you waiting for so many


    years. I should''ve killed that jerk ages ago.¡±


    So many years had passed, and Junie had done so much for the Dragon God Hall.


    There were many times when Ye Fan''s life hung in the bnce, and Junie was almost always the


    one who brought him back to life.


    Even right at that moment, Junie was going all out to help. She was in a foreign country at the time,


    but she dropped everything and came running as soon as she learned that her skills were needed.


    In fact, she took a flight back to Jiangdong the very night she received


    that phone call.


    After all that, she stayed awake for an entire week just to n for and administer Ye Fan''s


    treatment, all to help Ye Fan recover and make sure he was in tiptop condition.


    How could anyone ever repay a debt like that?


    Junie had done so, so much for Ye Fan, and the only thing he could do in return was to help her


    exact her vengeance.


    Hence, he decided to apany Junie back to her country as soon as the auction in Jiangbei was


    over.


    He nned to murderthe King of India, Fen Tian!


    ¡°Oh, please don''t. Given your current condition, you won''t be able to fight as well as you used to.


    You might fail to exact my revenge and end up being in instead. Seriously, I wouldn''t know how


    to face your wife and son if you were to die because of me. For now, just be good and recover well.


    We will have thest ingredient for your medicine after this auction is over, and you should fully


    recover soon after. Come on. Let''s not talk about this now. Let''s head back.¡±


    Junie didn''t wait for a response. As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and walked


    toward the ce they lived.


    What Ye Fan never noticed, however, was that her beautiful eyes were glimmering with tears when


    she turned around.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    To Ye Fan, he was simply keeping the promise he made ages ago.


    On the other hand, Junie saw that as the most touching gesture there was.


    Ah, so I''m not alone. There are still people in this world that cares about me. It''s a pleasant


    sensation to have someone care about me.


    ¡°I''m surprised. Your son looks just like you. He doesn''t take after his mother at all.¡±


    As they traveled back, Junie and Ye Fan chatted.


    Ye Fan, however, smiled bitterly and sweated a little before replying, ¡°Hey, don''t make weird


    comments like that. He''s not my biological son. The boy was abandoned, and my mom adopted


    him. I''m not sure why, but Mucheng is raising the kid now.¡±


    Junie was surprised to hearthat. ¡°Huh? That''s not your son? You''re kidding me, right? Do you


    realize how simrthe two of you looked? Oh, wait. I think I know what''s happening here. You''re


    lying because you don''t want to admit that you cheated.¡±


    Junie rolled her eyes after that. It was obvious she didn''t believe a word Ye Fan said earlier.


    ¡°I''m not lying. You''ve been to my ce before, so I''m sure you''ve met the tiny rascal my mom had


    with her,¡± replied Ye Fan while grinning exasperatedly.


    The truth, however, was that Ye Fan was rather confused as well.


    Qiu Mufan looked way too simr to Ye Fan.


    In fact, when they first met, Ye Fan thought that the kid was actually his biological son.


    He didn''t know what was going on until after he asked Han about it.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall that,¡± replied Junie while nodding.


    They reached their destination soon after and had to end their conversation.


    At the time, they had limited funds and needed to keep a low profile, so they rented a small ce in


    Livingsfill.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Junie, you guys are so slow. I waited for so, so long. Hurry over. My mom has dinner


    ready, and we''re all waiting for the two of you. Ugh, I''m famished.¡±


    A girl, whose hair was tied into a cute ponytail and was about seven or eight years old, stood there.


    She smiled when she saw Ye Fan and Junie finally showing up, and she ran over to them.


    As sheined, she dragged them into the house.


    The little girl was so hungry that her stomach had been grumbling.


    ¡°Tangtang, tell your mom not to wait for us next time. You can eat away and just leave some food for


    us.¡±


    Ye Fan stroked the girl''s tiny head lovingly while smiling.


    The beautiful girl was thendlord''s daughter, Tangtang.


    Ye Fan was renting their ce at the time.


    The neighborhood was filled with houses, and almost every family had some empty rooms in their


    ce. Those rooms were often rented to someone else.


    The rent for a room was only a few hundred for a month, so it was incredibly cheap.


    Ye Fan had stayed there for about two weeks, and in that time, he got to know thendlord and his


    family and vice versa.


    ¡°Wow, that smells so good. Are those dumplings?¡±


    Ye Fan could smell the delicious food before he even entered the house.


    He acted like a kid after that and ran to the dining table. He was even quicker than Tangtang.


    ¡°Hey, you little punk! Have you washed your hands? Go wash your hands right away, young man.


    Geez, you''re setting such a bad example for Tangtang.¡±


    Ye Fan was about to grab some dumplings when someone smacked his hand with a pair of


    chopsticks.


    A middle-aged woman with washed-out clothes was ring at Ye Fan in distaste at that moment.


    She was thedy of the house, Yue Yingchun.


    Sitting beside her was her husband, Hu Yipeng.


    Hu Yipeng got into an ident a few years ago while working at a construction site. As a result, he


    became disabled and had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    The silver lining was that he was, in a way, protected by his ancestors. He inherited a house in


    Livingsfill, where the cost of properties was ridiculously high.


    The family lived a frugal life, and Yue Yingchun did part-time jobs, so they were able to make ends


    meet.


    ¡°Hahaha, aww, don''tin, Yingchun. I used to behave that way when I returned home after a


    long day at work,¡± said Hu Yipeng after chuckling.


    He was an extrovert who enjoyed the noise because it made the ce seem lively.


    ¡°That still won''t do. I don''t care how hungry he is. He can wait a few seconds longer and wash his


    hands first. Junie is so much better. She is hygienic and lovely.


    ¡°She is such an amazing girl. It''s a pity she''ll probably marry someone in the future,¡± said Yue


    Yingchun. The more she interacted with Junie, the more she found Junie amazing. It''s too bad she''ll


    have to marry someone in the future and move out.


    ¡°Hahaha, that is an easy problem to fix. All you have to do is y a little more with your husband


    and get pregnant with a chubby boy. After that, I will arrange a marriage between your baby and my


    sister,¡± said Ye Fan.


    ¡°Hey, that''s a brilliant idea,¡± replied Hu Yipeng. The two men chuckled away soon after.


    ¡°Oh, shut it. Geez, the two of you are such troublemakers,¡±mented Yue Yingchun as she lightly


    smacked Hu Yipeng''s head. She blushed a little, seemingly embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh no, what do we do, Ye Fan? It seems my dear wife is against the idea of ying with me.¡±


    Under the florescent lights,ughter filled the ce.


    The warmth and sweetness would make anyone feel happy.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    ¡°You know, Ye Fan, I might be overstepping here, but listen to me.


    ¡°You''re getting older and should get married soon.


    ¡°The matter is not urgent for your sister because she is stunning. I''m certain she will find a good


    man in the future.


    ¡°You see, we live in an age where women have an advantage over these things.


    ¡°Hence, you can''t afford to keep wasting your time.


    ¡°I''m not trying to be mean to you, but look at how things are right now. You don''t have a house or


    money in Livingsfill. To make matters worse, you have a dead-end job.


    ¡°Your only advantage is that you''re still young and handsome.


    ¡°Once you reach thirty years old... Trust me, no woman would want to marry you then.


    ¡°So, listen to me and go on more blind dates.


    ¡°I''ll help you look around as well.


    ¡°I know quite a few youngdies. They aren''t the most beautiful women or the ones with the best


    personalities, but there is one thing I can guarantee you. They will surely lead a good life with you.


    ¡°A wife is not like a girlfriend. The most important thing is to find someone you will live a peaceful


    life with.¡±


    With all the jokes out of the way, Yue Yingchun began nagging at Ye Fan and worrying about him.


    She didn''t know much about Ye Fan and Junie, but they had been living together for about two


    weeks. Hence, she had a general idea of what was going on.


    She assumed that they were just like the youngsters that had traveled over for work.


    That assumption was understandable. After all, it had been years, and almost everyone who had


    rented their ce was a factory worker.


    After Yue Yingchun finished speaking, Hu Yipengsaid, ¡°Ye Fan, don''t be angry at my wife for being


    nosy. She has always been that straightforward and would say whatever is on her mind.


    ¡°Truth is, my wife and I see you as a righteous man who works hard. You seem like a dependable


    guy who can be trusted, and that is why she nags a little.


    ¡°A few hooligans used to live here, and my wife never bothered trying to introduce anydies to


    them. In fact, she chased them away with a broom.


    ¡°Dishonest men are trouble, and we refused to rent our ce to them despite the money they


    offered.¡±


    Hu Yipeng worried that Ye Fan would get angry, so the former spoke up for his wife.


    Ye Fan, however, was surprisingly calm. After a chuckle, he shamelessly said, ¡°I understand where


    you areing from, so don''t worry about that.


    ¡°The two of you are amazing people, and I thank you for your concerns.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°However, I have no intention of getting married soon.


    ¡°Look at me. I''m broke and have no assets. No one would want to marry a fool like me. In fact, I will


    just ruin a nicedy''s life if I marry her.¡±


    Ye Fan came up with an excuse to get out of the


    situation.


    Jeez, I actually have a wife, you know? I mean... I don''t know IfQiu Mucheng will actually take me


    back, but there is no way I''d go look for another woman.


    ¡°Oh, don''t say that, Ye Fan.


    ¡°You may be broke, but you are not useless. At the very least, you can get a woman pregnant, can''t


    you?


    ¡°There are so many rich families out there who are looking for a man to marry into their families.


    ¡°What do you think about that?


    ¡°It might be a little embarrassing, but there really is nothing bad about it. At the very least, you''d be


    set for life,¡± said Yue Yingchun.


    Ye Fan''s expression darkened right away.


    What the heck? Why does everyone think that I should be a kept man? Do I have a face that makes


    me look useless?


    Ye Fan looked aggrieved while Junie, who was sitting at the side, started giggling nonstop.


    Her beautiful voice was as melodious as a chirping bird.


    ¡°Oh, you pesky woman. Stopughing, or I will arrange a marriage for you and make you the bride


    of a youngster!¡±


    Ye Fan red evilly at Junie, thenined internally.


    That stupid woman. It''s bad enough she''s not helping, but she''s also celebrating my misery.


    ¡°So, what do you think? The worst thing that could happen is that your kids won''t have your


    surname,¡± said Yue Yingchun.


    What do I think? There is no way I''ll freaking ept that! I am the only heir in the family, and I will


    be too ashamed to face my ancestors if my son does not have my surname.


    Naturally, it wasn''t just about the surname. The point was that Ye Fan would never be a kept man.


    That was why Ye Fan parted his lips to turn that offer down.


    Unfortunately, before he could do so, Yue Yingchun shook her head and said, ¡°Ah, wait. That won''t


    do. A rich family would want a handsomed to be their kept man. Your skin is too rough and


    tanned, so they probably won''t ept you.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ye Fan was stunned in ce.


    He had the sudden urge to curse.


    I haven''t even turned the offer down, and she''s already assuming that I will be rejected. What the


    f*ck? I am the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall and ced first in the Sky Ranking. D*mn, how


    far I''ve fallen...


    Ye Fan didn''t even know if he shouldugh or cry at that moment.


    Junie, however, was snickering so much that she was trembling.


    She had seen Ye Fan shining brilliantly many times, so she thought it was rather interesting to see


    him being dissed to that extent.


    Yearster, Junie would think back on her adventure with Ye Fan, and the moments she would


    remember most fondly were their time in Livingsfill.


    It wasn''t morous or plentiful, but theirtime there was warm and stable.


    After going through all the adventure, it seemed that a person would inevitably realize that


    happiness came from stability.


    The simple pleasures of life were way more precious than the highs that came from being at the


    top.


    ¡°Don''t be sad, Ye Fan. If you really can''t find anyone to marry you, then I will be your bride after I


    grow up.¡±


    As Tangtang spoke, she stroked Ye Fan''s head like how he did to her before. She even had a


    straight face on when she made that promise.


    Ye Fan truly... ¡°appreciated¡± the kidforting him like that. ¡°T-Thank you,¡± said Ye Fan in an


    annoyed tone.


    That meal ended with Ye Fan feeling ever so defeated.


    ¡°Junie, do I just have a face that makes others think I should be a kept man?


    ¡°All those years ago, I married into my wife''s family because I had no choice. I had to keep a low


    profile.


    ¡°But now... Now, I''m globally renowned, and still, I am asked to be a kept man.


    ¡°F*cking hell. Is this just how my fate is?¡±


    After retiring to the room, Ye Fan stomped around andined about the previous conversation


    he had.


    Junie smiled in amusement. ¡°You should stop fantasizing about that. No rich family would want


    you.¡±


    Ye Fan''s face fell right away. ¡°You annoying woman.


    You''re just itching to be pped, aren''t you?¡±


    As Ye Fan spoke, he pushed Junie to the bed and smacked her lightly.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I just boiled some water. Do you need it?¡±


    Creak!


    The door to the room opened at that moment, and Yue Yingchun entered with a kettle of boiling


    water.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Junie on the bed while Ye Fan hovered over her.


    Dumbstruck, Yue Yingchun stared at them and screamed, ¡°You crazy punk, don''t even think about


    it. She''s your sister!¡±


    Yue Yingchun hurried over to rescue Junie from Ye Fan.


    Sigh...


    ¡°I think we''ll have to hurry and find a wife for Ye Fan. That punk is so sexually frustrated that he has


    gone crazy,¡± said Yue Yingchun as she turned to her husband.


    Yue Yingchun red at Ye Fan a little before she sighed again and led Hu Yipeng back to their


    room.


    Naturally, Yue Yingchun brought Junie along with her.


    ¡°Uh, wait, that is a misunderstanding. Listen to me. It''s not what you think. It''s just a freaking


    misunderstanding. Junie, tell them the truth.¡±


    Ye Fan had a troubled expression on. He hurried over to exin the situation and save his


    reputation.


    Unfortunately, Yue Yingchun didn''t believe a word he said. She ignored him and gave Junie some


    advice. ¡°Junie, stay away from your brother when the night falls. Men go crazy after they have been


    single for too long. They can''t control themselves.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± replied Junie as she


    nodded.


    Those words almost knocked Ye Fan to his knees.


    What the hell? What does she mean when she says she understands? D*mn it, that woman is


    deliberately messing with me and making everyone misunderstand the situation!


    ¡°And just like that, my reputation as the Hall Master is ruined...¡±


    Ye Fan was drowning in sorrow and annoyance.


    Junie, however, was secretly smiling. A beautiful smile decorated her stunning face, and it was


    breathtaking.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    As Ye Fan and Junie were enjoying their peaceful moment, a few luxurious cars suddenly drove into


    an oldmunity in the south district of Livingsfill.


    The next moment, a group of people, dressed in bright clothes and carrying a lot of expensive gifts,


    knocked on the doorof one of the houses.


    It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door. Her body had gone out of shape, and her ck


    leggings entuated that.


    The woman was delighted to see those people, especially with the gifts in their hands. ¡°Did Mr.


    Meng send you guys? Pleasee in then. Honey, please bring the cigarettes.¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, the woman invited them in and served them tea.


    Just then, the man of the house came out anxiously from the bathroom after pulling up his pants.


    The couple did not dare to take the important guests lightly.


    ¡°There''s no need for the trouble. Mr. Meng is still waiting for us to report the news to him. You


    should know why we are here tonight, right?¡± A man with a crew cut, supposedly the leader among


    them, spoke.


    ¡°Yes, we do. Mr. Meng has told us on the phone,¡± the woman immediately responded.


    ¡°All right. Good then.¡± The leader nodded and threw a card on the table. ¡°There''s ten million. If you


    manage to pull it off tonight, this ten million is yours.¡±


    The woman''s eyes lit up right away. ¡°Honey, did you hearthat? It''s ten million. We wouldn''t even be


    able to earn so much even if we worked till death.¡±


    The couple could not suppress their excitement.


    ¡°Okay. Calm down for now. It still depends on your ability whether you can get the money or not.


    Where is Ms. Qiu? Take us to see her first,¡± the man uttered coldly.


    ¡°She''s inside the house. We will take you to her now.¡± The woman was overwhelmed with joy after


    knowing about the money.


    Without hesitation, she led those people toward a bedroom.


    Qiu Mucheng, who was inside her bedroom, heard noisesing from the living room. ¡°Are there


    guests here?¡± When she was about toe out and check, she saw her aunt and uncle leading a


    few men toward her room.


    ¡°Huh? Luo Feng, why are you here?¡± Qiu Mucheng furrowed her brows upon seeing who hade.


    Her gaze filled with caution.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, we meet again.¡± Luo Feng disyed a faint smile.


    ¡°I have already resigned, so I am no longer an employee at yourpany. Hence, I don''t think we


    need to see each other again.¡± Qiu Mucheng was not pleased to see them. Upon saying that, she


    wanted to close the door to stop them froming in.


    ¡°Huh? Mucheng, what''s wrong with you? Mr. Luo is the guest here. You should be happy that a


    distinguished man like him came to see you. How could you chase him away?¡± her aunt scolded.


    ¡°Aunt, please stay out of this. You don''t know the whole story. No matter what, I don''t want to see


    them.¡± Qiu Mucheng sounded utterly reluctant.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, do you have to go this far? After all, we used to be colleagues, and we are not enemies.


    Plus, I came here tonight on behalf of Mr. Meng. It has been about three months since you left


    Meng Group. You should have thought things through by now. So, do you want to be Mr. Meng''s


    girlfriend?¡± Luo Feng disyed a smile.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I have already given you my answer. I have no intention of being in a rtionship or


    getting married. Please tell Mr. Meng that I appreciate his offer, but I don''t deserve it. He should find


    another woman!¡± Qiu Mucheng was persistent, and she did not give Luo Feng any chance.


    Without a doubt, the couple panicked upon hearing Qiu Mucheng''s words.


    ¡°Mucheng, you brat! What nonsense are you spouting? It''s a great honor that Mr. Meng is interested


    in you! If I were you, I would even wake up smiling in my dreams! Mr. Meng''s family is the wealthiest


    in Jiangbei. If you marry him, you will have a luxurious life ahead of you without any worry!


    Mucheng, listen to me and take their offer. Go to Mr. Meng tonight and be his girlfriend,¡± the


    couple urged her earnestly.


    Nheless, Qiu Mucheng had made up her mind, and no one could persuade her on the matter.


    In the end, Luo Feng''s tone turned cold as he saw Qiu Mucheng unwilling toply. ¡°Ms. Qiu, you


    have stayed for quite a long time in Meng Group, so you should know well about Mr. Meng''s temper.


    He has always gotten whatever he wants. This will be thest time we ask you nicely. If you don''t


    come to your senses and reject our goodwill, don''t me us for the consequences. Soon, you will


    find out the oue of going against Mr. Meng in Jiangbei. Believe me. You will be crying and


    begging Mr. Meng to ept you as his woman by then.¡±


    Luo Feng smiled coldly.


    ¡°No way! I can''t allow you guys to bully Mom!¡± As Luo Feng was speaking, a boy who was doing


    homework at the table suddenly ran over and stood in front of Qiu Mucheng.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? Mom? What is going on here? Since when did you have a son?¡± Luo Feng''s expression


    darkened instantly upon seeing the little boy.


    He did not know much about Qiu Mucheng''s past.


    He knew she came from outside the province, but he was unaware that she had a child.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you were single? Did you lie to Mr. Meng?¡± Luo Feng shot a re at Qiu


    Mucheng.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, please don''t misunderstand. Qiu Mucheng is indeed single now. She gave birth to this


    child before she was married. The kid''s father is already dead,¡± the couple immediately exined as


    they were worried the Meng family might not want Qiu Mucheng.


    Upon hearing that, Luo Feng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However, this child should not exist either.


    She should belong to him entirely. How could she have a child of another man?¡±


    Luo Feng''s gaze turned cold as he spoke.


    Qiu Mucheng was frightened, and she immediately hugged Fan Junior in her embrace. ¡°What do


    you want to do?¡±


    Luo Feng did not utter anything else as he merely smiled. ¡°Ms. Qiu, you better take care of


    yourself.¡±


    Then, Luo Feng waved his hand toward his subordinates. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Luo, please don''t leave. Let''s discuss it.¡± The couple was beyond anxious as they saw Luo


    Feng leaving. They chased after him and tried to stop him.


    Nevertheless, Luo Feng showed utter arrogance as he did not turn his head around.


    The couple was enraged.


    They were so close to getting the ten million and were disappointed in the end.


    They went back into the house and scolded Qiu Mucheng wrathfully, ¡°What a foolish woman you


    are! That offer could have changed your life forever. Why do you want to raise this bastard son


    alone? And what makes you think you can afford to raise him? If my husband and I didn''t help you


    out, you would be sleeping on the streets right now. Since Mr. Meng has a thingforyou, you should


    grab this golden opportunity. How can you be so ungrateful! Great. Now you''ve offended Mr. Meng;


    let''s see how you can survive in Livingsfill in the future!¡±


    Qiu Mucheng fell silent and did not respond to them. It made them even more pissed.


    ¡°Get out of our sight now! Our house is not big enough foryour arrogance. If you can''t be useful to


    us, stop burdening us! Get out of here tonight! It''s not up for discussion!¡± The couple had never


    been so infuriated before.


    They had fallen out with Qiu Mucheng and insisted she leave their house.


    They figured they had done enough after allowing her to stay with them for such a long time. After


    all, they were merely distant rtives to her.


    Now that Qiu Mucheng had offended someone important, naturally, they would not want to get


    caught in the middle of it.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Qiu Mucheng had not had many opinions regarding her aunt and uncle''s decision to chase her out.


    She had been thinking about moving out for quite some time anyway.


    Initially, she did not intend to stay at her rtive''s house. However, she had no choice as she did


    not have enough time to find a ce to rent.


    Her aunt and uncle said they had an extra room that had not been upied for a long time. Hence,


    they suggested that Qiu Mucheng should stay with them.


    Of course, Qiu Mucheng had not taken advantage of them duringthis period.


    She paid them a monthly rental fee based on the market price, and she was the one who paid the


    electric bill and the water bill.


    To put it precisely, it cost her even morepared to renting a room elsewhere.


    Plus, the house was located further from Fan Junior''s school. Thus, Qiu Mucheng had been


    considering moving out of there.


    She did not have the chance to voice it out before, and now she did.


    After hearing what her aunt and uncle said, she did not say anything. Without dy, she packed her


    stuff and left with Fan Junior.


    The couple stomped their feet in rage as they watched Qiu Mucheng leaving without hesitation.


    ¡°What a heartless person you are! Are you going to leave just like that? What an ungrateful wretch!


    If we didn''t take you in back then, you and your son would have frozen to death on the streets. We


    shouldn''t have let you live with us in the first ce! Even an animal knows how to appreciate those


    who help it. You are worse than an animal!¡± Their chests heaved as they could not suppress their


    fury.


    Initially, Qiu Mucheng intended to ignore them. However, their words were too harsh for her to stay


    silent.


    ¡°Aunt, I am truly thankful that you had let me stay with you. But I disagree if you say I am not


    grateful. During my stay here, did I ever not pay my rental fee? If I rent another ce, it will only


    take me less than three thousand for a unit with two rooms and a living room. I only rent a room


    here, yet I pay you two


    thousand and five hundred monthly, three thousand if I include the water and electricity bills. Aunt,


    do you think that''s fair? We both know who is the heartless one here!¡± Qiu Mucheng turned around


    and left abruptly without looking back after spitting out those words.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°D*mn it! This brat has a quick mouth! She''s driving me crazy!¡±


    ¡°But Honey, I think maybe we shouldn''t chase her out. We will be earning two thousand less every


    month. That''s almost equal to thirty thousand per year. I don''t think we would ever find such a good


    deal again.¡±


    After Qiu Mucheng left, the couple vented to each other.


    However, they soon realized they were the ones who suffered the biggest loss.


    They regretted it instantly and immediately called Qiu Mucheng and asked her to move back in.


    Regardless, there was no way Qiu Mucheng would go back after moving out.


    I am not a fool. Why would I spend more money to be treated disrespectfully? It''s better for me to


    rent a new ce!


    Nheless, it needed time to find a ce to rent.


    With that, Qiu Mucheng had no choice but to stay at a hotel for a few days.


    The night passed quickly and soon it was morning.


    The following day, Ye Fan and Junie woke up early. After freshening up, they walked toward the


    door.


    ¡°Aren''t you guys going to have breakfast?¡± Yue Yingchun''s voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°No, thanks, Mdm. Yue. We are in a hurry. We don''t have time for breakfast.¡± Ye Fan waved his


    hand at them and disappeared into the horizon with Junie.


    ¡°Young people nowadays lead a stressful life. They don''t even have time to eat breakfast. It''s hard


    for them to earn a living, especially for someone who doesn''t have much educational background.


    It''s still better for a female as she can marry a wealthy man. But what about Ye Fan? He is almost


    thirty, but he still doesn''t have a stable job. I wonder if any woman will be willing to marry a man like


    him.¡± Yue Yingchun and Hu Yipeng heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Mom, I can marry Ye Fan.¡± Just then, Tangtang raised her hand and offered.


    Yue Yingchun cast a re at Tangtang. The three of them continued eating their breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Junie boarded the bus and headed toward Livingsfill Association to


    participate in the auction.


    ¡°Junie, Han has given us two hundred million, hasn''t he? It doesn''t cost much to hail a cab. So why


    do we need to take the bus?¡±


    It was peak hour so the bus was fully packed.


    Some disheveled-looking men tried to get close to Junie.


    Naturally, Ye Fan would not allow them to have their way.


    He used his body to protect Junie and tried to let no onee near her.


    ¡°Do you think two hundred million is a lot of money? Do you know how precious the thing we are


    going to bid on is? I am even worried that two hundred million might not be enough.¡± Junie furrowed


    her brows,


    utterly troubled.


    Previously, Ye Fan possessed wealth beyond any dream of avarice.


    However, during these two years without Ye Fan, Dragon God Hall had more or less dispersed.


    Even Mufan Group that Ye Fan founded was facing bankruptcy.


    Han had exhausted all his resources to collect the two hundred million.


    They used to think money was insignificant in life while they were rich.


    Since theycked money at the moment, only then did they realize one could hardly survive without


    money.


    Just then, the bus went past a bus stop.


    Junie inadvertently caught sight of a portrait poster on the billboard at the bus stop. ¡°Huh? Ye Fan,


    look over there. Isn''t that your wife?¡±


    That woman in the poster looked exactly like Qiu Mucheng.


    Ye Fan was startled too as he stared at it. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Just then, a stranger standing beside Ye Fan patted thetter''s shoulder. ¡°Hey, you can''t simply


    spout nonsense like that. Watch your mouth. You might even lose your life for what you said.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Fan could not wrap his head around it.


    ¡°Don''t you know? The woman in the poster is the one that Mr. Meng Chuan from the Meng family


    likes. Mr. Meng is pursuing her crazily right now. If you don''t believe me, look at the advertisement


    at the back of this bus.¡±


    Ye Fan turned around and nced at the back.


    Indeed, there was another poster of Qiu Mucheng inside the bus, and there was a line written on it:


    Mucheng, you will eventually be my bride.


    ¡°That''s not entirely it too. Wait and see. The whole city will be filled with Mr. Meng''s love messages


    in a short time. It will be full of this kind of poster. Every citizen in Livingsfill will know that this


    woman belongs to Mr. Meng. So, sir, I advise you to watch your mouth. If you address this woman


    as your wife, you might lose your life,¡± the stranger reminded with


    concern.


    ¡°That sounds ridiculous. This Mr. Meng is still pursuing this woman, and she has not even agreed to


    be with him yet. How could she already belong to him?¡± Ye Fan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Sir, you are not from around here, right? The Meng family is the wealthiest in Jiangbei. Anyway, Mr.


    Meng has toyed with countless women over the years. Some women refused to ept his love.


    But, in the end, all of them submitted to him.¡±


    ¡°The pressure from the Meng family isn''t something we, as ordinary citizens, could bear. Especially


    now that many people have known about it. Believe me. Mr. Meng might not even need to make a


    move himself; many people will try to get this woman to him.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Jiangbei wishes to tter the Meng family!¡±


    Inside the bus, the passengers started gossiping about the Meng family.


    Some among them felt pity for the woman in the poster.


    ¡°What a pity. She looks like a fine woman...¡±

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    As those gossips surrounded Ye Fan, he fell into deep silence.


    ¡°Why? Are you feeling upset?¡± Junie asked teasingly upon seeing Ye Fan''s look.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°There is nothing to be upset about. I am already a dead person. I have no


    right to demand Mucheng stay single for me. It will be a good thing if she can find a good man. That


    silly girl always kicks her nket off while sleeping. She will need someone to cover the nket for


    her.¡±


    Ye Fan tried hard to keep his tone steady. However, Junie could still sense a trace of sorrow within


    his words.


    ¡°So, do you n to ignore it and let another man pursue your wife?¡± Junie pressed on the topic.


    Her words pierced through Ye Fan''s heart like a de.


    Junie deliberately provoked him as she wanted to find out how much pride was left in him after the


    tragedy that year.


    ¡°Junie, as I said, Ye Fan is already dead. All his past rtionships are dead too. Mucheng is a free


    woman now. She has the right to pursue her happiness. I should not interfere with her life.¡± Ye Fan''s


    expression darkened. No one knew how much emotion he was harboring within his heart.


    Yet, after Junie heard what he said, she felt angry without any reason.


    She did not bother to talk to Ye Fan anymore. Then, as the bus stopped halfway, she got off the


    bus.


    There were still a few stops before they reached Livingsfill Association.


    Yet, Junie got down earlier and walked on the street alone, utterly pissed.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy. May I be your friend? I have three properties.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As soon as she got down from the bus, many men tried to flirt with her.


    Junie was not interested in those sociable youths who were overconfident with themselves.


    ¡°Hahaha... She is not an easy one. I like it.¡±


    Some of them were persistent, just like Ye Fan. The more Junie rejected them, the more motivated


    they got.


    Some evenid their hands on her.


    ¡°Miss! Come. Get in my car! Let me take you for a ride!¡± A youth with dyed yellow hair took Junie''s


    hand and tried to drag her to his car.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a strong wind blew.


    A yellowish leaf appeared and passed through the young man''s hand like a de.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Letting out a shout, the man realized blood was flowing from his hand.


    ¡°You still have enough time to get to the hospital,¡± Ye Fan uttered faintly as he walked over slowly.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch. Wait and see!¡± The youth held his hand tightly and went right to the hospital.


    ¡°Why did you follow me? I don''t know you! I only know Ye Fan!¡± Junie was pissed to see Ye Fan.


    ¡°Junie, don''t be like this. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t!¡± Junie''s eyes were reddened as she shouted furiously at Ye Fan. ¡°Why do you keep


    saying that you are dead? You are still alive, aren''t you? Ye Fan is alive, and so is Chu Tianfan. And


    also Hall Master of Dragon God Hall and the head of Jiangdong. Many people in this world are


    waiting for you toe back¡ªyour wife, your mother, those from Dragon God Hall, and all your


    subordinates in Jiangdong. So many of them are waiting for your return. Why do you keep saying


    such pessimistic things? Chu Tianfan, where has your pride gone?


    Where has your spirit gone?¡±


    Junie took a deep breath and continued to speak. ¡°Are you still the Chu Tianfan that I know?


    Without your courage and pride, how else will you reach the god realm? What do you have to


    challenge Chu Yuan? I''m afraid you can''t even beat Fen Tian!¡±


    Tears welled up in Junie''s eyes as she shouted emotionally.


    She did not understand how such a prideful man became so gloomy.


    She preferred the previous Ye Fan than the current one.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Where is the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall that looked down on everyone else? He might be


    harsh and extreme at times or even irrational. But he had such an attractive charisma.


    Ye Fan fell silent upon hearing Junie''s words. He did not know how to react to that.


    She has a point. I am no longer the person I used to be. All my power has disappeared.


    After expressing all her rage, Junie realized her behavior had been inappropriate. She immediately


    apologized to Ye Fan, ¡°I''m sorry, Ye Fan. I wasn''t thinking straight. But I will definitely find a cure for


    you. I promise! Be it the injury in the body orthe heart, I will cure you!¡±


    Junie''s gaze was filled with determination.


    Actually, Junie understood why Ye Fan was behaving like this.


    He had lost too much in the battle at Mount Chumen.


    Dragon yers had lost their lives while Dragon Gods remained missing.


    Everything that Ye Fan had built was destroyed overnight.


    In the end, Ye Fan had no choice but to vanish.


    Junie could not imagine how Ye Fan managed to survive for the past two years.


    However, there was one thing she knew. Ye Fan had been bearing a burden that no one could


    possibly take.


    The only thing she could do at the moment was help Ye Fan recover from his condition and regain


    his power.


    That was the only way he could carry the burden and eventually fulfill his destiny.


    Junie still believed that Chu Tianfan was alive.


    One day, he will return, and it will be the death of all his enemies!


    At Livingsfill Association in Livingsfill, the auction there was the biggest auction in the province of


    Jiangbei, and it was held annually.


    Even though it could not bepared to the auctions in Yanjingand Mapleton, it was one of the top


    five auctions in the country.


    Hence, during the auction period every year, besides the local tycoons, there would be some


    foreignersing to the ce as well.


    By the time Ye Fan and Junie arrived, the hall was almost full.


    Ye Fan and Junie received their masks and found their seats.


    ¡°I wonder if two hundred million would be enough. If it is not enough, I don''t know if we will ever


    have the chance to obtain that kind of herb again.¡± After they sat down, Junie began to worry.


    ¡°It''s just a herb. Ten million should be enough. Two hundred million is more than enough.¡± Ye Fan


    looked utterly calm, even though the herb was needed to help his injury.


    Junie rolled her eyes at Ye Fan and exined sternly, ¡°You have no idea how valuable herbs are. A


    herb can decide the life and death of a person. So basically, people are willing to pay any price to


    get the herbs they want. One might even be willing to pay up to two billion if it can save a life. So


    let''s pray that no one else needs this herb besides us. Or else, your two hundred million definitely


    won''t be enough!¡±


    Ye Fan still did not feel that it was a big deal after listening to her.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    The hall was packed with attendees wearing masks that covered their faces.


    It was a necessary measure to ensure their safety.


    Previously, there had been a few incidents where someone attacked the bidders and robbed them


    of their auction items.


    Therefore, the organizers decided to conduct the auction anonymously to protect the bidders''


    safety.


    With that, those with malicious intentions would not know who won the bid.


    ¡°This mask is hideous! Who got me this mask? Why is it the face of a rat?¡± A young man among the


    crowd pulled off his mask, refusing to wear it because he found it ugly.


    Hearingtheints in the distance, Junie nced at Ye Fan and said, ¡°Your mask suits you quite


    well.¡±


    Ye Fan was wearing a dragon mask.


    Since he was the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, the mask indeed suited him.


    ¡°I simply took what was avable,¡± Ye Fan said inly.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that a man in a dragon mask appeared on the martial arts scene in the past few


    years and attacked fighters from Chu Sect. Members of the Chu Sect are out of their wits about him


    and do not dare to go out at night. Furthermore, Chu Sect even offered a bounty. It was a shocking


    sum,¡± Junie recounted the recent happenings to Ye Fan in a low voice.


    She paused before continuing, ¡°When I first heard about it, I thought you could be the man. But


    after thinking it through, I changed my mind. Judging from your character, I know you would have


    headed straight to Mount Chumen and killed Chu Yuan. You wouldn''t do something so pointless.


    Han told me about this matter, but I could never guess who the man in the dragon mask was.¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, he''s probably not my enemy,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    ¡°Do you think it could be Gaius and the others?¡± Junie asked.


    In recent years, Owen, Gaius, and other Dragon yers had disappeared without a trace.


    Junie kept trying to find their whereabouts but to no avail.


    ¡°Probably not. The man in the dragon mask is more powerful than them,¡± Ye Fan answered.


    ¡°I wonder where Gaius and the others have gone. Could they have died on Mount Chumen?¡± Junie


    looked worried.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan became silent.


    He could almost see the scenes from the day when his men had fallen on Mount Chumen. Back


    then, Gaius and the others fought with all their might to give Ye Fan time to escape.


    Even at that moment, Ye Fan could still remember thest moment he saw Gaius.


    Gaius was spurting blood from his mouth, but he clung to the elder of the Chu Sect, refusing to let


    him move.


    Although Gaius'' body was full of wounds, he gritted his teeth and used his remaining strength to


    shout at Ye Fan to live on.


    As the scenes yed before his eyes, the air around


    Ye Fan suddenly turned cold, and his aura grew intense.


    If Junie had been to the North Pole, she would have noticed that the air around Ye Fan was even


    colder than the air at the North Pole.


    ¡°I will bring them back even if they are dead,¡± Ye Fan stated, sounding solemn and determined.


    Stunned, Junie stared at Ye Fan, who was expressionless.


    Then, she quietly reached out and held Ye Fan''s icy hand.


    Her hand was as warm as the sun in summer, melting his icy aura.


    Soon, Ye Fan began to regain hisposure.


    At that moment, a female host dressed in a red cheongsam walked alluringly into the hall and


    announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to today''s auction. The auction shall be held for two


    days, and we have one hundred and eight items on auction. My name is Xiaoya, and I wish you all


    the best in obtaining the items you desire. Now, without further ado, let''s begin the auction.¡±


    After a simple opening ceremony, the long-awaited auction finally began.


    The first item on auction was an exquisite antique porcin vase.


    Even though the vase was centuries old, it had clear and beautiful patterns that gleamed under the


    light.


    It was truly a rare treasure.


    The starting bid was eighty million.


    ¡°Ny million!¡±


    ¡°Ny-five million!¡±


    ¡°I bid one hundred million!¡±


    Soon, bid after bid sounded throughout the hall.


    ¡°What do you think, Junie? Do you like it?¡± Ye Fan asked Junie with a smile as the people around


    them continued bidding.


    However, before Junie could answer, Ye Fan continued, ¡°Even if you like it, we can''t afford the vase.


    Thus, you can only look at it from afar!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Junie scrunched her nose and gritted her teeth angrily.


    How dare he tease me?


    Meanwhile, the auction went on.


    The staff brought out one rare treasure after another for bidding.


    However, Ye Fan and Junie did not bid for any of them. They merely watched quietly, waiting for the


    item they needed to appear.


    ¡°To thank all of you for your support, we shall bring out a customer appreciation item for bidding. All


    gentlemen should grab hold of this opportunity. Needless to say,dies can get this for your loved


    ones too,¡± Xiaoya said in a bewitching voice.


    Her words managed to stir up the crowd.


    ¡°Xiaoya, stop keeping us guessing,¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Tell us what it is now,¡± another person added.


    ¡°Could it be an aphrodisiac?¡± someone guessed.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The crowd burst intoughter.


    Xiaoya shook her head and smiled shyly, ¡°Sir, you are almost right.¡±


    As she bantered with the crowd, the staff brought the auction item onto the stage.


    As Ye Fan studied the item, he noticed that it seemed like a jar of wine, except something was


    floating in it.


    Oh, what a scum. There are so many things on auction, but Ye Fan is interested in this thing!


    Junie rolled her eyes disdainfully when she saw Ye Fan, whose eyes were fixated on the auction


    item.


    Xiaoya exined, ¡°This is called bear testicle wine. For all your information, that thing floating in the


    wine is a bear testicle.¡±


    She paused before continuing, ¡°It is a wine that not only nourishes a man''s body but also acts as an


    aphrodisiac and is good for kidneys. Furthermore, it won''t cause any side effects. I believe any man


    who drinks this wine would be more confident and energetic. With that, you can make your


    woman happy. The starting bid for this item is ten thousand! Each follow-up bid must increase by at


    least a


    thousand.¡±


    Xiaoya''s coquettish and sultry voice charmed the audience.


    As it was a customer appreciation item, the starting bid was low.


    Although many men seemed interested in it, none dared to start bidding due to their pride.


    As such, the hall fell into an awkward silence for a while.


    ¡°Eleven thousand!¡± Ye Fan''s voice rang out in the silent hall.


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, everyone turned around to look at Ye Fan.


    While the men sneered at him, the women shook their heads and sighed.


    What Ye Fan found most annoying was Junie looking at him strangely. ¡°No wonder you and your


    wife didn''t have any children even after years of marriage. It turns out that you are impotent.¡±


    Having said that, Junie kept nodding as if she had discovered a shocking secret.


    ¡°Y-You... What nonsense are you spouting? I... I''m only buying it for a friend!¡± Ye Fan''s expression


    darkened instantly upon hearing her remarks.


    At that moment, he suddenly noticed why everyone was looking at him.


    It seemed that they all thought he was impotent.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    That is preposterous! What is this nonsense? I am the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall and number


    one in Sky Ranking. How can I be impotent?


    ¡°Oh, it is for your friend. Right...¡± Junie nodded, but the smirk remained on her mouth, and she was


    staring at Ye Fan with a weird expression.


    D*mn it! She must still be thinking that I am impotent!

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Whatever. It will only worsen the misunderstanding if I keep defending myself. It doesn ''t matter


    what she thinks, anyway.


    After a moment of silence, many people began to bid for the item.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Soon, after a few rounds of bidding, the price of the bear testicle wine had exceeded a million.


    ¡°One million one hundred thousand!¡± Ye Fan made another bid.


    Junie looked at him anxiously. ¡°Why are you still bidding? Are you crazy?¡±


    ring at Ye Fan, she pinched his waist forcefully.


    It was as though she was determined to pinch Ye Fan to death if he dared to bid again.


    Therefore, Ye Fan did not dare to oppose. He had no choice but to stop bidding.


    In the end, a wealthy young man sessfully won the bid for the bear testicle wine.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Ye Fan sighed.


    Junie looked at him disdainfully as she said, ¡°If you are impotent, I can cure you. You don''t have to


    waste your money on that.¡±


    Ye Fan red at her. ¡°I''ve told you. I wanted to buy it for a friend.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it''s for your friend. Goodness, how could you use such ame excuse? It''s not like I would tell


    anyone,¡± Junie muttered softly. She could not bother to argue with him.


    Ye Fan was rendered speechless.


    Time continued to tick away.


    Soon, it was evening, and the first day of the auction wasing to an end.


    ¡°I think we have to wait for tomorrow''s auction to bid for medicinal herbs,¡± Junie said disappointedly.


    The faster I get them, the sooner I can heal Ye Fan.


    The powerful Ye Fan she knew had been gone for too long, and Junie hoped to see the return of the


    renowned Chu Tianfan who astounded the world with


    his powers.


    ¡°Hmm, I think so too. Perhaps we should leave first.¡± Ye Fan nced at the time and realized that


    Fan Junior would finish school soon.


    If he headed there now, he might be able to catch a glimpse of his wife and son.


    Naturally, Junie could guess what Ye Fan was thinking.


    ¡°Sure, let''s go then.¡± Junie nodded in agreement. However, when they had just gotten up from their


    seats, the staff brought in the final auction item of the day.


    ¡°Everyone, the next item shall be the final one for today. I believe many here have seen talismans in


    novels or tv shows.¡± Xiaoya''s clear voice reverberated throughout the hall.


    The crowd was stunned by her words.


    ¡°A talisman? Do you mean magical artifacts used by immortals? The kind that could shake the earth


    and part the seas? Is there such a thing in the real world?¡± someone asked out of curiosity.


    Instantly, the crowd went abuzz.


    Many wealthy traders among the crowd started to develop an interest in the item.


    After all, there had been numerous legends of immortals since time immemorial.


    Thousands of years ago, an emperor sent three thousand golden boys and jade maidens to Peni


    Immortal Ind to find the secrets to eternal life.


    A few hundred years ago, the great physicist Newton devoted himself to the divine arts after making


    his name in physics.


    Were immortal beings for real?


    Since thousands of years ago, notable figures of each generation had been searching for answers


    to this question.


    Thus, the appearance of a talisman at that day''s auction prompted many to specte whether


    immortals existed.


    Even Ye Fan and Junie, who were nning to leave, became interested and stayed to find out


    more.


    ¡°We can''t confirm whether it''s something that an immortal used. However, we know that this


    talisman contains strange energy. Although it can''t move mountains or part the seas, it is still


    immensely powerful! Let''s invite a master from the Elysian Faction to demonstrate its power,¡±


    Xiaoya said softly, creating a suspenseful atmosphere.


    Consequently, a man dressed in a robe stepped onto the stage.


    They watched him holding a ck disc and chanting something inaudible with furrowed brows.


    Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°Appear!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Immediately, the round disc floated into the air and shed with lightning before the crowd.


    The lightning moved like a snake and struck the floor with force.


    The impact sent tiles flying and formed a pit on the floor that was more than one foot deep.


    ¡°W-What...¡± Everyone was at a loss for words.


    If they had not witnessed it themselves, they would never have believed that the round disc had


    enough power to shatter the floor.


    The group of wealthy men was shocked and excited at the same time. They asked urgently,


    ¡°Xiaoya, what... What the heck is this?¡±


    Xiaoya smiled with satisfaction upon seeing the crowd''s excitement. ¡°Everyone, this talisman is


    called ck Jade Disc. It belonged to the previous Elysian Master. Those who know about martial


    arts should understand that Elysian Faction is adept with Divine Thunderbolt. The previous Elysian


    Master used a secret technique to craft this ck Jade Disc, allowing it to form the lightning snake


    everyone saw just now. It''s known as Power of Lightning.¡±


    Then, she continued to exin, ¡°The ck Jade Disc is an heirloom of the Elysian Faction. It can


    not only ward off evil but also save lives at critical moments! Feel free to bid for it if you are


    interested.¡±


    As Xiaoya continued to talk about the ck Jade Disc, Ye Fan noticed that Junie had a strange


    expression the moment it appeared.


    All these years, Junie had always appeared calm and collected.


    She would not flinch even in the face of a disaster.


    No matter how dire the situation was, Junie always behaved as if nothing could bother her.


    Therefore, Ye Fan hardly ever saw her disying so much emotion on her face.


    ¡°Is that your master''s relic?¡± Ye Fan whispered although he could already guess what it was after


    hearing Xiaoya''s exnation.


    Junie did not reply but sped her hands tightly.


    After a while, she finally suppressed her emotions and suggested, ¡°Ye Fan, let''s leave.¡±


    Having said that, Junie stood up and headed to the door.


    She had searched high and low for the ck Jade Disc for many years.


    It was something that her master had always carried with him, and he had treasured it very much


    during his lifetime.


    However, Junie did not expect it to turn up here.


    As her master''s disciple, she desperately wanted to bid for it.


    However, their funds were limited.


    Since they had not obtained the medicinal herbs to cure Ye Fan, they could not afford to bid for this.


    Therefore, it would be better for her to leave than to watch her master''s relic fall into another


    person''s hand.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    However, Junie suddenly heard a deep voice behind her when she reached the door. ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    Junie turned around abruptly upon hearing that.


    She was surprised to see a thin figure standing among the crowd, trying to outbid the wealthy men


    from Jiangbei.


    ¡°Fifty-one million!¡± someone countered.


    ¡°I offer fifty-two million!¡± another person shouted.


    ¡°Fifty-three million!¡± said another bidder.


    The ck Jade Disc was magical, so naturally, many people tried to bid for it.


    Soon, more voices filled the hall.


    Since others kept increasing a million to the bid, Ye Fan added ten million to his. ¡°Sixty million!¡±


    His stern and authoritative voice silenced the crowd instantly.


    Stunned, Junie stood there and stared at Ye Fan''s back profile in a daze.


    No one could understand what Junie felt at that moment.


    Perhaps she felt touched that there was someone in the world who was willing to disregard his well-


    being to make her happy.


    However, Junie only stood rooted to the ground for a moment.


    In no time, she ran to Ye Fan and pinched his waist.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you wish to die? Are you crazy? We only have two hundred million. How


    can you spend so much money to buy an old disc,¡± Junie scolded Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan answered calmly, ¡°Junie, don''t worry. Just leave everything to me. I am familiar


    with Livingsfill, so I have my ways.¡±


    As he was speaking, the bidding for the ck Jade Disc had reached an astronomical sum.


    It was now ny-five million.


    ¡°One hundred million!¡± Ye Fan raised his auction paddle and dered firmly.


    ¡°You...¡± Junie scrunched her nose when Ye Fan refused to listen to her. ¡°Hmph, you can do


    whatever you want then. Let''s see how you are going to get the medicinal herbs tomorrow.¡±


    Junie was bursting with fury.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Junie had known Ye Fan for long enough to know that there was nothing she could do to change his


    mind once he had made his decision.


    It was the same with the ck Jade Disc. Ye Fan was determined to have it.


    After spending half a day talking him out of it and doing everything she could, she was still unable to


    stop him.


    In the end, Junie had no choice but to go along with Ye Fan.


    All she could do at the moment was to pray that Ye Fan could really obtain the money that he


    needed.


    Otherwise, their trip to Jiangbei would have been wasted.


    ¡°A hundred and ten million!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and twenty million!¡±


    Once the price had surpassed one hundred million, the entire venue had gone considerably quiet.


    Then again, only those with immense financial capabilities remained.


    Basically, the increment of the bid was in the range of tens of millions.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan offered a higher bid and raised it to one hundred and fifty million.


    ¡°Who''s that man?¡±


    ¡°Is he also a martial artist?¡±


    Ye Fan''s aggressive bidding had garnered the attention of several people among the crowd.


    One of them was an elderly man wearing a tiger mask, and he frowned.


    ¡°Sir, it looks like this person wants the ck Jade Disc very badly. I think we should stop bidding for


    it.¡±


    ¡°Under these circumstances, the price will be way higher than what we are prepared to pay for even


    if we end up winning it.¡± ¡°It''s not worth the effort. Moreover, we may end up offending a powerful


    martial artist.¡±


    Ye Fan''s aggressive manner did end up stopping many bidders.


    In that instant, those who had been bidding decided to withdraw.


    In the end, only one other person was bidding against Ye Fan.


    After a short moment of silence, a calm voice called out, ¡°A hundred and sixty million!¡±


    The crowd gasped when they heard the bid.


    The bidder, who was in his early thirties, was not wearing any mask. It seemed that he was not


    afraid to reveal his identity.


    After offering his bid, the man even stood up and looked at Ye Fan. ¡°Sir, please let me have this


    ck Jade Disc. Just take it as I owe you a favor. If you need a favor, you''re always wee to


    look for me at the Meng family at LivingsfilL Remember, my name is Meng Chuan!¡±


    What? Meng Chuan?


    ¡°He''s MengChuan?¡± ¡°He''s the son of Meng Wanjun, the richest man?¡±


    ¡°The prince of Jiangbei?¡±


    The moment Meng Chuan revealed his identity, the crowd went wild.


    Everyone started discussing, and they turned to look at him.


    There were even people who went up and greeted him.


    Even the host of the auction, Xiaoya, looked at Meng Chuan flirtatiously the moment she found out


    who he was.


    ¡°Meng Chuan?¡±


    While everyone was being respectful toward Meng Chuan, Ye Fan raised his brows and smiled with


    disdain.


    Even Junie could not help but look at Meng Chuan longer than she would at most men.


    ¡°This love rival of yours is not bad-looking. He''s handsome, dignified, andes from a prominent


    and wealthy family. It looks like you are in trouble.¡±


    Junie shook her head and smiled. She looked as if she was enjoying a good show.


    Ye Fan did not give a d*mn or even feel the least threatened by him at all.


    No matter how handsome and powerful Meng Chuan is, he will never beparable to Ye


    Qlngn. Everyone knows that Ye Qingn is the most handsome-looking man In the martial arts


    world. Still, it was me who had won the heart of the beauty.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan had always felt that he was just as good-looking and charming as anyone


    else.


    If not, Ye Qingtian would not have been defeated by him.


    Hence, Ye Fan did not take Junie''sments to heart. With a contemptuous smile, he said, ¡°Meng


    Chuan is indeed extraordinary. But in terms of looks, he''s nothingpared to me.¡±


    Junie eyed him with disdain. Even after this fellow has died once, he is still as shameless as ever.


    Once again, Ye Fan raised his paddle.


    ¡°Two hundred million!¡±


    What?


    ¡°D*mn it! Are you crazy? We only have two hundred million, and you just spent all of it?¡± Ye Fan''s


    action upset Junie so much that she protested.


    Everyone else at the auction was also taken aback.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°He won''t even give in to Mr. Meng?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That''s so unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Since when did we have someone as arrogant as him in Livingsfill?¡±


    The crowd began murmuring among themselves, and some eyed Ye Fan with curiosity while others


    looked at him in fear and pity.


    True enough, after beseeching Ye Fan to back off, Ye Fan''stest bid was a p on Meng Chuan''s


    face. In that instant, Meng Chuan''s face darkened.


    He looked at Ye Fan icily.


    ¡°Well, well! It looks to me like you want to dere war against me. But, even so, I think you have


    picked the wrong opponent since we are dealing with money.¡±


    The challenge from Ye Fan had invoked the fighting spirit and fury in Meng Chuan.


    The Meng family was a legendary and prominent family in Jiangbei.


    Over the years, no one had dared to be disrespectful to Meng Chuan.


    That was the first time someone had publicly defied him.


    While both parties were hyped up and ready to fight, the auctioneer was thrilled. Hahaha! Fight!


    Fight!


    She had been in charge of several auctions over the years, and the scene in front of her was what


    she yearned for the most.


    Under a circumstance like that, the bid was no longer about the value of the item. Rather, it was a


    matter of will.


    As such, the auction house would be the one that benefitted the most.


    As the auctioneer, Xiaoya stood to gain a substantial sum ofmission.


    Just as Xiaoya was bing delighted, Ye Fan''s gazended on her.


    ¡°If I didn''t see wrongly, the item that you are auctioning is defective. This ck Jade Disc has a


    significant crack. I think after another four or five uses, it will be shatteredpletely. When you


    were introducing the item earlier on, you didn''t seem to have mentioned that aspect.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Xiaoya''s face turned pale immediately.


    She could not understand how Ye Fan had insider knowledge of that item.


    Ye Fan was right. During the inspection, they did find a crack on the ck Jade Disc.


    However, magical artifacts were rare. Moreover, that item had been left behind by a great Elysian


    Master who had disappeared a long time ago.


    The auction house felt that amateurs would not be able to spot a minor w like that.


    That was why they decided to conceal the truth so that the item could fetch a high price at the


    auction.


    They did not expect anybody to be able to see the w.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Defective item?¡±


    ¡°Is it true or not?¡±


    ¡°They''re trying to auction off a defective item by passing it off as a high-quality one?¡±


    ¡°What is this auction house doing?¡±


    ¡°Are they trying to cheat us?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words shocked everyone and caused an uproar among the bidders.


    When the auctioneer realized that the situation was not in their favor, she hastily said that she was


    not sure and took the ck Jade Disc for another round of inspection.


    Half an hourter, Xiaoya appeared again. She bowed and apologized, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,


    thank you for waiting. After another round of inspection by our appraiser with the directors of the


    Jiangbei Martial Arts Association as attestors, we are now certain that the ck Jade Disc is indeed


    defective. I hereby apologize to each and every one of you for this grave oversight by our auction


    house. We thank that gentleman over there for pointing this out. Otherwise, our auction house


    would havemitted a serious mistake. Please allow me to apologize to everyone for this


    unpleasant experience. At the same time, all of you will receive a small token as a sign of our


    sincere apology. As for the gentleman over there, we have decided to give the ck Jade Disc to


    him as a sign of our appreciation. The ck Jade Disc may be defective, but it can still be used


    another five times. Therefore, it still possesses certain value. We hope that the gentleman won''t


    mind.¡±

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Once the auction was over, Junie whispered to Ye Fan, ¡°You knew that the auction house would


    give the ck Jade Disc to you for free, right?¡±


    Nobody would have expected the magical artifact of the great master to fall into Ye Fan''s


    possession in such a dramatic manner.


    Although Junie did not show it, she had total respect for Ye Fan.


    That was why Ye Fan went all out to bid for the item. He had already known that the auction house


    would give it to him for free in order to salvage their reputation.


    Sometimes, when she thought about it, she found this man extremely frightening.


    More than a decade ago, when he was still a young man, he had already started to plot his revenge


    against the Chu family.


    In the end, he was defeated by the Chu Sect.


    However, over the thousands of years, Ye Fan was, without doubt, the first person who drove the


    Chu Sect to a corner.


    If Chu Yuan had not appeared at the final moment to disrupt Ye Fan''s formation, Dragon God Hall


    would have been the world''s most powerful n.


    As for Chu Sect, they would have been annihted by this man!


    His battle strategies and craftiness were enough to make one shudder.


    At that moment, Junie was d that she was not Ye Fan''s enemy.


    With such a terrifying enemy around, one would never be able to sleep in peace.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was only then Junie understood why the god realm fighter, Chu Yuan, did everything he could to


    kill Ye Fan.


    If it was her, she would have done the same thing too.


    The consequences would be dire if someone like Ye Fan was around!


    Junie wondered how Ye Fan would react if he knew how she thought about him.


    However, he answered her query with a smile, ¡°I also didn''t expect the auction house to give it to


    me for free. I said what I said so that Mr. Meng wouldn''t fight with me over it. Who would have


    thought that the auction house would give me the item?¡±


    When Junie heard his answer, she was shocked. ¡°So, you are telling me that you had really


    intended to buy that defective item for two hundred million?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded and joked, ¡°That''s right. Whatever Junie wants, Junie gets. No amount of money is


    too much and certainly not two hundred million.¡±


    Junie blushed immediately upon hearing that.


    Although she knew that Ye Fan was only teasing her as a friend, a strange sensation would arise


    every time he did that, and she had no idea why.


    ¡°Shut up! You only know how to tter me! Is this how you won over your wife back then?¡±


    Outwardly, Junie rolled her eyes and stared at Ye Fan.


    Deep in her heart, she was ted, but no one could know about it.


    Honestly, Junie envied Mucheng very much.


    There were so many outstanding women around Ye Fan.


    In terms of looks, talents, capabilities, and figures, Mucheng was not the best whenpared to


    Tang Yun, Xu Lei, and Chen Nan.


    In fact, it would not be wrong to say that Mucheng was just an average woman.


    Then again, the more outstanding women had all lost to that ¡°average¡± woman.


    The mere fact that she was the wife of Ye Fan and had his undying devotion and love was enough


    to make her an object of envy.


    While chatting, both Ye Fan and Junie had already gone quite a distance.


    However, they did not realize that they had been followed the moment they left the auction house.


    Meng Chuan was already seated in his sports car. An elderly man next to the car asked him, ¡°Mr.


    Meng, they''re the ones who defied you publicly at the auction. Do you want your subordinates to


    teach them a lesson?¡±


    Meng Chuan nced at them from afar and waved his hand instead. ¡°Wait for the auction to be


    over. Just send someone to keep an eye on them. Oh, is there any news about Mucheng?¡±


    The old man answered respectfully, ¡°Today, several people have called and offered to help you to


    win her over. In fact, one of them is Ms. Qiu''s superior. He said he will send Ms. Qiu to your


    mansionter tonight.¡±


    When Meng Chuan heard that, a smug smile appeared on his face.


    The oue was something he had expected.


    As the prince of Jiangbei, he always had people fawning over him.


    He never needed to do anything for whatever he wanted. In this world, people would bestow him


    with whatever he desired.


    ¡°Tell him that as long as the task is aplished to my satisfaction, the Meng family will definitely


    reward him. I heard from Feng that Mucheng has a son? You should know what to do,¡± said Meng


    Chuan coldly.


    That old man understood immediately and indicated that someone was already seeing to it.


    Meanwhile, at the HR department of Ivy Logistics, Mucheng had just received a dismissal notice


    from her superior at the end of the workday.


    She stormed into the office of the HR department director and questioned him, ¡°Mr. Li, why? Why


    am I being dismissed? I need one good reason!¡±


    ¡°Rx, Mucheng. Take a seat first and have some tea,¡± said the middle-aged, slightly bald man who


    was seated at his desk and smiling at Mucheng.


    ¡°Hmm... You''re indeed very beautiful. No wonder Mr. Meng takes a liking to you.¡± Li He studied


    Mucheng carefully before sighing to himself.


    ¡°I don''t want to drink it! I only want to know why?¡± questioned Mucheng again as she pushed the tea


    away.


    Li He seemed impervious to her fury and said calmly, ¡°Mucheng, Mr. Meng is interested in you. Are


    you aware of that? Your posters are all over the streets of Livingsfill.¡±


    Mucheng had no wish to talk about Meng Chuan. All she wanted to know was why she had been


    terminated. ¡°That''s my personal life. I just want to discuss work-rted matters.¡±


    Mucheng had been working in thatpany for quite a while now, and she had always been


    hardworking. Her efforts had finally paid off, and she was promoted to the management level a few


    days ago. She was also happy with the sry increment.


    Little did she realize that she would be asked to leave after a few days.


    There was no way Mucheng could ept it.


    She felt that her prior hard work had all gone down the drain.


    ¡°You''re right. Your love life is indeed your private matter. But, the moment your private matter has


    something to do with the Meng family, then it''s no longer private anymore. It concerns the survival of


    thepany! Mucheng, do you know who Mr. Meng is? His dad is Meng Wanjun, the richest man in


    Jiangbei. The Meng family is also a prominent family in Jiangbei. It will be appropriate to say that


    he''s the king of this city. His son, who is interested in you, is naturally the prince of Jiangbei! You are


    from Jiangdong. Even though Jiangdong is different now, you should be aware of how powerful Mr.


    Chu is in Jiangdong. He''s a man of his words and well respected by all. As for the Meng family in


    Jiangbei, they are the equivalent of Mr. Chu in Jiangdong! You will certainly rise to glory if you are


    with Mr. Meng, and Ivy Logistics will benefit from our association with you. But now, I heard that you


    are nning to reject Mr. Meng. You don''t have to care about your own future, but I can''t allow the


    company to get dragged down because of you. As such, we are very sorry, Mucheng. There are


    hundreds of employees in ourpany. We can''t very well offend Mr. Meng because of you, can


    we?¡± stated Li He.


    When Mucheng heard that, she kept quiet.


    All of a sudden, an immense feeling of helplessness came over her.


    Perhaps, that was the presence of the rich and powerful.


    In the past, when they were in Jiangdong, Mucheng was in the same position as Meng Chuan.


    However, back then, Mucheng did not think too much about her high status.


    Now that she was of lower status, Mucheng realized that themoners were nothing when they


    were faced with the rich and powerful.


    Meng Chuan had not done anything yet, but the pressureing from him was apparent in all


    aspects of her life.


    She felt she could barely breathe.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    The memories of when she was Ye Fan''s wife suddenly shed across Qiu Mucheng''s mind.


    At that time, Ye Fan was always running around the world. Every day was a busy day as though


    affairs from the whole world needed Ye Fan''s help.


    He needed to protect his subordinates, help Xu Lei, and even seek revenge.


    All in all, Qiu Mucheng felt Ye Fan was not a good husband.


    He had so many people in his heart instead of just her alone.


    Every festive holiday, she could only watch in envy as other husbands apanied their wives to


    meals and movies, spending their romantic moments together.


    She, on the other hand, was always alone in the empty house.


    During the start of their marriage, she did anticipate that Ye Fan would walk through the door at the


    last minute


    However, as the door continued to stay shut every single time, the door to her heart also fell shut in


    disappointment. Finally, the countless disappointments turned into despair.


    When she left Jiangdong in dismay, Qiu Muchengwas determined to cut off all ties with Ye Fan.


    She knew that was not the life she wanted.


    Instead, she wanted a heartwarming family and a man that cared about her and her family, not an


    emotionless robot that would shove his family aside and focus only on his aspirations.


    Other than the years when he was married into the Qiu family and lived with her, Ye Fan did not do


    anything for her or their family after.


    Even so, at that moment, Qiu Mucheng finally realized Ye Fan had been protecting her all the while,


    unknowingly indebting to him.


    If Ye Fan did not risk his life, Jiangdong would not be as stable and flourishing now, not to mention


    how Mufan Group was at its peak was also thanks to him.


    She could enjoy her blessed life in Jiangdong all because of Ye Fan.


    Now that she had left Jiangdong¡ªthe safe ground he had built for her¡ªshe finally realized how


    helpless she was in Jiangbei.


    She found out that she was nothing once she left Ye Fan. Even trying to change her fate was


    hopeless.


    Qiu Mucheng suddenly understood the reason Ye Fan had to make those runs, and her hatred for


    him diminished.


    Even so, that did not mean she would forgive him.


    She would never forgive him for hurting her and crushing her heart repeatedly, even though he was


    not with her anymore.


    Qiu Mucheng soon snapped out of hertrain of memories.


    After learning the reason, the anger burning inside her had been extinguished.


    Li He was right¡ªshe had no right to threaten the lives of everyone in thepany, so she agreed


    to resign.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused thepany. I won''t being here after tomorrow.


    Don''t worry. I''m a reasonable person, so I won''t


    implicate thepany any further. I won''t make unreasonable requests, but I should receive this


    month''s pay.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng had nothing at all when she first came to Jiangbei. Now that she had rent to pay and


    a new job to search for, she was in desperate need of money.


    Li He did not expect Qiu Mucheng toe to a decision so quickly. ¡°Mucheng, you don''t have to do


    this. You have a better choice¡ªget together with Mr. Meng. I mean, it''s better this way, right? Not


    only do you not have to worry about putting food on the table, but you''ll be Jiangbei''s queen when


    Mr. Meng takes over the Meng family. Think about it. If you decide to ept his courtship, I will gift


    you ten percent of ourpany''s share,¡± Li He coaxed.


    In truth, he did not want Qiu Mucheng to resign for real; he was merely exhibiting his power and


    using the gratitude Qiu Mucheng had for him to force her to follow his directive.


    If he could persuade Qiu Mucheng, Meng Chuan would owe him a huge favor.


    ¡°I won''t ept his courtship, so you don''t have to waste your breath, Mr. Li. Instead, please settle


    my


    pay.¡±


    Qiu Muchengdid not want to talkabout MengChuan, so she immediately stopped Li He''s persuasion


    while reminding him of her pay at the same time.


    Li He''s face turned hard at her firm rejection.


    She''s very stubborn.


    Despite that thought racing through his mind, he still wore a smile as he poured a cup of tea for Qiu


    Mucheng. ¡°I won''t try to persuade you any longer since you''ve already made up your mind. Let''s


    have onest time toast as a goodbye. I wish you all the best in your future endeavors, Mucheng!¡±


    Li He dumped the whole cup''s content into his mouth immediately after, and this time, Qiu Mucheng


    did not reject.


    Thanking him, she reached for the cup of tea Li He had poured for her. However, just as she was


    about to drink it, a voice stopped her.


    ¡°Don''t drink it!¡±


    Who said that?


    Stunned, Qiu Mucheng held the cup midway to her mouth.


    She swept her gaze around the room, but there was no one except for her and Li He.


    ¡°Mr. Li, did you hear someone yell?¡± Mucheng asked Li He curiously.


    Thetter was surprised by her question. ¡°No, we''re the only ones here. Maybe you heard it wrong.


    Bottoms up,¡± Li He urged.


    Qiu Mucheng nodded, thinking she had imagined it herself.


    Yet, when she tried to drink it again, the same voice echoed once again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked with fright.


    However, she received no response.


    ¡°Mucheng, are you okay? Weren''t you lethargic recently? This tea has a calming and revitalizing


    effect, so best to drink it while it''s still hot,¡± Li He urged again.


    This time, a kernel of doubt rose within Qiu Mucheng.


    Staring at the tea, she set it down on the table in the end, trusting her gut feeling.


    ¡°Thankyou, Mr. Li, but I won''t be drinkingthis. I''ll head over to the finance department to get my pay


    now, so I hope you can inform them prior. I''ll be leaving once I receive it.¡±


    With that, Qiu Mucheng got up and crossed the room toward the door.


    Suddenly, two burly men appeared at the door, blocking Qiu Mucheng''s way out.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Li?¡± Qiu Mucheng questioned.


    Li He sneered, ¡°Qiu Mucheng, you''re a stubborn one. I wouldn''t have to do this if you epted Mr.


    Meng''s courtship. I''ll be straightforward with you. I have already promised Mr. Meng that I''ll deliver


    you to his bed tonight, so you have to drink this whether you want to or not.¡±


    Li He had finally lost his patience.


    He thought everything would go smoothly, but he did not anticipate Qiu Mucheng''s sudden vignce


    and her refusal to drink the tea.


    Leaving him with no choice, he had to force it down her throat.


    At his cue, the two burly men came up to Qiu Mucheng and held onto her with a steely grip.


    When she struggled, Li He reached for the cup of tea and forced its contents down her throat.


    Cough!


    Qiu Mucheng began to cough violently.


    ¡°Y-You... What did you force me to drink?¡± Qiu Mucheng asked with dread. Tears filled her eyes.


    Li He smiled cruelly. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, as you''re Mr. Meng''s woman. I''ve only put some


    sedative in it to help you sleep, so sleep tight, Mucheng. When you open your eyes again, you''ll


    probably be in Mr. Meng''s arms.¡± Heughed boisterously.


    Qiu Mucheng struggled to free herself, but soon she felt her body weaken, and a wave of


    sleepiness hit her.


    Finally, the beautiful woman dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Send her to Grandview Vi,¡± Li He ordered.


    At that moment, his office phone rang.


    ¡°It''s Mr. Wei''s number!¡±


    Startled by the sight, he immediately picked up the handset.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wei. I did everything as you asked. She had fallen asleep. I''m now preparing to send her


    over to Mr. Meng''s ce. We just have to wait for the money to flow into Ivy Logistics'' ounts,¡± Li


    He stated with augh.


    He thought Mr. Wei would praise him for his efforts, but instead, all he heard through the phone was


    thetter''s sobbing voice.


    ¡°I''m about to lose my life! Who cares about the money! Hurry up and send Qiu Mucheng to my


    office! Be quick, or else we''ll both be dead!¡±

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    In the headquarters of Ivy Logistics, a young man sat calmly in the chairman''s office with a cup of


    fragrant tea sat on the table in front of him.


    A man in his fifties was kneeling in front of him with a frightened look. He did not dare to look into


    thetter''s eyes, so he kept his head bowed. His body shivered when he sensed the young man''s


    displeasure spiked.


    Moments ago, the young man in front of him appeared outside his office window out of the blue.


    His office was on the thirty-third floor. Thirty-third!


    Despite the towering height, the young man was levitating outside his window and staring at him


    intensely like a ghost.


    In the end, the young man pushed the window open and walked into his office casually, as though it


    was his home.


    He did not need to say or do anything. Just one gesture from him had the chairman of Ivy Logistics


    dropping to his knees in fear.


    Since then, the chairman did everything Ye Fan asked of him without any objection.


    Soon, Li He arrived at Mr. Wei''s office with Qiu Mucheng in tow.


    ¡°Mr. Wei, what happened? Why are you kneeling? Are your knees hurt again? Why did you ask me


    to bring her up here? I already have someone in a car waiting outside the building. We''ll aplish


    the task once we send her over to Mr. Meng''s. With the Meng family supporting us, we won''t have


    to worry about thepany''s business in the future,¡± Li He uttered excitedly, walking through the


    door.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, you thering idiot!¡±


    Wei Qing almost peed his pants at Li He''s bber.


    He internally cussed Li He for hisck of sense. Couldn ''t he see the young man sitting in front of


    me?


    Simply ignoring the two men, Ye Fan got up. He crossed the room to carry the sleeping Qiu


    Mucheng into his arms.


    It had been over two years since Ye Fan got to feel her so close to him. An unknown feeling stirred


    within


    him.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms andpared her with the previous lovely CEO of Mufan


    Group¡ªshe looked iner now.


    She was not dressed in branded clothing or adorned with luxurious jewelry. She did not even wear


    her make-up. Even so, her bare face was as beautiful as ever.


    Such a natural beauty she is.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Ye Fan reached out his hand, wanting to caress her cheek, but just


    when he was about to touch her, he halted his movement.


    ¡°D-Don''t you worry, mister. Ms. Qiu is merely asleep. She''ll wake up tomorrow morning. We didn''t


    harm even a single hair on her head. She''s still pure, as we didn''t touch her yet, so you could take


    her back and enjoy her if you wish,¡± Wei Qing quickly exined when he caught Ye Fan''s hand


    stopping in midair.


    p!


    The minute those disgusting words came out of Wei Qing''s mouth, Ye Fan instantly waved his


    sleeve, sending him flying backward. Wei Qing let out a pained yelp. Blood dripped down the corner


    of his mouth as his back hit the wall, sliding to the floor in a heap.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Li He, who witnessed the entire scene from the side, was so stunned that he could not get a proper


    word out.


    The whole scene was like a movie to him.


    With just a wave of his sleeve, Ye Fan had managed to throw the hundred over pounds of Wei Qing


    against the wall without even touching him.


    l-ls he even human?


    Wei Qing pushed himself up to a kneeling position.


    It finally clicked in his mind what he was dealing with at that moment¡ªthe young man in front of him


    was not an average person.


    ¡°How could you defile my Mucheng with your disgusting words?¡± Ye Fan said coldly. His chilling


    tone scared Wei Qing into a fit of apologies.


    ¡°Do you have more of the sedative you gave


    Mucheng?¡± Ye Fan asked. ¡°Pour it into a cup for me and get me a sack.¡±


    Without making a sound, Wei Qing immediately obeyed Ye Fan''s instructions.


    Soon, he brought both items to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Is the dose sufficient?¡± Ye Fan questioned after glimpsing at the cup in front of him.


    ¡°l-lt''s enough for Ms. Qiu to sleep for another two days.¡± Li He replied, thinking Ye Fan had


    requested it for Qiu Mucheng.


    After all, it would make things a lot easier with her asleep.


    However, Li He had not expected Ye Fan to order him to get into the sack.


    With a cup in his outstretched hand, Ye Fan ordered, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ¡°M-Mister, l-l...¡±


    Li He had already folded his entire body into the sack, leaving only his head outside.


    Tears were flowing down his cheeks at Ye Fan''s words.


    He begged cautiously, ¡°C-Can I not drink it?¡±


    Ye Fan shot a death re at him, and thetter felt the room temperature fall to freezing.


    ¡°Stop talking! Do as he asks! Drink it! It''s not even poison.¡±


    Wei Qing was good at reading the room. Noticing Ye Fan''s dark expression, he rushed to Ye Fan


    and grabbed the cup, forcing the content down Li He''s throat.


    After a few minutes, Li He began to lose consciousness, and then he cked out.


    ¡°Is the car still waiting downstairs? Tie the sack well and put him in. I''ll be watching you from here,


    so don''t say unnecessary things,¡± Ye Fan threatened coldly.


    Wei Qing understood what Ye Fan was trying to do, yet he did not have a choice but to obey.


    At the entrance, two burly men were smoking and chatting as they leaned against the car.


    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Wei, why did youe down here personally? Didn''t you say Mr. Li would be the one


    coming down?¡± one of the burly men asked.


    With a darkened look, Wei Qing snapped, ¡°Don''t ask. Just do as I tell you. Hurry up and help me get


    this in,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    With that, he set the sack on the ground with a huff and wiped the sweat that dotted his forehead.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wei, is this the woman Mr. Meng requested for?¡±


    ¡°Damn! She''s a heavy one.¡±


    ¡°She must be a curvy girl.¡±


    The two burly men chuckled obscenely as they carried the sack off the ground.


    ¡°Stop talking and send it over quickly!¡± Wei Qing urged with a dark look.


    He nced upward repeatedly as he gave the order, trying to see if Ye Fan was watching him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Wei. We''ll get our task done.¡± ¡°We''ll send the girl to Mr. Meng''s bed without


    touching anything.¡±


    The men pounded their chests before entering the car and pulling out of the building.


    Seeing the car disappear, Wei Qing felt a cloud of gloom hover over him.


    ¡°I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer tonight, my friend.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fan Junior waited at the gates of the kindergarten as usual.


    However, this time, his teacher was much more courteous toward him.


    ¡°Fan Junior, you''ll be rich soon. Mr. Meng has his sight set on your mom! This is Mr. Meng we''re


    talking about. He''s the prince of Jiangbei. He will take over his father''s empire and ascend to be the


    king of Jiangbei. You''ll, in turn, be the prince of Jiangbei then. I''m envious that your mom gets to


    marry a wealthy man. It''s every girl''s dream. Don''t you forget about me when you''re rich.¡±


    The teacher had met Qiu Mucheng before, so when she saw the poster on her way to work, she


    recognized the woman on the poster as Fan Junior''s mother.


    ¡°My mom doesn''t like him, so she''s not marrying him!¡± Fan Junior replied somberly at his teacher''s


    remark.


    ¡°No way! Your mom isn''t willing to marry him?¡± The teacher was surprised.


    ¡°Fan Junior!¡± called a young woman dressed like an average white-cor from across the street.


    She walked toward Fan Junior in her four-inch heels with her purse in hand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Fan Junior''s teacher was puzzled since she had never met the woman before.


    ¡°Hi, I''m Fan Junior''s mother''s best friend and excolleague. Mucheng went to search for a house


    today, so she asked me to fetch Fan Junior on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Fan Junior, did you miss me?¡± Liu Yubing ruffled Fan Junior''s head with a wide smile. Then she


    bent down and attached her lips to his cheek.


    Fan Junior''s cheeks heated at the intimate gesture.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    ¡°Have you met your dad, Fan Junior? I''m really curious about the kind of person he is! I mean, he


    must be pretty amazing if he managed to win the heart of your mom!¡± Liu Yubing asked the little boy


    sitting next to her as she drove them back.


    I''ve known Qiu Mucheng for almost two years now, and I''ve never heard her talk about this kid''s


    father! Even so, I can feel that he must have a really important ce in her heart! I mean, Meng


    Chuan has been courting her for so long! Any other girl would''ve fallen head over heels for that rich


    young man, but Qiu Mucheng wasn''t tempted in the slightest! She would just say she didn''t like him


    whenever I asked her about it, but I can tell it''s because she still has feelings for someone else!


    That makes me really curious... What kind of man could possibly make her give up on the


    opportunity of marrying into a wealthy family?


    The boy shook his head. ¡°I don''t remember...¡±


    He could not remember much about what happened when he was little.


    All he remembered was his grandmother.


    As he only saw Ye Fan a few times since he was born, he could not remember anything about the


    man.


    Liu Yubing shook her head and mumbled with a smile, ¡°How strange. A son who doesn''t remember


    what his father looks like, and a wife who absolutely refuses to talk about him? Your father sure is


    quite the failure...¡±


    Liu Yubing''s house was located in a vige on the outskirts of the city.


    The streets were full of potholes, and signs with the words ¡°To be demolished¡± could be seen


    everywhere.


    As the vige was going to be demolished soon, the vigers did not bother repairing the roads.


    Everyone was just waiting to receive the marypensation for the demolition so they could


    split it among their families.


    After stopping the car, Liu Yubing tried calling Qiu Mucheng to inform her they had arrived, but there


    was no answer.


    ¡°That''s weird. I can''t seem to get through to your mother. Never mind, we''ll try calling herter.


    Come on, Fan Junior. Let''s go wait for her inside,¡± she said, leading him into the house.


    However, Liu Yubing froze in shock the moment she entered the courtyard.


    What the... I remember the door being locked when I left! Why would it be open now? Could it be


    that...


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted when a few figures showed up behind her and shut the door,


    blocking off her only way out.


    In the middle of the courtyard, an old man could be seen sitting in a wooden armchair while casually


    sipping on a cup of tea.


    ¡°This little boy is the son of Ms. Qiu, right? He sure has grown!¡± the old man eximed with a sneer,


    eyeing the kid from head to toe.


    ¡°W-Who are you people? What do you want from us? You guys better leave now, or I''m calling the


    police!¡± Liu Yubing yelled nervously, keeping the little boy behind her back.


    ¡°That''s none of your business. We''re only here for the little boy. You see, our boss likes his mother,


    but he will not allow a child she had with another man to exist in this world!¡± the old man replied


    coldly.


    When she heard that, Liu Yubing''s face went pale


    instantly.


    She then grabbed Qiu Mufan by the arm and attempted to escape with him, but to no avail.


    One of the men standing by the door struck Liu Yubing on the neck before she could even turn


    around, causing her to fall unconscious and copse to the ground.


    The little boy was so terrified that he was white as a sheet.


    ¡°Ms. Liu...¡± He sobbed with tears all over his face as he grabbed onto Liu Yubing''s arm.


    ¡°Don''t cry for her, little boy. She is just unconscious. You, on the other hand, are the one who will


    truly leave this world behind. Go on, take one final look at the starry sky above you,¡± the old man


    said gently as if he was singing a luby.


    However, the look in his eyes turned icy-cold a secondter.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Swoosh!


    A shiny glint shed past the darkness of the night, and blood started pouring all over the ground.


    The little boy had closed his eyes, thinking he was about to experience immense pain, but the first


    thing he felt was a warm and huge palm holding him safely.


    He opened his eyes in shock, only to see a man with a slender figure standing in front of him.


    The man was dressed entirely in ck clothing, and his hair was gently blowing in the wind.


    Qiu Mufan could not see his face as he was wearing a dragon mask which only revealed his eyes.


    For reasons unknown, Qiu Mufan felt no fear being around the man even though it was his first time


    seeing thetter. Instead, he simply stood there, staring nkly at the man as he called, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    That one word alone was more than enough to break through all of Ye Fan''s defenses in an instant.


    What the... Fora split second there, I actually believed that this little boy really is my son!


    Instead of killing those men on the spot, Ye Fan simply hurt them a little to teach them a lesson.


    However, they did not seem to appreciate his act of mercy. ¡°Oh, just you wait, a*shole! Just you


    f*cking wait!¡± they shouted while running away.


    Instead of leaving, Ye Fan carried Qiu Mucheng, who was still unconscious, into her room before


    sitting down in the courtyard to watch after them.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What''s your name, little boy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Qiu Mufan, but Grandma likes to call me Fan Junior!¡± Qiu Mufan replied in a squeaky


    voice.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan let out a wry chuckle.


    Mucheng even changed his surname? Just how badly does she want to get away from me?


    ¡°Come here, Fan Junior. Listen very carefully, okay? If you truly are my son, then you should have


    the blood of the Chu family running through your veins. Now, I''m not referring to the ones from the


    Chu Sect. I''m talking about the Chu family from Fenghai.¡±


    Ye Fan''s deep and powerful voice echoed throughout the silence of the night.


    As midnight came, it began snowing all of a sudden.


    Ye Fan was sitting out in the cold with Qiu Mufan, who had fallen asleep in his arms.


    He had thought about carrying Qiu Mufan into the room, but the boy clutched at his shirt and


    refused to let go.


    Having no other choice, Ye Fan could only activate his elemental force to disperse the cold air


    around them as he remained in his spot.


    Meanwhile, Meng Chuan had just gotten out of his car in front of a fancy vi when he saw his


    injured subordinates return.


    ¡°You useless fools! Why should I keep you guys around if you can''t even handle a Peking kid? This


    is yourst chance! Go back there with more men and get the job done! If you boys fail me again, I''ll


    feed you all to the sharks!¡± he shouted angrily.


    The subordinates nodded in fear and quickly ran off to carry out their orders.


    ¡°What a bunch of useless fools!¡±


    Meng Chuan was already in a bad mood after being humiliated at the auction earlier that day, so


    seeing his subordinates fail him angered him even further.


    His rage was only relieved when someone delivered his ¡°prey¡± to him momentster.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Meng Chuan asked.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, the men from Ivy Logistics have ced her in your bed. Rest assured that no one has


    laid a hand on her,¡± replied his subordinate with a perverted grin.


    ¡°Very good. Tell the men from Ivy Logistics that I''ll be sure to reward them greatly!¡± Meng Chuan


    responded with a devilish smile before entering the vi.


    Man, I''ve been waiting so long for this moment! Finally, I get to sink my teeth into my prey!


    He was so excited that he did not even switch on the lights after entering the room. Tossing his coat


    aside, Meng Chuan opened up the sack containing his ¡°prey.¡±


    ¡°Whoa... She''s even wearing a suit?¡±


    Meng Chuan could vaguely see the outline of a suit in the dim moonlight shining through the


    window.


    Being the pervert that he was, Meng Chuan found his mes of lust ignited by the idea of using


    costumes during sex.


    Unable to hold himself back any longer, he closed his eyes and began kissing his prey passionately


    while running his hands all over that suit.


    Hmm? Why do I feel a pricking sensation? Does this woman have stubble on her face?


    Meng Chuan frowned as he realized something was amiss.


    Wait a minute, this doesn''t feel right... It''s evenrger than mine!


    With that in mind, he got up and switched on the lights in the room.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    ¡°F*ck! What the hell did I just do? D*mn you, Ivy Logistics! D*mn you all to hell!¡±


    Meng Chuan''s furious and anguished screams could be heard throughout the entire vi.


    He then ran toward the bathroom and started puking uncontrobly.


    D*mn it! I can''t believe I nearly had sex with a guy and a f*cking ugly one at that! How will I ever get


    this traumatizing memory out of my head?


    In the meantime, the second batch of men had just arrived outside the courtyard in the countryside.


    ¡°Be careful not to make a sound, men! This time, we must kill that little sh*t without anyone


    realizing! Mr. Meng is already upset as is, so we mustn''t disappoint him again!¡± the one leading the


    group whispered as he vaulted over the wall.


    To his surprise, he saw his subordinates all frozen in shock when they were climbing over the wall.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and get in here! Make sure you boys be quiet


    when yound and stay out of sight too!¡± the leader called out to them with a fierce re.


    ¡°Y-You might want to look behind you, boss...¡± the subordinate said in a trembling voice, pointing


    straight ahead.


    The leader turned around, only to fall to the ground as his legs gave out beneath him.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    It was still snowing at the time.


    Through the dim lighting from the streetmps, Ye Fan could be seen sitting in the courtyard while


    Qiu Mufan slept soundly in his arms.


    Although Ye Fan had a friendly smile on his face, the men were utterly terrified when they saw him


    like that.


    A few minutester, peace and quiet were restored to the courtyard.


    With the exception of a few bodies lying around in the snow, everything was back to the way it was.


    ¡°Is the sun up already, Daddy?¡± Qiu Mufan mumbled sleepily, rubbing his eyes.


    Staring at the kid, Ye Fan whispered, ¡°The sun will always be up with me around.¡±


    That was probably the best sleep Qiu Mufan had ever gotten his entire life.


    It was the first time he had felt such warmth in someone''s embrace.


    It filled his heart with such a great sense of security that he would not be afraid even if the end of


    the world was near.


    ¡°Fan Junior. Fan Junior...¡±


    Qiu Mufan was woken up by someone calling out to him.


    When he opened his eyes, Qiu Mucheng''s face was the first thing he saw.


    ¡°Are you okay, Fan Junior? You scared me to death!¡± Qiu Mucheng started sobbing.


    Her head was hurting really badly when she woke up a while ago.


    She was surprised to find herself lying in Liu Yubing''s house.


    All Qiu Mucheng remembered was drinking a cup of tea before passing out, and Liu Yubing rushing


    home from the police station was the first thing she saw seconds after waking up.


    As it turned out, Liu Yubing had woken up long ago and called the police after seeing the men lying


    in her courtyard.


    The police soon came over to take the bodies away, and Liu Yubingthen told Qiu Mucheng about


    the people who came after her sonst night.


    Naturally, Qiu Mucheng freaked out when she heard that. It was not until her son woke up that she


    could finally rest easy. Even then, her tears of worry would not stop flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Don''t cry, Mom. I''m okay!¡±


    Qiu Mufan wiped the tears off her face as he continued, ¡°I think I dreamt of Daddy, Mom.¡±


    What?


    Qiu Mucheng tensed up instantly upon hearing that;


    her eyes widened as she stared at him in shock.


    The sun had just started to rise in the distant horizon.


    In a certain vi located in Weske, a middle-aged man had not slept the entire night.


    His Qi was surging within his elixir field and coursing through the veins of his entire body.


    Momentster, he delivered a powerful punch into a boulder in front of him.


    Boom!


    The boulder instantly broke into a few pieces.


    Had anyone else witnessed that, they would have been shocked beyond belief.


    However, this middle-aged man simply shook his head and mmed his fist against the wall in


    frustration.


    ¡°D*mn it! It still won''t work! Without Mortal Spark''s guidance, I can''t practice my Lightning Maneuver


    at all! How am I going to destroy Jiangdong and avenge my son if I can''t even pull off Lightning


    Maneuver?¡±


    The feelings of anger and helplessness were driving Lu Ziming crazy.


    Consumed by his intense emotions, Lu Ziming felt his eyes redden as he delivered yet another


    punch to the ground. His force was so great that his fist was bleeding from the impact.


    Mortal Spark hasn''te online in so long... As much as I hate to admit it, Mortal Spark has most


    likely left China''s martial arts world for good, and Lightning Maneuver is bound to disappear along


    with him! I''ve worked at it for so many years, and this is how it all ends? I refuse to ept this!


    ¡°D*mn it! Why? Why did Mortal Spark have to go so soon? If only he could guide me on using


    Lightning Maneuver just one more time... I''d be happy if he could just help me get out of this


    bottleneck!¡±


    D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn it all to hell!


    Lu Ziming was clenching his fists so tightly in frustration that his nails dug into his flesh.


    The Lu n was exterminated during the battle in Weske, and Lu Ziming''s only son had been


    killed by Ye Fan.


    Lu Zimingwas so devastated by the incident that he had, on a few asions, thought of joining his


    deceased family members in death.


    However, his desire for revenge kept him going and drove him to persevere despite the pain.


    That was why he continued pushing forward and even returned to Jiangbei to gather his old allies.


    ¡°I don''t care if it takes me ten, twenty, fifty, or even a hundred years! As long as I can keep the Lu


    n alive, we will kill you eventually, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Getting revenge had be Lu Ziming''s sole purpose of existing in this world.


    Because of that, he became extremely sad when he heard the news about Ye Fan''s death.


    After all, he would have no one to seek revenge against if Ye Fan died.


    Lu Ziming felt as though his life had lost all meaning at the time.


    However, he then recalled Ye Fan''s friends, family members, as well as Jiangdong.


    A person needed a purpose to keep on living, and Lu Ziming made it his purpose to destroy


    Jiangdong to get his revenge on Ye Fan.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    That was the reason why he had been training endlessly every single day, only to be hit by another


    fatal blow when Mortal Spark suddenly disappeared.


    Right as Lu Ziming was drowning in despair at losing his means of getting revenge, a voice was


    heard in the distance all of a sudden.


    ¡°The key to Lightning Maneuver lies in the speed at which you channel your Qi. You need to


    activate your Internal Energy and quickly deliver it in a powerful burst. The whole concept behind it


    is to rage like thunder and be as fast as lightning. By contracting your muscles, you will be able to


    reduce the space used to channel the Qi!¡±


    Lu Ziming had no idea where the voice wasing from, but he could not be bothered to worry


    about it as his questions had all been answered in that very instant.


    ¡°That''s right! By contracting my muscles andpressing the Internal Energy, I''ll be able to speed


    up its channeling process and develop that immense explosive power! It''s simr to how water flows


    faster through smaller cracks! Haha! Why didn''t I think of that?¡±


    Lu Ziming was overjoyed at finally oveing the bottleneck that stumped him for so long.


    ¡°Haha! Thank you so much for the pointers! I am Lu Ziming, the head of the Lu n. My father, Lu


    Songliang, is a Supreme. May I have the honor of meeting you face to face, sir?¡± Lu Ziming shouted


    humbly and did a salute while ncing about.


    Although Lu Songliang had died, his title as a supreme grandmaster still carried some weight.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Lu Ziming requested to see that mysterious man with the most humble tone possible.


    ¡°All right, as you wish.¡±


    The man''s voice was heard again in the darkness of the night.


    Looking up, Lu Ziming saw a man with a slender figure slowly emerging in front of him. He was


    dressed in long robes and had a dragon mask on his face.


    At first nce, the mysterious figure seemed like an ordinary man.


    I can''t seem to detect any Internal Energy from his body whatsoever. Even so, I can tell that the


    person standing before me is anything but ordinary! After all, he did help me break through my


    bottleneck with amazing ease! That isn''t something any average Joe could''ve done! They say the


    journey of martial arts training Is like a circle. You achieve a high enough level In it, and you end up


    at this stage where you return to the starting point of it all. Maybe his level of martial arts training is


    so high that he appears like an average Joe!


    The more Lu Ziming thought about it, the more confident he was in his theory.


    He eventually got so excited that he kneeled before the mysterious man and said, ¡°Please take me


    in as your disciple, Mortal Spark!¡±


    Lu Ziming felt so much admiration for Mortal Spark that he was basically worshipping thetter like


    a devotee.


    ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± the man in the dragon mask asked in surprise and amusement.


    ¡°Mortal Spark was the one who invented Lightning Maneuver, so no one knows it better than he


    does! Besides, you''ve attained such a high level of training in martial arts that you''ve returned to the


    simple basics! All of these signs suggest you are Mortal Spark, who went missing for a very long


    time! I''ve been training in martial arts for many years now, and yet your advice has never failed to


    enlighten me each time! You may not acknowledge me as your disciple, but I have always seen you


    as my mentor!¡± Lu Ziming rambled on excitedly.


    The scorching gaze in his eyes was simr to that of a fanboy when faced with his idol.


    The man in the dragon mask chuckled. ¡°Haha, I didn''t expect you to have such a discerning eye!¡±


    ¡°You''re like a mentor, a source of spiritual support, and a beacon that guides me toward the right


    path in my martial arts training! I have always wanted to meet you in person so I can express my


    gratitude to you! Today, my prayers have been answered!


    Honestly, I don''t have many desires in life. All I want is for you to teach me the rest of Lightning


    Maneuver, Mortal Spark! If you will grant me this wish, I''m willing to do anything in return! Anything


    at all!¡± Lu Ziming replied, continuously banging his head on the ground.


    What could possibly motivate a man in his fifties to pursue martial arts with such passion? Why


    would he go as far as abandoning his old ways and starting over? You don''t see this kind of


    determination in ordinary people!


    The man in the dragon mask grew curious at the thought of that.


    Naturally, Lu Ziming would not hide anything from someone he idolized so much.


    ¡°The only reason I keep living on is to get my revenge. That scumbag of the martial arts world, Chu


    Tianfan, has wiped out my family and even killed my only son. Since he destroyed the future of the


    Lu n, getting my revenge on him was all that I could think about. Unfortunately, Chu Tianfan died


    before I could kill him myself! I really hate it, Mortal Spark! I hate myself for being unable to kill that


    b*stard and avenge my fallen family members! As much as I wish he was still alive, that''s obviously


    not going to happen. The dead cannote back to life, after all. Even so, his family and friends


    are still around! Same goes for his legacy in Jiangdong! I will not rest until I have destroyed


    Jiangdongpletely! Will you please aid me in aplishing my mission?¡±


    Lu Ziming''s eyes were bloodshot, and his body was trembling all over as he brought up the past.


    Man, I still remember the day I received word of Chu nfan''s death as if it was yesterday! I was


    bothughing and crying at the same time back then. Iughed because I was happy that the devil


    who wiped out my n was finally dead, but I cried because I wasn''t the one who ended his life to


    avenge the fallen n members. However, the survivors of the Lu n will still rejoice in knowing


    that Chu Tianfan is dead! That b*stard deserved to die!


    Lu Ziming was so caught up in having a shback that he did not notice the look of surprise in the


    eyes of


    the man in front of him.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± the man asked as he slowly removed the dragon mask.


    Hearing that, Lu Ziming quickly looked up as he tried to exin himself, ¡°No, the person I want to


    kill is Chu Tianfan! Why would I want to kill you, Mortal¡ª¡±


    His voice trailed off halfway through his sentence as a familiar face slowly came into view in front of


    him.


    Lu Ziming was so overwhelmed with shock and fear that his mind went nk instantly.


    ¡°C-C-Chu...¡± Lu Ziming stuttered in a shaky voice, but the words were stuck in his throat.


    The man with the slender figure simply stood there as the icy-cold wind blew past them in the


    background.


    The faint, yellowish light from the streetmp shone on his body and cast a sinister shadow on the


    ground.


    ¡°Longtime no see, Mr. Lu of the Lu n,¡± Ye Fan stated with a condescending chuckle as he stood


    there with his hands behind his back.


    Lu Ziming''s eyes went wide with terror as he stared nkly at the man in front of him.


    His response was perfectly understandable, though. After all, he had just sworn revenge on Ye Fan


    for wiping out his n, only to have Ye Fan present himself before him like that.


    Any sane person would have lost their mind from such a stunning revtion.


    ¡°W-What do you want? 1-1 didn''t kill you, so don''t you hurt me!¡± Lu Ziming stammered with tears


    flowing down his cheeks.


    Despite him always talking about killing Ye Fan, Lu Ziming was reduced to a cowering mess when


    the former was standing right in front of him.


    That was mainly due to Ye Fan''s reputation as the head of the Dragon God Hall and his numberone


    position on the Sky Ranking.


    He was known to have single-handedly killed hundreds of martial artists in Jiangbei and Weske.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On top of that, he also took on Chu Yuan and the rest of the Chu Sect all by himself.


    Had anyone else found themselves in Lu Ziming''s position, they would most probably have sh*t


    their pants on the spot.


    ¡°I''ll go after the people responsible, but before that, I need you to lend me some money.¡±


    ¡°S-Sure thing! I''ll burn some incense for you tomorrow, so please leave me alone!¡± Lu Ziming


    agreed to his request without any hesitation.


    That''s it? He came to me because he ran out of money in hell? Even if that is the case, shouldn''t he


    be going to his family members instead? Why would hee all the way here to me?


    Although confused, Lu Ziming could not be bothered to worry about such details as all he wanted


    was for this nightmare to end.


    The look on Ye Fan''s face turned gloomy when he heard that.


    So, this old man is all bark and no bite, huh? He was just threatening to kill me a minute ago, but


    then he ends up cowering in fear when I actually show up in front of him?


    ¡°I''m talking about actual money.¡±


    ¡°B-But... Why would a dead man like you want actual money? Shouldn''t you guys be using hell


    bank notes or something down there?¡± Lu Ziming was on the verge of crying at that point.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    ¡°Have you decided? If you lend me the money, in return, I will help you rebuild the Lu n. By then,


    you can continue with your revenge n. If you are really capable of hurting my loved ones, feel


    free to do that. However, if you reject me, you would have to be ready to bear the consequences.


    But just to remind you, you should know that I am someone who can clearly differentiate between


    my enemies and friends. Back then, your son, Lu Hua, wanted to harm my entire family. As such, it


    was natural for me to return the favor and eliminate your Lu n. However, it seems you have


    managed to slip away. Perhaps tonight is the time for me to rectify my mistake.¡±


    Ye Fan had a faint smile on his face as he looked down at the man.


    It seemed that to Ye Fan, murder, which was a brutal act, was just as normal as eating.


    That was the majesty of the man who was ranked first on the Sky Ranking.


    He could utter the most chilling words in the calmest tone as if human lives were worth nothing to


    him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Indeed, when a man reached the top, everything would seem as insignificant as ants to him.


    It took Lu Ziming a long while to ept the fact that Ye Fan was still alive.


    Faced with Ye Fan''s threats, Lu Ziming was not surprised at all.


    If he were in Ye Fan''s position, he might be crueler than the man.


    After all, the Lu n and Ye Fan had a deep-rooted vengeance against each other.


    The fact that Ye Fan did not kill him straight away was already the man''s greatest act of mercy


    toward Lu Ziming.


    However, Lu Ziming did not give Ye Fan a direct answer.


    Instead, he looked at the man with searing eyes and asked, ¡°There''s one thing I would like to know.


    Why are you so familiar with the techniques created by Mortal Spark? How are you rted to him?


    Or rather, is Mortal Spark your master?¡±


    That was the biggest question in Lu Ziming''s mind after knowing that the man in front of him was


    Chu


    Tianfan.


    He was dying to know the rtionship between Chu Tianfan and the elder whom he regarded with


    the greatest admiration and reverence.


    After hearing Lu Ziming''s question, Ye Fan shook his head and smiled. ¡°Would you believe me if I


    told you I''m actually Mortal Spark himself?¡±


    Lu Ziming was thunderstruck, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    ¡°You''re lying! Mortal Spark was already active in the martial arts world more than a decade ago. He


    paved the way for the martial arts world of China and was an important force in the development of


    China''s martial arts. Given that you''re merely in your twenties now, ten years ago, you would just be


    an inexperienced kid. How is it possible for a kid to have the capabilities to guide the martial arts


    world of China and create so many powerful martial arts techniques? You iming to be Mortal


    Spark himself is probably the biggest joke of the century!¡±


    Lu Ziming was so angry that he startedughing.


    He could bear with Ye Fan humiliating him, but he would never tolerate the man insulting Mortal


    Spark, whom he had great respect for.


    For the past few years, Mortal Spark was like God to Lu Ziming and was his only guiding light.


    The only reason Lu Ziming was able to survive until this date after the Lu n met with its downfall


    was because of the martial arts nuggets of gold left behind by Mortal Spark.


    As such, he was shocked that Ye Fan had the audacity to im to be Mortal Spark himself. To Lu


    Ziming, that was, no doubt, a huge insult to his God.


    The man could feel rage pulsing through his veins.


    However, Ye Fan simply replied with a smile, ¡°No wonder there''s a saying that goes, ''Never attempt


    to teach a pig to sing; it wastes your time and annoys the pig.'' Lu Ziming, after so many years,


    you''re still so narrow-minded. Why isn''t it possible for Mortal Spark to be a teenager? Let me ask


    you, before knowing me, would you have believed that someone in his twenties would be able to


    attain the title of Supreme, stomp the Chu Sect, and be number one in the Sky Ranking?¡±


    Ye Fan suddenly raised his voice. At the same time, a domineering aura surrounded the man.


    Lu Ziming was shocked to the core when that happened.


    Suddenly, he had an illusion that it was not a person standing in front of him, but rather, a majestic


    mountain that was overlooking everything.


    ¡°Actually, it''s not only you, but the entire martial arts world of China, or the whole world even, that


    sees me as someone who would only cause trouble for them. Just like War God Castle back then,


    everyone was convinced that the Chu Sect would try to seek revenge, and as a result, implicate the


    whole of China. However, what they don''t know is that I''m able to lead China''s martial arts world to


    greater heights and ensure the continued prosperity of our country. I can bring China''s martial arts


    to the center stage of the world, regaining our previous glory. Are you aware of any of that? Only


    fools will believe in what they want to believe in, not being able to see the truth.¡±


    A surge ofplicated emotions gushed through Ye Fan as he spoke.


    With a cold sneer, he continued, ¡°Even though I understand this world, no one understands me.¡±


    Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back as morning dawned.


    He spoke in such a domineering mannerthat it felt as if thunder were rumbling in the sky.


    The surrounding rocks, and even the windows of the vi behind him, had also shattered from the


    force of his aura.


    After he finished speaking, Ye Fan looked at Lu Ziming, and with a cold gaze in his eyes, he uttered


    pridefully, ¡°Your username is ''Weske Orphan,'' and I was the one who told you that you have to,


    first, go back to square one before practicing Lightning Maneuver. I also told you that if you manage


    to master Lightning Maneuver, the power of your punches and kicks would parallel that of the force


    of thunder and lightning striking! Do you believe me now?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lu Ziming was thunderstruck.


    What followed was a series of changes in the man''s expression, from fury to fear and, finally,


    respect.


    At that point, Lu Ziming was utterly defeated as he fell to his knees before Ye Fan.


    Atst, he no longer doubted the man''s words.


    Convinced that Ye Fan was indeed Mortal Spark, Lu Ziming gave up resisting and bowed in


    submission.


    Though he still found it unbelievable, what Ye Fan said did make sense. It was a fact that he had


    managed to attain the title of Supreme and be number one in the Sky Ranking in his twenties.


    Actually, Lu Ziming should have thought of that long ago.


    Even the most unimaginable aplishments seemed ordinary to Ye Fan.


    To Lu Ziming, the truth was definitely an ironic twist to the situation.


    With the exception of Jiangdong, to the rest of China''s martial arts world, Ye Fan was a ruthless


    devil and a heinous viin. Back then, with the entire world ¡ªincluding War God Castle¡ªagainst


    him, Ye Fan was forced tomit suicide.


    However, it was the same person who had been making great contributions to China''s martial arts


    world quietly behind the scenes.


    He had made refinements to various martial arts techniques, benefiting generations of martial


    artists.


    Also, because of his contributions, the martial arts world of China had been developing at a rapid


    pace.


    In fact, the man was worshipped by every martial artist in China, who had greatly benefited from his


    teachings.


    Even so, in the real world and in everyone''s eyes, Ye Fan was still a callous man who would not


    hesitate to kill another person.


    He was a perfect embodiment of two strikingly contrasting identities.


    Besides, what was more ironic was that Lu Ziming had practiced martial arts just to kill Ye Fan.


    In the end, though, it turned out that Ye Fan was the one who taught him all the skills he currently


    had that made him a powerful martial artist.


    It was not difficult to imagine the devastation that had hit Lu Ziming when he learned the truth.


    After a long silence, Lu Ziming let out anguishedughter, feeling utterly dejected.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''ve won... I can never win you. I had thought that with Mortal Spark''s guidance, I


    will be able to surpass you one day. However, it turned out that I''ve made a joke out of myself,


    dancing in the palm of your hand. Just tell me what you want, and I''ll do as you say. I don''t need


    anything from you in return, as this is what I owe you. Treat it as my repayment for your


    teachings...¡±

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Though Lu Ziming''s heart was filled with hatred, he was still an understanding man.


    He hated Ye Fan in the past because he could not get over the hurdle in his life.


    Of course, even to this day, he had yet to ovee it.


    However, Lu Ziming finally realized he was no match for Ye Fan and would never seed in taking


    revenge against him.


    Not even a slight chance!


    Besides, after Lu Ziming learned Ye Fan was Mortal Spark, his opinion of thetter had changed. Ye


    Fan is not a ruthless monster. He''s a human, after all.


    To a certain extent, he even sympathized with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had sacrificed so much for China, yet now his own people viewed him as a monster and


    treated him as their enemy.


    Ye Fan has once said he doesn''t belong here. I guess I can understand why he said that.


    Ye Fan, on the flip side, was surprised to see how cooperative Lu Zimingwas.


    He thought he needed to put in extra efforts to subdue Lu Ziming.


    Well, I guess things worked out better than I thought.


    ¡°The Lu n wouldn''t have ended in such a miserable state if yourson was as capable as you.¡± Ye


    Fan grinned.


    Ye Fan then gave Lu Ziming a card and instructed him to transfer all of Lu n''s money over.


    ¡°I''ll need the money tomorrow,¡± stated Ye Fan. ¡°Do it as soon as possible, and don''t give me


    unnecessary trouble. Don''t worry. I''ll take it as a loan from you.¡±


    ¡°One more thing¡ªdo you know which family is the most powerful in Jiangbei?¡± Ye Fan asked all of


    a sudden. ¡°I don''t mean those influential families we see in newspapers every day. I''m talking about


    the family that has absolute control over Jiangbei.¡±


    When Lu Ziming heard that, his eyes twitched as he stuttered, ¡°W-What do you want to know? What


    do you want to do to them? Even after destroying the Lu n, you''re still not satisfied? You killed


    my father on the day he received the Supreme title, and you even ravaged the entire Weske. Yet,


    you still want to target Jiangbei?¡± Lu Ziming panicked.


    As the saying goes¡ªonce bitten, twice shy. The Lu n used to be Jiangbei''s most prominent


    family, but Ye Fan exterminated it. And now, he still wants to destroy another family?


    Lu Ziming could not help but think that Ye Fan was about to go on another killing spree.


    ¡°Don''t worry. The martial arts world in Jiangbei doesn''t bother me anymore. I''ll not waste my time


    and energy dealing with them. I''m looking for them because I need a favor,¡± Ye Fan exined.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Lu Ziming looked at him in disbelief.


    With a wry smile, Ye Fan responded, ¡°I may have killed a lot of people, but I wouldn''t kill people


    without any reason. I''m sure you''re aware of that too, right? Likewise, I''d only destroyed the Lu n


    because your son stepped on my toes in the first ce.¡±


    After a little hesitation, Lu Ziming decided to give Ye Fan the information he needed. ¡°It''s the Zhang


    family. Its head of the family is Zhang Jiuling, who''s also the


    director of Jiangbei Martial Arts Association.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The man is as capable as my father. It''s just that my father managed to bring the Lu


    n to the next level because he became a Grandmaster and obtained the Supreme title first. Now


    that the Lu n is gone, the Zhang family has returned as the most powerful family in Jiangbei.¡±


    ¡°How about the Mengs? Aren''t they the wealthiest?¡± Ye Fan shot another question.


    Lu Ziming snorted. ¡°You mean Meng Wanjun? He''s just an opportunistic businessman. In the


    martial arts world, he''s nothing but a small fry. The Zhangs are the ones in control of the entire


    Jiangbei.¡±


    Lu Ziming exined further, ¡°A person can easily be rich or poor at the Zhang''s mercy, as


    they''re in control of all the resources. But of course, they have no power to decide who''s qualified to


    be a Grandmaster.¡±


    As someone who had once controlled Jiangbei, Lu Ziming was aware of the development in the


    region.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°All right. Make an appointment with Zhang Jiuling for me. Tell him I''ll pay him a


    visit.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn''t wee you?¡± Lu Ziming asked.


    ¡°I''ll have to force my way through, then. Tell him no one dares to turn me down.¡± Ye Fan''s voice


    echoed in the air as he vanished into the darkness.


    It took Lu Ziming a long time to regain hisposure. Letting out a sigh, he mumbled, ¡°Why do we


    have to deal with an unreasonable man like Ye Fan? What had the Lu n done to deserve this?¡±


    Meanwhile, Junie had been patiently waiting forYe Fan.


    When she finally saw Ye Fan from a distance, she said with a smile, ¡°So you still resorted to stealing


    people''s money after all, huh?¡±


    Ye Fan was not pleased to hearthat. ¡°Steal? It''s a loan. Lu Ziming gave it to me voluntarily. Besides,


    I taught him martial arts. Let''s assume the money he gave me is for the lessons,¡± he uttered as he


    strode forward with his head raised, protruding his chest proudly.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go to the auction. Feel free to bid on anything you desire since we have the money


    now.


    It''s not mine anyway, so spend it.¡±


    Upon seeing the smug look on Ye Fan''s face, Junie could not help but chuckle. This man speaks so


    differently now that he''s rich.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The auction took ce at Livingsfill Association.


    Ye Fan wore a dragon mask and Junie an adorable rabbit mask to the event.


    Both of them caught some people''s attention when they entered the hall.


    ¡°Look, Mr. Meng!¡±


    Meng Chuan from the Meng family turned around and saw Ye Fan and Junie. ¡°They still have the


    audacity toe?¡±


    His expression turned grim as their presence irritated him. He could not but recall how they had


    turned him into aughing stock during theirst encounter.


    It was hard to tell what was on their mind based on the expressions on their faces.


    Soon, the auction began with an ancient ceramic. The bid for this item started at eight hundred


    thousand, and Ye Fan won the bid by five million.


    ¡°Why did you buy it?¡± asked Junie.


    Ye Fan answered, ¡°To use it as a portable urinal!¡±


    The next item was a bra with diamonds.


    Ye Fan bid it at three million, sessfully securing the item.


    Junie looked puzzled. ¡°Why would a man like you buy a woman''s bra?¡±


    Ye Fan replied, ¡°It''s for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Junie knitted her brows in disgust. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Ye Fan continued bidding for the next two items and won.


    No one in the hall could challenge Ye Fan in the auction.


    ¡°The price starts at six million!¡± the host announced.


    Ye Fan raised his card. ¡°Seven million!¡±


    Someone hollered, ¡°Seven million and five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Ten million!¡± Ye Fan was not ready to back off.


    The crowd eventually gave in.


    The host continued announcing the starting price of another item, ¡°Five million!¡±


    ¡°Ten million!¡± Ye Fan uttered, raising his card.


    Once again, his action rendered everyone speechless.


    ¡°The next item is our national painter Qi Baishi''sndscape painting. It''s a collectible item¡ª¡±


    Before the host couldplete the sentence, Ye Fan interrupted, ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    What?The f*ck?The host hasn ''t even announced the starting pricelWhyis he treating an auction like


    a marketce?l cannot believe this!


    Ye Fan continued bidding in the next few rounds of auction. All the guests looked at him and Junie


    in disbelief.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think the richest man in Jiangbei would be as generous as him!¡±


    ¡°He''s literally dumping money everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Is he married? I wonder if he''s keen to get to know my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! He''s so young. I must add him on WeChat after the auction!¡±


    Ye Fan had instantly be the center of attention, stealing Meng Chuan''s thunder.


    Meng Chuan could not take it anymore. ¡°What an arrogant b*stard! How dare he do this on my turf!


    I''ll have to teach him a lesson after this!¡±


    Infuriated, Meng Chuan said to his subordinates, ¡°Listen. We''ll bid for all the items heid his eyes


    on next. Let''s see who''ll have thestugh!¡±


    I''ll not allow anyone to challenge my position in Jiangbei!


    Meanwhile, Junie frowned and started expressing her dismay, ¡°Ye Fan, you have to stop doing this!¡±


    At this rate, he''s gonna spend all the money that Lu Ziming gave him!


    ¡°Don''t worry, Junie. I know what I''m doing. Just sit back and enjoy the show,¡± Ye Fan responded


    with a smirk.


    No one knew what he had on his mind.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    ¡°The next item is Dalbergia Rosewood Antique Chair. Starting at six million!¡±


    After the host''s introduction, Ye Fan made another bid.


    However, Meng Chuan, who had been watching from the sideline, finally made a daring move this


    time and challenged Ye Fan in a fierce bidding war.


    ¡°Ten million!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty million!¡± Ye Fan shouted again.


    Meng Chuan clenched his fist tightly and raised another ten million. ¡°Thirty million!¡±


    The old man who sat beside Meng Chuan immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, don''t forget the purpose of our trip.


    ¡°Patriarch Chu''s life depends on you.¡± ¡°Be careful not to win the battle and lose the war.¡± The old


    man kept persuading Meng Chuan to bid carefully to reserve some funds for the final bidding.


    In the end, Meng Chuan didn''t follow up after his thirty million bid, and Ye Fan won at a cosmic price


    of thirty-one million.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you are good for nothing!¡±


    Ye Fan spent more than thirty million to win an item that cost six million. Junie, who had always


    been diligent and frugal, couldn''t help but re at him.


    He''s splurging as if it wasn''t his money.


    Then, another item was presented on the stage.


    The starting bid was also around five million.


    A few bidders raced andpeted for the item at the beginning. However, it turned into another


    bidding war between Ye Fan and Meng Chuan in the end.


    ¡°Forty-five million!¡± Meng Chuan shouted.


    Ye Fan calmly raised his paddle. ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    Ye Fan looked calm whenever he bid. He would even look in Meng Chuan''s direction with a


    provocative


    look.


    ¡°Five...¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Meng!¡± Before Meng Chuan could increase the bid again, the old man next to him


    grabbed his hand and persuaded him.


    A few minutester, a simr scene yed out again.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, focus on our priority!¡± The old man threw himself onto Meng Chuan to stop him from


    clearing the funds.


    After shing several times, all the items were won by Ye Fan. Meng Chuan was utterly defeated.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Even the wealth of the Meng family couldn''t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Could he be the wealthy man from Zhonghai?¡±


    The venue was filled with discussion and chatter. Ye Fan''s name in the auction house undoubtedly


    peaked.


    ¡°You are really good for nothing!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to live on after this?¡±


    Junie got so angry that she couldn''t stop scolding Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t bothered. Everything was still under his control.


    Although he won a series of items, the items auctioned at the beginning were not very valuable. The


    highest starting bid was only a few million.


    When tens of millions he bid against Meng Chuan only amounted to about one hundred million.


    It was still within the scope of Ye Fan''s spending power.


    ¡°Everyone, the next item is a pair of jade bangles, made with the most precious imperial jade by a


    famous jade craftsman in Western Epea.¡±


    ¡°The starting bid is fifty million!¡±


    As the host announced the starting bid, several people in the venue who were hopeful at first


    suddenly shook their heads.


    The price was simply too high!


    However, Ye Fan suddenly stood up. ¡°Darling, I will buy thejade bangles foryou today, and I will put


    them on you at our wedding!¡±


    Ye Fan looked at Junie passionately and said with a loud voice. His valiant words touched the


    hearts of countless people in the venue.


    ¡°My god!¡±


    ¡°This must be the romance of the tycoons!¡±


    ¡°He''s so cool!¡±


    ¡°I want to marry him too!¡±


    The crowd went crazy, and many women looked at Ye Fan with eyes of admiration.


    However, Junie was stunned.


    What is he talking about?! am not your wife!


    ¡°Don''t say a word. Just y along.¡± Ye Fan winked at Junie.


    Although Junie was puzzled, she yed along with Ye Fan and continued with the charade. ¡°Thank


    you, hubby. I''m so touched!¡±


    That was the first time she addressed someone as her husband. Although it was just an act, Junie''s


    pretty face was flushed red.


    Fortunately, she had her mask on, so no one could recognize her.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡±


    ¡°He must be a gullible nouveau riche!¡±


    When Meng Chuan witnessed the scene from the other corner, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he


    laughed at Ye Fan.


    In an auction, disclosure of one''s intention was taboo.


    One would often be taken advantage of and lose a significant amount of money in the process.


    ¡°Let''s just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he rich? Let''s see him buy these bangles for two hundred million.¡± Meng Chuan gave out a


    cunning grin.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, you must be cautious. What if he''s deliberately pretending?¡± the old man reminded.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I will know if they''re pretending.¡± ¡°Based on his previous bids, it''s obvious that he''s a


    nouveau riche. This must be his first auction and he''s ignorant about the rules.¡±


    ¡°I will teach him a lesson today!¡±


    Meng Chuan smirked.


    Then, Meng Chuan immediately shouted, ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    What?


    ¡°A hundred million?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng is so generous!¡±


    ¡°One hundred million right off the bat?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the mysterious gentleman has met his match. It''s not just him who wanted to win this


    pair of jade bangles. Even Mr. Meng wants them.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Meng has been pursuing a beautifuldy recently. He must be nning to give this


    pair of imperial jade bangles to her.


    ¡°A fight between kings. I wonder who will have thestugh?¡± The host livened up the crowd once


    again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Da*n!


    Ye Fan retaliated by bidding one hundred and fifty million.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and eighty million!¡±


    The two sides shed, and the price rose rapidly. The host was simply overjoyed.


    Finally, Meng Chuan shouted, ¡°Two hundred million!¡±


    ¡°What now, my friend? Do you still want to challenge me?


    ¡°It''s nothing personal but I really wanted these imperial jade bangles.¡±


    Meng Chuan looked at Ye Fan and said in a proud manner.


    ¡°I''m not afraid. I am bloody loaded!¡± Ye Fan pretended to be angry. ¡°What is two hundred million?


    Even if it''s three hundred million, I will still outbid you!¡±


    Then, Ye Fan immediately raised his bid by fifty million.


    ¡°My god! Two hundred and fifty million! Is anyone going higher?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the winner tonight will be the mysterious man in the dragon mask.¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Lighting crew! Shine the spotlight on the gentleman and get a close-up!¡±


    The host''s excited screams echoed throughout the audience.


    Meng Chuan smiled proudly. ¡°As expected. He''s an idiot. He has been fooled so easily.¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Mr. Meng. Two hundred and fifty million should be enough for him to learn his


    lesson. Let''s focus and wait for our target auction item to appear.¡±


    The old man next to him smiled, secretly admiring his ingenuity.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He seems to have a lot of money left. Let me provoke him again!¡±


    Before this, Meng Chuan nned to raise the price to two hundred million. However, he''s not


    satisfied yet.


    Hence, he raised his paddle again and made a bid of three hundred million!


    ¡°You''re indeed wealthy, my friend. However,pared to the jade bangles, love is priceless. I''m


    willing to splurge three hundred million to pursue the woman I love. I hope you can do me a favor


    and let me have these imperial jade bangles that symbolize love!¡±


    Meng Chuan was very cunning.


    He deliberately said that love is priceless just to provoke Ye Fan to bid against him to win the jade


    bangles for his wife.


    Ha ha! Bid as much as you like, idiot.Although the bangles are precious, they are worth about one


    hundred million atbest.This time, I will make you lose more than two hundred million!


    Meng Chuan sneered in his mind.


    He wascent, but it didn''tst long. Ye Fan, who was extravagantly generous before,


    suddenly grinned at him. ¡°Well said, Mr. Meng. I''ll do you a favor and let you have the jade bangles


    for three hundred million!¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Fan''s response hit Meng Chuan like a thunder bolt.


    Meng Chuan was dumbfounded.


    His proud demeanorthat he had disappeared in an instant.


    He was stunned with his eyes wide open, with veins all over his eyeballs.


    ¡°What that hell did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    ¡°You''ll let me have it?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Those are imperial jade. If you pass this up, you won''t have another chance.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you think carefully. This jade symbolizes love. If you give them to me, will your wife be


    happy?¡±


    Meng Chun tried his best to suppress his anger and pretended to exin the consequences to Ye


    Fan calmly.


    At the same time, he secretly cursed at himself for having said those words just now.


    To him, Ye Fan must be stupid enough to take his words into consideration and actually keep the


    imperial jade for himself.


    ¡°I''ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°I''m a helpful person.


    ¡°My wife is also a very kind person. Therefore, I am willing to let you have these bangles, Mr. Meng.


    ¡°I hope you get what you wished for and bring home that woman you loved.¡±


    Ye Fan gently smiled.


    Junie, next to him, was also amused by his words and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Meng. My husband and I are


    both kind-hearted people. We won''t stop you from going after the woman you love.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Meng Chuan was undoubtedly furious that his face turned red.


    After all, three hundred million was a huge amount of money.


    This time, they only brought a total of five hundred million altogether, and more than half was gone


    instantly.


    Later on, they wouldn''t have enough left to bid for the miracle drug.


    ¡°Da*n it!¡±


    Meng Chuan was zing with anger. He almost went crazy.


    However, the host hadn''t closed the bidding yet. If he could convince Ye Fan to increase the bid, it


    might not be toote.


    Then, Meng Chuan stopped being hostile and suddenly became friendly to Ye Fan.


    ¡°My friend, you''re right. A gentleman shouldn''t get in the way of one''s interest and liking. Both of you


    are a friendly and kind-hearted couple. Since we are friends, I should be more generous. I already


    have an imperial jade at home. If you could bid a little higher, I promise not to outbid you and let you


    have it. Don''t thank me for I really take you as a friend.¡±


    Meng Chuan waved his hand and pretended to sound generous.


    At that time, he was well aware that the more anxious he behaved, the less likely Ye Fan would be


    fooled.


    ¡°Please don''t. As you said, we''re friends. As a friend, I shouldn''t take something you love. I don''t


    turn my back against a friend too.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled and waved his hand to the host, signaling that he would stop bidding.


    The host immediately knocked on his hammer. ¡°The exciting battle has ended! Mr. Meng will go


    home with these bangles. Let''s congratte Mr. Meng with a big round of apuse!¡±


    Thunderous apuse rumbled in the auction hall.


    But Meng Chuan''s face was pale. He staggered and almost fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Haha! You got what you wanted, Mr. Meng. Why are you upset?¡± Ye Fan looked at Meng Chuan.


    ¡°Bast*rd! You tricked me! You''ve been tricking me since the beginning! I''m so going to kill you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meng Chuan was beyond livid.


    He wanted to trick Ye Fan but he fell into his own trap unexpectedly.


    At the moment, Meng Chuan was all regretful.


    He hated himself for the words he shouted proudly at the end.


    He could have let Ye Fan buy it for two hundred million!


    Unfortunately, he had already spent half of his money, and the auction item that he truly wanted


    hadn''t appeared yet.


    Meng Chuan was about to kick Ye Fan to the ground out of anger. But he was quickly stopped by


    the security guards at the auction hall.


    ¡°Sir, please remain quiet. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will have to ask you to leave!¡±


    A few security guards next to him warned.


    Meng Chuan clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth. Then, he reluctantly sat back in his seat.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, we''ve all been fooled.¡±


    ¡°His bidding spree before was just a setup to make us take advantage of him so he could y his


    tricks on us. Both of them seem to be targeting us.¡±


    At this point, everything became clear to Meng Chuan and the others. They finally knew that Ye Fan


    had harbored ill intentions all along.


    He was sinister and vicious!


    ¡°Bast*rd. This is the first time I have been tricked so badly in so many years.


    ¡°However, I won''t let him off." ¡°I don''t care who he is, where hees from, or what is his


    background. Now that he''s here, I will never let him walk out of Livingsfill in one piece!¡±


    Meng Chuan was utterly frustrated. He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were red, filled with


    killing intent.


    Meng Chuan had decided to pay it back to him twofold when the auction ended for the humiliation


    he suffered.


    ¡°Look at Mr. Meng. He must be dying inside.¡± Looking at Meng Chuan''s pale face, Junieughed in


    amusement.


    She realized she had misunderstood Ye Fan. He only did that just so he could trick Meng Chuan.


    ¡°Now that you''ve avenged your wife, are you feeling better now?¡±


    She assumed that Ye Fan was doing this to avenge Mucheng and began to have a slight feeling of


    envy toward her.


    Ye Fan chuckled, ¡°Silly, did you really think that I tricked Mr. Meng so that I could settle a score?


    ¡°Before I came, I heard that Patriarch Meng was on his deathbed. So I predicted that the purpose


    for Mr.


    Meng to participate in the auction thistime is for the miracle drug.


    ¡°Now that he has spent three hundred million, we will be able to save three hundred million when


    we bid for the auctionter.¡±


    Ye Fan exined smugly.


    Junie finally realized his true motive and was utterly impressed. ¡°But Ye Fan, your ns are so


    borate! I think I have to be careful with you in the future. I might be tricked by you one day.¡±


    Ye Fan nced at Junie and shook his head with a hint of revolt. ¡°But you don''t have any money.¡±


    Junie said indignantly, ¡°What if you''re after my body?¡±


    Ye Fan turned his head and examined Junie''s body from top to bottom and finally stopped his gaze


    on Junie''s chest for a few seconds. Then, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°No. They''re too t.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± At first, Junie didn''t know what Ye Fan meant. But after she noticed where Ye Fan was


    looking, she instantly got mad.


    She straightened her posture, puffed her chest, and snorted, ¡°Nonsense. How are they t?¡±


    Ye Fan turned his head away and sighed, ¡°I''ll buy you more papayas in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan! You''re a bloody cow! I''ll bite you!¡±


    Time flew by as they chattered happily.


    Finally, when an auction item was brought up on the stage, Ye Fan suddenly sensed something and


    became serious. ¡°Junie, it''s here. The item we''ve been waiting for.¡±


    At that moment, the eyes of many people in the audience sparkled with passion.


    Evidently, many people also got the news beforehand.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Sorry for the wait.


    ¡°The item we will be auctioning next is a magical herb of mysterious origin.


    ¡°Some say that it was grown by immortals. Some say that it naturally developed by absorbing the


    essence of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Of course, let''s not dwell on its origin. Let''s talk about its potency.


    ¡°This herb used to have three leaves. It was known as the clover herb.


    ¡°In the past, when a person was dying, he would pluck a leaf off it and eat it. Then, he would


    miraculously recover.


    ¡°Not only can this clover herb save lives, it also has the miraculous effect of treating severe


    illnesses and prolonging life.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if there''s anyone in your family who''s dying or suffering a severe disease,


    you must seize this opportunity.


    ¡°You can always make your money back, but you cannot get a life back once it''s gone.¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    ¡°That''s it!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, you must buy it no matter what!


    ¡°Whether you can return to your former glory depends on this clover herb.¡±


    Junie suddenly became nervous.


    They came to Jiangbei and had been a low-key life in Livingsfill for more than half a month for this


    miracle herb.


    Hence, they vowed to get the miracle drug no matter what.


    ¡°Can this miracle herb really cure the old diseases in my body?¡±


    Ye Fan''s injury had not fully recovered even after two years of treatment in Great North.


    Therefore, when he heard that the miracle herb couldpletely heal him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but


    feel skeptical.


    ¡°Just listen to me!¡±


    ¡°I may not be as good as you in fighting and arguing, but everyone in the entire Dragon God Hall


    combined will not be as good as me in terms of medical skills.


    ¡°Although my master practiced the Divine Thunderbolt, he is a close friend of the lord of Panacea


    Valley in Miaojiang.


    ¡°In thest few years before my master died, I hid with him in Panacea Valley.


    ¡°I have read all the medical books in the Panacea Pavilion during that time just to save my master.


    ¡°Back then, my master''s injury was simr to yours.


    ¡°And I happened to stumble upon the record of the clover herb. So I went to search for this miracle


    drug.


    ¡°However, he wasn''t as fortunate as you to have a benefactor to extend your lifespan by two more


    years.


    ¡°He died in anguish before I could find it.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I have to admit that you are a lucky guy. You managed to find the herb that my master had


    been waiting for.¡±


    Junie couldn''t help but sound a little remorseful when looking back on the past. Even her smile had


    a hint of bitterness in it.


    However, Ye Fan realized something was off about her story. ¡°Junie, that''s not right. I remember


    Fen Tian said that your master died by his sword.


    ¡°Why are you now saying that your master died in Panacea Valley?¡±


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that there was confusion in the timeline.


    Moreover, Junie addressed the Elysian Master as her master. Therefore, she would have been her


    master''s apprentice thirty years ago.


    Does that mean that Junie is older than me?


    Junie shook her head. ¡°Fifty years ago, my master went out for a battle. When he returned home,


    he found his family members killed and his hidden techniques stolen.


    ¡°Then, my master had been investigating the matter to find the culprit.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Fen Tian was still an insignificant disciple of my master.


    ¡°It wasn''t until thirty years ago that Fen Tian''s evil deeds were discovered, and he finally shed


    swords with my master.


    ¡°My master was defeated in that battle with several cuts on his body and he was on the verge of


    dying.


    ¡°But at his final moments, a mysterious person appeared and took my master''s body away.


    ¡°That mysterious person was the lord of Panacea Valley.


    ¡°Later, my master has been struggling to stay alive. It was all thanks to the lord for extending his life


    for many years.


    ¡°It was during that time that I met my master.¡±


    Junie said in a low voice.


    Ye Fan finally nodded. ¡°Now it all makes sense. I told you, you should be younger than me.¡±


    Junie red at Ye Fan, ¡°Is this the time to care about that?¡±


    ¡°Quit babbling! If you don''t want to end up like my master, get your hands on the clover herb!¡±


    Junie stared at Ye Fan.


    She was adamant about him getting the clover herb.


    Even if the worst happened, and the miracle herb was won by someone else, Junie would get her


    hands on it for Ye Fan even if it meant for her to rob.


    It was thest thing she could do for Ye Fan before leaving.


    Ye Fan always thanked Junie for secretly helping him for many years.


    In return, Junie also thanked Ye Fan for his many years of protection andpany.


    Junie was an orphan since she was a child, and she was taken in by her master in her very


    desperate moments.


    However, her master died within just a few years.


    She was left alone in this world.


    During that time, Junie was lonely and quiet. All she wanted to do was to avenge her master.


    So she taught herself how to use poison and wanted to kill Fen Tian with poison.


    However, she underestimated the power of a supreme grandmaster.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She failed to kill Fen Tian and wasbeled as a dark alchemist.


    As a result, martial artists from all over the world tried to hunt her down and kill her.


    Junie was very unfortunate for the people close to her left her one by one.


    However, she felt that she was the lucky one. Whenever her life was in jeopardy, a ray of hope


    would appear before her impably.


    Back then, it was her master.


    Now, it was Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan rescued her, and promised to avenge her.


    Naturally, what moved Junie the most was Ye Fan''s care and concern for her over the years.


    Although the amount of time she spent with Ye Fan was rather short, Ye Fan would visit her in


    Xijiang


    every year.


    He would also call Junie asionally. However, Ye Fan would bicker on the phone most of the time,


    and Junie would feel revolted and wished she could hang up the call.


    During the festive seasons, Ye Fan would also deliver some food to Junie, and he would never


    forget to call Junie to remind her whenever there was a storm.


    Junie was constantly annoyed by Ye Fan in those few years.


    She thought Ye Fan was chatty and couldn''t stop bbering and wondered if she could ever


    avenge her master.


    However, Junie gradually found herself looking forward to Ye Fan''s call, and she would be delighted


    every time she received a gift from Ye Fan.


    In the few years when she lived alone in Xijiang, Ye Fan''s phone calls and gifts were the only things


    she had in her mind.


    It felt warm to have someone in this world who still cared about her.


    Then, when she heard about Ye Fan''s death, the people of the Dragon God Hall were only worried


    about Ye Fan''s family and rtives. None of them knew that Junie cried so much that her eyes


    were swollen that night.


    She didn''t even attend Ye Fan''s funeral and left Jiangdong the next day.


    She didn''t believe that Ye Fan was dead.


    She also couldn''t ept the fact that Ye Fan had died just like that.


    Junie desperately searched for Ye Fan in those years.


    She didn''t want to experience the pain of losing the most important person to her again. She didn''t


    want to be left all alone in the world anymore.


    She had already lost her parents and master, so she couldn''t lose Ye Fan.


    Fortunately, the heavens seemed to have heard her wishes.


    Indeed, Ye Fan was still alive.


    ¡°What a lucky guy.¡±


    Junie secretly nced at Ye Fan and whispered.


    When Ye Fan and the others focused on the clover herb, Meng Chuan and the others suddenly


    became solemn.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, it''s here!¡±


    ¡°Our patriarch''s survival depends on this!


    ¡°As long as you get it today and extend patriarch''s life, it would be an outstanding achievement!


    ¡°Patriarch will definitely be impressed. When that happens, he will make you the head of the Meng


    family, and no one else would dare to object to his decision!¡±


    ¡°As for the illegitimate child of your father, he will no longer be able to challenge you!¡±


    After looking at the clover herb, the old man''s eyes sparkled with passion.


    As Ye Fan expected, they came to this auction for the clover herb.


    Although Meng Chuan was the eldest son of the Meng family, many family members were against


    Meng


    Chuan taking over as the head of the Meng family due to his reputation over the years.


    Especially MengChuan''s illegitimate brother who was born from a humble background.


    Nheless, his ability and ethical conduct far exceeded Meng Chuan''s, and he had gathered a lot


    of support in the family over the past few years.


    He undoubtedly posed a huge threat to Meng Chuan''s status in the family.


    Even his father''s faith had begun to falter between the two.


    In this situation, Meng Chuan could only seek the support of the patriarch.


    However, the patriarch was severely ill. If he died, Meng Chuan would only have a few significant


    supporters in the family.


    As it was a matter of his future, he would definitely be more enthusiastic and did his best.


    ¡°Have you contacted Yubing?


    ¡°Tell her that I don''t care even if she had to borrow money from others, but I need her to gather a


    few hundred million for me immediately!¡± Meng Chuan eximed discreetly.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    At that moment, Xiaoya had dered the minimum bid which was already a hundred million.


    ¡°I bid a hundred and ten million!¡±


    ¡°A hundred and twenty million!¡±


    Inside the auction house, the crowd began to cry out their bids.


    Obviously, most of them were trying their luck by submitting a bid that was within the range they


    were prepared to pay for.


    After all, it was just a herb. Despite its legendary reputation, no one could truly be sure of its effects.


    Given how risky the transaction was, it made little sense for anyone to buy something they didn''t


    need.


    Therefore, once the price exceeded two hundred million, there were barely any bids.


    Only a middle-aged man and a youngdy were stillpeting for it.


    Having noticed them early on, Meng Chuan ordered his men to find out who they were.


    With the Meng family''s influence, it was considered a simple task.


    ¡°So, it''s them.¡± Meng Chuan chuckled upon hearing who they were.


    ¡°It seems I can get my hands on the clover herb without having to replenish my coffers,¡± he


    murmured to himself.


    This time, he had prepared over five hundred million for the herb. After spending three hundred


    million earlier, he still had more than two hundred million left.


    In other words, as long as the clover herb didn''t exceed three hundred million, he stood a chance of


    winning the bid.


    ¡°Two hundred and ten million!¡±


    At that moment, a youngdy raised her paddle to increase her bid.


    Meng Chuan looked in her direction. ¡°Ms. Zhang, if my guess is correct, you must be buying this for


    your collection. I heard that you''re a collector who is particrly interested in strange treasures.


    After today, I can see that it''s true. You really are willing to splurge millions for your hobby.


    ¡°However, Ms. Zhang, aren''t you usually interested in antiques? Since when has your interest


    switched to precious herbs? You can barely keep this stuff for a few years. In fact, it might wither off


    soon after you bring it home. Wouldn''t it be a waste of your money?¡±


    Meng Chuan smiled at the youngdy in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, don''t you think you''re sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong? What has my


    purchase have anything to do with you?¡±


    It did not surprise the youngdy that he recognized her.


    After all, the Meng family was a prominent family in Jiangbei that wielded significant resources and


    influence.


    Therefore, finding out someone''s identity wasn''t something difficult forthem.


    Thedy didn''t seem to show Meng Chuan any respect at all when she rebuked him over what he


    said.


    ¡°Ms. Zhang, I''m just trying to do you a favor. Just recently, I procured a crown from my friend. After


    getting it authenticated, it was confirmed to be connected to the mysterious kingdom of Rodunst


    that disappeared long ago. If you have some time, you''re wee to examine it. If it really is the


    crown of the queen of Rodunst, I''ll transfer it to you at cost. How about that?¡± Meng Chuan asked


    with a smile.


    The youngdy was surprised. ¡°Is what you say true? Is it truly an antique from Rodunst?¡±


    ¡°I have never lied before.¡±


    ¡°All right then, I go over tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Chuan nodded with a smile. ¡°Deal. As for the clover herb...¡±


    ¡°You can have it if you want.¡± Thedy gave it up readily since she was never truly interested in it.


    Her biggest interest stilly in ancient civilizations that disappeared mysteriously.


    As for the middle-aged man, he was obviously not giving up. ¡°Mr. Meng, I''m sorry. I can let you have


    anything else except this. Let''s justpete for it to the best of our abilities.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, it surprised the man that Meng Chuan was interested in the herb. To him, the


    news wasn''t weed at all.


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, let''s take a step back first because I know why you are after the herb. I have heard about


    Mr. Qiao being on his deathbed. You must be worried that once he passes away, it would have a


    devastating impact on thepany receiving investments. Am I right?¡± Meng Chuan asked


    haughtily as he crossed his legs.


    The middle-aged man''s face drastically changed. ¡°Fl-How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It''s not important.¡± Meng Chuan smiled slightly. ¡°What matters is that I can help yourpany


    survive the crisis. My only condition is for you to let me have the clover herb.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The middle-aged man fell silent.


    ¡°Consider yourpany''s long-term future. Your boss, Mr. Qiao, is already advanced in age. So


    what if you saved him this time? What will you do next time? Instead of firefighting, why don''t you


    solve the problem at its root? As long as you do me this favor, the Meng family will provide your


    company with all the support it needs. How about that?¡±


    No one could deny that Meng Chuan was a capable negotiator.


    By working on the cause of the problem, he swiftly convinced twopetitors to back down.


    The middle-aged man finally agreed to withdraw.


    With that, Meng Chuan had nopetitors anymore.


    He assumed he would win the bid for the clover herb at two hundred and fifteen million.


    ¡°Haha! Mr. Meng, you''re amazing!¡±


    At that moment, Meng Chuan had cracked a triumphant smile.


    However, just when he thought victory was close at hand, Ye Fan who had been silent throughout


    raised his paddle suddenly.


    ¡°Two hundred and twenty million!¡±


    What?


    Meng Chuan was jolted. When he turned around, he saw Ye Fan in his dragon mask.


    ¡°You b*stard! You had better watch it!¡± MengChuan threatened through his gritted teeth while


    clenching his fists.


    Ignoring his words, Ye Fan continued bidding, ¡°Two hundred and thirty million!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Meng Chuan trembled in fury.


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty million!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± By then, Meng Chuan''s eyes were so bloodshot that they looked like they could spit fire.


    ¡°Fine. If you want to y, I''m game for it. Two hundred and sixty¡ª¡±


    Just when the angry Meng Chuan raised his paddle, Ye Fan cut him off with another bid.


    ¡°Three hundred million!¡±


    Gasp!


    The auction house fell into a deathly silence where the only audible sound was everyone''s gasps.


    Even Xiaoya was stunned.


    ¡°My goodness! What is he doing? Is he bidding against himself? He is just unting his wealth!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred million. Are there any other bids?¡±


    Xiaoya was so excited that her face flushed red.


    Refusing to ept defeat, Meng Chuan continued to bid.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Meng, but the bnce in your ount isn''t sufficient for further bids,¡± the staff at the


    auction house reminded him.


    In the end, Ye Fan won the bid for the clover herb.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, thank you.¡± After procuring it for three hundred million, he gloated at Meng Chuan with a


    smile.


    Evidently, he was thanking thetter for convincing the other two bidders to back out.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In fact, he didn''t expect how smoothly things would go at the auction.


    Meng Chuan was undoubtedly outraged.


    Despite having painstakingly secured the herb, he ended up being outsmarted by Ye Fan, causing


    him to feel the urge to kill thetter.


    ¡°Damn it, you b*stard. I''ll remember this. Do you know what the consequences are for offending me


    in Jiangbei?¡± Meng Chuan lost his temper.


    With that, he got up from his seat and stormed off.


    ¡°Mister, you''re really something to have run circles around Mr. Meng!¡±


    ¡°I admire your guts for that! Nheless, you had better leave while you still can, for he isn''t


    someone to be trifled with.¡±


    After Meng Chuan was gone, many in the surrounding crowd came over to give him the thumbs up.


    In spite of that, everyone couldn''t help but look at him pitifully.


    ¡°Thank you everyone. We will take our leave now.¡±


    After replying with a smile, Ye Fan headed backstage with Junie to collect their items.


    Now that they had achieved their objective, there was no point in staying anymore.


    ¡°Ye Fan, are you excited? With the clover herb in hand, your injuries can be fully treated. In just a


    few more days, you''ll be back to being the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall of old. Tell me, how


    will those who tried to kill you back then react when they see youe back from the dead? I''m


    sure they will definitely be filled with remorse and panic.¡±

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Junie was filled with anticipation to see Ye Fan return to his past glory. She wanted to see the regret


    and horror on his enemies'' faces.


    However, he shook his head with a grin. ¡°You silly gal, you''re just as violent as always. To be


    honest, if not for my unfinished business and the fact that I have someone waiting for me, I prefer


    not to own such power.¡±


    Life in the martial arts world was extremely unpredictable.


    After having journeyed through it, Ye Fan experienced the full spectrum of what it entailed. He had


    gained a lot but lost even more.


    Thinking back at times, it felt as if everything was nothing but a dream.


    Even at that moment, he could not shake the image of Gaius'' resolute gaze and the tears of his


    significant other on Mount Chumen out of his mind.


    In fact, he wished he could give up everything for the happiness and safety of the ones he cared


    about.


    After all, no one enjoyed living a cruel life filled with death and devastation.


    Unfortunately, such was the life of one living in the martial arts world regardless of how tiring it was.


    The worst part was that all his good intentions and efforts were met with scorn and ridicule by


    China''s martial arts world.


    No one could understand how disillusioned he was.


    The hatred he felt for the martial arts world and all the killing and politics that came with it suddenly


    overwhelmed him.


    If only it were possible, his dream was to live in seclusion inside a deep forest together with Qiu


    Mucheng and those who were close to him.


    There, he wouldn''t need to kill nor spill any blood.


    He could spend his days watching the flowers bloom in the garden and the clouds pass leisurely by.


    By doing so, he would be able to live the peaceful life his mother and wife had so wished for him.


    Unfortunately, such thoughts were nothing but a


    luxury now.


    Until he destroyed Chu Sect and exacted revenge on behalf of Angie, the four Dragon yers, and


    the five Dragon King, he still had to carry the massive burden ced upon him.


    There was no way he could retire from the martial arts world until all those matters were resolved.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what are you talking about?¡±


    Stunned to hear such words from him, Junie''s excitement turned into concern.


    ¡°Ye Fan, do you not intend to make aeback?¡± she asked earnestly as she stared at him.


    After a momentary silence, he tousled her hair with a grin. ¡°Junie, to be honest, I have considered


    that during thest two years. It isn''t a bad idea to let the legend of Chu Tianfan end on that fateful


    winter''s day. However, it''s as you have said. If I leave, what will happen to those from Dragon God


    Hall who are waiting for my return? What will they do? Consequently, I have decided to make a


    comeback and resolve matters once and for all. Once that is done, I''ll build a home in some far-


    flung ce where no one can find me. There, I''ll nt some fruit trees and raise some dogs.


    Together, we will clear somend for a vegetable farm.


    ¡°I''ll wake up every day amidst the chirping of the birds. Then, I''ll toil thend and watch the seeds


    germinate. At the end of the day, I''ll get together with some newly made friends to share a meal and


    drink the night away. It would be an amazingly quiet and blissful life. Haha, that''s provided I can


    survive till then. After all, my next few battles are not a walk in the park. Any loss of concentration


    might cause me to be defeated by my foes. By then, I might not be as lucky as thest time.


    Anyway, enough of such talk. Junie, I''ll send you home first.¡±


    Even though Ye Fan had said a lot in a joking manner, those words came from the depths of his


    heart.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Nodding, Junie didn''t say much as she headed back together with Ye Fan.


    On the journey home, she remarked, ¡°Don''t you have something to do? You should go on ahead. I


    can go home myself to formte your medication.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. It won''t take long.¡± Just as he spoke, Ye Fan stopped abruptly and held Junie back.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s wrong?¡± she asked curiously.


    Instead of answering her, he smiled at the corner of the street in front of them. ¡°Mr. Meng, since


    you''re here, you might as well show yourself.¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice rang out amidst the silent surroundings.


    Soon, the faint sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Just as expected, Meng Chuan, who had left in a huff earlier, emerged with over ten burly men


    armed with clubs.


    ¡°You b*stard, are you a dog? How did you notice us from so far away? It seems you are smart


    enough to realize that there''s no escape. In that case, I''ll just get to the point. If you cooperate with


    me and hand over the goods, I''ll spare your life.¡±


    Meng Chuan stood among his men with a cold and threatening re.


    The reason he left earlier was to gather men to spring an ambush on Ye Fan, for he had to get his


    hands on the clover herb by hook or by crook.


    While Meng Chuan was issuing his threats, an argument broke out between Ye Fan and Junie.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why did you hold me back? If I had sprinkled my powder on them just now, they wouldn''t


    even be yapping away right now.¡±


    Junie was upset.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ye Fan smiled wryly. ¡°Forget it, let''s not make it difficult for them. I feel bad for taking advantage of


    Mr. Meng just now. Hence, I think we should let him go this time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you b*stards! Aren''t you aware of the situation you''re in right now? Shouldn''t I be the one


    speaking in that tone?¡± Meng Chuan exploded in a rage at how arrogant they were.


    However, just as he finished, he felt a cold breeze blow past.


    When he looked up again, he realized Ye Fan and Junie had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Wh-Where are they?¡±


    Meng Chuan was utterly stunned, while his subordinates looked around in panic.


    No one had expected two live humans to disappear without a trace.


    ¡°Find them! Even if you must turn the city upside down, those two b*stards must be found!¡± Meng


    Chuan''s furious voice echoed through the street.


    More than ten miles away, there was an old mansion.


    Any family who lived in Livingsfill for generations knew the mansion was built a few hundred years


    ago.


    Back then, it was where the emperor had stayed when he visited Livingsfill.


    A few hundred yearster, the mansion was still standing but its ownership had changed hands.


    Outside the main door, Lu Ziming had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, Mr. Zhang is grievously ill; he no longer sees any guests. Please stop waiting here and go


    home instead. After all, you still won''t be able to see him even if you stay another night,¡± a servant


    informed respectfully.


    In spite of that, Lu Ziming ignored him and continued to wait.


    As the sky grew dark, he finally lost his patience.


    Raising his head, he used his Qi to amplify his voice throughout the mansion and shouted, ¡°Mr.


    Zhang, I know you''re in there. Please grant me an audience because the Zhang family is facing an


    impending disaster. I''m sure you don''t want your family to share the same fate as the Lu family, do


    you?¡±


    Even though Lu Ziming''s voice reverberated throughout the mansion, no one responded to him.


    ¡°Zhang Jiuling, if you don''t answer me, I''ll have to barge into the mansion. I''m sure you know the


    guards outside your home won''t be able to stop me.


    Regardless of what happens, I must see you today!¡±


    As a result of his impatience, Lu Ziming''s tone grew cold.


    His gaze had also sharpened at the same time.


    Just when he was about to charge in, the heavy door finally creaked open.


    The sight of a young girl dressed in white martial arts garb greeted him. With her ck hair tied into


    a ponytail, she walked out with a wooden sword in her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, Grandpa has asked you toe in.¡±

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    ¡°Grandpa? Are you...¡±


    Despite her wless skin and exquisite features, the girl emitted a vibe that differed greatly from the


    mboyantdies in the city.


    Lu Ziming could feel an inexplicable aura from her, which could only be found in a martial artist.


    Obviously, it wasn''t just any ordinary martial artist that exuded such a vibe, for it only belonged to


    those that were highly skilled.


    ¡°I''m Zhang Zixi. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lu,¡± the girl greeted Lu Ziming with a bow.


    He was taken by surprise. ¡°Oh, it''s you, Zixi. I didn''t expect you to be all grown up now. Your skills


    seemed to have caught up with your grandpa''s. Looks like the rumors are true. Jiangbei''s martial


    arts world finally has an heir,¡± Lu Ziming remarked in relief.


    Twenty years ago, he had heard that a martial arts genius was born into the Zhang family. Evidently,


    the girl standing in front of him was that genius.


    Nheless, Lu Ziming wasn''t bothered by it, for his son, Lu Hua, was equally exceptional. The


    latter had joined the program for gifted martial artists within China''s martial arts world.


    Subsequently, his son became one of the martial artists that the War God Castle was focused on


    grooming.


    As for Zhang Jiuling''s niece, she simply faded away without any news.


    Lu Ziming figured she had been training by Zhang Jiuling''s side all this while.


    He let out a sigh.


    If I had kept my son by my side just like her, he wouldn ''t have found fame at such an early age.


    More importantly, he wouldn''t have been killed by that b*stard, while the Lu n wouldn''t have


    fallen into such dire circumstances.


    Looking at Zhang Zixi, Lu Ziming couldn''t help but feel a sting in his heart.


    If my son were still alive, he would probably be her age.


    Prior to that, he hated Ye Fan and could think of nothing else but to kill him.


    But after reflecting on the incident, he felt he bore significant responsibility for what happened.


    If only he hadn''t allowed Lu Hua to be famous at an early age, his son wouldn''t have behaved


    with such impunity.


    Therefore, it was more of an inevitable end for Lu Hua than a tragedy caused by Ye Fan.


    Even if Ye Fan weren''t the one who killed him, someone else would have done the same because


    of Lu Hua''s behavior.


    Lost in his sentimental thoughts, Lu Ziming followed Zhang Zixi into one of the mansion''s halls.


    Inside, he caught the smell of incense and saw a row of ques thatmemorated the different


    heads of the Zhang family.


    In front of the ques sat an old man in a grey robe. With his eyes closed, he was meditating cross-


    legged on a bamboo mat.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, it really is difficult to see you. I have been waiting outside for an entire day and night,¡±


    Lu Zimingined the moment he saw the old man.


    After all, the Lu n was the most prominent family in Jiangbei, while his father, Lu Songliang, was


    given the title of Supreme Grandmaster.


    Even though his father had been crippled by Ye Fan, their family used to be famous before.


    Moreover, his father enjoyed a close rtionship with Zhang Jiuling.


    He had assumed that he could easily see thetter during the visit instead of jumping through so


    many hoops.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you should know I retired from the martial arts world two years ago. The Zhang family of


    Jiangbei no longer has anything to do with it. Why are you here to see me? Despite your presence,


    there''s nothing I can do to help you,¡± Zhang Jiuling replied calmly with his back facing Lu Ziming.


    Throughout his speech, his eyes remained closed.


    ¡°It''s not about the martial arts world,¡± Lu Ziming exined.


    ¡°If it''s about the mundane world, there''s even less reason to see me. I handed everything to Zijiang


    decades ago. It truly has been a long time since I got myself involved in family matters. Whatever it


    is, you


    should talk to him instead.¡±


    Zhang Zijiang was the current head of the Zhang family. Therefore, he had the authority to decide


    on all matters rted to it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lu Ziming shook his head. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I''m afraid no one else in the Zhang family other than you can


    decide on the matter I''m here to see you about. It''s not a question of authority but one of courage.¡±


    His words caused Zhang Zixi''s eyes to narrow as she grew curious.


    What is it that only Grandpa can decide upon while everyone else isn''t worthy of doing so?


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you have overestimated me. I''m no longer the head of the Zhang family nor the president of


    the Martial Arts Association. I have no authority and no resources. The only thing I have left is this


    small piece ofnd right here. Given that my days are numbered, there is little else I can do.


    Therefore, please go.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling had no intention of finding out the purpose of Lu Ziming''s visit, as it wasn''t necessary


    for him to do so.


    After deciding to retire, he had withdrawn from the worrisome mundane world and the martial arts


    world.


    Since he had decided to stay away, there was no need for him to get involved in matters of the


    outside world.


    However, Lu Ziming had no intention of leaving. Instead, he questioned in a grave tone, ¡°Mr. Zhang,


    do you really think you can truly wash your hands of the martial arts world just because you say so?


    Even though you do not possess any resources or authority, you shouldn''t forget about the power


    contained in your body. Now that the Lu n has fallen, the Zhang family will be the first target of


    any enemies who try to w their way into Jiangbei. Do you think you can really stay out of this just


    because you want to?¡±


    Lu Ziming''s scathing words suddenly caused the tension in the room to build up.


    As a deathly silence ensued, all one could hear was the rustling of the grass in the surroundings.


    Zhang Jiuling let out a sigh after a long silence.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you''re right. Sometimes, not everything is under our control. Even the most powerful warrior


    on the Sky Ranking fell due to the conflicts in the martial arts world, let alone an old man without a


    title such as me. Go on, tell me who is trying to w their way into Jiangbei? You can tell him that


    the Zhang family has no intention of getting into a power struggle with him.


    ¡°If he wants to control Jiangbei''s martial arts world, I will definitely not interfere. If he is still


    concerned that I''m a potential threat and wants to dispose of me, tell him to wait for me at Weske


    where Songliang was killed. If I were unlucky enough to fall there and have my body buried inside


    theke, I would at least be reunited with my old friend,¡± he answered calmly as if his death barely


    mattered at all.


    As someone who was about a hundred years old, Zhang Jiuling had seen his fair share of conflicts


    and how despicable men could be.


    Having been enlightened to the true nature of the world, life or death was nothing but amon


    urrence to him.


    In fact, he didn''t even open his eyes nor experience any change of emotions when he spoke about


    the matter.


    After hearing her grandpa''s pessimistic words, Zhang


    Zixi approached him anxiously. ¡°Grandpa, you can''t die. I will ept this challenge on your behalf!


    My Nine Swords of Weske has reached a level so powerful that I can even take on a


    Grandmaster.¡±


    Lu Ziming couldn''t help but snort, ¡°Nine Swords of Weske? Zixi, not that I want to run you down,


    but this enemy isn''t someone you can beat even if you have ny-nine swords. In fact, the


    combined strength of your grandpa and the rest of the Zhang family isn''t even close to being


    enough. He is someone so strong that no one in Jiangbei can stand against him.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Zhang Zixi eximed in defiance. ¡°Grandpa has told me before that other than


    the Pirs of China within the War God Castle, I can fight against anyone else.¡±


    In the face of Zhang Zixi''s pride, Lu Ziming responded with just a smile.


    ¡°Zixi, leave us. This is a matter for the elders, and you''re still too young to get involved. Your time


    wille after all of us old fogies are gone,¡± Zhang Jiuling persuaded his granddaughter to stand


    down.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, can you now tell me who ising?¡± Zhang Jiuling eyes remained closed.


    Lu Ziming fell silent as if he were hesitant to mention the name.


    Finally, he replied with an icy glint in his eye. ¡°He''s someone that you know who has wreaked


    devastation across Jiangbei and Mount Van. Not only did he force the Chu family into submission,


    but he also shook the world while doing so. He also survived attacking the Chu Sect alone and


    being struck down by a God Realm warrior. He is none other than the Unrivalled, most powerful


    warrior on the Sky Ranking.¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Initially, when Lu Ziming introduced the person, Zhang Jiuling did not pay much attention.


    After all, Lu Songliang had died, and that devil from Jiangdong had met his downfall as well.


    Considering how powerful the Zhang family of Jiangbei was, no one in China could oppose them


    except for the pirs of China living at the peak of Mount Yan.


    Hence, when Lu Ziming said that someone wanted to conquerthe martial arts world of Jiangbei,


    Zhang Jiuling was not bothered at all.


    He thought that another cocky and ambitious man hade to Jiangbei, iming to be the ruler.


    However, the more information Lu Ziming revealed, the less calm Zhang Jiuling became.


    When he heard the words ¡°ranked first in the Sky Ranking¡± and ¡°the Unrivalled Supreme,¡± Zhang


    Jiuling could not help but panic.


    At that moment, he felt as though lightning had just struck him, causing his mind to turnpletely


    nk.


    He immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°Shut up! Lu Ziming, shut up right now!¡± yelled Zhang Jiuling, who was initially very calm in the hall.


    Everyone was shocked.


    He revealed a look of agitation as endless panic filled his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know what you''re talking about? How dare you mention that person? You must be crazy!


    Have you forgotten how the Lu n met its downfall? How can you crack jokes about the dead so


    casually?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling suddenly became even angrier.


    Perhaps he had remembered too many terrifying incidents from the past.


    Either that, or the name that had been suppressed in his memory for two years had finally


    resurfaced¡ªChu Tianfan!


    That name was undoubtedly like a nightmaree true for the martial arts world in Jiangbei.


    Back then, Lu Songliang had been granted Weske. To everyone''s surprise, at the climax of the


    ceremony, that legendary figure entered Jiangbei.


    He first killed Lu Songliang before massacring the hundreds of people in Jiangbei''s martial arts


    world.


    The entire Weske had been ravaged by him¡ªeven theke had been dyed red by blood.


    The Lu n, which was the most powerful in Jiangbei, was eliminated overnight.


    Still, this was not the most ruthless act.


    What terrified the people of Jiangbei the most was that man called Chu Tianfan. After unleashing a


    massacre at Jiangbei, he still did not cease.


    He headed up north, entered the capital, and killed his way to the peak of Mount Van.


    Just with him alone, he challenged the three pirs of China.


    The King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and the War God Castle were all forces respected by everyone


    in China. Yet, to Chu Tianfan, they were nothing.


    When he set foot on Mount Yan and demanded people from the War God Castle, his domineering


    attitude and arrogance had already caused all the martial artists in China to break into a cold sweat.


    Back then, Zhang Jiuling thought that Chu Tianfan was a ruthless man.


    After all, he killed his way up to Mount Yan and forced the War God Castle to release the hostage.


    If they were in ancient times, his actions would be equivalent to someone killing his way through to


    the pce and usurping the emperor.


    What happened afterward made Zhang Jiuling and the others realized that the martial artists of


    China had underestimated Chu Tianfan.


    It was not just the War God Castle that he did not care about. In fact, he was not even bothered by


    the Chu Sect¡ªthe most powerful force in the martial arts world.


    If he dared to kill the head of the Chu Sect, then it was true that he had nothing to fear about Mount


    Yan and the War God Castle.


    Hence, when Ye Fan was ranked first in the Sky


    Ranking, the martial artists in Jiangbei, who kept calling for revenge, were extremely terrified.


    Yet, Ye Fanmitted suicide afterward.


    Only then did the fear that gripped Jiangbei due to Ye Fan slowly disappear.


    However, after two years, Lu liming dared to mention this nightmare again. Naturally, Zhang Jiuling


    would be nervous.


    Lu liming seemed to have expected Zhang Jiuling''s panic, as he was not surprised at all.


    When faced with Zhang Jiuling''s scolding, Lu liming paid him no heed. He continued, ¡°Of course I


    know what I''m talking about. I also know that to the people of Jiangbei, that man''s name is a


    nightmare that can never be forgotten. Even so, I must, unfortunately, tell you that he''s not dead yet.


    He''s still alive, and he''s back. He''s returned to Jiangbei and has explicitly requested to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Before Lu liming could finish speaking, Zhang Jiuling grabbed a cushion and threw it at


    him frantically.


    ¡°Get lost right now! You must be crazy! Leave the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zhang residence right now!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s face was filled with fear as he bellowed at Lu Ziming furiously.


    His previousposure and calmness had all disappeared in an instant.


    There was no way around it¡ªafter all, some people were simply too notorious.


    Just by hearing his name, people would lose theirposure.


    Furthermore, Lu Ziming was iming that not only did Chu Tianfan not die, but he had returned and


    wanted to meet Zhang Jiuling.


    Just get lost! Lu Ziming, that b *stand, must havee today to scare me! If he scared me to death,


    he''ll be the most powerful fighter in Jiangbei. In that case, the Lu family can rise to glory again. Of


    course I can see through his tricks!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is back? He has been dead for two years! How can he possibly be back? The entire


    world witnessed it when he died with all those arrows piercing through his heart. How can he still be


    alive? Furthermore, even if he''s not dead and is back, he should be looking for you, not me! Don''t


    forget that your precious son wanted to sabotage his wife and kill his mother. If I were Chu Tianfan,


    I''d kill everyone in the Lu n!¡± hollered Zhang Jiulingthrough gritted teeth, his body still trembling.


    Zhang Jiuling''s voice was so loud that his voice turned hoarse.


    ¡°That''s enough! Get lost now! I shouldn''t have let you in. You''ve lost your mind. You''re so obsessed


    with revenge that you went crazy, and you''re even hallucinating now. If you miss him so much, go


    and visit him in hell.¡±


    Zhang Jiulingdid not wish to continue talking to Lu Ziming. After screaming at him, Zhang Jiuling


    pointed at the door and told him to leave.


    ¡°What''s going on, Grandpa? Are you okay? What''s making you so agitated?¡±


    Themotion attracted Zhang Zixi there.


    When she saw how her grandfather had lost hisposure and was reacting so agitatedly, Zhang


    Zixi was scared.


    It was her first time in years seeing her grandfather like that, so she was naturally fearful.


    However, everyone ignored her.


    Even Lu Ziming did not spare her a single nce. Staring at Zhang Jiuling frostily, he asked, ¡°Don''t


    you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I''d be mad if I believed you! Leave right now! There''s no need for our families to meet anymore!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was still shrieking at him.


    Even so, Lu Ziming was unaffected. His deep voice rang out loud again. ¡°I don''t care if you believe


    me or not. Anyway, I''ve already ryed my message. You''ll still have to meet him one day.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± snapped Zhang Jiuling furiously. ¡°Who will I meet? A ghost? How can someone who has


    died for two years meet me? Huh? Is he going to return as a ghost or a zombie? This is the most


    ridiculous joke I''ve heard!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was so angry that he burst outughing.


    Boom!


    However, right after he spoke, an explosion sounded outside the house.


    The ground trembled while the trees swayed frantically.


    A powerful gust of wind ravaged the ce, whooshing in like a tempestuous tsunami.


    At the same time, the martial artists at the entrance were sent flying in with blood sputtering out of


    their mouths.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    Zhang Zixi immediately unsheathed her sword as a cold glint shed across her eyes.


    On the other hand, Zhang Jiuling''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    ¡°This sense of intimidation and power... Could it be...¡±


    He did not expect this catastrophe to arise from what seemed like an innocuous event.


    When the chilly gust of wind blew across the door, Lu Zimingand Zhang Jiuling were taken aback


    simultaneously.


    A grim expression crossed Zhang Jiuling''s face as a crazy thought emerged in his mind.


    Almost subconsciously, he held his breath.


    At the same time, a voice that he had not heard for ages suddenly rang across the Zhang


    residence.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you that unwilling to see me, Mr. Zhang?¡±


    A chuckle entered everyone''s ears brashly.


    When Zhang Jiuling and Zhang Zixi nced outside, the entrance was still pitch ck.


    However, when they looked out again, a thin figure was standing in the middle of the doorway.


    No one knew how he appeared¡ªit was as if he just appeared out of thin air.


    Zhang Zixi even thought she was hallucinating.


    However, no matter how hard she rubbed her eyes, the figure remained standing there like an


    unmovable mountain.


    An endless expanse of darknessy behind him.


    Meanwhile, the yellow hue of the mansion lit up the space in front of him.


    Light and darkness intertwined with each other, making it look like the forked path leading to the


    mortal world and hell.


    A step backward would bring one back to hell, while a step forward would bring one to the mortal


    world.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± questioned Zhang Zixi as she gripped her sword tightly, her face turning


    pale.


    This scene was undoubtedly extremely terrifying for juniors like her.


    However, the person gave no response as he continued standing there silently in the darkness.


    The chilly winter wind caused his sleeves to flutter in the air.


    Underneath the light, his dragon mask seemed even more menacing.


    ¡°A dragon mask? C-Could you be the man in the dragon mask who has created such a huge


    commotion in the martial arts world?¡± asked Zhang Zixi in surprise.


    The fearful look in her eyes quickly transformed into a look of delight and admiration.


    After Ye Fan''s demise, the man in the dragon mask had risen. He had been attacking the members


    of the Chu Sect all over the world.


    In fact, he had already in multiple Grandmasters of the Chu Sect.


    There was an extremely deep grudge between the Chu Sect and China.


    Hence, a ruthless man deliberating targeting the Chu Sect would naturally have multiple fans in


    China''s martial arts world.


    Zhang Zixi was one of them.


    Though she knew she was too weak to fight the Chu Sect, it did not stop her from admiring


    someone who was powerful and charismatic enough to kill the Chu Sect.


    However, Zhang Jiuling shook his head quickly. ¡°It''s not him. I''ve seen videos of the man in the


    dragon mask. The mask he''s wearing is different from this. You aren''t the man in the dragon mask.


    Who are you? Why are you pretending to be him?¡± interrogated Zhang Jiuling solemnly, his face


    grim.


    The man chuckled. ¡°Didn''t the head of the Lu n tell you who I am?¡±


    When Zhang Jiuling heard his response, his heart skipped a beat, and his expression changed


    drastically.


    With that, the man reached out his arm and took off the mask, revealing a handsome and calm face.


    At that moment, Zhang Jiuling¡ªthe respected head of the Zhang family and the Grandmaster of


    Jiangbei ¡ªfelt as though he had been struck by thunder.


    He was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Y-You... T-This...¡±


    As if he had lost his mind, Zhang Jiuling widened his eyes until they almost popped out.


    Trembling vigorously, he pointed at the man in front of him with a look of utter disbelief.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? T-This is impossible! How can y-you still be alive?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling stared at the man in front of him before looking at Lu Ziming.


    He had lived for years, but nothing in his past had ever been as shocking as that exact moment.


    Never would he have expected Lu Ziming to be telling the truth.


    He''s not dead yet! He''s still alive! That devil is alive and hase back!


    Back then, all the martial arts leaders, the Three Families of the Chu Sect, the fighters in the god


    realm, and numerous Supremes had joined forces to attack him. Still, they could not kill him.


    After two years, that ¡°dead¡± man had returned!


    Oh, my God! Why isn ''t he dead yet? How is he still alive?


    Why did hee back? Is he back for revenge? Is he going to kill everyone who was involved in


    attacking him back then? I''m afraid that not even China''s martial arts world will be spared! The King


    of Fighters, Sword Saint, and those from Jiangbei who participated in the attack on Ye Fan will


    probably have to die. It will be the end of China''s martial arts world¡ªno, the entire world!


    Zhang Jiuling was almost paralyzed by fear.


    His legs buckled; he was so scared that he almost crumpled to the ground.


    Tears immediately streamed down his cheeks.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so emotional upon seeing me, Mr. Zhang. Although we''ve never met, I''ve


    come to Jiangbei many years ago. Now that I remember it, that trip to Jiangbei had been very hasty.


    I didn''t have time to visit you. That was rude of me.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled benevolently.


    If someone who did not know Ye Fan saw his expression, he would assume that Ye Fan was just a


    friendly and harmless young man.


    However, Zhang Jiuling knew he was a natural-born killer.


    Hundreds of martial artists from Jiangbei had been buried underneath Weske by him.


    In fact, the Lu n, which used to be the most powerful force in Jiangbei, had been eliminated by


    him overnight.


    The three pirs of China on Mount Van could not do anything about him.


    He had even attacked and escaped from Chu Sect twice. Rumors had it that Chu Zhengliang, the


    head of the Chu family, was still shrieking in fury at the top of Mount Chumen.


    He was undoubtedly a cruel man. When Zhang Jiuling saw Chu Tianfan''s smile, he felt as though


    he was looking right at a grim reaper.


    ¡°You... W-What do you want to do? How has Jiangbei offended you? Why are you refusing to let the


    people of Jiangbei off the hook? It was Lu Hua and the Lu n who aggravated you. Why must you


    vent your anger on the people of Jiangbei?¡± asked Zhang Jiuling fearfully, his face ashen.


    He felt extremely aggrieved.


    There were so many people who had attacked him back then, but he''s targeting Jiangbei the


    moment he appears instead of looking for other people.


    However, after Zhang Jiuling asked that question, he thought it was meaningless, and his fear


    subsided a lot.


    Filled with despair, heughed self-mockingly. ¡°Forget it. I won''t ask you anything. For someone


    with a status like yours, who you wish to kill and when you kill them is nothing but a random


    thought. There''s no need for any reason! Furthermore, I really understand your plight, Mr. Chu. I


    understand why you hate China so much and why the first thing you do is to take revenge on


    China''s martial arts world. After all, the actions of China''s martial arts world were very ruthless. You


    treated your own nation as yourst refuge, even going to all lengths and oveing all obstacles


    just to return to your hometown. At that moment, you probably believed that everything would be all


    right, that you would be safe once you came home. It was like a warrior yearning for home while


    fighting a battle overseas. However, it was not the protection of yourpatriots that weed


    you, but the War God Castle''s merciless indifference and the brutality of China''s martial arts world.


    If I were in your shoes, I would havemitted suicide out of despair, too. It''s natural that you''ll


    hate China.¡±


    After a slight pause, he continued weakly, ¡°As the martial arts leader of Jiangbei, I''m willing to die


    tonight to atone for the sins of the martial artists here. However, I hope that after I die, you will not


    kill the martial artists of Jiangbei. At the very least, leave some people on Jiangbei''snds. I''m


    begging you.¡±


    His voice was tinged with a pleading and pitiful tone.


    Back then, multiple nations had teamed up to oppose Ye Fan.


    In truth, the martial arts world in China had debated over whether to protect him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Until now, Zhang Jiuling still remembered that fateful day. The pirs of China in the War God


    Castle had gathered all the martial arts leaders from all provinces except for Jiangdong. They were


    summoned to Mount Yan to discuss the matter.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    That night, there was only one discussion topic¡ª whether China should protect Ye Fan or refuse


    him entry if he returned home.


    Zhang Jiuling remembered that when the final votes were released, the majority chose to stop Ye


    Fan from returning to China.


    Everyone had turned their backs against him.


    Initially, Ye Fan had gone to Mount Chumen and forced the Chu family to submit.


    When he returned to China, all the martial artists were so eager to wee him.


    On the birthday of Ye Fan''s grandfather, the pirs of China from the War God Castle even visited


    him personally to apologize. They wanted to improve their rtionships with Ye Fan.


    However, when Ye Fan went to the Chu Sect for the second time, things changed.


    He was defeated on Mount Chumen and was forced to escape to China pathetically.


    The Chu Sect pursued him relentlessly.


    Even the martial arts world from other nations was involved in the attack on Ye Fan.


    It was an utter defeat.


    Even the general of a defeated army would choose to protect himself. Likewise, the majority of the


    people in China''s martial arts world chose to secure their safety first.


    Still, that night, Zhang Jiuling insisted on choosing to protect Ye Fan.


    Even when the voting results were released, he still argued his case and demanded that the War


    God Castle not defy its moral principles.


    Although Jiangbei and Ye Fan had an extremely deep grudge, these were two separate matters.


    No matter how immense the hatred between Ye Fan and Jiangbei was, it was only an internal


    conflict in China''s martial arts world.


    Things were different now¡ªforeign forces were coborating to attack Ye Fan.


    If China''s martial arts world withdrew, it would make all their martial artists overseas lose hope.


    If a nation did not dare to protect its own citizens, no one would dare to fight on the front lines when


    up against foreign enemies.


    For some policies, one must not only consider the immediate benefits and disadvantages. One had


    to think about the future and the impact on other people''s morale.


    Anyhow, if Zhang Jiuling was in Ye Fan''s shoes, he would hope that his nation would protect him.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Jiuling and the minority''s voices ended up being drowned by the majority.


    Eventually, China''s martial arts world refused to let Ye Fan enter the country and bring trouble into


    its borders.


    When Zhang Jiuling received news that Ye Fan hadmitted suicide, he fell seriously sick in


    Jiangbei.


    Afterward, he handed in his resignation letter to the War God Castle and quit his role as director of


    the Jiangbei Martial Arts Association.


    He was determined to leave this ruthless martial arts world.


    Perhaps his faith in China''s martial arts world had withered like what happened to the War God.


    This was not the martial arts world he wanted to protect.


    If this was how cold and merciless the martial arts world had be, he would rather not want it.


    Zhang Jiuling thought he would spend the rest of his life in this house, but he did not expect that this


    man, who had been forced to his death, would return.


    Perhaps this was fate.


    The heavens had sent Ye Fan back to reform the merciless martial arts world.


    China''s martial arts world, which had already died, would be reincarnated by him!


    At that moment, a turmoil of emotions rushed over Zhang Jiuling.


    It was unclear whether his expression revealed a look of joy or sorrow.


    However, when Zhang Jiuling spoke, he closed his eyes slowly.


    It was as if he was sleepwalking into the darkness and taking a step peacefully toward death.


    ¡°Grandpa, I won''t let you die! I''ll kill anyone who wants to kill you!¡±


    When Zhang Zixi saw her grandfather willingly submit himself to death, her eyes reddened.


    Gripping her wooden sword, she stood in front of him and red at Ye Fan viciously.


    Even so, everyone ignored her.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was only fixated on Zhang Jiuling.


    As he was recalling the past, his expression became cold and distant.


    ¡°Why are you bringing up the past? There''s no need to atone for any sins. You don''t owe me


    anything, and neither does China''s martial arts world. When all of you refused me entry into China, I


    don''t me you. There''s no reason for that, anyway. If we have to me someone, it''ll be me for


    choosing to return home.¡±


    Ye Fan remained expressionless, his tone devoid of any emotions.


    ¡°No, China owes you. The martial arts world in China hadmitted a mistake that year.¡±


    Lu Ziming, who had been silent all along, suddenly interjected, his voice filled with regret and guilt.


    In the past, Lu Ziming also thought that China did not owe Ye Fan anything.


    They had no obligation to help Ye Fan or to oppose the Chu Sect and the rest of the world just to


    protect a bloodthirsty murderer.


    However, when Lu Ziming found out that Ye Fan was Mortal Spark, he realized that he, the War


    God Castle, and everyone else in China''s martial arts world were wrong.


    Ye Fan had nothing but love for China. When he needed their help the most, though, China''s martial


    arts world let him down.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    Ye Fan suddenly became angry.


    His deep bellow caused a gust of wind to blow frantically in the middle of the dark night.


    His terrifying sense of intimidation caused Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling to turn pale. Fear


    overwhelmed both of them.


    ¡°I don''t want to hear such nonsense anymore! There is no longer any rtionship between me and


    China''s martial arts world. Also, I''m not here to kill you, Zhang Jiuling, noram I nningto massacre


    Jiangbei''s martial arts world. I just want you to help me protect someone. If she suffers from any


    harm after I leave, the Zhang family will face the same fate as the Lu n!¡±


    Ye Fan no longer had any patience. He changed the topic of conversation and directly got to the


    main point.


    Afterward, Ye Fan gave Qiu Mucheng''s information to Zhang Jiuling.


    ¡°Of course, you can choose not to protect her, but in turn, I''ll destroy the Zhang family right now,¡± he


    stated icily, leaving no room for negotiation.


    His cold voice reverberated menacingly across the house.


    His words sounded like amand. If Zhang Jiuling chose to defy the order, he would die.


    ¡°How insolent! How dare you threaten my grandfather and the Zhang family? You''re the first one to


    do that in so many years!¡± roared Zhang Zixi with a frown. Ye Fan''s tone infuriated her.


    However, immediately after Zhang Zixi spoke, Zhang Jiuling bellowed, ¡°Shut up, Zixi! Don''t be rude


    to Mr. Chu!¡±


    After scolding his granddaughter, Zhang Jiuling promised respectfully, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. Even if


    it costs my life, I will ensure Ms. Qiu''s safety. I will definitely notmit the same shameless and


    dumb mistake as the Lu n.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lu Ziming felt his eyes twitch. ¡°You...¡±


    Zhang Jiuling must be bringing up my dark history on purpose.


    Naturally, Lu Ziming knew what Zhang Jiuling was talking about.


    Back then, his son, Lu Hua, had received instructions to head to Jiangdong to protect Ye Fan''s


    rtives.


    However, he had other malicious intentions. While he was supposed to protect Ye Fan''s rtives,


    he ended up threatening their lives.


    Infuriated, Ye Fan made Lu Hua''s entire family pay with their lives.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To be honest, the Lu n was wrong first.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you...¡±


    When Zhang Zixi, who was initially overwhelmed with fury, saw her grandfather acting in such a


    servile manner, she was puzzled.


    ¡°Grandpa, he''s so disrespectful to you and even threatened the Zhang family! Why are you still... I


    know you''ve already retired from the martial arts world for good and don''t want to be involved in any


    bloodshed, but you still have me! I can do whatever you''re unwilling to do and kill whoever you''re


    unwilling to kill! Like this insolent and arrogant b*stard here! I must teach him a tough lesson!¡±


    eximed Zhang Zixi sternly.


    Her voice was filled with both fury and confusion.


    Why is an arrogant and prideful person like grandpa''s not furious at this man who had barged into


    the Zhang residence and spouted such disrespectful nonsense?


    Instead, he''s treating that b*stard with such respect!


    ¡°Shut up! What does a brat like you know? Leave now! You aren''t worthy enough to oppose Mr.


    Chu''s authority!¡± chided Zhang Jiuling, taken aback by her.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    After yelling at his granddaughter, Zhang Jiuling politely bowed to Ye Fan and walked him out of the


    house. Lu Ziming did the same.


    Zhang Jiuling only sighed a breath of relief after Ye Fan had left.


    The former didn''t understand why, but the few minutes he interacted with Ye Fan felt as long as a


    century.


    Even after Ye Fan had left, Zhang Jiuling suffered from the aftereffects. Thetter felt as though he


    had just had a near-death experience.


    Sigh...


    ¡°Sword Saint and the others truly made an unwise decision all those years ago.¡±


    Recalling the past made Zhang Jiuling sigh deeply.


    Then, Ye Fan was gravely wounded, and it was a great opportunity for both the War God Castle to


    build a rapport with him. At that time, a simple disy of pity would have greatly benefited the


    martial arts world in China.


    If they had rescued Ye Fan, the martial arts world of China would surely have gained a powerful ally.


    Unfortunately, they turned a blind eye to his suffering. As a result, their actions earned them a


    powerful enemy.


    Ye Fan had said that he no longer hold any grudges against the martial arts world in China and


    would call everything even.


    However, Zhang Jiuling could hearthetruth in Ye Fan''s tone. The guy still harbored hatred and anger


    toward the War God Castle and the martial arts world of China.


    ¡°Given his talent, he will surely surpass Chu Yuan in the future. Our country has wronged him, and


    that was equivalent to making an enemy out of a fighting expert,¡± murmured Zhang Jiuling. He felt


    bad about the situation.


    Lu Ziming nodded as well. ¡°The War God Castle isn''t the only one who made a mistake. The entire


    martial arts world of China owed that young man too much.


    ¡°In the past, I assumed that Chu Tianfan was just a brat who didn''t care about the greater good or


    the country. I even thought he was just a bloodthirsty


    demon.


    ¡°It wasn''t untilst night when I realized who he truly is, and I found out how heavy the weights on


    his shoulders are. He had quietly endured so much misunderstanding and hatred from so many


    people.


    ¡°If you or I were in his shoes, we''d both crumble from the pressure.


    ¡°Perhaps that is just how destiny worked. Only an incredibly talented person like him can face the


    malicious intenting at him from all directions,¡± replied Lu Ziming before he sighed.


    Zhang Jiuling, however, was confused to hearthat. ¡°Wait, what did you say earlier? Did you say


    something about who he truly is? What are you talking about? Isn''t he just the renowned Mr. Chu of


    Jiangdong? Does he have another identity?¡± asked Zhang Jiuling curiously.


    Lu Ziming shook his head and replied, ¡°That is just one of his less aplished aliases. If you


    know who he truly is, I''m certain you will be even more impressed.¡±


    He grinned bitterly because he felt as though he was the only person in the country who knew Ye


    Fan''s


    true identity.


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the others would probably never have guessed it, but the truth


    remained. Mortal Spark, the person they regarded as a leader of the martial arts world in China,


    was none other than Ye Fan, the person they left to die all those years ago.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling became even more curious.


    He dragged Lu Ziming into a private room to discuss the matter in detail.


    Zhang Zixi, who was outside the door, pouted angrily. ¡°Mr. Chu of Jiangdong, huh? Isn''t thatjust a


    local hooligan? Why are they so afraid of him? Ugh, I can''t believe they call him an incredibly


    talented person. As far as I am concerned, he is just an arrogant punk. There''s nothing incredible


    about that guy.¡±


    The Zhang family regarded Zhang Zixi as the most talented person of the century, so she was


    always at the center of attention. That day was the first time she was neglected.


    Ye Fan and the others never paid attention to a single


    word she said.


    Even her own grandfather had neglected her. The only time he had his attention on her was when


    he scolded her.


    To Zhang Zixi, who had been worshipped by others her entire life, that was simply uneptable.


    ¡°Hah! I''d like to see just how powerful the so-called Mr. Chu of Jiangdong really is.¡±


    Zhang Zixi left after her grandfather and Lu Ziming went into another room.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, headed back to the ce he rented.


    His trip to Jiangbei was, in a way, a sess because he got his hands on the clover herb.


    It was time, so he would have to leave after Junie treated his illness.


    With that, he would lose all excuses to stay with Qiu Mucheng and her son. He could no longer


    protect them from behind the scenes.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That was why he was nning ahead. I must find someone to keep them both safe. It''ll be thest


    time I act as a husband, and this will be thest gift to the woman who used to sleep beside me.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why are you home sote? Even Junie got home ages ago. Be honest with me. Where


    have you been?¡±


    It didn''t take long before Ye Fan reached the ce he was staying.


    As usual, Tangtang stood at the side of the road and waited for him.


    She was especially attached to Ye Fan.


    He walked over and picked her up before stroking her head and smiling lovingly at her. ¡°You little


    rascal. How many times have I told you? You should wait at home. It''s dangerous to stand out here


    on your own when it''ste at night. Someone might kidnap you,¡± said Ye Fan as he pinched her


    chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Ah, stop pinching my face. You''ll make me look fat,¡±ined the kid right away.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered something. We have to hurry home or Junie will finish all the food,¡± urged


    Tangtang after she recalled something.


    Ye Fan, however, grinned and replied, ¡°There''s no need to hurry. I have to deal with a few men first


    because they have been following me around for too long.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, numerous men revealed themselves from the shadows.


    Those men moved quickly and had both Ye Fan and Tangtang heavily surrounded soon after.


    It didn''t take long before a series of rustlings stopped. The men red, and their eyes looked as


    dark as demons'' eyes. By then, they had already locked in on their target¡ªYe Fan.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡±


    Tangtang was petrified. The eerie aura and hostile environment had turned her face pale.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I am here,¡± cooed Ye Fan while smiling.


    Surprisingly, his nonchnt style made Tangtang feel safe.


    It was as though the man in front of her could keep her safe, even if the apocalypse were to


    happen.


    As they spoke, the men surrounding them moved aside.


    Then, a woman with a ck windbreaker walked over.


    She was beautiful, and her eyes glowed with power.


    Her gaze locked in on Ye Fan as soon as she showed up.


    ¡°You''re Mr. Chu of Jiangdong, right?¡±


    Her voice and proud tone intrigued Ye Fan. ¡°Ah, so you know who I am... but who are you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± growled Zhang Zixi. Ye Fan''s words hadpletely enraged her.


    So he never saw me when he dropped by the Zhang family''s residence today, huh?


    Sometimes, ignoring someone was the most insulting thing to a person.


    ¡°There is no need for you to know that.


    ¡°All you need to know is that this is Jiangbei, not Jiangdong. This is not a ce where you can bully


    others.


    ¡°My grandfather wishes to retire, and that is why hepromised earlier. It''s the only reason he let


    you do whatever you please.


    ¡°However, the same cannot be said for me!


    ¡°You have until tomorrow to leave this province.


    ¡°If you don''t, I will bury the renowned Mr. Chu of Jiangdong under the Weske.¡±


    Zhang Zixi exuded a hostile aura as she red at Ye Fan, and her words showed that she was


    threatening him.


    As she spoke, the armed men moved ordingly.


    They fished their guns out in a timely manner, and it looked as though countless bullets were about


    to shootout.


    Ye Fan chuckled immediately after. ¡°You''re going to chase me away with these guns?¡±


    ¡°You imbecile! How dare you speak to our employer in that tone? I will kill you for that!¡± scolded a


    thin man who was standing beside Zhang Zixi at the time. He was instantly enraged after hearing


    Ye Fan''s


    disses.


    Ye Fan''s gaze turned evil as soon as the thin man finished scolding. After that, a strong gust of wind


    escaped from Ye Fan''s palm.


    Whoosh!


    Ye Fan waved his hand nonchntly.


    There, under the night sky, the thin man exploded as though he were a firecracker.


    Warm crimson blood tainted the ground.


    ¡°What a noisy prick,¡±mented Ye Fan calmly after that.


    Dead silence.


    It was pin-drop silence, even though the spacious ce was filled with people.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    ¡°T-That was...¡±


    Zhang Zixi and the others were scared and stunned in ce soon after.


    That was too cruel.


    Before they made the trip over, they would never have thought that Ye Fan, who looked ever so


    harmless, was actually the kind of man who would murder someone on a whim.


    The sudden disy of power and cruelty prompted everyone to back away a few steps.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    Ye Fan had covered Tangtang''s eyes, so she only heard a muffled explosion. She never saw what


    Ye Fan did.


    ¡°Oh, everything is fine, Tangtang. Someone set off some firecrackers,¡± replied Ye Fan softly.


    His tone was calm and there wasn''t even a hint of anything being wrong.


    It was as though Ye Fan never killed anyone, and his victim was just an ant he identally stepped


    on.


    Zhang Zixi clenched her fist tightly. ¡°I guess that means you''re adamant about causing trouble in


    Jiangbei.¡±


    Her gaze had turned hostile by then.


    She had expected things to be difficult and didn''t actually think that she could chase Ye Fan out of


    Jiangbei by simply threatening the guy.


    However, she didn''t expect him to be that cruel either. He just killed someone without batting an


    eyelid!


    Blood had spilled, so there was no mistaking that a fight was inevitable that night.


    Ye Fan smiled in response to Zhang Zixi''s words. ¡°I attacked earlier not because I intend to take


    over your ce in Jiangbei. I simply dislike the idea of being threatened. That was just a simple


    lesson foryou. Remember this well. Before you attack your opponent, you need to think about


    whetheryou are strong enough to put up a fight. Failing to do so will just bring death and destruction


    to you and yourrades.¡±


    Ye Fan turned around, shot a look at Zhang Zixi, then smiled.


    After that, he turned his attention back to Tangtang.


    ¡°Let''s go, Tangtang. We''ll head home for dinner.¡±


    Ye Fan ignored them after that.


    He was so calm that it was as though his opponents were mere ants and not worthy of his attention.


    There''s that arrogance again. This is how proud idiots, who think they are better than anyone else,


    behave.


    Zhang Zixi really hated how he had neglected her.


    This was so much worse than discriminating against someone. The way Ye Fan acted meant that


    hepletely disregarded them.


    That behavior was worse than discrimination and it was very insulting.


    Naturally, Zhang Zixi, who had always been as proud as a peacock, couldn''t ept that.


    ¡°Hold it right there. Don''t you take another step forward or I will attack!¡± roared Zhang Zixi fiercely.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan just ignored her.


    ¡°You had thising.¡±


    Zhang Zixi''s eyes glowed with cruelty, and she issued her orders at the very next instant.


    Brrt!


    In the next moment, countless guns fired.


    Thousands of bullets tore through the air, and shell casings fell as though it were raining bullets.


    From a distance, it looked as though a crimson web of death from hell had fallen on them. The


    bullets were burning and had created a hot wave.


    Piercing noise engulfed the entire neighborhood.


    Just like that, under Zhang Zixi and herrades'' cold stare, a burning wave consumed both Ye


    Fan and Tangtang.


    ¡°Anyone who tried to snatch Jiangbei from us will meet an untimely death. My family has ruled this


    ce for over a hundred years, and even Lu Songliang of the Lu n failed to destroy us. Do they


    really think a random punk from a rathole can take us


    on?¡±


    Zhang Zixi grinned evilly when she saw the mes in front of her.


    That was not the first time someone had challenged herfamily''s authority in Jiangbei, and she was


    certain that wouldn''t be thest time someone did so.


    It doesn''t matter, though. I will just kill those whoe after us. I won''t even care who my


    opponents are.


    The Zhang family was so powerful that even a Grandmaster couldn''t go after or bully them.


    ¡°Head overter and take care of his corpse so we can send him back to Jiangdong. That''ll send a


    message and tell everyone that we are a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    The guns were still firing, and the custom-made bullets were tearing through the air as though they


    didn''t cost a fortune.


    However, Zhang Zixi had no intention of staying any longer.


    His fate is sealed.


    The Zhang family specifically created those powerful and highly piercing bullets to fight martial


    artists.


    It wouldn''t matter even if their opponent was a Grandmaster who could flush out his aura to protect


    himself.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He might be able to withstand a few dozen or even a hundred bullets, but there was no way he


    could survive ten thousand bullets.


    That was why Zhang Zixi was confident that Ye Fan was a dead man as soon as she issued her


    order.


    She had absolutely no doubt that things would turn out exactly the way she imagined, so she didn''t


    think there was any point in staying.


    The color of the blood was very bright, but she didn''t like it.


    The sound of the guns firing died down when Zhang Zixi reached her car and was ready to leave.


    Silence finally returned.


    ¡°I knew it. The world is a much more peaceful ce once vermins are eliminated.¡±


    Zhang Zixi entered her car and picked up a ss of red wine that was prepared in advance. She


    drank everything in one go.


    ¡°Okay, let''s head home.¡±


    She had dealt with a threat on her grandfather''s behalf and had rid Jiangbei of big trouble. Hence,


    she was in a good mood.


    With a smile on her lips, she ordered the chauffeur to drive.


    But no one replied to her.


    ¡°Huh? What''s wrong?¡± asked Zhang Zixi.


    The chauffeur didn''t reply.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhang Zixi frowned right away and turned her attention to the man in the driver''s seat.


    All she saw was the elderly man trembling endlessly and staring ahead. His fingers shivered when


    he pointed ahead.


    Horror was on every inch of his face, and it was as though he were looking at a demon.


    Zhang Zixi was surprised to see the fear the chauffeur disyed.


    She instinctively traced the chauffeur''s line of sight and looked ahead.


    Boom!


    It was as though an explosion had gone off in her mind. The serenity on Zhang Zixi''s beautiful face


    vanished instantly.


    All she saw was the thin figure still standing in front of her.


    Or rather, she saw it walking.


    Ye Fan was holding Tangtang''s hand, and the two of them walked side-by-side.


    The streetlights illuminated both their figures, but they also made them two long shadows.


    If anyone were to see that, they would find the scene to be heartwarming.


    It was as warm as a ray of sunlight in the cold winter.


    The part that had Zhang Zixi and the others drowning in fear, however, was different. Golden bullets


    were floating right behind them.


    Thousands of bullets floated in midair like magic.


    If Zhang Zixi hadn''t heard her own rapid breathing and felt her heart still pumping blood through her


    veins, she would''ve thought that time had stopped.


    ¡°B-But h-how is that possible? H-How are the bullets floating in mid-air like that? Those bullets


    traveled faster than sound, so how did he stop them?¡±


    Zhang Zixi acted as though she had gone mad. Her beautiful face turned pale as she witnessed an


    unbelievable scene in front of her.


    She couldn''t take it. That was something that would only happen in a fiction novel, but it had


    undoubtedly yed out in front of her.


    Thousands of bullets were floating in the air, and the two people who should be dead were walking


    together under the streetlights.


    The incredible sight had, without question, stunned everybody at the ce.


    Just as they were drowning in fear, Ye Fan, who had been walking slowly, suddenly waved his arm.


    Whoosh!


    The bullets that had been floating in the air suddenly acted as though they were alive. Zhang Zixi


    and the others were still staring in astonishment when those bullets flew backwards.


    It was as though a golden rain had fallen.


    That beautiful picture, however, was tainted with agonized screams and crimson red blood.


    Under the dark sky, the ce turned into a river of blood.


    Just like that, within a few seconds, Zhang Zixi and nearly a hundred of the Zhang family''s


    assassins were all wounded. They all stumbled backward as the bullets tore through them. The


    intense pain prompted them to kneel on the floor and moan in agony.


    ¡°Ry a message to Zhang Jiuling. I have spared all these people, and in exchange, I want him to


    keep my wife safe. If anything were to happen to Mucheng, I will return to Jiangbei and make the


    family pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Zhang Zixi couldn''t even remember how she made it back to her home.


    When she reached home, however, she realized that Zhang Jiuling had gathered all the top


    members of the family. They were having a meeting.


    She didn''t lie to the family members in front of her and confessed everything she did.


    After all, she couldn''t hide it.


    She had gathered over a hundred of the family''s assassins to force Ye Fan out of Jiangbei.


    An operation of that magnitude would inevitably draw attention.


    ¡°What? You led a team over to attack Mr. Chu?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was confused earlier and wondered what could have happened to his disheveled


    granddaughter.


    Nevertheless, when he learned how Zhang Zixi had tried to kill Ye Fan, the news scared him so


    much that he could feel his scalp going tingly.


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    In the heat of the moment, Zhang Jiuling mercilessly pped Zhang Zixi right across her face.


    She spat blood and stumbled backwards a little.


    ¡°You foolish girl. How dare you do something like that? How could you go after someone that


    powerful? Do you have a death wish or something?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was so angry that he had gone insane.


    Who does she think Ye Fan is? That monster is so powerful that he even went after Chu Sect. Even


    Sword Saint feared the guy.


    Years ago, the entire world ganged up on Ye Fan, and even then, they chose to go after him when


    he was in his weakest state.


    No one dared to go after him when he was in his prime.


    A powerful figure like that is someone we need to run away from.


    Zhang Jiuling couldn''t believe that his granddaughter was so stupid that she tried to kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°You stupid, dumb freaking idiot! What have I been teaching you in the past twenty years? I told you


    to be patient and to think hard before you act. Yet, you did the exact opposite and were stupidly


    impulsive. Did you even register a word I said? Freaking hell. Even a dog is smarter than you.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling had never been that angry before.


    Even after the p, he raised his hand to hit her again.


    Heter thought about how Zhang Zixi was a physically weak woman, so he stopped himself before


    he pped her a second time.


    If ZhangZixi had been a boy, Zhang Jiuling would likely have broken both her legs.


    The aggression Zhang Jiuling disyed undoubtedly scared the entire Zhang family to their core.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Zixi is your favorite granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you shouldn''t p her so hard, even if she had made a mistake.¡±


    Many members of the family stood up to help.


    Some pulled Zhang Jiuling back while some went to help Zhang Zixi up.


    The head of the family, Zhang Zijiang, was surprised as well.


    Everyone in the family knew that Zhang Jiuling''s favorite was Zhang Zixi.


    He kept her by his side at all times and personally trained her. When he stepped back and moved


    toward retirement, he stopped paying attention to everything that was going on. Even then, he


    never stopped teaching and guiding his granddaughter.


    That was why the entire Zhang family had regarded Zhang Zixi as the next leader of the family.


    To their surprise, Zhang Jiuling lost his temper and was so angry that heid a hand on her.


    ¡°Zixi, you troublesome kid, what did you do? Why did you get your grandpa so angry? Is the man


    you offended really just a random hooligan from Jiangdong? Are you hiding any important


    information from us?¡±


    Zhang Zijiang nervously interrogated his daughter and was urging her to confess everything.


    ¡°D-Dad, I told you everything. It''s true. That guy wants to rule over Jiangbei, so I went over to warn


    him. The operation was simrto what I had done a dozen times before,¡± replied Zhang Zixi as tears


    rolled endlessly down her cheeks. She looked ever so pitiful at that moment.


    That confused the rest of the family.


    ¡°If that is true, then you truly have overreacted.


    ¡°That is just a random punk from Jiangdong, right?


    ¡°Even if he managed to rule over Jiangdong and is a renowned guy there, he is still just a nobody


    here.


    ¡°Ourfamily has ruled over Jiangbei fora century, and we are one of the most powerful families in the


    country.


    ¡°We need not worry, even if Zixi had offended him.


    ¡°Jiangbei is one of the top three most powerful provinces in the country. Both our economy and


    martial arts capabilities are superior to Jiangdong.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Seriously, you have overreacted this time,¡± said one of the more powerful members of the Zhang


    family, ZhangXu.


    Everyone else thought Zhang Jiuling overreacted as well.


    ¡°Come on, Zixi. Don''t cry. I bet this is just a misunderstanding, so don''t be sad. Tell me where that


    hooligan from Jiangdong is right now. I will send some men over to break both his legs. After that, I


    will drag the guy over so you can vent your frustration out on him. You are our most precious child,


    so we won''t stand by when someone bullies you.¡±


    Members of the Zhang family circled around to coo Zhang Zixi.


    ¡°Shut up! You idiots. You know absolutely nothing. Do you really think that guy is just a random


    hooligan from Jiangdong? He is a martial artist who holds great power.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was infuriated once more, and he shouted at his family.


    ¡°So what? You''re a martial artist too, and Zixi is on the verge of reaching Grandmaster rank, so


    what''s the big deal? You''re also the president of the Martial Arts


    Association. All it takes is one word from you to get every martial artist over to help us out. The fact


    that the guy is a martial artist is not a big deal at all.¡±


    Zhang Xu and the others were at ease as they said those words.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have to meet someer. It''s a business deal that is worth over a billion, and


    we''ll receive thirty percent of the profit. The year is about to end, so I want to give the family


    business onest push for the year. I''ll head over now.¡±


    Just then, a member ofthe Zhangfamily stood upto leave after he received a call.


    ¡°Oh, I have to go too. A powerful politician is hosting a party, and it''d be rude to not show up. We''ll


    be counting on that guy to get the real estate project scheduled for next year.¡±


    Someone else stood up to leave.


    Those words snapped thest shred of sanity in Zhang Jiuling.


    He mmed on the desk and broke it into pieces.


    ¡°Anyone who leaves the house without my permission will be disowned,¡± roared Zhang Jiuling. The


    entire ce instantly became quiet.


    Everyone was so scared that they were stunned. No one dared to do anything.


    ¡°Look at you guys with your luxurious meals and your tailor-made suits.


    ¡°Yacht, private jets, personal vi... You have everything you want.


    ¡°Let me ask you idiots something. Have you forgotten how our family rose to power?


    ¡°We started as martial artists, and that is the source of our strength!


    ¡°I can''t believe you guys actually forgot your roots!


    ¡°If we don''t have Zixi with us, the entire family''s legacy will end with me!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling was so angry that he was trembling.


    ¡°I let the rest of you move away from being martial artists because I want to keep you away from all


    the war and fighting. I was trying to keep the family safe and prevent us from ending the way the Lu


    n did.


    ¡°Now, I see that I was wrong.


    ¡°Your lives are peaceful, but they were too peaceful.


    ¡°You know nothing except enjoying life, and all you crave is wealth. It got to the point where you lost


    the most basic skill of a martial artist. You don''t even have the ability to sense danger anymore!


    ¡°If that''s the case, then I will no longer carry the burden and shield all of you.


    ¡°Aren''t you curious about why I fear Mr. Chu?


    ¡°Well, let me tell you the truth, then.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling had been dealing with the drama of the martial arts world ever since he was a kid. He


    had also witnessed countless fights,petitions, and murders between the martial artists.


    That was why, when he took over the Zhang family decades ago, he did his best to separate the


    Zhang family from the martial arts world.


    He was the only one who was allowed to interact with other martial artists. Everyone else wasn''t


    allowed to even know about the happenings in the martial arts world.


    Zhang Jiuling made his family go into politics and do business because he wanted everyone to lead


    a normal life.


    His initial intention was to keep the Zhang family from the never-ending conflict in the martial arts


    world. Unfortunately, to his dismay, his family slowly turned blind with ignorance.


    If that is how things are, then I will wake them up today. I will show them just how cruel this world


    really is.


    ¡°Do you still remember the massacre in Weske from a few years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Zhang Xu. ¡°If I remember correctly, the head of the family was celebrating his


    birthday on theke. There was an ident, and the construction fell, causing many to drown in


    thatke. I think the rubble also killed quite a few people.


    ¡°The head of the family died that day, along with many top members of the family.


    ¡°After that ident, the Lu n suffered a huge loss. The family fell, and they became a second-


    ss force.¡±

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    ¡°Yes, Father. Why did you bring this up suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t the ident that happened to Lu n over? Don''t tell me that the Weske incident is rted


    to this person from Jiangdong...¡± Zhang Zijiang, head of the Zhang family, interrupted.


    Back then, the incident that happened to Lu n caused a huge stir because a lot of people died.


    Not to mention that Lu n fell apart after that fateful night.


    Any incident that involved the death of more than ten people was considered a major safety


    ident.


    However, since the incident involved hundreds of deaths, the media were all fighting to cover the


    headline news.


    Zhang Zijiang had doubts about whether the incident was purely an ident or carefully staged.


    However, the investigators from the province did not suspect any foul y.


    Another group of investigators was sent from Yanjing after the province closed the case, but they


    reached the same conclusion.


    Furthermore, the head of Lu n, Lu Ziming, seemed to have epted that and did not pursue the


    matter after going back to Jiangbei.


    After so many years, everyone also believed that it was just an ident.


    Nobody expected Zhang Jiuling to bring it up.


    ¡°ident?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it''s just an ident? Don''t you know that the family members of Lu n are all


    prominent figures in the martial arts world? Especially the head of the family, Lu Songliang. He is


    more powerful than I am.¡±


    ¡°Even I can survive bullets. What do you think caused the death of a Grandmaster? And the deaths


    of hundreds of people in Jiangbei? What can cause the greatest n in Jiangbei to fall in one day?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling asked in a serious tone.


    Zhang Xu and the others turned pale as they had never felt this horrified before.


    ¡°Was the incident staged?¡± ¡°Impossible! The investigation teams from the province and Yanjing said


    it was an ident...¡± Zhang Xu shook his head, unable to believe what he had heard.


    If it really wasn''t an ident, why would the country hide the truth from the public and let the


    perpetrator get away with it?


    Were they afraid that the public would panic?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Or were they too afraid to cross the perpetrator?


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so naive. You''re not kids anymore. You should know that anything you see in this world


    is only what those in power choose to show you. By shielding you from darkness, do you truly think


    that darkness will cease to exist?¡±


    ¡°When you find things beyondprehension, it is because you are narrow-minded and


    inexperienced.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you that the fall of Lu n is not an ident. The man from Jiangdong was the one who


    killed their whole family!¡±


    ¡°He wiped them out single handedly!¡±


    Silence ensued as Zhang Jiuling''s voice echoed through the vast hall.


    All that could be heard was the eerie sound of cold wind blowing relentlessly through the window.


    Completely stunned, Zhang Xu and the others stared at Zhang Jiuling in disbelief.


    Zhang Zixi yelped, ¡°That man killed the whole of Lu n?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible, Grandpa? Didn''t you say that Lu Songliang was more powerful than you?


    Even if Mr. Chu is a Grandmaster, he can''t be stronger than you. How did he manage to kill the


    whole of Lu n? Besides, I can''t tell that Mr. Lu hates Mr. Chu,¡± Zhang Zixi shook her head as she


    said.


    How can this be?


    She knew very little about the outside world due to all the years spent training indoors with Zhang


    Jiuling.


    It was the same for Zhang Xu and Zhang Zijiang too.


    Since Zhang Jiuling made sure that they stayed away from the martial arts world, they didn''t know


    much about everything that was already known by people who kept in touch with the martial arts


    world.


    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Zhang Jiulingughed helplessly. ¡°If Mr. Chu is just a Grandmaster, why will I be


    afraid of him? I could have beaten him on my own, but sadly that is not the case.¡±


    Zhang Zixi asked, ¡°Can it be that he is one of the Six pirs of China? That is the only exnation


    for the reason you are afraid of him! Only if he is one of the Six pirs of China that he will be able


    to kill the whole of Lu n and get away with it without Lu Ziminging after him!¡±


    Everything made sense now.


    It was then only Zhang Zixi realized how scary Ye Fan was.


    No wonder he was fearless when facing the attacks of so many people.


    Besides, his presence was intimidating enough to the others.


    He was none other than Mount Yan''s pirof China.


    However, Zhang Zixi still found it hard to believe that a pir of China could be someone so young.


    Zhang Zixi used to be proud of being a step away from achieving Grandmaster at the age of twenty-


    six.


    However, her achievements seemed nothing when shepared herself to Ye Fan.


    Finally, Zhang Zixi felt anxious and defeated.


    Growing up hearing the stories of the legendary pirs of China, her biggest dream is to conquer


    Mount Yan by the age of sixty and be one of the Six pirs of China.


    However, her dream was easily achieved by Mr. Chu when he was barely thirty.


    Zhang Zixi''s confidence was shattered by the truth.


    The Zhang family members were too shocked by the fact.


    Facing the petrified faces of his family, Zhang Jiuling merely shook his head and sighed, ¡°Seems


    like you''ve been kept away from the martial arts world for too long. You still don''t understand how


    scary this man is.


    ¡°You may think that the pirs of China are the most powerful people in the world, but you''re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is not one of the Six pirs of China. He is way more powerful than all of them! He is


    at the top of the Sky Ranking and the god realm. He is scary enough for all of the martial arts


    experts in the whole world to join forces against him!¡±


    The news came as a shock for everyone because they thought Ye Fan was one of the Six pirs of


    China.


    Zhang Zijiang was shocked to the core while Zhang Xu''s face went pale white.


    As for Zhang Zixi, she almost fell to her knees as her legs went jelly.


    Their minds were nk.


    At the top of the Sky Ranking?


    The strongest in the god realm?


    More powerful than the Six pirs of China?


    Oh my god!


    It was out of their imagination because they thought the Six pirs of China were the most powerful


    in the world.


    However, Chu Tianfan was more powerful than those living in Mount Yan.


    Could it be that he is an immortal who had descended to the human world?

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    ¡°I understand that you have no idea what Sky Ranking means since you have been away from the


    martial arts world for a long time. I can exin it to you.


    ¡°You should know that the Mo n from Zhonghai is the most powerful family in China. They have


    family members in all of the highest positions in both politics and business. The power and wealth


    they hold are enough to affect the country''s future.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You''ve asked me why the Mo family''s grip on power hassted for almost a century. The answer is


    simple. They are the most powerful martial arts family in China.¡±


    ¡°Out of the ten Grandmasters born in the family throughout the century, four of them are supreme


    grandmasters!¡±


    ¡°The third most powerful person on Mount Yan is the King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng. He is the


    Supreme pirof China and the uncle of the current head of the Mo family. His son, Mo Wuya, has


    also achieved the same Supreme title as him.¡± ¡°Mo Gucheng is said to be the most powerful


    member ever in the Mo family. However, he didn''t even make it to the top twenty of the Sky


    Ranking.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Chu Tianfan is at the top of the Sky Ranking. He is the only representative from


    China and Asia that made it to the top ten of the list!¡± Zhang Jiuling eximed.


    Zhang Zixi and the others were so shocked that they could not say anything in response.


    The wide hall was so silent that the sound of a needle falling to the ground would be heard clearly.


    The Zhang family was utterly petrified.


    Zhang Zixi was so scared that her knees weakened, causing her to kneel at the ground with a loud


    thump.


    The Mo family in Zhonghai depended on Mo Gucheng to achieve their position as the most


    prominent family in China.


    However, such a powerful person like Mo Gucheng couldn''t even make it into the top twenty of the


    Sky Ranking.


    How powerful and terrifying does one have to be to make it to the top of the Sky Ranking?He must


    be


    powerful enough to change the whole world!


    At that point, Zhang Zixi was too frightened to think further.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly as she continued kneeling on the ground.


    All this time, she thought she of how had looked down on Ye Fan.


    Now that she knew about Ye Fan''s capability, she realized she hadpletely underestimated him.


    He was at another level that she could never imagine.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa. My impulsiveness has gotten all of you in deep trouble...¡± Still kneeling on the


    ground and in tears, Zhang Zixi lowered her head in shame as she apologized.


    The other members of the Zhang family kept quiet.


    Zhang Xu and the others who were defending Zhang Zixi before were all too terrified to say another


    word.


    Zhang Jiuling red at them coldly and scolded, ¡°All of you are too ignorant.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make this clear now. From today onwards, no one shall offend Chu Tianfan, or else I will feed


    you to the sharks personally before he does it! The Zhang family shall not tolerate such idiots!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s voice echoed in the vast hall.


    Knowing that it signified the end of their arrogant days in Jiangbei, Zhang Xu and the others


    lowered their head in fright and dared not reply.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan and Tangtang arrived at the courtyard.


    Yue Yingchun and Hu Yipeng were waiting for them in a room.


    When Yue Yingchun saw Ye Fan, she immediately med him, ¡°Why are you back sote today?


    Your sister has already arrived a while ago. Come and eat before the dishes get cold!¡±


    Yue Yingchun opened the covered dishes and handed Ye Fan a bowl of rice.


    Right after Yue Yingchun finished, Tangtang, face reddened with excitement, told her parents


    excitedly,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, a bunch of bad guys were here just now! They all had guns and wanted to capture me


    and Ye Fan!¡±


    What?


    ¡°What are you talking about, Tangtang? Why are there bad guys?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on, Ye Fan? Was themotion out there just now gunshots?¡±


    Still serving food, Yue Yingchun couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    A few minutes ago, they heard loud sounds from far away but didn''t think too much because they


    thought it was just a few kids ying with fireworks.


    However, after what Tangtang said, they were all perked up and anxious.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Mdm. Yue. They''ve left. I suppose they found the wrong person?¡± Ye Fan tried to make


    up a story because he didn''t want to involve Yue Yingchun''s family in the martial arts world.


    However, Tangtang wouldn''t stop talking about it. She continued excitedly, ¡°Why are you lying to my


    mum, Ye Fan? The bad guys were there to find you and chase you out of Jiangbei.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mom and Dad, Ye Fan is amazing. He chased all of them away on his own! He even


    broke theircarwindows! In the end, those bad guys had to run away limping. Ye Fan is the best!¡±


    Tangtang eximed in excitement and admiration.


    Even if she didn''t see the whole incident, she did see the Zhang family fleeing away from Ye Fan in


    a pathetic way.


    Ye Fan had be a hero to Tangtang after that.


    As she described the incident to her parents proudly, Ye Fan hurriedly exined, ¡°Mdm. Yue,


    Tangtang is just exaggerating. It really was nothing. Let''s start eating before the food turns cold.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tangtang protested, ¡°Dad, Mom, if you don''t believe me, I can bring you there! There''s a lot of


    ss shards on the ground.¡±


    In the end, Yue Yingchun and her husband followed Tangtang to the ce where the fight


    happened.


    When they returned, their expression changed drastically.


    After locking the door, they asked Ye Fan to go to their room.


    ¡°Tell us honestly, Ye Fan. Did you get into some trouble?¡± Yue Yingchun interrogated in a serious


    tone while Hu Yipeng stood beside them gravely.


    ¡°No, Mdm. Yue. I''m not in any trouble.¡± Ye Fan put on a smile and tried his best to assure them.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± Yue Yingchun scolded.


    ¡°Not only did we see the ss shards, but also the bloodstains and bullet casings on the ground!¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the truth, Ye Fan. Did you get into some trouble with someone powerful?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang is my daughter. Do you really think I''m unable to tell when she is telling the truth and


    when she is lying?¡± Yue Yingchun pressed on anxiously.


    Hu Yipeng''s eyes were filled with worry as he said, ¡°Ye Fan, if there''s anything, please let us know.¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Yue and I may not be big shots, but we have lived longer than you and are more


    experienced than you. If you are indeed in some trouble, we may be able to help you.¡±


    Ye Fan knew that there was no way of keeping it from them any longer. ¡°Mr. Hu, Mdm. Yue, I have


    indeed run into some kind of trouble just now, but it''s all settled now. They won''t being again in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Who are those people who bullied you? Do you want to go to the police?¡± Worried, Yue Yingchun


    asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head and replied, ¡°I think they were from the Zhang family, but it shouldn''t be a


    problem now. Mr. Zhang probably has given them a lecture about it already,¡± Ye Fan smiled.


    He didn''t care too much about the incident because he believed that it was Zhang Zixi acting on her


    impulse.


    As for Zhang Jiuling, he was too smart to act rashly.


    ¡°What did you say? The Zhang family?¡±


    ¡°Which family are you referring to?¡± Hu Yipeng shuddered as he asked Ye Fan.


    ¡°The head of the family is Zhang Jiuling if I''m not mistaken,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    ¡°Zhang... Zhang Jiuling?¡± If there had been any color remaining on Hu Yipeng''s face previously, it


    was all drained out now.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Hu Yipeng stood rooted to the ground and stared nkly ahead of him in fright.


    Afterward, he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he urged Yue Yingchun, ¡°Quick, Yingchun. Help Ye


    Fan pack his stuff and give him some money. Send him on the train by tonight!¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Yue Yingchun was scared by Hu Yipeng''s reaction.


    ¡°What''s going on, Yipeng? Don''t tell me that this Zhang family is someone that we can''t afford to


    offend!¡± Terrified, Yue Yingchun whispered.


    ¡°Stop asking and start packing for Ye Fan. Send them away from Livingsfill, no, Jiangbei!¡±


    ¡°Don''t evere back here, Ye Fan. Or else you won''t be able to escape when theye!¡±


    Hu Yipeng was panicking.


    Ye Fan did not expect him and his family to react so badly to the news.


    He tried to exin again, ¡°Mr. Hu, it really isn''t a big thing. I''ve had it under control.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, child?¡± Hu Yipeng raised his voice agitatedly. ¡°Do you really think you can get


    away after fending them off? How are you going to defend yourself from their powerful family when


    you are just an average worker?¡±


    ¡°Leave this ce with your sister before the Zhangse after you. This is all we have left. It may


    not be much, but it willst you for a few days at least. Just go!¡± Hu Yipeng handed a stack of


    money to Ye Fan as he said.


    At the same time, Yue Yingchun came into the room with a box. ¡°I''ve prepared some food for you.


    Share this with your sister on the way. Remember to call us once you are safe!¡±


    ¡°Why on earth do bad things have to happen to you?¡±


    Yue Yingchun was not expecting their farewell toe this sudden.


    She thought Ye Fan would stay with them for a long time, but s, she had to send them away


    because of what happened.


    Yue Yingchun teared up as she watched Ye Fan and Junie.


    Although they only lived together for less than a month, Yue Yingchun and her family really liked Ye


    Fan and Junie.


    Yue Yingchun liked Junie so much that she wanted to take her in as her god-daughter.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Junie. We are sending you away because we don''t have the ability to protect the both


    of you.¡±


    Yue Yingchun held Junie''s hand and bid farewell to her reluctantly.


    After all, they had no power in the society and all they could think of was to flee when trouble


    landed.


    Seeing that there was no point in further exining things, Ye Fan kept quiet.


    After all, it was time for them to leave too.


    Ye Fan had been racking his brains toe up with an excuse to leave Yue Yingchun and her


    family. Now he was given the opportunity to leave them.


    Finally, Ye Fan and Junie left the cozy courtyard where they had been staying for the past two


    weeks and bid farewell to the kind-hearted family that took them in.


    Before they left, Hu Yipeng held Ye Fan''s hand and advised, ¡°Ye Fan, I won''t probe any further, but I


    need to tell you something.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I admire that you are true to yourself. However, you need to have a powerful family as a backbone


    if you want to stay true to yourself.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to ept the fact that we are merely ordinary people. We are not born into


    a prominent family, nor do we have a strong background. More than ny percent of the people in


    this world are in nobodies.¡±


    ¡°Hence, you must not act on impulse. You must learn how to be flexible and tactful.¡±


    ¡°You will seed only if you have good people skills and not offend anyone! Remember that any


    fight you win right now does not mean that you are a hero.¡±


    ¡°A true hero is those who continue to live on with love even when the reality is harsh. I hope you


    learn from this incident and treat it as a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Ye Fan. We will wait for your good news in the future!¡±


    Hu Yipeng''s eyes zed with tears. His words were filled with hope and blessings for Ye Fan and


    Junie.


    That night, the moon shone brightly over Jiangbei enough to light up Ye Fan''s path.


    He sped his fists and bowed sincerely before Yue Yingchun and Hu Yipeng.


    After epting their blessings, he turned around and left.


    However, before he could even take a few steps, Tangtang suddenly rushed out of the house.


    Crying, she seemed to have overheard their conversation and didn''t want Ye Fan and Junie to


    leave.


    She wanted Ye Fan to tell her bedtime stories every night and practice martial arts with him every


    morning.


    ¡°Listen to me, Tangtang. If Ye Fan stays, the bad guys will keeping after him. You don''t want


    him to get hurt, do you?¡± Yue Yingchun said to her daughter.


    The obedient little girl shook her head.


    Tears streaming down her cheeks, she didn''t kick up a fuss despite feeling sad and reluctant about


    Ye Fan''s departure.


    Using up the energy she had left, Tangtang yelled at Ye Fan''s receding figure, ¡°Ye Fan, you must


    come back and marry me when I grow up!¡±


    The little girl''s voice faded into the night as the wind howled.


    ¡°Why didn''t you exin just now and tell them you are the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall? That


    you have enough power to shake up the whole of China?¡± Junie asked Ye Fan on the way out.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°They know nothing about the martial arts world. Even if I told them, they


    wouldn''t have believed me.¡±


    ¡°Compared to these titles, I rather they remember me as Ye Fan, an ordinary man who came to


    Jiangbei for a living.¡±


    Junie was stunned momentarily by Ye Fan''s words.


    She realized that he had changed a lot over the past


    few years.


    If Ye Fan were a de that glowed in the dark, now he was a dimmed de hidden in a sheath


    except that he was sharper and deadlier.


    Junie didn''t know what to expect when the day that Ye Fan unleashed his full ability came.


    As Ye Fan became more reserved, Junie could feel that he yearn for a peaceful and steady life.


    ¡°Maybe he''s tired of all the fighting in the martial arts world,¡± Junie thought.


    ¡°Let''s go, Junie. Let''s go to the Lu n.¡±


    ¡°My life depends on you now, Junie. But don''t feel too pressured.¡±


    ¡°I have just barely escaped death. If I make it through this test, that means I''m blessed by God. If I


    don''t, then I shall ept my destiny.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled gently as he talked about life and death calmly.


    Even if Junie didn''t tell him, Ye Fan could guess that the treatment that he was about to undergo


    was


    highly risky.


    Back then, his father too wanted to heal him of his illness but gave up because the stakes were too


    high.


    If the treatment failed, Ye Fan would lose his life immediately.


    That was the reason his father gave up on treating him.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ye Fan. I won''t allow that.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure that you live on.¡±


    Junie held his hand and looked at him with determination.


    She had seen too many deaths and sent off many of her love ones.


    This time, she would do anything to make sure Ye Fan lived on!

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    It was a tranquil night.


    Light shone through the windows of the vi as Lu Ziming stood outside his room, shivering in his


    thin pajamas.


    His current predicament was not his choice; his amodation had been invaded and taken over.


    Just moments ago, Ye Fan had arrived for a midnight visit and demanded a ce to stay.


    As Lu Ziming picked up the phone to book a hotel for him, Ye Fan brazenly announced the house


    was perfect and he would stay there for a few days.


    Thetter then instructed him that in the meantime, no one was to be near the vi without his


    permission.


    After being unceremoniously chased out of his own home, Lu Ziming stood in the vipound,


    feeling lost like an abandoned puppy. He stared at his cozy abode as self-pity welled up within him.


    ¡°F*ck, what did I do to deserve this treatment? What is all this nonsense?¡± he muttered angrily


    under his


    breath.


    Regardless of his indignance, Lu Ziming''s hands were tied.


    After all, the man in his house was not someone he could afford to cross.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His resentment aside, Lu Ziming was also thoroughly perplexed by Ye Fan''s actions.


    ¡°It seems like Chu Tianfan will iste himself forthe next few days. Could it be that he''ll have


    another breakthrough in his abilities?¡±


    Lu Ziming shuddered at the thought of that.


    Even without improving his powers, it was already widely known that Ye Fan was second to only the


    experts of the god realm.


    How frightening will he be if he continues to cultivate his skills?Perhaps China will finally birth


    a god realm warrior.


    Lu Ziming lifted his head to gaze at the window of the lit room.


    A myriad of emotions churned within him.


    He was undecided if Ye Fan''s entry to the god realm would bring China more harm or good.


    After dwelling on the matter for a few moments, Lu Ziming snapped back to reality and changed into


    a more presentable attire. He then summoned his driver and left the vi.


    In another vi, the chandelier swayed gently from the ceiling.


    Ye Fan had taken off his top and was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    ¡°Let''s start, Junie,¡± he said with a carefree smile.


    However, Junie was rooted to the spot. Her eyes reddened as she took in the ugly scars on his


    body.


    She extended a dainty hand and gingerly caressed the raised skin. The silence seemed to stretch


    on forever before she spoke, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°It must have been painful when it


    happened...¡±


    Ye Fan was momentarily stunned before he shook his head. ¡°I don''t remember. It''s all in the past


    now,¡± he reassured Junie with a gentle smile.


    ¡°All right, Junie. Let''s start now,¡± he urged. ¡°Once the treatment is over, I''ll apany you back to


    India.¡±


    She gave no verbal reply and simply nodded her head.


    With that, the start of Ye Fan''s final treatmentmenced on a wintry night.


    Even he himself did not know how long the scars of this treatment would remain engraved in his


    skin.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ziming had arrived at the Zhang family to meet up with Zhang Jiuling.


    The appearance of Ye Fan had dissolved the tension between the two rival families.


    ¡°What did you say? Chu Tianfan went to your house?¡± Zhang Jiuling repeated, incredulous.


    Lu Ziming recounted everything about Ye Fan''s visit to the old man.


    Zhang Jiuling was a senior martial expert with years of experience under his belt. With a ticking time


    bomb living in Jiangbei, there were many things that Lu Ziming could discuss with only him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Ziming affirmed and continued solemnly, ¡°I suspect another breakthrough is around the


    corner.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s eye twitched involuntarily upon his words.


    ¡°A-Another breakthrough? He''s already at the top of the Sky Ranking. What is there for him to


    surpass? Unless...¡±


    Zhang Jiuling faltered. A shiver ran down his spine as a thought struck him.


    He whipped around to look at Lu Ziming. ¡°The g-god realm?¡±


    Though he was reluctant to admit it, Lu Ziming nodded in agreement.


    Based on Ye Fan''s current capabilities, the only achievement left to unlock was the entry to the god


    realm.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, what are we going to do now? Should we report this to the War God Castle?¡± he asked


    with a rueful smile, his expression one of resignation.


    Zhang Jiuling fell silent as well. He, too, had no idea how to approach the situation.


    As of now, they might very well be the only two people in the martial arts world that knew Ye Fan


    was alive.


    The War God Castle waspletely in the dark regarding this.


    As martial artists of China, Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling were obligated to report the current


    situation to the War God Castle.


    However, thetter was hesitant.


    ¡°How do you think the War God Castle would react if they found out that Ye Fan was alive?¡±


    Lu Ziming pondered over it before giving an ambiguous answer. ¡°It''s hard to say. They might


    strengthen their defenses, or they might apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the War God Castle would send assassins to murder Chu Tianfan?¡± Lu Ziming asked


    after a brief pause.


    Zhang Jiuling shook his head. ¡°If it were up to me, I would broadcast to the whole world that Ye Fan


    is alive. When that happens, the War God Castle wouldn''t even need to lift a finger. Hordes of


    people will mber over one another to kill him. The martial experts of the Chu Sect and the people


    who had attempted to kill Chu Tianfan back then will send hitmen to Jiangbei to assassinate him.


    ¡°Furthermore, Chu Tianfan is currently in istion, so it is undoubtedly the golden opportunity to


    attack him. If that happens, Jiangbei will descend into chaos. Although I am grateful to Chu Tianfan


    for helping the Chinese martial arts world and it is not in my nature to repay kindness with malice,


    we can only hope that he dies in the midst of this havoc. If not, you and I will be staring death in the


    face.¡± His gravelly voice reverberated through the room.


    Lu Ziming''s face clouded over instantly.


    ¡°In my opinion, the War God Castle will not go to such extremes. At the end of the day, Chu Tianfan


    is one of us. Plus, he never made it official that he is against the War God Castle.¡±


    Lu Ziming was unwilling to believe the War God Castle would use such underhanded tactics to


    eliminate Ye Fan.


    However, Zhang Jiuling disagreed, ¡°Humans are inherently selfish. We will do whatever it takes to


    reap the most benefit for ourselves. The War God Castle will stop at nothing to gain that benefit,


    especially when ites to dealing with Chu Tianfan. They will not have mercy on him.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that we should keep it to ourselves, Mr. Zhang? What if Ye Fan really has a


    breakthrough and murders his way up Mount Yan? It will be the end of the Chinese martial arts


    world.¡± It was evident that Lu Ziming''s loyalty stilly with his country.


    After all, the War God Castle was the traditional icon of Chinese martial arts. None of them wanted


    to witness Ye Fan massacre Sword Saint and the other martial experts.


    Heaving a sigh, Zhang Jiuling relented. ¡°Why don''t we alert the War God Castle in a roundabout


    way? This way, they can prepare beforehand.¡±


    Aftering to apromise, the two men made an anonymous phone call to the War God Castle.


    Meanwhile, at Mount Yan, the War God Castle had grown a lot quieter since the War God left.


    Sword Saint had be a man of few words. He was rarely involved in the matters of the Chinese


    martial arts world and would only voice his opinion on major issues.


    As of now, Mo Gucheng and his son managed the War God Castle.


    However, on this particr night, Mo Gucheng summoned Sword Saint and Tang Hao for an


    emergency meeting. It seemed like the King of Fighters had received a piece of vital information.


    ¡°Sword Saint, Tang Hao, I just received some important information. There have been reports of


    activity involving the experts of Chu Sect in the southern provinces of China.


    ¡°Furthermore, I heard from a reliable source that in the recent months, there has been a huge


    geographical shift of the experts at Mount Chumen. All the Chu Sect experts are swarming back to


    gather there. All the signs indicate that Chu Sect is about to leap into action. There is a high chance


    their first war to world domination would start amongthe Chinese martial arts world!¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s expression was solemn as he ryed the grim message. His low voice added to the


    eerie darkness of the night.


    Sword Saint and Tang Hao were rtively unsurprised by the news.


    Just as Ye Qingtian had predicted when he left War God Castle, it was only a matter of time before


    Chu Sect created their own army and lodged an attack on China with world domination in mind.


    Had it not been for the man in the dragon mask who wrecked the Chu Sect''s n and rhythm, the


    day would have arrived a lot sooner.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    ¡°If they are destined toe, they wille. Back then, the Chu Sect almost unified the martial arts


    world. During that time, Chu Yuan hadn''t achieved God Realm yet. But now that he has possessed


    the pinnacle of power, he naturally desires the authority thates with it,¡± Sword Saint exined


    calmly. Buried within his gradual tone was a sense of resignation.


    In truth, Sword Saint wasn''t alone in thinking that way. Tang Hao and the King of Fighters had


    foreseen such a day ever since Ye Fan attacked the Chu Sect and forced Chu Yuan out.


    It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°However, it''s still happening faster than I expected. After all, it has only been two years! Back then,


    didn''t Chu Tianfan almost annihte the Chu Sect together with Dragon God Hall? I had assumed


    that it would take at least ten years for him to recover his energy.¡±


    Tang Hao furrowed his brows and clenched his fists.


    He felt that the Chu Sect had made their move earlier than expected and had caught them


    unprepared.


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be great If Chu Tianfan had killed a few more Supreme Grandmasters when he attacked


    Mount Chumen? He had topped the Sky Ranking and defeated the head of the Chu family. If he


    really wanted it, he could''ve killed all the Supremes belonging to the Chu Sect. It would take them at


    least twenty to thirty years just to train up a few Supreme Grandmasters as recements,¡± the King


    of Fightersmented as he mmed his fist onto the table.


    Sometimes, that was how ironic life could be.


    When Ye Fan was alive, Mo Gucheng and the others tried their best to take him down.


    Now that he was gone, theyined about him not killing enough enemies on behalf of China.


    The irony of the King of Fighters'' words was not lost on Tang Hao.


    He looked up at Mo Gucheng. ¡°Instead of whining about it, don''t you think it would have been better


    if Chu Tianfan were still alive? Perhaps, he would have broken through his restrictions and achieved


    God Realm. If there was a God Realm warrior guarding China, the Chu Sect wouldn''t dare covet


    ournds,¡± Tang Hao remarked coldly.


    Knitting his brows, Mo Gucheng retorted in displeasure, ¡°Tang Hao, what are you trying to say? Are


    you ming me, Sword Saint, or China''s martial arts world for not saving him back then? Are you


    using us of not risking everything to protect that demon? Don''t you forget, the decision not to


    save him wasn''t made by any one of us alone. It was the culmination of the votes from everyone in


    China''s martial arts world!¡±


    The King of Fighters raised his voice in sudden anger.


    After all, the matter was a sensitive one to the War God Castle.


    Until today, no one dared to judge whether the decision back then was the right one.


    ¡°I''m not ming anyone; I''m just stating the truth. I just feel that if we had chosen a different path


    back then, we would undoubtedly be in better circumstances now,¡± Tang Hao exined indifferently.


    However, his words only infuriated Mo Gucheng further. ¡°No, Tang Hao, don''t you think bringing this


    up now is nothing but a joke? What''s the point? Moreover, are you saying that you share the War


    God''s opinion that we have made a mistake? And that the choice most of China''s martial arts world


    made was wrong?¡±


    When Xiao Chen saw the two were about to get into an argument, the Sword Saint interrupted in an


    authoritative tone, ¡°That''s enough. Let''s not dredge up the past anymore. Let those thate after


    us be the judge of our actions. As of now, we should focus on the matters at hand.¡±


    After nipping the argument in the bud, he asked Tang Hao thoughtfully, ¡°How are the negotiations


    with Japan progressing? Are they willing to fight Chu Sect with us? After all, China isn''t their only


    target. I''m sure Japan is aware of how interdependent they are with us.¡±


    Two years had passed since Ye Fan''s death and Ye Qingtian''s withdrawal from the War God Castle.


    Nheless, Xiao Chen and the others didn''t sit idly by.


    They had been preparing the army within the country and invested more resources in training


    martial artists.


    On top of that, the martial art techniques and training methods that Mortal Spark established were


    still avable even though his ount had been


    deactivated.


    Asa result of War God Castle''s efforts in promoting it, preliminary results could now be seen.


    If only China had enough time, producing a few more Grandmasters or even Supreme


    Grandmasters wasn''t an impossible task.


    Unfortunately, the Chu Sect didn''t give them that luxury.


    Therefore, they were looking to form an alliance with Japan''s martial arts world given the desperate


    circumstances.


    Obviously, the main goal was to obtain the Moon God''s assistance.


    As long as she could help them take on Chu Yuan, they could still stand a chance against the other


    warriors of the Chu Sect.


    At the end of the day, the Chu Sect''s God Realm warrior made all the difference.


    Faced with the Sword Saint''s question, Tang Hao shook his head and sighed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Initially, it was possible to form an alliance because Mochizuki Kawa had already agreed to it.


    However, the Moon God declined the moment she heard of it. All the envoys I sent to negotiate


    were beaten up mercilessly and thrown out of the country. In fact, Tsukuyomi Tenshin had a


    message for us. She dered she would never coborate with anyone that doesn''t have a sense


    of loyalty,¡± Tang Hao replied softly.


    The room fell into a deathly silence.


    The King of Fighters didn''t say a word, while the Sword Saint''s face lost all color.


    All of them knew the meaning behind the Moon God''s words.


    It was obvious she stilt held a grudge over what had happened with Ye Fan.


    All this while, Xiao Chen had assumed that she would prioritize her country''s interest over her


    personal feelings given that she was the guardian of the nation.


    Evidently, everyone had underestimated how important Ye Fan was to her.


    Holding that thought, the Sword Saint let out a self-deprecating smile. ¡°It''s clear that we are the


    ones who will bearthe consequences in the end,¡± he remarked in a dispirited tone.


    ¡°Where''s Ye? Did we manage to get in touch with him?¡± the Sword Saint asked again.


    Ever since the War God withdrew from the War God Castle two years ago, no one had heard from


    him.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Chen had faith that despite his anger, Ye Qingtian would not forsake his country


    and the countrymen he loved so much.


    ¡°No, perhaps, he is truly disappointed in us.¡± Tang Hao lowered his head further.


    After leading China''s martial arts world for so many years, he had never felt such helplessness and


    despair before.


    On one hand, China''s demonic genius was dead, while the War God who had guarded the country


    for half a century had left.


    On the other hand, of the two God Realm warriors in the world, one was salivating over their


    territory and could attack anytime, while the other viewed them with hostility and even ridiculed


    them for being disloyal.


    When Tang Hao raised his head and looked around, he simply felt enemies had surrounded the


    War God Castle.


    They were paying the price for being on the wrong side of morality.


    ¡°He will return. He will definitely return when we need him,¡± the Sword Saint murmured.


    Just when the three of them were sulking, someone entered from outside. It was the Prince of


    Fighters, Mo Wuya.


    ¡°Dad, I received a phone call saying that Chu Tianfan is still alive. In fact, he mighte to Mount


    Van to seek revenge anytime. Therefore, we have been told to be prepared,¡± Mo Wuya reported to


    Tang Hao and the others.


    In spite of that, Tang Hao and the Sword Saint didn''t make too much of it since they had heard


    many such rumors over thest two years.


    When the man in the dragon mask appeared for the first time, the entire world assumed that Ye Fan


    hade back for revenge.


    Later on, it turned out to be an unfounded rumor.


    ¡°Wuya, next time, there''s no need to report such phone calls. We saw him die with our own eyes.


    Unless he is an immortal, there''s no way he can still be alive.¡±

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Mo Gucheng''s instructions had caused the War God Castle to miss their closest opportunity to learn


    the truth.


    As a result, Lu Ziming''s phone call failed to raise the rm at Mount Yan.


    Since everyone''s attention was focused on the faraway Chu Sect, they weren''t concerned with what


    was happening in Jiangbei.


    Meanwhile, it was peaceful at the Lu mansion.


    Ever since Ye Fan and Junie started his treatment, there were no longer any movements.


    Upon Ye Fan''s instructions, Lu Ziming had men guarding the mansion''s perimeter to prevent


    strangers from approaching.


    ¡°That''s weird. What''s going on at the Lu mansion?¡±


    As school had just ended, Qiu Mucheng and Liu Yubingwere taking Qiu Mufan home.


    It was just that the road they had to pass by was sealed.


    At the same time, the mansion was filled with people. All of them were heavily armed and scanning


    the surroundings vigntly. Any car or individual trying to pass was turned back by security.


    ¡°This is a public road. What gives the Lu n the right to block it off? I can''t ept this. I have to


    speak to them about it.¡±


    Just when Liu Yubing was about to get out of the car in anger, Qiu Mucheng stopped her.


    ¡°Forget it, Yubing. It''s better not to get into any trouble. Let''s just circle around,¡± she suggested


    softly.


    Nagged by a sense of unease, she had a grim look on her face.


    ¡°Mucheng, what''s wrong? This isn''t like you. Why are you so fearful? Have you forgotten how brave


    we were a year ago when we overpowered a pervert on public transport?¡±


    Liu Yubing turned to look at her good friend.


    She suddenly felt as if Qiu Mucheng had changed.


    Thetter had lost her courage, no longer the Qiu Mucheng she knew.


    Otherthan getting Liu Yubingto drive home, Qiu Mucheng didn''t say another word.


    ¡°Mufan, go and do your homework,¡± Qiu Mucheng instructed upon returning to Liu Yubing''s house.


    Once he was gone, only the two women were left in the living room.


    ¡°Mucheng, are you all right? Are you still disturbed by what happened the other day? Since the


    perpetrator has been nabbed and the police have closed the case, we are safe now,¡± Liu Yubing


    reassured her.


    However, Qiu Mucheng shook her head. ¡°It''s not going to be that easy. As long as I don''t submit, the


    Meng family will never let me go. Furthermore, he has begun to take action against you and Fan


    junior,¡± shemented.


    She had assumed Meng Chuan would at least have some principles as the eldest son of the Meng


    family.


    Unfortunately, she had overestimated how virtuous he was and his family''s influence on Livingsfill.


    Even her boss dared to take such a huge risk just to ingratiate himself with the Meng family.


    Thus, Qiu Mucheng couldn''t believe what would happen if she continued to stay in Livingsfill.


    Even though mother and son managed to escape thest crisis, she wondered if she would still be


    as lucky when faced with the next one.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Consequently, she had finally decided to leave Livingsfill and Jiangbei after giving it a lot of thought.


    ¡°What? You''re leaving? Mucheng, are you overreacting? You have just familiarized yourself and


    settled in here. And now, you want to go? Have you forgotten about our promise to buy a ce next


    to each other and be neighbors?¡±


    Upon hearing that Qiu Mucheng wanted to leave Jiangbei, Liu Yubing grew anxious.


    ¡°Yubing, I''m sorry. I truly wanted to continue staying here. However, the current circumstances have


    made Jiangbei uninhabitable for both me and my son.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don''t you consider getting together with Mr. Meng? Since he has pursued you for


    such a long time, you might as well give it a try. Perhaps, his feelings for you are true, and he


    sincerely wants you to be his wife. Besides, what''s not to like being married into a prominent family?


    By doing so, you don''t have to leave and never have to worry about your livelihood.¡±


    At times, Liu Yubing didn''t understand what was going through Qiu Mucheng''s mind.


    If their positions were switched, she would have already epted any son of a rich family who


    pursued her.


    Not only did Meng Chuane from an illustrious family, but he was also extraordinarily handsome.


    In fact, he was the dreamboat of many girls.


    Unfortunately, her friend had rejected his approach for almost two years.


    ¡°Yubing, didn''t I tell you I would never ept another man again? You should stop talking about


    marrying for money. I, Qiu Mucheng, will never rely on someone else for my survival! I believe I can


    live a good life independently.¡± Qiu Mucheng raised her voice suddenly.


    When she said those words, her eyes were filled with resolve and defiance.


    Liu Yubing was stunned. ¡°Mucheng, why do you have to be so stubborn? With your talents and


    looks, you can easily live an easy and happy life. In life, everyone has a part to y, isn''t it? The


    men are supposed to be breadwinners, whiledies take care of them and the children. That''s the


    majority''s attitude toward life.


    ¡°Do you know that my dream life is to marry into a rich family? That way, I don''t have to work all day


    and suffer the misery of office politics. Moreover, I will have lots of time and money to spend on


    enjoying life.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng shook her head with a smile. ¡°There was once a woman whose husband was the


    King of Jiangdong. Everyone would treat her with deference as if she were the queen of Jiangdong.


    However, she wasn''t happy at all. Other than mour, she had nothing else.


    ¡°She was just like a vase that was disyed at home. The only thing she could do was to pray and


    wait. Those circumstances made her feel as if she were a useless person who had no value and


    found no meaning in her own existence.


    ¡°One day, somedies appeared by the King of Jiangdong''s side. They were all prettier and more


    capable than her. In fact, they were able to help him...¡±


    Just as Qiu Mucheng rted the story, the images of Xu Lei of Yanjing and Chiike Shizuka, who


    controlled Japan''s triad, shed across her mind.


    All the women by Ye Fan''s side were both exceptional and stunning.


    In fact, Qiu Mucheng felt that if her grandpa hadn''t forced her to marry Ye Fan under coincidental


    circumstances then, he likely wouldn''t be interested in her.


    Later on, Ye Fan seldom came home nor stayed connected with her.


    Back then, she kept assuming that his dangerous job was the reason for his behavior.


    But after deliberating on it, she figured it was because he no longer fancied her.


    That is understandable as no one could love an empty vase forever. There would always be more


    beautiful and exquisite vases out there, especially since Ye Fan was such a high-profile person.


    Tons of exceptional women would probably surround him. It''s my fault for just being mediocre.


    Just as sheughed, tears began to flow out of her


    eyes.


    Liu Yubing was confused as she didn''t know what Qiu Mucheng was talking about.


    Suddenly, a couple of luxury cars arrived outside amidst their chat.


    At the head of the convoy was a Bentley.


    As the car door swung open automatically, it revealed Meng Chuan''s frosty expression.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, the person you''re looking for is inside,¡± an elderly man by his side reported.


    Without saying a word, Meng Chuan waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, all the doors of the convoy swung open in unison.


    More than ten burly men swarmed out of the cars and surged toward the main door.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Themotion at the door quickly caught Qiu Mucheng and Liu Yubing''s attention. After rushing


    out, the number of people outside shocked them.


    Panicking, Liu Yubing asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you not recognize me anymore after so long?¡±


    A young man gradually emerged from the crowd and entered the yard.


    The sight of him sent a shiver down the women''s spines.


    ¡°MengChuan?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng?¡±


    Both gasped at the same time.


    Given that bothdies had worked in one of the Meng family''spanies before, they naturally


    knew who he was.


    Trying desperately to stay calm, Liu Yubing asked


    cordially, ¡°Mr. Meng, what brings you here?¡±


    Meng Chuan smiled. ¡°Nothing in particr. I just dropped by to say hi to my former employee. Aren''t


    you inviting me in for a seat?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After being briefly stunned, Liu Yubing nodded and ushered Meng Chuan in.


    ¡°Yubing, both of you go ahead and chat. Fan Junior and I will take our leave first.¡±


    Since Qiu Mucheng had no feelings for Meng Chuan, she attempted to leave with Qiu Mufan the


    moment he arrived.


    However, before she could even turn around, the bodyguards had gotten in her way by blocking the


    door.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, what is the meaning of this?¡± she demanded with knitted brows.


    Meng Chuan had leaned back on the sofa and crossed his legs. Picking up the coffee on the table,


    he remarked with a faint smile, ¡°Mucheng, it''s been two years already. Aren''t you aware of my


    feelings by now? What''s the point of asking about my intention?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng deepened her frown in response. ¡°Mr. Meng, I feel I have made it very clear that I


    have no interest in you. There are plenty of girls in Jiangbei who are prettier and more capable than


    I am. Why must you insist on hounding me?¡±


    ¡°Mucheng, what are you saying? Please mind your words.¡± Liu Yubing stopped her after being


    shocked by what she heard.


    At the same time, she broke into an apologetic smile. ¡°Mr. Meng, Mucheng has been in a bad mood


    recently. Hence, she doesn''t think through what she says. Nheless, she has no intention of


    offending you, and I hope you don''t take it personally. Mucheng, what are you waiting for?


    Apologize to Mr. Meng.¡±


    Just as Liu Yubing finished, she gave Qiu Mucheng a look, reminding her to mind her tone.


    Neither of them could afford to offend the Meng family.


    ¡°Why should I apologize? I was just expressing my honest opinion. What''s wrong with that? Yes, the


    Meng family is extremely influential and can easily get what they want. Nevertheless, you have no


    right to decide my fate. Meng Chuan, I''ll never submit to you. Even if I have to leave Jiangbei, I''ll


    never do it!¡± Qiu


    Mucheng dered through her gritted teeth, while her reddened eyes were filled with defiance.


    She had had enough of tolerating Meng Chuan''s pressure over thest two years.


    Since she had decided to leave, there was no need to endure it anymore.


    Qiu Mucheng vented the anger she had suppressed over thest two years out at that moment.


    She refused to believe she couldn''t find a ce to belong after leaving Ye Fan.


    Furthermore, she couldn''t ept that without Ye Fan''s protection, she didn''t even have the ability to


    decide her own fate.


    However, Meng Chuan remained calm in the face of Qiu Mucheng''s outburst.


    He gave her a mischievous look, as if she was a piece of meat to be ughtered on the chopping


    board.


    ¡°Mucheng, do you know that your defiant character is what I love most about you? Only by


    subjugating a woman like you would I feel a sense of achievement.¡±


    After letting out a faint chuckle, he gestured to his men. ¡°Come, escort Ms. Qiu into the car. Tonight,


    I would like her to admire the moon together with me at Weske.¡±


    The moment the order was given, the men behind Meng Chuan came forward to seize Qiu


    Mucheng.


    ¡°I dare you! Meng Chuan, let me warn you, I have already called the police, and they will arrive any


    time now!¡± Qiu Mucheng threatened loudly.


    Meng Chuanughed contemptuously. ¡°Mucheng, despite having lived in Jiangbei for so long, you


    have no idea how powerful the Meng family actually is. Nheless, it doesn''t matter, as there''s


    plenty of time for me to tell you about it tonight.¡±


    The moment he finished, a group of men rushed into the house.


    ¡°Stop!¡± one of them shouted before pushing the bodyguards beside Qiu Mucheng aside.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, are you all right?¡± they asked after securing her in their protection.


    Qiu Mucheng nodded. ¡°Shen Fei, Mr. Chu, thank you.¡±


    The men who arrived were Qiu Mucheng''s old friends, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie.


    Alongside them was Chu Wenfei, who almost became her brother-inw.


    When Meng Chuan openly pursued Qiu Mucheng, everyone in Livingsfill knew about it.


    That was how Shen Fei and the rest found out that she was there.


    Given that she was Ye Fan''s widow, they tried their best to get in touch.


    After what happened that night, Qiu Mucheng had expected Meng Chuan not to give up that easily.


    Therefore, before she returned home with Liu Yubing, she had contacted Shen Fei, hoping they


    could help her leave Livingsfill.


    ¡°Don''t mention it. After all, we came from the same hometown and almost became family. This is


    the least I can do.¡± Chu Wenfei waved his hand casually.


    In truth, he had hated Ye Fan while thetter was still alive, as the man had caused him to be


    humiliated in public and forced him to leave his hometown for


    Jiangbei.


    However, now that Ye Fan was gone, Chu Wenfei felt lost and bored with life.


    Only then did he realize he didn''t truly resent Ye Fan. He only disliked Ye Fan''s arrogant behavior


    due to thetter''s superiority.


    Furthermore, he had Ye Fan to thank for most of his achievements because it was his urge to outdo


    the man that motivated him to give it his all.


    Aftering to that conclusion, Chu Wenfei couldn''t bring himself to hate Ye Fan''s family and


    friends anymore. In fact, he was more than happy to help out.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Meng. I''m Chu Wenfei, General Manager of Weske Heavy Industries. This is


    my card. Ms. Qiu is a friend from my hometown and the widow of a good friend of mine. Therefore, I


    hope you will not make things difficult for her on my ount.


    ¡°To show my appreciation, I will treat you to dinner and get my ssmate, Liu Aimin, to join us. I''m


    not sure if you know him, but he is the captain of the local police force and a hero of LivingsfilL Just


    a few days ago, he solved a major case and arrested more than


    ten criminals.¡±


    As Chu Wenfei spoke, his tone carried a hint of pride and bravado.


    He was someone who was undeniably savvy in his speech.


    He would first reveal his position as senior management in an important government industry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If it didn''t work on the Meng family, he would bring up his ssmate.


    Evidently, Chu Wenfei was trying to intimidate Meng Chuan and warn him not to do anything illegal.


    Or else, his friend would apply the full force of thew on him.


    ¡°This guy is getting increasingly arrogant.¡±


    Behind him, Shen Fei and Han Shaojie couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up discreetly.


    All this while, Shen Fei had only admired the bravado of one man, Ye Fan.


    But now that he was gone, Chu Wenfei was qualified to take his ce as the king of arrogance.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    ¡°Oh? Weske Heavy Industries?¡±


    Finally, the indifferent Meng Chuan revealed a faint surprise after hearing of Chu Wenfei''s position.


    Right after that, he shook his head with a smile.


    Ignoring Chu Wenfei, he turned toward Qiu Mucheng, who was being shielded by Shen Fei. ¡°No


    wonder a weakdy like you dared to challenge me. It appears that they are your support. Weske


    Heavy Industries? Senior management of a government industry?


    ¡°I can''t deny that you have some powerful friends. If it were anyone else, they would likely be


    pressured into giving up. However, it''s a shame that you have to face me, Meng Chuan, the eldest


    son of the Meng family. A mere leader of a government industry is not enough to deter me at all!¡±


    Cracking a haughty smile, Meng Chuan''s eyes were filled with disdain toward Chu Wenfei.


    When Shen Fei and the rest heard the response, their expressions drastically changed.


    Chu Wenfei in particr was visibly awkward as his smile froze all of a sudden.


    All of them had underestimated Meng Chuan''s guts and determination.


    Before they arrived, they had assumed that Chu Wenfei''s position was enough to pressure him into


    backing down.


    After all, the Meng family''s authority lies in the hands of Meng Chuan''s father.


    Regardless, Meng Chuan was unfazed. He had caused a lot of trouble before, but it had never


    affected his status as the Meng family heir.


    At the end of the day, his status still couldn''tpare to that of Ye Fan''s, for thetter was the King


    of Jiangdong back then.


    His word was thew; he held absolute authority in his hands.


    If Meng Chuan''s position were equal to that of Ye Fan back then, Chu Wenfei would definitely not


    dare challenge him blindly.


    During that time, even the governor and generals of


    Jiangdong had to give Ye Fan due respect.


    Chu Wenfei, who was only a leader in a government industry, was nothingpared to how


    distinguished Ye Fan was.


    Therefore, he was surprised by Meng Chuan''s audacity considering that he was just the son of


    someone powerful and hadn''t even solidified his position as heir.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, do you insist on not doing me this favor? It isn''t a smart move for the heir of a family to


    offend the leader of a government industry. As far as I know, the elders in your family have formed


    an unfavorable opinion of you. Furthermore, my friend behind me has recorded all your actions


    which can be used as evidence against you in the future. My good friend, Liu Aimin, will be able to


    start a police investigation based on the evidence collected. I hope you weigh the consequences of


    your actions.¡±


    As Chu Wenfei''s expression grew solemn, his threatening tone became more evident.


    Given that this was the first time he stood up for someone from his hometown, he felt the pressure


    to resolve the situation no matter what.


    Otherwise, it would be an embarrassment for him back home.


    ¡°You have recorded a video?¡± Meng Chuan furrowed his brows.


    After a momentary silence, he waved his hand.


    The next moment, the burly men in the yard walked out and closed the door behind them.


    When he saw Meng Chuan''s men leave, Shen Fei assumed they had been cowed. Hence, he


    walked over to pat Chu Wenfei on the shoulder and praised discreetly, ¡°My goodness! Way to go,


    Mr. Chu! Did you actually manage to stare them down?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I have made my name in Jiangdong. There''s no way I can allow myself to disgrace


    them.¡± Despite the calm exterior, Chu Wenfei was feeling smug inside.


    Back when Ye Fan was still alive, these men were his most fervent supporters. But now, times have


    changed. With the King of Jiangdong gone, they have switched their support to me. Even Ye Fan''s


    wife must rely upon me for protection. Ye Fan, oh, Ye Fan, when you were still around, I might not


    be your equal. But you ended up losing out to me still. As situations fluctuate with


    time, the one whoughsstughs the loudest.


    Gloating to himself, Chu Wenfei felt as if the ambition he had harbored for many years was finally


    fulfilled.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, thank you for helping me defuse the situation,¡± Qiu Mucheng came over to express her


    appreciation.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, don''t mention it. No matter what, you were my sister-inw once. As for your husband, he


    was my arch-rival. Considering how far back we go, helping you is the least I can do. Nevertheless,


    there''s something I have to remind you of. There''s no way anyone can always protect you forever.


    ¡°For example, Ye Fan was the epitome of glory when he was alive. Even I had to keep out of his


    way. But now, all that''s left is misery. I have seen with my own eyes how he rose to dizzying heights,


    and how everything copsed for him overnight. As a result, Ms. Qiu, it''s better to rely on yourself


    than on others. Going forward, you have to be stronger! His authority in Jiangdong has waned


    significantly, let alone in this far-flung ce of Jiangbei.¡±


    Shaking his head, Chu Wenfei wanted to highlight to Qiu Muchengthat Ye Fan''s influence was no


    more, and she could no longer rely upon it for protection.


    It was a point she was well aware of.


    Otherthan feeling disheartened, she left Jiangdong due to the realization that it was difficult for her


    to maintain the family businesses there.


    Knowing better, she chose to give up her position that she could no longer carry.


    ¡°We''ll continueter. For now, let''s leave first,¡± Shen Fei interrupted their conversation.


    It wasn''t the time nor ce to reminisce over old times because arge group of the Meng family''s


    men was still outside. Furthermore, Meng Chuan might change his mind at anytime.


    Leaving was their most prudent option.


    ¡°Wait, did I say that you''re allowed to go?¡± Meng Chuan had just ended a call he made. He then


    looked at Chu Wenfei and the rest with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Hmm? Mr. Meng, what do you mean? Didn''t I make it clear enough just now? Do you not


    understand what I have said? Must you force my good friend to throw you into prison? Let me tell


    you, my friend has an unshakeable sense of justice. No matter how powerful you are, he is not


    afraid of enforcing thew on you. Carrying a ck mark on your record might cause you to lose


    your position as heir,¡± Chu Wenfei continued to threaten.


    As if he was waiting for something, Meng Chuan wasn''t in a hurry to reply.


    Soon, Chu Wenfei''s phone rang.


    Lowering his gaze, he broke into a slight grin. ¡°My friend has arrived, Mr. Meng. Why don''t we go


    out and wee him?¡±


    The moment he answered, Chu Wenfei''s smile disappeared. ¡°Aimin, what did you say? You''ve been


    fired? How is that possible? This seems too much of a coincidence.¡± He was close to breaking


    down.


    Why is he fired at this moment?


    When something suddenly urred to him, Chu Wenfei turned around to face Meng Chuan. ¡°It''s


    you, b*stard. You must have done this!¡±


    Meng Chuan was filled with satisfaction when he saw the panic on Chu Wenfei''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I''m afraid that meager influence of yours isn''t enough for me to do you a favor.¡± His


    expression turned icy as he spoke.


    Having wasted a lot of time, he had run out of patience.


    The next moment, Meng Chuan barked, ¡°Men, take Ms. Qiu into the car. As for the rest of them,


    break their legs and throw them into Weske.¡±


    What?


    ¡°H-How dare you? I-I''m Chu Wenfei, General Manager of Weske Heavy Industries, and the


    leader of a government industry. This is just insolence!¡±


    Chu Wenfei and the rest were stunned.


    It had never urred to them that the matter would end this way.


    ¡°Suffer the consequences of your own arrogance.¡± Meng Chuan ordered again, ¡°What are you


    waiting for?¡±


    Boom!


    Just when Qiu Mucheng and herpanions were filled with despair, a loud explosion rang out.


    The main door behind them was kicked open.


    ¡°Let''s see who dares to make a move?¡±


    Amidst an icy voice, a talldy in leather boots stormed in.


    She had a piercing gaze and long hair that fluttered in the wind.


    Despite her frosty demeanor, she was stunningly beautiful.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Just like a razor-sharp sword, her arrival shattered the peace that prevailed.


    As for the Meng family''s bodyguards, they had no time to react at all. Instead, they staggered


    backward after being intimidated by thedy''s aura.


    At that very moment, everyone present froze in astonishment.


    Even Meng Chuan''s expression grew intensely solemn.


    Soon, the Meng family bodyguards quickly surrounded them after regaining theirposure.


    Although the figure who suddenly appeared was just ady, his experience told him she was


    anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Miss, although I don''t know who you are, my advice to you is that interfering with the Meng family


    in Jiangbei isn''t a good decision. If you stay out of this now, I''m willing to overlook what just


    happened,¡± Meng Chuan threatened.


    Nheless, thedy didn''t show any emotion even after she knew she was facing off with the


    Meng fa m i ly.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, Jiangbei is arge ce. Do you really think your family''s influence extends to every


    corner? It''s true you can act with impunity because many citizens here are afraid to offend you on


    the ount of your family. Unfortunately, I''m not one of them. In fact, I too have a piece of advice


    for you. You had better not get on my nerves. Or else, not only will you regret it, but your family will


    also be dragged into this."


    Thedy''s indifferent voice rang out through the yard.


    Her words shocked Meng Chuan and everyone else including Qiu Mucheng.


    Shen Fei, who was earlier impressed by the bravado shown by Chu Wenfei, now thought nothing of


    thetter''s performance whenpared to how threatening thedy was.


    That aside, Shen Fei and the others couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Is thedy telling the truth?ls she really that powerful or just faking it?Does she trulye from an


    Influential background, or is this just a trick?


    ¡°Hahaha, how arrogant of you! Do you think the great Meng family is afraid of a weakling like you? If


    you truly have the guts, why don''t you dere your family name? I''m curious to know who in


    Jiangbei has the audacity to speak to me that way?¡±


    Busting into suddenughter, Meng Chuan''s eyes were filled with contempt.


    Even though he felt apprehensive about thedy in front of him, that was the extent of his fear, and


    it was far from enough to stop him.


    However, hisughter didn''tst long.


    Right when thedy announced her name, Meng Chuan stoppedughing abruptly.


    ¡°Zhang Zixi of the Zhang family.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Zh-Zhang Zixi? You''re a member of the Zhang family? H-How is that possible? She is nothing but


    an ordinary sried employee. There''s no way she knows anyone from the Zhang family. Who are


    you trying to kid?¡±


    Meng Chuan''s expression finally changed after hearing of the Zhang family.


    His eyes revealed the panic he felt.


    Ever since he was young, he had heard of Jiangbei''s three prominent families from his grandpa.


    The Lu n, the Zhang family, and the Meng family.


    Prior to that, the Lu n controlled Jiangbei.


    However, after they were annihted, his family took their ce.


    As for the Zhang family, they had always kept a low and mysterious profile within Jiangbei. In fact,


    over thest few decades, they faded into the background so much that many even forgot who they


    were.


    Nevertheless, the elders of the Meng family didn''t.


    No matter how much influence the Meng family wielded in Jiangbei, they knew that there would


    always be a superior faction to them.


    That faction was the Zhang family.


    ¡°Whoever offends the Zhang family, I will break their legs and feed them to the dogs!¡± That was the


    instruction that was drilled into every member of the Meng family since they were young.


    As a result, Meng Chuan was terrified to find out that thedy was a member of the Zhang family.


    However, he quickly noticed something was amiss.


    He had the impression the Zhang family never interfered in such worldly matters.


    Back when the Lu n was destroyed, they left behind businesses and markets which were fought


    over by many factions. Even then, the Zhang family showed no interest at all.


    Meng Chuan didn''t believe such a mysterious family would involve themselves in the trivial matters


    of a sried girl.


    Having recovered his cool, he asserted sternly, ¡°Tell me, who are you really? Don''t think that I''ll


    easily believe you just because you im to be a member of the Zhang family. I have seen many


    who have made such bombastic ims before. Unless you can prove it to me, I won''t be letting any


    of you escape!¡±


    At the same time, his subordinates began to surround Zhang Zixi, Shen Fei, and the others.


    In response, Zhang Zixi shook her head and gave Meng Chuan a pitiful look. ¡°Since you insist I


    prove my identity, I will do as you wish!¡±


    Bam!


    Just as she spoke, Zhang Zixi released her Qi with a rumble.


    She threw a punch forward and unleashed a shock wave that struck the four burly men in front of


    her.


    ¡°How dare you attack us? You must have a death wish to do that. With more than ten men under my


    command, do you think I''m afraid of you? Everyone, attack, and cripple her!¡± Meng Chuan barked


    with a vicious glint in his eye.


    Frightened by his order, Qiu Mucheng took cover in panic while calling out to Zhang Zixi, ¡°Ms.


    Zhang, run or they will kill you!¡±


    Given how pretty thedy was, Shen Fei advised in a concerned tone, ¡°That''s right. Even if you


    intend to challenge the Meng family, you should at least have brought more men. It''s suicide to take


    them all down by yourself!¡±


    He was worried that such beauty would go to waste if anything were to happen to her.


    Unexpectedly, she scoffed, ¡°Why do I need more men? I alone am enough to take them all down!¡±


    With that, Qiu Mucheng and the rest watched as Zhang Zixi single-handedly charged into the crowd


    with a smirk on her face.


    Hair fluttering in the wind and Qi screaming through the air, she waltzed through the crowd


    gracefully.


    One by one, her enemies copsed amidst agonizing screams.


    The panic that Shen Fei and the others felt a moment ago was now reced by awe.


    This isn''t a battle at all. This is a massacre!


    Prior to that, no one could believe Zhang Zixi was capable of defeating so many enemies by herself.


    The battle didn''tst long, and peace quickly returned.


    Meanwhile, the yard was filled with devastation. All the Meng family''s subordinates were lying on


    the ground, groaning in pain.


    As for Meng Chuan, he was so shocked that his knees buckled, causing him to copse onto the


    ground.


    Staring at Zhang Zixi, Meng Chuan asked in horror, ¡°Wh-Whoare you?¡±


    However, she ignored him, for he was someone insignificant.


    On top of that, he wasn''t why she was here.


    As a Grandmaster, Zhang Zixi didn''t care for the Meng family at all regardless of how rich they


    were. After all, they would fall at a single strike of hers.


    Turning around, she looked in Qiu Mucheng''s direction. ¡°Are you Qiu Mucheng?¡±


    ¡°Th-That''s me. A-And you are?¡± Qiu Mucheng''s face had turned pale while her voice was trembling.


    She could swear that she didn''t know who Zhang Zixi was and had no idea how thetter knew her


    name.


    Zhang Zixi didn''t reply.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Instead, she gave Qiu Mucheng a piercing gaze as if she were trying to read her mind.


    After a long silence, Zhang Zixi turned hostile suddenly by unleashing her Qi in an explosive


    rumble.


    shing her finger like a sword, she pointed it at Qiu Mucheng''s throat.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, watch out!¡±


    Everything happened so fast that Chu Wenfei and the rest were stunned.


    They screamed in terror, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    They watched helplessly as Zhang Zixi''s sharp finger cut through the air and went straight into Qiu


    Mucheng''s throat.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She might not be a Grandmaster, but her moves were on par with those high-level skills shared by


    Mortal Spark on the forum.


    Therefore, it was fair to say that Zhang Zixi''s capabilities were beyond those of the Grandmasters.


    If the Grandmasters had the power to rival the dragon, with Zhang Zixi''s current power, she could


    easily weaponize anything from bamboos to woods.


    Hence, it was nothing surprising to see her fight with merely her finger.


    At that moment, anguish engulfed Qiu Mucheng whereas Liu Tubing and the rest were totally


    freaked out.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Junior who was being guarded by Shen Fei risked his life and darted over.


    Just as everyone assumed that Qiu Mucheng was doomed when they saw Zhang Zixi aiming


    viciously


    at her throat, thetter stopped in the nick of time.


    Her finger hung mid-air, about an inch away from ending Qiu Mucheng''s life.


    Blop!


    Huge beads of sweat dripped down the sides of Qiu Mucheng''s face.


    Each drop fell to the ground and sshed into smaller droplets.


    That was so close!


    It would not be difficult to imagine the fear Qiu Mucheng had at her very first near-death experience.


    Her face was ghastly white when she looked at Zhang Zixi, puzzled.


    I just can''t figure this woman out. What''s her motive? If she wants to kill me, why did she save me


    and risk offending the Mengs? And if her intention was to help me, then...


    While everyone was still dwelling in bewilderment, Zhang Zixi discreetly retracted her energy, and


    her intimidating aura faded away.


    Then, she looked menacingly at Qiu Mucheng. Compared to her previous nces thrown at the


    latter, she nowpletely despised her.


    ¡°I can''t think of a reason why he''s so fond of you.¡±


    Zhang Zixi shook her head at the thought of Meng Chuan before heading out.


    She would not kill Qiu Mucheng, and neither did she dare to do so.


    She was well aware of Ye Fan''s power. Even her own grandfather revered him. With that said, she


    naturally would not look for trouble by challenging a god-like fighter.


    Her actions earlier were meant to test Qiu Mucheng.


    I thought that she was a unique character, and that''s why the man fell head over heels for her.


    However, I was so wrong. This woman named Qiu Mucheng is just an ordinary in jane. A


    weakling, dare I say. I''m definitely better than her in all aspects, be it my great looks, figure, and


    even my abilities! I just don''t understand how could a worthless woman like her win his heart?


    Zhang Zixi racked her brains but nothing came up.


    Perhaps she lucked out and met him earlier than me, and this has made all the difference.


    ¡°Um... May I know why did you help me? Also, who''s the man that you were referring to?¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Zixi was about to leave, Qiu Mucheng who had calmed down quickly chased


    after her, wanting to get some rification.


    Everything happens so suddenly, and I don''t have the slightest idea why would she want to help


    me. What does she mean by thest sentence?


    Qiu Mucheng was very curious about all these. She could not help but feel that something fishy was


    going on.


    This was not the first time she came across such a feeling.


    Prior to this, she vaguely heard a voice calling out to her right before she was drugged at the office.


    When she woke up, she was surprised to find herself in her best friend''s house.


    Coupled with the presence of this mysterious woman, she had a strong urge to unravel everything.


    She felt as if a pair of eyes were watching her, and help would always be extended when she


    needed it most.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Zixi did not answer any of Qiu Mucheng''s questions.


    On the contrary, she strode forward while pulling Meng Chuan.


    When she arrived at the door, she paused and muttered, ¡°There''s no need for you to leave this


    ce. Henceforth, no one in Jiangbei will ever hurt you nor are they able to do that anyway. As long


    as you don''t stir up any trouble here, Jiangbei will be a safe ce for you.¡±


    Though she spoke softly, every word could be clearly heard.


    ¡°Who are you kidding? I know you have outstanding skills, but you''ve pissed the Meng family off


    today. They are the most prominent and wealthiest family in Jiangbei, the local tycoon in Livingsfill!


    ¡°Moreover, you''ve beaten their heir to a pulp. I don''t think they will ever let this slide. You''re going to


    have endless troubles from now on. What do you have to give Ms. Qiu any guarantee?¡±


    Shen Fei and the rest were all taken aback by Zhang Zixi''s rming disy of power.


    However, they had witnessed the same prowess when Ye Fan fought against ten of his enemies.


    Thus, they did not have the assurance that Zhang Zixi could tackle the Mengs.


    After all, the power of the Meng family in Jiangbei could not be underestimated.


    No one knew if they had any equivalent fighters with them.


    Once the Meng family found out about the incident, they would surely make a move to avenge their


    eldest son.


    By then, Zhang Zixi could barely able to save herself, let alone care about Qiu Mucheng''s plight.


    ¡°Ms. Qiu, it''s better you leave Jiangbei for the sake of your safety. Maybe you should return to


    Jiangdong. No, wait... it''s not safe in Jiangdong either since there''s a drastic change. Mr. Li has


    washed his hands off all matters in Jiangdong while the governor and General Lu have been


    transferred out of Jiangdong. Everyone would be wary of you if you were to return.


    Who knows if Jiangdong is more dangerous than Jiangbei! Whatever it is, leave Jiangbei at once.


    We can discusster where to go next.¡±


    Panic-stricken, Shen Fei wanted to send Qiu Mucheng off.


    However, Zhang Zixi said again coldly, ¡°Don''t worry. The Meng family won''t dare to trifle with you.¡±


    Then, she tossed her phone at Meng Chuan who was at her feet. ¡°Call yourfather now if you don''t


    want to enter the gates of h*ll yet. Tell them that you''re in my hands.¡±


    Hearing so, Shen Fei felt a cold chill down his spine.


    ¡°Huh? Are you out of your mind? Are you trying to make things worse?¡± Chu Wenfei was terrified to


    the core.


    Why is this woman so eager to alert the Mengs when we should all be sweeping it under the


    carpet?


    Regardless, Meng Chuan held the phone tightly as if that was hisst straw of hope and called for


    help.


    ¡°Help! Dad, I''m Chuan. Hurry up and save me! I''m at the south of Lake Literton. A madwoman


    wants to kill me. Quick, Dad,e save me now! Remember to bring along more people...¡± Meng


    Chuan shouted over the phone.


    Soon, Zhang Zixi ended the call and shoved Meng Chuan into the car.


    ¡°Wait for me, Ms. Zhang. Let us tag along.¡±


    Shen Fei and the gang assumed that Zhang Zixi was going to run away after causing chaos. So,


    they chased after her and pleaded to enter the car too.


    In this situation, it''s safer to follow this woman, and let her escort us to the train station or the


    airport.


    Seeing how frantic Chu Wenfei and Shen Fei reacted, Zhang Zixi gave them aconic reply. ¡°I''m


    going to the Meng residence.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? Why are you heading there?¡± Chu Wenfei asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°I want to warn the Mengs to stay away from Qiu Mucheng,¡± Zhang Zixi answered.


    The two men burst outughing. ¡°Are you serious, Ms. Zhang? This is a joke, right? You''re taking


    this a bit too far. What makes you think that they will listen to you?


    Are you their ancestors?¡±


    Zhang Zixi replied in a stern tone, ¡°If they refuse, I''ll strike them until they listen. I might consider


    wiping the entire household out too.¡±


    ¡°You want to do this all alone?¡± Shen Fei stared at her in disbelief as if he was looking at a ghost.


    ¡°I can destroy the Meng family all alone. Anyhow, I don''t mind bringing a couple of you along to


    clear the corpse.¡±


    Zhang Zixi remained stoic as she made the bold statement.


    Right then, Chu Wenfei and Shen Fei exchanged a quick nce and got off the car immediately.


    They were petrified by her statement.


    A few secondster, Zhang Zixi sped off, leaving the two guys behind.


    Everyone was stunned for a long while before a series of cusses broke the silence.


    ¡°Darn it, that crazy woman!¡±


    ¡°She''s gone nuts. F*ck! She wants us to clean up the mess for her? I would if it''s her body we''re


    chucking away.¡±

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Astonished, Chu Wenfei and the others regarded Zhang Zixi''s action as maniacal.


    They had been living in Jiangbei for many years and knew that the status of the Meng family was


    not to be challenged. The family reigned in Jiangdong, just like Mufan Group in the past.


    Although Chu Wenfei could not grasp how powerful the Mengs was, he was well aware of what


    Mufan Group could do.


    Both Shen Fei and Han Shaojie strongly believed that someone as incredible as Ye Fan must have


    existed in the Meng family. Otherwise, they would not have be the richest in Jiangbei. Without


    the protection of a great fighter, the Mengs would not have attained everything they had today.


    Therefore, Chu Wenfei and the gang found Zhang Zixi''s n unbelievable. It reminded them of the


    incident when Chen Ao appeared at Mufan Group, dering to take Ye Fan and his family down.


    Zhang Zixi must be delusional to think that she could seed.


    ¡°Don''t bother about her, Ms. Qiu. Let us get you out of here. You''re the only woman that Ye Fan has


    ever loved. Though he''s no longer here with us, we vow to protect you as his fellowrades,¡±


    urged Shen Fei.


    He had no time to worry about Zhang Zixi.


    Meanwhile, at the Meng family manor, Meng Wanjun was infuriated when he found out that his son


    was in danger.


    In an instant, he called upon all senior members of the family for an emergency meeting.


    After a detailed discussion, they decided to send someone to rescue Meng Chuan.


    Upon Meng Wanjun''smand, everyone started taking action simultaneously.


    Cars after cars were seen traveling from all of Meng''s properties across Livingsfill and into the


    manor.


    Within a short period of time, hundreds of people had gathered around the residence.


    The passers-by outside of the manor could sense the tension in the air as though a fight was going


    to break out soon. Subconsciously, they quickened their steps and stayed away, not wanting to be


    dragged into the


    mess.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, all of the Meng family members in Livingsfill are here now. They are all on standby


    outside, waiting for your instructions. Please give us your orders,¡± a subordinate reported.


    Wearing a menacing look on his face, Meng Wanjun eximed, ¡°Great, follow me to rescue my son


    later! I want to see who dares to challenge the Meng family and kidnap my son in my territory.


    Seems like we''ve been staying low profile for too long. That''s why no one reveres us anymore.


    Today, I shall restore the glory of the Mengs and send a strong message to those insignificant pests


    that there''s only one family who reigns over the skies of Jiangbei¡ªthe Meng family!¡±


    Meng Wanjun exuded an oppressive and domineering aura amid sheer coldness in his tone.


    No father could stay calm when they see their child''s life being threatened.


    ¡°Wanjun, something seems to be amiss. When Chuan left this morning, he brought quite a number


    of people with him. If he could be abducted underthe noses of all his subordinates, it goes to show


    that our opponent this time isn''t any Tom, Dick, or Henry.


    Shall we approach this in a diplomatic manner and check the other party''s intention first? Resorting


    to brute force might not y to our advantage,¡± a senior standing at the back of the hall expressed


    his concerns.


    ¡°My dear great uncle, you''re being too cautious here. It''s them who raised a ruckus, we''re merely


    responding to their call. How can we be diplomatic when our rival has already crossed the line?¡±


    ¡°Had this news gone viral, we''d be mocked as aughingstock.¡±


    ¡°How then will we be able to keep our heads up and rule over Jiangbei in the future?¡±


    Before Meng Wanjun had a chance to say something, a few from the younger generations within


    the family chimed in and refuted the senior angrily.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°The audacity of them to kidnap the eldest son of the Meng family is intolerable!¡±


    ¡°We must make them pay the price for this.¡±


    A few others roared.


    ¡°But the opposite party''s capability is..." The senior was fretful and apprehensive about the whole


    situation.


    Meng Wanjun said, ¡°I know where you''reing from. You''re worried that the person is a martial


    artist, right? Even so, we Mengs are fearless. I''ve recruited several strong fighters these few years.


    It''s a perfect time for them to show us what they''ve got. Anyhow, I do have a n B if we lose.¡±


    Considering how resolute Meng Wanjun was, the senior sighed, knowing that there was no way he


    could convince the group.


    Soon, Meng Wanjun exited the hall to address the crowd of subordinates. ¡°Peeps, someone has


    abducted my son and challenged the power of the Mengs. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡± one man yelled.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± another one bellowed.


    In the end, the hundreds at the manor chanted in unison.


    They deafening roars shook the earth.


    It was obvious that the group summoned by Meng Wanjun was no ordinary men.


    They were the ones he had depended on to run the entertainment centers.


    It was hard to find someone who could match their frightening zeal and ruthlessness.


    In their midst, there were also martial artists who had stained their hands with blood resulting from


    murdering others.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As Meng Wanjun continued adding fuel to the mes, the group of men got all hyped up into a


    frenzy.


    The Meng family members could sense the raging fury of the head of the family.


    As a father, he had developed a strong murderous intent upon discovering the abduction of his son.


    ¡°Very good! I shall depend on all of you to defend the honor ofthe Meng family. Undoubtedly, I''ll also


    be with you each step ofthe way. I, Meng Wanjun, shall work with everyone as we head over to


    Lake Literton, Livingsfill to capture the culprit.¡±


    The thundering voices resonated through the hall, and Meng Wanjun''s gaze turned even colder.


    Then, he waved his arm to initiate the attack.


    ¡°Listen up, men, and follow my lead!¡±


    Boom!


    Right when Meng Wanjun''s authoritative voice was ringing out at all corners of the manor, a loud


    explosion was heard.


    Subsequently, all of them felt a tremor followed by an incessant bellow, seemingly from a beast. The


    raucous got increasingly louder as it came closer and closer to the manor.


    What greeted everyone next was a shocking scene! A ck SUV sped in, smashing down the


    stainless steel gate as well as numerous nts and trees along the way.


    In the end, it halted abruptly at the sound of its tires screeching and engines revving.


    As the car door was flung open, a sullen woman got out of it.


    She tossed a bloody figure on the floor with a loud thud, causing the crowd to disperse at that


    instant.


    Momentster, they heard someone shrieking in pain. It finally registered in the minds of the Meng


    family that the man thrown on the floor was actually Meng Chuan.


    ¡°There''s no need for you to head out. I''m here,¡± said Zhang Zixi contemptuously.


    A dead silence ensured.


    Terrified, Meng Wanjun and the others gazed at each other.


    They did not expect their enemy to show up so quickly, way before they could even leave the


    manor.


    What''s this all about? Is she turning herself in?


    After trembling for a long while, Meng Wanjun red at the intruder and yelled, ¡°Who... Who are


    you? Why are you targeting the Mengs?¡±


    Zhang Zixi lifted her eyes and queried, ¡°Mr. Meng, don''t you remember me? I''m Zhang Zixi. Ie


    here today under the orders of my grandpa, Zhang Jiuling, to warn the Meng family not toy a


    finger on Qiu Mucheng henceforth. Otherwise, the entire Meng


    family will share the same ending as the Lu n.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You''re going overboard!¡± Meng Wanjun felt that the dignity of his family was at stake.


    To share the same ending as what has befallen the Lu n? That means to wipe us all out


    completely!


    Her words enraged all the seniors in the family.


    ¡°Who on earth is this brat? How can she be so audacious to threaten the Meng family?¡±


    ¡°How insolent! This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Wanjun, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and instruct...¡±


    All the seniors started grumbling, and none hesitated toment further.


    Right then, Zhang Zixi made a turn andunched a powerful move with a strike of her palm.


    A stupendous force gathered around her. All of a sudden, her palm developed into a massive one


    covering the skies.


    Her boundless energy cultivated from all directions, sweeping all of Mengs'' subordinates like a


    whirlwind as if she was reaping a harvest.


    A whileter, everything stopped.


    A hall that was initially filled with impressive fighters now saw hundreds of men knocked to the


    ground, moaning in pain.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, is the family going to heed my grandpa''smand?¡±


    Retracting all of her energy, Zhang Zixi exuded her usual calm and regal aura.


    Scanning across the hall at all the terror-stricken cowards, she smirked.


    That was the very first time Zhang Zixi smiled to outsiders, and she looked very attractive.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    In a blink of an eye, the Meng family manor became aplete mess.


    The wails and groans of pain echoed horribly in contrast to Zhang Zixi''s heartyugh.


    Everyone got a nasty shock and was rendered speechless.


    All they could do was widen their eyes and stare daggers at the vicious woman before them.


    Never had the Meng family felt so ashamed and disheartened before that none of their recruited


    fighters could defeat a single woman.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Their ns were in shambles.


    In other words, Zhang Zixi had single-handedly taken the Mengs down.


    ¡°Zhang Jiuling... Patriarch Zhang? You are from the Zhang family?¡±


    After snapping back into his senses, Meng Wanjun finally realized something.


    His pupil constricted as he tried to recall more about the Zhang family.


    They had been inactive for a very long time, to the extent that he had nearly forgotten about the


    infamous name uttered.


    It''s alling back to me now. So, who is thisdy?


    ¡°But... But why? I thought Patriarch Zhang has never been bothered about affairs like these? Why is


    he appearing in the picture like a bolt from the blue? Also, I don''t understand why the Meng family is


    the first on the list to be targeted. Are the Zhangs nning a return?¡± MengWanjun bombarded her


    with a series of burning questions.


    If the opponent was just a regr faction, Meng Wanjun would not be so wary.


    However, it was the Zhang family that he was facing now.


    No one else knew how powerful the Zhangs were besides him.


    They are the one and only prominent family of warriors in Jiangbei! Patriarch Zhang''s a


    Grandmaster, and he''s been always regarded with high esteem. Faced with the guardian


    ofJiangbei, how can I not have ants in my pants?


    It was a piece of cake for the Zhang family to destroy the Mengs.


    After all, the difference between a somewhat influential family and an extremely prominent family of


    great fighters was too great.


    Any fellow representing the Zhang family, be it a youngdy, could effortlessly tackle the Mengs.


    If a fight were to break out between these two families, it would be absolutely detrimental to the


    Meng family.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I''ve said it once. Ie with the objective of reminding you to teach your next


    generations how to behave themselves. There''s a need for them to differentiate between who they


    can bully and those they can''t afford to offend, especially the woman named Qiu Mucheng. If any


    one of youys a finger on her, the Zhang family will return the favor multiple folds.¡±


    She paused before continuing, ¡°The incident today serves as a stern warning to all of you. I


    sincerely hope that Mr. Meng won''t do anything silly. As for the future, you can rest assured that the


    Zhang family has no interest whatsoever in gaining more power or benefits in Jiangbei. You can


    keep your position as Jiangbei''s richest man. That''s it for now. I have done my job for warning you.¡±


    Zhang Zixi''s words sent shivers down Meng Wanjun''s spine. The rest of the family felt very much


    threatened too.


    It took them a very long time to calm themselves down after she left.


    When Meng Wanjun finally snapped back into his senses, hended a tight p across Meng


    Chuan''s face.


    ¡°What have you bast*rd done? How did you step on the toes of the Zhang family? Are you


    scheming to destroy the Mengs?¡± Meng Wanjun questioned in a hostile manner.


    Meng Chuan remained silent. The series of events that had happened scared the living daylights


    out of him.


    From Liu Yubing''s house to his family manor, everything that Zhang Zixi had said and done gave


    him extreme heebie-jeebies.


    It was only now that he realized how terrifying Zhang Zixi was.


    ¡°Dad... I didn''t know, Dad. I never knew Qiu Mucheng has connections with the Zhang family. I


    really didn''t know.¡±


    Upon knowing how severe his mistake was, Meng Chuan knelt down immediately, bawled his eyes


    out, and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Shut up! Don''t give me any excuses. Take a look at your useless self. How could you shoulder the


    responsibilities of leading the Mengs forward? Had I passed the family to you, it would be very likely


    for the entire n to be annihted.¡±


    Aftershing out at his son, Meng Wanjun kicked him away and headed to his room.


    hater that evening, Meng Wanjun paid the Zhang residence a visit with his son and made him


    apologize in person.


    As a distinguished man in Jiangbei, Meng Wanjun did not enter the gate to meet any of the Zhangs.


    Conversely, both father and son kowtowed three times at the gate before leaving.


    When they got back to the Meng family manor, the head of the family instantly instructed for all


    commercial signboards Meng Chuan made for Qiu Mucheng to be destroyed.


    Additionally, he had also requested his son to publish an official apology to Qiu Mucheng in the local


    newspaper.


    All in all, Meng Wanjun''s n was to quickly exhaust all means to appease the situation and


    suppress the zing anger of the Zhang family.


    All that he had done in good faith demonstrated his utmost sincerity toward the Zhangs.


    Unfortunately, his actions were like a double-edged sword. Meng Wanjun lost the respect that the


    local factions had for him when he stooped so low to gain favor from the Zhangs.


    Back at the Meng family manor, Meng Wanjun stood alone in the family ancestral shrine. He stared


    at each memorial tablet before him, and yet he did not utter a word.


    Right then, a gentle and good-looking young man, seemingly in his prime walked in.


    He was none otherthan MengYilong, Meng Wanjun''s illegitimate son who was entangled in the


    drama to fight for the patriarch''s title.


    ¡°Dad, ourpany''s shares have been going downhilltely. Several projects that I was determined


    to get have been snatched away by other local forces in Jiangbei. As a consequence, I''ve lost close


    to ten billion,¡± Meng Yilong reported.


    Meng Wanjun just kept quiet.


    ¡°Dad, don''t you think that we''ve paid too high a price for this? The Zhang family only wanted a


    promise.


    Why do you need to do the extras and even made a trip to their home to apologize?¡±


    Meng Yilong waspletely baffled.


    Does Dad need to be so scared of the Zhang family?


    This is ridiculous! We could have easily suppressed the gossip about Zhang Zixi appearing at the


    Meng family manor. But now, many others have witnessed them going down on their knees to


    apologize to the Zhangs. This embarrassing act has made us the talk of the town, resulting in


    halfofJiangbei''s rich and famous social circles to know who we have offended. Rumor has it that the


    Meng family is on the verge of copsing!


    Meng Wanjun did not respond directly to his son''s questions.


    Staring at the altar, he pointed at one of the memorial tablets. ¡°Yilong,e over here and pay


    respect to your Great-grandpa.¡±


    Though Meng Yilong had no idea of his father''s intention, he did it anyway. He went over to light


    some joss sticks and then kowtowed a few times.


    ¡°Yilong, I haven''t shared the humble beginnings of the Meng family with you, have I?¡±


    After a slight pause, Meng Wanjun said, ¡°Although many generations of the Mengs have been


    residing in Jiangbei, the real watershed in the family history began with your great-grandpa and


    greatgranduncles. We owe it all to them for setting a solid foundation for the Meng family to gain


    wealth and fame. They were the ones who transformed an unknown surname into a top


    authoritative family in Jiangbei. However, they were not satisfied with the achievement. They aimed


    to be number one in Jiangbei; not just a title, but a solid status recognized by all. In the pursuit of


    their dreams, they got on the Zhang family''s bad sidesand killed one of their direct descendants.¡±


    ¡°Then, what happened?¡± Meng Yilong was merely an illegitimate child who had just been epted


    into the family in recent years. Therefore, he did not know much about the family history.


    ¡°What do you think? There could only be one king. With your great-grandpa trying to challenge the


    position of the Zhang family in Jiangbei, do you think that thetter would be so kind to let it slide?¡±


    Meng Wanjun added, ¡°The same night, your greatgrandpa and great-granduncles received news


    that the Zhangs sent a representative to get rid of the Mengs. Everyone tried their best to convince


    your great-grandpa to run for his life, but he refused. He could not bring himself to forego the


    century-old business established through the efforts of several generations.¡±


    ¡°In the end, what did they do?¡± The story had piqued Meng Yilong''s curiosity.


    ¡°That night, your great-grandpa and his three brothersmitted suicide at the Zhang residence.


    They used their deaths to exchange peace for the family and protection for their business.¡±


    Meng Wanjun pointed at the memorial tablets. ¡°Look over there, the fourth tablet on the first row is


    your great-grandpa and great-granduncles. Now, do you understand why I did what I did? It''s simply


    because our lives are at stake. The other party holds great power in their hands. Getting on their


    nerves will only bring tragedy to the Meng family. This isn''t a risk our family can afford to take. If


    your great-grandpa and great-granduncles could sacrifice their lives for the family, there''s no big


    deal for me to lose dignity.¡±

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    A long silence ensued


    In fact, it was pin-drop silence in the Meng family''s ancestral hall.


    All that could be heard was the sound of cold wind blowing relentlessly.


    Meng Yilong was shocked, and he was greatly impacted when he learned about his ancestors. The


    four brothers had to die for the sake of the family.


    From that, Meng Yilong finally understood the hardships his ancestors had gone through.


    Atst, Meng Yilong finally understood why his father feared and respected the Zhang family so


    much.


    After all, the truth wasid before his eyes.


    Because of how mighty the Zhang family was, Meng Wanjun had no choice but to seek forgiveness


    sincerely.


    Otherwise, the family business his great-grandfather and three of his brothers obtained in exchange


    for their lives would be at risk.


    ¡°But, Dad, do we have to keep doing this? Do we have to keep living in the fear of being dominated


    by the Zhang family? Yes, we should apologize this time around since we''ve offended them. But


    how about in the future? If theye at us again, do we just keep holding back? Do we have to


    keep living in the shadow of the Zhang family?¡± Meng Yilong''s eyes were filled with rage, and he


    could feel his blood boiling.


    Meng Wanjun was astounded upon hearing that.


    Instead of reprimanding Meng Yilong for his words, he smiled. ¡°You''re courageous, ambitious, and


    gutsy, boy! Do you know what it takes for a family to truly be the mightiest? It''s not capability,


    and it''s not talent. Instead, being ambitious matters the most! If only my legitimate son of the Meng


    family has your qualities.¡± While he was praising him, he tapped Meng Yilong''s shoulder.


    Although his father was praising him, Meng Yilong couldn''t bring himself to feel happy at all.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dad. I''m so useless. All I can do is grumble pointlessly. There''s nothing I can do to help.¡±


    Meng Yilong was ming himself.


    Anyone could make bold statements, but in reality, it was easier said than done.


    Based on what the Zhang family had shown, they could easily send someone to take down the


    whole Meng family.


    Even after fifty years, I don''t think we could ever surpass the Zhang family. Meng Yilong felt rather


    hopeless.


    ¡°No. It''s not pointless. Yilong, just you wait. Soon, the Meng family is going to be the most powerful


    family in Jiangbei. The days of living in fear of the Zhang family will end with my generation. When


    you and your brothers take over the family in the future, I''ll definitely leave you guys a peaceful and


    prosperous world!¡± Meng Wanjun sounded grim, and his darkened eyes were filled with confidence.


    Meng Yilong was stunned. For some reason, Dad seems different all of a sudden. When I walked


    through the door earlier on, he seemed like he was still in a dilemma. Now, however, he sounds so


    certain.


    Within a few minutes, Meng Wanjun seemed to have made a difficult decision. Besides, he didn''t


    seem like he was going to change his mind.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Dad? Please don''t act rashly. This family''s sess is not as important


    as your well-being.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Wanjun roared when he heard what Meng Yilong said.


    ¡°Remember that you''re my son, Yilong! You were born with a mission to bring sess to this family.


    Nothing else matters. I want you to promise me that no matter what, you''ll prioritize the family''s


    interests, even if that means you have to sacrifice your life!¡± Meng Wanjun''s gaze was filled with


    utter persistence, and his words were unquestionably stern.


    Shortly after, Meng Yilong left.


    Only Meng Wanjun remained in the room.


    He stood there in silence for a long while. After that, he looked out the window and said solemnly,


    ¡°Sir, I''ve made my decision. I''d like to see you.¡±


    There was no response to his words.


    Then suddenly, a cold gust of wind blew past.


    In the direction that he was looking through the window, a figure appeared. Like a phantom, the


    figure was wearing a ck robe.


    ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Meng? Once you''ve joined, there''s no turning back. In the future, if we can''t enter


    Mount Van, you know what''s going to happen to the Meng family, right?¡± the man in the ck robe


    sneered.


    Under the dim lighting, the man''s face was pale, but he looked extremely devilish.


    ¡°Sir, don''t worry. I fully understand that every sessful business has the risk of failure,¡± Meng


    Wanjun answered respectfully.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, you can go ahead and take an oath in your ancestral hall. I''ll remind you


    once again. Once you''ve joined us, there''s no turning back for not only you but also everyone in the


    Meng family,¡± the man in a ck robe reminded.


    In response, Meng Wanjun chuckled softly and said, ¡°There are things people of my generation


    must do. I don''t want the younger generation to deal with the threats of the Zhang family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After that, Meng Wanjun knelt in the ancestral hall while facing the ancestral tablets. In a low voice,


    Meng Wanjun said, ¡°I, Meng Wanjun, am willing to lead the Meng family into joining Chu Sect. From


    today onward, Jiangbei''s Meng family will be a part of Chu Sect. When the dayes and Chu


    Sect intends to march into Mount Van, I, Meng Wanjun, will use all the Meng family''s financial and


    material resources to support the ultimate cause!¡±


    The low voice echoed in the hall for a long time.


    The man in a ck robe nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well. Chu Sect''s armies will arrive shortly. In


    the meantime, sit still and wait for your mission. As for the Zhang family, rest assured, my people


    will get rid of them within the next few days. By then, the Meng family will be the strongest in


    Jiangbei.


    Congrattions, Mr. Meng. Your ancestors will be very proud of you. Hahaha!¡±


    With that, the man in a ck robe turned and left.


    No one noticed that the moment the man in a ck robe turned around, a few mysterious lines


    were slightly exposed under his long sleeves.


    Those lines were part of Chu Sect''s symbol, the zing sun with clouds.


    While chaos was about to reach Jiangbei, Lu n''s mansion was rather peaceful.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, is Mr. Chu really doing solitary training?¡± Zhang Zixi asked.


    Lu Ziming had booked out the entire upscale hotel nearby.


    At that moment, through a window, Zhang Zixi''s eyes widened in bewilderment as she stared at the


    mansion where Ye Fan was doing his solitary training.


    ¡°Grandpa said Mr. Chu is already ranked first in the Sky Ranking. How strong will he be if he


    manages to achieve another breakthrough? Will he be a god?¡± Zhang Zixi kept asking


    questions excitedly, like a fangirl.


    Indeed, she looked nothing like the formidable and domineering woman who destroyed the Meng


    family.


    ¡°Who said Mr. Chu is doing solitary training?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn''t you say that?¡± Zhang Zixi was dumbfounded.


    Lu Ziming answered teasingly, ¡°I was just taking a wild guess! In hindsight, I think I might''ve


    guessed wrong. If he were to do solitary training, he could''ve gone alone. Why did he have to bring


    a girl? Besides, that girl he brought along is as beautiful as a goddess. In terms of demeanor and


    appearance, I think you''re still not as impressive as that girl, Zixi.¡±


    Zhang Zixi suddenly got anxious. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Lu? Are you saying that Mr. Chu is there


    to do something else with the girl instead of training?¡±


    Lu Ziming smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, he could still be training. However, he might be having a


    different kind of training with the girl! Do you know anything about that? I guess your grandpa never


    told you about it, right? You know, they get together and feel their skins on each other?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Mr. Lu!¡± Zhang Zixi was visibly upset, and she felt an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look at how jealous you are, silly girl! I was just messing with you. Mr. Chu is well-known


    all over Jiangdong to be a loyal husband. He''s not one to fool around. Based on my experience, I


    think the girl apanying Mr. Chu is a physician. Hence, I think he''s just in the process of


    healing.¡± Lu Ziming took a guess while ncing at the mansion Ye Fan was in.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    ¡°Healing? Was he hurt?¡± Zhang Zixi was shocked upon hearing what Lu Zimingsaid. Isn''t Ye Fan


    the strongest person on earth? Could it be that there''s someone capable of hurting him?


    ¡°Didn''t your grandpa tell you?¡± Lu Ziming was stunned. Back then, what happened to Ye Fan


    shocked the whole martial arts world. I thought everyone knew about it? But then again, perhaps it


    was because of what Zhang Jiuling did.


    ¡°It seems like your grandpa was determined not to let his future generations get involved in the


    martial arts world.¡± Lu Ziming smiled and shook his head.


    Since Zhang Jiuling decided against telling Zhang Zixi about it, Lu Ziming didn''t reveal much to


    Zhang Zixi as well.


    Instead, he merely said, ¡°The thing is, Mr. Chu is like a legend. Zixi, if you wish to excel in the


    martial arts world, you should learn from him. I''ve seen plenty over the years, but I''ve never met


    someone as talented as Mr. Chu. Besides, I bet there won''t be someone like him again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhang Zixi nodded profusely. With a determined look in her eyes, she said, ¡°I want to be someone


    exactly like Mr. Chu. However, Mr. Lu, there''s something I can''t figure out. Why did someone as


    incredible as Mr. Chu make an ordinary woman his wife? Before this, I''ve sounded Mr. Chu''s wife


    out. She''s a weak and ordinary woman. Hence, I can''t wrap my mind around why did a man with


    such power fall for an ordinary weakling.¡±


    Ever since she met Qiu Mucheng, Zhang Zixi had been pondering over it.


    Initially, Zhang Zixi always thought only the strong were worthy of the strong. How is a weakling like


    her worthy of someone as strong as Mr. Chu?


    Upon hearing that, Lu Ziming was taken aback. ¡°What? What did you do to her? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°I''ve only tested her out. It''s not like I''ve harmed her or anything,¡± Zhang Zixi exined.


    ¡°Still, you shouldn''t have done that!¡± Lu Ziming looked very worried.


    ¡°You''re such a silly girl! No wonder your grandpa always said you''re impetuous! Why did you mess


    with his woman when you know how capable Mr. Chu is? Luckily for you, Mr. Chu is in solitary


    training.


    Otherwise, if Qiu Muchengins to Mr. Chu about you, you''d be dead in Nanquan by now.¡± Lu


    Ziming was so frightened that his face was ghastly white when he warned Zhang Zixi.


    However, Zhang Zixi was oblivious to the seriousness of the situation. She gave him a brusque


    response, ¡°You''re overreacting, aren''t you, Mr. Lu? I was just testing her. Mr. Chu can''t possibly


    decide to have a fallout with the Zhang family over such a trivial matter, can he? Besides, I think he


    still needs the Zhang family in Jiangbei.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Lu n retorted anxiously. ¡°Do you know what caused the Lu n to tumble?


    It''s all my unfilial son''s doing! He offended Mr. Chu''s wife, Qiu Mucheng. When Mr. Chu found out


    about it, he stormed into Jiangbei. Starting from Weske, he went on a killing spree. My poor dad


    was killed by Mr. Chu on the first day he got the Supreme title. After that, he wiped out the whole Lu


    n. In despair, I brought my son with me and headed toward Mount Yan to hide in War God


    Castle. In the end, that maniac ughtered his way toward Mount Yan! Did you know he wanted to


    fight against Sword Saint just because he wanted to kill my son? If he dared to mess with War God


    Castle, what makes you think he''d be afraid of your puny Zhang family? In your mind, you''d think


    that he needs the Zhang family to secure Jiangbei. As far as he''s concerned, Jiangbei is just


    another worthless ce. In fact, his vision had exceeded China. He''s more interested in the other


    countries in the world.¡±


    While Lu Ziming was telling Zhang Zixi about the past, she was utterly frightened!


    She turned pale and was so frightened that she couldn''t say anything in response.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Ye Fan to be willing to go up against the whole of China for such a


    weak woman. One could only imagine how much the other women envied her.


    ¡°Indeed, he''s a legend.¡± Zhang Zixi shook her head and sighed. While she was jealous of Qiu


    Mucheng, she couldn''t hide her disappointment. I guess this is the most romantic thing one could do


    for the other in the martial arts world. He was willing to go against the whole world just to avenge a


    woman he loves. If only I''d met him earlier. If I did, I''d do anything to win over him because he''s


    absolutely my type. Not only is he powerful, but he''s also a romantic.


    After a short moment of silence, Zhang Zixi turned around and headed down the stairs.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid! You won''t be able to rece her even if you were to


    kill her.¡± Lu Ziming panicked and held onto Zhang Zixi.


    He was afraid she''d do something rash.


    After all, a woman''s jealousy could be quite scary.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. I won''t get under his skin. I''m just going to bring Qiu Mucheng back to Jiangbei.


    Since he cares about her so much, he might me us if something bad happens to her.¡± With that,


    Zhang Zixi drove away to look for Qiu Mucheng.


    Initially, ZhangZixi thought Qiu Mucheng might''ve run away from Jiangbei. To her surprise, she


    didn''t.


    After knowing the Meng family had apologized publicly, Qiu Mucheng realized Zhang Zixi had gotten


    everything settled.


    In that case, Qiu Mucheng had no reason to run for her life.


    When Zhang Zixi found Qiu Mucheng, she was at the hotel along with Tangtang.


    ¡°This is an offer letter from the Zhang family. Tomorrow, bring this letter along to look for my


    uncle, ZhangXu. He''ll give you ajob in one of the Zhang family''spanies. Don''t worry about the


    sry. We''ll make sure you''re satisfied with it. You''d at least be a manager for one of the branches.¡±


    Zhang Zixi had gone back to her usual indifferent attitude.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zhang Zixi loomed over Qiu Mucheng before throwing a document with her grandpa''s signature at


    her.


    Liu Yubing''s eyes lit up instantly when she heard about the position offered to her best friend, Qiu


    Mucheng.


    ¡°Mucheng, did you hearthat? You''re going to be a manager at a branch office! You''re going to be a


    boss!


    I don''t care. You must make me your deputy, okay?" Liu Yubing was thrilled. She then picked up the


    offer letter and read through it.


    However, Qiu Mucheng was unperturbed. Why do I feel a hint of hostility from her every time I look


    at her? If she hates me, why is she helping me over and over again ? Not only did she take care of


    the Meng family, but she had also found me such an amazing job.


    ¡°Ms. Zhang, I''d like to know something. Why are you helping me? I don''t think I have anything to


    offer in return,¡± Qiu Mucheng said in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, good that you know. Indeed, you''re worth nothing in our eyes. However, the Zhang family had


    promised someone to look after you for life. Hence, you''re not the reason why we''re helping you.¡±


    With that, Zhang Zixi turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Who is he? Is it Ye Fan you''re talking about? Did he tell you guys all that before he died?¡± Qiu


    Mucheng asked.


    ¡°That''s none of your business,¡± Zhang Zixi answered coldly.


    ¡°Fine. Take it back, then. I don''t need your alms, nor his promises. I don''t want to have anything to


    do with him again. From now on, please leave me alone.¡± Suddenly, Qiu Mucheng stood up angrily.


    Her eyes were reddened, and she couldn''t help but sob. That man again ? What a b *stand! Why


    can''t I shake him off no matter where I go? I''ve already tried my best to forget about him, and I''ve


    even run away from Jiangdong because of that. Why? Why can''t I get out of his shadow?

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Zhang Zixi was visibly surprised by Qiu Mucheng''s outburst.


    ¡°Who''s Ye Fan? Is he an enemy of yours? Well, I don''t know why you reacted that way, but let me


    tell you this¡ªwe''re not helping you because of him. I''m sure you''re aware of the Zhang family''s


    power in Jiangbei; not anyone gets to tell us what to do. Take care, Ms. Qiu.¡±


    With that, Zhang Zixi turned and left.


    Evidently, she had no idea that the Ye Fan Qiu Mucheng spoke of was actually Chu Tianfan, who


    was now in the midst of training and rehabilitation at the Lu n''s mansion.


    As for whether Qiu Mucheng would report to the Zhang family for work, Zhang Zixi honestly didn''t


    care.


    She just wanted to make sure that this woman was alive and well.


    That meant the Zhang family had kept its promise to Ye Fan.


    Not long after Zhang Zixi had left, Han Shaojie, Shen Fei, and Chu Wenfei arrived to pay Qiu


    Mucheng and the little boy a visit.


    Qiu Mucheng then briefly described to them what had just happened earlier and asked fortheir


    input.


    After all, Shen Fei and Ye Fan were close like brothers. If Ye Fan had truly said such things before


    dying, he would likely be in the know too.


    ¡°I don''t think it was Ye Fan, Ms. Qiu. You also know what he did at Jiangbei before his death¡ªhe


    killed hundreds of people at Weske. The powerful figures I''ve met at Jiangbei don''t have a very


    good impression of him. That''s why I believe that your rtionship with Ye Fan isn''t going to be of


    any help in Jiangbei; it may bring trouble upon you instead,¡± Shen Fei analyzed.


    Chu Wenfei nodded solemnly. ¡°I was also there during the Weske battle. Ye Fan killed so many


    people that the waters became bloodstained. That''s why I doubt the people of Jiangbei would help


    him. They definitely hate him.¡±


    He continued unhesitatingly, ¡°Besides, even if Ye Fan used to be so untouchable that no one in


    Jiangbei dared cross him, it''s all in the past. Jiangdong''s


    changedpletely now that he''s passed away, and even Mufan Group''s gone bankrupt. There''s


    barely anyone in Jiangdong who gives a d*mn about Ye Fan now, let alone those in Jiangbei. I''m


    sure whatever the Zhang family is doing has nothing to do with him.¡±


    In any case, he refused to believe that Ye Fan was this powerful.


    Causing such an impact in Jiangdong before dying, then being able tomand such a powerful


    family in Jiangbei after his demise? How could that ever be possible? I get that he''s a tough one.


    But to this extent? There''s just no way.


    ¡°Then, who could it be? I don''t know anyone else who''s as capable in Jiangbei.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng grew increasingly puzzled.


    If not for Ye Fan, who else could possess such power to help me?


    ¡°Haha! Well, Ms. Qiu, you''re so beautiful you put the most enchanting flower in the world to shame.


    I''m guessing this is an act of another one of your admirers,¡± Shen Fei surmised jokingly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chu Wenfei nodded. ¡°Shen Fei has a point. In fact, this admirer of yours could very well be the heir


    of the Zhang family himself. I just found out a while ago that the Zhangs have always been pretty


    low-key about their status. Congrattions, Mucheng. You''ve just gotten another chance to marry


    into a powerful household.¡±


    Despite being told that, Qiu Mucheng didn''t feel happy at all.


    Instead, she shook her head and responded calmly, ¡°It doesn''t matter who helped me. I''ll never


    repay him by marrying him. Besides, I''ve already vowed to never get married again. Having Fan


    Juniorwith me is more than enough.¡±


    Neither Shen Fei nor Han Shaojie knew what to say.


    They didn''t want to see Qiu Mucheng being depressed all day, but at the same time, they weren''t


    sure whether to advise her to remarry.


    They would feel a little sorry for their old friend if she did.


    Yet, Chu Wenfei had no second thoughts. ¡°Don''t be so negative, Mucheng. You''re only in your


    twenties. Life for you has just begun!¡± he advised sincerely. ¡°Ye


    Fan''s gone, so it''s the end of your chapter with him. There''s so much more to life. Open up a little


    and forget whatever happened in the past. You should be looking forward to meeting someone new


    and starting over. Don''t keep living in the past or in another person''s shadow. It''s not good for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I''ll think about it,¡± Qiu Mucheng replied halfheartedly with a smile.


    Shen Fei and the others knew too well that she had no intention of heeding their advice.


    After that, Chu Wenfei took the initiative to treat his old friends to a meal in Jiangbei.


    Together, they celebrated her escape from the clutches of the Meng family.


    Qiu Mucheng decided not to leave Jiangbei, but she didn''t approach the Zhang family to be a


    branch manager either.


    The woman no longer wanted to rely on anyone else. All she yearned for was to continue living by


    her own means.


    Her peaceful life soon returned, but little did she know that the storm in Jiangbei was only about to


    begin.


    Ever since Meng Wanjun took the lead and surrendered to the Chu Sect, several martial arts


    experts had infiltrated the Meng family in the past seven days while keeping their identities hidden.


    ¡°Will it be okay just depending on the three of them to take down the Zhang family, Mr. Tang?¡±


    While standing in the courtyard of the Meng family home, Meng Wanjun gazed at the several men in


    ck, feeling slightly doubtful.


    I thought the Chu Sect would send an army to help me conquer the Zhang family, but they ended up


    sending only three men!


    ¡°Worry not. Any fighter from the Chu Sect is a force to reckon with. Three of them will be more than


    enough to make the entire Zhang family crumble,¡± one man in ck answered coldly. ¡°Besides, I''m


    here too. I''ll give you three days to settle your scores. After that, you shall serve me.¡±


    There was an immeasurable amount of maliceced in his words.


    ¡°All right. I''ll make the necessary preparations. We fight tomorrow!¡± Meng Wanjun dered with


    excitement.


    He had been waiting for this day toe.


    I''m going to make those elders pay for all the humiliation they''ve caused me. In three days, Jiangbei


    will have but one ruler¡ªthe Meng family!


    February had only just arrived, but the temperature in Jiangbei was slowly on the rise.


    It suddenly began drizzling outside.


    Shades of green started to appear on the willows by the river.


    ¡°It looks like winter is finally over.¡±


    Junie, who had just finished the treatment, stood by the window in the mansion and gazed out into


    the view as she spoke.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was inside the same room but hadn''t woken up.


    He was currently sitting half-naked inside arge wooden barrel, receiving his veryst medicinal


    bath.


    Junie estimated it would take a few more days for Ye Fan topletely absorb all the medicinal


    properties.


    However, she could not wait any longer.


    After putting down a letter she had written, the woman grabbed the ck Jade Disc that Ye Fan had


    bought her and turned to leave.


    Yet, she stopped in her tracks as soon as she arrived at the door.


    Junie then discreetly returned to Ye Fan''s side, leaned over, and ced her lips on his.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ye Fan. Thank you for staying by my side for so long,¡± said the woman as a blush crept


    across her face. She looked stunning as always.


    Junie thought back to when she had first met Ye Fan.


    Back then, she was being chased after by her enemies in the desert and on the verge of death.


    And just when she was at her lowest, this young man suddenly entered her life.


    While she didn''t have a say in her chance encounter with Ye Fan, Junie knew she had a role in how


    they would part.


    This kiss signified the end between the two.


    She understood clearly that she would probably never see him again.


    Either she would remain in India as the new Elysian Master, or she would lose her life.


    You''ll probably head for the Chu Sect once you wake up, right, Ye Fan?I hope you seed this


    time.


    Junie silently prayed for Ye Fan.


    She had never once thought of asking him to be a part of her battle in India.


    Everyone had their own missions to aplish, after all.


    Ye Fan already had far too many responsibilities to deal with. How could Junie ever leave her fate to


    him at this point?


    Moreover, her mission this time was certainly no easier than when Ye Fan had faced the Chu Sect


    on his own back then.


    Even she wasn''t sure how powerful her current enemies were.


    There was already a number of people waiting outside when Junie walked out of the mansion.


    The group consisted of members with different skin tones, but all of them had a golden lightning


    symbol on their foreheads.


    If the King of India were here, he would instantly recognize that these people were the eighteen


    direct disciples of the Elysian Master from before.


    Upon seeing Junie, they all bowed and called out to her in unison. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Junie stood tall in the mansion, her exceptionally dainty face showing an expression that was a mix


    of both dominance and indifference


    At the moment, she was not exuding the slightest bit of gentleness and demureness whenever she


    was with Ye Fan.


    Apart from being the new heir of the Elysian Faction, she had to avenge her master and other


    disciples, who had met their end tragically.


    From that moment on, her dream of leading a peaceful and blissful life had be nothing but


    wishful thinking.


    Ever since the previous Elysian Master passed away, she had been on the run until Ye Fan took her


    in.


    Otherthan exploring medical skills and poison skills, she never gave up on tracking down her


    surviving seniors from the Elysian Faction throughout the years.


    Nine out of eighteen of the previous Elysian Master''s disciples had sacrificed their lives years ago


    while shielding thetter so he could flee.


    In other words, there were nine of them who had managed to cheat death at that time.


    Hence, Junie had been giving her all in tracingtheir whereabouts discreetly.


    Finally, she managed to track down thest senior disciple at the auction in Jiangbei a few days


    earlier.


    Coincidentally, the ck Jade Disc that Ye Fan bid earlier actually belonged to the particr senior


    in the Elysian Faction.


    ¡°Everyone, there''s no need for formalities. You don''t have to address me as Elysian Master. In fact, I


    won''t take over the position of Elysian Master as long as I haven''t finished Fen Tian off!¡± she stated


    resolutely.


    The previous Elysian Master had given Junie the Elysian Ring before breathing hisst breath. To


    the other disciples, it indicated that the former had appointed her as the new head of the faction.


    Nheless, she was reluctant to take over the role as Elysian Master without first taking revenge


    for the whole Elysian Faction.


    Some of her seniors tried to talk her into changing her mind. ¡°But Junie...¡±


    However, she cut them off right away and uttered indifferently, ¡°Save it, everyone. Let''s set off soon


    to get the matter resolved first.¡±


    With that, she walked down the stairs and headed out of the mansion.


    ¡°Junie, what about the man inside the mansion? He seems to be a great martial artist despite the


    fact that he''s only exuding a faint aura. If we bring him along, he might be of great help to us in our


    quest for revenge. Perhaps, our chance of survival might even increase by half,¡± one of her seniors


    pointed out.


    Apparently, someone among them had detected Ye Fan''s faint aura in the mansion.


    Even though Ye Fan was now as weak as a kitten, the traceable ferocity that was hidden behind his


    faint aura still sent a shiver down their spines.


    Hence, they were certain of the fact that the person exuding such aura must be an unrivaled martial


    artist.


    Junie turned to nce at the mansion before shaking her head. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with


    him.


    So, I see no reason why we should ask him to risk his life for us. Besides, he''s already carrying a


    heavy burden at the moment,¡± Junie refuted softly as a flicker of reluctance and hesitation shed


    across her


    eyes.


    Momentster, they left and vanished into the darkness.


    At the same time, in the brightly lit Meng family manor that was located over ten miles away, the


    courtyard was extremely crowded with a vast concourse of people. After what seemed like an


    eternity, everyone assembled in an organized way.


    Standing at the front of the group, Meng Wanjun thundered out, ¡°The Meng family has been around


    for almost a century with a legacy that was built up by the generations. Our ancestors had strived


    painstakingly for the prominence of our family and created countless heroic moments. However,


    regardless of how sessful we are for the past century, we can''t overlook the threat looming over


    us. I''ve been bothered by a sense of crisis since the position of head of the Meng family remains


    empty.¡±


    He paused and added, ¡°I''m sure you''re well aware that the threat I''ve mentioned is none other than


    the Zhang family. The animosity between our two families has always been a severe one. It''s almost


    like the Zhang family has a sword against our throat.


    There''s no saying when the Zhang family might go berserk one day and sh us with it! It''s been a


    century, and I''m getting sick of always living in fear. Apart from that, I don''t wish to see my


    descendants continue to live in the pathetic state that I am in, always fearing that the Zhang family


    might strike at any time. Thus, I announce that we''ll dere war against them tonight! Everyone,


    please have faith in me. I vow to lead all of you in getting rid of this threat that has been looming


    over us for a century!¡±


    With Meng Wanjun''s authoritative tone, it felt as if he had cast a spell on everyone present, riling


    them up.


    Within seconds, members of the Meng family got so fired up that they yelled at the top of their


    lungs, ¡°We''ll fight against the Zhang family till the end!¡±


    Their ear-splitting war cry rang out like a bolt of lightning.


    From that moment on, the peace in Jiangbei would be shattered as the intense battle between the


    two prominent families unfold.


    Back in the Lu mansion, the sun had risen when Ye Fan woke up.


    The warm sunlight seeped in through the gaps of the blinds and shone on the ground, forming


    streams of white lights. The entire ce was in utter serenity.


    However, the moment Ye Fan opened his eyes, the moment of soothing tranquility was shattered.


    In a split second, it was as if the once serene sky had transformed into a pot of boiling water as


    clouds swirled and darkness converged before forming a spiral surging through the sky.


    Sensing the abnormal phenomenon, the passers-by that were a hundred meters away halted in


    their tracks and looked up at the sky.


    Startled, a six-year-old boy pointed at the sky as he yelled out in surprise, ¡°Mom, look! Is the sky


    falling?¡±


    The other pedestrians raised their heads and looked into the distance as they shrieked, ¡°Oh, my


    God!¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    ¡°Is that a tornado?¡±


    The crowd looked ahead with sheer disbelief in their eyes, gawping at the unfathomable scene


    before them.


    The wind started to pick up in both ferocity and velocity.


    It was as though the clouds in the sky were being led to a specific spot.


    The petrifying force was just like a spiraling storm above the ocean.


    Soon after, the elemental force from the surroundings seemed to havee alive as it rushed over


    toward the whirlpool.


    After what seemed like ages, the invincible force hovered over the mansion, forming a funnel turned


    upside down and pouring the energy gathered toward the building.


    In the eye of the storm, a man could be seen sitting cross-legged.


    He was like a dry sponge sucking in all the energy flowing around him ravenously.


    As the energy poured into him, the aura he exuded became stronger. He was like candlelight


    burning mightier in the raging wind.


    It started out slow, like sands flowing through an


    hourss.


    As time psed, however, it started picking up like water in a swift-flowing river.


    When the storm finally stopped, the man opened his eyes abruptly. At that moment, a glint shed


    across his eyes.


    At the same time, he started unleashing a massive aura in all directions.Boom!


    Due to the overwhelming force, the mansion started copsing.


    In an instant, the door and windows shattered into pieces while the beams crumbled.


    Clouds of dust were swept up into the air.


    ¡°Oh, my God! The mansion has copsed!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! We need to rescue the people in the mansion immediately!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, quick! Save the upants at once!¡±


    The passers-by were horror-stricken. It never came to their minds that such a majestic mansion


    would


    copse within seconds, shaking the earth violently.


    Soon, a few good Samaritans darted over and were prepared to save anyone that was trapped


    among the debris after the dust had settled.


    They were taken aback when they caught sight of a figure standing tall among the debris.


    With the glittering horizon behind him and a pile of ruins beneath him, he looked like a mighty sword


    that was bursting with power.


    The crowd could not resist feeling a prickle of fear when they sensed the surging prowess of the


    man.


    As he closed his eyes and stretched out his hands, he felt like embracing the whole world.


    At that very moment, it seemed his breathing had synchronized with the surrounding, making him in


    tune with the entire ce.


    ¡°So this is the feeling of mastering the energy?¡± the man mumbled to himself as he felt a surge of


    familiar power rising from within him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, Chu Tianfan, the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, finally got his innate unrivaled prowess


    again after recovering from his severe injuries.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    ¡°I''m impressed by Junie''s expertise in the medical field. Leaving no stones unturned, my father


    could only save me from the brink of death at that time, but I could not recover fully and regain my


    powers. I can''t believe Junie managed to cure me with just some herbs and a few pails of therapy


    drugs. She''s indeed working miracles!¡± Ye Fan gasped admiringly.


    As he clenched his fists, he could feel unrivaled energy coursing like never-ending waves through


    the veins of his entire body.


    He was mesmerized by the incredible sensation of feeling energetic.


    It was after quite some time that he finally managed to regain hisposure and realized that he


    should not waste time feeling jovial over his recovery. I should check on Junie first.


    Even though he had limited expertise in the medical field, he had a hunch that Junie must have


    utilized her energy to cure him.


    Worried sick, he started searching for the woman.


    Turning around, he finally noticed that the whole mansion had copsed.


    Countless onlookers surrounding Ye Fan were staring at him in horror as if he was a terrifying


    beast.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered by what they were thinking of him. All he cared about at that moment


    was the woman who had cured him.


    ¡°Junie!¡± he called out.


    ¡°Junie, where are you? Say something if you can hear me!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Panic gripped Ye Fan as he continued to yell out, fearing that Junie was trapped under the rubble.


    D*mn it! Please don''t let anything happen to Junie! That rascal is not good at martial arts. She''ll


    surely sustain injuries if the mansion had copsed on her!


    However, Ye Fan soon cooled his head off as he did not sense the slightest bit of Junie''s aura from


    under the debris.


    ¡°It seems that Junie is not here...¡± he mumbled, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Just when he was about to leave, something caught his eye and he halted in his tracks with a frown.


    Hmm? What''s that?


    With a flick of his finger, an envelope was extracted from the debris and ended up in his palm.


    He saw the words ¡°To Ye Fan¡± on the envelope right away.


    The moment he opened the letter, Junie''s neat handwriting came into sight.


    Ye Fan, I ''m sure you ''re already fully recovered by the time you read this letter. My dear Dragon


    Master, allow me to congratte you for returning to the pinnacle of the martial arts world again. It''s


    a pity that I don''t have the opportunity to witness the moment you regain your foothold of


    prominence. Needless to say, I''m sure you must look as stunning as the sun!By the way, Ye Fan, I


    have to leave now. My wish is that you won''t look for me. After all, all of us have our own paths and


    goals to achieve. You need to focus on getting your matters resolved so that you could bring Owen,


    Gaius, and the rest back. Gaius, that old rascal, has stolen a lot of my herbs. Thus, I''ll surely be


    back and reguest him topensate me. Also, I have to say, that youngdy looks great. Although


    she might not be as gorgeous as me, she''s undoubtedly the most ideal person to be your wife and I


    bet she''s a responsible mother too. Ye Fan, you muste back safely if you insist on settling the


    score with Chu Sect again, okay? After that, bring thatdy to a small vige and lead a secluded


    life there as nned. By then, you''ll be able to take evening strolls in your beautiful garden every


    day, watching flowers bloom. To be honest, I was irked when I first heard about your n to lead a


    simple and peaceful life. In my eyes, as a Dragon Master, you should be standing tall at the


    pinnacle of the world like an emperor. Leaders from all over the world should be In reverence of


    you, whereas all your people will bow to you respectfully. The Hall Master of Dragon God Hall is no


    ordinary man and is supposed to bask in the limelight forever. But, I was suddenly enlightened


    when I decided to leave. There are those who will let go of worldly matters so that they could lead


    the life they wanted, while there are those who would give their all just to gain a foothold in the


    world of power and wealth. Undeniably, everyone has their own definition of a happy life. I''m sure as


    long as you can be with your loved ones, that counts as a happy life for you, right? Haha! look at


    me, I''m babbling a lot without realizing it. You know that I dislike boisterousness and I seldom


    mingle with others, don''t you? But for some reason, I always feel like I hove endless things to tell


    you. In fact, with the way things are going, I feel like I''m going to write out a lifetime of words to you


    in this letter. But, I don''t see the need to do so. After all, we can always have a chat when we meet


    again. By the time you''re back from battling against Chu Sect, I would have already avenged my


    master. Let''s go back to Livingsfill to visit Mdm. Yue and have a meal with her family then. Oh yeah,


    I''ve developed some medicine for Mr. Hu''s injury. Could you please help to send it over to him ? It''ll


    probably be helpful for him. Don''t worry about me. I''ve reunited with my seniors. All of them have


    greatbat prowess, and they are all Supreme. Since there are many of us, I''m sure it''ll be a


    piece of cake for us to finish the King of India off. Thus, you don''t have to help us with that. While


    fighting against him in India, I''ll wait for the great news of your victorious return after wiping out Chu


    Sect. Ye Fan, you must stay alive no matter what.


    It was a long letter written in a cheery tone.


    However, Ye Fan''s frown remained etched on his face.


    In fact, the longer he read through the letter, the heavier his heart became. His heart wrenched at


    the sign of tears on the paper.


    He could tell that Junie was pouring herst words into it.


    Even though she mentioned numerous times that they would be meeting each other again, there


    was an unmistakable sorrow in her word. It was as if she was bidding farewell to him.


    She was seemingly prepared for the worst in her quest to take Fen Tian down with her.


    The worry he was feeling soon turned into fury as Ye Fan fumed, ¡°This silly girl! How could she act


    so impulsively?¡±


    Of course, he was aware that she did not wish to risk his life. But doesn''t she know that I''ll spend


    the rest of my life in guilt if anything happens to her?


    With that thought in mind, he decided to leave at once and try to catch up to them.


    D*mn it! I wonder when they set off. We''d agreed to confront Fen Tian together, didn''t we? How


    could she go ahead without me? Hmph! I''ll definitely teach her a lesson after I catch up on herlYe


    Fan snorted inwardly, like a cat on hot bricks.


    Soon, he prepared to head for India to back Junie up.


    Before that, however, he nned to send the medicine to Hu Yipeng first, as requested by Junie.


    Ha! No words can describe how kind-hearted this rascal is. She never fails to pay back others''


    kindness with her utmost earnestness. Even if she''s not closely acquainted with Mr. Hu and his


    family, she''s still very concerned about them.


    After leaving the Lu mansion, Ye Fan headed to where YueYingchun and herfamily stayed.


    Located in what was considered the old residential area of Livingsfill, their old house was smacked


    dab in the middle of a small neighborhood with rugged paths.


    Even though it was iparable to the liveliness andvishness of the city, the residents there led


    a free and easy lifestyle.


    It was the type of peaceful life that Ye Fan had been yearning for.


    The elders yed chess, whereas the children had fun with their pets by the river. What a peaceful


    life without any dispute.


    ncing at his watch, Ye Fan presumed that Tangtang was already back from school and might be


    having fun with the neighbor''s kids.


    Hmm... Mdm. Yue should be preparing lunch in the kitchen in her apron. And I bet Mr. Hu must be


    savoring his favorite tea as usual while staying tuned to the news channel on TV. He''ll probably


    even start bickering with Mdm. Yue from time to time.


    Those were the daily scenes when Ye Fan was staying temporarily at their ce previously. Haha! I


    have a feeling it''ll go exactly like the way I imagined.


    Just then, one of the residents from the neighborhood suddenly piped out, ¡°Huh? Aren''t you the


    tenant at Mr. Hu''s house previously? What are you doinging back here?¡±


    Ye Fan started sensing something amiss as he got closer to Hu Yipeng''s house.


    He was surprised to see that there was scarcely anyone on the street that used to be busy at that


    hour.


    A few residents he bumped into along the way were even rushing home.


    Momentster, Ye Fan finally bumped into an elderly woman who was obviously stupefied to see


    him. He asked in bafflement, ¡°Mrs. Wang, what''s the matter? Did something happen?¡±


    Perplexed, she responded quizzically, ¡°Aren''t you


    aware of it?¡±


    Sighing, she added, ¡°You should leave now and nevere back. If not, the sacrifice of Mr. Hu and


    his family will be in vain.¡± With that, she turned and left hastily.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Naturally, Ye Fan had a bad feeling after hearing Mrs. Wang''s words.


    He quickly ran forward to grab hold of her and asked anxiously, ¡°What''s going on, Mrs. Wang? What


    happened to Mdm. Yue and Mr. Hu? Also, where''s Tangtang? What on earth happened here?¡±


    Could it be that their enemies havee seeking revenge? But Mr. Hu and his family are just


    ordinary people living an honest life! What sort of enemies could they possibly have?


    Ye Fan began to panic at the thought of that.


    Sighing, the older woman replied, ¡°Honestly, I don''t know what else to say about you. Mr. Hu and


    his happy family have sacrificed themselves in order to protect you! You should leave now. Don''t let


    their sacrifice be in vain.¡±


    Although Mrs. Wang didn''t say much, there was a hint of hatred toward Ye Fan in her tone.


    It was obvious that the residents believed that Ye Fan was the reason behind the tragic fate that had


    befallen Hu Yipeng and his family.


    Ye Fan''s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Are you saying something happened to Mr. Hu and his family?¡±


    It seemed that the one thing he dreaded the most had happened.


    Not wanting to waste another second, Ye Fan started running toward Hu Yipeng''s house like a


    madman.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Why would you go there? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Do you


    want Mr. Hu and his family''s sacrifice to be in vain?¡± Mrs. Wang shouted angrily at Ye Fan when she


    saw him heading toward their house instead of running away.


    However, Ye Fan was so worried and confused that he didn''t hear her at all.


    Something has definitely happened to Mr. Hu and his family, but who could''ve done it? Who would


    possibly go after them? The Zhang family? That doesn ''t seem very likely. Zhang Zixi may have


    followed me all the way to Mr. Hu''s house, but he had already given the Zhang family a stern


    warning! Could it be that the Zhang family decided to go after them while I was recovering from my


    injuries in order to get at me? No, that doesn''t make much sense either. The Zhang family must also


    know about my reputation if they know my identity. Unless they''ve got a death wish, they


    would never do something stupid like this. But, who else could it be if not the Zhang family?


    ¡°Don''t tell me it''s...¡±


    While still lost in thought, Ye Fan had arrived at the ce where he and Junie used to stay, but the


    courtyard was no longer there.


    The beautiful house that Hu Yipeng and his family of three upied was gone.


    All that remained in its ce was a pile of ashes, rubble, and scorched earth.


    Ye Fan froze as he stood there and stared at the ruins inplete shock and disbelief.


    Are Tangtang and the others beneath the rubble?


    The thought was so scary that Ye Fan couldn''t bring himself to think any further.


    Right as he was drowning in sadness and despair, a weak voice could be heard from behind. ¡°Y-Ye


    Fan...¡±


    ¡°Tangtang! That''s Tangtang''s voice!¡±


    Overjoyed, Ye Fan quickly spun around.


    However, what greeted him was the sight of three figures hanging from the branches of a huge tree.


    The trunk had been stained red by their blood, and the three figures were none other than Hu


    Yipeng and his family members.


    Yue Yingchun had already passed out and was barely breathing at that point.


    Hu Yipeng, on the other hand, was still somewhat conscious.


    Upon noticing Ye Fan standing there, his lips trembled as he mumbled something very weakly.


    Ye Fan leaned in closer toward him and strained his ears just to hear what he was saying.


    ¡°Leave...¡±


    Hu Yipeng was asking him to leave, but Ye Fan couldn''t possibly bring himself to leave them like


    that.


    With a wave of his arm, Ye Fan unleashed a short burst of Qi to cut all three of them free from the


    tree.


    ¡°T-The bad guys asked where you were, Ye Fan... B-


    But I didn''t tell them...¡± Tangtang mumbled weakly as shey in Ye Fan''s arms.


    Her body was covered in blood, and her breathing was so weak that it felt like it would stop at any


    moment.


    Despite being in great pain from all her wounds, she still forced a smile on her face when she saw


    Ye Fan.


    Nheless, that doesn''t hide the fact that there were two lines of tears trickling down her big,


    doelike eyes.


    ¡°I know. You did a great job, Tangtang.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes reddened as well as he wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Ye Fan... A-Am I about to die?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, Tangtang. Neither you nor your parents are going to die. I''ll definitely save you all.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s voice trembled slightly as he tried his best tofort her.


    It really pained him to see them like this.


    Who the hell did this? Who could possibly be so cruel as to hurt a weak little girl like her?


    Ye Fan''s train of thoughts was interrupted when a strong gust of icy-cold wind started blowing all of


    a sudden.


    Secondster, a few figures came into view.


    They were all armed to the teeth and had cold looks in their eyes as they red at Ye Fan.


    The man leading the group had a sinister smile on his face as he stood behind Ye Fan and said,


    ¡°So, you''re finally here. My boss was right about you. He knew you''de back to save them and


    end up delivering yourself to us. We already have you surrounded, so I suggest you not make any


    pointless struggles. Don''t try anything funny or we''ll pump you full of lead!¡±


    Thinking he had already won, the man spoke with an insane amount of confidence and arrogance.


    Still holding Tangtang in his arms, Ye Fan asked without even turning around, ¡°Are you guys


    working for Meng Chuan of the Meng family?¡±


    ¡°Heh... Not bad! It''s good that you know who you crossed. Not only did you humiliate Mr. Meng at


    the auction, but you even stole the miracle drug. You see, Mr. Meng has been too busy with other


    affairs to deal with you. Now that everything has been taken care of, it''s time to settle the score with


    you!" the man replied with an evil chuckle.


    Ye Fan simply ignored his statement and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ''why?'' What on earth are you going on about? You''d better get on your knees


    right now before I hurt you!¡± the man threatened.


    ¡°Why hurt them like this? They didn''t do anything to you guys. They''re just an ordinary family living


    a peaceful life here. In fact, Mr. Hu is struggling really hard to look after his young daughter with his


    disability. This family has suffered enough as it is, so why would you guys do this to them? Why


    couldn''t you guys just leave them alone?¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice sounded so monotone and soft that it was impossible to read his emotion.


    Little did they know, hidden beneath that calmness of his was a boiling, murderous rage that was on


    the verge of being unleashed.


    He truly regretteding to Jiangbei,ing to


    Livingsfill, and renting a ce in Yue Yingchun''s house.


    I shouldn''t havee here... They''d probably still be living a happy and safe life instead of getting


    caught up in this mess if it weren''t forme...


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you an idiot or what? Why are you still taking pity on others when your own life is at


    stake? You should worry about yourself instead!¡±


    While the man was stillughing, Ye Fan slowly stood up with Tangtang still in his arms.


    The calm look on his face had been reced by an icy-cold and vicious expression dripping with


    murderous intent.


    ¡°Back then, I annihted the Lu n and painted both Weske and Jiangbei red. The people of


    Jiangbei and the martial arts world of China hated me so much that they drove me to the point of


    despair, and no one helped me because of how powerful China is. I wasn''t nning on killing


    anymore now that I have finally returned to Jiangbei once again, but you guys just had to force my


    hand. Well, whatever... So what if Jiangbei and the martial arts world of China hate me? Even if the


    entire world sees me as a monster, I''m still going to kill you b*stards because you asked for it!¡±

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    The battle at Eastsea had undoubtedly changed Ye Fan greatly.


    He used to be an incredibly arrogant and insolent person, but he became a lot more reserved after


    that battle.


    The best way to describe him now would be a sword that had lost its edge and got sealed in its


    scabbard.


    Had it been in the past, Ye Fan would probably have ughtered the entire Meng family the


    moment Meng Chuan set his sights on Qiu Mucheng.


    However, that was clearly not the case after Ye Fan changed.


    Despite what Meng Chuan did to him at the auction as well as his attempts to steal the clover herb,


    Ye Fan chose not to kill him.


    He assumed that his acts of mercy would cause the Meng family to change their ways, but it


    seemed that he was wrong about them.


    Some people didn''t deserve to be shown mercy at all, and Meng Chuan was a prime example of


    said people.


    Although Ye Fan had spared his life multiple times, Meng Chuan still came after Hu Yipeng and his


    family.


    All the regret and anger that Ye Fan felt had turned into an icy-cold murderous intent that


    manifested in the form of a raging thunderstorm, sweeping across thend.


    The men from the Meng family froze in fear as they watched Ye Fan levitate into the air.


    His slender figurebined with his domineering air of might gave him an ethereal appearance.


    The men were so terrified that they all stared wide-eyed at him like he was a ghost.


    ¡°B-Boss, he can fly?¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe it! He''s actually flying!¡±


    Some of them even lost control of their dder at the unbelievable sight.


    Although they had witnessed plenty of incredible feats from martial artists over the years, it was


    their first time seeing someone levitate.


    Like everyone else, they believed the ability to defy gravity was something that only existed in works


    of fiction.


    None of them had ever dreamed of actually seeing a real person levitate before their very eyes.


    In that instant, the men felt like the world around them had been turned upside down.


    It was as if everything they knew about the world had been proven to be wrong.


    Just like that, whatever arrogance and insolence they had a while ago was gone in an instant.


    Seeing Ye Fan levitate in the air caused the men to lose their will to fight, and the only thing they


    could thinkofdoingwasto run like hell.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t about to let them escape after what they had done.


    Just as Junie had predicted, the day that Chu Tianfan returned would be the day evildoers perished.


    Whoosh!


    A strong wind started blowing the moment the Meng family''s men tried to escape.


    Had War God and the others been there at the time, they would''ve felt the elemental force being


    drawn toward Ye Fan''s body like it was being summoned.


    Having attained the highest possible level in martial arts training, he could turn everything in the


    world into a source of power.


    The concentration of elemental force gathered around his hands was so high that it turned into balls


    of mes.


    Like fireworks, the balls of mes exploded in the sky as they floated around Ye Fan''s body.


    After that, Ye Fan took control of the mes and turned them into fiery scythes beforeunching


    them at the fleeing men.


    Their anguished cries could be heard as their bodies were consumed by the bright red mes one


    after another.


    Some of them turned into ashes halfway through screaming in pain, while others were turned into


    ashes before they could even scream.


    It was such a terrifying sight to behold that the remaining survivors simply stopped running


    altogether.


    Their legs then gave out beneath them, and they fell weakly to the floor.


    ¡°P-Please spare our lives! We don''t want to die!¡±


    ¡°We were just following orders! This has nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°Please let us go! I have an eighty-year-old disabled mother and two babies back at home! They


    can''t live without me, so I can''t afford to die like this!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The survivors were sobbing as they begged for mercy on their knees, but Ye Fan waspletely


    unfazed by their pleas.


    There were no fluctuations in his emotions as he stared coldly at them from above.


    There''s no way these guys have truly repented their ways. They''re probably just saying all that out


    of fear after witnessing my power. Had I been weak like Mr. Hu and Tangtang, I would undoubtedly


    have shared their tragic fate. Besides, I''m not going to let them off easy even if these men did truly


    repent. Everyone is responsible for their own actions in this world. These men''s fates were sealed


    the moment they hurt Mr. Hu


    and his family! They cannot be forgiven!


    With that in mind, Ye Fan waved his arm and torched the surviving men to kingdome.


    ¡°What''s that, Ye Fan? It looks so pretty...¡± Tangtang asked when she saw the men explode into balls


    of mes up in the sky.


    Having regained some consciousness after receiving some elemental force from Ye Fan, she tilted


    her head to get a better look at the mes in the sky.


    For a second there, it looked like the end of the world hade.


    ¡°Those are fireworks, Tangtang. I prepared them just for you. Do you like it?¡± Ye Fan said with a


    gentle smile.


    Tangtang nodded, and a faint smile formed on her pale face.


    Meanwhile, things were getting merry over at the Meng family manor.


    The entire manor had been renovated and decorated to match the celebratory mood everyone was


    in.


    Fresh flowers and red carpets wereid out all the way to the end of the road.


    On top of that, a golden dragon head statue was ced outside the manor''s entrance to signify their


    position as the most powerful existence in Jiangbei.


    Those walking past the street stared at the Meng family manor in both awe and respect.


    ¡°Sigh... The new shall always rece the old, huh?¡±


    ¡°Who would''ve thought that the Zhang family that dominated Jiangbei for so long would be


    destroyed in one night?¡±


    ¡°From now on, the Meng family will be the only one calling the shots here in Jiangbei.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The current head of the Meng family is a ruthless and ambitious man, after all.¡±


    ¡°Just a few days ago, Meng Wanjun and his son were kneeling in front of the Zhang family''s house


    as they begged for forgiveness. A few dayster, he showed up at the Zhang family residence with


    his men and leveled the ce!¡± ¡°The Zhang brothers were all killed that very night, and Patriarch


    Zhang was captured after being severely wounded! I heard his granddaughter was the only one


    who escaped that night!¡± ¡°Even so, what could a girl like her possibly do? This prominent family is


    completely done for!¡±


    The Zhang family''s annihtion was the most shocking incident that had taken ce in Jiangbei


    lately.


    The fact that the Meng family was the one who took them out made it all the more shocking.


    Most of the older generation in Jiangbei knew about the history between the two prominent families.


    ¡°Generations worth of hatred, all unleashed over the course of a single night...¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Zhang family forced the three Meng family brothers to kill themselves as


    punishment. Now, Meng Wanjun has crushed the Zhang family and killed hundreds of their people


    in revenge!¡±


    ¡°This is all a matter of cause and effect...¡±


    Due to the history between the two families, the annihtion of the Zhang family became a hot topic


    of discussion all over Jiangbei.


    As the people continued talking about the incident, things slowly grew quiet as most of the Meng


    family members had left the manor.


    Soon, Meng Chuan was the only one remaining.


    ¡°We should get going, Mr. Meng. The banquet at Weske is about to begin,¡± said one of his


    subordinates as he brought the car over to the entrance of the manor.


    ¡°Let''s wait a little while longer,¡± Meng Chuan replied.


    He was waiting for a phone call to confirm the death of Ye Fan.


    Meng Chuan had received word about Ye Fan showing up a while ago.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    It has been almost ten minutes. Logically speaking, my men should have beaten that piece ofsh*t to


    death by now. Why haven''t they called yet? Could it be that something went wrong?


    Meng Chuan thought to himself with a frown.


    However, he was quick to dismiss that possibility.


    ¡°No, that''s impossible. I''ve sent so many men after him this time, and some of them are highly


    trained martial artists! That piece of sh*t is bound to be dead regardless of his fighting skills!¡±


    If anything, Meng Chuan was more concerned about Ye Fan not showing up at all.


    He had gone to great lengths just to track Ye Fan down throughout the past few days.


    Eventually, he managed to find out that Ye Fan was staying in an old house in the countryside, but


    Ye Fan had already escaped by the time he got there.


    Infuriated, Meng Chuan decided to bait Ye Fan into showing up by using Hu Yipeng and his family


    members.


    Being a vengeful man, Meng Chuan harbored intense hatred toward Ye Fan after being humiliated


    by him and nearly dying at the hands of the Zhang family.


    Due to the Zhang family''s great power, I had no choice but to keep my anger and hatred


    suppressed. Now that the Zhang family is no more, my family has be the greatest force here in


    Jiangbei, so I no longer have anything to worry about! First, I''ll kill off Ye Fan. Then, when this


    banquet in Weske Is over, I''ll go after Qiu Mucheng!


    ¡°This b*tch thinks she can rest easy after allying with the Zhang family? Heh... Soon, I will show


    everyone the true power of the Meng family!¡± Meng Chuan muttered under his breath as an


    arrogant and vicious smile crept upon his face.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, we won''t be able to make it in time if we don''t leave now. The banquet at Weske will


    be a historical moment for the Meng family. You shouldn''t bete for it or the other elders are going


    to give you a hard time again,¡± one of the elders standing beside him urged him again.


    Meng Chuan nodded. ¡°All right, let''s head over.¡±


    Figuring that his subordinates had probably forgotten to call him, Meng Chuan decided not to wait


    any


    longer and rushed over to Weske.


    To him, Ye Fan was a small fry that didn''t deserve that much of his attention.


    The banquet in Weske was a lot more important inparison.


    Lake Xizi was surrounded by mountains on three sides and divided into three sections by three


    dikes.


    From a distance, it looked just like a gemstone with the emerald-green water reflecting the sky


    above.


    Despite having over a thousand years of history, Weske managed to withstand the test of time.


    Countless historical events have taken ce around theke over the years, and there would only


    be more toe in the future.


    Tons of fancy cars could be seen in the area as VIPs from various areas in Jiangbei gathered


    around.


    ¡°Say, what do you all think Mr. Meng is trying to do? Why would he host a banquet in Weske all of


    a sudden? He even invited all the VIPs in Jiangbei over! Could it be to celebrate his birthday?¡±


    A boatman was casually humming a tune as he slowly rowed a boat around Heart Ind with a few


    wealthy men on board.


    ¡°I remember Mr. Meng''s birthday being in the summer, though. Isn''t it a little too early to be


    celebrating his birthday right after winter?¡±


    ¡°What do you guys think this banquet at Weske is for, then?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Didn''t you guys hear about the recent events in Livingsfill? The Zhang family is


    finished! I bet Mr. Meng is seizing this opportunity to assert dominance over Weske and have all


    of Jiangbei submit to him. He wants people like us to respect him as the head of Jiangbei!¡±


    One of them managed to gather some information on the Meng family and found out about their


    ns.


    The others were all shocked to hearthat but soon nodded after giving it some thought.


    ¡°Honestly, I didn''t think the Meng family would actually defeat the Zhang family! When I was little,


    my grandpa used to tell me that the Zhang family is the one that truly rules Jiangbei!¡±


    ¡°That was over sixty years ago, right? Is this really the end of the line for the Zhang family? All good


    things really doe to an end, huh?¡± one of the elders eximed with a sigh.


    As the men carried on chatting, a small ind slowly came into view in the distance.


    ¡°Huh? It''s only been a few years since Ist came to Weske. Why do I feel like it has changed so


    much? I remember that pavilion looking a lot more run-down in the past. Also, the trees used to


    tower over the ce like buildings back then. Why have the trees reduced so much in size? Hey,


    boatman! Did Heart Ind undergo a renovation or something?¡± one of the billionaires asked


    curiously when he noticed the major changes that had taken ce on Heart Ind.


    The boatman nced about before whispering, ¡°I take it that you gentlemen aren''t from around


    here, then? Did you all not hear about the tragedy that took ce here in Weske a few years


    ago?¡±


    He had assumed that the billionaires on the boat were incredibly knowledgeable people, butthat


    didn''t seem to be the case.


    At the very least, they were ignorant of the tragedy that took ce in Weske back then.


    ¡°Huh? A tragedy here in Weske? What tragedy? Please, do tell us more about it!¡±


    The men on the boat grew interested after hearing that.


    However, one of them wasn''t particrly excited about it.


    That man was none otherthan Chu Wenfei.


    He too, had been invited to the banquet at Weske.


    Although he was initially reluctant to attend it, he figured it would offend the Meng family greatly if he


    refused their invitation.


    As such, Chu Wenfei had no choice but to attend the banquet.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I wonder how Zhang Zixi is doing now... I hope she managed to get as far away from them as


    possible...


    Chu Wenfei was worried about Zhang Zixi, who had saved their lives back then.


    Practically everyone in Jiangbei had known about what happened to the Zhang family, and Chu


    Wenfei was no exception.


    He was so shocked by the news of the Zhang family''s annihtion that he fell from his chair when


    he heard it. In fact, he was incredibly close to just packing his stuff and leaving the city.


    After all, he did get into a minor conflict with Meng Chuan in order to save Qiu Mucheng.


    While it wasn''t anything serious, things did get a little tense between them at the time.


    With the Zhang family being wiped out like that, it was only natural for Chu Wenfei to fear for his life.


    However, he dismissed that fear when he recalled the fact that he was a nobody inparison to


    the Zhang family. Figuring that Meng Chuan would most probably forget about him, Chu Wenfei


    decided to cancel his ns of running away.


    Surely enough, he turned out to be right about that. The Meng family didn''te after him at all,


    much to his relief.


    He then continued to secretly gather information on the Zhang family afterward.


    Chu Wenfei felt incredibly relieved when he eventually found out that Zhang Zixi was the only one


    who escaped the massacre that night.


    After all, it would be a shame for a young and beautiful woman like Zhang Zixi to die like this.


    Right as Chu Wenfei was praying for Zhang Zixi''s safety, the boatman could be heard saying, ¡°A


    few years ago, the Lu n used to rule over Jiangbei. The patriarch of the Lu n was a man


    named Lu Songliang, and his authority was far greater than that of Zhang Jiuling, the patriarch of


    the Zhang family. You could even say the Lu n was the true king of Jiangbei. They were so


    powerful that even the Zhang family had to show them respect. Back then, the Lu n, too, hosted


    a banquet in Weske. From what I''ve heard, Yanjing sent an ambassador over to grant them the


    Supreme title. Back in the day, to have a title like this was akin to having a royal title! I''m sure you all


    can imagine the glory that the Lu n had back then. Almost all the forces in China held them in


    high regard! They were practically unrivaled!¡±


    Hearing that, Chu Wenfei frowned.


    Huh? Why does this sound so familiar?

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    ¡°What happened then?¡± the billionaire asked.


    The boatman continued to talk freely. ¡°Lu Songliang was at the peak of his life after the Supreme


    title was bestowed upon him. Who would have thought a man would suddenly show up with a sword


    and killed off numerous fighters of Weske? Even Lu Songliang, the head of the Lu n, was also


    killed.¡±


    The boatman continued in admiration, ¡°In the end, the entire Weske was bathed in blood. Even


    Heart Ind, which always had lush vegetation, waspletely scorched. After that, Weske was


    closed for more than a year, and no tourists were allowed to enter. It has only been reopened


    recently, and Heart Ind, which you see now, has been repaired and renovated after the brutal


    battle.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the billionaires on the boat burst intoughter as soon as the boatman finished.


    ¡°Dude, did you read too many novels? I admit that your story is vivid, and most audiences would


    think that parts of it did indeed happen. If we aren''t firm believers of materialism, we might have


    fallen for your mystical story by now.¡±


    The other billionaires shooktheir hands and chuckled.


    The boatman stared at him and said, ¡°You don''t believe me, do you? You''re thinking that I made up


    these stories?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Mister, it''s not that we don''t trust you, but your story is simply too outrageous. How can


    someone massacre so many people in a society that embraces the rule ofw? Besides, if that


    personmitted premeditated murder by killing that many people in Weske, it would have


    be major news. In that case, why aren''t we aware of such news?¡±


    The other billionaires continued to shake their heads, thinking that the old boatman had made up


    such an absurd story.


    After a while, one of the billionaires said, ¡°Mister, I''m afraid he''s right. In today''s modern world, the


    era of fighting and killing with cold weapons has passed. No matter how sharp a sword is, it is no


    match for a bullet. Anyone who rushes to Weske to kill others with a sword will be shot dead by


    snipers within seconds.¡±


    The next moment, another billionaire added, ¡°Well, I did hear about the tragedy in Weske. Back


    then, the Lu n''s stage copsed and led to many deaths in theke. However, there were no so-


    called fighters involved. In conclusion, it was an ident and not a mystical incident.¡±


    All billionaires thought the boatman was spouting nonsense.


    After all, it was difficult for ordinary folks to believe stories that sounded like a fantasy.


    At most, they only treated the boatman''s story as a legendary tale.


    ¡°How short-sighted! You don''t think it''s true because you didn''t see it. Moreover, you think I''m


    spouting nonsense because it''s something beyond your understanding! It''s up to you whether you


    believe it or not. You have limited knowledge about it, but it doesn''t mean I''m wrong.¡±


    The boatman was a prideful man. He decided not to continue sharing the story since they thought


    he made it up on his own.


    The billionaires couldn''t help butugh again. Then, one of them asked mockingly, ¡°Yes, we''re


    indeed short-sighted. Since you are so sure that a fighter, who is strong enough to destroy the


    world, has obliterated the Lu n, do you know who he is?¡±


    The billionaire continued with a grin, ¡°We know that you''re very experienced. Since the fighter is a


    prominent figure, I''m sure you must know his name.¡±


    It appeared that the billionaires intended to expose the boatman''s lie.


    The boatman sneered, ¡°Well, you''re right. I do know his name. Anyway, you don''t have to mock me.


    Judging from your attire, I can tell that you are rich. The ces I have visited and the things I have


    seen are no match for yours. After all, I''ve spent almost my entire life rowing the boat on Weske


    and have only seen the sunset here.¡±


    After pausing for a while, the boatman added, ¡°However, even though it may be true that I have


    seen lesser things than you, I have listened to stories galore. After all, I have rowed the boat for


    decades, of which more than ten thousand customers have boarded it.


    ¡°A few years ago, a few tourists from other provinces visited Weske and told me the story. The


    fighter''s name is Mo Wuya. He is the son of Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters. Also, he is one of


    the most


    outstanding young men in China''s martial arts world nowadays.¡±


    The boatman shared the story proudly. At that moment, he seemed like a knowledgeable professor


    who was teaching his fellow students a valuable lesson.


    ¡°Mo Wuya? Who is he? Did you say he is the son of the King of Fighters? Well, it does seem that he


    is a powerful figure then.¡±


    The billionaires were still puzzled by the whole story, and some began to think that the boatman had


    made the name up.


    ¡°Hah! What nonsense!¡± Just when everyone was feeling suspicious, someone suddenly huffed in


    anger.


    They turned around and saw a young man with a darkened expression.


    Chu Wenfei said mockingly, ¡°Mister, can you not spout nonsense if you don''t know the truth?¡±


    He couldn''t help but stop the boatman from continuing.


    One of the billionaires scoffed. ¡°Hahaha! See, even the young man thinks that you''re talking


    nonsense. As we have said, all these mystical stories are nothing but hogwash.¡±


    At that, the other billionairesughed out loud while shaking their heads.


    The next moment, Chu Wenfei said firmly, ¡°You must have misunderstood me. I''m not saying that


    the boatman''s story is nonsense. Instead, I''m saying that the name he mentioned was wrong. I was


    there during the battle, after all.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°After arriving at Jiangbei, that person killed Lu Songliang and took down half of the heroes in


    Weske. The boatman didn''t lie about that. The fighter is as real as you and me!


    ¡°However, Mo Wuya was not the fighter''s name. Instead, the fighter was a young man named Ye


    Fan, the lord of Jiangdong and my biggest arch enemy. Even though I was the one who had thest


    laugh in the end, I can''t allow you guys to discredit all the things he had done!¡±


    Hearing that, the boatman was startled by Chu Wenfei''s overbearing aura.


    The next moment, the boatmen apologized repeatedly and exined that he had heard the story


    from others. He also added that he didn''t mean to offend anyone.


    ¡°It''s okay. I only hope that you won''t forget his name,¡± Chu Wenfei murmured.


    The brutal battle back then had since been engraved in Chu Wenfei''s mind.


    After the battle, he upended his impression of Ye Fan and started looking at how the world worked


    from a new perspective.


    Apart from that, he finally realized that many things were beyond his knowledge.


    ¡°Young man, did you read too many novels as well? Do you really believe a man could defeat that


    many fighters and scorch the ind alone? Come on, just stop with the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°As humans'' strength has its limits, the most we can do is to break a huge stone apart. Only the


    characters in novels are capable of destroying the world.¡±


    With contempt evident in their eyes, the billionaires started mocking Chu Wenfei and the boatman.


    Figuring that they were simply too naive, Chu Wenfei couldn''t be bothered to exin it to them


    anymore.


    After all, just like them, he used to believe that only the things he knew were true.


    As such, anything beyond his imagination was pure nonsense.


    Nevertheless, Chu Wenfei eventually realized that he was pathetic for having such a mindset in the


    past.


    He was now aware of the fact that the ignorant ones would always prefer mocking others for


    knowing too little.


    ¡°Perhaps Ye Fan thought I was the ignorant one back then.¡±


    A myriad of emotions stirred within Chu Wenfei as memories of the past shed through his mind.


    As they conversed, the ship had arrived at the ind.


    Once the billionaires got ashore, the quiet ind suddenly became lively.


    Those from the Meng family sat on the seats at the top. It was as though they were kings waiting for


    their subjects to worship them.


    At that moment, no one knew that a thousand meters away from there, a man could be seen


    walking alone.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    With the vast horizon behind him, the man stood as he watch the endless flow of cars before him


    with an expressionless face.


    Every step he took made the ground rumble.


    The man was exuding a murderous aura, startling any pedestrians that had walked too close to him.


    ¡°Sir, are you all right? Do you need some help? Do talk to a police officer if you need help. Please


    don''t do anything silly.¡±


    Although some kind-hearted pedestrians were concerned about the man, the man simply remained


    silent and kept walking forward.


    If there was a martial artist present, they would surely realize that the intimidating aura released by


    the man resembled a raging fire that was slowly building.


    With such obvious hostility, the pedestrians eventually started to steer clear of the man, keeping


    their distance.


    The murderous intent exuded by him was so cold that it seemed to have frozen the grass and trees,


    all while dust and gravel billowed in the air.


    In the meantime, the pedestrians cowered in fear as they stared at the man who looked just like a


    demon from hell.


    There were ten major tourist attractions in Weske, including the causeway, the lotus flowers,


    Peace Lake, and the broken bridge covered with snow.


    Since it was spring then, Chu Wenfei couldn''t see the broken bridge covered with snow when he


    revisited Weske.


    Standing on the causeway, I feel like everything revives during spring. However, unlike nature, Ye


    Fan and the Zhang family won''t have the chance to rise again.


    Chu Wenfei was overwhelmed with mixed feelings as he gazed at the beautiful scenery of


    Weske.


    Deep down, he felt that everything seemed to be signifying the arrival of the new era.


    After Ye Fan passed away, a new leader was now at the helm of Jiangdong.


    Not to mention, Jiangbei would wee their new king soon.


    It was as if everything would eventually rise from the ashes.


    Chu Wenfei felt that the world had somehow be unfamiliar, for he could no longer hear any


    news about Ye Fan anymore.


    Besides, all his acquaintances had either retired from the frontlines or disappeared.


    Suddenly, Chu Wenfei felt that he had aged and that the era that had once belonged to his


    generation had since passed.


    ¡°I hated Ye Fan to the core when he was alive, but now that he''s gone, I somehow miss him.¡±


    Meanwhile, on Heart Ind, many guests had arrived and were congratting the Meng family.


    Just as Chu Wenfei was reminiscing his memories, more guests had arrived at Heart Ind.


    At noon, the banquet in Weske officially began.


    The servants led Chu Wenfei and the other nobles to take their respective seats.


    Soon, various delicacies and bottles of wine were sent to the banquet venue by way of boats.


    All the guests enjoyed the food and wine as they gazed at the mesmerizing scenery of Weske.


    ¡°Hmm? She looks kind of familiar...¡±


    As Chu Wenfei lifted his ss of wine, he suddenly noticed a man and a woman sitting at an


    unnoticeable corner.


    Although both were wearing masks, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity after staring at


    their eyes.


    Somehow, Chu Wenfei felt that he had met the woman before but couldn''t recall where or when.


    Just when he was sifting through his memory to figure out who the woman was, his thought was


    disrupted by the arrival of Meng Wanjun.


    ¡°He''s here!¡±


    ¡°The star of the banquet is finally here!¡±


    ¡°So, that''s the head of the Meng family, Meng Wanjun, huh?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°That''s right! From now on, he will reign over Jiangbei.¡±


    The billionaires got excited and had looks of admiration in their eyes.


    Chu Wenfei raised his head and saw an elegantlooking middle-aged man walking up the stage as


    the crowd ushered him.


    Beside him stood two young men.


    Chu Wenfei was shocked when he recognized one of the young man. ¡°Meng Chuan?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Chu, you know Mr. Meng? You two look around the same age and live in Livingsfill. Since


    the upper-ss society isn''t that big, I''m sure you must know him well, right?¡± one of the billionaires


    asked with a grin.


    Chu Wenfei shed him a smile and replied, ¡°Of course. How can I not know him? After all, Mr.


    Meng is interested in one of my friend''s wives.¡±


    The billionaire remarked, ¡°Is that true? But, I have heard that Mr. Meng is a yboy. What a spoiled


    brat. In any case, he''s way below his brother in terms of virtue.


    ¡°You see that other young man? He''s Meng Wanjun''s illegitimate son. Although his lowly status


    paled inparison to Meng Chuan''s, he is virtuous andpetent. Since Meng Wanjun allowed


    him to stand beside him, I think the answer to who will be the next head of the Meng family has


    be uncertain."


    Being the richest man and the new leader of Jiangbei, everything rted to Meng Wanjun could


    draw people''s attention.


    As such, the Meng family''s internal affairs became the favorite topic among the upper-ss society


    in Jiangbei.


    ¡°Thank you for attending the banquet in Weske today. I, Meng Wanjun, would like to express my


    gratitude to all of you.¡±


    All the guests stopped talking and turned to the stage when they heard Meng Wanjun''s loud voice.


    On that day, Meng Wanjun officially became the most important person around which everything in


    Jiangbei revolved.


    At that moment, at a corner where the guests barely noticed, a woman was standing there, her


    expression had turned cold, and her breathing became rapid.


    Just then, a man gently ced his hand on her shoulder andforted her, ¡°Don''t forget the


    purpose of our trip today. Keep calm. We have to wait until Mr. Chu returns from his solitary


    training.¡±


    The woman didn''t utter a word and merely nodded in response.


    Meanwhile, Meng Wanjun continued, ¡°A century ago, the Meng family lived in a rural vige in


    Livingsfill and barely had any significance. Since my ancestors refused to ept their fate, they left


    the vige and entered the city. With wisdom and hard work, they sessfully made a name and


    fortune for themselves. After the hard work of several generations, the Meng family finally gained a


    firm foothold in Jiangbei.¡±


    After pausing for a while, he added, ¡°However, the Zhang family is cruel and jealous of our family. A


    few decades ago, they oppressed my family and drove my forebearers to death. My three grandpas


    committed suicide with a sword in front of the Zhang residence!


    ¡°Of course, the tragedy of the Meng family was only one of the atrocities that the Zhang family has


    committed. In fact, the Zhang family was the mastermind behind numerous tragic incidents!


    Hence, it is no exaggeration to say that Jiangbei had suffered fora longtime under the leadership of


    the Zhang family. Since most prominent figures of Jiangbei have gathered at the banquet in


    Weske today, I, on behalf of the heavens, shall mete out punishment for Zhang Jiuling!¡±


    Boom!


    The next moment, a few-meter-tall cross made of stone was erected at the back of the hall.


    An elderly man could be seen hanging on the cross.


    The man in tattered clothes looked disheveled, and his body was full of bloody wounds.


    One could hardly believe that the elderly man before them was none otherthan Zhang Jiuling, the


    head of the Zhang family and the former director of Jiangbei Martial Arts Association.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The woman who stood in the corner growled when she saw the elderly man.


    Her eyes turned bloodshot as tears began to form.


    She wanted to rush to the front with a sword, but the middle-aged man beside her stopped her.


    Lu Ziming held onto Zhang Zixi and persuaded her nervously, ¡°Zixi, calm down! There are many


    skilled fighters who are protecting the Meng family now. You and I are no match forthem. Our only


    option is to wait until Mr. Chu returns. Right now, only Mr. Chu can save your grandpa.¡±

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    ¡°But, won''t it be toote then? We have no idea when Mr. Chu wille out of his solitary training.


    I''m afraid Grandpa won''t be able tost till then.¡±


    Among the crowd, Zhang Zixi was hiding in a corner as tears brimmed in her reddened eyes.


    She had always been by her grandpa''s side from the moment she learned how to walk.


    Hand-to-handbat training, swordsmanship practice, literature study, and lessons on the ways of


    the world were some of the things that Zhang Jiuling had taught her.


    It could be said that Zhang Jiuling had taught her all the wisdom and skills he had picked up


    throughout his life.


    To Zhang Zixi, the man that was hanging on the cross before her was more than just an elder. He


    was her mentor and the person she trusted and depended on the most on the.


    She couldn''t ept him dying in front of her.


    She had to save him. She couldn''t lose the only family


    she had left.


    ¡°Zixi, calm down. What are you going to do even if you get up there? The Meng family has strong


    fighters on their side. In fact, they''re so strong that even your grandpa didn''tst more than a few


    blows from them. Have you forgotten that?


    ¡°If both of us go up there now, we''ll only be handing ourselves to him on a silver tter. You know


    more than I do the reason why Meng Wanjun decided to hold such an borate party here at the


    Weske. He''s trying to bait you. So you have to be patient and keep a cool head. Let''s go back


    and wait for Mr. Chu. If he''s not out yet, let''s beg him to.¡±


    Lu Ziming held onto Zhang Zixi as he tried his best to persuade her.


    The night when the Zhang family was attacked, Lu Ziming rushed to the site immediately once he


    had gotten the news, but he couldn''t be of much help due to his limited capabilities.


    In the end, Zhang Jiuling was the one who fought with the men in ck to stall for time and pleaded


    with Lu Ziming to escape with the heavily injured Zhang Zixi to protect thest of the Zhang family


    line.


    Since Zhang Jiuling had entrusted his granddaughter to Lu Ziming. It was only natural that he would


    protect the girl with all his might.


    Zhang Zixi shook her head at Lu Ziming''s suggestion. ¡°It''s pointless, Mr. Lu. So what if he does


    agree toe out of his solitary training? The Zhang family and Mr. Chu are nothing more than


    strangers. I even offended him before. I''m sure he won''t help the Zhang family or me. Besides, the


    opponent is so powerful. Can Mr. Chu even handle them by himself? How can you be sure that he''ll


    risk his life for people that are practically strangers to him?


    Zhang Zixi''s eyes were filled with despair as she hung her head.


    Lu Ziming couldn''te up with a retort to her deste remark.


    He knew that she was right. Even if Ye Fan appeared right on time, why would he help the Zhang


    family? Besides, after he narrowly escaped the fight at Eastsea, no one has any idea what his true


    abilities is now.


    With that thought in mind, the sliver of hope that Lu Ziming was clinging on to was gone.


    As he and Zhang Zixi fell into a woeful silence, Meng Wanjun suddenly raised a sword on the stage.


    The bright sunlight reflected off the sharp edge of the de, showcasing its fatality.


    He swept his gaze around the area and shouted in a deep baritone, ¡°Zhang Zixi, I know you''re here


    somewhere hiding among the crowd. I''ll give you ten seconds to show yourself. If you''re one


    secondte, I''ll plunge this sword into your grandpa''s body.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If I still don''t see you after I swing my sword ten times, I''ll make sure your grandpa


    will be on his way to the afterlife.¡±


    Meng Wanjun''s voice echoed loudly across the area.


    He pinned his fierce gaze on a specific spot downstage.


    Lu Ziming was right.


    One of the reasons why Meng Wanjun held the party at Weske was to dere the Meng family


    had taken over the reins over Jiangbei to all relevant parties. The other reason was to lure Zhang


    Zixi out of hiding so that he could eradicate the Zhang family line.


    Meng Wanjun was a meticulous man, especially toward his enemies. He would never leave a


    potential threat that would return and stab him in the back alone.


    Furthermore, he had heard much about Zhang Zixi''s immense talent.


    He was well aware of the consequence of not killing her. I''m sure if I let her off today, her


    descendants would grow to pose a threat to mine in the future.


    Meng Wanjun had promised his son that the feud between the Zhang and the Meng family would


    end with him. As such, he swore that he would end the Zhang family''s lineage once and for all.


    Swish!


    A second passed, and Meng Wanjun stabbed his sword through Zhang Jiuling''s arm.


    As a Grandmaster, Zhang Jiuling''s integrity was much stronger than others.


    Despite being humiliated and tortured, he still wore a smile. ¡°Meng Wanjun, you should stop wasting


    your time. My granddaughter has already left Jiangbei.


    She''s not here anymore. She won''t show up even if


    you kill me today.¡±


    Raising his voice, he added, ¡°Of course, that doesn''t mean that she won''te back in the future. I


    believe that she will return one day to take back all the things that the Meng family had taken from


    the Zhang family.¡±


    Meng Wanjun shook his head. ¡°I bet you''re saying all these to your granddaughter, right? Well, let


    me tell you something I did before I annihted the Zhang family. I''ve sealed every exit leaving


    Livingsfill. So, sad to say, your granddaughter is still here in Livingsfill.¡±


    ¡°And based on her feelings for you, I''m sure she''s among these people here offstage,¡± Meng


    Wanjun taunted Zhang Jiuling, confidence dripping off his every word. He then stabbed Zhang


    Jiuling''s right arm again.


    Fresh blood spewed out from his wound, drenching therge stone column red. Some even ran


    down along the length of the column, leaving a bloody trail. It was a mortifying scene.


    Swish!


    Meng Wanjun thrust his sword twice more into Zhang


    Jiuling.


    When Zhang Jiuling''s limbs were riddled with holes, Meng Wanjun spoke again with a chilling voice.


    ¡°Zhang Zixi, your grandpa has done so much for you. He even risked his life all so you could


    escape safely that night. How unfortunate that he isn''t as important to you as you to him. Since that


    is the case, I won''t waste my time any further. I''ll let you watch your grandpa takes hisst breath if


    that is your wish.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meng Wanjun had lost his patience and decided to end the farce with the fifth stab.


    He pulled back his sword and aimed it at Zhang Jiuling''s throat.


    ¡°Stop, you b*stard!¡± A voice rang out from the crowd, filled with hate and anger.


    The long table exploded, sending debris flying in every direction. A sword made from energy


    emerged from the ground.


    With lightning speed, it shot toward the stage.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is that like a new weapon or something?¡±


    Amotion rose within the crowd at the explosive energying from the sword.


    They had never seen such a scene before in a technological era where guns and cannons were


    used in wars.


    Some wealthy businessmen even assumed it was aser fired from a newly developed weapon.


    ¡°You finally decided to show yourself, huh?¡±


    Faced with the oing sword energy, Meng Wanjun wasn''t the slightest bit panicked, instead, a


    glimmer of triumph shone in his eyes.


    With a wave of his arm, numerous armed men revealed themselves from their hiding spots and


    started shooting at Zhang Zixi, who was dashing forward like a madwoman.


    A few thousand rounds of bullets were fired simultaneously, forming a web that was aiming for


    Zhang Zixi.


    Luckily, the woman had already leaped into the air when the armed men fired their shots.


    Otherwise,


    most of the crowd would have sported a hole or two by then.


    Anxiety crept up on Lu Ziming when Zhang Zixiunched her surprise attack.


    ¡°Zixi,e back! You''re digging your own grave!¡±


    Yet, no matter how hard he yelled, Zhang Zixi was still charging toward Meng Wanjun like a bull.


    Her gaze was determined and filled with an eptance that she would die.


    It was meaningless for her to go on with her life after her grandpa died, anyway.


    ¡°How rash,¡± Lu Ziming sighed.


    Without any other options, he dashed to Zhang Zixi''s side.


    After all, he was already exposed from the moment Zhang Zixi attacked.


    He couldn''t escape even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Leave the armed men to me, and go save your grandpa. Let''s finish this quickly before those


    people get here. Or else, we really might die here,¡± Lu Ziming said in a grave tone.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Lu Ziming soon reached Zhang Zixi''s side and unleashed a punch of umted Qi in the armed


    men''s direction.


    His punch managed to put a hole in the web of bullets.


    The affected bullets began free-falling from the sky and onto the ground.


    It was a scene of raining bullets.


    After stopping the bullets, the force from Lu Ziming''s punch continued to traverse forward with the


    same momentum.


    A chorus of pained shouts sounded and an armed man up ahead was flung backward, the force


    from the punch had him spewing blood out of his mouth.


    ¡°Zixi, now! Hurry!¡± Lu Ziming yelled.


    Zhang Zixi used that opportunity to aim her sword at Meng Wanjun.


    ¡°Meng Wanjun, I''ll kill you today to avenge for all the lives you''ve taken.¡±


    Her eyes were bloodshot and her expression was one of mania.


    Her hatred for him burned so vigorously that it stung her heart.


    She wanted nothing more than to cut Meng Wanjun into pieces.


    ¡°Dodge it, Father!¡±


    Meng Chuan''s eyes went wide, shocked by the sudden appearance of Zhang Zixi from the rain of


    bullets.


    Meng Yilong immediately got up and ran toward his father, prepared to jump in front of Meng


    Wanjun while shouting frantically.


    However, Meng Wanjun didn''t show any fear in the face of the precarious situation.


    He stood still like a statue with his hand folded behind his back.


    His dark eyes gleamed with disdain as he watched Zhang Zixi charging toward him.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Father! It''ll be toote if you


    don''t move now.¡±


    Dread filled Meng Yilong at the sight of his father standing still.


    Despite his son''s pleas, Meng Wanjun remained standing in ce with a smirk.


    It was a smirk of a victor that was looking down on the loser, and it was also like an arrogant king


    that was overlooking his empire.


    ¡°The Zhang family will be gone from this day onward,¡± Meng Wanjun announced.


    His deration was like a sentence from a deity up in the heavens in the crowd''s ears. It was a


    judgment for the Zhang family.


    At that moment, three figures dressed in all ck appeared out of the blue. Their movements were


    agile and swift.


    In a matter of minutes, they had reached Zhang Zixi.


    The three figures then released a powerful aura that was akin to that of a bright sun.


    Even Lu Ziming, who practiced martial arts for half of his life, felt a surge of terror and shock rising


    within him despite being thirty feet away.


    ¡°This is bad. Zixi, run!¡± Lu Ziming bellowed.


    Still tied to the cross, Zhang Jiuling saw the danger closing in on Zhang Zixi. Despite being on the


    brink of death, he squeezed the remaining bit of energy from his core to roar, ¡°Zixi, run!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    There was no hesitation in the three figures'' attack.


    Their assaults were ferocious and consecutive like a raging storm.


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Tiger!¡±


    ¡°Green Celestial Dragon!¡±


    Their attacks were fatal.


    The horrifying assaults caused a stir in the entire area.


    All at once, the crowd looked up at the sky of Weske and saw a wolf howling, a white tiger


    roaring, and a green dragon soaring.


    The force behind the three attacks was tremendous.


    Being the target, Zhang Zixi was like a small boat on a turbulent ocean.


    In a split second, the intense force struck her.


    It hurled her frail body backward, breaking her bones and leaving a bloody trail.


    She crashed into multiple trees and boulders standing in the way. Finally, she copsed to the


    ground with a heavy thud.


    Coincidentally, the ce she hadnded was right in front of Chu Wenfei.


    Chu Wenfei was stunned into a state of speechlessness by that point. He was frozen in ce as he


    helplessly watched the blood flow out and dyed her attire red.


    He couldn''t picture the woman that was lying on the ground on the brink of death as the same


    woman who had appeared before him like a queen that day.


    At the moment, Zhang Zixi''s chest had caved in with broken ribs piercing through her lungs, causing


    blood to continuously flowed out of her mouth.


    The once stunning woman was now in a poor and pathetic state.


    Is she going to die?


    An unexinable sadness rose within Chu Wenfei at the thought.


    Even though he had only met Zhang Zixi once, her beauty, confidence, and sassiness had left a


    permanent mark on his mind.


    He couldn''t hide the woe from his face as he looked at the poor state of the woman he admired.


    ¡°Zixi! Meng Wanjun, you b*stard! Do you have no mercy? Even the ruthless Mr. Chu had left some


    descendants for the Lu n. I didn''t know you had it in you to be so cruel to dash off any hope of


    the Zhang family,¡± roared Lu Zimingwith reddened eyes after seeing the state of Zhang Zixi.


    He had thought that Ye Fan was a cold-blooded person until he witnessed Meng Wanjun''s


    viciousness that day.


    He didn''t expect Meng Wanjun to be so much crueler than Ye Fan that he was not nning to leave


    even a single descendent of the Zhang family alive.


    At that, Meng Wanjun spat, ¡°Mr. Chu? I don''t know any Mr. Chu. How dare youpare me to


    someone I''ve never even heard of? From today onward, the whole of Jiangbei will only answer to


    one man, and that''s me!¡±


    He continued, ¡°As for you, head of the Lu n, since you care so much for the lives of the Zhang


    family members, I''ll do you a favor. I''ll send you down to hell with them.¡±


    Meng Wanjun peered down at Lu Zimingwith a triumphant smile.


    He enjoyed being all-powerful. Having others'' lives hanging in his hands was an immense high he


    could never get over, especially if they were who he had once looked up to.


    He recalled he used to dread the Zhang family and the Lu n.


    Yet now, the fate of these scarily-powerful familiesy in his hands.


    Turning to look at the three figures, Meng Wanjun said politely, ¡°I''ll need your help to deal with him.¡±


    The three figures turned around and fixed their intense gazes at Lu Ziming.


    The second Lu Ziming felt their stare, a chill ran down his spine and his scalp started to tingle.


    He would only get that feeling when he was face-to-face with a Grandmaster at its peak or a


    Supreme.


    ¡°W-Who are you people? H-How did the Meng family gain so many elites?¡±


    Lu Ziming stuttered in horror with a face white as a sheet.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You''ll be dying soon enough anyway.¡± Meng Wanjun


    shook his head.


    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!


    The next moment, sounds of something cutting through the air echoed.


    Under his horrified gaze, Lu Ziming saw the three figures rapidly closing in on him with three attacks


    He wanted to evade the oing attack, but they were too fast.


    Before he could move, he felt the st on his chest.


    Next his gut, then his back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three consecutive blows struck Lu Ziming''s body.


    Waves after waves of ferocious Qi mmed into Lu Ziming''s body. The overwhelming force tore his


    muscles from the inside out. Unable to bear the stress on his body, blood spluttered from his mouth.


    Lu Ziming''s steady breathing soon turned shaky.


    Finally, he fell to the ground like a tattered doll.


    The handful of attacks from the three figures had left Zhang Zixi and Lu Ziming barely hanging on to


    their lives.


    The gap in their capabilities was so wide they didn''t even have a chance to retaliate.


    However, they were still breathing, albeit barely hanging on to their lives.


    Meng Wanjun waved his hand, gesturing for someone to tie them onto the cross with Zhang Jiuling.


    He then watched as his subordinates poured gasoline on them.


    Standing on the summit of Weske, Meng Wanjun raised the ming torch in his hand as he


    looked down at the crowd before him.


    The me danced as the cool breeze blew.


    Meng Wanjun stared down like a ruler of thend as his voice rang across the entire Jiangbei.


    ¡°From today onward, I will reign over Jiangbei!¡±


    He tossed the torch toward the sky.


    The crowd watched with terror as the three tied to the cross were engulfed by a roaring me.


    The fire was burning vigorously for one second before the crowd felt a sudden temperature drop as


    a gust of cold wind blew.


    They watched as the roaring me slowly extinguished.


    They couldn''t help the shudder running across their bodies at the abnormal atmosphere.


    ¡°Huh? What happened? Someone bring me another torch!¡± Meng Wanjun requested with a frown.


    Yet, the burning torch was extinguished once again.


    An uneasy knot tightened in Meng Wanjun''s guts at the eerie sight.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Look! What is that?¡±


    A call from the crowd broke the eerie silence.


    Everyone quickly turned around, looking in the direction pointed.


    Thousands of eyesnded on the deep end of Weske.


    They saw a slender figure walking casually on the surface of theke.


    The cold wind started picking up when everyone felt a murderous intent strike them.


    Despite the fact that the wind was blowing, the grass and trees were still, while the insects and birds


    stayed quiet within ten miles surrounding the figure.


    At that moment, the figure approaching them from Weske seemed like a demon from hell


    descending upon them.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Initially, when the people turned to look far into the horizon, they only saw a white blurry figure on


    Weske.


    No one paid much attention to it at the start, thinking that it was but a bird a distance away.


    It was only when the figure came closer did the people catch a clear view of what that blurry shape


    was¡ªa person.


    The man was swashed in green fabric.


    When the wind blew, it billowed the stray hairs in front of his face.


    His slender figure was proudly upright.


    What stunned everyone more was that the man was walking on the surface of Weske as if he


    was treading merend. There was not a drop of water on him.


    Furthermore, every time he took a step, the people could see that theke water under his foot


    froze.


    At that very moment, it was as if the entire ce had turned into a wintry world.


    As the man came closer and closer, the temperature dropped rapidly. For a moment, the people


    were sure that winter solstice hade.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Is he human?¡±


    Everyone was going insane at the sight of how water was turning into ice under his feet. They were


    all looking at the thin figure as if he was a ghost.


    They narrowed their eyes in an attempt to catch a clear glimpse of his face, but when he was finally


    within range of their sight, they realized that he was wearing a dragon mask.


    ¡°The D-Dragon King?¡±


    ¡°T-That''s the god¡ªDragon King!¡± someone from the crowd cried out.


    When he was younger, he had heard a tale from his elders about how there was a dragon god


    residing under Weske with the purpose of protecting


    Livingsfill. That dragon was also why Livingsfill had peaceful weather.


    ¡°I get it now! Our intrusion must have disrupted Dragon King''s peace. The Dragon King under the


    lake must be angry and is now punishing us!¡± an elderly man yelled.


    No longer able to stand their yells, Chu Wenfei kicked at the elderly man.


    ¡°F*cking hell, don''t you know how to shut up? Dragon King? Hah, such nonsense! Are you blind?


    Can''t you see that it''s a mask? It''s someone wearing a mask!¡±


    Chu Wenfei was scowling, wondering how the idiot had managed to get rich.


    Is it that easy to earn a living in the south? How did a fool like him be a billionaire?


    Chu Wenfei was baffled.


    While he was still at a loss for words, Meng Chuan was starting to lose hisposure.


    As a matter of fact, the moment the familiar dragon mask appeared in front of him, Meng Chuan''s


    eyes widened.


    ¡°l-lt''s him? It''s that guy? But... But that''s not possible! I''ve already sent someone to deal with him. By


    now, that brat should be full of holes! No, that''s not him. It can''t be him.¡±


    After a brief moment of panic, Meng Chuan regained his senses.


    He did not believe that the masked person in front of him would be the same person as the one who


    had crossed him continuously at the auction the other day.


    ¡°This must be a coincidence. It''s probably a coincidence that they have the same mask,¡± was what


    Meng Chuan said to console himself.


    Evidently, Meng Chuan was shaking in his boots.


    He was scared that they were the same person.


    If that was the case, Meng Chuan could guess what the person was there for.


    Right then, his father, Meng Wanjun, sensed his son''s strange reactions.


    Thus, he turned and asked, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    ¡°No! No, I don''t. How can I possibly know someone as powerful as this?¡± Meng Chuan hastily


    denied it.


    Whoosh!


    By then, the cold wind had invaded and nketed the entire ind.


    The figure was getting clearer as the person approached the people.


    At the same time, the people were getting more and more fearful.


    Right then, Chu Wenfei sensed something amiss. Doubt bloomed in his chest, and he narrowed his


    eyes to slits and stared at the neer.


    Although the dragon mask had covered his face, a sense of familiarity washed over Chu Wenfei as


    the figure came closer to them.


    Could it be him?


    The thought only appeared for a second before Chu Wenfei shoved it away.


    Back then, he had watched the burial of that man with his own two eyes.


    Someone who had returned to the earth could not possiblye back out alive.


    D*mn it, what''s with me recently? Why am I thinking about that guy again? Could it be that I miss


    him? He''s not a girl. Why am I missing him?


    Chu Wenfei shook his head and chuckled before returning his focus to the scene unfolding in front


    of him.


    Although he did not know who was approaching them, his instincts told him that something grand


    was about to take ce at Weske.


    ¡°That''s... Mr. Chu! Mr. Chu''s here! Zhang Zixi, Mr.


    Chu''s here. I knew it. I knew that Mr. Chu was not a heartless man. He wouldn''t have let us die just


    like that.¡±


    Lu Ziming, who was on the verge of death and barely conscious on the cross, could vaguely see the


    thin figure walking toward him.


    He had seen Ye Fan in his dragon mask before, so Lu Ziming was almost certain that the one


    coming toward them was Ye Fan.


    It was that man who once mortified the entire world.


    He''s here! He''s here, angry and ready to rise like a phoenix from the ashes!


    Although Ye Fan was the man who annihted his n, at that moment, Lu Ziming was looking at


    Ye Fan as if he was a believer looking at his god.


    Tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°Is... Is that really Mr. Chu?¡±


    Zhang Zixi could barely breathe.


    Blood was blurring her vision.


    She could not see the man''s figure clearly; she could only sense an intense wave of energying


    toward her.


    It must be Ye Fan. It must be the power of the first on the Sky Ranking.


    At that very moment, Zhang Zixi was thrilled.


    She felt like a fangirl who finally saw her idol.


    She never dreamed of a day when the one she admired and looked up to woulde to rescue


    her.


    Feelings of gratitude and bliss filled her heart.


    Despite her excitement, however, she could not help but worry.


    She knew that Ye Fan had nearly died back then, and she did not know how much the man had


    recovered since then.


    In other words, she did not know if his previous injuries would affect his battle prowess.


    She had no idea whether or not he would be able to deal with the Meng family''s secret fighters.


    All kinds of emotions swarmed into Zhang Zixi''s heart ¡ªexcitement, worry, and fear.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    On Weske, the man continued treading forward.


    Every raise of his foot brought up a gust of chilly air.


    Every step he took, ice formed under his foot.


    The strange sight sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    The billionaires on Heart Ind had gone mad.


    They could not imagine that a human would be able to manipte the elements of the world.


    ¡°Is... Is this really not just special effects?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The billionaires gasped and dropped their jaws in shock.


    They could feel their entire worldview crumbling into pieces.


    They never thought that a scene, rare even in television shows, would y out right in front of them.


    ¡°Ignorant fools. I''ve told you that summer cicadas should never speak of snow. You''ve never seen


    true ice, but that doesn''t mean winter doesn''t exist. You''ll never know how powerful someone can


    be in the world you cannot see.¡±


    The look in Chu Wenfei''s was a contemptuous one as he spoke to the billionaires. Each and every


    one of his words dripped with pride.


    He felt that they were all living under the rock, ignorant and a joke.


    ¡°l-ls he one of your men?¡±


    Meng Wanjun''s face had turned rather pale.


    Although the man on theke had yet to reach them and was still a hundred meters away, Meng


    Wanjun could sense something threatening weighing on him. That was a feeling not even Chu


    Sect''s elders gave him.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    ¡°He''s not one of ours.¡±


    The three men in ck denied it immediately when faced with Meng Wanjun''s query.


    However, they sounded grim in their replies.


    It was apparent that the appearance of the man in the dragon mask had spooked all of them.


    ¡°Unus, maybe he''s the man in the dragon mask?¡± asked one of the three men softly.


    However, the leader of the group shook his head and replied, ¡°I doubt it. His mask is different.


    Furthermore, the man in the dragon mask has been injured by Mr. Chu a few days ago. This


    person, on the other hand, is so overwhelmingly powerful. Does he look like he is injured?¡±


    ¡°Then who can it be? We aren''t aware of anyone like this from War God Castle. If he is someone


    that our head has sent to back us up, he would have notified us beforehand.¡± The three men were


    very puzzled.


    ¡°If this person has nothing to do with us, then he must have been after the Meng family,¡± said one of


    the men suddenly, and he turned to look at Meng Wanjun.


    ¡°Other than the Zhang family, have you offended other martial artists?¡±


    Hearing the usatory tone, Meng Wanjun panicked and exined hastily, ¡°Impossible! Everything


    that we have done is in ordance with Mr. Tang''s orders. During this time, our only target is the


    Zhang family. We have never offended any other fighters.¡±


    Meng Wanjun pped his chest to show his sincerity and give his assurance.


    ¡°I sure hope so! If we find out that you have been acting recklessly and offended others, you should


    be aware of the consequences.¡±


    It was an explicit threat from the man in ck.


    Meng Wanjun kept reassuring them.


    Meng Chuan, who had been standing by the side, looked uncertain.


    Obviously, the actions that Meng Chuan had taken against Ye Fan were definitely unauthorized.


    However, as far as Meng Chuan was concerned, going after a nobody would not have affected their


    n.


    The main issue right now was to figure out the identity of the person who came.


    Just as Meng Wanjun and the others were cracking their heads, theughter of Lu Ziming could be


    hearding from the stone pir behind them.


    ¡°Haha! Meng Wanjun, stop guessing. Let me tell you who that is! It''s Mr. Chu. The god-like man has


    returned. Meng Wanjun, you are done for. Zhang Zixi is the woman that Mr. Chu likes. She was


    supposed to be his queen and bears children for him. Now that you have annihted her entire


    family, you''re done for. Mr. Chu will surely kill all of you. Hahaha!¡±


    Lu Ziming controlled his pain andughed arrogantly.


    In order to scare Meng Wanjun, he had concocted the story that Zhang Zixi was Ye Fan''s woman.


    ¡°Mr. Chu? Which Mr. Chu? I have even defeated Zhang Jiuling. I don''t believe that there is anyone


    who is my match in the entire Jiangbei.¡±


    It was apparent that Meng Wanjun had no idea which Mr. Chu Lu Ziming was talking about.


    Instead, he took a step forward, and his majestic voice reverberated in the entire Weske.


    ¡°I''m Meng Wanjun, the head ofthe Mengfamily. I wonder who you are and why you havee.¡±


    As Meng Wanjun spoke, everyone saw the figure getting nearer.


    Theke was like a mirror that reflected the gleam in his eyes.


    He took his time to walk on the Weske.


    With each step he took, the whole Weske became frozen. Even the air had turned into frost.


    Then, snowkes began to fall.


    Spring was already here, but this man had turned Weske into winter.


    At that moment, the icy tension was causing intense uneasiness in Meng Wanjun.


    Seeing that there was no response from the oing figure, Meng Wanjun asked again, ¡°Please


    state your name and your intention. If you are a guest, I will be more than happy to wee you. If


    you are here for some other purposes, I hope you cane again another day. Today, the Meng


    family is hosting a banquet tomemorate the day when we hold the ultimate control in Jiangbei. I


    hope you will be kind enough not to make a scene. It will make our future interactions in Jiangbei


    much more cordial.¡±


    At that moment, Meng Wanjun started to sound more domineering and with a hint of threat.


    However, it was as if the other party did not hear him. The thin figure continued walking on the


    frozenke toward him.


    The frigid wind turned the frost into snow.


    Although the figure was very thin, he exuded an air of imposing aura.


    As he got nearer, the crowd could barely breathe.


    Meng Chuan could no longer stand the ominous feelinging down at him. He rushed up and


    advised his dad, ¡°Dad! Stop wastingyourtime with him. I think we should order our men to kill him.


    He''s here with malicious intentions. Maybe, he''s from the Zhang family and hase here for


    revenge.¡±


    He wanted his dad to make a quick decision to eliminate that intruderpletely.


    Meng Wanjun''s expression was grim too.


    Even his son had sensed that this person came with ill intentions. Naturally, Meng Wanjun had


    already known that much earlier.


    Then again, the intruder was strange.


    Meng Wanjun was worried that once he made his move first, there would be no turning back.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Just do what you need to do. With us around, there is nothing the Meng family needs


    to be afraid of. Don''t forget that the greatest power is standing right behind you,¡± said the man in


    ck.


    With the assurance from the trio, Meng Wanjun''s worries dissipated.


    ¡°That''s right. With your protection, the Meng family has nothing to be frightened of! Anybody who


    dares to challenge the Meng family and threaten the wellbeing of my family deserves to die!¡±


    Meng Wanjun smiled all of a sudden. Confidence and arrogance appeared on his face once again.


    Without any further hesitation, he gave hismands.


    The snipers, who had been hiding along theke, fired.


    Thousands of bullets flew across the peak of Weske. There was no way for the intruder to get


    away unscathed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Haha! You deserve it! How dare you provoke the Meng family! You deserve to be bullet-ridden.¡±


    Meng Chuanughed out loud when he saw the intruder being totally engulfed by the bullets.


    However, his happiness was short-lived.


    The very next moment, something shocking happened.


    The thousands of bullets paused in mid-air when they were within meters from the man.


    Just like that, all the bullets fell to the ground.


    ¡°This-This... How is it possible?¡±


    Meng Wanjun and the rest of them were utterly


    bbergasted.


    Before that, Lu Ziming and the others were not afraid of bullets because they could avoid them with


    brute force and evasion.


    On the other hand, the man in the dragon mask managed to stop the bullets without moving a


    muscle.


    It was as if there was a terrifying field around him.


    Within that field, there was no need for him to defend himself. No weapons could touch him.


    In that domain, he was God!


    After a moment of silence, the three men in ck smiled and said, ¡°Finally, we have met a worthy


    opponent. Get your men to retreat. The subsequent battle is not something that the lot of you can


    handle.¡±


    It was as if a lonely undefeated king had finally met his match.


    As soon as they stopped talking, the three of them walked toward the intruder.


    ¡°Unus, Duo, there''s no need for the two of you to fight. I alone will be enough to take him on!¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Just as those three ck shadowy figures prepared to head into battle together, one of them, the


    slightly portlier one, suddenly held his twopanions back.


    Though he professed that he alone would be up to the task, the leading one amongst them clearly


    had his reservations.


    ¡°Knowing so little about this person and the unorthodoxy of his training, we are yet able to ascertain


    the extent of his abilities at this time. Perhaps then, Tres, it might be advisable for us to proceed


    with greater caution. As the adage goes, a lion would use its full strength even when hunting a


    rabbit. Hence it might be best for the three of us to strike together, so that we may finish him off in


    the most decisive manner,¡± the leading one amongst the ck-d men said dourly.


    However, the most junior one amongst them shook his head and responded with a chuckle. ¡°You''re


    too reserved, Unus, just like when we dealt with those two runts from the Zhang family. In the end,


    they weren''t able to counter even a single one of our moves, in spite of me only expending thirty


    percent of my potential. As you can see, there''s absolutely nothing for us to worry about.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Think about this. Not just in Jiangbei, apart from those few from Mount Van''s


    War God Castle, who was there now in all of China that could rival me? Besides, it''s obvious that


    this chap is more show than substance. What can he do besides walk on water? Mere trickery to


    impress these fools below, that''s all. This, I''m equally capable of as well!¡±


    The eyes of the sneering Tres brimmed with confidence, but he, of course, could not be faulted for


    his haughtiness either.


    That was chiefly because the martial arts world in China was in regress. It had suffered from such a


    dearth of talent in contemporary times that only those three from Mount Van could boast of


    possessing iparable might.


    With Sword Saint and the others kept preupied with concerns about the military deployment by


    the Chu Sect for some time now, their focus would naturally not be on what was happening here.


    In any case, apart from the few Hall Masters from War God Castle, there was probably only one


    other who they feared in China back in the day.


    Regrettably, that individual had already perished in Eastsea at the hands of the fighters from War


    God


    Castle three years ago.


    Hence, it was in their esteem that there was really no one else in the entirety of China who could so


    much as cause them to bat an eyelid.


    "Ires has a point, Onus. I suppose we could leave such a trivial matter to him, for should word go


    around at the sect that the three of us had to all dip our hands into such a petty fight, it''ll make a


    laughing stock of us all. Besides, with both of us keeping watching at the side, it wouldn''t be toote


    to intervene even if Ires were to run into trouble,¡± the other ck-d man, too, helped to persuade


    at the side.


    Eventually, their leader relented with a nod.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hahaha... Finally, I get to have some fun.¡±


    Receiving the green light from their leader instantly delighted Ires, who went on to stretch his limbs


    and send his joints crackling all over.


    At this moment, his eyes burned with an insatiable lust for battle.


    ¡°Wherefore is the head of the Meng family?¡± this stout and portly man in ck abruptly hollered


    while he kept his hands behind him, sending his prideful inflection echoing all around.


    Meng Wanjun hurried over in deference. ¡°How may I serve, Master Tres?¡±


    ¡°Heed this well and have the wine warmed up. I want it ready for my enjoyment for whence I return


    with that man''s head!¡±


    Amidst his boisterous voice, the ck-d figure strode forth with his saber, and in a single step, he


    charged all the way up to Weske''s peak.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Recovering from his brief moment of shock, Meng Wanjun eximed aloud, ¡°My word, such awe! In


    antiquity, Guan Yunchang traversed five passes and slew six generals along the way. This day,


    there''s Master Tres bringing his wine ss to the ughter! Marvelous. This is just marvelous. Men,


    bring me the hundred-year-old brew. Heat up the wine and watch alongside me while Master Tres


    ims his victory!¡±


    The fear and trembling that gripped Meng Wanjun before had doubtlessly been dispersed leading


    up to his utterances of these auspicious words, with the certitude of the fighter from the Chu Sect a


    major


    boost to his own assuredness.


    With all eyes on him, that ck-d figure forged ahead and took himself straight to the top of


    Weske.


    ¡°Treading upon water and turning it into ice? Such petty trickery! Now, observe as I crush your


    thousand miles of frost into smithereens underfoot!¡±


    Without foreshadowing or preparation, this man went on to channel all the strength in his body onto


    his legs.


    First, this ck-d man leaped high into the air.


    Then amidst his ebullient howl, he spread his arms wide in the sky like the wings of an eagle before


    the masses and stomped down ferociously upon the surface of Ye Fan''s frozen Weske.


    ¡°Magnificent!¡± Meng Chuan pped his thighs anduded in jubtion.


    Just as everyone awaited for this boundless stretch of ice to crumble beneath this man''s feet, what


    was to transpire confounded all of their expectations.


    Nevermind shattering, that expansiveke of frost merely quivered slightly under that man''s feet,


    with nary a scratch appearing on it.


    The entire icy mass remained as cold and resilient as steel perse.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? At his explosive best, Tres wasparable to an elite Grandmaster, capable


    of smashing a fifty-meter mountain range with one kick. So how could such stupendous power be


    unable to break that down?¡±


    By the shore, the masses all reacted in astonishment.


    In particr, the other two ck-d men''s eyes had narrowed close to a slit as they were totally


    shocked to their core.


    All they felt then, was pure incredulity.


    ¡°Could it be that Tres had yet to unleash his full potency? Let''s wait and see.¡±


    The leader of the ck-d trio did not respond hastily but stood his ground and continued to wait


    from afar for the man in the dragon mask to strike so that he may assess his opponent''s true


    strength.


    They might be able to keep their wits about them but immersed in battle, the nerves of the portly


    Tres had already started to fray.


    He knew well how much power he had put behind that kick just now, and how he was how, in spite


    of it, unable to prate the ice formed by his counterpart''s aura.


    ¡°Who are you, really? What manner of sorcery is this? How am I unable to break through thisyer


    of ice even after throwing everything at it?¡±


    The ck-d man had his counterpart firmly locked within his hostile death stare, for the


    inscrutability of the man in the dragon mask really had him stumped.


    ¡°Enough talk, Tres. Just get it over with, and quickly. Employ your most favored saber technique to


    wipe him out!¡±


    The urgings that sounded out from behind himself ultimately banished Tres'' apprehensiveness.


    ¡°Not going to talk, huh? Then you shall bring your secret to theher realms and forever hold your


    silence.¡±


    In the next second, Tres'' expression grew frigid as he ventured forth with his saber in hand.


    The wintry glow from the keenness of the de cast chilling rays upon the surface of Weske as


    scintiting as the sun itself.


    Twisting and weaving, the haphazard and violent whirling of the saber conjured up waves upon


    waves of a terrifying tempest.


    ¡°Apocalyptic Saber Dance!¡±


    Once the man''s energy had converged to a point, a near thousand meter-long sword beam was


    abruptly unleashed, cleaving down upon the body of the man in the dragon mask with devastating


    force.


    Whoosh!


    In that instant, the man in the dragon mask was devoured by that beam that shorn out a vast valley


    of a rupture into the icy river beneath his feet.


    By that single cleave, the man in the dragon mask was sent hurtling into the depths of the Weske


    below.


    ¡°Phew. It''s over!¡±


    Standing upon the ice, the ck-d man regarded the vacant space before him and let out a long


    exhale.


    A single blow that might have been, it seemed to have taken every ounce of energy out of him.


    Ires heaved vigorously where he stood but at the same time, the corner of his lips lifted into a


    victorious smile upon his grizzled visage.


    ¡°Well done, Ires! I''m surprised that you''ve managed to attain the sixth level of Apocalyptic Saber


    Dance. Perhaps even I would not have to be able to withstand thatst blow from you myself.¡±


    To the rear, a chorus of cheers erupted from Meng Wanjun and the rest of the Meng family who was


    full of adtion for their Master Tres.


    ¡°It''s time to celebrate. Invite Master Tres over for a drink!¡± yelled Meng Wanjun in absolute


    exhration.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    ¡°H-How is this possible?


    ¡°How could Mr. Chu have lost? How could he?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu is number one in the Sky Ranking, and the most fearsome fighter there is in the world bar


    none. H-How could he have been defeated?¡±


    On Heart Ind at this moment, many were cheering on the Meng family and that ck-d fighter.


    But one man''s pleasure is another''s pain.


    Bound to the stone pir, Lu Ziming was left devastated inside. The sight of Ye Fan being plunged


    under Weske by a single strike from that ck-d elderly had doused those initial flickers of


    hope in his eyes like candles in a storm.


    His shock and despair were beyond words!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lu Ziming''s distress waspounded by a myriad of emotions while he struggled toe to terms


    with this oue.


    He could scarcely believe how the man he revered like a god could have been defeated once more,


    just


    like that.


    ¡°It''s still hopeless, isn''t it?¡±


    Between the trembles on her red lips, the moribund Zhang Zixi could not help but somewhatment,


    and tears, too, flowed from her eyes.


    Though surprised at this oue, she had nheless contemted this possibility before, as no


    matter how formidable Ye Fan was, it was all in the past.


    He was, at present, nothing more than one who had managed to cheat death by some stroke of


    good fortune.


    Even though he had managed to preserve his own life through various means, his abilities must


    surely have been severely diminished as could be expected of someone who had previously been


    on the brink.


    The reason why Zhang Zixi did not pin much hope on Ye Fan before was in consideration of the fact


    that the prowess of those mysterious fighters was not something that any pedestrian person would


    be able to contend with.


    ¡°|-l''m sorry, Mr. Chu... In the end, I still became a


    burden to you...¡±


    With her heart full of remorse, Zhang Zixi''s tears fell like rain.


    She felt that she had done Ye Fan a disservice and that her own family was responsible for his


    death. If not for a desire to save them, Ye Fan would not have to drag his own battered body into


    battle with these mysterious fighters and would not have been sent to the bottom of Weske by


    that heavy sh from them.


    But as Zhang Zixi and the others were wallowing in despair...


    Boom!


    A sudden loud explosion rocked the entire scenic zone of Weske like an earthquake.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°What''s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±


    This sudden and peculiar phenomenon naturally seized the attention of everyone present.


    Those three ck-d fighters, especially, variously turned and cast their sights into the distance.


    ¡°Curses!¡±


    ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    Upon Weske, the tightly furrowed Tres seemed to have noticed something amidst his own


    perturbation.


    When he reflexively turned in the direction where he had condemned Ye Fan to the bottom of the


    lake, a most ominous premonition arose within him.


    Boom!


    Yet another deafening sound rang out amidst the bewilderment of the crowd.


    The surface of Weske had gashed open as though struck by lightning, and everyone watched as


    the previously settled waters started to churn once more, akin to having been brought to a boil.


    Huge waves gushed from the depths of theke and alongside those white foams, millions of tons


    of water were sent spiraling skyward.


    From a distance, it resembled the ascent of a dragon.


    Such was its awe that it had everyone breaking out in cold sweat!


    ¡°The Dragon King... It''s the Dragon King! This time, it''s for real!¡±


    That tycoon in the crowd who saw the emergence of the water dragon before started to howl once


    more, with greater certainty than ever of himself.


    ¡°Like hell it is!¡± Chu Wenfei cussed before he consigned that fool to the space underneath the table


    with his boot. ¡°The only thing these morons know is the Dragon King. How about the damned


    Madam White Snake, why don''t you?¡±


    Rendered speechless, Chu Wenfei nearly pissed himself.


    ¡°Mr. Chu! It''s Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu isn''t through yet!¡±


    ¡°Haha. I just knew that Mr. Chu could not have been taken out that easily!¡±


    Upon spotting that slender silhouette above the whitish glow that shimmered through the thick of the


    mist, Zhang Zixi and Lu Ziming squealed in delight like a pair of drowning people that caught onto


    thatst life-saving tuft of reed. Perhaps their voices were not loud enough, or perhaps no one there


    could hear their shouts, but the state of agitation they were in from catching a glimpse of hope in the


    face of utter despair once more, was indescribable.


    ¡°T-This... How could this be! It''s impossible! Everything I''ve put behind that could have leveled even


    a small mountain. So how could he have managed to survive that?¡±


    When Ye Fan''s silhouette made a reappearance, the sneering Tres was indeed scared shitless.


    A pair of old eyes became engorged from staring in sheer disbelief at that figure who shot back out


    from within the Weske and into the sky.


    Seeing how his strongest attack was unable to harm Ye Fan in the least had him in utter denial, and


    the disconnect between his projections and reality itself was so pronounced that it ripped right


    through that ck-d man''s pridefulness.


    He began to panic, and all the will he had to fight instantly evaporated.


    The only impulse he had in his mind at this moment, was to take flight!


    Seeing how his opponent was impervious to even his strongest attack, there was to be no


    alternative.


    Under these circumstances, it was meaningless to persist in this fight because to continue would


    only lead to certain death.


    Like dashing an egg against a rock, the rock woulde away unscathed while the egg would be


    expectedly smashed to bits.


    Certainly, he was not the only one who had noticed how the tide had turned.


    On the shore, his other twopanions were gesticting anxiously, for they too had also realized


    the gulf between him and Ye Fan.


    ¡°Hurry up and get out of there, Tres!¡±


    ¡°Run, Tres, run!¡±


    Was there to be any chance of escape for him?


    Boom!


    The heavens and earth continued to reel while the reemerged Ye Fan stood tall, suspended in the


    air with his dragon mask and flowing robes.


    The water in theke beneath him meandered like a slithering dragon before it swiftly turned to ice,


    then just as rapidly shattered to pieces.


    Yes!


    In the presence of Ye Fan''s might, the length of the frozen Weske was splintered into a million


    shards of ice.


    Finally, upon the peak of Weske, everyone witnessed the man stretch his arms out wide as


    though to embrace the entire world.


    In the next second, the man''s shout of ¡°to me¡± echoed the judgment of the divine upon the mortal


    realm.


    Those million shards of ice then seemingly came to life, rising into the air and enveloping the skies.


    From a distance, the atmosphere behind the man seemed to have been transformed into a sea of


    des, as densely packed as the stars.


    Reflecting the rays of the sun, they became so blinding that those people present refrained from


    gazing directly upon Ye Fan''s splendor.


    That glorious sight before them left the people present utterly transfixed.


    Zhang Zixi was astounded, as was Lu Ziming. It was no different with Chu Wenfei who also stood


    hypnotized.


    In that very instant, they felt that the figure levitating in mid-air was no mortal, but a god!


    Just like that, everyone watched as that godlike figure raised his arm up and swiftly brought it back


    down.


    Behind him, those millions of icicle des were guided with pace and infinite menace toward the


    fleeing Tres.


    ¡°Stop, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°How dare you mess with Tres!¡±


    On the shore, the eyes of the remaining two ckd men were already reddened as they barked


    and cussed, and then rushed forth with reckless abandon.


    ¡°Tres, Duo! With me!¡± ¡°Prismatic Eclipse!¡±


    Perhaps it was the looming threat of death that prompted the trio to go all out this time.


    With their palms pressed up against one another''s, their auras fused in a way that seemed to have


    the three of them simultaneously merge into one unified entity.


    Following that, the trio transformed themselves into a harrowingnce capable of splitting heaven


    and earth in this one final showdown against Ye Fan''s river of des.


    The battle for the ages that the masses envisioned did not take ce, for the trio did not manage to


    wade beyond a mere meter into that tsunami of swords before they were overwhelmed by it.


    All their defenses were prated by the million shards of icicles that tore into them like a knife


    through butter.


    In full witness of all present, that previously insufferable trio was shot into like a sieve and diced into


    a million shreds by those des of ice that


    swallowed up the skies.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    A momentter, a blood mist seeped into the ground, turning the earth red.


    The three fighters in ck didn''t even get the chance to scream out loud, for they were already


    dead.


    Their bodies, full of wounds, dropped to the ground like kites without strings.


    Silence ensued.


    No one dared speak a word.


    The entire Weske was deathly silent.


    Everyone could barely hide their shock.


    The billionaires gaped in disbelief as terror gripped their throats.


    All it took was one move.


    No one knew that the man in the dragon mask was capable of killing others a few hundred meters


    away with just a wave of his hand.


    Of course, they found it more shocking that the man in the dragon mask was capable of destroying


    anything in his path.


    He froze the entire Weske and caused a heavy snow.


    They could never forget how he controlled the des of ice.


    Right there and then, the billionaires, who used to im that there were no swordsmen in the world


    and trusted in their guns, cannons, and bullets, felt like their take on the world was distorting and


    crumbling.


    Chu Wenfei is right. Snow exists in the world, but we''ve never seen it before. After all, the world is


    limitless. No one has ever seen everything the world has to offer. There is definitely something


    you''ve never seen before in a corner of the world you''ve never been to.


    ¡°It''s him! Yes, it is! He was the one who descended upon Weske in a drunken state to suppress


    Jiangbei with his terrifying force! He''s back. I can''t believe he''s back...¡±


    While the crowd was still in shock, the old boatman who sent Chu Wenfei here started yelling in


    excitement.


    He jumped off his boat and went on his knees on the frozen surface of theke as though he were


    Ye Fan''s most devout worshipper with unshakeable faith.


    ¡°Please ept my obeisance! I pray that my son will get good results in his exam, and that my wife


    will be healthy!¡± the boatman said as he banged his head against the ground repeatedly.


    To him, Ye Fan was a real deity.


    Following his actions, some of the billionaires on Weske got on their knees, too.


    Some wished for happiness, while some apologized profusely.


    In an instant, it seemed as if the world belonged at his feet.


    ¡°O-Oh, how amazing. Is he as powerful as God?¡±


    When the ordinary humans assumed they were in presence of a God and were bowing at his feet


    fearfully, Zhang Zixi, who was tied onto the stone pir, was busy casting a besotted gaze at him.


    After training for twenty years, she assumed she was a talented being in Jiangbei.


    However, after witnessing what the man was capable of, Zhang Zixi finally realized that one could


    be that mighty.


    She knew that the man would continue to impress her for her entire life after she watched the fight.


    Meanwhile, amotion had erupted on Heart Ind.


    Some were shocked, some afraid, and some had nothing but pure respect for Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t care less about themotion.


    He was at the top and couldn''t hear them at all.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan stepped out.


    Yearster, Ye Fan finally showed up at Heart Ind again.


    Boom!


    When hended, the frozenke immediately melted in a blink of the eye.


    The water in theke surged and crashed against the shore in a turbulent manner.


    ¡°W-Whoare you?¡±


    The Meng family members had turned pale.


    The shock was especially apparent in Meng Wanjun, who had no idea that the powerful fighters


    sent by the Chu Sect could be wiped out easily by this man.


    His face was as white as a sheet as he stared at the man in the dragon mask before him fearfully.


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    The man had been here for a long time, but the Meng family still didn''t know his purpose.


    Meng Wanjun couldn''t figure out what was going on. Since when did the Meng family offend such a


    vicious man? Despite being in Jiangbei for dozens of years, I''ve never heard of a man wearing a


    dragon mask. It seems like he had appeared out of nowhere. i? he really a deity from heaven?


    Fresh terror reared up within Meng Wanjun.


    Finally, underthe Meng family members'' curious gazes, Ye Fan, who had been silent the entire time,


    turned back slowly.


    His icy gaze swept over the crowd.


    Chu Wenfei, Meng Wanjun, Lu Ziming...


    Everyone who sensed his gaze trembled instinctively as though they were electrocuted.


    He looked just like a demon who had emerged from the deep abyss to cull the likes of men.


    W-What''s going on? Why is he giving out a strong murderous aura?


    Lu Ziming felt a chill go down his spine as cold sweat flooded his pores.


    He was all too familiar with this aura.


    Back then, Ye Fan gave the same stare on Heart Ind in the middle of Weske.


    That was because his son harmed Ye Fan''s family and forced thetter to fly into a fit of rage and


    killed countless fighters in Jiangbei.


    This time, he couldn''t help but wonderthe reason behind Ye Fan''s rage.


    Something dawned upon Lu Ziming, and he whipped his head around to ask, ¡°Z-Zixi, have you


    gotten intimate with Mr. Chu?¡±


    Ye Fan was someone who had always ced great value in rtionships.


    After being Ye Fan''s rival for years, Lu Ziming knew that Ye Fan''s biggest weakness was his family.


    There was only one reason for Ye Fan''s rage¡ªthe Meng family had messed around with Ye Fan''s


    family.


    I''m not Ye Fan''s rtive. Zhang Jiuling isn''t, too. The only possible person left is Zhang Zixi.


    Previously, Lu Ziming imed that Zhang Zixi was Ye Fan''s lover just to scare the Meng family.


    However, it seemed that he had gotten it right.


    ¡°What do you mean by getting intimate?¡± Zhang Zixi responded curiously.


    As she had spent most of her life cultivating, she was too innocent to understand the underlying


    meaning in Lu Ziming''s words.


    ¡°I mean, have you gotten on bed with Mr. Chu?¡± Lu


    Ziming didn''t want to be too straightforward, but the youngdy was too innocent. She wouldn''t


    understand him if he wasn''t being direct.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, stop talking nonsense...¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Zhang Zixi flushed red despite being fragile and pale.


    ¡°A-Actually, it can be done. If you conquer him, the Zhang family can rule China for the next one


    hundred years! You''ll get to nt the seeds for the future glory of the Zhang family,¡± Lu Ziming


    muttered.


    However, Zhang Zixi merely lowered her head.


    She had to admit that she felt differently about Ye Fan.


    Nevertheless, she had no idea whether it was love or admiration.


    Zhang Zixi knew well that either feelings were merely her wishful thinking.


    Mr. Chu''s prominence is legendary and above all. He had challenged the entire world single-


    handedly! Any description of him would be a type of emotion. My feelings would be a form of


    sphemy to him. I''m


    satisfied to watch him from afar silently as he reigns the world once again.


    When Zhang Zixi was lost in her thoughts, Ye Fan''s furious voice rang out, ¡°Why do you ask? I am


    here to kill everyone from the Meng family!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he said that, a strong wind started blowing.


    The strong gust of chilling wind seemed to have formed a sword.


    It then surged toward the Meng family menacingly.


    It only took one word from Ye Fan to create chaos in the world!


    His domineering presence was like a tumultuous storm, suffocating the Meng family.


    ¡°Father, what should we do? Let''s run!¡± Meng Chuan eximed fearfully.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Meng. Let''s run! The three masters ended up dead, and we''re not his match. Let''s


    escape!¡±


    The Meng family members were afraid and wanted to flee the scene.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, Meng Wanjun gave Meng Chuan a kick in the stomach. ¡°Useless piece of sh*t! After


    running into trouble, all you can think of is running away. There''s nowhere to go! Even if you can


    leave Weske, can you get out of Jiangbei?¡± Meng Wanjun roared as a menacing glint shed


    across his eyes.


    Tamping down his fear, he turned to face Ye Fan.


    ¡°Sir, it seems that you''re adamant in going against the Meng family. Even if you killed the three


    masters, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of you! You''ll regret your actions soon!¡± Meng Wanjun


    warned.


    Turning back, he bowed and sped his hands together. ¡°Fifth Elder, please save the Meng family!¡±


    Following his lead, Meng Yilong also yelled out, ¡°Fifth Elder, please save the Meng family!¡±


    As their low voices resonated all around the area, a storm appeared over the horizon.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    ¡°Fifth Elder, please save the Meng family!¡±


    ¡°Please save the Meng family!¡±


    The Meng family pleaded pitifully.


    Their pitiful voices and emotional pleas rose in a crescendo and reverberated through the air.


    Everyone present, especially Zhang Zixi and Lu Ziming, were shocked by the turn of events.


    ¡°F-Fifth Elder? W-Who could that be? Don''t tell me they still have a trump card. Whose coattails are


    they riding on?¡± Lu Ziming demanded in surprise.


    Back when the Lu n called the shots in Jiangbei, they paid no heed to the Meng family.


    No matter how rich or influential the Meng family was, they were nothing but a shell to the martial


    arts families.


    For example, no matter how fat a pig was, a tiger wouldn''t consider it a risk.


    s, Lu Ziming never expected that a defenseless pig would grow to be a ferocious tiger.


    Previously, Lu Ziming was already shocked by the presence of three Grandmasters.


    But now it seemed like he had underestimated the Meng family, for they still had a hidden trump


    card!


    Following the Meng family''s action, everyone at Weske held their breaths in anticipation.


    The vast ce was absolutely quiet.


    Chu Wenfei and the rest stared ahead anxiously.


    Problems kepting one after the other.


    Initially, everyone thought that the chaos at Weske would end following the death of the three


    fighters.


    No one knew that the Meng family would still have a trick up their sleeves.


    Right when everyone assumed a terrifying presence would show up, nothing showed up ahead ten


    secondster.


    The breeze created ripples all over Weske as the sun shone on the swaying tree branches.


    There was no powerful being in sight, and theke remained calm as ever.


    ¡°What the h*ll? Is the Meng family messing around with us?¡± Chu Wenfei cursed with a dark


    expression.


    Thinking that a monster was about to show itself, he was scared out of his wits.


    It seemed that the Meng family was trying to delude them all, or that the Fifth Elder as mentioned by


    Meng Wanjun had been scared away.


    ¡°Father, there''s no use depending on Fifth Elder and the sort. We should escape now! We''re


    doomed if we were to remain here. I believe Fifth Elder had fled the scene. The man in the dragon


    mask is too terrifying. We''re no match for him,¡± Meng Chuan dered impatiently.


    He could no longer wait, especially when the person his father relied on refused to show up.


    Fear wed up his throat as he spun on his heels, ready to make an escape.


    However, Meng Wanjun''s gaze remained steadfast as he stared ahead devotedly.


    He trusted that the Chu Sect wouldn''t give up on the Meng family.


    ¡°He''s here!¡±


    Indeed, Lu Ziming, who was bound to the stone pir, sensed something approaching.


    He then turned around abruptly.


    Whoosh!


    In response, a raging wind appeared from the depths of Weske.


    It was so ferocious that the entire Weske trembled in its wake.


    Before the man showed himself, his aura had already permeated the surroundings.


    ¡°Hurry, look! Look up into the sky!¡± someone yelled among the crowd.


    Everyone looked up as told.


    They saw a figure stepping out of nothing within the clouds.


    His appearance caused the entire Weske to surge as though it was boiling water. The water


    surged everywhere like a tumultuous storm.


    Lu Ziming, Zhang Jiuling and the rest were stunned beyond words.


    Lu Ziming couldn''t believe his eyes. ¡°Void Stand? Is this a supreme grandmaster? How could that


    be possible? It''s impossible for another supreme grandmaster to exist in Jiangbei! That''s entirely


    impossible!¡±


    Everyone in the martial arts world yearned to be a supreme grandmaster.


    For the past few hundred years, there was only one in Jiangbei¡ªLu Songliang, whom Ye Fan killed


    previously.


    Now that another Supreme had shown up in Jiangbei, no one could me Lu Ziming and the rest


    for being astonished.


    ¡°He''s not from Jiangbei. I believe the Meng family got help from foreign factions.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zhang Jiuling was experienced enough to realize what was going on.


    Three Grandmasters plus one supreme grandmaster.


    In China, only War God Castle was capable of gathering them in one ce.


    However, the Supremes of War God Castle were superior and never interfered with the martial arts


    world''s fights.


    Even if War God Castle wanted to help the Meng family, they didn''t have to take action personally. It


    would only take one order from them for the Zhang family to submit and give up on Jiangbei.


    Thus, there was only one exnation¡ªthe mysterious beings who helped the Meng family came


    from a foreign country.


    D*mn it! I can''t believe the Meng family resorted to colluding with foreign factions. What do they


    have in mind? Suddenly, Lu Ziming realized something was off.


    Things are getting out of hand. Too many fighters had showed up. Is Jiangbei their only target?


    Under everyone''s stunned gazes, the figure who appeared from the void came to a stop above


    Heart Ind.


    Looming over everyone, he overlooked the tiny piece ofnd.


    Under his gaze, Meng Wanjun and the other Mengs prostrated themselves and dered in unison,


    ¡°Fifth Elder, please save the Meng family!¡±


    At first, Fifth Elder said nothing and scrutinized the situation indifferently until he saw the bodies of


    the three men in ck.


    His eyes narrowed at the sight.


    ¡°Who did that? Who was the one who killed my disciples?¡± he demanded furiously.


    There was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Fifth Elder, it was him. He killed the three fighters. Please take his life to avenge them!¡±


    Meng Chuan, who initially wanted to flee the scene, promptly changed his attitude and dashed


    forward to point an using finger in Ye Fan''s direction so the elderly man could take Ye Fan''s life.


    The Meng family members followed suit.


    The mysterious elder was their only hope.


    Hearing Meng Chuan''s words, Fifth Elder finally noticed Ye Fan, who was standing a distance away.


    ¡°What? The man in the dragon mask?¡±


    When he spotted the dragon mask, his face paled. The sight was too terrifying that even his heart


    skipped a beat.


    Terror coursed through his veins as fear appeared in his eyes.


    Clearly, Fifth Elder had suffered in the hands of the man in the dragon mask.


    No, the mask is different. This man gives out a different aura, too. He''s an imposter!


    Shortly after, Fifth Elder realized that the man in the dragon mask was an imposter.


    He regained hisposure and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Back then, Fifth Elder had fought against the man in the dragon mask when thetter first showed


    up. He nearly lost his life to the man in the dragon mask. Thanks to the man in the dragon mask, he


    still had a menacing scar on his chest.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡±


    Perhaps the incident had traumatized Fifth Elder, for he instinctively wanted to flee the scene at the


    sight of the dragon mask.


    Fortunately, it was just a false rm.


    He wasn''t a match for the real man in the dragon mask, but it would be easy for him to defeat the


    imposter.


    ¡°As you''re capable enough of killing my three disciples, you are obviously half a step away from


    being a Supreme. In China, besides the pirs of China, there is only one man capable of this


    achievement¡ªMo Wuya, son of the King of Fighters. If my guess is correct, you should be Mo


    Wuya, right?¡±


    Instead of taking action, the elderly man gazed at Ye Fan and posed that question in a low voice.


    Ye Fan ignored him.


    However, after the elderly man appeared, Ye Fan''s body began shivering violently underneath the


    mask.


    An intensified killing aura took over Ye Fan''s entire being.


    It felt like he had encountered an enemy!


    ¡°Don''t worry. I can kill you easily, but I shall spare your life for the sake of your father, the King of


    Fighters. Leave before I change my mind.¡±


    After guessing the man''s identity, Fifth Elder changed his mind and released him instead of


    avenging his disciples.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    ¡°No, you can''t do that! The man is unbelievably powerful. He might be a pain in the neck in the


    future if you were to release him! We must take his life to avenge the dead fighters and ward off any


    future trouble!¡± Meng Wanjun stated anxiously after hearing Fifth Elder''s words.


    He couldn''t believe that Fifth Elder would allow Ye Fan to leave just like that. There were no martial


    artists in the Meng family, so if Ye Fan were to escape unscathed, he would be a huge threat to the


    Meng family in the future.


    The Chu Sect might''ve promised to protect their family, but Meng Wanjun knew the protection was


    temporary.


    If the man in the dragon mask shows up again, who will save us in time?


    ¡°That''s right. Kill him. You must kill him and rip him into pieces!¡± Meng Chuan chimed in loudly.


    Despite their pleas, the elder frowned and dered frostily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Boom!


    The sound wave created such a strong Qi that sent Meng Chuan and his son flying backward.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I have a piece of advice for you¡ªknow your ce. You have no right to question my


    decision!¡±


    Fifth Elder''s voice sounded like a thunderous explosion.


    In an instant, the Meng family fell to their knees and fell silent out of fear.


    s, Meng Wanjun couldn''t figure things out. I thought the Chu Sect wants to conquer the China


    martial arts world? As this man is a Chinese martial artist, why didn''t Fifth Elder take the chance to


    wipe him out and diminish a great force in the China martial arts world?


    They could never understand Fifth Elder''s n.


    Mo Wuya, the Prince of Fighters, was a formidable martial artist to ordinary humans.


    However, to Fifth Elder, he was still half a step away from bing a Supreme, hence he was of


    no importance.


    It would be easy for Fifth Elder to kill Mo Wuya now.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the Chu Sect was about to take action, he didn''t want to attract Mount Van''s attention


    before they carried out their n.


    Thus, it would be most beneficial to Chu Sect to spare Mo Wuya.


    ¡°It has been ages, but you''re still as arrogant as before. Looks like you didn''t learn a lesson from


    that incident.¡±


    After hearing the elderly man''s haughty words, the man in the dragon mask shook his head.


    ¡°Fine. Since we meet today, I''ll demand some interest from you,¡± he dered icily.


    His voice might be soft, but it was authoritative.


    He acted like he had just sentenced Fifth Elder to death.


    Hearing that, Fifth Elder broke intoughter.


    He cast the man a mocking look and uttered, ¡°Young man, should I admire you for your courage?


    Or should I call you an insolent fool? Don''t you realize the gap between curabilities? Even


    ifyourfatheris here, he wouldn''t dare to provoke me. Stop being arrogant, and flee for your life. I


    have no intention of killing you or bing the enemy of Mount Van''s War God Castle. But if you


    continue provoking me, I don''t mind letting your father suffer from the pain of losing his son!"


    Fifth Elder shook his head as though he had heard a huge joke.


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to respond to his words.


    Underneath the dragon mask, Ye Fan looked up, his gaze turning cold.


    His energy started gathering within his elixir field.


    Yearster, Invoke the Celestial Cloud started yet again.


    At once, powerful gusts of wind swept the clouds across the sky and churned theke.


    The elemental force of the sky and ground gathered in Ye Fan''s hands as though he had


    summoned them.


    Right when Ye Fan unleashed his wrath, Fifth Elder felt his brows twitching discreetly.


    Strangely, he found the man''s aura familiar.


    Have I seen him somece else? Could he be a Supreme from Mount Yan?


    Fifth Elder furrowed his brows at the thought but quickly brushed it off.


    The Chu Sect had kept all pirs of China undertight surveince. Beforeing here, Fifth Elder


    confirmed that King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and their kind were on top of Mount Yan.


    Never mind. I shall stop thinking about it.


    Sensing the increasing threatening force, Fifth Elder narrowed his eyes slowly as a murderous look


    finally shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Young man, you won''t give up, huh? I''ve made myself clear, but you insist on provoking me. Fine.


    You''re allowed tounch an attack before I start attacking you. That way, you''ll find out the gap


    between our abilities. Otherwise, you''ll think you''re invincible after bing a Supreme. You''re


    useless. Even if I stand here and do nothing as you attack me, I won''t get hurt,¡± Fifth Elder uttered


    arrogantly.


    He sounded arrogant as though he had already won the fight.


    In fact, he even promised to let the man attack him first.


    Everyone thought Fifth Elder was joking, but hended on the ground and gave the ground a


    forceful stomp.


    The ground cracked open, and an invincible aura escaped the earth to form an armor created by


    aura around Fifth Elder.


    ¡°Come on, young man! Attack me! Today, I shall show you that your energy is nothing before a real


    expert,¡± Fifth Elder announced as he patted his chest.


    Clearly, Fifth Elder wanted the young man to back down.


    He had made a trip to China on a secret mission.


    The head told him to avoid attracting War God Castle''s attention so Sword Saint and the rest would


    remain on Mount Van. That way, they could wipe them all out at once.


    If something happened to Mo Wuya, the King of


    Fighters would be alerted for sure.


    If the King of Fighters came south to seek revenge, the sect''s n would be ruined.


    Thus, after careful consideration, Fifth Elder decided to avoid starting a fight and scare Mo Wuya


    away with his capability.


    ¡°Father, will this work? This elder seems too arrogant.¡±


    Meng Yilong and the rest were astonished by Fifth Elder''s confusing actions.


    Is this even a fight? He''s merely showing off. Why would one stand still and wait for one''s opponent


    to attack?


    The corner of Meng Wanjun''s eye twitched as he replied in a low voice, ¡°He might be bold thanks to


    his powers.¡±


    In face of Fifth Elder''s arrogance, Ye Fan didn''t hold back.


    He stepped forward and threw a punch.


    Fifth Elder was indeed a capable fighter who was true to his words.


    He didn''t avoid Ye Fan''s attack.


    Boom!


    A loud boom sounded as Ye Fan''s fistnded on Fifth Elder''s chest urately.


    As the terrifying Qi spread all over the area, the crowd shut their eyes in fear.


    After the impact died down, they looked toward both men.


    Fifth Elder stood rooted to the spot. He didn''t even move an inch.


    ¡°What the heck? That was amazing!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°It was a strong punch, but Fifth Elder wasn''t affected at all. He''s amazing!¡±


    The Meng family members were impressed by the sight.


    Meng Chuan guffawed smugly. ¡°Son of a b*tch, see that? Hurry, get on your knees and beg for


    forgiveness!¡±


    His menacing voice echoed all around them.


    The moment he said those words, Fifth Elder shook violently.


    He then spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with bits of his internal organs.


    Crash!


    The previously arrogant elder had dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Y-You... You aren''t Mo Wuya. Who are you?¡± Fifth Elderdemanded in a trembling voice.


    He held his stomach as his entire being convulsed painfully.


    The ring pain in his stomach was so extreme that he nearly vomited his guts out.


    His mouth stained with blood, Fifth Elder forced himself to look at the man in the dragon mask.


    Initially, he had assumed that his power would be enough for the young man to back down.


    s, he had never expected this to happen to him.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    ¡°You don''t have to know who I am. What''s important is that you know I''m the one who''s going to kill


    you,¡± uttered Ye Fan coldly.


    The man''s words were so fear-inducing that whoever heard them could immediately feel a shiver


    run down their spines.


    However, the Chu Sect elder was not about to give up on his life just like that, so he gritted his teeth


    and swiftly jumped backward to distance himself from Ye Fan.


    ¡°You little punk! It seems I may have underestimated you. I admit that I made a mistake by showing


    you mercy. I intended to spare you so that you could see just how outmatched you were, but now I


    realize you''re so much more than meets the eye. Hence, I''ll no longer hold back. Not only did you


    murder my apprentice, but you also disrespected me, so believe me when I tell you that you won''t


    leave here in one piece!¡± roared Fifth Elder with bloodshot eyes.


    He''s much more powerful than I expected, so I can''t afford to underestimate him again. If I don''t


    fight with everything I have, he could very well get the better of me.


    With that, Fifth Elder readied himself to fight Ye Fan with all his might.


    The elder summoned so much Internal Energy in his elixir field that his body was immediately


    charged with power.


    Like lightning, Fifth Elder charged toward Ye Fan and started assaulting his enemy.


    Before that, the elder was worried that he might not be able tond his attacks.


    However, it turned out that his concern was unfounded as the man in the dragon mask took every


    blow like a punching bag, from his neck to his stomach.


    Fifth Elder''s savage beatdown was like a machine gun firing non-stop at Ye Fan, eventually tearing


    thetter''s shirt into a million pieces.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Chu? Quickly fight back!¡± shouted Zhang Zixi.


    At that moment, it seemed like the injured Fifth Elder had the upper hand in the battle.


    To everyone watching, Ye Fan did not look as though he could withstand the assault any longer,


    much less retaliate.


    As far as they could tell, it was not even a fight at all; it was more like a one-sided beatdown.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zhang Zixi''s eyes immediately welled up with tears when she saw how brutally assaulted Ye Fan


    was.


    However, because of how weak she was then, Zhang Zixi could not shout very loudly even though


    she tried her best.


    ¡°That must be the funniest joke I''ve heard in a long time. Does he even look like he''s capable of


    fighting back, you stupid b*tch!¡±


    After hearing Zhang Zixi, Meng Chuan rushed over to give the woman a hard p on the face.


    Instantly, the already sickly Zhang Zixi tasted blood on her lips.


    ¡°B*tch, if I were you, I''d drop all those meaningless fantasies because there''s no way in hell


    anybody''sing to save you! You and your family are doomed, so you might as well just ept


    reality. That guy only managed to touch Fifth Elder because the elder underestimated him. But now


    that Fifth Elder''s


    decided to go all out, nobody''s going to be able to stand in his way. After the guy gets beaten to a


    pulp, I''ll be sure to drag him over to you so that I can send you both to the afterlife together. I mean,


    you two are a couple, right? It''s only appropriate for me to ensure that you''re able to keep each


    otherpany in death. You don''t have to thank me, though. I''ve always enjoyed granting people


    theirst wishes,¡± added Meng Chuan before cackling.


    Seeing the wretched state a beauty like Zhang Zixi was in gave the man pleasure unlike any he had


    before.


    ¡°What do you see in that guy, though? If you ask me, I think the dude''s aplete idiot! He could''ve


    walked away in one piece, but for some reason, he just had to offend Fifth Elder. And where did that


    get him? Right in front of the grave he dug for himself!¡± mocked Meng Chuan.


    Initially, the Mengs were worried that Ye Fan might be a pain in the neck in the future if Fifth


    Elder were to let the man go.


    However, they never expected Ye Fan to y with fire by angering Fifth Elder, who then decided to


    do exactly what they wanted in the first ce.


    As the Mengs watched with dness, Fifth Elder continued to deal out punishment like a madman.


    Dishing out thunderous blow after blow, the elder seemed to have unleashed almost every move he


    had in his arsenal on Ye Fan.


    ¡°Die, worm! Die! You should feel honored to be killed by me,¡± sneered Fifth Elder.


    After unleashing everything he had, the elder was convinced that he hadpletely destroyed his


    enemy''s insides.


    However, Fifth Elder knew that killing a Grandmaster was no easy task, not to mention a supreme


    grandmaster.


    Hence, he dared not make the same mistake by holding back or giving Ye Fan a chance to recover.


    Fifth Elder was ready to butcher his enemy without giving the man an opportunity to fight back.


    ¡°It''s over. Let me end this fight with our sect''s ultimate move!¡± shouted Fifth Elder before hitting Ye


    Fan with the Chu Sect Fatal Moves.


    Thebo of Wolf Dance, Tiger''s Roar, and


    Ascending Dragon was brutally struck into Ye Fan''s chest; its terrifying power was akin to that of an


    erupting volcano.


    Immediately, everyone at the scene witnessed how the formidable force reduced Ye Fan''s upper


    garment to shreds.


    ¡°Mr. Chu! Mr. Chu!¡± cried out Zhang Zixi in tears while Lu Ziming widened his eyes in horror.


    On the other hand, the Mengs and Fifth Elder smirked at Ye Fan''s dire state, convinced that they


    had won the day.


    However, just when everyone thought Ye Fan would end up like his clothes, a pir of golden light


    suddenly shot out of the man''s body and pierced through the clouds.


    Then, dragon-like patterns started to appear on his skin.


    It was as though the Dragon Gods themselves had emerged to protect Ye Fan from harm.


    ¡°But... But how can this be? That''s... That''s Dragon God Body!¡± eximed Fifth Elder in surprise as


    he stared at his enemy, refusing to believe what he just


    saw.


    ¡°How... How is this even possible? How did you attain Dragon God Body?¡±


    Shocked, the elder''s eyes widened so much that they looked as though they would pop out from


    their sockets at any time. Dragon God Body is the pinnacle of martial arts in the Chu Sect! Besides


    the past leaders of the sect, Ms. Tang''s the only one who''s mastered the skill. There used to be


    another person who''s also aplished such a feat, but he''s already dead!


    Never did Fifth Elder imagine that he would witness the glory of Dragon God Body in Weske of


    Jiangbei, China.


    After returning his senses, the elder immediately made a break for it and could not care less about


    what others thought of him.


    As a member of the Chu Sect, he knew just how powerful Dragon God Body was and that a


    supreme grandmaster who could wield the move was definitely out of his league. If I were to


    continue with the fight, I''d lose for sure! There''s no other way but to make a run for it now.


    ¡°D*mn it! He''s mastered Dragon God Body? How is that even possible? Not even Mr. Tianqi could


    do it. I just don''t understand!¡± muttered Fifth Elder while trying to escape.


    No wonder he just stood there like a punching bag. I wondered why he didn''t seem threatened or


    intimidated in any way, and now I know the reason.


    ¡°Darn it! Why is there such a powerful being in Jiangbei?¡± Fifth Elder continued to grumble.


    Even though his n for the ce had been disrupted, he did not consider it all for naught. At least


    now I know of his existence and can better prepare for it. When we, the Chu Sect, arrive on Mount


    Yan again, we ''ll be ready for him.


    ¡°You should''ve justid low and lived out the rest of your life in peace. But now that you''ve gotten


    yourself involved, it won''t be long before our leader and army trample you under their feet! You''re as


    good as dead!¡± promised Fifth Elder after turning his head around as that was the only way to vent


    his frustration.


    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡± Fifth Elder raised an eyebrow curiously when he realized that the man in


    the dragon mask was already nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Suddenly, the elder had an ominous feeling, and as expected, he found his enemy standing just


    behind him when he turned back around.


    Fifth Elder was shocked to the core as he had no idea how the man caught up to him without him


    even noticing. ¡°How... How did you get here so fast?¡±


    At that point, the elder was on the brink of losing his mind, for he thought it was bad enough that his


    enemy mastered Dragon God Body, but the man was also quick like lightning.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Before he even realized it, the man in the dragon mask had already dashed up to him.


    ¡°I told you that there''s no escaping me, didn''t I?¡± reminded Ye Fan before releasing an earth-


    shattering force to pin Fifth Elder down.


    As much as the elder wanted to, he could not seem to move an inch, and he was filled with


    desperation and terror.


    Then, Ye Fan lifted his hand to the sky and began to summon energy from all around him to his


    palm.


    Chu Wenfei and the others were dumbfounded when the earth seemed to crack open as the energy


    Ye Fan summoned converged into a tornado.


    It was not until that moment that Fifth Elder knew what it was like to be staring death in the face.


    ¡°No! You... You can''t kill me! I''m an elder of the Chu Sect. If you kill me, our leader, Ms. Tang, will


    annihte your entire family!¡± threatened Fifth Elder with a fear-stricken face.


    Although the injured elder was obviously horrified, he was still shouting threats at Ye Fan.


    Because of how loud the tornado was, nobody could hear Fifth Elder except for Ye Fan, who


    immediately trembled when Tang Yun was mentioned.


    Then, like a candle running out of wax, the energy emanating from Ye Fan slowly died out, which


    got Lu Ziming and the others wondering what had just happened.


    ¡°What''s going on? What happened to Mr. Chu? Why did he stop? He should kill the elder while he


    has the chance!¡± Lu ZimingthoughtYe Fan was going to put an end to the battle with a decisive


    strike, so naturally, he got anxious when things did not turn out


    that way.


    Unlike Lu Ziming, Zhang Zixi was stunned because she was curious why Ye Fan suddenly had a


    change of heart.


    It was obvious to her that the aura emanating from Ye Fan was different than before.


    If one were topare him to a devil before, the man would be an angel then.


    Even though Zhang Zixi had no idea whose name it was that Ye Fan heard, she had a feeling that it


    was that of someone he loved or cared deeply about.


    At that point, Zhang Zixi could not help but regret that she did not appear in the man''s life sooner.


    Otherwise, I might have a more important ce in Mr. Chu''s heart.


    ¡°You finally learned your ce, didn''t you? Now here''s what I want you to do, punk. You''re going to


    abolish your martial prowess, get down on your knees, and swear that you''ll never speak of this


    day. If you do all those things, I''ll promise to spare your life when the Chu Sect rules the world.


    Otherwise, Ms. Tang will reduce you to ashes! Remember how powerful the Unrivalled was? But


    even he was no


    match for our sect, so take a page from the guy and avoid making the same mistake.¡± When Fifth


    Elder saw how Ye Fan had softened up, he thought the man was afraid of Tang Yun, so he quickly


    regained his arrogance.


    However, Ye Fan did not pay any attention to Fifth Elder''s words.


    Instead, he just gazed intently at the elder before asking hesitantly, ¡°Is she doing fine?¡±


    Unbeknownst to anyone but himself, Ye Fan had to bolster his courage in order to get that


    seemingly simple question out of his mouth.


    No matter how strong Ye Fan was physically and mentally, the name the elder brought up was more


    than enough to break down his defenses.


    Ye Fan thought he had already gotten over the woman, but when he heard her name again, he still


    could not help but see her graceful silhouette inside his head.


    He would never forget how he met Tang Yun on Mount Chumen when he was at the end of his


    rope.


    The naive woman did not care that Ye Fan had nothing or what people would say about her and


    was ready to give up her coveted position to take the hard road with him.


    Still, Ye Fan let her down as he could not take her with him back then, so he wondered how she had


    been doing after all those years.


    Fifth Elder was stunned when he heard Ye Fan''s question. ¡°Wait. What did you say? Are you asking


    about the head of our sect, Ms. Tang?¡±


    Curious, the elder raised an eyebrow at Ye Fan for asking such a strange question.


    Why the heck would he want to know if Ms. Tang is doing fine? What does that even have to do with


    him? It''s not like Ms. Tang would ever associate herself with someone like him.


    At that thought, Fifth Elder scoffed condescendingly at his enemy.


    Tang Yun was widely recognized as one of the most beautiful women in the martial arts world. On


    top of that, she was both elegant andmanding, making her the most sought-after bachelorette


    to the supreme grandmasters.


    Even Ye Qingtian, the War God of China, was one of her pursuers at one point.


    Hence, when Ye Fan sounded like he was interested in Tang Yun, Fifth Elder could not help but


    sneer at the man. You''re way out of your league, punk!


    Suddenly, the elder had an idea and thought he could use Ye Fan''s interest to his advantage.


    ¡°Sigh...


    Unfortunately, she hasn''t been doing very well for the past few years.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Is Chu Yuan giving her trouble?¡± inquired Ye Fan anxiously.


    Seeing how he had sessfully baited the man, Fifth Elder decided to continue.


    ¡°Even though she''s a supreme grandmaster who ages slower than ordinary people, time still takes


    its toll on her. We know how much she wants someone to be by her side, so we''ve been looking to


    find her the perfect partner. Sadly, webed the entire martial arts world and still failed to find


    anyone worthy.¡± Fifth Elder sighed in a worried tone.


    Ye Fan fell silent and thought for a moment after hearing the elder.


    ¡°This is it!¡± When Fifth Elder saw how distracted Ye Fan was, he immediately straightened his


    fingers andunched them at his enemy''s throat.


    I have you now!


    Because of how close they were, Fifth Elder was sure that it would be impossible for Ye Fan to


    evade his attack in time, and as expected, he sessfully pierced the man''s neck with his fingers.


    ¡°Huh? Where''s the blood?¡± The elder was about to celebrate when he noticed that his enemy did


    not bleed.


    ¡°D*mn it! It''s just an afterimage!¡± cursed Fifth Elder, but it was already toote for him to do anything


    about it.


    As soon as the afterimage dissipated, the elder realized that Ye Fan was ready to unleash the third


    move of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Earthshaking Palm.


    In the blink of an eye, Fifth Elder was ovee with a tremendous force.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    ¡°No! Don''t!¡± Fifth Elder was shaken to his core.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared frightenedly at the approaching familiar and terrifying palm.


    In the end, Fifth Elder''s body was smacked by the Earthshaking Palm.


    Following a deafening sound, everyone saw Fifth Elder''s entire body exploding from the neck down


    before them.


    Blood and flesh sttered everywhere, and it was raining red.


    Ultimately, the pieces of flesh fell into Weske from the impact of the Earthshaking Palm.


    Theke immediately turned red.


    As for the head, it fell to the ground and rolled around like a piece of candied haw.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, Fifth Elder was somehow still alive.


    Although only his head remained, he was still conscious and breathing.


    Fifth Elder''s eyes widened as he stared at the man in the dragon mask before him.


    Dragon God Body, Invoke the Celestial Sky, that skinny figure, and the familiar presence. Finally, I


    think I''ve figured out his identity. He''s Chu Tian fan! He was the one who single-handedly caused


    chaos on Mount Chumen! Not only is he still alive, but he has also returned!


    Aftering to this shocking conclusion, Fifth Elder used some sort of technique to make his head


    tremble. The head was then seen scribbling on the ground.


    Crimson red blood tainted the ground, and strange lines could be seen forming.


    At the same time, it was peaceful and quiet somewhere far away on Mount Chumen.


    Suddenly, words in blood-red color appeared across the sky over Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Alert Ms. Tang at this instant!¡±


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    The people on top of the mountain knew something bad had happened.


    Instantly, the entire Mount Chumen was in turmoil.


    From the foot to the top of the mountain, everyone''s eyes were filled with terror.


    Even the elders of Chu Sect and Tang Yun were shocked.


    ¡°That''s Heavenly Blood Messaging Technique!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that a technique only known by Chu Sect''s elders and high-ranking members?¡±


    The head of the elders, Tang Xian, looked up to the sky with despair written all over his face. ¡°That''s


    from Fifth Elder. He''s sending us a message.¡±


    At the peak of the Chu Sect, there stood a beautiful and lonely figure. Her long dress and faint


    purple earrings were swaying in the wind.


    She had a noble aura that would put everyone to shame.


    At that moment, the woman, who was head of the Chu Sect, was staring into the sky


    expressionlessly.


    Meanwhile, voices of confusion ensued.


    Everyone on Mount Chumen had their heads raised in anticipation.


    They were eager to find out what message was so important that Fifth Elder had to tell them with


    such a method.


    Shortly after, as if someone was dragging the lines across the sky, they started heading in the same


    direction while forming words.


    Right then, everyone was paying their utmost attention to the words in the sky. One of them was


    reading the message out loud, ¡°He''s back! That man has returned! He''s...¡±


    However, the message stopped there. It seemed like Fifth Elder couldn''t finish what he was trying to


    say.


    It was safe to assume that he was going to expose the man''s name in the next sentence.


    However, no one knew why he had stopped.


    The words in the sky then suddenly shattered into pieces like they were made of ss.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did it stop?¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t Fifth Elder continue?¡±


    ¡°Who''s back?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Upon seeing the words disappear, everyone on Mount Chumen was bewildered.


    None of them knew what was going on.


    Most importantly, they had no idea who Fifth Elder was referring to.


    Although all they saw were words forming in the sky, they could tell that Fifth Elder was in a state of


    terror when he sent them the message.


    After all, only a terrified person would deliver such an incoherent message.


    Tang Xian was visibly annoyed when he grumbled,


    ¡°Exactly what happened? Old Shen, contact Fifth Elder right away via our internalwork! Find out


    what nonsense was he talking about! He didn''t even tell us who was he referring to.¡±


    At the same time, he also asked the others to reach Fifth Elder via othermunication methods.


    However, what Tang Yun was about to say next shocked everyone in Chu Sect. ¡°Don''t bother doing


    that. He''s dead. I think he knew he was about to die when he wrote us that message.¡±


    While she was speaking, she was pondering as well. Who''s the man Fifth Elder was talking about?


    Who exactly has returned? Who in the world is capable of making the strongest elder pee his


    pants?


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Fifth Elder is of Supreme rank!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the old gits from Mount Yan had all ambushed him at once? Otherwise, Fifth Elder


    could''ve easily escaped even if he couldn''t fight his counterpart!¡±


    Right then, all the members of the Chu Sect on Mount Chumen were stumped.


    No one knew what sort of scary events were unfolding somewhere far away in China.


    ¡°Well, it seems like someone incredible had appeared in China.¡± Tang Xian came to a realization.


    I bet everything is connected to the man Fifth Elder was talking about. However, why did he say the


    man has returned? Could it be that the man had been here before? In that case, he was indicating


    that everyone in Chu Sect knew this man. Who could it be?


    While Tang Xian was pondering, a young and handsome man appeared out of nowhere. The man


    was dressed in a ck suit and a white shirt with silver trims. Also, he had a white silk scarf folded


    in his chest pocket.


    His blue tie was tied into a bow, and he looked like a dashing gentleman.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Upon seeing that man, everyone in Chu Sect bowed and greeted him respectfully.


    However, the man ignored them and walked past them with his hands in his pockets.


    He had dark green eyes. If one were to look directly into them, one could see a hint of a golden


    gleam in their depths.


    When the man approached Tang Yun, his arrogance and domineering aura disappeared instantly.


    He then bowed to Tang Yun and greeted, ¡°Master!¡±


    When Tang Xian saw the man''s arrival, a thought came to his mind.


    ¡°It''s Chu Zhenghong! Ms. Tang, could it be that Fifth Elder was referring to Chu Zhenghong?¡± Tang


    Xian asked in shock.


    Tang Xian couldn''t keep his usual calm when that thought popped up in his mind.


    Meanwhile, at Weske, the breeze was blowing, and the green willow trees were swaying in the


    wind. The scenery at theke was the most beautiful during springtime.


    However, no one was in the mood to take in the breathtaking scenery.


    Instead, they were all staring in horror at the man in the dragon mask as he squashed the head with


    his foot.


    Instantly, brain matterand blood were flowingall over the ground.


    Despite that, Ye Fan remained calm as if he was only crushing a bug.


    Although he had just killed a supreme grandmaster, he seemedpletely unfazed by it.


    Instead, he felt a hint of regret. What a shame. That old fool should''ve juste clean and told me


    about how Tang Yun is doing. It''s all right. I still have to drop by there, eventually. By then, I can just


    ask her myself. As for now, it''s time to exterminate the pests of Jiangbei.


    After killing the elder of the Chu Sect, Ye Fan shifted his gaze toward the Meng family.


    This time around, the Meng family was no longer acting as brazenly as before.


    In fact, they werepletely at Ye Fan''s mercy. ¡°Why? Why do you have to kill us? I don''t get it!


    Why? Is it the Zhang family''s order? What benefits did they promise you? The Meng family will


    double it! No, scrap that. We''ll give you ten times more! Not only are we rich, but we have a lot of


    beautiful girls as well! If you let us live, you can take whatever you want from us! As for the girls in


    my family, just take your pick! In fact, the girls in the Meng family are all beautiful and charming!


    They are evenparable to Zhang Zixi! All I ask of you is to spare our lives!¡± Meng Wanjun


    begged.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    The elder from Chu Sect had died.


    Upon seeing the blood on the ground and the crushed skull underneath Ye Fan''s foot, Meng


    Wanjun was utterly terrified.


    He knew the Meng family was doomed as he had no more tricks under his sleeves. Perhaps now


    my only option is to kneel and beg!


    ¡°Please! I beg of you. Please spare the Meng family. If you let us live, the Meng family will do as you


    say. From now on, you''ll reign over Jiangbei. Whatever the Zhang family is giving you, we can


    match them as well. In fact, we can even give you more. Now, we''ve almost eradicated the entire


    Zhang family. Since they only have a few people left, they won''t be able to help you guard Jiangbei.


    Unlike them, the Meng family is full of capable people. We can serve you and keep the region in


    check!¡± Meng Wanjun knelt on the ground and begged.


    The man, who wished to reign over Jiangbei, was no longer as prideful as he used to be. Instead,


    he was asking for mercy on his knees in a lowly manner.


    At that moment, he was utterly helpless, and all he could do was beg humbly.


    Meng Chuan and the rest were disheartened as well.


    All the members of the Meng family were kneeling on the ground helplessly, resembling death row


    prisoners.


    Upon hearing what Meng Wanjun said, Zhang Jiuling felt a surge of hopelessness.


    Lu Ziming knew what it meant for him as well. We''re doomed. After all, Meng Wanjun had a point.


    The Meng family is now more powerful than everyone else. Back then, Ye Fan only helped us


    because of his agreement with the Zhang family. The Zhang family was supposed to look after Qiu


    Mucheng, and in return, Ye Fan will look out for the Zhang family. But now that the Zhang family has


    crumbled, the Meng family is more capable of looking after Qiu Mucheng.


    Given the situation, Ye Fan had no reason to help the Zhang family anymore.


    All of a sudden, despair overwhelmed Lu Ziming, ZhangZixi, and Zhang Jiuling.


    Although Zhang Jiuling didn''t mind dying since he was already so old, his heart was aching for his


    young


    granddaughter. She''s too young to die!


    In desperation, Zhang Jiuling gritted his teeth as he endured the weakness in his body and begged,


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, I know the Zhang family has no use for you anymore. However, could you please let


    my granddaughter live? She''s still so young. Although Zixi is nowhere as capable as you, she''s still


    a very talented individual in the martial arts world. Mr. Chu, please let her stay by your side. You


    don''t need to make her your wife. All I hope is that you can provide for her in life. If you do that, I''ll


    definitely look over you when I''m dead, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling pleaded with a frail voice.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t care about his own life. At that moment, all he wanted was for his


    granddaughter to live out hers.


    ¡°Grandpa, don''t say that! I don''t want to live if you''re dead...¡± Zhang Zixi shook her head as she


    sobbed.


    ¡°Silly girl, don''t be foolish. Y-You still have a long journey ahead of you. In fact, your life has just


    started. Once I die, follow Mr. Chu and care for him for the rest of your life, okay? Make Mr. Chu


    your lifepanion...¡± Zhang Jiuling said in a dreary tone.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ziming kept mum and sighed upon hearing that.


    Indeed, there could only be one ruler.


    If Ye Fan were to choose the Meng family as the ruler of Jiangbei,Zhang Jiulingand Lu Zimingwould


    surely die.


    However, Ye Fan ignored Zhang Jiulingpletely. We''ve only met once. Why should I entertain


    him?


    Zhang Jiuling couldn''t help but feel aplete loss of hope when he saw how cold Ye Fan was. He


    won''t even grant me a single request.


    At that moment, the man was utterly disappointed.


    He didn''t me Ye Fan, though.


    After all, thetter wasn''t indebted to the Zhang fa m i ly.


    In fact, back when Zhang Jiuling was the leader of the martial arts world in Jiangbei, he had


    reprimanded Ye Fan. Besides, he chose not to lend Ye Fan a hand when thetter was in trouble.


    Hence, he could understand why Ye Fan refused to grant him his request.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Meng Wanjun couldn''t help but feel delighted.


    He immediately instructed his family members, ¡°Quick! Pay your respect to the new ruler of


    Jiangbei. From today onward, the Meng family will regard you as our ruler! We''ll kill all your


    enemies for you.¡±


    Being the witty man he was, Meng Wanjun was quick to get his family to butter Ye Fan up before he


    could say anything.


    However, Ye Fan merely chuckled coldly in response.


    ¡°If you guys didn''t trouble Tangtang, Mr. Hu, and Mdm. Yue, I''d actually consider letting you guys


    rule Jiangbei. However, you guys did exactly that. They''re just a bunch ofmoners working hard


    to make ends meet! In fact, all they wanted was to go about their lives peacefully, but you guys just


    had to take their happiness away. Why? Is it because you guys are the richest in Jiangbei? Did you


    make their lives hard just because you could? Was it necessary to take away themoners''


    happiness and dignity?¡± Ye Fan shook his head and spoke in a chilly tone.


    No one knew how angry Ye Fan was as he looked calm and collected.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Meng Wanjun started to panic upon hearing that.


    ¡°Sir, you must have made a mistake. I have no idea what you are talking about. Commoners? Mr.


    Hu? Neither I northe Meng family has ever bullied themoners. You''ve mistaken.¡± Meng Wanjun


    shook his head in denial.


    ¡°Did I? If you don''t know anything about it, why don''t you ask your son?¡± With that, Ye Fan shifted


    his gaze toward Meng Chuan.


    Thetter instantly shivered in fear. ¡°Y-You''re the p-person at the auction?¡±


    Meng Chuan quickly realized something. Isn''t the family I dealt with at Nakamura the Hu family?


    At that thought, he grew anxious.


    He then hurriedly ran to Ye Fan and knelt before the man. With snot and tears streaming down his


    face, he begged, ¡°Sir, I was wrong! I''m now aware of my mistake. I won''t repeat it again! I can


    compensate them by paying them a lot of money! Not only that, but I''ll also provide them with


    medical care, and I''ll


    build houses for them! Please spare my life!¡±


    By then, Meng Wanjun finally realized what had happened, ¡°l-lt was you! B*stard!¡±


    After that, he stood up abruptly andnded a kick on Meng Chuan''s face. ¡°You imbecile! How did I


    end up having a son like you? The Meng family is going down because of you!¡±


    Meng Wanjun was sad and angry at the same time.


    Prior to that, he was wondering what he had done to offend the person in front of him.


    But now, he finally realized that his son was the cause of everything that had happened.


    In a moment of rage, Meng Wanjun broke Meng Chuan''s legs and started beating him up badly.


    After that, he knelt before Ye Fan and begged again.


    ¡°I''ve already given you guys a chance, but look at what happened in the end. Tangtang and Mdm.


    Yue got in trouble because of me. After that, you guys destroyed Mr. Hu''s house. It''s time I stop


    being so merciful. It seems like some people are just not worthy of being treated with mercy.¡± Ye


    Fan shook his head as he decided on their fate.


    Boom!


    A momentter, the Earthshaking Palm suddenlynded on them.


    Along with the Meng family, half of Heart Ind was buried deep under Weske.


    Crimson red blood tainted theke once again.


    With Chu Tianfan''s return to Jiangbei that spring, the Meng family was eradicated from thend


    forever.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Meanwhile, Mdm. Yue and her family''s lives were no longer in danger. They were currently


    recuperating at Livingsfill General Hospital.


    ¡°Ye Fan, has everythinge to an end? Those thugs won''te and bother us again?¡± Yue


    Yingchun and Hu Yipeng were very doubtful upon hearing about the Meng family''s demise.


    After all, the Mengs were the richest family in Jiangbei.


    Their legacy had been going on for decades by then.


    In fact, almost all the businesses in Livingsfill were under the influence of the Meng family in some


    way.


    In the eyes of Hu Yipeng and the others, the Meng family was a mighty force.


    Naturally, they were in disbelief when Ye Fan told them that the Meng family had been destroyed,


    and the people of Jiangbei were free from their clutches forever.


    In response, Ye Fan merely shed a smile before switching on the television and tuning into the


    local


    Jiangbei station.


    At that moment, the television was showing the news.


    Meng Group is allegedly involved in Illegal trading. The authorities haveunched an


    investigationlAll their ounts and assets have been frozenlEven the esteemed members of the


    Meng family have been brought in by the police for questioningIThe head of the Meng family


    allegedlymitted suicide to escape punishment.


    The news about the Meng family broke.


    On the television screen, a pretty journalist was seen reporting the news with a microphone. Behind


    her, the women and kids of the Meng family were seen being led out of the Meng family manor by


    the police. Some of them were even in handcuffs when they were brought into the police cars.


    The news channel was publicly showing everyone how the richest family in Jiangbei had fallen.


    ¡°l-lt''s real?¡± Hu Yipeng''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    At the same time, Yue Yingchun was also covering her mouth in bewilderment when she saw the


    news.


    They had all grown up in Livingsfill. Hence, they were aware of how influential the Meng family was


    in the world of businesses and politics.


    In fact, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the Meng family was the local tyrant.


    All those years, the Meng family was involved in countless unscrupulous crimes, especially Meng


    Chuan, who had harmed a lot of the local young girls.


    However, there wasn''t much anyone could do because the Meng family was that powerful. Even the


    local authorities had to rely upon the Meng family if they wished to have a smooth-sailing career.


    Hence, the people of Jiangbei had no choice but to put up with all the bullying actsmitted by


    the Meng family.


    Hu Yipeng and the others would have never expected that a family so powerful would tumble


    overnight.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°All thanks to the government, the country, and the authorities!¡± At that moment, Hu Yipeng and his


    wife were crying tears of joy.


    All the grievances, fears, and anger bottled up in their hearts dissipated when they saw the fall of


    the Meng fa m i ly.


    Seeing that, Ye Fan smiled slightly and said, ¡°There''s more toe! I told the government about


    what happened to you guys. The authorities told me that they''dpensate you guys by giving you


    a portion of the Meng family''s wealth. They''llpensate for your house, furniture, medical bills,


    and everything else. I''m sure they''ll send someone here to tell you guys in detail.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the couple was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Quick, Ye Fan! Bring us to see


    the authorities. We have to thank them in person! They''ve saved all of us!¡±


    Prior to that, Hu Yipeng and his wife felt extremely hopeless. Not only was their home destroyed,


    but they also had no money to pay for the expensive medical bills.


    Suddenly, all their troubles had been resolved.


    At that moment, they finally saw the ray of hope.


    ¡°Mr. Hu, Mdm. Yue, you guys can thank themter. You should focus on getting better first,¡± Ye Fan


    advised them.


    After the couple had settled down, they nced at Tangtang, whose face was covered with


    bandages, and the couple shed tears again in distress.


    The fire the Meng family set had caused severe burns on Tangtang''s skin.


    It was so bad that half of her face was severely burnt.


    Besides, the doctor told them she had no chance of full recovery. The most they could do was to


    lessen the scars on her face.


    That was a huge blow to Hu Yipeng and his wife.


    After all, Tangtang was still very young. Before she could even reach the age where looks mattered


    the most for a girl, she had already suffered such a predicament.


    ¡°Who''d want to marry her in the future?¡± Yue Yingchun sobbed.


    ¡°I''ll think of something, Mdm. Yue. A friend of mine is a highly skilled doctor. I''ll try my best to


    convince her to help Tangtang,¡± Ye Fanforted her.


    Then, he joked in an attempt to lighten the mood, ¡°Moreover, even if she can''t heal Tangtang,


    doesn''t she have me? Tangtang said she''d marry me in the future, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, YueYingchun and her husband chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°You little rascal! Are you trying to rob the cradle?¡±


    In the afternoon, Yue Yingchun and her husband were brought away by the nurse to do their


    checkups.


    Hence, only Ye Fan and Tangtang were left in the ward.


    The child''s eyes were fixed on Ye Fan while she held tightly onto the hem of his shirt.


    It seemed that she could only use this way to calm herself.


    Ye Fan was sitting by the bed while peeling an orange for Tangtang.


    At the door to the ward, there were three people kneeling.


    It turned out that Lu Ziming, Zhang Jiuling, and


    Zhang Zixi, who were imprisoned by the Meng family, were kneeling outside the ward.


    They had regained some energy after a day of recovering, and the three of them came over to


    kneel before Ye Fan, albeit with their injuries.


    Besides wanting to thank Ye Fan for saving their lives, they were here to seek forgiveness from him.


    After all, they had failed to protect Ye Fan''s friends.


    ¡°What''s going on, Ye Fan? Who are these three people?¡± Yue Yingchun and her husband had


    returned from their checkups. They were stumped when they saw the three people kneeling by the


    door.


    Ye Fan merely smiled and said, ¡°Ignore them, Mdm. Yue. Would you and Mr. Hu like to have some


    oranges? I''ve peeled some for you guys.¡±


    Hepletely ignored the three people who were kneeling.


    Suddenly, a nurse was heard screaming, ¡°Oh god! I-Isn''t he M-Mr. Lu?¡±


    Shortly after, the hospital''s directors rushed toward the scene.


    They were all shocked to see Lu Ziming there.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, w-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Please get up, Mr. Lu!¡±


    The hospital''s directors were utterly bewildered and courteously tried to help Lu Ziming up.


    Meanwhile, Yue Yingchun and her husband were puzzled by the scene. She then asked a nurse


    nearby about the person''s identity.


    ¡°Madam, he''s the head of Lu n, Lu Ziming. He''s our hospital''s major shareholder,¡± the nurse


    replied.


    ¡°What? L-Lu Ziming? The head of Lu n?¡± Hu Yipeng was stunned.


    Although it had been years since the downfall of the Lu n, they were once a force to be reckoned


    with. Despite their fall from grace, they were still considered a prominent family.


    Needless to say, they were considered very influential people in the eyes of Yue Yingchun and the


    rest.


    As such, Hu Yipeng and his wife hurriedly greeted Lu Ziming with respect and tried to help him up.


    However, Lu Zimingpletely disregarded them and continued kneeling on the same spot.


    Finally, underthe shocked gazes of Yue Yingchun and the others, Lu Ziming mmed his head onto


    the ground and said, ¡°Mr. Chu, now that the Meng family has fallen, no one''s reigning over Jiangbei.


    Please, Mr. Chu. Please lead us and reign over Jiangbei. Lu n will follow all of your orders!¡±


    ¡°I, Zhang Jiuling, promise to do the same!¡±


    ¡°As do I, Zhang Zixi.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Chu. Please lead Jiangbei!¡± the three of them pleaded.


    At that moment, Zhang Jiuling and his granddaughter also had their heads glued to the ground.


    What? Z-Zhang Jiuling? The head of the Zhang family?


    Hu Yipeng couldn''t help but shudder upon hearing that name.


    The Zhang family was a secluded family in Jiangbei, and they were considered to be as powerful as


    the Meng family.


    Hu Yipeng was bewildered. Why is one of the most influential people of the older generation


    kneeling here and begging for someone else to reign over Jiangbei? What''s going on? Who is the


    formidable person these two are willing to serve?


    Seeing that the three of them were kneeling while facing Ye Fan, Yue Yingchun anxiously shouted


    at him, ¡°Hey, Ye Fan! What are you doing there? Come over here quickly! Others might think you''re


    the person they''re begging!¡±


    Indeed, that was not a situation for amoner to be in.


    However, Ye Fan acted like he didn''t hear any of them.


    Instead, he was still sitting by the bed while feeding Tangtangoranges.


    He then blurted tly, ¡°I''ve told you guys before. I''m not interested in reigning over Jiangbei. It just


    so happens that the people I care about are here. You guys should leave. Jiangbei should be


    reigned over by its own people.¡±

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Ye Fan''s words couldn''t be any clearer.


    Even though he didn''t spell it out explicitly, it was obvious to everyone that Jiangbei would be under


    Zhang Jiuling and Lu Ziming''s control.


    Since the Meng family had been annihted, the two of them were the only ones reputable enough


    to lead the region.


    That was despite the fact that the Lu n and the Zhang family had suffered significant casualties.


    The Zhang family in particr was close to being entirely decimated by the Meng family.


    Fortunately, Zhang Jiuling''s presence retained the soul of the family.


    On top of that, the Meng family''s copse allowed the Zhang family to recover the businesses that


    Meng Wanjun had stolen from them.


    Therefore, as long as Zhang Jiuling and the others were given time, they would be able to re-


    establish their family once their wounds had healed.


    Subsequently, they could recover and consolidate their power and authority over Jiangbei.


    It went without saying that they needed Ye Fan''s support to do that.


    Therefore, Ye Fan''s words had given Zhang Jiuling and the others the motivation to do so.


    After bowing to Ye Fan to express their loyalty, all of them subsequently left, causing the ward to fall


    into a deathly silence.


    Meanwhile, Yue Yingchun and Hu Yipeng had widened their eyes in shock.


    Despite being slow at times, they were not idiots at all.


    By then, it was evident to them that Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling were prostrating themselves at Ye


    Fan''s feet.


    Why are they doing that? Isn''t that silly fool just a poor kid who came to Jiangbei for work? Isn''t he


    just a pitiful bachelor in his twenties? Furthermore, he can only afford to rent a small room from us


    for a meager sum.


    The Hu family pitied him so much that Yue Yingchun went all over town just to find Ye Fan a wife.


    Therefore, it was beyond their wildest imagination that this unknown and broke kid was shown so


    much respect by the two heads of Jiangbei''s most prominent families.


    At that instant, Yue Yingchun and her husband felt as if they didn''t know Ye Fan at all.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Zhang Jiuling and the others left, Yue Yingchun and her husband wanted to say something to


    Ye Fan.


    However, they had no idea what kind of tone or attitude they should speak to him with.


    Despite their apprehension, Ye Fan behaved normally, as if he was oblivious to the awkwardness in


    the room, he continued to sit by the bed and feed Tangtang an orange.


    Refusing to eat, Tangtang turned her head away.


    ¡°Kid, how can you not even finish one orange? If you don''t eat more, how are you going to be strong


    enough to battle diseases?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head and broke into an affectionate


    smile.


    Just like that, Ye Fan spent the day with Tangtang and her family at the hospital.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t able to stay long.


    When evening arrived, Ye Fan took his leave from Hu Yipeng and his family.


    Before he left, he gave the herbs that Junie had left to Hu Yipeng, ¡°Mr. Hu, Junie brought these for


    you. Just follow the instructions on top on how often to take them. If everything goes well, it would


    do your legs a lot of good. Who knows, you might even be lucky enough to stand back up.


    ¡°As for the wounds on Tangtang''s face, there''s no need for you to worry. Once I travel to India and


    bring Junie back unharmed, she will definitely be able to help Tangtang recover her looks. Despite


    looking silly most of the time, she has impressive medical skills that will certainly amaze you. Back


    when I was facing certain death from my wounds, it was she who saved me. Hence, Tangtang will


    definitely be able to heal entirely given that her wounds are not that serious.¡±


    Amidst the gentle breeze during sunset, Ye Fan stood at the door in his airy clothes as he waved


    goodbye to


    the Hu family.


    Prior to that, they didn''t believe Ye Fan when he told them the same thing, for they assumed that he


    was justforting them.


    However, after watching how respectful Lu Ziming and the rest were toward Ye Fan, they finally


    realized that the seemingly ordinary-looking youth was anything butthat.


    After hearing Ye Fan''s words, Yue Yingchun dropped to her knees and burst into tears.


    ¡°M-Mr. Ye, thank you. Thank you so much! We would have been lost without you,¡± Yue Yingchun


    expressed her gratitude.


    At the same time, a teary-eyed Hu Yipeng also thanked Ye Fan who quickly helped both of them up.


    ¡°Mdm. Yue, don''t be a stranger. Junie and I already see all of you as family. If you ever address me


    that way again, both of us won''t visit you and Mr. Hu anymore. All right now, I have to go. You


    should hurry back to take care of Tangtang. Or else, she might cry her eyes out when she doesn''t


    see anyone inside when she wakes up. Remember to bid goodbye to her for me. Tell her that I''ll


    definitelye back to visit


    her.¡±


    Ye Fan words finally tickled Yue Yingchun and her husband.


    As tears welled up in the couple''s eyes, they were filled with a sense of warmth in their hearts.


    ¡°You silly kid, if you don''te back to visit, we will find you in Jiangdong and kick your ass! In all


    seriousness, you really have hidden so much from us that we had to constantly worry about you.


    Previously, when my husband advised you to keep a low profile, he didn''t mean for you to overdo it.


    ¡°In fact, I''m starting to doubt if Junie is even your sister at all. Tell me the truth, are both of you a


    couple? Is she your girlfriend? You really have done well for yourself to have found such a beautiful


    girlfriend.¡±


    Before he left, Yue Yingchun and her husband teased Ye Fan so much that he blushed in


    embarrassment.


    After that, they walked with him for a while longer before finally parting ways.


    With that, Ye Fan''s adventure in Jiangbei had finallye to a close.


    Unknown to him, Tangtang''s wails echoed through the hospital a short while after he was gone.


    ¡°Ye Fan... I want Ye Fan... I don''t want him to leave...


    Boohoo...¡±


    Ignoring the pain on her face, Tangtang bawled as she rushed out of the hospital barefooted.


    By the time she arrived, all she could see was traffic and crowds.


    There was just no sign of the familiar scrawny silhouette.


    Nevertheless, she would still remember his towering image for many years toe.


    She could never forget the hero who descended from the heavens when she was in the deepest


    depths of her despair.


    She would always remember the day Ye Fan set off fireworks in the entire sky for her.


    After leaving the hospital, Ye Fan summoned Zhang Jiuling and Lu Ziming again to give them


    further instructions.


    Essentially, he was informing them about his immediate trip to India.


    After the Meng family''s fall, he didn''t really care about who held the reins of power in Jiangbei.


    All that mattered to him was the safety of the Hu family and Qiu Mucheng.


    ¡°There''s no need to worry, Mr. Chu. After all, you have both of us here in Jiangbei. As long as we''re


    still alive, we will never let Ms. Qiu and the Hu familye to any harm,¡± both Zhang Jiuling and Lu


    Ziming solemnly assured him.


    After nodding in acknowledgment, Ye Fan turned and left.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, wait,¡± Zhang Jiuling suddenly called out.


    ¡°Zixi, are you ready yet? Why haven''t youe out?¡± Zhang Jiuling shouted toward his back.


    The next moment, the room door opened. Just like a blooming flower, a figure sauntered out with


    the grace and elegance only a Jiangnan girl would have.


    Even Lu Ziming couldn''t help but widen his eyes in amazement.


    He couldn''t believe that the stunning beauty in exquisite makeup in front of him was Zhang Zixi.


    All this while, Zhang Zixi always carried herself brashly.


    But now, the way she dressed made her look like a submissive girl from Jiangnan.


    She was wearing a long and flowy white dress with a beige sash around her waist that entuated


    her curvaceous figure. The dress added to her allure by showing how voluptuous she was.


    As her wless white skin was faintly visible under her dress, she looked extremely inviting. It was


    as if she was waiting for the one who was fated to be with her to have her.


    Her long legs and slender waist added to the sensuality she exuded.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    ¡°Zixi, from now on, you will serve Mr. Chu day and night,¡± Zhang Jiuling ordered in a serious tone.


    Zhang Zixi bowed elegantly. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    Meanwhile, the corner of Lu Ziming''s eyes twitch at the sight.


    Zhang Jiuling, you old fox. You are trying to ingratiate yourself with Ye Fan by offering him a


    beautiful girl.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the surface, it looked as if Ye Fan was the one who benefited from the arrangement.


    After all, anyone under normal circumstances would be ecstatic to have such a stunning beauty.


    However, the true beneficiary of the arrangement was the Zhang family.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan was interested in Zhang Zixi, everyone would assume she was Ye


    Fan''s woman as long as she stayed by his side all the time.


    By doing so, the Zhang family would inadvertently be linked to Ye Fan.


    On top of that, there was a chance sparks might fly between them after spending so much time


    together.


    Two or three yearster, the Zhang family would have struck gold once she carried Ye Fan''s child.


    As a result, Ye Fan''s descendants would carry the Zhang family''s blood.


    If it had happened duringancienttimes, Zhang Jiuling would already be considered a monarch''s


    uncle.


    Therefore, Zhang Jiuling''s legacy would be to nt the seeds for the future glory of the Zhang


    family.


    ¡°About that, Mr. Chu. Given your distinguished status, having Zixi serve you alone wouldn''t be


    enough.


    Hence, I have a niece who''s about seventeen. She too has exceptionally good looks and an alluring


    figure.


    Why don''t...¡±


    Lu Ziming began to set his agenda in motion by offering his niece to Ye Fan.


    At that very moment, Zhang Jiuling''s expression drastically changed.


    ¡°Lu Ziming, are you trying to cause trouble? Mr. Chu has many important tasks at hand. How can


    you just let an ordinary girl serve him? I''m afraid she would end up being a burden instead. Mr. Chu


    certainly has no time to be a babysitter for you!¡± Zhang Jiuling asserted grimly.


    ¡°Damn it, Zhang. How could you say that? As if you gifting Mr. Chu a girl isn''t causing him trouble?


    When I do, it bes as such? You old fogey, aren''t you being unreasonable here? I can''t let you


    have all the benefits, you know,¡± Lu Ziming expressed his displeasure.


    ¡°How is that the same? Zixi is both pretty and capable. Not only does she have the looks, but she


    also has the skills to back it up. Anyone below the rank of Grandmaster will be no match for her.


    Beyond giving Mr. Chu pleasure, she can also help him solve his problems.¡±


    When he saw both old men about to quarrel, Ye Fan felt his eyes twitch. He was naturally stumped


    by their response.


    ¡°Enough, stop arguing. I appreciate what you want to do for me. However, I''m used to traveling


    alone and have no need for anypany at all. Therefore, Lu Ziming, there''s no need for you to try


    and push your niece. And you, your granddaughter doesn''t need toe with me either. Besides, I


    don''t like forcing others to do things they don''t like.¡±


    With that, Ye Fan turned around and looked at the charming maiden.


    He smiled at her. ¡°Zhang Zixi, am I right? You have a beautiful-sounding name and the looks to go


    with it. Furthermore, you are very talented and courageous at the same time. In fact, I still can''t


    believe that the Zhang family, a martial arts family that has fallen from grace, can still produce such


    an exceptional youngdy. However, young miss, there''s no need for you to betray your own will to


    ingratiate yourself with others. Instead, you should just be yourself.


    ¡°The next time your grandpa wants to give you away to someone, you should break his nose with a


    punch instead. On top of that, you should tell him to go serve that someone himself. Regardless of


    whether one is a boy or girl, it''s important to be with someone that you like. Hence, I hope that you


    will meet the boy of your dreams and bravely pursue him without a care for worthless things like


    conservatism or pride, for if you missed the opportunity, you will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    As Ye Fan spoke solemnly, his words were tinged with an inexplicable hint of emotions.


    At that moment, the images of Qiu Mucheng, Tang Yun, and Eigetsu sh across his mind.


    Despite all the wonderful girls by his side, he still ended up alone.


    Perhaps that''s how life is supposed to be. Being with someone is just temporary. Only loneliness


    and separation are permanent.


    Shaking his head with a smile, Ye Fan turned and left.


    However, Zhang Jiuling wasn''t going to give up that easily. Cognizant that Ye Fan was going to


    India, he took out a letter that he had prepared and gave it to him.


    It appeared that Zhang Zixi had a cousin who was coincidentally in India.


    Therefore, Zhang Jiuling requested Ye Fan to pass her the letter.


    Ye Fan didn''t decline, as it was just a simple task.


    With that, he finally left.


    Watching Ye Fan''s silhouette go, Zhang Zixi gritted her teeth while being overwhelmed by


    conflicting


    emotions. Struggling with them caused her entire face to redden.


    Finally, she made a decision and steeled her resolve.


    Dashing out of the hall and into the courtyard, she yelled in the direction of where Ye Fan had gone,


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Grandpa didn''t force me to do it. I willingly want to follow you and stay by your side.¡±


    As the gentle breeze blew across the humidnd of Weske, Zhang Zixi''s words seemed to be


    shattered by it.


    At the same time, the budding leaves and tiny gravel on the ground rustled together with the wind.


    ¡°Silly gal, stop shouting. Mr. Chu is already long gone,¡± Zhang Jiuling murmured as he walked out.


    Looking out at the horizon, Zhang Zixi could no longer see any signs of that scrawny silhouette.


    At that moment, a sense of emptiness descended upon her soul.


    It felt as if something had been stolen from her.


    Before she knew it, tears were already flowing.


    Nuzzling herface in her grandpa''s arms, she bawled like a child. ¡°Grandpa, M-Mr. Chu will still


    return, right? I''ll still be able to see him, right?¡±


    When Zhang Jiuling heard her sorrowful voice, he felt as if he was stabbed in the heart.


    Suddenly, he was filled with regret.


    He felt as if he shouldn''t have told her so much about Ye Fan and let her get to know him.


    Perhaps, she wouldn''t have fallen for him then.


    Zhang Jiuling couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    He wanted to advise her to forget Ye Fan, for he was way out of her league.


    Compared to him, they were nothing but dust.


    All they could do was worship the sun, as getting close to it would cause them to be burned.


    Nheless, Zhang Jiuling decided against saying anything in the end.


    After all, he knew that whatever he said was useless.


    It was impossible for any girl not to fall madly in love with someone like Ye Fan.


    To them, it felt as if they had met the love of their lives.


    I''m afraid that it will be very hard for her to fancy anyone else after this.


    ¡°Mom, look at how high the swallow is flying!¡±


    It was a weekend that day.


    Underneath the glorious sunlight of spring, a mature and charming woman brought a child to fly his


    kite by Weske.


    As if he had spent too much time in the urban jungle, the childughed and sprinted forward like a


    young pony that had lost its reins.


    ¡°Fan Junior, slow down and wait for me,¡± Qiu Mucheng yelled as she ran after her son with his


    jacket in hand.


    However, she was still in heels which was terrible for running.


    Given how stiff her shoe was, it already cut into the wless white skin of her feet.


    Unfortunately, Qiu Mufan was already pulling away from her.


    Worried for his safety, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and pursue him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, an ident happened.


    After stepping on a small rock with her heel, she let out a scream before stumbling toward the


    ground.


    Closing her eyes, she braced herself for the impending pain upon impact.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.


    A figure emerged within the empty surroundings, just like the breeze.


    All Qiu Mucheng could feel was a strong hand reaching out to her.


    The very next moment, she felt her body falling into someone''s warm yet muscr arms.


    To her, she was like a ship that had finally found a harbor.


    The sense of security that overwhelmed her brought her to the brink of tears.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Time seemed to have stopped at that instant, causing the wind to stop blowing and the water to


    stop flowing.


    All that was left was a woman leaning against another man''s chest.


    Everything felt as if it would extend into eternity.


    After an unknown period of time, the man finally let go of Qiu Mucheng and turned to leave without


    saying a word.


    ¡°Can you tell me who you are?¡±


    Watching the man''s leaving silhouette, she was filled with curiosity.


    For some reason, the stranger gave her a sense of indescribable familiarity.


    She felt as if she had run into someone who was close to her in his past life.


    In fact, she felt especially warm andforted in his embrace.


    The delight that filled her heart was simr to that of a fish who had returned to the water.


    All this while, only one man could melt her heart that way.


    Unfortunately, that man was no longer around, for she had seen his dead body buried with her own


    eyes.


    However, she didn''t expect to encounter another man who made her feel the exact same way in


    Jiangbei.


    It was just that she couldn''t see his face from underneath the mask he was wearing.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In spite of that, she could feel the intimacy he exuded as if he was her fated soulmate.


    All of a sudden, her heart began to beat furiously as she nervously asked the man for his name.


    However, he simply ignored her.


    Qiu Mucheng pressed on with her questions, ¡°May I know if you know Ye Fan?¡±


    Despite being shaken, the man maintained his silence.


    After that, he picked up his pace and left swiftly.


    At that moment, Qiu Mucheng hadn''t noticed that her son had returned to her side. Raising his


    adorable little face, he looked in the direction the man had gone and asked Qiu Mucheng, ¡°Mommy,


    it''s Daddy. Did hee to visit us?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng didn''t even know how to answer him.


    Why does that man give me the same vibe as Ye Fan? But since Ye Fan is definitely dead, who can


    this man be? Or is reincarnation really possible?


    ¡°Fan Junior, let''s go home now.¡±


    Failing to figure the matter out, Qiu Mucheng decided not to dwell on it.


    When she looked up again, the man was no longer anywhere to be seen.


    Subsequently, Qiu Mucheng led Qiu Mufan home with a tinge of disappointment.


    Ever since the Zhang family learned of Qiu Mucheng''s rtionship with Ye Fan, they protected her


    from the shadows, resulting in a massive improvement in her circumstances.


    By then, Qiu Mucheng had found a job workingas middle management in a listedpany.


    Not only did she receive a handsome sry, but herpany also arranged for her to stay in a


    high-end residential area close to Weske. There, she was provided with an apartment that was


    two hundred square meters big.


    With that, Qiu Mucheng''s life not only settled into a routine but also continued to make progress.


    The only event out of the blue was the sudden appearance of the mysterious man.


    It wasn''t until the mother and son were no longer in sight that the man hiding in the corner of the


    street recovered his gaze.


    ¡°Mucheng, I''m sorry for not being able to be by your side. The only thing I can do now is shelter you


    from the storm. Goodbye, Mucheng,¡± Ye Fan bid her farewell in a low voice.


    With that, Ye Fan cut a forlorn figure as he turned and left.


    In the end, he chose not to reveal himself to Qiu Mucheng.


    Once upon a time, he thought that her status as his wife would bring her honor and safety.


    In reality, it brought her nothing but suffering and relentless torment.


    Therefore, he wasn''t going to allow her to get involved in his struggles at that time.


    By doing so, he could allow her to live the secure and mundane life of an ordinary citizen.


    Perhaps, she can one day grow strong enough to fend for herself. Even if she doesn''t, it isn''t going


    to matter, for I will always make sure she is protected, just like a flower in a green room. All you


    have to do is to bloom, as there will always be someone there to watch over you.


    During early spring that year, Ye Fan traveled south to India alone.


    When he arrived in Xenhall, he saw huge crowds throng the traffic-packed streets.


    While China was still freezing cold from early spring, India had begun to enter summer.


    With the zing sun shining in the sky, the weather was unbelievably scorching.


    In spite of that, the hustle and bustle in the streets didn''t diminish at all.


    As the street was famous as amercial center, it was filled with vendors calling out from every


    corner.


    Some of the shops were even ring traditional Indian music through their loudspeakers.


    Ye Fan had heard such music before from the movies he watched.


    In the movie scenes, the music would always apanydies who had jewelry piercings on their


    noses dancing in flowy dresses.


    Since he had never been to India, his impression of the country was formed by such movies.


    In his mind, India was a mysterious country where its citizens worship the cow as a holy animal. In


    fact, they considered the animal''s excretion as a form of priceless treasure.


    Furthermore, what irked Ye Fan the most was that the Bollywood films from India would always be


    interspaced with song and dance to the extent Ye Fan


    thought he was watching a children''s show instead of a serious movie.


    Obviously, all this was nothing but a digression, for Ye Fan wasn''t in India on a tour or to see its


    sights.


    As Junie had been gone for many days, he had no idea what her current situation was.


    As a result, he needed to find her as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, inside a Chinese restaurant, Ye Fan sat by the window, sipping tea and listening to the


    conversations of the surrounding patrons.


    Unfortunately, most of it was just idle chatter.


    After listening in for half a day, he didn''t hear anything useful at all.


    ¡°Mister, are you from China?¡±


    At that moment, a young Caucasian man approached.


    He had a head full of blond hair and a tall nose unique to those from Western Epea. As his vibrant-


    looking clothesplimented his piercing blue eyes, he had the look of Western Epean nobility.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Ye Fan nodded nonchntly.


    ¡°My name is Kieran. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Why don''t we get to know each other better? After


    all, fate has brought us here together. My father has always told me to have a wide circle of friends.


    Hence, I''m happy to get to know someone from China. Don''t you have a river called the Brighfell


    River in your country? I heard that its water level is higher than that of the city. Also, what about the


    Great Wall? Have you seen it? Does it look majestic? Can you tell me about it? By the way, the food


    in China is delicious. I just feel that the Chinese restaurants here don''t do it justice...¡±


    Given how talkative Kieran was, Ye Fan found him to be annoying.


    After humoring Kieran a little, all Ye Fan wanted was for the former to buzz off.


    ¡°Kieran, what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you not to bother anyone without reason? Are you nning


    to get yourself cheated again?¡±


    At that moment, a stunning blond girl with green eyes walked out.


    With a trench coat that reached her knees, she looked exceptionally regal.


    Coupled with her slender waist and long legs, the girl attracted everyone''s attention despite the


    frosty air she exuded.


    In fact, many men were astounded by her beauty and just couldn''t peel their eyes away from her.


    ¡°Winnie,!-¡±


    Just when Kieran wanted to exin, she pulled him back without giving him the opportunity to do


    so.


    At the same time, she warned Ye Fan, ¡°I don''t care what your agenda or reason is for approaching


    my brother. I just want you to stay away from him. Poor people like you refuse to work hard


    independently. Instead, you try and ingratiate yourself with the rich so as to cheat them of their


    money. By doing so, you are destined to remain within the bottom rungs of society. And now, just


    get out of my sight! Interacting with people like you is nothing short of embarrassing for me!¡±


    With an inexplicable sense of hostility, thedy pointed at Ye Fan and threatened him into leaving.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Furrowing his brows, Ye Fan didn''t say a word.


    In fact, he didn''t even look up at her.


    All he did was continue sitting there and drinking his tea.


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me? I''m tellingyou to leave! Can you stop clinging on to us?¡±


    Ye Fan''s contempt had undoubtedly infuriated the blond further, causing her ferocious aura to


    intensify.


    Meanwhile, Kieran quickly held her back and murmured, ¡°Winnie, this is his seat. Ourtable is on the


    other side.¡±


    Kieran pointed in a different direction.


    Nevertheless, the blond didn''t apologize to Ye Fan even after realizing that she had wrongly


    used him.


    All she did was let out a snort before heading to her seat.


    ¡°Can you stop making me worry about you? Do you think our journey isn''t troublesome enough as it


    is? If you cause us any dy, I will tell Father and get him to punish you severely!¡± Winnie


    admonished Kieran.


    Hanging his head, Kieran didn''t dare protest.


    He looked just like a student being reprimanded by his teacher.


    ¡°But Winnie, we have waited for many days. When will the person we''re waiting for arrive? At the


    rate this is going, we will miss the King of India''s wedding.¡±


    While the siblings were having a discussion, Ye Fan''s eyes glistened the moment he overheard


    them.


    The King of India? Fen Tian?


    At that moment, Ye Fan looked up and observed the siblings for the very first time.


    Just when Ye Fan wanted to continue listening in on their conversation, two muscr men entered


    suddenly.


    After they scanned the surroundings, their gaze fell upon the siblings.


    ¡°Both of you, leave! Our mistress wants to dine here.¡±


    Without a moment''s hesitation, their leader ordered Kieran and Winnie to vacate their seats.


    Winnie knitted her brows in response. ¡°What if we don''t?¡±


    ¡°No one disobeys our mistress'' orders! You have no choice. Now, go!¡± the muscr man repeated


    indifferently.


    With a darkened and frosty expression, he looked extremely intimidating.


    Kieran gave Winnie a tug. ¡°Winnie, let''s just go.¡±


    After all, they were visitors from a foreignnd.


    Regardless of the regality of their Western Epean heritage, it wasn''t enough to challenge the locals.


    Given that they were on someone else''s turf, Kieran felt it prudent to bear with it.


    Unfortunately, the proud and feisty Winnie couldn''t tolerate the humiliation.


    Bang!


    mming the table in anger, she retorted, ¡°I''m sorry. You have no right to ask me to leave. In fact,


    by disturbing our meal in public, I can give mywyer a call and sue you for harassment and


    provocation! If you don''t want to end up in court and pay us considerablepensation, I would


    advise you to leave. We now live in an age where the rule ofw prevails over might is right.


    Therefore, you had better disappear from my sight!¡±


    Despite being a feeble girl, Winnie''s scathing words and fearsome aura astounded everyone


    present.


    What a ferocious beauty! Just like a wild pony, there''s no way an ordinary man can tame her.


    In the face of Winnie''s dominance, the two men fell silent briefly.


    Just when everyone thought that the duo was intimidated, Winnie let out a triumphant smile.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, the two men raised their hands and...


    plp!


    Two crisp ps rang out in unison.


    The next moment, the siblings were thrown back amidst their agonizing cries.


    After flying past some tables and chairs, they finally crashed into the back wall which stopped their


    momentum.


    Given how powerful the ps were, the siblings were lost in a daze.


    Spacing out on the ground, theyy there for a long time without getting up.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but might does make things right.¡±


    The muscr man looked down at the siblings in a condescending manner.


    Despite their words, none of the trembling patrons in the restaurant dared to make a sound.


    After getting rid of the siblings, the man cleared the table before walking out of the restaurant.


    Outside, a Lincoln limousine was waiting.


    The man put his hand on his chest and bowed slightly. He then informed in a respectful tone,


    ¡°Mistress, the table I reserved is ready for you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± From inside that car, a nightingale-like voice was heard.


    After that, a young girl in a long pink dress alighted from the car, surrounded by her bodyguards.


    The dot in the center of her forehead, her deep gaze, and her slightly brownplexion was


    entuated by her dress that fluttered in the air.


    Just like a princess who had left the pce, she attracted everyone''s undivided attention.


    The moment she stepped into the restaurant, she stopped in her tracks abruptly.


    All of a sudden, she raised her hand and struck the muscr man.


    ¡°Don''t you know that I don''t like those from lower castes to watch when I''m eating?¡± thedy


    sneered.


    Her subordinates apologized at once and went on to clear the restaurant of people.


    India was a country with a caste system in ce.


    The gazes of those from lower castes were seen as an insult by those from upper castes.


    Having seen how violent and fearsome the bodyguards were, the patrons of the restaurant hurriedly


    fled, for no one dared to stand up to them.


    At the same time, her attendants quickly prepared her table and cleared up the restaurant within a


    few minutes.


    ¡°Mistress, we have chased everyone out. Please have a seat,¡± the muscr man informed with


    deference.


    p!


    Thedy struck him on the face once again.


    ¡°I don''t like repeating myself,¡± thedy asserted coldly. Her words carried an indisputable hint of


    pride and authority.


    No one knew who thisdy was for her to act with such arrogance.


    After checking the surroundings again, the muscr man noticed that there was someone left in the


    corner.


    The man had his scrawny back facing them as he calmly sipped the tea in his hand.


    ¡°That idiot!¡±


    At that moment, Kieran and Winnie just regained their sense.


    Holding onto her swollen face, Winnie stood up by supporting herself against the wall.


    When she noticed Ye Fan still sitting there nonchntly, she cursed him under her breath, thinking


    that he must be crazy.


    Can''t he see that everyone is leaving? By staying here, does he want to invite a beating just like us?


    ¡°Kieran, are you all right? Can you walk?¡±


    After ncing at Kieran, Winnie decided to give up on the rule ofw.


    She figured that she should have listened to Kieran and not challenged the locals. Leaving was still


    the best option for them.


    Meanwhile, the two muscr men had arrived in front of Ye Fan.


    ¡°You, I''ll give you five seconds to scram.¡±


    Despite theck of emotion on their faces, their words were filled with hostility and anger.


    After all, Ye Fan had caused them to be pped by their mistress.


    As a result, they bore a grudge toward him.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan continued to ignore their warning and he didn''t even bother to look at them.


    Sipping his tea, he retorted, ¡°I''ll give you three seconds to scram.¡±


    What?


    ¡°My God! Mister, have you gone mad? That''s not the way to go even if you have a death wish!¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Astounded by Ye Fan''s insolence, Kieran and Winnie were rendered speechless.


    Kieran even widened his eye in sheer disbelief as he fastened his gaze on the former.


    To him, Ye Fan must have lost his mind. My goodness! Don''t you realize that you''re by yourself and


    in a different country now? What''s more, she''s apparently from a wealthy and influential background


    in this nation. Not to mention, she has many bodyguards!


    Kieran caught a glimpse of the entrance and gulped at the sight of about twenty bodyguards


    standing guard. Good gracious! What a lineup! She''s undoubtedly a socialite from a noble family.


    Even Winnie, his sister who was known for her arrogance, tended to chicken out and could scarcely


    wait to flee the restaurant.


    It never came across his mind that Ye Fan would have the gut to chase the youngdy and her


    muscr followers away! Hmph! He sounds Imperious indeed! But doesn ''t he know that he


    shouldn''t act impetuously? He might only put himself in deep water by doing so!


    Right that instant, Kieran could not resist feeling sympathy for Ye Fan. It was as though he could


    foresee that thetter would ce himself in a pathetic state.


    Shaking her head, Winnie scoffed, ¡°What an idiot! He''s seemingly digging his own grave!¡±


    She paid no heed to him after that.


    After all, she usually never spared any nce at any small fries in her eyes. Thus, she gave no


    hoots to what would befall him. At that moment, she could barely wait to leave with Kieran.


    On the other hand, theelegant youngdy overheard Ye Fan''s words naturally.


    Furrowing her brows, she shot him a nce.


    The next moment, her lips parted, and her icy-cold tone sounded. ¡°How dare you humiliate me!¡±


    ¡°Burn him to death!¡± she instructed her bodyguards coldly. The few words rang out like the final


    verdict from the judge, condemning Ye Fan to the death sentence!


    What? In an instant, Kieran and Winnie were taken


    aback.


    Even though they knew the legition in India might not be as systematic as in their country, they


    had never expected that anyone would have the audacity to seize others'' lives under broad daylight


    on a busy street in the city.


    My goodness! How could they turn a blind eye to thew! Aren''t they fearful of stirring up a


    diplomatic issue by murdering a foreigner? Or perhaps, there is someone rtively powerful


    backing this youngdy up? That''s why she''s as arrogant as a princess, paying no heed to thew!


    Kieran gasped inwardly.


    ¡°Miss, don''t you think you take it way too seriously? How could you instruct your people to kill him


    just because he offended you with just a few words? Could you please act rationally ording to


    the humanitarian ground, especially toward foreigners? Isn''t it good enough if he''s willing to


    apologize to you? Or perhaps, you can even beat him up to vent your anger, but not to the extent of


    snatching his life. Don''t you feel that it''s too cruel to seize anyone''s life? Isn''t your country having a


    reverence for your official religion? If I''m not mistaken, it educates the worshippers to treat others


    with sympathy and kindness, am I right? Don''t you think that you should inherit your ancestors''


    virtue?¡± Kieran started


    babbling away again, bombarding the youngdy with words.


    He was seemingly speaking up for Ye Fan out of concern, seeking justice forthose he imed as


    the weaker ones.


    ¡°Kieran, what''s the matter with you? Why bother and put yourself on the line? Have you gone nuts?¡±


    Winnie reprimanded him.


    It scared the wits out of her when Kieran tried to speak up for Ye Fan. Her face turned ashen


    instantaneously.


    While a panic-stricken Winnie wasmbasting Kieran, the elegantly dressed youngdyturned a


    blind eye to them.


    At that moment, she was fastening her gaze on Ye Fan.


    Ever since she was young, she was the center of attention. No words could describe how the others


    admired and ttered her throughout the years. Even her father never raised his voice at her


    despite anything.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It never urred to her that anyone would have the cheek to chase her men away in her face.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan had stepped on her toes by doing so. Temper ring, she vowed to teach him


    a lesson by burning him to death!


    Wearing a look of solemnity, the muscr men looked as if they were faithful knights bowing to the


    commands of their mighty queen. In a split second, there was a hint of petrifying murderous intent


    amid sheer frigidness on their faces.


    After nodding respectfully at her, they threw punches toward Ye Fan without a second thought. It


    seemed they nned to bash him up before burning him to death.


    Nheless, Ye Fan was stillid-back as ever, sipping his cup of tea. He was oblivious to their


    punches toward him.


    ¡°Mister, watch out!¡± Kieran shrieked apprehensively.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan remained motionless, giving no hoots to whatever had transpired.


    Thud!


    Heavy thuds sounded as the muscr duo''s punches hit Ye Fan''s back consecutively.


    Kieran covered his eyes with his hands instinctively as he had a hunch that thetter would be


    doomed. He presumed the two muscr men would crush his spine effortlessly with their punches.


    However, Winnie was devoid of expression without the slightest sense of sympathy. To her, Ye Fan


    was having a taste of his own medicine. Pfft! He only has himself to me for shooting himself in


    the foot. Thus, he has to pay the price for his impulsiveness.


    Everyone jumped to the conclusion that Ye Fan would be in a pathetic state soon. Somehow, things


    turned the other way around unexpectedly.


    It was as though the two muscr men''s punches hadnded heavily on the hard steel.


    Their blood-chilling yowls were followed by a series of horrifying bone-cracking sounds.


    Subsequently, their arms were broken and hung limply from their bodies.


    Due to the excruciating pain, both men, as tall as two meters, could not even hold back their tears.


    Dumbstruck, Winnie and Kieran stammered, ¡°W-


    What''s going on? How''s it possible that the two of them ended up in such a state?¡±


    The ferocious blond beauty with utter disdain in her eyes earlier was stupefied.


    At the same time, even the self-proimed dignified youngdy morously dressed in an elegant


    long dress was bbergasted.


    Needless to say, she knew too well how powerful both her muscr followers'' punches were.


    Regardless of how solid the rock was, they could effortlessly smash it into pieces. Even the hard


    steel could be easily bent out of shape by them.


    However, they ended up breaking their arms with just a punch.


    ¡°Hmph! No wonder you have the audacity to step on my toes. Someone is apparently backing you


    up. But it''s just your wishful thinking if you expect to put me off with this!¡± the arrogant youngdy


    mocked. Surprisingly, she tended to pipe out more words.


    Gazing at Ye Fan''s back, she sniggered before pping her hands.


    Whoosh!


    Secondster, the door was flung open.


    In an instant, the twenty bodyguards dressed in ck suits flooded in like a ck stream.


    The arrogant youngdy pointed in Ye Fan''s direction and instructed, ¡°Burn him to death!¡±


    Soon, the bodyguards lunged toward Ye Fan maniacally like ravenous wolves.


    ¡°Oh no! They have daggers and pistols with them!¡± Kieran screamed at the top of his lungs, horror-


    stricken. He caught sight of weapons like daggers and pistols hidden beneath their ck suits.


    It scared the heck out of Kieran and Winnie. They even thought the bodyguards were members of a


    mafia gang.


    The two siblings were a bundle of nerves as they gaped at the ferocious men darting toward Ye


    Fan. They brandished their weapons, resulting in a bloodcurdling whizz as their daggers swooshed


    in the air.


    To Kieran and Winnie''s astonishment, Ye Fan was still savoring his cup of tea as if nothing had


    happened.


    Winnie could not resist snorting inwardly that he must have been a fool. How could he continue to


    enjoy his tea in such a precarious state?


    A whileter, she caught sight of Ye Fan lifting his teacup and taking a sip before spewing out a


    mouthful of tea upward.


    Ssh!


    The tea was sttered across all directions.


    Little did the others realize that Ye Fan had emanated a wave of invincible Qi in the mouthful of tea.


    As a result, it was as though tiny tea leaves containing the droplets of tea had transformed into


    countless flying swords in the rain, heading toward the bodyguards at mind-boggling speed.


    Swoosh!


    Silence ensued the entire ce again after a series of shrills reverberated to every corner.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground. The bodyguards, ferocious like beasts moments ago, stopped


    in their tracks as though they were robots that had suddenly malfunctioned.


    For quite a while, the time seemed to have stood still.


    Soon, ghastly blood spurted out of the bodyguards'' forehead.


    Boom!


    It was not long before they copsed onto the ground, lying lifelessly in a horrendous pool of red.


    Dead silence ensued the entire ce again.


    Winnie and Kieran, who had just gotten to their feet, were shell-shocked. As their legs gave way,


    they crouched on the ground uncontrobly.


    The youngdy, as dignified as a princess just moments ago, had blood drained from her solemn,


    dainty face.


    She scanned her surrounding anxiously, only to find that all her bodyguards had copsed.


    The overwhelming scene caught her off guard instantaneously.


    At that very moment, she could not help but feel a surge of intense helplessness welling up from


    within her. She looked like a devastated queen after her troops were eradicated, fighting alone


    against the foes surrounding her. Now that all her bodyguards had met their tragic end, nobody was


    standing by her side!

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    ¡°H-How is that possible? Am I seeing things? Did I have a hallucination?¡± Nonplussed, Kieran


    mumbled incoherently.


    He stared at Ye Fan in horror as if thetter was a ghost.


    Dumbstruck, Winnie''s face turned ashen.


    It never crossed their minds that the ordinary-looking man could effortlessly defeat more than ten


    bodyguards by himself.


    He could even do magic by turning the tea leaves and water into flying swords!


    Winnie suddenly recalled how she had sneered at him moments ago and could not help feeling a


    prickle of fear. My goodness! If he was infuriated and spurted out the mouthful of tea toward me at


    that time, I bet I would have be a lifeless body like the others too!


    It only struck herthat she could be on the brink of death at that moment.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Kieran stuttered, ¡°M-Mister, who the h*ll are you?¡±


    Hearing that, Winnie stiffened temporarily before pulling him up to flee the restaurant. ¡°Run!¡±


    Sensing that she had gotten on Ye Fan''s nerves earlier, she was worried sick that he would settle


    the score with them soon. Thus, she opted to run for her life with Kieran after regaining her


    composure.


    All of a sudden, there were only two people left in the spacious restaurant.


    One of them remained seated as he lifted the teapot and poured himself another cup of tea.


    Meanwhile, the other one was none otherthan the arrogant youngdy standing right in the middle


    of the restaurant.


    No doubt, she looked exceptionally dignified in her elegant long dress.


    Nheless, there was a drastic change in the countenance of the youngdy who used to look


    down on the others. Like an angel who had lost her way, the solemnity on her exquisite face was


    prevailed by helplessness. She was even shuddering uncontrobly.


    Her mind went nk as she scanned the


    surroundings.


    The followers and bodyguards who used to bow to her respectfully were lying motionless on the


    ground. Their ghastly red blood flowed to where she was standing.


    She parted her lips instinctively and was about to instruct anyone to burn Ye Fan to death again.


    However, nobody came into view other than him.


    That was her first time encountering such a precarious state alone in an unknown ce. There was


    not even anyone at her beck and call.


    Terror-stricken, she could barely wait to run for her life.


    When she noticed that the man seemed to be ignoring her with his back facing her, she decided to


    turn discreetly and flee.


    ¡°If you dare to move another step, your chest will be pierced through instantly. Next, your blood will


    stter and form a blooming red flower on that spot.¡± Ye Fan''s indifferent voice sounded abruptly.


    The youngdy was astounded by the nonchnce in histone.


    If she had not seen with her own eyes how he had caused the others to meet their ends earlier, she


    might not believe that he was threatening to im her life.


    Eventually, she stopped in her tracks and dared not put herself on the line.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perplexed, she turned and thought of questioning the man.


    In a blink of an eye, she was petrified when she caught a glimpse of a tea leaf right in front of her. It


    was like a flying sword inches away from her chest.


    She shuddered as cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Suddenly, she was thankful that she did not risk it a while ago. If not, her chest might have been


    pierced through by the tea leaf!


    ¡°Who are you? I order you to release me at once! Otherwise, my father''s men will burn you to


    death!¡± she fumed.


    She started giving instructions again with the usual domineeringness in her tone.


    Ye Fan snorted inwardly. Hmph! I bet she must have been born with such domineeringness. That''s


    why she''s used to having her nose in the air!


    Shaking his head, he grinned. ¡°So you''re ordering me now? Miss, do you really think that everyone


    in this world has to bow to you?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the case? The Vias family is deemed the most prestigious family in this world. We''re born


    with a noble bloodline and should be respected by everyone else. The same applies to those who


    are born to be conquered by others. It''s because they''re born with the bloodline of the lowly status.


    Thus, they''re considered the civilians of the lowest ranking. It''s already the greatest blessing for


    them when we allow them to live. Shouldn''t they be thankful and be respectful of us?¡± the arrogant


    youngdy uttered triumphantly.


    Surprisingly, her voice was getting louder as if she had suddenly mustered up her courage. She was


    seemingly proud of her so-called noble bloodline.


    ¡°Noble bloodline? Is that what makes you proud?¡± Ye Fan burst outughing.


    It was only then that he turned and raised his head to scrutinize the youngdy who was as


    dignified as a princess.


    ¡°Have you heard about the Chu family? They''re also deemed the most dignified among the other


    prestigious families worldwide. All the descendants of this family tend to possess an innate sense of


    superiority. My father is a member of the Chu family too. But my mother is an ordinary woman from


    common family background. Thus, the Chu family opposed my parents'' marriage, iming it was a


    disgrace to their noble bloodline. Subsequently, I can''t be considered a pure descendant of the Chu


    family. They imed that I was undignified because of my mother''s lowly bloodline. As a result, they


    had the heart to disown me, chasing me out of the Chu residence. But do you know what happened


    after that?¡±


    A hint of subtleness flickered in Ye Fan''s eyes. At the same time, his smile deepened into a smirk.


    ¡°What?¡± the youngdy asked instinctively.


    However, Ye Fan only unleashed a strong wave of power without responding.


    Soon, she felt a massive wave of power ovee her like a mountain towering over her.


    Suffocated by the intimidating pressure, she was getting out of breath.


    Eventually, she fell to her knees with a loud thud when she could no longer sustain the pressure.


    ¡°How dare you force me to kneel!¡± the youngdy wailed in agony. She could not ept that she


    was kneeling in front of anyone! It was indeed a devastating blow to her self-esteem and pride.


    She raised her head and glowered menacingly at Ye Fan.


    Thetter bent down and lifted her wless chin with a smirk. ¡°This is the consequence! I bet it will


    never cross your mind that those so-called members of the Chu family with the noble bloodline had


    ever knelt in front of me, pleading for me to spare their lives! Their so-called respectful head of the


    family was even nailed on the peak of Mount Chumen by me with the cruelest secret technique.


    Since then, he had to endure the excruciating pain of being burnt day and night. His beloved only


    son was beaten to death by me in one p! So what is the difference between elegance and


    lowliness? I don''t give a d*mn! Those iming themselves as dignified ones ended up pleading with


    me lowly. Take you as an example. What''s the point of self-proiming yourself as dignified as a


    princess? You''re just a worthless small fry alongside my formidability! Regardless of how dignified


    you are, you''re just one of my toys!¡± Ye Fan sneered and guffawed.


    His domineering words rang out and reverberated to every corner of the ce.


    As he flicked his sleeves, his Qi transformed into invisible des miraculously.


    The youngdy''s eyes widened in fear as she sensed something awry. The next moment, her long


    dress was ripped into pieces by the invisible des, exposing her wless skin and alluring figure.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Ye Fan thundered out again.


    Intimidated by his authoritative tone, she dared not go against his will.


    She sprawled on the ground like a cat with her limbs stretched. As her entire body pressed hard


    against the floor, the softness of her chest was out of shape.


    The self-proimed dignified youngdy had be Ye Fan''s toy and had no choice but to bow to


    him in dishevelment.


    In the face of the man as mighty as a deity, she was utterly terrified of his imposing aura. Her so-


    called elegance and pride were gone.


    Sprawling naked on the cold floor, she was like a pet kept by Ye Fan. Fearful of further infuriating


    the man, she sobbed silently and restrained herself from making any noise. Tears that trickled down


    her cheeks were sparkling like pearls.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Noa never expected toe across a man this domineering and powerful.


    For the first time ever, she felt small and insignificant when faced with Ye Fan.


    It''s like he said. I''m nothing but a toy to him right now. A mere wave of his hand could decide if I live


    or die. All of that pride I had because of my so-called nobility means nothing in the face of death. Of


    course, I no longer have the right to even talk about honor and dignity now. Whatever dignity I had


    has been destroyed along with my clothes...


    With that in mind, she stopped struggling and simply sobbed as she knelt on the ground.


    ¡°C-Could you please spare my life? I don''t want to die...¡±


    Her trembling voice was incredibly soft, but Ye Fan managed to hear what she said.


    Fiddling with his teacup, Ye Fan stared down at her like she was an ant as he asked sarcastically,


    ¡°Are you begging me for mercy, Miss? Unfortunately, whether or not you want to die is none of my


    concern. After all, what reason would I have to spare apletely useless person who has


    offended me?¡±


    His tone was practically dripping with contempt.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t like killing people, he wasn''t about to spare a woman who had just


    threatened to burn him alive.


    ¡°You don''t have much time left, so take a good, long look at the world around you. By the time I


    finish this cup of tea, your life too, will be over.¡±


    There was no one else left in the restaurant at the time.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan felt it would be too cruel for her to die such a lonely death, so he decided to chat with her


    until he finished his cup of tea.


    Buzz...


    The tea leaves were still hovering in the air like an executioner that would end her life upon Ye


    Fan''smand.


    The feeling of beingpletely at someone''s mercy terrified Noa to no end.


    She had finally realized that not everyone would treat her like a princess and show her utmost


    respect.


    She also realized that begging was pointless unless she had something valuable enough to offer.


    No... I don''t want to die... I want to live! I''m not even of age yet! I want to live and fall in love with a


    charming prince! I have so many dreams that I haven''t fulfilled! I don''t want to die!


    Desperate to stay alive, Noa did everything she could to prove her value to Ye Fan.


    She tried offering him money, power, and status.


    She even went as far as promising to give him half of her family''s properties once she inherited her


    father''s position.


    However, Ye Fan simply shook his head to all of that.


    ¡°What more do you want? Is this still not enough? My family has so much wealth that half of it could


    last you ten lifetimes! Why won''t you spare me? Why won''t you let me live?¡±


    Noa eventually broke down and started crying out loud.


    It was the first time she had encountered a man who disdainfully rejected everything she took great


    pride in.


    She even promised to make Ye Fan the mayor of this city, but he rejected that offer along with her


    money.


    What the hell does this man want? Is death all that awaits me now? Am I really that worthless to this


    man? No, I still have something of value!


    Having thought of something, Noa lowered her gaze and looked at the amazing figure of her


    wless body.


    As if having an intense dilemma in her head, she was hesitating over it for quite a long time.


    Eventually, she bit down on her rosy lips as she made up her mind.


    The intense pressure from Ye Fan had dissipated by then, and Noa was able to slowly stand up.


    ¡°What are you trying to do this time?¡± Ye Fan asked curiously when he saw her walking toward him


    with a dead look in her eyes.


    Her tears continued to flow down her cheeks as she slowly approached him and said,


    ¡°Congrattions.


    You''ve won, so you can have your way with me now.¡±


    With a wry smile on her face, she then closed her eyes, sat down on Ye Fan''sp, and waited for


    him to toy with her body.


    To her surprise, Ye Fan didn''t ravage her like she thought he would.


    Instead, he simply shoved her off hisp without evenying a finger on her.


    Pain shot through her body as she fell to the cold, hard floor beneath her, causing her to sob even


    louder than before.


    ¡°Why did you push me? Isn''t this what you want? You rejected the money and power I offered you


    because you want my body, right? Well, I''m letting you have it right now! I guess I have only my


    amazing figure and my shameless survival instinct to me. I''ve already decided to submit myself


    to you, so why did you push me away? Are you some kind of sadistic pervert that enjoys tormenting


    others?¡± she shouted angrily.


    Ye Fan simply gave her a weird look and asked, ¡°Even now, you''re still that confident in yourself? I


    told you, you have no value whatsoever. The stuff that you take such great pride in meant nothing to


    me, and that includes your body. I have seen all sorts of women throughout my life. Your body is


    nothingpared to Mucheng''s and Yun''s, so why don''t you just stop struggling and peacefully


    ept your fate?¡±


    Having finished his cup of tea, Ye Fan decided it was time to put her out of her misery.


    As he slowly stood up from his chair, the tea leaves hovering in the air began to buzz loudly.


    At that point, Noapletely gave up as she knew full well that her death was certain.


    Even so, she shed Ye Fan a vengeful re and shouted, ¡°My uncle wille for you after I''m


    dead! He''s the king of India! He''s the most powerful man in the world! He''ll have you apany


    me in death!¡±


    With tears in her eyes, she then ran straight toward the sword-like tea leaves.


    However, instead of being stabbed through her abdomen like her subordinates, Noa felt no pain


    whatsoever.


    She then slowly opened her eyes and saw that the tea leaves had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    Noa was so confused about his intentions that she fell speechless.


    ¡°The king of India? Are you saying that Fen Tian is your uncle?¡± Ye Fan asked coldly while staring


    her in the eye.


    ¡°You know my uncle? Maybe you aren''t as uncultured as I thought, then. If you know my uncle, then


    you should know how powerful he is. You''d better let me go, apologize to me on your knees, and


    submit yourself to me!¡±


    Thinking that Ye Fan was afraid of her uncle, Noa''s smug attitude returned once again.


    To her surprise, Ye Fan simply chuckled in response. Hethen took his jacket off and draped it over


    her body as he said, ¡°You may live for a little while longer.


    I want you to take me to your uncle. I will keep you alive until I kill him, but you''ll have to be my


    servant in the meantime. You''d better get used to calling me ''Master!''"


    With that, Ye Fan carried onughing as he walked out of there with his hands sped behind his


    back.


    Noa, on the other hand, was so shocked that whatever arrogance she had a second ago was


    completely gone.


    All that remained on her face was a look of fear as she stammered, ¡°S-So, y-you''re here to kill my


    uncle? T-This is suicide! It''s still not toote for you to regret it now! Do you hear me? You''ll die a


    horrible death when my uncle gets his hands on you! I''m telling you, his strength is beyond your


    imagination! He''s the guardian of this country! Even the head of Folo Pce has to treat my uncle


    with respect!¡±

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Having heard from Noa that Fen Tian was currently on an ind in India, Ye Fan dragged her with


    him as he boarded an eastbound train.


    Along the way, Noa kept telling Ye Fan how powerful her uncle was.


    She did that to make sure he wouldn''t do anything indecent to her, but Ye Fan showed no interest in


    her whatsoever.


    He simply sat there with his eyes closed like he had fallen asleep.


    Being an incredibly prideful and egotistical woman, it angered her to no end when she saw him


    ignoring her.


    Noa lifted her leg and was about to stomp on his foot, but she held herself back when she recalled


    his disy of power in the restaurant earlier.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Noa sneezed when she felt the chilly breeze blowing in through the train''s windows.


    All she had on her was the jacket that Ye Fan gave her earlier, but it was enough to cover her petite


    body.


    Unfortunately for her, it provided very little protection against the cold.


    ¡°You may sit a little closer to me if you want,¡± Ye Fan said all of a sudden.


    Noa tensed up instantly upon hearing that. ¡°What are you ying at? Are you trying to take


    advantage of me? I''m warning you! Both my father and my uncle won''t forgive you if you dare defile


    me! Our family is the most prominent family in India! The current president wouldn''t have gained his


    position without our help! Defiling me is equal to defiling the princess of India, so both you and your


    country will feel the wrath of all of India!¡± she shouted viciously at him.


    Ye Fan simply shook his head and said with a chuckle, ¡°Take advantage of you? Oh, please... I


    wouldn''t be the slightest bit interested in you even if you were to show uppletely naked in front


    of me!¡±


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Noa''s eyes went wide with anger and disbelief like an angry kitten.


    Ye Fan was tantly denying her of her charm, and that was something a woman like her could not


    tolerate.


    He has no idea how many men from noble families have tried to court me in the past! It''d take me


    forever to list them all out! Heck, being able to even talk to me was considered a great honor! That


    is undeniable proof that I am very charming!


    Noa had wanted to argue her case at first, but quickly dismissed that idea after giving it some


    further thought.


    Actually, now that I think about it, Ye Fan is right. This man would not bat an eye even if I were to


    offer my naked body up to him! My charm ispletely useless against him...


    Feeling defeated, Noa sank back into her seat like a deted balloon and kept quiet ever since.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    The cold wind pouring in through the train''s windows caused her to let out another sneeze.


    ¡°You should do as I say if you don''t want to catch a cold.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hmph! I don''t need your sympathy!¡± Noa mumbled with a pout while curling her body up.


    She then stole a nce at Ye Fan, who had been keeping his eyes closed the whole time even


    while talking to her.


    D*mn it! Am I really that ugly? Do I not have any charm at all?


    Noa''s train of thoughts was interrupted when the train made a sharp turn. The sudden change in


    direction of the train caused her to lose her bnce, and her body pressed against Ye Fan''s arm


    when she bumped into him.


    Huh?It''s warm?


    That was when Noa realized the airsurroundingYe Fan was incredibly warm.


    She then tried leaning toward him a second time, and surely enough, she felt that same sensation


    of warmth again.


    Being near him was like being near a firece or sitting in a hot spring during winter.


    Oh, it feels so good...


    Theforting warmth felt so good that it rid Noa''s body of fatigue and caused her to rx


    instantly.


    No one could possibly resist the warmth that prated the soul, not even a prideful princess like


    Noa.


    Despite what she said earlier about being taken advantage of, Noa moved closer toward Ye Fan


    and pressed her arms tightly against his. The sensation was soforting that Noa willingly cast


    aside her pride and lost herself in the warmth.


    Ye Fan simply shook his head when he saw that.


    Heh... So much for calling herself a princess when she''s just an immature and inexperienced girl!


    The warmth that Ye Fan''s body exuded was actually from his elemental force affecting the air


    around him.


    As the elemental force had been converted through Invoke the Celestial Cloud, being within its


    vicinity would naturally make anyone feelfortable.


    ¡°You must be hungry, right? Let''s get something to eat.¡±


    As it was time for lunch, Ye Fan ordered two servings of food on the train.


    Noa was disgusted at the idea of eating such simplistic meals, but eventually gave in to her


    rumbling stomach and ate a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°Oh? This is actually pretty good!¡± she eximed in surprise after tasting it.


    ¡°Anything tastes good when you''re hungry!¡± Ye Fan said with a chuckle.


    Noa froze when she saw the warm and gentle smile on his face.


    What the... He looks so different nowpared to when we were at the restaurant! How on earth


    did he go from being a cold-blooded murderer to this handsome boy-next-door type of guy?


    The huge contrast he disyed caught herpletely off guard.


    ¡°T-Thanks... Y-You don''t seem like a bad guy...¡± Noa mumbled softly as she retracted her gaze and


    carried on eating.


    Ye Fan shed her a curious look. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±


    ¡°The lunch... A-And for letting me lean on you earlier...¡± As Noa didn''t really thank people often, she


    sounded incredibly awkward when trying to do so.


    ¡°Oh, I see... The food costs fifty in total. Go on, pay the man,¡± Ye Fan said while pointing at the staff


    who hade to collect the money.


    ¡°You... Are you kidding me? It''s only fifty, and you want me to pay it for you?¡± Noa nearly exploded


    from anger on the spot.


    Ye Fan waved his hands as he said, ¡°I don''t have any money on me.¡±


    Noa rolled her eyes at him in response.


    I don''t have any money on me either! He ripped my clothes to shreds! Even if he didn''t, it wouldn''t


    make a difference since I don''t carry cash in my handbag anyway. My servants are the ones in


    charge of my money, but they''re all dead now.


    ¡°In that case, maybe you can try asking the man if he''ll ept your body as payment. You don''t look


    all that great, but it should be enough to pay for this meal!¡± Ye Fan suggested in a casual tone.


    Noa got so mad that she stomped hard on his foot in retaliation.


    Her face was all red and puffed with anger as she shouted, ¡°I knew it! There really is nothing to like


    about you!¡±


    Just like that, the change in how she viewed him was reversed in that very instant.


    On top of that, she even started plotting how she would have her uncle punish Ye Fan severely


    later.


    ¡°Here, take this! My earrings are made out of pearls and jade. You could even afford a car after


    selling them!¡± Noa said angrily as she took her earrings off and handed them over to the man as


    payment.


    After that, she puffed up her cheeks and turned the other way, ignoring Ye Fanpletely while


    cursing at him in her heart.


    My goodness... Why does a man like him even exist?


    Of course, Ye Fan wasn''t bothered by her behavior as he never really cared if Noa liked him or not


    to begin with.


    The only reason he cared about her well-being was because he needed her to be all right until she


    brought him to Fen Tian.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    ¡°How do you want your death, huh? I can have my uncle grant you the death you wish for! You''re


    not going to run away in fear when you see him, are you? I hope you''ll keep your word and


    challenge my uncle to a fight! I''ll be sure to give you a proper burial! Say, what grudge do you have


    against my uncle? Why are you so determined to get your revenge on him? Are you really not afraid


    to die? You look pretty young to me. Judging by how much you suck at pleasing women, I bet you''re


    still single, aren''t you? Why would you do something so suicidal if you haven''t even experienced


    love? My uncle will kill you for real, you know? You''re nothing to a person as powerful as he is! I''ve


    seen him kill countless men with a single swing of his arm! You should give up on this and head


    back while you can! Isn''t it better to live a good life instead of throwing it away like this? There are


    so many wonderful things that you have yet to experience! Come on, do you really not have


    something worth living for? I can even take you in if you don''t have a ce to go. You may not be


    as powerful as my uncle, but you''re not all that bad. How about you work for my father as his


    bodyguard? I can provide you with amodation and a lucrative monthly sry, so why don''t you


    consider this offer?¡±


    Noa kept rambling on as the two of them continued heading east.


    Her attitude toward Ye Fan was slowly changing as she spent more time around him.


    At first, she was eager for Ye Fan to meet her uncle so he could kill Ye Fan sooner.


    Halfway through their journey, she started wishing for Ye Fan to slow down a little so that she could


    talk to him a bit more.


    At some point, she didn''t even want Ye Fan to go there and tried to talk him out of his stupid


    decision.


    Eventually, she even went as far as promising to keep his n a secret, offering him a job, providing


    him with amodation, and forgiving him for abducting her as well as killing her subordinates.


    However, all of her pleas fell on deaf ears as Ye Fan ignored her the whole time.


    He kept his eyes closed and didn''t even look at her, let alone say anything in response.


    ¡°D*mn it, all you do is sleep! You might as well die in your sleep, then!¡±


    Noa was on the verge of losing her mind from anger.


    I''m genuinely concerned about his well-being, and he just ignores mepletely! Ugh, this is so


    infuriating!


    ¡°Hmph! I wouldn''t even care about you if it weren''t for you keeping me warm earlier!¡±


    Noa''s face would get all puffed up like a pufferfish when she was angry, and that only made her look


    adorable.


    After what seemed like forever, the train finally came to a stop at a city near the east coast.


    Noa then refused to take another step.


    Ye Fan looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you going against your word?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I only know that my uncle is currently on an ind east of India. I only know the general


    direction of the location, not the specifics. Besides, that ind was a gift to my uncle from the


    president. It was meant to be a token of gratitude for his contributions to the country. That ind is


    sealed off from the maind, so you''ll have to buy a ship if you want to get there. Alternatively, you


    can also build a raft and go look for it out in the ocean!¡± Noa replied in a matter-of-fact manner.


    She then broke into a smug grin and sat down on a bench with her arms crossed as she continued,


    ¡°What''s the matter? Why have you gone quiet all of a sudden? Are you ready to give up now? I told


    you, my uncle is a very powerful man, so seeing him won''t be easy. Let''s just forget about this and


    head back, okay? You can work as a bodyguard like I told you earlier, and I''ll pay you ordingly.


    Of course, if you don''t want to work, I''m okay with having you as a sugar baby instead!¡±


    There was an expectant look in Noa''s eyes when she said that.


    Everything she said led up to her suggestion of Ye Fan being her sugar baby.


    However, Ye Fan simply shook his head and scooped her into his arms.


    Noa burned bright red instantly, and her heart began pounding against her chest like crazy.


    She was panicking so much that she felt like her heart would stop at any moment.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? There are so many people here!¡± Noa eximed softly while burying her


    blushing face in his chest.


    She was feeling a mixture of shock, excitement, and the thrilling sensation of tasting the forbidden


    fruit at the same time.


    What''s going on here? Has this dense idiot finallye to his senses? Even so, isn''t he going a


    little too fast here? Should I put up some resistance and get a little mad at him or something?


    For some reason, Noa found herself unable to be angry at him at all.


    She then tried to put up some mild resistance, but her squirming about in his arms only made their


    interaction seem all the more intimate.


    Oblivious to Noa''s thoughts and feelings, Ye Fan said coldly, ¡°Tell me the general direction.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°W-What are you nning on doing? Y-You''re not seriously going after my uncle, are you? We don''t


    even have a boat! Are you nning on swimming there with me in your arms? Have you lost your


    mind?¡± Noa shouted in shock and disbelief.


    Whatever thoughts she had earlier had all vanished


    What the hell? This guy wasn''t nning on returning with me! He''s actually sticking to his n of


    seeing Fen Tian!


    With that in mind, Noa shifted her gaze toward the raging waves in the ocean.


    The weather wasn''t looking all that great, and the ocean looked grayish in color while huge waves


    hit the shore repeatedly.


    Noa couldn''t even bring herself to imagine how terrifying it would be to swim all the way there.


    The next thing she knew, her body felt incredibly heavy all over, and the ground beneath her shrank


    rapidly in size while the sky came crashing down from above.


    It wasn''t until the two of them were about thirty feet in the air that Noa fully realized what was going


    on.


    What? We''re flying?


    ¡°W-W-What...¡±


    Noa was in so much shock that she couldn''t even speak properly.


    Can humans really fly? I''ve heard Father talk about my uncle being able to fly, but I''ve never seen it


    with my own eyes, so I thought it was just an exaggeration. But, now that Ye Fan and I are floating


    in the air, I see that Dad was telling the truth...


    ¡°Come on, tell me. Where is the Ind of the King of India?¡± Ye Fan asked in a domineering tone.


    Noa was in so much fear that shepletely submitted to him and no longer dared try anything


    funny.


    She then tried her best to recall where the ind was and pointed in a certain direction.


    Whoosh!


    Just like that, Ye Fan began flying in that direction without any hesitation whatsoever.


    The cold wind blew strongly against them while their bodies soared through the sky at high speeds.


    Noa closed her eyes in fear as the wind howled loudly in her ears.


    Meanwhile, in a certain ind not too far away from the coast, a man was sitting cross-legged on


    the floor and seemed to be carrying out some sort of training.


    His subordinates waited until he was done with his training before stepping forward and reporting,


    ¡°Master, we''ve released the news about the wedding a few days ago. All the guests have arrived in


    the nearby city. When shall we open up the ind and wee them?¡±


    The man nced at the maind in the distance before replying, ¡°Give the order to open the ind.


    This time, we''ll put an end to our past grudges.¡±

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    As the man stood up slowly, the pink peach flowers fell from the tree to the ground.


    Soon, the flowers would be covered by sand and dust.


    The man stepped on the flowers, symbolizing that he wanted to crush his grudges and past like the


    flowers.


    ¡°Master, I''ll send the disciples you like to apany you soon.¡±


    The man''s soft voice faded as the sea breeze howled.


    The waves towered as the icy-cold wind blew.


    Two figures were moving swiftly on the surface of the ocean.


    Noa didn''t say a word but only hugged Ye Fan tightly throughout the journey.


    After all, Noa could only rely on Ye Fan at that juncture and would die in the ocean if she let go.


    When Noa looked up at the expressionless Ye Fan, the breeze billowed the stray hairs before his


    face.


    Noa was slightly curious because she didn''t feel cold. Even more so, she didn''t feel any wind


    blowing toward her.


    Perhaps, this is how it feels when a man pulls me into his arms to protect me.


    In many novels that Noa read, the female protagonists were outstanding, strong, and coldlooking.


    Nheless, they would be soft and gentle when snuggling in the embraces of the men they


    loved.


    Noa had been a domineering and spoiled brat ever since she was a kid.


    As such, no one dared go up against her.


    With such a personality, Noa didn''t think she would ever show her weakness before any man, not to


    mention snuggling in a man''s embrace and calling his name gently.


    Even if she wanted to have a baby, she would choose to be on top.


    However, Noa realized that all of her expectations were upended after Ye Fan came into her life.


    At that time, she was like a wild pony that finally met someone who could tame her.


    ¡°C-Can you stay in India?¡± Noa couldn''t control herself and asked instinctively.


    Since Noa said in a soft voice, Ye Fan probably didn''t hear her.


    As Noa''s eyes were riveted on Ye Fan, she couldn''t help but feel mesmerized by his beautiful eyes


    and eyshes.


    How could a man have such a pair of beautiful eyes?


    While Noa was in a trance, Ye Fan noticed a several-thousand-meters long fleet appeared on the


    sea.


    Those were not cargo ships but appeared more like cruise ships filled with passengers.


    Moreover, all cruise ships sailed in the same direction.


    Ye Fan didn''t think about it too much and continued to walk on the ocean while carrying Noa.


    After quite some time, several inds were finally in sight.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    Noa didn''t respond directly but asked him, ¡°Do we really have to go there?¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled upon hearing it.


    ¡°Girl, you ask too many questions. Don''t forget the reason that you''re still alive. If I don''t go there, I


    might have killed you with my sword.¡±


    Ye Fan wasposed and shed her a smile after he finished.


    Ever since Noa met Ye Fan, he appeared to beposed all the time.


    It was as though Ye Fan didn''t care about others anymore.


    Deep down, Noa wished to be asposed as Ye Fan.


    Apart from the fact that they didn''t know each other well, Noa was only threatened to go on the


    journey with Ye Fan.


    Hence, whether Ye Fan was alive or dead had nothing to do with Noa.


    Nheless, the closer they were to the ind, the more restless she felt. She couldn''t help but ask


    Ye Fan to turn around.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she got irritated after Ye Fan made such a cold and heartless remark.


    After giving it some thought, Noa decided to ignore Ye Fan just like how he used to treat her.


    ¡°Women are so troublesome.¡± Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled when he noticed that Noa was


    pissed off.


    Ye Fan would coax and apologize to her if she was his wife.


    However, since she was only a stranger, Ye Fan thought he could just let her be.


    Since the ind was inhabited, Ye Fan could ask anyone if Noa refused to tell him.


    At that time, dozens of ships moored at the port, and thousands of people disembarked.


    Many rednterns were hanging along the ring road on the ind.


    Besides, a red carpet had been rolled out from the main road to the ind''s center.


    From a distance, the visitors could feel the carnivallike atmosphere.


    ¡°Hi. May I ask if we are on the Ind of the King of India?¡± Ye Fan asked a visitor once they arrived.


    After taking off his sunsses, the man replied smilingly, ¡°Yes, my friend. We''re on the Ind of the


    King of India. It''s my first time visiting here too. Outsiders are now allowed to enter the ind only


    because the King of India invites us to his banquet. After all, this ind is his private property.¡±


    While holding the hand of a beautiful youngdy, the middle-aged man also carried some precious


    gifts with another hand.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, ¡°Well, we''ve found the right ce.¡±


    Nheless, Ye Fan didn''t know that it was the King of India''s wedding.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I can give him an amazing gift during his wedding.¡±


    As Ye Fan was deep in thought, Noa seemed to have gone mad and suddenly dragged him to move


    backward.


    ¡°I forbid you to go. I order you to return with me now,¡± Noa said firmly.


    Frowning, Ye Fan asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Noa said, ¡°I forbid you to attend the wedding. Do you know you''ll get yourself killed if you attend it? I


    know that you''re strong enough to defeat ten enemies alone. I know you can walk on the surface of


    the sea while carrying me. However, you''re still no match for my uncle. As far as I know, you haven''t


    realized how strong he is.¡±


    After a while, Noa added, ¡°When I was a kid, my father used to tell me that my uncle is the


    strongest person in the world. He can defeat a ten-thousand-strong army alone! In other words, his


    terrifying power is beyond anyone''s imagination, includingyou! My father also told me that many


    people attempted to kill or seek revenge against my uncle. However, all of them were dead in the


    end.¡±


    Then, Noa pulled Ye Fan''s sleeve and shouted, ¡°Remember that we''re on the Ind of the king of


    India. It has been under my uncle''s control for


    decades. In addition, since it''s his wedding today, most of his friends and rtives will be here.


    Since all of the odds are against you, how can you possibly kill my uncle? Wouldn''t it be the same


    as diggingyour own grave? It''s why I won''t allow you to go! You have to go back with me.¡±


    Surprisingly, Ye Fan shed Noa a cynical look and asked, ¡°Why do you want to be a busybody?


    Everything that I want to do is none of your business. Since I''m neither your subordinate nor


    servant, you have no right to give instructions to me. Leave. Considering that you helped me find


    the Ind of the King of India, I''ll spare your life. Be that as it may, let me tell you something before


    you leave.¡±


    Ye Fan paused for a while and continued, ¡°You said I knew nothing about Fen Tian. However, do


    you know how strong I am? I won''t be afraid even when all odds are against me. I, Chu Tianfan, can


    kill anyone whenever I want with a single strike under any circumstances!¡±

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    After saying that, Ye Fan walked away.


    Noa was left there on her own, stunned and red-eyed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time she cared for someone so deeply and she had never imagined that it would


    end this way.


    She watched the slim figure disappear in the distance and bit her lips with her pearly white teeth.


    Tearfully, she shouted towards the direction in which he was going.


    ¡°You jerk! It''s better you go ahead and get yourself killed. I don''t care anymore. When my uncle kills


    you with his fists, I shall celebrate joyfully!¡±


    Noa''s pitiful cries could be heard far away.


    Many passers-by looked at this lovely and pretty young girl with pity and sympathy in their eyes.


    Some even came to console her.


    However, the man that she longed for did not turn back.


    Her teardrops fell like rain for she had never before in her life felt so hurt.


    Her heart felt like it was broken into a thousand pieces on the floor, just like her tears.


    Yet, the question remained why she was so sad.


    As a matter of fact, she ought to be d.


    That man who had humiliated her was about to die.


    Someone was about to avenge her for all that she had suffered for the past few days.


    Why, then, did she feel so bad?


    ¡°Miss, miss...¡±


    As Noa squatted on the ground, weeping, from the crowd behind her, came a few people.


    ¡°Ms. Noa, is this really you? We shall inform the head of the family that you are here. You have no


    idea how worried our master is when you went missing for the past few days. He was searching for


    you all over India. We never imagined that you woulde to attend the wedding of His Royal


    Highness.¡±


    These people seemed to be working for Noa''s family.


    After recognizing Noa, they were emotional and overjoyed.


    A few remained with Noa while others went back to report to her father.


    ¡°Noa dear...¡±


    After a few short moments, the other men came back hurriedly, bringing a burly and dignified


    middle-aged man wearing a neat suit.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Seeing her father, Noa immediately rushed into his arms and burst into tears.


    ¡°Boohoo...¡±


    Heartbroken, the man patted his daughter''s shoulder whileforting her. ¡°It''s all right. You are


    safe, now. Tell me who abducted you. Where is he now? I''ll send guards to smash him into


    smithereens.¡±


    However, Noa just kept shaking her head, her pretty face full of tears. ¡°Dad, I don''t want him dead. I


    want him to live a happy life with me.¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°A-Are you are in love with him?¡±


    After leaving Noa, Ye Fan followed the crowd, heading deeper into the Ind of the King of India.


    Surprise was all that he felt about Noa''s words.


    That little rascal is too full of herself. Even now, she dares tomand me. If it is someone else,


    she would have been killed after she was no longer useful.


    However, Ye Fan had let her live.


    That rascal is not a bad person, she''s too selfish and too arrogant, that''s all. She is like a child who


    has been pampered and spoilt rotten. Hopefully, after this lesson, she will exercise some self-


    control.


    She had to know that not everyone in this world was like her father who would pamper her and let


    her have her way.


    That reminded Ye Fan of the Qiu Mufan who always tagged along with Qiu Mucheng.


    Ye Fan was not sure if Mucheng knew how to educate children.


    After all, in his eyes, Mucheng was barely more than a grown-up kid.


    It was hard to imagine that she was already a Mom.


    Nheless, Ye Fan was still unsure if the child was his offspring.


    He had already decided that during his next trip to Jiangbei, if he had the opportunity, he would take


    Qiu Mufan fora test.


    If the child was really his, then the child''s mother must be Mucheng.


    As these thoughts came to him, in his mind, her beautiful image appeared, full of grandeur and


    grace.


    ¡°Sir, please show your letter of invitation.¡±


    Following the crowd, Ye Fan had quickly reached the extension part on the Ind of the King of


    India.


    There stood a luxurious ptial building.


    The building was made of pure white marble and looked like a holy church.


    The stairs stretched for thousands of meters as if they led to the sky.


    The ming red carpet reached right to the end.


    Festive flowers decorated both sides of the stairway.


    At the entrance, were arge number of staff to make sure everything went smoothly.


    At this point, a staff member stopped Ye Fan and asked to see his invitation letter.


    He shook his head to indicate that he did not have one.


    ¡°We are sorry. Without an invitation letter, you are not allowed to enter.¡±


    The man was expressionless, wearing a white wrap skirt and a long shirt, which was the traditional


    dress of India.


    It was certainly not this that attracted Ye Fan''s attention.


    Rather, it was the man''s strong fiery aura that could not be ignored.


    The aura of this level and strength was nearlyparable to one in the realm of a Grandmaster.


    Someone with this level of power would easily qualify as a middle-level leader in the Chu Sect.


    Yet, here, he was only guarding the entrance.


    Ye Fan deduced that today''s wedding was not as simple as it appeared.


    ¡°Sir, please leave because you are blocking the way for the other guests.¡±


    Seeing Ye Fan not making a move, the gatekeeper made a polite gesture again, signaling that he


    should leave.


    Ye Fan chuckled softly. ¡°What if I insist on entering?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that would be courting death.¡± The gatekeeper''s tone was still calm, but the sternness and chill


    in his words were particrly clear.


    At this critical moment whence a showdown seemed inevitable, a startled voice came from nearby.


    ¡°Darn it, Mister, what a coincidence! You''re here to attend the King of India''s wedding ceremony


    too? We seem to bump into each other very often!


    ¡°By the way, you were so cool the other day! You defeated a group of guards with your own two


    hands! Now I know, everyone in China knows martial arts! Just like Bruce Lee in his movies!¡±


    Ye Fan was too stunned to reply.


    Even without looking at the person, from the way he babbled away nonstop, it had to be Kieran who


    met Ye Fan once, some time ago.


    After a brief exchange, Kieran realized that Ye Fan was stopped from entering the premises


    because he did not have an invitation letter.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mister. Give me a moment to solve this problem for you!¡± Kieran told Ye Fan before


    turning around to leave.


    After a few minutes, Kieran turned up again and passed an invitation letter to Ye Fan.


    Then, both of them passed through the security check and entered the castle.


    ¡°Thanks, Kieran,¡± Ye Fan said.


    ¡°It''s okay. Don''t mention it. Anyway, I got it from my sister. You''ve met Winnie, before. She looks


    very strict but she does dote on me. Come on, I''ll take you to see her.¡±


    As Kieran spoke, he led Ye Fan to meet his sister.


    In a short while, they came upon a mature-looking blonde woman with beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Ye Fan, this is my sister, Winnie.¡± Kieran introduced them to each other.


    Ye Fan smiled at her.


    However, Winnie looked at him a little suspiciously. ¡°Why are you here if you did not receive an


    invitation?¡±


    Ye Fan smiled as he replied, ¡°I wanted to experience something new.¡±


    ¡°What is your family background? Of China''s rich and powerful, I only know about the Mo family


    from Zhonghai. Are you a member of this family?¡± Winnie continued to speak.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid you will be disappointed. Ie from amon family. My


    mother was from a remote vige somewhere in Jiangdong. Our ancestors weremon farmers


    for several generations. I''m not from a privileged background.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Coming from a remote vige, how can your martial arts skills be so advanced?¡±


    Kieran was surprised.


    ¡°We are a poor family, our homes are barely furnished. We have to be able-bodied to provide for our


    families,¡± Ye Fan replied almost jokingly.


    After knowing about Ye Fan''s background, Winnie was not so wary of him anymore.


    However, she became a little contemptuous.


    ¡°Since you are not from some privileged background, behave yourself when you enter the premises.


    I know that you have some knowledge about martial arts. Nevertheless, you must know that all the


    guests today are highly skilled. With your martial arts ability, you might scare some ordinary folk, but


    in today''s situation, you are no big deal. Mark my words. If you create trouble here, even the gods


    cannot help you.¡±

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    The ind which was usually isted from the rest of the world was very busy in thest few days.


    Hundreds of ships came together, and an endless stream of people docked.


    Naturally, those who could participate in the King of India''s wedding ceremony were all powerful


    individuals from all over the world.


    ¡°Look over there. That is a Middle East oil tycoon. I heard that there are more than three hundred


    women living in his vi. They are his harem.¡±


    Ye Fan was speechless.


    ¡°The one with the white turban is an arms dealer from India. The arms business is one of the most


    profitable businesses in the world. Rumor has it is said that this very ind was built by the said


    arms dealer forthe King of India.¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan was stunned.


    Following the crowd, Ye Fan and his twopanions moved along forward.


    Along the way, Kieran, the chatterbox, kept pointing out to Ye Fan the big shots present at the


    function.


    However, Ye Fan did not recognize any of them.


    Nor did he wish to know who they were.


    To Ye Fan, no oil tycoon or arms giant could withstand a strike of his fists.


    Naturally, Winnie was unaware of Ye Fan''s mentality.


    All she noticed was his ignorant and silent expression when Kieran told him who the important


    guests were.


    ¡°Apparently, he is really a country bumpkin.¡±


    Winnie shook her head and smiled contemptuously.


    And so, at that moment, all the wariness and suspicions she had about Ye Fan were gone.


    Such an insignificant person from a humble background could not be here for any conspiracy, nor


    could he cause any major harm.


    Finally, Winnie became convinced that Ye Fan was there to see the world.


    ¡°Kieran, is the King of India really getting married today?¡±


    Ye Fan was not interested in the origins of the wealthy guests but what concerned him more were


    matters pertaining to Fen Tian.


    There was no apparent reason, but from the very beginning, Ye Fan felt a little strange when he


    entered this hall.


    By right, due to the King of India''s prestigious status, at his wedding, the martial arts masters from


    Folo Pce of India should be present.


    Moreover, the martial arts world of foreign countries would also send envoys to congratte him.


    On the contrary, after Ye Fan looked around, he discovered that most of the guests present were


    businessmen who were no martial arts experts.


    There were very few warriors with powerful auras, and even fewer martial artists above the


    Grandmaster levels. As for Supreme level Grandmasters, Ye Fan did not see any.


    Fen Tian was the top martial art master in South Aploth.


    That year, when there was a wedding in Chu Sect, the martial arts leaders from various countries in


    the world attended the banquet in person.


    Perhaps, Fen Tian''s status was not as privileged as the Chu family but he certainly deserved better.


    ¡°Who else, in your opinion, could it be? The Ind of the King of India is the exclusive territory of


    the King of India. Who else, otherthan the King of India, can hold a wedding here?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don''t me you. For someone whose status is as prominent as the King of India, marriage


    and family are burdensome. Many men of his level do not get married. Just think about it. Either


    way, there will be many women avable. If they want children, there is no shortage of women who


    would give birth to their offspring. Why would they want to get married? When they divorce, they


    have to share their assets. If they have affairs, the public would condemn them. Marriage is not


    beneficial to them at all, other than the increased responsibilities and obligations.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Anyway, if I were the King of India, it would be foolish of me to sacrifice so much for one girl. It''s


    akin to giving up the whole forest for the sake of one tree. Nheless, while on my way here, I


    heard that the King of India''s fiancee is a rare beauty.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Chu Sect? It''s an ancient and mysterious powerful sect. I don''t know much


    about this Chu Sect, but I do know that their head is recognized by the whole world as the most


    beautiful goddess on earth. Some passers-by on the road have said that the King of India''s fiancee


    is as beautiful as the goddess of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°I feel that I''m beginning to understand why the King of India wants to get married. Perhaps, he has


    found his true love.


    ¡°It is a terrifying thing for a man to fall in love. Once a man falls in love, not only will he give up a


    whole forest, but he would willingly go against the whole world too. When a man is rational, he is


    the smartest animal on earth, but when he falls in love, he could be the dumbest creature in the


    world.¡±


    Apparently, Kieran seemed to know a lot about the beauties of the world and he seemed very


    concerned, as well.


    At this point, he was sharing with Ye Fan his thoughts and experiences with women.


    ¡°Love?¡±


    Ye Fan listened attentively but he shook his head and


    ¡°Do you think that a shameless and unfilial old dog can really love someone? I''m afraid such a


    person does not even have a heart.¡± Ye Fan sneered.


    His tone was filled with contempt and disgust.


    Ye Fan could not muster up even the slightest feeling of fondness for Fen Tian, the King of India.


    First, he had murdered his masters andrades.


    In the battle of the rainforest, years ago, in order to achieve his goal, Fen Tian was unscrupulous


    and would stop at nothing.


    Among the people Ye Fan had met over the years, Fen Tian was the most despicable and


    shameless one.


    As Ye Fan and Kieran chatted, a middle-aged couple walked toward them.


    The couple were d in magnificent clothes and were elegant and decent in behavior, giving them


    an air of dignified Western Epea aristocracy.


    ¡°Kieran, why have you just arrived? You must have been horsing around on the way. The wedding


    ceremony will be starting soon. Let''s find seats quickly.¡±


    The couple must be rtives of Kieran and Winnie. When they saw Kieran, they pretended to be


    upset.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°And he is?¡±


    Then, their uncle, Jefferson noticed Ye Fan beside Kieran and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Uncle Jefferson, he is a friend I just met on the way here, Ye Fan.¡± Kieran smiled as he made the


    introductions.


    ¡°Ye Fan? Is he from China? What is his background? I do not remember any well-known family in


    China by the surname of Ye.¡± Jefferson wondered.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    Winnie who was nearby could not help bursting out inughter.


    ¡°Uncle Jefferson, what well-known family? He''s from a small vige, nothing remarkable about it.


    Just now he was stopped at the entrance for trying to enter without an invitation letter. I didn''t want


    to get involved but Kieran insisted on helping him.¡± Winnie shook her head as she spoke.


    Suddenly, Jefferson frowned. ¡°Kieran, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what this


    asion is? How dare you just bring anyone in? If you get into trouble and disrupt our family''s


    ns, how can you bear the consequences? Now, take him back to wherever he came from!¡±


    Jefferson said sternly.


    Kieran was immediately put in a difficult position. ¡°Uncle Jefferson, this is not a decent thing to do, is


    it? Ye Fan is only here to gain knowledge and experience. He won''t get us into trouble, I promise.


    And I''ll keep watch on him, all right? It wouldn''t affect our family''s ns.¡± Kieran begged earnestly.


    He had brought Ye Fan into the premises. If Ye Fan was driven out, Kieran would be humiliated in


    front of his friend.


    In the end, after much persuasion by Kieran''s silver tongue, Jefferson agreed to let Ye Fan stay.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him carefully. The guests here are either powerful or wealthy. They are not people


    he can mess with. Furthermore, today is the wedding day of the King of India. If he does cause any


    trouble, none of us can bear the consequences.¡± Jefferson warned.


    Kieran nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don''t worry, Jefferson. I''ve already briefed him. My buddy, Ye Fan


    knows the overall situation and he will not cause any trouble.¡± Kieranughed sheepishly.


    Leading Ye Fan along, he went forward to the front seats.


    Kieran''s warmth and friendliness made Ye Fan rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Kieran, perhaps I should not be seated together with you?¡±


    ¡°Don''t mind my uncle. He has always been cautious and doesn''t mince his words. He is just afraid


    of being implicated. We are just two youngsters. Even if we want to cause trouble, there is no way


    we can create any huge mess. Just sit back and rx.¡± Kieran with a big heart spoke casually.


    By now, all the guests from various parts of the world were seated.


    In front, an emcee stepped onstage.


    ¡°Apparently, the wedding ceremony is about to start.¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the wedding ceremony is about to begin in ten minutes'' time. Kindly take


    your seats,¡± announced the emcee.


    True enough, many people started to enter the hall and take their seats after the emcee''s


    announcement.


    ¡°Oh my! Isn''t that the head of the Vias family?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Why does that girl behind him look so familiar?¡±


    Kieran got bored quickly, and his eyes started wandering around.


    Very soon, he noticed a group of people.


    ¡°Ye Fan, isn''t she that rascal that we met in the restaurant the other day?¡± asked Kieran as he


    seemed to recall something and pointed to a person in front of them.


    Ye Fan took a nce and replied, ¡°I think so.¡±


    When Ye Fan and Kieran noticed Noa, she seemed to sense it too.


    She turned around and met Ye Fan''s eyes.


    ¡°Hmph! That b*stard!¡±


    Noa was still angry, so when she spotted Ye Fan, she stomped her feet.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Is that the China man you were telling me about?¡± asked Noa''s dad as he looked at


    where his daughter was staring at.


    Soon, he spotted Ye Fan.


    ¡°Noa, go with your brothers first. I will join all of you in a short while,¡± said her father.


    Just as Gray was turning to walk away, Noa grabbed hold of his hand and begged him, ¡°Dad,


    please don''t hurt him.¡±


    The man shook his head in disapproval. ¡°After so many years, the first man that you care about


    turns out to be a foreigner. It looks like I can''t keep my baby girl by my side anymore.¡±


    The man teased his daughter and caressed her face. ¡°Don''t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    After that, the man took a few guards with him and walked toward Ye Fan.


    The few guards went up to Ye Fan and asked him politely, ¡°Are you Ye Fan? Come out for a while.


    Mr. Vias would like to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to speak with me, then why isn''t he here? Why has he sent you to call me instead?¡± Ye


    Fan responded.


    However, his response scared the wits out of Kieran and Winnie.


    Kieran advised him in a low voice, ¡°Ye Fan, they are the Vias family, the most prominent family in


    India. Be careful how you talk to them! If they ask you to go over, you do so. By the look of it, I don''t


    think they will make things difficult for you.¡±


    Kieran was worried that Ye Fan might offend those people and implicate them.


    When Ye Fan noticed how frightened Kieran was, he shook his head andughed.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll go with them.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Anyway, he had nothing to upy him at the moment. Ye Fan also wanted to find out why the head


    of the Vias family was looking for him.


    ¡°You''re Ye Fan? You look like a fine young man indeed.¡±


    Outside the castle, there was a stern and haughty-looking man waiting for him.


    There were also several guards standing near him.


    ¡°Thank you. But, I don''t think you have called me here to tell me how handsome-looking I am,¡± said


    Ye Fan with a smile.


    Gray nodded. ¡°That''s right. Let''s get back to the point. Tell me about your background. Who else do


    you have in your family? What kind of business is your family doing? Perhaps, your family has


    some business dealings with the Vias family.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head and let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I''m a nobody. My family is doing


    agricultural work. We certainly have no business dealings with you.¡±


    ¡°What? A country bumpkin?¡± All of a sudden, the man''s face darkened.


    Although he had guessed that Ye Fan was not from any outstanding family background, it was only


    now that he realized that he had overestimated him.


    A country bumpkin with no prominent family background was considered to be among the lowest


    ss of people in India.


    India was a country that took social hierarchy very seriously.


    Family backgrounds were of utmost importance to the people from the upper caste.


    Under normal circumstances, he would feel insulted to be talking to someone of Ye Fan''s standard.


    However, he had no choice because his foolish daughter was interested in that man.


    ¡°In the future, cut all ties with your parents. You aren''t allowed to have any more interactions with


    them. I will provide you with a new and more dignified identity. Once the wedding is over, you will


    come back to my home. From now on, you will be by my daughter''s side and attend to all her


    needs! As long as you keep her happy, I won''t treat you badly! Naturally, that is as far as things will


    go between you and my daughter. I have to tell you something in advance. The daughter of the Vias


    family will never marry someone of a sullied bloodline. Therefore, you should know where you


    stand. There are some things that shouldn''t cross your mind! It doesn''t matter how my daughter


    feels about you. Always remember that you''re only a servant hired by the Vias family. Is that


    understood?¡±


    Once he was aware of Ye Fan''s background, Gray looked down on him.


    As a result, he also sounded more domineering than before.


    However, Ye Fan remained unperturbed andughed out loud instead.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the whole world.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    Gray frowned.


    Ye Fan''sughter had annoyed him and sounded like a ridicule to him.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that? Or perhaps, you feel that serving my daughter is an insult to


    you? It looks to me like you have no idea how powerful the Vias family is. The Vias family used to


    be royalty in India! Even now, my family members still have some say in military affairs! Ourfamily


    businesses span across the world. The strongest man in South Aploth is one of my family


    members!¡±


    Ye Fan could not take it anymore, and he cut him off. ¡°So what? It doesn''t matter how prominent


    your family may be. In my eyes, you''re nothing! I don''t even give a d*mn about the Chu family and


    have even fought against them. So, stop being a snob. To me, your background means nothing!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Such insolence!¡±


    Gray was infuriated, and he stared at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Nothing? Are we insignificant to you? This is absurd! You''re so ignorant! Who do you think you


    are? A king? A god? You''re just a poor chap from a lowly background with no title. If my silly


    daughter hasn''t had her eyes on you, what makes you think I will be talking to you? You won''t even


    be able to enter the castle without help. I have no idea why you have the confidence to be so


    arrogant!¡±


    Gray was really enraged.


    He had given Ye Fan his blessing, wealth, and even the opportunity to get close to his daughter.


    Gray was even prepared to ept Ye Fan as his godson if he proved himself to be capable.


    However, he did not expect this impoverished young man to be so rude and ungrateful!


    Over the years, no one had dared to speak to him in that manner.


    If it was not for his daughter, he would have burned Ye Fan alive for his offensive behavior.


    Yet, Ye Fan remained smiling when faced with Gray''s wrath.


    ¡°You want to know where I get my confidence from?


    Let me show you!¡±


    With that, Ye Fan stomped the ground.


    Boom!


    There was a loud explosion, and it felt as if the earth had shattered.


    The stone steps beneath his feet exploded into


    pieces.


    Gray got such a fright and trembled so badly because he thought that Ye Fan wanted to kill him.


    Amidst the flying debris, Ye Fan eximed in a godlike stance, ¡°The power is within me! Even if I


    want to kill you, there is no one who can stop me. Who dares to?"

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    The sound was like a thunderous explosion.


    Gray and his bodyguards were stunned by Ye Fan''s intense aura. They were struck dumb as they


    stood frozen in ce.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gray felt like his life was on the line when he faced Ye Fan. He didn''t understand why he got that


    feeling.


    Ye Fan was just a poor, nameless dog from the lower caste. Yet why did he feel such a deep sense


    of fear of the former''s crushing pressure?


    Ye Fan merely turned around and left. He didn''t take Gray''s life because he knew thetter did it for


    his daughter.


    Ye Fan was always more tolerant toward fathers that showed paternal love to their children.


    After Ye Fan''s silhouette was gone from sight, Gray finally snapped out from his daze of terror.


    ¡°What a presumptuous young man! What power does he think he has in his hands? How powerful


    can a nameless hooligan be? Can he be more powerful than an organization or a family? What a


    brat!¡± He shook


    his head, his eyes filled with disdain.


    An individual''s mediocrity might be temporary, but one must know one''s worth. No one would expect


    sess from an individual who can''t even face his own worthlessness and mediocrity.


    In his eyes, an egoistic and cowardly man like Ye Fan was destined to achieve nothing in his life.


    He even thought of giving Ye Fan a boost for his daughter''s sake, but he had dashed that thought.


    Right that moment, he would rather give a pig a boost rather than Ye Fan.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Gray huffed as he whirled around to leave.


    Once he reached Noa''s side, he said, ¡°Forget about him. Such an inferior and dishonorable man


    isn''t worthy of you, and he doesn''t deserve a ce in your heart. I will select the most outstanding


    man to be your husband and my son-inw,¡± he promised in a deep tone.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s wrong? Why was the head of the Vias family looking for you? Is he nning to take


    revenge against you? That girl earlier seems to be part of the Vias family,¡± Kieran asked with


    concern the minute Ye


    Fan returned to his seat.


    Ye Fan merely shot him a light smile. ¡°It''s fine. I''ve got it under control.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Kieran let out a long exhale. ¡°The Vias family is India''s most powerful noble family


    among the top three noble families. You can''t picture the influence and power they have.


    ¡°If they want to take action against you, you might not make it out of India alive,¡± Kieran said in a


    somber tone.


    Feeling uncertain, Winnie asked, ¡°Are you sure everything''s taken care of?¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°Do you think I can stand here safe and sound otherwise?¡±


    His words had cleared up Winnie''s doubt.


    ¡°Let''s pray that is the case. I hope you learned something after this incident. A man with a humble


    background like you should keep a low profile. Your recklessness might give you a quick high, but a


    small fry like you won''t be able to bear the consequences,¡± Winnie advised as if she was a life


    coach giving a life lesson.


    Kieran nodded his head, as he could not agree more. ¡°Ye Fan, I know her advice is harsh, but it''s


    for your own good. All in all, let''s try not to cause any more trouble,¡± Kieran said.


    Ye Fan merely shed them a smile without a word.


    The music red from the speakers mounted on the corners of the hall. As if on cue, the master of


    ceremonies went up the stage.


    ¡°Greetings,dies and gentlemen. I thank you all foring here despite your busy schedules,


    especially those whoe from afar. Let us witness a grand wedding held on this sacred day.


    ¡°I guess everyone here knows the groom, for he is India''s most powerful man and has been


    protecting this nation''s citizens for his entire life.


    ¡°The president has even granted him a title andnd. That''s right. He''s none otherthan our King of


    India,¡± the master of ceremonies introduced excitedly.


    The apuse from downstage was deafening.


    Kieran and Winnie pped their hands with the crowd.


    ¡°Next up, I''ll be introducing the bride. I have hosted many weddings in my career, almost a


    thousand. So I can say, without any exaggeration, that the bride today is the most beautiful bride I


    have ever seen in my career.


    ¡°There''s a saying in China about beauty that obscures the moon and makes flowers blush.


    ¡°Yet I think all the idioms and adjectives in this world can''t describe her beauty. All right. Enough


    said. Let us wee the bride and groom!¡±


    Boom!


    At the master of ceremonies'' cue, hundreds of firecrackers went off, creating a symphony of pops.


    Melodious music began ying in the background.


    Rose petals began falling from the ceiling.


    The huge heaven-gate-like doors to the castle were pushed open.


    Soon, the bright rays of the sun shone into the hall through the opening.


    The crowd observed a man wearing a suit, with the bride''s fair, lean arm tucked in his as they


    walked into the hall, parading down the new red carpet with rose petals raining down on them.


    Everyone present was stoked by the magnificent sight.


    While the women were watching the bride with envious gazes, the men''s eyes were trained on


    India''s most powerful man with admiration.


    Slowly, the couple walked toward the stage under the scrutiny of thousands of pairs of eyes.


    At the same time, a huge LED screen on the stage began disying aption of photos of the


    King of India and the bride.


    ¡°Oh heavens!¡±


    ¡°Is that the bride of the King of India?¡±


    ¡°She''s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°That is a face that canunch a thousand ships!¡±


    ¡°Since when did India have such a beautiful girl?¡±


    Amotion stirred within the crowd.


    Even though the bride had a veil on, the photos on the massive screen showed everyone the


    beauty of the bride.


    ¡°Ye Fan, look! She''s a beauty! I won''t have any other regrets if my future wife has even one-tenth of


    her beauty,¡± Kieran shouted enthusiastically.


    However, he didn''t notice Ye Fan''s curled-up fists and trembling body.


    It''s Junie! How can it be Junie? Why is she marrying him?


    Ye Fan was ring at the photos on the screen like a madman, shocked. Disbelief struck him.


    The gorgeous woman was Junie, who left without saying goodbye and came to India to take


    revenge.


    How did she end up being Fen Tian''s bride? What happened within these few days? Wait,


    something feels wrong.


    After his brief shock, Ye Fan noticed something.


    His eyes narrowed at the woman beside Fen Tian.


    ¡°Congrattions, King of India!¡±


    ¡°I wish the King of India a happy marriage on behalf of the Hutton family.¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the Western Epea''s royal family, I am here to congratte you on this grand day.¡±


    Guests from every corner of the globe chorused their wishes to the couple.


    Feeling the admiration gaze on him, Fen Tian merely nced at them with arrogance.


    ¡°I thank you all foring here today.¡± His voice echoed across the castle at the wave of his arm.


    The current Fen Tian was living at the peak of his life.


    Power, women, status, and strength. These were what men had been chasing for their whole lives,


    and he had everything at that moment.


    He possessed the strength of a Supreme and a stunning bride.


    His life wasplete and fulfilled.


    Yet when Fen Tian was receiving the guests'' wishes, suddenly, earsplitting sounds pierced a hole in


    the happy scenery.


    A couple of figures from the crowd charged toward the couple at breakneck speed and immediately


    encircled Fen Tian the moment they revealed themselves. They were dressed in robes and had a


    golden lightning bolt tattoo between their brows.


    ¡°Fen Tian, you betrayed your faction and murdered your masters andrades. To this very day,


    you still hold the Elysian Master captive!


    ¡°I''m here, under my master''s dying order, to get rid of you and clear the faction of any despicable


    members like you!¡± shouted one of the robed men.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    The furious deration echoed against the walls of the castle.


    The moment they revealed themselves, the members of the Elysian Faction started chanting as


    their hands formed different gestures quickly.


    In the end, the crowd could only see an ancient roulette-like object rose from them.


    That golden lightning bolt tattoo between their brows glowed as though it had formed a connection


    with the ancient roulette-like object.


    The terrifying Power of Lightning was flowing along with the outlines too quickly for the human eyes


    to follow. It was like a raging torrent.


    Zap!


    Lightning exploded above their heads.


    Though the lightning wasn''t as powerful and they looked like tiny slithering snakes, so one or two


    bolts of them were insignificant. But what if there were tens and hundreds of them?


    The crowd watched as the King of India previously awash with wishes and admiration was now


    trapped in a web of lightning.


    All at once, the lightning struck Fen Tian.


    He looked like he was being bitten and engulfed when seen from afar.


    ¡°Hurry! Grab the Elysian Master now!¡±


    A loud yell came from one of the members of the Elysian Faction.


    A dark man urgently snatched the bride from Fen Tian''s side and retreated to a safe distance.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    The battle on the stage had already reached a climax, yet it was then that the guests downstage


    realized something was amiss.


    After all, everything happened within minutes.


    A second ago, a couple of random men charged toward Fen Tian andunched an assault on him,


    then the next second, the bride was taken away.


    The sudden and swift change had the crowd shocked and drenched in fear.


    Never had they ever imagined there was someone in this world who was bold enough to crash Fen


    Tian''s wedding. He was the King of India, after all.


    However, it was Fen Tian''s carelessness for falling into their trap.


    ¡°W-Winnie, is the King of India losing?¡± Kieran asked as he watched the seemingly trapped Fen


    Tian.


    Fen Tian was outnumbered and taken by surprise.


    Kieran figured the King of India would most likely lose in the battle no matter how powerful thetter


    was.


    Winnie shook her head. ¡°You have underestimated him. If he loses so easily, do you think India


    would have granted him the title of ''King''?


    ¡°Do you know what his title represents? It means the king of thend! Even if India is on the verge


    of falling, he can pull it back up on its feet.


    ¡°Just you wait and see, brother. You''ll soon see the reason he''s unrivaled.¡±


    A contrast to the horrified crowd, Winnie''s face was glowing with excitement. A burning admiration


    was sparkling in her wide eyes. She looked exactly like a fangirl worshipping her idol.


    One would assume her to be a faithful devotee by the pious expression on her face.


    At that moment, the Power of Lightning within the web continued to amass.


    The members of the Elysian Faction were conducting a formation of some kind.


    With simr hand gestures, they amplified the Power of Lightning from the round disk they held in


    their hands.


    The buzzing lightning snake with the infinite power of lightning slithered toward Fen Tian.


    ¡°Fen Tian, you should be grateful that you''ll be dying under Master''s Lightning Snake Formation.


    Master can finally rest his soul if he knows about this,¡± said an elderly man, who seemed to be the


    leader of the group as his heavy gaze fixed on Fen Tian.


    The Elysian Faction considered their sneak attack a sess.


    They managed to rescue the Elysian Master and even sessfully unleashed the Lightning Snake


    Formation.


    All they had to do was wait for Fen Tian to die under the Power of Lightning.


    Just when the Elysian Faction thought they had won, Fen Tian suddenly raised his head from within


    the formation.


    There was no disy of pain on his sharp contoured face.


    Instead, he shed a grin at the elderly man.


    ¡°You never change despite all these years. You''re always underestimating me and so full of


    yourself.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I still don''t understand why Master bequeaths the Divine Thunderbolt to you


    and not me.


    ¡°Maybe he was getting old and blind.¡± Fen Tianughed as he spun around and slowly strode


    toward members of the Elysian Faction.


    He fought back against hundreds of thousands of lightning snakes under everyone''s scrutiny.


    Fen Tian then looked like a shining gold rock forged by lightning.


    The roaring mes and terrifying lightning strikes didn''t stop him from his path.


    Instead, they merely entuated his dignity.


    A formidable pressure that weighed a mountain shadowed the Elysian Faction members.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Is the Lightning Snake Formation useless against him?¡±


    ¡°l-lmpossible!¡±


    The scene ying out in front of their eyes was out of their expectation.


    Never had they expected their trump card would be useless against Fen Tian.


    They knew they would die a meaningless death if the battle continued.


    Hence, the elder shouted, ¡°There has been a change in ns. Let''s bring the Elysian Master with us


    and retreat!¡±


    At the elder''s order, the members of the Elysian Faction instantly turned around and madly dashed


    toward the exit with the rescued bride.


    Fen Tian didn''t give chase. He merely stood on the stage with his hands folded behind him and


    regarded them with a smile as though he was waiting for something.


    Shortly after, an earsplitting st pierced everyone''s ears.


    Thevish and holy white wedding gown exploded under everyone''s fearful gaze.


    At the same time, a dagger was hurled.


    A sharp dagger stabbed into one of the member''s bodies through the throat.


    The member of the Elysian Faction standing closest to the bride turned to the woman in red with a


    look of


    confusion as he copsed to the floor.


    ¡°Y-You''re not Elysian Master?¡±


    The sudden turn of events dealt a devastating blow to the Elysian Faction members.


    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right,¡± the woman in red snickered at their realization and lobbed the


    dagger in her hands.


    ¡°Dodge it! Everyone run!¡± the elder man roared.


    His early warning had avoided any further loss of lives.


    The dagger merely left a few cuts on their bodies.


    Swoosh!


    Then, India''s elite fighters, who had been lying in wait outside the doors, rushed in and blocked the


    exit, effectively cutting off the escape route for the members of the Elysian Faction.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fen Tian and his subordinates had the Elysian Faction members trapped in the castle.


    The situation was going downhill for the members of the Elysian Faction.


    It seemed like the tables had turned. They were initially the ones who trapped Fen Tian, but now


    Fen Tian had them trapped instead.


    ¡°Fen Tian, you despicable bastard! This was your n all along?¡± the elder eximed with


    reddened eyes at the realization.


    Their exit had been sealed off.


    They were now prey caught in a trap. Immediately, they stood with their backs against each other


    and watched every movement their opponent made with cautiousness.


    Holding the same pose, Fen Tian stood on the stage and peered at his prey with a disinterested


    look as though they were nothing more than corpses. ¡°How am I supposed to catch all of you


    without a n?


    ¡°You''re too naive! That old geezer couldn''t even win against me. Funny that you thought you could.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± cursed the members of the Elysian Faction.


    ¡°Where''s Elysian Master?¡±


    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± ¡°Fen Tian, if you dare to touch her. I''lle back and haunt you even


    after I die.¡±


    Fen Tian merely shook his head and smiled. ¡°Have you ever heard of a peerless powerful man in


    the martial arts world many years ago?


    ¡°That man almost put a hole in Chu Sect with his power alone. His glow had overshadowed the


    entire martial arts world then. In the end, that brat still died by my schemes!


    ¡°I still remembered how his subordinates had threatened me like how you did now before he died.


    Yet what was the oue?


    ¡°Many years had passed, yet I''m still standing up here peering down at you. On the other hand, that


    brat was buried so deep underground that he''d been erased from everybody''s memory.


    ¡°So there''s no such thing as ghosts or repercussions. There''s only the living and the victor. I, Fen


    Tian will be thest one standing!


    ¡°Even after a hundred or even a thousand yearster, Elysian Master, Ye Fan or Chu Fan, will


    remain as


    ashes. But, I''ll be here forever!¡±


    He let out a maniacugh.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    The castle was filled with silence as everyone was frozen in horror.


    There was only Fen Tian''s arrogant voice echoing against the walls of the castle.


    Those from the Elysian Faction were in peril, their eyes filled with hopelessness.


    Blood flowed out of the member who had died earlier and dyed the ground around him red.


    Fen Tian was the only one standing proudly in such a vast ce.


    There was an imposing but prideful look in his eyes, making it seem as though he was someone


    with absolute power at that moment, and had everyone''s life right in his palms.


    Nevertheless, it was hardly his fault for feeling proud.


    After all, he had offended so many people all these years and had made himself so many enemies.


    But look at how things turned out.


    All the enemies he made in the past hundreds of years were dead. Every single one of them had


    turned to dust.


    It didn''t matter if his opponent was someone as powerful as Chu Tianfan.


    So what if he''s astoundingly talented and is known to be invincible? He still died before me.


    The man hadmitted suicide.


    His downfall was Fen Tian''s greatest achievement after all these years.


    I managed to kill the one ranked first in Sky Ranking!


    Even though Ye Fan''s downfall was due toplicated reasons, Fen Tian was still arrogant enough


    to think that he was the biggest reason for how the man had ended up.


    After all, if he hadn''t fanned the mes at that time, the whole of the martial arts world wouldn''t have


    forced Ye Fan to the point where hemitted suicide.


    As Fen Tian continued to bask in his sess, many of the guests were watching him with respect.


    Admiration was written all over their faces.


    It was especially true for Winnie as her eyes were filled with pride.


    ¡°Do you see that, Kieran? That''s Fen Tian! His power and capabilities aren''t anything we can ever


    imagine. All we can do is watch him from afar, and admire him with devotion.¡±


    Her face flushed red as she watched the all-powerful man, excitement, and admiration filling her


    heart.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted so much to be the one getting married to the King of India, Fen Tian.


    Winnie had always thought that the only one who could conquer her was a mighty man like him.


    Amidst the crowd''s horror toward Fen Tian''s domineering aura, his voice echoed throughout the


    castle as if he was giving the verdict of death, ¡°That''s enough. It''s time for you to say goodbye to the


    world. I''m going to send you on your way now. Well, as for Junie, the one Elysian Master took in,


    don''t worry because I won''t kill her. I''m going to make her my queen. To be honest, I''ve actually


    fallen for her. When all of you are dead, I''m going to hold another glorious wedding for her, and I''ll


    invite all of the best fighters in the martial arts world. All right. I''m done talking now. Prepare to die!


    When you''re dead, there won''t be any more enemies of mine alive!¡±


    His voice was so loud it shook the whole room.


    However, just as he was about to attack the rest of the members of the Elysian Faction with his


    Divine Thunderbolt, an indifferent voice from the crowd sounded. ¡°Don''t you think it''s too early for


    you to say that, Fen Tian?¡±


    The voice wasn''t loud, and it sounded calm and collected.


    Nheless, a voice that suddenly sounded in such a quiet ce attracted the attention of many.


    They were all startled.


    A thousand pairs of eyes turned to look in the direction of the voice uniformly, as though they had


    nned to do so beforehand.


    All they saw were a few young men and women sitting in their seats peacefully.


    One of them had blond hair and blue eyes, with a handsome face to boot.


    Next to him were two young men.


    One of them was thin and short, seemingly at peace despite the chaos.


    The other, however, was as pale as a sheet.


    At the sudden attention on them, he quickly waved his hands and stuttered, ¡°N-No, it wasn''t us. It r-


    really wasn''t us.¡±


    Kieran was nched in horror and wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    The siblings had their full attention on Fen Tian earlier, so they didn''t notice who had spoken.


    But the others weren''t wrong for looking at them.


    The voice did seem to havee from their direction, after all.


    ¡°Huh? Who is it? Who said that? Why aren''t you showing yourself?¡±


    Just as everyone else was busy looking for the person, Fen Tian had also turned to look.


    His cold eyes passed over each and every one of the guests, seemingly shooting daggers at them


    as he did so.


    The people couldn''t help but shudder as they felt a chill down theirspines.


    However, almost ten seconds had passed after Fen Tian spoke, but there was still no one standing


    up to admit that they had said it.


    ¡°W-Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who w-was the one w-who said that earlier?¡±


    The crowd was starting to look for the person too.


    Kieran and Winnie looked around at the surroundings.


    ¡°Ye Fan, do you know where the voice came from earlier? Do you know who said it? I wasn''t paying


    attention but it seemed like it came from your direction,¡± the former asked.


    He continued to look around as he questioned.


    But by the time he looked at Ye Fan, he noticed that the usually calm and low-key man had stood


    up sometime earlier.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! W-What are you doing? Sit down! Quick!¡± Kieran eximed, almost peeing himself from


    fright.


    Seeing this, Winnie was both surprised and angry.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you have a death wish? Hurry up and sit down!¡± she scolded.


    Then, she proceeded to force him back into his seat.


    Jefferson, who was sitting in front of them, had turned green from shock.


    ¡°What''s happening? Has he gone crazy? This is going to ruin ourfamily! Get a move on and make


    him sit! Look at what an idiot the both of you brought! Don''t drag us into your mess even if you have


    a death wish!¡± he scolded, his eyes turning bloodshot out of anger.


    Kieran and Winnie were drowning in anxiety, especially the former as he looked like he was about to


    burst into tears soon.


    What on earth are you up to, Mister?Why the hell did you stand up?Even if you wanted to use the


    washroom, can''t you wait till all this is over before you stand up? Why did you have to stand up at


    such a sensitive moment? Do you really want to die?


    Winnie''s face was flushed from anger.


    What an idiotIJust how thoughtless areyou?Can''tyou see that everyone else is looking for the


    person who offended the King of India earlier? You''re just making them misunderstand that you


    were the one when you stood up at such a time. Do you think someone like you who''s from a small


    vige can afford to offend the high and mighty King of India?


    She wanted to kill Ye Fan so badly at that moment.


    ¡°Listen to me, Mister. Hurry up and sit down or you''re going to die!¡±


    Kieran rushed toward Ye Fan and wrapped his arms around thetter, trying to force him to sit


    down.


    Yet, all thetter did was look at him and smile. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t die. The one who can kill me,


    Chu Tianfan, hasn''t even existed yet. Also, if there''s someone who has to die, it''ll be Fen Tian.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Damn it! What the f*** is wrong with you? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Winnie was left dumbstruck.


    Tears were about to stream down from her eyes.


    At the same time, Kieran was so shocked to hear such reckless words from Ye Fan that he couldn''t


    get anything out of his mouth.


    Thetter finally managed to pry him off a momentter.


    He turned and looked up, meeting Fen Tian''s eyes.


    Then, Ye Fan started to step forward to make his way toward him.


    As if a deity returning from a bloodbath, he was back to kill his enemy.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    ¡°It''s me,¡± Ye Fan said.


    The short and simple response seemed to have the effect of a thunder strike.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone''s gazended on him.


    Kieran and Winnie were scared out of their wits upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Lunatic! You really are insane!¡±


    Winnie was utterly stunned.


    Her face twisted with both fear and anger as she shouted at Ye Fan.


    At that moment, she regretted her decision.


    She didn''t expect the man from China would be so stupid.


    If only I had known, I wouldn''t have brought him in even if I were to be beaten to death.


    ¡°Look at what both of you idiots brought in! Our family is about to be ruined!¡±


    Jefferson''s face was pale and he had broken into cold sweat.


    This is a disaster!


    Besidesing for the King of India''s wedding, they were also here to have a discussion regarding


    a coboration.


    If they wanted to expand India''s market, they would need someone powerful to back them up.


    As long as they managed to get Fen Tian on their side, there was no doubt that their business in


    India would give them notable results.


    Yet, everything was ruined now.


    And it was all because his niece and nephew brought an idiot with a death wish with them.


    Jefferson was so mad that he wanted to kick the siblings to death.


    Never mind their ruined ns. If it was ever found out that they were the ones who brought Ye Fan


    in, they might not even be able to leave the Ind of the King of India alive.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    If even Jefferson was feeling this way, Kieran, who was closest to Ye Fan, was even more


    dumbfounded.


    Tears and snot streamed down his face.


    He was still unable to understand why his friend was doingthis.


    You said you''re a nobody, so why are you getting yourself into this mess?Aren''t you just starting a


    losing battle?l bet that Fen Tian can crush you just by raising a finger.


    At that moment, everyone in the castle was staring at Ye Fan.


    Some were shocked at how bold and arrogant he was being, and some were ridiculing him for not


    knowing his ce.


    But most of them pitied him.


    They thought that there was going to be another one to die at the wedding.


    Nheless, right when everyone thought that the man from China was going to die all because he


    didn''t know his ce, Fen Tian''s expression started to change.


    Especially when he saw the man stand up and stride toward him.


    Fen Tian''s once dignified and intimidating look slowly changed into one of shock and fear.


    By the end, he had widened his eyes so much that it seemed like they were about to pop out soon.


    The man started to stammer as he stared at Ye Fan who had once brought him so much fear, ¡°Y-Y-


    You... You-¡±


    The King of India was utterly dumbstruck.


    He became a blubbering mess as he pointed at the man walking toward him, his body trembling.


    His jaw dropped, and after a series of iprehensible shouts and groans, he was still unable to


    get a proper word out.


    He thought that he was seeing things at one point and that the man before him was just an illusion.


    However, no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, he still saw the same face.


    The man with the familiar face was right before him as if he had never left the world.


    He was right before Fen Tian as if he were the vast ocean that still existed no matter the weather or


    how much time had passed.


    Finally, Ye Fan stood in front of him, his eyes cold and indifferent.


    The way he was looking at Fen Tian was like how God would look at an insignificant ant.


    He wasn''t doing anything but the contempt and disdain he was feeling were obvious.


    Fen Tian had lost the moment he met eyes with him.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Fen Tian? It''s only been a short two years. Did you forget about me already? This


    reunion between old friends calls for a drink, doesn''t it?¡±


    Ye Fan''s chuckle rang throughout the room.


    The crowd fell silent in an instant.


    Winnie, who was originally cursing and seething with anger, stood frozen on the spot.


    ¡°O-Old friend? Does this country boy know Fen Tian personally?¡±


    Her eyes widened, surprised at how things had turned out.


    The arrogant man from China wasn''t as unbearable or lowly as they once thought.


    ¡°A-Are you Chu Tianfan?¡±


    After a long time, the words ¡°Chu Tianfan¡± finally left Fen Tian''s mouth.


    Having no intention to hide it, Ye Fan nodded and said, ¡°It seems like you still remember me, Fen


    Tian.¡±


    He smiled, but in Fen Tian''s eyes, the smile was no different from a devil''s.


    He jumped back instinctively, hitting and breaking the walls behind him. It was as though he was a


    mouse that had seen a cat as he quickly set a distance from Ye Fan.


    As he did that, he red at thetter while shaking his head vigorously.


    ¡°There''s no way! It''s impossible! You''re dead two years ago. The whole world witnessed your


    downfall. How can you still be alive? There''s no way this is happening. This must be an illusion


    spell. The Elysian Faction must have cast it on me. Just watch how I crush you!¡± he shouted in


    fright.


    The guests in the castle were naturally shocked to see Fen Tian being like that.


    Seeing how Ye Fan was able to make the best fighter in India so terrified and disorientated, they


    wondered just who he was.


    ¡°Winnie, this friend of yours. Who is he? Is he really from the countryside?¡± Jefferson asked.


    He once loathed Ye Fan, but instantly trembled with fear at the sight of that.


    ¡°I don''t know either,¡± the woman said, her face pale as she shook her head.


    They had only met him by chance.


    In fact, Winnie hadn''t really spoken to him, and she wasn''t really fond of him.


    So it was only natural that she didn''t know his actual identity.


    Those from the Elysian Faction were just as confused.


    They once thought that it was time for their deaths, but it looked like there was a chance to turn


    things around.


    Unlike how his age seemed to suggest, the mysterious man before them didn''t seem ordinary.


    Swoosh!


    Fen Tian erupted right then.


    A shout escaped his lips as he directed the thunder.


    Thunder sounded as a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky, heading straight for Ye Fan.


    ¡°I don''t care if you''re a human or a ghost. Die! Die under my Divine Thunderbolt!¡± Fen Tian roared.


    His piercing shouts sent the ceiling and roof flying.


    Whatever fear he felt earlier had disappeared, and he was filled with violent and murderous intent.


    It didn''t matter that the Ye Fan before him was real or fake. He needed the man to die.


    Never would he want to experience the fear due to Ye Fan anymore.


    ¡°It''s dangerous. Be careful!¡±


    The members of the Elysian Faction were evidently shocked when they saw that Fen Tian had


    created lightning that spanned almost a hundred meters.


    They shouted at Ye Fan and warned him to hide.


    Despite so, the man turned a deaf ear to them as he continued to stand there.


    He remained in his spot as though he were the stubborn rocks in a river with strong currents.


    His slender body was then struck by the thunderbolts.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± the people of Elysian Faction shouted, each of them falling into despair.


    Winnie was stunned, and Kieran covered his eyes in shock.


    He didn''t want to see his friend being struck to pieces by the thunderbolt.


    Nheless, right when everyone thought that there was no way Ye Fan could stay alive, a


    dragon''s roar was heard from the skies.


    The Yin Yang Dragon God Body erupted.


    Streams of gold light illuminated the air as a dragon emerged.


    Chu Tianfan, the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall, resisted the lightning.


    ¡°W-What?¡±

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    ¡°It''s the Dragon God Body¡ªthe highest level of martial arts in the Chu Sect!¡±


    The corners of Fen Tian''s eyes twitched. Overwhelmed by fear and astonishment, he felt like his


    eyes were going to pop out of their sockets.


    A crazy thought popped up in his head.


    Could he really be Chu Tianfan who ranked first in the Sky Ranking? Is it possible that he didn ''t


    die? So now he''s back again?


    ¡°No! It''s not him. It''ll never be him. He''s a fake!¡±


    Even till then, Fen Tian refused to believe that Ye Fan was still alive and was right in front of him.


    Naturally, Ye Fan could not be bothered about Fen Tian''s feelings.


    After unleashing the full powers of the Dragon God Body, Ye Fan clenched his right fist, which was


    so packed with power that it was as if the entire force of the universe was concentrated in it.


    Then, he aimed that punch toward Fen Tian.


    The space surrounding Ye Fan''s fist suddenly shattered into a million pieces of ss.


    His punch had already broken the space dimension.


    His terrifying power caused everyone to be shocked.


    However, Fen Tian did not dodge the punch and instead chose to sh with Ye Fan head-on.


    Lightning shed around him as he mustered all of his force onto his fist.


    During the battle at the rainforest, Fen Tian''s arm had been cut off.


    Hence, for that period of time, he suffered a significant blow to his abilities.


    However, something new came out of it. Since he lost his arm, Fen Tian created a new one-armed


    technique.


    All of the powers would be gathered toward an arm.


    The strength in that arm even surpassed that of Fen Tian''s when he was at his peak.


    ¡°Even if you''re really Chu Tianfan, so what? I''ve ravaged the ins and dominated South Aploth.


    The agony of losing my arm back then was precisely what made me evolve! Even if the real Chu


    Tianfan is still alive, I''ll not be afraid of him, let alone an imposter like you!¡±


    Fen Tian''s eyes turned bloodshot. His furious bellow was so loud that the tables and chairs in the


    castle exploded.


    That was a shocking battle between two Supreme. Before they even exchanged any blows, the


    castle was already in ruins.


    Those nearer to him were sent flying away, while those further to him felt an enormous sense of


    pressure weighing upon them.


    Their faces turned pale and they felt like their blood was going to be squeezed out of their veins.


    ¡°Everybody, run! Run now!¡± At that moment, someone yelled.


    The guests finally realized that their lives were now under threat.


    After all, if they got caught in the crossfire between two powerful fighters, they would be hurt.


    When the battle was between people on the level of Ye Fan, even Grandmasters would be severely


    injured if they were too near.


    As for the othermoners, they would have been obliterated on the spot.


    A chaos erupted.


    Kieran and the rest did not even have time to marvel over Ye Fan''s powers.


    They fled in different directions as if they were helpless ducklings who had lost their bearings.


    Even the fighters from the Elysian Faction started to escape.


    Naturally, Ye Fan and Fen Tian could not even be bothered by what was happening around them.


    When Ye Fan heard Fen Tian''s furious yell, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Fen Tian, it''s been ages since I''ve


    last met you, but you''re still so arrogant. Looks like you didn''t learn any lessons when you lost your


    arm. If that''s the case, I''ll let you realize how terrifying I truly am!¡±


    Ye Fan''sughter reverberated across the ce like the toll of a bell.


    Kieran and Winnie could not believe that these words were being said by that country bumpkin who


    was just sitting beside them minutes ago.


    His domineering aura and dignified demeanor were something that only belonged to a conqueror of


    the world, not a poor rascal.


    In fact, he looked like he was a king, standing at the peak and ruling over the othermoners.


    In the past, Winnie thought that Ye Fan was just an ignorant person.


    However, it turned out that they were the ignorant ones.


    She and Kieran had underestimated that man.


    It was not just them. There were also Noa and her father.


    Everyone had underestimated that man.


    ¡°Noa, leave...¡±


    Noa''s father could not even be bothered to exim at how blinded he was.


    His only thought was to stay far away from Ye Fan and Fen Tian''s battlefield.


    However, what enraged him was how his daughter''s rationality had beenpletely obscured by


    her feelings.


    When their battle was about to break out, that foolish girl, Noa, rushed toward Ye Fan without a care


    in the world.


    Perhaps, she was scared that Ye Fan would die.


    Or, she just wanted to flee with Ye Fan.


    When Noa dashed into the battle between two powerful fighters, her petite figure made her look so


    vulnerable and small.


    She was like a fallen leaf that had been drawn into a tempestuous thunderstorm.


    It could not do anything, be it blocking the wind or stopping the rain.


    The only oue was to be torn into shreds by the endless rain!


    ¡°Mr. Vias, we are running out of time! Go now!¡±


    Gray wanted to dash in and drag her daughter away, but it was toote. Fen Tian hadnded his


    attack.


    To protect Gray''s safety, the guards of the Vias family forcefully dragged him away.


    ¡°B*stard, let go of me! I want to save my daughter!¡± yelled Gray furiously.


    However, it was useless.


    While he was dragged away, he could not do anything but watch helplessly and despairingly as his


    own foolish daughter rushed into the chaotic battle.


    ¡°Noa, you''re so silly...¡±


    A father''s pitiful scream echoed across the ce.


    The harsh winds blew his tears dry.


    Boom!


    Just when Gray was being dragged away, Ye Fan''s furious yell pierced through the cacophony.


    ¡°Boundless Destruction!¡±


    The roof of the castle had already been blown away, revealing the vast sky outside.


    Ye Fan floated in the middle of the sky.


    The roar of a dragon could be heard echoing in the distance, while golden rays of light shrouded


    him.


    After he yelled that out, everyone watched as his thin figurended on the ground, causing cracks


    to spread across the surface.


    His body was slightly bent as endless power flowed from the ground to his entire body.


    With a loud yell, he mmed his fist down.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided straight on, creating such a loud boom that it sent ripples across the air and split


    the ground open.


    The luxurious pce copsed in an instant.


    Next, the concrete, gold pirs, and ss had all turned into debris before being blown across the


    ind.


    For those people who could not flee in time, their chests were sted open by the Qi unleashed.


    Their internal organs were all destroyed, while blood poured down upon them like rain.


    No one would have expected that the King of India''s joyous celebration would end up being a


    bloody doomsday.


    ¡°Who''ll win?¡±


    The Elysian Faction and Fen Tian''s disciples all stared at the battle from afar.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They held their breaths nervously.


    After all, this fight was not only about who would win but also whether they could survive.


    Soon, the dust cleared, revealing two strong figures standing there.


    Their fists were still colliding, just like two bulls locking their horns.


    It was a stalemate!


    ¡°Is it a draw?¡±


    When the Elysian Faction and Fen Tian''s disciples witnessed the scene in front of them, they were


    shocked.


    ¡°This young man is so scarily powerful! He''s actually on par with Fen Tian!¡±


    ¡°Since when did someone like him appear in the martial arts world?¡±


    The Elysian Faction was astonished.


    They had been staying in the secluded mountains for years to master Divine Thunderbolt.


    As they were not concerned about what was happening in the martial arts world, they only knew


    about some older fighters who had been famous since the old time.


    They knew nothing about the younger fighters.


    Hence, when they saw a young man in his midtwenties being able to block Fen Tian''s attack, they


    were naturally dumbfounded.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Do you know how powerful our master is? How can a junior like that man be


    his opponent?¡±


    ¡°It''s a draw?¡±


    ¡°Master is only testing out his powers through the first blow. He hasn''t unleashed his full powers yet.


    When he truly fights with all his might, that rascal will die!¡±


    Fen Tian''s disciples burst outughing, looking so arrogant that it seemed like they would definitely


    emerge victorious.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Fen Tian''s disciples were looking smug, but the people from the Elysian Faction weren''t looking too


    happy. They had fought Fen Tian before, and they knew how powerful the King of India was in the


    martial arts world.


    The young man before them might be a powerful one as well, but he was too young, so they weren''t


    feeling too hopeful about the oue.


    Just when everyone thought the match was going to end in a draw, someone noticed Ye Fan


    smiling, which was odd, given the situation.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°That guy is smiling.¡±


    Ye Fan''s reaction garnered different reactions from the crowd, but all of them turned into surprise in


    the next moment.


    Nine Qi exploded within Fen Tian, as if they were a cluster of grenades exploding out of nowhere.


    As they rampaged within Fen Tian, the King of India roared in


    pain, and his robes were torn into little pieces.


    Butthat was not the end. The king himself was sent flying away like a cannonball. He arced through


    the air, spewing blood and pieces of internal organs.


    Followed by a sickening crunch, the crowd watched in awe as their indomitable king fell to the


    ground, defeated and disgraced.


    He wouldn''t stop coughing up blood, and if they didn''t know better, they would have thought their


    king was nothing but a man of the lowest caste.


    His pride and majesty were destroyed with a single punch.


    A deafening silence fell upon them as everyone took their time to process their shock and grief.


    Everyone from the Elysian Faction was bbergasted, while Fen Tian''s disciples stared at the scene


    in disbelief.


    A single punch took the King of India out. If they hadn''t seen it before their very eyes, they would


    never expect a seemingly regr young man to be the one to take out the top fighter of South


    Aploth¡ª Fen Tian, the guardian of India.


    Oh my god. What kind of monster is this guy? The Elysian Faction fighters were trembling in shock.


    Fen Tian''s disciples were looking as white as tombstones.


    Fen Tian was still lying on the ground, looking as if he could die at any given moment. He was trying


    his best to keep his injuries in control, but the Qi would not stop rampaging within his body. It was as


    if he had a storm raging within him.


    He could not use even an ounce of his own strength, and because he forcibly tried to do so, it tore


    his wound open, and he coughed violently.


    In the end, Fen Tian coughed up even more blood.


    ¡°So, how does it feel, Fen Tian? Like the taste of my Boundless Destruction? Feel proud, Fen Tian.


    It has been a while since I mastered it, but you''re the first one to witness its power.


    Ye Fan looked at the defeated King of India, as if he was nothing but a wriggling, writhing maggot


    fighting on for its dear life.


    Ye Fan mastered Boundless Destruction back when he was recuperating in Great North. Great


    North was and covered in snow and nothing else. Literally. All Ye Fan could see was snow, snow,


    and more snow.


    The only living being by his side was that man. The man whom he should, biologically speaking, call


    ''Father.''


    It was the worst time of his life, and when he regained consciousness, the first thing he realized was


    that the person he hated most was the only one standing by beside him.


    Nobody knew how agonizing Ye Fan felt back then. He would rather die than let that man see him


    during his weakest hour.


    But well, even death was an impossible dream for Ye Fan back then. All he could do was lie down


    and let that man nurse him back to health.


    That man kept talking to Ye Fan during those years. No matter what, he wouldn''t stop talking, as if


    his life depended on him talking to Ye Fan. He touched on every single subject possible. Astrology,


    geography, history, and even spections about the future. None were outside his topics of


    conversation.


    When he was out of topic to talk about, he''d tell Ye Fan about the stories he made up himself.


    Ye Fan, however, never replied to him. Not even once.


    Even so, the man did not give up. He kept talking to Ye Fan every single day. Eventually, he started


    talking about his own thoughts about martial arts and cultivation.


    The inspiration for Boundless Destruction came from that man as well, as much as Ye Fan hated to


    admit it.


    ¡°You must have almost mastered Invoke the Celestial Sky by now, haven''t you? That''s something


    our ancestors created. May he be blessed. Use it well, and it can unleash unimaginable power.


    ¡°Everyone thinks Invoke the Celestial Sky is the strongest martial art in the world, but just between


    you and me, there''s no such thing as ''strongest martial art'' in the world of martial arts. I''ve been in


    this field for a long long time. What''s important is to learn the martial art that you''re most suited for.


    ¡°You don''t have to think of Invoke the Celestial Sky as the Holy Grail. In fact, you can change it a


    little if you think that''ll make it more suited to your style.


    ¡°Take Tumble of the Majestic Mountain and Infinite Force for example. The former puts a heavy


    emphasis on the strength of fists. It''s powerful, straightforward, and puts all its force behind a single


    moment of burst damage.


    ¡°Infinite Force relies more on technique. Contrary to Tumble of the Majestic Mountain, this skill''s


    impact goes on far longer, though it has less burst damage of course.


    ¡°But you see, here''s the interesting part. If you think about it, there''s nothing stopping you from


    merging the two skills together. If you incorporate Infinite Force''s technique into Tumble of the


    Majestic Mountain, you mighte up with something with decent burst damage and damage over


    time. You should try it out.


    ¡°Maybe you''lle up with something surprising.¡±


    That was what that man told him, more or less. Back then, Ye Fan still held an immense hatred


    against him, so he didn''t care for what he said.


    However, Ye Fan''s hatred slowly subsided as the days passed by. Eventually, he started listening to


    what the man had to say about martial arts and cultivation.


    In the end, he merged Infinite Force and Tumble of the Majestic Mountain together, and as a result,


    he created Boundless Destruction. It was a skill that had decent burst damage and great damage


    overtime, sending devastating blows for every punch Ye Fan hurled at his enemy.


    And he defeated Fen Tian with that skill he came up with.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan? Y-You''re actually alive? l-l see. We have been too naive. W-We should not have


    given up the search for your body. E-Everyone has underestimated your strength.¡±


    Things were already getting out of hand. Even Fen Tian had to acknowledge the fact that the man


    before him was Ye Fan himself.


    After all, there was only one fighter among the younger generation who could defeat him so easily,


    and it was none otherthan Chu Tienfan, the one who topped the Sky Ranking.


    Fen Tian had realized the fact that Chu Tianfan was not dead, and on top of that, he came back to


    get his revenge.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fen Tian regretted not being thorough with the search. Back then, Ye Fan killed himself, and a


    mysterious person took his body away. Everyone tried to search for him, but every lead went cold in


    the end, and they gave up.


    Everyone thought that Ye Fan could not have survived such an attack. The arrows pierced through


    his heart, after all. Since he was dead, they saw no point in looking for Ye Fan''s remains.


    Even Fen Tian shared their sentiment. However, because of that exact line of thinking, they lost the


    best chance to fully and totally destroy Ye Fan, allowing him no chance to make a return.


    Even if Ye Fan survived the attack back then, he must have been inches away from death. If they


    could find his body, they could snuff his life out easily.


    But well, there were no ''what ifs.'' The whole world underestimated Ye Fan. In their naivete, they


    thought he could not make a return from what was supposed to be a fatal attack.


    ¡°That is a mistake on our part. You''re only in your twenties, but you''ve managed to defeat the


    entirety of Chu Sect. Of course, miracles like resurrection will happen to you.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I have to admit that you are one terrifying b*stard. Making an enemy out of you is


    possibly the single, worst possible mistake I''ve ever


    Fen Tian suddenlyughed, but it was not a mirthfulugh. Instead, it was filled with self-


    deprecation.


    He didn''t dwell on the reason for Ye Fan''s survival, for there was no point to that. What he must do


    wase up with a way to kill him once more and make sure his mistake was rectified.


    ¡°Are you trying to beg for your life? For my mercy? Do you think you can get any of them?¡± Ye Fan


    asked.


    ¡°What if I were to let that woman go then? Exchange her life for mine? If I am correct, you are here


    for her too, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I dide for Junie.¡± Ye fan nodded.


    Fen Tianughed. ¡°Sometimes women can be the downfall of a hero. Even a fighter like you fell for


    a woman. But well, she is a gorgeous one, and her body is to die for. Even supreme grandmasters


    are impressed by her medical skills.


    ¡°As a wife, she can create and uphold a family well; as a doctor, she can heal almost any ailment


    and help you on your quest to attain the peak of martial art.


    ¡°Perhaps only Tang Yun from Chu Sect and Moon God from Japan can bepared to her, no?¡±


    Fen Tian was not surprised that Ye Fan would say yes. In fact, he was delighted to hear that. After


    all, the more Ye Fan cared about Junie, the higher his chances of survival were.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    ¡°You want to exchange your life for Junie''s?¡± Ye Fanughed scornfully, as if he just heard the


    biggest joke in the world. ¡°Don''t you think you''re thinking a bit too highly of yourself, Fen Tian?


    ¡°Junie has helped me out more times than I care to count. Not even the whole India is worth a


    single strand of her hair, so what makes you think you''re worthy enough? Exchanging her life for


    yours is just a foolish ambition.¡± Ye Fan shook his head.


    Fen Tian, however, was perplexed by that logic. ¡°Hey, by that logic, you''re getting a good deal,


    aren''t you? She''smore important to you than a whole country is, while I am useless to you. You''re


    exchanging a useless person for someone you love. Don''t you think that''s practically an infinite


    return on your investment?¡±


    Fen Tian was propping himself up against a corner of the castle, the blood trickling down his mouth


    was drenching his robe crimson.


    He was on the brink of death, yet he still had time to make small talk with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°You are right. If that is my only choice, then exchanging your life for Junie''s is a


    great move to make, but there is one w in that line of thinking. Do you think I can''t find


    herwithoutyour help?


    ¡°You can stop struggling now, Fen Tian. It''s useless. I came to India for two reasons: one, to take


    Junie home with me, and two, to kill you. In other words, I will save Junie, and you will still die


    nheless.


    ¡°Honestly, Fen Tian, you and I don''t actually have any grudge between us. Technically, that fight in


    the rainforest counts as one, but it was just a battle that stemmed from different ideologies, so to


    speak. It wasn''t even personal. And you lost an arm in the process as well.


    ¡°Had you stayed out of your way, I would not havee to India just to kill you. But no. Oh no, no,


    no. You just had to go and kill my king. And this is the result of your actions.¡±


    Ye Fan''s face was starting to get contorted with darkness and rage, his eyes filled with crimson


    murder.


    Ye Fan would not forget what he saw that day for the rest of his life. The setting sun on the horizon


    draped thend in crimson light, covering the blood Long Baichuan spilled as he stood outside his


    nation,


    fighting until his veryst breath.


    ¡°For many years, he had been by my side. He has made a name for himself and had even just


    gotten engaged. In the few hours before his death, he was probably thinking about his wife, who


    was waiting for him in their bedroom. That was the first day of their marriage.


    ¡°But you... You made sure he never had the second day with his wife. Even now, I am still too


    ashamed to see his wife. But soon that won''t be the case anymore. Once I kill you, I will cut your


    head off and take it with me as I request to meet with his queen.


    ¡°I will tell her that I have avenged her king,¡± Ye Fan said slowly. His voice was quiet, but the


    message was heavy and looming.


    While Ye Fan was talking, the survivors noticed that the temperature seemed to have dropped a few


    degrees, and it felt as if they were being hurled into an icy dungeon.


    Ye Fan slowly walked up to Fen Tian, as if he was a reaper adamant about taking the life of his


    victim.


    Fen Tian was quiet. He leaned back against the wall, frowning at Ye Fan, waiting for the eventual


    oue.


    ¡°Fen Tian, this is yourfinal chance. Tell me where Junie is, and I may grant you a painless death.


    You might have heard that the head of the Chu family is sealed on top of Mount Chumen and is


    tortured every single day. Yes, I am the one who did that.


    ¡°If you want to have a taste of what that feels like, I can give you that.¡±


    Ye Fan looked down at Fen Tian, and he created a sword made out of Qi, then held it in his hand.


    It looked like a real sword from far away, but it was just a phenomenon that would ur when


    elemental force was released to a degree.


    Even though it was a sword made by elemental force, everyone knew that it was as sharp as any


    de in the world.


    ¡°You b*stard! Don''t you dare touch my master!¡±


    Fen Tian''s disciples felt the murderous aura Ye Fan was radiating, and they came to their master''s


    defense.


    The disciples leaped ahead, charging toward Ye Fan. They roared at him and released all their


    strength as they attempted to take his life.


    Ye Fan, however, did not even spare them a single moment. He swung the ethereal de down,


    and it split into countless little des that charged toward the disciples like a wave of swords.


    Every single de hit its target, and the disciples were pumped full of holes.


    Everyone watched in horror as the grandmasters who were Fen Tian''s pride and joy died at Ye


    Fan''s hands. They fell to the ground with a thud, and they did not even have the time to scream for


    thest time in their lives.


    Blood gushed out from all the little holes on their bodies, looking like a crimson fountain.


    The fighters from the Elysian Faction were shocked. They gasped in horror and took one step back,


    fearing that they might be the next victim.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What power and ferocity are that! How can he kill people like it''s nothing! He''s like a demon!


    Ye Fan was not even fazed even after he killed those disciples. His gaze remain locked onto Fen


    Tian, waiting for him to answer.


    ¡°|-|''ll talk! D-Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you where that woman is right now! Just give me a moment. I need


    to think...¡± Terrified, Fen Tian begged Ye Fan to spare him and give him a moment to think.


    ¡°Wait, something''s wrong! Sir, he''s trying to buy time! You have to kill him right now! He''s activating


    a formation!¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters noticed something, and they quickly told Ye Fan to kill Fen Tian off, or


    something bad might happen.


    However, it was already toote.


    Fen Tianughed, and he leaped up into the air, where an ancient golden wheel slowly appeared


    under his feet.


    Heughed loudly. ¡°I told you you''re not a match for me, Chu Tianfan! Nobody is a match for me!¡±


    Fen Tian looked up in ecstasy, and the golden wheel under his feet started spinning wildly.


    An invisible restriction started appearing on the ind as the golden wheel worked its magic.


    ¡°This can''t be...¡± ¡°Wait, this is Thunderme Dragonying Formation! Fen Tian, you disgusting


    b*stard! Just because you lost a match, you resort to this? Put on a fair fight if you''re a man! Using


    this is coward''s y!¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters were shocked to find that the energy around them was starting to get


    restless. Thunderme Dragonying Formation was the strongest formation their sect had.


    Because of its immense power, it was regarded as a sect-protecting formation. However, due to the


    decline in geniuses over thest century, nobody could build the formation anymore.


    The formation would require an obscenely huge amount of resources and energy to make. Not only


    would the builder have to be talented enough to make it, they also needed time and money.


    Because of that, this formation was nothing but an exhibit in the faction.


    However, none of them expected Fen Tian to sessfully recreate the formation on his own ind.


    ¡°Coward? Oh no, I''m afraid I''m not. History is written by the victors. Only the victors have the right to


    call whomever they want a coward. On the contrary, only brutes and fools think that might is the


    only thing required to win a war.


    ¡°And that fool is namely you, Chu Tianfan! You have all the power in the world, and yet you don''t


    have the slightest idea of strategies and tactics. All you do is charge ahead to your doom. I would


    have done things very differently if I had your power. If I were in your ce, the Chu Sect would


    have been the one to lose that battle back then.


    ¡°Of course, telling you all this is useless now. This formation you see is the Thunderme


    Dragonying Formation. I spent a lot of time and money to collect all the resources it needs, and


    then I spent a further fifty years just to recreate it. Even supreme grandmasters will turn into dust if


    they are caught in this formation.


    ¡°The Pacific Ocean did not manage to grant you a watery grave. Chu Yuan, despite all the power he


    has, did not manage to grant you death. It seems that fate has decided that I shall be your


    executioner. The gods have spoken. My ind shall be your final resting ce, and I, Fen Tian,


    shall be your gravedigger!¡±


    Fen Tian stood in the air andughed victoriously, then he looked ahead with nothing but an icy


    gaze in his eyes. The King of India stepped forward, and he shouted into the heavens, ¡°By my


    decree, you shall die!¡±

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    The ind started to rumble, as if the ocean beneath it was starting to boil. Countless wheels


    started floating into the air, as if they had been waiting for theircue.


    And then, everyone saw the wheels starting to get filled with ancient, eerie lines.


    The energy flowing within nature was summoned, and lighting started flowing down to the ind,


    covering it in electric energy, as if they weremanded by something invisible.


    The wheels were covered in lightning, and they started blinking like dangerous stars that would kill


    anyone who came too close to them. However, the lightning did not run amok. Instead, the energy


    started congregating, until they eventually became nine fiery dragons.


    Every dragon was at least a hundred meters tall, and the mes that formed their bodies roared


    across thend. It was as if a volcano was about to explode, and magma would roll down the slope,


    covering anyone that stood within its path and killing them.


    Fen Tianughed arrogantly. ¡°Your time is up, Chu


    Tianfan! Feel proud, for you shall have a taste of the Elysian Faction''s oldest formation right before


    you face your doom!¡±


    He stood atop in the air, looking down at all the people who were on the ind as if they were


    nothing but insects.


    The lightning might have merged together, but there were still residue amounts swimming across


    the ind. Martial artists could take that much energy, but most of the people down there were


    civilians.


    The whole ind was covered by the formation as Ye Fan and Fen Tian battled. Hence, all of them


    were locked on the ind with no way to escape.


    The lightning that swam around tormented them, and theyy on the ground, shaking as the


    electricity coursed through them.


    ¡°Save us, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°W-We are your people!¡±


    Fen Tian''s nsmen were among the ones who were suffering as well. Theyy on the ground,


    moaning and groaning for mercy, but their king did not care about them of course.


    His nsmen and even his own family were nothing but mere insects. Right then, his mind was


    upied by one thing and one thing only: to kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°Oh no. The formation is done. Once the fire dragons have stored up enough power, we will all be


    doomed.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Elysian Faction fighters had a look of despair on their faces. It might be the first time they were


    witnessing the formation in real life, but it was their faction''s oldest formation, so they had seen its


    description in the books.


    ¡°Is there no weak point about this formation?¡± Ye Fan frowned.


    No wonder these guys can survive the test of time. Sure, this formation is nothingpared to the


    ones described in the Book of Celestial Cloud, but everything in that book is rted to the divine. In


    other words, only gods can use them. Or deities, at the very least.In other words, even though this


    Thunderme Dragonying Formation is nothingpared to what the gods use, it is still the


    pinnacle of what mankind can achieve.


    Even Ye Fan had to get serious about the formation. ¡°No wonderthis old git held his wedding on this


    ind. So this is what he was aiming for?¡±


    A frown dotted Ye Fan''s forehead. He wondered why Fen Tian wanted to hold his wedding on his


    ownnd. Not to mention he invited a lot of rich and powerful guys to attend the event.


    Before he saw the formation, Ye Fan wondered why Fen Tian wasn''t worried about his enemies


    coming to destroy the ind. Most of the time, martial artists would never allow anyone to know that


    they had their own privatend.


    After all, if theirir was exposed, their enemies couldunch an assault and destroy everything in


    their.


    After he saw the formation, however, Ye Fan knew why Fen Tian held his wedding in hisir. It was


    so he could get his enemies to attend and kill them all in one fell swoop.


    Fen Tian probably never thought he would have to use the Thunderme Dragonying Formation


    for this n of his, but all that changed with Ye Fan''s appearance.


    Ye Fan was trying to find a way to break through, and he looked at the Elysian Faction fighters.


    Since they''re from the same sect, they should know this formation well. The Art of War''s most basic


    creed. Know your enemies, know yourself, and you can win all battles.


    If Ye Fan could get his hands on the basics of the formation, maybe he coulde up with a way to


    breakthrough.


    ¡°It is useless. This formation is made up by nine basic formations, and they act as the power


    source. Fen Tian has been working on it for decades. After all these years, they''ve probably


    absorbed an impossiblyrge amount of lightning.


    ¡°Lightning is the power of the heavens. No one can stop it,¡± the man said. He shook his head, his


    face pale and his eyes filled with despair.


    ¡°So all I have to do is destroy the nine basic formations. If they have no power source, this


    formation can''t work on its own. Do you guys know where the locations for the power sources are?¡±


    Ye Fan asked.


    The leader of the Elysian Faction fighters said, ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°Well, tell me then.¡±


    They shook their heads. ¡°It is still useless, Sir. Even if you know where they are, it''s still impossible


    to destroy them, since the power sources are located outside the formation. If you wish to destroy it,


    then you must break through this formation first.


    ¡°But we can''t do that either. Once youe to its border, the fire dragons will attack you. Any living


    being will immediately turn into dust when they are attacked by thebined strength of lightning


    and fire. We have no chance at all. We''re stuck between a rock and a hard ce.¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters had already given up all hope of living. They looked up at the fire


    dragons that were swirling in the air.


    The dragons were still gaining strength. Once their power was loaded up to the maximum, they


    would start their assault. The peace they were feeling was just the calm before the storm.


    While everyone was wallowing in despair, Ye Fan looked up at the formation''s top, where the


    dragons were swirling. He said, ¡°If we don''t try, we''ll never know whether we can break free.¡±


    He stomped his foot and leaped up into the air using the momentum from that stomp.


    ¡°Sir, please, no!¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters were shocked, and the oldest fighters seemed like they would have a


    heart attack.


    They gasped and tried their hardest to stop Ye Fan from going on with the suicide mission.


    ¡°Sir, don''t go! Please!¡±


    ¡°You''ll die if you do!¡±


    But no matter how hard they screamed, Ye Fan did not hesitate, nor did he stop his leap. He was


    just like a de of justice that would tear through the despair looming over everyone.


    ¡°That is not a smart move, Sir.¡±


    As they could never hope to stop Ye Fan, the Elysian Faction fighters heaved a long, long sigh.


    They thought it was a shame that Ye Fan had to die like this.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Ye Fan, who was trying to break through, and even Fen Tian was


    watching Ye Fan''s every move.


    ¡°You wish to break through the formation? That is justughable.¡± He sneered and sent the dragons


    charging toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°My dragons! Kill that man!¡±


    Just when Ye Fan was nearing the formation''s borders, the dragons charged at him, and the energy


    coming off them formed pirs that crashed down upon Ye Fan.


    The nine attacks came crashing down at him at almost the same time.


    Ye Fan could defend against the first few attacks with his Dragon God Body, but as the fifth, sixth,


    and seventh attack crashed down on him, not even the Dragon God Body could endure it much


    longer, and his momentum stopped.


    When the eighth attacknded on him, it sent Ye Fan crashing down like a meteorite. The earth


    rumbled, and the rocks around him were smashed into fine dust, while a crater appeared in the


    middle of the formation.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Dust swirled in the air, and the ind itself rumbled.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters feared up the moment Ye Fan was sent flying onto the ground.


    ¡°Sir, that was not a smart move. Really, it was not. I told you that lightning is the strength of the


    heavens itself. It''s not something humans can endure just by themselves.¡±


    They thought it was a shame. Ye Fan could go toe to toe with Fen Tian at such a young age, so if


    he was given ample time, he would have enough power to shake the world of martial art.


    However, he met an untimely death, and they thought it was a pity. Ye Fan''s death was a great loss


    for the martial arts world.


    After all, Ye Fan was struck by the nine dragons. Not even Fen Tian could withstand the power of


    nine lightning strikes, so they thought Ye Fan must be dead.


    Even though Ye Fan was more powerful than Fen Tian was, he would at the very least be a hair''s


    breadth away from death.


    Fen Tianughed again. ¡°So, how do you like my formation? I ran this ind for fifty years, and this


    formation has absorbed fifty years'' worth of energy. Even a god realm fighter would be locked down


    for nearly thirty minutes. An exile like you can''t possibly hope to break through.¡±


    Fen Tian sounded arrogant, as if he thought he had won the battle.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you know what your worst w is? You''re too arrogant. See? You think too highly of


    yourself, and you think everyone else should grovel before you.


    ¡°Yes, I admit that I am weaker than you are. I''m not as talented as you are, and I am not as powerful


    as you are. In a one-on-one battle, I could never hope to be a match for you. But you seem to forget


    one thing: the Ind of the King of India is my domain!


    ¡°And in my domain, I am the strongest possible fighter! Anyone who''s foolish enough to go against


    me will be crushed and scattered!¡±


    Thunder rumbled above, and Fen Tian''s voice was carried across the ind. He looked like a victor


    who was announcing his victory in battle. Then he opened his arms and pushed downward.


    Everyone saw the ninth and final dragon charging toward the crater, intending to finish Ye Fan off


    for real this time.


    ¡°You shall die, Ye Fan!¡±


    A great explosion blew up in the crater, and shockwaves spread across the ind. Burning


    heatwaves swept across thend, and the lightning pierced through everything.


    The intense heat turned the nts and rocks around into air, and ground zero looked like it was


    nothing but a space of vacuum. There was nothing in there except for a dark, infinite abyss that


    stretched deep into the ground.


    ¡°It''s all over. There''s not even a molecule of him left.¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters looked scared, and finally, all their strength left them, and they plopped


    down on the ground.


    The other survivors looked at the ground of impact in horror. Nobody thought Ye Fan could survive


    that.


    Anything and everything would be smashed into pieces from the impact of the attack, and then they


    would be turned into air from the heat right away.


    They knew that Fen Tian had taken the necessary steps to make sure not even an atom of Ye Fan


    was left, and that struck their hearts with terror.


    Eventually, silence returned to thend. The dust had settled, and the wind was quiet. Not a soul


    was stirring, save for Fen Tian, who was huffing and puffing.


    A short restter, Fen Tian suddenly roared inughter. ¡°I won. It''s my victory. I killed Chu Tianfan! I


    killed the number one Sky Ranking fighter!¡±


    Heughed again. ¡°So, in the end, it is I, Fen Tian, who ims victory!¡±


    Fen Tianughed maniacally, as if he was about to go mad with delight. He bellowed up into the


    heavens, venting his frustration and delight at the same time.


    All his fear, terror, and shock were finally let loose. It was as if he was a traveler in a desert who


    finally came across an oasis after venturing for a long time.


    Nobody but Fen Tian himself could understand how ecstatic he was feeling. Even though it had only


    been an hour since Ye Fan made his appearance, it was enough to pile a mountain of pressure on


    Fen Tian.


    It was as if he was dancing with death, and with Ye Fan''s death, he could finally drop the weight that


    had been stacking on his shoulders.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, please turn off the formation. Have mercy on us.¡±


    Fen Tian''s nsmen were begging for mercy. Even though Ye Fan was dead, the formation was still


    running, and the lightning energy was still tormenting them.


    Those acquaintances of Fen Tian''s were begging and asking for him to turn the formation off.


    Fen Tian looked down at his ind, which was filled with craters and destruction. The survivors


    were lying on the ground like maggots squirming around, struggling for survival.


    Fen Tian looked at them coolly, his sleeve billowing in the air.


    The survivors who noticed Fen Tian''s look thought they could finally get out alive. If Fen Tian would


    turn the formation off, they could get off with their lives intact.


    But just when they thought Fen Tian would grant them mercy, he sneered. ¡°Well, since you''re


    already here, might as well stay and be fertilizer for the nts.¡±


    What Fen Tian said stunned them. The Elysian Faction fighters were petrified too. They knew what


    Fen Tian was getting at. He wanted to kill them all and leave not a single soul alive.


    ¡°You animal!¡± the Elysian Faction fighters cursed.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we''re your nsmen!¡±


    Countless people cried and begged for mercy, but s, it was destined to be futile. A man as


    powerful as Fen Tian cared nothing for normal humans. They were nothing but insects to people


    like Fen Tian, and nobody would pity an insect for being killed.


    He waved his hand, and the fire dragons appeared again. The attack just now used up some of the


    formation''s power, but the remaining strength was enough to destroy everyone else.


    ¡°No!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The people on the Ind of the King of India roared in despair while the Elysian Faction fighters


    watched in horror as the dragons came crashing down on them.


    But just when everyone thought they would die, the ind started to shake, and they seemed to


    hear a vague sounding from deep underground.


    ¡°Huh? What''s going on? Is this another earthquake?¡± Fen Tian frowned.


    The sound was getting louder and louder, as if something wasing out from under the ground.


    Eventually, Fen Tian realized what the sound was. No. It''s not a sound. It''s a voice! Someone''s


    talking!


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky! First form! Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    What? Fen Tian knew that voice anywhere, and he started shivering in fear. He looked down at the


    infinite abyss in disbelief, and a momentter, a burst of golden light broke through the abyss,


    soaring into the air.


    A slender man flew up into the air, as if he was a sword of justice tearing through the darkness.


    Dragons swirled around him, covering him in golden light as he shot up high into the air and


    mmed his leg into the fire dragons that were flying high up in the air.


    And just like that, one fire dragon exploded into mes. An intense heat wave swept across the air,


    but it did not stop that man.


    The kick went straight to the second dragon, and it too burst into mes without any resistance.


    ¡°Second form, Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡± Ye Fan announced.


    The silhouette of a fist appeared among the sandstorm, and it looked like it was a mountain. As it


    flew through the air, three more dragons were destroyed.


    ¡°Third form, Earthshaking Palm!¡± Ye Fan released the third form without even stopping to catch his


    breath. This time, he stretched out both of his hands and ran across the air to catch the dragons.


    A few more attackster, three more dragons were destroyed. Ye Fan tore them apart with nothing


    but his bare hands.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Ye Fan was indomitable, invincible, and powerful. He stepped across the air and destroyed the


    dragons that were about to bring down impending doom.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Fen Tian, who thought he had already won, felt his heart sink as he


    watched the disastrous event unfolding before him. His eyes widened, and they were almost as big


    as saucepans.


    The Elysian Masters were shocked as well, but they were pleasantly shocked.


    ¡°H-He''s still alive.¡±


    ¡°That man''s alive!¡±


    Yes, they might be surprised, but they were also in disbelief as well, for they did not expect Ye Fan


    to be this powerful.


    He has this kind of power? It was supposed to be a fatal attack, and yet he managed toe out of


    it alive? And he made aeback?


    Nobody thought that would happen so soon. They thought Ye Fan was already dead, but then he


    suddenly reappeared and brought the dragons low.


    He destroyed eight of the nine dragons with nothing but his hands and feet.


    A momentter, only one final dragon was still living.


    ¡°W-Who is this man? I''ve never heard of him.¡±


    Ye Fan''s terrifying strength shocked the Elysian Masters.


    He didn''t care about them, of course. After destroying the eight dragons, he was setting his sights


    on thest one.


    Indeed, the Thunderme Dragonying Formation was powerful. The dragons almost broke


    through his Dragon God Body, and the lightning coursed through him.


    If it wasn''t for Invoke the Celestial Cloud, Ye Fan couldn''t have stopped the lightning. At best, he


    would have ended up with major internal injuries.


    However, luck was on his side. Fen Tian underestimated Ye Fan. He had Dragon God Body


    protecting him from the outside and Invoke the Celestial Cloud keeping him safe on the inside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unless he merged all nine dragons together, he could never defeat Ye Fan. He only hid


    underground and yed dead just to fool Fen Tian.


    After all, he only activated the formation to kill Ye Fan. If he yed dead, he assumed Fen Tian


    would turn it off. There were a lot of his nsmen on the ind, so Ye Fan thought Fen Tian would


    spare them.


    s, he thought wrong.


    He never expected Fen Tian to keep the formation on, nor did he expect him to kill everyone who


    was within the formation.


    Since his first n didn''t work, Ye Fan would go with n B, which was breaking through by force.


    Ye Fan didn''t think there were any formations that were truly unbreakable.


    Even if there were, that just meant he wasn''t strong enough.


    ¡°Fourth form, Red me Finger!¡± Ye Fan roared majestically.


    Thanks to his first three forms, the fourth form was already making an impression even before it


    showed up. The skies around became overcast, and waves were swept higher and higher as the


    winds turned


    into hurricanes.


    Soon, the energy around Ye Fan started converging on the tip of his finger, and they became more


    and more intense.


    The survivors watched as the air before Ye Fan turned from white to green, and eventually, to


    crimson.


    ¡°W-What power...¡±


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters were already petrified.


    They thought Boundless Destruction was the strongest skill Ye Fan had, but with the appearance of


    Red me Finger, they knew they thought wrong.


    It was as if Ye Fan had an infinite well of strength.


    Every time they thought they would die, Ye Fan would show an even greater strength to ovee


    the seemingly impossible obstacle.


    The hurricanes were still roaring. Even though he was standing outside the formation, the power


    that Ye Fan was umting terrified Fen Tian.


    ¡°D*mn it! How did he get so powerful? I spent fifty years making this formation, and I can''t even kill


    him?


    Why? How can he be this powerful? It does not make sense!¡±


    Fen Tian thought it was unfair. His eyes turned crimson, and he red at Ye Fan, who was


    dominating the battlefield beneath. He clenched his fists, and his nails pierced his palms, but Fen


    Tian did not notice it, for he was too immersed in his hatred.


    Fen Tian was a famous martial artist who had gone through countless battles, but he seldom had


    the chance to fight the top martial artist in the Sky Ranking.


    When he backed Ye Fan into a corner during their first battle, Ye Fan had already lost all his


    strength, so he had no chance to show his true power.


    Now that Ye Fan was finally showing his strength, Fen Tian finally panicked. He knew the formation


    would fail to contain him. Sooner orter, Ye Fan would breakthrough.


    He was already losing, and Fen Tian would not stay around to see what would happen. Irony might


    be lost on him, but he certainly would not sit still.


    He red at Ye Fan. ¡°You''re resilient, aren''t you? No wonder the Chu Sect sent almost all their men


    after you. Though I lost to you today, this is not the end. I might have failed to kill you, but I will


    never give up. One day, I will have my revenge,¡± he growled, venom dripping from his voice.


    After that, he leaped through the air and escaped.


    At the same time, the Red me Finger had finally manifested before Ye Fan. He looked up into the


    sky and pushed the gigantic finger down. Alright, here it goes. You''re gonna get crushed.


    Crimson mes swept across the ind, and the finger charged toward the formation. Everyone


    watched in awe, for they could feel the sheer amount of energy contained in that finger alone.


    It destroyed the remaining dragon and crashed against the formation without losing even an ounce


    of momentum.


    Once the finger made contact, the formation melted like chocte over a ze. An ear-piercing


    screech was heard, and a moment of tensionter, the so-called imprable formation broke into


    little pieces.


    The lightning disappeared into the air, and the ind finally regained its peace.


    Ye Fan levitated in the air, staring at the direction Fen Tian escaped.


    The survivors kneeled before Ye Fan, thanking him for saving their lives.


    ¡°We thank you for saving us, sir.¡±


    ¡°We are greatly indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us your name. Once weplete our quest, we shall personally pay a visit to thank


    you.¡±


    After the battle, the Elysian Faction fighters dragged themselves over and bowed to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at them. ¡°Might you be from Elysian Faction?¡±


    They nodded.


    ¡°There will be no need for thanks. Your Elysian Master is a good friend of mine. I came to India for


    her as well,¡± Ye Fan said.


    The Elysian Faction fighters were shocked.


    ¡°Y-You are the Elysian Master''s friend?¡±


    ¡°The Elysian Master has a friend like you?¡±


    Junie''s seniors were delighted. They thought they only ran into a powerful fighter like Ye Fan


    through sheer luck, but now they knew luck might not be the only reason.


    They guessed that Ye Fan was a helper Junie recruited.


    ¡°Told you the Elysian Master is our lucky star. With a powerful friend like the mister here, I''m sure


    we''ll get our revenge.¡±


    The Elysian Faction fighters looked happy, and then they kneeled before Ye Fan. ¡°Sir, as you are


    the Elysian Master''s friend, we beg of you, please save her. We apologize for our powerlessness,


    but we can''t help out much.¡±


    Ye Fan waved them down. ¡°It''s okay, I don''t need your help. I alone am enough. But do you know


    where Junie is? Do you know where Fen Tian can possibly run off to?¡±

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    The few of them shook their heads at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Before this, Elysian Master led us to Fen Tian to seek revenge. However, we identally fell into


    Fen Tian''s trap.


    ¡°We have also been looking for her whereabouts.


    ¡°Later, we learned that Fen Tian wanted to marry Elysian Master.


    ¡°So we hurried our way here.


    ¡°But we didn''t expect for it to be a trap.


    ¡°Fen Tian is extremely cunning.


    ¡°We failed the rescue and we alerted the enemy. I''m afraid Fen Tian might take Elysian Master to a


    more secluded ce.¡±


    The people in Elysian Faction said to Ye Fan anxiously.


    ¡°Do you think Elysian Master''s life will be in danger?¡±


    Behind him, someone asked worriedly.


    An old man that seemed to be the leader shook his head.


    ¡°Probably not.


    ¡°Especially after learning that you''re also searching for her, Fen Tian will not harm Junie as he


    needs to protect himself.


    ¡°After all, as long as Elysian Master doesn''t die, he can still use her to ensure his survival,¡± the old


    man said to Ye Fan.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°If anything bad happens to her, I''ll bury the entirety of the martial arts world of India with her,¡± Ye


    Fan said in a low voice, but his words contained endless solemnity.


    When the people of Elysian Faction heard it, they shuddered unconsciously.


    It was hard forthem to imagine a man havingthe courage to say such domineering words.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but wonder about the rtionship between Ye Fan and Junie.


    They assumed that they were a couple.


    However, there was a rule in Elysian Faction that forbids their people from falling in love and getting


    married.


    But that wasn''t the right time to gossip about that.


    The old man suddenly thought of something and advised Ve Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, Folo Pce is the


    organization with the highest authority over the martial arts world of India.


    ¡°While Fen Tian doesn''t stay in the Folo Pce that often, he is still a Supreme fighter in India. The


    people at Folo Pce must know where Fen Tian might be hiding.


    ¡°However, there are many fighters in Folo Pce. There must be more than one Supreme fighter. If


    you go there, I''m afraid that it might be too dangerous.¡±


    As he spoke, everyone else let out a long sigh of disappointment.


    After all, they were outsiders, and Fen Tian was a fighter in India. It''s only natural for Folo Pce to


    shelter the warriors in their country, and they might even help Fen Tian deal with them.


    Hence, if Ye Fan went to Folo Pce, he would be delivering himself to them like amb in a tiger''s


    den.


    ¡°No. It''s better to reevaluate our ns.¡±


    The people of Elysian Faction pondered for a while and realized that going to Folo Pce wasn''t a


    good idea after all.


    ¡°Dangerous?¡±


    Ye Fan snorted.


    ¡°I''ve been through hell and back, what sort of danger could a tiny country like India pose to me? Tell


    me the location of Folo Pce.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke in a deep voice.


    The people of Elysian Faction were stunned for a moment. ¡°Do you really want to go to Folo


    Pce?


    ¡°That''s the holynd of the martial arts world of India, the country''s base of martial artists.


    ¡°Even if you must go, we have toe up with a n.


    ¡°Charging in recklessly would only mean death!¡±


    The people from Elysian Faction were shocked.


    They casually mentioned Folo Pce, but they didn''t expect Ye Fan to take it seriously.


    Ye Fan seemed to really want to charge into Folo Pce alone!


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t bothered.


    The power of the martial arts world of India was undoubtedly not to be underestimated, but no


    matter how strong they were, they wouldn''t be more powerful than Chu Sect.


    The two of them managed to return alive even after attacking Chu Sect.


    A meager Folo Pce wouldn''t pose him much of a threat.


    After realizing Ye Fan''s determination to go to Folo Pce, the people of Elysian Faction didn''t stop


    him anymore. ¡°Folo Pce is located in the mountainous area in the North of India.


    ¡°Back then, the first King Folo built the pce topete with War God Castle in China.


    ¡°We don''t know the exact location, but there''s someone who knows where it is.¡±


    Then, the people of Elysian Faction pointed at the pile of blood-soaked corpses behind him.


    Their battle before had sacrificed many ordinary people.


    However, among the corpses, there were still several people who were still alive. They were lying


    on the ground, breathing their final breaths.


    One of them was Gray, the head of the Vias family.


    ¡°The Vias family is one of the giants in India. Their forces are spread across the martial arts world


    and the world we know of, and Fen Tian is considered part of the Vias family. This family must have


    close rtions with Folo Pce in India.


    ¡°In fact, the funds used to keep Folo Pce operational might havee from the Vias family.


    ¡°They must know the exact location of Folo Pce!¡±


    The people of Elysian Faction had lived in India for many years. It was only natural that they knew


    many things that happened in the country.


    Ye Fan walked over immediately as soon as he heard those words.


    He looked at the dying man indifferently.


    Next to the man, was the girl named Noa.


    During the battle, Ye Fan noticed Noa when she charged at him.


    However, he deliberately pulled his punches to push Noa out of the way.


    But the battle afterward eventually affected this little girl from India.


    The exploded debris punctured a massive wound on her abdomen, and her blood flowed like a


    stream.


    Her delicate and pretty face became pale like a nk sheet of paper.


    ¡°Save... her. I beg you. Please save her...¡±


    Noa''s father was barely alive.


    He crawled toward Ye Fan by dragging his body. Then, he grabbed Ye Fan on the leg and begged


    with his dying voice.


    The man had lost his previous contempt toward Ye Fan.


    At that moment, he resembled a dying mongrel, begging its owner for help.


    One could only imagine the mixed feelings he had at that moment.


    Just half an hour ago, he looked at Ye Fan disdainfully.


    However, the tables were turned.


    At this time, Ye Fan was the one looking down at him.


    Perhaps, Ye Fan had already been looking down at him since the beginning.


    As Ye Fan once said, with the power he had, all living beings were just ants.


    Back then, the manughed at his words that sounded ignorant and arrogant.


    But then, Ye Fan defeated the King of India, and the strongest warrior of India fled like a coward.


    Ye Fan was right. He had all the power in his hands.


    Ye Fan ignored him and walked forward.


    Then, he reached out and picked up the pale and dying girl.


    Ye Fan poured a little bit of elemental force into Noa''s body through his hands.


    The dying girl eventually regained some vitality and opened her eyes.


    At first, she thought she would open her eyes to find herself in hell. However, what she found was


    the face of a handsome man.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    ¡°So people dream even when they''re dead.¡±


    The girl whispered to herself.


    ¡°You''re not dead. You''re still alive.¡±


    Devoid of expressions, Ye Fan said indifferently toward the girl in his arms.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he continued to pour his elemental force into Noa.


    The girl had lost too much blood and had to be reenergized with elemental force.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Are you really Ye Fan?¡±


    Ye Fan looked at the desperate little girl as her beautiful eyebrows slowly rxed.


    Her smile was like a firework, blooming in the dark.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know where Folo Pce is?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Noa replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°Can you take me there?¡± Ye Fan asked again.


    Noa nodded earnestly and agreed.


    Being able to help Ye Fan seemed to be something that made her happy.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Just as the people of Elysian Faction spected, the members of the Vias family really knew where


    Folo Pce was located.


    Once again, Noa became Ye Fan''s navigator.


    However, it was different this time. She wasn''t forced to lead the way. Instead, she truly wanted to


    assist Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t like to owe anyone a favor.


    As a token of appreciation, Ye Fan asked the people of Elysian Faction to rescue Noa''s father.


    ¡°Winnie... Are we going to die?¡±


    On the other side of the pile of corpses, Winnie and Kierany motionless on the ground.


    Their uncle, Jefferson was already dead.


    The shockwave of Qi from the previous battle had severed Jefferson''s neck, and his head fell and


    rolled right next to them.


    Kieran had lost all his strength.


    He didn''t even have the strength to breathe.


    As blood dripped from the edge of his mouth, he looked at his sister, lying right next to him, from the


    corner of his eyes.


    ¡°No. We''re not... Kieran, we''re not going to die.¡±


    Winnie''s condition was even worse than Kieran''s


    However, she still tried tofort her brother with hertrembling voice.


    ¡°Winnie, I''m very sleepy...¡±


    Kieran couldn''t hold it anymore and he slowly closed his eyes.


    Winnie tried to muster her strength to reach out to her brother.


    However, it was futile.


    After a substantial amount of blood loss, she no longer had the strength to do anything.


    She could only watch helplessly as the light of life gradually faded away from her younger brother''s


    face, and tears rolled down the side of her eyes.


    In their desperate moments, a slender figure silently appeared.


    ¡°He won''t die as long as I''m here.¡±


    Those faint words echoed in Winnie''s ears.


    She struggled to look up toward the voice only to see a man standing next to them.


    He was handsome and tall, like a god, ethereal and divine.


    It was the truth. To Winnie, Ye Fan was no different than a god.


    He could make people die and live at will!


    The funny thing was that she used to look down on Ye Fan. Now it seemed like she was the


    insignificant one.


    Because she was too weak for him to even care about her wrongdoing.


    After stabilizing their condition, Ye Fan didn''t stay for long. He immediately took Noa and flew up the


    sky.


    As Ye Fan slowly disappeared into the horizon, everyone trembled.


    Deep down, everyone could only dream about his godlike powers and prominence.


    Folo Pce was the symbol of the martial arts world of India. It was located somewhere in the


    mountains.


    As one of the oldest authorities in the martial arts world, there were many legends about Folo


    Pce.


    Some would say that Folo Pce was a branch separated from Buddhism thousands of years ago.


    Some would even say that the first king of Folo Pce, Rakshasa, was once the first disciple of


    Buddha, and heter betrayed Buddhism due to their disagreement in Buddhist philosophy and


    established his own faction.


    Since then, the Folo Pce became a sect.


    Thousands of years had passed, and Folo Pce had walked a pathpletely different from


    Buddhism.


    While Buddhism emphasized self-cultivation,passion, and rebirth, Folo Pce was about


    respecting the strong, fighting for power, and gaining prominence.


    The desire and pursuit of power made Folo Pce a


    sacred ce for the martial artists of India and a force that protected the country.


    At this moment, at dawn.


    The sky was bright, and the pce brilliantly reflected the morning sun, shimmering atop the


    mountains.


    Inside the pce, it was quiet as usual.


    The disciples who got up early swept the fallen leaves in the front yard.


    A few squirrels climbed among the treetops and nibbled on pine nuts while the leaves rustled in the


    gentle breeze.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps approached the entrance, and a ragged, hairy person that


    looked like a barbarian arrived at the pce.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Who are you, and how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°How dare a beggar like you trespass the holy Folo Pce?¡±


    ¡°Get off the mountain immediately if you don''t want to die!¡±


    When the disciples on duty saw the barbarian before them, they immediately stopped him and


    reprimanded him mercilessly.


    Being denied entry, the man didn''t say a word. Instead, he lifted his face and took a nce.


    Then, he raised his foot and stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    The shockwave shook the earth.


    Then the entire pce, and even the mountain, trembled violently.


    The disciples who stopped him before were severely injured. They suffered a direct hit from the


    invisible Qi explosion.


    Their ribs shattered, and blood gushed out of their mouths before being sent flying hundreds of


    meters away.


    After eliminating them, the man stepped into Folo Pce in one stride.


    The man had mixed emotions having returned after so many years.


    He raised his head and closed his eyes. Then, he opened his arms to embrace the atmosphere and


    greedily took a deep breath.


    He was mesmerized, like a schr finally returning home.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Like a fallen leaf returning to its roots.


    ¡°After sixty years long years. I, Duolun, finally came home.¡±


    The man gently sighed, recalling thousands of memories in the back of his mind.


    Then, he opened his eyes, and a glint of light shed across his eyes like lightning.


    A faint thunder-like noise red and silently resonated within Folo Pce''s walls.


    ¡°Younglings! Why don''t youe and wee me?¡±


    Boom!


    The earth shook, and the pce trembled.


    Soon, deep in the pce, three burly figures shuddered after hearing this voice.


    Then, they rushed over like madmen.


    The one who ran in front among them was the leader of Folo Pce, King Folo!


    ¡°Duolun? Is that really you?¡±


    Looking at the barbarian-like man before them, King Folo was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The other two who followed behind were awkwardly shocked to see him.


    None of them expected the previous king of Folo, the strongest warrior in India, Duolun, to finally


    return from his training after sixty years.


    ¡°Duolun?¡±


    ¡°Could he be the single warrior in Aploth that broke into the top ten of the Sky Ranking back then?


    King Folo''s senior, Duolun the Berserker?¡±


    Hearing Duolun''s name, the young disciples around them couldn''t help but have their eyes wide


    open.


    One by one, they gasped shockingly.


    They were overwhelmed with astonishment.


    ¡°It had been sixty years.


    ¡°Back then, you insisted on traveling alone to train in solitude deep in Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°We would all go to Sacred Mountain every year to visit you.


    ¡°Ten years, twenty years. To be honest, after thirty years, we all assumed that you would never


    come out.


    ¡°Who would have guessed...


    ¡°Hahahaha!


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    The Four Supremes of India from the older generation of warriors finally gathered together in the


    pce.


    They were so excited that they almost burst into tears.


    Especially the current king, he couldn''t suppress the joy in him.


    ¡°Hahaha!


    ¡°God bless the martial arts world of India!


    ¡°Now that the Four Supremes are here, with the addition of the newly promoted Fen Tian, India now


    has five Supreme warriors!


    ¡°Also, Duolun, you made it to the top ten of the Sky Ranking sixty years ago.


    ¡°Now that you havepleted your training, your strength alone will be on par with three pirs of


    China.


    ¡°The strength of the martial arts world of India has surpassed China!


    ¡°The title of Aploth''s strongest country in the martial arts world will finally belong to India!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    King Folo was so excited, he chugged a few cups of hard liquor.


    For a long time, China''s martial arts had always dominated Aploth, and War God Castle had


    suppressed Folo Pce for many years.


    War God of China, Ye Qingtian, was absurdly arrogant back then. He charged into India alone and


    defeated their Supreme warriors.


    They had always remembered that incident!


    For a Supreme warrior to break into their country without permission was considered an invasion


    and a great offense to their country''s dignity.


    However, Folo Pce was inferior to War God Castle at that time. Even when they were offended


    by Ye Qingtian, they could only endure the humiliation.


    They had no choice. In the martial arts world, strength was everything.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    When Duolun heard him, he wasn''t very happy; instead, he was slightly disappointed.


    ¡°China seems to have not made any progress in the past few years.


    ¡°Are the Six pirs of China still the same?


    ¡°Has Ye Qingtian reached the top ten of the Sky Ranking?¡±


    After all, Duolun had left the martial arts world for many years, and his understanding of events was


    naturally limited to many years ago.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°What a bunch of trash. The martial arts world of China has long lost half of its power from the past.


    Even defeating them made me feel that I''m degrading myself.¡±


    For someone like Duolun, who advocated strength and loved to fight, it was only natural that he felt


    disappointed for not having a worthy opponent in Aploth.


    Back then, Duolun was very afraid of Ye Qingtian. In fact, he hated him too.


    However, after so many years, the strength of the martial arts world in China had been stagnant.


    ¡°Now, the martial arts world of India should stop aiming for the strongest in Aploth. Instead, we


    should aim for the strongest in the world!


    ¡°As for War God Castle, I''ll spare some time and destroy it,¡± Duolun casually said. His tone was full


    of disdain and contempt.


    When King Folo and the others heard him, they were utterly overjoyed.


    ¡°It seems that you have refined your strength a lot over the years.


    ¡°However, even if the martial arts world in China is declining, we should not underestimate them.


    ¡°Just a few years ago, a strong warrior from China had risen to the top of Sky Ranking,¡± King Folo


    advised.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°The top of Sky Ranking?


    ¡°How could China still produce such a strong warrior?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡±


    Duolun suddenly became serious.


    Duolun was naturally interested to learn more about such a strong warrior who emerged from the


    land that defeated them.


    So, King Folo and the others told Duolun about Chu Tianfan.


    Unexpectedly, Duolun chuckled after hearing about Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°That''s absurd!


    ¡°An abandoned child from the Chu family, a youngster from China, actually rose to the top of the


    Sky Ranking?


    ¡°It looks like Sky Ranking selection has be a piece of cake now!¡±


    Duolun trained in martial arts his entire life, and it was extremely tough for one to practice martial


    arts.


    Even after his solitary training for 60 years, he had only made slight progress in his martial arts


    prowess.


    For a young man in his early twenties to surpass the elders who spent their whole life cultivating


    and even reaching the top of Sky Ranking, Duolun would naturally find it ridiculous!


    ¡°Duolun, there should be some basis to how Chu Tianfan reached the top of Sky Ranking.


    ¡°He has defeated countless supreme grandmasters alone,¡± King Folo said.


    ¡°If that''s true, that it could only mean one thing.


    ¡°It means that the warriors nowadays are too weak.


    ¡°If Chu Tianfan isn''t already dead, I will go to China myself, obliterate this bast*rd, and let the world


    know what true power really is!


    ¡°Allowing a youngster to top Sky Ranking is an utter disgrace to the martial arts world!¡±


    Duolun was slightly agitated. Especially after learning that Ye Fan was only in his early twenties. He


    became even angrier because he felt that it was an insult to him and the martial arts world.


    After all, he had cultivated martial arts for more than a hundred years, and he had not yet reached


    the top of Sky Ranking or the martial arts world.


    However, the current martial arts world was dominated by a brat younger than his grandchildren.


    This had indirectly humiliated these elders who pursued the gospel of martial arts for hundreds of


    years.


    If Ye Fan were still alive, Duolun might actually charge into China to challenge Ye Fan!


    King Folo and the others looked at each other and smiled upon Duolun''s remarks.


    After so many years, Duolun''s arrogant and unruly nature had not changed one bit. He was still the


    Berserker that he used to be.


    ¡°Haha!


    ¡°Duolun, let''s stop talking about this.


    ¡°Whether Chu Tianfan deserves to be number one on the Sky Ranking doesn''t matter anymore.


    He''s already dead for so many years.


    ¡°He died right in front of the eyes of the masters of War God Castle.


    ¡°They must be devastated to watch the strongest prodigy of their country fall!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°So what if they were devastated. They still couldn''t do anything!¡±


    ¡°We were so happy when we witnessed it!¡±


    King Folo and the othersughed happily as they talked about the past.


    Chu Tianfan was a name that once struck fear in countless people.


    However, when his name was mentioned again in the martial arts world, it became a history in the


    distant past that no one could ever change.


    It was only natural for one to casually talk about a person who was already dead.


    Boom!


    However, when the supreme grandmasters of Folo


    Pce were indulging in the enjoyable recollection of past events, the castle doors were suddenly


    pushed open.


    Then, a man with just one arm, covered in blood, dragged his wretched body and barged in.


    ¡°Fen Tian?¡±


    King Folo and the others immediately stood up when they were shocked to see him in such a


    dreadful condition.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    King Folo and the others questioned him incessantly.


    Fen Tian wasn''t very popr in the Folo Pce due to his personality.


    Nheless, he was still India''s Supreme. Now that one of their people had suffered such severe


    injuries, King Folo and the others were naturally horrified and worried.


    ¡°We''re in trouble.


    ¡°He''s back.


    ¡°He''s not dead!


    ¡°That bast*rd is still alive!¡±


    Fen Tian sat down against the table and spoke viciously toward the leaders of the martial arts world


    of India with a pale and resentful face. His blood was dripping all over the longtable in front of him.


    ¡°Who''s not dead?


    ¡°Say it clearly!¡±


    King Folo and the others questioned again.


    ¡°It''s Chu Tianfan!


    ¡°The abandoned child of the Chu family!


    ¡°The man who was killed at the border of China!


    ¡°He''s not dead!


    ¡°He came to India, and he just destroyed Ind of the King of India.


    ¡°He did this to me!¡±


    Boom!


    The news came as a shock for everyone in the pce.


    Even King Folo and the others were stunned.


    Their minds were nk.


    The fear for Chu Tianfan that had disappeared for two years reemerged again from the depths of


    their mind.


    ¡°How is that possible?


    ¡°How can that be?


    ¡°How is he still alive?


    ¡°We watched him die as countless swords prated his heart!¡±


    King Folo trembled before copsing onto his seat.


    The other two Supremes of India were also struck with fear.


    They were gloating about Ye Fan''s death just a few minutes ago.


    But shortly after, Fen Tian said that he was still alive and had evene to India.


    For a moment there, King Folo and the others couldn''t believe what they heard.


    If it weren''t for Fen Tian sitting in front of them covered in blood and severely injured, they probably


    wouldn''t believe the nonsense that came out of Fen Tian''s mouth.


    ¡°But why? Why us?


    ¡°The people who killed him back then were Chu Sect and the elders from Epea. Our country only


    happened to join in on the fun. India was just an aplice at most.


    ¡°If he wanted revenge, we shouldn''t be his first target. He should be going for Chu Sect instead,


    then Epea. But why is heing after us first?


    King Folo was so terrified that his face went pale.


    He couldn''t figure out why Ye Fan would seek revenge in India first.


    ¡°Because I captured a woman.


    ¡°She''s probably a woman who Chu Tianfan loves.


    ¡°He''s here for the woman, and take revenge while he''s at it.¡± Fen Tian told them the truth.


    When King Folo and the others heard him, they were infuriated.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You captured his woman?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Why did you even mess with him?¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to destroy the martial arts world of India?¡±


    ¡°Was the lesson back then not enough?¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to end up like you? To lose an arm?¡±


    The three Supremes of Folo Pce were so angry that their eyes turned red.


    They were so angry that they almost burst into mes, and they couldn''t wait to skin Fen Tian alive


    for causing all this trouble!


    To them, Fen Tian was an idiot who was good for nothing but provoking their ruthless enemy.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Fen Tian was driving King Folo and the others mad.


    It would not have been a big issue if he had offended an ordinary Supreme.


    After all, Folo Pce was respected all over the world and ranked among the top five in the martial


    arts world.


    Ordinary Supremes could only grit their teeth and swallow their anger when faced with someone


    from Folo Pce.


    However, Chu Tianfan had infiltrated India.


    He was frightening like God of death.


    Even before he became well-known, he had ughtered hundreds of high-ranking fighters from


    various countries in the rainforest.


    Later, he single-handedly devastated the Chu family.


    If the Chu family had not handed over their elder in the end, the Chu Sect would have been wiped


    outpletely.


    Everyone knew not to offend a powerful man like him.


    Furthermore, Fen Tian and Ye Fan had always bore grudges against each other.


    Now, Fen Tian had even snatched Ye Fan''s woman from him recklessly.


    It added to the already immense hatred Ye Fan had for Fen Tian. Therefore, King Folo and the


    others could not imagine how much resentment Ye Fan had toward Folo Pce.


    ¡°Quick! You must return his woman to him before Ye Fanes here! We can''t afford to offend


    him!¡± King Folo urgently persuaded Fen Tian with panic in his eyes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, they had to work with various countries to corner Ye Fan.


    Therefore, King Folo knew how much effort it took to subdue him.


    King Folo also knew that Folo Pce did not have the power to resist Ye Fan if he chose to destroy


    them.


    Therefore, they had only one choice¡ªto force Fen


    Tian to hand over the captive and apologize to Ye Fan.


    That way, Ye Fan might decide to stop attacking them.


    Only then Folo Pce and India would be safe.


    However, Fen Tian shook his head and refused King Polo''s request.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Fen Tian, now is not the time for you to be selfish! I don''t care how


    beautiful that woman is. You don''t have the right to keep her. She belongs to Chu Tianfan! Have you


    ever considered what would happen if you continue to keep her? I hope you haven''t defiled her.


    Otherwise, I won''t even wait for Chu Tianfan to kill you. Folio Pce shall immediately cut off all ties


    from you!¡± King Folo was mad with fury.


    Ye Fan is about to attack us, but this idiot still dares to hold on to his woman and refuses to let her


    go. How can he be this crazy over a woman?


    King Folo biggest concern was that Fen Tian could have vited or harmed the woman.


    If he had, they would be doomed.


    A beautiful woman was the weak spot of any man.


    If Fen Tian had vited her, King Folo did not dare to imagine what would happen.


    He believed India would suffer Chu Tianfan''s unquenchable wrath.


    ¡°She is fine, and I didn''t do anything to her. I know what I am doing, so don''t worry about it.


    Furthermore, it is for the benefit of you all that I refuse to hand the woman over. We all know what


    Chu Tianfan is capable of. He is at his peak, and we won''t be able to stop him even if webine


    our powers,¡± Fen Tian replied.


    He paused before continuing, ¡°Since we have his woman in our hands, he won''t dare to act rashly.


    Furthermore, if required, we can use his woman as a hostage and negotiate with him to make him


    leave India. However, if we hand her over now, we would lose our bargaining chip. Then, we would


    be helpless likembs waiting for ughter. He could kill us anytime and there would be nothing to


    stop him. I believe none of you wish to surrenderyour life to his mercy.¡±


    Fen Tian looked pale as he sat at the table. However, his mind was very alert.


    King Folo and the others fell silent upon hearing his


    exnation.


    They admitted quietly that they had allowed panic to cloud their minds.


    After listening to Fen Tian, they realized that it would be better to keep Ye Fan''s woman with them.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to just wait here?¡±


    ¡°Shall we wait for Chu Tianfan to find us?¡±


    The elders anxiously posed questions after questions.


    Fen Tian nodded and exined sternly, ¡°That is the only way. We have to wait for Chu Tianfan to


    come here. Then, we will negotiate with him and force him to retreat to China. I have kept his


    woman in a safe ce. If he attacks us, he will never see his woman again! Since we have a


    bargaining chip, Chu Tianfan has to ept our request for negotiation!¡±


    King Folo mulled over it for a moment and said, ¡°No! What if you overestimated the importance of


    that woman to him? Then, when hees to Folo Pce, we will be at risk of destruction?¡±


    He turned to Haibu and instructed, ¡°Haibu, call Japan, Remdik, Western Epea, and the other


    countries. Also, you should call Chu Sect too. Tell them that Chu Tianfan is still alive, and we have


    trapped him in Folo Pce!¡±


    King Folo''s expression turned grim as murderous intent rose within him. ¡°Let them send their


    fighters to kill him! We are not the only ones who wish for Ye Fan to die. Since we managed to kill


    him the first time, we can kill him again!¡±


    As the leader of Folo Pce, King Folo had to n for its sake.


    He realized he could use the negotiation to stall Ye Fan while waiting for fighters from other


    countries to attack him.


    Duolun had been silent all this while. However, he frowned when King Folo gave instructions to


    contact various countries in the martial arts world.


    ¡°Doesn''t that amount to begging other countries for help? How can you all be so frightened over a


    man that you seek help everywhere? Now, I see that China is not the only country declining in


    martial arts over the years. It is the same for India too!¡± Duolun mocked.


    ¡°Duolun, we have no choice,¡± King Folo exined.


    Duolun looked at King Folo fiercely and scolded, ¡°What do you mean we have no choice? You


    humiliate India''s dignity by pleading with other countries to help us! Then, no one would ever regard


    India as one of the major powers in the martial arts world anymore! Our ancestors fought hard to


    bring glory to our country. Yet, you have destroyed all their effort with that phone call!¡±


    His words make sense. However, we are not in a position to worry about dignity for we might not


    even survive through this.


    ¡°Duolun, Chu Tianfan ranked first in Sky Ranking. We won''t be able to deal with him if we don''t call


    for help,¡± King Folo said with an anguished expression.


    ¡°Ranked first in Sky Ranking? Is he that man from China that you mentioned earlier?¡± Duolun finally


    understood who wasing to attack them.


    He suddenly stood up and was all ready to fight. ¡°Previously, I thought it was a pity I did not get a


    chance to kill this pest from China. It seemed the Gods heard my wish. Since it is God''s will, I shall


    end this b*stard! Leave him to me. I will deal with him.¡±


    Although Duolun spoke with an even tone, his eyes were zing with pride.


    He had trained hard for decades; hence, he was dying to fight someone.


    Therefore, he saw Chu Tianfan''s arrival as a great opportunity.


    ¡°King Folo, who is he?¡± Fen Tian was puzzled to see a barbaric man offering to fight Chu Tianfan.


    He suddenly realized that he had never met Duolun.


    ¡°He is a senior of India''s martial arts world and the previous leader of Folo Pce called Duolun the


    Berserker!¡± King Folo answered.


    ¡°What?¡± Fen Tian was stunned


    He immediately stood up and bowed to Duolun respectfully. ¡°I apologize for neglecting to greet you,


    sir. Please forgive me.¡±


    Indeed, Fen Tian had heard of him.


    Previously, he thought Duolun only existed in history. Therefore, he was astounded to see him in


    person today.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I think you are Fen. I have heard about you, and people said you are quite


    talented. Unfortunately, youcked the right opportunity,¡± Duolun said.


    He paused and continued, ¡°I shall grant you a chance today. Once Chu Tianfan arrives, you can


    watch the battle from the side. You can observe how I fight, kill, and use my power. It is a chance for


    you to witness a battle between real fighters. I believe it will be the greatest opportunity of your


    lifetime!¡±

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Duolun patted Fen Tian''s shoulder as he spoke to him.


    King Folo was still worried, so he asked Duolun, ¡°Duolun, are you serious? Are you going to face


    Chu Tianfan alone?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think I can''t defeat him?¡± Duolun frowned. Suddenly, intense energy surged like


    waves toward King Folo.


    King Folo instantly felt heavy pressure all around him. It was difficult for him to breathe.


    He knew he had angered Duolun.


    Therefore, King Folo did not dare to say anything else.


    ¡°I''ll change my clothes before heading to Grange River to wait for him! Anyone who wants to watch


    the battle cane with me. Of course, if you are afraid of him, you can hide here in Folo Pce. I


    will bring his head back here for disy. Perhaps that will make you all braver!¡± Duolun snorted and


    left.


    One could hear his unhappiness with King Folo and the others.


    His words seemed directed at King Folo.


    He is the martial arts leader of this country. How can he be afraid of a young man from China?


    On the other hand, King Folo shook his head bitterly and did not know what to say.


    ¡°What should we do now? Do we still contact other countries in the martial arts world?¡± a bold elder


    asked King Folo.


    King Folo did not answer but looked at Fen Tian and asked, ¡°Fen Tian, I believe you have fought


    Chu Tianfan before. How is his power nowpared to before? Although our previous attack did


    not kill him, it sent him into hiding for two years. Therefore, I believe we have considerably


    weakened his powers. He can''t have regained the peak of his strength, right?¡±


    Fen Tian shook his head. ¡°I hardly ever fought him. Previously, I fought him during the battle in the


    rainforest. He was at his peak and ranked first in Sky Ranking. However, I do not know the extent of


    his power then. Since I have nothing topare, I don''t know whether he has grown more


    powerful. I can only tell you that Chu Tianfan is still powerful now, and his strength is far above


    mine!¡±


    Fen Tian''s words caused everyone to be downcast. The atmosphere in the room turned grim.


    ¡°Duolun is much stronger than me. I can''t determine who between them is stronger. Still, I have one


    good piece of news. Chu Tianfan probably spent arge amount of energy in our previous battle.


    Thus, his power should have diminished. That could provide Duolun with an advantage. I believe if


    both of them were to battle, Duolun might have a seventy percent chance of winning!¡± Fen Tian


    continued.


    ¡°That''s good!¡± someone replied. Fen Tian''s words boosted the morale of the people in this room.


    Then, King Folo said, ¡°In that case, let''s proceed with the battle! However, to be safe, Haibu and


    Bapei, you should go with Duolun to observe the battle. Adapt to the situation as required! I''ll treat


    Fen Tian for his injuries. Once his condition improves, we will head to the battle site to provide


    support.¡±


    Then, he clenched his fists and continued, ¡°Like what Duolun said, we have to prove ourselves in


    this battle for India''s martial arts world to stand tall among other nations! In the past, China


    managed to conquer sixteen countries through war and made its name in the world! Now, India


    shall ughter Sky Banking''s first rank fighter and send fear throughout the martial arts world.¡±


    ¡°Agree!¡± Everyone else roared.


    All fighters of Folo Pce had now reached a consensus to battle Chu Tianfan.


    Soon, Haibu and Bapei left.


    Only Fen Tian and King Folo remained in Folo Pce.


    Fen Tian looked at King Folo and said, ¡°Have you ever considered what would happen if we lost this


    bet? It could lead to the destruction of Folo Pce!¡±


    King Fold''s gaze grew fierce. He stood up and looked at the mountains before Folo Pce.


    ¡°India''s martial arts world has the protections of Sacred Mountain. Therefore, why would we fail?¡±


    King Folo replied confidently and continued to gaze afar. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Folo Mountain range is ahead. Folo Pce is within this mountain range. Ye Fan, are you sure you


    want to go there? There are probably many powerful people there,¡± Noa whispered.


    She and Ye Fan traveled through the air.


    Ye Fan was expressionless as the wind current kept crashing at him.


    Meanwhile, Noa looked up from his arms and hugged him tightly.


    She was worried for him.


    However, she was also worried about the men in Folo Pce.


    When she was little, Noa would head to Folo Pce once a year with her father to meet the men


    there.


    Her father told her that those men were national heroes. Their presence ensured peace in India.


    Now, she was leading the way for someone with murderous intent.


    She could not help feeling guilty.


    Perhaps, she was feeling anxious for her country''s future.


    She knew she should not have led the way for Ye Fan for the sake of her country.


    However, she wished to do something for Ye Fan.


    Therefore, she could not refuse him.


    ¡°Ye Fan, will you be fighting them? Is it possible to not fight?¡± Noa asked softly.


    ¡°As long as they do not hurt Junie and return her to me, I won''t do anything to them. However, that


    does not include Fen Tian. He has to die,¡± Ye Fan answered calmly.


    He came to India for Junie and Fen Tian.


    Even if he did not kill Fen Tian, Junie would not let him go.


    Therefore, it did not matter whether it was for Junie. Ye Fan would not let Fen Tian escape again.


    Furthermore, Fen Tian killed Ye Fan''s subordinates.


    Ye Fan soundedposed even as he said that.


    It seemed as if fighting the King of India and Fen Tian posed no trouble to him.


    In actuality, that was not far from the truth.


    Soon, Ye Fan and Noa entered Folo Mountains.


    One could look up and seeyers of mountains like mighty green waves.


    There was an ancient river, barely visible amongthe forest. It winded up the mountains like a


    crouching dragon.


    Clouds of fog surrounded the mountains.


    It was a gorgeous sight!


    Ye Fan was thankful that Noa led the way. If he came here by himself, it would take him quite a bit


    of effort to find the ce.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I can see Folo Pce! It is over there!¡± Noa nce around and finally found the


    magnificent pce.


    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Fan replied.


    As he was about to dash over, suddenly...


    Boom!


    A terrifying force exploded near him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Immediately afterward, an immense wave of air rolled toward him.


    Ye Fan frowned and bent his body to shield Noa. He let the wave of air hit him.


    The impact forced him back a few hundred steps in the air.


    Who was that? Why hasn''t the attacker appeared yet?


    Ye Fan knew that was not Fen Tian''s aura.


    Furthermore, it did not seem like anyone from Folo Pce.


    Although Ye Fan had only met them a few times before, he knew that their abilities could not exceed


    Sky Ranking''s top twenty ranks.


    However, the st of energy from just now was incredibly powerful.


    He believed it was from a fighter who was at least a top ten in Sky Ranking!


    Who could it be? Has India''s martial arts world produced a new powerhouse?

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    ¡°Turn yourself in and ept the death that I shall now bestow upon you.¡±


    A heavenly voice resounded through the forest.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan stopped in his tracks abruptly and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Fan, w-who is that? 1-1 don''t know him. He doesn''t look like he''s from Folo Pce.¡± Noa was


    frightened by the figure standing on the horizon.


    The figure had a domineering aura, and it was as if he could obliterate the world with just that.


    Noa was horrified by the murderous aura.


    Without saying a word, Ye Fan gradually lowered his body and put Noa down on the ground. ¡°Stay


    here. Don''t go anywhere.¡±


    After putting her down, Ye Fan was about to leave when Noa pulled at him forcefully.


    She kept shaking her head in horror as she looked at Ye Fan.


    She was trying to stop him from going forward.


    After all, they were now at Folo Pce, the base of India''s martial arts world.


    If a fight urs, Ye Fan will definitely be in trouble if he goes alone. Noa was worried about him.


    However, Ye Fan wouldn''t turn back aftering such a long way. Junie is in trouble, and I don''t


    even know If she''s dead or alive. I''ve already lost too many people I care about. I can''t lose anyone


    else. I will proceed no matter how dangerous things might get. I''d like to see exactly how capable


    India is. Back then, even Chu Sect couldn ''t keep hold of me. I refuse to believe India''s Folo Pce


    is more dangerous than Chu Sect.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he left her and walked toward the horizon on his own.


    Once again, Chu Tianfan was heading toward a potentially violent and life-threatening battle.


    Noa suddenly felt the urge to cry as she watched Ye Fan walking toward danger on his own. I


    wonder how would the woman named Junie feel if she were to see a fearless man willing to walk


    into danger in order to save her. She''d feel very happy, right? At least she''d know there''s a man


    who cares about her so much.


    Besides, he''s such a brilliant man. In fact, he''s like an angel!


    She felt envious of Junie. How I wish he''d see me the way he sees Junie, even if it''s just for a brief


    moment. I''d have no regrets even if I were to die right after that.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, Ye Fan headed straight toward the man with a domineering aura.


    Before long, he had arrived right in front of him.


    The two of them stood facing each other.


    Beneath them, Grange River was flowing rapidly.


    The rushing water roared in the valley, sounding like a ghost from the abyss.


    A gust of strong and cold wind blew past.


    ¡°So, you''re Chu Tianfan? I heard you were once ranked first in the Sky Ranking.¡± The man was


    sizing Ye Fan up.


    Although he knew Ye Fan was young, he was stumped when he saw exactly how young Ye Fan


    was.


    Ye Fan ignored the man''s question and said in a low voice, ¡°Did Fen Tian send you to stop me? Tell


    him to let Junie go, and I''d grant him a less painful death! After that, I''ll leave.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Duolun burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    One could hear the contempt and mockery in his deafeningughter.


    ¡°What an arrogant brat! You''ve intruded India''s martial arts world and killed my fellow countrymen.


    Yet, you''vee here to threaten India''s Supreme, and you want us to hand someone over? I


    haven''t even dealt with the wrongs you''ve done! B*stard, don''t you think you''re being too full of


    yourself?¡± Duolun sneered.


    When he talked, he sounded high and mighty, like a deity.


    Ye Fan was unperturbed. Instead, he raised his gaze toward him and red at his counterpart


    coldly. ¡°Is that so? Do you really think I''m being too full of myself? Well, I have a lot more in mind


    actually! For example, Once I''ve killed Fen Tian, I''m going to demolish Folo Pce and put an end


    to India''s martial arts world. Also, I nned to tten your mountains so that the warm breeze could


    reach China''s barrennd. That way, it''ll be a prosperous area.¡±


    Since Ye Fan was speaking in a carefree tone, one would think that he was cracking a joke.


    Duolun was infuriated. ¡°B*stard! Don''t you know you''re about to die? How dare you speak so


    shamelessly? But, seeing that you''re still young, I''m going to give you a chance. I want you to break


    both your arms and kneel before me. From now on, you''ll worship me and be my loyal servant.


    If you do that, I''ll let you live,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    In response, Ye Fan shook his head andughed. ¡°I can''t believe you''re even dumberthan Fen Tian!


    As ridiculous as he could be, at least he wasn''t dumb enough to ask me to worship him. Looking at


    you now, I can see that you bear an uncanny resemnce to a caveman. I would have thought that


    only your body looks like that of a caveman, but it seems that even your brain is underdeveloped,


    making you nothing more than just a mindless beast!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Duolun was livid.


    ¡°Such insolence! Chu Tianfan, how dare you disrespect Duolun? My senior is an esteemed figure in


    the martial arts world! Even Ye Qingtian of China has acknowledged Duolun''s superiority! Not only


    did you say Duolun looks like a caveman, but you also said his brain is underdeveloped?¡±


    Somewhere along Grange River, there was a bald old man listening to their confrontation silently.


    However, he was fed up with the insults that Ye Fan was throwing at Duolun and couldn''t help but


    chimed in angrily.


    Ye Fan then shifted his gaze toward him and said, ¡°Well, I''m not the only one who thinks so. You''ve


    just said it yourself, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The bald old man was rendered speechless for a moment. In the end, all he could say was, ¡°l-l


    was just repeating what you said!¡±


    ¡°Eh, potato potahto.¡± Ye Fan shrugged. He then shifted his gaze back toward Duolun and teased,


    ¡°See? Even your junior agreed with me. He even repeated it again!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± the bald old man fumed. He then turned toward Duolun and exined hastily,


    ¡°Duolun, please don''t listen to him. He''s just trying to stir the pot!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! Just shut the hell up!¡± Duolun was enraged. ¡°If you want to watch, just keep your mouth


    shut!¡±


    After reprimanding the bald old man, Duolun shifted his gaze toward Ye Fan. ¡°You''re good with


    words. I''ll give you that! Nheless, you''re still going to die!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Fan scoffed. ¡°I think you''re the one who''s dying today! All these years, I''ve killed all


    the people who dared to stand in my way.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Duolun roared.


    He had given up arguing with Ye Fan. This young man is too good with his words. If I keep on


    bickering with him, I might just die from anger!


    With that, Duolun decided to fight Ye Fan after he shouted at him.


    Duolun held his sword up with both his hands and prepared for battle.


    He then swung it at Ye Fan angrily.


    With a burst of Qi, the sword instantly became a hundred meters long.


    The sword was gleaming so brightly that it looked like it could cut the horizon in half.


    ¡°Isn''t that Heavenly Sword Technique? Duolun, you''ve mastered Heavenly Sword Technique?¡± The


    bald old man was stunned.


    Heavenly Sword Technique was an ancient technique passed down by the ancestors in India. It was


    the highest level of swordsmanship technique that was carved onto Folo Mountain.


    For the past hundreds of years, no one in India had ever mastered the technique. But now, the


    ancient technique was seen again.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    ¡°Haha! The Indian martial arts world has risen once again!¡± The bald old man was over the moon.


    In the meantime, the sword was splitting the horizon into two with the force and speed of a lightning


    bolt.


    It was heading straight toward Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t flinch at all. Instead, he stood there and put his palms together.


    ¡°Huh? What is he trying to do? Is he nning to stop the sword with his bare hands?¡± Haibu, who


    was watching from the side, narrowed his eyes when he saw Ye Fan''s response to the attack.


    He was rather puzzled.


    ¡°What an idiot! He must have a death wish! Is he really trying to stop Duolun''s sword with his bare


    hands?¡± Another fighter from India, Bapei, also thought that Ye Fan was out of his mind.


    Perhaps, Ye Fan really was too full of himself.


    Many years ago, Duolun was already ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking. Besides, his abilities had


    increased


    exponentially after decades of solitary training.


    Hence, Haibu and Bapei figured that even at the peak of Ye Fan''s ability, there was no way he could


    stop the sword with his bare hands.


    The only oue would be him being sliced in half by Duolun''s sword.


    Besides those two, Duolun had also predicted what Ye Fan was going to do.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head. Well, he''s just a youngster, after all. It seems like he''s still


    inexperienced. Does he not know the easiest way to escape the blow? How exactly did he end up in


    the Sky Ranking with that little knowledge? Could it be that the standard of the Sky Ranking had


    dropped?Whoosh!


    The cold wind blew even more fiercely as the sword was zipping through in the air, heading toward


    its target.


    ¡°It''s time for you to die,¡± Duolun said. Not only was he expressionless, but he was even feeling


    rather disappointed.


    Although he had never expected much from Ye Fan, to begin with, he thought he could still have an


    exciting battle with him. How can a person ranked first in the Sky Ranking be this lousy? It seems


    like I''ve overestimated this youngster from China. Why would he choose to stop my move with his


    bare hands? He might as well just dash toward the sword head first and impale himself. What a


    bummer.


    Duolun thought he had already foreseen what was going to happen next. He was convinced that Ye


    Fan was going to die.


    Hence, after he had made his move, he turned around gracefully and looked at his two juniors.


    ¡°Both of you, go and chop off his head after this. Bring it back to Folo Pce.¡±


    Duolun was acting cool when he gave his order.


    The confidence he was exuding was like that of a battle-hardened individual who had been through


    countless battles.


    With that, Duolun was prepared to return to Folo Pce.


    Right at that moment, Bapei and Haibu''s expressions changed dramatically.


    Both of their faces turned pale and they stammered,


    ¡°Duolun, l-look...¡±


    Duolun waved his hand dismissively in response. ¡°Are you surprised by it? Well, I''ll tell you now that


    there''s nothing to be surprised about. Heavenly Sword Technique is the strongest sword technique


    of all. There''s only one way to escape it, and that''s by avoiding it. The youngster from China is


    inexperienced. That''s why he''s trying to stop it with his bare hands. It''s no surprise he dies from it. If


    you guys want to learn it from me, I can teach you guys when I''m free,¡± he uttered.


    Apparently, Duolun thought Haibu and Bapei were astonished by the ability of the technique he


    used.


    ¡°N-No. It''s not t-that, Duolun.¡±


    ¡°Look! Quickly! H-He blocked it!¡±


    Panicking, Haibu and Bapei shouted desperately.


    What? Duolun was in disbelief.


    He then whipped around.


    He stared into the horizon and saw Ye Fan still standing there.


    With his palms pressed against each other, Ye Fan had stopped the mighty sword.


    The coat that he was wearing was pping wildly in the blustery wind generated by the technique.


    Although the Qi infused in that technique was extremely powerful, Ye Fan seemed unmoved by it.


    It was as if he had just split the powerful force in half.


    Indeed, he had caught the de with his bare hands.


    Ye Fan really did it.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? That''s impossible! Heavenly Sword Technique is the strongest and most


    powerful! H-How did he block it with his bare hands?¡± When Duolun saw what was happening, he


    was no longer as calm and confident as he was just moments before.


    He had been struck dumb.


    Widening his eyes, he stared at the scene before him in disbelief.


    No one could imagine that Ye Fan''s slender figure could produce such a burst of strength.


    With just both of his hands, he had managed to stop an enormous force.


    When Duolun and the others witnessed Ye Fan''s mightiness, they felt like they had been blown


    away by a fierce storm.


    As for Noa, who was hiding in the forest when everything was happening, she was left utterly in


    awe. ¡°Wow! He''s like a god...¡±


    She stared at Ye Fan dazedly.


    At that moment, Ye Fan quickly noticed that Duolun and the others were watching him. He smiled


    devilishly and said, ¡°Here, I''m returning this to you.¡±


    In the next second, Duolun and the rest saw Ye Fan turning around and swinging the sword in his


    hands.


    Zing!


    The sword suddenly changed its direction and shot toward Duolun and his juniors.


    It was moving so fast and powerful like a lightning.


    Seeing this, Haibu and Bapei were utterly horrified.


    Duolun''s eyes were resonated with fear as well.


    None of them expected Ye Fan to swing the sword back at them.


    ¡°Run! Haibu, run!¡± Bapei was running for his life, screaming his head off.


    Unlike Ye Fan, they were aware that they couldn''t stop the de with just their bare hands.


    Hence, they only had one thing in their minds, and that was to escape the de.


    However, the sword was moving too fast.


    Besides, Ye Fan''s unpredictability left them with no time to react.


    Before they could even run a few meters, the sword had already reached them.


    The mountains shook, and the ground began cracking.


    The tens of thousands of trees in the area were razed to the ground.


    In the center of it all, rocks and stones instantly


    turned to ash.


    As expected of an ancient technique in India''s martial arts world, its mightiness wasparable to


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    With a loud bang, the impact sent Haibu and Bapei flying.


    The two of them were only there to witness their supreme grandmaster in action. They didn''t expect


    to get caught in the battle.


    Instantly, they started spewing blood while flying across the air.


    As for Duolun, he wasn''t hurt as badly as them.


    After all, he was a lot stronger than his juniors. The impact only caused him to stumble a few steps


    backward.


    Although he wasn''t hurt, the impact did tear his shirt apart. His skin was exposed, and scratches


    could be seen on his body.


    He looked disheveled as he shouted, ¡°D*mn you! You''re just a brat from China! I''m going to kill you!¡±


    After the sword hadnded, clouds of dust soon settled on the ground.


    After blocking Ye Fan''s move, Duolun was angered.


    However, just as he shouted, he saw a dark figure dashing toward him through the dust in the air.


    It was Ye Fan.


    He had immediately ran after the sword the moment he swung it toward them.


    Ye Fan balled his hands into a fist and dashed toward Duolun.


    He didn''t want to give the man any chance of a break.


    The moment the swordnded on the ground, Duolun had received a powerful punch to his face.


    What? What kind of explosive speed is this? Ye Fan is too fast! By the time Duolun realized what


    had happened, he was already feeling immense pain in his face.


    He then tried to hold his sword up to shield himself.


    However, Ye Fan used his legs and kicked Duolun''s sword continuously.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Ye Fan kicked him a total of thirteen times in a row.


    He was attacking him with the ferocity of a madman and with the power of a devil.


    By the look of things, Duolun was no match for Ye Fan.


    It seemed like Duolun was going to get defeated shortly after they started battling. The bones in his


    face had all been shattered, and he kept spitting out mouthfuls of blood and broken teeth.


    When Ye Fannded hisst kick, he kicked through the sword andnded his foot on Duolun''s


    chest.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sounds of bones snapping echoed as Duolun''s ribs were broken, making his chest cave


    inward.


    He lost his grip on his sword and it soared through the air.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    ng!


    Duolun''s swordnded on the ground.


    Then, like a cannonball, Duolun crashed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    The mountains were shaking, and the ground cracked.


    Duolun was sent several tens of meters underneath the ground upon the powerful impact.


    The crater he had sunken into was so big that it looked like an asteroid had hit it.


    Right next to the crater, one could still see the pools of blood Duolun had spat out.


    For a moment, deadly silence filled the air.


    The trees had stopped swaying, and the clouds of dust gradually settled to the ground.


    Along the river, only a slender figure could be seen standing.


    The quietness in the areasted for an unknown period of time.


    After that, two people could be heard shouting in despair from afar.


    ¡°Duolun!¡±


    ¡°You cruel b*stard! How dare you hit Duolun so hard?¡±


    Haibu and Bapei quickly ran toward their senior.


    The two of them were swearing at Ye Fan angrily while digging through the rubble to look for


    Duolun.


    They were right, Ye Fan''s attacks had indeed been merciless.


    The series of continuous kicks that he delivered were ruthless.


    He didn''t even give Duolun the time to react.


    Every one of those thirteen kicks was fatal.


    He had even caused Duolun to lose his grip on the sword.


    In fact, thatst kick of his was so powerful that he managed to send Duolun tens of meters


    underground.


    Could Duolun still be alive? It''s very unlikely he''d still be alive. Haibu and Bapei were on the verge


    of crying. What a tough life Duolun had lived! He''d trained so hard in solitary, just so he could get to


    the top of the martial arts world. Who would''ve thought he''d die just after using a single move?


    ¡°You can''t die, Duolun. The martial arts world of India hasn''t even made its mark yet. In fact, India''s


    mission of bing a great nation has only gone halfway through. How could you just leave like


    that? If even you are defeated, there''ll be no one else left in Folo Pce who can stand against Chu


    Tianfan!¡± Haibu was devastated.


    Beside him, Bapei was filled with sadness as well. ¡°Was that really necessary, Duolun? Why did you


    have to act so tough? Didn''t we tell you that Chu Tianfan isn''t someone to be taken lightly? You


    should''ve just listened to King Folo and asked for backup. That way, we''ll be able to attack him all at


    once.¡±


    The two men were digging through the rubble in despair.


    Ye Fan stood tall and looked down at them.


    He then uttered tly, ¡°How long do you n on hiding down there, you old b*stard? Come on out. I


    know you won''t die so easily.¡±


    His tone was cold and indifferent.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Haibu and Bapei heard that, they were enraged.


    ¡°Shut the hell up! You''ve already beaten Duolun so badly. What more do you want? Can''t you just


    let the dead be at peace?¡± Haibu roared.


    Boom!


    Right after he said that, however, a muffled noise came from under the ground.


    The next moment, they felt a sudden surge of energy bursting from within the rubble.


    Both Haibu and Bapei failed to see thating. As a result, they were both sent flying by the burst


    of energy.


    Shortly after, the earth cracked again, and a beast-like figure was seen leaping into the air from


    underneath.


    ¡°D-Duolun!¡±


    ¡°That''s Duolun!¡±


    ¡°That''s great! Duolun isn''t dead! He''s alive!¡±


    Haibu and Bapei gazed at the sky and smiled gleefully. They were so emotional that they almost


    shed tears of joy.


    ¡°Shut up, the two of you! You guys are embarrassing me! Did you really think I''d die so easily?¡±


    Duolun was furious when he heard how pathetic Haibu and Bapei sounded. I''ve already been a


    famous fighter for decades now. How could a brat from China defeat me? There''s no way I''m dying


    in the hands of a b*stard.


    After reprimanding Haibu, Duolun stretched out his hand and unleashed a wave of suction energy.


    Buzz!


    The sword began buzzing.


    The sword that had fallen from his grip returned to Duolun.


    Duolun stood up again and red at Ye Fan. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°Very well,


    Chu


    Tianfan. You''ve actually managed to harm me. Not bad! It seems like there''s a reason why you were


    ranked first in the Sky Ranking, after all.¡±


    With that, Duolun''s perception of Ye Fan changed.


    Prior to that, he had only looked at Ye Fan with disdain and contempt. After that short battle,


    however, he realized Ye Fan''s capabilities. He was starting to get wary of the young man before


    him.


    Nheless, Duolun was still confident he could take Ye Fan out.


    He continued, ¡°That being said, you shouldn''t start celebrating just yet. Based on what I''ve seen


    from you, I suggest you concede while you still can and start worshipping me! Your previous move


    was only half of my true power. If I strike with full force, you''ll surely die.¡± Duolun''s cold voice


    echoed through thend.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan smiled faintly and answered, ¡°How would you know if I''ve already used


    my full force just now?¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, that''s great news for me! You have no idea how I''ve been longing for someone to


    fight with after my solitary training. Try not to die so easily, okay? Otherwise, I''d get bored!¡± Duolun''s


    gaze darkened at once.


    All he wanted to do was to y his stubborn counterpart.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Duolun dashed toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°He''s so fast!¡± Haibu and Bapei were stunned.


    In their eyes, it was as if Duolun had teleported.


    A second ago, Duolun was over a hundred meters away from Ye Fan, but he was standing right in


    front of Ye Fan at the very next second.


    Duolun aimed his extremely sharp sword at Ye Fan''s neck, shing toward it.


    When Haibu saw the speed of the de, he knew then if he had been the one in Ye Fan''s spot, he


    wouldn''t be able to react in time.


    However, just because he was aware that he wouldn''t be able to avoid Duolun''s attack, that doesn''t


    mean he was able to predict Ye Fan''s actions.


    As such, Haibu clenched his fists in anticipation.


    Swoosh!


    The sword was moving so fast that it felt like it could even cut through water beforending on Ye


    Fan''s shoulder.


    ¡°He got him!¡± Haibu eximed in delight.


    However, Haibu''s and Bapei''s happiness was shortlived.


    When the swordnded, Ye Fan''s body disappeared like it was just an illusion.


    ¡°Something''s off... That''s an afterimage!¡± Bapei shouted out of shock.


    Duolun wasn''t surprised by it. Instead, he quickly retracted his sword and raised it up to strike once


    again.


    Thud!


    A muffled thud sounded.


    The sword had struck Ye Fan''s back.


    Duolun had struck so hard that Ye Fan''s body dropped to the ground immediately upon impact.


    Noa, who was watching from afar, cried out in despair, ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Tears then started to stream down


    her cheeks.


    However, it turned out that her worries were unnecessary.


    After being struck to the ground, Ye Fan stomped and leaped into the sky.


    ¡°Again!¡± he shouted.


    He had activated his Dragon God Body.


    This time around, he clenched his fist and punched forcefully.


    ng!


    The sword collided with his fist.


    His flesh met the sharp sword straight on.


    The moment they shed, it was as if Earth had just collided with Mars.


    Sparks flew amidst the loud sh of flesh against metal.


    From afar, it looked as if someone had shot a cluster of fireworks into the sky.


    At that moment, Bapei, Haibu, and everyone else were stumped.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°l-ls he even human?¡±


    ¡°Is Ye Fan made out of metal?¡±


    They were terrified when they saw how tough Ye Fan''s body was.


    None of them had ever seen someone punching into a sword with their bare fist.


    Prior to that, Ye Fan was using both of his palms to catch the sword.


    This time around, Ye Fan directly hit the de with a heavy punch.


    Even Duolun was dumbstruck. What a creepy kid!


    When he felt the pain radiating through his fingers, he dared not prolong the fight.


    Hence, he swiftly turned his body and kicked Ye Fan away.


    However, it seemed like Ye Fan had predicted his move. He suddenly raised his other arm and


    threw out a powerful punch.


    The punchnded directly on Duolun''s leg.


    Boom!


    Another muffled noise was heard.


    The two of them immediately stumbled backward.


    In fact, they had retracted more than a hundred steps from each other.


    ¡°Not bad, kid! Now, take this!¡± Duolun''s eyes had turned bloodshot after the series of attacks.


    As soon as he found his bnce, he raised his sword and dashed toward Ye Fan once again.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amidst the soaring mountains afar and river running underneath his feet, Duolun had gone berserk


    from the battle.


    Just like a raving mad man, he swung his sword relentlessly, unleashing ten moves in a second.


    Within every move were ten shes of his sword.


    His attacks culminated into a sea of de arcs.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The attacks were unrelenting.


    If one wasn''t enough to kill Ye Fan, he would strike with ten... and then a hundred... and then a


    thousand.


    That was how Duolun fought when he had gone berserk.


    The ferocity he disyed was equivalent to that of a bloodthirsty beast.


    In fact, he knew nothing of fear and defense. The only thing in his mind was to forge ahead in a


    single-


    minded attack.


    Nheless, Ye Fan didn''t back down at all.


    In the face of Duolun''s maelstrom of attacks, Ye Fan intercepted them one by one.


    Even though he was unarmed, his Dragon God Body had turned his limbs and torso into the


    sharpest weapons that ever existed.


    Just like that, the new king of the martial arts world and a long-time Supreme shed in a ferocious


    battle beside the Grange River.


    The fight swung back and forth with both sidesunching punches and kicks while firing de arcs


    at each other.


    As for Ye Fan, he was filled with ecstasy.


    ¡°I''m surprised to find someone as powerful as you in India. This is really interesting. It''s been two


    years since I had the opportunity to fight like this.¡±


    The longer Ye Fan fought, the stronger his will to win be.


    He could even feel the blood within him boil like a


    raging fire.


    He couldn''t deny that thest two years of rest and recuperation had caused his strength to


    weaken.


    After all, a human body was like a knife. It would end up rusting if it wasn''t used at all.


    Even though Ye Fan had fought two major battles before against Fen Tian and the elder of the Chu


    Sect, there was still a gulf in strength between them and him.


    Therefore, they weren''t even qualified for him to practice with.


    For example, during his fight with Fen Tian, Ye Fan didn''t even need to use the all-powerful Invoke


    the Celestial Sky. Instead, he simply relied on the Dragon God Body, and that was more than


    enough to overwhelm thetter.


    However, the situation was different with Duolun.


    Despite maxing out the Dragon God Body, Ye Fan was unable to gain an advantage.


    In fact, Duolun even managed to get past his defenses a few times to strike him.


    Consequently, Ye Fan acknowledged that he had less battle experience than this demon who had


    lived for more than a century.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t matter, for experience could always be earned through battle.


    Moreover, one could always elerate the learning process, just like what Ye Fan was doing now


    through his fierce battle with Duolun.


    It was a wonderful opportunity for him to train his recovered body so that he could reim the


    pinnacle of power he possessed during the battle of Mount Chumen.


    Bam!


    Both of them shed again.


    The sparks that resulted were so bright that they could be seen tens of miles away.


    Meanwhile, inside Folo Pce, King Folo was treating Fen Tian''s wounds.


    At the same time, they could still hear repeated rumbles echo from outside the pce.


    ¡°It''s been such a long time, and the fight is still ongoing! It seems our senior has met a formidable


    opponent. I''m afraid this is going to be a gruesome battle.¡±


    Even though King Folo and the others didn''t watch the fight, the sounds that drifted from outside


    indicated to them that it was still ongoing.


    On top of that, the battle was growing increasingly intense.


    Suddenly, an ear-shattering explosion was heard, causing everyone in the pce to hear ringing in


    their ears.


    ¡°Perhaps, we can really win. Even though Chu Tianfan is exceptionally talented, he doesn''t have as


    much battle experience as Duolun. If both their strengths are on par with each other, a drawn-out


    battle would favor Duolun instead. As long as he can take advantage of one of Ye Fan''s


    weaknesses, he would be able to kill him,¡± Fen Tian analyzed.


    After all, a split second is all that is needed for victory in a battle between the powerful, especially


    for someone of Ye Fan''s level. When two warriors of simr strength fight against each other,


    exploiting a minor mistake is all that is needed for victory.


    ¡°I do hope that''s the case,¡± Folo murmured in response, as he was obviously rooting for Duolun to


    win.


    As long as he wins, it would mean that India''s martial arts world would have eradicated its biggest


    enemy in Aploth, leaving it to reign supreme in the region. Nheless, when the return is great, so


    is the risk. If Duolun were to fail, India''s martial arts world would face total annihtion. Anyway, I


    should focus on what''s urgent first, which is to heal Fen Tian as quickly as possible before going out


    to provide reinforcements.


    Back at the Grange River, Ye Fan and Duolun continued with their battle.


    Their sh was so ferocious that it caused heaven and earth to tremble.


    As for Bapei, Haibu, and the rest, they were all dumbstruck by the scene.


    Is this the domineering aura of the truly powerfut?ls this the pinnacle of power in the martial arts


    world?


    All this while, everyone assumed that the difference between the top ten and the top fifty of the Sky


    Ranking wasn''t really significant. After all, they were all Supreme Grandmasters.


    But after witnessing Ye Fan and Duolun''s fight, it dawned upon them just how wrong they were.


    ¡°The path of the martial arts world is evidently endless. We were just limited by our shallow


    understanding previously. The gulf that separates us from those at the top is just too big to be


    bridged,¡± Haibumented as he shook his head.


    However, Bapei wasn''t in the mood to delve into the matter. Instead, he furrowed his brows and


    remarked in a solemn tone, ¡°Haibu, have you noticed that Chu Tianfan power is increasing? He


    seems to be a lot stronger than when he started. Previously, he was on the defensive when Duolun


    pressured him. But now, they seem to be evenly matched.¡±


    Bapei''s analysis caused Haibu to be stunned.


    When he turned to look, he understood what Bapei was talking about.


    ¡°This is bad... The brat from China is actually using our senior for free training!¡±


    Upon the sudden realization, Haibu''s expression drastically changed.


    Shocked by Ye Fan''s frightening learning ability, Haibu yelled out to Duolun, ¡°Duolun, stop dragging


    this out, the brat''s using you for practice! You have to end this as soon as possible! Destroy him


    instantly with everything you have!¡±


    Amidst his berserk rampage, Duolun heard Haibu''s anxious voiceing from behind him.


    Given that they were watching the battle, they likely had a more objective view of it.


    After thinking about Haibu''s words, Duolun had an epiphany, causing his expression to freeze.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you toy with me? Unforgivable!¡± Duolun thundered.


    Consequently, he decided to give it all he had.


    Biting the tip of his tongue, Duolun felt a jolt through his body.


    At that moment, Ye Fan could obviously feel that Duolun''s strength had increased by leaps and


    bounds.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique!¡±


    Amidst his battle cry, the sword in Duolun''s hand exploded with power.


    The ancient sword technique made its appearance in the world once again.


    This time, Duolun didn''t underestimate his opponent and unleashed an all-out attack.


    In the blink of an eye, heunched seven consecutive strikes.


    However, it only looked like a single strike to the naked eye, as the seven de arcs hadbined


    into one.


    As the light of the de arcs enveloped the sky, Ye Fan looked like an insignificant speck of dust


    standing underneath it.


    When the Qi-filled de arcs exploded with limitless power, Ye Fan raised his hands to block it.


    Unfortunately, the energy that Duolun had channeled into the attack was massively greater than


    what Ye Fan had imagined.


    Standing no chance at all, he was just like an insect being squashed by a boot.


    As a result, the impact sted him out of the sky and caused him to hurtle toward the river below.


    The moment he crashed, tons of river water exploded into the air.


    The terrifyingly powerful de arc managed to vaporize the water that was sshed into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire area was covered in mist.


    Apart from that, the river looked to have been split by Duolun''s attack in half.


    Its overwhelming power almost obliterated the earth.


    After a long while, everything began to settle down.


    Even then, the Grange River remained turbulent, roaring aloud as its waves continued to crash


    about.


    As for Ye Fan''s scrawny figure, it was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°W-We won?¡±


    Stunned, Haibu and Bapei tried their best to suppress the growing tion they felt.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    At that moment, Duolun stood tall in the sky with his sword in hand.


    He was panting so heavily that his chest continued to heave.


    Evidently, the previous attack had taken a lot out of him, for he had drawn out most of the Internal


    Energy stored in his elixir field.


    Nevertheless, expending so much energy to kill Ye Fan was undoubtedly worth it.


    After taking a breather, Duolun looked at the Grange River and dered with amanding voice,


    ¡°That''s the end. From today onward, Chu Tianfan will cease to exist in this world!¡±


    Whoosh!


    As the chilly wind blew through thends, Haibu and Bapei were delighted by the news.


    ¡°Hahaha! We won! Duolun has defeated the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Quick, Bapei, head into Folo Pce and tell everyone in there about the good news!¡±


    Haibu and Bapei were filled with excitement.


    The battle just now was so intense that both of them felt as if their hearts could stop at any time.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They were truly worried that Duolun would lose.


    Now that he had defeated Ye Fan with tremendous power, both of them felt as if a heavy burden


    was lifted from their hearts.


    Ecstatic over the result, Haibu ordered Bapei to report back to Folo Pce.


    Unfortunately, not everyone shared their sentiments.


    When Ye Fan was struck down by Duolun''s sword and fell into the Grange River, Noa''s heart


    shattered.


    With tears in her eyes, she desperately called out his name as she hurried to where Ye Fan had


    fallen.


    ¡°Hmm? He has a subordinate?¡±


    Duolun quickly noticed the petite figure in the forest.


    He furrowed his brow at once but eased them a momentter, for he had noticed that it was just a


    helpless girl who didn''t know how to fight at all.


    Ordinary folk like her could easily be crushed by Duolun with a snap of his fingers.


    However, just when Duolun was about to do so, Haibu recognized the girl.


    ¡°Hmm? Isn''t that Noa? Duolun, she''s someone from Fen Tian''s tribe. She''s not an enemy.¡±


    After stopping Duolun, Haibu hurried over to Noa''s side.


    ¡°Noa, why are you here? This ce is dangerous.


    Someone like you doesn''t belong here. You should hurry home at once.¡±


    Haibu and the rest knew who Noa was, as she would visit Folo Pce every year with her father.


    Therefore, he persuaded her to leave.


    When she saw Haibu, Noa started to sob and pleaded for him to save Ye Fan. ¡°Haibu, please, I beg


    of you.


    Can you save him? I don''t want him to die.¡±


    Haibu was initially dumbstruck and he had no idea who she was talking about.


    But soon, it quickly dawned upon him.


    ¡°Are you asking me to save Chu Tianfan? The kid from China?¡±


    Noa nodded. ¡°I beg you Mr. Haibu, please save him. As long as you do, I''ll promise you anything.¡±


    Her tears continued to stream endlessly. In fact, she even dropped to her knees to beg.


    However, Haibu was already infuriated. With a darkening expression, he snapped, ¡°Hold your


    tongue! You''re making a big mistake here. Do you know who he is? He''s the enemy of the Indian


    nation! How can you ask me to help him? Are you nning to betray the country? Instead of staying


    here, you should go home now!¡±


    Haibu was so furious that veins had started popping out on his forehead.


    Nheless, there was no way Noa would leave just like that.


    Instead, she continued to plead with Haibu.


    ¡°Mr. Haibu, Ye Fan bears no ill will. He just wants to save the person he loves. It wasn''t his intention


    to make enemies of us,¡± she exined desperately.


    ¡°Shut up, a little girl like you knows nothing! Do you think you can be the judge of whether he is an


    enemy of India or not?¡±


    Haibu was livid, for he had not expected to find a traitor within Folo Pce willing to beg for mercy


    on Ye Fan''s behalf.


    ¡°Haibu, stop wasting your time with her. It''s obvious that her heart no longer belongs to India. She


    has betrayed her own nation, and a traitor deserves death more than the enemy.¡±


    Duolun''s voice suddenly rang out and Noa could feel the man''s murderous aura enveloping her.


    Nheless, Haibu persuaded Duolun, ¡°Duotun, she''s still young. There''s no need to go so far as


    to kill her over a trivial mistake.¡±


    He turned to look at Noa. ¡°Noa, get down on your knees quickly and swear to me that Chu Tianfan


    is just a criminal who deserves to die!¡± he ordered her anxiously.


    Unfortunately, Noa refused to listen. ¡°No, I don''t want him to die.¡± ¡°You foolish girl!¡± Haibu was so


    outraged that his entire body trembled.


    Despite his urge to help her, it had inadvertently be an impossible task.


    The moment Noa said those words, Duolun waved his hand without hesitation and fired a de arc


    in her direction.


    ¡°You dumb girl, why didn''t you listen? What''s so good about Chu Tianfan that you''re willing to risk


    your life to protect him?¡±


    Just as he sighed, Haibu''s words expressed how much of a shame he felt it was.


    He pitied Noa for having to die at such a young age despite being so beautiful.


    Regardless, Haibu was cognizant that Duolun would never show mercy to a traitor.


    Therefore, he would never let Noa live.


    Just as Haibu watch the de arc fly toward Noa and assumed that she would be killed, an energy


    burst from another sword was fired at it.


    Boom!


    As the two attacks collided, the impact unleashed a massive explosion. The shockwave of Qi that


    ensued threw Noa backward.


    Given how light she was, she was sent flying through the air before falling into the crashing waves


    of the Grange River.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Haibu was stunned.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    With a tense expression, Duolun turned around and trained his gaze at where Ye Fan had fallen just


    now.


    Suddenly, the surface of the Grange River burst open.


    After that, a water pir in the shape of a giant dragon soared into the air.


    A scrawny figure could be seen standing proudly on top of it.


    With the raging river beneath his feet, he was carrying a girl in his arms and exuding an


    authoritative aura.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan! H-How is this possible?¡±


    When Haibu saw Ye Fan''s figure again, he was almost driven mad to the extent he could feel his


    eyes popping out.


    What sorcery is this? How can he still be alive after being struck by such a powerful technique?


    Even if his body is made of steel, he should have been cut down into mush already.


    At that moment, Duolun began to lose his calm.


    That was the first time in his entire life that fear and panic descended upon him.


    Nheless, he quickly gathered his senses and prepared for battle.


    Narrowing his gaze, he stared at Ye Fan intently and tightened his grip on his sword.


    In contrast to Duolun''s nervous expression, Ye Fan chuckled instead.


    ¡°Your name is Duolun, right? You are indeed very strong. In fact, you are worthy enough for me to


    remember your name. However, you have wasted too much of my time and this farce needs to end


    now. In the next second or so, I will show you what my true power is like!¡±


    Ye Fan''s faint voice echoed through thend.


    The next moment, the Grange River began to rage in a turbulent manner.


    Subsequently, Haibu noticed that the entire river seemed to be concentrating underneath Ye Fan''s


    hand as if it had been summoned.


    Finally, it solidified into a crystal-like sword.


    Ye Fan then stepped in the air with his body covered in dragon-like markings that emitted a dazzling


    golden hue.


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique, first strike¡ªWind Flow!¡±


    Many years had passed since the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique had reappeared in the world.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    With a blinding white light, the sword''s energy emanated in every direction.


    Standing tall in the air, Ye Fan molded the water into a sword.


    Suddenly, a green glow streaked through the air, unleashing a crescent-like de wheel.


    Subsequently, the power of Wind Flow enveloped the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°What a troublesome fellow. You were lucky just now to have survived. However, I wonder how


    much longerdy luck will smile upon you?¡±


    Having recovered from his brief astonishment, Duolun''s gaze darkened.


    Even though he didn''t know how Ye Fan survived his Heavenly Sword Technique, it didn''t matter to


    him.


    If he could cut thetter down once, he could certainly do it again.


    Therefore, Duolun wasn''t bothered by what Ye Fan said.


    His words are nothing but bluster. How can such an inexperienced kid actually have any gravitas?


    Given that Duolun had drained himself with thest attack, he didn''t believe Ye Fan still had


    anything up his sleeve.


    In fact, he was certain that Ye Fan should have been killed by his earlier strike. Hence, he figured


    thetter was just saved by a stroke of luck. Nevertheless, he was confident that Ye Fan couldn''t


    repeat it, for lightning doesn''t strike twice.


    With that, Duolun gathered his energy once again, ignoring the battered condition of his body.


    This time, he didn''t hold back as he drew everyst bit of Internal Energy and elemental force from


    his elixir field.


    After that, he channeled them into the sword in his hand.


    When he was ready, he stepped into the air and roared, ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique¡ªHell sh!


    Heavenly Sword Technique¡ªHurricane sh!¡±


    Once again, Duolun unleashed his most powerful strikes.


    At that moment, the blinding light from Duolun''s sword enveloped the sky.


    With enough power to bring about the apocalypse, Duolun shed it in Ye Fan''s direction.


    ¡°Duolun is amazing! Let''s see if luck will save the kid this time,¡± Haibu sneered as he watched the


    battle from afar, clenching his fists.


    Just a while ago, he was worried that Duolun was too exhausted by the Heavenly Sword Technique


    that he was unable to continue the battle.


    But now, Haibu realized that his concerns were premature, for the power Duolun released was no


    weaker than that of his earlier attack. In fact, its aura even seemed to be stronger.


    The de arcs he fired out were like the sharpest weapons in the entire world. Flying forward


    relentlessly, they decimated everything in their path.


    ¡°Duolun''s strength has made significant progress from back then. The way I see it, even Tang Yun


    is no match for him now. After this battle, a warrior from


    India will take the first ce on the Sky Ranking!¡±


    Upon witnessing Duolun''s terrifying power, Haibu broke into a smile that was filled with pride.


    It was as if he could see India''s martial arts world surpassing China and dominating Aploth in the


    future.


    ¡°Before that happens, we will need to spill your blood as a tribute to India''s martial arts world.¡±


    Laughing deviously, Haibu stared at Ye Fan as if he was looking at a dead man.


    When he saw Ye Fan using a sword to fight Duolun in their final showdown, the smile on Haibu''s


    face deepened, for he remembered that Ye Fan was not good with one.


    While conducting research on Ye Fan previously, he learned that the former had an exceptionally


    tough body constitution that allowed him to withstand anything.


    During the battle in the rainforest, Fen Tian and Gaius were unable to kill Ye Fan despite their


    repeated and unrelenting attacks.


    Back then, Ye Fan''s power was only that of a Grandmaster.


    Ye Fan''s strength lies in his impregnable body. Therefore, leveraging it to fight in closebat


    should be the best strategy here. But now, he has chosen to battle with a sword instead. It''s the


    equivalent of a close-ranged fighter choosing to fight from long range. Not only is it stupid but it also


    means certain death for him!


    ¡°I believe Chu Tianfan is on hisst legs now and is unleashing random attacks out of desperation.


    At the end of the day, he''s just too young and inexperienced in contrast to Duolun who has


    established himself for ages. The gap between them is just too big,¡±


    Haibu remarked with a shake of his head as if he could already picture Ye Fan copsing in a pool


    of his own blood.


    Unfortunately, Haibu only knew of Ye Fan defending against Fen Tian with his impregnable body.


    He wasn''t aware of how thetter had defeated the head of Chu Sect with a sword.


    In fact, Ye Fan topped the Sky Ranking with a sword technique, which was the Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique.


    Whoosh!


    Amidst a powerful gale that caused a maelstrom in the river, Duolun''s Heavenly Sword Technique


    bored down upon its foe.


    At the same time, Ye Fan continued to rain down strikes with his sword.


    ¡°May cruelty and brutality ravage the earth, and the howl of anguish rule the night. Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique, second strike¡ªIce Heart!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Third strike¡ªGreen Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Infinite memories are the soul of our lives. Fourth strike¡ªMemorial¡±


    At that moment, storm clouds gathered while the Grange River raged.


    Swinging his sword in a methodical sequence, Ye Fan was like a painter wielding his brush to


    complete his masterpiece.


    Meanwhile, Noa was stunned by what was unfolding before her.


    She no longer saw heaven and earth. The singr point of her vision was only focused on the


    figure wielding the sword.


    How? How can there be such an amazing person in this world?Boom!


    Finally, the battle between the two Supremes wasing to an end.


    The Heavenly Sword Technique and the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique shed in all their glory.


    The massive impact released a shockwave of Qi so powerful that it decimated all life in its


    surroundings.


    The heat that resulted was so intense that it caused the water in the river to boil, while the nts


    and rocks were incinerated into ashes.


    Worried about bing coteral damage, Haibu put up his defenses. Even then, he was still


    pushed back by hundreds of meters.


    ¡°D*mn it, how can it be so powerful?¡±


    The moment both attacks shed, Haibu''s expression drastically darkened.


    It was only then that Haibu realized Ye Fan''s sword technique wasn''t as weak as he had assumed.


    In the blink of an eye, the tide of the battle had turned.


    After steadying himself, Haibu looked up nervously at ground zero of the sh.


    Clenching his fist, he felt his heart tighten.


    Who is it? Who will be the one whoughsst? The new generation of the martial arts world or the


    old? Who will emerge triumphantly, and who will end up downtrodden?


    While Haibu was anxiously waiting for the final result, Bapei had arrived at Folo Pce to report the


    earlier victory.


    At that moment, the hills around him began to tremble, causing him to turn around.


    ¡°That''s strange. What is happening? Didn''t Ye Fan die in defeat earlier? Who is Duolun fighting with


    then?


    Could it be that Chu Tianfan wasn''t alone and has


    help?¡±


    Bapei furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°Forget it. I''d better report the result of the battle between Duolun and Chu Tianfan first.¡±


    Without any further deliberation, Bapei hurried inside Folo Pce.


    Meanwhile, the Grange River continued to flow tirelessly as it did for millions of years.


    While the storm started to clear and dust began to settle, Haibu couldn''t help but hold his breath


    with anticipation as he waited for the conclusion.


    Finally, two figures gradually emerged from the horizon.


    Showing no emotion, Ye Fan stood there with Noa lying in his arms.


    Opposite him, Duolun, too, was standing expressionless with hissword in hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Haibu didn''t understand what was going on.


    Did the fight end in a draw?


    The moment that thought shed through Haibu''s mind, he saw the figure of his senior shiver


    suddenly before spewing out a mist of blood that seemed to even contain his shattered organs.


    The next second, Haibu saw Duolun''s aura dete like a leaking balloon as thetter fell toward the


    ground like a leaf falling from a tree.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    The instant Duolun fell from the sky, the whole world fell into an eerie silence.


    In the blink of an eye, Haibu felt as if the hope of India''s martial arts world came crashing down


    together with Duolun.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? H-How can Duolun be defeated?¡±


    Haibu froze as if he was struck by lightning.


    Gaping, he couldn''t believe what he saw and neither could he ept that Duolun was the one who


    lost the gruesome battle.


    Just a few minutes ago, Duolun had seized the advantage and overwhelmed Ye Fan. In fact, Ye fan


    had even fallen to the bottom of the Grange River after being struck repeatedly by Duolun. So, how


    did Ye Fan manage to turn the tide of the battle in just a few short minutes?


    On top of that, Haibu didn''t understand how Ye Fan''s swordsmanship came about.


    Given that his specialty is unarmedbat, how was he able to wield a sword with such ferocity?


    Has he been hiding his skills all this while? And that swordsmanship is actually his most powerful


    technique instead of his impregnable body?


    At that moment, countless questions flooded Haibu''s mind.


    Suddenly, he felt that Ye Fan was so mysterious that it was terrifying.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt as if Ye Fan was a bottomless ck hole where no one could see through him.


    Pfftl


    After crashing to the ground, Duolun spewed another mouthful of blood.


    With his face frighteningly pale, cold sweat rolled off his forehead like raindrops.


    By then, he no longer had any energy left.


    The sh just now had not only drained him of all his energy but also allowed Ye Fan to pierce


    through his defenses andnd a devastating strike.


    As a result, Duolun felt as if his organs were crushed while all his nerves were severed.


    The crushing injuries caused him to lose all of his martial power.


    Nevertheless, he tried his best to stand back up by stabbing his sword into the ground and leaning


    his entire weight onto it.


    That was the only way he could prevent himself from falling back down.


    Raising his head, he looked at Ye Fan who levitated triumphantly in the air.


    As for him, his previous authoritative expression was reced by one of despair and self-loathing.


    ¡°Congrattions, Chu Tianfan. You... you have won. I have always assumed that your advantage


    was your body constitution and your specialty was unarmedbat. Evidently, that was my


    mistake. Your physical prowess isn''t your trump card. It''s your swordsmanship instead.


    ¡°The swordsmanship you have demonstrated just now would probably be deemed invincible by the


    entire world. Just that alone is enough for you to earn your ce as the top warrior within the Sky


    Ranking.¡±


    Shaking his head, Duolun''s words carried a sense of helplessness and resignation.


    He finally acknowledged that he was old and that the world now belonged to the next generation.


    Thinking back to how he looked down upon Ye Fan earlier due to his youth, he realized that talent


    was significantly more important than experience.


    Even if he trained in seclusion for decades, he would still be no match for Chu Tianfan''s genius.


    Unbeknownst to Duolun, Ye Fan''s trump card wasn''t his swordsmanship.


    Invoke the Celestial Sky was the technique Ye Fan relied upon the most.


    After all, Invoke the Celestial Sky was the most powerful martial arts technique developed by the


    ancestors of the Chu family for their descendants.


    Although the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique wasn''t inferior to Invoke the Celestial Sky, it was a


    technique that was designed for the Tang family and suited women more.


    Therefore, even though Ye Fan had a good grasp of it, it was difficult for him to unleash the


    technique''s full power.


    The same could not be said for Invoke the Celestial Sky, as the only person who could demonstrate


    the technique in all its glory was none other than Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, Duolun was defeated before he could even force Ye Fan into using Invoke the


    Celestial Sky.


    ¡°You should be proud that you were defeated by the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.¡±


    Ye Fan looked down upon the spent Duolun as the domineering tone in his voice reverberated


    through thetter''s body.


    Nheless, Ye Fan couldn''t deny that Duolun was one of the strongest enemies he had fought so


    far.


    Without the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique and Invoke the Celestial Sky, Ye Fan wouldn''t be so


    confident in defeating him.


    After all, Duolun was superior in terms of battle experience and cultivation level.


    As for Ye Fan, his advantage was his knowledge of techniques that were so powerful that they were


    considered techniques used by immortals.


    The only reason Ye Fan could keep exceeding himself in battle was due to his reliance on such


    devastating techniques.


    ¡°So, it''s called the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, huh? Despite being as soft as the clouds, its


    power is just as fiery as an inferno. This technique truly lives up to its name. Tell me, who is the one


    who founded this technique? Where... where did you learn something this powerful from?¡±


    Leaning his battered body against his sword, Duolun looked up at Ye Fan and pressed him for


    answers over thetter''s sword technique, just like a monk desperate to know the secrets of his


    religion.


    Despite the questions, Ye Fan simply sneered, ¡°Given that you''re on the brink of death, what''s the


    point in asking for the technique''s origins?¡±


    Just as Ye Fan spoke, his expression suddenly darkened.


    Whoosh!


    The skies that had just calmed down started to rumble again.


    Hurricane-like winds began to blow, driven by boundless elemental force.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s aura was reignited and suddenly set aze, causing energy to course


    through the veins of his body.


    Beneath his elixir field, Ye Fan was using Invoke the Celestial Cloud to harness energy.


    What? He looks like...


    When the disheartened Haibu saw Ye Fan''s actions, his eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡°You b*stard! Are you going to kill Duolun? How can you do that? I''m telling you to stop right this


    instance!¡± Haibu raved like a madman as he charged


    at Ye Fan.


    Duolun was India''s most powerful fighter and their senior. On top of that, he was the previous king


    of Folo Pce and the only Supreme Grandmaster from India who made it into the top ten of the


    Sky Ranking in a long time.


    As a result, Haibu couldn''t allow the most powerful warrior in India to be killed by Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, it went without saying that Ye Fan ignored him.


    Amidst Haibu''s anxious cries, a giant palm that blocked off the sky had taken shape in front of Ye


    Fan.


    It looked as if it was the palm of God himself.


    The terrifying power it carried was enough to obliterate the world.


    When Duolun felt the murderous intent of the attack, his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you attempt to kill me? Aren''t you worried that this would spark a war?¡±


    Ye Fan ferocity had undoubtedly intimidated Duolun.


    It was beyond his wildest imagination that the youth in front of him could be so ruthless and cruel.


    Isn''t he satisfied with defeating me? Does he actually intend to kill me?


    The convention for battles between Supremes in the martial arts world was to show one''s


    opponents mercy.


    After all, a Supreme Grandmaster yed a special role in a county''s martial arts world.


    Senior martial artists such as Duolun in particr actually represent the nation''s martial arts world.


    Therefore, the implications of him being killed were unimaginable.


    In fact, it might stir up bad blood between two nations.


    Thus, only a vicious person would kill their enemy after defeating them.


    In the face of Duolun''s questions, Ye Fan sneered, ¡°Try me!"


    Amidst his sniggers, Ye Fan extended his palm forward and smashed it down forcefully.


    At the same time, the giant palm in the air flew toward Duolun with a gargantuan force.


    ¡°You b*stard, stop! How dare you kill Duolun?¡±


    Amidst the thunderstorm, Haibu raged with bloodshot eyes as he dashed up toward Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t even turn to look at him. Instead, he pped Haiku with a wave of his hand


    and sent him hurtling away.


    Meanwhile, the titanic palm continued its destructive path toward Duolun with the same intensity.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Duolun screamed in despair as he watch the giant palm copse from the sky.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    The earth shattered and split open upon impact.


    After Duolun was smashed into the ground by Ye Fan''s palm, he threw up blood that was mixed


    with his squashed internal organs.


    Haibu''s eyes reddened at the sight before him and anxiously cried out, ¡°Duolun!¡±


    Right after that, something terrifying happened in front of his eyes.


    After the palm had struck Duolun, Ye Fan''s aura didn''t diminish at all.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, he disappeared in a sh and reappeared right where Duolun copsed.


    At that moment, his body was covered in dragon-like markings that glowed with a golden hue.


    Underneath Haibu''s horrified gaze, Ye Fan stomped on Duolun''s chest, causing thetter to sink


    deeper into the ground.


    Despite being a Supreme who was ranked within the top ten of the Sky Ranking, Duolun couldn''t


    defend


    himself against Ye Fan''s overwhelming power at all.


    Consequently, his bones were shattered while his chest copsed on itself.


    The ribs that were broken pierced right into his lungs.


    By then, Duolun could smell the stench of blood just from breathing alone.


    Nheless, Ye Fan was undeterred.


    The look in his eyes was devoid ofpassion, it was as if Duolun was nothing but an insect


    waiting to be squashed.


    ¡°B*stard! You b*stard! How dare you try and kill Duolun? How can you be so merciless?¡±


    Even though Haibu''s panicked wails could be heard from afar, Ye Fan disregarded it, for the battles


    of the martial art worlds inherently ended in death.


    When he first arrived in India, Ye Fan only had one target¡ªFen Tian.


    As long as no one else stood in his way, he would definitely not kill unnecessarily.


    Unfortunately, there would always be those who were full of bluster and had a death wish.


    Besides, Ye Fan had already given Duolun his due warning. It was thetter who insisted on


    treading down this path of doom.


    Since that was the case, he had to pay the price for his insolent behavior.


    Boom!


    Haibu watched tearfully as Ye Fan stomped on Duolun again.


    On that day, Ye Fan''s actions had disproved the idea that killing Supreme Grandmasters was


    extremely difficult.


    Even a Supreme ranked within the top ten of the Sky Ranking was made light work by him.


    Meanwhile, back at Folo Pce, Fen Tian was sitting crossed-legged with his eyes closed.


    He was channeling a gentle stream of energy throughout his body to recuperate and unblock his


    damaged veins.


    At the same time, he was also gradually replenishing the Internal Energy he had exhausted earlier.


    Behind him, King Folo was trying his best to augment the recovery process.


    Bam!


    At that moment, the tightly closed door was suddenly pushed open, shaking both of them out of


    their meditative recovery.


    King Folo turned around and saw that it was Bapei who had barged in.


    ¡°What is it? What''s going on? Why did you return? Didn''t I order you to help Duolun?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I bring with me very good news!¡± Bapei eximed with an excited expression.


    ¡°My king, Duolun has won. He has defeated Chu Tianfan, the top-ranked warrior of the Sky


    Ranking, by cutting him down with the Heavenly Sword Technique and sending him to the bottom of


    the Grange River. In fact, his body might have already disintegrated into mush and is unrecoverable


    as we speak,¡± Bapei exined with much enthusiasm.


    What?


    Fen Tian and King Folo were both jolted by his words.


    Fen Tian widened his eyes in surprise, while King Folo sprang to his feet.


    ¡°|-ls it true? Did Duolun r-really defeat Chu Tianfan?¡± King Folo asked with trembling lips. His tone


    was also tinged with indescribable emotions.


    Meanwhile, Fen Tian stared at Bapei in shock.


    Even though he knew Duolun had a high chance of winning, he still couldn''t believe that Chu


    Tianfan was actually subdued.


    After all, even the head of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun, had lost to Ye Fan.


    The only person that had defeated Ye Fan after so many years was the former head of the Chu


    Sect, Chu Yuan, who was a God Realm warrior.


    And now, the second person to do so had appeared, and it was none otherthan a warrior from India.


    The news felt surreal to him.


    ¡°It''s true! I saw it with my own eyes! Duolun used the Heavenly Sword Technique he perfected at


    Folo Mountain. Only by relying on an ancient Indian sword technique did he manage to achieve


    victory. I witness Duolun cut Chu Tianfan down from the sky. My king, you won''t believe how


    powerful Duolun''s Heavenly Sword Technique actually is! He was able to shatter heaven and earth


    with it,¡± Bapei shouted with fervor.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Upon Bapei''s confirmation, King Folo was equally ecstatic.


    Heughed so hard that he was close to tears.


    The triumphant feeling was simr to having won a decisive battle where the nation''s fate was at


    stake.


    Indeed, that was how King Folo and the others viewed it.


    The victory meant that the massive pressure India''s martial arts world felt for ages was finally


    elevated.


    They could now dominate Aploth''s martial arts world.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan has been defeated! From today onward, we no longer have to fear China''s martial arts


    world!¡±


    King Folo''s thundering voice echoed through thend, for he was overwhelmed by excitement.


    He felt as if he was someone who finally broke free after being intimidated for many years.


    ¡°Hahaha,e, let''s go and meet up with Duolun so that we can congratte him for defeating that


    viin from China!¡±


    King Folo stopped treating Fen Tian''s wounds and pulled Bapei''s hand instead.


    With a vibrant smile on his face, he strode out of Folo Pce to wee the hero of India.


    However, the moment King Folo and the rest stepped out, a faint voice drifted through the air.


    ¡°There''s no need for that as I have brought him back for you.¡±


    The next moment, a thunderous boom reverberated in their ears.


    Subsequently, all they saw was a longsword piercing through the air like lightning.


    Dragging a mutted body with it, it streaked over their heads until it finally struck a stone pir and


    nailed itself to the top of Folo Pce.


    As the cold wind howled, endless blood streamed down the wall.


    When it touched the ground, all that was left was mush.


    Shocked by the scene, King Folo and the rest whipped their heads up.


    Trailing their eyes to what was beneath the sword, they saw a familiar elderly face.


    It was none otherthan Duolun.


    Boom!


    Feeling as if they had been struck by lightning, Bapei was dumbstruck by the sight, while King


    Folo''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°D-Duolun? H-How is this possible?¡±


    Fury and horror had reced the earlier excitement and delight on King Folo''s face.


    Bapei shook his head vehemently. ¡°T-That''s not possible. I saw Chu Tianfan defeated, so why is


    Duolun now dead? This can''t be real.¡±


    They could not ept the truth that was before their eyes.


    Just then, a thunderous voice echoed through the air.


    ¡°Hand over Fen Tian and Junie within one day. Or else, I, Chu Tianfan, will demolish Folo Pce


    myself!¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Fan''s furious voice rumbled like thunder, shaking even the foundations of the pce.


    Turning utterly pale, Bapei stared nkly into space.


    As for King Folo, he shivered briefly before copsing onto the ground.


    Just like that, India''s martial arts world was destroyed by Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Soon, the body of Duolun was carried down from the top of the pce by King Folo and the others.


    Bapei cried out, ¡°Duolun, wake up. Please don''t die. If you''re dead, there will be no one else that


    can stop Chu Tianfan. Who is going to defend the martial arts world of India then?¡±


    However, Duolun was already long gone.


    Half of his body was already sunken in, while his chest had beenpletely smashed.


    One could no longer distinguish his facial features.


    King Folo could not imagine the kind of attack that his senior had been through that caused him to


    end up in such a harrowing state.


    It wasmon knowledge in the martial arts world that it was an easy task to defeat a Grandmaster


    but an arduous effort to kill one.


    Duolun was one of the top ten fighters on the Sky Ranking. As such, it would have been near


    impossible to kill someone like him.


    However, it seemed that such amon knowledge had been proven otherwise with Duolun''s


    death.


    ¡°Bapei, it''s useless. He''s already gone!¡±


    King Folo was equally upset.


    Nheless, he had to ept the truth no matter how hard it was.


    His senior had indeed passed on.


    Duolun was now a legend of the past.


    Regardless, Bapei still found it very difficult to ept that fact. He was still trying his best to transfer


    his Internal Energy into Duolun''s battered body in the hope of a miracle.


    Obviously, it was not possible.


    Ye Fan''sst attack had eliminated any possibility of Duolun''s revival.


    The sword had pierced through Duolun''s heart and pinned his body at the top of Folo Pce.


    And that signified the end of Duolun.


    ¡°Why? How did this happen? You had already won, hadn''t you? So why are you the one who ended


    up dead instead?¡±


    Bapei''s eyes were filled with anguish and sadness. Tears were flowing down his face.


    Duolun had gone through so much hardship in life! I can''t believe that after being in seclusion for


    ten years, his first fight turned out to be hisst. He hasn''t even made his return known to the


    martial arts world of various countries yet.


    If possible, Bapei wished that Duolun had note out of seclusion.


    Because if that was the case, he would not have died so horribly.


    Soon, King Folo and the rest returned to Folo Pce once again.


    Haibu, who had been injured by Ye Fan earlier on, had also rushed back to Folo Pce.


    At the moment, Ye Fan had yet tounch an attack at Folo Pce.


    He had given them one day to hand Junie over.


    Right then, the entire Folo Pce had gone into a state of emergency.


    All of its disciples armed themselves with weapons and guarded the pce entrance. They were


    prepared to fight to their deaths.


    At the same time, King Folo had released a summon.


    In a short span of time, all the martial artists in India were making their way to Folo Pce.


    Perhaps, the abilities of those martial artists were nothingpared to that of Ye Fan.


    However, a sufficient number of fighters would eventually make up for theck of quality.


    If Ye Fan really forced them to the point of no return, they would have no other choice but to fight to


    their deaths.


    Of course, that would be the worst case scenario.


    As of that moment, they still had tons of options.


    ¡°Tell me. What should we do now?¡± asked Folo as the wind blowing outside made the temperature


    in the castle drop even lower.


    With teary eyes, Bapei stood up and said, ¡°We''ll fight! Since Chu Tianfan wants to wage a war


    against us, we''ll do just that! Worsees to worst, we will perish with him! India has so many


    martial artists. Even if we have to die, we will never bow down to someone of no importance from


    China! I will rather die fighting than kneel before him! In fact, I swear to knock out a few of his teeth


    before I die. We have to avenge Duolun!¡±


    His voice was filled with undying hatred.


    All he wanted to do was to go all out against Ye Fan.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In response, Haibu shook his head in despair.


    ¡°Perish with him? That''s easy for you to say. We are talking about countless lives here. I have


    witnessed the entire fight between Duolun and Chu Tianfan. Chu Tianfan''s abilities are not


    something that we can imagine. Even if the entire country goes up against him and fights to the


    death, the victory we obtain will only be a tragic one! It doesn''t matter whether the four of us can


    survive, but one thing''s for sure is that at least half of the martial artists in India will perish by then.¡±


    Bapei stared at Haibu unhappily and said, ¡°Haibu, what do you mean by that? Are you asking us to


    just let the matter go? Are we going to let Chu Tianfan off for killing Duolun? Do you want us to just


    sit back and let Chu Tianfan rampage India?¡±


    Haibu retorted, ¡°Well, what are you suggesting then? That we should sacrifice the lives of our


    people to fight against Chu Tianfan? Or do you intend to fight him on your own? If you want to die,


    go ahead. We won''t stop you. If Fen Tian didn''t abduct his woman, Chu Tianfan wouldn''t have


    invaded India, and India wouldn''t have suffered such a disastrous fate.¡±


    In any case, Haibu really did not want to go up against Ye Fan.


    That youngster is simply too terrifyinglChu Tianfan is not a human. He''s more like a monster.


    There''s no way India could go up against him.


    Hearing that, Bapei went quiet.


    Even Fen Tian, who was usually arrogant and despotic, had lowered his head in silence.


    In truth, Fen Tian did not expect Junie to have such an intimate rtionship with Ye Fan.


    Furthermore, he did not expect Ye Fan to still be alive.


    However, it no longer mattered what he expect, for it was all toote now.


    ¡°My king, I suggest that we do as Chu Tianfan has requested and hand over the woman to him.¡±


    ¡°No, we can''t do that!¡± Fen Tian protested, ¡°If we hand her over, we will lose our only bargaining


    chip. When that happens, we will end up like Duolun!¡±


    King Folo was upset. ¡°Fen Tian, let''s wait for Haibu to finish speaking first.¡±


    Haibu continued, ¡°Before we hand her over, we will list out our conditions. That should do it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Fen Tian? Don''t forget that Chu Tianfan has also requested us to hand over Fen


    Tian,¡± said Bapei.


    Hearing that, Fen Tian''s haggard face turned pale.


    Evidently, he was afraid that King Folo would actually hand him over to Ye Fan.


    ¡°I think we should just hand him over to save ourselves from all the trouble,¡± uttered Haibu


    begrudgingly.


    ¡°You... How could you!¡± Fen Tian was starting to panic.


    Thankfully, King Folo stopped the argument from going further.


    ¡°Rx. Even if you are really at fault, I''ll be the one to punish you, not Chu Tianfan. Let''s do it this


    way. I''ll go with Haibu to Grange River and negotiate with Chu Tianfan. You will stay here in Folo


    Pce with Bapei and take charge of things,¡± said King Folo.


    ¡°What? You''re going to go there personally? No way! If Chu Tianfan hurts you, that will really be the


    end for the martial arts world of India!¡± eximed Haibu and Bapei anxiously.


    After all, King Folo was the leader of the martial arts world of India.


    Now that Duolun was already dead, if King Folo were to perish as well, the martial arts world of


    India would truly be over.


    ¡°Don''t worry. If Chu Tianfan really wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t have threatened us from afar. He


    would have charged into Folo Pce by now. It''s obvious that he doesn''t want the woman to get


    hurt in the process. Like what Fen Tian mentioned earlier, as long as his woman is still in our hands,


    he won''t dare to cause much trouble. As for why he killed Duolun, I can only say that he must have


    his own reason.¡±


    In truth, King Folo was actually a little worried when Duolun wanted to challenge Ye Fan.


    After all, Duolun was an arrogant person who liked to underestimate his opponents.


    As a result, when he met Ye Fan, it would be akin to Mars colliding with Earth, where one party had


    to die no matter what.


    In the end, that was indeed the oue.


    Although they had a hostage with them, Duolun still got killed.


    King Folo smiled coldly. ¡°Besides, it''s not like we''repletely helpless even without that woman.


    Don''t forget that Folo Mountain is right behind us.¡±


    Haibu, Bapei, and the others all turned and looked at the ancient mountain behind them.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    ¡°You''re injured, Ye Fan.¡±


    Ye Fan looked a little exhausted as he sat cross-legged beside Grange River.


    As he had only recovered from a major injury not long ago, getting into a fierce battle like this took a


    huge toll on his body.


    Like a dried-up river that suddenly had a strong current surging through it, Ye Fan''s muscles and


    tendons were put under a lot of stress.


    It pained Noa to see the red bloodstains on Ye Fan''s sleeve.


    ¡°I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I''ll be all right after getting some rest,¡± Ye Fan replied in a deep


    voice.


    The reason Ye Fan didn''t attack Folo Pce right after killing Duolun had nothing to do with mercy.


    He was simply drained from the huge fight and needed some time to rest and recover.


    Although the remaining Supremes in Folo Pce weren''t a huge threat to Ye Fan after Duolun''s


    death, the pce was still regarded as sacrednd in the


    martial arts world.


    There was no way of confirming if King Folo had any other tricks up his sleeve.


    On top of that, Ye Fan had felt a strange tension that followed him around ever since he arrived.


    He used to think that Duolun was the one behind that sensation, but he was still feeling it even after


    Duolun''s death.


    Ye Fan looked up and nced at the endless rows of mountains around Folo Pce in the


    distance.


    The mountains were connected to each other, making it look like a gigantic dragon, and the mist


    surrounding the mountains added an air of mystery to the ce.


    ¡°Looks like Folo Pce has plenty of secrets, huh...¡± Ye Fan mumbled to himself and slowly closed


    his eyes.


    For some reason, he recalled what the man had said to him two years ago when he was recovering


    from his injuries in the Great North.


    ¡°I heard you beat your aunt and rose to the top of the Sky Ranking! Not bad, not bad at all! While


    you may not have let your old man down, you had better not get too full of yourself either! Don''t


    think fora second that you''re the strongest in the world just because you rank the highest on the Sky


    Ranking. There are two god realm fighters here who are stronger than you, and there are plenty


    more on the other side of the world. The world is a huge ce, and the journey of martial arts


    training is an endless one. What you''re seeing right now is merely the tip of the iceberg!¡± I had


    wanted to ask him a few questions when he said that to me. For example, what''s on the other side


    of the world? Where did he go after disappearing for a few years? Why did he save me? He


    abandoned his wife and child back then, dldn''t he? Now that I''m famous and powerful, hees


    crawling bock and pretends to care about me? Am I a fcking joke to him? Of course, I could never


    bring myself to ask him those questions. My pride refuses to let me show him my vulnerable side


    when I''m at my worst. I don''t want his sympathy. Even if I am going to ask those questions, I''ll do it


    when I''m on my feet so that we''re both on an equal level.


    Despite how prideful and egotistical Ye Fan was back then, hearing that man tell him that Tang Yun


    was his aunt still caused his eyes to twitch a little.


    Tang Yun is my aunt? What the hell?


    Ye Fan was so confused when he heard about it.


    On top of that, he felt like he had done something incredibly immoral.


    ¡°Your aunt Tang Yun has an older sister who was my childhood sweetheart. She courted me once,


    and I''ll have you know that she nearly seeded in bing your mom! We were supposed to get


    married, but I rejected her and canceled the marriage. I was really young at the time, and your


    grandpa hated me so much fordoing that. Chu Yuan, too, got really mad at me. I even nearly got


    your mom killed... I sometimes wonder if all of that could''ve been prevented if I had just followed


    whatever my family told me to. That way, she wouldn''t have run away from home. You and your


    mom wouldn''t have suffered so much either...¡±


    Every decision in life could be described as a domino. Making that decision would knock it over and


    result in a chain reaction of events beyond one''s control.


    That was exactly what happened with Ye Fan''s father.


    His immaturity during his youth ended up hurting two women and his only son.


    As a result, his wife refused to be with him, his son hated him, and his family became his enemy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He was all alone, but he had no right toin because he brought it upon himself.


    He had been living an unrestrained and mboyant lifestyle in the past, so he paid the price for it


    later on.


    ¡°All right, enough talk about your old man''s dark past. Honestly, why did I even tell you all that? I


    don''t know how crazy things are going to get between you and the Chu Sect in the future, but I


    won''t allow you to kill Yun. She''s your Aunt Tang Rui''s younger sister. She might not be much older


    than you, but she is still your aunt! Given the damage I''ve done to Tang Rui, I can only make it up to


    her through Yun. You and I are going to have a problem if you dare hurt her!¡±


    Memories of the past came surging through his head like the strong currents in the Grange River.


    D*mn... I never knew that Tang Yun had an older sister, let alone the fact that she nearly married my


    father! Thank goodness she didn''t marry him, or Tang Yun really would''ve be my aunt! Wait,


    no... Had her older sister married my father, I wouldn''t be here today! It''d be someone else instead!


    Ye Fan chuckled at the thought of that and shook his head to clear his mind.


    Meanwhile, Noa had ripped off a piece of fabric from the hem of her dress and was clumsily


    bandaging Ye Fan''s wounds.


    ¡°I''m fine, really. It''s a small wound, so it''ll heal very soon. There''s no need for bandages. Besides,


    this isn''t how you should bandage a wound anyway!¡± Ye Fan said with a helpless smile.


    Noa lowered her head in embarrassment and apologized, ¡°l-l''m sorry... I''ve never bandaged


    someone''s wounds before, so I don''t know how to do it. I''ve only seen people doing it on


    television...¡±


    Ye Fan simply responded with a chuckle before closing his eyes and sitting perfectly still.


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud then began charging like crazy within his elixir field.


    Secondster, the elemental force around him came pouring into his body like it had been


    summoned.


    Like a sponge, Ye Fan''s body absorbed all that elemental force aggressively.


    He had been drained after the huge battle, so he needed a lot of that energy to aid his recovery.


    Noa waspletely stunned as she watched from the side.


    For a second there, she felt like Ye Fan had be the center of the universe.


    The elemental force from their surrounding was flying toward Ye Fan''s body like a moth to a me


    before bing a part of him.


    At some point, two figures appeared out of nowhere in the air in front of them.


    They were staring at them from a few hundred feet away.


    ¡°Are you Chu Tianfan, the Unrivalled?¡± one of them asked as he hovered with his robe billowing in


    the wind.


    Levitating next to him was Haibu, who had gotten a change of clothes.


    Haibu was hit with two ps when Ye Fan fought Duolun earlier.


    Although he didn''t sustain any serious injuries, the impact had destroyed his clothes.


    Since they hade to negotiate, maintaining a proper appearance was incredibly important.


    ¡°Hey, Ye Fan. We''ve gotpany,¡± Noa whispered into his ear with her face all pale.


    Ye Fan was sitting cross-legged and breathing steadily like he had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Are you Chu Tianfan, the Unrivalled Grandmaster of China? I am Folo, the head of Folo Pce.


    Please respond if you would like to save your woman,¡± King Folo asked a second time, his voice


    echoing throughout the area.


    ¡°The Unrivalled is dead, so how could I be the Unrivalled Grandmaster?¡± Ye Fan asked coldly as he


    opened his eyes all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    As Ye Fan slowly stood up, strong winds started blowing in the surroundingthat was calm and quiet


    a while ago.


    An invisible and powerful aura began spreading out in all directions from where Ye Fan stood.


    ¡°Is this really Chu Tianfan, the one who ranks first on the Sky Ranking?¡± King Folo muttered under


    his breath with a frown.


    It was his first time seeing Ye Fan in person, and he could feel an incredibly powerful aura being


    unleashed the moment Ye Fan opened his eyes.


    So, this is the man who shocked everyone in the martial arts world... My goodness, he sure is a


    young one! Honestly, why does China have such ridiculous martial arts talents? Ye Qingtian was


    one back in the day, and now we''ve got Chu Tian fan over here. Is China some kind of specialnd


    chosen by the heavens or something? Well, anyway, now isn''t the time to be worrying about that!


    King Folo met Ye Fan''s gaze with his own as he asked coldly, ¡°You''ve killed some of the most


    powerful fighters of India. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?


    Do you know what it means to kill the Supremes of another country? I now have a legitimate excuse


    to dere war on the martial arts world of China, and you, Chu Tianfan, will be the one responsible


    for the damage!¡±


    King Folo''s expression was icy-cold, and his tone was filled with a burning rage.


    Beingthe head of the martial arts world in India, King Folo exuded an authoritative aura when he


    spoke.


    With just a few sentences, he was able to showcase the power of his country so well that even Noa


    went pale and curled up in fear.


    After all, his words carried too much weight for any young person to withstand.


    It must be a terrible feeling to be the one who started the war between the martial arts worlds of the


    two countries.


    The huge responsibility and extreme guilt that would result from it was something beyond Noa''s


    wildest imaginations.


    If this event were to be recorded in history, that one single person would bebeled as the viin


    and be


    hated by the people of both countries.


    Ye Fan paused for a moment before giving King Folo a strange look as he asked, ¡°So what if I am


    responsible for it? In the worst-case scenario, you martial arts leaders from powerful countries will


    juste after me again. I''ve been branded as a public enemy of the world many years ago. Given


    how horrible my reputation has gotten, do you think I even give a d*mn about responsibility?


    Besides, I''m actually looking forward to seeing you folks from Folo Pce sh with the pirs of


    China in Mount Yan! I''m sure it''d be exciting to watch!¡±


    His carefree smile and nonchnt attitude made King Folo''s threats sound like child''s y.


    Naturally, King Folo didn''t take too kindly to that and went livid with rage.


    Since he hade here to negotiate, he never truly intended to fight Sword Saint and the others in


    Mount Yan.


    Everything he said earlier was merely meant to intimidate Ye Fan and crush his confidence to


    smoother, out the negotiation processter.


    After all, asserting dominance was crucial when it came to negotiations.


    Those whocked dominance would be at a disadvantage and keeppromising throughout the


    negotiation.


    However, King Folo''s attempt at asserting dominance clearly wasn''t working as Ye Fan didn''t care


    about a war breaking out between the two countries at all.


    If anything, Ye Fan seemed to look forward to Folo Pce challenging War God Castle, and that


    puzzled King Folo to no end.


    Is this guy really a supreme grandmaster that had his title given by War God Castle?


    Having lost his patience, Ye Fan went straight to the point and asked, ¡°All right, enough of this


    nonsense. Did you bring me the person I asked for?¡±


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you talk to the head of Folo Pce like that, Chu Tianfan? King Folo''s


    position in India issimrto Sword Saint''s in the martial arts world of China! He isn''t someone you


    can afford to offend!¡± Haibu shouted angrily.


    Ye Fan burst outughing in response like he had just heard the funniest joke ever.


    ¡°So, you''re saying that I should treat King Folo here the same way I would treat Sword Saint back in


    China?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That''s right! King Folo is equal to Sword Saint in terms of his status and background. A young man


    like you should treat your elders with respect!¡± Haibu replied.


    ¡°All right, then. Would you like me to demonstrate how I treated Sword Saint back in Mount Van?"


    Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    A look of confusion spread across Haibu''s face when he heard that.


    Is Chu Tian fan all right in the head? Why would he demonstrate how he shows his elders respect?


    Well, since he offered to show us, I suppose I wouldn''t mind having the Sky Ranking''s number one


    fighter show me respect.


    With that in mind, Haibu dly agreed to it. ¡°Sure, if you don''t mind.¡±


    Smack!


    Those words had barely left his mouth when Ye Fan pped him across the cheek.


    He moved so fast that Haibu was already lying on the ground by the time they realized what was


    going on.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Haibu''s face was all swollen up, and there was some blood in his mouth too.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you hit me?¡± Haibu shouted with bloodshot eyes as he scrambled to his feet


    and got into his fighting stance.


    ¡°What''s the matter? You can''t take a hit? You were the one who asked me to hit you, remember?¡±


    Ye Fan said with an innocent expression.


    ¡°F*ck you! Since when I said that?¡± Haibu yelled furiously through clenched teeth.


    ¡°You don''t believe me? Why don''t you ask King Folo over here, then? You''re the one who asked me


    to treat you the same way I treat Sword Saint, and that''s how I usually treat him. To be honest, I


    actually held back on the power of that hit. If Sword Saint ever disrespects me again like you just


    did, I''d probably beat him till he''s half dead!¡± Ye Fan replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Like hell I''d believe that! Who do you think you are, huh?¡± Haibu''s eyes were so red that they


    looked like they would start shooting fire at any time.


    This was the second time Ye Fan had hit him, and the wound from the first hit had yet to heal.


    ¡°It''s up to you whether you believe it or not,¡± Ye Fan said casually.


    Noa couldn''t help but giggle as she watched from the side.


    My goodness... Ye Fan is such a meanie for messing with Haibu like that! This is probably the only


    time Ye Fan acts like a young man in his twenties. That mischievous and yful attitude is what a


    man of his age should have!


    ¡°You-¡±


    Haibu was about to say something further, but King Folo stopped him by shouting, ¡°That''s enough!


    Shut your mouth!¡±


    The look on King Folo''s face turned gloomy as he found Haibu''s actions embarrassing.


    So much for my efforts to try and crush Ye Fan''s confidence... Now that Haibu has gotten pped


    by him, Ye Fan now holds the upper hand!


    ¡°We didn''te here to squabble with you, Chu Tianfan. I know you came to India to rescue your


    woman. Keep in mind that you have trespassed into the country and killed our Supremes in cold


    blood. Given the severity of your crimes, we could have both you and your woman executed, and it


    still would not be punishment enough. However, in view of your young age and our affiliation with Ye


    Qingtian, we are willing to let you off the hook. In exchange, you are to incapacitate yourbat


    prowess, return to China, and swear on your life that you''ll never set foot in India again. If you


    dothat, I will guarantee your safe return and also deliveryour woman back to China so you two can


    reunite with each other.¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    The icy-cold wind continued to blow strongly as the water in Grange River surged like crazy.


    The atmosphere in the forest, which had been in existence for thousands of years, became really


    tense as a murderous aura spread throughout the area.


    All the animals within its radius ran off, making the four of them the only ones there.


    King Folo had an authoritative look on his face as he stared Ye Fan down after saying that.


    Ye Fan frowned.


    ¡°What did you just say? You want me to incapacitate mybat prowess and return to China?¡±


    For a second there, he even thought he had misheard.


    Where on earth does King Folo find the courage to approach me with such reguests? Does he not


    realize the situation he''s in? Has he lost his mind?


    ¡°That''s right. This is the best option I can give you. You might end up a cripple after incapacitating


    yourbat prowess, but at least you''ll get to stay alive.


    Don''t you thinkthis is a much better ending than the one at Eastsea two years ago? Even if you


    somehow manage to escape this country, I will immediately summon all the martial arts


    associations in the world and tell them that Chu Tianfan has returned. After that, there will be plenty


    of others out there who will kill you for us. If you incapacitate yourbat prowess, however, we will


    help keep your return a secret,¡± King Folo said coldly with an indifferent look on his face.


    Not only did he show no fear toward Ye Fan, but he also had a domineering attitude when talking to


    him.


    King Folo made it look like Ye Fan''s action in killing Duolun earlier meant nothing at all.


    Noa''s face started to turn pale as she watched from the side.


    She had assumed that things would get better for Ye Fan after he defeated Duolun. She thought


    that India''s martial arts world would give in to Ye Fan''s threats and hand his woman over to him,


    butthat clearly wasn''t the case.


    At the very least, Folo Pce showed no signs ofpromise so far.


    Ye Fan''s expression grew cold, and there was a hint of suppressed anger in his tone as he asked,


    ¡°Oh? Am I supposed to thank the martial arts world of India for its generosity, then?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, King Folo noticed the slight changes in his expression as he had predicted.


    So what if Ye Fan is angry? What I said is the truth! Ye Fan is just mad because he got too


    optimistic about things. Due to his immaturity andck of experience, he oversimplifies the things


    that he sees! All I have to do is open his eyes to the bigger picture and have him ept reality!


    With that in mind, King Folo shed Ye Fan an icy-cold grin as he said, ¡°Isn''t that the truth, though?


    I know what you''re thinking. You think you have Folo Pce at your mercy after killing Duolun, the


    strongest Supreme in India. You also expect the martial arts world of India to submit to you and treat


    you like a king. Oh, Chu Tianfan... You really are a childish one... Do you really think that Duolun is


    the only person in India who can take you on? I''ll have you know that your current location has been


    locked on by thousands of deadly and precise weapon systems. Hundreds of thousands of troops


    have been deployed the moment you appeared at Folo Pce. They are heading over here as we


    speak. I know that a supreme grandmaster like you isn''t afraid of guns, but what about nuclear


    weapons? Even god realm fighters today wouldn''t dare say they can survive being in the center of a


    nuclear explosion. Do you think you can survive that, Mr. Chu Tianfan?¡±


    The smile on King Folo''s face grew increasingly gleeful when he saw Ye Fan go silent.


    ¡°Also, judging by what you said earlier, you don''t seem to be on good terms with War God Castle.


    I''m guessing Sword Saint and the others didn''t tell you what the most terrifying part about Folo


    Pce is, huh? It''s not Fen Tian, not Duolun, and definitely not me. It''s Folo Mountain that''s right


    behind us! A mere young man like you could never understand the power behind a martial arts


    heritage that has been around for thousands of years. Folo Pce has over a hundred ways to kill


    you if I so much as feel like it! If things really do get to that extent, then I guarantee that your woman


    will be the first to die! Surely, you haven''t forgotten that she is still in our hands, right? Chu Tianfan,


    you really ought to realize the situation you''re in right now. Do as you''re told, and you may return to


    China with your woman and spend the rest of your lives together!¡± he continued with a sneer.


    Ye Fan may have a calm look on his face now, but I know he''s panicking like crazy! After all, I''m the


    one holding all the chips here! I have a hostage, nuclear weapons, and Folo Mountain! Even if Ye


    Fan doesn''t care about his own life, there''s no way he wouldn''t care about his woman''s! If he dares


    try anything funny, I will have that woman pay for it with her life! This negotiation was never a fair


    one, to begin with!


    Haibu, who had been humiliated greatly earlier, regained his confidence after hearing King Folo''s


    words. ¡°Hahaha! A wise man should be able to recognize the situation he is in, Chu Tianfan! Since


    we''re kind enough to spare your life, you should hurry up and do as you''re told! Incapacitate your


    martial prowess, thank us for our kindness, and get the hell back to China!¡±


    The entire ce fell into a deathly silence after that.


    Utterly terrified, Noa''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    She tugged at the hem of Ye Fan''s shirt, seemingly urging him to do as he was told.


    After all, they were right about Ye Fan beingpletely at their mercy.


    This country was their territory, and they had tons of methods to kill him.


    On top of all that, they were also holding Junie hostage, and that fact alone put Ye Fan at a huge


    disadvantage.


    ¡°Haha... Hahahaha...¡±


    To their surprise, Ye Fan startedughing sarcastically all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hmm? What are youughing at? Am I wrong about what I said?¡±


    King Folo frowned in displeasure when he heard Ye Fan''s mockingughter.


    Why is heughing? Shouldn''t he be cowering in fear and submitting himself to us instead? Did I


    not make myself clear enough? Oris Chu Tianfan so ridiculously dense that he still doesn''t realize


    the situation he''s in?


    ¡°Haha! You want to know what I''mughing at? I''mughing at how stupid you two look, acting all


    full of yourselves like that!¡± Ye Fan replied.


    The next thing they knew, his body was exuding a murderous aura like never before.


    ¡°Do you idiots know what I hate the most? People threatening me, that''s what! It''s true that you


    guys have a trump card by holding Junie hostage. I would indeed be upset if she were to die, but


    that doesn''t matter. By reaching a high enough level in martial arts training, one can even bring the


    dead back to life! I don''t care if it takes a hundred years or a thousand years. I will dedicate the rest


    of my life to reviving Junie. But, before that, I will have all one-point-four billion of your country''s


    people apany her in death!¡±

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    ¡°Let''s put aside the nuclear bomb, or other means you thought could threaten my life. Tell me, what


    are you going to do if you can kill me?


    ¡°The moment you use the strength of the entire nation to threaten a Supreme, you have set up the


    whole country as the enemy of the Supreme! In that case, I won''t have any burden killing any one of


    your citizens then.¡±


    Despite the expressionless look on his face, Ye Fan''s calm-sounding warning had an undertone of


    murderous intent, fury, and craze.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    King Folo''s mask ofcalm and confidence cracked. His body trembled with fear at Ye Fan''s threat.


    He pointed at Ye Fan with shaking fingers and roared, ¡°Madman! You''re a madman! How could you


    even think about harmingthe people?


    ¡°Aren''t you scared? Your action might provoke all the fighters from the martial arts world toe


    after you? Have you no fear that it will destroy your reputation in China''s martial arts world?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words horrified King Folo and Haibu.


    There was a consensus within the martial arts world.


    No martial artists could release their wrath upon the citizens no matter what, especially supreme


    grandmasters. After all, they possessed the strength to destroy the whole world.


    They could obliterate a city within a day at their will.


    Realizing the extent of what the Supreme''s terrifying capabilities could cause, the International


    Martial Arts League hade up with a new rule. Any action that involved the killing of the general


    public would be severely punished by all martial artists in the martial arts world.


    Every country had its elite fighters, and they were responsible to capture and kill those who broke


    the treaty.


    It was the rule and the bottom line.


    It was rare that anyone would go against it, but that didn''t mean no one did.


    Once, there was a mayor who seized another man''s wife and daughter.


    That man went into hiding for decades and achieved Supreme rank when he turned eighty.


    Upon achieving the Supreme rank, that man annihted the mayor''s entire family and city to exact


    revenge on the mayor''s despicable action.


    Half a million people had lost their lives that day.


    Even though that man had a reason for his actions, martial arts leaders from a few nations insisted


    on imposing a death sentence on him despite many others pleading for his case.


    It was the red line that supreme grandmasters could never cross.


    So never once had King Folo expected the hooligan in front of him to say he wouldmit such a


    horrendous act.


    What is he thinking? Is he anti-humanity? Also, I thought the Chinese cared deeply about


    benevolence?


    A few thousands of years of implementing etiquette lessons in their education had ingrained


    tolerance and benevolence in the Chinese popce.


    They practiced repaying gratitude with kindness and retaliating resentment with virtue.


    When Japanmitted a heinous crime against the Chinese during the Second World War, the


    Chinese exempted war reparations from the Japanese despite the terrible act.


    Moreover, anyone who researched the world''s maritime history would be surprised to find that the


    western nations sailed across seas and oceans tomit war, plundering, massacres, and


    colonization against thends they stepped foot on. They stole other countries'' riches and brought


    them back to their homnd.


    In contrast, China''s most famous sea voyager was a diplomat who traveled to the Central continent.


    His travels were earlier than anyone from the West. Instead of going into war, he brought silks and


    ceramics for trade. China was bringing wealth and riches to strangers in farawaynds across the


    sea.


    The Chinese also propagated the moral influence theory of atonement.


    King Folo had actually liked to form diplomatic ties with nations that adopted such benevolent acts.


    When one treated that country well and the people would reciprocate with kindness a hundredfold.


    They wouldn''t retaliate even if one had treated them badly. They would have a chat to sort things


    out at most. They might even send some gifts as a ster over the wounded rtionship.


    That was what retaliating with virtue meant.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the man standing in front of King Folo at that moment seemed to have thrown away this


    practice and tradition.


    What happens to benevolence? If we''re talking about kindness, he should obediently nullify all his


    powers, then retreat to China and vow to never step foot in India.As for his woman, we''ll release her


    after a couple of years of monitoring his behavior.


    King Folo and the rest had no intention to release Junie immediately, even after Ye Fan did what


    they asked.


    They nned to monitor Ye Fan for a few years. Once they made sure he had no intention to exact


    revenge and was no longer a threat, only then would release Junie.


    During his negotiation with Ye Fan earlier, King Folo


    didn''t mention he would release Junie immediately. He merely said he would release her after Ye


    Fan returned to China.


    So it was a word y of the word ¡°after¡±.


    It could be an hourter, three yearster, or even five yearster.


    However, it was not the time to dispute that matter because King Folo realized the guy he met that


    day could possibly be a madman.


    King Folo wanted to use Junie as leverage to threaten Ye Fan, whereas Ye Fan turned the tables


    and threatened him with one billion four hundred million lives.


    Ye Fanughed as though someone had cracked a joke.


    ¡°Benevolence? So you''re nning to use morality to restrict me?¡± Ye Fan mocked.


    ¡°Don''t you think your words are like a knife pressed against my neck? You intend to kill me yet


    forbid me from fighting back.¡± ¡°It''s considered inhumane and immoral if I resist and that I''ll trigger


    the wrath of the popce leading every martial artist to go after me.


    ¡°On the contrary, you killing me is an act of justice and righteousness. What kind of bull are you


    pulling?¡± Ye Fan scoffed.


    Ye Fan''s remarks had rendered King Folo speechless.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I don''t care how clever your tongue is in tipping the right into wrong. I''m warning you


    now that the entire martial arts world will be going after you if you dare to hurt anymoners,¡±


    King Folo warned.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Do you think I still care about that? I thought I''d already turned into a


    monster that you guys called me two years ago at the coast of the Eastsea.


    ¡°This world no longer has a ce for me, so why will I be afraid to go against the world?¡± Ye Fan


    retorted with a smile.


    His soft voice had an undertone of somberness.


    However, Noa was the only one who caught the overwhelming sadness and loneliness in Ye Fan''s


    voice.


    He sounded like a little boy that had been abandoned by the whole world. It was as though he was


    walking alone on the endless empty ins with only silence as hispany.


    So a lonely soul had been hiding behind the dazzling mask of the powerful man with the strength


    that could go against the world.


    Noa wondered what kind of horrible life he had lived in the past to have such overwhelming


    loneliness in him.


    Everyone knew about Jiangdong''s finest man, Mr. Chu''s boldness and the dignity of the Hall Master


    of Dragon God Hall, who ranked first on Sky Ranking.


    Yet, how many had known about Ye Fan''s loneliness and tattered heart behind his shining mask of


    glory.


    He was abandoned by his family when he was very young.


    When he and his mother were humiliated, the beloved father whom he thought would protect him


    forever merely stood and watched from afar with a dispassionate gaze.


    Then, thebel ¡°unwanted child¡± had stuck with him for his entire childhood.


    His memories from his years back in Yeyang were filled with the disgusted gazes of his other aunts


    and uncles. It was one of his most hated memories.


    After that, he married into the Qiu family and got a stunning wife by coincidence.


    He thought that was the turning point of his life.


    Unfortunately, his three years of marriage only brought him further humiliation.


    Everyone had looked down on him and thought of him as a loser.


    Even his cousin didn''t address him respectfully because she thought him unworthy of the title.


    That wasn''t entirely urate.


    There was someone who didn''t look down on him.


    His brother, Chu Qitian.


    Chu Qitian had been searching for him for a decade to kill him.


    The only presence Ye Fan had felt during those years was from his brother who pursued him with


    the intention to kill him.


    It was ironic.


    Sometimes, Ye Fan felt it was a miracle that he managed to grow up to his age.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Thankfully, it was all over and everything was in the past.


    Hardships, humiliation, and fear had terrorized him for endless days and nights.


    The current Ye Fan was strong enough to confront every setback and tribtion.


    He didn''t care about being abandoned by the world nor did he care about going against it.


    The Ye Fan who jumped into the Eastsea tomit suicide had already lost hope with the world.


    There were only a few people left that still had a ce in his heart.


    The opinions of the others didn''t concern him for he didn''t care how those people viewed him.


    He would continue to walk alone on the infinite barren ins awaiting him ahead.


    Since he was already abandoned, he no longer had any fear or hesitation in dering war on the


    whole world.


    Noa and King Folo saw the water of the Grange River underneath Ye Fan''s feet swirl violently as


    they flowed to converge under his palms.


    In the end, there weren''t any droplets left beneath Ye Fan''s feet.


    The river bed revealed itself, and marine creatures were wriggling and leaping while gasping for


    water.


    The entire Grange River had stopped flowing.


    The tens of thousands of tons of water were condensed to a hardness that rivaled metal.


    With a swing of his arm, the gallons of river water were shot outwards like water cannons with him


    as the center.


    Every drop of water was like a sharp knife.


    Every object the water had shot on left a hole in them. Trees and nts had their branch or stem


    shot off, and insects and birds fell to their death from the high pressure of the water.


    Ye Fan''s attack was not scary because his power was too dispersed.


    It wasn''t a threat to Haibu and King Folo.


    With a thrust of his palm, Haibu easily deflected the jet of water directed at him.


    Glee swelled within him at his sessful defense. He said to King Folo, ¡°My king, I bet Chu Tianfan


    is scraping the bottom of the barrel for energy. His attack might seem great, but it was weak.


    ¡°I only used around two-thirds of my power to block his attack. His attacks had weakened


    tremendously. Why don''t we use this chance to get rid of him once and for all?¡± Haibu suggested


    once he felt Ye Fan''s attack was no longer a threat to him.


    A crease formed between King Fob''s brows at Haibu''s confidence.


    No! It can''t be as simple as Haibu said. I agree the waterjet isn''t a powerful attack. It''s more of an


    attack that was almost harmless. If he converges all his power andunches a focus attack, Haibu


    and I will surely lose. But why would he use such kind of attack? The best offense against Haibu


    and I will be unleashing a focused attack with high lethality. Is he trying to show off his powers using


    such a grand but weak attack to deter us? Doesn''t he think this method is too childish?


    When King Folo was mulling over Ye Fan''s intention, a pce worker was dashing toward him with


    a panicked expression from Folo Pce.


    The worker dropped to his knees once he reached King Folo''s side. ¡°I have bad news, My King. I


    just received amunique that the third and fifth divisions encounter a devastating assault fifty


    miles away.


    ¡°The damage was rather severe. We have nearly a hundred thousand wounded and deaths. The


    general is requesting backup from the pce.¡±


    What?


    King Folo was shocked at the news.


    Dread crossed Haibu''s wrinkled face.


    ¡°What did you say? The two divisions were attacked? How is that possible? Where did the attack


    come from? Did someone invade India again?¡± King Folo yelled in disbelief.


    King Folo came to a realization right after the words came out of his mouth.


    His expression turned grave as he turned his head to look at Ye Fan.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was you, you bast*rd! Chu Tianfan! You''re the one who killed them!¡± King Folo used, with


    eyes red as blood.


    Haibu, who stood on the side came to realization as well at King Folo''s usation.


    It was the water jet attack earlier! His target wasn ''t me and King Folo but the army divisions ten


    miles away.


    Ye Fan''s water attack was harmless to a Supreme grandmaster, but that wasn''t the case for


    commoners.


    Every drop of water was equivalent to a shot from a sniper rifle, and tens of thousands of drops had


    been fired earlier.


    It was fatal for the iing army divisions.


    ¡°A hundred thousand wounded and deaths? How could you be so cruel, you bast*rd!¡± Haibu


    bellowed with rage burning in his eyes.


    It was humiliating to them that a Supreme from another country managed to obliterate a hundred


    thousand soldiers in their army.


    Ye Fan merely smiled at their anger. ¡°It''s only a hundred thousand. That''s just the beginning. I


    remember India''s poption is one billion four hundred million.¡±


    Underthe sun''s rays, the smiling man with a gentle voice seemed harmless. He wasn''t wreaked with


    guilt or had any respect for human lives after the horrible act he hadmitted just minutes before.


    No one could have thought the man with such a sunny deposition would annihte a hundred


    thousand Indian soldiers with just a swing of his arm.


    ¡°Monster! You''re a monster! You''re a cold-blooded, murderous monster!¡± King Folo cussed.


    Haibu was grinding his teeth with the same rage boiling inside of him.


    Ye Fan simply felt ironic at their cusses.


    He supposed in their eyes, only he could be killed, and not the other way around.


    If he resisted, he would be a monster whomitted grave sins.


    Why don''t they ever think about the reason for those people''s death?lfKing Folo hadn''t joined forces


    with the military to besiege me and forced me to nullify my powers, would I have killed them?When


    one points a sword at another, one should be prepared to be greeted by a sword pointing back.


    Ignoring King Folo''s cussing, Ye Fan lowered his head to look down at King Folo from above. ¡°How


    about it? Do you still want to resume fighting me?¡±


    Zap!


    Ye Fan''s domineering words were like lightning striking thend.


    An area of charred pine forest toppled from the st.


    ¡°Bast*rd, you''re the one forcing our hand! You murdered one hundred thousand of my people! I''ll slit


    the throat of your woman instead,¡± Haibu shrieked.


    ¡°If that''s your decision, then we have nothing more to talk about.¡±


    Ye Fan''s gaze turned cold and hard.


    He didn''t want to blood of innocents on his hands, but these egoistic men were forcing him to take


    extreme measures.


    He had hoped the Folo Pce would release Junie after he took Duolun''s life.


    But it seemed like he was wrong.


    If I can''t get it from the battlefield, I won''t get it from the discussion table. I should have known.


    Since they insist on Junie hostage, I''llunch one assault after another until they release her.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Fan''s Dragon God''s body blew up. A golden glow radiated from him, and


    a deafening dragon roar pierced the sky.


    ¡°Haibu, let''s take this monster down together! I don''t believe this bast*rd still has any energy left in


    him after two battles. Is he nning to take on two Supremes alone?¡± King Folo yelled.


    The negotiation had failed, and both sides were preparing to fight.


    ¡°Let''s do it! We can definitely take this monster down if we join forces. His energy must have been


    depleted after two battles, so there''s nothing to fear,¡± Haibu shouted confidently.


    As the storm raged on, Haibu unleashed a powerful attack and charged toward Ye Fan.


    He leaped into the air and aimed his kick at Ye Fan''s head.


    king Folo umted all his energy on his fingertips and pressed them in a downward motion in


    midair.


    ¡°Folo Crush!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground which King Folo''s fingers pointed at immediately caved in.


    The tension was so thick in the air that a knife could cut through it.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel even a speck of dread facing two Supremes.


    He charged toward the two without evading.


    He decided to engage in the battle by meeting their attacks head-on.


    Boom!


    With a ball of golden light in his hand, his movement was agile like a dragon.


    He swung a punch with the power of lighting and collided with Haibu''s kick.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Ye Fan was not the slightest bit unnerved.


    Initially, Haibu and the others presumed he would be at his wits'' end, but things had turned out


    unexpectedly.


    After a series of ear-splitting bone-cracking sounds, Haibu''s leg was twisted upward at a ny-


    degree incline by Ye Fan''s massive punch.


    Eventually, the joint of his right leg was broken like a snapped branch with just one punch from Ye


    Fan. As a result, his right leg hung limply, swaying uncontrobly in the wind.


    ¡°Argh! My leg!¡± Haibu let out a blood-chilling yowl. He was on the brink of tears due to the


    excruciating pain.


    Unperturbed by his endurance, Ye Fan turned to send him flying with another powerful kick.


    Secondster, his high-pitched wails reverberated throughout the entire ce.


    His body fell clumsily into the Grange River like a rock thrown into the ocean, resulting in never-


    ending shock waves.


    ¡°Haibu!¡± King Folo squealed apprehensively.


    Flustered by Haibu''s tragic fate, he bellowed at Ye Fan, ¡°Sc*mbag, I''ll fight you till the end!¡±


    At the sight of his closely acquaintedrade bashed up to a pulp, tears of resentment started to


    well up in his eyes.


    Inevitably, his intense hostility against Ye Fan, with whom he had been harboring a grudge, had


    exacerbated to an extent.


    ¡°B*stard, my senior has lost his life, and my junior''s leg is broken because of you! Not to mention,


    you''d snatched tens of thousands of lives in India! I vow to skin you alive and burn you into ashes


    today to avenge them!¡± He glowered menacingly at Ye Fan like a ravenous beast.


    The next second, he lunged toward thetter with petrifying murderous intent and ferocity in his


    eyes. Temper ring, the prowess of his Folo Strike intensified.


    However, Ye Fan only scoffed, ¡°Huh? I can''t believe you still have the energy to be bothered about


    them. Heed my advice. You should mind more about yourself!¡±


    Hisughter rang out like a hum from the Grim Reaper reciting an ominous poem.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he darted toward King Folo, brandishing his invisible sword.


    ¡°B*stard, meet your end now!¡± King Folo got all fired up with simmering murderous intent. His


    invincible gigantic finger was only inches from Ye Fan''s forehead.


    A distance away, Noa was a bundle of nerves when she caught sight of King Folo striking against


    Ye Fan maniacally. She shrieked at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ye Fan, dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Dodge, huh? I''m never a coward who will do so!¡± Ye Fanughed aloud.


    His heartyugh resounded through the entire ce like morning bells.


    Noa gasped in disbelief as he darted toward King Folo''s massive strike without a second thought.


    Ye Fan continued to move forward fearlessly without dodging despite the horrendous obstacles


    ahead. He vowed to get rid of any shackles and eradicate the foes standing in his way!


    With that, a fearless Ye Fan gave no hoots to any threats and stretched out his gigantic palm that


    enabled him to have everything within his grasp.


    Miraculously, he met King Folo''s strike effortlessly with an abrupt grip of his palm.


    It was like a scene from the legendary tale whereby the mighty deity gripped the mischievous


    intruder who made a scene in heaven in his enormous palm.


    King Folo mustered up his strength, struggling frantically to break free, but to no avail. Thus, he


    could not even retaliate against Ye Fan.


    ¡°H-How''s it possible? How could he have such unrivaled prowess?¡± he mumbled to himself. The


    latter''s formidability sent a chill down his spine.


    King Folo, who was still growling furiously at Ye Fan moments ago, broke out in a cold sweat


    abruptly.


    He was in sheer disbelief that the man could counter his unrivaled strike effortlessly.


    Regardless of how hard he tried to attack, Ye Fan was not the slightest bit shaken. Good gracious!


    Chu Tianfan is too mighty! If he were a majestic mountain, I could only be the tiny grass at its foot.


    Right at that instant, King Folo could not resist feeling a surge of inexplicit helplessness and fear


    crashing into his heart.


    Horror-stricken, his face turned ashen instantly.


    He was suddenly regretful for acting impulsively. Oh my! I shouldn''t have threatened him by


    abducting his woman! Undeniably, Ye Fan is no ordinary man. We are all iparable to him. How


    could weaker beings like us have any gualifications to negotiate with him? I should have done


    everything as requested by him.


    They dared not release Junie earlier, fearing that Ye Fan would eradicate the martial artists in India


    ruthlessly if they lost their final trump card to negotiate with him.


    Nheless, after pondering for a while, he could not help doubting inwardly. But can westop him


    from annihting the martial artists with the abductee In our hands? He''s a maniac who confronted


    the Chu Sect to settle the score with them by himself! No doubt, he''s a ruthless sole ranger who has


    the formidability to stir up turbulence worldwide just with a sword. Thus, how''s it possible for us to


    fight against him just like how we used to confront others? Still, the best way to talk things out with a


    lunatic is by fulfilling his requests. Ah! We should have tried our best to butter him up. But what had


    we done? How could we have the gut to abduct his woman, threaten him with a nuclear bomb, and


    even force him to disable hisbat prowess? Those methods might be effective for us to get rid of


    common opponents. We had undoubtedly overlooked the most important point. He''s the unrivaled


    Chu Tian fan, unbound by rules and regtions. Apart from that, he''s a vicious man who dares to


    oppose the existing systems of the martial arts world. Gosh! We had indeed dug our graves by


    getting on his nerves!


    It was toote to cry over spilled milk. King Folo only came to his senses after realizing he was


    iparable to Ye Fan.


    Before that, he had numerous chances to get the matter resolved peacefully. Sadly, he had let all of


    them slip away recklessly.


    Undeniably, he was solely thinking of obtaining the greatest benefits for the martial arts world of


    India.


    However, he only realized he was too naive after battling against Ye Fan.


    Unequivocally, Ye Fan''sbat prowess was far mightier than his. There was no justice and


    fairness in their negotiation right from the beginning.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, enough of that! Let''s stop fighting. We''ll grant your wish and release your woman


    without any requirements. But we hope you''ll keep your promise too and leave India at once after


    reuniting with her.¡± King Folo finally relented.


    He had no choice but topromise and submit to Ye Fan, agreeing with his request right from the


    beginning.


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    There was an unmissable hint of sheer contempt in hisughter.


    ¡°King Folo, why are you still so naive under such critical circumstances?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don''t you want your woman back?¡±


    ¡°No worries, I''ll save Junie myself. Anyway, that has nothing to do with you anymore. I''ve given you


    numerous chances earlier, but you did not grab any. Now that we''re battling against each other,


    what''s the point of suddenly bringing it up again? Don''t you think it''s toote? Who do you think you


    are? How could you change your mind from time to time? Since we''ve dered war against each


    other, let''s fight till the end!¡± Ye Fan''s icy-cold tone and the utter frigidness on his face sent King


    Folo into a tizzy.


    ¡°W-What do you intend to do? Aren''t you here to save your woman?¡± King Folo was dumbfounded.


    Initially, he presumed there would not be issues even if he could not defeat Ye Fan. The matter


    would be able to be resolved if they were willing to set Junie free. He would not dwell over the loss


    he sustained earlier too.


    It never urred to him that Ye Fan would change his mind abruptly and refuse to give in to him.


    ¡°Yeah. I was merely hoping that you could let go of her. But now, I look forward to seizing your


    lives!¡± Ye Fan hissed. His words scared the wits out of King Folo.


    Needless to say, the martial arts world of India only had themselves to me for stepping on Ye


    Fan''s toes. He was no ordinary man and would not be fooled by anyone.


    Deep down, he snorted. Pfft! When I requested you to let go of Junie earlier, you not only disagreed


    but also forced me to disable mybat prowess and leave India at once. To me, it indicated you


    had dered battle against me with those terms. Fine. I grant your wish since you''re thinking of


    doing so. Now that you realize you are no match for me, you have the guts to negotiate with me


    again? Hmph! What''s the point of wasting my time on that!


    Ye Fan knew too well his unrivaledbat prowess intimidated King Folo. If he were defeated, he


    foresaw thetter and the others would finish him without batting an eye.


    ¡°Don''t do that! Please cool your head off! Let''s talk it through again. There''s nothing unsolvable via


    negotiation!¡± King Solo did not give up pestering him.


    Nheless, Ye Fan insisted on ignoring him. His face turned grim as he bent King Folo''s finger


    forcefully, breaking it right away.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Unable to withstand the excruciating pain, King Folo let out blood-curdling wails. ¡°Argh! The pain is


    killing me! D*mn it! Chu Tianfan, you''re a b*stard! I''ll fight you to the death!¡±


    Undoubtedly, the saying that a person''s ten fingers and heart were interconnected made sense.


    The stabbing pain of King Folo''s broken finger was unbearable for him. It was as though an electric


    shock had flowed through his entire body, causing him to howl in utter anguish.


    Apparently, King Folo, too, was a vicious man. When he realized there was no way to stop battling


    against Ye Fan, he gave up pleading and fought against him till the end instead.


    As his bellow of rage rang out, he clenched another hand into a fist and threw it at Ye Fan''s head.


    There was a saying that the deadliest way was by striking at the weakest point of the foe.


    As they were only inches from each other, King Folo''s fist emerged right in front of Ye Fan''s face


    within seconds.


    He was sure as h*ll that the man could not defend himself within such a short span. Thus, he would


    not have any choice but to dodge. When he did so, King Folo would have ample time to take a


    breath.


    Little did thetter realize he had underestimated Ye Fan. Instead of dodging, the man remained


    standing on the spot like an immovable mountain.


    Ah! Could it be he''s trying to have a head-on sh with me? King Folowas stunned momentarily


    before his eyes lit up with a hint of indescribable excitement.


    He could not resist mocking Ye Fan inwardly for cing himself in deep water. Has he gone nuts?


    He''s thinking of retaliating against my fist with his head! Hmph! Isn''t he putting himself on the line?


    Even though King Folo could not wrap his head around Ye Fan''s stance, he was more than happy


    with the absurd act.


    Sometimes, it was a better countermeasure to defeat a martial artist by suppressing him


    psychologically. Hence, King Folo was convinced that he could grab the opportunity to defeat Ye


    Fan with a fatal blow.


    Unable to stifle the surging excitement from within him, he bellowed, ¡°Go to h*ll!¡±


    The next second, he mustered up his strength to throw his massive punch at Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Ah! I hit the target! King Folo was over the moon.


    The head was the most fragile part of the body. I bet there''s no exception, even fora supreme


    grandmaster!


    Therefore, King Folo believed Ye Fan would at least sustain severe injury because of his massive


    punch.


    His joy was short-lived. Not long after that, he started to sense something awry.


    Even though he saw with his own eyes that his punch hadnded on Ye Fan''s head, he could not


    fathom why his hand did not feel the impact.


    ¡°Hahaha! It seems you can barely wait for me to meet my end!¡± Ye Fan''sughter sounded right


    behind King Folo like a bolt from the blue.


    It scared the living daylights out of the supreme grandmaster.


    It only struck him that the one hit by him moments ago was actually an illusion. His opponent had


    moved behind him even before he threw his punch!


    Ye Fan wasid back as usual. On the contrary, a panic-stricken King Folo threw out another punch


    subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan stretched out his palm and grabbed hold of the man''s fist firmly before


    pushing it upward.


    Thud!


    King Folo''s wrist broke with an ear-shattering snap.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch! My arm!¡± he wailed again in agony. Unable to withstand the intense pain, tears trickled down


    his cheeks.


    Notwithstanding, King Folo refused to give up. He stretched out another hand to throw his punch


    maniacally at Ye Fan. Even though his finger was broken by Ye Fan earlier, he could still move his


    arm and twist his wrist.


    However, he was a trapped beast regardless of how frantically he had struggled.


    Before he could give a strike, Ye Fan lifted his hand as if he were holding a sword and smashed it


    hard onto the former''s arm.


    It felt as though his hand weighed at least ten thousand tons. In the blink of an eye, the immense


    weight broke King Folo''s arms.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan did not want to let King Folo off the hook. He turned to lift thetter''s broken


    arm, swinging him high up in the sky and struck thetter''s chest continuously with his elbow.


    Bang!


    King Folo sustained dozens of powerful strikes in session.


    A massive force oppressed him like a tsunami.


    At that moment, it was as though Ye Fan was whipping a worthless small fry to its death. A


    thunderous yowl and spurt of blood followed every whip from King Folo.


    Noa stood rooted to the ground at the petrifying sight; her eyes widened in sheer disbelief. Blood


    drained from her dainty face as she covered her red lips with her hands uncontrobly.


    It never came to her mind that the dignified king of the majestic Folo Pce would be in such a


    dishevelment alongside Ye Fan.


    Other than her, Haibu, who was sent flying into the Grange River moments ago by Ye Fan, was


    petrified.


    As one of the supreme grandmasters, who were supposed to be tough fighters, he managed to


    cheat death.


    Although he had sustained severe injuries, he could still dash forward to battle.


    However, he remained motionless. Since his entire body was hidden beneath the river, only his


    eyes were exposed.


    Gazing at the horrendous man striking against King Folo ferociously like a demon, his mind went


    nk as he was scared stiff.


    His hostility and murderous intent toward Ye Fan a while ago were prevailed by sheer horror.


    Intimidated by thetter''s formidability, he chickened out and dared not take any risk.


    Even when his superior, the mighty leader of India, was beaten up by Ye Fan, he did not dare to


    give him a hand.


    The terrifying scene earlier almost scared him to death.


    There was nothing he could do other than hide in the river, trembling in fear. What else can I do?


    Even Duolun has met his tragic end! We''re too naive! How could we jump to a hasty conclusion that


    the intense battle will wear Chu Tian fan down, and we''ll be able to finish him off when he''s at his


    wits'' end? Gosh! Look at how the horrifying man is bashing the king up now!


    Ye Fan had sent Haibu flying into the Grange River with a kick even before he could throw his


    punch.


    No words could describe King Folo''s pathetic state as Ye Fan lifted him high up in the sky and


    continued to bash him up.


    Haibu gasped inwardly. What kind of battle is this? Nobody is a match for himlBang!


    In the meantime, Ye Fan did not stop striking King Folo with his elbows.


    After sustaining continuous strikes on his chest, thetter''s ribs were crushed.


    Ghastly blood spewed out of his mouth like a bloody fountain. Somehow, it was getting lesser and


    lesser momentster.


    Haibu could not bear to watch any longer. My goodness! I bet it''s just a matter of time before he


    spurts out thest drop of his blood!


    On the brink of tears, he was utterly regretful for not talking King Folo and the others out earlier. We


    should not have gone against his will. What''s the point of stopping him from having his woman


    back? Why put ourselves in a tight spot by provoking such a ferocious man?


    Soon, Haibu could not resist shedding tears piteously beneath the Grange River.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan seemed to be feeling tired after a series of strikes. He swung King Folo


    into the sky right after a final m of his elbow. After that, he leaped up into the sky, giving thetter


    a flying kick.


    Ye Fan''s legnded heavily on King Folo''s abdomen as if he were striking the ball in a ser game.


    Swoosh!


    Drenched in blood, King Folo was sent flying thousands of meters toward Folo Pce.


    Boom!


    Soon, an ear-splitting sound rang out.


    Engulfed by massive force, he smashed into the majestic pce on the peak of the mountain,


    sending the rubble flying and wafting the dust in the air.


    In an instant, thousands of the disciples in Folo Pce dispersed and scurried away in panic.


    Incredibly, King Folo continued to whizz in the air at astonishing speed after crashing into the


    pce. His body headed straight for Folo Mountain right behind the pce.


    Secondster, he crashed into the mountain, uprooting the trees. Even the pinnacle of the mountain


    cracked and copsed because of the massive impact.


    Terror-stricken, Haibu could not refrain from peeing while he hid in the river. His formidability is


    beyond imagination! D*mn it! Is he a human? He must be a deity, the legend of the century!

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    After kicking King Folo away, Ye Fan didn''t stop his approach, for he had dered that he would


    trample upon Folo Pce if they didn''t hand Junie over.


    It was time to fulfil that promise.


    Just like that, Ye Fan disappeared in a sh and arrived in front of the pce where he gradually


    ascended the stone steps.


    When the disciples guarding the pce saw him, they were so terrified that they peed their pants.


    Even though the battle between Ye Fan and King Folo urred more than a thousand meters


    away, they could clearly see the massive devastation wrought by it.


    As a result, they quickly recognized Ye Fan as the enemy who annihted everyone in his path.


    In fact, no one dared to block him in the first half of his journey into the pce. It was until the


    second half that some fearless disciples finally came to stop him.


    ¡°We will live and die together with the Folo Pce!¡±


    Some of them let out a noble battle cry while charging at him.


    Faced with the loyal disciples, Ye Fan gave them what they wished for.


    Smashing his powerful palm down, he crushed the disciples before they could even scream in


    agony.


    Blood gushed onto the ground like a stream and flowed toward the trees that lined the path,


    providing them with the most natural of nutrients.


    The sacred ground of a nation''s martial arts world was sullied beneath Ye Fan''s feet.


    At that moment, the disciples of the pce stared at him as if he was a demon.


    The terror that they felt stopped them from mustering the courage to resist further.


    Even our king has been defeated. There''s no way underling like us stand a chance against him.


    A battle between Supreme Grandmasters was just out of their league.


    With no one else in his way, Ye Fan swiftly arrived in the grand hall of the Folo Pce.


    The ancient yet magnificent hall looked like a majestic beast that guarded thend.


    Behind it was a sea of mountains appearing faintly amidst the clouds and mist.


    Standing in front of the hall with his hands behind his back, Ye Fan''s voice thundered through the


    air. ¡°You insects, hand over Junie and I''ll let you die with your body whole. Or else, I''m going to tear


    you limb from limb!¡±


    Boom!


    The earth suddenly shook, causing a few more pirs of the damaged hall to copse.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s thundering voice reverberated in all directions.


    However, no one responded, and there was no sign of the other Supremes in the pce.


    Having lost his patience, Ye Fan bellowed, ¡°I''ll give you three seconds to show yourselves. Or I will


    bathe the sacrednd of Folo in the blood of thousands of disciples.¡±


    His words were so terrifying that he scared the lights out of the disciples.


    Finally, his threats seemed to have an effect.


    From the summit of the Sacred Mountain behind Folo Pce, a sorry figure emerged in the air with


    two people behind him.


    They were the King of India, Fen Tian, and thest Supreme Grandmaster of Folo Pce, Bapei.


    The three of them were the Indian martial arts world''sst line of defense.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how many years has it been since you''re the first person to have wounded me?


    Nevertheless, don''t think that this is the end of our nation''s martial arts world. The great Indian


    nation with its thousands of years of history isn''t one you can easily trample upon. I will now make


    sure you suffer the consequences of your actions!¡±


    From the summit of the Sacred Mountain, King Folo''s hatred-filled rant echoed faintly through the


    air.


    Even though he wasn''t killed earlier, his breath was visibly weak.


    Ye Fan''s attack had injured him so grievously that he could fight no more.


    Nheless, Ye Fan was still surprised where the king had found the courage to continue resisting.


    ¡°Is that so? Just with the three of you losers?¡±


    He was truly amused by their reaction.


    Even though they were Supreme Grandmasters and the guardians of the nation''s martial arts world,


    they fled to the mountains the moment he arrived. Not only did they retreat faster than their own


    disciples, but they also had the cheek to threaten him from afar.


    In the face of death, these so-called leaders of the martial arts world can behave in an utterly


    shameless manner.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, stop your gloating! Do you dare toe up here to the top of Sacred Mountain and


    battle us to the death?¡± Fen Tian scowled loudly.


    Despite being beaten up by Ye Fan so badly that he had to flee from the ind to the hills, he still


    dared to challenge Ye Fan.


    Thus, Ye Fan couldn''t help but mock, ¡°Fen Tian, aren''t you supposed to be the King of India? Don''t


    you think it''s a disgrace for you to flee from your base and now from Folo Pce?¡±


    Shaking his head with a smile, he stomped his foot down from the air.


    Subsequently, the centuries-old great hall copsed underneath Ye Fan''s feet.


    Like a shattered piece of ss, it smashed into rubble upon impact on the ground.


    At that moment, King Folo and hispanions'' eyes reddened.


    ¡°You animal! Why did you have to destroy it? There''s no one inside at all¡ª¡± Just when Folo King


    roared anxiously, he vomited another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You b*stard, that building is of historical significance! Are you asking for divine punishment?¡±


    Bapei exploded.


    Even though the sacred hall was just a pce hall, it had thousands of years of history and had


    be the symbol of India''s martial arts world.


    But now, Ye Fan had decimated it.


    The impact was simr to the destruction of the presidential pce where the blow to the national


    psyche and faith was a lot more significant than the physical damage wrought.


    ¡°Don''t me me. It''s Fen Tian''s fault for fleeing here. Tell me, if he hadn''t lured me here, would


    Duolun have died? Would the Folo King end up grievously injured? Would Folo Pce itself be


    destroyed?¡±


    Ye Fan let out a sigh.


    ¡°Why do you still protect that idiot? If I were you, I would decapitate him long ago,¡± hemented


    nonchntly while shrugging his shoulders.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, f*ck you! How dare you set me up?¡± Fen Tian bellowed.


    He had been holed up in Folo Pce and refused to see anyone. However, after having his


    ipetence exposed by Ye Fan, Fen Tian''s future in India''s martial arts world was in trouble.


    If he still had a future in the first ce.


    ¡°Come up here! If you''re still a man,e up here and fight me!¡± he continued taunting.


    Initially, Ye Fan felt suspicious.


    Where did they find the confidence to challenge me? Can it be that they''re hiding a trump card up


    their sleeve?


    ¡°What''s wrong? Chu Tianfan, have you lost your courage? If you don''t daree up here, you


    should just get your ass out of India! As for your girl, I will take good care of her,¡± Fen Tain taunted


    on purpose.


    Given how crude the tactic was, Ye Fan saw through it at once and was unfazed.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I dare? In fact, I''m curious to know what trump card you''re hiding in there,¡± he


    sneered.


    With that, he took a step forward and walked over.


    Five hundred meters. Three hundred.A hundred meters. Fifty meters!


    King Folo and hispanions watched Ye Fan approach with burning gazes.


    The look in their eyes was tinged with the mes of madness and excitement.


    Finally, King Folo cried out, ¡°He''s here!¡±


    Suddenly, jade seals appeared out of nowhere in the hands of the three.


    The next moment, they broke the seals simultaneously before dropping onto their knees.


    Prostrating toward Sacred Mountain, they chanted aloud in a respectful tone, ¡°Oh ancient master,


    please save India by killing the demon!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Amidst their prayers, a golden light shot out into the sky from the Sacred Mountain.


    As the clouds gathered, the holy light covered thend.


    An ancient and authoritative silhouette emerged at the peak of the Sacred Mountain, as if a divine


    presence had made an appearance.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    As golden light illuminated the air, a silhouette rose from Folo Mountain.


    It was as though time had stopped, for even the grass stopped swaying, and the rocks stopped


    cracking.


    The silhouette overlooked everything beneath it like an almighty god.


    At that moment, several million citizens in another city that was located several hundred miles away


    from Folo Pce saw the silhouette as well.


    The silhouette looked like the sun, exuding a domineering and graceful aura to every corner.


    The next moment, tens of thousands of people kneeled before the silhouette.


    Although almost none of the citizens of India knew who it was, they instinctively feared and


    respected it.


    Hence, they unknowingly kneeled and started to worship the silhouette.


    Perhaps, the citizens of India were faithful to their beliefs.


    A true believer wouldn''t engrave the image of God in his mind. Instead, it was something that they


    would firmly believe deep in their heart.


    When God finally manifested Himself, the believer would instinctively know it even though they had


    never seen His image before.


    The silhouette used to be the king and founder of the invincible dynasty of India.


    In addition, he established Folo Pce, the holynd of India''s martial arts world.


    Just like how the citizens in China believed that they were the descendants of the same ancestor,


    the martial artists in India also regarded themselves as the descendants of the king.


    To be exact, he was revered as the god of India.


    Ye Fan would probably be shocked upon knowing his identity.


    After all, the fact that a figure who had ceased its existence for hundreds of years emerged out of


    nowhere was indeed nothing short of baffling.


    Also, it was unfathomable to cast the silhouette from afar as it required the power of the soul.


    Since the figure had passed away thousands of years ago, the amount of power needed to cast its


    silhouette to the present day was unimaginable.


    At that moment, everyone, including King Folo and the others, kneeled beneath Folo Mountain.


    ¡°We, the descendants of India, are ipetent and can''t protect our country. Now, the martial arts


    world of India is on the brink of copse. Hence, we have no choice but to seek your assistance. 0


    great ancestor, I beg you to crush the devil that is threatening us so that India''s martial arts world


    can be passed down for thousands of years toe!¡±


    King Folo and the rest were on their knees at the foothill with reverence.


    However, the silhouette didn''t respond to them but merely gazed around the earth.


    In the end, its gaze was fixated on the only man standing.


    As the silhouette scanned Ye Fan from head to toe, thetter did the same.


    After a while, Ye Fan could see that the silhouette was an elder who had seemingly lived


    forthousands of years.


    At the same time, as the silhouette stared at Ye Fan, it could seemingly see right into his soul.


    Sensing this, Ye Fan stopped moving and stared at the silhouette while putting his guard up.


    After all, it wasn''t Ye Fan''s first time encountering a silhouette.


    Back when Ye Fan was defeated on Mount Chumen, Chu Yuan wanted to end his life.


    At that time, Ye Fan''s Great-grandma emerged as a silhouette and defeated Chu Yuan with three


    palm strikes.


    Well aware of the power a mere silhouette could dish out, Ye Fan was on high alert as he face the


    supposed ancestor of India.


    ¡°Hmm? That''s strange. What is that?¡±


    Still being wary, Ye Fan noticed that a part of the sky had seemingly cracked after the silhouette


    emerged.


    Just when Ye Fan was feeling bewildered, the silhouette said, ¡°Repent before your sins are too


    great for God to forgive.¡±


    The silhouette spoke as if he was a saint schooling his disciple.


    Hearing that, Ye Fan shook his head and replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t believe in God nor do I have


    any desire of bing a monk. After all, what would my wife do if I do be one? By the way,


    do you have a wife and children? Do they still recognize you? Are they doing well? Do you need my


    help to take care of them?¡±


    King Folo was enraged upon hearing the many insults that Ye Fan was hurling. He roared, ¡°Silence!


    How dare you defile our ancestor with your disgusting words?¡±


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to entertain them.


    If the silhouette didn''t appear, Ye Fan would have already killed King Folo and the rest of the clowns


    with a single strike.


    ¡°0 ancestor, you don''t have to waste time talking to him, for he is beyond salvation. We beg of you


    to crush him immediately!¡±


    Knowing that Ye Fan was eloquent and mean, King Folo and the rest were reluctant to engage in a


    war of words with him.


    If there were no other choices, they would prefer being killed by Ye Fan straight away rather than


    arguing with him non-stop.


    After listening to King Folo, the silhouette''s gaze turned colder.


    ¡°I see that being kind to you is equivalent to being cruel to everyone else on Earth. It seems like I


    would have to sacrifice your life in exchange for the peace of every human being.¡±


    Once the silhouette finished speaking, everyone saw that it lifted a finger.


    Boom!


    A momentter, thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Then, several rays of Violet Lightning emerged from the mountain like golden dragons rising to the


    sky.


    Before Ye Fan could prepare himself, the rays of lightning coiled around his hands and legs like


    chains and restrained him in the air.


    With Ye Fan''s scrawny figure suspended in the air, it looked as if he was a death row prisoner,


    waiting for God''sjudgment.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Noa shouted in fear.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was struggling to set himself free.


    However, he soon noticed that the rays of lightning appeared to be the most invincible chains on


    Earth.


    The more Ye Fan struggled, the tighter the rays of lightning be.


    Before long, tendrils of pain shot up Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Is that... Violet Lightning?¡±


    Fen Tian was startled by what he was seeing.


    Although Fen Tian was skillful inmanding lightning, his Power of Lightning was nothing


    compared to Violet Lightning.


    My skills looks just like child''s ypared to him.


    ¡°So, this is the power of a god?¡±


    Fen Tian looked at the rays of lightning in shock and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    admiration.


    ¡°Hahaha. Chu Tianfan, how is it? As I said before, the ultimate power of India''s martial arts world is


    beyond your imagination. Now, ept the death sentence that is going to be meted out by our


    ancestor!¡±


    King Folo burst intoughter.


    India''s ancestor is my most powerful trump card. It doesn''t even matter that I couldn''t win against Ye


    Fan as long as I have our great ancestor on our side.


    Deep down, King Folo felt relieved that he was not thest line of defense for India''s martial arts


    world, and that he still had the ancestor of India to fall back on for support.


    On the contrary, Ye Fan was alone and had no one but himself to rely upon.


    After all, he didn''t have a prominent background or strong backing from anyone. All he had was his


    fists and his prowess.


    It doesn''t matter how strong and talented you are. You can defeat every contemporary fighter, but


    can you really defeat an ancestor aged more than a thousand years?


    Since an ancestor had strong foundations in martial arts, a talented but young fighter could hardly


    win the fight.


    For instance, Ye Fan managed to defeat every contemporary fighter of the Chu Sect but lost to a


    powerful elder in the end.


    As such, King Folo opined that Ye Fan was repeating his mistakes.


    You can defeat all of the fighters in Folo Pce but in the end, you will have to sumb to the


    ancestor of India''s martial arts world.People may think that we''re bullying an orphan who has no


    backing from anyone. But, I don''t care what others think!


    ¡°Everything in the world is nothing but an illusion.¡±


    The silhouette''s words echoed loudly across thend.


    As the silhouette raised its palm, it felt as if the entire world was covered by it.


    The next moment, the silhouetteunched a palm strike that was chocked full of immense power at


    Ye Fan, potentially bringing about the apocalypse.


    Boom!


    The whole world trembled.


    Although the silhouette only threw a single palm strike, everyone could see tens of thousands of


    palm strikesing down on Ye Fan at once.


    Given that the rays of lightning were restraining Ye Fan, he had nowhere to hide.


    At that moment, Ye Fan looked just like a death row prisoner being nailed on the cross and waiting


    to be engulfed by the numerous palm strikes.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Boom!


    The mountains shook, and the ground began cracking.


    Thend looked like an inferno as the silhouette''s terrifying power swept across the ce like a


    tumultuous storm.


    After a long while, silence returned to thend once again.


    King Folo and the rest turned to look at Ye Fan, excitement evident in their eyes.


    Given the immense power of the ancestor''s palm strike, even the rays of lightning couldn''t withstand


    it and vanished right away.


    Apart from the lightning rays, Ye Fan was also nowhere to be seen.


    In other words, nothing remained on the spot where Ye Fan received the punishment from the


    silhouette.


    ¡°Be careful! Chu Tianfan is unbelievably cunning!¡±


    King Folo was on full alert as he nced around the ce.


    He knew that Ye Fan was a devious man, for he also fell for Ye Fan''s tricks when they fought


    previously.


    Moreover, he remembered that Ye Fan seemed to have learned Ninjutsu before, which originated in


    Japan.


    Because of that, even a strong fighter like him was deceived by Ye Fan''s shadow.


    Given that King Folo had experienced Ye Fan''s power first-hand, he wouldn''t easily believe that Ye


    Fan had been defeated.


    Now that the spot where Ye Fan was restrained had be empty, he suspected that Ye Fan could


    have dodged the attack.


    Moreover, King Folo couldn''t help but think that Ye Fan could be hiding in a secret corner waiting to


    ambush them when they were unprepared.


    Meanwhile, Fen Tian and Bapei also put their guards up as they scanned every direction.


    Suddenly, King Folo sensed something.


    He whipped his head up and shouted, ¡°He''s up there!¡±


    Fen Tian and the rest were startled upon hearing that.


    Immediately, the three supreme grandmasters dished out every weapon and technique they had


    with them tounch an attack in that direction.


    Theyunched their strikes in unison, each of their attacks was so powerful that it looked like a


    massive de shing at the air.


    Boom!


    Shortly after, an earsplitting st pierced everyone''s ears.


    A ball of mes exploded in the sky like fireworks, and ck smoke filled the air.


    ¡°Did we blow him up?¡±


    King Folo, Fen Tian, and the other members of Folo Pce were stunned.


    A moment earlier, King Folo and the others did indeed notice something flying overhead and


    instinctively believed that it was Ye Fan.


    But, why would there be an explosion?Even if Ye Fan had exploded because he was struck by our


    flurry of attacks, we would have seen blood and flesh. So why are we seeing ck smoke instead?


    Just when everyone was feeling bewildered, the ball of mes fell to the ground like a crashing


    ne, leaving a long trail of ck smoke in the air.


    After a while, a parachute with a person hanging on it appeared from the ck smoke and slowly


    floated to the ground.


    At the same time, the ball of mes hadnded and everyone could see that it was a ne.


    The ne was a reconnaissance aircraft of India''s military tasked with investigating the area.


    The pilot was utterly shocked that someone would shoot his ne down the moment he flew into


    the area.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the pilot eximed with teary eyes and a look of horror as he swept his gaze


    across everyone.


    ¡°My king, it wasn''t Ye Fan but our country''s aircraft. We shot down our country''s ne!¡± Bapei said


    once


    he realized that they had the wrong target.


    Meanwhile, King Folo''s lips twitched, and his expression turned grim.


    Is Bapei an idiot? Does he think I''m blind and needs a reminder? Should I be proud of shooting


    down one of our country''s aircraft?


    He was infuriated and felt like giving Bapei a punch.


    Nheless, King Folo knew that it wasn''t the right time to find fault with Bapei, for the most


    important task now was to find out where Ye Fan was.


    Could it be that our ancestor''s palm strike had struck Ye Fan into the ground?


    ¡°Check the rubble and bring Ye Fan back, dead or alive. This time, we won''t allow him to make a


    comeback,¡± King Folo said while gritting his teeth.


    With that, the three supreme grandmasters started heading toward the rubble to find Ye Fan''s body.


    Just then, the silhouette who was still looming over them said in a cold voice, ¡°He''s not there.¡±


    Afterunching the palm strike, the silhouette looked


    a lot fainter.


    It was now looking like a cloud that could be blown away at any moment.


    King Folo gazed at the silhouette and pled, ¡°0 great ancestor, can you please tell us where the brat


    is hiding? We must finish him off!¡±


    Surprisingly, the silhouette shook its head and replied, ¡°I do not know. In fact, I can no longer sense


    his existence in this world anymore.¡±


    King Folo was taken aback for a while and asked bewilderedly, ¡°What? Did you say you can''t sense


    his existence anymore? Does it mean that he''s dead?¡±


    The next moment, Fen Tian was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°0 ancestor, do you mean to say


    that Chu Tianfan has perished?¡±


    The silhouette nodded and said, ¡°As I have mentioned, I could no longer sense his existence.


    Hence, I believe he has perished after receiving my palm strike.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed upon hearing the silhouette''s words.


    At the same time, King Folo, Bapei, and many others let out a long sigh of relief.


    He''s finally dead.


    ¡°Hahahaha! 0 great ancestor, you are indeed formidable! We thank you for safeguarding India''s


    martial arts world!¡±


    After the exmation, everyone kneeled before the silhouette again with excitement.


    ¡°Now that I have eradicated the threat to the country, it''s time I should leave. Before I go, I shall part


    with you one final piece of advice. All of you should practice martial arts consistently. After all, I can''t


    always be here to protect you,¡± the silhouette advised calmly.


    King Folo and everyone else remained kneeling on the ground until the silhouette had faded away.


    The next moment, Bapei eximed proudly, ¡°For Chu Tianfan who is so talented and powerful that


    even Chu Sect can''t kill him to end up dead in our hands... Hahaha, we have created a historical


    moment! This incident will send shockwaves across the martial arts world if we publicize it! By then,


    India''s martial arts world will be revered by everyone from the four


    corners of the world!¡±


    However, neither King Folo nor Fen Tian said anything in response.


    Their excitement for killing their nation''s greatest enemy onlysted for a short while, for they


    weren''t sure if Ye Fan was truly dead.


    After all, they couldn''t find anything on the spot where Ye Fan was attacked earlier.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing their glum mood, Bapei said, ¡°What''s wrong? Chu Tianfan is already dead, so what''s with


    the stern expression on your face?¡±


    After pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°Fen Tian, you can bring Chu Tianfan''s woman over here


    now to punish her in public. Since the b*stard has killed so many of our people, he should consider


    himself lucky that he had died without much pain. In that case, we can only get back what he owed


    us from his woman.¡±


    However, King Folo didn''t entertain Bapei''s idea but instructed Fen Tian sternly, ¡°Just keep that


    woman safe for now.¡±


    Fen Tian nodded in response.


    ¡°King Folo, I don''t get it. Why should we keep Chu Tianfan''s woman safe? Since he''s already dead,


    there''s no reason for us to still be afraid of him!¡± Bapei was confused.


    King Folo murmured, ¡°Have you forgotten that when the whole world thought that he was dead back


    then, he turned out to be alive?¡±


    With that, King Folo assigned his subordinates to continue searching for Ye Fan''s body.


    Although their ancestor opined that Ye Fan didn''t exist anymore, King Folo and many others


    couldn''t put their minds at ease as long as his body wasn''t found.


    Suddenly, someone shouted furiously, ¡°Chu Tianfan, it''s time for you to die! Even if I have to


    sacrifice my life, I''ll make sure to break a few of your teeth before that!¡±


    Everyone turned toward themotion and saw a drenched Haibu rushing toward them with a


    sword.


    The faces of King Folo and the rest darkened upon seeing him.


    What the f*ck? Why are you rushing toward us only after the battle has ended? What the hell were


    you doing just now?


    While King Folo and many others were rendered speechless, a slender figure emerged in another


    dimension.


    The man nced around and realized that his surroundings were pitch ck. There was a wall in


    front of him with only a narrow passage that could fit a person.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    It was none other than Ye Fan, the one who had previously engaged in battle with King Folo and the


    others.


    He had already discovered the dimensional crack while he was on Folo Mountain when the so-


    called ancient master of India appeared.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The space-time crack seemed to be linked to a different world.


    Thus, at the very moment the palm began to descend, Ye Fan swiftly freed himself from the chains


    and dashed into the crack.


    There was no denying how tough the shackles were.


    In truth, the lightning rays weren''t so much of a threat to him.


    The main reason he initially couldn''t handle them was simply due to the lightning invading his body


    and wreaking havoc in his veins.


    Thankfully, though, Ye Fan had the Dragon God Body.


    With arge burst of energy, he ultimately broke free from the shackles.


    However, the opponent''s palm attacks at the time were rather formidable, and he wasn''t confident


    of surviving them.


    That was why he had decided to take the leap and charge right into the space-time crack.


    He didn''t know what to expect on the other side, but it was probably better than being ttened into


    an unrecognizable lump of flesh.


    If only I had my phone with me, I''d be able to use the shlight.


    Ye Fan fumbled his way forward while he regretted not bringing his phone with him.


    For the past few years, he had changed phones countless times.


    Every time he went home, Qiu Mucheng would buy him a new one.


    But to Ye Fan, cell phones were merely consumables.


    After every major battle, he would either lose or damage one.


    That was why such a device wasn''t a necessity for him.


    Even if he were to lose it, the man wouldn''t go out of his way just to buy himself a new recement.


    It was always Qiu Mucheng who would prepare a new phone for him just so she could reach him.


    But now that the two had been separated for so many years, there was naturally no one doing that


    for him anymore.


    There was nothing but dead silence, as though not a single living human being existed.


    It was so quiet one would think that time had stopped.


    He couldn''t even hear the airflow.


    ¡°Weird. What the hell is this ce? Why would it be connected to India''s sacred martial arts world?¡±


    While walking, Ye Fan began to ponder over the purpose and history of this ce.


    The more he wondered, the more unsettled he felt because he realized he may not even be on


    Earth


    anymore.


    Or perhaps, this was apletely different world without elemental force.


    To cultivate his strength, Ye Fan relied on absorbing elemental force that was everywhere and then


    refining it within his body.


    Even the depths of the ocean had it, albeit of varying levels of intensity.


    But here, he couldn''t feel anything.


    This alone was enough to prove that he was indeed in a different world now.


    Could this be a world created by that martial arts ancestor of India?


    This wasn''t the first time Ye Fan had entered such a ce.


    In fact, he had once stepped into the Chu family''s ancestralnd while he was at the Chu residence.


    For a long time, he had thought that the ancestralnd was simply underground and connected to


    the family home through a deep well.


    It was only after hearing from that man that Ye Fan realized the truth¡ªthe Chu family''s ancestral


    land was a world of its own.


    The entrance to that well was merely a path connecting the two worlds.


    Even if everything on Earth were to be destroyed, the Chu family''s ancestralnd would remain


    perfectly intact.


    Ye Fan was naturally shocked to learn that.


    He couldn''t imagine just how much power one had to possess to be able to build their own little


    world.


    Even a god realm warrior probably wouldn ''t be able to do it.I wonder who made this world, then.


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind came his way while he was in the middle of his thoughts.


    It felt as though someone was swinging a fist in his direction.


    Despite being unable to see anything in the dark, he quickly responded ording to what he could


    hear.


    Bending his body and unleashing the Iron Bridge, the man narrowly evaded the opponent''s attack.


    ¡°Who''s there? Show yourself instead of hiding in the dark like a coward!¡±


    People always feared the unknown.


    With something attacking him out of the blue inplete darkness, it was no surprise that Ye Fan


    would pale in fright too.


    Yet, there was no answer to his demands.


    All he received was that rather overwhelming attack.


    ¡°Not answering me, huh? You''re asking for it, then!¡±


    Ye Fan began to panic.


    No one could really remain calm in such a situation.


    In a state of desperation, the man pulled up an intense series of attacks.


    Earthshaking Palm, Red me Finger, The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch...


    He unleashed the Invoke the Celestial Skybination with all his might.


    ¡°Wooh! I guess that takes care of it.¡±


    After unleashing his moves, Ye Fan remained in ce fora moment.


    He then breathed a long sigh of relief at the long silence.


    Even so, Ye Fan still had no idea what he was just up against.


    Was it a man? A ghost?


    ¡°Oh, well. Let''s just leave it to fate.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan continued to walk along the long, narrow passage.


    In such a scenario, he only had two options: to die here or keep moving forward.


    Sitting around and waiting to die clearly isn''t the wisest option. I''d at least still have a chance at


    survival if I keep going.


    Yet, as soon as he took a step forward, he bumped his head onto something solid.


    He then heard the sound of nging metal.


    Suddenly, something heavynded from above.


    Boom!


    Unable to dodge in time, Ye Fan felt a powerful force collide against his head.


    It felt like a gigantic hammer had struck him.


    The man was in aplete state of shock as his mind buzzed.


    As he fell to the floor on all fours, he felt something warm trickle down his forehead.


    Blood!


    ¡°F*ck! Who''s there?¡±


    Ye Fan was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    While clutching his head, he quickly got up and leaped backward.


    It was now that he realized none of his attacks had evennded on his opponent.


    He''s... been in front of me the whole time!! just couldn''t see him. But no, this can''t be.Even if I can''t


    see


    anything, there''s no way I wouldn''t have been able to feel his aura when he''s right in front of


    me.Unless... H-He''s not human!


    At the thought of this, Ye Fan''s doubts began to clear.


    It''s no wonder I haven''t been able to sense any form of life.Of course. A non-living creature doesn''t


    have an aura.For example... a puppet.


    After stepping back, the opponent didn''t seem to chase after him.


    So, it just stays there like it''s guarding something?This is getting exciting. For such a strong puppet


    to guard this ce, there has to be something pretty interesting at the end of this passage.


    After recovering a little, Ye Fan continued to move forward.


    As expected, the puppet began to attack him again as soon as he arrived at the same spot as


    before.


    This time, however, he was prepared and wouldn''t mess up again.


    While evading his opponent''s attacks, the man sought opportunities to fight back.


    But after several hundred exchanges, Ye Fan slowly grew disappointed.


    This puppet can''t seem to die. Even if I manage to send it a few steps back, ites charging


    toward me again. I can''t even make my way around it.


    With the puppet blocking such a small path, there was no way Ye Fan would be able to get past it -


    unless he were topletely destroy it with one punch.


    ¡°Godd*mmit! What the hell is this ce?¡±

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thunderous noises rang out in the narrow area.


    Those were the sounds of Ye Fan battling what appeared to be a puppet.


    He could not even nce at his opponent''s face until now.


    Yet, it was as though the enemy was indestructible.


    No matter how much he attacked, nothing seemed to do any damage.


    On top of that, the man eventually realized something extremely disadvantageous to him as he


    continued to fight. The elemental force inside his body was depleting at a terrifying rate.


    ¡°Sh*t! I can''t believe I forgot. This isn''t Earth. There''s no elemental force here! I can''t replenish it if


    this keeps up.¡±


    Ye Fan''s gaze darkened.


    Elemental force was the source of his power; every technique he used required it.


    If he were to run out of it, his abilities would be hindered greatly.


    At this shocking discovery, Ye Fan quickly calmed himself down.


    I have to change my tactics.lfl can''t destroy whatever this thing is, I wo n''t. If I can''t get around it, I


    won''t. I may be running out of elemental force, but that''s fined still have the Dragon God Body!


    The loud roar of a dragon sounded in the dark.


    Right after that, Ye Fan''s muscles began to twitch as he felt arge burst of energy from within him.


    Then, he immediately charged toward the puppet and grabbed onto it tightly, wrapping his


    opponent''s entire body with his arms like a pair of metal chains.


    No matter how much the puppet struggled, it couldn''t escape Ye Fan''s grasp.


    Exerting even more force, the man raised his arms, lifting his entire opponent up in the air.


    ¡°Haha! It worked!¡±


    Overjoyed, Ye Fan began to charge ahead like a madman while still carrying the puppet.


    His opponent was clearly stunned.


    Nobody could''ve fought like this.


    But clearly, Ye Fan didn''t care. All he wanted was to get out of this passage.


    Even if hell awaited him, it was still better than wandering aimlessly in here like a ghost.


    Perhaps the creature in his arms was actually one.


    Still, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered at this point.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He continued ahead. Despite having bumped into walls a few times, it didn''t matter since he had a


    shield right in front of him.


    The man was undeniably quick-witted.


    With the puppet being lifted off the ground, it could no longer fight back.


    Despite a few asional struggles, it was unable to


    break free.


    This allowed Ye Fan to keep moving forward until he soon spotted a bleak ray of light.


    The man initially thought he was seeing things.


    But as he made his way further, the light became brighter - like a ball of fire that grew as it


    continued to burn.


    ¡°Is that the exit?¡±


    An exhrated Ye Fan picked up the pace.


    s, he arrived at the end of the passage and dashed into the ray of light.


    As soon as he did, he turned slightly, lifted his arms up high, and tossed the puppet back into the


    darkness.


    The creature disappeared into the dark instead of chasing after him.


    Perhaps it would simply return to its original spot and continue guarding that ce.


    Ye Fan sighed with relief.


    If that indestructible being were to continue going after him, he would probably drain himself of all


    his energy.


    ¡°Phew! Thank goodness.¡±


    Having finally rid himself of that strange opponent and left thatpletely dark ce, there was no


    doubt that Ye Fan felt much better now.


    ¡°But where am I now?¡±


    After taking a quick breather, he began to scan his surroundings.


    A long roady ahead of him, surrounded by smooth, t stones.


    This time, though, the path was much wider than the one he had encountered before. It was enough


    to fit four to five rows of people.


    Meanwhile, there were several doors on both sides of the road.


    Each wooden door had been painted ck, the marks on them a sign of their many years of


    existence.


    Furthermore, there was amp, the kind used by China''s imperial pce in ancient times on both


    sides of every door.


    Kerosene allowed the fire within eachmp to continue burning.


    No one knew how long these mes had remained alive.


    As he stared at the sight before him, Ye Fan began to feel as though he was now walking along an


    alley in ancient China.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rooms built with stone, doors made of ebony, and two oilmps hanging at each door made it seem


    so.


    The only difference was the fact that it was dark everywhere else.


    ¡°Oh, God. I''m not dead, am I?¡±


    Ye Fan began to feel unsettled.


    It does feel like I''m in hell. There could be ghosts floating around behind each one of these doors.


    Why can''t I hear anything?lfl were really in hell, I should hear some terrifying screams by now, right?


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Ye Fan opened the door closest to him.


    Creak...


    Dust fell as the door creaked open.


    What Ye Fan saw was a sign that time never stopped.


    It was apparent no one had been here for a long time. This room''s probably been around since


    forever, though.


    Still, Ye Fan was relieved.


    Not encountering anyone here was still better than opening the door only to have a pair of eyes


    staring back at him.


    He entered the room.


    Contrary to his expectations, there was no bed; rather, he saw a table and a few shelves leaning


    against the wall.


    On the shelves were piles of books.


    Ye Fan flipped through some of them.


    ¡°These are martial arts manuals. Did I just stumble upon some sort of ssic archive?¡±


    Chuckling dryly, Ye Fan went through the manuals for a brief moment before leaving.


    The techniques written in these books might turn out to be useful or even rare to some.


    However, they meant nothing to him.


    He already had the secret techniques from the Book of Celestial Cloud, after all. None of these


    manuals here could evenpare.


    Ye Fan opened the next door.


    This time, it was arge storage room for weapons.


    Swords, guns, maces, knives... There were many kinds of weapons in here.


    ¡°This is some good stuff! You can''t really find weapons like these on Earth anymore.¡±


    He picked up a sword and casually swung it around. The de felt lightweight, but it was unusually


    sturdy.


    This would suit Tang Yun well.


    He then grabbed arge iron mace that was especially thick and heavy with some odd writings.


    ¡°This would be perfect for Gaius, that old fart.¡±


    Given that Ye Fan already had the Sword of Yunyang bestowed upon him by the Grand Old Lady,


    he naturally had no need for any of the weapons here.


    However, these items¡ªespecially the ones ced in the middle¡ªwould certainly be valuable for


    his subordinates.


    These ten weapons were clearly far more precious than the others.


    These are definitely priceless. I should take some with me.


    After that, the man opened the third door, followed by the fourth.


    Some rooms had gold, while others had paintings, pottery, and medicinal herbs.


    In any case, every room contained something extremely valuable.


    Everything kept inside these rooms could provide a people - or even an entire country - with


    unimaginable power.


    ¡°This is probably where the founder of India''s martial arts world keeps all his treasures. Manuals,


    weapons, herbs... With all this stuff, India would probably have no probleming back to life even


    if I were to destroy Folo Pce. That baldy sure put his heart into this,¡± Ye Fanmented.


    Despite having stumbled upon all these precious goods, Ye Fan didn''t feel happy.


    I still can''t get out ofhere.And look at all this dust. Obviously, no one''s dropped by for a long


    time.Maybe even that baldy has forgotten about this ce.


    The man let out a sigh and turned to leave.


    Just as he was about to head to the next room, he identally bumped into one of the oilmps at


    the door he had just walked through.


    Crack!


    Themp fell to the floor, spilling all the oil on the ground, and the me went out.


    Ye Fan''s eyes widened at the sight.


    ¡°T-Thismp...¡±

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Before that, Ye Fan had always thought themps were fixtures, and they were lit because of the


    huge amount of kerosene that was kept between the walls.


    Now that thempshade had been toppled, he was shocked to find out that they were not


    connected to any source at all.


    How then could themps keep on burning?


    The kerosene in themp could onlyst for a day at most.


    That could only mean one thing¡ªsomething or someone had been there to add the kerosene to the


    lamps to keep them burning!


    At the thought of that, Ye Fan''s skin crawled.


    His initial rxed feeling had turned into caution.


    He was no longer in the mood to peruse the treasures that were in the room. Instead, he started


    scanning the area.


    Ye Fan was instantly in high alert.


    There was someone therelBut who can it be?Maybe the ancestor of India did not die. Instead, he


    has been staying here all this while.


    That was certainly not a good piece of news for Ye Fan.


    Although he only had a very short interaction with the ancestor of India, he could sense that he was


    above him in terms of capabilities.


    Furthermore, it was the soul of India''s ancestor that Ye Fan had met.


    His actual powers must be even more incredible.


    Ye Fan might be haughty, but he knew his own limits.


    He could not even withstand the soul of the ancient master.


    If he did encounter the actual form, he could die for sure.


    How can it be?The ancient master of India existed hundreds of years ago. How could he still be


    alive? Perhaps, he has be an immortal being?


    Right there and then, Ye Fan realized that everything he knew was falling apart.


    He had always believed there were immortals in this world.


    He just was not sure if there were any other forms of beings above the Earth.


    As far as Ye Fan was concerned, supernatural beings were only legends.


    Because of that perception, Ye Fan had always felt that there was a limit in one''s mortal life even if


    that person had attained the god realm in the martial arts world.


    Over the years, it was hard toe by fighters who were over a century old.


    He had certainly never met a fighter who was over two hundred years old.


    Therefore, if the ancestor of India was still alive, then everything that Ye Fan thought he knew would


    be overturned.


    He dared not imagine how a person, who had lived for nearly a thousand years, had survived all


    along.


    Thump!


    In that eerily quiet cave, no sound could be heard.


    It was as if time had stopped.


    Ye Fan could only hear his own heart beating while he was deep in his thoughts.


    The ancient door and the thickyers of dust revealed the passing of time.


    Thosemps that had previously brought warmth to him had now be a source of terror.


    Tat!Tat! Tat!


    All of a sudden, he could hear some sounds in the quiet cave.


    They sounded like the hooves of horses hitting against the ground.


    They were very clear even though they were not loud.


    The concealed space further enhanced the loud sounds.


    Ye Fan turned around quickly and looked at the end of the tunnel where the sounds wereing


    from.


    Should I go over and take a look?


    An option appeared in front of Ye Fan.


    It looked simple, but it most likely had to do with his survival.


    If he went over there and saw the ancestor of India, Ye Fan would die without a doubt.


    If he did not move and remain right where he was, he would also perish with a lot of treasures.


    ¡°D*mn it! Either way, I have to die! Just go!¡±


    Ye Fan gritted his teeth as a look of ferocity appeared on his gorgeous face.


    Afterward, he walked slowly toward the source of the sound.


    Tat! Tat!


    As he got nearer, the sound got clearer.


    Ye Fan''s brows furrowed even more.


    He had yet to sense any sign of the living.


    Under those circumstances, there were only two possibilities.


    The first was there was no living being ahead. The other possibility was that the other party had


    such a powerful aura that he could blend in with his surroundings to the extent that Ye Fan could not


    sense his presence.


    If it was the former, then everything would be fine.


    Otherwise, he would be in grave danger.


    Despite that, Ye Fan still forged ahead.


    Finally, he arrived at the end of the tunnel, and there was a different vibe in the air.


    It was much brighter than before, and the unmistakable sound reverberated throughout space.


    After some hesitation, Ye Fan decided to take the final step.


    He entered a spacious stone cave that resembled more like a house.


    Right in front of him was a wooden couch with a piece of soft and warm fur on it.


    In front of the couch, there was a study table with a few books on it. There was even a pot of yellow


    flowers on the table.


    The bronzemp next to the table was the only source of light.


    There was a piece of artwork hanging on the wall behind the couch.


    Perhaps, because of being out for a very long time, the colors of the artwork appeared faded.


    However, one could still see the exquisite technique of the artist.


    In the current world, an artwork of such quality would have been deemed a national treasure.


    The entire scene gave Ye Fan an artistic and lonely feeling.


    He continued to walk further, and he soon saw a huge bed in the middle of the room.


    There was also a piece of soft fur on the bed.


    However, underneath the fur, the stone bed was made of a kind of material that emitted a slight


    greenish glow.


    It looked like a crystal that reflected the sunlight.


    Naturally, that was not the thing that spooked Ye Fan.


    The most shocking thing to him was that there was a person lying on the magical bed.


    A womanIApletely naked woman!


    Her fair skin resembled that of white jade. Her slender, long legs, her tiny waist, and her perky


    breasts created an alluring image underthe dim light.


    Such a seductive woman was more than enough to drive any man crazy!


    Furthermore, the owner of that graceful body had a gorgeous face to boot.


    Although her eyes were closed, her facial features were sufficient to captivate a man''s soul.


    The near-perfect body had a near-perfect face.


    Her beauty was different from that of Tang Yun and


    Qiu Mucheng.


    They might not be as beautiful as that woman, but their beauties were touchable and could ignite


    the most fundamental desire in men.


    As for the woman in front of him, her beauty was too surreal.


    She resembled the woman in the artwork.


    One could only marvel, admire and sigh at God''s creation, but no one would dare to have any


    unclean thoughts.


    Someone like her should not exist in this world.


    The appearance of that woman had raised Ye Fan''s suspicion.


    However, very soon, he was distracted by a noise nearby.


    Not far away from the bed, there was an empty space.


    There was a rectangr mat on the ground.


    A calf was standing on the mat.


    Its hind legs were on the ground, but its front legs were in the air.


    Furthermore, the creature''s hind legs lifted off the ground alternatively as if it was dancing.


    Its front legs were not free either. As one of the hind legs was raised, the corresponding front leg


    would tap the hind leg.


    That went on and on.


    At the same time, the calf was counting ording to the rhythm.


    ¡°One, two, one, two, one, two...¡±


    Ye Fan was totally dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    l-ls the calf doing aerobics?


    His eyes were about to pop out.


    How could a calf be doing aerobics?

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    ¡°Come on! Join me!¡±


    ¡°One, two, one, two, one, two...¡±


    Just when Ye Fan was stupefied, that calf seemed to notice his presence.


    It turned and grinned at Ye Fan.


    The calf even invited him to join in the dance.


    Ye Fan''s eyes twitched.


    What the f*ck?How is this possible?The calf can speak?


    Ye Fan was so stunned that he could not respond.


    However, he was nevertheless a worldly man.


    If god realm fighters could exist in the current world, then a dancing calf was usible.


    There were many things in this world that were unknown.


    Mostmon people did not know about Supreme martial artists. Likewise, there were many other


    things that Ye Fan was unaware of.


    Are supernatural beings reallyplete nonsense?l suppose no one can really provide the correct


    answer.


    Obviously, there were other people who were very sure that all the tales about supernatural beings


    were only legends and superstitions.


    However, Ye Fan believed otherwise.


    Right from the start, he had always firmly believed that all things were possible.


    He was able to view the world with open-mindedness.


    Just because one had never seen something did not mean that it did not exist.


    There was a kind of worm that was born in the spring and died in the autumn.


    They had never experienced winter, so they thought that the Earth only had three seasons.


    Just because they denied the existence of winter did not mean that winter did not exist.


    It would be useless to exin certain things to narrow-minded people.


    As far as Ye Fan was concerned, several people were ignorant and close-minded because of their


    limited experiences in the world.


    On the other hand, those who were of a higher level than Ye Fan would probably view him as an


    ignorant person too.


    Therefore, Ye Fan felt that people should not be too quick to deny the existence of things. Instead,


    they should view new discoveries with curiosity and understanding like the incredible calf that was


    right in front of his eyes.


    Despite his surprise, Ye Fan forced a smile.


    ¡°Please carry on. I''ll just watch.¡±


    That''s right. What else can I say?Don''t expect me to run over and dance with it, right?


    It was a pretty good effort on Ye Fan''s part seeing that he had not run away yet.


    The calf continued dancing.


    Its full height was around two meters tall.


    At that moment, it was standing on its hind legs, and its front legs were swinging away.


    The calf looked like a dancer.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the initial shock was over, Ye Fan actually found the action of the animal to be hrious.


    Controlling his urge not tough, he said, ¡°Are you the one who maintains thosemps?¡±


    The calf ignored him and carried on dancing.


    Once again, the creature extended its invitation to Ye Fan and asked him to dance as well.


    Ye Fan turned the calf down again.


    It would be very silly to dance with a calf.


    An hourter, the calf had finally finished its aerobics dance, and it was all fours.


    The calf walked over to the study and grabbed a drink of water.


    After that, it looked at Ye Fan and asked, ¡°Don''t you like to do aerobics? It''s very fun. If you don''t


    know how to, I can teach you.¡±


    The calf showed Ye Fan a crazy grin, and he felt creepy.


    I wonder who this magical calf is.


    ¡°I''m fine. I don''t like to do aerobics.¡±


    Ye Fan did not sense any hostility from the creature, so he decided to chat with it.


    ¡°Then, shall we do some drawing? Do you like to draw?¡± asked the calf.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    ¡°How about singing? Shall I teach you how to sing? I sing very beautifully.¡±


    With that, the calf started mooing, and it did sound quite rhythmic.


    However, Ye Fan was not in the mood to admire its singing.


    This is crap! No matter how much the calf tries, it can only make mooing sounds. How can it be


    deemed as


    lovely singing?


    ¡°What do you think? Do I sing well? Wan''er says that I''m a natural musician,¡± said the calf boastfully


    after it finished singing.


    Ye Fan could not bear to hurt its feelings, so he nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes, yes. It was very nice.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me teach you. Come and sing along with me. Moo, moo,¡± went the calf again.


    In that instant, Ye Fan''s face darkened. ¡°No, thank you. I don''t like to sing.¡±


    Once again, he rejected the calf.


    That seemed to make the creature angry.


    It turned its head away and uttered, ¡°Hmph! You''re so boring! I don''t want to y with you anymore.


    I''m going to do some drawing.¡±


    The calf ignored Ye Fan afterward and returned to the study table. It sat down and started drawing


    happily.


    The sound of its drawing could be heard.


    ¡°Um... May I know where is this ce?¡± asked Ye Fan


    with a smile.


    However, the calf paid him no heed.


    It appeared that the calf was really angry with him.


    Ye Fan did not know whether tough or cry.


    What a proud animal!


    Ye Fan then tried to coax it. ¡°Why don''t you teach me how to sing then?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! No. You''re so boring. I want to draw,¡± replied the calf with annoyance.


    ¡°Um...¡± Ye Fan did not know how to respond to that.


    Forget it. I''ll wait for it to finish drawing.


    During the time, Ye Fan continued to look around the house.


    It was very big with an area of approximately two hundred square meters.


    Other than the basic furniture, there were only paintings on the walls.


    Some of those looked like they were painted by the calf. There were paintings of a huge pce,


    barren wastnd, and even a flying dragon.


    To be honest, the paintings were quite well done.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Fan saw a skeleton in the corner of the room.


    It looked like it was a human skeleton.


    By the look of it, the person must have died a long time ago.


    It was covered withyers of dust.


    Upon closer inspection, Ye Fan noticed some words that had been carved on the wall behind the


    set of skeleton.


    It mentioned something about troubled times happening three hundred yearster. Once the


    heavenly gates had been opened, the Supreme would cease to exist.


    It also stated that the young princess would finally ascend the throne and join her brother to rule the


    world!


    After reading it over and over again, Ye Fan still could not understand what the words meant.


    The young princess in the sentences must be referring to the nakeddy lying on the magical bed.


    But, troubled times?Heavenly gates?Throne?What does it mean?Perhops, thedy, who is deeply


    asleep, is the princess left behind by the ancient royalty?Are they waiting for her to rise again so


    that she may revive her empire after three hundredyears?But please, after three hundred years, no


    matter how beautiful ady can be, she would have turned into ashes.


    Ye Fan shook his head with a wry smile. He felt that some king from the distant past was being very


    impractical.


    Just as Ye Fan was prepared to leave, he suddenly noticed a string of numbers below the words.


    Year 1722!


    That must have been written by the same person.


    The troubled times that he was talking about should happen in the year 2022.


    Eh?Yeor 2022?


    In an instant, Ye Fan''s eyes widened.


    He looked at the date again.


    1722.


    F*ck!Three hundred yearster, it will be this year.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Ye Fan felt a little terrified.


    Is this just a sensational prediction, or can it be true? Troubled times?Heavenly gates?What are


    they referring to?


    Ye Fan did not want to believe all those things.


    However, everything that he had encountered there made it difficult for him not to believe that there


    might be some truth to it.


    ¡°What do these words mean? Do you know?¡± Ye Fan asked the calf.


    Since his life was at stake, Ye Fan had no choice but to exercise caution.


    However, the calf refused to reply.


    Ye Fan was such a boring man.


    He was as stiff as a rock.


    The calf disliked boring people, and that was certainly making things difficult for Ye Fan.


    An idea popped into his mind. ¡°There''s no point in drawing. I have something more fun. Do you


    want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    ¡°Three of a kind.¡±


    ¡°Full House!¡±


    ¡°Four of a kind.¡±


    ¡°Royal flush!¡±


    A young man was ying poker with a calf on the wooden floor.


    Ye Fan made the pack of poker cards on the spot. He used to y poker with his friends when he


    was a kid.


    Huangniu was very interested in the poker game. It would grin whenever it had a higher card suite


    than Ye Fan. ¡°This is fun.¡±


    The calf''s mood greatly improved after a dozen rounds of the game.


    Ye Fan started to fish for information at this point. ¡°Mister, where are we?¡±


    Huangniu shook its head. ¡°I don''t know. I''ve been here ever since I can remember. Back then,


    Wan''er and an uncle were the only humans who had to y with me. Afterthe uncle died, Wan''erfell


    into a deep sleep. I had no one to y with me anymore since then. I''m so d you came along.


    I''ve got myself a new ymate now,¡± Huangniu said happily.


    ¡°How long have you stayed here?¡±


    ¡°Very long. Ever since I could remember,¡± Huangniu replied.


    Ye Fan twitched his lips.


    Da*n it. This is getting me nowhere.


    ¡°Then, do you know how to get out of here?¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡± Huangniu shook its head.


    ¡°Do you know what those writings on the walls mean?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Huangniu shook its head once again.


    ¡°What do you know then?¡± Ye Fan''s face darkened.


    Looks like this calfisn ''t going to be any help to me.


    ¡°I know how to wake Wan''er up. She knows everything, so you can ask her.¡±


    ¡°Wan''er?¡± Ye Fan turned to the beautiful girl lying on the magical bed. ¡°You mean her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re her brother, right? Wan''er has been waiting for her brother to pick her up ever since.


    She said to wake her up when her brother arrives, and then you came along. So you are her


    brother, right?¡±


    Huangniu asked Ye Fan earnestly as it checked him out.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''m not her brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I knew it. He''s noting. It''s been so long. He must have forgotten. Mr. Long and I are the


    only ones who remember her. I''m the only one who remembers her now that Mr. Long is dead. But


    anyway, you''re here now.¡± Huangniu spoke in a pitiful tone.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t interested in Wan''er''s brother at all. All he wanted was to leave the ce


    as soon as possible.


    Junie was still in the hands of the King of India. He couldn''t help but worry about her safety.


    ¡°Did you say this Wan''er knows everything? Then, she must know the way out, right?¡± Ye Fan


    asked.


    Huangniu nodded. ¡°Of course. Wan''er knows everything. She knows that the mountains outside are


    green, the water is blue, and the flowers are red. She was the one who told me about all these


    things I''ve painted. She even taught me how to fight. Do you know how to fight? Let''s fight. I''ve


    never been in a fight ever since Mr. Long passed away.¡±


    Huangniu aimed a kick at Ye Fan as it spoke.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood for a fight at the moment. He blocked the blow half-heartedly and was


    about to ask Huangniu how he could wake the girl up.


    However...


    Bang!


    The kick sent Ye Fan flying like a cannonball.


    He bared his teeth in pain as he was mmed into a wall.


    ¡°F*ck! Such incredible power from a calf!¡±


    Ye Fan was shocked.


    Even though Ye Fan had almost depleted his elemental force, he still had the Dragon God Body to


    back him up. Hence, he was still stronger than most Supremes.


    Nheless, the calf sent him flying with a kick.


    ¡°Did Wan''er teach you that?¡± Ye Fan frowned and asked.


    He suddenly found the girl who was sound asleep to be very mysterious.


    ¡°Yes. Do you want to wake her up? We can y poker together if she''s awake.¡±


    Huangniu had fallen in love with the game of poker ever since Ye Fan taught him the rules.


    ¡°Didn''t you say she would only wake up after her brotheres here?¡±


    Huangniu shook its head. ¡°Her brother won''t being anymore. Why not just wake her up now


    instead?¡±


    Huangniu tugged Ye Fan''s sleeves with its teeth and led him to the bed.


    ¡°So how do I do this?¡± asked Ye Fan.


    Huangniu grinned. ¡°Sleep with her.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Ye Fan''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    He thought Huangniu was an innocent calf. Why is it being such a pervert now?


    ¡°Go on then. Go wake her up,¡± Huangniu urged.


    Ye Fan''s face darkened. ¡°Go away. I''m not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    Huangniuughed.


    ¡°Looks like you''re not a bad guy. Mr. Long taught me this method to differentiate between the good


    guys and the bad guys. You would have been a bad guy if you slept with her. Okay. I''ll tell you the


    right way to wake her up. She''ll wake up with a kiss. It''s true this time around,¡± Huangniu said to Ye


    Fan.


    Ye Fan still doubted the calf''s words even though it pounded its chest to assure him.


    He once read a novel called Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the story of how a female ghost would drain a human''s life away with a kiss.


    Ye Fan was worried that he was being set up by Huangniu.


    However, Huangniu had turned around and pushed Ye Fan over with its butt while he was still


    hesitating. ¡°Goon!¡±


    Ye Fan lost his bnce and lunged himself at the girl who was sound asleep on the magical bed.


    Hended right on top of her


    Luckily for him, he managed to hold himself up with his hands.


    His lips almost grazed her cheeks.


    He could feel her warm breath on his face and the heat of her body just barely touching his.


    Fortunately, he didn''t kiss her.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was close.


    He almost betrayed his wife just now.


    However, Wan''er''sshes fluttered just as Ye Fan was rejoicing.


    The next moment, she slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked like a fairy woken up from her slumber after one thousand years.


    Ye Fan felt as if he was being wrapped up in her loneliness and sorrow as he stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, have you finallye to pick me up?¡±


    Two streams of tears trickled down her face as she spoke.


    She stared at the man before her with teary eyes; then, she lifted her head after a moment of


    hesitation, and kissed him.


    She had been waiting forthis moment for hundreds of nights.


    Her brother finally came after all these long and lonely nights.


    Ye Fan felt as if his spirit had been struck by lightning at that moment.


    His froze as his mind went nk.


    He was being enveloped in her sorrow and loneliness.


    For a moment there, he even suspected that he was her brother.


    Am I the one she''s been waiting for?


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t recall himself having a sister.


    I don''t think I have one. But why does this feel so familiar? Why do I feel like I''ve seen those eyes


    before? It''s as if I''ve seen those eyes numerous times.


    Her eyes, her lips, and even the touch of her skin felt all too familiarto Ye Fan.


    He felt as if he was meeting an old friend.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    After a long while, Ye Fan pushed her away.


    He staggered backward until his back reached a wall.


    He could still feel the cool sensation on his lips from when she kissed him. However, his face had


    completely changed.


    Ye Fan wasn''t taken aback because she had drained his aura.


    He was surprised by the amount of spiritual energy emanating from her.


    It was true.


    Ye Fan really thought he had a sister just now.


    It felt so real.


    However, Ye Fan was snapped back into reality after he calmed down.


    He realized that her spiritual energy was affecting him.


    ording to the Book of Celestial Cloud, there were many forms of energy in the world.


    The main ones were spiritual energy and physical energy.


    There were more people with physical energy than spiritual energy.


    One could say that everyone possessed some degree of spiritual energy, just that these energies


    were not strong enough to attack or defend themselves.


    Ye Fan''s spiritual energy level was so strong that the people around him could barely breathe


    whenever he unleashed his full potential.


    However, it wasn''t enough to affect one''s mind.


    Hence, he was really shocked when he realized that the girl before him had affected his thoughts.


    ¡°You''re not my brother?¡±


    Wan''er got down from the bed and stared at Ye Fan with her big round eyes.


    He noticed how her eyes dimmed upon the realization.


    It looked as if the light was slowly put out in the darkness.


    A wave of sorrow suddenly came crashing down.


    Boom!


    Spider web cracks started to form on the cave as it shook.


    Ye Fan was stupefied as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Huangniu was terrified. It quickly rushed over andforted Wan''er. ¡°Wan''er, he was sent by your


    brother to check in on you. He will be here to pick you up soon. You''ll be able to meet him before


    you even know it.¡±


    Huangniu shouted on top of its lungs, as if it was afraid that Wan''er wouldn''t be able to hear it.


    ¡°Is that true? Did my brother send you?¡± she turned to Ye Fan and asked.


    Huangniu quickly shot him a look.


    Ye Fan knew what it meant. He followed the calf''s instructions even though he had no idea why


    Huangniu told him to lie to her.


    ¡°Yes, your brother sent me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. He still remembers his promise.¡±


    Just as he expected, Wan''er''s eyes lit up once again upon his words. Her mood lifted immediately.


    The cave stopped shaking as if the storm had passed.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Huangniu sighed in relief.


    That was really dangerous. I was almost buried alive.


    ¡°Mister, what happened?¡± Ye Fan pulled Huangniu to a corner and asked in a low voice after Wan''er


    had calmed down.


    ¡°It''s hard to exin. In a nutshell, she is born with great spiritual energy that will intensify whenever


    she''s upset,¡± Huangniu quickly exined.


    ¡°Mr. Long warned me to never let her lose hope, or else the whole world will be buried alive. She


    has been imprisoned in this cave ever since she was young. She is able to withstand this loneliness


    because she truly believes that her brother wille for her. The light in her heart will be


    extinguished if she can no longer hold on to that thought. We will all die if she loses all hope. You


    almost killed us both just now when you pushed her away,¡± Huangniu said to Ye Fan earnestly.


    Chills ran down his spine upon Huangniu''s words.


    He turned to look at the beautiful girl once again.


    His gaze was filled with fear this time around.


    He stared at her as if she was a little monster.


    Ye Fan regretted waking her up now.


    There was no way he could leave this ce and would probably even end up dead if he wasn''t


    careful.


    He was deeply terrified when he felt her spiritual energy when she was upset just now.


    ¡°Wan''er,e and y. The three of us can y poker now that you''re awake.¡±


    Huangniu turned around and grinned at Wan''er after telling Ye Fan everything.


    ¡°Da*n you. All you care about is y. You dumb calf!¡±


    Ye Fan was rendered speechless.


    He wasn''t in the mood for poker anymore after learning her prowess.


    Who would dare win against this person who could destruct the world?


    Everyone would probably need to please her and make her happy.


    This ce is too weird. Everyone here is weird.


    Ye Fan wanted to leave this ce as soon as he could.


    Hence, he started to fish for information from Wan''er.


    ¡°What? Wan''er, did you say you''ve been waiting for three hundred years? But you...¡±


    After a brief conversation, Ye Fan found out that the girl''s name was Wan''er.


    Moreover, she was as innocent as a nk page that she believed everything Ye Fan told her.


    She would also tell Ye Fan all of herthoughts.


    Wan''er told him she was brought here a year or two after she was born.


    She had never seen trees, mountains, springs, and rivers outside.


    The only thing she had ever seen was the long and narrow cave and the dim flickering light.


    However, she could remember every moment she had spent with her brother even though she had


    never seen the outside world.


    She remembered hiking and fishing by the river with her brother. She even remembered how her


    brother had screamed when she was being whisked away and had promised herthat he would bring


    her home one day.


    ¡°Isn''t it weird? Newborn babies can''t remember anything, but I remember every moment I spent with


    my brother. The paintings I taught Niu were all ces I visited with my brother. Besides that, I can


    remember lots of secret martial arts techniques, the way to make pills, weapons, and lots of


    cultivation methods. It was as if all these were carved into my long-term memory ever since I was


    born. For example, the hibernation technique was also from part of my memory. My body will be in a


    frozen state whenever I hibernate. The process of me growing up and growing old will also slow


    down. However, I will be woken up from my slumber when I feel someone''s aura. Isn''t this


    amazing?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er hugged her knees as she sat down on the carpet floor. Sheid her head on her


    knees and said to Ye Fan happily.


    Wan''er usually didn''t talk much. She didn''t know why she told Ye Fan all these.


    It is probably because he was sent by my brother.


    She felt a tremendous sense of camaraderie because of this.


    Ye Fan was a knowledgeable man. He managed to guess a few things after hearing her out. ¡°I once


    read about a strong and powerful n called the Demon me n in a book. They have very few


    members, but all of them are very powerful. Each demon me will inherit memories from the n.


    Hence, they were able to pass down the n''s culture, heritage, and experience through this gift.


    You must have inherited this knowledge from your n. It is a very powerful gift. You don''t need to


    record all these in books nor learn them from a teacher. It''s all ingrained in you. You just need to


    look within yourself for the answer if you ever need one.¡± ¡°Hehe. What do you think? She''s amazing.


    Isn''t she? Anyone who marries her will receive an entire n''s rich knowledge. Moreover, your child


    will also inherit these powers. You must have regretted not sleeping with her just now, right? Your


    n will be very powerful if you take Wan''er as your wife. At least your culture will advance by


    500 years.¡±


    Huangniu kicked Ye Fan and grinned mischievously.


    Da*n this calf. I thought he was an honest calf.


    However, Ye Fan realized how cheeky Huangniu was after getting to know him.


    How could he say such things in front of her? Such nonsense!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s face darkened.


    Some things should be kept between the two of us. How could you say all these in front of her?

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    He thought Duanmu Wan''er would get mad after hearing their exchange.


    However, much to his surprise, Duanmu Wan''er grinned when she saw him bickering with


    Huangniu.


    It probably reminded her of when she bickered with her brother.


    ¡°Wan''er, do you know how to leave this ce?¡±


    After a brief exchange, Ye Fan finally asked the one thing he cared about most.


    Wan''er nodded. ¡°Mr. Long once told me the way to get out of here, but it''s very difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then, it means there is a way to open the door, right?¡± Ye Fan was delighted.


    A few minutester, Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er arrived in front of a door.


    Behind the door was all kinds of treasures.


    Ye Fan didn''t open the door even though he passed by just now.


    He had never explored the room behind the door before.


    Thentern flickered in the dark at the entrance.


    Duanmu Wan''er picked up antern, pushed the door open, and entered the room with Ye Fan.


    However, a wave of energy rushed out as they opened the door.


    ¡°Careful, Wan''er!¡±


    Ye Fan was shocked.


    He thought tragedy was about to befall them as he quickly pulled Wan''er into his arms.


    However, it was just a false rm.


    There was no danger except for that violent force of energy.


    ¡°Sorry. I overreacted.¡±


    Ye Fan quickly let go of Duanmu Wan''er''s hand and rubbed his head awkwardly.


    This was his second time taking advantage of her.


    She could have considered his actions an offense even though he didn''t do it on purpose.


    ¡°It''s okay. I know you only have good intentions. My brother would pull me into his arms too


    whenever I ran into danger when I was young.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er smiled at Ye Fan.


    Her big beautiful eyes curved into a crescent.


    Huangniu, who was ying poker by itself, broke into a smile when it saw the scene.


    It noticed that Wan''er was happier this time around after she woke up.


    Except for a huge stone statue, there was nothing in the room.


    Ye Fan knew what the stone statue represented.


    It was an ancient master of India who detained him with ThunderChain on Folo Mountain back then.


    He was pretty sure this cave belonged to him after this discovery.


    Duanmu Wan ''er must have been captured by this guy hundreds of years ago and imprisoned here.


    Ye Fan couldn''t tell whetherthis Indian master was dead or alive.


    However, he was sure there existed a world he had never heard of in this universe.


    A man once told him so back at the Great North.


    Moreover, Ye Fan had always wondered about the Chu residence.


    He had stayed with his great-grandma at the Chu residence when he was young.


    He knew deep down that his great-grandma was an extraordinary woman.


    Nheless, she had never left the Chu residence.


    It was as if she was being imprisoned there.


    Or perhaps she was guarding something precious.


    Ye Fan realized all these when he saw Duanmu Wan''er and Huangniu and the writings on the walls.


    There was no doubt about it.


    He had a feeling that this was the calm before the storm.


    The gates of heaven will open after troubled times.


    Even though Ye Fan had no idea what troubled times meant, he was very sure that he would need


    to be strong enough to brave through it all.


    He had decided that he would confine himself in solitary training after getting out of here and


    rescuing Junie.


    He vowed to never return without first breaking into god realm.


    He did all these not only because he wanted to destroy the Chu Sect, but also to protect the people


    closest to him when trouble came.


    ¡°Wan''er, get behind me,¡± Ye Fan said out of the blue.


    He aimed a punch at the statue.


    Bam...


    That one powerful punch sounded like nine punches.


    The thousand-year-old stone statue immediately broke into pieces.


    ¡°Why did you destroy the statue?¡± Duanmu Wan''er was puzzled.


    ¡°I''m trapped here because of this thing. I''m just venting out my anger,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    Of course, there was another reason why Ye Fan destroyed the statue.


    Back then, the ancient master of India used this stone statue as a medium to project its silhouette


    on Folo Mountain.


    It was just like how the Grand Old Lady used the Sword of Yunyang as a medium to project her


    spirit during the war at Mount Chumen.


    Hence, the silhouette of the ancestor of India must have depended on an object to project its spirit.


    This stone statue was most probably it.


    Just as he thought, a silhouette appeared as the stone statue was destroyed.


    It was the ancient master of India!


    ¡°You nipoops. How dare you destroy my statue? I, Indra, vow to destroy you!¡±


    The silhouette threatened.


    Ye Fan swatted the silhouette away without hesitation.


    The ancient master''s spirit was reduced to a sorry state after the stone statue was destroyed.


    The people from India''s Folo Pce would no longer receive any help from their ancient master no


    matter how hard they screamed.


    ¡°You used the sixth form of the Invoke the Celestial Sky, Infinite Force, right?¡±


    Ye Fan shuddered when he heard Duanmu Wan''er''s voice.


    ¡°Y-You know about that?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er chuckled. ¡°Hehe. I know a lot more than this.¡±


    With that, they continued forward until they reached a well.


    ¡°This is the exit. Jump into the well and you''ll be able to get out of here.¡± Duanmu Wan''er pointed at


    the well.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and stared at the well.


    Swoosh!


    The opening of the well was suddenly struck by lightninging from within.


    Ye Fan quickly staggered backwards in shock.


    Luckily for him, the Power of Lightning dissipated right outside the well.


    ¡°Wan''er, are you sure you''re not trying to set me up? Are you sure the exit is located right at the


    bottom of the well? This is a dead-end.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan had seen it all even though he only had time for one look just now.


    There was a sea of lightning inside the well.


    They were violent forces of the power of lightning.


    The wave of hot air they felt when they opened the door just now was probably due to the Power of


    Lightning.


    Moreover, Ye Fan finally realized that Thunder Chain that appeared at Folo Mountain probably


    originated from the Power of Lightning in this well.


    Who would have thought that this cave held so much power?


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er doubled over withughter when she saw Ye Fan''s face.


    She loved to see Ye Fan in a state where he was all embarrassed.


    ¡°I''m not lying. It''s true. Life and deathe hand in hand. If you can withstand Power of the


    Lightning and cross the sea of lightning, you will be able to get out of here. If not, things will be hard.


    Mr. Long couldn''t get through even though he was a martial artist. Of course, you''re wee to try


    if you want,¡± Duanmu Wan''er said jokingly.


    Ye Fan walked over and looked at the well once again.


    He chickened out in the end.


    No way.


    He had experienced the Power of Lightning before.


    Four strikes were enough to knock him out.


    There must be thousands of strikes of Lightning in the well.


    ¡°Da*n it! Is there realty no way out?¡±


    Ye Fan punched the floor, feeling enraged.


    He was filled with despair once again.


    ¡°Who would have thought that I, Chu Tianfan, will be stuck here till the day I die? I haven''t done the


    things I want to do nor get even with my enemies yet.¡±


    Ye Fan found it hard to stay calm at that moment as he was filled with anger and despair.


    He was swarmed with all kinds of negative emotions.


    Duanmu Wan''er couldn''t stand it anymore as she watched how upset he was. ¡°I can help you if you


    really must leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    ¡°The Power of Lightning is the power of the heavens! Anyone who tries to stop it will fail and die.¡±


    ¡°Barging in is not the wisest option to pass through it. Instead of trying to beat it, you can try to join


    it.¡±


    ¡°If I remember this correctly, there is a secret technique called the Thunderdrake technique. By


    mastering it, you can train your body to absorb the Power of Lightning and use it as your own


    power.¡±


    ¡°Once you reach the top, you will morph into a Thunderdrake and possess the Power of Lightning.


    You will have enough power to destroy the entire world.¡±


    ¡°Besides the immense power, this technique also increases your affinity with the Power of Lightning.


    Getting near the force will no longer cause any harm to you. Instead, your power will increase as


    you stay close to the source for a longer period,¡± Duanmu Wan''er passed a book that recorded all of


    the techniques needed to master Raijin Thunderdrake to Ye Fan as she said.


    ¡°However, Raijin Thunderdrake is a skill that requires a much higher cultivation threshold. Preparing


    for it requires keen determination and it will also take a huge toll on your physical health.¡±


    ¡°I wrote this technique down for Mr. Long to train. However, he has the determination to master the


    technique but not the physique to endure the power.¡±


    ¡°The first chapter of Raijin Thunderdrake is to channel the power into one''s body. s, Mr. Long


    was injured fatally because his body couldn''t withstand the immense power.¡±


    ¡°After that incident, I realized that Raijin Thunderdrake is not suitable for cultivation by any human


    without proper preparation.¡±


    ¡°Before trying to master Raijin Thunderdrake, one must first strengthen and prepare one''s body.¡±


    ¡°This is the only method I have currently. Are you sure you want to do this, Ye Fan?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er told Ye Fan everything she knew about practicing Raijin Thunderdrake.


    It wasn''t that they never tried leaving the ce. They tried, but failed and caused the death of a


    member in the process.


    Although the secret technique had high risks, Duanmu Wan''er told Ye Fan about it because she


    saw how anxious he was to leave the ce.


    However, she didn''t want him to take the risk and ended up sacrificing his life.


    As Duanmu Wan''er was worrying about the decision that Ye Fan was about to make, Huangniu


    taunted, ¡°Just give up, human. You''ll never get out of here. Raijin Thunderdrake is not meant to be


    mastered by humans.¡±


    ¡°Look at the pile of bones at the corner. That''s Mr. Long. Even such a powerful man like him died


    trying to master Raijin Thunderdrake. What do you suppose will happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to kill yourself. Isn''t it nice to stay alive and live here? You can have fun with me and


    maybe have seven or eight kids with Wan''er in the future.¡±


    ¡°When they grow up, they can be my friends and we can all have fun together,¡± Huangniu said as


    he daydreamed about the future.


    Huangniu didn''t want Ye Fan to leave. Also, he didn''t think Ye Fan can leave them even if he


    wanted to because he knew that Raijin Thunderdrake could be fatal to humans because of the


    power it wielded.


    ¡°Why are you not talking, Ye Fan? Are eight kids not enough for you?¡±


    ¡°If you want more kids, just discuss with Wan''er.¡±


    Confused, Huangniu turned around to look at Ye Fan because he didn''t reply to him.


    But in the next instant, Huangniu was so shocked that he dropped all the cards that he was ying


    with.


    Ye Fan was sitting cross-legged on the meditation bed before anyone could notice.


    His body was glowing brightly and his muscles were bulging as if he were made of steel.


    From the looks of it, he possessed an explosive amount of strength.


    Ye Fan was channeling energy from his Dragon God Body!


    At the same time, Ye Fan was thinking about the contents of the first chapter to Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    Soon enough, he managed to gather the Power of


    Lightning at his forehead.


    Although the current strength of the Power of Lightning that Ye Fan channeled was the weakest, it


    was strong enough to cause internal damage to the human body.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cultivating Raijin Thunderdrake was dangerous because of the need to channel the Power of


    Lightning into one''s body.


    The limbs and tendons could still take the force, but the heart and the brain were the most fragile


    parts of the body.


    One could be a Supreme, but if one''s brain and the heart were struck by the Power of Lightning, it


    could cause brain damage or even worse, death.


    ¡°What the hell? Are you mad?¡±


    Huangniu was shocked to the core because he would never have thought that Ye Fan would risk his


    life so stupidly.


    Shouldn''t he think carefully before he did it?


    ¡°Hurry, Wan''er! Stop him! He''s a madman!¡± Huangniu eximed as it urged Duanmu Wan''er to stop


    Ye Fan.


    Duanmu Wan''er''s pallid face revealed that she was too shocked by the fact that Ye Fan did not


    consider the consequences before trying to master the technique.


    Is he really not afraid of dying?


    ¡°There''s no stopping him now. The Power of Lightning has entered his body.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er shook her head.


    It wasn''t the first time she saw someone in practice.


    She had already seen it when Mr. Long tried to master Raijin Thunderdrake, but there were some


    notable differences.


    Ye Fan''s body was emitting gold rays, which was what didn''t happen to Mr. Long.


    ¡°Oh no! Who will y cards with me when he''s dead?¡±


    Huangniu regretted not stopping Ye Fan earlier.


    Duanmu Wan''er was feeling sad as well.


    However, just as they were worried about Ye Fan''s seemingly sealed fate, the noise and


    movements around suddenly stopped and everything went silent.


    When Ye Fan opened his eyes, a strange golden pattern appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°This... Isn''t this Thunderstripe?¡±


    ¡°Have you seeded?¡±


    Huangniu was confused while Duanmu Wan''er covered her gaping mouth in shock.


    Raijin Thunderdrake has a total of nine levels.


    When one masters a level, a Thunderstripe will appear on the forehead.


    The Thunderstripes could be used to store the Power of Lightning that was absorbed.


    Back when Mr. Long tried, he couldn''t get the first Thunderstripe even after seven days.


    Yet, Ye Fan aplished the feat in no more than a few minutes.


    ¡°What''s the next step?¡±


    ¡°Continue, Wan''er. How do I master Raijin Thunderdrake?¡±


    Ye Fan was confused by the expressions on Huangniu and Duanmu Wan''er''s faces.


    He found the book holding the secrets to Raijin Thunderdrake familiar after skimming through it just


    now.


    Feeling as if it shared simrities with his Dragon God Body, he casually tried to master Raijin


    Thunderdrake as Duanmu Wan''er was telling him about it.


    However, he couldn''t remember clearly what happened afterward.


    All he knew was that he zoned out for a moment and was totally unaware of what had happened.


    Silence ensued as both Huangniu and Duanmu Wan''er didn''t reply him.


    After a long pause, Huangniu sighed and eximed, ¡°You are insane! I can''t believe that you did it!¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er''s worries were reced with tion.


    ¡°I didn''t know you are so powerful, Ye Fan! Have you


    practiced Raijin Thunderdrake before?¡±


    Both of them were looking at Ye Fan with admiration and apprehension.


    ording to what Duanmu Wan''er remembered, Raijin Thunderdrake was one of the most difficult


    and dangerous secret techniques ever.


    Seeding in mastering the technique meant that the person was extremely powerful.


    Upon mastery, one would morph into Thunderdrake and wield the power to change the world.


    However, failure in mastering the technique would result in instant death.


    Hence, Duanmu Wan''er would never try mastering it even if she was the best in her n.


    For as long as she remembered, only her oldest ancestors seeded in mastering it.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    ¡°Have I made it past the first level?¡±


    Ye Fan hadn''t realized that he had alreadypleted the first level of Raijin Thunderdrake.


    He didn''t expect to seed on one try as he only tried it out because it seemed familiar.


    Nheless, it was good news that he mastered the first level of Raijin Thunderdrake almost


    effortlessly.


    It meant that he would seed in mastering the next few levels and everything would just be a


    matter of time.


    In other words, Ye Fan saw hope in leaving the cave.


    ¡°Thank you, Wan''er.¡±


    Ye Fan was beyond happy and grateful to know that he identally mastered the first level of Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    Without wasting any time, he continued with the second level.


    ording to Duanmu Wan''er''s estimation, Ye Fan had to achieve the seventh level at the least if he


    wanted to escape the cave sessfully.


    There were a total of nine levels to Raijin Thunderdrake, and every three levels ounted for one


    big stage.


    The first stage was the cultivation of the Power of Lightning.


    Mastering the second stage would mean circting all of the power in the whole body.


    When the third and final stage was achieved, the cultivator would transform into a Thunderdrake.


    Boom!


    As Ye Fan concentrated, the Power of Lightning surged out of the cave and entered his body


    through his forehead.


    In the process, he created a radial force that emitted the Power of Lightning which extended miles


    away.


    The force was strong enough to shatter Huangniu''s food bowl.


    ¡°The heck! Why do you have to destroy my stuff? Get


    out of here!¡±


    After tolerating Ye Fan for almost a day and seeing that his beloved toys and artwork were ruined,


    Huangniu couldn''t take it anymore and proceeded to kick him out with his hooves.


    ¡°Get out and master your technique outdoor!¡±


    Although Ye Fan was kicked out abruptly, he wasn''t angry at Huangniu. After a short break, he


    headed to the room that contained the Well of the


    Thunderdrake.


    As Ye Fan started to cultivate, the cave was back to its usual silence.


    Days went past, but Ye Fan didn''te out even once.


    As Duanmu Wan''er was worried that something bad might happen to Ye Fan, she visited him


    multiple times to make sure he was fine.


    ¡°Wan''er, how long do you think that man will take toplete three levels of Raijin Thunderdrake?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er thought about it carefully before she answered, ¡°The higher the level, the harder it


    is to master it. Even if Ye Fan is very talented, I think he needs at least a year.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Huangniu shook its head. ¡°You are overestimating him. I think he won''t be able to master three


    levels even if we give him three years.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation requires peace and stability! All he has been thinking is to get out of this ce. There''s


    no way he can cultivate peacefully.¡± Huangniu shook its head.


    ¡°This works too, I guess. If he stays here for a few years, he can keep you apanied longer.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he might be able to help you escape here too.¡±


    Huangniu looked at Duanmu Wan''er in a serious way that was unlike his usual yful self.


    However, Duanmu Wan''er shook her head and replied, ¡°I won''t leave this ce until my brother


    comes.¡±


    Huangniu opened its mouth to say something, but in the end, it just kept quiet.


    Three dayster, Huangniu and Duanmu Wan''er were ying card games when Ye Fan suddenly


    appeared before them.


    Duanmu Wan''er smiled at the sight of him. ¡°Are you tired? You should take a break.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Long mentioned that cultivation couldn''t be done in one day. You need to be patient and


    determined. Only when you calm down, you can master the first three levels of Raijin Thunderdrake


    in a year.¡±


    ¡°One year?¡± Ye Fan was stunned.


    Huangniuughed. ¡°You''re too optimistic about it, Wan''er. He doesn''t even believe that he can


    manage it within a year.¡±


    ¡°You need at least three years,¡± Huangniu shook its head as it said.


    Puzzled, Ye Fan asked, ¡°Is it really that hard? I find it quite easy.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you can pass me the methods to the fourth level of Raijin Thunderdrake now, Wan''er.


    I''ll try to achieve the fourth level by tomorrow,¡± Ye Fan urged.


    Huangniu and Duanmu Wan''er were shocked by his words.


    ¡°You... Have youpleted the first three levels?¡± Huangniu stared at Ye Fan as if it saw a ghost.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Yes. I told you, it doesn''t seem that difficult.¡±


    ¡°I should be able to reach the seventh level in three more days.¡±


    Silence ensued as Huangniu and Duanmu Wan''er were at a loss of words.


    Over a thousand years, only a few of Wan''er''s ancestors seeded in mastering Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    How did Ye Fan manage to master three levels in just three days?


    Is he a demon?


    Huangniu was so terrified that there were tears prickling in its eyes.


    It tried to practice Raijin Thunderdrake but it couldn''t even understand the technique.


    In the end, Huangniu gave up.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead before handing Ye Fan the fourth volume


    of Raijin Thunderdrake.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After taking the book, Ye Fan went back and continued cultivating.


    He had no choice but to hurry up because Junie was still waiting for him outside the cave.


    Furthermore, the words on the walls of the cave were starting to unnerve him.


    Trouble times areing. The Supremes will cease to exist.lfa disaster is bad enough to wipe off


    the Supremes, how will the rest of the poption survive?


    Mucheng and everyone that he cared for were out there.


    The thought of it scared Ye Fan.


    He was afraid that he would be stuck in the cave for too long and by the time he got out, nothing


    else


    would be left in the world except for ruins and debris.


    I must hurry!I must hurry up and achieve the seventh level of Raijin Thunderdrake!


    However, things did not go as expected.


    This time, it took seven days and the fourth level was yet to be achieved by him.


    ¡°Da*n it! Why haven''t I reached the fourth level?¡±


    As time passed, Ye Fan became more anxious. In the end, he lost control of the Power of Lightning


    and it broke through his body.


    Pfft!


    Ye Fan''s cultivation was interrupted. Spewing out a mouthful of blood, he crashed onto the ground.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    The loud noise shocked Duanmu Wan''er and Huangniu.


    Duanmu Wan''er hurried forward and gave him a pill when she saw Ye Fan''s pale face and the blood


    on the ground.


    When Ye Fan woke up, he found himself lying on a bed.


    Next to him was Duanmu Wan''er, who was busy preparing medicine for him.


    ¡°You''re awake.¡± Duanmu Wan''er smiled gently.


    ¡°You''re such a lunatic. If not for your strong physique, you would have died!¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary? Is the outside world so wonderful that you are so anxious to get out of


    here?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it nice to stay here? We can keep you apanied and entertained. We can even build a


    family together.¡±


    ¡°The outside world is doomed. Mr. Long said that a disaster ising, and everyone will die.¡±


    ¡°However, if we stay here, we can still stay alive.¡±


    Huangniu red at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan scoffed, ¡°What''s the point of living if everyone you ever cared about dies and you are the


    only person left?¡±


    Feeling sorrowful, Ye Fan sighed, ¡°You are just a calf. You will never understand.¡±


    ¡°I know this ce means the world to you because you have spent all your life here, but this is not


    where I belong. I belong to the outside world, and there are a lot of people waiting for me there.


    Even if the world ends, I have to be there for them.¡±


    He still had important things to do.


    His subordinates, his woman, his enemy... All of them were waiting for him, and yet he was trapped


    in the dark cave.


    After all those years of training and suffering, none of his powers could help him escape the cave.


    What is the point of it?


    Huangniu couldn''tprehend what Ye Fan was saying but Duanmu Wan''er was stunned by it.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    She might not understand how Ye Fan felt, but she could rte to those who were waiting for his


    return.


    They must have felt exactly the same as she did when she waited for her brother alone.


    ¡°I''ll help you, Ye Fan.¡±


    After a long silence, Duanmu Wan''er made the decision.


    Her eyes were full of determination when she said that.


    Ye Fan did not expect Duanmu Wan''er to be of any help after spending a few days together and


    realizing that she knew nothing about martial arts.


    Perhaps she remembered a lot about the secret techniques in martial arts, but she never mastered


    any of the techniques before because she wasn''t interested in them.


    How could someone from a different martial arts world help him master Raijin Thunderdrake?


    The most she could do was to tell him the secret


    techniques.


    However, Ye Fan had totally underestimated her.


    Not only did she remember every single secret technique, but also she remembered their insights


    on Raijin Thunderdrake.


    ¡°Legend has it that one will morph into a Thunderdrake upon mastery of Raijin Thunderdrake...¡±


    ¡°Raijin Thunderdrake isn''t just about absorbing the Power of Lightning. It is about merging the


    power with the soul...¡±


    ¡°There is life in everything in this world including the Power of Lightning.¡±


    ¡°You have to concentrate and put in every effort to feel its existence.¡±


    ¡°When both your souls meet, the Power of Lightning will no longer threaten your life. You will be


    able to channel the power with ease and use it as your own.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er''s voice was gentle and soothing.


    She shared her ancestor''s training ideology with Ye


    Fan as if she were teaching a student.


    Ye Fan listened to her carefully and tried to understand everything.


    He was like a dry sponge sucking in all the knowledge given to him ravenously.


    Needless to say, that knowledge arrived just in time for him.


    Only then did he fully understand how Raijin Thunderdrake worked.


    It was unlike any other technique.


    Normally, mastering a technique would result in a power boost and creating a body that would be


    strong enough to take bullets.


    However, ording to Wan''er, the highest level of Raijin Thunderdrake would allow someone to


    have the power to channel the Power of Lightning.


    It was way more powerful than the levels that he had achieved with Raijin Thunderdrake.


    For the next few days, Ye Fan would go into practice after he and Duanmu Wan''er discussed the


    techniques of Raijin Thunderdrake.


    Whenever in doubt, Duanmu Wan''er would either depend on her memory or discuss it with Ye Fan.


    Day by day as they continued, Huangniu felt neglected as they ignored its invitation to them to y


    together.


    Huangniu felt like a third wheel.


    However, it cheered up a bit the moment it saw Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er helping each other out.


    Huangniu recalled what Mr. Long told it before his death.


    ¡°Poor Wan''er. Her brother is all the hope she has in this world.¡±


    ¡°Try your best to find someone who can rece her brother and take care of her. That way, she has


    someone else to depend on and she won''t lose all of her hope even if her brother neveres


    back.¡±


    It was at that moment that Huangniu realized Ye Fan could be the new hope for Wan''er.


    After another seven days, Ye Fan mastered the sixth


    level.


    However, he was stuck again at the seventh level.


    This time, even Duanmu Wan''er couldn''t help him.


    ¡°I have no choice but to risk it now.¡±


    Seeing that there was no way of mastering the seventh level, Ye Fan decided to use his current


    power to break through the cave.


    ¡°What the heck? Are you mad? You really don''t want to live, do you? This is not something that you


    should joke about!¡±


    Huangniu was appalled and angry at Ye Fan.


    If it were in Ye Fan''s position, it would never try breaking through the cave unless it made it to the


    ninth level.


    However, Ye Fan wanted to try it even though he was only at the sixth level.


    Nothing else could change his mind.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With the two types of power he had, he had a very good chance to walk out of the cave alive!


    In the end, he decided to leave the cave the next day.


    Ye Fan stopped cultivating and enjoyed hisst night at the cave.


    He yed cards with Huangniu and brought out a few bottles of liquor from the basement.


    Huangniu was amazed by the taste of liquor as it had never tried any before.


    It drank about eighteen shots of liquor until it was drunk and couldn''t continue anymore.


    ¡°Silly cow.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed at the sight of Huangniu getting drunk.


    While Ye Fan and Huangniu were drinking, Duanmu Wan''er was sitting by the stairs alone.


    Curled into a ball, she stared nkly ahead of her as she hugged Ye Fan''s coat and rested her chin


    on her knees.¡±


    Her eyes reflected the ancient candle, which was burning beside them.


    ¡°Are you thinking of your brother again?¡±


    Ye Fan came over and sat beside her.


    Duanmu Wan''er nodded. ¡°I''m envious of yourfamily and friends. They get to see you soon after a


    long wait.¡±


    ¡°When do you think my brother wille for me, Ye Fan? Or is he never going toe for me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he doesn''t want me anymore.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er had never felt that depressed her whole life.


    Her hair was tousled by a sudden gust of wind that swept through the cave.


    ¡°No, Wan''er. I think your brother is somewhere cultivating his power and waiting for the right time to


    come for you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t have risk this if I have a choice.¡±


    Ye Fan had spent almost a month in the cave.


    He couldn''t risk staying any longer because Junie''s situation was getting more dangerous as every


    minute passed.


    He had to give his shot even if the odds were against him.


    ¡°You are too sweet for anyone to abandon you, Wan''er.¡±


    ¡°Too bad that I am the only child. If I have a sister like you, I will do whatever it takes to protect you


    from harm even if it means that I will have to fight against the world! But you won''t be able to marry


    anyone because I won''t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Curious, Duanmu Wan''er asked.


    ¡°lean never bear to let my sister marry any other guy!¡± Ye Fan said.


    As Duanmu Wan''erughed, her melodious voice filled the cave.


    ¡°Thank you, Ye Fan. You are the first person to treat me so nicely other than my brother.¡±


    That night, Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er talked about a lot of things.


    Ye Fan told her about his past, the war at Chu Sect, his days in school, and how he got married.


    He also told her about his friends and the beautiful scenery in China.


    Duanmu Wan''er''s views of him changed when she heard his stories.


    Back then, Ye Fan seemed odd and distant to her.


    Now, she realized he had feelings just like any other human.


    ¡°Your life is so interesting, unlike mine. All I have seen is this cave.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Interesting? I have been through countless sufferings.¡±


    ¡°And who knows? Maybe it will all end tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Fan acted as if it were nothing, but deep down he was actually afraid.


    Below their was a sea full of the Power of Lightning-


    Even if he had two types of martial arts power shielding him, the chances of him getting out alive


    were still quite low.


    However, he couldn''t possibly stay and continue cultivating because he felt that he wouldn''t make


    much progress even if he cultivated for another three to five years.


    Furthermore, he didn''t have much time left.


    Even if it meant death, he had to give it a shot!


    After a moment of silence, Duanmu Wan''er suddenly turned around and faced Ye Fan.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ye Fan! I will make sure that you won''t die.¡±


    What?


    Ye Fan was stunned. ¡°Do you have another way, Wan''er?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er lowered her head as she blushed.


    ¡°There''s indeed another way. But you have to promise not to tell anyone else about it, especially my


    brother!¡±

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Ye Fan perked up. ¡°There''s a way for me to break through to the seventh level of Raijin


    Thunderdrake?¡±


    I was this close to losing hope! The surprises never end with this little monster.


    A hopeful grin spread across Ye Fan''s face when Duanmu Wan''er nodded once more.


    ¡°Tell me, Wan''er. How do I get there?¡±


    ¡°You have to...¡± Duanmu Wan''er stammered as the blush in her cheeks intensified.


    Ye Fan bristled with determination at her hesitance. ¡°Rest assured, Wan''er. I will do whatever it


    takes to achieve the seventh level.¡±


    It was Ye Fan''s resolute expression that had caused Duanmu Wan''er to nod tersely.


    ¡°All right, then. But you need to follow my instructions closely for whates next.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Ye Fan answered a little too quickly.


    Her first instruction for him was to knock Huangniu out and lock him in a room before them.


    Ye Fan gazed uprehending^ at the cow and back at Duanmu Wan''er. What does the cow have


    to do with my training?


    ¡°You want a breakthrough, don''t you?¡± she urged. ¡°Knock Huangniu on the head or I won''t help


    you.¡±


    With a sigh of resignation, Ye Fan trudged toward Huangniu who was deep in slumber and pped


    it across the head.


    Not only did the p not do the trick, but it had even caused Huangniu to jump to his hooves.


    The calf was enraged that he stared at Ye Fan with angry eyes.


    It was as if he was questioning Ye Fan''s action.


    What the hell was that for?


    Ye Fan could not believe his eyes.


    It was a rather forceful smack! Even a supreme grandmaster would have crumpled to the floor from


    that.


    ¡°Sorry about that, buddy,¡± Ye Fan exined hastily.


    He did not have to worry about what to say next to appease the cow because Huangniu fell over out


    cold the next moment with an almighty crash.


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief beforemencing theborious task of hauling the unconscious


    cow into a little ck room by the corridor.


    ¡°What''s next?¡± he asked, panting as he returned to Duanmu Wan''er.


    I can''t tell what she''s thinking, but I choose to trust her.


    ¡°Pinch your nose with one hand, raise the other above your head, and spin around on the spot three


    times.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan followed the instructions as well as he could. ¡°Like this, Wan''er?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er chortled at the ludicrous sight, gracing the air with the sound of her tinkling


    laughter.


    Ye Fan scowled as he realized how stupid he must have looked. ¡°How dare you make a fool out of


    me?¡± he said in a huff. ¡°You''ll pay for that!¡±


    At the final word, he made a dash toward her to rap his knuckles on her forehead.


    To his surprise, she did not attempt to avoid his assault. Instead, she took it in good humor and


    even stuck her tongue out at him.


    Duanmu Wan''er''s yful demeanor intrigued Ye Fan, rendering him momentarily dumb.


    She is just so pretty. There is no way I can get mad at her.


    ¡°You find it funny, don''t you? I was beside myself with anxiety. I''m going to get really angry if you


    don''t stopughing!¡± Ye Fan growled.


    It was only after that threat that Duanmu Wan''erfell silent, though she could not keep the twinkle of


    mischief out of her eyes when she looked at him.


    ¡°You''re too trusting with me. Aren''t you afraid that harm mighte to you if you kept doing as I


    say? We haven''t known each other for very long, after all. You don''t even know who I am and where


    I came from!¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°I am a good judge of character.


    Even if you were to bring me harm, I wouldn''t mind being killed by an adorable little monster like


    you. Besides, it wouldn''t be so bad to die by your hand, Wan''er. I don''t mind being dead if it means


    that I could drift beside you forever as a ghost.¡±


    Ye Fan could not quite exin why, but he did not feel the need to keep his guard up around her.


    Though they had not been acquainted for long, her innocence and naiveness captivated him to


    such an extent that he felt as if he had known her all his life.


    Growing up here must be ideal when she doesn''t know the big, bad world out there. Pure and


    unadulterated as a lotus blooming atop snowy peaks, she was blessed with ignorance unlike the


    cruel reality that most of us know. This girl does not have a malicious bone In her body.


    Though Duanmu Wan''er knew that Ye Fan spoke out of levity most of the time, she was still happy


    to be the subject of hispliments.


    ¡°You must have tricked a lot of girls with that silver tongue of yours, Ye Fan. Come on, be honest.


    How many girls have you been with?¡±


    Ye Fan grimaced. ¡°I''ve never done such a thing to even one single girl.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I''m sure that''s true. All right, enough chatter. Get on the magical bed. Cross your legs, close


    your eyes, and empty your mind. When your mind is sufficiently cleared, begin channeling Raijin


    Thunderdrake slowly. Feel the differences as you move up the levels, all the way to the sixth.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Duanmu Wan''er added in response to his incredulity. ¡°I''m not teasing you anymore.


    We have to do this seriously.¡±


    Ye Fan''s doubt vanished instantly, he followed her instructions carefully.


    Soon, his mind fell into a familiar state of bliss and focus. A heat like no other began emanating


    from his core.


    The six Thunderstripes above his brow glowed faintly.


    His very skin seemed to crackle as energy surged toward the Thunderstripes, enhancing an eerie


    glow.


    Duanmu Wan''er felt touched by the unreserved trust Ye Fan ced in her.


    It''s a blessing to be trusted like family. I wish there was another way to do this.


    Duanmu Wan''er hesitated once more, her cheeks burning red at the reminder of what she must do


    but the thought of those awaiting Ye Fan''s return steeled her resolve.


    Blowing out the candles, she walked across the room on bare feet to the magical bed. After groping


    around in the dark for a moment, she held Ye Fan''s shoulders for support as she lowered herself


    across him.


    Before her nerves failed her, Duanmu Wan''er closed her eyes and kissed him on the lips.


    In the next second, a feminine force, cool andforting, surged into and saturated every cell in Ye


    Fan''s body.


    Ye Fan felt it distinctly because the training to attain Raijin Thunderdrake caused the insides of a


    practitioner to sear with pain. The feminine energy served to counteract the heat and keep him alive


    throughout the process of attaining the next level.


    Like a river spilling forth in the midst of a drought and like a wilted stump regaining its first shoots


    after years of decay, Ye Fan struggled to ground himself in the dizzying rapture of the feminine


    energying to his aid.


    Under a state of concentration as intense as his, Ye Fan did not even register the sensation of her


    soft lips pressing upon his as his mind soared to unlock the limits he had yet to conquer.


    With a concentration even fiercer than before, Ye Fan began channeling level seven of the Raijin


    Thunderd rake.


    To his delight, he felt the limits giving way to something he couldn''t break through earlier.


    After days of stagnation, progress is finally in sight!


    After an extended period of stillness, Ye Fan emerged from his state of focus by suddenly


    wrenching open his eyes.


    A spark deep within them shed and disappeared as abruptly as it came.


    At the same time, a new stripe joined the ranks of the other six between his brows.


    The biggest change that had urred on Ye Fan''s body was the addition of dragon scales on


    hisskin.


    The first signs of morphing into a Thunderdrake have finally manifested. When I master Raijin


    Thunderdrake entirely, I will be able to morph into a Thunderdrake like Wan ''er''s ancestor and


    ancient master who descended from the heavens!

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    ¡°Hah! We did it!¡±


    After realizing that he had broken through the stagnation, Ye Fan could hardly contain his


    excitement.


    However, he looked all over and found no trace of the young woman.


    ¡°She''s right next to you, fool!¡±


    It was only when Huangniu spoke up irritably that Ye Fan realized that Duanmu Wan''er was deeply


    asleep beside him.


    Though most of her body was covered by Ye Fan''s coat, little innocuous patches of snow-white skin


    still showed through.


    She looks like a kitten snuggling up against me.


    That beautiful face, however, had lost some of its ruddiness from before. Even with her eyes closed,


    she appeared pale and weak.


    ¡°What happened, Wan''er? You don''t look good at all!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes filled with worry after calling her name loudly several times to no avail.


    Despite her unresponsiveness, Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of her gently heaving


    chest.


    ¡°Hey, stop pretending like you''d forgotten about what happenedst night! You know very well what


    you did to her! Look at what you''ve turned her into!¡±


    Huangniu rolled its eyes as it was livid. Ye Fan had a suspicion that he was still harboring


    resentment against him for assaulting it earlier.


    ¡°If you want to sleep with her, why won''t you just be honest about it?¡± Huangniu continued, making


    no effort to conceal his disgruntlement. ¡°There''s no need to pretend that you need help cultivating


    your skill to trick her.¡±


    Ye Fan was horror-struck by those words.


    ¡°What did I dost night? I certainly didn''t intend for anything like that to happen! I was only


    cultivating Raijin Thunderdrake!¡±


    The cow regarded him stonily. ¡°You two fell asleep on the same bed. What else do you think


    happened? Look at the state she is in! Does that look like you didn''t do anything to herst night?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Fan stammered, at a loss for words. Did I really do something dishonorable to herst


    night?


    ¡°You can stop pretending. As unhappy as I am about it, what''s done is done. Poor Wan''er. Consider


    yourself lucky to have gotten into bed with such a pretty girl! You''re responsible for her from here on


    out. As her guardian, I hereby officially hand her over to you with my blessing.¡±


    The cow spoke as if he was a father giving his daughter away at the altar.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ye Fan shouted.


    I still have all my clothes on. What could I have done? Clearly, Huangniu has bluffed me.


    ¡°Still denying it, aren''t you?¡± Huangniu continued. ¡°I saw both of you kissing! Do you see the wound


    on her lip! You bit her! Oh, I wish I did not see everything! You''ve ruined my innocence!¡±


    Ye Fan was horrified at the sight of the bite mark on Duanmu Wan''er''s lip as indicated by the cow.


    Huangniu isn''t lying! Could I have done all the things he''s using me of?


    Duanmu Wan''er chose that very moment to stir.


    Her eyshes fluttered weakly, she tried her hardest to sit up to no avail as she was still drained of


    energy.


    All she could manage was to turn her head as she regarded him. ¡°How''re you feeling, Ye Fan?¡± she


    whispered, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Wan''er, did we...¡± Ye Fan hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    Before Ye Fan could apologize, Duanmu Wan''er spoke first. ¡°I''m sorry for not discussing things with


    you yesterday, Ye Fan. It was the only way to help you achieve a breakthrough. Raijin


    Thunderdrake is a skill that requires the direct and aggressive redirection of energy. Having


    sessfully attained six levels in the past, you have umted too much destructive masculine


    energy in you. Though it imbues you with strength, it is also a shackle to keep you from


    progressing. Without my feminine energy to bnce it out, you will never attain the seventh level.¡±


    Ye Fan is not the first one to encounter this obstacle. My ancestor, too, have been stuck at this


    stage for the same reason on their path to mastery. The saturation of masculine energy


    umted via the attainment of Raijin Thunderdrake had been the cause of their


    stagnant progress as well.


    After intense research, Wan''er''s ancestor discovered the only way to get past the bottleneck was to


    undergo the training with one''s spouse to even out the overwhelming masculine energy.


    I am the only one in this cave who can help Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were wide with surprise at the startling revtion before grimacing at the recollection


    of another simr instance.


    Did we really conduct a Joint Cultivationst night?


    This feels awfully familiar. Back then, the attainment of Dragon God Body necessitated a simr


    methodology. Raijln Thunderdrake is no different!


    Even from the first moment when he began training for Raijin Thunderdrake, Ye Fan had detected


    simrities between the two.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was also the reason for his sess at earlier levels.


    However, that was where the simrities between the two skills ended.


    Dragon God Body served topress strength to create explosive bursts of power.


    Raijin Thunderdrake, on the other hand, increased the defensive capabilities of the body.


    The training to attain Raijin Thunderdrake was torturous, to say the least.


    Therefore, Ye Fan would not have been able to aplish that breakthrough without the sacrifice


    made by Wan''er.


    Ye Fan was in awe that a girl who he had just met would do so much for him, Ye Fan''s guilt was


    misced as Duanmu Wan''er had merely kissed him, nothing more.


    It was the only way for Duanmu Wan''er to transfer the feminine energy into Ye Fan''s body.


    For a girl as pure as Duanmu Wan''er, even a kiss was asking a lot of her.


    ¡°Wan''er, I... you...¡± Ye Fan stammered, at a loss on how to express his gratitude.


    In the end, all he could manage was a sigh. ¡°Poor girl.¡±


    What have I done!


    ¡°I agree,¡± chimed in Huangniu. ¡°I pity her for giving away her first kiss to someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Fan roared.


    ¡°You should go, Ye Fan,¡± Duanmu Wan''er murmured, as if she had guessed his intent. ¡°Don''t let the


    people you care about wait too long. ¡°Having already broken through the seventh level of Raijin


    Thunderdrake, you should have no trouble with passing through Well of the Thunderdrake.¡±


    Ye Fan''s heart twinged with another pang of guilt as she pushed for his departure.


    What a messy night it had been. I was so focused on my training that I did not notice anything else.


    After everything has been made clear, I suddenly realized how much Duanmu Wan ''er has


    sacrificed for my sake. I can''t just leave like that. I feel obligated to her.


    ¡°I''ll be fine, Ye Fan. I''m just feeling a little drained, that''s all. I''ll be back to normal after a few days of


    rest.¡± Duanmu Wan''er addressed all of his unspoken concerns in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Drained?¡± repeated Huangniu with a sneer, clearly enjoying instigating the situation. ¡°How could


    you be so rough with her, Ye Fan? She is such a delicate girl!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ye Fan said with a scowl before turning to inspect Duanmu Wan''er.


    After being satisfied that there was nosting damage to her body, his heart finally eased for the first


    time that day.


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye, then. Take care of yourself, Wan''er.¡±


    Without another word, he turned and began to trudge toward the Well of the Thunderdrake.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Ye Fan.¡±


    Ye Fan was already at the well when Duanmu Wan''er caught up with him with an arm around


    Huangniu''s shoulder for support to hand him a little jade bottle.


    ¡°I''ve made a pill from the herbs found in the cave before. I hope it might help you on your journey.


    Hang on, let me grab some of the paintings I''ve done, and some spells and incantations I''ve jotted


    down...¡±


    Seizing the opportunity before Ye Fan''s departure, Duanmu Wan''er brought him all of her treasures.


    I''m not sure what would be of help to him, so I''ll just give him everything and let him sort it out by


    himself.


    ¡°Thank you, Wan''er!¡± said Ye Fan gratefully. ¡°Once I''m out there, I will help you find your brother and


    have hime for you as soon as possible.¡±


    What she has done for me cannot be repaid. Looks like I owe the little monster a big favor.


    However, Duanmu Wan''er''s words served as a reminder.


    After exiting the room of stone, he returned several minutester with the ten magical swords


    collected by the ancestor of India slung all over his body.


    Instead of leaving them there to rust, they''d better be used by Gaius and the rest to get some real


    work done.


    ¡°D*mn, are you a smuggler?¡± the calf eximed as it eyed the items in Ye Fan''s arms with disdain.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Huangniu was bbergasted by the greed he witnessed in Ye Fan.


    It''s a good thing that that''s the most he''s able to take. Otherwise, he''s going to strip our cave clean!


    If the ancestor could see his life''s work of going into the secret realm to acguire the weapons only to


    have them fall into Ye Fan''s hands, I think they''ll be pissed.


    However, Ye Fan did not feel guilt regarding the matter.


    I haven''t even taken revenge for the ambush! Consider this exchange a downpayment!


    ¡°What a pity I can''t take any more items,¡± Ye Fanmented. ¡°I would have dly taken everything.¡±


    With all the preparations in ce, Ye Fan prepared to restore the Dragon God Hall.


    As its Hall Master, it is my duty to show my gratitude to my loyal followers.


    Though Ye Fan did not have the power of feudal kings to allocatend to his subjects, he felt that


    some tokens of appreciation were necessary.


    I can''t think of a better way to reward myrades by sharing the treasures of this cave with them.


    What a pity I couldn''t take more!


    ¡°Maybe I''lle back another trip if I get the chance,¡± he said cheerfully.


    Unbeknownst to him, Ye Fan would not be able to find the cave after departing.


    Duanmu Wan''er giggled at the sight of Ye Fan carrying all the treasures.


    What an interesting and funny man.


    ¡°I''ll take the pill and leave the rest behind, Wan''er,¡± Ye Fan said briskly as he deposited her


    handwritten notes. ¡°The well is treacherous. I''m afraid your spells and incantations wouldn''t be able


    to do much.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er nodded.


    He''s right. Good thing he anticipated that possibility before it happens.


    ¡°Take some more stuff then,¡± Duanmu Wan''er said as she disappeared behind a small room. She


    had the air of a gracious hostess who insisted that her guest were well-equipped for his departure.


    It did not take long before she and Huangniu reemerged, with a wooden box atop thetter''s back


    that smelled strongly of herbs that seared the nostrils.


    When the box was dropped to the ground at Ye Fan''s feet, he saw that it was a crate filled to the


    brim with the pills.


    Some were stored in jade bottles like the one she gave him while the rest rolled around freely within


    the wooden box.


    Some of the pills had even gone stale and lost their potency.


    ¡°That''s a lot of pills,¡± Ye Fan muttered, his eyes wide with shock and awe.


    Having already inspected Duanmu Wan''er''s creation earlier, he had concluded that they were no


    concoctions of earthly chatans.


    Rather, they were actual magical pills made via ancient knowledge that aided and augmented the


    body.


    Wan''er had mentioned that the pills were made with the ingredients avable in the cave, which


    contained


    the collections of the Indian ancestor.


    Ye Fan put two and two together.


    The Indian ancestor must have been a fighter of the god realm. Only rare and valuable herbs like


    that are worthy of his attention. Thebination of such powerful ingredients could only yield a pill


    of magical power.


    ¡°I was pretty bored, so I began tinkering around,¡± Duanmu Wan''er exined, slightly apprehensive


    that Ye Fan may not find her creations helpful. ¡°With an archive of recipes and concoctions in my


    head, a near-limitless inventory, and the well that acts as an oven, I had a lot at my disposal. I did


    not expect my noodling around to bear any fruit as I did that to kill time. I hope that they may be of


    some use to you.¡±


    ¡°Pill of the Thunderdrake?¡± murmured Ye Fan, thunderstruck. ¡°You are really a little monster,


    Wan''er.¡±


    The concoctions that Ye Fan was more familiar with were mostly from the Book of Celestial Cloud,


    though they were mostly cultivated by fire.


    It was the first time he had heard the Power of Lightning could be used to aid the process.


    If he was sure of one thing, it was that the pills had miraculous power.


    Contained within each pill was the spiritual energy of an array of herbs unleashing their full potential


    as it mashed and boiled together, granting Ye Fan a vigor, unlike any other stimnt.


    Over the past couple of years, Ye Fan had not seen much progress in his training. He found himself


    helplessly stuck at the fourth level of Invoke the Celestial Sky for the longest time without even a


    glimmer of hope to advance to another level.


    The altercation two years ago had even caused me to lose some of my powers. It was only with


    Junie''s help that I was able to once again im dominion, though it''s still not enough to face Chu


    Sect with these alone. Hopefully, the pills provided by Wan ''er would give me the push I need when


    the timees!


    Ye Fan began to see the young woman before him as his savior who had helped him greatly.


    ¡°I don''t know how to thank you, Wan''er. The pills are going to be very useful for me. Your pills might


    make all the difference in the possibility of me finally executing my n for revenge once and for all.


    ¡°Gratitude requires action for it to be worth a d*mn,¡± Huangniu chimed in.


    ¡°Would you like to sleep with her again before you leave?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Ye Fan rebuked.


    What a buzzkill!


    Duanmu Wan''erdid not catch Huangniu''s meaning, nor did she care about it.


    I am so honored to have yed my part in helping Ye Fan. It''s as if I''d found my purpose for


    existing.


    ¡°I''m d to be of help,¡± she said happily. ¡°Besides, I don''t have much use for them. Take them all.


    Maybe they can help you on your quest.¡±


    Though Ye Fan did intend on bringing the whole box of pills with him, it remained an unrealistic


    endeavor as it was simply too much to take.


    Finally, Ye Fan settled on bringing with him twenty jade bottles as the rest did not fit.


    With a sudden burst of inspiration, Ye Fan grabbed a handful of pills and stuffed them all in his


    mouth.


    ¡°Hey, we live in a civilized society!¡± Huangniu eximed, scandalized.


    Sometimes I wonder if he''s more of a beast than I am.


    ¡°Oh, and take this token,¡± Duanmu Wan''er added, pressing a ck and ancient military token


    against his chest. ¡°Mr. Long has entrusted this to me for safekeeping. Since I don''t even know what


    it''s used for, you can have it.¡±


    On its face, the words ¡°Order of Yanhuang¡± were emzoned in gold in striking contrast to its ck


    surface.


    ¡°I can''t take any more things from you, Wan''er,¡± Ye Fan said abashedly, his unusually thick skin


    nearing its limit. ¡°You''ve given me so much.¡±


    Though he and Wan''er had gotten close, he could not find it in him to take everything she owned.


    ¡°Please take it!¡± she insisted as she pushed it against him. ¡°It mighte in handy someday.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan''s hands and pockets were full. In the end, he took the token from her hand with his teeth.


    ¡°Aren''t you leaving yet?¡± Huangniuined, in a testy mood at the prospect of having his cave


    ransacked and emptied.


    After being as prepared as he could ever be, Ye Fan stood beside Well of the Thunderdrake at long


    last.


    With a deep, deliberate breath, the seven Thunderstripes on his forehead seared brightly as the


    seventh level of Rajin Thunderdrake was channeled.


    As a precaution, Ye Fan activated Dragon God Body in him at the same time.


    This double protection should keep me alive from the thunderbolts in the Well.


    Ye Fan turned to see Duanmu Wan''er for thest time. ¡°Take care, Wan''er. Until our paths cross


    again.¡±


    Huangniu was irritated by Ye Fan''s persistent dawdling. As thetter was waving goodbye, the cow


    aimed a kick at Ye Fan''s back to send him into the well.


    Despite losing his bnce, Ye Fan flung his hands out just in time.


    To all of their surprise, Ye Fan''s scrambling hands happened to grab hold of Huangniu''s tail.


    A deafening vacuuming sound began to emit from the well.


    Ye Fan found himself pulled by the vortex. Instinctively, he tightened his grip on Huangniu''s tail.


    Despite their best efforts, he and Huangniu inched closer and closer toward the vortex as the


    suction grew more powerful.


    ¡°D*mn it, Ye Fan!¡± Huangniu bellowed as he dug his hooves into the ground to no avail. ¡°You''ll be


    the death of me!¡±


    I can''t believe I''m going to die in this undignified manner after surviving for several centuries in the


    cave!

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    ¡°Niu!¡± Duanmu Wan''er screamed.


    It was toote. Huangniu and Ye Fan had already fallen backward into the eye of the storm.


    ¡°I hope Niu is happy now! This is what he gets for picking fights with Ye Fan.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er was thoroughly amused by the incident as she pictured Huangniu''s terrified moos


    as the pair of them spiraled into oblivion.


    She was not too worried as Mr. Long had mentioned once before that Huangniu was no ordinary


    beast.


    Though he looked and felt like an ordinary calf, his hide and flesh were as tough as steel.


    Mr. Long has also said before that out of the three of us, Huangniu would be the only one to survive


    the Thundersea!


    Back then, Mr. Long tried to persuade Huangniu to venture into the Thundersea to emerge from the


    other side in pursuit of Duanmu Wan''er''s brother to rescue them.


    However, Huangniu tly refused to leave the safety of the cave to plunge into the unknown depths


    of the well.


    This time, he has no say in the matter.


    After standing over the well for a moment, Duanmu Wan''er left for the ce she had called her


    home for the past several centuries.


    What had been a merry little nest several minutes ago was now ringing with deafening silence.


    Ye Fan''s specially made deck of cards was scattered all over the floor the way he had left them.


    The magical bed still bore traces of his body warmth was proof of his existence. Huangniu''s yoga


    mat that he used often was unrolled and spread over the floor as if he was returning soon for


    another session.


    At that moment, it suddenly hit Duanmu Wan''er that she was all alone in the world.


    So this is what loneliness feels like. How awful! It''s like a hole in my heart that cannot be filled. Like


    the world has moved on and forgotten all about me.


    Unable to bearthe miserable feeling consuming her heart like a cold, mmy hand, She sat on the


    floor


    next to the desk and hugged her knees.


    Suddenly, Duanmu Wan''er felt the overwhelming urge to cry.


    Before she could do so, a page on the desk with several lines scrawled across it caught her eye.


    Shyly, she peeked, lovely as you please, The roses in her cheeks swayed with the breeze.s, fare


    thee well must we say,Sweet mncholy in my heart shall stay.


    It was a poem that Duanmu Wan''er had nevere across.


    Below the stanzas was another sentence.


    Only the most beautiful verse for the most beautiful girl. Cheer up! I''ll look for your brother after my


    affairs are put in ce.


    Signed next to his name was a caricature of himself with a crooked grin.


    Duanmu Wan''er could almost see if she squinted her eyes just the right amount, the uncanny


    resemnce of Ye Fan in the drawing.


    Picking up the letter, she hugged it close to her like a girl holding her only matchstick left in the cold


    winter would.


    ¡°Thank you, Ye Fan.¡±


    Her soft murmur reverberated through space and time. An entire space-time conundrum away, Ye


    Fan awoke with a start.


    It hurts! It hurts like I''m being burned!


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and he winced from the paining from his eyelids.


    ¡°He''s awake, Grandma!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes adjusted to the sunlight just in time to see a scruffy-looking boy run out through the


    door and returned several momentster with an old woman in shabby clothing.


    ¡°Hurry, Geetha,¡± the old woman urged. ¡°Bring him some water.¡±


    Ye Fan regained some of his wits after a sip of water.


    As soon as he could sit up, he began channeling Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    The energy in the surroundings began gathering around Ye Fan.


    As his strength returned, the searing pain in his body seemed to ebb away slightly.


    He gazed about his surroundings, clearly dumbstruck.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± the olddy asked, clearly relieved by his recovery.


    ¡°You looked as if you''ve been struck by lightning. You were entirely charred when we found you in


    the mountains. We weren''t even sure if you could survive. Look at you now! What a miracle.¡±


    She did not expect Ye Fan to regain consciousness at all.


    If an ordinary man were to sustain injuries like that, there is no hope of him ever regaining


    consciousness. This young man before me has demonstrated an extraordinary will to live. The


    burned skin has fallen off to make way for new andpletely healed skin in just three days! In all


    my years living in this world, I have never seen such a capacity for self-regeneration.


    However, the old woman was not aware that it was not Ye Fan''s skin that was charred.


    As he had channeled Raijin Thunderdrake before he fell through the Well, Ye Fan''s skin had turned


    into dragon scales which had borne most of the damage caused by the Thundersea.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan''s memory of the entire incident rushed back to him.


    Thest thing I remember is falling through the well!


    ¡°By the way, was there anything else around me where you found me?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As though suddenly recalling something, Ye Fan began frantically searching about him.


    ¡°Are you referring to these?¡± the boy named Geetha handed the jade bottles and the military token


    to him.


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Phew, I didn''t lose anything on the trip. All of these, especially the pills made by Nan''er, are


    priceless. What''s left of the supply in the entire world is in my hands now.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Geetha''s grandmother frowned. ¡°Where are the swords strapped to him?¡±


    With another jolt, Ye Fan remembered the weapons.


    I''d taken a lot of effort to bring those with me. I can''t lose them!


    Geetha quickly reassured Ye Fan that the weapons were intact, though they were forced to leave


    them where they were because they were too heavy to be moved.


    Within seconds, Ye Fan had Geetha lead the way to their location.


    There were fiverge weapons impaled into the rocks at the location where Geetha and his


    grandfather had found Ye Fan.


    Only five had managed to withstand the punishment of the elements while the other five had been


    shattered by the force of the tempest in the well.


    Ye Fan did not seem bothered by the loss of half of the items as if he had already anticipated it.


    The lesser weapons have been destroyed. What''s left has been forged by fire and thunder.


    Ye Fan sauntered over and casually extracted the weapons from the rocks as if they had been


    impaled in butter.


    Next, he attached all five des to his back with the help of a rope.


    ¡°Let''s head back, Geetha.¡±


    With the weapons on his back, Ye Fan departed.


    Geetha was dumbstruck. ¡°You''re awesome, sir!


    Grandma and I can''t even get any one of them to even move.¡±


    Ye Fan chortled dismissively. ¡°This isn''t particrly impressive. Would you believe me if I told you


    that I can lift this mountain with only a finger?¡±


    With both Dragon God Body and Raijin Thunderdrake being simultaneously activated, his body had


    be an indestructible weapon of mass destruction.


    Reducing this mountain to a pile of rubble isn ''t just possible¡ªit''s just a piece of coke.


    As they spoke, Ye Fan aimed a kick at a boulder the size of a car and sent it flying up in the air


    before departing with the boy.


    Thud!


    ¡°Ow! Who did that? What a barbaric act!¡±


    The bouldernded on a calf whose body was charred and still smoldering.


    Huangniu was just regaining consciousness. Before he could get to his feet, the bouldernded on


    his back with such force that it almost knocked him out again.


    With a bellow of pain and rage, he sent a lot of birds fluttering off from the trees.


    ¡°What? You know the King of India?¡±


    On their way back, Ye Fan had been ascertaining the situation in his absence when he paused in


    surprise at his youngpanion''s unexpected acquaintance.


    The first question he asked pertained to his location and how far away it was from Folo Pce.


    Next, Ye Fan asked the boy if he knew Fen Tian.


    Initially not having high hopes for any answers as the boy grew up in a vige far removed from the


    upper levels of society, Ye Fan was shocked to discover that


    Geetha was familiar with what had be of Fen Tian.


    The boy nodded. ¡°I do. And I heard he''s in Xenhall! Grandma and I go into the mountains to pick


    herbs for him, as a matter of fact. For some reason, the King of India has been offering incentives to


    us to gather herbs for him. It seems like we can never collect enough for him as he keeps


    increasing the reward. Many of us here in the vige jumped at the lucrative opportunity and pick


    the herbs for him.¡±

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Ye Fanughed upon hearing that.


    To think that I''ve been hunting high and low for him all this time. There he was all along!


    Ye Fan had been a little worried that it would be difficult to find the King of India again without Noa


    leading the way.


    He did not expect to catch wind of his foe as soon as he emerged from the Well of the


    Thunderdrake.


    Moreover, Ye Fan also figured from Geetha''s words that Fen Tian''s injuries might not have fully


    healed.


    Why else would he need such arge amount of medicinal herbs?


    A cold glint shed across Ye Fan''s eyes as he muttered, ¡°Fen Tian, it seems to be God''s will for


    you to die by my hand!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must want to sell your herbs to Lord Fen Tian, sir. Unfortunately, you''re a littlete to get in on


    that. Just yesterday, Lord Fen Tian ceased his acquisition.¡±


    Geetha had seen Ye Fan''s jade bottles. Judging from the strong medicinal fragrance overflowing


    from the bottles, he thought that thetter was also there to contribute his harvest.


    Ye Fan chuckled lightly. ¡°I''m here to deliver medicine to him, but my medicine does not save lives.¡±


    Geetha did not understand Ye Fan''s meaning. ¡°You could try your luck tomorrow or the day after if


    you really want to sell your wares to Lord Fen Tian, sir. I heard that the King of India is getting


    married any day now. If you go to the venue of the wedding, you would be able to see him. I''m just


    not sure if they would let us in.¡±


    Geetha was optimistic about joining in the fun as he was curious to see what the wedding of a king


    was like.


    Feeling that they were just poor people of the slums, he was certain that he would definitely be


    denied ess to such a high-profile wedding.


    ¡°He''s getting married again?¡±


    Ye Fan had a funny look on his face when he heard the news.


    Thest time Fen Tian got married, he was almost


    beaten to death by me. I simply must make this trip and see my old friend.


    But Ye Fan knew that he had to recuperate before he was capable of such a feat.


    Though traveling through the Well of the Thunderdrake did not cause much harm to Ye Fan, the toll


    it had taken on his body was significant.


    As his elixir field was almostpletely depleted, Ye Fan nned to restore his strength over the


    following two days before he settled his score with the supreme grandmasters of India.


    After being led back to the house by Geetha, Ye Fan asked the boy and his kind grandmother,


    Selva, if he would be able to stay for another two days and requested not to be disturbed during the


    duration of his stay.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you like meals, at least?¡± the old woman asked. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for money.


    Although Geetha and I only have each other, we can still manage to feed our guests. We don''t want


    your money, young man.¡± Thinking that Ye Fan was reluctant to spend money, she quickly


    reassured him with a smile.


    Ye Fan was a little dumbfounded as he meant literally what he just asked and merely did not wish to


    be disturbed.


    In the end, he resorted to providing them with the excuse of having a bad stomach and was under


    his doctor''s orders to fast for two days.


    Obliging her guest''s wishes atst, Selva made up an empty room for Ye Fan.


    He did not leave the room at all the next two days.


    Selva and her grandson were startled to discover gusts of cold wind swirling around their little


    cottage before dismissing it as an anomaly of the weather.


    Little did they know that the gusts were the power of the heavens and the earth pouring into Ye


    Fan''s body.


    Two dayster, Geetha and Selva were in the yard sorting out the neatly packaged herbs.


    ¡°Be careful, boy,¡± she cautioned him while wearing a wide smile on her face. ¡°These are all the


    medicinal herbs the important man asked for. After delivering this final batch, we will finally receive


    the money.¡±


    Over the past month, the pair had made frequent excursions into the mountains in search of


    medicinal herbs for the mary promise it held.


    However, the King of India had decreed that payment for the harvest would be made upon the


    delivery of the final batch in the name of reducing the workload of his collectors.


    As a result, Geetha and Selva sent several batches of herbs over the course of the entire month


    without receiving anypensation.


    As thest delivery was to be made that day, the pair were naturally in high spirits to receive the


    long-overdue remuneration for their efforts.


    As she was speaking, the collectors of the herbs arrived.


    With a respectful bow, Geetha and Selva handed them the medicinal herbs that had been sun-dried


    and carefully wrapped.


    However, after peering at the contents of the pouches, they simply turned on their heels and


    marched off without a single mention of payment.


    Having thought they had forgotten, the old woman hurried to catch up and politely reminded them.


    The collectors sneered. ¡°It is your honor to serve the Kingof India! People would kill for this kind of


    glory. How dare you ask to be paid?¡±


    Selva grew anxious.


    ¡°You promised that payments would be made. You can''t go back on your word. I have to pay for my


    grandson''s tuition fees!¡±


    In truth, she could not care less about whom thebor was done for. All Selva wanted was the


    payment that she had been promised.


    ¡°D*mn it, old woman. Have some sense of shame!


    How dare you ask for money from Lord Fen Tian? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    The man in the lead kicked Selva and bellowed curses at her.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Geetha cried, enraged as he rushed up and bared his teeth at the offender. ¡°You


    b*stards, I''ll fight you!¡±


    The man was too startled to react until he felt the sting of Geetha''s jaws closing around his forearm.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! I''ll kill you for that, you punk!¡±


    The man''s temper red up in an instant. He caught hold of Geetha and began punching and


    kicking the rabid boy.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Selva screamed as she burst into tears and fell to her knees. ¡°I don''t want the money


    anymore.


    Please, don''t hurt my grandson!¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier, you old hag? You could have saved you and your brat here a whole


    lot of pain!¡±


    After the collectors vented to their hearts'' content, they spat onest time and kicked the bruised


    Geetha out of their way.


    ¡°Friends.¡± A cold, jeering voice rang out suddenly from the cottage and halted them in their tracks.


    ¡°Isn''t it inappropriate to just leave after beating someone up?¡±


    As they turned around toward the source of the voice, the door that had remained firmly shut over


    the past two days burst open abruptly as if blown by a powerful but invisible surge of air.


    All of a sudden, sand was all everyone could see.


    As they shielded their eyes to gaze ahead of them, a thin figure emerged noiselessly.


    He was dressed in a ck robe. On his back, the silhouettes of five swords were just barely


    discernible.


    Everybody in the yard felt an overwhelming presence the moment he appeared.


    ¡°S-Sir?¡±


    Geetha, who had been cowering in pain, was stunned at the sight of Ye Fan. Selva, too, wore a


    simr look of shock on her face.


    For some unknown reason, the dying young man they had picked up two days ago seemed like an


    entirely different person.


    Not too long ago, he was still in a state ofplete disarray. The fact that it only took him two days


    to regain a presence as imposing as the king of the world was astounding to them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the collectors snarled. ¡°Stay out of our business!¡±


    Though the appearance of Ye Fan surprised them, their arrogance had not been diminished very


    much.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Ye Fan chuckled lightly at their dubious expressions. ¡°I''m somebody you cannot afford


    to offend.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish like them, you little sh*t?¡± roared one of the collectors, a man known for


    his fiery temper.


    He was quite ready to dash forward and engage Ye Fan inbat before his leader stopped him.


    The leader, a shrewd and experienced officer, realized that the young man standing before him


    possessed an indomitable spirit that would yield to no amount of intimidation and coercion. Years of


    experience were setting off rm bells of warning in his head.


    ¡°Okay, kid. We''ll let you have this one,¡± the leader said coldly before dropping a sack of coins on the


    ground and turning around.


    ¡°Did I grant you leave?¡± Ye Fan''s cold voice rang out once more.


    The leader was losing his temper. ¡°What else do you want? Don''t take our generosity for granted,


    boy! My patience with you is wearing thin!¡±


    I''ve already relented by paying the old woman, but he still doesn''t seem willing to let this go. Does


    he think he can walk all over me?

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    ¡°What I want is simple. For you to apologize on your knees.¡±


    Ye Fan''s cold, expressionless words incensed them further.


    Frightened out of her wits, Selva quickly grabbed Ye Fan and attempted to appease the collectors at


    the same time.


    ¡°I''m sorry, sirs. This nephew of mine has a habit of speaking out of turn. You wouldn''t hold it against


    him, would you? Please, don''t apologize.¡±


    Between her unctuous pleas, Selva persuaded Ye Fan in urgent whispers to return to the house


    quickly. She also told him to let the matter go since the collectors had already decided to honor their


    contract whilementing that dignity and justice were luxuries that the poor such as herself had no


    use for.


    The old woman had lived a life of poverty and hardship. As such, she did not have much nostalgia


    for the world.


    If she was alone, she would have fought for justice even if it cost her her life.


    However, the well-being of her grandson was more important to her.


    Though she was used to enduring hardship, she could not bear to witness Geetha and Ye Fan''s


    suffering. She was determined to protect the innocence of their youth even if it meant having to


    endure humiliation on her part.


    Therefore, watching Ye Fan pick a fight was more than she could bear as she was afraid of him


    being implicated because of her.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°All living beings are equal, madam. No one is born noble. Although you


    and I are poor, we are by no means lowly. Others may look down on us, but we must never look


    down on ourselves. There are some things in life that we need to fight for. I, Chu Tianfan, vow to


    recover your justice and dignity on your behalf.¡± Though Ye Fan did not raise his voice, his sonorous


    words rang loud and clear.


    He then turned to look at Geetha who was left in a heap on the floor, beaten and bruised. ¡°Stand up,


    Geetha.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I...¡± Geetha seemed to be in pain. He did not even have the courage to uncurl himself.


    ¡°Stand up, Geetha! If you don''t want to be trodden on all your life, stand up no matter how much it


    hurts!¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression became stern, and there was a note of authority in his voice.


    Geetha endured the pain by gritting his teeth before summoning all his strength to do as he was


    told.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Ye Fan said approvingly. ¡°Do you see these men before you? Do you remember which


    one of them struck you and your grandmother earlier? Hit them back.¡±


    Every single person present was stunned by Ye Fan''s words, especially the representatives of the


    King of India, who looked at him like he was an idiot.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    ¡°Did he get his skull caved in by a donkey''s hooves?¡±


    ¡°Did he really ask this little brat to hit us back?¡±


    ¡°Look at him, he wouldn''t dare!¡±


    Far from being frightened, the collectors merelyughed like they had heard a funny joke.


    Sure enough, Geetha stopped moving forward. Fear was written all over his dark, bright eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head at Ye Fan as he sobbed. ¡°1-1 can''t, sir. 1-1 can''t do it.¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Ye Fan snapped, sounding angry by that point. ¡°How are you going to defend


    your grandmother when you''re not even able to stand up to this bunch? Show me you''re a man and


    strike them back! Don''t let me lose the respect I have for you.¡±


    Geetha hesitated for a long time before finally closing his eyes and rushing over with a battle cry.


    Leaping as high as he could, the boy''s footnded squarely on one of the men''s chest.


    As the collectors were untrained civilians, the force of a furious ten-year-old''s kick was something to


    be reckoned with.


    ¡°Ow! I''ll kill you, you little brat!¡±


    After a scream of pain and rage, the collector whose chest bore the brunt procured a baseball bat


    seemingly out of nowhere and swung it at Geetha''s head.


    ¡°Be careful, Geetha!¡± Selva cried out, pale with fright.


    Suddenly, there was a blinding sh of green followed by a dismembered arm and the bat it had


    been yielding before falling to the ground with two consecutive thuds.


    A ssh of dark red was sent high into the sky before drizzling over the other collectors in a fine


    mist.


    That was the final straw.


    ¡°B*stard, you''ll pay for that!¡± With yells vowing to avenge their kin, the collectors rushed toward Ye


    Fan, who stood his ground.


    When they were several paces away, Ye Fan stomped on the ground abruptly and sent a gust of


    energy crashing down upon them with the crushing weight of a mountain.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± hemanded, his voice thunderous in his rage and unquestionable authority. Even the


    ground beneath their feet shook.


    As if losing control of their faculties, the collectors copsed to their knees with such force that their


    kneecaps had been all but shattered into dust.


    Everybody was stunned. Even Selva looked at Ye Fan like he was an apparition.


    Geetha was also rooted to the spot in shock.


    The collectors who had partaken in the physical abuse of Geetha and Selva were at that moment


    even more frightened.


    Who the hell isthisyoung man?


    ¡°Geetha, get back there and hit them,¡± Ye Fan ordered in a deep voice. ¡°If they refuse to apologize,


    they shall have to bepelled to.¡±


    This time, Geetha did not hesitate. Rather, he took to his task with gusto. ¡°dly, sir!¡±


    With a yell of righteous justice, he rushed up and punched and kicked every inch of the people who


    had degraded his grandmother with all his strength. His tiny hands wed and tore their faces.


    ¡°Take that!¡± Geetha shouted as he pummeled them. ¡°That''s forying a hand on my grandma!¡±


    It did not take long before the collectors sumbed to the rabid assaults of the boy and apologized,


    begging for mercy.


    Ye Fan spared their lives for having learned their lesson. As unsavory as their transgressions were,


    they


    were not heinous enough to warrant death sentences.


    Besides, Ye Fan did not want to traumatize Geetha and his grandmother by forcing them to witness


    murder.


    ¡°That was awesome, sir!¡± Geetha whooped after the officers limped away. ¡°Could you teach me how


    to do that?¡±


    After years of being a victim of bullying, it gave Geetha a thrilling sense of control for the first time to


    be able to fight back.


    Is this what it feels like to have power?


    ¡°It was not my intent to get you addicted to violence by asking you to do that, Geetha. I wanted you


    to know that there are some people worth giving your life to protect. Right now, that person is your


    grandmother. It may be your friend, your wife, or your children in the future.¡±


    Geetha nodded solemnly. ¡°But, sir, I''m too weak. I''m afraid I can''t protect them.¡±


    ¡°You are still young, so there''s plenty of time for you to be stronger. Listen closely. I will give


    you two paths to choose from. The first requires you to


    you will naturally gain social importance. By then, you will be able to protect your loved ones easily.


    This happens to be the way chosen by most in this world.¡±


    ¡°The second,¡± he continued, ¡°is to practice martial arts. When you''ve mastered your craft and


    established a sect, no one will dare insult you. However, this is an extremely dangerous path, with


    threats to your life being a daily affair. Few people would choose this path today. Two paths, two


    destinies, Geetha. You have two days to think about your future. I expect an answer from you by


    then.¡±


    Ye Fan looked down and met the boy''s eyes. For a moment, he seemed to have traveled through


    the years and saw his humiliated self atop Mount Chumen.


    Geetha is lucky to have met me. I didn''t have a mentor back then. Nobody was there for me when


    my mother was humiliated.


    Without another word, Ye Fan turned around and walked away.


    Selva chased after the man to persuade him to escape quickly as the collectors he had just taught a


    lesson belonged to the Vias family who had the backing of the King of India.


    Upon their arrival back at the Vias residence, they would undoubtedly return with reinforcements for


    revenge.


    Ye Fan merely smiled reassuringly at the old woman''s concern.


    ¡°Escape? I, Chu Tianfan, have been running away for half my life. I have run from the Chu family,


    my hometown, and my mother. No more. I no longer need to escape!¡±


    Since the whole world thinks I''m dead, they will tremble at my triumphant return from the dead to


    reim my throne.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Though Ye Fan''s voice was not loud when he said that, his grave words fell with such weight and


    impressed upon the old woman the depths of emotion in his sonorous promation.


    Ye Fan had had a difficult life with hardships guing every stage of his brief two decades on earth.


    He was exiled from the Chu family as a boy. Under the threat from his own cousin, he fled across


    the ocean to China.


    He had sought refuge from the Chu Sect in the Ye residence by running from Jingzhou to Yunzhou.


    Eventer, when the forces of the Chu Sect had been defeated and the whole world besieged, Ye


    Fan ran.


    I have been running my whole life. No more. It''s time to make a stand. I will take back everything


    that belongs to me one way or another!


    Given the tall order of the mission, Ye Fan was not delusional about his prospects, as the trip to the


    cave had undoubtedly given him an iparable sense of confidence that he had never had.


    I am done running from the world. It''s the world''s turn to run from me.


    Without saying another word, Ye Fan turned and walked away.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Geetha asked at once.


    Selva disyed a simr expression of concern. ¡°What are you going to do, young man?¡±


    Ye Fan merely looked back and smiled. ¡°I''ll kill them all.¡±


    The solitary man''s easyughter dispersed in the windin the wake of his journey. On his back, the


    five divine weapons pierced the sky with as much murderous intent as their master.


    Meanwhile, in the huge manor of the Vias family downtown, exotic beasts kept as pets were seen


    lounging on the vast expense of fragrant grass. Countless servants bustled in their toil of


    maintaining the extravagance of the most powerful noble family in India.


    The sky was overcast by the gray, ominous thunderclouds that day. The air,den with moisture that


    foretold an imminent storm, swept across the city from the ocean and threatened to suffocate the


    inhabitants of the city.


    ¡°D*mn the weather!¡± someone grumbled. ¡°It looks like Uncle''s wedding has to be postponed again.¡±


    At that moment, a luxury car rolled to a halt outside the entrance to the manor.


    A young couple helped each other out of the car while the door was being held open respectfully by


    the chauffeur.


    The speaker was a man in his early thirties.


    ¡°I''ve checked the weather forecast,¡± the woman said reassuringly. ¡°This will pass by tonight. Don''t


    worry, it''ll be sunny enough for Uncle Fen Tian''s big day tomorrow.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    While they were talking, the couple noticed a delicate figure sweeping the stairs at the doorway.


    She was d in a tattered dress of dark gray, and her xen hair draped lifelessly over her


    shoulders. Even her face was smudged with dust.


    Armed with a broom, she clumsily attempted to sweep up the fallen leaves littered across the manor


    grounds with clear ipetence.


    Suddenly, she missed a step and fell to the ground.


    The crash brought her presence to the man''s attention. With a disgusted re at her, he cursed in a


    low voice before turning his head away rather than subject himself to her sight.


    The woman beside him noticed the change in her husband''s mood. After coaxing the man to enter


    the house by himself, she walked toward the girl dressed as a servant.


    Noa sat on the steps and examined the bloody skin on her ankle with a pained expression on her


    delicate features.


    She looked up at the sound of approaching high heels and stood up immediately. ¡°Beatrice,¡± she


    blurted in a panic.


    Smack!


    The woman pped Noa hard across the face.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to look me in the eye?¡±


    Beatrice spat viciously. ¡°After lying to your family and abandoning your country? Yourfather died


    because of you, and Uncle Fen Tian was injured due to your actions. If it weren''t for your brother''s


    kindness, you would have been executed for treason! Remember that. You are no longer a Vias.


    You are now nothing more than just a servant!¡±


    Beatrice reveled in the descent of the once-beloved daughter of Gray Vias.


    Who knew that this day woulde for you, Noa?


    Noa was once the favored child of the Vias family. Her father had even proimed her his heir. As a


    result, she had been treated by members of the Vias household with almost as much reverence as


    the old patriarch himself.


    As Norton was only a ward, he was naturally not as favored as Noa. At that time, although he and


    Beatrice were Noa''s elders, they resigned themselves to grovel before her for the rest of their lives.


    However, an unexpected stroke of luckpletely changed everything.


    Over a month ago, word of Gray sumbing to fatal injuries reached the Vias household.


    Later, the King of India, who had been simrly injured, brought Noa back to her family. It was from


    Fen Tian''s mouth that the Vias family found out it was Noa who had paved the way for a foreigner to


    take the life of her father and almost that of the King of India and the inhabitants of his entire


    kingdom.


    That grievous sin Noamitted was deemed unforgivable. Without giving her the chance to prove


    her innocence, she was immediately branded as a traitor to both her family and country.


    Norton, on the other hand, took the opportunity to usurp the position of heir to the Vias family with


    the support of Fen Tian.


    Naturally, Norton''s first decree as the new patriarch was to make life difficult for his sister.


    It was only due to the persuasion of the n elders that Noa was spared. Otherwise, Norton would


    have undoubtedly gotten rid of his sister.


    After all, he knew deep down that he had not been rightfully appointed. As the appointed heir of the


    old patriarch was still alive, Noa''s existence remained a threat to Norton''s position as the head of


    the family.


    Since killing her outright might produce more harm than good, Norton decided to torture the girl to


    death instead.


    As she had been spoiled since she was a child, Norton was confident that Noa would not be able to


    endure much suffering and that it would not take long before she sought her own death instead of


    necessitating his involvement.


    To the surprise of Norton and his wife, the girl proved tougherthan he imagined even after being


    degraded for over a month.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡± Beatrice screeched. ¡°Have your brother''s car washed! If


    there''s even a speck of dust, you''re going to wish you were never born!¡±


    Noa did not respond. Instead, she meekly fetched some water for her task.


    If Ye Fan were here, he would definitely not believe that the domineering princess he once knew


    now looks like this.


    Despite being humiliated in servitude, she did not resist her circumstances. The pride and spirit that


    she once had seemed to have all been worn away.


    It''s not all bad, though. Setbacks are what make us grow the most. Look at me, I have already


    learned to endure suffering in silence.


    Noa knew that resistance was futile because the only person who was capable of protecting her


    was no longer there.


    Despite the Viases being a huge family, Noa had never felt more alone.


    The death of her father was undoubtedly a huge blow to her. She also could not shake off the guilt


    in her heart because it was indeed her who took Ye Fan to the Ind of the King of India.


    If I had not led the way, the battle would never have happened, and Dad would not have died. It was


    my fault that he died. Being a servant is the least of what


    I deserve.


    Little did Noa know that her father had not only survived on the Ind of the King of India but was


    also saved by Ye Fan and the people of the Elysian Faction.


    Unfortunately, Noa''s father made the mistake of having Norton pick him up from the ind.


    Being one of wild ambition, Norton knew that he would never inherit anything of value if the rules of


    proper session were followed.


    With a cold, calcted blow, Norton killed Noa''s father en route from the ind and put all the


    me on Noa. Before anybody could digest the shocking news, Norton had gainedplete


    control of the entire Vias n. As for the formerly favored heiress, she was directly demoted to a


    ve by her brother.


    The pain of losing a father, coupled with the humiliation of being a servant, almost drove Noa mad


    with grief and destion.


    Despite seriously contemting paying for her transgressions with her life and joining her father,


    she did not yield to the temptation in hopes of seeing Ye Fan again.


    It''s all I can do just for another glimpse at him. I refuse to believe that he is dead.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    When faced with great adversity, most people found sce and renewed determination for life in


    certain thoughts. That man had been Noa''s only motivation to hold out for over a month.


    Like a beacon of hope, the thought of him had sustained Noa through that period which was the


    darkest trough in her life. It had also filled Noa with a quiet strength she never knew was possible,


    which was what allowed her to endure her suffering.


    As time passed, however, the torch that kept her going was beginning to flicker.


    But even after a month, Noa had not heard a single word regarding his whereabouts or even his


    survival.


    Although she had personally seen Ye Fan being severely injured during that fateful battle, and the


    ones present that day saw Ye Fan being wiped out under the attack of the silhouette, Noa refused


    to believe it.


    Her resolute was so strong that all she had been doing since that day, aside from grieving her


    father, was awaiting the man''s safe return.


    It''s been over a month. Why hasn''t there been any news at all? Could he have really died in the


    battle that day?


    As Noa arrived at that grim conclusion while she absent-mindedly cleaned the car with herbor-


    ravaged hands that were once dainty, her mood became undoubtedly heavier.


    Even so, she wrung a towel dry of the warm water she had dipped it in with as much strength as


    she could muster and slowly got to work on her brother''s car.


    Suddenly, Beatrice came by again. Aiming a kick at the bucket at Noa''s feet, she spilled her hard-


    drawn water all over the porch.


    ¡°How long does it take to wash a car? You''ve been dawdling, haven''t you? What are you standing


    there for? Get a fresh bucket of water and get to work! You''re not to stop until you''ve done at least


    ten scrubs, do you hear?¡±


    After her tirade, the woman led her pet dog away. Despite just passing by, Beatrice could not resist


    getting a few jabs in at the unpleasant recollection of how she once had to grovel at the girl younger


    than her.


    Noa could only endure the humiliation silently. She picked up the bucket and trudged as slowly as


    she dared back to the well.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    No longer able to bear the weight of the rain after an entire day of gloomy uncertainty, the angry


    ck clouds opened in a downpour at that moment. Then lightning shed.


    The vicious rainshed mercilessly at everything not sheltered.


    It was as if the end hade.


    Though it was only morning, the whole world was as dark as night.


    The dull sound of faraway thunder made Noa''s body tremble. Consequently, her tender body gave


    way from the weight of the bucket as she fell to the ground.


    Despite its recent callouses, her unblemished skin was no match for the cruelly hard and rough


    concrete ground. Dark red blood immediately flowed incessantly, only to be washed away by the icy


    rain. Unfortunately, the sharp stinging pain that wrenched her heart lingered.


    This fall had been one too many, and Noa did not get up again.


    Her haggard and delicate figurey face down in the mud as she allowed the icy cold rain to wash


    all over her.


    Noa suddenly felt exhausted, as if all the support that had been holding up her resolve until that


    moment was in vain.


    The pain of losing a father, the humiliation of being a servant, and all the sorrows and pains that had


    umted in her heart over the past month finally broke her down as she burst into tears.


    Her deste sobs, so loud and painful to her ears, were all but muffled in the fury of the storm.


    They rang out sad and desperate, like a child abandoned by the whole world. No moment had Noa


    felt so helpless.


    No matter how loudly I cry, nobody will ever show up to protect me again. Dad is dead. And that


    man must have fallen as well.


    In fact, she had always known that it would have been impossible for Ye Fan to survive. Noa just


    refused to ept reality because that man was the


    only thing that had been keeping her going.


    If it were not for that sliver of hope, Noa would not have been able to bear the abuse of her brother


    and his wife during the past month.


    After holding out for a month, the torrential rain seemed as fitting a sign as any of the fruitlessness


    of her optimism. The irony of it extinguishing the only spark left in Noa''s heart was cruelly apt.


    She finally realized the reality of her waiting in vain forthat man.


    It''s my fault that he died atop Folo Mountain. Even if Ye Fan is still alive, what can he do? I am


    nobody to him, not even a friend. He will never see me the same way I see him


    Even then, she knew that It was an extravagant hope to count on somebody who had nothing to do


    with her to risk great danger to save her from her hell. Since she had finally given up on him, she


    would have no motivation to live anymore.


    In quiet despair, Noa stood up from the ground.


    Her eyes were nkly set. The icy rain cascading down like a waterfall stered her long xen


    hair and her clothes against her skin, though she did not seem to feel the icy dampness.


    It was in this manner that Noa climbed the steps until, atst, the tiny figure stood alone on the


    rooftop several stories above the ground.


    For the rest of my life, only suffering is left. Even if there is a road ahead for me, it will never be


    illuminated again. What''s the point of hoping? What''s the point of living?


    Throughout her ascent, the rain poured heavierthan ever out of the clouds that were as dark as


    night.


    Noa stretched out her hands underthe dense outpour from her precarious height to embrace the


    entire world from the depths of her despair.


    This is what absolute grief must feel like. I have had the luxury of having a loving father in the first


    half of my life and never needed to know grief like this. So this is how it ends.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dad,¡± Noa murmured, her tears washed away by the rain. ¡°I was a fool to pursue him


    despite knowing how it would end.¡±


    As she took onest look at the world, Noa could already vaguely hear what sounded like other


    cries of despair in the distance.


    Other souls in hell are calling out to me to return to where I belong.


    Noa smiled weakly before she closed her eyes and took a step out into nothingness.


    Her frail stature, weighing lesser than an ordinary healthy woman should, fell straight down like an


    angel with broken wings.


    In her desperation to end her misery, Noa did not notice the thin figure emerging out of the darkness


    before her.


    What a strange figure it was, too. Despite standing beneath a torrential outpour, the droplets


    evaporated and burst into a cloud of rain and fog, dispersing with the howling wind before they


    could touch his body.


    The figure left a trail of corpses in his wake, marked by a grotesque river of crimson washed in all


    directions by the rain.


    With the grace of water lilies in full bloom, that figure caught Noa as she fell to otherwise certain


    death.


    Feeling the warmth on her body, Noa opened her eyes a crack and saw the familiar, handsome face


    that had consumed her thoughts for the past month.


    ¡°Are we all dead?¡± Noa gazed at him in a daze as she looked around with her vacant, bloodshot


    eyes. ¡°Is this hell?¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Fan''s face at her remark.


    ¡°You''re not dead, and neither am I,¡± Ye Fan said softly as he gently wiped away her tears. ¡°We''re all


    still alive. What''s more, we will keep on living. Hush now. Come with me. I''ll take you back and help


    you take back what''s rightfully yours.¡±


    Noa trembled as if she was electrocuted while she stared with disbelief and reverence at the man in


    whose arms shey.


    As he met her eyes with his own deep and ethereal ones, she found answers to all her unexpressed


    fears without him uttering a word. Even the wind and rain seemed in awe of such a presence and


    fell off of him.


    He looks like the king of this world.


    Noa knew that she would never forget this moment for as long as she lived.


    At the darkest and most hopeless moment in her life, Ye Fan was the one to illuminate her whole


    world with one swift and forceful flourish.


    After a long silence, Noa burst into tears again. This time, however, it was from happiness.


    She hugged Ye Fan tightly, conveying without words that the world was no longer bleak for her.


    He has finallye back for me!

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    It was raining cats and dogs.


    After a day of hard work, Norton, the head of the Vias family, finally had a chance to take a breather.


    When his father was holding the position as the head of the family, Norton always admired how


    impressive he was in his role.


    He was regarded as someone with absolute power and had everyone''s life and death right in his


    palms. A very powerful man, indeed!


    However, now that he had seeded his father, Norton realized just how much he had judged a


    book by its cover. Apart from the glory that came with the position, there were actually a series of


    tedious tasks to manage and a list of unending social events to attend.


    Lo and behold, there isn''t one easy role to y in this world. Each title givenes with its own fair


    share of requirements and responsibilities. I bet it''s the same for kingship in China. Heavy is the


    head that wears the crown.


    Just when Norton was resting, the door was pushed


    open abruptly.


    The bitter wind swept the room with menacing intent, and the cold woke Norton up.


    Enraged, he bellowed, ¡°Who the h*ll barged in without my permission?¡±


    However, a long silence ensued.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The puzzled Norton got up from the couch and turned around to take a peek.


    Swoosh!


    A bolt of lightning shed outside the door at that moment, giving him a dim light source to catch a


    glimpse of what was before him.


    He saw a pair of blood-stained hands holding the doorframe.


    ¡°W-Who is it?¡±


    A shiver ran down Norton''s spine as his face turned ghastly.


    At that moment, a figure dragged himself into the room and tried hard to crawl forward.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Vias, run... Quick!¡±


    The man copsed onto the ground lifelessly after spitting out hisst words with all his might.


    Norton waspletely baffled by the bizarre and mind-boggling scene.


    He dashed over and pushed the door open, only to be greeted by the pitch-ck night.


    The pitter-patter of the rain on the roof was the only thing that could be heard.


    Right then, another lightning struck, and the entire backyard of the castle was awash in light.


    Atst, he saw it!


    The stairs were scattered with dead bodies.


    As the rain poured down on them, the whole ce was dyed red.


    He gazed down and realized that a corpse was lying at his feet.


    Immediately, he was frightened out of his wits.


    A buzzing sound appeared in his head due to extreme shock and panic.


    He almost slumped to the ground in despair.


    It was hard to believe that a massacre had happened during the mere few minutes while he was


    taking a rest.


    Vaguely, he saw a silhouette through the thick rain curtain. The shadow was swinging a sickle


    mercilessly, seemingly culling the likes of men like a Grim Reaper.


    In a split second, he appeared right in front of Norton, a step away from cutting thetter''s throat.


    Strangely, the person retreated like a bolt from the blue.


    Why did he go away? Did he finallye to his senses?


    Anyhow, it was not the time for Norton to ponder over these things.


    With a life and death matter at hand, he quickly gave an order and called upon all the leaders of the


    Vias family for an urgent meeting.


    ¡°Everyone is to meet at the family conference hall in half an hour. Attendance ispulsory, or you


    don''t have toe anymore.¡±


    Norton was resolute about having all of them attend the meeting.


    Some of the leaders used the rainy day as an excuse not to be present, and it made Norton livid.


    He rebuked, ¡°Get yourselves here at once even if it''s raining knives and swords! The survival of the


    Vias family is at stake. I shall see who dares to be absent!¡±


    At hismand, the tranquil city was transformed into a vibrant one with hustle and bustle going on


    in different areas.


    A number of shy cars set off from various ces, braving the rain and other challenges to get to


    the Vias family conference hall in thirty minutes.


    Within the stipted duration, many elders who had been leading a life of luxury showed up one


    after another.


    Normally, the gatherings involving all the leaders of the Vias family would be merry, with lots of


    drinking,ughter, and chatters about women and the good


    old days.


    Ironically, not a single chuckle escaped their lips this time.


    There was a suffocating silence in the huge hall. The air was as thick as butter, and the tension was


    so sharp that it could cut.


    Everyone was holding their breath because dozens of dead bodies were put on disy at the very


    front of the hall.


    The corpses were none other than the subordinates serving the Viases, including some very


    capable martial artists.


    All of them were dead, and their pale faces were covered with blood.


    It was a terrifying sight to the prominent family that had gone from strength to strength since its


    establishment in India several centuries ago.


    ¡°Mr. Vias, what... what''s going on?"


    ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°How dare someone invade the Vias family and go on a mass killing?'' ¡°Who is the


    murderer?¡±


    ¡°Has the culprit been caught?¡±


    Infuriated, the crowd posted their questions to Norton, who shook his head indifferently.


    ¡°Everyone, what do you think we should do next? It''s Uncle Fen Tian''s wedding tomorrow. How is it


    possible that such a tragedy befell us at this critical juncture? The opponent has killed all of our


    subordinates today, and we might be the victims tomorrow,¡± Norton said solemnly.


    Everyone else paled as they panicked.


    ¡°Mr. Vias, this case must be thoroughly investigated. Meanwhile, I suggest we dere a state of


    emergency within the family and call upon all of the support we can get to ensure the safety of the


    n. Additionally, we must initiate a search to find the culprit at all costs and punish him severely!¡±


    an elder proposed.


    The rest chimed in immediately.


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°Whoever messes with our family must pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Hunt them down and kill them!¡±


    Filled with resentment toward amon enemy, all the leaders eximed theirtaunts in unison.


    This was the very first time the Vias family had been invaded right under their own noses.


    It was a downright humiliation to the century-old prominent family.


    Hatred brewed in them, and the only way to vent it would be to arrest the culprit and teach him a


    harsh lesson.


    In the midst of everyone venting their frustration and anger, the tightly shut door was mmed


    open.


    The icy cold wind surged through the aperture and into the hall, howling like demons ready to


    devour its prey.


    The crowd turned their heads anxiously and looked in the same direction.


    Two figures came into view in an instant.


    The slender man carried weapons behind his back and walked in casually with a straight face.


    He was holding the hand of a curvydy who was sashaying along in a long dress. She looked


    utterly stunning.


    Thousands of water droplets fell on them, only to be seen evaporating into thin air, creating a foggy


    scene.


    The two silhouettes lingered amidst the fog, building the suspense.


    As they slowly walked toward the hall, the crowd finally saw who thatdy was.


    ¡°Noa?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Vias?¡±


    Everyone was stupefied.


    ¡°How dare you defile our hallowed grounds? Who let you in without my permission? You, the ck


    sheep of the family, get out of here now!¡± Norton went ballistic and shouted at the top of his lungs


    upon snapping back to his senses.


    However, her brother''s rebuke fell on Noa''s deaf ear as she continued walking with her hand still


    holding the man''s arm. They marched past the crowd, heading toward the highest spot in the entire


    hall.


    Atst, Ye Fan led Noa to where Norton was seated.


    He waved his arm and cast a ball of energy which sent Norton flying.


    Then, he gazed at Noa and gave her a nod.


    Upon receiving his signal, Noa took the most revered seat in the household.


    Ye Fan stood next to her, looming over the leaders of the Vias family.


    ¡°Henceforth, Noa shall be the head of the Vias family. Is anyone dissatisfied?¡± His cold and stern


    voice resonated across the hall.


    Norton propped himself up from the floor and refuted, ¡°What a joke! Who do you think you are to


    challenge my authority as the head of the Viases? Someone, please get him¡ª¡±


    Whoosh!


    While Norton was still roaring furiously, Ye Fan made a slight gesture andunched a scarlet sword


    he carried on his back out of its sheath.


    The next moment, a rumbling sound was heard as the sword flew a few feet across the hall and


    shed Norton''s head!


    The most bizarre thing happened thereafter.


    As soon as Norton''s head fell off, his body was engulfed by mes.


    The reflection of the zing me on the scarlet sword made its color even more pronounced.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    The reflection of the shiny sword illuminated the sky in hues of crimson red as though it was


    releasing its anger to the heavens.


    ¡°Scarlet me, the divine sword!¡±


    As Ye Fan named the sword, his voice, crisp and clear, echoed all around the crowd, leaving them


    totally astounded.


    The eerie shade of red shining forth from that divine sword alongside its strange sparkling mes


    made the hearts of the Viases lurch rapidly in a beating frenzy. They had pits in their stomachs


    when they realized the gravity of the situation.


    Anyhow, there were a few bravehearts in their midst.


    One of Norton''s trusted aides started bawling his eyes out upon seeing the mighty head of the


    family turning into a pile of ashes within seconds.


    ¡°Mr. Vias! How dare a b*stard like you kill my leader? I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    As he barked with utmost anger, he pulled out a gun, aimed it at Ye Fan, and fired away without any


    hesitation.


    On the contrary, thetter did not even spare him a nce.


    Swoosh!


    A muffled sound was heard as Ye Fan withdrew yet another long sword out of its scabbard from his


    back.


    Without batting an eyelid, he charged forward and shed Norton''s trusted aide into two


    horizontally.


    Instantly, blood spurted uncontrobly like a water fountain.


    ¡°Smashing Unds, the mighty de!¡±


    Then, he pierced the sword through the ground, allowing the bright sunlight to reflect the sharp


    edge of the sword, showcasing its menacing glint.


    With that, the second sword was named Smashing Unds.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who''s dissatisfied?¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan''s authoritative voice reverberated through the humungous hall, leaving it in


    deathly


    silence.


    Shortly after, the pin-drop silence was interrupted by those who had been promoted by Norton when


    he was still alive.


    Loyalty and pride were written all over their faces.


    ¡°I object! Noa betrayed her family. She was in cahoots with an outsider to sabotage Mr. Gray. And


    now, she ganged up with our rival and murdered her very own brother! The various sins she has


    committed are unforgivable! The Vias family has had a well-known reputation for several centuries.


    How can the hard work of our past generations be in vain? This evil woman is going to ruin


    everything that the former heads of the family had built up for years!¡±


    Soon, another one refuted, which prompted more elders in the family to make their voices heard.


    Then, people started expressing their displeasure vehemently.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°She''s good for nothing. All of us are against this decision!¡± ¡°She? The head of the family? Over my


    dead body!¡±


    The crowd began to raise a ruckus and spat harsh lines at her.


    Those who voiced their objections were the elders in the family, who controlled countless family


    businesses. If someone wants to take over the whole Vias family, they will need to initiate a


    massacre and wipe out all of us. Simply killing a few Tom, Dick, and Harry won''t make any


    difference. After all, how can that inexperienced brat lead a big family without our help?


    With that powerful trump card in mind, the group felt supported to go against Ye Fan and be


    impudent in their argument.


    Unbeknownst to them, they had underestimated what Ye Fan could do.


    Faced with the childish behaviors of the gang, Ye Fan merely chuckled coldly in response.


    ¡°In that case, allow me to cement your disappointmentpletely and send you six feet under!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Another sharp sound was heard as Ye Fan whipped


    out his third precious weapon from its sheath.


    A long spear towered in their midst.


    As it moved at supersonic speed, bolts of lightning shed in the hall, leaving everyone in a daze.


    When they finally snapped back to their senses, they realized that there was a burning patch on


    their chests.


    It seemed that the spear had pierced through each of their bodies without their realization!


    ¡°You... you...¡± the elders stammered in a trembling voice.


    Stunned, they stared at Ye Fan wordlessly.


    They wanted to say something. However, all that came out of their mouths was blood.


    Right then, an ice-blue spear loomed over them victoriously from behind.


    ¡°Zephyr, the invincible spear!¡±


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    At that instant, those who were taunting and mocking Ye Fan copsed to the ground like fallen


    leaves.


    ¡°Now, who else wants to state their objection?¡±


    Everyone held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.


    Promptly, an absolute silence descended over the bloody conference hall.


    The gory scenes made the ce look like hell, whereas the man standing in front of them was its


    ruler.


    He was ready to let anyone else who opposed him have a taste of his weapons.


    Ye Fan''s imposing aura and domineering presence were like a tumultuous storm, striking fear into


    the self-proimed aristocratic families.


    As such, no one else dared to disobeyed him.


    Upon witnessing how the tables had turned, a few quick-witted elders immediately dashed over to


    Noa and knelt down before her.


    ¡°I, Jeet, hereby pledge my loyalty toward Madam


    Vias, the head of the Vias family!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Humans were inclined to follow the herd mentality.


    Following Jeet''s lead, the remaining elders and leaders acquiesced to the majority''s decision and


    started kowtowing Noa.


    ¡°We wee Madam Vias as the new head of the family!¡±


    ¡°Henceforth, we will follow all of your orders without question.¡±


    Everyone present paid homage to Noa, flooding the hall with praises and words spoken in


    reverence and admiration.


    Basked in the glorious adtion of the elders, Ye Fan held Noa''s hand and led her to the throne.


    Just like that, the young girl in her twenties reached the pinnacle of the secr factions in India!


    ¡°From today onward, you shall be the ruler of India,¡± Ye Fan dered proudly in a low voice.


    Noa had not expected this at all. A few minutes ago, she was still drowning in despair. But now, she


    was sitting on the highest throne of India, overlooking a sea of people bowing down and uttering


    respectful words to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Ye Fan. However, instead of bing the head of the Vias family, I long to be your...¡±


    The crowd had finally been dismissed. With Ye Fan''s swift and ruthless attack, the episode of


    mutiny went well and ended ording to n.


    No one felt sorry for all those who had been killed by Ye Fan.


    As always, no power struggle could be won without any gruesome sacrifices.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Norton was deemed unscrupulous in the way he had ascended to the throne.


    He had killed his adoptive father, put the me on Noa, and stole what was not meant to be his.


    Additionally, those who sided with Norton chose to do evil and were notorious for being ruthless.


    Surely, they deserved death.


    With the acknowledgment and support of the Vias elders, Noa finally had everything returned to her,


    holding the highest power and authority in the household.


    The Vias family was the most distinguished and prominent family in India.


    As the leader of the family, Noa''s position was equivalent to royalty.


    Henceforth, everyone in the business world must act ording to hermands. Who would dare


    to challenge her?


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Noa were walking in the extravagant hallway of the family manor.


    When some of the family members passed them by, Noa noticed that those casting contemptuous


    looks at her several days ago were then hanging their heads low and speaking respectfully and


    humbly to her.


    Deep down, she knew that these people did not revere her but Ye Fan.


    She was cognizant that he was the source of her sess as well as everything that came along


    with it.


    Had anyone else who was an outcast suddenly possessed immense power, the person would


    definitely be on cloud nine.


    However, Noa was not such a person.


    Compared to bing the head of the family or the so-called ''ruler'' of India, there was something


    else that Noa truly desired with all of her heart and soul.


    As she looked at Ye Fan in the eyes, she could barely control her emotions.


    Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her, ¡°There''s no need to thank me. You


    deserve it. You treated me with sincerity, and I shall repay you with the most coveted title.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She wanted to say more.


    Yet, he did not give her a chance to do so. ¡°I heard that the King of India is having his wedding


    ceremony tomorrow, and the Vias family is coordinating this important event.¡±


    He continued, ¡°After this, please instruct everyone to keep the change of the family leader under


    wraps. It''s best not to let Fen Tian know for now. As for the wedding, it should carry on as nned.


    This time, let''s y a game with them and see how they fall into the trap. I''ll make sure that Fen


    Tian dies a horrible death for capturing Junie!¡±


    There was an undertone of murderous intent in Ye Fan''s chilling words.


    Seeing his response, Noa swallowed her unspoken words and did not bring them up again.


    She gazed at him and muttered, ¡°Ye Fan, I know where Junie is.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Tell me quick, where is she?¡± the usually calm Ye Fan became all worked up and asked for more


    information.


    Noa said under her breath, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Subsequently, she led him deeper into the manor until they both arrived at a bamboo house.


    ¡°Junie is inside. You may go in.¡±


    He did not wait for Noa toplete her sentence before barging into the house frantically.


    When she saw how anxious he was, a sheer disappointment crept up on Noa.


    She had no intention of disturbing their reunion. As sorrow overwhelmed her, she turned and left.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    In the past, Noa was unruly and willful.


    However, after going through so many hardships and trials, she finally learned to restrain her


    temper and be considerate of others.


    This moment was an example. Even though she was unwilling to see Ye Fan being close to another


    woman, she understood that Ye Fan and Junie had been apart for a long time and needed some


    time alone with each other.


    However, her mind was made up.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I will never give up. You will be mine eventually. If not in one year''s time, I''ll make it happen


    in ten. If ten years is not enough, I''ll use thirty years or even a whole lifetime. I have the patience to


    wait!¡±


    After all, Noa was not someone who would give up easily, even more so when it came to someone


    she loved.


    After all, it had taken her so many years to have finally found a man who waspatible with her.


    Noa knew for a certainty that she could never meet anyone quite like Ye Fan again.


    Hence, she clenched her fists tightly, determined never to give up on pursuing him.


    She knew that Ye Fan had already found his dream girl, and at this very moment, they might be


    kissing passionately in each other''s arms.


    In the eyes of bystanders, she was the third party, an unscrupulous woman with no self-respect who


    intruded into a loving couple''s rtionship.


    So what?


    I don''t care!


    Noa felt that she had a chance as long as he was not married to Junie and was still single.


    ¡°Madam Vias, here are the seal handed down by previous Vias family patriarchs and the key to the


    underground vault. Please keep them safe!¡±


    At this point, an elder came over and brought all the items handed down by the previous patriarchs


    of the Vias family to Noa.


    These two items were symbols of power and wealth, and they also represented the status of the


    family leader. Hence, they were coveted and yearned for by countless members of the family.


    However, to his surprise, Noa did not want to receive these items.


    ¡°Mr. Sevand, please keep these items for the time being.¡±


    ¡°T-This is not right. Y-You are the head of the family now. I dare not infringe on your authority,¡±


    Sevandya replied in shock and panic.


    He thought that Noa was just testing him.


    However, Noa spoke to him in a whisper, ¡°I won''t be head of the family for long. In a few days, I


    shall give up the position, and then, I''ll let you take over.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sevand, don''t try to dissuade me. Please keep these items!¡±


    Sevandya thought that Noa was just joking, but he realized after a few moments that she was dead


    serious.


    Instantly, he was puzzled.


    ¡°A-Are you sure about this? Do you understand what it means to be the head of the Vias family?


    You''ll have wealth that rivals that of the entire nation and power that can shake the world. How


    could you give these up so easily?¡±


    Sevandya was having a hard time wrapping his head around her decision.


    Nheless, Noa replied calmly, ¡°I don''t care. I wish to seek something more important.¡±


    At that point in time, Noa was filled with resolve.


    I only want to leave with Ye Fan!


    Noa had decided to go to China with him.


    She had no desire to be the head of a n or a pampered princess. Nor was she interested in


    riches or power.


    All she wanted was to follow wherever Ye Fan went, even if he did not allow her to.


    Perhaps even Ye Fan himself had no idea that he was so desirable.


    This pampered Indian princess was willing to give up everything just to be with him.


    Creak!


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan pushed open the door.


    The lighting the house was dim.


    Vaguely, a figure could be seen lying quietly on the bamboo bed.


    She was dressed in green, and her hair cascaded downward like a waterfall.


    Like a sleeping beauty, shey on the bed motionlessly.


    In fact, she could not move as her limbs were fastened to the bed by special chains.


    In the darkness, she seemed to have heard the sound of the door opening.


    She did not open her eyes but kept them closed.


    The reason was that she did not want to see Fen Tian''s nauseating appearance.


    ¡°Get out! No matter how many times you ask me, I will not marry you! The day you marry me will be


    the day I take my own life. You are a scum who betrayed your family. I hate myself for being unable


    to kill you. Nevertheless, Fen Tian, you will not gloat for long. After I die, someone wille to


    avenge me. Believe me, that person will be the biggest nightmare of your life!¡±


    Junie''s voice was cold and full of hatred.


    Obviously, Fen Tian had not informed Junie about Ye Fan''s entry into India.


    Till now, she had no knowledge that Ye Fan had turned the whole of India''s martial arts world upside


    down one month ago.


    Yet, confronted by Junie''s furious voice, the visitor did not reply.


    He only walked forward slowly, closing the gap between them.


    Then Junie felt the warmth of someone''s hands touching hers!


    ¡°Scoundrel! Don''t touch me! If you dare take advantage of me, I''ll take my own life right in front of


    you!¡±


    Thinking that Fen Tian was molesting her, she became very agitated.


    She struggled with all her might and even got ready to kill herself by biting off her own tongue.


    It was not until a familiar phrase and voice drifted into her ears that she stopped struggling.


    ¡°Junie, it''s me. Don''t move. I''ll help you get down from the bed.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words rang out slowly.


    For a moment, Junie only felt a subconscious tremor in her delicate body and even thought that she


    was having hallucinations.


    Then, she turned her head and saw the familiar kind face in the dim light.


    ¡°Ye... Ye Fan? Is... Is it really you?¡±


    Junie trembled as she asked.


    ¡°Well? Other than me, who on earth do you think would bother saving you, you rascal? We had


    nned to get you avenged together. But in the end, you went off secretly without a word! You still


    do foolish things despite being with me for so many years. Why don''t you stop and think how a


    weakling like you can defeat the famous King of India, Fen Tian? In that incident years ago, the


    leader of the Chu Sect, Tang Yun, could only cut off an arm of Fen Tian''s with all his might but was


    unable to take his life. What can you do?¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression was filled with dissatisfaction.


    As he spoke, he even tapped Junie''s head hard with his fingertips.


    It seemed to be a habitual mannerism of his to hit her on the head.


    If Ye Fan had rebuked her this way previously, she would have retorted straightaway.


    In the Dragon God Hall, everyone feared Ye Fan, except Junie.


    She always talked back no matter how fierce Ye Fan was.


    If it were in the past, she would not have tolerated him in any way.


    This time, though, she had endured humiliation and learned from her mistakes, so she just burst


    into tears when Ye Fan reprimanded her.


    After he broke the locks that chained her, she threw herself into his arms, iling her hands and


    beating him on his chest non-stop.


    ¡°Scumbag! Why did youe sote? Do you know that scoundrel Fen Tian starved me in order to


    break me? Even my breasts shrunk! It''s all your fault! Hmph! When you needed healing, I did


    everything I could to help you. Look at you! I have been missing for so long, but you only came


    looking for me now. There''s no way this is over!¡±


    Perhaps it was the umtion of despair and fear over the days that pushed her over the edge.


    Finally, she vented all her frustrations on Ye Fan.


    There was not a hint of the courage Junie had when she left Ye Fan and led men into India alone in


    the aggrieved woman who was now in Ye Fan''s arms.


    After many trials and tribtions, she had be gentle like a normal woman.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darn it! Is there no justice? You are so unreasonable. You were the one who left without a word.


    How could you put all the me on me now?¡± He tried to exin but gave up and smiled wryly.


    ¡°I don''t care! I''m mingyou! It''s your fault!" As she spoke, her pretty face was incredibly attractive


    even though it was covered with tears.


    She looked like a normal girl acting coquettish.


    She was the Elysian Master of the Elysian Faction, but in front of this man, she gave up all pretense


    of being a strong leader.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    After saving Junie, Ye Fan discovered several facts.


    It turned out that Junie had taken her men to India seeking revenge on Fen Tian after departing


    Jiangbei.


    Unfortunately, they fell into Fen Tian''s trap.


    As a result, Junie was defeated and captured.


    After that, in order to capture all the disciples of the Elysian Faction, Fen Tian spread the false news


    that he was marrying Junie, thus prompting a group of disciples to go to the Ind of the King of


    India.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan also came over. Otherwise, Fen Tian''s ns would have seeded.


    However, the remaining Elysian Faction disciples have most likely died by Fen Tian''s hand.


    As these thoughts came to Junie, she was depressed and filled with remorse.


    ¡°It was my fault! I did not think things through, and as a result, the other disciples got killed. I am


    afraid I''m the only survivor of the Elysian Faction. Even when I die one day, I would be ashamed to


    meet my master.¡±


    At this point, Junie was close to tears.


    When her Master passed away back then, he had passed on the position of the sect leader to her.


    He had hoped that Junie would continue the great cause of the sect, restore peace to the world,


    and bring back its past glory.


    Unfortunately, the ancient sect was destroyed under her leadership.


    Ye Fan moved close to her and gently wiped away her tears, consoling her, ¡°Silly girl, nothing on


    earth is perfect. Nobody''s life can be smooth sailing all the time. Take me, for example. I had


    nned for years and fought countless battles. But what happened in the end? The battles were


    lost and my soldiers were killed. The Dragon Gods who fought beside me are dead, and the Dragon


    yers are still missing. Fen Tian is cunning and devious. Ady like you is no match for him, so


    this oue is only to be expected.¡±


    He continued, ¡°In fact, what you have been able to carry out so far is considered good enough.


    Under anyone else''s leadership, the Elysian Faction would have disappeared without a trace. So,


    don''t be too hard on yourself. Furthermore, many of the disciples are still alive. After the battle on


    the Ind of the King of India, there were some survivors. I asked them to stay on the ind to


    recuperate. When they know that you are well, they will surelye back to you.¡±


    ¡°|-ls this true, Ye Fan? The other disciples survived?¡± Junie lifted her head to gaze at Ye Fan, her


    eyes filled with surprise and joy.


    This was perhaps the best news Junie had heard in a very longtime.


    Yet, in just a short moment, Junie was forlorn again. ¡°You are lying to me. You have only just


    arrived, but as far as I know, Fen Tian''s trick to bring the other disciples here with the wedding


    happened more than a month ago. So how did you know what happened before you came?¡±


    When Ye Fan heard this, he smiled helplessly.


    He stretched out his hand and brushed Junie''s nose with his fingers.


    ¡°You think everyone else is as heartless as you? Let me tell you the truth. I arrived more than a


    month ago! If things had gone as I nned, Fen Tian would have died on the Ind of the King of


    India.¡±


    Junie was dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    Then, he told her all that had happened in the past month.


    When Junie heard about how the fighters from the Folo Pce of India surrounded Ye Fan, and


    even Indra managed to suppress him, she felt distressed.


    Overwhelmed with nervousness, she looked at Ye Fan''s body and asked anxiously, ¡°Ye Fan, are


    you injured? Are you okay? You idiot! Who asked you toe to India? What if something bad


    happened to you again?¡±


    Junie was close to bursting into tears.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down, she was afraid of hearing about Ye Fan''s death again.


    If Ye Fan had passed away in India because of her, she would never be able to forgive herself.


    In fact, she hade here alone because she did not want something unfortunate to befall Ye Fan.


    If that were to happen, how would she face Ye Fan''s wife and those Dragon yers who were


    waiting for his return?


    ¡°It''s okay. Everything is fine. Not only have I lived through great dangers, but I even came across


    great opportunities. Leave Fen Tian and everything else to me.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke casually with pride and confidence.


    After that, Junie asked what his ns were.


    Ye Fan replied, ¡°What ns? Just wait for him toe. Your wedding is tomorrow, isn''t it? When


    the time arrives, Fen Tian will show up.¡±


    When Junie heard that, she turned pale. ¡°You n to kill him duringthe wedding? No, that won''t do.


    All the masters of India''s martial arts world would be there. There is power in numbers, and they


    outnumber you by far. Once you make a move, you will be surrounded and trapped.¡±


    Junie was worried.


    Ye Fan reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. I have already made ns forthat!¡±


    Seeing his confidence, Junie decided to trust him for the time being.


    In no time, the night passed.


    The day dawned bright and sunny.


    After the rain had passed, thend was greeted with long-awaited sunshine.


    Due to theing wedding and the good weather, the city became lively and bustling.


    In order to maintain public order, all roads within a radius of ten miles of the wedding venue were


    closed.


    Only vehicles with an invitation card were allowed to enter.


    Meanwhile, the Vias family manor was decorated with magnificence.


    The brand-new red carpet, which was adorned with colorful flowers, stretched for thousands of


    meters like a passage to heaven.


    Hundreds of pretty young girls dressed in traditional Indian costumes stood on both sides to


    wee the guests.


    Not only that, at the entrance of the manor, there were also musicians and singers as well as


    thousands of people chanting sutras.


    The impressive event filled passersby with awe.


    It was as magnificent as the wedding of India''s ruler back then.


    The power and authority of the King of India were evident in this wedding.


    After thepletion of the decorations in the manor, arge number of guests started pouring in.


    In the eyes of the martial arts world, the King of India was an important man.


    In addition to the powerful giants of India, there were also the martial arts societies of Western


    Epea''s sixteen countries and the bigshots from Adrune, Smend, and other countries.


    The representatives who came from China were the Chu Sect and War God Castle.


    Indeed, Fen Tian could not bepared to Chu Sect.


    In the past, when Chu Sect had a wedding ceremony, all the leaders from the martial arts world had


    arrived.


    On the other hand, the martial arts world had only sent representatives for this wedding.


    As for China, the leading representative was the second-ranking Grandmaster, Ke Zhe, who arrived


    with a group.


    It must be mentioned that at the Chumen wedding banquet, the War God Castle had sent a few


    pirs of China to lead the team of representatives, but this time, even Mo Wuya, the son of the


    King of Fighters, was not present. Only a Grandmaster was sent to lead the team.


    It could be seen that the martial arts world did not think highly of Fen Tian.


    The martial arts circle was not big, so most of them knew each other.


    Someone soon saw Ke Zhe in the crowd and immediately came over to chat.


    A person who noticed Ke Zhe''s missing arm could not help asking, ¡°Hmm? What happened to your


    arm, Mr. Ke? You were all right just a few years ago when we met. How did you lose an arm in such


    a short time?¡±


    Ke Zhe''s face sank, and he exined, ¡°I was identally bitten by a beast while performing a


    dangerous mission.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did that really happen?¡±


    ¡°If the beast could hurt the Grandmaster, it must be really powerful.¡±


    ¡°Usually, there are rare treasures in the habitats of these beasts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ke, did you find the sacred treasure?¡±


    The crowd bombarded him with questions out of curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, there was treasure found,¡± Ke Zhe lied.


    In truth, Ke Zhe had lost his arm when he battled Ye Fan in Jiangdong years ago.


    At that time, many Grandmasters had surrounded Ye Fan, trying to oppress him because he was


    young, but the oue was disastrous.


    Not only did it almost prompt Ye Fan to battle the six pirs of China, but several Grandmasters


    even lost their arms.


    This was not something to be proud of, so Ke Zhe did not tell the truth.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    ¡°Look!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that King Folo?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°The people from Folo Pce have arrived!¡±


    Suddenly, it was as though an invisible aura had flooded in as Ke Zhe and the others chatted.


    In an instant, everyone turned in unison to see who had arrived.


    Right then, a group ofvishly dressed people approached the crowd pridefully.


    The wedding hall swiftly fell silent when that group of people arrived.


    Then, countless people stood up all at once to greet King Folo and his men.


    Martial artists were powerful people, to begin with.


    Thus, one could only imagine how strong they were if they were renowned in the martial arts world


    fortheir


    capabilities.


    The title of supreme grandmaster sat at the pinnacle of the entire martial arts world. No matter


    where individuals who carried that title went, they would receive the highest respect from all martial


    artists.


    ¡°Fen Tian is the supreme grandmaster of my country, and I''m d that all of you came from afar to


    attend this wedding. Once the wedding is over, Folo Pce will hold yet another banquet, and all of


    you are invited. I will fulfill my responsibility as the host to all martial artists here!¡± King Folo very


    much enjoyed the respect everyone was showing him.


    He waved at them, telling them to enjoy themselves to the fullest.


    Meanwhile, the other guests continued to arrive at the scene.


    Soon, the main character of the event that day, Fen Tian, finally arrived.


    With that, it was time to begin the wedding.


    After the host finished the opening speech, the bride arrived, and all the guests offered their well


    wishes.


    Fen Tian didn''t expect the wedding to go so smoothly.


    Surprisingly, Junie, who had been very stubborn, went along with the wedding.


    It would appear that she had epted the reality of things.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to introduce your bride to everyone, Fen Tian? We''re all very curious to know what


    kind of woman managed to capture the heart of our king.¡± At the VIP table, Balun, a supreme


    grandmaster from India, asked as he ate appetizers.


    It wasn''t just Balun who was surprised by Fen Tian''s marriage. Even King Folo and the supreme


    grandmasters from Folo Pce were shocked too.


    Not a lot of supreme grandmasters in the martial arts world got married.


    After all, those who stood at the pinnacle in terms of power and strength often found marriage to be


    a kind of constraint¡ªa constraint of morality and ethics.


    Not to mention there would always be countless beautiful women willing to throw themselves into


    the embrace of a supreme grandmaster.


    Ifthey wanted achild,they could just pick a random partner and be done with it.


    In any case, marriage was unlikely for them. Very few would be willing to throw away an entire


    forest for a single tree.


    Besides, ifthey ended up divorcing, they would have to share their assets with their partner.


    It was a deal with nothing but downsides for them.


    That was why most supreme grandmasters chose to be single.


    Of course, there were always exceptions.


    Among supreme grandmasters, there was no shortage of people who valued love and rtionships.


    For example, Ye Qingtian was willing to wait for Tang Yun and refused to marry anyone except her.


    In Balun''s perspective, Fen Tian was a scumbag who couldn''t be associated with the concept of


    loyalty when it came to lovers.


    That was why everyone in the Folo Pce was shocked when they received news of his marriage.


    His bride must be someone extraordinary to make a scumbag like him willing to give her a home


    and a title.


    At the very least, she was able to capture his heart.


    ¡°Yeah, tell us, Fen Tian.¡±


    ¡°We want to know where the queen came from!¡±


    ¡°How did she manage to capture your heart?¡±


    Soon, the crowd started throwing their questions around in the hall.


    Of course, Fen Tian wasn''t going to tell them that Junie was actually Ye Fan''s woman and that he


    kidnapped her.


    After the battle at Folo Mountain, Fen Tian and the others thought Ye Fan had been killed by Indra.


    It had been a long time since then, yet no one managed to locate Ye Fan''s corpse.


    Because of that, King Folo was still very much worried about Ye Fan showing up again.


    He specifically asked Fen Tian to take very good care of Junie so that their country''s martial arts


    world would not copse if Ye Fan did show upter on.


    As long as Junie remained safe and sound, they would have a chance to survive the confrontation


    with Ye Fan, should he appear again.


    However, Fen Tian disagreed.


    He felt that King Folo was being too cautious, so much so that it came off as cowardly. Ye Fan''s


    already dead! There''s no need to be afraid of him. Besides, even if he does show up in the future,


    we''ll just do the same song and dance again and let Indra kill him. There''s nothing to worry about.


    That was why he didn''t share the same concern as King Folo.


    After his wounds had recovered, he immediately and publicly announced his wedding.


    In the past, he couldn''t defeat Chu Tianfan.


    However, since Chu Tianfan was already dead, he, of course, was going to seek revenge in his own


    way.


    Not only was he going to marry Chu Tianfan''s woman, but he was also going to make her give birth


    to his son.


    Deep down, Fen Tian was a little disappointed as he really wanted to see what kind of expression


    Ye Fan would have if he married Junie.


    He expected Ye Fan to get infuriated and be in unimaginable pain.


    The more Fen Tian thought about it, the better he felt.


    ¡°Hahaha... Actually, my queen doesn''t have an extraordinary background. Both of us studied under


    the same master, so she can be considered my peer. She was in love with me a long time ago, but


    at that time, I was wholly focused on training. I had no intention of marrying anyone. Even after


    many years have passed, she still bears love for me. That''s why I''ve decided to marry her and give


    her a proper title.¡± Fen Tian was making up nonsense without a shred of embarrassment on the


    tform.


    A thunderous roar of apuse came from below the tform after hearing his speech. All of them


    believed that the King of India was a loyal and righteous man.


    Like hell he''s loyal! Ke Zhe cussed in his mind amidst the crowd before he finished a cup of wine in


    one go.


    He very much disliked Fen Tian.


    In fact, one could say that China''s martial arts world had a huge grudge against Fen Tian.


    Back then, Fen Tian used a dirty trick to kill the younger generation of China''s martial arts world,


    leaving almost no one to seed their predecessors.


    That was why Fen Tian was deemed a despicable scoundrel in the eyes of Chinese martial artists.


    It was the reason Ke Zhe scoffed when he heard people praising Fen Tian for his integrity.


    ¡°Come, let''s drink.¡± Just as Ke Zhe was still cursing in his mind, someone patted his shoulder and


    handed him a big bowl.


    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°You sure do have a high tolerance, buddy. People use cups while


    you use a bowl.¡±


    Having said that, he grabbed a wine bottle and poured its content into the bowl.


    However, just as he turned around, he was shocked.


    That was because the one who asked for a drink was a calf.


    The calf, Huangniu, gave him a wide smile. ¡°Thanks for the wine, buddy.¡±


    It then patted his shoulder to show its gratitude.


    After that, the calf finished a bowl of wine in one go before diving back into the crowd to head to the


    next table.


    ¡°That... That...¡± Ke Zhe waspletely shocked.


    He was utterly bbergasted for a long time.


    When he returned to his senses, he rubbed his eyes with great force as he wondered if he was


    hallucinating.


    The wedding ceremony swiftly drew to a close.


    Consequently, the bride was sent to the wedding room.


    After Fen Tian finished the toast with a couple more guests, he smiled and dered, ¡°Enjoy


    yourselves! If there''s anything you need, just let the servants know about it. I''ll be taking my leave


    now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you looking for your bride now? The day hasn''t even gotten dark yet! Why the rush?¡±


    The crowdughed.


    Fen Tian merely smiled and left the hall.


    ¡°All of you, leave,¡± he ordered.


    There were a couple of guards standing outside of the room protecting the bride.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Fen Tian arrived, he immediately dismissed them before entering the room.


    Then, he closed the curtains, darkening the room in an instant.


    The only light source was the faint yellow glow from the candle next to the bed.


    Fen Tian was quite the romantic because after he lit the candle, he also yed a beautiful song and


    poured two sses of red wine.


    In an instant, the room''s atmosphere became much more amorous.


    ¡°I''m very happy with your cooperation today, Junie. It seems like you''ve finally thought things


    through and agreed to be my queen. Don''t worry, as long as you treat me nicely and sincerely, I


    won''t give you less than anything you deserve. I''ll let you feel a happiness that you''ve never


    experienced before. Before we get started, let us enjoy this delicious wine as husband and wife.¡±


    Having said that, he lifted his ss.


    The bride was still wearing her veil, so Fen Tian couldn''t see her face.


    She silently agreed to his request by epting the wine and taking a sip.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Overwhelmed with delight, Fen Tian drank a few sses of wine in one go. ¡°Hahaha! Chu Tianfan,


    from today onward, your woman is mine!¡±


    He had endured years of humiliation as he was unable to avenge his lost arm.


    Because of Ye Fan, his reputation was dragged through the mud for years.


    Besides losing his arm in the rainforest, he was beaten by the War God, Ye Qingtian, and the others


    because of Ye Fan when he returned to India.


    One time, he was chased all the way from the Ind of the King of India to Folo Pce.


    The respect and reputation that Fen Tian spent years building up were destroyed because of Ye


    Fan. No matter where he went, be it his own country or a foreign one, his reputation was tarnished.


    The most painful thing for him was the inability to fulfill his revenge.


    While he did borrow Indra''s strength to kill Ye Fan, he still wasn''t satisfied.


    In his mind, Ye Fan died too easily.


    His revenge against Ye Fan wasn''t over yet.


    In his current drunken state, there was undoubtedly insanity swirling in his eyes.


    Bang!


    The ss in his hand fell to the ground.


    Then he rushed toward the bed and pressed his ¡°bride¡± against it. Next, he began touching ¡°her¡±


    body through her clothing.


    In the next second, he realized something was wrong because a certain part of his ¡°bride¡± seemed


    to berger than his!


    Upon realizing that, he quickly noticed some other abnormalities.


    For example, she had gotten much taller, and her fingers had gotten much thicker.


    It was then that he thought of something and ripped the veil on his ¡°bride¡± away.


    In the next moment, the face that had been seared into his mind forever appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Surprise. It''s been a long time, Fen Tian.¡± Ye Fan smiled.


    That smile was so bright that it could bepared to the sun.


    It looked as though it came from an innocent and harmless young man.


    However, Fen Tian was utterly bewildered, as though he had been struck by lightning five times in a


    row.


    He took a couple of trembling steps backward before slumping into a chair behind. Then, he pointed


    his shaking finger at the man in front of him as if he was looking at a ghost. ¡°You... You... You...¡±


    Despite his best attempt, he was so shocked that he couldn''t utter Ye Fan''s name out loud.


    At that moment, he felt like he was on the edge of losing his mind.


    Imagine ifonewasaboutto have sex with his wife on the wedding night, but ¡°she¡± turned out to be his


    nemesis who was supposed to be dead.


    How would one feel?


    There was no doubt that one would most likely suffer a huge shock.


    However, Fen Tian was still alive, which proved that he was mentally strong.


    After all, he was a man who had seen his share of dire situations.


    The scene in front of him terrified him, but it wasn''t the time to let his fear take control of him.


    That was why the first thing he did after returning to his senses was to turn around and run outside.


    Since he was almost killed by Ye Fan, it was only natural that he didn''t have the confidence to face


    Ye Fan one-on-one.


    The only way to guarantee his survival was to return to the hall, where the world''s strongest martial


    artists gathered.


    That was the only ce he could find hope to live.


    ¡°Trying to run? Do you think you can do it?¡± Ye Fan''s expression turned cold.


    Heughed menacingly and sent out a punch.


    Bang!


    The sound of the attack shook the earth.


    Inside the hall, the guests were having a good time eating and drinking.


    ¡°Buddy, can you hand me that bowl of ham hock?¡±


    King Folo was chatting with the crowd when someone asked him to do that.


    He didn''t give too much thought into it and handed the bowl to that person.


    ¡°Thanks, buddy!¡± That person patted his shoulder.


    However, he furrowed his eyebrows as he didn''t like people touching him.


    Just as he was feeling a little upset, he suddenly realized that the thing that patted his shoulder


    wasn''t a hand but a ck bull hoof!


    He turned around and was shocked to see a calf chewing and drinking next to him.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you?¡± he eximed as he punched Huangniu away.


    On the other hand, the others didn''t mind because they thought it was just a calf that the Vias family


    reared. They also thought that it simply escaped and came to the wedding to feast.


    ¡°It''s just a gluttonous calf, King Folo. There''s no need to freak out.¡± Bapei and the others tried to


    calm King Folo down.


    However, King Folo was still bbergasted because he was pretty sure he heard the calf talking. Is


    it possible that I heard wrong?


    Since he couldn''t make sense of it, he stopped dwelling on the matter and returned to his meal.


    At that moment, a loud bang was heard.


    It sounded as though a bomb had exploded.


    While the crowd was still shocked, they saw the wall in front of them, which was made of cement


    and steel, crumbling bit by bit.


    In no time, a ck figure crashed through multiple walls like a cannonball.


    The figure destroyed a few tables and chairs before itnded on the ground.


    ¡°It''s... It''s Fen Tian!¡±


    It was then that the crowd realized the figure who fell to the ground was Fen Tian, the King of India!


    They were all astonished.


    King Folo stepped ahead in surprise. ¡°What''s going on, Fen Tian? What the hell happened?¡±


    That was the question he and many others in the crowd were hoping to get an answer to.


    What kind of power does the person possess to be able to hurt a supreme grandmaster so badly?


    ¡°It''s... It''s... C-Chu...¡± Fen Tian pointed in front of him in fear.


    He wanted to say something after opening his mouth, but all that came out was blood.


    ¡°Say something, Fen Tian!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Tell us!¡±


    ¡°The Folo Pce will definitely crush the insolent b*stard who hurt an Indian supreme grandmaster


    in our own country!¡±


    Haibu and the others bombarded Fen Tian with questions.


    That was until a burst of coldughter was heard from a distance.


    ¡°No need to ask him. It''s me.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Everyone promptly turned around to look at the source of the voice.


    A slim figure stepped toward them casually with a de hanging on its back.


    His footsteps were so light that he didn''t make a sound while walking.


    It was as though he was a phantom of the night while walking through dust clouds.


    Initially, the crowd only saw a slim figure.


    It wasn''t until he got very close that they finally saw who he was.


    He was Chu Tianfan, the master of Dragon God Hall!


    Boom!


    At that moment, King Folo and the others felt like they were struck by thousands of bolts of


    lightning.


    All of them were dumbfounded.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan?¡± King Folo''s voice cracked.


    Haibu''s eyes were wide open in shock.


    Meanwhile, Ke Zhe, who was just nning to enjoy the food there and watch the event y out,


    tumbled down from his chair in astonishment.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan?¡± They all called out Ye Fan''s name in unison.


    It was as though the world hade to an end for them.


    In an instant, all martial artists in the hall were dumbstruck by the turn of events.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Did you just say he''s Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that demon dead already?¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t he killed on the shore of Eastsea by the duke''s forces?¡±


    ¡°How can it be him?¡±


    ¡°How is he still alive?¡±


    Everyone was going crazy.


    After all, there weren''t many people who had personally met Ye Fan or knew him.


    However, Chu Tianfan was a name that had spread far and wide in all thends.


    It was a legendary moniker of a murderous demon.


    Back then, leaders from the martial arts worlds worked together and gathered under the banner of


    dispensing justice to kill Ye Fan.


    It took thebined power of all the martial artists in the world to y the monster.


    That was why Chu Tianfan was renowned all around the globe.


    At that moment, the owner of the name had risen from hell to haunt them once again.


    One could only imagine the fear and horror the martial artists felt.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    There was an uproar among the crowd.


    The hall instantly fell into silence following Ye Fan''s appearance as they were too stunned by his


    revival.


    The face of King Folo, Bapei, Haibu, and the others had turned as pale as ash.


    Their eyeballs looked as though they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    While the people in the hall were shocked, Junie and Noa, who had been hiding in the back of the


    hall, were worried.


    Junie was especially surprised and furious.


    When she asked Ye Fan how he was going to take care of Fen Tian yesterday, he said he had a


    n.


    She thought his n was going to be a crafty one.


    Instead, the n he mentioned was opening a bloody path into the wedding hall.


    I knew I shouldn''t have trusted him! He''s too reckless and rash, as though he has forgotten the pain


    after his wound healed! Did he forget how he almost died on the shore of Eastsea back then


    because he couldn''t take on powerful martial artists from all around the world by himself? Since


    martial artists from various countries are gathered here right now, I can''t help but worry that the


    same tragedy that urred back then will repeat itself here! Why did he have to crash into the


    wedding hall suddenly like this?


    Fury burned in Junie''s heart.


    Unfortunately, her worries weren''t unfounded.


    After a short period of bewilderment, King Folo and the others swiftly calmed down.


    The former''s eyes were darting around. Clearly, he wasing up with a strategy.


    ¡°What do we do, King Folo? Do we run?¡± Haibu asked in a trembling tone.


    He was already prepared to run.


    After all, he personally saw how powerful Ye Fan was.


    After all, even Duolun was defeated by Ye Fan.


    As such, Haibu had absolutely no confidence that he could fight against Ye Fan.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? There are so many of us here but only one of him. Besides, even though


    we still don''t know how he survived, we do know that Indra managed to wound him severely. Even


    though he didn''t die, he had undoubtedly suffered a great injury. I don''t believe that he could recover


    in just a month. You two, watch for my signal. We''re going to test his strength right now!¡± It was no


    wonder that King Folo was a leader in the martial arts world since he was capable ofing up with


    a n to fight against Ye Fan that quickly.


    Everyone was still feeling pretty afraid as he stood up and red at Ye Fan in anger. He dered


    righteously, ¡°Chu Tianfan, you havemitted countless crimes and sins in this life. As a result, you


    have already been exiled by the martial arts world. Back then, I united martial artists from all over


    the world and delivered your punishment on the shore of Eastsea. And yet, you still managed to


    escape death. If you had chosen to live a low-profile life and never appeared in the martial arts


    world again, you could''ve lived out your life in peace. And yet, you chose to show up here. I never


    thought you would have the gall the show your face again and cause trouble in India. Are you going


    to wreak havoc across countries again and bring about another massacre?


    Today, upon my name as King Folo, I promise to every living being on this that I will deliver


    justice for the sake of peace in all countries, even if I am to die today killing you!¡±


    It was quite the rousing speech as he judged Ye Fan on moral high ground.


    When Junie who was still hiding in the back of the hall heard that, her face turned pale.


    One had to admit that King Folo''s speech was well thought out.


    He managed to use the deliverance of justice and the protection of world peace as an excuse to kill


    Ye Fan.


    His goal was, of course, to rally the crowd and evoke their sense of justice.


    That way, all of them would work together to kill Ye Fan.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How despicable!¡± Junie was so angry that she thought she was going to lose her mind.


    In truth, it was just a personal grudge between Ye Fan and Fen Tian.


    Yet, King Folo''s speech was trying tobel the fight against Ye Fan as a battle for justice.


    The crowd wasn''t all idiots, though.


    They didn''t jump into the fight just because King Folo gave a nice speech.


    However, it was not an issue for King Folo and his gang. The others might not have the guts to do it,


    but King Folo and his gang did.


    ¡°Haibu! Balun! Now! Attack!¡± King Folo shouted.


    In an instant, three supreme grandmasters attacked at the same time.


    They charged forward with such force that it caused the ground to crack and the earth to rise.


    It was quite the terrifying attack.


    ¡°Dodge, Ye Fan!¡± Junie shouted worriedly.


    However, King Folo and his two goons were quick with their movements.


    They attacked Ye Fan from three different directions at almost the same time and managed to block


    off all of his escape paths.


    There was no way Ye Fan could dodge the attacks. That was if he needed to in the first ce.


    He simply stood there and took on the attacks head-on.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three heavy punchesnded on Ye Fan''s abdomen and back.


    The power striking Ye Fan was so immense that it caused the ground to crack instantly.


    The hall''s roof was promptly torn apart too.


    And yet, it didn''t seem like their attacks caused any harm to Ye Fan at all.


    In fact, they were even sent flying into the air by the energy pulsing out of Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°This is impossible, King Folo! Ourbined strength is not enough!¡±


    Haibu and the others were forced back ten steps before they managed to halt their momentum.


    ¡°This godd*mn Chu Tianfan! How is he still so strong?¡± King Folo furrowed his eyebrows as he


    clenched his fists. Seems like there''s only one way left!


    Thus, after King Folo stabilized himself, he turned around and shouted at the guests, ¡°Everyone,


    this demon has suffered severe internal injuries after taking on our fully-powered punches! This is


    the best opportunity to take him out! If you all lend me your strength, we''ll be able to kill him once


    and for all! Besides, it''s apparent that he has a very powerful body refining technique that helped


    him survive insurmountable odds multiple times. I promise you all that, if we manage to kill him here


    and now, I''ll share all his secret techniques and treasures!¡±


    It had to be said that his ability to manipte people was quite impressive.


    First, he took on the moral high ground. Then, he pointed out that Ye Fan had been severely injured


    by the three of them, despite not having the evidence to back up his im.


    Lastly, he told everyone he would reveal the secret technique that Ye Fan practiced if they helped


    him.


    At that moment, all the martial artists there were clearly moved by his proposal.


    ¡°He''s right!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan hasmitted far too many crimes! He was already dered to be the public enemy


    years ago.¡±


    ¡°He shall die here and now!¡±


    ¡°You''re right! It doesn''t matter to me whether we get the treasure. What''s important is that we deliver


    justice!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, we shall work together and vanquish this demon!¡±


    ¡°We will prevent yet another massacre in the martial arts world!¡±


    Soon, more and more people stood up with King Folo leadingthem.


    After all, humans were inclined to follow the herd mentality.


    The atmosphere was getting more heated as more people stood up to prepare for battle.


    There were hundreds of expert martial artists there, and even the dozens of grandmasters had


    stood up.


    They surrounded Ye Fan and red at him.


    ¡°You''vemitted too many crimes, Chu Tianfan.


    You''re a sinner, and sinners deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°We are martial artists. We have a responsibility to kill demons and deliver justice to those who


    deserve it.¡±


    ¡°If there''s still any integrity in you, you''ll hand us all the secret techniques you stole and then save


    us the effort to kill you by doing it yourself.¡±


    ¡°That way, we''ll consider keeping your corpse intact.¡±


    Under King Folo''s lead, all the martial artists were ring at Ye Fan like hungry wolves.


    It was as though Ye Fan was a fish waiting to be served.


    After all, there was power in numbers.


    There were more than a hundred martial artists in the hall, including three supreme grandmasters


    and tens of grandmasters.


    As powerful as Ye Fan might be, he was still just one person.


    That was why they weren''t afraid of him.


    In their eyes, as long as they worked together, Ye Fan was as good as dead.


    While they were all itching to kill Ye Fan, Huangniu kept on drinking wine and watching the show in


    the corner.


    ¡°What did that Ye Fan do? Did he sleep with another man''s wife? Why do so many people hate


    him? Hahaha... That''s good, actually! Fight, people, fight! Beat him up for my entertainment!¡±

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Huangniu was clearly enjoying the show.


    After all, it had been kept inside a cave for many years. Since it was finally out, it was determined to


    enjoy itself to the best of its ability.


    However, its entertainment didn''tst long.


    Ye Fan, who was surrounded by martial artists, suddenly stretched his arms and exerted a gentle


    force.


    It was enough to push both Junie and Noa, who were watching the fight at the back of the hall,


    backward.


    As panic filled their eyes, they flew all the way until they arrived on Huangniu''s back.


    Huangniu, who was only nning to watch from the sidelines, exploded in anger. ¡°B*stard! Who


    dares to ride on my back?¡±


    It had been regarding itself as a divine beast, so it viewed itself very highly.


    The thing it hated the most was people treating it as an animal to be ridden.


    That was undoubtedly an insult to it.


    Just as the angry calf was about to use its hooves to kill the two women on its back, Ye Fan''s cold


    voice traveled into its ears.


    ¡°Help me out, buddy. Take them as far away from here as you can.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! No one has ever ridden on my back in my entire life, and no one ever will!¡± Huangniu


    rejected his request as it was still in a rage.


    However, when it saw Ye Fan''s murderous look and the lightning hovering around him, it


    immediately swallowed the things it wanted to say.


    It was a prideful being, but it wasn''t stupid.


    When it saw Ye Fan like that, it could tell that the man was on the verge of going on a killing frenzy.


    The animal didn''t know Ye Fan that long, but it was enough for it to know he was a ruthless man.


    Even it steered clear of the Well of the Thunderdrake because the portal had hundreds of


    thousands of thunderbolts, yet Ye Fan had the guts to jump in without a second thought.


    Not to mention he was able to steal all the divine tools hidden by Indra.


    Just those two things were enough to let Huangniu know Ye Fan was an extraordinarily ruthless


    person.


    He was ruthless toward himself and other people.


    As such, Huangniu believed that it shouldn''t infuriate him any further.


    It wasn''t afraid of Ye Fan perse, but he did attain Raijin Thunderdrake.


    Thus, if he went crazy, Huangniu would be caught in the attack. When that happened, it would


    definitely not have a great time.


    In order to avoid incurring Ye Fan''s wrath, Huangniu suppressed its pride and carried the two


    women away from the battlefield.


    ¡°Let us down!¡±


    ¡°Where did this calfe from? Where are you taking us?¡±


    Junie and Noa were utterly bbergasted. It was the first time they rode on a calf, not to mention


    one that they had never met before.


    They were suspicious of it as they didn''t know what the calf was thinking.


    Additionally, Ye Fan was still on the battlefield, and they didn''t want to leave him.


    ¡°Shut up, you two f*ckers! I''m a godd*mn divine beast! Shouldn''t you humans be happy that you get


    to ride on my back? If Ye Fan hadn''t attained Raijin Thunderdrake, I would''ve killed the both of you!¡±


    Huangniu was really angry as it found humans to be insolent creatures.


    While Huangniu was furious, it still took both women far away from the battlefield obediently


    because it had no choice but to obey Ye Fan.


    Once Junie and Noa left, there was no need for Ye Fan to hold himself back any further.


    Heughed while facing the martial artists who imed to be the deliverers of justice.


    ¡°Hahaha! So, you all believe that you''re trying to kill a demon who has sinned, eh? Since that''s how


    all of you see me, then I, Chu Tianfan, will show you what a demon looks like today!¡± Despite the


    fact that he wasughing, there was an aura of dominance around him.


    It''s been two years. It''s as though history is repeating itself over and over again. Back then, on the


    shores of Eastsea, I was surrounded like this as well. Everyone red at me with hostility, even


    though those scumbags were just as sinful as me! However, history will not repeat itself today, not


    completely. Right now, I''m much more powerful than I ever was before. Even without the help of


    Dragon God Hall, I''m still Ye Fan, and I am capable of taking on the whole world by myself!


    Once his train of thought ended, he roared so loudly that it shook everything around him, even the


    very ground he stood on.


    The aura around him began to soar like crazy, as though he was standing in the middle of a raging


    fire.


    All the martial artists were shocked when they saw that.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Even though Ye Fan was facing hundreds of powerful individuals, not only did he refuse to


    surrender, but he also had the gall to fight back.


    Furthermore, from his stance, it would appear that he wanted to strike first.


    ¡°You''ve overestimated your power, Chu Tianfan! You will meet your end today! I''m going to give you


    onest chance. Hand over the secret techniques you stole from the Chu Sect and surrender!


    Otherwise, don''t me us for working together to take you down! I''m telling you to stop your


    pointless struggle. If not, I promise you that you won''t even have a body to be buried!¡± The person


    speaking was an elder of the Chu Sect trying to give Ye Fan onest chance.


    Of course, they were confident that they could kill Ye Fan with their numbers.


    However, they were also aware that Ye Fan wasn''t an ordinary supreme grandmaster.


    If they fought, they would have a chance of winning, but it woulde at the cost of many, many


    lives.


    It would be the best-case scenario if they could force Ye Fan to surrender and dig his own grave.


    ¡°Stop bbering nonsense! If you want to fight, then fight! My strength is unparalleled. I have no


    reason to fear any of you. All of you are insects to me! Even if all supreme grandmasters in the


    worlde and fight me at once, I''ll still beat them all!¡± His roar was as


    loud as thunder crackling through the sky.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, an immense force erupted from his body.


    The Power of Lightning was so terrifyingly that it almost shook the heavens.


    The crowd could see an insane amount of lightning begin to gather around his body.


    On his forehead, the golden Thunderstripe increased until there were three of them.


    He had attained the third phase of Raijin Thunderdrake.


    ¡°This... This...¡±


    ¡°When did he learn such a powerful technique?¡±


    ¡°Why did we never see him use this before?¡±


    When King Polo and the others saw that, their pupils constricted in shock.


    They felt like they were losing their minds. Ye Fan knows way too many techniques! It''s as if he has


    an infinite amount of them! We''ve seen him use a sword and his fists. We also know that he has a


    Dragon God Body. And now, he''s showing us a new terrifying technique that none of us have seen


    before!


    However, not everyone was panicking like King Folo.


    The elder from Chu Sect sneered when he saw that. ¡°He''s just trying to intimidate us, which is


    pointless. With so many people here, even if we only unleash a casual technique, it''ll still be enough


    to take him out.¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± King Folo eximed in fury. ¡°Everyone, please exercise the utmost caution when facing


    Ye Fan! He''s acting very strange right now, so I''m confident he isn''t a standard supreme


    grandmaster. Therefore, I need you all to steady yourselves and attack all at once on my mark! The


    only way we can kill him is by using our full strength in our attack!¡±


    His words were like a muffled thunder waking them up.


    At that moment, everyone became serious and prepared themselves.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°We''ll wait for King Folo''s signal and attack together at once!¡±


    ¡°Don''t hold back at all!¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan is asking for death!¡±


    ¡°He''s so delusional that he thinks he can fight against more than a hundred people by himself!¡±


    ¡°We''re going tobine our power and teach him a lesson! Only then will he see reality for what it


    is!¡±


    ¡°We will annihte you!¡±


    Since it hade to that, no one in the crowd was holding back anymore.


    They were all riled up at once.


    In the next moment, all martial artists unleashed their attacks simultaneously.


    ¡°Devil''s Strike!¡± ¡°Folo Palm!¡±


    ¡°Heaven-Splitting w!¡±


    More than a hundred expert martial artistsbined their strengths and attacked.


    All forms of attacks, including palm strikes and punches,bined together and flooded toward him


    in an instant like a terrifying deluge.


    And yet, it wasn''t over.


    After all the grandmasters unleased their attacks, supreme grandmasters like King Folo and Haibu


    pulled out their trump cards to strike Ye Fan with all they had.


    Even Fen Tian, who was heavily injured by Ye Fan, crawled up from the ground and punched Ye


    Fan with gritted teeth. ¡°Die, Chu Tianfan! Die! Die! Die!¡±

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    All the attacks converged on a single target.


    Thousands of techniques were unleashed in the wedding hall.


    Before they arrived, no one had expected that they would be involved in an earthshaking battle


    when they attended thevish wedding.


    Secret techniques originating from different countries and various sects were unleashed at the


    same time.


    All kinds of superb moves were utilized, and their attacks were focused and channeled toward Ye


    Fan.


    Everyone was ring at the man who was surrounded. There were murderous intent, greed, and


    pleasure swirling in their eyes.


    No one knew how many people were currently attacking Ye Fan with the intention of killing him to


    restore peace to the world.


    Most of them just wanted the secret techniques Ye Fan learned and the treasures he had.


    If they killed Ye Fan, the Dragon God Body, Invoke the


    Celestial Sky, and other divine weapons would be theirs.


    Chu Sect''s ultimate techniques and the greatest body refining skill would be theirs too.


    Besides, if they killed Ye Fan, the most powerful supreme grandmaster in the current era, everyone


    who fought against him at that moment would be recorded in history as heroes who slew a mighty


    demon.


    They would be able to im that they killed a supreme grandmaster and a demon king.


    Their names would no doubt be remembered for generations.


    When those thoughts crossed their minds, their desire to kill Ye Fan grew stronger and stronger.


    In fact, many people didn''t even bother to hide the greed overflowing from the look in their eyes


    anymore.


    ¡°Foolish humans. You have no idea what kind of being you''re truly fighting against. His frightening


    strength can never bepared to insects like you lot.¡± Huangniu, who hadpleted its mission,


    stood against a wall in the distance.


    It was enjoying a cup of wine as it stared at the foolish humans with pity.


    Perhaps it was the only one there who knew how scary Ye Fan''s powers were after mastering Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    The calf would rather be ridden by someone than mess with that insane man.


    As Huangniu continued to stare at the pathetic humans in front of him with pity, those martial artists


    finallynded their attacks on Ye Fan.


    None of them missed as they managed to hit Ye Fan squarely on the chest.


    Instantly, the earth shattered while the hall crumbled.


    It was as though artilleries were raining down on the entire area. A frightening amount of Qi


    exploded in the air.


    Your legend ends here, Chu Tianfan! Everyone was sharing the same thought.


    From their perspective, Ye Fan had suffered many mighty attacks from powerful martial artists.


    Thebined strength of dozens of grandmasters and more than a hundred expert martial artists


    was enough to tten an entire mountain.


    All that force was directed at Ye Fan, a mortal with flesh and blood.


    He could withstand guns and bullets, but could he withstand attacks from that many martial artists


    simultaneously?


    ¡°I hope you''ll fulfill your promise once Ye Fan is dead, King Folo. All of us here should share the


    treasures that he possesses!¡± the elder from Chu Sect spoke up first.


    It would seem they were already nning to split the spoils.


    However, at that moment, a sneer was heard.


    ¡°Don''t you all think it''s too early to talk about that?¡±


    What? This voice? It can''t be...


    A chill was sent down everyone''s spines when they heard that.


    All of them turned to their backs in unison to look at the origin of the voice.


    Right then, a slim figure stepped out of the dust cloud with a de on his back.


    He looked as though he was a god of war emerging from a fire.


    Everyone was losing their minds as they gazed at him in disbelief. Chu Tianfan is still alive! How the


    f*ck is he still alive? Not to mention he''spletely unharmed too!


    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡± Even King Folo and the others were stunned.


    The man in front of them had far exceeded what they thought a supreme grandmaster was capable


    of.


    The crowd was on the verge of pissing their pants when they realized that theirbined attacks


    didn''t do anything to him. What the f*ck? He''s a demon through and through! An iprehensibly


    powerful demon!


    At that moment, the hall was dead silent. The crowd stared at him as though they were looking at a


    ghost.


    Just as they were about to retreat out of fear, Fen Tian roared angrily, ¡°There wille a time when


    we die in this world, either as a hero or a coward. Everyone, I believe that if we die while trying to


    kill Chu Tianfan, our death will be a heroic one. This war has already started. There''s no turning


    back for us. If we fight, there''s a sliver of chance we can win. There''s no way this murderous demon


    is going to let us all go alive.¡±


    At critical moments like that, there would always be someone who would stand up and look into the


    eyes of death.


    Back then, when Ye Fan was surrounded by people on the shores of Eastsea, Fen Tian was the


    one who stood up and forced Ye Fan to take his own life.


    At that moment, he was still the one who stood up and led the crowd to fight Ye Fan to death.


    ¡°That''s right! This is ouronly hope of surviving!¡± King Folo also quickly stood up and added.


    With two supreme grandmasters in the lead, the crowd, who was utterly bbergasted earlier,


    returned to their senses. Instantly, murderous intent filled their eyes.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°We''re going to take him down!¡± ¡°With King Folo and the King of India guiding us to battle that


    demon, there''s no reason for us to be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    They agreed with Fen Tian because they knew he was right. Even if they retreated, Ye Fan wouldn''t


    let them leave in one piece.


    Since they were going to die anyway, it would be better to do so in a glorious fight to the death.


    Huangniu found the scene to be very confounding.


    Despite being nothing more than insects in front of Ye Fan, those humans still chose to attack him


    together again even though they failed the first time.


    While those martial artists continued to battle against Ye Fan, Fen Tian, King Folo, and the others


    who riled the crowd to fight all turned around and ran away.


    Of course, they were going to run.


    They would be weing their deaths if they didn''t.


    The less powerful ones weren''t able to see the full picture, but Fen Tian and the others could.


    If they couldn''t even put a scratch on Ye Fan after thatbined attack, there was no point in


    attacking him even further.


    They would die regardless.


    Fen Tian, King Folo, and the others knew it wasn''t a battle they were ever going to win, no matter


    how many times theybined their strength to kill Ye Fan.


    In that case, why should they wait for their deaths toe?


    It turned out that everything King Folo and Fen Tian said earlier was just a way to rally those who


    were stupid enough to believe them to stall Ye Fan. That way, they would have time to escape.


    As the saying went, every man for himself.


    It was demonstrated by the supreme grandmasters of India perfectly.


    They were going to escape to Folo Mountain and borrow the strength of Indra first before attacking


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Tianfan again.


    That was the only n that Fen Tian, King Folo, and the other supreme grandmasters coulde


    up with to kill Ye Fan.


    While Fen Tian and the others had an escape route, the elder of the Chu Sect and the other


    grandmasters weren''t as lucky.


    They realized they had been yed like a fiddle pretty quickly when they noticed that King Folo and


    the others were nowhere to be seen while they were attacking Ye Fan again.


    ¡°Those f*ckers!¡±


    ¡°All those Indian supreme grandmasters are pieces of sh*t!¡±


    ¡°I''m going to die!¡±


    The remaining martial artists were so terrified that they started crying.


    They were fighting enthusiastically earlier because they believed King Folo and the others had their


    backs.


    But it turned out that they were abandoned.


    After the crowd realized that, the fighting spirit they had earlier instantly dissipated.


    Once their second wave of attacks finished, they began running fortheir lives.


    However, it was toote at that point.


    Ye Fan was stillpletely unharmed as he stood there pridefully.


    He was like a god staring down at a bunch of scattering critters.


    It was then that he recalled Long Baichuan, Iwai Zen, and the others who fought side-by-side with


    him and died as a result.


    There was nothing but coldness left in his eyes. ¡°This time, all of your blood will be an offering


    for the dead!¡±

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    When Ye Fan finally made his move, there was a thunderous crash.


    It felt as if Hades was wielding his knife and getting ready for his grand feast!


    He rushed into the crowd and threw a punch.


    Instantly, the tremendous energy of the Power of Lightning swept across all directions.


    The three Grandmasters in front of Ye Fan did not even have the time to cry out in pain. Instead,


    they blew up into pieces under Ye Fan''s attack.


    Grandmasters were considered esteemed fighters.


    Yet, those Grandmasters were mere preys when they encountered Ye Fan.


    One punch was enough to blow the three of them into pieces!


    Ye Fan''s first move had shocked everyone as the bloody flesh of the three Grandmasters rained


    down on several of the onlookers.


    However, before those people could regain their senses, Ye Fan made his next move.


    This time around, he struck his palm out, and it covered the entire sky.


    Summoning the energy from the heavens and the earth, he sent the killing force toward the crowd.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Run!¡±


    Looking at the gigantic palm that covered the sky, the martial artists from various countries could


    sense the terrifying and destructive force that wasing their way.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    All of them were petrified, and they felt chills down their spines.


    The courage and confidence they had earlier on had all but vanished!


    Every one of their noble ims of justice had turned into empty talk when their lives were at stake!


    At that moment, they had forgotten about upholding justice. There was only a single thought left in


    their minds.


    We have to make a quick escape!


    Run for our lives!


    But, can we?


    No matter how fast they were, they could never be faster than Ye Fan''s undefeatable moves.


    Boom!


    The humongous palm of Ye Fan had finallynded.


    Upon impact, the earth cracked, and the rocks were shattered.


    As a result, the entire hall was destroyedpletely.


    Everything within ten meters had turned into ruins.


    Close to twenty martial artists failed to escape the direct impact of Ye Fan''s palm.


    As such, they died on the spot.


    Once the dust had settled, all that was left was a huge palm print.


    On that palm print, fresh blood could be seen flowing, bones were rolling around, and brain matter


    was flowing like streams.


    Those who managed to survive were utterly stunned.


    They were stupefied to witness the horrifying scene in front of them.


    It was dead silent everywhere other than the gasps from the crowd.


    It was only when Ye Fan turned and looked at them once more that all of them regained their


    senses!


    ¡°Demon!¡±


    ¡°He''s a demon!¡±


    ¡°He''s truly the Devil!¡±


    Many of them cried out in fear and despair.


    Huangniu, who was not too far away, could not help butugh.


    A moment ago, didn''t all of you call Ye Fan a demon? That Ye Fan is out for blood?


    Now that he has really turned into a demon and started killing, why are all of you acting so


    surprised?


    Sometimes, that was how some things were in this dog-eat-dog world.


    In truth, they did not care if Ye Fan was truly a bloodthirsty monster. All they wanted to do was to put


    all the me on him.


    With that, when they were attacking Ye Fan and stealing his secret techniques and divine weapons,


    they would feel that they were doing it on moral high ground.


    To them, that would not be robbery but an act of justice.


    However, their n did not seem to be going too well.


    If it had been another Supreme, they might have gotten away with it.


    At the end of the day, they had forgotten the most important factor.


    It was Ye Fan they were dealing with!


    The man was ranked first in the Sky Ranking.


    Back when all the Supreme fighters had him surrounded, none of them could manage to finish him


    off.


    Thus, there was no way that the rabble in front of Ye Fan right now could do anything.


    Therefore, from the moment evil intentions arose in them, their deaths were already carved in


    stone.


    The massacre continued.


    With the swords on his back, Ye Fan went through the mob and killed at will.


    He did not pull out his swords, nor did he need to.


    Thebination of both Dragon God Body and Raijin Thunderdrake had turned Ye Fan''s body into


    the sharpest weapon in the world.


    With every punch, he smashed a group of people.


    With every step he took, he stomped a bunch of them to death.


    One by one, they sumbed.


    One by one, the Grandmasters died by his hand.


    Nobody had expected that a celebration like that would cause the death of the martial artists from


    various countries.


    Meanwhile, Junie and Noa, who were watching the battle from afar, were totally in shock!


    The two women froze, and their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Before that, they had been so worried about Ye Fan''s safety.


    However, it looked as if they had underestimated that man.


    That battle had been a one-sided affair right from the start.


    In fact, it was not even a battle.


    That was purely a massacre!


    Ye Fan was a sword-wielding butcher, and those powerful and prominent Grandmasters were just


    like


    pigs and poultry.


    Faced with Ye Fan, their only option was death.


    Boom!


    Another punchnded.


    The frightening punch alone was sufficient to smash the brains of twelve martial artists.


    Their blood rained down everywhere, and the agonized cries were the result of the battle.


    That was a feast!


    A killing feast that only belonged to Ye Fan!


    Every humiliation that he had ever endured in silence waspensated with the ultimate


    satisfaction at that moment.


    During the entire massacre, Ye Fan showed no emotions at all.


    His expression had been cold and calm.


    It was as if the people who had died were not humans to him.


    They were just a bunch of ants, specks of dust!


    To him, pests like them needed to be squashed. There was nothing wrong with doing that.


    As far as the eyes could see, nearly a hundred Grandmasters had perished.


    Those who were still alive were filled with helplessness.


    They wailed in fear and regret.


    Escape was no longer on their minds anymore.


    With a God-like force in front of them, there was certainly no hope for survival.


    Both Ke Zhe and the elder of Chu Sect got down on their knees.


    As for the rest of the Grandmasters, all of them had kneeled down in front of Ye Fan too.


    Their faces were pale with fright.


    There were bloody pieces of flesh all around them, and they were all covered with the blood of their


    comrades.


    Tears ran uncontrobly down their faces.


    Looking at the hellish scene around them, Ke Zhe and the others were very frightened and


    regretted their actions.


    Never had it crossed their minds that a moment of greed on their end would result in such an


    apocalypse for the entire martial arts world.


    They also did not expect Ye Fan to be so vicious!


    He actually killed all of them.


    More than a hundred powerful fighters died by his hand.


    Even though those who were present today were not the most powerful martial artists in their


    respective countries, they were still considered strong.


    Yet, they have all perished!


    Every single one of them...


    However, those who were still alive did not wish to die.


    They promptly got down on their knees like devout worshippers and started to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Mr. Chu...¡±


    ¡°We are sorry...¡±


    ¡°We beg of you. Please spare us.¡±


    ¡°We don''t want to die...¡±


    ¡°I have an elderly mother and a newborn baby...¡±


    ¡°My wife is paralyzed, and there''s no one to look after her...¡±


    ¡°My entire family will be doomed if I die...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we beg you...¡±


    ¡°Please let us off.¡±


    ¡°We promise that we will never go against you again...¡±


    ¡°In the future, we will regard you as our master, our God. We will worship you...¡±


    ¡°Yes. All of us will worship you generation after generation...¡±


    Everyone was so scared that they started pleading while tears were running down their faces.


    However, it was toote for them.


    Having a family was not a valid reason for Ye Fan to let them go.


    After all, when they had wanted to kill Ye Fan, they could not be bothered with his family members.


    Hence, there was no way he would let them off the hook for the sake of their families.


    You are all grown men.


    When all of you want to kill someone else, you should be prepared to get killed too!


    Everyone should be responsible for their own actions!


    Without any hesitation, Ye Fan mmed his palms down!


    Looking at the palm that blocked off the sun, everyone who was kneeling on the ground wept in


    despair.


    ¡°Fen Tian, King Folo, I curse you!¡±


    ¡°1-1 hate you!¡±


    Many of them looked up at the sky and cursed.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    They hated both men to the core!


    Originally, they hade as a representative of their countries to attend Fen Tian''s wedding.


    After the celebration, they were supposed to have some fun using their allowance before going


    back home to their wives and children.


    Little did they realize they would end up dying in such a terrifying way that day.


    It''s all Fen Tian''s fault!


    Why did that bastard have to offend a ruthless person like Chu Tianfan?


    That King Folo is equally bad.


    If it wasn''t because they instigated the attack against Chu Tianfan, none of us would have done


    what we did.


    Of course, this isn''t the most infuriating part.


    After deceiving us, King Folo and the others made their getaways immediately.


    How could they have the audacity to call themselves the martial arts leader of India and the king of


    Folo Pce?


    They are all a bunch of scumbags!


    And they really got us into deep sh*t.


    The more those people thought about it, the angrier they became.


    However, it was pointless now.


    Moreover, Fen Tian did not force them to go against Ye Fan.


    In fact, it all started because all of them harbored greed in their hearts.


    They were eyeing the treasures of Ye Fan, so they had only themselves to me for the oue


    that day.


    Boom!


    Another palm of Ye Fan mmed down.


    The Power of Lightning came down harshly on them.


    The earth cracked, and rocks began flying off.


    With Ye Fan''s palm strike, it felt as if even the air in the atmosphere had vaporized.


    Those so-called Grandmasters did not even stand a chance.


    Junie and the others could see from a distance that thest batch of fighters had turned into an


    unrecognizable lump of paste when they were attacked by Ye Fan.


    Ghastly red blood sttered everywhere.


    In fact, the entire manor of the Vias family was covered in blood!


    Whoosh!


    In that instant, the world became silent.


    As for thatst batch of fighters, they did not even have the time to utter a single sound before they


    breathed theirst.


    All of the hustle was gone in an instant.


    Several minutes ago, the ce was filled with people.


    Right now, only Ye Fan was left standing on the horizon with his swords on his back.


    There was no expression on his face except for a solemn look.


    His usual gorgeous features were devoid of any emotions.


    He looked so frigid as if he was made of ice!


    Right then, his icy eyes swept across the terrain until he spotted a figure.


    Blood was gushing out of the man, and the lower half of his body was already a gory mess.


    Ke Zhe kneeled there as if he was in purgatory.


    His body was trembling and swaying badly as tears ran uncontrobly down his face.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, spare me! I''m Ke Zhe, one of the Grandmasters of China. We have met before. We are


    descendants of the same ancestors. In a moment of folly, I was bewitched by Fen Tian and


    deceived by the Supreme Grandmasters of India. Please, I beg of you, Mr. Chu. For the sake of our


    country, the Sword Saint, War Gods, and War God Castle, please spare my life. Please, I beg of


    you! I promise you that I will never mess with you again. I won''t do it again. Please forgive a small


    fry like me.¡±


    Ke Zhe kept begging for mercy.


    With only one arm supporting his body, he kept kowtowing.


    He mmed his forehead so hard on the ground that blood gushed out of it in the end.


    He did all that just to beg Ye Fan to spare his life.


    Hearing his pleads for mercy, Ye Fanughed out loud.


    ¡°For the sake of the Sword Saint? For the sake of War God Castle? Hahahaha!¡±


    Ye Fan''s sudden burst ofughter was filled with ridicule and mncholy.


    Obviously, he had long forgotten about Ke Zhe.


    To most people, a Grandmaster was almost a god-like figure.


    But as far as Ye Fan was concerned, Grandmasters were as inconsequential as bugs.


    With his limited memory, it was only natural that he would not be bothered to remember someone


    like Ke Zhe.


    Thankfully, it was a good thing that Ye Fan had forgotten about him.


    If not, he would have suffered a worse fate!


    Back then, Ke Zhe was instructed by the War God Castle to head to Jiangdong to apprehend Ye


    Fan.


    As he could not locate Ye Fan, he decided to take Qiu Mucheng away so as to force Ye Fan to show


    himself.


    In the end, Ye Fan did appearand chop off the arms of several Grandmasters of China as a


    reminder not to mess with him.


    However, it was evident that Ye Fan''spassion back then did not teach Ke Zhe a lesson.


    Instead, it only increased Ke Zhe''s hatred toward him.


    As such, Ke Zhe decided to join the military forces so that he would have a better chance of killing


    Ye Fan.


    He had wanted to get his hands on some of the treasures and also avenge the loss of his arm back


    then.


    Then again, he did not expect Ye Fan to be so powerful!


    So powerful that he could annihte over a hundred people!


    The desperate Ke Zhe had no choice but to beg for his life and hoped that Ye Fan would spare him,


    seeing as they were both martial artists from China.


    However, despite his shrewdness, there was something he did not consider.


    Whether it was the Sword Saint or the War God Castle, there was no need for Ye Fan to do them


    any favor.


    Instead, the mention of them made him even more furious!


    ¡°I have to be polite to them? Back when the Sword Saint led War God Castle and had us


    surrounded, did they ever spare a thought for me? They treated me like a demon, and now you


    want me to spare you for their sake? How the f**k does that make sense?¡± sneered Ye Fan coldly.


    The murderous intent in his words was apparent.


    He continued, ¡°Just wait and see. Once I have finished off Chu Sect, I will definitelye for the


    War God Castle! Just because all of these happened so many years ago doesn''t mean I have


    forgotten about them. They are going to have to pay for it!¡±


    Every time Ye Fan recalled the things that happened in the past, he only became more and more


    infuriated.


    That year, all he wanted to do was to return to his home country.


    The Sword Saint and King of Fighters mean nothing to me.


    They had no right in stopping me from returning to my homnd!


    When Ke Zhe heard everything, he was stupefied.


    ¡°Y-You want to kill those from War God Castle? What a heinous sin! How could you not be loyal to


    your own country?¡± asked Ke Zhe in fear.


    Ye Fan chuckled, ¡°Don''t think so highly of the War God Castle. Besides, what country? All of you


    are just a bunch of rabble who came together and formed a shitty organization. It doesn''t represent


    the country or its citizens. Even if I destroy the War God Castle, the martial arts world of China will


    be just as powerful. The citizens of China will still be living a peaceful and prosperous life!¡±


    Ye Fan found it hrious that the Sword Saint and the rest imed to be the leaders and also the


    representatives of the martial arts world of China.


    But, are they even qualified to do so?


    How can a petty bunch of brainless cowards be fit to do so?


    ¡°Y-You are a traitor!¡± Out of the blue, Ke Zhe found the courage to reprimand Ye Fan for his


    disloyalty to the War God Castle.


    However, Ye Fan was no longer in the mood to waste any more time talking to him.


    He swung his sword in one swift move!


    Swoosh!


    Blood spewed everywhere, and Ke Zhe was finally dead.


    With that, the massacre was over.


    The hundreds of fighters who had hailed from around the world had all been obliterated.


    Both Junie and Noa werepletely in shock.


    They knew very well if the news of the massacre spread, it would shock the whole world!


    When that happened, it would cause an uproar in the usually peaceful martial arts world.


    What was worse was that the culprit was none other than the man in front of them.


    After ughtering so many enemies, Ye Fan was not going to rest on hisurels. Instead, he


    continued up north.


    ¡°Y-Ye Fan, where are you going?¡± Junie went after him and asked.


    ¡°Junie, wait for me here. I''m going to finish Folo Pce off and exterminate the martial arts world of


    India.¡±


    Without turning back, he went on his way with his weapons.


    Both Junie and Noa looked stumped and pale.


    ¡°Holy crap! Is he trying to destroy one country at a time?¡±


    ¡°Even I am not as powerful as he is!¡± said Huangniu.


    I was right about him.


    This Ye Fan is indeed a mad man!

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    By then, King Folo and the rest had returned to Folo Pce.


    However, they didn''t stay there for long.


    As a precaution, they went hiding in Folo Mountain.


    ¡°D*mn it! How is Chu Tianfan still alive?¡± King Folo cussed, looking like a mess.


    His rage was evident in his clenched fists and bloodshot eyes.


    I''m the martial arts leader of a country, yet now I''m hiding in Folo Mountain like a dog with a tail


    between my legs.


    The thought and shame fueled the anger burning in him.


    ¡°King Folo, let''s not anger Chu Tianfan anymore and make peace with him. Just agree to all of his


    conditions,¡± Haibu said decadently, looking crestfallen.


    His arrogance when confronting Ye Fan before was gone entirely.


    I''m tired. I don''t want to fight anymore. Chu Tianfan is a monster. A monster that won''t die no matter


    how many times I fight him. If I lose, I''m dead. But even if I win, I''m still going to have a hard time.


    Because I have to keep my guard up the whole time, worrying about Chu Tianfaning after me


    for revenge like this time. How the f**k am I supposed to continue fighting like this?


    Even if we manage to defeat Chu Tianfan this time with Indra''s help, what''ll happen after that? We


    will still have to live in terror every day.


    All in all, Haibu was scared of Chu Tianfan.


    Why did you f**king mess with a b*stard like this, Fen Tian?


    Haibu was filled with resentment toward Fen Tian.


    He wasn''t alone in wanting to surrender because Bapei had the same intention.


    However, Fen Tian objected, ¡°We can''t! This Chu Tianfan is a cold-blooded killer! We might still


    have a chance if we fight to our bitter ends. If we surrender, we''ll be at his mercy, and death is a


    guaranteed ending for us.¡±


    One of the conditions Ye Fan requested for making peace was for them to hand Fen Tian over to


    him, hence Fen Tian''s strong opposition to talking peace.


    If Folo Pce agrees to make peace with Chu Tianfan, I''m as good as dead.


    Blood spewed from his mouth, maybe from agitation or identally pulling on his injury.


    ¡°How could you still have the f king audacity to say that? This is all your fault!¡±


    Haibu was beyond furious, and he wanted to beat up Fen Tian himself.


    ¡°Enough. Let''s not fight at such a crucial time. Fen Tian, I remember ordering you to treat Chu


    Tianfan''s woman with respect. Did you follow my order? Now, it''s time to prove her value. Tell me


    where she is and bring her over here quickly. With a hostage in our hands, I bet Chu Tianfan won''t


    do anything reckless,¡± King Folo said coldly.


    He couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    In the end, it''s all thanks to my foresight. My advice to


    Fen Tian earlier allowed us to prepare for a situation like this.


    Otherwise, everything would''ve been irreversible if Fen Tian had killed Chu Tianfan''s woman. Now,


    we still have a bargaining chip to negotiate with him.


    Haibu and Bapei turned their heads to Fen Tian swiftly, awaiting his answer.


    Deep down, they were curious about Ye Fan''s woman. How beautiful can she be that a man like


    Chu Tianfan will put everything on the line to save her?


    However, the corner of Fen Tian''s lips twitched at King Folo''s words. Staying silent, he lowered his


    head.


    ¡°Hm? Say something! Where is she?¡± King Folo shouted, feeling uneasy at his silence.


    Fen Tian still refused to speak.


    ¡°Say something, you ??********er! Are you trying to make us panic?¡± Haibu cussed, feeling panic


    clenching his heart.


    Finally, Fen Tian spoke, ¡°I don''t know. She wasn''t there when I went into my room. Instead, Chu


    Tianfan was there.¡±


    With that, Fen Tian told them everything.


    I have no choice but to tell them the truth now. After all, I can''t hide it any longer.


    Fen Tian''s confession infuriated King Folo and the rest.


    ¡°Y-You''re saying the woman you were going to marry today w-was Chu Tianfan''s woman?¡±


    F**k you! Fen Tian, you b*stard! Can you not drag the whole country with you if you have a death


    wish?


    King Folo and the rest wanted to cry at that moment.


    I thought I had the foresight and sessfully took precautions. Who could''ve known that a dumb


    subordinate would destroy all my ns?


    ¡°How dare you try to marry Chu Tianfan''s woman? You even f**king tried to sleep with her? D*mn it!


    What were you thinking? You idiot!¡±


    King Folo had never felt such rage in his entire life before.


    I have no idea what this good-for-nothing, Fen Tian, was thinking! He kidnapped someone''s


    woman, then invited the whole world to attend his wedding? Isn''t this announcingto the world that


    Chu Tianfan is a cuckold? No wonder Chu Tianfan was mad as hell!


    ¡°You b*stard! We''re going to die because of you!¡±


    Haibu couldn''t suppress his anger any longer andnded a kick to Fen Tian''s shin, tripping him to


    the ground.


    The current Fen Tian was severely injured and exhausted from his earlier battle with Ye Fan, so


    naturally, he couldn''t dodge Haibu''s kick.


    ¡°What should we do now, King Folo?¡± Haibu and the rest felt hopeless.


    Without a hostage, we have lost our bargaining chip to negotiate with Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°What else can we do? We can only take one step at a time. Let''s recover our energy in these few


    days and try to raise it to the max,¡± King Folo instructed.


    He thought the hundreds of fighters from foreign countries could hold Ye Fan for a while.


    Swoosh!


    Right after King Folo gave his instructions, a st of cold wind hit them from the front.


    The surrounding temperature dropped significantly in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Huh? King Folo, do you feel chilly all of a sudden?¡±


    Haibu was confused at the sudden change in temperature, but King Folo''s instinct told him


    something was wrong. He spun on his heel instantly and saw a lean figure walking toward him


    slowly.


    Each step the figure took left a deep imprint on the ground as though he carried the weight of the


    world on his back.


    The figure looked like a wanderer desperately searching for faith, yet at the same time, he appeared


    like a monk who liberated humanity from sins and suffering.


    Now, it''s time to liberate these Supremes!


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan!¡±


    The moment King Folo spotted Chu Tianfan, his eyes widened with horror.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Haibu leaped from the ground to his feet.


    Bapei''s eyes bulged from their sockets.


    Simrly, Fen Tian was so frightened that his soul could depart from its vessel at any moment.


    He''s too fast! How can he be this fast? We went into hiding just a few minutes ago, and he''s already


    found us.


    ¡°Every action has its consequences. One has to bear the responsibility for every decision one


    makes. Now it''s time for you to bearthe consequences of your actions.¡±


    His chilling voice echoed like a judge pronouncing a judgment.


    Without saying anything, Ye Fan reached for his sword and charged toward King Folo and the rest.


    ¡°Sh*t! Take cover!¡±


    King Folo and the rest were stunned at the sudden attack, but they retreated and dodged in time.


    There was one person who couldn''t¡ªFen Tian who was badly injured. His roughed-up body


    couldn''t


    escape Ye Fan''s swift assault even if he wanted to.


    Swish!


    A long sword shed through the air, evoking a symphony of screams. In an instant, Fen Tian''s


    other arm was severed from his shoulder.


    Red fiery mes burned his severed arm into ashes in seconds.


    The one who held the Scarlet me could ughter even the most ferocious opponents.


    ¡°Ah! My arm!¡± Fen Tian yelled from the shock and the pain as blood continued to gush out of the


    wound.


    His horrified screams echoed throughout the entire Folo Mountain.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, do you want to start a war? If you keep pushing us, don''t me me when India''s


    martial art world deres war against China! By then, even if we can''t conquer China, we''ll


    obliterate every Chinese citizen, including your friends, family, and your men!¡± King Folo threatened


    with blood-red eyes.


    Ye Fan was expressionless at his threat but sheathed his sword.


    King Folo thought his threat was working. Just as he was about to heave out a sigh, Ye Fan''s words


    plunged him into the depths of despair.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll just kill every one of you here to protect my citizens.¡±


    Boom!


    Instantly, nine lightning bolts struck the heavens and thend, illuminating their surroundings.


    As Ye Fan strengthened himself with the electricity from the lightning bolts, endless power filled his


    lean body.


    Sensing the power had umted to the maximum, he unleashed Raijin Thunderdrake.


    With the Thunderdrake, Ye Fan charged toward King Folo, Haibu, and Bapei, like a tiger crashing


    into a herd of sheep.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    King Folo and the rest peed their pants when they saw Ye Fan charging at them with an intense


    murderous aura.


    The former had threatened to incite a war, wanting to coerce Ye Fan into stopping his attack. Yet, he


    didn''t expect that it would make the situation worse and strengthen Ye Fan''s resolve to kill them.


    ¡°Sh*t! I guess there''s no choice but to fight him to the death! This guy had just been through a


    battle, so he must be exhausted. Let''s join forces and fight him again!¡±


    It was toote to say anything by that point.


    Clenching his teeth, King Folo threw his fists at Ye Fan.


    Haibu and Bapeiunched their attacks as well. With that, the three Supreme Grandmasters of Folo


    Pce began their desperate struggle to survive.


    Finally, their assaults shed against Ye Fan''s.


    Almost immediately, energy started flowing out of Ye Fan''s core like an endless stream.


    After the loud sh, Ye Fan broke every bone and tore every tendon in King Folo''s hand.


    With the structure supporting his hand broken, his wrist drooped like cooked spaghetti.


    ¡°Argh! My hand!¡±


    There was a saying that human fingers were connected to their hearts.


    The Indian Supreme Grandmaster almost burst out in tears from the pain.


    However, his screams of pain were shouted too early as he was about to bear the brunt of more


    terrifying attacks from Ye Fan.


    Immediately after breaking King Folo''s hand, Ye Fannded another punch to King Folo''s gut.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ye Fan punched his torso and gut more than a dozen times.


    King Folo''s chest caved in from the continuous attacks, causing blood and saliva to stter from his


    mouth.


    With onest kick from Ye Fan, King Folo was sent flying to the clearing at the base of the


    mountain.


    The speed at which King Folo hit the mountain''s base was sufficient to create a massive hole there.


    With part of the base gone, the mountain began to copse. An avnche of rocks started to fall


    and rolled down the mountainside.


    A huge crack formed from the crater, extending over a hundred yards.


    The catastrophic event threw dust and sand into the air.


    The short exchange had dealt a severe blow to the Indian king of Folo Pce.


    ¡°King Folo! You b*stard, I''ll kill you!¡±


    Witnessing King Fold''s defeat, Haibu''s and Bapei''s eyes reddened.


    They charged toward Ye Fan like angry bulls while swinging their swords.


    Although their weaponsnded on Ye Fan, they could not even nick him as though his body was


    tougher than metal.


    Unfortunately for them, Ye Fan stood there unharmed like a towering giant of ancient.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    Haibu and Bapei had lost their minds to terror after realizing their attacks were useless against Ye


    Fan.


    Why? Why are our attacks ineffective against him? We''re Supreme Grandmasters. Are we that


    weak?


    Haibu and Bapei were on the verge of experiencing a mental breakdown when Ye Fan threw a


    punch at them.


    Their skulls cracked, and blood mixed with teeth was scattered everywhere.


    Ye Fan''s punch was like a knife cutting into tofu. It was smooth and easy.


    The powerful punch had mangled half of Haibu''s and Bapei''s faces.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t done yet.


    Heunched himself toward them again, picking Haibu up. With a twist of his arms, he threw the


    Supreme Grandmaster toward the clearing.


    Reaching for a huge boulder at his side, he hurled it at the defeated man.


    A hundred-tonne boulder smashed into Haibu.


    Instantly, he became a bloody mess.


    A pained wail echoed from the debris.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Bapei was shocked into a blubbering idiot.


    In a few breaths'' time, two Supremes Grandmasters had been defeated.


    The mortified Bapei whirled around, fleeing for his life.


    However, Ye Fan would never let him escape.


    Ye Fan sprinted, reaching Fen Tian''s side. With a swing of his leg, the near-dead Fen Tian shot like


    a bullet toward the fleeing Bapei, taking thetter down like a bowling pin.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Ye Fan shouted for his spear.


    Swoosh!


    A long silver spear appeared in his hand. Like a sh of lightning, it pierced Fen Tian''s and Haibu''s


    bodies like a shish kebab, nailing them to the ground.


    Just like that, the Supreme Grandmasters of India had fallen in a matter of minutes.


    Ye Fan reigned victorious with an undefeatable feat.


    His terrifying aura was like fallen leaves swirling in the autumn breeze and winter snow melting in a


    boiling pot of oil.


    The previously respected and worshiped Supremes of India had all been eradicated by Ye Fan.


    Just when Ye Fan withdrew his aura and prepared to clean up the battlefield, a loud st sounded.


    Boom!


    A thundering explosion sent pieces of stone debris flying everywhere.


    Right then, a bloody figure slowly dragged his battered body to his feet.


    It was King Folo!


    Even though he was beaten up by Ye Fan and covered with injuries, he was still alive.


    I''m not dead yet! How can a Supreme of India, a hero, die so easily?


    He stared at Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes as hatred and madness carved into his face.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The man let out a maniacalugh as he looked up at the sky.


    The current King Folo was in a disheveled state, his previous vigor and dignity were gone, and in


    their ce was madness.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''re strong. So strong that you broke our hope, plunging us into despair! But you''re


    still an idiot. Haven''t you wondered why the four of us would flee to the Folo Pce, then to Folo


    Mountain? You made the same mistake twice. No wonder you couldn''t defeat the Chu Sect and


    were besieged by Chu Yuan. That''s because you''re an idiot. Don''t you know we can borrow Indra''s


    strength to oppress you again when we seeded the first time? I wouldn''t have followed us into


    Folo Mountain if I were you. I would''ve waited outside for a chance.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Yet you willingly walked into our trap again. What an idiot. Yes! You''ve defeated us,


    so? Are you strong enough to defeat Indra? Can you fight and win the ultimate fighter? Just you


    wait! Soon, you''ll be paying for what you''ve done, and I''m the person who''ll get thestugh. Me!


    The Folo Pce! The Indian martial arts world!¡±


    He continued to cackle without a care in the world.


    Ye Fan stayed silent as he watched the performance King Folo had put on for him.


    The next moment, King Folo kowtowed to the Folo Mountain with sincerity.


    ¡°Sacred mountain and protector of India, your people are suffering from a catastrophe. Please


    descend upon us in all your glory. Please bestow upon us your strength and destroy this devil that


    terrorized India!¡± King Folo pleaded with his head on the ground.


    Bapei got up shortly after and crawled over to King Folo''s side.


    Despite the hole in his body left by the long spear, Haibu endured the pain and dragged his battered


    body to kneel on the ground and prayed for Indra''s descent.


    Ye Fan would''ve panicked if it were in the past.


    Yet, he wasn''t nervous at all this time.


    Instead, he sat on a rock and watched the performance with a grin.


    He was unbothered by their pleas and was confident that he wouldn''t lose.


    Ten minutes had passed, and Folo Mountain was still silent. Indra didn''t descend nor shine any


    glory on them.


    ¡°Don''t waste your breath. Indra can''t hear your pleas. You can scream at the top of your lungs, and


    he still won''t appear,¡± Ye Fan said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He liked watching these people struggling at the end of their lives and loved it when their hopes


    were dashed as they plummeted into despair.


    ¡°F**king bullsh*t! Indra has protected our nation for centuries, and he would never abandon us!¡±


    King Folo barked.


    ¡°Suit yourself then.¡± Ye Fan merely smiled at their distrust, letting them continue their antics.


    However, the truth was as Ye Fan had said.


    No matter how loud King Folo and Bapei shouted, even when their throats tore and vocal cords


    bled, and the massive boulder in front of them had shattered from their screams, their lifeline, Indra,


    still didn''t show up.


    ¡°I told you so. It''s useless. I''ve already defeated Indra. He''s not going to show up even if I kill you.¡±

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Ye Fan sneered coldly.


    However, King Folo and the others remained unconvinced, as they still harbored misced hopes


    toward their ancestor and ancient master.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In that case, allow me to cement your disappointmentpletely!¡± dered Ye Fan with mirthless


    eyes.


    Following that, he drew out his sword and brought it crashing down with fury.


    An expanse of sword energy that stretched over a thousand meters wide cleaved toward the fore in


    the direction of Folo Mountain.


    Rumble!


    The earth ripped, and the mountains trembled.


    Slicing and dicing as though he was chopping up vegetables, Ye Fan delivered countless shes in


    a row that leveled the sacred ground of the Indian martial arts world.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°How dare you scourge India''s ancestral grounds!¡±


    The eyes of King Folo and the others with him reddened upon witnessing those mountains that had


    been the vessels for legacies spanning centuries allid to waste in the hands of Ye Fan.


    Thousands of meters of majestic peaks in every direction were reduced to a pile of rubble, lickety-


    split.


    Oh, how the hearts of King Folo andpany bled!


    In the face of the destruction wrought upon their most revered site, they bore witness to their


    ancient master''s continued failure to appear.


    That was when King Folo realized that Ye Fan was correct in his assertion that their nation''s


    ancestor and ancient master might never surface again.


    Havingtheirfinal hopes dashed left King Folo, Haibu, andpany in utter despair.


    Like a man overboard, they had clung to the possibility of Indra showing up like it was their lifebuoy.


    However, that lifebuoy had vanished too.


    Hence, one could only imagine the extent of their distraught.


    In that instant, King Folo felt drained as weariness and weakness overwhelmed him like the rise of


    the tides.


    Toward the end, these Indian Supremes staggered and slumped onto their knees as even the


    strength to stand had deserted them.


    ¡°Hahaha... Hahahaha... The heavens demand India''s demise! It''s the very gods themselves who


    want to see the Indian martial arts world in ruins... I can only curse my own ineptitude for ushering


    the end of thousands of years of martial arts world history on my watch,¡± cried King Folo who broke


    into a sudden guffaw.


    Such was the helplessness and destion audible in King Folo''s anguished voice. He had


    seemingly aged decades in an instant.


    Priorto this, never in their wildest dreams had King Folo and the others with him imagined that the


    mighty Indian martial arts world would be destroyed by one man single-handedly.


    Humiliation, indignance, despair, and hatred were amongst the plethora of emotions that surged


    through King Folo''s heart.


    Before he knew it, those wizened eyes of King Folo''s were already awash with tears.


    ¡°You''ve won, Chu Tianfan... We wholeheartedly ept our defeat and are willing to meet our own


    deaths. I have one thing to request of you, though. Could I ask that you spare our civilians and the


    rest of the martial artists of India? Only the handful of us is responsible for the wrong that was


    wrought.


    Everyone else is meless.¡±


    King Folo looked at Ye Fan and implored thetter, as did Haibu and Bapei.


    ¡°We humbly ept our deaths... and only ask that you''d show your mercy and spare the people of


    India...¡±


    The haggard and saddened trio all tabled theirst requests to Ye Fan.


    Afterward, they tried hard to force their own battered bodies onto their knees to beg Ye Fan for


    mercy.


    That was a development that came to Ye Fan as some


    surprise.


    He had not expected these three unscrupulous and deceitful Supremes from Folo Pce to


    experience such an epiphany when on the verge of death.


    Initially, he was under the impression that the trio would simrly beg on their knees but heap all the


    me solely upon Fen Tian like those Grandmasters from before.


    Now, it would seem that these top leaders of India''s martial arts world had some redeeming


    qualities to them after all.


    Ye Fan had no doubt that these three meant every word that they said. Hence, he had a change of


    heart at the sight of the trio who had sought their own deaths.


    ¡°I could ede to your request, but on one condition.¡± Ye Fan regarded them smilingly with a


    twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°What would you ask of us?¡±


    King Folo and the other two looked at Ye Fan in confoundment as they simply could not figure out


    what further value they might be able to offer him.


    All of their stakes had been cashed out by Ye Fan, and Ye Fan was already in a position toy im


    to their lives anytime he wanted like they werembs to the ughter.


    Under these circumstances, they were quite baffled by Ye Fan''s attempt to impose further


    conditions on them.


    ¡°What I ask is simple. I demand that the three of you agree to serve me as my ves. For a period


    of fifty years, you three Supremes must abide by my orders. You shall strike whenever I want and


    kill whoever I tell you to! Do you agree to this term?¡± Ye Fan loomed over them and expressed his


    real intent.


    It turned out that Ye Fan was not going to take their lives.


    At times, a living punishment is even harder to endure, given the swiftness and ease of death.


    Indeed, Ye Fan''s tabling ofthis demand had the trio who had their sights set on dying in a sudden


    uproar.


    ¡°No way! Absolutely out of the question. The three of us would rather die than be enved!¡± King


    Folo bellowed.


    As King Folo had already spoken in their stead, there was little Haibu and Bapei could do apart from


    nod along in agreement.


    Practically speaking, the condition set by Ye Fan was a rather harsh one, as the Supreme


    Grandmasters were all leading figures in their own rights who lived by their ethos and upheld their


    dignity.


    ¡°Death before surrender,¡± or so it was said.


    What was more, should word go out that they had willingly bound themselves to the services of Ye


    Fan, it would be received as an incontrovertible stain upon the reputation of India as a whole.


    In the face of nationalistic pride, the trio did not fear death. Instead, it was the demand Ye Fan made


    that they dreaded.


    Ye Fan remained unhurried and only responded with a subtle smile. ¡°In that case, I will first kill you.


    Then, I shall destroy the Indian martial arts world and exterminate your fellow citizens. That way, the


    three of you will not find yourselves alone on the way to theher realms, which reminds me.


    There is another matter that you may not be aware of. I''ve already ughtered each and every one


    of those one hundred fighters whom you brainwashed during Fen


    Tian''s wedding.¡± ¡°Y-You...¡± The color drained from their faces when they heard Ye Fan''s words.


    ¡°You''re insane!¡±


    ¡°You''re a monster. An absolute monster...¡±


    The trio were scared witless.


    Counting more than a few dozen Grandmasters amongst them, those men were all major pirs of


    theirmunities from all over the world. To think that they have all been killed by Ye Fan!


    They were never in doubt of the truth of Ye Fan''s promation, for a keen evaluation of Ye Fan''s


    past track record in battle would reveal what a ruthless character that one was.


    Many years ago, he was the one who culled the numerous fighters from the various countries inside


    the rainforest.


    His infamy of being recognized globally as the monster of the martial arts world at present only


    made him feel even more justified in annihting these martial artists.


    If the former dared to kill the martial artists from distantnds, King Folo felt that Ye Fan would be


    just as capable of doing the same to his fellow countrymen.


    Finally, after a tumultuous internal struggle, the trio waspelled to ept Ye Fan''s demands.


    ¡°All right! We agree. However, I want your assurances on the establishment of certain boundaries.


    Without which, we would rather die and let down the several billion of my people!¡± said King Folo


    between gritted teeth.


    In the end, King Folo proposed three conditions of his own.


    Firstly, they would be amendable to servitude, but that matter was to be kept secret, never to be


    shared with others apart from the four of them.


    Secondly, they would agree to serve even at the cost of their lives, but nothing they did was to bring


    harm to their own countrymen.


    Thirdly, they would only agree to five years at most, as fifty was too long a duration.


    Ye Fan readily agreed to the former two terms cited but not to the third.


    ¡°Five years is too short. Make it ten.¡±


    ¡°No. We insist on five!¡±


    ¡°Twenty,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    That got King Folo unnerved. ¡°Didn''t you say ten?¡±


    ¡°Thirty,¡± Ye Fan continued.


    ¡°That''s enough. Our fates are already in your hands, so thirty years it is!¡± Bereft of options, the trio


    could only sign off on this degrading pact with Ye Fan in secrecy.


    Henceforth, the three martial arts leaders of India had agreed to serve under Ye Fan for a period of


    thirty years.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    It was a state of dishevelment inside the manor of the Vias family.


    ¡°This is very fine wine. A most excellent drink indeed! The meat is splendid as well. Life is so


    wonderful, Ma De. No wonder that sorry b*stard Ye Fan was dying toe back. Good wine, great


    food, and beautiful women... Even if I were to be struck dead, I''d still try toe back here if I


    could.¡±


    Owing to the size of the Vias manor itself, much of the other areas remained intact in spite of the


    extensive damage sustained by the main region of the estate after the major shing that took


    ce earlier.


    At that moment, Huangniu was dining and wining away in the middle of the hall, its greasy mouth


    slobbering.


    ¡°Huh? Aren''t youdies going to eat? Eat up, so you''d have more energy to go at it with Ye Fan


    tonight! You don''t want to underestimate him because of his skinny frame. The man''s a real beast.


    My Wan''er became weak and couldn''t even walk properly for two days afterward because of him, so


    you all will do well to learn from it.¡±


    While Huangniu spoke, it twisted off two drumsticks and passed them along to Junie and Noa.


    Unquestionably stunned, Junie and Noa started to wonder what sort of freak it was.


    If it was not enough that the calf could talk, it had a rather uncouth mouth; bringing up dirty jokes


    even.


    ¡°You go ahead. W-We''re not hungry.¡±


    A little astonished and somewhat bewildered, Noa waved her hand dismissively in reply.


    ¡°Hey, I tried. You chose not to listen, so don''t me me for not warning you when you can''t get


    yourselves out of bed tomorrow morning.¡±


    Huangniu shook its head with sage-like disapproval before it continued gobbling away like a


    hurricane.


    Junie and Noa were both too innocent to understand what Huangniu was insinuating.


    Why would they be unable to walk for no reason at all?


    Seeing how engrossed Huangniu was with whatever he was doing drew a bitter smile from Junie


    and her


    Is this calf really Ye Fan''s friend? How could it still work up such an appetite while its own friend''s


    life hung in the bnce?


    They reckoned therein that Ye Fan must not be very discerning about thepany he kept.


    Beset by anxiety, neither one of them felt any hankering for food. Instead, they were casting their


    nces outside from time to time.


    Although Junie and Noa had attested to Ye Fan''s prowess and seen how he was able to


    singlehandedly take the world by storm, their hearts remained tightly wound as ever, unable to


    settle.


    That was especially the case for Junie who felt personally responsible for drawing Ye Fan into that


    conflict.


    She was worried about how she might hold herself ountable to Ye Fan''s parents and loved ones


    should anything happen to him.


    ¡°Is Indra that powerful, Ms. Vias? Is he really stronger than Ye Fan?¡±


    Having heard Noa recount Ye Fan''s suppression by the ancestor and ancient master of India on a


    previous asion had doubtlesslypounded Junie''s worries.


    That was the one thing that she was most concerned about.


    Even though King Folo and his crew were no match for Ye Fan, there was no telling how scary the


    lost legacy of India''s martial arts world might be, with several thousand years of history behind it.


    When Noa shook her head, the fretfulness was visible on her dainty face. ¡°I don''t know either.


    Whatever the case, there was a silhouette that appeared on Folo Mountain that time, though it was


    vanquished by Ye Fan within a few blows.¡±


    Junie''s unease only burgeoned when she heard that.


    ¡°That jerk''s still as impulsive as he was back then, doesn''t seem to have learned his lesson after


    having gone through this before. Couldn''t he discuss his n with me first before he went


    galivanting?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Junie was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°No, I must go to Folo Pce to find him.¡±


    She no longer wished to keep waiting as the tension from the uncertainty was almost driving her


    crazy.


    ¡°I''d strongly advise against that. Not only will you not be of help to Ye Fan, but your presence will


    also be a liability to him,¡± Huangniu''s voice rang out behind her.


    I can''t believe that this guy is still munching away on a drumstick.


    With her teeth biting down tautly on her red lip, Junie ultimately forwent the idea of venturing forth to


    Folo Pce on her own.


    Huangniu''s right. My being there would only be a distraction for Ye Fan, but surely I can''t


    continue to sit here and do nothing?


    ¡°I know you must know of some ways to help Ye Fan, Mr. Huangniu, so won''t you please go and do


    that?¡± Junie suddenly turned to plea with Huangniu.


    ¡°Banish the thought!¡± Huangniu rejected her request outright without giving it a second thought.


    ¡°Save him? Like hell, I will! That rascal tried to get me killed by dragging me down to the


    Thundersea, so he should already be counting his lucky stars that I didn''t ughter him myself!¡±


    Huangniu''s resolute rejection took Junie and Noa aback.


    ¡°A-Aren''t the two of you like, friends?¡± asked Noa in puzzlement.


    ¡°Friends? You''ve got to be kidding me! He''s no friend of mine! Thest time he visited my old home,


    he almost cleaned out all the treasures from my cave. Tell me, do you think that''s the sort of thing a


    decent human would do?¡±


    Continuing, he said, ¡°Besides, the b*stard pulled me into the Thundersea and almost got me struck


    dead by lightning. Afterward, I was abandoned, left lying out there in the wilderness for several days


    while he went fooling around. He returned with two chicks but didn''t even bother finding me one. For


    one, he''s unprincipled, and two, disloyal. That''s why this bugger is no friend of mine!¡±


    Speaking of Ye Fan got Huangniu in a cantankerous mood, and there was no amount of gripingthat


    would suffice as relief for the amount of displeasure he had pent up inside.


    As Huangniu ranted on, it helped itself to a couple more sses of wine.


    ¡°l-lt''s nothing like that. Ye Fan and I are just friends.¡±


    Noa''s face became a little blushed as Huangniu spoke without a filter, even in the presence of Ye


    Fan''s main squeeze.


    Afraid that Junie might misunderstand, Noa promptly exined herself despite the fact that Junie


    herself had little to say about it.


    Thetter was quite disappointed with Huangniu, though.


    It would seem like this calf cannot be counted on.


    Just like that, Junie and the others continued to wait several hours, stewing in torrid fretfulness, and


    in between, Noa had people sent out seeking news.


    Around midnight, someone came running in.


    ¡°B-Back. The head of the family is back! The god has returned!¡±


    The subordinates were extremely hyped up.


    That was right. Ever since they witnessed Ye Fan''s greatness, everyone in the manor, regardless of


    standing, started to regard Ye Fan as though he was


    borne of divinity.


    With one fist to shake the mountains and a palm to rule them all, that was, in their esteem, the sort


    of capability that only the gods possessed.


    Bang!


    A shadowy figure fell from the sky andnded on the hard floor outside just as thest person''s


    voice trailed off.


    Noa and Junie immediately ran out.


    Guided by the flickering light of themps by the doorway, they were able to see clearly that it was a


    body.


    Covered in blood and left with only two limbs, the body''s owner was alive, albeit barely, as one was


    able to make out the groans that he let out.


    ¡°Ye Fan... Boohoo..¡±


    Noa spontaneously burst into tears as she ran over.


    Kneeling beside and clutching that broken body, she bawled her eyes out.


    In the beginning, Junie, too, was shocked.


    Being more experienced and worldly than Noa, she was able to tell very quickly that the man was


    Fen Tian and not Ye Fan.


    Whoosh!


    At that instant, a blistering wind swept across them, and a fiery sword embedded itself into the


    ground before Junie.


    ¡°As promised, I''ve brought you who you asked for, Junie. So, what do you think? I, Chu Tianfan,


    have always been a man of my word. Having sworn to seek vengeance on your behalf, I have done


    just that.¡±


    Sounds of impassiveughter echoed from the fore.


    The sobbing Noa''s head shot up, and alongside Junie, she turned in the direction of the voice, only


    to see a slender silhouette emerge steadily from the darkness.


    All smiles as he strode on the graveled path, he drove his slender frame forward on this moonless


    night.


    That smidgen of pleasure expressed upon his delicate features was as delightful as a spring


    breeze, akin to a king who had returned after being victorious over the


    vicious.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Two squeals of joy seemingly erupted at the same time.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    After a sleepless night, Noa and Junie were thrilled to see that Ye Fan was still alive.


    Noa was especially exhrated when she found out that Ye Fan was not dead.


    Her heart broke into pieces when she saw the corpse earlier. But after knowing that she had


    mourned for the wrong man, she stopped crying and broke into a smile.


    These two women ran in Ye Fan''s direction at the same time.


    Ye Fan merely smiled gently as he stood there and embraced Junie.


    The charming scent from Junie''s body instantly filled his nose.


    ¡°You b*stard. Why do you always have to make people worry about you? I would rather you give up


    your vengeance than see bad things happen to you,¡± Junieined with reddened eyes while


    leaning on his chest and pounding at his body.


    In the past, seeking revenge was Junie''s ultimate goal


    in life.


    She was even willing to sacrifice her life to kill Fen Tian.


    But soon, Junie realized that her heart, which was once filled with hatred, seemed to have made


    space for a special someone.


    The love and care she had for this person eventually superseded the grievances in her heart.


    If she had to choose between her revenge and Ye Fan, she believed she would choose Ye Fan over


    the other!


    ¡°All right, all right. I''ve returned in one piece, haven''t I? Stop crying. You look much uglierthan you


    already are when you cry. Quick, show me your chest. I want to see if it has fattened.¡±


    Afterforting Junie, he gently pulled her away, wiped the tears off her eyes, and took a few


    cheeky nces at her breasts.


    He then nodded. ¡°Great. They look bigger now. You must have eaten welltely.¡± ¡°Really?¡± While Ye


    Fan was checking on Junie''s chest, Huangniu, which seemed a little intoxicated, emerged out of


    nowhere and started studying her from head to toe.


    While everyone gaped in shock, the drunk Huangniu extended its hoof and gently patted Junie''s


    chest.


    The hoof then sank into hertender bosoms.


    ¡°You call these big? They''re so much smaller than Wan''er''s. Girl, Ye Fan wasn''t telling the truth. I


    bet he has seen bigger bosoms,¡± Huangniu said to Junie in a serious voice.


    But Huangniu did not notice the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Junie was utterly stunned. She froze still and did not know how to react.


    A few secondster, she shrieked and pped Huangniu. ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Huangniu was dumbstruck.


    What? Did I do anything wrong? You hit me just because Imented on the size of your bosoms?


    Why didn''t you hit Ye Fan? He alsomented about them too. Heck, he even lied about your size!


    Frustration kicked in, and Huangniu tapped its hoof on the other side of Junie''s bosom. ¡°See? I told


    you the truth. They''re small. I might not have felt Wan''er''s breasts, but I could tell how big hers


    were, even with clothes on.¡±


    Huangniu turned to Ye Fan and asked, ¡°Don''t you think so? Come on, man. Tell the truth. Her


    bosoms are much smaller than Wan''er''s, aren''t they? You can tap on her bosoms to check them out


    if you don''t believe me.¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression instantly darkened. What have I brought back from the cave? How dare you


    tap on Junie''s bosoms?


    ¡°Get the hell out of my sight, you stupid cow!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan could not contain his anger anymore. He kicked Huangniu, sending the animal flying several


    meters away.


    ¡°Calm down, Junie. I''ve taught that stupid creature a lesson. I don''t know where he came from. I


    really have no idea...¡± Ye Fan consoled Junie with a wry smile.


    Yet, Junie felt she was about to explode with rage.


    Not only did the calf molest her, but the animal also had the audacity to judge the size of her


    bosoms.


    Had Ye Fan not kicked the calf away, Junie would have poisoned it to death.


    ¡°All right, all right. Don''t be mad anymore, okay? Let''s focus on something more urgent. How would


    you like to settle Fen Tian?¡± Ye Fan immediately switched to another topic.


    ¡°Kill him. I don''t want to see him again,¡± Junie said icily.


    But Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Besides revenge, have you thought of reviving Elysian Faction?¡±


    Junie paused for a moment before she replied, ¡°Revive Elysian Faction? I can''t. I might be a


    medical expert, but I''m not qualified to revive the entire sect. I can''t do it.¡±


    Ye Fan gave her a confident smile. ¡°Why must you belittle yourself? I''m sure you can do it with my


    help. Trust me, Junie. I''ll give you the life you want!¡±


    It turned out that Ye Fan did not juste to India to


    avenge Junie.


    He came with another intention in mind¡ªto give Junie a kingdom, and she would be the most


    powerful queen to reign over the kingdom.


    While Ye Fan and Junie were talking, they did not pay attention to Noa, who was a stone''s throw


    away.


    Looking at how intimate they were, Noa was filled with disappointment. I''m no match for Junie, am


    I?


    When the two women ran toward Ye Fan, he only extended his arms to embrace Junie.


    No one knew how disappointed Noa was at that point.


    As Noa looked down, the moonlight that hit her body cast a shadow on the ground.


    The elderly Sevandya, who stood next to Noa, could tell what she was thinking. He inched closer


    and tried to console her.


    Noa burst into tears. ¡°I feel miserable, Mr. Sevand. I''ve done all I could to win his heart, but he


    doesn''t love me back. Am I not good enough for him? Why wouldn''t he notice me?¡±


    She leaned on Sevandya''s chest and started wailing like a child to vent her frustration.


    After noticing how Ye Fan ignored her, she finally broke down. The intimate interaction between Ye


    Fan and Junie was thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Sevandya sighed. ¡°It''s not your fault, my silly child. I guess you didn''t meet Mr. Chu at the right time.


    Listen to me. You should move on and maintain your friendship with Mr. Chu.¡±


    Even Sevandya felt that shattering a woman''s hopes was a cruel move.


    Ever since Ye Fan rmended Noa to be the head of the family, Sevandya had noticed her


    interest in Ye Fan.


    Initially, the elderly man thought they were a match made in heaven. After all, she was good-


    looking, came from an influential family, and was in charge of India''s most prominent family.


    That was why he thought Noa was worthy of Ye Fan''s love.


    But when Ye Fan demonstrated his power on the wedding day, Sevandya realized he had


    underestimated him.


    To be precise, Sevandya began to view Ye Fan more as a deity than a human.


    Regardless of Noa''s influential background, she was nothing more than an ordinary human.


    How could an earthly being set her eyes on a deity?


    That was why Sevandya believed Noa was merely building castles in the air.


    ¡°No! I''ll not give up! I want to be more than his friend.


    I like him. I want him to be my man.¡±


    Sevandya continued to advise her, ¡°But Noa, you should know the difference between you and him.


    We can never understand Mr. Chu and the world where he came from. We''re just ordinary folks.¡±


    Noa clenched her fists and responded with an unflinching gaze. ¡°So what? I''ll not give in. In Ye


    Fan''s eyes, I might be a small fry, but even a small fry can dream of making it in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°I''ll work hard for the next ten or even twenty years. I''m still young, so I have all the time in the world


    to push my limits. One day, I''ll show him what I''m capable of!¡± Noa continued with passion burning


    in her eyes.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    The night passed quickly, and soon it was morning.


    The next day, the Vias family spent a fortune on an enormouskeside manor in the northern


    suburb of Xenhall.


    The manor was given the name ¡°Elysian Hall¡± by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan told Junie to gather the remaining Elysian Faction disciplines at the manor.


    At the same time, he also reached out to the media and announced that he would execute the King


    of India, Fen Tian, that night!


    Junie was shocked to learn about Ye Fan''s n. ¡°No, Ye Fan. We can''t do this. Fen Tian might have


    done a lot of evil deeds, but he''s extremely influential in the martial arts world in India.¡±


    She continued, ¡°By making this announcement publicly, you''re provoking the Indian martial arts


    world. All the local warriors woulde after you to teach you a lesson. Hundreds and thousands


    of Indian martial artists would also flock to the execution site to save Fen Tian. If that happens,


    you''ll


    once again be in deep trouble. We can''t risk it!¡±


    Junie immediately objected to Ye Fan''s n after considering the consequences.


    She was afraid Ye Fan might stir up another conflict in India.


    ¡°Trust me, Junie. Everything is under my control,¡± Ye Fan responded calmly. He was confident that


    everything would go ording to his n.


    s, Junie tried to convince him to abandon the idea but to no avail.


    The next day, the news about Fen Tian''s imprisonment and forting execution went viral in


    India.


    What Junie foresaw hade true.


    Ye Fan''s announcement had instantly caused an uproar in India.


    Martial artists from all over India were both stunned and furious.


    ¡°What on earth is this Elysian Hall? How dare they kill the guardian of India?¡±


    ¡°Lord Fen Tian must have fallen prey to their dirty tricks!¡±


    ¡°Lord Fen Tian is like a god to us. We must rescue him!¡±


    Angry sentiments echoed throughout the country.


    Hundreds and thousands of martial artists began making their way to the capital of India, Xenhall.


    By evening, all the martial artists had surrounded Elysian Hall.


    They all swore to rescue Fen Tian and exterminate Elysian Hall.


    Seeing how things had spiraled out of control, Junie''s eyes started to turn red. ¡°See? It''s all your


    fault. I told you not to be too vocal about Fen Tian''s execution. Now everyone knows about it and


    came to us. I bet these martial artists would tear this newly-acquired manor apart by tonight!¡±


    Rage throbbed in Junie like a heartbeat.


    I knew I shouldn''t have trusted Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan merely told Junie to be patient and did not exin further.


    ¡°Bad news, Master Junie! Bad news! The people from Folo Pce have arrived! We''re screwed!¡±


    A few of Junie''s seniors ran in frantically.


    Upon hearing that, Junie''s expression turned grim. ¡°How many of them?¡±


    ¡°T-Three of them¡ªall Supreme warriors.¡±


    Junie could not help but panic.


    Even King Polo''s top three Supreme warriors have arrived. A bloody battle is definitely going to take


    ce soon.


    That was not the oue Junie wanted, so she turned to Ye Fan and said, ¡°I think we should


    release Fen Tian. We mustn''t engage in another battle. It''s not going to do us any good.¡±


    Junie chose to take a step back because she did not want Ye Fan to fight anymore.


    Ye Fan did not respond to what she said. Instead, he told her to bring Fen Tian over.


    Junie thought Ye Fan had agreed to her n. She immediately instructed her men to bring Fen Tian


    over. The three of them then walked out of the hall.


    The people who gathered outside the manor were all riled up.


    Had King Folo and his men not stopped these rowdies from advancing, they would have torn


    Elysian Hall down.


    Junie stood on an elevated tform in front of Elysian Hall and addressed the crowd, ¡°Ladies and


    gentlemen, Elysian Hall has no intention of offending anyone here. We only captured Fen Tian


    because he killed my master.


    ¡°But after considering Fen Tian''s contribution to the martial arts world in India, we decided not to kill


    him. Since we''ve decided to spare his life, we hope all of you can retreat once we release him. And


    I hope all of you would not try to pick fights with us!¡± she negotiated.


    To Junie, Fen Tian was nothing more than a cripple.


    He was as good as dead.


    Whether Fen Tian was alive or dead, it did not matter


    much anymore.


    It would be a win-win situation for both parties if they could resolve the tension without sparking a


    bloodbath.


    ¡°Save it! Release Lord Fen Tian first!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Release Lord Fen Tian!¡± the crowd demanded.


    To maintain the peace between Elysian Hall and the Indian martial arts world, Junie had no choice


    but to release Fen Tian.


    ¡°Ye Fan, release him, please,¡± Junie urged.


    Yet, Ye Fan gave her the cold shoulder.


    Following that, he tossed Fen Tian in the air and roared, ¡°Come out!¡±


    All of a sudden, a sword that was tied to Ye Fan''s back began buzzing.


    The crowd then saw the swording out of its scabbard and heading in Fen Tian''s direction.


    ¡°No!¡± Fen Tian roared in desperation as the sword pierced through his body.


    This sword then dragged Fen Tian''s body to the top of Elysian Hall and pinned it to a wall!


    In the blink of an eye, the King of India''s blood dyed the entire attic tower red.


    Ye Fan stood on top of the attic and stared condescendingly at Fen Tian as his stern voice


    resonated in the air. ¡°Fen Tian, when you lied to your master, destroyed the faction, killed the other


    disciples, murdered my brothers, and ambushed me, have you ever expected that your life would


    end this way?¡±


    A gust of wind swept through, ruffling Ye Fan''s hair.


    The sky and the earth instantly plunged into total silence.


    At that moment, Fen Tian''s blood-stained lips twitched. He looked at Ye Fan and opened his mouth,


    but words caught in his throat.


    Blood continued to drain out of his body, and soon, he breathed hisst.


    That was the end of Fen Tian¡ªthe man who had ruled the Indian martial arts world for decades and


    the generation''s hero!


    No one knew how Fen Tian felt when he stared into Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Perhaps, he was overwhelmed with remorse!


    He must have regretted provoking the ultimate warrior.


    Silence ensued andsted for a while.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd was stunned when Ye Fan flew into the air and ended Fen Tian''s life with his sword.


    Junie''s face turned pallid, and she looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, the disciples of Elysian Faction were so terrified that they wet their pants.


    Did he just kill the King of India right in front of all the Indian martial artists?


    What the f*ck?


    F*ck! Are you mad, Ye Fan?


    Are you trying to get Elysian Hall exterminated?


    Ye Fan''s action had driven Junie''s peers from Elysian


    Faction mad.


    But that was not the thing Ye Fan did that made their jaws drop.


    What Ye Fan said next was about to cause members of Elysian Hall to shudder even more!


    While the Indian martial artists were still in shock, Ye Fan turned around, carried Junie in his arms,


    and brought her to the top of Elysian Hall. ¡°From now on, Junie would reign as the ultimate master


    of India''s martial arts world! Step out and take me on if anyone of you has any objection!¡±


    His authoritative voice resonated across the sky, causing another round ofmotion.


    Once again, all the Indian martial artists, especially those from Elysian Hall, were struck dumb.


    Has that man gone bonkers?


    Not only did he kill the King of India, but he also wants all the Indian warriors here to acknowledge


    him as the ultimate master of their martial arts world? Dream on!


    No, wait a second. He wanted them to acknowledge


    Master Junie as the ultimate ruler ofthe Indian martial arts world!


    ¡°Are you digging a hole for Master Junie?¡±


    ¡°How could you do that?¡±


    ¡°You killed Fen Tian, and now you''re trying to get everyone to hate Master Junie?¡±


    ¡°What a jerk!¡±


    ¡°You''re a monster!¡±


    Before the Indian martial artists could express their dismay, Elysian Hall members exploded with


    rage.


    They yelled at Ye Fan with bloodshot eyes, believing the man was trying to get Junie killed.


    What a heartless creature!


    Besides reprimanding Ye Fan, they also forced Junie to sever ties with him.


    They turned to all the martial artists and exined, ¡°This man, Ye Fan, is not a member of Elysian


    Faction. Killing Fen Tian is his decision, and it has nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°If you want to seek revenge, go after him and spare us from bloodshed!¡± They continued


    exining.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    After saying that, the members of the Elysian Faction turned to Junie anxiously.


    ¡°Say something, Master Junie!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Tell them that Fen Tian''s death has nothing to do with you. It was all Ye Fan''s own doing!¡±


    ¡°Only the mastermind should be held responsible. Cut yourties with him!¡±


    The remaining disciples tried to convince her.


    By then, the woman''s initial panic had dissipated.


    In the face of the disciples'' suggestions, Ye Fan''s shocking acts, and all these martial artists, Junie


    walked over and stood next to Ye Fan despite still feeling slightly afraid.


    Then, under everyone''s gazes, she silently took Ye Fan by the hand.


    Actions always spoke louder than words.


    And now, June was telling everyone that she would remain by Ye Fan''s side, even if it meant


    bing enemies with the whole world.


    So what if I have to turn my back against everyone?


    I''ll never let this man deal with the consequences alone, no matter what he''s done.


    I''d even walk through fire with him.


    ¡°You''re making a mistake, Master Junie...¡±


    ¡°This is in suicide!¡±


    ¡°We''re going to suffer the same fate too!¡±


    The rest of the Elysian Faction were dumbfounded and furious at the same time.


    To think that the sect''s centuries-old legacy would nowe to an end because of their new


    master''s decision.


    ¡°This is a mistake. She''s a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master, why did you leave the Elysian Faction in this woman''s hands?¡± they cried out in misery.


    The group would have been spared as long as they dissociated themselves from Ye Fan.


    But never did they expect Junie to make such a blunder by standing alongside said man!


    Women have no rationale.


    She''s so hopelessly in love that she followed her heart instead of her brain.


    Doesn''t she remember her duty to our sect? She''s not just any ordinary woman; she''s the Elysian


    Master too.


    Her words and actions represent our faction!


    And now, her desire for love is about to destroy us all.


    ¡°The Elysian Faction has gone through countless trials and tribtions, so many that only thirteen


    of us remain.¡±


    ¡°Today marks the end of us.¡±


    Devastation surged through the remaining disciples.


    In their eyes, they would soon face India''s martial arts world in battle.


    Still, this was exactly what they had anticipated.


    They had predicted that Ye Fan''s insolence and recklessness would eventually invoke the wrath of


    India''s thousands of martial artists.


    ¡°How dare you kill the King of India?¡±


    ¡°You''re going to pay for this!¡±


    ¡°And you think the Elysian Faction matters that much?¡±


    ¡°To hell with the Elysian Faction!¡±


    ¡°You''re nothing in the face of Folo Pce''s three kings!¡±


    ¡°On behalf of India''s martial arts world, I swear I''ll destroy you all for killing Lord Fen Tian!¡±


    India''s martial artists flew into a rage immediately.


    They were all prepared to annihte the rebels standing before them.


    ¡°You have thest word as always, King Folo.¡±


    ¡°We await yourmand to wipe out the Elysian


    Factor!¡±


    All eyes fell on the three men standing in the first row ¡ªFolo, Haibu, and Bapei.


    They were the Supremes of India as well as the leaders of the martial arts world.


    Without their order, no one dared take action, no matter how livid they were.


    Surprisingly, King Folo and the other two leaders didn''t respond to their followers.


    Instead, they looked up and began to walk toward Junie.


    ¡°It''s over.¡±


    ¡°They''re about to begin.¡±


    ¡°These are India''s three Supremes! Master Junie is doomed for sure.¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    ¡°Well, she did screw up big time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. She insisted on staying by Ye Fan''s side when she could''ve chosen not to.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s what she wants, she may as well die with him now.¡±


    The Elysian Faction''s disciples were filled with terror but also ire.


    They were certainly enraged and repelled by the new Elysian Master, who chose her personal


    feelings over the group''s lives.


    And now that she was about to be killed by the Supremes of India, some of them couldn''t help but


    feel a little joyous.


    They felt this was what Junie deserved for failing to see the bigger picture and not knowing her


    priorities.


    Even Junie couldn''t help but tense up as she felt the three Supremes'' overwhelming presence.


    She grabbed Ye Fan''s hand even more tightly, refusing to let go.


    Isn''t this a battle?


    If they want a fight, so be it.


    I won''t let Ye Fan go through this alone.


    Just as everyone thought that Folo, Haibu, and Bapei were finally going to avenge Fen Tian, the


    three men suddenly bowed down before Junie.


    ¡°I, Folo...¡±


    ¡°I, Haibu...¡±


    ¡°I, Bapei...¡±


    They announced in unison, ¡°...dere Elysian Master Junie as the new head of India''s martial arts


    world. From this day onward, Folo Pce shall be under Master Junie''smand!¡±


    Their voices resonated across thend.


    Upon hearing that, therge crowd was instantly floored.


    ¡°W-What...¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    The Elysian Faction disciples were stupefied.


    Junie remained standing in ce, feeling just as taken aback.


    The thousands of Indian martial artists there were no different.


    The only exception was Ye Fan; he merely smirked.


    ¡°W-What are you doing, King Folo?¡±


    ¡°She''s just a girl! How can she ever lead India''s martial arts world?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but she killed our king!¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider, King Folo...¡±


    ¡°Please, King Folo.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone insane?¡±


    ¡°Why are you regarding such a worthless sect so highly?¡±


    ¡°This is an insult to our country''s martial arts world!¡±


    Some members among the thousands of martial artists began to voice their objections.


    Boom!


    But as soon as their words fell, King Folo crushed those men into lumps of flesh with his palm


    attack.


    Blood sttered everywhere as he turned around.


    ¡°I''ve said that Elysian Master Junie will be the ruler of India''s martial arts world from now on!


    Anyone who opposes this shall die!¡± he roared.


    King Folo''s words spoke volumes.


    With that, everyone fell silent, and nobody dared say anything again.


    The ceremony of Junie''s appointment as the new headmenced that night.


    The Elysian Hall looked especially morous and magnificent.


    Powerful figures from various regions gathered, with the three Supremes standing in front on each


    side.


    Inside the hall was a ming red carpet that extended all the way from the stairs to the Elysian


    Hall''s most exalted throne, with musicians on one side and prayer reciters on the other.


    Under the gazes of tens of thousands, a woman dressed beautifully in gold with a violet gold crown


    on her head walked on the carpet in the direction of the throne, where Ye Fan awaited her.


    The man extended his hand toward her.


    Together, they arrived at the throne, overlooking therge union beneath them.


    ¡°All hail Master Junie!¡±


    ¡°Long live Master Junie!¡±


    As the audience bowed in reverence, their cries of greeting resounded through the entire pce.


    ¡°Do you see this, Junie? This is your kingdom. You''ll be its ruler when I leave. You have all these


    powerful fighters under you. You''re at the top now, and no one will dare try and hurt you again!¡±


    Ye Fan stood next to Junie, watching as all of India''s martial artists knelt before her.


    As the man had said in the past, he wouldn''t be able to protect anyone forever.


    All he could do was to help them reach the pinnacle.


    And when he did, they wouldn''t need to be protected anymore because they would be the ones


    holding power over others.


    Given that Ye Fan had conquered the three Supremes of India, as long as they submitted to Junie,


    all the remaining martial artists of the country would naturally be under her rule too.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    The news regarding the Elysian Master had spread throughout the country within the night.


    As a result, every single person in every social circle of the country learned about the incredible


    Junie.


    Everyone left the premises after the party was over, and they bid their goodbyes to Junie.


    After leaving the ce, the people, that had been keeping their thoughts to themselves for the


    entire night, finally gave in to their curiosity. They stopped King Folo, Haibu, and the others, then


    asked the question burning inside them.


    ¡°We don''t understand, King Folo. Why would you appoint a woman like that to a position of power?


    What gives? Who cares about the stupid Elysian Faction or her title as the Forest God? She is a


    nobody, so why is she recognized in our country''s martial arts world? Why should we bow down to


    her when I can kill dozens like her with a single swing of my de?¡±


    Everyone was angry and protesting endlessly because they had been holding in their frustration


    and theirwordsthe entire day.


    They had to be respectful to King Folo earlier. That is the only reason they didn''t spew their words


    right in front of Junie and her friends.


    Now that they had left the ce, they no longer needed to worry about any politics.


    Hence, the angry and confused mob interrogated King Folo and the others right away.


    King Folo had a stoic expression on when he turned to the crowd and calmly addressed, ¡°Do you


    guys think that we were actually bowing down to that Junie girl?¡±


    The crowd was taken aback. ¡° I -1 s that not the case?


    You made the announcement in person just now and im that she is the leader of the martial arts


    world in this country, didn''t you?¡±


    King Folo shook his head. ¡°You''ve made a mistake. A grave mistake, at that. Naturally, I know all


    about how Junie is just a powerless woman. I am also aware of how the entire faction is just a


    bunch of useless pretty faces that I can kill with a flip of my hand.¡±


    ¡°If so, why did you lead the rest of us and bow down to them?¡± asked someone. The crowd became


    even more confused.


    Even Haibu and Bapei couldn''t hold it together after hearing that.


    All three of them turned around and looked at the building standing behind them.


    The words ¡°Elysian Hall¡± were carved on the que at the top of the door, and the power those


    words emanated was incredible.


    King Folo and the others knew exactly who it was that carved those words.


    ¡°We weren''t bowing to Junie earlier. Instead, we were bowing to the man standing behind her, Chu


    Tianfan,¡± exined King Folo nonchntly.


    Everyone else was taken aback.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan? As in the guy who killed the King of India?¡±


    ¡°Huh... There is something familiar about that name...¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan? C-Could it be...?¡±


    It seemed that someone in the crowd finally thought of something, and that prompted him to turn


    pale.


    King Folo nodded and replied, ¡°That''s the guy. He is the same Chu Tianfan who is at the top of the


    Sky Ranking and left every martial artist in awe a few years ago.¡±


    It was as the old wives'' tale imed. The bigger the pebble, the more violent the ripples.


    Everyone trembled after they heard what King Folo said.


    ¡°T-That''s who he is? B-But isn''t Chu Tianfan dead? He was surrounded, ambushed, and killed years


    ago, right? How is he alive? And why is he in our country now?¡± No one could make heads or tails


    of what was going on.


    Fortunately, they calmed down quickly after the initial shock.


    ¡°Actually, there is nothing to worry about. If he was defeated back in the day, then he can be


    defeated again today. That man is hated everywhere, so all we have to do is spread the news.


    Everyone wille after him. Besides, the battle from all those years ago must''ve left him with


    some longsting wounds. He might have survived, but there is no way he is as powerful as he


    used to be. There is a good chance that we don''t even need to get the rest of the world on our side.


    Thebined forces of our Grandmasters and our Supremes should be enough to kill him this time


    around.¡±


    A wiser and older member of the crowd spoke up to share his thoughts and analysis.


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    ¡°My master, Hill, hasn''t returned, but once he''s here, he can join forces with the other


    Grandmasters. Together, we will march to the Elysian Hall and annihte that group. We will also kill


    Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Everyone else agreed and cheered.


    Haibu, however, sighed in response to that.


    ¡°Things are not as simple as you think. You guys have no idea how powerful Chu Tianfan really is. A


    few days ago, powerful martial artists from all over the world had already ganged up on Chu Tianfan


    at Fen Tian''s wedding. Guess how that ended? Over a hundred skilled martial artists were


    murdered, and the three of us were the only survivors even though we had over ten Grandmasters


    present that day. Your masters, colleagues... basically anyone who was at the wedding won''t be


    coming back, so don''t bother waiting for them. Also, just to be clear, the three of us


    almost died that day as well.¡±


    Boom!


    Haibu''s words were like a lightning strike.


    The martial artists had undoubtedly had their minds blown.


    Everyone bulged their eyes.


    T-The martial artists from all around the world? Over a hundred of them, with more than ten of them


    being Grandmasters... They''re all dead? Even King Folo and the others were almost ughtered as


    well? F*ck! What the hell? Is that guy even human?


    The people almost went insane after hearing the story. All they felt was a tingly sensation on their


    scalp.


    ¡°I''m guessing you now understand the situation. Gathering the martial artists of our country? Hah!


    We can get all the martial artists in the entire world involved, then gang up on Chu Tianfan. Even


    then, there is no guarantee we''d be able to destroy him. In short, that man is not someone our


    country can afford to offend. His power is certainly not something a single country can deal with,¡±


    exined King Folo


    calmly.


    The men, who were arrogantly demanding to kill Ye Fan, had since changed their stance. Their


    enthusiasm and anger were all but gone. All that was left was a hiss filled with fear.


    Their recent discovery was simply too terrifying.


    A monster like that truly is not something we can afford to mess with.


    ¡°If we can''t defeat him, then the next best alternative is to join him.


    ¡°That Junie girl is Chu Tianfan''s lover.


    ¡°We may have appointed her as our leader, but the truth is that we are putting Chu Tianfan in a


    position to be our true leader.


    ¡°Sometimes, a single strategic move can turn the tide aroundpletely.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan and the War God Castle are not on good terms. Hence, it''s possible for us to take


    advantage of Chu Tianfan''s rtionship with Junie to get him to join us.


    ¡°Losing Fen Tian would mean nothing if we do that. Heck, we can lose a dozen, or even a hundred,


    fighters like Fen Tian, and we will still get a bargain so long as we can get Chu Tianfan on our side.


    ¡°With his help, our country will not need to worry about China or Western Epea at all.


    ¡°In thirty years, we will grow to be so powerful that we won''t even need to fear Chu Sect!¡±


    King Folo finally shared his entire n with the rest of the gang.


    Ye Fan had forced him to appoint Junie as the leader that day, but the truth was that it was what


    King Folo wanted as well.


    All they needed to do was to get Junie on their side. That would, in effect, hold Ye Fan''s heart


    hostage.


    When the timees and Junie bears him a son, we will make the boy the future of our country


    and give the kid the best title there is.


    That would encourage Chu Tianfan to join us. Heck, it would only be natural that he does that.


    As far as King Folo was concerned, having Chu


    Tianfan on his side was equivalent to having power over everyone else on Earth.


    Chu Tianfan''s strength can protect our country for a hundred years. We will thrive with his help.


    The other martial artists were undoubtedly impressed after they heard the whole n.


    They no longer wish to oppose Chu Tianfan.


    That day, they learned that a single person would dominate the martial arts world in their country,


    and that person was Chu Tianfan.


    Inside the Elysian Hall.


    Junie gathered every member of the faction together after King Folo and the others had left.


    She ordered everyone to kneel to Ye Fan and apologize to him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What gives? He is not an elder of our faction, so why should we kneel before him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If anything, he should kneel to you.¡± ¡°That''s right. After all, you''re the martial arts leader of


    this country now, and Folo Pce''s top members have bowed down to you.¡±


    ¡°Compared to that, Ye Fan is nothing. He has no right to sit beside you or be your equal.¡±


    Many members of the Elysian Faction were dissatisfied, and their eyes glowed with fury and


    discontent when they red at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    ¡°You...¡±


    Junie was so angry that she was trembling.


    However, Ye Fan stopped her before she could argue with the rest of the members.


    ¡°Let it go, Junie. They are right. I am not an elder or a member of the Elysian Faction, so there is no


    need for them to kneel or bow to me.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± said Junie. She had so much more to say.


    Ye Fan reacted by shaking his head and smiling. After that, he asked, ¡°Are you free? Will you walk


    with me?¡±


    Junie didn''t hesitate before agreeing to do so.


    ¡°Elysian Master, we are in the middle of a meeting. Shouldn''t we continue?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You are the head of this group, so how can you neglect your honorable duties just to satisfy your


    personal desires?¡±


    The members of the Elysian Faction were instantly upset. Many voiced up and were borderline


    reprimanding her.


    To their dismay, Junie ignored them and hugged Ye Fan''s arm as she walked out of the hall with


    him.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Many members of the Elysian Faction were turning red with envy and anger when they saw their


    leader hanging out with an enemy.


    ¡°Junie, you are driving the others insane with anger,¡± teased Ye Fan as he smiled.


    He knew all too well that a master of the Elysian Faction was not allowed to get married or have


    rtionships.


    ¡°Pfft, who cares about those old-fashioned idiots? Speaking of, why didn''t you let me teach those


    old farts a lesson? You are the reason our faction is at the top. It''s bad enough that they disrespect


    you and were ungrateful, but they were also impolite to you at the party. I think we should make


    them kneel before you and apologize for it so that they will learn their mistake and never make that


    stupid mistake again,¡±ined Junie angrily.


    Ye Fan shook his head, then turned around to face Junie. ¡°That''s where you''re wrong, Junie. I didn''t


    put the faction at the top of the martial arts world in India. I did that for you and you only, so they


    were right. There is no need forthem to thank me at all. Besides, they should be upset with me


    because I can be cruel. In fact, if they were to disrespect you or hurt you in the future, I will


    mercilessly crush them with my bare hands.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke calmly, and his words were painting a bloody and cruel image, but it warmed Junie''s


    heart. Her eyes glowed with happiness as her lips curved into a beautiful smile.


    ¡°You know, I''m really starting to envy your wife, Qiu Mucheng. What do you think about having two


    wives, Ye Fan? I don''t mind being the second one.¡±


    Junie smiled at Ye Fan and spoke as though she were joking.


    The vengeance that had been dyed for years had since been delivered, and the woman filled


    with hatred had finally moved on.


    At that moment, Junie was just a cheerful youngdy who was also stunning.


    ¡°Stop messing around. There is no reason to be envious of her. She had been with me for so many


    years, but she didn''t get to lead a happy life. If anything, I dragged her into my mess repeatedly.


    Sometimes, I wonder how things would be if I never married into the Qiu family and be a kept


    man. She''ll probably be much happier if that were the case,¡± replied Ye Fan.


    He shook his head while grinning, and his tone carried a hint of pain and self-mockery.


    Junie didn''t agree with that, though.


    ¡°It''s like how the old saying goes. The very jewels decorating the crown weigh it down. She is your


    wife, so she should face these turmoils and challenges. If she doesn''t want a life like that, then she


    should just leave. You are an incredible man, and countless women would endure all that for you.


    They might even be willing to die for you,¡± dered Junie while having a straight face on.


    ¡°Pfft, quit trying to butter me up. You should spend that time thinking about how you will manage the


    Elysian Faction instead. I will go into solitary training in two days, so no one will be here to clean up


    your mess for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Solitary training? Does that mean you are about to have a breakthrough?¡± asked Junie as she


    stared at Ye Fan in astonishment.


    ¡°I''m going to try to reach a new height. Who knows? Maybe I''ll actually achieve that,¡± replied Ye


    Fan. His growth had remained stagnant since being wounded a few years ago.


    Now that Duanmu Wan''er had given him some incredible medicine, he wanted to try usingthem to


    reach a new height.


    ¡°What are you going to do after that?¡± asked Junie.


    Her expression instantly turned serious when she said those words.


    Ye Fan became just as serious.


    He turned around and looked at the west side of the night''s sky. ¡°I''ll go gather my Dragon Gods after


    that.¡±


    Junie''s heart slumped.


    That fateful day was finally looming.


    Two years ago, Ye Fan had his heart and dreams crushed.


    Is he going back to that ce now?


    Junie couldn''t help worrying.


    Ye Fan, however, smiled when he saw her making that face. ¡°It''ll be fine, Junie. I have been through


    a lot, and I have grown to be much stronger than I used to be. The entire world can gang up against


    me today, and I will stille out victorious.¡±


    ¡°But, Ye Fan, you are on your own this time around. Gaius and the others are nowhere to be found,


    so you will have to go against the Chu Sect on your own,¡± said Junie. Her voice showed just how


    concerned she was.


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°That is not true. I am not on my own. Oh, that reminds me. If any other member


    of the Elysian Faction tries to overthrow you or mess with you, you can get in touch with Folo


    Pce. King Folo and the others will settle the matter for you.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible. You killed Fen Tian, so I''m sure they see us as their mortal enemies. They''re


    probably nning to assassinate us right now, so why would they help?¡± replied Junie. She didn''t


    agree with Ye Fan''s train of thoughts.


    ¡°Kill us? Hah! As if they''d have the guts to do so,¡± said


    Ye Fan while shaking his head and smiling.


    That night was as cold as ice.


    Ye Fan and Junie chatted away the entire time.


    The next morning, Ye Fan looked for a quiet spot and began his solitary training.


    He called Junie and Noa to him, then issued some instructions before he did that, though.


    Noa gathered her subordinates and ordered them to set up a perimeter with a ten-mile radius. Ye


    Fan''s solitary training would take ce in the middle, and they had to make sure that no one else


    could barge in.


    With all that preparation done, Noa called a cab. ¡°Please get in the car. Let''s head back together.¡±


    Junie replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the city''s outskirt.


    Another day, another morning. Geetha sat on the stairs in front of the entrance to his house. He


    rested his head on his tiny hands as he looked into the distance.


    Sir left in that direction.


    Geetha had been waiting there every dusk and dawn after Ye Fan departed that day.


    He promised that he will be back, and I believe him. He will surely return.


    ¡°Stop waiting, Geetha. We have to go now,¡± urged an elderlydy, Selva who was standing behind


    Geetha.


    Geetha''s grandmother had already packed everything and was ready to leave.


    She wanted to take Geetha back to his hometown.


    The money they made earlier when they sold the medicine was enough to pay for Geetha''s school


    fees in the vige.


    Granted, the teachers there weren''t the best, but they could still teach the basics well.


    ¡°Can we wait for a few more days?¡± begged Geetha.


    Selva responded by sighing. ¡°Let''s not wait any longer. Give it up. He''s noting back. In fact,


    there''s a good chance he can''te back anymore.¡±


    Ye Fan promised he would be back in two days, but that deadline passed ages ago.


    Selva couldn''t be sure if Ye Fan survived because thetter had offended the renowned Vias family.


    That is the most powerful family in all of India! Ye Fan might be a skilled fighter, but he is on his


    own, and he can''t defeat a family like that on his own. He promised he''d return for Geetha, but that


    really is just wishful thinking.


    Truth was, Selva had never expected Ye Fan to return.


    Geetha insisted on waiting, though.


    He was waiting for Ye Fan to take him away from that horrible ce.


    ¡°That is not true. I''m sure he will be back. He said he''de for me,¡± insisted Geetha stubbornly.


    ¡°Enough! You stubborn kid. Are you trying to get me so angry that I die of high blood pressure?


    We''re not waiting any longer, and that''s that! Grab your things. We''re leaving now. If we don''t, the


    wounded thugs will recover and will return to exact vengeance on us. It would be impossible for us


    to leave when that happens.¡±


    Selva was furious. She couldn''t let the kid keep acting up like that.


    We must leave today!


    ¡°No, I don''t want to go,¡± insisted Geetha.


    ¡°You stupid kid. Get up now or I will hurt you,¡± threatened the olddy before she smacked Geetha


    with her walking cane.


    ¡°No, I won''t leave. I''ll stay, no matter how hard you hit me. I will wait for him,¡± replied Geetha. He


    cried and screamed while hugging a tree at the side of his house tightly.


    The immense fury was on the verge of rendering Selva unconscious when, at the other end of the


    road, several luxurious cars made their way over.


    They stopped right outside the house.


    When the doors were opened, two stunning woman slipped out of the car.


    They were noble and graceful... almost as though they were angels.


    Geetha was instantly stunned.


    He had never seen anyone that beautiful or regal before, so for a moment there, he thought he was


    looking at angels

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Selva immediately recognized that car as the property of the Vias family.


    The Vias family''s cars all had unique logos painted on them, so it was easy to recognize their cars.


    That was also why Selva was scared out of her mind and turned pale when she saw everyone


    exiting the car.


    She assumed that the Vias family was there to exact their revenge.


    Despite being terrified, Selva didn''t flee. She knew there was no point in doing so.


    Hence, she dragged her grandson along and knelt in front of the twodies.


    ¡°S-Sorry. W-We didn''t mean to offend them. This is the money we made from selling the medicine.


    We never spent a penny, and it''s all here. We''ll give it all up. Just, please. S-Spare my grandson.¡±


    Selva was so scared that she was trembling when she spoke. Her tears rolled uncontrobly down


    her cheeks as well.


    They were poor, and she knew that the Vias family was a powerful organization the poor could not


    offend.


    That was why Selva was not happy at all when Ye Fan took that money back for them.


    Instead, she began worrying.


    If Geetha hadn''t insisted on waiting, it was likely that they would already have returned to their


    hometown.


    And now it is toote. The inevitable consequences are here...


    Selva didn''t care about her own survival, but she worried about Geetha.


    ¡°Please. Will you spare Geetha?¡±


    Selva was still kneeling at the time.


    When Noa saw that, she hurried forward and helped Selva up.


    ¡°1-1 think you made a mistake. We''re here in ce of a guy to keep his promise,¡± informed Noa as


    she smiled.


    After that, she walked to Geetha, who was already in a daze. She crouched down and softly asked,


    ¡°You''re Geetha, aren''t you? Awh, you are such an adorable little kid. Have you thought about the


    question Ye Fan asked you? What is your answer? What future do you want? One that is filled with


    academic sess or one where you will be trained to be a martial artist?¡±


    Selva and Geetha were stunned when they heard that.


    ¡°Y-You... that little punk sent you?¡±


    Selva was in disbelief, but Geetha was jumping in delight.


    ¡°See? I told you. Sir will never lie to me. You girls must be his girlfriends, right? Please tell him I


    have made my decision. I want to be a martial artist. I want to be as strong as he is so that I can


    find beautiful girls as my girlfriend... just like how he found you both,¡± answered Geetha happily.


    Selva came back around after hearing that. She immediately told Noa her ideas. ¡°Ohm, miss?


    Please ignore the kid''s words. If possible, please send him down a path of academia. By learning


    everything he can, he will be smarter and will be a scientist or something. That way, he will be


    able to contribute to


    building the country up in the future.¡±


    In the end, Geetha obeyed his grandfather''s wishes and chose to go to school.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Noa epted their request.


    After that, she had her men send Geetha to the best school in the country. The Vias family would be


    responsible for both Geetha and Selva''s expenses while Geetha was studying.


    In addition, Noa gave the two of them a house and found a job for Selva.


    ¡°You are all such incredible people. Thank you, youngdy. You are our savior and have given us a


    new life.¡±


    Selva never would''ve dreamed that there woulde a day when her grandson could study in the


    best school. She certainly never fantasized about living in a huge house in the city.


    The olddy led Geetha and bowed endlessly to Noa to thank her.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. If you wish to do so,


    you should thank that guy. I''m just carrying out the tasks he assigned me,¡± replied Noa. She quickly


    helped them up as she spoke.


    ¡°Where is Sir now? Will I see him again?¡± asked Geetha. It seemed he truly wished to see Ye Fan


    again.


    Noa shook her head and replied, ¡°No, I don''t think you''ll ever see him again.¡±


    Noa and the others got ready to leave after settling everything.


    Before they left, Selva held Noa''s hand. ¡°This is so wonderful. Ye Fan found such an amazing wife.


    Miss, you must inform me when you and Ye Fan have a kid.


    I may not have many skills, but I am a great tailor and can make the best clothes for the kid,¡± said


    Selva.


    Noa didn''t clear the misunderstanding. Instead, she smiled and nodded.


    She didn''t actually know Ye Fan that well, but to her, being mistaken as his wife was something that


    was rather wonderful.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Junie. I should''ve exined the situation earlier and told them that you are his


    girlfriend,¡± said Noa when they were on their way home. She had thought about it and realized that


    she should apologize to Junie.


    Junie giggled and shook her head. ¡°There is no need to apologize because I''m not his girlfriend,


    either.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You''re not? But earlier...¡± said Noa in a surprised tone.


    She thought about how Junie and Ye Fan hugged each other a few months ago and how he


    crushed the martial artists of the country for her...


    ZUI that time, Noa thought that Junie was his girlfriend. I was even heartbroken over it for quite


    some time, but now...


    ¡°You only mistook the situation because you don''t know him well.


    ¡°Many thought that Ye Fan is a murderous monster with a heart as ck as coal. They assumed


    they would do the world a favor by getting rid of him.


    ¡°The truth, however, is that he is a great man.


    ¡°He would endure hardship for over a decade just to get justice for his mother.


    ¡°He would also kill himself to protect hisrades and subordinates.


    ¡°Anyone who shows him any kindness will be repaid in ten folds... maybe more.


    ¡°You must think that he is especially nice to me since he is willing to die for me. It might even seem


    incredible that he destroyed all the martial artists in the country just to put me at the top.


    ¡°Yet, the simple truth is that is how he treats everyone.


    ¡°He will go all out to protect the people who are dear to him.¡±


    The car sped ahead, and a gust of warm wind swept across thend. It danced with the hair on


    Junie''s forehead as she smiled. Her eyes glowed with tenderness as she told Noa the story of the


    amazing man called Ye Fan.


    Those who didn''t know him well would see him as a monster, but those who had gotten to know him


    will all fall for his charms.


    They were just like Junie. She, too, admired Ye Fan''s kindness.


    At Livingsfill, Ye Fan extended a helping hand to a family of strangers and killed the Meng family for


    them.


    After that, he repaid the kindness Geetha and Selva showed him by personally asking both Junie


    and Noa to help them.


    Ye Fan had already reached the top, but he always remembered the kindness others had extended


    to him.


    ¡°Does that mean I have a shot?¡± asked Noa. Her eyes started glowing brighter in that instant.


    Unfortunately, Junie shook her head once more.


    ¡°Neither one of us has a shot anymore. He is already married, and his wife is a woman by the name


    of Qiu Mucheng.¡±


    What? H-He''s married?


    Noa was instantly stunned in ce.


    Whatever fantasy she had earlier was pulverized once more.


    ¡°With someone like Ye Fan as her husband, she must be a very happy woman. Can you tell me


    more about her? I bet she is an incredible woman,¡± said Noa as her heart slumped down once


    more.


    All she wanted was to know what the happiest woman on Earth was like. Who was the incredible


    woman that made Ye Fan turn his head? I can''t believe there is someone even more amazing than


    Junie.


    ¡°You''re about to be really disappointed. His wife is slightly more beautiful than average, but she is


    rather normal whenpared to Ye Fan. In a way, it can be said that you are better than she is in


    every way. It doesn''t matter, though. She was there when Ye Fan was at his lowest, and that was


    something none of us canpete against. All we can offer is help by keeping a portion of his


    enemy in check for him, and we have to do so without asking for any attention or love in return.


    Only then can we help alleviate a part of his stress for him. There is no way we can be the woman


    sleeping on his bed, so we''ll just have to settle for being the woman supporting him,¡± replied Junie


    calmly.


    Junie''s ideal n was to let one of her other colleagues take over as the Elysian Master after she


    had her revenge.


    She never enjoyed battles or politics and would prefer to lead a simple life.


    She wanted to live as she did in the past. In a secluded ce in Xijiang, she would find a nice spot


    and grow some flowers there. It would be a life filled with freedom and peace.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Fan ended up putting her at the top of India''s martial arts world.


    She thought about it and realized that was a good alternative as well.


    Ye Fan is always getting in trouble, so in the future, if China chases him out, he will at least have a


    ce here in India because I will keep one open for him.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    If I can''t be the lover by his side, let me be his friend standing behind him... Noa appeared to be in a


    daze as she repeated the line to herself in her head.


    After what seemed like a long time, she dered with a determined nod of her head, ¡°Junie, you


    were right. I''ve made up my mind. I won''t go to China with Ye Fan. I''ll remain here to help him


    cement his authority in India. If therees a day when everyone turns against him, I''ll be the safe


    harbor for him to seek refuge in!¡±


    After talking to Junie, she had gained a much clearer perspective of her internal struggles over the


    past few days. Even if I like a person, I can''t insist on him liking me back. Perhaps I can also find


    happiness in standing behind him and watching over him from afar. Just like what Junie said, even if


    I can''t be his lover, I can still find contentment in being a friend that he can turn to in times of need.


    The heart to heart talk that Noa had with Junie had brought the two of them closer to each other.


    From that day on, Noa started looking upon Junie as her sister. ¡°If someone as remarkable as Junie


    can''t win over Ye Fan''s heart, who am I to think I can keep


    him by my side?¡±


    After she sorted out her feelings on the matter, she felt relieved of the burden she had been carrying


    in her heart.


    Following Ye Fan''s move into seclusion, peace was returned to the once-chaotic martial arts world


    in India.


    However, to Noa and Junie, the challenge had just begun.


    They were just two women who had no martial arts training and no physical prowess. It would be an


    uphill battle for them to lead the entire sect and make their subordinates submit to them.


    Nevertheless, the storm seemed to have been quelled in India.


    The same could not be said about the rest of the martial arts world, where a new storm was just


    beginning to brew.


    First of all, the Grandmasters who had gone to India to attend the wedding seemed to have


    disappeared into thin air.


    Secondly, news of the demise of Fen Tian, the King of India, was just beginning to spread across


    the martial arts world.


    Finally, the most astounding news of all was the reappearance of Chu Tianfan, the Dragon God Hall


    Master who once topped the Sky Ranking!


    As the saying goes, one stone creates a thousand ripples.


    These three pieces of news were spread like shockwaves across the world.


    The Folo Pce in India was inundated with calls from the heads of Western Epea, Remdik, the


    Sword Shrine in Japan, and the War God Castle in China, all wanting to find more information.


    The calls were answered personally by King Folo. ¡°Hello, Mr. Aaron! What? Your representatives


    from Remdik have yet to return to your country? Oh, I''m not sure about that.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Really? Fen Tian is dead? Is it just a rumor? I saw him returning to his wedding


    chamber on the wedding day itself with my own eyes.¡±


    There was more. ¡°What? Chu Tianfan is back? That''s even more ridiculous! If he''s back in India,


    how would I not know about it?¡±


    He picked up many calls that were simr in content.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Without exception, he answered all of them with ¡°I have no idea¡± or ¡°I''m not sure¡±.


    He ensured that there was no real information conveyed in anything he said.


    This was the strategy he had decided on after discussing with Bapei and the rest.


    No matter what, they would not disclose the reappearance of Ye Fan to the rest of the world.


    It was the most logical thing to do.


    If the news that Ye Fan was alive was leaked to the rest of the world, all hell would break loose.


    When that time came, all the armies from the various countries would join forces to surround Chu


    Sect and attack Ye Fan.


    As Ye Fan was still in India, King Folo naturally wanted to protect his own citizens and did not wish


    to see bloodshed happen on his soil.


    After all, this was a battle between the gods.


    If they were not careful, even the residual energy waves from their battle could wipe out an entire


    city.


    Why did the War God Castle not allow Ye Fan to return to China years ago?


    It was precisely to avoid having a war erupt in China!


    How would they answer to their people for all the misery and suffering that would result from the


    war?


    That was why Sword Saint and the rest blocked Ye Fan from entering China.


    Even if he were to die, he would have to die on foreign soil.


    He was not to be allowed into the country no matter what.


    Of course, this was just part of the reason.


    The other part of the reason was that King Folo was truly terrified of Ye Fan.


    If the martial arts world knew he was still alive, they would want to take his life.


    It would be great if they could seed in killing him. But if they failed, King Folo was sure that Folo


    Pce would be the first ce Ye Fan would attack once he recovered from his injuries.


    When that time came, even if King Folo got down on his knees and kowtowed to Ye Fan, he would


    not hesitate to take his life.


    ¡°This is a lunatic we''re talking about! From now on, we can offend anyone in the rest of the martial


    arts world, but we must never offend Ye Fan!¡± This was amon understanding among the three


    Supremes in Folo Pce.


    It was also a lesson that King Folo paid a painful price to learn, after engaging in a prolonged battle


    with Ye Fan.


    From now on, whoever wanted to kill Ye Fan could just go ahead, but India would have nothing to


    do with it. They had had enough, and they wanted no more part in it.


    ¡°Is it really just rumors?¡±


    ¡°I don''t buy it. Why would Grandmaster Ke Zhe disappear for so long without a word?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened in India.¡± ¡°Sword Saint, shall I make a trip there and check out the


    situation myself?¡±


    In China, on the top of Mount Yan, King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and the rest were discussing what


    was going in India.


    Sword Saint said with a wave of his hand, ¡°Just send a few men there to take a look. For now, the


    few of us should stand guard here in Mount Yan and be ready to react to any emergency situation


    that might crop up. I fear some major event is going to erupt over at Chu Sect.¡±


    The numerous iing reports about Chu Sect''s redeployment of troops were causing him some


    anxiety.


    What happened to Ke Zhe and whatever was going on in India were just trivial matters to them here


    in the castle.


    The whole reason why he had personally made the call to King Folo was all because of one person.


    The person who was the whole world''s nightmare.


    It was a fact that even Sword Saint and the rest could not deny.


    Now it seemed like it was just a rumor, just like how it was in the previous times.


    ¡°All right, I''ll arrange for a few men to go to India and look for Ke Zhe,¡± King of Fighters agreed.


    Simr scenes were ying out in other parts of the world as the leaders of their martial arts world


    began sending men to India to look fortheir own people.


    After all, it was too bizarre.


    How could someone just disappear into thin air after attending a wedding?


    Erihal was one of those countries that had sent a representative and not heard from him since then.


    They enquired with their neighbouring country and found out that it was the same there.


    All the countries that had sent people to attend the wedding had lost contact with their


    representatives.


    If only one ofthem had met with some ident, there might still be a reasonable exnation behind


    it. However now it seemed that all the martial arts world representatives from all the countries had


    mysteriously gone missing.


    The whole situation was simply too strange.


    As a result, hordes of martial artists began pouring into India within the next few days to investigate.


    They were not met with any resistance from King Folo.


    If they wished to carry out their own investigation, he was happy to just let them go ahead with it.


    If they ended up not finding anything, at least they could still return to their countries alive.


    If they did end up finding out the truth, he figured that all of them would perish anyway.


    In Japan, at the Sanshin Organization, Moon God had just finished her practice session and had


    summoned Mochizuki Kawa, Sword Shrine Head Priest to see her.


    ¡°Any news of himtely?¡± Seated high up on her throne, Moon God''s wless face exuded a sense


    of majesty and authority.


    Mochizuki Kawa reacted with an agonized look on his


    face.


    Indeed, the heart of their highest god in Japan had been stolen by that man.


    For nearly three years, every time Moon God emerged from her practice sessions, the first thing


    she would enquire about was not thetest developments in the Japanese martial arts world or the


    grooming of new talents among the younger generation. The first thing she asked for was always


    news about that man.


    Mochizuki Kawa felt that in this entire world, the only thing that could capture Moon God''s attention


    was news about him. ¡°Your Highness, there''s been rumors of sightings of that man in Indiately.


    However, I have enquired with Folo Pce, and they have denied any knowledge of the news.


    Hence it appears that it is nothing but a rumor, just like all the other times.¡±


    For nearly three years, rumors like this would resurface once in a while.


    People would im that Chu Tianfan was still alive, or that the Dragon God Hall Master had


    reappeared.


    But without exception, they would all turn out to be nothing but fake news.


    That was why most people believed that this time was no different.


    Moon God''s face betrayed a trace of disappointment.


    She dismissed Mochizuki Kawa and walked out of the room herself.


    A light breeze tousled her long xen hair and lightly lifted her flowy white dress.


    As her dress was pping in the wind, glimpses of her porcin white wrists could be seen.


    On one of her wrists, the red love knot bracelet hung waving in the wind.


    If Mochizuki Kawa or any other Japanese martial artist had seen their most revered god adorning


    herself with such amon trinket that was used to symbolize love between couples, they would


    probably be so shocked that their eyes would pop out of their sockets.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    However, themoners wouldn''t know what the love knot bracelet meant to Moon God.


    Once they''d met each other, they were bound to be together in their next lives.


    Back then, she was still a puny Suzumiya Bi gets u when she gave the love knot bracelet to Ye Fan.


    In China''s culture, that was deemed as a token of love between Ye Fan and her.


    However, fate was cruel.


    When she became Moon God, Ye Fan had charged right into Chu Sect.


    Evidently, fate had always been in their way.


    No matter how many times Moon God tried to forget about that man, she''d failed.


    Not only did time not help her forget about Ye Fan, but it had made it worse. Like wine, her longing


    for him had only gotten more intense over time.


    ¡°Have you not moved on from him yet?¡± Moon God''s voice rang out in her mind.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Moon God. 1-1 just feel like I''ve let Master down.¡±


    After over two years, the martial arts world had gone through a series of changes. It was safe to


    assume that people like King of Fighters and Sword Saint had already forgotten about Ye Fan.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu was not one of them.


    In fact, every time she closed her eyes, she could still see the scene in her mind whereby the


    martial arts world from all the countries had gathered up around Ye Fan.


    Although she didn''t see Ye Fanmitting suicide with her own eyes, she knew he''d descended


    into hopelessness at that time.


    ¡°As I''ve said before, I''ll be there whenever Master needs me, be it dead or alive. However, I wasn''t


    there when Master needed me the most. If I was by Master''s side that day, he wouldn''t have died.¡±


    Although it had been two years, Suzumiya Eigetsu would still weep every time she thought about


    the past.


    Ultimately, she still thought she was responsible for


    Ye Fan''s death. What happened to Master is my fault.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Eigetsu. It''s all my fault. I was the one who insisted on going back to Japan. I hope you


    can understand my point of view. As Japan''s mightiest god, I can''t risk my countrymen for an


    outsider,¡± Tsukuyomi apologized.


    Asa matter of fact, Tsukuyomi had seen iting. She knew Chu Sect was threatening her with the


    lives of the Japanese people. She knew it was just a trick by Chu Yuan. However, she still had to


    head back because it was her mission and duty to protect her people.


    As she expected, the moment Demonic Duo of Chu Sect saw Tsukuyomi heading back, they left


    right away.


    After all, Chu Sect''s main purpose was to kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°Moon God, I understand. I don''t me you. It''s just that I feel like I''ve let Master down.¡± The more


    Suzumiya Eigetsu thought about what happened, the worse she felt. It was so bad that her guilt had


    affected Tsukuyomi''s emotional intelligence.


    Since the body had two souls in it, they could affect each other.


    ¡°Why don''t we pay India a visit? If you don''t go look for him, I doubt you''d ever have closure.¡±


    Helpless, Tsukuyomi could only decide to look for Ve Fan in India.


    Indeed, there were rumors of Ye Fan being alive in the past two years.


    At first, martial arts worlds from all over the world were paying attention to these rumors. After a


    while, everyone had gotten too used to the rumors and just ignored them.


    However, there was an exception.


    And that was Moon God.


    Regardless of rumors or not, she''d always visit the scene to investigate whenever she heard such


    news.


    Within the past two years, Moon God had visited the foreign countries more than a dozen times to


    look for Ye Fan.


    Although most of the time these rumors were baseless, Moon God would still look for him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was because she was unwilling to give up on any opportunity to look for him. So what if those


    were just rumors? So what if I''ve been fooled over a thousand times? No matter how slim of a


    chance it is, I''d still grab them as theye.


    Just like that, they set out for India that night. Once again, she was on a journey to look for Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, in Folo Pce, King Folo, Haibu, and Bapei had been healing themselves for days. By


    then, they''d healed up to seventy percent of the injuries caused by Ye Fan.


    Haibu looked at his scarred body and uttered in despair, ¡°Chu Tianfan was ruthless! We''ve already


    used the healing oil passed down to us by our ancestors, and yet, we haven''t recovered fully after


    more than ten days.¡±


    ¡°Be grateful, will you? You''re lucky enough to still be alive!¡± Bapei eximed.


    Prior to that, they''d always seek revenge even if they''d been defeated by their counterparts. That


    was just how they were.


    This time around, however, the three of them had admitted defeat after having fought with Ye Fan.


    For Bapei, he felt as though it was a blessing to have been beaten up by Ye Fan, so he wasn''t


    holding any grudges whatsoever.


    Since Ye Fan had let them live and decided not to kill them, Bapei and the others felt grateful to him


    for sparing their lives.


    In other words, the three of them dared not to think of ways to seek revenge against Ye Fan.


    As they were chatting away, someone arrived outside the castle and reported, ¡°Kings, we have


    powerful iersing to India.¡±


    King Folo waved his hands dismissively. ¡°I bet they''re here for what happened on Fen Tian''s


    wedding day. Let them investigate if they want. These are all nobodies, so I doubt they could cause


    any trouble.¡±


    Recently, India had seen plenty of martial artists from different countries'' martial arts world going in.


    Hence, King Folo and the rest were used to it.


    King Folo allowed them to do whatever they wanted as long as they abided by India''sws.


    However, King Folo wouldn''t help them with their investigations. In fact, he treated all martial artists


    from foreign countries the same. He wouldn''t stand in theirway, nor would he help them.


    In other words, he''d just not involve himself entirely.


    ¡°But she''d requested to see three of you at once, King Folo. She wants to ask about Chu Tianfan,¡±


    the subordinate remarked.


    ¡°What''s there to ask? Just tell them we''re busy and ask them to buzz off!¡± Haibu fumed. We were


    almost killed by Ye Fan, and now someone wants to involve us in his matters again? Are they trying


    to cause trouble for us?


    Boom!


    As soon as Haibu finished talking, a bright ray of light was seen approaching from a few thousand


    meters away.


    Those rays of light arrived like destructive thunders and sent the newly rebuilt Folo Pce


    crumbling down.


    As the castle was copsing, a saintly entity was seen descending from above and appeared in


    front of King Folo and the others.


    ¡°Who did you guys ask to buzz off?¡± The female entity looked down at them with her glowing face.


    ¡°M-Moon God?¡± King Folo and the others were stumped. What the f*ck? Have we offended the


    Gods or something? We''ve just been visited by a murderous god, and herees another one?


    Although Ye Fan was scary, the one in front of us now is just as hard to handle as him! After all, no


    matter how strong Ye Fan was, he was still only ranked first in Sky Ranking. As for the entity before


    us, she''s from the god realm! She''s mightierthan all the people in Sky Ranking! Over two years ago,


    we almost died when they charged into Folo Pce.


    ¡°T-this is a misunderstanding! T-this really is just a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°We didn''t know you''d arrived, Moon God! You''ve honored us with your presence! Please forgive


    us!¡±


    King Folo and the others were in distress.


    Prior to that, Ye Fan had destroyed their castle, and yet, not only did they dare not utter a word in


    retaliation, but they''d even acknowledged Ye Fan as their master.


    This time around, someone had demolished their castle again, and they dared not to say a single


    word


    to protest as well. Instead, they had to apologize.


    It was a world where the mightiest fighter trumped all.


    ¡°I''ve heard about Chu Tianfan showing up in India. If you wish to live, tell me everything you know


    about him!¡± Unlike the other martial artists from foreign countries, Moon God didn''t need to


    investigate the matter on her own. Indeed, she didn''t need to put in the extra effort. Whatever she


    needed to know, she could just ask the three of them in Folo Pce because she assumed that if


    Chu Tianfan were to appear, they''d surely know about it. If they decided to keep their mouths shut,


    she intended to beat the information out of them.


    Unhesitatingly, King Folo and the others smiled wryly and said, ¡°We don''t know anything! Surely


    those are just rumors, like the ones we''ve heard before this.¡±


    Thud!


    When King Folo wanted to approach her, Moon God delivered him a tight p across the face. He


    ended up bleeding because of the powerful p.


    ¡°Moon God, why would you...¡± Haibu and the others were slightly infuriated with her violent act, they


    protested, ¡°We¡ª¡± Before they could finish their sentence, Moon God pped them as well.


    p!


    ¡°Regarding Chu Tianfan¡ª¡±


    p!


    In the end, Moon God would just p King Folo and the others every time they opened their


    mouths. She didn''t even give them a chance to talk.


    King Folo and the others were on the verge of crying. Is she here to investigate, or is she here to


    beat people up? If she won''t let us talk, how is she going to find out about anything?

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    At that point, Moon God didn''t like those three very much.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of consequences, Moon God would''ve killed three of them when Ye Fan was


    being forced tomit suicide because, after all, the three of them yed their parts in Ye Fan''s


    death.


    Hence, the beatings were just a way of getting back at them.


    Of course, Moon God was just taking the opportunity to let out her anger. She couldn''t have killed


    King Folo and the others, even if she wanted to.


    There were certain things only Ye Fan could do because he was alone, and he had no one to be


    responsible for. He didn''t need to worry about the consequences of his actions.


    Moon God, on the other hand, didn''t have that luxury. As the guardian of the martial arts world in


    her country, her actions could directly reflect her country''s stance.


    Even if she were to beat them up, there was nothing much they could do in retaliation. After all, they


    knew how big of a difference in strength they hadpared to her. Hence, they had no choice but


    to ept the beatings quietly.


    However, things might get dicey if she were to kill


    them.


    During the second world war back then, Japan knew it was going down for sure. Yet, its people


    refused to surrender and fought till the end.


    If Moon God were to demolish Folo Pce there and


    then, India would definitely go berserk and dere war on Japan.


    Indeed, there were skills to bullying as well.


    Back then, the nuclear bomb wasn''t dropped on Tokyo because everyone knew how sacred and


    important Tokyo was to the localmunity. If Tokyo was bombed, its people would definitely seek


    revenge.


    Simrly, those three people were the symbols and faith of the martial arts world in India.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Moon God wouldn''t kill them.


    However, Moon God could still bear the consequences of crippling them.


    ¡°P-Please stop beating us up. We beg of you! W-We''ll talk, okay? We''ll talk.¡± King Polo and the


    others were already weeping at that point.


    They had no idea why they were always getting beaten up. They hadn''t even healed after getting


    beaten up by Ye Fan prior to that. And now Moon God is beating us up again! Our injuries are all


    back again after those days of healing!


    King Polo and the others knew there was no way they could fool Moon God. Hence, they''d rather


    just spill everything out.


    Finally, Moon God stopped beating them up. She then looked down at the three Supremes covered


    in blood.


    As a matter of fact, Moon God knew the three of them were hiding something from the beginning.


    After all, Moon God was a reincarnated god. After a few reincarnations, she''d undoubtedly seen it


    all.


    From the moment she entered Folo Pce, she already knew the ce had just gone through a


    world-shattering battle. Judging by the damage done to this ce, the destroyer was definitely not


    an ordinary Supreme. Besides, even the holy mountain of India, Folo Mountain, had been crumbled!


    By right, a battle of this magnitude should''ve sent shock waves through all the martial arts worlds


    worldwide. Yet, I''ve never heard about it. Furthermore, King Folo and the others seem weakened.


    They''re definitely still recovering from serious injuries.


    Moon God had noticed all the telltale signs. She knew the three of them were hiding something.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, she had no idea what they were hiding.


    ¡°So, Fen Tian had perished. He was killed by his own peers. He''d betrayed his own people and¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    As King Folo was talking, Moon God had once again given him a p across the face because that


    wasn''t the news she was after.


    She then nced at Haibu.


    The corners of Haibu''s lips twitched slightly, and he stammered, ¡°O-Oh! M-My senior, Duolun, didn''t


    die. H-He''d returned and¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    Another p had been delivered.


    Indeed, Haibu wasn''t spared.


    Moon God sent his bulky body rolling on the floor toward the distance because again, that wasn''t


    the news she was after.


    Ultimately, it was Bapei''s turn.


    Upon seeing what had happened to the other two before him, Bapei was on the verge of crying. He


    was contemting on telling the truth. If I tell the truth, Ye Fan might kill me! If I don''t, the woman


    before my eyes will surely punish me as well.


    Thud!


    The sound of a p rang loud once again.


    Bapei immediately spurted blood from his mouth, and he was sent flying toward a pond far away.


    What the f*ck! This is so unfair! I haven''t even spoken yet! Why did she hit me? Sh*t! She''s such a


    bully! Bapei crawled out of the muddy pond, and his heart was filled with grievance.


    Obviously, he was upset because, unlike him, at least King Folo and Haibu were given the chance


    to talk before getting beaten up.


    While ignoring Bapei''s misfortune, Moon God asked coldly, ¡°You guys should know who I''m asking


    about, right?¡±


    Moon God''s patience was running thin, and she walked toward them once again.


    When they saw her walking toward them, they knew they were going to get tortured again.


    In the end, the cunning King Folo immediately shouted in despair, ¡°O-Okay! We''ll tell you the truth,


    okay? Frankly, we''ve received news of Chu Tianfan''s appearances, and we''ve already sent people


    to investigate the matter. After investigating, our leads are pointing toward Elysian Faction and the


    Vias family. That''s all we know. As for the rest of the information, we couldn''t tell you even if you


    were to kill us now. We can''t possibly make up stories to fool you, can we?¡± After that, King Folo


    slumped on the ground weakly.


    ¡°You guys should know the consequences of lying to me, right?¡± With that, Moon God left.


    After she left, King Folo and the others desperately gasped for air as they slumped on the ground.


    ¡°W-We''re safe...¡± Haibu uttered happily.


    Bapei, however, was in no mood to smile. ¡°King Folo, did you just reveal where Chu Tianfan could


    be? If he finds out about this, we''re doomed!¡±


    The color drained out of King Folo''s face. ¡°I didn''t have a choice! Besides, we''ve only exposed


    Elysian Faction and the Vias family. I didn''t say anything about Chu Tianfan, did I? Hence, why


    should I be med? Also, Moon God is a strong figure from the god realm. Let''s see how Chu


    Tianfan is going to get through it this time around, shall we?¡±


    In fact, everyone knew about the conflict between Ye Fan and the martial arts world in Japan.


    Back then, Chu Tianfan had made his way toward Japan and killed its Supremes and


    Grandmasters. That was indeed an earth-shattering battle.


    To put it simply, if it wasn''t for the emergence of Moon God, the martial arts world in Japan would''ve


    be irrelevantpared to the other countries in the world.


    Hence, the martial artists from Japan hated Ye Fan a lot.


    In fact, everyone in the martial arts world knew Moon God hated Ye Fan the most.


    As far as they were concerned, she hated him so much that she wanted to kill him herself. In fact,


    everyone thought Moon God would still be dissatisfied if he was killed by anyone other than her.


    That was because Moon God had stopped Chu Yuan when he wanted to kill Ye Fan on the shores


    of Eastsea.


    She told them she wanted to bring Ye Fan back to Japan so that she could kill him herself. Only


    then, Ye Fan''s sinful acts against the country could be atoned.


    After that, the people forced Ye Fan to take his own life. Since Moon God didn''t get the chance to


    kill him herself to avenge her people, she was so angry that she''d beaten up the Supremes that had


    rounded Ye Fan up. That was what everyone thought, at least.


    Now, even a few years after Ye Fan''s death, Moon God''s determination to kill him remained. She''d


    come so many times hoping that she could find him and kill him. Luckily, his body was gone.


    Otherwise, judging by how much Moon God hates Ye Fan, she''d surely drag his body out of his


    grave and abuse it. King Folo and the others thought Moon God really hated Ye Fan that much.


    ¡°Yikes... Frankly, Chu Tianfan is quite something to be able to get on the nerves of such a strong


    figure from the god realm. He better look after himself, then.¡± As King Folo and the others were


    watching Moon God leave, they couldn''t help but feel bad for Ye Fan. Back then, he''d already died


    once in the hands of Chu Yuan, another strong figure in the god realm. Will he suffer the same fate


    now that he''s up against another figure from the god realm?


    ¡°Let''s go. We should go there secretly as well,¡± King Folo suddenly uttered.


    ¡°What for? We don''t want to die!¡± Bapei was so scared that he just wanted to stay as far away from


    Ye Fan as possible.


    ¡°You''re such a coward! Why are you so scared? We''re Supremes, no? Even if we can''t afford to


    fight against Chu Tianfan, we can still escape and run back here, no? Furthermore, it''s not like we''re


    going there to fight! We''ll just watch from afar. Let''s watch how Moon God is going to beat Chu


    Tianfan up!¡±

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Meanwhile, in Elysian Hall, an assessment for Novice was being held.


    Junie wanted to strengthen Elysian Hall. Hence, she had to bring in recruits. After the ceremony,


    Elysian Hall announced to the world that they were in the process of recruiting.


    The Vias family was to provide financial support while Folo Pce was responsible for providing a


    safety guarantee.


    With that, India''s martial artists began flocking to the recruiting process.


    Within days, there were countless of them who were applying to be a Novice.


    Indeed, Elysian Hall was on the crest of a wave. Upon asking, they''d received financial support,


    manpower support, and backers.


    Not only that, but Junie also promoted four seniors to be Elysian Masters of Elysian Hall.


    Including her, there were a total of five Elysian Masters. Together, they had the highest authority


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    over Elysian Hall.


    Hence, they were required to have a discussion among themselves before handling major matters.


    Of course, Junie was still the one making the final decisions because she was the first Elysian


    Master.


    Nevertheless, Elysian Hall hadn''t been peaceful at all.


    From time to time, they''d have foreign powerful figures paying them a visit.


    These visitors were mostly there to investigate Fen Tian''s wedding.


    Junie was well-prepared, though. She''d already ordered her people to keep their mouths shut and


    tell those visitors that they had no idea what happened.


    Apart from Elysian Hall, all the martial artists from India''s martial arts world were also instructed by


    King Folo to not reveal anything.


    Since they didn''t want to end up like Fen Tian, everyone knew to keep their opinions and knowledge


    to themselves.


    That was why all the investigators from foreign countries hadn''t gotten any useful information out of


    them over the past half a month.


    However, although the investigators didn''t find anything useful, the elders and Elysian Master of


    Elysian Hall had discovered something shocking.


    They found out that the person who killed Fen Tian and ascended the throne with Junie was


    actually Chu Tianfan.


    The elders of Elysian Hall didn''t know much about Chu Tianfan because they''d been hiding in the


    mountains to avoid Fen Tian for the past decades.


    Not only did they not know when Ye Fan became famous, but they also had no clue regarding the


    fall of Ye Fan.


    However, they recently found out that Chu Tianfan was once a powerful figure in Sky Ranking, but


    he''d been listed as an enemy of the world after the evil deeds he''dmitted.


    When they found out about the truth, Elysian Hall''s head of elders, the four newly appointed Elysian


    Masters, and elders went to see Junie together.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, you''re making a mistake! Here at Elysian Hall, we''d only get involved with honorable


    people. Over the past centuries, our sect had always been righteous and transparent, and that''s


    why everyone knows how fair and proper we are. You, as the leader, have the responsibility to


    uphold the sect''s identity. You mustn''t get involved with an evil person like him. Why are you asking


    us to hide his tracks and protect a despicable person like him now? When we get exposed, Elysian


    Hall''s reputation of being upright would be tarnished! Besides, if we keep our mouths shut now,


    we''d be considered aplices.


    Fortunately, we still have time to correct the mistakes made. Our suggestion is to tell the whole


    world that Chu Tianfan is hiding with the Vias family. After that, we should link up with the strong


    fighters from the other countries and restore justice by taking him down! If we do that, Elysian Hall


    will surely get respected by the martial arts world. In fact, we could even get famous overnight!¡± the


    elders of Elysian Hall suggested.


    However, Junie rejected them sternly. ¡°Not only I, but Elysian Hall too owe Ye Fan that much! If it


    wasn''t for him, would Fen Tian be dead? Would we be able to have our revenge? If it wasn''t for him,


    I would''ve died in Fen Tian''s hands instead of being in this position today!¡± ¡°Ms. Junie, I remember


    you''ve healed someone back in China. The person you healed was Chu Tianfan, wasn''t it? Since


    you''ve already saved his life once, the score is settled, no? Why do you feel like you''re still owing


    him a favor? Of course, we know how kind you are. Fine, then. We won''t attack Chu Tianfan


    ourselves. However, we must tell the whole world where Chu Tianfan is. That''s the only way we can


    distance ourselves from him. Otherwise, all our hard work in building Elysian Hall will be in vain


    once we''rebeled as his aplices! By then, we''re doomed! Please see the bigger picture, Ms.


    Junie. Although you''re a woman, don''t be so emotional!¡± the four Elysian Masters urged assertively.


    In fact, there was a hint of displeasure in their words, and they sounded like they were threatening


    her.


    Hearing that, the sect''s elders advised as well, ¡°Please see the bigger picture, Ms. Junie. Don''t be


    so emotional! Otherwise, Elysian Hall will be done for!¡±


    ¡°Please focus on the big picture, Ms. Junie!¡± everyone in the hall shouted in unison.


    They were so stern that they sounded like there was no way they could ept Junie saying no to


    them.


    Upon hearing that, Junie was infuriated because she found their words degrading. Did they just call


    me


    emotional? That''s an insult!


    ¡°Atrocious! What are you guys trying to do? Are you guys trying to usurp me?¡± Junie stood up and


    thundered.


    However, Junie was undoubtedly weaker than them, and she wasn''t as experienced. Hence, none


    of the Grandmasters took her statement seriously. ¡°Ms. Junie, we''re just taking the bigger picture


    into consideration. We don''t harbor other intentions. At times, some things are to be sacrificed for


    the fate of the sect! That''s your responsibility, Ms. Junie! We urge you to consider our suggestion.


    Otherwise, you''d be considered irresponsible, Ms. Junie,¡± some Elysian Masters uttered coldly.


    Junie''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°It seems like you guys have discussed beforehand and came to


    force me into submission. However, let me be clear. Ye Fan is my friend, and he''s also a friend of


    Elysian Faction. As long as I''m still alive and kicking, Elysian Faction will be on friendly terms with


    Ye Fan. If you dare, you can kill me and take my position as the head!¡±


    Junie was so angry that she''d put her life on the line.


    Upon hearing that, the expressions on the four Elysian Masters and the elders'' faces changed.


    Initially, they thought Junie was just a weak rascal despite being the head of the sect. Hence, they


    thought she''d cave in and give up on Chu Tianfan if they were to be stern with her.


    To their surprise, Junie managed to stand her ground despite her tender age. Did she just ask us to


    kill her instead?


    Suddenly, the elders of the sect felt helpless.


    Due to Junie''sck of prestige, most of the elders were not fond of theiryoung head of the sect.


    However, they wouldn''t dare to usurp Junie because her position was endorsed by King Folo and


    the other Supremes.


    If they were to either kill or usurp her, they couldn''t afford to deal with the response from Folo


    Pce. In fact, King Folo and the others might get so angry that Elysian Hall could be destroyed as


    a consequence.


    Although the Elysian Masters knew there was nothing they could do, they couldn''t hide their anger,


    either. ¡°Friend? Ms. Junie, have you fallen for him?¡± they asked coldly.


    Their words were outright disrespectful toward the head of the sect. However, they couldn''t care


    less.


    After all, they were older and more experienced than Junie. In fact, they were all stronger than her.


    Naturally, they didn''t feel the need to respect her.


    What''s the worst-case scenario? They can kill me and usurp me if they want. Since her


    counterparts had shown such disrespect, Junie decided to return the favor. ¡°So what if I like him?


    So what if I don''t? If I were to bear his child, what can you do in retaliation?¡±


    When Junie wasn''t even afraid of what was the worst oue for her, she had nothing to lose.


    Furious, she disregarded all the consequences and didn''t hold back on her words.


    The elders of Elysian Faction were infuriated. ¡°Y-You... You''re the head of Elysian Faction! How


    could you say such nonsense?¡±


    The elders were trembling with anger. She''s ridiculous! Is that something the head of a faction


    should say? Shouldn''t she think of ways to strengthen the sect? Why would she think about having


    a child with an outsider? That was exactly what the ancient president of India did! Instead of


    strengthening the country, he kept thinking about marrying into China and bing a live-in son-in-


    law. In the end, he''d brought shame to the whole of India! If the head of Elysian Hall really ends up


    having a child with an outsider, Elysian Faction would be so embarrassed! In fact, that would make


    us aughingstock!

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Junie had enough. ¡°There, I said it. What are you going to do about it? Overthrow me as head of the


    sect if you can!¡±


    Who do they think they are to drive a wedge between me and Ye Fan? It''s ludicrous that they would


    expect me to give up a decade-long friendship with him over a few words!


    Despite how indignant she was, Junie could not do much beyond angering the elders of the Elysian


    Faction with her words.


    She knew the old men valued the sect''s reputation even more than their own lives. Their faces


    turning purple with rage felt more satisfying to Junie than beating them.


    As angry as they were, the elders of the Elysian Faction could not do anything to reverse the


    decision of their vtile and unpredictable leader.


    As much as the elders wanted to, they could not overthrow Junie and would not dare to kill her. It


    had never been something the Elysian Faction elders have felt the need to resort to.


    After all, Junie was the predecessor chosen by the old Elysian Master. At most, they did not have


    much faith and respect for Junie, but they never dared conspire to hurt Junie.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, you will suffer the consequences if you insist on going your own way. It won''t be long


    before the Elysian Faction will be in trouble because of your actions. I hope for your sake that you


    would have a proper exnation for the spirits of the past Elysian Masters! Let''s go!¡±


    By that point, Junie had arrived at an impasse with the rest of the sect. Driven insolent by


    desperation, the elders shouted angrily at Junie before turning on their heels and stalking off.


    Junie paid their disobedience no mind.


    She had her own n to carry out to rectify the sect by training new recruits.


    Although the sect elders often opposed Junie when it came to matters regarding Ye Fan, they still


    fulfilled their duties in aiding their leader with due diligence.


    After all, like Junie, they shared themon goal of restoring the sect''s former glory.


    However, the quiet barelysted a few days before it was disrupted again when an uninvited guest


    arrived outside the gates of the Elysian Faction.


    Therge number of new recruits were amazed at the sight of the beautiful woman who looked out


    of ce in their midst like she was an exiled angel from heaven. All at once, they flocked around


    her to chat.


    ¡°My, what a beautiful girl! I say, miss, are you also here to join our sect? I''m afraid to disappoint you


    with the news that the Elysian Faction does not ept female disciples. However, do not despair!


    Perhaps you can be the wife of one. What do you say, eh?¡±


    To their unpleasant surprise, the beautiful woman before them was obviously not as meek as they


    initially assumed. ¡°Get lost!¡± she snapped in response to the frivolous attempts at courting her.


    Hum!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Apanying her retort was a sound like muffled thunder which swept across the entire courtyard


    in a fierce gust of wind and sent the prospective disciples flying in every direction as they coughed


    up blood amidst groans of pain.


    However, the woman spared one of them.


    The lucky one fell to his knees in his extreme fright at such a bizarre phenomenon.


    Just the sound of her voice is capable of such damage! Is this what Supremes are capable of? This


    must be none otherthan the head of the Chu Sect.


    The one left almost wet his pants in fear at that very thought.


    There were not many female Supremes. The two most famous ones were Tang Yun, the head of


    the Chu Sect, and the other, Moryana, who had been missing from China for many years.


    It is most likely that this ruthless woman before me is Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Please,¡± the man begged, ¡°spare me!¡±


    The woman only replied, ¡°Have the head of your secte out to meet me. I have something to


    ask him.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, right away.¡± Sweating profusely with relief, the man leaped to his feet and bolted into the hall


    like a rabbit.


    Soon after, Junie appeared with the elders of the Elysian Faction.


    ¡°Who amongst you is the head of the Elysian Faction?¡± The woman asked in a low voice as she


    surveyed the old men.


    Though her tone was cold, it was at least considered civil.


    However, the look of the neer suddenly changed when a young and beautiful woman stood up


    and imed to be the head of the Elysian Faction.


    Traces of hostility and anger appeared in her eyes. ¡°You are the Elysian Master?¡± she asked coldly.


    ¡°That''s me,¡± Junie replied. ¡°What can we do for you? We have only rebuilt the Elysian Faction a few


    days ago. I hope we haven''t had any mishaps that have offended you?¡±


    The woman ignored her remark and delved straight to the point of her visit. ¡°Where is Chu Tianfan?¡±


    she asked with a hint of anger in her voice. ¡°Have hime out!¡±


    An uproarmenced as soon as her words fell.


    Everybody present could see the hatred and resentment that the woman had for Chu Tianfan.


    He''s getting what''sing for him.


    Upon learning that the woman was here for Chu Tianfan, the elders of the Elysian Faction turned


    their attention to Junie.


    ¡°Didn''t we tell you, Ms. Junie? You refused to listen. Look at where that got us! Catastrophe is


    imminent, we hope you''re satisfied. Are you still insisting on your own way? Are you still intent on


    bearing his child?¡±


    The sect elders took the opportunity to vent their long-held frustration against Junie, who remained


    impassive and silent.


    ¡°Nothing to say, have you?¡± the elders snorted.


    ¡°We''ve always known that women are unfit to lead. I really don''t know what the old Elysian Master


    was thinking to hand over the sect to a woman. Look at that the state of our once glorious sect!¡±


    As angry as they were, it was not the time to hold Junie ountable. The most urgent task was to


    get that terrifying woman to leave.


    Therefore, the elders did not hesitate to act in the best interest of the sect.


    Faced with the woman, most likely a Supreme, they addressed her in a carefully measured tone.


    ¡°So you''re here for Chu Tianfan, Madam. We know someone of that very name, but we''re not sure if


    it is the same person you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°I''ll verify that myself,¡± the woman said. ¡°Just tell me, where is he?¡±


    ¡°We''ll tell you,¡± the elders replied, ¡°but you have to promise that after we do, you will not make


    things difficult for our sect! We wish to dere that the Elysian Faction has no affiliation whatsoever


    with Chu Tianfan. We will not interfere with whatever you wish to do to him.¡±


    The woman agreed.


    ¡°That''s all we can do, Ms. Junie,¡± the elders said, turning back to their leader. ¡°The rest is up to you.


    Just tell her where Chu Tianfan is and the Elysian Faction will be spared of her wrath.¡±


    Junie merely smiled. ¡°I know you want to protect the sect, but it shouldn''t be at a cost of deceiving


    others. The Elysian Faction has prided itself on being a


    beacon of truth. We took an oath to never be untruthful. We obviously have not seen anyone named


    Chu Tianfan. Why are you lying to thedy? Could you possibly believe that this dignified Supreme


    can be fooled by such a clumsy lie?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still protecting him at this point, Ms. Junie?¡± the elders shouted as they pointed their


    trembling fingers at her. ¡°Have you forgotten your role? You are the head of the Elysian Faction! Are


    you going to disregard the lives of our disciples for that wild man? If you insist on carrying out your


    reckless intents, you might as well step down as the head of the Elysian Faction!¡±


    Junie ignored them as she met the steady gaze of the woman before her. ¡°I can tell you without


    hesitation that we do not know Chu Tianfan, let alone where he is. I would say the same even if you


    killed me.¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    ¡°What a strong woman! I didn''t expect that the women around Chu Tianfan would go to such


    lengths for him for all the heinous crimes he hadmitted. What a despicable yet enviable man.¡±


    King Folo, Haibu, and the others have arrived. The three of them hid in the distance, secretly


    observing everything that was happening at the gates of the Elysian Faction. To their satisfaction,


    everything was going ording to n.


    As expected, Moon God showed up at the Elysian Faction ready to turn the ce upside down. She


    really has a bone to pick with Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°Get ready for something spectacr, boys!¡± King Folo and the others were visibly excited at the


    prospect of the imminent confrontation between the women.


    Junie''s no match for Moon God. If she loses her life, Chu Tianfan will undoubtedly demand


    retribution.


    It did not matter to King Folo whether it was Moon God or Chu Tianfan who survives their altercation


    as either scenario was to his benefit.


    The martial arts world of Japan will not recover from Moon God''s death. By then, the Indians would


    have an easier time extending their sphere of influence into East Aploth. If Ye Fan dies, on the other


    hand, then the agreement made with him before will naturally be voided.


    ¡°You are really in love with him to protect him even under threat of death,¡± Moon God said coldly. ¡°I


    wonder if he has ever felt the same way about you?¡±


    Despite trying her best to suppress her emotions, the crowd heard an unmistakable quaver in Moon


    God''s voice.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Why did she sound like that?¡±


    King Folo and hispanions were equally stunned.


    I don''t know what goes through the minds of these women. Weren''t they about to fight to the death?


    Who cares how lovey-dovey they have been to Chu Tianfan? If I didn''t know better, I would have


    thought they were jealous of each other.


    ¡°Women,¡± King Folo and the others muttered as they shook their heads resignedly.


    Junie was equally confused.


    I''m sensing that this powerful woman is missing the point.


    ¡°I do not know what you''re talking about,¡± Junie repeated stubbornly. ¡°As I said, we don''t know any


    Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Moon God saw through Junie''s deception at once.


    ¡°Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to kill you?¡± Moon God whispered, the hostility in her eyes more


    pronounced than ever.


    Junie was not afraid. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    The elders of the Elysian Faction were visibly frightened by that point.


    ¡°Don''t you care about the survival of our sect, Ms. Junie?¡± they demanded, near tears with despair.


    ¡°Please, just tell her where he is!¡±


    Though the elders were not afraid of death, they were most unwilling to die for an outsider.


    As before, Junie turned a deaf ear and faced Moon God with grim reticence.


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    Moon God had enough. With a wave of her arms, a cold wind blew.


    The unnatural power caused the air around them to surge. The blue silk of her long skirt swayed


    wildly with the gale.


    Without warning, a long sword appeared in her hand. Just when she was about to bring it down


    upon Junie, a voice rang.


    ¡°Stop!¡± shouted the angry voice from behind. Immediately afterward, another crowd came marching


    from the end of the road.


    ¡°By my order,¡± Noa dered, ¡°surround her!¡±


    The armed guards of the Vias family, numbering in the hundreds, promptly had Moon God


    surrounded so tightly that it would have been impossible for her to squeeze through. Everywhere


    she looked, Moon God stared down barrels of guns.


    After securing the threat, Noa immediately ran to Junie. ¡°I''m here to help, Junie.¡±


    Junie did not take kindly to the intrusion. ¡°What are you doing here? Go back! You have no business


    being here.¡±


    As Noa was a civilian and only a young girl at that, Junie did not wish to implicate her in the often


    bloodthirsty disputes in the martial arts world.


    Noa, however, set her jaw determinedly. ¡°I won''t. You are someone he values, Junie. I won''t allow


    anyone to hurt you.¡±


    As if to prove a point, she turned around to re at Moon God.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Noa demanded. ¡°What are you doing here? Please leave, you are not wee


    here. Don''t me me for bringing the full force of the Vias family down on you if you won''tply!¡±


    ¡°The Vias family?¡± Moon God let out a small scoff as she studied the charming young girl before


    her.


    Another woman? That b*stard! Despite being worried sick for him, he''s off picking up women all


    over the ce!


    The longer Moon God stared at her rivals who kept increasing in number, the angrier she became.


    ¡°Show me the full force of the Vias family, then!¡± she roared as she stomped the ground.


    Centered on the ce where Moon God stood, a powerful ripple of energy spread rapidly in all


    directions.


    Whoosh!


    The gust sent the guards of the Vias family flying back like sand caught up in the wind.


    Noa''s pretty face turned pale. With a sudden trepidation, she sensed that the woman before her


    was even more powerful than Ye Fan.


    ¡°Moon God is furious now,¡± King Folo said gleefully as they rejoiced. ¡°Somebody''s going to die


    really soon!¡±


    The show is finally about to begin!


    Sure enough, Moon God disappeared in a sh and reappeared before Noa before thetter could


    react.


    Startled by the inhuman speed, the girl fell to the ground as her legs gave way.


    ¡°Noa!¡± Junie hurried over to stand between the girl and Moon God. ¡°If you''vee for blood,e


    at me,¡± Junie said firmly. ¡°The girl has nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Moon God replied expressionlessly. ¡°Neither of you will survive today.¡±


    Once more, she waved her long sleeves and sent forth a burst of energy.


    With grunts of pain, Noa and Junie were sent flying backward by the force of the assault.


    Falling to the ground with two consecutive thuds, the women coughed as they spat out mouthfuls of


    blood.


    ¡°Ms. Junie!¡±


    ¡°Quick, protect Ms. Junie!¡±


    Though the elders of the Elysian Faction thought that Junie''s injury was well-deserved and self-


    inflicted, they nevertheless rushed to their leader''s aid.


    Haibu and the others in the distance shook their heads with broad smiles on their faces. ¡°What a


    way to die. There''s no use in putting up a defense against her.¡±


    Sure enough, the elders could not even get close to Moon God before being repelled by the mere


    flick of her palm.


    The ones closest to the impact flew the furthest, sustaining several broken ribs as they coughed up


    blood.


    Within a few breaths, the might of a single Supreme had thoroughly neutralized thebined


    forces of the Elysian Faction and the Vias family guards.


    With their respective forces unable to defend them, Junie and Noa were left vulnerable to Moon


    God''s wrath.


    Dragging her sword on the ground behind her, Moon God sauntered toward Junie and Noa until her


    divine silhouette stood tall and imposing before the two women.


    Holding her sword steadily, she aimed the tip at the throats of Junie and Noa. They were at the


    mercy of a single stroke of the cruel hand.


    ¡°No!¡± wailed the elders of the Elysian Faction. ¡°How dare you kill our sect leader?¡±


    Moon God ignored them. Her indifferent gaze swept across the two women under her feet.


    The long sword in her hand glinted icily under the light of the scorching sun.


    Just when King Folo thought that Moon God was going to let her sword fall, she suddenly raised her


    head slowly and gazed out. The resentment and anger in her voice echoed into the distance.


    ¡°Are you still hiding from me? It''s been two years. How long more are you going to hide? Are you


    that cowardly to let these two confidantes of yours die to keep you safe?¡±

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    The cold wind sent the fallen green leaves up to the sky.


    The crowd looked suspiciously at the holy and noble woman before them. For some reason, those


    present heard a strong sense of resentment and longing from the words of Moon God.


    Even from a distance. King Folo could not help but feel a bad premonition.


    ¡°impossible...¡± he muttered to himself while shaking his head. ¡°I must have overthought. Being of


    the realm of the gods, Moon God is strong, extraordinary, and refined after having her earthly


    desires cut off long ago. Furthermore, Chu Tianfan is but a child who has emerged in recent years


    compared to Moon God, who is a Supreme of no equal. The difference between them is too great. It


    is impossible.¡±


    Haibu and Bapei looked at King Folo in confusion, not knowing what thetter was muttering about.


    ¡°It seems like Moon God is out for Chu Tianfan''s blood,¡± Haibu said in a low voice. ¡°She''s using the


    women to force his appearance.¡±


    The whole world fell silent as they gazed expectantly in the direction Moon God was looking at and


    found no one.


    Junie wiped the trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth and gazed fearlessly at Moon God.


    ¡°Stop wasting your time. I''ve already told you we don''t know Chu Tianfan at all. Even if you scream


    or kill us, he won''t appear.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If that''s the case, there would be no reason to keep you in the world.¡±


    Moon God''s words were as cold as ice. The long sword in her hand was raised and shed at


    Junie''s throat.


    ¡°Junie!¡± Noa cried with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± The disciples of the Elysian Faction disciple were even more shocked.


    In the distance, King Folo and the others shook their heads and sighed.


    They were thinking about how Junie had ascended to the position of sect leader just a few days


    before with Ye Fan''s help and how glorious it was. After a reignsting only several days, she would


    meet her end.


    King Folo showed a look of pity. ¡°One must be willing to bear the weight of one''s crown. Though


    spirited, this girl does not have the ability to lead a sect. Her demise had been set in stone from the


    start. Chu Tianfan was the one to push her to the throne. Though it had seemed good for her, it


    turned out to be the cause of her demise. Chu Tianfan is the only one to be med for this girl''s


    misfortune.¡±


    Just when everybody thought that Junie was going to sumb beneath the sword, a red glow


    suddenly shed from the distant horizon. It streaked across the sky like fire.


    With a deafening ng, it collided into the long sword in Moon God''s hand and sent its de down


    into the ground.


    ¡°Scarlet me!¡±


    Junie was startled at the sight of the sword while Noa squealed with joy.


    King Folo and hispanions were visibly stunned as well. As one, they retreated further into the


    surrounding vegetation as they knew that he had arrived.


    The bitter wind blew again sending the leaves fluttering and the sand flying wildly.


    Suddenly, a thin figure appeared noiselessly where heaven and the earth met.


    He had a handsome face. His thin body was upright like a spear. With the resolute tread of the


    dragon stepping over Eastsea, he approached the crowd.


    From the very first instance of his appearance, the figure was still far away. When the bystanders


    blinked, he had already appeared several steps before Moon God.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Is he really here?¡±


    Some people, like Ye Fan at that moment, were born kings. Without needing to say a word, let


    alone make a gesture, the eyes of the entire world heralded his arrival.


    Noa whooped while Junie appeared shocked and worried.


    The elders of the Elysian Faction, on the other hand,


    looked grim.


    This devil who was once besieged by and killed the whole world has finally appeared! It''s out of our


    hands now!


    ¡°Two years ago,¡± King Folo said gravely as the trio gaped at Ye Fan, ¡°Chu Yuan, the head of Chu


    Sect, destroyed you on the shore of Eastsea. Although you''d managed to escape by luck then,


    another godrealm warrior hase for your blood today. Who knows if you''ll have the same fortune


    to escape as you did that year?¡±


    Gazing at the man from a distance, they tried to guess Ye Fan''s fate by weighing his chances.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One is the strongest fighter in the Sky Ranking, while the other is a god-realm warrior. The two


    combatants before us would demonstrate a battle that is unprecedented in the eyes of the world.


    King Folo and the two were brimming with excitement, to say the least.


    For Supremes such as themselves, the most exciting thing they could witness was a battle between


    fighters more powerful than themselves.


    However, King Folo and hispanions did not know that the intensity of Ye Fan and Moon God''s


    emotions was no less than theirs.


    When Ye Fan appeared, Moon God had forgotten all about Noa and Junie. Her entire being was


    held to attention by the man who had disappeared from her life for two whole years.


    For a long time, Ye Fan and Moon God just stood staring at each other without exchanging a word.


    The silence between them spoke volumes.


    ¡°Hey, why aren''t you fighting? What are you doing just standing there?¡±


    After several minutes had passed, the battle that King Folo and the others thought was about to


    come did not happen. The trio gazed anxiously at the silent scene before them.


    ¡°I understand now!¡± Haibu eximed suddenly as he pped his thigh. ¡°They are fighting each


    other with their spiritual power! I have once read from ancient books that real Supremes, in addition


    to possessing extraordinary martial power, are alsopetent at spiritualbat. They are capable


    of killing without moving a muscle! As soon as the intent materializes, their prey would already have


    lost their soul. Look at them standing so still without taking their eyes off each other. They must be


    engaged in an intense mental battle!¡±


    Bapei nodded, thinking it made sense.


    Only King Folo remained unconvinced. Doubting Haibu''s theory very much, he felt that something


    else was amiss.


    Could that really be the case? That they are really doing battle with their minds?


    The silence ensued interminably.


    Ye Fan opened his mouth several times to call out the long-lost name. Even when the words came,


    he could not utter them at all.


    Two years had been a long enough time for familiarity to be a luxury of the past.


    Ye Fan could not bring himself to say the name that used toe so easily to his lips.


    When the silence was eventually broken, he did not call out her name. ¡°Long time, no see,¡± he said


    stiffly instead.


    A familiar voice and a familiar face.


    The words fell into his opponent''s heart like the key to a floodgate. The suppressed emotions


    hidden in her heart for many years poured out of her at the sound of his voice.


    Finally, Moon God moved. She rushed toward Ye Fan in a mad dash.


    ¡°The fight''s starting, King Folo!¡± Haibu shouted excitedly. ¡°The battle of the gods is a once-in-a-


    lifetime event. Keep your eyes peeled, boys. Such a battle is bound to benefit our cultivation


    greatly!¡±


    King Folo and Bapei tensed up at theirrade''s shout as they nervously awaited the battle.


    The elders of the Elysian Faction also realized that war was imminent.


    ¡°Take cover!¡± they yelled as they scrambled to safety.


    Gods are doing battle here. Casualties will ur if we get too close.


    Within minutes, disciples of the Elysian Faction and the guards of the Vias family fled in all


    directions in their panic to ce themselves at a safe distance.


    Only Noa and Junie gazed at Ye Fan anxiously.


    ¡°Be careful, Ye Fan!¡± Noa cried at the sight of the armed Moon God arriving inches from Ye Fan,


    while Junie made to get up to aid him. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Just when the crowd steeled themselves for the destructive battle about to break out, Moon God


    cast her long sword aside before throwing herself into Ye Fan''s arms underthe shocked gaze of the


    bystanders.


    ¡°Master,¡± she sobbed, longing and nostalgia ringing in every syble. ¡°I''ve missed you so much.¡±


    Her sadness also prated the hearts of everyone present.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Despite the tenderness felt, the sudden turn of events undoubtedly stunned everyone. ¡°What the


    hell''s going on?¡±


    Noa and the others were not aware of Moon God''s true identity. They assumed that she was an


    enemy of Ye Fan, who hade to seek revenge.


    King Folo and hispanions were different. They knew exactly who she was.


    She is the highest authority in Japan''s martial arts scene and the only god-realm fighter in the world


    who is equal to the old sect leader of the Chu Sect, Chu Yuan.


    It stands to reason that Moon God would be Ye Fan''s mortal enemy, given the status she embodied


    and the power at her fingertips. Somehow, the deity of Japan, worshipped by millions, has thrown


    herself into a mortal man''s arms.


    King Folo and the others stared with wide-eyed disbelief as everything they believed in crumbled


    into dust of skepticism the moment Moon God cast her sword aside.


    ¡°Can anybody tell me what the hell is going on?¡± King Folo demanded. The recent developments


    had wholly exceeded his expectations.


    The three old men exchanged looks of a nk shock, unable to offer an answer.


    Ye Fan and Moon God did not notice the effect they had produced. They were not even paying


    attention.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was all Moon God could think of. Simrly, Ye Fan only had eyes for her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn''t youe to me?¡± she cried with resentment. ¡°You are obviously still alive! Why did you


    hide from me for the past two years? If I didn''t get the news and came to look for you, would you


    have hidden forever and kept up your charade? Do you even care about how much I have grieved


    for you?¡±


    Moon God had sensed Ye Fan''s aura from the moment she arrived.


    That was when she became sure that Ye Fan was still alive and that he was nearby.


    Initially, the news of Ye Fan''s survival brought her joy. However, after seeing Junie and Noa appear


    one after another, Moon God''s joy turned sour.


    D*mn him! Despite making me so sad and worried all these years, he has been happy in the


    company of other women all along.


    ¡°You''d rather be in theirpany thane to me, wouldn''t you? Do you not find me attractive


    anymore, Master?¡±


    With all traces of her divinity vanishing, Moon God was snuggling in Ye Fan''s arms like the young


    girl she was when she watched the sunset with him all those years ago.


    I would give all the scheming, nning, fruits of cultivation, and even immortality up to be Suzumiya


    Eigetsu and belong to Ye Fan forever.


    Two years of separation, culminating inying in his arms again, caused Suzumiya Eigetsu to pour


    her heart out to the man who had consumed her thoughts every day of his absence.


    Her yearning for him was so intense that Suzumiya Eigetsu was even able to regain control of her


    frail body from Tsukuyomi.


    Hugging Ye Fan tightly, she turned her tear-stained face up at him as she beat his chest like an


    angry child.


    King Folo and his party were dumbfounded.


    King Folo rubbed his eyes vigorously. ¡°Did Moon God throw herself into the arms of a mortal man


    and simpering over him like a little girl? Is this the symbol of Japan''s martial artists?¡±


    Bapei was simrly stunned. ¡°This... this is too much.¡±


    Out of the three, Haibu was affected the most.


    ¡°Did Moon God call him Master?¡± he eximed as his jaw fell open in shock, unable toprehend


    the nature of their rtionship. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Ye Fan hesitated for a long time at the weeping woman in his arms before finally heaving a sigh.


    ¡°Eigetsu, you are already a goddess in every sense of the word. Your majesty and divinity transcend


    above all living beings. Who am I to upy a spot in your heart to such an extent?¡±


    Ye Fan hadplicated emotions for the woman in his arms.


    When they first met, Ye Fan did not take much notice of her besides allowing her to follow him out of


    pity.


    Later, Eigetsu''s situation changed when she became the God of Japan''s martial artists. Her new


    identity made any future with Ye Fan impossible.


    Instead of pursuing the foolhardy course, it was better for them both to forget each other.


    It was the best course of action for Eigetsu as she would not be implicated in an unapproved union


    and bring disaster to her people and humiliation upon herself.


    That was also why, before he killed Chu Sect, Ye Fan had returned the love knot bracelet and


    severed their rtionship of master and servant. To him, it was the best closure he could provide for


    her.


    From then on, she would be free to be Moon God in all her majesty and purity.


    There would be no danger of damaging her prestige due to her servile rtionship with Ye Fan.


    However, the subsequent development greatly exceeded Ye Fan''s expectations.


    At that time, Ye Fan never would have thought that Eigetsu would join him in razing the Chu Sect,


    which had nearly culminated in bringing disaster to her


    people.


    It was an oue that Ye Fan did not wish for. Trouble upon his loved ones for his sake was the


    last thing he wanted.


    ¡°No! As I said, I will be your servant until the end of my days, Master. Even if you killed me, I would


    still serve you in my next life.¡±


    Suzumiya Eigetsu''s eyes were set as she made her promation through gritted teeth.


    The more determined Suzumiya Eigetsu was, the more indebted Ye Fan felt.


    ¡°Why do you do this to yourself, Eigetsu?¡± Ye Fanmented, his words extremely heavy. ¡°I, Chu


    Tianfan, should bear the burden of my sins alone as nobody in the world would tolerate me. You are


    setting fire to yourself and causing disaster to your country and people by being with me. Forget


    me, Eigetsu. There''s nothing I can give you aside from a bad reputation.¡±


    Ye Fan was close to Junie and Noa because they had nothing. Being in a position of power, he can


    use his strength to give them all the power and status they would ever desire.


    Eigetsu is different. She has already reached the top.


    There''s nothing more I can give her that she doesn''t already have. I will also drag her down by


    cing her and her country in great peril. Cutting off ties with Eigetsu is the best for her.


    That was why Ye Fan had never intended to seek her out in Japan over the past two years, as he


    thought his intentions to cease his involvement with her had been made clear. Eigetsu''s


    reappearance in his life was thest thing he expected.


    ¡°I''m not afraid, Master!¡± Eigetsu said fiercely with chilling intent in her words. ¡°Come with me. Even


    China won''t have you, even if the Chu family wants you dead, and even if the world doesn''t have a


    ce for you, I will always do. I don''t care if it''s War God Castle or the Chu Sect. I will destroy


    whoeveres your way! I will never allow anyone to hurt you again!¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head with a weak smile. ¡°You should know that the Japanese martial artists do not


    take kindly to me, and it will only make things more difficult for you if Ie with you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. They will do as I say. No one dares to disobey my word. I will destroy the entire


    family of whoever dares show you disrespect!¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu seemed to have already


    anticipated every possible excuse Ye Fan would make.


    If those words were uttered by anybody else, it would be construed as bragging.


    As Eigetsu was Moon God, her words were merely a statement of fact.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Since his birth, Ye Fan had lived through the entire spectrum of worldly experiences.


    In his youth, he had been abandoned and humiliated by his family.


    For the first time during adulthood, he found some semnce of belonging by being the Qiu family''s


    meek son-inw.


    By only thirty years old, Ye Fan had already endured almost all the suffering and malice the world


    had to offer.


    Despite having witnessed the worst of humanity, Ye Fan had never let it diminish the love he had for


    the world. People like Eigetsu showed him that the world was still worth saving despite the menace


    thaty within.


    The secr world did not fetter people like Eigetsu, nor were they swayed by power. In their infinite


    selflessness, they reminded Ye Fan of the capacity for human kindness by going out of their way to


    aid him during his greatest needs.


    Despite Suzumiya Eigetsu''s willingness to give everything up for Ye Fan, he would never allow it.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan chuckled lightly and caressed her long hair.


    ¡°Hush now, silly girl. Aren''t you a little too old to be crying like that?¡± he said affectionately to the


    beautiful woman in his arms with pity in his eyes. ¡°You''re not the little girl who watched the sunset


    with me anymore. Despite being the figurehead of a country, you still cry like the little girl I once


    knew.¡±


    He could not bring himself to utter the words he knew must be said.


    Therefore, Ye Fan purposefully avoided Suzumiya Eigetsu''s earlier offer.


    Anyone who remotely knew Ye Fan would see that he was a proud man.


    Even if he were ruined without any hope of rising again, the pride in his heart would never allow him


    to hide abroad in a woman''s shelter.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was not satisfied. ¡°You haven''t answered me yet, Master. Do you have me in


    your heart?¡± she persisted, turning her head to show him the sparkle of determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you still consider me your own? I only have you to rely on in this world, Master. I won''t allow you


    to cast me aside again.¡±


    The despair in her voice made her sound like an abandoned child destined to trudge alone in the


    dark wastnd of the world, and Ye Fan was the only light that gave her warmth. She could not


    imagine what would be of her if the only light had left her.


    What kind of loneliness would one lead for the rest of their life if there is no one left to live for?


    What, then, would be the meaning of life?


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had been alone for twenty years until she met Ye Fan.


    On the other hand, Moon God had only met Chu Tianfan after millennia of solitude.


    Ye Fan would never have expected to be the source of yearning and sustenance for life for the


    woman in his arms.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being moved by her gesture, he sighed again. ¡°I really will hurt you, Eigetsu.¡±


    ¡°I''m not afraid!¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu shouted stubbornly.


    Realizing that she was not about to be dissuaded, Ye Fan was forced to nod. ¡°I promise to go to


    Japan to seek your aid if ever there is a day that I, Chu Tianfan, have be truly desperate.¡±


    Like the lotus after a rain, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s tearful face blossomed into a bright smile


    immediately upon obtaining his promise.


    ¡°I knew that you wouldn''t abandon me, Master.¡±


    The Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa, would be shocked by the scene if he was here as


    Suzumiya Eigetsu had not smiled since the defeat of Ye Fan and Chu Sect.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled so easily in Ye Fan''s presence. Her face lit up so beautifully that


    it was as if her period of self-induced misery had never urred.


    In her excitement, Suzumiya Eigetsu seemed to have forgotten her other identity and that arge


    group of stunned bystanders surrounded them.


    To everybody''s further shock, the mightiest god of Japan, whose very name made the world''s


    fiercest warriors tremble, tiptoed to kiss Ye Fan''s lips forcefully in full view of the crowd.


    Her sudden assault caught him by surprise. His eyes widened in shock as his body lurched.


    I''m done for if this spreads to Mucheng''s ears. D*mn it, Eigetsu!


    Ye Fan was so struck with horror that his wife might find out that he did not notice the reaction of the


    bystanders around them.


    Every single member of the Elysian Mall and the Vias family was rooted to the spot in shock.


    What the hell is going on? Wasn''t she about to kill him?


    ¡°Is kissing somebody before you kill them the trend now? If that''s the case, I would like to die by her


    hand, please!¡±


    As shocked as they were, the bystanders were also full of envy.


    What more could one want in life after being kissed by such an alluring woman?


    However, their shock was nothingpared to King Folo and hispanions.


    When Moon God leaned in for the kiss, they nearly passed out from anger.


    Moon God is the most powerful warrior in Japan and one of only two god-realm fighters in the world!


    Why is this symbol of purity and prestige kissing a mortal man like Ye Fan? What has the world


    be?


    King Folo and the other two were beside themselves with indignation.


    Shouldn''t you cut Ye Fan down with your sword, Moon God? Don''t you have a mortal feud with


    him? Are you trying to kill us by calling him ¡°Master¡± and kissing him in front of people?


    Havinge all this way to witness a worldshattering battle, it was only until the kiss had urred


    that they realized that the events were going off-script. We came to watch a fight, not a disy of


    romance! Man, kids these days need to control their hormones!


    Despite the panic experienced by most, Noa and Junie finally began to rx from their initial worry.


    As the two of them were also women, they undoubtedly understood Suzumiya Eigetsu and could


    see how smitten she was with Ye Fan.


    ¡°It seems that we have misunderstood her, Junie,¡± Noa whispered, her mind spinning with emotions


    at the sight of the kiss. ¡°She''s not here to fight. She just wants to reunite with the man she loves.¡±


    It is only natural for a man as capable as Ye Fan to attract girls like Suzumiya Eigetsu. Junie was


    already tough topete with, and now there''s another. Oh, how bleak my prospects seem!


    Once, Noa felt that she was the brightest star in the night sky whose appearance in public was a


    highly anticipated affair.


    It wasn''t until she got to know Ye Fan that Noa realized she was just an ordinary star amongst


    thousands of brighter candidates.


    On the other hand, Junie was already used to it as Ye Fan had always been flirty throughout their


    acquaintance.


    He hasn''t even sorted out the previous affair with Ms. Tang of the Chu Sect, and here he is toying


    with another woman''s heart.


    ¡°How many women does he have to provoke before he stops!¡± Junie muttered as she wrinkled her


    nose angrily. ¡°Wait until I return to Livingsfill. I''m going to tell your wife everything. If I can''t control


    you, perhaps she would fare better!¡±

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    ¡°B*stard! You''re such a b*stard, Ye Fan!¡±


    Before Junie could make her disgruntlement known, someone from behind her spoke up and


    revealed what Junie was thinking.


    To be more urate, that ¡°someone¡± was not a person, but rather a calf.


    After a few days of disappearing without a trace, Huangniu suddenly showed up at that ce.


    It poked out its head from among the crowds. At the sight of the two hugging and kissing, its eyes


    reddened in frustration.


    ¡°My poor Wan''er who taught you her knowledge, who took care of you, treated you with incredible


    medicine, who gave you the Order of Yanhuang, who''s still waiting patiently for you to go back to


    her! With her huge bosom, long legs, and pretty face, she should be your greatest blessing!¡±


    Huangniu ranted.


    ¡°But you! You''ve only been out a few days. Is it not enough for you to go around hugging women


    that you have to kiss one too? Are you still human, Ye Fan?¡± the calf continued.


    ¡°How dare you y three women at the same time? I don''t even have one! You''re such a selfish


    monster! You can''t even share one with me?¡±


    Huangniu''s sudden cry was like an uproar amidst the silence.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone turned their attention toward Huangniu.


    While most people marveled at the fact that a calf could speak, Noa and Junie were too busy


    getting furious at what they had just found out.


    ¡°Wan''er?¡± Junie gripped her fists tightly.


    ¡°You f eking b*stard! There''s another one?¡±


    Junie was on the brink of losing her mind!


    There she was thinking that Ye Fan was loyal and honorable.


    As it turned out, Ye Fan was a jerk who stole hearts where ever he went.


    Hmph! All men are indeed trash!


    With great difficulty, Ye Fan pushed Eigetsu away from


    him.


    He had had enough of it.


    He had had enough of that calf running its mouth and ruining his reputation.


    ¡°You stupid cow! You''re the monster!¡± Ye Fan hollered.


    ¡°It''s time for you to meet your end!¡±


    With a knife in his hand, Ye Fan charged toward the calf and chased it for quite some distance.


    It was only when the man and the calf ran deep into the forest did Ye Fan kept his knife away and


    copsed onto the grass, gasping heavily for air.


    ¡°Man, that woman is crazy! I am a hundred percent sure she would have choked me to death!¡± Ye


    Fan panted.


    Of course, Ye Fan did not n to actually ughter Huangniu.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was merely finding an excuse to get out of the situation.


    If Ye Fan were to stay there a second longer, he had no doubt that Fl gets u would have squeezed


    him dry.


    ¡°Wow! You really are a jerk. You achieved what you set out for, yet here you are still pretending to


    be obliging? If you don''t want to, I''ll kiss heron your behalf!¡±


    Huangniu rolled its eyes at him.


    ¡°Don''t you dare! I have yet to settle the score with you regarding thest time you harassed Eigetsu


    and the others!¡± Ye Fan tossed Huangniu a re.


    ¡°You''re ming me? You''re the one that was being the lousy friend and only caring for your own,


    leaving me¡ªyour dear friend¡ªto fend for myself!¡± Huangniu huffed in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Since when are we friends?¡± Ye Fan retorted. He had known Huangniu for quite a while now, and it


    was safe to say that the calf was incredibly cunning and scheming.


    Whoever Huangniu considered a friend would very often be on the receiving end of his slyness.


    ¡°Whatever. I''m gonna get myself somedies.


    Goodbye!¡± Huangniu had no intentions to continue


    the pointless argument with Ye Fan.


    With the free time it had, Huangniu naturally wanted to live its life to the fullest.


    However, Ye Fan would not let it go so easily. He grabbed the calf by its tail and yanked it back.


    With that movement, Huangniu''s wrath was unleashed. ¡°You b*stard! Pull my tail again and I''ll make


    sure you don''t see the light of another day!¡±


    Huangniu was furious.


    Even Wan''er had never pulled on its tail.


    Yet this poor excuse of a man dared to do so!


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Ye Fan let go of its tail and raised his hand in


    surrender.


    ¡°But don''t go yet. I have something to ask you,¡± continued Ye Fan.


    ¡°The Order of Yanhuang that you mentioned, are you referring to this?¡± As he was speaking, Ye Fan


    pulled out a quaint and ancient-looking token. ¡°What''s the purpose of this thing?¡±


    The military token was given to him by Duanmu Wan''er before she left.


    Ye Fan had spent a long time examining it. All he knew was that it was not an ordinary token, but he


    did not know how to use it, and he definitely had no clue about its function.


    ¡°You will know in the future. That token has its great use. When the end of the world approaches


    and all people under the heavense to perish, then you''ll know the use of the Order of


    Yanhuang,¡± stated Huangniu in a calm manner.


    ¡°D*mn it, you stupid cow! Are you pulling on my leg?¡± Annoyance surged through Ye Fan''s veins.


    ¡°The end of the world? The world is fine, why would you suddenly bring that up? It''ll probably take


    another hundreds of million years before the earth is destroyed!


    Ye Fan could not help but disregard Huangniu''s words as nonsense.


    However, Huangniu just shook its head and sighed.


    ¡°It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not, but heed my advice: life is short, so have fun


    while you still can. All resentment, all power, and everything else in this world is mere vapor. When


    everything is destroyed during the end times, what use is fortune, status, or power? Everything will


    come crashing down in a matter of seconds. Only joy is eternal! Now that we still have time, we


    should live life to the fullest.¡±


    Ye Fan was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Troubled times areing. Once the heavenly gates had been opened, the Supreme would cease


    to exist.¡± That sentence was brought up again.


    Still remaining silent, Ye Fan kept his eye on the calf.


    ¡°Everyone will die one day...¡±


    As Huangniu spoke, it slowly walked away.


    Only its voice lingered in the forest, echoing through the woods.


    ¡°Does this calf have mad cow disease? Saying all sorts of nonsense...¡± muttered Ye Fan as he


    rolled his eyes.


    It was not the first time he had heard such sayings from Huangniu.


    Back in the cave, such sayings were also inscribed on the wall.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan was not convinced by it.


    At the moment, even though the Chu Sect was the strongest in the martial arts world, War God


    Castle of China, Folo Pce of India, and Order Of Kings of Western Epea had their fair share of


    powerful martial artists.


    In general, their power could maintain the bnce in the martial arts world.


    Therefore, how could troubled times being in the current situation?


    Furthermore, even if the Chu Sect suddenly turned ambitious and started taking over the martial


    arts world of the entire, only a few Supremes would lose their lives at most.


    However, to say all the Supreme fighters would die was a stretch. It was obviously nonsense.


    Thus, Ye Fan was not concerned by those sayings.


    The top priority at the moment was to take care of the Chu Sect.


    When Ye Fan returned to Elysian Hall once again, the crowd had dispersed.


    Most of the injured people had been sent to the hospital.


    As for King Folo and the rest, they had fled as far as it was possible, terrified that they would bump


    into Ye Fan.


    However, Junie, Noa and Suzumiya Eigetsu did not leave.


    In the huge castle, the three women were seated in their respective seats, not talking to each other.


    An awkward silence hung in the atmosphere within the castle.


    The moment Ye Fan entered, he immediately felt the tension in the air. ¡°Uh... are you three


    chatting? If so, do continue, I''ll leave now to not disturb you.¡±


    In that situation, Ye Fan decided it was best to stay as far as possible. If not, he wouldnd himself


    in hot water.


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Filled with wrath, Junie rose from her seat and thundered.


    ¡°Such insolence! How dare you yell at my Master?¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu shot up from her seat as well


    while snapping at Junie in anger.


    ¡°Hmph! Looks like the roles have been reversed! Ye Fan himself has not even spoken yet, but


    someone has gotten anxious!¡± Sarcasmced Noa''s words as she stated coolly. Her hostility


    against Suzumiya Eigetsu was tangible.


    Not taking into consideration the fact that Suzumiya Eigetsu almost killed her earlier, the fact that


    Suzumiya Eigetsu was acting hostile toward Junie was enough of a reason for Noa to dislike her.


    ¡°Stay in your ce! How dare a small fry like you who knows nothing about the martial arts world


    insult me?¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu''s gaze turned cold as she released a stupendous force. The


    overwhelming force choked Noa, causing her to pale instantly.


    ¡°Noa!¡± Junie was shocked. She then quickly red at Suzumiya Eigetsu. ¡°If you hurt her, I will never


    let you off the hook!¡± hollered Junie in panic.


    Seeing that the women were about to break into a fight, Ye Fan quickly ran inside to intervene.


    ¡°Eigetsu, enough. Control yourself. They are both my friends,¡± Ye Fan told Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Immediately, Suzumiya Eigetsu felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Hmph, you''re being unfair, Master. Why are you only scolding me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Fan was at a loss for words.


    Agony was written all over his face, but for the sake of fairness, he had no choice but to say


    something to Junie and Noa as well.


    ¡°It was all a misunderstanding back there. Eigetsu did not have any bad intentions. You know, as


    they say, some rtionships start with a fight. Now that you are friends, all of you must get along


    with each other.¡± Having said that, Ye Fanughed to lighten the mood.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Not knowing how tofort them,


    laughing was the only thing he could do.


    However, Ye Fan was the only oneughing.


    The awkwardness made Ye Fan want to dig a hole and bury himself in the ground.


    ¡°Get along? In your dreams!¡± bellowed Junie.


    ¡°Can''t wait to see you exining yourself to your wife when you go back!¡±


    Junie tossed a fierce re at Ye Fan before leaving with Noa.


    How could Junie and Noa not be angry?


    The Moon God had fought their disciples upon arrival without a care in the world.


    Not to mention nearly killing Noa and Junie as well.


    At first, they had thought Ye Fan could give them justice.


    However, it seemed like he was as helpful as a puddle of mud.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    After Junie and Noa left, the only ones left in the room were Ye Fan and Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Seeing how flustered he was, thetter couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    I can''t believe the former Dragon God Hall Master, who was also first in the Sky Ranking, can be


    caught in such an awkward situation too! Oh, this is hrious!


    ¡°Hey, are youughing? How dare you! You know very well that this is all your fault!¡± Ye Fan


    snapped as he red at Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    ¡°But I did it because I was worried about you,¡± she whimpered. ¡°It''s their fault for not telling me your


    whereabouts...¡±


    With her looking so pitiful, there was no way he could bring himself to me her. ¡°All right, all right.


    Just pay more attention in the future. Junie and the rest are my friends. Don''t hurt them,¡± Ye Fan


    muttered, hoping she wouldn''t repeat her mistake.


    A whileter, Suzumiya Eigetsu asked Ye Fan what he had been up to for the past few years.


    After all, she was curious to know where he had gone after the battle at Eastsea and why he had


    maintained radio silence for so many years.


    In response, Ye Fan merely gave a brief rundown of the past events, not wanting to go into the


    details since it was all history to him.


    After learning that Ye Fan had spent thest few years recuperating in the Great North, Suzumiya


    Eigetsu''s heart ached so much that she almost cried. ¡°Those people deserved to die! How dare they


    hurt you so badly!¡±


    Ye Fan, however, was extraordinarily calm.


    What happened was painful and horrible, but he had long learned to ept it and move on.


    ¡°Well, that''s all in the past. Look at me now. Aren''t I doing just fine? Besides, my power has also


    improved significantly. In a way, I should be thanking them for that, shouldn''t I?¡± he replied with a


    smile.


    Only after hearing Ye Fan''s words did Suzumiya Eigetsu realize his aura was vtile and the true


    extent of his power was close to bursting out. ¡°Huh? Master, have you had another breakthrough?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What do you think? If you hadn''t interrupted, I''d have seeded,¡± Ye Fan grumbled as he rolled


    his eyes several times. ¡°I was in solitary training when you got here.¡±


    Perhaps feeling guilt-ridden, Suzumiya Eigetsu lowered her head in shame and apologized.


    ¡°It''s okay. I''m not ming you. I must say, though, you came at the right time. I reckon I''d need a lot


    more time to achieve this breakthrough. Moreover, I''m at the most critical stage, so I can''t afford to


    let anyone disturb me.¡±


    Indeed, Ye Fan''s training was a matter of great importance.


    He was thankful that his visitor was Suzumiya Eigetsu, and even more so that she had shown up


    before he started his breakthrough.


    After all, if someone had attacked or barged in during his critical breakthrough period, there was no


    doubt the consequences would be dire.


    Now that she was here, Ye Fan had to admit it was perfect timing.


    She''s the best person to stand guard while I resume


    my training!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu replied without hesitation.


    She was only too happy to help her master, so there was no way she''d have turned him down.


    However, before he retreated for his solitary training, Suzumiya Eigetsu decided to ask if Ye Fan


    could apany her for one more day.


    As it turned out, her body was stillrgely under the control of the Moon God''s consciousness.


    Thankfully, when the goddess found out about their long-awaited reunion and knew they''d have a


    lot to catch up on, she took the initiative to pull out and relinquished control over her host.


    Otherwise, Suzumiya Eigetsu''d never have been able to hold a conversation with Ye Fan if she


    were still in control.


    Naturally, he eded to the request and apanied Suzumiya Eigetsu on a fun trip around India


    fora day.


    They saw majestic mountains rising above the clouds, leaves falling off the trees as the rain poured,


    and clusters of stars that dazzled in the night sky.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu leaned on Ye Fan''s shoulder as she enjoyed the sight and night breeze, a happy


    and contented smile on her face.


    She wished the moment wouldst forever. s, all good things muste to pass.


    The next day, as soon as the first ray of light illuminated thend, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s soul quickly


    faded away and was reced by Tsukuyomi Tenshin ¡ªthe all-mighty Moon God of Japan.


    When Ye Fan felt her cold, piercing gaze, he couldn''t help but break into a sheepish smile.


    ¡°H-Hello...¡± he mumbled before stepping back to distance himself from the goddess.


    ¡°It seems like you have nine lives,¡± Tsukuyomi Tenshin coldly remarked as she scrutinized Ye Fan.


    ¡°Back then, Chu Yuan had you surrounded, yet somehow, you managed to survive the attack.¡±


    Ye Fan shed a smile. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you sure it was all just luck?¡± Before he could


    say anything else, the Moon God decided to cut to the chase.


    ¡°I''ll only guard you for a month. After that, I''ll return to Japan! Is that clear?¡±


    Ultimately, the Moon God was still a guardian of Japan, and leaving her post to protect Ye Fan for a


    month was the best she could do.


    In any case, she didn''t want to drag on any longer and risk putting Japan''s martial arts world in


    danger.


    Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t say no to that.


    With the Moon God protecting him, he once again sealed himself away for his solitary training in


    India.


    This time, he set aside all reservations and aimed for the highest attainable level.


    Just like that, the days went by slowly, with the goddess taking up position in the courtyard while Ye


    Fan trained indoors.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin sat cross-legged and shut her eyes, keeping her Seven Foot Green de close


    as she felt the shifts and changes in the surrounding air.


    Meanwhile, everyone at Folo Pce was stunned when they learned that the Moon God had yet to


    leave India.


    ¡°What? l-ls she still in our territory?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn''t she left?¡±


    ¡°What is she staying behind for?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Does she want to bear a child for Ye Fan?¡±


    It was a known fact that the Moon God was no ordinary person.


    The longer a god realm fighter like herself stayed on, the more the Indian martial arts world feared


    getting annihted.


    Naturally, that left King Folo and the others in utter distress.


    Not only could they not eat or sleep in peace, but they also kept sending spies to track her every


    move.


    One day turned to two. Soon, a whole month had passed without her showing any intention to


    leave.


    Just as King Folo and the others remained on tenterhooks, Tsukuyomi Tenshin finally opened her


    eyes and came out of her meditative state.


    The Moon God slowly got up and turned to look at the room behind her.


    There was a strong, steady flow of aura, just like theva coursing underneath a volcano,


    threatening to erupt at any time.


    However, that breakthrough never happened.


    The one-month deadline was up, which meant she could leave as per her agreement with Ye Fan.


    Despite that, she frowned and began pacing outside the room.


    In the end, she decided to return to her spot and continue guarding Ye Fan.


    ¡°One month. I''ll give him one more month. Even if he still hasn''tpleted his training by then, I''d


    have to leave!¡±


    No matter how hard she tried, the Moon God couldn''t bring herself to ditch Ye Fan, especially since


    it was the critical stage of his training.


    The days that followed were anything but peaceful.


    The Chu Sect, which had been lying in wait for a while, finally sprang into action with teeth and


    ws bared.


    Arge group of fighters left the sect''s base and proceeded tounch attacks on countries all over


    the world.


    The first to fall was the continent of Adrune.


    In just two weeks, the martial arts world in Adrune had no choice but to submit to the Chu Sect. Any


    fighters who resisted would suffer a brutal death.


    Unsurprisingly, that piece of news shocked the world and sent countries spiraling into a state of


    panic.


    Even Japan''s martial arts world, which had always maintained a cordial rtionship with the Chu


    Sect, was in great turmoil.


    Mochizuki Kawa was like a cat on hot bricks as he paced around in the Sword Shrine. ¡°Where''s the


    Moon God?¡± he yelled. ¡°Find her and get her back!¡±


    The country''s martial arts world was at risk of being decimated, yet their guardian had disappeared


    at


    that crucial, life-and-death moment.


    To make matters worse, she had gone missing for more than a month!


    Of course, Mochizuki Kawa was furious and quickly sent his subordinates to track her down.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    After searching for a month, the martial arts world in Japan finally found out that the Moon God was


    in India.


    They then deployed a group of men there to invite her to return to the country.


    ¡°I''ll go back in a couple of days!¡± She waved her hands and instructed the Japanese envoys to


    leave.


    But she did not return to Japan in the next ten days.


    ¡°Quick! Go and get her back again!¡±


    The Chu Sect had arrived at Smend just as the situation was about to spiral out of control.


    The martial arts world in Adrune had surrendered. Soon, it would be Smend''s turn.


    Mochizuki Kawa learned that the sect was traveling in two groups. One of the groups traveled


    through the Pacific Ocean, while the other headed in Archulea''s direction.


    Clearly, they had marked the weaker opponents as their initial targets and would subsequently take


    the more powerful ones down.


    Once they conquered the martial arts world in Smend and Archulea, they would set their eyes on


    the continent¡ªEurasia.


    The martial arts worlds in all countries were calling all their fighters and warriors to return.


    War God Castle even issued a global mobilization order to summon all its warriors to return to their


    homnd to fight against Chu Sect.


    Everyone knew it was outright impossible for a country to defeat the invaders.


    Countries must join forces by forming a military alliance to increase their chances of winning against


    the sect.


    Yet, this strategy was impractical.


    After all, each country on the Eurasian continent had their own agenda in mind and wanted to


    protect their respective interests. If the n dide to fruition, the leaders would have to decide


    on the location of the base operation and the candidate for the alliance''smander.


    Many would most likely not agree to station the troops in China.


    What if Chu Sect defeated China and turned its attention to the other countries?


    The sect had recently been starting wars all over the world. No one could predict their next course


    of action.


    Time was ticking away, and luck was obviously not on the martial arts world''s side.


    Ye Fan had no idea what was going on globally right now.


    He kept his eyes shut as Invoke the Celestial Cloud was swirling intensely within his elixir field.


    With every breath exhaled, a mass power from the universe began to umte rapidly in his


    body.


    Though the elemental force on earth was thinning, Ye Fan could still absorb it from the pills that


    Duanmu Wan''er provided.


    ¡°When is he going toe out?¡±


    The Moon God, who was waiting in the courtyard, was a bundle of nerves.


    It has been three months.


    I''ve taken him in for three whole months!


    Ye Fan had long overstayed the one-month duration.


    There were a few asions when the goddess wanted to leave him alone.


    Despite that, whenever she was about to step out of the house, she would always hesitate and


    eventually stay back.


    Also from the martial arts world, Tsukuyomi Tenshin understood the importance of having a


    breakthrough during solitary training and how dangerous the process could be for the individuals


    involved.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Clearly, Ye Fan was about to experience a massive breakthrough since he had been in solitary


    training for an extended period.


    Should anything go south, he would lose himself and go mad. That would also mark his downfall.


    The Moon God wanted to but dared not leave.


    She knew the man held a special ce in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart.


    She knew her departure might have an irreversible repercussion on Ye Fan. I guess Eigetsu would


    hate me to death had I done that.


    That was why Moon God decided to wait.


    Her decision to stay drove Mochizuki Kawa and the other Japanese warriors crazy.


    ¡°That''s it. Let''s go and bring her home. We''ll not leave India without her!¡± The Sword God made up


    his mind.


    However, the others were worried. ¡°We can''t just leave, Sword God. Japan has be vulnerable


    because of the Moon God''s absence.¡±


    ¡°We would further put the country in jeopardy if all of us left. Should Ye Fan seize this opportunity to


    invade Japan, our country would be doomed!¡± the other warriors eximed, hoping he would give


    up the idea.


    Yet, Mochizuki Kawa retaliated harshly, ¡°Why should we worry so much since our guardian has


    abandoned the country and the citizens? Come on, let''s go. Let''s go to India right now!¡±


    As ast-ditch effort, he led warriors from the Japanese martial arts world into India and eventually


    tracked the Moon God down.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin was meditating in the courtyard when they found her.


    The Sword God exploded with rage. ¡°Your Highness! Your citizens are in grave danger, and our


    martial arts world is at risk of crumbling, yet you chose to meditate here? What are you thinking?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    He thought the goddess could not leave India because of emergencies, but the truth was, she was


    sitting there doing nothing.


    ¡°Please stop meditating now. Come back to Japan with us, and you can meditate for as long as you


    want. Pleasee back with us!¡± All the Japanese warriors kneeled before her and pleaded.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin kept mum and took a nce at the room behind her.


    There''s still no reaction from the room.


    ¡°Give me more time,¡± she responded.


    ¡°What do you need more time for? We''ve been waiting for you for months, Your Highness! Our


    country is going to fall apart. Pleasee back with us!¡±


    Yet, the Moon God refused to budge. She insisted on staying.


    Soon, something urred to Mochizuki Kawa. There must be a reason Moon God refused to leave.


    Something''s going on in the room.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Your Highness? I guess I must find out what''s in the room!¡± Mochizuki


    Kawa and the others got up and were ready to enter the room.


    ¡°Stay right there!¡± Tsukuyomi Tenshin bellowed as she sent out a powerful energy wave.


    It hurled Mochizuki Kawa and the rest into the air!


    ¡°All intruders must die!¡± There was an undertone of murderous intent in her chilling words.


    Mochizuki Kawa and his men were nonplussed.


    They had served her for years. Though she would reprimand them from time to time, the Moon God


    would never threaten them in such a manner.


    Why would she threaten to kill us? What''s the reason?


    The Japanese men were crestfallen. We''re your people, Your Highness!


    Her threat had further aroused their curiosity. What''s the secret in the room?


    Upon hearing amotion in the courtyard, Noa and Junie came out anxiously.


    ¡°Who are you people? What do you want? Get out of here right now!¡± Junie instantly put her guard


    up.


    No one else knew Ye Fan was in solitary training except the three women.


    Junie and Noa were worried that these intruders were using this opportunity to kill him.


    ¡°What''s going on here? You better exin yourself. Ye Fan trusted you and allowed you to station


    here. Yet, you brought these men over? What are you trying to do?¡± Noa questioned the goddess


    with a re.


    She could tell these men knew who the Moon God was.


    What? Ye Fan? The b*stard who ughtered countless Japanese warriors! Mochizuki Kawa''s could


    not help but shudder as his eyes widened in shock upon hearingthat familiar name.


    What upset him the most was Ye Fan had humiliated Tsukuyomi Tenshin, Japan''s mightiest god, in


    front of her citizens.


    To the Sword God and the other Japanese warriors, the Moon''s God''s rtionship with Ye Fan had


    always been a mystery.


    When Mochizuki Kawa heard Ye Fan''s name, he knew something was amiss.


    With bloodshot eyes, he looked at the goddess in disbelief. ¡°Your Highness, you abandoned your


    country and put thousands and millions of lives in jeopardy just to protect that imp from China? H-


    How could you do this to us?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa was utterly disappointed. So were the other Japanese warriors who came with him.


    Has Moon God, the guardian of Japan, be Ye Fan''s personal guardian? How could she side


    with an


    outsider?

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Despite feeling despair, Mochizuki Kawa noticed a more severe problem. Does that mean Chu


    Tianfan is still alive?


    All the Japanese warriors were stupefied.


    They turned around and looked at the room with fear.


    At that point, they could finally sense a whirlpool of energy expanding in there.


    They could feel its presence around them but not its actual impact.


    Nevertheless, the underlying power under the whirlpool of energy was terrifying.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin gave the two girls the cold shoulder. She then shot an icy gaze at Mochizuki


    Kawa and the other Japanese warriors. ¡°Go back to Japan first. I''ll return when it''s time. You can get


    envoys to send me letters to update me on the situation in Japan.¡±


    This time, the Japanese men decided not to voice their opinions anymore.


    ¡°All right, Your Highness. We''ll head back to Japan now. We''ll keep in touch with you from time to


    time.¡± They immediately made themselves scarce.


    Noa and Junie were bbergasted by their reaction.


    Are they running for their lives?


    ¡°Wait! Wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you running so fast?¡±


    ¡°Moon God won''t do anything to us, right?¡±


    After leaving the ce where Ye Fan had his solitary training, Mochizuki Kawa started running like a


    mad person.


    The other Japanese warriors gathered all their might and tried to catch up with him but to no avail.


    Left with no choice, they called him on his phone.


    ¡°Hey, Sword God! Can''t you slow down?¡±


    ¡°You guys wanna get killed? Run for your lives! Can''t you tell? The person Moon God is protecting


    is Chu Tianfan. That monster is a ruthless killing machine who wrecked our country!¡±


    The thought of it made Mochizuki Kawa''s blood run cold as he continued, ¡°Moon God wouldn''t kill


    us, but that doesn''t mean Chu Tianfan would let us off! Run!¡±


    It never urred to him that Chu Tianfan was still alive.


    He had umted a deep grudge against Ye Fan over the years.


    When thetter was still in Jiangdong, Mochizuki Kawa had tracked him down to his hometown.


    There were a few asions the Japanese Sword God cheated death as he escaped the clutches of


    his nemesis.


    During the Eastsea incident, Mochizuki Kawa was also involved in besieging Ye Fan.


    That was why the former panicked when he learned that Chu Tianfan was still alive. No wonder Fen


    Tian suffered a miserable death. I''ve been trying to figure out who had the guts to take the most


    powerful man in South Aploth down. Now, I have the answer. That mysterious person is none other


    than Chu Tianfan! That also means the update I received from India was not a rumor. It''s all true!


    Mochizuki Kawa finally figured everything out.


    What in the world!


    I can''t believe this.


    What''s going on with this world?


    First, there''s Chu Sect, and now Chu Tianfan?


    Chu Tianfan''s suddeneback was like fuel added to the fire.


    The martial arts world had remained peaceful for thest two years, but Mochizuki Kawa felt a


    storm was brewing.


    Troubled times areing.


    Time continued to tick on. The trees and shrubs in the courtyard had turned yellow and wilted.


    A thickyer of dust had also covered the short stairway.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The weather turned cold, and the temperature was dropping by the day.


    It was during this time that a weird calf appeared out of nowhere. The creature was looking for Ye


    Fan, hoping the man would introduce a few girls to it.


    Tsukuyomi Tenshin told Huangniu to get lost, but it refused. After fighting for several rounds, the


    Moon God sessfully fended off the intruder.


    The calf cussed while leaving the courtyard, ¡°D*mn it! Never ever offend a girl with big boobies. But


    Ye Fan, I''ll be back for you, you b*stard.¡±


    Because of Huangniu, the Moon God decided to stay for another few months. Even a cow is after


    Ye Fan. How many more evil deeds had that manmitted before?


    Summerand autumn passed in the blink of an eye, and winter was around the corner. Yet, Ye Fan


    had note out of his solitary training.


    Meanwhile, the Japanese envoys had been keeping the goddess informed of the development in


    Japan.


    The situation back home was gradually getting out of hand!


    After apanying Ye Fan for nearly half a year, the Moon God decided it was time for her to


    leave.


    She got up and grabbed her sword. After carving a few parting words on a rock, she left without


    hesitation.


    But before leaving, she made a stop at Folo Pce.


    Six months ago, King Folo and his men had gathered hundreds and thousands of men to rebuild


    the pce after witnessing the battle.


    Since then, the three Supreme warriors¡ªKing Folo, Bapei, and Haibu¡ªstayed in Folo Pce to


    train and recuperate.


    The trio was in a good mood today.


    After months of recuperation, they finally recovered and were once again at the peak of their


    powers.


    It was as if the recovery had upped their game as they now had total control of their powers.


    That was the best feeling ever.


    Their excitement, however, was short-lived when Rainbow Sword sliced through the sky and


    headed in their direction.


    ng! ng!


    Itnded right in front of Folo Pce!


    ¡°A sneak attack!¡±


    ¡°Standby!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Get into position!¡±


    The disciples of Folo Pce shrieked in shock.


    More and more people rushed to thepound.


    King Folo, Bapei, and Haibu knitted their brows.


    ¡°Is someone else trying to step on Folo Pce''s toes again? As if Ma De, Chu Tianfan, and the


    Moon God had not humiliated us enough! Do these people think we''re an easy target and can do


    anything to us?¡± King Folo bellowed.


    Bapei and Haibu, too, were ready to put up a fight. ¡°Great! We''ve recuperated for more than half a


    year now. It''s time for us to exercise our muscles!¡±


    ¡°It''s also time to show the disciples our prowess in battle!¡± Haibu dashed out with a sword.


    When the three Supreme warriors were ready to demonstrate theirbat skills before their


    disciples,


    an elegant figure sauntered forward.


    ¡°M-Moon God?¡± The trio were dumbfounded.


    Their enthusiasm died down almost instantly, and they grimaced in fear. Why did Moon Gode


    again? What does she want from us? Why hasn''t she returned to Japan since she had found the


    person she was looking for? Why did shee to us?


    Though they were not pleased to see Tsukuyomi Tenshin, they still put a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Moon God! Wee to the Folo Pce. We would have weed you had we known you were


    coming. Please forgive us!¡± King Folo''s lips curled into a smile.


    Haibu and Bapei led the way respectfully to the house. ¡°Come on in! Nice tea awaits you!¡±


    ¡°The exquisite tea from China tastes like heaven!¡±


    ¡°That won''t be necessary,¡± the goddess outright rejected them. ¡°I need to return to Japan, but before


    leaving, I''ll need to beat you up. Please cooperate if you don''t want the process to be torturous.¡±


    There was an eerie calmness to her voice as if she had quickly visited to bid them adieu.


    King Folo and the other two Supreme warriors instantly burst into tears.


    You want to beat us up but still want us to cooperate with you? Are you f*cking kidding us? This is


    too much!


    The Moon God did not give them a chance to say no. In a sh, she made her move and attacked


    them with an immense energy wave.


    Cries of anguish filled the air.


    A few minutester, she stared down condescendingly at the three Folo Pce''s Supreme warriors


    and nodded.


    ¡°I guess no one else in India would pose a threat to Ye Fan now. Thank you for your cooperation!¡±


    she murmured to the warriors, who had lost their ability to put up a fight, before sauntering away.


    Instead of returning to Ye Fan, she went straight back to Japan!


    ¡°Damn you, Moon God! You''ve gone overboard!¡±


    The Moon God had thrown Folo Pce into disorder.


    The newly renovated building was ravaged during the fight.


    King Folo, Haibu, and Bapei, who had just fully recovered for a couple of days, were also severely


    injured.


    They would probably need another three to five months to recuperate.


    ¡°Oh, Moon God! What have we done to deserve this? Why did you do this to us? We didn''t even


    offend you in the first ce!¡± The trio felt helpless.


    Previously, they deserved a beating because they were the instigators who had picked a fight with


    the other warriors.


    But not this time!


    They chose to remain in Folo Pce to avoid stirring up more troubles.


    Yet, they were still beaten to a pulp for no reason!

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    It was alreadyte autumn.


    The chilly breeze swept up the fallen leaves in the courtyard making the ce look even more


    deserted.


    It had been a long time since someone came.


    As the wind blew, thickyers of dust that rested on the steps danced.


    ¡°Noa, what are you looking at?¡±


    Standing in the courtyard was Noa, who had a trench coat wrapped around her, revealing her


    slender figure.


    Her innocent and youthful face currently had traces of intelligence and maturity.


    A puzzled Geetha stood beside her with a bag slung behind his back as he gazed at the beautiful


    woman before his eyes.


    Ever since Noa had promised Ye Fan to take care of the boy and his grandparents, she would


    always pick Geetha up from school, no matter how busy she was.


    On their way back, she would always stand in the same ce for a long time.


    However, she did not speak or move. She just stood and stared from afar.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Noa smiled faintly and sat on the stone steps in front of the door.


    She patted him on the head and asked softly, ¡°Geetha, do you have someone you''d like to meet?


    Someone you want to see every day?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Geetha gave it a thought before answering, ¡°My grandma, I think.¡±


    She smiled again. ¡°What a good boy.¡±


    Both of them sat there for a while, watching the sky slowly darken and the rays from the sunset


    coloring thend red.


    Noa turned around and looked into the area through the small crack in the door. After giving the


    courtyard a final nce, she suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Let''s go, Geetha,¡± she prompted, getting ready to leave.


    Geetha, however, was a smart boy. He had roughly figured out something. ¡°Noa, there''s someone


    in there you really want to meet, right? Why don''t you go in and meet that person? You''re so pretty.


    I''m sure everyone loves you and will want to meet you.¡±


    Noa shook her head. ¡°I''m not that great of a person. Maybe, to him, I''m just one of those losers.¡±


    As she said that, sorrow filled her eyes.


    She envied Qiu Mucheng a lot, for thetter was Ye Fan''s wife.


    She also admired Junie because Ye Fan treated the Forest God like a rtive. The goddess could


    hug him and approach him with no constraint.


    But most of all, she wished she were Tsukuyomi Tenshin. Though the Moon God could not be with


    her master, she could kiss Ye Fan without any care for the world''s rules.


    As for Noa, she did not dare to do anything.


    Moreover, she felt as if she was nothing to Ye Fan.


    She believed she was just someone insignificant in his life.


    No matter how upset she was, that feeling of dejection onlysted for a short while.


    Not long after, Noa suppressed it.


    It''s best to be grateful for what we have. Living like this is actually not too bad. Though I can''t see


    Ye Fan and I know I don''t have a ce in his heart, at least I know he''s by my side.


    The feeling of having someone she liked around her was a great feeling.


    It was sufficient, even though she could only visit the ce discreetly to steal a glimpse of him.


    For some reason, Noa looked forward to evenings every day.


    She would sit outside Ye Fan''s courtyard with Geetha beside her to keep herpany, and they


    would watch the sunset and the horizon glow.


    All her worries and exhaustion would disappear on the spot.


    It was as if that ce had be her sanctuary where she could ce all her hopes.


    ¡°Okay, it''s time to go back or your grandma is going to worry.¡± Without wasting any more time, Noa


    pulled Geetha''s hand and walked alongthe road.


    Right then, the door that had been shut tight for almost half a yearsuddenly opened.


    ¡°Huh? Could it be...¡±


    Noa tensed up instantly when she heard the voice.


    Frozen in ce, she turned around slowly.


    Her gentle and gorgeous eyes were filled with shock, anticipation, and cautiousness as she nced


    behind her.


    Creak!


    The wooden door opened to reveal the entire courtyard.


    At the same time, a man stepped out from the door.


    He was thin and had messy hair, making him look extremely disheveled.


    However, his unkempt appearance could not conceal the sparkle in his profound eyes.


    ¡°Long time no see, Noa.¡± Ye Fan nced at her with a bright smile on his handsome face.


    Ye Fan... It''s been six months. He''s really here! Am I dreaming?


    Stunned, Noa stood rooted to the ground. She shook uncontrobly and struggled for a long time to


    find the words to return his greeting.


    Her apprehensive expression was as though she were meeting a stranger for the very first time.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Geetha recognized Ye Fan in a heartbeat.


    He shrieked in surprise and leaped into the man''s embrace. ¡°Sir, you never left! I thought I wouldn''t


    be able to see you again. Grandma even told me you''re our greatest benefactor. She told me to


    study hard and be sessful in the future to repay your kindness.¡±


    Tears welled in hisrge eyes as he hugged Ye Fan emotionally.


    Thetter smiled and patted Geetha on the head. ¡°You''ve gotten more handsome, kiddo. You''re


    even wearing a suit. Anyone who didn''t know you would''ve thought you were a kid from a rich


    family.¡±


    Geetha blushed and said shyly, ¡°It''s Noa. She bought it for me. I didn''t want to wear it, but Noa said


    I''ve got to dress up nicer to avoid embarrassing both of you.¡±


    The kid who always wore a baggy t-shirt was gone. Standing before Ye Fan was a young,


    presentable boy dressed in a suit and a pair of leather shoes.


    Ye Fan never expected Noa to put so much effort into taking care of Geetha when he had simply


    handed her the task prior to his solitary training.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You actually didn''t have to put in so much effort. You just had to find


    a school for him. There''s no need to send and even pick him up from school,¡± he said to her.


    Geetha was not rted to him. Naturally, Ye Fan felt bad for troubling her so much.


    ¡°It''s fine. Besides, I quite like Geetha,¡± Noa responded politely.


    Her courtesy made her sound rather distant.


    Ye Fan was stunned by her behavior, and he asked Noa curiously, ¡°You little rascal, what''s going


    on? Why are you so awkward with me? Have you decided to keep a distance from a poor friend


    after you became


    the head of the family?¡±


    As he teased Noa, he smacked her gently on the back.


    ¡°Ow! It hurts!¡± She pouted in protest and retaliated in kind.


    Ye Fan smiled instantly. ¡°Now, that''s more like it. This is the same unruly girl I first met at the


    restaurant.¡±


    Noa, too, smiled happily.


    The distant feeling vanished immediately.


    This guy is still as approachable as before, like my desk mate who sat beside me back in school.


    She could not help but wonder if the man in front of her was the devil whom everyone feared just by


    the mention of his name.


    ¡°Let''s go. Time to go home for dinner!¡± Geetha announced happily. He grabbed Ye Fan''s hand with


    one hand and Noa''s with the other while they walked along the long winding road of India.


    The trio''s shadows extended as the sun set.


    Yearster, Noa would reminisce on this heartening memory of Ye Fan and her where both of them


    basked in the evening rays.


    It was warm and peaceful.


    However, what she did not know was that it would probably be thest peaceful feeling she felt at


    her sanctuary.


    After all, Ye Fan had returned.


    Chu Tianfan, the man defeated in the battle by the Eastsea and master of the Dragon God Hall who


    had plunged a sword into himself, was back.


    This time, he had returned to the world in a more powerful and aggressive manner.


    He was going to shock the world once again.


    Meanwhile, three luxury sedans drove along the roads of Livingsfill, Jiangbei.


    They finally pulled up in front of a condominium.


    ¡°Mr. Li, we''ve arrived. Based on the intel, Mrs. Chu lives here.¡±

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    With his head bowed, Shen Fei stood in front of the condominium while speaking softly to the three


    elderly men in a fearful and respectful manner.


    The leader of the trio was a petite, elderly man with a bald spot at the top of his head, grayed


    sideburns, and a cane in one hand.


    At first sight, Shen Fei found it hard to believe he was looking at the famous Li Erfrom Yunzhou, the


    man who had followed Ye Fan to battles all over the world.


    Never did he expect the vigorous and strong warrior to age so much in two years.


    The two men behind Li Er seemed to be in a better condition than their leader.


    However, they had also aged a lotpared to their glorious days.


    Shen Fei still remembered things clearly. It was almost three years since Ye Fan had fallen.


    His death had shaved a decade off Li Erand the other two men''s lives.


    After confirming Qiu Mucheng actually lived there, Li Er straightened his cor and walked in with


    his cane.


    Shen Fei wanted to go up and support him, but the old man pushed him away.


    ¡°I''ll go in on my own.¡± Li Er was meeting an old acquaintance, so he did not want Qiu Mucheng to


    see how weak he was.


    A man who cannot walk on his own is basically crippled.


    Being a prideful man, he did not want his old friend to see him in his fragile state.


    Following Li Er''s lead, Chen Ao waved his hand. ¡°Nan, you can stop holding me already. I can enter


    on my own.¡±


    Chen Ao, who had been retired for many years, pushed away his daughter''s hand and walked into


    the building with Li Er.


    Among the three of them, Lei San was the only one who was healthier.


    As the famous trio of Jiangdong, Lei San was the healthiest, while Li Er was the weakest.


    However, over the past few years, Lei San had been seekingfort in alcohol. No matter how


    healthy he was, such terrible habits naturally worsened his condition. He was not as healthy as


    before, and his body had long gone out of shape.


    His face was unshaven, and he had lost his domineering image as the king of Jingzhou back then.


    Meanwhile, the three elderly men walked up to the condominium with Shen Fei and Chen Nan''s


    company.


    ¡°That''s strange. Why is there no one in there? She should''ve been done with work at this time.¡±


    No one opened the door after knocking on it for some time.


    ¡°Could you have gotten it wrong?¡± Chen Nan asked.


    ¡°No way. I''ve been here a few times,¡± Shen Fei said resolutely.


    Just as he was panicking, a gleefulughter traveled from the stairs.


    To his surprise, he saw a mature-looking woman entering the building with a child, happily chatting


    away.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to have pork ribs tonight,¡± Fan Junior said.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. I''ll make the arrangements.¡± Qiu Mucheng was thrilled because her son was praised in


    school.


    Thus, she decided to reward the child that night.


    Nevertheless, the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she noticed a few elderly men standing


    in front of her house, blocking her path at the same time.


    She frowned and pulled Fan Junior behind her before saying coldly, ¡°Excuse me. Please make way


    for us to gothrough.¡±


    Even though she sounded polite, there was no response.


    The elderly men remained standing there without moving.


    They merely stared at her with their hazy eyes.


    The woman before them was once incredibly magnificent and respectable.


    Qiu Mucheng could not help but put up her guard as she faced their fearless gaze.


    Her frown deepened, and Fan Junior cowered behind her.


    ¡°I don''t know what you guys are up to, but I''d like to remind you that this entire condominium has a


    security system, and they work closely with the police. If you don''t want to be sued, leave right now.¡±


    Her tone became firmer.


    In the past, Qiu Mucheng would have frozen with fear at the sight of so many strangers at her door.


    Having gone through so much, she had be mentally stronger and confident.


    She had no fear, even if she faced gangsters alone.


    Thud!Thud!Thud!


    As soon as Qiu Mucheng finished speaking, three thuds rang in the air.


    To her surprise, the three elderly men, who made her put up her guard, went on their knees in


    unison.


    ¡°Mrs. Chu, I, the useless Li Er, am here to see you. I failed to protect Mr. Chu because of my


    uselessness. Please punish me, Mrs. Chu!¡± Li Er kowtowed as he knelt.


    Before he knew it, tears were streaming down his face.


    ¡°Please... Punish us, Mrs. Chu!¡± Chen Ao and Lei San followed suit, making loud thumps.


    Fan Junior was so shocked that blood drained from his face.


    At that moment, Qiu Mucheng was dumbfounded.


    She stared at the three men before her, unable to say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Y-You''re Mr. Li?¡± A wave of emotions suddenly assaulted her as she stared at them in disbelief.


    Just like how Shen Fei first saw Li Er and the others, Qiu Mucheng, too, could not the grey-haired


    man in front of her was the renowned Li Er of Yunzhou.


    It has only been two to three years. How could such an amazing person change so drastically?


    However, after recovering from the shock, Qiu Mucheng quickly suppressed her emotions and


    memories that resurfaced.


    Looking at the kneeling men, she said heartlessly, ¡°I''m sorry. You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not


    the Mrs. Chu you guys are talking about. I don''t know any of you. Please leave.¡±


    After saying all that, she brought her son along as she passed by them, wanting to open her house


    door.


    Despite her hostility, the men continued kneeling as Li Er sobbed pitifully, ¡°You have the right to not


    acknowledge us, but we will never forget you. I know you hate us and will not forgive us. We haven''t


    been able to forgive ourselves either for the past few years. We didn''t even have the guts toe


    to visit you. It''s been two years. I''vebed the entire Jiangnan and Jiangbei. I''ve gone to


    countless ces to search for Mr. Chu. I wanted to bring him back alive to see you. I''m just too


    powerless. I''ve done everything, yet I can''t even locate him. It''s all our fault. It''s our fault for being


    Mr. Chu''s burden back then. He wouldn''t have been driven to the point of despair if he wasn''t


    protecting us. If it''s possible, I would dly die in his ce.¡± Li Er knelt on the ground with tears


    streaming down his cheeks.


    His heart ached terribly at the memory of the past.


    Lei San and Chen Ao, too, were filled with sorrow. It was as if their hearts had shattered into pieces


    like a piece of ss all over again.


    However, Qiu Mucheng was not interested to hear their exnation.


    She covered her ears as she walked toward her house, looking as if she had lost her mind. With a


    bang, she shut the door, locking Chen Ao and the others outside.


    ¡°Get lost! All of you! The Mrs. Chen you''re looking for isn''t here. She''s dead.¡± Qiu Mucheng shouted


    in the house with tears welling in her eyes.


    Without realizing it, tears started streaming down her cheeks, too.


    Why? Why can''t I escape from him? Why would someone always bring up those painful memories


    whenever I''ve managed to calm myself down?


    Li Er and the others did not leave. Instead, they continued to kneel at her door.


    Shen Fei and Chen Nan could not help but sigh at the sight. They felt terrible.


    When Ye Fan was still around, they had lived a glorious and happy life.


    After he was gone, all their happiness disappeared as well.


    Qiu Mucheng was not the only person feeling that way.


    Li Er, Lei San, Chen Ao, Chen Nan, and even the heartless rich heir, Shen Fei, had constantly


    med themselves for the past few years. They, too, had gone through a rough period of guilt and


    sadness.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    ¡°Mr. Li, please get up. If you continue kneeling, your body won''t be able to take it.¡±


    Li Er and the others had been kneeling the entire night outside of the condominium.


    When midnight came, Li Er''s body finally could not take it anymore. After a series of violent coughs,


    he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If it were not for Shen Fei and the others who held Li Er up in time, thetter would have passed out


    onto the ground.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! I will never stand up as long as Mrs. Chu doesn''t forgive me. I''ll never get up, even if I die on


    my knees. Mr. Chu had to endure such a painful death just to save us back then. This is nothing


    compared to his suffering.¡± Li Er gritted his teeth and got to his knees again.


    Chen Nan and Shen Fei wanted to cry as they watched the scene before them.


    Even so, Chen Nan did not feel as miserable as Shen Fei since she was not too close to Li Er.


    Shen Fei, however, grew up under the old man''s care.


    Both he and his father had been working under Li Er for quite some time. Thus, he knew how much


    the elderly man before him feared death.


    Nheless, the man who feared death was willing to die kneeling to beg for a woman''s


    forgiveness.


    Shen Fei and the others knew Li Er did that only because of guilt.


    For the past few years, remorse had been tormenting the three elderly men.


    Perhaps, to them, it would be a form of release if they died kneeling before Ye Fan''s wife.


    ¡°Dad, I''m begging you. Please stand up. You''ve just had surgery. Your body can''t handle it,¡± Chen


    Nan implored her father.


    Right after Li Er vomited blood, Chen Ao could not endure it anymore and copsed to the ground.


    He awakened after Chen Nan gave him some water.


    Without taking any time to rest, Chen Ao dragged his weary body to the door and kneeled in front of


    it.


    No matter how hard his daughter cried or how dizzy he felt, Chen Ao did not budge.


    ¡°Don''t bother about me, Nan. This is what I owe Mr. Chu. When I was at my weakest, it was Mr. Chu


    who helped me through the hardship. When I was being foolish, he was so generous to spare my


    life and let me make aeback in Jiangbei. The fall of Mr. Chu happened because he wanted to


    protect me and his millions of subordinates. Now that he is dead, his widow is thest trace of him


    being in this world.


    Hence, we''re willing to die to atone for our sins.¡± Chen Ao''s tone was firm.


    Though Lei San said, he, too, had a defiant look in his eyes.


    Chen Nan and Shen Fei were stunned.


    In the past, Shen Fei''s concept of loyalty was friends chilling together at roadside stalls, having


    drinks, and eating barbequed food, while lending a helping hand in fights.


    At that moment, Li Er gave Shen Fei a valuable and shocking lesson of loyalty.


    Even if someone died many years ago, true friendship would never end.


    Li Er neglected his business in Jiangdong and traveled all over Jiangnan and Jiangbei for almost


    three years in search of the possibility of Ye Fan''s survival.


    Chen Ao was so crestfallen that he abandoned hisfortable life in Jiangbei. He retired and


    waited for his death to arrive.


    Simrly, Lei San was so depressed that he drank his sorrows away every day.


    Ye Fan''s death caused the renowned trio of Jiangdong to despair.


    Sometimes, Shen Fei dared not imagine how important Ye Fan was to Li Er and the others. After all,


    their master''s death left the famous and influential trio so devastated.


    Shen Fei would never understand it.


    The friendship of the trio with Ye Fan was built by going through countless turmoil and life-and-


    death situations.


    A man only got to know hispanion in a long journey and a little inn.


    Especially Li Er, who had followed Ye Fan ever since thetter became his live-in son-inw.


    He watched how his good-for-nothing master transformed into the Unrivalled Grandmaster and


    ranked first in the Sky Ranking.


    No one dared to mess with Ye Fan when he ruled Jiangdong.


    He was renowned all over Japan, worshipped by many powerful people, and even defeated Chu


    Sect, which was shocking news to the world.


    In the past, Li Er strongly believed he could continue living those glory days by just following Ye


    Fan.


    s, his master encountered the biggest fall of his life.


    The battle at Eastsea not only ruined Qiu Mucheng''s happiness but also crushed the hopes of Li Er


    and the others.


    A person without hope was a living corpse, just like Li Erand the others. It had only been two to


    three years, yet every day felt like a year for them.


    Lei San could not sleep at night because he kept seeing Ye Fan lying in a pool of blood under the


    moonlight whenever he shut his eyes.


    Thus, he could only numb himself using alcohol to gain temporary calmness.


    For the past three years, the three elderly men did not receive any salvation from their misery.


    Instead, the guilt in their hearts consumed them.


    Chen Nan could not bear seeing her father and the others kneeling with their lives on the line.


    With tears streaming down her face, she banged on the door.


    ¡°Qiu Mucheng, you coward! How long are you going to hide? One must bear the weight of their


    crown. You''re his wife, and you should endure whatever you deserve. If you can''t, why didn''t you


    divorce Ye Fan when he was alive? You enjoyed all the glory and fame. Now that he''s dead, you''ve


    be a deserter. You no longer care about what happens in Jiangdong and even disassociate


    yourself from Mr. Li and the others although they''re here in person. You enjoyed the glory but


    avoided the pain. Don''t you think you''re very selfish? You''re not worthy of being Ye Fan''s wife.


    You''re not worthy, Qiu Mucheng! You''re just a selfish coward!¡± Chen Nan scolded furiously outside.


    Hearing that, Li Er and the others immediately lectured her and warned her to not be disrespectful


    toward Qiu Mucheng.


    However, Chen Nan ignored them.


    She just had to say it out loud. She wanted to vent the emotions that had welled up in her over the


    years. ¡°Qiu Mucheng, I know you hate Ye Fan. You hate him for not caring about the family, for only


    knowing how to seek revenge without considering the after-effects. You must think that the downfall


    of the Chu Sect, the destruction of Mufan Group created by you and Ye Fan in the past, the


    businesses in Jiangdong falling into other people''s hands, the death of your husband, and even you


    bing a widow are caused by Ye Fan alone. You me him for being rash and disregarding the


    consequences. But can you really me everything on Ye Fan alone? Do you really think


    eliminating the sect was all because of his obsession to seek revenge? Did you know that Chu Sect


    is currently wreaking havoc around the world, taking over many countries? Countless grandmasters


    and supremes died in battles and dozens of countries'' martial arts world has been wiped out. If Ye


    Fan hadn''t gone against them and dyed their attack, do you think you could lead such a peaceful


    life for the past three years?¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Please appreciate the people around you now. Qiu Mucheng,


    Ye Fan didn''t do all that for himself; he did it for you. It wasn''t for the entire country, but it was for


    this family. Otherwise, the Chu Sect would''ve still invaded China even if he didn''t stop them. Do you


    seriously think they would let him go if he didn''t mess with them? Do you think they would let


    Jiangdong go? Besides, Ye Fan had deployed a massive formation in Jiangdong before going off to


    face Chu Sect. The focal point was on Mount Yunding Vi ¡ª the very vi you lived in. Don''t you


    see it? He did that to ensure your safety after his death. How dare you use him of not caring for


    the family, or yourself? Don''t you know he would die for you?¡±

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    ¡°Do you know why Ye Fan almost died in Japan back then? It''s because he went to get the


    Yasakani jade so he could create this protection for you. Your husband has been protecting you


    when he''s alive and even in death! If it wasn''t love, then what? Qiu Mucheng, what else do you


    want him to do?¡± Chen Nan scolded the widow as her face was wet with tears.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt bad for Ye Fan.


    He was a great man who sacrificed for Qiu Mucheng and his family. In fact, he had been secretly


    doing all that.


    Qiu Mucheng, Ye Ximei, and all his family members knew nothing about it.


    He was a foolish man who never told anyone about the hardship and dangers he faced.


    Instead, he did his best and provided for the people around him.


    Sadly, all his efforts only fruited him a family that fell apart after his death.


    He had sacrificed his life to protect Qiu Mucheng, but she hated him. Even worse, she was not even


    willing to admit that she was his wife.


    Perhaps Ye Fan had not been a good husband and a father.


    Nheless, Chen Nan did not think Qiu Mucheng had done an excellent job, either.


    When Ye Fan was busy battling with his life on the line, the woman did nothing to help him out.


    Not once did she help him eliminate his enemies or solve his problems.


    She even secretly hoped for his business to fail. And now, sheined that he only cared about


    revenge instead of his family.


    Chen Nan felt it was not worth it.


    If Ye Fan married Xu Lei instead of Qiu Mucheng, things would''ve been better. Xu Lei could''ve


    helped him to protect Yanjing, eliminate the Chu Sect''s affiliated families, and weakened their


    finances.


    In fact, Chen Nan believed she would be a better wifepared to Qiu Mucheng.


    Though she could do nothing to help, she would give Ye Fan all her support and understanding.


    When he was not at home, she would manage everything at home well and take good care of his


    mother. She would also arrange his clothes well and help him give flower baskets to his friends and


    family at major events.


    When he was home, she would prepare a table full of delicious food. Moreover, she would also boil


    hot water for them to soak their legs. Before they slept, she would give him a massage to relieve his


    tired and injured body.


    Although Chen Nan could not help on the frontline of the battle, she would manage everything


    behind the scenes so that Ye Fan had fewer concerns on his mind.


    Even if he had fallen, she would not dwell in sorrow and step out from behind the scenes without


    hesitation. She would take up the responsibility of the Queen of Jiangdong to stabilize the situation


    and protect everything her man had fought for while she awaited his return.


    Chen Nan could not help but question what Qiu Mucheng had done for Ye Fan.


    Not only is she a bad cook, but she also has deserted her husband after tragedy struck him. And


    now, she dares toin about him!


    Naturally, Chen Nan felt that Ye Fan''s efforts had gone to waste.


    After her outrage, she felt exhausted.


    She did not have the energy to carry on with her words. Hence, she leaned against the wall and


    wept.


    She missed Ye Fan.


    She missed the man, who had a smile as warm as the sun.


    When he was around, Chen Nan did not appreciate his presence.


    Now that he was gone, she finally understood what devastation felt like.


    Jiangdong, Li Er, and even her own father were crushed.


    They once lived a prosperous and glorious life. At that moment, all that was left was a mess.


    If only Ye Fan was still alive. If he''s still alive, I bet the sun will be warm and the evening breeze will


    be gentle. My dad and the others won''t be this haggard. They won''t be kneeling here and crying,


    either. Perhaps the world will be much more peaceful, too. The Chu Sect wouldn''t have started a


    war, and China''s martial arts world wouldn''t have the power to destroy the world. On top of that, the


    martial arts world from other countries wouldn''t have entered a state of emergency alert.


    Everything was in disarray.


    Ever since Ye Fan''s death, Chen Nan''s life and the world around her were in a mess.


    Creak!


    Just as she was sobbing miserably, the apartment door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Qiu Mucheng''s face was slightly pale, and her eyes were swollen and red.


    She, too, could not sleep the entire night.


    Truth was, she had been hiding behind the door, gritting her teeth so that she would not cry.


    Unfortunately, she could not control herself, and she


    had been sobbing the entire night.


    Seeing that Qiu Mucheng was finally willing to meet them, Li Er and the others broke into tears.


    Immediately, the three elderly men were helped into the house, but they still did not dare to sit.


    Rather, they went on their knees again.


    Their failure to bring Ye Fan back to Jiangdong safely was a lifetime''s regret they had toward Qiu


    Mucheng.


    ¡°It''s not your fault. Mr. Li, Mr. Lei, and Mr. Chen. Please get up. I''m just amoner who doesn''t


    have many abilities, experience, or an impressive background. If it weren''t for Ye Fan, I''m afraid I


    might not even be qualified to speak to Mr. Li. All of you are my elders. I''m already shocked by your


    visit. I don''t deserve to have all three of you kneeling before me.¡± Qiu Mucheng quickly stepped


    forward to help them up. In the end, she knelt before them.


    Perhaps, she had thought things through, or it was Chen Nan''s words that brought her back to her


    senses.


    Her current self no longer denied the past, nor did she refuse to talk about it.


    Qiu Mucheng poured several sses of water and handed them to Li Er and the others. ¡°It''s almost


    been three years; the dust had settled. All three of you should start a new life. Don''t dwell too much


    on the past. I don''t me any of you, and I believe Ye Fan won''t me you, too. Rather, I''m sure


    he''ll be mad to find out about you three wasting your lives away. Especially Mr. Li. You''ve really


    aged a lot. I could barely recognize you. Though Ye Fan isn''t around, Yunzhou still needs you.


    Ziyang and the others need you, too. Please take better care of your health.¡±


    Her voice quivered slightly.


    Many memories started to resurface in her mind when she saw Li Er, her old friend.


    The reason people always cried whenever they reunited with their old acquaintances was because


    of their recollection of the past.


    After all, Li Er had gone through many ups and downs with Ye Fan and Qiu Mucheng.


    Every time she saw him, she could not help but recall her blissful life with Ye Fan back in Yunzhou.


    ¡°And you, Mr. Chen. You''ve aged a lot, too. Nan is not married yet. You''ve got to take good care of


    yourself. I bet she''s still hoping you can take care of her child in the future.¡± Qiu Mucheng wiped the


    tears from the corner of her eyes and forced a smile.


    Finally, she turned her attention on Lei San. ¡°Mr. Lei, Ye Fan grew up in Jingzhou. It''s also his


    mother''s hometown. I''m just a woman whose words have no power. I''m unable to help Ye Fan


    watch over his hometown. So, I''m afraid I''ll have to rely on you. You must not fall ill. If you copse,


    then no one will be able to protect his birthce.¡±


    Qiu Muchengforted all three of them, hoping to relieve them of their guilt and let them pull


    themself together.


    It was all she could do at that moment.


    Her words caused Li Erand the others to burst into tears again.


    After enduring many years of torment, they finally found sce in the words of Ye Fan''s wife.


    After spending some time catching up, Li Er choked, ¡°Mrs. Chu, pleasee back with us to


    Jiangdong. Let''s go back to Mount Yunding Vi. You were Mr. Chu''s biggest concern. Now that


    he''s gone, we''ve got to protect you on his behalf. Before he left, he


    instructed us to take you to Mount Yunding to hide from the world in case he couldn''t return. He has


    built the most formidable formation to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mrs. Chu. Pleasee back with us. The Chu Sect has started a mutiny, and China''s


    martial arts world is preparing for war. They''re urgently summoning all martial artists to return to the


    country to serve the king and protect Mount Yan. War is at our doorstep and Jiangbei is no longer a


    safe ce. Only Mount Yunding in Yunzhou can keep you safe now,¡± Chen Ao chimed in as well.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Other than to apologize and reconcile with Qiu Mucheng, Li Er had another more important mission


    for his trip to Jiangbei. He wanted to fulfill Ye Fan''s order and bring the person he cared most back


    to Yunzhou.


    The actions from Chu Sect had attracted the attention of War God Castle, and Li Er could sensethat


    something was amiss.


    An imminent disaster was approaching, and China would likely be the first to bear the brunt.


    ¡°Chu Sect has dominated the martial arts world for so many years; they are not known for being


    gracious or forgiving. Mr. Chu has created havoc for them previously, so we can foresee they will


    bear grudges and seek revenge against China''s martial arts world and you, Mrs. Chu.


    ¡°The situation is tense now, and China''s martial arts world is about to face a big challenge. I beg


    you to go back with us to Yunzhou, Mrs. Chu. With all of us in Jiangdong, at least we can keep a


    lookout for one another even if the disaster strikes,¡± Lei San pleaded.


    The three old men tried their best to persuade Qiu


    Mucheng to go with them, but she rejected their request outright. It was something the trio did not


    expect.


    ¡°You have toe with us, Mrs. Chu. Please reconsider your decision, not only for yourself but also


    for Mr. Chu. You are the one he missed most in this world. If anything untoward were to happen to


    you, he would not be able to rest in peace.¡± Li Er implored her to change her mind.


    Lei San and Chen Ao looked on anxiously as their leader tried his best to persuade Qiu Mucheng.


    Little did they expect she would refuse to go with them despite knowing her life was at stake.


    They wondered if she was still mad at Ye Fan and had not forgiven him.


    ¡°Why don''t youe with us, Ms. Qiu? Do it for Ye Fan. You are his wife, and this kid is his only


    flesh and blood. Can you really bear to see his only son perish here?¡± Tearfully, Chen Nan stepped


    in to help persuade her as well.


    Qiu Mucheng had shielded Fan Junior behind her, but his striking resemnce to Ye Fan did not


    escape Chen Nan.


    The little boy had his father''s nose and eyes.


    At first nce, Chen Nan could tell Fan Junior was Ye Fan''s flesh and blood, his posthumous child.


    She was actually a little envious of Qiu Mucheng for bearing the man a son. It was something she


    had dreamt of doing herself. s, she knew it would remain a pipe dream for her.


    However, she could not bear to see the only child of her beloved Ye Fan perish in the uing


    disaster. If Fan Junior were to die, then there would be nothing left in this world to serve as a


    reminder of Ye Fan.


    ¡° I -1 s this really Mr. Chu''s son?¡± After hearing what Chen Nan said, Li Er and Lei San were ted


    and started to take note of the little boy.


    Never in their wildest dreams had the three men expected there would be a living heir for their


    master. They took a closer look at the boy, and judging by his looks and age, they were convinced


    Chen Nan was right.


    Qiu Mucheng''s silence meant they were right.


    Li Er, Lei San, and Chen Ao broke into tears of joy as they gathered around Fan Junior.


    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Chu has a descendent!¡± ¡°Mr. Chu has a son and Jiangdong has an heir!¡±


    They were overjoyed that Ye Fan had someone to continue his lineage.


    The trio thought he had not fathered any sons, so after his death, they felt a deep sense of loss.


    They gloomily thought that was the end of his legacy.


    When they discovered the existence of Fan Junior, they could look to the future with hope again.


    The little kid would be the Prince of Jiangdong and its future king! Jiangdong finally had someone to


    lead them into the future.


    The three men had always felt they had let their master down. From then on, they pinned their hope


    on Fan Junior and were determined to make up for their regrets toward Ye Fan by helping to raise


    his son.


    With that, they were even moremitted to bringing the mother and son back to Jiangdong.


    Unfortunately, Qiu Mucheng had already made up her mind.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I know you want to do what is best for me, but I really have no wish to return to that ce. I


    am too ashamed to face the elders in Jiangdong.¡± She shook her head despondently in confession.


    She appeared dejected and down.


    ¡°But...¡±


    The elderly men were not about to give up, but before they could reason further with her, Qiu


    Mucheng gave them a sad smile and cut them off, ¡°Speak no more. I have already decided.


    However, I will let you bring Fan Junior back to Jiangdong. You are right that he is Ye Fan''s only


    heir, and I cannot allow him to be harmed because of my willful and selfish decision.¡±


    Her demeanor was calm and casual, but she was obviously putting up a brave front.


    In the three years after Ye Fan left, the kid was the only reason she was able to stay alive. He was


    her everything!


    No one could imagine how much it would take for a mother to give up her child, who meant the


    world to her, to someone else. It was an excruciatingly painful decision for Qiu Mucheng.


    ¡°I am not leaving. I am not going anywhere without you, Mommy! Boohoohoo...¡± Fan Junior seemed


    to understand he was about to part from his mother, and he started wailing, holding on tightly to her


    hand, afraid to let go.


    Qiu Mucheng pulled him into her embrace and consoled him. ¡°Don''t cry, Fan Junior. You are his son


    and you cannot be a disgrace to him. When your dad was your age, he was already a strong boy,


    so you must be strong like him too! Grow up to be a star, just like your dad! Remember not to marry


    a selfish woman like me when you grow up though.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng might smile as she spoke to her son, but there was no hiding her sorrow as tears


    flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    Despite her strong desire to keep her beloved son with her, she made the difficult decision to do


    what was best for him instead.


    ¡°Boohoohoo... I don''t want to part from you, Mommy!¡± Fan Junior was still wailing as Qiu Mucheng


    pushed him away from her arms.


    Then she made him kneel in front of Li Er, Lei San and Chen Ao.


    ¡°No, no! This won''t do, Mrs. Chu!¡± They did not think it was appropriate for Ye Fan''s son, the Prince


    of Jiangdong, to pay them such great respect, and quickly went on their knees while urging her to


    stop it.


    Qiu Mucheng ignored their pleas as she turned solemnly to Fan Junior.


    ¡°From this moment, these three men will be your godfathers as well as your teachers. They will


    mentor you until you reach adulthood. Until then, you have to consult them for advice before making


    any decision. Do not do anything without their consent! You are to show them respect and absolute


    obedience. Do you hear me?¡± she instructed her son seriously.


    Fan Junior had never seen that stern and solemn side of his mother, so even though he was still


    sobbing sadly, hepliantly nodded his head.


    After that, Qiu Mucheng entrusted the child to the three men and said, ¡°Mr. Li, Mr. Lei, and Mr.


    Chen, you are the ones Ye Fan trusted most when he was alive. I am inexperienced and incapable


    of giving Fan Junior the necessary guidance and training to be a great man like his father. I


    can only put him in your care. Please do not over-indulge him. Guide him as if he is your own son,


    and discipline him ordingly.


    Spare the rod and spoil the child. If he does anything wrong, give him his due punishment.¡±


    The trio were in tears, touched by the confidence she had in them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    ¡°I, Li Er, will not disappoint you and Mr. Chu. I promise to do my best to protect your son and bring


    him up. I swear on my life that I will do my utmost to shield him from any harm!¡± Li Er prostrated


    himself in front of Qiu Mucheng.


    Lei San followed suit and swore, ¡°I will do the same!¡±


    Chen Ao, his reddened eyes still brimming with tears, simrly promised he wouldy down his life


    for the task.


    After that, all of them sat down and had a long talk.


    ¡°Won''t you reconsider your decision and head back to Yunzhou with us, Mrs. Chu? Inparison,


    you will be safer going there with us than staying in Jiangbei. We are really worried Chu Sect will


    come after you.¡± Before they take their leave, the three men made onest attempt to persuade Qiu


    Mucheng to change her mind.


    She gave them a small smile and stood her ground.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I am merely a small fry, amoner who has no influence nor power. Chu Sect,


    being one of the superpowers in the world, will not waste their time and energying after an


    insignificant person like me. Moreover, only a handful of people know I am in Jiangbei, and they are


    all close members of my family and friends. So even if Chu Sect wants toe after me, it will not


    be easy for them to find me.¡± Again, she turned them down.


    In the end, Id Erand hispanions left for Yunzhou with only Fan Junior, while Qiu Mucheng


    remained in Jiangbei.


    ¡°Mommy, I wille back and visit you often...¡± Fan Junior promised, then gave his mother three


    respectful bows before getting into the car to head to Jiangdong with Li Er.


    It was amon parting scene, with promises and hopes of meeting again. However, sometimes


    that could be thest goodbye.


    As time flew by, memories would fade and promises would be forgotten. All things had toe to


    an end.


    On the way to Jiangdong, the luxurious car sped on the expressway at full speed in the dark.


    Fan Junior looked out of the window warily, then hesitantly whispered, ¡°Godpa, where are we


    going?¡±


    ¡°We are going home,¡± Li Er replied.


    ¡°But I just left home!¡± The little fe was puzzled.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°That is not your home! Jiangdong is your real home, the home that your


    daddy built for you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy? What is his name?¡± The little boy repeated that unfamiliar word. In his memory, his father


    was merely a mythical creature, an alien term spoken by the adults.


    ¡°His name is Chu Tianfan. Rememberthat, my boy. When you grow up and start traveling around


    Jiangdong, China, and the world, you will constantly hear people talk about him. He is your role


    model, and you will have to work hard for many years in order to reach his level of achievement.¡±


    ¡°However, we believe someday you will attain greater heights than him. You must do that, as you


    have to finish your dad''s unfinished work. Only you can do that!¡± Li Er replied firmly, with a


    determined look in his eyes.


    As he spoke, the old man''s mind shed back to that bloody evening, and those cold, evil faces.


    Chu Sect, you caused Mr. Chu''s death, but thankfully he left us his heir. Your glorious days will not


    last. Just wait and see. It may take ten years or even twenty years, but someday, his son will lead


    Dragon God Hall down the same path and fulfill his dad''s dreams. Everyone in Jiangdong will be


    behind him!


    Li Er clenched his fist so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh. His intense hatred for Chu Sect


    burned as he recalled the death of Ye Fan. He was determined to protect Ye Fan''s son,e what


    may.


    The boy was theirst hope, thest spark that could set the world aze, just like what Ye Fan had


    envisioned in his Operation Aze.


    By thekeside of Weske at Livingsfill, the beautiful scenery was the inspiration for many


    romance and legends. Itsst legend was also about to unfold.


    After Fan Junior left, Qiu Mucheng lost the will to survive. She stopped going to work and did not


    bother to cook or take interest in her normal activities.


    She mindlessly roamed the street, her eyes dulled and her pretty face showing only sorrow and


    gloom.


    The reason she refused to go back to Jiangdong was that she felt guilty. She could not face the


    elders in there, especially Ye Fan''s parents.


    She had never shared with the three men about what happened between Ye Fan and her during her


    chat with them earlier. She only updated them on what happened after his departure.


    She did not breathe a word to them about her rtionship with Ye Fan and the issues they faced in


    their marriage.


    As the years passed by, she was getting disillusioned about their life together. She even suspected


    that Ye Fan had never loved her. Otherwise, he would not have left for Chu Sect so decisively. He


    did not discuss it with her beforehand and did not even bid her goodbye before traveling by himself


    to Mount Chumen. He knew fully well that it was a trip filled with danger and risk, and that he might


    not make it back alive. Yet he left without a word.


    She was disappointed with him and felt he did not value herortheir rtionship.


    It was only after speaking to the three men and Chen Nan that she realized how wrong she was.


    Without ever expecting any credits, her foolish husband had quietly done so much for her.


    Just like what Chen Nan had said, he was her protector while he was alive, and continued to be her


    guardian angel even after death. What more could a wife ask for in a man?


    She deserved to be called a selfish woman because she had never tried to understand her man nor


    give him any support in his career. After his death, she immediately left Jiangdong with no thoughts


    of staying on to guard his establishment and take care of his family, especially his mother.


    She was neither a good wife nor a good daughter-inw. She felt like a total failure. Ye Fan was


    constantly worried for her, but she had misunderstood him for so many years and bore grudges


    against him.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ye Fan...¡± Qiu Mucheng, dressed in white, stood by Weske and sobbed.


    The fiery red sun was a stark contrast against the calm waters. It was another evening and another


    sunset. She wondered if the scene was the same on that fateful day when Ye Fan died.


    She looked up and looked straight at the setting sun. At that moment, the past shed before her


    eyes.


    She recalled how Ye Fan gave her a firmmitment at their cousin''s engagement party, promising


    that he would not let her suffer any grievances.


    She also remembered the time when she had knelt in front of the Shen residence in the rain,


    begging for forgiveness from Young Master Shen. Ye Fan went over furiously and chided her for her


    stupidity.


    Alltheirtimes together yed back in her mind like a slideshow and reminded her they had stuck


    together for richer and for poor, and through good and bad times. They had their fair share of


    laughter together but were also there to console each other during times of sorrow.


    s, all the good and tough times were in the past, and her man was no longer there with her. She


    couldn''t help but sob at that thought.


    Lost in her memories and staring nkly into the distance, she murmured, ¡°I miss you, Ye Fan...¡±


    With that, she slowly closed her eyes and took a step forward, into the Weske.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came up...

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Ripples radiated across the calm Weske and back. Qiu Mucheng, who had given up hope and


    wanted to drown herself, found herself floating on the water instead.


    There were streams of energying from the ripples, and that energy was keeping her afloat.


    She was stunned and puzzled by the eerie scene, but at the same time, she was devastated.


    ¡°Why? Why won''t you let me go to Ye Fan? Why do you let me live on in suffering in this world?¡±


    Qiu Mucheng started wailing.


    She was seeking to end her own life, and she lost it when she realized even death was wishful


    thinking for her.


    ¡°If you do not even fear death, then why do you fear sufferings?¡± A deep voice asked as Qiu


    Mucheng was crying her eyes out.


    She was too engrossed in her thoughts and did not realize a man had appeared by thekeside. He


    was dressed in a long gray coat, was well-built, and had a stern look. He looked like a middle-aged


    man who


    had been through a lot in life.


    Watching her as she cried, he suddenly waved his arm, and an unbelievable phenomenon


    happened. The water gathered under hismand and sent Qiu Mucheng back onto the shore.


    Stunned beyond words, thetter stared raptly at the man. She was usually a cautiousdy who


    kept a wary eye on strangers. For reasons unknown to her, she had a sense of familiarity with that


    man. It seemed like he was someone she had met before, and she did not feel the need to be on


    guard against him.


    ¡°Who... who are you? Have we met before?¡± she hesitantly asked with a puzzled look on her pretty,


    tear-stained face.


    The manughed out loud. ¡°You may not know me, but I know you. You are Qiu Mucheng, right?¡±


    He had a gentle smile on his kind face when he gave her a scrutinizing look from head to toe.


    Satisfied with what he saw, the man nodded his head in approval as he mumbled, ¡°Hmmm, he has


    good taste. Very pretty indeed! He did not disappoint me.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng frowned and instantly became wary.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The man chuckled again. ¡°Why? You showed no fear when you seek death earlier, but now you are


    worried about meeting a bad guy? If I kill you, wouldn''t I be doing you a favor? You were courting


    death anyway, so I save you some trouble.¡±


    Qiu Mucheng was taken aback by his words but could note up with a proper rebuttal.


    ¡°Hmm... Why do young people like you resort to suicide so casually? That jerk did it, and you did it.


    When can I stop worrying about you youngsters?¡± The man let out an exasperated sigh.


    Qiu Mucheng refuted, ¡°Before you judge someone, walk a mile in his or her shoes. You have no


    idea what I have been through, so you will not understand my sufferings. You have no right to be


    judgmental. If you have no other business here, please leave. What I do is none of your concern.¡±


    With that, she turned around and ignored the strange man.


    However, he had no intention of leaving. He shook his head andughed. ¡°Sufferings? What do you


    know about suffering at this young age? The worst you have faced are merely rtionship


    problems; that is nothing.¡±


    He smilingly made light of her problems, as if the sufferings she had been through were merely


    minor irritants in life.


    Qiu Mucheng chose to ignore him. She did not expect empathy from others as people had different


    priorities in life. What might seem like the end of the world to someone could be a non-issue for


    another person.


    ¡°What is most heartbreaking in a rtionship is being parted forever by death. What if I tell you the


    person you cared about is still alive?¡± the man continued.


    That sessfully stopped Qiu Mucheng in her track. She immediately turned around and stared at


    the man in astonishment. Little did she expect he knew what her problem was.


    ¡°What did you say? Who is still alive?¡± She had to confirm what she had just heard.


    ¡°Who else can I be talking about? Of course it is your man, Ye Fan!¡±


    Boom!


    The man''s reply was like a bombshell, leaving her in bewilderment.


    Shocked by his words, she started trembling uncontrobly. ¡°W-Who are you? How did you know


    about Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to know who I am. You only have to know that I am here to present you with an


    opportunity to choose. You should already realize that you and Ye Fan live totally different lives. The


    world is his stage, and his life involves constant battles. On the other hand, you have a simple life


    like mostmoners. All you need to do is get a decent job and manage yourfinances, and you


    basically don''t have many big worries. At this rate, even if Ye Fan is still alive, the two of you will drift


    further apart. Your rtionship will notst for long,¡± he said.


    Qiu Mucheng''s eyes dimmed, and she bowed dejectedly upon hearing his blunt but honest


    assessment.


    She couldn''t agree more with him. Ever since Ye Fan became the King of Jiangdong, she felt their


    paths were diverging and they were drifting apart. She developed an inferiorityplex and knew


    they would end up going their separate ways. Even if they were together physically, they did not


    have many


    ¡°If you wish to continue living a simple life, then forget what I said and pretend you never met me


    today. However, if you desire to pursue a different path and catch up with Ye Fan, thene with


    me. Please be assured I mean you no harm. If I have bad intentions, I can easily harm you anytime.


    I would not have spent so much time analyzing the situation with you.¡± With his hands behind his


    back, he stood there gazing intently at her as he spoke.


    After that, he waited for her to make her decision in silence.


    Qiu Mucheng fell into deep thoughts. After a long while, she looked up and said, ¡°I just want to know


    if Ye Fan is really still alive.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Of course, you silly girl. Don''t you remember when they conducted his burial, his


    body was not in the coffin?¡±


    ¡°Then why did he note for me?¡± she asked, her eyes reddened with sadness.


    ¡°Come for you? Why would he do that? You cannot even take care of yourself, so what can you do


    for him? If he came looking for you, he might do you


    more harm. Don''t you realize that fool has always done his best to protect you and shield you from


    harm? To him, you are a delicate flower that needs to be kept in a safe greenhouse. The problems


    he must deal with and ovee are beyond you. He does not want to get you involved and to be


    honest, you can''t handle that as well.¡±


    Although the man''s words were harsh, he was right, and Qiu Mucheng could not refute him. Deep in


    her heart, she knew she was not capable and constantly needed help and protection from others.


    ¡°All right! I will go with you!¡± She clenched her fists. There was a look of determination and pride in


    her eyes.


    The man nodded approvingly at her decision. ¡°Okay. Let''s go back and get the little fe.¡±


    ¡°Little fe?¡± Qiu Mucheng was confused.


    ¡°The little fe of yours and Ye Fan! Are you thinking of leaving him behind and letting him be


    an orphan? We can''t depend on his father to bring him up, so I have to take over that responsibility.¡±


    The man finally revealed his true intention.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The main purpose of his trip to Jiangbei was to get


    Qiu Mufan. He knew descendants of the Chu family would be gically blessed with immense


    potential. In order for Fan Junior to realize his full potential, he would need to be given the proper


    training and guidance as soon as possible.


    As for the grooming he had promised Qiu Mucheng earlier, it was just aplimentary offer that he


    could easily make.


    ¡°It is toote. I have sent him away,¡± she replied.


    ¡°W-What? You sent my grand... I mean the little fe away! Who took him?¡± The man''s eyes


    widened in shock.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    ¡°I can''t tell you who took him. I entrusted him to people Ye Fan trusted, so you don''t have to worry


    about him. If you are eyeing my son, then you can forget it.¡± Compared to the mysterious man, Qiu


    Mucheng trusted Li Er, Lei San, and Chen Ao more.


    She agreed to go with him as she had nothing more to lose. However, she would never let that child


    go with a stranger.


    Although he was not her own flesh and blood, their bond was strong after those few years together.


    The love she had for him was no different from any other mother had for her child.


    She barely knew that mysterious man who had appeared out of nowhere. Although she did not


    mind taking the risk to go with him in the hope that she could grow to be a better partner for Ye Fan,


    she would never allow Qiu Mufan to do the same.


    That man nearly fainted from shock when he heard the bad news, upset that he would not get to


    see his own grandchild.


    ¡°Forget it. It is not meant to be. The little fe will be fine there. After all, his dad is there and it is


    always good for a son to grow up with his own dad.¡± Although he was disappointed, the man did not


    kick up a big fuss over missing out on getting the boy. He decided to leave with only Qiu Mucheng.


    Before they left, he made her take a good look around the ce.


    ¡°Take onest look at this ce as amoner. When youe back again, you will be a different


    person and will see things differently!¡± he said. He knew that as people grew, their perspectives


    changed. He was positive her worldview would be very different in the future.


    ¡°Howmitted are you to your decision? There are always two sides to a coin. An opportunity


    comes with its fair share of hardship. It takes lots of hard work to turn a piece of metal into a sword.


    Simrly, a nt must endure the harsh winter before it can spring into life again in spring. I am


    about to take you to the top but let me forewarn you that the journey there will be tough and painful.


    You can still back out of it now if you wish to.¡± The man counseled her like a fatherly figure.


    After that, as before, he stood with his hands behind his back and gazed at her intently as he waited


    for her reply patiently.


    That time, it did not take long for Qiu Mucheng to reply. ¡°I am ready!¡± she said without a hint of


    hesitation.


    With that, she went with the man, leaving Weske, leaving Livingsfill, and leaving Jiangbei behind.


    When she turned around to take ast look at that familiar ce, all she could see in her mind was


    her man.


    Wait and see, Ye Fan. I will impress you when Ie back! I will stand taller than you and have


    greater achievements than you. I will make sure I am always above you and will always be your


    boss!


    Qiu Mucheng left without giving notice to anyone, so no one knew what had happened to her.


    Of course, Ye Fan, who was far away in India, knew nothing about what had happened in Jiangbei.


    After he ended his solitary training, Noa made him go to the mall with her to buy some clothes for


    Geetha.


    That was but an excuse to get him to the mall. Whenever they passed a shop selling men''s clothing,


    she would force him to go in and try on the clothes.


    ¡°That is favoritism, Noa! You said you wanted to get me nice clothes, but all you do is look at clothes


    for Sir!¡± Geetha scoffed and expressed his displeasure.


    Noa gave him a loving rub on his head and consoled him. She promised to get clothes for him after


    they were done with Ye Fan''s shopping.


    Ye Fan gratefully epted her kind arrangement. During the long period of solitary training, his


    grooming took a back seat, and he knew he looked disheveled and sloppy. It was about time for him


    to change into some new clothes.


    ¡°Oh my! You are good-looking!¡± Noa was stunned by the transformation a set of nice clothes did to


    Ye Fan. Once again, she became a little fangirl and started staring at him dreamily.


    She had known him for quite a while, but during all that time, Ye Fan had always been casual in his


    dressing and grooming. He cared more forfort and opted for the most basic and minimal.


    He impressed people with his skills and abilities, and people did not take note of other things about


    him.


    After a makeover by Noa, his stunning good looks was revealed.


    ¡°I am doomed...¡± Noa''s face turned red with embarrassment upon realizing she was drooling over


    him. She quickly covered her face with her palm and turned away, knowing she was falling for him.


    Ye Fan was puzzled by her reaction. He scratched his head in confusion. ¡°What a strange woman.¡±


    Going on a shopping trip with a woman was a tiring affair for guys. After a few hours, Geetha was


    exhausted and could not walk anymore. At the end of the day, Ye Fan had to give him a piggyback


    ride home.


    ¡°Hmph! You said we are going shopping for my clothes. In the end, you bought so many for Sir but


    only one for me! I am not going to go out with you in the future!¡± Geetha pouted, looking terribly


    upset at his meager reward after a long tiring evening.


    Noa and Ye Fanughed, tickled by his adorable childish reaction.


    Ye Fan stayed for dinner after sending the boy home.


    After dinner, Noa said, ¡°I have prepared a room for you, Ye Fan. It is just next to mine, so you can


    alwayse to me if you need anything.¡± Her pretty face was turning red from shyness as she said


    that.


    ¡°Thank you, Noa, but I shall not bother you. I am heading back to Elysian Hall to visit Junie.¡± Ye Fan


    gave her a sweet smile and replied.


    ¡°Oh? You are not staying for the night?¡± She sounded disappointed.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. I am running short of time. I have to leave after settling some matters.¡±


    ¡°But... an extra night won''t make much of a difference, right?¡± Noa looked ravishing that evening


    because she had made special efforts to dress up and put on some makeup after dinner.


    She wore her favorite three-leaf clover earrings. The matching neplemented her fair


    smoothplexion.


    The white silk dress that she was wearing showed off her long legs and slender figure, enhancing


    her beauty.


    Her style of dressing was simple, but she had in fact invested a lot of effort to put forth her best


    face. s, all that was wasted on the clueless Ye Fan.


    Blind to the pleading look in her eyes, he held his ground and insisted on leaving.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you dumbhead! How annoying!¡± She could not help but grumble in anger as she watched


    him leave. She looked adorable even when she was angry, but Ye Fan would never notice that.


    He did not know how she felt about him, and he had no wish to spend time on such matters. His


    mind was set on his mission. He needed to settle the outstanding matters in India quickly as he


    couldn''t wait to begin the final stage of Operation Aze.


    Over at Elysian Hall, all the members were gathered fora special asion.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, you have broken thew, so you ought to kneel before the altar and receive your


    punishment!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please kneel to ept your punishment!¡±


    The hall was brightly lit, and all the members had gathered there. The elders were all present, and


    so were the juniors.


    Their eyes were on the person in front of them. That was Junie, the Elysian Master.


    She had a tough time after taking up the appointment. The elders did not give her full respect and


    would only selectively execute those orders that were to their advantage.


    Moreover, they kept a close eye on her with the discipline master constantly breathing down her


    neck. He constantly cited antiquatedws to stop her from doing what she wanted.


    He strictly enforced the rulesid down by their forefathers decades ago and meted out punishment


    ordingly when anyone broke thew.


    Those elders caught Junie making a mistake and insisted on her being punished.


    Junie was prepared to ept the punishment, knowing she had breached the regtions.


    However, she could not understand their insistence on making it a public disy of disciplinary


    action.


    Exasperated, she turned pleadingly to a few of the elders and asked, ¡°I was thinking..., can''t we do


    this in private? After all, I am the head of Elysian Hall. The juniors will lose respect for me if they see


    me being punished. How do you expect me tomand their loyalty and make them work for us?¡±


    ¡°No! Rules apply equally to everyone! Even the grandmaster will have to abide by the rules! These


    are regtions set by our ancestors and ancient masters. No one shall disrespect them. So please


    kneel and ept your punishment, Ms. Junie.¡± The discipline master rejected her outright.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    As the Elysian Master of Punishment came forward, his whole body exuded a terrifying aura.


    ¡°No one is above thew! Even the king of a nation is subjected to the samews as amoner!¡±


    ¡°You should be punished since you broke thew. There''s no bargaining your way out of it.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, who will heed your orders in the future?¡±


    The rest of the Elysian Masters agreed and showed theirsupportforthe Master of Punishment. They


    wanted Junie to plead guilty.


    As they made their so-called requests, these elders exuded overwhelming pressure over her.


    Theirbined aura hit Junie like a tidal wave.


    It looked like they were all forcing her to ept the punishment that could lead to her death.


    She was weak in terms of cultivation and became a member of the Dragon God Hall solely because


    of her medical skills.


    Gasping for breath, her face paled from facing the coercion of several Grandmasters.


    There''s no other choice. I don''t have any other way to change their mind since they choose to forget


    about our past camaraderie.


    ¡°All right. I''ll kneel!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Junie gritted her teeth and finally gave in.


    I''m all alone. None of the elders are on my side even though I''m an Elysian Master and head of the


    sect. I can''t contend against them.


    She turned around and faced the wall of memorial tablets belonging to the sect''s ancestors and


    ancient masters.


    The Master of Punishment took his position behind her with a rod in his hand.


    ording to the sect''sw, an Elysian Master would have to kneel in front of the memorial tablets


    as penance while enduring the pelting on the back.


    Just when Junie was about to go on her knees, a chilling voice halted her from outside the Elysian


    Hall.


    ¡°I want to know which bas***d dares to make my Junie kneel.¡±


    He was challenging every member present.


    The surroundings fell into a dead silence the minute he spoke.


    ¡°Who is it? Who dares to barge into our sacred site? Guards, get the intruder!¡±


    The stupefied members snapped out of their daze at the sudden order.


    Anger stirred within the elder who had instructed the guards to capture the intruder.


    However, a mighty st of Qi hit the guards the second they stepped foot outside the hall. The


    impact threw them off their feet.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Everyone was horrified because they didn''t even catch a glimpse of the man.


    The intruder hasn''t even reached the hall, so how did he hurl the guards off their feet?


    Amidst their surprise and panic, a gust of wind had gained momentum.


    A lean figure had appeared out of nowhere from among the curtain of flying rocks and sands.


    The man''s stance resembled a spear pointing at the sky.


    His handsome face was devoid of emotion despite looking like amoner from afar.


    Yet, everyone in the hall knew better. A turbulent force was surging beneath the man''s calm


    demeanor.


    ¡°It''s you!¡±


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Ye Fan''s show of power had destroyed the arrogance of the sect''s awe-inspiring elders.


    The aura that the grandmasters used to pressure Junie immediately dissipated as their insolent


    faces froze when they realized the intruder was Ye Fan.


    Fear began to sprout within the elders'' bellies and slithered up their spines, choking them with a


    sense of dread.


    If the elders were experiencing such difort, one could imagine the suffering of those rookies


    inexperienced in the martial arts world.


    The unfledged disciples fell on their knees as an excruciating pressure crushed them. It etched lines


    of pain across their faces as they tried to oppose the immense weight.


    The sight was like a scene where the citizens weed their emperor.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Among the crowd, only Junie was smiling.


    She had thrown all thews and whatnots of the sect out of the window the second she saw him.


    She dashed toward Ye Fan like a crazed fangirl, disregarding her image as the head of the sect and


    leapt into his embrace.


    Resigned, Ye Fan caught her with open arms.


    He had wanted to act cool with his hands behind his back like those heroes from the movies.


    Junie''s excitement exaggerated her movement. She wrapped her legs tightly around Ye Fan''s waist,


    and her arms circled his neck.


    Their posture was too intimate to be seen in public.


    The members of Elysian Hall were stunned and enraged by the sight.


    Is that the same goddess of our dreams? The dignified Elysian Master? The unreachable idol whom


    we could only admire from afar? She''s burrowing herself into a man''s embrace like a child.


    They were furious at their own ipetence that they couldn''t have Junie leap into their embrace


    as she did with Ye Fan.


    However, anger stirred within the elders for another reason.


    ¡°This is a sin!¡±


    ¡°She''smitting a sin!¡± ¡°She will be a disgrace to the Elysian Faction sooner


    orter.¡±


    The elderly men were too embarrassed to look at the duo.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, please exercise some self-respect!¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that you''re the Elysian Master and not those wild girls outside!¡± The Master of


    Punishment couldn''t bear to look any longer.


    Despite how much the menined and admonished, their crudements fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°It has only been six months since west met. Do you have to be this excited? All right, get down


    now.¡±


    Ye Fan felt tortured from holding such a beauty in his embrace.


    Regardless of his torment, he still peeked. ¡°Not bad. They grew bigger.¡±


    Junie got off Ye Fan and stuck her chest with pride.


    ¡°Of course! I won''t lose to anyone else.¡±


    Maybe Huangniu''s words from earlier had dealt a blow to her ego.


    She was unwilling to admit defeat toward Duanmu Wan''er in certain areas.


    ¡°This is a sin.¡±


    Junie''s frivolous action fanned the mes of fury within the elders.


    No, we have to stop her! We can''t let her continue with this farce or she might have a baby with Ye


    Fan on the spot. Members of the Elysian Hall practice freeing themselves from any desires. The


    requirement for an Elysian Master is stricter. They must live a life of chastity, especially one like


    Junie. If she has a baby with a random man, it will ruin the reputation of the Elysian Hall.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, the ancestors and ancient masters of our sect is right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to disobey them and yourte master down?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee forward to ept your punishment ording to ourws.¡±


    The elders began to use her predecessor to threaten her.


    Even though Junie was a free spirit, she was stillpelled to obey the wishes of herte master


    because she owed him her gratitude.


    It was a cheap but effective move to get her to behave.


    After she got off Ye Fan, Junie sighed. ¡°I''ll talk to youter after my punishment.¡±


    Despite her dislike of those old codgers, she knew she had broken the sect''sw.


    To be fair, they were just doing their job by enforcing thew.


    However, Ye Fan stopped her.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, this is an internal affair. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You have to be reasonable no matter how domineering you are.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Junie is willing to ept her punishment. Who are you to stop her?¡± The elders began to


    reprimand Ye Fan when he stopped Junie.


    They were cautious and didn''t have a good impression of him.


    Now that Ye Fan was getting involved with their sect''s internal affairs, they were more averse


    toward him.


    ¡°Who said I don''t have the right? Junie is a member of the Dragon God Hall, and I''m its Hall Master.


    In other words, she belongs to me. Who can or dares to punish her but me?¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ye Fan''s defiance had aggravated their anger.


    They wanted nothing more than to summon a lightning bolt to strike the barbaric man.


    However, the elders weren''t dumb. They knew they couldn''t defeat him inbat, so they decided


    to ignore him.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, thete master''s memorial tablet is sitting up there. Do you truly n to disappoint his


    high hopes for you? Please,e and receive your punishment on your own ord.¡±


    The Elysian Master of Punishment looked at Junie.


    All eyes were on her as they awaited her decision.


    She let out another sigh.


    ¡°It''s fine, Ye Fan. It was my fault and I''m ountable for my mistake. They''re just upholding thew


    for the sect''s benefit. I''ll just go over there and kowtow a few times. It''s just a formality. I won''t get


    hurt.¡±


    Junie assured Ye Fan before she went to ept her punishment.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Junie did not want to burn bridges since she knew Ye Fan had her best interests at heart.


    However, the elders were not in the wrong either because they simply wanted to defend the sect.


    In the end, Junie convinced herself that she was the one to be med, and naturally, she would


    have to pay for her mistake.


    At the urging of the elders, she eventually knelt before the ancestors'' and ancient masters''


    memorial tablets.


    ¡°Get me the rod!¡± roared the Master of Punishment before somebody hurriedly handed him a rod


    made with special materials.


    Then, he lifted the instrument and was ready to swing it at Junie''s back in front of everyone in the


    hall.


    ¡°That''s going to hurt,¡±mented someone in the crowd.


    Junie''s face immediately turned into a grimace when she heard the Master of Punishment inhale


    deeply.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since she spent most of her time studying medicine, Junie did not care much about her cultivation.


    Hence, she feared she would feel the full extent of the pain her punisher was going to dish out with


    the rod.


    With gritted teeth and eyes shut tight, she braced herself forthe imminent burning sensation.


    Thud!


    Unexpectedly, the woman did not feel anything at all.


    The sounding from behind sounded like the rod had hit something hard.


    ¡°Huh? What''s going on?¡± When Junie turned around to see what had happened, the rod was


    already on the floor. As for the Master of Punishment, he grunted before staggering a few steps


    back.


    ¡°Ye-Ye Fan?¡± Junie was shocked, for she never thought Ye Fan would defend her. Not only did the


    man disarm the Master of Punishment, but he also drove the elder back.


    Sensing that the man had made a mistake, Junie quickly dissuaded him from interfering. ¡°Ye Fan,


    I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. This is just a formality. I¡ª¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± rebuked Ye


    Fan suddenly. ¡°Formality? The guy''s about to swing that specialized rod with his Qi, and you call


    that formality? He''s basically trying to spit on your name and injure your body too! If I hadn''t stepped


    in, that rod would''ve split your skin open!¡±


    Since Ye Fan rarelyshed out at Junie like that, she was stunned after listening to him.


    Just when she was about to say something in response, thetter cut her off again.


    ¡°You''re to shut up, remember? From this moment on, I''ll be the one who does the talking while you


    stay behind me and be silent. Another word from you, and I''ll toss you out of here!¡± Ye Fan scolded


    Junie like he would a subordinate.


    In all the years they had known each other, he seldom talked to her so sternly.


    Even to Gaius and the others, Ye Fan hardly ever spoke in that tone.


    Since he had nothing but love for her, Junie never even knew the man was capable of raising his


    voice at


    her.


    Naturally, she was mortified to witness his fury firsthand.


    After getting rebuked, Junie dared not to make a sound because she was too terrified to even lift


    her head to look at Ye Fan.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing, Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to meddle in our internal affairs?¡±


    ¡°You insolent brute!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Junie vited the rules and so deserved to be punished. Even she, herself, thinks so.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to step in?¡±


    ¡°Don''t think we''re afraid of you just because you''re powerful.¡±


    ¡°Cross us again, and we''lle down on you with everything we''ve got, including our lives!¡±


    The elders were offended when they saw how the intruder had rudely interrupted Junie''s


    punishment.


    What Ye Fan did was unreasonable and disrespectful! What right does an outsider like him have to


    interfere in our matters? Besides, Junie was ready to ept her punishment. Who is he to deny her


    that?


    In response to the elders'' scolding, Ye Fan simply sneered, ¡°What a joke! Junie is a member of the


    Dragon God Hall, and I''m the Hall Master. That means she belongs to me! And you think you lot


    have the right to punish my people?¡±


    ¡°But she''s the head of Elysian Hall, so she''s bound by our rules!¡± shouted an Elysian Hall member.


    ¡°F*ck your rules? I, Chu Tianfan, am the ruler! Only I can punish my people; nobody else! Even if


    Junie wants to kneel to you, she can''t do so without my permission. And if anybody''s got a problem


    with that, they can take it up with me,¡± Ye Fan dered arrogantly with a fierce re.


    With that, he released an aura so intense that the ground shook, forcing the elders to take several


    steps back.


    Nobody had expected the sudden turn of events to ur.


    All those who were observant enough could tell that punishing Junie was no longer possible as long


    as Ye Fan was present.


    However, the elders would not stand for it. Not only are we forced to let Ye Fan get away scot-free,


    but we also have to give Junie up too?


    No matter what, they refused to let Ye Fan have it his way, so they turned to re at Junie. ¡°Is this


    part of your n all along, Ms. Junie?¡±


    ¡°As the head of Elysian Hall, not only did you vite our rules, but now you''re also working with an


    outsider to defy your own people and disrespect your elders?¡±


    ¡°How would thete Elysian Masters think of you if they knew how rebellious you are?¡±


    ¡°What you''re doing brings nothing but shame to our sect!¡±


    ¡°Have you no shame, Ms. Junie?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°I hope you know what you''re doing because we have nothing else to say to you.¡±


    Furious, the elders scolded Junie one after another. She is siding with an outsider instead of her


    elders and working with him to bully and humiliate us. If word of this ever gets out, our entire sect


    will be aughingstock!


    After venting their anger, they turned around and were ready to leave.


    ¡°Hold up! Did I say you could leave?¡± questioned Ye Fan coldly, stopping the elders dead in their


    tracks.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what do you say we just let this go?¡± Worried that the situation would get out of hand,


    Junie tried to stop the man once again. The elders may not be very likable, but they don''t harbor ill


    intentions. Besides, we''re all in the same sect. I''d rather not see anybody get hurt.


    ¡°What did I say just now? Did I permit you to speak?¡± asked Ye Fan rhetorically, forcing Junie to


    pipe down and retreat behind the man with her head lowered.


    ¡°What more do you want, Chu Tianfan? Do you intend to kill us, your close confidante''s elders?¡±


    inquired the elders impatiently after turning back around to face the Dragon God Hall Master.


    As if they were confident that Ye Fan would not dare do anything reckless to them, the elders


    showed no sign of fear in theirtone of voice.


    That was because they were not only Junie''s allies but also the elders of Elysian Hall. Ye Fan


    wouldn''t dare try anything as long as Junie''s one of us.


    However, the elders had overestimated the importance of their position.


    Just because Ye Fan cared about Junie did not mean he felt the same way about Elysian Hall.


    In response to their arrogant words, Ye Fan simply ordered, ¡°Kneel before me now!¡±


    Thud!Thud!Thud!


    The man''s roar was somanding that the elders were instantly forced to get on their knees; no


    one was excepted.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how dare you...¡±


    ¡°You''re getting out of line!¡±


    The elders all let out a low growl of anger at Ye Fan, furious that Ye Fan made them do something


    so humiliating. We''ve never even knelt before Ms. Junie, and now we have to do it to him?


    To them, there was nothing more shameful than getting on their knees for an outsider.


    ¡°I''m getting out of line? What about you? How dare youy a finger on Junie!¡± retorted Ye Fan


    without a second thought.


    ¡°That''s nonsense! Ms. Junie is only getting punished because she vited our rules. We have


    every reason to give our Master her due.¡±


    ¡°Not only did you step out of line when you interrupted us, but now you wish to twist the truth as


    well?¡±


    ¡°If word of your actions ever gets out, the world will know how arrogant and unreasonable you are! I


    think they''d agree with us that we''re the ones getting


    bullied.¡±


    Even though the elders were forced into a position of humility, they remained defiant.


    ¡°What a joke! Do you think this is me bullying you? Why would I do that when I can kill you all


    without breaking a sweat? The only reason you''re still alive is that I''m determined to unmask you


    hypocrites!


    ¡°You gather inrge numbers to deliberately put Junie in a difficult position so that you can punish


    and humiliate her in front of all your sect members. You said that you were only doing this because


    she vited your rules, but I know you only wanted to undermine her just so you could take full


    control of Elysian Hall. You''re all just a bunch of scheming old snakes who imed to be upholding


    your rules. Do you think you can fool me with your false sense of justice? You people have no


    shame!¡± exined Ye Fan while staring coldly at the elders.


    He gave the elders no quarter and outright exposed them, shining a light on the truth.


    Since the previous head of Elysian Hall had appointed Junie, her position was basically


    indisputable.


    However, none of the elders liked the idea of a weak woman leading the sect, so they had been


    plotting on manipting her as their puppet.


    Junie''s mistake was minor and only warranted punishment in private, but the elders deliberately


    made a big deal out of it by gathering everyone in the sect to observe the thrashing.


    Their only intention was to undermine Junie and make themselves look good by pretending to be


    strict but fair.


    If the elders managed to pull off the punishment in front of all the sect members, it would not be long


    before they got what they wanted.


    Nobody had any idea that the elders were such a devious lot, except for Ye Fan. Having dealt with


    all kinds of people for the past decade, the man had learned to tell if others had ulterior motives.


    After being exposed like that, the hypocritical elders immediately fell dead silent.


    Feeling the weight of their guilt, the elders kept their heads and dared not to utter another word.


    ¡°Did you really think that Junie was all alone, and she had nobody to protect her? Then let me


    remind you that she still has the entire Dragon God Hall and me backing her. You will all pay for


    trying to take advantage of somebody who belongs with me!¡± Ye Fan''s roar was so fierce that it


    immediately turned everyone''s face pale as a sheet.


    Petrified, the elders widened their eyes at Ye Fan in shock, for none of them thought that the man


    would be reckless enough to kill them. How can he be so unsparing! After all, we''re like brothers to


    Junie.


    ¡°Junie, please! You have to save us!¡±


    At that moment, Ye Fan had already summoned his infinite energy and condensed it into several Qi


    des.


    The aura emanating from the man was so intense and fearsome that none even dared to take him


    on.


    Hence, the elders had no choice but to put their hope on the woman hiding behind Ye Fan.


    ¡°Junie, we''re like family, are we not? Are you really going to just let him kill us? If we die, Elysian


    Hall will be doomed!¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t personal. We were just trying to do what was best for the sect. Please! For the sake of


    ancestors, save us!¡±


    The elders were so terrified that they almost peed their pants, for they knew the man ranked


    number one on the Sky Ranking was ready to unleash his wrath.


    Ye Fan could kill a Supreme whenever he wanted to, much less the elders, whose strongest was


    merely a Grandmaster.


    If any of them decided to take Ye Fan head-on, they would be obliterated.


    Seeing how pitiable the elders were, Junie eventually caved and so stepped forward to pull at Ye


    Fan''s shirt.


    Some couldmunicate without saying a word. All they needed to do was take one look, and they


    would know exactly what the other person was thinking.


    That was the case between Ye Fan and Junie. The man only had to take one look at Junie before


    he let out a sigh.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They''re nobody. Why does it matter if they live or not?¡±


    To Ye Fan, the elders were less than insects.


    Except for the fine woman before him, Ye Fan never cared about anyone in Elysian Hall.


    ¡°Ye Fan, please just give them another chance. They only did what they did because they had the


    sect''s best interests at heart.¡± Junie knew the elders did not mean to harm her and that they were


    just unhappy to have a young woman like her lead the sect.


    ¡°Gosh, what am I going to do with you? Fine. I''ll listen to you and spare these dogs their lives.¡±


    Finally, Ye Fan was persuaded to spare the men.


    He continued, ¡°But let me make myself clear. I''m only letting you live because of Junie. If I ever find


    out that you''re getting any ideas again, nobody will be able to stop me from wiping you all from the


    face of the earth! Do you understand?¡± His threat caused the elders to shake in their boots.


    Relieved that Ye Fan had changed his mind about killing them, the elders immediately promised


    that they would not bully Junie ever again.


    ¡°Well? What are you lot still standing there for?¡±


    With a wave of his arm, Ye Fan sent a burst of Qi in the elders'' way and swept them off their feet.


    Still, they dared not to say anything to offend the man. Instead, they hurriedly got back on their feet


    and took off, especially the Master of Punishment and his fellow elders.


    What was supposed to be an empowering moment forthem ended up being a humiliating one.


    ¡°This is a miscalction on our part. Who would''ve thought that Junie would be someone so


    important to Chu Tianfan!¡±


    The elders never expected Ye Fan to care about Junie so much since he, ranked number one on


    the Sky Ranking, could have had anyone he wanted. Doesn''t he have a thing going on with the


    Moon God, so why would he care about Junie? There are many women out there who are way


    more desirable than her.


    At first, the elders thought Junie was nothing but a side chick to Ye Fan, but they were proven


    wrong in the end. There''s definitely something going on between Chu Tianfan and Junie, something


    we don''t know about.


    ¡°Can''t you be a little bit more considerate? How am I supposed to react when you put me in such an


    awkward position?¡± After seeing how Ye Fan chased away her sect members like dogs, Junie


    furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    To her, it felt like the man thought of Elysian Hall as nothing more than a horde of lowlifes that he


    could do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°They''re just a bunch of snakes. What? Do you expect me to treat them like royalties? I can tell you


    that there''s not a lot in this world who can im to have topped me,¡± stated Ye Fan with a smirk.


    The truth was he despised everyone in Elysian Hall except for Junie.


    ¡°What about me then? Do you think I can be on top of you?¡± Junie gazed at Ye Fan with her


    gorgeous pair of eyes and flirted with the man.


    She had facial features so exquisite that they could put the moon and stars to shame.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    When Ye Fan heard Junie''s yful words, he immediately shuddered. What a vixen!


    Then, the man hurriedly took off, leaving Junie to her chuckles.


    Junie had always enjoyed poking fun at Ye Fan like that.


    Everybody knew how authoritative the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall was, but none was aware of


    his helplessness against a woman''s tease.


    After she was done chuckling, Junie quickly went after the man.


    ¡°Junie, will you be following me? Or are you staying in India? You may be brilliant in medicine, but


    you don''t have what it takes to protect yourself. Not to mention how guileless you are. I''m worried


    that those old snakes are going to take advantage of you again when I''m gone,¡± voiced Ye Fan as


    he and Junie walked down the street together that breezy evening.


    It was quiet since few remained outside after nightfall.


    asionally, a car or two would pass them by, but that was it.


    Ye Fan realized that he had overestimated the elders of Elysian Hall.


    He thought the elders would swear their undying fealty to Junie since she was handpicked by the


    previous Elysian Master and had restored the sect to its former glory.


    However, after what happened that day, Ye Fan realized that Junie was as respected in the sect as


    he imagined her to be.


    Instead, she was restrained and taken advantage of.


    ¡°Come on. Be honest with me. You just like having me around, don''t you? Fortunately for you, I''m


    an extremely helpful person. If you really want me to stay beside you a little longer, I don''t see why I


    can''t generously spare another hour to walk with you,¡± said Junie as she skipped ahead of Ye Fan


    like a yful deer,pletely devoid of the authoritativeness of a sect leader.


    ¡°Stop fooling around, Junie. I''m being serious here. To tell you the truth, I''m pretty conflicted too.


    Even if you were toe with me, I can''t promise you that everything''s going to be smooth sailing


    from here on out. Heck, I might even put you in an even more dangerous situation. However, I''m


    worried about leaving you here alone too.¡±


    Having known Junie for so many years, Ye Fan was well aware that the woman had never had to


    deal with devious schemers and nefarious plots since she spent most of her life alone in Xijiang.


    It was only natural that he would worry about her managing a sect and its members all on her own.


    ¡°It''s okay. I know you''re just looking out for me, but I''ll be fine. The elders can be a little stubborn


    with the old ways, but they won''t hurt me. Undermining me is probably the only thing they''ll try.


    Besides, you''ve already warned them. Seeing how terrified they were just now, I don''t think they''d


    dare get any ideas again,¡± assured Junie with a smile, trying to get Ye Fan to stop being so


    concerned.


    ¡°Fine. If you''ve decided to stay, I won''t force you toe with me. Just promise me you''ll take good


    care of yourself. When I''m gone, you won''t have anybody to depend on but yourself in India.¡±


    Junie could sense his underlying message and so raised an eyebrow curiously at thetter.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What about those in Folo Pce? Didn''t you say they have surrendered to you, and I could reach


    out to them if I ever needed help?¡±


    In response, Ye Fan simply walked to theke nearby and stared nkly at it before calmly


    revealing, ¡°I''m going to take them with me when I leave.¡±


    ¡°You''re taking the Supremes with you? Wait. Does that mean...¡± It did not take long for someone as


    smart as Junie to figure out what he meant.


    Junie''s delicate body trembled slightly as she widened her eyes in surprise. I knew this day would


    come, but I never thought it would be this soon! A chapter has only just concluded, and another is


    already beginning?


    ¡°Don''t you think you should wait a little longer? Just to be on the safe side,¡± suggested Junie


    concernedly.


    Ye Fan gave her a half-hearted smile before responding, ¡°It''s been almost three years. Don''t you


    think I''ve waited long enough? If I waste any more time, I''m afraid Gaius and the other old-timers


    won''t have a chance to see their Dragon Master again.¡±


    ¡°But Ye Fan¡ª¡± Junie still wished to change his mind, but she was interrupted before she could


    finish her


    sentence.


    ¡°No buts, Junie. The safe side is just an illusion. No matter what we do, there''ll always be risks. You


    can have the best n in the world, but things won''t always go as nned. That''s why I don''t see


    the point of waiting any longer. We just have to do whatever we can and leave the rest to fate.¡±


    The night breeze blew and seemed to have carried Ye Fan''s faint words to somewhere far away.


    At that moment, the man recalled the first time he visited Chu Sect.


    It did not matter how well-prepared he was back then because he was still caught off guard.


    Chu Yuan''s sudden appearance disrupted all his careful nning and arrangements.


    Hence, Ye Fan was convinced that no ns nor preparations were infallible and that all he could do


    was try his best. The rest is up to fate.


    Since she could tell that Ye Fan had already made up his mind, Junie decided to stop persuading


    the man.


    Even though Junie wanted to leave with Ye Fan, she knew she would only be a hindrance to the


    man because of how weak she was.


    Instead of burdening him, Junie thought it would be best if she stayed behind and waited for Ye Fan


    to return. Even if things were to go south, with me stationed in India, the Eastsea tragedy would


    never happen again.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°All right. Noa and I will throw you a farewell party tomorrow then.¡±


    As a true friend, Junie wanted to support Ye Fan, no matter his decision.


    Even if she knew he might note back alive, Junie was sure that a farewell party was in order.


    On top of that, she was aware of the importance of what Ye Fan was ready to do.


    The man had basically prepared his entire life for this.


    Like flowers that blossomed for a short while and fireflies with short lifespans, Ye Fan would rather


    go


    out in a ze of glory than live out a meaningless life.


    Knowing that, Junie decided to stop trying to dissuade Ye Fan.


    The night passed quickly, and soon a new day arrived.


    Ye Fan thought Junie had a simple send-off in mind, so he was surprised when he was greeted with


    a grand feast.


    Almost every noble in India knew Ye Fan was leaving.


    The president and those in Folo Pce were so emotional when they heard the news that they


    almost cried. Thank goodness! Ye Fan''s finally leaving us!


    Overjoyed, they decided to hold a state-level banquet to celebrate, hoping that he would never


    return to them again.


    Junie was rolling on the floorughing when she heard their n.


    ¡°Do you see how important you are to the royalty of India? They''re sending you off with a grand


    feast! I even heard that they''re going to grant you dukeship.¡±


    She rocked back and forth,ughing at Ye Fan in the room.


    ¡°You rascal! You think that''s funny? They''re only holding a feast because they can''t wait to see me


    off,¡± he scoffed with a bitter smile. I know exactly what the royal family of India is thinking. They


    deliberately organize a farewell banquet to ensure I follow through with my decision to leave.


    ¡°I don''t see anything wrong with that. Since you''re leaving anyway, why not have a good time before


    you do? About the person you were looking for, I found her. This is her phone number in case you


    want to contact her.¡±


    After providing Ye Fan with the piece of information, Junie left since she still had matters to tend to


    at Elysian Hall.


    As soon as he got the number, Ye Fan grabbed his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Hello. Is this Zhang Xiaoyu? Your grandfather asked me to deliver a letter to you. May I know


    where you are now?¡± Before leaving India, Ye Fan remembered he had an undelivered letter.


    Hence, he had Junie look for its intended recipient. Coincidentally, the person on the other end of


    the line happened to be in the same city.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Zhang Xiaoyu replied to Ye Fan, ¡°Oh. Send it to Scenic Hotel then.¡±


    Her curt reply had Ye Fan shaking his head in disapproval.


    Are all youngdies so arrogant these days?


    He followed up that thought with a bitter smile.


    After checking Scenic Hotel''s address, he was surprised to realize it was on the same street as the


    Indian pce.


    Well, I guess at least it''s along the way.


    Ye Fan decided to personally deliver the item to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    On his way to Scenic Hotel, Noa called him and told him that she had arranged fora car to pick him


    up.


    Ye Fan exined the situation, ¡°I have some business to attend to, Noa. I''ve left Elysian Hall. Don''t


    worry about me; I''ll make my way overter.¡± ¡°All right then. I''ll wait for you at the pce, then? Oh


    right, how''s your phone? Is it working well? I can get you another one if you''re having difficulties


    with this model,¡± Noa offered with a smile.


    ¡°It''s a great phone. Thanks, Noa.¡±


    Ye Fan was impressed by Noa''s attentiveness.


    She had thought of buying him a phone the day before while they were out buying clothes.


    Still, a phone was as good as a consumable to Ye Fan. He predicted he would throw it away in a


    few more days.


    He soon arrived at the agreed-upon location. Half an hour passed, but there was no one to be seen.


    Just as Ye Fan''s patience was about to snap, a slender woman in a red gown strolled out of Scenic


    Hotel on a pair of stilettos, apanied by a group of bodyguards.


    Zhang Xiaoyu nced around before calling someone on her phone.


    Soon enough, Ye Fan received a call.


    Zhang Xiaoyu shot him a nce from afar before waving a bodyguard over to meet Ye Fan.


    When the bodyguard reached Ye Fan, he said brusquely, ¡°You must be the delivery guy. Just give


    me the letter, and you can leave.¡±


    His cold and rude attitude brought a frown to Ye Fan''s face.


    Naturally, Ye Fan did not spare the bodyguard any civilities as he retorted, ¡°I won''t do a half-hearted


    job of delivering this letter. Ask the recipient to get the letter herself. I won''t give this to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The bodyguard''s eyes widened in disbelief as he sputtered, ¡°You look so frail that the wind


    could topple you, but you''re gutsier than expected. Fine. Wait here.¡±


    Noticing Ye Fan''s obvious refusal to hand over the letter, the bodyguard had no choice but to report


    this to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    A whileter, the slender woman from earlier walked over and introduced herself.


    ¡°I''m Zhang Xiaoyu. You can give me the letter. I hope you''re not lying to me, or I''ll sue you for


    harassment and send you to jail!¡± She added thatst threat


    disgruntledly.


    She wondered if Ye Fan was a pervert who came up with an excuse for delivering her grandfather''s


    letter to approach her.


    Ye Fan shook his head in response.


    Are people these days truly so impolite? Ah, forget it. I''m giving her a free pass on ount of her


    grandfather.


    He gave her the letter and turned around to leave.


    To his surprise, Zhang Xiaoyu''s bodyguards stopped him from leaving.


    They would only let him go after verifying the legitimacy of the letter.


    In fact, the bodyguards acted as though they would pack Ye Fan off to the police station at any


    minute.


    Zhang Xiaoyu opened the envelope and verified her grandfather''s handwriting.


    However, she knitted her brows after reading the letter.


    Zhang Xiaoyu shot Ye Fan a wary stare and demanded, ¡°Who are you? What''s your job? Your


    background? How do you know my grandpa?¡±


    Ye Fan replied half-heartedly, ¡°I''m just an average Joe from a normal background.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It looks like you have some sense of self-awareness. In that case, I''ll cut to the chase.


    Grandpa wants the two of us to date, but I''m sure you realize we belong to different worlds. I would


    never date someone of your status. So, I hope you won''t have any unrealistic expectations about


    my grandpa''s wishes.¡±


    With that, she pped the letter on Ye Fan''s chest.


    Just then, an Aston Martin sports car drove toward them and pulled to a stop before Zhang Xiaoyu.


    The car door opened and out walked a tuxedo-d Duo Li.


    He announced, ¡°Xiaoyu, I''m here to send you to the banquet. Please get in!¡±


    He politely gestured for Zhang Xiaoyu to get into the sports car.


    ¡°Is this your new bodyguard?¡± Duo Li asked upon noticing Ye Fan.


    Zhang Xiaoyu shook her head and smiled. ¡°He''s just one of my admirers.¡±


    Duo Li sighed and advised, ¡°Xiaoyu, you need to be less friendly next time. You can''t be too nice to


    everyone you see, or you may attract unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Prince Duo Li. I''ll be more careful in the future,¡± Zhang Xiaoyu replied gently. She was


    exceptionally sweet and polite in front of this nobleman.


    Gone was any trace of her earlier arrogance and hostility toward Ye Fan.


    The sports car soon drove off with the snazzily dressed pair inside, leaving Zhang Xiaoyu''s


    bodyguards in the dust.


    They took turns taunting Ye Fan. ¡°See that?¡±


    ¡°Prince Duo Li is the only worthy match for Ms. Zhang.¡± ¡°You shouldn''t have any designs on Ms.


    Zhang.


    Honestly, I admire your foolish bravery.¡± ¡°Haha!¡±


    The bodyguardsughed and walked off, leaving behind a confused Ye Fan.


    I only came to deliver a letter. Why did they suddenlybel me as some female celebrity''s admirer?


    As far as Ye Fan knew, Zhang Xiaoyu was an up-anding celebrity in India''s Bollywood scene.


    She was indeed beautiful, yet to Ye Fan, who had seen many women in his lifetime, Zhang Xiaoyu''s


    beauty hardly awed him.


    Noa''s beauty and elegance were far superior to Zhang Xiaoyu''s.


    There were also Tang Yun and Moon God, who were arguably beauties of theirtime.


    Ye Fan looked down at the discarded letter on the ground and muttered, ¡°I guess that old man


    yed me for a fool.¡±


    He was toozy to go through the letter.


    The contents hardly mattered to him.


    Zhang Xiaoyu, no, even Jiangbei''s Zhang family were unimportant characters to him.


    As long as nothing unexpected happened, Ye Fan did not believe he would cross paths with the


    family again.


    Just then, Noa called. Once the line connected, she asked, ¡°Are you almost here, Ye Fan? The king


    wants to know when you''ll arrive so he can arrange for the royal chef to prepare some dishes.¡±


    By then, Ye Fan had already received numerous calls urging him to make his way to the banquet.


    The banquet was merely an excuse.


    They wanted to treat Ye Fan to a meal and quickly send him on his way.


    The longer he stayed in India, the greater the risk for India''s martial arts world to crumble overnight.


    Thus, Ye Fan''s arrival at his farewell banquet was highly anticipated.


    Ye Fan replied to Noa, ¡°Okay, you can stop rushing


    me. I''ll be there soonest.¡±


    He did not know whether tough or cry at everyone''s eagerness.


    In the end, Ye Fan decided to fly to the pce.


    He lost his bearings in the unfamiliarnd and flew in the wrong direction.


    Ye Fan ended up traveling a much farther distance before arriving at the pce.


    ¡°This must be the ce, right?¡±


    His guess was confirmed after ncing at the heavily guarded pce.


    Vroom!


    Just then, a car engine rumbled behind Ye Fan.


    A shy sports car swerved and stopped at the pce gate.


    A flushed Zhang Xiaoyu, who upied the passenger seat of the fancy vehicle, eximed, ¡°It was


    so fast, almost as fast as a ne!¡±


    The driver, Duo Li, smiled faintly but boasted, ¡°It only needs under four seconds to hit a hundred


    kilometers an hour. In fact, it can go up to three hundred and fourteen kilometers an hour. I dare say


    there isn''t a car faster than mine in the whole of India.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he held ZhangXiaoyu''s hand and led her out the car.


    ¡°Uhm? Isn''t that your admirer?¡± The prince noticed Ye Fan immediately.


    Zhang Xiaoyu shook her head and said, ¡°That''s impossible, Prince Duo Li. You have India''s fastest


    car; how could he arrive before us? You must be confused, Princey.¡±


    While she shook her head, she met Ye Fan''s gaze and froze in shock.


    Dear God! It really is him! How is that possible? Don''t tell me he actually flew here? How else could


    he arrive before us?

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Unfortunately, the surprise onlysted for a moment because Zhang Xiaoyu got angry soon after.


    She exited the car in a pair of high heels that were as high as fifteen centimeters. Then she walked


    right to Ye Fan and red in displeasure. ¡°How shameless are you? I can''t believe you stalked me.


    Haven''t I made things clear? A woman like me will never fall for a piece of trash like you. I''m


    warningyou. If you keep badgering me like this, I will forgo being civil and ignore the fact that we are


    from the same country. Instead, I will beat you up!¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu shouted furiously and threw endless insults at Ye Fan.


    Thetter didn''t say anything. All he did was stare strangely at the former.


    The expression he wore... It was as though he was looking at an idiot.


    He turned around and left immediately after.


    Ye Fan''s behavior undoubtedly pissed Zhang Xiaoyu off.


    She reached out and stopped him from leaving. After that, she roared, ¡°Get your butt back here...


    Are you freaking deaf? I am talking to you! Also, what is with that attitude of yours? I am not happy


    with it, and I demand an apology.¡±


    It was clear that Zhang Xiaoyu was really spoilt.


    Ye Fan''s distaste and expression made her ufortable, and she wanted him to apologize for it.


    Ye Fan was so angry that, for some reason, he ended upughing aloud.


    Zhang Jiuling is such an honorable and intelligent man, so how did he end up with an... insufferable


    granddaughter like this?


    ¡°What''s wrong, Xiaoyu? Is he bothering you?¡±


    Prince Duo Li showed up from behind Zhang Xiaoyu. When he saw how angry his date was, he


    immediately became concerned.


    Zhang Xiaoyu changed her unreasonable stance andined to Duo Li in a sweet but troubled


    tone, ¡°Princey, he is the problem. He is just too much. I''ve already made it clear that I am not


    interested in him,


    but he keeps badgering me. That is so annoying.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu stomped her feet and sounded frustrated.


    Prince Duo Li cooed, ¡°It''s okay. It''s just a simple matter, and I can solve the problem for you.¡±


    After saying all that calmly, he stood up and scanned Ye Fan from head to toe before scoffing in


    distaste.


    ¡°Hey, punk! I had you on my radar ever since I saw you going after Xiaoyu at the entrance of the


    hotel. I didn''t think that you''d actually stalk her all the way here. Do you honestly think that you can


    bully someone while being at the entrance of the pce? Kneel before her right away and


    apologize. If you don''t, I''ll make you wish you were never born!¡± threatened Duo Li mercilessly.


    Ye Fan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You want me to apologize to her? Hah! Do you really think


    you have the power to do so?¡±


    ¡°Imbecile!¡± roared Zhang Xiaoyu. She was instantly infuriated. ¡°Prince Duo Li is the President of


    India''s nephew. He is a member of the royal family, and a pauper like you has no right to talk back


    at him. You better p yourself right now to apologize for your


    insolence, oryou will be dead!¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu pointed the finger at Ye Fan and reprimanded thetter endlessly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ye Fan, however, wasn''t bothered at all. ¡°He''s a member of the royal family, but so what? To me,


    that means nothing.¡±


    His smile remained as calm as ever.


    ¡°That''s gutsy. It''s interesting because only a handful of people have the guts to look down on


    members of the royal family.¡±


    Just then, a series of harshughter came from the other side.


    All anyone saw was a man in luxurious clothes making his way over as a few women circled around


    him.


    ¡°My dear brother, I''m d you''re here.¡±


    Prince Duo Li greeted the guy as soon as he saw him approaching.


    Zhang Xiaoyu was taken aback.


    Duo Li referred to him as his big brother... Does that mean... he''s the future duke?


    Zhang Xiaoyu immediately became excited.


    At the end of the day, Duo Li was just the youngest son, and only the eldest son could inherit the


    dukedom in India.


    In other words, Duo Li''s brother was much more powerful than him.


    Zhang Xiaoyu was excited and nervous, but she quickly stepped forward to introduce herself.


    She had just started her career in the entertainment industry and would need influential investors to


    help her if she wanted to be famous.


    Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t just get close to members of the royal family because she wanted to marry into


    the family. She also did that to get them to invest in herself and make her famous.


    Duo Li''s brother simply nodded at Zhang Xiaoyu when she greeted him. He turned his attention to


    Ye Fan soon after. ¡°My brother demanded that you apologize, but you im that he is not powerful


    enough to pressure you into doing so. Well, what if I were to make the same demand? Is that good


    enough for you?¡± Duo Li''s brother sneered. His tone was brimming with the arrogance of a bully.


    ¡°You stupid punk. The prince has already issued his orders, so get on your knees right now.¡± The


    previousmotion had attracted the attention of quite a few people.


    Hence, a crowd gathered, and everyone demanded that Ye Fan kneel and apologize when they saw


    Duo Li and his brother there.


    Simrly, Zhang Xiaoyu wanted Ye Fan to apologize.


    Duo Li''s brother didn''t care about much, though.


    As far as he was concerned, Ye Fan was just a nameless pauper.


    The former assumed that a single order from him would scare Ye Fan silly.


    However, Ye Fan''s response infuriated the guy so much that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Sorry, but you mean nothing to me, too.¡± ¡°You...¡± He was so angry that he clenched his fists.


    ¡°And what if I were the one who issued thatmand?¡±


    Yet another voice brimming with arrogance rang out.


    Everyone turned their attention to the source of that voice.


    All they saw was the crowd parting in half.


    A man, who was worshiped by everyone, made his way to Ye Fan and the others.


    ¡°Is that...¡±


    ¡°Prince Savanth?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he the king''s eldest son?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, what is with today?¡±


    ¡°Why have the princes gathered?¡±


    ¡°Is the king throwing a party or something?¡±


    The crowd instantly parted when they saw the crown prince.


    Many onlookers gasped in astonishment.


    They were curious. Why have so many members of the royal family gathered here today?


    ¡°Pfft, you really are nothing but a bunch of hooligans. How do you not know that today is the day a


    VIP of the country will be visiting?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu felt superior when she heard the crowd discussing the matter, and she couldn''t help


    sneering at them.


    She had already heard from Prince Duo Li that the king would be throwing a party to wee a


    powerful individual.


    Rumor had it that the king would even grant said individual an important title.


    Given the importance of that exclusive event, even a billionaire would not be privy to any insights or


    invitations.


    Hence, it was only natural that regr citizens were not aware of it.


    ¡°Punk, the crown prince is here, and you are in a heap of trouble. Hah, I''d like to see what you''ll do


    now.¡±


    Prince Duo Li grinned evilly and dissed Ye Fan a little


    before he went to his brother''s side so that they could wee the crown prince together.


    Ye Fan wasn''t worried at all, though.


    He kept his hands in his pockets and was rxed as he stood there.


    As he stared at the royalties standing before him, he grinned and replied, ¡°Sorry, I''m still


    unbothered.¡±


    What the f*ck? Go to hell.


    The crowd was practically going insane when they heard what Ye Fan said.


    Many minds were blown at that moment.


    Holy moly, this guy is a little too much, isn''t he? First, he dissed Prince Duo Li, then he disregarded


    the duke''s eldest son, and now he has disrespected the crown prince! What the hell is he thinking?


    Is he courting death or something?


    ¡°You stupid punk. I bet you''re actually seeking death, huh?¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe you offended a member of the royal family!¡±


    ¡°Guards, break his legs and throw him in to Grange River.¡±


    Duo Li was so angry that he issued the order.


    Themotion right outside the pce was getting a little out of hand, so someone exited the


    pce and made his way over.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is there such a ruckus? The party is about to begin, and our VIP is about to


    show up. You lot arete, so why aren''t you making up for time lost by hurrying up?¡±


    A middle-aged man had shown up and was scolding Duo Li and the others in displeasure.


    ¡°Understood, Father,¡± replied Duo Li and his brother simultaneously while having their heads down.


    Prince Savanth didn''t retort, either.


    The customs at the time dictated that since they were still from the younger generation, so they had


    to obey the words of those from the previous generation.


    ¡°Hmph, you got lucky today, you idiot. I will deal with you after the party.¡±


    Duo Li and the others red at Ye Fan before making their way into the pce.


    After the princes left, the spectators dispersed as well.


    Ye Fan straightened his clothes a bit before making his way toward the party as well.


    ¡°Hey, beggars are not allowed here. Get out!¡± shouted the bodyguards.


    They were lucky that Noa showed up at that exact moment. If she hadn''t, Ye Fan might''ve left in a fit


    of anger, and that party would''ve ended before it even began. It was likely that the leaders of India


    would be utterly infuriated by that.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re finally here. Hurry, everybody''s waiting for you. Let''s head in together.¡±


    Noa, in her elegant outfit, walked out of the pce to wee Ye Fan.


    With the bodyguards still staring in astonishment, the head of the prominent Vias family, who is also


    the princess of India, hugged Ye Fan''s arm and walked right past them.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Inside the pce...


    Influential figures from various industries and political parties had already taken their seats.


    Everything was ready, and all that was left was for the honored guest to show up.


    Prince Duo Li and the other younger royal family members were sitting quietly in the corner of the


    vast hall.


    Every single one of those princes looked grim at that moment.


    ¡°That hooligan''s too much.¡±


    ¡°Duo Li, who is that punk? I can''t believe he is that arrogant. It''s bad enough that he offended both


    you and me, but Prince Savanth is the crown prince! How could that idiot disregard the crown


    prince?¡±


    The more Duo Li''s brother thought about it, the angrier he became. It got to the point where he was


    cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Calm down, brother. All we have to do is wait until the party is over. After that, we can have


    someone deal with that punk. I''ve already asked Xiaoyu about it, and he is a nobody. My guess is


    that he is just a random gangster,¡± replied Prince Duo Li to pacify his brother.


    ¡°It''s not enough to mess with him only. Have someone look into his family. Those idiots raised such


    a terrible j*rk, and they should be punished for it as well.¡±


    Prince Savanth had a scowl on, and his voice was sinister as he spoke.


    Naturally, Duo Li and the others knew exactly what he meant by ¡°punish.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyu, don''t you know the guy? Do you know where his parents are? Prince Savanth wants to


    know everything about him,¡± said Duo Li as he turned his attention to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t know anything, however...


    ¡°I think my grandpa knows all about it. Let me ask him.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu was working hard because, to her, it was an honor to be of service to those princes.


    She also wanted to make them happy because even the slightest charity from them would allow her


    to make it big in the entertainment industry.


    That was why Zhang Xiaoyu was quick to get in touch with her grandpa.


    ¡°Ah, Xiaoyu. I was about to call you. Did you receive my letter? Did you meet Mr. Chu? How are


    things between the two of you? Are there any sparks? Are the two of you already in a rtionship?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s voice was overflowing with excitement and anticipation at the moment.


    Zhang Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was utterly confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Grandpa? Who is this Mr. Chu? And why do you want me to be in a


    rtionship with him? Also, I want to ask you something. What is with that letter you sent me? Can


    you please stop introducing me to random, useless strangers? Ugh, how can a grandpa do that to


    his granddaughter?¡±


    She continued, ¡°I mean, I know that you have always favored my older sister and never really liked


    me, bute on. You can''t curse your granddaughter to a lifetime of misery for no reason. The idiot


    who


    delivered that letter doesn''t even have a career, and he is so stupid that he offended some very


    powerful men. His mistake is so grave that those men want to exact their revenge on him. Seriously,


    Grandpa, if you wish the best for your granddaughter, then just tell me everything you know about


    the guy. Where is he from, and who are his parents? Also, I''d like to know who his close friends


    are.¡±


    There was a reason Zhang Xiaoyu wasn''t kind or polite to her grandfather, Zhang Jiuling, at all.


    All those years ago, a number of issues made her leave Jiangbei and go to India on her own. One


    of those issues was that Zhang Jiuling favored her sister.


    Zhang Xiaoyu knew that it''d be difficult for her to get to the top of the food chain if she stayed home,


    so she left.


    That was also why she didn''t feel much love orpassion for her own grandfather.


    Zhang Jiuling, who was on the other end of the line, instantly became anxious when he heard the


    news.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you saying that someone from India wants to hurt Mr. Chu? That is


    incredible news, Xiaoyu. This is your chance. Hold on to that opportunity, and I promise that your


    future will be secured. Listen to me. It doesn''t matter who has a thing against Mr. Chu. All you have


    to do is stand firmly by his side because he has always been someone who is appreciative of those


    who care about him. If he sees you as an ally, you will be able to rise to the top!¡± informed Zhang


    Jiuling excitedly.


    Zhang Xiaoyu was extremely perplexed when she heard what he said.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think you really have gone senile. That punk offended members of the royal family in


    India. Are you saying that I should stand by his side and go against the princes? My, how nice of


    you to offer advice like that,¡± said Zhang Xiaoyu sarcastically. ¡°You know what? You could''ve just


    been honest with me and told me that you don''t want to tell me about his family and upbringing. You


    don''t need to make fun of me."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You...¡± growled Zhang Jiuling. He was so angry that his eyes were burning with rage at that


    moment. ¡°Xiaoyu, do not go against my words. This is an order. It doesn''t matter if he offended the


    prince. In fact, you are to stand by his side, even if he does something as extreme as killing the


    freaking king! If you disobey me on this, I will disown you, and you will never receive a penny from


    the family ever again.¡± It was obvious that


    Zhang Jiuling was losing his temper on the other end of the line.


    All those years ago, the Zhang family was blinded by their arrogance and almost made the stupid


    mistake of stepping on Ye Fan''s toe.


    Hence, it was only natural that he worried about his granddaughter being just as blind and making


    the wrong decision.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhang Xiaoyuughed aloud instantly. ¡°Grandpa, is that a threat? Let me tell you


    something.


    I no longer fear any of you. Prince Duo Li of India is courting me right now, and I will be his future


    wife. Do you really think that a future princess like me will care about the money you have? It''s just


    petty cash to me.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu sneered and hung up the phone immediately after.


    ¡°Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu?¡±


    Zhang Jiuling, who was in Jiangbei at the time, shouted into the phone, but no one responded.


    The only thing he could do was sigh deeply.


    ¡°My dear Xiaoyu, you understand how powerful a prince is in India and how rich he is. However, you


    are blind to the fact that Mr. Chu goes so far beyond a single country. He can influence the entire


    world and practically rules it. You will regret the decision you make today...¡±


    Zhang Xiaoyu couldn''t hear what her grandfather said, but it didn''t really matter. Even if she had


    heard what he said, she would not believe him.


    Her rtionship with Zhang Jiuling had never been good, and she had never gotten in touch with


    any member of the family unless she needed money.


    After hanging up, Zhang Xiaoyu went to Prince Duo Li and the others to tell them that Ye Fan''s


    family was in China. She also imed that it wasn''t worth dealing with them since they were living


    so far away.


    ¡°Then, for now, let''s deal with him after the party is over.¡±


    Prince Duo Li''s gaze turned malicious.


    Just then, everyone in the hall cheered.


    A few middle-aged men made their way into the hall in the grandest of ways.


    ¡°That''s my uncle. He''s here!¡±


    Prince Duo Li had regarded one of the men as his uncle, and that meant thetter was the


    President of India.


    However, three more people were leading the way in front of the president.


    ¡°Is that...¡±


    ¡°The king of Polo Pce?¡±


    ¡°They''re the reason our country is running smoothly!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, what brought them here?¡±


    Most would not know who the trio of Polo Pce were, but Prince Duo Li and the others were


    definitely aware of it.


    Prince Savanth, in particr, had heard the story from his father, who repeatedly told him that the


    three trio of Polo Pce was like nuclear weapons.


    They were the most powerful beings in India and were the true heroes of the country.


    Every new king would visit Folo Pce right after their coronation to greet the three kings because,


    in a way, they were more important than the nation''s king and held more power.


    ¡°Savanth,who is the VIP we''re throwing a party for today? Who could possibly be so powerful that


    all three kings of Folo Pce have dropped by in person to greet?¡±


    Even the princes couldn''t help but be amazed by that.


    ¡°Sorry for making everyone wait. And now, please give a warm wee to Mr. Chu.¡±


    The king of India stood at the center and announced the arrival of their VIP.


    Creak!


    That was when the door behind everyone opened slowly.


    The sunlight streamed into the ce like water from a broken dam. It filled the ce instantly.


    At that moment, the first sight that greeted everyone was the silhouette of anky guy who was


    making his way into the ce.


    The suspense kept building in the room until Ye Fan''s dazzling face was revealed to the crowd.


    ¡°That...¡±


    ¡°It''s him...¡±


    It was a bolt from the blue.


    All three princes and Zhang Jiuling''s granddaughter, Zhang Xiaoyu, were petrified when they saw


    the man standing before them.


    Every single one of them widened their eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Clenching her fists, Zhang Xiaoyu growled indignantly, ¡°It can''t be! He''s only an Average Joe from


    China without a prominent background and qualifications. How could he deserve the President of


    India to hold a formal banquet for him? That''s impossible!¡±


    She was still keeping her fingers crossed at the moment, hoping that Ye Fan had actually made a


    mistake and emerged uninvited.


    Other than her, there was also sheer disbelief in the eyes of the three princes.


    ¡°It must be a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Something must have gone wrong!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that brat is too young. He''s only a typical naive punk.¡±


    ¡°How could he be the guest of honor for this banquet today?¡±


    Flustered, Prince Duo Li and the other two princes glowered at Ye Fan menacingly.


    Never had they expected a mind-numbing event woulde hard on the heels of that, shattering


    their hope.


    The moment Ye Fan came into sight, King Folo, the President of India,and the otherssitting highgot


    to their feet to wee him. The President of India greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Chu, please be


    seated.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please be seated!¡± King Folo and the others greeted Ye Fan in unison as well.


    Even the leader of a nation was in reverence of thetter.


    In a split second, Zhang Xiaoyu, Prince Duo Li, and the other two princes were dumbstruck. Their


    eyes widened in disbelief; their minds went nkpletely.


    My goodness! Who had we provoked just now? At the thought, Prince Duo Li was scared to death.


    His legs gave way, and he slumped to the ground.


    Stood rooted to the ground, his elder brother could not utter any words.


    Prince Savanth''s fists were clenched so hard that they began to bleed as he scowled at Ye Fan with


    fiery


    eyes. It was as though there were burning mes in them.


    Why is that so? Why is he the one? Both of us are around the same age. Why could he be seated


    with the elders in the royal families and greeted respectfully by them? On the other hand, I can only


    sit in the corner and watch enviously. Why is he deserving of all these?


    Meanwhile, Zhang Xiaoyu''s face turned ashen. She looked ahead nkly, gawking at Ye Fan''s


    slender figure as if she had lost herself. Not only that, she suddenly felt a rush of inexplicit


    bitterness surging from within her.


    Only then did Zhang Xiaoyu realize that her grandpa did not lie to her. It''s true. Whatever Grandpa


    mentioned in the letter is true. If I can marry this man, it will be as easy as snapping a finger for me


    to lead afortable life.


    Ye Fan was oblivious to Zhang Xiaoyu and the others'' reactions. After all, they were merely small


    fries to him.


    Ye Fan was unfazed by most people and things at his current level. It was as though an elephant


    was unperturbed by any crickets and ants.


    Noa was the only one Ye Fan cared about in the spacious hall at the moment.


    The youngdy was self-aware that she was only a lowly nobody alongside Ye Fan. Hence, she


    moved away from thetter instinctively when the influential figures of India greeted him with


    reverence.


    Standing aside obediently, she looked up at the man basking in the limelight silently like the other


    guests.


    Ye Fan caught a glimpse of Noa moving away from him. He turned and chuckled before teasing her,


    ¡°Hey! Noa, how could you leave me alone after bringing me here?¡±


    Noa was stunned.


    Right that instant, everyone''s eyes were on Ye Fan. When those words escaped his mouth, it


    indirectly caused everyone to lock their gazes on Noa.


    ¡°Ye Fan, go up by yourself then. They are all big shots, and there''s not even a ce for me. Thus,


    it''s good enough for a lowly junior like me to be seated down here,¡± Noa whispered to him.


    No doubt, as the head of a prominent family, she was categorized as one of them from a prestigious


    status.


    Notwithstanding, her status was a stark contrast to the President of India and the others from Polo


    Pce.


    Now that all the big shots invited Ye Fan to step forward and be seated with them, Noa knew well


    that she was not qualified to join him. Thus, she did not apany him to sit at the highest spot.


    shing him a smile, she uttered casually, ¡°I''ll go down now and continue to look on attentively.¡±


    Next, she turned to make her way into the crowd.


    Nheless, it never urred to her that Ye Fan would stop her right away. She had only turned


    before a hand stretched out to grab hold of her wrist.


    Petrified, she felt a massive force pulling her to Ye Fan''s side again.


    Thetter lowered his head to look intently at her. It was as though countless stars were glittering in


    his obsidian eyes.


    ¡°Noa, why are you feeling inferior? Bear in mind that there''ll always be a ce for you beside me no


    matter where I go.¡± Ye Fan chuckled blissfully in the face of the other guests.


    Before Noa had time to respond, he held her hand and moved upwards while the others looked on


    with reverence. It was as if the duo was heading toward the highest point that symbolized the


    prominence of India.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you''re incredibly unrivaled and deemed the top-notch hero with your formidability! The


    martial arts world of India has been revering invincible fighters and heroes all this while. Ever since


    you stepped into ournd, our people have been in awe of your formidability. Allow me to bestow


    you with a dukedom on behalf of India today. I sincerely hope that you won''t turn me down on that.


    Mr. Chu, what do you think about it?¡± The President of India stered a smile to butter Ye Fan up.


    Hearing that, all the other guests couldn''t help but feel their jaws dropping to the ground. They


    couldn''t believe that their nation''s leader was pleading with Ye Fan to ept the dukedom. D*mn it!


    What the heck is happening?


    Many risked their lives and even met their end tragically on the battlefield throughout the years,


    yearning for a royal title.


    Nevertheless, the royal leader of India even swallowed his pride and pled with Ye Fan to ept the


    dukedom at the moment.


    Unequivocally, things in the world were unfathomable a lot of times. Many failed to obtain what they


    had been anticipating. On the contrary, those who never had such anticipation were pled to ept


    the offer instead.


    Ye Fan only replied to the leader of India cidly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Thetter was over the moon. He assigned his men to bring Ye Fan the respective gold seal and


    costume for the title at once.


    At the same time, he announced to grant Chu Tianfan the title¡ªKing Narendra.


    Apart from that, he would be bestowed with ten thousand hectares ofnd, the right to collect taxes


    from the people, and the hereditary right of the dukedom.


    Everyone was bbergasted.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    King Narendra? Ten thousand hectares ofnd? The right to collect taxes? Good gracious! How


    could he deserve such privilege? That''s indeed outrageously absurd!


    In actuality, the dukedom was more like a title of honor recently. Others usually received it in the


    name only without obtaining any benefits.


    It never urred to them that Ye Fan would be givennds and the right to collect taxes from the


    people. In other words, he even had the authority to build a kingdom.


    Many could not help but feel Ye Fan had taken advantage of a great deal.


    Even so, the President of India did not share the same sentiments with them. King Folo and the


    others felt that it was beneficial for the nation too.


    Furthermore, King Folo had tried to convince the President of India before. ¡°Chu Tianfan is


    undoubtedly an invincible warrior! He''s able to destroy all the countries effortlessly by himself! If he''s


    with us, I''m convinced nobody will be a match for our martial arts world for at least half a


    millennium. War God Castle is currently in a precarious state and might be eradicated at any


    moment because they are unaware of it. Hence, we must be enlightened by that and talk Ye Fan


    into taking ourside! Even if we can''t be friends, we shouldn''t take the risk of being his foe!¡±


    When the banquet was about to end, the President of India led all the members of the royal families


    to toast Ye fan. ¡°Mr. Chu, I know that you''re leaving soon. Thus, I hold this state banquet as a token


    of farewell for you! Everyone, raise your wine sses. I''d like to propose to toast to Mr. and Mrs.


    Chu for their safe journey ahead!¡±


    There was somehow a hidden meaning in his words. He was seemingly hinting Ye Fan to leave at


    once after the banquet.


    Undeniably, they were in awe of Ye Fan''s ability to keep situations under control with his


    formidability during the war.


    Now that there was peace in India, he became a time bomb instead. Therefore, King Polo and the


    others could barely wait for him to leave their country.

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    The President of India summoned his son and nephews to toast to Ye Fan. ¡°Come on! Young guys,


    you should toast Mr. Chu. He has already shot to fame at a young age and is undoubtedly the


    unrivaled warrior of the century. You should set him as a role model for your advancement in the


    future. I bet today is your only chance to toast Mr. Chu in your lifetime. Don''t let it slip away.¡±


    He thought of introducingthem to Ye Fan and wished to inspire the young ones with thetter''s


    outstanding achievements.


    Deep down, he could not resist anticipating that at least one of them would be as outstanding as Ye


    Fan.


    No words could describe the sheer grimness on Savanth, Duo Li, and the other prince''s faces.


    ¡°Okay...¡± They had no choice but to mumble and dared not have any eye contact with Ye Fan.


    After that, they could only bite the bullet by stepping forward and toasting Ye Fan.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seated high up, Ye Fan brushed his wine ss lightly with his fingers. At the same time, he cast an


    ambiguous look in the direction of the three dignified princes.


    ¡°When you demanded me to apologize just now, I emphasized that even the three of you were not


    qualified to do so. However, you didn''t believe me at that time. So, do you believe me now?¡± He


    shed them a faint smite before lifting his wine ss and gesturing to them.


    Right after that, he gulped down his ss of wine.


    Seeing that, Duo Li and his elder brother slumped to the floor.


    Knowing they hadmitted a grievous mistake, they knelt to Ye Fan and pled with him for mercy,


    despising themselves for stepping on thetter''s toes.


    All the guests were utterly stunned.


    The President of India, who introduced his son and nephews to Ye Fan wittingly, was thunderstruck.


    ¡°W-What''s the matter? Spit it out! What happened? You imbeciles! Could it be that you''d gotten on


    Mr. Chu''s nerves before this?¡± the President of India reprimanded; he was a bundle of nerves.


    Now that Ye Fan was finally leaving, he was worried stiff that someone had stirred up trouble by


    irking him.


    If anyone had the gut to provoke thetter like the King of India, he foresaw the petrifying man


    would unleash his wrath by annihting ruthlessly in India for at least one month.


    ¡°B*stards, what''d you done? Spit it out!¡± Duo Li''s father stepped forward to trample on his two sons.


    Others could hardly believe they were the two princes having their noses in the air a while ago. In a


    blink of an eye, the duo prostrated on the floor, trembling in fear.


    Duo Li eventually elucidated what had transpired before that.


    After getting a grasp of the situation, the President of India was shocked.


    King Polo, Haibu, and another Supreme''s face fell.


    On pins and needles, King Polo nudged the President of India''s back, hinting him to resolve the


    matter.


    If this is not resolved, this ruthless being might even wipe out the whole royal family of India. He had


    almost annihted us at that time, and Folo Pce was ruined by him. Even Supremes like us


    ended up in such a pathetic state, let alone the members of your royal families without anybat


    prowess. Everyone knows that he can destroy anyone by lifting just one finger.


    Panic-stricken, the President of India wailed, ¡°B*stards! You''re nothing but worthless a*sholes


    putting us in deep water. Sooner orter, India will be doomed because of you! What are you still


    standing there for? Apologize to Mr. Chu now!¡±


    He kicked and trampled on his son and nephews in exasperation, bashing them up.


    Knowing their ce, Duo Li and his brother knelt and apologized to Ye Fan, pleading for


    forgiveness.


    On the other hand, a hard-headed Prince Savanth was reluctant to kneel before Ye Fan.


    ¡°Who does he think he is? How could I kneel to a peasant!¡± he bellowed in resentment.


    p!


    At that moment, someone struck at him even faster than the President of India.


    It was none otherthan King Folo. He pped Savanth, distorting his face with massive force.


    Secondster, blood started flowing with shattered pieces of teeth from Savanth''s mouth before he


    passed out.


    ¡°Mr. Chu is the Unrivalled Supreme and ranked first in the Sky Ranking. How could you have the


    audacity to humiliate him?¡± King Foloshed out at them.


    Everyone was taken aback by the scene.


    Realization suddenly dawned on many of them. Now that even their honorable prince was beaten


    up, they had a hunch Ye Fan''s status was beyond imagination.


    King Folo and the others stepped forward to ask warily, ¡°Mr. Chu, are you not feeling better? If


    you''re still mad at them, I''ll finish the three of them off now!¡±


    His words scared the daylights out of Duo Li.


    ¡°No! Please don''t kill me! I was instigated by someone. It''s her, that b*tch! She mentioned that Mr.


    Chu was a country bumpkin, and she''s the one instigating me to fight against him...¡± To speak up for


    himself, Duo Li put the me directly on Zhang Xiaoyu, who was hiding behind him.


    Zhang Xiaoyu was utterly speechless. It never came to her mind that Duo Li would make her the


    scapegoat.


    With that, a few guards advanced toward Zhang Xiaoyu and dragged her over. One of them kicked


    her knee and snapped, ¡°On your knees!¡±


    Soon, blood started trickling down her knee as her wless skin brushed against the rough concrete


    ground.


    Zhang Xiaoyu cried her eyes out as she stared at Ye Fan. Terror-stricken, she was at a loss for


    words.


    ¡°Finish her off right away to make up to Mr. Chu!¡± someone shrieked at the top of his lungs.


    The next second, two guards lunged toward Zhang Xiaoyu with daggers.


    Nobody had the gut to strike at the princes, but Zhang Xiaoyu was not from any prominent family.


    Thus, they did not need to think twice beforeing at her.


    Even so, Ye Fan only waved his hands. ¡°It''s just something trivial. Don''t take it too seriously.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief instantaneously.


    They tensed up moments ago, fearing that Ye Fan would blow a fuse and turn their country into a


    living hell. Since he did not flip out, they started to see a ray of hope again.


    Shortly after, the princes were rushed to the hospital. Meanwhile, Zhang Xiaoyu was thrown down


    the stairs at the entrance.


    Needless to say, nobody gave any hoots to the insolent woman who had the cheek to get on Ye


    Fan''s nerves.


    After the banquet ended, the President of India, King Folo, and the others stood up to send him off.


    ¡°Mr. Chu and Mrs. Chu, how are you going to leave? I''ve arranged a private jet for you if you n to


    leave by ne. If you prefer to leave by train, I''ve gotten ready a private train for you too,¡± King Folo


    asked earnestly, grinning. He sounded as if he could barely wait another second for Ye Fan to


    leave.


    Noa''s face flushed. ¡°Excuse me, I''m not¡ª¡±


    It was not the first time she was addressed as Mrs.


    Chu that day. Even though her heart fluttered with joy at it, she had to remind herself not to


    daydream about it. Therefore, she was thinking of rifying it.


    However, Ye Fan cut her off, ¡°Noa is not leaving with me. She''ll continue to stay in India. President,


    please help to take care of her after I leave.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t Mrs. Chu leaving together with you?¡± The President of India and the others were startled.


    She''s such a gorgeous youngdy. Why isn''t he bringing her along to keep himpany along the


    way? Whatever, it''s up to him. We''ll be at ease right after he sets off.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, no problem. It''s our honorto be able to do anything for you.¡± The President of India


    laughed jubntly.


    ¡°Indeed! Mr. Chu, we''d better don''t take up yourtime so you can set off at any time.¡± King Folo,


    Haibu, and Bapei giggled gleefully, reassuring Ye Fan that there would not be any issues after he


    left.


    Catching sightoftheir desperation, Ye Fan smiled at them. ¡°Okay! If that''s the case, let''s set off now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± King Folo and the other two Supremes were on cloud nine. Hurray! He''s finally setting off.


    Nheless, they turned pale the next second.


    ¡°H-Huh? We? No, we''re not going anywhere. We don''t have anything on elsewhere.¡± King Folo and


    the other two Supremes waved their hands hastily. They could hardly wait to stay as far as they


    could away from Ye


    Fan.


    However, Ye Fan chuckled again. ¡°But I have something on. I bet you haven''t forgotten about our


    promise in Folo Pce that day, have you? Come on! Let''s set off together.¡±


    A friendly smile broke out on Ye Fan''s face as he gazed at King Folo and the other two Supremes.


    In an instant, the trio''s hearts lunged at their throats. My goodness!


    Secondster, they burst into tears and could not help but resent their failure to shrug Ye Fan off.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    ¡°Ye Fan, why didn''t you allow me to rify the situation earlier on? You will get into trouble with your


    wife if other people get the wrong idea.¡±


    After the banquet, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to leave.


    He still had to bid Junie farewell.


    On the way back, Noa was walking beside Ye Fan and eyed him in puzzlement.


    Deep down, she was feeling hopeful.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan smiled and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter if I exin myself or not. At most, I will be


    known as a rake. But, it''s sort of protection for you. Naturally, there are pros and cons. The title of


    Mrs. Chu will grant you protection, but it will also affect your marriage prospects. In the future, if you


    meet someone you like, you can always exin it to him. There''s no need to worry about me. Noa,


    as acquaintances, I genuinely hope that you can find your happiness one day. All right. I will let


    Junie know that I will be leaving today. If it''s fated, I''m sure we will meet again.¡±


    Ye Fan bade Noa farewell with a faint smile on his


    face.


    With that, he flew off to Elysian Hall.


    Noa was left standing there all by herself. She nced at Ye Fan''s figure as he left.


    ¡°Ms. Vias, how are you?¡±


    ¡°You look very pretty today, Ms. Vias!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Vias, is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°If you need any help, please don''t hesitate to let us know.¡±


    Not long after, the members of the royal family greeted Noa respectfully as they passed her.


    In the past, those big shots did not give a d*mn about her.


    In their eyes, she was a young and inexperienced woman who became the head of the Vias family


    by chance. Those older nobles did not think too highly of her.


    They felt Noa was not fit for that position and would not be capable of safeguarding her father''s vast


    wealth.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the present moment, the members of the royal family looked at her in apletely different light.


    Before this, all of them were very arrogant when they saw me. Despite me greeting them


    respectfully every time, they ignored me. Now, I stand here and don''t even bother to look at them.


    Yet, theye up to me on their own ord and greet me with such respect. Their arrogance is


    gone.


    Noa noticed the vast change in everyone''s attitude toward her.


    However, she was well aware that the change in the way they treated her had nothing to do with


    her.


    Instead, it was because of Ye Fan. Those people thought she was Ye Fan''s woman!


    It was apparent that the title of Mrs. Chu had brought her prominence and protection.


    Noa would not deny that she enjoyed the perks, but she knew it was all an illusion. None of it was


    true.


    The moment Ye Fan''s real wife appeared, she would be exposed as the fake Mrs. Chu.


    Deep in her heart, Noa wished that the title could be hers and hers alone forever.


    ¡°No man can ever bepared to you. Ye Fan, you told me to look for the man I love. But, how do I


    do that after having met you? How can I find another man who makes me happier?¡±


    Looking in the direction that Ye Fan had flown off, Noa was filled with sorrow. She shook her head


    and let out a long sigh.


    She knew she would not fall in love with another man otherthan Ye Fan in her current lifetime.


    Ye Fan appeared again at Elysian Hall.


    At that moment, Junie was giving a speech to a group of disciples in the main hall.


    Those disciples had joined very recently. As the head of the faction, it was only appropriate for her


    to speak to them.


    Ye Fan hid among the crowd and looked up at themanding woman.


    Somehow, Ye Fan felt a sense of distance.


    She was usually very gentle in front of him. He could not imagine her to be so authoritative.


    Ye Fan had no idea which was Junie''s true identity.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re here. Why didn''t you tell me?¡± chided Junie when she spotted him after her speech.


    Ye Fan chuckled before replying, ¡°It''s fine. I just want to listen to your speech and see how


    domineering you can be.¡±


    Junie blushed immediately and pouted her lips. ¡°Hmph! You''re making fun of me!¡±


    Ye Fanughed.


    ¡°Junie, I am leaving soon. I havee to bid you farewell. Oh, by the way, do you know when


    Eigetsu left?¡±


    Ye Fan recalled that Eigetsu was the one who kept watch while he was in seclusion.


    However, when he was done, Eigetsu was nowhere in sight.


    She only left a message stating that she had returned to Japan.


    ¡°I''m unsure about the exact date. But, when I visited you one month ago, she was still guarding you.


    I suppose she left only recently. Why? Are you worried about her again?¡±


    Junie stared at Ye Fan angrily and sounded a little jealous.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly. ¡°She has watched over me for so long and left so suddenly. It''s only


    right that


    I should ask about her.¡±


    Junie snorted, ¡°Don''t worry. This confidant of yours is so powerful. You will most likely die before


    her.


    Instead of worrying about her, why don''t you worry about yourself?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°That''s true. Bi gets u has already attained the god realm. Even Chu Yuan himself


    won''t be able to hurt her. I must have thought too much.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Ye Fan rxed.


    After a simple goodbye, Ye Fan was prepared to leave.


    ¡°Are you going back to China, or will you be going to Chu Sect straightaway?¡±


    Junie was worried and reluctant to see him leave.


    All of a sudden, she grabbed onto his clothes and asked him in all seriousness.


    Ye Fan raised his head and nced at the farawaynd.


    He was silent for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I won''t be going back to China. I will go


    directly to Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°I think you should make a trip to Jiangdong and see the people that you want to see. After that, you


    can drop by War God Castle and try to get their support. You are, after all, someone whoes


    from China. Furthermore, Chu Sect is yourmon enemy. I think War God Castle will support you


    based on the fact that all of youe from the same country.¡±


    Since Junie could not change Ye Fan''s mind, all she could do was helped him to gain more support.


    At the same time, she hoped he could reconcile with his past.


    It would be best for Ye Fan to face what could be hisst battle with a calm and rxed state of


    mind.


    ¡°China? Jiangdong? People I want to see?¡± mumbled Ye Fan to himself.


    Those ces and people sounded both familiar and strange at the same time.


    There are some ces in your life that you dare not mention again.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan still managed to subdue that impulsiveness in him.


    ¡°I have already met the people I want to see.¡±


    Junie persuaded him, ¡°But they haven''t seen you yet!¡±


    ¡°To them, I am already a dead man. Why bother to see them again only to upset them?¡±


    Ye Fan had never been a person who loved to attract attention.


    Back then, he had charged up Mount Chumen by himself.


    This time around, it would still be the same.


    He would still meet his own death alone!


    ¡°Then, what about War God Castle? Aren''t you going to try to obtain their support? All of you are


    countrymen after all,¡± asked Junie again.


    Ye Fanughed bitterly to himself and said, ¡°Countrymen? I have never hoped fortheir help. In their


    eyes, I''m a sinner. I should be d that they haven''t worked with Chu Sect and ganged up against


    me. Well, it''s about time. Junie, I should get going. Gaius and the others have been waiting for me


    for too long. I will bring all of them back regardless if they are dead or alive.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled faintly.


    He was so calm that it looked as if he was only going away to visit his rtives.


    Only Junie was aware that Ye Fan was about to do something that would shock the world!

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    ¡°Mr. Chu, your private jet is ready and can head for China anytime.¡±


    Meanwhile, King Folo and his twopanions were already outside the airport.


    Once Ye Fan asked them to fly to China together, they took a one-hour leave to return to Folo


    Pce and make some necessary arrangements.


    Then, they went home to pack some clean clothes, books, and other belongings.


    They believed going to China with Ye Fan would be a long trip.


    King Folo knew that Ye Fan alone would be more than enough to destroy entire China.


    Even if Ye Fan intended to seek revenge against the Sword Saint from War God Castle, he didn''t


    have to bring all of them along.


    As such, King Folo thought Ye Fan only brought them along to deter others.


    After all, defeating War God Castle with three subordinates was an awe-inspiring sightpared to


    aplishing it alone.


    Therefore, King Folo and his twopanions grumbled for a while but didn''t resist when Ye Fan


    asked them to go to China with him.


    Folo Pce and War God Castle had been rivals for decades. Because of the War God Ye


    Qingtian, Folo Pce was seen as slightly inferior to War God Castle in Aploth.


    As such, everyone in Folo Pce felt aggrieved for almost a hundred years. Now that the young Ye


    Fan was about to defeat the Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and other old rivals, King Folo and


    others looked forward to it.


    Also, Haibu mumbled to himself silently.


    Awesome! I bet the old men in War God Castle never saw thising!


    King Folo and the others couldn''t wait to watch the show.


    Recently, Ye Fan caused havoc in India and its martial arts world.


    Hence, King Folo and the rest were excited upon knowing that Ye Fan intended to shift his target to


    China.


    However, after they immersed themselves in excitement for a while, Ye Fan''s remark extinguished


    their hopes.


    ¡°Who said we''re going to China?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Where are you heading to other than China? Mr. Chu, isn''t your home located in the country?¡±


    King Folo and hispanions were startled.


    Ye Fan put on a smile and replied calmly, ¡°What? As a martial artist, any corner of the world can be


    my home. Change the course and head toward Anndur.¡±


    As King Folo and Haibu were stunned, they couldn''t help but feel a bad omen.


    After a while, King Folo asked in bewilderment, ¡°Anndur? Mr. Chu, why do you want to head to


    the country? Are you going there for vacation?¡±


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan responded smilingly, ¡°We''ll head toward Mount Chumen to kill someone.¡±


    King Folio and the rest couldn''t believe their ears after Ye Fan said that.


    While King Folo''s face turned pale, Bapei shuddered. Moreover, Haibu went weak at the knees and


    almost copsed.


    ¡°Are we... going to Mount Chumen?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you must be kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    As theyughed awkwardly, they prayed deep down that Ye Fan was merely kidding.


    With his hands sped behind his back, Ye Fan said smilingly, ¡°Kidding? If killing someone is funny


    to you guys, feel free to consider it a joke.¡±


    Once Ye Fan''s words fell, all of them were stunned.


    ¡°Please don''t...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we have to calm down.¡± ¡°We don''t have to get all of us killed.¡±


    ¡°You''ve survived after suffering a lot. Why do you have to surrender yourself?¡±


    ¡°Dragon God Hall was believed to be powerful back then but eventually lost.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Going alone is no different from digging your own grave.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Chu Sect is a lot stronger than it was.¡±


    ¡°Apart from Chu Yuan, who has the power of the god realm, his grandson Chu Tianqi has made


    significant improvements in recent years. I mean, he even defeated the man in the dragon mask.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the man in the dragon mask? He is a mysterious fighter who appeared a few years


    ago. He was powerful enough to kill a few Grandmasters and did not falter during his fight with


    Demonic Duo. However, even a fighter as strong as him suffered severe injuries because of Chu


    Tianqi. Now, no one knows if he''s alive or dead!¡±


    ¡°Besides, we must be wary of Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect. I''ve heard that she has achieved


    significant breakthroughs. Although Tang Yun used to be ranked first in Sky Ranking, she has now


    exceeded everyone else in Sky Rankingbined.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, Chu Sect''s strength has increased exponentially. Now, even a whole country can''t


    stand up against it, not to mention a person.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the Chu Sect surely has othertrump cards.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you''ll only repeat the mistake and probably die if you head to the Chu Sect now.¡±


    ¡°You''ll have no chance of surviving by challenging Chu Sect alone!¡±


    King Folo and the rest, whose faces had paled, tried very hard to persuade Ye Fan to change his


    mind.


    However, Ye Fan remainedposed after listening to them.


    Unperturbed, he smilingly replied, ¡°Who said I''m alone? I do have you guys, don''t I?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    They were rooted to the floor upon hearing Ye Fan''s response.


    Then, all of them jumped backward in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we... can''t do it.¡± King Folo quickly waved his hands.


    ¡°Yes. All of us are old and feeble. We can''t help much and will only be your liability,¡± Haibu quickly


    chimed in.


    Ye Fan responded, ¡°Old? Well, You guys were strong when fighting me in the past. All right, cut the


    crap and go with me. You have a chance to survive if you choose to go with me. If you refuse, I can


    send you to meet your maker right now.¡±


    Although Ye Fan shed them a friendly smile, King Folo and the rest were on the verge of bursting


    into tears.


    What have we done to deserve this? Why did we tangle with Ye Fan? Once we''re on board, it''s not


    easy for us to quit.


    Given that their protest failed, they had no choice but to cross the Pacific Ocean and head toward


    Mount Chumen with Ye Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, why do you want to do this to yourself? Isn''t it good enough to stay alive?


    ¡°Exactly. You might have lived enough, yet we still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want us to apany you to death?¡±


    ¡°Besides, no one will visit your grave if all of us die.¡±


    ¡°He''s right. Please let us go. We''ll wish you good luck in India. Also, we promise to visit your grave


    during your death anniversary.¡±


    On the way to Mount Chumen, King Folo and the others kept persuading Ye Fan with tears all over


    their faces.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan was unperturbed and ignored their pleas.


    While they were arguing non-stop, he stared into the distance.


    It was both a familiar yet foreign ce to him.


    It had been nearly three years since he headed to China with the same route and was defeated.


    Now, he decided to use the same route.


    However, therades who used to stay by his side


    were gone.


    Ye Fan believed a little spark could start a big fife, and he was now the remaining spark of hope.


    The imminent battle should be the final battle.


    Throughout these years, Ye Fan had imagined the scene countless times.


    Back then, he thought he would be excited, fumed, and ame with the desire to kill.


    Surprisingly, he felt exceptionally calm when the destined battle had finally arrived.


    At that moment, he was as calm as the sea orke without any ripples.


    A few hourster, an unauthorized jet entered Anndur''s airspace from the west coast.


    The air traffic control officers tried to call out to it many times but didn''t receive any response.


    In the end, they decided to strike it down.


    Boom! Soon after the anti-aircraft missile, the unauthorized jet became a fireball in mid-air.


    As the air traffic control officers left to check up on the jet, no one noticed that a few figures had


    secretlynded on Anndur''s west coast.


    ¡°I, Chu Tianfan, have returned.¡± The man in ck stared at the mountain across the horizon.


    As his lips quirked, Ye Fanughed lightly, exuding a petrifying chill.


    Let''s resolve our grudges once and for all.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    That year, in the ck of night, Chu Tianfan entered Anndur via the west coast of the Pacific


    Ocean.


    There was, however, no one there to receive him when that previously all-conquering overlord


    returned to thatnd once more.


    An endless wildness and permeating darkness were all that greeted him.


    Life had always been characterized by a sense of solitude, and so desting the lonesomeness


    was that even a returning former overlord would not be spared from it.


    Once the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall who had the world at his beck and call, he was on his own


    at that moment, nked by those three old fellows behind him, people he could no longer rely on.


    The moment Ye Fan came ashore, he paused right there and then, and what a long pause it was,


    so much so that it got the trio watching at a distance from the rear mystified, puzzled as to why he


    suddenly declined to advance.


    Could it be that he''s changed his mind? With the understanding that his chances of attaining victory


    are slim to none, could he have be apprehensive about proceeding and is thus considering


    turning back? That''d be marvelous if it were true.


    ¡°Come on. Let''s go over and try to talk to Mr. Chu. Who knows? He might give up and agree to go


    back with us.¡±


    With that in mind, Haibu and the others were about to proceed with continuing to shake up Ye Fan''s


    resolve when King Folo stopped them. ¡°Just leave him be.¡±


    ¡°Why, King Folo? He''s hesitating now, which makes it the best chance for us to have his ears,¡±


    Haibu asked.


    King Folo shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Hesitating? Do you really think that this monster of a


    man who kills without batting an eyelid would ever hesitate? Back in the day, has this man so much


    as blinked when he ughtered Grandmasters, trampled upon the Chu Sect, and took the entire


    martial arts world by storm? How could you not understand that, having fought by his side for as


    long as all of you did? He''s stubborn as hell, so no one is going to be able to sway him from his path


    once he has his mind set on anyone or anything.¡±


    ¡°But he...¡± Haibu and the others then looked to the fore.


    In the distance stood Ye Fan''s solitary figure.


    That emaciated frame of his seemed so isted in the dark.


    With only his own shadow for hispany, it elicited a feeling of profound forlornness within others.


    ¡°I guess he must be reminiscing...¡± said King Folo steadily and assuredly after a moment''s silence.


    Indeed, no one would be able to understand what was going through Ye Fan''s mind at that moment


    as he regarded that stretch of sand running along the coastline beneath his feet.


    Ye Fan would not forget that he had been there before.


    That year, he led those of Dragon God Hall back to China following their defeat by the Chu Sect,


    and it was there that he boarded the ship back to his country.


    It was also where the woman named Tang Yun gave up on all her power and status to return to the


    country and home with him.


    Right there was where the usually dignified and respected head of the Chu Sect showered him with


    all the tenderness she had to give.


    Every man was bound to encounter a few unforgettable women throughout his own lifetime.


    Among them were those like Qiu Mucheng, his wife who had been through thick and thin with him,


    the woman he could never let down.


    Then, there were others like Tang Yun, who was like a shooting star zing across the horizon,


    showing up like a dazzling spark in his life.


    Her presence had been so awe-inspiring and yet so fleeting as if it was all a dream.


    ¡°It has been almost three years, Yun. How have you been?¡±


    Ye Fan was preupied with thoughts andplicated feelings, for he did not know Tang Yun''s


    state in the Chu Sect at the moment.


    Furthermore, he had no idea how to face her were they to meet again.


    Between the interests of the sect and her own personal feelings, how would Tang Yun choose this


    time?


    Previously, Tang Yun had chosen him in the end, but Ye Fan let her down when he could not take


    her with him.


    ¡°If the opportunity presents itself, I, Chu Tianfan, swear I''ll never let you be on the losing end this


    time!¡±


    A glimmer of resolve appeared within Ye Fan''s eyes as he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°I''ve been looking forward to the arrival of this day for a long time, Chu Tianfan, and have specially


    staged this banquet to give you a proper send-off in the knowledge that your death is nigh.¡±


    In the stillness of the night, a sonorous voice rang out, taking King Folo and the others by surprise.


    They turned their attention to the front warily, only to see a single litmp rising in the distant


    darkness while they were none the wiser.


    The light from themp, which swayed amidst the ckness, hinted at the presence of a shadowy


    figure seated there.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    In astonishment, King Folo and the two with him simultaneously burst out in energy in anticipation of


    a battle that might be forting.


    That entire sequence, however, merely drew a frown from Ye Fan.


    Composing himself, he then made a direct approach and sat himself down at the table.


    Ye Fan wasted no time with words and merely lifted the ss in front of him, imbibing its content in


    one breath.


    After that, he sent a resounding backhand right smack across the face of the life form seated across


    from him.


    ¡°Motherf*cker! I''m throwing a banquet in your honor, and this is how you repay me, Ye Fan? I''ll end


    you, you jerk!¡±


    That p from Ye Fan got Huangniu bamboozled, as it had not expected such incivility from him.


    It was livid to be pped on its face out of nowhere.


    After all, it had never been struck like that by anyone before.


    ¡°I was already holding back on you back there! A send-off? More like you''re wishing me dead, I


    should think!¡±


    Quite shocked himself, Ye Fan had thought that the Chu Sect had gotten wind of his arrival and had


    thus been looking to ambush him.


    In the end, it was just that annoying calf messing around, but it made him feel quite unnerved for a


    moment there.


    Huangniu could not care less about that, for it was in its nature to seek to get even, and the brawl


    eventually ended several roundster after Ye Fan allowed it to kick him once.


    ¡°I''m not sold on the idea that you''re charitable enough toe and help me seek revenge, so what


    are you doing here?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    ¡°d that you''re aware of this. Help you?


    Considering our rtionship, I''d have kicked you to death if not for Wan''er,¡± replied Huangniu with a


    snort.


    Back then, it nearly died after being dragged through the Well of the Thunderdrake by Ye Fan.


    Yet, the man cared more about his own pleasure and very little of its welfare at all.


    Huangniu was the sort who would remember that sort of grudge for life.


    ¡°Then what else have we got to talk about? Get lost.¡± Ye Fan did not mince his words.


    ¡°Seriously? I''m kind enough toe here to offer you a heads-up, and all I get from you is a


    scolding?¡± Huangniu was positively incensed.


    ¡°To be honest, I really can''t be bothered with someone like you, but a word of advice though; don''t


    send yourself to your death. Go back to your country and take a look there because someone is


    going to destroy your home soon if you don''t,¡± it added.


    Ye Fan was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Are you saying that China is in trouble?¡±


    ¡°You''d think? Heck of a party going on there, I''d say,¡± said Huangniu, smiling gloatingly.


    That had Ye Fan frowning immediately.


    It looks like the Chu Sect has made a move on China.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Huangniu. Would you go to Jiangdong and keep watch there for a


    bit? I''ll return immediately after I''ve seen to our affairs here,¡± he said in his deep voice.


    Although he had the Kusanagi Sword formation set up in Jiangdong that made it hard even for


    Supreme fighters to break through, he nheless remained wary of mishaps.


    Out of precaution, he thought it would be better to have Huangniu stationed at Jiangdong so that it


    could help him protect the region.


    At that moment, Huangniu rolled its eyes. ¡°Well, f*ck me. You''re a real piece of work, aren''t you?


    Calling me Mr. Huangniu when you are in need of me, then stupid calf when you don''t? The cheek


    of you!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, Mr. Huangniu. Enough of that. I''ll find you a girl after all of this is over.¡± Ye Fan began to try


    to get on Huangniu''s good side.


    That got Huangniu''s eyes lighting up. ¡°For real? I want a busty one. She also has to be fair-skinned


    and pretty...¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Ye Fan assented readily, ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°A deal''s a deal, so I''m going toe after you if you dare to pull a fast one on me!¡± said Huangniu


    with a hint of skepticism.


    ¡°Rx, and just go.¡± Patting Huangniu''s posterior, Ye Fan urged it to hurry along.


    ¡°Fine. Get cracking on it soon, yeah? I''m only going to help cover for you, so no promises whether


    I''d be able to hold down the fort. Also, Mount Chumen is full of perils, so don''t you f*cking die there,


    because who is going to find me a girl were you to kick the bucket?¡± Huangniu reminded.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Ye Fan merely waved off Huangniu''s reminders and signaled that he knew what he ought to do.


    At the sight of his nonchnt front, Huangniu rolled its eyes. ¡°As if it''d kill him to not act cool for


    once.¡±


    After rambling on for a bit, it, too, took its leave.


    Before it made its exit, though, Huangniu took onest nce at Ye Fan and muttered under its


    breath, ¡°You''re on your own, man.¡±


    King Folo and the others caught up with Ye Fan as soon as Huangniu was gone.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Huangniu has uncanny skills, so why didn''t you try to keep it here? Wouldn''t it bolster our


    strength by doing that?¡± King Folo asked puzzledly.


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. ¡°This stupid calf is even less dependable than you guys. It''s


    wishful thinking on your side to hope it would put its life on the line to help me. In fact, it''s a miracle


    that it even agreed to help me protect Jiangdong.¡±


    Knowing Huangniu''s personality well and considering the nature of their rtionship, Ye Fan was


    aware that


    Huangniu might not give him its all even when promised rewards in return.


    He reckoned that it might only demonstrate a token amount of effort, so he might be better off


    relying on himself.


    Notably, through his meeting with Huangniu, Ye Fan did learn some intel of value.


    Owing to the attack that the Chu Sect hadunched against China, he had no doubt that the bulk of


    Mount Chumen''s forces would be away on deployment.


    It meant that the Chu Sect itself would be doubtlessly vulnerable as of then.


    Thus, he could seize the opportunity to strike at the heart of their stronghold.


    Before doing so, however, Ye Fan still had some other preparations to make.


    The thought of that made him turn to regard King Folo and the others. ¡°Having ventured around the


    martial arts world for many years, the three of you must be considerably connected. I suppose you


    must know some people here.¡±


    King Folo reacted in surprise as he did not understand what Ye Fan was hinting at.


    Could it be that he wants us to go out and recruit others to lend him their strength in the uing


    battle?


    ¡°Though that may be true, the strongest among them are Grandmasters at most. As such, I doubt


    their addition would be very impactful,¡± he replied.


    To his surprise, Ye Fan responded smilingly, ¡°A Grandmaster would be more than enough. In any


    case, reach out to them first, the three of you. Look for those who are distinguished and influential,


    for there are some things I need to learn from them.¡±


    Concurrently, Mount Chumen was in a festive mood.


    In the hall, the head of elders, Tang Xian, was sharing a hearty drink with a couple of elders of the


    Chu Sect who had also stayed behind to guard the ce.


    ¡°Hahaha... Ever since Old Master issued his dictate, leaders from the martial arts world of one


    hundred and twenty countries have sent us letters expressing their willingness to swear allegiance


    to us! So long as we are able to subdue those few nations from East Aploth, it would be


    difficult for the remaining martial arts worlds from Western Epea to keep up their resistance. It would


    thus only be a matter of time before we aplish our goals!¡±


    The elders inside the hall drank merrily until their faces turned red.


    That year, Ye Fan killed a significant number of elders when he stormed the Chu Sect, but by then,


    the vacancies had already been filled by others.


    Apart from the Fifth Elder, who had recently perished in China, the Chu Sect, at present, still had


    eight elders that worked together to oversee the day-to-day operations within the sect.


    Certainly, in terms of esteem, ability, and experience, the head of elders, Tang Xian, held absolute


    authority among the lot of them.


    With the fires of the war raging for several months already and everything progressing steadily


    ording to n, a tremendous sense of aplishment surfaced on Tang Xian''s wrinkled face.


    ¡°Old Master and the others are campaigning out there, so we can''t afford to ck off either!


    ording to our ns, we must have the martial arts world from the vassal countries send all their


    talents who are below the age of thirty to Mount Chumen! Tell them that we''d be checking against a


    name list here as well, so they can expect their cities to get destroyed if any single one of them fails


    to show up! Also, send ten exploration teams to these new vassal countries to track down the


    remnants of Dragon Gate!¡±


    With an authoritative look about him, Tang Xian gave out instructions in an orderly fashion, and the


    other elders variously went off to make the arrangements upon receiving them.


    Shortly after, there were only a few of the confidantes of the head of elders left inside the room.


    ¡°What do you think our Old Master wants with so many youthful prodigies from the martial arts


    world, Mr. Tang? The ones we have here at the Chu Sect itself aren''t any worse offpared to


    those from all these small countries, surely? And what''s the deal with the remnants of Dragon


    Gate? What about it got the Old Master so obsessed that he had to lead a campaign to China


    personally?¡±


    All along, the members of the Chu Sect assumed that the organization''s ambitions to unify the


    martial arts world were borne of their head''s own lust for power.


    By ruling the whole world, the Chu Sect would be the one making the final call for every decision.


    All the martial arts worlds would have to be at the sect''s beck and call.


    However, from the looks of it, there might be much more beyond those motivations behind the Chu


    Sect''s bid for world domination.


    It seemed as though there were other reasons for it.


    It would be understandable if it were for the purpose of depriving the rest of the countries of talent.


    Yet, nobody, not even the elders of the Chu Sect themselves, was in the know about the matter


    concerning the remnants of Dragon Gate.


    In the face of his subordinates'' puzzlement, Tang Xian furrowed his brows immediately. ¡°Don''t ask


    so many unnecessary questions; just do as you''re told.¡±


    That single utterance from him did much to shut the rest of them up.


    ¡°That reminds me. Whates of the investigations into the Fifth Elder? Have we found any


    leads?¡±


    During that period, the Chu Sect''s forces were actively engaged in their military conquests. With


    every single victory that they notched up, it appeared as though they were untouchable.


    There had been, however, one particr incident that got the head of elders himself perturbed, and


    that was the death of the Fifth Elder and those mysteriousst words thetter had left behind.


    ¡°We''re still looking into it, Mr. Tang, but I''m afraid that it may ultimately prove inconclusive.


    ording to whatever information that we have gathered so far, those who were influential in the


    Meng family are dead. Any survivors would likely be nobodies in the Meng family and thus would


    not be able to tell us anything useful,¡± one of his subordinates replied.


    The head of elders appeared to be even more perplexed when he heard that.


    ¡°Do we really have nothing to work with at all? It appears that the leads had been wiped clean. That


    couldn''t have been the work of any average person,¡± Tang Xian analyzed calmly.


    Some things, when done too thoroughly, would conversely rouse suspicions, such as it was in that


    case.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In spite of the deaths of the prominent members of the Meng family, they were unable to find out


    anything about their killer.


    That suggested that the other party possessed immense power in Jiangbei for them to be able to


    act as they pleased.


    ¡°In that case, send a few fighters over and seize the head of Jiangbei''s greatest family. He must


    surely know something about this.¡±


    Once more, Tang Xian saw to making further arrangements.


    Nevertheless, he remained tense.


    Again, he started to recall the day the Fifth Elder died and the message thetter gave his life to


    return and pass along.


    He''s back. That man is back...


    At first, the members of the Chu Sect guessed that the man in question was Chu Zhenghong.


    After all, he had gone missing without news for several years.


    It seemed probable for Chu Zhenghong to be the only suspect since he was capable of killing the


    Fifth Elder and also had an association with the Chu Sect.


    However, upon careful deliberation, those of the Chu Sect deemed it impossible for Chu Zhenghong


    to be the murderer as he had been part of the sect and had once been the head of the Chu family.


    At most, he only had some differences with the leadership of the Chu family, and they did not reach


    the extent where blood needed to be spilled.


    As far as the Chu Sect was concerned, Chu Zhenghong bore no grudges toward them and thus had


    no reason to kill one of their elders.


    Even if the Fifth Elder did anger Chu Zhenghong, thetter would likely refrain from killing the


    former on Tang Yun''s ount.


    Tang Xian, being part of the Tang family himself, knew fully well that Chu Zhenghong had significant


    entanglements with the Tang family.


    Back in the day, the life of the older sister of Tang Yun, who was also the eldest daughter of the


    Tang family, was ruined at the hands of Chu Zhenghong.


    As such, Chu Zhenghong had always felt sorry toward the Tang family.


    When the time came to decide who would be head of the Chu Sect, everyone''s ideal candidate of


    choice was Chu Zhenghong, but he turned down the appointment and nominated Tang Yun for the


    hot seat instead.


    Perhaps, that could be considered a form of reparations of sorts.


    All of those considerations ultimately led Tang Xian to the conclusion that the person could not have


    been Chu Zhenghong.


    If it wasn''t him, then who? Who could have killed the Fifth Elder? Someone who could have made


    him risk his own life to bring us such a warning must be at least a supreme grandmaster! That


    person is also a man... He said he was back, which also meant that he had been to the Chu Sect...


    A man who has been to the Chu Sect, and not only is he of the Supreme rank, but he also happens


    to be our enemy...


    Going by those parameters, Tang Xian swiftly narrowed down the possibilities inside his head until a


    silhouette finally manifested in his mind.


    It''s him!


    Amidst his astonishment, Tang Xian''s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    It''s Chu Tianfan! Chu Tianfan has returned!


    When that name rang out from within Tang Xian''s head, an unprecedented sense of dread washed


    over him.


    His wrinkled face turned ashen, and his expression turned grim.


    ¡°W-What''s up with you, Mr. Tang? You''re frightening me!"


    The change in Tang Xian''s demeanor rmed the second elder beside him.


    ¡°Ah! Kill me, kill me...¡±


    At that exact moment, Chu Zhengliang, who had been sealed at the peak of Mount Chumen,


    suddenly let out a devastating roar.


    His voice was carried by the cold night winds into the hall.


    That bellow that came out of nowhere had the two elders shuddering in fear. The head of the elders


    himself jumped up and grabbed a de from the table, looking to sh at the first person who


    mighte at him.


    However, very quickly, they realized that they had overreacted.


    ¡°M-Mr. Tang. It''s the head of the Chu family...¡± the second elder exined.


    That came to the head of elders as some reprieve, but he nheless struggled to settle the


    unease he felt inside.


    ¡°For a moment, I thought that he had arrived,¡± Tang Xian said amidst his lingering fear.


    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± asked the second elder, confounded.


    Looking at him, the head of elders enunciated, word for word, ¡°Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Thud!


    The second elder immediately fell off the couch.


    There were some people whose name was still capable of driving horror into the hearts of those


    who heard it long after his passing.


    Both of the elders were people who had experienced that major battle from many years ago where


    Ye Fan single-handedly stormed the Chu Sect, swept away the Supremes from the Chu family, and


    destroyed the Chu Sect''s protective formation firsthand.


    Had it not coincided with Chu Yuan''s emergence from his retreat, the ancient power they had


    possessed for centuries might havee to ruin at the hands of that man named Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°H-Have you lost your mind, Mr. Tang? Chu Tianfan''s dead. He''s f*cking dead as a doornail for a


    d*mn long time. How could the dead possiblye back to life? Unless you mean to tell me that


    ghosts exist?¡±


    The second elderughed as he picked himself up off the floor, using humor to mask the panic and


    fear he felt inside.


    What the head of elders had to say afterward, however, shook him to the core.


    ¡°Do you still remember what the Fifth Elder said before he passed? Just think about it. Who could


    have struck such fear within the Fifth Elder? Who possessed the ability to kill him? Who also bore


    such hatred toward the Chu Sect? Who else could it be, apart from Chu Tianfan?¡±


    The second elder was positively stupefied. With a zed expression, he regarded the head of


    elders while quivering. ¡°D-Don''t you scare me, Mr. Tang. Did we not witness Chu Tianfan end his


    own life with our own eyes? How could he possibly still be alive?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''ve never found his body, even now, haven''t we?¡± the head of elders noted.


    What ensued was silence. Dead silence.


    Once an idea manifested, one would quickly discover how prior points of contention would


    seeminglye together to validate that notion.


    The death of the Fifth Elder, the fall of the King of India, and the mysterious disappearance of the


    envoys from the various countries in the earlier period of time all seemed to indicate the emergence


    of someone both formidable and elusive.


    It was thus highly possible that that person could very well be the one who had been pushed over


    the edge by the entire world; the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall and the Unrivalled Supreme¡ªChu


    Tianfan!


    Panting vigorously, the second elder was feeling quite overwhelmed.


    As logical as Mr. Tang had put it, it can''t possibly be. How could he still be alive? Pierced by tens of


    thousands of swords, Ye Fan could not have survived even if his body was made of steel.


    ¡°Of course, all of this is purely my conjecture, so perhaps I had been worrying myself for nothing.


    Out of caution, though, we should still take care of some loose ends.¡±


    Tang Xian''s eyes darkened, and he appeared extremely solemn.


    He had a feeling. Should the Chu Sect fail at their enterprise at that time, there could be only one


    reason¡ªChu Tianfan.


    Hence, in order to avoid such a worst-case scenario, no matter how remote it might be, it was his


    duty as the Chu Sect''s head of elders to ensure that they were fittingly prepared.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Mr. Tang? If Chu Tianfan is alive, the few of us are going to be hapless


    against him. We have to inform Ms. Tang, Old Master, and the head of the Chu family...¡±


    Since that battle at the Chu Sect years ago, the head of the Chu family, Chu Zhengliang, had been


    imprisoned at the top of Mount Chumen, leading a life worse than death.


    His position was vacated as a result.


    It was fortunate then that Chu Zhengliang''s son, Chu Tianqi, was able to break new heights and


    make tremendous gains in his own ability, thus able to sessfully take over as head of the family,


    instantly turning him into one of the three most important figures within the Chu Sect.


    That was why those three, in the esteem of the followers of the Chu Sect, were thought of as the


    only ones who would be able to stand against Chu Tianfan.


    The head of elders shook his head. ¡°The responsibility of dealing with Chu Tianfan belongs to Ms.


    Tang and the rest of them, but the business of dealing with Chu Tianfan''s subordinates falls to us.¡±


    The eyes of the second elder lit up when he heard that. ¡°Could you be referring to those four


    Supremes who are presently being detained by the Jones family?¡±


    Tang Xian nodded in earnest. ¡°We can''t leave those people alive anymore. Otherwise, if Chu


    Tianfan is indeed still alive, he might regroup with his former subordinates and march on the Chu


    Sect once more. I fear seeing a repeat of the cmity of yesteryear!¡±


    The Chu Sect had almost been razed to the ground by Ye Fan many years ago, leaving more than


    half of the elders dead at his hands, with many of them counted amongst the sect''s most


    extraordinary elites.


    It took them many years and the application of the secret technique provided by Chu Yuan to


    elevate their strength for them in order for them to recover.


    Tang Xian managed to survive by the teeth of his skin thest time, so should there be a repeat of


    that previous catastrophe, it was aplete unknown whether he would be able to live through it


    again.


    ¡°But Ms. Tang has forbidden us to harm those people, Mr. Tang... It''d be hard for us to answer to her


    should we take it upon ourselves to move against them,¡± the second elder said worriedly.


    All along, the elders had collectively hoped to be rid of those fourSupremes but had been met by


    the opposition of Tang Yun, who wanted to turn them to the service of the Chu Sect instead.


    In spite of the years that passed, those old fools had not relented. They continued to refuse


    cooperation


    and had thus remained imprisoned.


    ¡°To hell with consequences! Extreme circumstances demand extreme measures. In order to rid


    ourselves of any potential threats, these people have to die! We can''t afford to dally either, so this


    needs to happen tonight!¡±


    With his mind already set, Tang Xian went on to hand down his instructions on the spot.


    His charges were to pass along his orders to the head of the Jones family to have the remaining


    members of Dragon God Hall executed.


    It was alreadyte at night, so the members of the Jones family had long turned in for the day.


    Yet, the visitors from the Chu Sect still came and knocked at their door anyway.


    ¡°Where is the head of your family? Summon Mr. Jones to us! Mr. Tang has important instructions


    that must bemunicated to him personally!¡± the envoy from the Chu Sect said solemnly to the


    subordinates of the Jones family with a decree in hand.


    Not daring to defy him, the Joneses swiftly ran along to inform the head of the family, Bill Jones, of


    the


    situation.


    ¡°What did you say? Someone from the Chu Sect is here with orders for me?¡±


    Bill, awakened from his slumber, frowned reflexively after getting changed.


    What could the Chu Sect possibly want from me thiste and so urgently at that?


    ¡°Go and wake Michael, and have him be on the alert immediately to deal with any unexpected


    incidents that may arise.¡±


    With a worried look on his face, Bill first arranged for his son to be on his guard before he went to


    greet the envoy from the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Mr. Tang has ordered you, Mr. Jones, to execute those four remaining members of Dragon God


    Hall. Their heads are to be cut off and handed over to me so that I can bring them back to the Chu


    Sect! Owing to the urgency of the situation, please carry out the order immediately!¡±


    The envoy announced TangXian''s decision and ordered Bill to follow through on it right away.


    Bill''s reaction, however, was that of astonishment. ¡°What? Execute the four Supremes? Why? Did


    Mr. Tang exin his reasons for this? Why the sudden urgency to condemn them to death?¡±

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    That''s strange. Why would Mr. Tang suddenly give such an order in the middle of the night?


    It did not take long for the ever-wily Bill to sense that something was off.


    ¡°Who am I to specte Mr. Tang''s intentions? You''d do well to carry out the order you were given,


    Mr. Jones. That way, I''ll be able to report to Mr. Tang as soon as possible.¡± The envoy from the Chu


    Sect urged Bill to carry out the execution immediately.


    Bill hesitated for a moment before questioning, ¡°Do you have Ms. Tang''s decree?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang''s out campaigning right now. Besides, such a trivial matter doesn''t deserve her attention,¡±


    replied the envoy.


    ¡°I advise you to stop dallying, Mr. Jones. Otherwise, Mr. Tang will make sure your family''s position in


    the Chu Sect bes even more precarious,¡± he then stated in a stern voice, seemingly running


    short on patience.


    When Bill heard that, inwardly, he became aware of many things.


    It seems that Mr. Tang has taken the liberty of making the decision.


    Upon realizing that, Bill immediately responded, ¡°Sorry, but I''m afraid I cannot carry out the


    execution. Ms. Tang has specifically instructed me not to execute those four without her order.¡±


    ¡°How dare you defy Mr. Tang''s order, Bill Jones!¡± The face of the Chu Sect''s envoy instantly turned


    grim.


    ¡°Mr. Tang is the head of Mount Chumen for now since Ms. Tang isn''t around. His words are decrees


    of the highest authority. You''re courting your own death for daring to defy the head of Mount


    Chumen, Mr.


    Jones!¡± roared the envoy.


    Obviously, he never expected that the head of the Jones family would dare disobey Tang Xian.


    ¡°As I said, I won''t lift a finger until I receive an order from Ms. Tang. Tell Mr. Tang that he''ll have to


    get Ms. Tang''s approval before I carry out the execution. Thest thing I want is to defy Ms. Tang''s


    order, so please leave.¡± Having decided not to waste any more time on the envoy, Bill gestured for


    his subordinates to see the man out.


    ¡°Very well! You''ve got guts, if nothing else. We''ll see if you still have them after I report this to Mr.


    Tang!¡± the envoy threatened him before storming off with a hardened face.


    ¡°What''s going on, Dad?¡± inquired Michael Jones, who had just arrived in the living room after


    changing his clothes.


    He greeted the upset envoying his way, but the man simply ignored him.


    Confused, Michael decided to approach his father to get some answers.


    However, instead of replying to his son, Bill asked him to follow him to the study.


    ¡°Stand guard here and ensure that nobody gets in without my say-so!¡± Bill ordered a few trusted


    subordinates before leading his son into the room.


    After ensuring that they were not followed, the father and son duo opened the passageway to a


    secret chamber, which was luxuriously decorated and fully furnished.


    In the middle of the room was arge bed, and lying quietly on the bed was a gorgeous young


    woman with fair skin and exquisite facial features.


    She was so beautiful that one could be forgiven for thinking that she was an angel.


    The only fly in the ointment was the white gauze covering her eyes.


    If Ye Fan were there, he would definitely recognize the attractive youngdy, for she was none other


    than Angie, the woman who crossed the ocean in search of him.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Dad? Why are we visiting Angie thiste at night? What exactly did the envoy from


    the Chu Sect tell you?¡± questioned Michael anxiously because he could tell something was wrong.


    As before, Bill was in no hurry to respond to his son''s queries. Instead, he sat down on the side of


    the bed.


    The man then gently stroked his daughter''s soft cheek with hisrge palm.


    ¡°Michael, do you think your sister would be even prettier now if it weren''t for that incident?¡± Even


    though Bill slightly curved his lips upward, his smile was filled with nothing but sadness and


    bitterness.


    Seeing his father like that, Michael subconsciously clenched his fists.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. I promise you that I''ll find out who hurt Angie and make them pay the ultimate


    price!¡± he vowed through clenched teeth, his eyes burning with hatred.


    As one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect, the Joneses used to live a glorious and happy life.


    However, everything changed after Chu Tianfan stormed the Chu Sect, and Angie went searching


    for him in China, only to end up in an ident.


    Since that fateful day, the Jones family''s peaceful life was turned upside down.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Bill no longer smiled, and the rest of the family members seemed to be treading on thin ice.


    To make things worse, the Joneses'' status in the Chu Sect plummeted.


    In less than three years, the Jones family lost their position as one of the ten Chu Sect elders.


    In other words, they had beenpletely kicked out of the sect''s management.


    All that happened after Angie got in the ident, so naturally, Michael had all the more reasons to


    hate


    the person who harmed his sister.


    Unexpectedly, Bill smiled in response. ¡°My son, have you not figured out the person responsible for


    the tragedy that befell your sister yet?¡±


    Shocked, Michael quickly questioned, ¡°Dad, you know who the person is?¡±


    His father chuckled before shaking his head. ¡°The truth is that I''ve always known the culprit''s


    identity¡ª since Chu Tianfan attacked the Chu Sect the second time, since a woman who called


    herself the medical saint of Dragon God Hall sent your sister back to us, and since Chu Tianqi


    reached a breakthrough, ceased his training, and summoned a Sacred Beast. The people who took


    Angie''s eyes are Chu Zhengliang and his son. If I''m not mistaken, her Jade Eyes were transnted


    to Chu Tianqi.¡±


    What? Michael was utterly mind-blown when he heard his father''s words.


    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡± he stammered as his eyes widened like saucers.


    The man could not believe that the Chus were the culprits of such a despicable act.


    After all, the Chus and the Joneses were close friends, not to mention that Chu Tianqi, who had


    been his best friend since youth, almost became his brother-inw.


    ¡°T-That can''t be it, Dad. It''s... It''s just not possible. We''re the Three Families of the Chu Sect, so


    why would the Chus do something as cruel as this to us?¡± Michael found the revtion hard to


    ept, even though his father was absolutely sure about it.


    ¡°Back then, we all thought Chu Tianfan was responsible for what happened to your sister, but we


    were wrong, terribly wrong! Perhaps, the man''s the only person in the world who has pure, good


    intentions for Angie and would stop at nothing to avenge her. We had to worry about our family and


    n, but not him. He was ready to do whatever it took to avenge Angie as soon as he learned that


    the Chus were responsible. It''s funny how we, as Angie''s father and brother, failed topare to an


    outsider.¡± Bill smiled bitterly with his eyes full of shame.


    ¡°Dad, are you... Are you sure it''s the Chus?¡± inquired Michael again in a weak and trembling voice.


    ¡°Who else could it be if not them? Only those who had inherited Jade Eyes from our family can


    summon the Sacred Beast, ze. Your sister was the only one of us who had them. Yet,


    coincidentally, Chu Tianqi''s strength skyrocketed shortly after Angie''s eyes got taken, and he even


    managed to summon ze, having it at his beck and call. Tell me. How is it possible for someone


    like him to aplish such a feat if your sister''s Jade Eyes weren''t transnted to him?¡±

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Bill''s hateful voice echoed throughout the secret underground chamber.


    However, Michael''s mind had already gone nk, and his body trembled so much that he almost


    copsed to the ground.


    ¡°B-But Dad, I... I thought you said the Chus weren''t responsible. Back then, weren''t you the one


    who denied that Chu Tianqi took Angie''s eyes?¡± he questioned in bafflement.


    When Ye Fan was defeated at Mount Chumen, Chu Tianqi just so happened to end his training. Not


    only that, but thetter also summoned the Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast, ze.


    At that time, Bill and his son were sure that Chu Tianqi had Angie''s eyes. Michael even confronted


    Chu Tianqi because of what he believed to be true.


    To show that they were dead serious about the matter, the Joneses went to Chu Yuan for justice.


    However, Chu Tianqi denied the usation, and so did the other Chus.


    In order to protect Chu Tianqi, Chu Yuan imed that the Joneses were talking nonsense and


    insisted that Ye Fan was responsible for Angie''s missing eyes.


    In the end, Bill changed his tune suddenly, apologizing publicly to the Chus. Besides that, he also


    agreed that Ye Fan was the culprit.


    Only then did the farcee to an end.


    ¡°If I hadn''t gone along back then, you would''ve lost your life, and our family would''ve been wiped


    out,¡± responded Bill with a satirical chuckle. ¡°I had no choice but to change my stance if I wanted to


    keep us safe. This is a dog-eat-dog world; only the strong survive. The truth does not matter to


    them. What''s important is that the person with the biggest gun gets the final say, and their words are


    the truth. We don''t stand a chance against the Chus in terms ofbat power, so there''s no point in


    standing our ground. Not only will we fail to avenge Angie, but we''ll also bring about our own


    destruction. All I could do then was let Chu Tianfan take the me.¡±


    When he finally finished exining, there was nothing but endless anger and hatred in his eyes.


    Even though he knew who harmed his daughter, Bill could not do anything about it.


    Instead of avenging Angie, the father groveled at his enemies'' feet.


    That moment had tortured Bill for many years, and only he knew what it was like to be that helpless.


    Michael''s eyes were filled with terror after he listened to his father. For all those years, I''ve treated


    the Chus and Chu Tianqi as my dearestrade-in-arms. Never did I expect them to have such a


    despicable soul beneath their dignified appearance.


    ¡°Those b*stards! Animals!¡± cursed Michael with clenched fists and blood-red eyes before turning


    around, ready to leave.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Bill hollered.


    ¡°I''m going to kill Chu Tianqi! How dare that b*stard fool me for so many years!¡± Michael had his


    teeth tightly gritted.


    ¡°Nonsense! You''re just a Grandmaster; you can''t even beat the old Chu Tianqi, so what makes you


    think you have a chance now that he has Jade Eyes?¡± His father raged.


    ¡°So what? Chu Tianfan never let the fear of death stop him from avenging Angie. I''m her brother, so


    I should be just as fearless. Even if I die, I''m going to make sure I knock a few teeth off of that


    b*stard!¡±


    At that point, Michael no longer cared if he would lose his life, anger consuming his rationality.


    p!


    Bill suddenly stepped forward and gave his son a hard p to the face.


    ¡°How long do you intend to keep this nonsense up? We''re in a life-and-death situation at this


    juncture, so it''s not the time for you to be reckless! I didn''t suppress my emotions all these years


    just to see you throw your life away. Knocking off a few of the Chus'' teeth is far from the retribution


    they deserve for the pain they caused your sister!¡± Bill roared.


    With tears welling up in his reddening eyes, Michael lowered his head in silence for a while before


    punching the wall beside him in frustration.


    The man hated how weak he was and the fact that he was a good-for-nothing.


    ¡°If only I''m as powerful as Chu Tianfan. I''d kill everyst one of the Chus!¡± Michael felt powerless


    and was frustrated with himself and his ipetence.


    ¡°Dad, we should''ve helped Chu Tianfan back then. We should''ve aided him so that he could return


    to his country alive. If he were alive, he would''ve been able to avenge Angie. But now...¡±


    After learning the truth, Michael resented their foolishness for siding with the Chus to fight against


    Ye Fan that year. If Angie were to know about this, she''d me us. Still, it''s toote for regrets now.


    It''s toote... With Ye Fan dead, the Chu Sect is calling the shots. There''s no one left In this world


    who can stand up to them, much less help our family get our revenge.


    ¡°It''s not toote. On the contrary, our time has yet toe,¡± voiced Bill suddenly, stunning his son.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad? Are you suggesting that you know a way? Or do our family have


    a trump card that''ll give us a fighting chance?¡±


    After that outburst, the Joneses lost their influence in the Chu Sect because Chu Yuan and the


    others had obviously be distrustful of them.


    In the past three years, they got demoted from management and were only assigned insignificant


    tasks.


    The Chu Sect had basically cut off all associations with the Jones family.


    In response, Bill shook his head. ¡°We''re not like the Chus or the Tangs. The Chus are the


    descendants of Mr. Yunyang, and the Tangs are descendants of his partner. On the other hand, our


    ancestor was just a doorman who worked for Mr. Yunyang. As such, our family background was


    humble in the beginning. It was by his grace that we were bestowed with Jade Eyes, the power that


    lifted our position and set us on an equal footing with the Tangs and the Chus. If you want to talk


    about trump cards, that''d be your sister''s Jade Eyes. With it, the two families would fear us; without


    it, what other trumps card do we have?¡±


    ¡°What did you mean before then?¡± inquired Michael, baffled.


    Hence, Bill continued, ¡°Just because we can''t avenge Angie doesn''t mean he can''t.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Michael remained confused.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan!¡±


    What?


    Michael''s eyes bulged in shock. ¡°You can''t be serious,


    Dad. That man''s already dead, isn''t he?¡±


    Bill responded with a smile, ¡°Dead? Does he look like he will die that easily? I was doubtful when I


    heard the news of his supposed death. For three years, I kept having this feeling that he was still


    alive. Do you know why I begged Ms. Tang to let me handle the four remnants of Dragon God Hall


    back then? It''s for this day!¡±


    The more Michael listened to his father, the more confused he became. What kind of scheme is


    Dad nning here?


    ¡°Michael, I''ve kept many things from you in the past few years because I didn''t want to put you in


    danger, but the time is finally right for me toe clean with you. To tell you the truth, I''ve always


    believed that Chu Tianfan is still alive. Tonight, Mr. Tang suddenly ordered me to execute Chu


    Tianfan''s four Supreme subordinates just now, proving that I was right. I have a feeling that Chu


    Tianfan''s going to pay the Chu Sect another visit soon!¡±


    Immediately after hearing his father''s words, Michael was so shocked that he froze like a statue.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan''s not dead? And he''ll be going to the sect again? How''s that possible?¡± He still


    found it


    difficult to believe what his father had just told him.


    ¡°We''re way past considering possibilities now, Michael. I just offended Mr. Tang, so I think he''s


    going to send people to execute the four Supremes by force in the next few days. What I need you


    to do now is gather our best men and have them protect your sister and the four heavily injured


    Supremes of Dragon God Hall. Get a private aircraft and fly them to Jiangdong, China. If you can''t


    find Chu Tianfan, look for his close friends.¡±

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    ¡°Chu Tianfan''s a God among men! If my deductions are correct, he must have left a trump card


    behind before attacking the Chu Sect. After all, he''d have needed to protect his friends and family in


    Jiangdong,¡± Bill said solemnly, his deep voice resonating across the secret chamber. ¡°Take them


    with you to Jiangdong. I''m sure you''ll be safe and sound there!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Michael froze.


    ¡°W-What about you, Dad? It''s a grave offense to release the Four Supremes, and there''s no way


    the Chu Sect will let you off the hook once they find out about it. Why don''t you leave with us?¡± he


    advised.


    s, his father shook his head. ¡°I can''t leave yet, especially not when our family''s businesses,


    properties, and centuries-old legacy are all here. Even though I''ve secretly transferred most of our


    assets to China in the past years, we still have family members living here. We can''t possibly leave


    them behind to fend for themselves.¡±


    After a pause, Bill added, ¡°In any case, don''t worry about it. Once you''re gone, I''ll secretly arrange


    to transfer them out, and we can then reunite in


    Jiangdong. Okay, that''s all for now. Run along and start packing. I''ll check on your sister onest


    time.¡±


    As he had already made up his mind, he swiftly urged his son to make the preparations for the


    escape.


    With that, only Bill and Angie remained in the secret chamber.


    As Bill sat quietly by his daughter''s bed and stared at her beautiful, serene sleeping face, memories


    began flooding back.


    He recalled that when Angie was born, she did not wail at the top of her lungs like other babies.


    Instead, she merely tugged at his beard andughed.


    Later, as she got older, she gradually showed signs of extraordinary abilities, to the point where her


    peers considered her a freak.


    Left with no other choice, Bill decided to keep her home and away from the rest of the world.


    Oddly enough, though, Angie never seemed to mind that arrangement. Even when she was alone,


    she could still y to her heart''s content, and if no one chatted with her, she would turn to the bugs


    and animals forpany.


    The more Bill recalled the past, the more it made him teary-eyed.


    ¡°Angie, it''s all my fault. I''m a useless father. It''s bad enough that I haven''t given you a good


    childhood or a happy life, but I''ve made it worse by letting you get hurt...¡± he murmured, eyes closed


    as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps rang out.


    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!


    Immediately after, the door was flung open, and Michael, who had left earlier, came rushing into the


    room frantically.


    ¡°Dad! I have bad news!¡± he said anxiously. ¡°The Chu Sect has dispatched arge group of fighters,


    and they''re already on their way to us!¡±


    What?


    As soon as he heard that, Bill grew ashen-faced with shock.


    ¡°How are they so fast? Can''t they at least wait for a night?¡± he bellowed, realizing he had grossly


    miscalcted.


    He had assumed that the head of elders would onlye round in the morning to confront him,


    regardless of how anxious thetter was.


    Yet, to his surprise, the Chu Sect hade over so soon.


    ¡°No, it''s toote. You have to leave this instance, Michael,¡± Bill ordered, not wanting his son to stay


    a moment longer. ¡°Forget about packing up. Take your sister and the Four Supremes now and get


    far away from Mount Chumen and us! Go!¡±


    As for himself, he would try to buy some time for Michael by leaving the secret chamber and leading


    his family''s experts to deal with the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Hurry! Get in the car! Leave by the back door before the Chu Sect gets here!¡± he urged. ¡°There''s


    an airport a hundred miles away, and I''ve already arranged for someone to meet you there.


    Remember, no matter what happenster, you''re not to turn back. I want you to board the aircraft


    and fly straight to China!¡±


    Meanwhile, the once peaceful and quiet Jones residence plunged into a sudden flurry of activity.


    Many guards had been mobilized and tasked to defend the perimeter of the manor.


    At the same time, Bill selected ten of their family''s best fighters to protect Michael and the others


    along the way.


    Before long, someone had carried the unconscious Angie into the car.


    Even the four disheveled men, who still had their hands and feet chained, were soon led to the car.


    ¡°Don''t forget our promise to meet in Jiangdong, Dad! You have to keep your word!¡± Michael


    eximed, voice tinged with sadness and reluctance as he embraced his father.


    ¡°Haha, you little rascal. When have I ever gone back on my word? Since I''ve said to reunite in


    Jiangdong, then that''s where we''ll meet! Besides, I still want to see your sister marry Chu Tianfan.


    That way, the Jones family will finally have a Supreme who''s on the Sky Ranking!¡±


    Vroom!


    Secondster, the five luxury cars, carrying Michael and the rest, roared off into the darkness.


    Seeing his son depart safely, Bill felt his racing heart calm down gradually.


    I know this might be myst farewell, but that''s all right. So long as Michael and Angie make it to


    Jiangdong safe and sound, our family legacy will live on! It won''t be the end of the Joneses! As for


    revenge, I''m sure someone will help see to that in the future.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I hope you won''t disappoint me this time,¡± Bill muttered.


    After all, he had bet his life on Chu Tianfan by sending thetter''s Four Supremes away.


    Looking back, Bill had tried so hard to kill Ye Fan. No one could have anticipated the Joneses to


    subsequently be the first of the Three Families of the Chu Sect to align themselves with Chu


    Tianfan.


    Ah, life is truly strange and unpredictable.


    At that moment, one of the subordinates hurried back with a report. ¡°Mr. Jones, members of the Chu


    Sect have arrived! W-What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What''s there to be afraid of? It''s just death!¡± Bill sneered. ¡°But even if death is our only oue, us


    Joneses will still put up a fierce fight!¡±


    He then hollered, ¡°Everyone, heed mymand! We shall now head out to receive Mr. Tang!¡±


    Upon giving his order, he led the rest of the family to the main entrance and prepared to face off


    with the Chu Sect.


    As it turned out, a group of the Chu Sect''s fighters had already gathered out front, and the leader


    had a cold, menacing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Bill Jones, I can''t believe you still have the cheek to show yourself!¡± he snapped harshly. ¡°You''ve


    disobeyed orders and intend to rebel against us! Mr. Tang has instructed that if you don''t hand over


    the Four Supremes, we are to rush into your manor and kill everyone in sight. If you don''t want your


    family''s blood to be on your hands, I suggest you surrender and give us those four remaining


    members of Dragon God Hall!¡±


    Unafraid and undeterred, Bill retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? An elder? Ha! You''re nothing but


    a lowly member of the Chu Sect, so what right do you have to boss me around?¡±


    However, on top of the rage churning inside him, he was also perplexed. The Chu Sect might have


    sent quite arge group of people, but none of them was an elder. Even when it came to


    Grandmasters, there were only three of them.


    Do they think they can destroy the Joneses with this paltry lineup? They are underestimating us if


    they do!


    ¡°No, that doesn''t seem right...¡± Bill murmured as a sudden realization struck him.


    With that, his face instantly paled.


    Meanwhile, Michael and his group continued their escape through the night as the convoy sped


    along the dark, empty roads.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, we''re about five minutes away from the airport,¡± the chauffeur reported.


    Michael nodded. ¡°Good. Try to go even faster!¡±


    The group finally arrived at the airport minutester, where a helicopter stood on a vacant field,


    waiting to take off.


    The engine sound was deafening, and blinding light flooded the night sky.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After seeing the helicopter, Michael felt his tension start to melt away. At longst, we''re safe.


    However, just as they were about to step out of the car and board the helicopter, a shadowy figure


    suddenly descended from the sky andnded in front of them.


    Boom!


    The icy voice of a man promptly rang out. ¡°Hello, Michael. I''ve been waiting for you.¡±


    At the sound of that all too familiar voice, Michael reeled back.


    His eyes were wide, and he paled. ¡°M-Mr. Tang?¡±

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Despite the initial shock and terror, Michael quickly regained hisposure and got out of the car


    alone.


    Tang Xian, the head of elders, stood tall and proud underthe illumination of the yellow lights, his


    sleeves pping as the cold night wind blew.


    ¡°Hahaha. Isn''t it ratherte for a social call, Mr. Tang? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Michael said smilingly. ¡°I''ve been bored out of my mind at home, so I thought I''d go on a little trip. Of


    course, if there''s something you need from me, I''d be more than happy to help!¡±


    s, Tang Xian remained expressionless as he fixed a cold-eyed stare on Michael.


    ¡°What''s the point of saying all that now? If you hand those four individuals over, I can still consider


    granting you a quick and painless death for the sake of our past,¡± he warned with a voice filled with


    killing intent.


    Without Jade Eyes, the Jones family no longer had any value to the Chu Sect.


    The Chu Sect did not kick them out on ount of their centuries-old family rtionship and the fact


    that the Joneses knew too many of the sect''s secrets.


    If the Joneses continued to behave themself within the Chu Sect, the Tang and Chu families would


    not put them in a spot either.


    Unfortunately, the Joneses had crossed the line, and there was no turning back from there on out.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, what are you talking about? I don''t understand,¡± Michael replied in mock bewilderment.


    Having no patience to beat around the bush anymore, Tang Xian decided to cut to the chase.


    ¡°Michael, the biggest mistake you and your father have made is betraying the Chu Sect. What areContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    your intentions for protecting the remaining members of Dragon God Hall, anyway? Are you


    perhaps waiting for Chu Tianfan to make aeback so that you can team up with him and take


    down the Chu Sect?¡±


    When Michael did not reply, he shook his head and continued, ¡°Our three families have been friends


    for hundreds of years, so naturally, I do not wish to exterminate your family. However, there''s no


    denying that all of you have foolishly turned your backs on us, choosing to court your own death. It''s


    even more appalling that you''d want to work with Chu Tianfan!


    That alone is a crime punishable by death!¡±


    Michael, on the other hand, had turned ashen-faced.


    After all, he had not expected Tang Xian to see through his and his father''s ns so quickly.


    Since things had escted to that point, he knew there was no longer a need to hide or pretend.


    With a wave of his hand, the ten fighters from his family, who had been hiding in the cars, filed out


    of the vehicles and stood guard on his sides.


    ¡°Oh? Are you trying to resist? With just these few fighters?¡± Tang Xian scoffed.


    As he cast a contemptuous look at the crowd, he could not help but be utterly repulsed by Michael


    and the rest of the Jones family.


    ¡°Did you know that the ancestor and ancient master of the Jones family used to be a lowly servant


    for Mr. Yunyang? If it weren''t for Mr. Yunyang''s kindness, you wouldn''t be enjoying the status and


    honor you have today. s, who would''ve known that the Joneses'' descendants would turn out to


    be a bunch of useless ingrates? Not only do you want to side with the enemy, but you also want to


    destroy the Chu Sect!


    Have you no shame? Is this how you repay Mr. Yunyang''s generosity? Perhaps Mr. Yunyang should


    never have pitied your despicable family!¡± Tang Xian said with a sneer.


    To his surprise, Michael suddenly guffawed.


    The hint of mockery and fury in hisughter was evident.


    Tang Xian furrowed his brows. ¡°What''s there tough at when you''re staring death in the face?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I''mughing at how shameless you are!¡± Michael retorted. ¡°How dare you stand there and


    talk to me about Mr. Yunyang! The ones who have shamed their ancestor and ancient master are


    you sc*mbags!¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Xian, I''m sure you know very well that when ites to bloodlines and


    legacies, Chu Tianfan is the true descendant of Mr. Yunyang! He''s the only one fit to rule the Chu


    family among the Chus with the word ''Tian'' in their names! Your family has also benefited from the


    kindness of Mr. Yunyang, so why aren''t you helping his descendant? Why would you still aid the


    Chu family in harming and getting rid of his descendant? Don''t you feel the slightest shred of guilt at


    all?¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!¡± Tang Xian bellowed, his face livid with rage. ¡°My family has always been honest and


    upright. When have we ever abetted evil or brought shame to Mr. Yunyang? Besides, Chu Tianfan


    is merely an illegitimate child of the Chu family. How is he fit to be Mr. Yunyang''s descendant? That


    title belongs to Chu Tianqi!¡±


    At that, Michaelughed even louder.


    ¡°Chu Tianqi, you say? Are you honestly calling that piece of sh*t Mr. Yunyang''s descendant?¡± he


    bellowed. ¡°If your ancestors can hearthe nonsense you''ve spouted, I have no doubt they''d strike


    you down with lightning!¡±


    As the seconds ticked by, Michael seethed with even more anger, his eyes turning blood-red.


    ¡°Xian, don''t tell me you and your family have no idea who took my sister''s eyes. And yet, no one


    has said a word for us! Worst of all, you''ve even submitted yourselves to the Chu family and


    launched an attack on us! Is that what you mean by being honest and upright? What utter bullsh*t!


    You''re nothing but the Chu family''spdog!¡± he thundered. ¡°Apart from Mr. Yunyang, I''m sure the


    Tang family''s ancestors are also turning in their graves at how atrocious their descendants have


    turned out! My family may not be the strongest, but we still have the guts to fight back. What about


    you? Do you dare to go against Chu Yuan or the Chu family?¡±


    Michael''s words were so harsh that they left Tang Xian red-faced and speechless.


    ¡°Stupid brat! Since you''re tired of living, I shall fulfill your death wish!¡± thetter shouted as he began


    shing with hissword.


    ¡°Watch out, Mr. Jones!¡±


    The panic-stricken Michael tried to hide but to no avail.


    Realizing that the sword''s aura was about to pierce through him, a few of his guards immediately


    ran up to take the hit.


    They might have sacrificed themselves by absorbing most of the impact of the attack, but the


    remnants of the sword''s aura still sent Michael flying through the air. In just a split second, bodies


    were strewn all over the ground, and Michael could feel blood sttered on his face.


    ¡°Guys! No!¡± he screamed in agony. ¡°You b*stard! I''m going to kill you!¡±


    Seeing that the guards who had protected him for years were all killed, Michael, who knew it was


    only a matter of time before he suffered the same fate, no longer cared about anything else.


    The next second, he picked up a sword from the ground and charged at Tang Xian.


    Unfortunately, that was a futile effort.


    After all, Tang Xian was a Supreme on the Sky Ranking, and it was impossible for Michael''s group


    to fight him since the strongest of them all was merely a Grandmaster.


    Just as things seemed to be taking a turn for the worse, Bill and their family army appeared in the


    nick of time.


    ¡°Stop right there! Tang Xian, youpdog, how dare youy a finger on my son!¡±


    Right after saying that, Bill gripped his sword tight andunched himself at TangXian.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, thetter staggered backward.


    ¡°Michael, are you okay?¡± Bill asked as he looked at his


    son.


    Needless to say, Michael was stunned to see his father. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Let''s not ask that now. I need you to get up and leave in the car. I''ll handle things here!¡± Bill said in


    a deep voice before instructing his subordinates to see Michael off safely.


    ¡°Well, well, well. I can''t believe you figured it out. I wanted to get rid of your son first before dealing


    with you. But I see you''ve saved me the trouble. Now that you''re both here, I can kill you at one go!¡±


    Tang Xian remarked, his lips curled into a smirk.


    As it turned out, he had already guessed that Bill would secretly escort the Four Supremes away.


    Therefore, he decided to divide his troops, with one group stalling the Jones family while the other


    waited in ambush for Michael.


    Ha! So it seems Bill Jones isn''t as stupid as he looks. He saw through my n, huh? Well, it''s time


    to end this once and for all!


    Sneering, TangXian pped his hands.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...


    All at once, nine shadowy figures dressed in ck robes appeared, looking just like ghosts in the


    night.


    Tattooed on them, however, was the zing sun with clouds!


    ¡°A-Aren''t these the Guardians in ck from the Chu Sect? H-How is this possible? What on earth


    are they doing here?¡± Bill stammered, his eyes widening.


    It was a fact that the Chu Sect had three groups of Guardians differentiated by their colors¡ªred,


    purple, and ck.


    The Guardians in Red were the highest in status and would hold even more power than TangXian.


    However, after being vacant for so many years, Tang Yun had tried getting Ye Fan to take up the


    role, only to have him turn it down.


    As for the Guardians in Purple, the only two people in those roles were the Demonic Duo.


    Even though the Guardians in ck were the lowest in rank, they were all powerful Grandmasters


    who undoubtedly formed the backbone of the Chu Sect.


    What baffled Bill, however, was why the Chu Sect had not brought the Guardians in ck along on


    their campaigns.


    ¡°Well, Bill? Didn''t think I''d pull a move like this, did you?¡± Tang Xian said with a snicker. ¡°You might


    have held yourself back in the past and thought you had fooled everyone with your act, but


    unfortunately for you, Old Master has long realized that your loyalty was waning. Because of that,


    we kept these nine Guardians in ck behind to deal with the Jones family! Old Master had already


    guessed you''d start a mutiny when the troops were away from Mount Chumen, so he left the


    Guardians in ck with me to guard against you. Old Master truly has uncanny foresight! Tonight


    shall be the night that the Jones family gets annihted!¡±

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Tang Xian''s cold voice resounded across the dark night.


    Anyone who managed to climb up to that position was definitely a shrewd person.


    Back then, Bill was forced by the circumstances to deny that his daughters'' eyes had not been


    gouged by the Chu family.


    For the past few years, he had remained obedient and obeyed all decisions made by the higher-


    level officials of Chu Sect.


    Even though members of the Jones family had been chased out of the elders'' meeting, Bill did not


    comin.


    However, did that mean that Chu Yuan would no longer be wary of the Jones family? The answer


    was a definite no.


    For the past few years, Chu Sect had been seeking opportunities to kick the Jones family out of the


    Three Families of the Chu Sect.


    However, he could not find an excuse to do so.


    Furthermore, Tang Yun kept defending the Joneses.


    This time, the Jones family actually released a major criminal, who was even a surviving member of


    Dragon God Hall too!


    This crime alone was severe enough for their whole family to be killed.


    ¡°That sly fox!¡± Bill clenched his fists. He thought that he was already well hidden. However, he did


    not expect that he would still lose to Chu Yuan.


    He was already filled with hopelessness. Still, he did not want to give up. Even if there was only a


    slight glimmer of hope, he still wanted to try his best!


    Hence, before Tang Xian, the head of elders, could react, Bill attacked first.


    With precise swordy, he dashed toward Tang Xian furiously.


    Chu Sect was filled with numerous experts. Although Bill''s talent in the martial arts was quite


    average, he was still a qualified expert.


    Even Tang Xian would not dare to underestimate this sudden attack. He leaped aside, dodging the


    blow.


    However, his left arm was still injured by the sword''s aura. Although the wound was not deep, he


    still bled.


    ¡°Now! Michael, leave!¡± yelled Bill anxiously.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Michael''s eyes reddened.


    He turned around and nced at his elderly father. Gritting his teeth, he got into the car. Tears


    welled in his eyes as he instructed the driver to leave.


    ¡°B*stard! You could''ve gotten the easy way out, but you insist on going to hell. If that''s the case, I''ll


    fulfill your wish. Guardians of Chu Sect, listen to my orders! Kill everyone from the Jones family.


    Stop those cars! Don''t leave anyone alive.¡±


    The pain on his arm infuriated TangXian.


    He did not think that in this hopeless situation, Bill, who had always been weak, dared to attack him


    first and even managed to injure him.


    This is unforgivable!


    HeedingTangXian''s instructions, nine Guardians in ck dashed into the crowd like phantoms.


    Some chased after Michael relentlessly.


    ¡°Don''t even think of stopping my son!¡± bellowed Bill furiously as he leaped into the air with his sword


    raised.


    The sword reflected the light as it shed at those Guardians in ck ferociously.


    Those near him could not dodge in time. As a result, their arms were instantly severed.


    The remaining two men were forced to retreat by Bill''s aggressiveness.


    Their pursuit was instantly interrupted.


    ¡°Die!¡± After his sessful attack, Bill did not show any mercy at all.


    Gripping his sword, he charged at them again, nning to kill them once and for all.


    However, just when Bill was about to send his sword slicing down, a spear flew toward him.


    ng!


    The des crashed against each other, causing sparks to fly in the air.


    Blood gushed out of Bill''s fingers as he staggered backward.


    After steadying himself, he raised his head abruptly and realized that Tang Xian was already


    standing in front of him.


    ¡°You''re bullying our Grandmasters! Don''t you find it embarrassing, Mr. Jones? I''m your opponent!¡±


    Tang Xian scoffed coldly, not in a hurry to attack Bill.


    He merely stood there with his sword, his gaze filled with contempt and mockery.


    He loved to spectate it when others were slowly driven to the brink of despair.


    Since Bill was being blocked, there was nothing stopping the three Guardians in ck''s way. They


    sprinted forward for a few meters before flipping in the air,nding right in front of those cars.


    Boom!


    The three Grandmasters attacked simultaneously.


    A deafening boom reverberated across the ce as the cars flew into the air. The Guardians in


    ck had sent them flying back to the original location.


    The driver died on the spot. Meanwhile, Michael crawled out of the car, covered in blood.


    He was protecting Angie, his younger sister, beneath him.


    ¡°Michael! Angie! I''m going to kill you, you b*stards!¡± When Bill witnessed that scene, it was like he


    had lost his mind.


    With bloodshot eyes, he raised his sword and attacked Tang Xian with all his might.


    However, it was a futile attempt.


    While Tang Xian was one of the top ten fighters in the Sky Ranking, Bill could barely make it to the


    top fifty.


    There was such a huge gap in their powers that Bill could not even harm Tang Xian and was


    severely injured by him instead.


    By then, multiple fights had already broken out around them.


    Bill''s subordinates started battling with Chu Sect''s


    Guardians in ck.


    However, the Jones family could never be on par with Chu Sect. Right from the beginning, the battle


    was obviously skewed toward one side.


    Although there were many from the Jones family, they were all ughtered easily by the Guardians


    in ck, as if they were nothing more than maize.


    One by one, they toppled to the ground as wails of agony pierced through the air.


    Watching his family members and subordinates lying in a pool of blood, Bill felt his heart ache.


    ¡°See? This is the consequence of betraying me. The next to die will be your son and daughter!¡±


    Bill was lying on the floor, severely injured. Meanwhile, Tang Xian stood beside him with a twisted


    smile on his face.


    When he waved his hand, a few Guardians in ck attacked Michael rapidly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± yelled Michael as hended a heavy punch on one of the Guardians in ck. However,


    soon after, a sword shed his back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A few Guardians in ck at the side kicked him, causing his ribcage to break and blood to spurt


    everywhere.


    Michael immediately fell onto the floor. Crimson blood covered the noble heir of the Jones family.


    It was almost impossible for him to defeat so many opponents.


    As a Grandmaster, Michael would already struggle to fight one man. However, he was now battling


    numerous Guardians in ck at once.


    ¡°Michael!¡± Tears streamed down Bill''s cheeks.


    The most torturous thing to happen to a man was to see his own children being humiliated but be


    too helpless to do anything.


    Furious, Bill growled like a beast.


    An unprecedentedly powerful aura exploded from his body. Even Tang Xian felt a chill run down his


    spine when he sensed that power.


    ¡°This... This is Forbidden Blood Technique!¡± Tang


    Xian was shocked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If onepared a person''s aura and life energy to firewood that could burn for a hundred years,


    using Forbidden Blood Technique were equivalent to burning the firewood fully in an instant.


    Although it was a technique that meant certain death, it could allow one to unleash extraordinary


    power in a short period of time.


    ¡°This old geezer has lost his mind! Retreat now!¡± bellowed Tang Xian.


    The Guardians in ck quickly retreated.


    However, Bill was no different from a wild beast now. After sending Tang Xian flying away with a


    punch, he dashed toward his children frantically.


    In the blink of an eye, he lifted a Guardian in ck. Twisting his head and legs, Bill ripped a


    Grandmaster apart with his bare hands.


    Thetter''s flesh and blood sttered in the air.


    After killing that man, Bill charged forward again.


    ¡°That b*stard!¡± Tang Xian gritted his teeth in fury.


    ¡°Everyone, retreat now!¡±


    The Guardians in ck were an important pir of support for Chu Sect. Losing one of them would


    mean a huge loss.


    Naturally, Tang Xian would not let Bill unleash a massacre like that.


    Making up his mind, he clenched his jaw and rushed forward. Mustering all of his strength, he tried


    his best to stop Bill.


    As long as he dyed Bill till his energy ran out, he would have seeded.


    ¡°Chu Sect Fatal Moves! Heavenly Wolf! Demonic Tiger! Green Celestial Dragon!¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Anyone above the level of Grandmaster in Chu Sect would definitely have to learn the Chu Sect


    Fatal Moves, a secret technique. Although it could not bepared to Chu Sect''s Invoke the


    Celestial Sky or the Tang family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, it was one of the most powerful


    techniques in the martial arts world.


    Especially with Tang Xian unleashing his full power, the technique was exceptionally powerful.


    Images of the Heavenly Wolf, Demonic Tiger, and Green Celestial Dragon appeared in the air.


    Those three attacks charged at Bill with uncontroble power like a torrential storm.


    In the past, Tang Xian''s powers and the Chu Sect Fatal Moves would definitely kill Bill¡ªor at the


    very least, severely injure him.


    Surprisingly, Bill did not evade Tang Xian''s attack. Instead, he chose to ept the full blow of the


    attack head-on.


    Waving his sword frantically, he shed at the air furiously. Within a few seconds, he unleashed


    hundreds and thousands of sword techniques


    His sword flew wildly in the air and glinted brightly in the darkness of the night. Just like that, Tang


    Xian''s attack was dissolved.


    Bill s strength still had not diminished. He swung the sword heavily at Tang Xian''s body.


    ¡°Mr. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tang!¡±


    The Guardians in ck were stunned, not expecting Bill to be so powerful this time.


    Even Tang Xian, who was so powerful, was defeated by Bill.


    However, the experts of Chu Sect were only stunned fora short moment of time.


    Soon, Tang Xian caught his footing and steadied himself. Shaking the dust off his body, he


    demanded sternly, ¡°Why are you panicking? I haven''t lost yet.¡±


    Although Bill''s attack was ferocious earlier, he did not injure Tang Xian significantly.


    Still, Tang Xian started feeling wary after witnessing how terrifyingly strong Bill was.


    ¡°Previously, Bill was just a lowly Supreme. I didn''t expect him to unleash such powerful strength on


    the brink of death! In fact, he might be on par with the top ten fighters on the Sky Ranking! If I insist


    on battling with him, I might injure myself. It looks like the only solution is to keep dying for time!¡±


    After making his decision, Tang Xian rushed forward.


    This time, his attack style was no longer ferocious and aggressive. Instead, he decided to keep


    dodging Bill''s sword attacks.


    No matter how aggressively Bill swung his sword, Tang Xian evaded every blow.


    Forthose attacks that he could not evade, Tang Xian countered them with equal strength. By


    returning the attack equally, he ensured that he would not be at a disadvantage.


    One had to admit that Tang Xian was extremely sly.


    His battling experience alone was enough to intimidate one. Just like that, the battle came to a


    stalemate.


    Although Bill kept attacking Tang Xian, thetter managed to dodge it all. Bill could not injure his


    opponent the slightest.


    Bill had attempted a couple of times to get past Tang Xian and kill those Guardians in ck, but the


    latter was like an annoying parasite.


    Although he did not confront Bill directly, he kept holding Bill back, such that he did not have the


    mental capacity to attack the others.


    Time passed slowly.


    Soon, Bill''s power diminished quickly after it reached its limit.


    It was like a ball of fire that was bing smaller and smaller, having exhausted all of its fuel.


    In the end, it would be extinguished.


    Bill knew that most of his strength had already disappeared.


    Boom!


    They exchanged another blow.


    Tang Xian, who was initially at a disadvantage, was starting to gain the upper hand.


    Meanwhile, Bill was sent staggering back by Tang Xian''s blow.


    Bill, who was filled with despair, understood that there was nothing else he could do.


    He turned his head around and nced at his children.


    ¡°Michael, you''ll have to rely on yourself from now on. I''m a useless father. Although I can''t protect


    you forever, I''ll try my utmost best to see you off! No matter what, you must escape with your sister!¡±


    shouted Bill loudly.


    Michael, who was covered in blood, saw his father filled with determination.


    It was a scene of eternal separation¡ªof life and death.


    ¡°Father, no! No!¡± yelled Michael through his tears.


    He kept trying to crawl to his feet numerous times and stand with his father.


    However, due to his severe injuries, he could not even stand up. Instead, hey on the ground and


    gazed at his burly father.


    Streaks of warm tears flowed from his eyes to his cheeks.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Bill''s eyes became bloodshot.


    As if he had gone crazy, he mustered all of his aura and energy in his elixir field.


    Everyone watched as Bill''s body started inting like a balloon.


    Tang Xian panicked when he saw that. ¡°Oh no! He''s going to self-explode! That crazy man! Stop


    him now!¡±


    Tang Xian was terrified. Never had he expected Bill to resort to this method.


    If a supreme grandmaster blew himself up by using his aura as a trigger, it would unleash massive


    destruction.


    Isn ''t that old geezer scared of blowing his son and daughter up?


    However, it was not the time to be shocked.


    Even if it was for the sake of the Guardians in ck, he must not let Bill sessfully blow himself


    up.


    Just when the Guardians in ck were frantically escaping, Tang Xian steeled himself and charged


    forward with his sword.


    He reached Bill at a rapid speed.


    Thetter wanted to dodge, but the effects of using the technique were starting to show.


    He was ovee with a wave of exhaustion, so much so that he could not even lift his sword


    anymore.


    In fact, he could not even evade Tang Xian, who was charging at him.


    sh!


    Tang Xian pierced the sword through Bill''s body, right through his elixir field.


    At the same time, he shed his sword a dozen times and severed Bill''s veins.


    In an instant, Bill''s body was riddled with holes.


    Before he could even blow himself up with the aura that he had concentrated, Tang Xian interrupted


    his move.


    Pow!


    After stabbing him countless times, Tang Xian kicked him.


    The powerful force sent Bill sliding a hundred meters backward, eventually stopping a short


    distance away from Michael.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Michael''s eyes were brimming with tears. He crawled over to his father and covered Bill''s injuries


    with his hands.


    However, he still could not stop the blood from gushing out.


    When he covered one of Bill''s injuries, blood would still flow out from another.


    When Michael saw his father, who used to be so powerful and intimidating, now covered with


    injuries, his heart ached.


    He had always respected his father, who was such a dependable protector of the family. Never had


    he expected that Bill would one day copse in front of him, filled with blood and teetering at the


    brink of death.


    ¡°S-Sorry... Initially, I wanted to send you off... But I still failed...¡± apologized Bill in a guilty tone as


    blood dribbled down his lips.


    ¡°Father, don''t talk anymore. You''re going to be fine...¡± Michael sobbed.


    Bill tried his best to squeeze out a smile. He then wiped Michael''s tears away.


    ¡°M-Michael, d-don''t cry... The Jones family must not embarrass Mr. Yunyang... Even if I die, I must


    die standing up. H-Help me up now...¡± Bill''s sentences were fragmented.


    Michael was overwhelmed with sorrow. Mustering all of his strength, he held onto a tree at the side


    and forced himself to stand.


    Then, he helped his father to his feet.


    ¡°Come at me, Xian! Come and kill us! Come on!¡±


    Michael was ready to meet his maker.


    Supporting his father, he bellowed at Tang Xian and the rest like a wild beast.


    They did not want to run away anymore.


    Furthermore, they knew that there was no way they could escape.


    Since death was inevitable, he would do what his father said. If he were part of the Jones family, he


    would die standing up!


    ¡°You stubborn b*stard! I''ll send all of you to your deaths!¡±


    Tang Xian had already lost his patience. When he waved his hands, the Guardians in ck behind


    him attacked the Joneses with their swords.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from afar.


    Tang Xian and the others frowned. When they nced over, they saw a few figures walking over


    with the moon glowing behind them.


    Their hair was disheveled, and their limbs were chained up. As they walked, their gaits were


    unsteady.


    However, there was a determined look in their eyes.


    ¡°You just want to kill us, right? If you spare the Jones family, we''llmit suicide immediately. You


    won''t have to do anything.¡± Gaius'' hoarse voice sounded.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    ¡°Mr. Gaius, why are you guys still here? Didn''t we ask you to leave?¡±


    Michael and Bill were surprised, for they didn''t expect the one willing to speak up for the Jones


    family was their archenemy.


    At that moment, Michael felt touched but also nervous.


    When the car was flipped upside down, Michael deliberately crawled out of it while carrying his


    sister.


    He did so to attract Chu Sect''s attention, hoping to give time for the four Dragon yers to escape.


    However, he didn''t expect the Dragon yers to stay and even risk their lives by standing up for the


    Jones fa m i ly.


    ¡°Dragon God Hall will never let an innocent man die for us.¡±


    Gaius turned around and gazed at Michael and Bill, who were on the brink of death.


    When Gaius burst intoughter, the rest of the Dragon


    yers also followed suit.


    ¡°Gaius is right. We can''t bring shame to Dragon Master. Since Dragon Master didn''t hide behind the


    crowd years ago, how can we be cowards today?¡±


    Meanwhile, Owen, also known as Fire God, let out a chuckle.


    With the unhealed scar on his face, his smile looked exceptionally terrifying.


    Despite his sinister face, one could feel that he unknowingly exuded a sense of warmth and dignity


    amid the darkness.


    Over the years, although they were locked away by the Jones family, Chu Sect always sent its


    lackeys to torture them.


    Owen was one of the strongest and most well-known supreme grandmasters under Ye Fan. Now,


    he was none other than a toothless tiger.


    Although Owen was far from being powerful as before, he still retained his pride.


    Now that the Jones family was in trouble because of them, they could not leave the family alone


    only to


    get on with their lives.


    ¡°Yes. I hate you and your dad for not distinguishing between right and wrong and abetting evil.


    Although it was clearthat Chu Sect harmed the kid, your family still believed the mastermind was


    Dragon Master. Back then, Dragon Master fought Chu Sect to avenge the kid. Your family didn''t


    assist Dragon Master but joined forces with Chu Sect to go up against him instead. Honestly, I wish


    to p all of you.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Anyway, that''s a separate matter. You and your dad are indeed ignorant now.


    However, the trouble today has urred because of us. If we run away today, Dragon Master will


    punish us when we finally meet him in heaven.¡±


    While Wind God Cecil shook his head and smiled, Ice Emperor, Su Muqiu, nodded.


    Despite being in a precarious state, they were fearless and didn''t feel nervous.


    Instead, they chatted happily andughed at times.


    It was as if they were not preparing for their imminent death but chatting happily before embarking


    on a long trip.


    Michael was stunned by the sight.


    Although he seldom felt impressed, he now admired the Dragon yers from the bottom of his


    heart.


    Before this, Michael only witnessed numerous shameful asions in Chu Sect, where its members


    schemed against each other or purposelessly fought to stay alive.


    Now, he could feel that the Dragon yers were proud and didn''t fear death.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how outstanding their boss was to be able tomand them.


    ¡°How is it, old man? We, the Four Supremes, will die soon in exchange for the lives of the Joneses.


    We''re getting the short end of the stick, right?¡± Gaius asked Tang Xian smilingly.


    Tang Xian was startled for a while but soon chuckled.


    ¡°I never thought you would speak up for the Jones family. After all, the family contributed to Dragon


    Master''s death,¡± Tang Xian mocked.


    ¡°As I said, this is a separate matter. Back to the current topic, tell us if you will agree with us,¡± Gaius


    continued.


    Tang Xian shed Gaius a smile and replied, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Gaius. All of you are in no position to


    negotiate with me now. After all, I want all Dragon yers to die. It doesn''t matter if youmit


    suicide or die because I plunge my swords into your hearts.¡±


    Tang Xian''s remark was filled with arrogance and confidence.


    Gaius and the rest waved their hands in disappointment when they heard it.


    ¡°Ahh! As I expected, a toothless supreme grandmaster is worse than an ant. Now, everyone won''t


    be bothered to show a little respect to elders like us.¡±


    Gaius nced at the Joneses and shook his head smilingly.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Jones. There is no way out but to die together. Before that, thank you for taking care of


    us all these years. Unfortunately, there are no drinks here. We''ll hold a banquet to thank you again


    in heaven.¡±


    Even though Tang Xian declined their request without hesitation, Gaius and others weren''t irritated


    but epted it calmly.


    Moreover, they even continued to chat with the Joneses casually as if they were joking.


    After a while, Bill, being on the brink of death, chuckled and said, ¡°I, Bill Jones, am honored to meet


    my maker with the Four Supremes.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± The four Dragon yersughed heartily.


    With their hands and feet shackled in chains, the four Dragon yers sat cross-legged next to


    Michael and Bill.


    ¡°Xian, do it now. We hand over the world to you temporarily but will take it back from you thirty years


    later!¡±


    After a heartyugh, they closed their eyes determinedly, preparing to die.


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Tang Xian shouted and instructed his subordinates to chop off the heads of Gaius and the Joneses.


    Bill let out a shrillugh and warned, ¡°Tang Xian, don''t ever think you can put your mind at ease


    forever just because of killing Four Supremes from Dragon God Hall! Soon, someone will avenge


    them. In the end, what happened to Chu Zhengliang will also be your fate!¡±


    Unperturbed, Tang Xian sneered, ¡°What a joke! I''m immensely powerful now, and people in all


    corners of the world have submitted to me. Who dares or can avenge them?¡±


    Tang Xian paused for a while and added, ¡°Do you want to count on the remnant of Dragon God


    Hall? Once the Four Supremes are dead, Dragon God Hall will perish once and for all!¡±


    Despite Tang Xian''s harsh mockery, Bill guffawed non-stop.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, you know very well who it is. Since it''s nearly three years, I reckon he is about to return.


    Otherwise, you won''t be so impatient to eradicate the Four Supremes. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± As Tang Xian was infuriated, a long sword swiftly flew toward Bill and plunged


    into his heart.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you spew nonsense even when you''re about to die! That person was dead three


    years ago! He won''t possiblye back!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Mr. Tang, you''re afraid, aren''t you? You don''t even dare to say his name aloud.¡± Bill


    continued to provoke him even after a few swords had plunged into his body.


    ¡°In that case, let me reveal his name for you. He is Chu Tianfan! Not just you, but Chu Yuan and the


    entire Chu Sect will also be defeated by him.¡±


    Even though blood flowed from Bill''s mouth, he still gritted his teeth and said the name.


    Upon hearing it, the crowd was floored.


    At that time, even Gaius and the rest who had closed their eyes gazed at Bill shockingly.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, what did you say? Is it true that Dragon Master will return?¡±


    They couldn''t help but shiver, for it was something they could hardly believe.


    ¡°Shut up! What he said is nonsense! Since you guys miss him so much, I''ll send you to hell to meet


    him!¡±


    As Tang Xian was infuriated, he wanted to execute them all instead ofmanding his


    subordinates to do it.


    Bam!


    Once Tang Xian stepped on the ground, hundreds of swords and knives flew up.


    ¡°Time''s up for alt of you!¡±


    Tang Xian controlled the flying weapons with his powerful Qi. and waved his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, numerous weapons flew toward the Four Supremes and the Joneses, who were about to


    die.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Even so, Bill and the restughed heartily as their final moment approached.


    At that juncture, a chilling voice was heard.


    ¡°You don''t have to see me in hell. This ce is just nice.¡±


    The man spoke calmly, yet the coldness and aura that followed were incredibly powerful.


    As the bitter wind blew strongly, the swords and knives fell onto the ground like rain droplets.


    At that moment, the scene looked like a feast of swords and knives to wee the king''s arrival!

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    ¡°What... What... What''s going on?¡±


    Tang Xian was dumbfounded when he saw his attack suddenly get blocked.


    He had been sure of emerging victorious. However, his expression darkened as the weapons rained


    onto the ground, and he immediately looked solemn and grim.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, there was a soft yet ominous rustle in the darkness.


    Everyone froze.


    As countless pairs of eyes turned toward the direction the sound hade from, they saw a thin


    figure slowly approaching them.


    His tread was light, yet there was a gentle rustle with every step he took.


    The figure appeared small from afar. Even so, the surrounding trees and nts bowed and


    retreated as if they were courtiers in the presence of their monarch.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    Gaius and the other Dragon yers were stunned. Despite not knowing who the figure in the dark


    was, they felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity they had never felt before rush toward them from


    not far ahead.


    Suddenly, the name and silhouette of one person appeared in Gaius'', Owen''s, and the others''


    minds.


    ¡°Could... Could it really be him?¡±


    Meanwhile, Bill Jones and Michael also started to feel ovee with emotion.


    Although the former had long suspected that Ye Fan had not died, it had been nothing more than


    spection, since there was no way for him to confirm whether Ye Fan was dead or alive.


    Now that they were faced with the possibility that the powerful man had returned, it was only natural


    that they could not keep calm.


    Just like them, Tang Xian was struggling to maintain hisposure.


    A sense of foreboding had descended over him the moment the figure appeared.


    ¡°No! It can''t be him! That''s impossible!¡±


    Tang Xian frowned and clenched his fists tightly.


    No matter how many times the same name surfaced in his mind, he continued dismissing it.


    He did not want to admit, let alone ept, the likelihood that that man could be alive and well!


    However, some things in this world were fated and could not be changed just because of an


    individual''s personal wish and preference.


    As everyone watched with nervous, excited, and trembling gazes, the figure finally emerged from


    the dense woods.


    The moon hung high in the sky that quiet night, and the faint glow of the moonlight shone down on


    the man''s face. It illuminated his well-defined features, deep eyes, and handsome yet thin face.


    Everything looked so familiar.


    He looked just like he did when he left, appearing untouched by the passage of time.


    The only difference seemed to be the changes deep within his heart.


    ¡°D-Dragon Master? l-ls it really you?¡±


    Even though Gaius and the others had guessed he was alive, they still found it difficult to suppress


    the emotions bubbling within them.


    The older men, who were over fifty years old, cried until their faces were wet with tears when they


    saw the young man before them.


    Trembling, they got up from the ground and fell to their knees at the man''s feet in unison.


    ¡°I knew it... I knew it all along. There was no way you''d be dead... I knew you couldn''t have died just


    like that and that you''de for us...¡± Gaius said, sounding like an elderly courtier who had just


    seen the emperor''s army at his most desperate moment after getting trapped on the frontier.


    With their hands and feet still shackled in chains, the four Dragon yers kneeled before Ye Fan


    and wept bitterly.


    Nobody would have ever imagined that those supreme grandmasters¡ªpowerful figures wielding


    great influence over the country¡ªwould cry like a child in front of a certain someone.


    ¡°It really is him! He... He''s really alive...¡± Bill choked out, practically gasping for breath. His whole


    body shuddered violently.


    Michael wiped the tears from his eyes and said to his father with a smile, ¡°Yes. Chu Tianfan isn''t


    dead. He didn''t die! Hahaha! The gods didn''t forsake our family! The gods want to help us avenge


    Angie...¡±


    Michael had no idea why he was so emotional or why he was crying.


    It makes sense for Gaius and the others to cry because they''re weing their master. If Angie


    were conscious, it''d also make sense if she were to weep. That''s because her wait for the hero and


    the man she harbors feelings for has finally ended. But what reason do I have to cry? Ye Fan and I


    aren''t friends. In fact, we were enemies.


    Nheless, Michael could not control his emotions.


    He was as flustered as a wife who had just seen her husband after being left to wait alone in the


    bedroom.


    Indeed, they had made no mistake.


    Ye Fan had indeed crossed the seas and returned to the Chu Sect again.


    He was Chu Tianfan, the person whose very name had inspired fear within the hearts of everyone


    in the Chu Sect back then.


    He had not gone to Mount Chumen immediately because he had been busy looking into the


    whereabouts of Gaius and the rest.


    After several days of investigation, he finally discovered that the Jones family had the Dragon


    yers imprisoned.


    But when he rushed to their residence earlier that night, he found the house in a mess. The


    dungeons where the Joneses had imprisoned Gaius and the others were also empty.


    Upon making the distressing discovery, he tracked them and quickly found where they were.


    A pang of pain shot through Ye Fan''s heart as he gazed at the dead bodies and blood covering the


    ground, as well as the injured and shackled Dragon yers.


    Stepping forward, he helped Gaius, Owen, and the others to their feet.


    ¡°I''m sorry for making you wait so long,¡± Ye Fan said, his toneden with guilt.


    These people were enjoying glory and wealth in their respective countries. But because of my


    command, they stormed the Chu Sect. In the end, it resulted in their suffering. It wouldn''t be wrong


    to say that all this is my fault.


    Hence, Ye Fan felt immensely guilty.


    ¡°Dragon Master, you don''t have to apologize to us. As members of Dragon God Hall, we live and die


    together. Even if we were to get killed by the Chu Sect, we would''ve died willingly. It has nothing to


    do with you, Dragon Master. There''s no need for you to feel guilty,¡± Gaius dered loudly.


    The others nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Gaius is right. We chose to follow you of our own volition, Dragon Master. Regardless of whether


    we live or die, it was our own choice and has nothing to do with anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Agreed! Now that you''ve returned, we''re willing to fight and take on the Chu Sect again! Today is


    the day


    we''ll wield our swords and seize the Chu Sect!¡±


    The Dragon yers spoke loudly, their voices rumbling like thunder.


    The others could hardly believe their eyes when they saw how energized and reinvigorated the four


    fraillooking older men now appeared after seeing Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°My good man, you''re getting on in years and can''t even lift your sword anymore,


    yet you''re still thinking of fighting? Rest a while first. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    He could not help feeling moved at reuniting with his oldrades.


    Although they suffered much, it''s fortunate that they''re still alive. As long as they''re alive, there''s


    hope.


    At that moment, Gaius suddenly interrupted the conversation. ¡°Dragon Master, Ms. Jones is over


    there.¡±


    Ye Fan''s brows twitched involuntarily.


    Instead of responding, he turned and nced toward the Jones family.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu...¡± Bill greeted politely.


    Ye Fan ignored him, not bothering to spare the tatherand-son duo a nce. Instead, his gaze fell


    upon the unconscious youngdy.


    Michael and the others did nothing to stop Ye Fan as he walked over.


    They merely watched as Ye Fan gently caressed Angie''s face with his hand.


    ¡°I''ve returned, you silly girl. This time, I won''t spare those who hurt you back then. Not a single one


    of them,¡± Ye Fan said softly, pain and pity etched across his face.


    It was as if the youngdy had heard his voice. Tears leaked from the corners of the eyes of the


    youngdy who had been unconscious for more than two years and slowly trailed down her face.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    ¡°Enough with your bullsh*t. That man had died several years ago, and you expect me to believe


    you''re him? He had died in the hands of my old master! Bill Jones must have found his


    doppelganger to frighten us! Do you think you can scare me off?¡±


    All of a sudden, Tang Xian let out a mirthlessugh.


    Yet, even to this day, he dared not mention that man''s name.


    He could not even bring himself to ept the man standing before him was Ye Fan.


    ¡°Your trick didn''t work, Bill, so try harder next time. Right now, I''m going to teach this man a lesson


    and expose his identity!¡± Tang Xian bellowed in anger. His authoritative voice resonated across the


    sky.


    In the blink of an eye, Tang Xian threw several punches in the man''s direction.


    This time, he struck with all his might at lightning speed.


    Tang Xian zapped across space in a sh. He then struck the spine of the lean figure several times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A gust of wind swirled from his move, causing shrubs to fall over and rocks to shatter into pieces.


    The Guardians in ck were relieved by the turn of events. They burst intoughter. ¡°You''re indeed


    powerful, Mr. Tang! Now we all know the man is an imposter!¡±


    ¡°Thank God we didn''t fall for the Joneses'' trick!¡± Theyughed while heaving a sigh of relief.


    They believed the man was not who they initially thought he was. This man is just someone who


    looks like him.


    After all, they all had witnessed the man''s authoritative aura. Even their old master had had no


    choice but to concede defeat before the terrifying man back then.


    If the man before their eyes at the moment were that terrifying man, he would have no problem


    dodging Tang Xian''s attack. However, this person did not seem agile at all. He did not even manage


    to save himself from Tang Xian''s attack.


    Therefore, the Guardians in ck reckoned that the weakling before them could not possibly be the


    intimidating man.


    Tang Xian let out a cold snort. ¡°You can''t even dodge a punch. How dare you im you''re that man,


    you insolent fool!¡±


    A glint of mockery shed across Tang Xian''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Gaius and the rest, who were a stone''s away, shook their heads and snorted. ¡°A bunch


    of fools.¡±


    These fools know nothing about Ye Fan.


    Gaius and the rest had followed Ye Fan for years, so they knew their Dragon Master would always


    take the beating first. Even this time, he was following his modus operand!.


    Gaius scoffed and looked in Tang Xian''s direction. ¡°It''s not because our Dragon Master failed to


    dodge your attack. He didn''t bother to hide from you because you''re too weak. You haven''t thought


    of this, have you?¡±


    Tang Xian''s expression turned grim. He tilted his head and cussed, ¡°F*cking bullsh*t!¡±


    There was fear in his voice.


    Perhaps he was afraid what Gaius said was true.


    Suddenly, a streak of gold light sted through the air. The silhouettes of several golden dragons


    emerged from the feet of the man standing before Tang Xian and charged into the sky.


    At the same time, the calm and steady man started umting the energy from his body.


    As soon as the head of elders, Tang Xian, noticed that, his expression changed.


    ¡°D-Dragon God Body? A-A re you really Chu Tianfan?¡±


    The head of elders was so horrified that he nearly went insane.


    The Chu Sect fighters, too, could not believe their eyes. A look of horror washed across their faces.


    ¡°Y-You''re still alive? l-lmpossible! Are you a human or a ghost?¡± Tang Xian red at the man before


    him and stumbled a few steps back. His arrogance had vanished into thin air.


    Dragon God Body was the ultimate technique of the


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Sect''s martial arts.


    Only a handful of people were able to demonstrate Dragon God Body. Ye Fan was one of them.


    After witnessing that demonstration, TangXian had no choice but to believe the man standing before


    him was Chu Tianfan.


    But somehow, he still could not wrap his head around it. Why is he still alive? How is it possible? Is


    he made of steel? Is he indestructible? All the most powerful fighters in the world surrounded and


    attacked him, yet they still didn''t manage to kill him?


    Ye Fan stood up and shot Tang Xian an icy stare. ¡°You want to know if I''m a ghost? You''ll find out


    when I send you to hellter.¡±


    His calm voice reverberated across the dark sky.


    His words sent a chill down Tang Xian''s spine, causing thetter''s blood to run cold.


    ¡°W-What are we going to do now, Mr. Tang? Shall we run away?¡±


    All the Chu Sect fighters had be desperate.


    Thest time, they had managed to defeat Ye Fan with the help of their old master, and now in the


    absence of Tang Yun and their head, they no longer had the confidence to take Ye Fan on.


    Nevertheless, Tang Xian was no small fry either. He was one of the top five elders in the Chu Sect


    and the guardian of Mount Chumen.


    After regaining hisposure, Tang Xian turned to his men and said, ¡°Run away? Where else can


    you run? Mount Chumen? Do you think Chu Tianfan wouldn''te after us after we made our way


    back to Mount Chumen?¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Tang¡ª¡± The Guardians in ck still wanted to express their concern with their trembling


    voices.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? He came out of nowhere after disappearing for years. I bet he must have


    sustained severe injuries in thest few years. He might have recovered, but I''m sure he could no


    longer fight like he used to,¡± Tang Xian analyzed.


    He continued, ¡°You all are Guardians in ck and are all Grandmaster fighters, and I''m a Supreme


    fighter. I''m sure we can work together to take him down.


    Later, eight of you should start byunching the Comprehensive Array Attack to buy me some time.


    I''ll then seize the opportunity to strike him at one go. We might not kill him on the spot, but I''m sure


    he would sustain severe injuries!¡±


    He then added, ¡°Mount Chumen is behind us, and we have nowhere to run. We can only fight to the


    death. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Xian pressed his voice and said this to stir up their fighting spirit.


    Upon hearing that, the Guardians in ck gritted their teeth and said, ¡°All right! We''ll follow your


    order, Mr. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Since our life and death are beyond our control, let''s give our best and put up a fight!¡±


    The eight Guardians in ck fell into the formation of a crescent moon and surrounded Ye Fan,


    while Tang Xian hid behind them.


    Like a wolf eyeing its prey, Tang Xian red at Ye Fan from a distance.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''re the one who killed Fifth Elder from the Chu Sect a few months ago, right?¡±


    Tang Xian asked indifferently.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Yes. I did kill someone from the Chu Sect. I supposed he''s that Fifth Elder you


    mentioned.¡± ¡°D*mn it. I should have figured that out. But it''s still not toote. It''s time for us to settle


    old scores with you tonight! Get ready, Guardians in ck!¡± Tang Xian roared.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Eight of them gathered their power and sted out eight streaks of aura.


    The ends of the eight streaks of aura then met, forming into a chain that whipped toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°Octa Crescent Formation!¡±


    Their roar prated the sky as they whipped Ye Fan''s body with the gigantic chain.


    ¡°Be careful, Mr. Chu!¡± the Joneses eximed in shock.


    The Chu Sect''s Comprehensive Array Attack was an invincible martial art technique. Now that the


    eight Guardians in ck had joined forces, they could vanquish a Supreme fighter with


    theibined power.


    Moreover, the Comprehensive Array Attack was a bizarre and unpredictable martial art technique.


    Even the top ten fighters in Sky Ranking might not be able to defend themselves from the attack.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    As Tang Xian had expected, Bill Jones and the others were worried that Ye Fan''s ability would


    never regain its previous peak.


    After all, it had been too long.


    For too long, Ye Fan had gone missing.


    No one knew whether the current Chu Tianfan still had the power and influence from before or if the


    previous top ranker on the Sky Ranking was still worthy of that position.


    Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, The eight Guardians in ck formed the Octa Crescent Formation. They


    were weaved together like a rope.


    They were one body in attack and defense, breathing as one.


    Targeting Ye Fan, they whipped toward him like a ferocious snake.


    Swoosh!


    The terrifying speed and horrifying power of the attack sliced through the air.


    When the Guardian closest to Ye Fan had closed in, he swiftly mmed his palm toward Ye Fan''s


    body.


    Instead of dodging, Ye Fan reached out his hand to deflect the attack.


    However, something strange urred when Ye Fan stretched his hand out to receive the attack.


    The remaining seven guardians wrapped themselves around Ye Fan''s body in several loops as


    though they were a long whip.


    Some of them circled Ye Fan''s neck, while some targeted his waist, and the others clung to his


    arms and legs.


    In a split second, the eight Guardians in ck had gained control over Ye Fan''s entire body,


    restricting his movement.


    Ye Fan was like the prey wrapped in coils by a venomous snake.


    Up next would be devouring the prey.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    Owen and the rest were shocked when they witnessed the scene.


    Especially the Joneses who screwed their eyes shut and let out a sigh, unwilling to see the


    unfortunate ending of Ye Fan.


    They already knew members of the Chu Sect were not to be messed with.


    Even though the eight guardians were merely Grandmasters, there was an increase in their powers


    when they joined forces for an attack.


    Moreover, the Chu Sect''s secret technique had always been unusual and tricky. Their opponents


    would easily fall into the Chu Sect''s trap if they let their guard down for even a second.


    That was what happened to Ye Fan. He thought the first Guardian''s attack was the ultimate one, yet


    he was surprised to find that it was the other guardians'' restriction on him instead.


    ¡°Haha! Chu Tianfan, how dare youe to Mount


    Chumen and brag? With your current abilities, you should''ve waited for your life to end by hiding in


    some mountain or forest.


    ¡°You can''t even get yourself out of the Octa Crescent Formation, so how are you nning to go


    against the Chu Sect and our head?¡±


    TangXianughed triumphantly at the Guardians'' sessful attack.


    The most lethal form of the Comprehensive Array Attack was originally the Nona Crescent


    Formation.


    However, since Bill Jones had killed one of the Guardians, they could only resort to the Octa


    Crescent Formation.


    Tang Xian was worried that the Octa Crescent Formation would not be able to pin Ye Fan down.


    However, it looks like I have overthought. The Chu Tianfan, who has died once, is like a toothless


    tiger indeed. There''s no need for us to fear him.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, please attack and kill this miscreant!¡± shouted the Guardians in ck.


    Tang Xianughed. ¡°Very well! Chu Tianfan, today will


    be the day you die!¡±


    Amidst hisughter, he raised his sword and plunged it toward Ye Fan''s throat like a venomous


    snake slithering out of its hole, aiming for the kill.


    However, when the tip of the sword was only a few inches away from Ye Fan''s throat, he stealthily


    held up two fingers, catching the tip of Tang Xian''s sword.


    Tang Xian was surprised when his sword wouldn''t budge even an inch.


    ¡°What? Such immense strength?¡±


    Tang Xian furrowed his brows in confusion.


    At that moment, he was using all the strength he could muster to try and break free from Ye Fan''s


    hold. However, the sword wouldn''t budge at all.


    When he tried retracting the sword, he couldn''t either.


    ¡°What a minute! Didn''t the Octa Crescent Formation have your arm pinned? How did you manage


    to free your hand?¡±


    Soon, Tang Xian suddenly realized something was amiss as a stunned look crossed his face.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan merely chuckled. ¡°Even the Chu Sect''s Iron Gate Formation was useless


    against me. Yet, you think a menial Octa Crescent Formation can pin me down?¡±


    The audience then saw Ye Fan stomping his foot heavily on the ground.


    Boom!


    Next, several heavy thuds sounded from Ye Fan''s body.


    The eight Guardians in ck coiled around Ye Fan''s body were all sted away. Blood spurted


    from their mouths as they fell to the ground.


    With a snap of Ye Fan''s fingers, the sword in Tang Xian''s hand began to let out an earsplitting


    screech.


    Finally, with a crack, the long sword broke into a million pieces.


    Even Tang Xian''s purlicue split open from the tremendous force, and the blood from his wound


    stained the sword hilt.


    As blood spewed from his mouth, he was hurled backward.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°H-How could this be?¡±


    The Joneses were staring at the scene with their mouths agape.


    They had never imagined that Ye Fan could easily deflect an ultimate attack from elites of the Chu


    Sect.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan''s power is definitely something to be frightened of!¡±


    Michael Jones'' heart was pounding furiously.


    It was absurd that I even considered killing Ye Fan in the past. Now that I reflect on my actions, they


    were truly impossible. He hase back stronger than ever after going missing with severe injuries


    for three years. How am I a match for him?


    ¡°F**k! The Octa Crescent Formation failed!¡±


    Tang Xian wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth with a hostile expression.


    The Guardians in ck also grew wary of Levi.


    ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Tang?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Go all out and unleash all your powers on himter. I refuse to believe we


    can''t defeat him with so many of us here.¡± Tang Xian was ruthless as he mentally prepared himself


    to give up his life for this fight.


    I have no other choice besides putting my life on the line. Mount Chumen is right behind me. Even if


    I retreated to Mount Chumen, Ye Fan would still pursue me till the very end. As for searching for Old


    Master and the rest in China, it is undeniably unrealistic. The journey is over tens of thousands of


    miles. Levi will probably kill me before I can even reach there. Besides staking my life on the line, I


    don''t have any other choice.


    After making up their minds, the members of the Chu Sect got into their stances, looking as though


    they were ready to fight till the end of their lives.


    Tang Xian fixed his malicious gaze on Ye Fan. ¡°Bring it, Chu Tianfan! Show us Invoke the Celestial


    Sky. Let me see whether your attack or the Tang family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is


    better!¡± Tang Xian yelled.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Right after, a wave of aura exploded from Tang Xian''s body.


    Within his veins, bursts of energy were surging like a raging river.


    With my sword broken, I would have to resort to using my finger. With no retreat, forward is the only


    way to go.


    At that thought, Tang Xianunched himself atYe Fan.


    With his finger as a sword, Tang Xian sent shock waves over a few thousand miles away.


    After so many years, the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique of the Tang family had finally


    reappeared.


    ¡°Let''s attack too!¡±


    ¡°Chu Sect Fatal Moves!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf!¡±


    ¡°Chu Sect secret technique, Soaring Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Chu Sect Bible of Sword, Mountain Destructor!¡±


    The Guardians in ck charged toward Levi immediately after.


    Some of them attacked with punches, some with swords, and some with secret techniques.


    All in all, these men were aware of Ye Fan''s power and gave everything they had. All of them


    unleashed their ultimate attacks.


    At the same time, numerous streams of Qibined with auras exuded from swords, looking like a


    gushing river underthe night sky, forming an unusual sight.


    Terrifying powers closed in on Ye Fan from every direction.


    ¡°It looks like Mr. Chu will have to unleash the ultimate move of the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe that I, Bill Jones, will get to see Mr. Yunyang''s technique, Invoke the Celestial Sky,


    once again before I die.¡±


    At that thought, Bill Jones'' eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Everyone within the top Chu family hierarchy knew how to wield Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    However, anyone who was present during the war would know that Ye Fan''s technique was different


    from the Chu family''s.


    Even though the Chu family had been adamant that Ye Fan''s technique was not the original one,


    Bill Jones figured only the one Ye Fan practiced was the authentic Chu Sect''s ultimate move.


    I think it''s theplete version of Invoke the Celestial Sky personally wielded by Mr. Yunyang


    thousands of years ago.In other words, I''m basically witnessing the Chu family''s ancestor, Chu


    Yunyang, wielding it himself. I can die without any regrets as a member of the Chu Sect if I can


    catch a glimpse of the actual technique wielded by our ancient master.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    ¡°Open your eyes and watch, my brothers.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Master is about to show off again!¡±


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky is an immortal technique.


    There isn''t much of a chance to witness it.¡±


    The sight that could prompt excitement throughout the martial arts world was having the most


    powerful martial artist wielding an exceptional technique.


    It was an honor and an enjoyment to witness it.


    Since ancient times, countless martial artists had received enlightenment and achieved


    breakthroughs in their cultivation after witnessing the battles between the elites.


    Hence, once the audience knew Ye Fan was about to unleash Invoke the Celestial Sky, Gaius and


    the rest held their breath in anticipation.


    Such a historic battle between martial artists with incredible cultivations was a rare sight.


    However, right when everyone thought Ye Fan would use his ace in the hole, he suddenly raised his


    head and chuckled at Tang Xian and the furious Chu Sect Guardians.


    ¡°Why would I need to unleash Invoke the Celestial Sky to kill you? I can defeat you all the same


    with a punch and a kick.¡±


    As he let out augh, he took a step forward.


    Ye Fan didn''t intend to evade Tang Xian''s brilliant sword technique.


    Instead, he waved his iron fists and charged at Tang Xian.


    ng!


    Tang Xian shed his sword, which was exuding a powerful aura, across Ye Fan''s body.


    The piercing and splitting of flesh didn''t happen as expected. Instead, sparks flew during their


    collision.


    The ear-splitting ng of the collision sounded like the sword''s howl.


    Instantly, Tang Xian''s expression darkened.


    Yet, he didn''t give up. With a bite on his tongue, the pain sharpened his focus.


    His attacks began to turn more lethal.


    ¡°D*mn it! I won''t believe that even I can''t pierce your Dragon God Body!¡±


    Tang Xian''s heart was filled with desperation by then.


    His thread of rationale snapped, and his Cloud and Mist Sword Technique became more frenzied.


    If I can''t kill him with the first strike, I''ll strike him twice. If twice doesn''t work, I''ll repeat it another ten


    times, hundred times, or even a thousand times. Even seemingly gentle water droplets can


    prate solid hard rocks after hundreds of years. I refuse to ept that I can''t even break down


    the defense of this forsaken b*stard of the Chu family when I''m the Chu Sect''s head of


    elders.Swoosh!


    Tang Xian swung his sword at Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t a rock, so naturally, he wouldn''t just stand there and let Tang Xian attack


    him.


    After defending against the sword energy a couple of times, Ye Fan took a few steps back.


    Then, heunched himself at Tang Xian like a bullet discharged from the gun barrel.


    ¡°Die, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Tang Xian aimed his finger at Ye Fan''s throat.


    Ye Fan let out a snicker and reached for Tang Xian''s finger with both his hands as he didn''t n to


    avoid the attack.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Xian was shocked by Ye Fan''s action.


    He never thought Ye Fan would be so foolish.


    Tang Xian had concentrated all his power and strength on his finger.


    Hence, the force in Tang Xian''s finger at that moment was undeniably terrifying.


    Ye Fan''s action was akin to stopping a bullet with his body.


    ¡°I see that you''re seeking to die!¡±


    Even though Tang Xian didn''t know what was going through Ye Fan''s mind, he wouldn''t let such a


    good opportunity to kill Ye Fan slide.


    Yet, his tion didn''tst long.


    The second Ye Fantched onto Tang Xian''s finger, thetter finally realized the reason behind Ye


    Fan''s confidence.


    Only at that very moment did Tang Xian realize the terrifying aspect of Ye Fan''s body.


    Tang Xian couldn''t break free from Ye Fan''s hold despite trying every method in the book.


    His finger sword seemed like a joke at that moment.


    ¡°H-How can it be? Even the Dragon God Body can''t be this tough.¡±


    Tang Xian had witnessed the power of the Dragon God Body before.


    When Ye Fan first came to Chu Sect, the elites of Chu Sect suffered a lot because of Ye Fan''s


    Dragon God Body technique.


    Yet, it still cracked even though it was tough.


    Now, however...


    Tang Xian realized he couldn''t even hold out under Ye Fan''s strength, let alone pierce through Ye


    Fan''s Dragon God Body.


    ¡°It has been almost three years. No one will keep marching on the same spot.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and shot a taunting gaze at Tang Xian.


    Up until that very moment, the Chu Sect''s knowledge of Ye Fan was still the same as three years


    ago.


    They had no idea that the current Ye Fan was not who he used to be.


    Even his mastery of Dragon God Body had improved tremendously over those three years.


    Crack!


    After a loud snap, Tang Xian''s painful yell sounded.


    Bill Jones and the others watched in shock as Ye Fan broke Tang Xian''s finger off his hand.


    Ye Fan mmed his palm on Tang Xian''s face right after.


    Instantly, Tang Xian''s facial bones were twisted, and blood started flowing out of his orifices.


    A p from Ye Fan elicited Tang Xian''s yelp and sent a few loose teeth flying from his mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Tang!¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you''re going to die now!¡±


    Seeing Tang Xian''s wretched state, the Guardians were filled with rage.


    They charged at Ye Fan with murderous intent as they let out a battle roar.


    ¡°There''s no need to hurry. It''s your turn anyway.¡±


    Ye Fan still had a smile on his face as he said that.


    It was as gentle as the warm spring breeze.


    However, only Gaius and those close to Ye Fan knew that smile was a sign of Ye Fan''s opponents''


    forting death.


    Boom!


    All of the Guardians'' attacksnded on Ye Fan''s body, but Ye Fan didn''t even budge.


    He was like a boulder rooted in the middle of a rushing stream.


    The Guardians'' lethal attacks were nothing but a breeze on Ye Fan.


    Their attacks didn''t even leave a scratch on him and merely served as a gentle wind blowing at his


    clothing and hair.


    That was thest thing the Guardians saw before they departed from this world.


    Swoosh!


    Finally, Ye Fan moved.


    A single movement from him was able to shock everyone to the core.


    With his feet nted solidly on the ground, heunched himself toward the Guardians like an arrow.


    ¡°Go to h*ll!¡±


    The closest Guardian was prepared for the attack, so he clenched his fist tightly and punched at Ye


    Fan.


    With a turn of his body, Ye Fan dodged the iing assault and returned a palm.


    Sounds of ribs cracking reverberated while arcs of blood sttered in the air.


    Ye Fan''s palm had plunged a hole in the Guardian''s chest.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you kill him?¡±


    The Guardian with a hole in his chest died immediately, leaving a pool of blood on the ground. The


    bright red color triggered the remaining Guardians'' rage.


    They pounced on Ye Fan one after another like hungry wolves.


    Ye Fan didn''t even dodge them this time. Instead, he punched his fists at them and stomped his foot


    on the ground, leaving a huge crack.


    The man looked like the Grim Reaper at that moment.


    Hand, arm, elbow, and knee. Every part of Ye Fan''s body was the most lethal weapon on Earth.


    A punch from him crushed a skull, a stomp from him pierced a heart, and a sh of his finger sliced


    a throat.


    Blood, screams, severed limbs, and broken arms formed a horrifying miasma.


    That night, that piece ofnd turned into a scene from hell.


    Blood and severed limbs fell from the sky like rain.


    Shrill screams sounded like the thunder amidst the bloody rain.


    ¡°Stop, you b*stard! Stop! How dare you kill them, you son of a b*tch! How cruel of you! You''re a


    demon!


    You''re heartless!¡±


    The wounded Tang Xian had just gotten on his feet when he saw the bloody scene unfolded.


    Tang Xian''s heart wrenched in pain at the sight of the Guardians getting ughtered like animals


    after all the money and resources Chu Sect had poured into theirtraining.


    With a furious shout, he began to cuss Ye Fan out like a maniac while tears flowed from the corners


    of his


    eyes.


    Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Tang Xian''s cusses and tore the remaining Guardian apart with his bare


    hands right in front of TangXian.


    Rip!


    The Grandmaster was torn in half, and Ye Fan threw his body parts at Tang Xian. The blood from


    the body drenched the elder''s clothing.


    ¡°This... This...¡±


    A dead silence fell.


    Everyone at the scene was rendered speechless.


    While Gaius and the rest were staring wide-eyed, the Joneses couldn''t even form a coherent word


    from the severe shock.


    Tang Xian slumped to the ground and stared at the broken limbs and torn flesh with horror.


    ¡°H-Has it ended?¡± After suppressing his trembling to a manageable degree, Gaius asked.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    The night wind blew continuously, scattering fallen leaves across the sky.


    TangXian slumped on the ground, dumbfounded as he stared nkly at the hell-like scene in front


    of him.


    A few minutes ago, Tang Xian was a mighty man making a great show of strength and bragging


    about his power over someone''s life.


    Unexpectedly, a man appeared before Tang Xian and swiftly robbed away all his glory.


    Furthermore, all the Guardians in ck he had assigned to Chu Sect were dead.


    One should know that a few years after Ye Fan''s demise, the Chu Sect rose in power and


    conquered the martial arts world.


    All around the world, no one dared to harm anyone from the Chu Sect.


    Although there were a few idiots who dared to offend them, those men had died painful deaths.


    For some time, the man in the dragon mask kept attacking disciples from Chu Sect.


    However, Chu Tianqiter caught the man and nearly killed him.


    Even so, the man in the dragon mask only caused minor damage to Chu Sect.


    Despite his years of nning, the man in the dragon mask only managed to kill two Grandmasters


    from Chu Sect.


    On the other hand, this man before them killed eight of Chu Sect''s Grandmasters effortlessly.


    Tang Xian''s eyes turned bloodshot as he looked at the blood and corpses everywhere. He gritted


    his teeth and cursed Ye Fan, ¡°You monster! You... You demon!¡±


    However, Ye Fan did not respond at all.


    He did not have to because Bill and his son broke out inughter when they heard Tang Xian


    scolding Ye Fan.


    ¡°Tang Xian, you are a scoundrel yourself. Don''t you feel ashamed calling Mr. Chu a demon? No


    matter how vicious he fought, it was justified self-defense. Everyone he killed was trying to kill him!


    But what about Angie? What about my dear sister?¡± Michael scolded.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and trembled with fury as he continued, ¡°What wrong did she do? She


    was kind and could not even bear to hurt an ant. She has never hurt anyone. Yet, Chu Tianqi and


    his father cruelly harmed my kind sister. Furthermore, all of you knew the truth but pretended


    otherwise. You even aided him in oppressing us! If Mr. Chu is a demon for fighting in self-defense,


    what are you all? I''m afraid you are all worse than beasts!¡±


    Tang Xian was rendered speechless and could not retort for a while.


    In the end, Tang Xian said, ¡°You... You and the rest of the Jones family are a bunch of disloyal


    scoundrels. No matter what the Chu family has done, it is a misunderstanding within Chu Sect.


    Thus, we should resolve it internally. Furthermore, an outsider is threatening to wipe out Chu Sect.


    As one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect, how could you not help us? How dare you join this


    outsiderto reprimand me? You bunch of useless scums. How are you going to answer to your


    ancestor, Mr. Yunyang?¡±


    Bill was furious to see Tang Xian continue to deny everything.


    He ignored the pain in his body and lifted a boulder to hurl it at Tang Xian''s head.


    ¡°B*stard! Do you have no sense of shame? Has dying made you remember that the Jones family is


    one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect? Why didn''t you remember this when you wanted to wipe


    us out? D*mn you!¡± Bill was mad with fury.


    He had never seen such a shameless old b*stard.


    If it weren''t for his severe injuries, Bill would have grabbed a sword and killed Tang Xian by then.


    It''s okay. Even if I can''t wield a sword, there is someone who can.


    Therefore, the severely injured Bill immediately turned to beg Ye Fan, ¡°Mr. Chu, Tang Xian is the


    head of elders in Chu Sect and one of its pirs. He has helped Chu Yuanmit many crimes.


    Therefore, you must not let go of this old b*stard. You must kill him to prevent more trouble from


    arising in the future! Furthermore, his death will cause severe damage to Chu Sect''s power!¡±


    Tang Xian was utterly dumbfounded to see Bill pleading with Ye Fan to kill him.


    At this point, Ye Fan had not mentioned that he would kill Tang Xian. To his surprise, Bill, who was


    Tang Xian''s fellow member of the Chu Sect, was already imploring Ye Fan to kill him.


    ¡°Bill, you useless scum! How dare you betray me?


    Even your grandfather would have to respect me if he were alive!¡± Tang Xian yelled at Bill.


    It seemed that Tang Xian still did not wish to die despite suffering an utter defeat.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan remained expressionless and ignored the shouting match between Tang Xian


    and the Jones family members as he came to stand before the former.


    While he looked down at Tang Xian, he remembered how thetter had led his men to surround and


    kill Ye Fan as he was retreating from Mount Chumen.


    Furthermore, Gaius and the others had fallen to Tang Xian and were shackled.


    ¡°It has been three years, Mr. Tang. When you chased me down Mount Chumen three years ago, did


    you imagine you would fall under my sword one day?¡± Ye Fan sneered.


    He extended his hand and grabbed the thin air.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone heard the sound of a sword flying through the air.


    It turned out that the broken sword on the ground had flown into Ye Fan''s hand.


    It seemed like Ye Fan was ready to end Tang Xian''s life.


    ¡°You... What do you want? Don''t tell me you dare to kill me! I am the head of elders of the Chu Sect!


    If you kill me, the rest of Chu Sect will never forgive you, and Old Mr. Chu will find you and tear you


    to pieces! Furthermore, Ms. Tang will lead the Tang family''s strongest fighters to hunt you to the


    ends of the earth! Are you sure you want to kill me?¡± Tang Xian began to panic.


    His face nched, and his voice trembled with terror as he looked at the man standing before him.


    Initially, Ye Fan was unperturbed by Tang Xian''s threats.


    However, hearing a name from Tang Xian prompted


    Ye Fan to lower his sword-wielding hand.


    ¡°Are you from the Tang family?¡± Ye Fan asked indifferently.


    Tang Xian nodded. ¡°Yes, ording to my seniority, Ms. Tang has to call me Grandpa. If you kill me,


    the Tang family will not show you mercy.¡±


    Tang Xian raised his voice, thinking his threat was working.


    However, Bill and the others let out snorts ofughter. ¡°Xian, Mr. Chu dares to attack even the Chu


    Sect.


    What makes you think he will be scared of the Tang family? I think you have gone senile from old


    age.¡±


    ¡°Instead of threatening Mr. Chu with your family, you might as well kneel and beg for his mercy.


    Perhaps Mr. Chu might decide to be benevolent and spare your life.¡± Gaius and the other onlookers


    laughed while waiting for Ye Fan to kill Tang Xian.


    Everyone knew Ye Fan and the Chu Sect were mortal enemies.


    Furthermore, Tang Xian still stubbornly refused to admit his wrongdoings. Judging from Ye Fan''s


    temperament, everyone thought he would not show


    Tang Xian mercy.


    However, what Ye Fan said next shocked everyone.


    ¡°You should be thankful that you area memberofthe Tang family. Otherwise, you would end up like


    those Guardians.¡± Ye Fan''s cold voice sounded.


    Bill and the others were astounded.


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Chu, are you not going to kill him? That...


    That is unwise. Tang Xian is among the top ten on the Sky Ranking. You are taking a huge risk by


    letting him go. He will surely seek revenge in the future!¡± Bill was unwilling to ept Ye Fan''s


    decision and tried to persuade him.


    Gaius and the others also felt it was unwise to spare TangXian.


    After all, Tang Xian was among the five most powerful members of the Chu Sect.


    If Ye Fan let him go, TangXian would remain a constant threat as Ye Fan battled against the Chu


    Sect.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan ignored everyone''s advice.


    He had already decided not to kill Tang Xian for her sake.


    ¡°Hmph, Chu Tianfan, you are not as stupid as I thought. Don''t worry. If you release me now, I will


    put in a few good words when Old Master and the others are trying to kill you and tell them to leave


    your corpse intact.¡± Tang Xian sneered and got up to return to Chu Sect.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Do you think I''m going to let you walk away?¡± Ye Fan spoke suddenly.


    ¡°Huh? What else do you want? You have killed all my Guardians. Don''t you think that''s enough?¡±


    Tang Xian answered furiously.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head and replied, ¡°They are no doubt dead, but you are still alive. I only


    said to let you live, but I never agreed to let you cultivate again. Moreover, I am only allowing you to


    live because of Yun. From now on, you shall live as a cripple so that you won''t harm any more


    people!¡±


    What?

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    ¡°A-Are you trying to incapacitate my powers?¡±


    When Tang Xian, who thought that the worse was over, heard Ye Fan''s words, he panicked at once.


    As a martial artist, power was more important to him than his life.


    After all, no one could ept falling from grace after tasting the glory of being at the top.


    Naturally, Ye Fan ignored Tang Xian''s question.


    Raising his palm up high, Ye Fan prepared a decisive strike at Tang Xian''s elixir field.


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you?¡±


    Tang Xian''s expression drastically changed as he attempted to flee in fear.


    Unfortunately, there was no escape for a weakling like him.


    Just like that, Tang Xian watched helplessly as Ye Fan''s palm bore down on him.


    Bam!


    A loud rumble emanated in all directions.


    Just like a cannonball, Tang Xian was sent flying thousands of meters away.


    Blood was sttered everywhere along his trajectory until he finally came crashing onto the ground.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan didn''t stop as he began concentrating the power of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    With his Qi culminated within his palm, heunched a palm strike right at the center of Tang Xian''s


    head.


    Thetter trembled for a fleeting moment before spewing a fountain of blood.


    At the same time, the Qi that Ye Fan had unleashed into Tang Xian''s body rushed through his veins


    like a stampede of wild horses.


    Wailing in agony, Tang Xian copsed onto the ground with his body contorting violently.


    He felt as if every single vein in his body was being engulfed in a raging inferno while his elixir field


    was on the brink of an explosion.


    It wasn''t until a long time had passed before he finally calmed down.


    However, he had lost the previous gravitas he possessed as the head of elders of the Chu Sect.


    With all his hair turned white, he looked as if he had one foot in the grave.


    His haggard old face was no different from a shriveled bark of a tree.


    Having lost his glorious aura, all that was left of him was a pathetic sight.


    Tang Xian, stripped of his powers, was nothing but a pitiful old man.


    ¡°K-Kill me... K-Kill me, please.¡±


    A weak and croaky voice rang out.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After losing his strength, Tang Xian could barely manage to speak.


    He was like a tiger that had its fangs pulled out.


    Ye Fan looked down at him.


    ¡°I told you before that I wouldn''t kill you, in part to keep my promise to Yun. Furthermore, I want you


    to see for yourself how your precious Chu Sect is crushed by my hands,¡± Ye Fan remarked in


    mncholy, just like the nostalgic ring of an ancient bell.


    Covered in blood and filled with dejection, Tang Xian shed tears in the face of Ye Fan''s overbearing


    presence.


    All of a sudden, Bill''s words echoed in his ear.


    Bill had told him that the Chu Sect would one day fall to Chu Tianfan.


    Even though three families formed the Chu sect, the person standing right in front of him was all


    that it took to destroy it.


    With a long bang, TangXian, who had his elixirfield incapacitated and veins severed, copsed onto


    the ground and lost consciousness.


    With the fall of Tang Xian, the battle that day had undoubtedlye to an end.


    Subsequently, peace returned to thend.


    ¡°Hahaha... Tang Xian, oh Tang Xian, due to your ego, you have never shown me, Bill, and the


    Jones family any respect. Furthermore, you even wanted to wipe my family out today, but how did


    that work out? You ended up dying right in front of my eyes. Hahaha... God is fair and smiling on the


    Jones family!¡±


    Behind him, Bill''s maniacalugh suddenly rang out.


    From the way he behaved, Bill seemed to have assumed that the unconscious Tang Xian was dead.


    However, the crowd, as if by tacit understanding, didn''t correct his misconception, for they were


    aware that he was on hisst legs.


    As the head of one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect, he was about to reach the end of his life.


    Therefore, it would be better for him to wee the eternal darkness in joy.


    ¡°Father, don''t die. You have to live...¡±


    Nheless, Michael was filled with sorrow.


    He had lost his mother when he was young, while his sisterwasstiHina.


    And now, the father he had relied upon his entire life was about to leave him.


    The greatest pain a man could ever suffer was watching those closest to him leave one by one.


    Unable to ept reality, Michael turned to Ye Fan.


    Groveling before thetter, Michael pleaded in tears, ¡°Mr. Chu, please save my father. I beg of you. I


    know that my father has made a mistake and caused you a lot of grief. However, it was all my fault,


    and I''m willing to die in exchange for his life.¡±


    Michael wailed in agony.


    No one had expected to see the scion of one of the most prominent families crying out loud like a


    child.


    Moved by the pitiful sight, Gaius and the others pleaded on Bill''s behalf.


    ¡°Master, over the years, Bill''s protection was the only reason we have survived. Otherwise, we


    would have long been killed by the men from Chu Sect and wouldn''t have been able to wait for your


    return.¡± ¡°That''s right, Master. We are indebted to Bill.¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others appealed one by one.


    Without saying a word, Ye Fan nced at Bill before walking over.


    Delighted by the sight, Michael prostrated in gratitude, for he knew that Ye Fan had implicitly agreed


    to save his father.


    Unfortunately, after taking a look at Bill''s wounds, Ye Fan grimly shook his head.


    ¡°It''s toote. His life essence has run out. Even God can''t save him now,¡± Ye Fan remarked in an


    emotionless tone.


    His words were as good as dering Bill''s death.


    As if he was struck by lightning, Michael slumped to the ground in shock.


    ¡°H-How can that be? Mr. Chu, I beg of you... Given how powerful you are, there must be something


    you can do, even if it means just giving him another year.¡±


    Michael refused to give up, as he had yet to get married and have a grandson to show his father.


    On top of that, Angie remained in aa.


    Thus, if his father were to leave him, regret would fill the rest of his life.


    ¡°It''s useless. If he hadn''t used the Forbidden Blood Technique, I would still have been able to


    extend his life for a few more years. But now, his condition is beyond me,¡± Ye Fan remarked with a


    pessimistic shake of his head before walking away.


    Gaius and the others, in turn, let out sighs before leaving the scene.


    After all, it was Bill''sst moments in the world, and they had to respectfully give the father and son


    their privacy.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu...¡± Bill, cognizant that his death was near, called out all of a sudden.


    When Ye Fan turned to look at him, he continued, ¡°M-Mr. Chu, l-l''m sorry for everything back then.¡±


    ¡°Let the past stay in the past. There''s no need to bring it up,¡± Ye Fan inly replied.


    Nevertheless, Bill continued, ¡°M-Mr. Chu, as the Jones family has wronged you, l-l have no audacity


    to ask anything of you. However, A-Angie is a truly pitiful child, l-lf you don''t mind me imposing, p-


    please help me take care of that silly daughter of mine. A-As her feelings for you are strong, p-


    please keep her by your side and l-let her be your woman. B-But if you have no desire for her, d-do


    find a good man to protect her on my behalf for the rest of her life.¡±


    In the midst of Bill''sst words, Michael''s tears fell like the rain.


    Ye Fan nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I would have done the same without you asking. Even though Angie isn''t rted to me by blood,


    she is closer than family. Don''t you worry. I''ll heal her and also protect her for the rest of her life.¡±

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    ¡°T-Thank you, Mr. Chu. In that case, l-l can die without regrets.¡±


    After hearing Ye Fan''s promise, Bill''sst concerns were finally ayed.


    Breaking into a smile, he expressed his gratitude to Ye Fan.


    Standing beside them, Michael had been reduced to a puddle of tears after hearing his father''s


    words.


    ¡°Father, d-don''t die. Angie and I can''t bear to lose you.¡±


    Michael could feel his heart shatter as he watched his father''s consciousness gradually fade away.


    Nheless, Bill was filled with anticipation while leaving his son his will.


    ¡°Heirto the Jones family, Michael Jones, heed my words... From this moment on, you will officially


    take over as the head of the family. Also, y-you will join the Dragon God Hall and pledge your


    allegiance to Mr. Chu. A-Anyone within the family who does anything that goes against the interest


    of Mr. Chu will be


    disowned. D-Doyou understand?¡±


    With the authority as the head of the Jones family, Bill gave his final order to Michael.


    Teary-eyed, Michael agreed to leave the Chu Sect and join Ye Fan, eliciting an approving smile from


    Bill.


    ¡°M-Michael, the Jones family is now in your hands. As for the path ahead, y-you''ll have to learn to


    walk it alone.¡±


    Bill''s voice was so weak that it was barely audible.


    Evidently, his time was almost up.


    After leaving hisst words with Michael, Bill stopped speaking. Instead, he adjusted his body


    before crawling up to Angie''s side.


    Using thest ounce of his strength, he hugged his beloved daughter before breathing hisst.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Michael let out an agonizing scream the moment Bill copsed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tears flowed from his eyes like water from a burst


    dam.


    He was well aware that the shield which protected him his entire life was no longer there.


    From that day onward, he had to stand on his own two feet and be the shield that protected


    the rest of the Jones family.


    ¡°D*mn the Chu Sect. How many more deaths do they want to cause?¡±


    As one of the heads of the Three Families of the Chu Sect, Bill was considered a giant in the martial


    arts world.


    With his passing, Gaius and the others couldn''t help but mourn, as it was Bill who sheltered them in


    their greatest time of need.


    With that, they paid their respect by bowing three times to his body.


    ¡°Master, where should we go after this? Are we returning to China?¡± Gaius inquired.


    Now that Bill was dead and Chu Yuan wasn''t at Mount Chumen, Gaius and the rest felt the urgency


    to return to China and defend Jiangdong.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°There''s no hurry to go back to China, for I have put


    countermeasures in ce. For the time being, the Chu Sect is helpless against my old friends in


    Jiangdong. Instead, I''ll remove the shackles from you first and help you recover yourbat ability.


    Once you''ve fully recovered from your injuries, I have something to give all of you.¡±


    Ye Fan''s ns for their next move was already decided.


    Walking up to them, he broke the supposedly unbreakable chains with a casual palm strike.


    The ease with which he did so blew their minds, as the shackles had been forged by Chu Sect to


    specifically restrain them.


    Even Bill, who was a Supreme, was unable to break the shackles despite hacking them with his


    treasured family sword.


    ¡°F*ck, we''re finally free after being imprisoned for three years!¡±


    ¡°This feels great!¡±


    Gaius and the others were relieved to be free from


    their chains.


    In fact, they never felt better.


    ¡°All right now, you have plenty of time to relish your freedomter. As for now, follow me,¡± Ye Fan


    urged.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Where else?¡± Ye Fan threw the half-dead Tang Xian a nce and sneered. ¡°Let''s send this head of


    elders back to the Tang family. After that, we''ll pay the Chu family a visit. After all, the blood of the


    Chu family still flows within me.¡±


    With a grave expression on his face, the words rolled off Ye Fan''s tongue in a frosty tone.


    Two years had passed since hisst visit to the Chu residence.


    Back then, the Chu family had promised to travel to China and apologize to his mother.


    In the end, not only did they go back on their word, but they also caused Angie harm.


    And now, some time had passed since the event.


    Even though Chu Yuan and the others were no longer at the Chu residence, many of the elders of


    the Chu family still lived there, some of which Ye Fan was acquainted.


    After all, Ye Fan did spend a few years in the Chu residence, however humiliating it was.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    Gaius pointed at the survivors of the Jones family.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment. ¡°We''ll send them back before heading to Mount Chumen.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Gaius and the rest acknowledged.


    Just like that, Gaius dragged Tang Xian''s body while Owen carried Bill''s on his back. As for the


    others, they helped support Michael and the rest of the Jones family members who were injured.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan personally carried Angie back.


    Despite remaining in aa for thest two years, her exquisite features remain just as beautiful as


    before.


    After Angie''s eyes were removed, Junie had given everything she had to preserve Angie''s life as


    her


    Jade Eyes had long been amalgamated together with her.


    When the Chu family extracted her eyes by force, they inevitably dealt her grievous harm.


    If it weren''t for Junie''s extraordinary medical skills, Angie would never have survived the ordeal.


    Since it wasn''t sustainable for her to remain in aa indefinitely, Ye Fan was nning to find a


    way to cure her once he had exacted revenge on the Chu Sect.


    Soon, they returned to the Jones family.


    After burying Bill with his deceased family members, Ye Fan examined Michael''s injuries before


    leaving.


    Dragging Tang Xian along, Ye Fan set off for Mount Chumen.


    Michael had wanted to go along with them. Even though he wasn''t going to be of much help, he still


    wanted the satisfaction of watching the Chu Sect being defeated at the hands of Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, his grievous injuries only allowed him to be with them in spirit.


    Since he still needed to take care of Angie, all he could do was watch Ye Fan and his men''s leaving


    silhouettes as they left for Mount Chumen.


    That night, Mount Chumen was exceptionally quiet.


    The guards at the entrance were enjoying a casual drink.


    ¡°Other than the two heads and the head of elders who have gone out, the senior leaders have also


    left. It sure feels great to have no one to boss us around. We can now drink in peace, hahaha!¡±


    The brawny menughed smugly.


    ¡°All right now, don''t drink too much. With our best warriors out, I''m worried that our enemies might


    take advantage of the situation to attack our base,¡± one of the senior guards expressed his concern.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you afraid of? The martial artsmunities around the world are in a mess.


    Since they have trouble protecting themselves, why would theye and attack us? Besides, the


    Chu Sect alone is strong enough to take them on even if theybine their strengths. Therefore,


    who in their right mind would dare challenge us? Only that brazen idiot, Chu Tianfan, would have


    the gall to do something like that. And where did itnd him? The grass on his grave is probably as


    tall as I am now,¡± the man gloated while taking another sip of wine.


    When they heard sudden footsteps, the guards assumed that the head of the elders had returned.


    As the intruders approached, the guards immediately realized they didn''t belong to the Chu Sect.


    ¡°Who''s there? How dare you cause trouble sote at night? Do you have a death wish? Dere


    your identity at once!¡± the guard barked arrogantly.


    The young man in their lead threw the guards a nce before announcing his name, ¡°I''m Chu


    Tianfan, and I''ve returned to the Chu Sect.¡±


    What? C-Chu Tianfan?


    The guards peed their pants on the spot.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    ¡°You''re bullsh*tting me, aren''t you? Chu Tianfan?


    Screw you!¡±


    Even though many years had passed, the guards at the Chu Sect still jumped a little when they


    heard Chu Tianfan''s name.


    It did not matter that they knew the other party was bluffing.


    To those at the Chu Sect, their fear of Chu Tianfan had seeped into their bones.


    ¡°You don''t believe me?¡±


    Ye Fan and the others were not upset with the insignificant members of the sect.


    On the contrary, Gaius and Owen exchanged looks before bursting intoughter.


    They were like gods who had descended into the mortal realm to be amused.


    ¡°I''ll be damned if I believe a word you said! Now scram! Back then, Chu Tianfan was the number


    one Supreme in the Sky Ranking. Now you expect me to believe that a brat like you is him? On top


    of that, Chu Tianfan is already dead! How can a dead man be standing here talking to us? What?


    Did the man crawl out of his grave?¡±


    The guards at the foot of Mount Chumen got upset and cursed at Ye Fan and the others, telling


    them to get lost.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Gaius, along with the others,ughed out loud once again.


    The men seemed utterly nonchnt as they let out their heartyughter.


    Back then, going up against the Chu Sect was like walking on thin ice.


    Hence, none of them had expected that they would revisit the sect yearster with such confidence.


    After all, those who could put up a fight were not around to defend the sect.


    Even the head of elders, the only one watching over the Chu Sect, had already been beaten to a


    pulp by Ye Fan.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Get out of our sight now! Do you have a death wish or something? If


    you don''t leave now, I''ll have no choice but to¡ªM-Mr. Tang?¡±


    Enraged by Gaius and the others, the guards had rolled up their sleeves and were about to get


    physical when Gaius sent an unconscious elderly man their way with a kick.


    The man, weighing more than a hundred pounds,nded on the ground with a loud thud.


    After getting a good look at the unconscious elderly, the sect members widened their eyes so much


    that their eyeballs almost dropped out.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? Mr. Tang is one of the top ten most powerful Supreme in the Sky Ranking.


    Who on earth can even hurt him? C-Could it be...¡±


    As though they had realized something, the guards turned to stare fearfully at the person who had


    imed to be Chu Tianfan.


    At that moment, an insane thought shed through their minds.


    ¡°C-Could it be... A-A re you really Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Fear-stricken, the guards started muttering to themselves.


    Ye Fan and the others did not respond to the guards. Instead, theyughed while dragging Tang


    Xian behind them as they strolled through the gate to Mount Chumen.


    At that point, none of the guards dared to stop Ye Fan and hispanions.


    After all, even Tang Xian, the head of elders, had been defeated.


    The guards were convinced that they would not make a difference even if they were to sacrifice


    themselves. We''ll just be cannon fodder!


    After watching Ye Fan and the others disappear from sight, they finally caved.


    The guards copsed to the ground as courage drained from them.


    ¡°God... T-The devil really has returned, hasn''t he?¡±


    Even though Chu Tianfan had disappeared for three years, the legend of him was still alive and well


    on Mount Chumen.


    After all, for nearly a thousand years since the Chu Sect was founded, they had only been chased


    up the mountain once, and it was the work of one person.


    That person was none other than Chu Tianfan.


    Even though not everyone in the sect had seen Ye Fan, they had heard of the name Chu Tianfan.


    Naturally, when Chu Tianfan revisited the Chu Sect, the sect members thought they had seen a


    ghost.


    Just like that, Ye Fan and hispanion sauntered onto Mount Chumen, for he was already more


    than familiar with the ce.


    First, he went to the Tangs and threw Tang Xian before the family.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡±


    The Tangs were having breakfast when Ye Fan and the others arrived.


    When Tang Xian was thrown before them, the Tangs were aghast.


    However, that did not bother Ye Fan, who immediately turned around and was ready to leave after


    delivering the elderly man.


    ¡°Hold it right there! You''re not a member of the Chu Sect, are you? You''re not leaving until you


    exin everything!¡±


    The strong men of the family quickly surrounded Ye Fan.


    With a brush of his sleeve, Ye Fan sent the men flying, and they vomited blood.


    ¡°Haha! Do you think you weaklings are a match for the Dragon Master? If it weren''t for a certain


    someone, he would''ve wiped out your entire family!¡±


    Nobody knew the reason behind Ye Fan''s mercy toward the Tangs, but Gaius had a pretty good


    idea why.


    After all, Gaius had experienced the war in the rainforest first-hand all those years ago.


    The man had been suspicious of the rtionship between Ye Fan and Tang Yun for a while.


    And what happened afterward only confirmed his suspicion.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Gaius? Care to exin?¡±


    Even though Owen and the others were not nosy by nature, they were curious about matters


    regarding the Dragon Master.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In response, Gaius simply chuckled. ¡°My lips are sealed...¡±


    Ye Fan red at the man in annoyance before turning away.


    Before leaving, he reminded the Tangs, ¡°If you don''t want the old man to die, you''d better get him


    treated soon.¡±


    With that, Ye Fan led his group away, leaving the Tangs panicking and confused.


    ¡°I remember now. Those people... They''re the b*stards from the Dragon God Hall!¡± Suddenly, one of


    the Tangs gasped in realization. A few of them had participated in the interrogation of Gaius and the


    others.


    ¡°Dragon Master?¡±


    ¡°One of those b*stards called that young man Dragon Master. Does that mean h-he''s the head of


    the Dragon God Hall, Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? It can''t be!¡±


    When the thought spread, the Tangs almost lost their minds.


    However, they quickly denied the truth not long after.


    ¡°He''s awake! Grandpa''s awake!¡± shouted someone in the family suddenly.


    The Tangs hurried over to surround Tang Xian, who had already regained consciousness.


    After realizing where he was, Tang Xian immediately ordered, ¡°Q-Quickly! Inform Old Master that...


    C-Chu Tianfan''s returned...¡±


    What?


    As if struck by lightning, the Tangs froze in ce like statues. They were so shocked that their


    pupils immediately dted.


    That was actually Chu Tianfan?


    After leaving the Tang residence, Ye Fan led Gaius and the others along the mountain path toward


    the heights.


    He only stopped when he reached a manor.


    A huge que with the inscription ¡°The Chu Residence¡± was at the gate.


    Ye Fan paused for a long while there, so Gaius and the others kept unusually quiet.


    They knew that the ce they were looking at was of great significance to the Dragon Master.


    After the long silence, Ye Fan began to move forward and enter the Chu residence.


    Even though Ye Fan had been kicked out of the Chu family back then like some kind of unwanted


    pet, he remained true to himself.


    He had finally returned to the Chu residence and was determined to enter the house with his head


    held high. No one can stop me now.


    ¡°Hahaha! I bet you condescending Chus didn''t expect to see Chu Tianfan return!¡± shouted Gaius


    beforeughing heartily.


    Owen, standing just beside Gaius, immediately pped the man in the face. ¡°What does the


    Dragon Master''s homing have to do with you? What the heck were you shouting for?¡±


    ¡°I was just excited for the man,¡± responded Gaius with a chuckle.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Instead of responding to Gaius''jesting, Ye Fan simply entered the house he both missed and hated.


    To the others, Ye Fan walking around the house felt like a victoryp.


    However, only the man himself knew how much hardship he had had to endure to get from


    Jiangdong to the Chu residence.


    Hence, Ye Fan was not ted like Gaius and the others.


    When he stepped onto the property once again, his heart was heavy.


    ¡°Hold it right there! Who are you? What are you doing here? How dare you trespass the Chu


    residence!¡±


    Like what had happened at the Tangs'', Ye Fan and hispanions got stopped by the guards not


    long after they entered the ce.


    Ye Fan nced at the guards before stating calmly, ¡°I''m the abandoned child of the Chus, Chu


    Tianfan.


    After much hardship, I''m finally home.¡±


    The man''s voice was so loud that it echoed throughout the entire residence, rming everyone in


    the Chu family.


    ¡°What? Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Who''s talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I think the voice came from the door.¡±


    Nearly a thousand members of the family rushed out of their rooms and gathered at the entrance of


    the manor.


    At first, not many Chus remembered the name ¡°Chu Tianfan.¡±


    After all, the man was just an inconspicuous illegitimate child among the countless descendants of


    the family whoter got kicked out.


    No one would care about a nobody like that.


    However, the Chus remembered him because someone named Chu Tianfan had nearly obliterated


    the Chu Sect years ago.


    Not only did Chu Tianfan make himself known to everyone in the sect, but he also engraved his


    name into the memories of the women, elderly, and children of the Chu family.


    It had been almost three years, which was around a thousand days, since Ye Fan''s downfall, so


    people had stopped mentioning his name.


    However, the Chus were still shocked when they heard it once again.


    Even though they were convinced that whoever had imed to be Chu Tianfan was bluffing, most


    of the Chus hurried over out of curiosity anyway.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Who was it who imed to be Chu Tianfan just now? Do they have a death wish? Don''t they know


    that name is forbidden in the sect?¡±


    Many of the Chus got unusually upset after hearing the name, so they cursed while searching for


    the person who seemingly had a death wish.


    The ce fell into chaos before long.


    Suddenly, the crowd parted, giving way to an elderly man apanied by a handful of people.


    ¡°It''s Grandpa Shen. He''s here!¡±


    Besides Chu Yuan, Chu Shen was the most high-ranking member of the Chu family then.


    The elderly man mostly kept to himself, so he rarely handled family affairs personally.


    However, since most of the family leaders had left to lead the sect army to war, the burden had


    temporarily fallen on Chu Shen''s shoulders.


    ¡°Who was the one talking nonsense just now? Show yourself! You must be in a hurry to go to hell!¡±


    roared Chu Shen with a stern face, his deep voice resounding throughout the ce.


    At that moment, everyone was sure that things would escte.


    All the Chus turned to look at the group near the door with pity.


    ¡°What''s wrong with saying my own name, Grandpa Shen? Is that nonsense?¡±


    Just when everybody was waiting for someone to apologize and beg for mercy, they heard a soft


    chuckle.


    After many years, Ye Fan had finally shown his handsome face once again to the Chus.


    ¡°l-lt''s you!¡±


    For a moment, the entire world seemed to be muted.


    As if someone had paused time, the scene fell dead silent.


    Every member of the Chu family had their eyes widened in shock, including Chu Shen, who


    trembled all over as his pupils contracted.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan? Y-You''re alive? H-How is this possible?¡±


    Chu Shen was shaking so much that he nearly copsed to the ground.


    As for the other Chus, they were just as terrified, if not more. Their faces were as pale as a sheet.


    In response to Chu Shen''s and the others'' questions, Ye Fan simply smiled.


    ¡°I know, right? I have no idea why I didn''t die back then either. Maybe fate decided that it wasn''t


    done with me just yet; maybe Mr. Yunyang didn''t appreciate how you all dishonored ourfamily with


    your despicable actions, so he gave me a chance to do something about it,¡± stated Ye Fan


    nonchntly with a chuckle.


    The Chus immediately despaired after listening to the man. It''s him! It''s really Chu Tianfan! He''s


    returned to exact revenge on us!


    ¡°H-Hurry! Go to the Tangs now and get Mr. Tang over here!¡± ordered Chu Shen, who was so fear-


    stricken that the color had drained from him as his lips trembled uncontrobly.


    When Owen, Gaius, and the others heard Chu Shen, they cackled.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously think that man can help you?¡±


    ¡°Not even God himself can save you now!¡±


    ¡°Master has already beaten Tang Xian to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°You can cry for help all you want, but you won''t get any.¡±


    Gaius and the others then continued tough at the


    Chus.


    For the longest time, the Chu Sect had given them hell and had made death seem like mercy.


    Naturally, Gaius and hispanions were d to see the Chus suffer as they did, and their


    cackling only served to deepen the family''s despair.


    Tang Xian, ranked top ten in the Sky Ranking, was the most powerful sect member the Chus had


    with them then.


    Since the man was already taken care of, the family was at Ye Fan''s mercy.


    ¡°Quickly! Let''s get in formation and kill this b*stard! Since he didn''t dare toe here when Chu


    Yuan was around, I''m sure he''s not as powerful as he used to be. If we work together, we might just


    be able to kill him!¡± Knowing it would be futile to seek help, Chu Shen decided to take matters into


    his own hands.


    The man then summoned all the capable family members and had them surround Ye Fan with the


    intention to kill.


    ¡°The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch!¡±


    ¡°Demonic sh!¡± ¡°Cloud Sun Immortal Army!¡±


    A fierce battle broke out in an instant.


    No matter weak or strong, young or old, the Chus were surprisingly united when it came to fighting


    Ye Fan.


    Everyone unleashed their skills in a well-organized formation.


    Like wolves charging at their prey, the Chus were ready to give Ye Fan everything they got.


    However, the man did not seem bothered by the organized assault at all.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With a single palm strike, Ye Fan was able to unleash an incredible amount of power and neutralize


    all his enemies as if he was effortlessly knocking down a sand castle.


    Like a ss shattering upon impact, the Chus'' formation was easily broken.


    Then, they were sent flying with blood spraying from their mouths.


    All that took was one hit, and just like that, Ye Fan had defeated the mightiest and proudest family of


    his generation.


    The man who used to be an illegitimate child had be a king.


    The poor boy who was expelled from the Chu family back then had be their undoing.


    After shattering the Chus'' hope of defeating him, Ye Fan sneered at the family with his chest puffed


    out.


    ¡°Kneel before me, you insects!¡± roared Ye Fan in a voice as loud as thunder.


    The entire Mount Chumen shook violently after Ye Fan''s bellow, causingndslides and


    earthquakes.


    As for the Chus, Ye Fan''smanding words had immediately forced them to their knees.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    ¡°Y-You b*stard!¡±


    ¡°You betrayed your own people, and now you''re bullying us!¡±


    ¡°How dare you make us kneel before you!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yuan will never let you get away with this!¡±


    Mount Chumen was filled with the Chus'' curses andints.


    Yet, because of Ye Fan''s assertive voice that echoed throughout the ce, the family was forced to


    bend their knees reluctantly.


    At that moment, they felt nothing but shame and anger.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    All those outside the Chu residence had quickly headed to the ce when they heard the


    commotion, includingthe Tangs.


    They had sent arge group of fighters to chase down the man after figuring out Ye Fan''s identity.


    As a result, arge number of warriors had already gathered outside the residence.


    However, after discovering that the man was Chu Tianfan, the mighty fighter who had bested Chu


    Zhengliang on Mount Chumen, none dared to challenge him.


    The group simply cowered at the gate and watched the Chus suffer from afar.


    That could not be helped since Ye Fan was too powerful, and none of them wished to die, certainly


    not for the Chus.


    On top of that, they thought it was best for outsiders like them to stay out of the Chus'' business.


    Naturally, with so many people looking at them, the Chus felt even more humiliated.


    They had always been well-respected because of the Chu Sect.


    However, because of Ye Fan, they had been forced to get on their knees.


    Never had the family been so humiliated since the day they established their n.


    In order to save face, Chu Shen and the others had no choice but to keep cursing and threatening


    the man.


    Ye Fan knew there was only one way to deal with those who remained stubborn in the face of death


    ¡ªa good smacking!


    p! p! p!


    The man started smacking the Chus like a madman.


    Whoever was the loudest would be sent flying the farthest.


    Chu Shen and a few other Chus ended up with swollen faces and mouths full of broken teeth.


    There was blood all over the ce.


    After the violent smacking, the Chu residence quickly fell silent.


    Every member of the family kept their heads down timidly and dared not utter another word.


    Looking at the Chus, Ye Fan approached them with however much he could remember about them.


    The first person he went to was Chu Shen.


    At that point, the elderly man was already severely injured. All he could do was lie on the ground


    and turn his bloodied face toward Ye Fan, who sat down beside him.


    ¡°This could''ve been avoided, Grandpa Shen. I didn''t want to get physical, you know? After all, those


    who can actually fight aren''t among you now. If anything, you''re just making me look like a bully. I


    didn''t appreciate what you lot said just now, though. Your words reminded me of what happened


    when I was little. Do you remember how I sneaked into your room for the cake? After you caught


    me, you had me beaten until my skin was torn apart. You called me a bastard and said that I


    shouldn''t be living underthe same roof as you. You even made it clear that you''d rather feed the


    cake to the dogs than me. To you, I was less than a mutt. Grandpa Shen, I wonder if you''ve ever


    thought you''d see this day. Have you ever expected that you''d end up this way?¡± Ye Fan simply sat


    there as he casually talked about the past.


    Chu Shen, whose face had already turned bright red, remained silent while Ye Fan continued to


    humiliate him.


    ¡°And you! I remember you. I should call you Aunt, right? Back when I was still living at the Chu


    residence with my mother, your room wasn''t far from ours. I remember you had arge Tibetan


    mastiff. You always deliberately let the dog out so it could attack us because that was fun for you.


    Once, I got a chicken drumstick from Angie and went home with it. You let the dog out, and it


    immediately came after me. As soon as my mother saw that, she pulled me into her arms and


    shielded me with her body, so the dog started tearing the flesh off her back. Even now, her back is


    still covered with scars. It''s been so many years since. I wonder if that dog of yours is still around,


    Aunt,¡± uttered Ye Fan calmly with a smile.


    He did not remember much about his childhood, but there were certain incidents and people that he


    would never forget.


    ¡°D*mn you, woman!¡±


    ¡°What a ruthless b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Who lets a dog out to attack people for fun?¡±


    ¡°Maniac!¡±


    ¡°Master was just a child then. He had no one but his mother, yet you had no problem bullying


    someone like that!¡±


    Unlike Ye Fan, Gaius and the others were furious when they heard what had been done to the


    Dragon Master. Tibetan mastiffs are ferocious dogs that are usuallyrger than wolves. How is


    letting a dog like that attack someone just for fun any different from murder?


    Enraged, Gaius and hispanions stepped forward and kicked the woman to teach her a lesson.


    They also suggested throwing her into a cage full of tigers so she would know what it was like to


    have her flesh torn off.


    ¡°Forget it. That was years ago. I just want to talk to them about the past. If I were anything like


    them, they''d all be dead by now.¡± Ye Fan gestured for the others to back off, for he was not there for


    revenge. When one''s at the top, many things be trivial. I couldn''t care less about petty


    squabbles.


    Just like that, Ye Fan continued to talk to the Chus he knew while the others remained kneeling.


    Then, he walked around alone inside the manor and visited the ce where he and his mother had


    used to stay before paying his respects to Chu Yunyang.


    At first, Ye Fan thought the cabin where he and his mother had used to live was already gone.


    However, when he looked for the cabin, he was surprised to find it exactly where it used to be all


    those years ago.


    Unexpectedly, the cabin was not covered in dust nor surrounded by weeds.


    It was as if someone had been staying there and keeping it clean and tidy.


    Feeling curious, Ye Fan opened the door to enter the cabin and was immediately stunned when he


    saw what it was like inside. The furnishings and items in the cabin were kept exactly the way he


    remembered.


    Everything from his scribbling on the wall and his mother''s cross stitches to his notebooks on the


    table remained where they were years ago.


    At that moment, Ye Fan froze in ce like a statue.


    He felt as though he had traveled back in time and returned to his childhood.


    Everything around him was so familiar that it was hard to believe he and his mother had left that


    ce. ¡°How is this possible? How is it that nothing changed here? Even if nobody had stepped


    inside, this ce would''ve been covered in dust and cobwebs.


    Somebody must''ve been keeping it clean. Could it be Han?¡±


    Ye Fan suspected that it was the butler but then changed his mind. Han''s been hiding from the


    Chus. A careful man like him will never risk exposing his identity to do this. Since nobody else has


    any reason to do this, there''s only one exnation. Chu Zheng hong is the one who''s been cleaning


    the cabin and ensuring it stays the way it is!


    With that thought in mind, Ye Fan suddenly shuddered.


    As though something inside of him had cracked open, the man''s eyes began to well up.


    At that point, the hate he had bottled up deep inside dissipated almost entirely. It seems that Chu


    Zhenghong cares about Mother and me after all. Everyone expresses love in their own way, so


    maybe this is his way of doing it. Still, why didn''t he look for us in the past ten years? Why didn ''t he


    do anything when Mother and I suffered back then?


    Ye Fan had a lot of questions but no answers.


    The man then stayed in the cabin and drank some wine until sunset before leaving the ce filled


    with


    memories of him and his mother.


    With the wine bottle in hand, Ye Fan climbed to the top of Mount Chumen, where the air was cold


    and the wind unforgiving.


    Still clinging to life, Chu Zhengliang remained where Ye Fan had left him.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    Chu Zhengliang was shocked when he saw Ye Fan.


    With his shriveled eyes widened, the fragile man began to tremble violently.


    ¡°Y-Y-You...¡± As much as he wanted to speak, all Chu Zhengliang managed to do was repeat the


    same word over and over again.


    Either he was too surprised, or all the years of suffering had cost him his ability to converse.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Uncle Liang. I''vee to spend some time with you.¡± Ye Fan then sat beside


    Chu Zhengliang with the bottle of wine.


    Having not seen Chu Zhengliang for a few years, Ye Fan looked at his uncle and realized that the


    man was no longermanding nor burly. Chu Zhengliang had already be frail due to his age.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± The weak man refused to give up.


    Hence, Ye Fan advised Chu Zhengliang to calm down.


    ¡°I know what you''re trying to say, Uncle Liang. You want to know how I''m still alive, right? You''re


    probably wondering if you''re seeing a ghost. Don''t worry because I''m going to tell you everything.


    As you can see, I''m alive and well. Because of what the Chu Sect did to me, I wanted to end myself.


    Do you know who saved me in the end? Your brother. He took me in and kept me alive. Now that


    I''ve fully recovered, I came back for you lot,¡± exined Ye Fan casually as if he was reminiscing


    about his past.


    Naturally, Chu Zhengliang was shocked once again after listening to Ye Fan, for he did not think that


    his brother, Chu Zhenghong, would still be alive.


    ¡°I have nothing against you, Uncle Liang. Back when I visited the Chu Sect, I didn''t make any other


    requests. I simply wanted justice in the form of an apology. However, you guys refused to even give


    me that. You left me no choice but to get physical. I just needed to be violent until I get an apology.


    After all, blood is thicker than water. Your brother is my father, so that makes us family. Still, you


    should never have treated Angie the way you did, Uncle Liang,¡± added Ye Fan.


    With his face suddenly hardened, the man took a sip of his wine before continuing, ¡°Angie was so


    young, yet you did it anyway. Don''t you feel guilty about that? If you didn''t harm Angie back then,


    why would I imprison you on Mount Chumen to make you suffer?¡±


    After shaking his head with a chuckle, Ye Fan went on, ¡°Did you think that old b*stard, Chu Yuan,


    would save you then? You thought wrong. The sealing technique I used is Celestial Magic, which


    was recorded in the Book of Celestial Cloud. No matter how powerful Chu Yuan is, he''s still just a


    regr human being, so there''s no way he can save you from this sealing technique. Heck, even I


    can''t do anything about it now.¡±


    The chilly breeze continued to blow on the top of Mount Chumen as Ye Fan talked to Chu


    Zhengliang like a general who had conquered a foreign country, reminiscing about the war of the


    past with his old rival.


    That went on for a while until Ye Fan finished his wine.


    Only then did he stand up, ready to leave.


    ¡°That''s enough chatting for today. I''m going to visit the forbidden grounds. After isting himself in


    that ce for many years, Chu Yuan reached the god realm when he emerged from there. I wonder


    what''s on the forbidden grounds. 5ee youter, Uncle Liang. And don''t worry because I won''t keep


    you here alone for long. Soon, I''ll have you reunited with your son here. After what he took from


    Angie, I think this sounds reasonable, don''t you think so?¡± questioned Ye Fan rhetorically with a


    smirk.


    When he heard about his son, the speechless Chu Zhengliang finally broke his silence and let out a


    burst of scornfulughter. ¡°Do you think you can touch my son, Chu Tianfan? What a joke! He''s


    already mastered the Jade Eyes, which means he''s now more powerful than ever. Someone who''s


    already died once like you is no match for him. If I were you, I''d run while I still can. Otherwise, you''ll


    die an even more gruesome death than me!¡±


    Chu Zhengliang''s hoarse voice and ear-piercing cackle sounded like the scratching of fingernails on


    a chalkboard.


    ¡°Is that so, Uncle Liang? It looks like you''re very confident in your son. I guess we''ll find out soon


    enough,¡± responded Ye Fan calmly before leaving Chu Zhengliang and the man''s mindless roaring.


    Ye Fan felt as if he had gotten a lot off his chest when he stepped out of the Chu residence.


    Undoubtedly, he had made peace with most of his past.


    If nothing else, Ye Fan knew he had the once high and mighty Chu family under his feet.


    Of course, that was not enough for the man because he had yet to punish the one responsible for


    his and his mother''s pain and suffering.


    Hence, after cking for a day, Ye Fan was ready to start dealing with Chu Yuan and the others.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Having left the Chu residence, Ye Fan led Gaius and the rest of the group to the Treasure Pavilion,


    a ce of importance to the Chu Sect.


    For hundreds of years, the sect had been keeping almost all the treasures they had gathered from


    all over the world deep inside the Treasure Pavilion.


    Ye Fan was not about to leave empty-handed after visiting the sect, which was why he decided to


    raid the ce.


    ¡°Hold it right there! This is the Chu Sect property. You''re not allowed to be here without a


    handwritten permit!¡±


    Standing guard outside the Treasure Pavilion were eighteen well-trained warriors who were sitting


    cross-legged on arge stone.


    They guarded the ce as though they were the Queen''s guards defending the royal pce.


    In response to those men, Ye Fan simply chuckled. ¡°You want a handwritten permit? My fist will give


    it to you!¡±


    The man would rather not waste time, and since Gaius and the others were too injured to fight, he


    had to take the guards out himself.


    With his Dragon God Body fully activated, Ye Fan charged at all eighteen of the guards with his iron


    fists.


    ¡°This guy has a death wish!¡±


    After letting out a roar, the guards all cast the iron chains in their hands almost simultaneously.


    Ye Fan turned sideways to dodge the attack.


    However, the chains did not fall to the ground after passing by Ye Fan. Instead, they were weaved


    into a, ready to ensnare the man.


    Obviously, that was a Comprehensive Array Attack.


    The guards would have easily subdued a regr


    Supreme fighter with the move, but unfortunately, they were up against Ye Fan, who also happened


    to be the once famous Chu Tianfan.


    Ye Fan was not afraid at all when faced with the Comprehensive Array Attack.


    With the man''s feet nted firmly on the ground and golden light surging all over his body, it was


    obvious that his Dragon God Body had already been brought into full y.


    Ye Fan grabbed the chains with his bare hands and got into a tug-of-war with all eighteen of the


    guards.


    Even though both parties fell into a stalemate, the guards were not ready to give up just yet.


    With a smack of their hands, the guards all stood up almost simultaneously to add the strength of


    their legs to pulling the chains.


    Immediately, the formed with iron chains tightened even more.


    Thebined power of the guards was like ocean waves crashing on Ye Fan.


    A coordinated attack of eighteen warriors fighting in unison like that was not something to be trifled


    with.


    Even Tang Yun, the head of the Chu Sect, was no match for the eighteen Pavilion Elders''


    Comprehensive Array Attack.


    Gaius and the others were as anxious as they could be when they saw how critical Ye Fan''s


    situation was, but suddenly, they heard a roar.


    Then, they noticed a Thunderstripe appear between Ye Fan''s eyebrows as the golden light


    surrounding him intensified.


    In just a split second, Ye Fan released an unprecedented amount of energy and blew the guards''


    iron chains to smithereens.


    As for the Pavilion Elders themselves, they were blown away with blood spraying out of their


    mouths. They all fell violently to the ground and sustained severe injuries.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°That was incredible!¡±


    Gaius and the others were utterly impressed with Ye Fan. Master was outnumbered but managed to


    win the


    fight anyway! It didn''t even have anything to do with skills. He beat the Pavilion Elders with pure


    energy!

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Ye Fan said politely while saluting the eighteen elders.


    Although he held a grudge against the Chu Sect, he didn''t hate everyone in it.


    At the very least, he didn''t hate the elders standing before him.


    Ye Fan had once entered the Treasure Pavilion by ident many years ago.


    The Chu family had nearly beaten him to death when they had caught him doing so.


    As the eighteen elders had taken pity on him, they had helped reduce his suffering by defending


    him verbally.


    The elders wiped the blood off the corners of their mouths as they returned to their seats.


    However, they no longer maintained that icy-cold attitude toward Ye Fan. Instead, their faces were


    filled with shame and respect.


    ¡°Hey, kid! If I''m not mistaken, you''re not from the Chu


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sect, are you? Judging by your age, I don''t think you''re even thirty! Am I right?¡± asked the eldest


    and most powerful of the eighteen elders.


    Ye Fan simply nodded without saying anything.


    The elders felt even more ashamed when they saw that.


    ¡°We have not stepped out of Chu Sect''s forbidden grounds for dozens of years. Who would''ve


    thought a young and talented man as you existed in the martial arts world? If this is the level of skill


    you possess at such a young age, one can only imagine how terrifyingly powerful you could


    be in the future. Would you be so kind as to tell us your name? You are the first person to


    have faced our Inescapable Chain Formation head-on and broken through it.¡±


    Those in the martial arts world had lots of respect for powerful martial artists.


    Ye Fan''s strength and skill had impressed them to the core.


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you all. We actually met a little over ten years ago, and it happened right here as


    well,¡± he said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh? We have?¡± The elders all had surprised looks on their faces.


    ¡°That''s impossible!¡±


    ¡°We would definitely remember meeting someone as young and talented as you!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    The elders shook their heads as they disagreed with his statement.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fan brought up the story of the Chu family nearly beating him to death that the


    elders recalled who he was.


    ¡°You''re that kid from the Chu family? As in Zhenghong''s son?¡±


    The elders'' faces were filled with surprise as they looked at Ye Fan, who nodded in response.


    ¡°How impressive... How very impressive... Who would''ve thought that kid from the Chu family would


    turn out to be so powerful? The Chu family sure is filled with talents! Chu Zhenghong was really


    amazing back in the day. Now, they''ve got a new one to take his ce. As expected of the


    descendants of the Great Emperor. They all have the Great Emperor''s blood running through their


    veins! By the way, have you returned to your family? Has your grandfather epted you?¡±


    Although the elders couldn''t care less about the current affairs in the world, they knew a thing or two


    about Ye Fan because Chu Zhenghong had told them about it before.


    ¡°ept?¡± Ye Fan shook his head and let out a wry chuckle. ¡°He probably hates me so much that he


    wants to kill me right now!¡±


    The elders were all very surprised to hear that. ¡°Howe? Did things get that bad between you


    and them? Your father oftenes by to chat with us. He always said he''d try to get you and your


    mother back into the family. Speaking of which, we haven''t seen Zhenghong in many years. We


    thought he stopped visiting us to spar because he''d reunited with his family and was enjoying a


    happy life together.¡±


    Ye Fan trembled slightly when he heard that. ¡°H-Hees here often?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your father was the most gifted martial artist I''ve ever seen. Well, before I met you, of


    course. It seems you''re just as good as your father, if not better.¡±


    ¡°Your father has been learning martial arts from us ever since you and your mother were kicked out


    of the mountain. He achieved the title of Grandmaster in three years and the title of Supreme in five.


    The speed at which he cultivates is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, your father''s heart wasn''t pure enough when cultivating. His mind was filled with lots


    of distracting and conflicting thoughts. Had that not been the case, your father would''ve attained the


    god realm long ago. I''m guessing you and your mother are the source of those distracting thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Poor Zhenghong... He never received the love of his parents when he was young, nor did he have


    thepanionship of his wife and son when he was old. He got so lonely that he''de to talk to


    us every day. Now that you''re all grown up and ready to start your own family, you should try to be


    more empathetic toward your father''s situation.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that one has no control over in life. Zhenghong may not have been the best


    father, but we can tell that his love for you and your mother is genuine. You probably aren''t aware of


    this, but he''d go see you two in secret during New Year''s Eve every year.¡±


    Ye Fan felt a wave of conflicting feelings surging through his heart when he heard what the elders


    said.


    I''ve always hated my father the most in life. I thought he was weak and heartless for abandoning me


    and my mother. However, it seems I might have misunderstood him all along. All those years, he


    has actually been looking out for us without us knowing. I nted Han deep within the Chu family to


    help spy on them. Given how smart my father is, it''s possible that he already knew Han works for


    me and the Dragon God Hall. Maybe he was just pretending not to know it...


    ¡°All right, that''s enough. We shall refrain frommenting on your family''s affairs any further. Go on


    in. If you do see your father in the future, please give him a good scolding on our behalf. He hasn''t


    brought us any wine in many years!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The eighteen elders burst outughing as they stepped out of Ye Fan''s way and returned to their


    seats.


    The Chu Sect''s Treasure Pavilion could only be essed by those with a handwritten permit from


    the head of the sect and those who defeated the eighteen elders inbat.


    ¡°Yeah, I will!¡± Ye Fan saluted them once again before entering the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Wait up, Dragon Master!¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others tried to follow him, but the elders stopped them.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? I thought you said we could go in?¡± Gaius asked while ring at them.


    ¡°We only allowed this young man to enter. You guys will have to either obtain a handwritten permit


    from the head of the Chu Sect or defeat us inbat to gain ess,¡± replied the elder standing in


    front.


    Gaius and the others backed off in fear instantly.


    They knew they weren''t as capable as Ye Fan in defeating the eighteen elders even if they were in


    their prime, let alone when wounded.


    ¡°You guys can just wait for me outside. I''ll bring you all some herbs to treat your wounds on my way


    out!¡± Ye Fan said with a smile.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    Gaius and the others had no choice but to sit outside and wait for Ye Fan to return.


    Just like that, Ye Fan stepped into the Treasure Pavilion, which was thousands of years old.


    The first floor of the Treasure Pavilion was filled with valuable artifacts like ancient calligraphy,


    historical paintings, and precious antiques.


    Even the missing beast heads from Yuanming Gardens could be found there.


    Any of the artifacts stored there could easily shock the entire world.


    However, Ye Fan had no interest in such things. He went up to the second floor.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    Things started getting interesting on the floors above.


    There were books about secret techniques of martial arts as well as rare herbs and unique


    weapons.


    To most people, those were precious items that they would probably never see in life.


    Ye Fan, however, couldn''t be bothered to even take an interest in them.


    After all, none of the secret techniques listed there couldpare to the ones in the Book of


    Celestial Cloud.


    As for the herbs, he still had plenty of those that Duanmu Wan''er had given him.


    None of the weapons there felt as wieldypared to the ones Ye Fan had obtained from India, so


    he had no interest in them whatsoever.


    ¡°The Chu Sect has been around for thousands of years. Surely, this can''t be the only stuff they have


    in store? Could it be that Chu Yuan had already taken the more precious ones with him on his


    campaign?¡± Ye Fan mumbled to himself as he casually strolled


    around the Treasure Pavilion.


    Noticing that some of the slots were empty, he figured Chu Yuan must''ve taken the treasures out.


    This time, the Chu Sect had mobilized almost all of its powerful members.


    As Chu Yuan clearly wanted to finish things in one go, it was only natural that he would utilize the


    best weapons stored in the Treasure Pavilion.


    After touring around the ce, Ye Fan came to a halt on the floor where the herbs were stored.


    He then handpicked a bunch of herbs that would help with healing.


    Gaius and the others had damaged their elixir fields through years of abuse, so the herbs were


    essential to help get them back in fighting shape as soon as possible.


    The herbs that Duanmu Wan''er had given Ye Fan were incredibly potent, but they were meant to


    replenish one''s elemental force and had little to no healing properties.


    As such, Ye Fan had no choice but to get them the


    herbs himself.


    Having obtained the herbs he was looking for, Ye Fan was preparing to leave the Treasure Pavilion


    when he sensed an unusual energy wave in the air.


    ¡°That''s odd. Why is the elemental force a lot stronger herepared to everywhere else?¡± Ye Fan


    muttered under his breath as he curiously followed the energy to a corner in Treasure Pavilion.


    Despite having reached a dead end, Ye Fan could still feel the pure elemental forceing from


    the walls.


    It wasn''t very obvious, but Ye Fan sensed something different about this areapared to the


    others.


    Eventually, his gaze fell on the tiles beneath his feet.


    It''sing from underneath!


    With that in mind, Ye Fan bent over and gave the tiles a light tap.


    It''s hollow! So, there really is a hidden mechanism underneath!


    Without further hesitation, Ye Fan removed the tiles from the floor and saw a long passageway


    where he


    stood.


    A huge amount of elemental force came flooding out of the hole in the floor.


    Hmm... Are there truly valuable treasures hidden inside? Why would they try so hard to keep it


    hidden otherwise?


    Feeling curious, Ye Fan cautiously made his way into the hole.


    The passageway was long, narrow, and dark.


    After walking through the darkness for quite a long time, Ye Fan finally saw a glimmer of light in


    front of him.


    Ye Fan followed the light source and stepped through the opening, only to end up on a wide, grassy


    in.


    The grass was luxuriant, and flowers could be seen blooming everywhere.


    A river flowed beneath his feet, and the sound of birds chirping filled the area.


    It was like a paradise of some sort.


    In front of him was a path made of stone that looked as though it would take him straight to heaven.


    Ye Fan slowly walked along that path until he arrived at a gigantic door.


    The door waspletely ck and had two dragons carved on each side. The dragons looked as


    though they were alive and would take off at any moment.


    On top of that, the body of the door had a creepy pattern carved into it.


    It looked like words from an unknownnguage.


    Whatever that pattern was, Ye Fan found it incredibly odd for such a door to be in a ce like this.


    This looks so strange... What kind of door is this?


    Ye Fan couldn''t seem to figure it out after examining it thoroughly.


    The two stone doors stood tall in the middle of a grassy in with nothing else in front or behind


    them.


    It was as though someone had stolen those doors and ced them here.


    Ye Fan tried pushing the door down from the side, but it was nted firmly into the ground.


    To his surprise, the door refused to budge even after he pushed at it with Dragon God Body.


    There''s definitely something wrong with this door!


    Ye Fan frowned at the thought of that.


    He tried recalling everything he knew about the Chu Sect but found no information about this stone


    door.


    Even Great-grandma has never mentioned anything about this to me... Well, whatever. I''ll just ask


    Greatgrandma about it some other time!


    Unable to find out anything about the door, Ye Fan gave up on examining it further.


    He was about to leave when his gaze fell upon the two ck dragons on the door. Right as his eyes


    met those of the two dragons, the strangest thing happened.


    As if the two dragons had suddenlye to life, their eyes emitted a bright red light that illuminated


    the surrounding area.


    Ye Fan''s body was frozen in ce when he saw the red light.


    The next thing he knew, the look in his eyes had turned lifeless, and his legs had given out beneath


    him.


    Thud!


    Just like that, the Hall Master of the Dragon God Hall was kneeling on the ground like a devout


    disciple weing his god.


    A loud rumbling noise tore through the area, and the ground started shaking violently as the tightly


    shut stone door slowly opened.


    Ablindingwhite light came pouring through the opening of the door.


    In his dazed state, Ye Fan could hear a faint, ancient voice calling out to him from within.


    It was as if the door of fate had just been opened.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were still lifeless as he got up and slowly stepped forward.


    Like a moth drawn to a me, he continued walking toward the open door.


    The ground continued shaking violently as the door opened even more.


    The blinding white light grew increasingly intense as Ye Fan got closer to the door.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Eventually, he arrived right in front of the door and took a step through it.


    Right as the white light was about to engulf his bodypletely, a green beam of light came out of


    his chest.


    The beam shot right up into the sky and went through anything in its path.


    For some reason, that snapped Ye Fan out of his dazed state, and his eyes were filled with life


    again.


    Realizing that half of his body had stepped through the creepy door, Ye Fan quickly backed away in


    shock.


    It wasn''t until he put at least a few hundred feet between him and the door that he regained his


    composure.


    Boom!


    As if it had detected Ye Fan''s absence, the open stone door mmed itself shut all of a sudden.


    With the blinding white light gone, the surrounding went back to their calm state.


    It was almost as if Ye Fan had dreamed everything up.


    The ck stone door was still standing there with the two dragons on each side.


    Ye Fan was the only one who knew what he had just experienced.


    This door could take over my mind? What the heck is this thing? I remember my mind going nk,


    and I felt someone or something controlling my body!


    The mere thought of what had happened earlier was enough to send shivers down Ye Fan''s spine.


    He then pulled out an ancient piece of jade with the word ¡°Yanhuang¡± written on it.


    It was the Order of Yanhuang that Duanmu Wan''er had given him.


    ¡°I thought this piece of junk waspletely useless, but it saved my life just now!¡± he mumbled to


    himself.


    The green light from earlier hade from the Order of Yanhuang.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    That stone door is creepy as heck! I''ll have to examine it carefully when I have the time! Right now, I


    need to focus on getting these herbs to Gaius and the others so they can heal themselves.


    With that in mind, Ye Fan quickly left the grassy in and returned to the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Do you guys mind if I take a little bit of that treasure with me?¡± Ye Fan asked with dozens of bags


    of herbs in hand.


    In order to heal Gaius and the others, he had practically taken all the herbs with healing properties


    from the Treasure Pavilion.


    The eighteen elders fell speechless when they saw the bags he was holding.


    How is that a little bit?


    The eighteen elders exchanged displeased nces with each other.


    Eventually, the eldest one said, ¡°Um... Isn''t that a little too much? We don''t usually allow people to


    take anything from the Treasure Pavilion. Even the head of the Chu Sect is only allowed to take a


    few items at a time.¡±


    The elders all had conflicted looks on their faces.


    Ye Fan scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°Myrades are injured, so they need a lot of


    herbs to help with the healing. I don''t want to put you guys in a tough spot, so how about you tell me


    what I have to do to take these with me? Shall we have another fight? If I lose, I''ll return everything I


    took. If I win, you will let me walk out of here with my loot. That way, you guys won''t be med for


    the losses incurred. What do you guys think?¡±


    The elders all rolled their eyes after hearing his suggestion.


    What the heck? He''s doing this on purpose, isn''t he? We couldn''t stop him even with the


    Inescapable Chain Formation! He already broke the chain, so we''d be fighting him barehanded!


    There''s no way we''d let him humiliate us a second time!


    ¡°Never mind, you can keep it. It''s not like we can stop you anyway.¡±


    The elders could only let out helpless sighs as they closed their eyes and pretended they didn''t see


    Ye


    Fan walking out of the Treasure Pavilion with the herbs.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you all very much! I''ll be sure to bring you all some wine the next time Ie


    over!¡± Ye Fan said with a smile and saluted them before leaving with the herbs.


    Gaius and the others ran up to Ye Fan the moment they saw him. ¡°Dragon Master, is this all you


    took after entering the Treasure Pavilion? The Chu Sect has been around for thousands of years!


    There''s got to be tons of treasures inside! Chu Yuan and the others aren''t around, so why not take


    everything?¡±


    Ye Fan kicked Gaius in the back and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up and help me carry these back to the


    Joneses!¡±


    He then threw the bags of herbs at them and stormed out of the Chu Sect''s front door.


    It would take him an entire night to prepare the herbal solution for Gaius and the others.


    Since the area around the Chu Sect was filled with enemies, it was unsafe for them to stick around


    any longer.


    The Jones residence was undoubtedly the safest ce for them to heal.


    Ye Fan spent the entire night concocting dozens of bottles of herbal solutions.


    ¡°I want each of you to get a wooden bucket and fill it up with water. Then, pour the herbal solution in


    and soak yourselves in it. Make sure to rece the water every six hours,¡± he ordered while


    handing the herbal solutions over to Gaius and the others.


    Since Ye Fan made extra, he gave them to Michael and said, ¡°You should soak yourself in it too. It''d


    take forever for those wounds of yours to heal.¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t exactly like Michael, as thetter had often caused him trouble, but he decided to be a


    little generous as the Jones family was looking after Gaius and the others.


    On top of that, Michael was Angie''s older brother.


    Feeling touched by Ye Fan''s offer, Michael thanked him profusely. ¡°Thank you so much for your


    generosity, Mr. Chu! You''re so kind to me even though I treated you poorly back then! I don''t have


    much to offer you to repay your kindness, but I will do my best to lead the Jones family and serve


    you in the future!¡±


    As Ye Fan didn''t like hearing such things, he ignored Michael and left after handing him the herbal


    solutions.


    I wonder how the situation is over in China. I don''t expect Huangniu to be of much use, so I sent


    King Folo and the others over to help out. There''s only so much those guys can do to protect my


    disciples in Jiangdong against the Chu Sect, so the key to victory still lies in these men I have with


    me right now. Let''s just hope Huangniu and the others can hold out for a few more days...


    As Gaius and the others started their healing process, things were peaceful over at Mount Chumen


    for the time being.


    Despite knowing that Ye Fan was currently hiding in the Jones residence, the remaining forces in


    Mount Chumen knew better than tounch an attack.


    As such, Michael and the others were not afraid in the slightest.


    Those from the Chu Sect, however, felt incredibly anxious as they feared Ye Fan would drop by


    Mount Chumen again.


    Little did they know that Ye Fan did actually head


    over.


    This time, he went straight to the Chu family''s forbidden grounds.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan didn''t make any valuable discoveries there.


    The forbidden grounds were basically a graveyard for the Chu family''s ancestors.


    The ones buried there were all heads of the Chu family, starting from the first generation up until the


    most recently deceased one.


    Feeling disappointed, Ye Fan was about to leave when the final gravestone caught his eye. Upon


    closer inspection, he saw that the name carved on it read: Chu Yuan.W-What''s going on here? I


    thought Chu Yuan was still alive? Isn''t he going on a massacre all over the world or something?


    Why is his name carved on a gravestone here when he''s still alive? Just what is this old bag of


    bones up to?


    Although surprised and confused, Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it and wandered deeper into


    the forbidden grounds.


    At the end of the path, he came across another stone


    door.


    It looked exactly the same as the one he had seen in the Treasure Pavilion, with the dragon statues


    on both sides and the carvings on the body of the door.


    This time, Ye Fan was a lot more cautious. He simply observed it from afar.


    He triedunching some attacks at it, but none of his attacks did anything to the door whatsoever.


    What the heck is this thing? I''ve encountered lots of weird stuff on this trip! The Chu Sect sure is


    filled with mysteries!


    With that in mind, Ye Fan left the Chu Sect''s forbidden grounds and returned to the Jones residence


    to continue protecting Gaius and the others.


    Meanwhile, chaos was everywhere in China as the Chu Sect''s army began its invasion.


    In just a few days, the War God Castle branches in provinces like Jiangbei, Jiangnan, Xijiang,


    Tellmoore, and Durbaine were all destroyed.


    Martial artists from all over the country either died in battle or went into hiding.


    Eventually, Sword Saint and the others from the War God Castle in Mount Van came up with an


    idea. Instead of having the martial artists scatter all over the country, it would be even better to have


    them gather in Mount Van for a final battle against the enemy forces.


    Three days ago, Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the others had issued a mobilization order to


    the martial arts world.


    They had asked all the martial artists still alive to abandon their state and gather at Mount Van for a


    final showdown with the Chu Sect''s army.


    Determined to defend the martial arts world of China from the Chu Sect with their lives, all the


    surviving martial artists in China responded to the calling.


    ¡°How are things out there, King of Fighters? Has the martial artist army gathered at the bottom of


    Mount Van?" Sword Saint asked anxiously.


    All the lights in the War God Castle were on, making it as bright as a beacon.


    King of Fighters nodded. ¡°Yes, most of them have already arrived. Those from states farther away


    are still on their way, but they should get here by tomorrow. However...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sword Saint


    tensed up instantly.


    He hated messages with a twist because nothing good had evere out of them.


    ¡°One of the states has not responded to the order given by the War God Castle, nor did it send any


    martial artists over.¡±


    ¡°What? Which state is that? Why would they not respond to our orders when their lives are on the


    line? Are they trying to rebel against us?¡± Sword Saint asked angrily.


    ¡°They''re from the martial arts world of Jiangdong,¡±


    King of Fighters replied coldly.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    ¡°What about it? Does the martial arts world of Jiangdong think¡ª¡± Sword Saint stopped himself


    midsentence, and whatever anger he had was reced by a feeling of helplessness. ¡°It''s because


    of him, isn''t it? Well, it is his hometown, so their reaction is to be expected.¡±


    Sword Saint knew all too well that Jiangdong was Ye Fan''s hometown.


    Back then, the War God Castle had left Jiangdong to fend for itself when it was plunged into


    despair.


    That was what led to the War God Castle losing its control over Jiangdongpletely.


    A few yearster, the War God Castle tried sending people over to reim Jiangdong.


    However, Chu Tianfan''s influence in Jiangdong was so strong that the martial arts world of


    Jiangdong only listened to him.


    As such, there was nothing surprising about Jiangdong disregarding the War God Castle''s orders


    when it was in trouble.


    ¡°Fine, they don''t have toe if they don''t want to. We''ll be fine as long as we have the martial


    artists from the other states. Jiangbei and Tellmoore have the strongest martial artists.¡±


    Since the War God Castle had lost its influence over Jiangdong, Sword Saint no longer expected


    Jiangdong''s martial artists to defend them with their lives.


    Given the size of China''s martial arts world, it wouldn''t really make a huge difference if theycked


    the support of Jiangdong''s martial artists.


    Their conversation was interrupted when someone opened the castle door and shouted anxiously,


    ¡°Sword Saint! King of Fighters! Bad news! W-We just received word that Jiangbei''s forces suddenlyN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    changed their course when they got within eight hundred kilometers of War God Castle. They''re


    headed straight for Jiangdong!¡±


    Sword Saint leaped to his feet. ¡°What? Headed for Jiangdong? Who''s the martial arts leader of


    Jiangbei? Contact him immediately!¡±


    ¡°We''ve tried to, but we couldn''t get through!¡± the subordinate replied.


    ¡°Then try again! I don''t care if you have to call him a hundred or even a thousand times! Keep trying


    until you get through to him! I want to ask the martial arts leader of Jiangbei what they''re up to in


    this time of need! Why would they even go to Jiangdong?¡±


    The more chaotic a situation was, the higher the chances were for things to go amiss.


    The War God Castle was already having a headache dealing with the Chu Sect''s assault.


    As if Jiangdong''s martial arts world refusing to help wasn''t bad enough, Jiangbei''s martial artists


    changing course on their own worsened things even further.


    Sword Saint felt as if all of China had descended into chaos that night.


    ¡°Jiangbei? Sword Saint, isn''t that the where the Lu n is from? You know, the one Ye Fan


    exterminated long ago. Do you think they''re headed to Jiangdong to get their revenge by destroying


    Chu Tianfan''s grave?¡± King of Fighters asked.


    That was when Sword Saint recalled how the incident with the Lu n had caused a huge


    commotion in China''s martial arts world back then.


    Not only did Ye Fan wipe the entire Lu n out, but he also murdered many of Jiangbei''s martial


    artists.


    That resulted in Jiangbei''s martial arts world seeing him as an enemy.


    Therefore, it made sense that Jiangbei''s forces would try to get their revenge on Jiangdong during


    the chaos.


    ¡°Zhang Jiuling is the current martial arts leader of Jiangbei, right? That old bag of bones sure has


    gone crazy! All of China''s martial arts world is on the brink of destruction, and he''s leading his men


    to get revenge?¡±


    Sword Saint was so mad that he trembled all over.


    ¡°Sword Saint! King of Fighters! We managed to get through!¡±


    After making hundreds of phone calls, the subordinate was finally able to get through to Zhang


    Jiuling, the martial arts leader of Jiangbei.


    ¡°You''ve got nerve answering my call, Zhang Jiuling! Why are you disobeying orders at such a critical


    time? Why lead your men over to Jiangdong? What the heck are you trying to do? As the Hall


    Master of War God


    Castle, I order you to leave Jiangdong immediately! I know you guys have a grudge against the


    martial arts world of Jiangdong, but we can''t afford to be fighting among ourselves when the enemy


    is at our gates! You can settle your grudge with them after this is over! Do you hear me?¡± Sword


    Saint shouted furiously over the phone.


    He was expecting to hear Zhang Jiuling exin himself in a frightened voice after that.


    To his surprise, Zhang Jiuling showed no signs of fear whatsoever in the face of his scolding.


    Instead, he said in an unusually solemn tone, ¡°You''re Sword Saint, the Hall Master of War God


    Castle? I''m only answering your call to inform you that from this moment on, Jiangbei''s martial arts


    world will join Jiangdong''s and no longer take orders from the War God Castle. You have been


    informed.¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s voice wasn''t loud, but his words hit Sword Saint like a truck.


    ¡°Z-Zhang Jiuling, do you have any idea what you''re saying? Are you really going to be responsible


    for those words of yours?¡±


    Sword Saint got so angry that his usually calm expression had be twisted with rage.


    Had the two of them not been thousands of miles apart at the time, Sword Saint would''ve stabbed


    Zhang Jiuling in the heart right then and there.


    ¡°Hahaha! Be responsible? Who''s going to hold me ountable? You? Or your War God Castle?


    You guys were willing to betray your own, and you can''t even protect the citizens of this country!


    Why should Jiangbei''s martial arts world obey your orders? Allow me to remind you of an old saying


    in China, Sword Saint. ''Those who are just shall receive full support, whereas those who are unjust


    shall be left to rot.'' The War God Castle did nothing to help Chu Tianfan out when he was attacked


    by the Chu Sect outside of China back then. You, the Hall Master of the War God Castle, just sat


    there and watched as our country''s most precious talent was forced to dig his own grave! From that


    moment on, I knew you guys were a lost cause. The War God Castle is bound to be destroyed by


    your own hands!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling''s icy-coldughter was filled with sarcasm and his disappointment in the War God


    Castle.


    He used to admire the War God Castle and idolize Sword Saint and the others.


    However, he lost his faith in them after witnessing the War God Castle''s inaction during the battle at


    Eastsea.


    He felt as if his faith had beenpletely misced and trampled on.


    Zhang Jiuling believed there was no point in serving the most powerful martial arts organization in


    the country if it couldn''t even protect its citizens.


    As such, he decided to lead his men into Jiangdong after reaching an agreement with Lu Ziming.


    They would team up with Jiangdong''s martial artists to defend Ye Fan''s hometown as well as the


    last remaining territory of China''s martial arts world.


    As for the War God Castle, Zhang Jiuling knew it had lost its edge and would inevitably be


    destroyed.


    With Ye Qingtian gone, King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and Heavenly Grandmaster were the only


    ones left.


    There was no way the three of them would be able to fend off the Chu Sect''s assault on Mount Yan,


    so attempting to defend it would only result in death.


    Thest bit of hope for China''s martial arts worldy in Jiangdong.


    Choosing to defend Jiangdong was the only option in which the martial artists would stand a chance


    of surviving the battle.


    ¡°You insolent fool! How dare you talk to me like that? This is treason! You will bebeled as an


    enemy of the state, Zhang Jiuling!¡± Sword Saint yelled.


    ¡°That''s enough, Sword Saint! Do you still think that the War God Castle is capable of representing


    the citizens of China? The only ones I''m betraying are you and the War God Castle. It''s funny how


    you use me of treason when you and King of Fighters are the ones who truly betrayed the


    country. China''s martial arts world wouldn''t be in this pathetic state if you guys had done something


    back then!¡± Zhang Jiuling snapped back at him, releasing all of his pent-up anger in one go.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Zhang Jiuling''s remarks were so scathing they struck Sword Saint like a hefty hammer.


    ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± he stammered, still unable to recollect himself. ¡°Did you just say that...


    I''m the enemy of the state?¡±


    Sword Saint had dedicated his whole life to the War God Castle. Never once in his entire life had he


    imagined that he would end up bing a national shame to his own country and its people.


    Throughout his life, he invested everyone''s time in restoring and rebuilding China''s martial arts


    world.


    In fact, he was somitted to this cause that he was even willing to pay with his own life, yet in


    the end, he found little support for his unjust cause and became the enemy of the state.


    If what Zhang Jiuling said was true, it would mean that the sacrifices and efforts he had made for


    the first half of his life amounted to nothing.


    A feeling of self-pity overwhelmed Sword Saint as he staggered and almost slumped to the ground.


    On the other end, Zhang Jiuling had already ended the call and instructed everyone in Jiangbei''s


    martial arts world to cut off all contact with Sword Saint and disregard any orders from the War God


    Castle.


    ¡°We will march to the east to meet those from Jiangdong''s martial arts world on Mount Yunding,¡±


    Zhang Jiuling pronounced with a husky voice that echoed in the deep night in apaniment with


    the chilly wind.


    Hismand elicited a strong response from the martial artists in Jiangbei.


    ¡°M-Mr. Zhang... are we really leaving War God Castle to their own?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°They are the emblem of China''s martial arts world!¡± anothermented.


    ¡°Yeah. The undoing of War God Castle will shatter the very foundation of the martial arts world in


    our country.¡±


    ¡°There''ll be no one else to support our country once the pirs of our nation are no more!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. This will really mark the end of the martial arts world in China!¡±


    Many patriotic citizens among the crowdmented the potential fate of the country, but Zhang


    Jiuling was not in a hurry to address their concerns.


    Instead, he cocked his head and directed his gaze across the tempestuous Brighfell River toward


    Jiangdong, which was not far away.


    ¡°Who said our foundation will be gone?¡± he questioned. ¡°Who said we will have no hope? And who


    said China''s martial arts world will be vanquished if War God Castle crumbles? We will shoulder this


    responsibility as pirs of the country until theing of the one we await. We will be the


    torchbearers of the martial arts world in China. Trust me when I say this¡ªthe key that dictates the


    fate of China''s martial arts world does not lie on Mount Van, let alone the War God Castle. Our hope


    wille from Jiangdong, from Mount Yunding!¡±


    Zhang Jiuling clenched his fists, and his eyes were aze with passion as he spoke in a powerful


    andmanding voice that reverberated through the air to a distance.


    Having heard him, the martial artists from Jiangdong were emboldened. They followed Zhang


    Jiuling and Lu Ziming''s lead and crossed the Brighfell River to Jiangdong.


    At the same time, on the shores of Eastsea, three notable leaders of the Chu Sect were gathered


    on a luxurious crew ship.


    It went without saying that the person taking the lead was Chu Yuan, the Old Master of Mount


    Chumen.


    On his right and left stood Tang Yun, the incumbent head of the Chu Sect, and Chu Tianqi, the head


    of the Chu family.


    ¡°Yun, Tianqi, look at the sea,¡± Chu Yuan said. ¡°There was once an ignorant man who offended our


    sect, and we ended him here. History has proven time and again that our sect cannot be


    challenged.¡±


    It had been three years since the incident he had referred to took ce. However, every time he


    traveled through this area of the waters, he would be reminded of what had happened and feel


    proud about it.


    It made him feel as if he was an emperor who had everyone and everything under his feet.


    He retracted his gaze and looked at Saspiuburg, a continent not far away.


    ¡°Tianqi,¡± Chu Yuan called, ¡°do you know that our ancestors and ancient masters found their roots in


    Saspiuburg, China? That ce witnessed the glorious rise of our forefathers. The people should''ve


    acknowledged us by then, but they didn''t. Hundreds of years have passed since, and we''re back at


    this ce again. This time, I will make sure no one stands in our way.¡±


    Chu Yuan sounded ambitious and confident as if conquering China''s martial arts world was an easy


    matter.


    Beside him, Chu Qitian shed an assuring smile after hearing Chu Yuan''s words.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Grandpa, we will go forth at yourmand. I shall bring War God Castle to ashes at dawn and


    return with the heads of the pirs of China by night tomorrow,¡± Chu Qitian uttered confidently as his


    eyes burned withbative spirit.


    He had already decided on conquering Mount Yan before taking down Jiangdong.


    Ha! Chu Tian fan! Your beloved homnd will go up in smoke soon. I guess you never expected


    that I will quash the people and the country you loved under my feet just three years after your


    death.


    The haughty man''s clothes pped noisily in the air as the piercing wind blew.


    The same hatred sparkled in the grandfather''s and grandson''s eyes, a stark contrast with the


    woman standing right next to them. Tang Yun looked extremely calm despite hearing the two men''s


    ambitious plot.


    She turned away and looked into the vast waters underthe ship, an inexplicable emotion that


    confused her budding deep in her heart.


    It was as if someone really important to her had once appeared in the same ce as she was, but


    she just could not find that person in her memory.


    I should be able to recall if this person is really so important to me...


    She looked puzzled.


    ¡°Are you okay, Yun?¡± Chu Yuan asked when he spotted the look on Tang Yun''s face.


    ¡°I''m good, Master. I''m just having a slight headache,¡± the disciple replied.


    Chu Yuan''s frown deepened at her answer.


    ¡°Don''t worry. It''ll go away with some rest. I can still fight,¡± Tang Yun assured, but Chu Yuan was


    notwilling to take the risk.


    He waved his hand, saying, ¡°It''s okay. You don''t have to participate in the attack on Mount Yan. I


    want you to go to Mount Kransbay with the Demonic Duo to look for something. ording to our


    sect''s ancient records, there is a prominent fighter from China who was buried at Kransbay, and


    among the grave goods in his tomb is the Order of Yanhuang. Bring it to me.¡±


    Tang Yun was surprised.


    Chu Tianqi, too, could not wrap his head around it. ¡°Grandpa, I think the Demonic Duo can handle


    this on their own. You don''t have to send her.¡±


    Indeed, given the fact that Tang Yun was only second to Chu Yuan in terms of her ability, she would


    be a useful asset in the war against martial artists from China.


    Chu Tianqi did not understand why Chu Yuan would assign her such a menial chore.


    ¡°You have no idea, Tianqi. War God Castle no longer carries the most weight in China. I mean, yes,


    the pirs of China are over there, but they are nothingpared to the buried item I seek. The


    Order of Yanhuang is worth much more than the lives of Sword Saint and the other pirs


    combined,¡± Chu Yuan said.


    Tang Yun finally nodded and agreed to go look for the Order of Yanhuang.


    ¡°Be careful. You might encounter unforeseen dangers at the ancient tomb,¡± Chu Yuan reminded


    before she left.


    After her departure, Chu Qitian asked to conquer Mount Yan, but Chu Yuan had a different n.


    ¡°I''ll go on my own. Mount Yan is not the most formidable task. There''s something else I want you to


    do,¡± Chu Yuan said.


    For the rest of the night, time went on uneventfully for the two of them. Yet on Mount Yan in China, a


    massive number of martial artists had congregated.


    It was a moment of life and death for them, so everyone hade forward valiantly to defend the


    War God Castle.


    As for the fighters from the Chu Sect, they were gathered at the coast of Eastsea in wait for the war.


    Instead ofunching an attack, they simply stood watch and waited for all the martial artists to


    gather at the War God Castle.


    A terrifying war was about to break out as tension filled the air along the border.


    Inside the War God Castle, Sword Saint and the others had gathered martial artists from all over the


    country and had been contacting other countries for support.


    ¡°What did you say? King Folo and his people are not avable? D*mn it! What about fighters from


    Remdik? What about the Order Of Kings from Western Epea?¡± Sword Saint questioned.


    It turned out that all channels of aid were blocked because no one was willing to get themselves


    involved in that mess.


    After all, the War God Castle''s war was a lost cause, and extending help at that moment was


    equivalent to tempting fate.


    Over at Jiangdong, when Li Er found out that the Chu Sect''s troops had already reached the shores


    of China, he gave orders to bring Ye Fan''s family, friends, and son to retreat to the mansion on


    Mount Yunding.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    After his trip to Jiangbei, Li Er returned to Yunzhou of Jiangdongwith Ye Fan''s son and kept the


    child in his own manor. But when he saw how the situation in China was escting, he knew for


    certain that the Li residence was no longer a safe haven.


    Back in the manor, Li Er was sitting on a long bench watching the child catch some butterflies when


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao hurried in with thetest updates on the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Li,¡± Jin Bao informed, ¡°armies of the Chu Sect have just arrived at the coast of Eastsea. It


    seems that they willunch an attack against War God Castle on Mount Yan anytime soon. The


    whole martial arts world is facing an imminent threat.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, I believe it''s time we activate Jiangdong''s defense n,¡± Yin Bao added.


    Li Er furrowed his brows. ¡°So, things are that bad. Is war reallying to Mount Yan?¡±


    The man could not help but feel sorrowful when he learned that the Chu Sect''s army was enclosing


    Mount Yan and that a bitter battle would soon erupt in China''s martial arts world.


    Would the Chu Sect be this ruthless if Mr. Chu were still around? Our country''s martial arts world


    would not end up in such a wretched state if he were still alive.


    ¡°How I wish there is deliverance in such trying times.¡± Li Er sighed.


    Although Li Er and the others in Jiangdong despised people like Sword Saint from the War God


    Castle, Li Er was still grieved by their fate.


    After all, the War God Castle was the representation of China''s martial arts for the past hundred


    years. It was once the pinnacle of the martial arts world, yet it was reduced to such a pathetic state.


    As a citizen of the country himself, there was no way Li Er was unmoved when he saw that the


    nation was on the brink of a copse.


    ¡°Mr. Li, we can''t afford to waste more time. The enemies are really aggressive, and their three


    leaders at the frontline are already right outside the coast of China. What if they decide to divide


    and conquer Mount Van and Jiangdong concurrently? We will be caught unawares. It will be toote


    for us to do anything by then,¡± Jin Bao and Yin Bao urged.


    Seeing how dire their situation was, the two hurried


    Li Er to kickstart their defense strategy. However, thetter still took some more time to think things


    through.


    He stood up slowly and looked over at Mount Van.


    ¡°All right. Convey my orders. Jiangdong''s defense strategy is officially in force.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± the two answered.


    With Li Er''smand traveling across Jiangdong, the formerly quiet area was galvanized into rapid


    action.


    Chen Ao, Lei San, and the Wang family of Horbah¡ªthe family of Wang Jiexi¡ªreceived calls


    regarding Li Er''s order very soon.


    These influential figures immediately embarked on a journey with their subordinates, heading for


    Yunzhou.


    Meanwhile, tens of limousines were spotted heading in the direction of Ye Fan''s families'' and


    friends'' whereabouts to pick them up and send them to Yunzhou.


    On thest night before going to Mount Yunding, Li Er visited his ancestral shrine to pay hisst


    respects.


    ¡°As Mr. Chu had instructed, Mount Yunding Vi should be a ce of hiding in times of need.


    Unfortunately, this day hase. We can no longer stand guard at this ce. We have to retreat to


    Mount Yunding with the women and children. I pray that Mr. Chu and the ancestors of the Li family


    will watch over everyone in Jiangdong. Help us survive this war,¡± Li Er prayed.


    Then, he brought Ye Fan''s son and a few of his subordinates over to Ye Fan''s grave to say theirst


    goodbye.


    When everything was over, Li Er led the group toward Mount Yunding Vi, Ye Fan''s former abode.


    But when they arrived at the foot of the mountain, someone intercepted their journey.


    ¡°Stand right there! Who are you guys, and what''s your business here? Who dares to trespass on


    Mr. Hu''s territory? Get out!¡±


    The gate at the bottom of Mount Yunding remained closed to the group since the guards at the


    entrance barred them from entering.


    When the guards saw so many of them, they called for backup. And soon enough, the whole ce


    saw a standoff between tworge groups of people.


    Li Er ignored them and turned toward Jin Bao and Yin Bao instead. ¡°What''s going on? Since when


    did the vi have a new owner?¡± he asked with a frown.


    The two''s faces paled. Since Li Er had not spent much time in Yunzhou, and the two had always


    apanied him, they did not have the answer to Li Er''s question either.


    ¡°Let me make a call, Mr. Li.¡±


    With just a brief call, Jin Bao and Yin Bao obtained some information about the man who was


    residing in Mount Yunding Vi.


    ¡°Mr. Li, it seems that War God Castle has been reining in different forces to consolidate their


    influence in Jiangdong. Lin Tianhu, the CEO of Tianhu Corporation, is the most powerful among the


    people here. He has the backing of War God Castle and maintains close ties with Mo Wuya, the son


    of the King of Fighters. About half a year ago, this man wanted Mount Yunding Vi for himself, so


    he acquired ownership of the property through some connections. That is how he ended up staying


    at the vi right now.¡±


    When Li Er heard this, his face fell, and a gush of fury took over him.


    He had never felt this incensed before.


    ¡°Mr. Chu has only been gone for three years, and this bunch of people has already seized his


    former residence! It seems that these snakes really take this astheirturf since I''ve not been in


    Jiangdong often. They''ve really gone too far,¡± Li Er fumed.


    Although he did not raise his voice, those who were familiar with Li Er knew from his facial


    expression that he was infuriated.


    ¡°Hey! Are you guys deaf? I told y''all to scram! Mr. Hu is gonna kill all of you before you set foot in


    this ce!¡± one of the guards shouted.


    Li Er saw no reason to control himself anymore, so he charged toward the guard who screamed at


    them. p!


    After striking the guard''s face, he ordered, ¡°Go and tell Lin Tianhu that I demand to see him right


    now.¡±


    The guard was piqued after receiving the blow. Instead of going back to inform his boss, he hit Li Er


    back, yet those guards were no opponents for Li Er.


    ¡°Since no one ising out to greet us, I guess we can only go in on our own,¡± Li Er said before


    beating the guards up to a pulp and leading the group up the mountain.


    Lin Tianhu was sleeping soundly when amotion broke out outside.


    When he was awakened, the man put on his jacket and went out with his subordinates.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he questioned angrily. ¡°How dare you trespass on my residence?¡±


    Li Er went up and booted him.


    ¡°Did you f*cking say this is your residence? You are not even worthy of this ce!¡± Li Er scowled


    and gave him a sound thrashing.


    Lin Tianhu''s bodyguards dashed forward, trying to protect him, but a few people came from behind


    Li Er and immobilized the guards.


    ¡°Motherf*ckers! Shoot them down! Kill them!¡± Lin Tianhu cried out, ordering the shooters in hiding to


    take down the uninvited guests.


    ¡°Green Dragon Force!¡± Li Er summoned.


    Swoosh!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A few shadows emerged from the dark instantly, moving agilely and fearlessly as bullets rained


    down on them.


    The tallest among them was so strong he could even deflect bullets.


    Bang!


    Amidst the sounds of diminishing gunshots, the shooters dropped to the ground one after another


    with their heads cracked, and they were lugged and thrown at the feet of Lin Tianhu.


    ¡°W-What... Who are you guys?¡± Lin Tianhu was stupefied.


    He had dominated Yunzhou for more than a year, yet he had never seen anyone as powerful as this


    before.


    Li Er did not even bother replying to him. Instead, he asked his men to break the legs of Lin


    Tianhu''s subordinates before chuckingthem off the mountain.


    Thereafter, Li Er and everyone else stood right at the entrance of the vi, facing forward, and


    bowed.


    ¡°Wee home, the son of Mr. Chu,¡± he announced in reverence.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    ¡°Wee home, the son of Mr. Chu!¡± the group chorused respectfully after Li Er.


    Everyone from Yunzhou stood on both sides, making way for the child.


    Their voice was so thunderous it echoed through the whole mountain.


    In the cheers of the crowd, a child went up the staircase leading to the vi, following a dashing


    woman in military uniform.


    It was none other than Ye Yuyan¡ªYe Fan''s cousin.


    ¡°Aunt Yuyan, is this the ce Daddy used to live in?¡± the child asked.


    To him, the whole ce looked dreamy with the moonlight engulfing it.


    He lifted his head and looked across the whole mountain before turning back toward the vi.


    It never once urred to him that his father had left him a whole ¡°empire.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu? That Mr. Chu? Chu Tianfan?¡± Lin Tianhu might not be a native of Jiangdong, but given Ye


    Fan''s fame, he had undoubtedly heard of him before.


    Does he mean the King of Jiangdong? That Mr. Chu? But he''s dead! He died three years ago!


    Lin Tianhu had never expected to hear the name of the deceased man again. While he was still


    caught in shock, Jin Bao and Yin Bao went over and pped him hard in the face until he spurted


    blood out of his mouth.


    ¡°You must be dumb to call your men on Mr. Li Er of Yunzhou! Mr. Chu may not be around anymore,


    but Mr. Li is still here. And as long as he lives, the whole Jiangdong belongs to the Chus,¡± the two


    warned.


    It was then that Lin Tianhu finally realized who he was dealing with.


    ¡°L-Li Er? You''re Mr. Li Er of Yunzhou? 1-1 didn''t know you were back.¡±


    Given his years of experience running Yunzhou, there was no way Lin Tianhu was unaware of the


    local power dynamics. He knew who Li Er was for sure.


    He used to be the right-hand man of Mr. Chu. He is second only to Mr. Chu in the entire Jiangdong.


    After Ye Fan passed on, Li Er retired from all affairs of Jiangdong and disappeared foryears.


    Many thought that he had died at the hands of Ye Fan''s enemies. That was why Lin Tianhu could do


    as he wished in Yunzhou, including using his influence to get this vi for himself. However, he was


    caught off guard when the old man who had vanished foryears suddenly returned with Ye Fan''s son.


    Li Er looked down at Lin Tianhu apathetically. ¡°It doesn''t matter if I''m back or not. What matters is


    Mr. Chu''s son''s back.¡±


    With that said, Li Er held the child''s hand and walked right into Mount Yunding Vi.


    ¡°His son? M-May I know his name?¡± Lin Tianhu asked.


    He had heard of the legacy of that heroic and respectable man.


    His whole life was a legend.


    When Lin Tianhu first moved to Mount Yunding Vi, one of his motives was to be closer to the


    legendary figure. Therefore, upon knowing that the boy was Ye


    Fan''s son, he could not help but get curious about him.


    His father was the man who had taken the whole world by storm. His son must also be equally


    good. Will he usher back the past glory of his father?


    Li Er turned back and looked at Lin Tianhu and everyone present.


    ¡°Remember, his name is Chu Lin, and he will reign the world,¡± he eximed in a loud voice, sending


    ripples of echo down the mountain.


    Li Er gave him the name ¡°Chu Lin¡± in hopes that the kid would eventually grow up to inherit his


    father''s legacy, eliminate the whole Chu family, and rule the world like his father did.


    Over the next few days, the whole of Jiangdong was buzzing with excitement.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many had gathered at Mount Yunding, including Ye Fan''s rtives and friends who had just arrived


    in Yunzhou.


    Meanwhile, all the fighters from across different provinces in China had assembled at the War God


    Castle to defend themselves under the lead of three


    Hall Masters.


    Despite their valorous act of fighting against the Chu Sect, their attempt to guard the castle from the


    attack of the sect of a thousand years of heritage was futile.


    After all, the War God Castle was no more than a hundred years old.


    The defenders were forced back at every point until the army of the Chu Sect upied the whole


    foot of Mount Yan.


    The destruction of the War God Castle was at hand.


    It was a day of a heavy downpour in Yanjing. Grey clouds eclipsed the sun like a massive stretch of


    an iron curtain right above Mount Yan, where piles of bodiesy at the foot of the mountain.


    The soil was awash with blood as the rain beat violently on the ground.


    On a day like this, the doors of the Xu residence in Yanjing were tightly shut as the killing continued


    outside.


    Inside the residence belonging to one of the most prominent families in the area, an attractivedy


    dressed in a in white long dress was standing by the window as she looked out into the rain.


    Rainwater was gushing down as if there was a hole in the sky.


    Suddenly, the door was flung open, and an old man hurried inside.


    He went over to thedy and urged anxiously, ¡°Ms. Xu, we have to leave before it''s toote. War


    God Castle is losing ground. Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and other pirs of China were all


    defeated. We don''t even know if they''re still alive. The fall of Mount Van is imminent. Once the


    people of Chu Sect end the battle, they will turn against Mr. Chu''s friends, so you have to leave


    while you can!¡±


    The old man was Xue Renyang. He used to be one of the Dragon yers under Ye Fan, and he


    was also the man at the helm of the Xue family.


    There was hopelessness and despair in the old man''s voice when he tried to persuade Xu Lei to


    leave, and his face looked even gloomier than the sky outside.


    Just as he spoke, Ye Yuyan emerged from behind him. Despite wearing a raincoat, she was still


    drenched because of the downpour, but she had no time to think about that. ¡°Lei, follow us. Mr. Li


    sent us here to bring you to Jiangdong. Yanjing will fall into chaos once they take over War God


    Castle. This is no longer a safe ce for you. Mr. Li said we must make sure we bring you back


    without a scratch. You''re one of the people Ye Fan cared for the most. We can''t let anything happen


    to you,¡± she prompted, taking off her raincoat.


    However, despite their earnest appeal, Xu Lei still stood at the window calmly.


    Her slender figure looked particrly lonely against the backdrop of the rain, and indeed, she was


    lonely.


    She used to have someone she yearned for at the very least, but thest shred of hope she had


    was gone when Ye Fan died.


    Does life or death even matter to me now? I''m all alone here anyway. Maybe death is a better


    option forme. At least I''ll still get to see him in death.


    Xu Lei shook her head as she smiled faintly at Xue Renyang and Ye Yuyan.


    ¡°I know you guys are worried about me, but I think I''ll just stay here. I need to at least safeguard


    Yanjing for Ye Fan. I won''t let him down. He was the one who had always helped me, protected me,


    andforted me when I was a kid, yet I did nothing for him. I wasn''t even able to return his


    kindness. I could only watch him die in my arms when he was nearing his death. You know, I''ve


    always wanted to do something for him, and this is myst chance¡±


    ¡°But you''ll die, Lei!¡± Ye Yuyan was so desperate her eyes turned red with tears.


    ¡°Die and death don''t make much of a difference to me now. Besides, Yuyan, don''t forget that Ye Fan


    hadid a formation in Yanjingto protect me, so I''ll be just fine,¡± Xu Lei insisted.


    Since Xu Lei had already made up her mind to stand her ground in Yanjing, she did not return with


    them to Jiangdong.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    ¡°Take care, Lei,¡± Ye Yuyan muttered as she stood outside the car, looking back at Xu Lei with tears


    in her eyes.


    The torrential rain was still pounding on the ground when she left.


    Ye Yuyan did not know why, but ever since Ye Fan left, her life had been filled with goodbyes and


    separation.


    She had parted with Ye Ximei, Qiu Mucheng, and Xu Lei ever since that man was gone.


    When he was still around, everyone would flock to his side. But in his passing, his friends and


    families were all scattered across different ces.


    Despite knowing that life and death were out of her control, Ye Yuyan was still afraid that one day,


    she would have to bid a permanent farewell to one of them.


    Since Xu Lei had decided to stay behind, Ye Yuyan respected her decision.


    Vroom!


    Once she said her goodbye, Ye Yuyan left in the car that night.


    The two beams of yellow lights from her car pierced through the endless darkness until they


    eventually vanished out of sight.


    ¡°Mr. Xue, you should''ve just left with her. You''re not obliged to stay,¡± Xu Lei said to the old man


    beside her after sending Ye Yuyan off.


    ¡°I''ve lived a long and good life. I think I''d like to go on an adventure before I die,¡± Xue Renyang


    replied with a smile. ¡°As you said, I also want to defend Yanjing for Dragon Master.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure Ye Fan will be happy to know he has so many friends who love him,¡± she said, smiling


    back at him, but the smile on her face disappeared soon enough.


    She picked up the phone and spoke. ¡°I want everyone in the Xu family to gather at the family


    manor. Also, send some men to prepare food supplies for war.


    We''re getting ready for battle.¡±


    Since Xu Lei had received news that the War God Castle was on the brink of falling apart, she got


    ready fo r wa r.


    She assembled all the people she had at the manor and nned on fortifying the existing formation


    so they could better prepare for theing crisis.


    ¡°Mr. Xue, you should go get ready as well. Bring all the men you have to my residence. Dismiss the


    rest and let them go home. A storm is befalling us,¡± she added, looking in the direction of the War


    God Castle.


    Peals of thunder rayed from the thick and dark clouds above the castle in a distance, letting off a


    deafening noise from Mount Yan.


    Xu Lei knew for certain that a bloody battle was happening there.


    Once Ye Yuyan arrived at Mount Yunding Vi in Yunzhou, Jiangdong, she reported back to Li Er


    about the oue of her visit.


    ¡°I see... She still can''t get over Mr. Chu. Such loyalty is rare in this world today,¡± Li Ermented.


    Although he felt sorry for her, he could still understand Xu Lei''s feelings because he had once gone


    through the same thing.


    Li Er had felt dejected and lost after Ye Fan passed away as well, so he could understand that Xu


    Lei would rather die protecting Yanjing than live in fear and loneliness in Yunzhou.


    Her only constion in the face of a potential failure was the possibility of meeting Ye Fan again in


    another world.


    ¡°What is love that people are willing to die for it? It would have been perfect if Mr. Chu had married


    her before he died. They would at least have a child together, and Ms. Xu would have something to


    live for,¡± Li Er uttered.


    Lei San and Chen Ao sighed with deep emotion.


    Likewise, Chen Nan had mixed feelings as well.


    Xu Lei had taken good care of her back when she was studying at Yanjing, but, of course, this was


    partly because of her rtionship with Ye Fan.


    Although they did not spend a long time together, Xu Lei left a good impression on Chen Nan.


    To her, Xu Lei was like a mature and beautiful elder sister.


    ¡°Mr. Li, will Lei be okay? War God Castle is the Chu Sect''s only target, right? Lei is just a


    businesswoman.


    Will they really hurt amoner?¡± Chen Nan asked in a worried tone.


    ¡°I don''t know. From the current state of affairs, the Chu Sect is only targeting China''s martial arts


    world, but I''m apprehensive. Once they take down War God Castle, they might turn toward those


    rted to Mr. Chu. Ms. Xu is his confidant, so if they really want to kill Mr. Chu''s families and


    friends, there''s no way Ms. Xu and those around her will be spared,¡± Li Er replied.


    Chen Nan and the others were unsettled by the reply.


    ¡°D-Does this mean that there''s no other way to save her?¡± Chen Nan''s voice broke as she tried to


    swallow back the urge to cry.


    ¡°We can only pray that War God Castle still has ast line of defense against the Chu Sect, else


    death will be inevitable. Once thest brick of the castle falls, they will face us next.¡±


    Everyone''s hearts sank.


    Although the fighters from Yunzhou and martial artists from Jiangbei had joined forces with them,


    this was not enough to fight off the Chu Sect. It was difficult for Li Er and the others to foresee what


    was in store forthem.


    Suddenly, a series of rapid footsteps rang louder and louder outside until the door opened to Jin


    Bao, who hade running over.


    ¡°Mr. Li! The calf is still hungry and is now looking for food.¡±


    ¡°Then just give it food,¡± Li Er said, annoyed.


    ¡°But we''ve run out of food. It has eaten everything in our storehouse!¡±


    What?


    Li Er''s eyes were wide as saucers. ¡°What did you say? We have a week''s worth of supplies for


    hundreds of people in there! How can that calf finish everything in just a day? Are you sure it''s not a


    monster?¡±


    Li Er was on the brink of losing his mind.


    A calf had broken into Mount Vunding Vi that morning, and just as Li Er and the others were


    about to kill it for food, they found out that the animal could speak.


    It even addressed itself as a king in a lofty manner, demanding that Li Er and his men serve it well


    in return for its protection over them when the Chu Sect


    arrived.


    Li Er was dumbfounded when he came across that talking animal, and he figured he should not


    offend it, so he gave in to its demand for delicious food.


    ¡°Mr. Li, should we just chase it away? We can''t feed a monster like this!¡± Jin Bao advised, but his


    suggestion fell on deaf ears when Li Er shook his head.


    ¡°No. The calf is no ordinary animal. Moreover, it seems that it possesses the ability to help us fight


    the Chu Sect. We never know what it can do for us. We should just do our best to meet its needs¡ª


    except for its demand for women.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Li Er had a gut feeling that this calf was of special origin, so he decided to keep it.


    Not long after Jin Bao went off to attend to the calf, Li Er received a phone call.


    His face paled, and he flopped down into the chair the next second.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Li?¡± Lei San and the others inquired.


    Slowly, Li Er lifted his rugged and devastated face and repeated what he heard. ¡°H-Heavenly


    Grandmaster... He died on the battleground.¡±


    What?


    His words lodged like a hammer in everyone''s heart.


    Not a single person who heard the news couldpose themselves, especially Lei San and the


    others.


    ¡°So... the war is that bad...¡±


    Although they had prepared for the worst knowing that the War God Castle would lose the battle,


    they still thought that given the seasoned fighters'' ability, Sword Saint and the rest would still be


    able to flee with their lives. Yet their understanding of the situation was upended when they found


    out that a Supreme of the country had just died in the line of duty.


    Although the people of Jiangdong did not identify with those at the War God Castle out of their


    support for Ye Fan, the supreme grandmaster of China had been the anchor that stabilized the


    whole martial arts world in turbulent times over dozens of years.


    Li Er and the rest were terrified and shaken to the core when they received news about Tang Hao''s


    death.


    To them, his demise meant that China''s lifeline had beenpletely cut off.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°How are King of Fighters and Sword Saint?¡±


    ¡°What is their situation now?¡±


    After the initial panic, the people present inquired about the other pirs of China again.


    Recently, in the martial arts world of China, only four supreme grandmasters showed up regrly.


    They were Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, King of Fighters and Heavenly Grandmaster.


    After Ye Qingtian left War God Castle, there had been no news of him and his whereabouts were


    unknown.


    Hence, facing Chu Sect army this time, the only supreme grandmasters present were the three


    people on Mount Yan.


    If all three of them were to die in the battle, it could be said that the era of the six pirs of China


    waspletely over.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°We do not know anything about King of Fighters and Sword Saint, but they


    must still be alive. However, I fear they will not have much time left. It is evident that this time, Chu


    Sect intents to annihte the entire martial arts world of China.¡±


    Li Er looked somber.


    Previously, the power of Chu Sect had swept through the world, killing many in its path.


    However, the casualties were mainly masters of medium fighting caliber.


    Those of supreme grandmaster levels were seldom killed.


    After all, in most countries, supreme grandmasters have a very important position. In the martial


    arts world, a supreme grandmaster was equivalent to a head of state, the faith in the hearts of


    martial artists, and a symbol of a country''s martial arts world.


    Therefore, Chu Sect''s previous strategy was just to defeat the supreme grandmasters.


    Unless absolutely necessary, they would not be killed.


    They did not want to arouse hatred in the country''s citizens.


    However, when they reached China, their killings became unrestrained.


    Perhaps, that was also their way of avenging the disaster that Ye Fan had caused to Chu Sect back


    then.


    ¡°What shall we do then?¡±


    ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡±


    ¡°Are we supposed to just let the pirs of China face their death?¡±


    In the hall, everyone''s eyes were full of despair, and their hearts were full of grief.


    When faced with the invasion of foreign enemies, the people of China usuallye together and


    put aside their past grievances.


    No matter what Sword Saint and his group had done before, they were people and Supreme


    warriors of China.


    It was unbearable and sad that they should die by the swords of foreigners.


    There was a long silence.


    In the face of such a question, not one person in the huge hall dared to speak out.


    Huh...


    ¡°If only Mr. Chuis still alive!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu alone might not be able to defeat Chu Yuan, but together with War God Castle, they can


    surely match Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Chu were alive, China''s martial arts world would not be defeated.¡±


    After the long silence, Lei San and the others could not help but sigh and talk about Ye Fan''s era


    again.


    Back then, when Ye Fan was around, they were the ones who attacked Chu Sect.


    With Ye Fan gone for just a few years now, China was fallingapart.


    ¡°I think we should let Jiangbei martial artists go. Let them save War God Castle. Anyway, those old


    men targeted Mr. Chu and our Jiangdong martial artists before. When troublees, they finally


    realize how good Mr. Chu and Jiangdong are. We cannot just let them keep on taking advantage of


    us! It''s time to let them go to Mount Van and fight Chu Sect to the end!¡± someone suggested that


    the martial artists from Jiangbei should go and help War God Castle.


    A few days ago, those from Jiangbei martial arts world had already arrived in Jiangdong.


    Undoubtedly, when they first started arriving, the people in Jiangdong did not wee them.


    From the time of Ye Fan''s bloodbath in Jiangbei, the martial arts world of the two provinces had


    been at rivals.


    At that point when the country was in danger, they hade to seek refuge. Hence, it was not hard


    surprising just how much the people of Jiangdong despised them.


    However, after the discussion that Li Er and Lei San had, they decided to take them in.


    Thus, a ce on Mount Yunding was allocated for them to be stationed there.


    The country was facing a catastrophe, so their personal grievances had to be put aside.


    ¡°The strongest in Jiangbei martial arts world are only a few Grandmasters. If they were to go, we


    will lose a few more lives and that won''t help at all. Let me think of a way to go about this,¡± Li Er said


    in a deep voice.


    After saying that, he left the hall and headed for the dining hall.


    ¡°Yummy! D*mn, Chinese dishes are so tasty. That bast*rd is really blessed to get beautiful women,


    good food, and great wine. This is much better than life in the cave.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the dining table, Huangniu was still feasting, its mouth dripping oil.


    It felt that it hade to the right ce.


    It had never tasted such good food before.


    ¡°Mr. Huangniu, what do you think of Jiangdong food? Does it suit your taste?¡± Li Er leaned close


    and asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, not bad. It tastes great.¡± Huangniu was still eating.


    Li Er continued, ¡°Haha, as long as you like it, that''s all that matters.¡± Li Erughed, and after some


    hesitation, he finally said, ¡°Well, Mr. Huangniu, I have a request and I wonder if you would oblige


    me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Without even listening, Huangniu turned down his request.


    Needless to say, these people want me to do some work. Who do you think I am? Why would I do


    work for you ordinary people?


    ¡°Well...¡± Li Er''s eye twitched instantly and for a moment, he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Huangniu, didn''t you say that you are here to protect Jiangdong? You have to keep your


    promises.¡± Li Er spoke again.


    Only then did Huangniu lift up its face. ¡°Why? Has Chu Sect attacked?¡±


    Huangniu was not about to do anything else, but that was something it had to do.


    Ye Fan was not someone it could fool.


    If I do not carry out this duty well, Ye Fan would not find a girlfriend for me.


    Seeing some reaction, Li Er quickly continued, ¡°No, no, but I have friends who are in great danger


    on Mount Van at this time. They are under attack by Chu Sect, and their lives are at stake. I hope


    you can help bring them to Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°Your friends? What does that have to do with me?¡± Huangniu turned its head again and said with


    disgust, ¡°Don''t bother me with things that are not rted to Jiangdong. I only promise to protect


    Jiangdong. Everything else has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Huangniu continued to eat.


    It did not matter to the calf who lived or died. It just did not care.


    Even if the world came to an end, Huangniu would not be bothered.


    If that should ever happen, it would return to its cave and look for Duanmu Wan''er, that was all.


    All it wanted was an easy life.


    I''m lying down now, eating and drinking. Isn''t this just great? You want me to go somewhere far


    away to save someone?No way!


    ¡°Didn''t you say you''re here to protect Jiangdong, Mr. Huangniu? Protecting the folks in Jiangdong is


    a way of protecting Jiangdong. All those friends of mine are Jiangdong folks.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Huangniu raised its head again. ¡°They are from Jiangdong? So, they are all Ye Fan''s


    subordinates?¡±


    Huangniu knew that Jiangdong was ruled by Ye Fan.


    He had sent it to Jiangdong to protect his people.


    Li Er was stunned.


    Immediately, he realized that Huangniu was somehow acquainted with Mr. Chu.


    Huh, it looks like the reason ites to Jiangdong has something to do with Mr. Chu.


    Li Er guessed that Huangniu was just like the great formation of Mount Yunding that Mr. Chu had


    prepared before he died to provide a way out for Jiangdong in case a disaster should strike.


    ¡°Yes, yes, they are all Mr. Chu''s confidants, and he has always regarded them as his own people,¡±


    Li Er said earnestly.


    Huangniu became serious. ¡°D*rn it! Tell me why don''t you people just stay put here? Why do you


    have to wander to other ces? Now it seems that I must really go over and save them.¡±


    Huangniu was not concerned about Li Er, but it had to do as Ye Fan instructed.


    Just like what the old man in front of me said, those few are Ye Fan''s confidants and favorite


    subordinates. If they really died in the battle, then Ye Fan would definitely hold me responsible when


    hees back. Hmm... maybe he won''t find a girl for me because of this.


    ¡°Okay. Tell me the location. I shall go and save them now.¡± Huangniu got ready to leave.


    Li Er was overjoyed.


    At first nce, it was obvious that this Huangniu was no ordinary calf.


    With its help, Sword Saint and the others might be saved.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    ¡°Try your best to save them, but don''t overdo it if they cannot be saved. There''s only so much we


    can do to change our fate, after all. Just get it over with and return to Jiangdong as quickly as


    possible, Mr. Huangniu,¡± Li Er added when Huangniu was about to leave.


    Li Er was only sending Huangniu to save Sword Saint and the others out of courtesy. While it would


    be ideal if Huangniu managed to save them, Li Er couldn''t care less if they all died in battle.


    With the son of Chu Tianfan''s friend as well as the elites from Jiangbei and Jiangdong all gathered


    in Mount Yunding, Li Er needed Huangniu back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Got it. Don''t worry. You guys are protected by a very unique formation that even I would struggle to


    break through! The formation will be able to hold Chu Sect''s army off for quite a while even if they


    get here. All right, I''m off!¡±


    Huangniu patted him on the shoulder before jumping into the air and disappearing from sight.


    ¡°W-What was that creature, Mr. Li?¡± someone asked in confusion as they all watched Huangniu


    leave.


    It was such a bizarre sight that they felt like they were watching a movie.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, but Huangniu doesn''t seem to mean us any harm. Judging by


    its words, it seems to be a close friend of Mr. Chu''s. It''s possible that Huangniu is anotheryer of


    defense that Mr. Chu has left Jiangdong with. There really is nothing further that he can do for


    Jiangdong. First, he sets up a defensive formation to protect us. Now, a cow friend of his hase


    to protect us from our enemies. Jiangdong truly is blessed to have Mr. Chu on its side!¡± he


    eximed with respect and admiration written all over his face.


    Lei San and the others were all moved by his words as well.


    Meanwhile, War God Castle was sustaining heavy casualties from the assault on Mount Van.


    There was death and destruction as far as the eye could see.


    The rivers were stained red from all the blood flowing into them.


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the others fought valiantly alongside the martial artists they had


    gathered, but there was little they could do against Chu Sect''s huge army.


    After a few days, Chu Sect''s army managed to break through their defenses and turned the battle


    into a one-sided massacre.


    Martial artists from states like Jiangnan, Xijiang, and Tayhaven were all in by the powerful


    fighters from Chu Sect.


    Unable to bring himself to watch the brutal massacre, Tang Hao charged into the fight even though


    he was severely injured.


    Due to the huge difference in their numbers, Chu Yuan didn''t even need to get his hands dirty at all.


    The elders from Chu Sect and the Chu family''s Dragon Guards were more than enough to take


    Tang Hao down.


    Even if they weren''t able to kill Tang Hao in a single blow, they could still wear him down over time


    before finishing him off.


    On top of that, all Chu Sect''s warriors were capable of using Comprehensive Array Attack.


    With ten Grandmasters working together, they were able to go toe to toe with someone as powerful


    as Tang Hao.


    Eventually, the elders of Chu Sect overwhelmed Tang Hao and stabbed him through the heart with a


    sword, killing him on the spot.


    The blood spraying from his chest was redder than the evening sun, and the sound of his body


    hitting the ground echoed in everyone''s ears.


    ¡°Tang Hao!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster!¡±


    Thousands of martial artists wept and screamed in anguish when they saw Tang Hao die, but he


    was no longer able to hear their cries.


    His body was covered in red by both the blood and the evening sun.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His gigantic ck hammer had lost its shine, but he still gripped it tightly in his hand.


    Through bloodshot eyes, he red at Chu Sect''s army in front of him, at the bodies of hisrades


    beneath his feet, and at the destruction around him.


    Is this how death feels like? Is this how it feels like to reach the end of one''s life? Is this how It felt


    like for him as well when he died back then? If only I was braver back then... If only War God Castle


    had chosen to defend him... Perhaps Mount Yan wouldn''t be destroyed like this today... That guy


    would always have a way. On top of that, he has so many powerful fighters alongside him. Even


    Moon God of Japan would go crazy for him! I bet China wouldn''t be on the brink of destruction if he


    were around today, but what good is there in realizing this only now? We can never turn back time,


    so there''s no point in regretting now. Back then, War God Castle had chosen to wash their hands


    and left him to die. Today, we pay the price for our indifference and face our destruction as well. Like


    a script that has been written beforehand, everything has been set in stone and is simply


    progressing ordingly.


    His vision grew increasingly blurry as his life slowly ebbed away.


    Tang Hao saw his life sh before his eyes during his final moments.


    However, his heart was filled with nothing but sadness and frustration as his gaze fell upon the ruins


    around him.


    He loved the country and its people, but all of that would soon be crushed beneath Chu Sect''s heel.


    He then raised his gigantic hammer and shouted at Chu Sect''s army with his remaining strength, ¡°I


    offered up my heart to the people, but they remain oblivious to my sacrifices. Today, I shall make the


    ultimate sacrifice for my mothend!¡±


    With that, he cocked his head back and roared at the sky as he detonated whatever remaining


    Internal Energy he had left in his body.


    Tang Hao, one of the six pirs of China, had exploded into a huge ball of fire on the spot.


    Even in death, he was determined to take as many of his enemies down with him.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Fall back!¡±


    None of Chu Sect''s men had expected him to go all out that way.


    They were all screaming in fear and panic as they desperately backed away, but it was toote.


    None of them could run faster than the speed of how a supreme grandmaster self-destructed.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion tore through all of Mount Van, knocking countless enemy soldiers off the


    mountain with its shockwave.


    Those who were closer to the st radius were killed on the spot.


    It was so powerful that it even killed one of the Grandmaster elders.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn all of these martial artists to hell! Charge, men! We must destroy War God Castle


    and take over China today!¡± Chu Sect''s men who survived the explosion shouted furiously.


    Tang Hao''s self-destruct was not enough to change the oue of that battle. If anything, all it did


    was slow the enemy''s advance by a little.


    It wasn''t long before Chu Sect''s army had regrouped and surrounded War God Castle once again.


    The surviving martial artists outside War God Castle were devastated after witnessing Tang Hao''s


    death.


    Both Sword Saint and King of Fighters broke down after hearing the news.


    ¡°What? T-Tang Hao is dead?¡±


    Sword Saint was so shocked that he just stood there like a lifeless puppet.


    King of Fighters, too, had his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Tang Hao was the first pir of China to have died before their very eyes.


    Naturally, that made his death all the more symbolic to them.


    China will fall once it loses its pirs!


    ¡°Mr. Tang has chosen to die by self-destructing. He chose to go out that way in order to buy all of


    you some time. Father, Sword Saint, you two should leave before Chu Sect''s army get here! I''ll hold


    them off!¡± Mo Wuya said with tears in his eyes and his body covered in blood.


    He also ordered for someone to escort the two down


    Mount Yan safely, but Sword Saint and King of Fighters shook their heads.


    ¡°Leave? Where do we go? With Mount Yan overrun and War God Castle destroyed, there''s


    nowhere left for us to go!¡± Sword Saint said with a mncholic chuckle.


    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, he got back on his feet and picked up his sword.


    Mo Gucheng too stood up and grabbed the broken de that he had used for dozens of years.


    ¡°Wait for us, Tang Hao! We''re on our way!¡±


    The two then smiled at each other as they opened the castle doorand stepped into the chaos


    outside.


    There''s no point in retreating any further if there''s no way out of here. We might as well defend this


    country with our lives! It''s like Tang Hao said before he died. We offered up our hearts to the people,


    but they remain oblivious to our sacrifices. Today, we shall make the ultimate sacrifice for our


    mothend!

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    The chilly breeze in the autumn rain gushed through the corpses and remnants outside War God


    Castle.


    Tang Hao''s body had vanished into thin air after he self-destructed. Everything around him had


    turned into ruins.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters walked out and stood before War God Castle. Upon noticing how


    ravaged the sacred ground of the martial arts world was, they were overwhelmed by sorrow and


    guilt.


    They med themselves for not being able to safeguard this ce.


    Peace was restored in the chaotic Mount Van as the King of Fighters and Sword Saint walked out of


    the building.


    Upon seeing the two mening in their direction, the martial artists, who were still putting up a


    fight, started bursting into tears.


    They bowed before Sword Saint and King of Fighters and said, ¡°Heavenly Grandmaster is gone...¡±


    ¡°He sacrificed himself to protect us...¡±


    Countless martial artists started tearing up and exined what happened to the two.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were exceptionally calm because they were aware of it.


    They looked at all the martial artists who survived the ordeal and gave them a faint smile. ¡°Don''t be


    too hard on yourself. Heavenly Grandmaster was the pir of China. It was his duty to safeguard all


    martial artists, and he was passionate about it.¡±


    ¡°He lived an extraordinary life and had sacrificed his life for a great cause. To die for what he was


    passionate about is a blessing, don''t you


    think?¡± Sword Saint said in a calm voice as if he was an elderly wise man with a wealth of life


    experience.


    At that moment, Chu Sect fighters had made their way to the castle''s entrance.


    The leader of the bunch was Anderson, an elder from Chu Sect. While Tang Xian was the head of


    elders, Anderson was second-inmand.


    The person in charge of today''s mission to destruct War God Castle was Anderson.


    When they arrived at the castle''s entrance, Anderson raised his hand and stopped his men from


    advancing.


    He stood in front of the castle, red at Sword Saint and King of Fighters, andughed haughtily.


    ¡°Tang Hao is dead¡ªthe pir of China has copsed. The copse of War God Castle marks the


    end of China.


    It''s all over now!¡±


    ¡°Stop putting up a fight. It''s not toote to raise the white g.¡± Anderson stared at them


    condescendingly as if a victor was looking down on the losers.


    To Anderson, China''s heyday was over. What he said was actually true to a certain extent.


    He turned to Sword Saint and continued, ¡°Honestly speaking, I thought it would be difficult to take


    War God Castle down since China likes to boast of its five thousand years of martial arts history.¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised to see how weak you guys are. Chu Sect destroyed War God Castle merely by


    mobilizing half of our resources, and we even did it in the absence of Ms. Tang. Do you still dare to


    call yourself the pir of your country? What a joke,¡± Anderson sneered.


    Despite his sarcasm, Anderson did speak from the bottom of his heart.


    He was disappointed with the war at Mount Van.


    Not only was Tang Yun not involved in the war, but Chu Sect also deployed a part of their men to


    attack the martial arts world in Japan.


    Yet, Chu Sect still managed to defeat Sword Saint and his men.


    It was clear that those people were no match for Chu Sect.


    Sword Saint responded, ¡°Stop being so full of yourself. You''ve only defeated War God Castle but


    not the entire Chinese martial arts world. We''ve been around for several thousands of years. We


    might not have someone powerful now, but ten or twenty years down the road, I''m sure someone


    from Saspiuburg will rise like a phoenix from the ashes!¡±


    ¡°And the man will avenge us and crush Chu Sect. He''ll lead China''s martial arts world to a greater


    height!¡± Sword Saint said with great determination and a hard glint in his eyes.


    Sword Saint felt helpless as he failed to protect the country, but he believed the new generation


    would restore his people to their former glory!


    Anderson instantly let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Dream on! Now that we''ve gotten War God Castle out


    of the way, we''ll start exterminating the entire martial arts world in China, and this will mark the end


    of all our people. So stop dreaming of making aeback!¡±


    Anderson instantly crushed Sword Saint''s and his men''s spirit with merely a few words.


    Sword Saint cussed, ¡°You ruthless monster!¡±


    He then raised his sword and charged at his opponents.


    King of Fighters, too, brandished his sword and ran toward the Chu Sect fighters.


    The rest of the Chinese martial artists alsounched an attack on their enemy.


    ¡°They''re at their wits'' end now. Today will be their doomsday!¡±


    Anderson narrowed his eyes and ordered his men, ¡°Fallin!¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Heeding Anderson''s instructions, his men charged at their opponents.


    They sped their hands and gathered their aura.


    In the blink of an eye, a terrifying aura emanated from their body.


    The energy wave billowed like floodwaters, inundatingthe peak of Mount Yan.


    Had Gaius and the others been here, they would have immediately recognized the formation. It was


    the Cloud Sun Immortal Army that Chu Family Protectors used when Ye Fan attacked Chu Sect!


    The formation''s power swept across thend.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were both injured. Even if theybined forces now, they might


    not be able to take Anderson down.


    Besides, Anderson and his men exuded theirbined power using Cloud Sun Immortal Army.


    The energy wave hit Sword Saint and King of Fighters, sending them flying and causing them to


    spew blood.


    Anderson looked at Sword Saint and King of Fighters. ¡°Let me ask you onest time¡ªare you two


    willing to


    surrender to Chu Sect?¡±


    Anderson''s voice rumbled over Mount Yan, and his body dwelled in the light. It was as if he was a


    god who stared down at his subjects on the ground.


    He had given Sword Saint and King of Fighters an ultimatum.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters smirked with their blood-stained lips and burst intoughter.


    ¡°You conniving people from Chu Sect really think a powerful nation like China will throw in the towel


    and surrender to you?¡±


    King of Fighters would rather die than give in to Chu Sect.


    ¡°Well then. If that''s your decision, be prepared to face your death!¡±


    Anderson had run out of patience.


    He started gathering an energy on his palm.


    The energy emanated a sharp beam and turned into a sword. In a fit of anger, he raised the sword


    and swung it at Sword Saint and King of Fighters!


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°King of Fighters...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Outside the remnants of War God Castle, all martial artists from China roared in utter despair.


    But crying would not resolve the situation. Why would they need the sword for?


    All of a sudden, a wrathful roar resonated from the horizons at that critical stage.


    ¡°How dare you, b*stards from Chu Sect?¡± The fuming roar sted through the sky.


    Soon, arge palm that had blocked out the sun descended from the sky.


    A powerful open-hand strike hindered the attack of hundreds and thousands of Chu Sect fighters!


    The second strike caused the Chu Sect fighters to stagger backward, and the third strike instantly


    crushed the Cloud Sun Immortal Armyformation!


    The intense attacks forced Anderson and the other elders to retreat. In the end, they knocked


    against a giant rock and spewed a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°How dare you disrupt our n? Don''t you know we''re from Chu Sect?¡±


    Anderson spat out the blood in his mouth and shrieked with bloodshot eyes.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters stared into the distance. So did the other martial artists from


    China.


    They could not help but wonder who the person was.


    A gust of chilly wind swept over, creating a sandstorm.


    Suddenly, a man in white emerged at Mount Van''s peak and descended like a deity.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    No one else deserved to dress in all white than the man.


    Just when the man took off his white robe, everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°The man in the dragon mask? It''s you again! It seems like our master''s lesson has fallen on deaf


    ears. How dare you show yourself again?¡±


    Anderson and the others recognized the man right away, the man who was dressed in all white and


    donned a dragon mask.


    He was the man who had inflicted trials and brought tragedies upon Chu Sect all these years.


    Not long before, Chu Tianqi had beaten him up severely.


    He thought that the man would toe the line after that, at least for some time.


    However, they didn''t expect him to show himself at Mount Yan.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hence, Anderson and the others were agitated.


    Nheless, the man in the dragon mask did not seem to pay heed to the people of Chu Sect as


    they questioned him.


    He turned around and headed toward Sword Saint and the others.


    ¡°T-Thank you for saving my life. However, the martial arts world of China has met its downfall. It will


    not be honorable for me to keep troubling you. If I were to reincarnate in my next life, I will surely


    repay your kindness together with King of Fighters. Nheless, it is best for you to leave right


    now,¡± Sword Saint said.


    After all, Chu Sect was too powerful.


    Even though Sword Saint felt indebted to the man in the dragon mask, they were not rted after


    all. Hence, he could not let the mystery man protect China on behalf of War God Castle and offend


    Chu Sect.


    Hence, after thanking the man in the dragon mask, Sword Saint let out a soft sigh and asked him to


    leave them.


    The man in the dragon mask let out a chuckle. ¡°Leave? If I lose my home country, where else would


    I go?¡±


    Though it was a hearty chortle, there was a hint of mncholy to it.


    Sword Saint and the others were stumped. King of Fighters also lifted his head in response.


    ¡°Y-You are...¡±


    The man in the dragon mask did not answer. He took off his mask and revealed the somehow


    familiar yet strange face to the group.


    ¡°Y-Ye? Are you... Ye?¡±


    When the man in the dragon mask took off his mask, Sword Saint and King of Fighters were


    stunned.


    They widened their eyes in disbelief as they transfixed their gaze at the man before them.


    Perhaps from shock, or even touched by the revtion, Sword Saint, who had been a stern man his


    whole life, brimmed with tears at the sight.


    It had been three years since.


    Well, almost three years.


    Ever since Ye Fan''s incident, Ye Qingtian had removed himself from War God Castle. Since then,


    Sword Saint had not heard any news on Ye Qingtian.


    Before the crisis happened in China, Sword Saint had been thinking if Ye Qingtian would make a


    return.


    However, the man had not shown himself even when Tang Hao died.


    Hence, Sword Saint and the others had not harbored any hopes that Ye Qingtian would ever return.


    Thus, they certainly did not expect that to happen...


    After the initial shock, Sword Saint''s shaky hands held on right to Ye Qingtian''s arms as he patted


    thetter on his chest a few times. It was as if he was ming him for showing himself toote.


    ¡°Ye, why are you only showing yourself now... We thought that you were still mad at us and that


    you''ve abandoned War God Castle and left us to die,¡± King of Fightersmented.


    They were finally seeing a glimmer of hope after wallowing in despair for far too long.


    It was as if they were drowning, and Ye Qingtian was their lifeline who appeared right on time.


    Hence, it would not be difficult to imagine King of Fighters and Sword Saint''s joy.


    ¡°After all, we have founded War God Castle together. China is also my home country. No matter


    how mad I am at you guys, I will not sit idly by and watch you guys get obliterated by Chu Sect,¡± Ye


    Qingtian said in a low voice.


    There was an inexplicable expression on Ye Qingtian''s craggy face.


    As he aged, he came to realize that there was no absolute right and wrong in the world.


    For example, Ye Fan''s incident. Was Sword Saint truly in the wrong?


    Of course, judging from Ye Qingtian''s perspective, Sword Saint and the others were to be med.


    However, given Sword Saint''s position, could he be truly at fault for the matter?


    It was only a matter of perspective.


    Besides, it had been a long time since, and there was nothing they could do to change the fact.


    It was time to let go of the grudges.


    At the very least, Ye Qingtian would once again fight alongside Sword Saint.


    ¡°Ye, Tang Hao...¡± Sword Saint''s face turned red as he choked on his words.


    Ye Qingtian nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I know. Tang was truly the man. China is proud to have


    such a man serving the country!¡±


    He instinctively clenched his fist. His eyes turned anguished and glinted with a murderous aura.


    ¡°Both you and King of Fighters could take a rest. Let me handle the rest,¡± Ye Qingtian said.


    He gave Sword Saint and the others another look before turning around to face their enemies.


    However, Sword Saint and King of Fighters were still worried about him and said, ¡°Ye, they''re very


    strong... If they work together, they''re able to rival the top ten supreme grandmasters on Sky


    Ranking.¡±


    After all, King of Fighters and Sword Saint had fought them before. Hence, they knew what the


    people from Chu Sect were capable of.


    Despite being the strongest man in all China, Ye Qingtian was not able to rank even among the top


    ten on Sky Ranking.


    Hence, they were worried that even the return of War God would mean nothing but another life lost


    at Mount Yan.


    Ye Qingtian smiled and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Only a few at Chu Sect could make me retreat.¡±


    Somehow, Ye Qingtian was undeterred by the alleged top ten martial artists on Sky Ranking.


    Then, Ye Qingtian strode forward to fight the army of Chu Sect alone.


    ¡°War God! It''s War God! He''s back! Haha, there is finally hope for China!¡±


    The martial artists behind him were overjoyed at the sight of Ye Qingtian.


    Their eyes brimmed with tears. It was as if they were drowning in the depths of despair, and Ye


    Qingtian was their only savior.


    Some of them even kneeled as they weed his return.


    After all, Ye Qingtian had been the most powerful protector of China all these years.


    He was akin to the backbone of the martial arts world of China.


    As long as he stood tall, the martial arts world of China would never fall.


    ¡°So, you''re Ye Qingtian, the strongest man in all of China! No wonder so many of my elites have


    fallen today. However, that ising to an end. War God Castle is way past its prime. Do you really


    think you can single-handedly defeat the whole army of Chu Sect?¡± Anderson chided and let out a


    mockingugh.


    Then, he wasted no time and ordered tomence the attack right away.


    ¡°Get into formation!¡±


    Bang!


    An overwhelming aura burst out and spurred into the air.


    Over a dozen Chu Sect martial artists teamed up once again.


    Cloud Sun Immortal Army burst forth with an aura to destroy the world.


    They dashed forward ruthlessly in Ye Qingtian''s direction.


    ¡°Ye, you have to dodge! This is a very powerful formation by Chu Sect, the Comprehensive Array


    Attack! Both King of Fighters and I have lost to this formation. Even those ranking top ten among


    Sky Ranking might not be able to fend themselves off this attack!¡±


    Sword Saint was taken aback that Chu Sect had chosen to deploy this formation as soon as they


    launched their attack on Ye Qingtian.


    However, Ye Qingtian was unfazed in face of the formation.


    The authoritative man remained calm andposed, exuding a domineering aura.


    ¡°You have driven Ye Fan to his death back then. And now, you''re trying to crumble the martial arts


    world of China. Let''s settle all the scores today!¡± Ye Qingtian hissed.


    He was expressionless as an immense force pooled right in the palm of his hand.


    Bang!


    Then, Ye Qingtian took a leap and spurred into the air.


    His took the shape of his palm and manifested as a sizeable palm, covering more than half of the


    sky.


    Ye Qingtian''s palm technique was known as Heavenly Palm!


    Thud!


    The enormous palm fell from the sky like a mountain towering over the Earth.


    The formidable palm technique came crashing down on the elders of Chu Sect.


    Boom!


    There was nothing to shield the elders from the attack.


    His terrifying aura was like fallen leaves swirling in the autumn breeze and winter snow melting in a


    boiling pot of oil.


    The Comprehensive Array Attack of Chu Sect shattered into pieces, fading into nothing.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    ¡°H-He''s that strong?¡± King of Fighters and Sword Saint were stupefied when they saw how capable


    Ye Qingtian was. He''s too strong! How did he be so strong?


    The moment Ye Qingtian attacked, he had already cracked Chu Sect''s Comprehensive Array


    Attack. Surprisingly, Ye Qingtian had an upper hand in the confrontation, and he had only managed


    to rescue Sword Saint and the rest after putting in much effort.


    However, both parties were then involved in a tough fight while battling each other head-on.


    Moments before, Sword Saint and the others thought Ye Qingtian would struggle to gain the upper


    hand. They didn''t expect Ye Qingtian to end up destroying the Comprehensive Array Attack.


    Evidently, Ye Qingtian''s strength had exceeded their expectations.


    Although they knew War God for years, King of Fighters and Sword Saint were still stunned by his


    strength.


    ¡°Sword Saint, is Ye really that strong?¡± Mo Gucheng stared nkly at Ye Qingtian. All these years,


    Ye Qingtian had always been the strongest in China''s martial arts world. Obviously, Ye Fan


    shouldn''t bepared to him.


    In fact, knowing that Ye Qingtian was a psycho, King of Fighters and the others naturally didn''t take


    Ye Fan into consideration.


    However, no matter how strong Ye Qingtian was, he was only considered one of the top fifteen in


    the Sky Ranking back then. Sword Saint himself was ced at around twentieth in Sky Ranking.


    Hence, there wasn''t a huge gap between the strength among the pirs of China from War God


    Castle.


    At that moment, however, Ye Qingtian was showing an obvious advantage. Undeniably, Sword


    Saint and King of Fighters could feel the difference in their strength.


    ¡°Well, based on that attack alone, I reckon Ye should be ranked in the top ten of Sky Ranking. No...


    Scrap that. I think he could be ranked as one of the top five.¡± Sword Saint was just as


    thunderstruck.


    Besides feeling surprised, they were feeling defeated as well. Back then, these pirs of China were


    Now, ourrade has such superb skills while we''re still stuck at around the same level for


    decades.


    After seeing what Ye Qingtian was capable of, Sword Saint and the rest of the people in China felt


    hopeful once again. Finally, they found renewed hope in China''s martial arts world making a


    comeback.


    While they were feeling hopeful, the same couldn''t be said for the people in Chu Sect.


    After witnessing someone destroying Chu Sect''s Comprehensive Array Attack, the morale of the


    people had taken a hit.


    At the same time, Anderson and the other Grandmasters of Chu Sect were staring at Ye Qingtian


    warily.


    F*ck! How did Ye Qingtian be so strong? I bet his strength isparable to Demonic Duo''s. At


    that point, Anderson was cursing at Ye Qingtian inwardly.


    When Anderson was still thinking about his strategies going forward, Ye Qingtian showed no mercy.


    Instead, he was unleashing his wrath.


    Ye Qingtian was utterly infuriated. My beloved country is getting destroyed, and the people had


    been massacred. The perpetrators had even killed myrades! Today, I''m going to tear Chu Sect


    apart! Boom!


    Ye Qingtian struck once again.


    The force was so strong that a crater formed from the impact.


    With that strike, a few experts had perished on the spot, and flesh and blood had filled up the crater


    formed earlier.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you kill my disciples? I''m going to kill you!¡± Upon seeing that his disciples


    had been murdered, Anderson was enraged.


    In order tounch an attack on Ye Qingtian, he endured the pain caused by his injuries and


    summoned all the martial artists in Chu Sect. ¡°Everyone, heed mymand! Fall in and attack! I


    refuse to believe that a hundred of us will fail to kill him! Ye Qingtian, do you see yourself as


    someone like Chu Tianfan? Do you really think you can destroy Chu Sect?¡±


    Anderson spat out a mouthful of blood, and he looked like a maniac.


    Anderson was the person in charge of attacking War God Castle. If he were to fail the mission, the


    head of Chu Sect would definitely seek an exnation from him. Things will get worse if that


    happens! Besides, I''ve been wanting to raise my profile within Chu Sect. This is the perfect


    opportunity for me to do so. I can''t possibly let Ye Qi ng tian destroy my dreams and hard work!


    ¡°Chu Sect Fatal Moves!¡±


    ¡°Hurricane des!¡±


    Soon, under Anderson''smands, the martial artists of Chu Sect began their attacks on Ye


    Qingtian.


    Waves and waves of ruthless attacks were aimed at Ye Qingtian.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian, however, was unfazed in the face of those attacks. Dressed in white, he stood strong


    and unmoved, like a boat in the storm.


    No matter how strong those attacks were, he didn''t budge.


    ¡°How dare you cause chaos in China and kill our people! Today, I''ll use your blood to pay homage to


    the heroes who had perished! At the same time, I''ll show you what are the consequences of


    messing with the people of China!¡± Ye Qingtian shouted, and a wave of immense force began to


    form in his palm.


    Ye Qingtian then transferred the terrifying force onto his fingertips.


    Almost instantly, arge palm formed in the sky.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    Ye Qingtian struck his palm continuously.


    The frightening power the palm packed was unleashed throughout the area.


    As a result, the attacks from Anderson and the others were neutralized instantly.


    ¡°What?¡± The members of Chu Sect were stumped.


    Before they could react, the gigantic palm soon swept over.


    SwooshlSwoosh!


    Every member of Chu Sect on Mount Yan was heavily injured.


    The weaker ones were killed by the immense force of the palm on the spot, while the stronger ones


    spewed blood from their mouths, and their bodies were severely injured. They were all flung toward


    the bottom of Mount Yan.


    Whoosh!


    A strong gust of wind blew and shattered the rocks and stones into pieces.


    Mount Yan was instantly silenced by the wind.


    The members who attacked War God Castle were either dead or at the bottom of Mount Yan.


    Right then, peace returned to Mount Yan.


    In the end, only Ye Qingtian was still standing firm in his white shirt.


    The martial artists from China who had survived the attack were all staring at him in bewilderment


    from behind.


    They were utterly shocked, and they widened their eyes in disbelief. In fact, they were staring at him


    with the utmost admiration.


    Ultimately, the martial artists from China quickly knelt and hailed their War God''s prowess.


    At that moment, Ye Qingtian''s status in the hearts of the people of China had undoubtedly risen


    again.


    He had truly be the hero of the country.


    After killing all the martial artists from Chu Sect, Ye Qingtian returned to check on Sword Saint and


    the others.


    ¡°Y-Ye, h-how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°How did you suddenly be so strong?¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint couldn''t be bothered by their own injuries anymore. Instead, they


    were eager to find out how Ye Qingtian had gotten so strong all of a sudden.


    With a solemn expression, Ye Qingtian answered, ¡°I don''t think the both of you would want to know


    the answer.¡± ¡°Why not? We are eager to find out! Tell us, Ye!¡± King of Fighters was getting impatient.


    He had been stuck on his level for a long time, so he was hoping that he could get some inspiration


    from Ye Qingtian.


    After keeping mum for a while, Ye Qingtian answered, ¡°It was Ye Fan. Back then, before he went up


    against Chu Sect, he had given me some tips on martial arts techniques. Besides, he had also


    given me lessons. If not for him, I wouldn''t be this strong, and I would definitely not stand a chance


    against Chu Sect today.¡±


    While talking, Ye Qingtian remained expressionless.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were totally stunned.


    In fact, they no longer looked as thrilled as before.


    Deep down, they were overwhelmed by mixed emotions.


    ¡°l-lt was him?¡±


    ¡°B-But how could that be? Ye Fan was only a man who appearedter on. He had only been in the


    martial arts world for a few years, no? How could he know more about the martial arts than us?¡±


    King of Fighters was in disbelief.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    Upon hearing what King of Fighters said, Ye Qingtian smiled and shook his head before uttering


    sarcastically, ¡°Indeed, Ye Fan had only been practicing martial arts for a few years. How could he


    possibly be ranked first in the Sky Ranking? Furthermore, how could he possibly be a


    supreme grandmaster? Lastly, he couldn''t have possibly nearly destroyed Chu Sect on his own,


    right?¡±


    Consequently, King of Fighters was embarrassed. He could no longer make any doubtfulments


    after that.


    As Ye Qingtian had said, Ye Fan had done countless wonders despite his tender age. Hence, it


    would be foolish to rule out another incredible feat of his.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint could only keep mum in response.


    In the past, Sword Saint and the others had their fair share of conflicts with Ye Fan. When Ye


    Qingtian mentioned Ye Fan in front of them, it was only natural for them to be reluctant to make


    furtherments.


    ¡°All right. We should drop that topic. Chu Sect''s defeat is temporary. I think they''ll be back in no


    time. In the meantime, I''ll get you guys out of here.¡± Ye Qingtian knew time was of the essence.


    Although he had just defeated the martial artists of Chu Sect with Heavenly Palm, he knew those


    people were only a small part of Chu Sect''s strength. Soon, Chu Sect will definitely attack Mount


    Yan again. If we stay here, we''ll surely die. It''s best if we leave as soon as possible!


    ¡°Leave this ce now?¡±


    ¡°If we leave Mount Yan, where should we go?¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint asked puzzledly. Where could Ye Qingtian possibly take us? Chu


    Sect is wreaking havoc on the whole of China now. Besides, most of the provinces had already


    fallen.


    ¡°If you''re nning on taking us abroad, I would rather just stay on Mount Yan,¡± King of Fighters


    uttered stubbornly.


    Sword Saint wasn''t keen on fleeing the country as well.


    Ye Qingtian shook his head in response. ¡°Don''t worry. We''re not going to flee the country and hide


    abroad. Things aren''t that dire yet. I''m taking you guys to Jiangdong. From what I know, when Ye


    Fan was still alive, he left something in Jiangdong to protect the martial arts world there from


    intruders. In other words, I think Jiangdong is the safest ce in China now. In order to fight against


    Chu Sect, I''ll bring all of you guys there and set up a base. This time around, Chu Sect had


    launched a major scale of attacks and dered war on various martial arts worlds. If we can


    prolong the war, we might be able to crush Chu Sect''s greed and ambitions!¡± Ye Qingtian said in a


    deep voice.


    ¡°What? Go back to Jiangdong? Are you joking, Ye? The sacrednd of China''s martial arts world is


    Mount Yan! War God Castle is the most powerful in China! We should guard Mount Yan and China''s


    War God Castle! Why should we guard Jiangdong for Ye Fan''s sake?¡± King of Fighters fumed.


    To him, Mount Yan was the symbol of China''s martial arts world. He was worried about what others


    would say about him if he were to give up on Mount Yan and guard Jiangdong.


    If we do that, others will surely think Jiangdong is the symbol of China''s martial arts world. In other


    words, they''ll think that Ye Fan is above War God Castle! Most importantly, everyone knows about


    the conflicts between Ye Fan and War God Castle. If we escape to Jiangdong, everyone''s going to


    think that War God


    Castle is good for nothing. Otherwise, why would we run toward Jiangdong to seek protection from


    a dead man? Along with War God Castle, we''ll end up bing everyone''sughingstock! Neither


    King of Fighters nor Sword Saint could swallow their pride and do as they were told.


    Ye Qingtian got angry, and he fumed, ¡°Do you guys think it''s wise to think about your reputations


    now? Are you guys going to risk thest hope of China''s martial arts world for the sake of


    reputation?¡±


    At that moment, the hundreds of martial artists standing behind them remained silent.


    It was as if they were thest troops that were waiting for their general to make a crucial decision


    that would determine whether they were to live or die.


    Suddenly, a burst of hubristicughter was hearding from the bottom of Mount Yan. ¡°Hahaha!


    Hope? Ye Qingtian, do you really think there''s still hope for China?¡±


    Ye Qingtian and the others were shocked, and they immediately turned toward the voice.


    That was when they saw the members of Chu Sect had returned once again.


    This time around, even more of them showed up.


    The Chu family''s Dragon Guards, Tiger Guards, and Wolf Guards had also arrived. Among them,


    there were thirty-six expert martial artists.


    Besides, a few more elders from Chu Sect were seen standing next to Anderson.


    F*ck! They''re back already? ^(e Qingtian''s expression turned grim.


    Ye Qingtian instructed, ¡°Wuya, I''ll stall them. Look for an opportunity to take Mr. Xiao and your dad


    away from Mount Yan, okay? You guys need to get out of here!¡± Right then, he knew a gruesome


    battle was about to break out.


    Although Chu Sect had brought along countless experts, Ye Qingtian could still make an escape if


    he ended up not being able to defeat all of them.


    However, he was worried about the others.


    Hence, he decided to send King of Fighters and the rest out of there first. ¡°My fellow countrymen,


    what happens today will directly determine the survival of China''s martial arts world. We don''t have


    to win the battle today. Instead, all we need to do is make it out alive! When the battle begins, I''ll try


    my best to hold off the martial artists of Chu Sect. As for the rest of you, do everything you can to


    get away from Mount Van and stay alive. If possible, I hope to meet all of you at Jiangdong again


    after this!¡±


    It was as if Ye Qingtian had just said hisst words because he knew most of the countrymen


    before his eyes would die soon after. Now, all I can do forthem is wish them luck. Hopefully, they''ll


    make it out alive.


    ¡°No! I''m not leaving! I''ll guard Mount Van with my life! I would rather die than flee! If Mount Van falls,


    I''ll be useless as a pir of China!¡± King of Fighters was adamant about guarding Mount Yan till his


    last breath.


    Sword Saint wasn''t willing to leave, either. War God Castle was everything to him, and he had


    fought for Mount Van throughout his life. Hence, he would rather die there than live somewhere


    else.


    ¡°Wuya, drag them away!¡± Ye Qingtian couldn''t give a hoot about what they wanted, so he told Mo


    Wuya to forcefully drag the both of them away from Mount Van.


    ¡°Do you think you guys can leave? None of you will get away alive!¡± Anderson smirked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Is it? Do you think the few of you guys can stop us?¡± Ye Qingtian retorted coldly. His domineering


    tone suggested that he was looking down on his opponents.


    In fact, Ye Qingtian wasn''t intimidated by Chu Family Protectors and Chu Sect elders.


    ¡°Of course not! I have their backs!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind swept through, sending the leaves fluttering and the sand flying wildly.


    After that, there was a thunderous crash.


    The initially peaceful sky was suddenly disrupted by strong gusts of wind.


    While panicking, the martial artists from China saw a figure dressed in a grey robe walking slowly


    toward them.


    Despite his slow movements, his footsteps were creating rumbles throughout the area.


    Just like that, a domineering and powerful elderly had arrived on Mount Yan.


    ¡°Long live Old Master!¡± ¡°Long live Old Master!¡±


    Upon seeing that elderly, all the martial artists from Chu Sect on Mount Van knelt and greeted him.


    It was as if they had just seen someone they were all worshipping.


    The expressions of the martial artists from China changed dramatically when they heard that.


    King of Fighters had his eyes widened in shock, while Sword Saint''s face had turned pale.


    Even Ye Qingtian, the protector of China, was startled when he saw the elderly. That''s Chu Yuan!


    That''s the former head of Chu Sect, Chu Yuan! He''s the main reason Ye Fan died back then.


    Moreover, he''s widely regarded as the strongest in the world. Chu Yuan, he''s a supreme and a god


    realm! Why did hee to Mount Yan in China personally?

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    The wind had weakened, and the stormy sky was calm once again.


    Like the weather, the previously rowdy atmosphere on Mount Yan quietened down as well after Chu


    Yuan appeared.


    The ce became eerily quiet. Everyone stopped what they were doing, and members of Chu Sect


    knelt on the ground to reverently wee Chu Yuan.


    The martial artists from China looked up, and colors drained from their faces. They felt vulnerable in


    the presence of his aura of power.


    Chu Yuan ignored those prostrating Chu Sect members. He stood on high grounds and gazed


    around, taking in the sights of Mount Yan.


    ¡°How many years has it been? I remember I was stilt a kid when I came to Mount Yanst time.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, half my life has gone past...¡± The familiar ce brought back


    memories for Chu Yuan, and he couldn''t help but recall the good old days.


    ¡°Back in those days, China''s martial arts world was flourishing. Fighters with the Supreme title were


    feared by their foes. After all these years, I did not expect to find that the martial arts world had


    declined so badly. Without Chu Tianfan, you are nothing at all.¡± He shook his head as he mocked


    the Chinese, a wry smile on his face.


    When he initially nned his attack on China, he thought he had to mobilize the whole sect to fight


    against War God Castle. After all, China was where martial arts originated, and the Chinese had a


    long history of producing top martial artists. Thus, Chu Yuan would not dare to underestimate them.


    However, when the actual battle began, he realized he had overestimated the martial arts world of


    China.


    Those Supreme fighters under him sessfully dominated China and cornered those top fighters in


    Mount Yan. He did not even need to mobilize Demonic Duo.


    However, Ye Qingtian presented him with a surprise.


    ¡°You are the War God of China, Ye Qingtian, right? I remember you were not even among the top


    ten on the Sky Ranking previously. However, you actually managed to single-handedly stop my


    army and broke through our Comprehensive Array Attack formation.


    Looks like you''ve made great improvements over the years! With that ability, I would not be


    surprised if you are among the top five in the Sky Ranking now,¡± heplimented as his gaze


    landed on Ye Qingtian.


    Chu Yuan had a good understanding of the situation he was facing.


    Basically, China''s martial arts world had already lost to Chu Sect.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint could no longer fight against them as they were gravely injured.


    Out of the ten so-called Grandmasters, more than half were already dead, and the remaining ones


    were of no threat to Chu Sect.


    The only person they had to be wary of was Ye Qingtian, the man standing right before his eyes.


    Ye Qingtian turned around and looked straight into Chu Yuan''s eyes, his determined face betraying


    no hint of sorrow or joy.


    ¡°Should I feel honored, or should I be fearful that Old Mr. Chu actually knows me by my name?¡± he


    said wryly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if it is honor or fear. You only have to realize that today is thest day for you, War


    God Castle, and also for China''s martial arts world. That''s all you need to know,¡± Chu Yuan said


    with a smile. He spoke calmly, but there was an arrogant and menacing tone in his voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, I would not question that today could mark the end of me, Ye Qingtian, and War God


    Castle. However, don''t you think you are being too arrogant to say this will be the end of China''s


    martial arts world?¡± Ye Qingtian refuted.


    ¡°In the past five thousand years, the world had seen uncountable heroes who rose to dominate their


    era, and China''s martial arts world had faced nock of challenges from those powerful foes.


    However, we survived and made it to this day. You may be the most powerful one at this moment,


    Chu Yuan, but whenpared to those historical legends, you are nothing. So if we survived all of


    them, what makes you think you can totally wipe us out?¡± Ye Qingtian scoffed mockingly at Chu


    Yuan.


    ¡°Let''s see for ourselves then.¡± Chu Yuan raised his hand and instantly, the ground below them


    began to tremble, and the skies turned stormy and dark.


    All the energies from heaven and earth seemed to be spinning toward Chu Yuan and gathering into


    his hand. The atmosphere was boiling over.


    One move from Chu Yuan and the universe could not help but tremble.


    That had to be the mightiest god realm power!


    ¡°Leave, War God!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Leave!¡±


    ¡°You are not his match!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about us. You have to live on!¡±


    ¡°Help our martial arts world regain the glory days!¡±


    ¡°So long as you''re around, our martial arts world has hope and will not be wiped out!¡±


    After witnessing Chu Yuan''s devastating prowess, King of Fighters and Sword Saint knew China


    was in a precarious position. Although they were in great danger themselves, they selflessly urged


    Ye Qingtian to leave and save himself.


    ¡°Please leave, War God!¡±


    ¡°Please get out of Mount Van, War God!¡±


    All the martial artists were in despair. They could not hide their sorrow, and tears were brimming in


    their eyes. They knew the end was near, but they harbored hope of keeping a spark alive so China''s


    martial art world could flourish again in the future.


    That spark was Ye Qingtian!


    So long as they kept him alive, the hope of reviving China''s martial arts world stayed alive.


    Instantly, all the bloodied and desperate Chinese martial artists knelt on the ground and pleaded


    sorrowfully with Ye Qingtian, urging him to make an escape and leave Mount Yan.


    However, Ye Qingtian shook his head and rejected their request.


    ¡°Sword Saint, you have known me for so many years, so you should know my personality by now.


    You are all my brothers and my fellow countrymen. Do you want me to abandon all of you and then


    live on with guilt for the rest of my life? Sorry, but I can''t do that! I will stand by you and we''ll face


    this together! If we were to die, we die together!¡± Ye Qingtian spoke calmly. He seemed to have a


    nonchnt attitude


    toward life and death.


    ¡°This is not the time to be emotional, Ye! As Ye Qingtian, the War God of China and the most senior


    Hall Master of War God Castle, you have to see the bigger picture! Compared to the continuity and


    survival of our martial arts world, our lives mean nothing! So leave now!¡± Sword Saint pleaded,


    nearly bursting into tears in despair.


    King of Fighters also harshly chided Ye Qingtian for being myopic and urged him to get out of Mount


    Yan immediately.


    ¡°See the big picture?¡± Ye Qingtian suddenlyughed out loud.


    ¡°So you gave up on Ye Fan back in those days because of this so-called big picture? So what


    happened in the end? Our martial arts world ended up being run to the ground, and China is in


    grave danger now. Is that the big picture you envisaged?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Mo Gucheng and Xiao Chen, remember this¡ªI''m different from you! I don''t care about your so-


    called big picture. In my eyes, the big picture is the people! It''s all of you, those that are still alive!


    So long as I''m here, I will not allow anyone to hurt my fellow countrymen. I''ll fight till the end, and if I


    have to, I''ll die by my people!¡± Ye Qingtian announced loudly, his voice echoing through the whole of


    Mount Yan.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were left speechless. They stayed dumbfounded for a long while.


    They knew Ye Qingtian was not only expressing how he felt about the situation at that moment. He


    was also berating them for what they had done to Ye Fan. Although many years had passed, he


    had not forgotten about their decision to forsake Ye Fan.


    At that moment, the energy field radiating from Chu Yuan had reached a peak. Even from afar, one


    could feel the suffocating pressure.


    Ye Qingtian stomped on the ground and leaped into the sky. He decided to take Chu Yuan on in


    mid-air so as to minimize the dangers to the Chinese martial artists.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, if you submit to me now, I can spare your life. Otherwise, Mount Yan will be your


    burial ground!¡± Chu Yuan looked at Ye Qingtian from afar and calmly said.


    Ye Qingtianughed out loud and replied, ¡°What is death? It is but a long peaceful sleep. I have


    practiced martial arts all my life, so it would be an honor to be able to have a battle with a god realm


    master before I die.¡± ¡°However, may I ask you a question before we begin, Old Mr. Chu? Why did


    you put in so much effort to lead Chu Sect into battles all over the world? Is it merely to satisfy your


    ambition to be the superpower and to lead the world?¡± Ye Qingtian put forth the question that had


    been bugging him.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    ¡°To lead the world? I''m already the most powerful person in this world, so why do I care about


    leading the world?¡± Chu Yuan gave a wry smile and said in a tone full of contempt.


    ¡°This tiny earth and you people are nothing in my eyes,¡± Chu Yuan arrogantly dered.


    He had ced himself in a league beyond mere humans, and even the Earth was considered small


    and uninteresting to him.


    If such words came out of another person''s mouth, that person would be seen as a madman who


    was talking nonsense.


    However, it did not sound wronging from Chu Yuan. After all, he had earned the right to be


    arrogant.


    Ye Qingtian believed him when he said that, and Chu Yuan''s words aroused his curiosity.


    Chu Sect had devoted a lot of efforts and resources through the years to dominate the world. If Chu


    Yuan''s aim was not to lead the world, Ye Qingtian could not help but wonder what his motive was.


    ¡°Can you tell me what is your motive? I''m about to die anyway, so the least you can do is to let me


    die without the regret of not knowing why,¡± Ye Qingtian probed.


    ¡°Sure. No harm in telling you this. For the past centuries, all the heads of Chu Sect wanted to unite


    the martial arts worlds under us. We''re not after riches or power. Our aim is to achieve sainthood!¡±


    Chu Yuan shared.


    What?


    Chu Yuan''s reply shocked Ye Qingtian.


    King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and all the Chinese martial artists stared with their eyes wide open,


    astonished to hear such a reply as well.


    Sai¡ªsainthood? Do saints really exist? Canymen like us really attain sainthood?


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes narrowed as he pondered on the many questions in his mind. His emotions were


    in overdrive, stunned by Chu Yuan''s revtion.


    What Chu Yuan had said was beyond reality, and beyond anyone''s imagination. Saints belonged to


    myths, and it was a concept most people found


    difficult toprehend and ept.


    Yet, the head of Chu Sect openly and affirmatively revealed that was his ultimate aim, making


    everyone wonder if saints really do exist.


    ¡°Ignorant fools like you have tunnel vision. All you see is the tiny world around you. You fail to see


    the true essence of things. Just like the frog in the well knows nothing of the sea, youmoners


    have no clue of the existence of saints and the magical sainthood.¡± Chu Yuan belittled his doubters.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, I have some respect for you, so I shall share a secret with you before you die. Our


    forefather, Chu Yunyang, was a man that had attained sainthood!


    ¡°You doubt the existence of saints, but our ancestor Mr. Yunyang had reached that realm long ago.


    His title is Saint Yunyang. The Chu family can dominate the world for so many years because we


    have holy blood in us!¡± Chu Yuan proudly dered.


    Many people were dumbfounded by his deration. They were utterly confused and bbergasted.


    So the Chinese mythical stories about saints are real!


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°That''s impossible!¡±


    ¡°There is no ghosts nor saints in this world!¡±


    ¡°This is superstition and a primitive belief.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to confuse us!¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsensical talk, Chu Yuan. I, Mo Gucheng ¡ªKing of Fighters, don''t believe in such


    superstition!¡± Mo Gucheng suddenly raised his voice and chided, rejecting the notion of saints and


    sainthood.


    He could not ept such ideas and found them beyond belief.


    However, Chu Yuan could not care less. Regardless of what others said, just like Mo Gucheng, he


    held firm to his belief.


    No one could change his mind or salvage the situation.


    War God Castle was destined to be eradicated, and all the Chinese martial artists were heading for


    death. Chu Sect would confidently run over the whole world.


    Sai¡ªsaint Yunyang? So there is really sainthood? A realm beyond us humans do exist?


    Ye Qingtian was dazed by Chu Yuan''s revtion and lost in deep thoughts.


    For a long time, he had always thought the pinnacle of power and skills in the martial arts world was


    to achieve the status of supreme grandmaster, to be ranked number one in the Sky Ranking.


    However, the appearance of god realm masters made him realize there was another level beyond


    what he knew¡ªthe god realm.


    Suddenly, it was revealed to him that beyond the god realm, there was sainthood!


    At that moment, it struck him that knowledge and skills knew no boundaries. One could always


    strive for a breakthrough and reach greater heights.


    When he mastered the palm technique that Ye Fan taught him, he thought he was close to being


    among the top! However, at that instant, he realized he still had a long way to go in terms of his


    training and achievements.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtian was overwhelmed by a sense of dejection. He was demoralized by the


    thought that he would die before achieving the god realm and had no opportunity to take a peek into


    what was beyond that. To someone obsessed with martial arts, that was something deeply


    regrettable.


    He refused to ept that! He desperately wanted to see for himself what sainthood was like. He


    wondered if a saint would develop the ability to fly away and leave the earth. He was also curious


    about the world beyond the earth, the universe where the saints reside.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtian looked up into the sky.


    Chu Yuan saw that andughed out loud.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you are dreaming of bing a saint too? Forget it, Ye Qingtian! At this moment, the


    only person who has the ability to achieve sainthood is me, Chu Yuan! Whoever stands in my way


    will be eliminated!¡± Chu Yuan boasted.


    ¡°I have to admit Chu Tianfan was indeed a threat to me some years back. I feared he would be the


    one to attain sainthood instead of me. Thank goodness he is dead! With him gone, no one in this


    world can stop me from my ambition!¡± Chu Yuan burst out in arrogantughter, pleased with


    himself.


    ¡°All right, I''ve granted your wish and told you what you wanted to know. Now, it''s time I send you to


    meet your maker!¡± Chu Yuan had no hesitation anymore.


    He waved his arm, and millions of blinding sparks shot out from his hand, flying toward Ye Qingtian.


    It was as if millions of darts were heading toward the target board. The blinding lights brought with


    them shadows of death.


    ¡°Duck, Ye!¡±


    ¡°War God!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    King of Fighters, Sword Saint and the other martial artists screamed at Ye Qingtian, warning him.


    No one expected Chu Yuan wouldunch his attack so suddenly.


    Ye Qingtian could not dodge! Behind him were the few remaining fighters of China''s martial arts


    world. He had vowed to protect them, even at the cost of his own life.


    Instead of dodging the light darts, he chose to take them on, heads-on!


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡± He executed his most powerful strike.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    In a split second, Ye Qingtianunched more than a dozen Heavenly Palm strikes.


    Like a gushing river, the intense energy from his strokes formed a wave crest and crashed toward


    Chu


    Yuan.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint watched in awe.


    Simrly, the other Chinese martial artists froze in tension as they watched the battle unfold.


    Some wondered why Ye Qingtian always resorted to Heavenly Palm and suspected that was the


    only skill he mastered.


    What happened to his previous techniques and skills?


    Like the rest, King of Fighters was puzzled.


    ¡°He had no choice. Ye can only rely on this stroke! This is an exceptionally powerful technique, way


    more outstanding than any other skills we have in China. Only this technique can elevate Ye to a


    higher realm, and enable him to be more powerful than he had ever been.¡± Only Sword Saint


    understood why.


    ¡°Previously, I thought Chu Tianfan was a rare talent, a prodigy in martial arts. I overlooked the fact


    that the secret techniques he had mastered were exceptional treasures as well,¡± he added.


    At that moment, Sword Saint realized why Ye Qingtian could make such big progress within a short


    three years to be the top five in the Sky Ranking. It was all thanks to that palm technique.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    Sounds of explosions rumbled through the air as the millions of golden darts hit the wave crest that


    acted like a solid steel wall to stop them.


    After what felt like a long deadlock, Chu Yuan''s attack was blocked off, and Ye Qingtian''s heavenly


    palm''s wave continued to cruise toward Chu Yuan.


    What?


    Calm faded from Chu Yuan''s face, and his expression turned to that of shock.


    He waved his arm to block off the remaining energy wave that had reached him, then turned to Ye


    Qingtian and tore into him. ¡°Where did you learn this palm technique from?¡± he howled.


    ¡°Tell me! Did Chu Tianfan hand you the Book of Celestial Cloud before he died?¡± There was a


    menacing mix of fury and greed in Chu Yuan''s eyes when he questioned Ye Qingtian.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Chu Yuan had not seen the Book of Celestial Cloud before, but he had read about it in his family


    records.


    It was rumored that Mr. Yunyang recorded all his skills and knowledge in that book.


    There were not only secret techniques written in the book but also detailed records of amazing


    formations and other secrets and information.


    In short, Book of Celestial Cloud hadprehensive records of valuable knowledge and


    information. In a way, it was respectfully honored as the book of saints.


    Chu Yuan wasn''t sure if such a book really existed.


    When Ye Fan came to challenge Chu Sect and showed off Invoke the Celestial Sky, a technique


    totally different from Chu Sect''s skills, Chu Yuan began to believe that the existence of the Book of


    Celestial Cloud was not a myth.


    He truly believed the Book of Celestial Cloud was in Ye Fan''s hands.


    Without that, no matter how talented Ye Fan was, he could not have gained such frightening


    prowess


    within a short decade.


    In the past few years, while Chu Yuan was recuperating, he had sent his spies to Jiangdong to track


    down the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Unfortunately, he had not gotten any positive oue from that.


    When Ye Qingtian executed Heavenly Palm earlier, Chu Yuan was even more convinced Book of


    Celestial Cloud existed.


    However, Ye Qingtian turned to him puzzledly and asked, ¡°The Book of Celestial Cloud? What is


    that?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s face turned solemn. Looking at Ye Qingtian''s puzzled expression, he could tell he was


    not lying.


    ¡°You really don''t know what that is? Then where did you learn that technique from? Don''t tell me it is


    a self-taught technique!¡± Chu Yuan stared intently at Ye Qingtian with those cold, dark eyes of his.


    Ye Qingtian could tell Chu Yuan desperately wanted to find out about his heavenly palm technique.


    He decided to err on the side of caution and not reveal that Ye Fan was the one who taught him. He


    just said he had a lucky break and got the opportunity to learn it.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, you should know it is not a wise decision to lie to me!¡± Chu Yuan smirked.


    ¡°Even if you have not seen Book of Celestial Cloud, I''m sure Chu Tianfan had something to do with


    this palm technique. Actually, I have to thank you for confirming my suspicion about the Book of


    Celestial Cloud. Now I''m sure it exists, and if I''m not wrong, it is in Jiangdong. After I wipe out War


    God Castle, I''ll make a trip to Jiangdong to retrieve this heirloom of our family!" he added.


    A smirk appeared on Chu Yuan''s face as he calmed down, no longer feeling anxious or desperate.


    He knew he had to take one thing at a time.


    The top priority at that moment was to eliminate all those on Mount Yan.


    ¡°Don''t be so arrogant, Chu Yuan! You may be able to wipe us out at Mount Yan, but you won''t be


    able to have your own way in Jiangdong,¡± Ye Qingtian confidently retorted.


    Mount Yan was almost ttened and totally ruined.


    Hisst hope for China''s martial arts world hinged on


    Jiangdong. As such, he would never allow Chu Sect to create trouble in Jiangdong.


    Chu Yuan gave him a mocking smile and asked, ¡°Don''t tell me you are going to stop me! Do you


    really think you can stop me with that single palm technique from Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    Chu Yuan shook his head and looked at Ye Qingtian with disdain. Although he was taken aback to


    see the prowess disyed by Ye Qingtian earlier, it was merely a moment of surprise.


    Boom!


    The look in Chu Yuan''s eyes turned cold, and before anyone could react, heunched a strike that


    was almost the same as Ye Qingtian''s Heavenly Palm.


    Heavenly Palm was a technique Ye Fan modified from Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    As such, it was no surprise Chu Yuan had mastered a simrtechnique.


    When that endless wave of familiar palm energy came toward Ye Qingtian, his eyes popped out in


    shock. Instantly, he knew he would be defeated.


    In recent years, Ye Qingtian managed to secure his wins in battles with the aid of Heavenly Palm.


    However, with Chu Yuan, that would not work anymore.


    There was a definite gap between the prowess of a supreme grandmaster and a god realm master,


    and it was in for all to see when he went against Chu Yuan.


    Despite knowing his own disadvantage, Ye Qingtian was not going to sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    Ye Fan had only taught him one technique, so that was all he could use.


    Two versions of the modified Invoke the Celestial Sky went against one another on Mount Yan for


    the first time in history.


    The miracle that Ye Qingtian had hoped for did not happen.


    With his god realm prowess, Chu Yuan easily overwhelmed Ye Qingtian.


    Ye Qingtian let out a groan and vomited a big mouthful of blood. His badly injured body flew across


    the air like a projectile.


    Chu Yuan was not about to let him off so easily. He went ahead andnded another strike on Ye


    Qingtian.


    Ye Qingtian felt as if a tall mountain had crashed onto his body. The intense force broke all his rib


    bones and instantly, his blood spouted from his body like a geyser.


    That marked the end of Ye Qingtian, the legendary top fighter of China.


    His bloodied body fell limply into the ground below.


    Boom!


    His body crashed into the ground in a deafening thud, and a crater formed from the impact.


    The loose stones fell on top of his body, burying him deep into the crater.


    ¡°War God!¡±


    ¡°Ye!¡±


    King of Fighters and a few others almost broke out in tears, while Sword Saint rushed over like a


    madman.


    Those Chinese martial artists'' hearts were aching with sorrow and they did not bother to hide their


    pain.


    Ye Qingtian''s copse was a devastating blow to China''s martial arts world.


    Although Ye Fan''s reputation was greater than that of Ye Qingtian a few years back when he was


    ranked number one in the Sky Ranking, the general poption still looked up to Ye Qingtian. He


    was the pir of China''s martial arts world. War God was the greatest idol for most Chinese martial


    artists.


    The respect that hemanded was way beyond what a junior like Ye Fan could ever dream of.


    One could imagine the pain and shock the Chinese were experiencing at that moment.


    Despite the injuries they had, many of them struggled and made their way toward the ce where


    Ye Qingtian had fallen and started wailing as if they had lost a parent.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian is dead. Settle the rest of the people.¡±


    After killing Ye Qingtian, Chu Yuan pointed to the rest of the Chinese martial artists and instructed


    Anderson to finish them off. After that, their next destination would be Jiangdong.


    ¡°Oh, leave some men in Yanjing. Chu Tianfan has some aplices there as well. I heard Chu


    Tianfan''s gang still has some influence in that area.¡± Chu Yuan started giving out instructions and


    listed all the chores for his men in a businesslike manner.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After giving out the instructions, he got ready to leave.


    Other than Ye Qingtian, which he had to deal with personally, Chu Yuan knew the rest of the


    matters could be entrusted to his subordinates. That was a good opportunity for his men to gain


    invaluable experience.


    Moreover, the whole purpose of investing so much in grooming them was so they could lighten his


    load and free him from the mundane chores.


    Just as Chu Yuan was about to leave, he heard a rumble from a distance. A bloodied figure was


    seen struggling from the ground and finally rose from where Ye Qingtian had fallen


    ¡°It''s Ye Qingtian!¡± Mo Gucheng and his team eximed in joy.


    ¡°What? That fe is alive?¡± Chu Yuan was visibly shaken.


    Indeed, Ye Qingtian was still alive. Even though his body was badly mutted and he had no energy


    to fight anymore, he had stood up once again.


    He stubbornly stood up and roared at Chu Yuan in his hoarse voice. ¡°It ain''t over, Chu Yuan!¡±


    That challenge infuriated Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let me give you a hand and send you on your final journey!" he replied.


    Chu Yuan had wasted too much time at Mount Yan, and he was losing his patience.


    He took a big stride, charged forward, and directed his fist directly at Ye Qingtian''s head.


    He dispensed all the frivolous techniques and chose to finish Ye Qingtian in the most primitive and


    violent manner.


    Just as King of Fighters and hispatriots gasped and looked on in horror, a bawdy voice


    sounded from afar saying, ¡°Here Ie! Let me see which assh*le is bullying mypatriots from


    Jiangdong!¡±

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    Huangniu''s bawdy voice echoed through the mountains and stunned everyone present.


    Chu Yuan was especially shocked at the mention of Jiangdong. His face fell and his whole body


    tensed up.


    To both War God Castle and Chu Sect, Jiangdong was a ce that they could not take lightly. Even


    a god realm master like Chu Yuan had respect for that ce and anything associated with


    Jiangdong.


    After all, Ye Fan was from Jiangdong, and that was also where the Chu ancestors hailed from.


    Even Chu Yuan''s mother, the Grand Old Lady of the Chu family, was residing somewhere in


    Jiangdong incognito. She was the reason why Chu Yuan left Jiangdong to thest in his battle n.


    Although she was far away, she managed to instill fear in him without being physically present. Chu


    Yuan had no wish to confront her unless absolutely necessary.


    Upon hearing Huangniu''s naughty voice, he immediately suspected he was a Jiangdong fighter sent


    by the olddy.


    He went on a high alert and focused his attention on the intruder, temporarily halting his pursuit of


    Ye Qingtian.


    When he turned around and saw that it was a calf instead of a prominent fighter, his face fell and he


    insulted, ¡°Who is this ugly beast? Are you courting death?¡±


    He casually waved his arm and directed a few strikes in Huangniu''s direction, and bursts of energy


    shot toward Huangniu.


    After that, he turned around and couldn''t be bothered with Huangniu anymore.


    After all, it was just a calf, albeit an unusual one that could talk.


    Chu Yuan was not about to waste his time and energy on a mere animal. He assumed that the few


    casual strikes he directed at Huangniu were sufficient to take care of it.


    ¡°Take note, you Chinese martial artists. Don''t dream of a miracle happening and that someone


    woulde to your rescue. No one has the capability to do that. There used to be such a person,


    but unfortunately for you, he is dead,¡± he said.


    ¡°Come to think about it, I have you, War God Castle, to thank. I was badly injured then, and if you


    had worked with Dragon God Hall to save Chu Tianfan, I would not be able to stop you. Thankfully,


    you chose to turn a blind eye to his plight, and thus, I could sessfully finish him off. As a gesture


    of appreciation for your past assistance, I will grant you a quick death today!¡± he gloated,ughing


    gleefully.


    One could hear the pride and arrogance of a winner in hisughter.


    Ye Qingtian was infuriated by that, and his teeth and fists subconsciously clenched tightly in anger.


    Sword Saint''s body jerked involuntarily, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions. Back then, he


    chose to give up on Ye Fan because he was worried War God Castle was not strong enough to go


    against Chu Yuan.


    When Chu Yuan revealed that he was badly injured at that time and they could have sessfully


    saved Ye Fan, a deep sense of remorse and guilt arose in Sword Saint''s heart.


    s, it was toote to regret and repent as they could not turn back the clock.


    What they could do was quietly await their demise.


    Sword Saint and hispatriots had given up hope and closed their eyes, ready to take on that


    final blow from Chu Yuan.


    Just when Chu Yuan was about to finish Ye Qingtian and his men off, something whizzed past


    behind him.


    He immediately turned around, and the sight that greeted him shocked him.


    Huangniu had fended off his attack and appeared behind him.


    ¡°H-how is this possible? A casual strike from me can badly injure any supreme fighter. Don''t tell me


    this stupid calf is more formidable than a supreme fighter!¡± Shock was written all over Chu Yuan''s


    face.


    He had not paid much attention to the beast earlier. However, it had ovee his attack and came


    straight up to him, so he had to be on his toes.


    He decided to give Huangniu a deadly knockout blow, but before he could move his fist, Huangniu


    had already sent a lightning-quick kick in his direction.


    Its sturdy hoovesnded hard on Chu Yuan''s chest.


    Chu Yuan thought he could take on that kick directly with his Dragon God Body, but to his surprise,


    Huangniu''s strength was beyond his imagination and he could not withstand that blow even with his


    Dragon God Body!


    All those present stared in disbelief and dropped their jaws at that mind-blowing sight of Chu Yuan,


    the high and mighty head of Chu Sect, being sent hurtling across the air by a calf!


    ¡°Da*n! How dare you look down on me? I''m going to stomp you to death! I stomp, and stomp, and


    stomp!¡± Huangniu gave Chu Yuan an earful as it stomped frically at him.


    The frenzied attack started in mid-air, but even after Chu Yuan fell into the ruins, Huangniu had no


    intention of letting up. He went over andnded a few more kicks on Chu Yuan, sending him straight


    into the ground.


    W-Nhat?


    All those present at Mount Yan gaped in astonishment at that surprising turn of the event. Anderson


    and his men, who were getting ready to go on a killing spree, were especially shocked.


    Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and their team were simrly thunderstruck as they stared at the god-like


    calf.


    ¡°Th-this power is not for real, is it?¡±


    ¡°What kind of a beast is this?¡±


    The incredulous sight of a god realm master being stomped by a calf gave Mo Wuya and those


    around him goosebumps.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After defeating Chu Yuan, Huangniunded back on Mount Yan and paced around, eyeing the two


    opposing parties.


    Finally, his gazended on the fighters of Chu Sect, and he impatiently asked, ¡°Are you the family of


    Ye Fan, the heir of Jiangdong?¡±


    ¡°Although I detest that jerk, Ye Fan, I had no choice but to do this. My future happiness is at stake


    and in his hands. I''ll save you just this once. Stand up straight and at the count of three, start


    marching forward. I will lead you id*ots back to Jiangdong,¡± he


    ordered.


    Huangniu saw that those people looked like Ye Fan, and so he instinctively assumed they were Ye


    Fan''s men and the people of Jiangdong.


    Anderson''s face fell and he sternly rebuked Huangniu. ¡°W-What are you talking about? We are from


    Chu Sect, not the idiotic family of Ye Fan. Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Huangniu tilted its head in confusion and mumbled, ¡°You''re not? Some of you looked like Ye Fan, so


    I thought you are his family.¡±


    Next, Huangniu turned toward Ye Qingtian and his men and said, ¡°Since they are from Chu Sect,


    then you must be Ye Fan''s id*ots. Count yourself lucky! Come with me, and I''ll lead you back to


    Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°But let me forewarn you¡ªdon''te with me unless you are Ye Fan''s family! I''m only here to save


    that jerk''s family and men! The rest of the people can die for all I care,¡± added Huangniu as it picked


    on its nose.


    Huangniu was never a busybody. If not forthe agreement it made with Ye Fan, it would not have


    traveled such a long way to Mount Yan. In order to save itself as much trouble as possible,


    Huangniu decided it would only take Ye Fan''s subordinates and family back to Jiangdong. It would


    not entertain requests for help from anyone unrted to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Y-you are Ye Fan''s pet?¡± Ye Qingtian was once again blown away. He never thought Ye Fan


    actually had such a formidable calf as a pet! It was so strong that it managed to bury Chu Yuan in


    the ground.


    Although Huangniu took advantage of Chu Yuan''s carelessness, the fact that it was able to defeat


    Chu Yuan put it on par with at least the top three on the Sky Ranking. It wouldn''t be a surprise if it


    was a worthy match for those god realm masters too!


    The thought that a calf could be so awesome made Ye Qingtian''s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Before Ye Qingtian could remain stunned for long, Huangniu had widened its eyes upon hearing


    War God''s words.


    It instantly kicked its hoof on Ye Qingtian''s face.


    ¡°You''re the one who has been f*ckng raised by Ye Fan! I was raised by nature. He was not involved


    at all! Have I ever relied on him to provide for me?¡± Huangniu was furious.


    It was a dignified being, but now, they were treating it like it was Ye Fan''s pet. There was no way it


    would not be mad.


    Nevertheless, Huangniu was still merciful.


    Otherwise, a smack from Huangniu would have killed War God with how injured thetter was.


    Right then, War God rose to his feet with a guilty look on his face.


    ¡°Sorry, Mister. I didn''t think through my words and have said the wrong things.¡±


    Ye Qingtian knew that he had made a mistake as well, so he apologized to the calf.


    He never thought that the four-legged calf would be such a prideful creature.


    Sure enough, capable people all had a temper of their own.


    Wait, no, I should be saying all impressive calves have a temper of their own instead.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p. Are you Ye Fan''s follower? If yes,e with me. If not, stay here and wait for death to


    im yo u."


    Huangniu did not want to waste too much time lingering around.


    After all, there were tons of things he had to do at Jiangdong, so he did not want to waste his


    precious life on pointless people like these.


    Ye Qingtian froze for a second before nodding. ¡°Yes, yes. I''m Ye Fan''s follower, but I''m not the only


    one. These people beside me are all his followers. We''re all from Jiangdong.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was shrewd and he was quick to figure out the situation.


    He realized that it seemed like the calf was only there to help out Jiangdong people who were close


    to Ye Fan.


    Thus, he told it that they were all from Jiangdong.


    ¡°Da*n! That many of you?¡±


    The corner of Huangniu''s eyes twitched. It was annoyed, for there were over a hundred people in


    front of it.


    Huangniu was doubtful, so he began asking them one by one. ¡°Are you really all from Jiangdong?


    Are you really all his followers?¡±


    The martial artists from China were not fools. They knew that their lives were in Huangniu''s hands.


    Therefore, they all nodded and told it that they were from Jiangdong and were Ye Fan''s


    subordinate''s followers.


    ¡°Well then, since you''re all his followers, hurry up and follow me back to Jiangdong. I don''t want to


    stay in this darn ce any second more than I have to,¡± Huangniu urged the others to swiftly leave


    Mount Yan and head toward Jiangdong.


    However, it was a big group, and there were bound to be people who were unwilling to give up on


    Mount Van and return to Jiangdong.


    One would be the King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng.


    Just as Huangniu was about to lead the people away, Mo Gucheng anxiously stepped out.


    He stopped Huangniu and snarled agitatedly, ¡°Why do we have to go back to Jiangdong? Mount


    Van is the sacrednd of martial arts in China! If you can defeat Chu Yuan, you can surely defeat


    Chu Sect too. You have the ability to guard Mount Yan. Moreover, as a calf of China, you too, have


    the duty of guarding the sacrednd of China''s martial arts world! Hence, you can''t go back to


    Jiangdong. You have to stay here and aid us in making Chu Sect retreat. You have to help us guard


    this sacrednd of China''s martial arts world. Jiangdong is a speck of dust inparison to Mount


    Yan. Why should we stay in that ce instead of guarding the sacrednd?¡±


    Nevertheless, all his words were only to convey one point, which was that he did not want to go to


    Jiangdong.


    King of Fighters'' thought was a sentiment Sword Saint shared.


    ¡°King of Fighters is right. If you''re a calf of China, you should be guarding the sacrednd of China''s


    martial arts world and not a small ce like Jiangdong. You have to stay and defend thend


    against Chu Sect with us. Jiangdong isn''t in any danger and doesn''t have anyone to guard it.


    Moreover, it symbolizes nothing to China''s martial arts world, so there''s nothing there that''s worth


    our protection. On the other hand, Mount Yan is thend of China''s martial artists. It''s the ce of


    the highest martial arts authority in China, and it''s a symbol for so many things.¡±


    ¡°I think that out of everywhere to guard, Mount Yan should be the one we should guard too!¡±


    Both King of Fighters and Sword Saint did not want to go to Jiangdong.


    War God had mentioned it before, but the two had rejected his idea.


    Both had deep feelings for China and Mount Yan.


    In contrast, they bore little feelings for Jiangdong.


    Furthermore, Ye Fan was there, and the two of them had embarrassed themselves there back then


    too.


    Therefore, they were not fond of the ce.


    Why should we head to Jiangdong and guard the hometown of a dead man instead of guarding the


    sacrednd of China''s martial arts world? Ye Fan''s clearly not worthy enough to make all of China''s


    martial artists guard his hometown instead of the sacrednd of China''s martial arts world.


    ¡°Sword Saint, King of Fighters, why are you still clinging onto your personal prejudices at a time like


    this? Is there a point in arguing over such things now?¡±


    ¡°What''s most important is to protect the many lives of China''s martial arts world.¡±


    Ye Qingtian gritted his teeth when he heard Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' words.


    Great tribtion wasing for them, but King of Fighters and Sword Saint were still stubborn


    about the significance of Mount Yan.


    Is Jiangdong not China''snd too?


    Whilst Ye Qingtian was boiling in rage, Huangniu frowned, seemingly realizing something.


    It turned around and asked Sword Saint and King of Fighters, ¡°Are you both from Jiangdong too?


    Are you Ye Fan''s followers too?¡±


    At that, everyone turned toward the two.


    Many were waiting for Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' response.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtian, who was by Huangniu''s side, kept giving the two men looks.


    He was signaling them to state that they were from Jiangdong and were Ye Fan''s subordinates.


    However, Mo Gucheng scoffed.


    ¡°Jiangdong? I just said that Jiangdong''s a small ce, so how can a pir of China be born from


    that ce?


    I, Mo Gucheng, hail from Yanjing. Thisnd I''m stepping on is my hometown. What a joke! I''ve lived


    more than enough years to be Ye Fan''s grandfather. I''m the Hall Master of War God Castle, so how


    can I possibly be his follower?¡±


    Mo Gucheng thenughed in pride.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sword Saint too shook his head and refused to say that he was from Jiangdong. He also refused to


    say


    that he was Ye Fan''s subordinate.


    After all, he was the Hall Master of War God Castle¡ªa prestigious figure in the nation''s martial arts


    world.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was only a man who came to fameter on.


    No matter how talented or powerful Ye Fan was, the Hall Master of War God Castle who had been


    the Sword Saint for his whole life would find death easier than to im that he was Ye Fan''s


    follower, for that meant that he would be bowing to a junior.


    ¡°Y-You-¡±


    Ye Qingtian was absolutely livid to hear their answers.


    He was really disappointed with them.


    ¡°Fools! Why are you still so adamant about clinging to your pride at a time like this? What''s wrong


    with admitting that you''re Ye Fan''s follower? It''s not as if we''re going tough at you on that!¡±


    Ye Qingtian had truly lost it.


    They''ve been leading the people for far too long to the point they''ve lost their intellect! How can they


    still be so concerned about their identities even at a tough time like this?


    Left without a choice, Ye Qingtian tried to convince Huangniu, ¡°Mister, they''ve been dropped on


    their heads, so they''re speaking nonsense. To be honest, they''re both from Jiangdongtoo, and


    they''re Ye Fan''s followers.¡±


    However, Huangniuughed. ¡°Do you think I''m a Peking idiot?¡±


    After his bout ofughing, Huangniu went over to Sword Saint and King of Fighters before sending


    them flying with two kicks.


    ¡°Get lost if you''re not from Jiangdong! The rest of you,e with me.¡±


    Huangniu then led the others down the mountain.


    In the meantime, both Sword Saint and King of Fighters were reeling in from the shock of getting


    kicked.


    ¡°Y-You crazy calf, are you really going to leave? You''re a calf of China, and it''s your duty to guard


    China''s martial arts world! Otherwise, are you worthy of thend you tread on and the country that


    raised you? As long as you stay and aid us in defending against Chu Sect, War God Castle will


    double everything Ye Fan promised to give you when he was still alive! You''ll be one of the pirs of


    China, and you''ll be worshipped by the people!¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint mbered to their feet and stopped Huangniu, for they insisted on


    having Huangniu guard Mount Yan and give up on Jiangdong.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    ¡°Pir of my foot!¡± Huangniu cursed before kicking its hind legs.


    This time, Huangniu used more strength and broke Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' ribs.


    The two men retched blood and rolled down the mountain.


    ¡°Are you two idiots? Say, people from Jiangdong, why are you spending time around idiots?¡±


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters enraged Huangniu, who could not hold itself back from cursing.


    Then, it questioned the martial artists from China as to why they were spending time with two


    foolish men.


    However, who would dare to reply to Huangniu?


    Sword Saint was the Hall Master of War God Castle, and most of the time, none of them dared to


    speak to Sword Saint.


    Everyone in China was exceptionally respectful toward Sword Saint.


    Yet, Huangniu was currently cursing at those two men.


    No one had done that before, and no one would do that again.


    Who would truly dare to reply to Huangniu?


    Even Ye Qingtian was silent.


    Instead, he turned and ran down the mountain to check on King of Fighters and Sword Saint''s


    condition.


    ¡°Stop being foolish, King of Fighters and Sword Saint. Hurry up and follow Huangniu back to


    Jiangdong! If Mount Yan''s gone, we''ll get it back another time. Why are you so adamant about the


    loss of this ce?¡± Ye Qingtian gritted out as he tried to convince the two to change their minds.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were covered in blood.


    They were already grievously injured, and the kick from Huangniu only made their injuries worse.


    Now, they even had trouble rising to their feet again.


    Despite so, Sword Saint shook his head and said, ¡°Ye, you don''t understand. King of Fighters, Tang


    Hao, and I have been here at Mount Yan for our entire lives, and we''ve been at War God Castle for


    that long too. Our whole life has been spent living on thisnd. Tang Hao didn''t hesitate to end his


    life to guard Mount Yan. But now, you''re asking King of Fighters and I to give up on thend that


    Tang Hao guarded with his life to flee to Jiangdong with you?¡±


    Sword Saint shook his head andughed. Then, he continued, ¡°Sorry, but we can''t do that. We


    really can''t. How are we going to face Tang Hao if we leave? How will we face Mount Yan, the ce


    we''ve guarded for years?¡±


    The determination in Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' eyes was apparent. They clearly had no


    intention to leave with Ye Qingtian.


    Ye Qingtian trembled from the rage he felt. ¡°We''re only temporarily leaving this ce. We''ll surely


    get thisnd back if it''s possible in the future. Must you die on Mount Yan to be able to face Tang


    Hao? Must you die here to be able to face the people who died here? This is nothing but


    foolishness!¡±


    Indeed, Ye Qingtian could not understand Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' stubbornness. After all,


    everything was possible as long as one was alive.


    That was a simple thing to understand.


    However, some people would give up on their lives for something trivial like reputation.


    What would that be if not foolishness?


    ¡°A goal to reach, perhaps. Ye, when you were up against Chu Yuan earlier, didn''t you give up


    escaping too? Weren''t you willing to use your life to protect the people behind you?¡±


    Mo Gucheng gave him a sorrowful smile.


    ¡°Is that the same? The martial artists of China are all going back to Jiangdong with Huangniu. The


    two of you shoulde along with us to continue guarding the surviving martial artists,¡± Ye Qingtian


    refuted.


    However, Sword Saint and King of Fighters shook their heads again.


    ¡°Ye, we''re not the same. You don''t understand the feelings we have for War God Castle, and you


    don''t understand the feelings we have for War God Castle. Honestly, we know that War God Castle


    is doomed once we leave. What''s the point for us both to keep living once the castle is gone?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ye Qingtian persisted.


    Unfortunately, Sword Saint and King of Fighters no longer wanted to heed his words.


    ¡°Ye, have you heard about this before? A king dies for his country. When Chongzhen Emperor was


    up against the enemies, he could have left Jiangnan to survive, but why didn''t he leave? Instead, he


    chose to hang himself on a tree! That''s because the emperor of a dying emperor has no right to live


    anymore, let alone have any dignity to face his people. Ye, let us be. Go with them. The future of


    China''s martial arts world lies on all of you now.¡±


    Both Sword Saint and King of Fighters had made up their minds.


    Instead of going to Jiangdong and Ye Qingtian, they decided to share their fates with the fate of War


    God Castle.


    Huangniu was livid when it saw how the trio were still talking, and it swore, ¡°Are you going to get


    moving or not? You''re dilly-dallying so much. Do you want me to give you a good kick and send you


    to your afterlife instead?¡±


    ¡°Get moving? Will you?¡±


    Just as Huangniu was done speaking, a deep voice came from the bottom of Mount Van.


    Then, Chu Yuan, who Huangniu had kicked to the bottom of the mountain earlier, shot upward like


    an arrow that left its bow.


    He came at full force, and his presencemanded instant attention.


    ¡°It''s the Old Master!¡±


    ¡°The Old Master is out!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°The Old Master is fine!¡±


    The dispirited Chu Sect fighters regained their motivation at the reappearance of Chu Yuan.


    On the other hand, the poor martial artists of China revealed frightened looks on their faces.


    Even Ye Qingtian was looking worried.


    Although they now had Huangniu in their ranks, Ye


    Qingtian and the others were still doubtful if Huangniu could actually go up against Chu Yuan.


    ¡°F*ck! You idiots! I asked you to leave, but you didn''t want to do that. Now I''ve got to work hard


    again!¡± Huangniu grumbled when it saw Chu Yuan re-emerge.


    Then, it dashed forward to start fighting with Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Who are you? Could it be that you''re the Sacred Beast that War God Castle has reared?¡±


    Chu Yuan was stunned by Huangniu''s appearance.


    Moreover, the calf was unpredictably strong. He could not help but began wondering if the calf was


    actually a Sacred Beast that guarded China''s martial arts world.


    It would be just like Chu Sect''s ze.


    Sacred Beasts like them had lived for many years, and they were exceptionally mighty.


    ¡°More like you''re my foot!¡±


    Huangniu did not bother chitchatting with Chu Yuan. After a curse, it kicked him.


    However, Chu Yuan was not going to stand still and let Huangniu kick him this time.


    He shot out The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch at the calf.


    Thump!


    A foot and a fist collided.


    The terrifying shockwave rippled in all directions.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Both Chu Yuan and Huangniu were stunned.


    Clearly, neither thought much of each other''s battle prowess.


    Huangniu, especially, had looked down on Chu Yuan''s fighting ability.


    After all, it had easily kicked Chu Yuan to the bottom earlier.


    Nevertheless, Chu Yuan could now hold up against one of its kicks.


    ¡°Sh*t! You''re quite strong, aren''t you? Let''s do it again!¡±


    Huangniu roared before swinging its second leg-


    Thump!


    Chu Yuan then raised his other hand to deflect Huangniu''s attack.


    ¡°I won''t believe this! Again!¡±


    Huangniu refused to believe what it had witnessed.


    It then lifted its remaining two legs and kicked Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan copied its attack and leaped into the air to smack his legs against Huangniu''s legs.


    ¡°Darn it! You can even defend that?¡±


    Huangniu''s eyes widened.


    It thought that its four legs would easily defeat the two-handed man.


    However, as it turned out, Chu Yuan would have four limbs to use if he were to use his legs as well.


    ¡°Still, this isn''t the end yet!¡±


    With a sneer, Huangniu spun around to whip its tail at Chu Yuan.


    Its tail was longer than a meter, and it was like a whip sweeping across thend.


    Smack!


    A clear sound rang out when its tail pped Chu Yuan''s face.


    s, Chu Yuan did not expect that move from Huangniu, and he did not have a tail to copy that


    attack either.


    Instantly, Chu Yuan''s face began bleeding.


    ¡°Hahaha! You can''t deflect that one, can you?¡± Huangniu smugly replied.


    ¡°You beast! I''ll renounce being a human if I don''t crush you here today!¡±


    Unlike Huangniu, Chu Yuan felt anger burning in him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Chu Yuan had never suffered such humiliation in his life.


    He could not believe that an animal had pped him.


    Moreover, it was done in front of his followers. That humiliated him.


    Chu Yuan instantly lost his temper.


    He ignored the fact that his face was still bleeding and charged toward the calf like a madman after


    Huangniu pped him.


    In one second, he rained his fist a hundred times on Huangniu, and his punches came in all


    different directions.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Every single strike was a mighty one, and they were urately trained on Huangniu.


    Huangniu nearly went mad when he saw the continuous attacks from Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Darn it! Are you insane? Can''t you just endure a p from me? Do you really need to give your all


    in this fight?¡±


    Fortunately, Huangniu had four legs, so it could still manage to hold its ground against Chu Yuan''s


    ferocious blows.


    However, that was all it could do. After Chu Yuan went mad, Huangniu obviously lost the upper


    hand as Chu Yuan''s attacks forced it to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Dude, why don''t we have a talk instead? I won''t hit you, and you don''t hit me. If you don''t put me in


    a tough spot, I won''t do that to you either. I''ll bring a few men away, and you''ll get to have the rest of


    them. How does that sound? Doesn''t it sound great that we''ll be able to coexist? Is there a need for


    you to do this to me?¡±


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    While Huangniu defended itself against Chu Yuan''s assault, it kept trying to negotiate with Chu


    Yuan.


    Nevertheless, Chu Yuan was not going to listen to Huangniu''s words, and he continued throwing


    blows at it. Yet another punch struck Huangniu''s hoof, and it made Huangniu howl in pain.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why are you getting more and more relentless despite my words? Is there something


    wrong with your head? It''s fine for I have the perfect medication for you that I''ve inherited from my


    family ¡ªcalf''s pee! It can cure everything. Open your mouth, and I''ll give it to you right away. I''m


    sure it''ll rid you of your mental issues! Don''t worry. It''s fate that brought us together, so this will be


    free medication for you!¡± Huangniu generously told him. It nearly gave Chu Yuan some of its feces


    too.


    ¡°Anymore nonsense from you and I''ll end your life!¡±


    The calf was driving Chu Yuan to the edge of insanity.


    He had never seen a calf that could talkthat much in his life.


    In fact, Chu Yuan was certain that Huangniu was talking more than Chu Yuan ever had in his life.


    It irked Chu Yuan to the point he wished he could rip Huangniu''s mouth off its face!


    ¡°Sh*t, do you know how to talk to others? I''m giving you calf pee, but you''re cursing at me? You''re


    biting the hand that feeds you! You don''t appreciate my kindness at all!¡±


    A momentter, Huangniu said, ¡°Fine, I won''t force you to drink it if you don''t want to. Let''s continue


    the earlier topic. What do you think? Do you want to mull over that? Let''s put this fight to a halt. I


    won''t do anything to you people, but don''t you stop me from bringing the men back either. If that''s


    not okay, I can get Ye Fan to find you a nice girl. He has tons of beautifuldies around him. I''m


    serious. You''ll surely fall for one after you see them.¡±


    Huangniu was still keeping up with the conversation.


    ¡°Shut up! If you want to fight, then fight properly. Otherwise, get lost!¡±


    Chu Yuan was genuinely on the verge of an angry outburst.


    He had never seen any being fight that way.


    The calf''s chatters almost destroyed Chu Yuan''s sanity.


    Thus, he could not help but shriek furiously at Huangniu.


    ¡°Now''s the time!¡±


    Huangniu was a witty calf.


    Right as Chu Yuan was seized by anger, Huangniu took the opportunity to flip and p Chu Yuan


    on the face with its tail again. At the same time, it kicked its four legs right at Chu Yuan''s chest and


    sent him all the way down again.


    ¡°F*cking leave now!¡±


    Right after Huangniu kicked Chu Yuan down, it quickly turned to shout at Ye Qingtian and the others


    to get them to leave Mount Yan right away.


    Upon hearing Huangniu''s cry, the martial artists of China began fleeing toward the foot of Mount


    Yan.


    However, before they could run far...


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion sounded out.


    Chu Yuan charged back out again.


    ¡°F*ck! How can he be so quick?¡±


    Huangniu dropped its jaw, stunned by the sight.


    He thought that he would be able to stall Chu Yuan fora period of time even if he could not


    grievously hurt Chu Yuan earlier.


    Yet, Chu Yuan returned much faster than Huangniu expected.


    ¡°You shameless animal! I, Chu Yuan, will surely devour your flesh and drink your blood today!¡±


    Chu Yuan, who had charged his way back to the battlefield, had reddened eyes.


    He never thought that the calf would be that shameless¡ªthat it would distract him with the strings of


    nonsense earlier before striking him.


    A wave of fury burned inside Chu Yuan.


    He never thought that he, a man who had lived for over a hundred years, would have fallen for a


    calf''s trick.


    Chu Yuan had just failed in a mind game against an animal.


    ¡°Don''t be mad. Losing your temper makes you fall ill easily. It was an ident just now. Let''s have a


    good talk instead.¡± Huangniu parted its lips to chuckle at Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    Chu Yuan sincerely did not want to waste any of his breath on Huangniu anymore.


    The calf was smart, and if he were to keep fighting against Huangniu, it might actually set him up


    again.


    Thus, Chu Yuan did not show any mercy anymore.


    He struck with all his force right away.


    Thump!


    After a sh of golden light came the sound of a dragon''s roar from Chu Yuan.


    After activating Dragon God Body, Chu Yuan stepped into the air and waved his hands as if he was


    holding a sword.


    ¡°First Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªCloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Thump!


    The shocking stamp of his foot nearly crushed even space itself.


    Huangniu widened its eyes into saucers as rm bells began ringing in its head.


    ¡°Darn, you''re actually being serious about this?¡±


    Huangniu found its courage fleeing at the way Chu Yuan was going all out without any regard for his


    life.


    It instantly turned to run.


    However, Huangniu was a moment too slow.


    In the next second, Chu Yuan''s foot kicked Huangniu''s face, and it instantly began bleeding from his


    nose.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, you''re trying to kill me? Fine! Since you''re going all out, I''ll do the same! D*mn you for


    kicking my face. Not even Ye Fan has ever hit me that way!¡±


    Huangniu gritted its teeth in pain and scrunched up its face when it saw its nosebleed.


    Then, it readied itself to fight Chu Yuan to its death.


    In the meantime, the martial artists from China who were on Mount Yan were beginning to retreat


    from the mountain.


    However, Ye Qingtian had yet to leave as he was worried about Huangniu.


    Huangniu hade to save them, so he could not possibly just leave it while he fled on his own.


    Furthermore, Ye Qingtian was gravely injured so he would not be able to run far.


    Hence, he decided to stay on Mount Yan and await the results of Chu Yuan and Huangniu''s battle.


    ¡°Second Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªTumble of the Majestic Mountain! Third Form of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky¡ªEarthshaking Palm! Fourth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªRed me


    Finger!¡±


    Evidently, Huangniu had infuriated Chu Yuan to make thetter release four attacks continuously.


    The destructive force stupefied Huangniu.


    ¡°Da*n this! I''m not going to y with you anymore! I''m going to leave now!¡±


    Huangniu, who had seemed like he was going to put up a good fight earlier, instantly chickened out.


    Itnded on the ground and spun around to escape.


    After all, it was only there to help out; hence, it saw no point in losing its life for Ye Fan.


    As the saying went, every man for himself.


    As a matter of fact, Huangniu could not even care about China''s martial artists'' safety as it quickly


    disappeared from its opponent''s line of sight.


    It was obviously swift in its escape, for no matter how hard Chu Yuan tried, he could not catch up


    with the calf.


    After all, Huangniu had four legs, and it was likely that no one would be able to match its speed if it


    were to run with all its might.


    ¡°D*mn it! I''m going to skin it alive one day!¡±


    Chu Yuan had ended up letting Huangniu run, so he gritted his teeth in fury.


    Nevertheless, War God and the others were still around.


    ¡°War God of China, let''s see who''s going to save you now.¡±


    Huangniu had fled so quickly to the point War God and the others could not evene back to their


    senses before there was no trace of Huangniu to be found.


    Without Huangniu, War God and the rest were naturally left vulnerable to their opponents.


    However, just as Chu Yuan was about to kill Ye Qingtian, an earth-shattering sound reverberated.


    Then, the calf, which had fled earlier, returned. At lightning speed, it bit Ye Qingtian''s sleeve and


    swung its head to swing the man onto its back.


    ¡°Hang on tight! Don''t me me if you fall off!¡±

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    With a roar, Huangniu grabbed Ye Qingtian and raced toward the path to Mount Van''s exit like a


    mad creature.


    ¡°Don''t go, Mr. Huangniu! Sword Saint and King of Fighters are still here. At least bring them with


    you if you''re leaving.¡±


    Panic filled Ye Qingtian''s eyes.


    Even though Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and Ye Qingtian had many differing opinions, how could


    Ye Qingtian simply watch and let his friends of decades andrades die? He couldn''t let that


    happen.


    However, Huangniu didn''t care about that.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! What you said was easier said than done! Not even a second thought


    crossed your mind when you made that demand, did you? Have you thought about what would


    happen if I died here? Moreover, those two aren''t citizens of Jiangdong. Their life or death isn''t my


    concern. I would''ve left you there too if it wasn''t for my promise to Ye Fan,¡± Huangniuined as


    he panted.


    ¡°Mr. Huangniu, I know about your capabilities, so I know you didn''t fight with all your strength earlier.


    If you used your trump card, you might have a chance to win against Chu Yuan!¡±


    Ye Qingtian had watched the battle from the start to the end.


    Huangniu and Chu Yuan had exchanged blows and attacks.


    Before Chu Yuan used his trump card, Huangniu still had the upper hand.


    Huangniu only started losing after Chu Yuan unleashed Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    However, everyone could see that Huangniu didn''t fight Chu Yuan with all his strength.


    Huangniu had only been thinking about ways to flee from the start. If he fights with all his might, he


    might not lose to Chu Yuan.


    ¡°F**k off, will you? You guys aren''t my family or friends and definitely not my wife, so why would I


    risk my life for you?¡±


    Be grateful I even took you with me as I fled. What? Do you want me to risk my life for them? Yeah,


    sure.


    Everything will turn out great if I win, but what if I lose? I''m the one that has to take that risk and


    suffer the loss. Stop f**king spewing nonsense, or I''ll kick you off the mountain too!¡±


    Everyone treated War God with respect, but Huangniu was not polite to him in the slightest.


    He refuted all of Ye Qingtian''s suggestions with a snide.


    He wants me to risk my life for these Chinese? Don''t even think about it! I will never ept a


    business deal that will end in a loss.


    ¡°B*stard! Don''t show your face in front of me ever again! Or I''ll ughter you and your whole


    family!¡±


    At that moment, Chu Yuan''s furious cuss sounded from behind them.


    After Huangniu fled with War God, Chu Yuan chased them for hundreds of miles.


    However, Huangniu was too fast.


    Their distance began to grow the more Chu Yuan pursued. Finally, Chu Yuan had no choice but to


    give up the chase in the end.


    After letting out a frustrated bellow, he turned around and headed back to Mount Yan.


    ¡°How is it? Have you taken care of those Chinese martial artists?¡±


    After Ye Qingtian left with Huangniu, Mount Yan lost all its firepower.


    Anderson led members of Chu Sect and eradicated the entire mountain.


    That was when Chu Yuan asked him with a dark expression.


    Anderson''s face paled slightly. ¡°Many had fled when that b**tard caused a ruckus earlier, but I''ve


    already sent my men to run after them.¡±


    ¡°Useless!¡± Chu Yuan''s temper red at the disappointing news and pped Anderson across his


    cheek.


    Anderson was flung into the air and crashed onto the ground yards away. Blood spluttered from his


    mouth. Despite that, he still obediently got up to his knees in front of Chu Yuan, asking for


    forgiveness.


    ¡°Where are the two Supremes from China? Have they run away as well?¡± Chu Yuan asked.


    Anderson answered quickly, ¡°No! I''ve already sealed their powers to prevent them from blowing


    themselves up. They''re now being held within War God Castle, waiting for your punishment.¡±


    Anderson''s report improved Chu Yuan''s mood slightly.


    I thought I could annihte War God Castle with this attack. I never thought things would turn into


    such a mess. War God and that dreg of society managed to escape. I even got two whips from that


    calf!


    Even now, Chu Yuan could feel the burning pain across his cheeks from the two whips earlier.


    ¡°That f**king b**tard! What is his background? How can there be such a monster hiding within


    China?¡±


    Huangniu had Chu Yuan infuriated and puzzled.


    I''m curious about that calf''s background and even more Interested in his rtionship with


    Jiangdong. Does he have anything to do with that olddy from Fenghai?


    Chu Yuan decided to push that thought aside since he couldn''te up with an answer.


    He asked Anderson to take him to Sword Saint and King of Fighters.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you thief! You''ll face your karma for all the bad deeds you did!¡±


    Inside War God Castle, Sword Saint and King of Fighters were tied to stone pirs.


    They were close to dying from the serious injuries they suffered.


    They might have chosen to detonate themselves like Tang Hao did if members ofChu Sect didn''t


    seal their elixir field with some special technique.


    ¡°Haha! Karma? Who can mete out punishments for my deeds? God? Before long, even this world


    can''t bind me here. A mere God has no right to judge me!¡±


    Chu Yuanughed as he stood there and looked down at the two men slumped on the ground.


    ¡°Kill us. We will not surrender ourselves to Chu Sect,¡± Sword Saint stated calmly.


    With War God Castle defeated, both he and King of


    Fighters were prisoners of war.


    His will to live had been snuffed out. His only request was to die, so he wouldn''t have to suffer any


    more humiliation.


    ¡°I''ll send you off sooner orter, but not now. I still have some use for the two of you.¡± Chu Yuan


    wasn''t nning on killing them that swiftly.


    ¡°Stop being delusional. We won''t tell you anything. It''s pointless to keep us alive,¡± Sword Saint said


    coldly.


    Chu Yuan snickered. ¡°I didn''t expect an old man like you to have such strong integrity. Regardless,


    don''t fret. You don''t have to tell me anything. I don''t need it. What I need is for you to stay alive. If


    I''m not wrong, Ye Qingtian and Huangniu would''ve fled to Jiangdong. Say, do you think the Chinese


    martial artists will fight back if I take you two with me to invade Jiangdong? If I seized the king, I


    have the empire under mymand. With the Hall Masters in my hands, it''s only a matter of time


    before the remaining dregs of China fall into my hands.¡±


    Chu Yuanughed in a vicious way.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters panicked at his


    words.


    ¡°You are despicable! I rather die than be your hostage!¡±


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters had always lived with glory and received praises of admiration


    from Chinese martial artists all their lives.


    The thought of sumbingto Chu Yuan''s hostages and getting dragged to Jiangdong like dogs had


    them in a nervous wreck.


    They would rather die than suffer that kind of humiliation.


    Why didn''t they go to Jiangdong when War God asked them?


    The main reason was they were embarrassed to show their faces in Jiangdong.


    After all, they were the ones who decided not to save Ye Fan then. In other words, they were the


    ones who pushed Ye Fan to his death.


    They had disappointed the people of Jiangdong, so they were too embarrassed to show their faces


    there and seek help.


    They also didn''t want Ye Fan''s disciples to see them in such wretched states.


    Hence, they were adamant about not leaving with War God.


    Yet, Chu Yuan was about to take them there.


    One could imagine the panic and breakdown stirring within King of Fighters and Sword Saint.


    However, their anger was the least of Chu Yuan''s concerns.


    ¡°With Mount Yan eradicated, China has been defeated. Clean up the area and rest here temporarily.


    Invade Jiangdong with me three dayster! I also need someone to investigate Chu Tianfan''s power


    in Yanjing when he was still alive. ughter anyone who had any contact with Chu Tianfan. Don''t


    let any of them escape.¡±


    Chu Yuan gave his final orders.


    The biggest reason for Chu Yuan to personally came to conquer China was Jiangdong.


    At the same time, his biggest fear was also Jiangdong.


    ¡°I hope you don''te and cause amotion this time, olddy.¡±


    Chu Yuan lifted his head and gazed in Jiangdong''s direction.


    In that direction, an olddy sat quietly in an old mansion as though she was waiting for something.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    While Chu Yuan was resting with his Chu Sect army, thousands of miles away around Mount


    Chumen, a few strong auras shot into the sky, disappearing into the clouds.


    The terrifying auras felt clear as day despite thousands of miles in distance.


    ¡°The auras shoot into the clouds like a raging bull!¡±


    ¡°T-This is...¡±


    On Mount Chumen, members of the Tang and Chu family were shocked at the scene as they all


    rushed to higher grounds and gazed at the powerful auras with fear.


    ¡°Supreme grandmasters!¡±


    ¡°Four supreme grandmasters...¡±


    A few people gasped with surprise.


    At that moment, a web of despair and anxiousness engulfed members of Chu Sect.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The heavily injured head of Chu Sect elders, Tang


    Xian, let out a rueful sigh.


    ¡°The Dragon yers have returned. Dragon God Hall has resurrected in the end...¡±


    Regret and hatred filled the head of Chu Sect elders.


    He regretted not killing Gaius and the rest then and there and letting them have the chance to


    return.


    Now, it was time for Chu Sect to reap what they sowed.


    A few years earlier, Ye Fan nearly eradicated Chu Sect with the power of Dragon God Hall.


    Yet, Ye Fan reappeared right when Chu Sect was about to take over the world, and he even helped


    Gaius and the rest regained their powers.


    In just a couple of days, the almighty Dragon God Hall had regained its full strength.


    Tang Xian knew Chu Sect''srgest threats were Ye Fan and the Dragon God Hall.


    ¡°There''s nothing to fear, Mr. Tang. We have elites of our own. The Old Master and Mr. Tianqi


    achieved many breakthroughs over the few years. No matter how powerful Chu Tianfan is, he''s no


    match for us.


    I''m sure the Old Master will lead the Chu Sect army to obliterate Mount Chumen once he heard Chu


    Tianfan is still alive,¡± a member of Chu Sect said with dissatisfaction from behind Tang Xian.


    For the past few days, Members of Chu Sect had been trying to send information to Chu Yuan, who


    was thousands of miles away.


    s, Ye Fan and the Jones family had intercepted all of them.


    That was why news of Ye Fan defeating Chu Sect didn''t spread despite the incident having


    urred a few days ago.


    The members of Chu Sect were living with fear under Ye Fan''s threat.


    .At that moment, the Dragon yers had once again regained their powers. Naturally, that news


    was another fatal blow to the members of Chu Sect


    Within the Jones familynd, a terrifying aura swallowed the entirend and sky like the deep sea.


    Michael Jones stood outside with members of his family as he looked up at the auras shooting into


    the


    clouds with excitement gleaming in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, is this the power of a supreme grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°How powerful!¡±


    The entire Jones family was stunned.


    The Jones family had always been weak in martial arts. Only Bill Jones held the title of a Supreme


    in the entire Jones family.


    Besides, Bill Jones relied on medication and pills to achieve the title of Supreme.


    Hence there wasn''t much of a chance for the Jones family to witness the power of a supreme


    grandmaster.


    Amidst the excitement, a lean figure came outside and joined the mass.


    Seeing that lean figure, Michael Jones and his people scuffled to the sides opening up a path for


    him.


    In the wide front yard stood a man with his hands sped behind his back.


    With his gaze staring straight ahead, he said, ¡°Come out. It''s time to do some work after so long.¡±


    His tone was impassive, but no one could defy themandingtone hidden behind the casualness.


    Swoosh!


    Four figures shot from their rooms into the sky like arrows released from the bow at the man''s


    command.


    Finally, theynded in a kneeling position in front of the man.


    ¡°The Earth God, Gaius!¡±


    ¡°The Fire God, Owen!¡±


    ¡°The Water God, Su Muqiu!¡±


    ¡°The Wind God, Cecil!¡±


    ¡°We greet the Dragon Master!¡± the Dragon yers chorused their greeting.


    The deafening greeting of respect mmed into the Joneses'' ears like thunder.


    Michael Jones and the rest could feel their eardrums vibrate and the fine hairs on their skin stood


    up on ends.


    A few people''s faces turned pale at the loud greeting.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Rise. How do you feel? Have your powers recovered?¡± he asked.


    Gaius beat the rest to answer. ¡°Haha! Thanks to Master, not only have we recovered our powers, I


    think it has reached a higher level than before.¡± Heughed.


    Owen and the rest nodded with agreement.


    ¡°He''s right, Master. We didn''t do any training or cultivation to get back the powers those Chu Sect


    b**tards had dispersed, but why does the Internal Energy within me feel much more powerful than


    before?¡±


    Their improved capabilities came as a surprise to them. The Dragon yers'' mood soared at that


    realization.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    ¡°That''s normal. Hard work always bring sess. There is no suffering that is pointless in this world.


    Your past wounds have formed the toughest scars,¡± Ye Fan said.


    Gaius and the rest nodded.


    ¡°Haha! Let''s not idle here, Master. Let''s move out! I can''t wait to fight against Chu Sect.¡±


    Gaius was impatient and eager to take revenge against Chu Yuan and the others immediately after


    his power recovered.


    However, Ye Fan shook his hand. ¡°Let''s not rush. Before that, I have a few things to give to you.¡±


    Huh?


    All the Dragon yers were bewildered. ¡°What thing?¡±


    Ye Fan didn''t answer and instead waved his hand.


    The next minute, a loud buzzing split across the sky, and a fiery red me shot across the horizon.


    With a thundering ng, a long fiery red sword stabbed into the ground in front of the Fire God,


    Owen.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Owen was taken aback at the sudden appearance of a sword.


    Ye Fan''s voice echoed across the area like a st.


    ¡°Fire God, Owen, you have followed me into countless battles over many years. Even though you''re


    a womanizer, your service was exceptional. I grant you this sword, Scarlet me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Another ck glint shot into the sky.


    A ck sword shed through the clouds,nding in front of Gaius.


    ¡°Earth God, Gaius, you saved my life numerous times in precarious situations. Your effort and


    bravery aremendable. I grant you this sword, Smashing Unds!¡±


    ¡°Water God, Su Muqiu... I grant you the sword, Sapphire River!¡± ¡°Wind God, Cecil... I grant you the


    spear, Abyss!¡±


    Boom!


    Three swords and a spear pierced the earth in front of each Dragon yer.


    A scary aura came from above and nearly crushed the horizon.


    The amazing phenomenon shocked the audience. Even the Dragon yers were amazed.


    It was obvious from their expressions that they never thought their master would gift them weapons.


    After they dropped to their knees and expressed their gratitude, they eagerly unsheathed their


    weapons and wielded them enthusiastically.


    Schwing!


    The sword whistled as it cut through the air. The aura from the sword extended over thousands of


    miles.


    A thousand miles-long gully cut across the entire Jones family manor with a wave of Gaius'' sword.


    ¡°Haha! I love it! With Smashing Unds in my hands, I can defeat everyone under the sky! I''m


    undefeatable!¡±


    Martial artists were happiest when they learned a powerful technique or gained an incredible


    weapon.


    Moreover, the Smashing Unds that Ye Fan chose for Gaius was very helpful to him.


    The other Dragon yers were satisfied with their new weapons after trying them out.


    ¡°Master, where did you get all these weapons from?¡±


    ¡°We''ve never even seen any of such priceless weapons before. We''ve never even heard of it.¡± The


    Dragon yers were curious.


    Ye Fan answered somberly, ¡°I traded them with my life.¡±


    The Dragon yers were moved by how far their master was willing to fight for them and promised


    themselves they would treat their master faithfully.


    However, unbeknownst to them, Ye Fan stole those weapons from Indra.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    There was a man standing with his hands behind his back on the top of Mount Chumen.


    The Tang, Chu and Jones families were on their knees before him.


    Of course, some were forced to get on their knees, and some prostrated themselves before him


    willingly.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan! You''re nothing but a scoundrel who killed your ancestors. Kill us if you dare!¡±


    In the crowd, Tang Xian was forced to kneel before Ye Fan as thetter''s aura was too


    overwhelming.


    As he was the head of elders of the top sect in the world, one could imagine how devastated and


    humiliated he felt now as he was forced to prostrate before Ye Fan.


    He couldn''t help but roar in anger and reluctance.


    Of course, Tang Xian wasn''t the only one. The elders of the Chu family felt humiliated as they had to


    kneel involuntarily.


    However, Ye Fan paid no heed to their protests.


    He was now the cream of the crop.


    Anyone in his spot would naturally ignore themotion created by such unimportant beings.


    Ye Fan was looking at Gaius and the like.


    ¡°It has been years since I was kicked out of the Chu family. I''ve been dying toe back! Now, I''ve


    fulfilled my wish. The Chu family and the entire Mount Chumen are under my feet! The so-called topContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    sect and the strongest n of the world are now prostrating themselves before me. Mother, I''ve


    avenged you sessfully. I shall now do what I want now,¡± Ye Fan dered solemnly.


    A glimmer of resolve appeared within Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Previously, all Ye Fan wanted was for the Chu family to provide an exnation so he could seek


    justice for himself.


    As of now, he had seeded.


    The Chu family had paid the price for looking down on him back then.


    If he were to sessfully sought justice two years ago, Ye Fan most probably would''ve brought his


    wife and family into seclusion by leaving theplicated martial arts world.


    s, fate was cruel.


    Two years ago, during the battle on the shores of Eastsea, Chu Sect forced Dragon God Hall into a


    corner and tried to wipe them out. Numerous capable Dragon yers had perished in the battle.


    Hence, Ye Fan had to avenge them.


    ¡°Dragon yers, listen to mymand. Chu Yuan is cruel enough to jeopardize people all over the


    world. The heavens are furious, and the people areining. Everyone wants him dead. Today,


    Dragon God Hall shall punish him for the heavens. We shall kill Chu Yuan and massacre the entire


    Chu Sect! We won''t leave until we seed!¡± Ye Fan snarled.


    His voice was as loud as thunder, and it rumbled over Mount Chumen for a longtime.


    Tang Xian and the rest had no idea that a group of people woulde to Chu Sect and dere that


    they wanted to eradicate them all.


    They found it ironic and humiliating.


    ¡°Oh, how mortifying! This is the biggest humiliation of Chu Sect!¡±


    When many members of Chu Sect were sighing in shame, Gaius and the like roared, ¡°We shall


    ughter Chu Yuan and Chu Sect! We shall ughter Chu Yuan and Chu Sect!¡±


    They roared in unison.


    Michael and the Jones family also responded to Ye Fan''s calling willingly.


    Thus, the members of Chu Sect grew furious at the sight.


    ¡°Michael! You''re a traitor! You betrayed your own people by helping outsiders to wipe out Chu Sect?


    How will you exin this to your ancestors? You''re nothing but a bunch of ingrates!¡± Tang Xian


    growled in fury.


    Hearing that, Michael let out an angry bark ofughter.


    He leaped and delivered a kick to Tang Xian''s face.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you use me of betraying Chu Sect? It was all your fault that we ended up in


    this state! You were the reason that my father and my n members lost their lives. I want nothing


    more than to rip you apart! I can''t believe you still have the guts to spout nonsense as you''re doing


    to meet your doom soon. I shall beat you up!¡± Michael roared.


    He promptly took action and gave Tang Xian a good round of severe beating.


    Tang Xian was already seriously injured, to begin with. He was pinned to the ground by Ye Fan''s


    aura and had to endure Michael''s beating without getting a chance to fight back.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t ordered to spare the Tang family, Michael would''ve brought his n members to


    ughter every one of them.


    After venting his pent-up frustration, Michael and the Jones family followed Ye Fan back to China.


    Ye Fan felt conflicted as he stepped on the same path he had taken years before.


    Back then, he was defeated by Chu Sect. It took him some effort before he could escape from


    Mount Chumen.


    This time, he was leaving Mount Chumen with his dignity intact.


    He was a ruler starting a sessful campaign.


    When Ye Fan brought Gaius and the rest to China to battle against China, an ount on the Martial


    Artist Forum that hadn''t been logged in since three years ago went online secretly.


    Soon, a post appeared on the forum.


    It read: Everyone, it''s been a long time since west met. I''m Chu Tian fan, the founder and Hall


    Master of Dragon God Hall. Yes, I''m not dead. I''m back. To myrades from Dragon God Hall, I''m


    sorry you had to wait so long for my return. After losing the battle with Chu Sect, the members of


    Dragon God Hall had to disperse. It was all my fault. I''m too ashamed to face myrades.


    However, I have to take revenge on Chu Sect. I shall put my pride away and ask you to help me


    once again. Everyone who is concerned about Dragon God Hall¡ªincluding Dragon yers,


    Guardians, and elders from our branches. If you are strong-minded, and still have a dream, and you


    still remember Dragon God Hall and me, Chu Tian fan, please head to Jiangdong after reading this


    post. The time for the battle between Dragon God Hall and Chu Sect hase. I promise you this


    will be the final battlelChu Sect is too influential, and Chu Yuan is merciless. The world has been


    under their rule for too long. The old era will soon be destroyed, and we shall wee a new era!


    Myrades from Dragon God Hall, if you still have hope, then \ follow me so we can destroy the


    old era and create a new era that belongs to Dragon God Hall! However, there will undeniably be


    casualties during the war. I might be well-prepared, but I can''t guarantee that we''ll win the war.


    Thus, this is just a call. I''m not forcing you to join me. You''re free to decide whether you want to join


    me. However, after this battle, I, Chu Tian fan, shall resign from the post of the Hall Master of


    Dragon God Hall. This might be thest battle I''ll fight with you. Thank you for following me all these


    years. Let me bid goodbye to you in advance. As I look back on our journey, I realize we''ve been


    through a lot. Nevertheless, I don''t regret anything. Finally, I have onest word for everyone¡ªa


    little spark could start a big fire. I, Chu Tianfan, am back!


    At first, the post didn''t attract any attention.


    After all, there were thousands of new posts on the Martial Artist Forum every day.


    Soon, someone spotted Chu Tianfan and Dragon God Hall mentioned in the post.


    At once, the post created an uproar on the forum.


    It garnered so much attention that it ended up as the most trending topic on the forum.


    Thousands ofments were posted underneath that post swiftly.


    Onement read: What?Chu Tianfan?Are we talking about Chu Tian fan, the Hall Master of


    Dragon God Hall? Isn ''t he dead? Why is he back? Also, wasn''t Dragon God Hall dismissed after


    the battle that year? Is it making aeback?


    Everyone was floored.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Anotherment read: This is not true. This post is fake! I was there when Chu Tianfan died. I saw


    how thousands of swords pierced his heart, and he perished on the spot. There''s no way he''s still


    alive!


    Anotherment read: Where is the moderator?


    Hurry, suspend this ount for spouting nonsense and spreading false news!


    The Martial Artist Forum was exploding withments discussing the validity of that post.


    Of course, despite their surprise, most of the martial artists remained doubtful. They refused to


    believe that Chu Tianfan, who died three years ago, hade back to life.


    Many assumed it was fake news, just like the various fake news that imed Chu Tianfan was back


    previously.


    However, a group of people was convinced that the post was true.


    ¡°Oh, it''s Master! It must be him!¡± ¡°He''s back! Master is back!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only Master and Han have ess to the ount. Han will only log into the ount to post


    the post after receiving Master''s approval. Judging from the tone of the post, it must be Master who


    ryed this order!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go to China! We shall fight alongside Master!¡±


    Countless figures grew excited after reading the post from various corners around the world.


    Despite going into hiding three years ago, they remained passionate.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back when Ye Fan died, Dragon God Hall was dismissed.


    In China, War God Castle and even Chu Sect intended to get these strong fighters from Dragon


    God Hall for themselves.


    However, no one except for Ye Fan had the power to order them around.


    Thus, everyone assumed that Dragon God Hall would copse and be a part of history after


    Ye Fan''s death.


    No one expected that Ye Fan''s call would gather the members of Dragon God Hall once again!


    It was snowing heavily at the very north point of the world in Corleon.


    As the cold wind blew, a man in ck was traveling quickly across the icyndscape in Corleon.


    The terrifying force he brought about sent a Corleon bear that was busy hunting for food flying into


    the air.


    Those who knew Dragon God Hall well would immediately know that this person was one of The


    Eighteen Guardians, LongZi!


    ¡°Mr. Long, where are you? The president of Harder has been waiting in your residence for some


    time now. He has something to discuss with you.¡± Continuous questions sounded from his wireless


    earphone.


    ¡°Ask him to f*ck off!¡± Long Zi growled angrily.


    ¡°W-What about the women and gold he brought as gifts?¡±


    ¡°Throw them out!¡± the man in ck yelled. He then removed his earphones and crushed them into


    dust.


    He was currently dizzy with happiness.


    ¡°Master! Are you really back? I knew that the ident back then wouldn''t take your life for real. I


    believe you''lle back to us one day. This time, we won''t let you shoulder the responsibility alone.


    We will help you to wipe Chu Sect out! Bring it on!¡± Long Zi vowed.


    His loud roar crushed the thick ice into pieces.


    Meanwhile, a man d in a white robe was traveling across the sea as though he was walking on


    land.


    There were over a dozen figures following behind him.


    The waves crashed and roared beneath him.


    ¡°Hurry! We need to speed up. Hurry! Master, wait for me in China!¡± the man growled as his eyes


    turned red.


    His lightning speed formed a white line beneath his feet that went all the way to the sky.


    From afar, it looked like a Dragon King was swimming in the sea.


    His destination was Saspiuburg, China!


    Simr scenes were ying out in other parts of the world.


    Ye Fan''s post created an uproar in the martial arts world.


    Everyone couldn''t stop talking about it.


    Soon, many Dragon yers started traveling to China.


    Of course, not many people get to see them in action.


    Most of the martial artists in China had no idea about their arrival.


    Most people still thought that the post was fake.


    Only a few believed that Chu Tianfan was still alive.


    By then, the news of the copse of War God Castle had spread all over the martial arts world after


    Chu Sect fanned the mes.


    King Folo and those from India had received the news, too.


    Previously, Ye Fan told them to head to China to protect those in Jiangdong.


    However, they went sightseeing all over China instead of heading to Jiangdong upon arrival.


    Right then, they were having a drink in a restaurant at the foot of Tai Shan.


    ¡°King Folo, the martial arts world of China is doomed. War God Castle has copsed! China''s


    heyday is over. Even if Chu Tianfan returns, he can''t change anything. I think we should stay out of


    the matter and return to India,¡± Haiku said fearfully.


    War God Castle was the most influential force in Aploth''s martial arts world.


    However, it was wiped out that easily.


    Hence, the three of them got so scared that they didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Sect.


    King Folo couldn''t make up his mind.


    If they were to escape back to India, Ye Fan wouldn''t let the matter slide.


    However, they didn''t want to stay and help Ye Fan defeat Chu Sect for fear of offending thetter.


    ¡°We should choose the lesser of two evils. Chu


    Tianfan is alone. How will he fight against Chu Sect? Even if we are to take sides, we should side


    with Chu Sect,¡± Haiku advised him.


    King Folo hesitated for a long while before nodding. He decided to ignore Jiangdong''s plight and


    return to India.


    Right then, Bapei yelled out in surprise, ¡°King Folo, quick! Look at the forum! The Hall Master of


    Dragon God Hall has uploaded a post there!¡±


    King Folo could barely hide his surprise.


    The three Supremes immediately got their phones and logged onto the forum.


    They saw Ye Fan''s post that called for the strong fighters of Dragon God Hall to gather in China to


    fight against Chu Sect.


    ¡°D*mn it! I forgot that Chu Tianfan is backed up by Dragon God Hall. We can''t afford to offend them,


    too!¡± King Folo''s face went pale.


    ¡°Forget it. We shall do our best then. Let''s head to Jiangdong now. We shall take one step at a time


    and adapt to the situation if Chu Sect shows up at Jiangdong,¡± King Folo dered.


    Obviously, he was terrified after reading Ye Fan''s post.


    After all, Ye Fan was going all out!


    King Folo didn''t want to offend someone as crazy as him.


    Hence, he had no choice but to do what Ye Fan asked of him and protect Ye Fan''s rtives in


    Jiangdong.


    When King Folo was on his way to Jiangdong, Chu Sect''s army finally departed to Jiangdong under


    the lead of Chu Yuan after resting for a few days.


    Besides the army heading to Jiangdong, Chu Yuan didn''t forget to leave most of the strong fighters


    in Yanjing to wipe out Ye Fan''s influence in Yanjing.


    Before going there, Chu Sect had already investigated Ye Fan''s connections thoroughly.


    They knew that the head of the Xu family in Yanjing, Xu Lei, was one of Ye Fan''s close friends and


    had been handling the affairs in Yanjing on his behalf.


    Chu Sect and Ye Fan were mortal enemies.


    It was Ye Fan who had stormed Chu Sect back then and caused trouble for them.


    He might be dead, but Chu Sect wasn''t about to release his surviving forces in Yanjing.


    They wanted to exterminate Ye Fan''s forces once and for all.


    The members of Dragon God Hall had escaped to many different ces, so it was pretty hard to


    track them all down.


    However, it was easy for Chu Sect to exterminate Ye Fan''s forces in Yanjing and Jiangdong.


    That very night, countless fighters from Chu Sect stormed into the Xu family manor.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    ¡°Listen to mymand. Activate Yanjing Formation!¡±


    Inside the Xu residence, Xu Lei knew what was going on outside, so she activated thest amulet


    Ye Fan gave her.


    With hermand, countless pirs made of light suddenly shot up from the Xu residence.


    The pirs of light then connected with each other to form a protective barrier around the Xu


    residence.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, is t-this going to work?¡±


    ¡°Is this going to block off Chu Sect''s attacks?¡±


    Everyone in the Xu residence was panicking.


    A lot of them doubted the reliability of the Yanjing Formation. They didn''t think those pirs of light


    could stop the attack from the best force in the world.


    Yet, Xu Lei was very confident. With determination in her eyes, she answered, ¡°It''ll work. The


    formation Ye Fan gave me will surely be able to protect me from all kinds of danger.¡±


    There wasn''t the slightest hint of doubt in her tone.


    Outside the Xu residence, a one-armed elderly man led a dozen of Chu Sect fighters in an effort to


    attack the Xu family.


    Indeed, for a secr force like the Xu family, a dozen Chu Sect fighters were deemed more than


    enough to wipe the family out. In fact, the Xu family did not even have the ability to defend


    themselves.


    After all, there wasn''t even a Grandmaster in the Xu family.


    The one-armed elderly man, on the other hand, was on the verge of bing a Supreme during


    his peak.


    However, Ye Fan cut off one of his arms when Ye Fan was battling Chu Sect back then. The elderly


    man was so severely injured that he could no longer improve himself and be a Supreme.


    Having said that, the one-armed elderly man was still powerful enough to do whatever he wanted in


    Yanjing.


    In other words, he was strong enough to wipe out the Xu family on his own.


    To his surprise, the moment the one-armed elderly man was about to storm the Xu residence, he


    and his men suddenly saw the pirs of light shooting up into the sky.


    The pirs of light then served as light barriers that protected the Xu residence.


    ¡°Mr. Duoli, l-look!¡±


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    The fighters from Chu Sect were so stunned that they couldn''t utter another word.


    The one-armed elder''s name was Duoli, and he was also frowning.


    ¡°It''s just an illusion. Ignore it and keep moving forward!¡± Duoli nced at the barrier and concluded


    that it was safe for everyone to move forward.


    Despite Duoli''s assessment, a few of the Chu Sect fighters were sent stumbling backward when


    they tried to prate the barrier.


    Some of them were even vomiting blood as a result.


    ¡°Mr. Duoli, it''s not working!¡±


    ¡°This light barrier is so weird!¡±


    ¡°There''s no way we''re getting past it!¡±


    The fighters from Chu Sect were panicking because they were afraid of the unknown.


    They had never seen or heard about the light barrier that was protecting the Xu residence.


    ¡°Why are you guys so scared? Step aside and let me do it! This is surely just a puny trick. How dare


    they pretend to be smart in front of me? Back then, I was almost a Supreme. I doubt a weak


    formation from a family from the mundane world is going to stop me!¡± Duoli refused to believe that


    he could be beaten by the formation.


    Upon a shout, a sword appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Break!¡± Duoli let out a roar, and a tremendous amount of Qi began circling within his palm.


    With that, he shed at the formation ferociously.


    ¡°Will the formation hold?¡± The members of the Xu family who were hiding inside the manor were


    growing anxious when they saw what was happening before their eyes.


    Even Xu Lei was holding her breath subconsciously.


    Boom!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the next second, a deafening thud rang out.


    The surface of the formation then started trembling violently.


    However, it onlysted for a few seconds.


    The next moment, the crowd saw Duoli being sent flying a hundred meters away. At the same time,


    he was spewing out blood.


    Everyone in the Xu family was utterly stunned.


    None of them had expected Ye Fan to leave them with such a strong formation.


    Finally, Xu Lei could heave a sigh of relief and smile. I knew it! What Ye Fan left behind for me when


    he was still alive is the best!


    ¡°Mr. Duoli, are you all right?¡±


    The men from Chu Sect hurriedly went up to Duoli to help him up.


    Duoli spat out the blood in his mouth and fumed, ¡°F*ck! That should be something like a defensive


    formation. Chu Tianfan must''ve left it behind when he was still alive! As expected of someone who


    was ranked first in the Sky Ranking. He''s still such a nuisance after his death!¡±


    With the formation there, Duoli quickly realized that they would need a lot more time than expected


    to get into the Xu residence. ¡°If we can''t kill them, let''s wear them down! Everyone, let''s cut off their


    power and water supply. Seal off all the exits and don''t let the Xu family out. If they try to escape, kill


    them! Let''s see how long they can stay inside!¡±


    Duoli had to change his strategy. Instead of storming in, he wanted to wait for the Xu family to


    starve to death.


    When the Xu family found out what Duoli was going to do, they were all in utter despair.


    ¡°What should we do, Ms. Xu?¡±


    ¡°They''re going to starve us!¡±


    ¡°We''re not prepared for such a sudden urrence. We don''t have enough food and water in


    storage.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don''t get killed, we''ll eventually starve to death!¡±


    Everyone in the Xu family became flustered.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared resources beforehand. Even if Chu Sect were to seal us in, I


    have enough resources for us to survive this winter.¡± Xu Lei''s words managed to calm the Xu family


    down.


    Unexpectedly, someone asked Xu Lei an important question, ¡°Ms. Xu, what about after winter?


    What should we do then?¡±


    Xu Lei had no answer to that question. That''s a good question. Even if we can survive this winter,


    what about after that? No matter what we do, we''re trapped. We can survive for a while longer, but


    we can''t change what''s going to happen in the end. No one is going to save us. War God Castle is


    gone. Everyone in Jiangdong will have trouble saving themselves. Basically, we''re trapped, and


    there''s no hope for us.


    ¡°I''m sorry, everyone. I can only assure you that we''ll survive the winter. It''s up to fate to decide


    what''s going to happen to us next,¡± Xu Lei answered softly.


    She was extremely dejected and sad at the moment.


    In truth, she saw thising.


    She didn''t follow Ye Yuyan back to Jiangdong back then because she knew that she couldn''t


    change the oue. So what if I go back to Jiangdong? Even though the Yunzhou fighters are


    strong, they can only hold Chu Sect off for that long. What about a year or twoter? Sooner or


    later, they''ll fall. By then, Chu Sect will kill everyone. It''s certain death, and no one is able to change


    that. This has been the case ever since the moment Ye Fan died because no one else will be able


    to hold Chu Sect off and save us.


    What ensued was silence. Dead silence.


    Everyone at the scene subconsciously lowered their heads in hopelessness. How are we supposed


    to feel when we know that we''ll die after winter? Are we supposed to feel helpless, hopeless, and


    miserable?


    Suddenly, Xue Renyang yelled, ¡°No! Ms. Xu, we still have hope!¡±


    Xu Lei was puzzled because she had no idea what Xue Renyang was talking about.


    With trembling hands, Xue Renyang passed his phone to Xu Lei and stammered, ¡°Ms. Xu, i-it''s D-


    Dragon Master. This is sent by Dragon Master. D-Dragon Master isn''t dead. In fact, he''sing


    back. He had once again issued Dragon God Token. D-Dragon Master is returning. We might even


    get rescued before the winter ends!¡±


    Tears of excitement were running down his face.


    Xu Lei then looked at the message and read every word carefully. Although she had always been a


    strong woman, she started crying in an instant.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    ¡°It''s him! It''s Ye Fan! It has to be him! Ye Fan is still alive. Ye Fan is really still alive...¡± Xu Lei was


    trembling uncontrobly.


    The moment she knew Ye Fan was still alive, she felt a boulder lifted off of her chest.


    Although many of the others were wondering if the message hade from Ye Fan himself, Xu Lei


    didn''t doubt it one bit.


    Based on the choice of words, she could tell that the message was definitely written by Ye Fan.


    ¡°Haha! Ms. Xu, we have hope now. The day Dragon Master attacks China is the day we''ll all be


    free.¡± Xue Renyang was also extremely excited.


    For them, Ye Fan being alive was their light at the end of the tunnel.


    As long as Ye Fan was still alive, they could afford to feel hopeful again.


    While the members of Dragon God Hall were gathering, Junie, who was managing the Elysian


    Faction in India, also received the news.


    Nheless, Junie didn''t send help to China because she wanted to provide Ye Fan a passage for


    escape in case of an emergency. If Ye Fan fails again and the people of China refuse him, the


    Elysian Faction will take him in!


    With that in mind, Junie decided not to join the battle.


    Instead, she stayed in India to provide him with a way out if things were to fail.


    Despite that, Junie was extremely anxious when she found out that Ye Fan was getting the fighters


    of Dragon God Hall to gather in China.


    Although she had never believed in a higher power, she ended up praying for him that day.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was leading the Dragon yers toward China.


    Since Gaius and the rest were too slow and could not catch up to Ye Fan, Ye Fan decided to split up


    with them.


    Instead of waiting for them, he sprinted ahead at full speed.


    Gaius and the rest would meet up with him afterward.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Ye Fan was sprinting across the Pacific Ocean.


    For the past few days, it had been drizzling in the eastern area of the Pacific Ocean. It was as if


    God knew a war was on the horizon.


    Hence, dark clouds were gathering above the ocean, and even the water in the ocean had turned


    into darkness.


    Instead of the ocean, one would think that it was a bottomless pit underneath.


    Above the bottomless pit, a slim figure was seen running ahead at full speed.


    From afar, it was as if a beam was shooting across the ocean.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Like a dragon, the figure was running so fast that it created waves behind its trail.


    Indeed, the figure was none other than Ye Fan.


    A few years prior, he was on an identical journey back to his country. Back then, I was in a state of


    complete disarray. Now, I''m returning with a belly full of rage!


    Soon, China''s oceanfront appeared in Ye Fan''s sight. In another hour or so, I''ll be back on thend


    that raised me.


    Boom!


    Right then, he felt a strong wave of energying from far away.


    As a result, waves were generated across the ocean.


    As strong as Ye Fan was, even he was startled by the coldness from the icy gust of wind blowing


    past him.


    Ye Fan halted in his tracks immediately.


    With a frown, he turned to look in the direction the energy came from. That''s where Tokyo is!


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Fan''s frown deepened after he found out where the energy hade from. ¡°Although


    the source is thousands of miles away, I felt the energy fluctuations so clearly. The intensity is as


    strong as a small nuclear explosion. Even if supreme grandmasters are battling, they still won''t


    generate such strong energy fluctuations. Could that be from a god realm master?¡±


    Right away, Moon God came to Ye Fan''s mind.


    Feeling curious, Ye Fan stood still and looked in Tokyo''s direction.


    It was far away, so Ye Fan couldn''t see anything.


    Nheless, he could clearly feel the endless waves of energying from Tokyo. That''s only


    possible if there are strong fighters battling. Besides, based on the intensity of the energy, it''s most


    probably a battle between individuals from the god realm.


    ¡°What''s happening? Who is Eigetsu battling? Isn''t Chu Yuan in China? Could it be that he had gone


    to Japan?¡± Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling worried. When I was in solitary training in India, Eigetsu


    protected me for half a year before she went missing without saying a word.


    At that time, Ye Fan figured something had happened in Japan. However, he didn''t think too much


    about it.


    After all, Moon God was a god realm master.


    By right, there was nothing Moon God couldn''t ovee.


    Yet, Ye Fan couldn''t help but worry about Moon God when he felt the intense energy wavesing


    from Tokyo. Could it be that Chu Sect had divided their troops? Are they attacking China and


    Japan''s martial arts world at the same time?


    Back then, Ye Fan and Moon God protected each other with their lives.


    Ye Fan figured that there was a huge possibility Chu Yuan wanted to eradicate Moon God first


    before taking out Jiangdong and China.


    China doesn''t have many strong fighters. All it has are a few Supremes from War God Castle. If


    Chu Sect wanted to take out China, Demonic Duo would be able to get the job done easily. Chu


    Yuan doesn''t need to do it himself. Eigetsu is the only person Chu Yuan needs to worry about.


    With that in mind, Ye Fan suddenly changed his n about going to Jiangdong.


    He nced in China''s direction, and he saw no indication of any gruesome battles.


    It seemed like China''s martial arts world was still rather peaceful.


    Tokyo, on the other hand, kept generating waves of energy. It was obvious that a battle was at its


    climax.


    ¡°What should I do? Should I go to Tokyo or Jiangdong?¡±


    For a moment, Ye Fan couldn''t decide what to do.


    Not only were his family and friends in Jiangdong, but that was also his hometown.


    In terms of personal feelings, Ye Fan was supposed to protect Jiangdong. However, Eigetsu is a


    close friend of mine. She had put her own life at stake for me multiple times. Now that she''s in


    danger, how could I not care about her?


    Since both parties were equally important to Ye Fan, he was in a dilemma.


    After some time, Ye Fan gritted his teeth and made a decision. ¡°I''ll go to Jiangdong first! China''s


    martial arts world is weak. Even if Chu Yuan isn''t there, Chu Sect is powerful enough to wipe out


    China. Japan, however, has Eigetsu and her god realm prowess. Even if she can''t defeat Chu Yuan,


    she should still be able to stay alive.¡±


    After a while of contemtion, he decided to go to Jiangdong.


    After all, before he started his journey, Ye Fan found out that Chu Sect''s main intention was to


    attack China. There was even news about Chu Yuan''s presence in China.


    In that case, China''s martial arts world was supposedly in deep trouble.


    Apart from the fighters from Yunzhou, Ye Fan had also sent Huangniu and India''s Supremes there


    to protect Jiangdong.


    That being said, Yunzhou''s fighters could only hold on for that long.


    Ye Fan was afraid that Yunzhou''s fighters had already been beaten. Huangniu and the rest are


    witty. When dangeres, they usually run faster than anyone else. I can''t possibly count on them.


    Eigetsu, hang in there! I''ll go to Tokyo to help you after I bring peace to Jiangdong!


    Ye Fan looked in Tokyo''s direction and prayed for Moon God before running toward China.


    Little did Ye Fan know, Japan''s situation was dire.


    As Ye Fan had guessed, Chu Sect was indeed divided into two groups the moment they arrived in


    East Aploth.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan didn''t know that Chu Sect had sent their main forces to Japan.


    Ultimately, it was widely known that there were only two god realm masters in the world.


    One of them was in Chu Sect, while the other was in Japan.


    Therefore, Chu Sect''s main obstacle in their quest to conquer the world was Japan''s Moon God.


    A few days before, Chu Yuan had ordered Chu Tianqi, the head of the Chu family and Chu Sect, to


    lead all the elites in attacking Japan.


    As for those who attacked Mount Yan, they weren''t even considered elites in Chu Sect.


    When War God Castle was beaten, the martial arts world in Japan had also been eradicated.


    The remaining Japanese martial artists, together with Mochizuki Kawa, were defeated. They had


    then retreated to the Sanshin Organization in Tokyo.


    With Moon God as their leader, they were fighting for their lives against the Chu Sect troops led by


    Chu Tianqi.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    The Skytree in Tokyo, Japan, looked like a sharp de piercing the clouds.


    It was evening, and the light of the crimson sun was illuminating the horizon in a gorgeous hue.


    A skinny figure stood at the top of the Skytree with his hands behind his back.


    His gaze was sharp, and there was a vicious look about him.


    There was a pet that looked like an eaglet perched on his shoulders.


    With its four wings and fiery eyes, it resembled a mini fire-spitting dragon.


    The little fellow perched on the man''s shoulders quietly and kept himpany as he stared at the


    land beneath him.


    ¡°Back then, Chu Tianfan fought with Yukiteru Shou at the top of the Skytree and made a name for


    himself. It has been years, and you''re now nothing but a pile of dust. It is my turn to be at the top of


    the world! Chu Tianfan, history has proven that you''re just a passerby. I, Chu Tianqi, am the real


    owner of the world!¡± the man sneered.


    His voice rumbled all over the tower, and he didn''t bother hiding his smugness and arrogance.


    As Chu Tianqi spoke, his eyes glowed a golden hue.


    If Bill were still alive, he would immediately recognize that this man had Jade Eyes, supposedly


    passed down in their family.


    Chu Tianqi stood on top of the Skytree for a long while as though he was trying to sense the dead


    man''s aura.


    Many years ago, the man was an unknown kept man in Jiangdong.


    In the fight against Japan, he first yed Susa Mikoto from Sanshin Organization and defeated


    Yukiteru Shou.


    That fight propelled Chu Tianfan to stardom and created an uproar across the entire martial arts


    world.


    Chu Tianqi also heard that Ye Fan used his ability to subdue the mightiest god in Japan, Tsukuyomi.


    Rumors had it that on the day Ye Fan defeated Yukiteru Shou, Japan''s Moon God fell in love with


    him and offered him a kiss.


    Of course, that was a famous folklore in Japan.


    The martial arts world of Japan denied the matter and imed that Tsukuyomi Tenshin and Chu


    Tianfan were rivals on numerous ounts. She wanted him dead, so there was no way she would


    fall in love with him.


    Was it just a rumor?


    Despite so, Chu Tianqi couldn''t help but doubt their ims.


    He remembered how the Moon God risked her life to protect Ye Fan when thetter showed up at


    the Chu Sect two years ago.


    That alone proved that Ye Fan and the Moon God had an intimate rtionship!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, to be honest, I was jealous of you back then. I envied how strong and famous you


    were. Most importantly, I was jealous of how many women threw themselves at your feet. I still


    cannot understand what made the god realm masters and the mightiest god from a rival country fall


    in love with you. Even my fianc¨¦e betrayed me and traveled a long distance just to be your woman!¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s expression turned icy when he recalled the past.


    His gold irises turned crimson red as resentment, fury, and jealousy filled his heart.


    Chu Tianqi grew restless every time he thought about the man.


    He grew as agitated as a ferocious beast. Perhaps the only way to get rid of his resentment was for


    him to go on a killing spree.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I won''t lose! I shall prove to Grandpa, Master, the Chu Sect, and the entire world that


    I, Chu Tianqi, am as powerful as you! You might''ve ranked first in the Sky Ranking, but I can do that


    too! You might''ve destroyed Japan, but I can do that too! Since you yed Susa Mikoto, I shall kill


    Yukiteru Shou from Japan. You might''ve subdued Tsukuyomi, but I can do that too!¡± Chu Tianqi let


    out an arrogant peal ofughter.


    The murderous intent in his gaze was apparent.


    It was only early autumn in Tokyo, Japan, but his words seemed to have caused winter toe


    earlier than usual.


    Not long after Chu Tianqi made the deration, several figures flew through the sky from afar.


    Only supreme grandmasters were capable of traveling by flying in the air.


    The elders who rushed here were the elders of Chu Sect who followed Chu Tianqi tounch an


    attack on Japan.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we''ve searched everywhere for you. Turns out you''re here!¡±


    The elders gave Chu Tianqi a polite bow before they updated him about their work.


    The elders reported politely, ¡°Mr. Chu, besides Tokyo, the other martial arts forces in Japan have


    been wiped out. The highest authority in Japan''s martial arts world, Sword Shrine, has also been


    destroyed entirely. However, the Sword Shrine Head Priest, Mochizuki Kawa, managed to escape.


    He and the other survivors of Japan''s martial arts world are hiding in Sanshin Organization in Tokyo.


    Wee to seek your instructions. Mr. Chu, when will you attack Sanshin Organization and wipe


    out the entire martial arts world in Japan? That way, we can return to China as soon as possible to


    reunite with Old Master.¡±


    A few years ago, Chu Tianqi was just a junior in the Chu family. He was known for being a spoiled


    scion.


    After Chu Tianfan attacked the Chu Sect, Chu Tianqi''s position in the Chu Sect rose quickly.


    He was now among the top three influential people in Chu Sect.


    His power was third in line after his master, Tang Yun, and his grandfather, Chu Yuan.


    Hearing their question, Chu Tianqi shed a smile. ¡°There''s no need to prepare anything. We can


    do that now.¡±


    Chuckling, he slowly stepped out of the Skytree and stomped his foot.


    Boom!


    It was as if an enormous boulder was dropped into the ocean, for a deafening sound echoed across


    the sky like a nuclear explosion.


    The terrifying aura spread across the entire area, sending shockwaves everywhere.


    Countless buildings within a thousand meters shook violently. It was as though a tiny earthquake


    had happened in Tokyo.


    The citizens were shocked.


    Thinking that it was an earthquake, they dispersed and escaped to safety.


    Right then, Chu Tianqi''s voice reverberated across the city.


    ¡°Yukiteru Shou, Tsukuyomi, won''t you show yourselves and fight with me? If you stay in hiding, don''t


    me me for wiping out the entire city! You shall see a river of blood outside Sanshin Organization!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His warning boomed and rumbled over the entire Tokyo city.


    Everyone heard him loud and clear.


    Countless citizens lifted their heads and stared in shock at the tiny figure on top of the Skytree.


    Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that the loud resounding voice originated from such a


    small figure.


    Inside Sanshin Organization, Mochizuki Kawa and the others bore dejected expressions.


    ¡°Sword God, what should we do? Do we still stay in hiding?¡±


    ¡°If we stay in hiding, Chu Tianqi will kill the innocentmoners to vent his anger!¡±


    The Japanese martial artists in Sanshin Organization could barely hide their anxiety.


    Mochizuki Kawa was injured and weak. His face was pale, and he couldn''t figure out any solution.


    ¡°Is Moon God still in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, if you insist on staying inside, Japan will be doomed!¡±


    Left without a choice, Mochizuki Kawa kneeled outside Moon God''s residence and pleaded for the


    latter to show herself.


    A few days ago, Moon God had fought against Chu Tianqi on the sea.


    No one emerged victorious from the fight.


    After returning to her residence, Moon God went into seclusion.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the rest suspected that she went into seclusion to heal her wounds as she got


    injured in the fight.


    However, Chu Tianqi was right outside their door. He couldn''t understand why she still refused to


    show herself.


    Will you only show yourself after all your people lose their lives?


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were on the verge of despair when a gorgeousdy d in a white,


    flowy dress stepped out slowly.


    There was an authoritative air about her.


    ¡°It''s Lady Shou!¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the rest paid their respects to her.


    ¡°Rise. Moon God is still in seclusion. It will take a few days before she can show herself,¡± Yukiteru


    Shou announced.


    ¡°Lady Shou, that won''t do. The people from Chu Sect are already in Tokyo! Chu Tianqi even


    imed he would kill everyone in Tokyo!¡± Mochizuki Kawa eximed anxiously.


    Yukiteru Shou nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard him loud and clear. I shall handle him. Stay here and protect


    Moon God.¡±

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Chu Tianqi remained at the top of the Skytree.


    From afar, his skinny figure looked like a sharp de above the horizon.


    Behind him, a four-winged animal pped its wings and suspended in the air.


    Beneath the Skytree, countless of citizens were staring at him.


    Chu Tianqi had lost his patience.


    ¡°You still refuse to show yourselves, huh? Let''s see how long you canst.¡±


    Chu Tianqi waited for a long time, but no martial artists from Japan came to ept his challenge.


    Shaking his head, he lifted his palm and waved his hand in the direction of Tokyo.


    Swoosh!


    His Qi was as sharp as a de.


    Countless auras formed daggers and charged toward thend.


    Chu Tianqi was powerful and could wipe out Tokyo in the blink of an eye.


    Before his attack couldnd on the people, a white sh of light rose at the end of the horizon.


    It charged toward Chu Tianqi''s attack and crashed into it.


    Boom!


    Following the deafening explosion, both attacks were destroyed at almost the same time.


    ¡°Who was that? Get into position!¡±


    Shocked, the Chu Sect experts put their guards up and got prepared to start a battle anytime.


    Chu Tianqi was the only one who remained unfazed.


    He didn''t panic. On the contrary, an unnatural smile flitted across his lips.


    He looked like a general who had finally met his enemy!


    Swoosh!


    A gust of chilly wind blew across the Skytree.


    The next moment, a gorgeous figure came toward the Skytree on a cloud.


    She soon came to a stop before Chu Tianqi.


    ¡°Oh, it''s Lady Shou!¡±


    ¡°Lady Shou is here!¡±


    Some people beneath the Skytree instantly recognized her.


    They screamed her name and got on their feet excitedly.


    ¡°You have finally shown yourself, Yukiteru Shou. I thought you''d remain in hiding and ignore the fact


    that your people are going to die.¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s lips curved as he looked at the woman standing before him.


    He nced behind her and asked in surprise, ¡°Oh? Did youe alone? Where is the mightiest


    god in Japan, the Moon God?¡±


    After a pause, he asked sarcastically, ¡°Was she terrified after our previous fight and immediately


    fled Japan?¡±


    A mocking look danced past his eyes.


    Yukiteru Shou remainedposed.


    After years of protecting Sanshin Organization, she experienced many incidents.


    Chu Tianqi''s mocking words did nothing to faze her.


    She lifted her head and looked at him.


    ¡°Is Chu Tianfan an older family member of yours?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Tianqi promptly lost hisposure and flew into a rage. ¡°Chu Tianfan is just an


    abandoned child. What right does he have to be my family member?¡± he demanded furiously.


    Yukiteru Shou shook her head. ¡°Judging from your disposition alone, you''re not his match. He is the


    most excellent man I''ve ever met in the world.¡±


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Failing to tamp his anger, Chu Tianqi delivered a punch in Yukiteru Shou''s


    direction.


    Yukiteru Shou ducked and avoided his attack quickly. She shook her head and said slowly, ¡°Why?


    Don''t you agree with me? I''ve met him previously. We fought on the top of the Skytree. He gave off


    the vibes of an imperious king. You, on the other hand, look like a spoiled scion. Without your family


    and your father''s help, do you think you can achieve half of his achievements?¡±


    Her cool voice rang around the area.


    For years, Yukiteru Shou rarely showed herself as she lived in Sanshin Organization.


    She would ignore worldly affairs unless they concerned her country''s survival.


    Back when Chu Tianfan threatened to destroy Japan, she went to fight against him.


    After that fight, Chu Tianfan left a deep impression on her.


    From that day onward, Yukiteru Shou knew that Chu Tianfan would someday terrify the world.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In truth, that was exactly the case.


    Ye Fan defeated Tang Yun and Chu Sect to rank first in the Sky Ranking.


    Even the mightiest god in Japan, Tsukuyomi, fell in love with Ye Fan.


    ¡°It was a pity that he wasn''t as lucky as you. You were protected and aided by a strong family and


    n. You have a Grandpa in the god realm and rtives who spoiled you. However, your brother


    had no one else but himself to rely on,¡± Yukiteru Shou said solemnly.


    Chu Tianqi''s rage intensified.


    He roared viciously, ¡°Shut up! Shut the f*ck up! Chu Tianfan was a lowly b*stard. He was no match


    for me! He got lucky to be killed by my grandpa. I would have in him and burned him into ashes if


    he were still alive! I shall prove to the entire world that I, Chu Tianqi, am the best descendant of the


    Chu Sect!¡±


    His voice was full of jealousy and malice.


    Yukiteru Shou merely let out a light chuckle. ¡°You''ll never be his match. Even if you enter the god


    realm and be the strongest person in the entire world, you won''t be as charming as your


    brother. Chu Tianfan was undoubtedly a man full of charms.¡±


    Staring at the man who resembled Chu Tianfan, Yukiteru Shou couldn''t help but recall the night


    years ago.


    She would never forget the fight, for it was the most enjoyable fight she had ever had.


    Before that, Yukiteru Shou never thought a young man in his twenties could defeat her.


    Over the years, she had encountered her fair share of deception and scheming. In short, she had


    seen it all.


    Chu Tianfan, however, was pure and sincere.


    No one knew that Chu Tianfan swept through Japan and attacked the country single-handedly to


    fulfil a promise he made to a woman.


    The woman behind Chu Tianfan''s decision was now the mightiest god in Japan, Tsukuyomi!


    Many couldn''t understand why Tsukuyomi kept helping Ye Fan even though Japan had been in a


    feud with China.


    Only Yukiteru Shou knew the reason.


    Back when Moon God was at the darkest and most hopeless moment in her life, it was Chu Tianfan


    who gave her hope.


    He was a man capable of winning the heart of a god realm master. This useless but merciless scion


    was no match for him.


    A wave of fury crashed through Chu Tianqi when he heard her words.


    A menacing sh appeared in his gaze.


    His aura increased at a horrifying speed.


    ¡°How dare you say I''m no match for that abandoned son? I shall let you see how capable I am


    today! You''ll soon find out the extent of my strength! You said he defeated you here years ago.


    Today, I am capable of defeating you, too. I''ll make sure you die right here!¡± he dered.


    Boom!


    Right after Chu Tianqi made that announcement, a wave of aura exploded from his body.


    His body glowed brilliantly as a dragon''s roar echoed in the air.


    Chu Tianqi''s body emitted a magnificent glow.


    It felt like a divine being had just descended onto the earth.


    mes of anger licked through him as he charged toward Yukiteru Tenshin.


    Yukiteru Shou didn''t back down, for she had nowhere to hide.


    Behind her were millions of citizens of Japan.


    Moon God was still in seclusion, so she was the only one capable of stopping the Chu Sect''s


    massacre.


    Holding the Seven Foot Green de, she made her way toward Chu Tianqi without hesitation.


    The sword reflected the light as it shed ahead ferociously.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Rumble!


    A thunderous explosion sounded.


    Hidden underneath Sanshin Organization, Mochizuki Kawa and the like stared at the duel worriedly.


    They couldn''t help but clench their fists.


    ¡°Sword God, do you think Lady Shou can win the fight?¡±


    The stars dimmed across the horizon.


    In Tokyo, everyone saw two blinding shes of lights attacking each other ferociously on top of the


    Skytree.


    The explosion blew the clouds in the sky away.


    Even the stars weren''t shining as bright as before.


    The martial artists in Japan couldn''t help but hold their breaths. They wanted nothing more than to


    be assured that Yukiteru Shou would win the fight.


    s, Mochizuki Kawa shook his head. ¡°I can''t be sure. Previously, Lady Shou should be able to


    rank among the top twenty martial artists on the Sky Ranking. Under Moon God''s lead, she


    improved tremendously. Currently, she only managed to rank at most the top ten martial artists on


    the Sky Ranking. Chu Tianqi might''ve startedte, but no one knew how powerful he was. He had


    withstood several moves from Moon God. I can''t be sure who will end up victorious this time.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa furrowed his brows as worry overwhelmed his heart.


    He had experienced Chu Tianqi''s ability and even saw how Chu Tianqi fought with Moon God


    above the sea.


    Even after witnessing various fights involving Chu Tianqi, he still failed to determine the extent of


    Chu Tianqi''s power.


    When Chu Tianqi fought against Moon God, he only unleashed a few attacks before resorting to a


    sneak attack that injured Moon God.


    Hence, no one knew Chu Tianqi''s true power.


    Boom!


    Another blow was exchanged above the Skytree.


    Yukiteru Shou''s sword aura came crashing down, but Chu Tianqi punched it forcefully to disperse it.


    As Chu Tianqi stuck his fist out, Yukiteru Shou inched nearer and gave his chest a kick.


    Chu Tianqi was sent crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Nice one!¡± Mochizuki Kawa and the rest were delighted. ¡°Good job!¡±


    ¡°Lady Shou first used her sword to divert Chu Tianqi''s attention before sneaking closer to him to


    catch him off guard! Her sword attack was just a ruse, but her following attack was dangerous.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the like were impressed by Yukiteru Shou''s ability.


    That is what a powerhouse looks like. Not only is she an excellent swordsman, but her experience


    in battle and the tricks up her sleeve are beyond our imagination.


    On the other hand, Chu Tianqi was only a man who came to fameter on. Hecked experience in


    fights and wasn''t aspetent as Yukiteru Shou.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°We shall help you!¡±


    Seeing Chu Tianqi''s momentary setback, the elders from the Chu Sect nched and hurried over to


    check him out.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Tianqi roared, and they quickly retreated. ¡°This fight is between Yukiteru Shou and


    me. No one is allowed to butt in! Those who go against my order will die!¡±


    Chu Tianqi was upset at having suffered a setback.


    After that yell, he stomped the ground and charged toward Yukiteru Shou again.


    I don''t believe it! If Chu Tianfan can do this, so can I. I can defeat those who he defeated previously!


    His anger was mounting along with his aura.


    He unleashed the Chu Sect Fatal Moves!


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf!¡±


    Aided by his Dragon God Body, Chu Tianqi unleashed the Chu Sect Fatal Moves!


    Unfazed, Yukiteru Shou swung her sword at him.


    The sword auras tainted green danced in the sky. From afar, it looked like a flower blooming daintily.


    Just like that, Chu Tianqi and Yukiteru Shou got involved in the most vicious fight in their lives.


    That night, the sound of metal nging sounded on the top of the Skytree.


    When nighttime fell, the sky was still as bright as day.


    It was a sleepless night for many citizens in Tokyo.


    Staring at the sky, they paid full attention to the fight that would determine their country''s fate.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the rest couldn''t keep their eyes away from the sky. They prayed fervently and


    cheered for Yukiteru Shou''s victory.


    This fight, which could be one of the most amazing duels in the martial arts world''s history,sted


    for the entire night.


    The frightening force generated by their fight caused the skies to twist and turn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When dawn approached, the noise finally died down.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    ¡°Who is the victor? Is it Lady Shou or Chu Tianqi?¡±


    Within Sanshin Organization, Mochizuki Kawa and the rest were tense as they waited with bated


    breaths.


    Waiting for the results was far more unnerving than watching the fight itself.


    s, Sanshin Organization was too far away from the scene.


    Thus, they had no idea about the results of the fight.


    Mochizuki Kawa decided to send his men to the Skytree to check things out.


    Thud!


    Without warning, a figure fell to the ground with a thud, kicking up clouds of dust in its wake.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the rest were shocked when they got a good look at the figure.


    ¡°It''s Lady Shou!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Please wake up!¡±


    Shocked, they ran over to check her condition.


    Yukiteru Shou was covered in blood, on the verge of death.


    Her previous imperious aura and elegance were all gone.


    She had never been in such a wretched state.


    She looked like a capable general who had reached the end of the rope.


    Hearing their voices, she slowly opened her eyes. In a weak voice, she uttered, ¡°I-I''m sorry. I failed


    to protect you.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and his men felt tears pricking at their eyes. Some were already sobbing.


    ¡°Lady Shou, please stop talking. We shall treat you now. We will save your life...¡± they expressed


    sadly.


    A burst of raucousughter was heard. ¡°Save her? Dream on! Those who lost to me are fated to


    die!¡±


    No one knew the exact moment Chu Tianqi arrived outside Sanshin Organization. He was standing


    with his arms folded behind his back.


    His gaze was fixed on Sanshin Organization''s building before him as he burst outughing.


    With a wave of his hand, he picked up Yukiteru Shou''s sword lying on the ground and flung it out.


    Swish!


    The de sliced through the air and pierced through the horizon.


    Under Mochizuki Kawa and the others'' mournful gazes, the sword prated Yukiteru Shou''s


    chest.


    Its force dragged Yukiteru Shou back several feet and pinned her body to the hall of Sanshin


    Organization.


    Blood sttered everywhere in the hall.


    ¡°Lady Shou, no!¡±


    That very day, all martial artists in Japan were in shock and anguish.


    Mochizuki Kawa got so mad that his tears were tinged with blood.


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you kill Lady Shou? I''m going to kill you!¡± Mochizuki Kawa roared angrily.


    Behind him, hundreds of Japanese martial artists charged toward Chu Tianqi in a frenzy.


    All the while, it was Yukiteru Tenshin who protected Japan before Moon God''s revival.


    Chu Tianqi had ughtered their guardian angel. One could imagine how wretched and infuriated


    the martial arts world in Japan felt.


    They went all out to try and kill Chu Tianqi.


    Chu Tianqi merely nced at them and snorted in disdain. ¡°Insolent fools. Do they think they can


    defeat me?¡±


    As his lips curled slightly, he casually waved his arm and directed a few strikes.


    Before Chu Tianqi''s attack couldnd on the Japanese martial artists, a strong gust of wind


    emerged.


    An unprecedented force swept out from the depths of Sanshin Organization.


    Chu Tianqi''s attack crumbled bit by bit.


    At once, Chu Tianqi narrowed his eyes.


    He lifted his head and stared ahead.


    From afar, a gorgeous figure came toward him slowly.


    She was stunning beyond words.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, you''ve finally shown yourself. I heard that you previously admitted that Chu Tianfan


    was your master. From today onward, I, Chu Tianqi, shall be your new master.¡±

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Chu Tianqi became even smugger when he saw Moon God appear.


    Every word he spoke wasced with the arrogance of a man who was sure about his victory.


    It was as if Tsukuyomi had already lost to him and be one of his toys.


    Indeed, Chu Tianqi had been envious of Ye Fan''s good life for every waking moment all these


    years.


    How? How can a son abandoned by his family reach the top of the Sky Ranking? How can a


    b*stard like him make so many women fall for him? Angie, Moon God, and even my master, Tang


    Yun, all seem to have feelings for Chu Tianfan. On the other hand, I, Chu Tianqi,e from a


    wealthy noble family, but why aren''t they attracted to me?


    From the moment he had gotten Angie''s Jade Eyes, he had sworn to himself that he was going to


    get everything that used to belong to Chu Tianfan back¡ªhis power, his people, and his woman.


    If he could not get them back, then he was going to destroy them all.


    Moon God ignored Chu Tianqi.


    There were few people in the world who could get Moon God''s full attention.


    Chu Yuan was one of those people, for his power made Moon God wary of him.


    Ye Fan was another, for he was her master¡ªthe one she worried about the most.


    On the other hand, Chu Tianqi meant nothing to her. He was all but a scoundrel.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he had stolen Angie''s Jade Eyes, Moon God still looked down on him.


    After Moon God came out, she first inspected Yukiteru Shou''s injury.


    Yukiteru Shou''s chest had a through-and-through injury, and blood kept flowing out of her chest.


    Her usually somber face was nowpletely colorless.


    ¡°Moon... Moon God.¡±


    Yukiteru Shou reached out toward Mood God, her trembling voice barely audible.


    Two streaks of blood flowed down from her eyes.


    Moon God held her hand and transferred some Internal Energy to her in an attempt to prolong her


    life.


    However, Moon God was not an omnipotent god.


    Yukiteru Shou''s injury was too grievous; Chu Tianqi''s attack had sliced her most vital part.


    It was close to impossible for her to survive.


    Even if she did, she would lose her cultivation and be an ordinary person.


    After transferring the Internal Energy, Moon God turned to Chu Tianqi and icily uttered, ¡°Were you


    the one who hurt her?¡±


    Chu Tianqi snorted. ¡°Mood God, I think it''s best for you to be worried about yourself first. Otherwise,


    you''ll end up just like her.¡±


    Despite the faint smile on Chu Tianqi''s face, the gaze he had fixed on Moon God was a burning


    one.


    He had to admit that Moon God was the only woman who was as beautiful as his master, Tang Yun.


    They were equally graceful and alluring.


    Yet, her demeanor was slightly different from Tang Yun''s elegant demeanor.


    What Moon God had was a divine and ethereal feel to her.


    She was like a divine being above all people and worshiped by the people.


    ¡°I''m getting more and more jealous of Chu Tianfan. He must feel aplished to have a woman


    like you as his ve in the streets and in the sheets. One really does look forward to the sensation


    of conquering a divine being.¡±


    The more Chu Tianqi spoke, the more vulgar his words became.


    When Mochizuki Kawa and the others heard him, they became livid.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Her Highness is a holy noble being. How can she be humiliated by your nonsense?¡±


    Moon God was the faith of the Japanese martial artists¡ªshe was the most sacred being to


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others.


    Therefore, Chu Tianqi''s obscene words toward Moon God were certainly humiliating in the eyes of


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others.


    In fact, they were even more offended and furious than when they saw Chu Tianqi kiss Moon God


    back then.


    Nevertheless, Mochizuki Kawa and the rest were not the ones in power, so they could only fume


    helplessly.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you feeling humiliated? Did you not feel this way when your Moon God


    called that illegitimate child her Master? I''ve only made a fewments today, but you can''t take it


    anymore?¡± Chu Tianqi sneered, his tone tinged with mockery and envy.


    Moon God remained expressionless as if ice had spread across her face and concealed all her joy


    and misery away from the rest of the world.


    The only response Moon God gave to Chu Tianqi was, ¡°Do you think you''re worthy to mention his


    name? You will never have the right topare yourself to him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Tianqi snapped.


    This again? Why are these stupid women always saying this? Yukiteru Shou once said that I would


    never be on Ye Fan''s level, and now, Moon God is saying that I''ll never have the right topare


    myself with Chu Tianfan. These d*mn women! Are they blind? Can''t they see that I''m the one with


    thestugh? Moreover, Chu Tianfan is dead. He''s already six feet under as a loser. How can he


    possibly bepared to me?


    Moon God shook her head and continued in a calm manner, ¡°I know what you''re thinking about. You


    think that you''re the victor who has thestugh because you''re living a good life while he''s dead.


    However, you''ll learn something soon. You''ll find out that there''s a gap between you and him that


    you can never close. It doesn''t matter if my life ends here today. I''ll still tell you with no exaggeration


    that it''ll be your time and even Chu Sect''s time to die when he returns.¡±


    Her low voice was akin to the gentle breeze that caressed thend, but Chu Tianqi was no longer


    patient toward her.


    He bellowed, ¡°B*tch, are you still so in love with Chu Tianfan even though you''re at this point now?


    Since you can''t seem to live without him, I''ll send you to hell to meet him!¡±


    Immediately after, Chu Tianqi''s eyes turned red as a murderous aura began swirling in him.


    In the next second, Dragon God Body activated, and Chu Tianqi''s power began to visibly increase.


    Finally, Chu Tianqi threw a punch at Moon God.


    Nevertheless, Moon God simply swung her hand and shattered Chu Tianqi''s attack.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky. Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Instead of feeling despair at the failure of his first move, Chu Tianqi used the Chu family''s most


    powerful technique, Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    He had no choice, for he knew that god realm masters were no easy opponents.


    If he did not use Invoke the Celestial Sky, he would not be able to block even an attack from Moon


    God.


    It had to be said that Invoke the Celestial Sky was the most insane martial technique in the world.


    Even the Chu family''s simplified version allowed Chu Tianqi to be on par with Moon God for a


    moment.


    Once the Cloud Sun Kick wasunched, Moon God stopped counterattacking with nonchnce.


    The power from her elixir field exploded outward, and in the next second, Moon God did a set of


    sword moves to counter Chu Tianqi''s attack.


    Without missing a beat, the sword sh Moon God released shed Chu Tianqi.


    Chu Tianqi groaned before stumbling backward. Then, he retched up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    The elders of Chu Sect gasped and hastily stepped forward to protect him.


    After all, Chu Tianqi was the head of the Chu family and the heir to the Chu Sect. Furthermore, he


    was Chu Yuan''s favorite grandson.


    If Moon God were to y him there, the elders who had apanied him there would be


    apologizing to Chu Yuan with their lives.


    ¡°I''m fine!¡±


    Once Chu Tianqi regained his bnce, he spat out the remaining blood in his mouth.


    He then cast a gloomy look at Moon God. ¡°The power difference between a Supreme and a god


    realm master is truly a big one.¡±


    Moon God remained still and expressionless, the sword still in her hand.


    ¡°It would be best for you to summon that creature out if you do not wish to die. Even if you use


    Invoke the Celestial Sky, you''re still as threatening as a speck of dust to me,¡± Moon God uttered


    apathetically, looking down on him.


    Indeed, Moon God had never seen the Chu Sect fighter in front of her as a threat.


    The only one she was wary of was the four-winged flying beast behind Chu Tianqi.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    Moon God had no idea what was the monster behind Chu Tianqi.


    It looked so threatening that even Moon God was terrified of it.


    Moon God was once injured by this monster around the sea area of Japan when she wanted to kill


    Chu Tianqi but was distracted for a moment.


    It was only after that battle that Moon God knew that among all the powerhouses of the Chu Sect


    who besieged Japan this time, the most threatening creature was the flying pet behind Chu Tianqi.


    ¡°Can''t wait to die? If that''s the case, I''ll make your wishe true!¡± With a sneer on his face, a hint


    of viciousness shed across Chu Tianqi''s eyes.


    Chu Tianqi led the Chu Sect''s fighters and retreated for more than a thousand meters.


    Then, he ordered, ¡°ze, I''ll leave this woman to you! Defeat her! But remember to keep her alive. I


    want her to kneel in front of me and call me ''Master'' before she dies!¡±


    Chu Tianqiughed maniacally.


    He started imagining the scene of Tsukuyomi Tenshin kneeling in front of him as he said that.


    Roar!


    Following Chu Tianqi''smand, the four-winged flying creature that was originally the size of a


    young eagle looked up at the sky and let out a deafening roar.


    There was the sound of excitement that could not be hidden in its loud roar.


    It was like a bloody and impatient sword that finally had the chance to be unsheathed.


    Amid the sharp roaring, ze''s figure grew suddenly.


    The four wings, which had been as thin as cicada wings, had grown into unusually enormous wings


    that could block out the sun.


    Its red eyes were also as big asnterns.


    No one would have thought that a little flying pet would grow almost ten million times bigger in an


    instant.


    It was like an ancient Sacred Beast that could travel between heaven and earth.


    Scorching air waves radiated from its body in all directions like a storm.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°W-What monster is this?¡±


    ¡°Is that Godzi?¡±


    After the transformation, ze became so huge that it almost obstructed the sun.


    It had a huge body, a pair of red eyes, two pairs of sword-like gigantic wings, and ck scales all


    over its body.


    Its horrifying aura was enough to terrify everyone.


    Seeing such a scene, the citizens of Tokyo were full of fear.


    Even Mochizuki Kawa and the others were overwhelmed with shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    All of their faces turned pale in the blink of an eye.


    They had never seen such a scary creature in their entire lives.


    Although they had seen something like this on TV, those fictional monsters on TV were not as


    terrifying as the one in front of them.


    It very much resembled the Sacred Beast that was mentioned in ancient China myths that roamed


    the ocean.


    However, the one in front of them had four terrifying wings, and its figure was as huge as a hill.


    It was the second time that Yukiteru Shou had seen such a sight. Hence, she was not as shocked


    as the others.


    Instead, her expression was rather serious.


    Roar!


    ze let out a loud roar again after the transformation.


    Meanwhile, Chu Tianqi was behind ze, and his eyes started gleaming with green glints.


    There were even golden petals turning in his pupils.


    Those were the Jade Eyes!


    Back then, the Jones family used this pair of Jade Eyes to summon this Sacred Beast of the Chu


    Sect.


    At the moment, this skill was in Chu Tianqi''s hands.


    Therefore, this Sacred Beast, ze, was also under his control!


    ¡°ze, go!¡±


    Under themand of Chu Tianqi, ze spread its wings and swooped down toward Moon God so


    fast that the movement made a sharp whistling sound.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    Moon God was unable to avoid it at all.


    With a long sword in her hand, she swung it out in an attempt to block ze''s iing figure.


    However, Moon God''s sword was immediately knocked out of the way when ze waved and


    mmed its wings toward it.


    Next, zended a hard kick on Moon God with its sharp ws.


    Moon God tried to withstand ze''s attack with her arms, but she was thrown far away due to the


    intense collision with ze.


    ¡°Moon God!¡± Mochizuki Kawa and the others were shocked.


    No one had expected this monster to be so powerful.


    With just a few moves, Moon God had been put at a disadvantage.


    Nevertheless, Moon God was a god realm master, after all. She would not be defeated so easily.


    After stabilizing herself, Moon God leaped and shot into the air.


    She lifted her sword again with one hand and formed a hand seal with the other while muttering


    under her breath.


    Almost instantly, a powerful sword attack started.


    Moon God shed her sword a thousand times continuously.


    Countless rays of sword light were formed in the sky, which looked like a vast sword enveloping


    the monster.


    ze waved its wings, trying to break free of the sword cage.


    Nheless, there were so many rays of sword light that they covered the entire sky.


    As soon as ze shed one of them, it would immediately be filled up in the next second.


    For a moment, ze was trapped in a cage that it could not break through.


    However, this scene did notst long.


    After the sword was formed, Moon God swung her long sword and stabbed it into the air.


    Swoosh!


    The thousands of arrays of sword light seemed to be under hermand.


    The sword turned into thousands of light spots before flying toward ze almost at the same


    time.


    Unable to escape as it was trapped in the sword, ze could only forcibly withstand the attack.


    As a result, countless shots of sword energy shed all over ze''s body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sword''s energy shed on its scales, and countless sparks shot out as if the sword''s energy


    had struck some kind of metal.


    The hard scales on ze''s body were able to withstand most of the damage caused by Moon God.


    But even so, ze could not help but let out a roar of excruciating pain due to the countless shes


    on its body.


    ze''s cry was full of anger.


    Its redntern-sized eyes looked like they were about to burst into mes.


    Under such an attack from Moon God, ze rushed forward as if it was out of control.


    With its jaw wide open, fire spurted out of its mouth, like a ming sword hitting Moon God directly.


    This time, Moon God was well prepared.


    She jumped up, dodging the fire attack.


    Then, she charged toward ze and shed downward at ze with her long sword.


    ze immediately waved its tail as if it had eyes on its back. Its tail collided with Moon God''s sword


    like a long whip.


    Just like that, a fierce fight broke out between ze and Moon God in the sky above Tokyo.


    For every collision that happened, there was a burst of sparks.


    An angry roar, apanied by the loud sound of a flying sword, resounded throughout the earth.


    ¡°I-It''s so powerful!¡±


    ¡°This monster can actually reach a stalemate with Moon God.¡±


    ¡°W-What is that thing?¡±


    All the Japanese martial artists were bbergasted.


    They always thought that with the protection of Moon God, no one would be able to hurt them


    unless Chu Yuan came in person.


    However, now it seemed that they had underestimated the Chu Sect.


    To everyone''s surprise, the ancient sect even had such a terrifying monster.


    The fight was getting fiercer.


    After a long stalemate, there was no victory yet.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, should we take action to help ze?¡±


    ¡°If they keep fighting like this, I''m afraid it will take a very long time to have anyone emerge


    victorious,¡± said the elders of the Chu Sect.


    They did not want to waste too much time in Japan.


    However, Chu Tianqi shook his head and smiled confidently. ¡°Don''t worry. The fight wille to an


    end soon. ze is a lot more powerful than this. Soon, you''ll see the real power of ze.¡±


    As soon as Chu Tianqi finished his words, an opportunity arose for Moon God. She broke through


    ze''s defense and jumped toward ze''s head.


    In a sh, Moon God stretched out her long sword and stabbed it toward ze''s head.


    Seeing that, Chu Tianqi shook his head contemptuously. ¡°The scales on ze''s head are the


    hardest, and even my grandfather is unable to pierce through them. Does the little Moon God really


    think she''s able to hurt its head?¡±


    In the midst of Chu Tianqi''sughter, Moon God''s sword that was heading toward ze''s head


    suddenly took a turn and moved straight into ze''s eyes!


    What?


    ¡°ze, watch out!¡± Chu Tianqi was terrified.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    No one would have thought that Moon God''s target was not actually ze''s head but somewhere


    else.


    Chu Tianqi was shocked by the sudden change of movement of the sword.


    He immediately warned ze, but it was toote.


    The long sword of Moon God had stabbed into ze''s eye.


    Green blood began gushing out of ze''s eye immediately.


    Roar!


    A shrill cry followed.


    The cry was filled with pain and anger.


    ¡°You d*mn woman! You are despicable! How shameless can you be!¡± Seeing that ze was hurt,


    Chu Tianqi was so enraged that his eyes turned bloodshot, and he scolded Moon God furiously.


    While the powerhouses of the Chu Sect were feeling angry, the Japanese martial artists burst into


    laughter.


    ¡°Nice one! Moon God is truly the guardian of Japan. She''s able to find the enemy''s weakness in the


    short battle and is able to strike at the heart of the enemy''s stronghold. The monster is blinded in


    one eye now. Its strength will definitely be greatly reduced due to its damaged eyesight. Victory will


    be ours!¡± expressed Mochizuki Kawa happily.


    The eyes of other Japanese martial artists, previously filled with hopelessness, were now lit up with


    hope.


    After the monster is defeated, Moon God will be able to take down the remaining powerhouses of


    the Chu Sect. By then, the Chu Sect''s dream of destroying Japan''s martial arts world will be


    completely shattered. On the other hand, Japan will be the first country in the world that can stop


    the massacre of the Chu Sect.


    Mochizuki Kawa was confident that after winning this battle, Japan''s martial arts world would


    be famous worldwide and could dominate the whole world.


    It would also be the only force in the world that couldpete with Chu Sect.


    Unfortunately, what happened next wouldpletely destroy Mochizuki Kawa''s beautiful dream.


    The moment Moon God stabbed her long sword into ze''s eye, ze became furious as it felt a


    heart-piercing pain.


    When it closed its eyes, the force was so strong that Moon God could no longer move her sword,


    and she could not prate it any further.


    When ze exerted more force at the end, the sword in Moon God''s hand was broken in half by


    ze''s eyelids.


    Immediately afterward, ze swung its tail, pping toward Moon God''s body like a long whip.


    Left with no choice, Moon God tried to escape as far as she could.


    Roar!


    After forcing Moon God to retreat, ze roared into the sky again.


    Its pupils contracted and forced the broken sword out of its eye.


    Half of its head was stained with green blood from its eye.


    It continued to roar. Everyone was unsure whether it was a roar of anger or pain.


    However, the gradually expanding scales on ze''s body and the violent aura emanating from it


    were enough to make everyone feel the infinite rageing from this monster at that moment.


    ze roared again.


    Its voice was hoarse this time, and its huge body expanded again.


    The ck scales all over its body turned red gradually.


    Eventually, it seemed to have turned into a demon in red armor.


    The wings behind it were like clouds hanging from the sky.


    Its body was so huge that it spread across at least a thousand miles.


    At that moment, everyone looked at the monster, and they were scared out of their wits.


    It felt as if the entire sky was blocked by ze.


    ¡°This... This...¡±


    ¡°Did it just transform again?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were petrified.


    When they thought that they were about to win, ze transformed again, and its strength increased


    drastically in an instant.


    ¡°A bunch of useless things. ze is a Sacred Beast of the Chu Sect. It is not something that


    anyone can defeat. However, since you can bring out the second transformation of ze, even if


    you die under its ws, you should be proud of yourself.¡± Chu Tianqi sneered, and there was not


    much patience left in his cold eyes.


    After ze went into its second transformation, Chu Tianqi immediately gave it the order to end the


    battle as soon as possible.


    Swoosh!


    The next moment, ze waved its wings, and a gust of wind blew across the sky.


    Afterward, ze''s body turned into a bolt of lightning and charged toward Moon God.


    Who would believe that a monster with such a huge body could move at such a high speed?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Moon God was shocked too, and she quickly dodged sideways.


    Nheless, ze''s body was so enormous that before Moon God could run away, she sensed a


    shadow appearing within her sight.


    After catching up with Moon God, ze shed her again with its tail.


    Moon God tried to block with her sword but to no avail.


    The force from ze''s tail was so strong that it prated through Moon God''s sword and


    mmed her body.


    With a loud thump, Moon God fell from the sky and smashed hard into the ground.


    The colossal force sent Moon God flying for thousands of meters and caused her to knock through


    several buildings along the way.


    After that attack, it did not seem like ze was going to let her off.


    ze trembled slightly, and the scales on its body flew out like flying swords.


    Thousands of red scales flew over a thousand meters to sh Moon God. Moon God waved her


    long sword to fight back, and the sword collided with the flying scales.


    Despite Moon God using all of her strength to fight back, there were still some scales that


    sessfully broke through her defense and slid across her body.


    Soon, several wounds were left on her delicate body.


    ¡°Moon God!¡±


    Seeing that the situation of the battle took a turn for the worse, Mochizuki Kawa and the others were


    worried and clenched their fists tightly as cold sweat broke out.


    The attacks continued.


    Moon God''s previous attack had indeed damaged ze''s eye, affecting its eyesight. Nevertheless,


    ze was also angered by that attack.


    ze, which had gone berserk, quickly gained the upper hand.


    Moon God could barely escape the attacks of ze with the agility of her body. She even


    sessfully grabbed a few opportunities tounch counterattacks against ze.


    Nheless, ze''s body was too strong!


    Besides that, Moon God''s sword could no longer cause any substantial damage to ze other than


    bringing out a few sparks.


    On the other hand, ze''s attack could easily leave wounds on Moon God''s body.


    The situation was slowly getting out of hand.


    Everyone knew that Moon God would notst long.


    As expected, after fighting for a long time, ze seized the opportunity and kicked Moon God''s


    hand with its ws to send the broken sword in her hand flying.


    Moon God tried to dodge out of shock, but ze''s wings moved toward Moon God''s body like flying


    knives.


    Right away, her clothes were dyed with blood.


    A terrifying wound immediately appeared on Moon God''s back.


    After this injury, Moon God became very weak. ze once again stretched out its ws and


    mmed them on Moon God''s chest.


    This time, Moon God was unable to avoid it at all.


    She could only let the ws pierce her shoulder, and blood immediately stained her long dress.


    Eventually, Moon God was defeated by ze at the edge of the horizon under the desperate gazes


    of countless people in Japan.


    Even when Moon God was severely injured, ze did not n to spare her. It stabbed its tail


    through her abdomen.


    Then, it lifted her up and smacked her down to the ground with great force.


    ¡°ze, that''s enough. I told you to leave her alive.¡±


    Seeing that the aura of Moon God was rapidly withering, Chu Tianqi finally ordered ze to stop,


    leaving Moon God alive.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Chu Tianqi''s order prompted ze to stop the attack unwillingly.


    ze wanted to consume the human that wounded its eye, but it could not go against its master''s


    commands.


    It swung its tail, drawing a deadly arch in the air with its sharp tail. After that, it tossed Moon God


    right by Chu Tianqi''s feet.


    ¡°Moon God!¡±


    ¡°You assh*le! How dare you hurt our country''s Guardian Angel?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others felt as though they had fallen to hell when they saw Moon God in


    such a state.


    With the people in tears, hopelessness and sorrow overwhelmed them as they ran forward to try to


    rescue Moon God.


    Unfortunately, ze roared into the sky.


    The terrifying sound it created sent a shockwave into the air.


    The ground shook and broke apart, causing buildings to topple.


    Those who were closer to ze had the bones in their bodies pulverized by the shockwave.


    Everyone else was either dead or wounded.


    Even someone as strong as Mochizuki Kawa was forced to back a few hundred meters away.


    One roar was all it took to do that much damage.


    That showed just how frighteningly powerful the beast before them was.


    No one cared about Japan''s martial artists shouting and protesting.


    As far as members of the Chu Sect were concerned, Mochizuki Kawa and the others were nothing


    more than maggots.


    Of all the martial artists in Japan, Moon God was the only one they were concerned about.


    Moon God was lying on the ground at that moment, and her sword was no longer with her.


    The regal aura of the beautiful woman had since faded. All that was left was unending weakness


    and fragility.


    Crimson-red blood kept oozing out of her wounds, causing the purple outfit she had on to be


    tainted.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Tsukuyomi? You im that I am not as powerful as Chu Tianfan, but look at


    how things have turned out. ze is my subordinate, whereas you are Chu Tianfan''s. Now that


    ze has defeated you, it is as though I have defeated Chu Tianfan. So, do you still think I, Chu


    Tianqi, am a lesser being than that b*stard, Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Chu Tianqi put his hands behind his back and hovered over thedy as he looked down at Japan''s


    Guardian Angel, who was worshipped.


    A look of arrogance and glee showed on the man''s handsome face.


    It was as though he were the ruler of all, and everyone in front of him was his ve.


    Moon God didn''t reply.


    Her entire body trembled a little before spewing the blood that was umting in her mouth.


    She then wiped the blood off of her lips. Her beautiful eyes shone with serenity as she looked at


    Chu Tianqi and replied, ¡°As far as I am concerned, no one on Earth is as great as he is.¡±


    The smile on Chu Tianqi''s face instantly disappeared after those words were uttered.


    He dashed ahead and mercilessly reached for her throat to choke her while lifting her and forcing


    her off her feet.


    ¡°What the f*ck did you just say? I dare you to repeat what you just said. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Rage burned wildly in Chu Tianqi''s eyes.


    All he wanted was to be recognized, so why was that so hard?


    This woman is at death''s door. Yet, she is still loyal to that b*stard.


    Fury overwhelmed Chu Tianqi, which made him squeeze harder and harder.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t matter how much he hurt Moon God. She remained calm and showed no


    signs of bowing down to him.


    ¡°You useless piece of sh*t!¡±


    Chu Tianqi threw a fist at her.


    Moon God glid on the ground for quite some time from the force, tainting the ground beneath her


    with crimson-red blood.


    ¡°You''re really not going to give up until the veryst second, huh? I will give you onest chance.


    Bow down to me and take me as your leader. All you have to do is kneel and call me your master,


    and not only will I show mercy to all of Japan''s martial artists, but I will also spare your life. You can


    even serve your master every day and night. However, if you turn my offer down, I will take you by


    force. I''m sure messing with someone holy will be an enjoyable experience for me anyway.¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s eyes glowed with lust and madness as he kept his gaze on Moon God''s stunning face


    and her virtually perfect figure.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were furious when they heard that.


    ¡°You b*stard. Don''t you dare!¡±


    ¡°If you hurt her, we will destroy you.¡±


    ¡°Every martial artist in Japan will drag you to hell if that is what it takes!¡±


    The martial artists howled angrily. They were so angry that their eyes had turned bloodshot.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chu Tianqi waved his arm and sent a wave into the air, causing Mochizuki Kawa and the others to


    spew blood while flying backward.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the entire ce turned quiet.


    ¡°So what''s it going to be, Moon God? Choose. Will you ept the deal willingly or be forced into it?


    It''s not like it''s your first time, anyway. You used to be Chu Tianfan''s ything, right? So it''d make


    no difference to you. After all, you''ll still be doing the same thing, just with a different man.¡±


    Chu Tianqiughed boisterously.


    As far as he was concerned, Moon God was nothing more than just a wild animal that was at his


    mercy.


    He would not suffer any consequences, even if he were to strip her naked and push her onto his


    bed, as there was nothing she could do to defend herself.


    ze''s previous assault had already destroyed almost every bit of Moon God''s strength.


    In fact, it was a miracle that she was still conscious.


    Moon God never answered Chu Tianqi''s question.


    There was no need for her to do that, either.


    There was no way she would bow down to Chu Tianqi.


    She was Japan''s Guardian Angel and had her own pride.


    There was no way she''d be anybody''s ve.


    As for Ye Fan... Moon God regarded their past as a beautiful ident.


    She didn''t think it was sphemy to refer to Ye Fan as her master. In fact, she felt it was a beautiful


    and happy thing to do.


    Perhaps that was because the impression Ye Fan left in Suzumiya Eigetsu''s heart was simply too


    deep.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t matter how beautiful the past was. It would inevitably be nothing more than a


    memory.


    Moon God, who was barely hanging on to her life, forced herself to stand up despite the pain from


    her wounds.


    Her dress was drenched in blood, and the beautiful woman looked disheveled.


    The powerful aura she exuded in the past had devolved into nothing but weakness and sorrow.


    Now that the aura had dissipated, her regal stance dissipated as well.


    At that moment, Moon God was nothing more than a weak woman who prayed that she could see


    her lover onest time before she died.


    She turned around and looked into the distance. There, the age-old eastern country resided.


    Tears of sorrow slowly rolled down her stunning face.


    No one knew what Moon God was doing. Just as everyone was getting curious, the woman used


    every bit of energy that was left in her to shout into the distance, ¡°Master, if reincarnation is


    possible, I will serve you again in the future. I will only ever do so for you.¡±


    That statement was like the most beautiful and heartbreaking song in the world.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chu Tianqi realized that something was off.


    The smile on him faded, and he bellowed, ¡°F*ck! She''s going to kill herself. Quick. Stop her! Do not


    let her die. Stop her at all costs!¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s angry roar filled the sky and parted the clouds.


    Countless men ran forward at that moment. Everyone wanted to stop Moon God frommitting


    suicide, but they were toote.


    She had used every bit of the power that remained in her to send out a terrifying wave to prevent


    anyone from getting close to her.


    After that, she unsheathed the sword she had had for years and threw it in the air.


    She closed her eyes and opened her arms to expose her chest as she waited for the sword to drop.


    Serenity filled her in herst moments.


    No one could ever understand the hopelessness and sorrow Moon God felt.


    Her pride would never let her fall into Chu Tianqi''s hands or allow him tomit sphemy.


    She would rather die to keep her honor.


    Still, she had so many regrets.


    Her initial n was to go to Ye Fan after the Chu Sect was defeated. She wanted to go to her


    master.


    It had been years since shest saw him, and she had so much to say to him.


    The short encounter in India wasn''t enough. She simply had too much to say, and she didn''t have


    the time to say them.


    That was why she had nned to wait until everything was over. Once peace returned, she and her


    master would sit on the Skytree and pour their hearts out as they admired the most beautiful


    sunrise.


    To her dismay, that was no longer an option.


    She couldn''t have any of that.


    At the end of the day, she couldn''t survive the war.


    Heck, she couldn''t even bid her master goodbye.


    The beautiful woman simply cried as blood tainted her dress.


    When her sword dug through her heart, she thought about so many things.


    Every moment she spent with Ye Fan yed out in front of her as though she were watching the


    best film on repeat.


    Even at that moment, she still remembered the poem Ye Fan asked his subordinate to recite to her.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    The clouds in the sky and the stars in the night represent my sorrow and destion.


    Your love is soft and gentle like water; yet, it always sparks my innermost desires.


    Though I wake up every day yearning for our reunion, I know this is a test that will make our love


    burn brighter.


    The evening sun was as red as blood.


    With a smile on her face and tears in her eyes, Moon God let out a soft groan as she calmly slipped


    into the eternal darkness.


    Right as her body was about to hit the floor, a green light appeared on the horizon.


    An angry voice boomed in the background.


    ¡°Eigetsu! How dare you die without my permission?¡±


    Whoosh!


    A gust of cold wind swept through the area, sending the leaves fluttering and the sand flying wildly.


    That voice sounded anxious and furious at the same time.


    Everyone looked up in unison upon hearing that, only to see a slender figure running through the


    air.


    The figure was moving so fast that all they saw were afterimages of it.


    Eventually, the figure reached Moon God and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    Moon God, who had decided to ept her death, couldn''t believe her eyes when she felt the


    warmth of his firm chest.


    I must be hallucinating or something. How is it possible for Ye Fan to be here? Shouldn''t he be


    having solitary training in India right now? Even if he haspleted his training, he should be


    rushing to protect his family in China instead! I wasn''t expecting him to show up in Japan at all!


    ¡°Am I dead? Is that why I''m able to see you, Master?¡± Moon God asked with a smile as she nuzzled


    against Ye Fan''s chest and took a whiff of his familiar scent.


    The sight of her lying weakly in his embrace with her face all pale hit Ye Fan like a sledgehammer in


    the chest.


    He gently wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth and gave her a tight hug.


    ¡°You''re not dead, silly! Don''t worry, your master is here to help you out,¡± Ye Fan whispered into her


    ear.


    D*mn, I should''ve known. Chu Yuan is aware of my rtionship with Moon God, so Chu Sect would


    surelye after her when attacking China. I was so worried about Jiangdong that Ipletely


    forgot about her!


    ¡°A-Are you really my master? Am I still alive?¡±


    Moon God''s vision was starting to get blurry as her eyelids grew increasingly heavier.


    However, her body shuddered when she heard what Ye Fan said.


    She then looked up and saw Ye Fan staring at her with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I won''t let you die,¡± he replied softly.


    He then fed her a few pills, including the ones that Duanmu Wan''er made to help replenish his


    elemental force as well as the ones he made in Chu Sect to heal his wounds.


    Sure enough, Moon God''s condition stabilized after consuming those pills.


    ¡°You silly girl! How could you do something so foolish? I won''t forgive you if you do this again, you


    hear?¡± Ye Fan scolded her as he carefully removed the sword from her chest.


    Instead of getting mad at Ye Fan or apologizing to him, Moon God simply shed him a sweet and


    content smile in response.


    She really liked the feeling of being cared for and protected.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu felt content in knowing that her master was still thinking about her.


    However, that sweet sensation onlysted for a few seconds as Moon God suddenly recalled


    something.


    Her pale face was instantly filled with panic and horror as she shouted, ¡°Get out of here, Master! I''ll


    hold that monster off! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Having regained some of her strength after consuming those pills, Moon God broke free from Ye


    Fan''s embrace and began shoving him out of there.


    Given how terrifying that monster was, it was only natural that she would be afraid of him getting


    hurt.


    ze was so tough that even a god realm master like Moon God couldn''t do any damage to it, so


    she was doomed to lose that fight right from the start.


    After all, she couldn''t even break through its defenses, let alone defeat it.


    ze could simply drag the battle out and Moon God would die of exhaustion.


    Having experienced ze''s power firsthand, Moon God feared Ye Fan would get hurt if he tried to


    fight it.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were green with jealousy when they saw how much Moon God


    cared about Ye Fan.


    Oh, Moon God... You''re the representation of Japan, for goodness'' sake! Our people put their faith


    in you! Even if you don''t care about your own pride and honor, at least think about the reputation of


    Japan''s martial arts world!


    Of course, Mochizuki Kawa kept those thoughts to himself.


    With Moon God''s defeat in battle, the fate of Japan''s martial arts world was in Ye Fan''s hands.


    ¡°Leave? That monster hurt you, Eigetsu. I can''t possibly leave without killing it first! Wait here for


    me, okay? I''ll go avenge you right now,¡± Ye Fan said as he got to his feet.


    The look on Ye Fan''s face was icy-cold as he shot Mochizuki Kawa and the others a re, sending


    shivers down their spines.


    ¡°Take good care of Moon God. I will annihte all of Japan''s martial arts world if she gets hurt


    again.¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa''s eyelids twitched when he heard Ye Fan''s threat, but he didn''t dare talk back to


    him at all.


    Having made sure that Moon God was in good hands, Ye Fan slowly turned around to face Chu


    Tianqi.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The two brothers were finally looking each other in the eye again after so many years.


    ¡°A-Are you really Chu Tianfan?¡±


    Chu Tianqi was still in shock and disbelief even though Ye Fan had been standing in front of him for


    quite a while.


    He couldn''t bring himself to ept the fact that a dead man was alive and well right before his eyes.


    ¡°But, didn''t you die back then? How are you still alive?¡± Chu Tianqi asked with his eyes wide.


    The members of Chu Sect standing behind him were just as shocked, especially the elders who


    nearly died at Chu Tianfan''s hand back then.


    They were so terrified to see him that they began trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°How could I be dead when you b*stards are still alive? Chu Tianqi, I haven''t punished you for what


    you did to Angie, and now you have the audacity to hurt Eigetsu? I''ll settle our score once and for all


    today!¡± Ye Fan replied coldly.


    The look in his eyes grew increasingly colder as his aura came surging out of his body like a huge


    me.


    Boom!


    At that very moment, Ye Fan looked like a demon who was about to destroy the entire world.


    Sensing the huge threat that Ye Fan posed, ze knew its master was in danger and decided to


    take action.


    It then let out a roar, spread its wings, andunched a deadly attack at Chu Lin.


    ¡°All members of Chu Sect, concentrate your energy to create a formation! We must work together to


    kill this man!¡±


    The elders of Chu Sect quickly created a formation in an attempt to surround and kill Ye Fan.


    Chu Tianqi, who had been silent the whole time, held his hand up and stopped them right as they


    were about tounch an unimaginably devastating attack.


    ¡°Stand down, all of you! This battle is between me and him, so I don''t want any of you to interfere. I


    can kill him all by myself!¡± he shouted arrogantly.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    ¡°I can kill him all by myself!¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s words echoed in everyone''s ears as he stepped forward to face Ye Fan alone.


    ¡°Please don''t act rashly, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is an incredibly cunning man! Most of us have fallen victim to his trickery in the past!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I think we should all team up against him!¡±


    The elders of Chu Sect were shocked and worried when they heard what Chu Tianqi said.


    Unforeseen idents could easily result in defeat in a time of war, so they all preferred to take the


    safest option possible in every scenario.


    Why would Mr. Chu want to take Ye Fan on? Does he think this is a game? It''d be great if he wins,


    but what if he loses? What will we do if Ye Fan ends up killing him?


    ¡°Huh? Are you guys disobeying my direct orders? Stand down, all of you! Anyone who dares


    interfere will die!¡± Chu Tianqi shouted angrily.


    Realizing that he had made up his mind, the elders had no choice but to step aside.


    As none of them were able to take Chu Tianqi on, they could only leave him be.


    The Chu Sect elder leading the group said worriedly, ¡°Huh... I want you all to pay close attention


    when the two of them are fighting. We need to step in the moment things start going south for Mr.


    Chu. We''re all screwed if anything happens to him!¡±


    With everyone else out of the way, Ye Fan and Chu Tianqi were the only ones standing before each


    other.


    There wasn''t a single trace of emotion on Ye Fan''s face as he stared Chu Tianqi down.


    The look in his eyes was as calm as still water.


    Chu Tianqi, on the other hand, had his fists tightly clenched. In his eyes was a mix of excitement,


    arrogance, and his zing fighting spirit.


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you, Chu Tianfan. I don''t feel disappointed or angry that you''re still alive today. If


    anything, I feel d because I finally get to defeat you myself! I get to show everyone that I, Chu


    Tianqi, am the best heir of the Chu family! You''re nothing but a lowly abandoned child! I''ve been


    thinking about having this battle with you for almost three years, Chu Tianfan! Thank you for helping


    me fulfill this dream!¡± he shouted with a vicious smile as he activated his elixir field.


    As Chu Tianqi''s Invoke the Celestial Cloud reached its peak level, his aura burned brightly like a


    huge me.


    However, Ye Fan seemed to bepletely unaffected by his words.


    He simply shot Chu Tianqi a nce before shifting his attention toward ze, which had shrunk in


    size.


    This is probably Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast, huh? I saw a huge monster while I was escaping Mount


    Chumen back then. This is the first time I''ve seen it up close.


    ¡°Hey, I''m talking to you! Are you f*cking listening?¡±


    Angered by Ye Fan ignoring him, Chu Tianqi screamed as he threw a punch at Ye Fan.


    ¡°I suggest you send that beast after me instead. You''re no match for me,¡± Ye Fan said coldly as he


    stepped aside to dodge that punch.


    Chu Tianqi burst outughing like he had heard the funniest joke ever.


    ¡°Oh, Chu Tianfan... Why are you still so insolent and arrogant even after so many years? I would''ve


    believed those words if they came from Moon God because she''s a god realm master and the


    guardian of Japan''s martial arts world. Who the he*l do you think you are? How dare you


    underestimate me? I''ll make you pay for your attitude in blood!¡±


    With a condescending sneer on his face, Chu Tianqi stomped on the ground andunched himself


    at Ye Fan like an arrow.


    He then threw a punch at Ye Fan''s chest, officially initiating the battle between the two brothers.


    Ye Fan simply reached an arm out to block the iing punch.


    ¡°Ha! Do you really think you can block it?¡± Chu Tianqi asked as he activated Dragon God Body.


    With his strength increased tenfold, he sent Ye Fan through the ground beneath them.


    A huge shockwave tore through the mountain Sanshin Organization was built on, reducing its height


    by a couple of meters in an instant.


    ¡°Die, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    Havingnded a sessful blow, Chu Tianqi quickly followed up byunching dozens of projectiles


    at the crater Ye Fan was in.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening booms rang out as those gigantic, palm-shaped projectiles hit the ground.


    The rubble around the crater was instantly turned to dust as web-like cracks formed in all directions.


    ¡°H-He''s that powerful?¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s sudden disy of destructive power shocked everyone at the scene.


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were all staring wide-eyed in shock.


    They knew Chu Tianqi had reached the Supreme state, but they didn''t think he was this powerful.


    Even Ye Fan, who used to rank first on the Sky Ranking, isn''t able to fight back at all! Heck, Ye Fan


    once defeated Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect! Sure, Tang Yun''s strength had decreased a little


    due to her circumstances back then, but she was still a force to be reckoned with. Even a Supreme


    would''ve struggled to take her down!


    ¡°I thought Chu Tianqi was nothing but an arrogant yboy, but he''s actually ridiculously powerful!


    ¡°The Chu family sure are a bunch of freaks!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yuan, Demon King Chu, and the Chu brothers are all terrifying!¡±


    ¡°What kind of scary family is this?¡±


    ¡°Do they really have mortal blood running through their veins?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others couldn''t help but shudder in fear after witnessing the power of the


    Chu family members.


    That family has managed to produce ridiculously powerful individuals in every generation! What the


    heck are those odds?


    ¡°Now I see why so many women in the martial arts world want to be a part of the Chu family and


    continue its bloodline!¡± Mochizuki Kawa eximed with a gloomy look on his face.


    Of course, Moon God couldn''t care less about that. Ye Fan''s safety was all she could think of at the


    moment.


    ¡°Please be okay, Master...¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu mumbled repeatedly as she continued praying.


    ¡°Come out and face me, Chu Tianfan! I know you''re not dead! There''s no way you''d die that easily!¡±


    Chu Tianqi shouted as he stared at the rubble beneath him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With his body surrounded by a golden glow from Dragon God Body, Chu Tianqi looked like a god


    that had descended from the heavens above.


    Boom!


    Those words had barely left Chu Tianqi''s mouth when Ye Fan came charging out of the rubble with


    his hair and clothes billowing in the wind.


    ¡°What? That piece of sh*t is perfectly fine?¡±


    The members of Chu Sect were shocked.


    They knew Ye Fan wouldn''t be defeated so easily, but how he came out unscathed after taking Chu


    Tianqi''s devastating attacks left them speechless.


    The Chu Sect elder leading the group tried to sound wise as he said, ¡°That''s perfectly normal. Don''t


    forget, this kid can use Dragon God Body too. He won''t get hurt that easily with the move protecting


    him.¡±


    Ye Fan ignored theirments as he stared at the golden dragon silhouette on Chu Tianqi''s body


    and asked coldly, ¡°You received some power after taking Angie''s eyes, didn''t you? There''s no way


    someone like you could possibly be this strong in just a few years. Chu Tianqi, aren''t you


    ashamed of relying on others to be stronger?¡±

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    ¡°Hahaha! Ashamed? Why should I be ashamed? It was her fault for possessing the said power! A


    weak woman like her isn''t worthy of Jade Eyes! In fact, the Jones family should be thanking me for


    helping Jade Eyes see the light of day! Besides, Jade Eyes were a gift from Chu Yunyang, an


    ancestor of the Chu family! Why should I be ashamed of taking back what belongs to my family?


    You, on the other hand, are a traitorous, illegitimate child who sealed your uncle at the peak of


    Mount Chumen, all for the sake of a woman! How dare you betray your ancestor and ancient


    master? You are unworthy of having the Chu family''s blood running through your veins!¡± Chu Tianqi


    snapped back at him whileughing maniacally.


    He felt no guilt whatsoever for taking Angie''s eyes and leaving her in aatose state. If anything,


    Chu Tianqi actually believed his actions were perfectly justified.


    He acted as though he and his father were doing the Jones family a huge favor.


    Ye Fan was well and truly enraged when he heard that.


    He had never seen such a shameless person in his entire life.


    ¡°My ancestor and ancient master? I''m surprised you b*stards have the audacity to say his name!


    You in particr are especially unworthy, Chu Tianqi!¡± Ye Fan yelled furiously as he stomped on the


    ground andunched himself at Chu Tianqi like an arrow.


    I''ll beat this b*stard''s face into a pulp!


    With that in mind, Ye Fan delivered a palm strike to Chu Tianqi''s face.


    Instead of dodging Ye Fan''s attack, Chu Tianqi simply reached out and caught it with his hand.


    ¡°It''s no use. Your strength isn''t even enough to break through my defenses,¡± Chu Tianqi said


    arrogantly while shaking his head.


    He was incredibly confident in his power since he had the support of Dragon God Body.


    To his surprise, Ye Fan snorted defiantly in response. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The next thing they knew, a golden light erupted from Ye Fan''s body as well.


    By activating his Dragon God Body, Ye Fan was able to increase his strength several times in an


    instant.


    ¡°Bring it on, Chu Tianfan! I''ve `spent all those years waiting for this day! Let us have an epic battle


    to the death!¡± Chu Tianqi yelled excitedly when he saw Ye Fan get serious.


    In contrast to Chu Tianqi''s excitement and battle spirit, Ye Fan was calm and showed no emotion as


    he threw another punch with the support of Dragon God Body.


    Chu Tianqi''s punch was so fast that it nearly broke the sound barrier, and the power of the punch


    created shockwaves as it traveled through the air.


    Naturally, Chu Tianfan wasn''t about to back down either.


    Like a bow that was fully drawn, he unleashed the energy he had channeled through his fists with a


    terrifying explosive force.


    Like two unstoppable forcesing at each other, Chu Tianqi and Ye Fan had the fiercest sh of


    all time.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided like meteors.


    A powerful shockwave erupted from the center of that sh and tore through thend like an


    apocalyptic storm.


    All buildings within a thousand meter radius were reduced to rubble, and the people standing near


    the sh coughed up blood on the spot.


    ¡°That destructive power is so terrifying! I doubt even a Supreme could deliver such a devastating


    blow!¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the others were petrified by the sight before them.


    They had never thought two punches shing could result in such catastrophic levels of


    destruction.


    Is this what they mean when they say we should always return to our roots? It seems the strongest


    of fighters often prefer to rely on simple techniques to deliver their most powerful attacks.


    Horrified by the destructive power of the shockwave, the elders of Chu Sect quickly stepped back a


    few thousand meters.


    Even from that distance, they could still clearly feel the terrifying energying from the two


    brothers.


    ¡°As expected of the Dragon God Body! This is truly the most powerful technique ever! Supreme


    grandmasters could boost their power exponentially with this technique! I wonder whose Dragon


    God Body is superior? Mr. Chu''s, or Chu Tianfan''s?¡±


    The members of Chu Sect were still waiting to see the oue of the sh earlier.


    They believed the two brothers would be evenly matched for quite a while before one of them could


    deliver a decisive blow.


    However, what they saw next shocked them all to the core.


    Seconds after their fists made contact, the sound of bones cracking echoed throughout the area.


    Ye Fan''s punch had shattered Chu Tianqi''s knuckles and bent his wrist a hundred and eighty


    degrees backward.


    ¡°Aaaaaaarghhhhhhhh!¡± Chu Tianqi let out an ear-piercing scream in pain. ¡°D*mn it! How is this even


    possible? This can''t be happening!¡±


    He gritted his teeth as he endured the intense pain and threw yet another punch at Ye Fan.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan responded by delivering a knife-hand strike at Chu Tianqi''s arm to deflect his attack.


    Noticing that Chu Tianqi''s guard was wide open, Ye Fan decided to make full use of that golden


    opportunity. He charged forward and bombarded Chu Tianqi''s face with a barrage of ps.


    Smack!


    The first p caused some blood to gush out of Chu Tianqi''s nose and cracked most of his teeth.


    ¡°This is for my ancestor and ancient master, Mr. Yunyang! You and your men have gone against


    your ancestor''s teachings by stealing Angie''s eyes and harming your sect members!¡± Ye Fan


    shouted furiously as he pped Chu Tianqi again with the back of his hand.


    Chu Tianqi groaned in pain as his body went crashing into the ground like a meteor.


    The impact created a huge shockwave and left a gigantic crater in the ground.


    ¡°This p is for Angie! She''s a kind and pure-hearted woman who wouldn''t even hurt a fly, and yet,


    you b*stards had the audacity to take her eyes! Since you like her Jade Eyes so much, I''ll hit you so


    hard you won''t even be able to see!¡±


    Ye Fan''s raging voice echoed through the skies like thunder.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you hit me in the face? I''ll kill you! I''ll f*cking kill you!¡± Chu Tianqi roared with


    his face covered in blood.


    He leaped right out of the crater in the ground and charged at Ye Fan.


    Boom!


    With a powerful p, Ye Fan sent Chu Tianqi crashing back into the crater.


    ¡°This p is for Eigetsu! She belongs to me! No one cany a finger on her without my permission!


    I''ll kill you for hurting her, you son of a b*tch!¡± Ye Fan yelled angrily as he delivered multiple ps in


    a row.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each of those ps came crashing down with the weight of mountains.


    A hundred-meter tall building, which happened to be within range of the impact, was reduced to a


    pile of rubble in an instant.


    Ye Fan had created such a deep crater that water came pouring out from under the ground, turning


    the mountain they were on into an ocean.


    ¡°W-What the...¡±


    Everyone was stunned, especially Mochizuki Kawa and the members of Chu Sect.


    Even ze went wide-eyed with shock when it saw what happened.


    It wasn''t expecting its master to bepletely dominated by a couple of ps.


    Ye Fan''s disy of power shocked every single person in the area to their core.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    ¡°H-How is he so powerful?¡±


    ¡°H-How can Chu Tianfan still be so strong?¡±


    The oue of the ongoing fight undoubtedly shocked the members of Chu Sect.


    Although Ye Fan is already a well-known powerful fighter for many years having defeated many


    Supremes in Chu Sect back then¡ªstarting with Chu Zhengliang and followed by the current head of


    the Sect, Tang Yun, no matter how strong Chu Tianfan is, it''s merely the glory of the past. He killed


    himself with a sword in front of everyone back then. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he


    shouldn''t have been able to regain the peak of his strength due to the extent of his injuries.


    However, I can''t believe our young master, Chu Tianqi, can''t stop his attack at all now.


    ¡°This shouldn''t be happening. He was using Dragon God Body, and so was Mr. Chu, but why is


    there such a huge difference between them?¡±


    The powerful fighters of Chu Sect could not wrap their heads around it, and neither could Chu


    Tianqi.


    After getting hit by several palm strikes from Ye Fan, thetter crawled out of the ruins in a wretched


    state.


    Even though he was wounded, Ye Fan''s previous attacks were not enough to kill him, given that he


    had cultivated Dragon God Body.


    However, how many people would have any idea of the fury and madness brewing within him?


    ¡°Why? Why did this happen? Tell me!¡± Chu Tianqi growled indignantly with bloodshot eyes.


    He initially thought that even if he could not subdue Ye Fan with the power he possessed at that


    very moment, he would surely still be on par with thetter.


    However, reality hit him like a ton of bricks.


    It never urred to him that even if he practiced hard for many years and mastered the power of


    Jade Eyes, he was still no match for Ye Fan.


    He truly could not figure out the reason behind it.


    How exactly is Chu Tianfan better than me?


    Ye Fan looked down at the blood-covered figure, and there was an aura of contempt on his


    indifferent face.


    ¡°You want to know why? I don''t mind telling you. The Dragon God Body that you, your father, and


    even that old b*astard Chu Yuan mastered is not theplete version. There are only two people


    who have cultivated theplete version of Dragon God Body in this world. One is me, and the


    other is your master, Tang Yun. As for the one you cultivated, it is merely a joke before the true


    Dragon God Body,¡± he said proudly, and those powerful words echoed in everyone''s ears for a long


    time.


    Others might be shocked by the oue, but Ye Fan was not the least bit surprised.


    His and Tang Yun''s Dragon God Bodies were the product of Joint Cultivation. In short, they were the


    true Yin Yang Dragon God Bodies.


    What Chu Qitian mastered was nothing but the Yang part of it, so naturally, his could not be


    compared to theplete version in terms of strength and formidability.


    ¡°Shut up, you outcast! What rights do you have topare yourself to my master? You''re not


    worthy! You''ll meet your end today! Even if I can''t defeat you with Dragon God Body, I, Chu Tianqi,


    will unleash Invoke the Celestial Sky to kill you!¡±


    Chu Tianqi did not wish to ept his defeat.


    After bursting out of the ruins, he let out a roar of anger before stomping on the ground and leaping


    to the sky once more as terrifying power burst forth from his body again.


    The overwhelming chill and murderous intent he emitted were like those of a demon crawling out of


    the abyss.


    He charged toward Ye Fan while letting out a battle roar, throwing out abination of palm strikes


    and punches as the power within his body flowed out freely.


    After that, he unleashed the supreme martial technique of Chu Sect¡ªInvoke the Celestial Sky.


    A palm strike was followed by a punch, then a kick and a flick.


    Invoke the Celestial Sky epassed all moves, integrating them to form a world-famous martial


    technique.


    The overwhelming attack Chu Tianqi unleashed covered the entire horizon, its terrifying power


    made countless people shudder.


    From her position below, Moon God instinctively clenched her fists, her palms sweating due to


    worry.


    Having witnessed Chu Tianqi''s ability and the formidable power of Invoke the Celestial Sky, she


    certainly was not afraid of him because of her god realm cultivation.


    However, Ye Fan was not a god realm master, so Moon God was worried that her master would get


    hurt.


    Despite her worries, Ye Fan was exceptionally calm when faced with Chu Tianqi''stest maniacal


    attack.


    He merely stood there, under the horizon, with contempt in his icy eyes.


    ¡°Chu Tianqi, even at this stage, you''re still not giving up? Still deluding yourself into thinking that you


    can beat me on your own?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as his monotonous voice rang through the area.


    ¡°Shut up and die!¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s bellow echoed in all directions.


    His terrifying power closed in from all directions like the raging sea and crashed toward Ye Fan''s


    position.


    Even then, Ye Fan stood tall and proud in the middle of the storm, his face devoid of emotion, like a


    lofty mountain in the ravine.


    No matter how harsh the wind and rain were, they could not shake him at all!


    It was not until Chu Tianqi''s attack approached that Ye Fan''s figure disappeared.


    All the onlookers saw was that Ye Fan had appeared several meters away in a sh.


    Faced with Chu Tianqi''s powerful attack, Ye Fan did not run away but chose to fight head-on.


    He was covered in golden light, his dragon tattoos surging as a golden dragon enveloped his body.


    The muscles on his body twitched like a boa constrictor, and his physique also greatly strengthened


    in an instant.


    At that moment, Ye Fan hadpletely unleashed the Yin Yang Dragon Body, releasing the


    terrifying explosive power from his body.


    From afar, he looked like a golden giant.


    The earth shook when he threw a punch, and the sky trembled when he released a palm strike.


    Chu Tianqi''s attack fell on Ye Fan like an egg hitting a stone.


    Be it the Cloud Sun Kick or the Earthshaking Palm, none could counter the might of Ye Fan''s


    punch.


    Thetter broke through all his attacks and offensive restraints.


    All that he was proud of was shattered under Ye Fan''s hands.


    Just like that, the strongest trump card that Chu Tianqi was proud of was still unable tost for a


    moment against Ye Fan.


    In just a blink of an eye, they were all blown to pieces by thetter.


    After destroying Chu Tianqi''s attack, Ye Fanunched himself toward the former again with full force


    while sending out a hard punch.


    Chu Tianqi was shocked and reached out to block the iing punch.


    However, there was no way he could block the attack.


    Boom!


    Apanied by the deafening boom, the arm Chu Tianqi flung up to block off the attack was


    broken as the hard punchnded squarely on his chest.


    His ribs cracked, and blood sprayed across the sky.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, b*stard!¡±


    The members of Chu Sect were rmed and shouted in anger.


    Ye Fan paid no heed to their cries and aimed a swift kick at Chu Tianqi''s abdomen, sending him


    flying.


    Immediately after that, Ye Fan leaped a thousand meters into the sky before allowing gravity to pull


    him down.


    With the crushing pressure of a mountain, an elbow strike hit Chu Tianqi''s back ruthlessly.


    Spurt!


    Blood spewed from the man''s mouth.


    This time, Chu Tianqi nearly vomited out all his bile, and his screams of agony rang across Tokyo.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard. How dare you kill our young master?¡±


    The powerful fighters of Chu Sect were enraged. They charged forward with a roar to save their


    young master, but a casual sweep of Ye Fan''s hand sent them flying thousands of meters away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°U-Uh...¡±


    The Japanese martial artists were stunned by what they had just witnessed.


    So powerful! Chu Tianfan is way too strong! It''s truly an act of cruelty.


    Before all this happened, they thought they would witness a shocking final showdown before their


    very eyes.


    They did not expect the battle to be a one-sided control.


    Ye Fan emerged victorious with his tremendous power.


    Under the weight of his might, Chu Qitian simply could not fight back at all.


    Be it the Dragon God Body or Invoke the Celestial Sky, they were renderedpletely useless by


    Ye Fan.


    Bam!


    Chu Tianqi fell heavily to the ground with yet another deafening thud, spewing blood all over the


    floor.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Who would have thought that the proud that in just thirty minutes, themanding son of the Chu


    family would be beaten to a pulp in the blink of an eye?


    Chu Qitiany sprawled on the ground and raised his head with difficulty.


    With a bloodied face, he stared hard at the slim figure standing proudly at the top.


    ¡°W-Why? Why I still can''t beat you. W-Why?¡±


    Blood trickled out of his eyes as Chu Qitian let out a growl of resentment and misery.


    He could not figure out the reason behind it.


    I''ve also mastered Dragon God Body and Invoke the Celestial Sky. Whatever Ye Fan learned, I


    learned too. All that Ye Fancked, I also own. Compared to him, I have more famous teachers to


    guide me and the entire family''s resources at my disposal. I obviously have so many advantages


    but why am I still no match for him¡ªthe abandoned son of the Chu family?


    Chu Tianqi had always belittled Ye Fan in the past.


    Despite hunting thetter down for ten years, he merely left it to his subordinates and rarely asked


    about it.


    After all, Ye Fan was just an abandoned son, so Chu Tianqi never thought that the former could be


    much of a threat.


    The only reason why he wanted to kill Ye Fan was because he was afraid that his uncle, Chu


    Zhenghong, would take Ye Fan back to the Chu family and seize his position as heir to the family.


    However, he did not expect that the person before him, whom he used to look down upon, had


    be a person that he could never beat.


    He truly could not ept the oue.


    As the heir of the Chu family, Chu Tianqi had his own pride.


    He had always believed that he was the most terrifying genius in the world and that no one of his


    age couldpare with him.


    However, Ye Fan''s growth in powerpletely shattered that very pride.


    Ye Fan faced Chu Tianqi''s indignance with a condescending demeanor, his cold words resounding


    through the sky.


    ¡°I already said that you are no match for me. Even if you use the same techniques and moves as


    me, you still won''t be able to defeat me. You are nothing but a flower in a greenhouse that will never


    grow into a big tree. The practice of martial arts is not something that can be conjugated by having


    a few powerful teachers and a strong background and resources. You assumed that with the


    support of your family and sect, you would be able to stand proudly at the pinnacle of the martial


    arts world, but you have no idea that your conception was wrong from the start. The skills of a true


    expert martial artist are honed in battle and killing, not by cowering at home and being taught by


    others.¡±


    People only saw Ye Fan''s present-day achievements, but who would know how he managed to


    obtain them?


    After being kicked out of the Chu family that year, Ye Fan had fought nearly a thousand battles to


    that very day.


    He had survived countless life-and-death situations to reach his current level.


    Chu Tianqi, on the other hand, was nothing but an arrogant aristocrat worshipped by everyone


    since childhood. Even his current cultivation came mostly from Jade Eyes.


    What could he take topete with Ye Fan?


    ¡°Since we are of the same n and origin, Chu Qitian, I''ll give you a word of advice. Only fingers


    that have shed blood can strum the world''s greatest music, and only after experiencing hellish trials


    can one create heavenly power.¡±


    Ye Fan''s deep voice reverberated throughout the area, those few words appeared deafening to


    everyone.


    Even Mochizuki Kawa and the others had mixed emotions when they heard it.


    Indeed, everyone loathes suffering, but how many would realize that suffering is the most precious


    treasure? In history, no great man standing at the top of the world did not shed blood and suffer. No


    towering trees can grow in a greenhouse. One could not wield a peerless divine sword without


    experiencing thousands of trials and tribtions.


    Looking at the tall and muscr man in front of them, Mochizuki Kawa and the others could not


    help but wonder how many hardships Ye Fan went through to master his present skills.


    Moon God was especiallypassionate as it was written all over her exquisite face.


    My master must have suffered a lot all these years.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Contrary to them, Chu Tianqi merely threw his head back andughed after hearing Ye Fan''s


    words.


    The way heughed at that moment, coupled with his bloodied figure, was a terrifying and ghastly


    sight.


    However, his mocking smile soon morphed into anger.


    ¡°Keep those preaching to yourself, Chu Tianfan. You are an abandoned son of the Chu family and


    have no right to lecture me. Also, don''t think that you can gloat over defeating me. Let me tell you.


    It''s too early for that. I may not be able to defeat you, but my pet can kill you all the same. As long


    as you die here, I, Chu Tianqi, will still be the most gifted genius in this world!¡±


    After saying that, Chu Tianqiughed maniacally.


    He had epted only his own defeat.


    He still had the backing of the expert martial artists of Chu Sect and the Sacred Beast, ze.


    If I can''t kill Ye Fan, I''ll let ze do it. In any case, Ye Fan must die!


    Roar!


    The moment his words fell, a burst of green light came from Chu Tianqi''s pupils.


    After that, ze, who had been eagerly waiting behind him, finally made its appearance once


    again.


    Following a mighty roar, ze''s body grew rapidly until its huge figure seemed to obstruct the sun.


    Its four wings were propped up like clouds, covering half of the sky, while its majestic shadow


    loomed over half of Tokyo.


    ¡°Tear him to pieces, ze!¡±


    Despite walking unsteadily, those words of resentment and hatred burst forth from Chu Qitian''s


    weak body.


    Ye Fan solemnly nced up at the huge and terrifying creature.


    It almost killed Eigetsu just now. Now, it''s time for me to avenge her.


    ¡°Master! This monster is very peculiar. You must be careful! Its strength and defense are incredibly


    formidable. Even I will find it extremely hard to pierce its scales!¡±


    Seeing that Chu Tianqi had finally used his trump card, Moon God couldn''t help but begin to worry.


    Having experienced the creature''s ability firsthand, she even felt that Chu Yuan might not


    necessarily be able to hurt it in the slightest.


    Now that Chu Tianqi was using it to take on Ye Fan, she was naturally very worried.


    ¡°Mm. Don''t worry, Eigetsu. I''ve got this.¡±


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows.


    He naturally did not underestimate ze as he did when facing Chu Tianfan.


    Although he had not made a move, he could still feel the tremendous power of the beast before


    him.


    ¡°Tear him to pieces, ze!¡± Chu Tianqi suddenly bellowed again.


    ze, who had longpleted its transformation, immediately let out a roar and charged toward Ye


    Fan.


    It first swiped its w like a long sword cutting through the void toward Ye Fan.


    It moved so fast that it only left an afterimage in the sky.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± cried Moon God anxiously.


    Ye Fan was also shocked.


    This monster is incredibly fast!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Facing such a swift attack, Ye Fan had no choice but to use his arm to block it.


    Swish!


    Its sharp ws shed across and instantly subdued Ye Fan''s Dragon God Body.


    As a result, thetter''s clothes were torn, and numerous streaks of blood trickled down from under


    his sleeve.


    At the same time, ze whipped its long tail.


    With a loud thump like the noise of an iron whip, it sent Ye Fan flying and crashing on the ground


    ultimately.


    The blood on Ye Fan''s arm stained the ground where hended.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Fan was injured, Moon God, a venerated person of a nation, could not stop her tears


    from rolling down her cheeks.


    Ignoring her injuries, she ran toward the direction where Ye Fan had fallen.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    ¡°Take it easy, Moon God!¡±


    When Mochizuki Kawa and the others saw Moon God acting so recklessly, they wanted to stop her.


    s, Tsukuyomi couldn''t possibly allow them to hold her back.


    She forcefully shoved the Japanese martial artists blocking her path away and sprinted toward Ye


    Fan desperately.


    Perhaps she tugged on her injury, but blood again gushed out of her abdomen.


    However, that didn''t matter to her anymore.


    No matter how painful her physical injuries were, the agony paled inparison to the distress


    within her at the sight of her master injured.


    By then, Ye Fan had already stood up from amidst the ruins.


    With Dragon God Body having been thwarted, his clothes had also been long since ripped to


    shreds.


    Blood trickled down his arm.


    Beneath the broken skin, one could vaguely glimpse milk-white bone.


    Such anguish inundated Moon God that tears streamed down her face.


    Hugging the man hard, she sobbed, ¡°Let''s not battle anymore, Master. Never again. We''ll go back to


    Jiangdong. Let''s go home...¡±


    The girl who was weeping as she hugged Ye Fan right then was no longer Japan''s highest deity


    who previously took the country by storm and astounded the entire world. Instead, she was merely


    a young maiden in love, a girl who was worried about the person she liked.


    Simply put, she was but the innocent girl Ye Fan took everywhere with him back then, Suzumiya


    Eigetsu.


    In her world, there was no grand undertaking or Japan and its citizens.


    To her, the country and its survival were illusory.


    Only her master was real.


    Her world consisted of Ye Fan alone.


    She had already lost him once, and she didn''t want to experience the torment of losing him again.


    For that reason, her heart almost shattered into a million pieces when she saw ze injuring him.


    As she wailed in utter distress, she appeared just like a child.


    ¡°It''s just a paltry injury, silly. I''ve experience life-and-death situations countless times, so such a


    paltry injury is nothing.¡±


    Ye Fan never expected her immense grief at his superficial injury.


    Unbeknownst to him, Suzumiya Eigetsu was afraid that she would lose him once more.


    It was precisely because she had experienced such pain that she was all the more fearful of loss.


    Thus, the man''s reassurance didn''t work on her.


    Her face pale and her body weak, she continued hugging him tightly. Burying her head in his chest,


    she repeatedly begged him not to battle anymore.


    She wanted to go back to Jiangdong. More so, she wanted him to return there, back to the ce


    where they first met.


    It was also there that she experienced the warmth of home for the very first time.


    Therefore, to her, Ye Fan''s home was also her home.


    After so many years of fighting and being adrift, her heart, which had been weak in the first ce,


    had long since been riddled with holes.


    Her greatest desire had never been influenced and power.


    She only wanted to go home, return to Jiangdong, back to their home.


    There were no battles or bloodshed there, much less the risk of separation brought by death.


    The only thing that existed was peaceful bliss and happiness.


    That''s true. After experiencing so much and witnessing the sufferings of the world, possessing the


    so-called influence and power is nothing in the grand scheme of things. Living a simple and


    peaceful life is the most basic happiness.


    ¡°Eigetsu, I promise that I''ll bring you back, back to Jiangdong in Jingzhou. I''ll do gardening with you


    and visit Dongchang Lake with you again. Soon... When this battle draws to an end, I''ll take you


    wherever you want to go and allow you to eat whatever you want. But now, let me settle this


    grievance that has persisted for more than ten years.¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression gradually turned chilly.


    His energy that had been scattered spewed and condensed at his elixir field once more.


    At that very moment, he resembled a me that rekindled from the ashes, his power again bursting


    forth.


    Pivoting, he pinned a sharp gaze on the four-winged beast.


    Ultimately, I underestimated this little beast.


    He initially thought that there were few in this world who could injure him, considering the might of


    his Dragon God Body.


    Unfortunately, he miscalcted.


    Never had he thought that the Dragon God Body he had relied on for years would actually be no


    match for a trample from the beast.


    ¡°Don''t battle anymore, Master... I beg you. Please don''t battle anymore,¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu


    continued pleading.


    Tugging on Ye Fan''s clothes, she shook her head at the man with tears staining her face.


    ¡°It''ll be fine, Eigetsu. I haven''t unleashed my true capabilities yet. Next, I''ll show you your master''s


    true might!¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression slowly darkened.


    The corners of his upturned mouth carried a bloodthirsty murderous intent.


    At the same time, his initially cid energy started surging violently.


    A golden light that reassembled shes of lightning gradually red on his body.


    The lightning-like res started circling him.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu could distinctly see golden patterns starting to manifest on the man''s forehead.


    There was only one in the beginning, but it then doubled.


    In the end, three golden Thunderstripes emerged on Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Bam!


    Without warning, Ye Fan stomped his feet on the ground.


    Following that, his lean body started rising into the sky.


    Behind him, clouds gathered, and rumbling thunder started converging mid-air.


    His hair stood up on ends as sharp as swords.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    ¡°What is Chu Tianfan doing now?¡±


    At the sight of the scene before them, the expressions of those from the Chu Sect changed


    drastically.


    Likewise, shock showed in the eyes of the Japanese martial artists.


    Many of those present had interacted with Ye Fan previously.


    As such, they were pretty clear about the man''s capabilities.


    However, they had never seen him using that present move.


    Lightning shed all over him as though he was Thor reincarnate.


    From afar, the terrifying and horrifying power had everyone shuddering in fear.


    ¡°What a worthless sleight of hand! No matter how much you struggle, Chu Tianfan, it can''t change


    the fact that you''re doomed today. ze is a Sacred Beast of the Chu family. Its father was once a


    Sacred Beast under the Chu family''s ancestor, Chu Yunyang. In fact, its capability had long since


    gone beyond that of a human''s. I''d advise you to give up resisting and resign yourself to death.¡±


    Chu Tianqi smirked, his eyes brimming with disdain.


    He didn''t give a fig about the changes in Ye Fan.


    In his eyes, the man was no match for a swipe of the w by ze, regardless of how many tricks


    he had up his sleeve.


    After all, nothing could stand against absolute power.


    ze was so strong that almost all conspiracies and tricks in the world couldn''t do it any harm.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Following Chu Tianqi''s order, ze let out a long howl.


    Subsequently, it waved its sharp ws and charged toward Ye Fan again.


    Ye Fan merely stood there motionless like a statue.


    It wasn''t until ze had almost reached him that he stretched out his hand and seized its massive


    w.


    The tremendous impact dragged him back a hundred meters.


    Seeing that, Chu Tianqi sneered and shook his head contemptuously.


    ¡°What a fool! You even wanted to test your strength against ze? You''re mortal, yet you have


    delusions of being equally matched with divinity? You are just like a firefly, but you want topete


    with the moon!¡±


    He snickered scornfully.


    Regretfully, his smile didn''tst long.


    Ye Fan, who was propelled backward by the momentum, finally stood his ground. After blocking off


    ze''s attack, he continued grasping its sharp w.


    Subsequently, infinite power burst forth from his tiny and fragile body under everyone''s shocked


    gaze.


    Using himself as the fulcrum, he actually managed to lift ze''s gigantic body.


    ¡°H-H-How is this possible?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped at the sight of that scene.


    Utter shock pervaded Chu Tianqi.


    Never had he imagined that there was really someone in this world who could be on equal footing


    with ze.


    Bam!


    While everyone was still in shock, Ye Fan had already hoisted ze over his head. He mmed it


    onto the ground hard.


    Then, he repeated that series of actions.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ze''s massive body, as if it was repeatedly struck by a giant hammer, was pounded toward the


    ground by Ye Fan.


    As a thunderous sound echoed in all directions, arge swathe of the ground copsed from the


    impact.


    Stunned by the incredible scene before them, the crowd could only gawk.


    ¡°I-Is he even human?¡±


    ¡°Can he also be a monster?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa and the Japanese martial artists were bbergasted.


    From their perspective, Ye Fan was no different from a monster on par with ze.


    Even the teary-eyed Suzumiya Eigetsu, who was worried sick just a moment ago, covered her


    mouth in shock.


    ¡°D*mn it! ze, what are you doing? I ordered you to finish him! So, just kill him!¡± the raging Chu


    Qitian roared.


    Despite his frustrated shouts urging ze to counterattack, ze''s tail was caught by Ye Fan while


    its head was being mmed onto the ground repeatedly until it was seeing stars.


    From the looks of it, ze had been beaten unconscious by Ye Fan.


    ¡°That piece of trash!¡±


    The infuriated Chu Qitian almost burst a vessel.


    In his desperation, he bit the tip of his tongue, causing Jade Eyes to glow, flooding ze''s mind


    with a rush of spiritual energy.


    In the instant, the badly-beaten ze was reinvigorated and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.


    Following his furious cry was an inferno shooting out of its jaws, encapsting Ye Fan''s body with


    an explosive force and terrifying heat.


    The massive impact threw Ye Fan back while the heat from the inferno tormented him greatly.


    Ye Fan, having no other choice, had to release ze''s ws and back away.


    Upon regaining its freedom, ze turned around and bored down on Ye Fan as if it had gone


    berserk.


    With its jaws opened wide, it looked as if it was going to swallow Ye Fan entirely.


    Ye Fan, who had no intention of standing idly by and letting himself be devoured, turned around and


    retreated a hundred steps back.


    Nheless, ze wasn''t discouraged from missing his target.


    Spreading out its gigantic wings, it swung its razor-sharp scales in Ye Fan''s direction while


    sweeping its metal-whip-like tail across the ground.


    Attacking with a roar, it was clear that ze was utterly enraged by Ye Fan.


    The menacing assault that ensued pummeled Ye Fan just like a hurricane.


    ze was alternating between bearing its jaws down, breathing fire out of its mouth, shing its


    wings, and sweeping with its tail.


    Every single one of its strikes carried the explosive power of lightning, leaving huge craters on the


    ground.


    In fact, the terrifying force of ze''s ws was capable of ripping thick steel sheets into pieces.


    Under pressure from ze''s rampage, Ye Fan¡ªdeciding not to fight head-on¡ªchose to dodge


    repeatedly.


    However, from the perspective of those from Chu Sect, Ye Fan had fallen into a disadvantage and


    had no answer to ze''s attacks.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    With his eyes glistening smugly, Chu Qitian sneered, ¡°Chu Tianfan, I advise you to surrender, for


    there''s no way you can prate ze''s impregnable defense given how physically tough he is.


    From the very beginning, ze''s victory in this battle was never in doubt. As for you, you''ll be torn


    apart once you have exhausted all your strength.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    At that moment, Ye Fan¡ªcaught by a swipe from ze''s ws¡ªwas sent crashing into the ancient


    ruins below.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nevertheless, he quickly sprang back to his feet. Patting the dust off his body, he raised his head


    and threw Chu Qitian a smirk¡ªtriggering thetter''s displeasure.


    ¡°I''m surprised you can still smile in the face of death. You truly are nothing but a fool! Let''s see if you


    can still maintain that smile of yours when ze''s w pierces through your body!¡±


    Chu Qitian was outraged.


    Nheless, Ye Fan simply shook his head and snorted.


    ¡°Chu Qitian, do you really think a nobody like you can stop me? Given that I have dared to make a


    comeback, I naturally possess the confidence to take Chu Sect on. Now, watch closely as I defeat


    this beast of yours!¡±


    With that, Ye Fan burst into a series ofughter.


    Amidst the echo of his voice, the horizon began to crack, followed by lightning crackling around Ye


    Fan''s body.


    As if they hade alive, the three Thunderstripes between his brows unleashed a dazzling glow.


    The very next second, Ye Fan¡ªevolving into a stream of light¡ªshot into the sky and reappeared in


    front of ze in a sh.


    Subsequently, a powerful punch smashed into ze''s abdomen.


    Bang!


    A thunderous rumble reverberated through the air.


    In response, Chu Qitian scoffed, ¡°It''s useless. Even swords can''t cut through ze''s scales, let


    alone your bare hands.¡±


    Chu Qitian brimmed with confidence, for he was speaking the truth.


    After all, Ye Fan''s punch barelynded a scratch on ze.


    In spite of that, the force from the punch had permeated through ze''s scales and undoubtedly


    hurt its internal organs.


    In the midst of an agonized cry, ze''s body was flung back by a hundred meters. Opening its jaws


    while being mired in excruciating pain, it spewed a mist of blood into the air.


    ¡°H-How is this even possible?¡±


    Chu Qitian was so stunned that his eyeballs almost popped out of its sockets.


    Unfortunately for him, that was just the beginning.


    After the first punch, Ye Fan¡ªpiling on the pressure¡ªbore down upon ze again.


    Throwing his steel-like fist that carried the force of a thousand tons, he aimed it at ze''s eyes this


    time.


    In an evasive maneuver, ze swung its wings around to block.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan didn''t flinch as his fist smote ze''s wings with devastating force.


    The impact from the punch bent ze''s bones, essentially breaking its wings in half.


    The excruciating pain that ensued caused ze to retract its wing by reflex¡ªunintentionally


    exposing its eyes.


    Seizing upon the opening, Ye Fanunched a kick at them.


    ze''sntern-sized eyes¡ªdespite being protected by its scales¡ªsunk into their sockets upon the


    impact, resulting in green blood gushing out.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    With blood spewing out of its eyes, ze let out an agonized cry before falling onto the ground.


    Writhing in agony, it covered its eyes with its ws as it continued to roar uncontrobly.


    ¡°Now''s the time!¡±


    At the end of the day, a beast could never escape its nature. Regardless of how strong it was, its


    mental capabilities and behavior were no match for humans.


    If Ye Fan was in its shoes, he would''ve retreated to a safe distance immediately.


    In contrast, when ze stayed still and roared, it opened up a window for Ye Fan to deal it a fatal


    blow.


    Underneath the watchful eyes of the crowd, the intensity of Ye Fan''s vigor began to rise until a


    terrifying power culminated within his body.


    In the end, his bulging muscles were so pumped that veins were visible on the surface of his arms,


    which were now double their original size.


    ¡°This...¡±


    From afar, Chu Qitian''s expression drastically changed the moment he recognized the harnessing


    technique.


    Charging at Ye Fan, he screamed at ze. ¡°ze, retreat!¡±


    ¡°Retreat? Is it even possible?¡±


    Ye Fan''s lips suddenly curled into a murderous smile.


    The next second, he bellowed, ¡°Boundless Destruction!¡±


    Boom!


    A tremendous shockwave was unleashed as Ye Fan¡ªwielding god-like power¡ªthrew an earth-


    shattering punch forward.


    Its explosive power released a sonic boom into the air.


    Despite Chu Qitian''s desperate efforts to stop him, the former failed to block in time and was swept


    away by the ensuing st.


    Amidst the sound of shattering ribs, blood rained in the air.


    Chu Qitian had vomited a mist of blood while his body was thrown back.


    As for Ye Fan''s attack, it continued on its trajectory, undiminished in power.


    Boundless Destruction was the amalgamation of Tumble of the Majestic Mountain and Infinite Force


    from Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    True to its name, the boundless energy and devastating force it unleashed was enough to decimate


    everything before it. In fact, its power would intensify with every subsequent strike.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Under the weight of Ye Fan''s tremendous power, ze''s massive body was instantly sent flying


    thousands of meters away, as if it was a ball.


    At the point where Ye Fan''s fistnded on ze''s body, one could clearly see it copsing upon


    itself.


    The trajectory from which ze was thrown back left a path of destruction behind, filled with


    crumbling buildings and ttened hills.


    The excruciating pain it felt triggered a roar of agony and tormented it to the brink of tears.


    Green blood gushed incessantly out of its mouth till a pool of it gradually formed on the ground.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, this was just the after-effects of the second punch.


    Soon, with the subsequent barrage of punches raining down upon ze, it let out a roar of even


    greater pain.


    Its defenses, impregnable over thest few centuries had finally been broken through.


    The ck and hardened scales that protected it all these years were shattered by Ye Fan''s


    punches, revealing the soft and tender flesh beneath them.


    Falling from the air, it finally crashed into its own pool of blood.


    Amidst its agonized screams, its body writhed on the ground, just like a crying child.


    Watching what was unfolding before them, the crowd couldn''t help but be stricken by terror.


    He''s so strong!


    Chu Tianfan is just overwhelmingly powerful!


    This doesn''t make sense at all!


    No one had expected Ye Fan to sessfully smash ze''s scales with his bare hands when Moon


    God had failed tond a scratch with her sword.


    ¡°I-Is he even human?¡±


    ¡°His body... is it really made of flesh?¡±


    From a distance, the grievously injured Mochizuki Kawa stared at the god-like presence of Ye Fan,


    which sent a chill down his spine.


    He couldn''t believe that he and thetter were enemies back in the day.


    In fact, he had even crossed swords with Ye Fan more than once.


    Just thinking about it now caused his knees to quake in fear, for he realized that it was a miracle he


    was still alive.


    Even Suzumiya Eigetsu was dumbfounded by the sight.


    She had assumed Ye Fan was just reassuring her earlier but could now see she was wrong and


    had underestimated him.


    Unfortunately, not everyone celebrated the sudden turn of events.


    The beaten Chu Qitian turned red in rage when he saw how ze had been thrashed.


    No sooner had he powered through the pain to get back on his feet than he dashed toward ze''s


    side while unleashing a heartbroken tirade at Ye Fan.


    ¡°You b*stard! How cruel can you be? Why do you have to use such brutal strikes? D*mn you!¡±


    Holding ze''s head, he consoled it repeatedly.


    As for ze, ity in his arms as if it was a child longing for its parent''sfort.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan, with a solemn expression, looked down at them.


    ¡°Chu Qitian, you have reached the end of the line. This is where our enmity ends.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Ye Fan had barely spoken when a powerful gale blew out of nowhere.


    Behind him, the trees and rocks began to shake violently, a phenomenon resulting from the


    unleashing of his power.


    At the same time, Moon God''s broken sword¡ªguided by Ye Fan''s aura¡ªgradually rose into the air


    from the ground and floated right up to him.


    From the looks of it, Ye Fan was going to end Chu Qitian and ze''s lives with it.


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you attack Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Old Master is not going to let you get away with this!¡±


    The elders of Chu Sect had turned pale in shock.


    Faced with Ye Fan''s murderous intent, all of them charged hysterically at him.


    Even though their disy of loyalty was heart-moving, it was still nothing but a pointless struggle.


    A single kick from Ye Fan unleashed a force that sent the men flying with blood spewing out of their


    mouths.


    The gulf between their powers was simply too great.


    Having lost ze''s protection, the men from Chu Sect were no different frommbs awaiting


    ughter.


    After getting the elders out of his way, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pointed abruptly with his


    finger.


    Zing!


    Just like aser, the broken sword behind him let out a piercing shriek before flying straight at Chu


    Qitian and ze.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how dare you!¡± the members of Chu Sect screamed in horror.


    ¡°Dodge, Mr. Chu!¡±


    With ze grievously wounded, Chu Qitian too was on hisst legs.


    No one had any doubt that neither man nor beast would survive Ye Fan''s sword.


    However, at the crucial moment, the injured ze howled toward the sky as a blistering rainbow of


    light emitted from its body.


    With four wings suddenly spreading out, a terrifying look descended upon its crimson eyes while


    mysterious red markings began to appear on its originally ck scales.


    ¡°Is this... its third transformation?¡±


    Everyone present felt as if their eyes were about to pop out.


    Even Ye Fan was no exception, for he was just as astounded as they were.


    During its previous battle with Moon God, ze had already transformed twice.


    Little did anyone expect it to be able to do so one more time.


    Furthermore, after its transformation, the injuries previously inflicted by Ye Fan healed rapidly.


    The scales that were shattered earlier were quickly reced with newly grown ones.


    Its ability to rejuvenate was so mind-blowing that anyone watching would be filled with despair.


    Within a few short seconds, ze whose life was hanging by a thread just a moment ago had


    grown even more ferocious than before.


    Pushing off the ground with its sharp ws, it leaped into the air andnded in front of Chu Qitian to


    shield him.


    It then opened its jaws and caught Ye Fan''s sword with a menacing bite before spitting it back out.


    Swoosh!


    As the sword pierced through the air, it now headed in Ye Fan''s direction.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± the concerned Suzumiya Eigetsu yelled.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t dare underestimate the attack as he intercepted it with a palm strike of his


    own.


    The giant palm that was unleashed subsequently smashed into the sword.


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion rang out.


    Both attacks ground at each other for some time before fading away concurrently.


    The unexpected scene secretly delighted everyone present, for a casual spit from ze was


    sufficient to hold off Ye Fan''s all-out attack.


    ¡°D*mn it, the beast has grown stronger again!¡±


    Ye Fan''s brows furrowed tightly, as ze turned out to be more formidable than he expected.


    Despite using part of his trump cards, he still failed to defeat it.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qitian was ecstatic over ze''s sessful transformation.


    ¡°ze, you did it! You have narrowed the gap between yourself and your ancestors.¡±


    Chu Qitian, initially overwhelmed by despair, was surprised that ze hadpleted his third


    transformation.


    ¡°Hahaha, Chu Tianfan, I have to thank you for forcing ze''s fourth form out of him. By doing so,


    his bloodline grows ever closer to that of his ancestors. Hahaha...¡±


    In his tion, Chu Qitian burst into triumphantughter.


    Every single one of ze''s transformations was a process of purifying his bloodline.


    Previously, Chu Qitian only managed to help it transform twice.


    However, in the face of death, ze learned how to perform its third transformation which brought


    its strength to a whole new level.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, it''s time for you to die. Just like you said, this is the end of the line.¡±


    With a smug glint in his eyes, Chu Qitian threw Ye Fan''s words back at him.


    In spite of that, thetter kept mum with a grim expression as he was prepared to face the powerful


    enemy.


    From the looks of it, I have to use Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Ye Fan thought to himself with a heavy heart.


    Initially, he wanted to save it for Chu Yuan, for it was one of his most powerful trump cards.


    Unfortunately, the beast had forced him to deploy the technique ahead of his ns.


    Given that Invoke the Celestial Sky would consume a significant amount of his energy, he was


    saving it for desperate circumstances. Unfortunately, it was no longer his choice.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    Faced with the formidable threat, the concerned Suzumiya Eigetsu dragged her wounded self up to


    Ye Fan''s side.


    Tugging Ye Fan''s sleeve, she was visibly worried about the uing battle.


    ¡°Master, the beast has grown a lot stronger after its transformation. You have to be cautious.¡±


    Previously, Moon God had been defeated by ze after its second transformation. Since she had


    failed to even break through its defenses, losing to it was a foregone conclusion.


    Now that it had exceeded everyone''s expectations and transformed a third time, its physical


    prowess was elevated to the next level. Consequently, her concern for her master intensified.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. I know,¡± Ye Fan replied with a frown that was filled with intense conviction.


    Just when he was harnessing his energy in preparation for an all-out attack, the group of Chu Sect


    elders climbed back to their feet and hurried to Chu Qitian''s side, whispering something to him.


    Chu Qitian was infuriated to hear their words.


    ¡°What did you say? You''re asking me to retreat? ze has achieved its third transformation and


    be so powerful that nothing can stand in his way. Now that Ye Fan is right for the picking, what


    is your agenda for asking me to withdraw? Have all of you lost your mind?¡± Chu Qitian fumed.


    However, Chu Sect elders continued to plead with him, ¡°Mr. Chu, this is an order from Old Master. A


    messenger has arrived to insist on our immediate return, for something has happened in China.


    Moreover, we still do not know the depths of Chu Tianfan''s strength. Even with the alliance of


    countries back then, we still failed to kill him then.


    ¡°Therefore, Mr. Chu, are you certain we can finish him off with ze''s third transformation? Don''t


    forget that Chu Tianfan is still hiding other trump cards up his sleeves. Just with his physical


    prowess alone, he has defeated ze''s first two forms. So, what if he unleashes his ultimate


    technique? ze would be ced in a precarious situation.


    ¡°In the event it is defeated, none of us are going to leave Japan alive. Mr. Chu, as a member of the


    Chu family, you know better than anyone else how formidable Invoke the Celestial Sky can be.


    Hence, we should first return to China as a precaution. Since it is Chu Tianfan''s hometown, he''ll go


    back there sooner orter. When that happens, we can mobilize the strength of the entire Chu Sect


    to annihte him. Isn''t that a much better n?¡±


    The elders of Chu Sect were clearly traumatized by the defeats they had previously suffered at Chu


    Tianfan''s hands.


    Even though ze was unstoppable after its third transformation and Chu Sect clearly had the


    upper hand, the fear within Chu Sect elders didn''t diminish one bit.


    They were fearful of Ye Fan turning the tide of battle with another surprise.


    By then, death would undoubtedly be their fate.


    As the feud between Chu Sect and Ye Fan had been going on for years, the elders were cognizant


    of thetter''s affinity to turn things around.


    Throughout the years, there were countless incidents when they had him surrounded and victory


    was at hand.


    This time was naturally no different.


    However, Ye Fan always turned the tables on them.


    In fact, Chu Qitian, despite having spent more than ten years hunting the former, had allowed Ye


    Fan to attack his home instead.


    Until that day, Chu Qitian''s father was still hanging off Mount Chumen, wailing day and night in


    agony.


    As for Chu Sect, they suffered an even worse fate¡ªhalf of the ten elders had been killed by Ye Fan.


    Even though new elders had been chosen to rece those who died, their influence and strength


    were inferior to their predecessors.


    Therefore, they were truly petrified of facing Ye Fan to the extent of preferring to flee despite their


    advantage in battle.


    Consequently, Chu Qitian fell into deep thought, for it was obvious the elders'' words had struck a


    chord with him.


    They have a point. Over the decade of pursuing Ye Fan, I would always end up being beaten to


    pulp just when I thought I had him.


    After a brief hesitation, Chu Qitian finallypromised and gave the order to retreat.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I have decided to let you off today. However, I''ll be waiting for you at Jiangdong for


    our showdown. When the timees, only one of us wille out alive!¡±


    Chu Qitian''s insidious voice reverberated throughout thend.


    Just as he spoke, he ordered his men to withdraw. ze, acting as the rear guard, would cover


    their retreat.


    With that, the grand army that was supposed to invade Japan marched away from Tokyo and out of


    Japan''s borders.


    They headed back to China to rejoin Chu Yuan''s Chu Sect army.


    ¡°Unrivalled Grandmaster, we can''t allow them to flee. Instead, we should pursue and ughter them


    all. Otherwise, they woulde back for us one day!¡±


    When Mochizuki Kawa saw Chu Sect retreating, he shouted anxiously at Chu Tianfan, urging the


    latter to finish their enemies off.


    After all, as long as Chu Qitian was still alive, the martial arts world of Japan would continue to be


    threatened.


    Thus, he naturally hoped to see Ye Fan use this opportunity to eradicate the men from Chu Sect.


    Not only did he not care about Ye Fan''s survival, but he also hoped that both parties would suffer


    grievous harm in a brutal battle.


    In fact, his ideal scenario was for them to kill each other.


    With both Ye Fan and Chu Sect annihted, Japan''s martial arts world would top the world.


    However, no sooner had Mochizuki Kawa spoken than he was given a p by Ye Fan.


    A giant palm consequently blocked off the sky before falling upon him, smashing him downward.


    Amidst shattering rocks and cratering earth, a giant palm print subsequently emerged on the


    ground.


    Before Mochizuki Kawa could even scream in agony, he was buried deep underneath the rocks.


    In spite of that, he was one tough nut to crack.


    A short whileter, a blood-drenched figure crawled out from beneath the rubble.


    Looking in Moon God''s direction, he pointed at Ye Fan in a pleading manner before throwing out a


    few mouthfuls of blood. The next moment, his massive body copsed onto the ground with a loud


    thud after losing consciousness.


    ¡°Sword God!¡±


    The sight of the fainted Sword God shocked the martial artists of Japan.


    While rushing to his side to check on his wounds, they appealed angrily to Moon God, ¡°Your


    Highness, you have to stand up for Sword God! Ye Fan intended to kill him by striking him so


    brutally.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you have to mete out justice on his behalf,¡± the martial artists pleaded.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu not only ignored their pleas but also threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms in


    delight, as if she was a wounded kitten looking forfort from her master.


    Now that the men from Chu Sect had left, her mind was finally put at ease after being worried sick


    about Ye Fan.


    ¡°Master, they''re finally gone,¡± she remarked gleefully while leaning in his embrace.


    However, the tension in her body had hardly eased when the pain from her wounds began to


    overwhelm her.


    Subsequently, Ye Fan felt her trembling in his arms as blood began oozing out the corners of her


    mouth.


    It was only then that did he notice how pale she looked.


    The wounds ze had inflicted upon her earlier had long been covered in blood, causing Ye Fan to


    feel a squeeze in his heart.


    Sweeping her off her feet, he prepared to leave. ¡°Eigetsu, you must hold on. I''ll take you back to


    China to have your wounds treated.¡±


    However, the Japanese martial artists refused to let him take her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Put Her Highness down!¡±


    ¡°She''s the guardian of Japan, not China.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the right to take her away?¡±


    The martial artists surrounded him.


    Raising his head, Ye Fan stared at them.


    ¡°I didn''t kill you lot on Eigetsu''s ount, but you had better not get on my nerves. Or else, I don''t


    mind finishing Chu Sect''s mission for them.¡±


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a cold breeze filled with murderous intent blew in the air.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    The grudges Ye Fan held against Japan were no less than what Chu Sect had for it.


    Back then, Mochizuki Kawa and the others had allied with various master fighters of Japan to


    besiege Ye Fan.


    The Chu family went as far as joining forces with the Japanese army forces and nearly sent Ye Fan


    to the bottom of the ocean.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With all those past scrimmages, it was not surprising that Ye Fan would wish to obliterate Japan.


    The fact remained that Ye Fan knew better than to act on his impulses.


    He had to consider Eigetsu.


    These were Eigetsu''s people who were under her protection.


    If he were to destroy them, even if she did not me him, she would be very hurt.


    After hearing Ye Fan''s words, the master fighters from Japan were frightened into silence.


    Each of them turned pale, and not even one of them uttered a word.


    Indeed, it was only now that they realized how harsh Chu Tianfan''s methods werepared to the


    Chu Sect.


    When infuriated, this man was even more terrifying than the Chu Sect.


    ording to many, the massacre outside the rainforest was carried out by Chu Tianfan''s very own


    hands.


    The very thought of that was enough to make the master fighters of Japan shiver. Though they were


    reluctant, they had no other choice but to let Ye Fan take their Guardian Angel away without


    attempting to stop him.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan''s figure disappeared from their sight.


    As they watched the figures leaving and disappearing from sight, the martial artists of Japan shed


    tears of sadness.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°I guess our country only has Moon God to depend on now.¡±


    ¡°Even so, Chu Tianfan has abducted her to China!¡±


    ¡°From now on, who will protect our country, Japan?¡±


    Many of the people were filled with grief, and they shed tears of despair.


    Untold sorrow filled their hearts.


    They were filled with resentment!


    ¡°Moon God, we are your people.¡±


    ¡°Why do you willingly abandon your people for the embrace of a foreign man?¡±


    At this point in time, the hearts of those living in Tokyo turned cold.


    This was especially true of the martial artists of Japan.


    Just now, when Ye Fan wanted to kill Mochizuki Kawa, Moon God did not stop him.


    Even when Ye Fan dered that he would kill all of Japan''s master fighters, Moon God did not


    attempt to stop him either.


    It was very obvious from Moon God''s actions that to her, Ye Fan''s position was above these people.


    Japan''s strongest fighter and Guardian Angel, who had protected Japan for innumerable years, was


    just taken away by a man from China.


    It was simr to the tale of a goddess of China who married someone from Japan and became a


    part of Japan.


    No one would feel good about this happening to oneself.


    Whoosh...


    On the vast Pacific Ocean, a figure was galloping across the surface of the waters like a white


    dragon hurtling across the sea.


    He cut through the oing wind at a speed so fast that he churned up white waves underfoot,


    which sshed into the air and broke up into frothing fragments like snow in the air.


    This person was none other than Ye Fan, who had left Japan and was on the way to China.


    In his arms was a girl who looked as beautiful as someone from a painting.


    Her long dress was stained with blood, but the stains could not conceal her pure and ethereal


    temperament.


    Her silken tresses were blowing in the wind.


    Under her long dress, her exposed long and fair legs looked like a sculpture of jade.


    Who was this girl? She gave the impression that her beauty was out of this world.


    Her beauty was so ethereal that it was like a lotus blossoming in the snow on the peak of Sky


    Mountain.


    Unfortunately, for this exquisite beauty, her life was fading away with time.


    Even though Moon God had a soul of the god realm, her physical body was mortal as it belonged to


    Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    After a serious injury, it was only natural that she could not hang on to life for long.


    It was likely that Suzumiya Eigetsu felt her life ebbing away and knew that she did not have much


    time left on earth. That was because, in Ye Fan''s embrace, she did not behave herself at all.


    She twisted her feminine body, trying to bury herself deeper in his arms.


    Like a little kitten begging for her owner''s caresses, she greedily breathed in the odor of the man''s


    body.


    She knew that these were thest moments she could spend alone with her master.


    Possibly, there would be no more such opportunities in the future.


    At this moment in time, in the middle of the ocean, an ind came into view.


    Suddenly, Suzumiya Eigetsu spoke in a low voice. ¡°M-Master, please... Take me to that ind to


    watch the sunset, just for a moment. Then, after admiring the sunset, please leave me on the


    ind. Can you let me leave this world quietly and peacefully? Master, I do not want you to see how


    I look when I pass on.¡±


    Suzumiya Eigetsu spoke in a weak voice.


    The consciousness that belonged to Moon God seemed to have been seriously injured and fallen


    asleep.


    At this point, it was only Suzumiya Eigetsu who dominated the body.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ye Fan got angry immediately.


    ¡°I''ve said that without my permission, no one can take you away, not even Hades, the ruler of the


    underworld. Eigetsu, I will save your life. I''m bringing you to Jiangdong to see my great-grandma.


    My great-grandma''s healing knowledge is as vast as the skies. She can certainly heal you.¡± Ye Fan


    spoke with conviction.


    However, Suzumiya Eigetsu shook her head. ¡°There is no need, Master. You mustn''t waste any


    more time on me. The people in Jiangdong are waiting for you. They are still in danger. You must


    leave me alone and should hurry up to save them. In fact, I am already content to be able to see


    you onest time.¡±


    Ye Fan was heartbroken at these words.


    You little rascal! You are always like this¡ªyou only think about me and never about yourself.


    Eigetsu, you know that I want the family and friends in Jiangdong to live, but you don''t know that


    more than that, I do not want to see you die!


    From when he was little, Ye Fan met many types of women like Xu Lei, Mucheng, Chen Nan, and


    Tang Yun.


    They were all very good women¡ªindependent, strong, and having their own pursuits and dreams.


    Xu Lei guarded Yanjing, wanting to develop the Xu family.


    Mucheng started from scratch, trying to start her own business.


    Chen Nan loved her father to the extent of being willing to be the fall guy for his crimes.


    As for Tang Yun, she had often confronted Ye Fan for the sake of her sect.


    Among all of them, Eigetsu was the most skilled in martial arts.


    However, she was the silliest of them all.


    Whether he was right or wrong, this rascal would take his side without reservation.


    If he wanted to kill someone, Eigetsu would never try to stop him, and she would do anything to


    help.


    She would even abandon her people and betray her country.


    This woman right in front of him now was the silliest that she had ever seen.


    It seemed as if she existed only for him.


    Ye Fan was her world.


    He owed her too much, so he could not ignore her now that she was facing a situation of life and


    death.


    Before, he had thought of going to Jiangdong and leaving Moon God to her own fate.


    Nheless, he had not the heart to do that, and so he had turned back for her.


    This time, he would naturally elect to save Eigetsu first.


    As for the Jiangdong situation, there was arge array of protection, the four Dragon yers were


    lending their support, and there was even Huangniu to help out.


    Ye Fan reckoned that even if Chu Tianqi and the others went there, they could do no harm at


    Jiangdong.


    In the end, despite Suzumiya Eigetsu''s dissuasion, Ye Fan did not go straight to Yunzhou after


    returning to China.


    Instead, he went to Fenghai.


    The Chu residence was there.


    It was already mid-autumn, and so outside the residence, the willows were turning yellow.


    This was Ye Fan''s revisit after many years.


    Gingerly, he put Moon God down.


    Then, he went to the door and knelt down.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I''m your great-grandson, Chu Tianfan. I''m here to see you. Please open the door


    for me.¡±


    Ye Fan knelt in front of the door, calling out with a remorseful heart.


    In this whole world, the person that he respected most was this old woman who had gone through a


    lot of suffering in life.


    Whenever Ye Fan faced a challenge he could not ovee, his great-grandma was able to help


    him through it.


    Years ago, this was also where he met Tang Yun.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    At the Chu residence, an olddy was gardening at her vegetable patch.


    She was busy weeding, fertilizing, ploughing, and watering.


    It had been a long time since someone came to visit. She was like someone lost in the sands of


    time.


    She had been living the same life with the same routine for a very long time, and she would


    continue living like this for the rest of her life.


    The only living creature staying by her side was the charmingly naive big ck dog.


    Strangely, this ck dog looked the same as when Ye Fan lived in the Chu residence ten years


    ago.


    After so many years, there were no signs of aging on this dog, and it looked almost the same as ten


    years ago.


    Time seemed to leave no trace on the dog.


    It was early in the morning.


    The ck dog was still asleep. Ity on the stone steps at the main entrance, its ears drooping


    down to cover its eyes.


    Old Madam Chu looked at the ck dog and shook her head, smiling. ¡°You''rezier than my great-


    grandson! What time is it now? Are you still sleeping? This bad habit of sleeping inte has never


    changed after so many years.¡±


    Looking at the ck dog in front of her, Old Madam Chu thought about her great-grandson again.


    The great-grandson whom she loved the most.


    Suddenly, she felt a tingling pain in her heart, and a look of sadness crossed her wrinkled face.


    She was over a hundred years old now and had survived the vicissitudes of life.


    She should be used to seeing sickness and death by now.


    However, when she received the news of Ye Fan''s death, she could not help but feel extremely sad.


    Every time she thought about that, her eyes would get teary.


    ¡°Sigh... Those b*stards still killed my great-grandson in the end. He was such a good child. If he


    were still alive, his achievements in the future would have been greater than Mr. Yunyang''s.¡± Old


    Madam Chu''s heart was filled with sorrow.


    Even after so many years, the fall of Ye Fan was a pain in her heart that she could never get rid of.


    When Old Madam Chu was immersed in sadness, the big ck dog that was sleeping on the stone


    steps suddenly straightened its drooping ears.


    The next moment, it jumped up abruptly and rushed to the door like crazy. It barked loudly and


    excitedly at the door, and its tail began to wag like a spinning windmill.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you going crazy?¡± Old Madam Chu was startled by the ck dog''s movements.


    Then, she heard some noisesing from the door, and a familiar voice drifted into her ears.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I''m your great-grandson, Chu Tianfan. I''m here to see you. Please open the door


    for me.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I''m your great-grandson, Chu Tianfan...¡±


    A low and respectful voice sounded outside.


    Thud!


    The hoe in Old Madam Chu''s hand fell to the ground and hit the ck dog''s leg.


    The dog immediately let out a painful bark, but Old Madam Chu could not care less about that.


    She stood rooted to her spot for a long time before she rushed toward the door. She moved so fast


    that she did not look like an olddy who was over a hundred years old at all.


    The moment the door was opened, a skinny figure appeared in front of her. She finally saw the face


    that she had been thinking about day and night. This elder, already in her twilight years, could no


    longer hold back her emotions.


    Her body started trembling, and her eyes turned red. She looked at the man kneeling in front of the


    door and queried carefully, ¡°Ye... Ye Fan?¡±


    Ye Fan raised his head. His dignified and domineering face in the past was now full of guilt and


    vulnerability.


    After all, he was still a child in front of his great-grandmother¡ªa child who longed for someone to


    lean on and to care about him.


    The people in Jiangdong and Eigetsu could rely on Ye Fan. Even Xu Lei and Qiu Mucheng relied on


    Ye Fan to protect them.


    However, who could Ye Fan rely on when he was tired and hurt?


    Evidently, this olddy in front of him was the only person he could rely on.


    Ye Fan stood up and fell directly into her arms.


    Burying his face in Old Madam Chu''s arms, Ye Fan uttered chokingly, ¡°Great-grandma, I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have let you worry about me.¡±


    Old Madam Chu patted his back with a smile and teary eyes. ¡°It''s okay. I''m d you''vee home.


    I thought I would never get to see you again.¡±


    Under the aged tree next to the old residence, the two finally reunited.


    For an elder like Old Madam Chu, the happiest thing in her life was to see her children and


    grandchildren safe and sound.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The big ck dog circled them, barking nonstop.


    It even licked Ye Fan''s face a few times as if it was trying to wipe off the tears on his face.


    Not far away, Suzumiya Eigetsu, who was leaning against the wall, saw the scene and put on a


    gratified smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    For so many years, she had never seen her master like this.


    This man had always been so tough, like a rock that felt no pain.


    However, no matter how tough a person was, there was always a vulnerable side.


    He just had to meet the right person to reveal his vulnerability.


    After a short reunion, Ye Fan took Suzumiya Eigetsu into the Chu residence.


    ¡°Great-grandma, how is Eigetsu?¡± asked Ye Fan anxiously after showing Eigetsu''s injury to Old


    Madam Chu.


    Old Madam Chu replied, ¡°Her injury is pretty serious, especially the prating injury to the


    abdomen, which hurts her internal organs. She''s a mortal. There''s no way that she could survive


    this kind of injury if not for her strong spiritual energy. If it weren''t for the support of this powerful


    spiritual energy, she probably wouldn''t be able to survive until now.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, can you save her?¡± Ye Fan asked again.


    Old Madam Chu smiled. ¡°Calm down, my dear. Go get a bucket of water. Then, take off her clothes


    and let her sit in the water. I''m going to prepare some herbal solution for her.¡±


    After giving her instructions, Old Madam Chu went to prepare the solution, leaving Ye Fan and


    Suzumiya Eigetsu in the room.


    Although Ye Fan was Eigetsu''s master, he had always treated her as his little sister.


    After all, she was a woman, so he did not feelfortable undressing her.


    While Ye Fan was in a dilemma, the big ck dog in the yard rushed in and kicked Ye Fan away.


    Then, the dog jumped on the bed and started undressing Suzumiya Eigetsu with its paws. For some


    parts that could not be untied with its paws, it bit them off with its mouth.


    While undressing Suzumiya Eigetsu, it turned its head and grinned at Ye Fan.


    It seemed as if it was telling Ye Fan that it was helping him, and there was no need to thank it.


    Ye Fan, who was thrown far away by its kick, saw the scene in front of him, and his eyes were


    instantly filled with rage.


    ¡°Go away, stupid dog!¡± scolded Ye Fan.


    At the same time, he rushed forward, picked up the ck dog, and threw it outside the door. Then,


    he mmed the door shut.


    Are you kidding me? Eigetsu is mine! How can I let anyone see her body? Even a dog is not


    allowed!


    ¡°Eigetsu, I...¡± Ye Fan was still a little shy and felt sorry for Suzumiya Eigetsu.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu blushed and looked away timidly. ¡°My body is yours...¡±


    The meaning of her words was obvious.


    Since she belonged to Ye Fan, there was nothing wrong with him looking at her body.


    Even if Ye Fan wanted her to help him to give birth to a son, she would be willing to do so.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Eigetsu. I''m going to undress you now.¡±


    Ye Fan understood that treating her wound was what was more important now and nothing else.


    He carefully took off the blood-stained dress for Eigetsu and wiped the blood and dirt off her skin


    with a towel.


    After the clothes were removed and the blood stains were wiped away, Moon God''s naked body


    was exposed before Ye Fan''s eyes.


    This was the first time Ye Fan had seen a woman''s body so closely.


    He could not deny that Eigetsu''s shapely figure was extremely attractive.


    She looked like an angel from heaven with snow-white skin, without the slightest unwanted fat.


    She was so perfectly beautiful that she looked like a painting.


    Her beauty was enough to make any man fall for her.


    Ye Fan was probably the only person who could resist such temptation. Except for the inevitable


    touch in helping her to wipe off the blood, he had never gone overboard during the whole process.


    Outside the door, the big ck dog peeking through the crack of the door drooled with envy.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    An hourter, Old Madam Chu came to Suzumiya Eigetsu again after she had prepared everything


    needed.


    The big ck dog was still drooling and peeking through the crack of the door.


    Old Madam Chu stretched out her hand and knocked on the dog''s head. ¡°Just stay here obediently.


    Don''t you dare have any dirty thoughts in your mind! Otherwise, I''ll pluck all of your hair!¡± Old


    Madam Chu let out a meaningful smile and took a nce at Ye Fan.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The ck dog barked a few times as if it was telling Old Madam Chu that it promised to only take a


    peek outside and would not go in.


    ¡°Great-grandma, what''s wrong with the dog? I remember it being very innocent before this.¡± Ye Fan


    looked at the drooling ck dog and felt disgusted. It looked like a perverted old man who had


    never seen a woman before.


    Old Madam Chu shook her head and sighed. ¡°Don''t mention it. A yellow calf came to the vige


    some time ago. ckie ran out to y with it for a few days. After it came back, it became like this.


    It was probably influenced by that bad friend.¡± Old Madam Chu repeatedly sighed as she said that.


    Hearing that, the corners of Ye Fan''s eye twitched. ¡°No wonder I feel that ckie''s perverted look is


    kind of familiar. It learned that from the stupid calf!¡±


    Ye Fan''s face darkened, and he secretly scolded it in his heart.


    ckie used to be a very innocent dog. Look at what he''s turned into now! I have to teach that


    stupid animal a lesson after this!


    ¡°Let''s not talk about that anymore. Where have you been all these years? I didn''t get your news at


    all. Did you know how worried I was?¡± Old Madam Chu led Ye Fan to sit in the yard, and she


    questioned him about his whereabouts in the past few years.


    Ye Fan told his great-grandmother about his recuperation at Great North.


    Old Madam Chu was shocked. ¡°Did you see your father? That b*stard is just like you, always


    making people worry! He has note to see me for more than ten years already. If you see him


    next time, please break his legs and bring him to see me. I have to make him kneel in front of his


    ancestors for seven days!¡± huffed Old Madam Chu.


    In the entire Chu family, there were not many whom she had a liking for.


    Ye Fan was one of them, while his father was another.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly. ¡°Great-grandma, didn''t you order him not to step foot in the Chu residence?


    Of course, he dared note.¡±


    Old Madam Chu suddenly remembered that.


    After Ye Fan was kicked out of the Chu family back then, in a fit of anger, she forbade the entire


    Chu family from entering the Chu residence.


    Chu Zhenghong, Ye Fan''s father, got the most scolding from Old Madam Chu.


    She told him not to enter the Chu residence for the rest of his life unless Chu Tianfan was found.


    ¡°That''s right. But what has your b*stard dad been doing all these years? I haven''t heard from him for


    a long time,¡± asked Old Madam Chu concernedly.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure. He just said that what he''s doing now is something beyond


    this world.¡±


    Hearing that, Old Madam Chu frowned. ¡°It seems that your dad has found that ce.¡±


    Ye Fan was stunned. ¡°Huh? What ce?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Old Madam Chu smiled. ¡°You''ll know one day. The universe is vast, and the earth is just a tiny ce


    in the universe. When your power reaches a certain level, you''lle into contact with therger


    world.¡±


    In fact, this was not the first time Ye Fan heard such words. Although he was curious about it, he


    thought it was not something that he should be concerned about now. So, he did not ask further.


    Later, Ye Fan told Old Madam Chu about the recent Chu Sect''s attack on the world and the arrival


    of Chu Yuan and his army in Jiangdong.


    Old Madam Chu nodded. ¡°I''ve sensed that. There''re a lot of strong auras gathered at Yunzhou. The


    most powerful one should be your dad. If it weren''t for me being trapped here, I would go to


    Yunzhou to end his life myself!¡± As she said that, a hint of coldness shed across her eyes.


    ¡°By the way, there''s another strange thing. Previously, I entered the Chu Sect''s ancestralnd and


    found a strange stone door and many tombs. One of them is Chu Yuan''s. Don''t you think that''s


    strange?¡±


    Hearing that, Old Madam Chu was utterly shocked. ¡°A stone door? Is it covered with dragon


    patterns and it''s all ck?¡±


    Ye Fan nodded continuously. ¡°That stone door was very creepy. It seemed as if something was


    calling me back then. When I walked closer, the door opened. I wasn''t sure what was inside, so I


    didn''t go in.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? The door opened?¡± Old Madam Chu''s face turned pale instantly. ¡°That b*stard


    has activated the forbidden door!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, what''s going on?¡± Ye Fan was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Ye Fan, it''s hard to exin everything to you right now. You just have to know that the stone door is


    a forbidden door. I''m d that you didn''t go in. Otherwise, your mind would have been manipted!


    You might gain some power there, but you''ll also lose your soul. It seems that your grandpa''s soul


    has been devoured by the stone door. If that''s the case, you don''t need to show him mercy


    anymore. Ye Fan, I now grant you the position of the head of the Chu family. You''ll now have the


    power to perform housecleaning on behalf of the Chu family''s ancestors and ancient masters. If you


    meet your grandpa, Chu Yuan, don''t hold back and do your best to take his life! Otherwise, I don''t


    know what kind of disaster will befall Jiangdong. Even the entire earth will suffer the same fate too.


    Since he activated the forbidden door for his own benefit and caused disaster for the whole world,


    he deserves to die!¡± Old Madam Chu was extremely furious, and her words sounded solemn.


    As she said that, she took out a jade pendant and handed it to Ye Fan.


    ¡°This is a jade passed down by Mr. Yunyang, called Thunder Jade. It is said that this Thunder Jade


    can attract thunder and umte the Power of Lightning. When this jade is activated, it can


    attract thousands of lightning strikes. This Thunder Jade contributed a lot to Mr. Yunyang''s great


    achievements. However, thousands of years have passed. When Mr. Yunyang passed on this jade,


    he dissipated its power to attract lightning, fearing that his descendants would rely too much on this


    treasure. Therefore, this Thunder Jade is just a token now. Anyone who is in possession of this


    token will officially be the legitimate head of the Chu family. It may not be of much use, but everyone


    in the Chu family who respects Mr. Yunyang will also respect you as the master when they see this


    jade.¡±


    Ye Fan was a little hesitant to ept it.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I''m still young. I''m afraid that I can''t take on such a big family responsibility. Since


    this jade represents the legitimate descendant of the Chu family, it''s better for you to keep it.¡±


    ¡°Take it! Men in the Chu family should have the traits of real men and be willing to shoulder


    responsibility. Be a man!¡± After Old Madam Chu gave Ye Fan a lesson, Ye Fan had no choice but to


    ept it.


    ¡°There''s one more thing, Ye Fan. I''m afraid that it''s still difficult for you to fight against the Chu Sect


    alone. Take this Thunder Jade to the Jones family. The Jones family has been the caretaker of the


    Chu family for generations and respects Mr. Yunyang as their master. You show this Thunder Jade


    to the head of the Jones family. When he sees it, he will listen to you. Then, you need to ask them


    to use the Jade Eyes inherited from their family to awaken ze, which has been sleeping at Mount


    Chumen. ze has the bloodline of a Sacred Beast, and it''s extremely powerful. With the help of


    ze, it''ll be easy for you to destroy the Chu Sect.¡± Old Madam Chu suggested an idea to


    maximize his chances of winning the battle.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Much to Ye Fan''s great-grandmother''s surprise, the man''s expression gradually turned despondent


    as he listened to her.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why are you still unhappy? I''m not asking you to go and seek the Jones family out


    because I don''t have faith in your capabilities. It''s just that you''ll have someone to help you,


    increasing your chances of victory. I can''t help you much in this battle. This is all I can do for you. I


    don''t want the tragedy back then to repeat itself on you. It''s best that you go all out to integrate all


    forces avable to you. Make more friends and fewer enemies. Then, things will go without a hitch.¡±


    Ultimately, she was a person who had been through great trials and tribtions.


    Thus, she knew that a battle was definitely not fought alone by rushing into it recklessly.


    Instead, there had to be a n and strategy.


    It was best to strengthen oneself and weaken one''s opponent, just like her n earlier.


    She proposed that Ye Fan use Thunder Jade to split the forces of the Chu Sect and weaken the


    Chu family.


    Then, he would be appointed as the legitimate head of the family, giving him a valid reason to battle.


    That would ce him on the moral high ground.


    Subsequently, the final move would nip the problem right in the bud¡ªsubjugate the Jones family of


    the Three Families of the Chu Sect and awaken the Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast.


    With the help of the Sacred Beast, she felt that the victory of this battle would basically be secure.


    On the contrary, sorrow washed over Ye Fan.


    ¡°It''s toote, Great-grandma. The Chu family''s Sacred Beast has been awakened by Uncle


    Zhengliang''s son, Chu Tianqi.¡±


    What?


    Hearing that, his great-grandmother was utterly shocked.


    ¡°That''s impossible! Back then, Mr. Yunyang bestowed the power of summoning the Sacred Beast to


    the Jones family. A major part of the reason is his worry that some of the descendants of the Chu


    family might turn out to be evil, and no one would be able to go against them. Therefore, he granted


    the power of summoning the Sacred Beast to the Jones family. When necessary, they could use the


    Sacred Beast to keep the descendants of the Chu family in check. Such an ability is the Jones


    family''s foundation in gaining a foothold as the Three Families of the Chu Sect. How could the head


    of the Jones family hand such a crucial ability over to someone from the Chu family? They''re simply


    destroying their own foundation and future!¡±


    She didn''t believe it at all.


    Verily, she couldn''t believe that the Jones family would be so foolish.


    Sigh!


    ¡°You might not know this, Great-grandma, but too many things have happened in the past few


    years. Uncle Zhengliang and the others had been blinded by power and influence that they had lost


    all conscience. In the present generation of the Jones family, only the daughter of the Jones family,


    Angie, had the Jade Eyes of the Jones family. Uncle Zhengliang and the others went as far as


    kidnapping her and gouging her eyes out before transnting them into Chu Tianqi...¡±


    Ye Fan told his great-grandmother about everything Chu Zhengliang and his son had done.


    Every time he spoke of those matters, grief inundated him.


    Whenever he thought of it all, he felt exceedingly guilty.


    After all, Angie was kidnapped while on her way to China to look for him.


    If she hadn''t gone to China to seek me out, such misfortune wouldn''t have befallen her.


    ¡°Right now, Angie is in aa. She can''t talk or speak, merely sleeping perpetually. Even her father


    died at the hands of the Chu Sect a few days ago in a bid to protect his family. If I hadn''t arrived in


    time, the Jones family would have been wiped out.¡±


    His words were somber.


    Meanwhile, his great-grandmother''s expression grew all the darker. As he spoke, her entire body


    shook with rage. In the end, she mmed her cane onto the ground.


    ¡°How despicable! What a bunch of animals! How could such wicked people exist among the Chu


    family''s descendants? They''ve let Mr. Yunyang down! They deserve to die for their sins!¡±


    She was so livid that her eyes zed scarlet. In her towering rage, the ground shook incessantly. It


    was as though there was an earthquake. Frightened, the big ck dog circled the courtyard non-


    stop.


    ¡°Ye Fan, the Chu family has wronged the Jones family and Angie. With the existence of such


    evildoers among the descendants of the Chu family, I wouldn''t be able to face the Chu family''s


    ancestors after my demise!¡±


    As she had gone through the vicissitudes of life, few things in the world could affect her emotions


    anymore.


    Only someone like Ye Fan, her great-grandson whom she watched growing up, could have an effect


    on her emotionally.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after learning from the man that the Chu family had actually done such a ruthless thing to


    the Jones family, even she couldn''t remain calm despite having experienced countless hardships.


    While she was in high dudgeon, tears escaped her eyes.


    ¡°The ancestors of the Jones family were initially Mr. Yunyang''s servants. They were loyal to him all


    their lives. At first, they merely kept guard over ze. Later, they retired to Mount Chumen and


    protected the descendants of the Chu family. Every generation of the Jones family sacrificed much


    for the Chu family. Even in the past few hundred years, most of the expenses of the Chu family had


    been provided by the Jones family. It''s no exaggeration to say that the Jones family had supported


    the Chu family for generations. Yet, that bunch of animals wasn''t grateful for such kindness.


    Instead, they repaid kindness with evil, gouging out Angie''s eyes. How could they have done such a


    thing when she is still so young?¡±


    Her hands clenched into fists, and her eyes zed scarlet. She had steaming out of her ears.


    The previous matriarch of the Jones family was Bill''s mother. Not only was she a good friend of


    hers, but she also saved her life once.


    Before she passed away, she even implored Old Madam Chu to take care of the Jones family.


    Yet, Old Madam Chu''s descendants ended up bringing about their destruction.


    That had her feeling inexorably ashamed.


    ¡°What a bunch of evildoers! Ye Fan, I order you to capture those two animals. Retrieve the Jade


    Eyes they stole and return them to the Jones family. Even if it means destroying it, it can''t be


    allowed to remain in their hands. Also, Ye Fan, the Chu family is at fault in this matter. We betrayed


    the Jones family. Aspensation, you have to marry the daughter of the Jones family after this


    battle ends. Don''t worry, for I''ll try my best to treat her at that time. Even if she can''t regain her


    supernatural physique, she should have no problems living as an ordinary person.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan paled and shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°That won''t work, Great-grandma. How could I marry Angie when I''m already married? That


    wouldn''t be fair to her, no?¡±


    s, his great-grandmother promptly waved a dismissive hand.


    ¡°It''s okay. The Chu family has never been bound by secr rules. Back then, even Mr. Yunyang had


    several wives. It''s nothing umon for a man of great aplishment to have a few women by


    his side. It''s decided, then. At that time, I''ll personally n the wedding for the two of you. The Chu


    family owes the Jones family a debt of gratitude. Now that Angie''s father is no longer here, and she


    herself has been beset by misfortune, it''s only right that the Chu familypensate her.¡±


    ¡°But... But...¡±


    Still, Ye Fan couldn''t quite ept it.


    D*mn it! Why should I be the one to make amends for the wrongs Chu Tianqimitted?


    ¡°Why, you don''t want to marry her? Does that daughter of the Jones family look unsightly?¡±


    A frown marred his great-grandmother''s countenance.


    In response, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°No, Angie is a very beautiful and docile girl.¡±


    ¡°So, why are you objecting? What a brat, acting all righteous when you''ll be benefitting from this


    arrangement! The daughter of the Tang family married you, and now, the daughter of the Jones


    family will also be doing the same. Consequently, two of the Three Families of the Chu Sect will be


    rted to you in marriage. In the future, your power and status in the Chu Sect will be unparalleled.


    How nice! Oh yes, I forgot to ask you¡ªhave you bedded Tang Yun? Is she pregnant yet?¡±


    At that, Ye Fan shook his head.


    ¡°How ipetent! In this aspect, you''re stillgging far behind your father. If it were your father, he


    would''ve already had a son old enough to take care of himself. Make haste and work at getting the


    head of the Chu Sect pregnant. After the Chu family has done housecleaning, the most urgent task


    would be to beget children,¡± his great-grandmother urged in a huff.


    As the elder of the Chu family, she was very much concerned about the issue of the family line''s


    continuation.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    While Ye Fan''s great-grandmother said nothing, she was inwardly a touch disappointed.


    It looks like Yun hasn''t told him about it.


    She had known long ago that Tang Yun once gave birth to a son for Ye Fan.


    Back when his great-grandson brought her back for treatment, she had already perceived it.


    At that time, the two of them seemed to have had a fight, so Tang Yun didn''t tell Ye Fan about the


    matter.


    She initially thought that the man would have likely known after so many years, so she felt him out


    with such a question earlier.


    Unexpectedly, he was still in the dark.


    Of course, she wasn''t sure whether he was embarrassed and deliberately lied to her or Tang Yun


    had been keeping it a secret from him.


    Anyhow, she wasn''t at liberty to interfere too much in the matters of the younger generation.


    That was doubly true as both Ye Fan and Tang Yun were from the Three Families of the Chu Sect,


    and there was a status gap between them.


    There would undoubtedly be colossal aftermath once their rtionship was made public.


    Ye Fan was a man, so it wouldn''t affect him that much.


    Conversely, Tang Yun wouldn''t be so lucky.


    Her reputation was bound to suffer greatly.


    For that reason, she naturally couldn''t bring light to that matter when Tang Yun herself hadn''t said


    anything.


    Although Ye Fan was her great-grandson, she still held fast to her principles.


    She still had to consider Tang Yun''s feelings.


    Perhaps she really wants to keep it a secret forever.


    ¡°Got it, Great-grandma. I''ll keep that in mind. When this battle ends, I''ll bring Yun back to the Chu


    residence and have her give birth to a great-great-grandson for you,¡± Ye Fan promised with a grin.


    His great-grandmother nodded in approval. ¡°This is more like it! But Ye Fan, be mindful of your ways


    and methods. She''s the head of a sect, after all, and she has her own career. Before doing


    anything, consider her reputation and authority. If she''s reluctant to publicize her rtionship with


    you, respect her decision. Allow her to be the high and mighty head of the Chu Sect in the day as


    long as she''s willing to be intimate with you at night.¡±


    She was indeed a perceptive person, for she took everything into consideration.


    At the end of the day, there''s still a status gap between them. To a certain degree, such a


    rtionship is considered inappropriate. Thus, criticism is inevitable when it''s public knowledge.


    Hearing that, Ye Fan nodded fervently. ¡°Don''t worry, Great-grandma. I''ll respect her decision.¡±


    After the long conversation, Ye Fan went to check on Eigetsu before taking his leave from his great-


    grandmother to head to Yunzhou.


    ¡°Great-grandma, the Chu Sect has gathered great forces in wait, so I must rush back as soon as


    possible. When this battle ends, I''ll be back to visit you with my wife.¡±


    His great-grandmother nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead, Ye Fan. This time, be careful in everything you


    do. That b*stard, Chu Yuan, has activated the forbidden door, so his capabilities must have


    skyrocketed. You''ve got to brace yourself for that. Besides, the Sacred Beast of the Chu Sect is also


    exceedingly terrifying. You must deal with it appropriately.¡±


    Speaking of that Sacred Beast, Ye Fan admitted, ¡°I''ve fought with that beast already, Great-


    grandma. It''s indeed difficult to defeat. Worse still, it can transform thrice. Even if I were to go all out,


    I couldn''t say for sure that I''d be able to kill it.¡±


    Then, he fired question after question at her.


    ¡°How much do you know about ze, Great-grandma? Does it have any weaknesses? Or is there


    any way to put it out ofmission?¡±


    Initially, he had high chances of winning that battle.


    His n had been to deal with Chu Yuan and leave the rest to Dragon God Hall.


    However, ze''s appearance ced tremendous pressure upon him.


    The scales of victory had heavily tipped over to the Chu Sect.


    Regretfully, his great-grandmother shook her head. ¡°ze''s ancestor is a Sacred Beast Mr.


    Yunyang kept by his side. Do you think a Sacred Beast that could remain by his side would have


    any weaknesses? Even if it had any shorings, he would''ve probably perfected them.¡±


    Ye Fan''s heart lurched.


    ¡°So, there''s no way of putting it out ofmission, and I can only battle it head-on?¡±


    Disappointment swamped him.


    It''s so strong that not even Moon God has any way of prating its defenses except for my Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    Regardless, ze could transform thrice in a row, so he wasn''t sure whether it could continue


    growing stronger.


    Therefore, he really had no confidence that he could defeat that beast.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be afraid if he merely had to deal with ze.


    s, there was still Chu Yuan within the Chu Sect, who posed a great threat.


    Both their fearsomebat prowess unquestionably gave him a headache.


    His great-grandmother nodded emphatically. ¡°The blood of the ancient Sacred Beast flows through


    ze''s veins. I can tell you that if it is fully grown, no one in this whole world will be its match. Even


    if you were to team up with Chu Yuan, the two of you wouldn''t be able to defeat it. And even if it''s


    still not fully grown, it''ll still be exceedingly difficult for you to defeat it. I don''t really have a good


    solution for you, but I can provide you with some assistance.¡±


    Something seemingly urred to her while she was speaking.


    Delight flooded Ye Fan when he heard that.


    Great-grandma is an elder of the Chu family, knowledgeable and well-versed about the many


    secrets of the family!


    Hence, he was undoubtedly looking forward to the assistance she mentioned.


    However, when his great-grandmother led the perverted dog over, his face abruptly darkened.


    ¡°Why did you bring this perverted dog over, Great-grandma? Don''t tell me it was the assistance you


    mentioned?¡± Ye Fan queried worriedly.


    His great-grandmother chuckled. ¡°I was speaking about it all right.¡±


    Turning her gaze to the dog, she murmured, ¡°Go with Ye Fan, ckie. Help him for a bit when


    necessary.¡±


    At once, Ye Fan shed her a wry smile.


    ¡°Is it even reliable, Great-grandma? I''m afraid that it''ll end up dead. Let''s just forget about it. Have


    ckie stay and keep youpany instead.¡±


    He didn''t quite believe that the ck dog could be ze''s match.


    ¡°He seems to be doubtful of you, ckie. Show him a few moves,¡± his great-grandmother urged


    while grinning from ear to ear.


    Following that, ckie barked before lunging over to Ye Fan.


    Snapping around, it shot out its hind legs.


    Caught unaware, Ye Fan took a kick to the face.


    With a cry, he was sent flying right out of the Chu residence.


    Whoosh!


    Ye Fan swiftly ran back in, his face stained with blood.


    Surprisingly, he wasn''t at all furious that he had been kicked by the dog. Instead, he was over the


    moon.


    ¡°I''m counting on you this time, ckie!¡±


    Scooping the ck dog up, he strode right out.


    It was as though he was afraid that ckie wouldn''t leave with him.


    Indeed, ckie was seemingly reluctant to leave.


    Breaking free from the man''s arms, it ran back to the room where Eigetsu was recuperating and


    peeked through the gap in the door.


    Once more, drool escaped its mouth and puddled on the floor.


    His eyes twitching, Ye Fan chased after it at once. Grabbing its tail, he dragged it out. ¡°Come, let''s


    go, doggy. Don''t look anymore. There are plenty of beautifuldies in Yunzhou. There are even


    beautiful men. At that time, I''ll get you two and let you have your fill of them!¡±


    As soon as the ck dog heard that, it perked up.


    Even its ears were raised.


    Jerking its head back, it panted and stuck its tongue out at the man, seemingly moring for him to


    bring it there posthaste.


    Ye Fan promptly gave a bitter chuckle.


    Sure enough, it''s Huangniu''s apprentice. Their perverted looks are exactly the same!


    ¡°We''re leaving, Great-grandma. Please take care of Eigetsu.¡±


    Picking up the big ck dog, he waved and took his leave from his great-grandmother.


    Then, man and animal rushed toward Yunzhou at lightning speed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the distant sky, wind and clouds condensed in the air.


    The ck clouds descended from the horizon far away like a solid curtain, nketing the whole sky


    in Jiangdong.


    All that heralded an imminent gathering storm in that area.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Yunzhou was originally a small, insignificant town in Jiangdong.


    The people there had lived ordinary, peaceful lives for generations.


    Much like Ye Fan''s hometown, Jingzhou, Jiangdong''s presence was very weak.


    However, after a certain Mr. Chu appeared in Yunzhou so many years ago, the development sped


    up very rapidly, as though it had hitched a hike on a rocket.


    A lot of rich and powerful people in the state started building theirpany headquarters in


    Yunzhou.


    Why wouldn''t they when someone powerful was supporting the city?


    Chu Group had a near-total monopoly in Jiangdong. So many people formed connections with


    some people in thepany hoping to get a piece of that juicy pie.


    As time went by, Yunzhou''s reputation subtly surpassed Jianghai''s.


    When Ye Fan''s reputation was at its peak, everyone in Jiangdong believed that Yunzhou, the ce


    he was living in, was the center of power in Jiangdong.


    Of course, the reputation of Yunzhou, Ye Fan''s hometown, also grew because of him.


    At the moment, it had practically developed into a tourist city. The massive development involved


    the entire city, making it the third richest city in Jiangdong.


    However, peace didn''tst long in those two cities.


    In the third year after Ye Fan disappeared, arge number of foreigners poured into the country.


    First, they went to Jingzhou and burned Ye Fan''s hometown to the ground.


    Yeyang, the ce Ye Fan grew up in, had almost been decimated.


    As a result, countless residents of the vige became homeless.


    A lot of the vigers lost their lives as well.


    Of course, that was only the start of the bloody rampage.


    Chu Group''s branchpany in Jingzhou suffered a simr fate.


    The whole building was brought down by those people.


    Nearly everyone who had a rtionship with the Chu family and its businesses was dragged into


    the mess.


    Even though most people were able to avoid the disaster when they got the news in advance, some


    people were not so lucky.


    After all, there were so many people. Hence, some were bound to be caught up in the conflict.


    Ye Fan''s childhood best friend''s parents were those who couldn''t escape the cmity.


    Before that, many people wouldn''t have thought that the Mr. Chu they were proud of would one day


    be the cause of their deaths.


    Yunzhou was under attack as well.


    Many citizens in the city died, and Chu Group''s headquarters building was reduced to ruins in the


    conflict.


    In order to deal with the uninvited guests, the Commander In Chief of the Jiangdong military base


    personally led an army to chase them out.


    Before the army was deployed, Lu Tianhe, the former Commander In Chief and Ye Fan''s best


    friend, called the current Commander In Chief many times. He desperately tried to stop the army


    from getting involved, but the new Commander In Chief ignored his warnings.


    He stubbornly led the army into the city to wipe out the intruders.


    The result wasn''t difficult to imagine.


    Jiangdong''s army waspletely decimated by the warriors of Chu Sect.


    The Commander In Chief also died in the line of duty.


    After learning the news, themand center really regretted the decision.


    With no other choice, the higher-ups in the military allowed Lu Tianhe to clean up the mess in


    Jiangdong.


    Upon arriving at Jiangdong, Lu Tianhe reorganized the soldiers who managed to escape the


    ughter.


    He ordered the soldiers to retreat instead of fighting Chu Sect.


    His n was to withdraw from the fight altogether because there was no chance of sess.


    After all, Chu Sect, the most powerful family in the world, was the one who invaded Jiangdong.


    There were many Supreme warriors and even a god realm master in the sect.


    Even the most powerful martial arts institution in China was brought to ruin by Chu Sect.


    Unless nuclear weapons were deployed, there was no way Lu Tianhe and his ordinary soldiers, who


    were only equipped with machine guns, could win against Chu Sect.


    ¡°Are we just going to sit here and watch those invaders do as they please, General Lu?¡± a


    subordinate asked with resentment.


    Lu Tianhe sighed. ¡°This crisis has far exceeded our capabilities to handle it. It''s not a fight any of


    you can join as we wish. However, as powerful as Chu Sect''s army is, it seems like they''re only


    targeting Chu Tianfan and everything rted to him. At the moment, they haven''t killed innocent


    citizens.¡±


    Therefore, the military generally refrained from getting involved in conflicts between the factions in


    the martial arts world for a good reason.


    After all, there was an unwritten rule in the martial arts world that no matter how deep someone or


    some group''s grudge was, they mustn''t kill ordinary folks.


    However, it would appear that Chu Sect had gone overboard with their most recent invasion.


    Not only were they attacking martial artists in Jiangdong, but they were also harming many ordinary


    people who had a connection with Ye Fan.


    ¡°I''m sorry, my friend. I want to help protect your family too, but I don''t have the power to do it,¡± Lu


    Tianhe muttered to himself as he stood at the top of a mountain with a sense of helplessness.


    His gaze was fixed on Chu Sect''s army as they gathered at Mount Yunding. There was nothing he


    could do to help.


    At that moment, he had already received news that Ye Fan''s friends and family were brought to


    Mount Yunding by Li Er and the others.


    Truthfully, he was shocked when he heard the news.


    He had no idea what Li Er and Lei San were thinking because they knew the people from Chu Sect


    would kill anyone who had connection with Ye Fan.


    The best option that he could think of for those people was to scatter and escape the city.


    If they left Jiangdong and even China that way, they stood a better chance of surviving.


    Yet, Li Er and the others gathered all of them in a single ce as though they were waiting for the


    enemy to take them all out in one go.


    ¡°Even though General Chu was brilliant when he was alive, he had asked the wrong people to


    protect his loved ones before he died. It seems like his friends and family will be buried in the


    mountain tonight.¡± Sorrow filled Lu Tianhe''s heart.


    Who could''ve thought that after the unrivaled Mr. Chu died, his friends and family would suffer a


    terrible fate like that?


    Even his hometown was destroyed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Once he was gone, there was no one left to protect the ce from his enemies.


    ¡°ording to the scouts'' reports, Chu Sect''s army has arrived at Mount Yunding, General Lu. The


    final attack will begin at any moment. However, no one is protecting the foot of the mountain,¡± a


    subordinate reported.


    The agony in Lu Tianhe''s heart intensified when he heard that.


    ¡°It seems like Li Er as well as the others have given up resisting Chu Sect''s army and are waiting for


    their end toe. It sounds ridiculous that no one is even protecting the foot of the mountain, but


    it''s possible that Li Er knew it''d make no difference even if there were guards protecting the


    entrance. Even War God Castle had been crushed under the mighty Chu Sect. Without General


    Chu''s protection, Jiangdong is but a fish lying helplessly on the chopping board.¡± Lu Tianhe sighed.


    It was as though he could already see the blood of Ye Fan''s friends and families painting Mount


    Yunding red.


    At eight in the evening, Chu Sect''s armyunched its attack on Mount Yunding.


    At that moment, a lot of people in Jiangdong stared in the direction of Mount Yunding with sadness.


    Pity and sympathy swelled in their hearts as they watched.


    However, just as they thought Mount Yunding was about to be destroyed by Chu Sect''s army, a


    large explosion was heard.


    A pir of green light was seen shooting into the sky as it roared like thunder.


    Then, the green light spread out and enveloped the entire Mount Yunding like a golden bell.


    Even people from thousands of kilometers away could see the bright green light.


    ¡°W-What is this? Is this a technique Chu Sect is using to destroy the mountain?¡± Lu Tianhe, who


    was standing hundreds of kilometers away, was shocked by the sudden appearance of the light.


    Without any dy, he sent dozens of scouts to investigate the situation.


    After a while, he received a call from the front lines.


    ¡°What''s going on? How''s the situation at Mount Yunding? Is anyone alive?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°The pir of green light was shot out from inside Mount Yunding, General Lu! It hadpletely


    covered the entire mountain. Chu Sect''s army hadunched multiple assaults, but they couldn''t


    break through the barrier. Li Er and all the other people on the mountain are still alive! Chu Sect


    can''t break into the mountain!¡± his subordinate informed excitedly.


    Joy and surprise were seen on Lu Tianhe''s face when he heard that. ¡°This must be a technique left


    by General Chu! General Chu''s power really is unrivaled. Even though he had been dead for years,


    he''s still protecting Jiangdong.¡±

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Inside Yunzhou, a barrier stretched across thousands of meters to protect Mount Yunding.


    The warriors of Chu Sectunched multiple attacks on the barrier but couldn''t put a scratch on it at


    all.


    ¡°What do we do, Mr. Anderson? We can''t go into the mountain at all!¡± The Chu Sect''s warriors


    couldn''t advance past the foot of the mountain.


    As the crowd stared at the formation, despair colored the look in their eyes.


    ¡°Stop whining and keep attacking! I want you all to attack this ce through day and night! I don''t


    believe Chu Sect can''t destroy this little formation!¡± Anderson ordered.


    Initially, he didn''t give much thought to the barrier.


    From his perspective, it was just ast attempt at resistance by Ye Fan''s people.


    However, after Chu Sect''s army attacked the barrier relentlessly for three days and three nights,


    despair settled in his heart.


    Because none of the attacks put even a scratch on the formation.


    In the end, Anderson decided to take down the formation himself. He gathered all his strength and


    tried to smash the barrier into pieces, but it was useless. The barrier remained in perfect condition


    while he was nearly exhausted.


    Breaking the barrier was starting to seem like an insurmountable task.


    ¡°D*mmit! Can someone tell me what the f*ck this formation is?¡± Anderson roared furiously as he


    stood before the formation.


    He felt like he was going crazy.


    When he attacked War God Castle earlier, he actually lost pretty badly.


    If not for Chu Yuan''s help, the people Anderson was leading would''ve probably perished in Mount


    Chumen.


    That was why he wanted to make up for his mistakes in Jiangdong.


    He basically ughtered his way from Jingzhou to Yunzhou with no resistance.


    After paying the Ye residence a visit, he arrived at Mount Yunding.


    Anderson thought he was going to wipe out the people dear to Ye Fan at Mount Yunding.


    Despite the fact that he had arrived at his target''s doorstep, he couldn''t kick the door open and that


    crushed his spirit.


    He tried attacking for a few more days, but the formation was too strong. It was perhaps even


    stronger than Chu Sect''s defensive formation.


    No matter what attacks were lobbed in the direction of the barrier, the formation continued to stand


    in pristine condition as though they were throwing rocks into the sea, unable to cause even a ripple.


    With no other choice, Anderson asked for Chu Yuan''s help once more.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can''t even take out those remaining survivors? How useless!¡± Chu Yuan uttered as he arrived


    at Mount Yunding.


    Rage swirled in his aged eyes.


    When Anderson came delivering a report, he thought he would be receiving news that Mount


    Yunding had been razed to the ground.


    Yet, his people had failed to even enter the mountain.


    ¡°What a bunch of ipetent trash. How can Chu Sect conquer the world if it''s made up of people


    like you?¡± His furious, thunderous roar was heard throughout the entire area.


    Anderson and the others kneeled in front of him, not even having the nerve to raise their heads.


    ¡°All of you, take a good look at how I''m going to destroy this little trick.¡± As Chu Yuan levitated into


    the air and arrived above the mountain peak, his clothing fluttered in the wind.


    There was an authoritative expression on his serious face, as though he could control someone''s


    lives and deaths.


    Then, Anderson and the others saw Chu Yuan slowly stretching his palm toward Mount Yunding


    and pressing on it.


    Inside Mount Yunding, Li Er and the others were overwhelmed with fear.


    When the War God Ye Qingtian saw Chu Yuan appearing once more, despair was scribbled on his


    expression. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle. This may be thest battle for the martial arts world of


    China.¡±


    Chu Yuan was still a god realm master with nigh-divine power, after all.


    Ye Qingtian didn''t believe the formation could withstand the attack of a god realm master.


    As for Li Er and the others, they sighed as despair consumed their hearts. ¡°It seems like we can''t


    change the oue in the end.¡±


    Raising his head, Chu Lin stared at Ye Yuyan. ¡°Are we going to die, Aunt Yuyan?¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere on Mount Yunding became somber.


    Children''s cries could be heard in the background.


    At that moment, many people gathered on Mount Yunding.


    Ye Fan''s uncles and aunts were all there.


    A gloomy, hopeless expression appeared on all their faces after they heard what Ye Qingtian said.


    However, inside the courtyard, Huangniu was wearing a pair of sunsses and lying on the recliner


    casually as it bathed in the sunlight.


    Even though so many people were crying in anguish, Huangniu casually turned its body around on


    the recliner.


    ¡°Hey, how are you still in the mood to sleep right now? Can''t you help use up with a n? Ye


    Fan asked you to protect Jiangdong when he was still alive! He didn''t let youe here to sleep!¡±


    Fatty uttered furiously before kicking Huangniu¡¯s recliner.


    As a result of falling to the ground, Huangniu was woken up. ¡°Who the he*l disturb my sleep? Do


    you have a death wish?¡±


    Fury burned in its eyes as it stood.


    ¡°This isn''t the time for sleeping! We''re near ourst leg here, can''t you juste up with a n


    already?¡± Li Er was hoping Huangniu could help out, too.


    Simrly, Ye Qingtian turned to the talking calf, hoping the creature had some ideas.


    To their surprise, Huangniu simply nced at the condition outside the mountain, grabbed its


    recliner, andy down on it to sleep again. ¡°What are you all panicking for? You''re all acting like


    someone just died! Just rx and leave them be.¡±


    It didn''t give a crap about anyone else and returned to its slumber.


    ¡°D*mmit! I knew this calf was unreliable! It''s just here for free meals!¡± Fatty cursed furiously.


    As Ye Fan''s childhood friend, it had been a few days since he was taken to Mount Yunding.


    Initially, he thought Huangniu was Ye Fan''s secret ace in the hole when he first met the talking calf.


    Thus, he spent the past few days observing it.


    To his utter disappointment, he only saw the calf either sleeping or eating the whole day. Besides,


    he even caught the calf peeping at his wife taking a bath once.


    Seeing how useless the calf was, he hadpletely lost hope in it.


    In the end, everyone shifted their focus away from the calf and continued to hope that the barrier


    could stop Chu Yuan''s attack.


    ¡°I want to sleep too, Uncle Niu.¡±


    It was quite true that youngsters hardly have any worries.


    Just as everyone was deep in despair, Chu Lin broke out of Ye Yuyan''s grip, grabbed Huangniu''s


    tail,y on the calf''s stomach and slept.


    She didn''t stop him from doing it.


    After all, she had no idea if her nephew would still have the chance to sleep in such a carefree


    manner in the future.


    Boom!


    Finally, Chu Yuan''s attacksnded.


    Everyone held their hands tightly and anxiously as they waited for their doom under the barrier.


    Following a loud bang, they felt the entire area shaking under Chu Yuan''s strike.


    The green barrier was rippling violently, as though a huge rock hadnded in the water.


    Just as everyone was prepared for the barrier to shatter, everything went back to normal after the


    violent shaking ended to their surprise.


    The formation remained intact.


    It was as though the green barrier protecting Mount Yunding was an undying me.


    ¡°What is this formation? How can it withstand my attack?¡± Chu Yuan was confounded by what he


    saw.


    Disbelief was reflected in his eyes.


    The warriors of Chu Sect were simrly shocked.


    Even Li Er and the others were widening their eyes in bewilderment.


    After a long while, cheers of joy were heard from the mountain.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    ¡°It''s still intact? I can''t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu really is a god among men.¡±


    Li Er and the others were yelling in joy.


    They knew Ye Fan was very powerful, so much so that he could kill anyone in Chu Sect except for


    Chu Yuan.


    That was why they were all very confident about the formation until Chu Yuan arrived.


    However, when Chu Yuan showed up, they lost hope.


    After all, if Ye Fan couldn''t even defeat Chu Yuan, then the barrier he set up was likely not going to


    withstand the attacks unleashed by the head of Chu Sect.


    That was why they became hopeless the moment they saw Chu Yuan.


    To their surprise, the formation withstood Chu Yuan''s attack.


    That, of course, made them very happy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the aftermath, Ye Qingtian and the others were shocked.


    ¡°I didn''t expect the formation Ye Fan left behind after he died to be so powerful. If he were still alive,


    there''s no doubt that China''s martial arts world would never have copsed,¡± Ye Qingtian muttered.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s strength once more, he couldn''t help but miss the strongest fighter in


    China then.


    Outside the barrier, Chu Yuan''s attacks continued to fail at destroying the formation.


    There wasn''t even a scratch on the formidable barrier.


    Upon seeing that, Li Er and the others calmed down.


    ¡°No wonder you were able to sleep soundly, Mister. You already knew Chu Sect''s people wouldn''t


    be able to break the formation.¡± Fatty ran over to Huangniu and pped its butt.


    There was no longer a reprimanding tone in his voice, and his heart had been filled with admiration


    for the calf.


    Before, Fatty and the others were confused as to why Huangniu was so calm despite their


    impending doom.


    They all knew Huangniu wasn''t the type to be so epting of its own death after living with the


    talking calf for a while.


    It was then they realized the calf was aware that Chu Yuan couldn''t break the formation.


    At that moment, they became more impressed with the calf.


    ¡°Get out of here! If you disturb my sleep again, I''m going to beat you to death!¡± Angrily, Huangniu


    pped Fatty away after being woken up.


    Then, it continued to sleep with Chu Lin on the recliner.


    ¡°I''m so pitiful. Well, since there are no beauties around for me to hug while I sleep, I guess I''ll just


    take the next best thing and hug this kid instead.¡± It sighed with bitterness. There are so many


    beautiful women in the world, yet none of them belongs to me. Once Ye Fanes back, I''m going


    to make him find me a wife.


    Outside Mount Yunding, Chu Yuan had finally stopped attacking the barrier.


    Even he would get tired after unleashing a barrage of attacks. His chest rose and fell subtly, and his


    breath was starting to be unstable.


    At that moment, he had lost the confidence and arrogance he previously had.


    Standing at the bottom of Mount Yunding, his expression darkened.


    As he thought about how he scolded Anderson for not being able to destroy the barrier earlier, a


    hint of embarrassment and humiliation appeared on his face.


    ¡°It''s fine, Old Mr. Chu. We don''t me you. It''s just that Ye Fan is too cunning and difficult to deal


    with. I don''t know where the b*stard learn this barrier formation from. It''s so unbelievably powerful


    that even you can''t punch through it,¡± Andersonforted with a sly grin.


    At the moment, Chu Yuan wasn''t in the mood to deal with his useless subordinate.


    As he stared at the formation, his frown intensified.


    Logically, every formation had a foundation.


    If Chu Yuan could find the foundation, then he could destroy the barrier.


    However, even with his vast knowledge, he couldn''t detect any ws in the formation.


    ¡°This is no longer an ordinary technique. This is magic. Chu Tianfan must''ve gotten his hands on


    the Book of Celestial Cloud! That old bat! How could she hand the Book of Celestial Cloud to an


    outcast instead of her son?¡± A cold and angry look appeared in his eyes as he cracked his


    knuckles.


    He always knew the Chu family possessed an ancient book called the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    That book was Chu Yunyang''s greatest gift to the Chu family.


    The content recorded in the book was everything Chu Yunyang learned in his lifetime, and it


    included a lot of things.


    Some of which were secret techniques that surpassed ordinary techniques.


    It wasn''t a stretch to call it magic.


    After all, even a god realm master like Chu Yuan couldn''t break the barrier.


    It didn''t make logical sense to him that an opponent he defeated had constructed a formation he


    couldn''t destroy.


    The only exnation he could think of was that the defensive formation was exceedingly powerful,


    as though it was a technique belonging to a celestial being.


    ¡°At least this confirms the existence of the Book of Celestial Cloud. And it seems like the book is


    hidden in this mountain.¡± After rage had passed through Chu Yuan''s mind, the edge of his lips


    curved upward.


    ¡°Listen to mymand! I want someone to summon Tang Yun and Chu Tianqi here immediately!


    Tell them that when they receive mymand, they should promptly return to China and head to


    Yunzhou, Jiangdong!¡± he announced. Since I can''t find the formation foundation, I''ll just break the


    barrier by force! If I can''t do this myself, I''ll just gather all the power Chu Sect possesses! If we can''t


    break it in a day, we''ll just take two days to do it! Any formation needs to be replenished with more


    energy to maintain. As long as we can destroy the barrier faster than it can replenish its energy,


    we''ll be able to destroy the formation! It''ll take a while, but we have all the time in the world.


    Upon ending his train of thought, Chu Yuan added, ¡°Oh yeah, don''t forget to bring the two


    Supremes of China from Yanjing.¡±


    His subordinates promptly carried out his order.


    Peace temporarily returned to Yunzhou.


    Is Chu Sect giving up? Li Er and the others wondered as they stared at the peaceful atmosphere


    outside the mountain.


    To their surprise, Anderson showed up again during the evening.


    Not only that, he brought two people with him.


    He was dragging those two people like dogs with chains when he appeared in the sky above Mount


    Yunding.


    ¡°Hear me, remnants hiding in Mount Yunding. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll remove the


    barrier immediately and surrender. If you do, maybe we''ll let you all live. However, if you refuse,


    we''ll kill the leaders of China''s martial arts world! Don''t me us for being cruel if you refuse to


    comply!¡± Anderson smirked.


    Meanwhile, he circled Mount Yunding with King of Fighters and Sword Saint so everyone could see


    how bloody and badly beaten they were.


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes reddened when he saw his former allies and roared at Anderson, ¡°King of


    Fighters! Sword Saint! You b*stard! Don''t you dare kill them!¡±


    Upon hearing his angry reply, Anderson became even smugger. ¡°Hahaha! You''re Ye Qingtian, right?


    So, you really did escape to this ce! If you want to save your friends, you''ll open the barrier


    immediately!¡±


    His maniacalughter echoed in the mountain.


    Then he kicked the knees of King of Fighters and Sword Saint to make them kneel. ¡°Kneel! If you


    two don''t want to die, you''d better tell your people to open the formation! Otherwise, I''ll make sure


    you two wish you were dead!¡±


    Anderson continued to torture them outside of the formation.


    Two former leaders of China''s martial arts world were beaten bloody and kneeling on the ground. It


    was a harrowing and wretched sight to behold.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    ¡°Kill me! Just kill me, you b*stards!¡±


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were both covered in wounds from the torture at that point.


    They were so beaten up that they couldn''t even stand up.


    Even though Sword Saint and King of Fighters were kneeling on the ground with their bodies all


    covered in blood, they refused to have Jiangdong surrender to Chu Sect.


    That was especially the case due to their strong sense of honor and pride.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters used to be the glorious leaders of China''s martial arts world, and


    yet, they lost to Chu Sect and were subjected to their torture.


    They wanted to die to prevent further humiliation, but they couldn''t even self-destruct as Chu Sect''s


    members had severed their meridians and drained them of their energy.


    It''s a shame that Tang Hao died in battle, but at least he died with honor and glory. We, on the other


    hand, have to suffer this humiliating defeat and torture with no way out...


    They were so desperate that they even started envying Tang Hao.


    All they could do was beg their tormentors to put them out of their misery.


    ¡°Kill me, you f*cking b*stards! Just kill me!¡± King of Fighters shouted repeatedly.


    You refuse to tell the people of Jiangdong to surrender, and yet, you have the audacity to beg us to


    kill you?


    Anderson got so mad that he pped King of Fighters and sent him flying out of the room.


    ¡°You want to die? Well, dream on! I''m going to show your people how the former pir of China and


    the Hall Master of War God Castle are nothing but ves at the mercy of Chu Sect! Hahaha!¡±


    Anderson burst outughing after saying that.


    He really enjoyed being in a position of power and authority as he could crush others beneath his


    heel.


    ¡°And you! You''re the Hall Master of War God Castle, so they won''t dare disobey your orders! Tell


    them to open up the formation and wee us into Mount Yunding! Do it now!¡± Anderson continued


    as he pped Sword Saint across the face.


    Sword Saint spat out the blood in his mouth and smiled as he shouted in Mount Yunding''s direction,


    ¡°Listen up, all of you! You are now thest hope of China''s martial arts world! The fate of the


    country''s future generation lies in your hands, so you must do everything you can to stay alive!


    Remember that!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    I thought Sword Saint was going to do as told and have Li Er and the others surrender, but he


    encouraged them to keep resisting instead!


    Enraged by Sword Saint''s stubbornness, Anderson delivered a swift kick to his face.


    Sword Saint coughed up a mouthful of blood as he went flying from the impact and crashed into a


    mountain nearby.


    ¡°You insolent fools! Do you two want to die that badly? Well, you''ll get your wish once Chu Sect


    levels all of Jiangdong!¡± Anderson yelled furiously.


    Realizing that he could no longer rely on them to talk the people of Jiangdong into surrendering,


    Anderson let out a helpless sigh as he made his way to a higher point on the mountain.


    He then stared at the people of Jiangdong, who were protected by the fighters from Yunzhou, as he


    shouted angrily, ¡°All of you Chinese people, listen up! If you wish to rescue your precious pir of


    China, then open up your formation and let us in! Do it now, or I will kill your martial arts leader!¡±


    Those words had barely left Anderson''s mouth when he raised his sword and stabbed King of


    Fighters through the shoulder.


    ¡°King of Fighters! You shameless b*stard! How dare you hurt our King of Fighters?¡± the martial


    artists who fled Yanjing cried out with reddened eyes when they saw that.


    They clenched their fists and wanted nothing but to charge into battle with Chu Sect.


    ¡°Hahaha! Open up and let us in if you want to save your precious martial arts leaders! Do it now, or


    prepare to watch them die!¡±


    The rage of the people on Mount Yunding only fueled Anderson''s arrogant behavior even further.


    Yes! This is exactly the response I''m looking for! If I control the leader, the people will have no


    choice but to follow mymand! King of Fighters is the martial arts leader of China, and Sword


    Saint is the Hall Master of War God Castle. The people of China are loyal to these two, so they''re


    bound to let us in if I threaten to kill them!


    Right as Anderson thought his n would seed, Li Er''sughter came from the top of Mount


    Yunding.


    ¡°Hahaha! I suppose the martial arts world of Jiangdong should thank you Chu Sect b*stards then!


    Thank you for destroying War God Castle for us! We''ve been holding a grudge against them for


    many years now!¡±


    Anderson froze for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What are you saying? Have you lost your mind?


    The War God Castle is the highest authority in your martial arts world! How dare you say such


    horrible things about it? Oh, I get it now. You''re putting up an act, aren''t you? Do you think you can


    deceive me by saying that? You think this will help save Sword Saint and the others?¡±


    Having seen right through Li Er''s trickery, Anderson let out a gleeful chuckle as he stabbed his


    sword through King of Fighters'' leg.


    Blood came pouring out of the wound immediately.


    Anderson thought he would see Li Er get mad, but thetter simplyughed even louder than


    before.


    Not only did the other martial artists from Jiangdong not get upset in the slightest, but they also


    cheered happily andughed along with him.


    ¡°Hahaha! You still don''t get it, do you? The martial arts world of Jiangdong stopped taking orders


    from War God Castle a very long time ago! You see, Sword Saint and King of Fighters stopped Mr.


    Chu from entering China back then. As if that wasn''t bad enough, they even left him to die! Sword


    Saint and King of Fighters are the culprits responsible for Mr. Chu''s death! The people of Jiangdong


    have been wanting to kill them since then, but we weren''t powerful enough to do so. Thanks to you


    guys from Chu Sect, we can finally get our revenge. I, Li Er, hereby request you Chu Sect b*stards


    to go ahead and kill Sword Saint and King of Fighters! We want justice for Mr. Chu!¡± Li Er replied


    with a bow.


    Chen Ao and the others too stepped forward and said in unison, ¡°Please help avenge Jiangdong by


    killing Sword Saint and King of Fighters, you Chu Sect b*stards!¡±


    Soon, hundreds of people on Mount Yunding were asking Chu Sect to kill Sword Saint and King of


    Fighters.


    ¡°W-What... What the heck is going on here?¡± Anderson mumbled to himself in confusion.


    He waspletely dumbfounded by the way things had turned out.


    This ispletely different from what I had expected! Why do I feel like these people from


    Jiangdong hate War God Castle even more than us? Are they really not putting up an act? Do they


    really want Sword Saint and King of Fighter to die that badly?


    ¡°They''re telling the truth, Mr. Anderson! Jiangdong is Chu Tianfan''s territory, and Chu Tianfan has


    always been at odds with War God Castle.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were mostly responsible for Chu Tianfan''s downfall back then.


    That''s why the martial arts world of Jiangdong stopped taking orders from War God Castle. In fact,


    they''ve even gotten into fights with War God Castle on many asions. If we go by this logic, then


    killing Sword Saint and King of Fighters would benefit the people of Jiangdong the most,¡± said one


    of Chu Sect members who was familiar with Jiangdong''s history.


    The look on Anderson''s face turned gloomy the moment he heard that.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why the f*ck did things turn out like this?¡±


    Furious that his ns werepletely ruined, Anderson turned around and gave Sword Saint and


    King of Fighters a vicious beating.


    ¡°You f*cking useless pieces of sh*t! You two are the martial arts leaders of China, and yet, I can''t


    even use you two as f*cking hostages! What good are you as a Hall Master if your own people have


    deserted you? Why are you two even still alive? You two should just kill yourselves, d*mn it! F*cking


    worthless garbage!¡±


    After taking his anger and frustration out on them, Anderson kicked them to the side like dogs.


    Although Sword Saint and King of Fighters had remained silent throughout the whole process, the


    two of them were drowning in humiliation and regret.


    What? We''re the martial arts leaders of China, and yet, our own people want us dead even more so


    than Chu Sect? The dishonor is unimaginable... We could never bring ourselves to face them ever


    again!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, I think we should just kill these two since they''re useless to us now.¡±


    They were thinking of sparing Sword Saint and King of Fighters so they could threaten the rest of


    China with them, but the people of China couldn''t care less about them.


    ¡°What are you saying? If we kill them, we''d just be avenging that b*stard Chu Tianfan! If these


    people of Jiangdong won''t make it easy for us, then we''re not going to make it easy for them either!¡±


    In the end, Anderson decided to keep Sword Saint and King of Fighters alive for the time being.


    He nned on taking care of Jiangdong first before determining what he would do about them.


    Just like that, the two sides remained at a stalemate.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Chu Sect could neither break through the enemy''s defenses through brute force nor negotiate


    their way into Mount Yunding.


    ¡°Huh... Looks like our only option is to wait for Mr. Chu and the others toe back. We''ll regroup


    ande up with a way to break through the enemy''s formation.¡±


    The minutes continued to tick by.


    Upon receiving Chu Yuan''s order for all members of Chu Sect to gather, Chu Tianqi, who was


    fighting in Japan, quickly led his men back to China.


    Meanwhile, Chu Sect members who stayed at Yanjing had finally broken through the Yanjing


    Formation.


    Duoli, who was in charge of annihting the Xu family, eximed with tears in his eyes, ¡°Ha! It''s


    finally down!¡±


    Breaking through that formation was ridiculously difficult for them.


    Dozens of them had been taking turns attacking it day and night. They even hired lots of Supreme


    fighters from Yunzhou to help them out, many of which copsed from exhaustion halfway through.


    Even someone as powerful as Duoli nearly fainted from how taxing it was.


    The thought of giving up had crossed his mind many times, but he decided to keep at it.


    After continuously attacking the formation for about two weeks, they were finally able to shatter it.


    The feeling of achieving sess after putting in so much hard work was so touching that they


    nearly broke down in tears on the spot.


    ¡°We did it, guys! We finally did it! We''ve been going at it day and night with all of our might, and our


    hard work has finally paid off! The Yanjing Formation is down atst! All that''s left for us to do is


    reap the fruits of our efforts! Everyone, heed mymand! We shall nowmence our assault on


    the Xu residence and kill these remnants of the Dragon God Hall! Let their blood wash away the


    pain and fatigue we''ve suffered throughout the past two weeks! Attack!¡± Duoli shouted at the top of


    his voice.


    His voice echoed through the area and got Chu Sect members outside Yanjing all hyped up.


    Like a pack of rabid dogs, they charged at the Xu residence looking forward to massacring the


    remnants of the Dragon God Hall.


    To their surprise, however, what awaited them inside was not a bunch of weaklings waiting to be


    ughtered. Instead, there was not a single person in sight.


    Duoli was on the verge of losing his mind at that point.


    ¡°What the... D*mn it! Where are they? Where the f*ck are those b*stards at?¡± he screamed


    desperately like a madman.


    We''ve been working so f*cking hard just to break through that d*mned formation! Howe there


    isn''t a single enemy in sight? Does this mean all of our efforts have been in vain?


    Duoli was so angry and frustrated that he nearly had a stroke on the spot.


    Suddenly, someone came running over and said, ¡°Sir, we discovered a tunnel in the manor! Those


    b*stards must''ve escaped through the tunnel!¡±


    Boom!


    Enraged, Duoli smashed a pavilion in front of him into smithereens.


    ¡°Go after them! Do it now! They couldn''t have gotten far! We have to kill every single one of them no


    matter what!¡± Duoli yelled, his infuriated screams echoing throughout the area.


    Chu Sect members then split up into multiple groups and set out to chase after the remnants of the


    Dragon God Hall.


    Meanwhile, a ck Mercedes-Benz was speeding down a highway in Jiangdong like crazy.


    Going as fast as two hundred kilometers per hour, the Mercedes-Benz zipped its way past all the


    traffic on the road like a bolt of lightning.


    Two women were sitting in the car with solemn looks on their faces.


    They were none other than Xu Lei and her assistant, Lin Wenjing.


    The two had spent almost a whole day and night on the highway after fleeing the Xu residence.


    Although they were already thousands of miles away from Yanjing, Xu Lei and Lin Wenjing were still


    feeling incredibly tense.


    At dawn, the two of them finally saw the sign indicating their arrival in Yunzhou.


    ¡°We have arrived at Yunzhou, Ms. Xu! Haha! We''ll reach Mount Yunding Vi in another thirty


    minutes or so! We''re safe atst!¡±


    Like a ship stranded at sea that had finally arrived at the docks, Xu Lei and Lin Wenjing breathed


    huge sighs of relief.


    ¡°Yeah! We''re going to be okay, Wenjing! If we can head up Mount Yunding and gather with Li Er and


    the others, we''ll be able to hold out until Ye Fan gets here!¡±


    Xu Lei could barely contain the joy and excitement in her heart.


    Not only would she be safe from their hunters, but she would also be able to reunite with the man


    she loved.


    Feeling safe, Lin Wenjing slowed the car down and yed some music on the radio.


    The two of them had been really tense from fear and anxiousness the whole time.


    Since they had arrived in Yunzhou, they could lower their guard and rx a little.


    ¡°Your wisdom has saved our lives, Ms. Xu! Had you not thought of digging this secret tunnel many


    years ago, we would''ve been trapped in that manor with nowhere to run! The enemies would have a


    field day ughtering us all!¡± Lin Wenjing eximed while moving her body to the beat of the song.


    She had been working for Xu Lei ever since thetter was in Yunzhou, so the two had been close


    friends for about ten years.


    ¡°I didn''te up with that idea myself. It was Ye Fan who instructed me to do it. The Yanjing


    Formation was just a supportive formation. It wouldn''t evenst a couple of days if Chu Sect


    attacked with arger army. He told me to dig a tunnel underground so we could escape Chu Sect''s


    attack and head over to Mount Yunding,¡± Xu Lei replied with a proud look on her face.


    Just as Lin Wenjing was proud of her, Xu Lei was also proud of Ye Fan''s brilliant arrangements.


    ¡°I wonder how things are for Mr. Xue and the others, though...¡±


    In order to make themselves a harder target, Xu Lei had everyone split up and head over to


    Yunzhou via different routes.


    Naturally, Lin Wenjing was the one who went with her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Xu. We''ve made ourselves a tiny target by splitting up, so Chu Sect won''t catch up


    to us that easily! We''ll all meet at Mount Yunding and wait for Mr. Chu''s arrival together! I want a


    ten-month long paid leave when this is over, Ms. Xu!¡± Lin Wenjing reassured her optimistically.


    Xu Lei let out a chuckle when she heard that. ¡°Wow! Ten months of paid leave? You sure are a


    greedy one, Wenjing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you''re going to let me have it, or I''ll tell Mr. Chu about all those love letters you''ve been


    writing him in secret!¡± Lin Wenjing threatened her with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Okay, you win! In fact, I''ll even let you take the whole year off once this is over! How about that?¡±


    Xu Lei replied.


    Lin Wenjing was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡°Hehe! It''s a deal!¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Wenjing. Why are you suddenly requesting such a long leave? Are you


    pregnant?¡± Xu Lei asked with a chuckle while ncing at Lin Wenjing, who was in the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Lin Wenjing let out a giggle in response. ¡°You''re so smart, Ms. Xu! It''s no wonder you have Mr. Chu


    wrapped around your finger! I only found out about my pregnancyst month. The doctor said I''m


    already two months in. Once this is over, my boyfriend and I will go to his hometown and get


    married. I n to go on our honeymoon after that before the babyes. My boyfriend and I have


    been discussing this for quite a while. We''re going to see the aurora in Corleon. You know how I like


    snowy ces, right? Well, I heard there''ll be snow as far as the eye can see!¡±


    Lin Wenjing was already starting to visualize what her long vacation would be like.


    ¡°That sounds amazing!¡± Xu Lei couldn''t help but feel happy for her.


    ¡°Hehe! You should try to win Mr. Chu over! It''s true that he already has a family, but it''s perfectly


    normal for a man like him to have multiple wives! I think he''s a man you can entrust yourself to, Ms.


    Xu! I''m sure you''ll have a happy life if you and Mr. Chu end up together!¡± Lin Wenjing said with a


    chuckle.


    She was grinning from ear to ear at the thought of getting married, going on a vacation, having a


    baby, and starting her own little family.


    The look on Xu Lei''s face turned slightly gloomy when she heard that.


    Will Ye Fan and I truly end up together? I feel like this is just a one-sided love. Ye Fan probably sees


    me as a friend or a sister at best.


    ¡°Come on, enough talk about me. You''ve been working for me ever since you graduated from the


    university, Wenjing. All I want is for you to be happy. I''ll be happy as long as you''re happy. Make


    sure to tell me the date of your wedding. I''ll be sure to attend it.¡±


    Xu Lei was genuinely d to see that Lin Wenjing, the young girl who had stayed by her side for so


    many years, was finally going to have her own family.


    While the two of them were chatting away happily, the sky had slowly gotten brighter and brighter.


    Soon, the golden rays of the morning sun shone across thend and into their car.


    ¡°Look, Ms. Xu! The sun is up! It won''t be long before we arrive at Mount Yunding! We''re going to be


    all right!¡± Lin Wenjing shouted excitedly while pointing straight ahead.


    ¡°Yeah! We''re safe now!¡± Xu Lei replied with a smile.


    However, the look of excitement on Lin Wenjing''s face was soon reced by shock and terror.


    ¡°Get down, Ms. Xu!¡± she screamed at the top of her voice in fear.


    A loud boom filled Xu Lei''s ears before Xu Lei even realized what was going on.


    Boom!


    The next thing they knew, a mysterious force hit their car, which was traveling at high speeds and


    brought it to a sudden halt from the front.


    As though they had crashed into a wall, the front part of the car was instantly crushed like a tin can.


    The airbags immediately came bursting out of their respectivepartments in response to the


    crash.


    Even so, the metal strips from the car''s hood still went right through Lin Wenjing''s body.


    It all happened so quickly that she didn''t even have time to scream before dying on the spot.


    Xu Lei, who was sitting in the back seat, crashed head-first into the back of the front seat.


    Blood was trickling down her forehead as she struggled against the intense pain and dizziness to


    stay conscious.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei clenched her teeth as she slowly lifted her head to look outside the car and assess the


    situation.


    The car hase to aplete halt, and there''s a figure standing in front of it... I can''t believe


    this... Our car was going at such a high speed, and yet, he stopped it with his bare hands!


    ¡°You''re Xu Lei, the head of the Xu family, right? That was quite a brilliant escape n you came up


    with. You even managed to fool our elder, Mr. Duoli,¡± said the man.


    He was standing there with his hands behind his back like a victor staring down the defeated.


    On his wrist was a clearly visible tattoo of a zing sun with clouds.


    Of course, Xu Lei couldn''t care less about Chu Sect at the time.


    She began frantically searching for Lin Wenjing the moment her mind began to clear up, but all she


    found was blood everywhere.


    ¡°Wenjing? Are you all right, Wenjing?¡± she cried out with tears in her eyes, but there was no reply.


    The two of us were fantasizing about the future just seconds ago! Lin Wenjing was going to be


    a mother! She even came up with a really romantic n about how she and her boyfriend would get


    married and start a family together! She had it all mapped out, but it''s all gone now...


    Consumed by guilt and regret, Xu Lei began wailing like crazy, ¡°It was you! You killed Wenjing, you


    heartless b*stard! Why would you kill her? She didn''t do anything to you!¡±


    Her tears kept falling as she cursed at Chu Sect''s cruelty.


    ¡°I think you should be more worried about yourself, Ms. Xu. Our elder has ordered us to kill every


    single remnant of the Dragon God Hall, so this is where you will die. I hear that you''re still


    unmarried, Ms. Xu. Your parents have blessed you with a pretty face and an amazing figure. It''s a


    shame you have to die before experiencing the beauty that life has to offer. You have only yourself


    to me for choosing the wrong side,¡± the man said coldly with a faint smile.


    The elder had a look of pity in his eyes as he stared at Xu Lei.


    Huh... I really would''ve spared her life if she wasn''t a remnant of the Dragon God Hall... She''s such


    a beautiful woman! It''d be nice if I could take her in as my subordinate, wife, or even mistress! It''s a


    shame she''s with the Dragon God Hall and associated with that guy. Chu Sect has ordered us to kill


    all who are associated with him, and disobeying that order is punishable by death. I''d much rather


    stay alive than risk my life for a woman, even if she is a real beauty!


    ¡°It''s over, Ms. Xu. I''ll put you out of your misery right now,¡± the elder said coldly as though he was


    handing out her death sentence.


    He then raised his hand and brought it down on her throat like a spear.


    Realizing that there was no cheating death this time, Xu Lei gave Mount Yunding and Yunzhou one


    final nce.


    This is the city that I have lived in for almost ten years but now... I''m going to say goodbye to it


    forever. Well, I have no regrets, though. I don''t regret meeting Ye Fan and dedicating my life to him.


    Xu Lei mustered whatever strength she had left and screamed at the Chu Sect elder in front of her,


    ¡°Just you wait, you b*stard... Ye Fan will be here soon! He''ll avenge me, Wenjing, and all the people


    of China!¡±


    She then turned to look at Mount Yunding as she cried out, ¡°Goodbye, Ye Fan! If I do meet you


    again in the next life, I''ll be sure to keep you all to myself!¡±


    Tears flowed down Xu Lei''s cheeks as she slowly closed her eyes and epted her fate.


    The Chu Sect elder''s strike was about to end her life when a booming voice came from the horizon.


    ¡°You silly girl! Why are you talking about the next life when your life has only begun? I don''t want to


    hear you talking about the next life ever again, got it?¡±


    Xu Lei''s eyes shot wide open when she heard that.


    She then nced at the horizon and saw a green light heading in her direction at lightning speed.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Whoosh!


    The green beam came crashing down at a speed as fast as lighting.


    The old man from Chu Sect noticed the green beam a second ago, but the green beam was already


    before him the next moment.


    Leaving no window for evasive maneuvers, the green beam came crashing down with fury,


    effortlessly severing the finger that the old man extended out.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± the old man shrieked in pain. Blood seeped out from his severed finger and quickly dyed


    his robes red.


    ¡°Who''s there? Who did this? You insolent fool! How dare you interfere in Chu Sect''s affairs?¡±


    After having his finger severed, the old man rapidly shuffled backward and finally came to a stop


    after backing away for a long distance.


    As relentless rage and pain marred his face, he applied direct pressure on the wound and cursed at


    the direction where the attack came.


    It was only then that the old man realized that the attacker was a man.


    It was a young man with a lean physique and a handsome face.


    Ever since his arrival, he had never once looked at the old man. Instead, he went straight to Xu Lei.


    At that moment, Xu Lei was still lying on the ground, strengthless. She was also bleeding on her


    forehead.


    Yet, the haunting pain she felt was no longer relevant.


    She raised her head and stared intently at the man, who showed up before her.


    Disbelief was reflected in her eyes in that split second.


    She blinked again and again, trying to confirm what had happened before her.


    Finally, with her lips still trembling, Xu Lei tentatively asked, ¡°Ye Fan?¡±


    The man did not answer. Instead, he walked up to her and bent down.


    With his hand reached out, he gently caressed Xu Lei''s exquisite face and wiped off the blood stain


    from her face.


    ¡°I''m sorry for putting you in such a difficult spot, Lei.¡± Ye Fan''s words rang out slowly, heavy with pity


    and guilt.


    Though Xu Lei had never told him about the hardship she had endured, Ye Fan was crystal clear


    that everything she had been through was as painful and tough as his.


    Aside from that, Xu Lei was nothing more than just ady, a powerlessdy, who had been


    arranging and managing things for Ye Fan in Yanjing alone.


    It was precisely her silent sacrifice that had Ye Fan overwhelmed with guilt.


    When the familiar voice rang in her ears, and the warmth of Ye Fan came through his touch, Xu Lei


    could finally confirm it was him.


    The man was Ye Fan, the man she had been dreaming of, the man she had desperately wanted to


    see.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± After confirming that he was Ye Fan, Xu Lei found the strength to support herself up and


    plunged right into his arms.


    Sobs filled the air.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I thought I could no longer see you again.¡±


    Like a ship lost in the ocean finally found its way back and docked at the harbor, Xu Lei felt that her


    broken heart was healed and melted in his warmth the moment she plunged herself into his arms.


    After enduring all the hardship, she could finally act like a woman who was gentle.


    Wrapping her arms around Ye Fan, she turned her tear-stained face up at him and pressed herself


    as hard as she could against his chest like a lost cat looking forfort.


    As she wailed in utter distress, she looked just like a child.


    ¡°Lei, it''s all right. I''m back. Everything is going to be all right now...¡± As he felt the mncholy in her


    cries, the guilt and pity he harbored for thedy intensified again.


    He felt unworthy, for he felt that he had failed Xu Lei, Eigetsu, and everyone who had shown him


    kindness all these years.


    There was simply nothing he could do to repay the generosity and kindness they bestowed on him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of repaying them, he had brought along dangers and bitter on them.


    If an afterlife ever existed, he would very much not run into these silly women anymore.


    In that way, he would save them from all the pains they had to endure because of him and, with


    that, their tears.


    Yet, just as Ye Fan was thinking of how he shouldfort thedy in his arms, she, who had always


    been obedient and demure, took the initiative to shatter the invisible gap between her and Ye Fan.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoes, and pressed her soft lips against his


    forcefully.


    ¡°Mmm... Mmm...¡± The words that were on the verge of rolling off his tongue turned into moans.


    Ye Fan''s body stiffened up, perhaps because of the shock and panic he felt.


    Albeit Xu Lei was the one he had known for the longest time among the women, he had treated her


    like a sister all these years.


    Hence, the initiative Xu Lei took caught Ye Fan off guard and injected panic and shock into him.


    Snapping out of it, Ye Fan tried to push Xu Lei away, only to have Xu Lei pressing herself against


    him even harder. The harder he tried, the stronger the resistance from Xu Lei.


    Years of longing, love, pain, and loneliness were all condensed into her kiss when she kissed him.


    The sudden scene undoubtedly stunned the old man from Chu Sect.


    ¡°Hmph! You''re still kissing each other in the face of death? How foolish!¡± The old man was enraged.


    He felt disrespected and looked down upon when the two shared a kiss,pletely disregarding


    the life-and-death situation.


    ¡°Hey, you little sh*t! I''m talking to you! Who the f*ck are you? Who gave you the guts to meddle in


    our affairs?¡± This old man had obviously never seen Ye Fan before.


    After all, he was carrying out a mission outside the sect during Ye Fan''s invasion.


    When he returned to the sect, the chaos Ye Fan stirred up in Chu Sect was long gone, which was


    why the old man was not surprised by Ye Fan''s appearance.


    He merely took Ye Fan as a lucky survivor of the Dragon God Hall, a persistent survivor with a


    death wish.


    s, both Ye Fan and Xu Lei did not respond to him.


    Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t, for everything they could do now was moaning muffledly.


    ¡°D*mn it! Stop right there at once!¡± The anger in the old man intensified.


    He had never expected the man anddy before him to be so arrogant and insolent.


    Did they not know that I was here to kill them? Did they not realize that I am Men, an assassin of


    the Chu Sect? How dare they ignore my presence and continue kissing each another? This is a


    downright humiliation to me!


    However, none of them batted an eye at the old man''s anger. This was especially more apparent in


    Xu Lei, for she showed no sign of letting Ye Fan go easily.


    Instead, her actions became even more violent and aggressive.


    Her pale yet beautiful face was also blushing enticingly at this moment.


    She pressed herself so hard against Ye Fan as if she wanted her soft and tender body to be


    one with Ye Fan.


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you mock me like that? Now die!¡±


    The old man from Chu Sect could no longer take it.


    To him, this was a humiliation that he had never experienced in his life.


    When the two shared a kiss before him, theypletely disregarded his presence!


    The humiliation he felt further fueled his anger, leading to him instantly losing his temper.


    With a palm strike, he unleashed his wrath upon Ye Fan.


    Bam!


    The palm strikended firmly onto Ye Fan''s back with a powerful momentum.


    The strike was so hard that it unleashed a sharp gust of wind that swept across the surroundings.


    The old man reckoned that even if Ye Fan managed to escape death, the strike would render Ye


    Fan immobilized from severe injuries. Yet, to his surprise, Ye Fan emerged unscathed. In fact, his


    attack did not even flinch Ye Fan even in the slightest, for Ye Fan''s lips were still glued to Xu Lei''s.


    Aside from that, he was knocked back dozens of steps by the force of impact from Ye Fan.


    What?


    The old man turned pale in shock.


    At that moment, he instantly realized that the young man was not as immature as he looked.


    ¡°Who the he*l are you? Where did you learn your skills from?¡± the old man asked.


    Yet, no one responded to him.


    ¡°Darn it! Come on! Tell me! Stop kissing!¡± The old man was on the verge of losing it


    The vortex of anger swirling in him almost had him exploding in rage.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    His dignity had been severely hurt.


    The elderly man had never suffered such humiliation in his life before.


    On the other side, Xu Lei, who was perhaps tired or out of breath, reluctantly loosened her grip on


    Ye Fan and moved her warm and moist lips away from Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Isn''t it time for you to let me go?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head as he looked at the young woman in his arms, whose face was flushed red.


    In the end, his irritation faded into a long, affectionate sigh.


    Xu Lei immediately lowered her head, the redness on her face growing more intense.


    Only after rposing herself did Xu Lei finally realize how insane her actions had been.


    How can I possibly kiss Ye Fan? I''ve been too rude. This is inappropriate.


    The more Xu Lei thought about it, the more embarrassed and guilty she became, so much so that


    she did not even dare to lift her head to look at Chu Lin.


    Nevertheless, she continued nestling her petite body in Ye Fan''s arms.


    It was only then Ye Fan noticed the bloodstains on Xu Lei, and he quickly asked in worry, ¡°Why do


    you have blood all over you? Are you hurt?¡±


    If only Ye Fan did not ask.


    The moment he asked her that question, the mncholy that just settled down in Xu Lei crawled up


    to her chest once again.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Wenjing died... They killed Wenjing... She was about to be a bride and a mother,


    but...¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Lei began sobbing again, and tears escaped her eyes uncontrobly like pearls of a ripped-off


    ne.


    ¡°Also, Ye Fan, Yanjing Formation is breached. I''m sorry. I couldn''t protect Yanjing for you. I''m


    sorry...¡± Xu Lei continued apologizing as guilt streamed down her cheeks in the form of tears.


    Ye Fan had asked her to guard Yanjing for him, but she failed to do that.


    Not only was the formation destroyed, but the person closest to her had died as well. Furthermore,


    she had no idea whether Mr. Xue and the others were dead or alive.


    Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but ache for the sorrowful young woman.


    As he wiped away the tears on Xu Lei''s face, he consoled, ¡°Lei, this isn''t your fault. You''ve already


    done a good job. I doubt anyone can do any better than you. All right, don''t cry anymore. You''re not


    that pretty in the first ce. Crying only makes you look uglier,¡± Ye Fan consoled her with a soft


    voice.


    What happened was devastating and sad, but Ye Fan''s teasing words stopped Xu Lei from feeling


    as bad.


    ¡°Hmph! You''re the ugly one. Your whole family''s ugly, in fact!¡± Xu Lei huffed.


    The elderly man of Chu Sect could no longer stand watching their interaction as he cursed loudly,


    ¡°Holy cr*p, can the two of you have some respect for an old man like me? Are you seriously still


    flirting even at a time like this?¡±


    This time, Ye Fan heard the distinct anger in the elderly man''s tone.


    ¡°Lei, let''s continue talking about thister. Let me deal with this eyesore first,¡± Ye Fan softly told Xu


    Lei.


    Xu Lei nodded and obediently moved to the side.


    Only then did Ye Fan turn around to study the elderly man in front of him.


    ¡°Are you a Grandmaster? It seems like quite a number of Grandmasters have emerged in Chu Sect.


    What a pity this is all a Grandmaster created by drugs can be,¡± Ye Fan muttered, shaking his


    head.


    When the gray-robed elderly man heard that, he froze.


    He never expected the young man in front of him to be able to see through the origin of his power.


    ¡°Who are you? For you to have such great judgment, I''m certain that you''re not a nobody in China.¡±


    The elderly man tried several times to find out what Ye Fan''s capabilities were.


    s, he was disappointed.


    He realized that he could not fathom what the young man''s true power was, as it was simply too


    immense.


    Staring at Ye Fan was akin to staring at a dark murky pool of water¡ªhe could not see what was


    under the surface of the water.


    Ye Fan ignored his question as his eyes flitted toward the broken car and the bloodstains in the car.


    A wave of pain surged through Ye Fan''s heart.


    He could not believe two lives were gone just like that. Worse still, they were just a short distance


    away from Mount Yunding. They were so close.


    Ye Fan wondered if Lin Wenjing had been looking forward to her new wonderful life a second before


    her untimely end¡ªif she had been looking forward to the baby she was about to meet.


    By the time Ye Fan averted his eyes, his gaze was a cial one as he grimly dered, ¡°You


    deserve nothing but death.¡±


    The elderly man''s expression darkened.


    ¡°An advice for you: Think carefully. Do you really want to intervene in Chu Sect''s matters? You''re


    still young, and it''s pointless for you to cross Chu Sect and lose your life for someone who isn''t


    blood-rted to you, right?¡±


    By then, the gray-robed elderly man had realized that the young man was no easy individual to deal


    with.


    Therefore, he had to ensure that their fight was a verbal one, not a physical one.


    He could only hope that Chu Sect''s reputation would make the young man back down out of fear.


    However, Ye Fanughed. ¡°Who told you that Lei is someone unrted to me?¡±


    The elderly man froze before recalling the kissing scene between the two earlier. The realization


    then struck him like a bolt from the blue. ¡°I see. It looks like you and the head of the Xu family are a


    couple.¡±


    When the gray-robed elderly man figured that out, he burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha! Ms. Xu, what a


    genius you are. I''ve been hearing rumors about how you''re Chu Tianfan''s woman, but who knew


    this was going to happen? How long has it only been since Chu Tianfan died? Ms. Xu, you''ve


    already sumbed to the temptation in the face of loneliness and gotten yourself a sugar baby to


    keep youpany. My, the cuckolding! Ms. Xu, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be too ashamed to meet


    Chu Tianfan in the afterlife?¡± the gray-robed elderly man said beforeughing.


    All he could think about was how much of a loser Chu Tianfan was.


    Chu Tianfan had been purged by Chu Sect after his death, and to make matters worse, even his


    woman had gone off with someone else.


    Indeed, anything that one owned in life would disappear upon one''s death.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Xu Lei''s face turned redder as she felt angry and amused at the same time.


    She was angry about how the elderly man was ndering her, and she was amused about how the


    elderly man would never for the life of him expect Ye Fan to be Chu Tianfan.


    In the meantime, Ye Fan had run out of patience while the elderly man was snickering.


    The aura on him exploded outward like tidal waves and charged toward the elderly man, almost


    engulfing him.


    The elderly man gasped.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Supreme? That''s impossible! The Supremes of China are either dead or


    crippled, so how can any still be around? Who are you?¡±


    It was as if the elderly man had lost his marbles as he looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    In contrast, Ye Fan continued staring at him expressionlessly.


    Meanwhile, a piece of yellowed leaf floated up from the ground.


    ¡°And you call yourself a strong member that the others of Chu Sect worship? Don''t you know that


    I''ve once gone to Chu Sect and killed countless of your members? Even the head of Chu Sect has


    been defeated by me in the past,¡± said Ye Fan slowly.


    The elderly man''s face turned paler and paler as a thought surfaced in his mind.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, if you still haven''t recalled it, I can give you a hint. When the stars fall and burn the


    land, when the colors of the sky change, and when the dragon roars, I, Tianfan, will arrive!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were so shocking it was almost like a sledgehammer to the elderly man''s head.


    Right as those shocking words came out of Ye Fan''s mouth, the elderly man quaked as if he had


    been struck by lightning.


    Even his eyes widened until they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Nevertheless, before the elderly man could say anything, Ye Fan waved his hand, and his sleeve


    fluttered.


    The yellowed leaf became his sword as he drew it back until its tip pointed at the sky.


    Swish!


    The leaf swung sideways, its sharpness reflecting a glint of light.


    The sky went dark, and even the ground seemed to shake.


    A line of red manifested on the elderly man''s throat.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    No one knew the excruciating pain of having one''s throat slit.


    However,pared to the physical pain, the shock within him appeared to take precedence.


    At the very final second of his life, the elder in gray robes was still indefinitely shocked. Seemingly


    expending thest vestiges of his strength, he voiced the question that gued him most.


    ¡°Y-You... are... C-Chu Tianfan?¡±


    His hoarse voice pierced the air quietly, tinged with a hint of terror.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Ye Fan indifferently cast his gaze over.


    He simply answered, ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡±


    Thud!


    As his words fell, the elder''s head tumbled to the ground.


    Only when the elder from Chu Sect was on the verge of death did he truly surmise the identity of the


    man standing before him.


    s, even when he breathed hisst, he probably still couldn''t fathom why someone who had died


    would appear again.


    Worse still, he was so ¡°lucky¡± to have bumped into the man.


    Following his body toppling to the ground, the world finally went silent once more.


    The yellow leaf that was used as a weapon had been stained red with blood.


    ¡°Let''s go, Lei. I''ll bring you back to Mount Yunding.¡±


    Ye Fan was as calm as ever.


    To him, killing someone had long since be as natural as breathing and eating.


    After dealing with the elder, he was in a hurry to rush back to Mount Yunding.


    ¡°But the car is broken. How are we going to get there?¡± Xu Lei fretted helplessly.


    ¡°What a silly girl. Have you forgotten that I can fly?¡±


    Grinning, Ye Fan shook his head. Then, he scooped her up amidst her shy gaze and soared toward


    the ends of the horizon.


    On the way to Mount Yunding, Xu Lei told him everything she knew.


    ¡°Chu Sect''s army has descended upon Jiangdong for such a long time already? It looks like War


    God Castle on Mount Yan has been obliteratedpletely.¡±


    As Ye Fan listened to her narration of events, his heart grew increasingly heavy.


    He wasn''t only worried about Jiangdong, but he was also worried about War God Castle.


    Although Sword Saint and King of Fighters betrayed him back then, they weren''t the only ones in


    War God Castle.


    There were also Heavenly Grandmaster and War God.


    After fighting alongside them for so many years, he had formed close friendships with them.


    Don''t tell me that they, too, have fallen?


    An invisible wave of grief started welling from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°Ye Fan, this is hearsay, and it might not be true. I heard that Heavenly Grandmaster has fallen,¡± Xu


    Lei murmured.


    She could distinctly sense the man''s body shudder all of a sudden.


    ¡°What about the others, then?¡± Ye Fan asked with a deep voice.


    In response, Xu Lei shook her head. ¡°I''m not sure either. All I know is that War God Castle has been


    breached, Mount Yan invaded, and Heavenly Grandmaster self-destructed. As for whatever


    happened after that, I''m also pretty much in the dark.¡±


    Subsequently, both of them fell silent.


    The silencested for an eternity.


    Never did I expect my foremost concern to ultimatelye true.


    In truth, Ye Fan had braced himself for that possibly ages ago.


    After all, Chu Sect was utilizing its full force this time.


    Needless to say, Chu Qitian went to Japan with that beast.


    However, there were still Chu Yuan and Tang Yun.


    The two of them must havee to China.


    In the face of such a staggering line-up, War God Castle couldn''t possibly hold its own.


    Therefore, death was inevitable.


    In fact, Ye Fan reckoned that even War God, Ye Qingtian, might have fallen.


    He enjoyed a close friendship with the man and knew him all too well.


    That was a man who regarded the nation''s glory as his utmost priority.


    Considering his temperament, he would probably still be alive if War God Castle were intact. But if


    War God Castle had fallen, then he''s probably gone as well.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chu Yuan! Chu Sect!¡± he muttered.


    At that thought, the chill in the depths of Ye Fan''s eyes intensified.


    His hands were balled into fists, and his gaze radiated great animosity.


    The murderous intent deep within him zed even hotter.


    ¡°Ye Fan! Ye Fan!¡±


    Just as the murderous intent within the man bubbled over, Xu Lei seemingly caught sight of


    something, for she abruptly turned apprehensive.


    ¡°Quick, look down, Ye Fan! A dark shadow is chasing after us. Could it be an assassin from Chu


    Sect?¡± she eximed in a panic.


    Looking down, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Don''t worry. That''s not an assassin from Chu Sect. Instead,


    it''s something that will help us eliminate Chu Sect.¡±


    Boom!


    No sooner had Ye Fan''s words fallen than a deafening boom rang out from the airspace in the


    distance.


    With just a single nce, Ye Fan frowned.


    ¡°That came from Mount Yunding! It looks like Yunzhou Formation is also going to copse. Hold on


    to me tightly, Lei. We must rush over posthaste.¡±


    As he sensed the activity ahead of him, the anxiety within him promptly skyrocketed.


    Ultimately, I failed to make it in time to stop the destruction of War God Castle. This time, I can''t be


    a step toote anymore.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Xu Lei bobbed her head hard. Subsequently, her grip on the man''s arm tightened.


    Whoosh!


    In the next second, Ye Fan elerated.


    His speed was so fast that he appeared to be a stream of light cutting across the air.


    Like a long sword piercing the sky, he flew right toward the ends of the horizon.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    From the wilderness below, a series of barks sounded out of the blue.


    On a closer look, one would see a ck dog on that vastnd, sprinting desperately with its tongue


    lolling out.


    That ck dog was none other than the dog Ye Fan brought out of the Chu residence.


    Initially, Ye Fan traveled with it in his arms.


    However, when he discovered Xu Lei''s tracks earlier, he abandoned the dog in his panic to speed


    up and save her.


    After saving her, he naturally couldn''t be bothered about the dog anymore. Hence, he could only let


    it run after him.


    The ck dog chasing after him barked frantically at the sight of the beauty in his arms.


    Its resentful tone was seemingly a reprimand,mbasting him for sacrificing it for the sake of a girl.


    ¡°Look, Daddy! A dog is running even faster than us!¡± a child said to his father on the highway while


    pointing out the car''s window.


    Casting a nce at the speedometer, his father shook his head. ¡°You must be mistaken, son. How


    could a dog possibly keep pace with us?¡±


    However, just as he had said that, he glimpsed a ck dog sprinting at full tilt.


    As it sped up, its legs lifted from the ground, and it leaped into the air, bounding on the roof of


    several cars before disappearing from sight.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    The man nced at his speedometer, which indicated a speed of a hundred and five. Then,


    he shifted his gaze back to the ck dog kicking up a cloud of dust. He went wholly stunned. ¡°Is...


    Is that Bolt?¡±


    Meanwhile, on Mount Yunding stood Chu Yuan in all his majesty.


    Behind him was Chu Sect''s army which totaled up to thousands.


    Chu Qitian had also arrived. At present, he was standing beside his grandfather, watching as ze


    attacked Yunzhou Formation madly.


    ¡°What happened over in Japan? You still sustained numerous injuries even with ze helping you?¡±


    While waiting, Chu Yuan reproached Chu Qitian with displeasure written in his eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa. I underestimated Japan''s Moon God. She was exceedingly powerful. But ze


    and I have already injured her heavily. Even if she survives, she''ll lose the ability tounch attacks


    henceforth.¡±


    Chu Qitian hung his head as he reported the situation during the battle in Japan.


    But then, he didn''t tell Chu Yuan about Chu Tianfan''s return.


    He even forbade his subordinates to inform the man about it.


    It was clear that he had his own motives for not doing so.


    He didn''t want his grandfather to know that he had been defeated at Chu Tianfan''s hands once


    more, much less have the entire world know that he wasn''t as good as thetter.


    As for dealing with the man, he nned to hunt him down with ze when the dust settled in


    Jiangdong.


    Ye Fan definitely wouldn''t daree and risk death now that Chu Sect''s army has besieged


    Jiangdong. Instead, he must be hiding somewhere with that woman from Japan, healing his injuries.

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Boom!


    ze struck the formation on Mount Yunding with its ws.


    The deafening blows sounded like thunder as they echoed throughout the area.


    The Yunzhou formation, which used to be virtually indestructible, was starting to shake violently


    under ze''s attacks.


    Each blow created ripples that propagated throughout the formation''s surface and caused its bright


    green color to fade away little by little.


    ¡°The formation ising apart, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°It won''t be long before we wipe out the rest of Jiangdong!¡±


    Anderson and the other Chu Sect fighters were overjoyed when they saw the formation weaken.


    Having spent many days trying to break through it, they were all on the verge of losing their minds.


    As such, it was only natural for them to get happy when they saw the formation finallying apart.


    However, Chu Qitian was not in the mood to celebrate just yet.


    ¡°What is this formation, Grandpa? How is it so ridiculously tough? Even someone as powerful as


    you couldn''t break through it! Heck, it took abined effort from all of us just to make some


    progress! This is absolutely ridiculous!¡± he asked solemnly with a frown.


    I refuse to believe that this formation is Ye Fan''s doing! He would have to be absurdly powerful to


    excel in swordsmanship, hand-to-handbat, and creating such strong formations! There''s no


    way someone like him could be that great!


    Chu Yuan, on the other hand, was perfectly calm as he replied, ¡°This is nothing to be surprised


    about. That brat must''ve gotten his hands on the Chu family''s Book of Celestial Cloud. You probably


    have heard of this, but the Book of Celestial Cloud is written by our ancestor, Chu Yunyang. It


    contains all sorts of information and covers pretty much anything you can think of. This formation is


    probably listed in the Book of Celestial Cloud as well.¡±


    Chu Qitian lost his cool when he heard that.


    His eyes lit up with the mes of greed as he eximed, ¡°What? They say the Book of Celestial


    Cloud contains all the knowledge that Chu Yunyang has obtained throughout his entire life! We will


    have nothing to fear in this world if we can familiarize ourselves with its contents! We must get our


    hands on that book, Grandpa!¡±


    Now I see why a mere abandoned child like Ye Fan is able to reach such ridiculous heights in just


    ten years! He must''ve had some help from the Book of Celestial Cloud! Now that he has proven the


    Book of Celestial Cloud''s usefulness, I have got to get my hands on it no matter what!


    ¡°All right, now isn''t the time to be talking about this. The formation won''t hold much longer. Let''s go


    lend ze a hand and level Mount Yundingpletely,¡± Chu Yuan said softly when he saw the


    state of the formation.


    He then led Chu Qitian toward the formation and prepared to deal the final blow together.


    Meanwhile, Li Er and the others all had solemn looks on their faces as they waited inside Mount


    Yunding.


    Each and every one of them had noticed the changes in the formation.


    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Li? The formation won''t hold much longer!¡± someone asked worriedly upon


    noticing the cracks on top of the formation.


    Li Er simply maintained a solemn expression without saying anything.


    This formation is ourst hope. We will have nowhere left to run if it breaks. Death will be all that


    awaits us!


    With no other option left, Li Er had no choice but to ask Huangniu for help.


    ¡°Hey, Mister! You need toe up with something! Hundreds of people here on Mount Yunding are


    counting on you!¡±


    To his surprise, Huangniu was no longer as calm andposed as it used to be.


    It had already packed its bags with all the grilled chicken and pork that they could carry.


    ¡°There''s nothing more we can do. This formation will be broken soon, so pack your stuff and get


    ready to make a run for it. I''ll head east, so you guys can all head west. Let''s hope for the best.¡±


    Huangniu was fully prepared to make a run for it.


    I''m not about to just sit here and wait for my death! I''m just here to help out, and I''ve done my part!


    Don''t expect me to do anything further!


    Li Er let out a helpless sigh when he heard that.


    ¡°You have four legs, so running away isn''t going to be a problem for you. However, most of the


    people here on Mount Yunding are ordinary, defenseless people. They have nowhere to run, nor will


    they get far even if they tried to make an escape.¡±


    If even Huangniu has given up, then all hope truly is lost...


    Boom!


    Yet another deafening boom tore through the area.


    Chu Yuan and the others were assisting in the final attack on the formation.


    The tiny cracks were slowly spreading all the way to the top of the formation.


    Seeing as the formation was about to be destroyed, Li Er had his subordinates pour everyone a


    ss of wine.


    He then stood in front of them and bowed deeply as he said, ¡°I''m sorry, everyone. There is only so


    much that I can do to protect all of you. When the formation goes down, we will all make a run for it


    and pray for the best. Thank you all for joining us on this journey. It is truly an honor for us all to be


    gathered here under Mr. Chu''s protection. I hope that we will all be able to gather around and have


    a drink together again!¡±


    With reddened eyes, Li Er then raised his ss and downed his drink in one go.


    Almost everyone in Mount Yunding Vi teared up after hearing Li Er''s final speech.


    The atmosphere became incredibly tense as everyone knew this toast could very well be theirst.


    ¡°We''re not leaving, Mr. Li!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We''re staying here with you! If death is inevitable, then we shall die together!¡±


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao were crying like babies as they stood in front of Li Er.


    The depressing moment was interrupted when a man walked up to them.


    That man was none other than Ye Qingtian, the War God of China.


    ¡°Please hear me out, all of you. We mustn''t lose our cool in times like these. I want all martial artists


    to fight alongside me when they break through the formation! As for the elderly, the women, and the


    children, you will all flee during the chaos!¡±


    Boom!


    Those words had barely left his mouth when a much louder boom rang out in the background.


    Someone rushed over and yelled with fear in his eyes, ¡°Bad news, War God! They''ve broken


    through the formation! The Chu Sect''s men are on their way!¡±


    Ye Qingtian simply shed him a faint smile as he said, ¡°What are you so afraid of? Come, all of


    you! Let us all raise our sses to Mr. Li!¡±


    His white cape billowed majestically in the wind as he raised his ss and chugged his drink down.


    He then turned to look at the martial artists as he shouted, ¡°My fellow warriors of China, it is now


    time for us to go into battle! Three years ago, the Unrivalled was killed in action during the battle at


    Eastsea. A few days ago, Heavenly Grandmaster was killed in action during the battle at Mount


    Yan. We shall have no fear even if we die here today because we have outlived Tang Hao and the


    others by a few days! Now, move out!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With War God''smand, the remaining hundreds of martial artists rushed out of Mount Yunding


    Vi.


    With tears in his eyes, Chu Lin called out to him from behind, ¡°Please make it back alive, Mr. War


    God!¡±


    War God had been taking really good care of Chu Lin ever since he found out that he was Ye Fan''s


    son.


    He even wrote a book containing all of his knowledge of martial arts and gave it to Chu Lin as a gift.


    ¡°Don''t cry, little fe. You don''t want to embarrass your dad, do you? Your dad died as a hero, so


    you mustn''t be crying over such trivial things!¡±

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Ye Qingtian gave Chu Lin one final hug before handing him over to Ye Yuyan.


    ¡°Yuyan, you need to get Lin out of here regardless of what happens to us. This boy is thest hope


    of China''s martial arts world!¡± he said with a solemn look on his face.


    Ye Yuyan''s face was covered in tears at that point.


    As martial artists like her had always ced their faith in War God and depended on him for


    protection, she broke down when she heard him say what felt like a final goodbye.


    She knew that China''s final line of defense was going to be destroyed that day.


    China will no longer be under anyone''s protection when this is all over. I really want to go with Ye


    Qingtian and join myrades in this final battle. It''s like what Jin Bao and Yin Bao said. If we must


    die, then we shall die together! However, I know I cannot do that because I have to protect Chu Lin!


    Not only is he Ye Fan''s son, but he''s also thest hope for China''s martial arts world!


    ¡°Don''t cry, Yuyan. This is nothing to cry about. The martial arts world of China has weathered


    countless storms throughout its five thousand years of existence. As stormy as the sea may get, it


    will eventually return to a calm state when the storm dies down. The martial arts world of China is


    like that sea. Even if Ye Fan, Tang Hao, and I are dead, there is still no reason to fall into despair. I


    believe this is merely a bad time for the martial arts world of China. Give Lin ten to twenty years to


    grow up, and he will bring China''s martial arts world to the top again!¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s words were like a glimmer of light in China''s darkest moment.


    It was so powerful that it hyped up everyone present at the scene.


    ¡°Yeah! That''s right!¡±


    ¡°They''ll never get rid of us Chinese martial artists!¡±


    ¡°They may destroy War God Castle today, but thousands more will take its ce!¡±


    The martial artists then let out a battle cry before following Ye Qingtian''s lead and charging toward


    the Chu Sect fighters.


    Huangniu let out a sigh when it saw them rushing out of Mount Yunding Vi.


    ¡°You fools... You guys can''t possibly stop the advance of the Chu Sect''s fighters. You''re simply


    charging to your deaths,¡± it mumbled while preparing to make a run for it.


    I don''t even stand a chance against that six-winged monster over there, let alone the god realm


    masters fighting alongside it! That monster could kill me in one smite! There''s no way I''m staying


    here!


    Huge waves of Chu Sect fighters came pouring in from outside Mount Yunding.


    It wasn''t long before they engaged inbat with the martial artists of China.


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled, men! Give no quarter! I want all of these b*stards killed!¡±


    Chu Qitian and Chu Yuan simply sat there and watched the battle from afar indifferently.


    They wanted to watch Ye Fan''s family members scream in despair as the remnants of Jiangdong


    were massacred.


    However, Chu Qitian soon noticed a few people escorting a child out of the battlefield during the


    chaos.


    They were moving so fast that it wouldn''t be long before they fought their way out of the enemy


    lines. In just a few minutes, they managed to clear a path for themselves.


    Chu Qitian shook his head and smiled when he saw that.


    He then raised his hand and brought it down forcefully, sending an incredibly powerful energy attack


    in their direction.


    Although Chu Qitian was severely injured by Ye Fan during their battle in Japan, he had recovered


    most of his strength throughout the past few days with Chu Yuan''s help.


    He was so powerful that he made it into the list of the top three strongest fighters in the Chu Sect.


    The power behind that attack of his was so great that it could undoubtedly wipe out the small group


    of people escorting Chu Lin.


    Ye Yuyan fell into despair when she saw the iing attack.


    I failed to protect my nephew in the end...


    The members of Green Dragon Force standing next to her, too, hung their heads in shame.


    Ye Fan trained us all himself, and we can''t even protect his son...


    ¡°We''ve failed you, Instructor Chu!¡±


    Qin Shan and the others sobbed as they gathered around Chu Lin and hugged him tightly, shielding


    him from the impending attack.


    They were determined to protect Ye Fan''s son even if it meant dying in the process.


    Boom!


    They closed their eyes and braced for the pain and death that would follow as the attack came


    crashing down, only to realize that they werepletely unharmed.


    ¡°It''s War God! He''s here to protect us!¡±


    As Ye Yuyan and the others opened their eyes, they saw Ye Qingtian standing in front of them.


    He had shielded them from Chu Qitian''s attack with his own body.


    Pfft!


    However, that moment of joy was short-lived as Ye Yuyan and the others saw War God tremble and


    cough up a mouthful of blood, staining his white clothes red in an instant.


    ¡°Mr. War God!¡± Chu Lin burst into tears on the spot.


    Ye Yuyan and the others, too, had worried looks on their faces.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Ye Qingtian yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Not wanting to waste any more precious time, Ye Yuyan and the others quickly grabbed Chu Lin


    and made a run for it.


    Chu Qitian frowned when he saw that his attack had been blocked.


    He then shifted his gaze toward Ye Qingtian and asked with a sadistic grin, ¡°Only one person in


    China is capable of withstanding that attack of mine. If I''m not mistaken, you must be Ye Qingtian,


    the War God of China. Am I right?¡±


    Ye Qingtian red furiously at Chu Qitian as he yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°And you''re Chu


    Qitian, the head of the Chu Sect? You heartless b*stard! Ye Fan was your cousin! I can''t believe you


    tried to kill his family and friends! I''ll kill you for that!¡±


    His voice was so loud that all of Mount Yunding could hear him.


    ¡°Hahaha! You''re calling me heartless? Please, Chu Tianfan is the real heartless one here! That


    b*stard had the audacity to disrespect my grandpa, wreak havoc in the Chu Sect, and seal my


    father in Mount Chumen! My father is still suffering there as we speak! That b*stard has ruined my


    marriage, destroyed my family, and attacked my sect. I''m simply returning the favor by leveling


    Mount Yunding today. I''m surprised you can call yourself the War God of China when you''re nothing


    but Chu Tianfan''s guard dog! Don''t worry, though. I''ll put you out of your misery today!¡± Chu Qitian


    said with a devilish chuckle.


    He then waved his arm and sent icy-cold swords made of Qi flying toward Ye Qingtian.


    Ye Qingtian''s eyes narrowed when he saw that. ¡°T-That''s Tang Yun''s Ice Stream!¡±


    What the... Chu Qitian knows Tang Yun''s famous technique?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, Ye Qingtian didn''t dare take such a powerful attack lightly.


    He clenched his teeth and endured the pain from his wounds as he channeled his Qi to counter the


    iing attack.


    Meanwhile, two elderly figures were anxiously waiting on the outside of Sky Mountain thousands of


    miles away.


    Had Ye Fan been there, he would''ve recognized the two as the Chu family''s guardians, the


    Demonic Duo.


    ¡°So many days have passed. Why hasn''t Ms. Tange out yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you think something might''ve happened to her?¡±


    The two of them had worried looks on their faces.


    They had apanied Tang Yun on her journey to explore Sky Mountain.


    ording to Chu Yuan, there was a secret location within Sky Mountain.


    He wanted them to find that location and retrieve a token from it.


    After spending many days searching for the secret location, it was Tang Yun who managed to find it.


    However, a few days had passed since she went inside, and they haven''t heard anything from her.

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    ¡°What do we do? Do we just keep waiting?¡± Ming asked with a worried frown while pacing about


    anxiously.


    A few days ago, Chu Yuan''s messenger arrived at Sky Mountain and urged the Demonic Duo to


    head back to China with Tang Yun as soon as possible.


    Naturally, they knew something serious must''ve happened over at Jiangdong.


    After all, Chu Yuan wouldn''t have summoned them back unless it was something even he couldn''t


    handle.


    Xuan kept quiet as he stared at the top of Sky Mountain with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Say something, Xuan! Do we continue waiting? It doesn''t look like Ms. Tang is going toe out


    anytime soon. Something big must''ve happened if Old Mr. Chu demands our immediate return! I


    think we should hurry back to Jiangdong and help him out!¡± Ming urged.


    Xuan''s frown deepened as he said after giving it some thought, ¡°Old Mr. Chu is a god realm master.


    What sort of danger do you think he''s in if he''s ordering our return so urgently?¡±


    That question caught Mingpletely off guard.


    ¡°C-Could it be the War God Castle?¡±


    That was the only possible answer Ming coulde up with after racking his brain.


    After all, he believed that the people in War God Castle were the only ones capable of posing a


    threat to the Chu Sect.


    Xuan shook his head. ¡°The supreme grandmasters from the War God Castle may be able to put up


    a fight against the others, but they''re nothing but bugs to Old Mr. Chu. He could easily squash them


    all with a single strike if he so much as felt like it. Therefore, those from the War God Castle are not


    the ones we should be worried about.¡±


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± Ming asked.


    Xuan fell silent for a brief moment before replying, ¡°There are only two possibilities, the first being


    that kid has returned.¡±


    What?


    Ming gasped in shock when he heard that.


    ¡°Are you referring to Zhenghong''s son, Chu Tianfan? That''s impossible! That kid killed himself back


    then, didn''t he?¡± he eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°You and I have both witnessed what he is capable of, so you should know that he''s the most gifted


    member of the Chu family we''ve ever seen. He has Chu Yunyang''s blood running through his veins,


    so there''s no way he''d die that easily. I''ve always had a feeling that Chu Tianfan survived that


    ordeal,¡± Xuan replied solemnly.


    Ming disagreed with him, though. ¡°I think you''re overestimating that kid a little too much, Xuan. As


    gifted as he may be, Old Mr. Chu had him surrounded with the most powerful fighters from all over


    the world! There''s no way he''d make it out of there alive! Maybe you should tell me the second


    possibility instead.¡±


    ¡°The second possibility is intervention from The Grand Old Lady.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Huh?


    Ming went pale the moment he heard that. His head felt like it would explode from the shock alone.


    ¡°A-Are you serious? That''s not possible, right?¡±


    He couldn''t bring himself to imagine how things would turn out if Chu Yuan''s mother were to


    intervene.


    After all, The Grand Old Lady''s seniority in the Chu family was so high that she made the Demonic


    Duo look like children.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. The Grand Old Lady got really mad when Old Mr. Chu tried to banish that


    kid back then. When he tried to kill that kidter on, The Grand Old Lady was so enraged that she


    cast him out of the family. It''s highly possible that The Grand Old Lady would make another


    appearance now that Old Mr. Chu isunching an attack on Jiangdong. I believe she is the only


    person capable of having Old Mr. Chu demand our immediate return,¡± Xuan said worriedly.


    The look on Ming''s face grew solemn as well when he heard that.


    We may have sworn our allegiance to the Chu family, but whose side should we take if The Grand


    Old Lady gets into a fight with Chu Yuan?


    The Grand Old Lady was the one still within the Chu family and held the highest amount of power.


    Logically speaking, the Demonic Duo should take her side in such situations.


    However, they couldn''t bring themselves to go against Chu Yuan after serving him for decades.


    ¡°Conflicts between family members are the worst...¡±


    The two of them sighed in unison.


    ¡°So, what do we do now? We can''t disobey Old Mr. Chu''s orders, can we?¡± Ming asked.


    He didn''t know what to do as it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to get involved in an internal


    conflict within the Chu family.


    ¡°Hey, it was just a guess. Who knows? Maybe I was just overthinking it. At any rate, we should head


    over and see what''s going on. There''s nothing we can do to help Ms. Tang out, so let''s not wait here


    any longer,¡± Xuan replied.


    Ming nodded in agreement.


    Since Chu Yuan had been in charge of the Chu family for decades, the Demonic Duo knew better


    than to disobey his orders.


    They were about to leave when a figure appeared before them at lightning speed.


    The next thing they knew, their eyes were greeted by a drop-dead gorgeous woman.


    She was so beautiful that everything else around her seemed to fade away whenever she was


    around.


    Despite having dealt with all sorts of people in the past, the Demonic Duo still found themselves


    stunned by Tang Yun''s beauty.


    They weren''t able to understand why a gorgeous woman like her would take a liking to Ye Fan.


    Overjoyed by her return, the Demonic Duo quickly stepped forward to greet her, ¡°How did it go, Ms.


    Tang?¡±


    Tang Yun nodded at them and retrieved a ck-colored token with the words ¡°Order of Yanhuang¡±


    on it.


    ¡°Hahaha! We did it! We can finally head back and deliver this token! Let''s go, Ms. Tang! Old Mr. Chu


    has requested our immediate return to assist him at Mount Yunding!¡± the Demonic Duo said in


    unison.


    Tang Yun showed no emotion whatsoever when she heard it.


    Her beautiful face looked as cold as ice as she stared at them.


    The Demonic Duo had no idea why she went into seclusion after Ye Fan died in battle, but she was


    apletely different person when she returned.


    Not only did she be much colder, but she was also a lot quieter.


    However, Tang Yun felt a sharp pain in her head when she heard the Demonic Duo mention


    Jiangdong and Mount Yunding.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Ms. Tang?¡± the Demonic Duo asked in confusion.


    Tang Yun frowned as she asked softly, ¡°Have I been to Mount Yunding in the past?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea, but you probably haven''t. After all, you''re the great leader of the Chu Sect. Why


    would someone like you visit a ce as insignificant as Mount Yunding?¡± the Demonic Duo replied


    after a brief pause.


    Tang Yun nodded. ¡°Let''s go, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The three of them then headed straight for Yunzhou.


    Meanwhile, the battle was still ongoing atop Mount Yunding.


    Chu Qitian levitated in the air as he fired a barrage of icy-cold Qi at Ye Qingtian from above.


    Ye Qingtian did his best to defend against the attacks, but there was only so much he could do.


    Not only was he wounded by the previous attack, but Chu Qitian also surpassed him in terms of


    their levels.


    As such, Ye Qingtian soon had his body covered in wounds from Chu Qitian''s attacks.


    Boom!


    A deafening noise tore through the area as Chu Qitianunched another heavy attack at Ye


    Qingtian.


    Although thetter retaliated with Heavenly Palm, he was still sent flying in an instant.


    His body, which weighed over hundreds of pounds, went crashing through the rocks and trees


    before tumbling to the ground.


    There was blood all over Mount Yunding.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    ¡°War God!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡±


    On top of Mount Yunding, countless people teared up at the sight of Ye Qingtian''s body that was


    covered with injuries.


    Chu Qitian, on the other hand, shot him a smug and arrogant look.


    Bursting intoughter, he drawled, ¡°Are you really the strongest fighter in China? Look at you, weak


    and injured. How dare China im to be the country where martial arts originated from? Your skills


    are disappointingly mediocre.¡±


    Chu Qitian shook his head as hisughter reverberated around the entire area.


    ¡°This is the end. Time to bid goodbye to this world. If you want to me someone, me


    yourselves for following the wrong leader,¡± he dered.


    Chu Qitian''s gaze thennded on the people of Jiangdong who were protected by Ye Qingtian, the


    War God.


    Right when Chu Qitian was about to massacre everyone, a bloody figure rose from the ruins before


    him.


    ¡°Come at me! Chu Qitian, you should be fighting against me! Come,unch your attack!¡± Ye


    Qingtian''s booming voice pierced the sky.


    Hearing his voice, the martial artists in China who were initially dejected promptly straightened their


    backs and sobbed in joy.


    Even the elderly fighters like Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling couldn''t stop tears from streaming down


    their cheeks.


    After all, China was able to survive for thousands of years because countless people like Ye


    Qingtian existed.


    The brave men of the nation fought and sacrificed their lives without fear, one stepping into the


    breach as another fell.


    All they wanted was to give hope to the next generation of the country.


    ¡°Everyone, the War God isn''t afraid of death, so why would we cower back in the face of death?


    Come on! We need to hang on until Mr. Chu arrives to save us,¡± Zhang Jiuling announced


    resolutely.


    Though he was almost a hundred years old, he still stood out boldly to face the Chu Sect''s army.


    Influenced by his morale, Lu Ziming dered, ¡°The martial arts fighters of Jiangbei, listen to my


    order! Even if we have to risk our lives, we must protect Mr. Chu''s rtives and friends! Charge!¡±


    Lu Ziming''s eyes had turned bloodshot.


    No one expected that the martial arts world of Jiangbei would be the first to charge forward to


    protect Jiangdong at thest moment even though they were at odds.


    Li Er and the rest gaped in disbelief at the sight.


    Everyone in China knew that Ye Fan alone killed half of the martial artists in Jiangbei.


    They were supposed to be mortal enemies.


    However, that very day, Ye Fan''s enemies ended up being the most powerful force protecting his


    friends and family.


    ¡°A person who is sincere and honest can naturally attract other people! Are you seeing this, Mr.


    Chu? Your kindness and benevolence have touched many people even after your death!¡±


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others burst into noisy tears.


    During the most despairing moment in their lives, humans would recall the savior who had


    previously saved their lives in the nick of time.


    Their savior was none other than Ye Fan.


    Nevertheless, Li Er and the rest assumed Ye Fan was dead and no longer existed.


    Right then and there, only Zhang Jiuling, Lu Ziming, and the like believed that Ye Fan would show


    up soon.


    He will definitely be here soon!


    Mount Yunding was almost defeated, but Ye Qingtian managed to lift their spirits again.


    A vortex of anger swirled inside Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Fine! You have a death wish, huh? I shall grant your wish!¡±


    He didn''t hold back and unleashed his Dragon God body.


    His punch came straight for Ye Qingtian, who was right below him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In one second, he rained his fist a hundred times on Ye Qingtian, and his punches came in all


    different directions.


    The menacing assault that ensued pummeled Ye Qingtian just like a hurricane.


    As a result, Ye Qingtian''s ribs cracked. He promptly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The gulf between their powers was simply too great.


    Ye Qingtian was badly injured in the fight on Mount Yan and was on the brink of his death.


    If Huangniu hadn''t brought him back to Mount Yunding, he would''ve died at the top of Mount Yan a


    few days ago.


    Though he had been recuperating on Mount Yunding for several days, Jiangdong''s capability was


    still iparable to Chu Sect''s.


    Chu Sect had plenty of rare and miraculous medicines for Chu Qitian to consume. Chu Yuan, a god


    realm master, also stepped in to heal Chu Qitian''s injuries.


    s, Jiangdong wasn''t capable of treating Ye Qingtian''s wounds properly.


    Thus, the injured Ye Qingtian was no match for Chu Qitian, who possessed divine skills.


    Nevertheless, Chu Qitian was furious as Ye Qingtian was difficult to kill. Thetter just wouldn''t give


    up.


    After copsing to the ground countless times, he would grit his teeth and rise to his feet every time


    without fail.


    Like a moth drawn to a me, he stood in front of Chu Qitian so thetter couldn''t join the battle


    down below.


    ¡°D*mn it! Do you think I can''t kill you?¡± Chu Qitian heaved furiously.


    He was about to explode with rage.


    His patience had faded into thin air under Ye Qingtian''s persistence.


    In a fit of rage, he formed a w with his hand andunched his attack.


    Everyone could only watch as Ye Qingtian''s flesh was torn off viciously. Blood spewed out of his


    wound, all over his body, and onto the ground.


    Chu Qitian then dealt another heavy blow.


    His forceful kick formed a dent in Ye Qingtian''s chest.


    This time, the War God could no longer stand up.


    Hey among the ruins as blood trickled down from his lips.


    Despite losing the strength to talk, he refused to shut his eyes.


    The man who spent his entire life protecting the country struggled to gaze at the country and the


    people he loved for onest time.


    ¡°Ye! Why do you do this yourself?¡± From afar, the King of Fighters and the Sword Saint felt as


    though a dagger had stabbed through their hearts. Tears escaped their eyes and flowed down their


    faces.


    ¡°Mr. War God...¡± Little Chu Lin had arrived at the foot of Mount Yunding, but he pushed Ye Yuyan


    away when he saw Ye Qingtian on the brink of death.


    The little fe sobbed sadly and ran toward Ye Qingtian without hesitation.


    It was a heartbreaking sight for Ye Yuyan, Qin Shan, and the others to behold. Nevertheless, they


    knew that despite the agony, they had to bring Chu Lin away ording to Ye Qingtian''s wishes.


    Thus, they ran back and wrapped their arms around Chu Lin to stop him from heading back to


    danger.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I''m not leaving. I''m not leaving...¡± Chu Lin wailed. ¡°I want Mr. War God. I


    don''t want him to die.¡±


    Chu Lin''s wails pierced the air as he struggled to free himself.


    s, he was just a kid. No matter how loud he howled and how hard he cried, he couldn''t change


    anything.


    After inflicting a serious injury on Ye Qingtian, Chu Qitian showed no signs of stopping. He picked


    up a sword from the ground, preparing to end the life of China''s guardian.


    Chu Qitian was about to stab Ye Qingtian when someone cried out behind him, ¡°You''re not allowed


    to kill Mr. War God!¡±


    The voice belonged to a child, but it sounded so powerful that it seemed like it was capable of


    destructing the entire universe.


    Shock red up Chu Qitian''s heart as he turned over his shoulder immediately.


    Right at that moment, he saw a shocking burst of power erupting from a tiny figure in the crowd.


    The scorching energy was as powerful as a sun.


    What?


    Chu Qitian gaped incredulously.


    He promptly leaped away to dodge the attack.


    However, it was toote.


    All he could sense was a scorching power pouring out of the little fe like an arrow on fire.


    Along with a destructive power that could destroy the world, the energy came straight for Chu


    Qitian.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°D*mn it! What the heck is this?¡± Chu Qitian demanded as fear red up in his heart.


    He unleashed his Dragon God Body to its maximum and brandished his sword before him.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion was heard.


    The horrible energy erupted with Chu Qitian in the eye of the storm.


    The earth cracked, and nts flew everywhere.


    The entire Mount Yunding shook as though an earthquake was happening.


    The spot where Chu Qitian was standing was burned as though it was scorched by the sun.


    Chu Qitian''s sword was crushed, his clothes tattered as he was sent flying backward several


    dozens of meters.


    It seemed that he had been burned by a zing fire, for there were only a few strands of hair left on


    his head. Blood was seen trickling down his lips.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    The scene shocked everyone senseless.


    Those who were busy fighting came to a stop and gaped in utter bewilderment.


    Their gazesnded on the little boy at the foot of the mountain as though he were a monster.


    Even Huangniu, who was some distance away, was stunned by the turn of events.


    ¡°What the f*ck? How did he manage to do that? That was beyond his own ability!¡±

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    Everyone''s eyes went as wide as saucers.


    No one knew that the destructive attack hade from a little boy.


    It also didn''t ur to anyone that Chu Lin''s little body was capable of unleashing such a


    catastrophic force.


    Ye Yuyan was astounded.


    The members of Green Dragon Force who were responsible for escorting Chu Lin couldn''t even


    close their jaws that were hanging wide in disbelief.


    ¡°I-Is this your doing?¡± Ye Yuyan asked as she gazed at her nephew in shock.


    Qin Shan''s eyes were practically bulging out of their sockets.


    We even promised to escort Chu Lin out of Mount Yunding safely and soundly. It looks like he is


    perfectly capable of protecting himself! Look how strong he is!


    ¡°He''s indeed Instructor Chu''s son. He didn''t disappoint his father!¡± The people from Jiangdong burst


    outughing and cheered after being momentarily stunned.


    Thanks to Chu Lin''s power, they saw a ray of hope.


    ¡°D*mn it! Who is this little b*stard? How could he be this formidable?¡±


    Chu Qitian finally steadied himself and spat out the blood in his mouth.


    Back when the burst of energy exploded from Chu Lin, he felt his heart skip a beat in terror.


    Thus, Chu Qitian dared not take action and merely watched the skinny little boy from afar.


    He was afraid that the kid wouldunch another attack when he wasn''t paying attention.


    Just as Chu Qitian''s eyes were filled with wariness, Chu Yuan, who had been watching the situation


    unfold from a distance away,nded his gaze on the little boy.


    Strangely, Chu Yuan felt that the little boy looked familiar.


    His eyes and features resembled someone Chu Yuan knew.


    He resembles both Chu Tianfan and Tang Yun.


    When people of the Chu Sect were busy wondering who Chu Lin was, thetter turned pale visibly


    after unleashing that attack. The rosiness on his cheeks was quickly reced by pastiness.


    He then cked out and fainted in Ye Yuyan''s arms.


    ¡°Tianqi, this young boy has exerted all his energy, so there''s no need to be afraid of him. However,


    he is a strange presence. We don''t want to take a risk by letting him escape. When he grows up, he


    might be the next Chu Tianfan. It is best to kill him now,¡± Chu Yuan ordered with his deep, maic


    voice.


    From afar, he instructed Chu Qitian to kill the young boy.


    He didn''t bothering to the scene to take action personally, for they were nothing but


    insignificant ants to him.


    As the old master of the Chu Sect, it would be degrading if he had to do everything himself.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. All these b*stards of Jiangdong won''t be able to escape,¡± Chu Qitian


    responded. He didn''t need Chu Yuan to remind him to kill the boy as he had the same thought in


    mind.


    There is already a terrifying power hidden within the boy when he''s this young. When he grows up, I


    can''t imagine how powerful he will be.


    Thus, Chu Qitian decided to nip the problem in the bud.


    ¡°ze, help the elders. I will take the little b*stard''s life,¡± he ordered.


    He had already lost his patience.


    I have had enough fun, so it is time to wipe them outpletely.


    Roar!


    ze couldn''t wait to take action.


    A murderous aura appeared in its crimson red irises.


    After letting out a loud roar, ze increased in size exponentially.


    Transforming into a Grim Reaper-like entity, ze charged toward the foot of Mount Yunding and


    ughtered everyone in his sight.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qitian lunged toward Chu Lin.


    Two battles ensued simultaneously¡ªon top of the mountain and at the foot of the mountain. It was


    a dangerous situation.


    ze was the Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast, so no one could defeat it after it joined the battle on Mount


    Yunding.


    It swept its wings that were as sharp as des across its enemies and took many lives instantly.


    The martial artists from China fell one by one as they sacrificed their lives and got trampled under


    ze''s metal hooves.


    ¡°Long! Gunzi!¡± Li Er, Chen Ao, and the like nearly teared up when they saw their ex-subordinates


    copsing in pools of blood on the battleground.


    ¡°B*stard, you''ll pay for that!¡± Li Er yelled.


    He picked up his gun and made to rush forward to kill the monster.


    Nevertheless, Jin Bao and Yin Bao flung their arms around him to stop him from advancing.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you can''t leave! You need to protect Mr. Chu''s rtives!¡± they cried.


    Behind Li Er, Ye Fan''s uncle, Ye Tian, Ye Ya, and his aunt Ye Xn wore dejected expressions.


    Their faces were as pale as a sheet.


    Before this, they never knew that Ye Fan, who had elevated their family to a higher level and given


    them wealth and power, would bring destruction to their family one day.


    Ye Tian and the others knew that the Ye family would most probably follow in Ye Fan''s footsteps


    today.


    ¡°Mr. Li, be careful!¡±


    When Jin Bao and Yin Bao were busy stopping Li Er, ze noticed them.


    Its gigantic w lunged toward them.


    ze was an enormous creature, so the force of its w rivaled the crushing pressure of a


    mountain.


    ¡°Sh*t, we''re doomed!¡± Ye Fan''s cousin brother, Ye Jian, felt despair overwhelming his heart.


    The others promptly shut their eyes as they epted the finality of their fates.


    At the final moment, a figure dashed out.


    Huangniu stood on its hind legs and stretched its front legs out, stopping ze''s w from striking


    them.


    ¡°F*ck! Ye Fan, you useless piece of sh*t. I did contribute this time. I''ll make sure you acknowledge


    my efforts when you return!¡± Huangniu hollered as it clenched its jaws and lifted the massive w


    with all its might.


    Huangniu then tossed the sacred beast of Chu Sect into the sky, and itnded over a hundred


    meters away.


    ¡°What the f*ck? I can''t believe this calf is so strong!¡±


    Everyone else were dumbfounded by its strength.


    Ye Fan''s friend, Fatty, used to think that Huangniu was unreliable.


    To everyone''s surprise, Huangniu ended up saving them all at a critical moment.


    It lifted the monster''s w and tossed thetter away!


    After doing that, Huangniu turned around and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡±


    The Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast is powerful. I cannot defeat it even if I am willing to risk my life.


    Besides, there is no way I''ll risk my life for Ye Fan''s sake. I was just helping him. I''ll at most unleash


    twenty percent of my power. It isn''t worth it to waste more energy on him.


    The danger was resolved for the time being.


    Nevertheless, Chu Lin wasn''t as lucky.


    After Chu Lin fainted out of exhaustion, Ye Yuyan picked him up and dashed down the mountain.


    Qin Shan, Li Ziyang, and the other members of the Green Dragon Force stayed behind to cover


    their retreat.


    s, they were no match for Chu Qitian, who was a Supreme.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Qitian had already caught up and was behind them.


    ¡°D*mn it! How did he catch up that quickly? Everyone, get into position! We need to stop him!¡±


    Despite their shock, Li Ziyang and the rest quickly got into their positions.


    ¡°Thunder Dragon Formation!¡± they roared.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    An immense force burst out and spurred into the air.


    The Thunder Dragon shot up into the sky.


    Yearster, the legendary Comprehensive Array Attack that made the Green Dragon Force famous


    was shown again.


    Back then, the Green Dragon Force tortured the special forces of China''s four battle zones badly


    with this Comprehensive Array Attack.


    However, their enemy today was Chu Tianfan of the Chu Sect, which was the most influential family


    in the world.


    The result wasn''t difficult to imagine.


    Chu Qitian wasn''t even afraid of their strongest attack.


    He swung his fist out to send Li Ziyang and the rest flying thousands of meters away. They coughed


    out blood from the impact of his punch.


    ¡°This is the end, little fe.¡± Chu Qitian destroyed the Green Dragon Force''s defense and finally


    came to Chu Lin and Ye Yuyan.


    After forming a sword with his finger, he sent it in Ye Yuyan and Chu Lin''s direction.


    It seemed that he was prepared to y them both with one move.

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    Whoosh!


    The sharp and icy sword energy pierced his body, sttering blood all over Ye Yuyan.


    While everyone watched in horror, the massive body copsed onto the ground with a loud thud.


    A gaping and bloody hole emerged on his chest.


    Ye Yuyan stood there, paralyzed by shock. The stters of blood at the side of her eyes dripped


    down like droplets of rain.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± At the same time, an ear-splitting shriek sounded at the back of the crowd.


    Zhang Zixi, the eldest daughter of the Zhang family from Jiangbei, sprinted toward her grandfather


    like a mad woman.


    Sorrow filled her eyes as tears flowed down her delicate face endlessly.


    There was nothing more agonizing in the world than watching a loved one copse in front of one''s


    own eyes.


    Zhang Zixi had been with her grandfather since young and everything she knew was taught by him.


    Zhang Jiuling was Zhang Zixi''s entire world. She used to think that she could keep living with her


    grandfather forever¡ªhe would watch her get married, start a family and bear a great-grandchild for


    him.


    Why is this happening? Is Grandpa going to die on Mount Yunding before he even sees me get


    married?


    ¡°Ms. Zhang, you can''t go over... You can''t...¡±


    The martial artists of Jiangbei held Zhang Zixi back with all their might.


    Since Chu Qitian was there, Zhang Zixi would be sending herself to her own death if she went over.


    Far from being of any help, she would instead sacrifice her own life.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± screamed Zhang Zixi, her miserable voice resonating throughout the


    entire Mount Yunding.


    That was the harsh reality of war¡ªone filled with cruelty and bloodshed.


    The transition between life and death could happen in the blink of an eye.


    Even someone like Ye Qingtian would struggle to survive in such a vicious war.


    If that was the case for people at the peak of power, those insignificant and powerless figures would


    be even more helpless.


    ¡°What an idiot. Get lost!¡±


    Chu Qitian was outraged when he saw that his attack was blocked by someone.


    He kicked Zhang Jiuling, who was covered in blood, aside.


    This hero, who had ruled Jiangbei for his entire life, was not even worthy enough for Chu Qitian to


    cast a single nce at him.


    In fact, he couldn''t even be bothered to know Zhang Jiuling''s name.


    Yet, immediately after Chu Qitian kicked Zhang Jiuling aside, thetter crawled over and gripped the


    former forcefully despite his severe injuries.


    Chu Qitian was infuriated.


    I didn''t expect this old man to be so stubborn. He still dares to block my path despite being seriously


    injured!


    In a fit of rage, Chu Qitiannded countless violent kicks on the old man.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Despite the blood spurting out of his mouth, Zhang Jiuling refused to let go.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang...¡±


    Tears streamed down Ye Yuyan''s cheeks as she watched on, her pretty face filled with shock.


    ¡°Quick... Bring Mr. Chu''s son away now...¡± said Zhang Jiuling hoarsely.


    Only then did Ye Yuyan return to her senses.


    Biting her lower lip, she no longer had time to care about Zhang Jiuling''s situation. She spun around


    with Chu Lin in her arms and continued running.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    There was no way Chu Qitian would let them leave.


    Although Zhang Jiuling was grabbing onto his legs, his hands were free to move.


    He mustered his strength and concentrated his Qi on his palm.


    Then, he sent an aggressive attack in Ye Yuyan''s direction.


    ¡°Let''s see who can save you this time!¡±


    An evil smirk yed on Chu Qitian''s lips.


    The attack, charged with endless power, streaked forward rapidly and engulfed the entire ce with


    its terrifying force.


    ¡°I''m still here!¡± A furious bellow suddenly rang out.


    Another figure rushed out from the battlefield at the back. He raised his sword with unwavering


    determination.


    Despite being covered head to toe in blood, a defiant look zed in his eyes.


    His resolute words boomed across Mount Yunding.


    Shortly afterward, he charged forward with a sword in his hand and a golden glint shing across


    his eyes. It seemed like lightning was surging through his body.


    Golden bolts of lightning crackled all over his sword.


    ¡°This is... This is the Lightning Maneuver!¡±


    When everyone saw Lu Ziming''s strange demeanor, they were taken aback.


    ¡°Did he manage to master the Lightning Maneuver?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I thought that Mortal Spark didn''t finish writing about the Lightning Maneuver?¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    The technique that Lu Ziming was currently using was none other than the Lightning Maneuver,


    which Ye Fan had posted in the forum.


    Although he did not finish publishing it on the forum, Ye Fan had taught Lu Ziming the technique


    personally when he was in Jiangbei.


    Lu Ziming was using it at this critical juncture.


    Hum!


    The sword hummed with the Power of Lightning and shed ferociously with Chu Qitian''s attack.


    However, there was a huge difference between their powers.


    Despite having Ye Fan''s guidance, all Lu Ziming could do was block Chu Qitian''s attack


    momentarily.


    A loud buzzing sound rang out in the next moment as the sword in Lu Ziming''s hand cracked.


    After shattering Lu Ziming''s sword, the attack did not diminish in strength at all andnded on his


    body heavily.


    His ribs cracked as blood sprayed into the air.


    He grunted in pain and was sent flying away and crashing onto the ground harshly.


    Luckily, the Lightning Maneuver that Ye Fan had taught him was able to strengthen his body.


    Even after suffering that heavy blow, Lu Ziming got back to his feet quickly.


    He spat the blood out of his mouth and stood in front of Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Don''t even think about killing Mr. Chu''s son! I owe Mr. Chu a huge favor. You''ll have to step over


    my dead body before you can harm a single hair on his son''s head!¡± yelled Lu Ziming through


    gritted teeth.


    Although his opponent was undefeatable and was one of the most powerful people in the martial


    arts world, Lu Ziming was fearless.


    All he could feel was unwavering faith and determination.


    ¡°He''s Chu Tianfan''s son? Hahaha!¡± Chu Qitian suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°I was wondering who is that brat! Thank you for telling me that he''s Chu Tianfan''s son. If that''s the


    case, all the more reason he must die!¡±


    Wielding an even stronger murderous intent, Chu Qitian charged forward while unleashing a


    barrage of fatal attacks.


    However, Zhang Jiuling and Lu Ziming blocked everything.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Jiuling had already copsed on the ground, with blood covering his body and


    zero strength left within him.


    As for Lu Ziming, even though one of his arms was broken, he still stood up resiliently.


    ¡°D*mn you! Both of you really want to die, huh? What''s so great about Chu Tianfan that you''d


    sacrifice your life for him?¡±


    Chu Qitian was extremely annoyed.


    Although those two men were not powerful, they were like irritating pests. No matter how badly he


    beat them up, they refused to give up and insisted on getting in his way.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu has helped m-me and the nation a lot... W-We''ve already let him down once. We must


    not let him down another time,¡± spat Lu Ziming through clenched jaws.


    Every time he opened his mouth, blood dribbled down his lips.


    ¡°Fine! If that''s the case, I''ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    Chu Qitian hadpletely lost his patience. When he stomped on the ground, two des flew up.


    Under Chu Qitian''s control, the des flew toward Lu Ziming viciously.


    When the people of Jiangdong saw that from afar, they screamed at the top of their lungs, ¡°Dodge


    that, Mr. Lu!¡±


    However, Lu Ziming stared at the des zooming toward him fearlessly.


    Instead of dodging, he spread out his arms and blocked the des with his body.


    He knew that if he had dodged, Ye Fan''s son, who was behind him, would be in danger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With a faint smile on his lips, he prepared to withstand the attacks from the des.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I''m sorry... We... We''ve really tried our best...¡±


    Whoosh!


    The sharp des stabbed Lu Ziming''s body, piercing through it in an instant.


    Scarlet blood sttered all over the area, momentarily dyeing the air around it red.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, there was a human and a dog at the far end of the horizon. They were


    sprinting toward Lu Ziming''s direction so rapidly that their figures morphed into a blur.


    In fact, it was not just two figures.


    From a further distance, one would realize that there were thousands of people hurrying over so


    quickly that their figures seemed like streaks of light.


    It was like a tsunami!

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    As the sword pierced his body, blood gushed out uncontrobly like a waterfall.


    All Lu Ziming could feel was his body bing heavy, to the point that his legs could no longer


    support his weight.


    With a loud thud, he toppled onto the ground.


    ¡°No! Mr. Lu... Don''t die...¡±


    When Ye Yuyan saw Lu Ziming lying in a pool of blood after sacrificing himself to protect them, tears


    streamed down her cheeks.


    Even if she had a heart of steel, she would still feel devastated after seeing so many people die


    trying to protect them.


    Ye Yuyan was already at the brink of despair.


    She no longer wanted to escape as she knew that it was impossible for her to flee with Chu Lin.


    The members of Chu Sect were everywhere. No matter where she cast her gaze, there were


    terrifying fighters whom she could not defeat surrounding them.


    There was no point in escaping. Doing that would only harm even more people, who would die on


    their behalf.


    Eventually, Ye Yuyan stopped in her tracks, her pretty and fair face tear-stricken.


    Chu Lin''s eyes were closed while hey in her arms, his chest heaving slightly as he breathed.


    He was like a child fast asleep in his mother''s embrace.


    Cradling him, Ye Yuyan lowered her head and stroked his face.


    As huge beads of tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly, they dripped onto Chu Lin''s face.


    He''s a really adorable little fe.


    Although Ye Yuyan did not mind her own death, she pitied Chu Lin.


    The boy wasn''t even five years old, and he had just started his life. In fact, he hadn''t even seen his


    father before.


    Yet, he had to die in this unfortunate catastrophe.


    Sometimes, Ye Yuyan could not help butment the cruelty of reality.


    Why should a little kid like him be involved in the treacherous world of adults?


    When Ye Yuyan halted in her tracks, a smirk spread across Chu Qitian''s face.


    He was finally going to seed in taking revenge.


    ¡°Oh, Chu Tianfan... So what if you''ve led such a glorious and splendid life? You can''t even protect


    your wife and child. How ashamed would you be to continue living in this world? Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Qitian burst outughing. Hisughter was filled with smugness, relish, and more importantly, a


    sense of pompousness.


    It had been too long.


    For ten years, he had been pursuing Ye Fan, aiming to take his life.


    However, after the battle in the rainforest, Chu Qitian waspletely oppressed by Ye Fan, unable


    to fight back.


    Everyone looked down on Chu Qitian, thinking that he was iparable to Chu Tianfan.


    All the glory and fame had been stolen by Ye Fan, that illegitimate b*stard who was abandoned by


    the family.


    No one had imagined that the abandoned child would one day be the center of the martial arts


    world and the topic of everyone''s discussion.


    For the past few years, Chu Qitian had been wallowing in fury, despair, and helplessness.


    Fueled by endless jealousy, not a day passed without him yearning to crush Chu Tianfan under his


    feet and regain the glory that rightfully belonged to him.


    This moment had finally arrived!


    As long as he killed Chu Tianfan''s son, it would be the biggest humiliation to Chu Tianfan.


    At the same time, it would also be Chu Qitian''s first time treading Ye Fan''s bottom line.


    ¡°Hahaha! Die, my dear nephew!¡±


    Cackling devilishly, Chu Qitian concentrated all of his power on his palm.


    The fatal attack had already taken form. No one could stop him at that moment.


    With Zhang Jiuling and Lu Ziming down, no one could save them.


    ¡°Repay the debts that your father owes me with your life! Die!¡± roared Chu Qitian, his vicious words


    dripping with coldness and murderous intent.


    Everyone saw a white sh of light swirling on Chu Qitian''s hand.


    Like a humongous sword, the light shot toward Chu Lin and Ye Yuyan aggressively.


    ¡°B*stard! Stop it right now!¡± yelled Li Er and the others anxiously upon witnessing that scene. Their


    eyes turned bloodshot.


    At the same time, they stared at Huangniu pleadingly, hoping that it would save that pitiful child.


    ¡°I can''t save them, dumb*sses! I''m about to die!¡±


    Huangniu had just been flogged by ze''s whip. A bloody streak surfaced on its face, which burned


    with searing pain.


    ¡°D*mn it! I knew that this b*stard is hard to deal with. I''m not doing this anymore. Otherwise, I''d die


    right here.¡±


    After being whipped, Huangniu took the opportunity and slipped away.


    I wouldn''t be able to protect Mount Yunding even if I stayed. Instead, I might even end up dying, so I


    would rather escape than apany everyone else to the grave.


    With Huangniu''s departure, the situation spiraled downward.


    Chu Sect''s army began to overwhelm the people of Jiangdong, and the situation had be


    gravely dangerous for them.


    Suddenly, a massive rock cracked apart. Fragments of the rock mmed against Li Er, causing him


    to crash heavily on the ground.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Prostrating on the ground with his face covered in blood, Li Er cast onest nce at the people of


    Jiangdong who were trapped in this dire situation. Then, he looked at Ye Yuyan and Chu Lin, who


    were on the brink of death.


    Having exhausted all of his powers, Li Er stared at the sky and wailed in despair, ¡°Mr. Chu, I''ve let


    you down... If you can hear us, please save your people!¡±


    Chen Ao and Lei San knelt on the ground as well while despair, sorrow, and guilt tormented them.


    ¡°Mr. Chu... I, Chen Ao, have failed you...¡±


    Even Lei San was crying too, with tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°We are too incapable, Mr.


    Chu. We can''t even protect thest of your bloodline...¡±


    They were not the only ones weeping. At that moment, numerous people on Mount Yunding were in


    tears.


    Chen Nan, Chen Ao''s daughter, could not hold back her fear anymore. Filled with hopelessness,


    she called out for Ye Fan.


    Hugging his wife and child, Fatty was also sobbing uncontrobly and clinging to the hope that Ye


    Fan would rescue them.


    There was a saying that went: If a great general was standing guard, he would not have let the


    enemies ransack his territory.


    Hence, when the soldiers of Jiangdong were in utter despair, there was only one person''s name in


    their minds.


    It was none other than Ye Fan!


    Chu Tianfan, the first in the Sky Ranking.


    During the Tai Shan martial artspetition, he rose to fame after his victory, battling countless


    powerful fighters and withstanding consecutive blows with his weak physique.


    At the battle of Weske, he terrified everyone by dominating the martial arts world single-handedly.


    He had once journeyed to Japan alone as if he was entering a no man''snd.


    Moreover, he had once barged into Chu Sect alone, wielding a powerful and divine aura as if he


    were a god descending on the earth.


    He was Mr. Chu of Jiangdong, the sole glimmer of hope for his people during the darkest of times.


    However, he had already fallen.


    ¡°If Mr. Chu is still here, he wouldn''t have let the Chu Sect b*stards wreak havoc on China!¡±


    Numerous people wailed in despair on Mount Yunding.


    Ye Qingtian, who was barely hanging in there, knew that there was no way out. Tears rolled down


    his deep-set eyes.


    However, at this critical moment between life and death, a beam suddenly illuminated the end of the


    horizon.


    Soon, a voice charged with fury descended from the sky as if it came straight from the milky way.


    ¡°Absolute Force! Mountain-splitting Punch! Boundless Destruction!¡±


    Boom!


    When that voice rang out, the people of Jiangdong felt like they had just seen a light in the midst of


    nightmarish darkness.


    It was like chancing upon a clear stream after journeying through the harsh desert.


    For a moment, everyone felt like space and time had just frozen.


    The breeze no longer blew and the grass no longer swayed. Even the noisy chaos around them had


    disappeared into thin air.


    Li Er raised his head, Chen Ao widened his eyes, and Lei San froze.


    Chen Nan, Zhang Zixi, Fatty, and all of Ye Fan''s friends and acquaintances were dumbfounded.


    They raised their heads simultaneously and stared in the direction of the voice like devout followers


    gazing at the source of their faith.


    A brilliant ray of light tore through the sky, splitting it into two.


    It was like booms of thunder that could prate the depths of the ground and streaks of lightning


    that could pierce through the heavens.


    Exuding endless power and force, it seemed to signify the descent of the gods.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    ¡°That ethereal voice?¡± Li Er raised his head.


    ¡°That immense aura?¡± Chen Ao widened his eyes.


    ¡°That unparalleled stateliness?¡± Lei San''s body trembled.


    ¡°Those boastful words...¡± Huangniu, who fled into the distance, looked back.


    ¡°It''s Mr. Chu!¡± Jiangdong''s disciples shouted in unison.


    ¡°It''s Ye Fan!¡± Chen Nan burst into tears instantly.


    ¡°It''s Ye Fan!¡± Fatty teared up on the spot.


    At this moment, everyone on Mount Yunding saw their brightest glimmer of hope.


    A second ago, the people who were in a desperate and mournful situation were now full of hope.


    Li Er and the others had never expected that Ye Fan, who had passed away three years ago, would


    appear again after his death.


    ¡°Are we finally there?¡±


    When the dying Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling sensed the aura at the end of the horizon, a gratifying


    smile immediately appeared on their bloodied lips.


    Atst, their mission was aplished, as they finally got to witness that person''s return.


    Zhang Jiuling had always believed that Ye Fan woulde back one day.


    He longed for thetter''s return like a cicada firmly waiting for the arrival of spring and a fish being


    certain that the river would thaw.


    Thus, they were sure that Ye Fan, who valued friendship and loyalty, would rush back to their


    rescue.


    He might bete, but he would never be absent.


    While everyone was still trembling in shock, the punch had already pierced through the void and fell


    from the sky, aiming at Chu Qitian in a fierce manner.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The same kind of extreme fear that Chu Qitian felt just now from Chu Lin grabbed his throat in an


    instant.


    Once again, he felt the imminent threat of death.


    The thunderstruck Chu Qitian no longer cared about killing the little fe.


    Changing the direction of his attack, he quickly directed all of his power toward the iing punch.


    Meanwhile, Chu Qitian increased his defense to the maximum, but even so, he was still not at ease.


    ¡°ze,e over to help me!¡±


    At the critical moment, Chu Qitian activated Jade Eyes and summoned ze to hurry over to assist


    its master.


    However, at that very moment, the overwhelming punchnded, colliding with Chu Qitian''s attack.


    Bang!


    That loud noise sounded like another had collided with the earth, propagating to the entire


    urban area of Yunzhou.


    The horrifying sound waves spread out in all directions at a speed of hundreds of meters per


    second.


    Even the huge ss windows of the skyscrapers that were several kilometers away were shattered


    by the sound waves.


    The ripples of the explosion alone were powerful enough to deal such a blow. Thus, one could only


    imagine the horrifying situation in the center of the explosion.


    Whoosh!


    After the brief explosion, a figure emerged from the bem like a sh of lightning.


    It was none other than Chu Qitian, who had escaped from the center of the mayhem.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    After he came out, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, my attack just now had destroyed the punch''s energy. Otherwise, even though I had Dragon


    God Body, I would still suffer to an extent.


    Despite that, just as Chu Qitian assumed that he was safe and sound, Chu Yuan in the distance


    seemed to see something and immediately gaped. ¡°Tianqi, watch out!¡±


    What?


    At first, Chu Qitian was dumbfounded, wondering why his grandfather alerted him.


    After all, the punch''s energy had been shattered by him.


    His confusion onlysted for a second, as in the next second, he discovered the source of danger.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Qitian saw several punches of energy streaking out from the center of the explosion before


    him, charging menacingly toward him.


    Undoubtedly, Chu Qitian was stunned to the core.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? I''ve dispersed the punch''s force just now. Why hasn''t it disappeared?¡±


    Seemingly hysterical, Chu Qitian paled and backed away in extreme fear.


    However, it was toote.


    The punches that followed smashed directly on Chu Qitian''s body.


    And it was not just one punch; it was eight in total.


    Like a rapid drum beat, itnded one after another on Chu Qitian.


    The first punch sent Chu Qitian flying a hundred meters away, and the second punch tore the


    Dragon God Body''s defense.


    Then, the third and the fourth punch directly prated the Dragon God Body that Chu Qitian was


    proud of.


    Thest remaining four punches exploded almost at the same time.


    Splurt!


    Ribs were broken, and blood was gushing out.


    Who would have thought that a few seconds ago, the young master of Chu Sect, who was still


    showing off his might and massacring his enemies, would end up in such a miserable state after


    being struck down by the other party in one move?


    That was what Absolute Force and Mountain-splitting Punch could do.


    With nine punches in total, Chu Tianqi was beaten to a pulp.


    It didn''t matter that he was a supreme grandmaster and he had the protection of Dragon God Body.


    Even if he got lucky with the first punch, the remaining eight punches could still send him six feet


    under.


    ¡°Qitian!¡± Chu Yuan''s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡± The powerful fighters of Chu Sect were also horrified.


    ze let out a long cry of grief as well.


    They saw with their own eyes that as Chu Qitian was sent flying in the air, he spewed out blood and


    knocked over countless things along the way.


    In the end, ze rushed over in time to catch its master, preventing Chu Qitian from suffering more


    injuries if he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Qitian, are you all right? Qitian, wake up and look at me...¡±


    Chu Yuan rushed over and held Chu Qitian in his arms with his eyes reddened, his voice quivering.


    Chu Qitian tried his best to open his eyes and speak, but blood kept gushing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Grandpa, I-I''m fine. Let me r-rest for a while. I-I can still fight. B-But Grandpa, a-as your grandson,


    I-I''ve embarrassed you with my ipetence.¡±


    Chu Qitian was still alive.


    After all, he was a supreme grandmaster, and he had extraordinary skills.


    Just a punch was not enough to take his life.


    However, there was no doubt that Boundless Destruction had done a great deal of damage to Chu


    Qitian.


    His aura withered instantly.


    ¡°You did a good job. It''s okay as long as you''re all right. Just recuperate, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Chu Yuanforted his grandson.


    Until then, he still didn''t know the identity of the person who had just arrived.


    Currently, Ye Yuyan was sprawled out on the ground on Mount Yunding, holding her nephew in her


    arms and looking up with anticipation and uncertainty in her heart.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and Lei San were looking into the distance as well.


    In short, all of the survivors were looking to the far east, where the punches and boastful words


    came from.


    Although plenty of them had an assumption in their minds, an assumption was just an assumption


    when they had not seen the figure yet.


    Finally, a small dot showed up at the far end.


    ¡°Here he is!¡±


    ¡°He''sing.¡±


    ¡°Is it Mr. Chu?¡±


    Everyone watched nervously and waited in anticipation.


    The tiny ck dot slowly erged.


    In the end, the ck shadow dashed over the hills and came toward them while roaring like a


    ferocious tiger.


    They were finally able to see it clearly.


    It was a dog.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Its sharp barks pierced through the air.


    ckie leaped high into the air and rushed up Mount Yunding.


    It looked around, and finally, its gaze fell on Ye Yuyan in the distance.


    Then, the dog barked and rushed in Ye Yuyan''s direction.


    ¡°Oh, no. It''sing for Lin!¡± Shocked, Li Er thought the ck dog was targeting Lin.


    The truth, however, proved him wrong.


    After the ck dog rushed over, it opened its mouth and licked Ye Yuyan''s slender, long legs, then


    patted Ye Yuyan''s ample bosom with its paw.


    ¡°What...¡±


    Li Er was stupefied.


    Huangniu''s eyes were also wide from shock.


    There''s a person who''s even more perverse than me? No, I mean, a dog... But it''s not the time to


    dwell on this now.


    Currently, everyone looked at the ck dog that suddenly barged in and exchanged nces with


    each other.


    Is this perverse dog the one who rescued us just now?


    Just when everyone was wondering what was happening, a gust of wind blew through the area.


    This time, on the peak of Mount Yunding, the thin figure appearedpletely.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    The vast sky was blood red.


    On the summit of Mount Yunding, an aloof figure stood there upright like a long spear.


    The moment he emerged, everyone felt like the grand mountains were merely his backdrop.


    His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind, and the setting sun painted him red.


    As he stood on the horizon, he looked down at the mountains with an unfathomable gaze.


    This ce was once his abode where he made countless beautiful and heartwarming memories


    with his wife.


    It was a home he coulde back to in order to rest his body and soul.


    Yet now, the peace had been shattered, and the good times were left in the past.


    All he could feel and see were the chilling wind and traces of blood.


    At that moment, indescribable sorrow and immense anger surged through him.


    ¡°D*mn you, Chu Sect! Were you the ones who did this?¡±


    His angry voice boomed like thunder.


    The next second, a powerful force exploded like a nuclear bomb from where he stood and spread


    out swiftly in all directions.


    Everyone was struck dumb by the tremendous power he unleashed.


    Even Anderson, the elder of Chu Sect, was stunned.


    ¡°Oh no! Hurry and take cover! Hide!¡±


    Sensing the terrifying energy in the outburst, Anderson widened his eyes and urged the members of


    Chu Sect to take cover behind structures.


    However, none of them could beat the speed of the energy wave.


    Following the person''s roar, the ground of Mount Yunding shook violently.


    Rocks shattered into bits, and cracks appeared on the ground rapidly as if an earthquake had just


    happened.


    Naturally, the people standing on the ground were worse off.


    Screams were heard the next moment as countless Chu Sect members were sent flying while


    spewing blood.


    Even Anderson and the other Supreme Grandmasters failed to defend themselves from the power


    of the roar.


    They were forced to stagger back a few steps; each step of theirs made a crater on the ground.


    ¡°D*mn it! Who''s there? Who is he? How could he be so powerful?¡±


    Considering how just one roar carried so much power, the man was most likely on a much higher


    level than a supreme grandmaster.


    At that thought, Anderson felt like he was about to go insane.


    He couldn''t understand why it was so difficult to take over a tiny Jiangdong when they had already


    taken down War God Castle on Mount Yan.


    idents kept happening.


    There was first the odd formation and that creepy calf, and now, an unknown person was standing


    in their way.


    With the warriors of Chu Sect hurled hundreds of meters away, only the people from China were left


    on Mount Yunding.


    As the dust gradually settled to the ground, the face of the lean figure was finally revealed.


    ¡°I-It''s...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, is that really you?¡±


    Although Li Er and the others had a hunch, they were still thunderstruck when they saw the man


    again after so many years.


    Soon, the faces of everyone from Jiangdong were wet with tears.


    ¡°It''s Mr. Chu. It''s really Mr. Chu! Mr. Chu''s spirit saw our sufferings and finally showed up to save


    us!¡±


    Li Er couldn''t help but shed tears of joy.


    Without hesitation, he dropped down to his knees in Ye Fan''s direction.


    Seeing that, the others did the same.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chu. Thank you for thinking of us even after your death.¡±


    ¡°Long live Mr. Chu!¡±


    In no time, half of the people on Mount Yunding were on their knees.


    Ye Yuyan remained standing, though her beautiful eyes were also gleaming with tears.


    The injured members of Green Dragon Force, including Qin Shan and Gao Dazhuang, did not kneel


    either.


    For some reason, the three of them had a feeling that the figure before them was not Ye Fan''s spirit.


    Rather, he was the real Ye Fan.


    ¡°Li... Li Er... Those idiots...¡±


    The dying Lu Ziming, whoy there while breathing heavily, smiled helplessly.


    That''s the real Ye Fan! He''s alive and well.


    He didn''t expect the people from Jiangdong to think that it was Ye Fan''s spirit.


    Huangniu, who was hiding in the distance, also chuckled in exasperation.


    ¡°Gosh, are you guys stupid? Ye Fan isn''t dead. What death and spirit are you talking about?¡± it


    cursed at Li Er and hispany.


    Then, it swung its tail and ran to Ye Fan. ¡°You fool! Why didn''t you wait till they''re all dead before


    coming? D*mn it, you made me risk my life for you while you were enjoying out there! Look at how


    bruised my handsome face is!¡±


    As Huangniuined in annoyance, it even pointed at its scarred face with its hoof like a


    general showing his scars to the king after returning from battle.


    Unlike his usual self, Ye Fan did not argue with Huangniu this time.


    He nced at the calf and said, ¡°You''ve worked hard.¡±


    With that, he walked down Mount Yunding and first headed toward Ye Qingtian.


    Ye Qingtian was covered in blood, seeming like he was on the brink of death.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t conceal the astonishment and surprise when he saw Ye Fan.


    He reached out and touched Ye Fan, asking, ¡°It''s... It''s really you? You''re not dead?¡±


    His voice was as feeble as a candlelight in the wind.


    Ye Fan nodded and answered softly, ¡°War God, I didn''t die. I am back.¡±


    His words were met with a long silence.


    After some time, a relieved smile appeared on Ye Qingtian''s sorrowful face.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha... Hahaha!¡±


    He startedughing, but blood gushed out of his mouth soon as a series of coughs overtook him.


    Ye Fan hurriedly took out a pill and fed it to Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Don''t talk anymore. You''re heavily wounded. Take this pill. It can''t heal your injuries, but it can


    replenish your energy. Once the war is over, I''ll get you treated. Hang in there, War God. Just hang


    in there until I end this war.¡±


    There were no traces of sadness or joy on Ye Fan''s attractive face.


    However, people close to him would know that this meant he was utterly infuriated and saddened.


    Ye Qingtian smiled. Unable to talk anymore, he pointed at Ye Yuyan and then in the opposite


    direction of Mount Yunding.


    What he was trying to say was clear.


    He wanted Ye Fan to escape with his child.


    Chu Sect was way too powerful.


    They had Chu Yuan, several Supreme elders, that monster, and even Tang Yun, who had yet to


    appear.


    There was no way Ye Fan alone could close the huge gap between Chu Sect and the martial arts


    world of China.


    War God Castle had fallen, and the pirs of China had also copsed.


    Even Ye Qingtian himself had been incapacitated.


    Now, China only had Ye Fan to count on.


    ¡°War God, I''ve hidden for three years, and I won''t do that anymore. We have to put an end to this. If


    we win, I will rebuild China with you. If we lose, we will die together,¡± Ye Fan said in a low voice.


    His firm words felt heavier than a mountain.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Ye Fan knew what Ye Qingtian meant.


    Thetter was the protector of China and the leader of the country''s martial arts world. He cared the


    most about the country, the people, and the future of the martial arts world.


    Thus, he didn''t want Ye Fan to take risks.


    He wanted Ye Fan to run away because he wanted the future pir of China''s martial arts world to


    live.


    Ye Fan was still young.


    Be it ten years or twenty years, he could afford to wait.


    Time was on China''s side.


    With Ye Fan''s talent, he only needed to keep a low profile for ten more years. By then, even Chu


    Sect would be unable to stop him from rising to power.


    Ye Qingtian did not want Ye Fan to fight again that day because there was no point in taking such


    risks.


    However, it was obvious that Ye Fan wouldn''t listen to Ye Qingtian.


    He was different from thetter.


    To him, what mattered the most were his family, his friends, his home, and his elders from


    Jiangdong.


    If the people he loved were all gone, there would be no meaning to a solitary life.


    Ye Fan was never one to have grand ambitions.


    He was small-minded, so much so that he could not bother about the country or shoulder the


    burden of preserving the national spirit.


    He had returned this time not to save the country, but to protect his remaining family in this world.


    So, he would not leave.


    Even if he died there that day, he would not abandon his family and friends just so he could survive.


    The big picture? F*ck the big picture! To me, my family and friends are the biggest picture!


    When Ye Qingtian saw the anger and determination in Ye Fan''s eyes, he knew that he could not


    persuade the young man.


    It seems like today will be a death match for the martial arts world of China.


    If Ye Fan won, the martial arts world would make a name for itself and rece Chu Sect to be


    the most potent force in the world. It would recover the glory it had thousands of years ago.


    If Ye Fan lost, thest spark of the martial arts world would be extinguished.


    From then on, the country would fall into Chu Sect''s hands and never have the chance to make a


    comeback again, at least for centuries.


    Aside from Ye Qingtian, Mo Gucheng and Xiao Chen, who were now captives, realized that what


    awaited them was possibly the final battle of the country''s martial arts world.


    Perhaps Mo Gucheng and Xiao Chen never thought that Ye Fan, the man they considered to be the


    sinful enemy of the state, would one day be the one who would decide the fate of the martial


    arts world.


    They once treated Ye Fan as a threat to the country''s peace and stability, but now, they needed him


    to protect the nation.


    It was extremely ironic.


    The situation itself was a huge blow to the two of them considering the work they had done in the


    past years.


    After checking Ye Qingtian''s injury, Ye Fan approached Ye Yuyan, Tai Shan, Li Ziyang, and the


    other severely injured men.


    ¡°I-Instructor Chu... Are you really alive?¡±


    Qin Shan, a tough guy who was more than two meters tall, burst into tears like a child at the sight of


    Ye Fan.


    Li Ziyang and Gao Dazhuang were also weeping, while Ye Yuyan stood frozen on the spot.


    Tears welled in her eyes. For a long time, she was unable to utter a word. No one knew if it was


    because she was too emotional or just too stunned.


    Ye Fan approached them one by one and gave each of them a pill that Duanmu Wan''er had gifted


    him.


    Although the pill had no healing properties, it would be helpful to them as it could recharge one''s


    energy, elemental force, and Internal Energy.


    At the moment, Qin Shan and the others were so battered that they could not even stand. They


    could only lean against the pile of rubble with tears in their eyes.


    As Ye Fan looked at their faces, a smile of relief formed on his frosty face.


    That''s my Green Dragon Force right there! They''re the special troops I trained personally.


    ¡°You guys did very well. Establishing Green Dragon Force is the proudest thing I, Chu Tianfan, have


    ever done in my life,¡± he dered with contentment.


    Upon hearing his words, Qin Shan, Li Ziyang, and the others felt a surge of energy course through


    their wounded bodies.


    To the others'' surprise, these men, who looked like they were nearing their end, gritted their teeth


    and stood up from the pile of rubble.


    To the youngsters of Green Dragon Force, nothing was more energizing than Ye Fan''s


    acknowledgment and encouragement.


    ¡°Instructor Chu, Green Dragon Force requests for a battle!¡±


    ¡°We request for a battle!¡±


    Qin Shan and the others stood with their backs straight amidst the ruins and lifted their arms.


    With the setting sun illuminating their bloodied figures, they finally saluted to Ye Fan again after so


    many years.


    Ye Fan gave them a nod before giving his order. ¡°Green Dragon Force, listen up! You have


    completed yourbat mission, and it is time for you to stay here and recuperate. I hereby order all


    of you to keep yourselves alive until the end of the war. If any of you thinks you cannot survive until I


    finish this war, you are to leave Green Dragon Force voluntarily!¡±


    After saying that, he walked toward Lu Ziming and Zhang Jiuling and also handed each of them a


    pill.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, I knew that y-you woulde back,¡± Lu Ziming croaked out with a trembling voice as


    hey in a pool of blood.


    A look of admiration was visible on his face. It was as if Ye Fan was his god.


    Ye Fan nodded again. ¡°Thank you for everything you''ve done. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After consoling and settling down the heavily injured men, Ye Fan stood up once again.


    He gazed at the ruins and the bodies around him. They were all unfamiliar faces to Ye Fan. As the


    men of Jiangdong and Jiangbei, they gave their lives to defend Mount Yunding.


    When Ye Fan realized these men were also someone''s father, son, and husband, shame and guilt


    swept over him.


    Because of me, countless families were separated.


    Even though he was the gritty Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, tears welled up in his determined


    eyes.


    The next moment, under everyone''s surprised gazes, Ye Fan kneeled before the people and the


    corpses on the mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Fan''s actions struck everyone dumb.


    Not only Li Er, but even Ye Fan''s uncles, Ye Tian and Ye Ya, widened their eyes.


    In his panic, Fatty kneeled down in Ye Fan''s direction.


    The current Ye Fan was no longer the useless live-in son-inw, the good-for-nothing nephew from


    Yeyang, and the troublemaker who would peep into the girls'' bathroom with Fatty.


    He was the emperor of Jiangdong, the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, and the Unrivalled on the


    Sky Ranking.


    Now, he was also the one on whom the country''s survival depended.


    Be it Li Er, Chen Ao, Ye Tian, Ye Ya, or Fatty, none of them deserved such an act of reverence from


    Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan ignored their objections.


    He continued to kneel there with remorse and bowed his head thrice to everyone on Mount


    Yunding.


    ¡°I have wronged all of you. I have wronged Jiangdong and everyone who lost their lives on Mount


    Yunding because of me. I owe you all, but I swear by my name that I will repay my debt. I will make


    Chu Sect pay a painful price for their atrocities in Jiangdong!¡± Ye Fan stated with tightly clenched


    fists.


    His gloomy voice reverberated through the entire Mount Yunding, shaking the sky and earth.


    Hearing Ye Fan, Li Er and the other men fell to their knees and cried, ¡°Mr. Chu, please strengthen


    Jiangdong!¡±


    The other men from Jiangdong followed suit. ¡°Mr. Chu, please strengthen Jiangdong!¡±


    Even Ye Fan''s uncles and aunt, the martial artists from Jiangbei, and the martial artists who


    escaped from Mount Yan kneeled before Ye Fan and yelled in unison.


    At that instant, their sonorous voices filled the skies.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please strengthen China!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please strengthen China!¡±


    To be called a hero, one had to be thest man standing when the others had fallen.


    One had to go against the flow while everyone else was retreating.


    One had to turn the tides even when no one else believed there was any hope left.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    This was the epitome of the pinnacle of power for a true leader.


    Some men were never crowned king, but were nevertheless, perceived as kings in their people''s


    hearts.


    In the face of the people of China''s revered deration of admiration and kneeling, Xiao Chen and


    Mo Gucheng, both of which were already prisoners, could not help but feel overwhelmed by feelings


    of utter defeat.


    The fact that they were War God Castle''s Hall Master and leaders of the martial arts world only


    served to rub salt into their wounds.


    Unlike Ye Fan, they had never received the same praise and admiration from their people.


    Everyone on top of Mount Yunding shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Chu, you shall bring forth glory to China!¡±


    It was right at that moment that Xiao Chen and Mo Gucheng realized that their reign hade to


    an end.


    The man standing before them, Chu Tianfan, had seeded their positions and became the


    country''s supreme leader.


    To make matters worse, they had no say in the transition of power.


    The man they had plotted borate schemes against had ascended to the highest position in the


    martial arts world with the support and ultimate confidence of the martial artists in the country


    backing him up.


    The realization rendered Xiao Chen devastated, especially considering that he and Ye Qingtian


    used to bask in the same glory a decade ago.


    However, time made it inevitable that newer generations like Ye Fan to excel over the older


    generation like Xiao Chen and Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°If Chu Tianfan wins this war, there will be no one to stop him from rising,¡± Xiao Chenmented.


    It appeared as if he had aged a decade as he let out a long sigh.


    Ye Fan slowly got up amidst the public''s shout of support.


    He scanned the crowd. An inexplicable feeling arose in his chest.


    He was still gued by the notion that he alone had brought forth the disaster.


    Nheless, he never thought that not only did those afflicted not me him for it, but they were


    even cing such confidence in him, so much so that they had entrusted themselves and the whole


    nation to him.


    Most importantly, the people pinned all their hopes on him.


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan could finally feel the burden of responsibilities that the War God, Ye


    Qingtian, had to shoulder.


    After all, not everyone could shoulder the responsibilities of a whole nation.


    Even Ye Fan was still wondering if he could make it.


    However, he was determined to work twice as hard.


    This time, he did not wish to disappoint those who chose to entrust their lives to him again.


    Hence, when he got up and faced the people, Ye Fan dered in a low voice, ¡°This time, I, Chu


    Tianfan, shall live and die together with all of you! I will not take a step back again!¡±


    His baritone voice echoed loud and clear.


    Then, Ye Fan turned around abruptly to face the formidable Chu Sect army all alone.


    The martial artists on Mount Yunding were already either heavily injured or dead.


    They could no longer support Ye Fan.


    Hence, Ye Fan knew that the lives of the people on Mount Yunding were entirely dependent on him.


    ¡°All the best, Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°We believe in you!¡± Ye Ya and Ye Tian prayed fervently for Ye Fan''s victory.


    ¡°I didn''t think that there would be a day when the whole country''s survival would depend on Ye Fan


    one day, that he will emerge a hero to save the country from descending into anarchy.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing and Jiang Yng, Ye Xn''s children, were preupied with mixed feelings as well.


    They recalled the first time when Ye Fan went back to Yeyang for New Years'' celebration. Having


    graduated from the prestigious Yanjing University and Qinghua University respectively, Jiang Yng


    and Jiang Yuqing had looked down on Ye Fan who was just a high school graduate.


    Oftentimes, they used to team up with Ye Jian to iste Ye Fan.


    They thought of Ye Fan as nothing more than a b*stard that nobody wanted, a degenerate that


    would achieve nothing in his life.


    Not only did the younger generation of the Ye family think that way. Even the older generation of the


    Ye family shared the same notion. Ye Fan''s granddad also thought that he would be nothing more


    than a good-for-nothing live-in son-inw at best.


    However, nobody foresaw that the man whom everyone in the family looked down upon would one


    day be thest beacon of hope for the country.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yng and Jiang Yuqing, both of which were renowned university


    graduates, had merely be administrative staff in some menialpany, earning not more than


    a few hundred thousand a year.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had already established conglomerates worth more than a hundred billion a few


    years back.


    Furthermore, the man whom they called their cousin would now im the highest position in the


    whole country.


    The world of difference between them put Ye Fan''s cousins to so much shame that they dared not


    even try to catch up with him.


    After all, Ye Fan''s connections were leaps and bounds ahead of them.


    Hence, they could only stand aside and watch in admiration at the deity-like man.


    As for the academic qualification that they were so proud of, it was akin to dirt in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    As Ye Fan approached the martial artists of the Chu Sect, a beautiful silhouette appeared on top of


    Mount Yunding.


    ¡°Xu Lei?¡± the still tear-stricken Ye Yuyan mumbled.


    Ye Yuyan was surprised by Xu Lei''s sudden appearance.


    There were already a number of surprises on that particr day.


    First, Ye Fan, who had been missing for years suddenly showed up.


    Then, Xu Lei, who was supposed to be stranded in Yanjing, also made an appearance.


    Ye Yuyan sobbed as she threw herself into Xu Lei''s arms. ¡°Xu Lei, I heard them saying that the


    Yanjing Formation has crumbled. I thought that you were...¡±


    Xu Lei smiled and said, ¡°Ye Fan saved me. Are you all right? How about this little fe? Is he hurt


    anywhere?¡±


    Xu Lei took Chu Lin from Ye Yuyan''s arms.


    Even though Ye Fan never admitted that the boy was his child, everyone unanimously thought that


    the boy was his child.


    Naturally, Xu Lei thought the same.


    She was worried when she noticed the little boy''s pale face.


    Ye Yuyan then replied, ¡°I don''t know. A strong surge of energy burst forth from his body just now,


    and he managed to steer off a supreme fighter. He fainted right after.¡±


    Xu Lei was taken aback.


    She did not expect such a formidable force to be hidden within the little fe.


    ¡°I guess a freak''s son has got to be a freak as well...¡±


    A wry smile crept up Xu Lei''s face.


    Then, she cast a nce at Ye Fan''s silhouette.


    If I also bear Ye Fan a son, is the child going to be extraordinary as well?


    Her face blushed bright pink at the thought.


    Once the line between two people had been crossed, there would be no turning back.


    Xu Lei knew that her feelings for Ye Fan could never cross the imaginary line.


    She never dared to harbor any thoughts toward Ye Fan in the past.


    Xu Lei would keep reminding herself that they were merely like siblings.


    However, the line that was holding her back was getting blurred with time.


    ¡°Xu Lei, do you think Ye Fan is able to win?¡± Ye Yuyan turned her focus back on the situation at


    hand.


    After all, the Chu Sect was truly formidable.


    Ye Yuyan was worried that the tragedy that happened back then would repeat itself yet again.


    Xu Lei shook her head and replied softly, ¡°I''ve no idea. Since he''s made the decision, we could only


    support him. I will face the oue together with him, no matter if he wins or loses.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, yet there was an unmistakable strength and determination in them.


    Ye Yuyan lifted her head suddenly to look at Xu Lei as she said, ¡°Xu Lei, you''re truly different from


    Mucheng. Back then, Ye Fan had made the decision to fight the Chu Sect, and he never returned.


    Mucheng was devastated when she heard the news and had not forgiven Ye Fan for making that


    decision until now. She mes him for putting his own wishes before his family. Not only is she not


    supportive of his decision, but I guess she still loathes him for making that choice as well.¡±


    Ye Yuyan shook her head in resignation.


    Of course, Xu Lei knew that Ye Yuyan was talking about Ye Fan''s wife, Qiu Mucheng.


    Everyone was standing by Ye Fan as he fought the life-and-death battle at Mount Yunding.


    However, his wife was the only person who was not present.


    It was apparent to everyone that Qiu Mucheng still resented Ye Fan deep down.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    At the peak of Mount Yunding, all the hustle was left behind Ye Fan the instant he turned around.


    Eyes glinting, he stared ahead of him with unprecedented calmness.


    Chu Sect''s army stood before him, and the whole scene looked like it came straight out of an


    ancient war-themed movie.


    Tens of thousands of troops hadid siege to the ce, yet the only person who came out to


    engage in the fight was the man named Chu Tianfan.


    As Ye Fan gradually approached the frontline of the army step by step, Chu Yuan, who had been


    frowning the whole time, finally saw the neer''s face.


    It''s Chu Tianfan! It''s really him! No one could sense the utter shock and surprise Chu Yuan felt at


    that moment.


    He could not fathom how Ye Fan was still alive.


    In the past, Chu Yuan had mobilized all his forces to surround and eliminate Ye Fan.


    He marshaled the power of the entire martial arts world and finally forced Ye Fan to end his own life


    with a sword.


    Chu Yuan never anticipated the person he had known to be dead to return after a few years.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he dead?¡±


    ¡°Why is he still alive?¡±


    Chu Yuan was not the only one caught in bewilderment. All the other Chu Sect''s elders standing


    behind Chu Yuan were also losing their minds as they felt chills running down their spines.


    A few elders Ye Fan nearly killed in the past even began to subconsciously shudder in fear.


    As Chu Sect''s elders, they had behaved as they pleased without having any fear their whole lives,


    but the same could not be said when they faced Ye Fan, as all of them were genuinely frightened of


    him.


    Previously, Ye Fan had visited Chu Sect twice, and he had beaten them to a pulp on both


    asions.


    If not for Chu Yuan''s desperate measures to salvage the situation, Ye Fan might have wiped out the


    entire Chu Sect a few years ago on his own.


    ¡°Tell me. How did you survive? Who saved you? Was it that d*mned old woman?¡± Chu Yuan


    questioned Ye Fan angrily while the other members of Chu Sect remained overwhelmed by shock


    and horror.


    Chu Yuan had won every battle in his life, and the strategies he devised had never failed.


    His ns had always panned out as he anticipated, except when he had to deal with Ye Fan,


    someone whom he had banished from the sect years ago.


    Thetter had been the cause of the derangements of his schemes on multiple instances.


    During Ye Fan''s second visit to Chu Sect a few years back, Chu Yuan had meticulously formted


    a perfect n that would certainly render Ye Fan unable to escape the sect''s facility.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan had utilized a trick to persuade the current head of Chu Sect, Tang Yun, to


    release him.


    Not only that, but he had also sessfully convinced her to leave Mount Chumen with him.


    Chu Yuan nearly lost his mostpetent disciple when Ye Fan almost brought Tang Yun back to


    China and made her his wife.


    Naturally, no one else in Chu Sect was informed of that matter aside from Chu Yuan.


    The leader of Chu Sect had unbelievably eloped with the sect''s greatest enemy.


    If that matter was made known to the public, not only would Chu Yuan suffer from great humiliation,


    but Chu Sect''s reputation would also be tarnished.


    Therefore, Chu Yuan did his best to cover up that incident.


    Still, there was no way to contain the burning fury within him.


    That was the first time Ye Fan had bested him, and now was undoubtedly the second time Ye Fan


    thwarted his n.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Right after Chu Yuan spoke, Ye Fan suddenly flew into a rage.


    His initially calm facial expression turned cold.


    ¡°Great-grandma is the most authoritative person in the Chu family. She''s the family''s guardian and


    matriarch, as well as the woman who gave birth to and raised you. Any members of the n with


    the Chu family''s blood flowing in their veins sincerely revered her. In contrast, you, Chu Yuan,


    betrayed your ancestors, brought disgrace to the family, and insulted your birth mother in public.


    Even animals have the innate sense to be grateful to their parents. Inparison, you''re worse


    than a beast. Are you even qualified to consider yourself a human?¡±


    Ye Fan spoke with justice and dignity while staring at Chu Yuan with an icy expression.


    His bellows reverberated loudly and clearly in the air, resonating in the minds of those present.


    Ye Fan''s speech was straightforward and incisive. He first highlighted The Grand Old Lady''s


    supreme status in the Chu family from the social hierarchy point of view. Then, he chided Chu Yuan


    for being a disrespectful person and an unfilial child.


    After being scolded by Ye Fan, even someone as shameless as Chu Yuan could not help but feel


    embarrassed.


    Ye Fan''s words also affected the fighters from Chu Sect. Their perception of Chu Yuan had


    undergone slight changes as they began looking at him differently.


    Apparently, they did not expect Chu Yuan to be so ruthless to the extent of verbally abusing even


    his biological mother in his state of panic.


    After all, no disrespectful or unfilial behaviors from anyone could be condoned under any


    circumstances.


    ¡°Old Master was indeed too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°How could he offend The Grand Old Lady?¡±


    ¡°Ultimately, The Grand Old Lady is still the most senior in the Chu family. She''s a great benefactor


    of the Chu family for protecting the Chu residence for almost a century.¡±


    ¡°Old Master shouldn''t have spoken ill about The Grand Old Lady...¡±


    All the Chu family''s descendants were dissatisfied with Chu Yuan''s impudence and thought the


    latter''s manner of speech had crossed a line.


    Chu Yuan also undoubtedly realized his loss ofposure after noticing his subordinates''


    reactions.


    He immediately tried to make amends.


    ¡°Quit spouting nonsense to deceive the crowd, brat. I wasn''t scolding The Grand Old Lady. I was


    referring to your lowly, despicable mother. I advise you not to ruin my reputation with your nder.¡±


    Chu Yuan gave a forced exnation while wearing a grimace.


    Ye Fan sneered. ¡°How many people here do you reckon will believe in your exnation?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Yuan gritted his teeth in exasperation.


    His boration was indeed too feeble.


    Ye Fan''s mother was merely a weak and helplessmoner, so there was no way she would have


    the ability to rescue him.


    Anyone with a clear mind could figure Chu Yuan was throwing shade at The Grand Old Lady earlier.


    ¡°Grandpa, quit talking nonsense with him! That b*stard has a sharp tongue and is very adept at


    misleading others. You''ll never win against him in an argument. Let''s hurry up and kill him so we


    can acquire the Book of Celestial Cloud as soon as possible.¡±


    After taking a few moments to regain his strength, Chu Qitian walked over while ring at Ye Fan


    hatefully.


    He truly never anticipated Ye Fan, the abandoned child, to have the guts to show himself at Mount


    Yunding. Ye Fan is indeed a reckless fool! Previously, we didn''t have sufficient strength in Japan, so


    we had no choice but to let Ye Fan leave. But now, aside from my master, Tang Yun, and the


    Demonic Duo, almost the entire Chu Sect''s most formidable fighters are gathered here.


    Therefore, in Chu Qitian''s opinion, Ye Fan''s advent was no different from voluntarily walking into a


    trap and seeking his own death. This time, Ye Fan will definitely meet his end here.


    Chu Yuan nodded after listening to his grandson''s advice.


    He didn''t want to waste another breath talking to Ye Fan.


    Subsequently, he turned to look at Ye Fan and gave thetter his final warning. ¡°Ick the patience


    and time to bicker with you. Although I am curious how you survived in the past, on second thought,


    the details are not important at all because you will meet your end here today. You escaped by luck


    once, but I''ll never let you get away twice. However, I''ll give you onest chance to live because the


    Chu family''s blood runs in your veins.¡±


    Suddenly, Chu Yuan stretched out his arm and waved his hand.


    Swoosh!


    The next second, the sound of a sword being unsheathed reverberated in the air as a long sword


    belonging to a Chu Sect''s fighter standing behind Chu Yuan flew out.


    ng!


    The long sword shed through the air and pierced the piece ofnd in front of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Use this sword to cut off your arms and relinquish your cultivation. I''ll let you live if you do as I say.¡±


    Chu Yuan''s cold voice sounded.


    Not a hint of familial affectionced his frigid tone.


    No one would have believed that Ye Fan was actually Chu Yuan''s grandson.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? What''s the matter? Do you want me to cripple you personally? If that


    happens, you''re not just losing your arms because I''ll be taking your life instead.¡±


    Chu Yuan looked down at Ye Fan while uttering those words indifferently as if he was blessing Ye


    Fan with mercy by giving him an alternative.


    Ye Fan''s reappearance merely shocked Chu Yuan and did not invoke any other emotions within the


    latter.


    Just as Chu Qitian had described, Ye Fan''s arrival at that moment was no different from walking into


    a trap and courting death.

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nheless, even after listening to Chu Yuan''s words, Ye Fan was not at all frightened. Instead, a


    calm expression spread across his handsome face. And as he spoke, his voice wasced with a


    hint of disdain.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you perhaps think there is still a chance for you to turn the tide?¡±


    Chu Yuan furrowed his brows. Ye Fan''s contemptuous tone had displeased him.


    ¡°I think you''ve yet to grasp the situation. The current Chu Sect has beenpletely revamped.


    Besides, I am capable of killing you on my own, and Chu Sect''s huge army stands behind me.


    You''re in this fight alone, and you can''t even defeat me. How do you intend to face my horde of


    troops then? Even if I remain idle, Tianqi is more than capable of doing away with you with ze''s


    help. You don''t stand a chance. Yield, and I shall let you live. Otherwise, your demise will be


    inevitable,¡± Chu Yuan said, his voice cold.


    However, Ye Fan continued to beam at Chu Yuan despite thetter''s tant threats.


    ¡°Old Mr. Chu, you are absolutely right. Although I don''t know how you strengthened the capabilities


    of the members of Chu Sect in such a short period, I have to admit that Chu Sect''s present-day


    supremacy has indeed evolved beyond recognitionpared to Chu Sect''s condition in the past.¡±


    ¡°I''m d you realize that. Now hurry up and kneel, you b*stard! It''s time you meet your end!¡± Chu


    Qitian bellowed.


    It seemed that the previous battle in Japan had failed to serve as a reminder and lesson for Chu


    Qitian.


    Ye Fan sneered. ¡°Well, I feel the need to warn you all too. I, Chu Tianfan, have also attained greater


    heights in my cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chu Yuan threw his head back and cackled maniacally after listening to Ye Fan as if he


    had just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    ¡°You really have a lot of guts to talk big, huh, even when you''re on the brink of death. You are now


    alone and helpless. What greater heights are you fantasizing about? What''s the matter? Do you


    think your subordinates from Dragon God Hall would be here to assist you? By the way, I suppose


    no one has told you this. When you escaped Mount Chumen previously, Chu Sect had captured the


    few Dragon yers who served under you. We''ve imprisoned them all these years, sealed their


    powers, and tortured them. Prior to the start of this expedition, I''ve ordered the head of elders to


    execute your most reliable subordinates secretly. If everything progressed as my n, the few


    Dragon yers from your Dragon God Hall should have already been eliminated by Chu Sect by


    now. Hahaha!¡± Chu Yuanughed smugly.


    He acted so confidently, as if everything was happening ording to his scheme. In fact, he had


    considered the possibility of Ye Fan''s survival. Before his departure, he had been worried


    something unexpected might have happened on Dragon God Hall''s end. Therefore, he had


    deliberately informed the Guardians in ck, Tang Xian, and a few formidable fighters to remain at


    Chu Sect to stand guard. At the same time, they had been given the order to execute Gaius and the


    others.


    Once the four Dragon yers were dead, how big of a ruckus could Ye Fan stir on his own?


    Chu Yuan was under the assumption that he would be able to witness Ye Fan''s furious and


    remorseful mien after he said those words. But unexpectedly, Ye Fan burst outughing instead of


    being overwhelmed by grief.


    Chu Yuan immediately frowned. ¡°How can you still stay so upbeat at this time, you b*stard? Your


    subordinates had willingly served you and did all your bidding, yet you''re behaving in such a cold-


    blooded manner, and you''re indifferent to their fates. Their loyalty had been in vain. Not only are you


    not saddened by your subordinates'' deaths, but you can still bring yourself to smile so happily now.


    It is no wonder someone as cruel and inhumane as you managed to invoke the public''s wrath,


    prompting China to disown you and all the other martial arts leaders to want nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ye Fan''s response had undoubtedly disappointed Chu Yuan as he was hoping to witness Ye Fan''s


    disconcerted and anguished demeanor.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fan to beughing at all.


    Ye Fan shook his head while beaming at Chu Yuan. ¡°Chu Yuan, it seems that Tang Xian has yet to


    report the things that happened at Chu Sect to you. You should really send someone back to Mount


    Chumen to check out the circumstances there.¡±


    ¡°What is there to check out?¡± Chu Yuan''s facial expression darkened, and simultaneously, a sense


    of foreboding rose within him.


    ¡°You should return to check out the scene at Mount Chumen featuring dead bodies strewn across


    the floor and bear witness to the bloodbath at Chu Sect''s headquarters,¡± Ye Fan replied while


    wearing a faint smile. ¡°Chu Yuan, you thought you''ve figured everything out, but you''ve failed to


    postte where I hurried over from. Well, there''s no need for you to guess anymore because I will


    tell you the answer now. I visited Chu Sect''s stronghold earlier and demolished the whole ce.¡±


    What?


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing that.


    Ye Fan''s words came like a bolt from the blue to those Chu Sect''s fighters who were present.


    After all, Mount Chumen was their ce of residence.


    If Ye Fan had indeed destroyed the entire ce as he described, all of them would have nowhere to


    live in the future.


    Chu Yuan widened his eyes after listening to Ye Fan''s announcement.


    ¡°F*cking bullsh*t! How dare a b*stard like you continue to mislead the crowd with your nonsense


    when you''re going to die soon? Since you''re determined to court death, I shall grant you your wish!¡±


    Chu Yuan fumed instantaneously and dashed toward Ye Fan.


    In a sh, Chu Yuan focused his energy on his fists and was ready to strike his opponent.


    He had lost all patience to continue talking to Ye Fan. If I allow him to prolong this conversation, I''m


    afraid the morale of Chu Sect''s army will waver.


    ¡°Beware, you sharp-tongued b*stard! I''ll tear your mouth to pieces!¡± Chu Yuan was beside himself


    with rage.


    Regardless of the authenticity of Ye Fan''s statement earlier, Chu Yuan was certain of one thing: Ye


    Fan was highly capable of discouraging Chu Sect''s troops.


    Not to mention Anderson and the others, even Chu Yuan was unsettled after hearing Ye Fan saying


    that he hadid waste to Chu Sect''s stronghold.


    Mount Chumen was their safe harbor. Any damage to that ce would undoubtedly impair Chu


    Sect''s army''s confidence.


    In a fit of rage, Chu Yuan no longer dared to argue with Ye Fan. He had to admit that Ye Fan was


    someone very witty and eloquent.


    Amidst his fury, Chu Yuan had arrived before Ye Fan.


    Naturally, Ye Fan did not dare to take the situation lightly.


    He activated his Dragon God Body and thrust his palms to intercept Chu Yuan''s assault.


    A deafening noise tore through the area as Ye Fan stumbled backward due to the impact.


    A tingling sensation erupted in his palms and traveled up his arms.


    ¡°This old man has indeed improved!¡± The fleeting sh dispirited Ye Fan.


    He had fought Chu Yuan previously, and after years of polishing his skills, he had thought the gap


    between his abilities and Chu Fan''s would diminish.


    However, judging by the current circumstances, Ye Fan realized he was too naive as Chu Yuan


    continued to overpower him.


    While Ye Fan was absorbed in his negative thoughts, Chu Yuan leaped into the air again and made


    his move.


    His terrifying attacks instantly surrounded Ye Fan like a thunderstorm, blocking all of Ye Fan''s


    escape routes.


    The gales resulting from the force of Chu Yuan''s attack swept across the entire Mount Yunding.


    No one had anticipated a war to break out at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Li Er and the others, standing on top of Mount Yunding, were anxious when they saw


    that Ye Fan was at a disadvantage following the first exchange of blows.


    Their uneasiness intensified when they saw Chu Yuanunching his subsequent moves at Ye Fan.


    At that sight, Ye Qingtian, who was barely hanging on to his life, spewed out blood as panic


    overwhelmed him.


    Ye Fan is China''sst survivor, so he must not be harmed.


    However, just as everyone thought Chu Yuan''s assault would gravely injure Ye Fan, thetter, who


    was cornered in midair, suddenly disappeared in a sh.


    A split secondter, multiple figures of Ye Fan materialized in the sky.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Only a few people could fathom what was happening with a single nce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Afterimage! These are afterimages!¡±

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Indeed, there were nine afterimages.


    As if he had managed to clone himself, the figures appeared in nine different ces.


    Even with Chu Yuan''s eyesight, he was incapable of discerning who the real Ye Fan was.


    Nheless, it didn''t matter to him. All he needed was to destroy all of them, for the real Ye Fan


    would certainly be among their midst.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just like that, Chu Yuan unleashed multiple palm strikes amidst a low rumble in the background.


    Under everyone''s watchful eye, the nine afterimages were smashed into smithereens by Chu


    Yuan''s attacks.


    Having assumed that the real Ye Fan was among them, Chu Yuan was surprised to see all his


    attackse up empty.


    ¡°D*mn it! Where is he? Is he actually capable of vanishing into thin air?¡±


    Right when he was feeling surprised and angry, Chu Yuan felt a sudden chill down his spine,


    causing him to turn around immediately.


    All he saw was Ye Fan''s massively powerful punch bearing down on him.


    ¡°Absolute Force! Mountain-splitting Punch! Boundless Destruction!¡±


    Upon the sudden release of his power, nine energy rays culminated in a single point within Ye Fan''s


    fist.


    Subsequently, Ye Fan''s punch¡ªmoving at the speed of light¡ªsmashed into Chu Yuan''s back.


    It moved so fast that Chu Yuan had no time to dodge.


    In that situation, he resigned himself to facing it head-on.


    All this while, Chu Yuan¡ªhaving trained for almost a century and achieved god realm¡ªhad never


    taken Ye Fan seriously.


    To him, Ye Fan was nothing but a youngling. Regardless of how talented thetter might be and


    even if he had started training the moment he was born, he had only trained for twenty over years.


    Thus, his skills and experience simply paled inparison.


    As a result, Chu Yuan bore the brunt of Ye Fan''s attack without bothering to deploy Dragon God


    Body.


    It was a tant disy of his confidence and conceit.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble rang out as Ye Fan''s fistnded squarely on Chu Yuan, and the result was just as


    Chu Yuan had expected.


    The power unleashed by Ye Fan didn''t pose any threat at all.


    In fact, it had failed to even cause him to budge.


    ¡°How dare you challenge me with such pathetic strength? Even if I stand here and give you a free


    hand to hit me, can you eveny a scratch on me?¡±


    Snorting inughter, Chu Yuan gave Ye Fan a look of disdain.


    However, his smugness didn''tst for long.


    The next second, Chu Yuan''s face drastically changed when the dyed shockwave of multiple


    punches prated his body.


    ¡°B*stard, what have you done?¡±


    Filled with shock, he swiftly gathered his energy and tried to expel the shockwaves from within.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    The consecutive explosions of eight shockwaves echoed into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They were so loud that one would''ve mistaken them for thunder.


    A few secondster, the haughty Chu Yuan felt thebined impact of every single shockwave.


    His entire body was sent flying, and he crashed loudly onto the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan''s the best!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu has won!¡±


    On Mount Yunding, when everyone saw Ye Fan smashing Chu Yuan with a single punch, they


    erupted in cheers.


    Even Fatty¡ªmoved to the brink of tears¡ªeximed to those around him, ¡°Look, that''s my best


    friend, Ye Fan! Isn''t he something? He''s awesome, isn''t he?¡±


    Fatty yelled at the top of his lungs as if he was worried no one knew of that fact.


    However, not many shared in his jubtion.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the rest didn''t take muchfort in what they saw, for they understood that the


    sh was just the beginning.


    If Chu Yuan could really be defeated that easily, the Chu Sect wouldn''t have had the capability to


    conquer the world.


    Right then, a low rumble could be heard.


    Following an explosive crack in the mountain rocks, Chu Yuan burst out of the ruins.


    However,pared to before, he had lost his dignified swagger.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The long robe he was wearing was now torn, but that was the extent of the damage he suffered.


    The fact that he wasn''t harmed at all by Ye Fan''s attack was a testament to his terrifying power.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan was further distressed by the turn of events.


    After all, Boundless Destruction was his most powerful individual attack.


    And yet, he could barelynd a scratch on Chu Yuan.


    ¡°He''s a true monstrosity indeed. No wonder Great-grandma reminded me to be careful when


    engaging him,¡± Ye Fan¡ªbrows furrowed¡ªmuttered to himself.


    While Ye Fan was being weighed down by his concerns, Chu Yuan was utterly infuriated.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you ruin my robe? This is an unforgivable transgression!¡±


    As he was the Old Master of Chu Sect and a god realm warrior, being beaten pathetically in public


    by a single punch from Ye Fan was a humiliation for him.


    Certainly, the outraged Chu Yuan would not let Ye Fan off.


    As if he had gone berserk, he unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks in the form of punches,


    kicks, hacks, and shes.


    Just like a hurricane, his assault engulfed the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Die, you b*stard!¡±


    Chu Yuan couldn''t be any more incensed.


    Subsequently, the terrifying aura he released blocked all of Ye Fan''s escape routes.


    Just when everyone thought Ye Fan was done for, he surprised everyone by repeating the same


    move.


    In the sky above them, nine illusions appeared again.


    Even though Chu Yuan swiftly shattered them, Ye Fan''s real body slipped past his grasp again.


    Despite a few rounds of shes, Ye Fan managed to escape every time like a slippery eel.


    ¡°D*mn it! What sort of sorcery is this? Is it even martial arts?¡± Chu Yuan¡ªfilled with exasperation¡ª


    roared at the top of his lungs after failing tond another strike.


    Theposed Ye Fan gradually walked over from afar, entirely unscathed and wearing a faint


    smile.


    Staring at Chu Yuan, he sneered, ¡°I don''t mind telling you that this isn''t a specific technique.


    Instead, it''s a set of movements called the Nine Steps of Yunyang. A thousand years ago, Mr.


    Yunyang took on the world with it. Despite being surrounded by tens of thousands of his enemies,


    he slipped past them at will. You should feel honored that I''m using a technique of my ancestor


    against you.¡±


    Chu Yuan was filled with shock when he heard that.


    ¡°The Nine Steps of Yunyang? You actually learned it? Looks like the Book of Celestial Cloud is


    indeed in your hands. Hand it over, you b*stard, or I''ll crush Mount Yunding.¡±


    Chu Yuan''s eyes burned with rage, and his voice was tinged with greed.


    ¡°Come and get it if you can.¡± Ye Fan shook his head with a smile.


    He had spent more than just a year training in the Nine Steps of Yunyang.


    Before his attack on Chu Sect, Ye Fan had focused his training on Invoke the Celestial Sky and


    Dragon God Body. Movement techniques weren''t his priority back then.


    However, after his defeat, Ye Fan had racked his brains on how he could defeat a stronger enemy


    in the form of Chu Yuan.


    Finally, it was that man who had given him his answer.


    ¡°When facing an invincible enemy, it''s wise to avoid a head-on sh. Doing so doesn''t mean that


    you''re a coward fleeing from battle. Instead, you are leveraging your speed and reaction time to


    evade attacks. In the midst of doing so, you can find the perfect opportunity to strike, and that is


    how the weak can defeat the strong.¡±


    Back when he was recuperating in the Great North, that man''s words had given Ye Fan an


    epiphany.


    With that, he had finally found a way to defeat Chu Yuan¡ªby using secret movement techniques.


    Since he couldn''t beat Chu Yuan in a direct confrontation, he had to keep dodging and attrit the


    latter''s strength. While doing so, he could bide his time for the perfect opportunity to strike.

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    As for the Nine Steps of Yunyang, it was the most suitable secret movement technique Ye Fan had


    found within the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Back in the past, Chu Yunyang had turned the tide of battle against stronger enemies by using the


    technique alone.


    Ye Fan, who had spent more than two years training in it, was now capable of using the Nine Steps


    of Yunyang at will.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Chu Yuan barked in a deep voice.


    With that, he charged forward and attacked Ye Fan ferociously with his hand.


    Given the height of Chu Yuan''s cultivation, there was no need for his move to be fancy.


    After all, simple is better.


    At his level, every single strike was capable of leveling the earth.


    Everyone watched as Chu Yuan followed up with consecutive palm strikes.


    This time, his assault was more savage than before. In the blink of an eye, he had already


    unleashed more than a hundred attacks that were so powerful they reverberated in every direction.


    The thousands of palms he fired out covered the sky like a, engulfing Ye Fan underneath it.


    ¡°Let''s see how you escape this time.¡±


    The infuriated Chu Yuan increased the intensity of his attacks significantly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Fan simply sniggered at Chu Yuan before using the Nine Steps of Yunyang again.


    All everyone could see was Ye Fan leaping into the air and taking nine strange steps.


    Despite being only nine, they contained countless permutations andbinations.


    With Chu Yuan''s palms blocking the sky, Ye Fan''s figure looked like a lonely ship sailing across the


    turbulent sea.


    Despite how the elements raged, he didn''t budge at all.


    Ultimately, none of Chu Yuan''s attacks managed tond a scrape on Ye Fan.


    Having failed again, Chu Yuan was undoubtedly enraged.


    ¡°I don''t believe it. I''m the head of Chu Sect. I shall defeat your lousy movement technique!¡±


    His patience had entirely worn off.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan stopped holding back and relentlessly threw every technique he knew at


    Ye Fan.


    The attacks were exceptionally vicious, just like a raging thunderstorm that shook Mount Yunding


    with a powerful gale.


    The spectators down below were dumbfounded by the scene unfolding before them.


    ¡°Is this the power of a god realm warrior?¡±


    ¡°Is this the dominance of the strongest warrior of our time?¡±


    ¡°Such frightening power!¡±


    Meanwhile, above the ruins, Ye Qingtian was leaning against a broken rock.


    The look in his eyes was not only filled with shock but also boundless desire.


    There were only two things he wanted in life.


    First, it was for the nation to be at peace. Second, he wanted to be on top of the martial arts world.


    All this while, he had the impression that he was just a step away from achieving god realm.


    However, after watching Chu Yuan''s terrifying disy of power, he realized he had been deluding


    himself about his strength.


    If he were the one in battle right now, he wouldn''t havested more than three seconds before being


    struck down by Chu Yuan.


    Conversely, he was even more impressed that Ye Fan couldst this long.


    While Ye Qingtian wasmenting to himself, Ye Yuyan, Xu Lei, and the others were filled with


    concern.


    They were really worried that Ye Fan would be hurt and subsequently defeated.


    After all, thetter was being put on the defensive and was forced to dodge repeatedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As for Chu Yuan, his attacks were unrelenting.


    Under such circumstances, a single mistake by Ye Fan would bring about a fatal result.


    That was the source of Xu Lei and herpanions'' concern.


    ¡°Xu Lei, Ye Fan will be all right, right?¡± The anxious Ye Yuyan''s eyes were all red, and her palms


    were drenched in a cold sweat.


    Xu Lei¡ªwatching the battle intently¡ªnodded in response despite herck of confidence.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, he''ll definitely be fine and emerge victorious.¡±


    Xu Lei''s voice was filled with hope.


    Yet, nothing in life is ever certain.


    Before the dust had settled, all these were nothing but wishful thinking.


    Nheless, regardless of the result, Xu Lei and the rest could only hope that Ye Fan would


    survive.


    While the Jiangdong crowd was feeling distraught, Anderson and the rest of the Chu Sect were


    visibly buoyant.


    They had been afraid that Ye Fan''s return would deal the Chu Sect a devastating blow.


    However, from the way things looked, they realized their earlier fears were simply unfounded.


    ¡°Only by making a sneak attack just now could Chu Tianfannd a blow on Old Mr. Chu. But now


    that Old Mr. Chu has gotten serious, that b*stard doesn''t even have the courage to face him head-


    on. All he does is desperately avoid Old Mr. Chu''s attacks. His defeat is inevitable.¡±


    Anderson shook his head with a smile and looked at Ye Fan as if he was looking at a corpse.


    From their perspective, Ye Fan was bound to make a mistake.


    Bombarded by Chu Yuan''s overwhelming attacks, Ye Fan¡ªregardless of how skillful his movement


    technique was¡ªwould sooner orter trip up and be dealt a fatal blow by Chu Yuan.


    However, life never goes the way one desires.


    Everyone from Chu Sect was waiting for Ye Fan to be ughtered by Chu Yuan, but the former


    refused to lose.


    In fact, Ye Fan looked like a candle in the wind, ready to have its me snuffed out at any moment.


    Yet, every time the me seemed to be dying out, it would reignite anew.


    Despite throwing everything at Ye Fan, Chu Yuan simply could not extinguish the former''s me.


    ¡°D*mn it! How powerful is this b*stard''s Nine Steps of Yunyang that even I can''ty a scratch on


    him?¡±


    After the failure of his repeated attacks, Chu Yuan¡ªhaving his patience worn out¡ªgrew visibly


    desperate.


    On top of that, his exasperation began to consume him from within.


    Even though every single one of his strikes looked as if they were about tond, Ye Fan would


    always avoid them in the nick of time.


    In the beginning, Chu Yuan put it down to sheer luck, but after the hundredth time¡ªdespite


    expending a significant amount of energy in his attacks¡ªhis strikes continued to miss Ye Fan.


    It was then that his overwhelming frustration ate into him.


    ¡°B*stard! Stop dodging if you have any balls. What kind of warrior are you if you keep running? As a


    man, you should stand your ground and fight,¡± Chu Yuan¡ªeyes bloodshot and close to being driven


    mad¡ªthundered.


    Throughout his entire life, he had never fought against such a cowardly enemy before.


    When none of his rampaging attacks hit their target, he felt his rage swell to the brink of exploding.


    Having no regard for Chu Yuan''s feelings, Ye Fan continued to slip past the former''s attacks at will,


    staying unscathed as the battle raged on.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, what do you think? I told you that I''m no longer the same person I was before. Even if


    you are a god realm master, killing me is still not going to be easy.¡±


    As Ye Fan let out a soft chuckle, he continued to dodge the attacks effortlessly.


    However, his smugness was short-lived.


    The next moment, an anxious voice rang out from the top of Mount Yunding.


    ¡°Ye Fan, watch out!¡±


    No sooner had Xu Lei cried out than a ck tail appeared, letting rip a powerful gale.


    In the midst of an explosion, a tail spike pierced through the air like a sword and shot toward Ye


    Fan''s chest.


    The sudden attack caused a drastic change in Ye Fan''s expression.


    Despite his desire to evade it, it was already toote, for the spike of ze''s tail had prated his


    abdomen.


    Fresh blood began dripping onto the ground after flowing down the length of the long spike.


    With Ye Fan impaled by the attack, the Nine Steps of Yunyang was inadvertently dispelled.


    This time, Ye Fan could no longer avoid Chu Yuan''s assault.


    Boom! Boom!


    A loud rumble rang out as Chu Yuan let loose a rampaging attack.


    Under a tremendous amount of pressure, Ye Fan finally cracked and threw up the blood that had


    umted in his stomach.


    Chu Yuan smashed Ye Fan''s body down from the air, sending it crashing into Mount Yunding, just


    like a cannonball.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    The battle scene that unfolded struck a chord with everyone.


    The instant they saw Ye Fan''s body being prated by ze, they felt their hearts shatter.


    Fatty was screaming anxiously, Li Er, Lei San, and the rest looked on, ashen-faced, Ye Xn fainted


    on the spot, and Huangniu let loose a torrent of abuse.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you idiot! Why did you have to gloat just now and expose yourself to a sneak attack? In a


    battle to the death, you should''ve taken it more seriously.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Xu Lei, standing among the crowd, burst into tears.


    The moment she saw Ye Fan''s body being pierced by ze''s tail, she felt a sudden squeeze in her


    heart as if she was the one at the receiving end of the attack.


    Even breathing alone would cause her excruciating pain.


    Overwhelmed by sorrow, she attempted to dash forward with no regard for her own safety.


    Fortunately, the alert Ye Yuyan managed to hold her back by hugging her tightly.


    ¡°No, Xu Lei. No...¡±


    The tears hanging off the corner of Ye Yuyan''s eyes began to stream uncontrobly down her


    cheeks.


    Enduring her anguish, she kept shaking her head at Xu Lei in an attempt to dissuade thetter from


    running over.


    Xu Lei is important to Ye Fan. I can''t sit idly by as she hurls herself into the jaws of death.


    When a cloud of sorrow descended upon Mount Yunding, the previously unconscious Chu Lin woke


    up in Ye Yuyan''s arms.


    His tender face still looked extremely weak.


    Turning his head, he looked into the horizon.


    Just like a newborn child who was observing the world for the very first time, he was brimming with


    curiosity and hope.


    Despite the weakness in his voice, it was tinged with delight. ¡°Aunt Yuyan, i-is it Daddy? I-I want to


    see what Daddy looks like.¡±


    Chu Lin''s childish voice triggered a sense of grief in both Ye Yuyan and Xu Lei.


    Ye Yuyan, in particr, failed to hold back her tears.


    She hugged her nephew tightly and didn''t know what else to say other than cry.


    Am I supposed to tell him that his father might be dead?


    ¡°Hahaha, ze, you did well! For this glorious achievement, you will be well rewarded once we


    return.¡±


    In contrast to the solemn mood at the summit of Mount Yunding, the Chu Sect warriors broke out in


    jubnt cheers.


    Chu Qitian, in particr, was filled with tion.


    As he rushed forward to stroke ze on the forehead, ze responded with a long howl to express


    its delight.


    Chu Yuan, too, walked over to praise it.


    ¡°If not for ze, killing that b*stard would have taken me a lot of effort.¡±


    Now that Chu Tianfan had been taken care of, the Chu Sect''s biggest obstacle was inadvertently


    gone.


    Chu Yuan let out a sigh of relief, yet he still felt something weighing heavily on his heart.


    He did not expect Ye Fan to be such a handful after thetter mastered the Nine Steps of Yunyang.


    Even though he hadn''t used his trump card and wasn''t fighting at full strength, he still failed to


    defeat Ye Fan, a supreme grandmaster, despite the tedious battle that ensued. In the end, he had to


    rely on a sneak attack by ze to win.


    From Chu Yuan''s perspective, he had not just lost the battle but was also humiliated in the process.


    ¡°Grandpa, it''s because that b*stard is as sly as a fox. All he does is hide instead of fighting you


    head-on. Otherwise, he would have already died in your hands.¡±


    Chu Qitian tried to defend his grandfather''s reputation.


    However, Chu Yuan waved his hand in response.


    ¡°Qitian, remember, never underestimate your enemy at all times. This b*stard may be cunning, but


    his battle awareness, speedy reaction, and knowledge of secret techniques have reached an


    impressive stage. In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration for me to say if it wasn''t because of my


    higher level, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat him even with ze''s assistance,¡± Chu Yuan said


    grimly.


    Chu Qitian remained unconvinced.


    ¡°Grandpa, you''re overestimating that piece of trash. He is nothing more than a b*stard born of


    peasants with a lowly bloodline. Even if he''s of the same level as you are, he''ll still be no match for


    you. Against you, someone who has trained for a hundred years and is rich in battle experience,


    that b*stard is nothing but a clueless child. There''s no way he can beat you regardless of the time


    and ce.¡±


    Chu Qitian''s voice was filled with jealousy and disdain for Ye Fan as he delivered his soliloquy.


    Chu Yuan simply responded with a shake of his head.


    Chu Qitian might be oblivious to it, but Chu Yuan¡ªhaving exchanged blows with Ye Fan multiple


    times¡ªknew firsthand that the grandson he had kicked out had demonstrated capabilities that


    surpassed even his own.


    At that thought, Chu Yuan was filled with sudden regret over forcing Ye Fan to leave.


    On top of that, he rued not epting Ye Fan''s request the first time thetter attacked Mount


    Chumen years ago.


    If only he had done that, Ye Fan would have been his tomand. With Ye Fan''s strength, he


    would have been able to fulfill his dream of having Chu Sect rule over the entire world.


    Evidently, it was toote for such wishful thinking. Back then, he¡ªin his anger¡ªhad formed an


    alliance of powerful warriors to surround and kill Ye Fan.


    From that moment on, Chu Sect and Ye Fan had reached the point of no return in their enmity


    toward each other.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, your doom is upon you. The grudge you hold against the Chu family and Chu Sect


    will end with the destruction of your Jiangdong line.¡±


    Chu Yuan hovered in the air with his hands behind his back, his indifferent voice echoing through


    the summit of Mount Yunding.


    ¡°You old fart, don''t you think it''s too early to utter such words now?¡±


    No sooner had Chu Yuan spoken than a frosty voice rang out.


    Following that was a loud boom.


    The rocks where Ye Fan had fallen into just now exploded all of a sudden.


    From the ruins, a blood-drenched figure rose to his feet.


    What?


    Chu Yuan''s expression drastically changed, while Chu Qitian''s eyes widened in shock.


    They couldn''t believe that Chu Tianfan was still capable of standing on his feet.


    After all, thetter had suffered thebined attacks of two extremely powerful warriors¡ªze


    and Chu Yuan.


    Even Ye Qingtian, despite being a War God, would have been killed under those circumstances.


    ¡°It''s Ye Fan. He''s standing up again. He''s really alive!¡±


    Fatty, who was wailing in anguish just a moment ago, was ecstatic at the sight of Ye Fan''s revival.


    Everyone at the summit of Mount Yunding saw hope again.


    As for the devastated and teary-eyed Ye Yuyan, she, too, broke into a smile.


    ¡°Lin, look, that''s your daddy. The man standing tall over there. He''s your father,¡± Ye Yuyan said


    emotionally.


    Upon hearing her words, Chu Lin raised his head and stared longingly at the man.


    A curious expression descended upon his face.


    Is that my daddy?


    Ye Fan stood on top of the ruins. His body was covered in blood.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The spot where he was pierced in his back looked exceedingly gruesome.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan had sensed danger at the crucial moment and evaded enough to keep his vital


    organs out of harm''s way.


    Although he had suffered a grievous injury from Chu Yuan and ze''s sneak attack, his


    fundamental strength remained unaffected.


    At that moment, his breath had be steady again, while his abyss-like eyes had recovered their


    usual iciness.

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    ¡°All of you are despicable!¡± Ye Fan raised his head and red at everyone from Chu Sect.


    It had never crossed his mind that members of the Chu family would resort to a sneak attack.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, how shameless of you! And you call yourself the former head of the Chu family?¡±


    The excruciating pain in Ye Fan''s back triggered a burning rage within him.


    Ever since the battle at the Eastsea, he hadn''t suffered such a serious injury.


    When he was battling Chu Yuan earlier, his entire being had been focused on his enemy, resulting


    in his failure to notice the presence of others.


    After all, it was impossible for an ordinary Supreme to interfere in their battle, as the energy they


    unleashed would be too much for Anderson and the other elders to bear.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan had neglected to take ze into ount.


    When Chu Qitian had noticed how engrossed Ye Fan had been in his battle against Chu Yuan, he


    had decided to deploy ze for a sneak attack.


    In truth, even if Ye Fan was prepared for the turn of events, it would be difficult for him to escape


    unscathed simply because he was outnumbered.


    Chu Yuan was already someone he had trouble taking on by himself, let alone when the simrly


    powerful ze joined the fray.


    Faced with Ye Fan''s usations, Chu Yuan remained silent.


    Chu Qitian, on the other hand, sneered, ¡°Chu Tianfan, how dare you use us of being despicable


    when you''re the one who''s shameless? By running and hiding, do you even consider yourself a


    man? If you had the guts, you would''ve stood your ground and faced my grandpa like a true warrior.


    You have no right to use us of bullying you with our numbers. Otherwise, the Chu Sect will mow


    you down just like an insect.¡±


    Chu Qitian shed a gloating smile.


    Even though the Chu Sect men were disappointed that ze''s attack wasn''t fatal, they were


    reassured by ze''s ability to repeat its earlier sess.


    Regardless of how strong the b*stard is, he''s still fighting alone. Hence, there''s no way he can


    withstand thebined force of Chu Yuan and ze.


    ¡°ze, attack! Tear him to pieces!¡± Chu Qitian ordered, not wanting to waste any more time.


    As for Chu Yuan, he remained standing with an icy glint in his eyes as if he was a venomous snake


    waiting to strike at Ye Fan in thetter''s battle with ze.


    As the saying goes, a soldier should achieve victory by hook or by crook.


    On top of that, Ye Fan was the one who started ying tricks first.


    Therefore, Chu Yuan felt it fair game to leverage ze''s strength to tie down his enemy.


    But this time, faced with Chu Qitian''s smugness, Ye Fan shook his head with augh.


    ¡°What are youughing at? You really are a fool to stillugh in the face of death.¡±


    Chu Qitian was displeased by Ye Fan''s mockingugh.


    Ye Fan remained unfazed and shed an indifferent smile. ¡°Chu Qitian, do you really think you''re


    the only one who can summon a Sacred Beast?¡±


    Chu Qitian looked at Ye Fan as if thetter was an idiot.


    ¡°Isn''t that the case? Are you trying to tell me that you have found a Sacred Beast too? You really


    are a fool to think that beasts such as ze can be randomly found anywhere.¡±


    Chu Qitian snorted inughter, for the Sacred Beast of the Chu family was left behind by the


    ancestor of the Chu family¡ªChu Yunyang.


    Furthermore, it carried the bloodline of an ancient Sacred Beast.


    Chu Qitian figured that there was no other Sacred Beast on Earth that was ze''s equal.


    In no mood to entertain Ye Fan further, Chu Qitian ordered the transformed ze to charge at the


    former.


    Once again, ze''s ten-meter-long tail¡ªthat was as sharp as a sword¡ªtore through the sky in an


    attempt to stab Ye Fan''s vital organs.


    Faced with the attack, Ye Fan showed no fear.


    Instead, he maintained his stance and looked in Chu Qitian''s direction indifferently.


    All of a sudden, an icyugh reverberated through Mount Yunding.


    ¡°You''re right. Chu Qitian, let me tell you, you''re not the only person in this world who can summon a


    Sacred Beast.¡± Ye Fan waved his hand. ¡°ckie, where are you?¡±


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    A dog barked in response.


    Following that, everyone saw a ck shadow burst out of the ruins andnd steadily on the ground.


    It moved so fast that it looked like a sh of light.


    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the ck shadow dashed up to the summit of Mount Yunding


    and leaped into the air as if it was about to swallow the sun.


    It then caught ze by biting down menacingly on its tail.


    When ckie''s fangs punched through ze''s hardened scales, green blood gushed out of the


    latter''s tail.


    The next moment, the sky echoed with the agonized howl of Chu Sect''s Sacred Beast.


    In a desperate attempt to lose ckie, ze swept its tail against the ground repeatedly.


    However, ckie refused to budge. With its four ws dug into ze''s tail, it continued to tear into


    ze''s flesh.


    The gruesome scene stunned Chu Qitian.


    With his eyes wide open in disbelief, he roared, ¡°H-How is this possible? ze''s scales are


    supposed to be so impregnable that even Grandpa can''t easily break through them. How can this


    wretched dog''s bite pierce through it?¡±


    Chu Qitian was dumbfounded, for he had never imagined that it was possible to breach ze''s


    physical body.


    At the sight of ze grimacing in pain, the broken-hearted Chu Qitian cursed, ¡°D*mn it! Where did


    this doge from? Why does it have such a powerful bite? ze, use fire to burn it to death!¡±


    At Chu Qitian''s cue, ze opened its jaw and unleashed a raging inferno in ckie''s direction.


    Under the dangerous circumstances, ckie had no choice but to release its bite in order to evade


    defensively.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t make it in time. As the fire swept across every direction, ckie''s tail ignited


    in mes.


    Woof! Woof!


    Barking loudly, it finally managed to put out the fire by swiftly rolling on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Despite that, the fur on ckie''s tail had been incinerated.


    However, in contrast to ckie''s burnt tail, ze''s tail was in much worse shape.


    When ze had aimed its fire at ckie, who had been biting its tail, it had not only burned ckie,


    but its tail had also ended up as coteral damage.


    The wound that was caused by ckie''s bite was now burnt to a crisp. The green blood that was


    flowing earlier had also turned ck.


    As the scorching pain gripped ze to its core, it writhed incessantly on the ground.


    The pitiful shrills it let out sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    ¡°Hahaha, these two idiots. Their tails are now burnt ck.¡±


    Huangniu, sprawled on a rock, was enjoying the drama from afar.


    When it saw that ckie''s tail had been burned to soot, it couldn''t help but burst into hearty


    laughter.


    Itsughter was so loud that it attracted everyone''s attention, regardless of whether they were from


    Chu Sect or Jiangdong.


    Even the two beasts, ckie and ze, turned their heads in Huangniu''s direction.


    Huangniu swiftly waved its hoof at the crowd.


    ¡°Continue, please continue with your battle. I''m just a spectator, and this is none of my business...¡±


    Worried that it would get into trouble, Huangniu extricated itself from the situation by putting on an


    innocent expression.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    However, was it really none of Huangniu''s business?


    The answer to that question was a resounding no.


    ¡°ckie, when that b*stard from Chu Sect tries to take revenge on youter, chase after Huangniu.


    Do you hear me?¡± Ye Fan had already noticed Huangniu''s presence. A sly look shed across his


    face.


    ze was left by Chu Yunyang and had an ancient Sacred Beast bloodline.


    Before Ye Fan set off, Old Madam Chu had reminded him that it would be very difficult for ckie to


    battle against ze.


    He had seen how the battle had unfolded earlier.


    While ckie could bite through ze''s defense, thetter was still far too big.


    It would be challenging for ckie to injure ze.


    Not only that, but ckie would also likely get hurt by ze''s other abilities.


    However, it was all right because besides ckie, there was Huangniu.


    Ye Fan knew well that Huangniu wouldn''t act without some incentive. It was almost impossible for


    him to make the calf fight for him.


    However, that would change if trouble found its way to Huangniu.


    As expected, after a short while, a piercing, deafening roar could be heard.


    Then ze, who had been bitten by ckie earlier, started acting crazily.


    Its eyes red and filled with hatred and anger, itunched a destructive attack on ckie. This


    damned dog deserves to die! I am the king of all beasts, and I possess the bloodline of ancient


    Sacred Beasts! I''ve never been wounded by my own kind even after so many years! Yet, my tail


    was bitten by a useless dog today! This is a great insult to me and the Sacred Beast bloodline! No


    matter what happens today, I''m going to tear this damned dog apart!


    Swoosh!


    ze''s body was so big that it almost covered the sky.


    It looked as though it was a whale swimming in the air.


    After aiming at ckie, itunched its fiercest attack as revenge.


    ckie wasn''t stupid. Knowing its opponent was a big monster that it couldn''t defeat, it followed Ye


    Fan''s reminder, turned around, and sprinted toward Huangniu.


    Behind it, ze shot out ten scales toward it.


    Each scale was as sharp as the world''s sharpest de.


    The scales cut through the air and flew toward ckie.


    ckie ran straight toward Huangniu while the scales followed it.


    When Huangniu witnessed the scene before it, its eyes almost popped out of its skull.


    Its heart began thumping wildly as panic inundated it.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Get away from me! Don''t run toward me!¡± Huangniu was on the verge of going crazy.


    It no longer had the luxury of staying on the sidelines and watching the battle. With its four hooves


    on the ground, it ran away.


    It had no other choice. If it didn''t run, its body would be sliced apart by the scales following ckie.


    After running away for more than a kilometer, Huangniu thought it was finally safe.


    However, the moment it turned its head back, it saw that ckie was still chasing after it.


    Behind ckie was ze, who was unleashing even crazier attacks.


    Hundreds and thousands of scales flew in the air. The crimson me seemed as though it was


    piercing the sky like aser beam.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huangniu was so terrified that it almost peed on the spot.


    It was forced to continue its escape before it could even rest.


    As it ran, it scolded ckie, ¡°Get away from me, you d*mned dog! I''m not a bitch so why are you


    chasing me? I swear, I''m going to die because of you one day, you b*stard!¡± Huangniu yelled at the


    top of its lungs while it was on the verge of tears.


    The fire that was shot toward it had almost turned it into a roasted calf.


    ckie wasn''t at all pissed off by Huangniu''s insults.


    In fact, it was smiling ear to ear.


    It chased after Huangniu at such a high speed that it left afterimages in the air. It seemed happy as


    it stuck out its tongue and huffed in the wind.


    ¡°You''re such a b*stard!¡± Huangniu was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Dammit! What did I do


    to deserve this unexpected disaster? This has nothing to do with me, but I''m now being chased by


    ckie, who''s being chased by ze! This means ze is also chasing after me!


    Huangniu ran as fast as it could to shake off the ck dog.


    However, it was still too na?ve.


    Even though both animals had four legs, ckie could sprint faster than Huangniu.


    Instead of Huangniu running further away from ckie, ckie managed to catch up to Huangniu


    and started running next to it.


    As it ran, ckie turned its face toward Huangniu and smiled, its saliva on its tongue hitting


    Huangniu.


    ¡°Hello, buddy!¡± it greeted.


    Through gritted teeth, Huangniu eximed, ¡°Go f*ck yourself! I''m going to die sooner orter


    because of you, you damned dog!¡± It looked as though it was going to swallow ckie whole.


    At that moment, multiple scales whizzed toward them.


    Huangniu and ckie sensed the impending danger at the same time. In the end, ckie leaped


    into the air, pulled off a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree flip, and dodged the de-like scales.


    Huangniu, on the other hand, moved slightly slower than ckie.


    The scales cut across its body, inflicting bloody wounds on it as a result.


    Huangniu screeched in pain.


    It was then ze caught up to ckie and used its giant paw to p the dog.


    Instead of hiding, ckie leaped onto Huangniu''s back and hugged it very tightly.


    It seemed as though it wanted to live and die with Huangniu.


    ¡°How despicable!¡± Huangniu was already crying.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan was the most cunning person it had ever met.


    Yet now, a dog that was even worse than Ye Fan had shown up in front of it.


    Since ckie was hugging Huangniu at the moment, that meant ze was also chasing after


    Huangniu with the intent of killing it.


    With no other choice, Huangniu had to fight back.


    It stomped on the ground with its back hooves while striking wildly at ze''s sharp ws with its


    two front hooves.


    ckie helped out by kicking ze forcefully. With thebined efforts of the dog and the calf,


    they managed to send ze flying a couple of hundred meters away.


    ze, who had been forced back by the attack once again, was livid.


    It charged toward Huangniu and ckie andunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Fine! Have it your way, you son of a b*tch. I''ll distract the beast from the front while you attack it


    from behind. Let''s get rid of it together!¡± Huangniu had no other choice but to relent.


    Since ckie had dragged it into the fight, it had to fight against ze by working with ckie if it


    wanted to survive.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    ckie seemed to have been waiting to hear that sentence.


    Excitement filled its eyes as it unleashed the most violent blow against ze with Huangniu''s help.


    At once, ze was subdued by the two of them.


    Even after exchanging a few blows with ze, Huangniu and ckie weren''t at all at a


    disadvantage.


    When the fighters of Chu Sect saw that, they were stunned.


    Chu Qitian''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that a calf and a dog could subdue the Sacred Beast of Chu Sect.


    ¡°Dammit! Where did those two animalse from?¡± Chu Qitian fumed through gritted teeth. He


    clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh.


    ze was meant to be a weapon used to kill Ye Fan. Yet, at that moment, the beast couldn''t even


    win against two animals.


    In other words, the tactics Chu Sect could use to deal with Ye Fan had decreased again.


    While the members of Chu Sect were livid, Ye Fan was smiling brightly as he stared at the scowls


    on Chu Qitian''s and the members of Chu Sect''s faces.


    ¡°What do you think? ckie and Huangniu are pretty capable, aren''t they?¡±


    ¡°Don''t get cocky, brat! So what if you''ve managed to hold off ze? You still can''t save Jiangdong!


    Once my grandpa slows you down, I''ll lead Chu Sect''s army to destroy Mount Yunding! As powerful


    as you may be, you can''t possibly be in two ces at once! I''d like to see how you battle Chu Sect


    yourself!¡± Chu Qitian eximed.

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Indeed, Ye Fan''s appearance only made Chu Yuan and the others feel surprised. They were not so


    wary of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After all, it was impossible for a single person to face that many opponents.


    As powerful as Ye Fan might be, he wouldn''t be able to win against Chu Sect''s assault.


    The power that Chu Sect had umted over hundreds and even thousands of years was


    something that not even a nation could easily contend with, especially when China''s martial arts


    world had already fallen before them.


    ¡°You''re that confident, huh?¡± Ye Fan smiled despite Chu Qitian''s threat.


    His calm expression ticked off Chu Qitian and Chu Yuan. Thetter frowned when he heard that.


    ¡°You''re just like your father. You''re so stubborn even until the end. What, do you really think you can


    stop our army with your dog and calf? You should know that the moment you show up here today,


    your fate has already been determined. You will fall. It''s only a matter of time,¡± Chu Yuan said with


    disdain.


    When Ye Fan heard that, his smile became even brighter. ¡°Really? But I''m afraid you all will be


    disappointed again. I didn''te alone this time.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The moment he finished speaking, sounds that resembled sonic booms could be heard from the


    silentnd behind him.


    Numerous figures leaped across the sky.


    Almost instantaneously, terrifying auras crashed into the area like violent waves.


    ¡°T-This is...¡± The crowd couldn''t help but tremble when they sensed the aura.


    Chu Qitian''s and the members of Chu Sect''s expressions changed drastically as four figures


    appeared in the sky andnded on top of Mount Yunding in a shocking manner.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and boulders cracked.


    After the four figures showed up, thend beneath their feet quaked.


    Then they kneeled in front of Ye Fan.


    Their solemn and resounding voices pierced through the air like thunderps.


    ¡°Fire God Owen has arrived for battle!¡±


    ¡°Earth God Gaius has arrived for battle!¡±


    ¡°Water God Su Muqiu has arrived for battle!¡±


    After staying silent for so many years, the four Dragon yers were finally reunited in front of Ye


    Fan.


    Once again, they had disyed their extraordinary power for the Chu Sect fighters to see.


    ¡°The Dragon yers? How is this possible? Didn''t I ask Tang Xian to work with the Jones family to


    kill them all? How are they all still alive? Why are they here?¡± Even Chu Yuan was dumbstruck


    when he sensed the mighty power and the soaring battle spirit of the four individuals in front of him.


    Aftering back to his senses, he turned around and questioned the elders of Chu Sect who were


    behind him furiously.


    Apart from Ye Fan, the Dragon yers were the most powerful members of Dragon God Hall.


    Over the past few years, Chu Yuan had decreed many times that the Dragon yers must be


    executed if they couldn''t be forced to surrender. It was to ensure they wouldn''t cause any trouble in


    the future.


    In fact, Chu Yuan had been worried about the threat Gaius and the others posed since a long time


    ago.


    Yet, to his surprise, his worries still came to life.


    Chu Yuan couldn''t wrap his head around their sudden appearance with renewed strength after Chu


    Sect had tortured them for years.


    ¡°W-We don''t know, Old Mr. Chu.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps something happened at Mount Chumen?¡±


    Confusion was written all over the faces of the elders of Chu Sect.


    They had no idea why those Dragon yers managed to escape.


    Besides, they hadn''t been in contact with Tang Xian for a long time, and they couldn''t reach the


    people at Mount Chumen.


    ¡°You idiots! I''ve long told you to kill the Dragon yers, yet none of you f*cking listened! Look at us


    now. My n is ruined!¡± Chu Yuan exploded.


    After all, it was an avoidable mistake.


    He regretted not taking out the Dragon yers back when he had the chance to.


    Faced with Chu Yuan''s wrath, Anderson and the others didn''t have the guts to speak.


    They simply lowered their heads in fear.


    ¡°Don''t get angry, Grandpa. It''s just four extra people. I''ll work with the elders to kill them. Eliminating


    them is merely an annoying task and not at all difficult. In any case, we''ve been waiting for this for


    so many years. It won''t kill us to wait for a couple more minutes,¡± Chu Qitian said with a scowl.


    Even though Ye Fan had gained a few extra helpers, Chu Qitian was still confident that Chu Sect


    had the upper hand.


    After all, they had seven Supreme-level Chu Sect elders, and his injury had already mostly


    recovered. He could unleash his fullbat ability as a Supreme again.


    Besides, they still had many Comprehensive Array Attacks and secret techniques.


    If they fought for real, Ye Fan still wouldn''t be their opponent.


    Chu Qitian was still in deep thoughts when someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Old Mr. Chu,


    look! What is that?¡±


    Shocked by that voice, everyone shifted their gaze in a specific direction in unison.


    In the distance, they saw hundreds of ck dots approaching them rapidly from the east, like


    horses galloping on a battlefield.


    Those flying dots looked like God''s army from heaven, and at the same time, like the pilgrimage of


    devout apostles.


    ¡°They''reing from the west too!¡±


    ¡°There are moreing from the north!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! They''reing from the south as well!¡±


    At that moment, the people of Chu Sect were in a frenzy.


    They observed their surroundings and realized those ck dots were charging toward them from all


    directions.


    Everyone had been specting about what those dots were until those dots got closer to them.


    ¡°They''re people!¡±


    ¡°There are so many of them!¡±


    ¡°What do we do, Old Mr. Chu? We''ve been surrounded!¡±


    The members of Chu Sect began to panic.


    The scene of people converging from all directions was incredibly frightening.


    The army of Chu Sect was in turmoil because of the immense pressure.


    And for the first time, fear was visible on Chu Qitian''s face.


    Even Chu Yuan, who had been calm, was flustered.


    He turned around and stared at Chu Tianfan, who was being worshipped by the four Dragon


    yers.


    At that moment, a thought shed across his mind, and his face paled. Are those people...


    He could hardly believe his spection. He couldn''t ept the fact that he had fallen for Ye Fan''s


    scheme despite his preparation for years.


    Ignoring the panic of the members of Chu Sect, Ye Fan stood where he was as he looked at the


    figures gathering from all directions.


    He stood straight with his hands behind his back and shed an arrogant and cold smile.


    Then, his figure slowly rose from above the earth like the sun.


    Finally, he stood at the highest point and looked down at the crowd below his feet.


    ¡°Where are you, people of Dragon God Hall?¡± Ye Fan roared, his voice reverberating across the


    ce.


    It was as though the gods had descended to the mortal realm.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    What? Are they really...


    Ye Fan''s words had undoubtedly caused a huge wave of emotions to crash into the hearts of the


    members of Chu Sect.


    Chu Qitian and the others stared at the thousands of figures gathering around Ye Fan.


    They were standing on all sides of Mount Yunding, looking like devout apostles on a pilgrimage or


    an army of the gods.


    They came from different directions and converged at a single location.


    In the end, the entire mountain was filled with expert warriors from all over the world.


    People of different skin colors, ethnicities, and nations were there.


    However, they all shared the same belief and the same dream, and they were all the more


    passionate as they gathered together.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°T-There are so many people!¡±


    ¡°A-Are all of them Ye Fan''s subordinates?¡±


    Ye Fan''s uncles'' heads were about to explode.


    They had always thought that Ye Fan''s greatest support was Li Er and the others from Jiangdong.


    Yet, it seemed that they had underestimated their nephew and that their nephew had created his


    own empire outside of Jiangdong.


    ¡°T-There''s no way this is true, right? Ye Fan''s only a few months older than me! How can he have


    so many followers at such a young age?¡± Jiang Yng and his sister were also filled with disbelief.


    Even though both of them knew there was a huge difference between them and Ye Fan, they


    couldn''t ept that Ye Fan was so much better than them.


    In the past, they had thought Ye Fan was only the most powerful person in Jiangdong or China at


    most.


    However, at that moment, they realized they were wrong.


    The cousin they once looked down upon seemed to have already stood at the apex of the world in a


    ce they knew nothing about.


    Even though all of them were in their twenties and had the same blood flowing in them, there was


    such a huge gap between them.


    In fact, Jiang Yng''s educational background was far greater than Ye Fan''s as seen in his college


    entrance exam scores, which exceeded Ye Fan''s by several hundred points.


    Yet, Jiang Yng only ended up as a regr employee despite graduating from a prestigious


    school.


    On the other hand, his older cousin was standing on top of the world, worshipped by people


    worldwide.


    The crowd was still stunned, and only Xu Lei was smiling.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with pride.


    It was as though she was saying, ¡°Did you see that? That''s my Ye Fan! This is what he''s truly


    capable of! Even if you all think highly of him, it''s still an insult to him! His power isn''t something the


    mortals can trulyprehend! None of you will ever know just how mighty and brilliant he is!¡±


    Xu Lei smiled heartily. There was endless love and admiration in her eyes.


    Because of Ye Fan, she had insisted on not marrying anyone for the past few years. Even though


    he already had a family, she still wasn''t willing to ept anyone.


    Why would she want the stars when she used to be so close to the sun?


    In her eyes, no man could ever bepared to Ye Fan.


    Women who had gotten close to Ye Fan knew they wouldn''t fall in love with any man other than him


    because no man could be more excellent and brilliant than him.


    Under everyone''s surprised gaze, thousands of people got to their knees.


    ¡°All hail the Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°All hail the Dragon Master!¡±


    Their cries of greeting resounded through the entire pce.


    They were filled with respect for the man whom they called their Dragon Master.


    They were so loud that the earth beneath their feet trembled.


    Ye Fan stood in front of his people with a cold smile on his face and his hands behind his back,


    looking like the gods who had descended to Earth.


    The clouds moved above him, and the sun created a halo effect behind him.


    If he had a long sword at that moment, everyone would think he was a hero.


    Silence filled the air, as everyone was dumbfounded the moment the people of Dragon God Hall


    kneeled before Ye Fan.


    Their mouths were agape as they gasped in shock and fear.


    Ye Qingtian''s heart thumped wildly, while King of Fighters'' and Sword Saint''s eyes widened.


    Back then, the War God Castle had looked down on Ye Fan. Sword Saint and King of Fighters had


    even tried their best to stop Ye Fan from joining them. They thought he didn''t deserve a spot next to


    them and that allowing him to join them would only embarrass China.


    However, it was then that they realized that they should be the ones to feel embarrassed.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fan didn''t deserve to join War God Castle, but that War God Castle simply couldn''t


    house someone as powerful as him, someone who was the leader of the four Dragon yers, The


    Eighteen Guardians, and thousands of martial arts experts.


    With how powerful Dragon God Hall was, just them alone would be enough to conquer the world.


    And at that moment, all that terrifying power was in the hands of a single young man.


    Ye Fan''s terrifying leadership skills shook King of Fighters and Sword Saint to their cores and made


    them feel ashamed of themselves.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Ye Fan is way too awesome! He''s not just the king of Jiangdong. He''s the king of the


    world!¡± Fatty eximed emotionally.


    Never in a million years had he thought that the friend he had grown up with back then was capable


    of bing that awesome.


    Just an order from Ye Fan was enough to make thousands of people worship him.


    On top of the Chinese, there were also sexy blondes from Western Epea and hot chicks from


    Smend kneeling before Ye Fan.


    Fatty couldn''t help but feel honored to call Ye Fan his childhood friend.


    Jiang Yng and the others who had a history with Ye Fan were also trembling like mad.


    It would be a ludicrous lie to say they didn''t feel jealous at all.


    More than that, they felt dejected.


    ¡°I once thought that it was still possible for me to catch up to you with my educational background


    and talent in thirty or maybe even fifty years. But now, it seems that I was too na?ve.¡± Tears fell from


    the corners of Jiang Yng''s eyes.


    Some people were destined to be looked up to by others, much like the sun in the sky.


    Any attempt at catching up to them would only end with their eyes getting burned.


    ¡°Why? Why are you so brilliant that it destroys people''s courage to catch up to you?¡±


    Everyone around was either feeling shocked, dejected or admiring Ye Fan.


    At the foot of Mount Yunding, the members of Green Dragon Force had also got to their knees.


    Ye Yuyan''s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Sometimes, she thought it would be nice if she weren''t rted to Ye Fan by blood.


    If she weren''t, she would be free to chase after him like Xu Lei and be his woman.


    ¡°Godd*mmit! You sure know how to show off, Ye Fan! You get all the attention while I get beaten up!


    You only know how to screw with me,¡± Huangniu grumbled as it stared at Ye Fan''s holding his


    hands behind his back. Now that Ye Fan''s acting so cool and suave, I bet a lot of prettydies will


    leap into his embrace once this is all over. God, I''m so envious of him! ¡°This won''t do! Both of us


    need to work hard too, you damned dog! We have to do something to take the spotlight away from


    him!¡±

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Huangniu was incredibly jealous when it saw how cool Ye Fan looked.


    Together with ckie, it promptlyunched a ferocious attack on ze.


    It carried ckie and threw it at ze''s head.


    ckie aimed its paws at ze''s eyes.


    Instinctively, ze closed its eyes.


    ¡°That''s our chance!¡± Huangniu used the opportunity to charge forward furiously and leap above


    ze''s head before kicking it wildly with its terrifying strength. ¡°Take this! And that!¡±


    Huangniu was clearly putting in a lot of effort in its assault this time.


    ze''s body, which weighed a hundred tons, was sent flying a few kilometers away.


    Green blood streamed down the corners of ze''s eyes.


    ¡°Haha! What do you think? Now you know just how powerful I am! How dare a red-eyed beast like


    you show off in front of me!¡± Mimicking Ye Fan, Huangniu straightened up and ced its front


    hooves behind its back.


    However, its joy didn''tst long.


    At that moment, crimson mes tore through the sky and flew straight toward it.


    When ckie saw that, it barked at Huangniu, warning thetter to dodge.


    The calf quickly reacted when it heard that, but it was toote.


    Its tail was scorched by the me.


    ¡°My tail! How dare you ruin my tail, you b*stard! I''m going to kill you!¡± Huangniu''s eyes turned red.


    As a creature who cared a lot about its appearance, it could not tolerate anyone or any beast


    ruining any part of it.


    Without hesitation, it charged toward ze.


    ckie stood at the side, smiling foolishly, seemingly enjoying the sight of Huangniu''s misery.


    The battle on their side began once more.


    On the other side, Chu Yuan''s expression grew all the more solemn as he stared at the army Ye


    Fan had brought incredulously.


    ¡°Looks like I''ve underestimated you, kid. I can''t believe you have so much power in Dragon God


    Hall after all these years.¡±


    That was the first time he had looked at his grandson squarely, for he could see the strength that a


    leader possessed in thetter.


    Nevertheless, Chu Yuan wasn''t at all afraid of Ye Fan''s strength.


    Instead, it was Ye Fan''s leadership skills that made him fearful.


    Ye Fan needed only to raise an arm to summon so many experts.


    If Chu Yuan were to let it go on, perhaps Ye Fan would be able to make every single martial artist in


    the world his subordinate someday.


    Chu Yuan decided he couldn''t afford to wait anymore. No matter what happens, I must take down


    Ye Fan and Dragon God Hall here and now!


    ¡°Tianqi, I want you to lead the elders to kill the Dragon yers from Dragon God Hall. End the battle


    as soon as possible! After that''s done, kill anyone who''s affiliated with Dragon God Hall.¡± He swiftly


    came up with a n after analyzing the situation.


    Aside from Ye Fan and Dragon God Hall, the ones they feared the most were the four Dragon


    yers.


    Chu Yuan was confident that once they killed Gaius and the others, Dragon God Hall would no


    longer pose a significant threat.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Chu Tianqi answered. Then he ordered, ¡°The elders of Chu Sect,e with me to battle!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Seven figures leaped into the air from the crowd and gathered behind him.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Without hesitation, he led the Supremes of Chu Sect to battle against the Dragon yers.


    ¡°Haha! Just in time! My sword has been thirsty for blood!¡± Gaiusughed.


    Before Ye Fan even gave him the order to attack, he was already waving his weapon and shing


    his enemies.


    Smashing Unds glinted as he swung it in a wide arc, making it look all the more imposing.


    ¡°You''re too full of yourself, you brute! Now watch as I, Anderson, kill you!¡± Anderson could not


    tolerate arrogant people.


    Faced with Gaius'' assault, Anderson struck first.


    He curled both his hands as he flew in the air like a roc spreading its wings or a fierce tiger sprinting


    down the mountain.


    He wed his opponent and shouted, ¡°Heavenly Wolf w!¡±


    The crowd saw the silhouette of a wolf manifesting in front of Anderson as he shouted.


    The silhouette of the wolf howled toward the sky before lunging toward Gaius.


    Seeing Anderson using Heavenly Wolf w as his opening attack, the members of Chu Sect shook


    their heads.


    They believed that he was being too cautious. He was using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    After all, the four Dragon yers had been imprisoned for many years. It was likely that they were


    no longer as powerful as they used to be.


    That was why the Chu Sect elders weren''t afraid of Gaius and the others.


    Just as the crowd was staring at Gaius mockingly, he lifted his sword and swung it instead of


    dodging Anderson''s attack.


    At once, everyone felt an unbelievably heavy aura rolling downhill.


    It felt as if the pirs holding the sky had been broken, and the entire world was crashing down on


    them.


    That overwhelming pressure made Chu Qitian feel a little breathless.


    ¡°This might... This sword...¡±


    Just as his and the other''s expressions changed, Gaius'' swung his sword downward.


    His weapon instantly shattered the silhouette of the wolf in one clean sweep, causing Anderson to


    spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Then as the sword hit Anderson''s body, he was sent flying toward the mountain in the distance.


    The ground shook as giant rocks tumbled down and buried Anderson under the ruins.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    ¡°How is this even f*cking possible?¡±


    Everyone lost their minds.


    Chu Qitian''s eyes widened.


    The elders of Chu Sect lost their voices as they trembled.


    Gaius had defeated Anderson with a single sh.


    His horrifying power made the elders of Chu Sect shiver.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°It''s the sword! Tell me, what kind of sword is that?¡± Chu Qitian could quickly tell the real reason for


    Anderson''s swift defeat.


    Anderson was a Supreme who ranked in the top fifty of Sky Ranking.


    In terms of strength, even if Gaius was in his prime, he should only be equal to Anderson.


    Yet, Anderson had suffered a crushing defeat in his battle against Gaius.


    The oue was simply something one could never imagine.


    ¡°Haha! Listen closely, you fools. The name of this sword is Smashing Unds!¡± Gaius cackled


    wildly.


    There was no doubt that he liked his weapon very much. Dragon Master''s gift sure is awesome!


    ¡°Damn it! Get him together!¡± Chu Qitian ordered, seeing that the situation wasn''t going well.


    ¡°Haha... Bring it on! I''ll show you fools how powerful Dragon God Hall is!¡± Gaius waved his sword


    and charged forward again.


    With arrogance in their eyes, the other Dragon yers joined in the fight too.


    Su Muqiu held Sapphire River in his hands.


    The Wind God, Cecil, wielded Abyss, the tip of the spear gleaming with a cold light.


    Owen was also holding his sword, Scarlett me, which was glowing in red.


    All four Dragon yers made their way toward the Chu Sect elders and attacked at the same time.


    Of course, the seven elders of Chu Sect dared not ck off as they promptly made their moves.


    Some were holding giant hammers, smashing the earth with fury.


    Others were shooting their Qi across the air.


    The remaining attacked with their fists and legs, shaking the ground with monstrous force as they


    did.


    Just like that, the four Dragon yers and seven Chu Sect elders had their first and fiercest battle.

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    ¡°Do you think we can make it?¡±


    On Mount Yunding, many people clenched their fists anxiously.


    Li Er, Ye Yuyan, and the others continued to pray that Gaius and the others would be able to defeat


    the Chu Sect elders in their hearts.


    ¡°I''m afraid it won''t be easy.¡± Zhang Zixi shook her head with worry.


    In her opinion, the only reason Anderson was swiftly defeated was that he had underestimated his


    opponent.


    This time, the elders of Chu Sect would not make the same mistake and would no doubt give it their


    all.


    Besides, almost all the elders were ranked in the top fifty of Sky Ranking and they had the secret


    technique of Chu Sect.


    Most importantly, their number was almost twice as many as that of the Dragon yers.


    That was why Zhang Zixi was pessimistic about Gaius and the others'' victory.


    Chu Qitian shared the same sentiment.


    He didn''t even attack and didn''t feel the need to.


    In his mind, there was no way seven Supremes couldn''t defeat four people beyond their prime.


    With his eyes filled with confidence, Chu Qitian watched as the greatest battle unfolded before him.


    Boom!


    The sound of a deafening explosion reverberated across the mountain.


    It was as though tons of explosives had exploded at the same time.


    The ancient Mount Yunding was nearly razed to the ground.


    The ground was split apart while stone debris flew in all directions.


    A terrifying shockwave rippled in all directions.


    When Ye Fan saw that, he instantly used his energy to erect an invisible wall in front of Li Er and the


    others from Jiangdong to prevent them from getting hurt.


    The storm and strong wind created by the sh caused dust to sweep across the ce, blocking


    the crowd''s line of sight.


    Chu Yuan stood proudly in the sky, looked down at Ye Fan, and spoke with a mocking voice. ¡°Are


    you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    ¡°Ready to clean up the corpses of the Dragon yers, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Don''t you think it''s too early for you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Am I? Do you really think the four Dragon yers can stop the seven elders?¡± Chu Yuan snorted,


    gazing at Ye Fan as though thetter was an idiot.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Fan looked calm. There wasn''t a hint of worry or anxiety in his voice.


    Chu Yuan frowned, a bad feeling surfacing in his heart.


    It was then the dust settled.


    The battlefield was visible to the crowd once more.


    Gaius and the other three were still standing, their weapons covered in blood.


    Meanwhile, groans could be heard from the seven elders of Chu Sect as they were sent flying into


    the horizon like kites with broken strings by Gaius and the others.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of all seven Supremes falling to the ground rang out. Blood spilled out of their mouths.


    ¡°What?¡± Chu Qitian''s face clouded over. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± His eyes widened.


    Everyone from Chu Sect was utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°How can this be? Even the seven elders couldn''t defeat those four Dragon yers.¡±


    The members of Chu Sect couldn''t ept the oue.


    Zhang Zixi and the others from Jiangdong were also shocked.


    No one expected that the four Dragon yers had be that powerful.


    However, that attack only managed to hurt the elders of Chu Sect. It didn''t injure them severely.


    Anderson crawled out of the ruins and stood back up. Wiping away the blood at the corner of his


    mouth, he stared at Gaius and the others with resentment.


    His bloodshot eyes made him look as though he was eager to swallow the four Dragon yers


    whole.


    ¡°What''s going on? Can''t the seven of you defeat the four of them? Are you all that useless?¡± Chu


    Qitian reprimanded Anderson and the others with a scowl.


    Chu Yuan''s expression had also darkened greatly.


    There were suppressed mes of anger in his cold eyes.


    Clearly, he was very unhappy with Anderson and the others'' performance.


    ¡°You can''t me us, Mr. Chu. Their weapons are far too powerful! When they swing their weapons,


    they can manipte the forces of the world!¡±


    Anderson was in a wretched state. His clothes had been burned pretty badly by Scarlet me in his


    battle earlier.


    The weapons Gaius and the others possessed could deal additional types of damage.


    Scarlet me could burn, Smashing Unds could unleash heavy pressure, and Abyss could


    prate armor.


    That was why, even though the Chu Sect elders outnumbered the Dragon yers, they suffered a


    lot of damage.


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Chu! They''re wielding divine weapons. If not for those weapons, we would''ve been


    able to kill them!¡± The Chu Sect elders were very upset with their defeat.


    After all, on paper, theirbined strength was no doubt greater than the four Dragon yers.


    They lost simply because their enemies had divine weapons, and that made them feel extremely


    depressed.


    Only when Chu Qitian heard that did he notice the weapons in the Dragon yers'' hands.


    He recalled they didn''t have those when they attacked Mount Chumen back then.


    ¡°Where did you get those divine weapons? How can you have something that Chu Sect doesn''t


    have?¡±


    Chu Qitian had always thought that Chu Sect was the most powerful sect in the world. If they didn''t


    have a particr treasure, then there was no way other forces could possess it.


    Gaius held his sword andughed. ¡°Now you know how powerful our divine weapons are. I''ll be


    honest with you. These weapons were given to us by our generous Dragon Master!¡±


    Chu Qitian''s pupils constricted when he heard that. Ye Fan again?


    ¡°Impossible! He''s an abandoned child with no support or background! How could he possibly get


    these weapons? Did he steal it from the War God Castle''s armory?¡±


    He refused to believe that an abandoned child could be that powerful.


    Not only did Ye Fan manage to gather so many powerful warriors, but he also had a bunch of


    treasures that Chu Sect didn''t possess.


    ¡°No weapons like this exist in China. Looks like you''ve been quite lucky for the past few years, Chu


    Tianfan.¡± The murderous intent in Chu Yuan intensified as he stared at Ye Fan. Not only does he


    have the Book of Celestial Cloud, but he also had numerous encounters that made him stronger! I


    mustn''t let him leave alive!


    After recollecting himself from his shock, Chu Yuan said, ¡°Anderson, I want you guys to use


    Comprehensive Array Attack to deal with the four Dragon yers. Tianqi, I want you to kill Gaius


    and the others when you have the chance. The rest of Chu Sect will attack the members of Dragon


    God Hall. Whether Chu Sect has a chance to dominate the and stand proudly on the apex of


    this world will depend on your performance in this battle!¡±


    While the divine weapons that Gaius and the others wielded surprised Chu Yuan, it still didn''t worry


    him that much because he believed Chu Sect still had the advantage.


    ording to his observation, once Anderson and the others unleashed the Comprehensive Array


    Attack, they would stand a chance against the four Dragon yers.


    Then, if Chu Tianqi attacked the four of them when the opportunity arose, there would be no doubt


    that Gaius and the others could be wiped out. At least, that was what Chu Yuan believed.


    Indeed, what happened next was just as Chu Yuan expected.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Anderson and the others used Cloud Sun Immortal Army, a Comprehensive Array Attack of Chu


    Sect.


    Back then, the Chu Family Protectors had used that formation and given Ye Fan a lot of trouble.


    At that moment, the Comprehensive Array Attack had been modified slightly and was used by the


    elders of Chu Sect instead.


    In just a few minutes, the situation on the battlefield took a sharp turn for the worse.


    Even though Gaius and the others possessed divine weapons, they could barely defend themselves


    from the elders'' attack.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    ¡°This is bad. The four Dragon yers were neutralized before Chu Qitian made a move. I''m afraid


    the battle will be one-sided once Chu Qitian enters the fray.¡±


    Zhang Zixi and the rest watched from afar on Mount Yunding, their surprise caused by Gaius rapidly


    dispelling, leaving only worry behind.


    ¡°Take onest look at your subordinates, Chu Tianfan, because they''re going to die soon. You


    should be feeling sorry for leading them to their deaths.¡±


    Chu Yuan looked smug, for the scales of victory had begun to tip in favor of Chu Sect.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°Hold your horses. This is simply the beginning,¡± he said calmly.


    He turned to gaze at the edge of the horizon, and his deep voice rang out in all directions. ¡°King


    Folo, I think you have had your fill of watching us. Don''t hold it against me if you still don''t show up.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    King Folo? Isn''t he a Supreme from India? Is he here?


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were taken by surprise, while Chu Yuan''s eyes darkened.


    An ominous feeling began to build in the pit of their stomachs as the seconds ticked by.


    The horizon remained stubbornly empty with no silhouette to be seen after a full ten seconds.


    Chu Yuan snickered. ¡°It appears that your calvary has been scared away.¡±


    A gust of cold wind blew past as he finished his sentence.


    Then, three silhouettes descended from the windswept heavens to Mount Yunding.


    ¡°It really is King Folo!¡±


    ¡°Are Bapei and Haibu here too?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°Are they friend or foe?¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint tensed up.


    The Folo Pce in India and the War God Castle in China were enemies. No one knew if their


    appearance together was good or bad.


    ¡°Have you finally decided to show up?¡± Ye Fan sneered at the three of them, displeasure lining his


    tone.


    ¡°That was fast, Mr. Chu. You arrived quicker than us. We have just arrived.¡± King Folo chuckled, and


    Haibu and Bapei wore simr smiles.


    Truth be told, they had already arrived, but they did not dare to reveal themselves, as Chu Sect''s


    forces came in droves.


    The head of elders had gathered, and even Chu Yuan, the Old Master, had personallye to


    China.


    This was obviously an act of war against China.


    If King Folo and the rest showed up too soon, they might have been ughtered by the warriors of


    Chu Sect. Thus, they had sat watching from the sidelines, assessing the situation before


    determining whether to go to war.


    After all, they werepletely out of their depth.


    Unlike Huangniu, they would never give their lives to fight for Ye Fan, Jiangdong, and China.


    ¡°Is that it? What impable timing. You showed up only when you are needed. Three of you will


    deal with Chu Qitian, all right? He sustained severe injuries from my hand, and though he has


    somewhat recovered, his strength is still not fully restored. I don''t expect you to defeat him but only


    to dy him. Are you up for the task?¡± Ye Fan didn''t demand ountability for their bystander


    attitude.


    In fact, he had expected their reluctance to go against Chu Sect, but their shamelessness still


    astounded him.


    They had been sitting idly by until now and would have continued staying hidden if he hadn''t told


    them to show themselves.


    ¡°I dare you to! Think properly before making a decision. Joining in the war means India is dering


    war against Chu Sect. Once I''m done with China and the dust settles, India will be next! I''m going to


    raze your country to the ground,¡± Chu Yuan threatened, as King Folo''s appearance had made him


    feel uneasy.


    However, King Folo and the rest weren''t idiots. Unfazed by his threats, King Folo said with a smile,


    ¡°We have no choice, Old Mr. Chu. If we do not act, your grandchild will end three of us and wipe out


    India. I''m not happy about this stalemate at all.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. Chu Tianfan will surely die today if you don''t intervene, and he will not be a


    threat to India''s martial arts world. I can assure you of that!¡± Chu Yuan persuaded.


    King Folo shook his head. ¡°Old Mr. Chu, you seemed to have made a simr promise to Epea''s


    martial arts world to maintain friendship and peace. However, you have trampled on Western


    Epea''s martial arts world. So, take my word for it, Old Mr. Chu. Withdraw your forces from Aploth or


    suffer the consequences. Your grandson is now far more powerful,¡± he remarked, trying to get Chu


    Yuan to retreat from Aploth.


    However, there was no way Chu Yuan would back down with a few words from King Folo after


    years of nning.


    ¡°Does that imply that you will interfere? If so, Chu Sect will have to mount an attack on India''s


    martial arts world!¡± Chu Yuan said coldly, already nearing his breaking point as he tried to contain


    his anger.


    King Folo spread out his hands in a gesture of wry resignation before charging into the battlefield


    with Haibu and Bapei and standing in front of Chu Qitian.


    ¡°I heard you are hurt, Mr. Chu. Take care of yourself and leave the fighting to the subordinates. We


    could apany you if you''re bored.¡± Three of them formed a straight line before Chu Qitian and


    smiled while assuming fighting stances.


    Ye Fan''s task for them was easy, and they were confident in their ability to stall Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Piss off, you b*stards!¡± Chu Qitian snarled and tried to attack them.


    The three Supremes of India could only ept the challenge, and soon, they seeded in stalling


    Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Damn you, Chu Tianfan. I''ve underestimated you. It appears you have nned ahead of time for


    today''s battle.¡± Chu Yuan''s expression darkened. His n had gone awry yet again.


    What should have been annihtion came to a sudden impasse.


    He started to regret not bringing the Jones family''s warriors today. In that case, Chu Sect would still


    have the upper hand in firepower.


    Right then, a troop of warriors led by Michael, the head of the Jones family, flocked to Mount


    Yunding as a scowl hardened Chu Yuan''s face.


    ¡°Old Mr. Chu, the Jones family hase to your aid!¡±


    Michael marshaled hundreds of men up Mount Yunding and stood with the Chu Sect warriors,


    bowing respectfully to Chu Yuan.


    Chu Yuan rejoiced and eximed, ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Support from the Jones family was Chu Sect''s trump card.


    ¡°Now the Three Families of the Chu Sect have gathered on Mount Yunding. The great undertaking


    is now! Listen to my orders. All troops are to charge and take Mount Yunding!¡± Chu Yuan


    commanded.


    Previously, only the top-ranking warriors had fought, but today even the mid-ranking fighters had


    stormed into the battlefield.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, as Chu Yuan issued hismand, blood-curdling shrieks sounded from behind him.


    The warriors led by Michael had withdrawn their swords and charged at Chu Sect.


    ¡°Damn it! What the f*ck are you doing? Have you gone crazy?¡± Chu Yuan exploded.


    His eyes bulged at the Chu Sect disciples who had fallen to the Joneses'' swords.


    He had barely given the orders when his men started ughtering each other.


    What on earth is going on here?

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    ¡°Are you blind, Michael? Open your eyes and see who you''ve killed. What a bunch of idiots!¡± Chu


    Yuan roared and looked at the Joneses as though they were a bunch of morons. I''ve never seen


    anyone as stupid as them. How can they not tell if the man is a friend or a foe? Are they here to


    help or ridicule themselves?


    Chu Yuan was so livid that he wished he could kill those men from the Jones family.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you old b*stard, can''t you see? You''re the idiot here! Today, I''m joining forces with the


    Dragon Master to wipe out Chu Sect!¡± Michael announced.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. W-What''s going on here? Isn''t the Jones family one of the Three


    Families of the Chu Sect? Why did he call Chu Yuan an old b*stard? And why did he say he was


    here to wipe out Chu Sect?


    Even the ones who were battling King Folo couldn''t help but nce over in bafflement.


    Chu Qitian furrowed his brows and questioned, ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± Chu Yuan''s eyes widened. I don''t care if Ye Fan was the one who


    called me old b*stard. After all, Chu Sect and Ye Fan are mortal enemies. But how dare the


    Joneses ridicule me in public? They''re one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect.


    There was no way Chu Yuan could keep his cool.


    His bloodshot eyes looked as if they were about to burst into mes.


    ¡°Haha! Must you make me repeat myself? Chu Yuan, my master has already gathered forces and


    has Mount Yunding surrounded. Today''s the day you meet your doom, and Chu Sect will go down


    along with you!¡± Michaelughed devilishly.


    At that moment, he was venting all the anger and pent-up resentment that had built up inside of


    him. Chu Sect killed my dad and put Angie in aa. My entire family almost got wiped out! No


    matter what, I must have my revenge. Even if I were to die today, I must destroy Chu Sect!


    Indeed, the moment Michael joined Dragon God Hall and brought his men up to Mount Yunding, he


    was prepared to risk his life as long as he could take revenge. If I can avenge my dad and my sister


    today, my death will be worth it!


    ¡°You b*stard, how dare you humiliate me? You Joneses must be sick of living! Where''s Bill? Get


    your dad to see me at this instant! I must ask him what he''s up to! The Jones family has been


    benefitting from the Chu family all these years. Are you guys going to be ungrateful and betray the


    Chu family now?¡± Chu Yuan clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh.


    Michaelughed out loud in response. ¡°How dare you mention my dad, you old b*stard? You''re the


    reason my dad died! And if not for the Chu family, Angie wouldn''t be in aa right now! You


    brought this upon yourselves, so don''t me the Jones family! Since everyone''s here today, I shall


    make an announcement. From today onward, the Jones family is no longer with Chu Sect. Instead,


    we''ve joined Dragon God Hall. Mr. Chu is now our leader! Chu Yuan, you''ve killed my dad and the


    members of my family. I''m not leaving until I destroy Chu Sect today!¡±


    His words struck the others like bolts of lightning.


    Everyone at the scene was stupefied. The Three Families of the Chu Sect had had each other''s


    back for millenniums. They could not believe that the Jones family had left Chu Sect and joined


    forces with the enemy.


    ¡°Haha! This is great! It''s true that the righteous ones will never walk alone! The devils of Chu Sect


    have been abandoned.¡±


    At the foot of Mount Yunding, Li Er and the rest were ted.


    Although the Jones family didn''t have a supreme grandmaster who could decide the result of the


    battle, their betrayal had definitely dampened Chu Sect''s fighting spirit.


    Chu Yuan was so mad that he burst intoughter. ¡°Very well. I''ve seen this betrayaling long


    ago. I just don''t know why I have not killed all of you yet. Since you guys have presented yourselves


    before me, I shall fulfill your death wish!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The murderous intent in his tone was apparent.


    In his anger, Chu Yuan sent a powerful p in Michael''s direction, seemingly wanting to kill the


    latter with that p.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, watch out!¡± The members of the Jones family were taken aback, and they all rushed to


    protect Michael selflessly.


    However, they were no match for Chu Yuan.


    The strongest fighter in the Jones family, a grandmaster, wouldn''t be able to block Chu Yuan''s


    powerful strike.


    Just as the members of the Jones family were about to fall into despair, a figure dashed out at


    lightning speed.


    The figure nted his feet solidly on the ground, squatted down, and gathered an immense force on


    his palm in an instant.


    A thunderous rumble reverberated through the air as he unleashed a palm strike.


    The palms collided, and both men were sent stumbling backward.


    Chu Yuan was sent stumbling five steps backward while Ye Fan was forced back ten steps.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had appeared, Chu Yuan bellowed, ¡°Get out of my way, Chu Tianfan! This is an


    internal affair, and it has nothing to do with you. I''ll deal with you once I''ve killed these betrayers!¡±


    Chu Yuan wasn''t in the mood to fight Ye Fan at that moment. His priority then was to kill the


    betrayers from the Jones family and lift the morale of his men. After all, everyone hates betrayers!


    Yet, needless to say, Ye Fan wasn''t going to go anywhere. He chuckled coldly and replied, ¡°The


    Joneses are now my subordinates. Don''t you think you need my approval to kill my men?¡±


    ¡°You must be sick of living!¡± To Chu Yuan, those words were like a silent mockery.


    Upon realizing that he couldn''t kill the betrayers without killing Ye Fan, Chu Yuan no longer wanted


    to kill the Joneses himself. Instead, he ordered his subordinates to battle the Joneses.


    ¡°People of Dragon God Hall, it is our time to shine! Destroy Chu Sect and capture Chu Yuan!¡±


    Right then, almost a thousand fighters from Dragon God Hall rushed toward the battlefield and


    fought the members of Chu Sect alongside the Joneses.


    As for Ye Fan, his opponent was Chu Yuan.


    However, with their skills, they weren''t going to fight on the ground.


    Otherwise, the residual energy waves from their battle could injure their own subordinates.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Ye Fan leaped into the air.


    Chu Yuan quickly followed suit and chased after Ye Fan.


    Both of them stood before each other in mid-air.


    Ye Fan''s long robe fluttered in the wind, and his stance resembled a spear pointing at the sky.


    Looking solemn, Chu Yuan started, ¡°Chu Tianfan, looks like I''ve really underestimated you! Who


    would''ve thought that you could gather a forceparable to Chu Sect in merely three years'' time?


    Back then, I''vemitted a grave mistake by letting those b*stards from Dragon God Hall free.¡±


    He looked at Ye Fan coldly, his eyes filled with rage.


    He truly didn''t expect Ye Fan, who had been abandoned and disregarded by everyone back then, to


    be able to gather such a strong group of fighters.


    In fact, Ye Fan''s mighty force could even threaten thebat prowess of Chu Sect.


    ¡°But this shall be the end, Chu Tianfan. I won''t hold back anymore. I''m going to show you the most


    amazing power in this world! You''re nothing! I''ll beat you into submission!¡± Chu Yuan continued.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    Chu Yuan''s booming voice echoed throughout the peak of Mount Yunding as the energy came


    surging toward him from all directions.


    The energy then converged on Chu Yuan''s body as though there was an invisible funnel above him,


    causing his aura levels to rise at a terrifying rate.


    Ye Fan could also see the muscles on Chu Yuan''s body expand rapidly as he grew stronger and


    stronger.


    Chu Yuan was almost twice his original size by the time he was done absorbing all that energy.


    The loud roar of a dragon came echoed through the mountain as Chu Yuan''s Dragon God Body


    was activated in the process.


    A few secondster, explosive energy came bursting out of him, causing those in the area to feel


    immense pressure on their bodies.


    ¡°Looks like Chu Yuan is about to get serious!¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were severely injured and tied to a huge rock in the distance.


    Chu Sect and Dragon God Hall were locked inbat, but hardly anyone was paying attention to


    that battle.


    King of Fighters and the others all had their gazes fixated on Ye Fan and Chu Yuan because they


    knew the oue of this fight would determine the victor.


    Even if Dragon God Hall could win the battle against Chu Sect''s men, it would be for nothing if Ye


    Fan lost to Chu Yuan.


    After all, Chu Yuan alone possessed enough power to level all of Jiangdong.


    It would take more than having the superiority in numbers to stand up to the power of a god realm


    master.


    Right as the fight between Ye Fan and Chu Yuan was about to start, ten thousand soldiers arrived


    at the Brighfell River, which was dozens of miles away.


    Lu Tianhe was standing on the top of a nearby mountain and observing the battle while one of his


    men updated him on the situation at Yunzhou.


    He had seen little to no hope for the battle at Jiangdong at first.


    However, hearing about Ye Fan''s heroic return with thousands of powerful fighters filled his eyes


    with hope again.


    As he nced at the horizon, he noticed a huge amount of energy gathering in Yunzhou''s direction.


    One of his subordinates came up to him and reported, ¡°General Lu, the men from Dragon God Hall


    and Chu Sect are still locked inbat, and the fight between General Chu and the head of the


    Chu Sect is about to begin!¡±


    ¡°It looks like the true battle is about to take ce!¡± Lu Tianhe said as he gazed at Yunzhou from


    afar.


    Being a fellow martial artist himself, he knew full well that the oue of Ye Fan and Chu Yuan''s


    fight would determine the oue of this battle.


    ¡°Standby, men. On mymand, we will cross the Brighfell River, advance fifty miles, and set up


    camp outside of Yunzhou!¡± Lu Tianhe ordered.


    Since General Chu is back, it''s only natural that I lend him a helping hand. Even if we don''t join in


    the fight, we can at least provide some moral support on the side! The survival of China''s martial


    arts world is in your hands, General Chu...


    The decisive battle for Yunzhou had begun.


    After charging his power, Chu Yuanunched himself at Ye Fan like an arrow and threw a punch at


    him.


    Boom!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chu Yuan hit with so much force that it felt as though a nuclear bomb had exploded.


    The shockwave alone left a huge crater in the ground.


    Instead of taking that blow head-on, Ye Fan dodged it using the Nine Steps of Yunyang.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think you can dodge this?¡± Chu Yuan asked with a vicious grin on his face.


    He then pressed both of his palms together and concentrated his energy on them.


    ¡°Radial sh!¡±


    Buzz!


    A golden ball of light formed at the tip of Chu Yuan''s fingers.


    It started as a tiny dot and slowly increased in size with Chu Yuan''s body as its core.


    After reaching a certain size, the ball of light exploded into an energy wave that expanded rapidly,


    covering all directions and angles.


    Chu Yuan had long figured out the concept behind the Nine Steps of Yunyang after seeing Ye Fan


    use it.


    That''s quite an impressive movement technique he''s got there. Every attack has openings that can


    be exploited, and that is exactly what the Nine Steps of Yunyang does. It allows Ye Fan to evade my


    attacks and effortlessly slip through the cracks. In order to neutralize the Nine Steps of Yunyang, I''ll


    have tounch an attack that does damage indiscriminately within an area! This way, there will be


    no cracks for Ye Fan to slip through! Simr to how carpet bombing will effectively flush out or kill


    anyone hiding in an area, this attack will render Ye Fan''s movement technique useless!


    Sure enough, Radial sh could neutralize Ye Fan''s Nine Steps of Yunyang effectively and send


    Ye Fan flying upon impact.


    Having broken through Ye Fan''s defense, Chu Yuan seized the opportunity and charged forward.


    ¡°Dragon Catching Punch! Crouching Tiger Palm! The Tyrant''s Kick!¡± Chu Yuan yelled as he


    unleashed three consecutive strikes using his fist, palm, and foot.


    Within seconds, all three attacks came raining down on Ye Fan like a storm.


    A single mistake could easily result in defeat, and Ye Fan was no exception to that rule.


    With his movement technique being countered, Ye Fan was caught off guard and couldn''t effectively


    dodge or block the subsequent attacks.


    Everyone watched as Chu Yuan''s strikes broke through Ye Fan''s defenses andnded square on


    his body.


    Each blow was so powerful that it caused Ye Fan to cough up blood upon impact, and the third


    strike sent him flying a few miles away like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    The mountain shook violently, and a crater was formed as Chu Yuan stomped Ye Fan to the ground.


    As if to celebrate Chu Yuan''s victory, broken pieces of rocks flew everywhere like fireworks.


    ¡°Hahaha! I won! Chu Tianfan has lost, and those of you from the Dragon God Hall are the next to


    die!¡±


    The members of Chu Sect were overjoyed when they saw that.


    Having received a morale boost from their leader''s victory, the members of Chu Sect managed to


    break through a few of Dragon God Hall''s defenses and forced their men to retreat.


    Even when armed with divine tools, Gaius struggled to defend against the Chu Sect elders'' attacks.


    Things were clearly not looking good for Dragon God Hall.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan emerged from the rubble.


    This time, however, he was no longer calm andposed.


    Blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth, and he had an incredibly gloomy look in his eyes.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood as he said coldly, ¡°As expected of the leader of Chu Sect. You could


    counter my Nine Steps of Yunyang. In that case, I shall stop dodging your attacks from here on. I''ll


    have you know that I, Chu Tianfan, am not afraid to fight you head-on!¡±


    I shouldn''t have underestimated Chu Yuan. I thought I was untouchable with the Nine Steps of


    Yunyang, but Chu Yuan was able to counter itpletely with Radial sh. Oh, well... I guess it


    won''t work on every single attack, but not that it matters. If I can''t dodge his attacks, then I''ll fight


    him head-on and crush him with brute force!


    As though he had just heard the funniest joke ever, Chu Yuan burst outughing and said, ¡°Hahaha!


    You think you have what it takes to defeat me? Chu Tianfan, I''ll have you know that I can crush


    those below the god realm like bugs! If I''m not mistaken, your Invoke the Celestial Cloud has only


    reached the fourth stage. You''re still a Supreme, so how do you n on fighting me when you''re not


    even halfway near the god realm? I could kill you with a single p if we shed head-on!¡±

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    ¡°Is that so? I suppose I''ll just have to shatter that confidence of yours then. Let''s see which one of


    us gets to have thestugh!¡±


    Boom!


    With that, a powerful burst of energy erupted from Ye Fan''s body.


    He exuded a golden glow as a dragon appeared behind him.


    Like a snake that had swallowed a huge prey, his muscles expanded as his body puffed up with


    explosive energy.


    ¡°What the... T-That''s Chu Sect''s Dragon God Body!¡±


    King of Fighters and the others were shocked when they saw the golden dragon floating behind Ye


    Fan.


    Having known Ye Fan for years, they had experienced first-hand the power of his Dragon God


    Body.


    Even so, seeing him unleash that terrifyingly powerful technique again after so many years still


    caused them to tremble in awe and fear.


    ¡°Looks like Chu Tianfan has gotten a lot stronger while he was missing. This Dragon God Body is


    much more powerful than the one he used back then! However, the Dragon God Body alone still


    isn''t enough to make up for the huge difference in their power levels!¡±


    Although Sword Saint was impressed by Ye Fan''s disy of power, he couldn''t help but worry about


    Ye Fan''s safety.


    After all, those who had reached the god realm could really crush those below it with ease.


    ording to rumors in the martial arts world, the top ten Supremes in the Sky Ranking could join


    forces and still be no match for god realm fighters.


    That alone showed the huge difference in power between Supreme and god realm.


    King of Fighters nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah... If this is all Chu Tianfan has got, then history is


    going to repeat itself...¡±


    Ye Fan and I may hold lots of grudges against each other, but our conflicts are restricted to internal


    ones within the country. Now that we''re currently facing an invasion by foreign forces, I am


    genuinely hoping for Ye Fan to win. However, that seems like wishful thinking at this point...


    Chu Yuan shook his head and said with a chuckle, ¡°Chu Tianfan, if this is your n to defeat me,


    then I suggest you give up while you still can. Your Dragon God Body is no match for a god realm


    fighter like me! I know how to perform this Body Tempering Martial Art too!¡±


    And here I thought he would have some kind of powerful trump card up his sleeve! Turns out it''s just


    Dragon God Body! Poor guy... He doesn''t even realize he''s fated to lose before we even have this


    final exchange!


    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered on the horizon, and in those dark clouds was a dragon surrounded


    by golden streaks of lightning.


    ¡°What''s this? What''s happening up in the sky?¡±


    The sudden change shocked everyone at the scene.


    It was evening then, so the bright red sun was setting in the west when the dark clouds gathered


    and darkened the skies.


    Right as everyone thought a thunderstorm was about toe, they heard a loud crackling


    noise, and a rod of lightning came down from the clouds above.


    Ye Fan stood on the horizon and shouted at the sky above, ¡°Thunderdrake, I summon you!¡±


    Boom!


    A deafening boom echoed throughout the area as a thunderbolt came down on Ye Fan.


    A terrifying aura swept across thend.


    The look on Chu Yuan''s face changed instantly. ¡°W-What is that technique?¡±


    The chaotic battlefield wentpletely silent as everyone stopped fighting to look at Ye Fan, who


    was being showered with thunderbolts.


    ¡°I-Is Mr. Chu about to undergo some kind of transformation or something?¡± Li Er and Lei San


    eximed in unison as they watched on in fear and shock.


    Even Gaius, who had been serving Ye Fan for over a decade, had never seen him in such a


    powerful state.


    Connecting the heavens and the earth by controlling thunder and lightning? What kind of sorcery is


    this?


    Everyone in Yunzhou, too, noticed the bizarre phenomenon above Mount Yunding.


    An old married couple was about to head home after a game of poker when they saw the lightning


    shes in the east.


    Naturally, the two of them freaked out.


    The old man pointed at the top of Mount Yunding and eximed, ¡°Darling, look! The lightning is


    striking the same spot repeatedly! Do you think some kind of god has descended from the


    heavens?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It''s just some thunder and lightning! Why are you freaking out so


    much? Honestly, you''ve got to be the most cowardly man I''ve ever seen! This is probably why


    you''ve been such a failure your entire life!¡± the old woman snapped.


    For some reason, saying all that reminded her of past events, and the old woman started sobbing


    as she continued, ¡°Why is life so miserable for us? We have a really excellent daughter, but then


    she married a useless man who had to live with us! We even had to work really hard to help him


    achieve sess in life! Right when things were finally starting to work out for him, he ended up


    dying a few yearster! As if that wasn''t bad enough, our poor daughter got so devastated after


    bing a widow at such a young age that she ran away from home! I don''t even know where she


    is right now! Ugh, I hate Ye Fan so much! Not only did he hurt our daughter, but he also ruined our


    entire family!¡±


    She got so upset that she actually wished it was a god who had appeared atop Mount Yunding.


    That way, she could have a chance at turning back time to the point before her daughter got


    married.


    If I could go back in time, I would do everything in my power to stop my daughter from marrying that


    man!


    The old woman was crying so much that her eyes got all swollen.


    ¡°D-Darling...¡± The old man standing next to her began trembling all over.


    The old woman looked up at him and yelled angrily, ¡°What? Are you so useless that you don''t even


    know what to say? What''s gotten into you? You look like you''ve seen a ghost!¡±


    The old man simply kept quiet and pointed in front of him.


    The old woman then shifted her gaze in the direction he was pointing at, only to go pale a second


    later.


    She was so shocked that she nearly fainted on the spot.


    A slender figure could be seen standing at the end of the horizon.


    There were thunderclouds gathered above his head, and a golden dragon was coiled around his


    leg.


    The three Thunderstripes on his forehead were glowing brightly as well.


    The old married couple was on the verge of losing their minds as they eximed in unison, ¡°I-I-Is


    that Ye Fan?¡±


    Ye Fan''s power levels kept increasing as the thunderclouds continued to gather atop Mount


    Yunding, and the three Thunderstripes on his forehead soon became four.


    ¡°What the f*ck is that secret technique? Howe I''ve never seen that before?¡± Chu Yuan


    eximed in shock and disbelief.


    Whatever confidence and disdain he had earlier was reced by fear and uncertainty.


    No, I can''t let him go on like this!


    Fearing the power that was flowing out of Ye Fan''s body, Chu Yuan decided not to wait any longer.


    He quickly clenched his fists andunched an attack at Ye Fan.


    Boom!


    Chu Yuan''s fist moved so fast that it nearly broke the sound barrier.


    In just the blink of an eye, his punchnded square on Ye Fan''s chest.


    ¡°Haha! I''ve got you!¡± Chu Yuan yelled with a gleeful chuckle.


    However, his smile faded when he realized his punch only knocked Ye Fan back by an inch.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It didn''t even do any damage to Ye Fan''s body whatsoever.


    What? How is this possible? Why isn''t he injured after taking my punch head-on?


    As Chu Yuan slowly looked up at Ye Fan, he saw thetter staring him down with a faint smile.


    Ye Fan then charged up his power and punched Chu Yuan in return.


    Boom!


    Chu Yuan was immediately sent flying from the impact.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    ¡°Let''s go again, brat!¡±


    After he was sent flying backward, Chu Yuan roared and rushed forward again.


    Although he didn''t know what method Chu Tianfan had used to enhance his strength by so many


    folds, dwelling on that matter was no longer significant in the face of the imminent battle.


    The only thing Chu Yuan yearned for at that moment was victory.


    ¡°I''ve remained patient and plotted this for so many years. Now that I''m one step away from


    aplishing sess, nothing can stop me from bing a saint! I''ll murder anyone who dares


    to impede or obstruct me! How dare a worthless person like you wish to defeat me, Chu Tianfan?


    How delusional of you!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    His determined bellows reverberated throughout the area.


    Chu Yuan dashed toward Ye Fan with burning obsession and intense malice.


    This time, he went all out.


    Ceaseless attacks showered Ye Fan as if he was caught in a maelstrom.


    In one second, Chu Yuan rained his fist a hundred times on Ye Fan, and each punch was packed


    with terrifying force.


    Every single one of his strikes carried the explosive power of lightning.


    Chu Yuan''s mighty assault almost turned the air around him into a void as his frightening aura


    spread outward rapidly at a few hundred meters per second.


    Mount Yunding Vi, where Ye Fan used to live in, was shattered and copsed because of the


    aura Chu Yuan radiated.


    Although the fight took ce in the sky, its intensity caused Mount Yunding to shake.


    At that instant, Chu Yuan was like a lion on steroids, emitting waves of domineering aura and


    unleashing endless attacks across the atmosphere.


    Chu Qitian, Anderson, and the others were shocked to their cores. Why have we never seen this


    side of Old Mr. Chu after all these years? His every strike and move isced with zing fury and


    ferocity.


    ¡°It seems that Chu Tianfan has truly driven Old Mr. Chu to a corner.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is also very formidable for being able to pressure Old Mr. Chu to this extent.¡±


    The Chu Sect members began looking at Chu Tianfan with hints of newfound respect.


    Regardless of the oue of this battle today, his name will be remembered by future generations.


    After all, he managed to put up a fight with a god realm master at the young age of around twenty.


    Whether he wins or loses, this achievement is unprecedented and probably will never happen


    again.


    While everyone was amazed by Chu Yuan''s imposing offense, Ye Fan didn''t back down as he


    reciprocated Chu Yuan''s relentless attacks with more violent strikes.


    Bang!


    Golden light enveloped his lightning-charged body.


    He stomped the ground andunched himself upward, engaging in a fistfight with Chu Yuan.


    Every time they shed with one another, the resulting impact was no different from the force


    produced in a collision of twos.


    The ensuing shockwave tore through the air in all directions, with the two men at its center.


    What was more bewildering was how sparks flew when their bodies shed.


    It was as if the duel was not between two humans but between two metal robots.


    Boom!


    They mmed into each other again.


    Chu Yuan sent a kick forcefully. Ye Fan ced his hands together in front of his chest and endured


    the kick head-on.


    The explosion that followed sent both men stumbling backward.


    Then, without hesitation, they flung themselves into the air and crashed into each other again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Sounds of explosions created from the repeated collision of their bodies rumbled across the sky like


    thunder.


    When viewed from afar, Chu Yuan and Ye Fan''s battle looked like two enormous dragons fighting


    and tangling in the vast atmosphere.


    An attack from any of them could shatter a mountain, but such terrifying assaults failed to inflict any


    damage on each other.


    They went back and forth, exchanging blows and sending sparks flying across the horizon.


    At that moment, the evening sun had set, and brilliant stars twinkled on the expansive horizon.


    Under the starry night, Chu Yuan''s and Ye Fan''s figures streaked across the sky like shooting stars


    as their fight raged from Eastern District to Western District, changing their battlefield from the sky


    to the wilderness.


    Golden lightning snakes shed whenever Ye Fan struck with his lightning-charged body.


    Chu Yuan was simrly daunting. With the power of Dragon God covering his body, his god realm


    capabilities seemed to overwhelm everything standing in his path.


    He concentrated his Qi and unleashed tens of thousands of flying swords formed from his Qi at Ye


    Fan.


    Still, thetter managed to smash all the swords into smithereens.


    The glinting sparks of light erupted in the starry sky like fireworks.


    The phenomenal battle attracted not only the attention of the crowd on Mount Yunding.


    All the people on the streets and alleys couldn''t help lifting their heads and gazing up at the sky.


    The vehicles on the roads halted, the students doing their revision at school crowded at the


    windows, the elders watching television at home walked out of the house, and even those having


    their meals put down their utensils in their hands.


    Thousands upon thousands of people assembled in the streets, looking shocked as they listened to


    the thundering sound in the sky and stared at the two figures streaking across the horizon like


    shooting stars.


    ¡°Mommy, it''s so pretty. Is someone setting off fireworks?¡± a little girl uttered in her childish voice


    while looking up at the sky on the street.


    However, no one could reply to her.


    Those ordinary citizens living as the lowest members of the society didn''t have the faintest idea of


    the significant war happening in Yunzhou at that moment, much less being aware of how the


    oue of that battle would determine the fate of countless people.


    They only knew that they had to go to work the next day, pay their rent when it was due, and finish


    doing the work assigned to them by their employers.


    How could oneprehend something beyond their imagination when the pressure of day-to-day


    survival bogged down their minds?


    Although themoners were clueless, Zhang Zixi and the others, fighting in the bloodbath for their


    country at Mount Yunding, fathomed that the scintiting sparks weren''t fireworks.


    Instead, those were repeated shes of two people caught in a life-and-death situation.


    Nevertheless, even if they knew how dangerous that faraway battle was, they couldn''t help but feel


    amazed.


    ¡°I-Is this what the fight between the two strongest martial artists looks like?¡± King of Fighters and


    Sword Saint gazed up dreamily.


    Ye Qingtian, who was gravely injured, was also looking at the fight in admiration.


    The rest of the martial artists at Mount Yunding were simrly deeply astounded.


    Meanwhile, over ten miles away, even Lu Tianhe, leading his troops out, wore an astonished look


    on his aged face.


    He stopped his car and hastily got out of the vehicle, standing in the middle of the barren field and


    staring at the two figures engaged in a ferocious battle in the starry sky.


    No amount of words could describe the immense shock filling his chest at that instant.


    I''ve never seen such a brilliant battle in my whole life. This is equivalent to a life-and-death duel


    between two god realm martial artists at the peak of their abilities!


    A fight between two beings of such an advanced level could rarely be found even in the history


    books of the martial arts world. Yet, it was being disyed before everyone''s eyes at that moment.


    The sensation of having the honor and fortune to witness that ultimate battle caused every member


    of the martial arts world present to be overwhelmed by waves of emotions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The fight dragged on as Chu Yuan and Ye Fan continued exchanging powerful blows, invoking a


    violent and devastating storm to rage across Yunzhou.


    Chu Qitian was utterly dumbfounded, while the elders of Chu Sect were filled with dread.


    Even those Supremes from India were astounded.


    They had fought Ye Fan before, and all of them knew how formidable he was.


    Yet, little did they imagine he was powerful to the extent of being capable of fighting Chu Yuan as an


    equal.


    Their battle disrupted the horizon and even caused the night sky to be adorned with sparks


    generated from their collisions.


    Even after shing with Chu Yuan over a hundred times, Ye Fan could still hold his ground.


    He gained confidence and retaliated harder as the fight dragged on.


    ¡°F*ck! How is Chu Tianfan so strong? Even if he had started training inside his mother''s womb, he


    couldn''t have gotten so capable!¡±


    Jealousy, indignance, and fury churned within Chu Tianqi, driving him to the edge of madness.


    His eyes reddened because of the envy and resentment washing over him.

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Anyone below god realm was like insects.


    That saying was an iron rule that everyone in the martial arts world believed without a doubt.


    It was simr to believing in the sun rising from the east and water flowing downward.


    That was the truth that could not be changed in the hearts of every person in the martial arts world.


    Upon knowing that Ye Fan would return to Chu Sect, India''s three greatest Supremes were terrified.


    Junie was also saddened.


    It did not matter that the Dragon yers had reappeared in the world or that thousands of soldiers


    were gathered at Mount Yunding. The people of Chu Sect still believed that victory was on their


    side.


    It was because everyone was confident about one thing¡ªChu Yuan of god realm could definitely


    defeat Ye Fan.


    However, no one had expected Ye Fan to break the iron rule of the martial arts world.


    He was only a Supreme, yet he could exchange blows with Chu Yuan without being at a


    disadvantage.


    That, of course, shocked everyone.


    ¡°No! How is this possible? The iron rule is impossible to be overturned. This Chu Tianfan must''ve


    used some sort of taboo technique to reach god realm in such a short time. He won''tst long! It


    won''t take long. He''ll still lose!¡± Chu Qitian clenched his teeth as he released a roar filled with


    resentment and anger.


    King Folo and the other two were silent as they watched the battle in front of them with wide eyes.


    The feeling of shock and fear they had for Chu Tianfan increased.


    They felt relieved to have surrendered back when they were in India.


    Otherwise, with the power that Ye Fan was showing now, they would not have been able to defeat


    Ye Fan even if they had used up all of India''s resources.


    What kind of ce is China? Why is it that there''s a ridiculously powerful individual born every few


    hundred years? Right now, that individual is Chu Tianfan. A few hundred years back, there was also


    someone simr. It is said that the first ancestor of the Chu family and founder of Chu Sect, Chu


    Yunyang, is from China! Could China be the ce where the power of dragons gathers and aura


    umtes?


    King Folo and the others were overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    Ever since there were books of record in the martial arts world, countless geniuses had been born.


    However, it was rare for a young and powerful individual like Ye Fan to be able to fight against a god


    realm master.


    The one thing that everyone in the world could not figure out was that even if it was a ridiculously


    powerful individual that turned up every few hundred years, most of them were from China.


    They wondered if it was really a coincidence or if some necessity was hidden behind such a


    coincidence.


    It was said that an area of water and soil would be used to raise that same area of people.


    Many powerful individuals were born in Saspiuburg, China. People wondered if the strength of


    these individuals had anything to do with thend.


    Everyone was shocked as they continued to watch the battle in front of them.


    Of course, the battle at the bottom of Mount Yunding was also at its peak.


    Huangniu and ckie had joined hands, and at the start, ze had been defeated steadily by the


    two.


    However, ze continuously transformed and turned into its strongest form. Huangniu and ckie


    were a little overwhelmed by ze''s vicious attacks.


    They could only depend on each other and try to slow down ze.


    ¡°You b*stard! How can there be such a monster in this world? This is impossible!¡± Huangniu felt


    pressured. It could not figure it out as it gritted its teeth and forced itself to fight.


    How can a scary monster like ze be born into an ordinary world like Earth? Unless this monster


    isn''t a beast from this world?


    While Huangniu was thinking to itself, ze spat out a mouthful of fire and engulfed the ce with


    mes.


    Huangniu was not in a rush to dodge as it held out a leg and kicked ckie, who was beside it, to


    the front to help it block the attack from the line of fire.


    ¡°Sorry, my friend...¡±


    With the principle that it was better to betray a friend than betray its belief, Huangniu apologized


    insincerely after using ckie as its shield.


    ckie, charred from the burn, rushed toward Huangniu while screaming.


    It looked as though it was cursing loudly at Huangniu.


    If they were not in front of the bigger enemy, ckie would have taken Huangniu''s life.


    Huangniu chuckled and said, ¡°My friend, the fur on my body is yellow. If I''m burnt, I''ll turn ck.


    You''re different from me. You have ck fur, so there''s no difference if you get burnt.¡±


    ckie almost died of anger upon hearing that.


    It jumped and kicked left, kicking Huangniu to a further ce.


    Upon seeing that scene, ze undoubtedly felt angry because it was ignored.


    These b*stards. How dare they fool around while fighting against me? This is so humiliating!


    Exasperated, zeunched an even more powerful attack.


    At that moment, ckie and Huangniu''s situation undoubtedly became more serious.


    It was not only this battle.


    The victory of the other battles was also leaning toward Chu Sect.


    After all, Chu Sect was the most powerful in the martial arts world with a renowned history.


    Even though Dragon God Hall had the upper hand with more soldiers, if one were topare


    strength, Dragon God Hall was far from Chu Sect.


    After exchanging blows, Dragon God Hall fell behind.


    The Dragon yers had even been suppressed by a Comprehensive Array Attack from an elder of


    Chu Sect.


    Gaius and the others had also considered using Ice Fire Dragon to attack.


    However, if they were to use that formation, they would not be able to wield the power of the divine


    tools they had.


    There was no difference between the increment of power with the formation and the increment of


    strength with their divine tools.


    ¡°Gaius, think of something.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, we won''t be able to hold on for too long.¡±


    Owen and the others had also realized the gravity of the situation. While reluctantly fighting against


    the enemy, they had no choice but to turn to Gaius.


    ¡°What f*cking idea would I have? This damn Chu Sect. Who knew their Comprehensive Array


    Attack was so powerful?¡± Gaius was also filled with frustration and exasperation.


    Until now, those two scary elders from Chu Sect had not yet appeared.


    Those two elders were in the top five of Sky Ranking.


    If the two of them were to arrive, Dragon God Hall would definitely be crushed.


    Apart from the Demonic Duo, Tang Yun had not arrived either.


    If this battle dragged on any longer, it would only be a disadvantage to Dragon God Hall.


    ¡°It seems like we can only depend on Dragon Master now! As long as Dragon Master finishes his


    battle earlier and defeats Chu Yuan, then death will be the only oue for the remaining insects of


    Chu Sect. Dragon Master, you must win!¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others could only ce their hope on Ye Fan.


    Previously, they did not dare to think so.


    After all, the strength of someone from the god realm was truly terrifying.


    Before the battle started, Gaius and the others had thought it would be fine if the fight between


    Dragon Master and Chu Yuan ended in a tie. They did not hope to win.


    However, they had now seen how vicious their Dragon Master was.


    With lightning surrounding him, he looked like a divine being who had just descended onto Earth.


    Chu Yuan was no match for him.


    Ye Fan had gone crazy from fighting.


    Upon witnessing such a scene, Gaius and the others had undoubtedly gotten more confident.


    They started to have hope that Ye Fan would win.


    Bang!


    Yet another deafening boom tore through the air.


    A fully unleashed Dragon God Body was up against a Raijin Thunderdrake with four


    Thunderstripes.


    The fists of the two men collided fiercely in the air.


    It was as if a meteorite had crashed into Earth.


    The terrifying booming sound had nearly shattered the surrounding space.


    With the two of them in the center, Qi surrounded them like a raging sea.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ze, ckie, and the others were also caught by this gust of wind as they backed away a few


    meters.


    At the foot of Yunzhou, the ss of many tall buildings within a radius of thousands of meters


    shattered.


    Thend trembled as though an earthquake was happening.


    The surroundings looked as though the world was about to be destroyed, yet Ye Fan and Chu Yuan


    were in their own world as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as their fists collided, they immediately broke away.


    The two each backed a hundred meters.


    ¡°Again!¡± Chu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot from the fighting, and he rushed forward again.


    However, Ye Fan no longer had the patience to fight with him. He had already noticed that Dragon


    God Hall could not hold on any longer at the battles on Mount Yunding.


    He must quickly end the fight.


    With a decision set, Ye Fan bit his tongue, and his expression changed with the sight of the


    crimson-red blood.


    In an instant, dark clouds formed in the sky, and thunder and lightning shed once more. Endless


    amounts of Power of Lightning gathered at the center of Ye Fan''s eyebrows.


    The fifth Thunderstripe was slowly forming!

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    The Raijin Thunderdrake was stronger, but its burden on one''s body was far greater than the


    Dragon God Body.


    Especially for Ye Fan now, the burden of the three to four Thunderstripes was the greatest.


    As the Thunderstripes increased, the burden on the body would increase as well.


    That was also why Ye Fan did not unleash the Thunderstripes to their maximum amount in one go.


    Instead, he increased them one by one.


    Otherwise, there was a possibility that Ye Fan''s body might not be able to withstand the sudden


    increase in power.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Ye Fan''s strength increased once more.


    Chu Yuan, who was closest to him, was shocked. He was freaking out on the inside.


    Don''t tell me he can still increase his power. Damn it! Just what kind of technique is he practicing?


    Chu Yuan felt he was about to go crazy as he felt the increase in Ye Fan''s power again.


    He was already surprised that Ye Fan could hold him back for a long time.


    Yet he did not expect that Ye Fan was not yet at his limit.


    Chu Yuan''s Dragon God Body had been unleashed to its fullest potential.


    Besides the Dragon God Body, he had also borrowed some of his power from god realm to


    strengthen his body during the battle.


    Only then was he able to block Ye Fan''s strong attack.


    If he only relied on his Dragon God Body, Chu Yuan was not confident that he would survive the


    attack.


    While Chu Yuan was clouded with his concerns, Ye Fan''s strength had reached its peak.


    The terrifying aura caused the crowd to tremble.


    ¡°W-What great strength! D-Did Chu Tianfan be stronger again?¡± King of Fighters shouted in


    surprise.


    Sword Saint also looked at Ye Fan as though he was looking at a monster.


    ¡°This brat is such a talented man. It''s alle down to this, yet he still has a trump card? King of


    Fighters, you and I have overestimated ourselves back then when we treated such a terrifying


    person as our enemy.¡±


    Sword Saint''s thoughts were a mess, and he was lost in a whirlpool of emotions.


    Chu Yuan had already noticed something strange. He frowned as he asked Ye Fan, ¡°Chu Tianfan,


    what is this technique of yours? It can''t be the Dragon God Body! Could it also be the Body


    Tempering Martial Art recorded in the Book of Celestial Cloud?¡±


    Ye Fan did not answer him. He was feeling the energy flow through his veins like the raging sea.


    It''s only five Thunderstripes, yet I''ve be so strong. If I were to practice all nine Thunderstripes,


    wouldn''t it be as if the God of Thunder had reincarnated?


    Ye Fan was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. In his heart, he was grateful to the girl stuck in the


    secret realm.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, did you only just notice that this isn''t the Dragon God Body? It seems your eye for


    discerning power is not that powerful.¡± Ye Fan shook his head as heughed. His words wereced


    with disdain.


    Ye Fan''s smug attitude angered Chu Yuan.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me in that tone? Don''t think I''ll be afraid of you just because you mastered a


    few Body Tempering Martial Arts. The power of god realm is not something you canpete with


    those dirty tricks you learned! Besides, I don''t think you''llst long with the technique you used to


    increase your power. It will be your death day when your energy drains and you return to your


    original form!¡± Chu Yuan yelled as he rushed toward Ye Fan once more, using Chu Sect Fatal


    Moves.


    Ye Fan shook his head as he smiled. On the inside, he was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Today, I shall use you to test the strength of this Raijin Thunderdrake.¡±


    Swish!


    A sh of Thunderdrake boomed through the horizon.


    One could only see Ye Fan''s figure, swift as a sword, surging toward the depths of the gxy.


    He looked like a divine sword that was prating through space.


    Li Er and the others could only see Ye Fan holding a thunderbolt in the depths of the horizon.


    It looked as though he was holding the God of Thunder''s hammer as he viciously smashed it onto


    Chu Yuan.


    Boom!


    The two started attacking each other once more.


    That booming sound was loud as it echoed across the sky.


    ¡°You must win!¡±


    The people of Jiangdong sped their hands to their chests as they prayed non-stop in their hearts.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The strong fighters of Chu Sect clenched their teeth as they felt equally tense.


    In their hearts, they were screaming in hopes that Chu Yuan could finish off Chu Tianfan.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Ye Fan and Chu Yuan started another vicious round of battle.


    However, the impasse that everyone predicted did not happen.


    Going up against Ye Fan''s earth-shattering punch, Chu Yuan was shocked to find that all his power


    had fallen apart under Ye Fan''s punch.


    ¡°T-T-This is impossible!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s eyes widened in shock as horror shed through him like a tide.


    Never in his wildest dream did he expect that he, someone with the power of god realm, would be


    unable to block Ye Fan''s attack.


    However, it was toote when he realized this cruel reality.


    After his punch, like the God of Thunder''s hammer, shattered Chu Yuan''s attack, Ye Fan


    immediately smashed Chu Yuan''s chest.


    Only a muffled grunt was heard.


    Chu Yuan''s body received a heavy blow.


    His ribs cracked, and blood sprayed across the sky.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, Chu Yuan''s chest sank down rapidly, and blood gushed out of


    his mouth.


    Ye Fan did not stop after that attack.


    Following the punch was a vicious kick.


    At that moment, the scrawny figure seemed like an eagle spreading its wings.


    Boom!


    Another muffled grunt could be heard.


    While blood spurted out from him, Chu Yuan''s body ruthlessly smashed to the ground below.


    ¡°Boundless Destruction!¡±


    After Ye Fan unleashed two attacks in session, he immediately used his third move¡ªBoundless


    Destruction.


    That move was abination that Ye Fan had created from two secret techniques of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky.


    It was the most powerful individual attack that he had.


    The moment he made that move, the crowd felt as if a hole had been formed in the gxy.


    The sound of an explosion that had broken through the sonic barrier nearly shattered everyone''s


    eardrums.


    At that moment, Ye Fan had gone crazy from fighting.


    After attacking Chu Yuan with two vicious moves, he still wanted to attack him with a thunderous


    move.


    Chu Qitian''s eyes immediately turned red when he noticed that side of the battle.


    Ye Fan, that b*stard! Is he trying to kill Chu Yuan?


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you b*stard!¡±


    In an instant, countless anxious and angry shouts echoed through the air of Mount Yunding.


    However, Ye Fan paid no mind to it.


    Eyes bloodshot from the fight, Ye Fan only had one thought.


    That was to eradicate Chu Yuan.


    He must conjure up an ending for his hard work over the past ten years.


    Finally, he had done so under everyone''s gazes.


    Ye Fan''s final blow was just as powerful.


    Thunder boomed as gold light shed through the sky.


    From afar, it looked as though a burning meteorite had viciously fallen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were eight continuous booming sounds. They were like nuclear explosions as they exploded


    violently on the ground below.


    Chu Yuan''s body was like a tiny boat in a violent storm. With one blow, he was sent flying hundreds


    of meters away.


    The punches continuouslynded on Chu Yuan''s body one after another.


    Whenever a loud explosion sound could be heard, it was apanied by fresh blood spurting from


    Chu Yuan.


    The crimson-red blood had stained the ground beneath their feet.


    The stars shined brightly above them; the gold stars twinkled in the sky.


    Beneath them, blood was flowing.


    The colorful gold and striking red had undoubtedly be the most contrasting colors in the sky.


    Finally, after the eight continuous booms, it turned silent.


    The dust settled, and the fighting stopped.


    Silence filled the air at Mount Yunding.


    It was as if time had stopped.


    Only the breeze blew through the giant space as the man stood proudly.


    Ye Fan stood proudly at the top.


    Beneath his feet, thousands stared up at him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It looked as though the most devout believers were looking up at their God.

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    All across the horizon, a heavy silence filled the air.


    Even as shes of lightning lit up the sky, Ye Fan stood tall and proud.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chu Qitian, on the other hand, was frozen to the spot. ¡°G-Grandpa?¡±


    Gone were his feelings of anger and anxiety, only to be reced by fear and shock.


    I-I don''t believe this! How could Grandpa have lost to Ye Fan? Grandpa''s the one I respect and


    admire the most, yet he lost to the person I hate with a passion!


    Apart from Chu Yuan, the fighters from Chu Sect had also suffered a great defeat. Thus, they had


    no choice but to hold back their attack on Mount Yunding.


    The next second, everyone turned and looked at the spot where Chu Yuan had fallen, their eyes full


    of pain and sadness.


    ¡°H-Have we been defeated?¡±


    ¡°I-Is this the end of our great Chu Sect?¡±


    In an instant, a wave of utter despair and grief washed over the entire Chu Sect.


    On the other hand, those from Dragon God Hall recovered from their initial shock and gradually


    broke into smiles.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°We''ve won!¡±


    ¡°Victory is ours!¡±


    ¡°Our Dragon Master is the best!¡±


    The more people began pping and cheering, the more their voices shook the ground and


    reverberated through Mount Yunding.


    Unable to control her joy, Ye Yuyan promptly nted a big kiss on her nephew''s cheek. ¡°Look, Lin!


    Your father has won! Isn''t he just amazing?¡±


    Despite her excitement, the child in her arms remained stoic as he stared in Chu Yuan''s direction.


    His face, without a doubt, was devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Is that it? Have we really won?¡±


    Some people were understandably sad, while others were happy. However, several people like King


    of Fighters, Sword Saint, and War God were highly doubtful.


    As supreme grandmasters and the pirs of China, they had fought against Chu Yuan for countless


    years.


    What baffled them, though, was how easily Ye Fan had defeated thetter.


    Indeed, Ye Fan was powerful, and his attacks were fierce and relentless.


    When lightning surrounded him, it was as though the God of Thunder had descended upon Earth.


    Heunched such a swift and overwhelming attack on Chu Yuan that thetter barely had any


    chance to retaliate.


    If someone else were to take the brunt of that assault, they''d have been obliterated, and the fight


    would''ve ended there and then.


    However, the person in question now was none other than Chu Yuan, whom everyone had deemed


    the strongest on Earth.


    Would the old master of Chu Sect be beaten that easily?


    Just as King of Fighters and the rest continued to ponder the situation, Ye Fan suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Show yourself, Chu Yuan. I know you haven''t lost yet.¡±


    A deep timbre in Ye Fan''s voice gave it a solemn weight as it resounded throughout the mountains.


    His eyes, cold and menacing as always, never once left the spot where Chu Yuan had fallen.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the fight hasn''t ended?¡±


    Needless to say, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Li Er and the others felt their short-lived joy going up in a puff of smoke.


    Ye Yuyan, too, had stopped smiling as she tightened her grip around Chu Lin.


    Chu Tianqi was just as stunned, but it wasn''t long before he felt a powerful energy vortex swirling


    beneath the pile of rubble.


    Like a ball of fire, it burned stronger with each passing second.


    ¡°It''s Grandpa! Grandpa''s still alive!¡± Chu Qitian shouted excitedly as though he had seen the light at


    the end of the tunnel.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu Qitian finished his sentence, the ground began to shake.


    The tremors got so terrifying that everyone thought a volcanic eruption was about to ur.


    The next second, andslide of rocks and gravel came bounding down the mountain and gathered


    in one specific spot.


    Boom!


    Secondster, the rocks were blown apart, and a loud explosion filled the air.


    A majestic figure began to rise from the pile of rubble, like a sun slowly making its way through the


    sky.


    Despite the darkness of the night, his body glowed with a bright rainbow hue, and upon closer


    inspection, one could even see flickering ck lines on it.


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows as he felt a knot in the pit of his stomach.


    ¡°Those ck lines seem rather familiar...¡± he muttered to himself.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried to dig into his memories, he still couldn''t figure out why


    there was such a strong sense of familiarity.


    By then, Chu Yuan had fully reappeared, his aura even more menacing than before as he greeted


    Ye Fan with a cold-eyed stare.


    If looks could kill, Ye Fan would''ve been hacked to pieces by that death stare.


    When Chu Yuan finally stopped in his tracks, one could still vaguely see the wound on his chest and


    the blood trickling down his arm.


    ¡°It''s been a while. Ever since I took control of Chu Sect and reached the pinnacle of power, no one


    has been able to hurt me. s, of all the people in the world, I can''t believe it''s the abandoned


    bastard of our family who has injured me,¡± Chu Yuan uttered in a low, raspy voice.


    His eyes were glowing with hate and anger, and it was clear that he had an insatiable bloodlust to


    feed.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I shall make this yourst day on Earth. Since you''ve managed to injure me, I


    suppose you can die smiling,¡± Chu Yuan added.


    Ye Fan, however, remained unfazed. ¡°You should be the one dying today, Chu Yuan! The task of


    killing you was entrusted to me by Great-grandma, so I have to see it through. As long as you''re


    alive, there won''t be any peace in the Chu family, China, or Jiangdong.¡±


    As calm as Ye Fan sounded, there was no mistaking the strong sense of responsibility in him. After


    all, he was a man on a mission.


    Moreover, Old Madam Chu had handed the Yunyang jade pendant to him before he embarked on


    his journey.


    From that moment on, killing Chu Yuan was no longer a personal vendetta.


    Ye Fan had to do it for the sake of his family and country, and as long as Chu Yuan remained


    standing, there was no way he''d back down.


    ¡°Hahaha... I knew it had to be that olddy stirring the pot. Once I''ve killed you today, I''ll destroy her


    too! It''s time to make her pay for everything she has done to me!¡± Chu Yuan eximed before


    bursting into loud, maniacalughter.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Fan yelled. ¡°How dare you insult Great-grandma. For that alone, you deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°You''re the one who deserves death!¡± Chu Yuan retorted.


    The next second, he narrowed his eyes and stomped his foot.


    The force was so great that it felt as if the mountains had crashed into the sea and triggered


    massive earth tremors.


    ¡°This technique... Is that Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡± Ye Fan mused as he furrowed his brows.


    I know Chu Yuan has yet to y his trump card. We''ve been fighting for a while, but he hasn''t used


    his ultimate move¡ªInvoke the Celestial Sky. Ha! Little does he know I''ve been waiting for this


    moment. I''ve been waiting for him to pull out all the stops and make one final blow. It''s time to see


    what he''s truly capable of.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before everyone could feel the surge of energy tearing through the area.


    Within seconds, a strong gust of wind began to rise.


    Clouds of elemental force closed in from all directions like the raging sea and washed over the peak


    of Mount Yunding.


    From a distance, it looked as though a flight of dragons had wrapped themselves around the


    mountains as they steadily ascended. It was, without a doubt, a magnificent sight.


    Lu Tianhe and the rest, who had set up camp outside of Yunzhou, couldn''t help but gape at the


    scene in front of them.


    ¡°Check out the rays of light on the horizon and that crazy gust of wind.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that some kind of divine force?¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, the final battle is about to begin!¡±


    The more Lu Tianhe gazed at the windstorm whipping around them, the more worried and solemn


    he became.


    Damn it. I can''t shake off this sense of unease. It''s the first time I''ve witnessed such raw, shocking


    power. We''re dozens of kilometers away, yet we''ve already been thrown into this windstorm. How


    much scarier would it be on the peak of Mount Yunding?

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    ¡°How is it, Chu Tianfan? Have you started to tremble with fear?¡± Chu Yuan taunted. ¡°I know you''re


    scared, but you have nothing to worry about. I won''t let you stay fearful for long because you''ll soon


    die at my hands! You won''t feel anything when you''re dead!¡±


    Waves of boundless energy continued surging through Chu Yuan as he stood with the starry


    horizon behind him and raging clouds at his feet.


    Like a dry sponge, he frantically absorbed all the elemental forces around him with no intention of


    stopping anytime soon.


    From afar, Chu Yuan seemed to be in the center of the vortex, and his every move had the power to


    pull in the heavens and earth.


    The more he felt the energy building up within him, the more arrogant and audacious he became.


    How could he not when he could wrap the vast world before him with a stretch of his arms? Simply


    put, he felt like a divine being who had control over the entire universe.


    Even as Chu Yuan''s loud, booming voice echoed through the area, Ye Fan shrugged it off with a


    derisive snort.


    ¡°Ha! What''s there to be afraid of? You''re about to use Invoke the Celestial Sky, aren''t you? What


    makes you think you''re the only one capable of that?¡± he said coldly and without any trace of fear.


    ¡°By the way, I can also assure you that my technique is a lot more legitimate than yours. It''ll be an


    unwise move on your part if you still wish to use Invoke the Celestial Sky against me.¡±


    To everyone''s surprise, Chu Yuan suddenly burst outughing as if he had just heard the funniest


    joke ever.


    ¡°Oh, Chu Tianfan, you poor child. After all my years of experience, do you honestly think I only know


    those half-baked secret techniques of the Chu family? What a joke! Let me show you what true


    power is and what it means to be invincible! To hell with Invoke the Celestial Sky and Chu Yunyang.


    In my eyes, they''re nothing but trash! Hahaha...¡±


    Needless to say, it was apparent to everyone that Chu Yuan''sughter and words were dripping


    with murderous intent.


    Not long after, the energy concentration in the area had climbed to a peak and threatened to burst


    at any moment.


    A ball of energy exploded at Chu Yuan''s feet and swiftly morphed into the Yin Yang Formation, the


    very formation that had gathered the power of the universe.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°What on earth is that?¡±


    Upon seeing the Yin Yang Formation, everyone at Mount Yunding reeled in amazement.


    Even the citizens in Yunzhou had also noticed the massive formation covering the sky and a


    glowing Chu Yuan standing in the midst of it like a divine being.


    Naturally, no one could take their eyes off such an incredible sight.


    Ye Fan, too, had lost his usual calmness as panic crept up his spine.


    This isn''t Invoke the Celestial Sky! Damn it. Could Chu Yuan be hiding his other trump cards? No,


    it''s time for me to act. I can''t sit by and let him continue gathering energy!


    Having made up his mind, Ye Fan flew out like an arrow shot from the bow and unleashed The


    Chu''s Unrivaled Punch at the ck-and-white formation wheel beneath Chu Yuan.


    As it turned out, he had long figured out that the most critical point of Chu Yuan''s attacky in his


    Yin Yang Formation.


    After all, thetter had relied on the formation wheel to umte that insane amount of power.


    If Ye Fan could destroy the formation, he was sure Chu Yuan would lose his powers and be reduced


    to a sitting duck.


    Boom!


    Within seconds, his attacksnded square on Chu Yuan''s formation and shattered it into pieces.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing the formation wheel break away into shards, Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes! I did it!¡±


    Unfortunately, that relief was short-lived because it wasn''t long before an impending sense of doom


    once again washed over him.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Ye Fan muttered while staring wide-eyed at Chu Yuan.


    Even though the formation wheel was gone, the forces of heaven and earth continued to be drawn


    toward and into Chu Yuan''s body.


    For a moment, Ye Fan was stunned and speechless.


    W-What''s going on? I honestly thought Chu Yuan''s attacks would fall apart once his formation got


    destroyed. Why is the energy still gathering around him?


    Just then, Chu Yuan''s deep, booming voice rang out.


    ¡°You''re very clever, Chu Tianfan. You could tell from one nce that the formation wheel is the


    critical point of my secret technique! However, it''s all toote for you. Everything has been set in


    stone, and there''s no turning back from here on out! Prepare to die, you mere mortals!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as those words were out of Chu Yuan''s mouth, an orb of energy erupted from him and


    morphed into a giant finger.


    Not only was its sizeparable to that of a mountain, but it also seemed strong enough to prop up


    the skies.


    Humbled by the magnificence and power of the giant finger, everyone could only cower in its


    shadow.


    Even Ye Fan had begun to feel as though he was walking on thin ice, and his fear was palpable.


    By then, the crowd had descended into a state of panic. ¡°W-What on earth is that technique?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn''t this been recorded in our intelligence reports?¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint, too, were taken aback by the sheer magnitude of Chu Yuan''s


    power.


    As much as they hated to admit it, they could feel the dread gnawing at their insides.


    Just then, Chu Yuan controlled the giant finger and sent it crashing down on Ye Fan''s spot.


    At the same time, his powerful voice reverberated through the sky.


    ¡°Great me Dragon Finger. Heaven-Wrecking Finger!¡±


    Bam!


    In an instant, the giant golden finger fell from the sky like a ming mountain, its explosive power


    shattering the space around it and sending a st of scorching heat waves.


    Soon, everyone saw the giant finger barreling down toward Ye Fan, threatening to smash him into


    smithereens.


    Knowing how powerful the impact would be, Ye Fan quickly decided to use the Nine Steps of


    Yunyang to dodge Chu Yuan''s attack.


    s, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move out of the giant finger''s attack range.


    It was like running under the sun, where it was virtually impossible to hide from the sun''s rays.


    I guess I''m left with no other choice. I''ll have to go all out!


    With that, Ye Fan decided to change his strategy and take the attack head-on.


    ¡°Boundless Destruction!¡± he bellowed.


    Immediately after, the Celestial Cloud began whirring at warp speed in his elixir field, sending a


    surge of power throughout his body.


    Eventually, Ye Fan gathered the power onto his fist and unleashed a punch that could rival the God


    of Thunder''s hammer.


    Bang!


    A loud rumble rang out as Ye Fan''s Infinity Fist crashed into Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon


    Finger.


    Sadly, the valiant counterattack barely caused a dent in thetter''s giant finger, much to Ye Fan and


    everyone else''s horror.


    Not only did his first punch not hold back the attack, but it was also utterly obliterated.


    Without further ado, Ye Fan threw out several more punches, hoping he could hold off the Great


    me Dragon Finger long enough to activate other more powerful techniques.


    However, he soon realized that he had underestimated Chu Yuan''s capabilities!


    Now that he was aware of the sheer power of the giant finger, Ye Fan knew his attacks were akin to


    tossing stones into the ocean.


    It was simply ludicrous to think that a stone could block the onught of a massive ocean!


    Sure enough, he couldn''t evennd hisst few punches before they were swallowed whole by the


    giant finger.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    The strong force of the giant finger showed no sign of diminishing. It moved toward Ye Fan''s body


    and exerted pressure on him.


    Ye Fan was helpless. He could only shield himself by sping his hands before him.


    Regardless, how could Ye Fan''s weak body endure such divine power?


    Everyone watched as the giant finger threw Ye Fan up in the air before smashing him to the ground.


    Landing on the ground, Ye Fan gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Simultaneously, a bolt of lightning struck down.


    The sixth Thunderstripe appeared in the middle of Ye Fan''s forehead!


    He had finally reached the sixth level of Raijin Thunderdrake!


    The might surrounding Ye Fan increased exponentially once more.


    Lightning crackled around his body, causing it to glow.


    Like the burning sun, explosive energy exploded from his body!


    His newfound power could lift the heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    Under the enhanced power of Raijin Thunderdrake, Ye Fan stopped retreating backward.


    ¡°Break!¡± Ye Fan yelled after a long period of resistance.


    The ground under his feet trembled.


    Arge crack appeared and spread out like a spider web. Ye Fan stood in the middle of it as the


    crack grewrger.


    Everyone was awestruck.


    They wondered how powerful he was to break the ground as though it were ayer of ice.


    After blocking the impact of the giant finger, Ye Fan pulled an arm back and threw a sudden punch.


    The punch was strong and covered with lightning energy.


    It was as if the God of Thunder hadnded a harsh blow on the giant finger.


    With a deafening boom, the mighty finger crumbled like powder.


    W-W-What...


    How can this be?


    There was an unnerving silence.


    Everyone on Mount Yunding held their tongues when Ye Fan resisted Chu Yuan''s blow.


    Chu Qitian and everyone else who had thought that they had secured victory were shocked.


    ¡°H-He blocked it?¡±


    ¡°H-How can he be so powerful?¡±


    The men from Chu Sect were on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    Chu Yuan''s might was simply majestic.


    It could even destroy the earth.


    Yet, such a remarkable attack had been blocked by Ye Fan.


    ¡°It''s the Body Tempering Martial Art! It''s the Body Tempering Martial Art that allowed him to


    generate lighting and saved him!¡±


    Chu Qitian quickly realized the reason why Ye Fan could deflect the blow.


    It was because of the sixth Thunderstripe that had appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°Damn it! What kind of martial art is this? Chu Tianfan... How did he cultivate and be so


    powerful?¡±


    Chu Qitian was close to despair.


    He had thought that he would have the power to defeat Ye Fan after fusing with Angie''s Jade Eyes.


    Yet, it appeared that he had underestimated Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan did not even reveal half of his power in the war in Japan a few days ago.


    Ye Fan panted wildly as the six Thunderstripes on his forehead shone brilliantly.


    Along with the intense heaving of Ye Fan''s chest, the Celestial Cloud spun in the elixir field.


    Ye Fan had lost much energy and stamina after fighting continuously and using the Raijin


    Thunderdrake.


    He had to make full use of time and recover quickly.


    After resting for a while, he stood up, raised his head, and stared at the arrogant figure coldly.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, show me what you''ve got. Today, I, Chu Tianfan, will defeat you and make you


    recognize my abilities!¡± Ye Fanughed and a trace of ruthlessness appeared on his handsome


    face.


    Chu Yuan looked down at him with his back facing the horizon, chuckling arrogantly.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, I know you are stalling for time. Your stamina has decreased drastically, and you must


    be in a bad shape now. How many more times can you use that power? Give up. There''s still time


    for you to admit defeat. Otherwise, I''ll kill you with one strike, and I won''t even leave you with a full


    corpse!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s threats reverberated through the sky.


    As he spoke, the power from all directions flowed like water and gathered in the palms.


    When Li Er and the rest saw that, chills ran down their spines.


    ¡°There''s more?¡±


    As if Chu Yuan had heard Li Er and decided to reply to him, the giant finger took shape once again.


    Chu Yuan stood proudly against the horizon and pointed to the sky.


    He was ready tounch a stronger attack.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, your life and death are in your hands! Will you concede defeat, or will you die?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s gloomy voice travelled through the air.


    He sounded like a monarch overlooking the world.


    ¡°Ha! Concede defeat? The person who can make me concede defeat is not even born yet!¡± Ye Fan


    sneered.


    Chu Yuan''s expression grew nasty. ¡°You''re courting death!¡±


    With that, the second giant finger made its move.


    The moment the giant finger loomed over, everyone in Yunzhou felt immense increasing pressure.


    They felt as if they had fallen into the abyss. The strong feeling of oppression made them unable to


    breathe.


    ¡°Great me Dragon Finger! Earth-Shattering Finger!¡± Chu Yuan''s clear voice rang out again.


    Boom!


    As if a heavy rock had fallen into the ocean, the giant finger fell from the sky.


    The frightening power could make the moon and sun disappear.


    It fell toward Ye Fan with a power that could not be challenged!


    Ye Fan did not dodge. The Thunderstripes on his forehead glowed, and he used Thunderdrake to


    defend himself again.


    Boom!


    When the giant finger fell on him, a crater that was hundreds of meters deep formed beneath Ye


    Fan''s legs.


    Ye Fan fell into the crater.


    The strength of the giant finger did not decrease. It continued pushing Ye Fan backward.


    Mountains and rocks shattered as the vegetation was scattered about.


    A long ravine that was thousands of meters long appeared on the earth.


    There was no life, and buildings crumbled.


    It was as if everything had disappeared.


    But even so, Ye Fan remained standing.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Using his hands, he deflected the Earthshaking Palm.


    At that moment, the sixth level of Raijin Thunderdrake had been overexerted.


    Ye Fan''s hands were flowing with blood, and the crimson liquid flowed along his arms.


    However, even though his arms were stained red with blood, Ye Fan continued persisting with


    gritted teeth.


    Everyone was impressed by Ye Fan''s determination.


    Even Chu Yuan, who was filled with confidence at first, started to waver.


    He did not expect that Ye Fan''s weak body could resist two of his blows.


    Can I not defeat him even if I use all my energy?


    ¡°It''s impossible!¡± Chu Yuan roared. He was unwilling to admit defeat.


    This time, he did not continue to wait any longer.


    Once again, he used his immense power tounch another attack.


    ¡°Destructive Finger!¡±


    Boom!


    The earth and sky trembled.


    It was as if the gxy had been ripped open, and the power of the attack came from that hole.


    The power that could obliterate the earth traveled toward Ye Fan!


    ¡°I have studied the Great me Dragon Finger my whole life. I created it. It can destroy the earth


    and is omnipotent! It can even annihte god realm masters! Today, I''veunched three attacks


    consecutively. Do you think I can''t defeat a measly thing like you?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chu Yuan clenched his fists with pride on his face. There was murderous intent in his every word.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    ¡°Die!¡± Chu Yuan let out a roar of anger. His roar was like a bolt of lightning shattering the vast


    darkness as his enormous finger nketed the horizon like a curtain.


    The sound of the explosion was so deafening that it shattered everyone''s bones. Even if they hid


    somewhere far away from that ce, their noses and mouths still bled due to the explosion.


    If even the ripples of the explosion were so impactful, the others could not even imagine how


    terrifying it must be to be standing in the center of the st.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth and sky shook violently again as the world overturned in the wave of attacks.


    As soon as the third strike of the Great me Dragon Finger was unleashed, Ye Fan faced


    significant increases in the pressure he faced from his opponent.


    Splurt!


    In the end, even if Ye Fan was equipped with the Thunderdrake, he still could not endure the


    tremendous power of Chu Yuan''s attacks as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Still, despite everything, Ye Fan tried his best to endure the attacks.


    He reached out with both hands, resisting a giant finger with each palm. At that moment, he looked


    like a giant in the mountains'' depths, grabbing a dragon with bare hands.


    The scorching mes from the Great me Dragon Finger almost turned Ye Fan''s palms into


    charcoals. His fresh blood immediately evaporated as soon as he started bleeding.


    Still, Ye Fan gritted his teeth and endured everything.


    He knew if he could resist this wave of attacks and Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon Finger, he


    would win this battle and be thest man standing. By then, he would be thest king of


    the world.


    Once he won this battle, all the efforts he had poured in throughout the years would not be in vain,


    and all the people who had sacrificed their lives for his Operation Aze would not have died for


    nothing.


    ¡°Ye Fan, please hold on!¡± Xu Lei and the others hiding at the back of Mount Yunding could not help


    crying at that scene.


    They saw Ye Fan bleeding and how he painfully endured all the waves of attack with his lean figure.


    He was only in his twenties. People around his age were either studying, being new graduates,


    getting drunk with friends and colleagues after work, or being stupidly and passionately in love.


    Those people were enjoying their youth and living a st while being shielded and loved by their


    parents.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was already standing at the forefront and defending his country against


    the strongest figures in the world by engaging in battles that could easily end his life.


    To many people, Ye Fan should feel honored to be able to reach that height in his life at his age.


    However, Xu Lei knew Ye Fan was also living a life full of tragedies.


    Since he was a child, Ye Fan had barely had the chance to enjoy peaceful and warm moments in


    his life.


    Things that weremon to everyone else were beyond Ye Fan''s reach.


    Being in his twenties, Ye Fan had gone through countless separations brought by death and


    hardships. He was abandoned by his father''s side of the family and ostracized while staying in his


    maternal grandmother''s ce. After getting married and living with the Qiu family, things got worse,


    as they never stopped humiliating him.


    Looking back at Ye Fan''s past, Xu Lei thought it was sufficient to say he had suffered throughout


    every phase of his life, yet he was still currently fighting his opponent with his life. Her heart ached


    for him.


    She felt sorry that Ye Fan could not seem to get a happy ending in his life. Moreover, it seemed that


    Ye Fan did not get the oue he wanted despite him giving his all in everything he did.


    Meanwhile, the battle ahead was still ongoing. The Great me Dragon Finger attacks were so


    intense that their mes soared up into the sky. Ye Fan stood in the middle like an ancient tree


    standing among a sea of mes.


    Although his figure was tiny and almost insignificant in the sea of mes, his persistence and


    resilience made everyone else tear up for him.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were also deeply moved by this scene. They could not understand


    what made Ye Fan endure the attacks for so long, and they also wondered what kind of endurance


    Ye Fan had to face such a majestic attack without retreating or fearing his opponent.


    ¡°No matter who wins or gets defeated in this battle today, one thing is certain. Chu Tianfan''s name


    will echo in the people''s hearts for ages.¡± Sword Saint shook his head and let out a long, emotional


    sigh.


    At the end of Sword Saint''s sentence, the young man that had been enduring the storm all this while


    finally seemed to have reached his limits.


    Like a fallen pir, he slumped to the ground.


    The power of the two giant fingers remained undiminished. After breaking through Ye Fan''s


    defense, they violently mmed his body. The tremendous energy engulfed Ye Fan and crashed


    into a nearby mountain, shattering and cracking countless rocks and nts.


    Like the rain, his red blood sttered everywhere.


    And in the end, he fell heavily to the ground.


    Huge rocks rolled down and buried Ye Fan underneath. He did not stand up again.


    The entire area fell into a silence for a long time.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Ye Fan copsed, the whole world felt quiet. There was no wind blowing or grass


    swaying, only a deathly silence filling the space.


    However, after the deathly silence was a huge wave of sadness from the people who witnessed that


    scene.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    As soon as Ye Fan copsed, countless people standing on the peak of Mount Yunding burst into


    tears and called out to him.


    As though she had lost her mind, Xu Lei immediately wanted to rush over, but the dispersed Qi


    flipped her over and made her fall to the ground. The fair skin on her arm was instantly covered with


    fresh wounds caused by the jagged rocks.


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy...¡± Chu Lin''s face was also covered in tears. His tender voice was shattered by the


    wind from Mount Yunding.


    Aside from them, everyone from Jiangdong felt the sky in their hearts copse when they saw Ye


    Fan fall.


    ¡°W-What...¡±


    ¡°H-How could this be...¡±


    The Dragon yers, who had been struggling to aid the battle and enduring the attacks before this,


    were filled with despair when they saw Ye Fan copsing before them.


    They froze in their spots, staring ahead in disbelief, and the swords in their hands lost their luster.


    Even the stars above their heads were drained of color.


    Ye Fan was the only light to Gaius and others. With Ye Fan copsing, the light in their lives had


    also faded. They stood in the same spot and looked miserable. Tears even brimmed in Gaius''


    wrinkled eyes.


    They could not ept the reality and questioned why it had to end like that.


    Gaius and others had never been afraid of death. They had long gotten rid of the fear of losing their


    lives when they decided to follow Ye Fan and fight Chu Sect to death.


    After all, these people would have died ten years ago if they had not met Ye Fan.


    Despite their indifferent attitude toward life-and-death situations, they still grieved for their Dragon


    Master, Ye Fan.


    Their Dragon Master had put in so much effort throughout the years. Ye Fan had endured so many


    hardships in his life. Yet, God had given Ye Fan such a miserable ending.


    ¡°Why? Goddammit! Why? Why do you have to be like that to Dragon Master?¡± Gaius roared in


    resentment toward the sky.


    Owen and the others could not stop crying at that.


    It was not until that moment that they understood the world was unfair. Some people were born to


    be blessed and loved, whereas some could never reach that state despite giving their all or even


    risking their lives in everything they did.


    Their Dragon Master was a living example of this scenario. He had nned his operation for many


    years and encountered countless life-and-death situations. Yet, despite all the hardships he had


    endured, all the blood he had shed, and the number of families and friends he had lost, his


    sacrifices throughout the years were still wasted instantly in the face of Chu Yuan''s powerful


    attacks.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you rat! Return the Dragon Master to us!¡±


    ¡°Return the Dragon Master to us!¡±


    Grief surged within his heart, and Gaius'' eyes reddened. He swung his de fiercely as he rushed


    toward Chu Yuan like a madman.


    The remaining Dragon yers were also driven by their grief and resolution as they echoed Gaius''


    words and rushed toward Chu Yuan.


    Their anger toward Chu Yuan was like moths drawn to a me.


    Chu Yuan swept an indifferent nce at them. ¡°You''ve overestimated yourselves.¡±


    Boom!


    He pped down his palm. Instantly, several deep pits appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan has been defeated. From now onward, I, Chu Yuan, am the king of the world!¡±

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    Chu Yuan stood proudly after defeating the four Dragon yers.


    His domineering aura radiated out from him. He looked as strong as if he were a whole army


    instead of just one man, like a monarch who had conquered the world.


    Sometimes, the supreme authority was not the only standard that existed.


    The onlookers from Jiangdong were staring in despair.


    Their disappointment was written all over their faces.


    On the contrary, those from Chu Sect burst into loud cheers andughter.


    Chu Qitian was the first to lower his head as he bowed down to his grandfather. ¡°Congrattions,


    Grandpa! You did it! You defeated the enemy!¡±


    His cries brought along another loud wave of gratitude and cheers.


    The other members of Chu Sect also bowed, following in Chu Qitian''s footsteps.


    ¡°Congrattions, Old Mr. Chu! You''re truly unbreakable!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Old Mr. Chu! No one should ever doubt your excellence!¡±


    The sound of over a thousand praises echoed and almost shook the sky.


    Their shouts of gratitude were a storm on their own and could practically be heard from miles away.


    The joy of the people of Chu Sect was opposed to the sorrow of the people of Jiangdong.


    Who could ever imagine that the small area that Yunzhou epassed could disy such


    prizing emotions?


    King Folo and the others were in emotional turmoil, feeling as if ice and fire had engulfed thend at


    the same time.


    The more people who cheered, the more people who broke down and wail.


    There was an equal amount of tears of mirth and tears of sorrow.


    ¡°What do we do now, King Folo?¡±


    ¡°Should we continue fighting?¡±


    Bapei and Haibu couldn''t even smile at that moment. Their hearts were leaden with an intense


    weight.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    King Folo sighed. ¡°No, it''s no use. Chu Tianfan has already been beaten. Dragon God Hall has lost


    its power and the aura of China''s martial arts world is fading. Now, our best course of action is to


    leave.¡±


    King Folo had clear foresight. He knew that there was nothing they could do after Chu Tianfan got


    defeated by Chu Yuan.


    He didn''t hesitate and prepared for all of them to leave Jiangdong immediately and return to protect


    India.


    After all, they all knew that the results of today''s battle relied heavily on the fight between Ye Fan


    and Chu Yuan.


    Now that Chu Yuan had defeated Ye Fan, King Folo knew it would be easy for him to get rid of the


    rest of them too.


    That was why the results were already obvious.


    If they continued to fight with Chu Sect, they would only be weing their deaths.


    However, right as King Folo and the others were about to escape, King Folo felt a certain sensation.


    His legs, originally lifted and ready to break out in a run, were put down as he stilled momentarily.


    Then, all of a sudden, he whipped his head around and looked behind them.


    ¡°What''s wrong, King Folo?¡±


    Bapei and Haibu started in fright. They thought Chu Yuan had charged toward them and was ready


    to slit their throats.


    King Folo remained silent. The frown on his face deepened as he stared fixedly ahead.


    ¡°King Folo, talk to us. What''s going on?¡±


    Haibu and Bapei were even more confused as they watched King Folo continue to stare off into the


    distance.


    Right then, a few small chunks of gravel began to fall off the ruins.


    The sound of the gravel falling off grew louder and louder until it began to sound like a raging river,


    which sounded much louder in the still night.


    The crowd was stunned when they heard the noise.


    Soon enough, they all turned to look at the falling stones.


    A pair of bloodied hands slowly reached out from the ruins.


    It almost looked as if the devil himself was crawling out from hell.


    The scene was even creepier when watched from a distance.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    The people of Chu Sect looked worried as an overwhelming gush of anxiety started to rise up in


    their chests.


    The people of Jiangdong, on the other hand, felt a surprising sense of hope and excitement as they


    continued to watch the ruins with their tear-streaked faces.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± King of Fighters murmured.


    ¡°No way...¡± Both Li Er and Lei San were thinking the same thing.


    Xu Lei and Ye Yuyan, whose eyes were still overflowing with tears, clenched their fists even harder.


    Both of them were praying and hoping that what they were thinking woulde true.


    Just like that, under the stare of thousands of people, a familiar thin figure stood up from the rubble


    and ruins.


    The night sky was still engulfing everyone in a thick cloak of darkness.


    However, Ye Fan''s appearance broke the pitch-ck sky apart like a beam of light.


    When he began to walk toward Mount Yunding, the people watching felt as if a bright sh of


    lightning had struck their hearts, breaking apart the clouds of sorrow that had taken over.


    ¡°It''s Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°It''s Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Sometimes, all it took to make someone sob until they couldn''t catch their breath was another


    person.


    That was Ye Fan now for many people.


    When everyone else had already given up, he stood up once again and became the ray of light that


    could brighten anyone''s day.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan! What is this? How is he still alive?¡± Chu Qitian roared as he watched Ye Fan walking


    toward them with wide, reddened eyes.


    The other members of Chu Sect watched on in terror and confusion.


    How is he still alive even after that lethal strike?


    Is he truly invincible?


    The people of Chu Sect were about to go crazy from all the spection.


    Their scalps were beginning to prickle with fear.


    Ye Fan had been Chu Sect''s biggest enemy for decades now.


    Since their rift over ten years ago to when he had approached Chu Sect a few years ago, his name


    had be a nightmare to many Chu Sect members.


    They couldn''t go a day in their lives without feeling insane from the way just one person could


    terrorize them.


    Chu Yuan was in disbelief as well.


    He whipped his head around to stare at Ye Fan, who was covered in blood and bruised but still


    alive.


    ¡°This is impossible! This can''t be happening! The force I used on you would have been enough to


    shatter even a man made of steel. How are you alive? How are you even walking right now?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s nails were digging into his palms so hard that they drew blood.


    Ye Fan smiled as he shook his head casually.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan, did you really think that I, Chu Tianfan, would be defeated that easily?


    Nothing has managed to defeat me. Obstacles in my path were crossed and even fate did not


    manage toy a finger on me. The devil himself has failed to collect my soul. What makes you think


    you can beat me?¡±


    He continued striding toward Chu Yuan, walking evenly despite the rubble and ruins in his path.


    The closer he got, the stronger his aura became, to the point where it was threatening to gobble up


    everyone who defied him.


    ¡°From Jingzhou to Yunzhou, from Dongchang Lake to Yunwu Lake, and from a piece of rubbish to a


    good-for-nothing live-in son-inw. I''ve been through life and death, through absolute humiliation


    and shame, but I''ve never let those get me down. I''ve lost friends, family, and loved ones. Despite


    all that, all I''ve done is trudge through this lonely life of mine. After making it so far and going


    through everything that I have, I don''t and will never believe that all that''s in front of me is a dead


    end. Chu Qitian couldn''t kill me ten years ago, and neither could Chu Zhengliang a few yearster.


    This time, I believe it''s your turn to taste defeat, Chu Yuan.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words echoed across the space and struck a chord in the hearts of all the Yunzhou people


    listening.


    Some of them stayed silent and some murmured in understanding, while others cried in sympathy


    and sorrow.


    All anyone ever knew was Ye Fan''s sess and the ease that befell him.


    How many people truly knew what he had gone through in order to emerge like this? No one could


    see the wounded, battered self he had left behind in order to rise to the top.


    Chu Yuan beganughing evilly after his brief bout of shock. ¡°Those are quite a lot ofst words,


    Chu Tianfan. Who cares what you believe? Do you think your belief is that strong? Will the world


    end tomorrow just because you believe it will? You''re still as childish as ever, I see. The world has


    its own set of principles that someone like you will never change. So what if you survived just now?


    I bet you''re at the end of your rope. If I do the same thing again, are you confident that you''ll make it


    this time?¡±


    His ominous words wereced with rage and frustration.


    ¡°Is that what you think? Let''s put your theory to the test, then.¡±


    Ye Fan suddenly stopped walking.


    He looked up at Chu Yuan with a cocky yet innocent-looking smile.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Boom!


    A low yet deafening grumble resonated steadily throughout the area.


    The aura radiating from Ye Fan almost lit up the sky with its sheer force of energy.


    The moment those words left his mouth, a storm began to blow and even the clouds became


    heavier and more intimidating.


    He stood proudly on the horizon as his mere presence swayed the weather like a real dragon.


    In just a second, thend around them began to rumble as though a flood was about to break out of


    the ground.


    All the power he could harness from nature around him within a thousand-meter radius began to


    crawl steadily toward him in a golden aura that threatened to shake the sky.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ye Fan looked almost like the sun itself.


    His aura surrounded him like a ball of mes and almost blinded the people watching.


    ¡°W-What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Could this be...¡±


    The Jiangdong people and those from Chu Sect thought of the same thing as they watched the


    harrowing, familiar sight.


    It reminded all of them of the Chu family. Back then, Chu Yunyang had an undefeatable technique


    named Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Whoosh!


    The wind and clouds continued to roll across the sky and the countless bouts of energy began to


    form a protective shield around Ye Fan.


    He was sucking up all the energy around him like a giant, dry sponge.


    Finally, as he finished saving up his powers, he let out a loud roar.


    It was a shout that sounded almost like a thunderbolt from how loudly it struck.


    ¡°First Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Boom!


    All the crowd could see was Ye Fan''s foot stomping heavily on the ground.


    It looked like God himself stepping onto Earth with the force of a dragon emerging from its nest.


    His terrifying aura almost caused the entire mountainside on the horizon to shatter and the clouds to


    quiver in the sky.


    It even felt as if the whole of Yunzhou was shaking.


    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    The citizens of Yunzhou all stared at the blinding re that had lit up the horizon in shock.


    They thought it was a saint who had justnded in the mortal realm.


    In fact, they even felt as if God himself hade to punish them.


    The citizens down below began to scream and run around in a frenzy.


    ¡°It must be you, you b*stard! Even God knows about your habits of fooling around with women


    outside and he''s sent a lightning bolt after you now! This is all your fault!¡± a woman began


    screaming at the man next to her.


    Children began hiding in their parents'' embraces and wailing.


    The crowd on Mount Yunding who were watching Ye Fan in the flesh were panicking as well.


    ¡°Is it really Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    ¡°That''s the Chu family''s legendary technique! Invoke the Celestial Sky!¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is actually using Invoke the Celestial Sky again!¡±


    ¡°He''s really out for blood!¡±


    ¡°He''s not going to go easy on anyone this time.¡±


    ¡°We have to run!¡±


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    The people of Chu Sect could never forget how Ye Fan had used Invoke the Celestial Sky a few


    years ago to raze the whole of Mount Chumen to the ground.


    Chu Zhengliang, who was the head of the family back then, had a legacy of his own, being a good


    warrior and skilled fighter.


    However, even he couldn''t fight against Ye Fan''s technique.


    In the end, he got sealed off in Mount Chumen, suffering a fate worse than life or death.


    The crowd naturally felt terrified at the sight of Ye Fan using his strongest technique once again.


    They were afraid that they would get pulled into the mix and suffer horrible consequences as well.


    With that in mind, the people of Chu Sect only spent a few seconds escaping and scurrying off like


    rats.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no one left standing within a thousand meters of Ye Fan.


    The onlookers had all escaped out of fear.


    ¡°Damn it! How is this possible? How can he even summon Invoke the Celestial Sky right now? Is


    his strength just an infinite source of energy?¡±


    Chu Qitian''s expression darkened.


    He knew perhaps better than most of the onlookers about his own family''s Invoke the Celestial Sky


    technique.


    Ye Fan had defied death so many times in the past few years, and it was all because of Invoke the


    Celestial Sky!


    Now that Ye Fan was back on his feet, even Chu Qitian began to feel afraid.


    Chu Yuan''s face clouded over as well.


    The disdain in his heart was already fading away.


    He looked up at Ye Fan and asked icily, ¡°I thought I could tire you out enough that you wouldn''t be


    able to summon Invoke the Celestial Sky anymore. How do you have the strength to still use it?¡±


    The awe in his heart showed through his words.


    Any technique required a great amount of strength, talent, and power to withstand.


    A technique as advanced as Invoke the Celestial Sky required even more physical prowess.


    Logically speaking, Ye Fan shouldn''t have had any strength left after fighting with him for so long.


    He shouldn''t have had the energy to even think about using Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    The truth, however, was shocking.


    Not only had Ye Fan just used Invoke the Celestial Sky, but it had also returned even stronger than


    it had already been back then on Mount Chumen.


    How many secrets is Chu Tianfan hiding from us?


    Chu Yuan could no longer remember the number of times Ye Fan had taken him by surprise.


    He had once thought that he would know everything the universe had to offer after reaching god


    realm.


    Clearly, the man in front of him disregarded that fact. He managed to surprise Chu Yuan again and


    again.


    It should be because of his technique.


    Sometimes, an onlooker could get a clearer view of the big picture than the person it was


    happening to.


    Ye Qingtian, who was heavily battered and bruised, was watching all of this unfold from afar as he


    leaned against a giant boulder.


    After silently pondering to himself for a long time, Ye Qingtian finally figured out the secret behind Ye


    Fan''s talent.


    He had known Ye Fan for many years, and he had already sensed something strange about Ye Fan


    for a while now.


    Not only did he know many secret techniques and master all of them, but his method of training and


    practicing said techniques were pretty unique as well.


    Ye Qingtian had already recognized Ye Fan''s startling stamina.


    Even if his elemental force was all worn out, he only needed a few moments to recover. Not only


    could he get back on his feet, but he would also bepletely back to his fullest potential.


    Ye Qingtian was starting to suspect that Ye Fan had purposely let Chu Yuan beat him.


    After all, that was the only way that Ye Fan could get a few minutes to breathe and regain his


    stance.


    All of it was purely for the earth-shattering move he was about to pull.


    ¡°Second Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    He didn''t hesitate for one second, nor did his flowing powers suffer any kind of blockage.


    After performing the first form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Ye Fan quickly followed up with the


    second form of the technique.


    The force of a gigantic fist cracked the very ground.


    The waves of the explosion began to radiate outward speedily and charged toward Chu Yuan with


    the precision of an arrow.


    The explosion even caused the very air to be shattered and sucked out of the atmosphere


    momentarily.


    The rolling waves of his aura threatened to engulf thend like a tsunami.


    Even the people of Chu Sect, who had escaped to a few thousand meters away, got sent flying


    through the air by the shock wave and fell down about fifty meters away.


    They were only stopped by a huge boulder in their path.


    It was terrifying.


    The sheer terror they felt was almost numbing.


    Ye Fan''s power wasn''t made to be used against humans at this point.


    The people of Chu Sect almost wet themselves in their terror.


    Luckily enough, they were insignificant little pawns in this battle. They weren''t the ones going


    headfirst against Ye Fan.


    If they were going up against him, they wouldn''t even be able to die with aplete corpse.


    ¡°That guy is truly out of the ordinary.¡±


    ¡°How could his powers have increased by so much after he won that battle back then? This is


    absolutely inhuman! He improved way too much for it to even be normal!¡±


    Those who had suffered through the Chu Sect battle were hiding in the sand, only poking their


    heads out to watch the fight going on. Despite that, they couldn''t shake the fear and terror engulfing


    their minds.


    Only after they saw such an extraordinary sight did they realize how insignificant their past


    experiences were.


    After watching a godly level of power, they finally realized that they were mere small fry to someone


    as skilled and powerful as Ye Fan.


    As expected, only the strongest soldiers could leave a mark on history.


    The martial arts world could only develop this far because of extraordinary people like Chu Tianfan.


    Small fry like them could only bury their heads in the sand and pray that Ye Fan didn''t see them.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    ¡°Third Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    An authoritative voice boomed like thunder.


    Then, everyone saw the massive attack brewing in the sky before it plunged downward and


    obscured the vast heavens.


    ¡°I-Is this Mr. Chu''s true strength?¡±


    ¡°Is this the power that can go up against the god realm?¡±


    After Ye Fan unleashed his attack, the people of Jiangdong were stunned into silence.


    Li Er, Lei San, and the rest gazed at him as if they were devout followers looking at the god they


    worshipped.


    Sometimes, Chen Ao would feel as if he was dreaming or in a trance.


    Even now, he could still remember his first encounter with Ye Fan.


    Back then, Ye Fan was just the Qiu family''s unremarkable live-in son-inw and an insignificant


    nobody in Yunzhou.


    Yet, nobody expected that inconsequential young man to gain so much power in just a few years.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If even Chen Ao could not wrap his head around this, one could only imagine how Jiang Yng and


    everyone who grew up with Ye Fan would feel.


    All of their shockbined could not even measure up to Jiang Yng and the rest of his peers.


    Sometimes, the difference in one''s prowess would widen without anyone noticing.


    By the time they did, the other party had already reached their peak and a level no one could attain.


    Rumble!


    After the Earthshaking Palm came crashing down, the entire area went into a frenzy.


    It was as if the power surrounding it had gone crazy as it gushed in all directions.


    Chu Yuan quickly rposed himself after his momentary shock.


    ¡°It''s just Invoke the Celestial Sky. Chu Tianfan, do you really think that your family''s technique is


    undefeatable? Today, I shall use my Great me Dragon Finger to destroy your Invoke the


    Celestial Sky!¡±


    Chu Yuan shot Ye Fan an arrogant smile and propelled himself into the sky.


    History was repeating itself.


    After the echo of his voice faded away, there was an enormous burst of power.


    The intense power was umting in Chu Yuan''s hands.


    Another giant finger, muchrger than the previous one, appeared.


    From afar, it looked like a dragon with mes surrounding its body.


    ¡°Great me Dragon Finger! Heaven-Wrecking Finger! Earth-Shattering Finger! Destructive


    Finger!¡±


    With no intention of showing mercy, Chu Yuan released all three fingers at once.


    The three giant fingers resembled mountains as they descended from the sky and charged toward


    Ye Fan with an unparalleled force capable of destroying the earth.


    Then, it collided with the Invoke the Celestial Sky that Ye Fan had unleashed.


    Boom!


    The two greatest and unrivaled martial arts were finallying head-to-head with the most vicious


    attacks.


    After the attacks shed with each other, Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon Finger immediately


    broke through the First Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Ye Fan''s Cloud Sun Kick was instantly crushed as well.


    The Great me Dragon Finger showed no sign of slowing down and collided with the Tumble of


    the Majestic Mountain, the Second Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    It continued its attack unhindered and was still as powerful as ever!


    The Great me Dragon Finger''s energy showed no sign of dissipating and instantaneously


    shattered two of Ye Fan''s attacks.


    Even the third attack, Earthshaking Palm, wasn''t able to resist the Great me Dragon Finger''s


    power.


    Chu Yuan had broken through all three attacks in a row.


    ¡°Hahaha! Old Mr. Chu is the best!¡±


    ¡°I was worried if his Great me Dragon Finger would be able to block Chu Tianfan''s Invoke the


    Celestial Sky. Now, it looks like we were worried over nothing.¡±


    ¡°In the face of Old Mr. Chu''s power, Chu Tianfan can only struggle and fight a futile battle.¡±


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky is nothingpared to Great me Dragon Finger!¡±


    After seeing how weak Ye Fan''s attack was, the members of Chu Sect could finally take the huge


    load off their minds. Now, they were all smiling smugly.


    The frown on Chu Qitian''s face disappeared.


    He stood in a far corner and watched the fight, shaking his head with a cold smile.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, it seems that your trump card isn''t that impressive after all.¡±


    I''m getting a little impatient. I''m really looking forward to seeing Ye Fan''s defeat. When that


    happens, I will definitely break both his legs, forcing him to his knees, and have him submit to me. I


    will take revenge for my father and all the humiliation and suffering I''ve endured over the years!


    ¡°Just give up, Chu Tianfan. My Great me Dragon Finger has the power to destroy the entire


    world. Even if Mr. Yunyang is here, he may not be able to defeat my Great me Dragon Finger


    despite us being on the same level!¡±


    Chu Yuan stood proudly in the middle of the storm.


    The long grey robes he was wearing pped noisily in the air.


    He stared down at Ye Fan, who was still resisting futilely, with condescension. The corners of his


    lips curled into a smug smirk, a tant disy of his arrogance.


    He acted as though he had already won the battle.


    ¡°Is that so? Don''t you think it''s still too early to say that, Chu Yuan?¡±


    Ye Fan waspletely unaffected by his words and was even smiling faintly.


    The loftiness and confidence he exuded were unlike someone on the brink of defeat.


    ¡°What? Does he still intend to fight back?¡±


    The members of Chu Sect frowned when they heard his words.


    What happened next was like an answer to their question.


    As soon as the words left their mouths, a powerful force radiated from Ye Fan''s body, causing the


    wind to pick up again.


    ¡°Fourth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Red me Finger!¡±


    Rumble!


    It was as if a giant hole had been ripped open in the sky, and a massive shadow in the shape of a


    finger descended from it.


    From afar, it seemed to be imitating Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon Finger.


    At first, the finger was about the size of a pinkie.


    Then, it rapidly grew until it was several meters long.


    It smashed into Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon Finger with intense energy, and a deafening sound


    thundered in the air.


    The two fingers were instantly disintegrated.


    ¡°Nice one, kid! But you could only destroy one of my fingers using four attacks. What are you going


    to do about the other two?¡± Chu Yuan snapped.


    Ye Fan ignored his taunts.


    The Celestial Cloud was whirring at warp speed in the elixir field.


    The Thunderstripes on his forehead shone brilliantly.


    He possessed all the techniques of Chu Sect and had the body of a Thunderdrake.


    At that moment, overwhelming forces of energy were bursting out from Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Fifth Form: Void sh!¡± he yelled, his voice booming across the sky.


    Swish!


    Ye Fan stood on the horizon and thrust the finger toward the sky as though he was wielding a


    sword.


    The strong sword energy swept across the sky.


    In an instant, Ye Fan seemed to have destroyed the entire gxy.


    The force was so great it caused the skies to twist and turn.


    The powerful energy from all five forms grew stronger and stronger, like a me that was burning


    hotter and hotter.


    Void sh collided with Chu Yuan''s attack with a mighty force.


    This time, the attack did not dissipate as easily as before.


    The attacks ground at each other for some time before Void sh faded away.


    On the other hand, Chu Yuan''s second finger had more than half of its power depleted.


    The members of Chu Sect shook their heads andughed.


    ¡°Hahaha! It could hold its own for a while, but it ultimately is no match for Great me Dragon


    Finger.¡±


    ¡°It''s just as I thought. The difference between a Supreme and a god realm master is


    insurmountable.¡±


    ¡°Defeat is inevitable for Chu Tianfan!¡±


    The members of Chu Sectughed arrogantly, looking fearless.


    After all, it only took Ye Fan five attacks to finally defeat one of Chu Yuan''s.


    Even if Ye Fan were to use all his might tounch his strongest attack, he wouldn''t be able to resist


    the other two fingers.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Ye Fan was ready tounch his sixth strike while the people of Chu Sect were busy underestimating


    him.


    ¡°The Sixth Form: Infinite Force!¡±


    His fearsome deration boomed across the area as he unleashed an almighty punch in the


    enemy''s direction.


    An astounding aura split the air.


    Everyone stared at Ye Fan as though he was some divine being.


    He levitated in the air, his body akin to a powerful bow that propelled his iron fist forward.


    Under everyone''s awe-filled gaze, Ye Fan''s punch met Chu Yuan''s second attack head-on.


    Anderson shook his head and sneered. ¡°It''s useless. Resistance is futile.¡±


    ¡°He''s definitely going to lose. Why struggle before the inevitable? Isn''t it better to resign himself to


    his fate?¡± added Chu Qitian with a scoff.


    After witnessing Ye Fan''s earlier five forms, neither man regarded his sixth form with any concern.


    They believed it would disintegrate instantly like his previous attacks once it encountered Chu


    Yuan''s Earth-Shattering Finger.


    As expected, the shockwave from Ye Fan''s punch was immediately destroyed.


    The members of Chu Sect became even more arrogant after witnessing the scene.


    ¡°Haha! What did I tell you? Chu Tianfan''s reputation far precedes his actual ability. He may look


    strong, but it''s all just an act.¡±


    After seeing how easily Chu Yuan defeated Ye Fan''s Infinite Force, many Chu Sect members could


    not help but jeer at him in disdain.


    King Folo and the others, who watched the battle from afar, shook their heads and sighed. ¡°Looks


    like the fight is over.¡±


    They had believed Ye Fan could create a miracle with Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Now, it appeared that they had sorely overestimated his ability.


    In hindsight, they realized it was impossible for Ye Fan to go against a fighter as powerful as Chu


    Yuan alone.


    Dejectedly, King Folo turned away and announced, ¡°Let''s return to India. It''s time to prepare to


    defend our homnd.¡±


    He did not wish defeat upon Ye Fan as they shared the same enemy.


    If Ye Fan lost, Chu Sect would undoubtedly dominate the martial arts world of China.


    That would spell danger for India, which shared its northern border with China.


    Chu Sect could easily send its fighters to attack India.


    Ye Fan''s sess was thus in King Folo and his men''s best interests.


    Just as King Folo was about to leave, he sensed an explosive shockwave behind him.


    ¡°Huh? What''s going on? Is there more?¡±


    His men also sensed the sudden change.


    They turned around and realized that instead of a single shockwave, Ye Fan''s punch had unleashed


    multiple shockwaves.


    ¡°What is this? A hidden force?¡±


    Amid everyone''s shock, Ye Fan unleashed the remaining eight shockwaves from his Infinite Force


    almost simultaneously.


    Boom!


    A deafening noise tore through the sky as the shockwaves shattered Chu Yuan''s Earth-Shattering


    Finger.


    In fact, it was almost as effortless as slicing through soft butter.


    The crowd was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°H-How could this happen?¡± Chu Yuan was the most bewildered of all.


    He never imagined Ye Fan''s Infinite Force could crush his attack so easily.


    Did Chu Tianfan be stronger?


    Chu Yuan clenched his fists and snarled, ¡°Hmm, that little piece of shit continues to surprise me. But


    so what if you broke the first two stages of my attack? The third stage is even stronger than the two


    earlier stagesbined! No matter how impressive Invoke the Celestial Sky is, it can''t be stronger


    than Destructive Finger!¡±


    He let out a vicious roar. His gaze filled with murderous intent.


    Then Chu Yuanunched his third and final attack on Ye Fan.


    The third stage of Great me Dragon Finger, Destructive Finger, trumped thebined power


    and might of Chu Yuan''s two earlier attacks.


    After a moment of impasse, the shockwaves from Ye Fan''s Infinite Force were dispelled.


    ¡°Bring it on, Chu Tianfan! Time to show yourst hand. Your next strike will determine the oue


    of our battle!¡± challenged Chu Yuan.


    His final attack was still as powerful as ever after sustaining Ye Fan''s six earlier attacks.


    It was practically a vast, imprable wall.


    Chu Yuan stood his ground proudly as his challenge to Ye Fan reverberated across the horizon.


    They had fought each other many years ago, and Chu Yuan had a gauge of his opponent''s ability.


    He knew Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky had a seventh form, which was why he was sure Ye


    Fan''s next strike would be hisst.


    Ye Fan replied coldly, ¡°As you wish!¡±


    He propelled himself into the sky, and the surrounding energy became frenzied once more.


    Endless waves of elemental force gathered around Ye Fan''s body.


    The forces concentrated and almost took on a solid form.


    From afar, it appeared as though a glowing ball of energy was growing before Ye Fan.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s body seemed to be expanding from the concentration of elemental


    forces.


    His muscles bulged so much that his veins were clearly visible.


    His strength, aura, and emotions seemed to have peaked at that very moment.


    Then everything was unleashed in an instant.


    ¡°Seventh Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Celestial Star Sword!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Even the stars in the Milky Way seemed to have shaken as Ye Fan spoke.


    Everyone saw the stars in the Milky Way gather at Ye Fan''s fingertips as though heeding his


    summons.


    Thousands of stars merged into a massive golden sword several kilometers long and equally wide.


    It looked like a weapon fit for a god and straight out of those legendary myths.


    Against a backdrop of thunder and lightning, Ye Fan wielded his gleaming de and stood tall


    before his enemy.


    His entire body glowed as he held the sword with both hands.


    Each swing of his sword split the air and reversed the natural order of the five elements.


    Light reflected off the de, each ray as piercing as a lightning strike.


    ¡°With this Celestial Star Sword, I hereby reverse darkness and light and bring ruin upon my enemy!¡±


    Swish!


    Ye Fan used every ounce of his energy to bring his almighty sword down upon Chu Yuan,


    performing the ultimate, unstoppable strike.


    Everyone was dumbstruck by his ability.


    It was impossible for the crowd to tear their eyes away from Ye Fan''s massive sword, which


    gleamed so brightly against the pitch-ck sky.


    At one point, they even believed the world was about to end and give way to the birth of a new


    universe.


    Their lives had never seemed more trivial than at that moment in the face of Ye Fan''s shining


    sword.


    ¡°Oh my God...¡±


    ¡°Is he even human?¡±


    ¡°That must be the power of a god!¡±


    Everyone stared at the man, who seemed to have split the sky with immeasurable awe.


    They revered him like a divine being.


    Ye Yuyan sped her hands together and prayed, ¡°You must win! Good luck, Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, the fate of Jiangdong''s martial arts world all depends on the might of your sword.¡± Li Er


    and the others raised their heads to the sky and stared at Ye Fan in anticipation.


    His strike was undoubtedly one for the history books and scarcely something to be missed.


    Everyone in Jiangdong, nay, even China could witness the moment his sword struck Chu Yuan.


    On the outskirts of Yunzhou, hundreds of thousands of soldiers on standby in the deserted ins


    witnessed the strike with their mouths agape.


    Lu Tianhe was utterly stunned.


    How did that man who left Jiangdong years ago be such a monster?

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    Boom!


    Ye Fan''s swing finallynded.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the sky and the earth had disappeared. There was only the river of sword


    that cut through everything.


    It was almost as if a meteorite had crashed into Earth.


    The moment the sword and the finger touched, a terrifying wave rushed in all directions with the two


    men at its center.


    Almost everything was overturned by the shockwave of the duo''s attack.


    The clouds were gone, and the ground shook.


    The mountains within a thousand-meter radius were ttened, and the grass and the rocks were all


    gone.


    While trying to avoid the storm that nearly destroyed the world, the people on Mount Yunding were


    still paying close attention to the battle.


    ¡°It''s the final battle! The victory belongs to Chu Sect. The glory shall be Old Mr. Chu''s!¡± Anderson


    said through gritted teeth.


    Although they were all sure that Chu Yuan was undefeatable, they could not dismiss the slight


    chance of that being untrue.


    Anderson and the other Chu Sect elders prayed hard for Chu Yuan to be the one with thest


    laugh.


    ¡°Die! Grandpa, you have to kill him!¡± Chu Qitian bellowed angrily as he stared at the battle up front.


    It had been too long.


    Chu Qitian had been holding back for too long.


    He had been fighting with Ye Fan all these years, from when he was a youth until he was an adult.


    Chu Qitian had never won against Ye Fan.


    The defeats over the years were something Chu Qitian could not ept.


    All he wanted was to take revenge for all of his defeats in thisst battle.


    He wished for nothing else but Ye Fan''s death.


    Time was ticking away, and in the faraway sky, the wild wind calmed down.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Ye Yuyan was nervous, and her entire body was shaking.


    Xu Lei''s palms were mmy with cold sweat.


    Likewise, the people of Jiangdong were equally tense.


    As a matter of fact, the members of Chu Sect were silent too.


    Everyone was watching the faraway scene as their hearts pounded.


    They were all looking forward to finding out the result of the battle, but they were also fearful¡ªthey


    anticipated the thrill of victory and feared their defeat.


    Finally, the two figures reappeared on the horizon.


    ¡°W-Who won?¡±


    ¡°I-Is it a draw?¡±


    After a long bout of silence, questioning and baffled voices sounded on Mount Yunding.


    Both Ye Fan and Chu Yuan were still standing on the horizon, their clothes and hair billowing in the


    wind.


    The onlookers were confused.


    Just as they thought that it had ended in a draw, a shudder wracked Ye Fan''s body.


    Then blood spewed out of his mouth.


    The crimson ssh turned into droplets of red rain that fell from the sky.


    On the other hand, weariness appeared on Chu Yuan''s aged face.


    However, he did not cough up any blood and did not seem visibly hurt.


    He remained standing, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.


    Soon, a prideful look crept onto his face.


    ¡°Hahaha! Chu Tianfan, it''s over. From now on, there''s no one in this world who will be in my way!


    Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Yuan tilted his head back andughed boisterously.


    It was as if the feelings he had suppressed had finally found a way out of him.


    Truth be told, Chu Yuan had never thought that the battle would be this tough.


    He could not believe that an abandoned child like Chu Tianfan could force him to the brink of his


    limits.


    In fact, for a moment, Chu Yuan was sure that he would lose.


    Fortunately, the one who had thestugh was still him.


    Chu Yuan continued tough to his heart''s content.


    The members of Chu Sect cheered at the result, but tears escaped the eyes of Li Er and the rest.


    They all had thought that no one would be able to keep themselves collected when the result came


    out.


    Yet, at that moment, Mount Yunding was exceptionally quiet.


    Li Er did not speak, Chen Ao was looking up at the sky, Ye Yuyan was crying, and Xu Lei had a look


    of destion on her face.


    The thousands of members of Dragon God Hall were devastated and disappointed.


    They had lost. They had been defeated.


    The man named Chu Tianfan had burned bright like a star when he was a youth and had sworn to


    defeat Chu Tianfan. s, just as he was about to emerge as the victor, he failed.


    ¡°Dragon Master...¡± The members of Dragon God Hall were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡± Ye Yuyan choked out.


    King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and the others sighed in mncholy.


    Although Ye Fan had failed, none of them med him for the defeat.


    ¡°He has done his best. He has pushed himself to his limits and tried everything he could. It''s already


    a miracle he survived until now. No one will be able to do better than him.¡±


    King Folo stared at the blood and the swaying man with pity in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. In the end, he still failed. I can only say that this is fate. This is Chu Tianfan''s fate.¡±


    Both Haibu and Bapei were feeling conflicted.


    Chu Tianfan used to be akin to a demon in their eyes. His existence was something to fear.


    Yet, at that very moment, Chu Tianfan had turned into a tragic hero.


    He had done everything he could for his dream, for his goal.


    Thest time he went up against Chu Sect, he escaped in panic and was forced to take his own life.


    Yet, even when he returned with a vengeance, he still failed to change anything.


    Although Ye Fan had failed, his determination impressed the others.


    Swoosh!


    Right then, what sounded like a sword being pulled out of its sheath rang out.


    A sword from the earth sliced through the air andnded in Chu Yuan''s hand.


    Chu Yuan looked at Ye Fan for a while before throwing the sword at him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You''re a brave man, so I shall give you a good death. Do what you''ve done years ago; take the


    sword and end your life. That way, you''ll be able to die in one piece,¡± he muttered, his words the


    judgment of a grim reaper.


    History always repeats itself.


    Years ago, on the coast of Eastsea of China, the same scene happened. Ye Fan had been


    defeated.


    His opponent had thrown a sword at him and told him to kill himself with it.


    Years had gone by since then, but still, the same end awaited Ye Fan.


    Those who had survived on Mount Yunding were shattered.


    Li Er was lying on the ground, his face as pale as a sheet.


    Chen Ao stood transfixed on the spot, unwilling to ept reality.


    Ye Yuyan was hugging Chu Lin tightly as tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Only Xu Lei was still staring at Ye Fan.


    She bit her lip, and blood trickled down.


    She refused to believe that Ye Fan would be defeated, and she did not want to ept the fact that


    Ye Fan would die there and then.


    There must be a way. Ye Fan will surelye up with something to deal with this. He has poured


    his blood, sweat, and tears into this for so many years. He has survived all kinds of life-endangering


    situations.


    Xu Lei refused to believe that Ye Fan would fall before he reached the end of the tunnel.


    Right as everyone had lost all hope, Ye Fan, whose lips were stained red with his blood, smiled.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, do you really think this is over?¡±


    Chu Yuan mocked, ¡°Is it not? Celestial Star Sword is yourst move, isn''t it? But it failed to leave


    even a mark on me. What are you going to use to fight against me if we continue? You''ll still die in


    the end.¡±


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan startedughing.


    The look he had for Chu Yuan was one of pity.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan, you think too highly of yourself, and you think too little of me. Who told you


    Celestial Star Sword is myst move? Do you not know that the Chu family''s Invoke the Celestial


    Sky has more than seven forms?¡±

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    The moment those words were out of Ye Fan''s mouth, the entire world seemed to tremble.


    Vast energy began swarming toward Ye Fan, whose dying aura exploded once more.


    Everyone could see how the man who had been at his limits seconds ago abruptly turned mighty


    again.


    The aura he had was the same as a dragon''s.


    ¡°How can this be? Does he still have a trump card?¡±


    Chu Yuan drastically paled as he looked at the scene before him in disbelief. The shock in his heart


    surged like tidal waves.


    N-No... This isn''t possible. This is impossible! Celestial Star Sword is already Chu Tianfan''s


    strongest attack. He has used up his trump card. He must be trying to fool me. He''s only putting on


    a show to trick me!


    Chu Yuan shook his head fervently, refusing to believe that Ye Fan still had an ace up his sleeve.


    He did not believe in Ye Fan''s words; he refused to believe that he could perform more than seven


    forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    ¡°For hundreds of years, even the craziest gifted individuals of the Chu family have only mastered up


    to the seventh form. Few could even reach the sixth form. Thest few forms of Invoke the Celestial


    Sky are practically impossible to master. How dare you try to scare me with this? Do you think I''m


    that easily intimidated? I''ve shown you mercy by letting you keep your dignity, but you didn''t want it.


    Well then, let me help you to the afterlife instead!¡±


    He soon calmed down after his momentary shock.


    Chu Yuan was sure that Ye Fan was only pulling his leg.


    As he snarled at Ye Fan, he channeled his energy to perform Chu Sect Fatal Moves.


    Chu Yuan was ready to end his battle with Ye Fan once and for all.


    ¡°Heavenly Wolf! Demonic Tiger! Green Dragon!¡±


    Chu Yuan unleashed three attacks that rushed toward Ye Fan at full force.


    Everyone knew that the battle was in itsst phase.


    It was highly likely that Chu Yuan''s three attacks would end Ye Fan''s life.


    Overwhelmed by worry, Xu Lei shouted in agony and terror, ¡°Watch out, Ye Fan!¡±


    She could not bear to watch Ye Fan get hurt anymore.


    Whoosh!


    The wind and the river howled.


    Chu Yuan''s onught came with the aggression of tigers rushing down the mountains to attack


    unsuspecting people.


    However, Ye Fan waspletely fearless in the face of the mighty attacks.


    His scrawny frame remained still and straight.


    As he stood rooted to his spot, he stretched out his arms to wrap them around the space before


    him.


    Fierce energy began gathering within his arms.


    The onlookers could see a cataclysmic storm building up, and Ye Fan was in the middle of the


    storm.


    He was gesturing a spell with his fingers, and he was muttering under his breath.


    The words that went past his lips sounded like the oldest spell in the world.


    His voice rumbled all over thend.


    Nearing the end, the people started seeing golden lines of characters swirling around Ye Fan.


    The characters were all glowing and shimmering as if the power of the world was flowing in them.


    ¡°W-What is this? W-Why haven''t I seen this before?¡±


    The strange sight before Ye Fan confounded countless people.


    Even Chu Yuan narrowed his eyes without realizing it.


    ¡°Ha, you''re already at your limits, you brat. Your struggles will be for nothing. How powerful can


    fancy tricks like these be?¡± Chu Yuan said icily, still refusing to believe that Ye Fan could do any


    better than before.


    Only Chu Yuan knew how worried and wary he was beneath his stubborn appearance.


    Whoosh!


    The storm continued to brew, and the energy continued to gather.


    Right then, a frightening tornado manifested from the condense energy around Ye Fan.


    Like a dry sponge, it greedily sucked in all the energy in its vicinity.


    As Ye Fan continued to draw in the energy, the onlookers realized that the green trees at the side of


    the road were wilting.


    Even the flowering trees that had bloomed in autumn were starting to die.


    In fact, all the citizens of Yunzhou abruptly felt a wave of sleepiness hitting them.


    It was as if their stamina was rapidly getting drained out of them.


    ¡°H-How could this be... What in the world is this? How can it make trees wilt and living creatures


    disappear?¡±


    The members of Chu Sect, who had been celebrating seconds ago, had a simr look of shock on


    their faces again.


    The unknown was truly the most terrifying thing in the world.


    They had been fighting Ye Fan for years, but it was their first time seeing Ye Fan use a move like


    this.


    He looked as though he could take away the life of all creatures and was the one to decide whether


    a living being would live or die.


    While the people were reeling in from the shock and recollecting themselves from the confusion, the


    energy Ye Fan gathered had reached its maximum.


    The concentrated energy was akin to a small sun as it illuminated everything around it.


    Finally, the people saw two ck and white wheels quietly appearing above Ye Fan''s head.


    As the ck and the white wheel intertwined, all beings began to cease to exist.


    Just as everyone was wondering what Ye Fan was doing, a thundering voice quaked the earth.


    ¡°Eighth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Wheel of Fate!¡±


    What? The... eighth form?


    Everyone nearly lost their heads the moment those words were out of Ye Fan''s mouth.


    The fighters of Chu Sect widened their eyes, Anderson and the other elders trembled and lost their


    ability to breathe, and Chu Qitian''s eyes widened so much they were about to pop from their


    sockets.


    As a matter of fact, King of Fighters, whose legs had been broken, jumped to his feet.


    The eighth form! It''s the eighth form! Did the abandoned child of the Chu family, Chu Tianfan, just


    used the eighth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky?


    The members of Chu Sect could feel the hair behind the back of their necks standing.


    They did not expect Ye Fan to be able to release another form after performing the seven forms.


    What the f*ck? Is this b*stard a monster? Does he have endless aces up his sleeves?


    Ye Fan''s trump cards¡ªfrom Raijin Thunderdrake, to Celestial Star Sword, and finally, the Eighth


    Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªhad turned the tables.


    Seconds ago, everyone was certain that the battle was over.


    But now, it was clearly not.


    The victor might not be Chu Yuan.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan was trying to rpose himself after witnessing the shocking scene.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The eighth form! Damn it! It really is the eighth form! How can this be? This is impossible! How can


    he know how to use it? Darn this! Is Chu Tianfan really someone Chu Yunyang sent to kill me?


    He was so furious to the point he was close to bursting a blood vessel.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect a brat like Ye Fan to seed in the Eighth Form of


    Invoke the Celestial Sky after others had failed for hundreds of years.


    Instantly, Chu Yuan could sense the threat to his life.


    He was finally starting to lose hope.


    Am I going to fail? I''ve been hiding for hundreds of years, and I finally found a suitable host to


    reincarnate into. I''m about to take over the world, find all the Dragon Gates, and activate the Sky


    Gate Formation. I''m so close to achieving my goal!


    ¡°No. I''m not going to be defeated! I''m never going to be defeated! Chu Tianfan, you''ll be the one to


    die! It''ll be you!¡± Chu Yuan screamed like a madman.


    His face had scrunched up into a vicious expression, and the veins were so visible on his wrinkly


    face that it was almost as if something was trying to escape from beneath his skin.


    Chu Yuan began chanting an ancient spell.


    Then, the people saw blood oozing out of him.


    It was clear that Chu Yuan was risking his life for the battle now.


    ¡°Damn you, humans. Damn you, Chu Tianfan. You forced me to do this! You asked for this!¡±

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    Chu Yuan''s raspy voice echoed across Yunzhou like the sound of a boulder being crushed.


    Many citizens disyed signs of difort and covered their ears due to the sound''s ear-piercing


    intensity.


    Even the powerful fighters on Mount Yunding could not help but frown.


    ¡°Grandpa, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Has Old Mr. Chu gone mad?¡±


    Everyone in Chu Sect was stunned.


    Chu Qitian''s eyes widened as he gazed in the direction of his grandfather.


    He had never seen his grandfather looking so menacing and terrifying, like a demon, before.


    He felt as though his grandfather was no longer the person he knew.


    ¡°Sword Saint, what''s going on? Chu Yuan is acting oddly.¡±


    Naturally, others had also noticed something was wrong with Chu Yuan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mo Gucheng, who had been watching the battle the entire time, had a solemn expression on his


    face. His eyes were filled with surprise and doubt.


    At the same time, Xiao Chen furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Chu Yuan must have used some sort of forbidden technique. It seems like Chu Tianfan really drove


    him into a corner. That old man is risking his life now. The final battle for life and death should take


    ce next.¡±


    Xiao Chen had never been so solemn as he was at that moment.


    He was well aware that the battle would be over soon.


    Both Ye Fan and Chu Yuan have already used their trump cards. This time, who will get thest


    laugh?


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, a storm began to form above the horizon.


    Chu Yuan kept reciting enigmatic, ancient chants.


    His entire body was covered in ck veins, which frantically infused energy into his elixir field.


    Furthermore, Chu Yuan''s spell traversed both time and space, causing Mount Chumen to tremble


    violently thousands of miles away.


    The next moment, blinding light surged out of Mount Chumen''s forbidden grounds.


    Tang Xian and the others, who were recuperating on Mount Chumen, were undoubtedly shocked.


    At one point, they thought Ye Fan had attacked them again.


    However, when they went outside, they discovered that themotion wasing from Chu Sect''s


    forbidden grounds.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, w-what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Just as everyone was still in shock, a massive ck shadow suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°Look, a gate!¡±


    ¡°It''s an enormous stone gate!¡±


    The members of Chu Sect yelled in horror as they looked ahead.


    The huge stone gate appeared to be floating in the air.


    It would periodically manifest and then disappear like a phantom.


    Even so, everyone could see that the stone gate had ancient patterns engraved on it.


    At that moment, the patterns on the stone gate moved and flowed as if they were alive.


    ¡°Goodness gracious. W-What is that?¡±


    The Chu Sect''s elders were also on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    They had never seen such a strange stone gate before.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, should we go closer and look into it?¡± someone asked Tang Xian for instructions.


    Before Tang Xian could respond, the massive stone gate burst open with a loud bang.


    Immediately afterward, tens of thousands of streaks of ck, glowing energy shot out into the air


    like arrows, heading for the far-off ancient eastern country.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    Everyone was astounded by the bizarre scene in front of them.


    Tang Xian and the others were speechless, their eyes wide with shock.


    They had no idea what was going on.


    Other ces also witnessed the same scene.


    In addition to Western Epea, the strange stone gate also appeared in Northern Alendor and South


    Adrune¡ªall ces where the members of Chu Sect had previously traveled.


    There was arge dragon curled up on the stone gate, surrounded by ancient patterns.


    Those stone gates had existed for many centuries and were scattered all over the world.


    Chu Sect managed to discover almost all of them and deployed arge number of people to guard


    them.


    Now, Chu Yuan was using ancient spells to activate the stone gates.


    As soon as the massive gate opened, the great power within surged toward China as if summoned.


    Everyone on Mount Yunding soon noticed that there were countless beams of lighting from all


    directions.


    Moreover, they were all swarming wildly toward Chu Yuan''s body.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°What the heck is that?¡±


    Li Er and the others were terrified by the scene.


    It felt as if the entire world''s power was focused on Chu Yuan.


    Momentster, they saw that Chu Yuan, who had been showing signs of fatigue, had regained his


    energy.


    The light beams showered down like a torrential downpour.


    Consequently, everyone was horrified by the terrifying aura.


    The energy surge continued for several seconds.


    It could have been that the energy was too powerful or that Chu Yuan''s body was incapable of


    handling such a massive amount of energy.


    Eventually, the veins on Chu Yuan''s body began to crack, and blood started to ooze from the


    wounds.


    With that, his unkempt robe was dyed red.


    From afar, he looked like a man covered in blood.


    It was not long before the final ray of ck light surged into Chu Yuan''s body, bringing his power to


    its peak.


    ¡°D*mn you, Chu Tianfan! In order to defeat you, I had to use the forbidden technique, even if it


    meant having my body destroyed. You should be proud of yourself for being able to push me this


    far. I''m going to kill you this time, even if it means losing my hundred years of cultivation!¡±


    Even those who were close to Chu Yuan, like Chu Qitian, dared note close to him because of


    his terrifying visage.


    Chu Yuan had already turned into a demon.


    He was covered in blood, howling hysterically.


    After Chu Yuan absorbed the power from Dragon Gate, his power soared to an insurmountable


    peak.


    Controlling the immense power, he delivered his most powerful blow.


    ¡°Great me Dragon Finger! Heaven-Wrecking Finger! Earth-Shattering Finger! Destructive


    Finger!¡±


    As Chu Yuan released three attacks in session, his technique, Great me Dragon Finger,


    swept across the sky.


    Just when everyone thought his attack was over, he stepped onto the horizon and extended another


    finger.


    In fact, he never considered stopping.


    ¡°Universe-Crushing Finger!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, the horizon exploded, and the air trembled.


    The fourth enormous finger shot toward Ye Fan with a terrifying force.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was as insignificant as a sand grain inparison to the enormous Great


    me Dragon Finger.


    However, there was nothing but determination on his exquisite face.


    The Wheel of Fate was above him, and the horizon was at his feet.


    Ye Fan remained expressionless and showed no signs of fear in the face of Chu Yuan''s


    overwhelming power.


    ¡°I''ve been practicingbat arts for nearly two decades. In the past twenty years, I''ve faced


    countless difficulties and obstacles and fought thousands of battles. However, regardless of how


    strong my opponent was, I could only use seven moves at most. This will be the first time I use the


    eighth move of the Wheel of Fate. Chu Yuan, I''ll show you the superiority of the Chu family''s


    techniques and the strength of Mr. Yunyang''s abilities! I''ll demonstrate to you an extraordinary


    power you''ve never seen before!¡±


    Bam!


    As soon as Ye Fan finished speaking, he waved his hand with a stern expression.


    Immediately, the massive Wheel of Fate charged forward with a force capable of crushing all living


    beings.


    Nobody had anticipated that such a weak body would be able to unleash such incredible power.


    For a moment, everyone in the Chu family was under the impression that their ancestor, the Great


    Emperor Yunyang, had returned to take over the world with his tremendous power.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    Boom!


    Underneath everyone''s watchful gazes, two blistering attacks smashed decisively into each other.


    One side had unleashed the Red me Finger, backed by the power of the Dragon Gate, whereas


    the other was thebination of Invoke the Celestial Sky''s seven Forms¡ªWheel of Fate.


    It was the greatest secret of Invoke the Celestial Sky that Chu Yunyang created.


    The technique contained nine Forms in total.


    Even though they were executed individually, all of them were actually interconnected.


    Every Formid the groundwork for the next, while every subsequent Form was the cumtion of


    the previous technique.


    For example, Wheel of Fate might just be a single Form, but it contained the overwhelming power


    that culminated from the seven Forms that preceded it.


    As every Form was stronger than its predecessor, Wheel of Fate was significantly more powerful


    than all seven Formsbined.


    That was what Ye Fan had relied upon and the reason he could achieve god realm with the body of


    a mere mortal.


    Furthermore, he dared to take on the Chu Sect all by himself, deriving his courage from Chu


    Yunyang''s legacy¡ªthe power of Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Meanwhile, everyone watched as the massive Wheel of Fate, in all its glory, went all out against


    Chu Yuan''s Great me Dragon Finger.


    At that moment, the heavens and earth trembled violently, as if everything was about to be torn


    apart.


    A blinding light illuminated the horizon, bathing it in a divine glow.


    Thereafter, a terrifying and chaotic force engulfed the sky as if it was heralding the Apocalypse.


    The earth-shattering impact that resulted was significantly stronger than the earlier sh, a sight


    that blew everyone''s minds.


    As for King Folo and the others, they felt a tingling sensation in their heads while their bodies


    shivered so violently that it was as if they were about to explode.


    ¡°I-Is he still human? How can a mortal achieve such incredible power?¡±


    Terror and disbelief filled everyone''s mind.


    As for the rest of the members of the martial arts world, they almost dropped to their knees in awe.


    They were overwhelmed by the urge to worship the world''s most powerful force and the two men


    who stood at the pinnacle of power.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Regardless of the oue, the glorious battle that unfolded had etched its ce in the annals of


    history.


    Meanwhile,te at night at the Chu residence hundreds of miles away, a dim red light was swaying


    gently.


    Even though it was time for bed, a restless feeling continued to dog Grand Old Lady Chu.


    After leaving the room, she gazed far out in the direction of Yunzhou.


    ¡°I wonder what Ye Fan''s current situation is. Whether the Chu family can be cleansed at its root, the


    glory of Mr. Yunyang restored, and peace be returned to this world, the burden is now yours to bear,


    Ye Fan.¡±


    Grand Old Lady Chu''s troubled mind was reflected in her deep-set eyes as she said a little prayer


    for him.


    She was well aware that Ye Fan was still young.


    When his father was his age, the former had spent his time chasing skirts and refused to train in


    martial arts.


    In contrast, Ye Fan was now shouldering a heavy responsibility, a fact that made Grand Old Lady


    Chu feel as if she had failed him.


    At an age when he was supposed to be enjoying life, Ye Fan was embroiled in a struggle for life and


    death.


    Nheless, that was how heroes were born throughout the passage of time.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re the one chosen by Mr. Yunyang, and I know that you won''t betray the hopes that


    everyone has ced on you,¡± Grand Old Lady Chu prayed from the depths of her heart.


    Amidst the uneasiness she felt, she caught a glimpse of a glowing hue far into the horizon.


    Despite being hundreds of miles away, the vibrance of the terrifying power could still be clearly


    seen.


    A sudden gale howled through the trees as it tore through the small town, eliciting a frown from


    Grand Old Lady Chu.


    ¡°It seems that the battle has begun.¡±


    All of a sudden, anxiety descended upon Grand Old Lady Chu, for she knew that the result of the


    decisive battle would soon be evident.


    Just like that, she stood in the courtyard, observing the battle''s progress from afar until she saw


    tens of millions of ck shrouds swarming toward Yunzhou.


    At the same time, the ground beneath her feet shook violently as if something was trying to climb


    out from the soil.


    The turn of events triggered a drastic change in Grand Old Lady Chu''s expression.


    ¡°D*mn it! That b*stard has used a forbidden technique by casting demonic magic!¡±


    Grand Old Lady Chu was outraged by the discovery.


    Amidst her anger, the walking stick she was holding began to shake.


    It was quickly followed by a blistering golden light interrupting the serenity of the courtyard.


    In the blink of an eye, countless motifs emerged underneath Grand Old Lady Chu''s feet, forming


    what looked like a magic seal.


    All of a sudden, the disturbance in the courtyard gradually dissipated, with peace quickly returning


    to the area.


    In spite of that, Grand Old Lady Chu''s mind was anything but peaceful.


    ¡°The situation is precarious. I''m afraid Ye Fan might not be strong enough to fight back. If that


    b*stard has used a forbidden technique in advance, Ye Fan will not stand a chance even with


    ckie''s help.¡±


    The panic Grand Old Lady Chu felt drained all color from her face.


    Overwhelmed with regret, she could feel tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Can it be that fate wants to end the Chu family? Ye Fan''s death will bring about the end of Mr.


    Yunyang''s bloodline. Oh, Mr. Yunyang, can you do something to protect your descendant?¡± Grand


    Old Lady Chu wailed with a glint of anguish in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help but me herself for setting Ye Fan down the path of doom.


    ¡°No, I have to go save him. I cannot allow the Chu family''s bloodline to end!¡±


    No sooner had she steeled herself and attempted to dash out of the Chu residence than a golden


    barrier glowed in the air, preventing her from leaving.


    Regardless of how hard she struck it, even to the extent of puking blood, Grand Old Lady Chu failed


    to breach it one bit.


    Just as despair took over her, she felt a powerful force approaching from the horizon.


    When she turned around and looked up, it was none other than the Wheel of Fate.


    Half ck and half white, it symbolized both life and death.


    ¡°T-The Wheel of Fate! The Eighth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky¡ªWheel of Fate! Y-Ye Fan, you


    actually seeded in learning the Eighth Form?¡±


    Grand Old Lady Chu was utterly dumbfounded.


    Nheless, the trepidation on her face quickly turned into a brimming tion.


    ¡°Haha... the Eighth Form. Throughout thest millennium, no one other than Mr. Yunyang had


    unlocked the Eighth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky. And now, Ye Fan has actually done it! Do you


    see it, Mr. Yunyang? Your legacy lives on!¡±


    Tears streamed down Grand Old Lady Chu''s face as her body quivered in emotion.


    Relief, excitement, and ecstasy flooded into her all at once.


    At that moment, the spark of hope within her was reignited with great fanfare.


    Even though she wasn''t sure if the Eight Form was enough to defeat the enemy, it was undeniable


    that Ye Fan now had another formidable technique.


    The rest subsequentlyid in the hands of fate.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you have to survive. I''ll be waiting here for you,¡± Grand Old Lady Chu prayed with her fists


    tightly clenched.


    All of a sudden, she caught a fragrant scent in the breeze.


    It was followed by a slender silhouette shing past the courtyard. Leaping into the air, the figure


    dashed toward where the thunderstorm was brewing.


    ¡°Girl,e back! Your wound hasn''t healed yet!¡± the shocked Grand Old Lady Chu shouted


    repeatedly.


    In spite of that, the figure had already disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Master, wait for me. In life or in death, I will always be by your side.¡±


    Underneath the shining moon and twinkling stars that dotted the sky, the teary-eyed Eigetsu


    couldn''t be any more resolute, just like a moth to a me.


    At the same time, hundreds of miles away, three figures in Jiangdong had also noticed the strange


    phenomenon.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, look. What is that?¡± the Demonic Duo eximed, pointing to the horizon.


    When the elegant-lookingdy beside them caught a glimpse of it, her expression drastically


    changed.


    ¡°It seems that Master is embroiled in a brutal battle. Let''s go. We have to hurry.¡±

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    Meanwhile, the thunderstorm at the summit of Mount Yunding continued to rage on.


    Both Ye Fan and Chu Yuan were going all out in their final showdown.


    Sensing the aura of invincibility emitted by the four Great me Dragon Fingers, Chu Yuan


    brimmed with confidence and hubris.


    ¡°By using a forbidden technique, I have drawn upon the Dragon Gate''s power to unleash this


    ultimate attack. Chu Tianfan, even if you have nine lives, your destruction in my hands is inevitable.


    The Unrivalled? Top of the Sky Ranking? From today onward, that''s where your legend ends!¡±


    Chu Yuan burst into maniacalughter.


    With an insidious look in his eyes, he watched on as his Great me Dragon Finger shed


    furiously with Ye Fan''s Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    The sight caused Chu Tianqi and his men to widen their eyes as their hearts skipped a beat.


    Folo and the rest from India were equally filled with suspense, whereas Sword Saint and his men


    waited with bated breath.


    As for Xu Lei and Ye Yuyan, they were desperately praying in their hearts.


    Even Chu Lin¡ªwho was in their arms¡ªcried out softly, ¡°Daddy, you have to win...¡±


    Just like that, under everyone''s nervous gazes, the Wheel of Fate smashed into the Great me


    Dragon Finger, releasing a deafening roar that shattered the earth.


    As rocks were blown apart and the earth tremored uncontrobly, the stars looked as if they were


    about to fall out of the sky.


    The terrifying phenomenon gave one a sense that Armageddon was upon them.


    Soon, cracks appeared in the ground and zig-zagged rapidly in every direction.


    Li Er and the others, despite having retreated far from the battlefield and having their defensive


    barriers up at full power, were still instantly swept away by the overwhelming force.


    Countless bodies were thrown into the air as if they were kites that had broken their string.


    From afar, they looked like leaves circting turbulently inside a maelstrom of air.


    Upon crashing to the ground, the men disregarded their injuries as they scrambled back to their


    feet, anxious to see what the oue was.


    Who is going toe out victorious in this brutal battle? Chu Yuan of the old guard or the young


    upstart, Chu Tianfan?


    At that moment, both attacks were stuck in a stalemate.


    Just when everyone thought that it would be a long ongoing battle due to the tremendous power it


    involved, it ended before anyone expected it.


    The next moment, they saw the Wheel of Fate unleashing an insurmountable force in every


    direction, crushing the four Great me Dragon Fingers into smithereens.


    As countless rays of light streaked from the sky, the trees in the surroundings trembled violently.


    The irrepressible intensity of Invoke the Celestial Sky was like the autumn wind sweeping away the


    fallen leaves or boiling oil melting through the heavy snow.


    Within moments, the attack Chu Yuan was so proud of crumbled easily under its devastating force.


    Prior to that, no one had expected the final move of a god realm warrior like Chu Yuan¡ªthe four


    Great me Dragon Fingers, to be defeated by Ye Fan''s Wheel of Fate.


    Moreover, the move that Chu Yuan was so proud of barelysted an instant before being shattered.


    Despite their bombastic names, the Great me Dragon Fingers amounted to nothing when faced


    with Ye Fan''s power.


    From the very beginning, they never stood a chance against Invoke the Celestial Sky at all.


    ¡°What? H-How is this possible?¡±


    Chu Yuan almost lost his mind when he saw his Great me Dragon Fingers evaporate before his


    eyes.


    With his eyes practically bulging out of their sockets, blood began to ooze out of them.


    In that instant, Chu Lin felt that his end was near and all the effort he had put in had been for


    naught.


    In the midst of his despair, the Wheel of Fate''s power didn''t diminish at all as it spun rapidly on its


    axis.


    With enough force to obliterate everything in its path, it continued flying in Chu Yuan''s direction.


    Despite his urge to flee, it quickly dawned upon him that it was a futile endeavor.


    The Wheel of Fate had exerted a massive pulling force upon his body as if a w from the depths


    of hell had reached out to pull him back down.


    ¡°No! There''s no way I can lose! I will always be undefeated!¡± Chu Yuan roared defiantly while being


    overwhelmed with despair.


    No sooner had he spoken than the Wheel of Fate sucked his entire body in.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Amidst his agonized scream, the Wheel of Fate continued to spin just as fast.


    Everyone watched as it tore through Chu Yuan''s body, grinding his flesh and bones. As a crater


    appeared in his chest, his legs were minced into a pile of mush.


    Thereafter, he vomited mouthfuls of blood and organ fragments, covering the floor with them.


    The entire Mount Yunding looked as if it had just rained.


    The only difference was that instead of water, the surroundings were covered with blood.


    In the end, having expended all its energy, the Wheel of Fate dissipated into the air.


    As for the gruesome remains of Chu Yuan, it fell straight down to the ground, crashing with a loud


    thud.


    With blood sttered all over the ground, covering it with a crimson hue, the battle finally came to a


    conclusion.


    The chaos and mayhem from before stopped with his death.


    Amidst the billowing grass in the wind, silence descended upon the world.


    Now that the dust had settled, the stars continued to dot the sky as if nothing had changed.


    And yet, everything did.


    Thereafter, a long and eerie silence descended upon thend, with everyone being stunned on their


    feet.


    Chu Tianqi''s eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    The gaping Anderson and the elders of the Chu Sect were so shocked that they forgot to catch their


    breath.


    As for the remaining members of the Chu Sect, they felt as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Shocked, none of them said a word for a very long time.


    ¡°H-Have we lost?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Chu, has he been defeated just like that?¡±


    ¡°I-Is it over already?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    One by one, they mumbled amongst themselves.


    Before they knew it, tears began to stream down the corner of their eyes.


    Up to that point, none of them could believe their eyes.


    The head of the Chu Sect, a god realm warrior who had struck fear into the hearts of the world''s


    most fearsome warriors and admired by all men for more than a hundred years, had been defeated


    despite unleashing his ultimate attack.


    Moreover, he lost to a young man, who was not only a disowned child but also his very own


    grandson.


    Life was such that it always came full circle.


    The child who was kicked out in the past had finally returned, paying back with interest the


    humiliation he had suffered.


    It all started with Ye Fan, and now, ended with him.


    The moment he was cast out of the Chu family and had his name struck off the family record, Ye


    Fan began to plot his return, a journey that took him ten whole years.


    Regardless of how long one''s path was, there would always be an end to it.


    And for Ye Fan, Chu Yuan''s copse was the moment his journey waspleted.


    ¡°From this day on, Ye Fan will be no more! In his ce is Chu Tianfan, the descendant of Chu


    Yunyang!¡±


    His resonant voice thundered like lightning amidst the deathly silence.


    Mired in shock, Chu Qitian and the others were bereft of words. The pride and glory they had felt all


    this while were shattered together with Chu Yuan''s defeat.


    It was as if the Chu Sect''s world had copsed upon itself.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    ¡°Did he win?¡±


    ¡°Did... Mr. Chu really win?¡±


    Everyone froze in their spots when the battle ended.


    Li Er and the rest werepletely baffled, remaining speechless for a very long time.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Li Er posed the million-dor question to Chen Ao and Lei San in


    a quavering voice.


    Thetter looked at each other in nk dismay and uttered listlessly, ¡°I should think he has probably


    won?¡±


    Although they had imagined the exact oue a thousand times in their heads, they were still


    taken by surprise that Ye Fan defeated Chu Yuan right under their noses.


    Li Er and the others could not believe the news.


    For a moment, they thought it was all a dream, and they were delusional.


    While the crowd was still in great shock, Ye Fan showed no intention to stop his attack, albeit having


    justunched a series of assaults and beaten Chu Yuan to a pulp.


    After breaking both of Chu Yuan''s legs, Ye Fan had one hand facing upward while cing the other


    behind his back. Then, he aimed at Chu Yuan and struck him with a terrifying palm technique.


    The strike was so powerful that it unleashed a sharp gust of wind that swept across the


    surroundings.


    Although the fight had consumed a significant amount of Ye Fan''s energy, he went all out to use


    Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    After all, it was best to take the enemy''s life when he was down.


    Ye Fan knew that it was not an easy task to get rid of a god realm master.


    The eight Forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky were indeed powerful. Yet, it was impossible to use just


    that one technique to destroy a god realm master.


    Fearing the worst, Ye Fan decided to finish him off, just to be safe.


    Hence, he wanted to kill Chu Yuan once and for all.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    At that instant, the members of the Chu Sect surrounding the two finally snapped back to their


    senses.


    They realized that Chu Tianfan was trying to drive Chu Yuan to the brink of death!


    To the people of Chu Sect, Chu Yuan was the ultimate icon of their faith.


    The prestige and reputation of the Chu Sect would suffer an immense blow if Chu Yuan was dead,


    regardless if Tang Yun was around.


    Therefore, they would never allow Ye Fan to kill Chu Yuan, no matter what.


    With that thought in mind, the fighters from Chu Sect started taking action.


    Chu Qitian was the first one tounch an attack on Ye Fan, followed by the Four Supremes.


    Together, the five top-notch fighters worked in one ord with the hope that they could save Chu


    Yuan.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Dragon Master!¡±


    Gaius and the others had their eyes fixated on Ye Fan the whole time.


    The moment they realized what the elders from the Chu Sect were doing, they immediately tried to


    block thetter''s moves. Unfortunately, it was toote. All that they could do was to alert Ye Fan


    frantically.


    However, without even looking at the fighters who tried to intercept him, Ye Fan directed the palm


    technique, which he had aimed at Chu Yuan, at Chu Qitian and the rest.


    Thump!


    The ground shook, and boulders cracked.


    By then, Chu Qitian and the elders had discovered an unbelievable truth. Even though Ye Fan was


    already at the end of his rope and severely injured after staring death in the face, none of his


    opponents was his match.


    With just one palm strike, Ye Fan unleashed his wrath upon the Five Supremes, sending them


    sprawling across the ground while coughing up blood.


    Their bodies were sent flying backward from the momentum of charging forward at high speed


    earlier.


    Ye Fan mmed his fist hard on every single attacker, and none of them was able to escape


    unscathed.


    Anyhow, those fighters were ruthless by nature.


    Despite being defeated by Ye Fan, they yelled through gritted teeth, ¡°Quick! Save Mr. Chu Yuan!¡±


    Chu Qitian screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    At hismand, everyone from Chu Sect dashed toward the direction where Chu Yuannded.


    Strong or weak, no one was an exception. All of them had only one thing in mind¡ªto save their


    leader with all their might.


    ¡°Where do all of you think you''re going?¡±


    Right then, the entire situation had finally sunk in for the peeps from Dragon God Hall.


    They charged forward fearlessly to fight against Chu Sect under the leadership of Gaius and the


    four Dragon yers.


    ¡°Piss off, you b*stards!¡± The other Supremes from the Chu Sect snarled and threw punches at


    Gaius, who came to drag things out.


    ¡°Hahaha! Who are you to boss me around? What gives?¡± Gaius guffawed loudly as he swung his


    sword at them.


    The remaining Dragon yers did not waste another minute. They targeted a Supreme fighter each


    and forged through another round of battle in order to hold them back from rescuing Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At that critical moment, ze, who had been hunting Huangniu and ckie down, received an


    order from Chu Qitian. Hence, it turned and went up against Ye Fan.


    ¡°ckie, don''t let him go! Bite its tail!¡±


    Huangniu had always been the calctive one. As soon as he noticed the beast was escaping, he


    quickly instructed ckie to sortie.


    Thetter roared in rage and pounced on ze. In a split second, it bit ze''s tail and kept pulling


    thetter backward, posing a challenge for ze to move an inch forward.


    At that point, all of the powerful fighters from Chu Sect were held back!


    Consequently, no one was able to save the awfully wounded Chu Yuan. He was left all alone,


    anxiously counting down to the daunting moment when Ye Fan''s fatal attack would take its form.


    ¡°It''s over, Chu Yuan. I, Chu Tianfan, shall settle the score with you today for all the deep resentment


    harbored when I got kicked out of the sect. You are going down!¡±


    Boom!


    As Ye Fan stepped on the horizon, his furious bellows reverberated loudly, and an enormous


    amount of energy exploded from his fist in an instant.


    Soon, Ye Fan unleashed Boundless Destruction and mmed nine massively powerful punches on


    Chu Yuan''s head.


    ¡°No! Grandpa!¡± cried Chu Qitian while bursting into tears.


    ¡°Old Mr. Chu!¡± the elders of Chu Sect screamed hysterically.


    However, none of their cries for help was answered. No matter how loud they wailed, there was


    nothing they could do about it.


    Their efforts were in vain, and they could only watch on helplessly as Ye Fan attacked Chu Yuan


    ferociously like the grim reaper with a scythe in his hand and simultaneously lopped thetter''s


    head off.


    ¡°No! Don''t kill me, my grandson. No... I''m your grandpa... Your father was my son. Without me, he


    wouldn''t have existed, let alone you...¡±


    Drenched in a pool of blood, Chu Yuan was barely alive with only half a body left.


    Terrified, he gazed at Ye Fan, who resembled a god descending from the heavens, and kept


    begging thetter for mercy.


    To date, that was the only time when the prideful leader of the Chu Sect disregarded his dignity and


    pride. Conversely, he started ying the sympathy card with Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for him to turn the tables.


    Why didn''t you say that you were my grandpa when you kicked me out of the Chu family back then?


    When my enemies from the Eastsea tried to end my life, why didn''t you admit that you were my


    grandpa? Now that you''re in a dire situation, you''re ying the sentiment card and finally


    remembering that you have a grandson? How hypocritical! I don''t need this kind of superficial


    familial bond. After all, Great-grandma told me that you''re no longer the Chu Yuan she knew in the


    past.


    That was why Ye Fan felt no reluctance at all to strike Chu Yuan dead.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Right when Ye Fan was about to throw hisst punch at Chu Yuan, a stern voice rang out like a bolt


    from the blue.


    Then, the crowd noticed that a purple aura started appearing from the far East.


    Momentster, a strong sword energy swept across the sky andnded squarely on Ye Fan''s fists.


    Every single light ray emitted from the sword was apanied by explosive power.


    In the end, all nine punches released by Ye Fan were canceled out by his rival.


    He was also wounded by the sword energy and got sent stumbling several steps backward.


    His entire body trembled a little before he spewed a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Xu Lei and the others gasped in shock when they witnessed that. The crowd from Jiangdong, who


    had just heaved a sigh of relief, had their nerves stretched taut once again.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    ¡°Someone actually hurt Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Both Mo Gucheng and Xiao Chen shuddered in fear.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Then, everyone present shifted their astonished gazes in the same direction, including Ye Fan.


    He wiped the blood off the corner of his lips and turned to look at the source of the sword energy


    with his darkened gaze.


    A slender figure could be seen at the end of the horizon, seeminglying from the depths of the


    gxy.


    Her lips were crimson red, and her ck shiny eyes were mysterious like the dark night.


    Her long dress billowed in the wind, and her hair was draped over her shoulders.


    She was so gorgeous that the moment she emerged, the crowd felt like everything else on earth


    was merely her backdrop.


    Her graceful aura, elegance, and beauty were second to none!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With a long sword in her hand, she was stunning beyond words!


    What a dazzling sight to behold! There''s actually a woman in this world who is worthy of all praise!

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw her face clearly.


    ¡°It''s Tang Yun!¡±


    ¡°It''s the head of Chu Sect, Tang Yun!¡±


    Mo Gucheng narrowed his eyes, whereas Xiao Chen cried out.


    The three Supreme grandmasters of King Folo were utterly shocked with trepidation.


    They had a feeling that things were getting out of hand.


    Judging from the circumstances at the moment, the situation would most probably take a sharp turn


    for the worse.


    As for Ye Yuyan and the others, they were fretting like they had ants in their pants.


    At that instant, worry was written all over Xu Lei''s exquisite face.


    The only person who kept calm and did not panic at the sight of Tang Yuan was Chu Lin.


    On the contrary, he furrowed his cute little eyebrows and asked softly, ¡°Aunt Yuyan, haven''t I seen


    her before?¡±


    An inexplicable sense of familiarity flooded him. He felt like he knew that person the moment he


    saw her face.


    ¡°It''s impossible that you''ve met her. She''s the devil from the Chu Sect, your father''s enemy who''s


    here to harm him. ¡°


    Ye Yuyan gave her nephew, Chu Lin, a tight hug as she stared daggers at Tang Yun.


    Unfortunately, not everyone celebrated the sudden turn of events.


    With Tang Yun appearing in the nick of time, the peeps from Dragon God Hall had to get


    themselves ready to confront a formidable enemy.


    On the other hand, her timely arrival was great news to Chu Qitian and Chu Yuan, who was on the


    verge of death. It was as though she was their savior.


    ¡°You''re finally here, Master. Quick, kill Chu Tianfan. Kill him now to avenge Grandpa and the entire


    Chu Sect! You have to mete out justice on behalf of all our fighters who died in his hands,¡± Chu


    Qitian urged as he crawled out from the ruins.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His eyes were filled with resentment and sorrow.


    Upon hearing his plea, the other members of Chu Sect followed suit, begging and wailing away on


    their knees. Their voices were so loud that they echoed across all of Mount Yunding.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, please wipe out the enemies and revive Chu Sect!¡±


    ¡°Please save Chu Sect, Ms. Tang!¡±


    In an instant, the sound of a pleading multitude resonated through the wilderness.


    Even ze was seen prostrating alongside his master, Chu Qitian. They were paying their utmost


    respect and reverence to thest savior capable of rescuing Chu Sect, Tang Yun.


    Just like that, Tang Yun stepped foot in thend she had left years ago, right under the gazes of


    tens of millions. What greeted the stunning head of Chu Sect was the resounding voices of the


    people paying homage to her.


    Following behind Tang Yun were two elders from the Chu family, the Demonic Duo.


    The trio ignored the worship of the crowd and strode toward Chu Yuan as soon as they arrived.


    ¡°Old Master, how did you end up in this predicament? You''ve always been unrivaled, the only god


    realm fighter in the whole Chu family. How is it possible that you''re suffering from such severe


    injuries?¡±


    The Demonic Duo knelt before Chu Yuan, weeping.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun''s dolorous expression said it all. She could not bear to see thetter in such a


    pathetic state.


    ¡°Yun, you... you all are finally here. Had you note in time, I... I''m afraid I wouldn''t get a chance


    to see you anymore.¡±


    At that moment, Chu Yuan had blood all over him. What was left was only his upper body.


    Blood was still gushing out of the wounds Ye Fan had inflicted upon him earlier.


    If it were another person suffering those injuries, he would have passed on on the spot.


    Thankfully, Chu Yuan''s enhanced cultivation level sustained him and kept him alive.


    ¡°It''s all my fault, Master. I''m terribly sorry foring sote. Rest assured that I''ll take revenge and


    make them pay back multiple folds for humiliating Chu Sect today!¡± Tang Yun put the me on


    herself.


    Feeling bad about what had happened, Tang Yun became determined to crush her foes. The


    vengeful intent within her grew significantly.


    ¡°Elder Xuan and Elder Ming, I shall leave Master in your good hands. Please take care of him,¡± said


    Tang Yun.


    Slowly, she turned around and drew her long sword out.


    Swoosh!


    With one hand holding Seven Foot Green de, Tang Yun loomed over Mount Yunding with an icy


    expression.


    With a bone-chilling murderous intent in her gaze, Tang Yun charged toward Ye Fan.


    In contrast to her cold demeanor, Ye Fan had butterflies in his stomach the moment he saw Tang


    Yun.


    ¡°Yun, are you... all right?¡±


    At that point, Ye Fan lookedpletely disheveled as the gruesome battle had brought him several


    grievous injuries.


    Yet, he could not care less about the pain he felt.


    His dignified and determined face in the past was now full of guilt and vulnerability.


    It''s been three years. It''s nearly three long years.


    Never in Ye Fan''s wildest dreams did he imagine he would one day reunite with Tang Yun in such a


    wretched state.


    ¡°Shut up! How dare a b*stard like you address Ms. Tang by name!¡±


    Chu Qitian blew his top when he heard that, and he immediatelyshed out at Ye Fan.


    However, thetter ignored his reprimand. Ye Fan''s intense gaze was fixated on thedy whom he


    had been thinking about every single night all those years.


    ¡°Answer me, Yun. I''m Ye Fan. I didn''t die, and now I''m back. Back then, I was not capable of


    bringing you away from Chu Sect. This time around, I''ve defeated Chu Yuan. No one else in this


    world will evere between you and me. There''s no need for you to be fearful of anyone else


    henceforth. Say something, Yun...¡± Ye Fan started to grow impatient.


    Suddenly, he felt that Tang Yun had be a stranger, and he could not figure out why.


    It was as though she had turned into a different person.


    A whileter, Tang Yun approached him and asked in a cold tone, ¡°So, you''re Chu Tianfan? I heard


    that you created a huge ruckus at Chu Sect twice and caused disharmony within the sect. You also


    killed many of our elders. If you had continued hiding, I''d most likely not have been able to hunt you


    down. Who would have thought that you''d be so bold to gatecrash Chu Sect once more and hurt my


    master? I, Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect, will definitely fight for my sect. Go ahead and show me


    what you''ve got! Today, I shall use your blood to mourn the deceased souls.¡±


    Thump!


    As soon as she said that, an unparalleled stateliness boomed in all directions, disrupting the


    tranquility of Mount Yunding.


    Thereafter, a strong gale was formed, and it grew in intensity.


    The next second, an overwhelming murderous intent tore through the air from where Tang Yun


    stood and spread out swiftly in all directions.


    The members of Dragon God Hall and the onlookers from Jiangdong stiffened as their hearts


    skipped a beat.


    Everyone cast an anxious look at Ye Fan.


    They were clueless as to whether he had extra stamina and energy to handle Tang Yun after


    engaging in a tough showdown with Chu Yuan.


    In reality, no one knew that Ye Fan had lost his battle spirit.


    He merely stared at Tang Yun, and a look of confusion manifested in his eyes.


    Ye Fan did not expect to see a familiar woman who was once so close to his heart challenging him


    to fight.


    Undoubtedly, he was distressed by the turn of events.


    The circumstance was nothing like the reunion scene he had always imagined. Simrly, the Tang


    Yun now was not the same woman he had been longing to meet.


    ¡°Don''t you know me, Yun? I''m Ye Fan. I was the one who trained with you at the Chu residence


    back then. Have you forgotten that you protected me as I left Mount Chumen years ago? What


    about the time when we lost a battle? You stood by me and remained by my side. Do you truly have


    no memory of these?¡± Ye Fan bombarded her with a series of questions.


    He refused to believe that the woman standing before him had wiped all of their stories and


    unforgettable past from her memory, especially the vows they made on Mount Chumen.


    Does she not remember that I''m Ye Fan?


    His eyes reddened as he let out an aggrieved bellow that echoed through the heavens and earth.


    Over the years, Ye Fan had met countless women.


    There was Xu Lei, Qiu Mucheng, Chen Nan, Junie, and the list went on.


    However, Tang Yun was the only one who stole his heart.


    Ye Fan would never forget the night on Mount Chumen three years ago.


    At that time, he was faced with a dire situation.


    Tang Yun did not mind how down and out he was, and neither did she care about being implicated


    by him. Without any hesitation, she gave up on a life of luxury, abandoned her moral principles, and


    risked being convicted of a heinous crime just to elope with him.


    She even betrayed Chu Sect for him.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    However, Tang Yun''s expression remained the same no matter what Ye Fan said. In fact, she was


    looking at Ye Fan in confusion.


    ¡°I''m afraid you''ve gotten the wrong person, Chu Tianfan. Stop talking and make your move.


    Whatever you say is not going to change the fact that I''m going to kill you.¡± Tang Yun


    expressionlessly revealed her sword. She was ready to unleash her murderous aura.


    On the other hand, those words hit Ye Fan like a sledgehammer in the chest. I don''t believe this.


    How could she totally forget about me?


    ¡°Chu Yuan, you old b*stard! What did you do to Yun?¡± Heartbroken, Ye Fan unleashed his anger on


    Chu Yuan.


    As Ye Fan was cursing at Chu Yuan, he threw the old man a punch.


    However, there was no way Tang Yun would stand by and watch Ye Fan attack her master.


    She immediately swung her sword and unleashed numerous shots of sword energy at Ye Fan.


    Swish!


    A few cuts appeared on Ye Fan''s body, and blood was gushing out. At the same time, he was sent


    flying backward.


    Chu Yuanughed sinisterly when he saw Ye Fan being sent flying away by Tang Yun. Chu Yuan


    then endured the pain and ordered, ¡°Haha! Yun, Chu Tianfan is powerless now, and he won''t be


    able to fight back. Take advantage of that and kill him now! Once he dies, there''s no need to fear


    Dragon God Hall anymore.¡±


    At that moment, the disappointment from the defeat he suffered moments ago had disappeared.


    ¡°Haha! You didn''t see thising, did you, Chu Tianfan? Who would''ve known that you would be


    killed by Tang Yun? I bet this hurts you more than getting killed by me.¡± Chu Yuan burst into


    maniacalughter.


    Chu Yuan had already guessed the rtionship between Tang Yun and Ye Fan long ago.


    Back then, the only reason Ye Fan could leave Mount Chumen unscathed was that Tang Yun


    helped him out.


    After that, Tang Yun even wanted to follow Ye Fan back to China.


    When Chu Yuan found out about it, he was infuriated.


    In his anger, Chu Yuan captured Tang Yun and brought her back.


    He kept her locked up until a secret technique had erased part of Tang Yun''s memory.


    Only then did Chu Yuan dare to set her free.


    Truth be told, Chu Yuan never thought that his act of anger back then would turn out to be the key


    to theeback of Chu Sect.


    Indeed, Ye Fan was at the end of his strength. Although Huangniu and ckie were strong, they


    were held up by ze.


    In other words, Tang Yun was the strongest person there.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With her in the battle, she was the only person who could decide the oue.


    ¡°Haha! Chu Tianfan, so what if you''ve injured me and beaten me? As long as Chu Sect wins, I''ll


    have thestugh!¡± Chu Yuan''sughter reverberated around the entire area.


    Alternately, Ye Fan was vomiting blood after getting beaten by Tang Yun.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡±


    Gaius and the others quickly went to check on Ye Fan.


    Xu Lei''s eyes were filled with sorrow when she was holding Ye Fan in her arms and wiping the


    blood off the corners of his mouth.


    Despite his injuries, Tang Yun didn''t stop going after Ye Fan.


    With the sword in her grip, she turned around and gradually approached Ye Fan.


    Instantly, Gaius and the rest got ready to confront the formidable enemy.


    ¡°The people of Dragon God Hall! Listen up! We shall defend Master''s life to our deaths!¡± Gaius


    shouted.


    Dragon yers dragged their injured bodies forward and shielded Ye Fan.


    The remaining nearly a thousand members of the Dragon God Hall also rushed over to protect Ye


    Fan, who was injured and lying on the ground, with their lives.


    In the face of so many people, Tang Yun was unfazed because she knew none of them could stand


    a chance against her.


    ¡°If you want to live, move aside.¡± Tang Yun raised her sword and aimed it toward Gaius and the


    others.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, you and my master are really old acquaintances. Are you really going to disregard the


    past rtionship with my master and kill him? Moreover, the bad blood is between my master and


    Chu Yuan. After we kill Chu Yuan, we won''ty a single finger on Chu Sect. We promise!¡± Gaius


    was still trying to talk sense into Tang Yun because he roughly knew about the rtionship she had


    with Ye Fan. Gaius was hoping that Tang Yun would take the past rtionship into consideration


    and step aside.


    Unfortunately, Gaius'' words fell on deaf ears.


    Tang Yun didn''t even bother listening to a word he said.


    Instead, her eyes turned cold, and she shed her sword a few times continuously.


    Waves and waves of sword auras were then seen crashing toward Gaius.


    Gaius held his sword to defend himself, but it was useless.


    Upon getting hit, Gaius was sent flying backward, and his hands were bleeding profusely. At the


    same time, his shirt was blown into thousands of pieces.


    That was all it took. One move was enough to send the strong and mighty Gaius flying a hundred


    meters backward.


    ¡°Gaius!¡± Owen and the rest gasped in horror.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°If that''s what''s going to happen, let''s just give her our all!¡±


    ¡°Let''s attack!¡±


    The other Dragon yers lifted their weapons and rushed toward Tang Yun.


    The rest of the people from Dragon God Hall followed suit and unleashed their moves.


    All of a sudden, thousands of moves were unleashed upon Tang Yun at once.


    Right then, two figures appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Sky Concealing Punch!¡±


    ¡°The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch!¡±


    Two old men appeared at the scene and each threw a punch.


    Those two punches exploded at the same time, colliding fiercely with the joint attack of the people


    from Dragon God Hall.


    A deafening noise tore through the area, and those people who were shielding Ye Fan were injured


    heavily. All of them flew backward and vomited blood.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Upon seeing that, King Folo and the others were shell-shocked.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were bbergasted as well.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtian, the War God, fell into utter despair. They''re too powerful! The Demonic


    Duo is too strong! Both of them just took out the joint attack from the people of Dragon God Hall!


    While the Demonic Duo was blocking the joint attack, Tang Yun stomped on the ground and


    launched herself upward.


    She then swung the sword in her grip, and the Ice Stream aura in her elixir field began whirring at


    warp speed.


    A purple beam shot out from her sword to unleash an ocean of sword energy and surrounded Owen


    and the rest


    Swoosh!


    It was as if a million swords were swung toward the Dragon yers.


    Upon impact, Owen and the others bled and were sent flying backward by sword energy.


    By the time they fell back to the ground, they just kept vomiting blood.


    It was a ghastly sight because their bodies were full of cuts.


    ¡°I''ve told you guys that there''s no way you guys would be able to stand against me.¡± Tang Yun


    defeated all the people from Dragon God Hall within a few seconds.


    With a majestic and cold expression on her face, she kept the sword and continued walking slowly


    toward Ye Fan.


    However, to Tang Yun''s surprise, the injured men from Dragon God Hall ignored their pain and


    stood up and shielded Ye Fan once again.


    ¡°Protect our master to our deaths!¡±


    ¡°Protect our master to our deaths!¡±


    The people of Dragon God Hall shouted in unison.


    Not only were they injured all over their bodies, but some of them were also on the verge of dying.


    Despite that, they were still using their bodies to defend their beliefs and to fight for a sliver of hope


    for survival.


    ¡°Since that''s the case, I shall send you to your maker!¡± Tang Yun uttered with a cold


    expression. Since these people want to die so badly, I''m going to grant their wishes with this sword


    of mine.


    ¡°Who is daring enough to harm my master?¡±


    Just then, an enraged voice rang out from the sky. After that, the brilliant rainbow rays appeared


    and cast over thend.


    Shocked and terrified, everyone turned toward the voice.


    There, they saw a holy figure descending to the world like an angel. At the same time, the figure


    was shining on the earth with divine splendor.


    Moon God from Japan had finally arrived.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    ¡°Is that her?¡±


    ¡°Is that Tsukuyomi Tenshin from Japan?¡±


    King Folo and the other two Supremes of India jumped in rm.


    Obviously, they recognized Moon God.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Ye Fan went into seclusion back then, Tsukuyomi went to India and almost killed them.


    At that time, King Folo and the others were confused because Japan and China were in a feud. Yet,


    she was extremely protective of a Supreme from China. Now, following the arrival of Tang Yun,


    Moon God once again appeared when Ye Fan is in a dire situation.


    ¡°An entertaining show is about to start!¡±


    Indeed, no one would turn down a spectacle.


    King Folo was filled with anticipation. I can''t wait to see who''s going toe out on top!


    ¡°Tang Yun of Chu Sect is going up against Tsukuyomi of Japan. These two are arguably the


    strongest women currently.¡±


    ¡°This is magnificent! I can''t wait! The first in the Sky Ranking is going to go toe to toe with a divine


    being from Japan. We have two top-rankers in the Sky Ranking and two beings from the god realm


    here. The best fighters are all here today!¡±


    Haibu and Bapei were getting all excited. It''s been a while. Ever since the chaos within Chu Sect


    started decades ago, the martial arts world hadn''t seen a battle as grand as this. Two god realm


    masters showed up one after another. Besides, two supreme grandmasters who were once ranked


    at the very top of Sky Ranking are both here. Things are getting more and more interesting!


    Initially, everyone thought the battle would end after either Chu Yuan or Ye Fan emerged as the


    victor.


    However, it seemed like things were far from over.


    The arrivals of Tang Yun and Moon God would definitely kick things up a notch.


    After Moon God arrived at the scene, she temporarily suppressed Tang Yun''s aura.


    First, she turned around and saw Ye Fan lying on the ground, covered in blood and bruises.


    At that moment, Moon God felt as though a knife was stabbed deep into her heart.


    Her beautiful eyes immediately turned red as her blood boiled.


    ¡°Did you cause the injuries on my master''s body?¡± Tsukuyomi suddenly turned around and


    transformed her heartbreak into anger. Her gaze was icy cold when she red at Tang Yun.


    Besides, her words wereced with rage and frustration.


    Perhaps that was because of her intense feelings for Ye Fan.


    Every time she saw Ye Fan on the verge of dying, Suzumiya Eigetsu''s soul would release a strong


    wave of energy that could eclipse the conscience of Moon God.


    Back then, Tsukuyomi would intentionally suppress Suzumiya Eigetsu''s willpower.


    However, over the years, perhaps due to subtle influences, Tsukuyomi''s attitude toward Ye Fan had


    also undergone subtle changes.


    That was why Tsukuyomi was also feeling agitated when she saw Ye Fan being heavily injured.


    ¡°Who are you? This is a private matter between Chu Sect and China. It has nothing to do with you.


    If you want to live, I suggest you leave. Otherwise, you''re going to regret your actions.¡± It was


    possible that Tang Yun could sense Moon God''s unfathomable strength because instead of


    attacking, Tang Yun tried to threaten her enemy with words.


    Rather than beating around the bush, Moon God''s response was direct when she roared, ¡°Who said


    so? When you injured him, you harmed me! I won''t allow anyone on earth to harm my master! Since


    you''ve already harmed my master, you shall die!¡± With her cold gaze, her merciless voice sounded


    like a thunderous rumble reverberating through the air.


    As soon as those words fell, the colorful rays gathered around her.


    In the blink of an eye, a sword appeared in Tsukuyomi''s grip.


    With that sword, she attacked Tang Yun.


    The battle between the two most powerful women in the world began.


    ¡°Demonic Duo! What are you guys doing? Act now! Kill Chu Tianfan!¡± Seeing that Tang Yun was


    upied, Chu Yuan grew anxious, and he ordered Demonic Duo to kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°But Old Master, he''s still a descendant of the Chu family. He''s Zhenghong''s only son...¡± The


    Demonic Duo was hesitant.


    After all, they both watched Chu Zhenghong grow up, so they couldn''t bear to kill his only son.


    Chu Yuan was livid, and he roared, ¡°B*stards! Are you two going to defy my order? Have you guys


    forgotten the fact that you guys are serving the Chu family? I''m the head of the Chu family! How


    dare you defy my order? Furthermore, that fellow threatened to destroy the Chu family and killed


    countless people in the family. Don''t you guys think you guys are supposed to avenge the deaths of


    the members of the Chu family?¡±


    Due to his agitation, Chu Yuan worsened his own injuries and ended up vomiting blood once again.


    ¡°Calm down, Old Master. Please look after yourself! Okay. We''ll listen to you and kill him.¡±


    Demonic Duo had no choice but to obey Chu Yuan''s order. They then helplessly moved toward Ye


    Fan.


    On the other hand, Gaius and the rest weren''t going to sit on their hands and watch their master


    getting killed.


    Without hesitation, they rushed forward to stop the Demonic Duo.


    Needless to say, it would be a tough task going up against Demonic Duo. They were among the top


    five in Sky Ranking, and their cultivations had always been the best.


    Even if the Dragon yers were to unite, they still wouldn''t be able to defeat Demonic Duo.


    Still, they didn''t have a choice. They were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect Ye Fan.


    Although they were already heavily injured, they were still willing to put Ye Fan''s life before their


    own.


    The people of Dragon God Hall were tumbling one after another when they were fighting the


    Demonic Duo. Despite so, they kept fighting relentlessly. In the end, Gaius was on the ground, and


    blood was gushing out of his mouth. However, he held onto the Demonic Duo''s legs and yelled,


    ¡°Ms. Xu, take Master away! Run now!¡±


    The rest of the people from Dragon God Hall were also fighting bravely.


    No matter how many of them had perished, the others continuously rushed to Ye Fan''s defense.


    Soon, rivers of blood were formed on Mount Yunding.


    Having said that, none of them would back down.


    They had already lost Ye Fan once before when they watched him end his own life so that he could


    save them.


    This time around, they were determined to not lose their master again.


    Ye Fan protected them in the past, so they were going to return the favor by protecting him to their


    deaths.


    King Folo, Bapei, and Haibu couldn''t bear to watch it any longer.


    ¡°King Folo, let''s join them. No matter what, we must unite. If Chu Tianfan dies today, India is bound


    to fall soon after,¡± Bapei urged.


    King Folo pondered for a moment before nodding solemnly.


    With that, those three Supremes joined the people of Dragon God Hall in a fight against the


    Demonic Duo of Chu Sect.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was still lying in Xu Lei''s embrace silently while staring at Tang Yun.


    Perhaps he still couldn''t ept the fact that Tang Yun had forgotten him.


    With tears all over her face, Xu Lei pulled Ye Fan into her embrace and cried, ¡°Say something, Ye


    Fan. Everyone is fighting and dying for you. Please pull yourself together...¡±


    Although everyone thought Ye Fan was on the brink of death due to his injuries, Xu Lei could tell


    that he was just overwhelmed by despair. As long as Ye Fan can pull himself together, he surely


    knows how to turn the tides. This is most probably caused by that woman, Tang Yun. I can sense


    that Ye Fan cares about her. He can''t bear to fight her and kill her. Besides, I think the fact that she


    had forgotten about him is too huge a blow for him.


    ¡°Ye Fan, how is a life-and-death battle more important than your feelings for her?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    Xu Lei continued talking sense into Ye Fan.


    s, Ye Fan was already severely injured and was on the verge of dying.


    As Xu Lei held him in her arms, his voice slowly drifted into the air.


    ¡°I-I''m really sorry, Lei. I once said I''ll protect you for the rest of your life. But in the end, you''re


    keeping mepany instead as I breathe myst on Mount Yunding.¡±


    His words brimmed with helplessness and hopelessness.


    Tang Yun''s appearance and her callous attitude ultimately shattered all of his confidence.


    There''s no hope anymore.


    He knew that there was absolutely no hope left for that battle.


    Already at the end of his strength, he was powerless to fight Tang Yun.


    Besides, even if he had the power to do so, he didn''t know whether he could bring himself to inflict


    harm upon Tang Yun.


    Other than him, none of the rest of the people there had the ability to go against her.


    ¡°No, don''t give up, Ye Fan. We''ve still got Moon God. She''ll help us hold the head of Chu Sect


    back.¡±


    Reluctant to give up just like that, Xu Lei encouraged the man, trying to spark hope within him.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head with a sorrowful smile on his face.


    ¡°It won''t work. Eigetsu is too severely injured. No matter how incredible Great-grandma''s medical


    skills are, she definitely can''t restore Eigetsu to health in a mere day or two. That silly girl is only


    battling with a broken body. She won''t be able to hold out for long,¡± he replied softly.


    He had long since seen right through the situation at present.


    Tang Yun and Demonic Duo''s appearance would undoubtedly sever all possibility of Dragon God


    Hall making aeback.


    The instant Xu Lei heard that, thest vestiges of hope within her vanished into thin air.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    ¡°No, Ye Fan. There''ll certainly be a way. We won''t just lose like this. There must be something we


    can do!¡±


    She promptly started bawling.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan had already given up hope ages ago, prepared to head to his death.


    Oh well, poor Lei, Eigetsu, and everyone else behind me who pledged allegiance to me!


    ¡°Don''t cry, Lei. Even when I''m at the end of the road, I''ll still ensure your safety.¡±


    Reaching out, he wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. He tried his best to curve his lips


    and smile at her.


    All he wanted was to leave a considerably warm smile for her during thest moments.


    After saying all that, he cried out to the sky, ¡°Come here, ckie!¡±


    Woof!


    With a long bark, ckie hit the ground on his legs. Sprinting like the wind, it charged over to Ye


    Fan.


    Perhaps the sight of him in the jaws of death had pity welling within it, for it whimpered mournfully.


    Then, it stuck out its tongue and licked the man''s wounds as though doing so would alleviate his


    pain.


    ¡°What a dumb dog!¡± Ye Fan chided with a chuckle before patting it on the head.


    ¡°I''m entrusting these two girls to you. And bring that kid away as wellter. Considering your speed,


    even Tang Yun won''t be able to catch up with you.¡±


    He entrusted Ye Yuyan, Xu Lei, and also Chu Lin to ckie, ordering it to protect them as they took


    off.


    ¡°No! I''m not leaving! Even if someone is leaving, it should be you, Ye Fan.¡±


    Instantly, greater devastation flooded Xu Lei, and her tears flowed like a faucet.


    Burrowing into Ye Fan''s arms, she wailed at the top of her lungs like a baby.


    I''ve only reunited with him for a day, and there are lots of heart-to-heart talks I haven''t had the time


    to tell him. But now, we''re going to be separated by death again!


    Naturally, she found it difficult to ept that fact.


    Likewise, Ye Yuyan was sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Exactly. You''re the one who should leave, Ye Fan. When you recover from your injuries, you can


    surely wipe Chu Sect out. What''s the use of us surviving when we''re weak and fragile? As long as


    you live, the martial arts world of Jiangdong and that of the whole of China remains.¡±


    Evidently, she wasn''t willing to leave either.


    ¡°I don''t want you to die, Daddy. I''ve already got no Mommy, and I don''t want to also lose my Daddy.¡±


    Even Chu Lin started blubbering.


    I haven''t had any news about Mommy in a long time. I don''t want to lose Daddy as well!


    They weren''t the only ones. Even ckie howled at Ye Fan incessantly while tugging at his clothes


    with its teeth.


    From the look of things, it simrly wanted to urge the man to leave.


    In the face of their persuasion, Ye Fan merely smiled sadly.


    ¡°I''ve gone up against Chu Sect thrice, but I failed all three times. For this final time, hundreds and


    thousands of my fellow brothers-in-arms from Dragon God Hall will be paying the price. If I flee


    today, how am I to continue living in this world?¡±


    After all, a hero would only be remembered when he stood his ground.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Right then, his heart felt as though it was being ripped to shreds as he watched those from Dragon


    God Hall rushing forward into battle like a moth to a me ahead.


    Previously, Gaius and the others fought with their lives to ensure my safe retreat. This time, how


    could I trade their lives for mine? I''m tired. Verily, I''m worn to a frazzle. I''ve traversed too long a path


    and experienced too much pain. I no longer have the strength to continue forging on. Perhaps this


    is destiny. I defeated Chu Qitian, Chu Zhengliang, and Chu Yuan. Before that, I even crushed the


    entire Chu Sect beneath my feet. But at the end of the day, I still lost to her.


    ¡°This is God''s will, Lei. I resign myself to fate.¡±


    Ye Fan gazed up at the sky and smiled, but his face was a mask of destion.


    No one knew the great disappointment and despair epassed that sigh.


    After fighting for my entire life and having been at death''s door countless times, this is what I get in


    exchange.


    ¡°All right, go. Live well.¡± He kissed Xu Lei on the forehead gently. Subsequently, he instructed


    ckie to escort them away.


    ¡°No, Ye Fan! We''re staying. We''re not leaving...¡±


    Sob! Sob! Sob!


    Xu Lei and the others wept interminably, their mourning cries making innumerable others behind


    them inexorably shed tears.


    Just then, high in the sky ahead, Moon God ended up pulling on her wounds after battling for a long


    time.


    Tang Yun''s sword struck her squarely.


    A gruesome sh wound promptly appeared on her back, and she fell from the sky like a kite with a


    broken string.


    Like a falling leave and a duckweed, shended on the ground with bright red blood all over her and


    guilt brimming within her.


    ¡°Eigetsu!¡±


    At the sight of her wounded and fallen, Ye Fan''s heart clenched.


    Spurt!


    In his grief, he spewed a mouthful of blood. His already pale face turned even more pallid.


    ¡°Stop dreaming of leaving, Chu Tianfan! Today, none of you here will be able to escape. I''ll have all


    of Jiangdong pay the price today for having injured my master and destroyed my sect!¡±


    Undeniably, Tang Yun''s majesty attained new heights after she had defeated Moon God.


    She stood on the horizon proudly with a sword in hand, looking down condescendingly at Ye Fan


    and the others as though beholding trees and grass.


    Her exquisite face was icy without the slightest hint of emotion.


    Aware that all was lost, Ye Fan felt that his death would, at the very least, be worthwhile at her


    hands.


    His only regret was also dragging down those behind him who pledged allegiance to him.


    In thest moments of his life, his gaze slowly swept across the expanse of Mount Yunding.


    Then, he took a final look at those from Dragon God Hall and everyone from Jiangdong who


    remained loyal to him.


    Finally, his eyes stilled at a low tomb a near distance away.


    On it was written ¡°the Unrivalled Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Perhaps this is really destiny. A tomb has even been erected for me.


    ¡°That''s the cenotaph Mr. Li and the others built for you three years ago. In it are your clothes and


    the Sword of Yunyang you used,¡± Xu Lei exined slowly, noticing the direction of his gaze.


    She wasn''t at all afraid despite staring death in the face.


    As long as I''m with Ye Fan, there''s nothing to fear about death.


    Conversely, when Ye Fan heard that, his initially dim eyes went motionless.


    ¡°W-What did you just say, Lei? The Sword of Yunyang is buried here on Mount Yunding?¡±

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    As soon as Ye Fan heard that the Sword of Yunyang was on Mount Yunding, his initially despondent


    expression suddenly brightened.


    By then, Tang Yun was already all geared up to begin the final battle against Dragon God Hall with


    Chu Sect''s fighters.


    ¡°Leave, Ye Fan. Our deaths don''t matter, but you must live...¡±


    Perhaps Ye Fan''s uncles and aunts had also realized that he had lost the upper hand, for they all


    raced forward and urged him to leave.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Chu. No matter what, you must live. It''s only then that there''s hope for our deaths to be


    avenged. Please leave Mount Yunding, Mr. Chu!¡± Li Er begged desperately, having charged forward


    as well.


    ¡°Please leave Mount Yunding, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Please leave Mount Yunding, Mr. Chu!¡±


    Sure enough, a friend in need was a friend indeed.


    During the most hopeless moment for Jiangdong, all its people weren''t afraid of death, leaving all


    hope of life and survival to Ye Fan.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    While everyone was imploring the man to leave, a sword furiously shed down several times.


    The sword energy created deep grooves in the ground around them and shattered the stones. The


    fragmented pieces flew everywhere, scoring the faces of many who were present.


    ¡°I''ve said that none of you will be escaping. All of you must die!¡±


    Tang Yun''s frosty voice rang out, upon which a chill enveloped the entire ce.


    ¡°In your dreams, you b*tch! With me here, no one is hurting Ye Fan!¡±


    Fatty rushed forward. Abandoning his wife and daughter, he shielded Ye Fan behind him, even as


    he cursed Tang Yun out through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Hear, hear! You''re a downright vicious woman! Chu Sect hasmitted great evils, bringing


    destruction to the whole world. Mr. Chu merely upheld justice. We''ll never allow you to harm a hair


    on his head!¡±


    Next, Chen Ao stepped forward.


    By then, all the people of Jiangdong who survived had sprinted over tactfully.


    They stood before Ye Fan, shielding him with their fragile bodies.


    Unfearful of death, they merely wanted to fight for a sliver of hope for Ye Fan.


    As Tang Yun looked at them, she was indeed a touch moved.


    It was clear as day that she had never expected the helpless mortals to have the guts to stand in


    her way to protect the man known as Chu Tianfan.


    Unbidden, her curiosity was piqued.


    What kind of allure does this man have that so many people are willing to back him up, even at the


    cost of their lives? Perhaps he''s really a decent person. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a


    multitude pledging allegiance to him. If it''s possible, I don''t want to kill him either. But ultimately,


    we''re on opposing sides. I''m the head of Chu Sect while he''s against us. For the sake of the sect''s


    interests, he must die!


    ¡°It''s useless, so move out of my way. I don''t want to hurt you all.¡±


    She regarded the ordinary people in front of her with an indifferent look in her eyes.


    Despite viewing life as expendable, she was still reluctant to ughter all those ordinary people


    indiscriminately.


    ¡°Never! You want to kill Ye Fan? Over my dead body!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others stood their ground.


    Upon seeing that, Tang Yun shook her head.


    Her eyes turned cold, and she stomped a foot on the ground hard.


    Immediately, an immense burst of Qi sted out.


    Everyone who blocked her path spurted blood and flew backward as though having suffered a


    heavy blow.


    In a sh, her view was no longer obstructed.


    Only Xu Lei and the others were left keeping Ye Fanpany.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Seeing that her master was in danger, Moon God, who was severely injured, wanted to bite the


    bullet and struggle to her feet.


    But no sooner had she exerted force than she again spewed a mouthful of blood.


    Left with no other choice, Xu Lei wanted to stand up and confront Tang Yun.


    However, Ye Fan held her back. ¡°It''s okay, Lei. Leave the rest of it to me.¡±


    ¡°But Ye Fan, your condition¡ª¡± Xu Lei''s eyes brimmed with anxiousness, for she was worried about


    the man''s condition.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve got a n.¡±


    Ye Fan shed her a smile, his pale face rendering him as weak as ever.


    Even as he walked, he was unsteady on his feet.


    ¡°I''ll support you, Daddy.¡±


    Breaking free from his aunt, Ye Yuyan, Chu Lin trotted over and took Ye Fan''s hand.


    Ye Fan smilingly nced at the little fe who called him ¡°Daddy¡±.


    Although he currently still had no idea how the little fe came to be, his mother had long since


    considered Chu Lin her own grandson.


    Qiu Mucheng treated him as though he was her own flesh and blood as well.


    Regardless of whether they were rted by blood, Ye Fan had also epted the reality of Chu Lin


    being his son.


    ¡°Are you afraid, Kiddo?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I''m not afraid when I''m with you.¡±


    A gratified smile bloomed on Ye Fan''s face.


    Is this how it feels to be a father? And is this how it feels to have a son?


    ¡°Good boy. In that case, help me forward and battle by my side today.¡±


    And so, a child less than five years old led a man littered with wounds across the ruins toward a


    graceful woman with a sword in her hand.


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu...¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan...¡±


    Witnessing that scene, the people behind them inexorably burst into tears.


    For some inexplicable reason, they found the two contrasting figures a tragic sight.


    It was as though both father and son were heading toward their deaths in despair.


    Indeed, everyone felt that Ye Fan was going to end up dead.


    After all, he was already severely injured and incapacitated. Contrarily, Tang Yun was at the peak of


    her abilities.


    Under such a situation, no one was of the opinion that he was her match.


    If he knows full well that he''s going to die, why is he facing it alone? Perhaps it''s because of his


    sense of responsibility. Just like on what happened on the coast of Eastsea back then, he did the


    same as he''s doing today, stepping forward bravely. He put his life on the line in exchange for the


    safety of all in Dragon God Hall. Is tragedy going to repeat itself again this time? Could it be that he


    wants to offer his life and that of his son in exchange for the Chu Sect to spare Jiangdong, China,


    and Dragon God Hall?


    By then, Ye Fan had already reached Tang Yun.


    Only a few meters remained between them.


    Ye Fan could distinctly see her beautiful and mesmerizing eyes, while Tang Yun could also clearly


    sense the man''s weak breathing.


    From a distance away, they appeared like star-crossed lovers who were finally meeting again.


    Lifting his head, Chu Lin scrutinized the woman who wanted to kill his father up close for the very


    first time.


    So, this is the evil woman? Sure enough, Mommy is right. All beautiful women are evil. Well,


    except Mommy! But... why does she feel so familiar? Why is there an inexplicable sense of


    intimacy?


    He blinked, curiosity written all over his petite face.


    As he was staring at Tang Yun, thetter was also studying them both.


    She initially thought that she would be exceedingly calm in the face of her enemy.


    But for some reason, her heart abruptly ached when she met the gaze of the man in front of her.


    It was as though a spot in the depths of her heart cracked, and bitter water was trickling out.


    Why do I have such a feeling when I''ve never seen him or made his acquaintance? What''s with this


    sense of grief that hints at meeting someone again after a long time?


    ¡°What are you spacing out, Tang Yun? Get to it! Kill them!¡±


    At that precise moment, Chu Yuan''s enraged voice split the air.


    Tang Yun''s initially lost gaze started turning chilly once more.


    ¡°You''re very brave. Unfortunately, you''re an enemy of the Chu Sect, so you''re destined to die by my


    sword.¡±


    In the next instant, those icy words quietly tumbled out of her mouth.


    Hearing that, Ye Fan merely shed her a deste smile.


    ¡°Yeah. You''re Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect. Meanwhile, I''m Ye Fan, the Hall Master of Dragon


    God Hall. From the very beginning, we''re destined to be on opposing sides. Oh well, let''s just end


    things here.¡±

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    A riot of emotions brewed within Ye Fan as he faced off Tang Yun once again.


    In this world, perhaps thest battle he wanted to fight was with her.


    During the battle with the Chu Sect previously, he once crushed her pride in public, shattering her


    majesty as the head of the Chu Sect into smithereens.


    He had no idea of how she felt then when he defeated her at that time.


    Nheless, he was sure that she must have been devastated.


    Ultimately, she was a proud woman who regarded her reputation as even more important than her


    life.


    Yet, he still crushed her pride mercilessly.


    However, he had no choice either when she was the head of Chu Sect.


    As long as she held that position, they were on opposing sides.


    Just like this time, it felt as though history was repeating itself once more.


    They were again at daggers drawn.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Yun. This time, I''m still not going to cut you any ck. Eliminating Chu Sect and


    obliterating Chu Sect is my lifelong ambition and mission. Even you aren''t capable of shaking my


    faith. I must win in this battle toe. It''s not just for my dream but for Gaius, Owen, Dragon God


    Hall, and everyone supporting me. Therefore, I''m sorry, Yun. This time, I have to destroy your sect


    and career personally. Other than this, I''ve got no other recourse.¡±


    Ye Fan stood there with neither joy nor sorrow on his handsome face.


    His impassive words quietly drifted into the air all around them.


    I know I''ll have to disappoint her again this time. But my hands are tied. I''ve got no other choice!


    Given a choice between the nation and love, I can only choose not to let the people of this nation


    down.


    ¡°Forgive me, Yun,¡± he murmured in a deep voice with his head hung and eyes lowered.


    His words brimmed with solemnity and guilt.


    As he journeyed through life all these years, he had never wanted to wrong or fail anyone.


    s, life was unpredictable.


    At the end of the day, he still disappointed some people.


    Once, he left Qiu Mucheng in the lurch because of his pursuits.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This time, he was also destined to forsake Tang Yun, the woman who once abandoned her sect and


    gave up a life of luxury and prestige for his sake.


    In the face of his words, Tang Yun, who was standing before him, didn''t show the slightest hint of


    fury.


    Instead, there was a tinge of bewilderment and bafflement in her eyes.


    As for the rest of those from Chu Sect, they all eyed Ye Fan as though he had lost his mind.


    ¡°First of all, we''re strangers. I''m not your Yun. Our stances are different, so there''s no need for you


    to speak of letting me down. Secondly, I have no idea where you''ve got the confidence to utter


    everything you did earlier. Do you think there''s any possibility of you defeating me in your present


    condition? I reckon it must be agonizing for you to even remain standing right now, let alone defeat


    me. In fact, Demonic Duo can finish you off on my behalf without me having to lift a finger.¡±


    Tang Yun''s cold voice rang out.


    Her tone was so cid that it was impossible for one to discern any of her emotions.


    The look in her eyes as she stared at Ye Fan was also dispassionate.


    It was clear as day that she had truly forgotten about him and had absolutely no recollection of him.


    ¡°Yun! Why are you still not acting? End the battle quickly!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s voice pierced the air once more.


    He couldn''t wait any longer, eager to witness the scene of Ye Fan''s annihtion.


    ¡°Never mind, he doesn''t pose a threat anymore, so you don''t need to act personally. Heed my


    command, Demonic Duo! Cut Chu Tianfan down right here and now as quickly as possible!¡± Chu


    Yuan ordered.


    Demonic Duo, who were fighting Gaius and the others, left the battle at once.


    Like an arrow, they then flew toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°Demonic Palm!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Palm!¡±


    Not bothering with superfluous words, the two guardians of the Chu family unleashed their powers


    right after receiving their orders.


    Their gigantic fists shot toward the man, carrying an infinite destructive force.


    A terrifying Qi swept across the entire ce with a sonic boom that sounded like the p of thunder.


    That overwhelming burst of power had hopelessness swamping Xu Lei and the others.


    ¡°Dodge, Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    Sensing the petrifying might of the Demonic Duo, the people of Jiangdong behind Ye Fan went pale


    in shock.


    Under such circumstances, no one doubted that Ye Fan would die for sure if he were to take those


    two hits from behind.


    While they were worried sick, Ye Fan surprisingly remained standing.


    He appeared calm and unruffled, with nary a trace of fear or panic on his handsome face.


    It was as though his calmness and poise would endure even in the face of the sky falling down


    before him.


    ¡°I''m scared, Daddy...¡±


    Contrarily, Chu Lin was already frightened out of his wits.


    Covering his eyes with both hands, he burrowed into Ye Fan''s embrace.


    At that, Ye Fan chuckled and gently stroked his head.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, Kiddo. Both of us are descendants of Mr. Yunyang. If you''re even scared of this


    trivial issue, you''ll embarrass him,¡± heforted softly.


    ¡°Whoa! You''re still in the mood to smile when your death is imminent? I shall see whether you can


    still do so when you''ve been beaten to a pulp by Demonic Duo!¡± Chu Qitian snarled, gritting his


    teeth in fury when he noticed that the man was still wearing a smile on his face.


    In truth, everyone there was waiting to watch the show, anticipating Ye Fan''s downfall.


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the others were visibly anxious as they watched Demonic Duo''s


    horrifying power draw ever closer.


    Everyone thought that Ye Fan would be doomed this time.


    Unexpectedly, he unhurriedly took out an ancient jade amidst the tempest.


    The instant the ancient jade came into view, everyone saw a ray of green light suddenly sparking in


    his hand.


    Like a rainbow after the rain, it shot right up into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the weather changed, and thunderclouds rolled in.


    Demonic Duo sensed a devastating power and aura radiating off the ancient jade in the man''s


    hand.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    Their expressions changed drastically.


    Even Chu Yuan and his men''s eyes went wide.


    Everyone wondered what exactly was the item Ye Fan had just taken out.


    In the next second, Ye Fan''s majestic and ethereal voice split the air.


    ¡°This is the token belonging to Mr. Yunyang, Thunder Jade! As Mr. Yunyang has dered, this


    ancient jade in hand is equivalent to Great Emperor Yunyang himself. The person in possession of


    it is the head of the Chu family and represents the orthodox Chu family! Today, I, Chu Tianfan, issue


    thismand to everyone as the head of the Chu family! All members of the Chu family,e forth


    and fall to your knees before me!¡±


    ¡°Fall to your knees before me!¡±


    The majestic voice reverberated in the air like a roiling torrent.


    At that moment, Chu Yuan felt as though it was a p to the back of his head.


    Chu Qitian''s eyes rounded like saucers, almost popping out of their sockets in his wrath.


    The expressions of Demonic Duo changed even further, and panic brimmed in their eyes.


    ¡°T-Thunder Jade! H-He actually has Thunder Jade? Quick, pull back, Elder Xuan! Don''t hurt Mr.


    Yunyang''s descendant!¡±


    They were wholly stunned.


    Everyone in the Chu family knew the legend of Thunder Jade.


    It was an item handed down by Chu Yunyang himself, a treasure he carried with him everywhere


    back then.


    In other words, it was tantamount to an imperial seal.


    The person in possession of the jade was the undisputed head of the Chu family, and anyone who


    was a member of the family must kneel before him without reason.


    Demonic Duo had been loyal to the Chu family throughout the generations.


    In the past, Chu Yuan represented the orthodox Chu family, so they obeyed the man alone.


    But right then, Ye Fan was in possession of Thunder Jade.


    That meant he had threatened Chu Yuan''s position as the leader of the Chu family.


    Under such circumstances, Demonic Duo didn''t dare make a move against him anymore.


    Despite the risk of sustaining an injury, they forcibly retracted the killing blow they had unleashed.


    Having done that, they immediately went on their knees.


    That was an expression of respect toward the Chu family''s ancestor, Great Emperor Yunyang, and


    deference toward the orthodox Chu family.


    They weren''t alone, for everyone present who had the blood of the Chu family flowing through their


    veins did the same in unison.


    After hundreds and thousands of years, Thunder Jade had reappeared in the world.


    The sense of reverence deep within the blood and inheritance written into the gene had all


    descendants of the Chu family dropping to their knees in homage.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    ¡°W-What are the lot of you doing? Get up! Stand up! I''m the head of the Chu family, and I represent


    the orthodox Chu family! Chu Tianfan is merely an outcast of the Chu family, unworthy of your


    homage! Stand up! All of you, get up!¡± Chu Yuan roared as though he had gone insane.


    With his eyes zing scarlet, he almost burst with anger as he yelled at the members of the Chu


    family with everything within him.


    ¡°Patriarch Chu, he... he''s in possession of Thunder Jade. ording to the ancestral rules, the


    person with Thunder Jade is the head of the Chu family. Perhaps Chu Tianfan is really Mr.


    Yunyang''s appointed heir.¡±


    Within the Chu Sect, the descendants of the Chu family started wavering inwardly uponying eyes


    on Thunder Jade.


    Everyone within the Chu family knew of the legend of Thunder Jade.


    That was a sacred item, the blood inheritance of the Chu family.


    It had been a personal possession of Chu Yunyang, and jade was often said to be spiritual in


    nature.


    Only those descendants of the Chu family recognized by the man would obtain Thunder Jade''s


    acknowledgment in the way of a divine glow.


    Right then, Thunder Jade was glowing brightly in Ye Fan''s hand.


    With that, it was sufficient proof that Chu Tianfan was chosen by the ancestor of the Chu family,


    thereby representing the orthodox Chu family.


    Needless to say, the members of the Chu family didn''t dare defy Chu Yunyang''s chosen heir.


    ¡°That''s right, Patriarch Chu. Chu Tianfan is a descendant of the Chu family in the first ce, and the


    same blood flows within his veins. If you continue fighting him, it''ll be internal strife, with family


    members turning on each other. We''re all family. Like us, he''s a descendant of Mr. Yunyang.¡±


    For a moment, the fighters of the Chu family tried to dissuade Chu Yuan.


    The appearance of Thunder Jade could be said to have swiftly nipped the fighting spirit of the


    members of the Chu family in the bud.


    They were neither afraid of death nor formidable enemies, but they couldn''t go against Chu


    Yunyang, much less kill the person the man had chosen.


    ¡°Shut up! Zip it! I''m going to banish whoever speaks a single word further about Chu Tianfan being


    a member of the Chu family! Right now, as the head of the Chu family, I order all of you to stand up


    and kill him!¡±


    Still, Chu Yuan continued screeching at the top of his lungs.


    Even then, he wasn''t willing to admit the fact that Ye Fan represented the orthodox Chu family.


    Unfortunately for him, few obeyed his orders.


    In fact, Chu Qitian was the only one who did so.


    ¡°Get up, you lot! You''re even defying Grandpa''smand, huh, you sc*ms? Chu Tianfan is merely


    a b*stard. What right does he have to be the head of the Chu family and represent the orthodox


    Chu family? Get up, you cowards! I forbid you all from kneeling to him! I''m the one chosen by Mr.


    Yunyang, the only descendant of the Chu family within my generation!¡± Chu Qitian bellowed, his


    face contorted in a mask of rage.


    Sheer envy zed within him.


    ¡°That''s enough! You''vemitted treason to remain standing before Thunder Jade, Chu Qitian! Do


    you still have any respect for Mr. Yunyang?¡± someone from the Chu family reprimanded upon


    seeing that the man refused to kneel.


    At the same time, some looked at Chu Yuan regretfully.


    ¡°Sorry, Patriarch Chu. It isn''t that we don''t want to obey your orders, but the Chu family was founded


    and developed by Mr. Yunyang. Thanks to him alone, all descendants of the Chu family have been


    enjoying the glory and prosperity that hassted more than a thousand years. We can''t defy the


    ancestral rules or make a move against the orthodox Chu family! Therefore, forgive us for our


    inability to obey your orders to kill Chu Tianfan, Mr. Chu!¡± an elderly man in the Chu family


    remarked.


    Subsequently, he again knelt to Ye Fan, who held Thunder Jade in his hand, with utter respect and


    reverence in his eyes.


    ¡°We abide by the ancestral rules. Please ept our homage, newly elected head of the family!¡±


    He prostrated himself before the man on his knees, his voice akin to a massive boulder plopping


    into the sea and setting off countless swells of tidal waves.


    In a split second, the members of the Chu family prostrated themselves in unison.


    ¡°The members of the Chu family pay homage to the head of the Chu family, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°Pay homage to Chu Tianfan, Mr. Chu!¡±


    In a sh, all members of the Chu family were on their knees.


    Chu Qitian was entirely stumped. Chu Yuan, on the other hand, was panic-stricken.


    In all the time he had been fighting Ye Fan, that day was his first time falling to pieces.


    When he battled with Ye Fan in the past, he wasn''t fazed by defeat since he could stillmand


    the Chu family, Chu Sect, and Demonic Duo.


    But right then, Ye Fan pulled the rug from under his feet and threatened his legitimacy as the head


    of the Chu family.


    Worse still, his family had all turned their backs on him and pledged their allegiance to the man.


    This time, a sense of despair at having been betrayed by everyone deluged him.


    ¡°Elder Xuan, Elder Ming. The two of you aren''t members of the Chu family, so there isn''t any need


    for you to respect Thunder Jade. Kill Chu Tianfan now, right this moment! Finish him off!¡±


    Something seemingly urred to him, and he swung his gaze at Demonic Duo as though grasping


    at hisst lifeline.


    ¡°Sorry, Old Master. Although we''re not part of the Chu family, our ancestors have been loyal to the


    Chu family and Mr. Yunyang throughout the generations. We make our living by service to them, so


    we must remain steadfast. As Chu Tianfan obtained Thunder Jade''s acknowledgment, he


    represents the orthodox Chu family. Forgive us, but we won''t be able to obey your orders anymore


    henceforth, Old Master,¡± Demonic Duo answered solemnly.


    But to Chu Yuan, their apology was thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Trembling violently, he spewed several mouthfuls of blood in session.


    ¡°How cruel of you, Chu Tianfan! You''re simply too ruthless! You''re downright vicious!¡± he roared in


    nigh despair.


    Never in his wildest dreams had he ever imagined that Ye Fan would use Thunder Jade against


    him.


    While the tiny piece of ancient jade no longer had the efficacy to summon thunder, it was a symbol


    of the orthodox Chu family.


    With that jade in his possession, Ye Fan had effectively stolen his position as the head of the family.


    From then on, the tens of thousands of members of the Chu family would be looking up to Ye Fan.


    In that instant, Chu Yuan had been forsaken by everyone and abandoned to be all alone.


    Even Demonic Duo no longer obeyed him.


    Thus, it was no exaggeration to say that the man was a lone ind at present.


    ¡°An idental mistake can be forgiven, but you brought this upon yourself. Chu Yuan, you


    committed all sorts of evil deeds and destroyed the reputation of the Chu familypletely. You''ve


    long been unworthy of being the head of the Chu family and a part of the family. Today, I''m going to


    execute my duty as the head of the family and issue my first order. Starting today, all privileges


    belonging to Chu Yuan in the Chu family shall be withdrawn, and he shall be banished from the


    family. Even in death, he shall be forbidden from being buried in the family''s ancestral grave. At the


    same time, his aplice, Chu Qitian, shall also have all his privileges in the Chu family


    withdrawn. But considering the fact that he''s young and ignorant, his name shall remain in the


    family records. He shall be taken back and await trial. As for the rest of the members of the Chu


    family,y down arms immediately and treat the wounded.¡±


    Ye Fan''s deep voice reverberated everywhere as though God himself had descended from heaven


    to judge the world.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Chu!¡±


    At his feet, the members of the Chu family prostrated themselves before him in reverence of his


    orders.


    ¡°No! You''ve got no right to try me! I''m the future head of the family, the most outstanding


    descendant of the Chu family, not you! I''ll kill you, you outcast! I''m going to kill you!¡±


    Chu Qitian couldn''t ept that result, screeching as though he had lost his mind, his face twisted in


    rage.


    Thereafter, he even raised his sword and lunged toward Ye Fan.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Despite that, Ye Fan remained expressionless.


    Standing there while holding his son''s hand, he instructed somberly, ¡°Heed mymand, Demonic


    Duo. Seize the traitor of the Chu family, Chu Qitian, right away. Break his arms and legs before


    taking him to the Chu residence to stand trial!¡±


    The moment he issued that order, Demonic Duo obeyed. Whirling around, they shot a hand out, the


    blow causing Chu Qitian to spew blood.


    However, Chu Qitian didn''t give up but stubbornly resisted.


    ¡°Kill them, ze! Kill them!¡±


    He activated Jade Eyes and attempted to control ze.


    Raising Thunder Jade, Ye Fan confronted ze and demanded sharply, ¡°ze, do you still


    remember the glory of your ancestors in the past thousand years? And do you remember the oath


    they swore? As the Sacred Beast of the Chu family, you should be bowing down at the sight of


    Thunder Jade and Yunyang''s heir!¡±

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Ye Fan''s voice was loud, and Thunder Jade in his hands was glowing brightly. Bathed in a green


    light, Ye Fan looked like the Great Emperor Yunyang in person.


    ze froze in his tracks as Ye Fan''s aura was too intimidating.


    Its eyes turned wide as saucers as it stared at Ye Fan and the jade in his hands.


    ze seemed confused and baffled.


    ¡°There is hope!¡±


    Above Mount Yunding, Li Er and the rest watched them anxiously.


    Demonic Duo had defected, so as long as Ye Fan could get Sacred Beast to surrender to him, the


    odds would be in their favor.


    However, ze stayed still for over ten seconds before finally shaking its head.


    It seemed to be indicating that it didn''t remember any vow or glory.


    ze couldn''t remember anything except that the person who was in possession of Jade Eyes was


    its master.


    Chu Qitian erupted inughter. ¡°Ha! Chu Tianfan, don''t waste your time. ze will only follow the


    command of the one with Jade Eyes, and that''s me. You''re not worthy ofmanding it! ze,


    obey my orders, and take out Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ze''s reaction pleased him immensely, and he was no longer worried.


    He immediately controlled ze to unleash thest attack.


    To everyone''s surprise, a ck figure leaped into the air right this moment.


    The huge ckie emerged in front of ze in the blink of an eye.


    Before ze had the chance to respond, ckie swiftly raised its paws and brought them down


    with a loud smack on ze''s head.


    Smack, smack, smack!


    ckie smacked ze''s head repeatedly, producing sounds akin to a percussion instrument.


    With every p, ckie let out a bark that seemed to say, ¡°Beast, do you remember now? If the


    answer is no, then I shall continue pping you!¡±


    Just like that, ckie smacked ze''s head for about one hundred times.


    Initially, ze was fuming with rage.


    As ckie pped it continuously, ze soon began to remember a long-forgotten memory that


    was buried deep within its brain, stirring to life.


    A hazy tall figure emerged from the memory buried deep in its brain.


    At first, the figure was blurry. Nevertheless, as ckie kept kicking its brain, the memory became


    more vivid.


    The image in ze''s mind soon became clear. It was a man wearing Thunder Jade holding aloft


    Sword of Yunyang.


    He had a proud, handsome face, and his smile was as icy as the cold winter wind.


    Beneath his feety an enormous creature, identical to ze in every way.


    The two shared a knowing smile, then turned and set off on their journey together.


    They met on earth but conquered multiple ces together.


    ¡°After my death, Demon me n shall bow to Chu Sect and protect them, the descendants of


    Yunyang.¡±


    Finally, ze remembered everything.


    The huge beast in ze''s memory was his ancestor, and the human figure in its memory was its


    ancestor''s master, Chu Yunyang. Chu Yunyang was the ancestor of the man standing before ze.


    The memory from thousands of years ago overwhelmed ze''s heart and mind.


    Roar!


    After the memory passed on to ze was reawakened, it let out an emotional and ted roar


    following the reunion thousands of yearster.


    ze no longer paid any heed to Chu Qitian''s orders. It rushed toward Ye Fan and bowed to the


    latter.


    It behaved as if it were a pet being reunited with its long-lost master after thousands of years.


    ¡°ze, you...¡±


    The sight shocked everyone senseless.


    Chu Qitian, in particr, had his eyes opened so wide they were almost popping out of their


    sockets.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect his Jade Eyes would lose its effects.


    He shook his head incredulously and asked, ¡°How can this be? I''m your master, ze. Why are you


    bowing to him? Is it because he is in possession of Thunder Jade, the relic left by Mr. Yunyang?¡±


    He couldn''t fathom that someone who vanished thousands of years ago could have such a far-


    reaching impact in the present day.


    A mere token that without any practical functions was able to make the Chu family surrender, and


    ze turn against him.


    ¡°Why? Why is this happening to me? I refuse to ept defeat! Why did it have to be Chu Tianfan?


    Mr. Yunyang, how could you be so unfair? You made the wrong choice! We are both your


    descendants, but my bloodline is superior to Chu Tianfan''s. Why did you choose that disowned


    child over me? I demand an exnation!¡± Chu Qitian''s face twisted in rage as he screamed at the


    heavens in a frenzied state.


    He had lost his final trump card after ze turned against him.


    Resentment filled his heart as mes of anger licked through him.


    He hated how unfair and biased Chu Yunyang was.


    ¡°Chu Qitian, do you still not know why you lost?¡± Ye Fan''s voice was cold and emotionless. His face


    showed no expression despite ze''s submission to him.


    ¡°That''s enough! Chu Tianfan, stop speaking to me in such a condescending tone! You have no right


    to be arrogant. If it weren''t for our ancestor''s favoritism towards you, you would have been dead by


    now. I didn''t lose to you, I lost to Chu Yunyang, our ancestor who is biased! If you didn''t have


    Thunder Jade, you would have met your maker by now. I should be the oneughing in the end! It


    should have been me!¡±


    Jealousy, indignance, and fury churned within Chu Tianqi, driving him to the edge of madness. An


    ugly scowl crept up his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t rebut Chu Qitian''s usations.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You''re right. Without our ancestor''s blessing, I, Chu Tianfan, wouldn''t be where I am today. But


    have you ever stopped to think about why Mr. Yunyang chose me over you? Why did he give me


    the name ''Tian'' and not you? You may be extremely talented, but Mr. Yunyang values not just


    martial ability but also a person''s character and morals. You and your father have resorted to


    dishonorable methods to achieve your goals. You took Angie''s eyes by force. Because of that, Mr.


    Yunyang would never have acknowledged you. It''s pointless trying to talk sense into you, for I know


    you won''t understand and you will refuse to understand what I''m saying. The winner takes it all, it''s


    time for you to give up. You''vemitted many evil deeds and deserve to die, but you are still Mr.


    Yunyang''s descendant and we are from the same sect. I will not take your life today. Instead, I''ll


    bring you back and let you be punished ording to the n''sw.¡± Ye Fan looked directly at Chu


    Qitian and spoke in a low voice as though he was delivering a verdict.


    As soon as he finished his speech, Demonic Duo took action and leaped to Chu Qitian to capture


    him.


    Chu Qitian tried to resist, but Demonic Duo delivered two blows and broke his ribs. He spat out a


    mouthful of blood and no longer had the strength to resist.


    After capturing Chu Qitian, Ye Fan turned to look at Chu Yuan.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, how are you going to deal with Old Master? Are you really going to kick him out of the


    family?¡± Demonic Duo asked.


    They had followed Chu Yuan their entire lives and couldn''t bear to see him suffer, so they ended up


    asking Ye Fan to spare his life.


    To their surprise, Ye Fan snickered icily. ¡°Old Master? Don''t be foolish. Your Old Master is already


    dead. This person is merely pretending to be him.¡±


    What?


    Everyone was struck dumb by Ye Fan''s words.


    Demonic Duo could barely hide their shock.


    ¡°What? Are you saying he isn''t Old Master? But how could that be? Who else could be this powerful


    besides Old Master? Mr. Chu, are you mistaken?¡± Demonic Duo refused to ept reality.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother exining things to them. ¡°It doesn''t matter anymore. Today is the day he dies.


    Myrades, loved ones, and friends have died because of him. I must kill Chu Yuan today to


    avenge them.¡±

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    What?


    ¡°Y-You''re going to kill Old Master?¡± Demonic Duo nched in horror.


    They initially assumed Ye Fan would spare Chu Yuan just like how he spared Chu Qitian.


    Furthermore, Chu Yuan was now a cripple and had been expelled from the Chu family.


    That was a punishment severe enough for Chu Yuan.


    Unfortunately, they had underestimated Ye Fan''s mercilessness.


    He had never intended to spare Chu Yuan at all.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to defend him?¡± Ye Fan furrowed his brows and nced at the elderly men.


    As of now, the most powerful fighters in Mount Yunding were Tang Yun and Demonic Duo.


    Demonic Duo shook their heads in unison. ¡°We recognize you as the head of the Chu family and


    would never disobey yourmands. However, we are indebted to Old Master for teaching us, so


    we cannot take part in taking his life. We hope you understand, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Ye Fan gave a curt nod. ¡°You are honorable men but have followed the wrong leader and aided his


    evil deeds. Very well, I will not force you to act against your will. However, I need you both to


    safeguard my loved ones and the allies behind us. Can you do that for me?¡±


    After thanking Ye Fan, Demonic Duo retreated.


    Once they left, Ye Fan''s gazended on Chu Yuan.


    Ye Fan had an icy expression as he said to Chu Yuan, ¡°You did not anticipate this, did you? The


    child you cast out is now the leader of the Chu family. I''m doing more than just kicking you out of the


    family, for I''m ending your life.¡±


    He seemed ready to unleash all of his long-held resentments and animosity.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chu Yuan was supposed to reach the end of the rope, but to Ye Fan''s surprise, he suddenly


    laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha! Chu Tianfan, don''t be so hasty in your derations. You may have taken over the role of


    the head of the family, but don''t you forget. I am not only a member of the Chu family, but I am also


    the Old Master of Chu Sect! Tang Yun is still my disciple! The thousands of disciples in Chu Sect


    will still listen to my orders! You''re backed into a corner, so how do you expect to kill me? You''ll


    never make it past my disciples.¡±


    Even until now, Chu Yuan did not n to give up yet.


    He chortled uproariously, not showing any fear in the presence of Ye Fan.


    Chu Yuan''s prospects might look bleak, but as long as Tang Yun remained devoted to him, there


    was still hope.


    Tang Yun was powerful enough to defeat everyone there.


    The head of the Jones family, Michael, stood out and announced, ¡°It would be wise for you to


    ept the reality, Chu Yuan. Tang Yun is your only chance of survival. If all of us in Dragon God


    Hall work together, we are confident that we can defeat a woman. Additionally, Sacred Beast of the


    Chu family has already pledged allegiance to Dragon Master, increasing our chances of sess.¡±


    His body was stained in blood.


    Gaius and the rest also stood behind Ye Fan doggedly despite their injuries.


    They were waiting for Ye Fan''s orders to attack Tang Yun.


    Ye Fan remained silent as he turned his gaze toward Tang Yun.


    ¡°Yun, are you sure you want to stand in my way? Chu Yuan hasmitted many heinous crimes


    and is now shunned by everyone. Are you going to take his side and be my enemy?¡± Ye Fan


    questioned.


    However, Tang Yun responded by brandishing her sword.


    Her expression was wintry as she dered, ¡°Chu Tianfan, you can say all you like, but I won''t allow


    you toy a hand on Master. He taught me and led Chu Sect. You are not allowed to disrespect


    him!¡±


    Following her words, the remaining members of Chu Sect stepped forward and gathered around


    her.


    It was obvious that the other elders and members of Chu Sect were still loyal to Chu Yuan and


    would follow Tang Yun''smands.


    Ye Fan had expected her answer, but he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Her words hit his heart


    like a sledgehammer.


    ¡°Dragon Master, don''t waste your time with them. Chu Sect will only realize their mistake after blood


    is spilled! Please give us yourmand so we can work together with Sacred Beast to kill Tang


    Yun! No matter how strong Tang Yun is, I believe she won''t be our match.¡±


    Those from Dragon God Hall were breathless with anger and volunteered to go to battle.


    After all, they had been bullied by Chu Sect for way too long.


    After Chu Sect defeated them, the four Dragon yers were locked up while various Dragon Kings


    died in battle.


    It could be said that Chu Sect was responsible for killing a lot of members of the Dragon God Hall,


    and Chu Yuan was the main culprit of the massacre.


    Even if Ye Fan chose to forgive Chu Sect and Chu Yuan, the people from Dragon God Hall would


    not be so lenient on them.


    It was time to settle scores.


    The Dragon God Hall would either wipe Chu Sect out or perish here.


    Overcame with fury, Dragon yers rushed forward, ready to go to battle.


    They were waiting for Ye Fan''s order to begin killing those from Chu Sect.


    However, to their surprise, Ye Fan stood in their way.


    ¡°Dragon Master, you can''t show them mercy? Are you going to ignore ourrades who sacrificed


    their lives just for this woman''s sake?¡±


    Gaius and the rest felt tears stinging their eyes when they realized Ye Fan had stopped them.


    Chu Sect had murdered many of theirrades, and the four Dragon yers also nearly died in


    Chu Sect''s hands.


    They could spare the Chu family, but not Chu Sect.


    ¡°Yes, Dragon Master. We agreed with everything you said, but today, we strongly disagree with you


    if you choose to spare Chu Yuan and Chu Sect. We are willing toy down our lives in order to


    exact revenge for our fallenrades by eradicating Chu Sect!¡±


    Everyone from Dragon God Hall roared in unison as they wanted Ye Fan to ry his order so they


    could wipe Chu Sect out.


    Despite their pleas, Ye Fan replied calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t forget about Baichuan and the like.


    You should stay out of the fight. It was all my fault, so I would like to end it myself,¡± Ye Fan dered.


    Everyone was stunned to hear that.


    ¡°Are you going to go against Tang Yun personally? That won''t do. You''re seriously injured, so you


    won''t be her match. That won''t do!¡± Gaius and the rest panicked and tried to persuade him to


    change his mind.


    ¡°I''ve made up my mind, so stop trying to change it. Besides, this isn''t just between Dragon God Hall


    and Chu Sect. It''s between me and her.¡± Ye Fan''s expression was cold.


    He stared at Tang Yun intensely with his deep, dark gaze.


    ¡°Tang Yun, since you have chosen your sect, do not me me for holding nothing back. Before I


    take action, I would like to propose a bet. If you win, I will take my own life with my sword. If I win,


    you will disband Chu Sect. Are you willing to wager on this?¡±


    As Ye Fan''s words reverberated around the area, Gaius and the rest nched in shock.


    They thought Ye Fan had gone mad.


    By this point, he had used up all his energy, so even a supreme grandmaster could easily beat him.


    They couldn''t fathom why he wanted to make a bet with Tang Yun.

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    Tang Yun was usually serious, but even she was taken aback by the bet he had proposed.


    Perhaps she was confused why Ye Fan was confident enough to say those words.


    ¡°I think you should rethink your proposal. I don''t like fighting a battle that is not challenging,¡± Tang


    Yun responded coolly.


    ¡°Why not? Tang Yun, you are powerful and capable. Aren''t you confident enough to ept the bet?¡±


    Ye Fan disregarded Tang Yun''s words and sneered. It appeared that he was trying to provoke her.


    ¡°Yun, say yes! Agree to the bet! Since he has a death wish, why don''t you grant his wish? Perhaps


    he might go back on his word when you defeat himter,¡± Chu Yuan uttered.


    He was ordering Tang Yun to agree to the bet and fight with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nced at Tang Yun.


    ¡°Tang Yun, did you not hear him? You hold your master in high regard and will obey hismands,


    right? Are you going to defy him now? Are you afraid of losing to me?¡± Ye Fan jeered.


    Tang Yun was filled with rage upon hearing Ye Fan''s words. At once, her expression turned cold


    and hard. ¡°Very well. Chu Tianfan, since you have the desire to die, I shall fulfill your wish. You were


    disinherited by the Chu family and only obtained Thunder Jade out of luck. That is why you were


    able to fight us until now. Unfortunately, I''m not part of Chu Sect, so your Thunder Jade is ineffective


    against me. Don''t expect me to show you mercy. I have killed many and my sword has taken many


    lives. I have no qualms about adding one more life to its tally! I ept your challenge.¡±


    Tang Yun bore a frosty expression as her sword glinted dangerously.


    The moment Tang Yun''s words fell, she swung her sword forward.


    She transformed her fury into countless strikes, and the strong sword energy came straight for Ye


    Fan.


    ¡°Ye Fan, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master, be careful!¡±


    As Tang Yun attacked first, Gaius and the rest yelled worriedly.


    However, Ye Fan took the opportunity to throw Qiu Mufan, whom he was holding, to ckie.


    ¡°ckie, protect my son!¡± he shouted.


    He then showed the skillful techniques of Nine Steps of Yunyang to the world once again.


    To Tang Yun''s surprise, Ye Fan was able to dodge her lethal attack with the movement even though


    he was supposed to be defenseless by now.


    Tang Yun couldn''t help but frown when she realized he was far stranger than she had expected.


    It looks like Chu Tianfan isn''t as bad as Master and the other disciples im.


    Tang Yun had no memory of having any prior dealings with Chu Tianfan.


    However, she often heard his name mentioned by Chu Yuan and Chu Tianqi.


    They told her Ye Fan was a merciless, arrogant, and lewd murderer who wouldn''t pose a threat to


    her.


    However, Tang Yun was confused when she realized Chu Tianfan seemed to know her well as he


    kept calling her ¡°Yun.¡±


    Besides, Tang Yun could sense Chu Tianfan wasn''t just lusting after her looks, for she saw the


    affection and sincerity in his gaze earlier.


    She wondered if Chu Tianfan had any feelings toward her, but regardless of that, it would only be a


    one-sided attraction on his part.


    Tang Yun had vowed to devote her entire life to martial arts. She would remain a virgin forever and


    never fall in love with anyone or get married.


    Hence, Tang Yun would never agree to be with any man, especially Ye Fan, who was Chu Sect''s


    enemy.


    In just a split second, Tang Yun was overwhelmed with countless thoughts.


    Her first move failed, so sheunched another attack.


    Her swordsmanship was impable.


    Watching Tang Yun wield her sword was a sight to behold for everyone else.


    Armed with her voluptuous body and gorgeous looks, she swung her sword skillfully.


    From afar, she looked like she was dancing with her sword.


    She was charming enough to win any man''s heart.


    Even Ye Fan felt his heart skip a beat at seeing her skills after all these years.


    ¡°Yun, you''ve improved these few years,¡± hemented.


    If there was one person who knew Tang Yun best, it would be none other than Ye Fan.


    He had seen Tang Yun when she was naked, when she cried pitifully, her stern side, and also her


    tearful face.


    In fact, Ye Fan was the one who taught Tang Yun how to use her sword.


    He could confidently say that none of the changes on her had escaped his eyes.


    He should be happy for her, as she had grown stronger over thest three years.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sword glinted as it charged against Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan deftly avoided Tang Yun''s attack.


    After making thest step, he was surprised to discover that Tang Yun seemed to have predicted


    his movements. She thrust her left palm out to attack him.


    Her palmnded on Ye Fan''s chest.


    ¡°You''re not focused on the fight. How could you end up as Dragon Master and topped Sky Ranking?


    What a disappointment. No wonder you were disowned and kicked out of the Chu family. You''re not


    capable enough of controlling the Chu family. My disciple, Chu Qitian, is right. The Chu family''s


    ancestor made a wrong choice by picking you to be his heir.¡± Tang Yun towered above him and


    spoke in a chilling manner.


    She seemed like a victor looking down on a loser.


    Ye Fan coughed out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground weakly.


    Blood stained the ground beneath him.


    Tang Yun waved her sleeve and tossed a broken sword to Ye Fan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''ve lost. It is time to keep your word. Take your life with this sword!¡± Tang Yun


    commanded arrogantly.


    Her presence was imposing and regal, while Ye Fan looked like a mere servant kneeling at her feet.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Ye Fan burst outughing.


    He clenched his jaw and grabbed onto a boulder next to him to stand up.


    His face was stained with blood, but he was determined not to give up.


    ¡°I loathed you the instant we met as you acted so arrogantly. You believe everyone is inferior to you,


    including me. You''re the leader of Chu Sect and ranked first on Sky Ranking, so you think I''m


    nothingpared to you. But now you''ll find out who wille out on top. I''m going to defeat you


    until you surrender to me willingly!¡± vowed Ye Fan.


    A gust of cold wind swept through the area, sending the leaves fluttering and the sand flying wildly.


    The temperature of the area plummeted as Ye Fan''s anger surged through the region.


    Just as everyone was wondering what Ye Fan was doing, they saw him stomping the ground


    forcefully.


    ¡°Sword of Yunyang, where are you?¡±


    Rumble!


    The ground and horizon shook as Ye Fan''s voice traveled across time and space.


    The crowd soon heard a loud nging from a sword.


    It sounded like thunder that could prate the depths of the ground and a streak of lightning that


    could pierce through the heavens.


    At longst, Sword of Yunyang was revealed to the world after being in hiding for years!

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    What? Sword of Yunyang?


    ¡°T-This brat even brought Sword of Yunyang?¡±


    Chu Yuan''s expression shifted drastically at Ye Fan''s voice.


    At that moment, he felt as though he were about to lose his mind.


    Invoke the Celestial Sky, Thunder Jade, and now Sword of Yunyang. This jerk has almost collected


    everything handed down by Mr. Yunyang!


    ¡°D*mn it! Why is it him? A few generations of the Chu family have searched high and low for those


    relics to no avail, yet why was it so easy for this brat to get his hands on them?¡±


    He looked livid as jealousy and rage surging within him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The rest of the Chu family members were also dumbfounded when they saw Sword of Yunyang.


    After all, the sword was a sacred relic passed down for generations through their family, and it was


    the weapon Chu Yunyang had wielded.


    Now that it had reappeared, naturally, they felt a sense of shock and respect.


    At the same time, it further strengthened their recognition of the legitimacy of Ye Fan''s position


    within the sect.


    ¡°He possesses Thunder Jade and Sword of Yunyang, and he has perfected Invoke the Celestial


    Sky. From the looks of it, he truly is Mr. Yunyang''s appointed heir.¡±


    They could not help sighing inwardly.


    After so many years, Ye Fan was the first person in the family who had managed to gather so many


    of their ancestor''s sacred relics.


    Chu Yuan snorted and could not help saying in a jealous tone, ¡°It''s just Sword of Yunyang. Even


    when you had the sword all those years ago, didn''t you still suffer a crushing defeat and end up


    fleeing from Mount Chumen with your tail between your legs? You don''t have to be afraid, Tang


    Yun. Apart from its tough de, there''s nothing else to fear about that sword. Our master defeated


    him back then, so you can do the same.¡±


    It was not his first time seeing the sword as Ye Fan had brought it with him when he went up Mount


    Chumen previously.


    Ultimately, Ye Fan lost the battle and took his own life by throwing himself into Eastsea.


    Chu Yuan forgot to retrieve Sword of Yunyang due to the chaos at that time.


    Later, hepletely disregarded the matter.


    He thought that after Ye Fanmitted suicide, the sword had sunk to the bottom of the sea too.


    It never urred to him that it would be on Mount Yunding.


    ¡°Is that so? Do you honestly think Sword of Yunyang handed down from our ancestor is nothing


    worth mentioning? I''m afraid you''re still unaware that it came into being through the powers of this


    world and can absorb the elemental force of everything on this earth. What do you think will happen


    if I soak up all the elemental force within the sword?¡± Ye Fan responded with a haughty chuckle.


    Chu Yuan froze at the sound of his terrifyingughter.


    Could it be...


    ¡°Tang Yun, hurry up and take the sword from him!¡± Chu Yuan suddenly shouted, his panicked voice


    reverberating through the air.


    However, Sword of Yunyang had already flown high into the air.


    A dazzling green light burst forth like a sh of thunder and lightning from the depths of the


    underworld, and it shone straight down on Ye Fan.


    Tang Yun also felt slightly intimidated.


    Sheunched herself through the air, and in a sh, she was heading straight toward Sword of


    Yunyang.


    Her goal was to seize Sword of Yunyang, but it was toote.


    The Sword of Yunyang, which had been dormant for a long time, unleashed the elemental force


    within it all at once.


    Its terrifying power stunned Tang Yun and sent her stumbling a hundred meters backward.


    Meanwhile, the exhausted Ye Fan found himself bathed in a wave of pure power. Like a fish to


    water, his body soaked up the explosion of energy wildly and ravenously as though it were a bone-


    dry sponge.


    And just like that, his aura surged at a frightening speed again until he radiated with power as


    before.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Chu Yuan''s face fell as he took in the scene, and a chill ran down his spine.


    Earlier, his greatest advantage had been the fact that Ye Fan was already severely wounded and no


    longer posed a threat.


    However, with the help of Sword of Yunyang, he had now regained his strength.


    As such, Chu Yuan was afraid that Tang Yun would be in for a tough time when it was time for her


    to face Ye Fan.


    All Chu Yuan could do now was pray that the power within Sword of Yunyang had not been


    sufficient to return Ye Fan to his top form.


    Otherwise, Tang Yun''s life would really be at stake.


    ¡°D*mn it! What the f*ck is this? Why does this b*stard have so many cards up his sleeve?¡±


    He was vexed, and he seethed with rage.


    I led the Chu Sect''s elite fighters into battle, thinking we''d decimate everything in our path. Who


    would''ve thought that Ye Fan''s appearance would turn the oue of this battle on its head? He


    has demonstrated impressive body tempering techniques and unusual movement techniques.


    Then, that dog popped up out of nowhere to help him. He also has Thunder Jade and Sword of


    Yunyang! Little did I expect this b*stard to hold so many trump cards.


    ¡°Even I have no clue of the miraculous abilities the sword possessed. How did that b*stard find that


    out?¡± Chu Yuan muttered, on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    He had no way of knowing that Old Madam Chu was the one who had shared that information with


    Ye Fan.


    Before Ye Fan left for Jiangdong, Old Madam Chu had given him Thunder Jade and sent ckie to


    aid him. Apart from that, she had also revealed to him Sword of Yunyang''s miraculous power.


    s, Ye Fan ended up losing the sword. Hence, he did not think about it anymore.


    However, when one door closes, another opens.


    Ye Fan never expected the sword to be buried on Mount Yunding.


    And now, he could use it to fight Tang Yun!


    Zing!


    A green light glowed brightly as the sword hummed.


    Having regained his strength, Ye Fan no longer looked weak and dispirited.


    ¡°Come on, Tang Yun! You''re famous for your swordsmanship, but I shall defeat you in a sword fight


    today! I''ll show you how that repulsive child abandoned by the Chu family you speak of will crush


    your pride,¡± he roared angrily. His imposing aura swept in all directions like a raging sea.


    This time, he was well and truly infuriated.


    Her arrogance had incurred his wrath.


    Years ago, I had many pleasant memories with ady called Qin Yun at the Chu residence. But


    now, I know she''s gone. In fact, Tang Yun, who was once willing to abandon everything and run


    away with me, is gone too. The woman standing in front of me now is a different person. She


    doesn''t remember Ye Fan, Chu Tianfan, or anything about me. In her eyes, I''m just a lowly b*stard,


    a good-for-nothing who can''t evenpare to Chu Qitian.


    Over the years, Ye Fan had faced my fair share of contempt and malice from others.


    Nheless, he hardly took any notice of it.


    They were inconsequential to him, and he would never waste his time on those nobodies.


    However, Tang Yun was different.


    Her contempt for him stabbed his heart like a needle.


    Consumed with anger, Ye Fan sprang forward with Sword of Yunyang in his hand, pointing the tip of


    its de skyward.


    Even before he had attacked, his terrifying aura had engulfed the entire area.


    Seeing that, Tang Yun''s expression turned grim.


    She could not believe that in just a short while, that grievously injured man had transformed and


    was now radiating with energy.


    It was as though he had turned into apletely different person.


    Before that, one could have described Ye Fan as a stray mutt riddled with wounds. But now, he was


    Chu Tianfan, a powerful figure wielding immense strength.


    A strong man is always intimidating, but even so, I won''t admit defeat. Besides, I''m confident in my


    abilities. Even if my master, Chu Yuan, were to challenge me to a sword fight, he''d be no match for


    me.


    Her expression hardened, and her cold voice rang out as she said, ¡°Chu Tianfan, your desire to


    defeat me in a sword fight will only remain wishful thinking. There has been no one whose


    swordsmanship is superior to mine.¡±


    Then, without wasting any more time, she swung the sword in her hand andunched a swift and


    fierce attack.


    ¡°Ice Stream sword technique! Ice Meteor!¡±

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Tang Yun was known for the sword technique Ice Stream.


    Years ago, Tang Yun unleashed her Ice Stream aura to wield the sword, causing numerous


    opponents to suffer miserably.


    Not only did the sword technique secure her position in Sky Ranking, but it also made her the most


    feared individual among the supreme grandmasters.


    In other words, Tang Yun relied on Ice Stream to rule Chu Sect for years and condescend to the


    people below her.


    With that in mind, Tang Yun wielded the sword.


    All eyes were on her when she unleashed the icy blue sword energy across the horizon.


    The energy was so cold that it froze the air, turning water vapor into ice crystals.


    The ice crystals formed around the sword''s edges turned into hundreds and thousands of daggers


    that shot in Ye Fan''s direction.


    From afar, it seemed the sky was raining ice.


    The speed was as fast as a meteorite hitting the earth.


    Yet, Tang Yun''s attack did not deter Ye Fan from charging at the sharp crystals with Sword of


    Yunyang.


    He waved the sword horizontally and shed the sky.


    No matter how sturdy those crystals were, Ye Fan had no problem shattering them into pieces with


    his sword.


    Besides wielding Sword of Yunyang freely, he had also unleashed an aura to form a protective


    shield around him.


    Despite being exposed to Tang Yun''s continuous attacks, Ye Fan could still crush the sharp crystals


    into pieces.


    Not even a single crystal made it through Ye Fan''s shield.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Upon noticing the turn of events, Tang Yun could not help but knit her brows.


    She had underestimated Ye Fan''s sword technique.


    The power she unleashed could easily cause mass destruction as the weapon was made of


    hundreds and thousands of sharp, crystallized water droplets.


    Tang Yun believed even her master would not be able to generate a shield that could block out all


    the crystals.


    The fact that Ye Fan could achieve that using merely an ancient sword showed how powerful the


    man was.


    ¡°Stop wasting your time, Tang Yun. You might be able to quash your other enemies, but not me,


    Chu Tianfan. Your power is nothingpared to mine. You can''t even hurt me, let alone kill me.¡±


    Ye Fan''s haughty voice reverberated in the dark sky.


    A vortex of anger swirled inside Tang Yun. How dare he humiliate me?


    All these years, she was used to acting all high and mighty in front of the others. She could not


    believe a man in his twenties would have the audacity to look down on her. ¡°You were just lucky.


    The Ice Stream sword technique has twenty-seven moves that are ever-changing, and they can


    even be merged to unleash more powerful strikes. You might have withstood the attack earlier, but it


    doesn''t mean you can endure my more powerful strikes!¡±


    Perhaps, Tang Yun uttered those words to defend her ego, or she was merely trying to safeguard


    her reputation as The Best Swordmaster.


    After responding with a cold snort, she raised her sword and charged in Ye Fan''s direction. ¡°Ice


    Stream¡ªQuicksand!¡±


    A few minutester, sheunched another attack. ¡°Ice Stream¡ªVast Ocean!¡±


    Tang Yun pushed her to the limits and gave her all to take Ye Fan down.


    The aura continued to glow along the edges of the sword.


    Like a thunderstorm, she rained blows onto Ye Fan as if she had gone insane.


    ¡°Tang Yun is indeed in a league of her own. She''s the most powerful sword Grandmaster in the


    world! Even I am no match for her.¡± Sword Saint''s jaw dropped when he noticed how aggressive her


    attacks were. Fear was written all over his pale face.


    Like Tang Yun, Sword Saint carved out a reputation for himself as a formidable sword master.


    Before this, he knew there was no way he could defeat Tang Yun, but he had always thought that


    he was not far behind.


    Yet, looking at how she gave it her all during the fight, the stunned Sword Saint realized he had


    overestimated his capability. Got to admit I''m old. The martial arts world belongs to these young


    people now.


    ¡°I wonder if Chu Tianfan could still withstand her ferocious attack.¡± Sword Saint could not help but


    express his concern for Ye Fan.


    Likewise, Xu Lei and the others were worried about him.


    Ye Fan had just ended a battle with Chu Yuan. Though he had regained his strength partially with


    the help of Sword of Yunyang, he was still wounded.


    The Sword of Yunyang could replenish the elemental force he exhausted but not heal him of his


    injuries.


    Xu Lei noticed Ye Fan''s wounds had started bleeding during the battle with Tang Yun. ¡°I hope


    nothing goes wrong for Ye Fan...¡±


    She clenched her fists and whispered a prayer.


    The people from Jiangdong and Dragon God Hall, too, were a bundle of nerves as they kept their


    eyes glued to the battle. They all prayed that nothing awful would befall Dragon Master.


    Nheless, it was clear that Xu Lei, Sword Saint, and the others were overthinking.


    Ye Fan was exceptionally calm when faced with Tang Yun''s continuous onught.


    He flipped and spun mid-air while incorporating the Nine Steps of Yunyang into his movements and


    constantly waved his sword to deter the iing attack.


    No matter how frequent and intense Tang Yun''s attacks were, Ye Fan could fend her off without


    difficulty.


    He remained calm and collected when defending himself against all of Tang Yun''s moves.


    Tang Yun had given everything she got but still did not manage to injure Ye Fan at all.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan seized an opportunity and struck back.


    ng!


    The heavy Sword of Yunyang plummeted from the sky, dispelling her attack. The weapon then


    charged in Tang Yun''s direction at full force.


    Tang Yun fended the sword off in a haste.


    Sparks started flying all over when the two swords collided. It was as if a meteorite had crashed into


    Earth.


    From a distance, the sparks that illuminated the night sky looked like fireworks that sted in the


    air.


    ¡°Look! It''s so beautiful!¡± The jaws of those from Yunzhou dropped. They were all in awe of its beauty


    as it reminded them of fireworks.


    While the people were astounded by the disy, Tang Yun began to feel rmed.


    Though she managed to dodge Ye Fan''s sword, the invisible energy from the weapon was so


    powerful that it spread through her body.


    Tang Yun trembled and staggered backward.


    ¡°How is it, Ms. Tang? I told you, you can''t harm me with your paltry skills. The ws in yourbat


    skills are so obvious that no matter how hard you try, you''ll never defeat me!¡±


    Ye Fan, whose voice reverberated through the air, held Sword of Yunyang and stood


    condescendingly against the moonlit sky.


    Tang Yun stood still and kept mum.


    Her exquisite face was devoid of emotions.


    No one could tell how stupefied she was.


    The numbness she felt on her arm even caused her to shudder in fear. H-How is this possible? His


    swordsmanship is superb. How can he be so invincible? Even I can''t take him down with Ice


    Stream!


    Tang Yun looked at him with a grim expression. She no longer dared to look down on the man


    standing before her.


    She was still reeling in shock from the dominating aura Ye Fan exuded during the battle. Never in


    my life had Ie across anyone who could challenge me. I''ve misjudged him. A man chosen by


    Chu Sect''s ancestor and ancient master is certainly not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Stop wasting your time anymore, Tang Yun. Show me Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. This is


    your only chance to win the battle.¡± Ye Fan''s deep voice echoed loud and clear.


    He stood between the horizons and stared down apathetically at Tang Yun.


    How the tables had turned just after a brief fight.


    Now, Ye Fan had risen above Tang Yun.


    The arrogant head of Chu Sect had instantly be inferior to him.


    Nheless, that was not Tang Yun''s biggest worry.


    She was more concerned about how Ye Fan found out about Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you know I''ve mastered Cloud and Mist Sword Technique?¡± The expression


    on Tang Yun''s face changed drastically.


    Shock was written all over her face when she looked at the man in disbelief.


    The Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was a long-lost martial arts skill, and only a few people were


    aware of its existence.


    Yet, the man standing before her knew Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was her trump card.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    ¡°I don''t only know that. I know how to use it too. Besides, I was the one who taught you Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique,¡± Ye Fan''s authoritative voice boomed through Mount Yunding.


    A cold gust of wind blew through the starry night.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Tang Yun screamed hysterically, ¡°How would you know how to use the technique if the Tang


    family never taught you swordy? I''ve always considered you, Chu Tianfan, a great and invincible


    hero. It seems like I''m wrong, though. You''re only a man who knows how to spew nonsense.¡±


    Frostiness and anger were evident in Tang Yun''s voice as she spoke.


    I hate men like Ye Fan who spreads rumors and lies through his teeth. Does he know how hard it is


    to master Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? After all, I''m the only one who excels at it in the Tang


    family. Chu Tianfan is just an abandoned son of the Chu family. How in the world would he know the


    sword technique of the Tang family? What''s worse? How dare he says I learned the sword


    technique from him? This is absurd! I''m the leader of Chu Sect. I would never learn sword technique


    from a nobody like him. Plus, I''m the Grandmaster in swordsmanship. Who else could topple me


    from my stronghold in swordsmanship? Ye Fan doesn''t have what it takes to teach me sword


    technique! But then again, this is not my priority now. If my Ice Stream can''t defeat Ye Fan, I have to


    turn to Cloud and Mist Sword Technique to get rid of him now.


    Initially, Tang Yun didn''t want to use Cloud and Mist Sword Technique to battle with Ye Fan because


    even though the technique was powerful and almighty, it also required massive energy. Tang Yun''s


    capability would be reduced significantly after she finished the whole set of Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique. If any mishaps happened after that, she didn''t have the confidence to keep it in control.


    However, the current situation didn''t give her the time to rethink her options.


    ¡°Since you are so keen to peek at the ultimate swordsmanship of the Tang family, I will show it to


    you now. Chu Tianfan, you should be proud that you can die while witnessing Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique,¡± Tang Yun dered. Her eyes turned frosty as she gathered Ice Stream aura. The


    ground underneath her gradually turned to ice as she did so.


    The crowd felt as if all energy surrounding them had been summoned to Tang Yun as soon as she


    finished her words.


    At the same time, the Seven Foot Green de in Tang Yun''s hand gradually began to shine. It


    wasn''t long before the de glimmered sharply.


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first strike of Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique: Wind Flow.¡±


    Swish!


    Tang Yun''s de pierced through the air. The glint on the de brightened the area.


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique made its reappearance after a few years.


    The crowd noticed that Tang Yun''s glimmering sword drew a round moon-shaped sword wheel in


    the sky while the terrifying power engulfed the entire location.


    After the first strike, Tang Yun moved gracefully, her hair flowing gently behind her as she continued


    her pace. ¡°How much do you hate this merciless world? Don''t spend the night crying solitarily. The


    second strike of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique: Ice Heart!¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Light rays bounced off Tang Yun''s sword, and the sword energy surged forth with the sounds of the


    swinging sword echoing in the air. It was as if wandering souls were crying in the dark night. The


    scary sounds and the intense sword energy traveled forward toward Ye Fan.


    ¡°W-What...¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±


    ¡°She''s so good at it!¡±


    ¡°What an impressive swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Who created this sword technique?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once an expert made their move, one would know whether that person was as exceptional as they


    thought.


    Sword Saint, who had his legs broken, was so shocked by the two moves Tang Yun made that he


    stood up with his broken sword.


    He watched the scene unfold with terror in his eyes, unable to believe what he had just seen. What


    he didn''t know, though, was this was just the beginning.


    The strikes that Tang Yun had just shown were the start of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. Until


    now, Tang Yun had only used two stances. She hasn''t even finished starting Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique yet.


    ¡°Let this sword be a mighty dragon. Don''t look back when you die. The third strike: Green Dragon!¡±


    Tang Yun shouted.


    ¡°The fourth strike: Memoria!¡±


    ¡°The fifth strike: Unicus!¡±


    The dragon traveled through all four seas while the sword swung through the sky as Tang Yun used


    Unicus and Memoria in her swordy.


    The five continuous strikes that she made resulted in the swelling of Jianghai. The relentless sword


    energy rushed like waves.


    Tang Yun''s moves were spot-on, clear, smooth, and threatening. She controlled the energy in the


    ce like she was some deity. Her sword was like an almighty dragon, and her movements were


    agile and graceful.


    The majestic sword intent, the excellent sword tactic, and the frightening might that Tang Yun


    radiated surprised everyone present. Now, even the half-dead King of Fighters sat up in shock.


    ¡°Even though we are not in the god realm, I imagine we are in it now. This sword technique is so


    great, I think only energy from the god realm could defeat it,¡± The King of Fighters screamed with


    his eyes widened. It seemed like his mind had gone haywire.


    However, just when everyone thought the sword technique was over, Tang Yun began to fly toward


    the sky amidst the blowing wind. She swung her sword, determined for another round of attack.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°There''s more to Cloud and Mist Sword Technique?¡±


    D*mn it!


    Sword Saint and the rest were petrified, while King Folo and his peers were frozen.


    ¡°Oh my god! Are five strikes not enough? Is she going to use the sixth strike too? Five strikes from


    her are already scary enough. What kind of terror will the sixth strike bring? Oh, can Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique get any more formidable than this?¡± King of Fighters and the rest yelled. But their


    voices were quickly drowned out by the howling winds.


    Tang Yun''s sixth strike happened at the same time.


    ¡°Those who have been through pain will understand the misery of the people. I once have


    attachments, and now, I have none. If one wishes to worship god, one must first cleanse their heart.


    The sixth strike of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique: Dismemberment.¡±


    Tang Yun''s de glinted like a single source of light in the darkness. Like a fire, it burned


    dangerously on a winter night.


    As she finished herst words, the sixth strike of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique charged toward


    Ye Fan with an unbreakable force and unrivaled might.


    The riveting sword intent plunged everything in its immediate surroundings below zero


    temperatures. Ice formed over all surfaces as snow began to fall. Everyone on Mount Yunding felt


    like they had just fallen into a frozen cer.


    Nheless, things were far from over.


    After that, Tang Yun swung her de for the seventh strike. ¡°The wind is silent, and my heart is a


    void. No shadows will exist under the light where my sword swings. The seventh strike: The


    Unseen.¡±


    Swish!


    The intense sword energy swept across the calm sky. The sword energy of Unseen cut through the


    ces around them. It went straight for Ye Fan like the domineering aura that it was.


    ¡°It''s so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s so impressive!¡±


    ¡°It''s unbeatable.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan is dead meat! He is doomed.¡±


    ¡°Let''s get out of here, Duolun! We are next if Chu Tianfan dies.¡±


    King Folo realized that Tang Yun had gotten to the sixth strike while the other three Supreme were


    astonished by the progress of the incident as horror and respect filled their eyes.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan, who was on a knife edge, did not flinch whening face-to-face with


    Tang Yun''s unparalleled force. Like a calm monk, he watched everything with a rxed smile. The


    man did not panic at all when confronted by the heavy rain, strong wind, and raging sword energy.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun felt like Ye Fan was just pretending to be calm in front of her. She thought that


    Ye Fan was a hypocrite.


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique is the most powerful sword technique now. Even my Master was


    shocked when he saw me using them. I''m sure Chu Tianfan is scared senseless. He is just


    pretending to be nonchnt now. He''s putting up an act, trying to remain calm. Soon, my sword


    technique will reveal the panic and fear underneath his calmposure.


    In contrast to Tang Yun''s demeanor, Ye Fan watched as Tang Yun yed out the six-strike of Cloud


    and Mist Technique. He smiled as mixed emotions of relief and regret shed across his face. ¡°Yun,


    have you finally mastered the seventh strike? Your Cloud and Mist Sword Technique has greatly


    improved over the years.¡±

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    In a matter of seconds, Tang Yun delivered seven swings of her sword in rapid session.


    The power of her seemingly unending attacks engulfed the area.


    It was as if Mount Yunding had turned into a glowing sea in the blink of an eye, for the shine of the


    sword illuminated everywhere.


    Sword energy could be found in every spot of thend.


    ¡°My god... Is this really something a human is capable of?¡±


    Jiang Yng and the others were frightened out of their wits.


    These people were the ones who thought that they had reached the peak of the world with the


    talents they had. They thought they had seen through the world from knowledge obtained from


    books.


    It was at that moment they realized their decades of studying only allowed them to learn the tip of


    the iceberg of the world.


    If nothing else, the sword energy before Jiang Yng and his sister was challenging their


    worldviews.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan, who was in the middle of the sword energy, still had a look of nonchnce on


    his face.


    Sword of Yunyang was in his hand, and it was as if the weapon was a sleeping dragon.


    Once its master made the order, the dragon would wake to soar into the sky.


    However, Ye Fan was not in a rush to make his move.


    He quietly watched as Tang Yun twirled her sword and summon a hurricane of sword energy.


    When he turned his focus back to Tang Yun''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique again, a wave of


    complicated feelings washed over Ye Fan.


    For a moment, he thought he was back at the old house, practicing his swordsmanship with Tang


    Yun.


    Back then, she was still his, and all was good.


    He could even remember the warmth of the sunlight and the scent of the flowers of that summer.


    It was still the same moon that shone upon them, but everything had changed.


    Despite the mncholy in his heart, Ye Fan felt a tinge of relief as well.


    He was d that the woman he had personally trained was a good swordswoman.


    At the very least, she did not let him down as she had mastered the first seven strikes of Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique.


    Even Ye Fan himself could not find any ws in her moves.


    She had forgotten about him, but she had be stronger.


    As the saying went, a heart without a man was a heart that could wield a sword better.


    On the first page of the swordsmanship guide was: The very first thing you must do is to cut ties


    with the person you love.


    Perhaps that was the case for Tang Yun.


    She had chosen swordsmanship over Ye Fan.


    Theplex feelings continued to swirl within Ye Fan, and the sorrow was starting to overwhelm


    his heart.


    He felt dejected like a lost soul.


    However, what the people did not notice was how sword intent was starting to umte as Ye


    Fan''s emotions turned intense.


    However, the sword intent was vastly different from the sword intent of other swordsmen.


    It was soft, and it was an unending yearning for someone.


    Moreover, the sword intent seemed to have gained a physical form after its manifestation.


    Even Sword Saint and the others who were not involved in the battle were affected by it.


    At that very moment, the people felt that the one standing in front of them was no longer Chu


    Tianfan, whose terrifying reputation preceded him. Instead, they were looking at a softhearted


    swordsman whose heart was filled with nothing but love.


    Thus, women were charmed, and men''s hearts ached as they watched on.


    After a moment of being in a daze, Sword Saint snapped back to his senses and found himself


    covered in ayer of cold sweat.


    ¡°Did... Did this guy''s sword intent just affect my emotion?¡±


    Sword Saint was astounded.


    It was something beyond his knowledge on swordsmanship.


    He had no idea how much someone had toprehend swordsmanship to be able to transform


    their emotions into sword intent and utilize it as a weapon.


    Ye Fan was instilling feelings into the sword.


    He was making his sword techniques almost alive.


    ¡°No, that''s not right. Swords should not be wielded this way. Emotions have no ce in


    swordsmen''s world. A true swordsman should only have nothing but swordsmanship in his mind.


    Only by doing that will he be able to train himself to be the finest swordsman. Simrly, kings must


    not be swayed by emotions. The strongest attack in the way of swordsmanship has to be the sword


    of those with iron hearts. Chu Tianfan is messing around! If he uses this move, he''s bound to die!¡±


    Sword Saint said with utmost confidence.


    Sword Saint had been training in swordsmanship since young. In the past, he clung to his emotions


    and worldly desires. Hence, he faced constant obstacles in his pursuit of the art of swordsmanship.


    It was onlyter on did he reject his feelings and abandoned his wife and daughter did his sword


    techniques improved. After that, he became one of the pirs of China.


    Therefore, to Sword Saint, only those swordsmen who were iron-hearted could see the right way in


    the path of swordsmanship.


    Sword Saint was not the only one. When Tang Yun sensed Ye Fan''s sword intent, she sneered in


    disdain.


    ¡°Is this your sword intent? Perhaps you''re a man of many feelings, but unfortunately, the way of


    swordsmanship means training without the distractions of worldly desires. You''ve already made the


    wrong choice, so how will you ever train yourself to be the best swordsman?¡±


    The look in Tang Yun''s eyes was one of contempt.


    She had rxed after the seven continuous strikes.


    Even though there was no definite victor in the battle yet, Tang Yun was already sure of who was


    going to lose.


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was a technique she had inherited from her family, the Tang


    family, and it was as powerful as the Chu family''s Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    Furthermore, she was the one utilizing that technique. Therefore, there was no way Ye Fan was


    going to turn the tables at this rate.


    Tang Yun was confident, and she took pride in her skill.


    Tang Yun''s chest rose and fell as she quietly panted.


    ¡°It still takes much out of me, huh?¡±


    Tang Yun was breathing much more rapidly than before.


    Regardless of everything, the rapid seven strikes earlier had tired her out a little.


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was undeniably powerful, but it took a toll on the user''s stamina.


    Still, it''s worth it if this takes out Chu Tianfan.


    Tang Yun was rather pleased.


    Then, she stood still and stared at the spot ahead of her, waiting for Ye Fan to be defeated by her


    Undefeatable.


    s, things did not go as she expected them to.


    Right as Tang Yun''s strike reached the spot in front of Ye Fan, he finally moved his Sword of


    Yunyang.


    He moved as quickly as lightning.


    The only thing the crowd could see was Ye Fan looking as if he was dancing with his Sword of


    Yunyang.


    Sword energy burst out of Sword of Yunyang.


    At the start, Tang Yun was unperturbed by the sword energy.


    To her, Ye Fan was someone she did not need to be wary of even if he knew how to fight with a


    sword, for she felt he barely qualified as a swordsman.


    How can someone who favors Form over power in sword fighting be capable ofing up with a


    powerful sword technique?


    Therefore, even though Ye Fan had started to counterattack, Tang Yun still had a confident and


    prideful look on her face¡ªshe continued to look down on Ye Fan.


    It was as though she was a master swordsman watching a young boy do his first swings.


    She was so confident in her swordsmanship that she simply could not fathom anyoneing close


    to her in terms of skill.


    However, Tang Yun''sposed demeanor did notst for long.


    In no time, Ye Fan had dealt his first strike.


    ¡°The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first strike of Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique: Wind Flow!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The sword pierced through the air as the glint of the de lit up the area.


    A crescent began to form where Ye Fan''s sword swung.


    That was a shape formed by the condensation of sword energy¡ªthe physical form of sword intent.


    The moment Tang Yun saw that, she was stupefied.


    Her pretty eyes widened. Shock and confoundment were written across her usually-somber face.


    ¡°W-What? This is Cloud and Mist Sword Technique! H-How can this be? How can Chu Tianfan


    know my family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique? This is impossible!¡±


    Astonishment crashed onto Tang Yun like tidal waves.


    She could not believe that an outsider to the Tang family was performing her family''s exclusive


    technique.


    The sense of superiority she had previously dissipated.


    It was reced by confusion and surprise.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Who is Chu Tianfan? Could it be that he''s someone who has a deep connection with my family?

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Ha! This is impossible! There is an unsalvageable grudge between Chu Tianfan and my master, and


    he''s also an archenemy of Chu Sect. How can the Tang family have any kind of connection with a


    demon like him? He must have copied it after he saw how I performed it. Still, no matter how gifted


    you are, you can never replicate the essence of the Tang family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique


    after just one nce.


    Tang Yun mused as she shook her head.


    She was not going to believe that Ye Fan had anything to do with her family for she believed that Ye


    Fan was only capable of mimicking her move.


    With those thoughts in mind, the surprise she felt disappeared.


    Since this is something he just copied, there''s no way it''s going to be anything powerful. My next


    strike will surely counter it.


    However, was that really going to happen?


    Right as Tang Yun was mulling over the matter, Ye Fan unleashed his second and third strikes.


    ¡°How much do you hate this merciless world? Don¡¯t spend the night crying solitarily. The second


    strike of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique: Ice Heart!¡±


    A while after, he cried out, ¡°The third strike: Green Dragon!¡±


    Then, it was, ¡°The fourth strike: Memoria!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The rays reflecting off the sword enveloped the entire space as the sounds of the swinging sword


    echoed in the air.


    Those who heard it would momentarily think that they were listening to a couple sharing their


    sorrows.


    Tang Yun was initially calm when she saw Ye Fan performing Ice Heart.


    However, by the time he performed the third and the fourth strike, the look on her face was starting


    to change.


    Once Ye Fan performed the fifth strike, Unicus, Tang Yun lost her cool.


    ¡°He... Did he learn the fifth move just by seeing how I perform it once? Is he even human?¡±


    Tang Yun could barely tamp down the shock she experienced.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She knew how difficult it was to fathom Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    She had intended to teach the technique to her disciple, Chu Qitian, but even after half a year, Chu


    Qitian could not even perform one strike.


    Even though he was only mimicking her, she was still surprised that he was capable of


    remembering everything up to the fifth move.


    Tang Yun could not help but feel relieved.


    Thank god Chu Tianfan has never seen Cloud and Mist Sword Technique before, and thank god I


    never performed it in front of him. Otherwise, he would certainly be a match for me if he trains


    in this technique.


    While Tang Yun was still reeling in from the shock, Ye Fan hadpleted five strikes.


    The endless sword energy rushed toward her like waves that threatened to devour her.


    Right as Tang Yun thought that Ye Fan was already at his limits by copying her five moves, Ye Fan


    lifted his sword into the air again.


    ¡°Those who have been through pain will understand the misery of the living. I once have


    attachments, and now, I have none. If one wishes to worship god, one must first cleanse their heart.


    The sixth strike of Cloud and Mist Sword Technique: Dismemberment.¡±


    Right as those words were out of Ye Fan''s mouth, the strike of Dismemberment was unleashed.


    However, it was different from Tang Yun''s aggressive strike; Ye Fan''s strike was woeful and tender.


    Indeed, those words meant to describe a person were now used to describe Ye Fan''s strike.


    ¡°The wind is silent, and my heart is a void. No shadows will exist under the light where my sword


    swings. The seventh strike: The Unseen.¡±


    Yet another strike was dealt as Ye Fan unleashed his seventh strike, Unseen.


    It was nothing close to aggression, and nor did it seem intimidating.


    There were only feelings of yearning and mncholy in his swing.


    It was as if Ye Fan was not fighting and was narrating a tragic love story instead.


    Every strike he performed was a chapter of the story.


    When all the strikes were connected, there revealed a story of the tragic life of two lovers.


    Perhaps it was because they were affected by Ye Fan''s sword intent, for the people on Mount


    Yunding began shedding tears.


    In seven mere strikes, the people around had watched the twists and turns of a man''s life and his


    yearning.


    It was not just merely a sword technique, but a technique that was injected with life.


    Ye Fan had brought life to Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    While everyone was dazed by Ye Fan''s sword intent, Sword Saint was roaring in fury.


    ¡°This is absurd! Stop this nonsense! This is not the way you wield a sword. A sword technique is


    merciless, so how can you channel your emotions into it? You''re an outcast! You''re doing this


    wrongly! Chu Tianfan, you were smart your whole life, but at this very moment, you''re nothing but a


    fool! You were wrong from the moment you began practicing the way of swordsmanship. Nothing


    but failure awaits you! Do you understand?¡±


    What Sword Saint was most worried about had happened.


    Ye Fan''s swordsmanship was full of emotions.


    It was wrong for one to imbue one''s emotions into one''s sword technique in the study of


    swordsmanship, for that meant that one would never be able to develop their potential.


    It was something that went against the way of the sword.


    Therefore, Sword Saint only felt despair even when he saw Ye Fan releasing the seven strikes of


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    He was sure that Ye Fan was bound to fail.


    In fact, Sword Saint was not the only one who thought that¡ªit was the same for Tang Yun.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, aren''t you a dramatic one? A sword is meant to kill, not to tell a tale and gain


    sympathy from others. Your swordsmanship is doomed to fail from the start.¡±


    Although she was shaken by how Ye Fan had managed to perform the seven strikes of Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique, that was all she felt.


    The result of the battle still would not change.


    To Tang Yun, it did not matter even if Ye Fan learned the technique.


    The effect of the same technique would be vastly different when performed by different people.


    Both were techniques of seven strikes, but Ye Fan''s seventh strike would be as weak as a feather''s


    p.


    As Tang Yun watched on confidently, the two identical techniques collided in battle.


    Tang Yun''s strikes were aggressive, and her first strike¡ªWind Flow¡ªimmediately countered three


    of Ye Fan''s strikes.


    At that, Tang Yun sneered.


    ¡°I thought my first strike would be able to counter six of your strikes. It seems like your mimicry has


    some power in it¡ªI could only counter three of your strikes. Still, this is the end,¡± Tang Yun


    commented with a chuckle.


    After the first strike came the second strike, Ice Heart.


    The two strikes sliced through Ye Fan''s following three strikes like a hot knife through butter.


    Six out of Ye Fan''s seven strikes were countered by then.


    ¡°So he really can''t do this.¡±


    The crowd on Mount Yunding sighed and shook their heads in disappointment.


    At the same time, Gaius and the others were ready to rush forward and save Ye Fan.


    In contrast, Chu Yuan burst outughing and imed that it was time for Ye Fan to die.


    Sword Saint could not bear to watch the scene any longer. I have said that the right path of


    swordsmanship can only be attained by swordsmen who are iron-hearted.


    Nevertheless, just as everyone was sure that Ye Fan was going to be defeated, he abruptly lifted his


    head to smile at Tang Yun.


    ¡°Six of your seven strikes have already been countered. Death is upon you, so why are you still


    smiling?¡± she questioned.


    Ye Fan muttered, ¡°I only need one strike to defeat you.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Ye Fan''s invisible seventh strike came with feelings of yearning and sorrow.


    It was like thest strike of despair from a dying swordsman who had cast away his emotions.


    Even though it was just one strike, it was one devastating strike.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    However, even as Ye Fan swung hisst strike at Tang Yun, thetter wasn''t at all concerned.


    She only gazed at him with contempt and disdain.


    I didn''t expect Chu Tianfan to still put on a tough front. I have already fended off six of his strikes.


    Can''t he tell what situation he''s in? Does he think his strange sword technique couldpare to


    mine? Can''t he see that he isn''t my match at all? The more he puts on a tough front, the more I look


    down on him. How can he be so arrogant when he''s on the verge of death? He''s nothing but a joke.


    Under Tang Yun''s scornful gaze, Ye Fan swung, and finally, his seventh strike met the first of Tang


    Yun''s seven strikes for theirst fight!


    Tang Yun wasn''t at all nervous.


    It''s obvious who''s going to win. Ye Fan''s six strikes could even defeat my one single move. Even if


    hisst strike is the most powerful and may block one or two of my strikes, it''s not going to help.


    There''s nothing he can do to turn the table.


    Impassively and calmly, Tang Yun waited for Ye Fan''s defeat and for everything toe to an end.


    However, while she was thinking of that, the scene she was expecting did not happen.


    Ye Fan''sst strike quickly and effortlessly sliced through her first strike.


    ¡°Seems like this strike is quite powerful,¡± Tang Yun muttered, slightly surprised, but that was it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I still have six more moves. Ye Fan only beat my first move.


    However, this thought didn''tst long as a secondter, Ye Fan''s seventh strike immediately


    shattered Tang Yun''s second strike, Ice Heart, and third strike, Green Dragon.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Yun finally lost herposure as signs of shock began appearing on her beautiful face.


    It seems like I have underestimated Chu Tianfan.


    Still, Tang Yun was only shocked. She did not panic yet.


    Each strike in Cloud and Mist Sword Technique gets progressively more powerful. He only defeated


    three of my strikes. I still have four left, and the four strikes will only be more powerful. Chu Tianfan


    has no way of turning things around!


    Confident in her sword technique, Tang Yun still thought she could win.


    Yet, nothing was definite in this world.


    The force of Ye Fan''s seventh strike, after destroying Tang Yun''s first three moves, didn''t dwindle,


    so his sword mmed against Tang Yun''s remaining strikes.


    Whoosh!


    Light rays bounced off his sword, and sword energy surged forth as he wielded his seventh strike.


    His sword shed cleanly without any hesitation at her.


    With that, Ye Fan''s seventh strike unleashed an unstoppable force in all directions.


    Memoria, Unicus, and Dismemberment didn''t evenst a moment under Ye Fan''s seventh strike.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Fan''s seventh strike shattered those sword techniques as if they were


    nothing.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Chu Yuan, Chu Tianqi, and the others were dumbstruck upon seeing that.


    Even Sword Saint, martial artists of Jiangdong and Dragon God Hall were utterly shocked by the


    result.


    They had thought the two had equal prowess, so the battle would be at an impasse, but in the end,


    it was a crushing defeat for Tang Yun.


    Ye Fan''s single strike destroyed Tang Yun''s six strikes.


    That devastating force was so mighty that it could sweep up fallen leaves and even melt snow.


    ¡°T-This isn''t possible!¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can hisst strike be so strong?¡±


    Tang Yun was finally panicking.


    Fear and shock were written all over her usually elegant-looking but expressionless face.


    Never did she expect this oue, but she wasn''t someone to admit defeat easily.


    I haven''t lost yet. Ye Fan only destroyed six of my strikes. I still have a trump card just like him¡ªmy


    seventh strike. If the seventh strike of Ye Fan''s fake Cloud and Mist Sword Technique can already


    exude such power, then the seventh strike of my authentic Cloud and Mist Sword Technique will


    only be more powerful. It will immediately pierce through him!


    That was what Tang Yun thought, as she was full of confidence.


    She didn''t believe her swordsmanship would lose to Ye Fan''s, nor did she believe her mastery over


    her family''s sword technique would be worse than an outsider''s.


    With that, Tang Yun and Ye Fan''s seventh strike, Unseen, met each other for one final time in this


    all-or-nothing battle.


    However, the scene Tang Yun was expecting did not happen.


    The moment their strikes met, the sword intent of Tang Yun''s Unseen dissipated while the sword


    intent of Ye Fan''s Unseen, which conveyed his endless love, destroyed all that stood in its way.


    One versus seven!


    His single strike destroyed Tang Yun''s seven strikes.


    It was aplete and an overwhelming defeat for her.


    Probably no one had expected Tang Yun, the Best Swordmaster, to be so powerless before Ye Fan.


    Yet, the sword intent of Ye Fan''s Unseen, after slicing through the force of Tang Yun''s attack, did not


    lose its momentum and shed right into her chest.


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, b*stard!¡±


    The eyes of the members of Chu Sect were red with tears gathered in them as they shouted.


    Chu Qitian also roared as he struggled with all his might.


    Some members of Chu Sect even wanted to run over to save Tang Yun by taking the blow for her,


    but how could weak martial artists like them join such a powerful battle?


    They couldn''t even get close. Just when they ran a few steps in her direction, Ye Fan''s


    overwhelming sword intent sent them flying into the air.


    Everyone could only watch on as Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect, who everyone feared due to her


    unrivaled might, influence, and position besides admiring her beauty, met her death by Ye Fan''s


    sword.


    They were all sure Tang Yun was dead meat.


    Behind them, Chu Lin, riding on ckie, felt pain suddenly pierce through his heart for some


    reason, and he started crying uncontrobly.


    I suddenly feel so sorrowful, as if the most important person in my life is leaving me soon.


    ¡°Daddy, no...¡± Chu Lin cried subconsciously.


    But it was toote.


    Swish!


    The sword intent of Unseen cut through Tang Yan. Immediately, blood bloomed on her clothes, and


    her hair fell softly against her face.


    Even the moon seemed to fade away while everyone stared on as Ye Fan''s sword intent pierced


    her body.


    Blood sttered down, and her sword energy was a mess.


    The gorgeous Tang Yan fell from the sky like a golden bird before crashing to the ground below.


    Fresh blood dyed the clothes around her chest crimson red.


    As Tang Yun plummeted, all the light that surrounded her, all her prowess and air of regalness


    disappeared.


    Since the beginning of time, ¡°the winner takes it all¡± while the loser would lose everything.


    Silence hung in the air for a long time.


    The dead silence that descended upon Mount Yunding made everyone feel like they had entered a


    vacant hell.


    ¡°H-How can this be? That brat won? T-This doesn''t make sense! This doesn''t fit the concept of


    swordsmanship!¡±


    Sword Saint stood still for a long time, dazed, as he stared at Ye Fan. His heart pounded furiously


    from the shock.


    At that moment, he felt his decades of training and understanding of swordsmanship had been


    overturned.


    A sword knows no warmth, but is a heartless sword intent really the most powerful strike?


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you b*stard! You''re ruthless! You killed Master! You killed her! Master is so pretty. You


    b*stard! How can you bear to hurt her?¡± Chu Qitian screamed crazily as he tried to attack Ye Fan,


    but he couldn''t move an inch as Demonic Duo held him down with all their might.


    Ye Qingtian, who stood a short distance away, was also sorrowful when he saw Tang Yun copse.


    ¡°A stunning beauty hase to her end. This is the end of a beautiful legend.¡±

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    At that moment, silence befell the mountain.


    Ye Fan was the only person who was standing proudly on the summit of Mount Yunding.


    Everybody else froze on the spot.


    Their feelings were a mixture of rm, terror, sadness, and resignation.


    Tang Yun was once a renowned figure in the martial arts world.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Like Ye Fan, she had been a rising star in the martial arts world and a legend. Yet, she eventually


    met her end.


    Nobody expected Tang Yun might still be alive after getting stabbed in the chest by Ye Fan''s sword.


    After all, the crowd had witnessed how powerful Ye Fan was.


    His final blow was akin to the descent of heavenly deities. He had managed to destroy Tang Yun''s


    seven strikes with Undefeatable.


    Therefore, it was utterly impossible for Tang Yun to survive after getting pierced in her chest.


    However, just when everyone thought that the woman had finally met her end, Tang Yun''s bloody


    figure slowly staggered to her feet from the pile of rubble ahead.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    ¡°Is she... alive?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    War God widened his eyes, while expressions of disbelief crossed the faces of Sword Saint and the


    other onlookers.


    Once their feelings of shock had subsided, looks of indescribable happiness began to appear on the


    faces of Chu Sect''s members.


    She''s still alive! Ms. Tang is still alive!


    Apparently, Ye Fan''s final blow was not fatal, for he had missed by a few inches.


    Although his sword had pierced Tang Yun''s chest, it had gone through her left shoulder.


    As such, fresh blood stained Tang Yun''s sleeve, turning it a bright shade of scarlet.


    Even though Ye Fan''s sword intent had greatly depleted Tang Yun''s energy, the woman survived.


    However, life and death were no longer important to Tang Yun now.


    With a pale face, she forced herself to stand up amidst the pile of rubble.


    Unlike in the past, there was no longer any trace of dignity and elegance on Tang Yun''s face.


    Instead, she looked pitiful and wretched.


    ¡°W-Why? H-How could it be? I used the Tang family''s Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. H-How did


    I lose to an outsider like you? You''ve only just studied this technique, but I''ve studied it for years!


    So, why am I still not as skilled as you? Why? Why?¡± she eximed in despair, simply refusing to


    ept reality.


    Tang Yun recalled how confident she was a few minutes ago and how she had felt she disyed


    exceptional swordsmanship.


    Moreover, she had thought that Ye Fan was making a fool of himself and being aughing stock by


    using the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    However, Tang Yun did not expect that she was the one who was making a fool of herself and being


    theughing stock.


    Naturally, she was immensely affected by her defeat.


    The pride and dignity she once had were now crushed.


    For the longest time, Tang Yun was revered as the head of Chu Sect and a legendary figure. Right


    now, she was nothing but an individual who had lost to the man before her.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan held his sword and stood still expressionlessly as he eyed Tang Yun, who was


    in a state of absolute despair.


    There was neither joy nor sorrow on his handsome face.


    In fact, to Ye Fan, there was nothing joyous about defeating Tang Yun.


    On the contrary, he felt a sense of pity and woe.


    If he had a choice, he wished that this battle had never taken ce.


    ¡°Tell me, w-why? Why was I defeated?¡± Tang Yun whimpered.


    Blood was still trickling down the corner of her mouth.


    Losing arge amount of blood had caused Tang Yun to turn pale.


    Furthermore, she grew weaker with each passing moment, and darkness started to envelop the


    world before her.


    Still, all of these did not matter anymore.


    Even life and death were no longer important to Tang Yun.


    To her, her sword was the most important thing.


    Tang Yun wanted to know how she got defeated by Ye Fan and lost the fight.


    After all, the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was the Tang family''s technique, and Tang Yun had


    studied it for a longer time than Ye Fan. Moreover, it was clear that Ye Fan''s sword attacks were


    random and sloppy. It went against the idea of swordsmanship.


    Yet, she was the one who had lost the fight.


    Observing Tang Yun''s puzzled expression, Ye Fan replied coolly, ¡°Tang Yun, I know you''ve forgotten


    about it. However, I must tell you that I, Chu Tianfan, was the one who taught you the Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique in the first ce.¡±


    He added, ¡°In other words, I am your swordsmanship master. Therefore, how are you supposed to


    defeat me when I was the one who taught you this technique?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Tang Yun shook her head incredulously, refusing to believe Ye Fan''s exnation.


    ¡°You''re an enemy of Chu Sect, and you''ve killed so many of our members. Therefore, I couldn''t


    have learned from you. Stop lying! Furthermore, this technique belongs to the Tang family. How


    could you, an outsider, be familiar with it? You couldn''t have taught me this technique...¡±


    Her gaze was filled with horror as she spoke.


    Still, Ye Fan stared at Tang Yun and said coldly, ¡°Stop deceiving yourself, Tang Yun. Did you really


    assume that I learned the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique today? The truth is, we met each other


    a few years ago.¡±


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Your Dragon God Body and Cloud and Mist Sword Technique


    were acquired by me via Joint Cultivation. Otherwise, how do you exin the fact that I''m also


    proficient in this sword technique?¡±


    Ye Fan''s words rendered Tang Yun speechless.


    Her mind was in a total state of confusion, and her head hurt badly.


    It felt as if she could not recall a very important memory.


    Ye Fan added, ¡°You wonder how you were defeated by me, even though you used the Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique as well. Well, I told you the reason for this when we battled at Mount Chumen


    three years ago.¡±


    He exined calmly, ¡°The Cloud and Mist Sword Technique''s sword intent is based on feminine


    energy. It''s a technique with emotion. You assume that you''ll be able to master the most powerful


    sword technique by being emotionally detached and casting all worldly desires aside. Perhaps


    doing so makes sense. Remaining unaffected by your emotions can help you focus on learning the


    sword technique.


    ¡°However, Yun, you didn''t know that you''d missed the point and headed down the wrong path by


    learning the sword technique in this manner. The essence of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique


    revolves around its strong emotions. If you cast all emotions and worldly desires aside, you''ll never


    master the technique''s essence. You''ve done it the wrong way from the start, so how are you


    supposed to defeat me?¡±


    To Tang Yun, every word uttered by the man felt like a p to her face.


    She screamed hysterically, ¡°Shut up! That''s nonsense! It''s simply impossible. How could I fail to


    understand my family''s sword technique? And how do you, an outsider, know its essence? You''re


    lying... I couldn''t have learned it the wrong way... You''re an outsider, and you don''t understand the


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique at all! Who are you to judge the Tang family''s technique?¡±


    Tang Yun''s eyes were bloodshot, and her pretty face was already covered in tears.


    It was her final disy of pride and dignity.


    She could ept Ye Fan being more skilled than she was, but he could not deny her


    swordsmanship.


    It was a swordsman''s final disy of pride and dignity.


    Plus, she could not ept the fact that she had been learning the technique the wrong way.


    Ye Fan shook his head and muttered coldly, ¡°The Tang family''s technique? Tang Yun, did you really


    assume that the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was created by the ancestors of the Tang family?


    I''ll tell you the truth. The technique was invented by Chu Yunyang, an ancestor of the Chu family.¡±


    He went on, ¡°Back in the day, Mr. Yunyang invented this sword technique to convey his adoration


    and longing for one of your Tang family ancestors. He was always off fighting and conquering other


    ces, so he couldn''t apany her and give her the recognition she wanted. Feeling guilty, he


    also thought that he had forsaken her feelings. Thus, before Mr. Yunyang left, he gifted the Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique to the Tang family.¡±


    Ye Fan paused for a while, then continued, ¡°Mr. Yunyang was the one who named the Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique. I didn''t make these facts up. They are recorded in the Book of Celestial


    Cloud, an heirloom of the Chu family. Hence, I, Chu Tianfan, am the rightful inheritor. So, do you


    think I have the right to judge the sword technique invented by my ancestor?¡±

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    Ye Fan''s tone was firm as his words rang in the air.


    Tang Yun waspletely stunned when she heard that.


    She was unable to ept the fact that the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique she prided herself in


    was created by the Chu family''s ancestor.


    In other words, Ye Fan was the true inheritor of that technique.


    Shaking her head, she stubbornly eximed, ¡°No, t-that''s not true. I don''t believe you. You''re lying!


    You''re just speaking nonsense!¡±


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t interested in exining any further. ¡°It''s your choice if you want to believe it


    or not. In any case, I''ve defeated you. From today onward, you don''t have the right to look down on


    me any longer.¡±


    He was aware Tang Yun was an extremely strong-willed individual. There are many things she


    refuses to understand, not that she''s incapable of understanding them, including the fact that I once


    taught her sword techniques. She''s starting to believe what I said, but she just doesn''t want to admit


    it. In that case, I''m not going to force her. After all, my main enemy today is still Chu Yuan.


    After dealing with Tang Yun, Ye Fan stepped toward Chu Yuan with Sword of Yunyang in his hand.


    ¡°W-What are you nning to do?¡± The shocked Chu Yuan shuddered when he saw Ye Fan


    approaching him.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°What do you think, old man?¡± Ye Fan grinned with murderous intent. Finally, the moment I''ve been


    waiting for has arrived. After I was kicked out of Mount Chumen more than a decade ago, I married


    into the Qiu family and was pursued by Chu Sect for many years. I''ve suffered too much pain and


    taken too many detours. But now, I have arrived at my destination. It is time for me to inflict justice


    on the culprit behind my endless misery, Chu Yuan. This time, no one can stop me!


    When Chu Zhengliang tried to block his path, Ye Fan had sealed him at the peak of Mount Chumen.


    Then, when Chu Qitian stood in his way, he reduced the former to a mere prisoner. Half an hour


    ago, Tang Yun came here to stop him, but she was defeated by his hand as well. Now, no one could


    prevent him from exacting his revenge.


    Chu Yuan was finally starting to panic.


    His stately expression had withered away as he stared at Ye Fan with a frightened look. I could''ve


    never imagined this disowned child would grow to be so powerful more than ten yearster!


    Neither Chu Zhengliang, Tang Yun, nor the entire Chu Sect could stop him! And now, he basically


    has me by my throat. Is this heaven''s will? God''s will? Did the man in front of me descend from the


    heavens to stop me from achieving my grand ambitions?


    No one could understand how sorrowful he felt at that moment. I was so close to sess! So close


    to achieving my dream! I never expected to be defeated by the brat I disowned years ago!


    Despite hismentation, he wasn''t going to give up just like that.


    Squeezing out a smile, Chu Yuan said, ¡°I''m your grandfather, my dear grandson. Is it really


    necessary for you to do this? We''re a family! There''s no need to cause such a ruckus. Other people


    will make fun of us, you know. I was wrong to exile you back then. It''s my fault, and I apologize. I


    can still lead the Chu family to apologize to your mother and personally bring her back to the Chu


    residence. After that, I can send people to bring your father back, too. Don''t you think it''ll be nice if


    all four generations of the Chu family can live under the same roof? That little fellow over there is


    your son, right? I didn''t expect to have a great-grandson already. I''m truly getting old...¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched his hand toward Ye Fan in an attempt to pat thetter, like an elderly


    grandfather affectionately caressing his grandson''s head. Now that I''vepromised, Ye Fan will


    no doubt spare me. I know he''s a sentimental guy. Besides, I don''t think we have a massive grudge


    against each other. All I did back then was chase him and his mother out of the family. There''s no


    need for any blood to be shed over that. I just need to correct my mistake and invite his family back


    into the Chu family. At most, I''ll kneel in front of him and his mother before apologizing to


    them. Then, we''ll be able to keep on living as a loving family.


    Ye Fanughed when he heard that.


    Hisughter was filled with mockery and mncholy. ¡°Don''t you think it''s toote for you to say all


    that, old man? Three years ago, when I first visited Chu Sect, all I wanted was justice, and none of


    you gave that to me. Not only did all of you refuse to apologize to me, you even attacked Angie.


    Then, you gathered martial artists from around the world to surround me and force me tomit


    suicide! Only now do you see me as your grandson? Why didn''t you do so when you forced me to


    commit suicide? When you encircled Jiangdong before murdering my friends and family?¡±


    With each question he spat out unyieldingly, he took one thunderous, mighty step forward.


    In the end, Chu Yuan was rendered speechless as his cheeks flushed.


    ¡°I... I...¡± His mouth was wide open, yet he couldn''t formte a retort.


    Ultimately, he wore a bitter smile and shamelessly pleaded, ¡°It''s all just a big misunderstanding, my


    dear grandchild. I was just being silly back then. Now that I''ve snapped out of my foolishness, I


    won''t make the same mistake again. I promise I''ll make up for all my wrongdoings. We''re a family,


    rted by blood! Don''t you think you should let the past stay in the past?¡±


    ¡°Let the past stay in the past?¡± Ye Fan sneered with rage, ¡°That''s easy for you to say. I may be able


    to do that, but can Angie, whose eyes were gouged out and who is still currently unconscious, do


    that? Can the people of Dragon God Hall you killed?¡±


    Each word he uttered resounded in all directions like thunder.


    When members of the Jones family heard what he said, they couldn''t help but cry, especially


    Angie''s brother, Michael.


    He was moved because he didn''t expect Ye Fan to remember his sister still or that she was one of


    the reasons Ye Fan faced Chu Sect.


    ¡°You''ve always had a better eye for people than me, Angie,¡± Michael muttered as he wiped his tears


    away.


    Gaius and the others were touched, too.


    So many of theirrades who fought alongside them and Ye Fan over the years were no longer


    around.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even though victory was at hand, Long Baichuan and the others couldn''t live to see it.


    ¡°Are you really determined to kill your grandfather? Even birds know how to repay the hand that


    feeds them. Are you going to show everyone that you can''t even do what birds can? Aren''t you


    afraid of being mocked by everyone for this unfilial act?¡± Chu Yuan was still trying to save his own


    skin.


    However, Ye Fan was done wasting his time with the man. ¡°Stop pretending, old man. You fooled


    everyone, but you can''t fool Old Madam Chu. She told me my silly grandfather was already dead. I


    found Chu Yuan''s grave on the Chu residence''s forbidden grounds. You''re just someone wearing


    Chu Yuan''s face. I do wonder who''s the person hiding underneath that mask.¡±

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    With a yell, Ye Fan swung Sword of Yunyang toward Chu Yuan with fury.


    The Chu Sect members were shocked.


    ¡°No! How dare you?¡± Anderson and the others gasped in horror.


    Despair and fear filled Chu Yuan''s aged countenance.


    He never expected Chu Tianfan to be that willing to kill him.


    With no other way out, he ced hisst hope on Tang Yun. ¡°Save me, Yun!¡±


    Even though Tang Yun had been defeated, he was aware of the rtionship between her and Ye


    Fan.


    If Tang Yun was willing to protect him with her life, then there was a chance Ye Fan might obey her


    wishes.


    As he expected, Tang Yun still possessed love for her master.


    Without dy, she dashed toward Chu Yuan, opened her arms, and used her body to block Ye


    Fan''s attack.


    Swoosh!


    Ye Fan''s de narrowly avoided injuring Tang Yun, but the weapon still managed to cut a few


    strands of hair on her forehead, and its sharp sword energy still left a shallow wound on her face.


    Blood then slowly trickled down from the cut.


    It''s the same scene again. Back then, she was the reason I missed the perfect opportunity to wound


    Chu Yuan severely in Chu Sect. I didn''t expect the same scenario to repeat yearster. I can''t


    believe Tang Yun is still willing to use her own life to stop me. With an icy expression, Ye Fan


    roared, ¡°I don''t want to kill you, Tang Yun! Step aside!¡±


    His violent aura brought on powerful gusts of wind, causing the hair on Tang Yun''s forehead to


    flutter.


    Even though she was badly injured, and her face was somewhat sickly pale, she still stubbornly


    stood in front of Chu Yuan, blocking Ye Fan''s path.


    ¡°Just kill me. He''s my master. As long as I live, I won''t allow anyone to harm him.¡± The look in her


    eyes was resolute, as though she was prepared to face death. While I still can''t remember many


    things, I can recall my childhood. My mother passed away when I was young, my father was


    obsessed with martial arts, and my sister was lovesick. Ever since I was a child, I didn''t receive any


    familial love and was even ostracized by my family. Chu Yuan was the one who took me in, treated


    me as his own flesh and blood, taught me martial arts, and even allowed me to be the head of


    Chu Sect. It''s already hard for me to repay his kindness in this life, so I can''t just sit by and watch


    him be killed.


    Ye Fan was enraged. ¡°You idiotic woman! Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? This man is not Chu


    Yuan, and he''s definitely not your master! He died a long time ago and was buried in the Chu


    residence''s forbidden ground! The person behind you is just an imposter wearing his face!¡±


    Of course, neither Tang Yun nor anyone from Chu Sect believed him.


    After all, if Chu Yuan was dead, just as he said, then who was the person in front of them?


    Someone who looked like Chu Yuan?


    They had another reason to disbelieve Ye Fan. While a person''s appearance could be altered, their


    cultivation couldn''t.


    No one else in the world aside from Chu Yuan possessed god realm strength, so it wouldn''t make


    sense if he were a fake.


    Hence, everyone thought Ye Fan was just making up an excuse to absolve himself of the crime of


    familicide.


    After all, even though Chu Yuan deserved death, he was still Ye Fan''s biological grandfather.


    If Ye Fan denied that the man before him was Chu Yuan, then, morally, he wouldn''t be used of


    being unfilial.


    ¡°Cease your pointless ravings, Chu Tianfan. As the saying goes, winner takes all, so just do it,¡±


    Tang Yun spat.


    In reality, after she was bested by Ye Fan, she was already considering suicide.


    She found no reason to live after her pride and dignity were shattered.


    That was why she was so willing to protect her master with her life.


    ¡°What a good disciple you are, Tang Yun. What a good disciple.¡± Ye Fan was so furious that he


    smiled. His eyes were red as he growled lividly, ¡°You really think I don''t have the guts to kill you? Let


    me tell you something. Chu Yuan must die, and no one can stop me, not even you!¡±


    An enraged scowl settled on his face.


    Then, he attempted to smack Tang Yun''s forehead violently.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, no!¡± Chu Lin cried out from behind him.


    Ye Qingtian and the others were also getting anxious and wanted to ask him to stop.


    That was because Tang Yun was a stunning beauty and a legendary figure who ruled the martial


    arts world for a period.


    They were worried the martial arts world would be boring again if she died.


    However, Ye Qingtian ultimately didn''t say those things out loud because Ye Fan had fought his way


    through many enemies and earned the right to decide how this matter ended.


    Since Ye Qingtian and the others hadn''t helped Ye Fan out, they believed they didn''t have the right


    to interfere with his decision.


    It was his choice to make whether he wanted to kill or spare Tang Yun.


    Just as Ye Fan''s giant palm was about to strike Tang Yun''s head, she closed her eyes, peacefully


    waiting for her death.


    Chu Yuan was shocked and admonished angrily, ¡°You''re a heartless b*stard, Chu Tianfan! She


    loved you! Betrayed Chu Sect for you! Yet you''re willing to kill her? You''re an animal, not a man!¡± I


    really didn''t expect him to be this ruthless! Does he not care about his past rtionship with her? So


    much so that he''s willing to kill her? Godd*mn, is this guy still human? Back then, Tang Yun loved


    him so much that she was willing to cast the position of Chu Sect''s head aside! She even kneeled


    before me and pleaded with me to spare him. I thought he still valued their rtionship and that he


    would concede because of her. It seems like I''ve underestimated his determination to kill me!


    Just as everyone thought Ye Fan was genuinely going to kill Tang Yun, and his palm was about to


    land on her forehead, in the end, he couldn''t do it.


    His rage eventually softened into tenderness.


    I can let go of just about everything except for her. Oh, Tang Yun. Did I owe you something in my


    past life? hemented silently.


    In an instant, he withdrew almost all the power in his deadly palm strike, gently hitting her chest and


    sending her flying away.


    Now, no one can stop me from ying Chu Yuan! Wielding his de, Ye Fan swung it toward Chu


    Yuan at lightning speed. ¡°It''s time for you to die, old man!¡±


    What? Chu Yuan was dumbstruck.


    A look of fear and despair swirled in his widened eyes.


    In thest moment of his life, he used nearly all of his energy to shout as loudly as he could. ¡°No!


    You can''t kill me! I''m your grandfather, Tang Yun''s master, and the head of Chu Sect!¡±


    As the de was swung downward, its sword energy bore down on Chu Yuan.


    Following that, a fountain of blood spurted out of his neck stump as his head dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    A long silence ensued.


    The moment Chu Yuan''s head dropped to the ground, it was as though time itself had frozen.


    Everyone was stunned as they stared at the headless body.


    Suddenly, Mount Yunding fell into an indescribable quietness.


    ¡°Old Mr. Chu... is dead?¡±


    The Chu Sect fighters were rooted in ce, a dazed expression on their countenance as an


    unspeakable fear dawned on them.


    That feeling was akin to seeing the tree they had been relying on finally copse.


    The people who Chu Yuan had been protecting for decades were, at that moment, exposed to the


    world.


    A sense of loss, apprehension, disbelief, sorrow, and all sorts of emotions flooded into the hearts of


    the Chu Sect members nearly instantaneously.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chu Qitian screamed as he fell to his knees. We lost! First, it was me. Then, it was Dad.


    And now, it''s Grandpa. All three generations of the Chu family were felled by Ye Fan single-


    handedly! I''m now a prisoner, Dad is still sealed at Mount Chumen, and Grandpa, who suffered the


    worst fate out of us three, was beheaded!


    ¡°I guess this is how a hero of a generation dies. Chu Yuan had iting, but it''s still a shame.¡± King


    of Fighters and Sword Saint couldn''t help but release a long sigh after spacing out for a while.


    King Folo and Ye Qingtian were simrly feeling quite conflicted.


    While they were relieved Chu Yuan was dead, they weren''t all that joyous.


    After all, those in Ye Qingtian''s generation grew up listening to Chu Yuan''s legends.


    For a very long time, Ye Qingtian and the others saw Chu Yuan as a goal to strive for and a figure to


    defeat.


    Chu Yuan was a legendary, heroic figure who ruled over the global martial arts world for decades.


    He was undoubtedly the symbol of a bygone age and an existence that people revered.


    With his death, his venerable era hade to an end.


    ¡°From today onward, martial artists from all around the globe will forever remember one person''s


    name¡ªChu Tianfan. Congrattions, young man. Your age has arrived.¡± The bloodied Ye Qingtian,


    leaning back against a huge stone, stared at the slender figure in front of him. I''m sad but also d.


    I''m mournful that I and the others have indeed grown old and that our era has passed. From today


    onward, the world is now in the hands of the younger generation like Ye Fan. On the other hand, I''m


    happy for Ye Fan for his achievements. Back then, when Ye Fan had only started showing himself in


    Jiangdong, he was the subject of many criticisms and controversies. There was even a short period


    when War God Castle saw him as a threat to national safety and wanted to kill him. Yet, a


    downtrodden man like him kept on climbing higher and higher until he was powerful enough to chop


    off the head of Chu Sect''s leader. His battle today saved not only China but also the global martial


    arts world.


    ¡°He did it. Master actually did it.¡± Moon God, whose dress was drenched in blood, teared up from


    where she had been watching nearby.


    Dragging her injured body forward, she wanted to hug her master.


    However, Xu Lei arrived by Ye Fan''s side first.


    She pounced into his arms, hugged him, and smiled through her tears. ¡°We won, Ye Fan. We finally


    won! From today onward, we won''t need to live in fear anymore!¡±


    Among everyone in the crowd, she knew him the longest.


    Therefore, she had witnessed every step of his transformation from a disowned child of the Chu


    family, to Mr. Chu of Jiangdong, then finally, to the yer of Chu Yuan and the destroyer of Chu


    Sect.


    She had been there to observe all of his wretched and glorious moments.


    Only she knew just how much pain Ye Fan had suffered and how many perils he had ovee to


    achieve his victory today.


    Xu Lei wasn''t the only one crying tears of joy. Ye Fan''s friends and family in Jiangdong, members of


    Dragon God Hall, as well as everyone who ever supported and helped him cheered when Chu Yuan


    fell.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Victory is ours!¡±


    Cries of joy andughter were heard all across Mount Yunding.


    Fatty and ckie hugged each other. Even Huangniu was grinning.


    Everyone who was involved in that war was relishing their survival.


    They unreservedly released all the emotions that had been bottled up in their hearts for a long time.


    After all, only they were aware of just how cruel the war had been.


    At first, they knew only despair, but hope arrived when Ye Fan did.


    Then Tang Yun made her way onto the battlefield.


    As the battle raged on, they witnessed many twists and turns. Despair was repeatedly reintroduced


    before getting wiped away again.


    The crowd was mentally exhausted after experiencing such an intense emotional roller coaster ride.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thankfully, as agonizing as that ride had been, it ended on a happy note.


    Ye Fan turned his attention from the gleeful crowd to the crying Xu Lei in his embrace. Then, he


    gently brushed his hand over her delicate face.


    ¡°I told you before that I''m invincible, silly,¡± he uttered softly.


    However, as though saying that sentence had drained all of his energy, he paled and copsed in


    the next second.


    His body trembled as he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    The battle was long and hard-fought, after all. His body was ultimately pushed to its limits.


    While Sword of Yunyang had replenished his strength, it had not actually healed his wounds.


    To make matters worse, Cloud and Mist Sword Technique depleted all of his power.


    His fatigue and injuries came back with a vengeance once the fight was over.


    As mighty as he was, he couldn''t hold all of it back anymore.


    Hence, he dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The crowd swiftly called out to him when they saw him topple over and rushed to his side.


    Of course, they were afraid he would die during his victorious moment.


    Thankfully, his life wasn''t in any danger. He was just too weak.


    As hey in Xu Lei''s embrace, he smiled at the crowd and spoke in a barely audible voice. ¡°Don''t


    worry, everyone... I-I''m fine...¡±


    He was doing his best to calm everyone down.


    It was then Ye Fan noticed Suzumiya Eigetsu, who appeared simrly frail and pale, at his side.


    As he stretched his hand toward Suzumiya Eigetsu, she assured him, ¡°I''m here, Master. I''m here.¡±


    The fact that, at that moment, she was the only one he was gazing at made her feel honored and


    happy. Her tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    ¡°W-Who asked you toe, silly... I-If you continue to be this disobedient in the future, I-I''ll ignore


    you...¡± he reprimanded feebly.


    Moon God felt all warm inside as she nodded.


    ¡°I promise I''ll behave well in the future, Master. I swear,¡± Suzumiya Eigetsu smiled with tears in her


    eyes.


    Her usual divine and stately countenance were, at that moment, filled with affection for the man in


    front of her.


    Ye Qingtian and the others couldn''t help but tear up as they watched everything ending well.


    Time and again, you shocked and pleasantly surprised people. Congrattions, Ye Fan. Once


    more, you''ve created a miracle, Ye Qingtian muttered in his heart.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were also very impressed by Ye Fan.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    While many were happy, some were worried.


    As Ye Fan and his pals were celebrating their victory, the Chu Sect members were weeping over


    their defeat.


    Once, they were immensely proud of being a member of Chu Sect. At that moment, only despair


    and disappointment were visible on their faces.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    From a distance, all of them seemed to be in anguish.


    Chu Yuan''s death was the equivalent of the sky falling for the members of Chu Sect.


    However, to Ye Fan, killing Chu Yuan was only half of his revenge quest.


    ¡°Help me up, Lei.¡± Ye Fan''s expression suddenly turned serious after he had rested for a while.


    Once he was up, he turned around and approached Tang Yun.


    Her life wasn''t in danger, despite her blood-drenched clothes.


    She was spacing out with a pale countenance, her gaze aimed at her master''s corpse.


    ¡°It''s time to fulfill your promise, Ms. Tang. I''ve defeated you, and now you must disband Chu Sect.¡±


    Ye Fan''s deep voice rang in her ears.


    The moment the Chu Sect members heard that, they panicked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible!¡±


    ¡°We''ve sworn to never leave Chu Sect!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare disband us, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°We will defend Chu Sect''s honor to ourst breath!¡±


    Anderson and Chu Sect''s other elders eximed adamantly with reddened eyes.


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°We''d rather die in battle than to leave Chu Sect!¡±


    ¡°We lived as a member of Chu Sect and will still be one even after death!¡±


    Soon, the Chu Sect martial artists who were still alive responded simrly. Close to a thousand of


    them mored with gritted teeth, swearing they would live and die with Chu Sect.


    ¡°Very well! All of you will get your wish!¡± Gaius roared furiously. ¡°Many of myrades died by Chu


    Sect''s hand! I can''t wait to ughter the lot of you! If you all want to die this badly, Dragon God Hall


    will dly fulfill your wish!¡±


    Owen and the others were prepared to ughter their enemies, too.


    The other members of Dragon God Hall were also pretty pissed off.


    To them, they didn''t want Chu Sect to be disbanded.


    After battling against Chu Sect for so many years, they were unwilling toy their umted


    hatred to rest unless their enemies were all dead. This was especially true for the Dragon yers,


    who had been imprisoned by Chu Sect for nearly three years and tortured endlessly.


    If they hadn''t clung to the hope that their Dragon Master woulde to rescue them, Gaius and the


    other Dragon yers likely would''ve ended their lives in their prison.


    Even though Chu Yuan was dead, his aplices and the Chu Sect scum were still around.


    Gaius and the others were stifling their anger. If not for Ye Fan''s bet with Tang Yun, they would''ve


    started cutting down their enemies.


    After all, at that moment, Chu Yuan was dead, Tang Yun was defeated, the Demonic Duo had


    betrayed the sect, and Chu Qitian had be a prisoner.


    In other words, the only fighters left in Chu Sect were of no threat to them.


    Dragon God Hall alone could wipe the rest of Chu Sect out without the help of Ye Fan.


    That was why Gaius and the others were very happy the loyal dogs of Chu Sect were unwilling to


    disband.


    After they gathered a group of subordinates behind them, they were ready to charge forward and


    massacre the Chu Sect members.


    However, Ye Fan stopped them.


    ¡°Why are you blocking our path, Dragon Master? Please allow us to butcher all of those f*ckers!


    The world has suffered enough under Chu Sect''s rule! That group of scumbags deserves a


    thousand deaths!¡± Gaius growled fiercely, his eyes filled with contempt.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t reply.


    Instead, he continued to stare at Tang Yun, patiently waiting for her answer.


    In the end, she revealed a miserable smile. ¡°Congrattions, Chu Tianfan. You won. As you wish,


    Chu Sect no longer exists from this day onward.¡±


    No one knew how much it broke her heart to say that.


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    Anderson and the others wailed as tears poured down their faces.


    They still wanted to change her mind and protect Chu Sect.


    However, Tang Yun had made her decision.


    Upon turning around, she faced the remaining survivors of Chu Sect.


    Every one of them was covered in blood and wounds, yet their loyalty to Chu Sect and reverence


    for Tang Yun remained unwavering.


    They still wanted to fight for Chu Sect until their dying breath.


    However, to Tang Yun, it was meaningless at that point. Even if we continue to fight, what''s there


    left to gain? Master is dead, and two of the Three Families of the Chu Sect have fallen to Ye Fan.


    The only family left standing in the sect is the Tang family. It''s impossible for a single family to


    continue supporting the whole sect. Even if we do try, Chu Sect will only exist in name. Besides,


    with how things have turned out, should we continue this battle, Chu Sect stands no chance of


    winning. Hundreds of people will only die in vain. I can tell Ye Fan is helping Chu Sect and me with


    this bet. It''s humiliating, but the survivors of Chu Sect will live. I may need to sacrifice my dignity, but


    at the very least, I can ensure the survival of my loyal followers.


    After her train of thought ended there, she endured the pain in her body and stood.


    The majesty and dignity she possessed when Chu Sect still reigned supreme reappeared on her


    cold countenance. ¡°I, Tang Yun, as your leader, hereby dere the dissolution of Chu Sect, effective


    immediately! Survivors of the sect will return home and seclude themselves, never to step foot into


    the martial arts world again. I''m d to have met you all. From today onward, Chu Sect no longer


    exists, and neither does its head. I hope everyone will have a bright future ahead!¡±


    Her sorrowful voice was heard across the entire mountaintop.


    The Chu Sect members promptly kneeled before her and wept.


    Their cries shook thend.


    To Anderson and the others, Chu Sect was the ce where they had lived and worked for their


    whole life.


    In just a single night, they had lost their home.


    Their grief couldn''t possibly be described with words.


    ¡°I''d say we let them off the hook too easily.¡± Gaius and the others snorted coldly, still displeased.


    However, with how things had turned out, they had no choice but to let the former Chu Sect


    members go home.


    As for Ye Qingtian, King Folo, and the other fighters from their generation, their feelings were pretty


    complicated when they saw that.


    Ye Qingtian uttered, ¡°The Three Families of the Chu Sect was magnificent back then. At the height


    of the sect''s power, the top ten individuals on Sky Ranking were all from Chu Sect! They ruled the


    martial arts world for nearly a thousand years. Who would''ve thought their empire would topple in


    one day? I bet the previous heads of Chu Sect never thought the most powerful sect in the world


    would be taken down by a twenty-something-year-old man!¡±


    Everything was destined to end one day.


    Even the most powerful sects would fall eventually.


    As the wheel of history rolled by, the waves of time ultimately washed away Chu Sect, a sect that


    hadsted for a thousand years.


    Regardless of the struggles of heroes, the victories they achieved, or the defeats they suffered, the


    world moved on all the same.


    The mountains would still stand, and the sun would still rise from the east.


    Despite that, their stories would continue to live on as people passed down their legends from one


    to another.


    Finally, the long night hade to an end as sunlight peeked out from the eastern horizon.


    Ye Qingtian gazed at the skyline. Despite how things had ended, he sighed.


    Just as everyone thought the war hade to an end, Tang Yun, who was long dead inside, tried to


    kill herself with a sword when no one was paying attention to her.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    Indeed, Tang Yun had already given up hope ages ago.


    In fact, it could be said that there was nothing in the world that was worth making her stay.


    After all the struggles she had been through all her life, there were only two things she was proud of


    ¡ªher role in her sect and her swordsmanship.


    However, the pride she once had for the two things had now been crushed by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s subordinate had beaten the Tang family''s sword techniques she took pride in.


    As for Chu Sect, it had fallen apart.


    The Chu family and the Jones family had surrendered to Ye Fan.


    As for the remaining forces of Chu Sect, he had dismissed them.


    Not only was the sect destroyed, but her master was also killed, and she lost to him with her


    swordsmanship.


    All those consecutive blows finally made the beautiful woman lose it.


    In the end, she chose to end her own life.


    ¡°No, Ms. Tang! Don''t!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tang!¡±


    Just as she was about to stab herself with the sword, Anderson and the others yelled in horror with


    tears flowing down their cheeks.


    ¡°Yun...¡±


    Ye Fan, too, was shocked.


    He had never thought of forcing her to her death.


    He wanted her to live well.


    His purpose for killing Chu Yuan and eliminating Chu Sect was not only for himself, Dragon God


    Hall, and to avenge the deaths of hisrades, but also to remove the shackles on Tang Yun.


    All he wanted was for her to truly live a life for herself in the future.


    Little did he know his actions would make her think of giving up on her life.


    ¡°Yun, stop!¡± Ye Fan shouted anxiously. He wanted to rush forward to stop Tang Yun. Perhaps it was


    the extreme agitation that the moment he stood up, his body jerked, and he vomited a mouthful of


    blood. Instantly, his vision went dark.


    His wounds were too severe. At that moment, he barely had the energy to move.


    All he could do was watch the woman who had touched his heart and had intimate moments with


    him in the past attempting to go to the afterlife alone.


    Anderson and the others did their best to stop her, but they were still toote.


    They were too far to stop it.


    However, just as everyone thought Tang Yun was going to die that way, a loud sound of a sword


    being unsheathed could be heard from miles away.


    It sounded like the roar of a ferocious beast.


    Immediately, strong sword energy swept across the sky.


    It was so fast that it filled the air with an ear-piercing sound, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    ¡°W-What''s happening?¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked by the sound that echoed in the air, and they froze at their


    spot.


    ¡°This might...¡± Sword Saint''s eyes widened.


    ¡°This sword intent...¡± King of Fighters trembled in shock.


    Simrly, Folo and the other martial artists looked as though they had seen a ghost.


    That was because everyone felt the sword intent was stronger than the Cloud and Mist Sword


    Technique Ye Fan had unleashed at the final moment.


    One had to know that the power Ye Fan had already achieved wasparable to a fighter of god


    realm.


    Yet, the other party could unleash a force more powerful than Ye Fan by just unsheathing the sword.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That meant that the person was at least a fighter of god realm.


    Oh my goodness. Another god realm fighter? Who could it be?


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Some even felt goosebumps all over their skin.


    In the past, it was hard to find a single god realm master in a century. Now, it seemed that many


    were revealing themselves in one go.


    Chu Yuan, Moon God, Ye Fan, and Tang Yun were all god realm masters.


    And now, there was another mysterious fighter.


    No one would have thought they would get to see the fifth god realm master on Mount Yunding.


    Just as everyone was shocked to the core, the glint of light from the sword pierced through the air


    andnded on Tang Yun''s sword.


    In the next second, Tang Yun shuddered, and the Seven Foot Green de was snatched out of her


    hand.


    With a ng, it stabbed straight into the ground.


    Tang Yun staggered a few steps backward and almost copsed.


    After steadying herself, she looked up and nced in the direction of the sword energy with shock


    written all over her face.


    A gorgeous figure slowly came into view.


    It started as a tiny dot on the horizon, but it quickly increased in size as it got nearer until a figure


    appeared.


    As the wind blew, her purple dress fluttered, and her silken tresses swayed.


    She had fair skin and a beautiful face.


    Everyone felt as though they were in a trance the moment they saw her.


    She''s so beautiful!


    How unbelievably gorgeous!


    Just as everyone was mesmerized by her appearance, the woman cast Tang Yun an icy stare.


    ¡°Are you taking your life just because of an insignificant setback? What a disgrace to the Tang


    family!¡±


    Her tone was icy cold, and it wasced with frustration and anger.


    Tang Yun remained frozen at her spot. She lifted her head to gawk at the gorgeous figure in front of


    her, who looked and sounded like herself.


    ¡°Y-You are... R-Rui?¡± Tang Yun stammered.


    Even she herself did not dare to confirm her suspicion.


    Although Tang Yun had lost some of her memories, her childhood memories were still etched in her


    mind.


    She remembered having an outstanding elder sister who was as gorgeous and talented in martial


    arts as she was.


    However, her sister had been love-struck and had decided to leave the family, never contacting


    them ever since.


    Now that Tang Yun had seen that woman, she instinctively thought of her elder sister, Tang Rui,


    who had disappeared for over ten years.


    ¡°M-Ms. Rui?¡±


    ¡°Is she really Ms. Rui?¡±


    Of course, there were members of the Tang family in Chu Sect.


    As soon as they heard Tang Yun mentioning Tang Rui''s name, the members of the Tang family


    froze.


    Their eyes widened with disbelief as they gaped at the majestic, noble, and gorgeous figure before


    them.


    Nheless, that was just their suspicion.


    After all, even Tang Yun herself could not believe it.


    It had been too long since Tang Rui had left the family.


    Even Tang Yun felt that Tang Rui had ceased to exist in the world.


    She could barely believe her eyes now that she was seeing Tang Rui again.


    ¡°That''s unexpected, Yun. You still remember me even after I''ve been gone for so long. I guess all


    my affection for you back then paid off.¡±


    A smile appeared on Tang Rui''s frosty face.


    When Tang Yun heard those words that confirmed her suspicion, she trembled and bawled her eyes


    out.


    Finally, with her wounded body, Tang Yun ran forward and threw herself into Tang Rui''s arms.


    She cried, ¡°It''s really you, Rui... I-I thought I''d never see you again...¡±


    The way Tang Yun buried herself in Tang Rui''s arms and sobbed made her look like an aggrieved


    child longing for her parents''fort.


    Patting her sister''s hair, Tang Rui said, ¡°You silly girl, what are you crying for? We, the women of the


    Tang family, never shed tears.¡±


    ¡°But Master is dead, and I ruined our sect. I ruined everything. I''m useless...¡± Tang Yun was


    heartbroken.


    Tang Rui was the only person left Tang Yun could rely on.


    ¡°Silly girl... Whether a person lives or dies, it''s up to their fate. How could this be your fault? Most


    importantly, how could you try to take your own life? Do you know how sad Mom and Dad will be if


    they find out about this? They gave you this body. How could you harm yourself? There''s no hurdle


    in this world that cannot be ovee. Everything is possible as long as you live. I''ll never let you do


    such a foolish thing in the future. Do you hear me?¡± Tang Rui reprimanded just as how she used to


    when Tang Yun made a mistake when she was younger.


    Tang Yun hung her head and nodded, with tears still in her eyes.


    ¡°All right, stop crying now. You only got bullied by that rascal from Chu Sect, right?¡± Tang Rui


    suddenly lifted her head and scanned the crowd.


    Stepping forward, she yelled, ¡°Which one of you is Ye Fan, the heartless b*stard? Show yourself!¡±

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Her tone was cold, and her words echoed across Mount Yunding.


    They left everyone stunned. Even Tang Yun, Li Er, and the others could not help but gape in shock.


    What on earth is going on? Could Mr. Chu have messed with Ms. Tang''s sister, too?


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu is such a badass!¡±


    ¡°He''s totally an example for all men!¡±


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the rest were filled with admiration.


    Ye Fan''s life was their dream.


    First, the empress of Yanjing, Xu Lei, had thrown herself at him. Then Japan''s most divine being,


    Tsukuyomi, had recognized Ye Fan as his master. And now, Tang Yun''s elder sister seemed to have


    aplicated rtionship with Ye Fan.


    Who knows? Mr. Chu might''ve actually had an affair with Tang Rui.


    Although they were decades apart in terms of age, the temptation of a mature woman was


    undoubtedly unique.


    Moreover, Tang Rui was the respected elder sister of Tang Yun, the head of Chu Sect.


    ¡°Hmph, Ye Fan, y-you... I was so wrong about you!¡± Xu Lei, too, got furious. She pouted and red


    at him with a gaze full of resentment.


    She had thought Ye Fan was a loyal man.


    That was why she did not dare to express her feelings to him in the past for fear of putting him in a


    tight spot.


    After all, Ye Fan was already a married man.


    Looks like I''ve overestimated him. Ye Fan is the real definition of a yboy. This is so frustrating!


    Moon God, too, was secretly filled with resentment.


    It looks like there''s going to be another personpeting to get my beloved master''s love.


    However, Ye Fan could only nce around in bewilderment. ¡°W-What did I do? Why are you people


    looking at me like that?¡±


    He felt utterly aggrieved.


    I swear it''s my first time seeing Tang Yun''s sister. At most, I''ve only heard people mentioning Tang


    Rui''s name. Besides, I heard that Tang Rui had an ill-fated rtionship with my father. ording to


    seniority, I should be addressing her as an elder. And no matter how much of a jerk I am, I''d never


    mess with a woman my father had a rtionship with.


    ¡°You''re Ye Fan? That lecherous and heartless man?¡±


    Right then, Tang Rui''s gaze fell on Ye Fan.


    At that moment, Ye Fan felt as though he was a rabbit being stared at by a hungry wolf.


    The overwhelming pressure made Ye Fan feel uneasy.


    She''s powerful. She might even be more powerful than Chu Yuan.


    Instantly, Ye Fan''s heart sank.


    If Tang Rui bes the head of Chu Sect, then it''ll make things difficult. Dang it. How can there still


    be such a powerful person in this world? How is it I never met her before? Why did she have to


    appear right when I''m winning?


    Worries flooded Ye Fan''s heart.


    Could this hard-earned situation face another turn of events? No way. I can''t offend Tang Rui no


    matter what.


    When Tang Rui had finished questioning him, Ye Fan, who was looking pale, did his best to stand


    straight and look at her. ¡°A-Are you Aunt Tang Rui? My father often talked about you when I was


    younger, saying you were a rare beauty. Now that I''ve seen you today, I''m realizing how true his


    words were.¡±


    His voice was weak, but he still managed to utter those words smoothly.


    Xu Lei, who had been listening to every word, wanted to give him a p for what he had just said.


    Ye Fan, you jerk! You''re already on the verge of dying, yet you still want to utter sweet nothings to


    another woman. Hmph! What a yboy!


    Xu Lei eyed him begrudgingly.


    Meanwhile, Li Er and the others were truly impressed. Dragon Master is indeed an expert at flirting.


    On the other hand, Tang Yun was livid.


    Damn you, Chu Tianfan. Not only are you taking advantage of me, but you also want to take


    advantage of my sister, eh? How could you say things like that at such a time? Clearly, you''re up to


    no good.


    If not for her serious injury, Tang Yun would have stabbed Ye Fan in his chest.


    Nheless, she was very curious why Tang Rui had scolded him for being a heartless person.


    Could she really have some kind of history with Chu Tianfan?


    Just as Tang Yun was wondering about all that, Tang Rui waved her hand and a burst of aura shot


    out like a whip.


    Ye Fan was instantly thrown into the distance like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Darn it! How bold of you!¡±


    ¡°Everyone from Dragon God Hall, listen up! Attack her! Kill that woman!¡±


    Immediately, Tang Rui counterattacked, snapping Gaius and the others back to reality.


    It was at that moment that they realized she had no good intentions.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Moreover, she was Tang Yun''s sister. Naturally, Tang Rui was a member of Chu Sect.


    She must be standing up for Tang Yun.


    Just as Gaius and the others were about to charge forward, Ye Fan got to his feet again, staggering.


    Leaning on a boulder beside him, he wiped the blood from his lips and said, ¡°S-Stop, all of you.¡±


    Anger surged within the hearts of his subordinates. ¡°But she¡ª¡±


    ¡°What is this? Are you not going to obey my words?¡± Ye Fan''s weak voice rang out. There was no


    room for negotiation in his tone.


    These idiots have no idea just how powerful this woman is. In fact, Tang Rui can kill all of us if she


    wants to. We have no choice but to let her do what she wants.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was trying his luck, hoping Chu Zhenghong still had a ce in Tang Rui''s


    heart.


    He also hoped that Tang Rui still cared about the old rtionship.


    However, what Tang Rui said next told him he had merely been overthinking.


    ¡°I knew it! Apples really don''t fall far from the tree. Your father was a jerk, but you are worse than


    him!¡± Tang Rui spat.


    Ye Fan was puzzled by her words.


    He held her gaze nonchntly. Despite knowing how close he was to death''s door, he still stood


    straight stubbornly and asked, ¡°You can insult, scold, or even kill me however you want, but can you


    at least let me know what I did to offend you before I die?¡±


    s, Tang Rui did not bother wasting her breath on him.


    She gave him a tight p on the face.


    ¡°This is for your heartlessness. You disappeared for three years, yet you never came home once,


    nor did you even write a letter home! Do you know how worried someone had been during those


    three years?¡± Tang Rui yelled, taking a step forward and throwing a punch.


    The attack sent Ye Fan a hundred meters into the air. When he crashed to the ground, blood spilled


    from his mouth, and her vision turned ck. He almost passed out.


    ¡°And this is to punish you for flirting around! You should be loyal when you''re already married. But


    no. You went around flirting and hurting countless women''s feelings. Just exactly how many fine


    women are you going to harm, you jerk?¡±


    The more Tang Rui spoke, the angrier she got. At that, she gave him another p.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Moon God could not take it anymore, for she knew Ye Fan could not endure another attack with his


    current condition.


    She dashed forward, hugged him, and took the third attack on his behalf.


    Spurt!


    Tears and blood dripped off her face as she flew into the air from the attack. At the same time, a


    streak of blood mist formed in the air.


    ¡°Eigetsu...¡± Ye Fan cried out, his heart aching.


    Tang Rui''s furious voice rang out again.


    ¡°Thest one is to punish you for being selfish. You were so focused on getting revenge that you did


    not care for your family. All you cared for was your pursuits. You never spent time with your family.


    Why did you even get married when you can''t bear the responsibilities of a man? And why did you


    start a family when you can''t take care of your family? This third p is for your wife, Mucheng! She


    wants me to tell you that one day, she''ll make you pay for what you owe her.¡±

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    Tang Rui''s bellows echoed throughout the peak of Mount Yunding, booming in all directions like


    rolling thunder.


    Ye Fany on the ground, his body covered in injuries.


    Moon God, whose dress was drenched in blood, appeared like an angel who had fallen from grace.


    Still, despite being gravely wounded, she continued holding her master tight, shielding and guarding


    him with her soft body.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you hurt our master! We''ll make you pay for that!¡±


    After witnessing Tang Rui thrusting her palm thrice and severely injuring Ye Fan, Moon God, and


    the others, Gaius and the rest of the party burned with rage.


    They roared angrily while wielding their weapons andunched themselves at Tang Rui without any


    regard for their safety.


    Ye Fan gritted his teeth and stood up again. He propped up his weakened body to look at Gaius and


    the others and uttered weakly, ¡°S-Stop!¡±


    He halted the members of Dragon God Hall from retaliating once again.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Master? This woman wants you dead.¡± Gaius and the others were baffled.


    They couldn''t fathom why Ye Fan repeatedly stopped them from standing up for him.


    ¡°S-She''s right. I-I deserve to die because I, Ye Fan, owe someone. Indeed, I''ve let Mucheng down.¡±


    Blood trickled down the corner of Ye Fan''s lips as he spoke in an undertone.


    He didn''t utter a singleint after enduring Tang Rui''s attacks, nor did he harbor the thought of


    retaliating.


    However, his heart was filled with curiosity.


    He looked up at her. ¡°Aunt Tang, I-I wish to know a-about Mucheng''s whereabouts. I-I want to meet


    with her.¡±


    Perhaps he had sustained too many injuries, or because he had lost too much blood, he felt weak


    all over and dizzy.


    Even so, he gnashed his teeth and tried his best to remain in an upright position.


    After listening to Tang Rui''s speech, he could tell she seemed to have met with Mucheng.


    Now that Chu Yuan had died, Ye Fan had finally settled his grudges with Chu Sect.


    He nned to make it up to his close ones with the remaining time of his life, especially to his wife,


    Qiu Mucheng.


    That''s right. As Tang Rui said, I owe Mucheng the most. Although she''s nominally my wife, she''s


    been alone in Jiangdong, caring for my mother while safeguarding my business there.


    Ye Fan had rarely visited her that whole time.


    After the battle with Chu Sect back then, he didn''t even contact Qiu Mucheng once in almost three


    years.


    During that period, his only thought was to avoid disturbing her before he sessfully avenged


    himself and aplished his goal.


    Now, he figured it was time he returned to her side.


    Regardless of whether she still loved him, he had to meet with her once because there were some


    things he had to tell her in person.


    ¡°Meet with her? You can forget about that. She won''t see you. At the very least, you won''t be able to


    meet with her before her capabilities surpass yours.¡±


    Frostiness and anger were evident in Tang Rui''s voice as she spoke.


    A single sentence from her eliminated all the ideas in Ye Fan''s mind.


    Lips trembling, he asked again, ¡°I-Is she well?¡±


    Sorrow rose within him all of a sudden.


    However, Tang Rui wasn''t inclined to answer him. She led her little sister, Tang Yun, away and was


    about to leave.


    Seconds away before Tang Rui left, Ye Fan suddenly got to his knees. His eyes red, he asked her,


    ¡°Aunt Tang, please, I beg you. Can you tell me h-how Mucheng is doing now?¡±


    Perhaps his actions had managed to touch her because her heart softened momentarily.


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about Mucheng. I''ve taken her in as my disciple, and she''s currently


    learning under my guidance. You can forget about finding her either because she''s cultivating in


    another world. You two will meet again if your fates still intertwine.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tang Rui''s cold voice rang out.


    After saying that, she grabbed Tang Yun and was ready to leave, but Anderson and the rest of Chu


    Sect survivors suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, you cannot leave just like that. Chu Tianfan killed our Chu Sect leader and destroyed our


    sect that had survived for thousands of years. You are a member of the Tang family and the Three


    Families of the Chu Sect. Please take charge of the situation, Ms. Tang, and help us eliminate Chu


    Tianfan, annihte Dragon God Hall, and return Chu Sect to its former glory!¡±


    Anderson and others had evidently considered Tang Rui theirst hope.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t inspired by the speech and merely swept her icy gaze across the heavily


    wounded members of Chu Sect. ¡°I''m afraid you''re all being presumptuous. When I left the Tang


    family back then, I was no longer a member of Chu Sect. So, what does the sect''s survival have


    anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Her answer dampened Anderson''s and the others'' spirits, rendering them stunned.


    Their bodies shuddering, they looked at her in disbelief. ¡°B-But Ms. Tang, didn''t youe here


    today to save Chu Sect from this predicament?¡±


    Tang Rui replied, ¡°Of course not! I came here today solely because someone asked me to ry


    some messages to that heartless man. The wheel of life is determined by fate. Chu Yuan''s death


    and Chu Sect''s downfall simply meant Chu Sect''s days havee to an end, so I suggest you all


    respect heaven''s will.¡±


    Her words shattered thest sliver of hope within Anderson''s and the others'' hearts.


    Tang Rui brought the severely injured Tang Yun and left the mountain.


    When she walked past Chu Yuan''s corpse, she stopped briefly and sized up his dead body. Then


    she furrowed her brows and turned her head around to look at Ye Fan.


    ¡°Brat, your b*stard of a father asked me to tell you not to assume you can enjoy the rest of your life


    in peace after defeating Chu Yuan and obliterating Chu Sect. This is only the beginning of the


    catastrophe. You need to continue cultivating to prepare yourself for the battles in the uing


    adversities,¡± she said impassively.


    By the time Ye Fan looked up, the two beauties'' figures had already disappeared.


    Following their departure, Ye Fan, who had been holding on by sheer will, finally copsed.


    His body trembled as he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    The next moment, his skinny body fell to the ground.


    His vision instantaneously turned dark, and the world around him fell absolutely silent.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    He heard the worried and anxious voices reverberating beside his ears as he keeled over.


    Ye Fan felt as if he had fallen into an abyss with endless darkness and as if he was trudging alone


    on a vast, barren field.


    Boundlessnd stretched in all directions no matter how long we walked.


    Finally, rays of light shone in while he was still partially conscious.


    The originally pitch-ck surroundings suddenly turned bright.


    Ye Fan found himself inside a spacious and luxurious room.


    He remembered that ce.


    That was Mount Yunding Vi, the ce that Ye Fan used to call home.


    The room was eerily quiet.


    Only the sound of the clock ticking echoed in the air.


    The dazzling sunlight outside streamed into the room like a flowing river.


    Ye Fan was lying in a bed, and beside him was Suzumiya Eigetsu, dressed in a in outfit.


    The foolish girl had disregarded her injuries and was determined to keep Ye Fanpany despite


    being wounded.


    At that moment, she had fallen asleep on the side of the bed.


    Perhaps having sensed his movements, Eigetsu, half-asleep, swiftly woke up.


    To her, the happiest moment of her life was seeing her master beaming at her when she awoke


    from slumber, just like now.


    Suzumiya Eigetsu rubbed her eyes as she thought she was dreaming. ¡°Stop rubbing your eyes, you


    foolish girl. I am awake.¡±

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    It was the dawn of a new morning.


    As sunlight trickled into the room, the early birds could be heard chirping incessantly. One could


    also smell the faint fragrance of the swaying orchids outside the wall.


    For the very first time, Ye Fan was in awe of how beautiful life was.


    He could feel the warm sunlight and smell the fragrance of orchids and had a gorgeous woman by


    his side.


    Upon realizing that Ye Fan was awake, Suzumiya Eigetsu couldn''t control her emotions as she


    threw herself into his embrace. Nuzzling her face against his chest, she shed an endless stream of


    joyful tears.


    She did not say anything, for words were unnecessary. All she did was called out to her master


    again and again.


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    From the bottom of her heart, she was happy for her master and also proud of him.


    He did it! He really did it! He has seeded in killing Chu Yuan and annihting Chu Sect. He has


    completed his lifelong dream. From now on, Master''s life will be devoid of suffering and obstacles. A


    smooth path ahead is what awaits him now!


    ¡°That''s enough, Eiget¡ª¡±


    Ye Fan stroked her face gently, hoping that she would regain herposure and allow him to get


    out of bed.


    However, there was no way she could peel herself away from him. Just as he was speaking, she


    nted her lips abruptly on his.


    At that happy moment, Suzumiya Eigetsu was overwhelmed by her emotions as she gave Ye Fan a


    passionate kiss. That was the only way she could express her unconditional love and loyalty to her


    master.


    ¡°It''s been many days now. I wonder if Master is awake? It would be really good to have Junie here.¡±


    Gaius'' worried voice rang out from the outside before they entered the room.


    The moment they opened the door, they were greeted by the scene of Moon God and Ye Fan


    locked in a passionate kiss.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Gaius'' eyelids twitched.


    Owen and Li Er were equally dumbfounded.


    What the f*ck? How many women does Master want? Furthermore, every single one of them is a


    stunning beauty. Is he trying to kill us with jealousy?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The sight triggered tears of envy and jealousy from the old and single Gaius.


    Sensing the arrival of their guests, Moon God quickly broke off the kiss.


    ¡°Um... Please continue. We''lle backter.¡±


    Visibly awkward, Gaius and the others tried to hold back their cheeky smiles.


    Moon God didn''t say a word as she left the room with an intense blush on her face.


    Looking at her leaving silhouette, Gaius couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the sight.


    ¡°Master, is that really Tsukuyomi Tenshin of Japan?¡±


    Gaius and the rest were filled with disbelief.


    A god realm master who was also the god of a nation''s martial arts world was reduced to a


    submissive woman in front of Ye Fan.


    Her behavior was contrary to Moon God''s reputation in public.


    She was like a powerful empress who reigned over thend in the day, while at night, she would


    snuggle up to her man, begging for a cuddle.


    The two pr extremes were simply inconceivable in their minds.


    ¡°Gaius, what sort of question is that? There''s only one Moon God in this world. This clearly shows


    how skillful Master is in bed. Not only has he subjugated the head of Chu Sect, but he also forced


    Japan''s own God into submission. In my opinion, there''s no woman Master can''t make her his.¡±


    Owen, together with the other old men in the room, burst into heartyughter, leaving Ye Fan


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you! Ma De, are you trying to kill me? Going forward, I''ll rip off the mouth of whoever


    utters such nonsense again!¡± the annoyed Ye Fan barked.


    He had just been whacked by Tang Rui for flirting with other women.


    If their gossip reached Tang Rui''s ears, she would probably beat him to death.


    I find it strange that Mucheng has gone over to where Tang Rui is. From what Tang Rui told me, it


    seems that Mucheng has stepped into the martial arts world.


    Ye Fan recalled Tang Rui''s words before he lost consciousness, and it gave him a headache.


    He realized Qiu Mucheng still hated him and was training as a martial artist so that she could


    personally teach him a lesson.


    Deep down, he resigned himself to being beaten up by his wife, but now wasn''t the time to think


    about that.


    ¡°How did you clean up the aftermath at Chu Sect after I fainted?¡± Ye Fan asked Gaius and the


    others.


    ¡°Master, I was just about to report the matter to you. After you lost consciousness, we detained


    everyone from Chu Sect. They''re all currently locked up and awaiting your judgment,¡± Gaius


    informed Ye Fan.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Ye Fan instructed, ¡°Release them. Tell them to return to Mount


    Chumen to pack their belongings and go on their own way.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Gaius exchanged nces with the others. Their unwillingness to do so was evident to all.


    ¡°Master, are you really going to just let them go? What if they make aeback? Why don''t you cut


    them off at the root to prevent any problems in the future?¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others wanted to wipe Chu Sect off the face of the earth, but it wasn''t Ye


    Fan''s intention to do so.


    ¡°It''s not necessary. Now that the mastermind is dead, there''s no need to kill them. They were just


    following orders. Banishing them is the ideal conclusion to the matter. Anyway, that''s it. All of you


    should prepare yourselves because we''re heading to Mount Chumen tomorrow to officially take


    over Chu Sect.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Fan had made up his mind, Gaius and the others didn''t try to dissuade him from it.


    Thereafter, the imprisoned warriors of Chu Sect were released.


    They were ordered to return to Mount Chumen to pack up before disappearing for the rest of their


    lives.


    Once the loose ends were tied up, Ye Fan turned to Xu Lei, Fatty, and his rtives.


    When she saw that Ye Fan had awoken, Xu Lei gave him a hug and burst into tears. Fatty, too, got


    all teary while repeating how amazing Ye Fan was.


    At the same time, Jiang Yng, Ye Jian, and the others looked at Ye Fan with both respect and


    admiration.


    No one had imagined that such an unassuming young man would be capable of defeating the most


    powerful sect in the world all by himself.


    ¡°Ye Fan, if your mother knew about this, she would definitely be happy for you.¡±


    As Ye Fan''s uncle and auntmented the fact, they, too, were proud of their nephew.


    Ye Fan''s mood took a grim turn at the mention of his mother. ¡°Uncle Tian, do you know where my


    mother went when she left back then?¡±


    Ye Fan''s waterloo three years ago brought many changes to his life.


    Countless Dragon yers of his had been massacred, Qiu Mucheng had left for Jiangbei, and his


    own mother had disappeared without a trace.


    Until now, Ye Fan could still feel the pain.


    Ye Tian and the others shook their heads. ¡°We have tried to ask around but haven''t heard anything


    since.¡±


    Filled with disappointment, Ye Fan decided that once he dealt with the matters at Chu Sect, he


    would go on a search for his mother.


    After he was done chatting with his rtives from Jiangdong, Ye Fan went to see Ye Qingtian, who


    was grievously injured.


    Upon Ye Fan''s arrival, Ye Qingtian tried hard to get up from his bed.


    Ye Fan''s status was now different after he defeated Chu Yuan and Chu Sect. He had saved China''s


    martial arts world.


    To a certain extent, one could say that Ye Fan was now the most powerful man in China.


    Ye Qingtian was in no ce to put on airs. In fact, he was obligated to receive Ye Fan despite the


    injuries he had suffered.


    ¡°War God, there''s no need for such formalities between us. I''m here to check on your injuries. Also,


    I''m preparing to head to Mount Chumen tomorrow. Are you interested in joining me?¡±


    The next day would see a momentous change in eras in the martial arts world.


    Chu Sect would be dissolved, while all its fighters would be sent packing.


    Ye Fan hoped to have War God by his side when witnessing the historical moment.


    Ye Qingtian shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it now that my body is crippled. That


    aside, Ye Fan, you still have to be careful on your journey tomorrow. Deep down, I just have the


    feeling that this isn''t over yet. Did you see how Chu Yuan''s body decayed like a piece of old wood?


    This isn''t a phenomenon that''s supposed to happen to a human being.¡±

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    ¡°Oh? I wasn''t aware of that.¡±


    The news sparked Ye Fan''s curiosity, and he furrowed his brows.


    Ye Fan had been wondering about Chu Yuan''s real identity, for under normal circumstances, he


    would have already been dead.


    However, there seemed to be some living thing, perhaps through an act of necromancy, controlling


    Chu Yuan''s body and wreaking havoc on the entire world.


    One of Ye Fan''s goals for heading to Mount Chumen was to get to the bottom of the mystery.


    Upon learning from Ye Qingtian that Chu Yuan''s body had shriveled overnight, Ye Fan was further


    intrigued by the matter.


    ¡°Is his corpse still around?¡±


    Ye Fan intended to check it out himself.


    ¡°Yes, Master, it''s still there. We didn''t touch it at all,¡± Gaius replied.


    ¡°Good. Bring me to it. War God, you should rest here first. If there''s anything you need, just let


    Yuyan know.¡±


    Ye Yuyan was also from the military and naturally, she knew Ye Qingtian. That was the reason Ye


    Fan had arranged for her to care for Ye Qingtian.


    Just when Ye Fan was about to leave, Ye Qingtian, looking troubled, called out to him, ¡°Ye Fan,


    there''s something I''m not sure if I should say.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled. ¡°War God, there''s no need to hold back your words. We''ve known each other for so


    long. What''s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    ¡°It''s about King of Fighters and Sword Saint,¡± Ye Qingtian finally replied after a brief pause.


    ¡°I know well that War God Castle has done you a lot of harm, and the two of them have made plenty


    of mistakes in the past, but I still hope you can let them go. Despite their stubbornness and ws, I


    can''t deny their contributions to China''s martial arts world. I''m begging you, Ye Fan, to spare them


    for the greater good of the nation,¡± Ye Qingtian pleaded.


    He was well aware that he had no right to ask for mercy on their behalf, for it would be unfair to Ye


    Fan.


    From thetter''s perspective, the two deserved to die for all the harm and suffering they had


    caused.


    Despite that, Ye Qingtian couldn''t bring himself to remain silent, for they had been hisrades for


    many years.


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, Tang Hao, and the others had given their lives to serve the nation


    and its people.


    He felt it necessary to appeal their case.


    ¡°War God, don''t you know that those two b*stards werergely responsible for Master''s death


    outside the country? They have brought all of this upon themselves. Paying the price for their


    actions back then is nothing but divine retribution. They deserve nothing but death itself! Besides,


    how dare you talk to Master about the greater good? Do you know how much Master has suffered


    because of it?


    ¡°Three years ago, when Chu Sect allied with the elites of many countries to attack Master, King of


    Fighters and Sword Saint chose to sacrifice Master''s life for the sake of this so-called greater good!


    And now you''re asking Master to spare those two for this same ludicrous reason?¡±


    Before Ye Fan could reply, Li Er had unleashed an angry tirade. He had been there at the battle of


    Eastsea.


    With his own eyes, he had witnessed the ruthlessness of China''s martial arts world and the despair


    Ye Fan had felt.


    A man as proud as thetter had been forced intomitting suicide with his own sword.


    One could only imagine the devastating blow the event had dealt upon Ye Fan.


    Yet now, after Ye Fan had achieved the current sess with an extraordinary amount of effort and


    sacrifice, Ye Qingtian actually tried to dissuade him from exacting revenge just when he was finally


    capable of doing so.


    Li Er was filled with indignance on Ye Fan''s behalf when he heard the same excuse being used.


    Faced with Li Er''s usations, Ye Qingtian remained silent, his guilt apparent for all to see.


    What Li Er said was right.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were responsible for forcing Ye Fan down the path of doom,


    cementing a deadly rivalry between the two parties.


    Although Ye Qingtian felt that his appeal was unreasonable, he had no choice but to raise it still.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He hoped to preserve their lives from both a professional and personal standpoint.


    ¡°Ye Fan, both of them have learned a painful lesson. If you feel that isn''t enough, you can cripple


    their martial arts capabilities. I''m only begging you to spare their lives. For fighting on behalf of the


    nation their entire lives, they deserve a chance to retire in peace,¡± Ye Qingtian continued to plead.


    Ye Fan turned around and left without providing a response.


    A few minutester, Gaius dragged two old men who were close to death up to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Kneel, you old b*stards!¡± Gaius barked before giving each of them a kick, causing both of them to


    fall to their knees.


    They were none other King of Fighters and Sword Saint, pirs of China who had dominated the


    nation and War God Castle for decades.


    After the battle of Mount Yunding, Gaius and the others had locked up the surviving two as if they


    were prisoners of war.


    Everyone knew how much trouble War God Castle had caused Ye Fan. Gaius would have executed


    both of them back then if Xu Lei hadn''t stopped him.


    The two of them sprawled pathetically on the ground, the wounds on their bodies continuing to


    torment them.


    Despite that, the humiliation was more torturous to them than the physical pain they suffered.


    As pirs of China, they used to bask in the glory of being leaders of the nation, worshipped by its


    people.


    In contrast to then, Tang Hao was now dead and War God Castle had been destroyed. The martial


    arts world of Chinay in ruins together with Chu Sect.


    Both of them were reduced to nothing more than pathetic prisoners who were on the brink of death.


    Sometimes, the line that separates heaven and hell is a fine one.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters couldn''t help but wonder if things would have turned out differently


    if they had chosen to back Ye Fan against Chu Sect back then.


    Would Tang Hao still be dead? Would War God Castle still be around? Would both of us be torn


    down from our pedestal?


    Unfortunately, history allows no do-overs.


    Despite the remorse that filled them, they had no choice but to ept the final conclusion.


    Both of themy t on the ground while anky figure stood proudly in front of them.


    Ye Fan wore an emotionless face, his eyes cold.


    Staring down at the two in a condescending manner, Ye Fan said in a thundering voice, ¡°King of


    Fighters, Sword Saint, did you ever think things would turn out this way when you allied with Chu


    Sect to force me intomitting suicide overseas?¡±


    Every single one of Ye Fan''s words pierced their hearts.


    They lowered their heads, their faces red. They had nothing to defend themselves with.


    Whatever dignity or career they previously had was now utterly ruined.


    The man they had offended in the past was now standing right in front of them, ready to exact


    revenge.


    Both of them were cognizant that whoever emerged victorious from the battle of Mount Yunding, be


    it Chu Yuan or Ye Fan, their lives would never be spared.


    ¡°G-Go on. Kill me. T-To die in the hands of a countryman is a lot better than that of a foreigner. After


    my death, the fate of the martial arts world of China will be left to you, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Sword Saint''s weak and trembling voice gradually rang out.


    Thereafter, he, together with King of Fighters, raised their necks and prepared for their execution.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    Over the years, King of Fighters and Sword Saint had imagined the scene of their deaths countless


    times.


    It was filled with tens of thousands of people praying on their knees in a procession that stretched


    for miles.


    The day would be dered a national day for mourning where hordes of citizens wouldy flowers.


    They had expected their death to be a momentous asion, but now, it turned out to be a non-


    event. They were going to lose their lives in the most humiliating manner.


    If they could turn back time, both of them would rather go the way Tang Hao did¡ªin a suicide


    explosion at the peak of Mount Yan.


    It would have been a glorious death, but it was now toote for that.


    Even though their hearts were filled with sorrow, they knew a price had to be paid for their past


    actions.


    The grass and leaves swayed violently in the chilly breeze.


    Both of them were forced to kneel, just like two prisoners waiting to be executed.


    ¡°Master, it''s time! These two old men had iting a long time ago for causing you so much


    misery!¡±


    Gaius, Owen, and the others had nothing much to do with King of Fighters and Sword Saint. They


    couldn''t care less about the deaths of the two pirs of the nation.


    Wearing a nk expression, Ye Fan took the sword from Gaius'' hand and swung it down furiously.


    Whoosh!


    The de let out a demon-like roar as it pierced through the air.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint had closed their eyes in anticipation.


    Just when they thought death was upon them, the sword cut through the air, its edge leaving a


    meter-long ditch after striking the ground.


    The earth subsequently trembled as a result of the terrifying power unleashed.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Gaius and the others were stunned.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint were equally bewildered.


    Ye Fan replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°You know, when you blocked me outside China back


    then, I swore to myself that if I could make aeback, I would definitely destroy War God Castle


    and kill all of you so-called pirs of China. But now that so much time has passed, I have learned


    to let go. War God is right. You have learned your lesson. To witness your career destroyed by your


    own hand is probably worse than death itself. On the ount of the mercy War God has pleaded


    for you, I will spare your lives and release you. However, I don''t want to see both of you ever again,


    let alone War God Castle. Do you understand me?¡±


    Ye Fan''s frosty words were as sharp as swords.


    Once he finished, he turned and left without waiting for them to respond.


    His words were an order with no room for discussion.


    The intention he conveyed couldn''t be any clearer¡ªWar God Castle had officially been annihted.


    More importantly, King of Fighters and Sword Saint were forbidden from rebuilding it.


    However, that wasn''t a concern in reality since both of them had lost the right to lead the martial arts


    world of China.


    Once Ye Fan was gone, all that was left were two burned-out old men.


    Lying on the ground, both of them seemed to have aged decades in that instant.


    ¡°If only they had known this would be their fate, I''m sure they would have chosen a different path.¡±


    Behind them, one of the martial artists from the Jiangbei martial arts world shook his head and


    sighed.


    Back then, Zhang Jiuling had betrayed War God Castle by switching sides because of War God


    Castle''sck of integrity. It was for that reason he had traveled straight to Jiangdong to join Ye Fan.


    Now that War God Castle had been turned to dust, only one voice mattered in the martial arts world


    of China¡ªChu Tianfan''s.


    The next day, when the first light of dawn illuminated thend, a passenger ne gradually took off


    from Jianghai International Airport, soaring into the air with Adrune as its destination.


    Aboard the flight were Ye Fan and his men, who were heading for Mount Chumen to disband Chu


    Sect for good.


    On top of that, he was going to arrange for Dragon God Hall to take over Mount Chumen.


    At the end of the day, Chu Sect was still a powerful organization that had existed for more than a


    thousand years. Recing it was a massive endeavor that required Ye Fan''s supervision.


    Moreover, Ye Fan still had a personal matter to investigate on top of breaking up Chu Sect.


    The majestic Mount Chumen towered over its surroundings.


    Once upon a time, that mountain represented the seat of power in the martial arts world.


    Now that Ye Fan had returned, he could feel a sense of relief and overwhelming emotion.


    More than ten years ago, when he was in his teenage years, he had been toyed around like an


    insect by the members of Chu Sect.


    Unlike in the past, Mount Chumen was now at his mercy.


    By the time Ye Fan arrived, the disciples of Chu Sect who had been released earlier had lined up in


    the za, their heads hung low, typical of defeated soldiers at war.


    Tang Xian, who had stayed back to hold the fort, had known that Chu Yuan had fallen.


    Devastation filled him when he first learned of the matter, for he found Chu Yuan''s loss


    unbelievable.


    Old Master has been defeated.


    ¡°Impossible! There''s no way is true!¡±


    Tang Xian shook his head and screamed incessantly as if madness had taken over him.


    Michael dashed up to Tang Xian and kicked him in the face.


    ¡°You old fogey, why are you still in denial at a time like this? Men, dragged him to the za!¡±


    Michael, leading the warriors of his family, kicked the Tang family out.


    Tang Xian, who was tied up at the za, had Chu Qitian forpany.


    Finally, the three families of Chu Sect had gathered at the Chu Sect za, their numbers in the


    thousands.


    The scene looked like arge-scale trial that awaited the arrival of one particr man.


    Finally, the sound of footsteps rang out at the foot of Mount Chumen.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He''s here!¡± Michael yelled.


    As everyone turned to look in the direction of the sound, they were greeted by the sight of anky


    figure gradually ascending the path up the mountain.


    With his lean physique and handsome face, he walked up the steps wearing a smirk.


    Many years had passed since Chu Tianfan had stepped foot on Mount Chumen.


    In contrast to his pathetic circumstances then, he had returned as a glorious ruler.


    Upon reaching the peak of Mount Chumen, Ye Fan scanned the surroundings with a fearsome yet


    profound look in his eyes.


    Whenever his gaze fell upon them, the members of Chu Sect would look down subconsciously.


    ¡°You reap what you sow. For wreaking havoc and evil across the world, I, Chu Tianfan, order Chu


    Sect to be disbanded from today onward! As for you, its disciples, you are to give up arms and be


    forbidden from stepping into the martial arts world ever again. The management of Chu Sect''s


    assets and forces will be taken over by Dragon God Hall. Now that I have announced my decision,


    spread the news to the global martial arts world!¡±


    The moment Ye Fan''s deep voice rumbled across every corner of Mount Chumen, tears flowed from


    the thousands of followers who had gathered.


    No one dared to utter a word or protest. Only the wails of sorrow reverberated in every direction.


    Soon, following Ye Fan''s order, the members who had spent their entire lives on Mount Chumen


    gradually dispersed with their belongings.


    Just like that, a huge organization met its end.


    Having existed for more than a thousand years, it was now relegated to the annals of history.


    Chu Zhengliang, who was sealed on Mount Chumen, couldn''t help but shed tears at the scene


    before him.


    We have finally been defeated, and our sect haspletely been destroyed.


    Meanwhile, on another mountain summit, two figures were observing the scene from afar.


    One of them was standing elegantly, her purple dress fluttering in the wind.


    She was watching as her disciples and subordinates of the past trudged down Mount Chumen one


    by one.


    Unbeknownst to her, tears streamed down the corner of her eyes.


    An era had ended just like that.


    From that day onward, Tang Yun''s position as head of Chu Sect would cease to exist.


    ¡°Yun, it''s time for us to go.¡± Tang Rui''s voice echoed beside her ear.


    The disheartened Tang Yun acknowledged with a nod.


    Thereafter, she left the sorrowful ce together with her sister.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    Ye Fan stood alone atop the breezy peak of Mount Chumen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He scrutinized the hundreds, nay, even thousands of people who carried their belongings and


    trekked down the mountain.


    s, the person he missed dearly was nowhere to be seen in the crowd. He asked, ¡°Was there no


    trace of Tang Yun at all?¡±


    The old man who stood before him bowed slightly and reported, ¡°Young Master, Ms. Tang''s sister


    might have brought her away.¡±


    The old man was none other than Han.


    While Ye Fan was away, Han had been staying in the shadows for years until the former returned.


    Han had yed a significant role in Ye Fan''s sessful revenge and so naturally he would be


    present on such a momentous asion.


    Ye Fan''s heart churned with mixed emotions. Finally, he smiled bitterly and uttered, ¡°I, Chu Tianfan,


    conquered thisnd but still lost her in the end.¡±


    He sighed inwardly, his heart filled with sorrow.


    Ye Fan knew that by destroying her sect, it would take a Herculean feat to convince Tang Yun to


    forgive him.


    Perhaps she''ll never want to see me again.


    Sensing his crestfallen mood, Han advised, ¡°Power and love rarelye hand-in-hand. But


    remember that nothing is impossible, Young Master. Who''s to say what will happen in the future? As


    long as you show her your sincerity, I believe your efforts will move Ms. Tang even if her heart is


    made of stone. You will surely win her over, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Ye Fan shook his head and smiled wryly.


    He could hear the constion in Han''s words.


    Even if he had ns to make things up to Tang Yun, he was utterly clueless about her whereabouts.


    There was a good chance he would never see her again.


    Suddenly, Han knelt on the floor and said, ¡°Young Master, your revenge isplete, and with it, I''ve


    fulfilled my greatest wish. I hope you will allow this old chap to return to his roots. I''m old and frail,


    and if I stay by your side, I fear I will only be a burden to you, Young Master. It''s high time I pass this


    role on to someone else.¡±


    He wished to relinquish his rank and retreat into seclusion on ount of old age.


    Still, Ye Fan had no ns to dismiss Han.


    He replied, ¡°Han, without your management over the years, the members of Dragon God Hall


    would''ve left long ago. I may be the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, but I am no more than an


    ordinary man. My absence would hardly affect the hall, but without you, it would crumble in an


    instant. That''s why you can''t leave yet. You are the only choice as Dragon God Hall''s butler.¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master, my body is not what it used to be.¡± Han worried that his age and health would


    interfere with the smooth running of Dragon God Hall.


    Undeterred, Ye Fan replied imploringly, ¡°I''ve notified Junie to oversee your recovery. She''ll be here


    in a few days. This ce needs you, Han.¡±


    Han''s heart was warmed by his words.


    He had expected to be dismissed once he was no longer of value to Ye Fan, yet the young man had


    no reservations about rewarding his loyal supporters.


    After convincing Han to stay, Ye Fan dered, ¡°Right, I want you to lead some men to take over


    Chu Sect''s remaining properties and assets. I''ve got to investigate some other things myself.¡±


    Ye Fan left for the Jones residence soon after.


    When he arrived, he headed straight to the underground cells of the Jones residence. In it held


    several battered, bloodied men.


    Michael greeted him and exined, ¡°Master, these are Chu Yuan''s most trusted subordinates. I''ve


    brought them all here!¡±


    ¡°On your knees!¡± Michael bellowed, kicking the captured men across the back of their knees.


    The three captives immediately knelt on the ground under Ye Fan''s close watch.


    ¡°What was Chu Yuan''s reason forunching an attack to take over the martial arts world? And I


    heard that the sect had been kidnapping talented martial artists from different countries. Why did


    you do that?¡± Ye Fan interrogated them.


    Chu Yuan''s subordinates kept their mouths stubbornly shut.


    They shot Ye Fan res bursting with hatred.


    Michael pped the men hard enough to give them split lips. ¡°Answer him!¡±


    The captivesunched into a slew of spiteful tirades.


    ¡°What makes you think you have the right to interrogate us?¡±


    ¡°We''re veterans in Chu Sect. Based on our seniority, even your father should be calling us elders!¡±


    ¡°And you! Chu Tianfan! Disowned child! Ingrate! How could you harm your own grandfather?


    Betraying your sect and your ancestors! How could you call yourself a human? You''re a beast!¡±


    Their eyes reddened with fury. At the end of their scornful words, they even spat at Ye Fan for good


    measure.


    These men hated Ye Fan with a vengeance.


    After all, he had killed their most esteemed sect head, Chu Yuan, and destroyed their beloved sect.


    They wanted to tear Ye Fan into pieces for what he had done.


    Enraged by their audacity, Michael thundered, ¡°The lot of you must have a death wish!¡±


    He gritted his teeth in anger while pping the captives again.


    Their refusal to surrender surprised him.


    Chu Yuan was dead, and Chu Sect had copsed, yet here they were, fiercely protecting a defunct


    sect''s secrets.


    Michael''s beatings could not pressure the three men into answering Ye Fan''s questions.


    He said to Ye Fan, ¡°Master, I don''t think this is working. These old men are way too stubborn.¡±


    His hand was already aching, yet the captives refused to talk.


    Ye Fan merely smiled and said, ¡°Don''t worry. It''s my turn to strike.¡±


    Michael shook his head resignedly and muttered, ¡°It''s futile, Master. All the high-ranking elders of


    Chu Sect received loyalty training. To be chosen as Chu Yuan''s most trusted subordinates and be


    tasked with the most confidential assignments, they must''ve undergone stringent selection and


    training.¡±


    Instead of replying, Ye Fan approached the three captives and pped them across the faces. He


    asked, ¡°Will you answer my questions or not?¡±


    The three men spat blood and smiled despite their earlier torture. ¡°Hahaha... we''ll never talk! Not


    even if we die!¡±


    Ye Fanughed along with them. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    He stepped on their legs, and cries of agony filled the air.


    He had crushed their bones to smithereens.


    Yet, he did not stop there. With a wave of his sleeve, he channeled his Qi right at the men''s heads,


    breaking their bones and distorting their faces.


    All three captives had half of their faces caving inward from the impact.


    The immense pain had them teetering on the edge of unconsciousness.


    Anguished screams echoed throughout the underground cells.


    An expressionless Ye Fan continued approaching the cowering men, who finally surrendered and


    pleaded for mercy.


    ¡°D-Don''t hit us. I-I''ll talk. W-We''ll talk.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled and drawled, ¡°If you had spoken a lot sooner, you wouldn''t have had to go through


    that.¡±


    Michael gaped at the scene, wide-eyed with shock.


    He is so brutal! I couldn''t get those men to talk even though my hand was on the verge of breaking.


    With a few hits, Ye Fan had beaten the captives within an inch of their lives.


    He crossed his arms behind his back and red at the three men. ¡°Start talking, then. Why was


    Chu Yun so intent on taking over the world?¡±


    One of the men stammered, ¡°I-It''s Dragon Gate. O-Old Mr. Chu was looking for Dragon Gate. Once


    he has taken over the world, he c-can open Dragon Gate. O-Old Mr. Chu said that the power to


    achieving sainthood lies behind Dragon Gate...¡±


    What?


    Ye Fan''s expression changed drastically.


    Michael''s eyes widened further in shock as he sputtered, ¡±W-What did you say? S-Sainthood?¡±

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    ¡°I-Is this real? I-Is there really a way to achieve sainthood?¡± Michael asked in disbelief.


    Even though Ye Fan was a little taken aback, he felt that the answer was reasonable.


    After all, the only thing that would tempt someone of Chu Yuan''s cultivation level would be the path


    to sainthood.


    Unlike other people, Ye Fan had always known about the existence of saints.


    His ancestor, Chu Yunyang, for example, should have achieved sainthood a thousand years ago.


    ¡°Bad news, Master!¡±


    While Ye Fan was interrogating the remaining members of Chu Sect, someone abruptly barged into


    the room.


    ¡°Why are you in a panic?¡± Michael berated, having been startled by the sudden shout.


    Ye Fan turned around as well. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I-It''s Chu Qitian. Someone rescued him!¡±


    What?


    Ye Fan drew his brows together when he heard that, and he quickly followed his subordinates to the


    Chu residence.


    The Chu residence was in a mess, and spots of red stained the ground.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Without a doubt, that was the sight of a scene after a battle.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    The members of Dragon God Hall and the Chu family quickly bowed and greeted Ye Fan upon


    seeing him.


    Ye Fan ignored them and asked directly, ¡°Where is the Demonic Duo? Get them out here!¡±


    There was a visible look of displeasure on his face.


    Ye Fan had assigned the Demonic Duo to guard Chu Tianqi, and he was certain that the only way


    Chu Tianqi could be taken away while under the Demonic Duo''s watchful eyes was if the Demonic


    Duo had not been serious about their job.


    However, right as those words were out of Ye Fan''s mouth, the two gravely injured elderly men


    trudged over as others supported them. Then, they kneeled before Ye Fan.


    ¡°Y-You''re injured?¡± Ye Fan eximed in shock.


    The two elderly men answered, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. The two of us could not stop them from taking


    Chu Tianqi. The other party was too mighty. Even if they''re not a god realm master, I''m afraid


    they''re already close to bing one.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Did you catch a glimpse of your opponent?¡± Ye Fan continued to ask.


    The Demonic Duo shook their heads. ¡°The person had a mask, and they injured us badly the


    moment they appeared. By the time we came to our senses, the person was already gone with Chu


    Qitian.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Rest well and recover first. I''lle to you again if there''s anything else I need,¡± was all Ye


    Fan said before he dismissed the Demonic Duo.


    In the living room of the Chu residence, Ye Fan sat in the main seat, calm andposed.


    Standing before him were Han and the various executives of Dragon God Hall.


    ¡°Master, could the Demonic Duo be lying? The Demonic Duo is among the top five in the Sky


    Ranking. Who else other than you is capable of taking Chu Qitian away from them with ease? Even


    Tang Yun is not as powerful as this mysterious figure,¡± Gaius and the others said.


    They felt that the Demonic Duo was in cahoots with Chu Qitian and was lying to Ye Fan about them


    rescuing Chu Qitian.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''ve already asked many people about this, and I don''t think the Demonic


    Duo is lying. I''ve seen the battle scene myself. It''s true that this person is mightier than the Demonic


    Duo. In fact, they might not be much weaker than me.¡±


    What?


    Gaius and the rest jolted to their feet.


    ¡°That''s impossible! Chu Yuan''s dead, so who else in this world is capable of going up against you?¡±


    Gaius and the others found it difficult to ept Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Fan furrowed his brow and uttered gloomily, ¡°You mustn''t be too confident about that. There are


    many things we don''t know about in this world. Tang Rui is stronger than me. Can any of you tell me


    for sure that Tang Rui''s the only person who is that powerful?¡±


    ¡°So, Master, you mean to say that this is the work of the Tang sisters?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    ¡°I don''t think Aunt Tang is our enemy here. Also, with how capable she is, she wouldn''t need to be


    sneaky about rescuing Chu Tianqi. It must be someone else behind this.¡±


    The anxiety in Ye Fan''s heart grew.


    Somehow, something in his mind was telling him that the matter was far from over.


    First, it was the strange Dragon Gate and Chu Yuan''s body that had rotted overnight.


    Now, it was the sudden appearance of the mysterious fighter and Chu Qitian''s rescue.


    Each and every one of the matters made Ye Fan feel as if something major was brewing behind the


    scenes.


    ¡°What do we do now, then, Master?¡± Gaius and the others grew somber as well.


    They had thought that everything was over after Chu Yuan''s death, but ever since they arrived at


    Chu Sect, they found out that everything was downright peculiar.


    ¡°Let''s just wait and observe for now. Just focus on managing Chu Sect''s businesses. Also, try to let


    the injured heal as quickly as possible. The rest should be patrolling the area day and night.¡±


    There was nothing else Ye Fan could do.


    The current situation was confusing, and even if Ye Fan wanted to do something about it, he did not


    know who to go after.


    ¡°Okay. Master, you haven''t fully recovered yet either, so please rest more as well,¡± Gaius and the


    others uttered.


    Ye Fan inclined his head.


    After that, he went to the forbidden grounds of the Chu residence alone.


    Thest time he was there, the multicolored flowers covered every part of thend, the water in the


    stream was clear, and the birds sang sweet songs.


    It was a paradise.


    However, a vastly different sight greeted Ye Fan this time.


    The sky was gray, and the flowers beneath his feet were all wilted. The only thing left where the


    stream used to be was a dried riverbed.


    The entire ce looked lifeless.


    ¡°W-Why is this ce like this now?¡±


    It was a sight that Ye Fan did not expect to see.


    Nevertheless, the stone stairs still existed despite the barren state of thend.


    Ye Fan walked over to it.


    Unlike the previous time he was here, the stone door was no longer anywhere to be found.


    In ce of it was a stone block shrouded in mist.


    Ye Fan rubbed his eyes.


    Somehow, he felt that there was something on that stone block.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew.


    The mist dissipated.


    It was then Ye Fan saw what was on the stone block.


    It was a person.


    A person was sitting on the stone block.


    They were dressed in a ck robe, and Ye Fan could not even see their face, for their robe had


    covered it up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Fan asked from afar.


    He received no reply as if the figure did not actually exist.


    However, just to be on the safe side, Ye Fan raised his arm, nning tounch an attack to test the


    figure.


    Right then, the figure abruptly stood up, and a hoarse voice rang out.


    ¡°It''s been a thousand years. Finally, the wait is over. Let us end this once and for all. Hahaha!¡±


    The ear-piercingughter reverberated in the space, and the sound pained Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s vision turned ck, for he was already weak. Not longter, he copsed.


    While Ye Fan was entering the forbidden grounds of the Chu residence again, arge group of


    martial artists appeared at the foot of Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Stand right there! Who are you people? No one is allowed into Mount Chumen without the Dragon


    Master''s permission!¡±


    The members of Dragon God Hall who had taken up guard duty stopped those people from entering


    Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Scram! Do you really think Mount Chumen''s yours? How dare you stop us?¡± a bald man bellowed


    before sending one of the guards flying with a p.


    ¡°W-What are you trying to do? Stop right there!¡±


    The guard quickly scrambled to his feet to stop the other party again.


    ¡°What are we trying to do? We''re here to take back what belongs to the martial arts world of our


    country, of course!¡± With a sneer, the bald man led his men and dashed into Mount Chumen.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    The moment they stepped foot into Mount Chumen, they began scavenging everywhere.


    They looted everything from the herb fields, as well as the weaponry in the arsenal.


    Even the famed paintings and precious treasures did not escape the looting.


    In an instant, the entire Mount Chumen erupted into chaos.


    ¡°Stop it, you b*stards!¡±


    Gaius and the others swiftly came out to stop the looters upon receiving the news.


    ¡°Hahaha! There I was wondering who it was. It''s you, Gaius! It''s been a while. Let''s sit down and


    catch up another day,¡± said the bald man.


    The man leading his subordinates and looting Mount Chumen was Allen, the supreme grandmaster


    of the Western Epea martial arts world.


    ¡°I have to say, there are so many goodies on Mount Chumen. Even a random painting from this


    ce can fetch a fantastic price. Chu Sect really has taken too much from our martial arts world.


    Gaius, stop standing there. Hurry up and grab something, or else they''re going to take more!¡± Allen


    said beforeughing boisterously.


    There were several hundred martial artists who had invaded Mount Chumen.


    When the news of Chu Sect''s decimation spread out, the surviving martial artists from other


    countries rushed to Mount Chumen in hopes of stealing something good from the ce.


    After all, Chu Sect had dominated the world for such a long time.


    As the most powerful organization in the world, they should have umted countless treasures.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Of course, to martial artists like Allen and the others, physical items were only of limited importance.


    What they were more interested in were Chu Sect''s techniques and martial arts books, especially


    Dragon God Body.


    If they could find Dragon God Body''s guide, not only would they be much mightier, but they


    could even live a longer life.


    Everyone in the martial arts world knew that Body Tempering Martial Arts was capable of extending


    a person''s lifespan.


    As long as a person was alive, everything was possible. That was why all of them wanted to stay


    alive as long as they could.


    ¡°Allen, stop the nonsense and hurry up. If we don''t hurry up, Kerry and the others are going to get


    all the good stuff! Whether the Ferropenian martial arts world can return to its former glory will be up


    to you,¡± someone urged when Allen was chatting away with Gaius.


    Following that, martial artists from other countries began rushing into the various castles of Chu


    Sect.


    Gaius tried to stop them, but his efforts were fruitless, for there were simply too many people.


    Furthermore, there were over a dozen supreme grandmasters among the looters.


    The martial artists of Dragon God Hall had just gone through a battle. Gaius and some others were


    wounded, and the others were either dead or injured.


    They could not stop the invaders.


    ¡°Damn these robbers! Ignore everywhere else and gather the people to guard the Treasure


    Pavilion! Regardless of everything, we mustn''t let them enter the Treasure Pavilion!¡±


    Han was fuming, too.


    However, they had limited capability¡ªthey could not guard every single ce, so they had to gather


    their men to guard the most important ces, such as the Treasure Pavilion.


    It was the ce where most of Chu Sect''s treasures were kept in, and they had to defend it from the


    looters no matter what.


    Allen and the others were smart people.


    They soon realized that Dragon God Hall''s martial artists were gathered at a specific spot.


    ¡°People, do you see that tower over there? If I''m right, the most precious treasures Chu Sect has


    must be kept there! Let''s not waste any more time. I''m going to head there first! Whether we''re


    going to go from rags to riches will be up to you all!¡± Allen shouted, an ardent look in his eyes.


    With that, Allen charged toward the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°Allen, you sly fox! How dare you try to snatch everything for yourself? Dragon God Body belongs to


    us Granatanns!¡±


    The people of the Granatann royal family had figured out that the building was Chu Sect''s


    Treasure Pavilion, and they led their country''s martial artists toward it.


    Shortly after, several hundred martial artists had gathered before Chu Sect''s Treasure Pavilion,


    which was where Han and the remainingbatants were guarding.


    ¡°Please move aside. The few men you have on your side won''t be able to stop us,¡± Allen said with a


    smile as he looked at the injured members of Dragon God Hall.


    These people had made preparations before they came to Mount Chumen.


    Even though Dragon God Hall had won the battle against Chu Sect, it was a difficult win.


    As long as they banded together with martial artists from various countries, the people of Dragon


    God Hall would not be able to stop them.


    Han stood in front of his men with a somber look on his face.


    I should have convinced Master to ask the Pavilion Elders to stay.


    Those Pavilion Elders had all gone into seclusion after leaving the mountain with the Chu Sect


    members.


    However, what Han did not know was that Ye Fan had actually tried to convince the Pavilion Elders


    to stay.


    s, the elders had sworn their eternal loyalty to Chu Sect.


    Once Chu Sect was dissolved, they left with the other members.


    The eighteen elders used to be provided for by Chu Sect, so, naturally, they would not shift their


    loyalty and work for Dragon God Hall instead.


    ¡°You robbers! How dare you try to take advantage of the situation? Do you not fear the wrath of the


    Dragon Master?¡± Han roared.


    Allen shook his head and grinned. ¡°Don''t try to scare us by talking about your Dragon Master. We''re


    only here to take back what''s ours. Also, the ce we want to enter now is Chu Sect''s Treasure


    Pavilion, not Dragon God Hall''s Treasure Pavilion. Chu Sect had reigned for so many years. They


    had gathered plenty of resources. There''s no way Dragon God Hall will be able to use them by


    themselves. It''s nothing wrong for us to take some of these things back aspensation for the


    losses Chu Sect made us suffer. You should be a little reasonable even if you want to be a tyrant,


    shouldn''t you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! You can''t just take everything for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hear, hear! Chu Sect''s treasures were stolen from all over the world, so they belong to the world


    too. The people of Dragon God Hall have no right to keep them all for themselves!¡±


    The second those words left Allen''s mouth, the martial artists behind him voiced their agreement.


    Righteous indignation flitted across their faces.


    ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±


    Even though Han was furious, he did not know what words he could use to refute them, for they


    were right.


    Chu Sect had made many people in the world suffer.


    It was nothing peculiar for martial artists from across the globe to want to get a piece of the cake to


    compensate for their loss.


    ¡°Stop wasting your breath on them. Let''s barge in! Take back what was ours!¡± someone in the crowd


    abruptly shouted.


    The group became fired up.


    They all charged toward the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion.


    Gaius and the others tried to stop them, but they were defeated by the other martial artists.


    Right as they were about to lose the Treasure Pavilion and the treasures that had been kept there


    for over a thousand years, a thundering voice boomed from the deeper parts of the building.


    ¡°I''d like to see who has the courage to step foot into this building without my permission.¡±


    The voice came like thunder and reverberated through the space.


    A terrifying shockwave swept in all directions as if a hurricane had formed within the building.


    The shockwave struck Allen and the others who stood in the front the hardest, and everyone


    stumbled backward.


    In the next second, silence befell the scene.


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    A skinny figure ambled toward the bright entrance from the shadowy depths of the building.


    Then, the people finally saw the face of the figure.


    It was Chu Tianfan.


    Allen''s eyes widened.


    The other Supreme martial artists shuddered and froze as well.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Everyone in Dragon God Hall knelt and greeted Ye Fan respectfully when they saw him.


    Allen and the others, however, had deep frowns on their faces. They looked as though they had just


    encountered their biggest threat ever.


    Of course, they knew they would encounter resistance from Dragon God Hall before they came


    over.


    What they didn''t expect was the powerful aura that Ye Fan exuded.


    ording to the information they had on hand, Ye Fan''s battle with Chu Yuan had left him severely


    wounded.


    Regardless, they refused to back out easily since they had alreadye this far.


    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Allen stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°So,


    you''re Ye Fan, huh? I hear you''re the Unrivalled and the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall. It sure is


    impressive for a young man like you to have such great achievements. Who would''ve thought a


    hero like you would emerge in the martial arts world during my few years of solitary training? While I


    am d to see how far you havee, one must be very careful when at the pinnacle of sess. I


    have more experience than you do, so I would like to offer you a piece of advice. You''re young and


    inexperienced, and Dragon God Hall is a rtively new organization. As such, you need to focus on


    building rapport with others. You can''t always have it your way, or you''ll end up making lots of


    enemies. I believe your experience with the Chu Sect is a perfect example and has taught you a


    valuable lesson.¡±


    As it was Allen''s first time meeting Ye Fan in person, he lectured thetter like a senior would a


    junior after noticing how young thetter looked.


    Ye Fan eyed Allen from head to toe and asked coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? What gives you


    the right to lecture me?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Allen found himself at a loss for words.


    He was livid with rage and clenched his fists tightly, but there was nothing he could say in


    retaliation.


    ¡°I will only say this one more time. You have ten seconds to get out of Mount Chumen, or we can


    settle our scores right here and now.¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was as cold as ice, and he had no intention of showing Allen any mercy whatsoever.


    Naturally, Allen didn''t take too kindly to being humiliated.


    I''m a highly respected senior in the entire martial arts world, not to mention in Western Epea! How


    dare Ye Fan disrespect me like this?


    Displeased with Ye Fan''s attitude, Allen shouted angrily, ¡°Is arrogance the norm for youngsters


    these days? Why are you getting all cocky just because you managed to achieve some sess in


    life? Even the head of the Chu Sect wouldn''t dare show me such disrespect!¡±


    ¡°The fact that you guys are still alive right now is the greatest form of mercy from me,¡± Ye Fan


    replied with a sneer.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Right when the tension had reached its peak, a few people made their way through the crowd and


    stepped forward.


    Had War God been present at the scene, he would''ve recognized those people as the leading


    figures in the martial arts world.


    One of them was Aaron, the king of Remdik.


    The second one was Carlo, the prince of Erihal.


    The third one was Jared, the martial arts leader of Ferropene.


    All three of them had attended the wedding organized by the Chu Sect, so they had witnessed Ye


    Fan''s capabilities when he first showed up there.


    We even witnessed Ye Fan being forced tomit suicide at the border of the country. Who


    would''ve thought this young man, who had reached the end of the rope, would make aeback in


    a few years and singlehandedly destroy the Chu Sect?


    They even thought the news of Chu Yuan''s death was false at first.


    It wasn''t until they received confirmation from various other channels that they epted the


    shocking fact.


    Carlo stepped forward and attempted to defuse the situation by saying, ¡°Hahaha! There''s no need


    to get so worked up, Hall Master Ye! We used to go against the Chu Sect as well, so we''re


    technically on the same side here. Comrades shouldn''t be fighting over such trivial matters! This is


    about the resources, right? How about this, Treasure Pavilion will offer up twenty percent of its


    treasures to Dragon God Hall, and we''ll let the International Martial Arts League decide on the rest.


    What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°No way, Prince Carlo! There are hundreds of countries in the International Martial Arts League! To


    give Dragon God Hall twenty percent is way too much!¡± Allen protested in dissatisfaction.


    The resources were extremely limited, so Dragon God Hall receiving more of it would mean fewer


    resources for everyone else.


    ¡°Allen, I think you should stop arguing about this,¡± said Aaron.


    ¡°That''s right. We should just go with Prince Carlo''s suggestion. Dragon God Hall is new to the


    scene, so they arecking in resources. As fellow members of the martial arts world, we should


    show our generosity by letting them have more resources. Besides, it is only natural for us seniors


    to help our juniors out!¡± Jared chimed in as well.


    Although still dissatisfied with the arrangement, Allen had no choice but to go along with it.


    Carlo then turned toward Ye Fan and continued with a smile, ¡°Hall Master Ye, are you satisfied with


    getting twenty percent of the Chu Sect''s resources? If yes, please make way so the staff from the


    International Martial Arts League can process the remaining eighty percent.¡±


    Ye Fan burst outughing on the spot. ¡°Hahahahaha! You sly old foxes sure have it all mapped out,


    huh? Did you guys really think you could just walk away with eighty percent of the Chu Sect''s


    resources? Do you take Dragon God Hall for a fool? Or do you think we''re pushovers?¡±


    Carlo and the others frowned when he heard that.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Hall Master Ye? Do you think twenty percent is too little for you? Please


    keep in mind that the remaining eighty percent is to be divided between the hundreds of countries in


    the International Martial Arts League. You, on the other hand, will have twenty percent all to


    yourself. Is that not enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Ye, don''t you think you''re being a little greedy here?¡± Aaron added.


    They felt Dragon God Hall was being ungrateful and insolent.


    Ye Fan''s tone was dripping with mockery and sarcasm as he snapped back at them, ¡°Ha! What a


    joke! You guys are clearly the greedy ones here! Where were you guys when the Chu Sect attacked


    Jiangdong, huh? I didn''t see you guys anywhere when Dragon God Hall had to fend off the Chu


    Sect! Now that Chu Yuan is dead and the Chu Sect is no more, you guys think you can just pop out


    and ask for its resources? I''m surprised you guys have the audacity to call yourself seniors when


    you''re nothing but shameless and greedy cowards!¡±


    Carlo andpany went livid with rage when they heard that. Allen, too, was on the verge of


    exploding with anger.


    ¡°You insolent fool! How dare you insult your seniors in the martial arts world? Even Chu Yuan never


    dared take that tone with us! Fine, if you insist on doing this the hard way, then so be it!¡± Allen yelled


    as he drew his sword and activated his aura.


    ¡°Don''t do anything rash now, Allen,¡± Carlo said while blocking Allen''s path.


    He then shifted his gaze toward Ye Fan and continued solemnly, ¡°Ye Fan, I do not agree with what


    you just said. It''s true that Dragon God Hall has contributed a lot, but that does not mean the martial


    arts world of Western Epea hasn''t done the same, if not more. Eleven of my thirteen disciples have


    died valiantly in the battle against Chu Sect, and Allen lost almost every single member of his n.


    Smend almost lost all thirty-six of its martial arts worlds to the Chu Sect! It took abined effort


    from all the martial arts worlds to fully eliminate the Chu Sect. Dragon God Hall would not have


    emerged victorious without the support of everyone else involved. You should learn to be more


    grateful, Hall Master Ye. It was luck that allowed you to deliver the final blow to the Chu Sect.


    Therefore, you cannot take credit for the total annihtion of the Chu Sect. We and the rest of the


    martial arts worlds will not allow it!¡±

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Carlo''s tone was icy-cold and filled with rage.


    All the other martial artists standing behind him protested as well.


    ¡°Don''t push your luck, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°The Dragon God Hall didn''t take down the Chu Sect all by itself!¡±


    ¡°You only managed to take over Mount Chumen because you got lucky! That doesn''t mean you get


    to hog all the resources!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Step aside!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    The enraged yells from the martial artists echoed throughout Mount Chumen.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    They had all suffered huge losses at the hands of the Chu Sect.


    Some of them lost family members in the war, whereas others lost friends andrades.


    Anger and sadness were all that they felt in their hearts. However, with the Chu Sect gone, they had


    no means of venting their pent-up anger and sadness.


    As such, they decided to take it out on Dragon God Hall instead.


    Han and the others went pale when they saw that the situation was going out of control.


    They could clearly sense that the odds were stacked against them.


    Dragon God Hall has sustained heavy casualties from the battle. Even Supreme Grandmasters like


    Gaius and Owen have yet to recover half of their usual strength, and Young Master''s condition is


    most likely a lot worse. As Allen, Carlo, and the others had their forces either retreat or surrender


    during the Chu Sect invasion, their men were able to conserve their energy and are currently at full


    capacity. Dragon God Hall is bound to lose if we engage them in battle right now!


    After taking a moment to weigh the pros and cons of the courses of action, Han walked up to Ye


    Fan and suggested, ¡°Young Master, you can always gather more resourcester on. I think we


    should just go with their arrangement and keep twenty percent of the resources. We could always


    demand more resources after Dragon God Hall has recovered from the battle.¡±


    Gaius and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°He''s right, Dragon Master. Let''s make apromise


    for now. We can always take it all back when we get stronger!¡±


    This is probably the only viable option at the moment. Refusing this arrangement could very well


    result in Dragon God Hall being wiped out!


    The higher-ups of Dragon God Hall all tried to talk Ye Fan into epting the arrangement.


    Aaron, Carlo, and the other expert fighters were all ring coldly at Ye Fan as they waited for his


    reply.


    Although they were prepared to fight him if necessary, they had a feeling he wouldn''t dare go


    against them.


    After all, anyone could tell that Dragon God Hall was currently in no condition to fight another battle.


    Even if Ye Fan was really powerful, he couldn''t possibly have much strength left after battling Chu


    Yuan and Tang Yun.


    They were all teaming up to capitalize on Dragon God Hall''s inability to defend itself against them.


    Dragon God Hall may have reigned supreme in the past, but it is at a severe disadvantage now!


    They have no choice but to ept whatever arrangement we make!


    Right as they thought Ye Fan would submit to them, he burst outughing and said, ¡°Compromise? I


    neverpromise! I never made anypromises when faced with Chu Yuan, Tang Yun, and the


    Chu Sect! You small fries are unworthy of demanding apromise from me!¡±


    Allen and the others exploded with anger when they heard that.


    ¡°You''re pushing your luck, Chu Tianfan! Do you really want to dere war against the entire world?¡±


    Allen shouted coldly while ring daggers at Ye Fan.


    I don''t care how great people im Chu Tianfan is. He''s nothing but a junior to me, and I will not


    allow a junior to disrespect me like this! He needs to be taught a lesson on humility!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t even flinch in the face of Allen''s threats.


    ¡°Hahaha! If it''s a fight you want, then it''s a fight you shall get! You''ve heard my tales, so you should


    know that I have never feared anyone!¡±


    ¡°Very well, then! You brought this upon yourself, Chu Tianfan!¡± Allen screamed furiously.


    How dare he behave so insolently when he''s severely wounded? Does he think we''re all afraid of


    him just because he destroyed the Chu Sect? He only got lucky! Dragon God Hall would never have


    won against Chu Sect without the help of the other martial arts worlds! I don''t like the idea of


    bullying a junior, especially one who is wounded, but he brought this upon himself! Chu Tianfan has


    only himself to me for what happens next!


    With that in mind, Allen raised his sword and activated his aura.


    ¡°Frenzied de, Thunder Dragon sh!¡± he yelled at the top of his lungs while unsheathing his


    sword.


    A dragon made of lightning erupted from the sword and headed straight for Ye Fan at blinding


    speed.


    ¡°He''s taking advantage of Ye Fan''s unfavorable situation!¡±


    ¡°What a despicable person!¡±


    Han and the others went pale with shock when they saw Allen''s attack.


    Fearing for Ye Fan''s safety, Han had Gaius and Owen step in to defend him.


    It had only been a few days since the battle on Mount Yunding.


    Although Ye Fan fell unconscious due to severe injuries after the battle, he only rested for two days


    before heading straight for Mount Chumen.


    Therefore, Ye Fan barely had time to recover from his injuries.


    Given the circumstances, it was only natural for Han and the others to worry about him.


    Despite being injured as well, Gaius, Owen, and the other Dragon yers all rushed forward to


    shield Ye Fan from the iing attack.


    ¡°Hey, Gaius! I could defeat you even when you were in your prime! Right now, you''re nothing but a


    wounded old man! I admire your courage to receive my attacks, but you''re overestimating yourself


    way too much here!¡± Allen said with a sneer before he sent Gaius flying with a smack to the chest.


    Owen, too, coughed up blood on the spot after being hit by Allen''s attack.


    Just like that, Allen had taken out two Dragon yers in one go.


    Dragon God Hall was simply in no condition to fight anyone after the battle against Chu Sect.


    ¡°Watch out, Young Master!¡± Han yelled with tears of concern in his eyes as Allen''s attack


    approached Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan simply stood there with his arms behind his back and an icy-cold look in his eyes.


    A strong gust of wind started blowing behind him as a huge amount of energy gathered at the peak


    of Mount Chumen.


    The next thing they knew, Ye Fan, who was standing perfectly still, had his body overflowing with


    energy.


    His ck robe pped loudly in the wind, and his ck hair got all messy as well.


    At that very moment, Ye Fan looked just like a demon that had walked right out of the underworld.


    His eyes turned red, and his body exuded a terrifying aura that sent shivers down Allen''s spine.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Whatever feelings of disdain he had earlier were gone as fear and shock filled his heart.


    How is he still so powerful? Has he been faking his injuries? Was there a mistake in the information


    we received?


    Allen was starting to get worried.


    Although he couldn''t stand juniors showing off in front of seniors, he was no fool either.


    Upon realizing that he was at a severe disadvantage, Allen quickly turned to Carlo and the others


    for help. ¡°Carlo! Jared! What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and lend me a hand! We need to


    work together and eliminate this threat as soon as possible! You''ve seen the damage Chu Sect


    could do! Do you want the same to happen with Dragon God Hall too?¡± he yelled anxiously.


    After hesitating for a bit, Aaron, Carlo, and the others decided to participate in the fight.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself, Chu Tianfan! We all worked together to destroy Chu Sect, so we


    can''t let you hog all of their resources!¡±

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Logically speaking, Ye Fan was doing everyone in the martial arts world a favor by eliminating Chu


    Sect, so Aaron and the others should be thanking him instead.


    Unfortunately, logic did not exist in this materialistic world.


    The only thing that everyone cared about was how they could profit from others.


    As Ye Fan''s existence would prevent them from maximizing their profits, it was only natural that they


    would try to get rid of him.


    In fact, they had been wanting to get rid of him ever since he rose to the top while in his twenties.


    Chu Yuan was able to form an alliance with other martial artists in different countries to take Ye Fan


    down back then.


    However, they did not team up with him because he forced them to.


    Instead, they only agreed to ally with him because Ye Fan was too powerful.


    In order to prevent Ye Fan from reviving the martial arts world of China, they deemed it necessary to


    get rid of him.


    Aaron and the others had assumed Ye Fan was dead after that assault, only to see him make a


    comeback a few yearster.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, Ye Fan had be so much more powerful that he even managed to


    defeat Chu Yuan.


    Judging by the way things were progressing, it was highly possible that Ye Fan would be the


    next Chu Yuan.


    If that were to happen, then Dragon God Hall would surely be the next Chu Sect as well.


    The fear of those situations was what drove Aaron and the others to try and kill Ye Fan, especially


    while he was still weak from the previous battle.


    Due to the current state of Dragon God Hall, the other martial arts worlds saw it as a golden


    opportunity to kick the dog while it was down.


    As powerful as Ye Fan may be, there''s no way he can defeat us all while injured!


    With that in mind, Allen and a total of twelve Supreme fighters charged at Ye Fan.


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes was as cold as ice when he saw the powerful Qi surging toward him.


    Heh... Why does this scene look so familiar? Oh, that''s right. After losing the battle on Mount


    Chumen, I barely managed to escape with my life under the protection of Gaius and the others. I


    thought I was safe, only to have thirteen Supreme fighters jump out of hiding and surround me on


    all sides. Had Tang Yun not protected me from the thirteen assassins that night, I would''ve died on


    Mount Chumen. That would''ve saved Chu Yuan the trouble ofing over to Eastsea.


    With a wry smile on his face, Ye Fan asked, ¡°You guys were the ones in ck who attacked me on


    Mount Chumen back then, huh?¡±


    A lot had changed ever since that incident took ce three years ago.


    However, even with Chu Yuan and Chu Sect gone, the cruel hearts of the people remained


    unchanged.


    Ye Fan and those from Dragon God Hall had defended all the martial arts worlds from the Chu Sect.


    They had sacrificed so much to restore peace and harmony to the world, and yet, people still


    hunted them down for the sake of profits.


    ¡°There''s no point in asking about that now, Chu Tianfan! You''re shouldering the lives of so many


    martial artists! Just remember that this is payback for the massacre that took ce in the Adrunian


    rainforest!¡± replied one of the Supreme fighters while ring viciously at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head helplessly in response.


    ¡°To be honest, I was nning on letting bygones be bygones. If we do not let the past remain in the


    past, then it will keep haunting us forever. Since you guys insist on bringing up the past, then I shall


    have no choice but to y along. Let us settle our score once and for all.¡±


    Ye Fan knew there was no talking them out of it, so he didn''t want to say anything further.


    The next thing they knew, a strong wave of energy erupted from Ye Fan''s body as his majestic


    voice reverberated in the air.


    ¡°First Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Boom!


    All they saw was the blurry afterimage of a figure soaring into the sky.


    A few secondster, Ye Fan came zooming toward them while delivering a powerful stomp.


    It looked like the universe was stepping onto Earth with the force of a dragon emerging from its


    nest. The powerful aura was like a beam of light that prated the infinite darkness.


    As Allen was leading the charge, he was able to clearly see Ye Fan''s foot heading toward him.


    As expected of someone who wiped out Chu Sect. While it was luck that resulted in your victory,


    you are indeed more powerful than most people out there. However, your skills and strength won''t


    do you much good if you''re weakened by your severe injuries!


    With that in mind, Allen sneered as he shed at Ye Fan with his sword.


    Instead of trying to dodge the iing attack, he had chosen to receive it head-on.


    Allen was determined to prove to everyone that seniority meant superiority in the martial arts world.


    Just like that, Ye Fan''s foot shed with Allen''s sword with a loud ng.


    A split secondter, however, Allen''s confident smile was frozen in ce.


    ¡°What?¡± he eximed in shock as his sword shattered as though it were a fragile piece of ss.


    The broken pieces of the sword scattered on the ground as Ye Fan''s attack continued on,


    undiminished in power. In fact, it was almost as effortless as slicing through butter with a hot knife.


    When his foot made contact with Allen''s body, Allen could feel his ribs snapping like twigs within his


    chest.


    Some of them even shattered on the spot.


    Despite being a senior martial artist and a Supreme Grandmaster, Allen''s expertise amounted to


    nothing when faced with Ye Fan''s power.


    None of his physical defenses was able to withstand the sheer destructive power of Ye Fan''s attack.


    With all of his ribs broken, Allen''s chest caved in from the impact of Ye Fan''s kick.


    Everyone was shocked and speechless when they saw Ye Fan''s foot prate Allen''s chest as


    easily as stepping through a thinyer of ice.


    As if that wasn''t gruesome enough, the power from Invoke the Celestial Sky surged through Allen''s


    body and caused it to explode like a balloon.


    His internal organs flew everywhere while his blood sprayed in all directions.


    As it all happened within a few seconds, Allen didn''t even have time to scream in pain before he


    died.


    Ye Fan was truly the epitome of undefeatable, absolute strength.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be incredibly difficult for one to kill a Grandmaster, let alone a


    Supreme Grandmaster.


    However, that norm didn''t seem to apply Ye Fan at all.


    By killing a Supreme Grandmaster, whom everyone glorified, with one kick, Ye Fan had proven just


    how weak and fragile they were.


    Everyone fell silent from shock and disbelief.


    Ye Fan looked like a demon as he stood there in bloodstained clothes.


    The evening sun cast a reddish glow on his body, which made him look all the more terrifying.


    Bits and pieces of Allen''s internal organs were slowly falling off his shirt.


    Despite the gruesome sight, Ye Fan maintained an expressionless look on his face as he nced


    about.


    ¡°Who''s next?¡± he asked in a booming voice.


    Everyone shuddered when they felt the intense aura emanating from his body.


    The Supreme fighters, who were prepared to besiege and kill Ye Fan earlier, got so scared that they


    all stopped in their tracks.


    Aaron, Carlo, and the others quickly retracted their attacks even though they would injure


    themselves doing so.


    After all, Ye Fan had just kicked a Supreme Grandmaster into his next life.


    That meant it would only take twelve more kicks from Ye Fan to kill off the remaining twelve


    Supreme fighters.


    They simply had no way to deal with such an overwhelmingly destructive force.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    After a few seconds ofplete silence, Carlo asked with his face all pale, ¡°H-Hey, Aaron... What


    do we do now?¡±


    Those Supreme fighters, who were confidently threatening to kill Ye Fan just minutes ago, found


    themselves in a dilemma.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Having witnessed Allen get obliterated in one hit, they were afraid they would be the next to share


    his fate.


    However, it would also be extremely humiliating if word got out about Ye Fan scaring off twelve


    Supremes all by himself.


    Pride was extremely important for those in the martial arts world, especially martial arts leaders like


    Aaron and Carlo.


    They knew that running away would not only cause them to lose the fight but also the dignity of their


    country.


    Despite being the Great Emperor of Remdik, Aaron was so overwhelmed with fear that he actually


    considered retreating.


    ¡°M-Maybe we should retreat...¡± he said hesitantly as he stared at the powerful young man before


    him.


    Unfortunately, not everyone agreed with his suggestion. Some of them were a little more reckless


    than others.


    Being the prideful martial arts leader of Ferropene, Jared refused to back down.


    ¡°No way! We mustn''t retreat! We''re martial arts leaders! How will we carry ourselves in the martial


    arts world if we let Chu Tianfan scare us into retreating? Besides, he must be at his limits by now!


    That move he killed Allen with must''ve used up thest bit of his remaining strength! Trust me; he''s


    definitely in no condition to fight us! All we have to do is charge at him and attack him however we


    want. Chu Tianfan will surely go down this time!¡± he shouted confidently.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. You can go ahead and be the first to charge, then,¡± Aaron said.


    ¡°You...¡± Jared''s face twitched slightly when he heard that. ¡°F-Fine! I''ll go first!¡±


    He then clenched his teeth and turned to look at Ye Fan as he yelled, ¡°I know you''ve used up your


    last bit of strength in that attack earlier, Chu Tianfan! Otherwise, you would''ve continued and


    finished the rest of us off by now!¡±


    Jared was smart enough to try and taunt Ye Fan verbally instead of attacking right away.


    He did that in order to observe Ye Fan''s response and confirm his theory.


    While it didn''t exactly provoke a response from Ye Fan, his words did have an effect on those


    around him.


    Aaron, Carlo, and the others found themselves agreeing with his statement.


    Jared is right! Knowing Chu Tianfan, he would''ve continued the attack and killed us all. So, why did


    he stop after killing Allen? It''s unlikely that he''s being merciful, so Jared is probably right about him


    running out of strength!


    Noticing that Carlo and the others were once again preparing to attack, Ye Fan pointed his finger at


    the ground and fired an energy beam at it.


    Boom!


    As the smoke cleared and the loud rumbling ceased, the crowd saw a clear line across the ground


    in front of Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡°I will kill anyone who crosses this line. Go ahead and give it a try if you don''t believe me!¡± Ye Fan


    shouted.


    The look on Jared''s face changed when he heard that. ¡°You...¡±


    Ye Fan ignored him and shifted his gaze toward the rest of the crowd as he continued, ¡°I will only


    say this one more time. The Chu Sect now belongs to Dragon God Hall. Those of you who wish to


    enter Treasure Pavilion will have to cross this line. Whether or not you make it to the treasure alive,


    however, is a different story.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A sudden gust of wind blew past the area, lowering the temperature instantly and sending shivers


    down everyone''s spines.


    Even Jared, who was really confident earlier, found himself wavering at that point.


    Carlo gave him a nudge and said, ¡°Go on, Jared. Cross the line. We''ll be sure to back you up if you


    survive his attack!¡±


    The look on Jared''s face turned gloomy when he heard that.


    ¡°F*ck off! Why don''t you give it a shot, huh?¡±


    Honestly, the audacity of these people... Sure, everyone goes home happy if my theory turns out to


    be right. But if I was wrong, I''ll lose way more than just the treasure! My life is at stake!


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Jared decided it wasn''t worth the risk and stepped back.


    ¡°Hmph! Keep in mind that you are making yourself an enemy of the entire martial arts world across


    the globe. You''lle to regret this one day!¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Oh, really? In that case, I''d better kill you first!¡±


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes grew cold as he raised his arm and continued in an ethereal voice,


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky...¡±


    What?


    Jared was so terrified that he nearly wet himself when he heard that.


    Like a mouse that had seen a cat, he turned around and ran as quickly as his legs could carry him.


    F*ck you, Chu Tianfan! You lying b*stard! You said you''d only kill those who crossed the line! No,


    this isn''t the time to be thinking about that! He killed Allen with Invoke the Celestial Sky earlier! I''ll


    most likely join Allen in death if I get hit by it!


    Not wanting to end up dead, Jared focused all of his energy on his legs and continued running at


    full speed.


    In just the blink of an eye, he had left Mount Chumen and disappeared from sight.


    Unbeknownst to Jared, his act of fleeing triggered a domino effect and prompted most of the martial


    artists to flee as well.


    Even Aaron, Carlo, and the other prominent figures in the martial arts world instinctively retreated.


    Just like that, Ye Fan''s mere words had sessfully scared most of the martial artists off Mount


    Chumen.


    ¡°Hahaha! I was just kidding! Why are you all leaving in such a hurry?¡± Ye Fan asked with a chuckle


    as he put his arm down.


    Han, Gaius, and all the other members of Dragon God Hall burst outughing as well.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°You guys are all trash!¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised you cowards had the guts to challenge Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°They sure overestimated themselves!¡±


    Theughter from the members of Dragon God Hall echoed throughout Mount Chumen.


    Aaron and the others burned bright red in embarrassment when they realized Ye Fan tricked them.


    ¡°That b*stard!¡±


    Aaron red daggers at Ye Fan from afar.


    He was livid with rage, but there was nothing he could do about it except retreat to safety.


    With all those people gone, peace was restored to Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Haha! You were amazing, Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You scared off all those martial artists all by yourself!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you''ll be regarded as the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    ¡°And Dragon God Hall will rece Chu Sect as the most powerful force in the world!¡±


    They had assumed things would turn ugly at first, but Ye Fan had resolved the crisis with ease.


    The members of Dragon God Hall couldn''t help but admire Ye Fan''s ability to handle difficult


    situations in the most ideal way possible.


    Ye Fan simply ignored theirpliments and had Han bring him a ss of water.


    ¡°Are you okay, Young Master? You look very pale!¡±


    That was when Han realized Ye Fan''s face had turned pale as cold sweat trickled continuously


    down his forehead.


    Ye Fan kept quiet and took the ss of water over with trembling hands.


    To everyone''s horror, the clear water was stained red the moment Ye Fan took a sip of it.


    Han gasped in shock when he saw that. ¡°Dragon Master! What''s¡ª¡±


    Ye Fan then coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, turning the entire ss of water red in an instant.


    A few secondster, the ss slipped out of his hand and shattered on the ground.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    As soon as Ye Fan copsed, all the members of Dragon God Hall darted across the mountain to


    get to him.


    Ye Fan was like a deity to them. He was their everything.


    As such, they would all be devastated if something were to happen to him.


    Meanwhile, as the martial artists from various countries left Mount Chumen, members of Dragon


    God Hall assumed charge of the ce once again.


    Shortly after the departure of Aaron and gang, two youngdies walked toward the entrance leading


    to Mount Chumen.


    They were both very pretty and had porcin skin. One of them was gentle and charming like a bud


    flowering into bloom, whereas the other one was bubbly and active.


    Thetter seemed to be rather cheeky and lovable like a fairy.


    ¡°Junie, is this Mount Chumen? The ce where the greatest sect in the world is located? It looks


    magnificent! It''s like heaven on earth!¡±


    With some wildflowers in her hand, the cheeky girl was in awe as she gazed at the spectacr


    mountains standing tall before her eyes.


    The gentle girl standing next to her chuckled. ¡°This is Chu Sect. It''s indeed majestic! Legend has it


    that Chu Yunyang, the first disciple of Chu Sect, saved people from their misery and became


    immortal. Thereafter, he protected his descendants for nearly a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Junie? Are immortals for real?¡± the bubbly girl asked, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true. In fact, Ye Fan is a descendant of an immortal.¡± Junie shed a smile while nodding.


    What?


    Upon hearing that, the young girl got so worked up.


    ¡°Ye Fan is the descendant of an immortal? In other words, when the two of you get married and


    have a baby in the future, your child will be immortal too?¡±


    Upon listening to the young girl''s weird question, Junie knocked her on the head, gesturing for the


    latter to stop spouting nonsense.


    They chatted along the way and arrived at the foot of Mount Chumen before they knew it.


    ¡°Hey, prettydies! Where are you heading to?¡± asked a member of Dragon God Hall who was


    standing guard at the entrance.


    Judging from his beaming countenance and brightly lit eyes, he was evidently amazed by their


    beauty.


    ¡°We''re going up the mountain,¡± Junie stated.


    ¡°Oh? To Mount Chumen? I''m afraid you can''t because it is closed for several days, and all


    unauthorized personnel is not allowed to enter. If you don''t want anything untoward to happen to


    you, I suggest you leave now.¡±


    Almost immediately, the smile on the guard''s face disappeared, and he cast a wary look at the two


    ladies.


    Although the girls were as gorgeous as goddesses, he could not let them go up the mountain.


    Recently, Dragon God Hall had just gone through two tedious battles and was currently still


    recovering their strength. Hence, the guards on duty had to be more stringent and alert.


    Fuming, the young girl stepped forward and bellowed at the guards, ¡°We''re not just anyone. I''m Ye


    Fan''s sister, whereas this is his wife. Do you know Ye Fan? He''s your Dragon Master, the rightful


    owner of this mountain¡ªChu Tianfan!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Considering how we''re rted to Ye Fan,ing to his house is equivalent to returning to my own


    home. These guys must be blind to chase us away!


    ¡°What are you talking about? Did you say that she''s Mr. Chu''s wife?¡±


    The guards burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°This woman dreams about marrying into a prominent and rich family just because she has a pretty


    face. Unfortunately, Mr. Chu is no longer single or avable. His wife is Qiu Mucheng. She came


    from the same hometown as me. In addition, Mr. Chu and his wife have a child who''s already old


    enough to run around. Therefore, stop dreaming and just give up on that,dies. Thinking of trying


    your luck with Mr. Chu? You must be delusional. Now, get lost!¡± The guard, Jin Bao, scoffed as he


    waved his hand at them.


    If it were not for their beautiful looks, Jin Bao would have pped them across their faces for


    wanting to take advantage of Ye Fan.


    ¡°You!¡±


    His sarcastic words made the young girl''s blood boil.


    Right then, a series of footsteps echoed from the mountain.


    A balding old man approached them. He was none other than Li Er, Ye Fan''s faithfulrade who


    had fought alongside him in countless battles.


    At the same time, Gaius, one of the Five Dragon Gods of Dragon God Hall, was there with Li Er.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao, the two guards, hurried over and asked respectfully, ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Li?


    Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Gaius and I are here to wee some Dragon yers who will be arriving in a bit,¡±


    replied Li Er.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao gasped in shock when they heard that.


    Dragon yers? They must be supreme grandmasters!


    ¡°Mr. Li, rest assured that we will get ready right away to wee their arrival,¡± the two brothers on


    duty responded courteously.


    Then, they returned to their spots.


    ¡°Hey, why aren''t you girls leaving yet? Some big shots are arriving soon. If you raise a ruckus or


    cause any trouble, you''ll have to pay with your lives. Hurry up and scram!¡±


    Jin Bao went ahead to chase them away.


    Frowning, Junie ignored him while wearing a cold expression. She then lifted her head and yelled in


    the direction of the entrance, ¡°Gaius, I''m tired of waiting! Get over here right now!¡±


    Gaius was about to reach the entrance when he heard thedy''s icy voice. Immediately, he


    shuddered in response.


    I know this voice! Oh my, the VIP of Dragon God Hall is here!


    Astonished, he sprinted toward the entrance, only to be greeted by a ridiculous scene.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao were chasing thedies away. Without hesitating, Gaius ran to them and


    landed a powerful kick on both of them.


    ¡°You insolent fools! This is Junie, the Forest God. How dare you be rude to her? Even the Dragon


    Master doesn''t have the courage to do anything like that!¡±


    After reprimanding the two brothers, Gaius dashed to Junie and smiled apologetically. ¡°You''re finally


    here, Ms. Junie. Come on, follow me up.¡±


    With that, he ushered Junie to the mountain.


    ¡°Are you the only one here to pick me up?¡±


    Junie gazed behind Gaius but realized the person whom she was looking forward to seeing did not


    show up.


    Instantly, she was furious and turned to leave.


    Hmph! I traveled all the way here, and the b*stard didn''t even appear to wee me. As if that isn''t


    bad enough, his subordinates wanted to chase me away.


    The more Junie thought about it, the more annoyed she became. She grabbed Noa''s arm,


    preparing to return to India.


    Panic-stricken, Gaius said, ¡°Oh, please don''t throw a tantrum, Ms. Junie. Master is dying. You


    should go see him now!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Junie''s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned ghastly.


    Instinctively, she hastily ascended Mount Chumen.


    ¡°Junie, wait for me!¡±


    Worried sick, Noa, too, followed suit.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao slowly propped themselves up from the ground. They were utterly confused as


    they witnessed what just happened.


    So, Mr. Chu has got a new wife? Again?


    Smack!


    At that moment, Li Er walked up to them and pped the duo on the head.


    ¡°You two idiots never learn! Remember, don''t stop any pretty girls from going up the mountain


    henceforth. Who knows, it might be another one of Mr. Chu''s confidantes! All right, get back to


    work!¡±


    After scolding the brothers, Li Er went up the mountain.


    Meanwhile, at the Chu residence, Ye Fan finally woke up from aa upon receiving emergency


    treatment from Junie.


    Initially, thetter was over the moon to see him awake.


    However, her temper red shortly after.


    ¡°Hmph! What did you promise me? You said you''d stay alive, but look at you now! If I were to arrive


    a tad bitter, you''d bepletely dead!¡± Junieshed out at him.


    Ye Fan kept silent instead of retorting while he was being reproached. He even let out a light


    chuckle.


    ¡°Why are you stillughing? You''re driving me up the wall, you know that? You''re always like this!


    You never cherish your life, like a leopard that never changes it spots! If you continue behaving this


    way, well, suit yourself!¡±


    Junie was infuriated. As she spoke, her eyes reddened, and tears started rolling down her cheeks


    uncontrobly.


    Although she didn''t get to participate in the battle, she could imagine how intense and gory it was


    judging from Ye Fan''s horrible injuries.


    ¡°Okay, I won''t do that again,¡± Ye Fan assured her.


    The next moment, a sudden realization dawned upon him. ¡°Junie, where''s Han? Ask him toe


    now.¡±

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    ¡°Are you all right, Dragon Master? You really gave us a shock earlier.¡± Han sighed in relief in his


    mind when he stepped into the room and saw Ye Fan had woken up.


    ¡°I''m fine. I just need some rest. However, everyone from Dragon God Hall should leave Mount


    Chumen soon,¡± Ye Fan informed.


    What? That shocked Han.


    Confused, he inquired anxiously, ¡°Why, Dragon Master? It took you so much effort to conquer


    Mount Chumen. Why should we retreat?¡±


    Ye Fanmanded, ¡°You''ll know why in the future. For now, tell everyone to take everything they


    can and leave whatever they can''t carry behind. All of you will only have one night to pack up


    everything. Tomorrow, before sunrise, everyone will leave with me to Folo Mountain in India.¡±


    While Han didn''t expect Ye Fan to make that decision, he could see thetter had made up his


    mind.


    Thus, he had no choice but to obey.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What about members of the Chu family, Dragon Master? Do we bring them along with us?¡± he


    continued to ask.


    While the Chu family wasn''t part of Dragon God Hall, Ye Fan was the head of the family.


    Therefore, Han had no idea if they should bring the Chu family along.


    ¡°Let them choose. We''ll bring those who''re willing to follow us and ignore the rest. However,


    remember to tell them that if they stay, their lives will be in danger,¡± Ye Fan answered.


    Upon nodding, Han left to execute Ye Fan''s order.


    After Han was out of the room, Junie, who was sitting at the side, asked, ¡°What''s going on? Why


    are we in a hurry to leave?¡±


    Staring at the darkness outside the window, Ye Fan uttered, ¡°They won''t sit still and watch my


    Dragon God Hall grow powerful or allow me to be the next Chu Yuan.¡±


    His words confounded her, but she could see the mncholy in his eyes.


    ¡°What''s going on, Ye Fan? Isn''t Chu Yuan dead already? Chu Sect is gone too. Technically


    speaking, the feud''s over. Shouldn''t things have quietened down now?¡± She was worried because it


    was likely Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to protect himself from mighty warriors in his current condition.


    However, from her perspective, with Chu Sect gone, no one would have a reason to attack him.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I wish that''s true too, Junie. However, the world will keep spinning, whether we want it to or not.


    Conflicts won''t cease simply because someone or a faction crumbles.¡± His voice was filled with


    sorrow.


    Ye Fan was wholly disappointed with the world. Back then, the martial arts world from every country


    forced me to take my life. Now, they''re trying to take advantage of the situation. I feel like the whole


    world has been opposing me throughout my journey from a pathetic teenager to bing the


    Unrivalled. It''s as though the martial arts world has no ce for me. Frankly, I''m tired. I just want to


    leave, abandon everything I''ve built, and live out the rest of my life in seclusion. However, if I do


    that, what''ll happen to myrades? What about my Angie and Junie? Right now, the only idea I


    have is to retreat to some mountains in India with my followers and friends for the time being.


    While he was recuperating, something was going on in Western Epea.


    Not long after Aaron and the others returned to the country, they received news of Ye Fan''s


    debilitating condition.


    Aside from Dragon God Hall, the Chu family and the Tang family were also living on Mount


    Chumen.


    Thus, it was impossible to conceal Ye Fan''s condition.


    When Aaron and the others learned of that news, they immediately realized they had been tricked.


    That night, Carlo, as the president of the International Martial Arts Union, held an emergency


    meeting.


    Nearly every member of the union sent a representative to attend the meeting.


    As the pirs of China hadn''t recovered from their injuries yet, Mo Wuya attended the meeting


    instead.


    Back when Chu Sect was attacking China, Mo Wuya was well protected by his father. Hence, he


    only suffered minor wounds.


    ¡°Everyone, Chu Yuan is dead, and Chu Sect has been eliminated. This shall usher in a new era for


    the global martial arts world! However, Mount Chumen is currently under Dragon God Hall''s control,


    and Chu Tianfan is more powerful than everyone here. I believe all of you should know what will


    happen to the global martial arts world if we ignore the situation.¡± Carlo''s simple opening statement


    instantly turned the atmosphere in the meeting grim.


    ¡°Indeed. We can''t allow Dragon God Hall to grow more powerful. Otherwise, it''ll be the next


    Chu Sect, and Chu Tian Fan will be the next Chu Yuan! Years ago, Chu Tianfan ughtered


    many experts from many countries. If we allow him to ascend to the peak of the global martial arts


    world, I''m afraid our martial arts worlds will face an even worse situationpared to when we


    have to deal with Chu Sect.¡± Jared, Ferropene''s martial arts leader, spoke with a scowl.


    It was natural that he would have a grudge against Ye Fan after being humiliated at Mount Chumen.


    Everyone nodded upon hearing that.


    Mochizuki Kawa sighed. ¡°I''ve said it before that Chu Tianfan''s a scourge we must eliminate. None of


    you paid attention to him when he was still at the bottom. Now, he has grown so mighty that he has


    risen above all of us. Both Chu Yuan and Tang Yun lost to him. At the moment, it''s impossible to


    gauge just how powerful he has be. Don''t you think it''s toote to talk about that?¡±


    Among everyone in the meeting, he was the first toe in contact with Ye Fan.


    Back then, Ye Fan was just a nobody in the global martial arts world. At most, he''s only a little


    famous in Jiangdong, an insignificant spot on the world map.


    However, in just a few short years, it was as though Ye Fan cheated and became the strongest man


    in the world. Eventually, he toppled Chu Sect, an organization that had reigned over the world for


    more than a thousand years.


    In other words, it was toote for anyone to stop him.


    ¡°No, it''s not toote yet,¡± Jared interjected. ¡°ording to my intel, Ye Fan''s at the end of his tether


    right now. He doesn''t have any strength left to fight. As for Dragon God Hall, they suffered major


    losses during their battle against Chu Sect. This is our best time to strike. As long as we join forces,


    we''ll be able to storm Mount Chumen, eradicate Dragon God Hall, and kill Ye Fan!¡±


    A menacing look shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Jared''s right. Not long ago, we received news that Ye Tianfan recently went into aa. If we


    attack now, we''ll catch them off guard and kill everyone there!¡± someone in the crowd added.


    The crowd''s eyes glinted when they heard that.


    ¡°Is that true? If that intel is urate, this is definitely a godsent opportunity! Our martial arts worlds


    have suffered for far too long under the tyrannical thumb of Chu Sect. Now that they''re finally gone,


    we mustn''t allow another entity to take their ce! I agree to this joint operation!¡± The leader of


    Korea''s martial arts world raised his hand in agreement immediately.


    Simrly, Australia''s martial arts world nodded in agreement. ¡°Australia will be willing to lend a hand


    too!¡±


    ¡°Nardor will do the same!¡±


    Almost everyone there agreed to the idea, except for two people.


    Mo Wuya from China''s martial arts world, and King Folo from India''s martial arts world.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    ¡°You''re King of Fighters'' son, correct? I recall your father almost died at the hands of Chu Tianfan.


    You don''t seem to be enthused about this idea, even though we''re all willing to avenge your father,¡±


    someone in the crowd remarked as they frowned at Mo Wuya.


    ¡°I''m sorry, everyone. It''s not that China''s martial arts world isn''t willing to cooperate. The issue is


    that we were almost wiped out during our war against Chu Sect. We have no experts left we can


    mobilize. Thus, please forgive us for not being able to lend a hand to this operation.¡± His answer


    was logically sound.


    He might be young and inexperienced, but he could tell almost everyone had the same reason for


    wanting to eliminate Dragon God Hall and Ye Fan. It was because they were worried Dragon God


    Hall would grow too powerful in the future.


    After all, no factions would wish for a stronger faction to appear.


    Therefore, what better time to take out amon enemy than at that enemy''s weakest moment?


    While that act would benefit the martial arts worlds of other countries, that wouldn''t apply to China''s


    martial arts world because Ye Fan was Chinese.


    The more powerful he was, the stronger China''s martial arts world would grow.


    Hence, his existence was beneficial to China.


    It was why Mo Wuya was not in favor of Ye fan''s assassination.


    However, at the moment, China''s martial arts world was weak, and Mo Wuya himself wasn''t an


    influential figure. He wasn''t going to voice his opposition unless he wanted to piss off everyone in


    the room without changing the oue.


    Thest thing he wanted was to drag China''s martial arts world into the mess.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thus, he gave a devious excuse to exin why China''s martial arts world wouldn''t join the


    operation.


    With that, Aaron and the others wouldn''t be able to admonish Mo Wuya even if they wanted to.


    ¡°If that''s your answer, then China''s martial arts world can''t im a share of whatever loot we''ll find in


    Chu Sect,¡± Carlo nced at him.


    In response, Mo Wuya nodded. ¡°I understand that we won''t receive a reward we don''t deserve.¡±


    Carlo then turned to King Folo. ¡°What about you, King Folo? Will India''s martial arts world refuse to


    join this operation as well? King of India died in Chu Tianfan''s hand. Don''t you want to avenge your


    fallen Indian warrior?¡±


    Smiling, King Folo shook his head. ¡°If you''re referring to Fen Tian, he deserved to die. If I were Chu


    Tianfan, I wouldn''t forgive him for coveting my woman, too.¡±


    His answer stunned the crowd.


    Even though India and China were neighbors, they had a rather antagonistic rtionship for the


    past thousand years.


    Whenever there was an operation targeting China, India would often be in front of the front lines.


    The crowd thought it would be the same for the current operation.


    Hence, Carlo and the others didn''t expect King Folo would refuse to join the assault and even


    defended Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°Fine. Maybe Fen Tian did ask for it. However, don''t you think your country should help us protect


    world peace and deliver justice?¡± Jared questioned in a deep voice.


    During the war against Chu Sect, major martial arts worlds in many countries suffered heavy losses,


    which included the deaths of supreme grandmasters.


    The only country that wasn''t attacked by Chu Sect was India.


    In fact, the kings in Folo Pce were all unharmed.


    Hence, the sole country that still possessed its total strength was India.


    It was why Jared and the others were trying desperately to get India to join Ye Fan''s assassination.


    In response to hearing that, King Folo shook his head and smiled with a tinge of mockery. ¡°Can you


    all stop with the facade? You all know why you want to kill Chu Tianfan. To deliver justice? Really?


    I''m impressed that you all can say such a thing with a straight face. Do you know what I think? I


    think all of you are ungrateful oafs. You all should know that your survival would''ve been uncertain


    without Chu Tianfan and Dragon God Hall. Chu Tianfan helped the world defeat Chu Sect. Instead


    of appreciating his incredible act, you despicable numskulls are shamelessly scheming to take him


    down for your own gains. I understand that everyone will do despicable things to benefit their own


    countries, but please stop pretending you''re trying to maintain peace or other nonsense like that.


    Those not in the know will genuinely believe we''re trying to do the right thing. It''s like announcing to


    everyone that you''re protecting your chastity while selling your body.¡±


    He was the only one brave enough to speak the truth that no one dared to.


    ¡°Are you crazy, King Folo? What nonsense are you spouting? Don''t forget you''re at an International


    Martial Arts Union meeting! We represent peace, justice, and the world''s interest! If more than a


    hundred countries agree to kill Chu Tianfan, then it must mean what we''re doing is an act of justice!


    How dare you im that we''re acting despicably!¡±


    Many people in the crowd promptly reprimanded King Folo with righteous indignation as though he


    had just pulled their pants down.


    However, he didn''t care as he waved his hand. ¡°All of you know what you''re doing. There aren''t any


    outsiders or reporters here, so stop putting on that facade. Aren''t you all tired of doing that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Carlo gritted his teeth with fury.


    Meanwhile, Jared was so enraged that he wanted to attack King Folo.


    King Folo was right, of course, but many others in the meeting didn''t like him stating the truth out


    loud.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not going to say all that outside of this meeting. After all, everyone here is the


    leader of their country''s martial arts world, the idols and role models of numerous people. I know it''s


    not a good idea for me to expose the corruption and obscenity of the martial arts world. However, I


    must remind all of you that you shouldn''t take Chu Tianfan lightly. If he started from a nobody to a


    figure feared by all of you, it''s obvious that he''s an extremely terrifying devil. Before attempting to kill


    this devil, you all must be prepared for the worst, even if the devil in question is severely injured.¡± As


    King Folo spoke, he stood from his seat.


    Furiously, Jared questioned, ¡°What do you mean by that, King Folo? Are you saying you''re not


    going to join our operation? Aren''t you afraid of being ostracized by other martial arts worlds in the


    future?¡±


    King Folo sighed, ¡°I think it''s better to be ostracized than get killed. Out of everyone present in this


    meeting, I believe I fought against Chu Tianfan the most. Heid waste to Folo Pce and crushed


    India''s martial arts world under his feet. Feel free tough at me, but I''m terrified of Chu Tianfan


    after getting beaten by him. So, I''m not going to join the party for I prefer to stay alive.¡±


    Carlo still tried to persuade King Folo. ¡°I understand your concern, King Folo. However, there really


    is no need for you to be afraid this time. Chu Tianfan''s in aa right now. He doesn''t have the


    ability to defend himself! Our operation will most likely seed!¡±


    To his disappointment, King Folo merely shook his hand. ¡°Don''t try to change my mind. I''m truly


    scared of him. Last time, you lot said he was dead, and there was nothing to be afraid of. Yet, he


    returned to life after death and destroyed Chu Sect three yearster. This time, you lot are saying


    the same thing because he''s heavily wounded. I can''t help but wonder if he''lle back to life in


    three years'' time to take revenge. If he does, he''ll be destroying the whole world this time. That''s all


    I have to say. Take care, everyone. India won''t join the fight.¡±


    Then, King Folo left.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Right after King Folo left, Jared mocked the former with fury. ¡°I didn''t expect King Folo to be such a


    coward. Even though he''s the leader of India''s martial arts world, he''s that timid. I wonder what the


    future holds for his country. Ugh, let''s just forget about him. I doubt he''ll be useful even if he does


    join us. Without him, we''ll still be able to conquer Mount Chumen!¡±


    Then, he continued to instigate everyone to attack Mount Chumen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, the people in the meeting weren''t stupid.


    Many of them hesitated after listening to King Folo''s speech.


    It was then the martial arts leader of Beshya stood up. ¡°I think King Folo has a point. Chu Tianfan


    didn''t be who he is today due to sheer luck. What if this operation fails? What if we''re unable


    to kill Chu Tianfan? Also, what if he isn''t severely wounded right now?¡±


    Many of the smaller countries were starting to share the same concerns as Beshya''s martial arts


    leader and worried about the consequences.


    Yet, Jared merely waved his hand and said, ¡°Please rx, gentlemen. When the timees, I,


    Prince Carlo, Great Emperor Aaron, and the others will attack first. As for the rest, you may observe


    the situation before making your move. If Chu Tianfan is still unbeatable, you lot can just retreat. In


    any case, none of you need to worry about him seeking revenge. After all, this operation is


    approved by more than one hundred countries worldwide. As powerful as Chu Tianfan may be, I


    doubt he''ll actually make the entire world his enemy. Additionally, I believe this operation will


    seed! Believe me, Chu Tianfan has lost his ability to fight back!¡±


    His words eased the crowd''s worries and removed any lingering doubts from their minds.


    ¡°Okay! Let''s do it!¡± Mochizuki Kawa mmed his hand on the table.


    The others also made the decision to join the operation because they were certain Aaron and other


    powerful figures like him would be able to protect them.


    Not only that, if the operation were sessful, they would still be able to split the spoils of war they


    would find in Chu Sect.


    No matter how they looked at it, they weren''t going to suffer any losses.


    ¡°In that case, everyone, please return to your respective countries. Tomorrow morning, I and a few


    others will gather outside Mount Chumen! We''ll surround the mountain andunch an attack!


    Remember to keep this n a secret!¡± Following Carlo''s deration, all the martial arts leaders


    were ready to head home.


    Korea''s martial arts leader approached Mo Wuya and persuaded, ¡°Is China really not going to join


    the operation tomorrow, Grandmaster Mo? You''ll miss an earth-shattering event and the opportunity


    of a lifetime! I heard numerous secret martial arts techniques, such as Chu Sect Fatal Moves and


    Dragon God Body, are hidden in Chu Sect! If you can obtain these secret techniques, it''ll greatly


    benefit the development of your country''s martial arts world!¡±


    In response, Mo Wuya shook his head. ¡°Roses are nice, but they''re full of thorns. Do you really


    think Chu Tianfan is that easy to deal with?¡±


    The passing-by martial arts leaders smirked when they heard that.


    ncing at Mo Wuya with disdain, Jared admonished coldly, ¡°Your father, King of Fighters, is a


    renowned figure. I wonder why the son he raised is such a coward. Chu Tianfan''s critically injured


    right now. He''s no different from a fish lying on the chopping board, yet you''re still afraid of him? I


    feel like you''re diminishing all the respect Ye Qingtian had garnered for China''s martial arts world.¡±


    Mo Wuya grimaced as his fists tightened, but he didn''t offer any retort.


    After all, he was in the minority, so everything he said would only embarrass him.


    Thus, he left instead of facing the crowd''s mockery.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°He really is a coward!¡±


    ¡°He fled right away after being scolded by Grandmaster Jared! What a loser!¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe the next generation of China''s martial arts world is led by such a useless man.¡±


    After the crowd insulted Mo Wuya, they left.


    The next day, just as the first ray of sunlight was spotted on China''s horizon, countless nes


    began taking off from across the world.


    They were all heading straight for Mount Chumen.


    Early on, Carlo and the others were already waiting in front of Mount Chumen. When evening


    arrived, more than one thousand people from one-hundred-and-eighty-odd countries had gathered


    there.


    ¡°This is the first time since the founding of the International Martial Arts Union that we have a joint


    operation on such a massive scale! We should be proud of ourselves because we''re about to


    witness a historical moment! Everything we do today will be recorded in history books about the


    development of the martial arts world! All right, that''s all I have to say. Everyone, follow me! We


    shall storm Mount Chumen and y Ye Tianfan! It''s time for us to protect world peace!¡± Carlo


    eximed.


    The crowd exploded in an uproar.


    Suddenly, the entire mountain was filled with people shouting their intentions to deliver justice and


    y Chu Tianfan.


    All that moring crashed into the mountain like a tsunami.


    Just like that, Carlo and the others sessfully entered Mount Chumen. They didn''t encounter any


    obstacles at all. In fact, they didn''t even see a guard.


    At first, that didn''t bother them because they thought their intimidating fighting force scared the


    members of Dragon God Hall so much that thetter group hid on the mountaintop.


    However, when they reached the peak, they realized the whole ce was empty.


    ¡°Where''s everyone?¡± Mochizuki Kawa was puzzled.


    A bad feeling rose in Carlo''s and Jared''s heart.


    ¡°Let''s go check Chu Sect''s Treasure Pavilion first!¡± Carlo shouted before leading the army to his


    destination.


    To everyone''s utter disappointment, they saw that the Treasure Pavilion was almost all cleaned out.


    Only a few items were left on the shelves.


    ¡°W-What''s going on? Where''s Chu Tianfan?¡± Jared growled lividly.


    It was then a subordinate informed him that someone was in Chu residence.


    ¡°Let''s head to Chu residence!¡± eximed Carlo before all of them headed to their new destination.


    When they arrived, an old man stepped out of the residence. ¡°Why have you alle here?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting my time! Where''s Chu Tianfan? Tell him toe out and die!¡± Jared yelled.


    The old man smiled. ¡°Ah, so you''re here for the head of my family. His prediction really is spot on.


    Truth be told, he knew all of you would being, which was why he fled Mount Chumen with


    everyone a day ago.¡±


    ¡°What? You mean Chu Tianfan ran?¡± The crowd was astounded.


    They thought they could catch their enemies off guard, yet they were one step slower than Ye Fan.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡± Carlo questioned with furrowed eyebrows.


    Clearly, neither he nor the others were going to let Ye Fan live.


    After all, once Ye Fan recovered from his wounds, all of them would be in danger.


    At the very least, none of them were confident they could survive Ye Fan''s vengeance.


    ¡°Do you think he''ll tell me where he went? Even if he did, I won''t reveal that information to you lot.¡±


    The old man smirked.


    ¡°Do you want to die, old fart?¡± Enraged, Jared was eager to strike the old man down.


    However, Carlo stopped him and stared at the elderly man. ¡°Chu Tianfan may have escaped, but


    the Chu family is still here. Aren''t you afraid you''ll bring ruin to your people if you refuse to


    cooperate? The Chu family led Chu Sect for many years andmitted innumerable crimes. While


    Chu Sect may be gone now, it''s fair to say that the Chu family is still guilty of those wrongdoings.¡±

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    The old manughed and spoke calmly. ¡°Are you threatening me? You should know that those who


    fear death have already left with the head of the Chu family. Those who stayed are not afraid of


    meeting their ends. After several generations of standing strong, the Chu family''s work ended in our


    generation. We can no longer face our ancestors. We have prepared for our demise. If you wish to


    take our lives, just do it. We won''t mind.¡±


    It was as though he hade to terms with his death.


    His answer irritated Jared and the others.


    ¡°Are you senile, old man? Fine! I''ll fulfill your request! Today, we shall exterminate everyst


    member of the Chu family here!¡± Jared barked coldly.


    However, Carlo and Aaron stopped him. They were clearly worried about something.


    ¡°Why are you two stopping me?¡± Jared questioned. ¡°The Chu family and Chu Sect are


    indistinguishable from each other! It''s only logical that the Chu family has to bear the consequences


    of Chu Sect''s sins! They deserved it!¡±


    His de was thirsting for blood.


    ¡°Forget about it, Jared. I bet the only people left are the old and sick. Not only is it pointless to kill


    them, but we may also incur Chu Tianfan''s vengeance. Don''t forget that he''s still alive. If we wipe


    out everyone here, we''ll start a feud with him that''ll never end,¡± Aaron stated.


    Upon hearing that, Jared trembled. How did I almost forget about that? While Chu Tianfan always


    had an antagonistic rtionship with the Chu family, after Chu Yuan died, he became the legitimate


    head of the family. Additionally, the blood of the Chu family flows in his veins. If we eradicate the


    Chu family today, he may seek revenge someday.


    ¡°What do we do then? Does this mean our operation is for naught?¡± Jared was getting a little


    depressed. I really didn''t expect he would just sneak away before we even arrived. We lost. Not


    only did we fail to get rid of him and Dragon God Hall, but we also failed to get our hands on Chu


    Sect''s treasures. He took them all with him when he ran away.


    Carlo sighed. ¡°There''s nothing we can do. Anyway, I think we should ask everyone to scour this


    ce. I doubt Chu Tianfan had enough time to bring everything here with him.¡±


    That was the only way to prevent everyone from returning empty-handed.


    Like hungry wolves, the martial artists promptly rushed into Chu Sect and inspected every spot after


    Carlo''s announcement.


    They even toppled Chu Sect Castle and carried its gold pirs away.


    After the Treasure Pavilion was thoroughly ransacked, it was set on fire. It burned for seven days


    and seven nights.


    Despite that, martial artists weren''t happy with their loot.


    Once theybed through Chu Sect''s headquarters, they raided Chu and Tang residence, stealing


    all the jewelry and valuable collections in front of Chu and Tang family members.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, this is the only thing my father left me before he passed away. Please don''t take


    it away from me.¡± A woman in the Tang residence was sobbing as she clung onto someone''s leg,


    hoping that he would return her belonging.


    ¡°Get out of my sight! You should be d we''re sparing your lives, Chu Sect scum!¡± Then that


    person kicked her away before snatching the emerald pendant on her neck.


    Something simr was happening all across Mount Chumen.


    At first, the martial artists were only searching for any treasures Dragon God Hall left behind. After


    that, they just barged into Chu and Tang residence before taking whatever they could.


    At the moment, Tang Xian who was once the head of elders in Chu Sect was seriously ill.


    After staggering out of his room with someone''s help, he watched the martial artists seize the Chu


    family''s properties at the entrance.


    He couldn''t help butugh with mncholy as he stared at the chaotic and ruined manor of the


    Tang family.


    Then, he muttered with mockery, ¡°Even though these sanctimonious martial artists said they''re


    delivering justice, they''re acting like robbers. Is this the International Martial Arts Union that ims


    to represent the world''s interest?¡± Yes, Chu Sect ughtered many people and brought disasters


    into the world, but we have always fought our wars honorably. We won by relying on our strength.


    These martial artists, on the other hand, only know how to take advantage of the situation and


    perform despicable acts such as robbery. The world alleges that Chu Sect hasmitted many


    sins. However, the hands of every powerful people in the world are stained with the blood of others.


    Sometimes, there is no difference between good and evil. Everyone''s just fighting for their own


    benefits.


    The looting of Mount Chumensted for seven days.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seven dayster, all the martial artists left.


    All that was left of the once majestic Chu Sect''s headquarters was nothing but destion.


    Following the fall of Chu Sect, Dragon God Hall disappeared.


    The global martial arts world had entered a new age.


    The structure of the martial arts world that hadsted for a thousand years had changed.


    Hence, a new order for the martial arts world was desperately needed.


    Under those circumstances, the International Martial Arts Union decided to form the Martial Arts


    Security Council, or MASC for short. That council would be responsible for dealing with disputes


    between different countries'' martial arts worlds and anyone more powerful than a Grandmaster.


    Basically, they would maintain peace in all martial arts worlds.


    Their other goal was to keep the power bnce of all sects in the martial arts worlds in check to


    prevent a superpower like Chu Sect from reemerging.


    A total of seven major martial arts countries around the world were invited to participate in the


    council''s first meeting, which included Japan, India, China, Remdik, Erihal, Ferropene, and


    Granatano.


    All seven martial arts leaders were to gather at Karlo Pce in Remdik on the twelfth of December


    for a meeting.


    On that day, the weather was sunny and pleasant.


    The martial arts leader took different routes to Karlo Pce. Some reached there by nes, others


    traveled on their battleships.


    It was a historic day for the global martial arts world.


    After so many years, the leaders of the seven major martial arts worlds reunited again.


    Ye Qingtian from China, King Folo from India, Sword Saint from Japan, Aaron, and Carlo had been


    well-renowned Supreme fighters for a long time.


    Of course, they were all familiar with each other.


    Thus, after they exchanged pleasantries, they promptly started discussing the main topic of the


    meeting.


    ¡°Everyone, Chu Sect has fallen. The threat that looms over our countries has been eradicated.


    However, as exciting as that news is, we must learn from history. That is to say, if we wish to forge a


    lasting peace in the martial arts world, we must keep the power in ourmunity in check,


    especially when ites to sects and prominent families. I rmend that, from today onward, all


    sects with more than one hundred members will be banned. We''ll strictly limit the size and


    development of all sects to prevent the next Chu Sect from reappearing!¡± Aaron proposed.


    Carlo and the others agreed.


    However, King Folo and Ye Qingtian remained silent.


    ¡°What are you all nning to do about Dragon God Hall? Are you going to nab him when that


    organization resurfaces? Do you think he''ll agree?¡± King Folo questioned.


    Ye Qingtian shared the same concern.


    ¡°Hmph! This is the will of the people worldwide. We can''t bend the rules to fit his preference,¡± Jared


    roared.


    ¡°I suggest we announce our decision immediately after this meeting has concluded. Those who


    oppose this ruling will be branded criminals worldwide and apprehended by MASC with all avable


    means. I refuse to believe Chu Tianfan is so powerful that thebined strength of all martial arts


    worlds can''t defeat him. Besides, we can use technology aside from martial arts to take him down.


    Supreme fighters are strong, but even they should be afraid of nukes.¡± Jared and the others were


    dead set on abolishing Dragon God Hall.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    Regardless, a dictatorship superpower like that could not be left unchecked anymore.


    The inner structures of official entities like Folo Pce and War God Castle were highly regted.


    Not even someone like Ye Qingtian could dictate the external operations of War God Castle.


    However, things were different with sects like Dragon God Hall and Chu Sect.


    The leader of the sect had veto power to all matters.


    The forces were still manageable if they didn''t wield much influence.


    However, if the sects became too powerful, it would threaten the stability of the martial arts world.


    Moreover, Dragon God Hall was led by a ruthless man like Ye Fan.


    Hence, the martial arts world was worried that Ye Fan might tread in the footsteps of Chu Sect if he


    were to regain his powers.


    Hence, the main purpose of them founding Martial Arts Security Council was to deal with Ye Fan.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding on the matter, including Ye Qingtian and King Folo.


    Even though they did not wish to confront Ye Fan directly, most of the members of Martial Arts


    Security Council actually agreed to the suggestion.


    Thus, Ye Qingtian and King Folo had no choice but to follow the majority''s decision.


    ¡°I think we should be more tactful with our words. Let''s not infuriate Ye Fan. We''ll talk about our


    future ns when we meet him in person. I''m of the opinion that this matter should be dealt with


    peacefully.¡±


    Since they had to issue the announcement anyhow, Ye Qingtian thought of going for a softer


    approach by suggesting that they don''t aggravate Ye Fan and Dragon God Hall.


    King Folo nodded. ¡°This is a great suggestion, War God. We must try our best to avoid direct


    shes with Dragon God Hall. Chu Tianfan is a formidable man. If we offend him, all of us here will


    not live to see another day.¡±


    It was obvious that King Folo was reminded of the crippling fear when he was dominated by Ye Fan.


    Though Jared''s suggestion was sound, King Folo still refused to antagonize Ye Fan.


    Just like Ye Qingtian, he wanted to resolve the threat of Dragon God Hall in a peaceful manner as


    well.


    In the end, Martial Arts Security Council decided to go with King Folo and Ye Qingtian''s


    suggestions. When they were drafting the official statement, the tone and choice of words were


    considerably milder.


    After the motion to release the statement was passed, the statement was released to the whole


    world via major media channels on the very same night.


    In order to maintainsting peace in the world of martial arts and to prevent the tragedy of expulsion


    from sects from happening again, the seven council members of World''s Martial Arts Tournament


    jointly propose the immediate disbandment of any sects or groups with a supreme grandmaster and


    over a hundred members. On top of that, supreme grandmasters are strictly prohibited from holding


    any posts in any group or sect. We hope all major sects will abide by the rules in this statement for


    lasting peace, not only in the martial arts world but also for the whole of mankind. Anyone who fails


    toply with this initiative shall be deemed as openly challenging the martial arts world.


    Therefore, they shall bear all the consequences of their actions.


    As expected, the statement created an uproar across the martial arts world.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°Martial Arts Security Council is really something else!¡±


    ¡°How dare they target Dragon God Hall right after their establishment?¡±


    ¡°Now, it looks like we''re in for a show.¡±


    ¡°Judging by Chu Tianfan''s personality, I don''t think he''s going to take MASC seriously.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that arge-scale war is going to break out in the martial arts world in no time.¡±


    Discussions about the statement could be found almost everywhere, from street corners to alleys,


    and even on Martial Artist Forum.


    Though the statement did not specify any names, it was clear as day to everyone that the statement


    was directed right at Dragon God Hall.


    After all, there were only a few supreme grandmasters in the whole world, and most of them were in


    official entities.


    Supreme grandmasters like Ye Fan, who did not join the country''s official martial arts entity, but


    instead established their own martial arts sect such as the Dragon God Hall, were a rarity.


    Moreover, Dragon God Hall had over a thousand members.


    Even fools could see that Martial Arts Security Council had made the decision to tear down Dragon


    God Hall in order to prevent it from bing the next Chu Sect.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, history had repeatedly proven that the transfer of power often came at the cost of


    bloodshed.


    It was near impossible that Ye Fan would heed the directive and disband Dragon God Hall


    voluntarily.


    A terrible and violent war was looming on the horizon.


    Then again, Dragon God Hall was a hidden danger that had to be addressed, sooner orter.


    It was better to act sooner before Dragon God Hall regained its former strength.


    ¡°D*mn it! Are these b*st*rds really biting the hand that fed them?¡±


    Li Er and Chen Ao, who were at Jiangdong, also noticed the statement.


    Li Er was so enraged that he kicked over the table in front of him.


    ¡°D*mn it! If it weren''t for Mr. Chu, those ingrates would be dead! Chu Sect would have cut off their


    heads and they wouldn''t even have a say in what we do! Now that Chu Sect has fallen, not only


    have these scoundrels forgotten how much they owe Mr. Chu, but they''re even backstabbing him.


    How dare they suggest disbanding Dragon God Hall? It''s ridiculous!¡±


    Li Er was boiling with fury.


    Those top figures are nothing more than beasts in human clothing,cking in morals and basic


    human decency!


    Even animals knew how to repay kindness, but sometimes the human heart could be cold and


    ungrateful, choosing to forget the help it had once received.


    ¡°You animals! You will regret it someday!¡± Li Er chided angrily.


    Angry as he was, Li Er was actually more worried.


    The fact that Martial Arts Security Council released such a statement indicated the consensus in the


    martial arts world.


    If Ye Fan chose to go against the directive, it would mean that he was going up against the whole


    martial arts world.


    Even Li Er shuddered to think of such a possibility.


    However, his worries were rather premature.


    ¡°Mr. Chu will lead Dragon God Hall to India to recuperate. After he recovers, he will personally deal


    with the matter.¡±


    Back at Mount Chumen that day, Ye Fan had left with most of the members of Dragon God Hall.


    However, ordinary people like Li Er and Chen Ao were left behind.


    They did not practice martial arts and couldn''t be considered as martial artists either. Hence,


    International Martial Arts Union would not trouble them.


    When the martial arts world was in chaos because of the statement, a grand banquet was ongoing


    in Karlo Pce, gathering the most powerful martial arts leaders.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the threats posed by Chu Sect are in the past now. As long as we eradicate


    the ticking time bomb, Dragon God Hall, the martial arts world will usher insting peace. We will


    fully realize the peace that our predecessors fought andbored for in our generation. Let us raise


    our sses and toast to the peace of the martial arts world and the mundane world. Cheers!¡± Aaron


    announced.


    Then, he raised his ss.


    Carlo and Jared followed suit.


    A rare rxed smile appeared on Ye Qingtian and King Folo''s faces right then.


    Even though they hadn''t settled the matter with Dragon God Hall, Chu Yuan''s death and Chu Sect''s


    eradication were like two heavy stones lifted off their chests.


    As Aaron said, it was all in the past now.


    The earth would finally usher in a long period of peace and development.


    After being trampled over by Chu Sect, the world needed to rest and heal.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°To peace! Cheers!¡±


    The hall was filled with hearty waves ofughter. Everyone toasted the peace and stability that


    came at a huge price.


    But just as the festive atmosphere at the banquet reached its peak, a loud boom could be heard.


    Boom!


    The entrance of Karlo Pce was instantly shattered.


    The chilly gale, carrying the irond darkness outside, swept in.


    The darkness outside the door was thick as iron, but the light inside the pce shone brightly.


    In that space between light and shadow, between ck and darkness, a figure emerged silently. It


    looked like a demon.


    He was dressed in a long red robe, his gaze cold as ice.


    There was an endless void and darkness in his deep-set eyes.


    He stood there like a bloodhound, guarding the gates of hell with a menacing presence that sent


    shivers down the spine.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    ¡°Chu... Tianqi?¡±


    The moment they managed to take a good look at the man before them, Ye Qingtian and King Folo


    were so surprised that they nearly fell out of their seats.


    Aaron and the others turned pale with shock after seeing the visage of the visitor clearly.


    ¡°How can this be? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t Chu Tianfan get rid of you?¡±


    In their shock, King Folo and the others asked these questions aloud.


    After all, King Folo remembered that Chu Sect suffered a crushing defeat after the battle on Mount


    Yunding.


    Chu Yuan met his end while Chu Tianqi was captured as a prisoner. Ye Fan brought him back to the


    Chu family to receive his punishment.


    The enmity between Chu Tianqi and Ye Fan seemed to run so deeply that death was the only thing


    that could put an end to it.


    However, they never imagined that this god-forsaken man would once again appear before


    everyone else in such an abrupt manner.


    ¡°A-Are you human or a ghost?¡± asked King Folo, pointing at the intruder with a trembling hand.


    Ever since the battle between India and Ye Fan, King Folo noticed that his courage had waned


    drastically after experiencing the horror of Ye Fan''s power.


    He was especially timid in the face of someone from the Chu family.


    To him, the Chu family wasprised of freaks.


    From Chu Tianfan to Chu Yuan, including Chu Tianqi who stood before him, were all freaks.


    After all, who in the right mind would show up in the middle of the night looking like this and dressed


    in red?


    He looked more like a vengeful spirit than a human at that moment.


    Even if his spirit dide back from the dead to seek revenge, he should be hunting down Ye Fan


    instead. After all, Ye Fan was the one who killed him! Why is he here? We''re not the ones who have


    crossed him!


    King Folo''s thoughts began to run wild as his heart raced.


    However, Jared and the others did not seem as frightened as King Folo.


    After a brief moment of shock, Aaron, Jared, and the others quickly regained theirposure.


    Jared was the first to act, looking at the figure coldly.


    ¡°I was wondering who is it that stands before me. Turns out it''s a remnant of Chu Sect. If only you


    had remained hidden from sight, you could have easily survived. I never would''ve thought that you


    would be audacious enough to show up here. Honestly, you could''ve taken the easy way out, but I


    guess you want to do things the hard way,¡± said Jared, sneering.


    Jared paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Very well. My Martial Arts Security Council has just been


    established and is waiting for the right opportunity to dere might to the martial arts world. I am


    going to use you to celebrate the establishment of the MASC!¡±


    Jared smirked coldly. His words were dripping with contempt for Chu Tianqi.


    He had never fought against Chu Tianqi before. However, thetter was not of a high rank. How


    could he possibly be as powerful as Chu Tianfan?


    Moreover, even if Chu Tianqi was immensely powerful, he likely sustained serious injuries from the


    previous big battle.


    Therefore, when Jared confirmed that it was indeed Chu Tianqi standing before them, he chose not


    to take thetter seriously at all.


    ¡°If you were as fearsome as Chu Tianfan, I dare say that the rest of us would be more afraid. Yet,


    you are nothing more than his defeated underling. You are merely a remnant of Chu Sect! I''m not


    sure where you found the b*lls to barge into my banquet!¡±


    With a sneer, Jared tutted and continued, ¡°I guess you are courting death!¡±


    With that, Jared whipped out his weapon and made a shing motion at Chu Tianqi.


    However, a few secondster, what followed was a very loud bang.


    Bang!


    The de was shattered as Chu Tianqi mmed Jared to the ground.


    Immediately after, Chu Tianqi raised his foot and stepped on Jared''s thigh.


    The sickening crunch of bones and muscle breaking upon impact could be heard as blood seeped


    out into the ground.


    Jared then began to howl in pain like a wounded animal.


    ¡°Ow, my leg! It hurts!¡±


    As the cold wind howled outside, Jared''s shrill screams could be heard echoing through the castle


    walls.


    In an instant, pin-drop silence enveloped the castle as everyone stood there, stunned.


    ¡°H-How can this be?¡±


    Aaron was looking on in disbelief.


    Carlo, on the other hand, was visibly shaken.


    King Folo was even more horrified.


    A punch? A single punch was all it took to defeat Jared, a supreme grandmaster?


    ¡°H-How is he so powerful? I bet even Chu Tianfan isn''t as powerful as him!¡±


    Carlo started to panic.


    The scene where Allen was killed by a single move from Ye Fan on Mount Chumen reappeared


    before his eyes when he witnessed Chu Tianqi''s overwhelming strength.


    Ye Fan was indeed terrifying at that time, but that was after he unleashed the technique of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky.


    Yet, at present, a mere half-hearted attack from Chu Tianqi had rendered Jared with no strength left


    to resist.


    After all, everyone present had simr skill levels.


    In other words, no one present would be able to resist even one move from Chu Tianqi. They would


    all end up like Jared if they were to confront Chu Tianqi head-on.


    While fear inundated everyone, Chu Tianqi''s red eyes swept across all corners of the room.


    He parted his red lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    At hismand, the crowd could sense an overwhelming force sweeping out to engulf them all.


    In just an instant, they all felt enormous pressure weighing on them like a humongous mountain.


    The attendants in the hall were all crushed by the sheer weight of this force, dying on the spot after


    bleeding out from all orifices.


    Ye Qingtian and the others, on the other hand, relied on their strength as Grandmasters and


    clenched their teeth, desperately struggling to hold themselves together.


    However, the cold sweat on their foreheads was enough to show how much they were suffering.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Chu Tianqi barked out the order once more, stomping his foot on the ground.


    Right then, his order seemed to carry the weight of a powerful immortal.


    This time, Ye Qingtian and the others could no longer withstand the coercion and werepelled to


    obey.


    They gradually caved and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°You little sh*t! W-What are you trying to pull?¡± asked Carlo, enraged.


    Ye Qingtian and the others clenched their fists and gritted their teeth indignantly as well.


    They were dignitaries and leaders of various countries, but today, they were forced to kneel.


    That kind of humiliation was undoubtedly unbearable for them.


    Unfortunately, their opponent was too strong. The gulf between their powers was simply too great.


    As such, they were totally incapable of fighting back.


    It was all no thanks to their ego. They erroneously assumed that as members of the Martial Arts


    Security Council, they represented the world''s most powerful force.


    However, only then did they realize just how big the gap was between them and a true elite.


    Merely two words from Chu Tianqi carried enough force to render them breathless.


    In the face of Carlo''s outburst, Chu Tianqi raised his head to meet everyone''s gazes. ¡°I''m giving you


    all seven days to procure a hundred skilled martial artists. I wille to collect my dues in exactly


    one week. If you fail, then you''re all done for!¡±


    Chu Tianqi paused for a moment, stretched out his foot, and trampled on Jared''s right arm.


    This time, Chu Tianqi didn''t show any mercy.


    Jared''s arm gave way as if it were made of jelly,ing apart under Chu Tianqi''s foot. Everyone


    looked on, horrified at what just happened.


    Blood, sinew, and bone alike spread all over the ground like water.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The once quiet hall was once again filled with Jared''s agonizing screams.


    Then, under everyone''s terrified gazes, the figure in red turned around and disappeared into the


    vast world outside.


    The chilly gale came seeping into the hall through the broken doors and windows.


    Everyone shuddered subconsciously, probably due to the cold wind.


    It was not until long after Chu Tianqi left that the suffocating force dissipated.


    Ye Qingtian and the others were relieved, panting heavily.


    ¡°Was that... a man or a ghost?¡± asked King Folo anxiously.


    Nobody answered his question.


    The only emotion left in everyone''s hearts was sheer panic.


    ¡°Is he truly that debauched scion of the Chu family? Is he really Chu Tianqi? How is he so powerful?


    His cultivation level is likely on par with Chu Tianfan.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    What happened a few moments ago had left a lingering fear in Aaron''s heart, too.


    After Ye Qingtian calmed down, a frown marred his countenance.


    ¡°Chu Tianqi seems different, somehow. From his temperament to his strength, he was not the same


    man we encountered on Mount Yunding.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was worried.


    ¡°Now''s not the time to discuss this. What should we do about his demands? He wants a hundred


    skilled martial artists. What on earth is he nning on doing with all these people?¡± asked Aaron


    aloud, his face deathly pale.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    A hundred skilled martial artists were by no means a small number to ask for.


    After all, a country with a huge poption like China was considered impressive enough in the


    martial arts world if they could produce one skilled martial artist within a ten-year span.


    As for some smaller nations, many of them could not necessarily produce one even after a fifty-year


    span.


    The fact that Chu Tianqi asked for a hundred so flippantly meant that all the promising young talents


    from every nation were going to be imed by him.


    ¡°D*mn that Chu Tianqi. What is he trying to do? Back then, Chu Yuan also dispatched people to


    search for promising individuals from all over the world. Now that Chu Yuan is dead and Chu Sect is


    done for, why is he still searching? What is their endgame?¡±


    After Prince Carlo calmed down, he recalled Chu Sect''s past acts and grew increasingly confused.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He remembered that Chu Sect had taken away nearly ten talented martial artists from Erihal.


    After Chu Sect disbanded, Dragon God Hall sent those fighters back to their homnd.


    Otherwise, without these young talents, the future of Erihal in the martial arts world would likely be


    plunged into annihtion.


    Carlo assumed that with Chu Yuan''s demise, everything horrible coulde to an end and peace


    could return to the world.


    However, nobody anticipated Chu Tianqi to appear out of the blue.


    ¡°It''s all Chu Tianfan and Dragon God Hall''s fault. They''re all useless good-for-nothings. Why didn''t


    they finish off Chu Tianqi? How did they let him escape? If Dragon God Hall had obliterated Chu


    Tianqi back then, none of this would''ve happened!¡± hissed Jared in anger, enduring the severe pain


    with clenched teeth as he leaned against the wall, breathingboriously.


    endured the severe pain with clenched teeth, leaning against the wall withbored breaths.


    ¡°You''re right! Dragon God Hall was sloppy! If anything, Dragon God Hall should be the one to fix


    this! They''re the ones who should also give up a hundred of their skilled martial artists!¡± eximed


    Mochizuki Kawa in agreement.


    Everyone present murmured and nodded in agreement. They also thought that Ye Fan and his party


    had not done a good job by allowing Chu Tianqi to escape, leading to this incident today.


    However, as everyone was criticizing Ye Fan and Dragon God Hall, Ye Qingtian and King Folo


    stared at Jared and the others as if they were looking at a bunch of fools.


    ¡°To think that all of you are a bunch of strong centenarians. After all these years, I think your


    miserable lives have amounted to nothing!¡± yelled Ye Qingtian.


    He was finally unable to hold back his rage.


    ¡°What impertinence! Ye Qingtian, how dare you insult us?¡±


    Jared was furious.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? You''re the ones who want to me Ye Fan! What is he? Your fairy


    godmother? This is clearly your problem! Why does Ye Fan have to take responsibility for this?¡±


    retorted Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Why, you...¡± Jared was so angry that he began to tremble.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, are you trying to protect Chu Tianfan? Everyone knows that Chu Tianqi was taken


    away by Dragon God Hall! Now that Chu Tianqi is on the loose and running rampant, shouldn''t Chu


    Tianfan, the leader of Dragon God Hall, be held responsible for this?¡± yelled Jared.


    In a corner somewhere, King Folo also scoffed disdainfully.


    ¡°Fine. You''re right. Everything you say is right. If that''s the case, why don''t you seek out Chu


    Tianfan? Tell him that Chu Tianqi has to die or you will end his life if he fails toply.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jared was rendered speechless.


    Dragon God Hall had long since made itself scarce. Ye Fan''s whereabouts were unknown too.


    Therefore, even if they wanted to hold Ye Fan ountable, they could not even find the man, let


    alone ask Ye Fan to deal with Chu Tianqi.


    ¡°Haha... What''s with the silence? Go on and seek out Chu Tianfan. Go on and use him of his


    crimes. You might end up getting ripped to shreds by Chu Tianqi before you even uncover Chu


    Tianfan''s footsteps!¡± sneered King Folo scornfully.


    ¡°It''s one thing to encounter a problem and not know how to solve it. It''s another to push the me


    onto someone else! Why does everything have to be Ye Fan''s fault?¡± asked Ye Qingtian angrily.


    ¡°I''m also wondering. Chu Tianqi was defeated by Ye Fan. So what if he lives or dies? You''re a


    bunch of cowards who are so scared of Chu Sect that you went into hiding in the mountains. Do you


    think you have the right to point fingers at Ye Fan?¡± remarked Ye Qingtian sarcastically.


    ¡°What''s next? Who are you going to me when someone knocks up your wives? Why don''t you


    me that on Ye Fan too? This is absolutely preposterous, and you know it!¡±


    Throughout this outburst, Ye Qingtian''s eyes were filled with unbridled rage.


    After that tirade, everyone was rendered speechless, their faces flushed red with embarrassment.


    Even someone as stubborn and proud as Jared hung his head low.


    After all, although Ye Qingtian''s words were harsh, they made sense.


    When Chu Sect''s operation in China was in full swing, Jared, Carlo, and the others did make a run


    for the mountains in fear. They remained in seclusion within the mountains, refusing to show


    themselves.


    They did not want to join Chu Sect nor perish at Chu Yuan''s hands.


    As such, they all decided to go into hiding.


    It was only after finding out that Chu Yuan was defeated that Carlo and the others resurfaced again.


    They all thought that peace would be restored in the future. However, no one expected Chu Tianqi


    to show up.


    On top of that, just onemand from him was powerful enough to force supreme grandmasters to


    their knees.


    Given the strength he wielded, Chu Tianqi had probably attained god-realm power.


    Just as everyone was arguing, Aaron finally stood up to speak.


    ¡°Given how dire the situation is, I think we should be discussing more useful things. The most


    urgent matter is to think about countermeasures first. How are we going to deal with Chu Tianqi? Do


    we actually need to hand over a hundred talented martial artists?¡± asked Aaron, looking at


    everyone.


    ¡°Absolutely not! The future of martial arts in all these countries rests on the shoulders of the youths,


    especially the talented ones! If we just hand them over, it''ll be equivalent to suicide!¡± said Jerry,


    refusing tly.


    Carlo sighed out loud. ¡°But if we refuse, we''d have to take Chu Tianqi head-on. I think everyone


    here has experienced his capability firsthand. Even if all seven of us work together, we don''t have


    much of a chance at winning.¡±


    Carlo knitted his brows tightly.


    Jared had gonepletely quiet as well.


    Due to his rashness from earlier, he had lost a leg.


    He was worried that the next thing he would lose was his life.


    ¡°Wait a moment. What about Moon God? Mochizuki Kawa, doesn''t Japan''s Guardian Angel have


    god realm powers? We could enlist her aid to help us fight Chu Tianqi!¡±


    Just then, Jared suddenly recalled Japan''s Moon God.


    A troubled look surfaced on Mochizuki Kawa''s face. ¡°It''s possible, but I don''t even know where


    Moon God is. Ever since Moon God was captured by Chu Tianfan, she never made it back to


    Japan. We''re also searching high and low for her.¡±


    What?


    ¡°You mean to say that Moon God has yet to return to Japan? I bet Chu Tianfan must be keeping her


    captive. How outrageous!¡± said Jared in a low voice, startled by the revtion.


    Mochizuki Kawa was just as worried.


    He also thought that the disappearance of Japan''s mightiest god had to do with Ye Fan.


    That was also the reason why Mochizuki Kawa''s hatred for Ye Fan ran deep.


    After all, the man had taken their Guardian Angel away from them. It was only reasonable that they


    hated him.


    ¡°We need to think harder. Are there any other solutions?¡± asked Aaron again.


    ¡°How about this? We should copy Chu Tianfan. The best strategy is to make ourselves scarce. Chu


    Tianqi ising seven dayster to collect the fighters, right? If we can''t find enough people, then


    he''ll definitely kill all seven of us. When that happens, we''ll just stay hidden since we can''t escape. If


    Chu Tianqi can''t find us, there''s nothing he can do,¡± suggested Jared.


    When Aaron and the others heard this, they nodded in agreement as well.


    Since they had no other ideas, this was likely the only solution they had.


    In the end, everyone decided to go into hiding.


    Chu Tianqi would have no choice but to let things slide if he couldn''t find them.


    ¡°But is it really that simple?¡± Ye Qingtian''s heart was filled with doubts.


    King Folo shared his concern and thought that their predicament would not be so easily solved.


    A week went by very quickly.


    Jared and the others concealed themselves deep in the mountains. Using the satellitework,


    everyone observed what was going on at Karlo Pce.


    On that fateful day, the weather was bright and clear. The world seemed to be peaceful.


    Just when everyone thought they were safe, a piece of news broke out that night and shocked the


    whole world.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Rainbow-colored lights illuminated the night sky of a small city located a hundred kilometers away


    from Karlo Pce.


    Countless streaks of multicolored light shone like shes of lightning.


    It was as if a magnificent firework show was disyed in the sky above the city during winter.


    Countless citizens on the streets and alleys gazed up at the sky in astonishment. For a moment,


    they thought the deities had descended.


    Soon, explosions reverberated in the air.


    The next second, zing fire engulfed the entire city.


    ¡°That day, lights from the sun and moon were drowned out by darkness. Blood, bones, and corpses


    were all over the ce. Kneeling on the floor like a most devout believer, I begged for my gods''


    advent. When the divine glow illuminated the sky, I thought the gods were here to lead me to


    heaven. However, that wasn''t the case. Instead, this world was turned into a living hell...¡±


    The next day, the news anchor sorrowfully read the content of a ruined diary retrieved from the


    disaster area to the whole world.


    Everyone in the world was overwhelmed by great horror and sadness.


    The people of the mundane world remained ignorant about what happened.


    On the other hand, members of the Martial Arts Security Council were in a hurry to convene a video


    conference.


    During the meeting, Remdik''s Great Emperor, Aaron, lost hisposure and bellowed, ¡°D*mn it!


    Which b*stard came up with this terrible idea? Make ourselves scarce? Make ourselves scarce, my


    foot! You managed to escape, but what about my fellow Remdikians? Where could they hide? A city


    in Remdik was almostpletely destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people were either


    killed or injured. How do you n to repay such a sinful debt?¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, Aaron''s furious roars reverberated around everyone''s ears.


    Others might not be aware of what caused the catastrophe, but Aaron and his peers knew very well.


    That was Chu Tianqi''s punishment for them.


    Hundreds of thousands of civilian casualties in exchange for their ignoble survival was too dear a


    price to pay.


    Even the esteemed martial arts leaders who were present couldn''t afford to bear such


    consequences.


    That was a responsibility they couldn''t avoid, and their names would forever be inducted into the


    hall of shame by the people.


    That was why Aaron and the other members of the Martial Arts Security Council didn''t dare to


    dere the truth to the public.


    After all, once the truth was uncovered, and everyone became aware that the Martial Arts Security


    Council''s evasion contributed to hundreds of thousands of civilian casualties, the scathing criticisms


    and negative news would inundate Aaron and the others.


    Losing their reputations wouldn''t be the first thing they had to worry about, as they might even be


    judged by themoners.


    The others kept quiet while Aaron unleashed his wrath on them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jared, especially, lowered his head and didn''t dare to make a sound because that was his awful


    idea, after all.


    It was his suggestion that led to the urrence of the tragedy.


    However, at that time, Jared thought Chu Tianqi was merely targeting the martial arts world and


    supreme grandmasters such as themselves.


    Hence, Jared proposed for them to go into hiding, and once Chu Tianqi couldn''t locate them, he


    wouldn''t be able to cause them any harm.


    After all, an unwritten rule had always existed in the martial arts world.


    The disputes within the martial arts world should never involve the mundane world and ordinary


    people.


    However, Jared didn''t anticipate Chu Tianqi''s recklessness to know no boundaries.


    In the past, Chu Tianqi''s elder brother, Chu Tianfan, was regarded as a psychotic murderer and a


    source of disturbance that destabilized themunity by members of the International Martial Arts


    Union merely because he killed a lot of martial artists.


    Who would have expected Chu Tianqi to be more brutal than Chu Tianfan? The former even


    massacred civilians.


    ¡°He''s a devil! That guy is a devil! A vicious devil!¡± Korea''s martial arts leader uttered with a trembling


    voice.


    Only at that point did everyone realize they were facing a fiend without regard for anything or


    anyone.


    ¡°Under such circumstances, we can only ept his challenge. We''ll only drag more innocent


    civilians into this matter if we continue to avoid him. As supreme grandmasters, leaders of the


    martial arts world, and the mundane world''s protectors, we cannot disregard everyone''s safety for


    our survival,¡± Ye Qingtian said solemnly.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    As it stood, Chu Tianqi''s scheme was no different from holding everyone in the world hostage.


    Being left with no alternatives, Aaron and the others could only confront Chu Tianqi.


    However, a new problem arose.


    ¡°I''m afraid it will be difficult for the few of us to fight against Chu Tianqi.¡± Aaron sighed.


    ¡°Why don''t we hold a congress among the International Martial Arts Union to gather the martial arts


    leaders from other nations to oppose him together?¡± someone suggested.


    Aaron shook his head.


    ¡°That''s useless. You should know that our seven countries''bined martial arts strength already


    represents over eighty percent of the globe''s martial arts power. Even if the other smaller nations


    contribute, the significance will be negligible.¡±


    ¡°What if we use nuclear bombs to attack Chu Tianqi? He can''t have attained sainthood, right? I


    refuse to believe he can survive a nuclear shelling,¡± said Jared, putting forward his idea again.


    Aaron retorted angrily, ¡°You''d better shut your pie hole. Is Chu Tianqi a fool? Do you think he will


    just stand still and let you bombard him? Besides, can you locate him? Even if you sessfully


    discover his whereabouts and find out he''s in a city, are you going to bomb the whole ce and let


    the citizens there perish along with Chu Tianqi?¡±


    Aaron bombarded Jared with questions, rendering thetter speechless.


    Face flushing crimson, Jared fell silent subsequently.


    Momentary quietness lingered as none of the meeting''s attendees spoke.


    Right when everyone was at their wits'' end, Mochizuki Kawa, Japan''s Sword God, proposed,


    ¡°Formidable beings exist in the mundane world. We may not win against Chu Tianqi, but someone


    must be capable of aplishing that. I suggest we utilize our powers and connections to search


    for those hidden elites in the mundane world. With thousands of years of foundation in cultivating


    martial arts, a nation like China must have plenty of transcendent martial artists living in hiding


    among the deep mountains and dense jungles. Perhaps there are god realm masters among them.¡±


    Everyone turned to gaze at Ye Qingtian.


    He shed a cynical smile. ¡°Transcendent martial artists living in hiding? How are we supposed to


    locate them if they are what they are?¡±


    ¡°No way. Have you nevere across an exceptional martial artist in China who isn''t part of War


    God Castle after so many years?¡± Mochizuki Kawa was filled with utter disbelief and bewilderment.


    Ye Qingtian grinned. ¡°There is someone who fits your description if you put it that way. Moreover, all


    of you know him too.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Mochizuki Kawa asked.


    Aaron and Carlo grew impatient as well.


    Even Jared shifted his gaze onto Ye Qingtian anxiously.


    Ye Qingtian paused briefly before uttering, ¡°Ye Fan.¡±


    W-What?


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    Frowning, Jared snapped, ¡°Ye Qingtian, are you intentionally provoking us? Why are you


    mentioning that jerk at this critical moment?¡±


    ¡°You all asked me if I know any phenomenal martial artists outside the system who could deal with


    Chu Tianqi. Well, Ye Fan is the only person I can think of.¡± Ye Qingtian shrugged.


    Carlo and the others were stumped as they realized Ye Qingtian was undoubtedly correct.


    Ye Fan was the only person they knew who could match up against Chu Tianqi.


    ¡°Should we look for Chu Tianfan and plead with him to return and take a stand against Chu Tianqi?¡±


    someone asked tentatively.


    King Folo snorted.


    ¡°Quit joking. Do you think of Chu Tianfan as your pet dog that you can just order around? Don''t


    forget that all of you besieged Mount Chumen to try and kill him. Now you expect him to help you?


    You should consider yourselves lucky if he doesn''t ughter you when he shows up. Are you under


    the assumption that he''s a saint?¡±


    King Folo was annoyed. He couldn''t fathom how the other leaders had the audacity to make such a


    brazen proposition.


    ¡°Well, the circumstances have changed now. I think we can give that idea a try. As for the previous


    grudges, we''ll apologize to him publicly and provide him with some benefits or make him some


    promises so that he will make a concession,¡± Carlo put forth an idea.


    Snorting angrily, Jared refuted, ¡°Apologize to him? That''s impossible! Chu Tianfan is just a


    youngster. How is he qualified to deserve an apology from us, his seniors in the martial arts world?


    Moreover, he''s the one to cause Chu Tianqi to go berserk, so resolving this predicament is his


    obligation. Why should we give in to him?¡±


    Aaron sneered after hearing that. ¡°Since Grandmaster Jared is unwilling to beg for help, we shall


    observe the turns of events. Anyway, Chu Tianqi left a message at the scene saying he''ll wipe out


    Baykeep if we don''t hand over a hundred exceptional martial artists in three days.¡±


    What?


    Jared shuddered in fright as he bore his eyes into Aaron. ¡°Aaron, are you sure you''re not just saying


    that to scare me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie to you? I''ll show you a picture of the scene if you don''t believe me.¡± Aaron shared


    an image of the disaster scene on the screen.


    A few sentences were written on the floor of the ruins, and the final line read: The massacre of


    Baykeep will happen in three days.


    Overwrought and ashen-faced, Jared said with a trembling voice, ¡°G-Go and find Chu Tianfan. H-


    Hurry up and ask for his help.¡±


    Jared was Ferropene''s martial arts leader. Hence, it was only natural for him to be frightened upon


    learning the nation''s capital, Baykeep, was about to be annihted.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    The rise of a new king would always encounter countless oppositions.


    Jared was one of the well-established martial arts elites. It was not surprising for him to feel


    threatened by the emergence of Ye Fan.


    Ever since a long time ago, Jared would rather crown Chu Yuan as the strongest than allow a


    young fighter like Ye Fan to take over the world.


    Many from the older generation shared the same sentiment as Jared, which was why throughout Ye


    Fan''s journey, he had to go through so many trials and tribtions and face countless enemies and


    hostility.


    However, when faced with a life-and-death situation, Jared could no longer care less about his own


    discrimination against Ye Fan.


    Just like what Ye Qingtian had mentioned, Ye Fan was probably the only person that could go


    against Chu Tianqi in this entire world.


    When everyone was on the same page, someone in the crowd asked, ¡°But, how are we supposed


    to find Chu Tianfan? We don''t even know where he is right now.¡±


    The sudden question made all eyes turn to Ye Qingtian.


    Despite feeling embarrassed, Jared bit the bullet and voiced out what everyone was thinking. ¡°War


    God, Chu Tianfan is from China, just like you. Moreover, you have the closest rtionship with Chu


    Tianfanpared to the rest of us here. Will you take on the solemn responsibility of saving all of


    mankind? You have to find a way to find Chu Tianfan and ask for his help. Tell him that if he''s willing


    to help, the martial arts world of the whole will be willing to apologize. Also, tell him that we''d


    agree to any of his requests as long as it''s reasonable.¡±


    Jared no longer cared about his pride and dignity, not when his country was facing grave danger. All


    he wanted was for his country to ovee the current crisis.


    As for the future consequences, he would just cross the bridge when he came to it.


    To his dismay, Ye Qingtian merely scoffed icily. ¡°Hmph! So now you''re asking for my help? Why


    didn''t youe to me in the first ce and ask for my opinion when you headed to Mount Chumen


    to ambush Ye Fan? You''re the definition of using others for your own benefit and disposing of them


    once they can no longer bring you advantages! I despise those shameful and disgraceful actions of


    yours! Yet now, you have the audacity to ask me to butter up Ye Fan on behalf of the International


    Martial Arts Union? Let''s not talk about whether or not I can find him. Even if I do manage to find


    him, I do not have the courage to make such embarrassing requests!¡±


    Ye Qingtian refused immediately.


    After all, he really could not bring himself to do something so dishonorable.


    ¡°War God, calm down. What had happened in the past was all just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°This is a crucial time right now. We have to consider the big picture. I''m sure you wouldn''t want


    Yanjing of China to be attacked too, would you?¡±


    Aaron and Carlo tried persuading Ye Qingtian, too.


    ¡°I don''t care. You got yourselves into this mess, so it''s your job to get yourselves out of it. I refuse to


    clean up after your mistakes!¡± Ye Qingtian turned his face away in anger.


    He was so furious that he beganughing out of disbelief.


    Previously, he did not attend the congress of the International Martial Arts Union and had asked Mo


    Gucheng''s son to take his ce.


    One could imagine his shock when Mo Wuya reported to him what had happened when he


    returned.


    Ye Qingtian was livid back then.


    Unfortunately, he knew that his hands were tied. In the end, China was still a minority in the


    International Martial Arts Union. There was no way he could have changed their minds.


    The union had not respected China''s opinion when they chose to ambush Ye Fan.


    Yet now that they needed help from Ye Fan, the union expected China to be the spokesperson.


    It was only natural that Ye Qingtian refused to do something so shameful for the union.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Seeing how adamant Ye Qingtian was, Jared and the rest were helpless.


    However, they knew that they were in the wrong. Hence, they no longer dared to ask Ye Qingtian for


    help.


    ¡°How about this? Let''s apologize to Chu Tianfan through various media tforms. At the same time,


    we''ll ask Chu Tianfan and the people of Dragon God Hall to help us fight this battle.¡±


    At the end of a long discussion, they came up with that conclusion.


    Once the meeting was over, the Martial Arts Security Council gave Chu Tianfan a public apology,


    making use of all major social media tforms to ever existed.


    ¡°Due to the negligence of the International Martial Arts Union, numerous misunderstandings had


    been stirred up between the union and the members of Dragon God Hall which is under the


    leadership of Mr. Chu Tianfan. The International Martial Arts Union wishes to offer our sincerest


    apology to Mr. Chu Tianfan from the depths of our hearts. Mr. Chu Tianfan, please contact us


    immediately upon seeing this message. The martial arts world is currently facing an extreme threat


    that is unlike anything in the past. We hope that Mr. Chu Tianfan would let bygones be bygones and


    join forces with us as we fight this battle together. Every request proposed will be considered and


    discussed.¡±


    A well-written apology consisting of over a hundred words spread across the martial arts world of


    the entire like wildfire.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are the MASC chickening out?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t they just announce that they''re gonna disband Dragon God Hall?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Weren''t they acting so smugly only a few days ago by issuing the people of Dragon God Hall an


    ultimatum? Now they''re just gonna turn a one-eighty and ask Chu Tianfan toe out of hiding and


    help them?¡±


    Soon, the topic became the most trending search in the Martial Artist Forum.


    Some were curious about the situation while some were questioning the change of events, but most


    of them were mockers.


    The public was mocking the Martial Arts Security Council for being selfish and shameless.


    All sorts ofments filled the screens.


    Within minutes, the Martial Arts Security Council became the biggestughingstock among the


    martial artists of the whole world.


    ¡°Hahaha! From the looks of it, they''ve gotten into some trouble, and now they''re seeking Mr. Chu''s


    help! How ironic!¡±


    ¡°Serves them right!¡±


    ¡°What a bunch of despicable losers!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu is not going to help you.¡±


    ¡°Fend for yourselves!¡±


    In the meantime, Li Er was beyond ecstatic when he caught wind of the news.


    He was exhrated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Those scumbags from the MASC are finally exposed for who they are! Serves them right!


    ¡°Hahaha! Now that''s what I call karma!¡±


    The sound of Li Er''sughter could be heard all over the manor. Overjoyed, he downed multiple


    sses of beer to celebrate.


    On the other hand, the martial arts leaders of the Martial Arts Security Council were not having as


    much fun as Li Er.


    That was especially the case for Jared. Ever since he returned to his country, he could not eat or


    sleep. He paced around restlessly every day.


    In the short span of just an hour, he had given China a few phone calls, asking if there were any


    news on Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, the replies he received always disappointed him.


    The apology letter was like a rock sinking unceremoniously into the ocean. It did not seem to stir up


    any effect at all.


    Meanwhile, a majority of the members of Dragon God Hall had been taking shelter in Elysian Hall


    ever since they departed from Mount Chumen.


    Junie was in charge of the Elysian Hall in India. Her main purpose was to provide Ye Fan with a


    strong backup.


    As such, after the members of Dragon God Hall had arrived, Junie employed the power of Elysian


    Hall along with the cooperation of the Vias family¡ªNoa''s family, and sealed the surroundings within


    a one-hundred-mile radius.


    Not even a bird could fly out of the region.


    That was the reason why the International Martial Arts Union failed to find the members of Dragon


    God Hall despite all of their efforts.


    ¡°Junie, have you read the formal apology letter from the Martial Arts Security Council?¡± Noa came


    looking for Junie to discuss the matter.


    Junie frowned and said impassively, ¡°It''s probably a trick to lure Ye Fan out of hiding.¡±


    To her surprise, Noa shook her head slightly. ¡°Not necessarily. I heard that a lot of people died in


    Remdik. It looks like the work of a powerful fighter in the martial arts world. The MASC might have


    encountered a terrifying and powerful enemy. Otherwise, they wouldn''t forgo their pride and publicly


    apologize to Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but that''s not important. Even if those ungrateful jerks are really in trouble, I will not let Ye


    Fan interfere and help.¡± Junie did not care about the truth. Her only concern was Ye Fan himself.


    ¡°Yeah. Speaking of Ye Fan, has he not returned?¡± Noa asked. A hint of worry could be detected in


    her voice.


    The night after Ye Fan led the members of Dragon God Hall to India, he bid farewell to Junie, saying


    that he wanted to go elsewhere to recuperate.


    Thereafter, he left with Huangniu without another word. Since then, Junie had not seen him.


    Junie shook her head in response to Noa''s question. ¡°That b*stard has always been like this.


    There''s been no news from him ever since he left. He sure knows how to keep people worrying for


    him.¡±

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    Time trickled by just like that.


    As it got nearer to the third day, there was still no news of Ye Fan.


    Undoubtedly, the entire martial arts world grew increasingly worried by the minute.


    Jared, the martial arts leader of Ferropene, was particrly anxious.


    After all, their country would face annihtion if they did not think of a solution soon.


    Jared had trouble sleeping within those three days. He spent all his time praying for Ye Fan''s return.


    Jared had never viewed Ye Fan as a savior in the past, but at present, he was convinced that Ye


    Fan was their only hero.


    That was how human beings were. They would bestow respect upon a person only when the


    person was of some value to them.


    When Ye Fan was of no use to them, he was deemed a devil, a sinful murderer whom they could


    not wait to get rid of.


    s, in the end, they still failed to receive any news about Ye Fan. Finally, three days had passed.


    A figure appeared at the riverbank of the Seine River in Baykeep.


    He had on a blood-red robe and looked as if he were Grim Reaper, who hade from hell to im


    lives with his deadly scythe.


    ¡°Great Emperor Aaron, please save us...¡±


    ¡°You can''t let us die like this...¡±


    His plea was met with silence.


    ¡°Prince Carlo, I hope you can lend Baykeep a hand now that we are in peril. After all, we have been


    friends for years.¡±


    Once again, his plea fell on deaf ears.


    Even at the veryst moment, Jared was still on the phone, begging Aaron and the others for


    assistance.


    Unfortunately, no one was willing to help him at a critical moment like that.


    Aaron pretended that the phone signal was bad and ended the call.


    Carlo was a tad better. Regretfully, he imed he wanted to help Jared, but he did not have the


    ability to do so.


    ¡°B*stard! Bunch of b*stards!¡±


    In a fit of anger, Jared threw his phone aside.


    Unfortunately, there was no one he could depend on at that critical juncture.


    Without any other option, Jared had to bite the bullet and lead the grandmasters of his country


    toward the Seine River to face their enemy.


    Although Jared was aware that he was not Chu Tianqi''s match, he still forged ahead knowing that


    he would lose.


    Then again, he was still the martial arts leader of his country after all.


    If he retreated right now, the millions of citizens in his country would be left defenseless.


    Every human being must uphold certain principles in life.


    As for Jared, his duty was what he must uphold.


    Just as Jared was prepared to face his demise and fight against Chu Tianqi, the ground shook


    violently all of a sudden.


    Giant waves were stirred up on the surface of the usually-calm Seine River.


    Amidst the gigantic waves, a ck stone door rose gradually from the bottom of the river.


    ¡°W-What...¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jared and the rest were shocked to witness such a bizarre urrence.


    Unbeknownst to them, something even more shocking was about to take ce.


    After the door appeared, it was as if the doors to Heaven opened.


    Both the stone doors opened up following a deafening rumble.


    Countless rays of blinding light streaked across the sky.


    All Jared and the others could see were shes of bright light emitting from beneath the stone


    doors.


    It was as if a divine being had descended to the mundane world.


    In the midst of the dazzling light, the silhouette of a burly man emerged from the doors.


    He was wearing a helmet in the shape of an eagle''s head and golden armor on his body as he


    strode out with a long spear in his hand.


    His deep-set eyes were shining a golden glow, and his white, long beard fluttered in the wind.


    From afar, he resembled a deity who had just walked out of the fairy tales.


    His aura of regality permeated the entire area.


    ¡°W-What''s going on? Is he Odin, the King of Gods? The one who ranked first in the Sky Ranking


    hundreds of years ago?¡±


    The instant Jared saw the man''s face clearly, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? How can he still be alive?¡±


    Shock and fear filled Jared''s eyes.


    Back when Jared was still a child, Odin was already a supreme grandmaster and the most powerful


    person in the history of Ferropene''s martial arts world.


    However, Odin was already in his twilight years back then.


    Not long after, he disappeared without a trace.


    After all, no one could live forever no matter how powerful they once were.


    Even the number one supreme grandmaster on the Sky Ranking would eventually sumb to old


    age.


    Thousands of years had gone by, and the top ten fighters on the Sky Ranking had been updated


    countless times. Most of those ultimate fighters did not perish in fights. Instead, a majority of them


    passed away due to old age.


    Therefore, Jared felt that Odin must have also passed away like the rest of the supreme


    grandmasters.


    However, he did not expect to see someone who was supposed to be dead hundreds of years ago


    appear in front of his eyes.


    Just as Jared was in a state of shock, simr instances were happening all over the world.


    Strange stone doors were popping up simultaneously in different corners of the world, including the


    wastnds of Summerbank in Remdik, deep within Mount Yan of China, the desert of Smend,


    the burial grounds of Adrune, and many, many more.


    Furthermore, all the elite fighters from the past who were supposed to be dead ages ago walked out


    of those doors like zombies.


    Odin of Western Epea, Emir, the giant of Smend, Asura of Remdik, and the supreme


    grandmaster Mu Zihua, the fifth pir of China who had disappeared for many years were all long-


    established ancient titans.


    All of them were immortal legends of their generation.


    Fighters who had ruled the martial arts world for decades such as Ye Qingtian and Aaron were like


    children in the presence of those ancient titans.


    Once the ancient titans walked out of their respective doors, they rushed to Western Epea and


    joined Odin in the fight against Chu Tianqi.


    In the end, the ancient titans joined forces and managed to defeat Chu Tianqi, finishing him off at


    the Seine River.


    Once the news got out, it shocked the entire world.


    The entire martial arts world plunged into an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Odin is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t he be around two hundred years old by now?¡±


    Everyone was bbergasted.


    ¡°Asura is also around too?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°My grandpa grew up listening to the legend of Asura!¡±


    ¡°This is so messed up!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is happening to the world?¡±


    ¡°These ancient titans are supposed to be dead. How did they appear out of nowhere?¡±


    The Martial Artist Forum was taken by storm, and most people were shaken to the core while some


    rejoiced at the ancient titans'' reappearance.


    ¡°This is a blessing for the martial arts world! Thankfully, Odin and the others are still alive.


    Otherwise, it would have been the end of the road for us. The martial arts world of every country


    would''ve been annihted by Chu Tianqi for sure!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. In the past, the martial arts world of Western Epea was tragically wiped out by the Chu


    Sect. Right now, Grandmaster Odin has reappeared. In the future, the martial arts world of Western


    Epea will never fear anyone again. A new era hase!¡±


    Joy filled the entire forum as everyone discussed the matter in excitement.


    Although the reappearance of Odin and the others shocked everybody, it wasforting to know


    that the grandmasters of the past had made aeback.


    After all, it would be easier to keep everyone in check if there were more top fighters.


    That way,sting peace could be maintained in the martial arts world.


    Back at the castle on Mount Yan, China began to rebuild the War God Castle at the previous


    location once the crisis regarding Chu Sect was over.


    Furthermore, in order to pay tribute to Tang Hao and express their gratitude for Ye Fan, they erected


    two statues in front of the War God Castle.


    One statue was of Tang Hao, and the other was of Ye Fan.


    At present, Mount Chumen was decorated with colorful festive lights, and the ce appeared


    cheerful.


    They were celebrating the reappearance of Mu Zihua, the fifth pir of China who had disappeared


    decades ago.


    ¡°Hahaha... Zihua, it''s so good to see you again. Sword Saint and I thought that something tragic has


    happened to you.¡±


    At the peak of Mount Yan, Ye Qingtian, Xiao Chen, and the others were grinning and greeting one


    another.


    Ady dressed in purple with phoenix ornaments in her hair was standing before them.


    She showed no expression on her face and looked dignified.


    Mu Zihua walked along the red carpet that led to the peak of Mount Yan.


    There was also a young man with her.


    He was simr to Ye Fan in age and appeared very handsome-looking.


    Mu Zihua held the hand of the gorgeous man and strolled toward the castle.


    ¡°Zihua, who''s this young man?¡± asked Ye Qingtian, confused.


    He had long noticed the man walking beside Mu Zihua.


    However, Mu Zihua did not reply.


    Instead, she asked Ye Qingtian and the others coldly, ¡°Who''s in charge of the War God Castle in


    China now?¡±


    All three men were taken aback.


    Obviously, they did not expect that to be her first question the moment she returned to Mount Yan.


    ¡°Ye is the first one to make his mark among us. He''s also the most powerful and prestigious fighter


    in the martial arts world of China. Naturally, the person in charge is Ye,¡± answered Xiao Chen.


    Mu Zihua nced at Ye Qingtian before saying indifferently, ¡°Then, from today onward, get him to


    step down. From this moment on, my disciple, Chen Jiuzhou, will take over as the Hall Master of


    War God Castle! Everyone shall honor him as the lord.¡±


    Mu Zihua''s condescending voice resonated in everyone''s ears.


    Just like that, amidst the stunned looks of Ye Qingtian and the rest, Mu Zihua swiftly bestowed her


    disciple the highest position in War God Castle.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Moryana''s words frightened all the people present and even made King of Fighters smack his palm


    on the table and bellow, ¡°This is outrageous! Mu Zihua, do you know what nonsense you are talking


    about?¡±


    He thought that the reunion of long-time friends would be a happy one.


    He was not expecting Moryana to try to seize power right as she came back.


    They were oncerade-in-arms, but now, all that was left between them was the greed for power.


    That made King of Fighters furious, whereas Sword Saint and the others were disappointed.


    Moryana frowned and icily uttered, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you not think my disciple Chen Jiuzhou


    is worthy enough to be in charge of War God Castle and rule over China''s martial arts world?¡±


    ¡°Mu Zihua, mind your words! Are you going to speak to us in such a way?¡±


    King of Fighters became angrier, for Mu Zihua''s words felt as if they were trampling on his dignity.


    Sword Saint quickly cut in, ¡°Zihua, I understand how you feel. After all, everyone hopes that their


    disciples will turn out to be the best among the best. But Jiuzhou is too young. It isn''t time for him to


    take on this responsibility yet. In a few years'' time, when Ye and we are old, we''ll step away from


    the frontlines. Only then would be the time for Wuya, Jiuzhou, and the others to shine. It''s far too


    early for this right now. They need a few more years.¡±


    Furthermore, China''s martial arts world had just gone through a catastrophe. What they needed to


    do most was work together.


    Regardless of everything, Sword Saint still hoped that they would not enter a conflict because of


    something like this.


    ¡°No need¡ªnow is fine. The strongest rules. Those who are not powerful enough should step aside


    and let the more suitable ones shine. Otherwise, they''ll only be humiliating themselves,¡± Moryana


    uttered without reservation.


    Ye Qingtian froze.


    At that very moment, he felt like he was looking at a stranger instead of someone he knew.


    Mu Zihua was no longer the little girl who always ran after him and called him Tian.


    She was no longer the happy girl who was all smiles and was adored by all in War God Castle.


    Is time truly this powerful? It has changed a person so much.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak to Ye in this way? Have you forgotten who made you into who you


    are now? If not for Ye''s guidance, how could you have reached Supreme? How could you have


    officially joined War God Castle? I never thought you''d turn into someone so ungrateful and cruel


    after not seeing you for over a decade!¡±


    King of Fighters was furious, for he felt that Mu Zihua had crossed the line.


    Among the pirs of China, Mu Zihua held the lowest rank among all.


    Yet, she was speaking arrogant words and thought nothing of Ye Qingtian, let alone King of Fighters


    and Sword Saint.


    ¡°Fine. The strongest rules, right? Let me see whether or not your disciple has the capability to rule


    over the War God Castle, then!¡±


    With an angry roar, King of Fighters delivered a powerful punch at Chen Jiuzhou.


    Bam!


    The heavy blownded right on Chen Jiuzhou.


    But Chen Jiuzhou remained unmoving.


    ¡°What?¡±


    King of Fighters widened his eyes in surprise.


    In the next second, a wave of Qi came out of Chen Jiuzhou.


    King of Fighters groaned in pain as if a sledgehammer had struck him.


    Immediately after, he flew backward.


    By the time his feet touched the ground again, he was forced to take multiple steps back.


    As a matter of fact, he crashed through the War God Castle''s door beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°Gucheng, are you okay?¡±


    Both Ye Qingtian and Sword Saint were stunned by what happened, and they hastily went over to


    support him.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, game over,¡± said Chen Jiuzhou with a smile, who was still sitting.


    Feeling flustered, King of Fighters'' face turned bright red.


    He hadunched an attack on someone younger, but he was defeated instead.


    It was embarrassing for him.


    ¡°It looks like you''ve found a capable disciple, Moryana. In that case, let me find out what a fight with


    Moryana''s disciple is like too!¡± Sword Saint said as he narrowed his eyes.


    They had to take control of the situation again, or else they would be nobodies in China''s


    martial arts world.


    If that were to happen, they would have to submit to the young man.


    Right as Sword Saint was about to unsheathe his sword, Ye Qingtian stopped him.


    ¡°Forget it. Time makes it inevitable that younger people will take over the older people''s roles. It''s


    time for us old ones to take a step back. All right, Moryana. This is as you wish. I, Ye Qingtian, will


    be stepping down from my position. From now on, I shall serve your disciple Chen Jiuzhou, the Hall


    Master of War God Castle,¡± Ye Qingtian solemnly uttered.


    Both King of Fighters and Sword Saint panicked when they heard Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Ye, you can''t do this! You''re the main pir of the country, so how can you step down? Moreover,


    Chen Jiuzhou is still too young. How is he going to bear the responsibility of this country?¡± King of


    Fighters and Sword Saint cried out to convince Ye Qingtian otherwise.


    However, it seemed like Ye Qingtian had already made up his mind. No matter what King of


    Fighters and Sword Saint said, he did not go back on his words.


    Since the War God himself had decided to step down, there was nothing King of Fighters and


    Sword Saint could do but ept that Chen Jiuzhou was now the head of War God Castle.


    After leaving Mount Yan''s castle, King of Fighters and Sword Saint went to talk to Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Ye, what were you thinking? How could you simply let a young man like him be in charge of War


    God Castle? Have you lost your mind?¡± King of Fighters angrily questioned.


    Sword Saint was equally baffled by the situation.


    Nevertheless, Ye Qingtian continued to look nonchnt.


    As he stood at the top of Mount Yan, he looked at the faraway fog and trees.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Gucheng, Xiao, it''s been decades since we established War God Castle. We''ve been in our


    positions for a long time now. It''s time for the young ones to take over,¡± Ye Qingtian said with a faint


    smile as he sped his hands behind his back.


    ¡°But we''re talking about the Hall Master of War God Castle¡ªthe martial arts leader of the country!


    This is no children''s game. It''s obvious that Chen Jiuzhou is but a young brat. What responsibilities


    can he truly bear?¡± King of Fighters argued.


    ¡°Then what about Ye Fan?¡± Ye Qingtian abruptly asked. ¡°Were these not the same things you said


    when I rmended Ye Fan to join War God Castle? What happened in the end? All the warriors


    were defeated¡ªthey either died, were grievously injured, or ran away during the battle of Chu Sect.


    Even our War God Castle was crushed by Chu Sect. Ye Fan was thest line of China''s defense.


    He had created a miracle that neither you nor I managed to make. He had done something no one


    else in the world could do. Most importantly, he was a young man too. He was inexperienced, but


    what he had done was far better than what we did.¡±


    Both King of Fighters and Sword Saint''s mes of anger were mostly extinguished when they heard


    that.


    However, Sword Saint still muttered, ¡°But how many geniuses like Ye Fan could exist in this world?


    Perhaps Ye Fan is capable of bearing a responsibility like this, but I''m afraid Chen Jiuzhou isn''t as


    good as Ye Fan.¡±


    Ye Qingtian shook his head.


    ¡°You saw what happened earlier too. Even though King of Fighters is injured, his earlier punch was


    seventy percent as powerful as a punch during his peak. Yet, Chen Jiuzhou managed to withstand


    the attack ande outpletely unscathed. I''m afraid none of us would be able to pull off


    something like this. It is very likely that he''s as capable as Ye Fan.¡±


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint fell silent.


    Although they did not want to admit it, Ye Qingtian made sense.


    ¡°Sword Saint, Mo, this world belongs to the young. I think it''s time for us to hand the country over


    and let them show the world their skills. Perhaps another Chu Tianfan will emerge in China in no


    time again. Maybe this time, the new Chu Tianfan will belong to our War God Castle,¡± Ye Qingtian


    said in anticipation.


    Although Ye Fan was powerful, he did not belong to the War God Castle and could not be used by


    the War God Castle.


    On the other hand, Chen Jiuzhou was a warrior of the War God Castle through and through, and he


    could be a legitimate representative of China''s martial arts world.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    At the top of Mount Yan in China, the gs were up, and the sounds of drums reverberated in the


    area.


    The fiery red carpet wasid from the foot of the mountain to the peak.


    Hundreds of attractive event models were wearing cheongsam as they stood by the sides of the


    path, greeting the martial artists and the noble guests.


    A new life had begun on Mount Yan after Chu Sect''s onught, and it seemed as if the entire Mount


    Yan had been revitalized.


    ¡°Haha! Hello, Yang! Well, I guess we''re bound for good fortune after surviving a great catastrophe!¡±


    ¡°I agree. This is all thanks to the Unrivalled Chu Tianfan. If not for Chu Tianfan''s brilliant move in the


    nick of time, China''s martial arts world might be gone by now.¡±


    Various martial artists chatted happily on their way up Mount Yan.


    In their opinion, the worst had passed, and the war-filled martial arts world was finally getting its


    lasting peace.


    Was that not something to be happy about?


    Should they not cheer at the thought of surviving the onught from Chu Sect''s god realm masters?


    Furthermore, Moryana, one of the pirs of China, had returned to the country. Was that not


    something to be celebrated about?


    That was why the surviving martial artists in various states of China had merrily gathered on Mount


    Yan as summoned by the War God Castle.


    ¡°Say, why do you think the War God has summoned us here today for?¡±


    ¡°Why else? The return of Moryana is delightful news for China''s martial arts world. Of course, they''ll


    have to hold a banquet to wee her back. I heard that Moryana is extremely powerful now. A few


    days ago, Moryana went to Western Epea for a fight with the foreign ancient titans to kill Chu Qitian


    at Seine River. After that, the Martial Arts Security Council released the Empyrean Ranking. There''s


    only one person from China on that leaderboard, and that is Moryana, Mu Zihua.¡±


    The people continued discussing as they went up the mountain, and they were all talking about Mu


    Zihua.


    Although it had only been a few days since Mu Zihua returned, she had been the focus of people''s


    attention the entire time.


    Since she had gone to Western Epea to hunt down Chu Tianqi with Asura, Odin, and the others to


    save the citizens of Baykeep, the Martial Arts Security Council made a new leaderboard above the


    Sky Ranking named Empyrean Ranking to thank the elderly warriors for their acts of heroism.


    The ones who were on the board were unrivaled fighters who were above god realm masters.


    Furthermore, there were only five people on the board, and the only person on it who was from


    China was Mu Zihua.


    In other words, ording to the international rankings, Mu Zihua was more powerful than Ye


    Qingtian.


    Nevertheless, there were people with differing views.


    ¡°I think there''s another reason for this banquet today. China''s martial arts world is waiting to be


    revived now that War God Castle has been rebuilt. Moreover, currently, there''s also another


    organization besides War God Castle¡ªDragon God Hall. Other than the pirs of China, we have


    Chu Tianfan as well. Say, who do you think will be representing China''s martial arts world in the


    future? War God Castle, or Dragon God Hall? Who do you think will be the martial arts leader of


    China? The five pirs of China, or Chu Tianfan? This town is too small for the two of them...¡± said


    an elderly man in the crowd.


    ¡°I agree with you. I can''t seem to get a clear picture of our country''s current martial arts world.¡±


    Many nodded in agreement.


    Sure enough, the current situation in China''s martial arts world was a confusing one.


    Even those who had been through many catastrophes were having trouble figuring out what was


    going to happen next.


    Initially, after Dragon God Hall''s victorious defense of Mount Yunding led by Ye Fan, everyone in the


    martial arts world thought that Chu Tianfan would be the ruler of the martial arts world.


    Moreover, they were certain that Dragon God Hall would take over as the official representative of


    China''s martial arts world.


    However, what happened next was something no one sawing.


    First of all, the International Martial Arts Union started settling the score with Dragon God Hall in


    public. Then, the Martial Arts Security Council announced to the public that Dragon God Hall was


    an illegal organization and demanded its dissolution.


    Even though the Martial Arts Security Council was forced to relentter on, after the crisis of Chu


    Tianqi was resolved, Jared and the others retracted their previous apology statement and continued


    demanding Dragon God Hall ept the Martial Arts Security Council''s previous decision.


    It was clear that the existence of Dragon God Hall was at stake.


    It did not help that Chu Tianfan had gone off the radar recently.


    The umtion of the matters made the reputation of Chu Tianfan and Dragon God Hall far


    weaker than before.


    At the same time, War God Castle had re-established itself in China and continued using Mount


    Yan, a sacrednd for martial arts in China, as their territory.


    They also continued to join international conferences as the official representative of China''s martial


    arts world.


    Everything seemed to have returned to its original state.


    Like a shooting star, the once-brilliant Dragon God Hall was gradually disappearing from the


    people''s line of sight after shining brightly.


    ¡°Stop making random guesses. The banquet''s about to begin. We''ll soon know what the future


    developments of China''s martial arts world are and who the martial arts leader will be. Thisnd


    must not go without a leader. They''ll have to give us an answer soon, right? They''ll have to let us


    martial artists know who we''re going to serve under.¡±


    As the sun crawled to the top of the sky, the various esteemed guests and martial artists took their


    seats.


    Everyone was waiting for the start of the banquet.


    Li Er, Chen Ao, and the others were there, and of course, among the guests were Zhang Jiuling, the


    representative of Jiangbei''s martial arts world, and Lu Ziming.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I heard that you''ve followed the Unrivalled Grandmaster the longest among everyone. You


    must know where the Unrivalled Grandmaster has gone, right? Why isn''t there any news about him


    for such a long time?¡±


    Some curious people had started asking Li Er about Ye Fan before the banquet even began.


    Li Er smiled and proudly said, ¡°Mr. Chu is a respectable figure. Who am I to know where he has


    gone to? But I''m guessing that Mr. Chu must have been enlightened in certain ways after the battle,


    so he has gone to a quiet ce for solitary training. When he leaves his training, I''m sure he''ll shock


    the world again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I''ll look forward to his reappearance, then. The Unrivalled Grandmaster is from China.


    The more glorious he is, the prouder we Chinese martial artists can be,¡± the people said as they


    chuckled politely.


    Right then, a one-eyed man walked out and scoffed.


    ¡°Ha! Are you really believing in this old fool''s rubbish? If Chu Tianfan has truly gone into solitary


    training, why did he bring along all of the members of Dragon God Hall? Honestly, I think he fled.


    After all, he is a sinful man who has killed so many martial artists across the globe. Moreover, he


    tried to take Chu Sect''s treasures for himself. In the end, he enraged everyone. Are you saying that


    you''d be proud of someone like him? He''s nothing but a humiliation to the country!¡±


    Before Li Er could say anything, Zhang Jiuling, who was beside him, snapped, ¡°How dare you say


    that? Mr. Chu saved the world and protected our country! Who do you think you are to insult him?¡±


    Right as a fight was about to break out, rumbling noises sounded out.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was deafening sounds¡ªthe sounds of firecrackers going off and musical instruments being


    yed.


    As the loud music went on, the pirs of China stepped out and appeared on the stage.


    The one standing frontmost was War God Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am China''s War God, Ye Qingtian. Today, I have gathered you all here for


    no other reason but to celebrate our victorious defense of the country. The Chu Sect has been


    annihted, and China''s martial arts world remains! While we celebrate our survival, we should also


    remind ourselves of those who had passed on and those who contributed to the victory. Therefore,


    please raise your sses to a toast. The first toast is to the Unrivalled Grandmaster, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Ye Qingtian lifted his ss and turned around to face Chu Tianfan''s towering bronze statue.


    ¡°To the Unrivalled Grandmaster!¡± the people beneath the stage yelled as they lifted their sses to


    toast to Ye Fan''s statue.


    He was worthy of their respect.


    After all, if not for Ye Fan, how many who were present at the banquet would still be there?

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    ¡°The second ss of wine is a toast to China''s pir, the country''s hero, Heavenly Grandmaster,


    Tang Hao!¡±


    Ye Qingtian raised his ss again to toast the Grandmaster, Tang Hao, who had perished.


    After raising his ss twice, he raised it the final time and said, ¡°For the third ss, let''s toast to


    China''s martial arts world and the martial artists who died during this catastrophe. Without their


    sacrifices, we wouldn''t have been able to achieve peace today.¡±


    With reddened eyes, Ye Qingtian, as China''s martial arts leader, led martial artists from all provinces


    in the country to offer their toasts and downed three sses of wine, one after another.


    Li Er, Lu Ziming, and the others were also sincerely offering their toasts to the sacrificedrades.


    Although we might not have known each other prior to this or had held grudges against each other,


    we should forget all the grievances and hatred between us. Now, we''re united as China''s citizens.


    ¡°The dead have passed on, but lives go on. The ones alive should live well and contribute to


    China''s martial arts world. Before that, I would like to tell everyone a piece of good news. The good


    news is that one of our six pirs of China, Moryana, Mu Zihua, has returned to Mount Yan. For


    China''s martial arts world, this is definitely something worth celebrating. In fact, today''s banquet is


    held for Moryana. Wee back, Moryana! Here, everyone. Let''s have another toast to celebrate


    Moryana''s return.¡± Ye Qingtian was wearing a solemn expression when he mourned the deaths of


    Tang Hao and the others. A smile then appeared on his face when he weed an old friend


    home.


    The crowd under the stage also toasted Moryana.


    Sword Saint then asked Moryana to say a few words, but Moryana was having none of it.


    ¡°Let''s not waste time. We should get on with the serious matters,¡± she answered.


    The smiles on Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and the others'' faces froze when they heard Moryana''s


    cold tone.


    Seeing how eager Moryana was to get on with things, Ye Qingtian decided to carry on.


    Ye Qingtian turned toward the crowd to look at them with his cloudy eyes and said, ¡°Everyone, apart


    from Moryana''s return, there''s another important matter I need to announce during the banquet


    today. Chu Sect is gone, and the world is at peace. At the same time, a new structure is forming in


    the martial arts world. After all, it''s only natural to have the younger generation taking over the older


    generation''s roles. After going through this unfortunate catastrophe, Sword Saint, King of Fighters,


    the others, and I finally realized how old we are. It''s time for us to retire because the future belongs


    to the younger generation. Therefore, King of Fighters, Sword Saint, Moryana, the others, and I had


    a discussion, and we unanimously decided to appoint someone to be the new Hall Master of War


    God Castle. This person will be the new leader of China''s martial arts world!¡±


    Each word he uttered resounded in all directions like thunder.


    Although the crowd was slightly surprised to hear those words, they thought what he said made


    sense.


    ¡°It seems like War God is going to step down from his position.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. From today onward, are the people in China going to submit to the Unrivalled


    Grandmaster?¡±


    Most of the people in the crowd had the same thought.


    Meanwhile, Li Er and Chen Ao were ted and proud. Mr. Chu has been working so hard for so


    many years. He had gone through countless life-and-death situations. Now, it''s all paying off.


    Being the person who destroyed Chu Sect, Ye Fan had since be famous.


    As a matter of fact, Li Er and the rest even thought Ye Fan was then the strongest in the world.


    Hence, it was only right to appoint him as the new martial arts leader of China.


    ¡°Haha! Chen Ao, it seems like Jiangdong is going to be the heart of the martial arts world in China,¡±


    Li Er uttered proudly.


    Jiangdong was Ye Fan''s hometown. It was only safe to assume that he was going to stay there


    permanently from then onward.


    Wherever the martial arts leader is, that ce is usually the heart of the martial arts world. Li Er,


    Chen Ao, and the people from Jiangdong were already looking forward to the development


    Jiangdong would have in the future.


    However, right when everyone was waiting for Ye Qingtian to announce Chu Tianfan''s name, a


    skinny figure suddenly appeared from War God Castle.


    Ye Qingtian pointed at the figure and announced, ¡°The next Hall Master of War God Castle is


    Moryana''s finest disciple, Chen Jiuzhou! My fellow friends in the martial arts world, let''s support Hall


    Master Chen from now on and strengthen the martial arts world in China!¡±


    As soon as Ye Qingtian finished talking, Chen Jiuzhou walked forward.


    He stood on the very top of Mount Yan and looked down at the martial artists of China.


    A chilly breeze blew through Mount Yan, causing his shirt to rustle.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He was standing with his hands behind his back, and his eyes were filled with arrogance. At the


    same time, his handsome face gave off an aura of confidence and superiority.


    Yet, no one in the crowd knew who he was.


    Needless to say, Li Er, Lu Ziming, and the rest were utterly shocked.


    ¡°What? Chen Jiuzhou? Who the heck is he? With Mr. Chu around, who else is more worthy of


    leading the martial arts world?¡±


    ¡°No! We object! The martial arts world of Jiangdong objects!¡±


    ¡°The martial arts world of Jiangbei isn''t having it either!¡±


    ¡°In the whole of China, only Chu Tianfan, the Unrivalled Supreme, is worthy of bing War God!¡±


    After a short moment of silence, the crowd started voicing their displeasure.


    The doubt in their voices quickly overshadowed Chen Jiuzhou.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou merely kept mum and smiled faintly before turning around and smacking


    the bronze statue of Chu Tianfan behind him.


    Boom!


    Following a deafening explosion, the hundred-meter-tall bronze statue cracked and shattered into a


    pile of dust.


    ¡°What...¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Everyone, including Ye Qingtian and King of Fighters, widened their eyes in shock.


    None of them had expected Chen Jiuzhou to destroy Chu Tianfan''s bronze statue the moment he


    was introduced.


    Chen Jiuzhou then ignored the stunned crowd and stepped on the wreckage of Chu Tianfan''s


    bronze statue. ¡°From now on, I rule China''s martial arts world. Whoever dares to defy me will end


    up like this bronze statue!¡±


    His fearsome deration boomed across the area and caused the crowd to tremble.


    Nheless, with gritted teeth, Li Er still stepped forward. ¡°B*stard! How dare you destroy Mr. Chu''s


    bronze statue? You insolent fool! Mr. Chu saved the world! You''re nothing! How dare you disrespect


    Mr. Chu? Who are you to rule China?¡±


    Li Er was livid. He had always thought no one but Ye Fan was worthy of leading China, especially


    after the tragedy involving Chu Sect. Who would''ve thought someone like Chen Jiuzhou would


    show up out of nowhere? Besides, how dare he disrespect Mr. Chu, the man who had contributed


    massively to the country, and destroy his bronze statue?


    All of a sudden, a one-eyed man rose to his feet and argued, ¡°What are you bbering on about, Li


    Er? You''re old and worthless. Heck, you''re not even a martial artist! Who are you to voice out?


    Besides, Chu Tianfan isn''t even from War God Castle. When he went up against Chu Sect, he was


    merely helping the country and its people. Furthermore, he killed so many of our own people. For a


    person who hasmitted such an unforgivable sin, he''s not worthy of being worshipped by the


    people and standing on top of Mount Yan!¡±


    At the same time, the one-eyed man was insulting Ye Fan.


    After saying that, the one-eyed man paid homage to Chen Jiuzhou by uttering sincerely, ¡°I''m Zhao


    Zhenlu, and I believe in War God''s decision. I shall worship you!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou nced at Zhao Zhenlu and replied, ¡°Zhao Zhenlu? All right. You''ll serve me from


    now on.¡±


    With that, Chen Jiuzhou shifted his gaze toward Li Er. ¡°When you said Mr. Chu, were you referring


    to Chu Tianfan? I''ve never met him, but I''m guessing he''s a highly respected man in China.


    However, that''s all in the past now because I''m here. After all, the weak must always submit to the


    strong. From today onward, an era that belongs to me begins! My voice is the only voice that


    matters in China. Whoever disrespects me shall die!¡±

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Bam!


    With that, Chen Jiuzhou''s gaze suddenly turned frosty, and he sent out a powerful p toward Li Er.


    That p carried a wave of concentrated energy, an infinite destructive force.


    He said it before. Whoever dared to defy him would die.


    Since Zhao Zhenlu had shown him respect, Chen Jiuzhou immediately took Zhao Zhenlu under his


    wing.


    Li Er, on the other hand, had disrespected Chen Jiuzhou, so Li Er had to die.


    ¡°What?¡± The crowd was bbergasted by Chen Jiuzhou''s actions.


    Li Er was panicking, and Ye Qingtian and the others were frightened.


    Evidently, no one had expected Chen Jiuzhou to be so ruthless. Is he really going to kill someone


    during his own inauguration event?


    ¡°Watch out, Li Er!¡± Chen Ao shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Run!¡± Lu Ziming and the others yelled in fear.


    Nevertheless, Li Er was nothing but a regr human being. There was no way he could escape a


    blow from someone as strong as Chen Jiuzhou.


    Right when everyone thought Li Er was going to get murdered by Chen Jiuzhou, they heard Ye


    Qingtian grunting in a deep voice.


    A strike of Heavenly Palm was unleashed at the speed of light.


    Boom!


    Ye Qingtian blocked Chen Jiuzhou''s attack.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The moment their moves collided, the terrifying wave of Qi instantly sent Li Er flying out.


    Just like that, Li Er, weighing more than a hundred pounds, flew tens of meters away and fell heavily


    to the ground. Upon impact, he spewed blood all over the ground.


    Seeing the Qi generated by the colliding moves being so powerful, the others knew right away that


    Li Er would''ve been killed on the spot if he were to get struck by Chen Jiuzhou''s attack.


    ¡°Are you all right, Li Er?¡± Chen Ao hurried over to Li Er to check on him.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtian suffered from the force of Chen Jiuzhou''s move and stumbled ten steps


    backward.


    On the other hand, Chen Jiuzhou merely moved a step backward.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Jiuzhou quirked his brows. Why does it seem like Ye Qingtian is a lot stronger than the


    other Supremes in China? The move that he had just pulled off emitted a wave of energy far more


    intense than someone his current level could ever produce.


    ¡°What palm technique is that?¡± Chen Jiuzhou asked Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°You don''t need to know anything about that. I have a question for you. Why did you try to kill


    someone? We''re all from China. Why must you resort to murder?¡± Ye Qingtian questioned


    unhappily.


    Truth be told, Ye Qingtian was sweating bullets when he saw Chen Jiuzhou attacking Li Er. After all,


    Li Er wasn''t someone of an ordinary status. He isn''t merely a rich man but also Ye Fan''s famous


    subordinate. If Chen Jiuzhou were to kill Li Er, a sh with Ye Fan would be inevitable. I don''t wish


    to see fellowpatriots killing each other.


    Chen Jiuzhou suddenly let out a chuckle and answered, ¡°Am I not already the martial arts leader of


    China? Do I need to ask for your permission before I kill someone? War God, since you''ve already


    stepped down, please know your ce after this.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou''s t tone wasced with arrogance and disdain.


    ¡°Chen Jiuzhou, you''re out of line!¡± King of Fighters was seeing red.


    At the same time, Ye Qingtian was clenching his fists, and his expression had turned grim.


    However, he had to suppress his anger for the greater good.


    ¡°Forget about it, King of Fighters. He''s right. He''s now the martial arts leader of China. We shouldn''t


    disrespect him,¡± Ye Qingtian urged. Martial artists from all over China are here. For the sake of War


    God Castle''s reputation, we can''t afford an internal feud.


    Ye Qingtian''s backing down definitely boosted Chen Jiuzhou''s ego.


    While standing with his hands behind his back, Chen Jiuzhou nced at Li Er, who was heavily


    injured, before shing a haughty smile. ¡°You insulted me just now, so I should have you dead. For


    War God''s sake, I''m willing to spare your life. However, I''ll kill you if you dare tomit the same


    mistake. The rest of you, take it as a warning.¡±


    Boom!


    His fearsome deration boomed across the area.


    His aura of regality caused a gust of strong wind to blow across Mount Yan.


    In the face of such a powerful aura, not even a person from all the provinces dared to speak up.


    Although Chen Ao, Lu Ziming, and the others were utterly displeased, they had gone silent as well.


    Only then did everyone realize the banquet was merely an event to introduce Chen Jiuzhou as the


    martial arts leader of China.


    In the end, the banquet ended with the crowd showing their respect to Chen Jiuzhou.


    While the martial artists from all the provinces were leaving, Li Er, who was heavily injured, was


    apanied by Chen Ao and the other martial artists from Jiangdong as they prepared to leave


    Mount Yan.


    ¡°Mr. Li, Mr. Chen, please hold on. War God would like to meet you guys.¡± Suddenly, a staff from War


    God Castle caught up to them and asked them to stay.


    However, Chen Ao and the others ignored the staff and walked straight toward the car to return to


    Jiangdong.


    ¡°Mr. Chen?¡± The staff from War God Castle chased after them to stop them from leaving.


    Right then, Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and the others showed up personally in front of Li Er and the


    rest.


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you okay? War God Castle has a few herbs that mighte in handy to treat your


    injuries,¡± Ye Qingtian uttered in concern.


    Despite being as pale as a sheet, Li Er wasted no time rejecting him.


    ¡°Please let us help you, Mr. Li. We''re all Ye Fan''s friends, so we should help each other.¡± Sword


    Saint shed a smile.


    Li Er leaned on the seat inside the car weakly and cast Ye Qingtian and the others a cold nce.


    After that, he grinned self-deprecatingly. ¡°The battle on Mount Yunding happened less than a month


    ago. While Mr. Chu is still yet to fully recover, you guys are already introducing someone new to go


    up against Mr. Chu. You guys are being ungrateful to Mr. Chu. Perhaps I shouldn''t have held high


    hopes for War God Castle.¡±


    Great sorrow was written on Li Er''s face. Despite not being a part of War God Castle, I still came to


    show my support. I thought the six pirs of China from War God Castle would be utterly impressed


    by Mr. Chu after the battle on Mount Yunding instead of disrespecting him. After all, Mr. Chu saved


    China''s martial arts world. He''s a national hero, so they should at least show their gratitude. Now, it


    seems like I''ve overestimated the moral capacity of War God Castle. Not only did they destroy Mr.


    Chu''s bronze statue, but they also appointed someone around Mr. Chu''s age as the Hall Master of


    War God Castle. Clearly, they''re keeping Mr. Chu in check and opposing him.


    ¡°I think you must be mistaken, Mr. Li. We didn''t appoint Chen Jiuzhou to oppose Ye Fan and Dragon


    God Hall. We merely want to develop China''s martial arts world¡ª¡± Ye Qingtian wanted to exin


    further, but Li Er and the rest weren''t interested in hearing him out.


    ¡°Do whatever you guys want. Besides, you guys are free to appoint whoever you want as Hall


    Master of War God Castle. However, the martial arts world in Jiangdong is only submitting to Mr.


    Chu. We''ll never submit to Chen Jiuzhou,¡± Li Er interrupted as he waved dismissively.


    Li Er and the rest then drove away from Mount Yan without giving Ye Qingtian and the others a


    chance to respond.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Sword Saint let out a sigh.


    They never thought things would end that way.


    ¡°Chen Jiuzhou is such an impulsive man. He has only been appointed, and he''s already


    disregarding Chu Tianfan. Not only did he topple Chu Tianfan''s bronze statue, but he also nearly


    killed Chu Tianfan''s subordinate. With that attitude of his, a sh is bound to happen.¡± Sword Saint


    was getting worried.


    Ye Qingtian was also feeling devastated. I only agreed to step down because I wanted to give Chen


    Jiuzhou a chance to prove himself. However, I made a mistake by forgetting the fact that two strong


    individuals can never coexist in the same ce. Chen Jiuzhou and Ye Fan are both in their youthful


    exuberance. If a conflict were to happen, neither of them would back down. By the look of things,


    they''re bound to have a go at each other in the future.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    After Chen Jiuzhou became the Hall Master of War God Castle, he immediately initiated a drastic


    reform.


    For ease of management, he split the martial arts world of China into four sectors.


    Each sector would have a branch of War God Castle.


    Chen Jiuzhou would elect the Hall Master of each branch to manage their own sectors, and they


    would only heed Chen Jiuzhou''s orders.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Once the sectors were established, Chen Jiuzhou began setting up a registry for martial artists. All


    personal information, including their names, addresses, and cultivation ranks, would be recorded in


    the system.


    As the saying went, a new broom swept clean.


    Chen Jiuzhou''s reformation was shocking but still sensible.


    Thus, Ye Qingtian didn''t have much toment on it.


    On the other hand, Sword Saint was uneasy when he heard the updates from his subordinates.


    He went to Ye Qingtian to share his concern.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Sword Saint? Why the long face? Are you doubtful of Jiuzhou''s abilities?¡± Ye


    Qingtian asked.


    Sword Saint shook his head. ¡°I''m aware of Jiuzhou''s capabilities. Not only is he skilled in cultivation,


    but he''s also knowledgeable in managing the country''s welfare. Even though the War God Castle


    used to rein over the martial arts world in name, the management was severelycking. The


    administration was more akin to a civil organization than to a country. We didn''t have much authority


    over the Martial Arts Associations inrger provinces. Under Jiuzhou''s reform, the martial arts world


    of this nation now falls under one governing body. Every martial artist from every province will be


    subjected to the rule of War God Castle.¡±


    Ye Qingtian asked curiously, ¡°Isn''t that a good change? The prestige and authority of War God


    Castle have increased. Won''t that help to develop the martial arts world better?¡±


    With worried lines streaked across his face, Sword Saint answered, ¡°That''s exactly what I''m worried


    about. Don''t you think the authority of China''s martial arts world is too concentrated on one person?


    The Hall Masters of the four branches only take their orders from Jiuzhou. The consolidation of all


    this power into Jiuzhou''s hands and his eagerness to solidify his position rubs me the wrong way. It


    gives me the impression that he has some underlying motive for acting so fast.¡±


    Sword Saint had held the Hall Master position for many years. He was the one in charge of the


    majority of the martial arts world''s affairs before.


    Hence, he was more sensitive to the impact of structural changes and power shifts aspared to


    Ye Qingtian.


    He knew that freedom and leniency were essential to a well-developed martial arts world. Only the


    ideal environment would give rise to new skills and fighters.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou was going in the opposite direction of that ideal vision instead. He rounded


    all the martial artists and sumbed them under the tight leash of the War God Castle.


    Naturally, such an unusual move raised rm bells in Sword Saint''s mind.


    ¡°You''re overthinking, Sword Saint. What ulterior motive would Jiuzhou have? All the effort and time


    he put into this shows his devotion to public interests. Stop assuming conspiracies in everything you


    see,¡± Ye Qingtian said, shrugging off Sword Saint''s concern.


    Meanwhile, a book was set on Chen Jiuzhou''s table in the War God Castle. He sat in his chair with


    a grim expression as he flipped through the book.


    The book listed the most talented up-anding elites in China.


    However, after perusing the list, Chen Jiuzhou frowned.


    ¡°What is this? Why is the list from Jiangdong and Jiangbei missing?¡± Chen Jiuzhou questioned


    coldly.


    Standing by his side was the Prince of Fighters, Mo Wuya. He stepped up and answered, ¡°Jiuzhou,


    I was just about to report about it. Both Jiangdong and Jiangbei stated that they don''t fall under the


    administration of War God Castle. They only take orders from the Dragon God Hall.¡±


    Bang!


    By the end of Mo Wuya''s report, Chen Jiuzhou mmed his palm onto therge marble table,


    pulverizing it into tiny pieces of stone.


    ¡°It seems the martial artists from these two provinces have a death wish. Deploy the War God


    Castle''sw enforcement unit to Jiangdong and Jiangbei. Anyone who refuses to bow down to the


    War God Castle''s rule will be eradicated on the spot.¡±


    ¡°What happens if the entire province refuses to obey?¡± Mo Wuya asked.


    ¡°Clear the entire Jiangdong, then. I can''t let a province be independent of my rule since I''ll be


    uniting China''s martial arts world.¡±


    Mo Wuya''s eyes widened at Chen Jiuzhou''s ruthless statement.


    He never expected Chen Jiuzhou to be that brutal.


    ¡°Jiuzhou, I think we should start off slow with this. Matters like this can''t be rushed. Jiangbei and


    Jiangdong have close ties with Chu Tianfan. Especially Jiangdong. Chu Tianfan has been managing


    the ce for over a decade. It''s without a doubt that his influence runs deep throughout that


    province and can''t be entirely uprooted overnight. Roman isn''t built in a day. I suggest we


    implement small changes. Bit by bit, we''ll remove Chu Tianfan''s power. That way, we can gain full


    control over Jiangdong,¡± Mo Wuya suggested.


    Chen Jiuzhou opened his mouth to say something, but his phone buzzed, interrupting him.


    Dipping his gaze to the phone, his expression turned solemn.


    ¡°Wuya, I''ll leave the rebels of Jiangdong and Jiangbei to you. Do whatever you want. Don''t be


    scared of offending the Dragon God Hall, much less Chu Tianfan. With Master and me here, you


    don''t have to be afraid of anyone. No harm wille to Chu Tianfan if he epts the new


    government without a fight, but if he shows up in Jiangdong and resist in any way, contact me


    immediately. I''ll head over there and kill him! With the death of Chu Tianfan, no one will raise their


    voices against me in China.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou''s tone was ice-cold. Theck of emotion in his voice implied his disdain for Chu


    Tianfan.


    After that, he got up and left.


    At the same time, a few figures were also getting up and leaving their room in Remdik, Erihal,


    Smend, and other ces. They were all headed in the same direction.


    On the vast expense of the Pacific Ocean stood a deserted ind like a gem embedded across the


    wide-open sea.


    The ind had been deserted for a long time. Yet at that moment, a few unweed guests chose


    that ind as a meeting spot.


    The unweed guests were on their knees while a red-robed figure stood before them.


    If Ye Qingtian''d been there, he would''ve been surprised, for that red-robed figure was Chu Qitian,


    who''d been killed at Seine River. The ones kneeling by his feet were the five elites on the Empyrean


    Ranking¡ªDeath God, Asura; King of Gods, Odin; Giant, Emir; China''s Moryana, Mu Zihua; and


    Chen Jiuzhou.


    ¡°Master, we have full rein over the nation''s martial arts world as you''ve ordered, and we have the list


    of talented individuals,¡± Chen Jiuzhou reported.


    Odin, Asura, and the rest also expressed their sess inpleting their mission.


    ¡°Very well. Next, we''ll implement phase two of our mission¡ªproduce a hundred supreme


    grandmasters in the shortest time. I''ll open the gates to aid thepletion of this n.¡±


    Chu Qitian''s voice was hoarse, as though two rocks were grinding against each other.


    Ye Fan would''ve been shocked if he''d been there, for Chu Qitian lookedpletely different from


    before.


    A vicious glint shone in Chu Qitian''s dark eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the five elites chorused.


    With their new orders, they returned to their respective countries.


    That night, Chen Jiuzhou coborated with Remdik, Erihal, and the other two countries to announce


    the Dragon Gate training n.


    They would enlist three hundred talented martial artists from every corner of the globe to participate


    in the training.


    ¡°A Dragon Gate is an ancient historical relicprising infinite power. Anyone who enters it will gain


    refined energy and achieve a breakthrough in their cultivation. They''ll be able to step into the realm


    of Grandmaster. Being a Supreme is no longer a far-fetched dream.¡±


    Following the announcement of the Dragon Gate training n, almost instantly, it created an uproar


    across the martial arts world.


    For every martial artist, being a Grandmaster was their aim, and achieving Supreme was their


    dream.


    There were no shortcuts in the cultivation world, but with the appearance of ancient relics, a fire of


    hope was lit within all martial artists. The five superpowers openly showed their support for anyone


    who desired to enter the Dragon Gates by announcing it to the whole world. The Dragon Gate


    training shall be the shortcut to being a supreme grandmaster.


    That statement was like cing a box of gold in front of a beggar.


    Who could suppress their excitement? Who could stay calm?


    The entire martial arts world had been plunged into an upheaval.


    Every martial artist beneath the rank of Supreme flocked to the registration board in a rush to


    register for the training session.

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Just like that, in only a few days, the training list of three hundred martial artists was sorted out.


    At the same time, the Dragon Gate training officially began.


    ording to an announcement by Martial Arts Security Council, there were only five Dragon Gates


    in the world, with one in China,   two in Western Epea, one in Smend, and one in Adrune.


    Each Dragon Gate had a mighty warrior on the Empyrean Ranking guarding it.


    At this moment, the vigorous project officially kicked off.


    Meanwhile, in India, Elysian Hall seemed especially busy that day.


    The ce was crowded as joyful music resonated across the area, making the atmosphere


    especially festive and delightful.


    Many people gathered at the square to watch the battle in the ring.


    Elysian Faction was holding its yearly Battle of the Chosen for the next few days.


    The sect''s members had to draw lots to determine their opponent for the battle. Besides honor and


    material rewards, the final winner would be offered guidance from the head of Elysian Faction.


    As everyone was paying attention to the battle, no one noticed an unremarkable thin figure


    suddenly appear in the sect.


    ¡°Are you new, buddy? I haven''t seen you before.¡±


    Just then, a chubby man walked past and noticed the skinny man, so he patted thetter on the


    shoulder and greeted him.


    ¡°Yes. I''m here to see someone.¡± The skinny man bobbed his head and smiled.


    ¡°Haha. You must be here to see Noa. Follow me. It''s Noa''s turn soon. Noa is extremely talented and


    beautiful. Watching her battle is simply a feast for the eyes.¡±


    The chubby man quickly led the skinny man through the crowd and arrived in front of the ring.


    When they got there, the area was full of people, primarily men.


    Needless to say, they were here for Noa.


    After all, it was human nature to appreciate beauty.


    Being born into an affluent family and as beautiful as she was, Noa naturally became the center of


    attention of everyone in Elysian Faction, attracting people''s admiration since the day she joined the


    organization.


    ¡°Oh? That rascal joined Elysian Faction too?¡±


    The skinny man had always preferred quiet ces and didn''t want to be in such events.


    However, when he heard the name ¡°Noa¡± getting mentioned, he smiled gently and followed the


    chubby man to the ring.


    By then, the battle had already begun.


    Both sides in the fight were young women.


    One of them had a long sword in her hand, brandishing her sword technique andunching attacks


    without stopping.


    Leaping in the air, her movements were smooth and precise.


    Thisdy was none other than the official goddess of Elysian Faction''s disciples, Noa.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn''t Noa impressive? Rumor has it that it has only been six months since she


    joined Elysian Faction, but she''s already exceptional in swordsmanship and Divine Thunderbolt. So


    far, Noa has won three rounds consecutively in the Battle of the Chosen this year. Moreover, Noa is


    beautiful and the daughter of the most affluent family in India. I wonder which lucky guy would win


    over a specialdy like her in the future.¡±


    The chubby man nced at Noa, incapable of hiding the lust in his eyes.


    Having such a beautiful and elegantdy as a wife and having children with her would be such an


    aplishment in life.


    ¡°That''s right. Someone with no basic foundation in martial arts is remarkable to be able to train to


    this extent in only six months. But I''m afraid she has reached her limits,¡± the skinny man remarked.


    Noa''s fans and supporters beside them were instantly infuriated by his words. ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Noa has the upper hand now. The victory is hers, for sure.¡±


    ¡°This fellow has no idea what he''s talking about. He''s embarrassing himself.¡±


    ¡°How dare he say Noa is going to lose?¡±


    Many people red at the skinny man furiously.


    The chubby man hurriedly saved him from the predicament and told the crowd it was a mistake.


    Then, he spoke to the skinny man softly. ¡°What are you bbering on about? From now on, don''t


    speak nonsense if you don''t understand the situation.¡±


    The chubby man thought the skinny man was a neer, which meant that he wasn''t


    knowledgeable about martial arts.


    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to ask you your name. I''m Coman. What about you?¡± Coman, the chubby man,


    asked.


    With a smile, the skinny man replied, ¡°I''m Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°I see. Carefully watch the battle and ask me if you have any questions, Ye Fan. Watching actual


    combat brings tremendous benefits to a neer like you in martial arts cultivation,¡± Coman


    instructed Ye Fan as though he was his senior.


    Ye Fan merely nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    While they spoke, Noa was in the ring, making aggressive attacks, and she finally had the


    opportunity to give her opponent the final blow to end the battle.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, to her dismay, after she thrust out her sword confidently, her opponent dodged sideways


    at a much faster speed than before.


    Then, using a palm technique, the opponent swiftly hit Noa on her chest.


    Noa let out a muffled grunt, and her delicate body was sent flying several meters away before


    copsing in the ring as she spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd was bewildered.


    Everyone was in shock when they saw what had happened.


    Those who had lectured Ye Fan and swore on Noa''s victory earlier were all dumbfounded.


    Coman, too, looked as though someone had given him a tight p.


    Clearly, nobody expected Noa to be injured.


    ¡°Y-You did that on purpose?¡±


    Noa sat slumped on the ground. She reached out to wipe off the blood from the corner of her mouth


    and looked at her opponent with eyes full of anger and resentment.


    Her opponent was also a beautiful woman.


    Although she was not as beautiful as Noa, she was definitely considered pretty.


    Unfortunately, in Elysian Hall, everyone''s attention was attracted by Noa''s beauty.


    Like during today''s battle, everyone was busy supporting Noa, and no one paid attention to her.


    Facing Noa''s rage, Sophia sneered, ¡°Yes, I did. I intentionally showed my weak side so that you


    would be full of yourself and make careless mistakes while thinking you''d win. Then, when you were


    at your best and when you felt the victory was yours, I showed my true strength and crushed your


    pride! Hahaha. So, Noa, how does it feel to fall from grace? Not great, right?¡±


    Sophia looked at her condescendingly and burst outughing.


    She was thrilled after seeding in taking revenge.


    Before Noa joined Elysian Faction, she was the most popr female martial artist and was


    showered with praises.


    Naturally, things changed after Noa joined, as Noa stole the attention that was originally hers.


    That day, she wanted to deliver a devastating blow to the girl by winning the battle.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Noa clenched her fists tightly as her eyes filled with resentment.


    With a smirk, Sophia said, ¡°Surrender to avoid suffering. Otherwise, I won''t show you mercy, unlike


    those men.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    The headstrong Noa endured the pain to stand up and got ready to attack Sophia with her sword.


    However, it was a redundant move.


    Noa, after all, was only a beginner, no matter how gifted she was.


    She only knew how to move the sword as she was taught and didn''t know how to think on her feet.


    On the other hand, Sophia had better martial arts cultivation than Noa and could skillfully handle


    Noa''s attacks.


    With a turn, she kicked Noa and sent her flying once again.


    ¡°Oh, no. Noa is going to lose.¡±


    Coman and the others sighed and felt the match wasing to an end.


    Just then, someone shouted, ¡°Next strike, Ringed Moon.¡±


    That sudden voice shocked everyone.


    Immediately, everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    They could only see a skinny man standing with his hands behind his back and smiling faintly.


    He was dressed in a ck shirt and looked pretty decent.


    Standing in the crowd, he looked ordinary and would go unnoticed easily.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you think you are qualified to speak? Shut up!¡±


    After Coman realized Ye Fan was the one who shouted, he lost his mind.


    Where does he think this is? We''re at the sect''s Battle of the Chosen, and the elders are keeping an


    eye on our behavior. How dare he cause trouble here? He''ll get punished, for sure. But what if he


    drags me down with him?


    While Coman was in a panic, Noa, who was about to give up, was taken aback when she heard the


    exmation.


    Then, she looked around, but there were too many people in the audience, so she didn''t see Ye


    Fan.


    However, she knew it wasn''t the right time to search for the person who gave her the instruction.


    She had no other choice but to hope for the best.


    The next second, Noa stood up, and with a kick, she started to spin.


    The sword in Noa''s hand moved along with her, bringing forth a gust of wind.


    Without hesitation, Noa wielded her sword and used Ringed Moon of Moon Sword Technique.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    ¡°Still not giving up? In that case, don''t me me for not showing mercy!¡±


    Seeing that Noa was still stubbornly resisting to surrender, Sophia snorted and immediately used


    Elysian Faction''s palm technique.


    ¡°Thunderbolt Palm!¡±


    With a strike, the wind swept through Sophia''s palm, and the sound of a thunderbolt could be


    vaguely heard.


    Everyone in the audience trembled when they heard the sound.


    ¡°Sophia is amazing!¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe the thunder sounded at her strike!¡±


    ¡°This only happens when one reaches a certain height in palm technique.¡±


    ¡°Only a few people out of all the disciples of Elysian Faction had reached this level in Thunderbolt


    Palm.¡±


    Everyone was astounded.


    While admiring and praising Sophia''s strength, the people present began to worry about Noa.


    Someone from the crowd shouted, ¡°Noa, stop the match. You''ll get hurt. Just surrender!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. You should surrender. Don''t get injured.¡±


    Her ears were filled with the voices of her fellow disciples urging her to admit defeat.


    Nevertheless, there was no way a person as headstrong as Noa would admit defeat just like that.


    She wanted to be a Grandmaster and finally reach Supreme.


    She even imagined that one day, she could catch up with that man and help him conquer the world.


    How could she rise to Supreme if she had admitted defeat at a minor sect battle?


    And how could she follow the steps of that man?


    Noa bit her red lip tightly with her teeth, and with determination in her eyes, she swung her sword


    and stabbed at her opponent.


    ng!


    Her sword collided fiercely with Sophia''s palm.


    Under the surge of Qi, Sophia''s palm was as hard as steel, and she directly blocked Noa''s sword.


    ¡°I told you that''s useless. You''re just a beginner, a girl pampered your whole life. Yet, you want to


    learn martial arts? How delusional of you,¡± Sophia sneered as she never thought of Noa as her


    competition.


    In her opinion, Noa only joined Elysian Faction momentarily for fun and would not persist.


    However, Sophia''s sneer didn''tst long.


    After she blocked Noa''s first strike, the second strike and the third strike followed like a whirlwind.


    Undoubtedly, Sophia was caught off guard by this technique.


    She tried to dodge out of shock and barely avoided the second strike.


    Nevertheless, the third strike shed across her body.


    Her sleeves were cut off, and a bloodstain slowly appeared on her fair arm.


    What?


    Everyone was stunned at first, followed by surprise.


    Clearly, no one expected Noa to block Thunderbolt Palm from Sophia.


    ¡°I-It worked?¡±


    Even Noa herself was stunned by the oue.


    She only did as instructed since she had no other choice.


    Thus, she could not believe it actually worked.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sophia was also confused. With furrowed brows, she took a few steps back while clutching her


    injured arm.


    ¡°You b*tch. Consider yourself lucky. I went easy on you earlier. From now on, I won''t do that


    anymore!¡±


    Sophia was enraged as she failed to avoid Noa''s attack.


    With an angry scream, she became undoubtedly more ruthless in her attacks.


    She struck another palm technique of Elysian Faction in Noa''s direction.


    Feeling the immense power from her strike, Noa''s pretty face turned pale immediately, not knowing


    how to deal with it.


    Just when she was at a loss, the voice from earlier sounded again.


    ¡°Next, use the Third Form of Moon Sword Technique: Whirling Wind!¡±


    A momentter, the voice sounded again.


    ¡°The third strike: Resting Bird! The fourth strike: Meteor Moon!¡±


    Ye Fan''s face remained unchanged, and he kept speaking in his low voice from the crowd.


    Although Noa had little experience and didn''t know how to be flexible, she had a solid foundation.


    She followed the instructions and swung her sword again and again.


    Noa''s sword technique was not advanced, but her moves were aimed at the opponent''s vitals. Her


    four consecutive strikes defused all of Sophia''s attacks.


    ¡°The fifth strike: Soaring Hawk!¡±


    ng!


    Noa let out a low grunt before stabbing her sword straight into the ground.


    With the sword as support, she lifted her body into the air.


    Her graceful figure was like a flying swallow soaring across the sky.


    Then, she kicked hard and stomped on Sophia''s chest.


    Sophia groaned in pain, vomiting blood as she was sent flying away. Her bloody body flew out of the


    ring and fell to the ground with a bang.


    ¡°W-What? H-How is this possible?¡±


    A dreadful silence filled the air.


    ¡°S-She won? Is this for real?¡±


    Coman was stunned as he looked at the smiling Ye Fan with a pale face.


    While others would struggle to figure out what was going on, Coman heard everything loud and


    clear.


    It was Ye Fan who guided Noa from the audience and reversed the situation of the battle.


    ¡°Y-You''re familiar with sword techniques?¡± Coman asked Ye Fan in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Coman nodded and patted Ye Fan on his shoulder. Trying to get acquainted with Ye Fan, he


    said, ¡°Hey, I can tell that you have a talent for this. From now on, I''ll take you under my wing. Just


    look for me when you''re in doubt, especially in sword technique while you cultivate. After all, I have


    practiced for a few more years than you. I can still guide you in terms of experience. I''m not asking


    for anything in return. Just remember me when you be sessful in the future.¡±


    Coman was a smart man.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s talent and potential from that day''s battle, he was betting on Ye Fan in advance.


    Instead of responding, Ye Fan simply smiled.


    As Ye Fan and Coman spoke to each other, a burly man hurriedly approached Sophia.


    ¡°Soph, how are you feeling? Are you all right?¡± the burly man asked in concern.


    Sophia threw herself directly into his arms and muttered with tears in her eyes, ¡°Luo Li, you have to


    avenge me.¡±


    Without warning, her sobs filled the air.


    Seeing the beautiful woman in his arms weep, fury dominated the man immediately.


    Clenching his fist, he dered, ¡°Wait here, Soph. I''ll avenge you right away!¡±


    With that, the man got up instantly, leaped, and jumped directly into the ring in front of him.


    Everyone in the crowd tensed up as they watched from the side.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Coman cried out. ¡°Sophia and Luo Li are very close. Now that Noa has injured


    Sophia, I''m afraid Luo Li will lose his temper. Noa is in danger.¡±


    Although dating was prohibited in Elysian Faction, rules could not stop people from falling in love.


    Sophia and Luo Li''s rtionship wasmon knowledge to almost everybody in Elysian Faction.


    Yet, Ye Fan could not care less about it.


    After all, the elders of Elysian Faction were there to maintain the order of the scene.


    He believed Luo Li would not dare to do anything out of line.


    Even if he did, the sect elders watching the battle would stop him.


    By then, Luo Li had already entered the ring.


    ¡°Were you the one who hurt Sophia?¡± he asked Noa, his eyes filled with unbridled rage.


    Noa bobbed her head. ¡°That is inevitable in a match. I didn''t do it on purpose. The fight was just too


    intense.¡±


    ¡°Stop looking for an excuse. Now, fight me!¡± Luo Li red at her intensely as he spoke with hostility.


    Nevertheless, Noa ignored his request. ¡°Why are you putting me in a difficult spot, Luo Li? You


    know I''m no match for you. Besides, my fight is over, and my next one is scheduled to be tomorrow.


    What''s more, you are not my opponent in tomorrow''s battle. Please excuse me.¡±


    Noa didn''t want to waste her energy on an unnecessary fight.


    She was done with her battle today and just wanted to leave. With that, she turned to leave.


    In spite of that, Luo Li wouldn''t let her off the hook for hurting the woman he loved.


    Since she wouldn''t fight voluntarily, Luo Li forced her to fight him.


    Boom!


    A low and muffled sound rang out as Luo Li punched.


    The powerful force brought bursts of sonic booms into the air.


    It went in Noa''s direction and was about to strike her on her back.


    ¡°Watch out, Noa!¡± Beneath the ring, several people warned her.


    ¡°Please stop Luo Li now, elders! Please save Noa!¡± Coman became anxious and yelled for help


    from the elders of the sect, who were sitting in a high ce.


    Yet, the threew enforcement elders turned a blind eye to that.


    They merely sat back and watched Luo Li attack Noa.


    Luo Li, one of the more powerful and respected disciples of Elysian Faction, was undeniably


    stronger than Noa. She wouldn''t be able to defeat him even if she went all out.


    Besides, Luo Li made a surprise attack from behind.


    It was impossible for Noa to avoid his attack.


    With a bang, the sickening crunch of bones and muscle could be heard. Noa was severely injured


    and sent flying as she coughed out blood.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    The long dress was stained crimson with blood, and there shey, still as death.


    Noa spat out a mouthful of blood and fled from the arena, but Luo Li had no intentions of sparing


    her.


    He stepped out and gave chase, his Qi expanding and refined energy surging as he struck a


    forceful blow at Noa.


    ¡°No, Luo Li!¡±


    ¡°Noa!¡±


    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, and a group of disciples from Elysian Hall trembled in


    fear.


    No one expected Luo Li to cross the line and not only intimidate his junior but attack someone from


    behind. He didn''t back off when she was already hurt and had nopassion or regard for the sect


    bond.


    Rage was understandable, but Luo Li was still the sect''s lead disciple and a senior disciple of Tang


    Xian. He was strong, with a background no one would mess with.


    No matter how enraged Coman and the others were, they wouldn''t stand up to him and look to the


    three elders who sat high up in their seats for help.


    However, they didn''t seem inclined to intervene and even deliberately averted their gaze, turning a


    blind eye to what was going on.


    ¡°It''s over!¡±


    ¡°Noa is done for this time.¡±


    ¡°What if she sustains heavy injuries and has to leave the arena...¡±


    Coman sighed woefully, and the crowd simultaneously cast her a pitiful look.


    Blood trickled down from the corners of Noa''s lips, and her gaze flew around in a panic.


    She looked at the iing blow, then at Luo Li, who was fighting for Sophia. Fear choked her, but


    an inexplicable despair rose from within.


    She was suddenly envious of Sophia. She might have lost thepetition, but she had love.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wealth, prestige, and power weren''t determinants of a woman''s happiness; rather, it was having


    someone to fight for you when you shed tears during tough times and shield you from the storm.


    Luo Li vited sect rules to seek revenge for the woman he loved.


    She had no one. None.


    Her father used to be her protector, but now she had nothing.


    Sadness filled Noa, and she stopped fighting, closing her eyes and silently waiting for the blow to


    come.


    In the moment of sorrow, a sh of white light streaked from the sky as fast and bright as lightning,


    striking Luo Li.


    A loud bang resonated, and he lurched from the impact mming into him, forcing him to pull back


    a few meters.


    ¡°Who is it? Which dumb*ss dares to interrupt? Show yourself!¡± Luo Li roared after bracing himself.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that, Ye Fan? What just happened?¡± The crowd was shocked, and a look of


    bewilderment crossed Coman''s face.


    They were so focused on Noa that none of them caught what happened, except that Luo Li doled


    out a blow but was stopped and driven back by an unknown force.


    Ye Fan suddenly got up beside Coman, who was still wondering what had happened, and walked


    forward.


    ¡°What is it? What are you doing? Do you have to relieve yourself?¡± Coman asked, but Ye Fan made


    his way to Noa instead of answering him.


    Coman immediately stopped him. ¡°D*mn it, Ye Fan. What do you think you''re doing? Trying to be a


    hero saving a damsel in distress? I know Noa is a lovelydy, but our lives matter, too. Luo Li has a


    short fuse and is incensed now. You''re looking for trouble if you butt in.¡±


    Coman clung to Ye Fan, afraid that he might do something stupid.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I know my limits,¡± Ye Fan replied level-headedly, breaking free from Coman''s grip


    before resuming walking.


    ¡°Who is that punk?¡±


    ¡°I don''t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing he must be a newbie.¡±


    ¡°A newbie who dares to challenge Luo Li?¡±


    ¡°He must have a death wish!¡±


    ¡°What a moron...¡±


    The crowd became aware of Ye Fan''s presence, ring at him with disdain, and murmurs of jeers


    and snickers rose.


    He ignored them all and took the steps with his hands slightly raised, his back to the audience.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Ye Fan...¡± Coman sighed, pping his thigh as he looked at Ye Fan''s


    back.


    Noa was, after all, an heiress, and Luo Li wouldn''t dare take her life even in a moment of rage. But


    Ye Fan was a nobody, and Luo Li definitely wouldn''t go easy on him if he interfered.


    Deaths in n fights weren''t umon.


    While everyone thought Ye Fan was a fool, Noa nced over, the corners of her mouth still


    smeared with traces of blood.


    There were nopliments on earth that couldpare to the moment their gazes connected. It


    was like deep, uninterrupted breathing.


    ¡°Y-Ye Fan...¡± Her lips trembled, delight painted on her blood-smudged face.


    ¡°Did you do that just now?¡± Luo Li''s expression darkened at Ye Fan''s appearance. ¡°You will get the


    h*ll out of my way if you know any better. She hurt the woman I love, so I''m going to teach her a


    lesson today. What''s the matter? Are you standing up for her? Do you want to die alongside her?¡±


    he threatened with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled in response. ¡°You can defend your girl, but I can''t? Noa''s father may not be around


    anymore, but that doesn''t mean she should be bullied. Do you really think no one cares about her?¡±


    Coldness threaded through his words, but they filled her with warmth.


    Tears stung the corners of her eyes. She had always assumed her feelings for Ye Fan were


    unrequited, but he appeared to care about her.


    Perhaps they weren''t going to be a couple any time soon, but this was enough. At least she knew


    someone in the world cared about her and would stick up for her if she was in danger.


    Noa smiled through her tears, and Ye Fan raised his foot in a stomp after those words left his


    mouth.


    A deep rumble reverberated, and the ground shook from the force.


    A torrent of Qi gathered and whirled toward Luo Li, which took him by surprise.


    His pupils constricted, and he moved to block the attack, but it was like trying to hold the tide back


    with a broom.


    Not even a pained squeak escaped Luo Li as he was flung ten meters into the air in a crumpled,


    unconscious heap with a sickening crunch of bones and tendons. Blood spluttered from his mouth


    all over the ground.


    ¡°W-What...¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Everyone gasped in shock, and those who were ridiculing Ye Fan went silent. Even Coman was


    bewildered, his eyes almost popping out of his head.


    W-Who... is this guy?


    One kick from Ye Fan was enough to knock Luo Li out. Such a talent was simply unheard of.


    Ye Fan strode toward Noa after dealing with him, still ignoring the onlooker''s gawking.


    Backlit by the sun, he smiled and reached out a helping hand toward her. ¡°It''s been too long, Noa.¡±


    Brilliant sunlight bathed him in its rays. She tilted her head up to look at him, and for a moment, she


    thought he looked dazzling.


    ¡°Nice... nice to see you again...¡± Her voice trembled, and a blush swept across her cheeks.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    When Ye Fan arrived before Noa, the threew enforcement elders could no longer remain calmly


    seated.


    They stood up and practically flew to Luo Li''s side.


    ¡°Li, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    When Luo Li did not react despite the elders fussing over him for some time, their expressions grew


    grim, and they all swore inwardly.


    Luo Li was the head of elders'' favorite disciple, and the former had been severely injured right


    under their very noses.


    If Tang Xian found out about it, there was no way the three of them could escape unscathed.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Someone, get Luo Li treated immediately!¡±


    At loss for what to do, the three elders shouted for someone to treat Luo Li.


    Once Luo Li was sent away, the three elders shifted their furious gazes to Ye Fan.


    ¡°You brat. Do you know what you''ve done?¡± the elders reprimanded Ye Fan angrily.


    Ye Fan ignored them, turning his attention to Noa''s injuries. ¡°Noa, are you all right? Give me a


    moment. I''ll get Junie to treat you. Silly girl, why did you do such a thing? Someone like you who


    was pampered since childhood shouldn''t involve themselves in fighting.¡±


    He tapped the tip of Noa''s nose affectionately.


    Faintly, Noa smiled sweetly in response.


    Coman turned green with envy when he saw the two of them acting so intimately in front of him.


    The other disciples of Elysian Faction who were present also watched the two enviously.


    With expressions filled with rage, the three elders were the only angry people in the room.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°B*stard, are you deaf or something?¡±


    ¡°We''re speaking to you. Why aren''t you replying?¡± one of the elders, a tall andnky man, bellowed


    angrily.


    Laughing mirthlessly, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Reply? What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Must I borate? You disrupted the tournament''s proceedings, harmed someone with your sneak


    attack, and vited the sect''sws. Kneel and await your punishment! Asw enforcement elders,


    we have the right to exterminate you in order to maintain order in the tournament.¡±


    The three elders were all unfamiliar with Ye Fan. As thetter was someone who did not have a


    presence in the sect, naturally, they did not pull any punches when it came to him.


    Noa, who stood behind him, had to stifle herugh as she watched the scene y out.


    Things are about to get interesting.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Fan burst intoughter. ¡°I can''t believe the three of you are so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Why you...¡± Livid, three elders red at him. The urge to strike Ye Fan and to teach him a lesson


    was strong.


    Just then, Coman rushed out from the crowd and hurriedly knelt on the ground. He smiled at the


    three elders catingly. ¡°Honorable elders, please don''t be angry. My friend here was too impulsive.


    I''ll get him to apologize immediately. In light of his youthful exuberance, please consider being more


    lenient on him.¡±


    Bowing repeatedly, Coman turned around and tugged at Ye Fan, signaling thetter to kneel too.


    ¡°My friend, don''t mess this up. The three elders are practically at Grandmaster cultivation levels. If


    you go up against them, you''re the one who is going to suffer defeat. Or do you think you think you


    can defeat the three elders just because you won against Luo Li? A wise man does not fight when


    the odds are against him. Hurry up! Kneel and apologize! At the very least, you will be able to keep


    your life. What''s the point of losing your life anyway? After you die, Junie will only grow prettier.


    She''ll marry someone else and give birth to their child. That child will have someone else''s


    surname,¡± Coman mumbled anxiously.


    In the martial arts world, right was might, and people spoke with their fists. Logic did not matter.


    Furthermore, it was true that someone currently had dirt on Ye Fan. Thetter could do nothing if


    they decided that they wanted to kill him because he had disrupted the tournament.


    Ye Fan waved away Coman''s worry. Laughing lightly, he said, ¡°Me, kneel for these three old dogs?


    I''m afraid they aren''t worth it.¡±


    Sh*t!


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you really want to die?¡± Coman felt as if he was about to


    lose his mind, and his scalp prickled with fear. I never expected Ye Fan to be so reckless. He dared


    call the three elders old dogs in front of their faces. He''spletely done for!


    ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Insulting an elder is tantamount to signing his own death warrant.¡±


    ¡°He''s doomed.¡±


    The shocked crowd gave Ye Fan pitying looks. They all assumed that Ye Fan was done for.


    As expected, the threew enforcement elders were furious. Their anger has reached its peak.


    Their cold eyes stared at Ye Fan like vultures before feeding on their prey. ring at Ye Fan, they


    enunciated the words, ¡°How dare you humiliate us?¡±


    ¡°So? Am I wrong? You''re supposed to bew enforcement elders, but you use your powers for


    personal reasons and selectively enforce the ones that suit you. You im to do all this to maintain


    the order of the tournament and for the sake of justice. If that''s truly the case, what about Luo Li?


    He attacked all of a sudden and hurt someone with his underhanded methods. What did you do


    when Noa got injured? You turned a blind eye to Luo Li''s disruption of the tournament. I was only


    following the example given, and yet you stepped forward to punish me. What''s the matter? Do I


    seem like a doormat in your eyes? If the ruler is righteous, all will go well even if he doesn''t give


    orders. But if he isn''t, his orders will never be obeyed! How dare old dogs like the three of you,


    people who do not enforce the rules justly, use me and ask me to kneel? The ones who should


    kneel and confess to their crimes are you guys!¡±


    As Ye Fan spoke, his expression waspletely frosty.


    His words were like explosives, shattering everything around them as they fell.


    What he had just said was not untrue, after all.


    Their faces flushing red, the three elders fell silent upon hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    Coman and the other disciples from the Elysian Faction were utterly horrified.


    Oh my! Just who is this punk, exactly?


    He''s so forceful! He even dared to face the elders head-on. Does he have a death wish?


    Is he not afraid that the elders would kill him in a fit of rage?


    As the crowd was busy being awed by Ye Fan''s boldness, the three elders'' embarrassment had


    turned into rage.


    One of the elders clenched his fist, his eyes turning cold. ¡°Insolent brat! How dare you speak such


    nonsense? I will personally see that your disrespectful mouth is torn to pieces! I will show you who


    the people who should be revered in Elysian Faction are.¡±


    The three elders were fully aware of their misdeeds. Hence, they did not intend to argue with Ye


    Fan any longer.


    Since they could not defeat him verbally, they could only resort to violence. After all, a dead person


    could not talk back.


    As soon as he uttered the words, the tall andnky elder curled his fingers into ws and rushed


    toward Ye Fan.


    From the looks of it, he was truly enraged by Ye Fan.


    He was actually going to rip thetter''s mouth to shreds!


    Ye Fan shot the elder a contemptuous look before casually backhanding him.


    Thud!


    A dull thud sounded as thenky elder''s hand arm broke.


    Unimpeded, Ye Fan''s hand continued its course until itnded on the elder''s face.


    Thenky elder''s facial bones fractured, and his teeth were shattered. Although half of his mouth


    remained, the rest of his worn old face becamepletely distorted.


    ¡°Liu!¡±


    ¡°Insolent pest! How dare you raise a finger against the elders of the sect?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The remaining two elders exploded in anger.


    Instantly, they released their powers and unleashed their skills.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    How could the feeble glow of a firefly hope topete with the moon''s radiance? They are digging


    their own graves.


    Smirking, Ye Fan thrust out his palms in session.


    Each thrust contained immense Qi, and the colossal might of his power swept through the sect.


    Instantly, the two elders dropped to the ground like flies as they were hit by Ye Fan.


    The ground shook as rocks flew in all directions.


    Just like that, the two elders werepletely thrust into the ground by Ye Fan.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Coman was utterly dumbfounded as he stared ahead.


    Eventually, his legs gave out beneath him, and he slumped to the ground.


    Coman couldn''t help but repeatedly rub his eyes as he thought he was hallucinating.


    It''s truly unbelievable. I can''t believe that guy, who regards me as his good buddy just now, hit the


    three sect elders to death with just a few ps. Well, maybe I shouldn''t put it that way. Perhaps


    they''re still alive. But that isn''t the point now. Most importantly, I didn''t expect the elders, who have


    been high and mighty and were extremely noble and majestic, to be worthless when facing Ye Fan.


    After all, those elders wereparable to Grandmaster and were formidable individuals to Coman.


    Yet, Ye Fan mmed them into the ground as if they were some insects.


    That impact was undeniably huge.


    Never did anyone expect Ye Fan to be so strong.


    ¡°C-Coman, w-who on earth is this guy?¡±


    ¡°I-Is he really from Elysian Faction?¡±


    Coman was not the only one caught in astonishment. All the other Elysian Faction members at the


    scene were also stupefied.


    Their disdain and ridicule toward Ye Fan before this were all gone.


    Only waves of shock and disbelief filled their hearts now.


    The corners of Coman''s lips twitched, and he trembled as he replied, ¡°I-I don''t know. I just m-met


    him today.¡±


    At that moment, everyone was starting to doubt Ye Fan''s identity.


    Before that, they assumed Ye Fan was only an insignificant disciple of the sect like Coman.


    However, they did not think so now.


    What else can I say about him?


    I wonder whose disciple he is. How could he be so powerful?


    I can''t believe he just tormented the elders.


    Is he stupid? With such capability, why would he be an Elysian Faction disciple?


    Just when everyone was nched in shock, a slender silhouette stepped out from the depth of the


    sect. ¡°What is it? What''s going on? What''s with thismotion?¡± A voice of authority and anger


    immediately reverberated through the space.


    Everyone present froze when they saw that person.


    Coman''s and the others'' faces even turned as pale as a sheet.


    This is bad. Even Ms. Junie is alerted about it. As Ye Fan suddenly beat the three elders up, I''m


    afraid Ms. Junie won''t let him get off lightly, given her personality. I guess there''ll be another battle


    next. I wonder if Ye Fan can still deal with Ms. Junie and the rest.


    Just as worry flooded Coman, Tang Xian, the head of elders of the sect, and the four Elysian


    Masters arrived.


    It was apparent that the power Ye Fan exuded earlier was too strong that even those Elysian


    Faction higher-ups perceived the danger.


    Hence, they hurried over to check out the situation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophia, who was scared out of her wits just now, promptly ran over while sobbing when she caught


    sight of their arrival. She hugged Tang Xian''s leg and cried, ¡°Ms. Junie, Mr. Tang, and Elysian


    Masters, please seek justice for Luo Li.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? What on earth happened? How did apetition within the sect be


    such a mess? Where are the threew enforcement elders? Get them here right now!¡± Tang Xian


    uttered furiously.


    Meanwhile, Junie and a few Elysian Masters looked at the unsightly mess on the floor and frowned


    deeply.


    In particr, the gruesome palm prints on the ground made them realize there had just been an


    intense battle.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, the three elders h-have been beaten to death,¡± Sophia anxiously said as she wept.


    What?


    Junie and the others were overwhelmed by shock.


    Undoubtedly, it was a tant provocation to Elysian Faction that the sect elders were killed in their


    territory.


    It wasn''t a stretch to call it a deration of war against them.


    Anger overpowered Junie when she heard Sophia''s words. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself! How dare


    you mess with my sect and kill the elders! Come and fight me now!¡± Her cold voice boomed across


    the area.


    She scanned the surroundings with an icy-cold gaze.


    Everyone backed away because they were afraid that they might get caught in the crossfire.


    Only Noa sniggered while covering her mouth.


    Just when Junie and the others were searching for the culprit, a man stepped forward. ¡°It''s me.¡±


    The thin figure stood under the horizon just like that.


    He was handsome and appeared bright and harmless under the sunlight.


    At that moment, Coman closed his eyes and eximed inwardly. It''s over! Ye Fan is doomed. Even


    the sect masters showed up. Those Elysian Masters, in particr, their power is out of this world.


    Ye Fan is no match to them, no matter how powerful he is.


    Coman was sure that Ye Fan was a goner this time.


    Nevertheless, just as everyone thought that Ye Fan was going to die, they were stunned by Junie''


    and the others'' reactions.


    Junie and the four Elysian Masters shuddered at almost the same time after they looked in the


    direction of Ye Fan and took in thetter''s face.


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan!¡± the four Elysian Masters roared in unison.


    Instantly, their air of regalness disappeared.


    All that was left was endless fear and shock in their eyes.


    It was as though time had rewound through the ages.


    They were reminded of the terror when they were dominated by the man in front of them.


    The only thing on their mind now was to run for their lives, let alone take revenge.


    As for Junie, her feeling of anger turned into surprise instantly.


    Even though she was the head of the sect, she ran toward Ye Fan without care for her image and


    grabbed thetter''s hand. ¡°Ye Fan, you''re back. I have been so worried about you for the past few


    months. Follow me to my room now. I have so much to tell you.¡±


    Overjoyed, Junie dragged Ye Fan to return to her bedroom.


    Everyone present was gobsmacked by the duo''s intimate interaction.


    Coman widened his eyes in disbelief as shock rippled from within.


    ¡°Who is t-this guy exactly? E-Even Ms. Junie is so good to him?¡±


    When Junie held Ye Fan''s arm, her chest brushed against his arm. Seeing that, Coman was so


    jealous that his eyes almost teared blood.


    Life is unfair! I''m already in my thirties, yet I''m still single. As for Ye Fan, Noa admires him a lot, and


    now even Ms. Junie seems fond of him. How could I not envy him?


    Meanwhile, Sophia, who had been wanting to take revenge, was even more shocked to witness the


    scene.


    ¡°W-What the hell is going on? That guy hurt Luo Li and messed up thepetition. Shouldn''t he be


    killed? Why is Ms. Junie being so nice to him? Elysian Masters, why don''t you do something about


    it?¡±


    Sophia gave the four Elysian Masters a pleading look.


    Evidently, she refused to let Ye Fan leave peacefully just like that.


    Nheless, the four Elysian Masters twitched their lips in the face of the disciples'' request for


    help.


    In fact, the four did not dare to do anything about it.


    Those Elysian Faction disciples might be ignorant about Ye Fan''s true strength.


    After all, they were new to the sect.


    Moreover, since Elysian Hall was isted from the rest of the world, most of the people present had


    never seen Ye Fan, but the four Elysian Masters were well aware of who he was.


    Not only did Chu Tianfan destroy India single handed then, but he also wiped out Chu Sect.


    Therefore, the four would be courting death if they were to talk some sense into Ye Fan because he


    was ruthless.


    One of the Elysian Masters shot Sophia a re and bellowed coldly, ¡°Just mind your own business.


    There''s no need for you to meddle in our affairs!¡±


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    No one would have thought themotion would end up this way.


    Despite that, some nosy people approached Noa to ask about it.


    ¡°Who exactly is this guy, Noa?¡±


    ¡°Howe even the few Elysian Masters dare not offend him?¡±


    ¡°Why did Ms. Junie butter him up?¡± People questioned in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Noa answered proudly, ¡°You guys might not know Ye Fan. But I guess you should know


    Chu Tianfan.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Could he be Chu Tianfan?¡± When the people heard that, they trembled and widened their


    eyes in surprise.


    Noa smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. He''s Chu Tianfan! He is the legendary figure who terrified the world


    as he killed Chu Yuan, destroyed Chu Sect, and ruled the martial arts world for a period of time.¡±

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    Boom!


    The name ¡°Chu Tianfan¡± was like a heavy stone thrown from a cliff.


    Everyone gasped in horror upon hearing that name.


    ¡°H-He is C-Chu Tianfan?¡± Coman dropped to the ground and muttered weakly.


    Sophia''s eyes widened as sadness filled her heart, unable to ept the truth.


    Why? Why does Noa have such a good life? Not only was she born into a prestigious family, but


    she''s also beautiful. Even the man by her side, Chu Tianfan, is feared by the whole world!


    In an instant, Sophia felt a sense of defeat.


    Perhaps I''ll never be able to surpass her in this lifetime.


    Meanwhile, after Junie dragged Ye Fan inside, she identally tripped and fell into Ye Fan''s arms.


    ¡°You rascal, do you not know how to walk anymore? Did youze around instead of training when I


    wasn''t here?¡± Ye Fan chuckled and shook his head as he stared at the woman in his embrace.


    Junie pouted and huffed in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph. You only know how to pick on me. I''m just tired of


    taking care of your girlfriend.¡±


    Ye Fan was taken aback. ¡°Are you talking about Angie?¡±


    ¡°Who else if not her?¡± Junieined while dragging Ye Fan further into the house.


    A woman was lying on a bed. She looked like a sleeping beauty as shey there sleeping


    peacefully.


    Pale skin peeked from under the silk clothes she wore.


    Her delicate and lovely appearance was liked by many. She looked like the perfect work created by


    humans.


    The only imperfection was the white veil that covered her eyes.


    ¡°Is it still not possible?¡±


    Ye Fan felt a stabbing pain course through his heart as he stared at the unconscious Angie.


    I''m the one who dragged her down with me. Not only did she suffer inhumane treatment, but her


    father and family were also brutally ughtered. I am indebted to too many people in this world¡ª


    Angie is one of them.


    When they left Mount Chumen, Ye Fan brought Angie along with him in hopes that Junie would be


    able to heal her.


    However, it seemed like Junie''s medical skills could not wake Angie either.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ye Fan. Angie''s injury is too serious. Although I could keep her safe all these years, Chu


    Sect''s actions from back then had harmed her life essence. Unless a god descends to earth to help


    her, I''m afraid she''ll be lying there for the rest of her life.¡±


    Junie also felt bad for Angie.


    Although she was not close with Angie, she was undoubtedly touched by thetter''s story.


    In this world, there aren''t many people who would risk their lives for the ones they love.


    Back then, Junie shouldered the burden of a blood feud, so she had no choice but to suppress her


    feelings for Ye Fan.


    After that, Tang Yun was conflicted about whether she should choose the sect or love. In the end,


    she chose the former.


    After all, love was nothing but a luxury.


    There were many passionate people in this world, yet how many could really give up everything for


    love?


    Angie did.


    She practiced martial arts for Ye Fan.


    She gave up her family''s inheritance for him.


    She even risked her life and traveled the world to see him.


    Although she was young and looked weak and delicate, she had aplished things that many


    people did not dare to.


    Boom!


    Just as the words left Junie''s mouth, the stones beneath Ye Fan''s feet exploded.


    That situation could only happen when there was an overflow of energy due to a massive fluctuation


    of emotions.


    Even if Ye Fan looked calm on the outside, one could guess how he must have felt when they saw


    the explosion.


    He ignored Junie and made his way toward Angie.


    He reached out to gently caress her face. ¡°Angie, I''ll save you. I promise!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with determination.


    He then carried her into his arms and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what are you trying to do? The situation outside is bad. It''s better if you don''t show yourself


    to the crowd,¡± Junie said worriedly as she chased after him.


    ¡°I''ll return to Jiangdong and find a doctor to heal Angie,¡± Ye Fan replied in a deep voice.


    ¡°You can''t do that. Ye Fan, don''t you know what happened during the time you were healing from


    your own injuries? The entire martial arts world has gone through aplete change,¡± said Junie.


    She continued, ¡°Apart from that, the Martial Arts Security Council has ordered you to disband


    Dragon God Hall. It''s clear that the martial arts world sees you as a threat. Since you suddenly


    appeared, I''m worried that someone might do something to you.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Junie was worried.


    Although they had stayed indoors for the time being, Junie kept up with global news.


    The situation with the martial arts world in China was terrible.


    The martial arts world of Jiangbei and Jiangdong had faced a massive reshuffle of personnel.


    Clearly, some people were eradicating Ye Fan''s influence in China.


    Under such circumstances, Junie feared that Ye Fan would be stepping into a trap if he suddenly


    appeared in Jiangdong.


    Plus, he had only just recovered from a major injury. Thus, it was risky for him to be there.


    However, Ye Fan did not care.


    When have I never met with enemies over the years? So what if the journey ahead is full of


    hurdles? I''ve never backed down before, anyway! On top of that, Chu Sect no longer exists. Who


    else in this world would I be afraid of?


    In the end, Ye Fan left with Angie and traveled to China.


    At the Chu residence situated at Qingyang in Fenghai, Jiangdong, ckie sniffed the air and


    detected Ye Fan''s aura even though thetter had not arrived.


    After the great battle at Mount Yunding, ckie returned to the Chu residence.


    As for ze, it returned to Mount Chumen and went into a deep sleep.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    ckie barked non-stop.


    It threw away the underwear it had stolen from the head of the vige''s widow and ran out.


    It was about to jump onto Ye Fan when it saw him.


    ¡°Get away, stupid dog,¡± Ye Fan chided with a smile. Angie was still in his arms, so he dodged


    ckie''s enthusiastic wee and went into the Chu residence.


    Old Madam Chu had felt Ye Fan''s arrival and hurried out to meet him with glee.


    However, her eyes widened in shock when she saw Angie lying in his arms. ¡°You brat, what do you


    treat my ce as? You keep sending onedy after another here. Is this your new girlfriend? Don''t


    tell me all the beautiful women in the world have wasted their previous time on you.¡±


    Old Madam Chu was a little angry but still had a bitter smile.


    This great-grandson of mine is too much of a yer. First, it was Tang Yun, and then it was the


    Moon God of Japan. And now here''s another one. Plus, all of them are very different in


    personalities. This one seems to be a sweet young thing.


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, Great-grandma. This is Angie of the Jones family. You could say she was


    a victim of the Chu family''s misdeed. She''s been unconscious ever since. You must find a way to


    save her.¡± In Ye Fan''s heart, there was nothing Old Madam Chu could not do.


    No matter how severe the injury was, as long as the patient was not dead, Old Madam Chu would


    always have a way to save them.


    He hoped that it would be the same this time as well.


    ¡°You ungrateful brat. You''ll onlye here when you need me. Wait and see how I''ll deal with you


    later. But before that, bring her in.¡±


    After the battle with Chu Sect, Ye Fan had nevere to reassure Old Madam Chu that he was all


    right.


    She had been worried about his well-being ever since.


    Hence, it was natural for her toin about Ye Fan after seeing him now.


    After scolding him, she had Ye Fan bring Angie into the room so she could check on her injury.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    A few hourster, Old Madam Chu left the room. ¡°How is she, Great-grandma?¡± Ye Fan asked


    anxiously.


    Old Madam Chu shook her head. ¡°Her life essence was injured. There''s nothing much I can do. I''m


    afraid she won''t be able to live for much longer.¡± Old Madam Chu sighed. She then could not hold


    back her anger as she cursed, ¡°Chu Zhengliang and his son are such heartless b*stards.¡±


    Each generation of the Chu family produced offspring who were upright.


    Every one of them was brought up to have good manners and were respectable.


    Even if they were to murder someone, they would do it openly instead of doing it in such a


    despicable manner in secret.


    However, Old Madam Chu did not expect the Chu family to produce Chu Zhengliang and Chu


    Qitian, those two b*stards for this generation.


    How can they do such a cruel thing as digging her eyeballs out? Plus, the one who suffered the ill


    fate was the beloved daughter of the Jones family.


    Old Madam Chu would burst into anger whenever she thought of that.


    ¡°N-No. That''s impossible. Angie''s still so young. How can she die just like that? Great-grandma, I


    beg of you. Please find a way to save her life.¡± Ye Fan felt himself die a little inside when he heard


    what Old Madam Chu said.


    His face was pale as he kept shaking his head.


    He could not ept Old Madam Chu''s answer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    All this while, Ye Fan regarded Old Madam Chu very highly and there was nothing the olddy


    could not do.


    In fact, Old Madam Chu was the one who brought him back from the brink of death after countless


    times he had suffered major injuries.


    She could even defeat Chu Yuan and leave Chu Sect, which showed how powerful she was.


    Great-grandma is like a god. How can she not be able to treat Angie?


    Ye Fan continued begging her desperately.


    Old Madam Chu was also sad.


    ¡°Silly boy. Do you think I don''t want to heal her? The Jones family and the Chu family have a long


    history together. They''ve been assisting our family for almost a thousand years. Because of that, I''ll


    definitely do my best to save her if there is a way. s, my abilities are limited, and her injuries are


    too severe. Even if I give it my all, the most that I can do is make sure she lives for another year.


    After that, I''m afraid...¡± Old Madam Chu sighed.


    Disappointment and guilt flooded Ye Fan''s heart.


    He walked forward and stared at Angie who was unconscious on the bed.


    He stared at her delicate yet childish face and her beautiful, long eyshes.


    He could not ept the reality at all. How can such a kind and cute young girl only have a year left


    to live?


    Tears fell from the corners of Ye Fan''s eyes. ¡°Great-grandma, is there really no other way?¡± his lips


    tremble as he asked Old Madam Chu again.


    ¡°For now, there''s no way to treat her. Unless...¡± Old Madam Chu paused for a moment.


    Ye Fan turned around. ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless you can break through to the Fifth Level of Celestial Cloud and enter god realm. Only then


    will Angie have a chance of survival.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes sparkled in interest upon hearing that. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Old Madam Chu nodded. ¡°Mr. Yunyang created Celestial Cloud. It''s considered to be a technique


    belonging to a celestial being. It is said that if you break through to the Fifth Level, you will have


    extraordinary power. You will surpass all mortals and enter god realm!¡±


    She continued, ¡°By then, there will be a huge surge in Celestial Cloud''s power. Not only will your


    strength increase rapidly, but you will also have the power of creation. With that, you''ll be able to


    treat Angie''s injured life essence.¡±


    Ye Fan''s spirits were lifted after hearing that.


    He was like a traveler of the night who was reignited with hope after seeing a spark of dim light in


    front of him.


    ¡°Okay. Then I''ll enter god realm within a year!¡± Ye Fan said. His eyes were filled with determination.


    That''s right. My current power level is only at the peak of supreme grandmaster. There''s only one


    step left to enter god realm.


    ¡°It''s god realm we''re talking about. Do you really think you can easily enter just because you


    defeated Chu Yuan? You are too gullible. The only way you can enter that realm is by relying on


    Celestial Cloud, the powerful technique that your ancestor left behind. Otherwise, why would you


    even be Chu Yuan''s enemy?¡±


    Old Madam Chu shook her head and sighed. She slowly recalled the past. ¡°After your ancestor,


    Chu Yunyang, the martial arts world across the world prospered for almost a thousand years, yet


    only five people were able to truly be part of god realm. All five of them were astonishingly


    talented individuals. Back then, they were considered far more glorious than you.¡±


    She continued, ¡°As of now, you''ve onlye into contact with two god-realm masters. One of them


    was the rascal you brought home the other day. However, she can only be considered half a god


    realm master. Although her soul is reincarnated from god realm, her vessel is too weak, and she''s


    unable to use her actual powers from god realm. The other one is your grandfather, Chu Yuan.


    Though he can''t be considered your grandfather since he''s only a body brought back to life by a


    sealed demon.¡±


    She paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°You can say that there hasn''t been any individual who


    could enter god realm by depending on their strength. It may be hard for them, but it''ll be more


    challenging for you. After all, you''re cultivating the full version of Celestial Cloud. This technique has


    the power to surpass othermon techniques. However, at the same time, it is moreplex and


    complicated toprehend. Ever since it was passed down from Mr. Yunyang, there hasn''t been


    anyone able to enter god realm with this technique apart from him.¡±


    ¡°Even for me, I''ve been stuck at the Fourth Level of Celestial Cloud for almost a hundred years. I


    guess, even if I die, it''ll be hard for me to break through to the next level.¡± Old Madam Chu sighed.


    What?


    ¡°Great-grandma, you... You''ve been stuck at the Fourth Level for almost a hundred years?¡± Ye Fan


    was shocked to hear that.


    Old Madam Chu had always been a legendary character in the family.


    Although she married into the Chu family, she relied on her talent in martial arts to subdue the whole


    family. Finally, she became the head of the family and guarded the family''s numerous secrets and


    resources.


    However, Ye Fan never expected such a fantastic person like his great-grandma to be stuck at the


    Fourth Level for close to a hundred years.


    As he thought of that, he realized that it had been years since he broke through to the Fourth Level


    of Celestial Cloud and had never improved since then.


    Ye Fan became low-spirited once more at that thought.


    Can I really break through to god realm when Great-grandma has been stuck on the Fourth Level


    for a hundred years?


    Old Madam Chu smiled and patted Ye Fan''s head when she saw the somber expression on his


    face. ¡°Silly boy. You have to believe in yourself. I''m not trying to dampen your enthusiasm. I just


    want you to be aware of the situation. You shouldn''t ce your hopes for this, but at the same time,


    you shouldn''t give up either. Just do your best and leave the rest to fate.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you can really do it in a year and reach a level that even I couldn''t achieve for


    the past hundred years. After all, you''re Mr. Yunyang''s chosen one,¡± Old Madam Chuforted Ye


    Fan.


    Although she said that, it was obvious that she did not have too much hope.


    After all, a year is too short.


    ¡°Okay. I understand now, Great-grandma. No matter what happens, I''ll keep giving it a try as long as


    there is a chance. Life has treated that girl harshly. I don''t want her to leave before she''s able to


    experience the wonders of the world. When I''ve arranged everything, I''ll immediately cultivate in


    seclusion and fight my way to god realm.¡± Ye Fan looked at Angie as he balled his hands into fists.


    Old Madam Chu nodded. ¡°Okay. It''s good for you to give it a try. After all, there won''t be any


    disadvantage at your end whether you seed or fail. All these years, you busied yourself with


    getting revenge, so it''s time you settle down and cultivate properly.¡±


    She then changed the topics. ¡°All right. Let''s stop talking about this. I''ll awaken Angie first. Please


    assist meter. I need to borrow some of your Internal Energy.¡±


    Although she could not treat Angie to full recovery, she could at least let her spend the next year


    awake.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    ¡°You''d better go get some rest first. Leave the rest to me.¡± Old Madam Chu''s voice gradually rang


    out.


    Ye Fan had been channeling his Internal Energy into Angie''s body for the past three days. He rose


    to his feet in exhaustion and was all ready to leave the room.


    The second he stood up, he felt weak and dizzy.


    Evidently, his body had been pushed to its limits.


    No matter, I''ll do whatever it takes to have Angie regain consciousness!


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you, Great-grandma,¡± uttered Ye Fan softly.


    He stepped out of the room right after that.


    The breeze outside was refreshing as the sun bathed thend in its warm light.


    Ye Fan stood there, taking in the fresh air and soaking up the sun. The overwhelming fatigue within


    him seemed to fade away as he gazed at a vige woman chasing ckie around on the streets.


    At that point in time, he felt a sense of peace and tranquility.


    However, he simply could not lift his mood because of the guilt and remorse buried deep down.


    Wheeling around, he shifted his attention to Angie, who was still in need of treatment.


    Angie wouldn''t have been in this situation if it hadn''t been for me. She''s still so young. There are so


    many wonders of life she hasn''t experienced and so many ces in this world she hasn''t been to.


    She could''ve had a future ahead of her. A year of lifespan just wouldn''t cut it! I must break through


    god realm no matter what. Angie must live on. Since I already wiped out Chu Sect and realized my


    wish, now is the best time for me to head to Folo Mountain and focus on my cultivation. Oh, right! I


    ought to make a trip to Jiangdong and settle a few more things there before I leave.


    Standing in the courtyard, Ye Fan began to n for what he would be doing next.


    In the past, Ye Fan had worked on his cultivation in the hope of confronting the Chu family to seek


    justice.


    Now that Chu Yuan had already gone six feet under and the patriarch of the Chu family had also


    been reced, it was time for Ye Fan to put an end to the grudge he had been holding for ages.


    At longst, he could do away with all the burdens and truly live a life for himself.


    Yet, as Old Madam Chu had said, it would take time for one to break through god realm. It looks like


    I''ll be out of the martial arts world again for a very long while, I guess.


    Ye Fan''s priority at the moment was making sure that hisrades who had battled alongside him


    were in good hands.


    As soon as he set his mind to it, he wasted no time departing for Yunzhou. He did not even take a


    minute to recuperate.


    In the meantime, there was a convoy of luxury cars in front of a manor in Yunzhou.


    A middle-aged man, named Zhao Hongtu, got out of the vehicle and stopped right before the


    manor''s main entrance.


    ¡°We''ve reached the Li residence, Mr. Zhao. This is where Li Er lives,¡± reported one of the


    subordinates respectfully.


    Zhao Hongtu bobbed his head before spearheading the initiative to march forward.


    ¡°Do you mind informing Mr. Li that I, Zhao Hongtu from Journey Group, am here to visit him?¡± He


    shed a grin at the security guard behind the gate.


    It was evening at that time.


    The front gate of the Li residence was tightly shut.


    ¡°My apologies. Mr. Li is not feeling well. All visitations will be rejected. Please leave.¡±


    The guard''s tone was ice-cold as he turned them away.


    Instead of getting enraged, Zhao Hongtu merely waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to


    come forward.


    At once, two burly men stepped forward andnded a hard kick at the gate.


    Boom!


    The sturdy, steel-welded iron gate contorted and copsed to the ground on the spot, throwing a


    cloud of dust into the air.


    ¡°Y-You guys...¡±


    The guards were frightened out of their wits. They slumped onto the ground and backed off in terror.


    ¡°Please excuse our recklessness.¡±


    Zhao Hongtu pressed his palms together and bowed.


    Putting on a polite front, he acted as if he was a well-mannered gentleman.


    Just like that, Zhao Hongtu waltzed into the main hall of the Li residence.


    ¡°Show yourself, Mr. Li. There''s no running away. You can''t be hiding forever, you know. If you still


    refuse to see me, I''ll tear this ce down.¡±


    Zhao Hongtu''s deep voice rang out in the living room and echoed across the entire manor.


    Silence then ensued for a couple of minutes.


    Five minutes soon passed.


    Unfortunately, the man Zhao Hongtu was expecting never came into sight.


    ¡°Do we continue to wait, Mr. Zhao?¡± queried the subordinate.


    Zhao Hongtu''s mien was as grim as death.


    Just when he was about to take action, a short, plump middle-aged man steadily approached with


    the support of a child.


    Upon witnessing Li Er''s presence, Zhao Hongtu burst intoughter. ¡°Ah, Mr. Li, you''re finally here.


    For a second there, I thought you were going to go into hiding for the rest of your life.¡±


    He went up to Li Er and offered a gesture to help thetter to the couch.


    ¡°Save it, Mr. Zhao. Lin can do the job just fine,¡± said Li Er nonchntly as he sat on the couch.


    He then continued with a frosty tone, ¡°Tell me. What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing much. I just happened to learn that you, Mr. Li, have served Mr. Chu for years,


    hence worthy of his trust. Seeing that he has taken with him abundant treasures from Chu Sect, I


    suppose you know where he stored them.¡± Zhao Hongtu wore a grin as he picked up the teapot


    from the coffee table and poured Li Er a cup of tea.


    Those words only served to enrage Li Er.


    He mmed his palm on the table and admonished, ¡°Don''t you think you''re too greedy, Zhao


    Hongtu? Not only did you take control of Mount Yunding Vi, but you even pushed Mucheng Group


    to the verge of bankruptcy. You''ve been messing with my fellow members all this time. If anything,


    you brought only disaster to Jiangdong. Haven''t you had your fill of those selfish desires already?


    How dare you still covet Chu Sect''s treasures?¡±


    He paused for a bit to ponder before adding, ¡°So what if I know where they''re stashed away? Chu


    Sect was purged by Dragon God Hall and Chu Yuan died at the hands of Mr. Chu. Whatever


    treasure Chu Sect may have, it''s only right that it all be in Dragon God Hall''s possession. If you


    want to get your hands on the treasures, by all means, try to take on Mr. Chu and get past Dragon


    God Hall!¡±


    Livid, Li Er balled his fists.


    Truth be told, he had been tolerating their misdeeds the whole time.


    Back when those peopleid im to Mount Yunding, Li Er stifled his disapproval.


    Later, they forged an alliance with other prominent families in Jiangdong to cripple Mucheng Group


    before annexing thepany and freezing its assets altogether. Li Er put up with them as well.


    Never would he have expected those savages to cross the line by stepping into the martial arts


    world and having their hearts set on acquiring Chu Sect''s treasures.


    Goodness gracious! Their greed knows no bounds!


    ¡°Haha! Simmer down, Mr. Li. Mr. Chu is a legendary figure in China. He yed an important part in


    our battle against Chu Sect. He''s the hero of our country. Since we''re allpatriots, we really


    shouldn''t treat each other as outsiders. We''re only worried that those treasures might fall into the


    wrong hands, especially people from foreign countries. After all, a person''s treasures will always


    arouse the envy of others. It''d be more secure if they were handed over to the council for


    safekeeping, don''t you think?¡± reassured Zhao Hongtu.


    Then came Li Er''s refute. ¡°The council? What kind of association does a private establishment like


    Journey Group have with the council?¡±


    In fact, Li Er had run a background check on Journey Group.


    Thepany was helmed by the Zhao family, one of the prominent families in thergest city of


    China, Zhonghai.


    A few months ago, right after Ye Fan had retreated from Mount Chumen with everyone from Dragon


    God Hall, Zhao Hongtu and his elder brother, Zhao Hongyuan, suddenly stationed themselves in


    Jiangdong.


    A smile spread across Zhao Hongtu''s face as he shook his head and said, ¡°You can be so naive,


    Mr. Li. Do you really believe that there''s still a need for anyone to start a business from scratch in


    this era? Journey Group might appear as nothing more than a private establishment owned by the


    Zhao family, but no matter how influential the Zhao family is, we couldn''t have mobilized so many


    Grandmasters. Think about it.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Li Er froze upon hearing that. ¡°You''re saying that War God Castle sent you here?¡±


    Not a word escaped from Zhao Hongtu. The man merely hung his head low and took a sip of tea


    with his lips curled upward.


    ¡°I should''ve known from the start!¡± Li Er clenched his fists at that.


    ¡°If War God Castle hadn''t given the green light, no one in the whole of China would''ve got the nerve


    to get under Mr. Chu''s skin! Nobody would even dare to encroach on thends of Jiangdong! Aren''t


    you afraid that I''d report all your doings to Mr. Chu? Do you not fear Dragon God Hall''s revenge at


    all?¡± questioned Li Er in a stern voice.


    Zhao Hongtu shook his head in return. ¡°If you''re thinking of repaying Mr. Chu''s kindness, Mr. Li,


    take my advice and don''t report anything to him. I bet you already know that Dragon God Hall has


    beenbeled internationally as an illegal organization. As for Mr. Chu, he has received the utmost


    attention from the martial arts world all over the globe. Now that all eyes are on Dragon God Hall


    and Mr. Chu, what do you think the consequence would be if Mr. Chu were to do something


    unbing again? I''m pretty sure you''d never wish for him to meet the same fate as the poor Chu


    Yuan.¡±


    Li Er went quiet all of a sudden. He sat still with his lips buttoned for a long time.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    Zhao Hongtu was right.


    Ye Fan''s strong-headed personality had resulted in him offending several people all this while.


    Li Er would not be too worried if this happened in the past.


    After all, Ye Fan was powerful back then and need not fear stepping on people''s toes.


    However, the martial arts world underwent a massive global revolution, especially in the past few


    months since Ye Fan''s departure.


    Just as Li Er was still in deep thought, Zhao Hongtu walked over and patted Li Er''s shoulder. He


    chuckled lightly, ¡°Mr. Li, times have changed. The current martial arts world is no longer under the


    control of Mr. Chu. This is evidently so after the creation of the Empyrean Ranking. Now, the


    number one warrior on the Sky Ranking is iparable to the warriors of the Empyrean Ranking.¡±


    Zhao Hongtu paused slightly before continuing to advise, ¡°Thus, Mr. Li, I''m giving you until the end


    of today to consider my proposal. You shall decide whether to hand over the treasures. I''m offering


    you this advice since we''rerades. The warriors from other countries maye over in the next


    few days. Believe me; they will not be as friendly as me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard you recently met with a car ident and hurt your leg. I suppose you''re


    recovering well? You should be more mindful in the future. Otherwise, you may end up hurting more


    than just your leg the next time,¡± Zhao Hongtu said suggestively.


    With that, he turned and left, leaving Li Er sitting there and looking helpless.


    ¡°Are you all right, Godpapa?¡± Chu Lin whispered.


    Li Er smiled forcefully and replied, ¡°I''m fine, Lin. Could you head upstairs first? I will like to be alone


    for a while.¡±


    Chu Lin nodded obediently and went upstairs.


    Li Er sat alone in the hall, pondering about the next course of action.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Li?¡±


    ¡°Did those jerks hurt you?¡±


    At that moment, the two brothers, Jin Bao and Yin Bao, ran in hurriedly.


    It seemed they had gotten wind of Zhao Hongtu''s intrusion and rushed over quickly, fearing for Li


    Er''s safety.


    ¡°I''m all right. They dare not touch me, at least for now. They wanted the treasures Mr. Chu brought


    back from Chu Sect,¡± Li Er answered softly.


    Both Jin Bao and Yin Bao flew into a rage upon hearing that.


    ¡°That bunch of b*stards. It wasn''t enough that they snatched Mr. Chu''s assets, now, they''re eyeing


    Chu Sect''s treasures! Mr. Li, I can''t take this lying down anymore! It''s time to contact Mr. Chu and


    have him return to Jiangdong with his men and exterminate those assh*les!¡± Jin Bao hollered, with


    Yin Bao echoing him.


    The current situation in Jiangdong had spiraled out of their control.


    They were banking all their hopes on Ye Fan to show up and restore order!


    Li Er, however, shook his head resignedly. ¡°Mr. Chu has yet to recover from his injury, and I don''t


    have information on his whereabouts either. How are we going to contact him?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Zhao Hongtu may be right about this. If we were to ask Mr. Chu to resolve the


    situation at this point, it may harm him instead. They''re all waiting for an opportunity to attack Mr.


    Chu.¡± Li Er''s tone was heavy and solemn.


    Li Er initially believed Ye Fan would rule the martial arts world after he defeated Chu Yuan and


    Dragon God Hall took care of Chu Sect.


    Ye Fan''s followers, like Li Er himself, would no longer have to fear any forces or warriors then.


    On the contrary, things had developed in the opposite direction of Li Er''s expectation.


    As Chu Sect fell, Martial Arts Security Council emerged.


    Chu Yuan was terminated, but Chen Jiuzhou appeared.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Li Er sometimes thought to himself. Why does this world harbor so much malice toward Mr. Chu?


    Can''t this vast universe amodate Mr. Chu and Dragon God Hall?


    As gloominess hung over Li Er, a lean figure appeared suddenly outside the manor.


    The figure followed the moonlight and walked up the steps into the Li residence.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± Jin Bao and Yin Bao instantly became alert when they heard footsteps.


    They whipped out their revolvers and aimed at the figure standing at the entrance.


    ¡°What''s going on? It has only been a few years, and you''ve forgotten my teachings? We must learn


    to make peace, not war, be kind, and smile constantly...¡±


    Faintughter slowly traveled from the foyer of the manor.


    Although they could not see the face clearly, both Jin Bao and Yin Bao shuddered simultaneously


    when they heard his words.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu?¡± As soon as the brothers called out Ye Fan''s name in a trembling voice, a lean figure


    stepped into the hall.


    The dim yellow lighting shone on Ye Fan''s handsome face.


    ¡°I-Is that you, Mr. Chu?¡± Li Er became emotional after he ascertained the visitor''s identity.


    Li Er dashed forward excitedly to receive him,pletely forgetting about his injured leg.


    As a result, he stumbled onto the floor after taking a few steps.


    However, despite the embarrassment, it did not stop Li Er from showing immense excitement.


    After all, Ye Fan was considered his harbor, backer, and protector in Li Er''s heart.


    So long as Ye Fan was present, Li Er would feel extremely secure regardless of the magnitude of


    any impending threats.


    In this world, only this man was capable of giving Li Er a huge sense of security.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, you''re finally back.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t return soon, you won''t be able to see Mr. Li and us anymore.¡±


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao burst into tears when they saw Ye Fan. As they walked up to him, their hands


    trembled in tandem with their pulsating hearts.


    The pair of brothers vented their aggrievances and theints they had during this period to Ye


    Fan.


    ¡°Oh? Don''t tell me Jiangdong is in trouble again?¡± Ye Fan was startled when he heard what


    happened.


    Ye Fan had been managing Jiangdong for several years.


    It was an undisputed fact that he was well-respected in all of the eighteen cities in Jiangdong.


    Moreover, King of Fighters and Sword Saint had surrendered to Ye Fan and admitted defeat.


    Ye Fan felt that Jiangdong should be a stable ground under his protection.


    But it sounded otherwise from Jin Bao''s tone and expression. It was as if something serious had


    happened.


    Just when Jin Bao was about to reveal the truth, Li Er interrupted them, ¡°Mr. Chu, don''t listen to their


    nonsense. I didn''t pay attention while driving the other day and got into a slight ident.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big matter. I''ll be all right after a few days of rest,¡± Li Er said with a smile.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Mm, you should focus on recuperating. Work matters can be delegated to the staff.


    You need not attend to them personally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chu, for your concern.¡± Li Er expressed his appreciation. ¡°Mr. Chu, you don''t look


    too good. Have your wounds not fully healed?¡±


    Ye Fan waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°It''s nothing of concern. I just expended too much energy.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to know.¡± Li Er sighed in relief.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Chu, have you heard of the current global situation? The martial arts world deemed


    Dragon God Hall uwful and demanded its dissolution. I wonder what ns you have regarding


    this, Mr. Chu?¡± Li Er probed cautiously.


    He wanted to know Ye Fan''s thoughts about it.


    The current sentiment was the martial arts world saw Dragon God Hall as a threat.


    If Dragon God Hall was to expand and strengthen its influence, a conflict with the Supreme warriors


    of Martial Arts Security Council would likely ur.


    That would be a huge risk for Dragon God Hall to bear.


    However, if Dragon God Hall managed to suppress Martial Arts Security Council, it would show that


    they achieved what Chu Sect could not back then!


    When that time came, the martial arts world would yield to Dragon God Hall and submit to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was in no hurry to answer. He sat on the couch and poured himself a cup of tea.


    After taking a few sips of the tea, Ye Fan spoke. ¡°Li Er, tell me what you all have in mind.¡±


    ¡°We have to go all out, of course! As the saying goes, only the strongest will survive. We have to


    settle this by force. Only by trampling them under our feet will they submit to us willingly and dare


    not provoke Jiangdong and us again!¡± Jin Bao replied with vehemence.


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Chu. Let''s fight it out once and for all. We''re willing to follow your lead and go


    against the world! They were just International Martial Arts Union and Martial Arts Security Council


    and they are nothing. If it weren''t for you who helped them back then, they would long have been


    exterminated by Chu Sect!¡± Yin Bao was indignant.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao shouted heroically, expressing their will to follow Ye Fan to dominate the world.


    After all, if Ye Fan could be the supreme ruler of the global martial arts world, Jiangdong


    wouldn''t have to endure such grievances like now.


    In Jin Bao and Yin Bao''s opinion, the position of the king of the world should be filled by someone


    capable like Ye Fan, simr to how the formidable ancient sovereign had conquerednds and ruled


    over a kingdom.


    In contrast, Li Er who was standing at one side merely kept quiet.


    He stared at Ye Fan the whole time, waiting for thetter''s reply as he knew the opinions of


    subordinates like them weren''t important at the end of the day.


    The most crucial thing was still Ye Fan''s standpoint.


    Ye Fan smiled faintly.


    ¡°Time flies, don''t you think that''s a waste if we spend all our time fighting for fame and glory?¡±


    Jin Bao and the others were stunned after hearing that.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t provide a straightforward response, Li Er and the rest could vaguely guess


    his answer.


    ¡°So, Mr. Chu, are you nning not to fight for the position?¡± Li Er asked with an undertone.


    Ye Fan took a few sips of tea before saying, ¡°Li Er, you''ve served me for so long. I don''t know if you


    understand me. Actually, I don''t have big dreams or grand ambitions. Even when I held authority,


    my only goal was to protect those I wished to keep safe, such as my family, friends, and lover. That


    was my greatest aspiration. I repeatedly visited the Chu residence and wiped out Chu Sect with the


    sole intention of seeking justice for my mother. I was never interested in umting wealth or


    attaining fame and glory. Now that I''ve resolved this longsting grudge in my chest, I think it''s time


    for me to take my leave.¡±


    What?


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao shuddered.


    Li Er''s pupils constricted as well.


    ¡°Take your leave? Mr. Chu, w-what do you mean by that? Where are you going?¡± Jin Bao asked


    anxiously.


    Panic brimmed in Yin Bao''s eyes while indescribable emotions filled Li Er''s gaze.


    The experience was simr to how a small nt surviving next to a big tree would feel when it


    suddenly realized the tree that had always been shielding it from storms was about to disappear.


    The dread and uneasiness churning within Li Er and the others'' hearts were undoubtedly difficult to


    put into words.


    ¡°I''ve yet to figure out where to go, but from now on, I''ll probably thoroughly fade out of the martial


    arts world. I won''t participate in any more power struggles and disputes of the mundane world. I''m


    genuinely getting a little tired after all these years. I want to try living a different life in the future.¡±


    Ye Fan recalled Qiu Mucheng had once pleaded with him to stop with tears in her eyes. His mother


    also hoped he would let go of his hatred. Tang Yun persuaded him to forget the grudges and restart


    a new life as well.


    However, at that time, he was blinded by his desire for revenge and turned a deaf ear to their


    advice.


    Now that Chu Yuan had gone six feet under and Chu Sect was eliminated, Ye Fan got his revenge.


    Still, inexplicably, he couldn''t bring himself to feel happy.


    He reckoned perhaps that was because he paid too dear a price in exchange for aplishing his


    revenge.


    Countless of hisrades were sacrificed on the battlefield, his mother was missing, not to mention


    how Qiu Mucheng had be utterly disheartened and was unwilling to return to Jiangdong


    anymore. Also, he figured Tang Yun would also never forgive him.


    Sometimes, Ye Fan wondered what he had ultimately achieved by choosing the path of revenge.


    In the end, he merely hurt those who truly cared about him, causing them to worry about him and


    long for his safe turn all the time, and finally harbored nothing but disappointment toward him.


    Ye Fan spent thest few months recuperating, but he had also mulled over plenty of things and


    started having thoughts of going into seclusion.


    Angie''s illness prompted Ye Fan to make up his mind.


    He simply wanted to live in peace for the rest of his life, focusing on his bucket list and never


    bothering himself with matters of the mundane world anymore.


    ¡°What about Dragon God Hall? What about all therades who have pursued you for so many


    years? Mr. Chu, are you really nning to leave all of these behind?¡± Jin Bao and Yin Bao asked Ye


    Fan with reddened eyes.


    Li Er gazed at Ye Fan intently.


    He thought he had waited so long for thetter''s glorious return.


    Unexpectedly, it was an asion for Ye Fan to bid his farewells.


    ¡°I''ve given that matter some thought. Dragon God Hall was established to oppose Chu Sect in the


    first ce. Now that Chu Sect has been destroyed, Dragon God Hall no longer needs to exist. We''ll


    disband as those elders at International Martial Arts Union wish. In the future, all of you won''t have


    to live your lives warily and be rebuffed by everyone. You don''t have to worry about Jiangdong too.


    I''ll visit the War Gods before I leave. No matter what, I, Ye Fan, have saved China''s martial arts


    world and am considered the nation''s savior. The people from War God Castle should still treat me


    with respect. You can stay here in Jiangdong carefree under War God Castle''s protection.¡±


    Ye Fan sorted everyone''s future paths as if he was expounding his will.


    ¡°No! You cannot do this, Mr. Chu. Dragon God Hall is the fruit of your blood, sweat, and tears. How


    can you disband it just like that? Ourrades at Dragon God Hall will never agree to this.


    Besides, you founded the business here in Jiangdong. Are you going to hand it over to someone


    else just like that? We refuse to ept this!¡± Jin Bao gritted his teeth as tears streamed down his


    cheeks uncontrobly.


    Yin Bao suppressed his emotions while clenching his fists.


    Ye Fanforted them, ¡°Who said I''ll be handing over the business to others? Even after I''m gone,


    you guys will remain in Jiangdong, isn''t it? You all can continue to manage Mufan Group.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Jin Bao wanted to speak further, but Li Er halted him right after he parted his lips.


    Yin Bao helped Li Er, whose eyes were brimming with tears, to stand up. ¡°Since Mr. Chu has


    decided to leave, I''ll respect your decision. However, before you depart, I have a request to make. I


    hope we can host a banquet beside Yunwu Lake tomorrow morning to send you off. You can think


    of this as a gesture to put a full stop on our master-servant rtionship.¡±


    Ye Fan smiled. ¡°You old, sentimental fool. You''ve always been fond of hosting these fancy events.


    Fine. We''ll do as you say, but there''s no need to make too big of a fuss over this. It''ll be sufficient for


    the few of us old friends having a meal together.¡±


    Li Er nodded and responded tersely. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next morning, Li Er heeded Ye Fan''s reminder and didn''t organize a gathering with great


    fanfare.


    Only Li Er and a few close acquaintances came to see Ye Fan off at the side of Yunwu Lake.


    On the pavilion beside the ancient walkway, Ye Fan and Li Er sat across each other and savored


    some wine.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I, Li Er, thank you wholeheartedly for your care all these years. Without you, I''ll never


    attain my current social status. I''ll toast you with this ss of wine. Thank you for your


    companionship all these years. I hope you''ll take good care of yourself in the future, Mr. Chu!¡±


    Then, Li Er took the initiative to raise his ss.


    He gulped the content, imagining the ss was filled with a mixture of wine and all his reluctance


    and sentiments.


    ¡°Farewell, Mr. Chu!¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Mr. Chu!¡±


    Li Er and the others got to their feet and shouted in reverence as they saw Ye Fan off.


    Before he knew it, tears began to stream down the corner of Li Er''s eyes. Perhaps we''ll never meet


    again after this. Zhao Hongtu and the others probably won''t let me off the hook so easily.


    ¡°Mr. Li, why did you keep quiet? Why didn''t you tell Mr. Chu how those ungrateful b*stards from War


    God Castle are sending men to target us?¡± After Ye Fan''s figure disappeared from their fields of


    vision, Jin Bao and Yin Bao asked Li Er with tear-stained faces.


    ¡°We''ll only trouble Mr. Chu if we inform him about this matter. He should just depart quietly under


    such circumstances. Mr. Chu had lived a turbulent life and suffered too much agony. By allowing


    him to leave without worry, we are granting him the chance to conclude this chapter of his life with a


    better ending.¡±


    Li Er just knew Ye Fan''s personality too well.


    Once thetter knew about the things the members of War God Castle had done at Jiangdong, he


    would definitely go on a killing spree again.


    If that happened, another series of bloody messes would ensue.


    The situation might even spiral out of control and cause Ye Fan to be caught in the tight spot of


    having to take a stand against the entire world a second time.


    After all, the elders from Martial Arts Security Council were yearning for an excuse to make Ye Fan''s


    life miserable.


    ¡°But are we going to give up our business in Jiangdong and surrender it to Journey Group just like


    that?¡± Weeping, Yin Bao was unwilling to ept that oue.


    Li Er shook his head. ¡°Of course not! Naturally, we''ll have to help Mr. Chu safeguard his business. If


    he ever returns here one day, we must ensure Jiangdong remains the same just like before.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    Ye Fan''s departure this time was silent.


    No one in Yunzhou apart from Li Er and a few trusted confidants knew about his return to


    Jiangdong.


    Perhaps no one expected the hero of their generation to end his era in such an obscure way.


    However, Ye Fan left blithely, though the same could not be said for Li Er.


    After all, he still had to live his life, and he needed to take care of his subordinates.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As for the properties in Jiangdong left behind by Ye Fan, Li Er had to manage them too.


    After sending Ye Fan off, Li Er returned to the Li residence without having time to embrace the


    sorrow.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you''re finally back. I thought you got scared and ran away.¡±


    Just as he arrived at the manor, Li Er realized the hall was crowded with people.


    Standing in front of the crowd was Zhao Hongtu of Journey Group and his bodyguards.


    There were also two foreigners who showed up that day.


    They were tall and burly and had fair skin and high nose bridges. Those were the characteristics of


    people from Western Epea.


    ¡°How is it going, Mr. Li? Have you considered the matter I talked to you about yesterday? Will you


    continue keeping the treasures or will you hand them to Journey Group? Oh, before you give me


    your answer, let me introduce two of my friends to you.¡±


    While saying that, Zhao Hongtu shifted his gaze to the two Western Epeans.


    ¡°These are my friends from the martial arts world of Western Epea. This is Mr. Ted, and this is Mr.


    Phelp. Their national treasure was taken away by Chu Sect in the past, so they''vee to China to


    look for it. They''ve been wanting to see you for a long time, and I''ve been helping you stop them.


    Today, however, I can''t stop them anymore,¡± Zhao Hongtu uttered helplessly.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to mention this. They''re both Grandmasters.¡± Zhao Hongtu smiled coldly. There


    was even an indescribable emotion in his tone.


    The meaning he was implying could not be more obvious.


    If Li Er handed Chu Sect''s treasure to the other party, Li Er and his men would be safe.


    If not, Li Er would have to deal with the foreigners who came seeking the treasure.


    Surprisingly, Li Er snickered in response. ¡°Mr. Zhao, you''ve underestimated me. I''ve seen bigger


    things after traveling all around the world with Mr. Chu in the past few years. In fact, I even went to


    Mount Yunding with Mr. Chu and destroyed Chu Sect a few months ago. Even god realm masters


    can''t make me yield. Do you think I''ll fear these measly Grandmasters you''re talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Li Er''s provocation infuriated Zhao Hongtu greatly.


    Since Li Er had already said that, Zhao Hongtu dropped his act.


    ¡°Very well, Li Er. I gave you an easy way out, yet you refused it. Looks like you don''t n on


    handing over Chu Sect''s treasures without a fight, eh? If that''s the case, I wish you all the best.¡±


    Zhao Hongtu scoffed and turned to the two Grandmasters from Western Epea. ¡°Gentlemen,


    Journey Group shall no longer be involved in Dragon God Hall''s matters. Please do as you see fit.¡±


    Hearing that, the two Grandmasters nodded before turning around with an icy re.


    ¡°Mr. Li, right? We''re here on behalf of our country to get our lost national treasure. Please hand it


    over. You can also tell us where it''s hidden, and we''ll go over to retrieve it ourselves.¡±


    Li Er sat on the chair while smiling faintly. ¡°What if I refuse to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Then, don''t me us for showing you no mercy,¡± said Ted as his aura around him grew stronger.


    Immediately after that, a terrifying Grandmaster energy shot out.


    The Qi generated was powerful enough to send the bodyguards behind Li Er stumbling backward.


    It seemed that the two foreigners were going to attack and force Li Er to give in.


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao went pale with fright.


    After all, almost all the fighters of Dragon God Hall had gone to India with Ye Fan.


    There was practically no one else left in Jiangdong.


    In other words, they were incapable of defending themselves against the two Grandmasters.


    However, Li Er remained as cool as a cucumber. ¡°Surely you two know what ce this is? Well, if


    you don''t, I''d like to inform you that this is Jiangdong, the hometown of the Unrivalled Supreme, Chu


    Tianfan. How dare you foreigners dare act so unruly here? Aren''t you worried our master will


    eliminate your country when he finds out about this?¡±


    Li Er looked incredibly stern.


    However, the Grandmasters only burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you talking about Chu Tianfan? He''s just a coward. Now that the Empyrean Ranking


    exists, my lord Zeus, Odin, and the other god realm masters are on the list too. Chu Tianfan is


    nothingpared to them. The only thing he can do now is to hide in a corner and not reveal


    himself. What were you thinking, scaring us using the name of a coward who doesn''t even dare to


    show his face? You''ve miscalcted, dude.¡±


    The Western Epeansughed boisterously, showing no signs of fear.


    Just as Jin Bao and the others had lost all hope, an icy voice traveled from outside the hall. ¡°Oh, is


    that so?¡±


    Li Er, Jin Bao, and the others were dumbfounded when they heard the voice.


    Then, they hurriedly turned around.


    The longer they stared, the greater their surprise grew.


    A charming figure stepped in from the outside.


    He wore a ck shirt and had a frosty expression.


    The heavy sound of footsteps echoed throughout the manor as he walked on the tiles.


    The moment he showed himself, the crowd felt as if the temperature in the room had dropped


    significantly.


    Zhao Hongtu narrowed his eyes at the intruder.


    Though Zhao Hongtu did not know who the neer was, he could tell thetter had no good


    intentions based on his aura.


    The two Western Epeans frowned too.


    They did not act rashly but instead scrutinized the man, who suddenly showed up.


    Although the foreigners could not identify the intruder''s cultivation level, they had a feeling thetter


    was someone powerful.


    ¡°Who are you? Let me give you a word of advice. Don''t be nosy if it''s none of your business. If not,


    you might lose your life, and that''d be a waste,¡± warned the Western Epeans, staring at the intruder


    with a hostile gaze.


    The man simply smiled. ¡°What if I say this is my business?¡±


    The Western Epeans scowled at his words.


    ¡°Judging by your tone, you''ll be interfering with today''s matters, eh? Fine. We don''t mind killing


    another person since you asked for it.¡±


    The look in the Western Epeans'' eyes turned cold. They nced at each other before pping their


    palms fiercely.


    Boom!


    They pped their palms on each other''s chests nearly at the same time, creating a powerful gust


    of wind in the hall from the great impact.


    The doors and windows shattered, as well as the tea set that flew out and fell to the ground.


    What shocked the Western Epeans was that the opponent was unaffected even when they had put


    in their all in the attack.


    The two were baffled by what they saw.


    Growing wary, they took a few steps backward and eyed the opponent grimly. ¡°What a powerful


    body. Who exactly are you? Introduce yourself now!¡±


    Suddenly, Jin Bao and Yin Bao burst outughing.


    ¡°What ignorant fools. That''s Mr. Chu standing right in front of you. How could you not know?¡±


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao snickered.


    However, theirugher struck the Western Epeans like a bolt of lightning.


    Even Zhao Hongtu, who was standing by the side, trembled violently.


    ¡°W-What did you say? H-he''s... Chu Tianfan?¡±


    How''s that possible? Isn''t he in hiding? How dare hee out?


    Zhao Hongtu and the others'' pupils narrowed as their eyes widened with shock.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Zhao Hongtu''s spirit was shaken.


    Though Zhao Hongtu had not seen Chu Tianfan before in Zhonghai, thetter was too famous.


    It could be said that Zhao Hongtu had heard a lot about the opponent.


    Be it the business, military, or martial arts world, legends of Chu Tianfan were recounted


    everywhere Zhao Hongtu went.


    After all, he was a pathetic live-in son-inw who became a powerful being in Jiangdong that


    controlled its entire business world. It was a ssic legend told in the business world.


    As for the military world, Ye Fan was famous for leading Green Dragon Force and forcing three


    army troops to retreat. The instructors of China''s major military regions all bowed down to him.


    His title as General Green Dragon was well known among the three troops.


    Not forgetting to mention the martial arts world.


    The fact that Chu Tianfan ranked first in Sky Ranking and even wiped out Chu Sect made him the


    most feared individual in the martial arts world.


    One could only imagine how frightened Zhao Hongtu and the others felt now that such a legendary


    being had suddenly appeared before them.


    Zhao Hongtu was not the only one feeling that way. Even the martial artists from Western Epea


    were the same.


    At that moment, they were filled with disbelief.


    They widened their eyes in terror and watched Ye Fan stroll over as if he was a ghost.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it! Why are we running into him at this time?¡±


    Ted and Phelp were in a state of panic.


    They were truly scared out of their wits, and their minds were nk. Clearly, they did not know what


    to do next.


    After all, their original n was to attack Li Er and make him give in.


    However, Chu Tianfan had appeared now.


    Theirbat prowess was nothingpared to his.


    We don''t have a choice. We''ve got to make a run for it.


    The Western Epeans, who were imposing and arrogant earlier, saluted and smiled at Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°Oh, you''re Mr. Chu Tianfan. Please forgive us for not recognizing you. Well, uh... You must be busy


    dealing with a lot of things, so we shan''t bother you anymore. Good day,¡± said Ted and Phelp with a


    bow.


    After that, they whirled around and hurried off without waiting for Ye Fan to speak.


    They acted as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    ¡°Hold up. Did I say you could leave?¡±


    s, the cold voice rang out.


    Ted''s and Phelp''s hearts sank to the bottom of their stomachs, and they felt their blood run cold.


    ¡°Is there anything else we can do for you, Mr. Chu?¡± Ted forced a smile, though he looked more


    guilty than before.


    ¡°Jiangdong is my hometown. You''ve disturbed the ce of my cultivation and threatened the people


    I trust. Do you think you can leave just like that?¡±


    Y Fan''s deep voice rang out, his tone thick with hostility.


    As he was saying that, his sharp gaze fell on the two foreigners.


    ¡°W-What do you want to do? I''m warning you, Chu Tianfan. Don''t you think you''re undefeatable just


    because you''ve killed Chu Yuan. The people on the Empyrean Ranking aren''t people you can fight


    against. If you so much asy a finger on us, the King of Gods, Odin, won''t let you off the hook!¡±


    Ted and Phelp clearly felt the imminent threat of death.


    They were so terrified that panic was written all over their faces.


    Hence, they bellowed words of threat and even brought up Odin''s name in hopes of scaring Ye Fan.


    Unfortunately, their words fell on deaf ears.


    Ye Fan had not heard of Odin or the Empyrean Ranking.


    Even so, it did not matter if he did.


    With a personality like his, no one in the world terrified him.


    Just as the Western Epeans were looking at him with fear, Ye Fan flicked his sleeve and shoved his


    palm out.


    Incredible energy shot out, and Celestial Hand condensed in front of him.


    The terrifying shockwave felt like an attack from the heavens.


    Meanwhile, Ted and Phelp watched Celestial Hand fall from the sky.


    After a deafening rumble, all that was left on the ground in front of the door was a mound of meat


    and a deep palm print.


    Crimson red blood stained every inch of the palm print.


    A dreadful silence followed immediately.


    For a moment, no one in the entire Li residence spoke.


    Even the people Zhao Hongtu brought were petrified by the terrifying sight before them.


    Zhao Hongtu, on the other hand, felt his legs give out, and he slumped to the ground.


    As someone involved in the business world for over ten years, he had experienced all kinds of


    tribtions.


    However, the bloody scene still brought an unprecedented blow to him.


    The two powerful men were smashed into mounds of meat paste with just one strike from Ye Fan.


    From what Zhao Hongtu knew, the foreigners were already incredibly powerful beings.


    And now, he could not imagine the extent of Ye Fan''s capabilities.


    After dealing with the two foreigners, Ye Fan shifted his attention to Zhao Hongtu.


    Ye Fan''s gaze made Zhao Hongtu feel as if he was being watched by a ferocious tiger, and he


    could not help but shudder.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, I-I''m from China, too. W-We''repatriots. I''m here to protect Jiangdong. My name


    is...¡± Zhao Hongtu stuttered, trying his best to introduce himself and bring his rtionship with Ye


    Fan closer.


    However, Ye Fan gave him a deadpan look.


    Hearing that, he shook his head indifferently, saying, ¡°I don''t care who you are or where you''re from.


    Anyone who encroaches Jiangdong will not live.¡±


    His words sounded like those from the grim reaper.


    Following that, Ye Fan held out his palm in the hall again under the crowd''s watchful eyes.


    An immense elemental force gathered furiously at his palm until a scorching shockwave flowed out.


    The red Qi looked like dancing mes on Ye Fan''s palm.


    It turned out that he had gathered his refined energy to form a me.


    In the next second, Ye Fan made a pushing motion with his palm and the scorching Qi enveloped


    Zhao Hongtu''s body.


    Then, the crimson-red me shot into the air and devoured Zhao Hongtu.


    Agonizing screams filled the air. Just like that, the powerful business giant was reduced to ashes.


    Seeing Zhao Hongtu had died, his subordinates fled.


    s, Ye Fan did not spare a single one of them.


    Waves of his Qi flew out like sharp knives, and blood spurted in the air.


    Each strike struck the opponents'' throats.


    ng! ng!


    Instantly, human heads rolled on the ground.


    The once luxurious Li residence had turned into a battlefield at that moment.


    The man who ranked first in Sky Ranking had revealed his vicious and fearsome self again after


    many days.


    This time, even Li Er and the others were spooked.


    Although Ye Fan had been regarded as a ferocious beast in the world, some believed he was a


    devil who would kill without batting an eyelid.


    However, as far as Li Er knew, Ye Fan was not the kind who liked killing people.


    Ye Fan''s actions that day were clearly out of the ordinary.


    He was utterly ruthless and merciless.


    Every move he made did not seem like he was resolving a problem. Rather, he was venting his


    emotions.


    The surprise Li Er felt earlier was reced with fear. ¡°M-Mr. Chu, w-why are you back?¡± he asked


    cautiously, feeling utterly terrified.


    Ye Fan did not answer his question.


    Instead, he turned around with an icy expression and bellowed, ¡°Get to your knees!¡±


    Rumble!


    His words echoed across the Li residence, causing everything to tremble.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Li Er broke out in a cold sweat, and he immediately fell to his knees, trembling.


    Even Jin Bao, Yin Bao, and the others did not dare to utter a single word.


    They quickly kneeled on the ground like Li Er.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, I-I don''t understand this. W-What''s going on?¡±


    Though Li Er had known Ye Fan for many years, his fear of thetter was never gone.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you''ve kept from me.¡±


    Ye Fan lowered his head and looked at Li Er who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°I''m not hiding anything. It''s just what happened today. You''ve already resolved everything,¡± Li Er


    answered.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Fan roared.


    ¡°Li Er, are you still trying to hide things from me at this juncture?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who broke Yunzhou Formation?¡±


    ¡°Who was it who ravaged the vi?¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me all these were the doings of the businessman and the two Epean Grandmasters who


    were killed by me!¡±


    Ye Fan interrogated fiercely. He red at him with eyes as cold as icicles.


    Half an hour ago, after parting with Li Er, Ye Fan went to Mount Yunding Vi.


    After all, Ye Fan had many memorable moments at Mount Yunding, and most of them were the


    heartwarming moments he spent with Qiu Mucheng.


    However, after Ye Fan arrived at the peak, the formation on Mount Yunding he had worked hard to


    create was destroyed, and the vi at the top was razed to the ground.


    Never in his wildest dreams had he ever imagined that his old home wouldn''t be destroyed by Chu


    Sect. Instead, it was obliterated after annihting them.


    Ye Fan was perplexed by what he saw.


    That was when he realized something must have happened in Jiangdong.


    ¡°I-I-¡± Li Er was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer.


    With tearful eyes, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Chu, please stop asking. I will handle it. You


    should go back to hiding as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Er gritted his teeth, reluctant to tell Ye Fan the truth.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Fan got even more angry.


    ¡°Li Er, you''re getting too full of yourself. You don''t even listen to me anymore. Do you think I wouldn''t


    kill you after being with me for so many years?¡±


    Ye Fan spoke with a chilling gaze, exuding a menacing aura and filling the entire hall with a bone-


    chilling sensation.


    After noticing Ye Fan''s murderous intent, Jin Bao and Yin Bao scurried over with tears and knelt at


    his feet.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, don''t kill Mr. Li. He''s doing it for your own good,¡± Jin Bao begged.


    ¡°Jin Bao!¡± Li Er eximed and interrupted him.


    However, Jin Bao ignored him.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I will say what I must, even if it means beating me to death.¡±


    Then, Jin Bao turned to Ye Fan. ¡°Mr. Chu, you have no idea. Many things have happened when you


    were away.¡±


    ¡°The Empyrean Ranking has reset, and many ancient titans who have disappeared for many years


    emerged. The martial arts world of many countries has changed. Even China, War God and Sword


    Saint have withdrawn from their position as the leaders of the War God Castle. The current state of


    the martial arts world in China ispletely under Mu Zihua and Chen Jiuzhou''s control.¡±


    After enduring for a long time, Jin Bao finally spoke his heart out.


    As it turned out, Journey Group marched into Jiangdong shortly after Chen Jiuzhou took control of


    the War God Castle, roping in the people with influence in Jiangdong, andunched a hunt for the


    Mufan Group.


    They took over Mufan Group''s property and projects and even used uwful methods to force them


    into submission.


    ¡°While being hunted by Journey Group, Mufan Group was in a dire situation. Many of their projects


    have been damaged, and their core members were either dead, injured, or missing. They were


    probably behind Mr. Li''s car ident a few days ago.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jin Bao shook his head slowly and added, ¡°Also, Mr. Che, Chen Ao, is still unconscious in the


    hospital, and Lei San fled the country and hasn''t returned yet! As for Mount Yunding Vi, the


    members of War God Castle used searching for the remnants of Chu Sect as an excuse and broke


    Yunzhou Formation. Mount Yunding Vi was also destroyed under his seige.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Jiangdong needs you. If you''re gone, who''s going to protect Jiangdong?¡± Jin Bao and Yin


    Bao wailed.


    ¡°What about War God? You didn''t look for him?¡± Ye Fan questioned while suppressing his anger.


    Yin Bao shook his head. ¡°It''s no use. The day after Mount Yunding Vi was destroyed, Mr. Li went


    to War God Castle in person to file aint. However, he got kicked out before he even reached


    Mount Yan, let alone meeting War God!


    ¡°Besides, it was probably because of the new Hall Master, Chen Jiuzhou that Journey Group could


    trample upon Jiangdong without restraint. He has War God Castle supporting him and wants to use


    your reputation to dominate the martial arts world!¡±


    Boom!


    When Yin Bao uttered those words, Ye Fan released a shockwave of aura from his body, engulfing


    the hall with his pent-up anger.


    At first, he thought he could end all grievances once he destroyed Chu Sect and led Dragon God


    Hall to hide in India.


    However, it was beyond his wildest imagination that the destruction of Chu Sect didn''t bring peace


    to Jiangdong. Instead, it caused a disaster, especially what War God Castle did. Everything made


    Ye Fan feel extremely bitter and furious.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the headquarters of Journey Group in Jiangdong? Also, give me the list of


    families and forces who joined Journey Group.¡±


    Ye Fan''s face was frigid, and his tone was as cold as ice.


    One could only imagine the murderous intent raging behind his expressionless face.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, those in Jiangdong who betrayed you are all listed here. We have been waiting for you to


    return and clean up the trash.¡±


    As Jin Bao spoke, he handed a booklet to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan took the booklet, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    However, Li Er suddenly called out to Ye Fan, stopping him.


    Ye Fan stopped his steps but didn''t turn his head. He only faced Li Er and the others with his back.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, indeed, those who betrayed you deserved to be killed. However, I have only one request.


    Can you please don''t go to War God Castle? Chen Jiuzhou is very strong, it is said that even War


    God couldn''t defeat him. Moreover, he also has a master, Mu Zihua, who is on the Empyrean


    Ranking.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, MASC has always considered you and Dragon God Hall a threat during this period.


    If you fan the mes, it will likely lead to a catastrophe. Mr. Chu, I don''t want you to be hurt again


    before you go into hiding.¡±


    Li Er''s eyes were burning with emotions as he begged.


    He only kept this matter a secret because he was worried that Ye Fan would go out of control.


    In many martial arts series, martial arts warriors would always die in the period of time right before


    they retired from the world.


    Naturally, Li Er didn''t want Ye Fan to end up with such a tragedy.


    Hence, he would rather suffer in silence than disrupt Ye Fan''s n.


    However, after listening to Li Er''s request, Ye Fan responded coldly, ¡°I''m doing this because I''m


    going into hiding. That''s why I want to remove all the obstacles for you guys before I leave! If


    Journey Group is threatening you, then I''ll destroy them. I don''t even care if War God Castle is


    bothering you. I''ll just wipe them off the face of the earth. I won''t allow any forces to oppress


    Jiangdong!¡±


    His deep voice caused the ground to tremble as if a boulder had crashed into the ground.


    Immediately, his slender figure vanished with the faint sound of swift footsteps.


    At that moment, Li Er knelt on the ground and let out a long sigh with his eyes closed.


    He wondered if what he worried about most was finally going to happen.


    Now, the world might be drenched in blood again because of Mr. Chu!


    Meanwhile, at Jianghai which was a hundred miles away.


    As the capital city, Jianghai was undoubtedly the richestnd in Jiangdong.


    It was evening and the most luxurious hotel in Jianghai, Phoenix Hotel, was fully booked.


    The person who booked the hotel was Wu Shanju, the head of the Wu Family in Jianghai.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wu, for being elected president of Jianghai Chamber of Commerce at such a


    young age.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Wu will definitely surpass Mr. Li from Yunzhou in a few years.¡±


    As soon as Wu Shanju walked through the door, guests from all walks of life came forward to greet


    and congratte his achievement. Their ttery greetings filled the air.


    It was Wu Shanju''s celebration banquet, and he was the star of the night.


    In response, Wu Shanju stood proudly with his hands behind his back and snorted. ¡°Li Er? He''s just


    one of Chu Tianfan''spdogs. If I couldn''t care less about Chu Tianfan, why should I care about an


    insignificant creature like Li Er?¡±


    Everyone in the hall went silent upon hearing his arrogant remarks.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Wu Shanju''s words were like a gush of cold breeze. The once boisterous hall was silent in an


    instant.


    Everyone''s smile froze.


    Some even grimaced as they ced the wine sses in their hands down.


    No one dared to reply to Wu Shanju''s statement.


    Only a few of his confidants dared to whisper, ¡°Mind your words, Mr. Wu...¡±


    One of his confidants, an old man, spoke in a trembling tone. How can he talk about Chu Tianfan


    like that? That man has been a famous figure ever since his victorious battle at Tai Shan. He''s a


    household name in Jiangdong just like Tai Shan! Everyone who was ever his enemy was dead. He


    beheaded Jiangdong''s richest man, Zhao Wuji, made the prominent families in Yanjing bow to him,


    took down Lu n from Jiangbei, and destroyed the strongest faction in the world, Chu Sect. All his


    deeds ultimately shaped him into the most respectable figure in Jiangdong! It can be said that he''s


    everyone''s support in this province. Yet, Wu Shanju has the gall to insult him in public! Is he not


    aware of the fear that he stirred up in everyone right now?


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    In response, Wu Shanju cackled wildly and swept his arrogant gaze past the crowd. ¡°Look at how


    pathetic you all are! Even though I only badmouthed Chu Tianfan slightly, you all already looked


    terrified. If I say I''ll personally destroy Mufan Group and undo Chu Tianfan''s work before killing him


    myself, are you all going to die of shock?¡±


    As expected, the moment he finished that sentence, the people in the hall couldn''t sit still anymore.


    ¡°Y-You sure know how to tell a joke, Mr. Wu.¡± Someone tried to smooth things over for Wu Shanju


    with augh.


    Another person advised, ¡°Be mindful of your words, Mr. Wu.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Wu. Can you not scare us?¡±


    ¡°We still want to live in Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to drag us down with you...¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Many people were starting to grow fearful. Some even regretted attending the banquet as they felt


    like they had stepped into a minefield.


    Meanwhile, Wu Shanju continued to speak fearlessly and pridefully. ¡°I know many of you will think


    I''m crazy, but, truth be told, I''m not. If I don''t have someone to rely on, I wouldn''t have said such a


    thing. I''ve received news that the higher-ups are about to make a move against Chu Tianfan. For so


    many years, Chu Tianfan disobeyed orders simply because he was powerful. He basically turned


    Jiangdong into his privatend! Saspiuburg has always hated people who have a personal army


    and try to make an empire of their own! It is why the higher-ups have been waiting for an


    opportunity to take him down. And now, that opportunity has finally arrived. The higher-ups have


    decided to utilize this chance to remove all of Chu Tianfan''s influence in Jiangdong! They are going


    to reim Jiangdong for the country!¡±


    His deration shocked everyone to the core.


    Indeed, for the past few years, Jiangdong had basically be Ye Fan''s back garden.


    It could be said that the people of Jiangdong only knew Chu Tianfan and had no knowledge of War


    God Castle.


    Some time ago, Li Er took the lead in an open conflict with Chen Jiuzhou.


    Chen Jiuzhou had an enthronement ceremony, while Li Er almost lost his life.


    The conflict between Mount Yan and Jiangdong was getting intense.


    It was obvious to everyone that the battle was inevitable.


    After all, it was a battle for power and orthodoxy.


    Mount Yan wasn''t going to allow the province of Jiangdong to achieve independence and would not


    respect thetter''s request.


    However, they didn''t expect the battle woulde so soon.


    After all, Ye Fan had just saved China''s martial arts world and War God Castle.


    Even though the rtionship between the two factions had only eased up one or two months ago,


    an official war had already broken out.


    ¡°The higher-ups have authorized my family to work with Journey Group to take over all of Mufan


    Group''s properties in Jiangdong. Everyone here has been my good friend for decades. Back then,


    we were forced to yield to Chu Tianfan due to certain circumstances. However, the army is about to


    deploy to Jiangdong. It will clean up this province of the scourge known as Chu Tianfan and return a


    fresh new Jiangdong to us. I hope everyone can work with me to destroy Chu Tianfan''s properties


    in Jiangdong to wee the arrival of the army.¡± Wu Shanju went straight to the point, inviting the


    crowd to join his fight against Ye Fan.


    However, no one replied.


    ¡°Mhm? What, do all of you not believe in the country? Or do you still want to be Chu Tianfan''s


    ve?¡± he questioned with a frown. I thought my speech would rouse their interest and they will


    view it positively. Honestly, I''m quite surprised that no one seems enthused about the prospect. How


    disappointing.


    Someone spoke up. ¡°It''s not a matter of belief, Mr. Wu. I just think things are fine as is. Besides,


    while Mr. Chu can be a little domineering, as long as we don''t dissent, he treats us well. In fact, with


    him in charge, we''ve been making a lot more money than before. Additionally, whenever we leave


    the province to conduct business, no one will dare to bully or cheat us when they learn we''re from


    Jiangdong. This is the influence Mr. Chu has forged for Jiangdong!¡±


    Someone else added, ¡°That''s right. You say we''re Mr. Chu''s ve. But, even if we chase him away,


    won''t there be another Mr. Chen or Mr. Wu to control Jiangdong? We''re still going to live under


    someone''s rule!¡±


    Wu Shanju was stunned to hear what the crowd was saying. ¡°Y-You all...¡±


    His arm was trembling. I didn''t expect this to happen!


    ¡°Besides, who do you think Mr. Chu is, Mr. Wu? He''s stomped on Japan and razed Chu Sect, even


    the whole world was awestruck by him! I don''t think it''ll be that easy to take him out,¡± said a random


    person.


    Wu Shanju snorted. ¡°You all don''t need to worry about that! Hall Master Chen is a disciple of Mu


    Zihua, a mighty warrior on the Empyrean Ranking.


    ¡°He''s so powerful that no one can match his level of cultivation! In fact, he has defeated Ye


    Qingtian! Thus, he has be the leader of China''s martial arts world!


    ¡°A few days ago, Hall Master Chen personally went to Jiangdong and destroyed Chu Tianfan''s


    Yunzhou Formation with three palm strikes! He also destroyed Chu Tianfan''s Mount Yunding Vi.


    Yet, Chu Tianfan still refused to show himself.


    ¡°It''s pretty evident that Hall Master Chen has frightened that coward! Now, tell me, is Chu Tianfan


    still that terrifying? Lastly, Hall Master Chen said that the day Chu Tianfan shows his face is the day


    he dies! Hall Master Chen will undoubtedly stomp on Chu Tianfan''s corpse and make his name!¡±


    As he grinned arrogantly, he ced his hands behind his back.


    Just as he ended his sentence, an icy voice was heard in the hall. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The crowd was stunned before they heard a loud bang.


    The ss door behind them instantly exploded.


    The darkness from outside flooded into the building.


    Then, a ck figure silently appeared like a specter.


    Light shone brightly in front of him as darkness enveloped the space behind him.


    He stood on the edge of light and dark as though he was Hades standing before the river Styx.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you barge into my celebration party? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Even Wu Shanju himself was shocked to hear the explosioning from the car behind him.


    He was soon overwhelmed by fury.


    Wu Shanju was the president of the Jianghai Chamber of Commerce, and one day, he would be


    recing Li Er from Yunzhou.


    It was crucial for him to build up his prestige now.


    How dare this insolent b*stard mess up my celebration party and threaten my authority?


    Determined to make an example of the man who had defied his authority, Wu Shanju decided to


    ughter him in full view of the prominent figures of Jianghai. In this way, he hoped to send a


    message of deterrence to anyone else who might consider such an act of insubordination.


    He swiftly made a decision and turned on his heels, ready to unleash his anger. At that moment, the


    handsome face that everyone in Jiangdong had engraved in their hearts appeared before their eyes


    once more.


    For a split second, Wu Shanju felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    His mind buzzed as he stiffened in shock.


    His arrogance and dominance disappeared into thin air, reced by fear and timidity.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu?¡± Wu Shanju stuttered, on the verge of breaking down.


    His body was trembling, and his face was contorted with horror.


    Despite his earlier derogatoryments about Ye Fan, he instinctively trembled in fear when Ye


    Fan appeared before him. After all, Ye Fan was known for his ruthlessness in Jiangdong.


    Even Wu Shanju was affected by Ye Fan''s arrival, let alone the other people in the room.


    The hall descended into total silence when Ye Fan showed up.


    Everyone gaped in disbelief and froze in their tracks as though they had seen the devil incarnate.


    Perhaps they felt guilty, for they shivered profusely and dared not utter a single word.


    Only Ye Fan''s footsteps could be heard in the hall.


    The thumps he made were so powerful that it sounded as if the devil had emerged from hell to end


    lives on earth.


    ¡°You said I''ll meet my doom the moment I show my face. I am here now,¡± Ye Fan announced in a


    menacing voice after a long silence.


    Scared out of his wits, Wu Shanju fell to his knees with a loud thud.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, that was a misunderstanding. I pledge my utmost loyalty and respect to you, and I


    assure you that I will never do anything to offend you. I was put in a difficult position when Zhao


    Hongyuan and Zhao Hongtu from Journey Group tried to oppose you. I had no choice but toply


    with their demands,¡± Wu Shanju pleaded as he groveled at Ye Fan''s feet.


    His previous arrogance and pride were nowhere to be seen.


    Behind him, the influential figures were stunned by the change in his behavior.


    A while ago, Wu Shanju was smugly insulting Li Er and didn''t bother showing Chu Tianfan any


    respect. Yet, he was as inferior as a dog before Ye Fan right now.


    At that moment, they were relieved they hadn''t agreed with him earlier.


    Otherwise, they would be punished for that.


    Everyone was heaving sighs of relief when Ye Fan gave a forceful stomp.


    The sturdy marble floor immediately cracked.


    One cracked shard flew up from the wreckage.


    Ye Fan gave a wave, and the shard shot through the air and stabbed straight into Wu Shanju''s


    forehead in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Shanju''s head exploded upon impact, just like a bursting watermelon.


    Crimson blood, along with the remains of his brain, sttered everywhere, staining the faces of the


    audience.


    Just like that, Wu Shanju died without even having the chance to scream in anguish.


    After he died, Ye Fan continued striding forward and stepped on the remains of his corpse. He


    swept an icy gaze across the big shots around him.


    Sensing his gaze, everyone felt their legs go limp before they copsed to the ground.


    The gruesome sight of what was left of Wu Shanju''s body scared everyone out of their wits.


    Their faces paled with fright as they quickly knelt before him.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chu, this has nothing to do with us. We are unconditionally loyal to you and would never


    dare to betray you. We had no idea Wu Shanju wanted to go against you. Otherwise, we wouldn''t


    have attended his celebration party today! Please spare our lives,¡± they pleaded.


    Some cowardly rich men had shat their pants, fearing they would end up dead the same way as Wu


    Shanju.


    After all, Ye Fan was capable of doing that.


    He alone had massacred everyone in Jiangbei and caused the dissolution of Chu Sect.


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew how vicious and overbearing he was.


    They knew Ye Fan could kill them as easily as he crushed an ant.


    Despite their horror and fear, they couldn''t help but curse Wu Shanju inwardly.


    After all, it was Wu Shanju who invited them here.


    D*mn it. Was living unbearable for Wu Shanju? Why did he collude with others to go against Mufan


    Group and Mr. Chu? He deserved to be killed!


    Wu Shanju had brought it upon himself, so no one bothered showing him any sympathy.


    However, his actions had brought trouble to everyone present.


    Mr. Chu caught us red-handed at Wu Shanju''s celebration party, so there''s no way we can exin


    ourselves!


    Just like that, the crowd wailed for an hour.


    Despite their tearful begging, they did not receive any response. Their tears had nearly dried up, yet


    they were still met withplete silence.


    Confused, they raised their heads to regard Ye Fan.


    Only then did they realize there was no one before them save for Wu Shanju''s headless corpse.


    Ye Fan was nowhere to be seen, but no one knew when he had left.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A-Are we safe?¡±


    ¡°W-We survived.¡±


    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief as they sank to the ground, their bodies exhausted and


    their minds overwhelmed with relief. They felt a wave of dizzinesse over them as they realized


    they were safe.


    The past hour seemed to stretch out endlessly as if they were living through eternity. It was an


    experience that felt like an entire century, a feeling that would be hard to forget.


    ¡°D*mn it! This is all Wu Shanju''s fault. We nearly died here! How dare you offend Mr. Chu in


    Jiangdong? You must have had a death wish!¡±


    Someone grew furious and crawled to his feet to kick Wu Shanju''s body angrily to vent his


    frustration.


    Despite that, everyone knew that it was over.


    They assumed Wu Shanju''s death was the end.


    Unbeknownst to them, the massacre in Jiangdong had just begun.


    Meanwhile, the Meng family of Nanquan was celebrating the nieth birthday of Meng Guoqing''s


    father. Meng Guoqing was the head of the Meng family.


    Meng Guoqing held a banquet and invited esteemed guests from all over Nanquan.


    Of course, Meng Guoqing''s wife, daughter, and nephew were also present.


    At the banquet, Old Mr. Meng, wearing a party hat, was pushed out in his wheelchair by Meng


    Guoqing.


    The birthday cake was custom-made, with eachyer perfectly frosted and intricately designed. The


    candles flickered, casting a warm glow in the room.


    As everyone cheered, Old Mr. Meng blew out the candles.


    Right when the candles were extinguished, a green glint flew in through the door.


    It went past the crowd and stabbed deep into Meng Guoqing''s throat.


    The force of the attack sent Meng Guoqing''s body hurtling across the room until he was pinned to


    the wall behind him.


    Blood trickled down and stained the white-painted wall.


    The birthday d¨¦cor, which had originally been a bright, cheerful red color, now seemed to take on a


    more sinister, macabre appearance after being stained with his blood.


    It was a shocking scene.


    Whoosh!


    Right then, a cold gust of wind blew in through the door.


    Everyone nced at the door and noticed a slender figure quickly slipping away into the darkness


    of the night.


    He left behind a menacing message, ¡°Those who offend I, Ye Fan, shall die!¡±


    Thud!


    An old man copsed to the ground from his wheelchair and never woke up again.


    That very night, both Meng Guoqing and his father died at the birthday banquet.


    Who would''ve known that the birthday banquet would be the day they met their doom?

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Simr incidents happened all over Jiangdong.


    In Jingzhou, the head of the Dong family, Dong Zhongsheng, got his head chopped off when he was


    having sex.


    The following day, Dong Zhongsheng was found dead, his head resting on his daughter, Dong


    Xiangpin''s stomach. His penis was still inside her body.


    His daughter, Dong Xiangpin, had died of fright.


    Besides that, Dong Zhongsheng''s three mistresses, four sons, and six daughters were all


    ughtered.


    No one knew that Dong Zhongsheng''s family, which was a prominent family in Jingzhou, would get


    wiped out overnight!


    Meanwhile, in Dellmoor, the head of the Zhu family, Zhu Wentao, was attending his daughter''s


    wedding. Suddenly, someone barged into the hall.


    The stranger waved his sleeve and gathered his refined energy to form a me.


    In front of the guests, Zhu Wentaobusted without the presence of fire.


    His wife and daughter were also burned to ashes as the guests watched on in shock.


    The appalling nature of their deaths filled everyone with dread.


    The Dong family and the Zhu family weren''t the only victims, as various families from neighboring


    cities also suffered from the same fate.


    In just two days, Ye Fan traveled from Nanquan to Yunzhou and Jianghai to Jingzhou, killing thirty-


    eight people in Jiangdong. The heads of the eight influential families were all in.


    Ye Fan didn''t hesitate in wiping out those families who were the main culprits and did many evil


    deeds, like the Dong and Wu families.


    He had left the martial arts world for a few months, so no one expected him to ughter so many


    lives upon his return.


    Of course, Ye Fan''s massacre didn''t escte as the news was only spread locally.


    Those in Yunzhou and Journey Group in Jiangdong had no idea what had happened.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a smart suit, was standing at the entrance of Journey Group with a


    beautiful bouquet of flowers in his hands. It was clear that he was there to wee somebody


    special.


    If Li Er were here, he would immediately recognize that this man was Zhao Hongyuan, the current


    head of Journey Group.


    This time, Journey Group''s expansion into Jiangdong was all Zhao Hongyuan''s idea. Zhao Hongtu


    was merely carrying out his orders.


    ¡°Where is Hongtu? Why isn''t he answering his phone? He must be fooling around somewhere. After


    leaving Zhonghai, he went wild as Dad isn''t here to keep a leash on him,¡± Zhao Hongyuan


    remarked as he shook his head helplessly.


    At the age of nearly forty, Zhao Hongtu was still unmarried and living a life of carefree indulgence.


    Despite having arrived in Jiangdong only a few months ago, he had already impregnated a few


    ladies.


    As he was Zhao Hongtu''s elder brother, Zhao Hongyuan had topensate thedies and bring


    them to the hospital to abort their babies.


    The Zhao family had strict rules. If their father in Zhonghai learned that Zhao Hongtu was fooling


    around with women and even got them pregnant, he would most likely give Zhao Hongtu a severe


    beating.


    ¡°Xiaolu, go find Mr. Zhao and tell him toe back as soon as possible. Tell him Mr. Mo has arrived


    from Mount Yan, so he needs toe back and drink with us,¡± Zhao Hongyuan ordered his


    subordinate in a low voice.


    As he was speaking, a rumbling sound sounded above his head.


    A helicopter appeared and hovered in midair.


    The huge propeller des rotated rapidly, making a loud buzzing sound that filled the air and


    generating powerful gusts of wind that stirred the atmosphere.


    Amidst themotion, a figure descended from the helicopter andnded on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Mo!¡± Zhao Hongyuan greeted with his head bowed.


    His voice was oozing ttery.


    ¡°Mm. Let''s talk inside.¡±


    The man gave a curt nod and walked into the building with Zhao Hongyuan.


    They entered a room that was decorated luxuriously. In the center of the room hung a magnificent


    chandelier that shimmered in the light.


    Youngdies d in sexy ck minidresses served them a tter of fruit and some drinks.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, the man who was addressed as ¡°Mr. Mo¡± didn''t seem to take an interest in the women.


    Beside him, Zhao Hongyuan asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Mo, don''t you like them? Should I get younger


    ones toe and serve you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I, Mo Wuya, didn''te here to have fun. I am here on the Hall Master''s orders to attend


    to business. Do you recall the instructions that I gave to you previously? How has the progress


    been since then?¡±


    Mo Wuya gave Zhao Hongyuan an icy re.


    Mo Wuya offered him a cup of tea politely. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Mo. Everything is progressing well. As


    of now, I''ve acquired eighty percent of Mufan Group''s assets. They belong to Journey Group now.


    Besides, the eight prominent families in Jiangdong have agreed to defect to me. I''ve also removed


    most of Chu Tianfan''s minions in Jiangdong. Lei San fled overseas, and Chen Ao is still in aa.


    Li Er got lucky as the ident only made him a cripple. However, I''ve asked my brother to head


    there with his men. Two Grandmasters will take action simultaneously. No matter how capable Li Er


    is, he will definitely meet his doom this time. I can assure you that I''ve wiped out Chu Tianfan''s


    influence in Jiangdong.¡±


    He added confidently, ¡°Mr. Mo, you can send your men to Jiangdong and take over the martial arts


    world there.¡±


    However, Mo Wuya furrowed his brows after hearing that.


    ¡°What? Did you tell your brother to head over to kill Li Er? You foolish man, that''s too obvious! Didn''t


    I tell you to resort to tricks to take out Chu Tianfan''s forces so he wouldn''t get something on us?¡± Mo


    Wuya snapped in displeasure.


    In China, one would always have to act reasonably.


    Thus, Mo Wuya''s bottom line was to handle the matter discreetly without leaving any traces behind.


    If Chu Tianfan ever returned to Jiangdong in the future, it would be unreasonable for him to kick up


    a fuss without any evidence.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, I never forgot your advice. The Grandmasters I hired are Western Epeans. If Chu Tianfan


    returns and demands an exnation, we can say that the Western Epeans came to get the national


    treasure and killed Li Er after having failed to get it. We have nothing to do with his death. That way,


    Chu Tianfan will take revenge on Western Epea. He won''t me us for Li Er''s death,¡± Zhao


    Hongyuan assured him.


    Mo Wuya rxed upon hearing that.


    ¡°Mm. Good job. You''ll have to work harder in the future. Don''t worry, for War God Castle won''t want


    any of Chu Tianfan''s assets. Our goal is to remove his power base in Jiangdong so he''ll end up


    alone. At the same time, we''ll regain control of Jiangdong''s martial arts world and unify the martial


    arts world in China!¡± he announced confidently.


    Zhao Hongyuan could barely hide his delight.


    After all, Chu Tianfan''s assets in Jiangdong were worth hundreds of billions.


    We''ve struck gold!


    ¡°Mr. Mo, why should we go to all this trouble just because of Chu Tianfan? We can just kill those


    who refuse to listen to us. War God Castle is the highest authority in China''s martial arts world.


    Jiangdong''s martial arts world defected and refused to listen to us, so you can send warriors to


    suppress the rebellion.¡±


    All the while, Zhao Hongyuan was entirely unaware as to why War God Castle was so careful when


    enacting their ns against Jiangdong despite being considered the highest authority in China''s


    martial arts world.


    It was to the point that he and his brother were sent here to be vanguards.


    He wondered why they didn''t follow the martial arts world''s rules and kill those who went against


    them.


    ¡°You know nothing. War God Castle doesn''t want to be that person''s enemy if possible,¡± Mo Wuya


    responded. A deep line appeared between his brows as if he was reminded of past events involving


    Ye Fan.


    ¡°Is War God Castle afraid of Chu Tianfan?¡± Zhao Hongyuan asked curiously. ¡°Why would you be


    afraid of him? Jiuzhou is a very capable individual and has been highly praised by the War God, Ye


    Qingtian. He is a rare talent, and with him on our side, Chu Tianfan will not be able to cause any


    trouble. We have not heard any news from him in a while, and I believe that he has gotten scared


    after hearing of Jiuzhou''s incredible aplishments.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just take action. If any issue arises, War God Castle will support you,¡± Mo Wuya dered,


    patting his chest confidently.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Zhao Hongyuan breathed a huge sigh of relief as his biggest cause for concern disappeared


    completely. ¡°That''s good to know.¡±


    Although Zhao Hongyuan had never seen Ye Fan, he had heard all about Ye Fan''s reputation in


    Jiangdong.


    Zhao Hongyuan would never dare mess with someone that powerful without War God Castle


    backing him up.


    The Zhao family was incredibly wealthy and had members who were generals in the military,


    powerful politicians, and Grandmasters in the martial arts world.


    Despite all that, they wouldn''t evene close to stopping Chu Tianfan if he went berserk.


    After all, Chu Tianfan was able to defeat even the strongest sect in the world, Chu Sect.


    With War God Castle backing him up, however, Zhao Hongyuan no longer needed to fear him.


    Once the Zhao family acquires Jiangdong, the power and influence of our businesses in Zhonghai


    will increase exponentially! I will be the king of Jiangdong, and the Zhao family will be the


    wealthiest family in all of China! Even the Xiao family in Yanjing will lose to us!


    ¡°Mr. Mo, when will that person arrive from the north? We''ll announce that Chu Tianfan''s power in


    Jiangdong has died down, so War God Castle can also set up a branch here and take over the


    martial arts world of Jiangdong!¡±


    Zhao Hongyuan was starting to get impatient as he was almost done with his preparations.


    All hecked was a symbolic event that everyone in the country would recognize and remember,


    like a coronation ceremony of sorts.


    While theck of a coronation ceremony wouldn''t change the fact that he would be king of


    Jiangdong, it was a tradition for every sessor to have one.


    A coronation ceremony would be Zhao Hongyuan''s way of informing everyone of his status as king


    of Jiangdong.


    As such, Zhao Hongyuan was incredibly excited to have his coronation ceremony.


    War God Castle had promised to make him the king of Jiangdong when the person arrived from the


    north.


    ¡°Soon. He''s already on his way, so just be patient. You''ll get what you want. After this, the martial


    arts world of China shall only listen to War God Castle and Jiuzhou! Chu Tianfan has been hogging


    Jiangdong for far too long. It''s about time he gave it back to China. His era came to an end the


    moment Jiuzhou became the Hall Master of War God Castle!¡± Mo Wuya replied with a gloomy look


    in his eyes.


    At that moment, his heart was filled with an inexplicable sense of excitement.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was as though he was finally able to release all that anger and frustration that he had kept


    suppressed for many years.


    After all, Mo Wuya had known Ye Fan for a very long time.


    When the two of them first met, Ye Fan wounded him severely and stole the woman he loved.


    Mo Wuya had always thought of himself as the most brilliant genius in all of China, but everything


    changed the moment Ye Fan showed up.


    Not only did Ye Fan gain all of the attention, but he also hogged all of the resources.


    Mo Wuya was reduced to a nobody as everyone only knew how great Chu Tianfan was.


    Nobody remembered Mo Wuya for his brilliance and talents, so he had no choice but to live under


    Ye Fan''s shadow.


    All he could do was watch as Ye Fan went on a rampage in Japan, got awarded the title of


    Supreme, and shocked the world by reaching the top of Sky Ranking.


    Being a fellow Chinese, Mo Wuya knew that he should take pride in knowing that China had such a


    powerful asset.


    However, he couldn''t seem to feel good about Ye Fan''s achievements at all.


    Disappointment and a feeling of inferiority were all that filled Mo Wuya''s heart.


    Why? We''re of the same age and started from the same ce, so why is he able to achieve such


    great sess? He''s so sessful that he makes me look like a worthless piece of trash! For so


    many years, I''ve wanted an opportunity to crush Chu Tianfan just to prove to him that I''m not


    useless! This isn''t even about getting revenge; I simply want the satisfaction of showing him that I''m


    better. And now, my chance to do so has finallye... I may not be powerful enough to defeat Chu


    Tianfan on my own, but it won''t be a problem if I have Chen Jiuzhou and Mu Zihua to help me out!


    With their support, I finally have the power to fight Chu Tianfan head-on!


    ¡°Our grudge began in Japan, and it shall end in Jiangdong, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Mo Wuya''s deep voice echoed throughout the hall as he stood there with his hands behind his


    back.


    As he looked out the windows, he saw that traffic was heavy on the roads below.


    A strong wind started blowing through the area and helped cleared his mind somewhat.


    As though to match his good mood, the clouds in the distance were rushing toward him.


    After staring at the clouds for a while, however, Mo Wuya realized that something was amiss.


    ¡°Hmm? Wait a minute... Those aren''t clouds! Those are people!¡±


    Mo Wuya''s pupils constricted instantly as he quickly took a few steps back.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Mo? What''s going on?¡± Zhao Hongyuan asked in confusion when he saw Mo Wuya''s


    strange reaction.


    Those words had barely left his mouth when he saw a faint blue me rising beneath his feet.


    His face filled with fear as he dropped to the floor and rolled around while screaming, ¡°Help me, Mr.


    Mo!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    The mes increased in intensity until they engulfed Zhao Hongyuan entirely.


    Thest thing Zhao Hongyuan saw in his dying moments was a slender figure that had appeared in


    the hall.


    The slender figure then slowly walked toward them with a nk expression on his face and an icy-


    cold look in his eyes.


    With his entire body in agonizing pain, Zhao Hongyuan asked, ¡°W-W-Who are you?¡±


    The man red coldly at him as he replied, ¡°I am Chu Tianfan of Jiangdong.¡±


    What?


    Zhao Hongyuan''s eyes went wide with shock and disbelief when he heard the man''s name.


    He had never thought that his first encounter with Chu Tianfan would be hisst, let alone expect


    Chu Tianfan to use such a direct and brutal method to get his revenge.


    It all happened so fast that he didn''t even have time to react.


    Just like that, Zhao Hongyuan, the head of Journey Group and the second most powerful member


    of the Zhao family, was burned to death by Ye Fan''s refined energy mes before his coronation


    ceremony.


    Zhao Hongyuan had dominated the business market for dozens of years, so he had built quite an


    impressive reputation for himself.


    As such, his death would surely cause a hugemotion in the corporate world of China.


    Even so, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to waste even another second on him.


    He didn''t care if he was up against Zhao Hongyuan, Zhao Hongtu, or anyone else in the Zhao


    family.


    Ye Fan would simply kill anyone who dared offend him or bring harm to Jiangdong.


    ¡°We meet again, Mo Wuya. I agree with what you said earlier. Let us settle our score here in


    Jiangdong once and for all,¡± he said as his gaze fell upon the man standing behind Zhao Hongyuan.


    Ye Fan''s expression was so cold that Mo Wuya shuddered as he stood in the corner of the hall.


    Yup, that''s Chu Tianfan, all right! I''d recognize him no matter what he looked like!


    ¡°Long time no see, Chu Tianfan...¡± Mo Wuya clenched his fists as he continued in a sinister tone,


    ¡°Unfortunately, you came a little earlier than you should have.¡±


    Boom!


    Those words had barely left Mo Wuya''s mouth when he crashed through the wall behind him and


    made a hasty escape.


    There''s no way I''m sticking around to fight him! This is Chu Tianfan we''re talking about! He ranks


    first on the Sky Ranking and single-handedly defeated Chu Sect! My only chance of surviving this


    encounter is to run away as fast as I can!

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    Ye Fan showed no change in emotion as he watched Mo Wuya flee the scene.


    After all, he was so powerful that he could destroy anyone as easily as squashing a bug, and no


    amount of struggling from a bug would save it from his wrath.


    After fleeing from Journey Group''s headquarters, Mo Wuya ran through the city of Yunzhou like a


    madman and made a beeline for Mount Yan.


    ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Why would Chu Tianfan appear at such a time? I can''t believe I came all the way


    to Jiangdong, only to bump right into Chu Tianfan! He must''ve caught wind of my arrival and


    decided toe after me! Who let it slip that I wasing?¡± he muttered under his breath while


    running.


    While Mo Wuya did hate Ye Fan deeply and wanted to settle their score, he didn''t want to do it like


    this.


    To fight Ye Fan one-on-one would be no different from signing his own death warrant.


    That was why Mo Wuya came up with an borate scheme to defeat Ye Fan. However, his ns


    were foiled when Ye Fan caught up to him the moment he arrived in Yunzhou.


    At that very moment, Mo Wuya could only hope that Ye Fan would be too weak from his injuries to


    chase after him.


    ¡°No, this won''t do. I need to give my father a call, just to be safe,¡± Mo Wuya mumbled as he


    continued jumping through the skies.


    He was going so fast that the skyscrapers were a blur beneath his feet, and the noise of the cold


    wind was booming in his ear.


    Mo Wuya''s call had just gotten through when a loud noise rang out from above him.


    Whoosh!


    The next thing he knew, a gigantic palm was descending upon him like aet.


    It happened so fast that Mo Wuya had no time to react and was struck down almost instantly.


    Mo Wuya''s body then crashed through a few tall buildings like a cannonball, causing pieces of


    concrete and broken ss to fly everywhere before hended in a pile of rubble.


    Blood was trickling out of the corner of his mouth as an agonizing pain tore through his entire body.


    Mo Wuya had to cough up a few mouthfuls of blood just to stabilize his condition a little.


    With a hand against his chest, Mo Wuya scrambled to his feet and leaned against the wall behind


    him.


    As he stared into the distance, he saw a blinding bright light shining in his direction.


    Despite Ye Fan''s slender figure, he looked incredibly menacing as he stood in the center of that


    bright light.


    His icy-cold eyes looked like they were judging everything humanity had done.


    Naturally, a hugemotion like that was bound to attract a lot of attention from the public.


    The people in the area were running around and screaming in panic.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°Is that guy flying?¡±


    ¡°Does he have superpowers or something?¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are they filming a movie?¡±


    ¡°These special effects are so realistic!¡±


    It wasn''t long before a huge crowd gathered in the area.


    Having received word about the situation, the relevant authorities quickly sent out reinforcements to


    maintain order.


    After all, such dangerous and destructive acts of violence in the city would have a huge impact on it.


    Eventually, even the governor of Yunzhou heard about the situation and personally gave Li Er a call.


    ¡°Hey, Li Er! What do you guys think you''re doing? Have you all gone mad? This is a crowded city!


    How could you guys wreak havoc in a ce like this?¡±


    Everyone in Jiangdong knew that Li Er had power over Yunzhou, so it only made sense to assume


    he had something to do with this.


    Li Er was puzzled at first when he heard that.


    It wasn''t until he received a video of the scene that he realized what was going on.


    Ye Fan had his back facing the camera in the video, but Li Er was able to recognize him instantly.


    ¡°T-T-That''s Mr. Chu! Jin Bao! Yin Bao! Get the car ready! Hurry!¡± Li Er shouted anxiously as he


    prepared to head over as quickly as possible.


    On the way to the city, Li Er repeatedly mumbled to himself, ¡°Please don''t do anything rash, Mr.


    Chu...¡±


    By publicly plunging the city into chaos and destruction during a rather sensitive period, Mr. Chu is


    practically giving his enemies a golden opportunity to get dirt on him! I can''t imagine what would


    happen if word got out about him being a heartless monster who murdered innocent people in


    broad daylight! No, this simply won''t do! I have to find Mr. Chu before things get out of hand!


    With that in mind, Li Er decided to ignore his injuries as finding Ye Fan was their top priority at the


    moment.


    Meanwhile, Yunzhou was in a total mess thanks to Ye Fan.


    There were pieces of broken ss and concrete all over the ce.


    Because Mo Wuya had crashed into some power lines on his way down, dense smoke wasing


    out of the building he damaged.


    Panicked screams echoed throughout the area as the people evacuated the building in a hurry.


    There was so much smoke that it looked like the building was burning.


    As the civilians continued evacuating the area, Mo Wuya dragged his bloodied body weakly along


    the wall.


    He clenched his teeth and endured the agonizing pain as he protested, ¡°What do you want from me,


    Chu Tianfan? I didn''t do anything to offend you, did I? I just arrived in Jiangdong a while ago! I


    haven''t done anything wrong!¡±


    However, Ye Fan was not in the mood to entertain him.


    Is he seriously still trying to argue at a time like this? Does he take me for a fool or something?


    Indeed, he hasn''t done anything, but Journey Group wouldn''t have dared to make its move on


    Jiangdong without his support and instructions! This guy sure knows how to keep his hands clean,


    but that''s not going to save him from my wrath!


    Mo Wuya was about to continue his argument when Ye Fan stepped forward and kicked him into


    the air like a ser ball.


    Mo Wuya coughed up a huge mouthful of blood as an intense pain shot through his entire body.


    He was still coughing up blood when Ye Fan followed up with a powerful punch to his chest.


    Despite Mo Wuya having a tough body due to his cultivation level as a Supreme, Ye Fan was able


    to crush all of his defenses with sheer strength alone.


    That punch packed so much power that Mo Wuya knocked over the skyscraper he crashed into.


    A deafening explosion echoed throughout the area as Mo Wuya plummeted to the ground.


    This time, however, he could no longer get back on his feet.


    Whatever pride and glory he had was reced with dishonor and humiliation as hey weakly in the


    rubble.


    He couldn''t believe that a Supreme like himself would suffer such a crushing defeat at Ye Fan''s


    hands.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch...


    Ye Fan''s footsteps got louder and louder as he made his way through the rubble.


    Mo Wuya felt as though he was suffocating from the intense fear and dread that filled his heart.


    His voice broke as he sobbed, ¡°D-Don''t kill me... I don''t want to go out like this...¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having experienced true fear and despair, Mo Wuya desperately wanted to live.


    After all, he was still very young and had a bright future ahead of him. There were still a lot of things


    that he wanted to do in life.


    At that very moment, he regretteding over to Jiangdong and waging a war against Ye Fan by


    attacking his hometown.


    All he wanted was to return to Mount Yan and reunite with his father.


    However, he couldn''t even stand up due to the severe injuries and excruciating pain in his body, let


    alone make an escape.


    All Mo Wuya could do was cry as hey there helplessly in the rubble while awaiting his doom.

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Mo Wuya continued to beg in a weak voice, ¡°No... Please don''t kill me...¡±


    Ye Fan simply responded by ring coldly at him in silence.


    He wasn''t the kind of person who enjoyed killing others.


    Although Mo Gucheng and Mo Wuya had often insulted him, he showed mercy whenever he had


    the chance to kill them because they were his fellow countrymen.


    This time, however, Mo Wuya had crossed the line and angered him to the core by making a move


    against Jiangdong.


    It was natural for everyone to want to leave something behind for their family, friends, and


    hometown.


    Ye Fan''s only desire was to protect Jiangdong, so those who dared attack it while he was away had


    basically signed their own death warrants.


    He never uttered a single word throughout the entire fight as he deemed Mo Wuya unworthy of


    having a conversation with him.


    To him, the only thing that Mo Wuya deserved was death.


    Mo Wuya''s eyes were filled with fear as he watched Ye Fan slowly raise his hand.


    Before he could deliver the finishing blow, however, the loud roar of a car engine rang out from


    behind the crowd.


    The next thing he knew, a ck Maybach came speeding toward Ye Fan like a rabid beast.


    Aftering to a screeching halt next to him, Li Er opened the door and rolled out of the car,


    landing in front of Ye Fan on his knees.


    ¡°Please stop this madness right now, Mr. Chu! Don''t kill him, I''m begging you!¡± Li Er pleaded.


    However, the look in Ye Fan''s eyes remained firm as he said, ¡°Get out of my way, Li Er! How dare


    you interfere with my n?¡±


    His voice boomed with power and authority.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Er would''ve quickly crawled away for fear of his wrath.


    This time, he simply continued to beg Ye Fan on his knees, ¡°Please, Mr. Chu... You need to stop


    killing people like this... It wasn''t easy for this world to finally be at peace. You mustn''t plunge


    yourself and the rest of the world into chaos again because of Jiangdong.¡±


    Tears were flowing down Li Er''s cheeks as he tried to talk Ye Fan out of his decision to kill Mo


    Wuya.


    Li Er had been through thick and thin with Ye Fan over the years, so it was only natural that he


    knew who Mo Wuya was.


    Mo Wuya is the son of Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters! On top of that, he is also the trusted aide


    of Chen Jiuzhou, the current Hall Master of War God Castle. The Martial Arts Security Council and


    War God Castle would always send him as their representative. If Chen Jiuzhou is the head of


    China''s martial arts world, then Mo Wuya would undoubtedly be the second inmand. Mr. Chu


    would surely cause an uproar in China''s martial arts world if he kills Mo Wuya, so I have to stop him


    no matter what!


    Ye Fan''s powerful voice thundered as he yelled angrily, ¡°Stay out of my way, Li Er! This is your final


    warning! You, of all people, should know that sparing him today will only result in more like him in


    the future! If that happens, Yunzhou and Jiangdong will be in great danger! How will my family and


    friends in Jiangdong ever find peace, then?¡±


    The reason he caused such mass destruction in the city was to avenge Jiangdong and deliver a


    stern warning to those who nned on attacking Jiangdong.


    With tears in his eyes, Li Er continued to persuade Ye Fan, ¡°Yes, I understand your reasons for


    doing this, Mr. Chu. I know you''re doing this for our safety, but we don''t want you jeopardizing your


    own in the process! War God Castle is not the same as a few months ago, and the martial arts


    world has undergone a huge transformation. There''s no need for you to risk your safety by making


    such powerful enemies because of us, Mr. Chu. You''ve had it rough over the years, so it''s time you


    live the rest of your life in peace and do the things that you enjoy. I, Li Er, and the rest of Jiangdong


    no longer have anything to offer you in return. The best we can do is to avoid bing your


    burden, so please leave us be and live your life, Mr. Chu. Go see Mrs. Ye, Ms. Qiu, and Ms. Tang.


    You owe them an apology, after all. Women are soft-hearted, so I''m sure they''ll forgive you if you


    apologize sincerely. I will take care of things here in Jiangdong myself. You''ve spent too much time


    on your career that you''ve neglected those close to you, especially your women. Now that you''ve


    gotten your revenge by destroying the Chu Sect, it''s about time you make it up to them.¡±


    Ye Fan had spent the past twenty years fighting wars and killing people.


    Because he was hardly around his family and friends, he ended up losing his wife and children.


    It was true that Ye Fan had done a great job at being the Hall Master of Dragon God Hall.


    He never let any of hisrades down and had led them to victory in the battle against Chu Sect.


    However, in doing so, Ye Fan had let Tang Yun, Qiu Mucheng, and Angie down.


    Li Er could tell that Ye Fan was trying to make amends when he decided to go into seclusion.


    He knew Ye Fan wanted to focus his time and energy on his loved ones.


    Since that was Ye Fan''s one and only wish, Li Er wanted nothing but to help fulfill it.


    Ye Fan''s heart began to waver after he heard Li Er''s words.


    ¡°I have made many enemies in my life, but at least I had you loyalrades to keep mepany


    throughout my journey. Please step aside, Li Er. You''ve been with me long enough to know that no


    one can stop me once I''ve decided on something. So what if there are a few new viins in this


    world? Even Chu Yuan was no match for me, so I have no reason to fear them. If they want to kill


    me, then let theme. I shall continue to live my life the way I want to. You saw what happened to


    Chu Sect when they tried to kill me. I will kill anyone who tries to take my life!¡±


    Ye Fan''s authoritative and domineering voice rang out like thunder.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent Li Er flying with a shockwave before delivering the finishing blow


    to Mo Wuya.


    Everyone believed that Mo Wuya would surely die the moment that strikended.


    Right as Mo Wuya closed his eyes in despair, several energy attacks in the shape of a palm came


    flying toward Ye Fan.


    The attacks packed so much destructive force that even someone as powerful as Ye Fan frowned


    when he saw theming.


    Left with no other choice, Ye Fan gave up on killing Mo Wuya and blocked the iing attacks


    head-on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of loud explosions tore through the area as a crater formed beneath Ye Fan''s feet.


    As Ye Fan had transferred a lot of elemental force into Angie''s body while healing her at the Chu


    residence, he was not at his peak performance that day and was knocked back by a few steps.


    However, what concerned him the most was the palm-shaped energy attacks that he was all too


    familiar with.


    After all, Ye Fan was the one who came up with that technique.


    The look in Ye Fan''s eyes grew icy-cold as he let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Hahaha... Is this how you


    repay me for teaching you my secret technique, Ye Qingtian? By using it against me?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    No one could understand the kind of sorrow, disappointment, and indescribable pain and anger Ye


    Fan was feeling at that moment.


    Ye Fan believed that he had sacrificed a lot for the country and the people.


    Back then, he unconditionally offered Yuan Lingguo, which he exchanged his life for, to the country.


    Despite how War God Castle persecuted him in every possible way, he still showed mercy and even


    pledged to protect the country in critical situations.


    Later, he also imparted the Chu family''s secret techniques to Ye Qingtian.


    On top of that, he wiped out Chu Sect, killed Chu Yuan, and saved China''s martial arts world from a


    crisis.


    It was true that he killed quite a lot of people.


    But those people truly deserved to die.


    It was a pity no one ever remembered his merits.


    All they remembered was that people had died at his hands.


    Perhaps that was how people in this world had always been¡ªafraid of power and authority but


    never grateful for one''s good deeds.


    Although Ye Fan had so many merits, everyone only remembered him for his viciousness and


    brutality.


    And now, even Ye Qingtian chose to harm him.


    Ye Qingtian used to be the only person he cared about in China''s martial arts world.


    But from the way things looked, he reckoned there was nothing worth for him to hold back anymore.


    If that''s the case, then there''s no need to show any more mercy. I shall settle the many years of


    grudges and entanglement with War God Castle today.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, several figures appeared in Yunzhou while Ye Fan was snickering away.


    They were none other than the three pirs of China, namely War God, Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint,


    Xiao Chen, and King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng.


    As soon as Mo Gucheng arrived, he dashed toward Mo Wuya in a crazed manner.


    ¡°Are you okay, Wuya? Hang in there. Quit messing with me. You''re my only son. You have to hang


    in there. If anything bad happens to you, how do I exin to your dead mother?¡±


    The sight of Mo Wuya on the verge of dying hit Mo Gucheng like a sledgehammer in the chest and


    made his heart wrench.


    Tears ran down his wrinkled face due to extreme worry.


    ¡°I-I''m fine, Dad... It''s just that... it hurts...¡±


    Seeing his father''s arrival, the despair-overwhelmed Mo Wuya instantly felt much more relieved and


    at ease.


    It was a feeling that resembled how he would hide in Mo Gucheng''s embrace when he was hunted


    down by others after getting into trouble when he was a child.


    Back when Mo Wuya was younger, he probably felt that the safest ce in the world was none


    other than his father''s sturdy embrace.


    In the blink of an eye, a few decades soon went by, and the once youthful boy had also stepped into


    his thirties.


    Mo Wuya had always been trying to prove his self-worth for all those years. He wanted to handle


    problems and responsibilities independently and not live in his father''s shadow.


    However, in the end, Mo Wuya realized he was still hiding in his father''s arms, just like he did as a


    child.


    ¡°Silly boy. I''ve warned you not to meddle in Jiangdong''s matters, but you refused to listen to me and


    insisted on going ahead with your ns. Do you think Jiangdong is just any random ce? I''d be


    able to help you no matter how big a trouble you''ve caused if it was any other province. Even if you


    turned the world upside down, I could flip it back for you. But this is Jiangdong... You punk. You


    refused to listen to me. See what happened to you now? If Mr. Ye didn''t predict Chu Tianfan''s


    return, prompting us to quicken our paceing here, you would''ve already turned into a corpse by


    now...¡±


    A mix of heartache and rage surged within Mo Gucheng as he carried Mo Wuya into his arms.


    Chen Jiuzhou was eager to establish his authority quickly and was nning to use Chu Tianfan as


    his stepping stone.


    Without a doubt, Mo Gucheng and the others were clear about his intention.


    Chen Jiuzhou was now the new Hall Master of War God Castle, the person in charge of China''s


    martial arts world, and a disciple of Mu Zihua, a Grandmaster on the Empyrean Ranking.


    As he was beyond Mo Gucheng''s and the others'' control, and neither could they be bothered about


    him, they let him be and allowed him to do as he wished.


    Nevertheless, Mo Wuya took the initiative to be Chen Jiuzhou''sckey and helped him deal with


    Jiangdong''s matters because he wanted to build a good rtionship with thetter.


    That was something Mo Gucheng was firmly against since the beginning.


    Having fought with Chu Tianfan for many years, Mo Gucheng was well aware of the former''s


    terrifying capability.


    Unfortunately, the foolish Mo Wuya refused to heed his father''s advice.


    As if he had been cast a spell, he stubbornly headed toward Jiangdong, refusing to listen to anyone.


    He even argued that he was already a grown-up and had the right to decide for his own future and


    that his father should not interfere.


    Unquestionably, that left Mo Gucheng immensely furious.


    Well, it seemed like it was indeed true that children would have their own piece of mind upon


    growing up and no longer obey their parents.


    There were many things in life that one would wake up to the truth only after personally


    experiencing it.


    ¡°D-Dad, I-I know I was wrong...¡±


    Mo Wuya finally lowered his head in shame after hearing his father''s reprimand.


    Like a child who had made mistakes, he finally realized his mistake after running into serious


    trouble.


    ¡°All right, Mo. That''s enough. He''s already in this state, yet you''re still reprimanding him? Quick,


    help him up first. Let me transfer some Internal Energy to him to strengthen his heart meridian and


    save his life.¡±


    Mo Wuya grew up in War God Castle since young.


    In other words, Xiao Chen, Ye Qingtian, and the rest had watched Mo Wuya grow up and had


    treated the youngster like their own.


    It was only natural for them to feel heartbroken after seeing how badly injured Mo Wuya was at that


    point.


    After helping Mo Wuya up, Xiao Chen immediately attended to the former''s injuries.


    Mo Wuya was probably the only one in the whole of China who had the luxury to enjoy such


    treatment.


    Not only did hee from a prominent and respectable family, but he also had many powerful and


    influential people surrounding him.


    That kind of life was nowhereparable to Ye Fan''s. That man had always been living in solitude.


    During the battle in Japan back then, no one appeared to help or save him when he was on the


    brink of death.


    In the end, Ye Fan had to travel across the world, crawl up to the doorsteps of the Chu residence,


    and knock on Old Madam Chu''s door, all while dragging his heavily wounded body.


    There was a saying that humans were all created equal and life was fair.


    Sadly, Ye Fan could not help but question if life was indeed fair for all.


    Some people were born with a silver spoon in their mouth.


    People who watched Mo Wuya grow up and surrounded him were all supreme grandmasters and


    pirs of China, for example, War God and the Hall Master of War God Castle.


    And now that he was gravely injured, these pirs of China even made a trip over specially to save


    him.


    On the contrary, Ye Fan was an illegitimate child and had never been recognized by his family since


    birth. To put it bluntly, he was a b*stard child.


    When he was little, he suffered so much humiliation and abuse. He became an abandoned child


    after he was kicked out of the family andter an unremarkable live-in son-inw.


    Then again, Ye Fan did not need any of those things.


    He needed not rely on his family, background, or anyone.


    Essentially, fate could only decide one''s starting point.


    How far one would go would ultimately still depend on one''s own effort and perseverance.


    That perfectly exined the current state Ye Fan and Mo Wuya were in.


    No one would probably believe that the two, whose starting points were worlds apart, would have


    swapped ces so drastically at that instant.


    Ye Fan was now high and mighty, while Mo Wuya was on the brink of death and awaiting to be


    saved.


    When Ye Qingtian saw that Mo Wuya was still alive, he heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, we came just in time.


    Anyway, the trickiest problem for Ye Qingtian now was not Mo Wuya''s condition but Chu Tianfan,


    the man in front of him.


    ¡°Please don''t misunderstand, Ye Fan. I saved Wuya because I was too anxious earlier. It was a


    matter of life and death, after all. It wasn''t out of my original intention,¡± Ye Qingtian hastily exined


    in the face of the enraged Ye Fan.


    They were, after all, old friends for decades. Clearly, Ye Qingtian had no intention of fighting against


    Ye Fan or making things go out of hand to the point beyond salvage.


    That was why he was willing to put away his identity as War God and used a submissive tone as he


    exined and apologized to Ye Fan.


    ¡°That''s enough! There''s no need for you to exin anything, Ye Qingtian. Mo Wuya must die today.


    Get out of my way if you want to live. Otherwise, I don''t mind taking more lives!¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was as cold as ice. As he bellowed furiously, he showed no intention of having any


    hint of mercy for Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Ye Fan, we can talk this out. We arepatriots, after all. There isn''t anything unresolvable to the


    point that we need to take someone''s life, right? If Wuya is at fault, we can get him to apologize and


    beg for your forgiveness. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I will ensure you get the justice you


    deserve no matter what happens.¡± Ye Qingtian continued with his persuasion.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    ¡°Justice?¡±


    Ye Fan burst intoughter.


    His loud chuckle resonated across the entire ce.


    Every word he spoke wasced with mockery and sarcasm.


    ¡°Hahaha! How do you expect me to trust you all? If you were reasonable, Jiangdong wouldn''t have


    been vited, and my friends and family wouldn''t be murdered. Ye Qingtian, no matter what,


    everything I did was to save China from falling apart and the martial arts world from danger. Is this


    how you repay me? You destroyed my property, killed my subordinates, and ruined the foundation I


    built. I would''ve let it slide if the other countries did this to me, but you were the ones who did this to


    me. My fellowrades had just died, and you''re already starting all these?¡±


    Ye Fan''s furious roar sounded like rumbling thunder.


    His raging fury was as though zing mes, setting Yunzhou on fire.


    ¡°T-This is impossible. H-How did this happen? The task we assigned Mo Wuya was only for him to


    discuss with you guys regarding merging the martial arts world of Jiangdong with War God Castle to


    realize the unification of the martial arts world within the country.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Ye Qingtian heard Ye Fan''s words, his expression changed.


    Turning around, he red at Mo Wuya behind him.


    ¡°Wuya, what is the meaning of this? Is what Ye Fan said true?¡± asked Ye Qingtian sternly.


    Mo Wuya had already regained some strength after Xiao Chen treated his injuries.


    ¡°Mr. War God, it''s not that I don''t want a peaceful alliance. It''s because the people of Jiangdong are


    stubborn. They only know about Chu Tianfan, but not War God Castle. They regarded our order


    with disdain and didn''t even give us a chance to talk it out. They wish to stand on their own and


    achieve independence in the martial arts world. I had no choice but to plot such a scheme. If I didn''t


    use such extreme methods to rid them of their influence and minions, how could we unify the


    martial arts world in China? How will War God Castle exercise its authority?¡±


    Mo Wuya sounded as though he had been holding in all those grievances with no outlet for him to


    vent.


    The moment Ye Qingtian questioned him, he revealed everything right away.


    However, Ye Qingtian wasn''t going to listen to his exnation.


    He flicked his sleeve and suddenly exerted a surge of Qi.


    As if being struck by a long whip, Mo Wuya let out an agonized scream as he was sent flying off into


    the distance.


    ¡°Ye, you...¡±


    Xiao Chen and the rest were frightened by Ye Qingtian''s actions.


    Mo Wuya was already severely injured. It was only natural for Xiao Chen and Mo Gucheng to be


    worried about Mo Wuya after Ye Qingtian attacked him.


    However, being Mo Wuya''s father, Mo Gucheng couldn''t say much in such circumstances.


    Xiao Chen, however, stepped forward to shield Mo Wuya. ¡°Ye, that''s enough. Do you wish to kill


    him?¡±


    ¡°I am teaching this b*stard a lesson! Beforeing here, we reminded him not to cross the line. Not


    only did he refuse to listen, but he was even audacious enough to cause trouble in Jiangdong! He''s


    a grown man, but he doesn''t even consider the consequences of his actions. Now, look at this


    mess! He brought it upon himself! Did you not learn anything from our teachings all these years? I


    would''ve let it slide if you caused trouble in other ces. What makes you think Jiangdong is a


    ce you could do as you please?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s rage boiled over.


    No wonder Ye Fan is so mad. Turns out this brat had gone for the kill.


    Ye Qingtian was well aware that Ye Fan was a sentimental person.


    He would take revenge without mercy when the people he cared for were hurt.


    Mo Wuya dared not make a peep after Ye Qingtian taught him a lesson. He merelyy t on the


    ground, coughing up blood. The severe aches all over his body made him feel like his entire being


    was engulfed in scorching mes.


    ¡°War God, do you think I''d let him off the hook after you put on such an act to earn my sympathy? I


    told you long before this. No one shally a finger on Jiangdong. Whoever does so will die!¡±


    Boom!


    After saying that, Ye Fan suddenly made an impressive move.


    A shockinglyrge palm appeared out of nowhere and came mming down at Mo Wuya, bringing


    with it immense force.


    Xiao Chen and the rest gasped and dashed forward.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Qingtian wouldn''t just sit back and watch. He unleashed Heavenly Palm once


    again to rescue Mo Wuya.


    Just like that, the three pirs of China faced Ye Fan head-on.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, calm down.¡±


    Witnessing the scene, Li Er, who was standing at the side, instantly panicked.


    The scenario he dreaded the most finally happened.


    Ye Fan still engaged in a battle with War God Castle in the end.


    However, the battle didn''tst long.


    As Ye Fan used most of his energy to heal Angie, less than seventy percent of his peak strength


    remained.


    Despite so, his opponents were still no match for him.


    With just one strike from him, the three pirs of China were defeated.


    Ye Qingtian took a lighter hit, stumbled a few meters backward, and swallowed the blood he


    coughed up.


    However, Xiao Chen and Mo Gucheng were not that lucky. They were wounded grievously, spurting


    out blood as their bodies flew into the air and crashed into several tall walls.


    Eventually, they sprawled on the ground while clenching their chests and couldn''t stop vomiting


    blood.


    However, they were, after all, senior supreme grandmasters, so theirbat and defensive skills


    undoubtedly surpassed Mo Wuya''s.


    Enduring the intense pain, they quickly got up and shielded Mo Wuya again.


    Ye Fan''s expression clouded over when he saw how determined they were to protect Mo Wuya.


    The murderous look in his gaze grew prominent.


    ¡°Looks like all of you have a death wish.¡±


    Subsequently, Ye Fan gathered the energy in his elixir field, getting ready to unleash Invoke the


    Celestial Sky.


    Waves of powerful force enveloped Ye Fan''s body.


    From a distance, it looked as if huge tidal waves were surrounding him.


    No one could fathom what terrifying move Ye Fan was about to unbridle next.


    ¡°Dad, M-Mr. Ye, M-Mr. Xiao, hurry up and leave. Y-You all won''t stand a chance against him. F-


    Forget about me... Just go...¡± muttered Mo Wuya in a choked voice while dragging his body against


    the ground.


    He seemed like he had resigned to his fate.


    ¡°Stop talking, Wuya! I''ll save you. I will stay with you until the very end even if it means dying with


    you!¡±


    Mo Gucheng''s eyes reddened, and a look of determination swirled in his gaze.


    Ye Fan ignored the emotional exchange between the father-and-son duo and approached with


    intimidating steps.


    Ye Qingtian panicked and said, ¡°Ye Fan, must you be so ruthless? Wuya''s methods might be brutal,


    but what he did was for the country''s sake. All this while, Jiangdong remained under your protection


    and never adhered to any orders, operating ording to their own set of rules. As such, War God


    Castle stationed someone in Jiangdong to integrate the ce and unify all forces in China''s martial


    arts world. What is so wrong with that? If the martial arts world isn''t unified, how can we rebuild our


    legacy and rise again? You shouldn''t get in the way of the country''s development for your own


    selfish desires.¡±


    As Ye Qingtian exined anxiously, the veins on his face bulged.


    Ye Fan sneered and said, ¡°To put it simply, all you wanted was to im Jiangdong and revoke my


    authority. Fine. If you insist on iming my territory and taking me down, suit yourself. We shall


    compete to the best of our abilities.¡±


    Ye Fan no longer wanted to continue arguing with them.


    No matter what intention they have, they should never make it a reason to destroy Jiangdong. For


    the country''s sake? Unifying the forces in the martial arts world? What a bunch of bullsh*t.


    All he knew was that he would not allow anyone toy a finger on his people, not even War God


    Castle.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, heunched an attack that was bursting with power.


    Ye Qingtian gasped in shock upon seeing that Ye Fan showed no intention of having any mercy.


    ¡°Looks like you don''t care about our past rtionships at all...¡±


    As soon as anxiousness inundated Ye Qingtian, a sneer rang out from beneath the clouds at the


    edge of the sky.


    ¡°Hahaha... Compete to the best of our abilities, eh? Chu Tianfan, I shall grant your wish since you


    had the audacity to say so. Let''spete and see who lives or dies today!¡±

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    The man''s prideful and disdainful voice echoed throughout the city, bringing with it an air of authority


    and condescension.


    Is it...? Li Er''s heart skipped a beat when he heard those words.


    Ye Qingtian, Xiao Chen, and the others were also shocked, and they spun around.


    Mo Wuya, who was in utter despair moments earlier, suddenly felt as though he had just been given


    an adrenaline shot. Even his eyes had lit up with hope all of a sudden.


    ¡°It''s Jiuzhou...¡± he voiced out in excitement and joy.


    At that moment, it was as though an angel had juste to his rescue.


    The man who''s going to defeat Chu Tianfan is finally here! Indeed, Mo Wuya had been waiting for


    Chen Jiuzhou to arrive in Jiangdong because he knew that apart from Mu Zihua, there was only one


    other person who could go toe to toe with Ye Fan. Needless to say, that person was the current Hall


    Master of War God Castle, Chen Jiuzhou.


    Sure enough, when they turned in the direction of the voice, they saw Chen Jiuzhou looking


    dashing in a robe. Besides, a look of arrogance showed on the man''s handsome face. Although he


    looked arrogant, he had an authoritative aura.


    While others were ignorant and insolent whenever they acted haughtily, Chen Jiuzhou seemed as


    though he had earned the right to behave that way. After all, he was only in his thirties, but he had


    already reached the top of the martial arts world in China. He had already beaten Ye Qingtian and


    reced thetter as Hall Master the moment he appeared. Consequently, he became one of the


    most influential men in the martial arts world of the entire globe. That was why he had every right to


    be proud of himself.


    Just like that, two men of the same generation who were almost equally talented came face-to-face


    with each other in Jiangdong.


    Obviously, it was bound to be a highly anticipated and historical encounter.


    After all, no one knew for sure if Chu Tianfan would still be able to continue his undefeated legacy,


    or could Chen Jiuzhou prove his supremacy by killing the man ranked first in the Sky Ranking.


    Naturally, not everyone was pleased to see Chen Jiuzhou.


    When Mo Wuya saw him, he felt as though his savior had arrived.


    When Ye Qingtian saw Chen Jiuzhou, however, the former was frowning. This is going to turn out


    badly. These two are equally arrogant and unrestrained. Their encounter would be as catastrophic


    as a meteorite crashing into Earth. They''ll both fight till the other one is dead!


    Feeling extremely worried, Ye Qingtian immediately turned toward Chen Jiuzhou and said, ¡°Jiuzhou,


    I''ll deal with the matters concerning Jiangdong. Please bring Wuya back to Mount Yan for


    treatment.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou shook his head in response. ¡°You? Dealing with this? I don''t think you''re capable.


    This happened because of me, so I ought to end it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ye Qingtian wanted to say something else.


    Before Ye Qingtian could continue his sentence, Chen Jiuzhou had already walked past him and


    gone straight to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Are you Chu Tianfan? How dare you abet Jiangdong to defy orders from War God Castle? Now,


    you''re even hurting the ambassador of War God Castle. Wuya is an important member of War God


    Castle. How dare you harm him? Today, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to go by the rules and unite


    the martial arts world in China!¡± Chen Jiuzhou sneered with his eyes filled with anticipation and


    determination.


    I''ve waited so long for this day. I''ve been waiting for Ye Fan to appear so that I can kill him and


    enhance my reputation! Now, this is my chance to do so!


    ¡°Is that so? It seems like you''re the man responsible for what''s happening in Jiangdong. I was just


    about to go looking for you on Mount Yan, but you''ve saved me a trip bying here!¡± Ye Fan''s


    gaze was just as frosty as Chen Jiuzhou''s.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s words were direct andced with murderous intent.


    The moment those two men met, they were immediately at loggerheads with each other.


    Ye Fan sted out a heavy punch immediately,unching Infinite Force, the sixth form of Celestial


    Cloud.


    Like a ferocious tiger, it swept toward Chen Jiuzhou with its mighty power.


    Chen Jiuzhou showed no mercy as well, and a wave of powerful aura exploded from his body.


    Although Li Er and the others were covering their ears, the powerful punch that brought forth a


    deafening sound that nearly broke through the sonic barrier almost shattered their eardrums,


    causing their heads to ache.


    Just like that, Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, Chu Tianfan, and Hall Master of War God Castle,


    Chen Jiuzhou faced off against each other for the first time at Yunzhou.


    Boom!


    As their fists collided, the terrifying impact resembled the force of a meteorite crashing into Earth.


    Everyone at the scene could only see two nearly equally intense forces colliding in the sky.


    Right away, the particles in the air shattered and so did the clouds in the sky.


    An utterly intense wave of aura ruffled the atmosphere.


    Consequently, the city of Yunzhou was about to face the deadliest storm.


    Ye Qingtian knew it was going to be disastrous, so he disregarded the injuries he sustained and


    shouted, ¡°Sword Saint and King of Fighters! Quick! Help me block the shockwave! Otherwise, the


    impact would be apocalyptic!¡±


    At that point, Ye Qingtian was petrified. This is the city center! How could Ye Fan and Chen Jiuzhou


    fight here? Don''t they care about the consequences? The aftermath of a battle between two


    Supremesparable to a fighter of the god realm is equivalent to a miniature nuclear bomb


    exploding at a high altitude! That sort of shockwave is strong enough to reduce hundreds of


    buildings to rubble! We''ve been protecting China for so many years, so we can''t possibly sit on our


    hands and watch the people of Yunzhou suffer.


    Knowing that the consequences could be deadly, the three pirs of China used all their energy to


    form an Internal Energy barrier so that they could prevent the destructive force of the battle from


    reaching the ground.


    s, despite giving their all, they were still heavily injured by the horrifying shockwave.


    Almost instantaneously, Mo Gucheng and Xiao Chen vomited blood on the spot. Ye Qingtian, on the


    other hand,sted almost a minute longer before he started coughing out blood.


    Although they were wounded grievously, the three of them held on, blocking the aftermath of Ye Fan


    and Chen Jiuzhou''s punches.


    In the air, an intense battle broke out between those two.


    The huge counter-shock force engulfed their bodies, and they were both stumbling backward.


    While Chen Jiuzhou managed to steady himself after stumbling three steps backward, Ye Fan


    ended up stumbling neen steps backward.


    Every time Ye Fan took a step backward, the Qi he discarded would leave a ten-meter-deep crater


    in the ground.


    Ye Fan needed neen steps topletely dispel the strength Chen Jiuzhou packed into his


    punch.


    ¡°W-What...¡± Li Er furrowed his brows deeply and subconsciously took a deep breath when he saw


    that. I know they were just testing each other out, but who would''ve known that Mr. Chu would fail to


    have the upper hand? Is Chen Jiuzhou really that strong, so much so that not even Mr. Chu is


    capable of fighting him?


    With that in mind, Li Er felt his heart sink into his stomach.


    Naturally, Ye Qingtian, Xiao Chen, and the others noticed it as well. It seems like Ye Fan lost that


    encounter. Chen Jiuzhou is scary! Based on what we saw, is it safe to assume that Chen Jiuzhou is


    even more talented than Ye Fan?


    At the same time, Ye Qingtian and the others were having mixed feelings. Should we be happy or


    worried? After all, it''s a good thing someone stronger than Ye Fan showed up in China. However,


    two strong individuals like them can''t coexist! Only one of them will survive in the end.


    ¡°Haha! As expected of a guy ranked first in the Sky Ranking. I''ve never met someone who can


    remain unscathed after receiving one punch from me.¡± Chen Jiuzhou stood there with his hands


    behind his back and smiled devilishly. He was trying his best to hide the fact that he was stunned. I


    didn''t expect him to have the ability to fight me. This fellow has never entered Dragon Gate, but he''s


    already so powerful.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan''s gaze was grim, and he was just as startled as Chen Jiuzhou was.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    This Chen Jiuzhou is so powerful! The might of that single punch was no less than Chu Yuan''s. If he


    gave it his all, he would be very close to even if not of god realm. How could this happen? Where


    did this guye from? How have I never heard of him?


    Ye Fan began to wonder, for Chen Jiuzhou''s sudden appearance took him by surprise.


    Though he had heard Li Er and the others mention Chen Jiuzhou and the Empyrean Ranking


    before this, Ye Fan did not really care as he thought only worldly men woulde up with arbitrary


    rankings to court fame.


    However, now it seemed that was clearly not the case, for their powers had utterly exceeded his


    expectations.


    Ye Fan could not help feeling puzzled.


    Why have I never heard of these people? How did they appear like mushrooms after the rain upon


    the destruction of Chu Sect and Chu Yuan''s death?


    Upon careful rumination, their sudden emergence was undoubtedly strange, but now was not the


    time for Ye Fan to ponder over it.


    I don''t care where Chen Jiuzhou came from. I will not let him go since he sought trouble at


    Jiangdong. However, most of my elemental force was spent treating Angie before this. If I continue


    fighting him like this, I may not be able to beat him. It looks like I have to use that.


    Atop Yunzhou, Ye Fan, who had just stabilized himself, put on a grim expression.


    The look in his eyes remained inscrutable as he fixed his gaze on Chen Jiuzhou, who was standing


    before him.


    Seeing how Ye Fan was bracing himself to face a formidable enemy, the expression on Chen


    Jiuzhou''s face grew smugger than ever.


    ¡°It looks like you''re aware that you are no match for me, Chu Tianfan. I won''t lie to you. That strike


    was only around seventy percent of my power. If you know what''s good for you, get on your knees


    and ept death. End your life. Spare me the necessity to do it myself. Otherwise, your death


    would be a gruesome one.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou burst out into insolentughter, his eyes filled with arrogant glee.


    Ye Qingtian wiped the blood from the corner of his lips before persuading, ¡°Enough, Jiuzhou. We


    are allpatriots, so let''s just draw the line here. There is no need for the two of you to continue


    this duel. If word gets out, we''ll be theughingstock among the entire martial arts world all


    over the globe.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou, on the other hand, did not pay Ye Qingtian''s words any mind.


    ¡°You are old, War God. Since you''ve already stepped down, step aside and watch with your mouth


    shut. Besides, with me around, you have no say in the affairs of China''s martial arts world.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Chen Jiuzhou''s blunt words angered Ye Qingtian to the point that his face turned pale.


    It was only at that moment that he realized that it might not be a wise choice to hand the venerable


    position of the head of China''s martial arts world to Chen Jiuzhou.


    It hasn''t even been that long, and he''s already behaving so insolently.


    While Ye Qingtian tried to talk sense into Chen Jiuzhou, Ye Fan lifted his cold gaze and stared at


    Chen Jiuzhou.


    A vague glint shed across his dark, abyss-like pupils.


    Then, Ye Fan''s stentorian promation rang across the entire area.


    ¡°You want me to end myself? Isn''t it a little early to say these things, Chen Jiuzhou? Do you think


    that I, Chu Tianfan, am that pathetic? Watch and learn. I am going to show you the true extent of my


    power.¡±


    At that, Ye Fan stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    A rumble exploded forth with the force of a thunderbolt, causing the earth to crack open and the


    mountains to tremble.


    As if struck by an earthquake, the entire city of Yunzhou began to wobble beneath Ye Fan''s feet.


    While shock inundated everyone, Ye Fan turned in Mount Yunding''s direction and roared, ¡°Sword!¡±


    Thousands of meters away, the mountainside of Mount Yunding erupted at Ye Fan''smand.


    A thick antique longsword soared from the depths of the mountain toward the sky, bringing with it an


    almighty force that resembled a monster beneath the ocean and a dragon in the skies.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The ancient sword, having materialized in the world, streaked across the sky to answer the summon


    of its master.


    Its astonishing speed left shock waves in its wake, looking like green lightning from afar.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Er and the rest saw a green lighte charging in Ye Fan''s direction


    before stopping and hovering right before him.


    ¡°Is this...¡±


    Li Er and the others widened their eyes in shock at the sight.


    ¡°The Sword of Yunyang! The legendary sword of the Chu family! Mr. Chu somehow managed to


    summon the Sword of Yunyang!¡±


    Li Er raised his voice, almost yelling in agitation at that point.


    He would never forget the battle on Mount Yunding.


    Faced against the head of Chu Sect, Tang Yun, Ye Fan had been in a dire situation when he drew


    the Sword of Yunyang and turned the situation around.


    And now, the Sword of Yunyang has appeared again! It looks like Mr. Chu is determined to fight the


    Hall Master of War God Castle, Chen Jiuzhou, to the death!


    Whoosh!


    The green light illuminated the sky as the gale howled.


    Soaring into the skies, Ye Fan held the Sword of Yunyang.


    The power of heaven and earth contained within the longsword flooded continuously into Ye Fan


    like water escaping a dam.


    The crowd witnessed Ye Fan''s withering aura being revitalized with terrifying speed until he finally


    rose with the brilliance of the sun and the might of a dragon.


    ¡°What? This kid even has such a trick up his sleeve? D*mn it! What sword is that?¡±


    Sensing the new-found force of Ye Fan''s aura, Chen Jiuzhou, who was initially confident, had a


    grim look marring his countenance all of a sudden.


    An unprecedented grave expression emerged on his face and erased all traces of contempt from


    before.


    Apparently, the energy flow from Ye Fan''s body was so strong that it gave Chen Jiuzhou


    palpitations.


    ¡°I thought it would be easy to defeat Chu Tianfan. Now, it appears I have underestimated him.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou wore a stony expression as he realized that a vicious battle was unavoidable.


    Looks like I might have to mobilize the secret techniques of Dragon Gate. Otherwise, I''m not even


    sure if I could beat Chu Tianfan. At this point, it is toote for me to back down.


    ¡°You jerk! You''re courting death! Since you''re obstinate, let''s fight! I, Chen Jiuzhou, will tear you into


    pieces today! I will have you, Jiangdong, and the whole world know what happens to those who


    defy me!¡± Chen Jiuzhou fumed, the mes of his anger rising uncontrobly. As he bit the tip of his


    tongue, a vicious murderous intent swelled in his chest.


    Just when Chen Jiuzhou was about to unleash his full power andy his life on the line, ady


    emerged from the crowd.


    Dressed in a in, long, white skirt, her dark hair fell casually over her shoulders, making her look


    like a solitary nun who cultivated in seclusion.


    To everyone''s surprise, the seemingly ordinary-looking woman remained unfazed by the power of


    the supreme fighters as she stepped into the battlefield, ignoring the people around her.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao, who were not far away, shouted at the woman who so haphazardly intruded


    into the battle.


    However, the woman did not heed their words and continued striding forward.


    Atst, she reached out and patted Chen Jiuzhou on the shoulder.


    ¡°It''s over!¡±


    Jin Bao, Yin Bao, and the rest were certain that the woman had met her end.


    Chen Jiuzhou is not known for his benevolence. Touching his shoulder at this time is equivalent to


    prodding a tiger''s buttocks¡ªboth will lead to certain death.


    While Jin Bao and the others were dreading what would happen next, Chen Jiuzhou turned around


    and saw who it was. Immediately, his stern expression was reced by one of humble respect.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Master? Let me handle this small fry. You don''t have to take any action.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou spoke subserviently after a momentary pause.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    ¡°Everything else is in ce, and this is a critical moment for our n. There will be no room for


    error. Don''t stir up trouble during this crucial period. Come back with me at once,¡± said thedy


    indifferently.


    ¡°But...¡± Chen Jiuzhou was reluctant to do as told, but upon meeting his master''s icy cold re, Chen


    Jiuzhou swallowed the words at the tip of his tongue.


    Left without a choice, he could only withdraw his aura and submit to the woman by trailing


    obediently behind her.


    Nevertheless, as soon as Chen Jiuzhou turned around, the Sword of Yunyang shed downward


    with overwhelming sword energy.


    Sensing impending danger, Chen Jiuzhou''s hair stood on end while he took an instinctive step


    backward.


    Even so, the de still pierced Chen Jiuzhou''s arm, tearing through his sleeve. Blood trickled down


    his arm and dripped on the ground.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Chen Jiuzhou roared, flying into a rage.


    His aura, which had dissipated earlier, returned with the force of an ocean.


    Raising his fists, he was ready to fight Ye Fan to the death.


    However, Mu Zihua stopped Chen Jiuzhou the second after his outburst.


    ¡°Are you defying me now? You know the consequences of ruining the big picture!¡±


    Mu Zihua''s cold voice sent a shudder down Chen Jiuzhou''s spine.


    He clenched his fists to once again subdue the rage rising in his chest.


    The murderous look in his eyes when he stared at Ye Fan did not wane in the slightest, however.


    After subjugating Chen Jiuzhou, Mu Zihua''s icy re fell on Ye Fan. ¡°Know your limits, young man.


    Let this go. Otherwise, you will only cause your own demise.¡±


    Though Mu Zihua''s tone was nd, her curt advice wasced with threat.


    She was warning Ye Fan to give up, telling him that they were showing him mercy and that he


    should take it instead of persisting and bringing trouble upon himself.


    However, Ye Fan did not pay Mu Zihua''s words any mind as the Sword of Yunyang remained firmly


    in his grip.


    The bloodlust emanating from him did not diminish at all.


    ¡°Let this go, you say? Do you think you can just walk in and out of Jiangdong as you please? This is


    my turf! You brought devastation upon Jiangdong and harmed my loved ones. How will I appease


    my people if I do not y Chen Jiuzhou today?¡±


    Ye Fan refused to back down.


    Even though Chen Jiuzhou had decided to retreat, Ye Fan did not intend to let him go.


    Ye Qingtian and the rest began to panic.


    ¡°Let''s drop it, Ye Fan. Don''t be impulsive. If you fight, you will very likely be the one to lose.¡±


    Ye Qingtian did not want the battle to happen in the first ce, and since Chen Jiuzhou took the


    initiative to retreat, the former was naturally happy about the oue.


    However, to his dismay, Ye Fan showed no intention of letting things slide.


    He was, instead, determined to fight.


    Xiao Chen and the rest thought Ye Fan had lost his mind.


    It is in that Chen Jiuzhou''s power far exceeded Ye Fan''s. Furthermore, Chen Jiuzhou''s master is


    now here. She is Mu Zihua, a warrior listed on the Empyrean Ranking!


    Xiao Chen and the others were confident that Ye Fan would not stand a chance against the


    combined power of the master-and-apprentice duo.


    Though Mu Zihua''s words were harsh, she was stating a fact.


    Ye Fan would only cause his own demise if he persisted.


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Chu. Let this go.¡±


    Li Er was simrly anxious.


    He was worried about Ye Fan being in mortal danger if Chen Jiuzhou andpany were enraged.


    No matter how hard they tried to persuade him, Ye Fan''s resolve remained unwavering.


    ¡°Chen Jiuzhou must die! If he does not, Jiangdong will never have peace!¡±


    Ye Fan was not trying to vent his anger through the battle that day.


    Instead, he dered the battle to resolve the crisis Jiangdong was facing once and for all.


    Otherwise, if he let Chen Jiuzhou go and thetter made aeback in the future, Jiangdong


    would face an unmitigable disaster.


    Mu Zihua seemed to have discerned Ye Fan''s concerns, and her soft voice sounded. ¡°I promise you


    that War God Castle will not set foot in Jiangdong from now on. Also, Chen Jiuzhou will never harm


    Jiangdong. You don''t have to worry about anything in the future.¡±


    Though Ye Qingtian and the others were curious as to why Mu Zihua was willing to make


    compromises, they thought the best oue was to prevent war and restore peace.


    ¡°Did you hear what Moryana said, Ye Fan? Step aside! Are you insisting on keeping this up until the


    situation spirals out of control?¡±


    Exasperated, Ye Qingtian once again tried convincing Ye Fan to give up.


    Li Er was also trying his best to stop Ye Fan from proceeding with the battle.


    Chen Jiuzhou was not satisfied. ¡°Master, why should we be afraid of this jerk? Why should we fulfill


    his request? I promise to make this quick and finish him off right away. Will that do?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou stubbornly asked for Mu Zihua''s permission to fight against Ye Fan.


    However, Mu Zihua shot him a re after that, forcing him to suppress his desires.


    As arrogant and prideful as Chen Jiuzhou, he was fearful and subservient in the face of Mu Zihua.


    However, despite everyone''s persuasions, Ye Fan did not change his mind.


    After everything he had gone through, Ye Fan no longer had any trust in them.


    He was no stranger to vain promises and backstabbing.


    First it was the Chu family, then the International Martial Arts Union, and now War God Castle.


    These people aren''t trustworthy at all. The only type of people I could trust in this world were dead


    ones. This is how the world works. To fear or be feared. Only blood and ughter will instill fear into


    them and deter them from harming Jiangdong.


    ¡°Enough. Come at me, both of you. I, Chu Tianfan, will get rid of you both today.¡±


    Ye Fan''s chilling words shocked everyone to the core.


    Ye Qingtian and the others were bbergasted.


    Mo Wuya, on the other hand, stared at Ye Fan like he was an idiot. Is he out of his mind? Is he


    seriously going to fight them both at the same time? He didn''t even beat Jiuzhou earlier! After so


    many years, he''s still as arrogant as ever. It''s a miracle that he''s even still alive.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Master? It''s not that I''m defying you. This fellow insists on getting himself killed.


    Look how arrogant he is! He''s even intending to take on you! I will tear him into pieces today! How


    dare a brat like him spheme someone of your prestige?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou''s fury boiled over, and his bloodthirst could no longer be concealed.


    Mu Zihua''s expression turned simrly grim.


    Her patience appeared to have reached its limit.


    ¡°It''s over. It''s all over...¡±


    Ye Qingtian realized that an all-out war was inevitable.


    Ye Fan''s words have enraged Moryana.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Whoosh!


    A cold wind from Summerbank howled over Yunzhou.


    Ye Fan raised his sword, ready to unleash the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    Cold as ice, Mu Zihua''s aura began swirling around her.


    Just when the fight was about to break out, a gentle cry sounded from afar. ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Ye Fan froze at that voice, his mind going nk.


    Is that...?


    Spinning around, Ye Fan gazed into the distance, where he saw a charming youngdy riding a


    dog,ing toward him.


    ¡°Y-You''re awake, Angie?¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice tremored.


    The youngdy who suddenly appeared before him was none other than Angie, who had been


    unconscious for over a year.


    Beaming with joy, she nuzzled against Ye Fan''s embrace.


    Her intoxicating beauty, porcin skin, as well as her elegant figure, were too perfect to exist in


    reality. It looked as if she had stepped out of a famous painting, capturing the hearts of all who


    beheld her.


    The only imperfection was her eyes, which were wrapped with fine gauze.

 Chapter 2212 Departure

    Chapter 2212 Departure


    A long time had passed since Ye Fan attacked Chu Sect single-handedly.


    From then onward, Chu Sect was eradicated.


    Ye Fan could no longer remember how long Angiey in deep slumber.


    The tragedy that had befallen her was the biggest regret in his life.


    He med himself all this while for dragging her into his war against the Chu family.


    Angie would have been married to Chu Qitian if it wasn''t for him.


    For his sake, she had also run away from home and sailed overseas to see him.


    If that wasn''t enough, he had caused her family to be ughtered and her father to suffer a


    miserable death in the middle of nowhere.


    Consequently, the pitiful girl didn''t even get to see her father for the veryst time.


    Ye Fan knew Angie since they were children.


    However, if he had known about the disasters he woulde to wreak upon her life, he rather didn''t


    know her at all.


    In the end, he could never repay the debt he owed her.


    That was the reason why he gave up all the power he had and disbanded Dragon God Hall.


    Subsequently, he continued to train in seclusion in an attempt to break through god realm.


    His sole goal was to help Angie extend her life, for that was the only form of penance he could do.


    It was this deep-seated guilt that melted away Ye Fan''s ferocity the moment he saw Angie.


    All that was left on his youthful face was a gentle expression.


    His battle-hardened conviction was finally softened by the tender sight.


    As Ye Fan and Angie hugged each other, Ye Qingtian and the others above the ruins gave them a


    puzzled look.


    ¡°Who is this young girl?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s eyelids began to twitch.


    Even though he had heard about how much of a casanova Ye Fan was, Ye Qingtian never took


    those rumors seriously.


    Having seen Qiu Mucheng before, he had no doubt of Ye Fan''s feelings and loyalty to her.


    When the Lu n of Jiangbei harmed Qiu Mucheng, Ye Fan destroyed them in a fit of rage.


    In fact, the entire martial arts world of Jiangbei was wiped out by him.


    In spite of that, the scene right before Ye Qingtian seemed to have put some substance into what he


    thought were baseless rumors.


    ¡°How can hey hands on such a sweet young thing? She looks so innocent still. I''m sure she''s not


    even twenty yet. Isn''t he worried that he would end up ravaging her?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s dirty mind began to drive his imagination wild.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Angie''s arrival eased the tension in the air, Ye Qingtian heaved a long sigh of relief as a smug


    expression descended upon his face.


    ¡°That b*stard! How dare he disys his affection in front of my master. Master, I must kill him for his


    insolence. Otherwise, the hatred within me will never be quelled!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou was outraged.


    Fondling a woman in the middle of a battle was the ultimate disrespect for one''s opponent.


    Consequently, the proud Chen Jiuzhou felt that he had been humiliated, triggering his desire to


    have Ye Fan killed.


    Sensing the impending danger, Ye Fan furrowed his brows as he tightened his grip on the Sword of


    Yunyang.


    ¡°Angie, wait here for me. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Ye Fan gradually nudged her aside before getting ckie to take her away.


    He was preparing to eliminate Chen Jiuzhou and hispanions first before reminiscing the past


    with Angie.


    However, he was surprised when Angie ignored his instructions and threw herself back into his


    arms.


    ¡°Ye Fan, can you stop fighting already? Just live in peace, all right?¡±


    With her body trembling, Angie spoke in a choking voice.


    Amidst her words, Ye Fan could clearly feel a warm and moist sensation on his chest.


    Without the need to look, he knew those were Angie''s tears.


    The tragedies of the past had left Angie traumatized to the extent that she couldn''t bear the thought


    of battles or power struggles anymore.


    All she wanted was for Ye Fan, her brother, her father, and all those she cared about to stay away


    from conflict so that they wouldn''te to harm.


    ¡°But Angie...¡±


    When Ye Fan saw how she was curled up in his arms like a frightened kitten, the ruthless conviction


    in his heart began to waver, causing him to swallow his words.


    He gently wiped away the tears on her cheeks as he nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll do as you say.¡±


    After reassuring her, he turned around and swept a piercing gaze across the Supremes of War God


    Castle.


    ¡°Today, I''ll let all of you leave on Angie''s ount. That said, I hope that you will remember the


    promise you made just now. War God Castle is forbidden from stepping foot in Jiangdong. Those


    who disobey will be met mercilessly with my seven-foot sword!¡±


    Ye Fan''s authoritative voice thundered through the air, sending tremors across Yunzhou.


    In that instant, the denizens of the city could clearly hear his angry words.


    ¡°Of course, of course. We''ll definitely not step into Jiangdong ever again.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was clearly delighted to see Ye Fan relent.


    Everyone, no matter how powerful, has a weakness. In Ye Fan''s case, he clearly has a soft spot for


    youngdies.


    Li Er, too, felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulders.


    D*mn it. Our tireless persuasion is no match for the cries of a youngdy. Whatever it is, I''m d


    this didn''t end in a battle.


    As for Mu Zihua, who never had any intention to get into a fight, she had nothing further to say now


    that Ye Fan had agreed to step aside.


    Only Chen Jiuzhou didn''t seem able to let the matter go as he red at Ye Fan with his bloodshot


    eyes.


    As the rage within him swelled, the cracking of his knuckles could clearly be heard.


    Chen Jiuzhou was someone who could never ept defeat.


    Hence, the sense of powerlessness in the face of Ye Fan''s arrogance filled him with indignance.


    All he felt was the urge to fight Ye Fan in a duel to the death.


    By doing so, he would put an end to the raging debate of who was the stronger warrior¡ªChu


    Yunyang or Chen Jiuzhou.


    Unfortunately, his master had thest word while they had also reached a crucial period in the


    Dragon Gate Project.


    Thus, Chen Jiuzhou had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    Nheless, Chen Jiuzhou shot Ye Fan an insidious re just as he was leaving.


    Despite not saying a word, his actions clearly conveyed his intention.


    It was so obvious that even a fool could tell.


    With that, the animosity between Ye Fan and Chen Jiuzhou started that very day.


    Once Chen Jiuzhou and hispanions were gone, Li Er quickly entered the scene and ordered


    his men to tie up loose ends.


    ¡°I have basically killed everyone from Journey Group. The Jiangdong rebels have also suffered the


    same fate. Anyway, I''ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Once the situation had stabilized, Ye Fan called Li Er over to give thetter his final instructions.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. You can go in peace. I''ll take care of everything here. As long as I''m still


    breathing, no one will touch your assets in Jiangdong,¡± Li Er dered respectfully.


    However, Ye Fan shook his head in response. ¡°Remember, all I, Chu Tianfan, care about is the


    people. It''s fine if the businesses are lost, as I can always get them back. As for you lot, you must


    stay safe. Before I leave, I''ll rebuild Yunzhou Formation with Sword of Yunyang as its foundation. It


    will protect all of you in the event War God Castle makes aes back.¡±


    With the withdrawal of the men from War God Castle, the upheaval in Jiangdong came to an end.


    It was also time for Ye Fan to leave.


    Despite his worries about Jiangdong, it was impossible for him to guard it forever.


    The best he could do was leave Sword of Yunyang behind as protection.

 Chapter 2213 A Brewing Plot

    Chapter 2213 A Brewing Plot


    At the summit of Mount Yunding, Sword of Yunyang was raised high into the sky.


    Suspended mid-air, Ye Fan gestured with two fingers as he chanted a spell.


    The iprehensible words that left his mouth began to envelop the mountain.


    The very next moment, the heavens began to tremble as Sword of Yunyang glowed gloriously.


    Rows of ancient scripts shot out from it.


    Just like a flowing river, the glowing motifs spiraled around the sword underneath Ye Fan''s direction.


    It was as if it had a life of its own.


    At the foot of Mount Yunding, Li Er and the rest were observing the phenomenon.


    Angie, standing quietly beside Li Er, waited for Ye Fan toplete the formation.


    ¡°Mr. Chu is growing more and more powerful! I''m amazed to see what he''s doing with that ancient


    sword. No ordinary man is capable of such a feat!¡±


    Li Er and the others were filled with admiration as they watched Ye Fan cast the formation in the


    sky.


    The massive power he wielded elicited nothing but awe from them.


    Just as they were stunned by the sight, they heard Ye Fan shout, ¡°Away!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, Sword of Yunyang emitted an earth-shattering roar as it smashed into the ground


    like a thunderbolt.


    Thereafter, it pierced through the summit of Mount Yunding to bury itself deep within the mountain.


    Subsequently, the ancient scripts spread out in eight different directions before amalgamating


    themselves with the ground in the shape of an octogram.


    Once the phenomenon waspleted, Ye Fan stomped on the ground. ¡°Formation, activate!¡±


    Boom!


    It was as if the day of divine judgment hade.


    The instant Ye Fan''s words left his mouth, a golden hue suddenly covered thend.


    With Sword of Yunyang in the center and bounded by the eight corners of the octogram where the


    scripts were buried, nine rays of light burst into the sky.


    As the light swept out to its side, it finally enveloped Mount Yunding in a dome.


    In that instant, a powerful wave of sword energy engulfed the mountain, filling it with a terrifying


    aura.


    Meanwhile, Li Er and the rest were blown away after witnessing the sight before them.


    The golden hue bathed the mountain like an ocean while the sword energy that pierced the skies


    raged tirelessly like waves within it.


    ¡°I-Is this the power of the divine?¡± Li Er mumbled as Jin Bao and Yin Bao gaped at the sight.


    Only Angie stood calmly at her feet, breaking out a gentle smile that brimmed with admiration.


    Although she couldn''t see, she could imagine how glorious Ye Fan looked at that moment, just like


    the vibrant sun.


    Finally, Yunzhou Formation was reconstructed with Sword of Yunyang.


    ¡°The sword has covered a thousand-meter radius with sword energy. Neither the elements nor


    anything inhuman can breach its perimeter. Not only does it protect, but it can also kill one''s


    enemies. Therefore, all of you should shelter within it in the event of danger. Remember my words,


    all of you!¡±


    Ye Fan''s voice reverberated across the entire mountain alongside the zing sword energy.


    With that, Li Er and the rest dropped to their knees and bowed to thank Ye Fan for the protection he


    offered them.


    By the time they raised their heads, thetter had already left with Angie.


    Both figures soon disappeared in the horizon.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, Jiangdong owes you a great debt for all you have done,¡± Li Er remarked gratefully upon


    Ye Fan''s departure.


    After leaving Jiangdong, Ye Fan brought Angie back to the Chu residence first.


    Given that she had just awoken, he wanted to get an update on her condition from Old Madam Chu.


    Also, he was preparing to go into solitary training so that he could break through god realm.


    As his n was to travel to Folo Mountain in India to do so, he had no choice but to leave Angie in


    Old Madam Chu''s care.


    During the journey back, Ye Fan rted to Angie everything that happened while she was in her


    coma.


    Nevertheless, he left out the part where her father died and only described how Chu Sect was


    destroyed.


    Upon learning that Ye Fan had defeated Chu Yuan and eliminated Chu Sect, Angie was sincerely


    happy for him.


    However, a sense of sorrow quickly descended upon her.


    ¡°What about Ms. Tang? Did she lose her life too?¡±


    Tang Yun''s face quickly emerged in Angie''s mind.


    Other than her parents, Tang Yun was the only person who treated her well in Chu Sect.


    Whenever she got into trouble, Tang Yun would always bail her out.


    Meanwhile, the mention of Tang Yun''s name triggered a squeeze in Ye Fan''s heart.


    ¡°No, she''s still alive. I just don''t know where she went after Chu Sect disbanded.¡±


    Back then, Ye Fan had sent men to search for her.


    Unfortunately, after the battle of Mount Yunding, Tang Yun seemed to have disappeared without a


    trace.


    Ye Fan figured that she must have gone away with her elder sister.


    In life, one was destined to meet a lot of people.


    Nheless, some of them were nothing more than passing guests.


    Despite being etched in each one''s soul before, they would still end up being forgotten in the end.


    ¡°Chu Sect was everything to Ms. Tang, as she had given her life to it. She must be devastated to


    see you destroy the very thing she held dearest to her heart.¡±


    Angie let out a long sigh.


    When she was little, the innocent Angie would always wonder why adults were constantly bogged


    down by troubles.


    For instance, her father was still unhappy despite being the powerful head of one of the Three


    Families of Chu Sect.


    Now that she was all grown up, she finally understood how helpless one could be in life.


    A good example was Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Despite neither of them doing any wrong, one of them ended up losing everything.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you should go and look for Ms. Tang. I''m really worried that she would do something rash,¡±


    Angie suggested softly.


    ¡°If she insists on hiding, there''s no way I can find her. Forget it. Just let her be. Besides, she''ll


    probably be fine with her sister by her side.¡±


    Talk of Tang Yun ignitedplex emotions within Ye Fan.


    Truth be told, he felt a strong urge to see her, but now, Angie''s situation took priority.


    In the midst of their chat, they arrived at the Chu residence without realizing it.


    In the yard, they saw Old Madam Chu lying with her eyes closed on a recliner under the sun. She


    looked as if she had fallen asleep.


    Angie''s treatment had clearly taken the wind out of her.


    Ye Fan didn''t wake her up. Instead, he brought out a nket from the house and covered her with


    it.


    ¡°You''re back?¡± Old Madam Chu asked with her eyes closed as if she could sense their presence.


    ¡°I''m sorry to have woken you, Great-grandma,¡± Ye Fan apologized.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I can always rest some other time. Instead, did you go out and cause trouble


    again, you brat? If I hadn''t sent Angie to stop you, you would probably be dead by now,¡± Old Madam


    Chu reprimanded Ye Fan as she opened her eyes.


    Ye Fan chuckled in response. ¡°You seem to know everything, Great-grandma. However, they''re


    powerless against me, as I have Sword of Yunyang in my hands.¡±


    Old Madam Chu shook her head while her expression turned solemn abruptly.


    ¡°You have underestimated the situation. You''re no match for them in your current condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Fan was slightly shaken. ¡°Great-grandma, are you talking about the men listed on


    Empyrean Ranking? Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°I can''t say for certain, but their aura feels simr to Chu Yuan''s. On top of that, they gathered after


    Chu Yuan''s fall to set Dragon Gate Project in motion. Deep down, I feel that they''re hatching a plot


    of some kind.¡±


    Old Madam Chu suddenly turned around to ask Ye Fan, ¡°By the way, when you fought Chu Yuan


    previously, did he ever tell you why he started the war?¡±

 Chapter 2214 Tragedy From A Thousand Years Ago

    Chapter 2214 Tragedy From A Thousand Years Ago


    ¡°I have indeed looked into this before. ording to the members of Chu Sect, Chu Yuan initiated


    his conquest in order to find Dragon Gate. Chu Yuan says Dragon Gate contains the power to help


    one achieve sainthood. By the way, Great-grandma, what is Dragon Gate? Does something like that


    in the mortal realm really contain the power to help people achieve sainthood?¡± Ye Fan said after


    giving it some thought.


    I believed that I had already reached the peak in life. I used to think that climbing higher would allow


    one to see farther and have fewer problems in life. Now, I realize that I was wrong. Every time I


    reach new heights in life, more problems arise and get in my way. Right now, there are so many


    things that I can''t even make sense of using my own knowledge. Be it Chu Yuan''s mysterious


    identity, my father''s whereabouts, and Wan''er''s background... There are simply far too many


    mysteries in this world. The more I know, the more I realize how ignorant and insignificant I am.


    Old Madam Chu had an expectant look in her eyes when she heard Ye Fan''s question. ¡°What''s the


    matter? Are you trying to achieve sainthood as well?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°No, I was just asking out of curiosity, Great-grandma. A mere mortal like


    myself would never dare dream of something like sainthood. Besides, I don''t want to be a


    saint.¡±


    Ye Fan was telling the truth when he said he didn''t want to be a saint.


    After all, his family and friends were all in the mortal realm.


    Even if he did achieve sainthood, he would be all by himself in the realm where saints live.


    A life without thepanionship of loved ones was meaningless to him.


    It would be simr to a king sitting all by himself on his throne with no one around him.


    All Ye Fan wanted was to treat Angie and find Qiu Mucheng.


    ¡°Okay, then. I know you don''t crave power, but I do hope you will pursue the path of sainthood. The


    Chu family hasn''t had a single saint since Mr. Yunyang, so our bloodline is getting weaker over time.


    If you are able to be a saint, then it would help make the Chu family powerful again. You could


    bring the Chu family back to its former glory. Of course, we can forget about all that if you don''t have


    the desire to do so. After all, the path of cultivation is all about following your heart. You will never


    be a saint unless you take that path out of your own free will,¡± Old Madam Chu said and


    ended the topic after that.


    She understood that everyone had their own goals in life.


    As much as Old Madam Chu wanted Ye Fan to go far on the path of cultivation like Chu Yunyang


    did, she knew she couldn''t force it upon him.


    ¡°It looks like we''ll have to wait for someone else to resolve this earthly crisis, then,¡± she said with a


    sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Great-grandma?¡± Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Old Madam Chu stood up and slowly walked around the courtyard as she replied, ¡°I don''t mind


    telling you if you want to know, but before I do, I have a story for you. A thousand years ago, this


    net was invaded by an incredibly powerful foreign being. It consumed this''s life force and


    completed its evolution. The Chu family''s ancient books call that being ''Symborsus.'' Symborsus


    isn''t all that powerful on its own, but it has a way of using a form of spirit seal on humans and


    controlling them like puppets. The top ten supreme grandmasters of Sky Ranking became puppets


    of Symborsus and went around capturing talented martial artists. They then offered the martial


    artists up to Symborsus so it could feed on them and evolve.¡±


    Ye Fan found himself drawn into the story as Old Madam Chu continued on in a deep and


    enchanting voice.


    He felt as though he had been transported back in time and could see the past events with his own


    eyes.


    Naturally, that story shocked him to the core.


    ¡°W-What? The top ten of Sky Ranking became Symborsus'' puppets? That thing is ridiculously


    powerful!¡± Ye Fan eximed in shock and disbelief.


    Simply hearing about Symborsus was enough to fill his heart with despair.


    The top ten of the Sky Ranking are the most powerful fighters in the world! Having them get


    enved and turn against humanity is just terrifying!


    ¡°What happened after that? Did Symborsus manage to evolve?¡± Ye Fan asked anxiously.


    Instead of answering his question immediately, Old Madam Chu continued, ¡°Those were humanity''s


    darkest days. The world''s greatest supreme grandmasters had been turned into puppets of an evil


    being. There was nothing humanity could do to fight back. Half of the cities in the world had been


    destroyed in just a few months. However, that was when your ancestor, Chu Yunyang, emerged and


    killed all ten of the supreme grandmasters. Although he eventually defeated Symborsus, it was able


    to leave six stone doors in this world before being sealed. Symborsus stored its energy behind


    those stone doors.¡±


    What?


    The look on Ye Fan''s face changed the moment he heard that.


    He then looked up at Old Madam Chu and asked in disbelief, ¡°Great-grandma, are you saying that


    the creepy stone door that I saw on Chu Sect''s forbidden grounds is one of the six that Symborsus


    left behind?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Old Madam Chu replied with a nod. She continued, ¡°Symborsus was really sneaky


    about that, so even Mr. Yunyang didn''t know about it. By the time we found out, he had already left


    this world. The Chu family has sent people looking for the stone doors in the past, but we only


    managed to find one. That stone door was practically indestructible and had the ability to control


    people''s minds. Eventually, after careful consideration, we decided not to search for the other stone


    doors. Since those stone doors can''t be destroyed, we were worried that assembling Dragon Gate


    would bring forth some kind of disaster. As such, we decided tobel that stone door as a forbidden


    door.¡±


    Old Madam Chu let out a huge sigh and continued with a deep sadness in her voice, ¡°I bet Chu


    Yuan was controlled by Symborsus because he couldn''t resist the tempting power behind that stone


    door.¡±


    Although Chu Yuan had disobeyed her, he was still family to her.


    It pained her deeply to watch him get killed by Ye Fan after being turned into Symborsus'' puppet.


    Unsure of how he couldfort Old Madam Chu, all he said was, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, no need tofort me. A woman of my age has already gotten used to such things in


    life. Chu Yuan had iting, so there''s nothing to be sad about. My only concern is the current


    situation with the Dragon Gate n. Maybe you should look into it, Ye Fan. If this Dragon Gate is


    the stone door that you saw in the Chu Sect''s forbidden grounds, then you should try your best to


    destroy it. Even if you are unable to destroy it, you should at least seal it off to prevent the


    thousand-year-old tragedy from repeating itself. We had Mr. Yunyang save us back then, but he''s


    no longer here with us. If such a tragedy were to happen again, this world could very well be done


    for in Symborsus'' hands.¡±

 Chapter 2215 Foot Of Mount Yan

    Chapter 2215 Foot Of Mount Yan


    Old Madam Chu looked at Ye Fan, hoping he could investigate Dragon Gate Project.


    However, Ye Fan was not interested.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I''m shunned by the entire martial arts world. Do you think they will let me near


    Dragon Gate? Also, I don''t n to get involved in the affairs of the martial arts world anymore. I''m


    really tired,¡± Ye Fan said, shaking his head.


    I really don''t want to bother with matters such as saving the world and doomsday. It could be


    considered that I saved the whole martial arts world when I dealt with Chu Yuan. But what was the


    result? The martial arts world did not appreciate it. Instead, they attacked Mount Chumen, wanted


    me to hand over the Chu Sect''s treasures, and even tried to kill me. As for Jiangdong, they almost


    faced an unmitigable disaster because of this.


    Ye Fan was wholly disappointed with the martial arts world.


    Why would he try to save these people now?


    Moreover, Dragon Gate had nothing to do with Ye Fan, so naturally, he could care less about it.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, Old Madam Chu sighed and advised, ¡°Ye Fan, I know that you have


    suffered a lot in these past few years, but you must learn to bear the country''s burdens and


    misfortunes. Those who achieve great things often have to endure the humiliation and grievances


    that ordinary people cannot bear. This matter is of great importance. I hope that you can set aside


    your personal prejudices and investigate Dragon Gate. Even if you don''t care about the world, you


    should consider the elders and rtives of Jiangdong. If it is really the work of Symborsus in the


    background, humans will face disaster when it breaks through the seal. Jiangdong won''t be able to


    stand idly by.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Since you said so, I''ll go and take a look for you. If Dragon Gate is really associated


    with the forbidden door, I''ll try my best and destroy it. However, I can''t promise I''ll be sessful. I


    can only do my best.¡±


    Ye Fan finally agreed to Old Madam Chu''s request.


    This would be thest thing he would do for this world.


    However, Angie suddenly walked in while he was about to leave.


    She grabbed his hand and refused to let him go.


    ¡°Ye Fan, are you going to fight with people again? You promised me that you won''t get involved in


    the affairs of the martial arts world and fight with others anymore.¡±


    Angie''s words were filled with concern.


    After everything she had been through, her heart had broken into a million pieces.


    She was extremely afraid that the people she cared about would be in danger again and suffer


    more harm.


    As a result, after waking up, she attempted to persuade Ye Fan to go into seclusion and avoid these


    worldly disputes.


    Ye Fan smiled and lightly touched Angie''s nose.


    He chuckled and uttered, ¡°Who said I''m going to fight? Didn''t I say I''m leaving the martial arts


    world? Before I leave, I have to say farewell to some of my friends.¡±


    ¡°Really? Ye Fan, you can''t lie to me.¡± Angie tried to receive Ye Fan''s confirmation again.


    ¡°Don''t worry. How could I lie to you? Chu Sect has been eliminated, and Chu Yuan has died. There


    is no enemy left for me to fight in this world. So, I''m not going out to fight. Wait for me here, and I''ll


    be back soon.¡± Ye Fan reassured Angie.


    Then, he walked out of the courtyard.


    As he approached the vige entrance, Ye Fan noticed a widow chasing ckie with a knife and


    yelling curses.


    ckie dashed around with a pair of pink underwear in its mouth while the widow chased after it. Its


    drool was also dripping from its mouth.


    ¡°Stop right there. You dead dog! Watch me beat you to a pulp today! How many has it been? You


    have stolen at least ten pieces of underwear from me in just a month!¡±


    The widow was enraged.


    Ye Fan''s lips twitched at the scene.


    This dog is probably dead meat. What did Huangniu teach it?


    Just as the widow was about to catch the dog, Ye Fan went up and paid some money to settle the


    matter.


    The widow took the money and scolded Ye Fan, ¡°Is this your dog? Can you keep it under control?


    Also, why does it only steal women''s underwear? This is my first time seeing such a perverted dog!


    Were you the one who taught it? If I catch it next time, I will report it to the police!¡±


    Ye Fan could only apologize repeatedly while blushing since it was so embarrassing.


    After the widow finally left, ckie came running to Ye Fan, wagging its tail.


    As if thanking him, ckie offered the stolen pink underwear in its mouth so that Ye Fan could


    appreciate it.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ye Fan pped ckie''s mouth angrily, causing it to spin around in circles.


    In the end, Ye Fan picked it up and said, ¡°You shouldn''t stay here anymore since you''re only going


    to cause more trouble. Come with me to Mount Yan.¡±


    Ye Fan scooped the dog and left Jiangdong, heading for Mount Yan.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Looking at the pink underwear blown away by the wind, ckie howled in agony. However, no


    matter how it struggled, it couldn''t get out of Ye Fan''s grasp, so it could only watch the underwear fly


    away in bitterness.


    Meanwhile, many martial artists from China had gathered in Mount Yan. It was an astonishing


    scene to be reckoned with.


    There were all types of people at the foot of Mount Yan, even those experts who hadn''t appeared in


    decades.


    At this moment, an elderly man came down the mountain.


    This man seemed quite respected in the martial arts world, and many people went forward to greet


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Kong, you''re here too? It seems that the temptation of Dragon Gate training must be really


    strong for you to evene here.¡±


    Exmations could be heard from everyone.


    Kong Ming let out a low chuckle. ¡°Can''t I join in the fun too? I''ve been stuck in a bottleneck for many


    years without any breakthroughs. I''m finding an opportunity to reach the Grandmaster rank, so


    won''t it be a great chance for me to enter the Dragon Gate training?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kong, be bold and set the goal of reaching the Supreme rank. I heard that in thest group that


    entered the Dragon Gate training, some people achieved Supreme within just a few months. You''ve


    been practicing martial arts for a long time and have a solid foundation. You simply need an


    opportunity, and perhaps this Dragon Gate training will provide you with that opportunity,¡± someone


    said.


    Upon hearing that, Kong Ming''s heart trembled. ¡°Is this Dragon Gate training really that amazing?


    Can someone really be a supreme grandmaster in just a few months?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would so many people around the world be so eager to get selected


    and qualify for the Dragon Gate training?¡±


    As everyone talked, their speech and expressions revealed their hope and expectations of entering


    the Dragon Gate training.


    Amidst the conversation, a sexy woman in leather clothing walked over and greeted Kong Ming,


    ¡°Mr. Kong, do you still remember me?¡±


    Upon seeing the woman, Kong Ming was confused at first. However, he quickly recognized her and


    eximed in delight, ¡°A-Are you Lu Tianhe''s, Commander In Chief of Jiangdong military base,


    daughter, Lu Yanxi?¡±


    Lu Yanxi nodded. ¡°That''s right! You still remember me!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Of course, since you''re myrade who had experienced life and death with me. Time flies.


    I still remember when we were in Boguia Rainforest. That was almost three years ago.¡± Kong Ming


    couldn''t help but feel sentimental.


    ¡°Yes. I remember there were four of us. Besides us, there''s Lu Hua and Chu¡ª¡± Lu Yanxi started


    reminiscing, but she stopped abruptly just before she said thest person''s name.


    As Kong Ming thought of the past, the smile on his face gradually faded. ¡°Speaking of Lu Hua, that


    child was indeed a remarkably talented individual. He was selected for the country''s outstanding


    talent development n at a young age. But unfortunately, he was too mboyant and offended that


    man. Not only did he lose his life, but his entire family was also killed...¡±


    Lu Yanxi smiled bitterly. ¡°That''s right. Who could have expected that the person who traveled with


    us back then would reach such great heights?¡±


    ¡°If we had known earlier, perhaps Lu Hua wouldn''t have dared to offend him,¡± Kong Ming said.

 Chapter 2216 You Want To Die

    Chapter 2216 You Want To Die


    In life, there were no ifs, but looking back, it seemed that all the coincidences that had urred so


    far were predestined.


    For example, Ye Fan''s inability to get along with the others during the rainforest trip, Kong Ming''s


    and Lu Yanxi''s survival against all odds, and Lu Hua''s self-destruction.


    ¡°Lu Hua dug his own grave,¡± someone remarked.


    ¡°He had no right to harm the man''s family and friends after what he did to him in the rainforest. I


    heard he even tried to steal the man''s girlfriend,¡± another person added.


    ¡°It''s obvious that he brought this upon himself with his actions,¡± a third person chimed in.


    Almost everyone in the martial arts world knew about the conflict between Ye Fan and Lu Hua back


    then.


    It was rumored that Ye Fan had made his way to Mount Yan and forced the supreme pirs of China


    from the War God Castle to back off.


    The events that unfolded were still unbelievable to many.


    ¡°Mr. Kong, are you referring to Chu Tianfan from Jiangdong?¡± a bystander asked.


    ¡°He was young and impulsive back then, but he''s changed now.¡±


    Another person chimed in, ¡°Have you heard? The Dragon God Hall has disbanded, and Chu


    Tianfan is rumored to be withdrawing himself from society.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± a man who overheard their conversation interjected with a faint smile.


    Many people crowded around to greet the man as soon as they saw him.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhao.¡±


    ¡°You''re so young and talented, taking over the War God Castle at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you oversaw the selection process for the Dragon Gate Project.¡±


    The crowd offeredpliments and ttery to the man.


    Zhao Zhenlu waved his hand in response. ¡°It was all for the sake of Hall Master Chen. I''m just an


    errand boy at most. It''s not a big deal.¡±


    Kong Ming greeted him with a fist-and-palm salute, recognizing him as an acquaintance from years


    ago.


    Back then, Zhao Zhenlu was a nobody in the martial arts world. He had even trained under Kong


    Ming for a short period but was eventually dismissed due to what Kong Ming perceived as ack of


    talent.


    But who would have thought that such an untalented person would eventually be a prominent


    figure by Chen Jiuzhou''s side?


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Zhao Zhenlu held immense power as he was responsible


    for everything rted to the War God Castle.


    One could even say that Zhao Zhenlu''s rise to prominence was a topic of discussion in and of itself.


    During the banquet at Mount Yan, Chen Jiuzhou was unexpectedly chosen as the Hall Master of the


    War God Castle.


    Many people simply watched on at the time, but Li Er and his subordinates publicly opposed the


    decision.


    It was Zhao Zhenlu who led the charge in supporting Chen Jiuzhou to take over China''s martial arts


    world.


    That was how Zhao Zhenlu caught Chen Jiuzhou''s attention, and he was subsequently promoted


    from a low-ranking officer to the person in charge of the War God Castle.


    As a result, even veteran martial artists like Kong Ming had to bow to him.


    As the Hall Master''s most trusted advisor and the person in charge of the highly coveted Dragon


    Gate project, which every martial artist wanted to be a part of, it was no surprise that Zhao Zhenlu


    was treated with respect by everyone.


    ¡°That''s right. Please continue, Mr. Zhao.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened to Chu Tianfan?¡±


    As soon as Zhao Zhenlu arrived, a crowd of martial artists gathered around him.


    It was the day for the second round of selection for the Dragon Gate Project.


    Hence, many martial artists had gone to Mount Yan.


    Zhao Zhenlu crossed his arms and chuckled. ¡°What I mean is that Chu Tianfan has been scared out


    of his wits by our Hall Master Chen. He disbanded the Dragon God Hall because he was afraid that


    Hall Master Chen would cause him trouble. He''s now hiding, too scared to show his face. People


    like him only dare to bully others and show off their power before Hall Master Chen shows up. Now


    that Hall Master Chen is in power, he''s acting like a coward, isn''t he?¡± Zhao Zhenlu mocked,


    disying his disdain for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    The crowd stared at each other quietly, and nobody dared to interrupt.


    Among them were Grandmasters who had previously interacted with Ye Fan.


    Despite their different opinions, no one dared to speak up for Ye Fan because of Zhao Zhenlu''s


    status.


    Lu Yanxi couldn''t hold her tongue any longer and retorted, ¡°Chu Tianfan is the top-ranked martial


    artist on the Sky Ranking. I agree that he may fear Hall Master Chen, but I don''t think it''s fair to call


    him a coward.¡±


    Kong Ming chimed in, ¡°Indeed. During the war with Chu Sect, the Unrivalled Supreme fought


    bravely and made significant contributions. He''s a hero in his own right.¡±


    Having been through life and death with Ye Fan, they believed they knew him better than most.


    However, Zhao Zhenlu burst intoughter at their words.


    ¡°You two sound like you''re idolizing him. Let me tell you, that''s a problem. If you continue with that


    attitude, you won''t be selected for the Dragon Gate Project. I''m not saying that Chu Tianfan is weak,


    but why hasn''t he shown up if he''s not a coward? Hall Master Chen destroyed his statue and


    invaded Jiangdong. As the master of Jiangdong, where is he now?¡± Zhao Zhenlu sneered; his tone


    laced with anger.


    It seemed he was unhappy that Kong Ming and Lu Yanxi spoke up for Ye Fan.


    The audience quickly chimed in.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao is absolutely right! Even the most virtuous people can make a name for themselves


    during chaotic times. Chu Tianfan only gained notoriety because there was no one else to rival him


    at the time. But now that Hall Master Chen has emerged as a force to be reckoned with, Chu


    Tianfan is no longer needed.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Besides, with Moryana keeping watch over Mount Yan alongside Hall Master Chen, Chu


    Tianfan wouldn''t dare to cause any trouble here. It seems he can only hide like a coward from now


    on. China will now enter the era of Hall Master Chen. Hahaha!¡±


    The crowdughed and offered their praises to appease Zhao Zhenlu.


    However, no one noticed a slim figure walking up from the foot of the mountain and standing behind


    the crowd.


    ¡°What''s so funny? Did something good happen? Tell me about it so I can share in the joy,¡± he said


    as he stood with his hands behind his back on the peak of Mount Yan.


    His faintughter cut through the air abruptly.


    ¡°It''s nothing. We were just talking about that coward, Chu Tianfan...¡± A man turned around and was


    about to offer an exnation.


    However, he trailed off, and his knees went weak when he saw who it was.


    ¡°Hey, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why are you squatting on the ground?¡±


    The crowd noticed his strange behavior and began to mock him.


    However, theirughter soon died off as they noticed the neer.


    He was dressed in ck, his bangs fluttering in the breeze as he stood with his hands behind his


    back on Mount Yan, his face maintaining a slight smile.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, it was precisely this harmless smile that scared the wits out of every martial artist present.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yanxi were also dumbfounded.


    Kong Ming''s eyes widened like saucers, whereas Lu Yanxi paled and shuddered.


    It had been two years.


    She had not seen this man ever since the fight in the rainforest.


    However, there were always rumors about him while he was gone.


    Yes.


    It was none other than Chu Tianfan.


    The legendary man in China''s martial arts world.


    He came alone and stood at the peak of Mount Yan.


    Amid the fearful silence of the crowd, Zhao Zhenlu''s brow furrowed as he angrily rebuked the man


    standing before him with a haughty pose. ¡°Who do you think you are, showing off in front of me in


    the presence of the Emperor and the War God Castle? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Leave


    now!¡±


    Zhao Zhenlu had never met Ye Fan before.


    Before he rose to fame and fortune, he was just a nobody in the martial arts world. Therefore, it was


    not surprising that he had never crossed paths with Ye Fan, who was considered far above his


    station.


    Zhao Zhenlu''s only impression of Ye Fan was the statue that Chen Jiuzhou had destroyed.


    But the real man standing before him was vastly different.

 Chapter 2217 Conversation At Mount Yan

    Chapter 2217 Conversation At Mount Yan


    The instant Zhao Zhenlu ended his sentence, the entire peak of Mount Yan went dead silent.


    Everyone wet themselves as they turned to Zhao Zhenlu with a look of pity and horror, thinking he


    looked like a buffoon.


    Following Zhao Zhenlu''s roar, Ye Fan looked at the former coldly and blinked, just as they expected.


    The crowd saw the air in front of Ye Fan tremble before he shot a bout of fierce, de-like aura


    toward Zhao Zhenlu.


    The attacknded squarely on Zhao Zhenlu''s chest.


    He cried out in agony as his ribs were broken and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Bearing the pain, he stood up and eximed, ¡°You have some balls to attack me!¡± He may be


    scarily powerful, but I''m not afraid! Why should I when War God Castle, Chen Jiuzhou, and China''s


    martial arts world stand behind me? I''m not afraid of anyone but Chen Jiuzhou.


    ¡°What are you all standing there for? This lunatic trespassed into Mount Yan and injured a high-


    ranking official of War God Castle! As your superior, I''m ordering all of you to y this madman


    immediately!¡± Zhao Zhenlu was thoroughly enraged. It doesn''t matter if I can''t defeat him since all


    the martial artists here are at least Grandmasters! They''ll no doubt work together to eliminate this


    intruder on my order!


    To his surprise, the martial artists who usually ttered him were pretending not to hear him.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Why aren''t any of you attacking him? Don''t you all want to get a spot in


    Dragon Gate Project?¡± Despite his angry yelling, no one in the scene paid attention to him.


    Moreover, people like Kong Ming had already stepped far away from Zhao Zhenlu in fear, as though


    they didn''t want to be associated with him.


    It was then Zhao Zhenlu realized something was wrong.


    Just as he wondered about Ye Fan''s identity, thetter chuckled and mocked, ¡°Even if you shout at


    the top of your lungs, they won''t listen to you, so just stop. While I, Chu Tianfan, was rampaging


    across China and terrifying the entire world, you were probably polishing someone''s shoe at an


    obscure corner of the.¡± I don''t want to waste any more words on this insignificant nuisance of


    a man.


    As he strode toward War God Castle, the martial artists made way for him, even though he was


    stepping on the sacred ground of China''s martial arts world.


    Not even a single one of them dared to utter a word, much less stop him.


    Only someone like Zhao Zhenlu, who had no knowledge of the person he was dealing with, would


    dare to block Ye Fan''s path.


    Once Ye Fan was almost out of his sight, Zhao Zhenlu asked tremblingly, ¡°H-He''s Chu Tianfan?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He could never imagine Ye Fan would show up in Mount Yan just as he was talking about thetter.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtian, who had received news of Ye Fan''s arrival, hurriedly arrived before the


    latter and spoke anxiously. ¡°Why are you here, Ye Fan? Hasn''t the matter in Jiangdong been


    resolved? I beg you, please just let it go already and stop stirring up trouble. China finally has some


    peace. Are you really going to start another war just as the country''s recuperating?¡±


    The first thought that entered his mind when he heard Ye Fan had arrived at Mount Yan was that


    thetter desired revenge against Chen Jiuzhou for what happened in Jiangdong.


    ¡°Rx, I''m a man of my word. I promised in Jiangdong I won''t start a war, and I intend to fulfill it. I''m


    not going to act despicably as War God Castle,¡± spat Ye Fan coldly.


    Ye Qingtian could hear the resentment in Ye Fan''s voice. It''s evident that he still has a grudge


    against War God Castle. ¡°I admit, we didn''t handle the Jiangdong''s matter as well as we could''ve.


    However, you must understand that the people''s desire for a united country has been carved into


    their genes over the course of five thousand years. Your desire to make Jiangdong an independent


    entity vites our ancestors'' wishes and will destroy the country''s unity. Sooner orter, you must


    resolve the problem of Jiangdong''s martial arts world''s affiliation and jurisdiction. I hope you already


    have ideas about how to ovee this issue.¡±


    He was being honest with Ye Fan as he expressed War God Castle''s genuine attitude.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan sneered, ¡°Do you think War God Castle still has the right to manage


    China''s martial arts world? China almost fell at the hands of Chu Sect because of War God Castle''s


    ipetence. If not for my backup in Jiangdong, China''s martial arts world would''ve been annexed


    by Chu Sect. I won''t lie, Ye Qingtian. I also wish to see the country be united. However, the one to


    do that shouldn''t be War God Castle anymore.¡±


    After spending so much time in the martial arts world, he had a pretty thorough understanding of


    War God Castle.


    He believed it was a wholly corrupted organization and that entrusting Jiangdong or the entire


    country to them would spell their deaths.


    ¡°How can you say that, Ye Fan? I admit War God Castle wascking in strength during the war


    against Chu Sect. However, the organization has grown stronger. In addition to Moryana''s return,


    we even have a prodigy like Chen Jiuzhou joining us. We can stand on our own two feet now.


    Furthermore, after the initiation of the Dragon Gate Project, China has continuously produced


    countless Grandmasters and even a supreme Grandmaster. If things continue down this path, War


    God Castle''s might will soar at a meteoric rate in just one or two years. When the timees,


    China''s martial arts world will return to its former glory! I hope that, when that timees, you''ll be


    willing to return Jiangdong''s martial arts world to us and allow us to keep the peace so we can


    achieve the dream of a united martial arts world in China!¡± stated Ye Qingtian sincerely.


    That was War God Castle''s n for the future.


    They would take back Jiangdong''s martial arts world, one way or another.


    In response, Ye Fan sneered, ¡°That''s a good n. I''m just worried you all may be betrayed without


    realizing it.¡±


    Ye Qingtian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean by that, Ye Fan?¡±


    Instead of talking about Jiangdong, Ye Fan changed the subject. ¡°Nothing in particr. We''ll talk


    about Jiangdong''s matter in the future. I''m here because I have something that may require your


    assistance. I heard War God Castle had enacted a training program called Dragon Gate Project. Is


    that true?¡±


    Ye Qingtian nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. Martial arts worlds from other countries are doing something


    simr, so China has to keep up with them. The sess of Dragon Gate Project will determine


    whether China''s martial arts world will return to its former glory!¡±


    It was apparent he was confident in the project.


    ¡°Can you tell me about this program in detail? Like the general gist of it,¡± inquired Ye Fan.

 Chapter 2218 Dragon Gate Appears

    Chapter 2218 Dragon Gate Appears


    When Ye Fan appeared interested in the project, Ye Qingtian could not help but raise his voice and


    ask, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you interested in Dragon Gate Project too?¡± He then continued


    proudly, ¡°Chen Jiuzhou and Moryana proposed the project. Sword Saint and the rest of us were


    initially skeptical about the idea. As all of us in the martial arts world know, there are no shortcuts to


    cultivation. It''s a path that requires discipline, dedication, and endless effort. Only those willing to


    put in the time and effort can reach unimaginable heights of power and strength. But it seems like I


    was wrong. In this vast world, there''s nothing unimaginable. It looks like there really are immortal


    lands and blessed grounds that can help people cultivate. Dragon Gate is the entrance to that


    immortalnd. By entering through the gate, one can achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Sword Saint and the rest of us are prepared to try our luck. For all we know, after being stagnant all


    these years, we can finally achieve a breakthrough. Are you interested in joining us, Ye Fan? I''ll try


    my best to help you secure a position. Given your current skills, I''m sure you will be able to reach


    god realm if you practice in the Dragon Gate.¡±


    Ye Qingtian chuckled delightfully after sharing the legendary tales of Dragon Gate.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Fan chortled softly and continued, ¡°Can I visit Dragon Gate?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Ye Qingtian seemed slightly perturbed.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the man asked.


    Ye Qingtian immediately shook his head and exined, ¡°Unfortunately, I''m no longer in control of


    War God Castle. If I were still in charge, I would not hesitate to let you enter Dragon Gate and


    practice inside. I''m only the second in charge now; Chen Jiuzhou has the final say. Moreover,


    Moryana is guarding Dragon Gate herself. Even I''m not allowed to be near the gate for no good


    reason.¡±


    Hearing Ye Qingtian''s difficult predicament, Ye Fan scowled as he had not expected Dragon Gate to


    be so closely guarded.


    Even War God, Ye Qingtian, had to stay away from the ce.


    This sparked Ye Fan''s interest in Dragon Gate.


    ¡°Can''t I just take a look?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    After mulling, Ye Qingtian replied, ¡°I may be able to help you if you just want to see it. I know two


    people will end their training in Dragon Gate today. The gate will open for them to exit, and you can


    witness it.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I shall wait here for Dragon Gate to open.¡±


    He then waited for a few hours in War God Castle.


    In the evening, Mount Yan started to tremble.


    Themotion outside the castle grew louder. Everyone was in high spirits, and the atmosphere


    immediately became lively.


    ¡°Ye, hurry up! Dragon Gate is going to open. I wonder if they can reach the Supreme level today.¡±


    Sword Saint called out to Ye Qingtian; his excitement was evident from his tone.


    However, as soon as Sword Saint entered, his smile froze. ¡°Chu... Chu Tianfan? What are you


    doing here?¡± he stuttered.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Sword Saint became nervous.


    He had not interacted with the man much, but most of the time they encountered each other, he and


    King of Fighters ended up getting beaten.


    Therefore, almost instinctively, Sword Saint became slightly wary.


    Sword Saint looked at Ye Qingtian and asked, ¡°What''s happening, Ye? Didn''t we settle the matter at


    Jiangdong?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Sword Saint, don''t be nervous. Ye Fan came here to inspect Dragon Gate Project. Come on,


    let''s go take a look together,¡± Ye Qingtian said merrily as he walked out of the castle, one man in


    each arm.


    Outside, the afterglow of the setting sun dyed the sky red.


    Kong Ming and the rest gathered at the square, waiting in anticipation for Dragon Gate.


    Meanwhile, at the peak of Mount Yan, a sturdy man stood in midair and surveyed his surroundings.


    ¡°The sky and earth are calm as water, and Dragon Gate opens today! Emerge! Emerge! Emerge!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou''smanding voice reverberated through the air.


    Next, everyone saw him raising his foot and stomping it down fiercely.


    The entire world began to hum.


    Suddenly, the ground below cracked open.


    An ancient stone gate emerged from the depths of the earth as if a dragon had risen from the seas


    and a serpent had ascended from the heavens.


    The mountain-like stone gate stretched across the sky and the earth!


    ¡°Is that Dragon Gate, the divine ce that can help us achieve a breakthrough?¡±


    ¡°Is there really immense power behind the magical door?¡±


    At the foot of Mount Yan, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Kong Ming and others looked at the ancient Dragon Gate in front of them with fiery eyes.


    They could not wait to jump in and boost their powers!


    Upon seeing the gate, even Ye Qingtian and Sword Saint could not help but marvel and feel


    emotional.


    Only Ye Fan''s face became extremely grim the moment he saw the gate.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was painted in ck, with a ck dragon and odd runes carved on it.


    This is the one! It looks exactly the same as the gate I saw at Mount Chumen. I''m certain that this is


    the forbidden door that Great-grandma warned us about. The power of the devil is sealed behind


    this door! She was right. Great-grandma was right. This is a huge conspiracy!


    The moment he saw this door, Ye Fan understood everything.


    The so-called Dragon Gate training was a continuation of Chu Yuan''s n from before.


    Even though Chu Sect had been destroyed and Chu Yuan was dead, the conspiracy was still


    happening.


    And this time, all the world''s martial artists were willingly cooperating.


    There was no resistance, no killing, no war, and everyone was flocking to it.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan could not help but wonder in shock.


    Who exactly is behind all of this? Who would deceive the whole world like this?


    As Ye Fan wondered in horror, the ck gate suddenly opened.


    A divine light shot out from inside.


    Two figures, bathed in the divine light, leaped down from the gate.


    Then with a thud, they knelt directly in front of Chen Jiuzhou and said, ¡°Hall Master Chen, we''ve


    completed our training and are ready to do your bidding.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou nodded and asked, ¡°What is your current rank?¡±


    ¡°I''m at the peak of the Grandmaster realm,¡± one of them reported.


    The other continued, ¡°I''m at the semi-Supreme realm.¡±


    Many of the onlookers could not believe their ears.


    ¡°He''s a Grandmaster? He''s a semi-Supreme? Is... Is this true?¡±


    ¡°I remember that man was a mere Innate three months ago.¡±


    ¡°How did he manage to jump through two realms, the Innate and Terminal levels, and reach the


    Grandmaster realm in just three months?¡±


    ¡°This is insane. How did he reach the Grandmaster realm at eighteen years old? He''s so powerful!¡±


    ¡°What''s the secret behind Dragon Gate?¡±


    Everyone at Mount Yan was discussing excitedly; their eyes were burning with desire.


    They yearned to experience the power themselves.


    After all, what did martial artists desire most? Not money, not women. It was power!


    The power to destroy the heavens and the earth, to give and take life!


    s, such immense power was hidden behind Dragon Gate.


    Naturally, everyone was hoping for it!


    Chen Jiuzhou shook his head at the words. ¡°Still a little short, aren''t you? I thought that with your


    talents, you could have reached the realm of Supreme. Never mind, head back and fortify our


    defenses. Wait for mymand.¡±


    The man waved his hand and dismissed the two. Next, he turned to the crowd and announced,


    ¡°Everyone, the first group of Dragon Gate trainees has returned. Tomorrow, we will select the


    second group of trainees. Everyone, remember to do your best. Also, I want to inform you that War


    God, Sword Saint, and King of Fighters will also be participating in the second round of Dragon


    Gate Project.¡±

 Chapter 2219 Shocking Ye Qingtian To The Core

    Chapter 2219 Shocking Ye Qingtian To The Core


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°War God, Sword Saint, and King of Fighters are going to participate in Dragon Gate Project as


    well?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that mean we''ll have three less spots for ourselves?¡±


    A loudmotion broke out among the crowd after hearing about the participation of War God and


    the others.


    Even so, they knew better than toin about the arrangement.


    After all, War God had done a lot for the country, so it would only be fair to grant him a spot in


    Dragon Gate''s training even if he didn''t get chosen.


    That showed how effective Dragon Gate was at boosting one''s power, as a person like War God


    wouldn''t have been tempted by it otherwise.


    The ck Dragon Gate closed once again and went back into the ground right after Chen Jiuzhou


    finished making his announcement.


    The crowd then dispersed as everyone left to make their preparations for the next day.


    As the people left, Chen Jiuzhou noticed Ye Fan standing next to Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°You''re still here, Chu Tianfan? I must say, you have some guts remaining in Mount Yan after


    hurting my subordinate! Did you really think I wouldn''t dare kill you?¡± Chen Jiuzhou shouted with an


    icy-cold and murderous look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan wasn''t about to back down, either. ¡°Feel free to go ahead and try.¡±


    The tension in the air skyrocketed as the two stared each other down.


    ¡°Jiuzhou, have you forgotten what Moryana said? We cannot afford to have any mishaps now that


    Dragon Gate Project has entered its critical stage. Besides, Ye Fan only came over to Mount Yan to


    observe Dragon Gate Project out of curiosity. He has no ill intentions,¡± Ye Qingtian exined in an


    attempt to de-escte the situation.


    His exnation worked as Chen Jiuzhou stopped giving Ye Fan a hard time after hearing that.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Does he want to participate in Dragon Gate training as well? If so, then that''s


    perfectly fine. After all, we came up with Dragon Gate Project in order to strengthen the martial arts


    world of China, to begin with. Chu Tianfan may have disobeyed War God Castle''s orders, but he is


    still a citizen of China. If he wishes to participate in this Dragon Gate training, War God Castle would


    be more than happy to grant him a spot in this training exercise.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou''s sudden act of kindness caught both Ye Qingtian and Sword Saintpletely off


    guard.


    They were not expecting him to be so generous when it came to Dragon Gate training.


    ¡°Hahaha! I''m d you feel that way, Jiuzhou! One must be able to let go of past grudges and see


    the bigger picture in order to achieve sess. That is how you be a great leader. In order to


    rule a country, a king must first ept all of its people without discrimination. We feel safe handing


    China''s martial arts world over to you.¡±


    War God and Sword Saint both had relieved smiles on their faces.


    Chen Jiuzhou simply kept quiet and shed them a meaningful smile in response.


    He then stopped asking Ye Fan to leave War God Castle and went off to take care of other things.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you should learn a thing or two from Jiuzhou on how to manage your personal grudges.


    Putting your individual strengths aside, having such a magnanimous mindset is crucial to achieving


    sess in life. Do you have any idea how valuable a spot in this Dragon Gate training is? A wealthy


    merchant once offered Jiuzhou ten billion to purchase a spot for his son, but Jiuzhou turned him


    down. Even so, he has offered you a spot even without me asking him to. That shows how much he


    cares about China''s future,¡± Ye Qingtian said with a relieved smile after Chen Jiuzhou left.


    ¡°Do you really think Chen Jiuzhou is that kind-hearted? He definitely has ulterior motives behind


    that offer of his!¡± Ye Fan replied with a sneer.


    ¡°How could you say that, Ye Fan? Jiuzhou was kind enough to grant you a free spot in this training!


    Not only do you not thank him for it, but you''re also using him of having ulterior motives?¡± Ye


    Qingtian asked with a frown.


    Instead of answering his question right away, Ye Fan nced about before whispering, ¡°Are you


    free tonight, War God? There are some things that I would like to discuss with you in private.¡±


    Still displeased with Ye Fan''s attitude, Ye Qingtian turned him down. ¡°I have a meetingter, so I''m


    afraid I won''t have time for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What I want to discuss concerns the survival of this country and possibly even the rest of the world.


    It''s up to you whether youe to see me or not,¡± Ye Fan said calmly and walked out of War God


    Castle before Ye Qingtian could even respond.


    Ye Qingtian froze in shock after hearing those words.


    It didn''t sound like he was joking, but Chu Sect had been destroyed, and Chu Yuan is dead. Peace


    has finally been restored to the martial arts world, so what could possibly threaten the safety of our


    country?


    ¡°I think you should go see him, Ye. Chu Tianfan isn''t the kind of person to joke about such things,¡±


    Sword Saint advised.


    ¡°All right.¡± Ye Qingtian nodded and headed overter that night.


    The two then headed over to a restaurant and found themselves a table by the window.


    ¡°Well? Go on, then. What is the true purpose of your visit to Mount Yan?¡± Ye Qingtian asked after


    ordering some food and drinks.


    ¡°What I am about to tell you may sound ridiculous, but I hope you will believe me for the sake of this


    world''s safety,¡± Ye Fan said.


    Ye Qingtian was already feeling nervous just by hearing that.


    ¡°I suspect that the so-called ''Dragon Gate'' is a conspiracy and the source of a disaster that


    threatens to destroy the world. Those who train in Dragon Gate have all been imprinted with a spirit


    seal that will turn them into puppets.


    With a solemn look on his face, Ye Fan then proceeded to tell Ye Qingtian about his suspicions.


    Ye Qingtian was so shocked by what he heard that he leaped to his feet.


    ¡°A conspiracy by Symborsus? Controlling people like puppets? This is utterly ridiculous! There''s no


    way that''s possible! Ye Fan, do you even realize what you''re saying? Let''s first put aside your


    absurd usation of Dragon Gate being the forbidden door and the source of some huge disaster. I


    can''t believe you actually think our seniors above the Empyrean Ranking have been turned into


    Symborsus'' puppets! This is simply not possible! Have you forgotten the cultivation level of


    Moryana, Asura, and the others? They''re all god realm masters! Nothing in this world could possibly


    enve god realm masters!¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s intense reaction was partially due to the shocking nature of Ye Fan''s words.


    After all, the modern martial arts world believed in the Empyrean Ranking faithfully and saw those at


    the top of it as their leaders.


    If such powerful individuals were to be Symborsus'' puppets, then Symborsus would have the


    entire world at its fingertips.


    Symborsus could even use War God Castle as its weapon.


    ¡°War God, I assure you that everything I said is true, and I have the Chu family''s ancient books to


    prove that. I believe that Chen Jiuzhou only agreed to let me participate in the Dragon Gate training


    because he wanted me to be imprinted with a spirit seal and be one of Symborsus'' puppets,¡±


    Ye Fan said solemnly, but Ye Qingtian shook his head stubbornly in response.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a moment to calm down, Ye Qingtian replied, ¡°I know you''re not joking, Ye Fan.


    However, your suspicions are, as the word suggests, merely just suspicions. I don''t think there is a


    being powerful enough to control the spirits of god realm masters, and I certainly don''t believe that


    Moryana and Jiuzhou are trying to harm our country. Besides, if this terrifyingly powerful being does


    exist, why would it cultivate fighters and enve people? What could be the motive behind that? It


    makes no sense at all. If it is powerful enough to control multiple individuals from the Empyrean


    Ranking, then destroying the world should be a piece of cake for it. There''s no reason for it to go


    through so much trouble just to destroy the world, is there?¡±

 Chapter 2220 A Rare Opportunity

    Chapter 2220 A Rare Opportunity


    Ye Qingtian still refused to believe in Ye Fan''s story as he found it somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡°War God, I know it may be a little hard for you to believe this, but there are many things in this


    world that we don''t know about. Anyway, I''ve told you everything I know. You are free to deal with


    this information however you wish, but I do hope you will put a stop to Dragon Gate Project


    immediately. You, me, and all the martial artists of China should refrain from participating in it. Once


    you''re caught in that trap, you won''t be able to escape from it,¡± Ye Fan said solemnly.


    Ye Qingtian nodded. ¡°All right, then. I''ll head back and discuss this with Sword Saint and the others.


    This decision is far too big for me to make on my own.¡±


    ¡°The truth usually lies in the hands of a select few,¡± Ye Fan added as he stood up.


    He then walked right out of the restaurant, leaving Ye Qingtian to ponder his words all by himself.


    Ye Qingtian summoned Sword Saint and King of Fighters after making his way back to Mount Yan


    later that night.


    He told them everything that Ye Fan had mentioned earlier.


    Sure enough, King of Fighters and Sword Saint were both shocked by what they had heard.


    ¡°W-What did you just say? Jiuzhou and Moryana are being controlled by Symborsus? Are you


    serious?¡± King of Fighters eximed with his eyes wide.


    Sword Saint was in so much shock that he fell speechless.


    ¡°That''s what Ye Fan told me. It''s probably just his guess, though. He doesn''t have any solid


    evidence to prove those ims,¡± War God replied with a wry chuckle.


    King of Fighters breathed a sigh of relief before eximing in displeasure, ¡°This is utterly ridiculous!


    How dare he make such bold usations without solid evidence? I bet he''s just trying to frame


    Jiuzhou out of spite!¡±


    ¡°Huh? King of Fighters, you shouldn''t badmouth Ye Fan like that. It doesn''t seem like he''s doing this


    to frame anyone. He probably just knows something that we don''t,¡± War God exined in an


    attempt to defend Ye Fan.


    Sword Saint looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you trust Ye Fan and n to halt


    Dragon Gate Project to investigate Chen Jiuzhou and Moryana?¡±


    War God shook his head. ¡°No, I won''t just believe Ye Fan''s words and do something that will affect


    the country without seeing solid evidence. I think we should continue to carry out Dragon Gate


    Project.¡±


    Sword Saint nodded in agreement. ¡°What Ye Fan said was indeed shocking, but I don''t think it''s


    true. He''s probably just being a little paranoid, that''s all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You''re right. We should just ignore him and participate in the Dragon Gate project as nned.


    Hopefully, it''ll allow us pirs of China to be even stronger than before. It''d be great if you


    could achieve god realm, War God!¡± King of Fighters said excitedly.


    War God let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°As magical as Dragon Gate may be, I doubt it would help me


    reach god realm. I only came here in hopes of making it into the top three on Sky Ranking!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Given your talent, reaching the top three on Sky Ranking would be a walk in the park! I


    won''t fall that far behind, though! I''ll work hard during this training exercise to improve my


    swordsmanship even further!¡± Sword Saint''s eyes lit up with excitement as he thought about how


    powerful they would be.


    Time seemed to fly by really quickly that night, and it was soon the next morning.


    Havingpletely forgotten about Ye Fan''s warning, Ye Qingtian and the others were preparing for


    their Dragon Gate training that day.


    ording to the n, all of those who registered for the Dragon Gate Project would undergo the


    final selection process, which would result in a list of ten individuals being chosen.


    ¡°Mr. Kong, do you think I''ll be one of the chosen ones?¡±


    The martial artists of China were all gathered in War God Castle, but they weren''t the only ones


    there.


    ording to a decision from the Martial Arts Security Council, martial artists from therger


    countries in East Aploth were allowed to participate in China''s Dragon Gate Project as well.


    There were only a few Dragon Gates avable in the world.


    In order to cultivate as many elite martial artists as possible, Martial Arts Security Council decided to


    have the countries with Dragon Gates take in participants from other countries.


    Lu Yanxi clenched her fists as she waited anxiously for the list of finalists to be revealed.


    She was nowhere near this level of nervousness while traversing the rainforest with Ye Fan back


    then.


    ¡°Haha! Calm down, Yanxi! There''s no need for you to get so worked up over this. Just rx and


    leave everything to fate! Stressing yourself out won''t do you any good. Besides, Dragon Gate


    Project willst a year, so there will be more batches of participants in the future. Given your


    amazing talents, it''s only a matter of time before you get selected!¡± Kong Ming said with a chuckle.


    Lu Yanxi felt a lot better after hearing that.


    Eventually, Chen Jiuzhou stepped out of the hall and announced, ¡°Attention, everyone! I have


    received the approval of my mentor, Moryana, and have finalized the list of the second batch of


    martial artists. Please step forward if you hear me read your name!¡±


    With the documents in hand, Chen Jiuzhou scanned the crowd before him as he continued, ¡°The


    first candidate to qualify for the Dragon Gate training exercise is War God, Ye Qingtian! The second


    candidate is Sword Saint, Xiao Chen! The third candidate is King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng!¡±


    Sure enough, the first three slots were given to China''s top three Supreme martial artists.


    Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and King of Fighters stepped forward and stood next to Chen Jiuzhou as


    requested.


    A few minutester, all ten martial artists were standing on the stage.


    Kong Ming was standing among them, but Lu Yanxi did not make it into the top ten.


    ¡°Don''t give up just yet! You''ll be in the next batch for sure!¡± Kong Mingforted her before making


    his way on stage.


    ¡°Congrattions on being selected to participate in this training exercise! You will spend three


    months in Dragon Gate, so consider this a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Of course, it is up to you


    how far you will get by the end of this training exercise. That is all. I will open Dragon Gate shortly,


    so please get ready!¡± Chen Jiuzhou said as he stomped on the ground andunched himself up into


    the air.


    He then crossed his fingers and started chanting something while he was in the air.


    The next thing they knew, the ground began to tremble as the ancient stone door reappeared on the


    peak of Mount Yan.


    Like moths attracted to a me, everyone in the area found themselves staring at Dragon Gate as it


    came into view.


    The martial artists that had been chosen were all eager to charge right in.


    As for those who didn''t get selected, they could only vow to work harder and make it into the next


    batch.


    ¡°Open, Dragon Gate!¡±


    A loud rumbling noise echoed throughout the area as Dragon Gate opened up on Chen Jiuzhou''s


    command.


    ¡°Enter the Dragon Gate now!¡± Chen Jiuzhou ordered, prompting Ye Qingtian and the others to


    charge toward the Dragon Gate.


    Right as they were about to enter, however, a figure came flying toward them from the distant


    horizon.


    ¡°Boundless Destruction!¡±


    The figure then delivered a punch so powerful that its shockwave alone knocked the ten martial


    artists back.


    Without wasting another second, the figure turned around and mmed a fist at the gigantic stone


    door.

 Chapter 2221 An Epic Battle Begins

    Chapter 2221 An Epic Battle Begins


    The sudden turn of events caught everyonepletely off guard.


    It wasn''t until the crowd got closer that they realized the figure was none other than Chu Tianfan


    himself.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ye Fan? Have you lost your mind or something?¡± Ye Qingtian shouted with a


    gloomy look on his face after taking a moment to steady himself.


    Everyone in Mount Yan was staring at Ye Fan in confusion while trying to figure out why he attacked


    them without warning.


    That was when they realized the energy wave from Ye Fan''s second attack was aimed at Dragon


    Gate.


    ¡°Oh, no! He''s going to destroy Dragon Gate!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and stop him!¡±


    ¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°Why would he attack a national treasure?¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to achieve?¡±


    The crowd lost it when they realized what Ye Fan was doing.


    However, Ye Fan ignored their cries and continued punching at Dragon Gate.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you attack Dragon Gate? Have you got a death wish or something?¡±


    Ye Fan''s sudden appearance and attack had caught Chen Jiuzhoupletely off guard.


    After taking a second to regain hisposure, he tried to stop Ye Fan byunching an energy wave


    in his direction.


    Unfortunately for him, he was a second too slow.


    Ye Fan''s Absolute Force hadnded square on Dragon Gate.


    Boom!


    A deafening boom tore through the area like thunder.


    It was so loud that it nearly popped everyone''s eardrums on the spot.


    Dragon Gate shook violently after being hit by Ye Fan''s punch.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you destroy our national treasure?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh*t!¡±


    The martial artists in Mount Yan yelled angrily at Ye Fan with reddened eyes.


    They were so mad at Ye Fan that their anger had overridden their fear of him.


    Even Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and the others were so furious that they hurled abuse at him.


    ¡°You sc*m!¡±


    ¡°I bet he''s trying to destroy China!¡±


    ¡°How despicable!¡±


    King of Fighters felt as though his heart was bleeding when he saw Ye Fan punching at Dragon


    Gate, which they were all nning on using to boost their strength.


    Destroying Dragon Gate was no different from crushing their once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get


    stronger.


    Naturally, the martial artists at the scene did not take kindly to his actions.


    Right when they thought Dragon Gate was going to shatter from the punch, they realized that it was


    completely undamaged.


    The fact that Ye Fan ranked number one on the Sky Ranking made that all the more bizarre.


    Ye Fan, too, was shocked when he saw that Dragon Gate was still standing tall atop Mount Yan.


    What the... Just how tough is this stone door? It looks like I won''t be breaking it any time soon! In


    that case, my only option is to take it with me!


    Since his initial n had failed, Ye Fan decided to switch up his strategy.


    He lowered his center of gravity, channeled his aura into his core, and wrapped both arms around


    the stone door before pulling at it.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ye Fan actually managed to lift the stone door from the ground.


    Having confirmed that it was possible to move the stone door, Ye Fan turned around and took off


    with it as fast as his legs could carry.


    If I can''t destroy this thing, then I will have to seal it off! This thing is a threat to humanity, so I can''t


    just leave it be!


    Once again, the crowd was taken aback by Ye Fan''s actions.


    ¡°What the f*ck is this guy doing now?¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to steal Dragon Gate?¡±


    ¡°I bet he wants to keep it all to himself!¡±


    ¡°What a selfish and greedy b*stard!¡±


    Everyone started yelling angrily a few secondster.


    Chen Jiuzhou was especially furious when he saw what Ye Fan was doing.


    He then stomped on the ground andunched himself forward with his palm aimed at Ye Fan''s


    back.


    Instead of trying to dodge the attack, Ye Fan simply turned around and shielded himself with Dragon


    Gate.


    Chen Jiuzhou''s eyes went wide when he saw that.


    Fearing that he would end up damaging Dragon Gate, he reduced the momentum of his strike


    significantly.


    Even so, it still hit the stone door pretty hard and resulted in yet another deafening boom.


    Ye Fan was knocked back by a thousand meters with Dragon Gate in his arms.


    ¡°Thanks for sending me off, Hall Master Chen!¡± Ye Fan said with a smug grin as he popped his


    head out from behind the stone door.


    He then tightened his grip on the Dragon Gate as he flew away from Mount Yan like a cannonball.


    ¡°F*ck! Hold it right there!¡±


    Furious at being humiliated by Ye Fan, Chen Jiuzhou chased after him like a madman.


    He was moving so fast that his body created a sonic boom as he closed the distance between


    them.


    Ye Fan frowned when he saw Chen Jiuzhou closing in on him.


    Whoa... I didn''t think Chen Jiuzhou could move this fast! He sure is something else! I wouldn''t have


    to worry about him if it weren''t for this stone door weighing me down!


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Fan would have no issues outrunning Chen Jiuzhou at all.


    However, the weight of Dragon Gate reduced his speed tremendously.


    At this rate, Chen Jiuzhou is bound to catch up to me! It looks like I have no choice but to fight him


    head-on!


    Being the decisive person that he was, Ye Fan did not hesitate to make that judgment call when he


    realized he couldn''t outrun Chen Jiuzhou.


    With a swift motion, he stopped himself in his tracks, turned around, and mmed the stone door


    into Chen Jiuzhou as though he were swatting a fly.


    Having been caught off guard by Ye Fan''s sudden attack, Chen Jiuzhou had no time to react and


    crashed right into the stone door.


    Just like that, he was smacked right into the ground beneath them.


    Instead of stopping after getting the drop on Chen Jiuzhou, Ye Fan continued attacking him like


    crazy in hopes of overwhelming him with sheer aggression.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou was no pushover and had learned his lesson after being caught by


    surprise.


    ¡°Nine des Technique, ming Thunder sh!¡± he yelled while getting back on his feet.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Buzz!


    A loud buzzing noise rang out as a maroon-colored sword appeared in his hand.


    He then let out a fierce battle cry as he shed at the horizon, unleashing a huge stream of fire that


    seemed to scorch the skies above.


    Ye Fan held Dragon Gate in front of him and attempted to use it as a shield once again.


    Unfortunately for him, Chen Jiuzhou''s attack was so powerful that it sent Dragon Gate flying out of


    Ye Fan''s hands in an instant.


    Dust and debris flew everywhere when the gigantic stone door, which weighed hundreds of tons,


    crashed into the ground below.


    Ye Fan, too, was knocked back by a few hundred meters as a result.


    After taking a moment to steady himself, Ye Fan sneered at Chen Jiuzhou and said, ¡°That was quite


    a powerful blow, Chen Jiuzhou! Aren''t you worried that you might identally destroy Dragon Gate


    in the process? I assume you''d have a hard time exining yourself to your master, then!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou had a gloomy look on his face as he snapped back at Ye Fan, ¡°Whether or not I


    identally destroy Dragon Gate is none of your concern. As if offending me repeatedly wasn''t bad


    enough, you had the audacity to try and stop Dragon Gate Project! Did you really think you could


    stop a historical moment for humanity all by yourself? You''re only signing your own death warrant!¡±


    He then charged at Ye Fan with his sword raised and engaged him in a fierce battle.


    Without the Dragon Gate holding him back, Ye Fan was a lot more agile and could hit much harder.


    He activated Dragon God Body to give him a boost in strength as he faced Chen Jiuzhou''s attack


    head-on.


    The two of them were locked in fiercebat, but Ye Fan didn''t n on sticking around for too


    long.


    He needed to get out of there with the Dragon Gate as soon as possible.


    After testing the waters for a bit, Ye Fan unleashed Cloud Sun Kick, which was the first form of


    Invoke the Celestial Cloud.


    He then quickly followed up with Tumble of the Majestic Mountain.


    Realizing that Ye Fan was pulling out the big guns, Chen Jiuzhou refused to back down and


    unleashed the full power of Nine des Technique.


    However, multiple figures showed up behind Ye Fan when he was about to sh with Chen


    Jiuzhou.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    ¡°Limitless Sword!¡±


    ¡°Mo Family Fist!¡±


    The three figuresunched powerful attacks in Ye Fan''s direction in unison.

 Chapter 2222 Let Him Die

    Chapter 2222 Let Him Die


    The attack surprised Ye Fan.


    With no other choice, he intercepted the assants behind him even though thebined attack of


    Sword Saint and the others didn''t pose a deadly threat to him.


    With a casual palm strike, he blocked his enemies'' united assault.


    Meanwhile, Chen Jiuzhou, whose strength was on a simr level to Ye Fan''s, was still charging


    straight toward thetter.


    As the saying went, the only possible oue between two expert fighters was either life or death.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Being distracted for just a short moment in such a battle would be enough to change the tide of the


    encounter.


    After Ye Fan repelled Sword Saint and the others, he hastily blocked Chen Jiuzhou''s flurry of


    shes.


    As his fist shed against his opponent''s de, a shockwave exploded in all directions.


    Despite his efforts, Ye Fan lost the contest of strength a few secondster.


    As a result, Chen Jiuzhounded a solid hit on Ye Fan with his ming sword.


    Ye Fan grunted as he wasunched a thousand meters away like a cannonball, crashing through


    multiple hills before copsing above a pile of ruins.


    With that, blood spilled from his mouth.


    ¡°Don''t let him escape! I won''t forgive him for destroying China''s treasure!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! I thought that, while Chu Tianfan is a little arrogant, he still cares about China, but it


    seems like we''ve overestimated him. It''s hard to believe this loser''s trying to destroy the future of


    China''s martial arts world. I bet it''s because he can''t stand seeing someone else be powerful!


    He''s an evil man!¡±


    ¡°After what he had done, we must get rid of him!¡±


    The crowd of martial artists on the foot of Mount Yan was chattering with righteous indignation.


    While they originally revered him, they couldn''t help but hate him for putting his hands on the


    Dragon Gate and attempting to steal the treasure of China''s martial arts world, which would destroy


    everyone''s dream.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yanxi were especially disappointed in Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why did Mr. Chu end up like this? I recall he was an admired hero back then, yet now he''s trying to


    snatch our opportunity away from us, who are nobodiespared to him.¡± Lu Yanxi sighed.


    Ye Fan''s image in her mind was greatly tarnished because she couldn''t understand why he would


    do such a thing.


    Hundreds of martial artists on Mount Yan raised their weapons and hollered as they rushed toward


    the spot Ye Fan crashed into.


    The massive crowd surrounded Ye Fan before pointing their des in his direction in an instant.


    Aside from them, Ye Qingtian and the others also made their way there and gazed at the bloody Ye


    Fan condescendingly.


    Facing the crowd''s cold re, Ye Fan stood, peered at Ye Qingtian and the other two, andughed.


    His mockingughter shook the earth, though no one detected the sorrow in his voice.


    ¡°You can''t me us for our actions, Ye Fan. You were the one who went overboard! We had no


    choice but to attack you for the sake of the country''s future!¡± Ye Qingtian eximed after


    understanding the intent behind Ye Fan''sughter.


    While he felt apologetic for Ye Fan''s wounds, he would''ve still done the same thing if given a choice.


    He couldn''t sit by and watch Dragon Gate Project, the future of China''s martial arts world, be


    destroyed.


    ¡°You know, I''vee to regret saving all of you when Chu Sect waged its war. Perhaps dying to


    Chu Yuan would''ve been your greatest contribution to China''s martial arts world!¡± sneered Ye Fan. I


    never could''ve imagined Ye Qingtian and the others would assault me, much less ambush me. And


    to think I treated Ye Qingtian as a friend and thought War God Castle was an honest organization. It


    seems like all of it was merely wishful thinking on my part.


    Ye Qingtian and the others didn''t respond to Ye Fan''s mockery, likely because they felt guilty.


    However, Zhao Zhenlu, who was severely injured by Ye Fan earlier, went along with the crowd''s


    prevailing sentiment and rebuked, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Chu Tianfan. It was thanks to the


    combined effort of all martial artists from across the globe that the war against Chu Sect was won.


    While China''s martial arts world suffered great losses, you reaped all the fame and fortune that


    came with that victory. You don''t have the right to mention that battle!¡±


    His speech pushed the crowd''s hatred and disgust toward Ye Fan to its limits because they were


    already quite furious with Ye Fan.


    A random martial artist shouted, ¡°Mr. Zhao''s right! You killed yourpatriots during the battle of


    Jiangbei. In Yunzhou, you refused to respect Hall Master. Today, you tried to destroy Dragon Gate!


    Your sins are uncountable! You have no right toe to Mount Yan and say those things to War


    God! You deserve death as punishment!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Swiftly, the martial artists on Mount Yan reprimanded Ye Fan.


    Many raised their swords, ready to take Ye Fan''s life with Chen Jiuzhou.


    After regarding the angry martial artists beneath him, Chen Jiuzhou gloated smugly and pridefully


    as though he was a victor staring at the adversary he had bested. ¡°Do you see this, Chu Tianfan?


    This is what happens when you make an enemy out of me! Everyone has forsaken and ostracized


    you; your reputation is in shambles. If I were you, I''d be too embarrassed to keep on living.


    Surrender, for Mount Yan will be your grave.¡±


    ¡°It was an impulsive mistake on Ye Fan''s part, Jiuzhou. There''s no need to kill him. I think it''s fine if


    we just make him vow not to enter Mount Yan or attack Dragon Gate again. He''s apatriot, after


    all,¡± advised Ye Qingtian.


    While he was upset with Ye Fan, he didn''t want thetter to die.


    In response, Chen Jiuzhou spat coldly, ¡°There''s no need to show him mercy, War God. As long as


    this scum lives, China will know no peace.¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don''t let him live!¡±


    Many shouted vehemently to show their support for Ye Fan''s execution.


    At that moment, Ye Fan seemed incredibly lonely.


    Why am I doing any of this? To save these foolish cretins? To protect despicable men who would


    repay my kindness with enmity without hesitation? Why should I sacrifice so much to ensure their


    survival? When his train of thought ended there, he shook his head andughed self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°I came to Mount Yan to rescue you all, but it appears my aid isn''t wanted. In that case, why should


    I save this world? One day, all of you numbskulls will realize the disaster Dragon Gate will bring to


    your door!¡±


    Hisughter reverberated throughout the mountain. From this moment onward, I''m not going to care


    about Dragon Gate or China''s martial arts world anymore. I''m sick of dealing with the problems in


    the world. Once I leave, I''ll spend the rest of my days in seclusion and ignore all conflicts. These


    presumptuous morons can die for all I care.


    When Chen Jiuzhou noticed Ye Fan was gearing up to leave, he charged toward his enemy and


    growled furiously, ¡°You''re not getting away that easily! Die!¡±


    An unnamed martial artist roared, ¡°Everyone, let''s work together to help Hall Master Chen y Chu


    Tianfan!¡±

 Chapter 2223 Never Let Them Down

    Chapter 2223 Never Let Them Down


    Chen Jiuzhou led the party forward at Mount Yan.


    Behind him, Zhao Zhenlu continued to hype up the crowd even though he was injured.


    Over a hundred martial artists at the scene ganged up on Ye Fan as their battle spirit was aroused.


    Naturally, Chen Jiuzhou spearheaded the assault.


    Listening to their usations and scolds, Ye Fan found the world he lived in to be utterly ironic.


    He arrived at Mount Yan to save lives, yet those people treated him like a vicious beast that should


    be put to death.


    Anyone would''ve felt enraged if they had to face such grievances.


    Ye Fan was not an exception. At that instant, he waspletely infuriated.


    Intense killing intent churned within him.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Do you think you''re qualified?¡±


    Boom!


    A powerful burst of energy erupted from Ye Fan''s body following his bellow.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He decided not to retreat anymore.


    Instead, he turned around to meet members of China''s martial arts world in battle.


    ¡°All of you are determined to seek death, so don''t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Gale howled as his sinister voice echoed like a death call.


    Hisposure and calmness dissipated.


    At that moment, standing at Mount Yan was the Chu Tianfan who had conquered all and killed so


    many people that his name could invoke fear within others.


    His eyes were red like zing fire.


    Ye Fan''s terrifying murderous intent seemed to have solidified and was wreaking havoc on Mount


    Yan.


    Taking in that scene, Ye Qingtian grimaced.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters'' facial expressions changed drastically as well.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    ¡°We''ve incurred Ye Fan''s full-intensity wrath.¡±


    ¡°I''ve mentioned this early on¡ªwe shouldn''t have forced him.¡±


    ¡°Now that things have progressed to this stage, I''m afraid countless people are going to lose their


    lives on Mount Yan.¡±


    Ye Qingtian turned anxious at once. He knew that nothing good woulde out of this as Ye Fan


    was not an ordinary person. Their best bet was to adopt War God''s stance and force Ye Fan to


    retreat instead of turning this situation ugly.


    Any one of Ye Fan''s battle records could''ve been a generational saga. Convincing him to take the


    initiative to withdraw is undoubtedly the best way to deal with the current circumstances.


    Unfortunately, these people are behaving so agitatedly and insisting on doing away with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was the number one supreme grandmaster on the Sky Ranking and a peerless fighter who


    could single-handedly ughter a martial artist of god realm.


    No one knew how scary a strong fighter like him would be if he decided to risk it all.


    As expected, right after Ye Fan uttered those words, a deafening roar of a dragon pierced the air on


    Mount Yan.


    Immediately afterward, multiple golden stripes formed on Ye Fan''s forehead and slithered around


    like flying dragons as if he had unlocked his third eye.


    Those golden stripes appeared to be resonating with heaven and earth as clouds suddenly


    gathered across the broad horizon.


    Masses of dark clouds billowed, and multiple lightning bolts struck from the sky.


    Ye Fan stood in mid-air. He resembled the god of lightning, as if a deity was possessing his body.


    Fearsome energy spread across the entire area and was channeled into Ye Fan''s body.


    Consequently, Ye Fan''s body seemingly expanded from the injection of rampant power.


    The unnerving power that carried the same intensity as an explosion could send chills down the


    spines of those who stood even a few hundred meters away.


    If Huangniu were there, he would''ve recognized at first nce that Ye Fan was utilizing the Thunder


    God Body Wan''er had previously taught him in the secret realm.


    The process sounded lengthy when described in detail.


    However, in fact, everything, from when the energy erupted from within Ye Fan''s body to the


    formation of the Thunder God Body, happened in just the blink of an eye.


    While Chen Jiuzhou was still feeling astonished and baffled by the golden lights enveloping Ye


    Fan''s body, bolts of lightning had already struck the earth.


    Covered in the aura of Thunderdrake, Ye Fan thrust his fist in a split second.


    The monstrous shockwaves of that punch nearly tore the sky apart.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou was instantaneously shocked upon witnessing that scene.


    Evidently, he didn''t anticipate Ye Fan''s power to amplify significantly in just a few moments.


    ¡°As expected of a man who used to dominate China. You''re indeed quite capable. Nevertheless,


    can you match up against me with that insignificant power? You''re being delusional!¡± Chen Jiuzhou


    grimaced as a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    Then, he unleashed his sword skill, Nine des Technique.


    ming crimson sword energies were pelted in Ye Fan''s direction.


    However, to Chen Jiuzhou''s surprise, his attacks failed to stop Ye Fan''s mighty punch.


    With a loud thump, Chen Jiuzhou''s ferocious attack was nullified.


    The intense shockwave traveled along Chen Jiuzhou''s sword and struck his body, causing him to


    be sent flying backward by Ye Fan''s punch.


    ¡°D*mn it! How can he be so strong?¡± Chen Jiuzhou cursed.


    He realized he had underestimated Ye Fan.


    The explosive strength of Thunder God Body had far exceeded Chen Jiuzhou''s imagination.


    As a result, Chen Jiuzhou was caught in a disadvantageous position following the collision. Blood


    trickled down his sword-wielding hand.


    I was too careless!


    Nheless, his negligence merely resulted in him sustaining minor injuries, but the same couldn''t


    be said for the rest of the party, as the consequences they suffered were dire.


    Right after Ye Fan got the better of Chen Jiuzhou, the remaining martial artists werepletely


    exposed to Ye Fan since no one else could shield them, especially Zhao Zhenlu, who had shouted


    the most aggressively earlier.


    Zhao Zhenlu was so nonplussed that he almost wet himself when he saw Chen Jiuzhou being sent


    flying backward and Ye Fan dashing toward him.


    No one present was that stupid.


    Although Ye Fan''s behavior had infuriated them, most of them were well aware that they weren''t his


    match.


    They had the guts to gang up on him simply because Chen Jiuzhou was there to take the brunt.


    By assisting Chen Jiuzhou, they could leave a good impression on Chen Jiuzhou while venting their


    resentment toward Ye Fan.


    After all, if Ye Fan were to destroy Dragon Gate, he would invoke the anger of all martial artists of


    China.


    Yet, none of them had expected Chen Jiuzhou to be thrown backward after getting hit by a single


    punch from Ye Fan.


    All of a sudden, they became positioned at the frontline of the battlefield and were forced to engage


    in a head-on fight with Ye Fan, especially Zhao Zhenlu.


    He was scared out of his wits at the sight of Ye Fan in his proximity.


    He turned around and fled, but no one could escape Chu Tianfan''s assault.


    Ye Qingtian and the others watched as Ye Fan, covered in sparks of lightning, charged toward the


    crowd like a Grim Reaper harvesting souls.


    Ye Fan unleashed all kinds of deadly moves while a malevolent aura overflowed from his body.


    Under Thunder God Body''s reinforcement, every part of his body turned into razor-sharp weapons.


    In just a few moments, blood showered Mount Yan.


    Horrible shrieks and cries of despair reverberated throughout War God Castle.


    ¡°Stop! Ye Fan, stop!¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s heart bled as he took in that scene.


    He, Sword Saint, and the others swiftly dashed forward and attacked Ye Fan unreservedly.


    Some of the martial artists were spared after Ye Qingtian and the others joined in the fray to hold off


    most of Ye Fan''s attacks.


    Still, War God and his peers were no match for Ye Fan, whose abilities were greatly enhanced by


    Thunder God Body.


    After exchanging a few blows, Ye Fan sent the three pirs of China flying backward.


    Their heavy bodies crashed into a few hills, smashing them into smithereens in the process.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, do you think you''re doing right by China for ughtering all these people? How could


    you do this to your country? Don''t you feel guilty?¡± Ye Qingtian got to his feet and bellowed at Ye


    Fan.


    ¡°Guilty? The ones who should feel guilty are you guys! I''m telling you, Ye Qingtian, I, Chu Tianfan,


    have never let my people down!¡± Ye Fan''s roar echoed in the air.


    He continued emitting a strong aura. Blood drenched his lightning-covered body.


    Overwhelmed by fear and remorse, Zhao Zhenlu and the others groveled at Ye Fan''s feet, begging


    for mercy.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan''s killing spree did notst long.


    Soon, Chen Jiuzhou, wielding his des, charged forward and traded blows with Ye Fan. He rapidly


    parried thetter''s attacks.


    ¡°D*mn you, Chu Tianfan! How dare you try to ruin my Dragon Gate Project? My hatred will not be


    quenched unless I crush you and reduce you into a pile of ash today!¡± Chen Jiuzhou exploded with


    rage. This man showed up here with the intent of demolishing Dragon Gate. Then, he murdered the


    talented martial artists I''d meticulously selected. This behavior of his, which impedes the


    progression of the Dragon Gate Project, cannot ever be forgiven!

 Chapter 2224 Hundredfold

    Chapter 2224 Hundredfold


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan wasn''t one to be trifled with. Thus, even if Chen Jiuzhou unleashed his full


    strength, he could only hold Ye Fan back at most.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would undoubtedly be difficult for him to y Ye Fan in a short amount of time, but his lust for


    battle and blood had already been aroused.


    Hence, he charged toward Ye Fan without a care in the world.


    After learning his lesson, Chen Jiuzhou wouldn''t underestimate Ye Fan anymore.


    Each deadly strike he performed was intended to end Ye Fan''s life on the spot.


    Ye Fan struggled to defend himself against Chen Jiuzhou''s barrage of attacks. As he fought, he


    slowly retreated.


    But after backing one kilometer away, he abruptly shouted, ¡°Now!¡±


    Soon, a ck figure leaped into the air from the mountaintop nearby.


    As it opened its mouth, its saliva scattered in the wind.


    ¡°W-What the heck is that?¡± Ye Qingtian and the others were dumbstruck by that entity''s


    appearance.


    It wasn''t until the figure got close enough that they realized it was a canine.


    That dog was none other than ckie, who came to Mount Yan with Ye Fan.


    Chen Jiuzhou was too powerful for Ye Fan to take down in a short period, which was why thetter


    had to summon help.


    ckie zipped through the air and charged toward Chen Jiuzhou like a lightning bolt.


    Immediately, it lunged at Chen Jiuzhou''s chest with its sharp ws.


    Chen Jiuzhou didn''t dare to overestimate himself and narrowly dodged ckie''s attack.


    To his surprise, right after that, ckie swiped its ws across his face as its ws changed their


    target.


    Multiple streaks of blood promptly formed on Chen Jiuzhou''s forehead.


    Pressing his hand on his wound, he roared, ¡°You d*mn mutt! How dare you ruin my face! Die!¡±


    He absolutely detested receiving facial injuries, and he felt particrly insulted in that instance


    because a dog was the one who left those wounds on him.


    Just as Chen Jiuzhou directed his rage toward the dog, he suddenly experienced an impending


    sense of death.


    When he lifted his head, he saw Ye Fan had already arrived in front of him.


    ckie''s assault was just a diversion to buy time for Ye Fan tounch his attack.


    By the time Chen Jiuzhou noticed it, it was already toote.


    With the addition of Dragon God Body''s support, he looked like a deity descending from the


    heavens.


    He unleashed Cloud and Mist Sword Technique using his finger as a sword.


    A mighty streak of sword energy wasunched toward Chen Jiuzhou.


    Cloud and Mist Sword Technique remained one of Ye Fan''s trump cards, which was further


    strengthened by Thunder God Body.


    Colors drained from Chen Jiuzhou''s countenance as the fear of death gripped him. The attack''s too


    close to me! I can''t dodge it in time! My only choice is to block it, but I''ll no doubt suffer serious


    injuries should I survive! If not for that dog''s ambush interrupting my momentum earlier, I wouldn''t


    have been driven into a corner! I never thought that I would die at the hands of a dog because of


    one false move!


    ¡°This is the end for you, Chen Jiuzhou! You will pay the debt you owe me in Jiangdong with your


    life!¡± Ye Fan coldly and expressionlessly eximed as though he was a cold-hearted killing


    machine.


    ¡°Don''t do it, Ye Fan! Jiuzhou is War God Castle''s Hall Master and the leader of China! You can''t kill


    him!¡± Ye Qingtian shouted as he and the others witnessed that scene.


    They were so anxious that their eyes were about to bleed.


    Kong Ming and Lu Yanxi, who were also spectating the battle from a distance, urged, ¡°Show him


    mercy, Mr. Chu! Don''t kill Hall Master Chen!¡±


    The crowd pleaded and begged Ye Fan to spare Chen Jiuzhou.


    After all, Chen Jiuzhou was the main driving force behind Dragon Gate Project. They still needed to


    depend on Chen Jiuzhou if they wanted to enter Dragon Gate in the future.


    Therefore, they didn''t want to see Ye Fan y him.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan heeded them no mind as he continued his attack on Chen Jiuzhou.


    Right before the impact, white traces of light appeared from deep within Mount Yan.


    Even though the strings of white light were a kilometer away when they materialized, they arrived in


    front of Ye Fan in a blink of an eye.


    They moved so fast that they seemed like they teleported.


    That sudden turn of events confounded Ye Fan.


    He saw the sword energy generated from Cloud and Mist Sword Technique sh against the white


    strings of light before they neutralized his attack.


    The attack was so powerful that it shocked Ye Fan.


    Before his bewilderment faded, a second wave of white light punched through his Thunder God


    Body.


    Then, a third wave appeared and struck him, inflicting a severe wound on him.


    He couldn''t even dodge even if he tried.


    Grunting, he vomited a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground.


    Meanwhile, right as Chen Jiuzhou realized he was safe and Ye Fan was injured, he promptly


    charged toward his enemy.


    ¡°Earth-Splitting Palm! Fire Punch! ming sh!¡± He hastily took advantage of the situation and


    unleashed dozens of offensive techniques on Ye Fan.


    Cackling, he gloated, ¡°Did you think you were the only one with help, Chu Tianfan? How dare you


    act insolently when my master is overseeing Mount Yan! You only have yourself to me for your


    death!¡±


    Nearly the entirend had been shot full of holes by Chen Jiuzhou.


    Bits of shattered rocks and faunas whisked through the air.


    It wasn''t until he sted Ye Fan hundreds of meters underground that he halted his assault.


    ¡°Finally, it''s over. I can''t believe Chu Tianfan dared to oppose us. He greatly overestimated himself,¡±


    sneered Chen Jiuzhou as he turned around to wee his master, who was responsible for the


    white traces of light earlier.


    At that moment, Mu Zihua appeared at the peak of Mount Yan.


    Upon seeing the ruins and Dragon Gate on the ground, she couldn''t help but frown. ¡°What''s going


    on?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou replied respectfully, ¡°It''s Chu Tianfan, Master! He''s the culprit behind this destruction!


    I should''ve killed him back in Jiangdong. That way, he wouldn''t have been able to push his luck and


    attempt to destroy Dragon Gate! Don''t worry, Master. Thanks to your help, I''veid Chu Tianfan to


    permanent rest deep underground.¡±


    A wretched smile formed on his face.


    Just as he ended his sentence, he heard rumbling behind him.


    Not good! Hurriedly, he swiveled around and saw a bloodied figure getting up from the wreckage.


    Tightening his fists, he growled, ¡°It would seem that you''re not dead yet, punk! You sure are difficult


    to kill. However, are you going to be so lucky again?¡±


    He charged toward Ye Fan once more, intending to y thetter.


    Smiling, Ye Fan remained unmoving.


    He swept his cold gaze past Chen Jiuzhou before fixing it on Mu Zihua. ¡°I see. So, it''s Moryana.


    Very well. I''ll remember this offense. The next time we meet, I''ll repay today''s humiliation a


    hundredfold!¡±

 Chapter 2225 Catch Me

    Chapter 2225 Catch Me


    While Ye Fan was arrogant, he knew when it was time to retreat. It''s pointless to continue this fight


    in my current state. In fact, I may lose my life if I refuse to flee now that Moryana''s here. Even


    though I came to Mount Yan to do the country a favor, I ended up being branded as a sinner.


    Meanwhile, Chen Jiuzhou and the others are hailed as heroes. In that case, there''s no need for me


    to risk my life saving these foolish cretins.


    Just as he ended his sentence, he spun on his heel and attempted to escape at full speed.


    Upon seeing that, Chen Jiuzhou raised his sword, eager to pursue Ye Fan. ¡°You''re not getting away


    that easily!¡±


    However, Moryana stopped him.


    ¡°He intruded upon our base, Master! Why are you preventing me from pursuing him? If we let him


    go now, he''ll be a problem in the future. Since he tried to destroy the Dragon Gate today, he''ll


    attempt to put an end to the project in the future!¡± Chen Jiuzhou questioned furiously.


    In response, Mu Zihua calmly exined, ¡°Because even if you catch up to him, you won''t be able to


    stop him. Leave him to me.¡±


    She lifted her head and turned her sight in the direction Ye Fan left. Since there was no ill will


    between Ye Fan and me, I wouldn''t have had any reason to hurt him if he had stayed in Jiangdong.


    However, now that he aims to destroy Dragon Gate and it doesn''t seem like he''ll stop until he


    achieves his goal, I''ve no choice but to put him down.


    Since his master had spoken, Chen Jiuzhou didn''t have much else to say. ¡°You''re going to kill him


    yourself, Master? That''s just letting him off too easily!¡± She''s right. Ye Fan''s about as powerful as


    me, so a scuffle between us willst quite a while before a victor is decided. Dragon Gate Project isN?velDrama.Org content.


    an urgent matter, so he must be dealt with quickly. In that case, Master is undoubtedly the best


    choice to bear that responsibility!


    It was as though Chen Jiuzhou was looking at a corpse as he stared at Ye Fan. You die today, Chu


    Tianfan. It''s a shame I won''t be the one to kill you.


    Moryana reacted simrly because she was confident she could kill Chu Tianfan handily.


    ¡°Observe closely, Jiuzhou. I''ll only show you my technique, Millenary Threads, once. Watch how I


    manipte aura like they''re threads to kill targets kilometers away,¡± uttered Mu Zihua serenely, as


    though killing Ye Fan was a piece of cake.


    In the next moment, she lifted her fair hand.


    An invisible force rapidly gathered beneath her palm before she waved her hand.


    When she did, strands of white light, as though they were millions of threads, chased after Ye Fan.


    From a distance, they looked like arrows zooming through the air.


    As they moved exceedingly fast, it was not long before they caught up to Ye Fan.


    Astonished, Chen Jiuzhou remarked, ¡°Incredible! So, it''s a technique capable of eliminating a target


    remotely by shaping aura into sharp threads. I''m in awe of your cultivation, Master!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. You should spend more time learning than ttering me. Go and collect Ye Fan''s


    corpse.¡± Confidently, Moryana waved her hand, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    She didn''t feel the need to keep watching because she was sure the oue had been decided the


    moment she unleashed her attack.


    Based on what she knew of Ye Fan''s strength, she was certain he couldn''t defend himself against


    her Millenary Threads.


    However, just as she turned around, Chen Jiuzhou called out to her, ¡°Look, Master! Quickly!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to. Just collect his corpse. Don''t let it dirty the holynd of China''s martial arts world,¡±


    Moryana calmly ordered.


    Grimacing intensely, he urged again, ¡°Master, you have to look! Quick! Otherwise, it''ll be toote!¡±


    When she finally turned her head, she saw Ye Fan riding on something that moved as fast as


    lightning.


    By then, he was already hundreds of kilometers away from them.


    The threads she shot out earlier couldn''t catch up to their target at all.


    In fact, the threads weregging so far behind that they lost sight of their target and vanished into


    thin air.


    ¡°That...¡± Mu Zihua, who was usually highlyposed, finally lost her cool.


    A look of astonishment settled on her beautiful countenance. I failed?


    She felt pretty embarrassed since Ye Fan escaped her attack after she acted like she was sure he


    was dead.


    Glowering, she spat, ¡°I guess he got lucky.¡±


    At that point, Ye Fan was too far away for even her to do anything anymore, so she left.


    Meanwhile, Chen Jiuzhou was furious. If I knew this would happen, I would''ve chased after him


    earlier! No, I can''t let him go just like that!


    He scowled as he touched the blood streaks on his face, already plotting a scheme.


    Peace returned to Mount Yan after Ye Fan left.


    The staff members of War God Castle began cleaning up the rubble and treating the wounded.


    As for Chen Jiuzhou and the others, they returned Dragon Gate to its original location.


    After everything calmed down, King of Fighters and the others released a sigh of relief.


    Someone eximed, ¡°That d*mned Chu Tianfan! Is he crazy? Why did he suddenly try to kill


    China''s martial artists? He even beat you up!¡±


    When King of Fighters recalled what happened, he was enraged and puzzled. If Ye Fan didn''t


    cause themotion, we would''ve been training in Dragon Gate right now.


    ¡°He''s definitely crazy! As domineering as Chu Tianfan is, he always had a reason for anything he


    did. This time though, there doesn''t seem to be any rhyme or reason behind his assault!¡± another


    person huffed. It''s like Ye Fan has gone insane today!


    Silently, King of Fighters nced at the injured and shook his head. ¡°He''s not crazy. If he were, the


    hundreds of martial artists on Mount Yan would''ve been dead by now. Clearly, he was holding back


    from murdering anyone.¡± While many were hurt, only a few died. It''s evident Ye Fan was being


    merciful.


    Sword Saint voiced his confusion, ¡°Why is he doing this, though?¡±


    That question sent King of Fighters deep into his thoughts.


    He gazed at the ck, unnerving Dragon Gate before turning his sight in the direction Chen


    Jiuzhou, as well as Moryana, left. Anxiety and unease bubbled in his heart. Why did Ye Fan try so


    hard to destroy the Dragon Gate? Is there something wrong with it? Was he telling the truth when


    he said he did it for the sake of the world?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt bothered.


    He started to wonder if he should trust Ye Fan or not.


    Meanwhile, after Ye Fan left Mount Yan, he rode all the way to Jiangdong on ckie.


    Soon, he reached the Chu residence and saw Angie sitting on the entrance steps in a green dress.


    Bathing in the evening sunlight, she looked gorgeous, like a model in a stunning painting.


    Upon hearing themotion, she stood and shouted joyously, ¡°You''re back, Ye Fan!¡±


    As she sprinted toward him, she forgot about the stairs below her, missed a step, and fell.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Shocked, Ye Fan expeditiously leaped from ckie''s back and caught her in his arms.


    He reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing running like that? What if you fell?¡±


    In response, Angie smiled delightfully and muttered, ¡°I''m not afraid because I know you''d catch me.¡±

 Chapter 2226 All Over Now

    Chapter 2226 All Over Now


    Angie chuckled. Her gentleughter was refreshing to the ears.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was stunned while feeling as though a sense of warmth was spilling out from a


    crack in his heart.


    I didn''t realize I held such an important spot in her heart. It seems like there is still someone in the


    world who unconditionally trusts me, so much so that she''s willing to put her life in my hands.


    Silently, he hugged Angie tight, like a wounded tiger beingforted by a pleasant warmth.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Ye Fan? Did your expedition to Mount Yan fail?¡± While Angie might have lost her


    sight, her other senses remained sharp.


    She could feel the loneliness swirling within Ye fan''s heart, as though he felt abandoned by the


    whole world.


    Squeezing out a smile, he gently scratched Angie''s nose and said, ¡°It''s nothing, Angie. I think I''m


    just worn out. Still, as tired as I am, it''s all over now. Tomorrow, I''ll take you somewhere far away


    from Jiangdong, China, and the mortal coil. We''ll go to a pure, tranquilnd without viins,


    murders, and conflicts, just as you wanted.¡±


    She cheered upon hearing that, looking like a child who sessfully stole candy.


    ¡°Let''s go, Angie. Follow me inside. We''ll spend thisst night with Great-grandma.¡± He pulled her


    hand, guiding her into the building.


    Just as they entered the living room, Old Madam Chu saw his wounds andmented, ¡°Ye Fan,


    your body¡ª¡±


    In response, Ye Fan gestured for her to keep quiet.


    He didn''t want Angie to learn he was in a fight again.


    ¡°Take care of ckie while I help Great-grandma grab some stuff from outside, Angie. Don''t let it


    chew on random objects.¡± After making up that excuse, he exited the building with Old Madam Chu.


    Ye Fan stood under the moonlight illuminating the courtyard and spoke with slight shame. ¡°I failed,


    Great-grandma. I didn''t destroy Dragon Gate or bring it away from Mount Yan.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, Ye Fan. You''ll have another chance in the future. Mount Yan is the holynd of China''s


    martial arts world. I was already aware it wouldn''t be easy for you to seed, considering how


    many powerful martial artists are gathered there,¡±forted Old Madam Chu.


    In response, he shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry, Great-grandma, but I don''t want to get involved


    anymore.¡±


    What? Her expression shifted slightly as she questioned anxiously, ¡°You should know what''ll


    happen to the world if their conspiracy seeds, Ye Fan. Furthermore, you''re the only one capable


    of preventing this disaster. Are you going to sit by and watch the world burn?¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled miserably. ¡°What''s the point? I did my best to save the world, and what did I get in


    return? Scorned by the people I tried to save as scum of the country. Even my most trusted friend


    used the ultimate technique I taught him to ambush me. I''ve had enough of this cold, filthy world.


    Why should I protect it when its people spit on my effort? They''ve made their decision, and I made


    mine. It''s up to them now whether they live or die.¡±


    His eyes were filled with a look of self-deprecation as he sneered with sorrow.


    Old Madam Chu persuaded, ¡°I know you feel aggrieved, Ye Fan. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I''ve made up my mind, so stop trying to change it, Great-grandma. Frankly, I''m exhausted. I''ve


    fought against the world for long enough. I''m truly sick of it. Tomorrow morning, I''ll leave with Angie.


    In the future, when the world does face its end, I''ll pick you up and bring you to an untaintednd.¡±


    He clearly didn''t want to listen to her anymore.


    With that, he returned to the building.


    Staring at his back, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but ended up sighing


    instead.


    She could tell Ye Fan had been utterly disappointed by the world.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps all of this was preordained.¡± Instead of trying to convince her grandson, Old Madam Chu


    epted his decision to leave.


    Meanwhile, Moryana was participating in a video call inside a secret room on Mount Yan.


    Not only was everyone on Empyrean Ranking present on the giant screen before her, but there was


    also one more person in a scarlet robe sitting above them.


    Aside from that person, the other four stood facing the screen.


    The man in the scarlet robe asked, ¡°What did you say, Moryana? Chu Tianfan attacked Mount Yan''s


    Dragon Gate? Did you figure out why he did that?¡±


    Lowering her head, Mu Zihua replied politely, ¡°I''ve severely injured Chu Tianfan, Master. He


    should''ve retreated to Jiangdong by now. The Dragon Gate is unharmed. As for his motive, it''s still


    being investigated.¡±


    ¡°Useless!¡± he roared.


    Even though the other members of Empyrean Ranking were mighty, they kept their mouths shut


    tight in response to his admonishment.


    Mu Zihua even kneeled on the ground to ask for forgiveness.


    The man in the scarlet robe ignored her plea and fell into deep thought with knitted eyebrows. I''ve


    crossed paths with Ye Fan multiple times before, so I know how difficult he is to deal with. Did he


    suddenly show up at Mount Yan to attack Dragon Gate because he knows something?


    ¡°We can''t just ignore him anymore. Our previous Dragon Gate Project failed because of Chu


    Tianfan. We mustn''t let history repeat itself. Imand all of you to hold an International Martial


    Arts Union conference as international martial arts leaders. You are to designate Chu Tianfan as


    humanity''s enemy and ce him at the top of the global martial arts wanted list. Also, put out a Red


    Notice for him. If necessary, the four of you will have to kill him personally.¡± While the man in the


    scarlet robe ryed his orders in a deep voice, he could barely conceal his desire for Ye Fan''s


    death.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the four international martial arts leaders responded.


    After the video conference ended, Moryana and the others made arrangements with their respective


    countries'' staff members to organize an International Martial Arts Union conference.


    Once all members were present, they were asked to vote if a warrant should be issued for Chu


    Tianfan''s death ording to the procedure.


    In the end, one hundred and thirty-six votes were cast in agreement with issuing the warrant. One


    abstained from voting, while another voted against it.


    The following day, news about Ye Fan''s designation as humanity''s number one enemy was spread


    across the globe.


    When Ye Qingtian saw the news, he was bbergasted.


    Immediately, he called China''s representative and questioned frenziedly, ¡°What''s going on? Who


    asked you to pass that proposal and to put Chu Tianfan on the red wanted list?¡±


    The red wanted list in the martial arts world was considered the wanted list with the highest priority.


    Only thirteen people in history had been put on that list.


    Without exceptions, all thirteen of them were killed.


    Not only that, their families were exterminated too.


    Once an individual was put on the list, all martial arts worlds had an obligation to provide any help


    they could to hunt down the criminal.


    In other words, the entire world would use every resource avable to kill that individual and their


    family.


    Thirty years ago, a Grandmaster on Sky Ranking hid himself and his family deep in the mountains


    after he was put on that list.


    In the end, the International Martial Arts Union dropped a nuclear bomb on the mountain range he


    was residing in, wiping out all life in that area.


    The person on the other end replied, ¡°We have no other options, War God. The four members of


    Empyrean Ranking were the ones who brought up this proposal, so no one dared to oppose them.


    Besides, Chu Tianfan did cross the line. He tried to destroy the Dragon Gate, a crime that offends


    the entire martial arts world.¡±

 Chapter 2227 Departure

    Chapter 2227 Departure


    The resigned voice of China''s representative sounded from the phone''s speaker.


    Chu Tianfan had always been one of China''s symbolic figures, as his name could invoke fear and


    respect toward China''s martial artists among the elite foreign fighters.


    It could be said that his name even significantly boosted the pride and dignity of China''s martial


    artists for a period in the past.


    However, Chu Tianfan became a source of humiliation and cmity for the nation overnight.


    If given a choice, China''s representative within the International Martial Arts Union would not hope


    for that motion to pass.


    Not only would that decision tarnish the country''s reputation, but China would also lose a top fighter.


    Still, the representative could do nothing about it, as he had to follow Moryana''s instructions.


    Moreover, what difference would it make if he had opposed that motion?


    China''s sole opinion was insufficient to defy the majority''s will, not to mention Moryana and Chen


    Jiuzhou supported the idea of apprehending and killing Ye Fan.


    The oue was fixed, and no one else could change it, not even the War God, Ye Qingtian.


    After hearing all that, Ye Qingtian felt as if he was instantaneously drained of all strength.


    Disheartened, he even spoke in a markedly diminished voice.


    It was beyond his expectation that the situation would progress in such a direction.


    A few months ago, Ye Fan was still the nation''s hero and the world''s savior. In the blink of an eye,


    he became the devil everyone in the globe loathed.


    ¡°I only have onest question. Which country voted against the motion, and which country


    abstained from voting?¡± Ye Qingtian asked.


    China''s representative on the other end of the line responded remorsefully, ¡°War God, Japan voted


    against the motion, while India abstained from voting. During the meeting, Japan''s representative


    said their mightiest god, Tsukuyomi Tenshin, will side with Ye Fan no matter what.¡±


    Subsequently, a long silence ensued.


    After an indeterminate time, Ye Qingtianughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Who would''ve


    thought an elite from China would one day require another country''s protection for survival.¡±


    Deep mortification filled hisughter.


    Ye Qingtian was acquainted with Ye Fan for many years.


    He could not agree with Ye Fan on many of thetter''s actions and decisions, and he even attacked


    Ye Fan when thetter attempted to destroy Dragon Gate previously.


    Nevertheless, to Ye Qingtian, their differences in opinion were not a reason to dictate Ye Fan''s


    survival.


    At the end of the day, he did not hope for Ye Fan''s death.


    Ye Qingtian did not make many friends in his life, but Ye Fan was undoubtedly one of them.


    He admired and desired the qualities thetter possessed, from his gifts and talents to his


    arrogance and perseverance.


    Ye Qingtian had lived his life with too many worries, restrictions, and burdens that bogged him


    down.


    Therefore, when he met a carefree and free-spirited person like Ye Fan, he could not help but feel


    fondness toward him because that man had lived his life the way he yearned for.


    As such, it was no wonder Ye Qingtian felt sorrow to see Ye Fan meeting such an inescapable,


    terrible end.


    ¡°By the way, War God, I know you''re closely acquainted with Chu Tianfan, but I hope you''ll prioritize


    your duty to the country this time and not provide any assistance or protection to him. Otherwise,


    China''s martial arts world may be dragged into this matter, damaging War God Castle''s reputation.


    Chu Tianfan is now universally acknowledged as a criminal, so it will be best for us to distance


    ourselves from him,¡± the representative advised over the phone.


    Ye Qingtian did not respond. Instead, he merely hung up the call.


    Then, he left Mount Yan.


    Ye Qingtian was not the only person who saw the news.


    Meanwhile, at Yanjing, the morning meeting had just ended when Xu Lei''s phone rang from the


    notification of a news update.


    The news title was: General Green Dragon, Chu Tianfan,mitted inhumane crimes and has


    been sentenced to death and three-generational familial extermination by the International Martial


    Arts Union.


    Xu Lei was dumbfounded as a buzzing sound echoed in her brain.


    She did not know if that was true, so she immediately made some calls to inquire about that matter


    further until she finally acquired an affirmative response.


    Upon learning that matter, Xu Lei immediately wanted to rush to Jiangdong.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, her subordinates stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, don''t go. The top fighters of every nation are heading toward Jiangdong as we speak.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the four elites on the Empyrean Ranking will personally attend to that task as well.¡±


    ¡°In fact, China has already prepared a nuclear bomb. There''s nothing you can do even if you go


    there now. You''ll only lose your life for nothing.¡±


    The people around her persuaded her tirelessly, but Xu Lei disregarded them.


    She wanted to meet with Ye Fan. Her resolution was firm.


    I''ve already lost him once; I don''t want to lose him for the second time. So what if I die? To be able


    to perish by the side of someone I love can also be considered a blessing.


    No one could stop Xu Lei, who had strengthened her resolve, from leaving.


    However, just as she reached the doorway, a white-haired elderly man rushed over from outside.


    ¡°Han, where is Ye Fan? I want to meet with him,¡± Xu Lei anxiously asked when she saw the


    neer.


    Han took in her demeanor and let out a sigh. ¡°Stay. You won''t be able to find Master even if you go


    there. Master left. He''d departed from Jiangdong. Before taking his leave, Master left a message for


    you.¡±


    Sharing Xu Lei''s despondency, he handed her a letter.


    She promptly tore the envelope open and saw Ye Fan''s handwritten letter: Lei, I''m sorry that I can


    only say my goodbyes to you in this manner. I thought about bringing you along to leave this ce,


    but after thorough consideration, I decided not to drag you into this mess. I''m now a sc*m of society


    and am regarded by everyone with enmity. I''ve already dragged three generations of my family


    members into this matter, so there''s no need to involve you as well. I''m leaving now, but don''t worry


    about me. No one in this world is capable of killing me. On the other hand, I can''t stop worrying


    about you. Lei, if possible, I still wish for you to find a better man. Be with someone who can make


    you happy instead of a man like me. I will only bring you misfortune and agony. I thought my


    presence would bring joy into your life. However, I''vee to realize now that my existence only


    brings about endless pain to others around me... I was once a passionate man who dedicated my


    all to this world, but my fervor was always reciprocated with others'' ruthlessness and ingratitude...


    I''m now everyone''smon enemy. There''s no longer a ce for me in this world, so perhaps


    leaving is the only thing left for me to do... No matter what others think of me, I, Chu Tianfan, have a


    clear conscience as I''ve done nothing to wrong this world. The only people I''ve mistreated are you,


    Mucheng, Eigetsu, and Junie, the people who love me and those I cherish deeply... Given a chance,


    I hope you''ll ry my apology to them... Regards, Ye Fan.


    Looking at Ye Fan''s signature at the bottom of the page, Xu Lei lost control of her emotions.


    She wailed, tears streaming down the corner of her eyes like a leaking dam. ¡°Why? Why is this


    happening? Why is this the oue? Everything had already ended. Everything had turned for the


    better... Chu Yuan is dead, and Chu Sect has been eliminated, so why is there still no ce for Ye


    Fan to survive in this world?¡±


    Xu Lei bawled her eyes out hysterically.


    A few days ago, she even nned to go to Yunzhou to meet with Ye Fan and celebrate his birthday.


    She had just learned to make a new dish and wanted to let him taste her cooking.


    He had also yet to see the new clothes she had recently bought.


    I have so many things I haven''t aplished. Why did everything change overnight? How did the


    nation''s great hero suddenly turn into an inhuman devil?


    ¡°Ms. Xu, I don''t know the reason either, but Master had already given the orders. Dragon God Hall


    has been disbanded, and everyone is forbidden from interfering in this matter...¡±


    Han''s eyes turned red. He, too, did not expect the once supreme Dragon Master to face a precipice


    someday.


    ¡°No. I don''t want to hear that... I want to look for Ye Fan... How can he be so selfish? Who is he to


    abandon me?¡±


    Xu Lei pushed everyone aside, still determined to hurry over to Jiangdong. The chilly wind blew


    against her face, dispersing the tears streaming down her cheeks.

 Chapter 2228 Part Ways

    Chapter 2228 Part Ways


    ¡°Ms. Xu, why must you bring this upon yourself?¡±


    Great sorrow filled Han''s eyes.


    Is this love? Despite knowing that you will get hurt and even perish, you still won''t haveints


    or regrets. It is as though you''re a moth drawn to a me.


    Han had been single his whole life. He had never liked anyone or experienced love, but after being


    by Ye Fan''s side for so many years, he had the privilege of witnessing the most sacred feeling in the


    world¡ªlove.


    ¡°But, I''m sorry, Ms. Xu.¡±


    Han let out a sigh.


    It was his duty to follow Ye Fan''s orders.


    Therefore, after being moved for a brief moment, Han ordered, ¡°Stop her.¡±


    Several martial artists, initially from Dragon God Hall, rushed out from behind him and restrained Xu


    Lei.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I want to look for Ye Fan! Let go of me!¡±


    Xu Lei struggled violently but to no avail.


    Those from the Xu and Xue families were filled with sorrow and pain. Nevertheless, they remained


    silent and simply watched the scene.


    That''s right. What else can we do? Even Dragon Master couldn''t do anything about it and epted


    the reality. What can we, minions, do? We also want to live and die with Dragon Master and go


    against the whole world with him.


    s, those thoughts were ultimately their own wishful thinking because Ye Fan himself had left.


    While Xu Lei was crying, a white figure appeared before them suddenly.


    When Xue Renyang, the head of the Xue family, saw him, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°War God, Ye


    Qingtian!¡±


    Likewise, Han was shocked, and he was instantly on alert.


    The martial artists he brought with him immediately surrounded Ye Qingtian, forming a semicircle.


    ¡°You''re the War God, right? Ms. Xu and Master aren''t blood-rted. She has nothing to do with


    Master''s affairs. Is the War God Castle going to vite its own rules and willfully kill people who


    aren''t his family too?¡± Han questioned, his eyes turning cold.


    Ye Qingtian nced at him. ¡°You''ve misunderstood the situation. I came here just to tell Ms. Xu not


    to head to Jiangdong lest she be implicated.¡±


    ¡°What? Aren''t you here to kill us as ordered?¡± Han was stunned.


    Ye Qingtian shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Hunting down Ye Fan is not my intention, but my


    abilities are limited. Many things are beyond my control. I''m sorry that things have turned out this


    way,¡± he said apologetically and ashamedly in a deep voice.


    ¡°War God, can you think of a way to save Ye Fan? Since you''re China''s War God and the leader of


    the martial arts world in China, you can certainly change all of this!¡± Xu Lei pleaded, her voice


    choked with tears.


    Ye Qingtian let out a sigh.


    ¡°It''s toote. Everything is toote. Martial artists from various countries are already rushing to


    China. The top four elites on the Empyrean Ranking have reached Jiangdong, and the strategic


    bomber carrying nuclear bombs has already taken off. Everything is set in ce. I''m afraid it would


    be impossible for him to escape this time.¡±


    Gloominess rose in Ye Qingtian''s heart.


    He never expected the International Martial Arts Union to be so determined to kill Ye Fan that they


    would deploy the four elites on the Empyrean Ranking to carry out the execution.


    Their intentions were clear.


    They wanted to kill Ye Fan in one blow and would not tolerate any mishaps.


    In Ye Qingtian''s opinion, one elite on the Empyrean Ranking was enough to subdue Ye Fan.


    With four of them and a strategic bomber, Ye Qingtian could not think of any way that Ye Fan would


    be able to extricate himself from the doomsday situation, no matter how hard he racked his brain.


    Xu Lei trembled upon hearing Ye Qingtian''s words. Her mind went nk, and her legs became so


    weak that she almost copsed on the ground.


    Han and the others immediately went forward and supported her. They wanted to take her to the


    hospital, but Xu Lei refused.


    She did not want to go to the hospital.


    She wanted to go to Jiangdong instead.


    ¡°Are you insane? Even nuclear bombs are deployed. Why would you go there?¡± Xu Lei''s family


    members questioned her worriedly.


    Others came to advise her too, but Xu Lei was adamant about going.


    Regardless of the fate she would face, she wanted to see Ye Fan.


    ¡°Fine, Ms. Xu. I''ll bring you there. Although I can''t save Ye Fan, I can still protect you.¡± Ye Qingtian


    was deeply touched by that sight, so in the end, he decided to bring Xu Lei to Jiangdong to see Ye


    Fan.


    ¡°However, Ms. Xu, no matter what happens to Ye Fan, you have to promise me that you will control


    your emotions. The martial arts world of various countries now harbors great hostility toward Ye


    Fan. Even if you aren''t blood-rted to Ye Fan, you will surely get implicated if they find out you


    have feelings for him.¡±


    Before they left, Ye Qingtian made Xu Lei promise him that.


    Afterward, with Xu Lei in tow, he headed for Jiangdong.


    Besides Ye Qingtian, the devil-hunting squads assembled by various countries, as well as Moryana,


    Asura, Odin, Emir, and the four elites on the Empyrean Ranking, were also on their way to


    Jiangdong.


    The strategic bomber, escorted by several fighter jets, had taken off in northwest China and headed


    toward Jiangdong.


    A huge of death was being cast at Jiangdong, and the Grim Reaper''s scythe was approaching.


    Ye Fan had arrived at Mount Yunding Vi once again.


    Angie, d in a ck dress, stood beside him silently while holding his hand.


    Before Ye Fan were people from Jiangdong who hade to send him off.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, I have secretly sent your rtives to India ording to your instructions. Ms. Junie says


    she will fully cooperate with you by receiving them as well as concealing their identities and


    providing them protection. Everything is ready. Please leave this ce immediately. If you don''t


    leave now, it will be toote!¡±


    Li Er was also suddenly informed of the news that Ye Fan was dered anti-human and an enemy


    of the whole world.


    Although he did not know how Ye Fan had ended up in such a situation, he was worried about the


    latter''s safety and wanted him to leave Jiangdong immediately.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Chu. You should go now! The people from the International Martial Arts Union will


    arrive at any minute!¡±


    Chen Ao, Lei San, and the others had not fully recovered yet.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Despite their injuries, they still rushed to Yunzhou to send Ye Fan off onest time as they thought it


    might be thest time, they would see him.


    Chen Nan, who was standing beside Chen Ao, was sobbing uncontrobly as she looked at Ye Fan.


    In the end, she even buried herself in Ye Fan''s arms and wailed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you wille back, won''t you? Will I still be able to see you in the future?¡± she cried.


    When Chen Nan learned that Ye Fan was leaving, she felt terribly heartbroken and miserable,


    though she did not understand why.


    It was as if someone had ripped her heart out.


    She really wanted to ask Ye Fan to take her away with him, but she could not bring herself to say it.


    She was not rted to Ye Fan in any way, so she did not have the right to make such a request.


    Moreover, her father would never allow it.


    ¡°Nan, don''t be willful. Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked,¡± Chen Ao scolded. He then made Chen


    Nan let go of Ye Fan so that she would not dy his departure.


    However, Ye Fan smiled warmly and gently stroked Chen Nan''s head. ¡°Even if it''s just for the sake


    of our pretty Nan, I, Ye Fan, must return to Jiangdong alive. Don''t worry. We will meet again,¡± he


    uttered.


    Then, he took a final look at thend.


    It was the world he had conquered, and he was about to leave it behind.


    ¡°Everyone, live well. Till we meet again. Mr. Li, don''t forget what I instructed you to do. That''s all I


    have to say. Goodbye!¡± he voiced.


    Ye Fan waved at Li Er and the others before heading off into the distance with Angie.


    Time had run out.


    He could feel four terrifying auras charging in their direction.


    Thus, he could not afford to dy any longer.


    Ye Fan dreaded to think of the sorrows that ensued after their parting, nor could he pour out his


    feelings to anyone.

 Chapter 2229 Doomed

    Chapter 2229 Doomed


    ¡°Ye Fan, where are we going? Are we leaving China?¡± Angie asked.


    Ye Fan, who was at the wheel of a sports car, floored the elerator as they sped down the


    highway.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Like a bolt of lightning, the gleaming red car zoomed past every other vehicle, leaving them in its


    dust.


    As it turned out, Ye Fan had gotten Li Er to secure the car for him before the journey.


    It was a limited edition Bugatti Veyron, boasting an impressive twelve hundred horsepower and a


    top speed of four hundred and thirty-one kilometers per hour.


    Even though that speed was nothing to write home about in Ye Fan''s eyes, he undoubtedly had his


    reason for leaving in a car.


    ¡°Yes. I''m taking you to a secret ce, Angie,¡± he replied. ¡°It''spletely safe there, but you might


    also feel much lonelier. Do you think you''ll be okay with that?¡±


    Ye Fan had long thought of a ce to go.


    His primary goal for leaving was to go into solitary training and break through the god realm, so of


    course, he would need to be in a secure location.


    Otherwise, his cultivation might be disturbed, which would subsequently foil his n and render it


    impossible for him to extend Angie''s life.


    Angie''s face instantly broke into a smile. ¡°It''s okay. With you around, I''ll never feel lonely, no matter


    where we go. But are you really not bringing Lin along, Ye Fan? Everyone knows he''s your flesh


    and blood, and if the International Martial Arts Union can''t get their hands on you, they''d surely go


    after him.¡±


    Needless to say, she was a little worried.


    The truth was that Ye Fan did not have many family members left in the world.


    Even though the Chu family were his paternal rtives, he had always regarded them as opponents


    from an early age and thus felt no familial love for them. That was why he did not care about them


    during the current crisis.


    Besides, the Chu family was a powerful n with many years of history, so naturally, the Chus must


    have cards up their sleeve which could save their lives.


    It would not be easy for the International Martial Arts Union to annihte the Chu family.


    The union was also mindful of the grudge between Ye Fan and the Chu family, so it was unlikely


    they would do anything too drastic toward the Chu family.


    In fact, there was an even higher possibility of the Chu family joining forces with the International


    Martial Arts Union to hunt Ye Fan down.


    Therefore, Ye Fan was not at all worried about the situation on the Chu family''s side.


    The only people he needed to care about were his uncles and aunt.


    Thankfully, Ye Tian and the others were not considered big targets, so Ye Fan arranged for them to


    live in seclusion in India. With them blending into the local scene and having Junie''s secret


    protection, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack if the International Martial Arts Union


    ever tried to find them.


    Moreover, the union might not be willing to waste so many resources to track down a few mere


    mortals.


    Chu Lin, however, was apletely different story.


    If the International Martial Arts Union failed to apprehend Ye Fan, they would, without a doubt, do


    everything to hunt down Chu Lin instead.


    After all, he was Ye Fan''s only son, and there was nothing more excruciating than a father''s pain of


    losing his child.


    Despite that, Ye Fan smiled calmly in response. ¡°You don''t have to worry about Lin. I''ve already


    arranged for him to be sent to my great-grandmother''s residence, which also happens to be the Chu


    family''s ancestral house. You can rest assured that it''s well-protected by Great-grandma and Mr.


    Yunyang. Even if the top four fighters on the Empyrean Ranking were to join forces, it''d be tough


    enough for them to make a dent, much less break into the house.¡±


    He had confidence in his great-grandmother''s ability.


    Truth be told, he even considered locking himself away in the Chu residence for his cultivation but


    decided against it upon recalling his great-grandmother''s age. He did not want to give the elderly


    woman any more trouble than necessary, so it was best that he leave.


    Ye Fan was already immensely grateful for her help in caring for Lin.


    Meanwhile, it was not long after Ye Fan''s departure that a massive group of fighters began flocking


    to Yunzhou.


    Even fighter jets hovered in Jiangdong''s airspace as they awaited their orders.


    At Dongchang Lake, several Grandmasters from War God Castle brought Li Er over to Chen


    Jiuzhou.


    ¡°Hall Master, this is Li Er, Chu Tianfan''s most trusted subordinate! He''s the one who helps to


    manage Jiangdong when Chu Tianfan isn''t around!¡± Zhao Zhenlu reported as he pointed at the


    severely beaten and bruised Li Er.


    Chen Jiuzhou nced at Li Er. ¡°I remember him. He even insulted me during my enthronement


    ceremony. I bet you never expected that I''d ascend to the top of China in such a short time, huh? Ye


    Fan, on the contrary, has be a pathetic piece of trash. Tell me¡ªwhere has he gone to?¡± he


    demanded coldly.


    The next second, Zhao Zhenlunded a kick on Li Er''s knee. ¡°Get on your knees and answer Hall


    Master, you geezer!¡±


    Li Er, who had never been the bravest person, gritted his teeth to endure the pain as he dropped to


    his knees against his will.


    ¡°Pfft! You''re nothing but a lying hypocrite. What right do you have to be China''s leader? Go ahead


    and kill me! I''d rather die than divulge Mr. Chu''s whereabouts! However, I do believe that Mr. Chu


    will avenge my death!¡± Li Er thundered, rage pulsing through his veins.


    Hmph! Wasn''t it only a few days ago when Chen Jiuzhou swore never to enter Jiangdong again?


    What''s he doing in Yunzhou now?


    ¡°Your words are just a bunch of bullsh*t!¡± Li Er added unfeelingly. ¡°Who''s going to listen to you?¡±


    Smack!


    Enraged, Zhao Zhenlu pped Li Er hard across the face. ¡°You have a death wish, you geezer!¡± he


    spat.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Just then, several loud, piercing sounds resonated in the air.


    When Chen Jiuzhou heard those sounds, his arrogance was quickly reced by a look of utmost


    respect.


    He ordered everyone to stand on either side as they patiently waited for the big shots to arrive.


    Secondster, a gust of cold wind swept across theke, revealing four towering figures standing in


    the beautiful skies of Yunzhou.


    After surveying the surroundings, one of the female figures asked coldly, ¡°Huh? Where''s Chu


    Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°I was toote, Master. Chu Tianfan seems to have already left Jiangdong. However, I''ve captured


    his most trusted subordinate. Once I interrogate him, I''m sure I can get him to tell us where Chu


    Tianfan is!¡± Chen Jiuzhou replied anxiously.


    Even he was stressed out by the intimidating aura of the four people.


    Li Er, who was all bloodied and still kneeling on the ground, suddenly shouted, ¡°You can all forget


    about it! Instead of being grateful to Mr. Chu for saving the country and its people, you b*stards are


    intent on killing him! You''re the ones who chased him away, and you''ll regret it one day... I swear


    you''ll regret it!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou was thoroughly infuriated. ¡°You geezer! How dare you insult the top fighters on the


    Empyrean Ranking! You must be sick and tired of living!¡±


    He clenched his fists tightly as murderous intent enveloped him.


    Seeing how adamant Li Er was about being tight-lipped, Chen Jiuzhou changed his mind. He no


    longer wished to fish for information from him.


    Thus, he swung his sword down, ready to end Li Er''s life.


    Thankfully, Ye Qingtian arrived with Xu Lei in the nick of time. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Without further ado, Ye Qingtian knocked Chen Jiuzhou backward with a palm strike and rescued Li


    Er.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ye Qingtian? How dare you attack me so tantly! Are you trying to rebel?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou bellowed with nary an ounce of respect for Ye Qingtian.


    Thetter, however, had no ns to argue with Chen Jiuzhou. ¡°Hall Master Chen, I just think that as


    a leader, you should lead by example and abide by the rules. Li Er isn''t blood-rted to Chu


    Tianfan, so ording to the motion, he shouldn''t be implicated. Killing unrted individuals like him


    is a willful vition on your part and is against the International Martial Arts Union''s resolution. How


    can you appease the public if word gets out about this? Worst of all, the reputation of the


    International Martial Arts Union will also be ruined.¡±


    Even though Ye Qingtian''s reasoning was sound, Chen Jiuzhou could not care less.


    ¡°He''s just a small fry. Who''d dare go against me for killing him?¡±


    With that, Chen Jiuzhou was about to strike again when Mu Zihua''s voice rang out.


    ¡°Give it a rest, Jiuzhou. War God is right. As a leader, you should lead by example. Otherwise, you''ll


    lose the trust of your people. How will you soar to greater heights in the future without their


    support?¡± She seemed to care a lot about prestige and reputation.


    Since his master had already spoken, Chen Jiuzhou did not waste another second on Li Er. Fine... I


    guess they do make a good point. Prestige and orthodoxy are crucial to anyone who wants to rule


    the martial arts world. Such indiscriminate violence will only cause people to lose all confidence and


    respect for me. When that happens, it''d be even more difficult for us to implement other resolutions


    in the future...


    The next second, he ordered Yunzhou''s governor to mobilize all his city''s resources to track down


    Ye Fan.


    Thanks to the power of China''s Sky Net, it did not take long before Chen Jiuzhou managed to zero


    in on Ye Fan''s location.


    ¡°Master, we''ve found him! Ye Fan''s driving a red sports car down Highway 0321...¡± he eximed


    before providing the coordinates to Mu Zihua.


    At the same time, those fighter jets that were on standby began closing in on Ye Fan while the


    strategic bomber carrying nuclear bombs followed swiftly behind.


    In addition, Chen Jiuzhou used his power as the hall master of War God Castle to order a citywide


    blockade of all major highways'' entrances and exits.


    With the multi-pronged approach employed to apprehend their target, it seemed that Ye Fan was


    doomed.

 Chapter 2230 The Speed Of Life And Death

    Chapter 2230 The Speed Of Life And Death


    All of a sudden, Ye Qingtian received a call, and Sword Saint''s anxious voice came through the


    speakers. ¡°War God, where are you? You couldn''t have gone looking for Chu Tianfan, could you?


    Don''t go courting death! Those geezers from the International Martial Arts Union have mobilized all


    the troops they can get their hands on and are heading toward Jiangdong to kill Ye Fan. I can say


    for a fact that never once in more than a millennium of recorded martial arts world history was there


    a case like this where everyone was so united and willing to do anything to attack someone. Clearly,


    every martial arts world from all over the globe is determined to kill Chu Tianfan. He''s done for.


    There''s no hope for him this time. Even the gods can''t save him. So, please don''t be rash and get


    killed for nothing!¡±


    The moment Sword Saint discovered Ye Qingtian had left Mount Yan, he was shocked.


    He thought Ye Qingtian had gone to help Ye Fan.


    However, in that situation, helping Ye Fan would be an act of courting death.


    Sword Saint found it odd that the martial arts worlds were so united in that matter.


    The Great Four, especially, was so hardcore in promoting the mission of killing Ye Fan.


    Sword Saint had been in the martial arts world for decades.


    Naturally, he encountered all kinds of ruthless people.


    Even so, the martial arts world of all countries was never so united, not even when Chu Yuan


    waged war against the entire worldst time.


    Yet, they were doing everything in their power to kill just one person.


    Although Ye Fan had caused a lot of trouble, Dragon Gate was not destroyed.


    Hence, there was no way it would anger the entire world to the extent that they all wanted to hunt


    and kill him.


    In any case, both Sword Saint and Ye Qingtian felt that the martial arts world of the various


    countries was overreacting.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Sword Saint. I know what to do. You can be at ease,¡± Ye Qingtian said solemnly.


    Naturally, he was cognizant of everything Sword Saint had said.


    Earlier, Ye Qingtian saw The Great Four¡ªthe top four elites on the Empyrean Ranking¡ªarriving at


    Yunzhou with his own eyes.


    It was clear as day that the martial arts world of all countries was set on eliminating Ye Fan.


    Back then, Chu Sect wanted to get rid of Ye Fan as well, but the martial arts worlds were not as


    united as they currently were. It was mainly Chu Sect exerting itself.


    That time, however, was different. The Great Four on the Empyrean Ranking used their capacity as


    the leaders of the martial arts worlds to mobilize forces of the martial arts worlds from various


    countries.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the entire world was hunting Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why are you still going, then? You should be keeping your distance at a critical moment like this.


    Come back now!¡± Sword Saint urged anxiously.


    Ye Qingtian fell silent for a long time before answering grimly, ¡°Sword Saint, Ye Fan is China''s


    martial artist, and he''s someone we watched grow. We can''t help him at such a juncture. My


    purpose foring to Jiangdong is just to see him off... onest time.¡±


    The heaviness and sorrow in his words were palpable.


    Instantly, Sword Saint fell silent on the other end of the line.


    After a long while, he responded, ¡°If that''s what you want, then go ahead... No matter what, Chu


    Tianfan is considered a hero of this generation. All I can say is that those with extraordinary talents


    often encounter more challenges and difficulties than others.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sword Saint''s heart was equally filled with mixed emotions.


    Every step of Ye Fan''s road to fame brought War God Castle a lot of trouble.


    Although the journey was filled with difficulties, Ye Fan managed to grow to be terrifyingly


    powerful.


    Like a shooting star, he rose to great heights and shone brilliantly before falling to his end.


    Ye Fan''s life was like fireworks.


    Though it was short-lived, it was brilliant and dazzling.


    As soon as the call ended, Ye Qingtian brought Xu Lei and followed Chen Jiuzhou to track Ye Fan


    down.


    Along the way, Xu Lei asked Ye Qingtian with teary eyes, ¡°War God, what exactly did Ye Fan do?


    Why is the entire world against him?¡±


    ¡°It''s a long story.¡± Ye Qingtian did not know where to begin, either.


    The truth was, he, too, had no idea what prompted The Great Four to take the matter into their own


    hands.


    If he had to look into all the things that happened, he would find many illogical things.


    ¡°Then, can Ye Fan survive this cmity?¡± Xu Lei continued asking.


    After letting out a heavy sigh, Ye Qingtian said, ¡°All we can do now is hope for a miracle to happen.¡±


    On a highway about hundreds of kilometers away, a red sports car sped down the road as fast as


    lightning.


    It left a sonic boom in the air, which sounded like the roar of a beast.


    Along the way, the other drivers, who were passed by the red car, watched the vehicle drift past


    them in horror.


    To an ordinary person, driving four hundred kilometers per hour was unheard of.


    Meanwhile, many police cars were parked at Jiangdong exit of the highway.


    All kinds of barricades were set up.


    There were even army troops stationed by the side.


    Various heavy arms were also ced in positions.


    Just then, a young police officer who had just graduated and joined the workforce asked his mentor,


    a senior officer, in shock, ¡°Sir, who is this that we''re capturing? Even the army''s dispatched!¡±


    The senior officer responded in a low voice, ¡°That''s not all. As far as I know, dozens of fighter jets


    are approaching from a distance of thousands of kilometers away. As for the army, they''ve even


    mobilized armored vehicles and tanks. If my predictions are correct, Jiangdong military base must


    have aimed dozens of missiles at this ce.¡±


    What?


    The intern was frightened out of his wits.


    Fighter jets, missiles, and tanks? Oh, my goodness. What are they trying to do?


    If one did not know better, one would think a modern war was starting soon.


    ¡°Y-You must be lying, s-sir. With all these forces, we can fight a battle at a scale of ten thousand


    people. B-But as far as I know, w-we''re only capturing one person. Is it really necessary to go this


    far?¡± The intern tried his best to calm down and force a smile.


    He believed a battle array like that was more than enough to reduce a thousand men to ashes in a


    split second.


    Unfortunately, his mentor shook his head solemnly. ¡°This is the scariest part. Even though all the


    soldiers and fighter jets are mobilized, the higher-ups have merely ordered us to do whatever it


    takes to stop this person for fifteen minutes. Do you know what this means? It means the higher-


    ups think that even stopping the person for fifteen minutes would be a struggle for us.¡±


    The intern felt as if he was struck by lightning when he heard his mentor''s words.


    Jets, cannons, and even with soldiers besieging can only stop the opponent for fifteen minutes? Oh,


    my goodness. Who on earth is this person? Could he be a god?


    Just as the intern was seized with fear, a thunderous roar of an engine approached from afar.


    ¡°Our target''s here! Everyone, get ready. The other party might breach the barriers!¡±


    ¡°Snipers, get ready!¡±


    ¡°Special forces, get ready!¡±


    ¡°Begin locking the target using fire-control radars...¡±


    Following a series ofmands, thousands of soldiers at the scene instantly went into defense


    readiness condition one.


    A hundred meters away, the armored vehicles slowly turned their cannon barrels toward the


    highway.


    The fire-control radars on the fighter jets locked their targets on the red sports car.


    Dozens of police cars sealed off the road in threeyers while snipers and special forces were


    already in position.


    It was as if arge of death was spread out.


    All that was left was for the prey to enter the trap.


    In the meantime, a psychological expert kept shouting into the megaphone to make the other party


    surrender voluntarily.


    s, the red car did not slow down a single bit.


    Instead, it charged forward like a ferocious tiger sprinting down the mountain.


    At that sight, the on-sitemander ordered, ¡°The target has entered the area of attack. Listen up,


    all squads! Go all out to stop the target!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as the on-sitemander gave his order, hundreds of artillery began firing.


    Instantly, towering mes lit up the sky.

 Chapter 2231 The Death Trap Is Coming

    Chapter 2231 The Death Trap Is Coming


    ¡°Haha! We got him! See? I told you, sir. How could there be such a powerful existence on earth?


    We clearly overestimated our opponent. With such a level of attack, our opponent will surely die,


    even if they''re made of steel.¡±


    The towering mes continued to ze.


    It was the intern''s first time witnessing such a scene. After trembling briefly, he smiled.


    To think I thought we were going to encounter some terrifying existence. As expected, I was being


    overanxious for no reason.


    His mentor studied the scene for a few seconds before letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It does look like the higher-ups have misjudged the situation. All right. The mission is over. Squad


    one and two will stay behind to clear up the scene while the others will leave in an orderly manner,¡±


    the on-sitemander ordered, preparing to dismiss most of the forces there.


    After all, too many people had gathered there. If they stayed for too long and let the nearby


    residents spot them, it might throw them into a panic.


    Just as the order to retreat was given, a low rumble was heard. It sounded like the roar of a beast.


    The roar resonated across the night sky.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Everyone present froze when they heard the sound.


    Both the senior and the intern police officers whipped around instantaneously.


    Under the night sky, they saw a car''s metallic body charge out of the sea of mes.


    The streamlined body of the car reflected the bewitching mes.


    It moved so fast that it created a sh of red lightning in the air.


    Just like that, the Bugatti Veyron charged out of the sea of mes in a staggering way.


    If it were a movie, it would be one of the greatest movies about fleeing from doomsday.


    Everyone was losing their minds at the sight of the scene.


    Even the intern''s eyes widened in shock, and he slumped to the ground from fright.


    ¡°H-How is that possible? That car... H-How is it perfectly fine? T-That''s impossible!¡± he murmured.


    The moment he dropped to the ground limply, the on-sitemander at the scene had recovered


    from his shock.


    He gathered all the forces and began besieging and obstructing the sports car again.


    Unfortunately, those efforts were futile.


    Ye Fan had increased the sports car''s speed the moment it broke through the area of the explosion.


    Under everyone''s incredulous gazes, the sports car flew about ten meters into the air and went past


    all the barricades set up ahead.


    ¡°Attack! Attack him now! Take him down!¡±


    The on-sitemander officially lost his cool.


    He had no idea what type of vehicle that red car was, nor could he fathom how it could hover in the


    air for so long without any support from a slope or springboard.


    That had defied the limits of physics and thew of the universe.


    Scientifically, it did not make sense.


    However, their mission was more important. Their opponent had broken through the barriers, so


    they could not be bothered to research the logic behind the situation.


    Since they could not stop him, they had to do everything in their power to destroy him.


    Right then, something more unbelievable happened.


    Just after the order to attack was reissued, mes gushed out, and air-to-surface missiles were


    fired.


    To their horror, neither the bullets nor the air-to-surface missiles were fast enough to hit their


    opponent.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Air-to-surface missiles were as fast as the speed of sound.


    That meant that their opponent was driving faster than the speed of sound.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    ¡°Are we filming some kind of science fiction movie?¡±


    Their sanity fled their minds.


    Even the on-sitemander slumped to the ground despondently.


    We failed. We failed miserably.


    Their opponent was so fast that they lost track of their target.


    There was no way they could make another attempt to stop him.


    At that moment, the intern remained frozen in the same spot.


    When he watched the red streak of light fade into the darkness, he felt as if he had taken a glimpse


    of a god.


    Whoosh!


    As the chilly breeze blew, thousands of lights faded out of sight rapidly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan, controlling the sports car, was flooring the elerator.


    Indeed, the car was still increasing in speed.


    Of course, the current speed they were going at was way beyond the theoretical limits of a Bugatti


    Veyron.


    The only reason it could move so terrifyingly fast was all thanks to Ye Fan.


    While sitting in the driver''s seat, he was invoking the Celestial Cloud and transferring its energy into


    the sports car.


    The energy produced from thepressed elemental force allowed the car to increase in speed


    over and over again.


    As a matter of fact, it was Angie''s first time experiencing such a thrill of speeding.


    If she were an ordinary person, her body would have shown signs of difort at that speed.


    However, she was a martial artist before the incident befell her.


    In fact, her skills back then were on par with a Grandmaster''s.


    That was why she could still handle such a level of physical burden.


    What she was more concerned about was Ye Fan''s safety.


    ¡°Ye Fan, are we safe now?¡±


    Although she could not see, she could hear the gunfire and explosions earlier.


    She knew Ye Fan was bringing her along to flee from death.


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan answered, ¡°Not yet. The real obstacle hasn''t revealed itself yet.¡±


    The look on his face was incredibly serious.


    The obstruction earlier looked perilous, but it was nothing to him.


    Be it armies, hundreds of fighter jets, or thousands of tanks, it would never be enough to stop an


    ultimate fighter of the god realm.


    There was a saying in the martial arts world that any of the top three fighters on the Sky Ranking


    had the power to defeat tens of thousands of armies.


    Ye Fan could eliminate all those men earlier with just one attack if he wanted to.


    That was something both he and the International Martial Arts Union knew.


    Regardless, the union still ordered soldiers and police officers to kick against the pricks.


    The only reason for that was to stall for time andy out the real death trap.


    Indeed, the actual death trap had not shown up.


    Hence, Ye Fan needed to flee China and enter India as soon as possible.


    Although China was Ye Fan''s homnd, evil was currently in control of its martial arts world.


    Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and the others had long been expelled from the core decision-making


    team.


    The power of controlling the country''s martial arts world had fallen entirely into the hands of


    Moryana and her disciple.


    Under such circumstances, staying in China would only lead to running away from endless pursuits


    for Ye Fan.


    Staying in India, on the other hand, was a workable solution.


    After all, Folo Pce of India was terrified of Ye Fan from the past massacre. Although they would


    comply with the resolution of the International Martial Arts Union, they would not go all out like Chen


    Jiuzhou.


    Moreover, Junie was quite influential in India.


    As long as Ye Fan could cross China''s borders, his situation would undoubtedly be much better.


    Meanwhile, Moryana, Zeus, and the others were frantically chasing after him.


    Just then, Moryana got wind of the failed obstruction.


    ¡°All of you are trash! How is it that you failed to stop him even for a minute? What use do I have for


    all of you?¡± she hissed, infuriated.


    ¡°Use Big Dipper Navigation Satellite System to monitor Ye Fan''s movements. At the same time,


    analyze his possible destination and moves,¡± Moryana then ordered.


    Soon, information from various parties was put together.


    ¡°Moryana, Ye Fan''s currently traveling to the south after breaking through the obstruction. Based on


    the routes to the south, we suspect our target''s destination is ces like Harranes, Nuthana, and


    India.¡±


    Hearing that, Moryana quickly came to a decision.


    ¡°Contact the southwest military base immediately and tell them to dispatch a strategic bomber


    carrying a nuclear bomb to the southwest frontier and be on standby. Once someone finds traces of


    Ye Fan, they''re permitted to drop the nuclear bomb without seeking further instructions.¡±


    Moryana''s tone was stern, with no room for rebuttals.


    Zeus, who was beside her, could not help butugh in disdain. ¡°Why bother with something as


    unnecessary as that, Moryana? With our speed, it''s only a matter of time before we catch up with


    Chu Tianfan. The four of us would have already killed him before he could reach the southwest


    borders.¡±


    Moryana shook her head. ¡°Master gave us the order to kill him. It''s better to be safe and make some


    preparations lest any mishap happen.¡±

 Chapter 2232 Die

    Chapter 2232 Die


    Moryana and the others did not fear Ye Fan''s existence much, but their master feared Ye Fan


    greatly and ordered them to gather all their strength to kill him.


    With home advantage and as the martial arts leader in China, Moryana undoubtedly took on more


    responsibility for the task.


    In order to ensure the sessfulpletion of their master''s mission, Moryana was naturally


    extremely cautious.


    Before taking action, Moryana even met with China''s president to request full cooperation from the


    military to work with War God Castle.


    Naturally, China''s president could not refuse Moryana''s request.


    After all, in everyday life, many troubles in the mundane world were resolved by War God Castle.


    They had done many favors for the world, and the mundane world naturally would do its best to


    cooperate.


    Huff!


    The fierce wind howled.


    Ye Fan drove his sports car against the wind.


    At this point, Ye Fan had already crossed the Jiangdong province and entered the Tellmoore


    province.


    Except for the interception in Jiangdong, Ye Fan and hispanion had encountered no obstacles


    since then.


    It was a journey without any hindrance.


    At this speed, they couldpletely get past China''s borders in another one or two hours.


    The wind was howling outside, but the inside of the car was unusually quiet.


    Angie clenched her fists, her palms covered in a cold sweat, not knowing whether it was because of


    fear or worry.


    She didn''t dare say a word along the way, afraid that she might disturb Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned his head, looked at the girl, and reached out to hold Angie''s hand.


    "Angie, don''t worry. I will definitely bring you safely to your destination," Ye Fan reassured her with a


    smile.


    Angie grabbed Ye Fan tightly and whispered, "Okay."


    But as soon as Angie finished speaking, Ye Fan''s smile disappeared instantly, and he became


    solemn.


    "Have theye already?" Ye Fan murmured, turning his head and looking out the window.


    It sounded like he was muttering to himself.


    Then, Ye Fan gradually decelerated the car''s speed until it came to a stop.


    "Ye Fan, what''s wrong? Have we arrived?" Angie noticed the change in speed and immediately


    became nervous.


    Ye Fanforted her, "Angie, don''t worry. Hold on to meter."


    After the car stopped, Ye Fan got out of the car with Angie.


    The moment they got out of the car, several white rays of light, like meteors, streaked across the


    sky before hitting the car Ye Fan was driving just now, causing a huge explosion.


    Boom!


    The red Bugatti Veyron was instantly turned into a ring ze before reducing to ashes.


    Immediately after, several sonic booms were hearding from a distance.


    In the period of a few blinks, several figures moved instantly, piercing through space and appearing


    directly before Ye Fan.


    One of them was a man in ck robes with a withered face like an abyss demon, holding a scythe


    that spanned the heavens and earth.


    Facing Ye Fan, he shouted in a majestic voice, "I am the Death God, Asura!"


    Beside him, a man wearing golden armor with golden pupils blooming with divine power held a long


    spear. His presence was like a heavenly god on earth. "I am the King of Gods, Odin!"


    The long spear pierced the ground like a mountain rising from the ins, and spider-web-like cracks


    spread everywhere.


    Another one was a giant with a huge body standing two meters tall. The hair on his bare arms stood


    on end, and his majestic and powerful aura surged as he shouted, "I am the giant, Emir!"


    Thest person was a woman.


    She wore a flowing purple dress, a phoenix crown, and a scarf, an outfit a queen would wear.


    Her stunning beauty had the power to enchant everyone whoid eyes on her.


    She was none other than the de facto leader of China''s martial arts world, Moryana, otherwise


    known as Mu Zihua.


    The four highest-ranked individuals on Empyrean Ranking were gathered here, and it was the first


    time all of them showed themselves before Ye Fan together.


    "You must be The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking, right?" Ye Fan looked up at them.


    Although they were dozens of meters away, the dreadful aura emanating from them was like four


    suns spanning the area.


    Ye Fan felt the imposing aura of The Great Four, and he was sure that their aura was much stronger


    than Chen Jiuzhou''s.


    He reckoned that even Chu Yuan probably wouldn''t be their match.


    Ye Fan had originally thought that the so-called The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking was just a


    joke in the martial arts world, but now he realized their strength was indeed terrifying.


    Hence, he was astonished.


    He couldn''t understand why they were practically unheard of before this, yet they all appeared after


    Chu Yuan died, like mushrooms after rain.


    "Since you know our might," bellowed Asura, his high-pitched voice tearing through the air, "why


    don''t youe to meet your demise, Chu Tianfan?"


    As the terrifying killing intent kicked up the dust, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Before I die, I want to


    ask you something. What''s your rtionship with Chu Yuan of Chu Sect? What''s more, did you take


    my cousin, Chu Qitian, away? And your so-called Dragon Gate Project, is it a conspiracy?"


    He paused briefly and continued, "In other words, if I''m not mistaken, there must be someone


    backing you. May I ask if you can kindly answer these questions so I can die in peace?"


    Ye Fan held Angie''s hand. He appeared calm as a cucumber, with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    It was baffling that Ye Fan could be so carefree, given that The Great Four wasing after him.


    However, Moryana and the others clearly did not have the same leisurely attitude as Ye Fan.


    In the face of Ye Fan''s words, Moryana frowned. "You talk too much! Why should a dying person


    know so much?"


    Moryana seemed to not want to waste any more time on Ye Fan. She unsheathed her sword to aim


    it at Ye Fan''s head. "So long, Chu Tianfan! You only have yourself to me for being far too aware


    of what''s going on."


    She shook her head, her words proiming Ye Fan¡¯s death sentence.


    In a world where everyone wascent, and one was the only one aware of what was truly


    going on, one''s existence itself was a crime.


    Ye Fan had hindered their n and naturally brought that day''s cmity upon himself.


    Asura swung his scythe, and the ck de immediately swept across the sky.


    The King of Gods, Odin, also thrust his spear, and the cold de looked like it could pierce through


    the void as it was aimed directly at Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Meanwhile, Emir let out a growl, sending shockwaves into the ground as he swung his heavy


    hammer. The weight almost turned the world upside down.


    In just a blink of an eye, The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking all attacked. The terrifying


    momentum made the mountains and rivers tremble, and the ground beneath their feet cracked. This


    was the power of the mighty warriors on the Empyrean Ranking.


    Facing such a desperate situation, Ye Fan naturally did not dare to underestimate them.


    His Dragon God Body was instantly activated, and simultaneously, a series of Thunderstripes


    appeared on his forehead. Six stripes covered Ye Fan''s forehead.


    The thunder and lightning energy from the sky flowed into his body with infinite power.


    Under the tempering of thunder, Ye Fan''s body was like cast iron and bronze, shing with golden


    electric light.


    After several months, Ye Fan''s physical defenses had reached their maximum potential.


    However, a passive defense mechanism was far inferior to an active attack.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After activating two protective techniques, Ye Fan used his finger as a sword.


    He went into a frenzy sword dance, with one hand holding Angie and the other wielding his sword.


    "The universe beckons while the crescent moon begs for me to hold it! The first strike of Cloud and


    Mist Sword Technique, Wind Flow! The second strike, Ice Heart! The third strike, Green Dragon!"


    Finally, he unleashed the fifth strike, Unicus.


    Ye Fan spared no effort and used Cloud and Mist Sword Technique with full force.


    The endless sword intent shed everything in the world.


    Below the long river and at the border of the country, Ye Fan, with his own power, fought alone


    against The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking! This ultimate battle stirred up the wind and


    clouds, shaking the grounds beneath.

 Chapter 2233 Escape

    Chapter 2233 Escape


    Ye Fan''s sword technique was vast and seemingly endless, almost covering the entire sky.


    Still, even after witnessing that, Moryana and the others werepletely unfazed.


    Perhaps to them, regardless of how Ye Fan retaliated, he was nothing more than a trapped beast


    putting up a futile struggle.


    In their opinion, Ye Fan had no way out the moment they appeared.


    To him, death was imminent and inevitable.


    Just like that, Ye Fan unleashed a series of sword strikes.


    The immense force collided fiercely with The Great Four''s attacks.


    However, the instant the attacks from both sides shed, a golden streak of light dashed forward


    following the sword energy.


    "Are you trying tounch a sneak attack amidst the chaos? You can only rely on such lousy tricks to


    seek a slim chance of survival."


    Deafening explosions echoed in the distance, causing dust to fill the air.


    Nevertheless, despite the mayhem, Moryana and the others could fathom Ye Fan''s intention at a


    nce.


    Unfortunately, that move merely caused them to find Ye Fan ridiculously childish.


    "Brat, you''re quite talented, but you''re too inexperienced in actualbat."


    "Do you really think you can sessfully ambush us, The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking?"


    Asura alsoughed.


    They shook their heads as they spoke. Then, they sidestepped to avoid Ye Fan''s sneak attack.


    His palm strike ultimately hit nothing.


    Seizing that moment, he slipped through the gap between Moryana and the others.


    When Moryana and the others lifted their hands, preparing to strike Ye Fan to death, they


    shockingly realized that Ye Fan didn''t turn back after his attack missed.


    Channeling all his power to his legs, he stomped on the ground and leaped into the air, fleeing as


    far and fast as he could as if running for his life.


    Seeing that, Moryana and the others'' expressions changed drastically.


    "Oh no! That brat has outwitted us! A sneak attack wasn''t his goal. He was trying to escape." Asura


    was livid.


    Moryana grimaced.


    The Great Four were enraged, feeling they were being toyed with.


    "Nevertheless, do you truly think you can get away?"


    The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking bellowed and immediately whirled around to give chase


    in the direction where Ye Fan took flight.


    Their speed was clearly much faster than Ye Fan''s.


    In just a few blinks of an eye, they had already closed in within a hundred meters behind him.


    "D*mn it! How are they so quick?" Ye Fan was anxious after ncing behind him.


    Having no other choice, he turned around and threw a punch.


    Absolute Force smashed toward Asura, who was in the lead.


    "Hmph! Don''t you feel embarrassed for resorting to such a puny trick?" Asura sneered and thrust


    his palm.


    The formidable handprint dispersed Ye Fan''s attack and continued tearing across the air without


    losing momentum, striking Ye Fan''s back firmly.


    Ye Fan didn''t dodge. Instead, he endured the hit head-on.


    The enormous handprint pushed Ye Fan''s body forward, instantaneously elerating him and


    sending him flying several kilometers away.


    "Hahaha! Thank you!"


    Ye Fan''s cheekyughter came from ahead.


    Asura was beside himself with rage when he saw the distance that had just been closed widening


    again.


    Moryana was furious. "Asura, you idiot! Whose side are you on?"


    Moryana was eager to seize Ye Fan in the first ce. Naturally, she was incensed after Asura sent


    Ye Fan flying further away.


    "Shut up! I''ll personally ughter that d*mn brat!"


    Asura was also exasperated. I can''t believe I''ve been made a fool of by Ye Fan again. I''ve never


    suffered such humiliation in my entire life.


    Anger washing over him, Asura utilized a secret technique, amplifying his speed by several folds.


    The next second, he turned into a streak of light and rapidly approached Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan turned his head to sneak a look behind him, he knew he was done for as he didn''t


    have any tricks left up his sleeve.


    Left with no other choice, he screamed, "Why aren''t youing out yet, you d*mn calf? If they do


    away with me, who will find you a girl in the future?"


    His thunderous cursing reverberated in the air.


    However, there was no sign of any calf appearing in the vast sky ahead.


    "You''re finally registering fear, brat? Well, that''s toote now! You''ve repeatedly messed with me.


    Today, I''ll turn you into a pile of ash!" Asura had already caught up to Ye Fan.


    He swung his scythe, and the de of the weapon was inches away from severing Ye Fan''s head.


    However, a split second before Asura could kill Ye Fan, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air as


    if it had teleported there.


    The calf with a big mouth kicked off the ground with its rear feet and its front feet leaping into the air.


    Yellow fur fluttered as it showed up.


    The neer was none other than Huangniu, the calf that had formed a pact with Ye Fan and led


    ckie astray.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Huangniu materialized and booted Asura''s face with its hooves a few times.


    Huangniu had shown up too abruptly. Asura and the others didn''t anticipate Ye Fan would have


    reinforcement.


    As a result, they were caught off guard.


    Asura was kicked dozens of meters backward by Huangniu.


    "Ye Fan, you imbecile! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get on!"


    Huangniu had no desire to continue fighting.


    Although it was lustful, it was definitely not a fool.


    Huangniu knew it was no match for the four formidable opponents before it, so it didn''t want to fight


    them at all. I don''t want to die yet because I haven''t got to sleep with any women.


    Hence, Huangniu hastily urged Ye Fan to flee.


    "Hahaha! You d*mn calf! You still have a sense of loyalty."


    Noticing Huangniu was finally there, Ye Fan guffawed. He picked up Angie and hopped onto


    Huangniu''s back.


    Then, he grasped Huangniu''s two horns.


    "Let''s go! Run like the wind! Run freely toward a brand-new world."


    Ye Fan roared withughter.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Huangniu was rendered speechless. Ye Fan, you b*stard. I''m risking my life for you, yet you''re still


    in the mood to spout nonsense.


    Nheless, that wasn''t the appropriate time to reprimand him.


    After Ye Fan got on its back, Huangniu kicked off the ground with all four legs and began to run


    southward hysterically.


    Its speed was several times faster than Ye Fan''s since it was hurtling forward on all fours.


    Asura and the others pursued relentlessly from behind, almost dying from exhaustion.


    Still, they fell farther and farther behind and couldn''t even see the calf''s tail in the end.


    "D*mn it! What animal is that?"


    Realizing they could no longer catch up, Asura, Odin, and the others eventually gave up.


    Staring at the direction where Ye Fan disappeared, The Great Four gritted their teeth in vexation.


    "What a b*stard! He even has that trick up his sleeve? That brat better hope he doesn''t let me catch


    him. Otherwise, I''ll y him alive." Asura was fuming with rage.


    They never expected that oue.


    The Great Four had joined forces that day, yet they failed to halt a young martial artist like Ye Fan.


    They would be utterly embarrassed if their failure were made known to others.


    "Moryana, what should we do now? Are we just going to let him escape like this?" The others


    looked at Moryana.


    After all, China was her territory.


    Therefore, they still had to wait for her to make the final call about how they should proceed.


    Moryana clenched her fists at that moment, suppressing the intense wrath churning within her


    chest. This is the second time something like this has happened. Ye Fan also got away in this


    manner at Mount Yan previously. I can''t believe I failed again this time.


    That was also the first time someone had thwarted her twice.


    "I won''t let him escape China alive!" Moryana''s eyes glinted coldly.


    No one could figure out the scheme she was devising in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Huangniu was running wildly with Ye Fan on its back.


    The group of two people and a calf swiftly approached China''s border at breakneck speed.


    "Huangniu, you seem to be doing well. You''ve be trendy after staying here for one year. Even


    your yellow fur has turned red," Ye Fan chirped while fiddling with a lock of red fur on Huangniu''s


    forehead.


    "Get your dirty hand off my fur! I just trimmed those bangs!" Huangniu bellowed. This lock of red fur


    is the focus of my charm. Many pretty girls were attracted by my red hair when I walked on the


    streets.

 Chapter 2234 As Though The End Of The World

    Chapter 2234 As Though The End Of The World


    "Your bangs are pretty cool, so I was captivated by your allure."


    Chuckling, Ye Fan continued toying with Huangniu''s hair.


    "Buzz off!" Huangniumbasted furiously.


    Then, it shook its head hard, wanting to shake off the man''s hand.


    s, that only made Ye Fan tighten his grip.


    Snap!


    He abruptly yanked off a few strands of red hair.


    "What a b*stard! How dare you pull off my bangs! I''ll kill you!"


    Upon sensing that the hair on its head had been pulled off, Huangniu almost went off the deep end.


    It did not bother running away anymore but flicked its tail right at the man.


    A thud rang out, and Ye Fan fell to the ground.


    As Ye Fan trembled, he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood, dying the ground bright red.


    Seeing that, Huangniu stood upright like a human, crossing its front legs. It red at the man and


    snorted.


    "Ye Fan, cut it out, you faker! Back then, even the thunderbolts in the Well of the Thunderdrake


    couldn''t kill you. Yet, I managed to get you to vomit blood with a flick of my tail? You''re simply faking


    an injury to ckmail me!" it huffed, convinced that Ye Fan was definitely putting on a show.


    Angie panicked after reaching out and touching the blood on the ground.


    "Ye Fan! Are you okay, Ye Fan? Ye Fan! Don''t scare me, Ye Fan..."


    Patting Ye Fan, Angie started wailing, tears streaming down her face incessantly.


    "Don''t believe him,dy. He''s merely faking it. Let me tell you this¡ªhe''s an exceedingly crafty


    fellow. I was fooled a few times!"


    Still, Huangniu did not believe that Ye Fan was truly hurt.


    In the face of Angie''s increasingly sorrowful sobs and the man''s breathing that gradually turned


    haphazard and weak, however, it began to waver.


    "Whoa! Don''t tell me it''s real? Did I really kill him with a flick of my tail?"


    It dubiously went over and lifted Ye Fan''s shirt.


    At once, it was greeted by the sight of a ck palmprint on the man''s back.


    The palmprint was vivid, infused with tremendous Qi.


    Not only did it shatter Ye Fan''s Thunder God Body, but blood was also trickling out of his skin.


    It was not until then that Huangniu cottoned on to the situation.


    "You''re injured, brat?"


    By then, Ye Fan''s breathing was already a touch sluggish.


    While he was lucky to have escaped in the face of four opponents earlier, the few battles had


    ultimately injured him.


    The worst was the joint attack of the top four elites on the Empyrean Ranking at the very beginning.


    Although he had tried his best to dodge and even used Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, he had


    still taken a devastating blow.


    If it were anyone else, that person would have likely died under The Great Four''s collective attack.


    It was by sheer grit alone that Ye Fan managed to hold out until then.


    "Oh my God, you''re severely injured! What a fool, still daring to pluck my hair when you''re already


    on the brink of death!"


    Sheer shock flooded Huangniu when it examined Ye Fan''s injury.


    "Quick, stop crying, girl! Hurry up and get on my back! Wan''er has a magical elixir. So long as we


    can flee into the secret realm, we can save his life."


    Huangniu''s usual nonchnt attitude vanished into thin air, and it suddenly turned solemn.


    No longer daring to tarry, it urged Angie and Ye Fan to climb onto its back.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan''s injuries had already acted up, and it was a miracle that he had held out for


    such a long time and only copsed then. He would most likely struggle to even walk.


    Angie, on the other hand, was blind.


    Having no other choice, Huangniu could only pick them up with its teeth and fling them onto its


    back.


    "Keep a tight grip on your lover, girl! Don''t me me if he falls off and dies!" it hollered.


    On the heels of that, it threw its head back and continued sprinting southward frantically.


    A few minutes after it left, four powerful auras manifested at that exact spot.


    Halting her forward rush, Moryana stopped at a particr open space and nced down at the


    blood on the ground.


    "This is probably left by Chu Tianfan."


    "Sure enough, that b*stard is injured. As I said, he couldn''t possibly have escaped unscathed


    against our joint attack alone when we top the Empyrean Ranking. He''s already considered lucky to


    have survived!" Asura sneered after stepping forward and glimpsing the blood stain beneath his


    feet.


    Following the battle earlier, Asura and the others could tell that Ye Fan was merely a supreme


    grandmaster.


    In terms of ranking, Ye Fan was probably not even among the top ten on the Sky Ranking.


    As such, they were puzzled about his astoundingbat capabilities when his ranking in the


    martial arts world was so low.


    Not only did he survive their collective attack, but he even got an opportunity to take off.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t survive. I''ve alreadyid a trap for him, and he''ll never be able to escape."


    Moryana''s face remained devoid of expression.


    Thereafter, the four of them set off once more, chasing after Ye Fan all the way southward.


    Right after Brighfell River was Yonder teau.


    With Ye Fan on its back, Huangniu traveled from north to south, traversing half of China before it


    finally reached the border.


    "Hang in there, Ye Fan, you b*stard! It''s China''s borders right ahead. After passing Harranes, we''ll


    reach India''s borders, and you''ll be safe! You''ll soon be able to enter the secret realm and meet


    Wan''er. Don''t die when we''re just a step away! You owe me a great many girls by now!"


    As they traveled, Ye Fan''s breathing grew increasingly weak.


    It was clear as day that Moryana and the others'' attack had caused great internal damage to the


    man.


    Previously, he had been holding on with his phenomenal strength.


    Regretfully, his injuriester became all the more grievous due to the bumpy road, resulting in a


    rapid deterioration of his condition.


    Angie hugged Ye Fan tightly.


    Meanwhile, Huangniu kept urging the man to hold on while sprinting at full speed.


    At longst, a snow-capped mountain ridge appeared on the horizon right before their eyes.


    Huangniu was over the moon.


    "Haha... We''re here! Do you see that dividing line, Ye Fan? Right past that, we''ll be entering India.


    You''ll be safe, then! Haha..."


    Verily, it was ecstatic.


    Throughout the harrowing escape journey, it had been under tremendous psychological pressure.


    After all, even Ye Fan had been severely injured by the four people despite being incredibly


    powerful.


    If they were to catch up with it, it would probably meet its end there.


    Angie was so thrilled that tears escaped her eyes.


    "Did you hear that, Ye Fan? Hold on for a bit longer. We''ll be safe after going past this mountain


    ridge. We''ll survive, and the evil won''t be able to find us anymore!" she said with teary eyes, hope


    shining brightly within them.


    Huangniu charged forward in excitement and crossed China''s borders with Ye Fan and Angie.


    "We''re safe." Huangniu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "We''ve been saved, Ye Fan." The string stretched taut in Angie''s heart rxed after they


    sessfully fled China''s borders.


    At that precise moment, however, Huangniu seemingly sensed something.


    It jerked its head up, only to see several supersonic fighter jets whizzing past in the air.


    Without warning, a massive object dropped down like lightning from one of the jets'' bellies.


    "No!" Turning pale in fright, Huangniu put on a burst of speed.


    s, it was toote.


    A resounding explosion split the air, and a devastating hurricane swept across thend within a


    radius of hundreds of kilometers.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Scorching heat and a shock wave that could destroy everything turned the whole world upside


    down.


    A great cloud of smoke billowed into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the clear blue sky and deserted teau were engulfed in a searing cloud of


    ck smoke and polluted by the inky dust.


    Everything was devoured by something known as destruction.


    The devastation was everywhere, and it looked as though it was the end of the world.

 Chapter 2235 Give Up

    Chapter 2235 Give Up


    The aftermath of the explosion continued to rage on.


    The terrifying shockwave had nearly ttened the entire mountain range, and the hurricane it had


    caused swept through half of China.


    Even from dozens of kilometers away, one could still see the hurricane and the humongous


    mushroom cloud rising into the sky.


    No one knew how much time had passed.


    The dust here had just settled, and the ce where Ye Fan and Huangniu had been was just a


    shocking ruin now.


    That round crater was more than a hundred meters wide.


    This showed how terrifying the power of the explosion was at its epicenter.


    Everything had been reduced to the most basic particles and dispersed in the air under the ultra-


    high temperature of the nuclear explosion.


    Whoosh!


    In no time, several figures appeared on the horizon, breaking through the air with incredible speed.


    They finally came to a halt in this corner of the world.


    Among them were Moryana, who was also known as Mu Zihua, as well as Asura, the Death God,


    along with two others.


    They had scoured the surroundings to confirm the absence of any signs of life within a hundred-


    kilometer radius.


    "It''s over. With Chu Tianfan out of the picture, our Dragon Gate Project can finally proceed without


    any impediments. Our grand ambitions will now be unstoppable!" dered Asura with a note of


    triumph in his voice. He stood at the horizon with a smile on his face.


    Looking down at the ruins below, Moryana and the others watched as the cold wind whipped up a


    storm of dust that flowed through their fingertips.


    "That''s right. It''s all over," Moryana said softly.


    The giant nuclear bomb that had been dropped earlier was something even she might not have


    been able to withstand.


    Ye Fan, who was seriously injured, naturally had no chance of survival.


    Even if he was made of iron, he would still be instantly vaporized under the terrifying heat of the


    nuclear explosion.


    No one doubted about his certain death at all.


    "Where''s Chu Tianfan, Master? Is he dead?"


    At this moment, more people arrived from behind.


    After all, themotion here was too great.


    Even those who were thousands of kilometers away on Mount Yan could feel the enormous


    earthquake on the southwestern border.


    Chen Jiuzhou, Sword Saint, and the others had all rushed over to investigate the situation.


    Chen Jiuzhou was the first to arrive, followed by War God, Sword Saint, and King of Fighters. Xu


    Lei, who was under War God''s protection, also tagged along.


    Seeing his own master, Chen Jiuzhou couldn''t contain his excitement and hurriedly asked if Ye Fan


    was dead.


    Moryana nodded. "Chu Tianfan is a sc*m of the country who has done nothing but harm. He


    deserves the wrath of both heaven and man, and every person in the world has a right to kill him. It


    serves him right that he''s now dead and his body is burned to ashes."


    Ye Qingtian and the others still felt a pang of pain in their hearts even though they were mentally


    prepared.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters both felt sad as well, but they did not show it.


    Their expressions remained cold.


    Only Xu Lei''s delicate body trembled as tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    Ye Qingtian supported her and reminded her in a low voice to control her emotions. At the same


    time, he also kept her behind him, afraid that Moryana and the others would notice.


    Xu Lei didn''t cry out loud but only gritted her teeth. She tried very hard to control the surging grief in


    her heart. As she bit her lip hard, blood began to flow from it.


    "The enemy has been eliminated, and everything here is done. Go back as soon as possible and


    continue the Dragon Gate Project."


    Moryana, Asura, and the others did not linger and left one after another after making sure that there


    was no sign of life around the area.


    Their mission was over, and they would each return to their own countries to resume the Dragon


    Gate Project.


    Chen Jiuzhou was also ready to return with his master.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you guys leaving? The Dragon Gate Project is resuming. Hurry back and join the Dragon


    Gate training!" urged Chen Jiuzhou, ncing at Ye Qingtian and hispanions.


    He wanted them to quickly return to Mount Yan and continue their journey into the Dragon Gate.


    "Hmm? Who is this youngdy?"


    Chen Jiuzhou''s gaze was instantly drawn to Xu Lei, who was standing next to Ye Qingtian.


    He couldn''t help but be captivated by her stunning beauty and elegant demeanor. Such a woman


    was irresistible wherever she went.


    "She''s my disciple," exined Ye Qingtian.


    Chen Jiuzhou nodded and didn''t say anything further.


    Sword Saint chimed in, "Jiuzhou, you should go back first. I''ll look around here with War God and


    make sure Chu Tianfan doesn''t escape."


    Chen Jiuzhou snorted inughter.


    "The four Empyrean Ranking powerhouses personally dealt with him. How could he possibly


    escape? You guys really have no clue about the might of my master and herrades, huh? Oh


    well, if you want to look, go ahead and look. The Dragon Gate Project will resume tomorrow


    morning, so you guys better get back as soon as possible!"


    He shook his head and then flew after his master, swiftly leaving the scene.


    After Chen Jiuzhou left, Xu Lei couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    She ran over and knelt on the ground, crying and shouting at the ruins in front of her, "Ye Fan... Ye


    Fan, can you hear me? Ye Fan, please answer me... I don''t believe you''re dead... You won''t die just


    like that..."


    Xu Lei''s heart-wrenching sobs filled the air as she cried her heart out by the ruins, her tears


    streaming down her cheeks.


    War God, Sword Saint, and the others looked sad.


    There was no words to describe what they were feeling in their hearts.


    Ye Qingtian sighed. "I can''t believe that such an exceptional talent, who was once a shining star,


    has fallen so drastically."


    His eyes were a little red.


    Chen Jiuzhou was right. With thebined assault of the four Empyrean Ranking powerhouses


    and the nuclear bombing, there was no way anyone could have survived.


    "The era of Chu Tianfan has drawn to a close."


    The cold wind stirred up the dust, evoking aplex mix of emotions among those present.


    They all remembered the young man from Jiangdong, who had once been hailed for his


    extraordinary talents and achievements.


    He had dominated Jiangdong as well as Jiangbei, and he had also vanquished half of Japan.


    Apart from that, he had even defeated the mighty Chu Sect.


    But s, despite all his glory and power, his life had been reduced to mere dust before their eyes.


    They had witnessed Ye Fan''s ascent to greatness, marveled at the towering buildings he erected,


    and reveled in the sumptuous feasts he hosted for guests, only to witness his eventual downfall.


    In the end, all they could do was shake their heads andment that even the heavens were envious


    of the talented.


    As Xu Lei''s mournful cries echoed through the ruins, even the heavens and earth seemed to weep


    along.


    Xu Lei cried until she was drained of all her strength and copsed on top of the rubble.


    No one could fathom the depth of sorrow that gripped her heart at that moment.


    Her precious Ye Fan had forsaken her in the end, leaving her to face the world alone.


    Ye Qingtian, Sword Saint, and King of Fighters erected a simple grave on the ruins as a tribute to


    Chu Tianfan, the valiant hero of his time.


    Then they departed, for life had to go on.


    For the world atrge, the departure of one person was but a minor ripple in the grand scheme of


    things.


    The sun would rise again the next day, and the birds would still continue their melodic chorus.


    As Ye Qingtian and hispanions journeyed back to Mount Yan, in another realm, a graceful


    woman was wielding her long sword with elegant movements.


    Her lithe figure swayed like a willow in the breeze, and her lustrous hair streamed behind her like a


    trail of ink on white silk.


    As she danced among the trees, all the fallen leaves swirled around her, caught up in the


    mesmerizing whirlwind of her swordy.


    Her sword technique was fluid and wless, with each swing, thrust, and jab executed seamlessly


    and with grace.


    What was even more captivating than her technique was her stunning and unparalleled beauty.


    As she finished her swordy, she stood still while holding her sword with poise.


    After exerting herself in her swordy, the woman panted and trembled with exhaustion as sweat


    dripped down her forehead.


    Soon, a slightly older woman approached her.


    "Master!" eximed the woman who had just finished her practice. She quickly stepped forward and


    respectfully greeted the older woman with a deep bow.


    The older woman who was addressed as Master stood with arms crossed, and her expression was


    icy and stern.


    "It''s been almost a year, and this is the extent of your progress? Unstable footwork, imprecise sword


    strikes, slow speed, and countless ws... You''re utterly useless! Do you really think you can defeat


    that faithless scoundrel with your current level of skill? Give up now! Even if you practice until you


    drop dead, you won''t evene close to Chu Tianfan''s skill!"

 Chapter 2236 It Is Not True

    Chapter 2236 It Is Not True


    In the face of her master''s reprimand, Qiu Mucheng lowered her head in shame.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I''ve disappointed you."


    Her eyes were full of guilt as she apologized to her master.


    Despite her apology, her master paid her no attention and walked away while saying coldly, "I''ve


    told you to give up. This path is not meant for you."


    The graceful woman strode away, crushing fallen leaves and flowers beneath her feet.


    Her words cut Qiu Mucheng deeply, piercing through thetter''s heart and leaving her feeling


    extremely dejected and unhappy.


    After all, nothing was more devastating for a proud woman than to be rejected by her own master.


    However, Qiu Mucheng did not give up in the face of those words.


    Gritting her teeth, she shouted at her departing master, "No, Master! I won''t give up! I''ll never give


    up! I''ll make you and that faithless man see my worth!"


    Qiu Mucheng had a determined look in her eyes. The extent of her inner strength and fortitude was


    beyond anyone''sprehension.


    The elegant woman remained silent, but with a wave of her sleeve, a willow branch immediately


    shot out from beneath her feet and hovered in front of Qiu Mucheng.


    Under Qiu Mucheng''s shocked gaze, the branch in the woman''s hand seemed to havee alive,


    dancing and twirling in the air with remarkable agility.


    With each slice, thrust, and stab, the movements of the branch were swift and fluid.


    At first, Qiu Mucheng was puzzled, but soon she realized that it was her master demonstrating her


    swordsmanship right before her eyes.


    Overjoyed, Qiu Mucheng tried hard to remember the teachings imparted to her. She was filled with


    gratitude toward her master at that moment.


    I knew it! Master has a sharp tongue but a kind heart.


    With her master''s guidance, Qiu Mucheng became more enthusiastic about practicing her


    swordsmanship.


    Meanwhile, several hundred meters away stood a middle-aged man with his hands behind his back.


    He was watching from a distance.


    Before long, Qiu Mucheng''s master returned to the spot.


    Seeing her, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "After all these years, you''re still so sharp-


    tongued. Can''t you say something nicer? It won''t hurt to be kind. Do you have to be so ruthless and


    hurtful?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sorry for her? If so, take her away, then. I don''t even have time to


    take care of my own sister, and yet I still have to bother about your daughter-inw. You don''t


    appreciate what I do, and you''re still criticizing me. If you can''t stand the way I teach my disciples,


    then take her away. That way, I''ll have more leisure time too." The woman red at him and spoke


    in a resentful tone.


    The man quickly begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, I''ve spoken out of turn. Ms. Tang, you can do


    whatever you want with her, and I won''t interfere anymore. However, my daughter-inw is quite


    talented, right? I remember that you practiced this sword technique for over six months before


    mastering it. My daughter-inw had no martial arts background back then, yet she only spent half


    a year more than you to master it. She''s a natural talent for martial arts!"


    The man boasted proudly and couldn''t help but watch the woman practicing with her sword in the


    dense forest from afar, growing more and more delighted by the moment.


    Unlike before, the elegant woman didn''t criticize him this time.


    A rare trace of approval appeared on her cold and beautiful face.


    "Yes, this girl is truly exceptional and is a fast learner. If she had started twenty years earlier, her


    achievements now might have even surpassed those of your worthless son. Unfortunately, that brat


    held her back," she said coldly.


    As she spoke, a hint of resentment could be detected in her voice.


    "Apples really don''t fall far from the tree. If the father isn''t a good person, the son is usually a jerk


    too," she continued.


    The smile on the man''s face immediately faded, and he trembled involuntarily.


    He felt as though he were being stared down by a tigress that could easily devour him.


    "Well, I have something to do in Quadfield. I''ll leave my daughter-inw in your care," the man


    quickly said before running away as if he feared being eaten alive.


    Of course, Qiu Mucheng was unaware of the conversation happening here.


    She continued to train tirelessly day after day, neglecting sleep and meal times.


    Suddenly, while practicing her sword technique, Qiu Mucheng felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    She felt as though her heart had been emptied, leaving a huge hole in her chest.


    Overwhelming feelings of sadness and loneliness flooded her mind as if she had lost someone very


    important in her life.


    The pain persisted for a long time, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Eventually, her body trembled, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Ovee with emotion, she copsed on the ground with tears streaming down her face.


    She lifted her head and gazed into the distance, whispering, "Y-Ye Fan, i-is that you?"


    Despite the deliberate cover-up of the nuclear bombing, the news of Ye Fan''s death was purposely


    spread by War God Castle.


    Ye Fan''s demise was not only known throughout the martial arts world, but even the secr world


    caught wind of it.


    News and newspapers with headlines such as "Justice Prevails" reported Ye Fan''s wicked life and


    his justified and deserved death at the hands of the army at the nation''s border.


    Chen Jiuzhou, Mu Zihua, and others became heroes for delivering justice to the world.


    As for Ye Fan, he was nailed to the pir of shame in human history.


    Most people didn''t know or care who Ye Fan was or even who Chu Tianfan was.


    After all, most of them had never met Ye Fan in their lives.


    Nevertheless, that didn''t matter. They knew he was a bad person, and that was enough.


    As for whether he was truly wicked or not, only a few people bothered to investigate.


    History is written by the victors.


    Those people who were judged in history as wicked and corrupt will be exactly how future


    generations perceive them.


    For most people, Ye Fan was a stranger and someone they had never met.


    However, for some of them, Ye Fan had been a living person and someone they knew.


    After returning from the border that day, Xu Lei vomited blood and soon fell into aa. She was


    then hospitalized.


    Even in hera, tears kept streaming down her face.


    She even called out Ye Fan''s name in her barely conscious state.


    When Li Er received the news, he was still recovering in the hospital. Jin Bao and Yin Bao rushed to


    the hospital, knelt before Li Er''s bed, and cried as they said to him, "Mr. Li, M-Mr. Chu... i-is gone."


    At first, Li Er didn''t believe it. After all, this wasn''t the first time news like this had surfaced.


    For so many years, he had followed Ye Fan.


    Over the years, Ye Fan had died countless times.


    Every time, they had reported his death, but he would always manage to survive.


    Li Er cursed them and drove them out right away.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get out of here! Stop talking nonsense! Would it kill you to refrain from speaking such unpleasant


    words?"


    Li Er told them to get out, but Jin Bao and Yin Bao knelt on the ground and wouldn''t get up.


    "Mr. Li, it''s true this time. They said The Great Four on the Empyrean Ranking teamed up to kill him,


    and the Chinese military then dropped a nuclear bomb at the border, obliterating everything within a


    radius of five hundred kilometers. Mr. Chu was blown to smithereens..."


    Jin Bao and Yin Bao sobbed as they spoke.


    Li Er was stunned.


    "W-What did you say? The Great Four on the Empyrean Ranking? N-Nuclear bomb?"


    Li Er''s face turned pale, and his cloudy eyes gradually lost their luster. In an instant, he seemed to


    have aged ten years.


    On the same day, Chen Ao and his daughter, Chen Nan, drove to the southwest border in a frantic


    manner.


    "It''s not true... It can''t be true... I don''t believe it... I don''t believe the country would use a nuclear


    bomb to deal with Ye Fan..." Chen Nan cried all the way and couldn''t ept what had happened.


    Just the day before, she had hugged Ye Fan goodbye.


    But now, they had been separated by life and death.

 Chapter 2237 Killed Without Mercy

    Chapter 2237 Killed Without Mercy


    As Chen Nan and her family rushed to the border, Lu Tianhe, the Commander In Chief of Jiangdong


    military base, also received news of Ye Fan''s death.


    He was visibly shaken, wondering how this could have happened.


    "How could this be? During the war with Chu Sect, General Chu was such a heroic figure who


    single-handedly turned the tide of battle and saved our country from the brink of destruction! How


    could this happen after such a short time? What happened during this period of time?"


    A deep sense of sorrow and despair filled Lu Tianhe''s heart. His aging face was full of disbelief and


    shock.


    He had been too preupied with military affairs and training his special forces to keep up with the


    latest news in the martial arts world.


    Little did he expect that the first piece of news about the martial arts world that he would hear after


    such a long time was Ye Fan''s death.


    Right then, one of Lu Tianhe''s subordinates came forward with a report. "General Lu, we have a


    problem. Captain Ye and the others left their posts and took the Green Dragon Force with them. We


    don''t know where they''re headed."


    Lu Tianhe''s face turned pale when he heard that.


    "That''s bad! Stop them!" he ordered, then personally led his men in pursuit.


    Before long, he intercepted Ye Yuyan and the others on a barren in.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "General Lu, please don''t stop us. Instructor Chu died an unjust death. We must avenge him!" Ye


    Yuyan, Gao Dazhuang, and the others shouted with great anger, their eyes bloodshot.


    Green Dragon Force was now the strongest out of all the military forces.


    Back then, it was Ye Fan who had single-handedly raised this formidable squad, and they had been


    fighting side by side through every battle.


    However, ever since Ye Fan decided to disband Dragon God Hall, he entrusted the leadership of


    the Green Dragon Force to Ye Yuyan and had them join Jiangdong military base.


    After all, Lu Tianhe and Ye Fan had been friends for a long time and the Green Dragon Force had


    originated from Jiangdong. It made perfect sense.


    With the Green Dragon Force entrusted to Lu Tianhe, Ye Fan was at ease.


    Yet now, news had spread like wildfire that Ye Fan had met his demise and was branded a traitor to


    the nation. There was also much talk about how his death was justified.


    Naturally, Ye Yuyan and the others were not ones to swallow this propaganda, for it was Ye Fan


    who had led them from the depths of despair toward the light of hope.


    He had been their guide, their mentor, and their icon. He had taught them not only martial arts but


    also given them hope and a new lease on life.


    Witnessing their hero''s fall from grace and the tarnishing of his reputation as a criminal of the nation


    and a symbol of disgrace ignited an intense fury within Ye Yuyan and herrades.


    "You''re being ridiculous! Even Instructor Chu died at their hands. What can you possibly do by


    going after them? You''ll only lose your lives for nothing!" Lu Tianhe was furious at their


    insubordination.


    "I don''t care! We can''t just sit by and watch Instructor Chu die in vain! We have to avenge his death


    and seek justice on his behalf!"


    The eyes of Ye Yuyan and herrades were red with anger, with many of them also shedding


    tears.


    "That''s enough! What justice are you talking about? After fighting alongside Instructor Chu for so


    long, don''t you know that there''s no justice in this world? Might makes right, and it has always been


    that way! You going there won''t change a darn thing! You''ll just be adding a few more corpses to the


    pile! If you still want to throw your lives away, don''t bother! I, Lu Tianhe, can send you to the afterlife


    right now!"


    Lu Tianhe''s rage-filled voice echoed throughout thend, shaking the heavens and earth.


    Faced with his reproach, Ye Yuyan and herrades ultimately lowered their heads, but tears still


    welled up in their eyes and flowed down their cheeks.


    "General Lu, w-we just feel sorry for Instructor Chu. He worked so hard to protect this country. But


    why? Why did things turn out like this? Why do good people not receive good oues? Why do


    those who truly work hard and give everything have to end up with such a terrible fate?"


    Feelings of resentment, anger, and injustice surged through each member of the Green Dragon


    Force.


    Perhaps others didn''t understand Ye Fan, but they did.


    Their Instructor Chu might have been aloof and overbearing at times, but he had nevermitted


    any heinous crimes.


    All his life, he had been wanting to protect his wife, his family, his friends, and his country.


    Even when War God Castle had treated him unjustly, he had still chosen to repay hatred with


    kindness. He had saved Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and this country''s martial arts world from the


    hands of Chu Sect.


    He had always protected his country and his people in his own way.


    Yet, in the end, he met with such a tragic ending.


    Ye Yuyan and herrades could not help but feel aggrieved.


    Lu Tianhe refrained from scolding them any further and instead walked up to Ye Yuyan, embracing


    her and offeringfort.


    "Silly girl, I understand everything you''ve said... But please trust me when I say that this world won''t


    remain shrouded in darkness forever. One day, someone like Instructor Chu will appear like a bolt of


    lightning that strikes the earth here in China. He will clear away the clouds and darkness overhead,


    then restore order to chaos," Lu Tianheforted them and eventually brought them back to the


    military headquarters.


    Upon their return, he ordered all the soldiers to mourn for three days for the fallen General Green


    Dragon.


    "General, we cannot do this! General Green Dragon is nowbeled as a national criminal. Mourning


    for him openly at this time will surely bring us trouble," his subordinate warned him.


    "Chu Tianfan was a major general who came from Jiangdong military base, and his contributions to


    our country during the Chu Sect battle are undeniable. It''s only natural for the soldiers in our military


    district to mourn for him. I dare you to disobey me. I am issuing this order, and I alone will bear the


    consequences should there be any!"


    Lu Tianhe''s words carried an air of dominance as he brushed aside all opposition.


    In the following days, tens of thousands of generals in Jiangdong military base mourned for the


    fallen hero with cries that shook the heavens and the earth.


    Most of these people might have never even met Ye Fan, but the legend of the General Green


    Dragon remained.


    No matter what Ye Fan had done outside or how the world judged him, they only knew that General


    Green Dragon was a great hero who came from Jiangdong military base.


    Of course, the memorial activities were not limited to just the Jiangdong military base.


    Various cities and regions throughout Jiangdong and Jiangbei, two of thergest provinces in China,


    held spontaneous mourning events.


    During the day, flowers were thrown into the Brighfell River, while at night, candles were lit to mourn


    for Ye Fan.


    Countless citizens wept bitterly in Jiangdong as they openly grieved for the fallen hero.


    The sorrowful cries of "Mr. Chu will live on forever" echoed throughout the streets and alleys. His


    legacy had been immortalized and would be remembered for generations toe.


    As the scale of the events grew more massive, the news eventually reached Mount Yan.


    Chen Jiuzhou, the Hall Master of War God Castle, was furious. He ordered Mo Wuya, also known


    as Prince of Fighters, as well as his trusted aide, Zhao Zhenlu, to lead a team of strong fighters to


    Jiangdong to quell the chaos.


    "Those who refuse to repent will be killed without mercy! From now on, no one in Jiangdong will


    dare to mention Chu Tianfan again!" Chen Jiuzhou dered.


    With his order, Zhao Zhenlu led the War God Castle''s enforcement team into Jiangdong.


    In just a few short days, nearly a thousand people had been arrested.


    Fortunately, Mo Wuya intervened and prevented too much bloodshed in Jiangdong.


    For him, Ye Fan was his lifelong archenemy. When Ye Fan was alive, he wished he could beat Ye


    Fan up eight times a day. Nevertheless, Ye Fan''s untimely death still left him feeling a sense of loss


    and sorrow.


    Moreover, there was no deep-seated hatred between them. With the downfall of a generation''s


    hero, Mo Wuya actually felt a tinge of mncholy.


    In addition to that, the repercussions of Ye Fan''s death continued to spread and intensify.


    Even Tsukuyomi from Japanunched an attack on Mount Yan, threatening to crush War God


    Castle.


    However, he was stopped in time by Moryana.


    The two strongest martial artists of the two nations then battled it out on the coast of Eastsea.


    After a fierce battle, Tsukuyomi was ultimately defeated, and Moryana''s powerful strike sent him


    plunging into the depths of the sea. His fate remained uncertain.

 Chapter 2238 The Sun Disappeared

    Chapter 2238 The Sun Disappeared


    The crimson glow of the setting sun enveloped the Eastsea coast.


    Standing on the shoreline, Chen Jiuzhou waited with the experts from China anxiously.


    "Do you think Moryana will win, Hall Master Chen? I heard Japan''s Moon God is a reincarnated god


    realm master, so she''s extremely powerful. I wonder if Moryana will win," one of Chen Jiuzhou''s


    subordinates said with worry.


    A grim expression was set on Chen Jiuzhou''s countenance.


    While he was confident in his master, Tsukuyomi was the mightiest god in Japan and a famous


    expert in history.


    Moon God''s power might''ve been restricted due to her reincarnated body, but she had lived for over


    a thousand years.


    Her battle experience and tactics were unmatched by anyone alive.


    Chen Jiuzhou was worried his master would be at a disadvantage.


    Right before the sun dipped into the horizonpletely, they saw someone walking toward them on


    the sea.


    The figure cast a long shadow on the ocean before the setting sun.


    "This is..." Chen Jiuzhou and the experts from War God Castle held their breaths the instant they


    saw that person.


    They didn''t know who was approaching them. Was it Moon God or Moryana?


    "It''s Moryana! Yes! It''s Moryana, Hall Master Chen!" the crowd on the shoreline cheered as relief


    flooded their hearts.


    Chen Jiuzhou''s bleak expression was promptly reced with a smile as his worries were put at


    ease. Looks like my master got thestugh after all.


    "Congrattions, Master. Chu Tianfan is dead, and Tsukuyomi from Japan has perished. There''s no


    one else on this continent who can be your opponent. China''s martial arts world will be the absolute


    overlord of thisnd!" As he spoke, he presented a bouquet to Moryana.


    Looking pale, Moryana nced at Chen Jiuzhou and the others.


    Instead of epting their congrattions and the flowers, she spat, "You all should be spending


    this time on better things. I''ve removed thest obstacle, so there should be no more trouble with


    Dragon Gate Project anymore."


    Chen Jiuzhou replied, "Are you saying we should give it our all to expedite Dragon Gate Project and


    finish nurturing the experts on time?"


    Moryana nodded. "Yes. I''ll be going into seclusion for a while. Don''t bother me unless it''s something


    important."


    She then immediately returned to Mount Yan.


    By the time she arrived at her residence at Mount Yan, it was already midnight.


    Moonlight shone into her room as she shut the door tight.


    Right after she entered the room, she tried to drink a ss of water.


    However, before she could, her body trembled, and she vomited blood.


    "Are you hurt?" Suddenly, a deep voice traveled from the dark depths of her room into her ear.


    Promptly, Moryana raised her head and saw a shadowy figure in the darkness.


    The figure cast a shadow, standing under the lunar glow.


    Moryana was startled, but when she saw who it was, she greeted politely, "You''re here, Master."


    "Mm." The man in a red robe stepped toward her and patted her head. "It must''ve been difficult for


    you this time."


    She shook her head and kneeled on the ground. "Don''t say that, Master. It is I who''s too weak, and I


    made you worry. I would''ve failed this mission if you hadn''t aided me at that critical moment."


    If her master hadn''t participated in the battle at Eastsea at the crucial moment, she wouldn''t have


    been able to turn the tide and defeat Moon God.


    Even still, Moryana had suffered severe injuries.


    "You don''t have to me yourself. Tsukuyomi''s might exceeded my expectation. By all ounts,


    the body she possessed for reincarnation would restrict her full power regardless of how powerful


    her spiritual energy was. I previously spected that her strength was on par with Ye Fan''s. To my


    surprise, her vessel had grown much strongerpared to before. Thus, her might surpassed


    yours," the man in the red robe consoled. "All right, you should rest and recuperate. Now that we''ve


    removed the two thorns on our side, Dragon Gate Project will no doubt proceed smoothly."


    As he spoke, a ming passion burned in his eyes. He was excited about the gloriouspletion of


    the project.


    "Yes, Master," replied Moryana.


    Then, the man left.


    The room fell into silence once more.


    The long-awaited peace finally settled in the martial arts world after Ye Fan''s and Moon God''s


    failure. It would end upsting for a long while.


    The Great Four of Empyrean Ranking became humanity''s martial arts leaders.


    No one dared to challenge their authority or threaten their position. In fact, no one even had the


    nerve to criticize them.


    Everyone everywhere treated the Great Four with reverence.


    Even the martial arts worlds across the globe had to obey them as their masters.


    After all, from everyone''s perspective, they had saved the world three times.


    First, they killed Chu Qitian.


    Then, they exterminated Chu Tianfan, the scum of the Earth.


    Lastly, theyunched Dragon Gate Project, which would benefit the world.


    Because of the project, thosecking in talents could also be a Grandmaster.


    Additionally, veteran experts who had been struggling to advance to a higher level for decades


    could finally achieve their breakthrough and be Supreme warriors.


    It could be said that the Four Greats would change the world because they allowed anyone to


    be a mighty warrior.


    The poprity of Dragon Gate Project rose by the day.


    Every martial arts world on the wanted to enter Dragon Gate and earn the chance to be


    strong.


    As time passed, more and more people were epted into Dragon Gate Project, causing the


    amount of martial arts experts to skyrocket.


    A prosperous sight rarely seen in a millennium was spotted in the martial arts world.


    Things were better than ever.


    Everyone felt that the golden age of martial artists had arrived.


    Only an old woman in the Chu residence in Jiangdongmented the change.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Why are you sighing, Great-Grandma?" a child with bright eyes asked in the courtyard.


    In the face of a disaster, people would dedicate their lives to ensure the safety of the young, like that


    child.


    After all, they were the future, humanity''s tomorrow.


    "Oh, Lin, I just think this world is too dark. I can''t see the light," the old woman answered.


    "That''s not right. Isn''t the sun there?" The boy pointed at the sun above his head, confused.


    Old Madam Chu shook her head. "It''s gone. It''s not there anymore. The foolish people of the world


    mistook darkness for light and sunk their sun into the abyss with their own hands. Remember, Lin.


    Your father is a great man. The world doesn''t deserve him."

 Chapter 2239 Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 2239 Mysterious Woman


    Chu Lin nodded even though he didn''t fully grasp his great-grandmother''s words.


    Perhaps he didn''t understand what the sun she spoke of meant.


    However, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that he knew his father was a hero.


    "I miss Daddy, Great-Grandma. When will hee and pick me up? Also, where''s Mommy? I miss


    her, too. I miss Grandma," uttered Chu Lin gloomily.


    He couldn''t recall many things from when he was younger.


    However, he never forgot his loving grandmother and his strict mother who loved him. He also


    remembered his father, who was rarely at home but was well-respected by everyone.


    I miss them. I want to eat Grandma''s baked sweet potatoes, listen to Mommy''s bedtime stories, and


    ride on Daddy''s shoulders to look at the world. Why does the family I love leave me one by one?


    First, Grandma disappeared. Then, Mommy left. Now, even Daddy''s gone.


    Old Madam Chu''s heart wrenched when she saw the tears streaming down his cheeks.


    She embraced him andforted him, "My good child, your parents are saving the world. You


    know, saving the world is a busy endeavor. Once theyplete their task, they''ll return to pick you


    up."


    "Are you telling the truth, Great-Grandma? Can I really meet Mommy and Daddy again?" Lifting his


    tearful eyes, he stared at her with a pitiful, heartbreaking look.


    "Yes. You''re a good child, Lin. I can never bear to lie to you." The old woman smiled kindly, feeling


    sorry for the boy.


    I remember how happy I was when I met Ye Fan for the first time. I was also incredibly proud to tell


    Ye Fan he''s a member of the honorable Chu family. Back then, I thought his identity as a


    descendant of the family would make him proud because it could bring him influence and wealth.


    However, it seems that the identity has brought nothing but disasters for him. Not only did it hurt


    him, but it also hurt his child. If Ye Fan was just another ordinary person who could be spotted in the


    street instead of a member of the Chu family, perhaps he and his son wouldn''t have needed to


    endure so much suffering and goodbyes. Lin is only a few years old, but he keeps losing the people


    important to him. He lost his grandmother, then his mother, and now, even his father. He''s all alone,


    abandoned at this old residence. I may be able to provide him shelter and keep him safe, but I can''t


    give him happiness.


    Old Madam Chu felt that she owed the boy even more.


    Just as the old woman was feeling guilty, Chu Lin suddenly wiped his tears away.


    He stared at his great-grandmother and said through gritted teeth, "I want to learn martial arts so


    that I can be as amazing as Daddy, Great-Grandma! I want to be a hero like him!"


    The old woman was stunned. "Are you sure about this, Lin? You''ll certainly gain strength on the


    path to bing a martial artist, but death and danger await you, too. When your father asked me


    to care for you, he wished you wouldn''t enter the martial arts world. He wants you to be a normal


    person and grow up safely."


    I can tell he has a talent for martial arts. Additionally, there seems to be a great power dwelling


    within his body. Once unleashed, his starting point would undoubtedly surpass Ye Fan''s. With


    proper guidance, he may achieve greater heights than his father. If not for Ye Fan''s wish, I would''ve


    taught the boy martial arts already. However, I know Ye Fan doesn''t want his son to walk the same


    path as he did and suffer a simr fate. He''s utterly disappointed by the martial arts world, so it


    makes sense he doesn''t want his child to get involved with that nastymunity.


    "I want to learn, Great-Grandma! I want to be powerful so I can help Daddy and protect him!"


    Chu Lin insisted.


    His childish words elicited a contented smile on his great-grandmother''s face. "I bet your father will


    be delighted to hear this. However, that wish of yours is all you need. Listen to your father and be


    an ordinary person."


    The old woman didn''t n to break her promise with Ye Fan.


    Just as she was speaking, she suddenly noticed something.


    Her expression shifted as she lifted her head.


    Then she heard footsteps rushing toward the residence.


    They found this ce already? Fine by me. If you kill my great-grandchild, I''ll present your heads to


    him as offerings!


    A cold look swirled in Old Madam Chu''s eyes. Her long-suppressed sorrow had transformed into


    anger and the urge to kill.


    She asked Chu Lin to hide in the building before waving her arm.


    Swoosh!


    That move caused the weather to change and generated gusts of wind. It nearly destroyed the


    space before Old Madam Chu.


    In an instant, shepressed her power to the point that it could pierce through almost anything.


    After the gate opened, the light from the move sted in all directions.


    Suddenly, someone from the outside spoke in surprise. "It''s me, Old Madam Chu..."


    When Old Madam Chu turned to the opened gate and saw the visitor, she was taken aback.


    Upon realizing she had mistaken the identity of the visitor, she dispelled her cold murderous


    intention without dy.


    Still, the aura she unleashed had leveled the nearbynd.


    One could easily imagine what could''ve happened if that attack hadnded on a person.


    Old Madam Chu stared at the woman before her and reprimanded, "Why didn''t you tell me you


    wereing? I almost sent you straight to hell!"


    It was then Chu Lin left his room and hid behind his great-grandmother like a kitten fearful of


    people.


    With fear and curiosity in his eyes, he scrutinized the unexpected visitor. What a prettydy.


    The woman was wearing a purple dress and had delicate eyes. She had a graceful and elegant


    temperament that would give anyone an inferiorityplex.


    Chu Lin had met many gorgeous women before, like Xu Lei and Chen Nan.


    However, he always thought the most beautiful of them all was his mother, Qiu Mucheng.


    That was until he met the woman standing before him. I didn''t expect there to be a woman prettier


    than Mommy in this world.


    As Chu Lin studied her, the woman did the same with him.


    Lush hair, a tall nose, slightly bronze skin, and a pair of charming eyes that look just like his father''s.


    "Is he that man''s son?"


    Different emotions were present in her tone, such as excitement and yearning.


    Even though it was her first time meeting Chu Lin, she had already recognized who he was.


    Still, she asked to confirm.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unbeknownst to her, her eyes were turning red.

 Chapter 2240 Mother And Son

    Chapter 2240 Mother And Son


    "Yes, he is. Ye Fan asked me to care for him before he left. Perhaps he''s thest descendant of the


    Chu family," Old Madam Chu uttered heartbrokenly.


    Even though I should''ve gotten used to deaths after witnessing so many of them over the years, I''m


    still profoundly impacted by Ye Fan''s fate. After all, Ye Fan is the Chu family''s descendant I have


    valued the most for years. Yet, he ended up dying before I did. The heavens are cruel, making me,


    a hundred-plus-year-old woman, outlive my great-grandchild.


    "Can I hug him, Old Madam Chu?" asked the female visitor with a trembling voice as she struggled


    to suppress her emotions.


    Her sight never left Chu Lin once sheid her eyes on him.


    When the old woman saw that, she realized something.


    "Yun, is this child..."


    The woman was none other than the former head of Chu Sect, who had disappeared after the war


    against her organization, Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun silently approached Chu Lin and stretched her arms toward him to hug him.


    However, Chu Lin shrunk his head fearfully and hid behind his great-grandmother.


    Clearly, he was afraid of Tang Yun.


    Disappointment was scribbled all over her face when she saw that.


    Even though he was her son, he treated her like a stranger.


    That was likely the most heartbreaking thing that could happen to a mother.


    "Don''t worry, Lin. Aunt Tang is your father''s friend. She''s here to visit you on behalf of your father,"


    the old womanforted.


    "Really? Did you meet my father? When is heing back to pick me up?" Chu Lin was excited to


    hear the mention of his father.


    Tang Yun''s eyes brimmed with tears as she hugged him tightly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.."


    The person she felt the most apologetic to was probably the boy in her arms.


    Even though I gave him life, a chance to know the world, I didn''t raise him or keep himpany.


    Again and again, I let him suffer. Sometimes, I think about how much agony I could''ve spared him if


    I hadn''t acted rashly and given birth to him. I bet he wouldn''t have needed to experience so many


    goodbyes.


    Tang Yun spoke with unfathomable sorrow as she sobbed. "I''m sorry, child. It''s all my fault. I''ve


    failed you."


    The boy was shocked because he didn''t understand why the prettydy was crying. However, he


    could feel the anguish consuming her heart.


    Sensibly, he wiped the tears on her cheeks away and took out a milk candy from his pocket.


    He was reluctant at first to hand Tang Yun the candy, but after a brief contemtion, he gave it


    anyway. "Have a sweet. My mommy gave this to me. She said if I eat this, I won''t feel like crying


    anymore. I only have three left, so I can only give you one."


    Upon hearing that, Tang Yun found it even more challenging to control her tears as she thanked him


    with a smile.


    After her short reunion with her son, Old Madam Chu sent Chu Lin back to his room. Tang Yun


    needs time and space to calm her emotions. If Chu Lin sticks around, she''ll cry so hard that she


    can''t speak.


    Old Madam Chu sat on a stone bench in the courtyard and asked, "So, tell me, what''s going on? Is


    Lin really your and Ye Fan''s child?"


    Tang Yun''s eyes were swollen red by that point.


    As though she was a kitten that did something wrong, she nodded gently in response to the old


    woman''s question.


    "You¡ª" Old Madam Chu red at her. "You rascal! I don''t know what to say to you. Why didn''t you


    raise him if you''re his mother? Look at you two. Neither you nor Ye Fan acted like proper parents to


    him. Did you just abandon the boy to Ye Fan and forget about him? Why did you give birth to him if


    you can''t provide the child with a stable and happy life? It''s you two''s fault that he''s suffering in this


    world! He''s so pitiful, too pitiful. It makes my heart ache."


    I still remember the day Ye Fan sent Chu Lin to me. The boy was still sleeping and calling out to his


    parents in his dream. When he opened his eyes, everything changed. His parents were gone, and


    he was in an unfamiliar environment with a stranger. He cried so hard on his first day here. My heart


    wrenched as I listened to his wailing. It took days before he epted the cruel reality that his


    parents were no longer by his side. I can''t admonish Ye Fan for leaving him here since this is his


    only option. Then, Tang Yun suddenly appears and tells me she''s Chu Lin''s mother! Frankly, I am


    furious! She''s doing an even worse job than Ye Fan! I really want to hit her.


    Tang Yun faced the old woman''s reproach with silence. Lowering her head, she stood still as her


    pearl-like tears dropped to the ground.


    Old Madam Chu''s heart softened when she watched the younger woman cry. "All right, that''s


    enough. Stop crying. None of you deserve to cry when Chu Lin''s the one suffering. In the future,


    you should stay here and keep himpany, but I''d suggest you hide your identity for now. The boy


    has gone through enough pain. Don''t upset him again."


    Here, she looked at Tang Yun and continued, "I heard you lost your memory from Ye Fan. Can you


    remember now?" She checked Tang Yun''s pulse to determine her condition.


    "I can. Zhenghong treated me," answered Tang Yun.


    There was no news of her for a period because her older sister, Tang Rui, had brought her to get


    treated.


    "Zhenghong? Do you mean Ye Fan''s father, that b*stard, Chu Zhenghong?"


    Tang Yun nodded.


    Old Madam Chu''s eyes twitched. Everything''s a mess! Even I can''t figure out what''s what anymore!


    She looked daggers at Tang Yun and reprimanded, "Stupid girl! You should refer to him as how Ye


    Fan does from now."


    Upon understanding what the old woman meant, Tang Yun blushed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "All right, just stay here in peace for now. It''s good that you''re here. I''ll let you take care of the boy


    from now on. I''m an old woman now. Raising a child isn''t something I can do anymore." As Old


    Madam Chu spoke, she handed an ancient and mysterious book to Tang Yun.


    The golden words Book of Celestial Cloud were written on it.


    Seeing that, Tang Yun took a deep breath. "Old Madam Chu, this is..."


    "Yes." The old woman nodded. "This is where the Chu family''s thousand-year-old heritage lies, the


    Book of Celestial Cloud. Written on the pages were the lessons my ancestor, Chu Yunyang,


    comprehended. Before Ye Fan left, he handed Chu Lin and this to me. He told me he doesn''t want


    his son to be involved in the martial arts world, but the Book of Celestial Cloud has more than just


    martial arts techniques. Lin can learn the medical formations, astronomy, geology, and other strange


    arts recorded within. As his mother, you should be responsible for his education, so I''ll let you


    handle that."

 Chapter 2241 They Must Die

    Chapter 2241 They Must Die


    Tang Yun shook her head fearfully. "I can''t have this, Old Madam Chu. This is the Chu family''s


    private treasure. Its value is immeasurable. How can I, an outsider, guard a sacred relic like this?


    Please take it back."


    While it''s my first time seeing the Book of Celestial Cloud, I''ve heard of its legend more than once


    growing up. My master spent his entire life searching for this book. Even until his death, he had


    neverid his eyes on it. Yet, Old Madam Chu wants me to have it. For so many years, the previous


    heads of the Chu family dreamed of obtaining this but could never find it. I can''t believe it''s now in


    my hands. How am I supposed to feel calm about this?


    Smiling inly, the old woman insisted, "Take it. I''m not giving it to you. This is for Chu Lin. You''re


    just guarding it for him."


    "But I''m still an outsider, Old Madam Chu. I..." Tang Yun was still reluctant to ept it because the


    Book of Celestial Cloud could only be possessed by Yunyang''s descendants.


    It was the Chu family''s iron-d rule, much like how Cloud and Mist Sword Technique could only be


    passed down to the Tang family''s descendants.


    She didn''t have the nerve to break the rule set by Chu Yunyang.


    Old Madam Chu knocked the younger woman''s head with dissatisfaction and snapped, "Why are


    you still calling yourself an outsider when you already have a child with that brat? Do you think


    being the daughter-inw of the Chu family is bad?"


    Tang Yun blushed, at a loss for words.


    It''s strange. Hearing Old Madam Chu ept me as the daughter-inw of the Chu family gives me


    a sense of belonging. For years, I never dared to wish for it. After all, Ye Fan is a married man, our


    age gap is vast, and we have plenty of grudges against each other. I thought our rtionship would


    always be an ill-fated one and nothing good woulde out of it. To my surprise, I actually became


    a part of the Chu family. It''s a strange feeling. It feels like I''ve found a new home and gained new


    family members. Is this what it''s like to have inws?


    Many distinct emotions swirled in her heart, such as joy, fear, and love.


    However, that novel feeling onlysted for a short while. Soon, sorrow trampled over all other


    emotions.


    Raising her head, Tang Yun asked in a whisper, "Is it true that Ye Fan''s gone, Old Madam Chu?"


    A gloomy expression settled on Old Madam Chu''s face. "You heard of it, too?"


    Sighing, she turned to look at the scenery outdoor.


    "I can only say that it''s unlikely he''s alive. Unless there''s a miracle, Ye Fan is..." Her heart sank with


    regret. Ye Fan wouldn''t have been killed if I hadn''t told him to stop Dragon Gate Project.


    "I miscalcted. I thought Ye Fan would at most attract the ire of the Chinese expert on Empyrean


    Ranking regardless of the ruckus he caused. I didn''t expect the enemy to desire Ye Fan''s death this


    much. The Great Four cooperated with the global forces and assaulted him. I''m half responsible for


    his end," Old Madam Chumented with remorse.


    If I hadn''t pushed him to take Dragon Gate Project down, he''d have been living a peaceful life in


    seclusion right now. He nned to leave the martial arts world, after all. But now...


    "Well, the past can''t be changed. It''s pointless to think about it now. We''ll just have to ept the


    past and let it go. Spend your days with your son well," she continued.


    Tang Yun nodded as guilt pranced around in her heart. I wonder if Ye Fan knew Chu Lin is our son


    in the end.


    While Old Madam Chu went to prepare a meal, Tang Yun watched the boy y in the courtyard


    energetically after getting closer to him.


    A smile gradually formed on Tang Yun''s face. So this is the joy of family. It''s a shame one person is


    missing.


    Turning around, she looked at the horizon and muttered, "Are you truly dead, Ye Fan?"


    Of course, she felt regretful that she couldn''t see him onest time.


    Time continued to pass.


    The death of Ye Fan had at first elicited dramatic and violent reactions.


    However, as time passed, it mercilessly swallowed everything that failed to keep up with it.


    Eventually, all marks that a person left behind on the would be erased.


    Some said a person''s life was akin to a stroll along the beach.


    One would leave clear footprints on the sand at each corner one visited.


    Then, time would crash onto the beach like waves, eroding the beach and the reef.


    When the waves removed one''sst footprints from the beach, it meant the world had forgotten


    them.


    Even though Chu Tianfan had achieved world-shaking feats before his death, he still couldn''t


    prevent memories of him from fading into oblivion.


    Initially, the people of Jiangdong still mourned for him.


    However, given enough time, he would slip away from their memories as they led their lives as


    usual.


    It would appear as though nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Life would continue, the sun would still rise from the east, and the birds would keep chirping.


    The people of Jiangdong had thought their sky had fallen when Ye Fan died.


    However, after a while, they just got used to it.


    No deaths mattered to the world because the would still continue to spin.


    The only difference was that someone else was in charge of Jiangdong.


    The three prominent families in Jiangdong, Yunzhou''s Li family, Jianghai''s Chen family, and even


    Fenghai''s Lei family, had vanished without a trace after Ye Fan''s death.


    Li Er, who often loved to show off, no longer showed his face. In fact, his Li Corporation and Mufan


    Group announced bankruptcy. Chen Ao withdrew from most of Jianghai''s industry while Lei San


    sold his mansion in Fenghai and lived in seclusion back in his hometown.


    After the bigwigs that had dominated Jiangdong for decades left, a new family rose to prominence.


    The people of Jiangdong knew them as the Zhao family.


    Nearly all of Chu Tianfan''s previously-owned businesses had fallen into the hands of the Zhao


    family.


    In the span of an extended period, the people of Jiangdong went from talking about Ye Fan''s fall


    from grace to the rise of the Zhao family.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people wondered who the Zhao family was.


    After all, they had crushed the Li, Chen, and Lei families in just one month.


    Some said Li Er and the others had left on their own ord and that the Zhao family had got lucky.


    Others spected the Zhao family had impressive connections in Yanjing.


    Regardless, Chu Tianfan''s era was over as Jiangdong epted the new order.


    As for the citizens of the world, they embraced a new age and weed their new ruler with hope.


    While most residents of the world were forgetful, some weren''t.


    For example, someone who battled against and lost to Ye Fan for a lifetime, Mo Wuya!


    Perplexed, Zhao Zhenlu faced Mo Wuya and asked, "I don''t understand, Prince of Fighters. Why did


    you stop me from killing Li Er, Chen Ao, and the other remnants in Jiangdong? Hall Master Chen


    stated that we must remove all of Chu Tianfan''s influence in Jiangdong. They followed Chu Tianfan


    for years and are thus sinners! They must die!"

 Chapter 2242 Suspicions

    Chapter 2242 Suspicions


    Mo Wuya retorted, "Why do you harbor such hatred for your young age? Do you intend to follow in


    the footsteps of Chu Tianfan by bing public enemy number one through brutality?


    His words jolted Zhao Zhenlu, who subsequently softened his tone.


    "Prince of Fighters, h-how could you say that? There''s no way you canpare me to Chu Tianfan


    because, unlike him, I''m carrying out a mission. Please don''t make such insinuations about me,"


    Zhao Zhenlu refuted.


    Laughing out loud, Prince of Fighters patted Zhao Zhenlu on the shoulder.


    "Rx, Mr. Zhao. I was just kidding. Besides, I''m stopping you from killing indiscriminately for your


    own good. Just think about it. The Li and Chen families have established themselves in Jiangdong


    for generations and are well-loved here. Now that they have withdrawn from Jiangdong and aren''t


    vying for power against you, how would the residents of Jiangdong see you if you show no mercy


    against the two families? They would think that you''re a cold-blooded murderer who''s no different


    from Chu Tianfan. When that happens, you''ll lose the will of the people. Without it, it will be difficult


    for the Zhao family to rule Jiangdong," Mo Wuya advised solemnly.


    Zhao Zhenlu fell into deep thought before nodding in agreement.


    "I expect no less from the Prince of Fighters! You''ve so much more foresight than I do. Thank you


    for the insight you have given me. Once the Zhao family has established itself in Jiangdong, I will


    send you thirty percent of its annual revenue as tribute," Zhao Zhenlu dered gratefully.


    A silent smile was all Mo Wuya responded with.


    "All right now, you should get back to work. I''m going to take a stroll outside."


    Mo Wuya dismissed Zhao Zhenlu with a wave of his hand before leaving the room to walk down


    aimlessly along the street in Yunzhou.


    Staring at the shadows thrown onto the sidewalk and the glistening reflections on the surface of


    Yunwu Lake, Mo Wuyamented, "s, no one can turn back time. Chu Tianfan, oh Chu Tianfan,


    you have been relegated to the annals of history in the end. Consider this as my way of paying


    respect to a long-time rival."


    With that, the matter of Jiangdong came to an end.


    Nevertheless, the wheels of the martial arts world continued spinning endlessly.


    After Ye Fan''s death, training for Dragon Gate Project greatly intensified.


    Soon, it was time for the third batch of candidates to join the project.


    Chen Jiuzhou found War God and ordered them to get ready to enter Dragon Gate the next day.


    Initially, they were meant to be the second batch, but Ye Qingtian declined to do it on Ye Fan''s


    ount.


    Subsequently, he found more excuses to dy it until now.


    "Jiuzhou, since the slots for Dragon Gate training are extremely valuable, I feel that we should


    prioritize the younger generation. After all, old fogeys like us have limited potential left. We can fill in


    the remaining slots once you have gotten everyone else in."


    Ye Qingtian tried to dy the matter again.


    "That''s not necessary. We have plenty of slots avable. You don''t have to give them up. I have


    informed Sword Saint and King of Fighters about it. The three of you will enter Dragon GateN?velDrama.Org content.


    tomorrow and that''s an order. I won''t allow room for any disobedience!"


    Chen Jiuzhou''s attitude to the older elite warriors was unmistakably harsh.


    Upon hearing Ye Qingtian''s tone, he used the full authority of Hall Master to arm-twist them into


    entering Dragon Gate.


    He then turned and left, leaving Ye Qingtian no chance to refuse.


    The furrow on thetter''s brows consequently deepened.


    Once Chen Jiuzhou was gone, Sword Saint and King of Fighters emerged from the chamber at the


    back.


    Both of them had heard the earlier conversation.


    "Tell me, what are your thoughts?" War God asked the two of them.


    King of Fighters wore a grave look on his face. "Ye, I think there''s more to the matter than meets the


    eye. Otherwise, why would Chen Jiuzhou force us into entering Dragon Gate? Isn''t he afraid that we


    will seize power from him once we break through to the next level?"


    King of Fighters expressed his suspicions, to which Sword Saint nodded.


    He''s right. Logically speaking, Chen Jiuzhou shouldn''t want us to train inside Dragon Gate. After all,


    the stronger the three of us are, the greater the threat we are to him. But now...


    "Both of you have also noticed something suspicious going on, haven''t you?" War God looked up at


    the two. "Three among those in the second batch didn''t make it out. The death rate seems to be


    climbing."


    "Are you saying that Chen Jiuzhou is trying to get us killed by ordering us to enter Dragon Gate?"


    Mo Gucheng gave Ye Qingtian a quizzical look.


    War God shook his head. "It would be fine if that was the case. What worries me more is another


    reason."


    "What is it?" King of Fighters asked again.


    Sword Saint seemed to have an idea. "The one that Chu Tianfan told us about?"


    War God nodded solemnly. "When Ye Fan first shared it with me, I found it ridiculous. But now, I


    increasingly feel he was right. Dragon Gate Project might just be a front for a huge plot, one that


    involves enving the best martial artists in the entire world."


    "H-How is that possible?" King of Fighters'' lips began to tremble. He found the idea difficult to


    ept.


    "I''m just guessing too. It might be a case of my imagination going wild. But ever since Ye Fan''s


    death, I can''t help but grow more suspicious by the day. Just think about it. Ye Fan was just a junior


    who had done nothing to offend Moryana, Odin, and the others. Yet all of them began hunting him


    down right after he told us about the secret of the Dragon Gate training. Was it really a coincidence


    or were they trying to kill him in order to bury the secret?


    "Also, having disappeared for many years, Moryana returned with not only a massive increase in


    her strength but also a change in her temperament. Could she be hiding some sort of secret too?


    On top of that, Chen Jiuzhou seems to be plotting hard to get us to enter Dragon Gate. Taking


    everything into consideration, I''m increasingly inclined to believe Ye Fan," War God borated with


    a solemn expression.


    By then, King of Fighters and Sword Saint had turned pale in shock.


    "War God, if what Chu Tianfan said is true, can you imagine the repercussions for the world?"


    Sword Saint remarked gravely.


    War God nodded. "Without a doubt, it means that the apocalypse is upon us. Once The Great Four


    and all the genius martial artists of the world are enved, the mastermind can destroy the world,


    and we will be powerless to stop him. The only one capable of standing in his way has unfortunately


    been killed by the world itself."


    He spoke in a low voice. His words carried an inexplicable sense of sorrow and sarcasm.


    The room subsequently fell into a deathly silence.


    The three pirs of China, weighed down by the gravity of the situation, were at a loss for words.


    Sometimes, being the only one awakened to the truth was a terrible thing, to the extent of it being a


    cruel burden to bear.


    "All right now, stop being so pessimistic. I was just specting just now. If it turns out to be true, we


    still have time to remedy the situation," War God added.


    "In that case, are we still attending the Dragon Gate training tomorrow?" King of Fighters asked.


    War God shook his head. "We should cook up an excuse to skip it. It would be great if there was no


    plot behind it, but if Ye Fan''s words turned out to be true, the three of us could still avoid the fate of


    being turned into ves. At the very least, we''ll be thest line of defense for China''s martial


    arts world."

 Chapter 2243 You Can Try

    Chapter 2243 You Can Try


    The next morning, numerous martial artists once again gathered at the top of Mount Yan.


    The third phase of Dragon Gate Project had officially begun.


    Chen Jiuzhou''s voice echoed throughout Mount Yan. "My master and the other three top-ranked


    martial artists in the Empyrean Ranking initiated Dragon Gate Project. This is a rare opportunity for


    all martial artists. We are not seeking rewards or wealth. Our only goal is to make everyone in this


    world excel! Therefore, my master and the other three formidable members of the Empyrean


    Ranking have decided to triple the number of avable positions for the uing Dragon Gate


    training. We will admit thirty individuals in each training session."


    The people situated at the foot of the mountain immediately cheered with excitement.


    Even Lu Yanxi, daughter of Lu Tianhe, was overjoyed. The increase in spots meant that her chance


    of entering Dragon Gate had also increased.


    However, War God and Sword Saint could not bring themselves to smile.


    It''s good news if the Dragon Gate training program is truly an opportunity for all martial artists. But if


    it was a conspiracy, wouldn''t that mean that the speed of the world''s downfall would be


    elerated?


    "Jiuzhou, haste makes waste. Aren''t thirty spots a little too much? When ites to martial arts


    training, we should pursue quality, not quantity." War God couldn''t help but advise from the side.


    With an air of unquestionable authority, Chen Jiuzhou cast a cold nce at War God. "Are you


    defying my master''s wishes?"


    "But..."


    Before War God could continue, Chen Jiuzhou immediately interrupted, "There are no buts. This is


    an order, and you will carry it out!" He ascended into the air and forcefully stomped his foot, causing


    the ancient stone gate to emerge from the ground. "Dragon Gate is now open. All trainees, enter


    immediately!"


    Following Chen Jiuzhou''smand, the thirty martial artists on the list rushed in eagerly.


    Chen Jiuzhou red at War God and the other two. "Hmm? Why aren''t you three entering?"


    Of the thirty people who entered, only twenty-seven had gone through Dragon Gate. War God,


    Sword Saint, and King of Fighters stood at the side.


    "The spots are precious, and the three of us have decided not to take them and waste this valuable


    opportunity," King of Fighters exined.


    "No, you must enter. I won''t allow any exceptions!" Chen Jiuzhou frowned and refused to listen to


    their exnations.


    While they were arguing, three people in the crowd at the foot of Mount Yan disobeyed the order


    and rushed into Dragon Gate, taking thest three spots.


    Boom!


    As all thirty people entered, Dragon Gate closed with a loud sound and sank underground again.


    "Damn it!" Chen Jiuzhou was furious that they had been outsmarted by a few people. But now that it


    had happened, he had no choice.


    He red at Ye Qingtian and the others. "I''ll let it slide this time, but next time, you three must go


    through the Dragon Gate training! This is what my master wants, and no one can go against it!"


    The episode unquestionably heightened War God and the others'' doubts.


    Such is human nature. Everyone has a rebellious inner self.


    When War God and hispanions actively wanted to enter Dragon Gate before, they didn''t feel


    anything unusual.


    But now, Chen Jiuzhou''s efforts to force them in only made them even warier.


    By the time Ye Qingtian and the others noticed something strange, the others were already


    immersed in the thrill of their power surging.


    In total, twenty people had gone through the Dragon Gate training in the scorching summer; five


    were given the Supreme title. Except for a few who died in the gate, the rest were all at the pinnacle


    of the Grandmaster rank.


    Such immediate results were bound to drive people crazy.


    As a result, the poprity of the Dragon Gate training intensified.


    Many martial artists from different countries got into fights over the limited training spots.


    In order to alleviate the shortage of training spots, the Dragon Gates in China, Western Epea,


    Remdik, Smend, and other ces all increased their training spots drastically.


    This was undoubtedly great news for the global martial arts world.


    But soon, the negative effects started to show.


    Due to the rapid expansion of the training spots, the quality of the people entering the Dragon Gate


    training started to worsen.


    As a result, more and more people went in and never returned. They remained inside Dragon Gate


    forever.


    Subsequently, the death rate even reached fifty percent.


    Of course, that was not the scariest part.


    What was even more frightening was that even those who walked out of Dragon Gate alive and


    gained power were found to have exploded and died three to five dayster.


    Initially, this was only a rare urrence, happening to a very small number of people.


    However, more and more simr cases began to ur.


    The situation in China was slightly better as there were only three batches. Western Epea and


    Smend, however, were in a dire situation. The death rate and explosion rate had exceeded


    seventy percent.


    Undoubtedly, these terrifying figures dampened the spirit of the martial arts world.


    Many martial artists gradually became sober. They were no longer obsessed with pursuing the


    Dragon Gate training.


    Some were even calling for the suspension of the training.


    War God, Sword Saint, and others had always been paying attention to the international situation


    and naturally attached great importance to the deaths in the Dragon Gate training overseas.


    After discussing the matter, the three of them went to find Chen Jiuzhou and asked him to


    temporarily suspend the Dragon Gate Project.


    When Chen Jiuzhou heard this request, heughed.


    "You three are considered veterans in the martial arts world, right? Don''t you know that the path of


    the strong is fraught with death and danger? How can you hope to be stronger if you cower


    and retreat at the slightest hint of risk? You shouldn''t be a martial artist if you''re afraid of dying. Go


    back to your hometown and be a farmer," the man berated them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, War God didn''t stop there. He argued, "You call this just a little risk? Thest time fifty


    people entered Dragon Gate in Western Epea, only thirty came out. And even among these thirty,


    half exploded and died within three days of returning. The situation is even worse in Smend.


    Less than ten people survived from thest batch of one hundred who entered. Reckless haste


    makes waste.


    "I think it''s time to stop the project. Otherwise, it''s not cultivating talent; it''s harming people and


    destroying the foundation! If you can''t make the decision, we''ll go directly to your master, Moryana!"


    War God was very resolute. He was determined to stop the continuation of Dragon Gate Project.


    Chen Jiuzhou sneered, "See my master? You three are not qualified! Also, there''s no need to waste


    your breath. Dragon Gate Project was jointly formted by my master, Odin, Asura, and others. It''s


    an international project. What can you few old guys do to stop it? It''s you three who should prepare


    well. The fourth batch of Dragon Gate training is about to start. This time, I have increased China''s


    quota to fifty. You three, take the lead and enter."


    Chen Jiuzhou regarded War God coldly.


    "Chen Jiuzhou, I don''t care if you agree to this. Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and I have already


    discussed it. We will do whatever it takes to stop Dragon Gate Project from continuing! We will


    never allow you to harm China''s martial artists," War God shouted in anger.


    Chen Jiuzhou chuckled nonchntly. "Well, you can try."

 Chapter 2244 War God Has Arrived

    Chapter 2244 War God Has Arrived


    Chen Jiuzhou snorted and then left the ce.


    "Chen Jiuzhou, stop right there!"


    "We''re not finished talking yet!"


    "Come back here!"


    Sword Saint and the others shouted from behind, but Chen Jiuzhou ignored them and left without


    even looking back.


    "He''s a beast! How dare he be so rude to us? How could we have been so blind as to elect him as


    Hall Master? Having Chu Tianfan as Hall Master would have been better than him!" King of Fighters


    punched the wall behind him in anger, forming spider-web-like cracks on the wall.


    He deeply regretted their decision.


    Of course, Sword Saint was equally regretful.


    "They are acting recklessly." War God sighed. "After all, Chu Tianfan is already dead. We have


    forced the death of the only person in the world who could threaten them. With no constraints on


    their power or strength, do you think there''s anything left for him to fear? In his eyes, you and I are


    probably nothing more than pigs and dogs waiting to be ughtered."


    Ye Qingtian''s words left King of Fighters and Sword Saint speechless and their expressions turning


    sour.


    "Do you think everything that Chu Tianfan said was true?" King of Fighters couldn''t help but ask.


    War God and Sword Saint stayed silent. They were too ashamed to answer.


    After all, when Ye Fan was being criticized by the masses, the three of them had been on the


    opposite side. They had even injured him.


    If Ye Fan''s words were proven true, it would undoubtedly mean that the trio had once again done


    something extremely foolish.


    In this world, it''s probably most difficult to deny oneself and admit one''s own stupidity.


    Despite the numerous indications pointing toward issues with Dragon Gate Project, Sword Saint


    and the others held onto a glimmer of hope that Ye Fan''s words were untrue.


    After War God''s departure, only Sword Saint and King of Fighters were left.


    "Say, Sword Saint, do you really think what Chu Tianfan said back then was true?" King of Fighters


    asked again.


    Sword Saint did not answer. Instead, he shook his head and sighed. "We have fought against Chu


    Tianfan for so many years. We can''t always be the ones who are in the wrong."


    He remembered the battle in the rainforest back then, where they had thought Ye Fan was cruel


    and immoral. But in the end, Ye Fan donated arge amount of spirit fruit to the country without any


    expectation of rewards.


    In another episode, War God Castle tried to block Ye Fan from entering the country when he


    stormed Chu Sect. s, Chu Yuan conquered the world, and if it weren''t for Chu Tianfan, they


    would have already died under the hands of Chu Sect.


    And now, Ye Fan had once again stood in opposition to the world.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Sword Saint and the others did not believe in him.


    If they were wrong again this time, they would be too embarrassed to face the world.


    Whether it was King of Fighters or Sword Saint, they naturally hoped and prayed that what Ye Fan


    said was false.


    However, how could the affairs of this world be moved by human will?


    A few dayster, Dragon Gate Project wasunched again.


    The fourth batch of powerhouses had already arrived at the foot of Mount Yan.


    King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and War God, however, were still in the hall and did not appear at


    Dragon Gate.


    The trio was talking in the room, seemingly discussing something important.


    Just then, someone walked in.


    "We have been sent by Hall Master Chen to invite the three pirs of China to enter Dragon Gate."


    Zhao Zhenlu led a few subordinates to escort Ye Qingtian and the others out.


    "Get lost! We decide whether or not to enter the Dragon Gate. There''s no need for him to make


    decisions for us," King of Fighters shouted disrespectfully at Zhao Zhenlu and his men.


    However, Zhao Zhenlu smiled bitterly and replied, "You may share your concerns with Hall Master


    Chen. I''m just a subordinate conveying orders. Why do you have to make life difficult for me?"


    King of Fighters wanted to continue cursing, but he was stopped by War God.


    "Enough. What he said is true. They''re just following orders. No matter how much we say to them,


    it''s just a waste of breath. Let''s go. There are things that require us to speak directly to our fellow


    countrymen."


    He seemed to have made a major decision as he turned around and prepared to head to the


    summit of Mount Yan.


    "Ye, have you thought this through? If you do this, it''s equivalent to bing their enemies! I''m


    worried..." Sword Saint clearly had reservations.


    Ye Qingtian, however, calmly waved his hand and said, "There''s nothing to worry about. Even if


    Chen Jiuzhou is daring, he won''t dare to kill me in front of so many people. I''ve been in China for so


    many years, and although I can''t say much about other things, I can say there is still some humanity


    left in people."


    The man continued without signs of panic or worry, "If Chen Jiuzhou dares to attack me, he will lose


    the hearts of the people. It will be difficult for him to push forward with Dragon Gate Project in the


    future."


    "That''s all well and good, but Ye, what if something happens? You are one of the most important


    figures in the country. You can''t take the risk! Why don''t I handle this conversation?" Sword Saint


    suggested as he couldn''t let go of his concerns.


    "You can''t do it. Why don''t I say it?" King of Fighters offered.


    War God smiled and said, "Stop fighting over it. It''s most suitable for me to speak. I have been the


    guardian of China for so many years, and everyone believes in what I say. I don''t mean to boast,


    but my words carry more weight than thebined weight of your words."


    "But¡ª"


    "There''s nothing else to say. Do you have any other solutions?" Ye Qingtian interrupted them.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters opened their mouths, wanting to say something else, but the


    words never came out.


    And so, the three of them walked out of War God Castle and went to the top of Mount Yan.


    "They''re here!"


    "It''s War God."


    "War God has arrived!"


    Sure enough, when the martial artist saw Ye Qingtian and the others, they immediately cheered.


    Even though Ye Qingtian wasn''t the Hall Master anymore, he was still a prominent figure and a


    source of inspiration in the minds of the Chinese.


    Chen Jiuzhou smirked when he saw Ye Qingtian and the others. "There you are. I thought I have to


    personally invite you over. All right, let''s cut to the chase. Dragon Gate has already opened, and the


    fourth batch of trainees is preparing to enter. As the pirs of China, you three should take the lead


    and go in first."


    Ye Qingtian nced at him and said with a smile, "Why the rush? Before we go, let me say a few


    words to everyone. What if we don''te back?"


    "As you wish," Chen Jiuzhou said nonchntly.


    The only thing he cared about in the whole of China was his master, Moryana.


    As for these three old men, when Ye Fan was still alive, Chen Jiuzhou could use their prestige to


    deal with him and push forward Dragon Gate Project.


    Now that Ye Fan was dead, he had nopetitors left in China.


    Therefore, the trio was of no value to him anymore.


    They were simply worthless trash in his eyes.


    They can say whatever they want since they will be entering Dragon Gate soon.


    Ye Qingtian walked to the podium and looked at the familiar and friendlypatriots beneath him.

 Chapter 2245 Battle At Mount Yan

    Chapter 2245 Battle At Mount Yan


    "Everyone here should recognize who I am. I''m Ye Qingtian, War God, and the leader of the six


    pirs of China. Over the years, I''ve fought alongside you all, oveing countless challenges and


    hardships together. I''m fortunate to have been born in this country and to have so many outstanding


    and respectablepatriots. It is my love for this nation that has always driven me to do everything


    in my power to protect it and its people. The longsting stability and prosperity of China is the


    dream I''ve dedicated my life to achieving. That is why myrades and I established War God


    Castle and epted Moryana''s suggestion to initiate Dragon Gate Project, all in the hope of making


    our nation stronger.


    "In pursuit of that goal, I even injured a friend and turned a blind eye when my friend needed help


    the most. I didn''t regret it then, as I believed I was siding with the people and the country''s greater


    good. Any sacrifice was worth it as long as my ideals were notpromised. However, I''ve


    graduallye to realize that I might''ve been wrong. Like many martial artists seeking power, I, Ye


    Qingtian, seemed to have been blinded by the sudden surge of strength.


    "That''s right. What I''m talking about is Dragon Gate Project. Like all of you, I once believed that the


    appearance of the Dragon Gate in China was a blessing, an opportunity for our people to get


    stronger. However, I gradually discovered that it had led us astray from the true path of martial arts.


    Acquiring power isn''t an overnight feat. Relying on external forces to artificially elerate growth


    will only lead to self-destruction!


    "I will now share some rming statistics with you. In Western Epea, of thest batch of fifty


    participants who trained in Dragon Gate, half perished within Dragon Gate. Of those who survived,


    another half died within three days because their meridians exploded. The situation in Smend


    was even more tragic. Out of a hundred participants, only ten survived. Moreover, even those ten


    suffered varying degrees of damage to their meridians due to the forced infusion of power,


    rendering any further advancement in their cultivation in this lifetime hopeless."


    Atop Mount Yan, Ye Qingtian revealed those shocking statistics to the crowd while wearing a


    grimace.


    "T-That can''t be true, right? Did you make a mistake, War God? Dragon Gate is strongly promoted


    by The Great Four on Empyrean Ranking. Are you saying Moryana and the others wish to harm


    us?"


    "That''s right. The first few batches of participants are doing fine, aren''t they? Wangtou and Li


    managed to attain the Supreme realm!"


    Everyone was astounded after hearing Ye Qingtian''s words.


    His speech had undoubtedly caused an uproar among the crowd.


    The throng was astonished and in disbelief.


    Chen Jiuzhou had been listening to Ye Qingtian absentmindedly initially, not paying much attention.


    However, he soon realized Ye Qingtian seemed to be criticizing Dragon Gate Project, which


    rmed him greatly.


    "Ye Qingtian, what nonsense are you spouting? Shut up!" Chen Jiuzhou bellowed.


    Ye Qingtian ignored him and continued speaking. "I understand that what I''ve said may be difficult


    for you all to ept at once, but please believe me. I can guarantee with my integrity that every


    word I''ve mentioned is true. Dragon Gate is no longer a gateway to power or opportunity; it has


    be a gateway to hell and a doorway to death. I cannot stand idly by and watch mypatriots


    march to their doom. Therefore, I dere that the Dragon Gate training will be permanently


    suspended after today!"


    "B*stard, you''re courting death!" Ye Qingtian''s final words thoroughly enraged Chen Jiuzhou.


    Wasting no more breath, he stomped the ground and thrust a vicious palm strike at Ye Qingtian as


    he charged forward.


    "Be careful, Ye! Retreat quickly!" Sword Saint yelled anxiously while King of Fighters stared


    worryingly at the scene before him.


    Still, Ye Qingtian didn''t dodge. He stood rooted to his spot like a pir on the highest point of China,


    supporting the weight of the sky. Retreat? There''s no way out left for me. If I fall back, who will


    defend China? I had Ye Fan to back me up in the past, but they had driven him to his death. Now,


    I''m the only one left to fight for our nation. Therefore, I must stop Dragon Gate Project from


    continuing no matter what.


    Boom!


    With a loud thud, Chen Jiuzhou''s palm struck Ye Qingtian''s back squarely.


    Ye Qingtian remained unmoving, but he couldn''t help but spew out a mouthful of blood.


    Nevertheless, with blood trickling down the corner of his mouth and a sorrowful expression spread


    across his face, Ye Qingtian still stood atop Mount Yan and shouted, "China''s martial artists, it''s time


    to wake up! Power doesn''t fall from the sky ore as a gift from others. Instead, we must earn it


    through diligent cultivation, taking one step at a time. Sess is the sum of small efforts, repeated


    day in and day out. There are no shortcuts to sess, and even less so to bing an elite


    martial artist. It''s time to wake up from this dream, everyone. Quit fantasizing about Dragon Gate


    being capable of enhancing your abilities in a short period. Dragon Gate Project must not be


    allowed to continue."


    Boom!


    Another palm strike came crashing down.


    Chen Jiuzhou wore a frosty expression as he attacked Ye Qingtian again.


    This time, Ye Qingtian could no longer withstand the blow.


    His body shuddered, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Then, he was sent flying backward.


    "How dare you interfere with my ns, you old fool! Since you''re so against entering Dragon Gate,


    as the Hall Master, I will personally send you in today!"


    Chen Jiuzhou was beside himself with rage, and his eyes glinted coldly and menacingly.


    He moved forward, grabbed Ye Qingtian with one hand, and hurled thetter in the direction of


    Dragon Gate.


    However, at that critical moment, Sword Saint and King of Fighters stepped up and positioned


    themselves before Dragon Gate, catching Ye Qingtian.


    "What''s the matter? Ye Qingtian is seeking death. Are you two tired of living too?" Chen Jiuzhou


    narrowed his eyes at Sword Saint and King of Fighters.


    Malice filled his voice as he threatened them.


    "King of Fighters, Sword Saint, set me down. What happens today has nothing to do with you."


    Ye Qingtian steadied himself and stood up straight once again.


    He pushed Sword Saint and King of Fighters away to face Chen Jiuzhou alone.


    "Chen Jiuzhou, you are acting willfully and arrogantly, treating yourpatriots'' lives as if they are


    insignificant! As China''s protector, how can I allow you to behave as you please?"


    Ye Qingtian''s furious roar reverberated as an overwhelming aura burst forth from within him.


    Qi surged within his meridians, and blood boiled in his body.


    An intense battle spirit shot toward the sky.


    Seeing that, Chen Jiuzhouughed. "Hahaha! Do you think you''re capable of passing judgment on


    me? All of you can''t even defeat Chu Tianfan, so what makes you think you''re a match for me? If


    you all joined forces with Chu Tianfan to fight against me when he was alive, perhaps I would find


    this a little challenging. But now that Chu Tianfan is dead, no one in China is strong enough to


    oppose me! Even thebined force of you three pirs of China cannot endure a single strike


    from me!"


    Chen Jiuzhou''s eyes were filled with wantonness and haughtiness. That''s right. I''ve been acting


    more domineeringly and unscrupulously since Ye Fan died. War God and even all of China''s martial


    artists are no different from my ything.


    While Chen Jiuzhou was hooting withughter, Ye Qingtian had already taken action, fiercely


    thrusting out a Heavenly Palm strike.


    Chen Jiuzhou didn''t even attempt to dodge and casually countered with a move of his own.


    Boom!


    With a burst of energy, Chen Jiuzhou was sent flying by Ye Qingtian''s attack.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! What kind of palm technique is that?" Chen Jiuzhou got to his feet, looking somewhat


    comical with dirt covering his face.


    Nheless, the confusion reflected on his countenance was greater than the wrath churning within


    his chest.


    Apparently, he hadn''t expected the power Ye Qingtian unleashed with that palm strike earlier would


    far surpass his cultivation realm.

 Chapter 2246 Cleanse The Country

    Chapter 2246 Cleanse The Country


    Chen Jiuzhou was naturally shocked.


    Deep down, he had always looked down upon Ye Qingtian and the like.


    He assumed they were too stubborn and would spend the rest of their lives the same way,


    cultivating the same ancient martial arts techniques.


    However, their earlier fight caught him by surprise.


    He could feel how advanced Ye Qingtian''s palm technique was.


    Ye Qingtian''s face was devoid of expression as he stared at Chen Jiuzhou. "This is Heavenly Palm.


    Ye Fan taught me back then."


    "Shut up!" Chen Jiuzhou''s expression turned grim when he heard Ye Fan''s name.


    "You, Ye Qingtian, hold a significant position as one of the six pirs of China. It is beyond


    comprehension that you would be involved with someone as despicable as that. Do you understand


    the gravity of your actions? Any individual who coborates with traitors is considered a traitor. As


    the Hall Master of War God Castle, I must pass judgment. Ye Qingtian, are you aware of your


    wrongdoing?"


    Chen Jiuzhou stomped the ground and rushed toward Ye Qingtian.


    He didn''t hold back and attacked Ye Qingtian ferociously.


    Ye Qingtian dared not underestimate him.


    However, after they exchanged a few moves, Chen Jiuzhou discovered Ye Qingtian only had one


    move that could threaten him.


    The rest of his moves wouldn''t pose a threat to him at all.


    "It seems that you have only mastered one move, Ye Qingtian. I thought you had a trump card that


    would threaten me. How foolish of you to challenge me publicly! You are nothing but a fool who is


    eager to seek death!"


    After sounding each other out briefly, Chen Jiuzhou finally understood the extent of Ye Qingtian''s


    capabilities.


    With a scornful smirk, he looked at Ye Qingtian as if thetter was nothing more than a fool.


    "I can''t believe so many fools exist in this world. Chu Tianfan was a fool, and so are you, Ye


    Qingtian. You are no match for me. Do you have a death wish?" Chen Jiuzhou sneered.


    He refused to waste time on Ye Qingtian.


    Without holding back, he increased the intensity of his attack and delivered sessive powerful


    strikes in Ye Qingtian''s direction.


    This time, even though Ye Qingtian used Heavenly Palm, he was no match for Chen Jiuzhou''s


    waves of attacks.


    Like a floating boat in the vast sea, he capsized instantly.


    The forceful attacknded on Ye Qingtian, crushing his bones, and blood spewed everywhere.


    Ye Qingtian was hurled backward from the impact, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "War God!" Everyone panicked at the sight of Ye Qingtian getting injured.


    They rushed forward to check on him.


    Chen Jiuzhou was the only one who remained calm as a vicious look crossed his face.


    "I told you, you''re seeking doom if you go against me. I won''t kill you, though. I will punish you and


    make your life a living hell," Chen Jiuzhou announced with an icy grin, fixing his emotionless gaze


    on the heavily injured Ye Qingtian, who was lying on the ground weakly.


    Behind him, Dragon Gate opened wide.


    Chen Jiuzhou slowly made his way forward.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was obvious he still intended to throw Ye Qingtian into the gate.


    Right then, a woman in the crowd spoke up. "Hall Master Chen, please don''t do this! No matter


    what, War God is still China''s guardian angel. He spent his entire life protecting China, so he''s our


    hero. You can''t let him down!"


    It was none other than Lu Yanxi, who had previously worked together with Ye Fan.


    Despite her young age, she grew up listening to War God''s legendary tales.


    Now, the heroic figure was past his prime, and he was no longer the most powerful man in China''s


    martial arts world.


    Nevertheless, he was still the older generation''s idol and religion.


    Hearing Lu Yanxi''s voice, many others stepped forward to stand before Ye Qingtian in a protective


    manner.


    "Hall Master Chen, please have mercy!"


    "War God has led China for decades, and he''s loyal to China''s martial arts world. He will never


    betray the people and country."


    "We respectfully request that you investigate the matter regarding the rumor about Dragon Gate, as


    we believe War God''s ount to be credible."


    Everyone started interceding on Ye Qingtian''s behalf.


    Clearly, they believed Ye Qingtian''s words and were suspecting the safety of Dragon Gate Project.


    Chen Jiuzhou couldn''t ept the change in their attitudes.


    He flew into a fit of rage and roared, "Shut up! Ye Qingtian is an aplice of Chu Tianfan, and he


    obviously has an ulterior motive for tarnishing the reputation of Dragon Gate Project! As martial


    artists of China, we should work together to punish him. We should deliver justice and get rid of this


    traitor! How dare you beg for his mercy?"


    His murderous intent was intensifying.


    Evidently, he didn''t anticipate that Ye Qingtian was that important to the martial artists in China.


    With just a few words, he managed to tamp down everyone''s desire for more strength and ignite


    their suspicion toward Dragon Gate Project.


    "Hall Master Chen, there must be a misunderstanding here. We believe in War God!"


    "Yes, he puts the country and people first. He''ll never betray China!"


    "Yes! We have absolute trust in him!"


    "Hall Master Chen, there must be a misunderstanding. Please reconsider your decision!"


    Everyone spoke up to defend Ye Qingtian, refusing to give Chen Jiuzhou a chance to take action.


    Chen Jiuzhou''s eyes were cold. "What are you doing? Do you want to go against me? If you don''t


    want to die, get out of my way now!"


    With that, a powerful surge of energy emerged from his figure and swept in all directions.


    The dozens of people at the scene were sent flying backward.


    Lu Yanxi was the first to get hit. She spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward for a


    few dozen meters before crashing to the ground.


    Finally, Ye Qingtian''s figure appeared before Chen Jiuzhou.


    "Ye Qingtian, this is over. I''ll send you into Dragon Gate now!" he announced, shing a malicious


    smirk.


    Ye Qingtian wasn''t afraid at all.


    Even when Chen Jiuzhou was right before him, he used hisst shred of energy to remind the


    crowd, "Everyone, if you still have trust in me, do not walk past Dragon Gate! Don''t enter Dragon


    Gate! That is the gates of hell!"


    His yell reverberated around the area.


    "The nerve of you to keep talking! Damn it!" Chen Jiuzhou cursed.


    He had no idea Ye Qingtian would continue to spout nonsense even though thetter was about to


    die.


    A wave of fury crashed through him as he delivered a punch to Ye Qingtian''s cheek.


    Before the punch could injure Ye Qingtian, two figures suddenly shot out.


    "Limitless Sword!"


    "Mo Family Fist!"


    Sword Saint swung his sword in fury, while Mo Gucheng waved his fist in anger.


    Both Supremes worked together to block Chen Jiuzhou''s attack.


    "Sword Saint? King of Fighters? How could you..." Ye Qingtian panicked when he saw them taking


    action. "Who told you to take action? You fools, step back! This has nothing to do with you!"


    Both Sword Saint and King of Fighters were smiling calmly as though they had epted their


    impending doom.


    "Ye, cut the crap. You''re not the only pir of China. We won''t let you face the situation alone,"


    Sword Saint said.


    "But you might lose your lives!" Ye Qingtian protested.


    He hade forward earlier to prevent Sword Saint and the others from getting involved in the


    trouble.


    Stopping Dragon Gate Project meant crossing Chen Jiuzhou, and he would never let them get away


    with it.


    King of Fighters burst outughing. "I''m not afraid of death as that means I''ll get to sleep forever.


    You proved something, Ye. Dragon Gate Project is indeed suspicious!"


    Chen Jiuzhou''s fists balled up in anger when he realized they had suddenly joined the fight.


    "It looks like both of you have been bewitched by Ye Qingtian. If that''s the case, I shall cleanse the


    country of traitors like you. It''s time for China to get new pirs as you old b*stards are past your


    prime."

 Chapter 2247 You Brought This Upon Yourselves

    Chapter 2247 You Brought This Upon Yourselves


    Chen Jiuzhou''s eyes flickered with killing intent as anger hardened his heart.


    He had assumed that China''s martial arts world would submit to him after he got rid of Chu Tianfan.


    Never did he expect that his own organization would go against him.


    I can''t believe Ye Qingtian and the other old b*stards have the guts to oppose me in public. This is a


    good thing, however. I can take the chance to get rid of anyone who is disloyal. That way, China''s


    martial arts world will be mine and mine alone!


    After making up his mind, Chen Jiuzhou didn''t bother holding back.


    He charged forward to attack King of Fighters and Sword Saint without hesitation.


    Soon, a fight ensued on the top of Mount Yan.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters knew they weren''t Chen Jiuzhou''s match even if they were to


    work together.


    That was fine with them, as they had never nned on defeating Chen Jiuzhou.


    They were merely trying to buy more time for Ye Qingtian.


    "Ye, aren''t you going to leave?"


    Boom!


    Following a collision, Sword Saint and King of Fighters staggered back from the impact.


    Taking the opportunity, they quickly urged Ye Qingtian to leave.


    However, Ye Qingtian wasn''t about to flee the scene alone and leave them behind.


    "Sword Saint, you..." Ye Qingtian''s eyes turned red.


    "Cut the crap, Ye. Leave now! As long as you''re alive, there''s still hope."


    "The control of China''s martial arts world by a traitor cannot be allowed!" King of Fighters chimed in.


    He ran to Ye Qingtian and used his Qi to push him away.


    "You want to escape, huh? Dream on! No one can escape today!" Chen Jiuzhou sneered.


    Before Ye Qingtian could make a sessful escape, Chen Jiuzhou stomped the ground and went


    after him.


    However, King of Fighters blocked his path by delivering a flurry of Mo Family Fists on him.


    "Scram!" Chen Jiuzhou barked, spinning around, and gave a vicious kick.


    The fist cracked into pieces like a fragile block of ice under Chen Jiuzhou''s kick.


    The force of his kick didn''t diminish andnded straight on King of Fighters'' chest.


    King of Fighters was sent backward like a ball and crashed into the mountains.


    Blood spilled from his mouth as dust scattered all over him.


    Chen Jiuzhou was so strong that King of Fighters couldn''t even hold him back for one minute.


    Chen Jiuzhou was determined to catch up with Ye Qingtian, but Sword Saint''s cold voice stopped


    him in his tracks. "Chen Jiuzhou, do you still want your Dragon Gate? I shall destroy it as it


    endangers the safety of billions of Chinese citizens."


    No one knew when Xiao Chen hade to the gate. He wielded his sword, gathering the sword


    energy swiftly.


    His vicious attack was about tond on Dragon Gate.


    "B*stard, how dare you?" Chen Jiuzhou jolted in shock.


    The significance of Dragon Gate to him was immense. While he believed that Sword Saint might not


    seed in destroying it, he couldn''t risk any mishaps. If anything were to happen to Dragon Gate,


    he would face severe consequences from his master.


    Ye Qingtian was the least of his concern now.


    Chen Jiuzhou whirled around and ran after Sword Saint.


    Seeing that his n worked, Sword Saint shed a smile.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without further dy, he swung his sword in the direction of Dragon Gate.


    Just as the sword energy was about to strike the gate, Chen Jiuzhou arrived and stretched out his


    arms to block it, determined to use his own body as a shield.


    Secondster, the storm died down.


    Chen Jiuzhou appeared to be in a sorry state as his initial calmness had vanished.


    His hair was disheveled, and his clothes were torn.


    His haste to block the attack had made him look like a mess.


    That merely served to increase his fury.


    Enraged by their audacity, Chen Jiuzhou thundered, "The lot of you must have a death wish!"


    His eyes had turnedpletely red by now.


    After blocking Sword Saint''s sword energy, he leaped into the air and charged at him.


    Sword Saint instantly swung his sword to defend himself, but Chen Jiuzhou grabbed his sword and


    rained ten punches on his chest in the blink of an eye.


    Sword Saint spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, and his chest sank in.


    Chen Jiuzhou then raised his knee to give Sword Saint another vicious attack.


    Sword Saint nearly puked his organs out from the force of that attack.


    "Sword Saint!" Ye Qingtian screamed, his eyes turning red.


    From a distance away, he nearly burst into tears.


    Right then, King of Fighters scrambled to his feet from the ruins, his body stained with blood. With


    all his might, he hollered in Ye Qingtian''s direction, "Leave now!"


    He ran back to join Sword Saint in stopping Chen Jiuzhou''s advance.


    "You guys just won''t give up, huh?" Chen Jiuzhou managed between gritted teeth when he realized


    they were determined to stop him.


    Increasing the intensity of his attack, he avoided Sword Saint''s sword and pierced King of Fighters''


    palm.


    Blood spurted out and trickled down King of Fighters'' arm.


    From afar, Ye Qingtian felt his heart bleeding in anguish at the terrifying sight.


    He wanted nothing more than to join hisrades in the battle, but both Sword Saint and King of


    Fighters were buying time for him. Their lips were stained with blood as they yelled, "Ye, leave! Live


    well on behalf of us, and don''t lose hope!"


    "Ye, we regret it. It was apse in our judgment. We have wronged Chu Tianfan..."


    A man''s words are kind when death is close.


    Following Chu Tianfan''s death, Sword Saint and King of Fighters btedly realized their mistake


    after witnessing Chen Jiuzhou''s actions.


    They eventually realized that the man they had led down a path of destruction was actually on the


    side of justice and knew the truth.


    Regret filled their hearts.


    They regretted not trusting Ye Fan or supporting him when he was alone.


    Now, they were paying the price for their wrong decision.


    They had no choice but to endure the consequences.


    Seeing how Sword Saint and King of Fighters were buying time for him to escape, Ye Qingtian dug


    his nails into his palms. His eyes turned red as he hollered, "Chen Jiuzhou, I swear I''ll return to


    avenge myrades one day! I won''t stop until I seed in killing you!"


    With a heavy heart, he fled Mount Yan, the burden of guilt weighing heavily on him as tears


    threatened to spill from his eyes.


    Sword Saint is right. There will be hope if I survive. If I survive, I can save the world and avenge


    them.


    Watching as Ye Qingtian escaped, Sword Saint and King of Fighters both had relieved smiles on


    their faces.


    "Get out of my way!" Chen Jiuzhou snapped impatiently.


    He thrust out his palms continuously.


    In the end, Sword Saint and King of Fighters copsed to the ground, severely injured.


    "Damn it! You brought this upon yourselves," Chen Jiuzhou cursed, disgust evident in his tone.


    He picked them up and threw them into Dragon Gate.


    He looked in the direction Ye Qingtian had left and noticed that thetter was already far away, so


    he decided not to continue the pursuit.


    The most important thing now was to make the rest enter Dragon Gate.


    However, no one dared to enter now.


    Everyone paled in horror as they gazed at Chen Jiuzhou fearfully.


    Clearly, Ye Qingtian''s warning had worked.


    Dragon Gate used to be tempting to martial artists, but now it was just the gates of hell to them.


    After hearing Sword Saint''s and King of Fighters'' words, the martial artists of China started


    wavering.


    Did we really misunderstand Ye Fan?

 Chapter 2248 Huge Change In China

    Chapter 2248 Huge Change In China


    "What, are you guys going to disobey me too?"


    Chen Jiuzhou got furious when he saw no one move after he ordered them to enter Dragon Gate.


    The resistance from Ye Qingtian and the others was already driving Chen Jiuzhou up the wall, so he


    nearly lost it when the others disobeyed him too.


    He got so mad that he was actually prepared to kill someone on the spot.


    A man who appeared to be in his thirties stepped forward from the crowd and said with a forced


    smile, "W-We''re scared, Hall Master Chen! Besides, I feel that the opportunity to train in Dragon


    Gate is far too precious for someone like me. I shall pass this opportunity on to myrades who


    are far more excellent than I am."


    The remaining dozens of Chinese martial artists who were chosen, too, spoke up and declined the


    offer.


    "H-He''s right, Hall Master Chen! An old man like me shouldn''t waste such a grand opportunity. You


    should let the young and talented martial artists enter Dragon Gate instead!"


    "I-I would like to withdraw as well, Hall Master Chen. My wife just called. She''s about to give birth. I


    need to stay with her and look after her."


    "I''ll have to forfeit this opportunity as well, Hall Master Chen. Something urgent came up, so I need


    to rush back and see my wife. Someone else can have my spot."


    More and more of them stepped forward with all sorts of excuses to avoid entering Dragon Gate.


    Chen Jiuzhou sneered after hearing what they said. "Give up your spots? What a joke! Dragon Gate


    is not something you can just give up on so easily!"


    His tone was as cold as ice.


    Lu Yanxi and the others below Mount Yan felt shivers down their spines when they heard that.


    Chen Jiuzhou started walking toward the crowd, scaring them so much that they backed away


    immediately.


    "W-What are you doing, Hall Master Chen? You said the slots to enter Dragon Gate are incredibly


    precious, didn''t you? What''s wrong with us giving them up unconditionally?" someone asked in fear,


    but Chen Jiuzhou was in no mood to say anything further.


    Ye Qingtian''s speech haspletely ruined my ns to use Dragon Gate. It''s no longer possible to


    get these people to enter Dragon Gate willingly. In that case, there''s no need for me to keep this act


    up. I''ll just get them in by force instead!


    Everyone watched in horror as Chen Jiuzhou charged into the crowd and started tossing them into


    Dragon Gate one after another.


    "What the... Hall Master Chen has gone crazy! Everyone, run for your lives!"


    They still remembered how Chen Jiuzhou had severely wounded Sword Saint and the others before


    tossing them into Dragon Gate.


    As if that wasn''t abnormal enough, the fact that he was doing it again to everyone else further


    confirmed their suspicions.


    That was when everyone realized that War God and Chu Tianfan were right about Dragon Gate


    being a trap.


    It was not the incredibly rare opportunity that Chen Jiuzhou had imed it to be. Instead, it was a


    disaster that would destroy those who entered, and Chen Jiuzhou had been tricking them into


    entering all this while.


    "Run for it!"


    "Save yourselves!"


    Everyone probably had the shock of their lives at that point.


    The ce that they once thought was a beautiful dreame true turned out to be something


    straight out of a nightmare.


    That sudden realization shocked them all to the core.


    Unfortunately, it was far toote when they realized what was going on.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They used to have someone powerful who would protect them from harm, but they had gotten rid of


    that person with their own hands.


    Chaos and fear were all that remained as they desperately ran for their lives.


    What used to be a sacrednd for the martial arts world instantly became a living nightmare.


    The martial artists ran as fast as their legs could carry them, but it was not enough to escape Chen


    Jiuzhou''s wrath.


    Like a wolf that had charged into a flock of sheep, he had gone into a frenzied state and was


    knocking out groups of men with single punches.


    Screams of terror echoed throughout Mount Yan as he beat them up.


    Of course, Chen Jiuzhou did not kill those martial artists.


    He simply knocked them down and tossed them into Dragon Gate.


    "That''s thirteen! Fourteen! Fifteen! Twenty-one! Twenty-two!" Chen Jiuzhou shouted with a crazed


    and sadistic grin.


    With a sinister look in his eyes, he had tossed thirty martial artists into Dragon Gate in just a few


    minutes.


    He then stopped in his tracks and stared at the fleeing martial artists with an evil smile.


    "The fourth batch has entered Dragon Gate. A month from now, I shall continue selecting the next


    batch! Those who enter willingly shall have a chance at survival, and those who refuse shall be


    executed!"


    Boom!


    He sent a gigantic palm-shaped attack flying down from above.


    That attack hit three of the Chinese martial artists and turned them into a bloody pulp before they


    could even scream.


    It was a truly gory sight to behold. Everyone else at the scene went pale with fear when they saw


    what happened.


    With the martial arts world of China trembling in fear, the Dragon Gate training for the day came to


    an end.


    They felt as helpless as a bunch of caged chickens. No one knew who would get chosen for the


    ughter next.


    A monthter, Dragon Gate was reopened, and only thirteen of the thirty martial artists came out.


    Five of the thirteen survivors ended up exploding within seven days of leaving Dragon Gate.


    The unsettling sight of gory body parts flying everywhere struck even more fear into the hearts of


    those who witnessed it.


    Only eight individuals survived the Dragon Gate training, which showed just how high its death rate


    was.


    Because they had forcefully increased their cultivation level beyond their bodies'' limits, it would be


    incredibly difficult for them to get stronger anymore.


    As the fourth batch of martial artistspleted their training, the name list for the fifth batch was


    released shortly after.


    This time, there was a total of fifty martial artists who were chosen.


    All of them sank into despair when they saw their names on the list.


    Some of them left overnight, some hid themselves deep within the mountains, and some protested


    the decision openly.


    Not a single one of them agreed to the training at all.


    The martial arts worlds of China even started forming alliances to go against Chen Jiuzhou.


    A group of protesters even showed up at the bottom of Mount Yan to protest against Dragon Gate


    Project.


    They demanded that Chen Jiuzhou step down and destroy Dragon Gate for good.


    However, their resistance did notst very long as twenty powerful fighters came rushing over, all of


    which were supreme grandmasters.


    In just one year, China had managed to produce twenty supreme grandmasters with the help of


    Dragon Gate Project.


    Those supreme grandmasters had be Chen Jiuzhou''s most reliable subordinates.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters were the ones leading the group.

 Chapter 2249 Asking For Help

    Chapter 2249 Asking For Help


    "Sword Saint? King of Fighters? You two are still alive? We thought you two were killed by Chen


    Jiuzhou!" the martial artists eximed in surprise when they saw Sword Saint and the others.


    The look of shock was soon reced by joy as they thought hope had arrived.


    "We''re so d to see that you''re still alive, Sword Saint!"


    "We didn''t have anyone to lead us in this battle against Chen Jiuzhou, so we weren''t quite sure


    what to do!"


    "Now that you''re back, we''ll all take orders from you!"


    "Let us band together to stop Chen Jiuzhou and his Dragon Gate Project!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was praising Sword Saint and King of Fighters as they waited for the two to lead them in


    battle.


    However, Sword Saint simply responded by raising his sword and stabbing at them.


    Swoosh!


    All they saw was a sh of white light as the sword cut through the air.


    About a secondter, blood sprayed everywhere as ten martial artists died on the spot.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned by what they had just seen.


    They were all staring at the former Hall Master of War God Castle, who loved the people with his


    life, in shock and disbelief.


    "W-What are you doing, Sword Saint?"


    The crowd could not believe their eyes.


    For the first time ever, they felt as though they didn''t know Sword Saint anymore.


    "Hall Master Chen is not someone you people can afford to offend! That stab was just to teach you


    all a lesson! We are here on Hall Master Chen''s orders to crush your little resistance movement.


    Now, I suggest you all stop right here and leave. Those whose names are on that list, head over to


    Dragon Gate and prepare for your training! If you do notply with these orders, then we will have


    no choice but to use force!" Sword Saint shouted with a terrifyingly authoritative tone in his voice.


    Naturally, those words shocked every single one of the martial artists at the scene.


    They could not bring themselves to believe that Sword Saint had just said that.


    "King of Fighters, what happened to Sword Saint? Have you all submitted yourselves to Chen


    Jiuzhou?" they asked in confusion.


    King of Fighters had an icy-cold look on his face as he replied, "Hall Master Chen is the head of


    China''s martial arts world. It only makes sense for everyone in China to submit to him. Those who


    defy him shall die!"


    King of Fighters'' voice was exploding with authority andmanded absolute obedience.


    The martial artists, who had their hopes up a few moments ago, all sank into despair after hearing


    that.


    Someone in the crowd protested, "W-Why have you all turned out like this? Have you two forgotten


    who it was who injured War God? Do you two not remember who it was who forced you two into


    Dragon Gate? Why have you all be Chen Jiuzhou''spdogs?"


    They could not ept that a supreme grandmaster, who used to be a pir of China and their


    protector, would end up killing the people he once protected.


    Of course, Sword Saint and King of Fighters didn''t care what they had to say.


    All that remained in their icy-cold gazes was the preparedness to kill.


    Whatever patience Sword Saint had left was gone when he saw no one backing off.


    He gave themand and led the other Supreme fighters as he charged forward and began


    massacring the protesters.


    It wasn''t until Sword Saint started swinging his de at them that the martial artists realized he had


    changed.


    Terrified and anguished screams filled the area as bloodied corpses were scattered across Mount


    Yan.


    After that massacre, no one else in China dared stand up to Chen Jiuzhou anymore.


    Sword Saint and the other Supreme fighters went all over China to hunt down the martial artists


    whose names were on the list.


    The ones who resisted had their legs broken and were dragged over to Mount Yan before being


    tossed into Dragon Gate.


    Chen Jiuzhou practically had all of China''s martial arts world at his fingertips.


    As no one knew if they would end up being thrown into Dragon Gate next, everybody lived in fear of


    Chen Jiuzhou and his subordinates.


    More and more martial artists were thrown into Dragon Gate as Chen Jiuzhou moved on to the fifth


    and sixth batches.


    While they did handpick the elite and talented martial artists to participate in the Dragon Gate


    training, they ended up throwing even the novice martial artists into Dragon Gate.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough, they did not care about consent and would forcefully take all chosen


    ones away.


    That led to an increase in the death rate as more martial artists failed to make it back alive.


    It wasn''t just China that did such a horrible thing. The martial arts worlds in other countries were


    also doing something simr.


    It wasmon for mankind to crave the light when plunged into darkness.


    Having spent so much time living in fear, the people started to miss Chu Tianfan, whom they had


    gotten rid of in the past.


    If only Ye Fan was still here! If only he didn''t die! He was able to defeat Chu Sect all by himself back


    then, so he must be able to go against Chen Jiuzhou and destroy Dragon Gate! After all, he


    survived being hunted down globally by Chu Sect and had always managed to emerge victorious


    without the help of War God Castle! Surely, Ye Fan and his Dragon God Hall would be able to


    resolve this Dragon Gate crisis as well!


    Meanwhile, Li Er had gone into hiding in a small town near the border of Jiangdong.


    Despite his best efforts at remaining hidden, the people managed to find him anyway.


    "The people of the country are at stake here, Mr. Li! Please continue Mr. Chu''s legacy and save the


    martial arts world of China!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Li! You can''t keep hiding like this! At this rate, the martial arts world of China will be


    completely done for!"


    A few old men dressed in suits were begging Li Er for help with earnest looks on their faces.


    Li Er, on the other hand, had an emotionless expression as he sat there with his back facing them.


    His gaze was fixated on the fishing rod in his hands and the pond in front of him.


    "I, Li Er, am but a normal man. It''s a miracle that I even survived this long. You guys are all powerful


    martial artists, so why would you travel all this way just to ask an ordinary man like myself for help?


    Don''t you guys find that a little funny? If you guys aren''t able to resolve the crisis, then what can I


    possibly do to make a difference? Please leave."


    Not wanting to waste any of his time with them, Li Er simply told them to leave.


    "We know you''re not a martial artist, Mr. Li, but you have served the Unrivalled for so many years


    now. Surely, he must have left you with some trump cards we can use?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Li! Please try your best to recall if Mr. Chu left you with anything before he died!


    Mr. Chu was a true hero who deserved his title of the Unrivalled! He was able to escape even when


    hunted down by the top four of the Empyrean Ranking! That shows just how capable he is! A man


    with such great achievements must''ve left behind lots of useful trump cards that can resolve such


    crises, right?"


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures. Please don''t keep such things hidden any longer, Mr.


    Li! We need to defeat Chen Jiuzhou in order to save the martial arts world of China and avenge Mr.


    Chu!"


    "Exactly!"


    "If you are willing to hand those trump cards over, the martial arts world of Tellmoore shall forever


    remember your contribution!"


    "The martial arts world of Xijiang shall be forever indebted to you, Mr. Li!"


    "Same goes for the martial arts world of Durbaine!"


    The representatives of the martial arts worlds from various states all requested for Li Er to hand


    over any trump cards Ye Fan had left behind.


    Li Er broke into a smile.


    He shook his head and said coldly, "The Unrivalled? A true hero? Great achievements? Wow... That


    all sounds so pleasant to the ears. It''s a shame that Mr. Chu is no longer around to hear you guys


    say all that. If only he were still alive... That way, he''d be able to see how pretentious and selfish


    you guys are."

 Chapter 2250 Whether Alive Or Not

    Chapter 2250 Whether Alive Or Not


    ¡°Mr. Li, what do you mean by this?¡± The crowd eximed in confusion.


    ¡°We don''t understand.¡± Those words from Li Er had undoubtedly left the martial arts world from


    various provinces in a state of utter perplexity. The crowd questioned Li Er with confusion, utterly


    bewildered by his statement.


    ¡°Don''t understand? Is it truly beyond yourprehension? It appears to me that you''re merely


    feigning ignorance, aren''t you?¡±


    Li Er sneered, his eyes turning icy as he scanned the crowd.


    ¡°Do you now understand that Mr. Chu is not only a national hero but also the savior of our nation?¡±


    ¡°I ask you, where were you when Mr. Chu faced usations and relentless attacks from thousands


    of individuals?¡±


    ¡°Where were each and every one of you when Mr. Chu suffered the weight of condemnation? When


    he wasbeled a disgrace and the scourge of the nation, where were your voices?¡± He paused,


    allowing his words to hang in the air.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Among those who wished for Mr. Chu''s demise in those trying times, every


    single one of you was included. It was you whobeled Mr. Chu a disgrace to our nation. It was you


    who desired a dreadful end for Mr. Chu.¡±


    ¡°You, yes, all of you, are the very ones who pushed Mr. Chu to his untimely demise. And now, with


    what audacity do you seek refuge with Mr. Chu?¡±


    Li Er''s eyes glimmered with icy coldness, his gazeced with scornful mockery. Those consecutive


    questions thundered like an explosion, reverberating with his furious voice, tinged with profound


    sorrow, echoing through the vast expanse of heavens and earth.


    Faced with Li Er''s piercing interrogation, the crowd hung their heads low. Some are overwhelmed


    with a mixture of shame, guilt, and remorse.


    ¡°Mr. Li, please forgive us. Back then, it was a grave misunderstanding on our part. We never could


    have fathomed that the Dragon Gate would truly bring cmity upon us,¡± one person spoke up.


    ¡°If only we had known earlier, we would have stood by the Unrivalled Grandmaster''s side.¡±


    ¡°We would have aided the Unrivalled Grandmaster in fighting against Chen Jiuzhou, dismantling the


    Dragon Gate together,¡± the individual continued, his wordsced with bitterness. Indeed, they were


    at fault in that matter. When Ye Fan courageously ventured to Mount Yan alone, with the intention of


    eradicating the Dragon Gate, not only did they fail to lend a helping hand, but instead, he became


    the target of entire China''s martial arts world. Moreover, they actively participated in the pursuit of


    Ye Fan.


    Some even reveled in the news of Ye Fan''s demise in a nuclear explosion, finding it to be a


    relieving development and deriving great satisfaction from it. After all, in the eyes of the world at that


    time, Ye Fan was seen as a wicked and malevolent individual. His destruction of the Dragon Gate


    was perceived as an act aimed at hindering others from attaining power that could challenge his


    own position.


    Thus, many harbored a strong desire for Ye Fan''s demise, convinced that such a person deserved


    death. Yet, who could have foreseen that in less than a year, the tables would turn so drastically?


    The one who was once condemned by the world as a criminal, scum, and tyrant turned out to be


    the true protector. Conversely, those they had once regarded as leaders and embodiments of


    righteousness were unveiled as the true viins. Irony! The greatest irony!


    Sometimes, even they themselves felt disillusioned by theplexities of this world.


    ¡°A mere misunderstanding? Do you truly believe that brushing it off with a couple of words can


    absolve you of the foolish deeds youmitted? Do you think a casual exnation can make up


    for the immense grievances and hardships Mr. Chu endured?¡±


    Li Er retorted once again. The people in the crowd lifted their heads and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Li, what do


    you expect from us then? We can, at most, offer annual tributes and pay homage to the Unrivalled


    Supreme. However, now is not the time for such discussions.¡±


    ¡°Chen Jiuzhou is a cruel and heartless tyrant, and China''s martial arts world is facing a matter of life


    and death. We believe that if the Unrivalled Grandmaster were still alive, he would never passively


    stand aside!¡± Anxiety filled their voices as they attempted to manipte Li Er using appeals to


    morality.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before they could say more, Li Er exploded in a fit of rage, abruptly standing up.


    ¡°How dare you utter such words with a straight face?¡± Li Er continued, his tone seething with


    contempt.


    ¡°Have you no shame for the things you did to Mr. Chu? Are youpletely devoid of self-


    awareness?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that even if Mr. Chu left behind any trump cards, I would never entrust them to the


    likes of you!¡±


    ¡°What does the survival of this world have to do with me? What does it have to do with Mr. Chu?¡± Li


    Er''s voice grew even more fervent.


    ¡°If cmity befalls from the heavens, it may be forgiven. But if one brings cmity upon oneself,


    there is no redemption!¡±


    ¡°Back then, when Mr. Chu destroyed Dragon Gate, he did so with the intention of saving all of you.


    Yet, yourck of foresight and ingratitude ultimately led to his demise!¡±


    ¡°Now, this is the best punishment for all of you.¡±


    ¡°All of you deserve to die, and should die with him!¡± Li Er''s eyes burned with fury as the long-


    suppressed emotions within him surged forth. At that moment, Li Er felt an indescribable sense of


    exhration.


    For far too long, the fate of Ye Fan had been a profound source of anguish in Li Er''s heart. He


    believed that Mr. Chu''s untimely demise was unjust and undeserving. And now, atst, he had the


    chance to express his grievances! The individuals standing before him were the very ones who had


    driven Mr. Chu to his death, and they deserved their reckoning!


    ¡°Li Er, how dare you utter such words?¡±


    ¡°You''re being inhumane, treasonous, spreading hateful speech!¡±


    ¡°Your actions disrespect the country that gave you life. Can you justify yourself to your nation? Can


    you justify yourself to your people?¡± Some tried to intimidate Li Er and wielded the banner of


    national righteousness against him. Yet, Li Er remained unaffected, his sneer undeterred.


    ¡°Whether I can justify myself to this country is of little importance. What matters is that Mr. Chu


    justified himself to this world, and it is you who failed him. Now, it is time for you to repay your


    debts.¡±


    With his final words spoken, Li Er turned and left, leaving behind a group of motionless martial


    artists who exchanged nces with one another.


    ¡°This Li Er has no shame, utterly devoid of dignity!¡± one of them eximed.


    ¡°I say we capture him and subject him to intense interrogation,¡± another suggested.


    ¡°I don''t believe that he won''t confess under severe measures,¡± the individual continued.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Even after Li Er departed, there were still some among the crowd who refused to ept the


    situation. Having failed in their attempts to persuade him, they could only resort to force. Do you


    truly believe that the trusted subordinate of Chu Tianfan would yield under our brutal interrogation?¡±


    one of them questioned.


    ¡°Just forget about it, just as Li Er said, this is our retribution,¡± another resignedly stated.


    ¡°Back then, we truly owe Chu Tianfan an apology...¡± murmured the crowd.


    In the end, the crowd chose not to interrogate Li Er. Perhaps, that was theirst vestige of


    conscience. However, with Li Er''s refusal, their final glimmer of hope was undoubtedly shattered.


    They could only carry the weight of despair and fear, awaiting theplete envelopment of


    darkness in their world. In China, Western Epea, and other regions, a thick shadow descended


    upon thend due to the events surrounding Dragon Gate. Surprisingly, though, thend of India


    remained peaceful. At Elysian Hall, a captivating woman adorned in a moon-yellow gown sat


    gracefully by a serene stream.


    In front of her, the stream flowed gently, while vibrant flowers adorned the surrounding scenery


    behind her. With utmost care, she tended to a tea set ced upon a burning stove.


    ¡°Junie, have you heard the news? China''s martial arts world has plunged into chaos,¡± the woman


    asked softly. Not long ago, the War God, Sword Saint, and others engaged in a fierce battle with


    Chen Jiuzhou, the Hall Master of War God Castle.


    ¡°The War God suffered severe injuries and managed to escape, his fate now unknown. As for the


    remaining martial artists, they are now merembs waiting to be led to the ughter by Chen


    Jiuzhou.¡±


    Across the table, was a girl with golden hair and blue eyes, talking about the recent events she had


    heard. Upon hearing that, Junie remained unperturbed, responding calmly, ¡°Those who seek justice


    shall find justice. One can only me oneself for the consequences.¡±


    The martial arts world of China had once stood as the pinnacle of strength in the world. Yet, over


    the years, it had been gued by internal conflicts. And when they finally had Chu Tianfan, the


    martial artists of China united against him, ultimately driving him to his demise through their own


    actions.


    Given the current state of China''s martial arts world, Junie couldn''t find any other word other than


    ''deserved'' to describe it. In contrast, the situation in India was undoubtedly much more favorable.


    The primary reason behind this stark contrast was King Folo''s ability to maintain rity amidst the


    madness that had consumed the global martial arts world due to the emergence of Dragon Gate.


    Especially when King Folo learned of Ye Fan''s intention to destroy Dragon Gate and his


    promation of it being the source of cmity, King Folo''s doubts about the Dragon Gate Project


    deepened. Consequently, there was no mobilization of martial artists from India to partake in the


    Dragon Gate Project. It could be said that India was among the few nations in the martial arts world


    that remained unaffected by the Dragon Gate Project.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Noa eximed emphatically.


    ¡°They got what they deserved!¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn''t believe in Ye Fan and still dared to kill him?¡± Noa clenched her fists tightly, her anger


    palpable. Whenever Noa recalls the incident of China''s martial arts world''s siege against Ye Fan,


    her inner fury is unparalleled.


    While the two women were chatting, someone suddenly came to inform them that King Folo and


    others hade to seek an audience.


    ¡°Why is he here again? Inform him that I''m in seclusion, cultivating, and will not see anyone,¡± Junie


    said with a frown.


    ¡°But, Ms. Junie, King Folo insists that he won''t give up until he receives a definite answer,¡± the


    messenger conveyed.


    ¡°He simply wants to know whether the Unrivalled Supreme, Chu Tianfan, is still alive or not.¡±

 Chapter 2251 It Is Completely Over

    Chapter 2251 It Is Completely Over


    It had happened more than once. Ever since the news of Ye Fan''s death spread, those Supremes


    from the Folo Pce had been visiting from time to time. They only had one main purpose, which


    was to ask Junie if Ye Fan was really dead. After all, they had dealt with Ye Fan more than once. Ye


    Fan had already yed the trick of faking his death twice with them.


    The first time was by the shore of Eastsea, where Ye Fan ended his own life with a sword. A year


    later, he caused chaos in the martial arts world in India. The second time was during the great war


    at India''s Folo Mountain. At that time, King Folo and the others truly believed that Ye Fan was dead.


    Nevertheless, they were proven wrong in the end.


    King Folo remembered that time. Ye Fan made a return after disappearing for several months. First,


    he murdered the King of India, and then he destroyed the Folo Pce. Lastly, Ye Fan even forced


    them to be ves and servants. As the saying went, everything that happened twice would


    surely happen a third time. King Folo and the others were clearly frightened by Ye Fan''s tricks. Even


    if Ye Fan''s corpse were to be brought to them now, King Folo and the others would still doubt


    whether this was a crafty escape yed by Ye Fan.


    Therefore, even if the whole world believed that Ye Fan had died a terrible death under the nuclear


    explosion, King Folo, Haibu, and the others still felt that Ye Fan might not be dead. They thought the


    reason for Ye Fan''s disappearance for such a long time was that Ye Fan had been hiding in that


    unknown ce to heal and cultivate. Nheless, these were just their doubts. King Folo and the


    others clearly still wanted to figure things out.


    ¡°These old geezers are really relentless.¡±


    Upon hearing that King Folo and the others were once again inquiring about Ye Fan''s situation,


    Junie''s eyebrows immediately furrowed. In the end, she still let King Folo, Haibu, and the others


    enter.


    ¡°Miss Junie, I''ve finally met you. Upon learning about Mr. Chu''s passing, we are deeply saddened


    and heartbroken. But you seem exceptionally calm. Judging by your reaction, could it be that Mr.


    Chu isn''t dead at all, but alive and well?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    King Folo and the others looked toward Junie. Junie''s face was expressionless as she asked, ¡°I


    want to know, can anyone survive a nuclear explosion in this world?¡±


    King Folo thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°It doesn''t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°So, why do you think Ye Fan can survive?¡± Junie''s response left King Folo and the others


    momentarily stunned. They felt that her words made sense but they felt something was amiss upon


    further thought.


    Seeing their silence, Junie continued, ¡°So, please don''te to me with such foolish questions


    again. I have other matters to attend to. Please leave.¡±


    King Folo exchanged nces with Haibu and the others, then he forced a bitter smile.


    ¡°Since Ms. Junie doesn''t want to tell us, we won''t bother you any further. However, Ms. Junie,


    please rest assured, I will do my utmost to ensure your safety here. I will never reveal the location of


    your Elysian Hall''s base to those martial artists from outside the domain.¡± Junie nodded.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    During this period, Junie had not faced any significant threats. She had to admit that King Folo and


    the others had indeed put in a lot of effort. China had indeed dispatched several teams to India to


    investigate the whereabouts of Ye Fan''s rtives. However, due to the obstacles posed by the Folo


    Pce, their investigation was fraught with difficulties, and each attempt ended up fruitless. They


    could not even locate the headquarters of the Elysian Hall, let alone found Ye Fan''s friends and


    family.


    Previously, Junie found it quite strange that King Folo and the others had be so friendly all of a


    sudden, even going so far as to voluntarily offer protection to the Elysian Hall. After all, Ye Fan was


    already dead. Back then, Junie thought that King Folo and the others were good because they did


    not add insult to injury. However, the subsequent developments greatly exceeded Junie''s


    expectations. Later on, Junie finally understood that they did not believe Ye Fan was already dead.


    Junie thought King Folo and the others must be scared. If they were unwilling to help or had added


    insult to injury, they would face trouble again once Ye Fan returned. As the saying went, once bitten,


    twice shy. King Folo and the others were probably afraid of Ye Fan. Upon realizing this reason,


    Junie could not help but find it especially amusing.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Junie. If Mr. Chu is still alive, please tell him that we, the martial arts world of India,


    have always considered him the best friend of our country. We are constantly waiting for his return.


    In today''s martial arts world, treachery and evil prevail, and the people are plunged into misery. We,


    the martial arts world of India sincerely hope that Mr. Chu can once again return to turn the tide and


    save the world from the brink of disaster.¡±


    King Folo just reached the door when he seemed to remember something. Suddenly, he turned


    around and spoke to Junie in a very serious and earnest tone. Junie did not respond and remained


    silent. Upon seeing the situation, King Folo did not want to risk being rebuffed further, so he turned


    around and left. After King Folo left, Noa looked up with an expectant expression on her pretty face


    and asked Junie, ¡°Junie, is what King Folo and the others said true? Is Ye Fan really still alive?¡±


    It had been almost a year since Ye Fan died in the nuclear explosion. At first, when Noa heard the


    news, it was undoubtedly like a bolt from the blue, leaving her grief-stricken and devastated. Even


    after a year, when Noa thought of Ye Fan every night, she still felt heartache. The heart-wrenching


    pain she felt was even more unbearable than when she lost her father. After all, it was Ye Fan who


    brought Noa hope once again during her darkest and most desperate moments. For women, what


    kind of person was the most unforgettable? Perhaps, it was not the people who raised and nurtured


    her. Instead, it was the man who had once saved her from the brink of death and brought her back


    into the light. And Ye Fan, without a doubt, was that man.


    Seeing Noa''s eager expression, Junie could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Noa, I don''t want to deceive you. Regarding Ye Fan''s life or death, I''m not sure either. After all, ever


    since the incident, I haven''t seen him, nor have I received any news from him.¡±


    Upon hearing Junie''s words, the light in Noa''s eyes dimmed once again. Seeing Noa looking so


    disheartened, Junie patted her on the head andforted her, ¡°Silly girl, I just said there''s no news,


    but that doesn''t mean there''s no chance that Ye Fan is still alive. Although he never contacted me


    again afterward, he did have a brief encounter with me before the incident urred. He told me not


    to worry about him. No matter what happens in the future, he has a foolproof way to save his life. Ye


    Fan asked me to take care of his loved ones until he returns. Although I don''t know where Ye Fan''s


    confidencees from, we should trust him, shouldn''t we? After all, he has ovee so many


    obstacles along the way. We believe that he is still alive this time.¡±


    Junie spoke softly. The reason why Junie was not too heartbroken after Ye Fan''s death was


    because of these words that Ye Fan had left for her before his death. Although Ye Fan acted


    roguish when he was with Junie, he always kept his word and never went back on his promises.


    Hence, Junie always believed that he was still alive!


    ¡°Yes, Ye Fan must still be alive!¡±


    Noa nodded firmly and said with conviction. For a period of time after that, the global martial arts


    world was peaceful, which had not happened for a long time. As thest batch of adventurers


    entered the Dragon Gate, Odin and the others publicly announced that the Dragon Gate Project


    would bepletely terminated after this batch of adventurers came back from the Dragon Gate.


    Upon receiving this news, the martial artists who had not yet entered the Dragon Gate were


    overjoyed and grateful, with tears streaming down their faces. They felt as if they had survived.


    However, those with keen perceptions could sense something unusual in this change. That feeling


    was as if the buildup before the storm was about to end. The day the Dragon Gate Project was


    terminated marked the arrival of the catastrophe!


    ¡°Ah... It''s over,pletely over... Is the real catastrophe finally upon us?¡±


    In the Chu residence, Grand Old Lady Chu sighed while looking at the sky.

 Chapter 2252 Time In The Cave

    Chapter 2252 Time In The Cave


    In the Pacific Ocean, on a small ind in a certain sea area, there stood a pce. This pce was


    constructed more than half a year ago. The major countries in the vicinity had all provided technical


    support. However, the construction workers didn''t know the significance of building this pce at


    the center of the ocean. Of course, if they were toe here now, they would probably understand.


    That was because the sole purpose of this pce was to provide a dwelling ce for someone. At


    this moment, inside the castle, a man in a blood-red robe was sitting on the floor. If Ye Fan were


    here, he would undoubtedly recognize this person at a nce ¨C his own cousin, Chu Qitian.


    However, the current Chu Qitian waspletely different from the impulsive and paranoid young


    man he used to be. In his ce, there was immeasurable gloom and scheming. Chu Qitian sat on


    the ground, eyes closed, nurturing his spirit. Before him, six powerful individuals from Empyrean


    Ranking knelt and bowed,


    ¡°Master, the final batch of seeds has been delivered to the Dragon Gate. In a month, when these


    seeds mature, our Dragon Gate Project can be dered a sess.¡±


    Odin and the others spoke respectfully. Before Chu Qitian, The Great Four who dominated the


    global martial arts world were as respectful as pigs and dogs. Upon hearing the words, Chu Qitian


    finally opened his eyes, and his faint voice immediately resounded.


    ¡°It has been a year. The preparation phase of the Dragon Gate Project has finallye to an end.


    You all did a great job. After a month, select a hundred seeds with good qualities and apany


    me to Mount Kransbay. When the timees, I will personally activate the Sky Gate Formation!


    Soon enough, the day Sky Gate Formation opens will be the day I return to the world. Get ready,


    prepare yourselves for the arrival of our master!¡±


    Chu Qitian stood up, his body slowly floating in the sky. He stood high above, gazing down at the


    vast expanse of the sky. The suppressed fury that had been smoldering within for a thousand years


    would finally be truly unleashed in the near future.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, it was my misfortune to have met you, Chu Yunyang. After a thousand


    years, I shall return to the world once again. And Chu Yunyang, where are you now? This time, no


    one will be able to stop me. Hahaha... Chu Yunyang oh Chu Yunyang, in the end, it''s still me who


    has thestugh!¡±


    The unrestrained, heartyughter echoed endlessly across the sky.


    Chu Qitian stood proudly atop the clouds, as if transcending time itself, conversing with people from


    across the ages. As the wind blew, they waited, ready to wee the arrival of their master. In


    another space, there was a flickering bonfire. It was a simple stove, made up of a few stones


    stacked together, with wood burning inside. On top of it sat a ck cauldron.


    A calf sat by the stove, holding a palm-leaf fan, reluctantly fanning the mes. The scent of


    medicinal herbs wafted through the air, emanating from the cauldron. However, Huangniu didn''t


    show much interest in the medicinal fragrance. At this moment, its gaze was entirely focused on the


    jade bed not far ahead. Just because at that moment, on the jade bed, there were two women and


    three men sitting together, ying poker.


    ¡°Three of a kind!¡±


    ¡°Full house!¡±


    ¡°Two pair, do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, we''re on the same team, and you''re still betting against me?¡± The three of them chatted


    andughed, having a great time together.


    Hmph, you just love picking on me! You all have fun while leaving me to do all the work! Why is


    that? Especially that d*mn Ye Fan, why does he get to hang out with two girls while I''m stuck here


    making a fire and boiling medicine?


    The more Huangniu thought about it, the angrier it became, feeling that this was unfair. Ye Fan was


    surrounded by beautiful women, while Huangniu was all alone. It became increasingly saddened


    the more he thought about it.


    No, I need to find a way to make myself happy, too. Right, I remember there''s a prescription at the


    pharmacy...


    Huangniu seemed to recall something. While Ye Fan and the others were having a great time, it


    quietly slipped into a stone chamber. After rummaging through boxes and cabs, it finally found


    the treasured prescription. Then, it gathered all the required medicinal ingredients ording to the


    prescription. In the end, Huangniu ran back to the stove, poured out all the nearly-cooked medicine,


    and reced it with the herbs it had found.


    In this way, right under Ye Fan''s eyes, Huangniu pulled off a sneaky swap.


    ¡°Is the medicine not ready yet? You darn calf, you must be cking off again. Be careful, or I''ll have


    Wan''er hit you!¡±


    Ye Fan had already yed several rounds here, but Huangniu still hadn''t prepared the medicine. Ye


    Fan couldn''t help but urge. This medicine was specially prepared by Wan''er. It helped in building a


    strong foundation for one''s health, nurturing vitality, and also aids in cultivation practice. Ye Fan and


    his friends drank it almost every day.


    ¡°Get lost! You won''t get a share even when it''s ready!¡± Huangniu cursed angrily.


    In the year since Ye Fan returned, Huangniu had experienced its fair share of frustrations. Even


    Wan''er was on Ye Fan''s side. This made Huangniu regretful, thinking that it shouldn''t have saved


    Ye Fan back then. Back then, during the nuclear explosion, several of horns of Huangniu were


    blown off, and most of its fur was gone. Despite the hardships, it managed to bring Ye Fan back


    safely. Upon seeing Huangniu and others, Wan''er was utterly astonished. When Huangniu left here,


    it was still yellow. Upon its return, its fur had turned ck! Fortunately, after a year of recuperation,


    Huangniu''s fur grew back, and its broken horn had regrown halfway. As for Huangniu''s resentment,


    Ye Fan just shook his head with a smile and then continued to y cards. This year, for Ye Fan, it


    should be the most peaceful one.


    Aside from the daily cultivation, he spent his time ying cards with Angie and Wan''er. He had to


    spend some time with them. Otherwise, being trapped here for too long would drive them crazy.


    Angie and Wan''er both loved to have fun. After a while, Huangniu finally finished boiling the


    medicine. It poured the medicine into the cup and then carried it over with a mischievous grin on its


    face.


    ¡°Wan''er, Angie,e. It''s time to take your medicine.¡± Huangniu had a face full of eagerness.


    ¡°What about mine?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    ¡°Get lost, it''s none of your business!¡± With a swift kick, Huangniu sent Ye Fan flying to the side.


    ¡°You d*mn calf!¡±


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but give a bitter smile.


    Fine, I''ll just skip one drinking session.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother to argue with Huangniu anymore.


    ¡°Wan''er, Angie, I''m going to cultivate first.¡± Ye Fan stood up and returned to the secret chamber to


    continue his cultivation. Angie''s health was deteriorating day by day. Apart from spending a little


    time with her, Ye Fan devoted all his remaining time to diligent cultivation, not daring to ck off for


    even a moment.


    ¡°Hurry up, leave. There''s no need for you to worry about this side.¡± Huangniu impatiently pushed Ye


    Fan away. Its actions made Ye Fan somewhat doubtful.


    This darn calf, who knows what kind of mischief it''s brewing in its belly.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t worried. As that darn calf''s strength surged, Wan''er was by no means a


    weak person either. Even with all its guts, it wouldn''t dare to do anything out of line. So, Ye Fan left


    the ce and returned to his cultivation chamber. It had been ten months since the Great Four tried


    to surround and kill him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s almost been a year. I wonder what Earth looks like now.


    ¡°I hope the situation that Great-grandma mentioned hasn''t urred.¡± Although Ye Fan really


    wanted to go out and take a look, his cultivation hadn''t reachedpletion, and Angie''s life was


    nearing its end within a year. Given this situation, Ye Fan could hardly care about anything else.


    ¡°Forget it. In the final two months, no matter what, I must break through to god realm as soon as


    possible!¡± Ye Fan shook his head, casting away all thoseplicated thoughts. However, just as Ye


    Fan was about to enter the cultivation state, a sudden boom resounded from outside. Ye Fan was


    startled and went out to investigate. Immediately, he saw Huangniu transform into a cannonball and


    fly straight out before his eyes.


    Rumble...


    After crashing through several stone walls in a row, it was finally buried under the rubble of


    shattered rocks and passed out on the spot.


    ¡°What... What''s happening?¡±


    Ye Fan''s mouth twitched fiercely. This stone wall, even with all his strength, Ye Fan couldn''t break


    through it back then. But now, it had been smashed right through. Just as Ye Fan trembled in shock,


    a few soul-stirring calls suddenly came from up ahead.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I... I feel so hot...¡±


    ¡°Wan''er, I feel so ufortable...¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart trembled, and he abruptly


    turned around. Afterwards, he saw two stunning women ahead, enchanting as peach blossoms,


    with blushing cheeks and charming faces.


    ¡°F*ck! What on earth did that darn calf do?¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyelids twitched suddenly, and he cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 2253 Either You Or Me Can Live

    Chapter 2253 Either You Or Me Can Live


    Huangniu had already fainted. Without a doubt, it must be Wan''er''s evil doing. However, Wan''er


    was gentle and rarely got angry, let alone resorted to fighting. Ye Fan could not help but be curious,


    wondering what outrageous thing Huangniu had done to make Wan''er take action. Just as Ye Fan


    felt skeptical, Angie and Wan''er, at the front, looked like they were being tormented. It seemed as if


    they were enduring immense pain.


    ¡°Wan''er, Angie, what''s going on with you two? What happened?¡± Ye Fan suddenly became worried


    and rushed to them anxiously.


    After stepping forward, he finally noticed Wan''er and Angie''s pretty faces were blushing intensely.


    Wan''er''s originally innocent eyes even showed a hint of longing.


    ¡°I feel so hot, so hot...¡±


    The two women cried out in distress. They could not bear it anymore and started taking off their


    clothes. When the clothes were taken off, their fair and soft skin beneath the dresses was revealed.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Wan''er immediately dove into his embrace. Her fair arms were tightly wrapped


    around his neck.


    ¡°Hold me tight! Ye Fan, hold me tight...¡±


    Wan''er''s panting had be much more rapid. Her intoxicating red lips pressed directly onto Ye


    Fan''s lips.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was totally dumbfounded. His eyelids twitched enormously.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°Wan''er, please calm down!¡± Ye Fan forcefully pushed Wan''er away. Suddenly, a pair of hands


    hugged Ye Fan from behind. The more outrageous part was the other party directly started to


    undress Ye Fan.


    ¡°Angie! What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    Ye Fan was on the verge of going insane. He felt like amb waiting to be ughtered, with the two


    ladies wanting to devour him. Ye Fan kept shouting, trying hard to keep them sober. However,


    neither Wan''er nor Angie seemed to be able to control their bodies. The two girls immediately


    pushed Ye Fan onto the bed. Angie kissed him passionately while Wan''er even sat on his lower


    abdomen. At that moment, Ye Fan, with his shirt removed, had his bronze-colored skin exposed,


    which undoubtedly appeared as a fatal temptation to Wan''er. Ye Fan could only feel waves of damp


    warmth of tactile senseing from his chest.


    ¡°D*mn! Are you two not treating me like a man? Watch out, or I''ll settle both of you!¡±


    Even Ye Fan, with his strong ability to resist temptation, could not control himself anymore when


    being seduced by two stunningly beautifuldies. Up until now, Ye Fan finally realized something.


    ¡°It must be Huangniu who fed Wan''er and Angie something they shouldn''t eat! D*mn! I shall skin


    him aliveter,¡± Ye Fan angrily cursed. Afterward, Ye Fan forcefully pushed Angie away and gasped


    for air with his mouth wide open. As a result, Wan''er lunged at him again. The tenderness on her


    chest pressing against Ye Fan''s body caused him to be almost out of breath.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Facing the torment of the two women, Ye Fan was almost on the verge of crying but failed to shed


    tears. When Wan''er and Angie woke up in bed, they saw nothing but a mess all over the ce.


    Clothes were scattered on the ground, and some were even torn apart.


    ¡°Wan''er, what happened? My head hurts so much.¡± Angie massaged her head, looking puzzled as


    she asked Wan''er. Wan''er looked at the mess beneath her, just as bewildered.


    ¡°I don''t know either.¡± She also felt somewhat exhausted, as if she had some intense workout.


    ¡°Could it be that someone broke in? But why can''t I remember anything at all?¡± The chaos before


    her eyes made Wan''er could not help but wonder if a great battle had taken ce there. During the


    battle, their clothes were torn apart.


    ¡°Where is Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, where are you?¡± The twodies were confused, so they prepared to leave the bed and


    search for Ye Fan. However, as soon as they sat up, they suddenly noticed they werepletely


    naked. Only then Wan''er and Angie suddenly realized the clothes on the ground seemed to belong


    to them.


    ¡°Wan''er, did someone sexually assault us?¡±


    Angie''s face turned pale instantly, and her voice became somewhat choked up. Wan''er was also a


    little flustered. She recalled everything was fine when she yed cards with Ye Fan before.


    Why are all my clothes gone when I wake up?


    ¡°Ye Fan, Ye Fan, where are you?¡± Wan''er was in a panic and called out loudly for Ye Fan. After a


    while, a faint voice finally came from the corner.


    ¡°I''m... I''m right here.¡± Wan''er and Angie looked in the direction of the voice. They saw Ye Fan


    huddled in the corner with his arms crossed over his chest.


    His profound gaze in the past now disyed a hint of hesitation and dismayed. A fleece nket


    was used to cover his lower body, and only the upper part of his body, above the chest, was visible.


    When Ye Fan looked into the eyes of Wan''er and Angie, there was a trace of apprehension.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Have you been vited too?¡± Upon seeing Ye Fan''s pitiful, who looked like


    a little woman being bullied, Wan''er and Angie''s faces were filled with astonishment and fear. At that


    moment, the sound of several gentle clopping of cow hooves came from the corridor ahead. Soon,


    Huangniu, still covering his aching head, rushed over.


    ¡°Wan''er, you''re so ruthless! You hit me so badly. I was almost beaten to death by you!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I just feed you two a little medicine to bnce your yin and yang, reduce inmmation, and


    detoxify? Is it really that big of a deal?¡±


    Huangniu resentfully walked into the stone chamber. However, he was dumbfounded after entering.


    All he saw were clothes scattered all over the ground. Angie and Wan''er, the two women, huddled


    together on the bed. Their necks, as fair as jade, were exposed with a velvet quilt covering their


    bodies below. Of course, Huangniu was delighted to see such an amazing view. However, what


    caused him great distress was, at that moment, another man was inside the stone chamber, other


    than the two stunningly beautiful women, akin to fairies. The man was also bare-backed, curled up


    in the corner, and put on an innocent and pitiful look.


    ¡°D*mn! Sc*mbag!¡±


    At that time, Huangniu''s eyes had turned red. With angry eyes, he picked up his two bull horns and


    charged at Ye Fan. Upon seeing that, Ye Fan wrapped himself in a nket and ran off barefooted


    as fast as he could. While running, he exined, ¡°Mr. Huangniu, it''s... it''s not my fault! The clothes


    were taken off by themselves. They took my clothes off too. I''m innocent.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Innocent, my ass! Ye Fan, you deserve to be beaten. It''s either you or me that can live today!¡±


    Huangniu was infuriated. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He painstakingly brewed the medicine,


    only to get beaten up, while Ye Fan, the scumbag, ended up reaping the benefits. That meant he


    was busy half a day doing work for Ye Fan without benefiting himself. Huangniu had the desire to


    die. The twodies werepletely ruined by that b*stard Ye Fan. It was impossible for Huangniu


    not to go all out against Ye Fan. So, a calf chased a person in that secret realm, ying a life-and-


    death game of escape.


    Wan''er and Angie were baffled. Up until now, they still did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Angie, it seems like we''ve forgotten something important...¡± That farce finally ended with Ye Fan


    agreeing topensate Huangniu with tendies. However, Ye Fan''s buttocks were still bumped by


    Huangniu. Even with the protection of the Dragon God Body, Ye Fan still ended up bleeding from


    being hit by Huangniu.


    ¡°You stubborn calf, you hit me real hard! You seriously dare to poke me with your horn anywhere,¡±


    Ye Fan covered his butt and cursed loudly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up! You''ve taken such big advantage of me, and it''s already the greatest act of kindness that I


    haven''t skewered you to death,¡± Huangniu said, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Can you me me? It''s your fault for not having good intentions. You stubborn calf! How dare you


    drug Wan''er and Angie! Believe it or not, if I tell Wan''er, you can say goodbye to your two horns,¡± Ye


    Fan scolded. Huangniu probably knew he was in the wrong, so his voice instantly lowered


    significantly.


    ¡°I just wanted to tease them a bit. Who knew the remedy would be so effective? Even Wan''er fell for


    it,¡± Buffalo muttered, asking Ye Fan to keep it a secret at all costs.


    If not, I''m afraid Wan''er will ughter me if she gets angry!

 Chapter 2254 She Is Angry

    Chapter 2254 She Is Angry


    By the time Ye Fan returned to the stone chamber with his bleeding buttocks, Wan''er and Angie had


    already changed their clothes. Ye Fan didn''t dare to look at them. Huangniu, in contrast, stared at


    them intently. Its eyes filled with remorse as he gazed at the two stunningly beautiful girls in front.


    Tears streamed down its face as it watched the two girls.


    ¡°What a waste of precious gifts.¡± Huangniu could feel its heart bleeding at the thought that it didn''t


    have a connection with such unparalleled beauty in this world. Moreover, perhaps due to


    psychological reasons, Huangniu now felt that both the temperament of Angie and Wan''er had


    changedpletely. Topare how they had changed, they were as pure and holy as snow


    lotuses on Sky Mountain before the event, and now they had turned to attractive roses nourished by


    the morning dew. In simple words, they had be less innocent but more charming.


    ¡°Ah, such a pity. What a pity...¡± Huangniu couldn''t help but kept sighing.


    ¡°Shut up, you d*mn calf!¡± Ye Fan pped Huangniu on its face.


    ¡°F*ck! Ye Fan, I''ll kill you!¡± Huangniu was already in a bad mood. Now that Ye Fan had pped it, it


    naturally prepared itself to fight Ye Fan. However, Ye Fan pointed at Wan''er. He seemingly tried to


    threaten Huangniu by hinting it if it dared to misbehave again, he would expose all the mischievous


    deeds it had done to Wan''er. Seeing that, Huangniu immediately cowered in fear, not daring to fight


    Ye Fan further.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Also, how did our clothes get torn?¡± Both Wan''er and Angie had puzzled expressions on their


    faces. Ye Fan''s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°I don''t know either. It had already been like this after I


    woke up. I doubt this calf must have been grinding its teeth at night and chewed up all our clothes.¡±


    Huangniu bared its teeth at Ye Fan.


    That b*stard Ye Fan! He makes me a scapegoat for the things that I''ve never done!


    But they left no choice, so Ye Fan secretly kicked Huangniu again, hinting it to cooperate.


    Otherwise, if the truth was exposed, neither of them could get away from it. In the end, Huangniu


    touched its head and forced itself to wear a smile.


    ¡°That''s right. Maybe I was sleepwalking that time and got up to grind my teeth. My teeth have been


    growing quite rapidlytely.¡±


    Upon hearing that, both Wan''er and Angie were dubious. Before they could ask further questions,


    Ye Fan and Huangniu quickly found an excuse to slip away. Huangniu told the girls it hadn''t entirely


    woken up yet and wanted to find a ce to sleep a little longer. As for Ye Fan, he stated he


    continued to cultivate in seclusion. After returning to the ce where he had been cultivating, Ye


    Fan couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    I, as the Unrivalled Supreme and the master of Dragon God Hall, was harassed by two women...


    ¡°It''s all that d*rn calf''s fault! If only I''d known, I wouldn''t have taken it out that time. During the past


    year outside, it didn''t learn anything useful but managed to pick up quite a lot of mischief,¡± Ye Fan


    ranted furiously.


    I''ve wasted another night. No, I can''t keep idling. I must start cultivating now.


    This time, Ye Fan sat cross-legged quietly once again. Within the elixir field, the techniques of


    Celestial Cloud began to invoke wildly.


    Hmm? What''s going on? Why does the invocation of the technique be so smooth and fluent


    out of a sudden?


    Ye Fan didn''t feel a slight hint of surprise.


    Instead, he could feel that the activation speed of the technique run in his body had increased by


    several times than before. If it were to describe the changes, the veins inside Ye Fan''s body were


    previously like blocked river channels. But now, after clearing the blockage, the flow of elemental


    force in his body had naturally be much faster. For Ye Fan, this was undoubtedly great news.


    At the very least, it could double the efficiency of his cultivation, letting him achieve the goal with


    minimum effort.


    Could it be because of what I did with Wan''er and Angiest night?


    Ye Fan couldn''t think of other possible causes but only recalled the events the previous night,


    assuming it had some connections with the changes in his body.


    ¡°I''ll give Raijin Thunderdrake another try then,¡± Ye Fan murmured. He still remembered what Wan''er


    told him. Raijin Thunderdrake was a technique for cultivating one''s utmost vigor.


    Back then, Ye Fan was able to break through the limits of level six, all thanks to Wan''er offering


    herself to neutralize the vigor energy within his body. Yet, Ye Fan''s Raijin Thunderdrake had not


    made any progress since thest breakthrough. Perhaps this time, he could seize this opportunity


    to elevate his Raijin Thunderdrake to the next level.


    Let''s do this!


    Ye Fan gave up on cultivating the Celestial Cloud and began muttering the mantras of Raijin


    Thunderdrake. As expected, the invocation of Raijin Thunderdrake became smoother. Ye Fan felt


    as if the Power of Lightning between heaven and earth around him hade to life and madly


    flowed toward the center of his brows. On Ye Fan''s forehead, Thunderdrake''s mark was slowly


    appearing, eventually forming a new one. Seven dayster, Wan''er and the others could feel an


    overwhelmingly powerful force emanating from the secret chamber where Ye Fan was cultivating,


    which the entire secret realm was truly trembling.


    Wan''er couldn''t help but exim in surprise, ¡°Did he have a breakthrough?¡± Filled with joy, Angie


    and Wan''er immediately headed toward the secret chamber where Ye Fan was cultivating. Indeed,


    there was a new Thunderstripe among the seven on Ye Fan''s forehead. Sure enough, Raijin


    Thunderdrake was stuck for two years without any progress had finally broken through by Ye Fan in


    one fell swoop. Now, it stepped into level eight. There was only one threshold left to reach level nine


    of perfection.


    ¡°D-Did your Raijin Thunderdrake breakthrough? How could that be possible?¡± Wan''er couldn''t help


    but feel a bit surprised. She thought Celestial Cloud was the one Ye Fan had made progress with


    and didn''t expect to be Raijin Thunderdrake.


    But this isn''t right. Raijin Thunderdrake is a technique that requires dual cultivation, so it''s clearly


    impossible for Ye Fan to cultivate it alone after reaching level six. Could it be...


    With that thought, Wan''er rushed into the secret chamber where Ye Fan had been cultivating. She


    began rummaging through drawers and cabs as if she was searching for something.


    ¡°Wan''er, what are you doing?¡± Angie was puzzled.


    ¡°Quick, Angie, help me find her. Ye Fan must be hiding a woman,¡± Wan''er uttered confidently. But


    after searching the room for quite some time, there was no one else to be found except for the


    rough-looking man, Ye Fan.


    ¡°Hmph. Ye Fan, you''d better tell me the truth. Do you have a secret mistress in here? Else, how


    could your Raijin Thunderdrake possibly have a breakthrough?¡±


    Wan''er, hands on her hips, angrily interrogated Ye Fan. Wan''er was furious; she couldn''t believe Ye


    Fan was actually practicing Raijin Thunderdrake with someone else. After all, she taught him the


    technique, but he cultivated it with others instead of her.


    ¡°N-No, Wan''er. Absolutely nope,¡± Ye Fan hurriedly denied.


    ¡°You must be hiding another woman. Hmph. You''ve gone too far, Ye Fan! You don''t like me that you


    don''t even cultivate Raijin Thunderdrake with me but train it with someone else... I''m not talking to


    you anymore,¡± said Wan''er.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She was truly heartbroken and sad. Her beautiful eyes had already filled with ayer of wet mist.


    After being secluded for so many years, Wan''er always saw Ye Fan as the person she was closest


    to, trusted the most, and wanted to rely on, apart from considering him her brother. The cultivation


    of Raijin Thunderdrake undoubtedly served as the closest bond between the two. Now, however,


    something that belonged exclusively to her and Ye Fan had been shared with an outsider by Ye


    Fan. Naturally, this made Wan''er feel a sense of sadness from being abandoned.


    ¡°It''s not what you think, Wan''er. How could I cultivate this technique with others else? I''m able to


    break through it because of you.¡± Ye Fan felt helpless and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°You''re lying. I haven''t seen you for the past few days. How could you have cultivated with me?¡±


    Wan''er obviously couldn''t ept this exnation. Seeing Wan''er looking so upset, Ye Fan decided


    to tell her the truth. He admitted, ¡°Did you still remember the day you weren''t wearing any clothes


    when you woke up?¡± Wan''er paused for a moment, seemingly to realize something. Her sadness


    and anger immediately vanished and were reced by an undeniable sense of embarrassment.


    Afterward, the stunning girl blushed, hurriedly turned around, and ran away.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what''s going on? Did you bully Wan''er?¡± Angie asked with a confused expression. Ye Fan


    red at her.


    ¡°You''re still young. Don''t meddle in adult affairs. Go back and take your medicine properly. I''ll treat


    your illness in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 2255 Save The Life Of Angie Or Not

    Chapter 2255 Save The Life Of Angie Or Not


    Angie and Wan''er finally left the room. After calming down, Ye Fan continued his cultivation. Time


    was slipping away rapidly, leaving him with scarce moments. In his unwavering determination to


    safeguard Angie''s life, he understood that an urgent breakthrough into the God Realm was


    imperative. Over the year, Angie''s physical condition had improved significantly under the diligent


    care of Wan''er. Yet, it was merely treating the symptoms, not the root cause.


    Ye Fan understood deep in his heart that no matter how many supplements Angie consumed, they


    would be in vain as long as her refined energy remained damaged. Ultimately, it became clear that


    they had to rely on Ye Fan to harness the formidable power of the God Realm to heal Angie. Only


    through this path could they permanently cure Angie''s injuries once and for all. As the days went by,


    time continued to pass.


    Throughout the year, Ye Fan devoted himself tirelessly to cultivation, immersing himself in its


    practice day and night. Without a doubt, both his elemental force strength and personal cultivation


    had grown significantly, surpassing the level he had initially attained when he first entered the secret


    realm. However, for some unknown reason, Ye Fan always felt that he was just a hair''s breadth


    away from breaking through the limits. It''s like a bottle, where you can clearly see the opening. Yet,


    no matter how much water Ye Fan tried to pour into it, it just never seemed to fill uppletely. He


    was not able to unravel the mystery behind it.


    Why did it always seem to fall just a little bit short?


    Thinking about that, Ye Fan released a sigh of disappointment.


    Huff...


    With his eyes closed, he sat quietly as the boundless elemental force swirled wildly before him.


    Within Ye Fan''s body, the Celestial Cloud technique was invoked even more intensely. With each


    exhtion, the energy of heaven and earth in the surrounding was drawn and flowed along his


    limbs and coursed through his bones. It converged fiercely towards the elixir field within his body.


    Ye Fan''s aura grew stronger and stronger with each cycle. However, no matter how arduously he


    practiced, the elusive breakthrough of the fifth level of Celestial Cloud remained beyond his reach,


    like an insurmountable barrier standing in his path. In the beginning, Ye Fan was rtively calm.


    After all, the path of cultivation is inherently filled with obstacles and challenges. From ancient times


    to the present day, numerous remarkable individuals have been trapped at bottlenecks, unable to


    make even the slightest progress. Ye Fan found himself facing such a bottleneck was simply an


    essential part of the journey, as countless beings had encountered simr obstacles along the path


    of cultivation. He had always believed that through his unwavering effort and relentless dedication,


    he would inevitably transcend his current limitations and ascend to the divine realm. However, the


    deadline of one year drew closer and closer. He understood that time waits for no one.


    As the days wore on, a sense of restlessness consumed Ye Fan, gnawing at his very core and


    leaving him increasingly unsettled.


    Hurry up...Hurry up...


    What''s holding me back from breaking through this final stage?


    Ye Fan pondered, searching for answers that seemed to elude him. Sometimes, the most


    disheartening experience is not the taste of failure, but rather the tantalizing closeness of sess,


    as if it were within arm''s reach, teasingly elusive. Nevertheless, that final leap seemed impossible to


    kick through the barrier. The feeling of regret, anxiety, and helplessness in those moments was


    beyond the power of words to express. As time swiftly passed, a whole month slipped through their


    fingers, bringing them closer and closer to the final deadline.


    At this very moment, Ye Fan''s restlessness had reached its pinnacle, umting to an


    unbearable extent. Finally, it erupted with a thunderous force! In another secret chamber, Angie and


    Wan''er sensed an overwhelming surge of elemental force sweeping past them. The magnitude of


    this spectacle far surpassed the scene witnessed when Ye Fan broke through his Thunder God


    body. The fluctuations of the elemental force were even more intense, and likewise, they were also


    more violent and chaotic.


    ¡°W-what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Angie was puzzled as she had never seen such a spectacle before. Instantly,


    Wan''er''s intuition alerted her to something. A deep sense of worry and anxiety engulfed her. She


    abruptly stood up and rushed into the secluded chamber where Ye Fan was practicing his


    cultivation. As expected, she saw Ye Fan lying on the ground upon entering. His chest and the floor


    were all covered in fresh blood.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Wan''er cried out.


    She immediately ran over with a heart full of concern. At this moment, Angie also realized that


    something had happened to Ye fan. With an anxious expression on her face, she approached and


    began to inquire about the situation, ¡°Ye Fan, what''s happened to you?¡±


    A pallor washed over Ye Fan''s face. He nced at Angie and said with a tone of shame, ¡°Angie, I''m


    so sorry. I feel utterly useless. I''m nothing but a worthless failure. It''s been a year of hardship, and I


    still haven''t been able to break through the limits.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Angie, it''s all my fault. I''m so sorry...¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were bloodshot as he was filled with guilt and shame. His hands clenched tightly, with


    his fingertips almost prating deep into his flesh. That immense feeling of helplessness and guilt


    tormented Ye Fan greatly.


    What he hated most in his life was this feeling of helplessness. Angie, this young and beautiful girl,


    was right in front of him. Her life was nearing its end, yet he could do nothing to save her. He had


    previously thought of being able to break through to the god realm so that he could heal her injury.


    Then, he could take her home to reunite with her brother. He had longed to apany her to pay


    respect to her father. Regrettably, it appeared that there was no chance now. As Ye Fan was filled


    with shame and self-me, Angie''s tender hand gently grasped his palm. This young girl, who


    faced with death, appeared to be remarkably calm. Angieforted, ¡°Ye Fan, you don''t owe me an


    apology. You have already done well. I appreciate what you have done for me. Without you, I


    probably would have died long ago. I am content with being able to live an extra year. Moreover,


    this past year has been the happiest time of my life.¡±


    She continued with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Ye Fan. It''s because of you that I''ve experienced a life I''ve


    never experienced before and enjoyed a life I''ve never had,¡±


    The first half of Angie''s life was spent in solitude. When she was young, everyone treated her like a


    monster and no one wanted to y with her. As she grew older, she was confined within the depths


    of her family and was even betrothed to a man she didn''t know as his wife.


    At times, Angie felt that ever since she started remembering things, she had been walking in


    darkness without friends,panions, and even the right to decide whom to marry. Furthermore,


    her only father and elder brother sacrificed her happiness for the interest of their family. Fortunately,


    she met Ye Fan, who whisked her away at the wedding. It was also through Ye Fan that she got to


    explore the outside world. Angie couldn''t even imagine how her life would have turned out if she


    had never met Ye Fan in this lifetime.


    If she had married Chu Tianqi, she would have had to endure his bullying and abuse and bear his


    children. In that case, it would have been a life more horrifying than death. It was Ye Fan who


    changed her. During the year she spent in the secret realm, despite the absence of the vibrant


    colors of the outside world, she found sce in thepanionship of Ye Fan.


    Alongside her was the intelligent and gentle Wan''er, who taught her music, alchemy, and all sorts of


    fascinating and peculiar things. There was also a mischievous old Huangniu. There aren''t many


    people, but they were all very interesting and kind, apanying her inughter and fun. For


    countless days and nights, she had yearned for a tranquil life like that, and now, she had achieved


    it. Even though it had only been a year, the contentment she felt was beyond measure.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I have a favor to ask. Can you make me a promise?¡± Angie asked softly. Ye Fan nodded,


    ¡°Angie, go ahead and tell me. Even if it''s an extremely dangerous and difficult request, I''m willing to


    take the risk for you.¡±


    Angie demanded with a smile, ¡°All right, it''s a deal. You have to agree to whatever I say.¡±


    ¡°My request is that...¡± she continued, ¡°Can you please stop practicing cultivation for this remaining


    month? I want you to be by my side all the time¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Ye Fan suddenly fell silent after he heard what she said. He hesitated and was reluctant to


    agree to her request.


    ¡°Angie, you have to understand...¡± Ye Fan said anxiously, ¡°If I give up cultivation now, I''ll lose even


    the slightest hope of reaching the God Realm.¡±


    Angie nodded and said, ¡°I know, but I prefer to spend more time with you.¡±


    Wan''er chimed in, looking concerned, ¡°You should just agree. Considering your current situation,


    the chances of breaking through to the God Realm in thest month are practically impossible.


    Instead of futilely striving for the impossible, it''s wiser to fulfill Angie''s final wish¡±


    In the end, as Ye Fan locked eyes with Angie, witnessing the earnest plea in her gaze, his heart


    softened, and he finally agreed. Thereafter, in thest remaining month, Ye Fan decided to give up


    his cultivation practice and was determined to apany Angie through the final stages of her life


    journey. Despite that, he couldn''t ept it deep inside his heart.


    ¡°Angie is still so young, so vibrant. Is this really how it ends for her?¡± he kept pondering, grappling


    with the harsh reality of the situation.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Each time Angie fell into a deep sleep, Ye Fan would sneak off to a distant corner, drowning his


    sorrows in alcohol whilementing the situation. Wan''er keenly perceived the emotional turmoil that


    Ye Fan was experiencing. One day, unable to contain her concern any longer, Wan''er approached


    Ye Fan with a serious expression on her face. Locking her gaze with his, she asked with genuine


    earnestness, ¡°Ye Fan, do you truly wish to save Angie?¡±

 Chapter 2256 The Calamity Begins

    Chapter 2256 The Cmity Begins


    ¡°Of course, I want to. A year ago, I disbanded the Dragon God Hall, left the martial arts world, and


    secluded myself in this secret realm, avoiding the world and not concerning myself with worldly


    affairs. Why did I do this? It''s all because I want to break through to the god realm and extend


    Angie''s life by a hundred years! But in the end...¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head with a smile, his face full of self-mockery. In the end, he still overestimated


    his own abilities. ¡°Ye Fan, there''s no need for you to me yourself. The god realm is inherently


    elusive, and it cannot be reached through mere effort alone. Most of the time, it''s about luck. You''re


    justcking a bit of luck, that''s all,¡± Wan''er gentlyforted.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled.


    ¡°Wan''er, you don''t have tofort me. In the end, it was me, Ye Fan, who causes Angie harm.¡±


    Whenever he thought of the fact that Angie secretly came to China to find him and ended up being


    harmed by his uncle and cousin, his heart ached. Seeing Ye Fan in such distress, Wan''er couldn''t


    bear it anymore.


    ¡°Ye Fan, actually, there is a way.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan was taken aback and quickly turned his head.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wan''er appeared hesitant, as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    ¡°Ye Fan, actually, I don''t want to tell you because it''s full of danger, even for you. But I know that if


    you can''t save Angie, you''ll probably me yourself for the rest of your life. So, I have no choice but


    to tell you.¡±


    Wan''er sighed. Although she didn''t want Ye Fan to face danger, she was even more unwilling to see


    him unhappy and upset.


    ¡°Ye Fan, do you still remember the story you told me about your ancestors and their encounters with


    Symborsus? Didn''t you also mention that before you left the secr world, someone was pushing


    hard for the Dragon Gate Project? If I''m not mistaken, the sinister plot at hand is the work of


    Symborsus. It ties to control the leaders and higher-ups of your martial arts world through spiritual


    means. Then, with their help, the Dragon Gate Project is being carried out. In that case, it would be


    able to enve arge number of martial arts masters and gain a significant amount of high-level


    combat power,¡± Wan''er said slowly.


    Ye Fan had already made his spections about it.


    ¡°Yeah, this must be the sinister plot of Symborsus. But I don''t understand. If Symborsus has already


    controlled The Great Four on the Empyrean Ranking, why bother going to great lengths to enve


    others? After all, even if it nurtures dozens more Supreme masters, I''m afraid theirbined


    strength still wouldn''t be a match for those few masters on the Empyrean Ranking. Could it be that it


    wants to nurture god realm masters?¡±


    In fact, during this past year, although Ye Fan was isted from the world, he had always been


    concerned about what was happening outside. He kept wondering, what exactly was the purpose of


    Symborsus. Wan''er shook her head.


    ¡°God realm masters can''t simply be nurtured into existence. Even those four masters on the


    Empyrean Ranking you mentioned, I reckon, are at most at the demigod realm. Its purpose is to


    activate the Sky Gate Formation!¡±


    What?


    Upon hearing Wan''er''s words, Ye Fan was once again taken aback. Wan''er continued, ¡°In the


    ancient books of our n, there is a record of a story. The Sky Gate Formation can open the Sky


    Gate, granting people the might of a heavenly being and bestowing the heavenly power. In this


    case, the so-called heavenly power is probably the god realm power. However, the Sky Gate


    Formation is a sacrificial formation. It requires arge number of powerful individuals to offer their


    blood as a sacrifice in order to activate the Sky Gate Formation,¡±


    Wan''er exined in a deep voice. Upon hearing these words, Ye Fan couldn''t help but shudder


    suddenly.


    ¡°Do you mean Symborsus is pushing for the Sky Gate Formation to force all those martial artists


    who have passed the trials to sacrifice their lives?¡±


    Ye Fan felt a chill down his spine.


    If that''s really the case, the global martial arts world might be plunged into chaos and misery soon.


    Wan''er nodded.


    ¡°This must be the purpose of Symborsus. With blood as the guide, it''ll sacrifice the living souls and


    activate the Formation. After the Sky Gate opens, it can obtain the power to break through the seal.


    When the timees, the monster sealed by Chu Yunyang for a thousand years will reappear in


    the world,¡± Wan''er said softly, her tone calm. Although it was a huge tragedy, the survival of the


    Earth had nothing to do with her. She naturally wouldn''t have any emotional fluctuations because of


    this. The only thing she cared about was the man right in front of her.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots. They really brought it upon themselves. They deserve to be sacrificed!¡±


    Every time Ye Fan thought about the past events, he couldn''t help but feel extremely angry. He


    kindly and earnestly tried to stop the Dragon Gate Project, with the intention of saving them.


    However, these foolish mortals not only failed to appreciate him, but they even went so far as to


    criticize and condemn him, wishing to eliminate him for their own satisfaction.


    See what happened now? The Dragon Gate you all eagerly pursue is nothing more than the hell


    that buries you. The powerhouses on the Empyrean Ranking you worship as gods are merely for


    the purpose of sacrificing your lives when necessary.


    However, at times like these, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to care about the lives and deaths of


    those people outside.


    ¡°But Wan''er, what does all this have to do with Angie?¡±


    Ye Fan still cared more about Angie.


    ¡°Ye Fan, have you ever thought that once the Sky Gate opens, not only can Symborsus enter, but


    you can also go in? If you can break into the Sky Gate before Symborsus does and obtain the


    heavenly power, perhaps, through this opportunity, you can break free from the shackles of the


    mundane world and soar into the god realm in one fell swoop.¡±


    Wan''er''s words opened his eyes to the possibility. Ye Fan suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with


    excitement and joy. In the end, he simply hugged Wan''er.


    ¡°Haha. Wan''er, thank you. You really are my lucky star! You''re right. Both Symborsus and I can get


    the heavenly power!¡±


    After they came up with a n, Ye Fan''s mood undoubtedly improved greatly. It was as if he saw a


    light at the end of the tunnel. Perhaps it was due to his overwhelming excitement, Ye Fan''s embrace


    of Wan''er was exceptionally tight, causing the tenderness on her chest to be squeezed and


    deformed. However, after the joy, Ye Fan calmed down once again.


    ¡°But Wan''er, if that''s the case, wouldn''t all those martial artists enved by Symborsus be...¡± Ye Fan


    became heavy-hearted. Although those martial artists brought all of this upon themselves,


    sacrificing their lives to activate the Sky Gate Formation and save Angie would ultimately impose a


    significant moral burden on Ye Fan.


    Wan''erforted him, saying, ¡°Ye Fan, you really don''t need to feel guilty. Actually, whether you


    break into the Sky Gate Formation or not, those people are destined to die. They have already been


    enved by Symborsus. Unless you can kill Symborsus, you simply cannot save those people.


    Since the tragedy cannot be prevented, why should you feel guilty? When they refuse to heed your


    advice and insist on entering the Dragon Gate, they should be prepared to face the consequences


    of their sacrifices in the future.¡±


    Wan''er''s words dispelled thest of Ye Fan''s concerns.


    ¡°All right, Wan''er, I''ll listen to you. Let''s break into the Sky Gate Formation! However, I wonder when


    Symborsus will activate the Sky Gate Formation.¡± Ye Fan sighed.


    Wan''er stood up, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°It has already begun.¡±


    When Wan''er told Ye Fan those words, thest batch of martial artists going through the trials at


    Dragon Gate had walked out of the Dragon Gate. Atop the ind, Chu Tianqi seemed to have


    sensed something long ago. He suddenly opened his eyes from his cultivation, and the sound of


    chaos instantly spread throughout the vast sky.


    ¡°The Dragon Gate Project hase to a sessful conclusion. Everyone, heed mymand,


    gather at Kransbay in China! Prepare to activate Sky Gate Formation. Join me in weing the


    arrival of our master!¡±


    Chu Tianqi''s voice, as if carrying a special kind of magic, spread throughout the entire Earth. That


    night, billions of people from various countries heard the scream that was as if it hade from the


    depths of hell. The disaster began.

 Chapter 2257 The Burial Ground

    Chapter 2257 The Burial Ground


    Mo Gucheng was having a meal at the Mo residence. It was a rare asion for Mo Gucheng to


    return home, and naturally, Mo Wuya was apanying him. During mealtime, Mo Wuya was


    casually chatting with his father.


    ¡°Dad, what kind of opportunity lies within that Dragon Gate? Your cultivation has actually improved


    so much.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mo Wuya was very curious. In these recent Dragon Gate projects, Mo Wuya also wanted to


    participate, but Mo Gucheng had always stopped him in his previous attempts. Later on, the Dragon


    Gate Projectpletely changed. So Mo Wuya didn''t insist on joining anymore. Besides, Chen


    Jiuzhou needed someone to get things done, so he did not forcefully push Mo Wuya into joining.


    Hence, in the recent Dragon Gate Project, Mo Wuya could be considered to have managed to


    escape by the skin of his teeth. However, ever since Mo Gucheng came out of the Dragon Gate, he


    didn''t face any life-threatening danger, and his strength had indeed improved significantly. This


    undoubtedly began to make Mo Wuya start having doubts.


    Perhaps, both Ye Qingtian and Ye Fan are overthinking things. The Dragon Gate Project is not


    some kind of conspiracy. Rather, it is a genuine benefit for everyone. As for those who died in the


    Dragon Gate, it''s quite normal. As the saying goes, no pain no gain. The more powerful the


    opportunity in a secret realm, the more dangerous it is. To attain power far beyond that of ordinary


    people, one must experience life and death far beyond that of ordinary people. On the path to the


    pinnacle of martial arts, it''s only natural for a few people to die along the way.


    So, Mo Wuya felt that it was quite likely that his father and the others had been overly worried


    before. Moreover, the attitudes of Mo Gucheng and Sword Saint toward the Dragon Gate Project


    had changed significantly ever since they left. They even helped Chen Jiuzhou push for the Dragon


    Gate Project.


    In response to Mo Wuya''s question, Mo Gucheng just gave him a re.


    ¡°Ask what you should, but refrain from asking what you shouldn''t. The matters in Dragon Gate are


    complicated, beyond your grasp,¡± Mo Gucheng said in a cold voice. Right after he finished


    speaking, a majestic and dignified voice was hearding from the sky. The sound was loud,


    almost like a thunderp exploding. Even Mo Wuya could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Gather at Kransbay...¡±


    ¡°Wee the arrival of our master...¡± The sound of chaos, like morning bells and evening drums,


    resonated throughout the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°W-What is this? Who''s shouting? What master?¡± Upon hearing it, Mo Wuya felt a mixture of shock


    and confusion. As usual, whenever there was something he didn''t understand, he would ask his


    father. But this time, Mo Gucheng didn''t respond to him at all. Upon hearing those words, he


    changed the originally dignified expression on his face, as if he was a servant that had been


    summoned.


    He suddenly stood up and knelt on the ground with a loud thud. His entire demeanor and facial


    expression became exceptionally respectful and reverent. This scene undoubtedly scared the wits


    out of Mo Wuya. He didn''t know what his father was kneeling down to or worshiping.


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me!¡± He had never seen his father like this before. The nk


    expression on Mo Gucheng''s face made it look like he was being controlled by someone else. In his


    dull gaze, not a trace of a soul could be seen. However, Mo Gucheng did not respond. He knelt on


    the ground, with the utmost reverence, awaiting his master''smand.


    Atst, he abruptly rose to his feet and set off for Kransbay.


    ¡°Dad, where are you going? Dad!¡± Mo Wuya anxiously shouted from behind. However, Mo Gucheng


    acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and headed straight for the western border of China, as if


    receiving a decree from the emperor. However, something puzzling happened. In the final moments


    before leaving, Mo Gucheng, who was originally cold and dull, seemed to have gained a moment of


    rity. With an extremely anxious and distressed tone, he shouted hisst words to Mo Wuya,


    ¡°Wuya, run! Run now!¡±


    After saying that, Mo Gucheng returned to his previous dull demeanor. Like a marite being


    pulled by strings, he walked with stiff steps, heading straight for Sacred Mountain in Kransbay.


    ¡°Dad, what''s wrong with you? What on earth happened?¡±


    Suddenly, Mo Wuya was thrown into confusion. He didn''t know what had happened. Even more so,


    he couldn''t understand why his father suddenly became like this. In a state of panic, Mo Wuya went


    to Mount Yan to find Sword Saint. He wanted Sword Saint to give him some advice. However,


    before he could reach Mount Yan, he bumped into Sword Saint.


    Thetter wore an expression just like the dull expression on his father''s face. Without looking back,


    he headed straight for the western border of China. Mo Wuya''s cries fell on deaf ears. In addition to


    the two of them, more than a dozen powerful martial artists above the Grandmaster level in Yanjing


    alone were also heading towards the western border of China. There were undoubtedly more if


    wider areas were taken into ount. Nearly a hundred people gathered from various major


    provinces in China such as Tellmoore, the three provinces in Durbaine, and Xijiang. At this very


    moment, hundreds, even thousands of people all across the country were converging in the same


    direction, gathering together in a frenzy. Mo Wuya waspletely terrified.


    He didn''t know what had happened to the world. It was destined to be a sleepless night. Not only


    the martial artists, but even ordinary people like Li Er and Chen Ao felt a sense of crisis.


    ¡°It seems that the disaster Mr. Chu spoke of is finally about to begin.¡± By the Brighfell River, Li Er


    was fishing alone during the cold night. Jin Bao and Yin Bao, who were beside him, were also full of


    worry. They advised Li Er to return to Yunzhou. Atop Mount Yunding, Ye Fan had once set up a


    grand formation for them. With that, they should be able to handle even the greatest dangers.


    Li Er shook his head.


    ¡°No one can escape unscathed in a great disaster. This time, it seems like the end of the world has


    arrived. When the timees, even Mount Yunding won''t be able to protect us. Let''s go.¡± Li Er


    sighed and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Where to? Are we going back to Yunzhou?¡± Jin Bao asked.


    ¡°We''re going to the border of China to pay a visit to Mr. Chu. It''s been a year. It''s about time we pay


    him a visit.¡± Li Er spoke with a heavy heart. In no time, a ck sedan left Jiangdong.


    A thousand miles away, on the southern border of China, once stood the world''s tallest mountain


    range, the Harranes. However, since the massive explosion a year ago, some of the mountains in


    this area had been leveled to the ground. All that remained were ruins and chaos strewn across the


    ground. However, on this deste wastnd where not a single de of grass grew, there stood a


    low, unassuming grave, with a nk tombstone erected above it. In front of the tombstone sat a


    grey-haired man. He paid no heed to the nuclear contamination warning sign nearby and continued


    to drink by the tombstone.


    ¡°Ye Fan, it''s been a year. You wouldn''t believe what the martial arts world has be nowadays.


    Just like thisnd where you''ve fallen, all that remains is a field of ruins. If only you were still alive. If


    you were, those demons and monsters won''t be able to act so wlessly. This world might just be a


    whole different ce. I regret it! I regret not believing you back then. I regret not standing by your


    side!¡±


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with unbearable frustration.


    ¡°Sir, are you also a friend of Ye Fan?¡± As the man was lost in his thoughts, a gentle feminine voice


    suddenly came from behind him.


    The man looked back and discovered, to his surprise, that there were two women. One was quirky


    and mischievous, while the other was elegant and beautiful. Their appearance and demeanor were


    truly those of angels. If he had met them when he was younger, he would probably have gone up


    and chatted with them for a bit, but now... He immediately stood up and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Sir, please stay. Don''t get us wrong. We have no ill intentions. Junie and I are friends of Ye Fan too.


    We''re also here to visit Ye Fan,¡± Noa exined.


    As she spoke, she stared intently at the grey-haired man in front of her. For some reason, she felt


    that the man before her seemed somewhat familiar.


    ¡°Well, go ahead. You should make it quick, though, as the nuclear radiation here hasn''tpletely


    dissipated, and it''s harmful to our health.¡±


    After saying that, the man continued walking forward. He hadn''t walked far when he unexpectedly


    came across a few people. Without exception, they were all young and beautiful girls, each with a


    one-in-a-hundred stunning appearance. One was pure and charming, another was gentle and


    sweet, and the third was charismatic and dashing. Their appearances and charms were unique and


    iparable.


    ¡°Are you War God?¡± As soon as Xu Lei and herpanions arrived, they saw the man leaving.


    After being stunned for a long while, Xu Lei finally dared to ask the question. A year ago, Ye


    Qingtian and she had personally witnessed the fall of Ye Fan right there. Now that a year has


    passed, the once spirited and confident War God of China had surprisingly turnedpletely white-


    haired.


    ¡°Master Ye, w-what happened to you?¡± Ye Yuyan''s tears instantly rolled down her cheeks. Back


    then, her cousin, Ye Fan, entrusted her to Ye Qingtian.

 Chapter 2258 Close Female Friends Of Ye Fan

    Chapter 2258 Close Female Friends Of Ye Fan


    Ye Fan wanted Ye Qingtian to protect Ye Yuyan. The second purpose was to have Ye Yuyan learn


    martial arts from Ye Qingtian. Unfortunately, things didn''t always go as nned. After what


    happened to Ye Fan, Ye Qingtian''s focus was almost entirely on the Dragon Gate Project.


    During the battle at Mount Yan afterward, Ye Qingtian was severely injured and managed to


    escape. After that, Ye Yuyan never saw Ye Qingtian again. To her surprise, she encountered the


    former guardian of China in front of her cousin''s grave today.


    However, the current War God no longer possessed the same spirited enthusiasm as before. In his


    murky old eyes, not a trace of light could be seen, and an air of lethargy pervaded his entire being.


    No one knew Ye Yuyan''s feelings at this moment. She couldn''t believe that the man who was once


    worshipped by all the people of China had turned into such a state. ¡°So you''re War God? The


    former supreme god of China,¡± Noa, who came with Junie, immediately eximed with joy, upon


    hearing those words from Ye Yuyan.


    She walked over and asked Ye Qingtian with anticipation, ¡°Mr. War God, may I ask, do you also


    think that Ye Fan is not dead, just like us? He must still be alive, right? He''s just hiding somewhere,


    focusing on his cultivation. When he appears again, he will surely astonish the whole world once


    more.¡±


    Noa was like a little girl seeking recognition, eagerly waiting for Ye Qingtian''s response. Not only


    Noa, but even Ye Yuyan and Chen Nan were also looking at Ye Qingtian with anticipation. After all,


    Ye Qingtian stood at the pinnacle of the martial arts world in China. His knowledge and experience


    were undoubtedly iparable to theirs. So, they also wanted to hear Ye Qingtian''s opinion.


    However, it was not the answer Noa had hoped for.


    Faced with the inquiries from a group of women, Ye Qingtian, who had long been disappointed with


    this world, shook his head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget about him. That man never truly belonged to this world. We are not worthy of having him. I


    came here today just to mourn an old friend in these final moments. Even a god realm master has


    no hope in surviving a nuclear explosion. Ye Fan, in the end, has already left us.¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s words carried an inexplicable sadness. Noa couldn''t help but cry at that moment.


    ¡°You''re talking nonsense! You''re just talking nonsense! Ye Fan didn''t die. Ye Fan is still alive. Back


    then, the Chu Sect couldn''t force him to death, and even King Folo and the others couldn''t do


    anything to him as they turned to dust. I believe Ye Fan is not dead this time either. He must still be


    alive! He will definitely return someday in the future!¡± Noa shouted defiantly.


    There had never been a moment that had made her as sad as she was now. She had always firmly


    believed that Ye Fan was not dead, but Ye Qingtian''s words had shattered her faith in Ye Fan being


    alive.


    Faced with the girl''s sadness, Ye Qingtian didn''t offer any words offort.


    Why botherforting her? This world is inherently cruel! In the end, she must learn to face the


    truth, for even the most beautiful lies are still lies.


    Ye Qingtian took onest look at the low-lying grave behind him and bid his final farewell to his old


    friend. However, he felt sorry for these youngdies in front of him. Each one of them was charming


    and stunning in their own way. If it weren''t for Ye Fan, they would have married into wealthy


    families, enjoying a life of luxury and splendor, supporting their husbands and raising children. Their


    lives would have been quite happy and fulfilling. But now, because of the same man, the rest of


    these women''s lives might only be apanied by loneliness and memories. It was often said that


    one''s life was forever changed once they met Ye Fan.


    Oh, Ye Fan, just how many beautiful women will you let down in your lifetime?


    With a sigh, Ye Qingtian turned around and walked away. However, he hadn''t gone very far when


    there was a sudden gust of wind ahead. The wind in the Harranes mountain range should have


    been icy cold and piercing, but the wind at this moment carried a faint, refreshing fragrance. Ye


    Qingtian looked up and saw, on a high ground ahead, an incredibly beautiful figure standing


    gracefully as if transcending time itself. She was like a celestial being banished to the mortal world,


    yet also like a spirit gazing down upon all living creatures. Her ethereal beauty was beyond the


    reach of ordinary people.


    ¡°Wow, so beautiful. W-Who is she? Could it be that she''s also Ye Fan''s close female friend?¡±


    Upon seeing this woman for the first time, Chen Nan couldn''t help but be stunned. She knew that


    Ye Fan was extremely popr, but she never expected that even such a heavenly beauty would


    come here to mourn Ye Fan. However, just because Chen Nan didn''t know the woman, it didn''t


    mean that Junie and the others didn''t know her. At first nce, Ye Qingtian immediately recognized


    her. She was Moon God, the supreme god of Japan.


    ¡°But wasn''t Moon God suppressed by Moryana a year ago? Why does she suddenly reappear after


    disappearing for a year?¡± Ye Qingtian couldn''t help but feel a sense of doubt and astonishment. A


    year ago, the epic battle between Moon God and Moryana captured the attention of the entire


    world.


    In the end, Moryana returned. But Moon God disappeared without a trace. At that time, the whole


    world believed that Moon God had perished in the battle. Even Ye Qingtian thought the same way.


    But no one would have thought that the supreme god of Japan would actually return today, on the


    anniversary of Ye Fan''s death.


    ¡°Moon God, it''s been a long time. How have you beentely? Would you be interested in joining me


    to fight against The Great Four of Empyrean Ranking? See it as our onest effort to avenge Ye


    Fan,¡± Ye Qingtian asked.


    As for the rtionship between Moon God and Ye Fan, the martial arts world had always been filled


    with spection. Rumors about the romantic affairs between the two had been flooding the entire


    martial artsmunity. Even Ye Qingtian felt that Moon God might very well be Ye Fan''s lover in


    Japan. After all, supreme grandmasters didn''t have high emotional needs, especially female ones.


    Most of them would remain single and live a solitary life until their death. It was simply because


    there were far too few people in this world who could catch the eye of a female supreme


    grandmaster. Especially for a remarkable woman like Moon God, Chu Tianfan was probably the


    only person in this vast world who had the unique ability to conquer her and make her willingly


    be gentle around him. So Ye Qingtian didn''t find it strange at all if Ye Fan and Moon God were


    together. However, just as Ye Qingtian finished speaking, he suddenly sensed an attack. He was


    greatly shocked and retreated in quick session. ¡°


    Who''s it?¡± Ye Qingtian asked angrily in a deep voice after steadying himself.


    Soon, a burst ofughter could be heard from afar.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, I''ve had people searching for you tirelessly for half a year with no results, and it turns


    out you''ve been hiding here.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou walked over from a distance. Along with him, other Supremes in China such as


    Sword Saint, King of Fighters, and Moryana also appeared. Their original intention was to ask Moon


    God to go to Kransbay, but unexpectedly, they encountered some of Ye Fan''s friends and rtive


    here.


    Well, that saves us trouble. In that case, let''s eliminate all these remaining dregs of Ye Fan at once.


    With a sinister smile, Chen Jiuzhou made his move in an instant. His energy burst forth, and an


    overwhelmingly strong attack was unleashed.


    ¡°Oh no! Retreat!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Junie, Xu Lei, and the others were immediately taken aback. They couldn''t help


    but feel that it would bode ill for them this time. However, at the critical moment, a rainbow-colored


    radiance from a sword suddenly appeared. Chen Jiuzhou''s might was instantly suppressed, and he


    was struck by the sword energy, causing him to fall directly onto the ground.


    ¡°Moon God, have you lost your mind? What are you doing? How dare you make a move against


    me, huh? Do you really intend to go against the master''s will?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou sprang up from the ground, wiping the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth. He


    was filled with rage. Moryana and the others were also looking at Moon God with full vignce. But


    Moon God responded coldly, ¡°Touch them, and you die.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chen Jiuzhou was infuriated. To his dismay, Moon God still cared about Ye Fan.


    ¡°Enough, Jiuzhou, let''s focus on the important matters at hand. If Moon God doesn''t want to kill


    these people, so be it. However, Moon God, the Sky Gate Formation is about to be activated.


    Master has ordered you to go to Kransbay immediately to ensure the smooth activation of the


    formation!¡±


    Moryana said, looking at Moon God ahead. Even though they had the advantage in numbers,


    Moryana stillcked the confidence to secure a victory against Moon God. If it weren''t for their


    master''s intervention which subdued Moon God during the maritime battle back then, Moryana


    would have been the one being defeated.

 Chapter 2259 Stop It

    Chapter 2259 Stop It


    Because they were concerned about the strength of the Moon God, Moryana and her group


    naturally tried to avoid any conflicts with him.


    ¡°But, Master Ye, these individuals have strong ties with Chu Tianfan. Keeping them here will


    eventually lead to trouble. This moment is ideal to capture them all at once.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou was filled with a sense of dissatisfaction. Throughout that year, despite not being


    personally involved, his subordinates pursued and hunted down Ye Fan''s close ones without any


    breaks. However, to their disappointment, it was as if these individuals had disappeared into thin air.


    None of his subordinates were able to locate any of them. And now, all at once, they have appeared


    here. Chen Jiuzhou could not ept letting them go just like that.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult for you to differentiate between what''s important and less pressing matters?¡±


    ¡°If you have disrupted Master¡¯s affairs, there is no way to make amends for it.¡±


    Moryana scolded loudly. Despite gritting his teeth, Chen Jiuzhou chose to keep his silence.


    Nevertheless, the glimmer in his eyes made it evident that there was no intention of surrendering.


    Shortly after, Moon God took a final look at the world before her before turning around and


    departing. Amidst the endless sky, the only thing that could be seen was the remarkable and


    majestic silhouette fading away like the closing scene of a movie.


    Once Moon God had left, Chen Jiuzhou and the others naturally followed suit and left. Their


    purpose ining to Harranes was to find Moon God, but since Moon God had already left, they


    had no reason to prolong their stay.


    However, what happened just now undoubtedly intensified Ye Qingtian''s concern. Judging from the


    recent conversation between Moon God and Moryana, it was apparent that Moon God seemed


    involved with them.


    What is going on right now? Even Moon God has ended up joining their treacherous group. Could it


    be that Moon God has also been manipted?


    Thoughts like these undoubtedly filled Ye Qingtian with even more despair, leaving him with the


    overwhelming belief that this realm was on the verge of destruction. Imagine a scenario where


    enemies enved all the martial artists, leaving you to fight a lone battle. There were enemies


    Everywhere you turned, and you could not even find a like-minded ally.


    How hopeless must you have been? This was precisely how Ye Qingtian felt at that moment.


    Loneliness, despair, and a storm of negative emotions relentlessly gripped him, tearing him apart.


    Ye Qingtian imagined that Ye Fan''s state of mind must have mirrored his destion in a world


    where he was ostracized by society.


    ¡°War God, watch out!¡±


    However, while Ye Qingtian was lost in his thoughts, a sudden outcry startled him from behind.


    When Ye Qingtian heard those words, he sensed imminent danger washed over him, causing every


    hair on his body to stand on end.


    Startled, Ye Qingtian turned his head and was surprised by two figures standing behind him. Their


    presence had gone unnoticed until that moment. With one person wielding a sword and the other


    throwing punches, every move they made exuded an unmistakable disy of murderous intent. Ye


    Qingtian was shocked and barely evaded the fatal sword strike. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtian could not


    dodge the heavy punch unleashed by the other person.


    Boom!


    A resounding thud echoed as the heavy punch connected. Ye Qingtian''s body trembled as he


    spewed blood, hurtling backward before finally crashing forcefully onto the ground.


    ¡°Master Ye!¡± ¡°War God!¡±


    Fear gripped Ye Yuyan and Xu Lei as they shouted. Ye Qingtian pushed through the agony and


    intense pain and rose to his feet amidst the wreckage. His eyes filled with gloom, blood trickling


    from the corner of his mouth. He fixed his gaze on the two figures before him, whom he knew all too


    well.


    ¡°King of Fighters!¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint!¡±


    ¡°Are you all out of your minds?¡±


    ¡°I''m Ye Qingtian. I''m Ye, for heaven''s sake!¡±


    ¡°Are you all seriously considering killing me?¡± Ye Qingtian''s eyes were filled with redness as he


    gazed at them. Who could have truly understood with the immense anguish he felt now that his


    comrades had their weapons aimed in his direction?


    Yet, Sword Saint and King of Fighters turned a deaf ear to Ye Qingtian''s words. At this moment,


    these two Supreme Grandmasters appeared to be merciless killing machines under someone''s


    control. To them, only death could quench the burning rage within them. Hence, upon hearing Ye


    Qingtian''s words, they remained relentless, showing no sign of stopping. They brandished their


    swords once more and ruthlessly lunged toward Ye Qingtian.


    The sheer terror of the sword energy was overwhelming, instilling fear in every corner. With no other


    choice, Ye Qingtian had no option but to defend himself. Yet, he was shocked by the immense


    power surge exhibited by Sword Saint and King of Fighters, who had been rtively weaker thanOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    him in cultivation. As they shed, Ye Qingtian was unexpectedly unable to seize control and was


    instead repelled by a single strike of Sword Saint''s sword energy. Taking advantage of the


    opportunity, the King of Fighters wasted no time andunched an attack, resulting in a forceful


    impact that sent Ye Qingtian staggering backward. Forced into a corner, Ye Qingtian had no choice


    but to utilize the Heavenly Palm technique passed down to him by Ye Fan.


    However, even with this technique, he could only fight on par with Sword Saint.


    ¡°How on earth are they so unbelievably strong?¡± Ye Qingtian''s whole body shook with disbelief. He


    never anticipated that Sword Saint and King of Fighters had advanced their skills to such an extent.


    Once Ye Qingtian was forcefully thrown back for a hundred meters, the attention of Sword Saint and


    King of Fighters turned to the women standing behind him. A chilling determination emanated from


    their stern visages, brimming with murderous intent. Then, Sword Saint unleashed his longsword


    and lunged toward Xu Lei and the rest.


    ¡°Ms. Xu, be careful!¡± Standing in the forefront position, Xu Lei was unquestionably the first to face


    the attack. Shocked by the situation, Ye Yuyan courageously stepped forward to block the attack.


    Regrettably, it was of no use. The overwhelming power possessed by Sword Saint and King of


    Fighters was invincible, surpassing the capabilities of even a War God. And how could Ye Yuyan,


    who was not even a Grandmaster, stand a chance? With Sword Saint''s sword poised to pierce


    through Ye Yuyan''s chest. At that moment, a young, enraged voice unexpectedly resounded from


    the horizon''s edge.


    ¡°Who dares to harm my Aunt Yuyan? Show yourself and face the consequences!¡± Amidst the anger


    and the young voice, the crowd witnessed a small figure swiftly approaching from a distance of a


    kilometer. The speed was astonishing, reaching them in just the blink of an eye. Ultimately, to


    everyone''s surprise, he outpaced Sword Saint and arrived first before Ye Yuyan.


    Amid everyone''s amazement, this youngster unexpectedly grabbed Sword Saint''s sword with his


    bare hands. Then, with a mighty swing, the long sword astonishingly altered its course and flew


    toward Sword Saint and King of Fighters. Sword Saint and King of Fighters quickly dodged.


    ¡°You want to dodge, huh? I''ll end you both!¡± The little fellow was furious. Immediately after throwing


    the longsword, he dashed forward and delivered a mighty punch, forcefully colliding with the King of


    Fighters!


    Bang!


    In an instant, a loud explosion echoed as King of Fighters'' body crumbled, and the excruciating pain


    of his shattered bones rendered him nearly lifeless. Yet, before he could even scream in agony, the


    little guy forcefully kicked him directly in the face like a War God.


    King of Fighters was sent flying, coughing up blood, from the forceful blow. Sword Saint grasped his


    sword again and aimed a piercing strike at the young fighter. Nevertheless, the young fighter


    possessed an unyielding spirit, using his hands as a makeshift de to deliver a mighty cleave. The


    long sword shattered, and the young fighter seized the broken de, driving it straight into Sword


    Saint''s shoulder. The piercing blow went through the entire shoulder de. Blood sprayed out like a


    gushing fountain!


    ¡°How dare you bully my Aunt Yuyan and Mr. War God? Get ready to meet your demise!¡± The young


    kid unleashed a flurry of punches, relentlessly pounding away. Eventually, he even sought to end


    the lives of Sword Saint and King of Fighters.


    ¡°Please, th-that''s enough.¡±


    ¡°Please show us mercy.¡±


    At that moment, everyone was left bewildered, standing motionless. They were frozen in disbelief,


    observing the small figure before them, who appeared as a divine executioner had manifested. At


    first, nobody knew who this person was. It wasn''t until they heard him address Ye Yuyan as ¡°Aunt


    Yuyan¡± and Ye Qingtian as ¡°Mr. War God¡± that they finally caught on.


    They mused, ¡°So this little one is Chu Lin, Ye Fan''s son! He disappeared almost the same time as


    his father. And now, upon reappearing, he has be terrifyingly powerful.¡±


    This undoubtedly sent shivers down the spines of Ye Qingtian and the rest. However, it was not the


    right moment to be amazed.


    Seeing Sword Saint and King of Fighters being nearly beaten to death by Chu Lin, Ye Qingtian


    quickly intervened, urging him to stop. But Chu Linpletely ignored them, seemingly determined


    to kill them and take vengeance on Ye Yuyan and Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Lin, can''t you stop now? If you keep going like this, it will make me angry.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice echoed from a distance once more. An exquisite and majestic silhouette made


    her way over in the reproachful tone. This time, Chu Lin was very obedient and immediately


    stopped his actions. Chu Lin then stood still in his spot, appearing like a child being punished for


    misbehaving, as he earnestly exined to the enchanting figure, ¡°Auntie, please don''t be upset.


    They are the bad people, and Lin was only punishing them!¡±

 Chapter 2260 Decision Of Tang Yun

    Chapter 2260 Decision Of Tang Yun


    Only moments ago, Chu Lin was a mischievous little creature, causing chaos wherever he went.


    But now, he has turned into a well-behaved and obedient child.


    Standing there, he honestly exined to his aunt in hushed tones. And so, the former leader of the


    renowned Chu Sect, Tang Yun, who once possessed unparalleled elegance and ruled the global


    martial arts world for a decade, reappeared before everyone''s eyes. Ye Qingtian was overwhelmed


    as if struck by a bolt of lightning when heid eyes on her. His injured body quivered involuntarily,


    while deep inside, a mixture ofplex emotions began to take shape.


    ¡°M-Ms. Tang?¡±


    ¡°Ho-How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°She is still alive?¡± Of all the people present, few were familiar with Tang Yun, perhaps only Ye


    Qingtian. However, Xu Lei and Ye Yuyan, despite not knowing Tang Yun personally, had seen her


    before.


    In the climactic battle at Mount Yunding years ago, Ye Fan had engaged in a prolonged and intense


    battle with Tang Yun, ultimately emerging victorious using the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. Xu


    Lei and the others were undoubtedly impressed by this woman who had once held immense power.


    ¡°So, she is Tang Yun?¡± Junie''s attention also shifted toward her. Intrigued, she examined this


    woman closely. Junie could not recollect if she had previouslye across Tang Yun. Maybe they


    had crossed paths, but it did not register in her memory. However, Junie was undoubtedly familiar


    with this name. Furthermore, this woman seemed to have aplicated rtionship with Ye Fan.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you jerk! Just how many women does he have out there? And now, another one?¡±


    Noa muttered with frustration. Previously, Noa had thought that the onlypetitor standing in her


    way to winning over Ye Fan was his devoted wife, Qiu Mucheng. Now it seemed that she had


    completely misjudged the situation. On this particr day alone, the women who visited Ye Fan


    appeared to be more than a handful. Furthermore, each one of them seemed to be equally


    attractive and captivating as her. The grace and ethereal quality possessed by some women were


    even more noble and otherworldly than hers. Noa grew somewhat discouraged. Maybe, despite her


    best efforts throughout her life, she would never be able to touch Ye Fan''s heart.


    ¡°Lin,e here. Why are you with her?¡±


    Once the momentary shock subsided, Ye Yuyan urgently called out to Chu Lin. Chu Lin was the


    only remaining blood rtive left by her cousin, Ye Yuyan naturally worried about their well-being


    while being with Tang Yun. After all, he and Tang Yun were sworn enemies during her cousin''s


    lifetime. Plus, Ye Fan was responsible for destroying the entire Chu Sect. With Ye Fan''s son in Tang


    Yun''s custody, Ye Yuyan was deeply concerned that Tang Yun would seek revenge on Chu Lin for


    her grudge against Ye Fan. Ovee by concern, Ye Yuyan pushed aside any thoughts of danger


    and boldly rushed to embrace Chu Lin, casting a gaze full of hostility toward Tang Yun. Xu Lei, too,


    came forward and ced herself as a protective barrier for Chu Lin.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, the conflicts and grievances between you and Ye Fan have nothing to do with the


    younger generation.¡±


    ¡°Please, Lin is still a child.¡±


    ¡°Considering your past as a prominent figure in the global martial arts world, it would be beneath


    you to cause trouble for a child, wouldn''t it?¡± Xu Lei gazed at Tang Yun intently and spoke in a


    sincere tone. Tang Yun paid no attention to Xu Lei''s words. Tang Yun considered these people mere


    nobodies she had no acquaintance with. The only person she recognized was the one with a head


    full of white hair ahead of her, War God, Ye Qingtian. Tang Yun nced at him, and a touch of


    astonishment seemed to emerge in her lovely eyes. She questioned, ¡°War God, huh? It''s been so


    long. How did you end up looking like this?¡±


    Ye Qingtian felt a mix of emotions and could only sigh.


    ¡°It''s a long story. I can only say that it was due to circumstances and the pressing demands of the


    times.¡±


    ¡°Though, Ms. Tang, I am actually looking for you.¡±


    ¡°I assume you''re familiar with the Dragon Gate Project.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure someone else is pulling the strings behind Moryana and Odin.¡±


    ¡°His goal is to bring about the destruction of this world.¡±


    ¡°Right now, nearly all the masters of the martial arts world are enved.¡±


    ¡°Even Japan''s Moon God has not been spared.¡±


    ¡°You might be among the rare few Supreme Grandmasters who still maintain rity amidst the


    envement.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I hope you can help me prevent their scheme from being sessful.¡± Ye Qingtian


    looked expectantly at Tang Yun. At that moment, he wished someone woulde forward to help


    him. Nevertheless, Ye Qingtian was left disappointed in the end.


    In response to the plea, Tang Yun shook her head.


    ¡°Since the dissolution of the Chu Sect all those years ago, the so-called head of the Chu Sect has


    also vanished.¡±


    ¡°As of now, I exist solely as Tang Yun.¡±


    ¡°The existence of the martial arts world, the very survival of the world, all became irrelevant to me


    since the day the Chu Sect dissolved.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ye Qingtian still intended to convince. Nheless, Tang Yun had already grown weary of


    listening. ¡°War God, each of us has something we''re chasing after, don''t we?¡±


    ¡°You shoulder the great responsibility of the world, while all I want is to be there, nurturing Chu Lin


    as he grows.¡± Tang Yun had already walked past War God as she spoke these words. She was


    exhausted. After a lifetime as the head of the Chu Sect, she spent the first half of their life devoting


    all their time and energy to the sect''s grand mission.


    But in the end, it all turned out to be in vain. Influence, position, and power... were no longer the


    desires of Tang Yun. The only thing that tied her down was the little one before her, Chu Lin. If it had


    not been for Chu Lin keeping her grounded, it was likely that when Chu Sect was defeated in battle,


    and her Master was killed, Tang Yun, in a state of despair, would have ended herself. Thus,


    regardless of War God''s pleas, Tang Yun remained steadfast. She had already missed Chu Lin''s


    babbling phase and did not want to miss out on the rest of Chu Lin''s growth.


    ¡°Lin,e here.¡± Amidst Ye Qingtian''s disappointed gaze, Tang Yun approached the deste ruins


    ahead.


    She called out to Chu Lin, but Xu Lei and Ye Yuyan would not allow Chu Lin to approach her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Aunt Yuyan.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Tang takes good care of me!¡±


    ¡°She treats me as if I were her child.¡±


    ¡°Great-Grandma said that Aunt Tang can be considered someone as close as a mother.¡± Chu Lin


    said. Then, he managed to escape from Ye Yuyan''s arms and dashed toward Tang Yun.


    ¡°Lin,e back! Why won''t you listen, my dear...¡±


    Ye Yuyan grew anxious and attempted to chase after him, but Xu Lei stopped her. Xu Lei reasoned


    with Ye Yuyan, suggesting, ¡°Yuyan, it''s better to let it be. I don''t think she had any ill will toward Lin.¡±


    ¡°That won''t work either!¡±


    ¡°No, that won''t do! What if she fills Lin''s thoughts with resentment, making him hate both Ye Fan


    and me? If Ye Fan is still alive and returns in the future, it would be a devastating tragedy of a father


    fighting his son.¡± Ye Yuyan''s worries persisted, making her reluctant to entrust Chu Lin to Tang Yun.


    Given the circumstances, she was the only person in the crowd with a biological tie to Chu Lin. She


    was determined not to let her cousin''s only child be raised by their enemies. While Ye Yuyan was


    consumed with worry, Tang Yun and Chu Lin had already made their way in front of the grave.


    Tang Yunmanded, ¡°Get down on your knees.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Aunt Tang, Why do we need to kneel? Who is buried here?¡± Chu Lin raised his head and looked at


    Aunt Tang with confusion.


    ¡°It''s someone who holds great significance to you. Eventually, you wille to understand.¡± Tang


    Yun uttered her words coldly, her graceful countenance giving away no hint of emotion. Yet, no one


    could fathom the tumultuous emotions brewing inside her. Buried beneath the tomb was not just a


    man who held great importance to Chu Lin but also had great significance in Tang Yun''s life.


    Countless resentments and a myriad ofplications. Ultimately, they never had the opportunity to


    see each otherst time, for the divide between life and death already separated them.


    Oh, Ye Fan, did you know Chu Lin isn''t your son with Qiu Mucheng? He is our child, the son I gave


    birth to for you.


    Tang Yun murmured to herself. She knew this secret could only be kept locked away in the depths


    of her heart, never revealed.

 Chapter 2261 Resolute

    Chapter 2261 Resolute


    With everyone as witnesses, Chu Lin knelt and paid his respects to the tomb by bowing three times.


    But Chu Lin was unaware of the identity of the person for whom the tomb was erected.


    He simply trusted his Aunt Tang, Tang Yun, so he did so when she asked him to bow down. Despite


    the short duration of their interaction, whichsted only a year, Chu Lin had already ced


    complete trust in Tang Yun. Even though Chu Lin was just a child, he could perceive whether


    someone treated him kindly or not. During his short years of life, Chu Lin encountered many people.


    But when it came to those who treated him the best, there were only three people. One was his


    Grandma, and the second was his mother, and finally, his Aunt Tang. Furthermore, Chu Lin found it


    puzzling why, but whenever he was with Tang Yun, he felt he was being tenderly looked after, just


    like a mother would. Even though Tang Yun was strict, Chu Lin could unmistakably sense the


    underlying fondness and indulgence. Once Chu Lin had finished bowing, Tang Yun turned around,


    ready to leave.


    Chu Lin attempted to go along but was stopped by Ye Yuyan.


    ¡°Lin, where do you think you''re going?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to go with her?¡±


    ¡°I''m your biological aunt.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me ande home with me.¡±


    Ye Yuyan continued to have doubts and was unwilling to let Chu Lin go with Tang Yun. ¡°Aunt Yuyan,


    Aunt Tang treats me very well.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Aunt Tang even teaches me martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I want to be stronger. I want to be as strong as my daddy.¡±


    ¡°So, Aunt Yuyan, I''m sorry, but I don''t think Lin can go with you.¡±


    With utmost politeness, Chu Lin humbly bowed and apologized to Ye Yuyan. Afterward, he quickly


    ran and caught up with Tang Yun, gripping her hand tightly. However, as they had barely walked a


    few steps, Junie blocked Tang Yun''s path. Tang Yun raised her head, her eyes carrying a cold and


    distant look, as she focused on the unfamiliar woman standing before her. She remained silent, but


    her perplexed expression revealed her uncertainty about the other person''s intentions.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Junie, and I''m a friend of Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°Before Ye Fan left, he entrusted me with protecting his loved ones.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Ms. Tang, I apologize, but Chu Lin may be unable to go with you.¡±


    ¡°He is Ye Fan''s son, and it is my responsibility, per his father''s wishes, to bring him back to India.¡±


    Junie''s expression was impassive as she directed her piercing gaze at Tang Yun. Though her words


    were delivered calmly, it was apparent that she would notpromise. Upon hearing Junie''s


    demand, Tang Yun naturally refused toply. Chu Lin was the only one she held dear in this


    world. Tang Yun would not give Chu Lin away to anyone. Thus, Tang Yun calmly shook her head at


    Junie''s remarks.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Considering their blood connection, he may be Lin''s father.¡±


    ¡°However, has he ever carried out the duties of a father since Lin was born?


    ¡°Therefore, even if Chu Tianfan were present today, he would have no authority to im Chu Lin


    from me, let alone you, who have no rtion to Lin whatsoever.¡±


    Tang Yun''s words were delivered with a calmness that stripped Junie of any respect. Junie frowned


    and retorted, ¡°Ms. Tang, don''t you realize that you have no right to say such things?¡±


    ¡°Even though I''m not directly rted, I have had a longstanding friendship with his father.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°You have no blood ties to Chu Lin and no personal bond with Ye Fan. So, why do you feel entitled


    to hold onto Ye Fan''s son?¡± Junie retorted sharply, questioning with an aggressive tone. Tang Yun,


    however, had no intention of offering any exnation. With Chu Lin''s hand in hers, she continued


    onward in silence.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, it seems you are set on taking him along, am I right?¡±


    Junie''s gaze became stern, hinting at a readiness for physical confrontation. Sensing the growing


    tension in the air, Xu Lei hurriedly walked over and advised, ¡°Ms. Junie, it''s best to let Lin go with


    her.¡±


    ¡°Even though she has some issues with Ye Fan, she is not a bad person by any means.¡±


    ¡°Plus, Lin mentioned that his Great-Grandma specifically instructed Ms. Tang to care for him.¡±


    ¡°After all, Lin is the descendant of the Chu family, and we need to honor the decision of Old Madam


    Chu.¡± Xu Lei had spent a few years living with the Chu family, which made her familiar with Old


    Madam Chu. While she may have had doubts about Tang Yun, how could she possibly doubt Ye


    Fan''s Great-grandma? Finally, Chu Lin left the ce together with Tang Yun.


    As for Xu Lei and the rest, once they were done tending to Ye Fan''s grave, they also got ready to


    leave. As for the King of Fighters and Sword Saint, their lives were not in danger even though Chu


    Lin injured them. They found an opening and sessfully fled. Ye Qingtian did not chase after


    them. Even if he managed to catch up, what difference would it make? He could not bring himself to


    take the life of his formerrade, regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡°Take these healing pills. They will help you recover from your injuries.¡± Ye Qingtian was about to


    leave, despite his injuries, but Junie came forward and offered him some healing pills she had on


    her.


    ¡°I appreciate the medicine,¡± Ye Qingtian expressed his gratitude. Junie''s gaze rested upon him as


    she said, ¡°You don''t have to thank me. If you feel grateful, thank Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°He has spoken about you to me before. He said that in China''s martial arts world, you are the only


    person he considers a friend.¡± Junie''s words only deepened the distress in Ye Qingtian''s heart. He


    sighed.


    ¡°It''s my fault for letting him down.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I wish I had believed in him, as the entire world misunderstood him.¡±


    ¡°Now, the situation hase to this, and we can only say that we brought it upon ourselves.¡± Junie


    replied,


    ¡°What was the use of saying all that now?¡±


    ¡°Gone are the dead, but the living remains.¡±


    ¡°Live your life to the fullest. By doing so, there will be a few more people who can pay their respects


    at his grave and tend to his grave too.¡± Junie nced at the man, whose hair waspletely white,


    and then turned around, ready to depart.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, hold on, please!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ye Qingtian mustered the courage to


    speak up,


    ¡°Ms. Junie, I am aware of your esteemed reputation in the martial arts world of India and even


    within the Dragon God Hall. At this time, I hope you can step forward and help me stop their


    conspiracy.¡±


    With earnestness in his voice, Ye Qingtian looked at Junie with eager anticipation in his eyes. At this


    point, martial artists from various nations'' martial arts worlds had be predominantly enved.


    However, there were still some exceptions¡ªfor instance, the notable Dragon yers from Dragon


    God Hall and the formidable Supreme experts in India. If Ye Qingtian managed to persuade Junie,


    there was a chance of recruiting a formidable force to aid him in his battle against Chen Jiuzhou


    and the others.


    However, Junie clearly showed no interest in Ye Qingtian''s proposal.


    ¡°Ms. Junie, are you truly not willing to consider it?¡±


    ¡°As long as youe forward and unite the power of India''s martial arts world and the Dragon God


    Hall, isn''t it possible for us to win this fight?¡±


    ¡°If we don''t, the world will be destroyed!¡±


    Ye Qingtian kept on urging. Junie chuckled and remarked, ¡°What do I have to do with the


    destruction of the world?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon God Hall was disbanded because of your coercion.¡±


    ¡°You self-proimed martial artists, who deem yourselves as representatives of justice, were the


    ones who forced Ye Fan to his death.¡±


    ¡°Now, you are asking us to step forward again, risking our lives, to help you clean up the mess that


    you made.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that we would do it?¡±


    Unlike Ye Qingtian, Junie did not have as much sense of mission and responsibility in her. She did


    not concern herself with the lives of others; the only thing that mattered to her was that man. If Ye


    Fan were here, and he requested her involvement in persuading India''s martial arts world, Junie


    would readilyply without any hesitation. However, she would ignore the rest of the people.


    Junie''s words undoubtedly extinguished any remaining hope in Ye Qingtian''s heart. He chose not to


    utter another word, recognizing that he had no grounds to speak further. When Junie and the others


    departed, Ye Qingtian was the only one left, alone in this ce, with no one around. They would


    have chosen to surrender if it had been anyone else. They would have abandoned the conflict with


    the Empyrean Ranking powerhouses and forsaken their mission to halt the Dragon Gate Project.


    Nevertheless, he was the War God. His lifelongmitment and endeavors revolved around the


    greater good of his homnd, driven by a strong sense of duty and determination. The weight of his


    responsibilities and the value he ced on his honor made it impossible for him to remain aloof like


    Junie and the others. Even with no support and facing the battle alone, he wasmitted to giving


    it his all!


    ¡°If you seek to destroy my country, to ruin this world, then you''ll have to step over my body to do


    so!¡± Ye Qingtian''s face hardened with resolve as he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 2262 Rescue

    Chapter 2262 Rescue


    How did it matter if there was no one to help? How did it matter if he fought alone bravely? Even if


    he was the only person left in the world, he would also shed hisst drop of blood to fight for the


    world. With full of determination, Ye Qingtian embarked on his journey to the West. At that moment,


    the world''s top martial artists were moving forward to Kransbay for gathering. In just one day, Mount


    Kransbay in China had be the center of the world. After Chen Jiuzhou and the others gathered


    at Kransbay, a figure in white appeared outside a heavily guarded dungeon in Western Epea. It was


    as if a ghost in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you trespass in a martial arts world? Leave at once!¡± yelled the personnel


    stationed outside the dungeon harshly.


    However, that person ignored the yelling of warning. His expression was cold and emotionless as


    he looked at everything before him. He asked sternly, ¡°Tell me, where are Aaron and Carlo being


    held?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the guard''s expression changed instantly as he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The man in white lost his patience and retorted, ¡°It seems that you have no intention of cooperating,


    do you?¡±


    Boom!


    The moment the words were spoken, the man in white stomped his foot fiercely on the ground. The


    sound of a deep rumble could be heard.


    As the ground cracked open, an Unseen Qi suddenly swept out, engulfing the surrounding in all


    directions. The cast steel gate before them was shattered to pieces under that powerful Qi.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    ¡°The Power of Supreme.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you a supreme grandmaster?¡± The guards had suddenly gone crazy. They shuddered upon


    seeing that. They never would have imagined that the person standing before them at the moment


    was a Supreme. However, it should not be like that. Logically speaking, at that point in time, all the


    powerful Supreme of Epea had already gathered at Mount Kransbay.


    How is it possible that there are still people here?


    ¡°If you don''t want to die, then get lost!¡± the man said again after exerting his oppressive aura. The


    guard showed a stern expression but was frightened internally. He said while trembling, ¡°N-No one


    can enter the dungeon without the orders of the Great Four.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Great Four they referred to were naturally the leaders on Empyrean Ranking. However, when


    he blurted out those words, it inevitably seemed too t. After all, the entire martial arts world of


    Epea had almost been emptied with no one around. All the powerful Supreme, including The Great


    Four, had rushed to Kransbay. At that moment, that man who tried to intimidate others with the


    authority of The Great Four would undoubtedly bepletely useless. Therefore, the man in white


    ignored him and directly barged in forcefully. The guards in the dungeon were so weak that they


    could not even match a Grandmaster.


    Facing Supreme, they were utterly useless as they could not even withstand the opponent. Atst,


    the man in white saw two distressed figures, who were bound by iron chains, in the innermost of the


    dungeon. Those two people were covered in bloodstains with an unkempt appearance. They looked


    like a savage locked deep inside the dungeon. Seeing their appearance, no one would probably


    believe that those two had once dominated the martial arts world in Western Epea and were


    renowned throughout the global martial arts world. They were the Great Emperor, Aaron, and the


    Western Epea Duke, Carlo. Those two individuals, both on par with War God in the martial arts


    world, had now be prisoners.


    ¡°Jerks, a bunch of jerks... If you don''t kill us for even a day, the two of us will oppose your Dragon


    Gate Project.¡±


    Upon hearing footsteps, the duo thought it was someone sent by Odin to torment them again. It was


    then that Aaron and Carlo heard that incredibly familiar voice.


    ¡°Aaron, Carlo, it''s me.¡± The deep voice came through. Upon hearing that, their hearts skipped a


    beat almost simultaneously.


    ¡°W-War God?¡± Carlo and Aaron''s voices were both trembling. Hearing that familiar voice again,


    those two old men who had dominated the martial arts world for many years unexpectedly felt the


    urge to cry. They gritted their teeth and stayed strong when facing the threat of life and death. In the


    face of disaster and hardship, they always persevered. Nevertheless, in that very moment of


    despair, the arrival of an old friend brought tears to the eyes of those two elderly men.


    ¡°War God, are you alright? Are you being controlled by them? I heard that Sword Saint and King of


    Fighters have fallen victim to a vicious attack.¡±


    Upon meeting old acquaintances, Aaron and Carlo were undoubtedly overwhelmed with emotions.


    It was often said that everything had changed after many years. Back in the day, they and Ye


    Qingtian were at the pinnacle of power and were admired by people all around the world. However,


    it had only been a short year. Ye Qingtian''s hair had turnedpletely grey while Aaron and Carlo


    were imprisoned. The world had changed. It had changedpletely.


    ¡°Enough talking for now. Let me get you guys out of here.¡± Ye Qingtian knew very well that that was


    not the ce to reminisce.


    Although most of the powerful Supreme went to Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian wasn''t sure whether


    Odin and his people had sent someone to stay in Epea. It was better to take Carlo and Aaron to


    leave the ce to be safe.


    Crack!


    Ye Qingtian used his hands and directly smashed open the chains. Afterward, he took Aaron and


    Carlo, one in each hand, and led the two men directly out of the dark dungeon. At Seine River, the


    once-three leaders of the martial arts world reunited at that very moment.


    However, their state of mind had already bepletely different.


    ¡°War God, Aaron and I thought you had fallen victim to a vicious attack. We never expected you are


    still alive. This is truly great news.¡± By the riverside, Carlo and Aaron held tightly onto the hands of


    War God. Although War God had fought secretly and openly with Aaron and others for a lifetime out


    of national interests, they had undoubtedly set aside the barriers and prejudices between their


    nations and ethnicities while facing a formidable enemy. It was as if they wererades-in-arms


    who fought side by side and cherished each other''spany.


    ¡°It was thanks to King of Fighters and Sword Saint, who risked their lives to save me, that I was able


    to escape by a stroke of luck. What about you guys? How did you two end up being locked up?¡± Ye


    Qingtian also received the news recently. So, he went straight to Epea to rescue them.


    ¡°Ah... don''t even mention it. Aaron and I discovered the massive side effects of Dragon Gate Project


    half a year ago. The two of us wanted to try our best to stop it, but unfortunately, we couldn''t beat


    someone stronger. Odin and those jerks like Asura locked us all up.¡±


    He continued, ¡°However, we''re considered a blessing in disguise. Perhaps they had locked us up


    for so long that they forgot about us and didn''t send us into the Dragon Gate. Otherwise, the two of


    us will also be enved and be puppets of those jerks.¡±


    Aaron and Carlo were filled with bitterness in their hearts. The strangeness of the Dragon Gate


    Project had long been noticed by them. They had been secretly investigating and eventually


    discovered that the souls of everyone who entered the Dragon Gate seemed to be controlled by


    someone, causing their personalities to change drastically. Upon learning about that matter, Aaron,


    and Carlos were undoubtedly filled with immense regret. From the very beginning, they should not


    have supported the n.


    ¡°If only we had realized this sooner, we could have prevented our people from being manipted


    and turned into puppets,¡± Carlo sighed repeatedly. Ye Qingtian felt down and said, ¡°Actually, Ye Fan


    knew about it long ago. He has warned us before, too. Back then, we were obsessed with power


    and simply wouldn''t listen.¡±


    Speaking of Ye Fan, Aaron and Carlo also felt somewhat ashamed.


    ¡°In the past, when Chu Tianfan was around, we all regarded him as a ferocious beast. Aaron and I


    even tried every means to put him in a deadly situation. Back then, we all believed that once Chu


    Tianfan died, the world would return to peace, and there would be no more threats in the martial


    arts world. But now, he is gone, and all of us are doomed too...¡±


    It was often said that a powerful leader would not let the enemies pass the frontier.


    Back then, they had wished day and night to put that man to death. However, when they truly lost


    him, the world was thrown intoplete chaos. At that moment, Carlo and the others finally


    realized that it wasn''t Ye Fan who needed the world, but rather, it was the world that needed that


    man.


    ¡°War God, have you ever tried to find Chu Tianfan? Is he really dead? If he''s alive, perhaps he''ll


    have a way to stop this disaster.¡±

 Chapter 2263 Open Sky Gate

    Chapter 2263 Open Sky Gate


    Ye Qingtian could not help but let out a bitter smile while hearing Aaron and Carlo''s words. It could


    be seen that his smile was somewhat sad.


    ¡°Do you think there''s any chance of survival under the area after a nuclear explosion? Moreover, on


    the day Ye Fan appeared, The Great Four joined forces to besiege him. Even if he was lucky


    enough to survive the nuclear explosion, The Great Four would surely deliver the final blow. So,


    don''t get your hopes up. The only ones we can rely on are the three of us in today''s world.¡± Ye


    Qingtian''s words were filled with solemn. Aaron and Carlo were also depressed.


    Did Chu Tianfan ultimately fall?


    ¡°Where is Dragon God Hall? Where are those powerful Supremes from Dragon God Hall? Back


    then, Chu Tianfan managed to defeat Chu Sect with the help of Dragon God Hall''s team. Although


    Chu Tianfan is dead now, those powerful Supremes from Dragon God Hall should still be around.


    Why don''t we unite the people of Dragon God Hall to fight against The Great Four of Empyrean


    Ranking?¡±


    It seemed as though Prince Carlo suddenly remembered something, and he spoke up. However,


    after saying that, the self-mocking expression on Ye Qingtian''s face became even more intense.


    ¡°Carlo, can you think before you speak? We are the ones who have driven Chu Tianfan to his


    death. Do you think the people from Dragon God Hall will help us? It''s already good enough that


    they don''t hate us.¡±


    He added, ¡°Furthermore, those Dragon yers are even more arrogant than the others. Ye Fan is


    probably the only one who can mobilize them in this world. Let''s not even think about it for the three


    of us to get help from them.¡±


    Ye Qingtian shook his head. Carlo and Aaron both felt a sudden sense of despair. They could


    predict their oue if they went to challenge the entire world.


    ¡°What should we do now? Just sit back and wait for death? Once Sky Gate Formation is activated,


    there''s bound to be even more terrifying events happening.¡±


    Aaron looked at Carlo and Ye Qingtian. At that moment, Ye Qingtian''s eyes were filled with


    solemnness as he said, ¡°My n is even if there''s only a tiny bit of hope, we should still give it our


    all! Now they have gathered at Kransbay, probably intending to activate Sky Gate Formation.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Although the three of us may be weak, as long as we show up at the right time, we


    can still break their formation. There will undoubtedly be bound to be dangerous if we go to


    Kransbay. But giving it a try is always better than just waiting for the inevitable, right? Certainly, this


    is just my opinion. I won''t force it upon the two of you.¡±


    While speaking, Ye Qingtian handed over a medicine bottle.


    ¡°This is from Ms. Junie, Ye Fan''s soulmate. It has remarkable healing and recovery effects. After


    both of you take it, your injuries and strength should be able to recover significantly overnight.¡±


    He added, ¡°I''ll give you one night to think about it. Tomorrow morning, I''ll be waiting for you at the


    long pavilion a kilometer away for two hours. It''s up to you whether youe.¡±


    Ye Qingtian did not guilt-trip them. Instead, he put down the medicine bottle and handed the right to


    choose to Carlo and Aaron. As for him, he was leaving Seine River. He headed to the distant


    pavilion a kilometer away and seated for a night. The next morning, when the first ray of the


    morning light illuminated the earth, the entire world instantly regained its vitality of days gone by.


    The vehicles were bustling on the street while the pedestrians wereing and going like a woven


    tapestry.


    As always, everyone went to work and school. However, who could have known that the world was


    approaching its end? Soon, two hours had passed. Ye Qingtian stood up and cast a regretful nce


    at the beautiful and fertilend of Western Epea. In the end, Aaron and Carlo never showed up.


    With a heart full of loneliness, Ye Qingtian turned around and set off for Kransbay alone. From afar,


    his figure appeared so incredibly lonely. However, before Ye Qingtian could go far, he saw two


    figures standing ahead, waiting for him.


    ¡°War God, sorry to keep you waiting. I went home and had breakfast with my family,¡± said Prince


    Carlo with a smile.


    Aaron also said, ¡°I went to take a look at my daughter, and it caused a bit of a dy. Sorry, War


    God, for keeping you waiting.¡±


    The two old men wereughing. Ye Qingtian did not say anything and smiled as well. Atst, he


    stepped forward and embraced the two old men tightly. Regardless of whether they were once


    friends orrades in battle, at least Ye Qingtian, Aaron, and Carlo had cast aside the boundaries


    of their countries and ethnicities but truly stood on the same starting point at the moment.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s head to China, Mount Kransbay!¡± On that seemingly ordinary day, those three men had


    embarked on a journey toward their inevitable demise with unwavering determination and resolve.


    In China''s ancient myths and legends, Mount Kransbay had always been one of the most


    mysterious Sacred Mountains, known as the ancestor of the mountain. Legend had it that Divine


    One of Jade Pce was situated atop that mountain, so it had an alternate name of ¡°Jade


    Mountain.¡± Moreover, since Mount Kransbay was located in the northwest, it was also known as


    ¡°Heavenly Mountain.¡±


    One could say that Mount Kransbay was the ce closest to Celestial Realm. This was also why


    Chu Tianqi chose that mountain as the location to activate Sky Gate Formation. As the powerful


    Supremes from various countries gathered there, the final preparations had undoubtedly been


    completed.


    ¡°Reporting to the master, a hundred most elite genius martial artists are now in position. The five


    altars of Eight Trigram Formation each possess twenty fire seeds. In addition, there were two


    hundred and eighteen reserve fire seeds,¡± reported Mu Zihua of Moryana respectfully. A man in a


    crimson gown stood upright at the summit of Mount Kransbay before him. That person was none


    other than Chu Tianqi. However, after being saved back then, Chu Tianqi seemed to be half-


    possessed by someone, and his personality changed drastically. At that moment, he was like a


    demon lordmanding the world with an imposing and domineering demeanor.


    ¡°Very well. Tell them, the ceremony will begin in ten minutes!¡±


    Upon Chu Tianqi''smand, the final moment had begun. Mount Kransbay had already gathered


    over eighty percent of the martial arts world''s powerful Supremes. Apart from the fire seeds used for


    sacrifice, there were also various powerful Supremes responsible for maintaining security, such as


    Sword God Mochizuki Kawa from Japan, Sword Saint from China, and King of Fighters. Dozens of


    powerful Supremes hadpletely sealed off Mount Kransbay. Not even a bird could fly in, nor


    could an insect crawl through. In thend of China, Kransbay, which had stood tall for millions of


    years, finally became a forbidden ground in the world. Atst, ten minutes had passed. The final


    preparations were thoroughlypleted. The truly great moment had arrived.


    Suddenly, a rainbow light shone brightly across the tranquil Kransbay. Chu Qitian stood on the


    horizon and soared into the sky. He stood proudly at the center of the universe, atop Kransbay,


    embracing sky and earth while moaning to the sky.


    ¡°Using blood as medicine, and the soul as a guide... Offering the souls of all beings as a sacrifice....


    Through countless lifetimes, eternal and evesting, and never entering the cycle of


    reincarnation...¡±


    ¡°Please open, Sky Gate!¡±


    Boom!


    Apanied by Chu Tianqi''s moaning, everyone could only see that the sudden light shone


    intensifying in the five altars of Eight Trigram Formation, centered around the peak of Mount


    Kransbay.


    It was as if being summoned. A red pir of light formed a Hexagram Altar on the surface. On each


    altar, there stood twenty genius and powerful Supremes. However, as the altar was activated, the


    formation began to unfold. At the five altars, a total of one hundred genius powerful Supremes


    astonishingly appeared one after another. In an instant, the flesh and blood burst into a mist of gore.


    They did not even have the chance to scream before their bodies and souls werepletely


    transformed into nourishment, irrigating into Sky Gate Formation.

 Chapter 2264 The Great Battle Beneath Mount Kransbay

    Chapter 2264 The Great Battle Beneath Mount Kransbay


    Everyone could only make out that five stone gates suddenly rose out of the ground after the


    sacrificial offerings exploded into a mist of blood in the pitch-ck night. The crimson mist fell onto


    the stone gates. The once dull and obscure patterns on the stone gates suddenly seemed


    rejuvenated, as if they hade to life. A crimson hue began to emanate from the stone gates. The


    radiant light converged at the peak of Mount Kransbay. The sixth stone gate emerged slowly


    beneath Chu Qitian''s feet. It was like a dried-up sponge, frantically absorbing and devouring all


    living creatures. Before their eyes, the glow grew increasingly brighter.


    The sixth stone gate was slowly opening as well. However, the speed noticeably decreased when


    the stone gate was opened halfway. The crimson pir of light where the five altars also began to


    dim. Upon seeing the situation, Chu Qitian issued anothermand.


    ¡°The me is dim. Make sure it keeps on burning.¡±


    After receiving themand, the second batch of fifty martial arts geniuses was sent to the altar.


    Just like the previous hundred people, these fifty martial artists also exploded into a mist of blood in


    the blink of an eye. Their flesh and soul were used as fuel to pour onto Sky Gate Formation. If Sky


    Gate Formation could be described as a massive furnace, the martial artists would be the sparks.


    They burned with passion, devoted their souls, and sacrificed everything to wee the arrival of


    their master.


    Of course, no one willingly embraced death. They were all poor souls enved by others. However,


    what use was there to pity them? Someone once tried to save them from the depths of despair, but


    in the end, the person was forced to perish under the nuclear explosion.


    One could only conclude that people had brought this on themselves when they had been reduced


    to serving as mere sacrifice fodder. The sacrificial ceremony continued, but the radiance of the Sky


    Gate Formation had already spread far and wide, reaching tens of thousands of miles.


    Half of China could already see a crimson glow emanating from Kransbay. Mochizuki Kawa,


    Japan''s Sword God, was stationed at the foot of Mount Kransbay. He intently watched everything


    that unfolded before him with eyes full of devotion.


    He only felt immensely astonished. Someone next to Mochizuki Kawa asked anxiously, ¡°Sword


    God, do you think Master will seed? Can Sky Gate truly be opened?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa shook his head, as he had no inkling either. All he could do was stand guard at the


    foot of Mount Kransbay, preventing anyone from causing trouble. However, as they were


    conversing, several whooshing sounds echoed from the darkness suddenly. Mochizuki Kawa had a


    keen perception and noticed something unusual right away.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Mochizuki Kawa bellowed. He swiftly unsheathed his long sword. With a resounding nging


    sound, his long sword struck a dark figure, instantly sending it flying dozens of meters away. At the


    same time, three figures came to a halt here as Mochizuki Kawa obstructed their way. The


    moonlight of the dark night fell upon thend. Mochizuki Kawa got a clear view of the other parties''


    facial features under the moonlight. They were Ye Qingtian, Carlo, and Aaron.


    ¡°It''s you guys! Let me give you a piece of advice. If you don''t want to die, leave now. Otherwise,


    Master will ensure you guys die terrible deaths!¡±


    When Mochizuki Kawa saw who they were, his expression turned icy cold. The overwhelming


    murderous intent and threat in his voice were evident. Long before the activation of Sky Gate


    Formation, they had already received a resolutemand that no living creature was to enter


    Kransbay alive. Moreover, Ye Qingtian, who was a fugitive, was the one who appeared before them!


    Ye Qingtian arched a brow.


    ¡°Master? Mochizuki Kawa, it seems you''ve also been enved, huh? I hope you cane to your


    senses and let us in. Otherwise, if those demons seed in their schemes, not only will Japan be


    affected, but the entire world will be destroyed in an instant!¡± he urged urgently.


    Carlo and Aaron were also trying to persuade him. They were all pitiful people being manipted by


    others, so if it were possible, Ye Qingtian naturally didn''t want to engage in a battle with them.


    ¡°Shut up! With Master''s presence, he will make everyone in this world more powerful and make


    Japan even stronger! You have quite the nerve to dare to nder Master! In that case, we naturally


    cannot let you guys live!¡±


    After going through the trials at Dragon Gate, Mochizuki Kawa had already changed significantly.


    For them, Chu Tianqi''smand was undoubtedly a sacred decree and not to be defied.


    Therefore, without further ado, Mochizuki Kawa immediately started attacking them. He unsheathed


    his divine sword and executed Mochizuki Sword Technique. He started fighting with Ye Qingtian and


    the others.


    A fierce battle suddenly ensued.


    ¡°This guy! Has his strength actually improved so much?¡± After a brief encounter, Ye Qingtian and his


    companions were shocked inwardly. Previously, Mochizuki Kawa had a fairly low ranking in Sky


    Ranking. It would be very challenging for him to defend himself if he faced Ye Qingtian. However,


    now, facing Ye Qingtian and the other two surrounding him, Mochizuki Kawa could exchange blows


    with them easily.


    ¡°No, we need to wrap this up quickly! Otherwise, if any powerful individuals nearby sense the


    commotion, they will surelye to help. When that timees, we will be in danger.¡± Ye Qingtian


    didn''t want to be entangled in a long battle with Mochizuki Kawa.


    His purpose for this trip was to sabotage Sky Gate Formation, not to engage in fights.


    ¡°Carlo, Aaron, give it your all!¡± Ye Qingtian bellowed. Immediately after, he delivered a powerful


    palm strike. Carlo and Aaron both used their signature moves. Three powerful attacks instantly


    broke through Mochizuki Kawa''s defense, sending him flying away and coughing up blood.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Ye Qingtian shouted. The three of them entered Mount Kransbay through the breach in


    defense, advancing relentlessly into the mountain. However, they didn''t get very far.


    Several figures appeared, blocking their way.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, I''ve been waiting for you for quite a while. As expected, you''ve arrived and even


    brought two aplices. That''s good. At least you''ll havepany on your journey to the


    underworld.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly. Heughed mockingly, like the


    sound of the grim reaper. In his eyes, Ye Qingtian, Carlo, and Aaron were already as good as dead


    now.


    ¡°D*mn it! Why is this happening?¡±


    Ye Qingtian was infuriated. He never expected that this surprise attack would actually turn into a


    skirmish. Now that they had encountered Chen Jiuzhou, their surprise attack n had undoubtedly


    be aplete failure.


    ¡°War God, Aaron and I will hold them offter. You should seize the opportunity to charge toward


    the peak of Mount Kransbay! You must stop them!¡±


    Carlo said in his deep voice, his eyes filled with fierce determination. At this point, they had no


    choice but to fight, risking their lives.


    ¡°Haha! Don''t be delusional! Do you think the three of you can break through my defense? You must


    still be dreaming! Today, all of you are going to die.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhouughed heartily. His piercingughter sounded like boulders crashing together. Once


    his words fell, Chen Jiuzhou''s face suddenly turned cold, and then he ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Behind him, King of Fighters and Sword Saint charged toward the three immediately. One waved


    his sword while the other served punches heavily. A chaotic battle was about to begin. At first, Chen


    Jiuzhou didn''t take part in the battle, as he watched from a distance. Ye Qingtian and his two


    companions were immediately held back when King of Fighters and Sword Saint entered the battle.


    Upon seeing the situation, Chen Jiuzhou shook his head and said, ¡°Too weak. Even with the three


    of you against two, you guys couldn''t gain the upper hand. If I were to casually make a move right


    now, I reckon you guys would bepletely defeated. It''s so boring. There''s not a single capable


    person, huh?¡±


    With a deep sigh, Chen Jiuzhou charged into the battle the next second. With a sweep of his palm,


    it felt as though Tai Shan had fallen upon them. The terrifying power swept across the vicinity. It was


    as if crushing blows hadnded on Ye Qingtian and the others as they instantly spat blood and


    retreated a few steps.

 Chapter 2265 He Has Returned

    Chapter 2265 He Has Returned


    ¡°With just a few of you, you''re delusional if you think you can stop Master''s Sky Gate Formation.


    How foolish! An overwhelming force cannot be defied. Those who follow the tide shall thrive, those


    who go against it shall perish.¡±


    ¡°Poor you three, you don''t even have the chance to be nourishment and share in eternal life


    with Master.¡± After dealing a heavy blow to Ye Qingtian and his twopanions, Chen Jiuzhou


    stood with his hands behind his back, exuding an air of pride. That cold and majestic gaze was like


    the Grim Reaper staring at the heavens and the earth. In just a few words, it was as if a death


    sentence had been imposed on Ye Qingtian and hispanions.


    However, War God was not willing to ept defeat. Even with severe injuries, he gritted their teeth,


    stood up, and charged wildly towards the summit of Kransbay.


    ¡°Such a desperate struggle. You all truly overextended yourselves.¡± As for these, Chen Jiuzhou just


    shook his head indifferently. Afterwards, he stretched out his hands. In an instant, the rocks and


    nts beneath their feet seemed to be summoned, as they all floated between heaven and earth.


    Amidst the Qi, a thousand sharp edges burst forth.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    In the next moment, Chen Jiuzhou waved his long sleeve. Those countless pieces of bamboo,


    stone, grass, and wood had be as hard as steel.


    Like a flying sword, it soared across the vast sky, tearing through the horizon as it went! In an


    instant, War God and hispanions werepletely enveloped.


    ¡°Heavenly Palm!¡±


    ¡°cier Seal!¡±


    ¡°Zeus Shield!¡± Faced with this all-epassing attack, War God and hispanions gritted their


    teeth and unleashed nearly all of their power. However, the gap in their abilities was ultimately too


    vast. After their attacks were unleashed, there was only a brief moment of stalemate before


    everything fell apart. The terrifying power swept across heaven and earth. The vast sky was almost


    entirely pierced through in an instant by Chen Jiuzhou''s deadly strike.


    And so, as King of Fighters and Sword Saint watched, War God, Carlo, and Aaron were swept up


    like withered leaves caught in a fierce wind! The sharp and swift gravel deeply pierced into the


    bodies of the three people like swords. Their shoulders, legs, and abdomen were struck as if a


    thousand arrows pierced through the heart.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the storm subsided and the Qi dissipated, all that remained was a scene of utter devastation.


    And Ye Qingtian and hispanions, covered in cuts and bruises. Their bodies were filled with


    those hard, jagged stones. The deep red blood stained their entire bodies. From afar, they looked


    like blood-soaked figures, a sight that was truly shocking and rming. This was also why they


    were supreme grandmasters.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have probably perished. However, War Gods and his


    companions were, after all, titled Supreme powerhouses. Even if the shattered stones pierced


    through their veins and bodies, they were still alive. The intense physical pain could no longer be


    felt. The deep red blood blurred their vision. Their vitality and strength dissipate like flowing water.


    Even so, War God and the others still gazed at the peak of Mount Kransbay with eyes filled with


    reluctance. They could vaguely see that in the past, their fellow countrymen had exploded into a


    mist of blood on the altar. They saw the mysterious man in the blood-red robe standing proudly at


    the peak, the radiance of the sixth Dragon Gate growing stronger and stronger, and thest hope of


    this world gradually fading away.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    ¡°Why... Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡°Why... Why did we give it our all, yet we couldn''t even... couldn''t even get close to Mount


    Kransbay...¡±


    Regardless of whether it was War God or Aaron and Carlo, at this moment, they all revealed


    expressions of despair and agony. They were thest hope for this world, and they had made one


    final attempt. In the end, it still ended in failure. Moreover, it was an unquestionable failure. There


    wasn''t even a slight possibility of sess. However, even so, Ye Qingtian still did not give up.


    Although he was covered in blood and could barely stand, he gritted his teeth and moved his body


    bit by bit, inching closer to the summit of Mount Kransbay. He wanted to climb Mount Kransbay, and


    he longed to approach the Sky Gate Formation. Even if it meant self-destruction, he would explode


    his life at the summit of Mount Kransbay.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou would not simplyply with their wishes. He stepped forward and


    ruthlessly stomped on Ye Qingtian''s head, pushing the face of War God in China straight into the


    mud.


    ¡°Well, you''re certainly relentless, but what''s the point?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou sneered coldly, his face full of ruthless arrogance, showing no trace of mercy. Behind


    Chen Jiuzhou, King of Fighters, Sword Saint and the others silently watched, their stoic faces


    revealing no emotions, remaining calm andposed. However, for some unknown reason, tears


    uncontrobly welled up in the eyes of both King of Fighters and Sword Saint. Perhaps, deep


    inside, they were crying. However, their bodies were no longer under their control. All they could do


    was watch theirrade who had been though life and death together, now embark on his journey


    to the underworld alone.


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, it''s over. Master''s Sky Gate Formation is about to bepleted, and I, as Hall Master,


    have no time to waste with you here. Here''s to send you on your way.¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou seemed to have grown tired of ying. He didn''t intend to let this drag on any longer.


    He reached out and took Sword Saint''s sword from his hand. Then, gripping the sword with both


    hands, he fiercely thrust it towards the crown of War God''s head.


    ¡°No... Don''t!¡±


    ¡°Stop...¡±


    Not far away, Aaron and Carloy on the ground, witnessing this scene. They too let out painful


    screams, tears streaming down their faces. But now, what else could they do besides being


    helplessly furious?


    The gap was too great. Although they knew before they arrived, this battle would be one where


    survival was nearly impossible. However, they never expected that even with theirbined efforts,


    the three of them couldn''t break through the outer defenses. Not to mention rushing into the heart of


    the formation to prevent the activation of Sky Gate Formation.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou seemedpletely unfazed by the furious roars of Aaron and the others.


    They were all people who were about to face death anyway. Once he killed Ye Qingtian, he


    naturally won''t spare Aaron and Carlo either. However, just as Chen Jiuzhou''s sword was about to


    fall, suddenly, at the end of the horizon, there was a wild surge of wind and clouds. At the peak of


    the Sea of Clouds, a Thunderdrake soared.


    Amidst the rumbling thunder, everyone could vaguely see a thin figure walking against the sky in the


    depths of the dark night. He carried a long sword, walking alone on his journey. He possessed the


    power of thunder, and his majesty was unparalleled! He was like a savior, yet also a demon from


    the abyss. The moment that figure appeared, everyone felt as if all things in the world had be


    mere backdrops for him. The gazes and attention of everyone present instinctively converged in the


    direction of that figure. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, there was no sky, no earth, only the


    figure holding the unparalleled treasure, standing alone in the world!


    ¡°What... What is this?¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou was undoubtedly stunned as well. All the previous indifference and arrogance had


    completely vanished.


    His gloomy eyes, staring intently ahead. The solemn expression on his face revealed the


    apprehension and trembling within his heart. Not only him, but all the powerful individuals


    responsible for the perimeter defense also turned their attention in that direction. Everyone''s gaze


    was filled with almost palpable fear. That was because, even though they hadn''t seen the person


    yet, just by looking from afar, the overwhelming and profound pressure made it almost difficult for


    them to breathe.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡± Chen Jiuzhou''s expression turnedpletely solemn, as countless names


    shed through his mind. He knew that after a year of training at Dragon Gate, almost all of the top


    powerhouses in today''s world have been brought under theirmand. Even the Moon God of


    Japan had fallen under the control of his master''s mental maniption. In such a situation, who else


    could possess such immense power?


    Could it be that there were hidden powerful figures in this world that they didn''t know about? As


    Chen Jiuzhou''s mind was filled with countless thoughts, the dying War God, Carlo, and the others


    moved their bodies, forgetting the past as well. However, just at the first glimpse of that figure, Ye


    Qingtian felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his bloodied body trembling violently.


    ¡°I-It''s him. Is he back?¡±

 Chapter 2266 Siege And Kill

    Chapter 2266 Siege And Kill


    At the peak of Mount Kransbay, the blood-red aura surged, and the Dragon Gate opened. Beyond


    the horizon, thunder rumbled, and heavenly beings descended upon the world! The terrifying aura


    surged like a mighty river, sweeping and rushing forward. Almost everything in the world trembled


    violently in his majestic presence. Under the dark night, everyone could vaguely see a figure,


    enveloped in lightning, walking with a sword on his back. The golden Power of Lightning burned on


    his body like streaks of me. Everyone was frightened by this terrifying scene.


    ¡°Is... is he even a human?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Lord has arrived?


    Chen Jiuzhou stared in shock at whaty before him. The only thought that upied his mind at the


    moment was that Sky Gate Formation had been sessfully activated, allowing his Master''s


    physical body to break through the seal and emerge from the endless abyss. However, this idea


    was quickly dismissed by Chen Jiuzhou. So far, Chu Tianqi was still on the summit of Mount


    Kransbay, holding a grand sacrificial ceremony. Moreover, the sixth Dragon Gate had only been


    opened halfway.


    ¡°No, he''s not the Master! Who is this man? Is he human or a ghost?¡± Chen Jiuzhou and the others


    looked around, their eyes filled with confusion as if facing a formidable enemy. However, it seemed


    like Ye Qingtian had noticed something. His body trembled violently, and his eyes were filled with


    excitement and anticipation.


    Originally filled with despair, he now felt a growing me of hope burning within him, radiating with


    increasing intensity. Atst, a cold voice echoed from the end of the horizon.


    ¡°Chen Jiuzhou, you''re right. I am not your Master. I am the one who is going to kill you!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The moment the words fell, a streak of vibrant rainbow light shed by. It moved with incredible


    speed, almost like teleportation, as it pierced through the void! By the time Chen Jiuzhou reacted, a


    flying sword had already appeared in front of him. The hefty sword bore the weight of time, evident


    in the marks of age etched onto its body. The ancient divine sword emanated a profound sense of


    dignity.


    And so, with great fury, the sword dashed toward Chen Jiuzhou. Chen Jiuzhou was shocked. He


    immediately made a move against the attack. He felt as if he had mustered all the strength he had


    in his life. However, despite Chen Jiuzhou''s best efforts, his attacks proved utterly futile against the


    opponent''s long sword, crumbling in an instant. In the next moment, all that was heard was a


    miserable scream. Chen Jiuzhou''s entire arm was directly severed by the flying sword. The deep


    crimson blood dyed the dark night a brilliant shade of red!


    ¡°Hall Master Chen!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint, along with others, were undoubtedly dumbfounded. After all,


    Chen Jiuzhou was the strongest individual ranked under the four giants on Empyrean Ranking. But


    now, he couldn''t even block a single sword strike from their opponent. The opponent''s strength


    undoubtedly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    ¡°Who is this? Who are you, really? Tell me! Who are you?¡± Under the dark night, Chen Jiuzhou''s


    face was distorted due to the piercing pain. Blood flowed like a stream from his severed arm. But


    even so, Chen Jiuzhou gritted his teeth and stood up.


    He clutched his arm, his face twisted in pain, and let out a desperate roar toward the front. He


    couldn''t believe that in this world, apart from The Great Four and Chu Qitian, there existed someone


    who had attained such an incredible level of strength. The other party remained silent in response


    to Chen Jiuzhou''s roar. However, his advance never came to a halt. It was only when that thin,


    handsome face appeared before everyone''s eyes that a familiar voice reverberated throughout the


    scene.


    ¡°I am Hall Master of Dragon God Hall, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    Boom!


    The news struck everyone like a thunderbolt. The moment Ye Fan''s words rang out, everyone on


    Mount Kransbay was shocked, their eyes wide with astonishment. Chen Jiuzhou was even more


    furious, his eyes turned bloodshot with rage!


    ¡°Chu... Chu Tianfan? How... How is this possible? This is absolutely impossible!¡± Everyone was on


    the verge of madness upon the revtion. Chen Jiuzhou even started yelling hysterically, to the


    point of almost forgetting the pain in his body. He looked ahead in disbelief at the figure before him.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    How could someone who had already died in a nuclear explosion possibly reappear?


    However, as that person''s face and figure appeared in his line of sight, Chen Jiuzhou realized that


    no matter how much he shook his head or cried out, he couldn''t deny the reality thaty before him.


    Ye Fan was really standing right in front of him.


    ¡°It''s... it''s Ye Fan... It really is Ye Fan... This guy, he... he really didn''t die...¡± Lying on the ground, the


    nearly dying War God, Ye Qingtian, gazed into the distance at the slender figure. As he looked at Ye


    Fan''s delicate face, two lines of murky blood tears streamed down his own cheeks. No one knew


    just how excited and overjoyed Ye Qingtian felt at that moment. The previous despair and


    helplessness vanished in an instant when Ye Fan appeared. For some unknown reason, upon


    seeing Ye Fan, Ye Qingtian felt an inexplicable sense of calm and stability in his heart. That feeling


    was as if, as long as he was present, even if the sky were to copse, there would be nothing to


    fear. Ye Fan would always find a solution.


    Isn''t it so?


    Back in the day, it was a catastrophe when Chu Sect waged war on the world. Yet, under Ye Fan''s


    control, it was eventually resolved peacefully. Now, Ye Qingtian firmly believed that Ye Fan would


    once again emerge as the world''s savior. Not only Ye Qingtian, but Aaron and Carlo were also


    getting excited.


    ¡°We''re saved. Haha...¡±


    ¡°We''re saved...¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan isn''t dead, Chu Tianfan is still alive.¡±


    ¡°He returned with Dragon God Hall.¡±


    ¡°We''re saved. This world is saved...¡± Carlo and Aaron trembled as they beheld Chu Tianfan, who


    appeared like a godly warrior descending upon the world. The intensity of the moment brought them


    to the brink of tears.


    The sensation of narrowly escaping, of witnessing the dawn amidst the darkness, always filled one


    with exhration. However, amidst the excitement, Carlo and his friends quickly realized that


    something was off.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Howe it''s just him?¡±


    ¡°Where are the other powerful individuals from Dragon God Hall?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this guy came here on his own?¡± Aaron and the others quickly noticed that behind


    Ye Fan, there was not a single person. The grand spectacle of thousands of troops besieging Mount


    Kransbay in their imagination did not materialize. Ye Fan was the only one fighting alone, bravely


    facing the battle by himself. Upon witnessing this scene, the passion that had just ignited within


    Aaron and the others instantly cooled down.


    After all, at this very moment on Mount Kransbay, there were dozens of supreme grandmasters


    alone. There were also The Great Four on Empyrean Ranking. Even if Ye Fan managed to reach


    the foot of Mount Kransbay on his own, he would likely find himself trapped in a tightly-knit


    encirclement.


    ¡°How can he be so silly...¡± Aaron and the others were filled with sorrow. They felt that Ye Fan''s


    actions were too impulsive and that he hadn''t made sufficient preparations. At this moment, Chen


    Jiuzhou still hadn''t recovered from the shock. Still finding it hard to believe, he asked Ye Fan, ¡°Are


    you a human or a ghost?¡±


    ¡°How could you possibly still be alive? We saw you die with our own eyes in the nuclear explosion


    back then!¡± Chen Jiuzhou angrily questioned Ye Fan.


    With Sword of Yunyang on his back, Ye Fan stood firmly on the ground, his face expressionless as


    he said,


    ¡°What does it matter if I''m a human or a ghost? All you need to know is that your doom has arrived.¡±


    Ye Fan''s icy words were like a death sentence for Chen Jiuzhou and the others. Chen Jiuzhou


    endured the intense pain, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°How dare you say that?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see the situation clearly? Behind me, our people stretch across the mountains and fields,


    ready to fight. What do you have to oppose us? Whether you''re human or ghost, since you''ve set


    foot on Mount Kransbay today, I''ll ensure that your soul and spirit are scattered!¡± Chen Jiuzhou


    roared in frustration.


    ¡°Is that all you''ve got?¡± Ye Fan''s indifferent gaze swept over Chen Jiuzhou, who was covered in


    blood.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chen Jiuzhou''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately called for help.


    ¡°Where are the Supremes of other nations?¡± Upon Chen Jiuzhou''smand, dozens of terrifying


    auras surged forth from within a hundred miles at the foot of Mount Kransbay. Like countless rivers


    converging into the sea, all the supreme grandmasters gathered together in one ce! Thergest-


    scale siege in the history of the martial arts world hadmenced.

 Chapter 2267 Slaying All

    Chapter 2267 ying All


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A multitude of people gathered from all directions at the foot of Mount Kransbay.


    One, two... Thirteen... Fourteen... In the end, a total of forty-nine powerful individuals astonishingly


    emerged at this location. And without exception, all of them were supreme grandmasters.


    ¡°This... this... So many of them?¡± Upon witnessing the scene before them, even though Ye Qingtian


    and the others were mentally prepared, they were still deeply shaken. Although there were fifty


    supreme grandmasters recorded on Sky Ranking, many of them had already died of natural


    causes. Moreover, previously during Chu Sect''s conquest of the world, he had in countless


    supreme grandmasters.


    Back when Ye Fan extinguished Chu Sect, there were probably only around ten to twenty supreme


    grandmasters left worldwide. This included a few supreme grandmasters in Dragon God Hall. But


    little did they expect that within just a year, numerous supreme grandmasters would emerge, thanks


    to the trials of Dragon Gate. Indeed, most of the people in front of them werepletely unfamiliar


    faces. It was quite clear that they had all risen in ranks within the past year.


    ¡°D*mn it! These b*stards actually managed to create so many supreme grandmasters! What a


    bunch of jerks...¡± Carlo and Aaron were consumed by anger, their hearts tormented with pain. After


    all, these artificially created supreme grandmasters hadpletely turned into puppets.


    Some of these people were once highly regarded by Karlo and Aaron as promising younger


    generations. Now, everything was ruined. However, little did Carlo and hispanions know that


    what they were witnessing was merely the tip of the iceberg. Before they arrived, the altar had


    already seen the sacrifice of hundreds of elite martial artists. One could say that this catastrophe


    had a devastating impact on the global martial artsmunity.


    At the very least, the future of the entire martial arts world had been ruined. In the next fifty years, it


    might be difficult for another supreme grandmaster to emerge. However, now was not the time to


    worry about this. Upon realizing that arge number of powerful supreme grandmasters were


    converging in their direction, Aaron and Carlo anxiously urged Ye Fan, ¡°Hall Master Chu, you must


    leave immediately. Facing so many supreme grandmasters alone is an impossible feat. Retreat for


    now, regroup with your former Dragon God Hall members, andunch a counterattack on Mount


    Kransbay.¡±


    Aaron and hispanions were stricken with worries. Ye Fan was considered thest hope for the


    martial arts world. Naturally, Aaron and the others didn''t want Ye Fan to meet his end like this.


    However, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to Aaron and the others'' persuasion, not even bothering to


    respond. He simply stood there, holding Sword of Yunyang in his hand. With an icy gaze, he looked


    beyond everyone, directing his gaze toward the peak of Mount Kransbay. There, the formation was


    still ongoing. The final Dragon Gate still hadn''t fully opened. The five altars continued to tirelessly


    provide energy for Chu Qitian, who resided at the peak of Mount Kransbay.


    However, upon seeing the figure in the red robe belonging to Chu Qitian at the summit of Mount


    Kransbay, Ye Fan''s eyebrows furrowed immediately.


    ¡°Hmm? Chu Qitian? Is he the one behind those powerful individuals on Empyrean Ranking?¡± When


    he swept through Chu Sect years ago, Chu Qitian was rescued by a mysterious individual. Despite


    Ye Fan''s tireless search, there was still no trace of him to be found. However, Ye Fan never


    expected that he would eventually encounter Chu Qitian here. He guessed it was fine too. He would


    take the chance to seek revenge for Angie''s eyes.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how dare you still have the leisure to look around? Your time hase!¡± Chen


    Jiuzhou gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet from the ground.


    He was severely injured, covered in blood, and could only barely maintain his bnce by leaning


    against a huge rock. However, even so, Chen Jiuzhou still sneered menacingly. He stared at Ye Fan


    as if looking at a corpse. At this moment, the encirclement had already taken shape. King of


    Fighters, Sword Saint, and the supreme grandmasters from various countries such as Western


    Epea and North Africa had all gathered here. Surrounded by more than forty supreme


    grandmasters, Ye Fan found himself trapped in a tight circle.


    ¡°It''s over. Everything is over...¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Aaron and Carlton were immediately


    filled with despair. Even Ye Qingtian was full of worry. The encirclement had already formed, leaving


    Ye Fan with no viable escape options at this point.


    However, unlike the panicked state of Ye Qingtian and hispanions, Ye Fan remained


    remarkably calm. He maintained an indifferent gaze as he observed the group of supreme


    grandmasters surrounding him. Without a doubt, the first thing that caught Ye Fan''s attention was


    the sight of the King of Fighters and Sword Saint standing right in front of him.


    ¡°What''s happening here? Have even all of you be mindlessckeys, like walking dead?¡± Ye


    Fan chuckled lightly. He felt that these people really deserved their pathetic endings. Back in the


    day, he earnestly advised them. However, not only did King of Fighters and others refuse to listen to


    him, but they also wanted to kill him, using him of trying to destroy the future of China.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, as time has passed and circumstances have changed, look at them now. Is this the future


    they want?


    Ye Fan shook his head andughed. However, it was no use dwelling on that now. Their minds had


    long been controlled. It was likely that they couldn''t understand what Ye Fan was saying at all. All


    they knew was that they had to obey the order and kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, it''s not toote to kneel and beg for mercy now! If you surrender,y down your


    weapons, and kneel before me, knocking your head on the ground three times, I will spare your


    life!¡± Chen Jiuzhou shouted unrestrainedly from behind. Although Ye Fan''s strength greatly


    exceeded Chen Jiuzhou''s expectations, Chen Jiuzhou believed it wouldn''t change anything.


    Behind him stood hundreds and thousands of powerful individuals, while Ye Fan was alone.


    Even if Ye Fan is strong, can he really handle so many supreme grandmasters all by himself?


    Chen Jiuzhouughed triumphantly. Ye Fan couldn''t help but scoff.


    ¡°Do you really think that these nobodies can stop me?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant! You can boast all you want now, but let''s see what you have to say when you''re


    hacked to death by a flurry of swordster,¡± Chen Jiuzhou spoke with a fierce tone. Immediately


    after, he no longer wasted any time and promptly issued an order.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of supreme grandmasters charged forward like arrows released from


    their bowstrings. The overwhelming power burst forth in an instant. The immense power unleashed


    by over forty supreme grandmasters was beyond imagination. The terrifying aura swept across the


    field, causing the entire Mount Kransbay to tremble.


    ¡°Heavenly Thunderstrike!¡±


    ¡°Limitless Sword!¡±


    ¡°Godyer First!¡± Everybody demonstrated their own uniquebat prowess. Even though these


    supreme grandmasters had the advantage in numbers, they unleashed their most powerful attacks.


    Dozens of terrifying attacks converged, resembling a tempestuous ocean storm sweeping across


    the horizon. Faced with such overwhelming power, Aaron and Carlo turned pale with fear, realizing


    that even god realm masters would struggle to withstand such an attack. They worried that Ye Fan,


    who just appeared, was going to die here again.


    Huff!


    As Karlo and the others were filled with despair, a relentless gust of wind ruffled Ye Fan''s


    disheveled hair. He stood with a sword in hand, his eyes exuding an icy coldness. Within those pair


    of indifferent eyes, a majestic dignity prevailed. Finally, when the attacks were right in front of him,


    Ye Fan raised his sword.


    ¡°After a year of cultivation, though I haven''t reached the god realm, I am far beyond what any of you


    mere ants can contend with. Next, let me show you my true power!¡±


    As Ye Fan''s deep and powerful voice fell, a sh of azure light shed across the horizon. Ye Fan


    instantly drew his sword. The aura of the sword was sharp and fierce, resembling a roaming dragon


    as it red through the air. Under the cover of night, it traced a mysterious arc. Of course, this was


    just the first sword strike. Soon, there was the second strike, the third strike...


    The surging sword energy burst forth as Ye Fan swiftly shed down the sword. The first strike was


    Cresent Moon sh; the second was Lone Resonance; the third was Green Dragon and the fourth


    was Longing... Yes, at this moment, what Ye Fan was disying was the very same technique used


    by Tang Yun back in the day - Cloud and Mist Sword Technique. If Tang Yun were here, she would


    undoubtedly be amazed at how Ye Fan''s swordsmanship had be even more fluid and sharper


    than it was a year ago.


    Heaven and earth trembled as the divine sword charged its strike. And so, wielding Sword of


    Yunyang, Ye Fan vanquished all his enemies in the world!

 Chapter 2268 The Man Capable Of Battling The Enemies

    Chapter 2268 The Man Capable Of Battling The Enemies


    The Sky Gate slowly opened at the summit of Kransbay. Under the Ninth Heaven, sharp edges


    gather! The Sky Gate Formation continued to draw power, but the fierce battle at the foot of the


    mountain had already begun in full force. Forty-nine supreme grandmastersunched their attacks


    on Ye Fan from all directions.


    That overwhelming attacks were all over the ce like surging waves from the depths of the ocean.


    The momentum was huge and unstoppable. But Ye Fan, who was at the center of the storm, was


    only like a small boat in the raging waves of the vast ocean. He actually seemed so tiny and


    helpless. As the candlelight danced in the wind and the withered leaves drifted in the rain. In the


    next moment, it would wither away. Even the tiniest ant could emit light. Even the tiniest speck of


    dust could be as strong as solid gold.


    Faced with the hostility of this entire world and confronted by the endless attacks that were as


    overwhelming as the depths of the ocean, Ye Fan, in a desperate situation, wielded the Sword of


    Yunyang and unleashed a peerless, unprecedented strike! Under the enhancement of Raijin


    Thunderdrake, that numerous sword radiance was like the myriad golden rays emitted by the sun.


    In an instant, the sky was filled with brilliant light! And so, with his unparalleled might and relying


    solely on his own strength, Ye Fan challenged all the Supremes atop Kransbay, initiating the most


    epic showdown.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°We must kill him!¡±


    ¡°Let him die!¡±


    Outside the storm, Chen Jiuzhou''s face had turned pale due to excessive blood loss. Even so,


    Chen Jiuzhou still gritted his teeth and stood there, his eyes fixed intently on Ye Fan, who was at


    the center of the storm, letting out a hysterical roar of rage. If it were not for his inability to help, he


    would definitely rush forward and added fuel to the fire, contributing to the force that was killing Ye


    Fan. Chen Jiuzhou wondered how many times it had been. Although Chen Jiuzhou had not known


    Ye Fan for a long time, it had been just over a year.


    However, there was no doubt that this was the most difficult opponent Chen Jiuzhou had ever


    encountered. Ye Fan actually managed to escape with his life over and over again. And now, his


    strength had far surpassed Chen Jiuzhou. It was undoubtedly uneptable to Chen Jiuzhou, who


    imed to be the number one person on the Empyrean Ranking. There had never been a moment


    when he wanted to kill someone so badly.


    Of course, rationally speaking, there was no suspense in this battle. No matter how Ye Fan''s


    strength had advanced rapidly this year, the siege of nearly fifty powerful Supremes was definitely


    not something Ye Fan could handle.


    Besides, these fifty Supremes were by no means ordinary powerful Supreme. All of them had been


    strengthened through the trials of the Dragon Gate. Their strength had increased significantly


    compared to before. However, even so, Chen Jiuzhou still felt uncertain in his heart until the final


    result came out. After all, the man in front of him was too difficult to deal with. Back then, the nuclear


    explosion could not kill Ye Fan. This time, Chen Jiuzhou was genuinely worried that Ye Fan might


    escape again if there was another ident.


    If he is alive, I have to see him in person. If he is dead, I have to see his corpse! Never make the


    same mistake twice. This time, we must leave his corpse behind!


    Chen Jiuzhou secretly thought to himself.


    ¡°It''s over. It''s all over...¡±


    Beside them, Aaron and Carlo were still wailing. They felt that this time was likely to bode ill for Ye


    Fan. Although Ye Qingtian was also worried, there was a glint of trembling light in his turbid eyes.


    Ye Fan, can you create another miracle?


    Having known Ye Fan for so long, Ye Qingtian was well aware that this young man possessed a


    level of scheming and cunning far beyond his years.


    He doesn''t seem like the type of person who acts impulsively without preparation. He must have


    some other trump cards or coping strategies. He definitely wouldn''t just throw his life away like that.


    Although Ye Qingtian was following his heart when thinking this, rationally speaking, Ye Qingtian


    racked his brains and still could not figure out what kind of backup n Ye Fan might have. Or, to


    put it in another way, Ye Qingtian wondered what method could withstand the attacks of nearly fifty


    powerful Supremes in this world. Just like this, Ye Qingtian watched the battle ahead in an


    extremely nervous mood.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s wild sword had already been swung down. The violent wind surged, and


    the elemental force wreaked havoc. It was as if the depths of the ocean engulfed the gxy when


    the sword energy crisscrossed. Facing the siege from all the Supremes, Ye Fan was not afraid. He


    directly responded with the most powerful attack. He wanted to give them a taste of their own


    medicine!


    What are limits? Break it to pieces!


    From childhood to adulthood, from Yunzhou to Chu Sect, from the shores of Eastsea to Mount


    Kransbay, Ye Fan had never shown the slightest bit of fear on his journey. It did not matter even if


    there were nearly fifty Supremes this time, and it also did not matter if there were a hundred


    Supremes. Hall Master Chu would surely demonstrate his absolute strength and tell them.


    ¡°Those who block my path shall die! Those who offend me shall perish!¡± Amidst the violent raging


    winds, that endless sword radiance resembled a gxy, splitting heaven and earth. It fiercely


    collided with thebined forces of the Supremes before him.


    ¡°Die, die, die!¡± At this moment, Chen Jiuzhou widened his eyes in rage and let out an angry roar.


    At this moment, Aaron and Carlo closed their eyes in despair, their hearts filled with wailing. At this


    moment, Ye Qingtian clenched his palm tightly, blood flowing from his fingers, as he vehemently


    prayed for Ye Fan. At this moment, the heaven and earth trembled, Mount Kransbay crumbled, and


    the overflowing Qi engulfed the horizon like an overwhelming force of nature. The terrifying scene of


    battle was as if the apocalypse had arrived. Even from a thousand miles away, one could see the


    sharp edges on this side like pirs, with the green brilliance soaring into the sky! Just at the


    beginning of the collision, that deafening sound echoed for meters. Chen Jiuzhou and the others


    initially thought that under this siege, Ye Fan would be defeated with just one strike. However, what


    Chen Jiuzhou did not expect was that after theirbined attack collided with Ye Fan''s sword


    move, it actually came to a halt.


    ¡°This... this... Blocked?¡± Chen Jiuzhou could not help but be stunned, and then he shouted furiously.


    ¡°Come on, put in some effort, you j*rk! Annihte him in one fell swoop! Don''t keep wasting time


    with him!¡± Chen Jiuzhou shouted angrily. Initially, Ye Fan''s own strength should have been the


    strongest among those present. Even with so many people in front of Ye Fan, it would not be easy


    to stop him if he was determined to escape. But fortunately, Chu Tianfan, this id**t, chose to face it


    head-on. This undoubtedly fulfilled Chen Jiuzhou''s wishes. It was a great opportunity. Naturally,


    Chen Jiuzhou did not want to let it slip away.


    Otherwise, if they missed this opportunity and Ye Fan escaped, it would be difficult to find him


    again. However, Chen Jiuzhou would not know that the current King of Fighters, Sword Saint, and


    others were already giving it their all. There would not be any extra strength tounch a stronger


    attack. However, just because they did not have it, that did not mean Ye Fan did not have it. After


    six consecutive shes of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, the seventh strike followed.


    ¡°Silent as the Wind, calm as Still Water; Shadowless as Light, the Sword Leaves No Trace. Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique, the seventh strike, Unseen!¡± Ye Fan chanted.


    Zap!


    Sword radiance crisscrossed, charging forward a thousand miles. Unseen sword energy swept


    across Jiuzhou!


    As Ye Fan''s seventh strike fell, it was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Endless sword


    radiance swept across Kransbay with Undefeatable might. The myriad techniques that were initially


    struggling to hold up shattered into fragments, just like colored ss that fell to the ground. That


    thousand-mile sword radiance that resembled the Milky Way split heaven and earth, as well as the


    path between life and death! Chen Jiuzhou watched in disbelief as the Supreme army he was proud


    of waspletely severed by a single,zy swing. Yes, after seven shes were unleashed


    consecutively, these so-called forty-nine supreme grandmasters were left with no power to defend


    themselves.


    Ye Fan''s sword sliced through as smoothly as a knife cutting through tofu, meeting no hindrance at


    all. Wherever the sword energy reached, all supreme grandmasters were shed into pieces. Flesh


    and blood rained down, pouring from above.


    At the foot of Mount Kransbay, it had almost turned into a sea of corpses and blood. Ye Fan''s


    overwhelming divine power was like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves and also like


    boiling oil melting away the remaining snow. Under the majestic power of the Dragon God Hall, a


    total of twenty-one supreme grandmasters were in on the spot. Their bodies exploded into


    fragments, forever falling beneath this Kransbay. Even if the remaining Supreme martial artists were


    still alive, they were all wounded by the sword energy. Bones and muscles shattered, and blood


    littered the ce like a severed kite that was flung a thousand meters away. The ground was filled


    with sorrowful cries, and the fields echoed with wails. Silence! Deathly silence. No one would have


    thought that an unrivaled battle could actually end so suddenly and in such a swift manner.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This... this... How the h*ll is this possible?¡± Chen Jiuzhou said.


    The scene before Chen Jiuzhou undoubtedly scared him out of his witspletely. His eyes were


    wide open, almost as if they were about to burst.

 Chapter 2269 Annoying

    Chapter 2269 Annoying


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± Chen Jiuzhou was on the verge of insanity. He looked at everything before


    him in disbelief. He could not believe how all seventy-nine supreme grandmasters could not stop a


    single sword strike from Ye Fan. Ye Fan''s strength undoubtedly far exceeded Chen Jiuzhou''s


    understanding. Ye Qingtian was alsopletely stunned. Initially filled with worry, his face now only


    showed endless astonishment.


    ¡°D-Did he really win?¡±


    Ye Qingtian felt he could no longer use words to describe his emotions. The shock and impact were


    far more intense than the joy and excitement. Before this, no one could have imagined that Ye Fan


    would actually single-handedly defeat all Supremes with his own strength. Indeed. The official


    organization had mobilized almost all supreme grandmasters in the world here. With a single stroke


    of his sword, Ye Fan had in half of them.


    ¡°T-That freak!¡± Aaron and Carlo were bothpletely dumbfounded. Originally, they thought Ye Fan


    was undoubtedly destined to die in this battle. As the oue appeared in their eyes, along with


    the bloody corpses, the two were proven wrong and humiliated. Forty-nine Supremes encircled Ye


    Fan with full force.


    In the end, they were directly sted by Ye Fan''s thunderous force. He was truly worthy of being


    called Hall Master Chu. As expected of the Unrivalled Supreme.


    ¡°He''s a miracle! A one-of-a-kind!¡± Carlo and Aaron, with a mix ofughter and tears, dragged their


    injured bodies as they shouted. After Ye Fan broke through the encirclement of these people, he


    took a step forward and continued ahead. Finally, he stopped right in front of Chen Jiuzhou.


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I am the Hall Master of China! How dare you try to kill me? My teacher and master, neither of them


    will let you off the hook!¡±


    Looking at Ye Fan''s cold face, Chen Jiuzhou could not help but tremble, his feet continuously


    stepping backward. Ye Fan was in no hurry either. Like a cat catching a mouse, he slowly followed


    after Chen Jiuzhou.


    ¡°You b*stard! Go to hell!¡±


    In a moment of despair, Chen Jiuzhou took something out and threw it at Ye Fan fiercely. Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a loud boom. Something exploded on Ye Fan''s body, sending dust soaring into


    the sky. Clenching his jaw, Chen Jiuzhou used this opportunity and managed to escape several


    hundred meters away.


    ¡°Just you wait and see, Chu Tianfan! Don''t think you''re invincible just became you defeated those


    useless Supremes! My teacher, Odin, and other Empyrean Ranking elites are on Mount Kransbay.


    My master is also there, too. You can''t escape. Mount Kransbay will be your burial ground!¡±


    Chen Jiuzhou clenched his teeth and yelled. Then, clutching the wound, he fled toward Mount


    Kransbay like a madman. Ye Fan did not go after him. In his eyes, Chen Jiuzhou was merely an


    insignificant minor character. Crushing Chen Jiuzhou was as simple as crushing an ant to the


    current Ye Fan.


    He no longer considered Chen Jiuzhou a worthy opponent. Ye Fan came to Mount Kransbay not to


    kill a few insignificant ants. Rather, he was here to pursue the great undertaking of sainthood.


    ¡°Wan''er said the Symborsus have been plotting to advance the Sky Gate trial, all for the ultimate


    purpose of sacrificing those martial artists to activate the Sky Gate Formation and open the Sky


    Gate.¡±


    Ye Fan added, ¡°With the power of the Sky Gate, I might be able to obtain the strength to enter the


    god realm. Once I enter the god realm, I will possess the power to breathe new life into nature and


    bring the dead back to life. When the timees, Angie''s illness can bepletely cured.¡±


    With this thought, Ye Fan raise his head and looked to the peak of Kransbay. The formation was still


    ongoing there. The altars in five directions continued to provide a steady stream of power to the


    figure in red at the peak of Mount Kransbay. The sixth Sky Gate was already half opened and


    continued to slowly open further. It seemed the Sky Gate formation was not over yet. In that case,


    Ye Fan did not delve any deeper but stopped right there. Just like that, he quietly watched the Sky


    Gate Formation continue to evolve.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, don''t just stand there.¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Climb Mount Kransbay quickly!¡±


    ¡°Stop the formation from continuing!¡±


    ¡°Only by destroying the formation can we thwart their schemes and save this world.¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Quickly ascend Kransbay!¡±


    ¡°The fate of this world is entirely in your hands!¡± At that moment, Ye Fan stopped in his tracks. He


    simply stood quietly, watching the formation carry on. Aaron, Carlo, and the others could not help


    but feel anxious, burning with impatience.


    They constantly urged Ye Fan to quickly head to Mount Kransbay and stop the impending


    catastrophe. Yet, Ye Fan turned a deaf ear to their words, ignoring them throughout the entire


    process. From beginning to end, Ye Fan did not even nce at them once. Just then, several


    Supremes who were previously injured by Ye Fan managed to get back on their feet, and they


    charged toward Ye Fan to attack him. Someone was clearly controlling their minds. They were like


    lifeless zombies, mechanically carrying out orders.


    ¡°Shelley, wake up!¡±


    ¡°I''m Carlo.¡±


    ¡°Wake up. Don''t let others control you anymore.¡± Carlo recognized a few among the ones who


    stood up and were charging toward Ye Fan. To his astonishment, one of them was his close friend


    of many years, Shelley.


    He was a leader and a powerful figure in northern Epea. As for the Supreme called Shelley, both


    Aaron and Ye Qingtian knew him and had some friendly rtions with him. However, they never


    expected that even Shelley would fall victim to the sinister plot. Naturally, Shelley would not pay


    attention to Carlo and their words. He only had one objective ¡ª to kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± With a wave of his sleeve, Ye Fan effortlessly dealt with those losers. Shelley coughed up


    blood and was sent flying. ¡°Please have mercy, the Unrivalled Supreme.¡±


    ¡°These individuals were once the leaders and elites of the martial arts world. They all strived to


    make a contribution to this world.¡±


    ¡°Right now, they''re just temporarily controlled by the wicked, but they will surely regain rity in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°So, please show mercy, the Unrivalled Supreme. Don''t harm their lives.¡± Carlo and Aaron both


    expressed their concerns and tried to persuade Ye Fan. They were also afraid Ye Fan might not


    hold back his strength, identally killing their formerrades and partners.


    ¡°Yes, these people have all made contributions to the world of martial arts. Let''s show them some


    leniency and not endanger their lives.¡± Ye Qingtian also advised from the side. His best friends, the


    King of Fighters and the Sword Saint were among them. Just now, Ye Fan killed nearly twenty


    Supremes with a single sword strike. Fortunately, the King of Fighters or Sword Saint was not one


    of them. Both of them were severely injured as theyy in a pool of blood. They were not dead but


    were merely hanging on by a thread. While Aaron and the others were trying to dissuade Ye Fan,


    Shelley and a few others unexpectedly stood up and charged toward Ye Fan.


    This time, Ye Fan swung his sword and shed. The three supreme grandmasters, led by Xue Lei,


    were cut in half and died on the spot. Crimson blood sttered all over Aaron''s and the others''


    faces.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Aaron and Carlo were both dumbfounded. Ye Qingtian''s face was extremely pale. They


    never expected that Ye Fan would swiftly and decisively end Xue Lai''s life right after they had just


    persuaded Ye Fan.


    ¡°Shelley!¡± Carlo cried out in anguish, finally turning to Ye Fan with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know they''re victims too?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are innocent!¡±


    ¡°They were just being manipted. Why did you have to kill them?¡± Carlo''s eyes turned red. Ye Fan


    still ignored them. Ye Qingtian sighed.


    ¡°At this point, there''s no need for further words. Ye Fan was just trying to protect himself, so we


    can''t me him entirely. Right now, the most important thing is to hurry to Mount Kransbay and stop


    the Sky Gate Formation,¡± Ye Qingtian persuaded them. Aaron and Carlo knew to prioritize the


    overall situation, so they suppressed their grief and once again urged Ye Fan to ascend Mount


    Kransbay.


    ¡°Otherwise, the martial arts world would truly be finished.¡±


    ¡°Countless people will be plunged into misery.¡± Aaron, Carlo, and the others continuously


    persuaded with scorching eyes.


    ¡°You''re annoying!¡± With a stern shout, Ye Fan swung his hand back and pped both of their faces.


    Aaron and Carlo coughed up blood and were sent flying far away.

 Chapter 2270 He Is Back Again

    Chapter 2270 He Is Back Again


    ¡°Ye Fan, w-what are you doing? Neither Carlo nor Aaron did not enter the Dragon Gate. They share


    your stance and are both here to destroy the Sky Gate formation to prevent this catastrophe. We''re


    allrades with the same goal, but you identally hurt them.¡±


    Ye Fan''s actions were undoubtedly beyond the expectations of Ye Qingtian and the others. They


    clearly did not expect Chu Tianfan would actually go crazy and start fighting everyone.


    Has this guy gone berserk? Can''t he see that all three of them share the same stance as him, and


    they''re here to stop the Sky Gate Formation?


    In a state of shock, Ye Qingtian directly questioned Ye Fan loudly. Ye Fan did not want to pay


    attention to them. Upon hearing Ye Qingtian''s words, Ye Fan suddenly burst intoughter. There


    was nothing but mockery in hisugh.


    ¡°Hahaha... Comrades? Sharing the same goal? Ye Qingtian, I think you''re taking things for granted.


    Who told you that I, Chu Tianfan, came here today to stop the Sky Gate Formation? What I really


    need is for the Sky Gate Formation to be fully activated.¡±


    Ye Fan sneered. Ye Qingtian was suddenly stunned. Aaron and Carlos, with their faces covered in


    blood, looked at Ye Fan with disbelief.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you here to stop the Sky Gate Formation?¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, are you sure you''re not joking again?¡±


    ¡°Once the Sky Gate Formation is activated, it will inevitably lead to an even greater disaster.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I''m afraid countless lives will be devastated!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the activation of this Sky Gate Formationes at the cost of countless lives of warriors


    as a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t stop it in time, more of our martial arts brethren will die at the hands of these


    treacherous viins.¡±


    ¡°Please, Hall Master Chu. Stop joking and hurry to Mount Kransbay to stop the Sky Gate


    Formation.¡± Carlo anxiously spoke. Aaron was also stricken with worry. However, Ye Fan remained


    unmoved at the face of those words.


    ¡°You lot talk too much. What does the world''s destruction and the martial arts catastrophe have to


    do with me?¡± Ye Fan''s words were undoubtedly like a wake-up call for the War Gods and their


    companions.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, h-how can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°As a member of the martial arts world, it is your responsibility to protect this world.¡±


    ¡°You''re speaking sphemy! The whole world will not tolerate such words!¡± Aaron loudly


    questioned Ye Fan. Ye Fan''s smile instantly grew wider.


    ¡°sphemy?¡± Ye Fan scoffed, his cold eyes gazing at Aaron and the others.


    ¡°May I ask who exactly have I, Chu Tianfan, defied, and whose path have I vited?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Aaron and the others were suddenly at a loss for words. Ye Qingtian did not know how to


    respond either. In the end, Carlo argued with reason, ¡°Of course, you''re going against the will of the


    people and defying the principles they hold dear-¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Ye Fanughed heartily.


    ¡°Everyone in the world already sees me as a demon king and a monster. They''re all eager to kill


    me. In that case, why should I uphold their principles?¡±


    ¡°After what happened back then, The Unrivalled Supreme who fought for the country and its people


    no longer exists. Now, Hall Master Chu only lives for himself and the Dragon Hall! I will no longer do


    anything for the so-calledmon people or the so-called greater good of the nation. As for you all,


    it''s best not to mess with me. Otherwise, I won''t show you any mercy.¡±


    Swoosh! As Ye Fan''s solemn words resounded, an overwhelming aura burst forth from his body.


    The powerful Qi surged, condensing like a sharp de, fiercely striking the ground beneath Ye


    Qingtian and Aaron''s feet. It left deep ravines, making the three people''s faces turn pale and leaving


    them in a state of trepidation, unable to speak. Just a few minutes ago, Ye Fan descended from the


    sky when Ye Qingtian and the others were on the verge of despair.


    They witnessed Ye Fan cleaving a path between life and death with one''s own strength in a single


    sword strike. With one move, he annihted all the enemies. At that moment, Ye Qingtian and his


    twopanions felt as if the miniature universes within their hearts were about to explode. It felt


    like a thrill of rebirth in the face of despair and joy of seeing the light once more in the darkness.


    At one point, they thought the world could be saved. Their savior has arrived. Now, it seemed they


    were the na?ve ones. The man before them was no longer the Chu Tianfan they once knew. Ye


    Qingtian would never forget the year when Ye Fan was granted the title of the Unrivalled Supreme


    and made a promise to save the nation and its people. He would never forget how selflessly Ye Fan


    had donated the spirit fruit to the War God Castle years ago. During the battle at the Chu Sect, the


    martial art world of China was plunged into chaos. To stop the Dragon Gate Project, they bravely


    faced life and death, engaging in a fierce battle with Chen Jiuzhou. Indeed. Over the years, Ye


    Fan''s actions have been filled with rebellion and spontaneity. However, Ye Qingtian always knew


    that beneath Ye Fan''s unruly and untamed exterior, there was an eternally unyielding heart of purity.


    This time, Ye Fan''s pure heart eventually turned cold.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, how can you be so selfish?¡±


    ¡°The past grievances were indeed our fault, and we owe you an apology.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, no one is perfect. We all have our ws.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be so selfish and allow the Sky Gate Formation to proceed, putting the nation


    and its people in the face of a life-or-death situation?¡±


    ¡°If you still have a shred of conscience, stop the Sky Gate Formation!¡± Ye Fan was silent.


    ¡°We are willing to atone with our lives for the past grudges!¡±


    ¡°That is if you destroy the Sky Gate Formation!¡± Ye Fan was still quiet.


    Aaron and Carlo and the others pleaded earnestly. Yet, Ye Fan had already turned away, no longer


    paying attention to these people. The so-called salvation of the world and the great cause of the


    country and family were nothing but illusory lies to Ye Fan. Back then, his wholehearted devotion


    was met with nothing but ridicule and relentless pursuit. For Ye Fan, who had already experienced


    death once, he only wanted to live for himself, for the one he loved, and for the people he cared


    about this time. To hell with saving the world. To hell with the great responsibility. No one should


    ever try to guilt-trip him again. However, Aaron and Carlo were not willing to give up, and they


    continued to shout at Ye Fan. Ye Qingtian let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Stop shouting. It''s useless. We''ve hurt him too deeply. He won''t trust us anymore.¡±


    Indeed. When Ye Fan returned this time, his eyes were filled with nothing but cold indifference. It


    was a sense of disappointment and indifference toward this world. Regret as he may, Ye Qingtian


    could not help but be curious.


    What is Ye Fan''s true purpose for returning this time? There''s no way he''s here to spectate, right?


    On Mount Kransbay, the Sky Gate Formation wasing to an end.


    The final Dragon Gate was almost fully opened. Chu Qitian was making his final effort. The entire


    Sky Gate formation had entered the most critical period. Moryana, Odin, Emir, and the others were


    all fully focused on guarding their master, preventing any unexpected incidents from happening.


    ¡°B-Bad news, Master.¡±


    ¡°C-Chu Tianfan had made his way back again.¡±


    Suddenly, several terrified screams came from the foot of the mountain. Covered in blood, Chu


    Qitian dragged his battered body and appeared in this ce. Upon hearing this, Moryana


    immediately furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you good-for-nothing? Chu Tianfan was besieged and killed


    by ourbined efforts. His soul should''ve gone to the heavens. How dare you spout such


    nonsense?¡± Moryana berated.


    ¡°I-It''s true, Master. He really has returned. He''s at the foot of Kransbay Mountain right now and is


    approaching us. I was fortunate to have escaped just now, or I would have died at the hands of Chu


    Tianfan!¡± Chen Jiuzhou said with anguish. The expression on Moryana''s face suddenly turned


    gloomy. She looked at the severely injured Chen Jiuzhou, who had lost an arm, and she narrowed


    her eyes instantly.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth? Has Chu Tianfan really returned?¡±


    ¡°I swear I''m not lying, Master. If you don''t believe me, you can go down and see for yourself,¡± Chen


    Jiuzhou tried his best to exin, hoping to convince her.

 Chapter 2271 The End Of Days Finally Arrives

    Chapter 2271 The End Of Days Finally Arrives


    Upon hearing that, the solemn expressions on the faces of Moryana, Odin, and the others


    undoubtedly grew more intense. ¡°Could it be that Chu Tianfan really isn''t dead?¡±


    ¡°Does that guy have nine lives or something?¡± Odin frowned and said in a deep voice. The


    expression on Moryana''s face wasn''t pleasant either. Although they had only returned to the martial


    arts world for merely a year, there was no doubt that the name Chu Tianfan was one they had all


    grown tired of hearing. It was said that he had faced numerous life-threatening situations, but each


    and every time, he had miraculously escaped death. Even Moryana, Odin, and the others'' master


    almost fell into the hands of Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Kill him one more time, then.¡± The giant Asura lifted his enormous foot, ready to leave the mountain


    and y Ye Fan.


    However, atop Mount Kransbay, a faint whisper passed down from above.


    ¡°The great formation will bepleted, and the Sky Gate will appear. Your sole mission is to guard


    this ce and prevent anyone from ascending Mount Kransbay! As for the rest, there''s no need to


    concern yourself.¡±


    The words of Master, profound and vast, spread throughout the heavens and the earth. Upon


    hearing this, Moryana and the others immediately knelt on the ground, expressing their obedience


    to their master''s will. Moryana then ordered, ¡°You''ve heard Master''smand too. We must guard


    this formation for Master and stick close to this ce.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I''ll leave the matters at the foot of the mountain to


    you. You''ll gather the Supremes from various nations. Work together with them to hem Chu Tianfan


    in and kill him. Now, there are dozens of supreme grandmasters from various nations, all of whomOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    will heed yourmand. No matter how many cards Chu Tianfan has up in his sleeve, he is no


    match for us.¡±


    Moryana spoke slowly, guiding her students on her instructions. Upon hearing this, Chen Jiuzhou''s


    already darkened face turned even paler.


    ¡°B-But Master... they... are... they''re all already dead.¡±


    What?


    ¡°You''re saying that Chu Tianfan single-handedly defeated all Supremes?¡±


    Upon hearing this, even the usuallyposed Moryana couldn''t help but be shocked. She


    went on, ¡°So, does that mean themotion at the foot of the mountain earlier was caused by the


    battle between Chu Tianfan and you all? It seems that Chu Tianfan has returned well-prepared. I''m


    afraid we''ve truly encountered a formidable enemy.¡±


    Upon learning all this, the carefree demeanor of Moryana and the others disappeared. With his own


    strength, Ye Fan was able to resist nearly fifty supreme grandmasters. Such formidable strength


    was something that even they had no choice but to take it seriously.


    ¡°Since there''s no one left to guard the foot of the mountain, then stay here and help protect Master


    with us,¡±


    Moryana said in a low voice. Afterward, the group dispersed in all four directions. Like a guardian


    deity, they aimed to protect the summit of Kransbay and forbade anyone from trespassing.


    However, what Chen Jiuzhou, Moryana, and the others couldn''t understand was that after Ye Fan


    had destroyed the defensive line at the foot of the mountain, Ye Fan surprisingly didn''t make any


    further moves.


    He never climbed Mount Kransbay. Instead, he just stood at the foot of the mountain and quietly


    watched from below.


    What on earth is Chu Tianfan up to? Could it be that they are afraid of Master''s authority, so they


    dare not climb Mount Kransbay?


    Chen Jiuzhou was immediately puzzled. He always believed that Ye Fan came to Kransbay to


    sabotage the Sky Gate Formation. And yet, Ye Fan just sat idly by and watched the formation of the


    Sky Gate Formation take shape. Such an unusual move made Chen Jiuzhou utterly baffled.


    Never mind, it''s better that they don''t cause trouble. Once the great formation isplete, the true


    form of Master will be reborn. When that timees, all beings in the world will submit to Master. At


    that time, won''t crushing Ye Fan be as easy as crushing an ant?


    Chen Jiuzhou let out a coldugh. Moryana and the others didn''t bother Chu Tianfan anymore. All


    their attention was focused on the final Dragon Gate. Only when the sixth Dragon Gate was fully


    opened, the Sky Gate Formation would be aplete sess!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, please, I beg you. Make your move quickly, or it''ll really be toote.¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg you. For the sake of your country, your people, and the well-being of all people


    around the world...¡±


    As Aaron and Carlo witnessed the final moments of the Sky Gate Formation, they could no longer


    contain themselves. They knelt on the ground, begging Ye Fan for help. Even Ye Qingtian hoped


    that Ye Fan would let go of his past prejudices and make onest contribution to the human world.


    Ye Fan had grown tired of hearing those ttering words. He had saved the world before. However,


    it is wise to conceal one''s talents until they are needed or can be used effectively. Ye Fan


    understood this world too well. Even if one had made great contributions in the past, once one failed


    to meet the expectations of the people, the people would immediately see one as an


    embarrassment. The lessons of the past were so profound that Ye Fan could no longer be fooled by


    their few words again.


    It''s the world that had let me down, so why should I bother to live up to its expectations? Atst...


    Boom!


    With a deep rumble, the earth and sky trembled. Countless huge rocks continuously rolled down


    along the Mount Kransbay range. Immediately after, a crimson light shot up into the sky. The sixth


    stone gate finally openedpletely at that moment! Boundless power surged forth from the stone


    gate, sweeping everything in its path. The power converged into streams and refined into rivers.


    From a distance, it looked like a crimson divine sword pierced straight up through the sky! When


    Moryana, Odin, and the others saw such a scene, they immediately knelt down on the ground.


    Even the Supremes from various countries who were injured by Ye Fan, as well as all the martial


    artists responsible for security, knelt down immediately upon seeing the red beam of light. They


    were like devout believers and pilgrims, who wholeheartedly weed the arrival of their master.


    ¡°We''re doomed!¡±


    ¡°It''spletely over!¡±


    ¡°The gates of hell have been opened.¡±


    ¡°This world is utterly doomed...¡± Filled with despair, Aaron and Carlo knelt on the ground as they


    wailed and wept bitterly. Ye Qingtian was also lying on the ground. On his once resolute face, there


    was no longer any trace of the strength he used to have. All that remained was endless destion


    and despondency.


    It''s over. Everything is over. My country, my people, and even the entire world, from this moment on,


    have no future.


    Ye Qingtiany on the ground, and in that instant, it was as if all his strength had been drained


    away. The dream he had fought for his entire life, at that moment, had undoubtedlye to a


    complete end. In the future, Earth would be engulfed in endless despair and catastrophe. Just as Ye


    Qingtian and the others were in despair, the crimson pir of light at the summit of Mount Kransbay


    gradually dissipated.


    A path to the heavens emerged. The path stretched for thousands of miles like the Milky Way, and it


    reached straight up to the heavens! At the end of the path, there was a giant gate of light.


    Simmering with white radiance, it was as if the gate was woven from light and shadow. From afar, it


    looked as if it was a celestial gate that could reach the heavens!


    The moment the door appeared, the entire Mount Kransbay, no, it should be said that the whole


    China, and even the entire eastern hemisphere, were illuminated. That night, billions of people


    witnessed the gate of light.


    ¡°Oh heavens!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°I must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Why is there a door appearing in the sky?¡± This sudden brightness startled the people who were


    still asleep. Many people took to the streets or opened their windows. Their heads held high as they


    gazed into the distance.


    There was a mix of shock and amazement on everyone''s face. Photography enthusiasts set up their


    cameras to capture the moment, while astronomy experts used their professional knowledge to


    scientifically exin the strange astronomical phenomenon. People gazed in awe at the celestial


    gate that could reach the heavens as if they were witnessing a miracle. On everyone''s face, there


    was a look of surprise and a smile. Only in the Chu residence, Old Madam Chu, who had


    experienced the vicissitudes of life and always remained unfazed, had a look of despair.


    ¡°Dragon Gates open wide, and the Sky Gate reappears. The end is finally upon us...¡± Old Madam


    Chu sighed deeply toward the sky. Her eyes filled with despair and sorrow.

 Chapter 2272 The Summit Of Kransbay

    Chapter 2272 The Summit Of Kransbay


    However, when everyone was shocked and terrified by this unknown scene, only Ye Fan''s eyes,


    which had always been as deep as the ocean, revealed a hint of excitement.


    Has the moment I''ve been waiting for finally arrived?


    ¡°Angie, wait for me. This time, I will definitely not let you down!¡± Ye Fan''s hand clenched tightly. And


    then, with a whoosh, his entire body shot out like an arrow released from its bowstring. His speed


    was as fast as lightning or a sh of light. From afar, Ye Fan''s body had be a beam of light that


    soared straight into Ninth Heaven and headed directly for Kransbay. Upon noticing Ye Fan''s actions,


    Aaron and Carlo couldn''t help but feel anger and sorrow rising from their hearts.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, when the formation was not yetplete, we urged you to ascend Kransbay. You''re


    incredibly rebellious and refused to go. Now that the formation isplete, and the Sky Gate is


    opened. The end of days is already upon us, what use is it for you to go up there at this time?¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel, why are you so unruly and unwilling to listen to advice? It''s toote to go now, much


    toote.¡±


    ¡°It''s all toote now. The formation isplete. Any further attempts to destroy it will ultimately be


    toote¡± Carlo''s eyes were filled with sorrow, while Aaron burst into tears. No one knew how they


    felt at that moment. The sadness and sorrow in their hearts were beyond words as they watched


    something they had protected all their life was now falling apart. However, Ye Qingtian shook his


    head. He knew Ye Fan all too well.


    That man would certainly never do anything meaningless.


    So, in response to Aaron and the other''s words, Ye Qingtian said solemnly, ¡°Perhaps, from the very


    beginning, Ye Fan''s goal wasn''t to destroy the Sky Gate Formation.¡±


    ¡°Then why did hee? Just tough at us?¡± Aaron asked in confusion. Ye Qingtian did not


    respond. Probably only Ye Fan himself knew the answer to that question. On the other side, after


    Sky Gate appeared in the world and Celestial Road reopened, Chu Qitian, who was at the pinnacle


    of his arrogance, his crimson eyes filled with an unconceble frenzy and fiery passion.


    ¡°Hahaha... It''s been a thousand years. I have been trapped in this tiny ce for over a thousand


    years. Hidden from daylight, the pain is unbearable. And now, atst, I''m about to see the dawn of a


    new day.¡±


    Chu Qitian went on, ¡°Chu Yunyang, oh Chu Yunyang, you may have trapped me for a thousand


    years, but you can never trap me for a lifetime. Once I ascend the Celestial Road and attain


    supreme position, I shall break your seal. The day my true self is reincarnated will be the moment


    Earth, your homnd, faces its doom! If I don''t ughter every living being in your homnd, it will


    be hard to quell the hatred in my heart!¡±


    At the peak of Mount Kransbay, Chu Qitian let out a menacingugh. The roaring torrent resounded


    like thunder pping. The sound echoed endlessly, causing the entire Mount Kransbay to shake


    tremendously.


    ¡°Chu Qitian, isn''t it a bit too early to be happy now?¡±


    But it was at that moment, when Chu Qitian almost united the world under his rule, that no one


    could stand in his way, a sneer was suddenly heard from the foot of Mount Kransbay.


    Chu Qitian immediately turned around and looked down. He saw a streak of green lighte


    rushing forward from the foot of Mount Kransbay. Beneath the green radiance stood the Hall Master


    of Dragon God, Ye Fan. His gaze as sharp as knives.


    ¡°It''s you! Chu Tianfan!¡± Upon seeing Chu Tianfan again, Chu Qitian''s body trembled violently as the


    latter clenched his teeth in fury. Due to the reason Chu Qitian had been taken over by Symborsus,


    Chu Qitian''s body no longer belonged to himself. Instead, it was upied by Symborsus.


    However, this wasn''t the first time Symborsus had dealt with Ye Fan. Initially, when Symborsus


    possessed Chu Yuan, it almost unified the martial arts world and ughtered all those who opposed


    him. However, it failed at thest hurdle. In the end, when it was just one step away from sess, it


    fell at the hands of the scoundrel, Ye Fan. If it weren''t for Ye Fan, it would have been able to


    activate the Sky Gate Formation a year ago. However, it had no choice.


    The destruction of Chu Sect forced Symborsus to change its strategy. It no longer sought to rule the


    world through force. Instead, it chose to control the world through gentle means, intending to make


    subtle and unnoticed progress. Indeed, it seeded. Even to this moment, almost all the martial


    artists in the world had be ves of Symborsus.


    However, what Symborsus didn''t expect was that just as it was about to seed, the man named


    Chu Tianfan appeared once again. The scene before Symborsus'' eyes reminded it of Chu Yunyang


    from a thousand years ago. Back then, Chu Yunyang was undoubtedly just like the current Ye Fan.


    Both of them were young, fearless, and had the same vibrant spirit! The only difference was time. At


    that time, it was a thousand years ago.


    Now, it was a thousand yearster! Back then, Symborsus fought valiantly on its own. And now, it


    had the entire world''s martial artists as its minions. Hence, Symborsus firmly believed that the


    oue would undoubtedly be different this time!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you bring yourself to ruin. Back then, on Mount Yunding, I couldn''t kill you. This time,


    you won''t have such good luck again.¡±


    With that said, Symborsus immediately ordered, ¡°Four Guardians, heed my decree! Strike with full


    force and y this insolent fool at the foot of Mount Kransbay! In short, before I can finish climbing


    Celestial Road and open Sky Gate, absolutely do not let this scoundrele up and disrupt my


    grand n!¡±


    Although Symborsus harbored intense hatred toward Ye Fan, it was certainly not the time to


    execute thetter. The most important thing for it was to open Sky Gate as soon as possible. It had


    waited for the door for a thousand years.


    A thousand years ago, hindered by Chu Yunyang, it didn''t manage to push the door open. A


    thousand yearster, Symborsus vowed to personally push open Sky Gate. As Symborsus gave the


    command, Moryana and others who were kneeling on the ground responded in unison, ¡°Rest


    assured, Master! We will y this man at the foot of Mount Kransbay!¡±


    With that, The Great Four immediately charged out. Each of them attacked at the same time. The


    attacks of The Great Four were so powerful that the dust they raised could overshadow the sky and


    block out the sun. The energy in their palm gathered into a stream and was fiercely struck down


    toward the green glow at the foot of the mountain.


    Bang!


    Just then, a loud boom resounded, as if the heavens were copsing and the earth was splitting


    apart!


    With a deafening roar, the massive rocks in Mount Kransbay cracked due to the impact. Under the


    fierce sweeping wind, the snow cap of Mount Kransbay copsed in an instant. The vast expanse of


    snow, like a stampede of ten thousand horses, cascaded down from the peak of Mount Kransbay.


    The surging torrent moved like a rushing river.


    ¡°Avnche!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s an avnche!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, save them quickly!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Aaron and Carlo couldn''t help but exim


    in shock. After all, there were countless wounded people beneath Mount Kransbay.


    Many of those were only barely breathing after being beaten by Ye Fan, let alone being able to


    stand. With such injuries, if they were to be buried by an avnche, they would be dead for sure!


    Shocked, Aaron, Carlo, and Ye Qingtian could no longer care about their injuries and the intense


    pain they were experiencing.


    Although the three of them were injured by Chen Jiuzhou, their injuries were not severe enough to


    prevent them from taking action. At the critical moment, the three of them acted like madmen by


    rushing to the foot of Mount Kransbay. One by one, they threw the seriously injured but living


    Supremes into the distance.


    ¡°King of Fighters, let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint, hurry up!¡± The first two people War God saved were King of Fighters and the Sword


    Saint. With one kick after another, he sent King of Fighters and Sword Saint flying far away.


    However, the speed of the avnche was incredibly fast. In no time, the snow had already reached


    the foot of the mountain. Ye Qingtian and the others had no choice but to only save whoever they


    could. After bringing most of the people out, the remaining supreme grandmasters were buried in


    the snowdrifts. Just like the snowpack that never melts, they forever rested at the foot of Mount


    Kransbay. Naturally, Ye Fan didn''t pay attention to the scene at the foot of the mountain. Ye Fan no


    longer cared for the fate of those people. His sole purpose now was to reach the summit of Mount


    Kransbay and open Sky Gate before Symborsus did. Ye Fan''s forward charge was blocked. Facing


    the encirclement of Moryana and her threepanions, Ye Fan shouted angrily in a fit of rage, ¡°Get


    lost!¡±


    Immediately after, the sword in his hand shed toward Moryana and the others.


    Swish!


    The sword''s shadowsyered upon one another as sword energy crisscrossed like a river. Ye Fan''s


    power erupted, radiating a formidable presence. His relentless offense aimed to strike down The


    Great Four!

 Chapter 2273 The Great Battle

    Chapter 2273 The Great Battle


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    ¡°He has gone absolutely crazy!¡±


    ¡°He is actually choosing to face it head-on?¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, a battle that shocked


    the world had already begun. Ye Fan, who was just by himself, swung his sword furiously, engaging


    in a fierce final battle with Moryana and the others. Upon witnessing this scene, Chen Jiuzhou was


    undoubtedly greatly shaken.


    These people and his Master were the ultimate powerhouses on the Empyrean Ranking. Any one of


    them could easily defeat Chen Jiuzhou. Now, surrounded by the four of them, the most rational


    course of action was undoubtedly to avoid their powerful attacks, look for an opportunity to strike,


    and seize the chance to break through.


    However, Chen Jiuzhou never expected Ye Fan would be so arrogant and presumptuous and


    choose to confront the enemy head-on.


    Chu Tianfan! It seems like your previous victories against others have gone to your head. My


    Master and the others each possess incredible abilities and have reached a divine level of mastery.


    How can those who carry the Supreme titles with no real strength and whose strength was forcibly


    raised by external forces evenpare? You can bombard them with your attacks, but that doesn''t


    mean you''ll be a match for The Great Four I¡¯ll just watch from here. Watch how you, a scoundrel,


    will die under my Master''s sword!


    Atop Mount Kransbay, Chen Jiuzhou covered his wound, yet he was stillughing menacingly. Chen


    Jiuzhou looked at Ye Fan as if he was already a dead man. At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye


    Qingtian and hispanions managed to escape the range of the avnche. They hid in the


    distance, gazing intently at the summit of Mount Kransbay.


    Soon, they saw Ye Fan''s slender figure, like a long spear, piercing through the sky and entering the


    attack range of The Great Four on the Empyrean Ranking. That solitary figure, like a lone boat,


    surged into the horizon. It seemed like he could be overturned and shattered by the towering,


    terrifying waves at any moment.


    It seems that Ye Fan''s battle with those demons has already begun. I just don''t know if Ye Fan can


    seed this time.


    Ye Qingtian suddenly became nervous.


    Although it''s toote now, if we can kill Moryana and those demons, it can still be considered


    avenging the deaths of our fellow people who were killed by them. However, these are just my


    thoughts. Could Ye Fan achieve it all by himself? Moryana and the others are considered the


    ultimate powerhouses on the Empyrean Ranking, and the strength of any of them is no less than


    that of Chu Yuan in his prime.


    Now that the four of them have joined forces, will there be anyone in this world who can stand


    against them?


    Aaron and Carlo also fell silent, their eyes gazing ahead. They were both filled with worry.


    ¡°Those d*mn b*stards of Odin!¡±


    ¡°We revered them as leaders, regarded them as faith, but in the end, they were nothing more than


    lackeys of that devil! I wish Ye Fan would tear them into thousand pieces!¡± said Aaron, gritting his


    teeth in hate. Initially, the martial arts world became peaceful and tranquil after the destruction of the


    Chu Sect.


    At that time, Aaron was even thinking about how to enjoy his twilight years. But who could have


    imagined that the arrival of Odin and hispanions wouldpletely change the course of the


    entire world?


    ¡°They destroyed the martial arts world. They destroyed the Earth...¡±mented Aaron with a


    sorrowful sigh, his grief echoing in the air.


    Carlo harbored a deep hatred for The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking. But, what can hatred


    aplish? The three of them couldn''t even make it into the top ten of the Sky Ranking. So how


    were they supposed to deal with the four strongest individuals on the Empyrean Ranking?


    Supremes and god realms might seem to be separated by just one level, but in reality, the two were


    as different as heaven and earth, as distinct as clouds and mud. Moryana, Odin, and the others had


    always been an insurmountable chasm in the hearts of Ye Qingtian and them, a gap that was


    difficult to cross!


    And now, as Ye Fan took on The Great Four alone, not only did Ye Qingtian but even Carlo and


    Aaron felt genuinely worried for Ye Fan from the depths of their hearts. At this moment, the battle on


    Mount Kransbay had already begun. Sword lights shed, furiously shing through the sky above


    the horizon. The attacks fiercely shed against Moryana''s attacks.


    Amidst the intense explosion sound, Ye Fan''s figure retreated several steps. Moryana and the other


    four''s feet also touched the ground and were forced to retreat dozens of meters. With every step


    taken, deep ravines were carved into the ground. The hard, shattered stones shed through the


    sky.


    ¡°What? How the hell is that possible?¡± cried out Chen Jiuzhou. Upon witnessing this scene, Chen


    Jiuzhou was instantly taken aback. Moryana and the other four''s expressions changed dramatically,


    unable to believe it.


    This guy, his strength has gone up so much?


    Moryana, Odin, and the others managed to steady themselves, their faces undoubtedly looking


    grim.


    Although, during the previous attack, they didn''t give it their all. However, they definitely used 80%


    of their strength. Even so, Ye Fan managed to fight them to a draw with his strength. Naturally,


    Moryana couldn''t even begin to imagine what Chu Tianfan had been up to during this past year. The


    tremendous improvement in strength is simply astonishing.


    ¡°Master, please don''t hold back. He is an anomaly that we must go all out to eliminate. Only by


    giving it our all can we annihte him in Kransbay itself,¡± Chen Jiuzhou shouted, his anxious words


    echoing throughout Mount Kransbay. It seems that Chen Jiuzhou was genuinely worried that his


    Master and the others would allow Ye Fan to exploit a loophole and break through their defenses


    due to their carelessness and underestimation of the enemy.


    ¡°Shut up! I don''t need your nonsense right now!¡± Moryana was already in a bad mood, and with a


    cold expression on her face, she sternly scolded Chen Jiuzhou.


    ¡°Shut up! I don''t need your nonsense right now!¡± Moryana was already in a bad mood, and with a


    cold expression on her face, she sternly scolded Chen Jiuzhou. Soon after, Moryana''s eyes


    darkened as she intently stared at the young man wielding a sword and standing before her.


    ¡°Odin, Emir, Asura, it seems we can no longer hold back. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to


    stop Chu Tianfan. If he breaks through our defenses, it will hinder our Master''s grand ns. If that


    happens, I''m afraid that even having ten lives wouldn''t be enough for our Master to cut down,¡± said


    Moryana in a deep voice. Odin and the others also furrowed their brows.


    ¡°All right. It seems that we''ll both have to use our special skills now and strive for a one-hit kill


    against Chu Tianfan. With thunderous force, we shall reduce Chu Tianfan''s bones to ashes and


    scatter them to the wind,¡± said Odin as his expression turned cold as well.


    The brief confrontation just now had finally made these powerful figures in the Empyrean Ranking,


    who had stood proudly among the world, put away their arrogance and contempt. At this moment,


    the expressions of all four people were deadly serious, as if facing a formidable enemy.


    ¡°In that case, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s give it our all!¡± The Death God Asura licked the


    corner of his lips, his bloodthirsty gaze filled with fiery energy. As Asuraughed eerily, he made the


    first strike. A sudden ripple of emotion contorted his ugly face.


    A ck shadow enveloped his entire body. The Bloodsurge Scythe in his hand had be bigger


    with the raging wind. The Qi from Asura''s whole body burst forth in an instant. He unleashed all the


    power in his entire body. His entire body was like a taut bow brimming with power. After a brief


    umtion of power, he suddenly unleashed! At the same time, this was apanied by Asura''s


    thunderous roar that resounded throughout Kransbay.


    ¡°Abyssal Spirit!¡±


    Swish!


    The Bloodsurge Scythe shed down. The space was almost torn apart by the sharp scythe in an


    instant.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Each movement was full of Qi, and it was like arrows that had been released from a taut bowstring


    were shooting at Ye Fan. Moreover, one could vaguely see countless rays flickering in the sickle''s


    shadow. It looked like devils that were on the road to the underworld. It also looked like demons that


    had died discontentedly. They roared and moaned, like countless vengeful spirits, reaching for Ye


    Fan''s throat.


    ¡°Titan Seal!¡±


    As Asura attacked, like a row of falling dominoes, the giant Emir immediately unleashed his full


    power. He pushed his foot on the ground and soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, with a


    figure like a small mountain, he arrived above the space Ye Fan''s head.


    Emir spread his arms widely and soared like an eagle through the sky. And then, he concentrated


    all the strength in his body on the soles of his feet. In the distance, Ye Qingtian and the others


    watched as the enormous foot of Emir descended like a mountain falling from the depths of the sky.


    With a single step, he shattered the gxy and tore apart the void! With an invincible posture, he


    fiercely stepped towards Ye Fan!

 Chapter 2274 Bring On

    Chapter 2274 Bring On


    The thunder After the giant Emir and the Death God Asura had made their move, Odin and


    Moryana followed closely behind them, joining the fray. Moryana unsheathed her long sword, Seven


    Foot Green de, and it danced in the air, leaving a trail of afterimages. Suddenly, on the entire


    Mount Kransbay, a fierce wind began to blow.


    The crisscrossing energy of the sword was like a world-ending storm, sweeping through the


    heavens and earth. Beneath Moryana''s footsteps, shattered stones crumbled, and the ice and snow


    of ten thousand years were turned into muddy waters. After a long period of gathering strength, a


    cold shout came from Moryana.


    ¡°Windstorm! Death strike! Ah!¡±


    The instant Moryana''s shout sounded, the crisscrossing sword energy, like a river of des and a


    sea of swords, swept down upon Ye Fan.


    In an instant, it surrounded Ye Fanpletely! And at the same time, Odin''s judgment spear was


    also unleashed. The golden glow shone brilliantly atop the Kransbay peak. From afar, it looked like


    a colossal dragon was soaring through the heavens, piercing the sky! In the instant when Odin''s


    spear pierced down, Ye Qingtian and the others felt as if the sky and the earth had vanished from


    their visions, leaving only the whistling of Odin''s divine spear and the brilliant radiance of its trail!


    ¡°I-Is this Odin''s legendary spear, Gungnir? It has been said that when this spear is hurled, a brilliant


    light resembling either a meteor or a bolt of lightning streaks across the sky. The one targeted by


    Gungnir shall never escape its pursuit, for it will not cease until it pierces through their body!¡± said


    Ye Qingtian. Prince Carlo stared in shock, his eyes fixed on the golden spear tearing through the


    sky. He eximed in amazement, his heart filled with shock. Yet, he couldn''t help but worry for Ye


    Fan.


    The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking, with each one being the supreme leader and reigning


    over a nation, being able to handle one was already a tremendous achievement. Now, as The Great


    Four of the Empyrean Ranking joined forces to besiege, their rational mind was telling Carlo and the


    others that no one could survive under such a level of attack.


    ¡°Y-Ye, do y-you think Chu Tianfan can withstand it this time?¡± Aaron turned his head, anxiously


    asking Ye Qingtian who was beside him. Ye Qingtian fell silent. Perhaps, a few moments ago, he


    had an almost blind trust in Ye Fan. But now, after truly witnessing the power of The Great Four in


    the Empyrean Ranking, even Ye Qingtian''sst bit of confidence in Ye Fan had vanished.


    The strength of the Empyrean Ranking powerhouses had reached a level where it could no longer


    be resisted by human strength alone. This time, Ye Fan might have really overestimated himself.


    As the saying goes, some rejoice while others grieve. As Ye Qingtian and the others were weighed


    down by heavy thoughts, Chen Jiuzhou, who was on Mount Kransbay, couldn''t help but burst into


    heartyughter.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Tianfan, you idiot. My Master and the others are among the Empyrean Ranking''s


    strongest, possessing powerparable to that of immortals. How could someone as ordinary as


    you possiblypete with that? Now, you shall know how foolish it is toe to Kransbay. How


    foolish is it to be an enemy of my Master and the others? Hahaha...¡± said Chen Jiuzhou as his


    triumphantughter echoed throughout the heavens and the earth.


    Although, Ye Fan hadn''t died yet. However, in Chen Jiuzhou''s view, this young man was already as


    good as dead because he wouldn''t believe anyone could survive under the attack of The Great Four


    of the Empyrean Ranking. The thought of Ye Fan beingpletely destroyed under the hands of


    his Master and the others made Chen Jiuzhou suddenly feel an immense sense of exhration


    within his heart! The long-suppressed hatred in his heart would be vented in full with the next strike.


    As Chen Jiuzhouughed triumphantly, Ye Qingtian and hispanions could no longer sit still. Ye


    Qingtian suddenly stood straight, gathered his aura into his elixir field, and channeled his Internal


    Energy. He then shouted towards Ye Fan, who was on Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Ye Fan, the enemy is powerful! Do not try to fight them! Let''s lie low for now and seek opportunities


    to act. Let''s leave for now!¡±


    Ye Qingtian was anxious as he shouted. In his opinion, Ye Fan''s strength might not be enough to


    withstand the attacks from The Great Four of the Empyrean Ranking. However, escaping from their


    grasp should still be doable.


    ¡°You want to leave? Can you escape? The life I, the Death God, havee to im has never


    escaped me,¡± said Asura as he let out a coldugh, his hoarse voice sounding like boulders


    crushing together, piercing to the ears. And then, with a wave of his long sleeve, boundless Qi


    unexpectedly converged into ck chains. These chains looked as if they were reaching out from


    the depths of hell, swiftly wrapped around Ye Fan''s hands and feet, binding him tightly!


    ¡°We are done for now!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°These demons! They''re using underhanded tactics!¡± Upon seeing Ye Fan''s body locked up, Aaron,


    Carlo, and the others were undoubtedly shocked. In their hearts, they thought Ye Fan was probably


    done for good this time. Not only could he not escape, but he was now also locked up by the


    chains, whichpletely restricted his movements.


    Ye Fan''sbat ability would undoubtedly be greatly reduced in this situation. ording to their


    observation, the situation had be increasingly severe. As Ye Qingtian and the others watched


    this scene, their hearts involuntarily tightened. However, their concerns were different from Ye


    Qingtian''s.


    In the eye of the storm, Ye Fan surprisingly remained incredibly calm. On that delicate face, there


    was neither joy nor sorrow. He was like an ancient well. No matter how strong the wind and rain


    were, they couldn''t stir up even the slightest ripple in his heart. He simply stood there, holding his


    longsword, watching the sky filled with the crackles of sword energy, gazing at the soul-stealing


    scythe, and observing Gungnir that sealed one''s fate.


    Once again, am I facing a desperate situation? Once again, I stand alone, facing countless storms.


    Chen Jiuzhou isughing, certain of my impending death. Carlo and the others believe that I will not


    be able to survive. Even Ye Qingtian wants me to escape. But, will I try to run? Of course not! As


    the dignified Dragon God Hall''s Master, how could I possibly flee from the battlefield?


    In Ye Fan''s dictionary, the word ¡°fear¡± had never existed.


    What are limits for? To break free from it! What are thorns for? To be grinded into pieces! What are


    enemies for? To be ughtered!


    As the attacks drew closer, Ye Fan''s body''s strength became increasingly refined and powerful. His


    whole body seemed like a zing fire, burning more and more intensely atop Kransbay''s peak.


    Near the end, his spirit was so vibrant!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you won''t give up until you see the end, huh? How dare you still resist stubbornly? Do


    you think your mortal body canpare to that of a divine?¡± mocked Chen Jiuzhou. Seeing Ye


    Fan''s power growing stronger, looking like he would be putting on a desperate struggle and staking


    everything on the line, Chen Jiuzhou immediately burst intoughter, mocking Ye Fan''s


    overconfidence.


    However, in the face of Chen Jiuzhou''sughter, Ye Fan slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Divines?


    You are merely demigods. Do you think you''re worthy of being called divines? In today''s world,


    there is only one person who can be considered to be that of a god realm, which is Eigetsu! As for


    you all?¡±


    Ye Fan raised his head, his deep-set eyes swept over Moryana and the others, and finally, he let out


    a sudden, explosive shout. ¡°Merely ants!¡±


    Boom!


    As Ye Fan''s words fell, a thunderous explosion resounded at the summit of Kransbay. Billowing dark


    clouds gathered in the sky. The divine thunders of heaven surged and roared. From afar, countless


    thunderbolts and lightning shes could be seen amidst the horizon. And it was at this moment Ye


    Fan threw his head back and let out a long howl, shouting, ¡°Bring on the thunder!¡±


    Zap!


    The divine thunders of the heavens furiously struck down. The thunderstrike was relentless, each


    strike booming loudly like the waterfalls crashing on a valley floor, and it looked like the Milky Way


    was spilling to the world from the Ninth Heaven.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The instant when the colossal thunderbolts struck, the entire Mount Kransbay was illuminated. In


    the depths of the horizon, a Thunderdrake streaked across the sky, its lightning piercing the very


    heart of the heavens. In the end, the massive thunderbolts, which carried the power to destroy the


    world, ruthlessly struck and infused into Ye Fan''s body.


    Under the empowerment of the thunder, Ye Fan''s aura soared at a terrifying speed. At the center of


    his brow, the golden Thunderstripe seemed to have gone wild, rapidly emerging. The first stripe...


    The third stripe...


    The fifth stripe... In the end, a total of eight Thunderstripe emerged on Ye Fan''s forehead. At this


    point, the Raijin Thunderdrake unleashed its full firepower! After activating the Raijin


    Thunderdrake''s power, Ye Fan immediately took action. He held the Thunderdrake in his hand and


    looked like the Deity of Thunder himself hade to life. Thunder rumbled overhead while the


    earth shattered beneath the feet. Ye Fan wielded the power of thunder to annihte all the demons


    in the world!

 Chapter 2275 The Massacre

    Chapter 2275 The Massacre


    And so, Ye Fan ascended to the sky with unparalleled might and power. This time, Ye Fan didn''t use


    his sword, nor did he need to. The man inserted Sword of Yunyang into the ground. And then,


    without caring that he was made of flesh and blood, Ye Fan fought intensely with the Great Four.


    The people at the foot of the mountain saw Ye Fan charging into the battle before him like a wild


    beast. The first encounter Ye Fan had was with Death God, Asura, who took the initiative to strike


    first. A trace of a disdainful smile appeared on Asura''s grim face when he saw thunderlights


    shooting out of Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Hmph! What a useless trick. Even though it looks impressive, it''s nothing more than a fancy


    facade. Behold, I, the Death God, Asura, shall defeat you and return you to your ce!¡± Asura


    sneered wickedly, his cold gaze filled with contempt.


    It wasn''t weird for Asura to look down on Ye Fan, for thetter was only a greenhorn to him, and it


    had only been three to five years since Ye Fan became famous while Asura had gotten popr


    around a hundred years ago. These supreme elites, which had spanned across several eras,


    naturally wouldn''t think highly of rising talent like Ye Fan.


    He miraculously survived the nuclear explosionst time. This time, he won''t be so lucky anymore!


    That determination shed across Asura''s mind. With that, the confident Asura brandished his


    scythe and struck Ye Fan. The swing of the scythe was like the dance of Death God.


    The sky was filled with dark shadows, and hysterical howls echoed through Mount Kransbay.


    However, Ye Fan''s attacks were undoubtedly much simplerpared to Asura''s shy moves.


    Faced with the scythe swung down by Asura, Ye Fan responded with just a simple punch. Yet, that


    seemingly ordinary punch felt like the pressure of Tai Shan when it rushed toward Asura. Suddenly,


    there was a crisp sound. Asura''s scythe broke into two pieces after a mere punch by Ye Fan.


    Moreover, the power of lightning within Ye Fan was transferred to Asura''s body through the scythe.


    In an instant, Asura felt like a hundred thousand volts of electricity had surged through his body.


    Instantly, his entire body convulsed and went numb, causing him to lose his grip on the scythe in his


    hand. Asura''s weapon was sent flying away by Ye Fan''s strike. Afternding a sessful hit, Ye


    Fan charged forward once again.


    He formed his hand into a de and aimed at the Asura''s head. At that moment, theposure


    and disdain vanished from Asura''s face. All that remained was endless terror and astonishment.


    The looming sense of death enveloped Asura''s entire being for the first time ever. In the blink of an


    eye, Asura exerted almost all his strength to shift his body slightly to the side. These few


    centimeters were the key for Asura to dodge Ye Fan''s fatal blow. But even so, Ye Fan''s hand de


    stillnded on Asura''s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Next, a spine-chilling scream followed. It was then everyone noticed Ye Fan''s hand de had


    chopped off half of Asura''s shoulder, piercing through thetter''s arm with ease. Just like that, a


    single arm and half a shoulder rolled down from Mount Kransbay.


    Crimson blood sprayed like a gushing fountain while Asura nearly fainted from the excruciating


    pain. But even so, Ye Fan''s attack didn''t stop.


    After cutting off Asura''s arm with a single strike, Ye Fan immediately followed with another kick,


    sweeping through the air and brutally kicking Asura''s face. The sounds of bone breaking were


    heard as Asura''s facial bones cracked and blood sttered from his nose. Like a cannonball,


    Ashura flew out. His blood dyed the mountain a brilliant shade of red. The many on the ground,


    rolling and wailing incessantly like half of his body had been crushed by a car.


    Emir''s eyes reddened when he saw Asura''s bloodied and mangled state.


    ¡°Asura! D*mn you. You''re cruel! How dare you try to kill him? Let''s bring it on!¡± He roared as his


    Giant Feet swelled once more with hate and resentment, swinging toward Ye Fan forcefully.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t retreat at all in the face of the Emir''s attack. Instead, he chose to face it


    head-on. The man''s eyes turned frosty as he spoke coldly.


    ¡°You''re next!¡±


    Boom!


    Ye Fan stood firmly on the ground and raised his head to look at Emir''s Giant Feet. Unexpectedly,


    he lifted both of his hands high up in the air.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°Does he want to resist Emir''s Titan Seal with his hands?¡±


    ¡°Has... has he gone mad?¡± Karlo and the others were petrified by Ye Fan''s action. They couldn''t


    help but feel like Ye Fan had gone delusional.


    He''s ruthless! A madman! Does a fight has to be life-threatening to him?


    Amidst the fear of the crowd, Emir''s Giant Feet had alreadynded on Ye Fan while Ye Fan caught


    Emir''s Feet with both hands.


    Boom!


    An explosion reverberated through the air. The immense gravitybined with the inertia from the


    sky created a terrifying energy that was released instantly. It was as if a bomb weighing ten


    thousand tons had exploded, tearing open Mount Kransbay. The terrifying force caused the rocks


    beneath Ye Fan''s feet to shatter into dust. Amidst the crumbling rocks and boulders, Ye Fan was


    forcefully thrust dozens of meters into the depth of the mountain. However, even so, Ye Fan''s


    seemingly frail and tiny frame remained upright through the process. With both hands, he firmly


    defended against Emir''s attack.


    ¡°How... how the hell is this possible?¡± Everyone was stunned by that scene, while Chen Jiuzhou


    was utterly dumbfounded at this point. Aaron, Carlo, and the others widened their eyes in


    bewilderment while Moryana and the rest, preparing their attacks, looked astonished. After all, they


    had known Emir for a long time. These people were aware of Titan Seal''s terrifying power.


    It was a technique that could smash a hill into powder. Even if they were to fight Emir, they would


    never dare to face Emir''s Titan Seal directly. That said, Chu Tianfan managed to withstand the


    horrifying attack with just his bare hands.


    ¡°Is this even possible?¡±


    ¡°How could anyone in this world possibly withstand my Titan Seal? This is impossible!¡± Emir


    lowered his head as he yelled angrily, still unable to recover from the shock, for his feet were being


    held by Ye Fan at the moment. Ye Fan merely sneered.


    ¡°Don''t worry. There are plenty more surprises waiting for you.¡± Ye Fan''s eyes turned gloomy upon


    finishing his words. With that, he exerted strength into his legs, and the elemental force quickly


    reached his hands. Then, he exerted force on his hands.


    Emir''s legs were instantly crushed.


    ¡°Ah! My feet!¡± Emir wailed in pain. He struggled relentlessly, trying to break free from Ye Fan''s grip.


    However, Ye Fan''s hands were like heavy chains. After crushing thetter''s feet, he extended his


    hands upward, grabbing Emir''s calves. Despair filled Emir instantly.


    He shouted, ¡°Moryana, Odin! Help me!¡±


    But it was toote. Under the empowerment of the thunderbolt, Ye Fan''s physical strength


    skyrocketed. He exerted a sudden force after grabbing Emir''s calves.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°B*stard! How dare you?¡± Odin and Moryana fumed when they noticed the danger that


    Emir was in. Ye Fan ignored them. A crisp sound was heard. Ye Fan tore off Emir''s legs as crimson


    blood rained onto the ground. Without his legs, Emir crumbled and rolled down Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Emir!¡± Moryana and Odin shouted anxiously. It was hard to tell whether it was due to anger or


    anxiety, but their faces had be somewhat contorted.


    ¡°You b*stard. You''re a demon!¡±


    ¡°Sc*m!¡± Odin, known for his brutality, chastised Ye Fan for being cruel after seeing Emir torn into


    three halves.


    ¡°Hah! You guys are right. I, Chu Tianfan, am a demon! I will end anyone who tries to stand in my


    way today. Whoever stops me will die!¡±


    Ye Fan was covered in blood, with thunderbolts surrounding him. Only endless coldness and


    cruelty, with no reverence for all life forms, remained on his once delicate face. To him, life was


    something that could be taken lightly now.

 Chapter 2276 Too Powerful

    Chapter 2276 Too Powerful


    The former Ye Fan cared about his country and his home. Hence, he had reservations and


    concerns when he was out and about. The man tried not to kill anyone that had provoked him so


    that no bridges would be burned. After all, Ye Fan didn''t want to be regarded as a ruthless,


    bloodthirsty baddie.


    But now, Ye Fan had be fearless. He wasn''t afraid of infamy, being given the title of a baddie,


    or killing anyone. The only thing he was afraid of now was being unable to open the Sky Gate and


    rescue Angie. To achieve this goal, Ye Fan would stop at nothing, and anyone who stood in his way


    would be ended without mercy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amidst the torrent of angry voices, Ye Fan''s aura surged again, increasing exponentially. His face


    was stern, and his demeanor exuded authority. His persona changed, looking like a demon as he


    charged toward the remaining Moryana and Odin, engaging them in a battle.


    ¡°You b*stard! Go to hell!¡± Odin grumbled, piercing through the air with his Gungnir as he fiercely


    shed at Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Moryana''s might was undiminished as she crisscrossed her sword and formed a river of


    des and a sea of swords, sweeping down upon Ye Fan. It was evident that Moryana was ready


    to end Ye Fan. However, the events turned out in a way that Moryana and the rest didn''t anticipate.


    Her des and swords swept down on Ye Fan, not harming him in the slightest. It was as if she was


    trying to cut into a hard steel. Aside from the scarlet sparks, Moryana''s attack didn''t leave any


    wounds on Ye Fan.


    ¡°This... How... How is this possible? Even if Chu Tianfan has an iron-like body, he will still be


    reduced to iron mud even if he has an iron-d body. So... how is he unscathed?¡± Moryana was


    shocked. She stood in ce with her sword, finding it hard to believe that her effort was futile.


    ¡°Watch out, Master!¡± Chen Jiuzhou eximed from behind while Moryana was still startled.


    Moryana lifted her head abruptly, realizing that Ye Fan had arrived before her. Ye Fan let out a cold


    snort.


    ¡°Mu Zihua, it''s time to settle the debts andpensate for all the times you''ve wronged me.¡± Ye


    Fan clenched his fist, and an overwhelming force exploded from his palm. The thunderous sound


    was so loud that it nearly shattered the void. Initially, Moryana thought of using her capabilities to


    fight against Ye Fan. But then, after she came into contact with Ye Fan, Moryana realized just how


    incredibly magnificent and powerful the force erupting from within Ye Fan was.


    Moryana suddenly felt so insignificant, like a speck of dust for the first time in her life, and knew she


    had no chance of winning against the man. With a single punch, Ye Fan broke through Mu Zihua''s


    defense. Her bones shattered, and her bone sttered. Under Ye Fan''s heavy punches, Mu Zihua''s


    delicate body was almost torn into pieces, and a gaping hole formed on half of her chest. The


    woman''s blood sprayed out, covering Ye Fan''s body.


    Moryana, who was once majestic and unparalleled, whose presence was unrivaled, saw all her


    dignity and nobility shattered by Ye Fan''s attack. She looked weak, as if she was dying. Just like


    that, a powerhouse of an era swiftly wilted away.


    ¡°Master!¡± Chen Jiuzhou screamed in despair.


    ¡°Moryana!¡± Odin cried.


    ¡°You b*stard! You''re nothing but a beast! How could you attack a woman so viciously? You''re not a


    true man!¡± Odin yelled furiously, looking like a mad dog as he thrust his Gungnir at Ye Fan. Ye Fan


    couldn''t help but want tough when he heard Odin''s words.


    Who the hell cares about gender during these life-and-death battles? Although Moryana is a


    woman, she is every bit as ruthless as a man.


    Back then, Moryana single-handedly orchestrated the assassination attempt when Ye Fan escaped


    from Jingzhou. Thus, it was impossible for Ye Fan to treat her with mercy.


    Showingpassion and pity toward Moryana does not exist in my dictionary.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, there was no difference between Moryana, Emir, or those Supremes who had


    previously died by his hand. To him, they were all nobodies.


    ¡°B*stard! You''re a demon! You''re the worst!¡± Odin yelled in frustration. In response, Ye Fan smiled at


    him chillingly.


    ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll be the next one to die.¡± Ye Fan''s eyes grew cold. He charged forward again after


    defeating Moryana. The lightning radiating from his body continued to flicker while the blood


    covering him had yet to dry. Even so, Ye Fan''s momentum remained unabated as he rushed toward


    Odin.


    ¡°Die, you scoundrel!¡± Odin was unwavered by Ye Fan''s frenzied killing spree. Instead, it only fueled


    his fighting spirit even more. He believed that Ye Fan must have exhausted a great deal of energy


    after fighting three influential figures continuously and that thetter''s strength was probably at its


    lowest point like a bow stretched to its limit. Therefore, Odin was highly confident that with the


    power of Gungnir, he would undoubtedly be able to defeat Ye Fan and avenge Moryana and the


    others.


    With this mindset, Odin fearlessly ran toward Ye Fan. However, it turned out that Odin''s thinking


    was too naive. The moment he shed his spear at Ye Fan, thetter grabbed Odin''s weapon with


    both hands. And then, with a sudden pull and lift motion, the immense force directly shattered


    Odin''s hand. Immediately after, Ye Fan spun around and delivered a powerful kick to Odin''s chest,


    seizing Odin''s weapon.


    ¡°D*mn it! Return my weapon to me!¡± Odin became even more furious. His eyes reddened as he


    charged at Ye Fan once again.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Ye Fan replied coldly. Then, he flicked his hands. The long spear tore through the


    sky, fiercely thrusting toward Odin''s chest. Ye Fan''s action took Odin aback. He dodged, narrowly


    escaping Gungnir. However, Ye Fan rushed forward again, his heavy fistnding squarely on Odin''s


    abdomen, causing him to cough up blood violently.


    Afternding a punch, Ye Fan followed up with a kick. Then, an elbow strike, a punch, a sweeping


    leg motion, and a w attack. And so, Ye Fan''s onught was like a raging storm, pouring down


    relentlessly on Odin. He used his arms, forearms, feet, and so on.


    At this very moment, every organ in Ye Fan''s body had transformed into the most terrifying weapon


    in the world. Under Ye Fan''s fierce onught, Odin from Western Epea had no power to fight back


    and waspletely beaten mercilessly. He was battered that he vomited blood profusely, and his


    flesh and blood were sent flying. This was no battle, but a one-sided beating. Odin ended up being


    kicked around like a ser ball by Ye Fan. In the end, Odin almost threw up all his bile as his body


    turned into a bloodied mess.


    Bang!


    In the end, Ye Fan delivered another sweeping kick. Odin''s body mmed onto Mount Kransbay. At


    this moment, Ye Fan got Odin''s weapon out and swung it out. Gungnir tore through the sky and


    pierced Odin''s head, killing him at the peak of Mount Kransbay. And so, his blood dyed the white


    snow red. Dead silence ensued. The vastnd of Mount Kransbay fell into dead silence after Odin


    was killed. Everyone trembled in shock.


    Carlo stood there, dumbfounded, while Aaron looked nk. As for Ye Qingtian, he looked at Ye Fan


    as if staring at a devil. And a dumbfounded Chen Jiuzhou stood frozen in ce, feeling utterly


    panicked, unable to utter a single word. Only endless terror was left in him. A thought shed


    across his mind.


    He''s too strong! Way too powerful! Who would have thought that Ye Fan was fleeing worldwide just


    a year ago, pursued relentlessly by Moryana and others? And now, a yearter, he is ending his


    enemies with unparalleled power. From the start of the battle until the end, he was only beating up


    people one-sidedly, not giving them the chance to fight back.


    Ye Fan swept through the vicinity with incredible ease and unstoppable force. Under Ye Fan''s


    majesty, Odin, Zi Hua, and Emir were just a bunch of nobodies.

 Chapter 2277 My Dear Father

    Chapter 2277 My Dear Father


    In the face of Ye Fan''s overwhelming power, neither of them could hold him off, not even if they


    were Empyrean Ranking experts or martial arts leaders. Compared to Ye Fan''s frightening might,


    those people only looked as soft as a bunny and as weak as a kitten. Never in anyone''s wildest


    dreams did they imagine being ovee by Ye Fan''s unstoppable force that swept across the


    vicinity with incredible ease. At that point, not a single one among The Great Four was left standing.


    Even the supreme being, Odin, was bound to the peak of Kransbay. As for Moryana, Asura, and the


    rest, there were crippled, even if they had managed to survive the fall. In particr, both of Emir''s


    legs were ripped apart, leaving only his upper body intact.


    That sight had royally astonished the folks present on the battlefield. Ye Qingtian and the group


    were stumped to no end. Aaron and Carlo were so taken aback that they copsed on the ground,


    gasping for breath. As for Chen Jiuzhou, who had previously taken pleasure in Ye Fan''s misfortune


    and boasted about waiting to collect thetter''s dead body, he was scared out of his wits. It felt like


    a tight p had been mercilessly hurled toward his own cheek. He tilted his head a fraction, gasping


    for air as though he was drowning.


    ¡°No... It can''t be... This can''t be possible, can it?¡± He could not help but shake his head, finding it


    hard to believe everything that had urred right before his eyes. Even at that very juncture, he


    refused to be convinced that the scene in front of him was the reality.


    There was no way he would ept his master, The Great Four of Empyrean Ranking, whom he


    idolized be crushed by Chu Tianfan alone. Be that as it might, the stark reality was undeniable.


    Nothing would change no matter how much Chen Jiuzhou tried to delude himself. After decisively


    suppressing The Great Four, Ye Fan stood proudly above the horizon with his hands behind his


    back as he surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡°Who else can stop me?¡± His majestic voice resonated like thunder, resounding throughout the


    horizon. As soon as he let out that bellow, the entire Kransbay nearly crumbled. Earth shattered


    beneath his feet; thunder rolled above his head. Moryana was drenched in her own blood, barely


    clinging to dear life. Asura, in turn, was struggling in pain, his breathsbored as he teetered on the


    brink of death.


    Panic was evident in his eyes. Even when he was about to breathe hisst, Odin, who was stuck at


    Kransbay''s peak, had his big, round eyes fixated intently on the man who seemed to be a living


    embodiment of a demon. Under Ye Fan''s imposing authority, the once unparalleled quartet of


    Empyrean Ranking had their arrogance and dignity squashed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This guy''s a freak! He''s a real monster in this day and age...¡± Aaron trembled like a leaf. All he


    could hear was Ye Fan''s domineering voice echoing in his ears. He looked up ahead, almost


    prostrating in submission.


    ¡°Yes. Some people are simply born to create miracles. He''s the chosen savior, the legendary hero


    of all time...¡±


    Carlo, for one, was deeply impressed by Ye Fan''s aura. There would always be individuals who


    were destined from birth to possess the power to save the world. Chu Tianfan was the epitome of


    such a being. Although he had experienced a myriad of setbacks and faced life-and-death


    situations numerous times, no mishap had ever seeded in bringing him down. Instead, it only


    transformed him into a stronger man with each daunting encounter, turning him into someone that


    others could only dream of bing.


    Boom!


    The sky rumbled, and thend quaked. Even the world seemed to be in awe of Ye Fan''s


    intimidating cry. Indeed, considering that he had triumphed over The Great Four, there would be no


    one else in the whole wide world having what it took to stand in his way.


    In the meantime, a thousand miles away in thend of Jiangdong, Old Madam Chu was in


    desperation, looking at the massive Sky Gate up above the Chu residence. In her heart, she was


    secretly counting the days until she met her maker.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, why are you crying?¡± A young child''s meek voice suddenly came from behind. To


    her surprise, it was Tang Yun leading Chu Lin into the courtyard. Witnessing the tear stains on Old


    Madam Chu''s delicate face, the confused Chu Lin just had to put forward the question.


    He thought someone must have bullied the olddy, and he wanted to exact revenge in her stead. A


    sorrowful sigh escaped Old Madam Chu.


    ¡°Lin, I''m crying because of you, because of this world. The world''s on the brink of destruction. With


    our mother earth gone, how can we, mere mortals, continue to survive on our own?¡± Old Madam


    Chu shook her head emotionally, her expression one of grief.


    After all, the world no longer had a future. Countless children like Chu Lin might never get the


    chance to grow up and see what their future entailed.


    ¡°Old Madam Chu, is there really no way to deal with it? Not even with your prowess?¡± asked Tang


    Yun as she approached the olddy.


    ¡°It''s useless. I''m old and weak. I''ve long lost the ability to pull anything off. If I''m out of the Chu


    residence, I''ll be nothing but a worthless person. Besides, I can''t even leave this ce.¡± Sadness


    inundated her heart.


    ¡°What about the others? Is there really no one left in this world to save us all?¡± inquired Tang Yun


    once again.


    ¡°It''s all over. There''s no one else. Ever since Ye Fan''s met his demise, in this present time, there''s


    been no one else with the ability to salvage thisnd!¡± Old Madam Chu shook her head, her


    boundless destion like surging sea waves, pouring out from the depths of her heart. The second


    the Sky Gate opened, she knew the mortal world was done for. However, just as Tang Yun was also


    falling into despair, a growl so loud came from the depths of the distant horizon.


    ¡°Who else can stop me?¡±


    ¡°Who else...¡± That voice was deep and forceful as it echoed across the distance. It was as if it


    originated from the oceanic abyss preceded by time. The ethereal, majestic voice could quiver one''s


    soul. Under the pressure of that magnificent voice, many people would unwittingly sumb to the


    overwhelming oppression and go to their knees. Nevertheless, Old Madam Chu and the duo froze


    when that voice reached their ears.


    ¡°T-That voice...¡± Old Madam Chu shuddered.


    ¡°That power!¡± Tang Yun looked up abruptly, her pretty face filled with astonishment. Deep inside her


    head, there was even a crazy thought appearing at that moment.


    ¡°It''s Daddy! It''s his voice!¡± Chu Lin was the first to exim with delight.


    ¡°Aunt Tang, that''s Daddy talking. Daddy came back... He''s here...¡± the boy went on and cried out


    excitedly. Perhaps he really missed his father too much, or maybe he was surprised, that tears


    started streaming down his cheeks. He held Tang Yun''s hand, dancing with joy, continuously


    moring, ¡°Daddy''s home!¡±


    Unconsciously, Tang Yun''s eyes also turned red with tears. Of course, she recognized that voice,


    too.


    It was definitely Ye Fan''s voice. That was the voice of the only man who had ever touched her


    heart, the one and only whom she had been intimate with.


    He didn''t die! He returned!


    Seeing how happy Chu Lin was, Tang Yun could not stop her body from shaking. She grinned with


    much thrill, nodding with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Your daddy''s back, Lin! He really came back!¡± Old Madam Chu, too, broke into a smile.


    ¡°What a lucky chap! To think that he had managed to survive, after all. Haha... He''s Mr. Yunyang''s


    chosen one. Since he''s back, there''s hope for this world.


    Gone was her despair and trepidation in an instant. Her eyes were shining with hope once more.


    Happiness aside, the solemn mien on her face did not quite fade much nheless.


    ¡°I wonder how strong Ye Fan''s abilities are now? Can he deal with this crisis? I hope everything


    goes smoothly.¡± With that, she prayed silently in her heart.


    Tang Yun could not help but feel worried as well.


    ¡°Old Madam Chu, why don''t I go and help him out?¡± Tang Yun said with concern. Old Madam Chu


    laughed at that.


    ¡°Well, well, you''ve always been cold and distant, my dear, so when did you learn how to care about


    others?¡± On that note, Tang Yun blushed slightly. Wearing a smile, Old Madam Chu then shook her


    head.


    ¡°That''s just how things are in this world. Often, it''s only after losing something that we learn to


    cherish it. Yun, it''s time for you to face your feelings for Ye Fan. Otherwise, who knows what kind of


    ident might happen next? As for helping him out, I guess it''ll be better if you don''t go. The battle


    over there is out of your hands.¡± She raised her head and looked in the direction of Mount Kransbay.


    There, the wind stormed the heavens while lightning shed wildly. It seemed that an apocalyptic


    battle that would decide the fate of humanity was imminent.

 Chapter 2278 Is There Someone Else

    Chapter 2278 Is There Someone Else


    In thend of Kransbay, the mountains and rivers were shattered, with ravines scattered


    everywhere. Crimson blood dripped incessantly down the broken rocks. The wailing of Moryana and


    the others continued. Half of Emir''s remaining body twitched amidst the ruins. The crimson that


    covered the ground resembled a hellish purgatory where demons were judged. It was indeed a


    horrifying sight! After dealing with The Great Four, Ye Fan''s target once again turned toward the


    peak of the horizon - Chu Qitian! The current Chu Qitian could be said to have lost consciousness


    long ago.


    All that remained was a body. Every word and action of his waspletely controlled by


    Symborsus. Earlier, the battle at the foot of the mountain was incredibly intense. However, it did not


    attract Chu Qitian''s attention in the slightest. His entire focus was on the Sky Gate towering above


    his head. As for the life and death of Feng Hou and the others, they no longer mattered to Chu


    Qitian.


    They were merely pawns and sacrifices. If they died, they died. As long as he could open Sky Gate,


    as long as he could regain a new life, as long as he could acquire power once more. Compared to


    those, nothing else mattered. At that moment, Chu Qitian was slowly climbing along Celestial Road.


    The immense pressure on Celestial Road, even for Chu Qitian, remained overwhelming. It felt like


    carrying a mountain on one''s shoulders. The immense weight made every step difficult and


    arduous. After witnessing that scene, Ye Fan no longer dared to hesitate. He immediately stepped


    onto the horizon and flew straight towards the summit of Kransbay.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, what do you intend to do? If you dare to hinder my master from opening Sky Gate, he


    will surely tear you to pieces!¡± Chen Jiuzhou''s angry voice resounded from beneath Ye Fan''s feet. It


    must be said that these individuals'' loyalty to Symborsus was genuinely evident and unwavering.


    Even though he knew he was no match for Ye Fan and had witnessed his formidable reputation


    firsthand, Chen Jiuzhou still stood up to block Ye Fan when he saw thetter rushing toward Sky


    Gate.


    In response, Ye Fan did not even bother to nce at Chen Jiuzhou. He simply wielded the Sword of


    Yunyang and casually swung it. A single stroke of sword energy effortlessly pierced through


    thousands of meters, descending with great wrath. Chen Jiuzhou, upon seeing that, was filled with


    despair.


    ¡°No! How dare you end my life? Master, save me!¡± Chen Jiuzhou, at the foot of the mountain, wailed


    in despair. He even pleaded for Chu Qitian to save his life. However, Chen Jiuzhou was now


    nothing more than a useless person. Who would care about him?


    And so, Chen Jiuzhou could only watch helplessly as the sword light unleashed by Ye Fan fell upon


    him, instantly engulfing his battered body.


    Boom!


    A resounding explosion followed. The mountain rocks shattered, leaving a majestic chasm on the


    ground where the Sword of Yunyang''s energy swept through. With that, Chen Jiuzhou''s body was


    cleaved in half under the strike of that sword.


    At that point, the Hall Master of China''s War God Castle met hisplete demise and vanished


    forever from this world. Ye Qingtian and the others who witnessed that scene unconsciously gulped


    in fear. After all, no one had expected that Chen Jiuzhou, who held absolute dominance in China''s


    martial arts world just a few days ago, would meet such a sudden end. Ye Fan''s ruthlessness once


    again made Ye Qingtian and the others tremble with fear.


    ¡°War God, t-this Supreme of China... W-What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡°Sky Gate has already appeared, and the grand formation has been activated.¡±


    ¡°Yet at this moment, he''s unleashing a bloodbath.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could it be that he wants to rece Symborsus?¡±


    ¡°He wants to obtain Symborsus'' power and then seek massacre and vengeance upon this world?¡±


    Aaron and Carlo had already begun to doubt Ye Fan''s motives. Especially after witnessing Ye Fan''s


    brutal behavior just now, they could not help but doubt who was the greater evil between Ye Fan


    and Symborsus. The answer to this question was undoubtedly unclear even to Ye Qingtian himself.


    But, of course, there were many other things that Ye Qingtian did not understand. For instance, why


    did Ye Fan suddenly be so powerful?


    Even the Great Four could not stop him. Chen Jiuzhou, who used to be on par with Ye Fan, was


    unexpectedly in by him with just a single sword strike. It led Ye Qingtian to suspect that Ye Fan


    had also undergone simr opportunities to the Dragon Gods'' trials.


    Moreover, after his recent appearance, Ye Fan''s temperament changed drastically. Could it be that


    Ye Fan, like the Sword Saint and the others, was also controlled by some creature? However,


    guesses remained merely guesses. Nevertheless, there was one thing that Ye Qingtian guessed


    correctly.


    During the year Ye Fan was absent, he indeed encountered some opportunities. With the support of


    Wan''er''s elixir, Ye Fan had not yet broken through into the god realm. But he had perfected the first


    four levels of Celestial Cloud.


    Ye Fan was only a step away from the fifth level. Once he took that step, Ye Fan would be a


    true god realm master! Of course, even now, Ye Fan''s realm was still at the pinnacle of Supreme.


    However, thanks to the power of Celestial Cloud and the enhancement of Raijin Thunderdrake, the


    terrifyingbat power that Ye Fan unleashed was alreadyparable to the god realm. That was


    also why the so-called Great Four was no match for him in the previous battle.


    After all, Moryana, Asura, and the rest were only experts in the half-god realm. It may seem like


    only half a step away, but the difference between them and the true god realm was like heaven and


    earth. Under Ye Fan''s power, these people naturally found it difficult to resist. Beforeing to


    Mount Kransbay, Wan''er had already reminded him. On this trip to Kransbay, the only one who


    could pose a threat to him was Chu Qitian, who Symborsus had controlled.


    It could be said that the real fierce battle is yet toe. However, Ye Fan was no longer afraid of


    anything. Even if the road ahead was filled with thorns, even if he was like a moth drawn to a me,


    he would not take a step back.


    ¡°Ultimately, it is I who shall open Sky Gate! Who else but me?¡± With a long howl, Ye Fan


    somersaulted and effortlessly leaped to the summit of Kransbay. However, after reaching the


    summit, Ye Fan could no longer traverse the sky. The immense pressure of Celestial Road made it


    impossible for anyone to fly. The only way was through the most primitive means - climbing!


    Whoosh!


    The howling wind blew fiercely, causing Ye Fan''s hair to flutter. Standing atop the summit of


    Kransbay, Ye Fan raised his head and saw Celestial Road. And so, it spanned out before him. The


    road stretched endlessly, like the river on the horizon, boundless and vast, with no end in sight.


    However, the abundant spiritual aura of the heavens and earth emanated from within, and the


    refreshing fragrance wafted into Ye Fan''s nose. Being immersed in it was truly invigorating to the


    core.


    Is this the legendary Celestial Road?


    Suddenly, Ye Fan recalled the records in the Book of Celestial Cloud. At the summit of Kransbay,


    there once was a Celestial Road that led straight to the Immortal Court. Yet it had never been


    opened by anyone.


    Even back then, Ye Fan''s ancestor and ancient master, Chu Yunyang, failed to open it. Ye Fan did


    not know if he could create a miracle, bing the first human to knock on Sky Gate. After


    pausing for a moment, Ye Fan took a deep breath. Then he lifted his foot and stepped onto the first


    celestial stairway.


    He was focused the moment he stepped on the celestial stairway, and his eyes showed a resolute


    determination. For Angie''s sake, Ye Fan must catch up to Symborsus ahead and be the first to


    reach the pinnacle of Celestial Road! However, just as Ye Fan was about to muster his courage and


    charge up Celestial Road, a sound of breaking wind suddenly came from behind him. That


    immense sense of danger made Ye Fan''s hair stand on end. Almost in an instant, the scent of death


    enveloped his entire being!


    D*mn it! Could there be someone else?


    Startled, Ye Fan, in his moment of panic, no longer cared about climbing Celestial Road. He turned


    around and took several steps back.


    Swish!


    Just as Ye Fan retreated, a dazzling rainbow sword light shed toward the spot where he had


    stood moments ago. In the midst of a loud rumble, the sword actually cleaved off half a meter of the


    peak of Mount Kransbay. The rolling boulders burst forth as if a meteor shower had just urred. If


    it had been a secondter, the shattered boulder would likely have been Ye Fan''s fate and oue


    at that very moment.

 Chapter 2279 Eigetsu

    Chapter 2279 Eigetsu


    ¡°Who is it? Are you looking for death?¡±


    Celestial Path was suddenly blocked, leaving Ye Fan undoubtedly furious. After dodging the attack,


    he swiftly turned around and swung the Sword of Yunyang, fiercely shing toward the source of


    the assault. However, when the heavy swordnded, Ye Fan only then noticed that standing in front


    was a captivating figure. In a long, flowing gown, she appeared like a celestial goddess descending


    from the Ninth Heaven to the mortal world. That ethereal temperament and that elusive dignity


    made anyone in her presence unconsciously feel ashamed of their own inferiority!


    ¡°E-Eigetsu?¡± Upon seeing the other person''s figure clearly, Ye Fan was immediately shocked.


    Clearly, he hadn''t expected that the one who appeared here at this moment would actually be his


    Eigetsu.


    Isn''t this all just a misunderstanding, then?


    At that moment, Ye Fan withdrew his imposing manner and instead looked at Moon God ahead with


    a hint of me.


    ¡°Eigetsu, who brought you here? Get back to your Japan quickly!¡± Ye Fan scolded. Although Ye Fan


    had already defeated The Great Four, such as Moryana, Chu Qitian still remained. Even Ye Fan


    himself had no idea just how powerful Chu Qitian truly was. So, the uing battle remained a


    fierce and undecided struggle.


    Previously, Angie had wanted to apany Ye Fan to Mount Kransbay, but Ye Fan had stopped


    her. Upon seeing Eigetsu appear here, Ye Fan naturally felt worried and anxious. However, to Ye


    Fan''s surprise, the beautiful woman in front of him remained indifferent to his reproach. On that


    stunningly beautiful face, there was neither joy nor sorrow. With an indifferent expression, it was as


    if looking at a stranger.


    ¡°Eigetsu, what''s wrong? Are you listening to me? Aren''t you leaving yet?¡± Ye Fan urged once again.


    But still, there was no response.


    Instead, after a few moments, Ye Fan saw Moon God raise her long sword in her hand. The sharp


    sword tip pointed straight at Ye Fan''s throat!


    ¡°It''s you who should leave. If you take one more step toward Celestial Road, you''ll die!¡±


    The icy words carried a chilling coldness with them. In that sharp gaze, there was an


    unquestionable authority. Ye Fan was suddenly stunned. His delicate face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Eigetsu, you... W-What''s wrong with you?¡± Ye Fan asked Moon God in a voice filled with disbelief.


    However, Moon God did not answer him. She stood before Celestial Road, her long sword pointing


    forward in her hand. It seemed she was determined to block this ce, not allowing Ye Fan to set


    foot on Celestial Road at all. This scene undoubtedly made Ye Fan''s eyebrows furrow deeply.


    ¡°Eigetsu, have you gone mad? How dare you point the sword at me? I don''t have time for this right


    now. Get out of the way quickly!¡± Ye Fan urged with a frown.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Ye Fan stepped forward, ready to push away Moon God and ascend Celestial


    Road once more. However, how could Tsukuyomi Tenshin let Ye Fan have his wish fulfilled?


    Suddenly, Moon God struck out with her palm,nding it directly on Ye Fan''s chest. Ye Fan clearly


    didn''t expect that Moon God would actually dare to attack him. Caught off guard, he was ultimately


    struck by Moon God. Ye Fan let out a muffled grunt as a massive surge of Qi enveloped his body,


    and he retreated dozens of steps!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, don''t push me! I don''t want to kill you. Leave quickly and exit Mount Kransbay.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being merciless!¡± Moon God spoke again.


    However, it was evident that her expression was filled with the agony of struggle.


    ¡°Eigetsu, what''s really going on with you? Could it be that you also wish to ascend Celestial Road


    and open Sky Gate?¡± Ye Fan asked Moon God with confusion. At this moment, the voice of War


    God Ye Qingtian echoed from the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Ye Fan, it seems that Moon God has also been controlled by Symborsus. Now, she is no longer


    Moon God she once was.¡± Ye Qingtian reminded Ye Fan at the foot of the mountain. Upon hearing


    this, Ye Fan''s entire body shuddered.


    ¡°What did you say? Eigetsu, s-she''s also been enved by Symborsus? H-How is this possible?¡±


    Ye Fan said.


    At this moment, Ye Fan could no longer maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Eigetsu, is this really true? Are you enved too? Have you already acknowledged Symborsus as


    your master?¡± Ye Fan asked. Ye Fan''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with a deep sense of sorrow in


    his gaze. Sword Saint and King of Fighters were enved, but Ye Fan didn''t care. Moryana, Odin,


    and the others were enved, but it had nothing to do with Ye Fan. Even if everyone in the world


    were to offer sacrifices to Symborsus, Ye Fan''s heart would remainpletely undisturbed.


    However, when Ye Fan heard that Eigetsu had also fallen victim to a cruel fate, the deepest


    tenderness in his heart was ultimately pierced with pain.


    ¡°How could this be? How could even Eigetsu be...¡± Ye Fan''s heart was filled with immense sorrow.


    This was the scene he least wanted to see. He could ruthlessly kill everyone in the world, but in the


    end, he couldn''t bring himself to face those he cared for and loved.


    ¡°Eigetsu, don''t worry. I promise, once I''ve in Symborsus, I will help you remove the spiritual


    marking in your heart!¡± At this moment, Ye Fan''s hatred for Symborsus undoubtedly grew even


    stronger. After a brief moment of sorrow, he suppressed the emotions in his heart. And then, once


    again, he rushed forward to Celestial Road.


    ¡°Stop right there! Take one more step, and you''re dead!¡± Moon God''s mechanical voice resounded


    once again. At this moment, Moon God was like a robot, mechanically repeating her master''s


    commands. However, this time, Ye Fan no longer listened to Moon God. Time was running out. Chu


    Qitian had already covered almost half of the journey. If Ye Fan dyed any further, it would be


    quite difficult for Ye Fan to catch up.


    Eigetsu, I''m sorry!


    Ye Fan whispered softly in his heart. Then, holding the Sword of Yunyang, he burst forth in an


    instant. In an instant, the Sword of Yunyang struck several times in session.


    The Cloud and Mist Sword Technique reappeared in the world! This time, Ye Fan didn''t hold back at


    all. In an instant, seven consecutive shes of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique were


    unleashed. The first strike was Wind Flow; the second was Ice Heart; the third was Green Dragon...


    Seven sword lights shed, crisscrossing as they descend. In an instant, the entire peak of


    Kransbay was engulfed by the surging waves of sword energy. From afar, it looked like seven rivers


    of swords, surging from Ye Fan andpletely trapping Tsukuyomi within them. Upon witnessing


    the scene before them, Ye Qingtian and the others couldn''t help but secretly gulp in fear.


    Ye Fan is truly ruthless. Even when facing Moon God, he dares to strike directly and mercilessly. As


    soon as he attacks, he uses a terrifying killing technique.


    The Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was probably the strongest swordsmanship Ye Fan has


    mastered. Previously, Ye Fan had unleashed seven consecutive sword strikes, killing dozens of


    Supremes in the process. Now, with the enhancement of the Raijin Thunderdrake''s power, the


    might of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique had undoubtedly be even stronger. In this


    situation, Ye Fan still showed no intention of holding back. He directly struck Tsukuyomi with the


    mightiest sword.


    ¡°This guy, when he goes crazy, he really doesn''t recognize anyone, even his own family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it''s such a waste that Moon God has given him her wholehearted devotion.¡±


    ¡°Even when controlled by Symborsus, Moon God still harbors a trace of reluctance and a hint of


    lingering affection when facing Ye Fan.¡±


    ¡°But this guy, he doesn''t care about sentiment at all. As soon as he makes a move, it''s a deadly


    attack...¡±


    Upon witnessing Ye Fan''s attacks, both Prince Carlo and Great Emperor Aaron couldn''t help but


    break out in a cold sweat. Only now did they realize just how terrifying a monster the man before


    them truly was. As the saying went, even the sky would age if it had emotions. In today''s world, the


    most terrifying people were often not those who wield the greatest power, but rather those who had


    lost theirpassion and emotions. These people, devoid of desire, demand, and emotion, were


    the ones who evoked the most trembling fear.


    And now, in the eyes of Ye Qingtian and others, Ye Fan had undoubtedly be this kind of


    ruthless machine that only knew how to kill. However, how could Ye Qingtian and the others


    possibly know Ye Fan''s considerations? Ye Fan struck with all his might, not to kill Moon God, but


    merely to wound her severely. Only by inflicting severe injuries on Moon God could she lose her


    combat abilities. In that case, it wouldn''t affect Ye Fan when he climbed Celestial Road.


    Otherwise, once Moon God joined forces with Chu Qitian, even Ye Fan might find it difficult to


    defend against them. When the time came, once Chu Qitian opened Sky Gate, the power of


    Symborsus would truly be unsealed. If that happened, all of this would truly be over!

 Chapter 2280 The Terrifying Nature Of Celestial Cloud

    Chapter 2280 The Terrifying Nature Of Celestial Cloud


    It was with this mindset that Ye Fan spared no effort in taking action. After all, Moon God was no


    ordinary person. She was¡ªording to Old Madam Chu¡ªthe woman closest to God. Faced with


    such a powerful opponent, Ye Fan dared not hold back. He could only give it his all, aiming to strike


    a heavy blow to Moon God.


    As expected, with Ye Fan''s sudden outburst, Moon God was undoubtedly caught off guard. By the


    time she mustered all her strength, wanting to fight back, it was already toote. Everyone saw that


    while Moon God was still gathering her strength, Ye Fan''s sword light had already swept across.


    The surging sword energy engulfed Moon Godpletely.


    Moon God hastily engaged in battle, swiftly unleashing a series of sword techniques in the midst of


    the chaos. However, how could a hasty move possiblypare to Ye Fan''s all-out attack? In just a


    brief standoff, Moon God''s attacks werepletely destroyed by Ye Fan. Like the fall wind


    sweeping away fallen leaves, the seven sword energies of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique


    sessively struck down at the peak of Kransbay.


    And Moon God was struck in an instant. Her delicate body was enveloped by the swirling sword


    energy. Like a withered leaf in the wind, Moon God was sent flying a thousand meters by Ye Fan,


    her crimson blood spilling across the vast sky.


    Eigetsu, I wronged you. If we can get through this crisis safely, one day, I will surely allow you to


    p me a hundred times to make up for today''s shame!


    Watching Eigetsu injured and coughing up blood, Ye Fan was filled with guilt and whispered softly in


    his heart.


    Afterward, without worrying about Eigetsu''s injuries, he turned around and stepped onto Celestial


    Road, chasing wildly toward where Chu Qitian was.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    However, what Ye Fan didn''t expect was that as soon as he entered Celestial Road, he felt an


    overwhelming pressure engulfing him. The overwhelming pressure made Ye Fan feel like he was


    carrying a mountain on his back while moving forward. Every step seemed to be a thousand pounds


    heavy!


    ¡°No wonder Chu Qitian is climbing so slowly. I never expected that there would be such immense


    pressure within Celestial Road. This must be the Celestial Realm''s rejection of mortals and the


    oppression of thews of heaven and earth upon humanity.¡±


    As the saying went, there was a world of difference between saints and mortals. The path of


    cultivating to be a saint was, in essence, a path that defied the heavens. Thews governing


    heaven and earth would naturally impose obstacles along the way. As Ye Fan entered Celestial


    Road, Chu Qitian¡ªwho was already halfway through¡ªseemed to sense something. He turned


    around and looked down, only to see the slender and handsome figure of Ye Fan on Celestial Road!


    ¡°It''s this guy again! It seems that Odin and his team have already been defeated. What a bunch of


    useless people! With so many people, they still can''t stop a mere outcast. What a waste of my


    energy spent on training them.¡± Chu Qitian''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    This time, when Sky Gate Formation was activated, Chu Qitian had painstakingly nned and


    prepared for a long time. At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Chu Qitian had set up severalyers of


    protection. Chu Qitian thought he wouldn''t have to worry about a thing. Unexpectedly, after all the


    calctions and considerations, he still didn''t anticipate Ye Fan''s arrival. Moreover, Ye Fan even


    managed to break through severalyers of protection Chu Qitian had set up in session.


    Chu Qitian really underestimated Ye Fan. However, Ye Fan''s appearance only caused Chu Qitian to


    feel a slight surprise. Even though Chu Tianfan had already begun climbing Celestial Road, Chu


    Qitian''s heart remained rtively calm andposed. After all, Celestial Road wasn''t an easy one


    to climb.


    Even if Ye Fan defeated Odin and the others and managed to repel Moon God, the pressure and


    obstacles within Celestial Road were enough to keep Ye Fan busy. Now Chu Qitian had already


    reached the halfway point, while Ye Fan had just begun his journey. The gap in this half of the


    journey was definitely not something Ye Fan could make up for. And precisely because of this, Chu


    Qitian naturally had nothing to worry about. Even a smug smile appeared at the corner of Chu


    Qitian''s mouth.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, no matter how astonishingly talented you are, and no matter how world-shaking your


    abilities may be, in the end, it still couldn''t change the oue. Sky Gate is destined to be opened


    by Symborsus! Even the Chu family''s ancestor, Chu Yunyang, couldn''t open Sky Gate back then.


    What makes you think a younger generation like you could? Trying to stop me is nothing but a


    foolish fantasy!¡± Symborsus chuckled and continued to climb upwards.


    Although his pace was slow, he was still making progress. However, looking at Ye Fan below


    Celestial Road, Ye Fan was undoubtedly in extreme pain at this moment. Every step was arduous!


    With every step taken, it was almost like challenging the body''s limits!


    ¡°D*mn it! I can''t go on like this.¡± Beads of sweat trickled down Ye Fan''s forehead. In the midst of Ye


    Fan''s difficult journey, he watched as the distance between him and Chu Qitian grew farther and


    farther apart. Ye Fan was stricken with worries.


    The previous continuous battles had greatly exhausted Ye Fan. In particr, after using the Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique twice, Ye Fan''s elemental force within his elixir field was almost


    depleted. As a result, after entering Celestial Road, Ye Fan simply didn''t have much strength left to


    deal with the overwhelming pressure that came at him.


    ¡°Is it really not working?¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian, and the others also noticed Ye


    Fan''s struggling appearance, which undoubtedly intensified their worries.


    ¡°It seems there''s no other way.¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan has exhausted himself too much.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it''s already too difficult to climb Celestial Road.¡±


    ¡°After all, none of this could change anything.¡± Prince Carlo and Great Emperor Aaron both let out a


    sigh. In the sigh, there was a sense of disappointment.


    Originally, after witnessing Ye Fan defeating The Great Four, Carlo and the others began to harbor


    hope. Perhaps Ye Fan could truly create a miracle, catch up with Chu Qitian, and prevent thetter


    from opening that final door. But now it seems, in the end, it was just wishful thinking. As Ye


    Qingtian and the other two shook their heads and sighed, it seemed that Ye Fan, who was on


    Celestial Road, had also given up. He no longer continued to climb, but instead sat down right


    where he was. It seemed that even Ye Fan himself knew deep down that nothing could be done to


    salvage the situation. It was impossible for him to catch up with Chu Qitian.


    ¡°Well, this kid does have some self-awareness.¡± Above Celestial Road, Chu Qitian, drenched in


    sweat, turned around and nced at Ye Fan. Chu Qitian realized Ye Fan had already stopped


    moving, appearing to have given uppletely. The smile on Chu Qitian''s lips undoubtedly grew


    even more intense.


    However, this actually turned out to be a wise decision. Anyway, Ye Fan couldn''t catch up, so he


    might as well stay where he was. At the very least, he could still enjoy a brief moment of respite.


    However, he could only rest for a brief moment.


    Once Chu Qitian pushed open Sky Gate, the apocalypse would finally descend upon the world.


    When the time came, everyone would all die. Chu Tianfan, Ye Qingtian, and everyone else...


    Everything will be crushed under the iron hooves of Symborsus. This scene on Mount Kransbay


    could be seen not only by Ye Qingtian and hispanions, but also by everyone in the entire


    Northern Hemisphere!


    Even if it was a thousand miles away in thend of Jiangdong, Tang Yun, along with Grand Old


    Lady Chu and others, also saw a thin figure suddenly stopping in its tracks above the path of light


    overhead.


    ¡°What happened? Why did he stop? Hey buddy, don''t give up!¡± Tang Yun was both angry and


    anxious as she watched.


    How could Ye Fan give up before the final moment?


    Chu Lin also looked up, gazing at that familiar figure. He didn''t know if his father would once again


    be the hero who saves the world.


    ¡°That''s not right. That kid didn''t give up. He''s cultivating and recovering his strength. He''s also


    channeling Celestial Cloud!¡±


    After a brief silence, it was Grand Old Lady Chu who first noticed something strange.


    As expected, following the words of Old Madam Chu, Ye Fan¡ªwho had been sitting cross-legged


    on the peak of Celestial Road in the Ninth Heaven¡ªfinally opened his eyes once again. Instantly,


    heaven and earth were in an uproar, and the wind and clouds raged wildly. Under the operation of


    Celestial Cloud, the heaven and earth energy within a hundred miles was converging toward Ye


    Fan''s body. Originally, Ye Fan was in a weak state due to the massive consumption of energy, but at


    this moment, his momentum was soaring like a rainbow! Like a dried-up sponge, he regained his


    strength once again.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? How did it happen so fast?¡± Upon seeing this scene, Tang Yun couldn''t


    help but be astonished.


    She was also a cultivator, well aware that no technique would absorb so much of the world''s


    elemental force in such a short period of time. But Grand Old Lady Chuughed proudly, ¡°Yun, this


    is the terrifying nature of Celestial Cloud! This technique¡ªwith its ability to absorb elemental force


    and recover strength at an unparalleled speed¡ªis beyondparison to any other method in the


    world!¡±

 Chapter 2281 Ascending To The Heavens

    Chapter 2281 Ascending To The Heavens


    ¡°Back in the day, Mr. Yunyang was nothing more than a viger from a small town in Fenghai. He


    was born in poverty and rose from humble beginnings, emerging from obscurity. But how did such


    an insignificant figure like Mr. Yunyang dominate Jiuzhou and stand at the pinnacle of his era?


    Moreover, why has the Chu family been able to pass on our legacy and stand tall for a thousand


    years without falling? The greatest reliance is undoubtedly the Celestial Cloud technique,¡± said


    Grand Old Lady Chu.


    Grand Old Lady Chu continued, ¡°This level of skill is almost like the art of a saint, and it''s absolutely


    unparalleled by any worldly technique! Ye Fan is using more haste and less speed. He had


    expended a great deal of energy in the previous battle, so he deliberately stopped to regain his


    strength. Just wait, it''s almost time for Ye Fan''s performance.¡±


    In the Chu residence, Grand Old Lady Chu looked up at Celestial Road, especially the tiny figure on


    the path. The joy and pride in her eyes were almost beyond words.


    As expected from Ye Fan, the chosen one by Mr. Yunyang. He not only possesses exceptional


    talent, but also has top-notch strategic thinking.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be anxious upon seeing Chu Qitian already


    halfway there, and would recklessly risk their lives to catch up. However, Ye Fan didn''t. After


    weighing the pros and cons, he chose to restore his strength first. In this way, Ye Fan sat cross-


    legged and recovered for a long time. Atst, those tightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide in the


    next moment!


    Swish!


    In the instant that Ye Fan''s eyes opened, a glint of brilliance shed across Ye Fan''s eyes


    immediately.


    In stark contrast to his previous listless demeanor, Ye Fan at this moment was brimming with energy


    and radiating vitality! That was right. Thanks to the power of Celestial Cloud, Ye Fan was able to


    recover most of his strength after just a brief rest. He stood up, his deep eyes gazing at the dark


    figure ahead on Celestial Road. After a brief moment of calm, Ye Fan suddenly exerted his strength!


    With just a leap, the figure reached several meters away. Originally, Celestial Road was difficult to


    traverse. But at this moment, under Ye Fan''s feet, it was as if he was walking on t ground, striding


    forward with ease. This scene undoubtedly left Ye Qingtian and the others dumbfounded.


    ¡°So, this guy was actually gathering strength all along.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, it''s always the quiet ones that surprise you the most.¡±


    ¡°Once he takes flight, he''ll soar to the heavens!¡±


    ¡°This guy is really full of surprises.¡± Previously, Ye Qingtian and the others thought that Ye Fan had


    given up and resigned to his fate. However, at this moment, after witnessing Ye Fan''s rapid ascent,


    their previously desperate faces undoubtedly revealedforting smiles once again.


    ¡°It seems quite possible that we might catch up with Chu Qitian.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps, in the end, the one to open Sky Gate will truly be Chu Tianfan!¡± Aaron and Carlo, too,


    reignited their hope. Perhaps, things weren''t as bad as they had previously thought. Soon, Ye Fan''s


    movements below caught Chu Qitian''s attention. At this moment, Chu Qitian had already climbed to


    thetter half of Celestial Road. The oppressive feeling from thews of heaven and earth was


    undoubtedly much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    To the point that now, even lifting his feet seemed extremely difficult for him! That day, when Chu


    Qitian turned around and saw Ye Fan approaching swiftly and confidently, there was no doubt that


    Chu Qitian was greatly astonished.


    ¡°Didn''t this guy give up already? D*mn it! How on earth did he manage to do that? Howe he''s


    suddenly be so lively and energetic when he seemed to reach his limits just a moment ago?¡±


    Chu Qitian murmured. Chu Qitian''s face darkened. Perhaps due to the tremor, he had lost his


    previousposure and calmness. In their ce, anger and solemnity took over.


    That d*mn Chu Tianfan! He''s truly the enemy of my lifetime. From the previous battle of Chu Sect,


    to theter Dragon Gate trials, and now at Celestial Road. In every step of my n, this rascal


    almost always bes my biggest obstacle.


    ¡°Back then, I really should have taken matters into my own hands and worked together with Odin


    and the others to eliminate this guypletely. If he had died, I won''t face the current troubles.¡±


    Chu Qitian was filled with regret in his heart. However, at this point, it was undoubtedly toote for


    any regrets. Although Ye Fan''s current speed was somewhat beyond Chu Qitian''s expectations, it


    was still within a controble range. The pressure on Celestial Road grew stronger as one


    ascended higher. At the beginning, the pressure was undoubtedly at its lowest. ording to Chu


    Qitian''s estimation, Ye Fan''s speed probably couldn''t be maintained for too long. In no time, it would


    naturally decrease.


    Moreover, after halfway through, the pressure would increase! Even Chu Qitian could barely move,


    let alone Ye Fan. So, in Chu Qitian''s view, the gap between him and Ye Fan, no matter what, was


    something Ye Fan could never catch up to! In fact, it was indeed true. Ye Fan''s rapid ascension


    didn''tst very long. As he reached a third of the way, his pace had already slowed down. The


    overwhelming pressure made it difficult for Ye Fan to fight back while relying solely on his


    cultivation.


    ¡°I think he can''t hold on anymore, right?¡± In thetter half of the path, Chu Qitian saw Ye Fan


    slowing down. A smug smile immediately appeared on Chu Qitian''s lips.


    As expected, it''s just a sh in the pan! Celestial Road is indeed a road to reaching sainthood. How


    could a junior, with such little experience, easily handle the training and pressure he faced?


    ¡°You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Hang in there, Chu Tianfan!¡±


    ¡°You are now the only hope for humanity.¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, when Ye Qingtian and the


    others saw Ye Fan slowing down, they couldn''t help but feel worried again. Although Ye Fan was


    not exactly a virtuous person either, he ultimately came from human society.


    Allowing him to achieve sainthood and wield power was much better than letting Symborsus open


    Sky Gate. Therefore, in the hearts of Aaron and the others, if they had to choose between


    Symborsus and Ye Fan for someone to achieve sainthood, they would definitely choose Ye Fan! At


    this moment, those cheering for Ye Fan were definitely not limited to just Ye Qingtian and the other


    two.


    There are also people like Tang Yun from the farawaynd of Jiangdong, Xu Lei in Yanjing, and Yue


    Yao within the borders of India. Celestial Road was like a live broadcast unfolding before one''s


    eyes, and half the world''s people could take notice of it. As for what everyone was thinking, Ye Fan


    had no idea. At this moment, he had already stopped halfway. He bent over, resisting the urge to sit


    down under the pressure.


    Because Ye Fan knew that once he sat down, he might not have the strength to stand up again.


    However, the rapid ascent earlier had ultimately caused too much exhaustion for Ye Fan. At this


    moment, his vision was getting darker, and beads of sweat kept falling down. He looked up and


    nced ahead. Chu Qitian''s figure was still far in the distance. In the end, Ye Fan still


    underestimated the pressure here. He was at the state of peak-stage Supreme. Also, he possessed


    the mysterious and formidable power of Celestial Cloud. However, even with these, he couldn''t


    even manage to make it halfway through Celestial Road.


    ¡°There''s no choice left. I have to use it ahead of schedule!¡± Ye Fan''s eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Then, he stopped hesitating.


    He concentrated his thoughts, forming a hand seal with his fingers, and murmuring an incantation.


    Then streaks of golden light burst forth from his body once again. At the center of the eyebrows,


    several Thunderstripes emerged one after another! Raijin Thunderdrake, which had just faded not


    long ago, was used by Ye Fan once again. It was like a taut bowpleting a full moon, and also


    like a sponge filled with flowing water.


    Ye Fan''s momentum once again soared to a peak! As the saying went, one should go all out before


    one''s energy was depleted. Taking advantage of the moment when Raijin Thunderdrake was just


    released, Ye Fan''s figure transformed into a flying sword once again. Then, with a seemingly insane


    determination, he ascended Celestial Road!


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Is this brat cheating again?¡± The people at the foot of the mountain were undoubtedly shocked


    after seeing Ye Fan soaring like a meteor, shooting straight into the sky.


    Just a few seconds ago, Ye Fan still looked like he wasying down his g. At this moment, he


    soared straight into the sky! In a single second, he took ten steps; with each step, he had ascended


    ten levels! Ye Fan''s speed was so fast that he almost left a trail of illusions on Celestial Road.


    Compared to Ye Fan, Chu Qitian''s movements were almost like a snail crawling.

 Chapter 2282 The Winner Takes It All

    Chapter 2282 The Winner Takes It All


    This time, even Chu Qitian was deeply shocked. He looked at Ye Fan, who had already created


    multiple trails of afterimages down the mountain, and he felt as if he was going mad.


    ¡°How...how is that possible? How on earth did this scoundrel manage to do it? How can his speed


    be so incredibly fast? D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn it!¡± Chu Qitian could no longer maintain his


    composure. Originally, he thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to maintain his speed for long.


    However, he didn''t anticipate that what awaited him was not Ye Fan''s exhaustion, but rather a


    second surge from Ye Fan.


    Moreover, the speed was even faster than before! If this continued, he might actually be caught up


    by Ye Fan. Under such pressure, Chu Qitian changed his previous slow pace and gritted his teeth to


    increase his stride. However, Chu Qitian''s speed had already reached its limit, and even with the aid


    of his willpower, he couldn''t increase it by much.


    As a result, the distance between Chu Qitian and Ye Fan continued to narrow down. He couldn''t do


    anything about it. The power of Thunder God Body was truly formidable. With the help of the Power


    of Lightning, Ye Fan was able to resist most of the oppression from his surroundings. Under such


    circumstances, Ye Fan''s speed was naturally much faster than Chu Qitian''s.


    I''m catching up! I''m about to catch up! There''s hope in this world.


    As time passed by, Ye Fan''s speed gradually decreased. However, he was still much faster than


    Chu Qitian. Moreover, what surprised Ye Qingtian and the others even more was that at this


    moment, not only did Chu Qitian''s speed of climbing the Celestial Road fail to increase, but it also


    became much slower than before. His movements became so slow as if he was going toe to a


    halt. Someone let out augh.


    ¡°It seems that the evil being has reached its limit. It won''t be able to hold on much longer!¡± Aaron,


    Carlo, and the others were so excited that they almost jumped up. The situation had taken a


    significant turn in Ye Fan''s favor.


    Perhaps, the one who could open the Sky Gate was truly Chu Tianfan!


    ¡°Come on, Daddy! Go for it! From the distantnd of Jiangdong, Chu Lin waved his fists


    enthusiastically, cheering for his father with all his might. Tang Yun''s eyes were filled with


    anticipation and a hint of prayer. Not only them, but also Xu Lei in Yanjing, Junie in India, and Li Er


    and Lei San who lived in seclusion in the countryside... All the people who knew him, all those who


    had been moved by Ye Fan were praying for the same person and cheering for him at that moment.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you must be well... Be well and aplish what you want to do.¡± In the capital of Yanjing,


    a beautiful woman stands tall on the city wall, gazing at the Celestial Road. At the same time, tears


    streamed down her face.


    She was Xu Lei. She was someone who had been chasing after Ye Fan her whole life. To be


    honest, before this, Xu Lei had always thought that the man she loved when young had already left


    her behind. However, the moment Xu Lei caught sight of that extremely tall figure that night, she


    immediately recognized the person.


    It was Ye Fan! He was someone very dear to her. He was still alive. He had returned. Once again,


    he stood at the pinnacle of humanity, at the forefront of life and death in this world! It was during the


    hard times that the heroes were revealed.


    Ye Fan, perhaps, was born to be a hero. Every time she faced a hard time, he would always appear


    at just the right time. Be it the crisis of the Chu Sect back then or the current catastrophe at Dragon


    Gate, he captivated the world''s gaze. The man who bathed in thunder as he ascended the steps


    had finally caught up with Chu Qitian. However, Ye Fan''s target had never been Chu Qitian.


    His goal was to open the Sky Gate! Thus, as Ye Fan surpassed Chu Qitian, Ye Fan''s gaze didn''t


    even linger on him for a moment. Instead, he headed straight toward the Sky Gate at the end of the


    Celestial Road. However, what no one expected was that at this very moment, Chu Qitian, who


    seemed to have exhausted all his strength, suddenlyunched a ferocious attack. He struck fiercely


    toward Ye Fan''s chest with his palm.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Ye Fan, be careful!¡± another person said. The sudden twist of events startled everyone. All of them


    held their breath at that moment. After all, no one had expected that Symborsus would be so


    malicious and resort to such underhanded tactics. He pretended to be weak in front of the enemy


    and only to deliver a fatal blow like a venomous snake striking from its den when the time was right.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn''t dodge in time and was fiercely struck by Chu Qitian''s palm.


    Blood gushed from his mouth as he swiftly rolled down the celestial stairway.


    ¡°Hahaha. Chu Tianfan, you''re too inexperienced topete with me. Do you really think you can


    open the Sky Gate? Even your ancestor, Chu Yunyang, couldn''t achieve it back then. You''re simply


    daydreaming. Ordinary people are destined to be ordinary. Ants are forever ants. You Earthlings are


    fated to eternally submit to me, Symborsus!¡± Chu Qitianughed arrogantly, looking at Ye Fan who


    had already been struck by his palm and sent flying away. At that moment, Chu Qitian revealed a


    victorious smile.


    Indeed. In fact, Symborsus had been disguising itself all along. Its stamina hadn''t reached its limit


    yet. The reason it slowed down was twofold. First, to regain some strength, and second, to


    deliberately wait for Ye Fan.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    First, it showed the enemy its weakness, and then itunched a deadly strike. From Chu Qitian''s


    point of view, once he sessfullynded a palm strike, there would be no way for Ye Fan to make


    aeback. After all, at this point on the Celestial Road, both he and Ye Fan had relied almost


    entirely on their willpower to keep going. With Ye Fan being hit by another palm strike and wounded,


    it would be impossible for him to turn the tables.


    However, Chu Qitian underestimated Ye Fan''s determination. Just as he thought he could climb up


    to the highest peak of the Celestial Road with ease, he suddenly heard heavy gasping and the


    sound of heavy footsteps from behind. Chu Qitian turned around and the moment he saw the


    person behind him, he was so startled that he almost jumped up. He felt as if his scalp was tingling.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± he shouted. Ye Fan caught up again.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s mouth was stained with blood, and he looked determined. His clothes


    were drenched in sweat. The Sword of Yunyang emitted a faint glow, infusing strength into Ye Fan.


    He smiled at Symborsus and said, ¡°Hahaha. I bet you didn''t expect it, but I have caught up again.¡±


    Chu Qi''s eyes twitched as if he was looking at a devil. He stared at the handsome young man in


    front of him. An inherent shiver came from deep within his heart.


    This guy is too terrifying. I can''t destroy him, and I''m also unable to get rid of him. He clings to me


    like an adhesive ster.


    The most terrifying opponent one could encounter in this world was probably exactly like this. It was


    simply a nightmare!


    ¡°D*mn it! I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!¡± Chu Qitian was extremely angry, and his power surged


    once more.


    Another heavy blow fiercely descended toward Ye Fan. However, this time, Ye Fan was well-


    prepared and managed to dodge it by quickly moving aside.


    ¡°Demon Frenzy! Daybreaker Palm!¡± Chu Qi executed several consecutive attacks. That terrifying


    power was like the pouring of thunder from the Ninth Heaven. Ye Fan did not confront it head-on.


    Instead, he chose to dodge it using his movement technique. He moved and maneuvered around


    Chu Qitian in a peculiar manner of movement. Although not fast, his movements were extremely


    agile. With each step, he skillfully dodged Chu Qitian''s attacks.


    Chu Qitian was no stranger to this movement technique. In fact, Symborsus, which currently


    upied Chu Qitian''s soul, had already experienced it before. It was none other than the Nine


    Steps of Yunyang that Ye Fan used when he fought fiercely with Chu Yuan on Mount Yunding. Back


    then, this movement technique had caused Chu Yuan immense difort. At this moment, Ye Fan


    used his agile movement technique once again. He moved like a slippery loach, making it


    impossible for Chu Qitian tond any hits on him. Instead, it greatly drained Chu Qitian''s stamina.


    However, relying solely on this movement technique, Ye Fan found it difficult to break free from Chu


    Qitian''s obstruction. As a result, the two of them ended up in a stalemate for a while. Upon realizing


    that, Chu Qitian also stopped in his tracks. He stood before the Celestial Road, gazing down at the


    vast sky.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, if you keep evading like this, neither of us will reach the peak of the Celestial Road!


    Do you dare to face me head-on? The winner takes it all!¡± Chu Qitian looked around the vast sky.


    His powerful voice echoed in all directions.

 Chapter 2283 The Battle Of The Celestial Road

    Chapter 2283 The Battle Of The Celestial Road


    ¡°The loser dies, and the winner ascends to immortality!¡± The majestic and ethereal voice


    reverberated for a long time, shaking the heavens and earth. Ye Fan stopped in his tracks. He stood


    with his sword in hand upon hearing Chu Qitian''s words. A hint of determination appeared on Ye


    Fan''s attractive face.


    ¡°Sure! Why not?¡± It was in Ye Fan''s intention to do so anyway. Chu Qitian was right. It would only be


    a waste of time and energy if they continued.


    In the end, no one would be able to reach the summit of the Celestial Road. It would be better to


    decide their fates there and then. Despite the uncertainty of whether he would seed or if his life


    was on the line, there was still, at least, the possibility of victory. Moreover, even if it was not for the


    sake of the Celestial Road, Ye Fan was still adamant about settling grudges between him and Chu


    Qitian. After all, Chu Qitian was the one who took Angie''s Jade Eyes back then. Ye Fan wanted to


    reim them for Angie.


    ¡°Very well! You do have some guts, Chu Tianfan. I thought you would be too much of a wimp to


    fight! It seems that you do possess some of Chu Yunyang''s traits.¡±


    Symborsus was undoubtedly overjoyed upon seeing Ye Fan agreeing. Although Symborsus was


    now just a remnant of a soul, he managed to survive by borrowing Chu Qitian''s body. However, he


    only dared to spend these years in recovery and cultivation. His strength had undoubtedly


    recovered quite a bit. Unfortunately, inparison to his perfect state back then, there was still a


    significant difference.


    Yet, Symborsus was more than confident that he would be able to deal with a mere Chu Tianfan. A


    loud boom was heard as Symborsus finished his words. The surrounding heaven and earth energy


    immediately began to surge. The crimson-red radiance then condensed into beams of light swords


    before him.


    ¡°Crimson sh!¡± Without any hesitation or dy, Chu Qitianunched his strongest attack right


    from the start. In an instant, millions of crimson des were all over the ce, covering everything


    in sight. From afar, it looked like a river of swords and a of des woven together with a


    vigorous blood-red Qi. Despite the hindrance and oppression of thews of heaven and earth on


    the Celestial Road, the speed of the crimson des remained incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye,


    they surrounded Ye Fan. Ye Fan dared not ck off.


    With the Sword of Yunyang in hand, he unleashed a series of ferocious shes. A surge of sword


    energy then filled the air. However, wielding a sword there felt different from wielding one on Earth.


    The gravity on the Celestial Road was dozens of times that of Earth.


    The Sword of Yunyang in Ye Fan''s hand suddenly became incredibly heavy. As a result, Ye Fan''s


    swordsmanship lost its original agility and elegance. His several attempts only appeared obscure


    and hindered. Even the effectiveness of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique was greatly


    diminished. Under such circumstances, how could Ye Fan possibly be a match for Chu Qitian?


    Everyone witnessed the first face-to-face confrontation between the two. In the end, Ye Fan was


    utterly defeated. The crimson de kept shing across Ye Fan''s body relentlessly. Despite the


    protection provided by the Raijin Thunderdrake, traces of blood could still be seen on Ye Fan''s


    body. Ye Fan was once again knocked off the Celestial Road by Chu Qitian''s overwhelming power.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! You finally know how powerful I am, brat. Even your mentor Chu Yunyang couldn''t


    defeat me back then. The most he could do was seal me away. Needless to say, you weren''t even


    an option as my opponent.¡±


    Afternding a sessful hit, Chu Qitian stepped onto the long staircase andunched another


    attack. As Chu Qitian descended along the Celestial Road, the pressure lessened, and his speed


    increased rapidly. In a sh, Chu Qitian''s figure appeared right before Ye Fan. As the saying goes,


    strike while the iron is hot. Chu Qitian''s attack rushed at Ye Fan again like a strong storm,


    mercilessly pounding upon him before he could gather himself from the earlier strike. The attacks


    were inclusive of fists or palms, chopping or shing.


    At that moment, Chu Qitian was seen repeatedly throwing heavy punches at Ye Fan''s abdomen.


    The deep rumble from the consecutive punches thundered like an explosion. In just a few moments,


    Chu Qitian had already thrown nearly a hundred heavy punches.


    Ye Fan''s Raijin Thunderdrake was brutally pierced through by Chu Qitian. Ye Fan''s abdomen caved


    in, and a mixture of blood and organs was spilled all over the ground. Chu Qitian gave a final kick,


    sending Ye Fan flying. As Ye Fan''s body rolled down the celestial stairway, the Sword of Yunyang,


    too, was knocked out of his hand. Like a withered leaf in the rain, Ye Fany silently on the Celestial


    Road.


    ¡°How... How could this...¡±


    The battle both began and ended in a sh. For a moment, the entire world seemed to fall silent. Ye


    Qingtian, Aaron, and the others were dumbfounded. Far away in Jiangdong, Tang Yun was filled


    with worry. Chu Lin, on the other hand, could not help but shed tears. Xu Lei''s heart ached so much


    that it was hard to breathe. She closed her eyes, unable to look any longer. Although the fight


    happened in a farawaynd, the Celestial Road seemed to possess a unique magic that magnified


    the happenings at the said location, allowing half of the world''s poption to see it. That was why


    Xu Lei, Junie, and the others, who were nearly ten thousand miles away from Mount Kransbay,


    could see Ye Fan so clearly.


    ¡°It''s too big.¡±


    ¡°The gap is too big.¡±


    ¡°There''s absolutely no hope of winning at all.¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian and the


    others had already lost hope. All along, Chu Qitian had been controlled by Moryana and others, so


    no one knew the true extent of his abilities. Yet, he managed to pierce through Ye Fan''s Raijin


    Thunderdrake after merely one confrontation with thetter. The power of Symborsus was truly


    terrifying. In that situation, no one held any hope for Ye Fan anymore. In fact, many people thought


    that Ye Fan might have already been beaten to death just from this one confrontation.


    ¡°Hmph, such an overconfident fool,¡± Chu Qitian scoffed as he nced at the bloodied man beneath


    his feet.


    Then, he turned around and continued his journey up the Celestial Road. However, before Chu


    Qitian could even take a single step, faintughter was heard from behind.


    ¡°What''s the rush, Chu Qitian? We''re not done yet.¡± There stood Ye Fan, a streak of fresh blood


    flowing down his forehead. Although slightly disheveled, Ye Fan''s eyes remained bright and spirited.


    Like the lights on the horizon, which never go out, his gaze was far away and profound. Chu Qitian''s


    face darkened upon seeing Ye Fan standing again.


    ¡°You sure are a persistent brat. Believe it or not, I''ll freaking beat you to death!¡± With a roar of fury,


    he charged once more. Suddenly, Chu Qitian''s hands curled into ws as if they were venomous


    snakes ready to attack. They then lunged fiercely toward Ye Fan''s chest.


    Ye Fan, however, was already on guard. Using the Nine Steps of Yunyang, he avoided the attack.


    He then picked up the Sword of Yunyang and fiercely shed toward Chu Qitian''s wrist!


    ng!


    The long sword descended, striking Chu Qitian''s wrist with unwavering precision. Yet, the


    unexpected was that even though it was a body of flesh, it somehow felt as if the Sword of Yunyang


    was striking steel. A shower of sparks burst amidst the resonating sh. Although Ye Fan''s sword


    did not manage to cut off Chu Qitian''s arm, the gravity of the Sword of Yunyang ultimately forced


    thetter''s hand to retreat. The immense force caused Chu Qitian to furrow his brows in pain.


    ¡°You brat! Again!¡±


    Chu Qitian did not feel discouraged after his attack was blocked. Instead, it led him to relentlessly


    release even more ferocious attacks. ¡°Sky Hammer!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stygian Palm!¡±


    ¡°Power Split!¡± The attacks came unceasingly, like a raging storm, pouring down on Ye Fan. In the


    beginning, Ye Fan fumbled as he was unable to handle the situation. He was left a blood-sttering


    mess and could only retreat after being repeatedly hit by Chu Qitian.


    Nevertheless, as the battle progressed, the situation was gradually improving. As the fight went on,


    Ye Fan stillcked the strength to fight back. However, he was almost able to hold out against the


    other!


    ¡°Goodness gracious!¡±


    ¡°He''s learning to fight through fighting!¡±


    ¡°His learning ability is insanely good!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Chu Sect had been fighting with him for so many years, only to be ultimately


    overthrown by him!¡±


    The battle on the Celestial Road continued, shaking the heavens and the earth. Meanwhile, Ye


    Qingtian and the others at the foot of the mountain were watching the battle with trepidation.

 Chapter 2284 The Indestructible Ye Fan

    Chapter 2284 The Indestructible Ye Fan


    This is so terrifying.


    They just felt that Ye Fan was simply too terrifying. Not only was it the oppression brought by Ye


    Fan''s immense strength, but also his abnormal learning ability and growth potential. Anyone would


    rather have an enemy who was already a god realm master than encounter someone like Ye Fan.


    At first, he seemed like a speck of dust or a tiny ant that could be crushed with a flick of a finger, but


    he had grown into such a terrifying person today in the end. Furthermore, he was still growing! Even


    in tonight''s battle, Ye Fan''s temperament, strength, and experience were all improving.


    ¡°This must be the secret behind his unwavering sess and how he''s climbed to such great


    heights over the years. To many people, setbacks and misfortunes can wear down a person''s mind


    and dampen his spirit, ultimately leading to despair and surrender. But not to Ye Fan. To him, every


    ordeal of life and death, every twist of fate, is like training to him. Each challenge is like the repeated


    tempering of steel in a fierce fire, just like removing the impurities and retaining the essence. Once,


    the wounds Ye Fan had suffered were etched onto his body, forming scars that became the


    strongest armor he wore. Without effort, there can be no progress. Ye Fan is truly a terrifying


    opponent...¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s mind was filled with countless thoughts and emotions, as various feelings intertwined


    within him. Over the years, Ye Qingtian believed that he had gained a deep understanding of the


    world and had be well-versed in emotions. However, Ye Qingtian never imagined that Ye Fan


    had taught him the most precious moment in his life through Ye Fan''s experiences over the years.


    ¡°Over the past few decades, my cultivation has been stagnant and slow. Whether it''s my


    temperament or my realm, I''ve always struggled to break through. I''ve been searching for the


    reason all these years. Finally, I found the problem of the matter after seeing Ye Fan. All of this


    happened because I''ve been living toofortably over the years. The truly strong are not those


    who seclude themselves and practice relentlessly. Instead, it''s their sense of urgency and danger


    that emerges from countless life-and-death crises. Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan, you have already obtained


    the truth that I, Ye Qingtian, spent my entire life searching for at such a young age.¡±


    Ye Qingtian shook his head with a sigh. His heart filled with all sorts of emotions, not knowing who


    to confide in. He had already made up his mind. If they were fortunate enough to survive after this


    battle, from then on, Ye Qingtian would no longer remain at Mount Yan and let his name lie on the


    merit roll, basking in the admiration and respect of the world.


    Ye Qingtian wanted to be like Ye Fan, to venture out, hone his skills, and temper himself. Only with


    the courage to face death and the unwavering determination to forge ahead could a person obtain


    unparalleled strength. As everyone was shocked by Ye Fan''s progress, little did they know the


    dangers Ye Fan was facing at that very moment. The power of Symborsus had far exceeded Ye


    Fan''s imagination. He had once fought with Chu Yuan atop Mount Yunding more than a year ago.


    At that time, Chu Yuan''s strength was probably not much different from that of Odin and Moryana.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Ye Fan had made significant progress in both Raijin Thunderdrake and Celestial Cloud


    techniques after a year of cultivation. Unless facing a real god realm master, Ye Fan had


    overwhelming confidence to fight against anyone else. Nevertheless, Ye Fan realized that he was


    wrong when he truly faced Symborsus. He thought it was a big mistake!


    Although Symborsus'' power was mostly sealed away, the power possessed by this escaped soul


    was still unimaginable. If it was not for Chu Qitian''s body limiting Symborsus'' power, Ye Fan would


    not have been able to hold on until now.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan still found the battle extremely challenging. If it was not for the Nine Steps of


    Yunyang which avoided several lethal moves from Symborsus, Ye Fan would probably have been


    torn to shreds by now. Of course, what troubled Ye Fan the most was not just Symborsus'' power,


    but also its vast and profound spiritual energy.


    During the battle, Chu Qitian not only used his fists and feet for attacks but also employed spiritual


    energy to attack Ye Fan''s spiritual consciousness. Ye Fan felt dazed and kept making mistakes.


    Even his reaction speed and mental awareness had be significantly slower!


    Bang!


    After a long stalemate, Symborsusunched another psychic attack. Ye Fan suddenly felt a sharp


    pain in his mind, and his vision became blurry and dizzy for a moment.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± As the saying went, life and death, victory and defeat, had the smallest of differences when


    the expertspeted. In that brief moment of Ye Fan''s absent-mindedness, Symborsus seized the


    opportunity. With a fierce ck Tiger w, it ruthlessly aimed for Ye Fan''s chest.


    A sudden sense of impending doom washed over Ye Fan. Almost instinctively, Ye Fan raised his


    sword horizontally to block. Amidst the nging sounds, Symborsus'' attacknded heavily on the


    Sword of Yunyang with a fierce strike.


    In an instant, there was zing light and shing sounds. The immense force directly prated


    the Sword of Yunyang, entering Ye Fan''s chest and passing through his body.


    Pfft!


    Ye Fan''s body trembled violently, and he spat out crimson red blood. Even the grip of the sword


    shattered in an instant. The Sword of Yunyang was knocked away by Ye Fan, falling from the


    Celestial Road. Atst, it was embedded in the rocks at Kransbay with a resounding ng.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan kept tumbling down the stairway of the Celestial Road. Lastly, he stopped at a


    certain spot of the stairway.


    ¡°Now, he should finally be dead, right?¡± After this move, Symborsus held back its power. It stood at


    the peak of the Celestial Road, looking down from above, striving to maintain itsposure.


    Nheless, the heavy panting and beads of sweat still revealed the immense exhaustion it was


    experiencing at the moment. Even for Symborsus, the previous battle had been extremely


    challenging and difficult.


    ¡°D*mn it, such a waste of my precious time and energy. The time for me to open the Sky Gate has


    been dyed once again.¡± Symborsus'' face darkened, cursing with extreme anger. It had almost


    reached the peak before. But now, Symborsus had been pushed back nearly halfway after a fierce


    battle with Ye Fan.


    As a result, their current location was not even half the distance to the Celestial Road. Symborsus


    had no choice but to climb again! The only thing worth celebrating was that the big trouble, Ye Fan,


    had finally been resolved. However, just as Symborsus took a brief rest and prepared to ascend the


    Celestial Road once more, Ye Fan who was covered in blood from the battle, staggered to his feet


    once again!


    D*mn it!


    At that moment, Chu Qitian was almost driven toplete madness. He felt as if his scalp was


    tingling.


    Could this brat possibly be made of iron? Even if he is made of iron, he should have long been


    crushed to dust after such a brutal battle. How is it possible for him to stand up again?


    ¡°Brat, you really are persistent. But I won''t let you stand up again next time. I''m going to twist your


    head off and crush it! I don''t believe you can still stand up even without a head.¡±


    Chu Qitian was nearly driven mad by Ye Fan''s torment. A thousand years ago, even his ancestor


    and ancient master Chu Yunyang was not as troublesome as Ye Fan. Chu Qitian had wasted too


    much time on Ye Fan. He hadpletely lost his patience! Faced with Chu Qitian''s madness, Ye


    Fan just smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure? Chu Qitian, are you really this confident that the next one


    will fall is still me?¡±


    Although Ye Fan was covered in blood, there was no trace of despair or weakness in his soft


    laughter. On the contrary, it exuded a strong sense of coldness and power. Chu Qitian''s eyebrows


    furrowed immediately.


    ¡°What? Haven''t you given up yet? Do you still think you have a chance to turn the tables? What will


    you fight me with now that your sword has been knocked away?¡± Ye Fan shook his head and said,


    ¡°Qitian, have you forgotten? The strongest power of the Chu family is not sword-fighting.¡±


    Although Ye Fan knew the person in front of him was no longer his cousin Chu Qitian, he still


    addressed thetter in this way. It was like having a conversation with an old friend.

 Chapter 2285 Insistent On Seeking Death

    Chapter 2285 Insistent On Seeking Death


    As Ye Fan uttered these words, his feet gradually lifted off the ground. Step by step, he ascended


    the stairs, drawing nearer to Chu Qitian''s location. As Ye Fan approached Chu Qitian, his body


    gradually became bigger before thetter, and Ye Fan''s once feeble aura began to surge steadily.


    As Chu Qitian noticed the shift in Ye Fan''s aura, a look of surprise crossed his face.


    ¡°You... you''ve been concealing your true strength all along?¡± Upon hearing Chu Qitian''s remark, a


    faint smile adorned Ye Fan''s handsome face. That was a smile of sessful execution, exuding


    pride and confidence, a clear indication that everything was under control.


    ¡°Did you only just realize that now? I must say, you''re quite arrogant. You were so overconfident that


    you only now notice my true strength.¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head with disappointment as he spoke. Throughout history, it had been evident


    that arrogant armies were bound to face defeat. From the very start, Chu Qitian underestimated Ye


    Fan. He had simply regarded Ye Fan as a persistent nuisance, someone difficult to eliminate due to


    their strong resilience. So, throughout the entire encounter, Chu Qitian never granted Ye Fan


    enough attention or recognition. Previously, Ye Fan''s resistance was simply regarded by Chu Qitian


    as a desperate struggle, an ineffectual attempt to fight back from a position of weakness.


    However, unbeknownst to him, the battle that had just taken ce was actually a meticulously


    nned setup by Ye Fan, all leading up to this pivotal moment.


    ¡°Symborsus, you are undeniably strong, incredibly strong. Throughout all these years, I can


    confidently say that you are the most formidable opponent I have ever encountered. If we had


    engaged in a no-holds-barred, life-or-death battle right from the start, the one who would have


    emerged defeated would undoubtedly have been me,¡± said Ye Fan.


    ¡°However, you made a fatal mistake. That mistake was underestimating and belittling me, Chu


    Tianfan! If you had unleashed your full strength against me from the beginning, I might have been


    defeated and resting in Mount Kransbay by now. But you didn''t. You chose to hold back, using only


    the power you deemed necessary to confront me. Your intention was to conserve your strength for


    climbing Celestial Road. However, little did you know that your restrained attack was the very


    opening I needed. It gave me the opportunity to catch my breath and regain my strength.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words were profound, and in his deep, captivating eyes, a flicker of distant and chilling


    light gleamed. He resembled a colossal dragon perched atop a towering mountain, its gaze fixated


    on the distant horizon.


    Indeed, both Symborsus and Ye Fan had held back their true power in the previous battle. For the


    most part, Ye Fan had relied on Raijin Thunderdrake, passively enduring the attacks. While


    enduring the onught, Ye Fan''s body frantically circted the power of Celestial Cloud, drawing


    strength and concealing his true abilities. Of course, in the midst of all this, Ye Fan also skillfully


    employed the Nine Steps of Yunyang to gradually drain Chu Qitian''s strength. Indeed, in the midst


    of this simultaneous growth and decline, the disparity in strength between Ye Fan and Symborsus


    was gradually closing.


    Up until this moment, Ye Fan sensed that the time for his counterattack had finally arrived. It was


    also the moment tomence the ultimate showdown. Ye Fan''s words reverberated through


    Celestial Road. While listening to Ye Fan''s words, Chu Qitian''s expression turned increasingly


    grave. Eventually, as Ye Fan ended his sentence, the raging fury within Chu Qitian transformed into


    an icy coldness, apanied by a surging wave of murderous intent.


    ¡°You insolent brat! How dare you scheme against me and y mind games! But do you honestly


    believe that your deceitful tactics alone can defeat me? Let me make it clear to you: even if you


    have a myriad of schemes, in the face of absolute power, you are nothing but a speck of dust. Your


    unconventional methods are no match for my overwhelming strength! The only purpose they serve


    is to dy your inevitable defeat.¡±


    Chu Qitian''s voice turned cold as ice, its resonance echoing like a thunderous p.


    ¡°Indeed? Then let us engage in battle and witness the oue.¡±


    Ye Fan''s expression was calm when he spoke. On his handsome face, there was no hint of


    apprehension or trepidation. On the contrary, there was an unprecedented serenity. He resembled a


    deep pool and a dried well, unaffected by even the fiercest storm, with no ripples disturbing his inner


    calm. One might wonder if it was due to self-confidence or the certainty of victory being within


    reach. However, none of those were the correct answer.


    Symborsus had a valid point earlier; in the grand scheme of true power, Ye Fan''s tricks amounted to


    nothing more than minor techniques. The sole benefit of his techniques was to slightly tip the scales


    of victory in his favor. For Ye Fan, the oue of victory or defeat, life or death, still remained


    unknown.


    Even in the current situation, the chances of victory for Ye Fan were quite slim, to be honest. Before


    the battle, Duanmu Wan''er had already alerted Ye Fan about Symborsus and his existence beyond


    their realm of life, and those beings from other realms possessed extraordinary power and strength


    that surpassed the boundaries of normalcy.


    Hence, she warned Ye Fan that if he chose to challenge it for the Sky Gate, there was a high


    probability that the battle that night would be Ye Fan''s final one. That was also the reason why


    Duanmu Wan''er hesitated to let Ye Fan face the danger alone. However, despite all these warnings


    and dangers, Ye Fan remained resolute and chose to ascend Celestial Road without any hesitation!


    He disregarded the possibility that this could be his final battle, or that there might be no chance of


    survival.


    He believed that taking a risk and fighting for a chance was better than passively awaiting death. In


    Ye Fan''s life, he had already experienced significant losses and sacrifices. Therefore, this time, he


    was determined not to lose Angie or anyone else important to him.


    ¡°You seem determined to invite your own destruction, huh? Chu Tianfan, are you truly certain about


    this? If you choose to retreat now, even after I unlock the Sky Gate, I can guarantee that you won''t


    be harmed in the least! Moreover, I assure you that I won''t encroach upon your Jiangdong territory


    or meddle with China in any way!¡±


    It appeared that Symborsus was unwilling to take the risk of battling against Ye Fan at the cost of its


    own life. After all, Symborsus believed that these inferior and contemptible Earthlings were not


    deserving of it risking its own life. Moreover, it wanted to save its strength to open Sky Gate.


    So, at present, Symborsus was doing everything in its power to avoid engaging in a fight with Ye


    Fan. Ye Fan chuckled and remarked, ¡°Don''t you think it''s a bit redundant to keep asking these


    questions at this stage?¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Chu Qitian sneered.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°If you''re so eager to meet your demise, Chu Tianfan, then I shall fulfill your wish today! Even if it


    means abandoning my pursuit of ascending Celestial Road and unlocking Sky Gate, I will ensure


    that you meet your end!¡±


    Huff...


    The fierce wind howled, and its sound resonated through the air. The Symborsus before Ye Fan''s


    eyes was finally consumed by anger, its fury reaching its peak. Without holding anything back, the


    Symborsus unleashed its full power at that moment. Meanwhile, everyone witnessed Chu Qitian''s


    once slender figure rapidly expanding in a terrifying manner. Veins and blood vessels, resembling


    coiling pythons, surfaced on his body.


    The once human skin was now adorned with patches of blood-red scales, resembling the scales of


    a dragon. The ancient and mysterious sound of the chant resonated with even greater intensity,


    rolling and echoing throughout the surroundings.


    After a millennium, Symborsus finally bared its sharp fangs once again, ready to unleash its true


    power. A battle that spanned across millenniamenced, once again unfurling between the Chu


    family and Symborsus. The final battle was finally about to begin.


    At this moment, the entire world was enveloped in silence. Ye Qingtian fell silent, and his


    companions, Aaron, Carlo, and the rest, joined him in wordless contemtion as they stared into


    the distance. In Jiangdong, figures like Li Er and Lei Lao San stood in awe, their eyes fixed on the


    distant scene, filled with deep admiration. Inside the Chu residence, Grand Old Lady Chu clung


    tightly to Chu Lin, holding him in her arms and cherishing the son left behind by Ye Fan in this world.


    Tang Yun''s eyes were filled with tears, causing them to turn a flushed red. Within her tearful gaze,


    the reflection of a slender figure could be seen.


    In Yanjing, tears streamed down Xu Lei''s face uncontrobly. She was in rage! She despised her


    own ipetence! She resented the fact that every time Ye Fan confronted a life-or-death


    situation, all she could do was stand by and watch.


    What she despised, even more, was the cruel hand of fate that dictated their lives. She constantly


    questioned herself, wondering why it always fell upon Ye Fan''s shoulders to face the cmities


    alone. She also wondered why some people were born into lives offort, wealth, and glory, while


    Ye Fan had to endure a tragic background and a lifetime of hardships and suffering.


    In India, Noa asked with a choked voice, ¡°Junie, Ye Fan will win, right?¡±


    Junie''s beautiful eyes brimmed with concern, but she nodded through teary eyes and said, ¡°Yes, he


    will surely emerge victorious.¡±


    Even though the battle had not yetmenced, the mere presence of certain individuals in the face


    of the impending storm was enough to bring tears to others'' eyes. Simply because behind him, the


    lives of billions of people were at stake. It was also because he stood at the forefront of life and


    death, fighting for the sake of all humanity.

 Chapter 2286 Hells Asura Formation

    Chapter 2286 Hell''s Asura Formation


    At the peak of Mount Kransbay, the Celestial Road reached the heavens. The ancient divine sword


    fell like an angel with broken wings. Then, it wedges between the vast earth. Broken walls and deep


    ravines could be seen everywhere. Everything seemed like the apocalypse.


    No one could have believed that Mount Kransbay, a forbidden zone for life and a restricted area for


    humans, would be the battleground that determines the life and death of the entire world and


    the fate of all nations.


    At the foot of the mountain, Ye Qingtian and the others stared intently at the scene before them. The


    Sword Saint and others were mind-controlled. Though gravely injured, they dragged their battered


    bodies and leaned against a massive rock, staring nkly at the battle unfolding before them.


    It was as if life and death or victory and defeat had nothing to do with them at all. At the summit of


    the Celestial Road, two figures stood facing each other from a distance. Among them, one figure


    stood out, dressed in a blood-red robe with matching crimson hair. Their body was covered in bright


    red scales, reminiscent of a me burning fiercely.


    The terrifying power stood tall between the horizon as if it were the sun, glorious throughout the


    ages. That awe-inspiring power evoked a sense of terror and eeriness even when observed from


    afar. Ye Qingtian and the others were several thousand meters away from them, but the terrifying


    pressure emanating from Symborsus still made it somewhat difficult for them to breathe. They found


    it hard to believe just how much pressure Ye Fan was enduring as he stood before Symborsus. On


    the other side, Ye Fan wore a thinyer of clothing. His slender figure, though stained with blood,


    still stood there upright like a long spear standing tall.


    Has the final moment finally arrived?


    Ye Fan had mentally prepared himself well in advance for this battle. He initially thought that he


    would be both excited and nervous when facing a terrifyingly powerful being like Symborsus. When


    the moment truly arrived, Ye Fan surprisingly found himself extraordinarily calm. Perhaps, it was just


    a matter of getting used to it. He was ustomed to battles of life or death and facing invincible


    enemies.


    At these critical moments, Ye Fan always appeared to be moreposed. He was calm and


    serene, and his heart was still. It was precisely this tranquility that allowed Ye Fan''s mind to reach


    an unprecedented level of focus. At this moment, every cell in Ye Fan''s body was dedicated to


    serving the uing battle. Ye Fan clearly felt the cirction of the Celestial Cloud reaching an


    unparalleled level of smoothness.


    The surging elemental force was like a vast ocean, coursing and raging through Ye Fan''s limbs and


    bones. That which was known as power howled within Ye Fan''s body. Ye Fan''s entire aura was like


    a raging fire, burning fiercely.


    Meanwhile, it seemed Chu Qitian had finished umting energy. He spread his arms wide, and


    an infinite surge of power emanated from him, creating a crimson domain around him. From a


    distance, the sky behind him appeared to be almost blood-red. Simultaneously, the chants of


    Symborsus came to an end.


    Suddenly, he stomped his foot, and countless runes came to life, gathering beneath the feet of


    Symborsus. Then, a massive formation quietly formed beneath Symborsus. The blood-red


    formation spun wildly beneath its feet.


    The formation nearly stirred the boundless heaven and earth energy. A massive amount of


    elemental force was converging there. It was like the wheel of life and death. In the grand scheme


    of things, everything would be crushed, destroyed. The cycle would repeat endlessly.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°What kind of martial arts is this?¡±


    ¡°How could it nearly crush the void?¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian and the others


    were utterly astonished. They had dedicated themselves to martial arts for all their life, and this was


    the first time they witnessed such a terrifying martial technique. Not only could it devour elemental


    force from heaven and earth, but even the formation could shatter the wheel.


    The turbulence in the ck space would vaguely be seen constantly dissipating.


    ¡°That truly is a self-powered formation.¡±


    ¡°D*mn that Symborsus! Even though most of his power is still sealed, he can still use such a


    terrifying formation!¡±


    ¡°This extraterrestrial creature is way too overpowered!¡± In the territory of Jiangdong, Grand Old


    Lady Chu could not help but tremble and eximed in astonishment upon witnessing this scene.


    Tang Yun, who was standing nearby, shuddered and anxiously asked, ¡°Old Madam Chu, what''s a


    self-powered formation?¡±


    ¡°The self-powered formation refers to the ability of an individual to generate a formation during


    combat. By harnessing this formation, they can manipte the surrounding forces of nature for their


    own purposes. With that, one can unleash a power far beyond their own realm. It''s almost as if Ye


    Fan is fighting against the entire world,¡± Grand Old Lady Chu exined solemnly.


    The more Tang Yun listened, the more her heart quivered. Human strength would eventually reach


    its limit. This was because the so-called Internal Energy and elemental force would be released


    through the elixir field during battle.


    Elemental force from the outside world could not be directly utilized by oneself. Instead, it required


    cultivation techniques to absorb, condense, refine, and ultimately store in the elixir field. However,


    since the energy stored in the elixir field was limited, everyone would inevitably meet their limit.


    Now, Symborsus had taken advantage of this formation, directly manipting heaven and earth


    energy for its own use.


    ¡°Does this mean his power has no upper limit?¡± Tang Yun waspletely stupefied. The terror of


    Symborsus was beyond her imagination. The battle had not yet begun, but Tang Yun was already


    feeling despair.


    The chances of victory were too slim. Grand Old Lady Chu nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Logically speaking, that''s true. He maniptes heaven and earth energy for his own use, so his


    strength indeed has no upper limit. However, the elemental forces of heaven and earth on Earth are


    scarce. Even if he could manipte the elemental forces of the entire world, there would still be a


    limit.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In short, although Ye Fan''s chances of winning are slim, it''s not entirely impossible. Now, all we can


    do is pray. Pray for Ye Fan to once again bring us delightful surprises,¡± Grand Old Lady Chu spoke


    deeply. In that deep tone, there was an unprecedented heaviness. Ever since she was young,


    Grand Old Lady Chu had always heard about the hardships and struggles faced by her family''s


    ancestor, Chu Yunyang, when he founded the Chu family business.


    While listening to the story, she did not feel anything special about it. After witnessing the formidable


    power of Symborsus, Grand Old Lady Chu finally understood just how difficult it must have been for


    her ancestor Chu Yunyang when he was paving the way and weaving his blueprints back in the day.


    The power Symborsus has revealed so far was merely the tip of the iceberg of his full strength. In


    this era, he had be an insurmountable force that billions of people around the world could not


    surpass. Grand Old Lady Chu found it hard to believe how on earth did her ancestor Chu Yunyang


    manage to defeat Symborsus at his peak and seal him away all by himself back in the day.


    The past could no longer be recalled. Now, even Grand Old Lady Chu did not know how Ye Fan


    would deal with this crisis. Whoosh... Winds howled at the summit of Mount Kransbay. A massive


    amount of heaven and earth energy was drawn and gathered by the formation beneath Chu Qitian''s


    feet. Chu Qitian stood tall on the peak,ughing arrogantly.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Tianfan, what do you think of my Hell''s Asura Formation?¡± The roaring torrent


    resounded like thunder rolling by. Chu Qitian, with one hand holding up the heavens and the other


    against the ground. Like the Lord of Hell, the human worldy behind, and helly ahead; one side


    led to life, while the other led to death. There, he stood at the gates of hell, controlling the cycle of


    life and death.


    ¡°Back then, I and your ancestor, Chu Yunyang, stood at the pinnacle of the Ninth Heaven. We


    fought fiercely for seven days and nights. In the end, I was just one move short of victory, and I lost


    to your ancestor. A single misstep led to my eternal regret.¡±


    ¡°After that, I was sealed for a thousand years by that d*mned Chu Yunyang. A thousand years! A


    thousand years of solitude, a thousand years of waiting... I, Symborsus, was like a lost soul, trapped


    between the depths of hell. I never saw the light of day.¡±


    ¡°Yet, I could not ept defeat. I, Symborsus, am one of the noblest races among the countless


    species in the universe. We were born as kings. How could we be imprisoned by you weak and


    despicable humans? For the past thousand years, I''ve been constantly thinking about revenge and


    reincarnation. Finally, after being imprisoned for eight hundred and ny-six years, I have


    cultivated the supreme formation and created Hell''s Asura Formation!¡±

 Chapter 2287 Miracle Reappears

    Chapter 2287 Miracle Reappears


    ¡°Originally, this formation was created for your ancestor, Chu Yunyang. Now, it seems now I can


    only test the waters with you first. Chu Tianfan, be proud of dying under this move.¡±


    Symborsus shook his head as it spoke. Amidst his roaringughter, his face was filled with


    confidence and arrogance. In his eyes, it seemed the battle had ended before it even began.


    Standing before him, Ye Fan was but a corpse. However, Ye Fan remained unmoving at his words.


    On his delicate facey a touch of serene and indifferent calmness.


    Upon hearing the end, Ye Fan could not help but respond impatiently, ¡°Don''t you think you''re talking


    a bit too much? Have you ever heard that viins always die from talking too much? Since you have


    so much nonsense, it seems you''ll die here today.¡± Ye Fan chuckled. Symborsus was enraged.


    ¡°You despicable human! even as death approaches, you still have the nerve to spout such


    nonsense at me? Excellent! Since you''re so eager to die, then I shall grant your wish!¡±


    Symborsus was nowpletely enraged. He had just said those words to show off his skills and


    wanted to see the terrified and panicked expression on Ye Fan''s face simultaneously.


    However, Symborsus realized he was preaching to preach to deaf ears after speaking for so long.


    This brat doesn''t even know my true strength, and he dares speak of such nonsense, like viins


    dying from talking too much. Forget it! I can''t be bothered wasting any more words on him. Since


    he''s so eager to die, I''ll grant him his death!


    In a fit of rage, Symborsus raised his arms toward the sky. Then, he extended a finger into the


    oceanic abyss and gently pressed it toward where Ye Fan was. At the same time, a thunderous


    roar, akin to a p of thunder, resounded throughout the heavens.


    ¡°Asura''s Finger!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The giant finger reached for the sky, and a blood-red aura surged. The moment Symborsus'' finger


    fell, everyone saw a dazzling light erupting from the blood-red wheel beneath his feet. Countless


    elemental forces of heaven and earth were deeply stirred by a single finger of Symborsus.


    The space-time copsed and reshaped. The crimson fingertip, carrying the power to annihte


    everything, enveloped with the might of nearly the entire universe, ruthlessly pressed down from the


    peak of the horizon.


    The giant Asura finger had not yet fallen. However, the immense pressure caused the entire


    Kransbay Mountain Range to sink several meters. The heavens crumbled, and the earth shook; the


    mountains trembled, and the ground quaked. The scene was truly like a hellish realm. Ye Qingtian


    and the others werepletely dumbfounded.


    In the depths of their hearts, raging waves of emotions swept wildly.


    ¡°I-Is this the power that rivals that of immortals? The power that can reach the heavens? H-How


    terrifying!¡± Ye Qingtian cried out in shock.


    His sight was filled with fear and shock. He could not help but tremble under the immense and awe-


    inspiring power. He did not feel fear toward Symborsus. Instead, he was in awe of that power. It was


    reverence for the power that could destroy all living beings.


    His fear came from deep within his heart, which his mind could not control it. Not only Ye Qingtian,


    but Aaron, Carlo, and the others were also deeply shocked. Swordsmen and King of Fighters alike


    knelt on the ground like devout believers, chanting their master''s sacred name. The entire Kransbay


    Mountain seemed like a grand sacrificial ceremony. The sacrifice was the entire universe.


    Symborsus was the god that people worshipped.


    ¡°That''s too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Is that even human?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such incredible strength?¡± Symborsus'' attack could be seen by nearly half the


    world''s poption.


    They gazed from afar at the enormous blood-red finger that seemed to cover the sky. From a


    distance, it appeared like a fallen pir of heaven. No one could believe that such an attack could


    be executed by a human.


    ¡°He must be an immortal descended from the heavens.¡±


    ¡°It must be because of that scumbag fooling around with women that he has angered the heavens!¡±


    The whole world was set abuzz. Countless streets and alleys in numerous cities were in an uproar.


    Some were terrified, some surrendered, and some knelt in worship. The so-called myriad aspects of


    life were nothing more than this. Just as everyone trembled at the might of this Symborsus'' attack,


    he followed up with another palm strike after the finger, swiftly striking down.


    ¡°Devil''s Palm!¡±


    Boom!


    Like a thunderbolt piercing through the heavens and earth, it resembled a divine spear aimed


    straight at the heart of the sky. After the Asura''s Finger, an even more terrifying attack thunderously


    descended. From a distance, it looked as if a piece of the sky had copsed. The copsed


    heavens and earth fiercely smashed toward Ye Fan''s direction.


    ¡°T-This...¡±


    ¡°D*mn Symborsus!¡±


    ¡°He made a second strike?¡±


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    The warriors beneath Mount Kransbay were utterly dumbfounded. Everyone was almost trembling


    with madness. They had initially thought the Asura Finger was already Symborsus'' strongest trump


    card. Unexpectedly, the following Devil''s Palm was even more powerful, and its momentum was


    even more terrifying.


    ¡°He''s insane!¡±


    ¡°Is this really a creature that exists in the human world?¡±


    ¡°This is simply beyond human reach!¡± Aaron and Carlo were almost scared to the point of wetting


    themselves. After Symborsus'' attacks, the overwhelming power that emanated from him caused


    blood to gush from their mouths and noses. They could not even begin to imagine the kind of chaos


    Ye Fan was facing in the center of the storm.


    ¡°He''s too powerful.¡±


    ¡°There''s absolutely no chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°Let''s run.¡±


    ¡°Ye Qingtian, please tell Ye Fan to run quickly.¡±


    ¡°He''s going to die here,¡± Aaron said anxiously. Carlo also tried to persuade fearfully. They urged Ye


    Fan to run as fast as he could, insisting there was no need to wait for death there. However, Ye Fan,


    who was at the heart of the storm, could no longer hear the mor from the outside world. At this


    moment, all that remained in his eyes was the terrifying power that enveloped the sky and earth. All


    he could hear were the sinisterughter and unrestrained malice of Symborsus.


    His heart was still like water. He had never felt such calmness. This was unprecedented. Yet, he


    was confused why he felt no fear. Instead, he had never experienced such excitement. Faced with


    the increasingly imminent terrifying attack, Ye Fan did not attempt to dodge or respond. Rather, he


    slowly closed his eyes at the moment.


    ¡°Hahaha... Have you closed your eyes to prepare for death, brat? It would have been great to


    realize this sooner. Well, that saves me a lot of trouble.¡± The die is cast. There''s no turning back.


    Brat, open your arms wide and embrace your death. Hahaha...¡±


    The Symborsusughed triumphantly. That heartyughter echoed endlessly. At this moment, the


    Asura Finger had already reached Ye Fan''s face. Just as Symborsus thought Ye Fan would be


    crushed into pieces by Asura''s Finger in the next moment, Ye Fan suddenly opened his eyes. An


    unprecedented solemnity shed through his pupils. In the brief moment when he closed his eyes,


    Ye Fan seemed to see the scene from a thousand years ago, where his ancestor Chu Yunyang


    fought against the heavens, the earth, and the myriad races of the universe.


    Now, a thousand years had passed. Chu Yunyang had long since be a legend. Now was his


    time. It was Chu Tianfan''s era.


    ¡°Invoke the Celestial Cloud. First Form, Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The moment his voice sounded, it was as if a light shone upon the darknd. That ethereal voice


    transcended through the ages, and the vast wilderness, and resonated across the entire world. In


    that fleeting moment, The Grand Old Lady of the Chu family seemed to see a majestic figure from a


    thousand years ago, spanning across the vast sky.


    In just a brief moment, The Grand Old Lady was in tears.


    ¡°Do you see this, Mr. Yunyang? Your descendant, just like you, is doing his best to hold up this


    world.¡±

 Chapter 2288 The Reappearance Of Invoke The Celestial Cloud

    Chapter 2288 The Reappearance Of Invoke The Celestial Cloud


    ¡°Second Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky: Tumble of the Majestic Mountain!¡±


    Without a moment of dy, without even the slightest hint of hesitation. After a foot stomped down,


    it was immediately followed by a punch. In a fleeting moment, Ye Fan unleashed Second Form of


    Invoke the Celestial Sky without holding anything back. The massive fist came crashing down with a


    resounding boom. Boundless energy surged, engulfing the horizon. Like the mighty hammer of


    Thunder God, the explosive and fearsome power shattered the heaven and earth. They fiercely


    unleashed their attack against the Symborsus with an unmatched force and overwhelming power


    that engulfed the world. Under the empowerment of Raijin Thunderdrake, it only took two


    consecutive moves to create a shockwave simr to a nuclear explosion. Thousands of tons of air


    swept wildly in all directions.


    The Mountain Destructor shattered, and the wind carried scattered fluff. In a world of chaos, we


    drifted through life like duckweed in the rain. Under the overwhelming force, Ye Qingtian and the


    others were unexpectedly sent flying for hundreds of meters by the rushing st. Like King of


    Fighters and Sword Saint, the heavily injured fighters were thrown into the air like leaves in the


    wind. After crashing through numerous rocks, they finally plummeted into the ruins below. Terrifying!


    Astonishing! Fearful! Various emotions flooded through the hearts of everyone.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°Does this guy have endless strength?¡±


    ¡°Could it unleash such immense power?¡±


    Aaron, Carlo, and the others were utterly shaken. They had thought that after the consecutive


    battles, Ye Fan''s strength would surely have been greatly reduced. However, who could have


    anticipated that the majesty exhibited by Ye Fan at this moment would not only remain intact but


    grow stronger? The storm generated by the two attacks was already on par with a nuclear


    explosion.


    ¡°He''s truly a freak!¡±


    ¡°No, both of them are freaks!¡±


    ¡°They''re all freaks in the Chu family!¡± Aaron cursed in shock. Carlo was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Perhaps, this guy can withstand Chu Qitian''s attacks,¡± he eximed in surprise.


    However, Ye Qingtian shook his head and said, ¡°No, it''s not enough. These alone are still far from


    sufficient.¡±


    As expected, with his words echoing, Ye Fan''s two attacks fiercely collided with Symborsus'' Asura''s


    Finger. However, his attack could only hold its ground briefly before Symborsus'' Asura''s Finger


    completely shattered it. Upon witnessing this scene, the hearts of everyone who cared for Ye Fan


    felt a chill. The disparity is immense!


    Although the attack seemed formidable, upon impact, it dissipated without a trace, like a y ox


    entered the sea, leaving no impact whatsoever. Symborsusughed and said, ¡°Chu Tianfan, you''re


    useless! My Hell''s Asura Formation is undefeatable in this world. Do you really think your mere


    secret technique in the mortal realm can stand against it? Kneel and beg for death; it''s your only


    option! The only oue of rebellion isplete annihtion!¡±


    Upon witnessing Ye Fan''s attack being instantly annihted. Chu Qi Tian burst intoughter, his


    face covered in scales, exuding an unabashed sense of arrogance and dominance. However, Ye


    Fan remained indifferent to the mocking and desperate voices around him. Within the elixir field, the


    cultivation technique of Invoke the Celestial Sky continued to operate wildly. Within the meridians,


    the boundless elemental force surged and surged with great intensity.


    At this moment, in Ye Fan''s world, it seemed as if all the noise had disappeared, leaving only the


    relentless rotation of Invoke the Celestial Sky! Despite widespread belief in his imminent death in


    Kransbay and the Symborsus'' mockery of his vulnerability andck of knowledge, Ye Fan remained


    unaffected and undisturbed. He followed his own rhythm in his realm, executing his moves,


    launching attacks, and maneuvering! Finally, afterpleting the first two moves, Ye Fan


    sessively unleashed Third and Fourth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky!


    ¡°Third Form: Earthshaking Palm!¡±


    ¡°Fourth Form: Red me Finger!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Form: Void sh...¡± ... At the pinnacle of Kransbay, Ye Fan waved his sleeves and danced


    with unrestrained fervor. One terrifying attack after another poured out from his hand, flowing as


    smoothly as water. What incredible power it was, with each move and stance resembling that of a


    transcendent dancer dancing destruction that swept across the heaven and earth.


    What a miraculous sight it was, as boundless Qi energy burst forth in endless azure radiance. From


    a distance, Ye Fan appeared as if he was bathing in a sea of radiance.


    ¡°T-this... Is this truly the highest level that human effort can attain?¡± someone eximed.


    At this moment, an overwhelming number of people across the world were struck speechless by


    their emotions. At this moment, the scene captivated and enraptured thousands of people. This


    battle, regardless of the oue or Ye Fan''s fate, there was reason to believe that this world would


    forever remember Chu Tianfan, who had once shone as brilliantly as the gxy.


    As everyone marveled at Ye Fan''s formidable might amid the storm, Symborsus remained


    arrogantly unrestrained.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, why do you bother struggling? It''s futile! The might of our deity is far beyond the


    capabilities of you insignificant humans. Despair, submit... In this world, all will be shattered and


    ttened under the awe-inspiring might of my presence...¡±


    Symborsus said. The Symborsusughed arrogantly, its unrestrainedughter echoing like thunder,


    resounding through the horizon.


    And at this moment, Ye Fan''s onught persisted. Earthshaking Palm and Red me Finger


    collided fiercely with the onught of Symborsus. However, to Symborsus'' surprise, the anticipated


    crushing defeat did not transpire. Instead, to everyone''s surprise, the attacks from both sides


    reached a stalemate in mid-air.


    ¡°T-this kid...¡± the Symborsus muttered in disbelief. The Symborsus'' expression instantly turned grim,


    and itsughter abruptly stopped. Clearly, he had never expected his attack to be sessfully


    blocked. Indeed, at this moment, Symborsus was taken aback.


    After a momentary stalemate, Asura''s Finger swept through once more, overwhelming Third and


    Fourth Form of the Invoke the Celestial Sky, causing them to be defeated. However, Symborsus


    had just let out a sigh of relief. With the subsequent fifth and sixth moves, they unexpectedly


    shattered Symborsus'' Asura''s Finger. Symborsus was instantly taken aback.


    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± he eximed. Only then did he realize this battle was not as one-


    sided as he had initially thought.


    D*mn it! This kid is quite peculiar. The moves are actually getting stronger?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the Symborsus'' expression turned grim, no longer disying the previous air of


    confidence and audacity. Clearly, he had realized the formidable power of Ye Fan''s Invoke the


    Celestial Sky. However, the initial few moves appeared ordinary and unimpressive. Even these


    moves, when isted and considered separately, could have been more effective against him.


    However, as Ye Fan sequentially unleashed those moves, the might of those moves unexpectedly


    built up,yer uponyer. Each move had set the stage for the next, building upon the previous one.


    Each move had been more potent than thest, escting the power with every move. Like a


    cksmith, the heavy, circr fists relentlessly kept striking the iron. With each rotation of the


    hammer in hand, its weight increased slightly. After countless repetitions, the heavy hammer


    possessed the divine power to shatter gold and break jade.


    And now, Invoke the Celestial Sky used by Ye Fan was undoubtedly just like that. After countless


    preparations, all for the sake of the ultimate final move.


    ¡°Truly worthy of being his descendant! Unexpectedly, he was able to break my Asura''s Finger.


    However, that''s as far as it goes. The formidable power of my Devil''s Palm will annihte everything


    you depend on!¡±


    Symborsus dered. Symborsus remained unfazed. The defeat of Asura''s Finger merely caused


    him to tremble. It hadn''t reached the level of panic yet. After all, he had confidence that the might of


    the Devil''s Palm would be unstoppable.


    But is it truly the case in reality? After the explosive power of Absolute Force was unleashed, Ye


    Fan''s aura climbed again, fueled by its formidable might. He stood proudly by the horizon, his ck


    hair wildly dancing in the air.


    At the edge of the horizon, the stars twinkle. The elemental forces of Heaven and Earth converge


    within one''s body. And as the powers surged through his body, Ye Fan''s form expanded. Muscles


    swelled, and veins pulsated! A surge of strength, momentum, and emotions all peaked at this


    moment. Finally, Ye Fan unleashed a resounding roar, ¡°Let the sworde forth!¡±


    Buzz!


    As if a mighty dragon awakening and a fierce tiger returning the mountains. In that fleeting moment


    when Ye Fan''s words rang out, everyone was startled by the resounding cry of a sword that


    transcended time!

 Chapter 2289 Pierced Through With A Single Strike

    Chapter 2289 Pierced Through With A Single Strike


    Buzz!


    The resounding hum of the long sword filled the air, apanied by a brilliant surge of green light.


    Ye Fan''smanding cry, ¡°Sword, emerge!¡± possessed an awe-inspiring power that reverberated


    far and wide.


    Such was its impact that even the fallen Sword of Yunyang, lying motionless on the ground,


    appeared to heed the call. It quivered and vibrated, reminiscent of an ancient, dormant dragon


    rousing from slumber, its once heavy-lidded eyes opening and majestic wings unfurling. And then,


    with an imposing momentum, it soared into the sky. The Sword of Yunyang shone resplendently,


    piercing through the celestial heights, until it found its rightful ce in Ye Fan''s hands.


    And as Ye Fan held the divine sword, its seven-foot-long emerald de pulsate within his grip, akin


    to a tempest gathering strength. They say the wind borrows fire''s vigor, while fire harnesses the


    might of the wind. Empowered by the Sword of Yunyang, Ye Fan''s aura and keenness rapidly


    surged. Finally, it reached an almost tangible apex. It was precisely in that very moment that Invoke


    the Celestial Sky resurfaced With a resolute spirit, Ye Fan chanted, ¡°Invoke the Celestial Sky,


    Seventh Form. Celestial Star Sword!¡±


    Over a year had psed since the fierce battle at Mount Yunding. Within that span, the world


    underwent profound transformations. As for Ye Fan, he secluded himself in relentless cultivation,


    experiencing substantial growth in both character and realm whenpared to his former self of a


    year ago.


    At that precise moment, as the Celestial Star Sword emerged once again into the realm, its might


    surpassed all previous expectations. The interweaving rays of sword radiance resembled a celestial


    tapestry, akin to the vast expanse of the Milky Way. Glimmering specks of starlight converged and


    twinkled, pulsating with a resplendent emerald glow. From a distance, it appeared not as a singr


    de, but as an infinite array of swords. The amalgamation of countless sword forces merged into a


    single devastating strike. None could fathom the fate of those below when this unleashed sword


    descended.


    ¡°Is... is this Daddy''s sword?¡± Ye Fan''s son whispered incredulously.


    ¡°It''s really... so powerful...¡± The brilliance of the sword was dazzling, and its power overwhelming. At


    that moment when the Celestial Star Sword descended, the hearts of people worldwide were stirred


    by its presence.


    Ye Fan''s son, Chu Lin, was also shaken to the core. He couldn''t help but be awestruck, realizing the


    immense prowess his father possessed. While the world was in awe, in Western Epea, an elderly


    man crawled out of a widow''s bed.


    ¡°D*mn it...¡± he muttered


    ¡°They were right... At thirty, one is like a wolf. At forty, like a tiger...¡± Gaius sighed, gazing at the


    enchanting woman slumbering beside him. Genuine fear gripped him. For even his own supreme


    grandmaster''s physique was nearly depleted.


    He decided that he needed to take some time in the next few days to focus on recuperating and


    replenishing his energy. Otherwise, his body wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Hmm? What''s happening out there? Why is it so radiant?¡±


    Perhaps due to his exhaustion, Gaius, who was sleeping like a log, hadn''t noticed what was


    happening outside. At that moment, he pulled back the curtains and beheld a spectacle beyond the


    horizon. The Celestial Road ascended toward the heavens, and a sky adorned with azure


    luminosity. In the celestial realm, two majestic figures shed in a ferocious battle.


    Over the past year, Gaius had undoubtedly heard about the transformation in the martial arts world.


    However, following the abdication of Dragon Master and the disbandment of Dragon God Hall,


    Gaius had already retreated from the martial arts world.


    Indifferent to the vicissitudes of life or death outside, impervious to dire circumstances or raging


    infernos, Gaius remained detached. Even if the sky were to crumble or doomsday were to arrive, he


    paid no heed. His days were spent carefree, cherishing thepany of countless widows.


    Otherwise, he would end up like their Dragon Master, toiling tirelessly throughout his entire life.


    Fighting against the heavens and the earth, battling for family, country, and the people of the world.


    What was the ultimate result? Only to end up in a miserable and untimely death. Didn''t even have a


    chance to truly relish a carefree existence. It was a life lived in vain. Thus, it was Ye Fan''s death that


    served as a profound awakening for many.


    Gaius had truly seen through it all. In this messed-up world and this d*mn life, no matter how much


    one sacrificed for others, it seemed that no good woulde of it. It was far wiser to prioritize self-


    care, seek happiness in one''s own unique way, and engage in pursuits that brought joy. However, in


    that particr moment, as Gaius beheld the figure deep within the firmament and witnessed the


    divine sword''s unleashed might, Gaius, who had spent a year being indifferent and adopting a


    carefree attitude, found it impossible to maintain his calm demeanor.


    ¡°This... this is... Invoke the Celestial Sky!¡± His voice trembled, and his eyes stared fixedly ahead.


    The dormant emotions within him, subdued for an entire year, surged forth like an unruly tempest.


    He had followed Ye Fan for countless years, from Jingzhou to the Chu Sect, and then to Mount


    Yunding.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaius had undoubtedly witnessed the awe-inspiring power of Invoke the Celestial Cloud on


    numerous asions. And then, as he beheld the ongoing battle before him, Gaius was


    unequivocally certain. That was indeed Invoke the Celestial Sky, the very technique only their


    Dragon Master could unleash!


    ¡°Hahaha... It''s Dragon Master! Dragon Master has returned. Dragon Master is alive. Dragon Master


    has returned... Hahaha...¡± Gaia suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter, exuding an infectious


    joy akin to that of a child.


    His heartyughter startled the beautiful woman from her slumber.


    ¡°Gaius, you''ve awakened me,¡± she said with a hint of yfulness.


    ¡°I shall punish you with three more rounds...¡± Her captivating gaze held an irresistible allure and


    temptation. She gracefully descended from the bed, her bare skin brushing against Gaius'' back as


    she sensually caressed his chiseled chest, attempting to entice him, and pulling him onto the bed.


    However, Gaius resisted her advances, retaliating with a swift p that sent her tumbling onto the


    bed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± hemanded firmly.


    ¡°Do not obstruct me. I must find my Dragon Master!¡± Gaius eximed excitedly.


    The beautiful woman buried her face in her hands, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Gaius, don''t you love me anymore?¡± she pleaded, her voice filled with anguish. Gaius shook his


    head, his expression resolute.


    ¡°I love you, but my love for my Dragon Master surpasses all else.¡±


    Throughout Gaius''s entire life, the Dragon Master had been his true passion, while everyone else


    was merely incidental. After pping the woman and sending her tumbling, Gaius made a firm


    decision. He leaped from the high building with unwavering determination, heading towards the


    presence of his beloved Dragon Master, Ye Fan.


    ¡°No! Gaius, please don''t go...¡± The beautiful woman cried out loudly, her voice filled with sorrow,


    evoking sympathy from those who heard her. As anticipated, upon hearing her anguished cry, Gaius


    returned. The woman''s excitement surged instantly.


    ¡°Gaius, have you changed your mind?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I knew it, you still love me...¡± her voice trembling with hope.


    With tears streaming down her face, the woman threw herself back into Gaius''s embrace. Yet,


    Gaius paid her no attention, kicking her back onto the bed.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I only returned to get dressed,¡± he dered. In his haste earlier, Gaius stepped outside


    only to feel the wind blowing coolly on his skin. It was then that he realized, he hadpletely


    forgotten to put on any clothes. He quickly returned, donned his garments, and set off on a direct


    path to Kransbay, China. However, as he arrived, Gaius realized that the Battle of Kransbay had


    already reached its climactic stage. Following the descent of the Celestial Star Sword, its awe-


    inspiring power surged forth, spanning across the heavens and earth, mercilessly cleaving through


    Symborsus. Demonic Palm and Celestial Star Sword shed in the most tumultuous confrontation!


    ¡°It''s useless,¡± Symborsus sneered.


    ¡°Even if Chu Yunyang himself were here to personally disy his skill, he would be no match for my


    Hell''s Asura Formation!¡±


    The radiance emanating from the Sword of Yunyang left Symborsus astounded. Clearly, he had


    never anticipated that such a seemingly insignificant human could incite such a tremendous


    upheaval. However, it became apparent that Symborsus was all show and had no substance.


    shy moves could never rival the might of the Demonic Palm.


    But just as Symborsus entertained such thoughts, the sh of their attacks erupted. It was as if a


    dormant volcano had suddenly erupted from beneath the Earth''s surface. Terrifying power swept


    across the celestial expanse and the mortal realm. Dazzling light engulfed the surroundings,


    apanied by an unfathomable force. Mountains crumbled, rivers quaked, and the very fabric of


    the void shattered from the impact.


    Countless chaotic void streams scattered in disarray, fleeing in terror. Amidst the trembling gazes of


    those present, the Celestial Star Sword and Devil''s Palm found themselves momentarily locked in a


    tense stalemate before the divine sword pierced through the palm with an unstoppable force.


    ¡°What? How is this even possible?¡± Symborsus'' eyes widened in disbelief, almost on the verge of


    bursting. He couldn''t fathom that his ultimate move, honed over thousands of years, had been


    pierced through by a mere human with a single stroke of his sword!

 Chapter 2290 Is It Over

    Chapter 2290 Is It Over


    Symborsus was utterly shocked and driven mad. Its eyes were wide with disbelief. Symborsus had


    thought that it would be able to destroy the human before him with these two moves it created. The


    Asura''s Finger would tear apart Ye Fan''s defenses, and the Demonic Palm would smash him into a


    pulp. After that, Symborsus could ascend the Celestial Road and open the Sky Gate without any


    worries or concerns. Nevertheless, the current situation undoubtedly shattered Symborsus'' n


    completely. At thest moment, the power that Ye Fan unleashed was so astonishing that it even


    made Symborsus tremble greatly.


    ¡°There''s no other way. It seems I have no choice but to use myst resort.¡± Symborsus'' face was


    gloomy. It still made a decision even though it was very unwilling.


    Soon after, everyone saw the formation beneath Symborsus'' feet once again erupt with a bright red


    light. All the remaining power inside was released at this moment, without any reservation. Lastly, a


    Void Formation slowly took shape behind Symborsus! After using this move, Symborsus'' aura


    unexpectedly withered rapidly, extinguished, and weakened.


    This was the result of it drawing out a great amount of power. Meanwhile,rge beads of sweat


    gathered and swirled on Symborsus'' forehead. The scales on its body began to recede as well.


    Obviously, even Symborsus'' final strike was somewhat strenuous for it to execute. However, there


    was no other way now. Ye Fan had already pushed Symborsus to this point.


    ¡°Despicable humans! You really keep surprising me again and again. You can actually push me to


    such a state? Very well, you won''t be his descendant.¡±


    Symborsusughed sinisterly, and its momentum grew weaker and weaker. However, the formation


    behind it shone with increasingly intense light. Upon receiving thest ounce of power from


    Symborsus, the Void Formation suddenly swelled up like a storm with intensifying blood-red glow.


    Under the illumination of the bright red light, Chu Qitian appeared even more terrifying. His face was


    gloomy as he gazed at the thin figure ahead.


    ¡°However, Chu Tianfan, I won''t give you any more chances this time. Next, I will show you the truly


    magnificent and grand power of this world.¡±


    Boom!


    As Symborsus finished its words, the Celestial Road beneath its feet seemed to tremble along with


    at this very moment. The profound power surged like a tide. The blood-red formation spun wildly in


    the air. It looked like it wanted to shatter everything in the world into pieces.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Symborsus formed a hand seal with its fingers and murmured an incantation with its


    eyes closed tightly. Lastly, Symborsus suddenly opened its eyes. Perhaps due to overexerting its


    power, two lines of fresh blood flowed down from Symborsus'' eyes. However, Symborsus no longer


    cared about it now.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in its mind. It wanted Ye Fan to die!


    Boom!


    The storm raged and the blood-red glow pierced the sky. The moment Symborsus opened its eyes,


    a fierce and ancient roar echoed through the void.


    ¡°Hell''s Heaven Seal!¡±


    Huff...


    As Symborsus said the words, the formation behind it was like a world-destroying palm print


    pped down by a saint from the Ninth Heaven, ruthlessly pressing toward Ye Fan''s location. In just


    the blink of an eye, it fiercely collided with Ye Fan''s Celestial Star Sword.


    The terrifying power of both sides was like Mars colliding with Earth. The surge of energy swept


    through the entire southwestern region of China, unleashing a world-ending gale!


    ¡°Symborsus is fighting desperately.¡±


    ¡°Can Ye Fan hold on?¡± Ye Qingtian and the others immediately began to worry. Far away, Tang Yun


    and the others were anxious in an instant. Nevertheless, they only felt anxious for a brief moment.


    Later, Symborsus'' Hell''s Heaven Seal shed with Celestial Star Sword, shattering the attack of the


    Celestial Star Sword. The Sword of Yunyang was once again sent flying. Its light fell, falling to the


    ground like a wingless angel.


    ¡°This... this...¡±


    Upon witnessing this scene, everyone was undoubtedly dumbfounded. At first, everyone thought


    that the Celestial Star Sword could hold on for a brief moment at the very least with its divine power,


    even if it could not ultimately withstand Symborsus'' desperate strike. Nheless, they were still


    disappointed in the end. Ye Fan''s attack quickly sumbed under Symborsus'' third move.


    Symborsus shattered Ye Fan''s powerful attack in an instant with incredible ease.


    ¡°This... this...¡± Ye Qingtian and the others were dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, they thought Ye


    Fan was on the verge of victory. In the next second, Symborsus'' counterattack shattered their


    confidence once again.


    Many people had once again begun to feel hopeless.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°So, what will Chu Tianfan do next?¡± Everyone''s eyes were filled with panic. Many people were


    worried that Ye Fan had already used up his skills. At this moment, Ye Fan was fearless and


    unafraid. He took a step forward, and his aura rose once again! The terrifying power exploded like


    thunder. The eighth Form of the Celestial Sky, Wheel of Fate, finally showed at this moment! Ye Fan


    had been cultivating the Celestial Sky for over ten years.


    Nevertheless, he had only used the Wheel of Fate once. Ye Fan used the Wheel of Fate at the peak


    of Mount Yunding just over a year ago. He used this ultimate move to defeat Chu Yuan, who had


    been possessed by Symborsus. This time, the same thing happened again.


    The battle between Ye Fan and Symborsus continued, and it was still the most eye-catching battle


    that determined life and death in the present world. Hence, Ye Fan would use this move once more


    to put an end to the battle before him.


    Boom...


    The horizon trembled immensely. In front of Ye Fan, ck and white alternated. He raised his hands


    and suddenly pressed down. The Wheel of Fate, carrying the crushing pressure and the formidable


    power, burst.


    Who would have thought that such a frail body could unleash such an astonishing and magnificent


    force within the horizon? For a brief moment, everyone felt as if the ancient Great Emperor was


    reigning over the world!


    ¡°Chu Qitian, I used this move to defeat the head of the Chu Sect, Chu Yuan back in the day! Today,


    I shall use this move once more to sever your head at the peak of Kransbay!¡±


    After the build-up of the first seven Forms, the most exhrating and unrestrained explosion finally


    happened at this moment. The terrifying power swept in all directions like a surging monstrous tidal


    wave.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Tianfan really does have a hidden trump card!¡± Carlo and Aaron immediately


    breathed a sigh of relief. At first, they were worried that Ye Fan had used up all his tricks.


    Nheless, it seemed Ye Fan still had an ace up his sleeve. In front of the crowd, the Wheel of


    Fate and Hell''s Heaven Seal unfolded the fiercest collision in midair!


    Boom...


    The horizon trembled incessantly. The mountains, rocks, grass, and trees all turned into flying


    ashes! The terrifying energy surged from the center of the collision, sweeping in all directions. No


    one knew how long the stalemate before their eyes hadsted. In the end, a figure fell from the


    Celestial Road as one of the side.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Is it Chu Tianfan, or Chu Qitian?¡±


    ¡°Who is it, after all?¡± At this moment, the storm stirred up a sky full of sand. The hazy light also


    obscured everyone''s sight. So far, no one dared to be certain about who had won and who had lost.


    Finally, the clouds dispersed and the fog lifted. All the storms gradually subsided. At the peak of the


    Celestial Road, a figure d in red stood proudly. Beneath his feet, a slender figurey in a pool of


    blood. His chest and abdomen were covered in scars, flowing with blood.


    Upon seeing the falling figure clearly, everyone''s hearts turned icy cold. Ye Qingtian was frozen on


    the ground while Carlo and Aaron stood there and were dumbfounded like wooden chickens. From


    a thousand miles away, Grand Old Lady Chu stood there, dumbfounded on the spot. Tang Yun''s


    face turned deathly pale, and she spat a mouthful of fresh blood all over the ground.


    ¡°So, did we... Lose after all?¡±

 Chapter 2291 A Battle To The Death

    Chapter 2291 A Battle To The Death


    On the peak of Kransbay. The wind howled, swirling up a blizzard that filled the sky. After the


    intense battle just now, the entire world fell into silence. The Mount Kransbay ceased its trembling.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fany in a pool of blood. With each violent cough, he continuously spewed


    mouthfuls of fresh blood. His breath was faint, and his expression was gloomy. He appeared


    destitute, like a forsaken soul in the mortal realm. And before him stood Chu Qitian, towering above


    him.


    He looked down upon Ye Fan as if he were the ruler of the world, surveying his defeated


    subordinate. His pride and arrogance were indescribable.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Tianfan, how''s that? I''ve always said that I, the Demon Lord, am invincible in this


    world. Unless your ancestor and ancient master, Chu Yunyang, reappears, who else can stand


    against me in this world?¡±


    ¡°Just you?¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you''ve been nothing more than a pathetic rascal from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°You only have the option to kneel and submit!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to dare defile my dignity?¡±


    ¡°If you bow down and grovel, perhaps you can still save your life.¡±


    ¡°But since you, ignorant of life and death, insist oning to the peak of Kransbay, coveting the


    divine beings.¡±


    ¡°A mere mortal like you dares topare yourself to the divine. It''s truly a foolish delusion!¡±


    Symborsusughed wantonly, his rollingughter revealing his arrogance and joy at this moment.


    After all, it had taken so much effort, but he had finally defeated Ye Fan. What one gains after


    experiencing countless hardships always brings excitement and joy. Even for Symborsus, it was no


    exception. It must be said that the previous battle had also consumed a tremendous amount of


    energy for the demonic being. His internal strength was almost depleted.


    The feeling of weakness permeated his body, causing him to feel short of breath even standing


    there.


    But fortunately, the one who had thestugh was me, Symborsus. Even if it was a narrow victory,


    it was still a victory for me!


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, take onest look at this world.¡±


    ¡°After today, you will never see it again.¡± Having briefly rested, Symborsus had undoubtedly


    regained some strength. He wasted no more time. He had to swiftly kill Ye Fan. Then, after


    recuperating, he would continue his ascent on the path to Celestial Road. As he spoke, Symborsus


    raised his palm.


    With a wave of his long sleeve, several scales from his body flew out. Under the influence of


    Symborsus''s energy, those crimson scales transformed as if they were flying knives. In front of


    Symborsus, they astonishingly converged into a blood-red longsword!


    ¡°It''s over, Chu Tianfan.¡± Symborsus sneered coldly. Those few words seemed to serve as Ye Fan''s


    final eulogy. Then, a swift swoosh was heard. The blood-red longsword, apanied by a


    resounding roar, swung mercilessly toward Ye Fan''s head. It appeared that Symborsus intended to


    sever Ye Fan''s head from his neck decisively.


    ¡°D*mn it, stop!¡± At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian and others were filled with anguish, their


    voices filled with anger.


    ¡°Don''t!¡±


    In thend of India, tears streamed down the faces of Junie, Noa, and others as they wept while


    looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± Below the city walls of Yanjing, Xu Lei''s heart felt as lonely as ashes as she sobbed


    sorrowfully.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy...¡±


    ¡°Don''t die, Xiaolin doesn''t want you to die...¡±


    In the Chu residence, Chu Lin wailed, wanting to rush to Mount Kransbay, but was tightly embraced


    by Grand Old Lady Chu. Grand Old Lady Chu said nothing, but the glistening in her aged eyes


    revealed her sorrow and despair.


    So, in the end, had they failed? Was this the inevitable oue?


    At this moment, the mountains and rivers mourned, and all living things wept. In thend of


    Jiangdong, countless people knelt on the ground, their tears flowing in sorrow.


    Failure. That man, the one who fought against Symborsus for the sake of this world, had ultimately


    been defeated.


    Swoosh!


    The longsword whistled through the air. The blood-red sword energy had already been unleashed.


    At this moment, Ye Fany on the ground, watching that final attack draw nearer. In thest


    moments of his life, Ye Fan felt neither fear nor tears and didn''t beg for mercy on his knees. His


    expression remained calm. But his heart was filled with regret.


    Had he truly failed?


    Although Ye Fan had already guessed the oue beforeing here. Yet, he couldn''t help but


    feel unwilling. He had worked so hard, endured so much suffering. But why did every oue fall


    short of expectations?


    At this moment, Ye Fan suddenly felt exhausted, bone-weary. It was as if a person, throughout their


    entire life, had been wandering through a barren wilderness, forging ahead. They never stopped


    moving forward through difficulties and dangers, enduring sandstorms, and thunderstorms. And


    now, they had finallye to a halt, sat down to rest. But in that moment of stillness, an


    unprecedented sense of exhaustion engulfed them. That feeling was as if all the umted


    weariness of a lifetime exploded at once.


    Truly, it was too tiring.


    On the contrary, death became a form of liberation for him, a chance to rest. He even had a slight


    yearning for death.


    What is there to fear in death? It is just a long slumber. After death, all the pain, sadness, and


    fatigue would cease to exist. Perfect, he could finally take a true rest.


    With these thoughts, the shadow over Ye Fan became even heavier. He seemed to have epted


    his fate, embracing death. At this moment, he awaited death with a smile, calmly.


    I had tried my best. There was nothing more I could do.


    When a person ultimately gives up, they sink intoplete despair. Just like Ye Fan now, calm and


    serene, entering the eternal night. However, just as Ye Fan''s heart turned to ashes. He seemed to


    hear several voices in his ears. It was the voice of Wan''er. In this world, only her voice was so


    beautiful and harmonious. ¡°Ye Fan, are you really giving up? You promised to take me to find my


    brother. Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Wan''er''s gentle voice resounded in his ears.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°I won''t let you die!¡±


    ¡°You have to live well, you''re not allowed to die before me!¡± This was Angie, crying.


    ¡°You brat, are you giving up just like that? From now on, please don''t say you''re my son! As a


    father, I look down on you. As a descendant of the Chu family, I will never ept my fate, even at


    the veryst moment! Even in death, We will die standing!¡±


    In Ye Fan''s memories, a blurry figure roared angrily at him. At that moment, numerous figures


    suddenly shed before Ye Fan''s eyes. There was Chu Lin, howling in grief, and Tang Yun


    shedding tears of blood. There was Lei, Junie, and the departed Mucheng. After death, perhaps he


    would never see them again. In that instant, Ye Fan''s heart, which had given up, trembled.


    No! I can''t die!


    I absolutely cannot give up! Even if I fight until thest moment, I will shed thest drop of blood.


    And I must win! I must stay alive! I still have to heal Angie, find Mucheng, raise Lin to adulthood,


    and be with Tang Yun, Junie, Lei, and countless others he cared about and loved. Even if it''s for


    them, me, Ye Fan, must not perish like this!


    Deep within his heart, a zing fire burned fiercely. Under immense spiritual energy, Ye Fan,


    despite his serious injuries, suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze became incredibly stubborn and


    determined as he looked at the blood-red longsword close at hand. The depleted elixir field within


    him started to circte once again madly.


    Ye Fan''s blood essence, at this moment,pletely transformed into elemental force flowing


    throughout his body. Witnessing this, Ye Fan''s initially weak aura began to recover. It was as if dying


    embers had been reignited!


    ¡°This... this...¡±


    ¡°He''s alive again?¡± Seeing Ye Fan stand up again, Aaron, Carlo, and the others were dumbfounded.


    But Ye Qingtian seemed to have realized something and trembled, ¡°This guy, he''s burning his blood


    essence...¡±


    What?


    ¡°Burning his blood essence? Isn''t he risking his life?¡±


    ¡°Fool, they''re all fools!¡± Aaron and the others eximed in shock.


    In the Chu residence, Grand Old Lady Chu, upon seeing Ye Fan stand up again, shed two lines of


    bloody tears, her aged eyes filled with heartache. How could she not see it? Ye Fan, who had long


    since exhausted his elemental force, disyed his power again because he had employed a


    forbidden technique. He was using his blood essence to forge his strength anew. By burning his


    lifespan, he sought a moment of brilliance.


    My great-grandson is fighting for this world, even with his life at stake!

 Chapter 2292 A Desperate Gamble

    Chapter 2292 A Desperate Gamble


    ¡°We''vee this far. Chu Tianfan, are you still not giving up? Is struggling worth it? Even if you rely


    on forbidden techniques and burn your life to achieve this momentary brilliance, what good does it


    do? My Hell''s Heaven Seal is still an insurmountable barrier for you!¡±


    Seeing Ye Fan standing again, despite his injuries, Symborsus showed no panic and a more


    intense sense of arrogance. He enjoyed watching those on the brink of death engage in futile


    struggles.


    Watching them fell into despair, wept, and begged for mercy on their knees. However, in the face of


    Symborsus''s arrogantughter, Ye Fan''s once-refined face remained devoid of joy or sorrow. There


    was only an endless sense of determination and resolve. Ignoring Symborsus'' words, at this


    moment, within Ye Fan''s elixir field, the Celestial Cloud circted madly.


    The majestic elemental force surged like a torrent. The abundant power once again filled Ye Fan''s


    body. But Ye Fan was well aware that this power was not longsting. He couldn''t hold on for too


    long. He only had one chance.


    If he wanted to survive, he had to make sure that his attack against Symborsus was a fatal blow.


    But how could he do that? At this moment, countless thoughts flickered in Ye Fan''s mind. Clearly,


    he was contemting a strategy. His current trump cards were the Raijin Thunderdrake, the Cloud


    and Mist Sword Technique, and the Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    However, the Raijin Thunderdrake had already reached its maximum potential. Unless he broke


    through to the next realm, he couldn''t withstand Symborsus'' attacks. As for the Cloud and Mist


    Sword Technique, its power was formidable, but it was ultimately a sword technique practiced by a


    woman. Even if Ye Fan practiced it to the extreme, he feared he wouldn''t be able to unleash the full


    power of the Cloud and Mist Sword Technique, let alone defeat Symborsus.


    That left him to Invoke the Celestial Sky of the Chu family. Of course, there was one other


    possibility.


    That was for Ye Fan to break through his current realm. To push the Celestial Cloud technique to


    the level five realm. He would step into the god realm and possess formidable power by doing so.


    But breaking through realms was something that couldn''t be forced. Ye Fan hadn''t found any signs


    of a breakthrough in the limits between levels four and five of realms.


    So, he didn''t need to think about a breakthrough in realms. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed to


    ascend the Celestial Road and knock on the Sky Gate. After ruling out all other methods, Ye Fan


    was left with only one choice. The ultimate secret technique was to attempt the ninth form of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky. Ye Fan has been practicing Invoke the Celestial Sky for over ten years.


    From Yunzhou all the way to the Chu Sect. Invoke the Celestial Sky could be said to be Ye Fan''s


    greatest trump card. However, even now, the only forms he could proficiently use were the first eight


    forms. Ye Fan had also attempted to cultivate the ninth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky in the past


    year. But sess still seems to be elusive.


    That was why he had only used Invoke the Celestial Sky up to the eighth form, the Wheel of Fate.


    Simply because he hadn''t mastered the ninth form. But now, Ye Fan was pushed to the brink. At


    this moment, he had no choice but to attempt the ninth form and turn the tables in this desperate


    situation.


    ¡°Life and death, it alles down to this move.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yunyang, may you bless your descendant and allow me to sessfully use Invoke the


    Celestial Sky, the ninth form!¡±


    Countless thoughts raced through Ye Fan''s mind. Of course, these things may seem long when


    spoken, but it was just a fleeting thought in Ye Fan''s mind. After making his final decision, anN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    immense aura burst forth from Ye Fan''s body. The power within his body followed a unique


    cirction route.


    The ninth form of Invoke the Celestial Sky began to brew. And at the same time, the blood-red


    longsword formed by the scales of Symborsus struck Ye Fan. However, apart from a resounding


    ng, it caused no harm to Ye Fan. After all, it was just a casual strike from Symborsus. Eliminating


    the barely breathing Ye Fan might be quite easy.


    But now, Ye Fan had temporarily gained power through the forbidden technique. In this situation,


    Symborsus'' casual strike naturally couldn''t harm Ye Fan at all. However, Symborsus was not in a


    hurry. He knew that Ye Fan''s current state couldn''tst long.


    One minute? Two minutes? Perhaps not even three minutes.


    He would be dying from exhaustion. By then, Symborsus wouldn''t need to make a move. Ye Fan


    would copse on his own.


    ¡°Drinking poison to quench thirst, seeking one''s own destruction.¡±


    Symborsusughed softly. He stood there, looking down at Ye Fan beneath its feet. As if looking at


    a corpse. From the looks of it, Symborsus had no intention of taking action. He was waiting for Ye


    Fan to exhaust his blood essence and die.


    And it was precisely this judgment of Symborsus that gave Ye Fan the time to umte his


    powerfully. It was during this brief opening that Ye Fan''s aura skyrocketed at an incredible speed!


    His entire being burned like a raging fire in the wind, growing stronger and stronger. In the end, his


    terrifying aura made the entire Celestial Road tremble. At the same time, the space around Ye Fan


    copsed and reformed.


    It was as if it had be a realm of its own. The five elements were reforged in the narrow


    Celestial Road where Ye Fan was located, and the yin and yang were reversed. Destruction and


    rebirth intertwined. All things andws are reshaped! The scene before Symborsus made its


    expression suddenly turn grave.


    ¡°This kid...¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    The power revealed by Ye Fan at this moment finally made Symborsus lose itsposure. His


    eyes narrowed, staring fixedly at Ye Fan. He thought this was just Ye Fan''s dying struggle, hisst-


    ditch effort. However, he never expected that the power disyed by Ye Fan''s desperate attack


    would seem even stronger than before.


    ¡°D*mn it! I can''t let him umte power any longer! I must interrupt him!¡±


    At this moment, all the contempt and disdain on Symborsus vanished. In its ce, there was an


    unprecedented sense of fear and seriousness. And at the same time, Symborsus noticed Ye Fan''s


    anomaly. Ye Qingtian and the others also realized it.


    ¡°Ye Fan... Does he still have a hidden card?¡± Ye Qingtian spected like a madman. At this


    moment, all the world''s attention once again gathered on that man.


    The already despairing Grand Old Lady Chu couldn''t help but be momentarily at a loss when she


    saw the scene before her. But soon, Grand Old Lady Chu seemed to guess something, and her


    face changed drastically.


    ¡°This... this child...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he wants to use the ninth form of the Invoke the Celestial Sky?¡±


    ¡°He... has he already cultivated the Invoke the Celestial Sky to such a level?¡± Grand Old Lady Chu


    was shocked to the core. It should be known that Invoke the Celestial Sky was an extremely high-


    level immortal art. This profound and mysterious secret technique was extremely difficult for


    ordinary people to practice. For Ye Fan to be able to cultivate it to the eighth form was already


    incredibly rare.


    It was unprecedented!


    But now, all signs indicated that Ye Fan was about to challenge the ninth form. Grand Old Lady Chu


    couldn''t help but tremble, feeling her scalp numb. Invoking the Celestial Cloud was an incredible


    divine art. The eighth form, the Wheel of Fate, already possessed the power of creation. Grand Old


    Lady Chu couldn''t even imagine what kind of immense power the ninth form would have if it were


    unleashed. Perhaps, her great-grandson could truly achieve a level where he could stand shoulder


    to shoulder with the divine using his mortal body!


    ¡°No, Ye Fan should not have fullyprehended the ninth form yet.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he should have used it earlier instead of waiting until now!¡±


    ¡°He must be desperate and have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°He wants to make a desperate move and take a risk.¡±


    ¡°This foolish child, he has truly gone mad.¡±


    ¡°Such a divine secret technique cannot be attempted without reaching the pinnacle of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°In this situation, if he fails to execute it, not only will Symborsus not need to take action, he himself


    will rupture his meridians and explode.¡± After guessing Ye Fan''s thoughts, Grand Old Lady Chu was


    suddenly filled with anxiety.

 Chapter 2293 Turning The Tides

    Chapter 2293 Turning The Tides


    However, Old Madam Chu could only feel anxious. This was because she also knew very well that


    Ye Fan had no other option. Faced with an unbeatable opponent, Ye Fan could do nothing else


    other than fight with all his might. He fought valiantly on his own, isted and without support. He


    had no choice but to risk his life and fight courageously.


    Other than this, he had no other path to take. Although Old Madam Chu really wanted to help him,


    she simply couldn''t leave the Chu family''s ancestralnd due to some special reasons.


    Moreover, even if she went out, there was no doubt that her power would be greatly diminished


    after she left the Chu family''s ancestralnd. Even if she reached Mount Kransbay, she was afraid it


    wouldn''t bring much help to Ye Fan.


    Therefore, Old Madam Chu could only stay in the Chu family''s ancestralnd and silently prayed for


    Ye Fan. While Tang Yun and the others were worried sick, people around the world were actually


    cheering and apuding.


    ¡°Haha. What is this? Is it a movie on the clouds? This is just too amazing and realistic! Has film


    projection technology be this advanced now?¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    ¡°We still want to watch!¡± People in many ces had already brought out their benches to sit on,


    while some sat on the ground, and the rest looked out from the windows of their homes. Many


    people actually treated the scene happening at the peak of Mount Kransbay as if it were a 3D


    movie. They started to watch it enjoyably.


    Every now and then, bursts of cheers and apuse would erupt. Even when Ye Fan was defeated


    earlier, half of the people were actually apuding Chu Qitian. If Ye Qingtian were to witness this


    scene, he would probably feel extremely deste and ironic.


    Clearly, they were working so hard, risking their life for the sake of the world. Yet, people in this


    world were still cheering and apuding for their enemies.


    These foolish humans.


    They were enjoying the peaceful time, but they didn''t realize the dangers and hardships faced by


    those who carry the burden for them at this very moment.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    These people who were still enjoying the nightlife and living in afortable world still thought that


    the sun would still rise tomorrow, and the birds would continue to chirp endlessly. But they wouldn''t


    know that this world was soon reaching its end.


    Rumble!


    In Kransbay, the mountains and rivers trembled. After sensing the threat, Symborsus finally decided


    not to sit idly by and wait for death. He began to make his move byunching his attack. As if he


    had gone mad, he began to channel his force tounch a fierce attack in the direction of Ye Fan.


    When faced with the attack of Symborsus under ordinary circumstances, Ye Fan would think of


    ways to dodge it. But now, Ye Fan didn''t dodge. He dared not to, nor could he afford to be


    distracted. He still hadn''t truly mastered the Ninth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky All his previous


    attempts had failed.


    In such a situation, only by wholeheartedly gathering strength and putting it into action could he


    have a glimmer of hope for sess. So now, Ye Fan could no longer concern himself with anything


    else. He poured all his heart and energy into this final blow. He had no mental energy to dodge the


    attacks of Symborsus, let alone the strength to counter thetter''s offensive. His only choice was to


    stand there and resist it with all his might with Raijin Thunderdrake.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In no time, Symborsus''s attack was right before Ye Fan''s eyes, ruthlessly striking his body. The


    immense force had pushed Ye Fan back a hundred meters. The deafening sound echoed


    throughout the entire Mount Kransbay. However, he still stood there, like an ever-standing long


    spear.


    At the same time, he was also like an eternal tree that was standing at the forefront of this world,


    shielding those behind him from the wind and rain.


    ¡°D*mn it! I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!¡±


    Seeing his previous attacks being blocked by Ye Fan using just his physical body, Chu Qitian


    suddenly became anxious. He increased the intensity of his attacks even more with punches, kicks,


    chops and shes.


    That storm-like onught, like the beat of a drum, rained down furiously upon Ye Fan. As the battle


    went on, Ye Fan''s Raijin Thunderdrake was almost pierced through. Bright red blood flowed from Ye


    Fan''s mouth. Even so, Symborsus still didn''t interrupt Ye Fan''s gathering of strength. His strength


    continued to steadily increase.


    ¡°D*mn it! How can this guy be so resistant to beatings?¡±


    Symborsus was going crazy, feeling a tingling sensation on his scalp. Although Symborsus didn''t


    use his full strength during that fierce offensive just now, even a supreme grandmaster would have


    inevitably been beaten to a pulp after enduring so many attacks.


    But Ye Fan only ended up spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood. Symborsus couldn''t even bring Ye


    Fan down, let alone interrupted his gathering of strength.


    ¡°It seems I have no choice but to use my trump card.¡± In the end, Symborsus still underestimated Ye


    Fan. He had thought that in Ye Fan''s current state, a slight attack from him would be enough to


    interrupt Ye Fan''s gathering of strength. But now it seemed that he was just too naive. He couldn''t


    hold back any longer. He absolutely couldn''t let Ye Fan continue to gather strength like this. So,


    Symborsus began to mobilize the elemental force within his body and suddenly unleashed a


    powerful attack.


    ¡°Skyburst w!¡±


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Symborsus stepped on the earth as endless energy surged wildly within his veins. That w tearing


    through the heavens and earth was immediately swung down! That terrifying power seemed to tear


    through the void, ruthlessly sweeping toward Ye Fan. The power of this move was undoubtedly far


    more formidable than Symborsus'' previous onught. It was only slightly inferior to his Hell''s Asura


    Formation. Symborsus was extremely confident that once its attacknded, even if Ye Fan didn''t


    die, all his offensive moves would inevitably be interrupted.


    Huff. Puff.


    After Symborsus unleashed the entire move, he stood there panting heavily.


    Clearly, the attack had also caused him significant exhaustion.


    It seems that I''ll have to recover for a while before I can continue climbing Celestial Road. However,


    the exhaustion is worthwhile if I canpletely resolve the unstable factor, Ye Fan. Now, there


    shouldn''t be any surprises, right?


    With that thought in mind, Symborsus stood where he was, waiting for Ye Fan''s end. However, what


    Symborsus never could have imagined was that before its attack evennded on Ye Fan,


    something unexpected happened. At this moment, Ye Fan''s gathering of strength was finally and


    thoroughly aplished.


    Phew.


    Ye Fan''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened wide.


    An unprecedentedly fierce aura emerged in Ye Fan''s eyes. At this moment, his entire aura reached


    its ultimate peak, just like a volcanic eruption. Then, he stomped the ground fiercely, extended his


    palms, and embraced the heavens and the earth. Qi that filled his body gushed forth. Immediately


    after, Ye Fan''s ethereal sound, which seemed to tear through the heavens and the earth, echoed in


    all directions.


    ¡°Shift the mountains, seas, heaven, and earth. Ninth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky! Heaven!


    Earth! Shift!¡±


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Fan finished speaking, everyone saw a radiant light burst forth from Ye Fan''s body,


    soaring into the sky. That overwhelming power was just like a soaring dragon that stirred and shifted


    the heaven and earth. The terrifying majesty caused the horizon to invert and the starry sky to hang


    upside down. An unprecedented and terrifying power had finally arrived in this world at this very


    moment.


    ¡°This... this... Heaven and Earth Shift! He seeded! This kid has really seeded! He managed


    to do it.¡±


    Thousands of miles away, Old Madam Chu couldn''t help but have tears streaming down her face


    when she saw the dragon soaring through the sky and its overwhelming power causing the heaven


    and earth to reverse.


    Ye Fan, my great-grandson, has indeed created a miracle once again.


    ¡°Chu Qitian! Time to die. Today, even if I have to shift the heaven and earth and make the horizon


    hang in reverse, I will behead you and grind your bones to dust!¡±


    At the summit of Kransbay, Ye Fan stood proudly by the horizon. His red lips wept blood while his


    ck hair flew in the wind. He wielded divine power, reversing the opposing energies.

 Chapter 2294 The Final Showdown

    Chapter 2294 The Final Showdown


    That boundless power made it looked like a god had graced the mortal world.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The terrifying power, like a storm, swept across the scene. From afar, it truly looked like it


    possessed the might to shift heaven and earth and the power to defy the natural order. At the same


    time, Ye Fan''s majestic voice echoed throughout the heavens and the earth. Ye Fan''s dignity and


    heroism prevailed everywhere.


    ¡°Brat, you''re celebrating too soon. Do you think you can kill me? You should first figure out how to


    block my Skyburst w.¡±


    Symborsus simply dismissed Ye Fan''s words with disdain. He merely thought that this was Ye Fan''s


    bluff, his desperate struggle, and his arrogant words. He didn''t think that Ye Fan still had any


    chance of turning the tables at this point.


    If he really had a trump card up his sleeve, why didn''t he use it earlier?


    With such a mindset, Chu Qitian watched as his Skyburst w, which he had just unleashed,


    fiercely collided with Ye Fan''s desperate struggle.


    Boom!


    Upon hearing a loud explosion, Symborsus'' so-called Skyburst w instantly crumbled and


    disintegrated. There was no resistance at all. The overwhelming power was like an autumn breeze


    sweeping away fallen leaves, and like boiling oil melting away the remnants of snow. In just an


    instant, the golden light unleashed by Ye Fan broke through all the barriers set up by Symborsus.


    With its momentum unabated, the unstoppable force surged fiercely toward the location of


    Symborsus, sweeping everything in its path. Upon seeing his attack crumble to pieces in the blink of


    an eye, Symborsus was undoubtedly stunned. He stared with wide eyes, shocked.


    On his appalled face, there was nothing but an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°This... this guy... How could it be? My Skyburst w may not be my strongest move, but it''s


    definitely one of my trump cards. Yet, it didn''t even block it for a moment. How could this be


    possible? Could it be that this scoundrel has made a breakthrough?¡±


    Symborsus was already trembling with madness. Originally, he thought the battle had alreadye


    to an end. However, this sudden change now had once again given rise to a strong sense of crisis


    in Symborsus.


    That immense pressure was even more intense than before.


    There''s no other way.


    Upon seeing one of his trump cards, the Skyburst w, being parried by Ye Fan in an instant, Chu


    Qitian could no longer care about the great shock he felt and no longer hesitated. Symborsus, who


    had lived for 1,000 years, instantly realized the terrifying power of Ye Fan''s move. It was nothing like


    he had previously imagined. It wasn''t just a facade or something that only looked good on the


    surface. Under such circumstances, Symborsus was afraid Ye Fan would really turn the tide if he


    didn''t find a way to deal with it.


    ¡°Brat, you really are persistent, aren''t you? However, do you really think you''re the only one with the


    strength to spare?¡±


    Symborsus let out a sinisterugh, and then bit his tongue forcefully, spewing a mouthful of blood


    that filled the air. It was quite evident that Symborsus had also started to overdraw its power, just


    like Ye Fan.


    ¡°Hell''s Asura Formation! Rise again!¡± Symborsus let out a long, piercing howl. Everyone saw that at


    the peak of Mount Kransbay, the blood-red formation that had just been dispersed by Symborsus


    had unexpectedly reappeared in an instant. The surrounding heaven and earth energy was stirred


    up once again as the formation spun around. As Symborsus activated the Hell''s Asura Formation


    for the second time, the physical body he upied, that of Chu Qitian, was evidently struggling to


    bear the burden.


    Inside his body, cracks had already begun to form in his blood vessels, and fresh blood was seeping


    out through his skin. From a distance, Chu Qitian''s figure appeared to be like a demon emerging


    from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    ¡°Crazy! Everyone''s gone crazy. Symborsus is also starting to risk his life.¡±


    At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Carlo and the others cried out in shock upon seeing Symborsus in


    such a state. Ye Qingtian became tense as well. Besides them, everyone in the world who was


    paying attention to this battle also became anxious following the resurgence of Symborsus.


    ¡°It''s been so many years. Even Chu Yunyang didn''t push me to such an extent back then. Chu


    Tianfan, you''re the first one. But this time, there won''t be any chances left for you. With the Hell''s


    Asura Formation, I, the Demon Lord, shallpletely annihte you!¡±


    Symborsus roared in anger.


    He never imagined that he would be driven to this point by a lowly and despicable human one day.


    Ye Fan had burned his blood essence to perform the forbidden technique. Simrly, Symborsus was


    also suffering.


    Right now, he was forcefully increasing his strength in a way that damaged his own mental power.


    In that case, even if he won this battle, it would still be difficult for him topensate for the current


    energy consumption. Even a slight mishap could cause a severe blow to his mental strength,


    plunging him back into slumber once more.


    But Symborsus could no longer afford to care about much else in the current situation. Even if it


    meant risking damaging his mental power and falling into a deep slumber, he was determined to kill


    Ye Fan. Therefore, Chu Qitian, who was on a rampage, undoubtedly experienced a sudden surge of


    power throughout his body. Like an extinguished bonfire that had suddenly been reignited, he


    zed fiercely once more, with mes reaching the sky. The fierce wind howled, and snow filled the


    sky. At the summit of Mount Kransbay, Chu Qitian''s long hair fluttered in the wind.


    The Hell''s Asura Formation beneath his feet was working wildly. That boundless power, like the


    surging waters of rivers and seas, roared and converged, as if all rivers were merging into the


    ocean. Previously, Chu Qitian, who had consumed a massive amount of energy, once again


    reached his peak in power after overdrawing his spiritual energy.


    Even though Symborsus was powerful, he had returned to life by borrowing another''s body, after all.


    Chu Qitian''s body simply couldn''t withstand the performance of the Hell''s Asura Formation twice in


    a row. Therefore, just like Ye Fan, the strength of Symborsus at this moment was achieved by


    temporarily damaging himself. The clouds churned, and the wind roared. In the blink of an eye, Chu


    Qitian''s formidable offensive once again astonished the world.


    ¡°Devil''s Palm! Asura''s Finger! Hell''s Heaven Seal!¡± In almost an instant, Chu Qitian unleashed three


    consecutive moves.


    It consisted of a palm, a finger, and a seal. The entire action was carried out almost seamlessly. All


    the power burst forth in an instant. At this moment, it seemed as if a miniature sun had exploded on


    the peak of Mount Kransbay. Two incredibly terrifying attacks once again collided with a deafening


    crash under the watchful eyes of everyone present. This time, the surge of energy shaved off


    several meters from Mount Kransbay. The rolling stones on the mountain crumbled into dust. With


    the two people as its center, the explosive power radiated wildly in all directions. The starry sky was


    hung upside down, and the opposing energies were in disarray. At the foot of Mount Kransbay, the


    ground shattered and cracked asndslides urred.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡± Ye Qingtian and the others were scared out of their wits. Carrying the


    injured with them, they dashed off into the distance like a madman to escape the danger. They were


    also afraid that they would be buried by the rocks and earth, instead of dying at the hands of


    Symborsus. The chaos at Mount Kransbay left Ye Qingtian and hispanions in a terribly


    embarrassing situation.


    However, Xu Lei and the others, who were thousands of miles away, were so tense that they could


    barely breathe. They stared intently with their hands sped together, their eyes fixed firmly on


    whaty ahead. They were praying with anticipation. With their most sincere hearts, they prayed for


    a beautiful ending to this final battle.


    At this moment, Symborsus'' Devil''s Palm had already collided with Ye Fan''s attack. The golden


    beam of light stirred up by Heaven and Earth Shift tore through the vast sky and pierced through the


    universe. With just a single contact, it pierced through the Devil''s Palm of Symborsus and then


    collided with Asura''s Finger, Symborsus'' second attack.


    After a brief stalemate, Symborsus'' Asura''s Finger also disintegrated under the golden beam of


    light. Symborsus wasn''t too surprised. Previously, Ye Fan''s attacks were able to block his first two


    moves. Therefore, it was only natural that the former could destroy his Devil''s Palm and Asura''s


    Finger this time. The real sh came with the final blow from Symborsus, Hell''s Heaven Seal.

 Chapter 2295 With Incredible Ease

    Chapter 2295 With Incredible Ease


    Hence, the final showdown began.


    On one hand, it was the ninth move following the continuous release of the eight moves of Invoke


    the Celestial Sky. On the other hand, it was the three consecutive strikes of the Hell''s Asura


    Formation, namely Asura''s Finger, Devil''s Palm, and Hell''s Heaven Seal. It was safe to say that no


    one would doubt that any of the moves from Ye Fan and Symborsus could destroy everything in the


    martial arts world. Yet now, the two strongest masters standing at the pinnacle of the martial arts


    world had arrived at their final, life-and-death battle.


    At this moment, Ye Fan was as calm as a millpond, and his eyes shone brightly like torches. He


    knew very well that this was hisst trump card. His life and death as well as sess and failure


    truly hinged on this very moment. Although the Ninth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky was


    sessfully executed by him, he naturally didn''t know who would have thestugh before the


    final oue emerged.


    Regardless of the oue, Ye Fan would ept it with equanimity. He had really done his best.


    When one had exhausted all their heart and strength to do something, there should be no regrets or


    comints even if it ended in failure.


    After one had worked hard and fought tirelessly, the oue was left to fate. As the final moment


    approached, Ye Fan didn''t look at the battle unfolding before him, nor did he pay attention to the


    collision between his Heaven and Earth Shift and Symborsus'' Hell''s Heaven Seal. Instead, he


    turned around with a brilliant smile, looking back and taking in the world around him. It was as if he


    was bidding the final farewell to this world. After all, Ye Fan knew very well that these would


    probably be thest few seconds he would survive in this world. Once his final desperate attempt


    failed, Symborsus would inevitably use his remaining power topletely annihte him. When the


    time came, he would no longer have the chance to see this world.


    At the peak of Mount Kransbay, the earth shattered and the ground cracked. Beyond the horizon,


    the stars in the sky shone brilliantly. Twinkling stars cast their light upon this vastnd. In the


    distance, the pure white snow, under the illumination of the starlight, exuded a hazy and dreamy


    charm. People often discovered, in their final moments, some scenes they never noticed in their


    daily lives, just like these vastndscapes in China, which turned out to be just as beautiful.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, Once everything is settled, I''ll definitely take my loved ones on a journey


    along the rivers in China to see the world. We''ll take a look at the scenery of our hometown, and


    walk through the mountains and rivers of our mothend.


    When he thought of this, the face of the woman named Qiu Mucheng appeared in his mind. This


    woman could be considered one of the most important women in Ye Fan''s life.


    She was Ye Fan''s wife for life. She apanied Ye Fan through the darkest and most humble


    years of their lives. Even though she was quite indifferent toward him during those years, and her


    family was also unkind to him, there were always a few beautiful moments that made it hard for Ye


    Fan to forget her after spending so many years together.


    Ye Fan still remembered that before going to Mount Chumen years ago, he promised Qiu Mucheng


    that after this battle, he would take her to travel the world and see the famousndscapes they had


    never seen before. He went back on his word. Now it was probably toote to make up for it. Even if


    he had thestugh today, he still couldn''t find his beloved Qiu Mucheng. This was life.


    No matter where one found themself, there would always be a sense of regret when they looked


    back. It was the same for Ye Fan, who possessed supreme power and held an influence that others


    could hardly reach. Looking back at this moment, he felt that his life was still full of regrets.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you won''t die. You''re definitely going to win. The one who has thestugh will surely be


    you,¡± Xu Lei stood atop the city wall of Yanjing and tearfully whispered. At that moment, the smile


    Ye Fan gave when he looked back was, for Xu Lei, filled with heaviness and sadness. She was


    afraid that this might be thest time she would see Ye Fan''s smile.


    ¡°Junie, is Ye Fan going to die? Boohoo.¡±


    Noa wept sorrowfully in India. Junie remained silent throughout. However, her tightly clenched fists


    clearly revealed the anxiety and nervousness she felt inside at that moment. Other than them, all


    those who cared about Ye Fan, including Li Er from Jiangdong, Chen Ao from Jianghai, and Old


    Madam Chu from the Chu residence fell silent in this final moment. They prayed for Ye Fan with a


    silent strength. Even Gaius stopped in his tracks. He knew he couldn''t reach there in time anymore.


    The final battle of his Dragon Master had arrived. The next blow would truly determine his survival.


    So, Gaius was no longer in a hurry to go to Ye Fan. He stood still, looking up at the most dazzling


    strike Ye Fan, whom they had followed all their lives, left for this world.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    At the summit of Mount Kransbay, the sound of explosions echoed in all directions incessantly.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the final blows delivered by the two of them fiercely collided


    with each other.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die! Go to hell!¡±


    At this moment, Symborsus let out a desperate roar. That deep and husky voice echoed throughout


    the heavens and the earth. Both Ye Fan and Symborsus knew that this move was their ultimate


    showdown. However, unlike Ye Fan''s uncertainty, Symborsus at this moment was extremely


    confident.


    ¡°The Hell''s Asura Formation is my greatest achievement in my life. It took me hundreds of years of


    painstaking research to create this unparalleled formation. Even if Chu Yunyang encounters it, he


    will perish as well. No one in this world can face my Hell''s Asura Formation head-on. My power is


    invincible! Chu Tianfan, you scoundrel is undoubtedly doomed to die!¡±


    In the midst of the storm, Symborsusughed chillingly. The thunderous roar, like a p of thunder,


    exploded at the peak of Mount Kransbay. However, just when Symborsus thought that his attack


    would destroy Ye Fan and that he would be the one who had thestugh, something


    unexpected happened.


    No one would have thought that there was neither a longsting stalemate nor an evenly matched


    confrontation as one might have imagined. Just moments after the stalemate, the golden light


    unleashed by Ye Fan swept through the enemies in all directions with a terrifying force that could


    annihte everything in its way.


    The overwhelming power was like an autumn breeze sweeping away fallen leaves, and like boiling


    oil melting away the remnants of snow. In just a blink of an eye, the attack that Symborsus took


    pride in was shattered into pieces by Ye Fan. It was the perfect example of destroying something


    with incredible ease. It was what it meant to be unstoppable like a hot knife through butter.


    At the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian and the others were all dumbfounded. They probably


    never thought that Ye Fan''s strike in his death throes would be so incredibly powerful. Even the


    Hell''s Heaven Seal unleashed by Symborsus in his desperate state couldn''t withstand Ye Fan''s


    onught for even a moment. Under Invoke the Celestial Sky, Asura''s Finger, Devil''s Palm, and


    Hell''s Heaven Seal were utterly useless.


    ¡°I-It''s impossible! This can''t be possible! How could this be?¡± At this moment, Symborsus had


    completely gone mad. His eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets.


    He was furious beyond measure. He simply couldn''t ept that the secret technique he had spent


    thousands of years practicing had failed thoroughly. Even Ye Fan probably didn''t expect such an


    oue. In fact, this was precisely where the strength of Invoke the Celestial Skyy. Using the


    first eight forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky, Ye Fan was already on par with Symborsus. Previously,


    Ye Fan''s defeat was merely due to a single wrong move he took, and the gap between them was


    not significant.


    With the emergence of the Ninth Form of Invoke the Celestial Sky, the destructive power it caused


    undoubtedly far exceeded the previous eight forms. All the forms of Invoke the Celestial Sky were


    part of a whole. Each form set the stage for the next one. When Ye Fan performed the Ninth Form,


    it carried the momentum of the previous eight forms'' groundwork.


    Such immense power could not be resisted by Symborsus. When Ye Fan sessfully executed the


    Ninth Form, the oue of this battle was already predicable.

 Chapter 2296 Is It Over

    Chapter 2296 Is It Over


    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! I, Symborsus, am invincible...¡± At the peak of Kransbay,


    Symborsus'' roar echoed incessantly. Amidst Symborsus'' hoarse and desperate roar, Ye Fan''s


    attacks had long severed Symborsus''s Hell''s Heaven Seal. Under Ye Fan''s relentless assault, all


    the reliance crumbled and fell apart. After breaking through Symborsus'' attacks, the golden light


    surged forward with undiminished momentum, sweeping toward Symborsus'' direction.


    Boom!


    As the golden pir of light descended, it seemed as if thunder had struck from the heavens.


    Its speed was astonishing, like lightning, swift and radiant. Symborsus didn''t have time to react at


    all, as the terrifying attack struck him mercilessly, hitting him head-on. Just moments ago,


    Symborsus, who was still confident and assured, now found himself engulfed in a sea of


    resounding, desperate screams, vanishing within the vast expanse of radiant light.


    Rumble...


    The horrifying power continued to spread and sweep across the surroundings. The earth beneath


    incessantly trembled and shattered. The immense power, like mountains and seas, surged


    overwhelmingly, filling the entire expanse of the void with tumultuous energy.


    For a moment, the entire Mount Kransbay seemed to be swept up in a world-ending storm. Ye


    Qingtian and the others had already fled several kilometers away, but the emanating power


    continued to pound them like heavy hammers, relentlessly striking their bodies. Merely the residual


    force caused Ye Qingtian and the other supreme grandmaster to spew blood instantly.


    War God and the others couldn''t even fathom the terrifying power at the center of the storm.


    Fuu...


    In the depths of Mount Kransbay, the violent gale continued to howl relentlessly. It seemed as if it


    would never cease, persisting endlessly. The swirling snow and wind it carried resembled the


    scattering of paper money at a funeral. At that moment, everyone knew that after this battle, an


    unparalleled powerhouse in this world would cease to exist. In such a state of copse, War God


    and the others had no idea how long the raging storm hadsted. Finally, as thest snowke


    descended, everything returned to tranquility once again. The battle hade to an end.


    After the great battle, Mount Kransbay appeared eerily silent, as if in a state of lifeless stillness. In


    this forbidden zone of life, not even a single sound of a bird could be heard. The flow of time


    seemed to havepletely halted at this very moment. Before their eyes, there remained only a


    vast expanse of crisscrossing ravines. Even the main peak of Mount Kransbay had been vertically


    split open from the middle. It resembled a divine sword piercing through the earth!


    ¡°This... this...¡± Ye Qingtian and the others were so astonished that they were left speechless. In this


    world, there were always phenomena that were too awe-inspiring to be expressed in words, just like


    the scene before their eyes.


    Ye Qingtian, despite having exhausted all his knowledge and experiences, felt that he couldn''t


    possibly convey the trembling sensation he experienced at this moment. It was too terrifying, simply


    too terrifying. It was a force that rivaled the overwhelming power of nature itself. They couldn''t even


    fathom that human power could reach such an extraordinary level. It had transformed mountains


    and rivers into ravines, and turned seemingly insurmountable barriers into essible pathways!


    However, now was not the time to be amazed by this. Ye Qingtian and the others, who had


    emerged from the ruins, quickly lifted their heads and looked ahead Celestial Road.


    ¡°Is it... over? Who... who emerged victorious in the end?¡± With a mixture of nervousness and


    uncertainty, Ye Qingtian and the others looked around anxiously.


    At this moment, not only them but people from all around the world were watching this final oue


    with bated breath. Everyone was eager to know whether it would be Chu Tianfan, the Dragon God


    Hall Master, who would have thestugh, or if the extraterrestrial being, Symborsus would


    emerge as the ultimate victor.


    Plop.


    As everyone focused on the oue, the sound of dripping blood quietly emanated from Celestial


    Road. There, two figures stood tall, undeterred. Ye Fan had a paleplexion, and his aura was


    fluctuating and unstable. Just standing there, he felt exhausted, gasping for breath inrge gulps.


    He seemed like a candle me in the wind, as if it could be extinguished at any moment.


    On the other side, Symborsus stood tall, his body still upright. However, the scales on Symborsus''s


    body had beenpletely damaged and shattered. A majestic prating wound ran through


    Symborsus''s chest, piercing through his entire torso. Crimson blood incessantly flowed down along


    this terrifying and formidable wound. Chu Qitian lowered his head, gazing at the wound on his


    chest, his face filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How... how could this happen? I... I couldn''t have possibly failed. How... how could I fail...¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Symborsus trembled as he spoke, his voice low but filled with unwillingness and regret. A thousand


    years.


    For a thousand years, it endured and waited. Finally, it had waited for this moment of resurfacing


    into the world. However, Symborsus never could have imagined that it would end up like this in the


    end.


    ¡°Hahaha... hahahaha...¡± Symborsus burst intoughter, wailing toward the sky. The mournful cry


    seemed to transcend the ages, echoing through eternity. The bone-piercing sorrow moved the


    hearts of all people in the world. Those who were detestable often had pitiable aspects as well.


    Even though Symborsus hadmitted numerous wrongdoings, in the end, it was all in pursuit of


    regaining its freedom.


    It simply didn''t want to be imprisoned anymore, it just wanted to live with dignity. Symborsus hadn''t


    done anything wrong. However, fate constantly obstructed Symborsus, time and again, thwarting its


    attempts and delivering blow after blow. And now, once again, it had been defeated at the hands of


    Ye Fan. At this moment, Symborsus appeared to be both crying and smiling.


    Two streams of bloody tears flowed from its eyes. Meanwhile, Ye Fan, unaware of when it


    happened, had already summoned back Sword of Yunyang. He plunged the sword into the ground,


    using his hand to support himself, barely managing to sustain his own body without copsing. With


    indifferent eyes, Ye Fan looked at Chu Qitian in front of him.


    ¡°Qitian, it''s over.¡± There was no joy, no delight in Ye Fan''s words.


    As Ye Fan looked at Chu Qitian with his chest pierced, an inexplicable sorrow filled Ye Fan''s heart.


    Ye Fan knew that within this body resided the soul of a demon. However, to the naked eye, standing


    before Ye Fan was still Chu Qitian, Ye Fan''s cousin. Blood ties and kinship were not something that


    could be easily severed. Upon seeing his brother, with whom he had fought a lifetime, now reaching


    the end of his life, Ye Fan''s heart was filled with an indescribable sadness and heaviness. Perhaps,


    this was the world of adults. Even though it was painful, still, Symborsus must be eliminated.


    ¡°Qitian, rest in peace. After your death, I will remove Angie''s Jade Eyes and return them to her. As


    for you, I will keep your body intact. You will be buried in the ancestralnd of the Chu family. This is


    my final act of kindness to you as your brother.¡± Ye Fan murmured.


    At the peak of Kransbay, the cold wind blew. The howling wind echoed like a farewell to the


    departed at a funeral. After the life-and-death battle, Ye Fan''s gaze revealed a touch of gentleness


    andpassion. No matter how wicked Chu Qitian was, he was still Ye Fan''s younger brother. With


    a heavy heart, Ye Fan swung his sword silently and pierced Chu Qitian, nailing him to the peak of


    Kransbay.


    ¡°It''s over,¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°We won!¡± another one eximed.


    ¡°Ye Fan, he won!¡± a guy shouted in joy, raising his hand high.


    At the moment when the longsword pierced through Chu Qitian''s throat, countless people were


    moved to tears with excitement. On the rampart of Yanjing, Xu Lei couldn''t help but sob


    uncontrobly. Her reddened eyes were swollen, but her heart was filled with uncontainable joy.


    Tang Yun and Grand Old Lady Chu, in the Chu residence, couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    ¡°He did it! He actually did it!¡± Tang Yun hugged Chu Lin tightly, trembling and tearfully saying, ¡°Lin,


    do you see? He is your dad. You should be proud to have such a great dad...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... he won! Junie, Ye Fan has won!¡± In thend of India, Noa was overjoyed, eximing and


    leaping like a sparrow in June.


    At this moment, people all around the world were celebrating. Lei San was filled with mixed


    emotions, while Chen Ao was overwhelmed with excitement, tears streaming down his face. Chen


    Nan and He Yurou embraced each other in excitement.


    The crisis seemed to havee to aplete end. The battle concluded with Ye Fan''s hard-fought


    victory. However, amidst everyone''s excitement, beneath Celestial Road, a figure holding a sword


    quietly emerged.

 Chapter 2297 Get Started

    Chapter 2297 Get Started


    That was an enchantingly beautiful figure. She held a long sword in her hand and walked leisurely


    on the celestial steps. The moment they saw this person, people from all around the world, who


    were originally cheering for their victory, suddenly fell silent.


    All theughter came to an abrupt halt at that moment. Worry and despair, once again, surged


    through the hearts of everyone who cared about Ye Fan. Of course, it wasn''t just these people.


    Even Ye Fan, who had previously felt relieved due to his victory, felt a mix of shock and bitterness


    upon seeing the beautiful figure that appeared before him.


    Perhaps, this is fate. It''s fate that I''m destined to perish.


    ¡°Hahaha... Chu Tianfan, bet you didn''t expect this. Do you really think that by killing your brother,


    you''ve truly defeated me? I''m telling you, not yet. This woman is myst trump card. Even if you


    had seriously injured her before, your injuries at this moment should be much more severe than


    hers, right? Now, a casual swing of my sword is beyond your ability to withstand.¡±


    The beautiful figure before him suddenly burst intoughter. Ye Fan knew clearly that this was the


    soul of Symborsus, and it had attached itself to the woman before him. This woman was none other


    than Ye Fan''s Junie.


    She was the supreme deity of Japan, Tsukuyomi Tenshin. Indeed, no one had expected that the


    Moon God would appear after Ye Fan sessfully defeated Chu Qitian, won the final battle,


    exhausted all his strength, and after Chu Qitian was nailed to the peak of Kransbay.


    ¡°It''s over. It''s really over. After the intense battle just now, Ye Fan has already exhausted his


    physical strength. At this point, he has been pushed to his absolute limit. He no longer has the


    strength to fight anyone else.¡± Ye Qingtian was filled with despair. Aaron and Carlo also shared the


    same sentiment.


    ¡°D*mn it! We actually forgot about her. After Ye Fan injured her, we should have taken the


    opportunity to kill her. In that case, there wouldn''t be such an ident.¡±


    Aaron and the others were filled with regret. As the saying went, one could easily fail at thest


    hurdle. Ye Fan had given his all to achieve this situation. However, the once-promising situation had


    beenpletely ruined. Even Aaron and the others felt a deep sense of regret for Ye Fan. The


    reality was just as what they said. After defeating Chu Qitian, Ye Fan had already reached his limits.


    Even standing up was using almost all of his strength. Not to mention, Moon God was the person


    closest to the god realm. At this moment, even a Grandmaster would be enough to shatter all of Ye


    Fan''s defenses. It was precisely because Symborsus had seen Ye Fan''s condition that it was acting


    so arrogantly and unrestrained. The death of Chu Qitian was undoubtedly a heavy blow to


    Symborsus. It dragged its tattered soul and clung to the Moon God once again.


    Of course, at this moment, due to the damage to its soul, Symborsus could not achieve the same


    level of deep integration as it had with Chu Qitian. However, it didn''t matter. It had already ced a


    spirit seal on the Moon God. With just a thought, Symborsus could easily control Moon God. Clearly,


    this final trump card of Symborsus was lethal for Ye Fan.


    Not to mention, he no longer had the strength to endure another fierce battle. Even if he could, he


    simply couldn''t bring himself to kill Junie. This time, Symborsus had truly found Ye Fan''s weak spot.


    ¡°You are really despicable...¡± Facing the arrogance of Symborsus, Ye Fan leaned on his sword,


    struggling to stand there. He gritted his teeth, ring at the figure before him. His deep pupils were


    now filled with nothing but rage. He was not afraid of strong enemies, but what he found most


    difficult to ept was that these people targeted his loved ones.


    At this moment, Ye Fan couldn''t help but want to peel off the skin of Symborsus and pull out its


    tendons. Unfortunately, even if his heart was willing, his strength was gone.


    ¡°Haha... Chu Tianfan, since ancient times, the winner takes it all. Who cares about the means used


    as long as the goal is achieved? Don''t worry. After you pass away, I will build a tomb for you. After


    all, even your ancestor, Chu Yunyang, only managed to defeat me once. And yet, you''ve managed


    to defeat me twice. For this very reason, you are worthy of having me build a tomb for you!¡±


    Symborsusughed wildly. It was because all of this was already under its control. As for Ye Fan,


    even if the strength he had previously disyed was strong, at this point, he was like a p of meat


    on the chopping board.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t waste any more time with you. After I kill you, I''ll need this woman''s help to open


    Sky Gate. Once the Sky Gate opens, I shall gain immense power. When the timees, I shall be


    reborn anew. Behold, you mere mortals, prepare to bow and tremble under the might of my power.¡±


    Symborsusughed triumphantly. Then, without wasting any more time, it immediately ordered the


    Moon God to take action. In this way, Ye Fan watched with wide eyes as Eigetsu picked up the long


    sword and aimed it at him. When the Moon God pointed at Ye Fan, she seemed to have regained


    consciousness.


    However, themands given to her by Symborsus through the spirit seal were almost impossible


    to defy. Even so, the Moon God still looked coldly at Ye Fan.


    ¡°I told you to leave earlier. Why didn''t you? You wouldn''t die here if you heed my words and leave


    Kransbay.¡±


    The words of the Moon God were icy cold, making it impossible to discern any emotions within her.


    It was as cold as if it contained the chill of the iceberg. Ye Fan shook his head at her.


    ¡°Eigetsu, all these years, when have I ever backed down? Go ahead and make a move on me.


    Don''t worry. I won''t me you. I know this is not your intention.¡± Ye Fanughed bitterly.


    He could tell that even though the Moon God had been manipted by Symborsus, in her


    subconscious, she obviously still cared about him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have repeatedly advised


    him to leave Mount Kransbay. However, this faint thought of hers was far from enough to resist the


    command of Symborsus. Even after her soul was controlled, she still remembered him. Ye Fan was


    already content that Eigetsu cared about him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I don''t want to kill you. However, it''s difficult for me to disobey my master''smand. If you


    want to survive, defeat me.¡± The Moon God gazed at Ye Fan, her cold and indifferent face showing


    no joy or sorrow.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Moon God raised her long sword and fiercely thrust


    it toward Ye Fan. Even though Ye Fan had almost reached his limits, a lean camel is still stronger


    than a horse. Hence, the Moon God took action without showing any mercy this time. The fierce


    sword techniques dazzled the horizon. The icy longsword furiously shed through the vast sky.


    ¡°Can he still hold her off?¡± As the Moon God took action, the hearts of many people tightened with


    anxiety. Everyone was hoping that the remaining power of Ye Fan would be enough to fight the


    Moon God. After all, the Moon God was not as powerful as Chu Qitian.


    She was already injured by Ye Fan, and her strength was not as great as the previous Symborsus.


    In addition, she was exhausted from walking on Celestial Road. Perhaps with a bit more effort, Ye


    Fan could defeat the Moon God as well.


    However, just when everyone thought Ye Fan would go all in and make a final struggle, something


    unexpected happened. The Moon God''s sword, astonishingly, pierced through Ye Fan''s defense


    without any hindrance. The de pierced into his chest. The long sword pierced the body, and the


    blood spurted out. The crimson sword''s edge pierced through Ye Fan''s back, emerging on the other


    side. The fresh blood trickled down from his mouth, like a gentle stream.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master¡± The moment Ye Fan''s chest was pierced, at this instant, countless people were


    overwhelmed with grief and tears. Ye Qingtian''s eyes also turned red immediately. Even the Moon


    God herself, initially with a face as cold as frost, showed a hint of astonishment and panic.


    ¡°You... you... Why didn''t you block it?¡±

 Chapter 2298 Do It

    Chapter 2298 Do It


    Moon God''s body trembled. Even her delicate hands could no longer hold onto the long sword in


    her grasp.


    She wanted to kill Ye Fan, but not in that way.


    They should''ve battled fiercely, and Ye Fan should''ve been defeated by her before getting killed.


    In that case, Moon God would feel a bit better.


    But now, Ye Fan just stood there, offering no resistance, even with a hint of resignation, getting


    pierced by her long sword.


    She looked at the familiar figure before her and observed the man with fading aura and blood


    trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    She didn''t know why, but even though the sword was clearly piercing Ye Fan, it was she who felt the


    heart-wrenching pain. Why? Why do I have this feeling? Why does my body harbor such immense


    sorrow?


    At that moment, Moon God was experiencing a pain akin to her soul being torn from her body.


    In her mind, the voice that yearned to kill Ye Fan kept screaming incessantly.


    However, her body couldn''t help but sumb to sorrow.


    Her tears poured out like water gushing out from a broken dam.


    The physical pain and sorrow seemed to have slipped beyond the control of the soul.


    And at that moment, when the Moon God was filled with dread, Ye Fan lifted his head.


    The once glorious and proud Dragon God Hall Master now looked as pale as a sheet of white


    paper.


    When one was in a state of weakness, all past dignity and dominance were no longer present.


    All that was left was the person''s fundamental identity.


    Indeed, standing before Moon God now was just an ordinary man in his twenties.


    Without the glory of the Dragon God Hall Master and the Unrivalled Supreme, he was no different


    from an ordinary man in the crowd.


    In his twenties, he should have just graduated from university, still hopping from job to job, still


    facing the agony of being pressured to buy a house and get married, and still working the nine-to-


    nine shifts.


    However, all the things he should be doing at his age, he hadn''t done any of them.


    Instead, he stood at the forefront of humanity, fighting against catastrophes capable of destroying


    the world all by himself.


    Blood trickled down the de lodged in his chest.


    Ye Fan coughed lightly. The metallic scent of fresh blood filled his mouth and nose.


    Vitality and strength ebbed from his body like a flowing river.


    Ye Fan no longer felt regrets or unwillingness to admit defeat.


    He was just holding onto his Sword of Yunyang, striving to maintain his body''s bnce, preventing


    himself from falling.


    At the same time, he extended his other arm. He gently lifted his blood-stained palm, his face full of


    pity and indulgence. He caressed the charming girl''s face in front of him, helping her wipe away the


    tears at the corner of her eyes.


    His feeble, wavering voice echoed.


    ¡°E-Eigetsu, t-this is my fate. I..I don''t me you.¡± Ye Fan spoke in a low voice, but his voice was


    bing increasingly faint.


    Even his vision started to blur.


    But Ye Fan still tried hard to keep himself awake.


    He yearned to take another look at the world, to gaze once more upon the unparalleled beauty


    standing before him.


    Throughout his journey, Ye Fan was apanied by many beautiful women.


    Eigetsu was not the one who was closest to Ye Fan.


    In fact, after the war in Japan that year, Ye Fan and Eigetsu hardly saw each other.


    Ye Fan stayed by Qiu Mucheng''s side, guarding her for several years.


    Ye Fan once apanied Junie, traveling from Jiangbei all the way to India.


    Ye Fan had often met with Xu Lei too.


    Only the beauty before his eyes, Ye Fan had never actively sought her out.


    Throughout those years, Moon God guarded Deos Hall alone. Each time she pushed open the


    doors, she so hoped that the one standing outside would be her master, the man who she deeply


    missed.


    But ever since the battle in Tokyo, Ye Fan hadn''t visited her in Japan.


    On the contrary, each time Ye Fan faced danger, Moon God would always arrive in time.


    After the battle in the rainforest years ago, it was widely believed that Ye Fan had died inbat.


    In a fit of rage, Moon Godunched an attack on India.


    In the decisive battle at Mount Chumen, Moon God risked the annihtion of her own nation,


    rushing thousands of miles to aid Ye Fan.


    The past was like a wisp of smoke. As Ye Fan reminisced about Eigetsu, all he could think of was


    this woman who, regardless of the consequences, life or death, silently devoted herself to him


    without any reservations.


    Toward Eigetsu, Ye Fan always harbored a sense of gratitude and appreciation that no one else


    could possibly match.


    Even if he were to be killed by her, Ye Fan harbored not the slightest resentment toward her.


    He truly didn''t me Eigetsu.


    He was simply filled with self-reproach, ming himself for his ipetence. In the end, he was


    unable to make Moon Goddess regain her senses, unable to free her from the control of


    Symborsus. After my death, Eigetsu will likely still be used by Symborsus, right?


    Every time he thought of that, Ye Fan was filled with worry and sympathy for the beautiful woman


    before him.


    But in the end, he was ultimately powerless against those circumstances.


    In the final moments of his life, Ye Fan gently caressed Eigetsu''s pretty face with a sense of pity.


    Smiling, he said to her, ¡°E-Eigetsu, I''m sorry. All these years, I-I''ve never b-been to see you. But, d-


    do you still remember that I-I sent my Dragon Gods to Japan? Onlyter did I find out that those


    Dragon Gods of mine falsely conveyed my words to deceive you. After finding out, I gave them a


    piece of my mind. However, that poem of Owen''s was quite well done. Do you still remember? It''s


    okay if you don''t remember. Let me tell you. Clouds float like works of art, and stars illuminate the


    grieving heart. Across the gxy, the forbidden loverse together. When the wind finally


    embraces the rain, there will be no¡ª¡±


    ...


    Khaff!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan started coughing violently, spitting out mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Even so, Ye Fan continued to strive, reading until thest few words. ¡°There will be no greater love


    than it...¡±


    The poem had a second verse yet to be read: Their tender love flows like a stream. This happy date


    seems but a dream. Can they ever bear to separate? If their love canst forever, there''s no need to


    spend every day together.


    This was the little trick Owen yed back in the day in order to deepen the impression of Ye Fan in


    the heart of Moon God. Using Ye Fan''s name, he recited a poem to Moon God.


    And now, finally, it was Ye Fan himself who voiced it out.


    One should never attempt to hurt others by manipting their feelings.


    Perhaps those words of Ye Fan were a sincere expression of his true feelings.


    But for Moon God, his words were undoubtedly like millions of swords deeply piercing her heart.


    That kind of pain, undoubtedly, was more intense than physical pain, making it even more


    unbearable.


    She would have preferred it if Ye Fan had stabbed her Sword of Yunyang instead of uttering those


    words.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop. Don''t speak further.¡± Moon God''s tears surge like a raging river.


    Ye Fan''s words undeniably made her reminisce about their sweet moments together.


    The moments they shared under Tokyo''s cherry blossom and the sunset they viewed together on


    the Skytree and the touching poem he had told her via the messengers sent from a thousand miles


    away.


    Moon God was almost on the verge of copse.


    The conflict between her soul and body nearly tore her apart.


    What are you doing? Kill him! Finish him off quickly. Strike him again with your sword, and bring me


    his severed head! Symborsus'' words rang in her mind.


    ...


    It kept issuingmands to Moon God.


    That kind of soul imprint within the body of Moon God was at y, ceaselessly driving Moon God to


    y Ye Fan.


    ¡°No. I don''t want to. He''s my master. I cannot lose my master. I cannot kill my master.¡±


    Her body and soul were at war, and the spirit of Suzumiya Eigetsu was also struggling against


    Symborsus.


    However, Symborsus, after all, was an extraterrestrial lifeform that existed for thousands of years.


    Even the spiritual energy of Moon God couldn''tpete with it, let alone Suzumiya Eigetsu''s.


    Moon God knew very well her struggle wouldn''tst much longer.


    Soon, she would bepletely controlled by Symborsus.


    However, she didn''t want to. She really didn''t want to kill Ye Fan. She couldn''t bear to part with her


    master.


    Moon God was in unbearable pain, her mental fragmentation pushing her to the brink of copse.


    ¡°E-Eigetsu, do it... This will be a form of liberation for both you and me.¡± When Ye Fan saw Moon


    God in pain, his heart ached unbearably.


    He understood very well that Moon God, marked with the spirit seal, could not withstand the


    Symborsus'' spiritual energy.


    Dragging it out like that only served to increase the pain.

 Chapter 2299 I Owe You

    Chapter 2299 I Owe You


    After all, the oue could no longer be altered.


    Rather than wasting away there, it was better to end it sooner.


    So that those who were still alive could be spared from further pain and torment.


    As Ye Fan faced death with equanimity, the spiritual energy of Symborsus in the mind of Moon God


    grew increasingly formidable.


    Before their very eyes, Moon God''s final struggle was on the verge of being devoured by


    Symborsus'' power emanating from the spirit seal.


    Atst, everyone watched as Moon God once again raised her sword.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Beneath Mount Kransbay, the moment they saw Moon God raise her sword again, the hearts of Ye


    Qingtian and the others instantly turned cold.


    Given Ye Fan''s current condition, even if no further attacks were made, he would likely bleed to


    death.


    Moon God raised her sword once again, and Ye Fan feared he might no longer be able to withstand


    that round of attack.


    ¡°How could this happen? We clearly won. Why are there still people? Isn''t Moon God on the same


    side as Ye Fan? Why did she have to harm Ye Fan?¡± In thend of India, witnessing all of this, Noa


    couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Junie, standing to the side, also clenched her fists tightly.


    Even though she was well aware that Moon God was now under someone else''s control, thetter''s


    action was still unforgivable.


    Junie had made up her mind. If Ye Fan truly died by Moon God''s sword, she would exhaust all


    means, even if it meant depleting all the power of her sect, to kill Moon God and avenge Ye Fan.


    The situation has taken a nosedive, and many people have already lost hope.


    There was no possibility left.


    Ye Fan, gravely injured, could only await his fate in the face of Moon God''s second sword strike.


    Just like that, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Moon God raised her sword, aiming it at Ye


    Fan''s head.


    But just when everyone thought that Ye Fan''s life was about toe to aplete end, at the


    moment when Moon God''s sword was about to sever Ye Fan''s head from his neck, in the next


    moment, something happened that took everyone by surprise.


    Suddenly, the sword that was originally thrust toward Ye Fan unexpectedly turned.


    The sharp longsword was unexpectedly pointed at Moon God herself, thrusting fiercely into her


    chest.


    ¡°Eigetsu, no! Don''t!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and horrified.


    Ye Fan''s pupils contracted sharply, his expression dramatically changing.


    After all, no one expected that the final choice of Moon God would be like that.


    Pfft!


    The long sword swept across, piercing through her body.


    The delicate and exquisite body of Moon God was pierced in an instant.


    The deep crimson blood slowly dripped down the edge of the sword.


    Moon God''s first strike pierced through her own chest.


    Then, she drew out the sword, thrusting it toward her elixir field for the second strike.


    A person''s elixir field was the ce where strength was stored.


    Without a doubt, Moon God''s action was to disperse her own power and cultivation.


    ¡°D*mn it! What are you doing? You fool! Have you lost your mind?¡± Symborsus, which was attached


    to the body of Moon God, hadpletely lost its sanity.


    He never would have imagined that this woman would defy his orders in such a way.


    ¡°Jerk! Worthless! You fool!¡± Symborsus raged like thunder, cursing Moon God in madness.


    Originally, he had everything all nned out.


    Ye Fan was now on the brink of death. A mere flick of Moon God''s sword would be enough to end


    himpletely.


    After eliminating Ye Fan, Moon God could take a brief rest. Then, she could ascend Celestial Road


    and open Sky Gate.


    But now, Moon God had surprisingly turned the sword on herself.


    Her elixir field was destroyed, and her chest pierced through.


    Even if this foolish woman doesn''t die, she''ll be nothing more than a burden. It''s simply impossible


    to help her to help me aplish anything anymore. ¡°Idiot! Earthlings are all a bunch of idiots.


    You''re all idiots!¡± Symborsus cursed in anger, roaring almost to the point of madness.


    At that point, the n of Symborsus had undoubtedlye to aplete end, utterly ruined.


    Celestial Road, it seemed, was destined to remain unconquered by anyone.


    After realizing that all had failed, Symborsus once again escaped from Moon God, transformed into


    a shadow, vanishing into the darkness of the night.


    Moon God no longer held any value for use, and there was no need for it to linger there anymore.


    After all, its spiritual body couldn''t survive long after leaving the physical body it possessed.


    However, before leaving, Symborsus hurled an insult at Ye Fan and Moon God. ¡°You two are idiots


    who deserve to die!¡±


    Symborsus was beside itself with rage. After a bout of cursing and swearing, it took off.


    On Celestial Road, a beautiful woman wearing a bloodstained dress was shedding tears.


    The once unparalleled and magnificent Moon God nowy fallen on Celestial Road.


    The deep crimson of fresh blood stained her dress.


    Her vitality and strength were fading away like flowing water.


    ¡°E-Eigetsu, why are you so foolish?¡± Seeing the state of Moon God before him, Ye Fan felt as if his


    heart had shattered into pieces.


    He walked over with determination, pulling Eigetsu into his embrace.


    Even Ye Fan, who had always been so proud and strong, found his eyes blurred by tears at that


    moment.


    His voice trembled,den with me and pity.


    But Moon God was enjoying her time nestled in his arms. On her pale, pretty face, there was a


    long-missed smile of happiness. ¡°Master,¡± she said, ¡°I-I can lie in your arms again...¡±


    ¡°Fool, stop talking. Stop talking. I''ll tend to your wounds. I''ll make sure you''re healed.¡± Ye Fan said


    with a sorrowful voice.


    He strained to summon his strength, hoping to help Moon God stem her injuries.


    However, he had forgotten that he, too, was on the brink of death.


    Where could he possibly muster any strength from his nearly depleted body?


    In the end, it was all in vain.


    ¡°Eigetsu, why? How can you be so foolish? I-I''m already on the brink of death. Why must you also


    risk your own life?¡± Ye Fan felt utterly heartbroken.


    He understood Moon God''s intentions.


    If she inflicted a serious injury upon herself, dissipating her strength, even if Symborsus controlled


    her mind, Moon God simply wouldn''t have the power to kill Ye Fan, let alone assist him in his tasks.


    ¡°M-Master is the one I care about the most. I will never harm you.¡±


    ¡°But you can''t hurt yourself either!¡± Ye Fan shouted at her forcefully.


    Eigetsu, in his arms, facing Ye Fan''s reprimand, just smiled.


    She enjoyed seeing the way Ye Fan got angry because of her.


    Seeing Ye Fan shed tears for her, Moon God felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and honor


    in her heart. So it turns out my master does care about me. All these years, I''ve been constantly


    missing Ye Fan, but I didn''t dare to seek him out.


    She knew that Ye Fan was very busy and didn''t have time to apany her.


    The only time she could see her master was when Ye Fan was in danger. That gave her an excuse


    to seek out Ye Fan.


    Moreover, being able to help Ye Fan brought her immense joy.


    Even now, it remained the same.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Eigetsu''s silly smile, any anger in Ye Fan''s heart was, at that moment,pletely dispelled.


    Heughed too.


    At that point, everything had be irreversible.


    All one could do was ept it with equanimity.


    So, Ye Fan also sat down next to Eigetsu.


    He held her waist. She nestled into his shoulder, their bodies covered in wounds, fresh blood


    seeping from them, just sitting there at the edge of the sky, peacefully gazing at the distant sea of


    stars, watching the horizon in all its splendor.


    ¡°All right. Consider this as a debt I owe you. In the next life, Eigetsu, I will repay you.¡± Ye Fan


    chuckled softly.


    They nestled against each other like a pair of dying lovebirds, sitting together, quietly awaiting the


    arrival of death.


    The horizon stretched on endlessly, with specks of starlight scattered throughout.


    The two of them were enveloped in an atmosphere that was both tragically grand and dreamlike.


    Seeing the affection between the two of them, at that moment, countless people were deeply moved


    to tears.


    There truly existed such sincere emotions in the world, so sincere that they could die together,


    facing death with calm eptance.


    Ye Fan, in order to alleviate Eigetsu''s pain, was willing to fall under her sword.


    Moon God would rather destroy her own elixir field and harm her own life than stab Ye Fan with a


    sword again.


    In one''s lifetime, if one could encounter someone willing to give one their all, disregarding their own


    life and death, safety and danger, and unconditionally treating one well, then living one''s life would


    not be in vain.

 Chapter 2300 Determination

    Chapter 2300 Determination


    ¡°M-Master, c-could you grant me a request?¡±


    Atop the Celestial Road, two figures lean on each other, blood flowing down their clothes.


    Along Celestial Road, it sprinkled down onto the horizon.


    Under the moonlight, even the dripping blood appeared crystal clear and sparkling.


    Twinkling stars were like fallen celestial bodies.


    It was thought that Ye Fan and his beloved Eigetsu would be together till the end of their lives.


    But at that moment, the quiet girl in his arms suddenly made her final request to Ye Fan in a frail


    voice.


    Ye Fan said with a gentle smile, ¡°Eigetsu, go ahead. I''ll do my best to grant your request as long as


    it''s within my capabilities.¡±


    Ye Fan''s aura had also be extremely weak, and his tone was as fragile as a candle me


    flickering in the wind.


    Eigetsu''s pale face suddenly flushed with a hint of red.


    She made an effort to turn her head, looking at the familiar gentleman in front of her. Somewhat


    shyly, she asked, ¡°Master, w-will you kiss me? After all these years, y-you''ve never taken the


    initiative to kiss me.¡±


    The subtle words of Moon God were filled with profound mncholy and longing.


    Ye Fan recalled for a moment.


    Ever since he met Eigetsu, almost all of their intimate interactions were initiated by her.


    Yet, Ye Fan had never taken the initiative to get intimate with her.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ye Fan finally agreed to Eigetsu.


    Although he didn''t want to take advantage of her, they were both already on the verge of dying.


    Since Eigetsu had made the request, Ye Fan couldn''t possibly turn her down.


    And so, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the couple at the peak of the Celestial Road moved


    closer to each other.


    Ye Fan wrapped his arms around Eigetsu''s waist. He closed his eyes and gently kissed the cold


    corner of Eigetsu''s lips with his blood-stained lips.


    The moment their lips met, Ye Fan distinctly felt the delicate body of the beauty in his arms tremble


    as if she had been electrified.


    That feeling of spiritual and physical unity, for the inexperienced Eigetsu, was undoubtedly an


    ultimate pleasure in both mind and body.


    Especially when the one kissing her was the man she had been yearning for all those years.


    At that moment, Eigetsu was greedily savoring the scent of her master and daringly prying Ye Fan''s


    lips open with her tongue.


    The once majestic and awe-inspiring Tsukuyomi Tenshin, who was unparalleled in her splendor and


    grandeur, seemed hungry and impatient when she kissed Ye Fan passionately.


    It was as if all the joy and longing for the rest of one''s life were being poured into that very moment.


    It was just as the poem suggested.


    If two hearts were bound for eternity, they wouldn''t care about the passing of days and nights.


    However, when Moon God realized she was to part from her master forever, she couldn''t help but


    be overwhelmed with sorrow.


    Ye Fan could clearly feel that as Eigetsu kissed him, two lines of tears kept streaming down her


    pretty face.


    The sensation was cool and soothing, like pearls slipping off a broken string and cascading down


    the beautiful face of Moon God.


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying? I''ll be there to apany you in the afterlife.¡± Ye Fan gently parted


    his lips, his eyes filled with tender affection as he wiped away the tears from the corner of the eyes


    of the beautiful woman in his arms.


    However, it seemed like Eigetsu couldn''t bear to part with Ye Fan, and once again, she leaned in


    close with determination.


    Their lips met, their breaths mingling.


    Ye Fan could only respond with a bitter, helpless smile.


    Unexpectedly, even on the brink of death, Ye Fan could still witness such a tantalizing scene. It


    seems, even after I die, I can still be a charming ghost.


    However, as Ye Fan calmly awaited the arrival of death, he suddenly felt a warm current of air


    gently flowing into his body through his nose and lips.


    That warm current was filled with a rich essence of life and power.


    After entering Ye Fan''s body, the nearly depleted strength of Ye Fan surprisingly began to


    umte slowly.


    The body, previously exhausted to its limit, gradually regained vitality under the nourishment of the


    warm current.


    Besides, the severed tendons and wounds of Ye Fan were healing at an astonishing rate.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    He quickly realized that something was amiss because he could clearly sense that that magical


    power was emanating from Eigetsu''s body.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, after the force was released, Eigetsu''s physical condition deteriorated rmingly rapidly.


    Her vitality quickly withered, fading away as swiftly as the ebbing tide.


    The charming face that was just slightly flushed a moment ago had turned as pale as a sheet of


    paper.


    Moreover, Moon God''s long, beautiful ck hair was also undergoing a transformation.


    The ck faded, turned into silver, and then whitened strand by strand.


    ¡°Eigetsu? What are you doing? Stop! Stop it right now!¡± Ye Fan quickly realized that something was


    amiss.


    Even though he didn''t know what methods Eigetsu had used, he could sense that Moon God was


    infusing her remaining life force into Ye Fan.


    After all, Moon God was an unparalleled master whose legacy had been passed down through the


    ages.


    The secret techniques she had were innumerable.


    At that moment, there indeed existed a method to infuse others with life force.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan understood why Eigetsu suddenly proposed the request to kiss him.


    As it turned out, she was already harboring thoughts of certain death.


    All she yearned for was to feel the warmth and the touch of Ye Fan''s lips once more at the end of


    her life.


    Indeed, love was so powerful that one would have no fear in the face of death.


    Ye Fan had never imagined that Eigetsu, the woman he had always overlooked and seldom cared


    for, would be willing to give so much to him.


    At the cost of her own life, she left the hope of living to Ye Fan, reserving death for herself.


    Ye Fan panicked there and then.


    He called out anxiously and struggled incessantly as his angry words echoed throughout Mount


    Kransbay.


    However, there was only that much strength Ye Fan, who was on the brink of death, could muster.


    Although Moon God was severely wounded, she, like a dying me flickering back to life, was filled


    with desperation at that moment. Moon God, who was determined to die, unexpectedly unleashed


    an absolute power, so absolute that Ye Fan found it impossible to resist.


    Just like that, Moon God held Ye Fan tightly and pressed her lips firmly against his.


    Thest vestiges of her life force were continuously pouring into Ye Fan.


    ¡°Don''t! Eigetsu, please don''t!¡± Tears streamed down from the corners of Ye Fan''s eyes, and he felt


    as though he had been stabbed in the heart a thousand times.


    The pain was so intense that it almost pushed Ye Fan to the point of a mental breakdown. I bet


    nothing in this world will hurt as much as this. I have to watch the girl I care for die slowly in my


    arms.


    Ye Fan watched as her vitality flowed away, her jet-ck hair turned snow white, and her radiant


    and unparalleled beauty gradually faded. It''s like I''m holding a piece of ice in my hand, watching it


    melt away, yet powerless to stop it.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the beauty in his arms, her warm, delicate body, started to


    grow cold.


    The once powerful arm, too, had be limp.


    Her head was full of white hair, as pale as frost, and her gaze seemed lifeless.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Fan finally pushed Eigetsu away, interrupting her life force


    transmission.


    Then, with eyes full of sorrow, Ye Fan held Eigetsu tightly in his arms.


    The deep crimson blood on Eigetsu''s pale and pretty face was strikingly vivid and ring.


    ¡°How could you, Eigetsu? How could you be so silly? Who told you to do that? Did I agree with


    that?¡± Ye Fan roared in anger.


    Within those words of anger, therey a heart-wrenching sorrow.


    That scene nearly moved the world to tears.


    In the region of Jiangdong, Li Er and hispanions had been reduced to a sobbing mess.


    The Grand Old Lady of the Chu family was also tearing up.


    As for Tang Yun, Xu Lei, and Junie, their eyes were also filled with tears.


    Although they didn''t like seeing Ye Fan getting close to other women, they, as Ye Fan''s soulmates,


    couldn''t bear to harbor any resentment toward Moon God.


    They couldn''t fathom just how deep Moon God''s feelings for Ye Fan were because she was willing


    to sacrifice her life for him.


    At that moment, Tang Yun and the others were all questioning themselves. If the same thing were to


    happen to us, would we, like Moon God, be so resolute and steadfast?

 Chapter 2301 Sky Gate

    Chapter 2301 Sky Gate


    Plop! Plop!


    Tears as big as beans continuously rolled down Ye Fan''s cheeks.


    Ye Fan felt as if his heart was about to shatter as he looked at the girl in his arms with a head full of


    white hair and a weak aura.


    Over the years, Ye Fan endured hardships and weathered many trials.


    However, he had never felt such difort and sadness as he did at that moment.


    It felt as if a giant hand was about to tear his insides into shreds.


    That kind of sadness was so overwhelming that it almost suffocated Ye Fan.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the silly girl in his arms was still smiling.


    She even reached out to wipe away the tear from Ye Fan''s eyes.


    ¡°M-Master, p-please don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t look good.¡±


    Eigetsu trembled as she spoke, her tone and aura faint and fragile, like a candle flickering in the


    wind, barely holding on.


    ¡°Enough, Eigetsu. Stop talking now. Hang in there. I''ll seek someone to rescue you. I''ll go to Junie


    for help, but if Junie can''t save you, I''ll turn to Wan''er. If Wan''er can''t help, I''ll seek assistance from


    Great-grandma... I won''t let you die! I won''t let that happen! I''ll never let you die!¡± Ye Fan''s words


    carried an endless sorrow.


    Suddenly, he scooped up the girl in his arms, and, like a madman, he dashed down the heavenly


    steps.


    Many people became anxious when they witnessed that scene.


    They couldn''t help thinking what Ye Fan was doing was a foolish move. They did so much to get to


    where they were. Why is he running back?


    Does he not want to walk down Celestial Road anymore?


    Doesn''t he want to be a saint?


    Is he really going to give up his own pursuits for a woman?


    Ye Fan couldn''t hear those questions.


    Even if he heard it, he would probably ignore them.


    In Ye Fan''s view, power was undoubtedly important, but the point of having power was to protect


    the ones he cared about.


    If all the people he cared about were to leave him one after another, there was no point in gaining


    power.


    In his lifetime, Ye Fan strived and struggled so hard, not for the sake of bing a saint, but to


    protect her smile amidst the mortal world.


    Yet, Eigetsu was about to die because of him. Eigetsu was about to leave him forever. That was


    why he was freaking out.


    He was running down Celestial Road, throwing caution to the wind. He wanted to save Eigetsu and


    he wanted to keep her safe.


    However, the girl in his arms seemed unable to bear the thought of Ye Fan giving up his career


    because of her.


    She shook her head at him and smiled faintly. ¡°M-Master, l-let me go. My life is at its end. There''s no


    running from it.¡±


    ¡°No! Shut up! You won''t die! I am your master. Heed mymand! You are not allowed to die!¡± Ye


    Fan roared hysterically.


    The roar of anger and sorrow moved nearly everyone in the world to tears.


    However, the progression of this world would never be moved by human will.


    Inevitably, Eigetsu had to draw herst breath.


    In the final moments of her life, she gazed at the man before her, her eyes filled with longing and


    deep affection.


    Finally, she cried out, ¡°M-Master!¡±


    As the word fell, those lively and beautiful eyes finally closed.


    Three thousand strands of white hair fell to the ground, and two lines of tears flowed in reverse as


    her head tilted backward.


    His beloved woman in his arms had finally reached the end of her life''s journey.


    No one knew, at the moment when she closed her eyes, just how much regret was truly in Eigetsu''s


    heart.


    The moment when Eigetsu''s arms fell weakly, Ye Fan felt it was as if the zing sun had


    plummeted to the earth and the moon had shattered.


    At that moment, the world that belonged to him and Eigetsu hadpletely copsed.


    ¡°Eigetsu!¡± Ye Fan knelt on the ground in sorrow, his heart-wrenching roar echoing through the area.


    Tears fell like rain,nding on his beloved''s body in his arms.


    Ye Fan held her tightly in his arms and cried out loud in pain.


    No one knew how long his sorrow trulysted, and in the end, he graduallyposed himself.


    Ye Fan bent down, nting a deep kiss on the lips of Moon God. ¡°Wait for me, Eigetsu.¡±


    Ye Fan gently set down the beauty in his arms before he turned around and ascended Celestial


    Road again.


    In the end, he epted that she had left him and knew he had to move on. I still need to tread the


    remaining path! I seek to open Sky Gate, and I yearn for power! I want to be a saint! People


    often say saints are omnipotent and immortal. If I can be that powerful, I can surely bring


    Eigetsu back. What will stop me from resurrecting the deceased?


    And just like that, he carried the hope of reviving Eigetsu and, under the watchful eyes of people


    from all around the world, embarked on his journey to ascent Celestial Road once again.


    The sacrifice of Eigetsu replenished a significant amount of Ye Fan''s strength.


    So, with that strength, Ye Fan gradually returned to his original position.


    Step by step, he moved toward the peak.


    However, the oppression on Celestial Road was extremely difficult.


    Moreover, as time passed, the overwhelming sense of oppression grew stronger.


    In the end, it felt as if a million mountains were pressing down on him.


    The boundless power was so overwhelming that Ye Fan could barely breathe.


    Yet, he continued to persevere and stand strong.


    He had lost too much along the journey.


    On that day, Ye Fan carried more than just his own desires and wishes. He also shouldered the


    hopes and expectations of many people.


    He could let himself down, but he could never betray those who had given their lives up for him.


    Therefore, he knew he had to open Sky Gate even if it meant he had to die.


    It was under unwavering determination that Ye Fan finally managed to arrive at thest stretch of


    his journey.


    There were only neen steps left to Sky Gate.


    Sess and victory were almost within reach.


    Sky Gate, symbolizing the world of ultimate bliss, seemed to have already opened its arms to


    wee his arrival.


    However, Ye Fan, who had already reached his limit, ultimately fell just before thest neen


    steps.


    The immense pressure brought Ye Fan to his knees.


    A loud bang rang out, and the thunderous sound shockingly resulted in Ye Fan''s leg bone breaking


    instantly.


    One could only imagine the immense pressure Ye Fan was facing at that precise moment.


    Crimson blood trickled down Ye Fan''s knee.


    Even Ye Fan''s mouth, nose, and ears were all bleeding.


    Clearly, Ye Fan''s body had reached its limit.


    The path to ascend Celestial Path was, in essence, a path not meant for mortals.


    Not everyone could achieve sess through climbing.


    Just like Ye Fan at that moment, even though he has gained the power of the Moon God, even


    though he had the protection of Dragon God Body, he still reached his limit.


    If he continued to ascend, he might even pay the price with his life, forever lying t on Celestial


    Road.


    Hence, many were moved to tears out of sympathy when they saw Ye Fan in that state.


    ¡°Stop climbing! Don''t climb anymore!¡±


    ¡°Please, Ye Fan! Don''t climb any further!¡±


    In thend of Yanjing, seeing Ye Fan covered in blood, Xu Lei felt a pain so intense that it was


    almost impossible for her to breathe.


    Tears streaming down her face, she stood on the city tower, ceaselessly crying out at the horizon.


    In thend of Jiangdong, even Grand Old Lady Chu was filled with worry.


    She was also afraid that Ye Fan would push himself too hard.


    They also feared that if Ye Fan insisted on climbing, he would die before reaching Sky Gate.


    ¡°Old Madam Chu, please persuade him to stop pushing himself so hard. He has already done well


    enough. Tell him toe back down. It''s not a big deal. Once his injuries heal, he can always climb


    again.¡± Tears streamed down Tang Yun''s face. She couldn''t bear to look at Ye Fan any longer.


    Chu Lin was crying his heart out.


    Grand Old Lady Chu, however, merely let out a sigh.


    She wanted to advise Ye Fan, but, not to mention they were too far apart now, Ye Fan simply


    couldn''t hear her.


    Even if he could hear her, Ye Fan probably wouldn''t obey her.


    The matter concerning Eigetsu had dealt him a tremendous blow.


    At that moment, opening Sky Gate had be an obsession for him.


    Starting from scratch was easier said than done, and no one would dare to guarantee that Sky Gate


    would still be there next time.


    If Sky Gate Formation were to disappear right after Ye Fan stepped off Celestial Road, he would


    never get another chance to be a saint.

 Chapter 2302 The Opening

    Chapter 2302 The Opening


    Hence, at that moment, Ye Fan never considered stopping his forward march.


    As long as he could still breathe, as long as he could crawl, as long as he still had strength, he


    would persist.


    He had already lost almost everything. What was there left for him to fear?


    In order to open Sky Gate, Eigetsu had already lost her life.


    Ye Fan had no other choice. Even if it meant death, he would rather die under Sky Gate!


    For this final stretch of the journey, Ye Fan was almost entirely relying on his own will, persevering


    through the hardship.


    Blood seeped from Ye Fan''s skin.


    As far as the eye could see, the stairway to Celestial Road was almost entirely bathed in red.


    The long steps, stained with blood, were picturesque.


    No one could have imagined that Celestial Road would be drenched in life and blood.


    That ring crimson deeply stirred everyone''s heart.


    Certain scenes, even just looking at them, were shocking.


    Many people couldn''t fathom how those in the midst of it all managed to keep going like Ye Fan at


    that moment.


    His entire body was overflowing with fresh blood, and he couldn''t even stand up anymore.


    However, he continued to use his own hands and feet, making his final stand along Celestial Road.


    Regardless of the pain, he continued to climb.


    Sometimes, half an hour only meant a very short distance traveled.


    However, that was still progress.


    Everyone watched as a trail of blood stained the path behind Ye Fan.


    ¡°No... No...¡±


    ¡°Stop climbing...¡±


    ¡°Please, Ye Fan...¡±


    ¡°You''re going to die...¡±


    Some were tormented, while others shed tears.


    Someone was kneeling on the ground, crying.


    At that moment, the scene on Mount Kransbay undoubtedly touched many people.


    Xu Lei was crying her heart out, while Tang Yun was shedding silent tears.


    Noa, Junie, and the others, too, could no longer control their emotions.


    They couldn''t help but wonder why Ye Fan refused to give up.


    They didn''t understand what was Ye Fan really pursuing.


    Symborsus had been defeated, and Chu Sect had beenpletely eliminated.


    Ye Fan had already reached the pinnacle of the world, yet he insisted on opening Sky Gate.


    Junie and Tang Yun were utterly perplexed. They couldn''t fathom why Ye Fan would act so


    recklessly, disregarding his own life and death, to push open Sky Gate.


    They wouldn''t understand what was it all for to Ye Fan.


    It was because Ye Fan''s pride was on the line.


    Since he had promised Angie to help her regain her health, he was determined to fulfill it.


    Eigetsu died so that he could ascend to Sky Gate. Even if it was just to honor her sacrifice, Ye Fan


    wanted to persevere.


    Moreover, he yearned for power. He wished to push open Sky Gate and obtain the strength of a


    saint.


    Once he became a saint, all that he had lost, all those who had died for him, would probably return


    to him.


    With that thought in mind, Ye Fan was gritting his teeth and persevering against all odds.


    The immense pressure was so overwhelming that Ye Fan could hardly feel the existence of his own


    limbs.


    He was moving upward, bit by bit, almost entirely on instinct.


    There were clearly only neen steps, and for Ye Fan of the past, that distance was nothing more


    than a breath away.


    Yet, at that moment, he felt as if there were neen insurmountable obstacles before him.


    Every step he took was a torment and a test for both his body and soul.


    However, he was gradually getting closer to his goal.


    The sky and earth lost their color, and the sun and moon grew dim.


    Between Ninth Heaven, only Ye Fan''s figure could be seen walking alone.


    It was a road like no other.


    It was a tormenting path that led to Sky Gate.


    That kind of pain struck directly at the heart, tormenting the soul and the body. If anyone else were


    attempting that challenge, they would surely crumble instantly.


    Atst, Celestial Road was almost within Ye Fan''s sight.


    In the final moments, Ye Fan was bleeding from every part of his body.


    The Dragon God Hall Master, who once struck fear across the world, crushed Chu Sect, and in


    Symborsus, was in great agony. That illustrated just how intense the suffering one must endure on


    Celestial Road.


    Time, it seemed, had slowed down at that moment.


    Even the sound of the wind had be much more subtle.


    At that moment, nearly everyone in the world held their breath.


    Everyone knew Ye Fan was on the verge of sess.


    Everyone was waiting for that miraculous moment.


    Everyone was witnessing the opening of Sky Gate.


    Finally, after an indeterminable amount of time, Ye Fan, who was nearly at hisst breath, arrived at


    the peak of Celestial Road just seconds before dawn.


    The colossal Sky Gate loomed right before Ye Fan.


    From a distance, the gate seemed like it stood on the horizon and heaven, guarding the boundary


    between the mortal world and Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡±


    ¡°Is he finally about to open Sky Gate?¡±


    ¡°What could be behind Sky Gate?¡±


    Everyone started to get nervous.


    Atop Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian and hispanions were all looking up, their gazes unwavering


    and unblinking, not daring to look away for even a moment.


    After all, they were curious, too.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What could possibly be behind that door?


    Would it lead to a world of saints?


    Perhaps, when the door was opened, an ethereal and wise old saint would be ready to bestow upon


    Ye Fan the power of saints.


    There was a saying that a saint could grant a mortal their power, which was what people were


    assuming.


    As no one had witnessed that scene before, it naturally led to all sorts of spection.


    In the Chu residence, Tang Yun looked intently at everything before her, her pretty face showing a


    mix of worry and anticipation. ¡°Old Madam Chu, do you know what lies behind the door?¡±


    Grand Old Lady Chu shook her head, ¡°All I know is that our Chu family''s ancestor, Chu Yunyang,


    seems to have climbed Celestial Road once. However, for reasons unknown at the time, it seemed


    he failed. hence, I truly do not know what exactly lies behind Sky Gate. Ye Fan will probably have to


    explore it on his own.¡±


    Tang Yun nodded gently.


    In her mind, however, she was thinking that there should be good things behind Sky Gate.


    After all, Ye Fan had gone so far and endured so much hardship.


    As the saying went, there was always sunshine after the rain.


    As such, Ye fan should be getting fortunate soon.


    And so, for the next few seconds, everyone in the world held their breath.


    Countless eyes were fixed on the slender figure at the pinnacle of Ninth Heaven, who reached out


    toward Sky Gate before him and opened it.


    Boom!


    The moment Ye Fan''s hands touched the door, everyone instinctively felt that the vast sky was


    trembling in the distance.


    The sky shook and trembled incessantly as if the heavens itself were quaking.


    Countless rays of light all converged on that door.


    For a moment, it was as if a miniature sun was illuminating the gate.


    Everyone was trembling.


    Ye Fan was also blinded by the dazzling golden light, unable to open his eyes.


    Themotion there continued for a good few minutes.


    Then, Sky Gate slowly opened.


    Just as there was a tiny gap between the doors, radiant specks of light began to pour down from


    within Sky Gate.


    As the gap in Sky Gate grewrger, the number of light orbs flowing out also increased.


    From a distance, it looked as if the Milky Way had descended from the sky.


    Everyone saw a cascade of light.


    ¡°What... What on earth is this?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Such a miraculous scene had surpassed the understanding of everyone in the world.


    The cascading light orbs gathered atop Mount Kransbay.


    It resembled the essence of heaven and earth and the aura of the sun and the moon.


    Some light orbs fell upon Ye Fan.


    At that moment, Ye Fan felt a warmth spread through his body.


    The fatigue and wounds on his body were gradually being healed by these light orbs.


    ¡°What on earth is that?¡± Ye Fan was also deeply shocked.


    He pushed forward, striving to bask in as many of those light orbs as possible.


    As a small portion of the light orbs flowed into Ye Fan''s body, his strength and injuries gradually


    recovered.

 Chapter 2303 A Bizarre Scene

    Chapter 2303 A Bizarre Scene


    At the pinnacle of Celestial Road, as Sky Gate gradually opened, more light orbs flowed out.


    After Ye Fan realized the healing properties of light orbs, he proceeded forward again, aiming to


    absorb as much energy as possible from them.


    Ye Fan''s previously exhausted body began to recover.


    The strength throughout his body was also growing.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed, but under the infusion of the light orbs, Ye Fan''s


    previous exhaustion had mostly faded.


    Once Ye Fan had regained his strength, he stood up to find that the area beneath Mount Kransbay


    had nearly turned into a sea of light.


    The light orbs, like stars, were slowly moving between Mount Kransbay.


    Indeed, it was just like a river.


    The vegetation along the path of the light orbs was actually growing wildly due to their nourishment.


    Who could''ve thought that Mount Kransbay, once known as the forbidden zone of life, had, in the


    blink of an eye, be a paradise on Earth? It had transformed into a ce filled with the


    fragrance of flowers and the chirping of birds.


    The fragrance of various nts and flowers wafted for kilometers.


    The aura it contained was so potent that taking in a single breath of it would feel refreshing.


    The people below the mountain, including Ye Qingtian, were undoubtedlypletely stunned by the


    scene before them.


    ¡°Oh heavens!¡±


    ¡°This.. This..¡±


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    Aaron and the others were shocked and trembling.


    At one point, they felt as though they were in a magical realm at that very moment.


    After all, it was astonishing how many flowers and nts managed to grow on that sheer cliff.


    Moreover, those nts and flowers were by no meansmon roadside weeds. Instead, they were


    simr to the spirit fruits that Ye Fan had obtained in Boguia Rainforest.


    The spiritual energy within was incredibly dense and rich.


    Moreover, it seemed to have healing properties.


    King of Fighters and Sword Saint, who were both previously controlled by Symborsus, had regained


    consciousness.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Symborsus was defeated by Ye Fan.


    Its soul suffered a heavy blow, so, naturally, it no longer had the power to control people like King of


    Fighters.


    After regaining consciousness, the supreme grandmasters instinctively picked the flowers and grass


    beneath their feet, cing them in their mouths for a light taste.


    At that moment, they felt a surge of warm and cool spiritual energy entering their bodies and


    nurturing their muscles.


    ¡°This is a divine herb. It actually has healing properties!¡± Someone cried out in a trembling voice a


    few times.


    Afterward, Ye Qingtian and the others all tried plucking and swallowing a few leaves.


    Indeed, those were divine herbs, and they had greatly healed their wounded bodies.


    While everyone was filled with joy and surprise, they couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    They wondered if the secret behind Sky Gate was those light orbs.


    The same doubt naturally arose in Ye Fan''s heart as well.


    He tentatively made his way toward Sky Gate.


    However, just as he was about to cross over, he felt a barrier blocking the doorway.


    The situation made it extremely difficult for Ye Fan to make any progress.


    Ye Fan immediately furrowed his brows. It seems that this so-called Sky Gate only allows for


    exiting, not entering.


    After confirming that, Ye Fan shifted his gaze to the light orbs.


    Could it be that the secret to bing a saint lies in these light orbs? By refining and absorbing the


    energy from these light orbs, will I be able to attain sainthood? Ye Fan was quietly specting.


    As Ye Fan was lost in his thought, a seed-like object was mixed among the golden light orbs, falling


    from Celestial Road.


    And so, it descended onto the vastnd below.


    The moment the seed fell, the light orbs, as if summoned, madly rushed toward the location of the


    seed, pouring into it.


    Ye Fan watched as the seed on the ground took root, sprouted, and quickly grew stems and leaves.


    After sprouting, the mysterious nt did not cease to absorb the light orbs.


    Instead, it greedily devoured the golden light orbs around it.


    Although, the growth rate of the nt had clearly slowed down.


    That bizarre scene left Ye Fan greatly astonished.


    At the pinnacle of Celestial Road, he studied Sky Gate again.


    However, there was still no special discovery.


    Aside from the endless stream of light orbs, and the mysterious seeds that had fallen earlier, there


    was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Atst, the first ray of morning light emerged from the east.


    Dawn had arrived.


    After a night of hustle and bustle, Mount Kransbay finally weed the break of dawn.


    And at the same time, the Celestial Road gradually faded away.


    Ye Fan knew it was time for him to step down.


    At present, after absorbing a considerable amount of light orbs, Ye Fan felt his physical strength had


    been restored.


    And so, he leapt straight off the peak of Celestial Road.


    He stood atop Mount Kransbay, quietly watching as Celestial Road gradually disappeared, bit by bit.


    While he had assumed that Sky Gate would vanish just like those steps, it didn''t.


    Sky Gate stood as if it was evesting.


    The light orbs continued to stream ceaselessly from that door.


    ¡°Dragon Master!¡± After a night of frantic running, Gaius, one of the Dragon Gods, d in oversized


    shorts, appeared on the eve of dawn. ¡°Dragon Master, are you okay? My apologies for myte


    arrival to your aid. Please, punish me as you see fit!¡±


    Gaius knelt on the ground, paying his respects to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nced at Gaius and said, ¡°Get up. The fact that you made it here shows you care.


    Besides, the battle here is simply not something you lot can participate in.¡±


    From the very beginning, Ye Fan had never considered involving his subordinates from Dragon God


    Hall.


    After all, their abilities were limited and they weren''t that useful to him by that point.


    ¡°Dragon Master, have you ascended to sainthood? Will you be a saint in the future?¡± After


    getting up, Gaius looked at Ye Fan with eyes full of reverence and curiosity.


    He wanted to see just how much of a difference there really was between saints and mortals.


    Ye Fan nced at him. ¡°You''re overthinking it. I''m still me. Nothing has changed.¡±


    ¡°This... This shouldn''t be happening.¡± Gaius waspletely taken aback.


    As the saying went, hard work would pay off, and if a mortal managed to open Sky Gate, they


    should be a saint.


    If that wasn''t the case, then Ye Fan ascended Celestial Road for nothing.


    Gaius was quite speechless.


    Ye Fan pointed down and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. This is what lies behind Sky Gate.¡±


    Gaius followed Ye Fan''s gaze and saw those golden light orbs beneath Mount Kransbay flowing like


    a river and sea.


    At the very heart of the river, there was a nt wildly devouring those light orbs.


    ¡°Dragon Master, what... What is that? Is it edible?¡± Gaius couldn''t help but tremble.


    Ye Fan shook his head, ¡°You can go ahead and give it a try.¡±


    After finished speaking, Ye Fan didn''t pay any more attention to Gaius.


    He turned around, walked ahead, and picked up Eigetsu, who was in eternal sleep. He was ready to


    leave.


    ¡°Gaius, you stay here first, and assess the situation.¡±


    Then, he left, cradling Moon God in his arms.


    After Ye Fan left, Ye Qingtian, Aaron, and the others also hurried over one after another.


    ¡°Gaius, how''s it going? What did your Dragon Master say?¡± These once half-crippled masters were,


    at that moment, all lively and bouncing around.


    One by one, they all curiously asked Gaius simr questions.


    After all, everyone was curious about what Ye Fan had obtained after he opened Sky Gate.


    After a moment of thought, Gaius replied proudly, ¡°Dragon Master has spoken. From this day


    forward, he is a saint.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, everyone trembled in fear and shock.


    ¡°You''re saying your Dragon Master really has be a saint?¡±


    Everyone present was undoubtedly taken aback.


    Suddenly, everyone felt a sense of impending danger.


    After all, everyone had betrayed Ye Fan before.


    So now that Ye Fan has truly be an immortal, doesn''t that mean he could obliterate them with


    a mere flick of his hand?

 Chapter 2304 The Current Situation

    Chapter 2304 The Current Situation


    ¡°Could there be any doubt? The Dragon Master has opened Sky Gate. Naturally, he has now


    attained sainthood! I urge you all, especially those who betrayed our Dragon Master in the past, to


    start preparing to seek forgiveness sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, when the dayes for the


    Dragon Master to take action, the ones plotting against him will be the first ones to end up on the


    chopping block.¡±


    Gauis spoke with a cold voice, and his gaze upon the crowd below was filled with disdain and


    contempt.


    Without a doubt, Gaius held no good impressions whatsoever of these so-called masters in the


    secr world.


    After all, it was this group of people who repeatedly threatened and framed their Dragon Master


    years ago.


    Even though, back then, they were also exploited Symborsus, Ye Fan wouldn''t have faced such


    difficult circumstances if these individuals did not harbor ulterior motives.


    Times have changed, fortunes have shifted, and the situation was nowpletely different.


    Seizing this opportunity, Gaius naturally took great pleasure in tormenting them.


    At this moment, Ye Fan brought Eigetsu along with him and rushed to India.


    After passing through the barrier of Sacred Mountain in India, Ye Fan returned once again to the


    secret realm.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Upon seeing Ye Fan return, Duanmu Wan''er, who had been waiting at Well of the Thunderdrake,


    was immediately filled with joy.


    One could see a sense of sorrow in her tear-filled eyes.


    She rushed over fiercely, throwing herself right into Ye Fan''s arms.


    ¡°Thank goodness, you''ve returned safely...¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er''s voice was filled with worry and choked with emotion.


    Ye Fanforted her with a gentle smile. ¡°Silly girl, you didn''t get any sleepst night, did you? I


    told you that I''ll be fine. In this world, the one capable of killing me hasn''t even been born yet.¡±


    Ye Fan gently caressed Duanmu Wan''er''s pretty face, wiping away the tears from the corners of her


    eyes.


    Duanmu Wan''er nodded.


    However, she still looked at Ye Fan''s wounds with a pained expression. ¡°Ye Fan, are you really


    okay?¡±


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s upper body was practically in tatters, and moreover, his back and chest


    were covered in wounds.


    There was an especially prominent sword wound from a past altercation in his chest area. Although


    the blood had long since dried, the scar remained.


    When she saw the injuries on Ye Fan''s body, Duanmu Wan''er found it hard to believe that someone


    who had suffered so much could still stand in front of her, seemingly unscathed.


    Moreover, Ye Fan''s aura and power remained steady, showing no signs of weakness or decline.


    Duanmu Wan''er was inevitably astonished.


    Ye Fan continued to reassure her by saying, ¡°Really, it''s okay. I''ll give you a detailed exnation of


    what''s happening out there in a bit. Can you first tell me if there is still hope for Eigetsu?¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, Ye Fan gently set Eigetsu down, asking Duanmu Wan''er to help


    check on her.


    Although Duanmu Wan''er was not the strongest, she was well-versed in a wide range of


    knowledge, including alchemy and formation techniques, even divine spells. This youngdy had


    almost everything one could think of in her mind.


    Moreover, during the years Duanmu Wan''er spent in the secret realm, she often conducted her own


    research. In certain areas and fields, she was undoubtedly far superior to Ye Fan.


    Duanmu Wan''er took a nce, and her delicate nose immediately crinkled.


    ¡°Hmph, you always bring in youngdies. Moreover, they''re all beauties. What a womanizer!¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er cast a somewhat resentful nce at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan gave her a bitter smile. ¡°Wan''er, I beg you, now is not the time to discuss this. Please, just


    quickly take a look at her for me.¡±


    Ye Fan spoke anxiously, his tone almost pleading.


    Only then did Duanmu Wan''er help Ye Fan to check.


    Soon after, Duanmu Wan''er finished her examination and shook her head at Ye Fan. ¡°The


    foundation is damaged, with her essence fading away. There''s hardly any chance of saving her


    now.¡±


    Even though he was mentally prepared, upon learning the answer, Ye Fan''s heart remained as cold


    as ice, as if a knife had been plunged and twisted into his heart.


    ¡°Wan''er, is there really no way at all? Eigetsu risked her life to save me. If it weren''t for her, this


    time, it should have been me who died.¡±


    Ye Fan was filled with guilt in his heart.


    Duanmu Wan''er turned her head, casting another nce at Moon God. Eigetsu''s ck hair was


    also filled with streaks of white.


    ¡°She must have transferred all her life essence to you, I reckon. You really have a way with women,


    Ye Fan. I can''t believe so many women have devoted themselves to you and have done so much.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er sighed softly.


    After that, she helped the Moon God tidy up her clothing and brushed her hair aside.


    ¡°Ye Fan, the best I can do for you is to preserve a sliver of her life source. She''s not entirely gone


    yet. However, her life source is alreadycking. Even if I can hold onto the slightest bit of life left in


    her, I simply can''t awaken her. However, if you attain enlightenment and sainthood in the future, you


    will possess the power of the saints. When that happens, there''s a possibility to help her rebuild her


    life source and awaken her.¡±


    After long consideration, Duanmu Wan''er finally spoke to Ye Fan.


    Although it was still impossible to save Eigetsu, it was the only method left.


    At the very least, after returning that bit of life source to Eigetsu, Ye Fan could still hold on to that


    sliver of hope.


    ¡°Well, it seems we have no other choice. Wan''er, thank you.¡±


    From the bottom of his heart, Ye Fan expressed his gratitude to Duanmu Wan''er.


    This innocent girl had truly helped him so much.


    ¡°Hmph, is a mere ''thank you'' all you have to offer?¡± Duanmu Wan''er said, somewhat resentfully.


    Ye Fan was immediately embarrassed, ¡°So, what do you want me to do? Just tell me, Wan''er. As


    long as I can do it, I''ll agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? This is how you and this girl express your gratitude to me?¡± Duanmu Wan''er asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I didn''t really express anything.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Du Mu Wan''er huffed, then turned her head away in anger. ¡°Clean the lipstick off your mouth


    before you talk to me, okay?¡±


    At first, Ye Fan didn''t understand.


    However, it didn''t take long for Ye Fan to realize something.


    Immediately, he found a mirror to look into and discovered that there was indeed a crimson lipstick


    stain left on the corner of his lips by Eigetsu.


    Only then did Ye Fan understand. Could it be that this is what Wan''er meant by expressing


    gratitude?


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but give her a wry smile.


    ¡°Wan''er, keep your distance from Huangniu in the future! Otherwise, he''ll lead you astray!¡± said Ye


    Fan to Duanmu Wan''er while cleaning the lipstick stain from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Hmph. You''re avoiding me, aren''t you, Ye Fan?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er huffed in displeasure.


    All jokes aside, Duanmu Wan''er has already started to search for some herbs, preparing to concoct


    a type of pill for Eigetsu.


    At this moment, Huangniu leisurely stretched his back and sauntered over, yawning.


    ¡°Is the food ready yet? I''m starving,¡± Huangniu said, opening his eyes and immediately started


    asking for food.


    Upon reaching this point, Huangniu noticed the numerous wounds covering Ye Fan''s body, as well


    as the lipstick stain at the corner of his mouth that hadn''t beenpletely wiped off.


    ¡°Holy smokes! Ye Fan, what did you guys dost night? Wan''er, are you always this passionate Did


    you really manage to scratch Ye Fan''s Raijin Thunderdrake imbued body?¡±


    Huangniu stared, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°No, Ye Fan doesn''t fancy me. It''s that other young woman who did that,¡± Duanmu Wan''er replied


    calmly.


    As soon as Huangniu lowered his head, he saw the Moon God, who looked as lovely as Sleeping


    Beauty.


    ¡°Darn it! Ye Fan, you''ve lost your mind! Did you manage to confuse all those girls? Can''t you be a


    bit more gentle with your actions?¡±


    Even Huangniu was startled.


    In a fit of anger, Ye Fan pped him straight across his bovine mouth.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    That stupid calf! He always has a bunch of sleazy thoughts running through his mind all day.


    However, Wan''er seemed to go with the flow set by Huangniu earlier.


    ¡°Wan''er, you''ve changed. You''re not as innocent as you once were,¡± Ye Fan said, shaking his head


    in regret.


    As the group was chatting, the sound of footsteps could be heard from not too far away.


    Angie walked over, dressed in a nightgown that was as thin as crepe paper.


    ¡°You all are up so early...¡±


    Angie rubbed the sleep from her eyes.


    Huangniu covered its face while cursing Ye Fan and alsoining about wanting food.


    Only Duanmu Wan''er and Ye Fan knew about the battle that took cest night.


    As for Huangniu and Angie, the previous night had been no different from the countless other nights


    that had passed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Little did they know that they were so close to never seeing Ye Fan again.

 Chapter 2305 A Decision

    Chapter 2305 A Decision


    However, this was for the best.


    Even if Angie and the others were to find out, it would only make them more worried. That served


    no purpose whatsoever.


    It was better to let them be at peace, enjoying the serene beauty of their youth.


    As for all the trials and tribtions, it was enough for Ye Fan to face them alone.


    ¡°Hmm? Ye Fan, are you hurt?¡±


    With Duanmu Wan''er treatment, Angie''s vision had somewhat recovered.


    Of course, she had only regained some of her vision.


    Transnted eyes, after all, were never quite the same as one''s own.


    However, even so, Angie could still vaguely make out some of the scars on Ye Fan''s body.


    ¡°Ye Fan had gotten into somethingst night, thanks to your¡ª¡± Duanmu Waner was about to reveal


    what Ye Fan had done the previous night.


    ¡°Wan''er...¡± Ye Fan called out, interrupting Duanmu Wan''er midway.


    He thenughed and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Angie. I got these scratches from wrestling with that silly


    calfst night.¡±


    At that moment, Huangniu''s eyes widened in surprise.


    So I''m the scapegoat this time?


    Huangniu wanted to exin, but Ye Fan quickly cated it with the promise of women.


    They were going to inconvenience Huangniu for now. Once they had the chance to go out, Ye Fan


    was going to treat him to some fun at the red-light district.


    Upon hearing about the women, Huangniu was finally satisfied and took the me for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Angie, why don''t you go get some food first? I think Huangniu must be starving.¡±


    Ye Fan found an excuse to send both Angie and Huangniu away.


    Right now, only Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er remained.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why didn''t you tell her? You took this risk for her, didn''t you?¡± Duanmu Wan''er asked,


    puzzled.


    Ye Fan waved his hand. ¡°The disaster that befell Angie was my fault. It''s only right that I do this.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Wan''er immediately let out a sigh.


    She thought that Ye Fan was truly too kind to certain people.


    ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. What happened to Symborsus? Did you kill him? What


    about the Sky Gate Formation?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er continued to inquire about the events fromst night.


    Last night, Duanmu Wan''er didn''t sleep a wink. She was constantly waiting for news from Ye Fan.


    Thankfully, this guy made it back safely.


    ¡°Wan''er, there''s something I''ve been meaning to talk to you about.¡±


    Ye Fan then briefly recounted the events of the previous night.


    He then told her about the bizarre scene he witnessed after Sky Gate was pushed open.


    ¡°Wan''er, you are quite knowledgeable. Do you know what''s really going on? Could it be that the


    secret to sainthood lies within those golden light orbs?¡± Ye Fan asked with a puzzled expression.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Wan''er was also extremely puzzled.


    Her attractive eyebrows were soon furrowed.


    ¡°You''re saying that after Sky Gate was opened, there were golden light orbs flowing out from within?


    Have you ever tried to walk through that door?¡± Duanmu Wan''er asked.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°I''ve tried, but it seems like some sort of barrier has been ced on that door.


    Despite giving it my all, I couldn''t advance in the slightest. Judging by the situation, I think one can


    only exit from that door and not enter through it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Wan''er''s brows undoubtedly furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°That''s strange. How could this be? ording to the records of my n, once Sky Gate is opened,


    the one who opens it will have the opportunity to enter and experience a cmity. After surviving


    that cmity, one will undergo a transformation and attain sainthood,pletely shedding the


    mortal coil of the physical body. However, the situation you described ispletely different from


    the records in my n''s archives.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er couldn''t help but feel puzzled as well.


    The hint of surprise between her eyebrows became increasingly pronounced.


    Ye Fan was also feeling extremely downcast.


    Initially, he embarked on Celestial Road in order to gain power and achieve sainthood.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    After Sky Gate was opened, it brought him no useful benefits at all.


    ¡°It seems that I really have no way to break through to the god realm.¡±


    Ye Fan sighed. His words were filled with a sense of loss.


    ¡°Ye Fan, don''t get discouraged just yet. Symborsus went through so much trouble for this, so there


    has to be a reason. Once you''ve healed, bring me there so that I can have a look. Perhaps, after


    seeing it, I''ll be able to clear out some of the doubts.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er seemed to notice his sadness and immediately offered words offort.


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Fan was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°You want to leave? Wan''er, is this okay?¡±


    Before, Ye Fan had thought more than once about taking Duanmu Wan''er away from the cave to


    see the outside world.


    After all, even though time passed by steadily and calmly in the caves, it was still a miserable and


    lonely existence.


    Wan''er has been in there for so many years. Surely she had to feel bored and alone.


    However, every time Ye Fan offered, Duanmu Wan''er rejected it.


    She said she couldn''t take a single step out of this cave until her brother came to pick her up.


    She must be scared, right? She fears that her brother will arrive as soon as she leaves. She doesn''t


    want to miss him.


    So, for hundreds of years, Duanmu Wan''er had remained steadfast in this ce, not taking even


    half a step out of the cave.


    Now, hearing that Duanmu Wan''er wanted to leave, Ye Fan was naturally surprised and taken


    aback.


    Duanmu Waner chuckled lightly. ¡°We''ll make it quick. I''ll leave Huangniu in the cave. That way, if my


    brotheres while we''re gone, Huangniu cane and get me.¡±


    Duanmu Waner smiled and said that it was fine.


    Yet, Ye Fan knew well that when she made this decision, it required a great deal of courage from


    within.


    ¡°Wan''er, thank you. Once I''ve things out, I promise to help you find your brother.¡±


    Ye Fan was deeply touched.


    At times, Ye Fan wondered what virtues and abilities he possessed.


    He always came across wonderful women like Xu Lei, Junie, Angie, and also Eigetsu.


    Now, even Wan''er was willing to leave the ce she had always held dear just to lend him a hand.


    Perhaps to others, Wan''er''s action seemed like a trivial matter.


    However, Ye Fan fully understood the weight of this decision.


    Wan''er was a very simple and straightforward girl.


    Her simplicity was evident in that the sole purpose of her life was to wait in this cave for her brother


    toe and fetch her.


    If she left, she could have missed the chance to reunite with him.


    This is also why, for hundreds of years, Wan''er had never thought about leaving.


    Even during Ye Fan''s life-and-death battlest night, Wan''er only stayed at the entrance of the cave,


    praying for Ye Fan without stepping out.


    But now, in order to help Ye Fan uncover the secrets of Sky Gate, she decided to take a trip outside.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that the person upying Angie''s eyes had already been killed by you? That settles


    it, then. On this trip out, we''ll also retrieve Angie''s Jade Eyes. That way, it would be greatly


    beneficial for Angie''s recovery.¡±


    It seemed that Duanmu Wan''er had already nned out many things for Ye Fan to do.


    ¡°Alright. I really appreciate it, Wan''er. Thank you.¡±


    Once again, Ye Fan expressed his gratitude to Duanmu Wan''er.


    Afterward, he dared not waste any more time. He quickly found a secluded stone chamber to rest


    and heal his injuries, regaining his vitality.


    As Ye Fan was healing his wounds, outside the secret realm, atop Kransbay, the number of people


    rushing there was increasing.


    That river of golden light orbs dotted with stars seemed like a miracle to everyone.


    Many people were filled with curiosity. What exactly were those golden light orbs?


    ¡°Gaius, where is your Dragon Master? Aren''t you with him?¡±


    While the group of martial artists pondered over the light orbs that resembled the Milky Way, Junie,


    and the others had also traveled thousands of miles to reach Kransbay.


    They found Gaius and inquired about the whereabouts of Ye Fan.


    However, Gaius simply shook his head. ¡°I don''t know either. The Dragon Master only instructed me


    to keep watch here while he left with Japan''s Tsukuyomi Tenshin. I have no idea where they''ve


    gone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Junie immediately became worried and confused.

 Chapter 2306 Atop Kransbay

    Chapter 2306 Atop Kransbay


    Ye Fan had sustained severe injuries before the big battle.


    The moment when Moon God thrust the sword into him, in particr, was shocking.


    Junie was gravely concerned about Ye Fan.


    She feared that he would sumb to his grievous injuries, falling at the very moment when victory


    was finally secured.


    ¡°Where on earth has he run off to? Why didn''t hee looking for me in India?¡±


    Junie was beside herself with anxiety.


    Logically speaking, Ye Fan''s primary task should have been to heal and recuperate after the great


    battle.


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Fan should have gone to India to look for me.


    But he did not.


    Where could Ye Fan have gone?


    ¡°Could he have gone to the Chu family''s ancestralnd?¡±


    Having followed Ye Fan for many years, Gaius was familiar with some of the ces the former often


    visited.


    He remembered that on several asions, Ye Fan had recuperated at the ancestral home of the


    Chu family after having faced danger.


    ¡°It''s possible. Do you know where the ancestralnd of the Chu family is?¡± Junie asked anxiously.


    Gaius shook his head. ¡°All I know is that it''s in Jiangdong.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Let''s look for Ye Fan in Jiangdong first.¡±


    Junie deemed it time to act without a moment to lose.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she turned around, ready to dash off to Jiangdong.


    However, there was somebody blocking the way.


    ¡°Don''t bother. He''s not there.¡±


    The speaker was a woman of breathtaking beauty.


    At the sight of her, all of the Supremes present failed to suppress a shiver running down their


    spines.


    In fact, many of them took an instinctive step back.


    They were watching her with cautious vignce.


    This woman was none other than the former head of Chu Sect, Tang Yun.


    Beside her was a little boy holding her hand.


    The young, tender face shared a surprising and striking resemnce with Ye Fan.


    ¡°It''s you. How would you know that Ye Fan isn''t there?¡± Noa questioned, frowning.


    Junie scrutinized Tang Yun.


    The stares of the others, too, carried a hint of hostility.


    Though Chu Sect had been destroyed, Tang Yun was once its master.


    She was one of the few among the remnants of Chu Sect who held great power.


    The group was afraid. With Tang Yun''s unyielding determination to exact vengeance, they feared


    the underhanded actions she may take.


    Little did they know, however, Tang Yun''s ambitions had already changed.


    In the past, she prioritized her career; she held the interests of her sect in higher regard than


    anything else.


    Now, her thoughts were turned toward her family.


    She only desired to spend the rest of her peaceful, uneventful life with the ones she loved.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Chu Lin, without a doubt, was one of those people.


    Turning to face Noa and the others, Tang Yun replied coldly, ¡°I''ve been living in the Chu residence.


    Of course I would know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What''s your rtionship with Ye Fan? Why are you living in his house?¡± Noa asked,


    finding it utterly baffling.


    Junie''s gaze toward Tang Yun flickered inexplicably.


    ¡°That is something you have no business knowing,¡± Tang Yun responded curtly.


    Then, leading Chu Lin by the hand, she went on her way.


    Together with the boy, they visited the site where his father had once done battle.


    Mount Kransbay was inplete disarray.


    The ravines, reaching a depth of a hundred meters, were densely clustered.


    If one had not witnessed that great battle firsthand, it was unlikely one would have believed that the


    carnage,parable to the divine craftsmanship of the Creator, was left behind by Ye Fan.


    ¡°Look, Aunt Tang, the flowers below have bloomed. It''s so beautiful.¡±


    Standing alongside Tang Yun at the peak of Mount Kransbay, Chu Lin peered down and saw that


    the ruins were somehow covered in blooming fauna.


    They swayed in the gentle breeze, in full exuberant bloom, all the way to the horizon.


    A fragrant aroma permeated the air, mingling with the mist that engulfed this ce.


    The once barrennd, a forbidden zone for humankind, was now filled with blooming flowers and


    lush vegetation.


    Chu Lin was filled with astonishment, feeling as though he had stumbled upon a fairnd right


    before his eyes.


    However, as Tang Yun surveyed the scene before her, an imperceptible hint of sorrow and worry


    appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    She recalled having seen something simr once before.


    It had been many years ago in the forbidden grounds of Chu Sect.


    She had identally stumbled upon Chu Yuan''s ce of seclusion when she went to make a report


    to him.


    There, just like here, had been filled with all kinds of flowers and nts, as beautiful as if it were a


    scene out of a fairy tale.


    Here we are again. The same sight at the foothills of Mount Kransbay.


    Tang Yun wondered if it was somehow connected to this.


    ¡°Let''s go home, Lin.¡±


    After savoring the sight for a few more moments, Tang Yun was ready to return.


    ¡°Aren''t we looking for Daddy anymore, Aunt Tang?¡± Chu Lin seemed reluctant to leave.


    He was still determined to look for his father.


    ¡°If he still knows that he''s your father, we won''t need to look for him. He wille back to us on his


    own. Besides, he has already left. He''s not here anymore,¡± Tang Yun said slowly.


    She hade to Kransbay for two reasons, one of which was to look for Ye Fan.


    Her other purpose was to survey the situation so she could ry it to Grand Old Lady Chu.


    Indeed, the scene beneath Mount Kransbay captivated not only Ye Qingtian and hisrades but


    also the olddy, who was brimming with curiosity thousands of miles away.


    What will Sky Gate bring to this world when it opens?


    That was a question that almost all martial artists grapple with internally.


    ¡°Halt! You haven''t told us yet. What''s your rtionship with Ye Fan? Why are you living in Ye Fan''s


    old house?¡±


    Seeing Tang Yun about to leave, Noa immediately followed her as he continued his interrogation.


    However, Tang Yun ignored himpletely.


    Leading Chu Lin by the hand, they headed down the mountain.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Say something!¡±


    Noa was infuriated.


    No matter how much he yelled, Tang Yun acted as if she did not hear him.


    In the end, all they could do was watch helplessly as she walked away.


    ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything, Junie? This woman doesn''t seem like a good sort, does she? I


    think she''s taken over Ye Fan''s old house and killed its upants,¡± Noa said bitterly.


    Junie remained silent. Her gaze was fixed on Tang Yun''s retreating figure.


    Finally, she turned around and asked Gaius, ¡°What is the rtionship between Ye Fan and her,


    Gaius?¡±


    The corner of Gaius'' mouth twitched as he pondered his next words carefully. ¡°How would I know?


    Hah! Probably nothing. Even if they do, they''re probably enemies.¡±


    Gaius keptughing, using it as a guise for his unease.


    Though Ye Fan and Tang Yun had a rtionship, Gaius knew nothing about it.


    However, after all those years by Ye Fan''s side, Gaius was aware enough of some of the


    entanglements between Ye Fan and Tang Yun.


    If I were to guess, I''m certain that Dragon Master and this Master of Chu Sect have something


    going on in the shadows.


    However, when it came to the rumors about his leader, Gaius could only specte; he did not dare


    voice it out loud.


    Junie rolled her eyes at Gaius'' shifty expression, making her disdain for him in before saying,


    ¡°From what I can tell, your Dragon Master seems to have a ratherplicated rtionship with her,


    doesn''t he? Who knows, that child might just be theirs.¡±


    Gaius turned pale instantly upon hearing that.


    ¡°Watch your words, Junie,¡± Gaius urged hastily.


    However, it was toote.


    Right after, many of the Supremes in the vicinity peered over, looking most intrigued. Some even


    began to discuss animatedly.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Is that child the offspring of Chu Tianfan and Tang Yun?¡±


    ¡°How exciting!¡±


    ¡°When did those two get together?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡±


    ¡°You truly are a ruthless fellow, Chu Tianfan.¡±


    ¡°As if killing the disciples of Chu Sect was not enough, he''d slept with the master of Chu Sect and


    even let the enemy bear his child!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    The group were gossiping enthusiastically.


    Gaius'' expression darkened when he heard them.


    ¡°Enough! Watch yourselves. You may just lose your tongues if these words reach the ears of


    Dragon Master!¡±


    Gaius turned around andmbasted them.


    I have to maintain Dragon Master''s reputation!

 Chapter 2307 The Arrival

    Chapter 2307 The Arrival


    ¡°Can we stop making things worse? With the whereabouts of Dragon Master currently unknown and


    the situation unclear, locating his whereabouts remains the top priority instead of fabricating gossip


    concerning him. Repeated lies be the truth, you know. I fear everyone will believe it if you keep


    this up. When future generations pen history after Dragon Master''s passing, this will inevitably affect


    his reputation and historical standing.¡±


    Gaius was helpless.


    This woman always seems to focus on the most peculiar things. Even before the dust of the great


    war has a chance to settle, there are already suspicions arising about Dragon Master having an


    illegitimate child with Tang Yun. Fortunately, his wife has disappeared with her whereabouts


    unknown. Otherwise, Qiu Mucheng, the firstdy of Dragon God Hall, would go ballistic if this matter


    reached her ears.


    In response to Gaius'' warning, Junie merely snorted coldly and turned away.


    Now that she thought about it, Junie was certain that Chu Lin bore a striking resemnce to Tang


    Yun.


    They look like peas in a pod.


    Junie had not given the matter much thought before, but now, what was initially said in jest, only


    made her more suspicious.


    ¡°Hmph! This detestable fellow, Ye Fan! As if having Qiu Mucheng in Yunzhou isn''t enough, he has


    Tang Yun stowed away in his ancestral home! What''s worse, they even had a child together. He


    hasn''t even had a child with me!¡±


    A sense of resentment rose within Junie.


    All along, she had felt that apart from Qiu Mucheng, she was the closest one to Ye Fan out of all the


    women around him.


    But it was apparent now that, she, Junie, was forced to wait in line.


    ¡°Dragon Master has instructed me to stand guard here, Junie. It appears that only you can go


    search for him. He''s probably still recuperating. When you locate him, you can treat his injuries,¡±


    Gaius urged.


    ¡°Hmph! Whoever wants to go can go. I''m certainly not going,¡± Junie said indignantly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She was bing convinced that Ye Fan was nothing but a fickle heartbreaker.


    So much for all that talk about being mortal enemies with Chu Sect. Now look where we are. His


    men are working themselves to the bone for him, and yet, he''s off secretly getting involved with the


    head Chu Sect and have even possibly gotten her pregnant with his child.


    The situation felt like two countries at war.


    Though the soldiers on both sides were engaging in fierce battles and fighting valiantly amidst blood


    and sweat during the day, however, the king and queen be as thick as thieves, making love


    passionatelye nightfall.


    When the dust settles in the aftermath of the battle, the queen on the opposite side gives birth to the


    prince. Simply outrageous.


    Just from the look on her face, Gaius could tell that Junie was jealous and upset with Ye Fan,


    possibly even feeling indignant for hisrades at Dragon God Hall.


    However, Gaius was not upset at all. Instead, he tried to console her. ¡°Don''t be upset, Junie. I can''t


    quite exin the rtionship between the Dragon Master and Tang Yun as matters of the heart


    cannot simply be decided by others. However, it would be a good thing if they really are together.


    When I was imprisoned by Chu Sect for a year with Owen and the others, we managed to keep our


    lives intact despite having suffered a great ordeal. I thought it was Angie''s father who had been


    secretly protecting us, but now it seems that it was Tang Yun''s authority that had saved our lives.


    Besides, don''t you think it''s a good thing that the Master of Chu Sect has taken a liking to Dragon


    Master? Look at the current situation. With the head of Chu Sect still alive but not no longer


    swearing vengeance, it''s very likely that she has been pacified by Dragon Master. Perhaps, the


    downfall of Chu Sect had something to do with Dragon Master''s skills in the bedroom.¡±


    That rascal Gaius is at it again, spouting nonsense.


    Junie''s expression darkened.


    ¡°Shut up! You old lecher, I bet it was you and your gang of scoundrels who''ve led Ye Fan astray!¡±


    Junie was so angry that she was ready to hit Gaius.


    Oh, how innocent Ye Fan was when I first met him. He would actually blush when I teased him! And


    now, thanks to Gaius and these old perverts, his wife alone is no longer enough. Wait, that''s not


    right. Even his wife is gone. Didn''t Qiu Mucheng leave in a fit of rage because of him?


    After finishing her tirade, Junie then turned to leave.


    Though she was still resentful, Junie could never bear to turn her back on Ye Fan.


    ¡°Tell us, Gaius. How did your Dragon Master conquer Chu Sect? Was it really with his skills in the


    bedroom?¡±


    After Junie left, the group of nosy old lechers gathered around, eager to hear thetest gossip about


    Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, Ye Qingtian was deeply hurt.


    He could not fathom the fact that Tang Yun, whom he had loved, ended up with Ye Fan.


    What was even harder to ept was how old their child was.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    ¡°Poor me, Ye Qingtian, to have been pursuing the fair maiden for nearly a decade only to have a


    neer seize the opportunity before me.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was filled with regret.


    Tang Yun was not even twenty years of age when she made a name for himself in the martial arts


    world.


    Her talents were as astonishing as her beauty was extraordinary.


    It was said that she had captivated all the young talents in the martial arts world upon her


    emergence.


    Among them was Ye Qingtian himself.


    In the end, none of them managed to win Tang Yun''s heart that year.


    In the end, it turned out to be some young upstart who conquered her.


    ¡°Scram! Preposterous. Dragon Master had Chu Sect destroyed honorably with fair y. It isn''t an


    exaggeration!¡± Gaius scolded, his expression darkening as he told them off to stop spreading


    untruths.


    However, some matters tend to be murkier the more they were discussed.


    ¡°Skills in the bedroom are still skills.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°We need more details. Without the juicy bits, the vicarious experience just isn''t as satisfying.¡±


    ...


    The group of old men continued chattering away, each taking turns to speak.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    ¡°So, all of you think you''re more experienced than me?¡±


    Gaius'' eyelid twitched as he gazed exasperatedly at the group before him, who were not taking him


    seriously at all.


    However, after the banter, some of them began to return to their respective countries.


    The remaining few, on the other hand, chose to stay behind at Mount Kransbay to observe the


    changes.


    After all, Sky Gate is still open.


    The golden specks of the light orbs had never once stopped in their descent.


    None of them knew how Mount Kransbay was going to change.


    In order to keep informed of the developments in real-time, almost every country and organization in


    the world left a few representatives on Mount Kransbay.


    In this manner, several peaceful days passed without incident.


    Three dayster, two figures suddenly appeared at the foot of Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Kransbay is temporarily closed. Visitors are not permitted entry. Please leave at once, both of you!¡±


    Indeed, the entire scenic area of Kransbay had been closed off over the past couple of days.


    Bustling with tourists in the past, only those authorized by the International Martial Arts Union were


    allowed entry during this period of control.


    It was also a measure to protect the safety of civilians.


    The pair did not respond when they were confronted with the obstacle.


    Even their stride did not slow down for a moment.


    Treading on the boulders, they moved forward at a leisurely pace.


    The sandy breeze sweeping the foot of Mount Kransbay tugged at their hair, making them dance in


    the breeze.


    One of them was a woman in a red dress, which swayed in the wind.


    ¡°Insolence! Take another step, and face certain death!¡±


    The formidable Supremes guarding the mountain pass issued a final ultimatum.


    However, they were just about to take action when they managed to make out who the neer


    was.


    The woman was breathtakingly beautiful, with fair and wless skin. Herplexion was as


    exquisite as snow.


    Her face must have the masterpiece of the Creator; pure and unblemished, it was like the blooming


    Ice Stream atop Sky Mountain.


    As white as snow, crystal clear, and impably pure.


    Such a woman must surely be a gift from the heavens.

 Chapter 2308 Terrifying Rate Of Growth

    Chapter 2308 Terrifying Rate Of Growth


    The woman, though her face was veiled, her stunning beauty wasn''t concealed.


    Everyone present was utterly enchanted the moment theyid eyes on the woman.


    They felt as if the whole world had lost its color, except for her.


    In the eyes of everyone present, almost all they could see was the stunningly beautiful woman


    standing before them.


    The beauty of some women was just like that.


    The moment she appeared, she could almost instantly capture everyone''s attention and gaze, so


    much so that even the man beside her paledpared to her.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She''s just like a saintess from heaven!¡±


    Some of the older men were absolutely captivated, with some even drooling in awe.


    However, there were still people with strong minds.


    After quickly regaining hisposure, the middle-aged man finally noticed the man standing next to


    the woman.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man shuddered and reflexively pped hispanion standing


    next to him. ¡°Idiot! Stop looking. Do you wish to die? Don''t you know whose woman is that?¡±


    At that moment, the middle-aged man who was speaking was almost scared out of his wits.


    He trembled, reprimanding thepanion beside him.


    Without another word, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°Wee, Dragon God Hall Master. Please


    forgive us for ourck of hospitality!¡±


    The middle-aged man deliberately raised his voice.


    In an instant, all the masters remaining on Mount Kransbay heard it.


    Everyone shuddered.


    A wave of reverence and fear suddenly swept over them.


    Those who were closest to Ye Fan, one by one, bowed their heads in reverence.


    Those who were far away subtly ducked their heads as if trying to hide themselves, seemingly


    afraid of being noticed by Ye Fan.


    After all, the ruthless individual before them had, just a few days ago, eliminated dozens of supreme


    grandmasters worldwide.


    Everyone would prefer avoided meeting Ye Fan if they could.


    Steering clear of him, without a doubt, was the crowd''s best choice. That was what they thought.


    Indeed, the two individuals who had just arrived were none other than Ye Fan and Junie, who had


    emerged from the secret realm of India.


    Ye Fan wasn''t nning to be nice while facing the masters in Kransbay.


    After all, it was Ye Fan who single-handedly conquered Mount Kransbay.


    Hence, he couldn''t help but wonder if those people were staying there to steal the fruits of hisbor.


    Unmoved by the reverent words of the few people before him, Ye Fan responded with a cold shout.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    In an instant, his voice exploded like muffled thunder.


    A terrifying power, akin to the overwhelming pressure of Tai Shan, swept down upon them.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but let out a stifled groan, bending their knees. Without exception,


    they all kneeled on the ground.


    Surprisingly, only one person dared to speak.


    Faced with Ye Fan''s might, almost everyone bowed their heads in submission and dared not to


    speak.


    Only Gaius was crying out, ¡°Dragon Master, it was an ident...¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan changed his mind.


    Suddenly, Gaius felt the oppression on him vanish without a trace.


    With a joyful heart, Gaius finally stood up from the ground, his gaze filled with pride and valor as he


    looked at the kneeling Supreme masters around him. The sense of achievement and pride in his


    heart was incredibly vivid.


    After all, among the people on the mountain, he alone was exempt.


    The feeling of enjoying such privilege was undoubtedly beyond words for him.


    As everyone kneeled before Ye Fan, he ascended while holding his beloved.


    With a single stride, he reached the summit of Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Oh wow. He changed lovers again?¡± Upon getting closer, Gaius noticed that the woman by Ye


    Fan''s side was a different one.


    Moreover, judging by her demeanor and figure, she was someone Gaius had never encountered


    before.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wow. Dragon Master really is awesome. He keeps changing his partner, and each of his women is


    unique in her own way. Moreover, each one of them is blessed with exceptional beauty. He has


    basically been with all types of women, like the mature and sophisticated type, the pure and


    innocent type, the feisty type, the intellectual type... From afar, Gaius stared at Ye Fan with


    admiration and envy. He truly is a man among men!


    In the end, Gaius didn''t verbalize those thoughts.


    Otherwise, if Ye Fan were to hear that, he''d probably p Gaius right across the face for tarnishing


    his reputation.


    Duanmu Wan''er was pure and wless. Together, she and Ye Fan were the epitome of purity.


    After reaching the peak of Kransbay, Ye Fan asked Duanmu Wan''er to hold him tightly.


    After that, the two of them flew directly onto the sheer cliff.


    There was a corpse affixed there.


    The frigid temperature of Mount Kransbay had nearly turned the body into a block of ice.


    The body was even covered with ayer of white frost and snow.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why does this person look so much like you?¡± Duanmu Wan''er turned around, looking at


    Ye Fan with a hint of annoyance and amusement.


    A slight pang of pain echoed in Ye Fan''s heart.


    Even though he and Chu Tianqi were not brothers by blood, they were only a generation apart.


    As they were kin, it was natural that they resembled each other.


    Unfortunately, familiar affection didn''t exist in the family of kings.


    Both men were born into the Chu family, entangled in a web of too many personal interests. It


    ultimately led to apetition between the two of them, which surpassed their blood ties.


    It was fate that Chu Tianqi ended up like that.


    ¡°He''s my cousin. How could he not resemble me? It''s a pity that he walked the wrong path. Had


    they not treated Angie so cruelly, I might have spared him,¡± said Ye Fan indifferently.


    In truth, even if Ye Fan had not killed him, Chu Qitian would have already been dead.


    When he was possessed by Symborsus, his consciousness as well as his soul had already been


    eroded.


    In other words, Chu Qitian had long ceased to exist.


    All that remained before Ye Fan''s eyes was merely a shell.


    Duanmu Wan''er didn''t ask any more questions.


    She allowed Ye Fan to hold her, leaning into him once more.


    Then he reached out and examined Chu Qitian''s eyes.


    ¡°Wan''er, how is it? Is a transnt still possible?¡± Ye Fan asked with concern.


    After all, Angie''s life was tied to Jade Eyes.


    Ye Fan currently couldn''t break through to god realm, so the previous method of saving Angie was


    undoubtedly impossible now.


    However, perhaps Angie''s life could be extended by returning Jade Eyes to their original ce.


    That could be one way to save Angie.


    After a brief check, Duanmu Waner nodded. ¡°It''s possible, Ye Fan. Jade Eyes weren''t damaged. I


    have a way to transnt it back into Angie''s eye sockets. If sessful, Angie''s vision should be


    restored to its original state. Additionally, Angie''s life source can be replenished by Jade Eyes.


    Perhaps Angie''s peril could be readily resolved.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    Hearing those words finally lifted a weight from Ye Fan''s heart.


    After such a long time, Ye Fan finally heard some good news.


    ¡°All right. Once we''re done with our business here, I''ll bring his body back.¡± Ye Fan quickly made a


    decision.


    Cornea transntation was quite a significant surgery.


    As such, the body of Chu Qitian must be brought back to the secret realm.


    They knew they should respect the dead and that it wasn''t right to tamper with someone''s remains.


    However, there was nothing else that could be done. After all, Chu Qitian and his group brought that


    upon themselves.


    In the beginning, he was so blinded by the pursuit of power that hemitted such heinous acts.


    Even then, Ye Fan didn''t mutte Chu Qitian''s and Chu Qitian''s father''s corpses. He still wanted to


    honor his brotherly rtionship with Chu Qitian.


    After taking care of those matters, Ye Fan took Angie and headed toward the foot of Mount


    Kransbay.


    Ye Fan had only been gone for a few short days.


    Yet, beneath Mount Kransbay, there already existed a scene reminiscent of a utopian paradise.


    All kinds of flowers and nts appeared as though they were vying for beauty and charm.


    The destend of the past, at that moment, seemed like a paradise on Earth.


    Upon seeing it, Duanmu Wan''er couldn''t help but be amazed. ¡°What a beautiful ce.¡±


    ¡°It''s just recently grown. Before, this ce was barren and incredibly deste,¡± Ye Fan said in a


    deep voice.


    Duanmu Wan''er gave a slight nod, and then the two of them continued to stroll along, slowly moving


    forward.


    Soon, as they reached the heart of that idylld, they saw a tree.


    When Ye Fan saw it, his pupils slightly contracted.


    He remembered the tree.


    Back then, a seed fell out of Sky Gate, took root, sprouted, and grew branches and leaves.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t expect that in just a few days, the seed that was nted had now grown


    into a two-meter-tall tree.


    This growth rate of the tree was truly astonishing.

 Chapter 2309 Get Lost

    Chapter 2309 Get Lost


    ¡°Ye Fan, could this tree be the one that you said grew from the seed that fell from Sky Gate?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er stepped forward, asking softly.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    At that time, he was right in front of the Sky Gate.


    Even though the seed was tiny, he could see it exceptionally clearly.


    After all, what primarily flowed down from the Sky Gate were mostly light orbs, while that seed was


    ck.


    Moreover, its shape waspletely different from the other light orbs, making it particrly


    conspicuous.


    Duanmu Wan''er didn''t respond. Instead, she stepped forward and continued to examine the tree.


    During their conversation, that nt had astonishingly grown another ten or so centimeters.


    Moreover, Ye Fan noticed that the speed at which the mysterious nt absorbed the light orbs was


    getting faster and faster.


    ¡°Wan''er, do you know what kind of tree this is?¡± Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Duanmu Wan''er furrowed her brows in deep thought, then shook her head. ¡°I can''t tell yet. It''s still


    too small right now. Hard to make out any distinct features. Once it grows a bit more, we should be


    able to tell.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan thought there was nothing else he could do but leave the tree alone for


    the time being.


    Afterward, Angie looked around at other ces and didn''t notice anything unusual.


    The only conclusion to be drawn was that a pure and potent forcey within the light orbs.


    ¡°Ye Fan, these light orbs should greatly benefit your cultivation. In the future, you could indeed


    come here for secluded cultivation.¡± Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    The magic of the speck of light was something Ye Fan had already experienced before.


    After he pushed open the Sky Gate, his severe injuries recovered significantly in no time after his


    body absorbed the light orbs.


    It was evident that the light orbs could not only aid in cultivation but also have healing effects.


    After spending some time there, Ye Fan was ready to head back with Duanmu Wan''er.


    ¡°Let''s go back, Wan''er. Don''t let me hold you up from your matters.¡± Ye Fan knew well that Duanmu


    Wan''er was still constantly thinking about her brother.


    Hence, Ye Fan didn''t let her stay for long.


    Afterpleting their investigation, Ye Fan took Duanmu Wan''er back to the secret realm of India.


    Of course, at the same time, the body of Chu Qitian was also brought in to initiate Angie''s


    treatment.


    Gaius suddenly called out to Ye Fan before thetter left.


    ¡°Dragon Master, may I have a word with you?¡± Gaius nced at Duanmu Wan''er, who was standing


    nearby, then subtly signaled to Ye Fan and whispered.


    Ye Fan frowned. ¡°Wan''er is not an outsider. Feel free to speak your mind.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Gaius still looked as if he wanted to say something but held back.


    ¡°Please listen to me, Dragon Master. It''s better if we step aside for a discussion. I''m doing this for


    your own good,¡± Gaius gently advised.


    His main concern was causing unnecessary family conflicts for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment. What on earth is Gaius up to?


    ¡°You should go ahead, Ye Fan. I''ll just wait for you here.¡± Duanmu Wan''er smiled gently, speaking in


    a way that showed her tactfulness.


    ¡°All right then, Wan''er. Just give me a moment. I''ll be right back.¡± In the end, Ye Fan did as Gaius


    suggested. The two of them avoided Duanmu Wan''er and went to the other side to talk.


    ¡°What''s really going on, old man? Why all the mystery?¡± Ye Fan asked, frowning slightly in


    displeasure.


    He pondered for quite a while but couldn''t think of anything that he needed to hide from Wan''er.


    ¡°Dragon Master, Junie visited earlier. She seemed disappointed unable to meet you,¡± Gaius


    tentatively said.


    Ye Fan nodded, ¡°She''s a thoughtful woman. However, if you see her, tell her that I''m currently tied


    up with important matters. Once I''m done, I will visit her in India. Let her know she doesn''t need to


    worry about me.¡±


    ¡°No, Dragon Master. That''s not the point. The crux of the matter is that the former head of Chu Sect,


    Tang Yun, has also arrived. She came with your son, Dragon Master Junior,¡± Gaius said with a bitter


    smile.


    Upon hearing those words, Ye Fan suddenly trembled.


    ¡°What did you just say? Yun was here? Where is she now?¡± Ye Fan immediately asked, seemingly


    eager to know Tang Yun''s whereabouts.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tang Yun had always been a hidden pain in Ye Fan''s heart.


    The grievances between him and Tang Yun went back many years.


    Ye Fan visited Chu Sect several times, and that led to countless grievances with Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun once hurt him, but Ye Fan also let Tang Yun down before, especially in the end, when Ye


    Fan personally shattered Tang Yun''s dreams.


    Over the past year, Ye Fan often found himself reminiscing about the woman of unparalleled


    elegance on Mount Chumen.


    He was constantly worried that the downfall of Chu Sect would lead Tang Yun to despair and set her


    on a path of no return.


    At one point, Ye Fan even thought that Tang Yun hadpletely cut herself off from the world.


    Unexpectedly, news of her had resurfaced.


    Naturally, Ye Fan was particrly moved.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s anxious expression, Gaius poke in a somewhat incredulous tone, his face twitched


    slightly. ¡°Dragon Master, do you truly have a rtionship with Ms. Tang? Is it true that Dragon


    Master Junior is born of you and her?¡±


    Before, Gaius was only suspicious. At that moment, seeing the way Ye Fan cared for Tang Yun,


    Gaius was almost certain about it. Dragon God Hall Master and Chu Sect''s Hall Master are


    definitely having an affair.


    ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier? After all this fuss, it turns out we''re fighting our own people.¡± Gaius


    said with a hint of regret.


    At that moment, Ye Fan''s face darkened, and he pped the old man, sending him flying.


    ¡°Get lost! Stop spouting nonsense, or I''ll smack you in the mouth.¡± Ye Fan cursed with a dark


    expression on his face.


    Gaius defended himself. ¡°Dragon Master, I didn''t say that. Junie did. She said Dragon Master Junior


    resembles Tang Yun somewhat and mostly shares his likeness with you. Hence, she said that


    Dragon Master Junior is your illegitimate child with Tang Yun. They even say that even though you


    have a wife, you also have countless lovers elsewhere.¡±


    The more Ye Fan heard, the more guilty he felt, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. How


    could that rascal speak of me like that? When did I ever have countless lovers elsewhere? I don''t


    even have a lover!


    ¡°That rascal. She''s getting more and more ridiculous. The next time I see her, I''ll definitely give her


    a piece of my mind. As for you, why didn''t you exin to the others that she''s spouting nonsense?¡±


    Ye Fan was very annoyed, to the point that he felt like pping Gaius.


    Gaius sighed helplessly. ¡°I''ve exined, but the facts speak for themselves. Dragon Master Junior


    does indeed bear a striking resemnce to Ms. Tang.¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, Gaius leaned in closer, chuckling mischievously. He whispered,


    ¡°Dragon Master, why don''t you secretly tell me if there''s something going on between you and Ms.


    Tang? I promise I won''t tell anyone.¡±


    Tang Yun was the goddess of the martial arts world, the cream of the crop.


    As such, if she was Ye Fan''s lover and even bore Ye Fan a child, Gaius, as a subordinate, would


    undoubtedly feel proud, too.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± At that moment, Ye Fan didn''t utter another word and directly kicked the old man away.


    There was no way Ye Fan would speak about such matters casually.


    However, Gaius'' words did serve as a reminder to Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan looked upon Chu Lin before, he always felt that his son looked familiar to Tang Yun.


    At the time, Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it.


    Now that I think about it, my son does bear a striking resemnce to Yun. A chill ran down Ye Fan''s


    spine. Could it be that Yun is truly the mother of my child?

 Chapter 2310 Crisis

    Chapter 2310 Crisis


    Although Ye Fan was filled with this doubt, he could only wait to investigate that matter in the future.


    In truth, Chu Lin''s background had always been shrouded in mystery.


    Ye Fan only remembered that his mother once told him it was a woman who brought Chu Lin to


    their home.


    Afterward, there was no further news from the woman.


    Back then, Ye Fan had suspected that the child was born to him by Tang Yun.


    However, Tang Yun was ultimately too proud and aloof.


    Ye Fan could hardly believe that such a proud woman would willingly bear and raise children for


    someone else.


    Moreover, Tang Yun herself had personally denied it.


    So, over the years, Chu Lin''s background remained a mystery.


    Ye Fan also considered thoroughly investigating Chu Lin''s background when he had free time.


    Unfortunately, his recent years had been filled with endless unexpected events.


    Ye Fan was overwhelmed by trivial matters, utterly annoyed.


    He never had any spare time to deal with those misceneous matters.


    Now, the words of Junie and others undoubtedly brought up the long-hidden questions in Ye Fan''s


    heart once again.


    ¡°It seems that Lin''s background really needs to be thoroughly investigated.¡± Ye Fan hasn''t spent


    much time with Chu Lin.


    Their days spent together were very limited, but to say there wasn''t a shred of emotion between


    them would undoubtedly be impossible.


    If he were indeed his own biological son, Ye Fan would naturally nurture him well.


    But if that weren''t the case, Ye Fan would also help him find his biological parents.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Of course, Ye Fan alone couldn''t make the decision on how to deal with Chu Lin.


    He also had to consider the opinions of Qiu Mucheng and his own mother.


    After all, Chu Lin had grown up primarily under the care and nurturing of his mother and Mucheng.


    All those matters were but trivialities.


    Ye Fan was not in a hurry.


    His most pressing matter at that moment was to first tend to Angie''s injuries.


    So, after giving Gaius a good scolding, Ye Fan took Wan''er and the body of Chu Qitian and left


    Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Niu, my brother didn''te looking for me, did he?¡±


    After returning to the secret realm, the first thing Wan''er did was to find Huangniu and ask if anyone


    had been looking for her while she was away.


    Huangniu rolled its eyes. ¡°You''ve only been gone for a short while. You''ve been waiting for hundreds


    of years, and your dear brother hasn''te to pick you up. Do you really think your brother could


    have arrived in the short time you''ve been away? Stop daydreaming.¡±


    Huangniu, while cracking peanuts, rolled its eyes and made a sarcastic remark.


    Upon hearing that, Wan''er immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, he didn''te. Otherwise,


    if I really miss him, it will truly be a great pity.


    However, Ye Fan, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but feel a sense ofpassion and


    sympathy as he watched the scene unfold before him.


    Wan''er became so anxious just from being away for such a short while.


    It was clear to see how deeply she yearned and anticipated for her brother toe and fetch her.


    Who knows where her brother is and what on earth he''s doing? He has such a wonderful sister, so


    how could he bear to have let her wait all these years? Sigh. She''s also a pitiful girl. Ye Fan sighed


    inwardly.


    At the same time, he made a silent vow to himself that in the future, he would definitely help Wan''er


    fulfill her heartfelt wish.


    Regardless of whether her brother was alive or dead, there should be some sort of closure.


    He couldn''t possibly let Wan''er keep waiting in that pitch-ck cave forever.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Wan''er, where have you two been? Why have you all been so mysterioustely?¡± At that


    moment, Angie walked over.


    Halfway through her walk, Angie stopped to take a break, catching her breath slightly.


    Clearly, Angie''s health condition had deteriorated significantly now.


    Even Angie herself felt that her days were numbered.


    However, the way she presented herself in front of Ye Fan and others remained as optimistic and


    cheerful as ever.


    Ye Fan walked over, considerately supporting Angie, advising her to rest more.


    Angie looked at Ye Fan with a hint of resentment. ¡°Hmph, you don''t even keep mepany


    anymore. I don''t care. For the remaining days, wherever you go, you have to take me with you.¡±


    Angie feigned resentment as she spoke.


    She was not being willful or reckless. She simply wished to spend her final days with the one she


    loved, walking side by side, just like Eigetsu.


    Even if she couldn''t always be by Ye Fan''s side, at least she was happy when dying in Ye Fan''s


    arms.


    Of course, Ye Fan knew what was on Angie''s mind.


    At that moment, he simply smiled, stepped forward, and ruffled Angie''s hair. ¡°What do you mean


    ''the remaining few days''? Silly girl, you have many, many more years ahead of you.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words left both Huangniu and Angie stunned, especially Huangniu.


    The seeds in its hooves scattered all over the ground.


    ¡°Have you broken through to the god realm, you brat?¡±


    Huangniu hopped down from its couch, scrutinizing Ye Fan, with a look of frustration and disbelief


    filling his eyes. Did this d*ckhead actually break through to the god realm? Doesn''t this mean that


    Ye Fan will be able to thrash me in a fight in the future?


    That was undoubtedly something Huangniu wouldn''t want to see.


    ¡°No. However, Wan''er and I have found another way to save Angie.¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, Ye Fan brought in the body of Chu Qitian andid it before Angie.


    At first, Angie clearly didn''t recognize the other person.


    But soon, after a careful examination, Angie''s delicate body began to tremble involuntarily.


    Two lines of clear tears, uncontroble, streamed down from the corners of Angie''s eyes.


    Angie turned around and ran off, tears streaming down her face.


    Perhaps it was because whenever she saw Chu Qitian, she would be reminded of those painful


    memories.


    Once again, those unbearable memories and trauma, which were once hidden deep in her heart,


    surfaced in her mind.


    Ye Fan walked over, gently wiped away the tears from Angie''s eyes, andforted her softly,


    ¡°Angie, it''s all in the past now. Everything has gotten better. All those who have harmed you have


    already been punished. Rx, and ept the final treatment.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Angie abruptly turned around. She threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms, sobbing


    uncontrobly, as if all the sorrow and sadness, all the fear and despair of those years, were melting


    into these tears at that moment, pouring out.


    And so, after a night of preparation, Duanmu Wan''er began the procedure to transnt Angie''s


    Jade Eyes the next day.


    That was an extremely challenging job, not a typical corneal transnt.


    After all, Jade Eyes were of special constitution.


    Matters imbued with magical powers often tended to be extremely fragile.


    If not handled properly, its vitality could be damaged.


    The sessful transnt aplished by Chu Zhenghong and his son years ago was possible


    because they discovered an ancient secret technique in the Chu family''s collection of books.


    However, for Wan''er, those were not difficult tasks.


    In her mind, she almost held the entire family''s legacy of memories.


    That level of knowledge umtion was truly terrifying.


    Ultimately, after enduring several hours of treatment, Wan''er emerged from the stone chamber with


    a pale face.


    ¡°How is Angie? Did it work?¡± Ye Fan rushed forward, asking anxiously.


    Wan''er smiled. ¡°I-It''s a sess.¡±


    Afterughing, Wan''er, exhausted to her core, ultimately couldn''t resist the overwhelming fatigue


    within her body. Her vision darkened, and she passed out.


    ¡°Wan''er!¡± Ye Fan shouted anxiously!


    Three monthster, Ye Fan, with Angie fully recovered, stepped out of the secret realm of India.


    This time, he would take Angie with him to Mount Chumen to pay respects to her parents.


    With that, the curtain could finally fall on Angie''s painful past.


    However, while Ye Fan was wholeheartedly dealing with Angie''s matters, unbeknownst to him, the


    land of Kransbay had transformed into apletely different scene after three months.

 Chapter 2311 Return

    Chapter 2311 Return


    After more than a year, Ye Fan returned to Mount Chumen once again in Norwal City.


    The once bustling mountain gate nowy in utter ruin.


    All they could see were ruins and remnants everywhere.


    The rugged ravines were now filled with wild grass.


    It was a scene of utter destion and ruin.


    Just by looking at the ruins before them, they could tell what kind of terrifying battle must have taken


    ce there in the past.


    However, that was all in the past now.


    Everything was already in the past.


    Looking at those scenes, it was probably beyond anyone''s imagination that that ce was once


    inhabited by the most formidable power in the martial arts world.


    Stepping onto thatnd again, Ye Fan was filled with mixed emotions, and so was Angie. Her


    feelings were all tangled up.


    ¡°Chu Sect had been glorious for a thousand years. In the end, you, Ye Fan, were the one who


    caused its downfall. If the Chu family had known back then that this would be the oue, they


    would never have driven you out, no matter what.¡±


    On the moss-covered mountain path, a man and a woman journeyed together.


    Returning to Mount Chumen, they walked with unprecedented rxation.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, the once majestic Mount Chumen symbolized authority and power.


    Every time they stood at the foot of Mount Chumen, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of


    oppression.


    Now, the mountain that was Chu Sect had already been toppled. Upon returning to that ce, Ye


    Fan and Angie could only feel a sense of taking a trip down memoryne.


    At that moment, Angie was watching everything with a smile ying on her lips as she spoke to Ye


    Fan.


    Angie actually felt quite regretful in her heart.


    If only the Chu family hadn''t driven Ye Fan out of their home all those years ago.


    If Ye Fan had grown up on Mount Chumen.


    If that were the case, she and Ye Fan would have been childhood sweethearts, growing up together.


    Even in theter days, the man she ended up marrying wouldn''t be Chu Qitian, but Ye Fan.


    After all, the marriage agreement between Angie and the Chu family was initially set with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was the eldest son of the Chu family, while Angie was the eldest princess of the Jones


    family.


    The two of them were truly a perfect match.


    Regretfully, fates conspired against them.


    The arrangement of fate ultimately made the two perfectly miss each other.


    Now, even if they reunited, the development and oue of the story hadpletely changed.


    Ye Fan was already a married man with a family of his own.


    Angie no longer had the right topete for the position of Ye Fan''s wife.


    Naturally, Ye Fan had no inkling of those regrets harbored in Angie''s heart.


    He walked along the mountain road, observing as he went.


    The emotional turbulence within him was even greater than Angie''s.


    ¡°Once upon a time, the ce I yearned for, even in my dreams, has now turned into a wastnd


    and ruins. In this world, there is ultimately no glory that remains forever.¡± Ye Fan sighed deeply.


    And then, they continued up the mountain.


    Most part of Mount Chumen was now in a state of ruin and abandonment.


    After all, ever since Chu Yuan led the Chu Sect to conquer the world, the reputation of the Chu Sect


    had already been tarnished.


    Now, the whole world regarded the Chu Sect as a synonym for evil.


    Therefore, no one dared to upy that piece ofnd belonging to the Chu Sect.


    However, aside from that, the areas where the Tang and Chu families resided were still inhabited.


    After the downfall of Chu Sect, among the Three Families of the Chu Sect, only the Jones family,


    relying on the power of Dragon God Hall, had been rising rapidly over the past year. Their prestige


    grew stronger day by day. However, the Tang and Chu families, two previously significant ns, had


    gradually lost their presence in the martial arts world.


    At present, the members of those two great families were essentially living within their residence,


    rarely venturing outside.


    Many young people left their families, hiding in far-off ces, concealing their identities, and


    unwilling to share their backgrounds and origins with others.


    They had no choice but to live in fear and shame.


    After all, Chu Sect had done many wrongs all those years, making numerous enemies in the martial


    arts world.


    Even now, the calls to annihte the Three Families of the Chu Sect still persisted.


    If it weren''t for fear of supreme grandmasters still existing within those two families, they would


    probably have been wiped out by martial artists from all over the world by now.


    ¡°Angie, would you prefer to go see your brother first, or would you like to apany me on a visit


    to the Chu residence?¡±


    After all, the Chu family was his paternal family, so Ye Fan decided to go back and take a look.


    ¡°Let''s go to the Chu residence together. I haven''t been there in quite a while, either. Xuan and Ming


    should still be around, right?¡±


    The Jones family and the Chu family had been close friends for many years.


    When Angel was little, she often apanied her father and grandfather to y at the Chu


    residence.


    So, without a doubt, Angie was aware of some of the venerable elders in the Chu family.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go, then.¡± Ye Fan readily agreed, and then the two of them headed straight for the


    Chu family''s manor.


    The present-day Chu family no longer retained the glory of its past.


    In the past, the Chu family''s affiliated ns were spread across the world. Every year, the wealth


    they contributed in tribute alone amounted to trillions.


    But now, following their previous surrender, all the power and assets of the Chu family had


    undoubtedly been stripped away.


    Only that manor remained, reserved for the Chu family members to reside in.


    At that moment, quite a few people were gathered in the courtyard.


    Most of them were thin, their faces pale and sallow, all showing signs of malnutrition.


    Their clothes were quite simple. Some of the clothes had already faded from repeated washing.


    Of course,pared to all those, the most striking thing was the heavy ck iron chains they wore


    on their feet.


    With every step taken, a chorus of metallic shes would rise.


    At that moment, the members of the Chu family were standing in the courtyard, arranged in a


    specific order.


    Before them stood several workers, d in official uniforms, wielding long whips. Their faces


    exuded an air of elegance and arrogance.


    The one leading the group sat imposingly on the high seat, even holding a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Subordinates were positioned on his left and right.


    The young man leading the group set down his cup and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Is this all the girls we


    have this year? Chu family was once thergest family in the world, with thousands of members,


    after all. Even if you''ve fallen from grace now, it can''t be that bad, right? Surely the vast Chu family


    can''t only have these few young girls?¡±


    Before him stood the eldest member of the Chu family, Chu Shen.


    Chu Shen stood there, his feet burdened by the heavy iron chains weighing over ten pounds. With a


    bitter response, he said, ¡°Mr. Dubyn, these are all the girls we have. Most of the eligible young girls


    in our family were taken by youst year. This year, there are only a few who have just turned


    sixteen.¡±


    Chu Shen spoke in a low voice, his tone respectful yet humble.


    However, no sooner had Chu Shen finished speaking than an official staff member stepped forward


    and kicked him.


    ¡°You d*mn old fool. You''re definitely trying to trick us. The Chu family is such arge family, and yet


    there are only seven or eight girls this year. Are they trying to cheat us? I''m warning you. You''d


    better behave yourselves. Don''t assume that you are still the foremost family of yesteryears. Your


    current situation isn''t much better than being ves. If you don''tply with the terms of surrender,


    don''t me us for resorting to violence! What are you standing there for? Today, we must take at


    least twenty girls with us. If the sixteen-year-olds aren''t enough, bring forth the fourteen-year-olds!¡±


    the officer scolded sternly.


    Chu Shen picked himself up from the ground. Facing the intense scrutiny of the officers, he let out a


    sigh.


    He had no choice but to tell his family members to hand over the girls under sixteen years old to


    them.


    ¡°Xin''er! No! Let go of my daughter. She''s only fourteen!¡± At that moment, a woman rushed out,


    intending to take her daughter back into her arms.


    ¡°Get lost, you stinking woman!¡± The officer forcefully kicked the woman, sending her sprawling to


    the ground.


    And then, he picked up the young girl and delivered her to Dubyn.


    ¡°Boss, this girl is quite a beauty, and she''s sure to bear you a few strapping sons.¡± The subordinate


    respectfully presented the girl.


    Dubyn gently touched the young girl''s cheek, nodding in satisfaction.


    But at that moment, the young girl bit down on Dubyn''s finger.


    Dubyn cried out in pain and sent the girl flying with a swift backhand. Furious, Dubyn shouted


    loudly, ¡°You b*stard! How dare you bite me? Someone, strip her clothes off for me! Strip off her


    clothes and hang her up to be beaten!¡±


    Then, several subordinates, armed with steel whips, stepped forward and began to brutally beat the


    fourteen-year-old girl.


    Her mother ran over in tears, embracing her daughter tightly in her arms.


    ¡°D*mn! How dare you protect your daughter? Hit her too! Beat them to death!¡± The leader, Dubyn,


    issued his orders with a menacing tone.


    Cries and screams suddenly echoed throughout the entire Chu family''s manor.


    ¡°Stop!¡± But at that moment, a cold shout suddenly rang out.


    Upon hearing that, Dubyn frowned. ¡°Who''s there? How dare you interfere while the International


    Martial Arts Union enforces the rules? Are you tired of living?¡±

 Chapter 2312 Surrender Agreement

    Chapter 2312 Surrender Agreement


    The staff of the International Martial Arts Union rebuked sternly, their angry voices filled with threats


    and murderous intent.


    Now, Chu Sect had fallen, and Dragon God Hall had vanished without a trace.


    It could be said that in today''s world, the greatest martial arts force was the International Martial Arts


    Union.


    These individuals, entrusted with the authority of the International Martial Arts Union, presided over


    Norwal City, naturally exuding an air of confidence and fearlessness.


    However, just as their words fell, they could see the figures of a man and a woman appeared


    walking side by side up ahead of them. They just appeared in everyone''s view.


    Upon seeing this person, Chu Shen and the rest of the Chu family couldn''t help but shudder.


    A whirlwind of emotions swirled within and variousplex feelings surged to their mind.


    As for the staff of the International Martial Arts Union, their eyes narrowed slightly.


    Especially the leader, Dubyn''s eyes were dark and gloomy, staring intently at the two people ahead.


    For some reason, Dubyn always felt a sense of familiarity with that man, as if he had seen him


    somewhere before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know? Mount Chumen is a controlled area. Those who live here are the most dangerous


    war criminals.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t want to invite trouble, leave immediately!¡±


    Out of caution, Dubyn did not immediately take action.


    Instead, a warning was given in advance.


    However, the two of them paid no heed to his warning.


    He walked past the Chu family as if they were invisible. Finally, he stopped in front of the mother-


    daughter duo under evasive gazes as they trembled in fear.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The man reached out, gently touching the wound on the little girl''s forehead.


    The little girl winced in pain, grimacing and baring her teeth, with tears still streaming down her face.


    The man helped her up from the ground andforted her with a smile, ¡°Don''t cry. A beautiful girl


    shouldn''t mar her looks with tears.¡±


    As the man spoke, he gently grazed the girl''s delicate nose.


    The girl didn''t dare to speak, she just looked at her mother as if seeking her help.


    In a way, it looked more like she was questioning who the man was.


    Her mother, too, dared not utter a word, her head bowed low,cking even the courage to look at


    the man.


    She stood as still as a cicada in winter as if the person standing before her was an entity even more


    terrifying than those from the International Martial Arts Union.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid. I''m talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me?¡±


    The man''s obnoxious attitude filled Dubyn with extreme anger.


    Immediately, he furrowed his brow, sternly questioning the man.


    But the man still ignored him.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Dubyn was instantly enraged and immediately ordered his subordinates to take action.


    At that moment, the man who had always maintained a calm demeanor, finally had a glint of


    coldness sh across his eyes and brows.


    ¡°It seems like you''re the one courting death.¡±


    The man spoke in a low voice.


    Then, with a wave of his long sleeve.


    A burst of energy was suddenly unleashed.


    With a single scream of agony, the staff of the International Martial Arts Union were all sent flying


    like kites severed from their strings, spewing blood as they were thrown backward.


    Even Dubyn, with the power of a grandmaster, couldn''t escape.


    Simrly, he was severely injured, coughing up blood as he fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Who...who are you?¡±


    The man''s strength left Dubyn utterly astonished.


    ¡°Speak while kneeling!¡±


    But at that moment, the man let out another shout.


    The majestic grandeur was akin to towering mountains.


    Dubyn and the others were directly forced to kneel on the ground.


    At the same time, the members of the Chu family surprisingly knelt down in unison upon hearing his


    words.


    Everyone looked at the man with eyes filled with fear and trepidation.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be deeply moved upon witnessing such a scene.


    Is this even members of the Chu family?


    Why couldn''t Ye Fan see even a trace of their former pride and bravery in their eyes?


    Indeed, there was only that kind of timidity and servility.


    Especially after seeing the chains on them, Ye Fan''s eyebrows undoubtedly furrowed even deeper.


    He looked at Chu Shen, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What exactly


    is going on?¡±


    Faced with Ye Fan''s words, the Chu family naturally dared not conceal anything.


    Chu Shen said earnestly, ¡°It''s because there are only a few girls of suitable age in our family over


    sixteen years old.¡±


    ¡°However, the officials of the International Martial Arts Union were not satisfied. They demanded


    that our family hand over more girls. Left with no choice, we had to give up even the girls under


    sixteen.¡±


    ¡°The girl''s mother couldn''t bear it, which led to the conflict that just erupted.¡±


    ¡°However, as heaven and earth are our witnesses, we have been strictly adhering to the obligations


    stipted in the contract. We certainly have not hidden any girls and refused to hand them over.¡±


    Chu Shen spoke in a voice filled with sorrow.


    He looked terrified, there wasn''t a trace of the dignity that a high-ranking elder of the Chu family


    should possess.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan''s frown deepened without a doubt, ¡°That''s not what I was asking.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking what''s the story with the chains on you?¡±


    ¡°Who put these on you!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Chu Shen''s face turned grim. After a long while, he let out a sigh.


    As it turned out, ever since Chu Sect was defeated and Ye Fan was put on the martial alliance''s


    most wanted list, the Chu family''s situation took a drastic turn for the worse.


    In order to exact revenge on the Chu family, the martial artists of the International Martial Arts Union


    forced the Chu family members to sign a humiliating surrender agreement that stripped them of


    their rights and dignity.


    Within the agreement, not only were the entire estates of the Tang and Chu families confiscated, but


    the Tang and Chu families were also designated as war criminals in the martial arts world, destined


    to bear heavy shackles generation after generation.


    Within the n, every girl over the age of sixteen was required to be handed over, to undergo the


    educational transformation of the International Martial Arts Union.


    As for men, they were forbidden to practice martial arts. Anyone found doing so would be executed.


    And, condemned to live and die in the wilderness, he was never to step half a foot out of Mount


    Chumen.


    Upon hearing this, an indescribable anger surged within Ye Fan.


    These insatiable scoundrels of the International Martial Arts Union.


    In the process of eliminating Chu Sect, they crumbled at the first touch, surrendering as soon as the


    battle began.


    One could say that the downfall of Chu Sect had nothing to do with the group of people from the


    International Martial Arts Union.


    It was entirely Ye Fan, who, with the power of the Dragon God Hall, risked his life to obliterate it.


    Yet, this bunch of scoundrels imed the glory with the demeanor of victors and even forced the


    Chu family to sign a surrender agreement.


    The war wasn''t even their battle, nor were they the ones who destroyed Chu Sect.


    Dragon God Hall didn''t even demand to sign this agreement. What right does the International


    Martial Arts Union have to do so?


    ¡°So, they ask you to sign, and you just sign?¡±


    ¡°Where was your imposing attitude when you drove me out of the Chu family years ago?¡±


    ¡°Where is the fervor from your global conquests of yesteryears?¡±


    ¡°Why has everyone suddenly turned into a spineless jelly?¡±


    Ye Fan was seething with anger.


    Even though he didn''t particrly like the Chu family.


    But in the end, it was his paternal family.


    Moreover, many of them were his kin.


    In the Chu family, Ye Fan could tolerate his own deception, but he would not allow other forces to


    insult his family members like this.


    And now, they were even treated like ves.


    This undoubtedly tarnished Ye Fan''s reputation.


    ¡°Where are Demonic Duo?¡±


    ¡°Get them here!¡±


    Ye Fan shouted sharply.


    The thunderous roar echoed throughout the entire Mount Chumen.


    A momentter, the figures of two elders emerged, flying out from the depths of the Chu family


    residence.


    Fell directly on his knees in front of Ye Fan.


    ¡°Mr. Chu!¡±


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Demonic Duo greeted him with respect and reverence.


    ¡°Do you two even have the audacity to address me as the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°You have been the guardians of the Chu family for generations. Protecting the lives and safety of


    the Chu family members is your sacred duty.¡±


    ¡°And what about now?¡±


    ¡°Is this how you guys protect them?¡±


    Ye Fan sternly rebuked in anger.


    Instantly, Demonic Duo felt bitter.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we are left with no choice.¡±


    ¡°If that contract hadn''t been signed after the defeat that year, the International Martial Arts Union


    would have rallied the global martial arts forces to annihte the Chu and the Tang families.¡±


    ¡°We brothers can''t fight against all of them. We have no choice but to let the Chu family live on in


    disgrace, so they won''t be annihted by the International Martial Arts Union.¡±


    After saying that, Demonic Duo also let out a sigh.


    Most of the time, they found themselves not in control of the circumstances.


    Ye Fan didn''t say a word, but his hand clenched tightly.


    At this moment, Dubyn and the others behind him seemed to have guessed Ye Fan''s identity.


    ¡°You...you are, Chu Tianfan?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be dead?¡±


    ¡°How are you still alive?¡±


    Dubyn asked anxiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention, he simply asked him, ¡°Where are the girls you took from the Chu


    family?¡±


    Dubyn''s lips quivered slightly as he quickly offered a cating smile. ¡°Rest assured, Hall Master


    Chu,¡± he said, ¡°they are all doing well. We meant well by taking them out and allowing them to


    receive a good education. Then, reform and guide them to be better people, and prevent them


    from straying down the wrong path!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± At this moment, someone from the Chu family stood up and cursed loudly, ¡°Education?


    You took away the girls from our n just to satisfy your beastly desires. Our poor girls were only


    sixteen years old when they were taken away by you for a year. They became pregnant and


    miscarried and were chained up in a room like dogs. Moreover, these are the ones who survived.


    Most of them were vited and killed by you beasts!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of b*stards. You''re worse than animals with human faces but the hearts of beasts! You


    will get youreuppance!¡±


    The Chu family was instantly filled with righteous indignation.


    All the resentment that had been silently endured over the years was now fully vented.

 Chapter 2313 Settling Scores

    Chapter 2313 Settling Scores


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You lowly lot. How dare you spout nonsense and nder others!¡±


    ¡°We are official members of the International Martial Arts Union. How could we possibly do such a


    thing?¡±


    ¡°I see what you''re doing, you scoundrel! You have ulterior motives, deliberately framing and


    tarnishing our reputation!¡±


    ¡°Someone, beat him to death with a stick for me!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Dubyn was immediately filled with rage.


    And then, surprisingly, he really made a move, intending to kill this outspoken member of the Chu


    family.


    However, before Dubyn''s men could make a move, Ye Fan flicked his long sleeve, unleashing a


    powerful burst of energy directly at them.


    The staff member of the International Martial Arts Union was sliced into thousands of pieces by the


    sword energy unleashed by Ye Fan before his very eyes.


    Countless pieces of flesh were floating all over the sky.


    Before even a scream could escape, the body was already sprawled lifelessly on the ground, cut


    down into a pile of minced meat!


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡±


    This scenepletely stunned everyone.


    Even the people of the Chu family had a drastic change in their expressions.


    Even though they despise the people of the International Martial Arts Union, they represented the


    martial arts world after all.


    So now that Ye Fan had killed someone, didn''t that mean that the Chu family was once again


    standing against the whole world?


    As for Dubyn, he was so frightened that he jumped back several steps, retreating to a distance.


    His lips trembled, staring in disbelief at the blood sttered all over the ground, and at the man


    standing before him, Chu Tianfan.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, you... you''ve got some nerve.¡±


    ¡°Asher was a member of the International Martial Arts Union. How dare you... you kill him?¡±


    Upon hearing such a threat, Ye Fan burst intoughter immediately.


    ¡°If I dare to kill him, I dare to kill you too.¡±


    What?


    Upon hearing this, Dubyn was taken aback once again.


    In the pupils of the eyes, a surge of terror emerged.


    He had no time to escape for Ye Fan''s attack was already upon him.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy, sharp as a knife, swiftly shed down.


    Dubyn let out a horrific scream as both of his legs were severed clean off.


    The deep red blood gushed out like a fountain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°My legs, my legs...¡±


    Dubyn''s chilling screams echoed without end.


    ¡°I''m sparing your miserable life today.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell the people behind you.¡±


    ¡°No matter how unkind or unjust the Chu family may be, they are still my paternal family.¡±


    ¡°I will naturally teach them a lesson for their mistakes.¡±


    ¡°But you outsiders have absolutely no right to do that!¡±


    ¡°Let me make this clear today,¡± I, Chu Tianfan, now dere that all the treaties you forced upon the


    Tang and the Chu families arepletely null and void.¡±


    ¡°From now on, any member of the International Martial Arts Union who dares to set foot on Mount


    Chumen will meet their end. If onees, one shall fall; if a groupes, the group shall fall.¡±


    ¡°If they really push me to the edge, I''ll take down the entire International Martial Arts Union.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ye Fan shouted sternly, his voice full of anger and fury. His words were filled with chilling intent and


    deadly determination.


    Today, Ye Fan would have ensured that all these beasts were killed if it weren''t for the need to send


    a few men back to deliver a message.


    These b*stards dare to trample over the Chu family like this relying on their backing from the


    International Martial Arts Union.


    They took the girls away and ruined them.


    They treat the Chu family as their personal yground for venting their hatred and desires.


    Even though DuPont and his group wouldn''t admit it.


    However, judging by the words and actions of these people just now, Ye Fan could already tell that


    they were absolutely capable ofmitting such horrific acts.


    Over the past year, Ye Fan was unaware of how many girls from the Chu and the Tang families had


    suffered from their persecution and vition.


    And now, they even dare toy their hands on a girl who was not even sixteen!


    Ye Fan truly wished he could tear them to pieces.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Fine...fine, Chu Tianfan, you win.¡±


    ¡°The Chu and the Tang families are both sinful ns. They are the war criminals.¡±


    ¡°You...you dare to brazenly abolish the agreement, opposing the entire world.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you just wait, you wait for me. Once I return, I will petition the leaders of the International


    Martial Arts Union. Then, with the martial arts forces from hundreds of countries around the world, I


    will send an army of thousands. We will surely tten Mount Chumen, leaving none of you a ce


    to be buried!¡±


    Dubyn was roaring viciously. It was hard to tell if he did it out of resentment or anger.


    Afterwards, they carried him down the mountain.


    After these people left, the folks of Chu Sect were filled with worry and concern.


    Clearly, the threats from Dubyn just now were extremely lethal to them.


    Ye Fan was undoubtedly powerful, but he didn''t have a sense of belonging to the Chu family.


    When the time came, if the mighty army of the International Martial Arts Union really attacked, and


    Ye Fan just dusts off his butt and runs away, then their Chu family would be utterly doomed.


    Right now, they were only offering a few girls, but what came next could lead to the extinction of the


    entire n.


    Seeing the fearful expressions of the Chu family members before him, Ye Fan was immediately


    filled with anger.


    ¡°You bunch of good-for-nothings. kneel before me!¡±


    ¡°You''vepletely disgraced our ancestor, Mr. Yunyang!¡±


    ¡°How can you have the audacity to live when you''re merely scraping by? What happens to your


    pride?¡±


    Ye Fan scolded in anger.


    He could never have imagined that the once proud family would now be shackled, imprisoned in


    Mount Chumen, living like animals. Yet, they seemed to ept their fate with equanimity.


    However, facing Ye Fan''s anger, Chu Shen, the eldest in the Chu family, simply shook his head, his


    smile tinged with a touch of mncholy.


    ¡°Our pride?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chu, the moment you crushed Chu Sect, killed your own grandfather, and forced our entire Chu


    family to kneel, the concept of pride ceased to exist for the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°It was you who shattered it, the pride and honor of your own family. Why then, do you rub salt into


    our wounds, questioning us about our dignity?¡±


    Chu Shenughed at himself mockingly.


    As these words were spoken, the members of the Chu family all lowered their heads one after


    another.


    Indeed, what glory the Chu family had back in the day.


    But in the end, they were not defeated by strangers from the outside but fell at the hands of a


    descendant from the Chu family.


    Could there possibly be anything more ironic than this?


    Splendor and glory, all ruined by the hands of this descendant.


    The whole matter was nothing but a joke.


    A colossal joke!


    Even now, when people outside talk about Chu Sect and the Chu family, they treated them as a


    laughingstock.


    As the saying went ¡°a family that works together stays together.¡±


    Whenever there was an internal conflict, they were allughingstock in the eyes of outsiders no


    matter who won in the end.


    Chu Shen''s words left Ye Fan standing dumbfounded on the spot.


    He was left speechless, unsure of how to respond.


    If this were a few years ago, when he still harbored resentment towards the Chu family, he would


    naturally dismiss Chu Shen''s words with disdain.


    The Chu family owed him an apology. They''d disrespected his mother and ruined his peers. They''d


    brought this fate upon themselves.


    But now, Chu Yuan was dead, and Chu Qitian and his father had be a thing of the past.


    The grievances Ye Fan bore all those years hade to an end the moment Chu Sect was


    defeated.


    Hence, the mindset of the current Ye Fan had already changed.


    There was no longer much resentment left toward the Chu family.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan turned around and walked away.


    He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Before he left, Ye Fan left behind an order. ¡°Remove the chains on your body on your own.¡±


    ¡°From now on, turn over a new leaf and strive to be a good person.¡±


    ¡°I will take care of the matters concerning the International Martial Arts Union for you.¡±


    ¡°Even though I have no feelings for you people.¡±


    ¡°We are ultimately one family when ites to blood ties.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to let outsiders mock us. We, the Chu family, should not destroy each other.¡±


    ¡°The past has turned into smoke and clouds.¡±


    ¡°Let''s start anew starting today.¡±


    ¡°All past grudges and favors, are hereby settled.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words echoed throughout the entire Chu residence.


    Chu Shen and the others were still stunned in ce, unsure of what Ye Fan''s words actually meant.


    In the end, it was Demonic Duo who spoke, ¡°What are you all still standing around for? Why don''t


    you thank the head of the family yet?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you understand Mr. Chu''s intentions?¡±


    ¡°In the future, the head of the Chu family will personally provide protection to all of us!¡±


    ¡°With the protection of Dragon God Hall Master, what do you have to fear from the International


    Martial Arts Union?¡±


    Demonic Duo spoke in a deep voice.


    Upon hearing these words, the people of the Chu family were instantly moved.


    Facing Ye Fan, they kneeled on the ground with tears of gratitude streaming down.


    Clearly, no one expected that Ye Fan could let go of his hatred towards the Chu family, and instead


    be the head of the Chu family, their protector, shielding the entire Chu Sect.

 Chapter 2314 It Should Be You

    Chapter 2314 It Should Be You


    Dubyn, who was gravely injured, was urgently rushed to the local hospital for treatment.


    Meanwhile, Dubyn also made sure to instruct his subordinates to report the situation at Mount


    Chumen to International Martial Arts Union.


    Ever since the battle at Mount Kransbay, the core management of International Martial Arts Union


    had undoubtedly returned to the hands of Carlo, Aaron, and others.


    Coincidentally, on this day, International Martial Arts Union was holding a meeting.


    Supreme grandmasters from all nations convened at the International Martial Arts Union


    headquarters for a meeting.


    ¡°Today''s agenda primarily consists of two topics.¡±


    ¡°The first step is to restore order from chaos. With the conclusion of the battle at Mount Kransbay,


    the crisis of Symborsus has finallye to an end. ¡°However, after this incident, we, the martial arts


    worlds of various countries, should all reflect on ourselves. That painful lesson couldn''t be more


    profound. The final oue, it''s undeniably heavy. But thankfully, justice has ultimately triumphed


    over evil. The world has once again returned to peace. Let''s all raise our sses together,


    celebrating this hard-earned victory.¡±


    At the headquarters of International Martial Arts Union, the Supreme masters from various countries


    were filled with indescribable joy, raising their sses in celebration.


    After these opening remarks, Carlo continued to address the crowd, ¡°After these past few months of


    recuperation, everyone''s injuries and energy should have fully recovered. For the time being, I hope


    everyone will work on restoring the order of the martial arts world. We should all work on restoring


    order to the martial arts world that has been in chaos for over a year. Furthermore, the most crucial


    point is to establish the supreme authority of International Martial Arts Union. Any guidelines and


    policies set by International Martial Arts Union, any treaties andws signed, no organization or


    individual is allowed to vite them. Only by establishing a strong leadership body can we


    determine the right direction for the future development of martial arts. That is the only way to


    prevent the martial arts world from repeating the same mistakes in the future!¡±


    In the conference hall, Carlo spoke in a deep voice.


    Aaron and the others also chimed in agreement.


    None among the Supreme grandmasters present objected to his remarks.


    After all, the martial arts world of various countries was greatly weakened now.


    The martial arts world''s strength had reached an unprecedented level of weakness.


    In the current situation, the only way to effectively deal with various crises was to unite all countries''


    remaining martial forces into a single powerful entity.


    ¡°Since no one objects, let''s move on to the second item on our agenda. That is, the handling of


    Mount Kransbay! Based on our observations over the past few months, we suspect that there must


    be a great secret hidden in that region of Mount Kransbay. Indeed, that secret could potentially alter


    the course of martial arts worldwide. Therefore, I propose that from now on, we should change


    Mount Kransbay from a public area to a regted zone. Anyone who wishes to traverse the Mount


    Kransbay must obtain the approval and permission of International Martial Arts Union! This is to


    prevent those with malicious intentions from damaging and coveting Mount Kransbay! On this


    matter, I have already reached a consensus with China''s War God Castle. I presume everyone has


    no objections, right?¡±


    Carlo scanned the crowd.


    Naturally, the masters present also agreed.


    Carlo''s suggestion was tantamount to proposing a global coboration to develop the potential of


    Mount Kransbay.


    It was a proposal to share both the risks and rewards, something that everyone had been hoping


    for.


    After these arrangements were made, International Martial Arts Union was ready to adjourn the


    meeting.


    Just then, the secretary hurriedly entered the meeting room, iming that there was an urgent


    matter to report to Carlo.


    ¡°What''s the matter, just say it. Everyone seated here is trustworthy,¡± Carlo deadpanned.


    ¡°Prince Carlo, there''s been an incident over at Mount Chumen.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Your nephew, Dubyn, while leading International Martial Arts Union staff on a routine inspection of


    the Chu residence as stipted by the treaty, was attacked by members of the Chu family! This has


    resulted in both his legs being severed, crippling him for life,¡± the secretary reported nervously.


    Upon hearing this, Carlo instantly became furious. ¡°D*mn those Chus! They''ve got some nerve!


    Having been reduced to prisoners of war, and yet they still dare to disrespect their superior! How


    dare they doubt the authority of International Martial Arts Union?¡±


    Carlo was seething with anger.


    Inside the conference hall, the other masters were also filled with anger.


    ¡°Prince Carlo, this is an open provocation from the Chu family toward International Martial Arts


    Union! They''re trampling on our authority! We suggest deploying troops immediately. This time,


    every single member of the Chu family will be annihted.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, let this battle serve as a deration to the world, of the invible and sacred authority of


    International Martial Arts Union!¡± another master chimed in.


    Suddenly, many of the masters present began to mor for battle, eager to obliterate the Chu


    family.


    However, Aaron had some worries in his heart.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Although the Chu family has suffered a great loss of strength. However, as


    the saying goes, it is difficult to exterminate a hundred-legged beast. To my knowledge, within the


    Chu family, there are still two powerful Supreme masters, the Demonic Duo, holding the fort. Once a


    life-and-death battle truly breaks out, these two elders will likely have to fight with all their might.¡±


    Aaron voiced his concerns.


    ¡°Hmph, just two old geezers who refuse to kick the bucket! With so many powerful individuals here,


    surely we can handle those two old-timers, can''t we? Stop hesitating. I say we send the troops


    immediately tonight! Come dawn tomorrow, we will announce to the world the downfall of the Chu


    family!¡±


    Everyone could no longer resist the urge to join the battle.


    ¡°But, don''t forget whose paternal lineage does this Chu family belong to? Aren''t you afraid that it will


    provoke that person''s anger?¡± Aaron finally voiced his greatest concern.


    Everyone naturally knew who Aaron was talking about.


    It was none other than Chu Tianfan, who had previously turned the tide on Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Aaron, I think you''re worrying about something that may never happen. It is all because of Chu


    Tianfan that the three branches of the Chu family are in this current predicament. Chu Yuan, Chu


    Zhengliang, Chu Qitian, the three supreme masters of the Chu family, were all killed by Chu


    Tianfan. Clearly, he and the Chu family have irreconcble feud. They''re probably wishing we would


    wipe out the Chu family, aren''t they?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    It seemed that Aaron was persuaded and found some sense in what they said.


    ¡°All right, since everyone is in agreement, we will mobilize our forces against the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°Then I dere, the special action team will be established immediately! Tonight, we will surround


    and annihte the Chu family with immediate effect,pletely eradicating this cancerous presence


    from the world! This Chu family, they''ve be war criminals. It''s bad enough that they refuse to


    comply with the terms of their defeat, but they even dare to resist and insult the staff of International


    Martial Arts Union. They''ve brought this upon themselves! Deploy the troops immediately!¡±


    After enduring over a year of frustration, Carlo and his team reimed their leadership.


    Without further ado, they eagerly marshalled their forces,unching a vigorous assault on Mount


    Chumen.


    Several hourster, a multitude of powerful individuals arrived in Norwal City.


    Dubyn, seated in his wheelchair, personally went to wee them.


    ¡°Uncle Carlo, you''ve finally arrived. Please, I implore you, you must avenge me! Crush the Chu


    family, grind their bones to dust...¡±


    Weing the royal troops, Dubyn was overwhelmed with emotion, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Take good care of your injuries. After tonight, the Chu family will cease to exist in this world,¡± Carlo


    announced.


    Then, Carlo led the Supreme masters and ascended to the peak of Mount Chumen!


    The lights on Mount Chumen shone all night, as bright as day.


    On this night, the Chu residence''s doors were wide open, weing all who came.


    After the arrival of the masters from International Martial Arts Union, Carlo and hispanions


    stood proudly at the pinnacle, their authoritative voices echoing throughout the environment.


    ¡°Scum of the Chu family, you show no remorse. You''ve harmed our International Martial Arts Union


    members, a crime deserving of death! Hurry up ande forward, kneel down, and ept your


    fate!¡± his thunderous roar echoed.


    No one from the Chu family responded.


    But at the mountain gate, there was a thin figure sitting quietly on the steps.


    Faced with the onught of International Martial Arts Union, the man simply lifted his head and


    slowly retorted, ¡°The one who should kneel and await death, are you.¡±

 Chapter 2315 The Punishment

    Chapter 2315 The Punishment


    ¡°Who is it? Such a big talker!¡±


    These words from the other party provoked anger in everyone.


    Some hot-tempered individuals stepped forward from the crowd, hurling angry insults at the figure


    standing in front of the Chu family''s gate.


    However, the moment the other party raised their head, both Carlo and Aaron, who were leading


    the group, felt as if they were struck by thunder.


    They were all stunned!


    Like seeing a ghost, he stared intently at the thin figure in front of him.


    ¡°Chu... Chu...¡±


    D*mn it! Go to hell!


    Both Aaron and Carlo had gone absolutely nuts.


    They were so stunned that they could not utter Chu Tianfan''s name, their mouths agape in shock.


    Oh heavens! Why am I running into Chu Tianfan here? Wasn''t this guy just in China not long ago?


    How is he suddenly back at Mount Chumen?


    Aaron was nearly scared to the point of wetting himself.


    D*mn it. They''ve really poked the lion this time!


    The previously arrogant and self-righteous Carlo and his group, who acted as if they were on a


    divine mission, immediately backed down.


    Their faces were full of smiles as they repeatedly exined to Ye Fan, ¡°We didn''t expect to find Hall


    Master Chu here as well.¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, please don''t misunderstand. Our visit to Mount Chumen is not for your sake.


    We''re just going through the motions, busy with official duties. If I have caused any inconvenience,


    please forgive me,¡± Carlo said apologetically.


    All the other Supreme masters also nodded their heads in agreement, wearing apologetic smiles.


    The elder Supreme master who was just berating Ye Fan was now so frightened that he wished he


    could p himself twice.


    Argh! I''m such a bbermouth! I actually just insulted Chu Tianfan right to his face!


    Ye Fan''s reputation in the martial arts world was not good.


    Everyone knew that he was absolutely ruthless, even daring to ughter his own grandfather.


    He wouldn''t show mercy even to his own family members.


    Right then, the elder Supreme master was so frightened that he wished he could dig a hole in the


    ground and crawl right into it to escape.


    ¡°Official business? I''d like to ask, what official business are you here for?¡± Ye Fan''s eyes were filled


    with icy coldness as he asked in a chilling tone.


    Both Aaron and Carlo''s mouths twitched.


    From Ye Fan''s tone, they seemed to detect a hint of chill and murderous intent.


    They couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that Chu Tianfan was specifically waiting for them here


    today, just to cause trouble for them?


    However, after pondering for quite a while, Aaron couldn''t figure out how he might have recently


    offended Dragon God Hall.


    If it really did exist, it would have been more than a year ago when Symborsus roamed the world.


    Back then, International Martial Arts Union did more than just dismantle Dragon God Hall. They also


    branded Ye Fan as a criminal of the martial arts world and a disgrace, issuing a global manhunt for


    him.


    But all that happened in the past, it was all the work of Symborsus.


    And now, Symborsus had been defeated.


    Is Ye Fan really not going to let it go? Is he determined to obliterate their entire International Martial


    Arts Union?


    Indeed, with such trepidation, the worries in Carlo''s and others'' hearts undoubtedly intensified to the


    point where speaking became a cautious endeavor.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, in reality, there isn''t any official business. The truth is, even after you crushed the


    Chu family, they showed no signs of remorse. We clearly gave them a chance to start anew, but


    they just didn''t know how to cherish it. And now, it''s even worse, they''ve actually injured ourw


    enforcement officers. Therefore, we, International Martial Arts Union, have unanimously decided to


    strip the Chu family''s remnants of their right to life. For the sake of this world, and also for your


    sake, I will annihte the Chu family, putting an end to future troubles,¡± Carlo earnestly exined to


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan suddenly let out a coldugh.


    ¡°What a fine idea to start anew, what a great way to eliminate future troubles. I also bear the


    surname Chu, I am also a descendant of the Chu family. If that''s the case, you people might as well


    kill me too.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, what... what are you saying? You... What an extraordinary person you are. You''ve


    contributed greatly to the whole martial arts world. Who are we to dare confront you? Our target is


    merely the remnants of the Chu family. I assure you, I don''t have the slightest ill intention toward


    you!¡±


    Aaron and Carlo, among others, hurriedly exined, afraid that Ye Fan might misunderstand.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care and retorted coldly, ¡°The Chu family is my paternal family. How dare you


    trample on it at will? You bunch of swine and dogs, you really have some nerve. Years ago, I


    crushed the Chu Sect. You swine, what have you done other than hiding and running? What efforts


    have you made? Afterward, when Chu Sect fell from power, you all, one by one, came out of the


    shadows. First, you forced my Dragon God Hall to hand over Chu Sect and then, in the guise of


    victors, you plundered the wealth of the Tang and Chu families, making them sign so-called treaty of


    defeat, treating my kinsmen like prisoners, confining them to the peak of Mount Chumen. How dare


    the lot of you do so?¡±


    Ye Fan''s roaring fury sent chills down Carlo and the others, turning their faces pale and their bodies


    trembling in fear.


    For a moment, everyone present was stunned.


    They always believed that Ye Fan and the Chu family were sworn enemies, irreconcble as


    heaven and earth.


    But now, how has Ye Fan''s stance changed?


    Surprisingly, he started speaking up for the Chu family.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, we... we were just trying to stand up for you. The Chu family abetted evil. It was


    primarily the Chu family''s fault that initially brought disaster to the world through Chu Sect.


    Moreover, the Chu family has been heartless, causing you, Hall Master Chu, profound distress from


    a young age. We are grateful for the benevolence of Hall Master Chu, which is why we stood up for


    you and punished the Chu family.¡±


    Aaron and the others exined, desperately trying to calm Ye Fan''s anger.


    ¡°Shut up! You bunch of hypocrites, even now, you still try to deceive me. Trying to stand up for me,


    are you? If you were truly avenging me, you wouldn''t have issued a global warrant for my arrest


    over a year ago.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words left Aaron and the others speechless.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, they knew their intentions were far from noble. The people of International Martial Arts


    Union had always regarded Ye Fan as a great threat.


    A free spirit like Ye Fan, who roamed outside the rules of the martial arts world, had always been


    the greatest threat to International Martial Arts Union.


    The reason they didn''t annihte the Chu family in the first ce was merely due to their wariness


    of the Chu family''s deep-rooted strength. They feared a desperate counterattack from the powerful


    members of the Chu family at their death''s door. So, in the end, they chose to enve the Chu


    family members instead of killing them all.


    Moreover, their initial confrontation with the Chu family was primarily to seize the Chu family''s


    wealth and vent their years of resentment toward Chu Sect.


    It had absolutely nothing to do with Ye Fan.


    At this moment, such words were merely to keep Ye Fan steady.


    But Ye Fan was no fool. How could their few words deceive him?


    So, in his great fury, Ye Fan directly exposed their shameless ims.


    Then, he berated angrily, ¡°The Chu family is my paternal family. I alone have the right to humiliate


    the Chu family. Outsiders have absolutely no right to interfere. My grudges and debts with the Chu


    family are our family affairs. How dare you set foot here? Do you think you''re worthy? As for the


    person who injured yourw enforcement officers, it was none other than me, Chu Tianfan! You


    bring disaster upon my Chu family, you insult Chu Sect, and you exploit my Chu sons and


    daughters. Killing your underlings is me being lenient. I wish I could ughter all of you from


    International Martial Arts Union!¡±


    Ye Fan''s angry voice had scared Aaron and the others into silence.


    All the Supreme masters present, about a dozen of them, were filled with fear, none daring to


    speak.


    In the end, it was Aaron who stuttered out a response, ¡°H-Hall Master Chu, p-please calm your


    anger. W-We just misunderstood your position before. We can leave now, right? We won''t pursue


    the Chu family anymore.¡±


    In this situation, Aaron and the others knew that it was no longer possible to make a move on the


    Chu family. They turned around and were about to leave.


    ¡°Oh, you want to leave? When the dignity of my family has been trampled upon by you all to this


    extent? As the head of the Chu family, do you really think I would let you all leave so easily?¡± Ye


    Fan''s coldughter made everyone''s hearts sink.


    ¡°What...what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. You have my family members shackled and imprisoned at the peak of Mount Chumen.


    I won''t make it too hard for you. Just kneel outside my family''s gate for three days, apologizing and


    asking for forgiveness. At the same time, I will be crafting a batch of chains. All Supreme masters of


    International Martial Arts Union, within three years, regardless of eating, dressing, living, or


    traveling, must wear shackles and are not allowed to take them off! Those who vite this will die!¡±


    Ye Fan''s words resonated powerfully, echoing unceasingly between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2316 Humiliated Martial Arts World

    Chapter 2316 Humiliated Martial Arts World


    Ye Fan''s words sent a shiver down the spine of everyone present. ¡°This... This...¡±


    Carlo, Aaron, and the others instantly turned pale. Is Ye Fan nning to treat us as prisoners or


    ves?


    Among the crowd, an individual with fair skin stepped forward. ¡°You can''t do this! I would rather die


    than be humiliated! We are all martial arts leaders from various countries. If we are shackled, it


    won''t just be an insult to us, but you''ll also be trampling on the dignity of our nations and people!


    Absolutely impossible? We''ll never submit to you, even in death!¡±


    He was also a Supreme master from Western Epea.


    At that moment, filled with righteous indignation, he was protesting against Ye Fan, refusing to


    ept the punishment terms proposed by Ye Fan.


    ¡°Is that so? If that''s the case, then die!¡± The moment Ye Fan ended his sentence, a streak of green


    light shed by.


    The green radiance moved at astonishing speed, slicing through the horizon like a sword.


    Everyone was shocked in an instant and instinctively started to dodge.


    Among the crowd, someone reminded, ¡°Quincy, quick, take cover!¡±


    However, it was already toote.


    Just as the supreme grandmaster was preparing to dodge, Ye Fan''s attack had already arrived


    before his eyes.


    The green light and its aura were akin to a de.


    The supreme grandmaster known as Quincy fearfully and helplessly watched the green sword


    energy growrger.


    ¡°You dare¡ª¡± He only managed to utter two words before his head had already fallen to the ground.


    The supreme grandmaster''s defense was utterly useless, unable to withstand a single blow in the


    face of Ye Fan''s might.


    A deathly silence ensued.


    Everyone was stunned, standing right where they were.


    One by one, their eyes widened as they stared in disbelief at everything before them.


    Aaron''s face turned deathly pale.


    Carlo was shaking, seemingly without realizing it.


    The rest of the crowd was panic-stricken.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quincy''s body had just fallen down, blood gushing out of his neck like a fountain.


    A supreme grandmaster fell into a pool of blood, just like that.


    Those who remained were, to put it mildly, scared out of their wits. Chu Tianfan is really ruthless! He


    actually just went ahead and killed the guy right after he said he would! Even though his target is a


    supreme grandmaster!


    Someone like the dead supreme grandmaster would have been a leader in any country they''re in,


    without exception.


    Even whenpared to the rest of the world, they were undoubtedly among the strongest people


    on the.


    Yet, such a significant and powerful figure was effortlessly defeated by Ye Fan.


    Everyone said that Ye Fan''s father, Chu Zhenghong, was the demon king.


    However, it appeared that Chu Tianfan was an even more ruthless killer than his father.


    After Ye Fan yed Quincy, there wasn''t even the slightest change in his expression. ¡°Is there


    anyone else who wants to oppose me? Just step forward.¡± Supreme, my *ss. They are nothing


    more than mere ants.


    With Ye Fan''stest strength, no Supreme masters were a match for him. He could take any of


    them down in a single move.


    Even then, Ye Fan had yet to achieve god realm master.


    However, getting infinitely close to bing a god realm master.


    None of the people before him would even make it into the top ten of Sky Ranking.


    None of them didn''t pose the slightest threat to Ye Fan at all.


    ¡°You... You...¡±


    ¡°If we all refuse toply, are you really going to kill us all?¡±


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, aren''t you afraid of ruining your reputation? Aren''t you worried about being seen as a


    bloodthirsty and brutal demon by everyone in the world?¡±


    At that moment, many people were still making their final attempt to persuade him.


    However, Ye Fan simply responded with a smile. ¡°Try me, then. Do you really think I won''t kill you


    all?¡±


    The words he uttered in his icy tone sent shivers down the spines of Carlo, Aaron, and the others.


    They felt as if they were staring death in the face.


    The immense pressure was so overwhelming that they could barely catch their breath.


    At that moment, no one dared to utter a single word.


    Clearly, everyone believed that Ye Fan was truly capable of killing them all.


    After Ye Fan became famous, his fierce reputation spread throughout the global martial arts world.


    Several months ago, in the great battle of Mount Kransbay, Ye Fan single-handedly ughtered


    dozens of individuals. All of them were stronger than Grandmasters.


    At that point, adding another dozen or so people to his kill list probably wouldn''t make much of a


    difference to him.


    His ruthlessness was unparalleled, and he certainly could ughter everyone there.


    Moreover, those people had always made life difficult for Ye Fan. Therefore, if Ye Fan were to kill


    them, he wouldn''t feel any stress at all.


    ¡°No one''s speaking up. In that case, I''ll take it as a silent agreement. All of you will wait here


    patiently. Tonight, I will have someone bring the chains to you all, and I want to see all of you put it


    on obediently in the presence of the Chu family! Now, kneel before me!¡± In the end, Ye Fan raised


    his voice and shouted.


    His roar of anger was as powerful as a thunderbolt.


    His terrifying power was so overwhelming that Aaron and the others could no longer bear it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All the Supremes before Ye Fan were surprisingly brought to their knees by him.


    A few hourster, the steel chains were delivered to Ye Fan by the members of the DuPont family.


    In front of Ye Fan and the Chu family, the leaders of the martial arts worlds and the chairman of the


    International Martial Arts Union were all cuffed.


    Ye fan was merely paying them back in their own coin.


    ¡°You insulted my family, so now I will let you experience the same, to know what it feels like to be


    treated as a ve and a prisoner. I advise you not to even think about taking it down for the next


    three years. Otherwise, I''ll annihte your entire family if I ever find out!¡± Ye Fan''s authoritative voice


    exploded in anger in an instant.


    The Chu family behind him raised their eyebrows in satisfaction, feeling utterly exhrated.


    After the Tang family received the news, they, too, came over to watch.


    Seeing the members of the International Martial Arts Union submit to Ye Fan brought tears of joy to


    their eyes.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Nice one!¡±


    ¡°You lot truly deserve what''s happening today...¡±


    After the downfall of Chu Sect, only the DuPont family ended up in a slightly better situation.


    Both the Tang and Chu families suffered oppression and inhumane treatment at the hands of the


    International Martial Arts Union.


    Everyone was naturally overjoyed that Ye Fan stepped up and avenged them.


    ¡°As expected from Dragon Master! Only he possesses such might in this world! People from the


    International Martial Arts Union are so afraid that they dare not utter a word of nonsense!¡± At that


    moment, Angie''s brother, Michael, was looking at Ye Fan with eyes full of respect and admiration.


    Just like that, Aaron and the others kneeled outside the Chu residence''s door for three days.


    Though the union members arrived with great fanfare, they departed in chains.


    They looked like aplete mess and had be the butt of a joke.


    Yet, Ye Fan didn''t care about any of those.


    From the very beginning, he knew that the leaders of the International Martial Arts Union would


    submit to him.


    If they were truly unyielding, they would rather die than submit.


    Back in the day, when Chu Sect was waging war against the world, those people hid out of fear for


    their lives, too scared to risk fighting Chu Sect.


    Ye Fan had seen through them long ago.


    The so-called martial arts leaders were all greedy, self-serving scoundrels, only knowing how to fish


    for fame andpliments.


    Once Ye Fan threatened their lives, they obediently submit.


    News of the International Martial Arts Union leaders'' fate spread quickly throughout the global


    martial arts world. Everyone learned that they kneeled for three days before returning to their


    homnds while shackled like prisoners.


    Suddenly, the whole world was in an uproar.


    In India, King Folo''s Supremesughed upon hearing the news.


    Back then, they were forced by Ye Fan to be his ves.


    However, at the very least, the matter was not known by everyone.


    ¡°Aaron, Carl, and the others are idiots! Of all the people they could have messed with, they chose to


    provoke the ruthless Chu Tianfan. Now, they''repletely embarrassed. Now, they have to do


    everything while shackled. It''s nothing less than the treatment a prisoner or a ve receives.¡± King


    Folo and the others burst intoughter. I bet these old farts will be too ashamed to stay in the


    martial arts world anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2317 Changes Beneath Mount Kransbay

    Chapter 2317 Changes Beneath Mount Kransbay


    Previously, Ye Fan had punished India''s Supreme masters by making them kneel on the ground.


    Additionally, he forced them to acknowledge him as their master and unconditionally obey his


    commands.


    Back then, King Folo and the others felt humiliated.


    They felt that Ye Fan was being too outrageous, forcing them, Supreme masters, to serve him as


    ves.


    However, afterparing their treatment to what Aaron and Carlo received, King Folo and his


    group felt much better.


    After all, even though he lost, his dignity was still intact.


    Meanwhile, the Supremes of the International Martial Arts Union were totally embarrassed, both in


    public and in private.


    Everyone in the martial arts world was talking about Aaron''s group''s fate.


    Meanwhile, at the foot of Mount Chumen, Ye Fan led Angie to a graveyard.


    It had been nearly two years since Bill passed away.


    The conifers nted in front of the cemetery had also grown lush and verdant.


    Angie kneeled there, crying silently, her face awash with tears.


    It had been two years, yet that was her first time there.


    For the first time, she saw her father''s grave.


    Angie recalled thest time she saw her father was when Ye Fan left Mount Chumen. She had run


    away from her family to find Ye Fan in Jiangdong.


    After Angie left, she never returned.


    Angie probably never imagined that her hurried farewell would turn out to be herst goodbye to her


    father.


    ¡°It''s all my fault. It''s all because of my willfulness. I am the one who harmed Father.¡± Angie was


    consumed by grief, her heart filled with self-reproach.


    She felt all the misfortunes that befell her family were because of her.


    If it weren''t for her stubbornness, her family might not have been dragged down.


    If she hadn''t insisted on leaving Mount Chumen to find Ye Fan all those years ago, none of the


    subsequent events would have urred.


    ¡°I don''t me you, Angie.¡± Michael stepped forward,forting his sister by pulling her into his


    embrace. ¡°Chu Sect''s ambition wasn''t a one-time thing. Even if you hadn''t left the family to search


    for Dragon Master in Jiangdong, things would''ve yed out the same way. Chu Sect would''ve still


    waged war, and Chu Zhengliang and his son would''ve still sought your special abilities. Of course, if


    you had married Chu Qitian back then, the Jones family might not have offended Chu Sect, and we


    wouldn''t have been destroyed by them. In the end, though, it would''ve still been trampled by Dragon


    Master. Angie, when ites down to it, our family really should be thanking you. Your unwavering


    dedication to Dragon Master is why we understood the situation in time and aligned ourselves with


    the right group. Otherwise, our family wouldn''t have the status and dignity we enjoy today.¡±


    Michael expressed his heartfelt feelings.


    Life was unpredictable. Bad things would sometimes happen to good decisions, and vice versa.


    Angie''s actions back then indeed brought profound disaster to the Jones family.


    However, regardless of the process, the eventual oue was undeniably good.


    Chu Sect was annihted. Among the three families of Chu Sect, the Chu and Tang families had


    completely fallen. Meanwhile, the Jones family was spared from the chaos.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the downfall of Chu Sect, the Jones family wasn''t suppressed and even swallowed up many of


    Chu Sect''s businesses.


    Today, the Jones family''s influence had spread across the globe, establishing them as a uniquely


    powerful and wealthy family.


    The Jones family was once one of the Three Families of the Chu Sect and had the support of the


    Dragon God Hall. The Jones family weathered the vicissitudes of time and power transitions.


    However, because they timely aligned themselves with the right team, they flourished, shining


    brightly like the midday sun.


    Ye Fan also stepped forward,forting Angie with a gentle voice. ¡°Angie, the dead are gone, but


    the living remains. Your eyes have just recovered. Don''t get too upset. From now on, make sure to


    rest more.¡±


    Having helped Angie resolve an emotional matter, Ye Fan considered his trip to Chu Sect to be


    completed.


    As such, it was time for him to depart.


    He stood up to bid farewell to the siblings.


    Facing Ye Fan, Michael spoke. ¡°Dragon Master, the world has achieved peace. All nations have


    surrendered. There are no longer any conflicts in the world. Why the rush to leave? Why not stay


    here a bit longer? After all these years, you should know by now my sister''s feelings for you, Dragon


    Master. As her brother, it''s only natural for me to hope my sister can properly marry the man she


    loves. However, I also understand the difficulties you face, Dragon Master. I''m not asking you to


    give my sister a title. I only ask for you to spend more time with her.¡±


    Angie had a rough life and was apanied by loneliness since childhood.


    After her parents passed, all she had left was Michael.


    Since ancient times, the eldest brother had often taken the role of the father. Michael didn''t want his


    sister to suffer from the pain of unrequited love in the future. Therefore, he swallowed his pride and


    asked Ye Fan to ept his sister.


    Yet, Ye Fan found himself in a predicament.


    He nced at Angie, then looked at Michael with shame. ¡°Before Mr. Jones passed away, he


    entrusted Angie to me. I should''ve been by her side. However, in this world, too many things are


    beyond our control. Though Symborsus has been vanquished, and the world is now at peace, there


    are still so many things I need to do. ¡°With the time I have left, I must strive to break through god


    realm as quickly as possible and reach for even higher realms. ¡°So, I''m afraid I really can''t fulfill


    your request.¡±


    Ye Fan was filled with shame.


    Michael continued, ¡°Even if it really can''t be done, you can still keep my sisterpany for a few


    days, right? During this time, perhaps you can impregnate my sister. In that case, even if you don''t


    have time to keep herpany in the future, she won''t be as lonely as she''ll have her children to


    keep herpany.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Angie blushed. ¡°Stop it, Michael.¡±


    Ye Fan was also somewhat baffled by that suggestion. What''s Michael trying to do? Angie is still so


    young. Besides, she''s pure and kind-hearted and is still a child. I can''t believe Michael is actually


    already thinking about making Angie a mother.


    Before Ye Fan could even respond, Angie had already declined the suggestion outright. ¡°Don''t listen


    to my brother''s nonsense, Ye Fan. Just go about your business. You don''t need to worry about me.


    It''s been a while since Ist visited my family, so I''ll stay and spend some time here with my brother.


    Besides, my brother just got married, and I''d like to get to know my sister-inw.¡±


    Angie''s words eased Ye Fan''s embarrassment.


    Ye Fan nodded.


    Before leaving, he instructed, ¡°Angie, I''ll be going now. If you need anything, you can find me at


    Sacred Mountain in India.¡±


    Ye Fan still had things to do. Thus, he ultimately couldn''t stay for too long.


    The siblings then bid farewell to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Oh, my silly sister. Why didn''t you let him stay for a few nights? A mother''s status is elevated by


    her son, you know. If you can carry a son or a daughter for Dragon Master, he won''t bear to leave


    you. Dragon Master''s power is unparalleled in the world. As such, he''s surrounded by countless


    beauties and charmingdies. How can youpete with other women if you don''t carry his child?¡±


    Michael sighed, his tone full of disappointment.


    Angie, on the other hand, shook her head andughed.


    As she watched Ye Fan''s figure slowly fade into the distance, tears trickled down from her eyes.


    No one knew what Angie was thinking at that moment.


    After leaving Mount Chumen, Ye Fan was ready to return to the secret realm in India to continue his


    cultivation.


    Although Angie''s matter hade to a close, Eigetsu''s fate remained uncertain.


    As such, Ye Fan waspelled to break through to god realm as soon as possible.


    However, before returning to the secret realm in India, Ye Fan made a trip back to Mount Kransbay


    first.


    He couldn''t allow his effort to push open Sky Gate to be in vain.


    In fact, he felt that it should be of some use.


    Even then, Mount Kransbay remained under the watchful eye of various martial arts factions.


    Of course, no one dared to obstruct Ye Fan anymore.


    Several monthster, when Ye Fan returned to Mount Kransbay, the scene waspletely different.


    Greenery could be spotted stretching for kilometers.


    What was once a barren wastnd had be a picturesque paradise.


    Moreover, the flowers and nts there werepared to treasures as they were brimming with


    spiritual energy.


    Of course, the most eye-catching of all was the nt right beneath Sky Gate.


    A few months ago, that nt was only as tall as a person.


    At that moment, it was dozens of meters tall.


    The trunk was tough. Its branches and leaves were plenty.


    It appeared more like an ancient towering tree that had lived for a hundred years.


    It didn''t look like a young tree that was only three months old at all.


    Moreover, it seemed to be growing every day.


    Even Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. ¡°What kind of tree is this? How is it growing so


    incredibly fast?¡±

 Chapter 2318 Time Flies

    Chapter 2318 Time Flies


    ¡°Master, you''ve returned?¡± Behind him, Gaius'' voice rang out, filled with surprise and delight.


    These days, aside from asionally stepping out to chat with young women, Gaius spent most of


    his time in Mount Kransbay.


    He had no choice but to obey Ye Fan''s orders.


    Moreover, Gaius had to stay here to ensure the presence of the Dragon Temple in the Mount


    Kransbay region.


    Otherwise, sometimeter, it was likely that the martial artists from various nations will divide this


    mountain region among themselves, leaving no share for Dragon God Temple.


    ¡°Mm. Did anything unusual happen these past few months?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    Gaius shook his head. ¡°Master, things are still the same. The only change is that the flowers, nts,


    and trees no longer grow. However, this divine tree before our eyes continue to grow at a terrifying


    speed each day. Moreover, the golden energy flowing down from the Sky Gate wasrgely


    absorbed by this divine tree.¡±


    Due to its extraordinary characteristics, the people here simply refer to the tree as a divine tree.


    Ye Fan suddenly fell silent.


    Previously, Ye Fan didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He thought this tree wouldn''t be much different from the other nts.


    Now, he increasingly felt that this tree was bing more and more peculiar.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ye Fan flicked his long sleeve, unleashing his aura.


    With a crisp swish, a green leaf was severed from the tree by Ye Fan.


    A crystal-clear juice started to flow from within.


    Ye Fan held the green leaf in his hand, examining it closely.


    Gaius exined, ¡°Master, the leaves of this divine tree are filled with extremely pure heaven and


    earth energy. It can be used for medicinal purposes, as well as for drinking tea. Many minor injuries


    and ailments people suffer from can be healed simply by using water infused with these tree leaves.


    Moreover, the juice from these leaves, when taken directly, surprisingly has a remarkable effect on


    cultivation. During this period, several warriors have managed to break through to Grandmaster by


    utilizing the sap of this divine tree. Now, this divine tree is under the control of various parties. Every


    day, one can only pick a maximum of ten leaves. They are afraid if they pick too much, they might


    end up killing this divine tree.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Those fools are unable to learn from their


    past mistakes. Back at the Dragon Gate Project, they had not sumbed to the allure of power and


    instead flocked to it eagerly. In the end, someone took control of their souls. Now, the origins of this


    tree are unknown, and yet they recklessly consume the sap. Are they not afraid of repeating their


    mistakes?¡± Ye Fan asked coldly.


    Gaius'' face suddenly turned grim. ¡°Master, that shouldn''t be happening. It''s just a dead tree, devoid


    of any soul or consciousness. It shouldn''t be able to control our minds, should it?¡±


    Gaius felt a bit uneasy and scared.


    Ye Fan gave him an annoyed nce. ¡°You old geezer. You''ve definitely eaten some too, haven''t


    you? If you can''t control your desire, can''t you control your mind?¡± he chided sternly.


    Gaius hung his head in shame, too embarrassed to speak.


    ¡°Okay, don''t fret too much. I examined it, and this sap appears to be a basic conversion of heaven


    and earth energy. There shouldn''t be any hiddenplexities. Of course, this is just my


    assumption. I''ll bring it back and let Wan''er take a closer look. Stay here, and if anything out of the


    ordinary urs, inform me right away,¡± Ye Fan instructed.


    After he finished speaking, Ye Fan took another stroll around this mountain range.


    He even soared to the peak of the blue sky to take a closer look at the Sky Gate.


    Yes, the Sky Gate was still there.


    Moreover, golden light flowed out incessantly from within, like a tide.


    Ye Fan tried to enter again.


    However, that invisible barrier still kept Ye Fan on the outside.


    ¡°What on earth is it?¡±


    Everything that happened after the great battle of Mount Kransbay was a mystery to Ye Fan.


    The Sky Gate had opened, yet apart from a continuous stream of golden light orbs, nothing else


    transpired.


    If there really was some consciousness controlling things behind this the Sky Gate, their purpose


    was to transform this mortal world, making the earth, drained of its spiritual energy, into and fit for


    saints.


    After all, in Ye Fan''s view, these golden light orbs were nothing but pure heaven and earth energy.


    And now they were flowing out continuously, as if there was no end.


    There must be some purpose to that, right?


    After much thought, Ye Fan could only specte that the appearance of the Sky Gate was intended


    to transform earth, filling earth with heaven and earth energy.


    After spending half a day researching, he still ended up with nothing.


    Ye Fan returned to the secret realm of India, continuing his secluded cultivation.


    At the same time, when Ye Fan saw Duanmu Wan''er, he handed over the leaf of the divine tree to


    her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After seeing it, Duanmu Wan''er was greatly astonished.


    ¡°Ye Fan, where did you get this leaf? It''s surprisingly rich in the essence of heaven and earth, filled


    with the spiritual energy of the sun and the moon. The energy contained in this juice is even


    comparable to the spirit-nurturing pills I crafted for you.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er had quite an aplishment in the path of alchemy.


    In her eyes, this leaf was undoubtedly an excellent material for alchemy.


    ¡°It''s the same tree I showed you before. Wan''er, I don''t know why, but I always feel that there''s


    something eerie about this tree. Can you discern its true nature and origin?¡±


    Perhaps it was Ye Fan''s innate caution that kept him constantly preupied with that tree.


    After all, he had seen a seed falling from the Sky Gate with his own eyes and grew into thisrge


    tree.


    ¡°Origins? It''s just a tree. What kind of origin could it possibly have? Did you get eaten by it?¡±


    Huangniu mocked.


    Du Mu Wan''er took a look and shook her head. ¡°Ye Fann, this leaf is no differentpared to other


    trees. I really can''t tell if there''s something special about its origin.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Ye Fan replied with a nod.


    Maybe I''m overanalyzing things, and it''s just a tree after all. Even if nts and trees have their own


    essence, they are limited in their movements. If it poses any danger in the future, it likely won''t


    cause significant harm. When I eventually unravel its true nature, I can always uproot it if necessary.


    As for now, Ye Fan was indeed contemting the idea of removing it.


    On second thought, if this tree happened to be a spiritual nt descended from the Celestial


    Realm, with the power to rejuvenate the aura-depletednd and transform it into a realm suitable for


    cultivation, then it could potentially bring blessings to countless generations.


    Removing the tree might mean squandering a remarkable opportunity for humanity.


    So, after weighing the pros and cons repeatedly, Ye Fan decided to wait and see what would


    happen.


    Let''s give it some time, and see what changes this world will experience.


    Aftering to that realization, Ye Fan no longer worried about the matter.


    Instead, he chose to make a breakthrough right there in the secret realm.


    Ye Fan was currently facing a bottleneck.


    Simply absorbing energy was no longer significantly effective for his cultivation.


    Therefore, he needed both practical experience and cultivation.


    Naturally, Ye Fan''s sparring partner was Huangniu.


    Following that, Ye Fan continued to strive for a higher level of the Celestial Cloud technique, while


    also engaging in a head-on confrontation with Huangniu.


    ¡°Get lost! If you want a fight, go outside and pick a fight with those humans! Stop messing with me!


    Ye Fan, are you a d*mn fool? I said I won''t fight with you. Why are you still hitting me? D*mn it!


    You''ve gone too far. I''m going to fight you!¡±


    Time within the cave was always dull and slow.


    However, the dull moments undoubtedly became interesting due to the banter between Ye Fan and


    Huangniu.


    Even time itself seemed to fly by quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had already passed.


    After a year of istion from the world, Ye Fan decided to venture out to see if there had been any


    changes in Mount Kransbay.


    At the same time, Huangniu was really feeling pent up and wanted to go out to see the girls outside.

 Chapter 2319 Return To Kransbay

    Chapter 2319 Return To Kransbay


    ¡°Wan''er, I need to step out for a bit. I always feel a bit uneasy about the situation over at Mount


    Kransbay.¡±


    Before setting off, Ye Fan sought out Duanmu Wan''er to bid her farewell.


    Ever since returning to the secret realm, Ye Fan has been cultivating here for a year.


    However, throughout the year, apart from his training, Ye Fan was constantly preupied with the


    situation over at Mount Kransbay.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the situation over there was truly bizarre, especially that tree, which made Ye Fan uneasy.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you are still concerned about that divine tree, right? This time, you can bring back another


    leaf. After a year, that divine tree should have grown quite substantially. If you bring a leaf back,


    perhaps I might be able to identify its species,¡± Duanmu Wan''er told him.


    In their early years, trees all looked the same.


    Previously, Duanmu Wan''er couldn''t discern anything from the leaf that Ye Fan had brought.


    However, after a year of growth, the tree should have developed its own unique pattern.


    With these distinctive patterns, there was no doubt that Duanmu Wan''er could potentially identify


    the species and origin of this divine tree.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Mm, that would be best. After I discern the origin of this tree and understand the


    secrets of this divine tree, if it''s harmless, I''ll keep it. If it''s harmful, I''ll uproot itpletely. This way,


    I can finally stop worrying about this all the time,¡± he dered.


    He turned to Duanmu Wan''er and said apologetically, ¡°Okay, Wan''er. That''s all I have to say. I''ll take


    my leave now. I originally wanted to leave Huangniu here to keep youpany, but that stubborn


    creature insisted on leaving with me. You''ll have to be alone for now.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''erughed and spoke softly. ¡°It''s okay, I''m used to it already. I''ve grown ustomed


    to solitude and being alone. I''m actually grateful that you spent the past couple of years with me, Ye


    Fan.¡±


    Her stunningly beautiful face was always adorned with a gentle and refreshing smile.


    An inexplicable pain surged in Ye Fan''s heart when he heard her words.


    He sighed and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Angie, I''m sorry. I''ve been wanting to help you find your


    brother. However, these past two years have been filled with endless trivial matters, and I simply


    couldn''t find the time. Once I enter the god realm and settle my affairs, I will certainly help you fulfill


    this heartfelt wish.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Angie softly murmured in agreement.


    Lowering his voice, Ye Fan continued, ¡°Forget it. Let Huangniu stay here. I''ll sneak away in a bit, so


    don''t let Huangniu know.¡±


    Then, he sneakily nced toward the end of the corridor where Huangniu was bathing,


    narcissisticallybing its own fur with ab.


    The streak of yellow hair dyed years ago had now faded away.


    ¡°After I freshen up, I''ll go out and pick out some stylish clothes, then head to the hair salon to get my


    hair dyed. Ye Fan and I will surely bewitch all the youngdies in the world.¡±


    The more Huangniu thought about it, the more pleased it became.


    Even while taking a bath, Huangniu had already begun to fantasize about being surrounded by


    admirers after leaving the secret realm.


    ¡°Ye Fan, when are we leaving? I''ve scrubbed myself so many times over here, I''ve practically


    scrubbed off all my fur. Aren''t you leaving yet? Let''s get going already. I can''t wait any longer. Ye


    Fan? Are you deaf? Come in and give me a back rub. After the back rub, we''ll leave.¡±


    As Huangniu bathed, it loudly called out for Ye Fan.


    However, there was still no response even after Huangniu bellowed for some time.


    Huangniu felt that something was wrong.


    Without bothering to finish its bath, it rushed out to find Ye Fan.


    ¡°Wan''er, where is Ye Fan? I called him over to give me a back rub. Why is this jerk ignoring me?¡±


    Huangniu looked around everywhere, but it couldn''t find any trace of Ye Fan.


    Only Duanmu Wan''er was there, engrossed in her book.


    ¡°Stop searching. Ye Fan has already left.¡±


    What?


    ¡°That jerk ran off without waiting for me? D*mn it!¡±


    Huangniu''s eyes were red with rage at that moment!


    It almost spat out a mouthful of blood in rage.


    A while ago, it had almost nned out everything that it wanted to do after getting out, but Ye Fan


    actually left without him.


    Huangniu was now so angry it could kill Ye Fan.


    ¡°B*stard! Just you wait. Don''t let me run into you. I won''t let you off the hook!¡±


    Huangniu was seething with rage, a constant stream of hot breath billowing from its nostrils.


    Upon seeing its appearance, Duanmu Wan''er burst intoughter unexpectedly.


    ¡°Niu, Ye Fan wants you to stay and keep mepany.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Huangniu exploded in disbelief right then and there. ¡°He is out there having a st but


    left me behind to guard this boring cave? I''m not that foolish. I''m going out right now to kill him!¡±


    Naturally, Huangniu was not content to be trapped here.


    With a huff, it turned around and jumped into the Well of the Thunderdrake.


    The reason Huangniu waited to leave with Ye Fan was mainly because Ye Fan was cultivating the


    Raijin Thunderdrake.


    By apanying Ye Fan, the thunderstorm''s impact on Huangniu could be mitigated, sparing it


    from excessive hardship.


    However, that wasn''t going to work now as Ye Fan had left on his own.


    Huangniu had no choice but to endure the agony of the thunderbolt itself.


    ¡°F*ck that b*stard. I risked my life to save him, but he went back on his word and did this to me. He


    promised to take me to meet the girls, but instead, he left to have fun and left me back here. Once I


    make it through the Well of the Thunderdrake, I''ll surely tear him apart!¡±


    From beneath the Well of the Thunderdrake, the agonized bellows of Huangniu echoed.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan had already left the secret realm of India.


    After leaving, Ye Fan took a detour to catch a glimpse of Junie.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, she cast aside all pretense of dignity and image by running directly into Ye


    Fan''s arms even though she was already the leader of a sect.


    ¡°Mind your image, okay?¡± Ye Fan cleared his throat and reminded her.


    ¡°Ha! That day when you went onto the Celestial Road, and that girl from Japan forcefully kissed


    you, why didn''t you remind her to maintain her image then?¡± Junie snapped in displeasure.


    She felt that Ye Fan was biased.


    She had met Ye Fan earlier than Japan''s Moon God, but Ye Fan seemed to be biased toward the


    latter.


    At this, Ye Fan could only sh a helpless smile.


    After spending just one day with Junie, Ye Fan left, ready to head toward Mount Kunlun.


    Huangniu wanted toe out to flirt with women, but that wasn''t Ye Fan''s purpose.


    A year had already passed, and now he had to go check on the situation at Mount Kunlun.


    Nevertheless, Junie was determined to go along.


    Left with no choice, Ye Fan had to take her along with him.


    They traveled in silence.


    Before long, the two of them arrived at Mount Kransbay.


    Compared to a year ago, Mount Kransbay had undoubtedly be much more lively.


    The once deste mountains were now surprisingly adorned with numerous pavilions and towers.


    And in front of each building, the respective national gs were proudly disyed.


    Outside, vehicles were bustling ceaselessly, traversing the roads, and above, airnes fly across


    the expansive sky.


    No one knew that a previously deste and uninhabited ce would transform into a vibrant center


    of human activity.


    At the entrance of the mountainous region, someone blocked Ye Fan''s path.


    The guard was about to drive Ye Fan away, but someone recognized Ye Fan and stopped the


    guard. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is Chu Tianfan, the very one who conquered the entire


    Mount Kransbay range. Do you have a death wish? How dare you deny him entry?¡±


    Hearing that, the guard was startled and quickly stepped aside respectfully to let Ye Fan pass.


    And soon, the news of Ye Fan''s return spread throughout the Mount Kransbay region.


    ¡°Have you heard about Chu Tianfan''s return?¡±


    ¡°Everyone better pay attention and avoid him when you see him from a distance. If anyone dares to


    mess with this pain in the butt, I''lle at you!


    Upon learning of Ye Fan''s return, the heads of martial arts from various countries hurriedly


    convened meetings.


    They summoned their martial artists and reminded them to not offend Ye Fan.

 Chapter 2320 The Terrifying Growth Rate

    Chapter 2320 The Terrifying Growth Rate


    In the martial arts world, the name Chu Tianfan had practically be synonymous with the devil.


    The martial artists worldwide turned pale when they heard that.


    Even those of Aaron and Carlo''s caliber allowed Ye Fan to bind them in shackles, not daring to


    remove them for the following three years.


    None would dare provoke one with such a formidable reputation.


    Sensing the fearful gazes from those around her, Junie could not help chuckling.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you seem more terrifying to everyone than Symborsus as you are


    now, Ye Fan?¡± Junie teased him yfully.


    Ye Fan shot her a nce. ¡°Watch out, you little rascal. I might just eat you up like he does if you


    keep spouting nonsense!¡±


    Junie was not afraid in the slightest.


    Rather, she thrust her bust toward Ye Fan provocatively. ¡°Come. Devour me.¡±


    Ye Fan was suddenly at a loss for words.


    I feel like putty in the hands of this bratty girl.


    Instead, all he could do was give a helpless smile and patted Junie on the head. ¡°Do you know what


    you look like right now? You look just like a concubine after her bath,ying sideways on the bed,


    and beckoning the emperor, telling him toe and savor her.¡± Ye Fan shook his head,ughing.


    After that, Ye Fan did not tease Junie any further but continued his descent toward the foot of Mount


    Kransbay.


    Suddenly, a helicopter appeared hovering above them.


    Immediately after, an elderly man, nked by three attractive young women who were in his arms,


    leaped from a height of several dozen meters.


    The whistling wind by their ears, coupled with the thrill of falling from a great height, elicited a burst


    of excited screams from the young women.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°This is thrilling!¡±


    ¡°I''m not done yet, Gaius!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go again.¡±


    The sexy girls were d in sundresses, which exposed their snow-white arms. Their eyes sparkled


    with delight in an enticing manner.


    ¡°Hah! Seeing as you enjoyed it so much, my darlings, let''s go again. How about we leap from the


    peak of Mount Kransbay this time?¡±


    With a heartyugh, Gaius wrapped his arms around the girls, ready to rush to the peak of Mount


    Kransbay.


    Suddenly, he noticed the figures blocking the path ahead.


    Without even taking a proper look, Gaius burst out cursing, ¡°Who''s this blind fool bold enough to


    block my path? You''ve got some nerve to¡ª¡±


    In the middle of a heated tirade, with his arrogance evident in his tone, Gaius looked up, and he got


    a clear view of their faces.


    ¡°D-Dragon Master?¡±


    The revtion arrested him like a bolt out of the blue.


    Gaius waspletely stunned. His delight from just a moment agopletely vanished, only to be


    reced by fear and astonishment.


    His face was so pale that it could only be described as being scared out of one''s wits.


    ¡°I-I''m so sorry, Dragon Master. I didn''t realize it was you. How idiotic of me. Me and my big mouth.¡±


    Realizing the trouble he had found himself in, Gaius apologized in fear while repeatedly smacking


    himself on the cheek.


    Junie could not stop giggling.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, remained calm andposed.


    He did not take offense at Gaius'' antics.


    Instead, he simply furrowed his brows, nced at the few young women Gaius had in his arms, and


    chuckled. ¡°You''re living quite the life. Thesedies are extraordinarily beautiful.¡±


    Ye Fan had seen many beautiful women, but he was forced to admit that Gaius hadmendable


    taste.


    The women before them were equally charming. Their eyes radiated allure. Though they may not


    compare to Junie and Xu Lei, they were still more beautiful than most other women.


    Having be aware of his predicament, Gaius hastily shoved all the girls in his arms into Ye


    Fan''s. ¡°P-Please ept them as my humble gifts to you. Rest assured, Dragon Master, these


    young women have been personally handpicked by me. They are beautiful, sweet, and vivacious. If


    it pleases you, they''re all yours.¡±


    Gaius was nothing if not diplomatic.


    It only took a nce from Ye Fan for him to surrender the attractive young women.


    However, before Ye Fan could take a good look at them, Junie''s temper red.


    Her re was as cold as ice. She gave Gaius a swift kick and sent the old man flying. ¡°You old


    pervert!¡± she shouted. ¡°Get lost! Hmph, Ye Fan was led astray by you bunch of jerks.¡±


    Junie was furious.


    It is fortunate Ye Fan is with me today, or he would be corrupted by Gaius.


    ¡°Aren''t youing? Are you actually nning on getting acquainted with these girls?¡±


    Junie''s icy re was fixed intently on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s mouth twitched, he did not dare say another word.


    Instead, he hastily left in her wake.


    As for those young women, leaving them behind was all Ye Fan could do.


    I suppose Gaius will be bringing them away soon.


    Several minutester, Gaius, who was covered in dust from having taken quite a fall, appeared


    once again beside Ye Fan.


    With Junie keeping a watchful eye on them, Gaius did not dare utter a word about the girls.


    Ye Fan did not dare to bring it up again, either. Instead, he asked about the recent situation in


    Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°After you left, Dragon Master, this site quickly became revered as sacrednd of the martial arts


    world. Not only can the fauna here be used for concocting medicine and refining elixirs. Even the


    very air is brimming with energy. Cultivating here doubles the effect of one''s efforts. Because of this,


    numerous countries have established headquarters here over the past year, sending their most


    promising talents to train in this ce. You''ve seen it too. Over the past year, the poption of


    Mount Kransbay has swelled to several hundred. Good spots have almost all been snapped up.


    Thankfully, however, you had the foresight to keep me stationed here, Dragon Master. As a result,


    the best spot is naturally under the firm control of Dragon God Hall.¡±


    As they spoke, Gaius casually pointed toward a wooden vi up ahead.


    Indeed,pared to the camps belonging to other countries, that spot was where the energy was


    most intense.


    Ye Fan and Junie wanted to go in for a look, but Gaius seemed reluctant to let them in.


    ¡°What is it? What other secrets are you hiding in there?¡±


    Ye Fan frowned, then promptly pushed the door open and entered.


    He was greeted by a waft of fragrance the moment he pushed it open.


    The first thing he saw was a massive swimming pool where several sexy young women d in


    bikinis were frolicking.


    ¡°You old lecher! Go to h*ll!¡±


    Junie''s temper red at the sight. She turned around and gave Gaius another kick.


    Ye Fan, too,ughed out of sheer exasperation.


    This old man really knows how to enjoy himself. He never forgets to have fun while on duty.


    ¡°I don''t care, Ye Fan. Expel this old man from Dragon God Hall! This troublemaker will turn Dragon


    God Hall into a mess if he remains here!¡± Junie said sternly.


    Ye Fan gave a wry smile. ¡°All right. Have it your way.¡±


    Dragon God Hall had long been disbanded by Ye Fan.


    Now, it was a mere shadow of its former self.


    Thus, the expulsion Junie called for was nothing more than a tactic to threaten Gaius.


    ¡°Don''t, Dragon Master. This is what I''ve prepared for you. I am aware that you are surrounded by


    many beautiful women, so I have specially prepared a small pavilion for you. The first floor is for


    Master Tang Yun, the second floor is for Ms. Jones, the third floor is for Junie, the fourth floor is for


    ¡ª¡±


    Gaius felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± By this point, even Ye Fan aimed a kick at the old man.


    After sending Gaius flying, Ye Fan had enough of wasting any more words with him. He bypassed


    the camp and headed straight to the meadow and soon arrived at the divine tree.


    Standing once again under that tree, even Ye Fan was at a loss for words.


    One year! Just one year!


    Astonishingly, it had grown to a height of a hundred meters.


    Like a giant, the towering tree reached toward the heavens.


    The golden specks of light continued to pour forth from Sky Gate.


    However, nearly half of it was absorbed by the divine tree.


    From afar, it looked like a giant mouth stretching toward the heavens, swallowing the spiritual


    energy of the universe.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ye Fan was astonished.

 Chapter 2321 The Universe Tree Armageddon

    Chapter 2321 The Universe Tree Armageddon


    The growth rate of this peculiar nt is incredible.


    In just one short year, it had attained a height of a hundred meters.


    Moreover, judging by the looks of it, it seemed to still be growing.


    It just kept going, as if there was no end in sight.


    ¡°Do you know what this is about, Ye Fan?¡±


    Junie, too, was undoubtedly baffled.


    Generally, nts grew at a slow pace.


    However, this one defiedmon sense.


    Indeed, even when considering all the species of fauna of the entire, it was rare enough to


    find ones that grew to a height of a hundred meters.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I came here specifically for this. I won''t rest until I figure out what type of


    tree this is.¡±


    As he spoke, Ye Fan took a swift leap.


    Upon drawing closer, he began to examine the tree carefully.


    After a year of growth, its leaves were vastly different than they had been before.


    The enormous leaves resembledrge palm fans. Their surface was covered with various patterns


    and intricate designs.


    Ye Fan plucked a leaf from the tree.


    ¡°What are you going to do with the leaf, Ye Fan? Are you, by any chance, nning to cultivate with


    it?¡± Junie asked.


    ¡°I must return to India at once, Junie,¡± Ye Fan dered bluntly instead of answering her.


    Junie was startled.


    He''s leaving so soon?


    She had thought that she could spend several more days with Ye Fan in China.


    ¡°Aren''t you going back to Jiangdong for a visit? Also, we agreed to meet Mr. Hu in Jiangbei.¡±


    Fondly, Junie recalled the days she spent with Ye Fan there.


    In particr, she recalled the family she had once stayed with. It''s been many years since Ist paid


    them a visit.


    ¡°Next time, Junie. This tree is truly bizarre. I must quickly identify it. That way, we can know whether


    to keep it or not.¡±


    Upon his current visit back to Kransbay, Ye Fan felt even more uneasy after seeing the tree.


    Thus, after exining matters to Junie, he dashed back to the Sacred Mountain in India at full


    speed to speak to Duanmu Wan''er.


    ¡°You''re back so soon, Ye Fan!¡±


    As Ye Fan had only been gone for a few days this time, Duanmu Wan''er was taken aback upon


    seeing him back at the secret realm so soon.


    Ye Fan looked around. ¡°Where''s Huangniu?¡± he asked. ¡°I don''t see it.¡±


    Despite searching everywhere, he could not sense even a trace of Huangniu''s presence.


    Duanmu Wan''erughed. ¡°Not long after you left, it stormed off, grumbling and cursing. Watch


    yourself if you run into it in the future. It seems to hold a grudge against you for leaving it behind.¡±


    Ye Fan sighed helplessly. ¡°This godd*mn ox. I don''t know what it thinks is so great about the outside


    world to be so adamant on seeing it.¡±


    He shook his head,ughing.


    Then, without any further ado, he handed the leaf to Duanmu Wan''er.


    ¡°Could you take another look, Wan''er? You might be able to tell me where this divine tree came


    from.¡±


    ¡°Has it grown this big already?¡± Duanmu Wan''er was shocked when she saw it.


    It had just a tiny leaf a year before.


    In just one short year, it had grown several timesrger.


    ¡°I''m going to need some time, Ye Fan.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er took the leaf and gave it a preliminary examination with her brows slightly furrowed.


    She seemed to have some ideas, but she was not sure of them.


    Thus, she only told Ye Fan to give her some time.


    ¡°All right. I''ll wait,¡± Ye Fan replied.


    Then, Duanmu Wan''er walked back to the stone chamber alone, meticulously examining the


    patterns and the shapes on the leaf.


    He thought it would take no time at all.


    However, what Ye Fan did not expect was that this wait would turn into three days.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Three dayster, Duanmu Wan''er, with a solemn look in her eyes, emerged.


    ¡°Are you sure that this leaf was plucked from that tree, Ye Fan?¡± Duanmu Wan''er asked solemnly.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Yes, Wan''er. What kind of tree did this leafe from?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er turned pale. ¡°I''m afraid something bad is going to happen, Ye Fan. The world might


    come to an end. I can''t believe a tree like this is growing on Earth. There''s no hope left, none


    whatsoever. Don''t go back, Ye Fan. Stay here in here with me forever. The world is on the brink of


    destruction, and everything will soon be obliterated. In just a few more years, Earth will cease to


    exist within this universe!¡± Duanmu Wan''er bbered.


    There was nothing but fear and horror etched on her pretty face.


    In truth, she suspected it the moment sheid eyes on the leaf, though she was not yet sure.


    Over the following three days, she studied the patterns on the leaves carefully, and ultimately, they


    proved to be a perfect match with a terrifying creature from the recesses of her memory.


    ¡°Please don''t frighten me, Wan''er. What on earth is going on? What kind of a tree is this? It''s just a


    nt. How could it possibly be more powerful than Symborsus? Even it couldn''t destroy the world.


    How could this dead tree?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er shook her head.


    ¡°You don''t understand, Ye Fan. This tree is not of this world. From the memories of my heritage, it


    was born in the heart of an implosion of the universe, and it grows at the edge of the world,


    bordering on the realm of the immortals. Wherever it grows, it absorbs all the nutrients and energy


    within reach until it exhausts the resources of the and brings an end to it. That is why this


    tree is known as the Universe Tree! A tree like this has long since transcended the realm of nts.


    They possess their own consciousness and sentience, and their wisdom is on par with any human


    master. So, given that it has appeared on Earth, it undoubtedly means that all life and energy on


    your will be its nourishment. Only after draining thest vestige of energy from Earth


    will it depart, continuing its search for the next source of sustenance,¡± Duanmu Wan''er exined


    solemnly.


    Ye Fan''s heart dropped as he heard her tale. Chills ran down his spine.


    By the time she was done, he could no longer remain calm.


    He turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Where are you going, Ye Fan?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to cut them down before they are fully grown,¡± Ye Fan said coldly.


    Duanmu Wan''er shook her head. ¡°It''s no use, Ye Fan. The might of the Universe Tree is beyond


    your imagination. If it so wishes, you humans wouldn''t be able to pluck a single leaf or branch from


    it. I think this particr leaf fell off on its own.¡±


    She was still trying to persuade him.


    However, Ye Fan refused to listen.


    How could I give up without at least trying?


    Moreover, he clung on to the hope that Duanmu Wan''er was mistaken.


    This is just an ordinary tree, not some Universe Tree, and it certainly won''t destroy the world.


    Comforted by that thought, Ye Fan once again departed the secret realm of India. After passing


    through the Well of the Thunderdrake, he rushed at full speed toward the Sacred Mountain at


    Kransbay.


    ¡°You''re back again, Dragon Master.¡±


    Gaius had brought several young women from the nearby city to the camp at Mount Kransbay.


    However, before he could lead them into the house, Ye Fan showed up unexpectedly again.


    Once again, Gaius was caught red-handed. His face twitched as he prepared tounch into an


    exnation.


    However, Ye Fan paid him no attention.


    Instead, he dashed straight to the foot of the giant tree.


    In just a few days, this tree had grown another several meters.


    Without saying a word, Ye Fan threw a fierce punch against the thick truck.


    ¡°What are you doing, Dragon Master?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ye Fan''s mad gesture shocked all those who were present.


    Even Gaius hurried to stop him.


    The divine tree had magical properties; its leaves were capable of healing wounds and aiding in


    cultivation. Thus, seeing Ye Fan''s intent to destroy it spurred them to rush forward to stop him.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ye Fan shouted, his thunderous voice sending the masters in the vicinity flying


    backward.


    Then, his fist, an overwhelming force of nature, mmed brutally against the trunk.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°There wouldn''t be any more divine trees left in this world!¡±


    ¡°What a waste of a precious gift!¡±


    The crowd could not bear to watch it.


    Ye Fan was a formidable figure.


    A single punch of his would likely smash a mountain a hundred feet tall into rubble.


    A tree wouldn''t stand a chance.

 Chapter 2322 Destruction

    Chapter 2322 Destruction


    However, everyone''s sorrow did notst for too long.


    After Ye Fan''s punches and kicks, everyone was surprised to find that the towering divine tree was


    not damaged in the slightest.


    Not even a single leaf fell.


    ¡°What... How is this possible?¡± Ye Fan waspletely stunned.


    He watched the scene before him in disbelief.


    Ye Fan was fully aware of just how powerful his punch had been.


    Yet, not even a single leaf moved.


    The resilience of the Universe Tree undoubtedly took Ye Fan by surprise.


    However, unlike the shock experienced by Ye Fan.


    The Supreme from various nations behind him, upon witnessing this scene, immediately let out a


    long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness, everything''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how are we going to utilize this divine tree for cultivation in the future?¡±


    Many people sighed, their faces already showing a smile.


    However, no sooner had they finished speaking, there came a deafening roar.


    So it turned out, it was Ye Fan whounched another attack on the Universe Tree.


    ¡°Why is he trying again?¡±


    ¡°Gaius, you better persuade the Dragon Master!¡±


    ¡°Has Chu Tianfan lost his mind?¡±


    ¡°He has ascended to sainthood himself, yet he seeks to block our path forward?¡±


    ¡°Such a bad intention!¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd was filled with outrage.


    Everyone began to vehemently criticize Ye Fan.


    Everyone felt that Ye Fan, being in a high position, feared being surpassed by future generations,


    so he wanted to destroy this Universe Tree.


    Such jealousy was a behavior of a petty person!


    At this moment, Gaius also had a bewildered look on his face.


    He didn''t know why the Dragon Master suddenly decided to strike down a tree.


    The tree had been here minding its own business, not bothering anyone at all.


    However, such confusion was merely voiced in the heart.


    Gaius was not stupid either.


    Nobody dared to question Ye Fan.


    ¡°I must urge you to understand, I am a subordinate of the Dragon Master. Whatever he does, I


    support him unconditionally. So, I won''t be convincing him for you.¡±


    These people sure had wicked intentions.


    They didn''t dare to provoke Ye Fan, so they asked Gaius to be the bad guy.


    At this point, Ye Fan was truly excited. Gaius was sure that if he stepped forward and uttered even


    half a word of persuasion, Ye Fan would directlynd a punch on his head.


    For a moment, faced with Gaius''s words, no one dared to speak.


    Among the hundreds of people here, countless Supreme masters were there, yet not a single one


    dared to step forward and intervene.


    All they could do was stand behind with faces filled with sorrow as they watched Ye Fan ruthlessly


    ravage the divine tree.


    Yet, to everyone''s astonishment, no matter how Ye Fan attacked aggressively, he still couldn''t


    shake the Universe Tree in the slightest.


    Not even a single leaf fell from the tree.


    ¡°D*mn it! I don''t believe that I can even defeat Symborsus but not a tree!¡±


    Ye Fan gritted his teeth and roared in anger.


    Then, Ye Fan stretched out his arm, let out a loud shout, and his sword appeared.


    Buzz!


    At the edge of the horizon, the Sword of Yunyang, as if responding to a summon, broke through the


    sky.


    Cutting through the vast sky, it came straight to Kransbay.


    In the end, it was held in Ye Fan''s palm.


    In this manner, under the vast sky, Ye Fan raised his sword with both hands, shing it down


    toward the Universe Tree beneath him.


    Sword energy crisscrossed, nearly piercing through the sky.


    The chilling sword energy swept across this destend.


    The ancient tree shook greatly, and the earth quaked.


    The patterns on the leaves and branches of the initially still Universe Tree started to emit green


    light.


    And it was this green light spot that formed a light shield around it, blocking most of Ye Fan''s sword


    energy on the outside.


    What shocked Ye Fan even more was...


    Even the sword energy that managed to break through the protective shield and rush in, causing


    several cracks on the body of the tree, astonishingly healed at an extremely fast speed under the


    entwining green light.


    ¡°What tree is this?¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with horror.


    He was bing increasingly aware that a terrifying creature seemed to have sprouted on Earth.


    ¡°Holy moly!¡±


    ¡°This is a divine organism!¡±


    In the mountains behind, the masters from various countries were also left dumbfounded.


    They had always believed that Ye Fan was now the strongest master in the world.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was likely that no life on Earth could withstand Ye Fan''s sword.


    But now, this divine tree, not only survived under Ye Fan''s sword, but it could even heal itself.


    ¡°It is indeed the divine tree...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°We''ve found a treasure on Earth!¡±


    Everyone immediately became excited.


    Even now, they still believed that this Universe Tree was a divine tree, a gift from the heavens to


    Earth.


    But, how could they possibly know that this tree might one day have the power to destroy the


    world?


    ¡°Why has ite to this? Has it be this resilient in just a short year? Am I really not strong


    enough to destroy it?¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with gloom, his face painted with an expression of grave seriousness.


    ¡°No way! I must destroy it! If I allow it to grow, I''m afraid it will be even harder to deal with in


    the future.¡±


    Ye Fan''s brows furrowed tightly, a firm resolution forming in his heart. He was determined to destroy


    this tree.


    In this manner, after executing a series of moves, Ye Fan did not give up. Instead, heunched a


    fiercer attack.


    Ye Fan used all of his Qi on Celestial Cloud as well as Cloud and Mist Sword Technique.


    On Mount Kransbay, countless thunder roared for seven days and seven nights.


    However, despite Ye Fan''s earth-shattering efforts, he was unable to inflict even the slightest


    damage on the Universe Tree.


    In the end, Ye Fan ultimately gave up.


    What Duanmu Wan''er said was right.


    He waste!


    It was toote!


    In just a short span of a year, this Universe Tree had grown into a formidable entity, so powerful that


    even with all of Ye Fan''s strength, he could not break it.


    The Symborsus sealed beneath the ground, perhaps sensing Ye Fan''s actions, suddenly burst into


    laughter.


    ¡°Hahaha... So you''ve just now realized that this Universe Tree is a massive disaster for Earth? It''s


    way toote now. As it stands today, it is no longer something your mortal bodies can eradicate.¡±


    The Symborsusughed wildly.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, perhaps I should be thanking you for helping me open the gates of heaven and guide


    the Universe Tree here. The day Earth meets its end, the seal nted by Chu Yunyang years ago


    will also naturally break apart. At that time, Symborsus will finally be free!¡±


    Beneath the ground, the Symborsus spoke in his hoarse voice.


    Ever since the battle at Mount Kransbay, Ye Fan had undoubtedly dealt a severe blow to the


    Symborsus.


    His spiritual energy had be extremely weak.


    The only option was to take refuge underground, to rest and recuperate.


    However, the Symborsus did not resign to its fate.


    This Universe Tree was yet another support for him to regain his freedom.


    The Universe Tree was still in its growth phase.


    Before long, it would grow evenrger, sorge that the golden speck of light in Sky Gate would no


    longer suffice to sustain its growth. When that time came, the Universe Tree would naturally set its


    sights on Earth.


    When the time came, all life on Earth would be its nourishment.


    At this moment, only Ye Fan and a few others like the Symborsus were privy to these matters.


    At this moment, the various Supremes on Mount Kransbay were still gloating over Ye Fan''s inability


    to break the Universe Tree.


    But how would these fools know that the end of the world was imminent?


    Ye Fan finally gave up on destroying the Universe Tree. He turned around and descended Mount


    Kransbay.


    The Masters from various nations turned their gaze toward Ye Fan, who seemed to be exhausted.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, this divine tree is a gift from the heavens. It is under the protection of the


    heavens. It''s something that can''t be destroyed by human effort. I hope that you won''t waste your


    efforts in the future.¡±


    Someone was trying to persuade Ye Fan, clearly hoping that Ye Fan would abandon the idea of


    destroying the divine tree.


    Ye Fan looked at them with an indifferent expression, scoffed, and said, ¡°A gift? After the incident at


    Dragon Gate, you people still haven''t had an awakening. Do you really think the world will bestow


    you with gifts for no reason? You guys thought the Dragon Gate Project was a blessing, but what


    became of it? Truth be told, if this tree isn''t destroyed, the consequences will be even more


    disastrous than what Symborsus is capable of.¡±

 Chapter 2323 Tremors

    Chapter 2323 Tremors


    Ye Fan''s words were truly a wake-up call.


    Just like the morning bell and the evening drum, everyone present was filled with embarrassment


    and shock.


    ¡°Unrivalled Supreme... You can''t just simply utter nonsense! It''s just a tree, how... how could it


    possibly have such immense destructive power?¡±


    Everyone was trembling and speaking in shock.


    Now, it had been just over a year since the battle against the Symborsus.


    The entire martial arts world had just enjoyed a few years of peace.


    But now, Ye Fan had stated that a crisis even more terrifying than the Symborsus was going to


    happen.


    This undoubtedly filled everyone with extreme terror.


    However, everyone still found it somewhat hard to believe.


    ¡°Hall Master Chu, are you perhaps being affected by the matter of the Symborsus? You seem to


    have imaginary fears. Even if this divine tree is magical, it''s still just an inanimate object. It can''t


    move, so what kind of danger or harm could it possibly bring us? Besides, over the past year, we''ve


    greatly benefited from this divine tree, without experiencing any difort or abnormalities.¡±


    Everyone was speaking all at once,ing up with all sorts of reasons to refute Ye Fan''s point of


    view.


    The more Ye Fan heard, the angrier he became.


    ¡°You short-sighted bunch, after all you''ve been through, haven''t you learned your lesson yet? The


    Chu Sect appears peaceful and harmless when they are not waging war. When the Dragon Gate is


    not activated, it still bestows its grace upon you, allowing your strength to surge. But, what''s the


    oue? Because of your shortsightedness and indulgence, Chu Sect nearly wiped out the martial


    arts world, and the Symborsus almostpletely annihted these martial artists. Now, this


    Universe Tree has grown so powerful. If we don''t find a way to eliminate it soon, we might as well


    wait for the world to end.¡±


    Ye Fan then continued, ¡°This time, the implications will extend beyond just the martial arts world,


    epassing the secr world as well, involving everyone. Your father, mother, son, and


    daughter... They all will die. Even the Earth is destined for destruction. You bunch of fools, fend for


    yourselves.¡±


    Ye Fan shouted in anger and stormed off furiously.


    Beneath Mount Kransbay, everyone was astonished and silent.


    After leaving Kransbay, Ye Fan headed straight for the sacred mountain in India.


    Now, the Universe Tree had fully matured. Even if Ye Fan gave it his all, he wouldn''t be able to


    damage this tree in the slightest.


    Left with no other choice, Ye Fan had to return and once again seek Duanmu Wan''er''s help to figure


    out a solution.


    As Ye Fan returned to the secret realm, elsewhere, in thend of Kransbay, people were still deeply


    shaken by Ye Fan''s words.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Is this divine tree truly another disaster?¡±


    Many people stood frozen in ce, momentarily at a loss for what to do next.


    Although, up until now, this divine tree had not shown any signs of malice.


    Deep down, everyone still believed that this divine tree was beneficial and harmless.


    However, what Ye Fan just said was not without merit.


    After all, any intelligent creature knew how to disguise itself.


    Back in the day, Chu Sect deceived the martial arts world with his disguise. The Symborsus from


    another world took advantage of human greed, almost wiping out all the Supreme masters around


    the globe.


    The seemingly harmless divine tree before their eyes might just be brewing some sort of scheme.


    ¡°This matter is of great importance. I suggest we report to the higher-ups. As for what to do in the


    end, let''s leave it to the martial arts leaders of our country to discuss and decide.¡±


    Within the crowd, someone suggested.


    After all, Ye Fan''s words concern the life and death of all mankind.


    These individuals were among the upper echelons of martial arts worlds in various countries and


    held esteemed positions.


    However, they were also acutely aware that they did not have the authority to make decisions on


    matters of such magnitude, matters that concerned the very survival of humanity and the fate of the


    Earth.


    After making their decision, the masters present began to report back to their respective martial arts


    leaders in their home countries, each using their own methods.


    On Mount Yan of China.


    The War God Castle, even after reconstruction, remained under the control of the Sword Saint and


    hispanions.


    Upon receiving the news, their expressions drastically changed. Without dy, they summoned the


    high-ranking officials of War God Castle for an urgent meeting.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtian was in seclusion, cultivating in South Sky Mountain.


    Even so, he was picked up by the Sword Saint''s warne from South Sky Mountain and brought


    back directly.


    ¡°Sword Saint, King of Fighters, what''s going on? What happened? Chu Tianfan has rebelled?¡±


    After returning to Mount Yan, the God of War, Ye Qingtian, asked with a hint of confusion.


    Surely something important has happened for them to urge me back!


    But, what could possibly happen?


    Now, the world is at peace.


    The Chu Sect has been vanquished, the Symborsus defeated, and the martial arts world is now


    thriving in prosperity.


    In the world today, the only threat, I reckon, would be Ye Fan.


    After all, only that guy has the ability to stir up a big trouble.


    So, the only thought in the War God''s mind at this moment was that Chu Tianfan had raised an


    army, and he was rebelling!


    He thought Chu Tianfan was trying to do what Chu Sect did, which was to control the world!


    If that was really the case, Ye Qingtian believed it to be a good thing.


    By then, he would undoubtedly bring the entire War God Castle with him and join Ye Fan directly.


    After all, they were all from China. They would not fight each other.


    Besides, fighting wouldn''t solve anything.


    Ye Fan''s abilities were so great that even ten War God Castle wouldn''t be enough to stop him!


    If we can''t beat them, join them. This was Ye Qingtian''s thought.


    Upon hearing this, both the Sword Saint and the King of Fighters were speechless. They responded


    with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    D*mn it!


    ¡°That rascal, has he really turned against us? It seems like he wants to emte his ancestors, to


    restore the glory of the Chu family!¡± Ye Qingtian sighed with emotion.


    Undoubtedly, Ye Qingtian had also heard about the history of the Chu family.


    This family had been the most formidable martial arts n in the world for a thousand years, with a


    profound heritage. Their ancestor, Chu Yunyang, even once saved the world.


    However, it gradually declined over time.


    And now, in Ye Fan''s hands, another resurgence and prosperity had been achieved.


    In such circumstances, re-establishing the reputation of the Chu family was not something that


    shoulde as a surprise.


    ¡°It''s not Chu Tianfan. It''s something almost as terrifying as him trying to rebel.¡±


    The Sword Saint spoke in a deep voice.


    Next, he asked the Prince of Fighters, Mo Wuya, to y a video.


    In the video, there was a man standing at the foot of Mount Kransbay, speaking with words of anger.


    ¡°Do you really think the world will bestow you with gifts for no reason?¡±


    ¡°You guys thought the Dragon Gate Project was a blessing, but what became of it?¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, if this tree isn''t destroyed, the consequences will be even more disastrous than what


    Symborsus is capable of!¡±


    The screen kept on changing continuously.


    Ye Qingtian waspletely shocked, and he rose from his seat.


    ¡°Isn''t this Ye Fan? What does he mean? Could it be that the divine tree is also a disaster?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ye Qingtian was taken aback.


    Suddenly, from outside the hall, a staff member hurried over.


    ¡°God of War, Sword Saint, Emperor Aaron requests to have a talk with you!¡±


    No sooner had these words been spoken, a few more people hurriedly entered.


    ¡°Erihal and Prince Carlo request for a call!¡±


    ¡°Ferropene is requesting a call!¡±


    ¡°Folo Pce is requesting a call too!¡±


    Suddenly, martial arts leaders from several major countries around the world began to call China


    one after another.


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Qingtian was stunned.


    It seemed like a big trouble was really brewing.


    After hanging up the phone, the International Martial Arts Union quickly sprang into action.


    An immediate decision was made to convene an International Martial Arts Union meeting overnight,


    where martial artists from all nations could attend.


    The focus of this meeting was a single topic.


    To discuss what Ye Fan had just said.


    This meeting was presided over by the Hall Master of War God Castle, Sword Saint.


    Aaron and Carlo, among others, did not attend the meeting in person for some reason. Instead,


    they participated via video call.


    Clearly, when Ye Fan made them wear shackles and chains, these people felt utterly humiliated.


    They were embarrassed to attend so they had no choice but to resort to this method.


    ¡°Let''s hear it from everyone, what are your thoughts and opinions on the remarks made by the


    Unrivalled Supreme, my fellow martial arts colleagues?¡±


    Seated high above, Sword Saint looked at everyone and asked with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 2324 Preparing To Flee

    Chapter 2324 Preparing To Flee


    ¡°I think, perhaps the Unrivalled Supreme is wrong?¡±


    ¡°It must be an exaggeration to scare people.¡±


    ¡°It''s just a tree. How could it possibly be rted to the end of the world?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly, and it''s not that we are misjudging him. Over the past year, that divine tree has greatly


    benefited our martial arts world. In just one short year, we have witnessed the natural treasures of


    Mount Kransbay nurture several grandmasters. There were even one or two who became supreme


    grandmasters. But now, the Unrivalled Supreme wants to destroy it. Isn''t this cutting off their path to


    climb upward?¡±


    Everyone was chiming in, voicing their opinions one after another.


    Of course, most people chose not to believe Ye Fan.


    However, there were also those who expressed doubt.


    ¡°If this tree truly benefits us and does no harm, then why did Symborsus risk his life to push open


    the Sky Gate back then?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Symborsus was actually good and intended to help our martial arts world?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent.


    At this moment, someone else continued to speak.


    ¡°Also, I heard that the Unrivalled Supreme has been wreaking havoc at the peak of Mount


    Kransbay. In the end, despite the relentless bombardment thatsted for three full days, not a single


    leaf or branch of the divine tree was destroyed. I believe everyone understands the power of the


    Unrivalled Supreme. Yet, even so, the divine tree could still withstand such damage. Clearly, the


    tree is extraordinarily abnormal, far from anything that can be understood bymon sense.¡±


    As soon as someone spoke these words, the atmosphere in the room fell into a more resounding


    silence.


    Clearly, some people had already started to waver.


    However, after a long debate, everyone was still unable to make a decision.


    Ultimately, everyone''s gazes fell entirely on Sword Saint, who was presiding over the meeting.


    Clearly, they were hoping that Sword Saint could offer some constructive suggestions.


    ¡°I''ve heard everyone''s opinions. Now, I would like to share my own perspective. Some say that the


    Unrivalled Supreme wants to destroy the divine tree out of selfishness as he wants to cut off our


    path to ascension and hinder the development of the martial arts world. I think this isplete


    nonsense. Everyone has had interactions with the Unrivalled Supreme for a long time now. From


    the battle in the rainforest to the matter of the spirit fruits and then there was the threat of Chu Sect


    and after that was what Symborsus did. Every time the martial arts world falls into a desperate


    situation, the Unrivalled Supreme always steps forward in time, turning the tide at thest moment,


    making every effort to save the desperate situation. If he had ulterior motives, why would he


    repeatedly save the martial arts world? In any case, from what I know about the Unrivalled


    Supreme, he is certainly not a narrow-minded person. He must have truly discovered some


    information that we are unaware of. Of course, I dare not assert that everything Chu Tianfan says is


    true. However, history and what we''ve been through have proven time and again that in certain


    aspects, the perception and acuity of the Unrivalled Supreme surpasses that of most of us.¡±


    The words of Sword Saint were indeed reasonable and well-founded.


    For a moment, the voices questioning Ye Fan undoubtedly became much quieter.


    ¡°So, do you mean that we should help the Unrivalled Supreme and destroy the divine tree


    together?¡± someone asked Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint shook his head. ¡°I don''t think we have to do that. I believe we should first send experts


    in the relevant fields to conduct a thorough study and research on Mount Kransbay. Even if we can''t


    identify the species of the tree, at the very least, we can delve deeply into understanding its


    characteristics as it will provide a basis for our uing decisions!¡± Sword Saint suggested.


    His words, undoubtedly, resonated with many people present.


    In the end, everyone unanimously decided to first dispatch a research team to study the region


    around Mount Kransbay.


    And so, in the following days, under the leadership of the International Martial Arts Union, arge


    research team consisting of scientists, martial artists, botanists, geographers, sociologists, and


    many others from countless fields, set off toward the Mount Kransbay region.


    The subject of the divine tree became a field of curiosity overnight and was eagerly pursued by


    countries worldwide.


    At War God Castle, Sword Saint and Ye Qingtian were still discussing matters about the divine tree.


    ¡°Sword Saint, how is it going? Can our research team from China set off now?¡± Ye Qingtian asked.


    ¡°Indeed, they have already departed on a private jet,¡± said Sword Saint.


    Ye Qingtian nodded. ¡°Rush them. Have them speed up the research progress and draw conclusions


    as soon as possible to avoidplications that might arise from dy. If, by any chance, we really


    miss the best opportunity to destroy this tree, I''m afraid we''ll regret it.¡±


    Deep down, Ye Qingtian still believed in what Ye Fan had said.


    Nevertheless, without looking into it, there was nothing he could do.


    Before the results of the investigation were released, it was indeed inconvenient for them to take


    countermeasures.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from behind them.


    It was the Prince of Fighters, and he was leading a few people in.


    ¡°Oh? Wuya, why are you here?¡± Ye Qingtian and the others asked.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you''re here too. I came here to seek permission to also conduct an on-site investigation at


    Mount Kransbay. Moreover, I have a friend who is interested ining along to take a look.¡±


    In the midst of their conversation, Mo Wuya turned around to look at a refined and courteous young


    man standing next to him.


    ¡°Nanhai, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and greet them,¡± urged Mo Wuya.


    The man was slightly startled, showing a hint of fear as he adjusted his sses. He then hurriedly


    paid his respects to Sword Saint and Ye Qingtian.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I''m Zhang Nanhai, a friend of Wuya,¡± Zhang Nanhai said a bit nervously.


    ¡°Oh? Zhang Nanhai? Could it be that you are Zhang Nanhai, the formation genius who recently


    rose to fame in China, the creator of the Nine Dragons Eight Trigrams Formation?¡± Ye Qingtian


    asked in surprise upon hearing this.


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, Mr. Ye. He is Zhang Nanhai!¡± Mo Wuyaughed from the side.


    ¡°He''s really young, no? What an outstanding youth! All right then, let Wuya take you there. Thend


    of Kransbay is the sacred ce of China. The otherworldly celestial phenomena there may also


    inspire your understanding of formations.¡±


    Ye Qingtian agreed to their request.


    After expressing his gratitude to Sword Saint and the War God, Zhang Nanhai, apanied by Mo


    Wuya, set off for Mount Kransbay.


    This was Zhang Nanhai''s first formal appearance before the supreme authority of the martial arts


    world of China.


    Presumably, Ye Qingtian and Sword Saint never dreamed that this seemingly naive and youthful


    junior before them would soon be a figure known to everyone in the world!


    When the world began to research the divine tree, Ye Fan had already returned to the secret realm


    of India.


    He shared his recent experiences with Duanmu Wan''er.


    It seemed that Duanmu Wan''er had anticipated this all along and wasn''t too surprised. ¡°Ye Fan, I''ve


    already told you before. The Universe Tree is indeed from the Celestial Realm and is not something


    the power of the mortal world can destroy. Of course, when it was still in its budding phase, perhaps


    you could have destroyed it with brute force. But now, nourished by heaven and earth energy, the


    Universe Tree has already crossed the budding stage and entered the growth stage. At this


    moment, the Universe Tree''s branches and trunk are harder than any of the most solid treasures in


    the human world. It''s already beyond your ability to destroy. So, it''s toote. In the not-too-distant


    future, the Universe Tree will continue to growrger. The day when the power flowing from the Sky


    Gate can no longer sustain it will mark the beginning of its cmity upon mankind. When the time


    comes, everything will be devoured, the world will turn into a purgatory, and the Earth will be


    deste! Ye Fan, you still have some time, so start preparing. This secret realm exists


    independently from Earth. During this time, feel free to invite your family and friends into the secret


    realm. At the very least, they could still be saved after the end of the world.¡±


    She didn''t care about the fate of the Earth; all she cared about was Ye Fan.


    As long as Ye Fan was in the secret realm by then, he would be able to avoid the disaster.

 Chapter 2325 An Unprecedented Crisis

    Chapter 2325 An Unprecedented Crisis


    ¡°That would be thest resort. But before that, I still want to give it a try. If it reallyes to that, I''ll


    have no choice but to follow your advice and bring my friends and family into this secret realm.¡±


    As he spoke these words, Ye Fan became extremely somber.


    After all, Earth was where he grew up.


    Knowing that it would cease to exist in the near future felt like he was about to lose his home.


    Such despair and sadness were undoubtedly beyond words.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I don''t mean to discourage you but the chances of altering the fate of Earth''s destruction


    are almost negligible. Can mere mortals possibly contend with the might of the Universe Tree?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er still believed that humans didn''t stand a chance.


    ¡°Wan''er, can you think of any other solutions? Is there really no hope left?¡±


    Ye Fan was unwilling to give up as he had yet to witness all the magnificent sights of thend, like


    the innumerable mountains covered in snow.


    If he simply gave up like this, wouldn''t his life be filled with regrets?


    Duanmu Wan''er sighed. ¡°Since you are so persistent, I can only say, there is still a way that might


    work and that is, you can reach the god realm. In the god realm, your body and soul will begin to


    greatly differ from that of mere mortals. When the timees, there might still be a chance to turn


    the tables, even in the direst of situations. However, it''s merely a possibility. All of this is just my


    spection. In practical terms, I can''t guarantee what the oue will be.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    God realm again?


    Ye Fan''s expression turned serious.


    Indeed, all crises stem from one''s ownck of strength.


    If he could reach the god realm, he should be able to save Eigetsu!


    If he could reach the god realm, perhaps the Universe Tree could be uprooted entirely!


    ¡°All right, I understand, Wan''er. However, I still want to know, how much longer does the Earth


    have?¡± Ye Fan asked.


    The Universe Tree was still in its growth phase.


    Normally, it only devoured the power flowing down from the Sky Gate without doing anything else.


    Hence, all Ye Fan wanted to know was how much longer would the World Tree wait before it


    launched an attack on Earth.


    ¡°I''m not entirely sure either. But at least, we should have ten years,¡± Duanmu Wan''er said slowly.


    Ye Fan frowned. ¡°Ten years?¡±


    In other words, he still had ten years to prepare.


    Within ten years, if he could break through to the god realm, then there was still a glimmer of hope


    for Earth.


    If not, he could only live in this secret realm in the future.


    ¡°All right then. Wan''er, within these ten years, I will devote myself entirely to seclusion to achieve a


    breakthrough. However, before that, I need to step out for a bit.¡±


    Ye Fan suddenly felt the urgency of time.


    However, some things still needed to be done.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, Ye Fan, you can go. During this time, I will renovate the secret realm and try to make this


    ce as simr to Earth''s environment as possible. It''ll be easier for your friends and family to stay


    here as well if I do so.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er always held the utmost respect for Ye Fan''s decisions.


    She was like Ye Fan''s better half, helping him strategize and silently supporting him from behind the


    scenes.


    Ye Fan was undoubtedly moved. ¡°Wan''er, thank you.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er smiled. ¡°If I can be of help to you, then I''d dly do anything.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Ye Fan departed from the secret realm of India once again.


    When he ventured out this time, Ye Fan''s primary goal was to find Qiu Mucheng.


    The unexpected appearance of the Universe Tree signaled the imminent end of the Earth, and this


    was an unprecedented crisis.


    Duanmu Wan''er just said that even if Ye Fan broke through to the god realm, it would only give


    Earth a glimmer of hope.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t ask about it, he could still sense from these words just how powerful this


    Universe Tree truly was.


    Even the chances of god realm masters taking it down were not guaranteed.


    In this situation, leaving Earth had be an inevitable choice for Ye Fan even though there were


    still ten years to go!


    However, it was best to take precautions beforehand.


    Ye Fan must start nning ahead for his family and friends.


    So, after leaving the secret realm, Ye Fan first went to see Junie.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I heard the news that the Earth is facing another crisis. Is this true?¡± Junie asked as she


    approached Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Junie, get ready. Perhaps, I might have to take you away from Earth.¡±


    What?


    Upon hearing this, Junie was undoubtedly shocked. ¡°Is... Is this a joke? Take me away from Earth?


    Is it really that serious? Is it so serious that it could potentially lead to the destruction of the Earth?


    And you can''t do anything about it?¡±


    Junie was frightened.


    Even during the previous Chu Sect crisis and the disaster caused by Symborsus, Junie had never


    been as nervous as she was now.


    That was because no matter how powerful Symborsus and the other threats were, the only chaos


    they could cause was within the martial arts world, while the secr world remained a ce of


    peace and prosperity.


    The majority of people in the world had been able to continue to live happily and peacefully before.


    Yet, Ye Fan was telling her that they needed to prepare to escape from Earth.


    Didn''t that mean that this crisis was truly the end of the world, where billions of lives would be


    destroyed?


    ¡°Junie, this time, it''s really different! It''s very serious. I can hardly see a chance for humans to win.


    Of course, I''ll still give it a try. But before that, I should also prepare for the worst-case scenario. So,


    I hope you can help me prepare a list of the people we need to evacuate and supplies in advance.


    Within five years at thetest, or three years at the earliest, I will take all of you away from Earth to


    a secret realm for safety,¡± Ye Fan said solemnly.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s expression, Junie undoubtedly realized the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°All right... Okay, leave the evacuation work to me.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°I have many rtives and friends who are under your protection here in India. Of


    course, there are also a group in Jiangdong. I will find more people to assist you in this task.¡±


    Evacuation was a major project.


    Deciding who to take and what supplies were needed required careful nning.


    Of course, it might be necessary to take along a group of scientists and some prodigies for their


    future.


    However, Ye Fan''s abilities were limited.


    The only thing he could do was to strive to protect his loved ones and friends.


    As for the rest, there was nothing Ye Fan could do.


    The space in the secret realm was limited and could not amodate everyone.


    Ye Fan could never stand by and watch his loved ones perish in the apocalypse while instead


    saving those experts and professors who had no rtion to him!


    Perhaps, Ye Qingtian would do so.


    However, Ye Fan would never consider that.


    From childhood to adulthood, Ye Fan''s world has always been small. He did not have any grand


    ambitions or dreams.


    The reason he embarked on the path of cultivation was solely for his loved ones, to protect those he


    held dear.


    That was all there was to it!


    Even though Ye Fan had saved the world several times, he was not really doing it for world peace.


    He simply sought revenge and pursued what he desired.


    Thoughts of world peace and universal righteousness were concerns for the saints to ponder.


    Ye Fan had always considered himself to be an ordinary person, so ordinary that all he wanted was


    to ensure the safety of his family and friends.


    As for others, no matter how high one''s status or how great one''s power, in Ye Fan''s eyes, they


    were not even worth a single strand of hair from the ones he loved.


    After leaving India, Ye Fan rushed to Jiangdong to find Li Er.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Li Er was undoubtedly in tears.


    As he knelt at the feet of Ye Fan, the man felt emotional, like an old servant seeing his former


    master again.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, who would have thought that in this lifetime, I, Li Er, would have the chance to see you


    again? I only regret that I am old and frail, gued by illness. I''m afraid I''m of no use to you


    anymore and have no choice but to eke out a living in this remote and impoverished ce, waiting


    for death toe.¡±


    Tears streamed down Li Er''s face.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan again, Li Er couldn''t help but recall the days when he and Ye Fan ruled


    Yunzhou, dominated Jiangdong, and were hailed as the champions of the entire nation!


    How splendid was he, Li Er, in those days?


    They were spirited, heroic, and could go through anything.


    Those were the most exciting years of Li Er''s life!


    Yet now, even the most glorious history, once bathed in splendor, had ultimately be nothing


    more than the past.


    The current Li Er, despite his ambition and wisdom, could no longer keep up with Ye Fan''s pace,


    nor could he offer any help to Ye Fan.

 Chapter 2326 The End Of The World

    Chapter 2326 The End Of The World


    Facing Li Er''s tears, Ye Fan was deeply moved.


    From Yunzhou to Jiangdong and then to Mount Chumen, Li Er had been with Ye Fan for the longest


    time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the years, Ye Fan had been waging battles far and wide, stirring up countless storms of blood


    and carnage.


    But in Jiangdong, it was all up to Li Er to hold the fort.


    Even if Ye Fan suffered defeat at the hands of Chu Sect, he could still return to Jiangdong, where


    he had a ce he belonged and a destination to head to.


    However, after vanquishing Chu Sect, Ye Fan faced various threats and dangers and thus rarely


    returned to Yunzhou.


    He no longer had time to consider those who had once followed him in Jiangdong.


    Seeing Li Er gravely ill and on the brink of death, Ye Fan felt even more guilty.


    ¡°You''ve truly worked hard throughout the years. You must have been troubled quite a bit because of


    me, right?¡±


    Ye Fan spoke in a deep voice, his words tinged with a hint of shame.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, please don''t say that. If we''re talking about causing trouble, it''s us who have


    inconvenienced you. We are ipetent for being unable to offer you any assistance, and yet you


    still think about us. I can already die with no regrets now that you are here to see me.¡±


    Tears streamed down Li Er''s face, his voice of anguish echoing endlessly in the area.


    In recent years, perhaps due to his emotional state or perhaps because of the persecution he


    suffered from War God Castle back then, Li Er had increasingly felt that his body was gradually


    deteriorating, and his time was running out.


    He had thought it would be difficult to see Ye Fan again in this lifetime.


    Yet, Li Er never even dreamed that Ye Fan woulde specifically to see him that day.


    It went without saying that the excitement in Li Er''s heart at this moment was beyond measure.


    He immediately knelt before Ye Fan, expressing his gratitude for Ye Fan''s kindness.


    Ye Fan helped him up, reassuring him, ¡°Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you won''t die that easily.


    Your time isn''t up yet. It''s just that your health is not at its best. With some time and proper care, you


    will recover. I have some pills here which can restore your vitality and prolong your life. You should


    take it regrly. Also, my visit today is not solely to see you. Rather, there is a task that requires


    your assistance.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Er was undoubtedly thrilled beyond measure.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chu. You have given me my life back. If there''s anything that you need, please tell


    me. These past few years, day in and day out, I have been tirelessly striving to serve you, always


    ready to be at your beck and call. I only regret that my abilities are limited. If I were thirty years


    younger, I would surely have practiced martial arts, just like those Dragon Gods under you, and fight


    for you no matter the ce!¡±


    Li Er spoke with excitement.


    Ye Fan waved his hand. ¡°The Dragon Gods have their purpose, and naturally, you have yours too. I


    hate to break it to you, but I fear our Earth may not have much time left. In the near future, the entire


    world could potentially be destroyed. During this time, I need you to help me n the evacuation. I


    need you to make the arrangements, especially for my rtives and friends in Jiangdong. When the


    timees, I will take you all away from Jiangdong and seek refuge in a secret realm to avoid


    disaster.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Li Er was undoubtedly shocked.


    ¡°I-Is this... the end of the world? What on earth happened?¡±


    In response to Li Er''s confusion, Ye Fan simply replied, ¡°No need for unnecessary questions.


    Consider it as if the end of the world is upon us. When the timees, the entire Earth will be


    destroyed. I''m giving you three to five years to prepare. Stock up on supplies and identify the people


    for evacuation. In short, you need to ensure that we can continue to live asfortably as possible


    after we leave Earth.¡±


    These words sounded serious when spoken by Ye Fan.


    Nevertheless, he had no other choice.


    He must prepare for the worst.


    In the event that he truly could not stop the Universe Tree, then at the very least, he could still


    ensure the safety of his loved ones and friends.


    ¡°Understood! Since you have spoken, I, Li Er, will certainly give it my all. I will ensure the evacuation


    work is carried out wlessly!¡±


    After receiving Ye Fan''s orders, Li Er seemed like a lost person who had found his path.


    The man was brimming with energy and enthusiasm.


    When one had something to do, one would be filled with passion and motivation.


    So, after Ye Fan left, Li Er quickly descended the mountain.


    Leveraging his past prestige and connections, he quickly reimed his position as the top boss in


    Jiangdong!


    Moreover, Chen Ao, Lei San, and the others were also summoned, and they started working on


    what Ye Fan had asked them to do.


    As the entire region of Jiangdong began preparations for the end, Ye Fan returned to Mount Yan to


    meet Ye Qingtian.


    After the battle on Mount Yan years ago, the people of Chu Sect had basically reduced Mount Yan


    to ruins.


    However, after years of restoration and management, Mount Yan regained its former tranquility and


    majesty.


    At the foot of Mount Yan, there wereyers of security measures.


    Since this was an important ce in the martial arts world of China, the security measures were


    naturally stringent.


    However, these so-called protections were undoubtedly nothing more than decorations in the face


    of Ye Fan.


    With just a single step, Ye Fan bypassed several protective barriers of Mount Yan, appearing


    directly outside the War God Castle.


    At this moment, Ye Qingtian was still in a meeting with Sword Saint and the others.


    Suddenly, they all sensed an incredibly powerful yet familiar presence.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ye Qingtian and the others were all greatly shocked.


    Then, they burst out of War God Castle.


    Sure enough, atop Mount Yan, they saw that familiar, slender figure.


    Chu Tianfan!


    Upon seeing this person again, both Sword Saint and King of Fighters felt a mix of emotions.


    Ye Qingtian, on the other hand, was quite enthusiastic.


    Laughing heartily, he walked straight up to Ye Fan and said, ¡°Ye Fan, your timing is perfect. I was


    just wondering how to find you, and here you are. Come in quickly. I have a lot to talk to you about.¡±


    Ye Qingtian was about to enter War God Castle with Ye Fan when Ye Fan refused, ¡°There''s no


    need for that. I have other things to do. I came here today to tell you that the tree on Mount


    Kransbay will soon bring great cmity to the entire world!¡±


    The expressions of Ye Qingtian and the others immediately turned solemn.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I was just about to ask you about this. What kind of tree is that, exactly? And, what''s the


    worst that could happen?¡±


    Ye Fan replied, ¡°It''s called the Universe Tree, an entity beyond the mortal world. Symborsus lured it


    here, probably intending for it to destroy the Earth. When the timees, as the Earth crumbles,


    the seal on Symborsus will naturally be broken. He will regain his freedom! Of course,pared to


    the threat of the Universe Tree, the threat of Symborsus is no longer a concern.¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s face instantly turned as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Are you saying, this tree, can destroy the Earth? How... How is this possible?¡±


    Ye Qingtian felt like he was going to lose it. It was just unbelievable.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. This tree is no ordinary nt. It''s still growing and has yet to reveal its true


    potential. When the energy flowing from the Sky Gate is insufficient to sustain it, it will naturally bare


    its fangs at life on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no way to deal with it?¡± Sword Saint and the others asked anxiously.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Extraordinary beings are not something we mere mortals can contend with.


    Dealing with it is difficult. The threat of the Universe Tree is unprecedented. In short, the end is


    near. It''s better to start preparing.¡±


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ye Fan, ording to what you''ve said, how much longer does the Earth have?¡±


    Ye Qingtian caught up with him and asked loudly.


    ¡°Probably ten years. If the threat of the Universe Tree cannot be resolved within ten years, this


    world will be nearing its end!¡±


    The ethereal voice of Ye Fan drifted to them from beyond the horizon.


    His words left Ye Qingtian and the others panic-stricken.

 Chapter 2327 Doomsday Spark

    Chapter 2327 Doomsday Spark


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t make any definitive statements.


    After all, this Universe Tree was ultimately an unknown entity.


    Even Ye Fan''s understanding of Universe Tree came entirely from what he heard from Wan''er.


    So, in response to Ye Qingtian''s question, Ye Fan simply told him that it would be difficult to deal


    with Universe Tree.


    After saying all that, Ye Fan was ready to leave.


    His visit to Mount Yan was merely to inform them, and allowed them to prepare in advance.


    After all, if the worst-case scenario did indeed ur, being prepared undoubtedly yielded a much


    greater sense of pride than being caught off guard.


    However, before leaving, Ye Qingtian really hope that Ye Fan could stay and brainstorm with them.


    But Ye Fan declined.


    ¡°War God, I have my own matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°So, I''m afraid I won''t be able to fight alongside you anymore.


    ¡°However, speaking from my heart, Earth is also my home, and naturally, I wouldn''t want it to meet


    its end in our generation.


    ¡°So, I will prevent the disaster from happening in my own way.


    ¡°However, my personal strength and nning are ultimately limited.


    ¡°The best strategy for now is to harness the power and wisdom of all mankind.


    ¡°Perhaps, there will be talents greater than us among the people. They will be capable of devising


    solutions we cannot conceive, and capable of resolving crises beyond our ability.


    ¡°Of course, the task of mobilizing everyone in the world can only be entrusted to relevant


    authorities.


    ¡°War God, take care.


    ¡°May we have the chance to meet again in the future.¡±


    Ye Fan gave a slight bow with his fist to War God, then turned around and left.


    Watching Ye Fan''s departing figure, War God and others had veryplex thoughts.


    From Ye Fan''s words, they could tell that he was quite pessimistic about the future of the Earth.


    Even his final words felt like a heart-wrenching farewell.


    ¡°It seems the situation is quite serious.¡±


    ¡°Even a proud person like Chu Tianfan is saying such pessimistic words.¡±


    ¡°We really need to n carefully on how to proceed with the next step of our work.¡±


    Sword Saint who stood aside felt a heavy heart, seeing nothing but uncertainty in the path ahead.


    Ye Qingtian remained silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Since this matter concerns the life


    and death, the future destiny of all mankind, it should be decided by all of humanity.¡±


    ¡°Initiate contact with the martial arts world of Western Epea, Adrune, Smend, and other countries


    to convene a global meeting of International Martial Arts Union.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, senior officials from the United Nations in the secr world should also


    participate in the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Just as Ye Fan said, perhaps only by harnessing the wisdom and strength of all humanity, can we


    possibly survive this apocalyptic crisis.¡±


    These words from Ye Fan had a profound impact on Ye Qingtian.


    So, that very night, War God Castle of China suggested that they depart to convene the meeting for


    International Martial Arts Union. They also requested that personnel from the secr world to be


    present to participate and observe the meeting.


    This meeting, as always, was presided over by Sword Saint.


    At the meeting, Sword Saint ryed Ye Fan''s words to everyone in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we only have ten years left for the Earth?¡±


    ¡°Ten yearster, the Earth is destroyed and the world annihted?¡±


    ¡°Is...is this really true?¡±


    Everyone was undeniably shaken.


    Before, they thought that no matter how powerful Universe Tree was, it shouldn''t be capable of


    destroying the entire world.


    After all, the previous crisis of Chu Sect, as well as the disaster caused by Symborsus, resulted in


    very limited damage.


    But now, Sword Saint had actually said that ten years from now, eight billion people worldwide may


    all perish in this catastrophe.


    ¡°I wonder, could it be that Chu Tianfan is just trying to scare us?¡±


    ¡°Does Universe Tree truly possess such immense power?¡±


    ¡°Could the entire Earth be destroyed within a decade?¡±


    This news was utterly inconceivable, and everyone simply couldn''t bring themselves to believe it.


    Sword Saint replied, ¡°I can''t be certain about the truth of this news.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the scientists we dispatched a few days ago have not reported their findings yet.¡±


    ¡°So I wouldn''t dare to draw a specific conclusion.¡±


    ¡°However, we must always prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°For today''s meeting, I simply hope that we can alle to a consensus on a direction.¡±


    ¡°If this is true, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t we have prepared earlier?¡±


    The words of Sword Saint silenced everyone.


    Indeed, it was always necessary to prepare for a rainy day.


    Regardless of whether Ye Fan''s words were rmist or not, the strange phenomena in Mount


    Kransbay region were undeniably abnormal.


    The world of mankind should have a response.


    ¡°If that''s truly the case, we should spare no expense, regardless of the consequences, to destroy


    that Universe Tree!¡±


    ¡°As for the specific approach, we must first wait for the results of the investigation from the


    scientists, then proceed with our research,¡± someone within the crowd suggested.


    Many people nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed. If this tree truly is the source of chaos, we cannot let it


    live. We should do everything in our power to destroy it.¡±


    Everyone present expressed the same sentiment.


    Yet amidst the silence, Ye Qingtian suddenly asked, ¡°What if, it can''t be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°How can this be possible!¡±


    ¡°Can''t we handle a single tree with so many of us here?¡±


    ¡°If one person can''t bring it down, then we''ll send a hundred, or even a thousand!¡±


    ¡°If we can''t bring it down one day, then let it be ten days or even a hundred days!¡±


    ¡°Persistent efforts can solve any problem. Surely, it can be destroyed!¡± someone retorted.


    Ye Qingtian shook his head. ¡°Everyone, I know that you all must be as worried as I am. It''s just that


    no one wants to admit it, let alone voice it out.¡±


    ¡°For this Universe Tree, everything is unknown to us.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know its habits, nor its characteristics, and I certainly don''t know its power.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we should consider all possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Including the worst-case scenario!¡±


    ¡°In fact, if the end of the world is truly inevitable, how should we prepare ourselves now?¡±


    Ye Qingtian''s words exploded like a thunderbolt in the meeting room.


    Many people''s moods became incredibly and overwhelmingly heavy.


    After all, if everything was as Ye Qingtian said, and this worst-case scenario really happened, then


    the vast majority of people in this world would be heading toward death.


    After a prolonged silence, it was Ye Qingtian who stood up first.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we have to fight to survive.¡±


    ¡°As people standing at the pinnacle of this world, we should be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I suggest that we initiate the ''Doomsday Spark'' n starting today.¡±


    ¡°All major nations begin immediate preparations for the construction of spaceships.¡±


    ¡°Stock up on supplies and finalize the list of personnel.¡±


    ¡°If this happened in the future, we will have no choice but to abandon the home we rely on for


    survival.¡±


    ¡°These spaceships will carry thest glimmers of our humanity and hope, and soar into the


    cosmos.¡±


    ¡°We will venture forth to seek a new homnd, and strive to carry on the legacy of human


    civilization.¡±


    There was silence!


    A very long silence!


    Although Ye Qingtian''s Doomsday Spark was just a contingency n.


    However, everyone still felt upset and some found it hard to ept.


    Many people, from a very young age, had heard that the Earth would eventually be destroyed.


    However, the time of destruction usually came after billions of years.


    So, everyone felt that the end of the world was far, far away from them.


    And now, the billions of years of Earth''s lifespan were reduced to just ten years!


    Ten years was too short.


    It was so short that it was not enough for a child to grow into an adult. At the same time, it was so


    brief that it didn''t allow a student toplete their studies and so fleeting that people didn''t have


    time to experience a full life before facing extinction.


    Nheless, they must face it no matter how harsh it may be.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the end, everyone present unanimously agreed to War God''s proposal.


    After the meeting concluded, the scientific investigation in thend around Kransbay continued


    unabated. However, another n was also set into motion.


    Emergency funds were allocated by the national treasuries of various major countries, and rted


    projects were approved overnight. Arge number of space travel scientists formed a task force and


    were urgently assigned a formidable task.


    Some retired technicians had also been urgently recalled.


    An unprecedented n had been set in motion that day.

 Chapter 2328 Conclusion

    Chapter 2328 Conclusion


    After leaving Mount Yan, Ye Fan headed straight to Jiangbei.


    On this journey, Ye Fan had only one goal, and that was to find his wife, Qiu Mucheng.


    He told himself. ¡°Wan''er says the Earth could very possibly be destroyed in ten years.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, what Wan''er said may not necessarily be true.¡±


    ¡°However, I must prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°In the event that everything truly bes inevitable, I must bring all my loved ones back to the


    secret realms of India.¡±


    ¡°Lei and Junie are easy to deal with. I know where they are and can pick them up at any time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°However, Mucheng''s whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°I must find her as soon as possible!¡±


    Yes.


    In this vast world, the one person Ye Fan found really hard to let go was his wife, Qiu Mucheng.


    Without a doubt, Li Er had helped Ye Fan find his mother.


    Only Qiu Mucheng was still missing and her whereabouts remained unknown.


    ¡°One year!¡±


    ¡°I''m giving myself a year.¡±


    ¡°If I can''t find Mucheng within one year, I''ll have no choice but to start my seclusion and strive for


    god realm.¡±


    ¡°Wan''er says, only those in god realm can match Universe Tree in battle.¡±


    ¡°Only then can the Earth has a glimmer of hope.¡±


    ¡°In that case, even if we can''t find Mucheng, she will surely be alive as long as the Earth exists.¡±


    Ye Fan had already made up his mind.


    In the final ten years, it was impossible for Ye Fan to devote all his time to searching for Qiu


    Mucheng.


    Of course, there was no way he could truly ignore Qiu Mucheng.


    Over the years, Ye Fan had been tirelessly searching for the whereabouts of Qiu Mucheng.


    And he, preupied with other matters, never managed to find the time to search personally.


    Now, he had given himself a year!


    This year, Ye Fan was ready to traverse the globe, exploring the vast expanses of the world.


    He refused to believe that he could not find Qiu Mucheng by doing that.


    As Ye Fan embarked on his year-long journey to find his wife, arge number of researchers had


    already settled at the foot of Mount Kransbay.


    Of course, this also included Mo Wuya and Zhang Nanhai from China.


    Now, Universe Tree stood hundreds of meters tall.


    From a distance, it truly resembled a celestial pir holding up the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°No wonder Mr. Chu Tianfan refers to it as Universe Tree.¡±


    ¡°If it continues to grow at this rate, within ten years, its branches and leaves will fill the entire world.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai looked up from under Universe Tree.


    At this moment, he felt how small he was, and was suddenly struck by the wonder of God''s


    creation.


    ¡°Nanhai, stop sighing.¡±


    ¡°Try a sip of this tea, what do you feel?¡±


    Mo Wuya walked over and handed a cup of tea to Zhang Nanhai.


    ¡°This is what I just picked from Universe Tree.¡±


    ¡°I''ve long heard that the leaves of Universe Tree are treasures for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°After trying it, I think it really lives up to its name.¡±


    This was Mo Wuya''s first visit, and also his first time experiencing the wonders of Universe Tree.


    Zhang Nanhai took a nce, and took a gentle sip, then immediately drained the cup in one gulp.


    He could feel a warm current flowing in his body, transforming into pure strength, slowly coursing


    through the veins.


    Zhang Nanhai was also quite amazed. ¡°It is truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°But Wuya, I heard that Mr. Chu Tianfan bombarded it relentlessly for seven days and seven nights,


    and yet, he couldn''t harm even a single leaf.¡±


    ¡°But you said that you effortlessly plucked a leaf from the tree just now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you find it strange?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai retorted with a question.


    Mo Wuya nodded repeatedly. ¡°That''s right. Now that you mention it, I find it quite strange too.¡±


    ¡°I suspect, perhaps the rumors are false. They''ve been exaggerated.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Let''s put them to the test with some practical action.


    That way we will know if they are true or false.¡±


    As theughter subsided, Zhang Nanhai immediately brandished a long sword.


    With Seven Foot Green de in hand, he furiously shed at Universe Tree before him.


    All they heard was a buzzing sound!


    The long sword trembled, its resonating hum unceasing.


    At that moment, Zhang Nanhai felt as if he had hit the wall as the impact sent him staggering back


    several steps.


    Yet, when he looked at Universe Tree, it remainedpletely undamaged.


    Not even a single scar had appeared, not to mention cutting off any branches and leaves.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Upon seeing the situation, Mo Wuya was taken aback.


    At the same time, he stepped forward, reaching out to pluck a leaf from the tree. It was as easy as


    before, like taking something out of a bag.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Mo Wuya waspletely dumbfounded.


    But Zhang Nanhaiughed. ¡°I think, I understand now.¡±


    ¡°What have you figured out? Spit it out, and stop keeping me in suspense.¡± Mo Wuya became even


    more puzzled.


    ¡°Wuya, I''m beginning to believe more and more in what Mr. Chu Tianfan has said.¡±


    ¡°This Universe Tree doesn''t seem like something from this world at all.


    ¡°It has already developed its own consciousness.


    ¡°It can discern friend from foe, and detect whether the other party harbors ill intentions.


    ¡°You pluck its leaves, simply to brew tea and cultivate yourself through this process.


    ¡°And when I swung my sword at it just now, I intended to hurt him.


    ¡°So, he allows you to pick the leaves, but he has taken a defensive stance towards me.


    ¡°A creature born with spiritual consciousness is always unreliable.


    ¡°Nowadays, the energy within Sky Gate can still sustain it.


    ¡°If one day, the tree is no longer satisfied with these, it will inevitably expand outward to acquire


    other nutrients.


    ¡°When the timees, humans will have to struggle with it for survival.


    ¡°Therefore, I concluded that there wille a day when mankind and Universe Tree will inevitably


    sh, and it will be a battle for survival!¡±


    Zhang Nanhai spoke with unwavering conviction, his words filled with absolute determination.


    ¡°Nanhai, you can''t be serious.¡±


    ¡°The Earth is so vast, it can amodate billions of people. Can''t it make room for one more tree?¡±


    Mo Wuya still had some doubts.


    After all, so many scientists had been researching for such a long time, and yet they had not


    reached any conclusions yet.


    And there stood Zhang Nanhai, under Universe Tree for just half an hour, firmly convinced that a


    battle between mankind and Universe Tree was inevitable!


    This conclusion was drawn rather hastily, don''t you think?


    In response to Mo Wuya''s words, Zhang Nanhai shook his head andughed. ¡°To us, the Earth is


    indeed vast. But do you really think that the Earth is big to Universe Tree?¡±


    After he finished speaking, Zhang Nanhai turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Nanhai, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Return to Yanjing.¡±


    ¡°You are leaving so soon? Won''t you stay a few more days?¡±


    ¡°The conclusion has been reached, so why waste any more time? After returning to Yanjing, I will


    immediately write my views into a report for War God Castle. I believe there is no time to waste


    now. The primary task for all of humanity should be to actively prepare for war,¡± said Zhang Nanhai


    in a deep voice.


    In his words, there was a sense of urgency and responsibility, as if the whole world was his to bear.


    It was during hard times that heroes would show up.


    The end of days was approaching, and it was precisely at this time that these people will showcase


    their talents.


    Sure enough, Zhang Nanhai would took a private jet back to Yanjing that very night.


    He conveyed their findings to War God Castle.


    At the same time, it was suggested to War God and his people that they should immediately devise


    a n, prepare for battle, and destroy Universe Tree.


    Of course, Zhang Nanhai''s influence was minimal at this time. Although his suggestions caught the


    attention of War God and others, they were still not enough to be considered final judgement.


    War God Castle was part of International Martial Arts Union, and they were still waiting for more


    research reports.


    And so, three full months passed just like that.


    A multitude of reports began to umte.


    The conclusions drawn were almost the same.


    This Universe Tree indeed posed an unknown threat to human survival.


    After reaching this conclusion, International Martial Arts Union undoubtedly established their next


    n of action quickly.


    Which was tomence the devastating attack on Universe Tree immediately.


    ¡°I propose that we first rally supreme grandmasters of martial arts world from various nations. Then,


    launch a long and intensive attack on Universe Tree together!¡±


    ¡°If we fail, then we will resort to using the weapons of the secr world,unching a devastating


    attack on Universe Tree!¡±

 Chapter 2329 A Year Has Passed

    Chapter 2329 A Year Has Passed


    Naturally, Ye Fan had no idea about the decisions made at the International Martial Arts Union


    meeting.


    At this moment, he was wandering between the grand mountains and rivers of China.


    In just a few short months, Ye Fan had almost traveled to every corner of China.


    He had been to Jiangbei and Jiangdong.


    Even Xemrich and the three provinces of Durbaine bore the footprints of Ye Fan.


    However, the person Ye Fan was looking for was still nowhere to be found.


    At this point, half a year had already passed since Ye Fan left the secret realm of India.


    As for the extent of the international situation''s development, Ye Fan waspletely in the dark.


    He often saw in the news that major countries are vigorously developing their space exploration


    programs, with arge number of spaceships being built.


    Moreover, as countries around the world were stockpiling food, it led to a soaring increase in grain


    prices globally within half a year.


    Through various clues, Ye Fan also faintly sensed something unusual.


    Ah, that means that the top brass from various countries has already started preparing for the end


    of days.


    But in this vast world, there are billions of people.


    When the end of days arrived, how many people would be fortunate enough to board Noah''s Ark?


    When the timees, I''m afraid that the countless ordinary people will be the only ones to perish


    alongside the Earth.


    As the saying goes, ¡°When the nation prospers, the people suffer.¡±


    When the kingdom falls, the people suffer.


    In times of world peace, it is the vast majority of people who do the hardest work, yet receive the


    smallest wages.


    And those affluent elites enjoy a luxurious lifestyle in thefort of their homes. It is a lifestyle that


    ordinary people can hardly achieve in their entire lives.


    The day of the apocalypse marks the obliteration of the vast majority of the popce, reduced to


    mere ashes. Yet, the privileged elites who are high above the rest, are still able to escape Earth on


    spaceships, securing a glimmer of hope for survival.


    Is this fair?


    This is so unfair!


    But Ye Fan had no choice.


    In the end, his abilities were limited.


    On the day of the apocalypse, all he could protect were merely the friends and family by his side.


    Huh... This world is truly cruel.


    Ye Fan didn''t have time to be sentimental, so he continued on his journey to find his wife.


    During this period, the martial arts worlds of various countries were methodically advancing their


    ns to destroy Universe Tree.


    Even Ye Fan, who was thousands of miles away, saw a mushroom cloud rising from the distant


    east.


    The news reported it as a nuclear test.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ye Fan could guess that it must be that humans had used nuclear bombs on Universe Tree.


    ¡°But, it''s toote, far toote.¡±


    ¡°If a seed has just begun to sprout, it can still be destroyed by human force.¡±


    ¡°Now, it''s almost impossible.¡±


    Ye Fan felt a wave of emotion in his heart.


    No one could be med for this matter.


    After all, when faced with the unknown, no one could make the right decision at the first instance.


    Even Ye Fan believed that Universe Tree would not pose a significant threat to humanity at the


    beginning.


    But by the time they learned of its capabilities and tried to take action, it was already toote.


    Hence, Ye Fan just sighed and continued his search for Qiu Mucheng.


    No matter where he traveled across the nation, no matter how far he searched across thend, it


    was as if Qiu Mucheng had simply evaporated from the face of the earth.


    Surprisingly, there was not a shred of news.


    ¡°Oh, Mucheng, where should I go to find you?¡±


    At the peak of the high mountain, Ye Fan tilted his head towards the sky and let out a long, mournful


    sigh.


    Beneath Mount Kransbay.


    There were towering trees that reach the sky.


    Within a kilometer radius of this massive tree, the branches were lush and the leaves were dense.


    Exotic flowers and unusual ntspete for attention with their vibrant colors and unique beauty.


    However, beyond this one kilometer, there was nothing but barren hills and deste wilderness.


    The wind was biting cold, and the heavy snow filled the sky.


    The pure white snow nketed the entirend.


    Indeed, it was as if all the birds had vanished over the mountains, and human traces had


    disappeared from the myriad paths!


    In the midst of this boundless snowstorm, a slender figure quietly emerged, treading through the


    snow. His direction was precisely where Universe Tree stood.


    Meanwhile, under Universe Tree, countless wooden houses and tents stood side by side.


    However, these camps were basically empty now.


    Many things were covered in a thickyer of yellow soil.


    Only the two camps closest to Universe Tree still retained some signs of human activities.


    At this moment, the sun had already set.


    The entire ce was shrouded inplete darkness.


    Gaius lit a bonfire outside, gathered a few young women in his arms, and sat down by the fire to


    brew tea.


    However, those few young women might had been worn out by Gaius during the day. They didn''t sit


    for long before they returned to their rooms to rest.


    ¡°What a pity. There''s not even a single person to share a drink with me in this vast world.¡±


    With a sigh, Gaius felt a profound sense of loneliness and solitude.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°The great Gaius carries beauties in his arms, and has many more inside the house.¡±


    ¡°With so many girls forpany, how can you still feel lonely?¡±


    ¡°Where does someone like me who is alone and without family, even begin toin?¡±


    Beneath Universe Tree, theughter of a man echoed.


    Gaius had known this person for a long time.


    After all, ever since the powerhouses of various nations withdrew from here, this person stayed


    behind to guard Universe Tree day and night.


    ¡°Those women, with their crass beauty, can only soothe the loneliness of my body. How can they fill


    the emptiness of my soul?¡±


    ¡°This d*mn world is truly suffocating!¡±


    ¡°Life was much more enjoyable back when I was fighting alongside Dragon Master against Chu


    Sect.¡±


    With a sigh, Gaius picked up the wine jug and took a long, satisfying gulp.


    I intended to drown my sorrows in alcohol, but it only made me feel more upset.


    ¡°Come here, little fe, join your Grandpa Gaius for a drink.¡±


    Gaius tossed the wine jug over.


    After receiving it, the man walked over, sat down by the bonfire, and started chatting with Gaius.


    ¡°I remember, your name is Zhang Nanhai, right?¡±


    ¡°Say, all your warriors have left, so what are you still doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why not hurry back and prepare an escape route? That way, when the end of the worldes,


    you might secure a ce on that ''Noah''s Ark'',¡± Gaius asked as he was puzzled.


    However, Zhang Nanhai shook his head. ¡°There are eight billion people on Earth. No matter how


    many spaceships we build, how many people do you think we can actually take?


    ¡°The privileged ones secure their survival with tickets to live on in disgrace, but what about the


    countless ordinary people?


    ¡°Who really cares about their fate anyway?


    ¡°So you''re just going to stay here while waiting to die with them?¡± Gaius couldn''t understand.


    Zhang Nanhai continued to shake his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°However, War God said that Universe Tree is not from the mortal world. Therefore, it cannot be


    removed by the power of ordinary people.


    ¡°I have been thinking, since this Universe Tree is so extraordinary, it must surely embody even more


    profoundws of the universe.¡±


    ¡°So, I came here to observe Universe Tree.


    ¡°I simply wish to seek inspiration from its patterns, quality, and growth, which may enlighten me to


    create an extraordinary formation,¡± Zhang Nanhai slowly exined.


    Adam couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Stop bragging. Mysteries of the universe andws of nature, huh?


    You can''t even figure out how to please women, yet you''re trying to understand the secrets of the


    universe?¡±


    Gaius snorted as he felt that Zhang Nanhai was just bragging.


    ¡°You folks from China sure love to brag.¡±


    ¡°Our Dragon Master is also Chinese, and he loves to boast. Besides, he is quite pretentious too!


    ¡°I remember back then, he was just a teenager who had barely grown into his own skin, and yet, he


    told me he was going to take down Chu Sect.¡±


    ¡°So, tell me how much he likes to brag?¡±


    Gaiusughed as he drank his wine.


    Zhang Nanhai retorted, ¡°Even Newton was only in his twenties when he discovered the fundamental


    law of universal gravitation by observing an apple tree.


    ¡°Through observing insects, Darwin discerned the naturalw of survival of the fittest, where


    creaturespete and only the most suited survive.


    ¡°Since this Universe Tree is a divine tree, why can''t Iprehend more profoundws of the


    universe from it?


    ¡°The array I created is based on the principles of the Five Elements of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Only I canprehend the more profoundws of the universe, and naturally, I can create more


    powerful formations.


    ¡°I may be able to fight Universe Tree.


    ¡°When the timees, these countless ordinary people will also have the right to survive the


    apocalypse.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai''s eyes were burning bright. In his gaze, Gaius saw both hope and ambition.


    ¡°Enough about me, let''s talk about you.


    ¡°Why don''t you leave?


    ¡°Isn''t the city much more lively than this ce? Zhang Nanhai asked Gaius.


    Gaiusughed and said, ¡°The reason I''m staying here is quite simple.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master has instructed me to stand guard here.


    ¡°Of course, I''ll stay put.¡±


    ¡°Are you staying until the end of the world?¡± Zhang Nanhai asked.

 Chapter 2330 The Unexpected Incident At Mount Kransbay

    Chapter 2330 The Unexpected Incident At Mount Kransbay


    ¡°Then let''s guard this ce until the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, even if I leave here now, I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°My daily routine is just teasing the girls and hanging out with thedies.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°The monotony and dullness are just unbearable.¡±


    Gaius sighed.


    ¡°Don''t you have anything you''re striving for?¡±


    ¡°One must have goals and aspirations.¡±


    ¡°Only when we are full of hope for the future, can we find the motivation to live each day,¡± Zhang


    Nanhai asked.


    Gaius shook his head. ¡°I''m the kind of person who doesn''t have grand ambitions.


    ¡°The fact that I am being able to step into the realm of supreme grandmaster is entirely thanks to


    the blessings of Dragon Master.


    ¡°The pursuit of the former Dragon Master was once my pursuit too.


    ¡°But now, Chu Yuan is dead, the Chu family is gone, and Symborsus have been driven away.


    ¡°Dragon Master has disbanded the Dragon God Hall too.


    ¡°Suddenly, life seemed meaningless.


    ¡°Thank goodness Dragon Master assigned me some tasks, otherwise I would have died of


    boredom.


    ¡°But honestly, even if ten years from now, this world truly reaches its end, I, Gaius, will also perish in


    the catastrophe.


    ¡°Hence, I won''t be at a loss.


    ¡°I feel that my life has already been wonderfully fulfilling.


    ¡°I have follow Dragon Master to conquer the world.


    ¡°We''ve blown the globally dominant Chu Sect to smithereens, after their centuries of reign!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chu Yuan, who was coveting the god realm, couldn''t even stand a chance against us.


    ¡°Hahaha...


    ¡°Truth be told, life is worth living if you''ve had a few badass moments, then you can die without


    regrets!¡±


    Gaiusughed heartily, tilting her head back and downing several sses of wine.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I''m quite fortunate.


    ¡°I''m grateful that I followed Dragon Master years ago.


    ¡°In my lifetime, I, Gaius, have encountered countless beautiful women, youngdies, mature


    women, all sorts of them. But the most heart-stirring encounter I''ve ever had is with Dragon Master!


    ¡°Truly, if it weren''t for Dragon Master, I, Gaius, would have been nothing more than a frivolous


    yboy even unto death.


    ¡°There''s simply no opportunity, like now, to leave such a vibrant mark in the history of the martial


    arts world.


    ¡°If you don''t believe me, go and ask around. You can check with any supreme grandmaster in the


    world. Who doesn''t know about my reputation as Gaius?


    ¡°Wherever I go, the martial arts leaders of that country must treat me with great respect!¡± Gaius


    spoke with delight.


    The pride and honor in his words were so vivid.


    Listening to this, Zhang Nanhai couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of Gaius.


    In one''s lifetime, almost everyone aspired to make a name for themselves and bring honor to their


    family.


    Zhang Nanhai was no exception.


    Even so, he had gained made his name among the younger generation in the martial arts world of


    China.


    However,pared to Gaius, a renowned figure recognized globally, the gap was undoubtedly too


    wide.


    Not to mention Chu Tianfan, who was revered like a deity and feared like a demon.


    ¡°After listening to you, I too wish to meet this Dragon Master and the Unrivalled Supreme of China,


    Chu Tianfan, Mr. Chu.¡±


    Without a doubt, Zhang Nanhai''s respect for Ye Fan grew even more.


    He found it hard to imagine, just what kind of man could inspire such unwavering loyalty and


    admiration from a heroic figure like Gaius.


    Zhang Nanhai had heard countless tales about Ye Fan.


    Among the younger generation of China, many had already set Ye Fan as their goal and role model.


    After all, Ye Fan''s experiences were incredibly captivating.


    From being a in live-in son-inw in a remote small town to reigning power over Jiangdong and


    commanding China.


    In his early twenties, he was inducted into War God Castle, bestowed with the title of Pir of China,


    and hailed as the Unrivalled.


    Of course, if it were just these experiences, Ye Fan''s journey wouldn''t be considered overly


    inspiring, nor would it move everyone in the world.


    What truly touched people about Ye Fan was his relentless spirit. he would never give up despite


    enduring countless hardships. He had unwavering resolve and would never admit defeat even when


    faced with life-and-death situations.


    But what did it matter even when he was expelled from War God Castle, banned by the martial arts


    world, or even shunned by everyone in the world?


    The so-called true warrior must strive to fight back even when hitting rock bottom. He should remain


    calm even when sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    The reason why Ye Fan''s journey was so epic and grand was that he had repeatedly turned the


    tables in situations where death seemed almost certain.


    In the end, he conquered China, tamed Chu Sect, and even won over the martial arts world.


    In a way, no one in the current martial arts world, or any supreme grandmasters dared to utter a


    single word of disrespect towards Ye Fan.


    Of course, all that outsiders saw was the authoritative and domineering side of Ye Fan.


    And today, Zhang Nanhai saw another side of Ye Fan through Gaius.


    It was the tenderness under his iron mask and unparalleled loyalty, that inspired countless people to


    follow him to the death.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°You wish to meet Dragon Master.


    ¡°Little fe, you''re not qualified yet.


    ¡°Dragon Master is now, without a doubt, The Greatest in the world.


    ¡°The Greatest. Do you understand?


    ¡°It is like the highest mountain in the martial arts world, and also the longest river.


    ¡°Do you really think someone like you could just see him anytime you want?


    ¡°If there were only ten years left in life.


    ¡°I''m afraid you might never get the chance to meet Dragon Master until you die.¡±


    Gaiusughed heartily, his eyes filled with pride and satisfaction.


    For Gaius, serving Ye Fan was undoubtedly a matter of great honor and pride.


    However, when the two were in the middle of a conversation, the wind began to blow suddenly!


    The bonfire before Gaius suddenly began to tremble and sway intensely.


    An invisible force and pressure came head-on.


    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Gaius, someone''sing!¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Nanhai became tense.


    He instinctively stood up, his expression bing unusually solemn.


    Because, he could sense that the person who wasing was very powerful.


    He was stronger than anyone he had ever met.


    The intense aura that was spilling out actually made Zhang Nanhai shudder subconsciously. He had


    an overwhelming urge to kneel in reverence.


    Suddenly, Zhang Nanhai felt as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    But Gaius justughed.


    ¡°Hahaha...


    ¡°Little fe, you must have a lucky star.


    ¡°Your wish, it seems, is about toe true.


    But Gaius burst into heartyughter.


    Then, under Zhang Nanhai''s astonished gaze, Gaius, like a child, sprang up from beside the


    bonfire. Bouncing and hopping all the way, then headed straight towards the front.


    Sure enough, after rushing in, Gaius saw a faint figure, walking leisurely against the snowy night.


    Yes, the person who appeared before them was none other than Ye Fan, who had disappeared for


    a year.


    Compared to his past self, the present Ye Fan had lost a sense of impulsiveness and wildness but


    gained a touch of world-weariness and restraint.


    After a decade, Gaius met his master again.


    Immediately, Gaius bowed deeply.


    ¡°Earth God Gaius greets Dragon Master!¡±


    A voice that was majestic and powerful, echoed like thunder rolling across the sky.


    Beneath Mount Kransbay, a gentle sound began to resonate.


    Upon hearing these words, Zhang Nanhai shuddered instantly.


    His eyes were filled with terror, his heart pounding and trembling with emotion.


    Dragon... Dragon Master?


    Did Gaius actually call him Dragon Master?


    Could it be that this person is Dragon God Hall Master, the one man who single-handedly battled


    the world, trampled Chu Sect, suppressed Symborsus, ascended Celestial Road, and opened Sky


    Gate, known as The Greatest, Chu Tianfan?


    Zhang Nanhai''s breathing became rapid.


    He stood there, transfixed, gazing at the approaching figure.


    Until the end, he appeared under Universe Tree.


    The bonfire here illuminated Ye Fan''s face.


    In the darkness, the figure of Ye Fan flickered, appearing and disappearing intermittently.


    ¡°Has it been a year already? Has Universe Tree grown this much?¡±


    Ye Fan stood under the tree, looking up, his face looked gloomier by a few degrees.


    Gaius rushed over, respectfully replying, ¡°Indeed, Dragon Master, Universe Tree can grow several


    meters in a day. I''m afraid it''s nearly one thousand meter high now.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded.


    Then he looked around and asked, ¡°So, it''s just the two of you here?


    ¡°What about people from other countries?¡±


    Ye Fan remembered that thest time he came here, this ce was bustling with people.


    And now, the ce was deserted, filled with an extreme sense of destion.


    It seemed that during his time away, great changes had urred at the foot of Mount Kransbay.

 Chapter 2331 The Desperate Human World

    Chapter 2331 The Desperate Human World


    ¡°Dragon Master, this is a long story.¡±


    ¡°A lot has happened at the foot of the Mount Kransbay during the year you''ve been away.¡±


    Gaius let out a sigh in response to Ye Fan''s inquiry, then slowly began to recount the events of the


    past year to him.


    It turned out that since a year ago, after International Martial Arts Union decided to destroy Universe


    Tree, they had almost exhausted all means tounch a devastating attack on this divine tree in front


    of them.


    They first gathered the power of all the supreme grandmasters around the world, relentlessly


    bombarding Universe Tree for over a month.


    However, it didn''t harm even a single leaf or twig.


    After that, they even resorted to setting fires, causing floods, and even poisoning it...


    In short, almost every possible method had been employed.


    However, Universe Tree before them seemed to possess an immortal body.


    It feared not the sword, nor water and fire.


    As for poisoning, it was even more useless.


    At their wits'' end, humans resorted to thest solution.


    That was using nuclear weapons to deliver the final blow to Universe Tree.


    For this reason, nuclear superpowers such as China, Remdik, and Anndur, one after another,


    dropped several atomic bombs onto Universe Tree.


    Even the hydrogen bomb, which was far more powerful than the atomic bomb, was used.


    The day of the explosion, the vast area almost a thousand miles around had all turned into barren


    land.


    The barren hills were leveled to the ground, all vegetation turned to flying ash.


    The rocks were almost burned into ashes by the intense heat.


    The mushroom cloud that pierced the sky was so massive that it could be seen even from halfway


    across the globe.


    ¡°So, what''s the oue?¡±


    ¡°Is it effective?¡± Ye Fan couldn''t help but be anxious.


    Nuclear weapons should be the most powerful weapon in this world.


    Especially the hydrogen bomb.


    Back then, Ye Fan had almost lost his life to a nuclear weapon.


    Of course, the nuclear weapons deployed in Xosa at that time were far less powerful than the


    hydrogen bomb.


    So, Ye Fan was curious. How much impact could this supreme human strength have on Universe


    Tree?


    After a moment of silence, Gaius said with a grim expression, ¡°It''s effective.¡±


    ¡°At the very heart of the nuclear explosion, that power capable of incinerating everything, ultimately


    shook Universe Tree.


    ¡°Back then, all I saw was a leaf from Universe Tree, drifting down after the nuclear explosion had


    ended.


    ¡°That''s all there is to it.¡±


    Gaius''s solemn words slowly resonate in the darkness of the night.


    Dead silence!


    A silence as profound as death!


    In this vast universe, it seemed that only the sound of the air flowing remained.


    The bleak wind blew, stirring up countless leaves, creating a rustling sound.


    However, the rustling sound of the leaves seemed as if Universe Tree was mocking and scorning


    humanity.


    ¡°Dragon Master, the gap is really toorge.¡±


    In the end, with a deep sigh, Gaius tilted his head back and drained the wine from the jug in one


    gulp.


    Beside him, Zhang Nanhai''s eyes were also somewhat bloodshot.


    For as long as anyone could remember, humans have always been considered the most superior


    beings on Earth.


    Humans, who had always been at the top of the food chain, suddenly found out that their proudest


    and most advanced weapons, despite their destructive power, were nothing more than a gentle


    breeze blowing on Universe Tree.


    Just imagine how intense that blow must have been?


    How intense was that feeling of frustration.


    That was a gap enough to drive one to despair.


    Sufficient to shatter the pride and confidence that humanity had cultivated over millions of years.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan fell silent too.


    For a long time, he couldn''t find anything to say.


    Although he had anticipated the oue, it still struck him when he heard that even the full might of


    a nuclear superpower, or an attack with a hydrogen bomb, was merely enough to blow off a single


    leaf from Universe Tree.


    This oue caused even Ye Fan''s heart to quiver slightly.


    A profound sense of helplessness surged in his heart.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± After a long silence, Ye Fan asked again.


    ¡°It was only after that, the many nations truly realized the immense power and invincibility of


    Universe Tree.


    ¡°A sense of pessimism and despair hangs heavy in everyone''s heart.


    ¡°Up until this point, the n to destroy Universe Tree has utterly failed.


    ¡°As a result, one after another major nations gave up. Instead, they chose a different path, that is,


    the path of escape.


    ¡°After the nuclear explosion, the martial artists who had stayed at the foot of Mount Kransbay began


    to retreat and return home.


    ¡°Some return to a life of idleness, waiting for their end, while others start to pull strings and build


    connections, hoping to secure a few precious tickets aboard the spaceship when the end of days


    arrives.


    ¡°Of course, most of the strong ones have joined the ranks of spaceship forging and the construction


    of Mars.


    ¡°It can be said that currently, all major countries are focusing their main efforts on Mars


    development and spaceship construction.


    ¡°Clearly, those national leaders have already prepared to abandon Earth, and the countless ordinary


    people.


    ¡°They are prepared to relocate to Mars when the end of days arrives.


    ¡°However, even after the construction on Mars, and truly possesses certain living conditions.


    ¡°When the timees, I''m afraid only those elites who control the resources will truly have the


    opportunity to relocate there.


    ¡°Most people will inevitably meet the end of being reduced to ashes.


    Gaius had taken these matters lightly.


    He just sighed as he thought of the future of Earth.


    People always said that all men were born equal, but that was a load of bull.


    When the end of days arrived, only a very small portion of people would be able to escape.


    And for the majority of people, they probably died in the apocalypse without even understanding


    what was happening.


    Listening to Gaius''s exnation, Ye Fan''s mood became exceptionally heavy.


    ¡°It seems that everyone has given up resisting.


    ¡°In that case, this world will ultimately head towards destruction.¡±


    Ye Fan sighed deeply.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I haven''t given up yet!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I believe Mr. Chu has not given up either just like me.


    ¡°I still continue to seek possible rays of hope and a future in this world that is heading to its end.


    ¡°I am also searching for the possibility of survival for the countless lives on Earth!¡±


    Suddenly, a firm and resolute voice of a young man echoed in Ye Fan''s ear.


    Ye Fan looked over.


    He saw the fervor and passion to strive forward in Zhang Nanhai''s eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It zed fiercely in his eyes like a ball of fire.


    ¡°You''re not from the Dragon God Hall, are you?¡± Ye Fan pondered for a long time, but he couldn''t


    recall anyone from the Dragon God Hall fitting this description.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, my name is Zhang Nanhai.¡±


    ¡°I am a martial artist from China.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai was somewhat excited.


    Not only did he get to meet the man he admired.


    Moreover, this man actually had a conversation with him.


    ¡°Everyone has left, so what are you still doing here?¡±


    ¡°Even if you truly wish to save the world, you should retreat and cultivate first instead of wasting


    your days away at the foot of Mount Kransbay,¡± Ye Fan said.


    Gaius who was standing to the side chuckled. ¡°Dragon Master, this fe''s cultivation is truly unique.


    ¡°He said, he is discerning the mysteries of the universe.


    ¡°He aspires to decipher the profoundws of the universe from Universe Tree, and then create an


    extraordinary formation that could potentially defeat Universe Tree in the future.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°I told him he was daydreaming, wasting time for nothing, but he wouldn''t listen.


    ¡°He is like a simpleton who always hung around here, and not leaving. In fact, he spends all day


    watching the leaves, observing the wind blowing through the grass.¡±


    Gaiusughed mockingly.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan responded coldly, ¡°I think you''re the fool here.¡±


    ¡°Even a youngster knows he had to find ways to do something productive, but all you know is to loaf


    around, wait for death, and fool around with women!


    ¡°You are such a disgrace. Don''t you dare say you''re associated with me in the future,¡± Ye Fan


    scolded Gaius in annoyance.


    He then encouraged Zhang Nanhai, ¡°Your ideas make sense. Keep going, and perhaps, you could


    find a new path for this world.¡±


    ¡°And what about you, Mr. Chu? Do you also believe that everything is beyond redemption, that we


    should abandon Earth?¡± Zhang Nanhai asked Ye Fan, eager to know his answer.


    Ye Fan turned around, gazing at the mountains and rivers behind him. ¡°Thesendscapes are


    magnificent. How could I let outsiders destroy my homnd in an instant unless it is absolutely no


    way out?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t give up trying until the veryst moment just like you,¡± Zhang Nanhai added.


    ¡°Nine more years to go!¡±


    ¡°In these nine years, I will exhaust all means to break through to the god realm!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will use the power of the god realm to cut down this demon tree!¡±

 Chapter 2332 Reunion

    Chapter 2332 Reunion


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Nanhai was filled with joy.


    ¡°I knew it! Mr. Chu, The Greatest in the martial arts world, would never be like those people,


    relinquishing their aspirations, deserting their dreams, and forsaking the will to live! Your words


    bring me great relief,¡± Zhang Nanhai eximed with a hint of excitement.


    Throughout the past year, even though Zhang Nanhai had resided in thend of Kransbay,


    engrossed in the study of this ancient divine tree, he had spent countless nights in solitude.


    Despite his determined and unwavering mindset, he couldn''t escape the pangs of loneliness.


    Nheless, he had finally discovered a kindred spirit who, like him, was striving and doing their


    utmost for the betterment of the world.


    While their methods may differ, they had, at the very least, shared identical aspirations and goals.


    He was at least no longer alone on this journey.


    Observing the passionate gazes exchanged between the two individuals before him, Gaius, who


    was standing to the side, couldn''t help but be filled with a profound sense of emotion.


    In the present world, those in positions of power were nearly all focused on nning for an eventual


    escape. Engaging in a battle with the Universe Tree was widely seen as a guaranteed path to


    death. Despite this, the two individuals in front of him continued to persist, holding on to their


    dreams of challenging the Universe Tree, even in the face of what many considered foolishness.


    Perhaps, this is what sets heroes apart from the rest. They attempt the impossible and engage in


    the riskiest endeavors, regardless of the potential consequences, much like a moth drawn


    inexorably to a me. Many may ridicule the moth for seeking its own demise, but who can truly


    comprehend its perspective? In that final moment before death, it discovers both light and warmth.


    Gaia deeply admired these two heroes.


    The despondent will and mood that had gued him over the past year appeared to have been


    influenced by Ye Fan and Zhang Nanhai, reigniting his fighting spirit and motivation.


    That night, Ye Fan and Zhang Nanhai talked until the early hours of the morning.


    Of course, most of the time, it was Zhang Nanhai asking Ye Fan questions about cultivation and the


    martial arts world, as well as seeking insights about the universe.


    Ye Fan exined everything to Zhang Nanhai based on his personal understanding.


    In the end, Ye Fan even relied on his memory to share all the intricate formations recorded in the


    Book of Celestial Cloud, sparing no effort in imparting his knowledge.


    ¡°I have only a rudimentary understanding of formations, just a smattering of knowledge, really. The


    intricacies of these formations are all gleaned from a book I''vemitted to memory. If what I''ve


    imparted to you can inspire or prove beneficial in any way, then my efforts will not have been in


    vain.¡± Ye Fan spoke slowly.


    Zhang Nanhai was instantly moved and promptly knelt down to show his deep respect for Ye Fan,


    expressing his desire to be Ye Fan''s disciple. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chu, for your generous


    teachings. If you don''t mind, I, Zhang Nanhai, would be truly honored to have you as my mentor in


    the future!¡±


    However, Ye Fan declined with a gentle smile. ¡°That won''t be necessary. It''s just a small favor, that''s


    all. Besides, I, Chu Tianfan, have resolved never to take on any disciples in this lifetime. You need


    not consider bing my disciple. If you genuinely wish to express your gratitude, then strive to


    fullyprehend the intricacies of these formations and create a formidable formation capable of


    saving the world.¡±


    In the end, Ye Fan did not take Zhang Nanhai as his disciple.


    Although Zhang Nanhai was disappointed, there was nothing he could do about it.


    And so, the night passed quickly.


    As the sky began to lighten, Ye Fan made preparations to depart.


    Seeing Ye Fan about to depart, Zhang Nanhai couldn''t suppress his reluctance to see his idol leave


    and promptly tried to persuade him to stay. ¡°Mr. Chu, where are you heading? If your goal is to


    break through to the god realm and cultivate in seclusion, I believe there can be no better ce


    than right here at the foot of Mount Kransbay. After a year of observation, I''ve determined that the


    majority of the heaven and earth energy is drawn to this Universe Tree. This ce undoubtedly


    boasts the richest aura in the world. Cultivating here will undoubtedly yield results with greater


    efficiency, and it will significantly aid in enhancing your cultivation.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°It seems like your year spent here at the foot of Mount Kransbay wasn''t a waste


    after all. You''re absolutely correct; this area is indeed an exceptional spot for cultivation. I will return.


    However, before that, there''s a matter I must attend to.¡±


    shing a faint smile, he then requested Gaia to stay while he, on the other hand, returned to


    Jiangdong to find Li Er and inquire about the progress of the withdrawal arrangements.


    While Ye Fan was determined to confront the Universe Tree, that did not hinder him from nning


    for the future well-being of his loved ones.


    Sess favors those who n ahead, while failure often befalls those who do not.


    Thus, he must be prepared for all eventualities.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Li Er bowed respectfully and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Chu, all tasks are


    progressing smoothly. However, concerning the Chu family, I fear we may still require your personal


    persuasion. My attempts tomunicate with Old Madam Chu and the others seem to have little


    effect.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded.


    He indeed overlooked the fact that Old Madam Chu and the others had resided in the Chu


    residence for many years, making it unlikely for them to relocate willingly.


    ¡°All right. I''ll head there right now.¡±


    Time was of the essence, and Ye Fan didn''t waste a moment.


    He immediately rushed to the Chu residence.


    The instant he reached the gates, he saw arge ck dog darting past, holding a piece of pink


    lace underwear firmly in its mouth.


    Seemingly detecting Ye Fan''s presence, therge ck dog unexpectedly turned around.


    Upon confirming that it was indeed Ye Fan, therge ck dog could barely contain its excitement.


    In its exuberance, the dog generously presented its pilfered treasure to Ye Fan, barking as if to


    wee his arrival.


    ¡°This darn dog stole my underwear again! I swear I''ll catch you and make a stew out of you!¡± In no


    time, a furious shout resounded not far away.


    Suddenly, Mdm. Wang from the other end of the vige came charging over, angrily hurling curses


    as she pursued the dog.


    Mdm. Wang, in her early thirties, possessed grace and charm. She had fair skin and captivating


    features, making her the object of desire for numerous men in the neighboring viges.


    Lately, her collection of lingerie had been steadily dwindling.


    Initially, she suspected it was that pervert who had stolen them.


    It was onlyter that she discovered that it was a dog that had been sneaking into her house to


    steal her underwear.


    Brandishing a stick, Mdm. Wang quickly came chasing after therge ck dog.


    Feeling guilty, the ck dog tugged at Ye Fan''s pant leg, urging him to escape.


    However, oblivious to the situation, Ye Fan remained stationary. When Mdm. Wang arrived, she


    promptly noticed the underwear in Ye Fan''s hand.


    ¡°Well, well, well. I was wondering why an animal would possibly steal my clothes. Turns out you''re


    the one who told your dog to do it, you little rascal! You''re quite the handsome and elegant-looking


    young man, but who would have thought that beneath your facade, you''re nothing but a despicable


    and vile jerk! Don''t you have anything better to do? Must you steal my clothes, you freak?¡±


    Mdm. Wang seethed with rage, unleashing a barrage of insults upon Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan felt wronged.


    ¡°You''ve got it all wrong. I was merely passing by, and I just got here. I don''t know this ck dog. I


    didn''t tell it to steal from you,¡± exined Ye Fan while stuffing thecy underwear back into the


    ck dog''s mouth.


    To his astonishment, as soon as Ye Fan had ced it back, the ck dog promptly returned the


    underwear to Ye Fan''s pocket, even using its paw to ensure it stayed securely in ce, as if afraid it


    might slip out again.


    ¡°Are you still going to tell me you don''t know this dog?¡± Mdm. Wang snorted.


    Undoubtedly, this created significant trouble for Ye Fan.


    Once again, Mdm. Wang berated him, leaving Ye Fan speechless and unable to defend himself.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He quickly pulled the underwear back out. ¡°It... it wasn''t me.¡±


    While Ye Fan was attempting to exin, the ck dog circled nearby, its mouth wide open in what


    seemed like a grin, asionally letting out a few barks.


    ¡°ckie, how did you get out again?¡±


    At that very moment, therge door beside them swung open.


    A child who bore a remarkable resemnce to Ye Fan stepped out from behind the door,


    apanied by a woman of unparalleled beauty, akin to a celestial being. She wore a simple


    gown, devoid of any makeup.


    The moment she raised her head, her gaze met Ye Fan''s. After many years, the two reunited, their


    eyes locking in a profound connection.


    The woman''s delicate frame shuddered uncontrobly for a brief moment as she felt her heart


    skipping a beat.


    Ye Fan''s expression also changed, and his hand that was holding Mdm. Wang''s underwear


    trembled slightly.

 Chapter 2333 Did Something Happen

    Chapter 2333 Did Something Happen


    ¡°Tang...¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ye Fan gazed at the enchanting woman before him in a daze, his lips parting and closing


    repeatedly. For a prolonged moment, he found himself at a loss for words, uncertain of how to


    initiate the conversation.


    He had long since forgotten thest time he saw Tang Yun.


    It might have been after the great battle at Mount Yunding, or perhaps it was after he disbanded


    Chu Sect on Mount Chumen.


    In short, it had been a long time since theirst encounter.


    However, even after many years of separation, it still felt like nothing had changed after they saw


    each other again. Her eyebrows, her ck hair, her face¡ªall just as they were years ago.


    It would''ve been nice if time could stop during their first encounter.


    Ye Fan reminisced that his first meeting with Tang Yun urred right here in the Chu residence.


    Back then, Ye Fan stole Tang Yun''s clothes because he was afraid she mighte after her.


    To his surprise, this crazy woman still went after him stark naked.


    A flood of past memories rushed into his heart, but those beautiful beginnings ultimately


    transformed into tragedies.


    That fateful battle with Chu Sect must have broken her heart.


    While Ye Fan stared at Tang Yun in a daze, Mdm. Wang, on the other hand, appeared visibly


    rmed and frightened.


    Upon Tang Yun''s arrival, Mdm. Wang, who had been previously cursing, immediately fell into


    silence, not daring to utter another word.


    Everyone in the town was well aware that this strikingly beautiful woman before them was not


    someone to be trifled with.


    Several old bachelors who tried flirting with her before this ended up either dead or crippled.


    Mdm. Wang harbored profound fear toward someone as ruthless as Tang Yun and dared not


    provoke her.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Tang Yun.


    In fact, the minute Tang Yun made her appearance, Mdm. Wang pivoted and left almost instantly,


    not even bothering to grab her underwear.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was so awkwardly silent that one could almost hear the rustle of the


    wind.


    After a brief pause, Tang Yun''s gaze finally settled on thece underwear in Ye Fan''s hand.


    Evidently, Ye Fan also noticed her gaze and promptly felt embarrassed. He scratched his head and


    offered a hasty exnation, ¡°Um... you know, I was in a hurry and didn''t have the chance to pick out


    a proper gift, so... I got you some underwear. I''m not sure if it''s to your liking, though.¡±


    Ye Fan was indeed good at spinning tales.


    He certainly couldn''t say the underwear was Mdm. Wang''s or Tang Yun would surely


    misunderstand, thinking he was a pervert.


    Left with no other choice, Ye Fan could only say that he bought it for Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun was quite moved at first.


    After all, she and Ye Fan met because of a piece of lingerie, and this gift that Ye Fan had prepared


    for her held significant meaning.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Yun responded and took the underwear from him.


    However, a woman''s perception was incredibly sharp.


    She quickly detected the scent of another woman on the lingerie.


    It was clear that someone had worn it before.


    Visibly annoyed, Tang Yun immediately lifted the underwear and threw it directly at Ye Fan''s face.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± she shouted coldly, her voice as sharp as daggers, almost cutting the surrounding nts


    in half.


    Following that, Tang Yun stormed back into the Chu residence in anger. Realizing that his deception


    had been uncovered, Ye Fan rushed to exin in a distressed tone, ¡°Yun, please, just hear me out.


    It''s all a misunderstanding... It''s because of that ck dog! It framed me!¡±


    Ye Fan tried catching up with her, wearing a troubled expression, but Tang Yun had already


    mmed the front gate shut with a resounding bang, leaving Ye Fan stranded outside.


    ¡°Yun, open the door! Yun!¡±


    Ye Fan was on the brink of tears. He had been shouting outside for quite a while, but his attempts


    were futile.


    At that very moment, therge ck dog came bounding over, its tongue lolling out of its mouth. It


    gently patted Ye Fan''s shoulder with its paw, as if to convey, ¡°Bro, don''t worry. I''ve got this.¡±


    With that, the ck dog crawled into the hole next to Ye Fan and opened the door for him.


    Woof!


    After opening the door, the ck dog pranced its way over to Ye Fan, barking several times with its


    tongue out, visibly pleased with itself.


    ¡°Get lost, you d*mn dog!¡± Ye Fan shoved the ck dog away.


    Tang Yun wouldn''t have mistaken me for a pervert if it weren''t for this dog!


    Ye Fan hurried into the Chu residence and found Tang Yun, desperately trying to exin the


    situation to her.


    ¡°Ahem... You''vee to visit your great-grandmother, but it seems like you''re so busy showering


    your wife with love that you''ve forgotten all about your great-grandmother, huh?¡± Old Madam Chu


    appeared, teasing the couple.


    Ye Fan hurried over to greet his great-grandmother.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Chu Lin, who was diligently practicing his swordsmanship in the backyard, bounded over


    with delight when he heard his father''s voice.


    After a brief catch-up, the elderlydy then asked Ye Fan about the matters regarding Mount


    Kransbay.


    ¡°With all due respect, Great-grandma, this is precisely why I''vee today. The Universe Tree is a


    being of the Celestial Realm, and in the future, it will undoubtedly bring about catastrophic events


    that could spell doom for our world. When that moment arrives, all living creatures will be plunged


    into turmoil, and even the Earth itself may cease to exist. Great-grandma, my purpose ining


    here today is to request that both you and Yun apany me to the secret realm in India. Even if


    Earth truly faces its end in the future, one can still stay safe in the secret realm,¡± Ye Fan briefly


    exined the current situation to Tang Yun and Old Madam Chu.


    Tang Yun''s lovely face paled slightly after she heard Ye Fan''s words. She had not anticipated the


    situation to be so dire.


    Old Madam Chu''s expression also turned remarkably solemn.


    She sighed. ¡°Another problem has arisen before the previous one could be resolved. Just when we


    thought the Symborsus crisis had been dealt with, a new one emerged unexpectedly. It seems


    Earth is truly approaching its doom.¡±


    She then turned to Ye Fan and said, ¡°Ye Fan, I know you care about me a lot, but even in the face


    of the world''s end, I will not abandon this home. I made a solemn promise to your great-grandfather


    that I would always remain here, on this ancestralnd.¡±


    ¡°But Great-grandma...¡± Ye Fan was anxious.


    The olddy interjected, ¡°Enough, Ye Fan. There''s no need for further persuasion. When the time is


    right, you cane and retrieve Yun. However, for the time being, since we still have some time, let


    Yun and Lin stay with me. They can keep mepany here for a few years, and I can offer Lin


    some guidance in his training and cultivation while he''s here.¡±


    Old Madam Chu had already made her decision.


    Recognizing that his efforts to persuade her had been in vain, Ye Fan chose not to say anything


    further.


    ¡°Very well, then,¡± Ye Fan replied. ¡°We still have nine more years, and during this time, I will continue


    to search for another solution. However, if we truly don''t have any other choice, I sincerely hope that


    you will consider joining us, Great-grandma.¡±


    Ye Fan had no choice but to let his great-grandmother have her way for now.


    As for Chu Lin and Tang Yun, Ye Fan had initially intended to take them away with him, but since


    Old Madam Chu adamantly refused to leave, he made the decision to let them remain here for the


    time being.


    He, on the other hand, couldn''t stay long this time, for he still needed to make a trip to the secret


    realm.


    ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡± Tang Yun couldn''t help asking when she saw Ye Fan get ready to leave


    in such a hurry.


    As she spoke, her lovely face remained as cold as ice, revealing no hint of emotion.


    Ye Fan chuckled. ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t bear to part with me?¡±


    Upon hearing his teasing remark, Tang Yun immediately furrowed her brows. ¡°You jerk!¡±


    She prepared to leave right after saying that, but Ye Fan seized the opportunity to approach her and


    nt a kiss on her cheek before striding away,ughing heartily.


    ¡°What a rascal!¡± Tang Yun was filled with embarrassment and anger as she watched Ye Fan''s


    receding figure, but no one noticed the subtle, enchanting smile ying at the corners of Tang Yun''s


    lips.


    After departing from Jiangdong, Ye Fan headed straight to India, swiftly returning to the secret


    realm. However, upon entering, Ye Fan discovered that Duanmu Wan''er was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Wan''er?¡±


    Ye Fan instantly became nervous.


    To his knowledge, Duanmu Wan''er had consistently remained in this abode. Besides the asion


    when she had apanied him to the Universe Tree, she had scarcely ever ventured elsewhere.


    Nheless, this time, Ye Fan searched the entire abode, yet he couldn''t discover any trace of


    Duanmu Wan''er.


    ¡°Could Wan''er have left? Or did her brothere to take her away?¡± Ye Fan''s eyebrows furrowed


    tightly.


    However, if Duanmu Wan''er really left, she should have left a note or some form ofmunication.


    Yet, at this moment, she didn''t leave anything behind. Ye Fan couldn''t help but wonder if something


    unfortunate had befallen her.

 Chapter 2334 Celestial Palace

    Chapter 2334 Celestial Pce


    He grew extremely uneasy.


    Apart from the crisis rted to the Universe Tree, which Ye Fan was still depending on Duanmu


    Wan''er to help him resolve, he had also made amitment to assist her in locating her brother.


    The promise had yet to be fulfilled, and if something were to happen to Duanmu Wan''er at this


    juncture, Ye Fan could never find peace.


    ¡°Wan''er! Wan''er?¡±


    Anxious and fraught with stress, Ye Fan immediately resumed his search. However, no matter how


    many times hebed through the area, there was still no sign of Duanmu Wan''er.


    Throughout the entire abode, there were absolutely no indications of a struggle or fight having taken


    ce.


    Furthermore, the disys and arrangements remained precisely as Ye Fan had left them. It was as


    if Duanmu Wan''er had evaporated into thin air.


    ¡°How could this happen? Where on earth did Wan''er go?¡± Ye Fan was overwhelmed with profound


    worry, and in the end, he unleashed a furious punch of frustration against the stone wall in front of


    him. The resulting deep rumbling resembled thunder, causing the entire cave mansion to quiver


    ever so slightly, yet it remainedpletely undamaged.


    Ye Fan had already experienced the remarkable durability of this cave, so he wasn''t taken aback by


    its resilience.


    ¡°What should I do now? Mucheng hasn''t been found, and now even Wan''er has disappeared. And


    come to think of it, where''s Eigetsu?¡± he mumbled to himself.


    Ye Fan suddenly recalled that he hadn''t seen Eigetsu around either. He had left Eigetsu in this


    abode as well.


    ¡°Who? Who exactly brought Wan''er and Eigetsu away?¡± Ye Fan let out an angry growl.


    He seldom lost hisposure like this, but recent events had put Ye Fan in a terrible mood. His


    mindset had shifted, and he no longer possessed the serenity and calmness he once had.


    However, just as Ye Fan felt utterly powerless, the previously tranquil abode abruptly began to


    shake.


    Then, in an area where the stone wall was securely sealed, a tightly shut stone door suddenly


    swung open.


    A remarkably beautiful young girl peered out, and upon spotting Ye Fan, she emerged from within


    and approached him.


    ¡°Wan''er?¡± Ye Fan eximed with delight, quickly rising and rushing over to her.


    ¡°Where have you been, you little rascal? I''ve been searching high and low for you, and you were


    nowhere to be found! Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been?¡± he eximed, a hint of


    irritation in his tone.


    Duanmu Wan''er stuck out her tongue. ¡°I''m sorry, okay? Please don''t be mad at me. Come quickly. I


    need to show you something.¡±


    She apologized to Ye Fan first before taking his hand, and together they passed through the stone


    gate.


    Upon passing through the stone gate, the once-narrow interior of the abode unexpectedly expanded


    into a vast space.


    Before their eyes, was a captivating sight that resembled a hidden paradise.


    In the distance, pavilions and towers stood elegantly, while a never-ending stream meandered


    through thendscape, apanied by the melodious chirping of birds and the sweet fragrance of


    blooming flowers. Overhead, the sun radiated brilliantly against a backdrop of a clear, azure sky.


    Upon witnessing this sight, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be utterly surprised. ¡°Wan''er, where... where


    are we?¡±


    He was so astonished that for a moment, he thought he was hallucinating.


    Sensing that the energy in this location far surpassed that of Earth, he deduced that this ce was


    not on Earth.


    Furthermore, the spatial fluctuations here were entirely distinct from those outside.


    Duanmu Wan''erughed. ¡°Ye Fan, we are still in the abode.¡±


    ¡°How can this be possible? If this is part of the abode, then what is the ce we lived in for several


    years before?¡± Ye Fan found it somewhat hard to believe.


    After all, the environment here was so drastically dissimr to the formerly dull and uninteresting


    cave that Ye Fan found it hard to consider them as the same ce.


    Duanmu Wan''er exined, ¡°It''s true. After you left, I was thinking of sprucing up this abode to


    wee your loved ones. But, I stumbled upon a mechanism on the stone wall that could be


    activated. After entering, I discovered this ce. I''ve been exploring here early in the morning


    recently. In the end, I arrived at a conclusion. This abode is actually a magical treasure that is lost to


    the mortal world. Furthermore, it is exceedingly precious and rare, a pce-type treasure of the


    highest caliber. The region we were previously in was merely the corridor of this pce. This ce


    should be the pce courtyard. As for the sky and the sun above our heads, they are likely not real


    but an illusion conjured through a certain formation technique. Nevertheless, these nts and


    animals are indeed genuine. After all, the energy here is abundant enough to sustain these little


    lives.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan was undeniably overwhelmed with shock and joy.


    ¡°Wan''er, are you saying that the space we''ve been living in is a pce-like magical treasure? How


    is this possible?¡± He was grinning so widely that he couldn''t even close his mouth.


    If this truly is a pce-like treasure, then we''ve undoubtedly stumbled upon an enormous stroke of


    luck.


    Even though Ye Fan didn''t know much about these magical treasures, he had gleaned their value


    from the Book of Celestial Cloud, which had been passed down by his ancestors.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Back then, how had the Chu family''s ancestor, Chu Yunyang, soared like aet from obscurity,


    ultimately founding a magnificent empire and bing a legend? A substantial part of his sess


    could be attributed to the fact that Chu Yunyang had also acquired a pce-like magical treasure.


    Such a treasure possessed the capacity to preserve lives.


    As long as one took refuge within, it was incredibly challenging to breach it from the outside. At


    most, it would ensnare an individual within until their eventual demise.


    Plus, these pces often contained numerous legacies and valuable treasures left behind by their


    previous owners.


    It was easy to imagine just how excited Ye Fan was feeling at this moment.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true. I''ve verified it; this is indeed a rare treasure, probably left behind by a celestial,¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er affirmed with a smile.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and make it yours. Once we gain mastery over this pce, we can


    manipte it as we wish in the future,ing and going as we please!¡± Ye Fan urged.


    Without hesitation, he took Duanmu Wan''er with him and proceeded toward the castle ahead.


    To wield control over such a treasure, one typically needed to be its master like how Ye Fan''s


    Sword of Yunyang recognized its owner through a single drop of blood.


    ¡°Ye Fan, calm down,¡± Duanmu Wan''er advised.


    Ye Fan was understandably ecstatic. ¡°How can I possibly remain calm? Wan''er, we''ve stumbled


    upon an incredible treasure! I''ll assist you in establishing ownership through a blood pact and take


    command of this ce. In the future, with this celestial pce guarding you, who in the world could


    pose a threat to you? When we search for your brother, we''ll have this celestial pce with us, and


    if we encounter a formidable adversary we can''t defeat, we''ll unleash this celestial pce and crush


    them! Furthermore, celestial pces are typically inhabited by the mighty. The former owner of the


    celestial pce may have left treasures within its confines. Once you take charge of the pce, you


    should be able to uncover the location of these treasures. In this way, we might just be able to


    address the crisis on Earth!¡±


    In life, when one faced challenges, the circumstances might appear bleak and insurmountable, but


    there would always be an unexpected twist of fate, leading to a fresh solution or opportunity.


    Originally, Ye Fan had given up all hope, But now, the appearance of this celestial pce had


    undoubtedly rekindled Ye Fan''s hope for the future of Earth.


    However, just as Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er were nearing the castle, a dark shadow abruptly


    raced toward them.


    The velocity of that figure was astonishing, akin to a streak of light.


    By the time Ye Fan became aware of it, it had already appeared right in front of him.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Startled, Ye Fan swiftly evaded.


    However, he was toote, as the adversary''s footnded squarely on his chest.


    The kick bore immense force, as though a colossal mountain had just collided with his chest.


    Ye Fan felt something sweet rise up his throat and immediately coughed up a mouthful of bright red


    blood before staggering backward.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    To his astonishment, he had been kicked so forcefully that he coughed up blood. Filled with rage, Ye


    Fan charged forward, prepared to counterattack.


    ¡°Watch out! Behind you!¡± Duanmu Wan''er yelled in rm.


    Only at that moment did Ye Fan sense a figure hurtling toward him from behind.


    Bang!


    There was absolutely no time for Ye Fan to react when a powerful punch struck him squarely on the


    forehead.


    In an instant, he felt the world spinning around him.


    With a thud, he copsed to the ground, immediately losing consciousness.

 Chapter 2335 Breaking Into Celestial Palace

    Chapter 2335 Breaking Into Celestial Pce


    When Ye Fan woke up, he found himself lying in a woman''s arms.


    Her soft, delicate body and the intoxicating scent she exuded brought unparalleled joy to his heart.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re awake? Does it still hurt?¡± Duanmu Wan''er''s breath was as lovely as an orchid as


    she gently blew on the wound on Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Ye Fan suddenly woke up, recalling that he seemed to have been attacked by something before he


    passed out.


    Then, he sat up from Duanmu Wan''er''s arms and turned to her, asking, ¡°Wan''er, are you okay? Are


    you unharmed? Just now, I think I spotted two figures. There must be someone else in this pce.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with seriousness.


    He spected that the pce before his eyes should be a treasure left behind by a great power


    from thousands of years ago.


    It could even possibly be something belonging to a celestial.


    In the abode of the celestial master, if there truly were remnants of living beings, how powerful must


    they have been?


    Ye Fan could no longer dare to imagine.


    He felt an indescribable sense of crisis welling up in his heart.


    Duanmu Wan''er, however, let out a sillyugh. ¡°You should''ve heeded my advice earlier instead of


    rushing things. How does it feel to mess up?¡±


    ¡°You''re stillughing? Let''s get out of here first, then we can n our next move!¡± Ye Fan looked


    around, realizing that he and Duanmu Wan''er were clearly still inside the celestial pce.


    The pavilions and towers around were still filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of


    flowers.


    However, Ye Fan clearly no longer had thefort and ease he had before.


    Instead, he became cautious, feeling that the celestial pce had be dangerous and


    mysterious.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ye Fan. As long as we don''t enter the main hall, we won''t be in danger.¡± Duanmu


    Wan''erforted.


    Ye Fan was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er didn''t say a word. Instead, she picked up a stone from her side and threw it in the


    direction of the main hall ahead.


    As the stone was about to cross the first step, a shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere. With a


    single punch, the figure shattered the stone.


    After shattering it, the shadow swiftly vanished into hiding.


    ¡°It''s him! The one who attacked me just now was him!¡± shouted Ye Fan.


    The other party moved at an astonishing speed. That was the second time they had appeared, yet


    Ye Fan had only managed to catch a glimpse of their afterimage.


    That undoubtedly made Ye Fan feel as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it was likely no human in the world could reach that speed.


    Duanmu Wan''er nodded. ¡°I know. They must be the guardians of this celestial pce, protecting the


    grand hall for hundreds and thousands of years. When you barged in recklessly just now, it''s only


    natural that you were attacked.¡±


    Only then did Ye Fane to a realization.


    When he recalled what happened earlier, he confirmed that after he stepped onto the stairs, he was


    attacked.


    ¡°My apologies for being impatient. Indeed, such a celestial pce would naturally have beings


    guarding it. It''s not that easy for us mere mortals to get involved. Wan''er, do you have a way to deal


    with those two celestial pce guards?¡± asked Ye Fan


    He became eager to enter the grand hall, curious to see if there were any treasures within that


    could perhaps save the Earth from disaster.


    Duanmu Wan''er shook her head. ¡°I don''t really understand this guard yet. Just these past few days,


    I''ve been observing them and havee to understand some of their habits and patterns. As long


    as you don''t step on the stairs, they won''t attack you. However, I have no idea about his actual


    strength or his techniques. Ye Fan, since you''re here, I think you can give it a try.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er revealed a somewhat mischievous smile, looking at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was stunned. ¡°How should I test it?¡±


    Duanmu Wanerughed. ¡°It''s very simple. Just go up there and pick a fight with them.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eye twitched. ¡°Wan''er, you little rascal. Are you trying to kill me? This is a celestial pce,


    so the creatures guarding it are naturally far from ordinary mortals! I barely took a step in, and I


    almost got killed. You still want me to go up and get beaten?¡±


    Ye Fan was not a fool.


    Earlier, Ye Fan didn''t even get a clear look at their faces before he was knocked unconscious on the


    spot.


    If he rushed in again, he would likely get himself killed.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ye Fan. Just escape from that area if you feel you can''t win. Those two guards won''t


    chase after you. If you want to go in and take a look, this is the only way. Otherwise, I''m afraid we


    might never be able to enter this pce in our lifetime,¡± Duanmu Wan''er advised from the side.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan could only respond helplessly, ¡°All right then. If I don''t go through hell,


    who will? I''ll give it another shot with them.¡±


    Left with no other choice, Ye Fan had to get up and once again set foot in the grand hall ahead.


    Sure enough, the moment Ye Fan stepped on the first step, it was as if he had triggered some


    taboo. A shadow immediately rushed toward him as swiftly as lightning.


    Having learned from his first lesson, Ye Fan was undoubtedly well-prepared.


    He leaped forward while instantly igniting the power of the Raijin Thunderdrake.


    Even so, the dark shadow still pursued him.


    With a fierce punch, the shadow violently attacked Ye Fan.


    ¡°Such terrifying speed!¡± Ye Fan was taken aback at that moment.


    At that speed, there was simply no way for him to dodge.


    Left with no choice, Ye Fan had to unleash The Chu''s Unrivaled Punch, striking in an instant.


    Their fists collided directly with each other.


    Boom!


    The moment their fists collided, Ye Fan undoubtedly saw the other person''s face clearly.


    ¡°It''s a stone being?¡± Ye Fan was shocked with eyes wide opened.


    Yes, the shadow before his eyes was not made of flesh and blood but a stone being carved from


    rock.


    While Ye Fan''s fear surged, he felt an overwhelming force, as vast as the ocean, sweeping over


    him.


    Ye Fan''s body was flung away like he was paper, tumbling several times across the ground before


    finallynding at Duanmu Wan''er''s feet.


    Duanmu Waner bent over, her charming smile directed at Ye Fan, who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°Hurry up, Ye Fan. Go again.¡±


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes instantly. ¡°You''re only saying that because you''re not the one getting beaten.


    So, have you figured anything out?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Try tost a little longer next time.¡±


    ¡°I have to be able to do it first. This stone being is incredibly strong. Even with my Raijin


    Thunderdrake protecting me, I''m stillpletely outmatched in terms of physical strength.¡± Ye Fan


    sighed.


    Indeed, his brief encounter with the powerful stone being had left him feeling somewhat intimidated.


    After a brief rest, Ye Fan charged forward once again.


    However, just like thest time, after a brief encounter, Ye Fan was sent flying again.


    Fortunately, that stone being only possessed brute strength. I didn''t cultivate any profound martial


    arts skills. As a result, the damage inflicted on Ye Fan wasn''t too severe.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you should stop confronting him directly. Do your best to dodge its attack.¡± From behind


    came the gentle reminder of Wan''er.


    Ye Fan sighed bitterly. ¡°If I can even dodge it.¡±


    ¡°Have you learned any secret techniques rted to agility? If you have, you may want to try using


    them,¡± Duanmu Wan''er reminded again.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan immediately pped his forehead. Oh yeah! I can use movement


    techniques to dodge. Why didn''t I think of that? Okay, let''s do this.


    When Ye Fan faced the stone being''s attack again, he no longer chose to confront it head-on.


    Instead, he used Nine Steps of Yunyang to engage with it.


    Nine Steps of Yunyang might not be particrly fast, but its true brilliancey in its cleverness.


    In the confines of limited space, he made subtle movements. Each time, when it seemed as if the


    stone being''s punch was about to hit him, the stone being would miss by a hair''s breadth.


    However, even with the aid of his movement technique, Ye Fan found it hard to keep up with the


    stone man''s speed. Initially, he could only dodge two or three of the stone man''s moves before he


    was sent flying.


    Gradually, he could dodge four attacks, then five, and then finally...

 Chapter 2336 Terrifying Speed Of Cultivation

    Chapter 2336 Terrifying Speed Of Cultivation


    After enduring a day of relentless beatings, Ye Fan, relying on his Nine Steps of Yunyang


    movement technique, was finally able to hold his ground for a long time without being defeated by


    the stone being.


    However, Ye Fan did not have much time to rejoice.


    From behind, another white figure burst forth from the horizon.


    With a swift kick, he brutally struck Ye Fan''s back.


    All that could be heard was a loud bang.


    Like a kite with its string cut, Ye Fan was sent flying with the kick.


    ¡°F*ck! You have no martial arts ethics.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Ye Fan''s actions.


    D*mn it! I just dealt with one, and herees another one right away.


    Who could possibly put up with this!


    ¡°Ye Fan, are you okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Duanmu Wan''er quickly rushed over and showed her concern.


    Ye Fan looked at her irritably. ¡°Hmph! Do I look like I''m fine to you?¡± Ye Fan said in a huff.


    At that moment, Ye Fan had bruises all over his body because of the beating by the stone being.


    There was hardly a patch of unscathed skin on his body and face.


    One side of his face was swollen.


    There was a distinct nasal tone in his voice.


    Duanmu Wan''er could not help but chuckle at the scene before her.


    ¡°You''re stillughing? Laugh again, and I might just hit you!¡±


    Ye Fan looked upset.


    Regardless, Wan''er Duanmu witnessed the battle very clearly.


    Even though Ye Fan was covered in injuries, they were essentially just superficial wounds.


    After a few days of rest, the injuries would subside and cause no substantial harm to Ye Fan.


    ¡°But, Wan''er, what on earth are these two creatures? I cultivate the Raijin Thunderdrake. It wouldn''t


    be an exaggeration to say I''m a man of steel. But even so, these stone beings can shatter my


    defenses with just a casual strike. Such divine power is simply unheard of!¡± Ye Fan said with a


    tremble.


    Wan''er shook her head. ¡°I''m not sure either. But, Ye Fan, have you noticed that the stone guard


    seems to only repeat a few moves over and over again? I reckon both of them should be the case.


    Just hang in there a bit longer. Once you get familiar with their tactics, you should be able to handle


    them with ease,¡± Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    Upon Wan''er''s reminder, Ye Fan suddenly remembered. Indeed, during his fight with the ck


    stone guard earlier, he had been using the same few moves over and over again.


    ¡°All right. I''ll give that white stone guard another try.¡±


    After Ye Fan discovered more doubts, he no longer hesitated.


    He charged forward once again despite his injuries.


    Drawing on his previous experiences, this time, after getting beaten a few more times, Ye Fan had


    completely figured out the tactics of those two guards.


    In that situation, Ye Fan easily evaded the attacks of the two guards by utilizing the Nine Steps of


    Yunyang.


    Moreover, after seizing the right opportunity, Ye Fan evenunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Celestial Cloud! Cloud Sun Kick!¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed in cold determination. His feet were firmly nted on the ground as he


    launched himself toward the sky.


    Immediately after, he forcefully stepped down with a fierce stomp.


    A powerful and heavy kicknded on the ck stone guard.


    With a resounding crash, the ck stone guard that Ye Fan had kicked shattered like a piece of


    ss as he hit the ground.


    ¡°Hahaha... Atst, he''s dead!¡±


    Ye Fan was overjoyed.


    One problem had already been resolved. As for the remaining one, it was only a matter of time


    before it would be taken care of too.


    However, just as Ye Fan was preparing to focus on dealing with the remaining white stone guard.


    Suddenly, the shattered stones, as if possessing a consciousness of their own, began to actively


    gather together.


    In the end, the ck figure took shape once again!


    Boom!


    After the ck stone guard was reconstructed, it immediatelynded a punch on Ye Fan.


    All of this happened so abruptly.


    It happened so quickly that Ye Fan simply could not react in time.


    Spewing fresh blood, he was flung backward.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er immediately ran over with concern.


    Ye Fan spat out the fresh blood in his mouth. ¡°Wan''er, I''m fine. There''s no need to worry. It''s just


    that this creature is too bizarre. Even though I''ve clearly beaten him to a pulp, he''s somehow


    perfectly fine in no time.¡±


    Ye Fan could not help but feel helpless.


    Duanmu Wan''er also furrowed her brows. ¡°Hm, Ye Fan, I''ve noticed. It seems that these two stone


    puppets are immortal, right?¡±


    ¡°Immortal?¡± Ye Fan was immediately puzzled.


    Duanmu Wan''er exined, ¡°Ye Fan, the world is vast and contains all sorts of things. Some lives


    are extremely resilient. Even if you smash them to pieces, they can still recover their strength


    quickly. In other words, they possess immortality. These two puppets must have been created by


    the master of this celestial pce using some kind of secret technique. Moreover, because they


    possess immortality, they can guard this ce for thousands, even millions of years. I''m afraid it''s


    likely to be extremely difficult to kill them,¡± Duanmu Wan''er said in a deep voice.


    ¡°So, Wan''er, is there really no other way?¡± Ye Fan was somewhat anxious.


    If they could not defeat those two puppets, there was no way they could enter the celestial pce.


    After some thought, Duanmu Wan''er said, ¡°It''s not that there''s no solution. Since we can''t kill them,


    there''s no need for us to try. Just tie them up. That''s all we need to do. Ye Fan, within my inherited


    memories, there exists a secret technique known as ''Millenary Threads''. We form a thread using the


    aura and tie the soul with the thread. Ye Fan, Once you have mastered this Millenary Threads


    technique, you can use it to trap them. When the timees, they naturally won''t stop us from


    going our way,¡± Duanmu Wan''er suggested to Ye Fan.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan was overjoyed. ¡°Haha! Wan''er, you always have a solution.¡±


    They got down to business.


    Immediately, Ye Fan asked Duanmu Wan''er to write down the intricate secrets of the Millenary


    Threads technique. After receiving it, Ye Fan went to cultivate it right away.


    ¡°Hundreds of thoughts swirled, thousand threads of soul controlled...¡±


    In the celestial pce courtyard, Ye Fan was forming seals with his fingers and muttering


    incantations under his breath over and over again as he practiced the Millenary Threads Technique.


    Duanmu Wan''er was sitting by the pond and quietly observing.


    Seeing Ye Fan tirelessly and anxiously cultivating, a pang of sympathy welled up in Duanmu


    Wan''er''s heart.


    ¡°It seems that Ye Fan truly wants to save his homnd. I hope this celestial pce can help him.¡±


    With those thoughts in mind, Duanmu Wan''er watched for a moment before preparing to cook some


    food for Ye Fan.


    However, when Duanmu Wan''er finished cooking and returned, she saw that there were threads


    winding around, twisting and turning in countless ways.


    ¡°This...this is Millenary Threads? Ye Fan, have... have you seeded in your cultivation?¡±


    Upon witnessing the scene before her, Duanmu Wan''er could not help but freeze in ce.


    Her beautiful eyes widened in surprise.


    She gazed at the man before her as if she was looking at a devil.


    Yet, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure if I''ve mastered it. I simply tried a few times as you


    suggested. As a result, I was able to produce threads.¡±


    Seeing Ye Fan''s calm demeanor, Duanmu Wan''er was speechless for a long time. She was unable


    to utter a word for quite a while.


    In the end, she managed to stutter out, ¡°Ye Fan, you... you''re truly a monster.¡±


    A momentter, Ye Fan ascended the stone steps in front of the pce once again.


    Swoosh...


    Sure enough, the ck and white figures appeared like ghosts and shed into existence.


    ¡°Come on. This time, watch as I, Chu Tianfan, deal with you properly.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed as he spoke in a cold voice.


    Then, he was seen flexing his ten fingers before he manipted his aura into threads.


    ¡°Hundreds of thoughts swirled, thousand threads of soul controlled! Millenary Threads, appear!¡±


    Amanding voice boomed as thunderous as a rolling thunderstorm.


    The moment Ye Fan''s words fell, countless threads spread out from his hands in all directions.

 Chapter 2337 Refinement

    Chapter 2337 Refinement


    In an instant, those millions of silk threads, like an escape-proof, spread out toward the front.


    The two ck and white stone beings, seemingly oblivious to any impending danger, charged


    directly into the web formed by the threads.


    ¡°Haha! This is what it means to walk right into the trap!¡± Ye Fan burst intoughter. Puppets without


    any consciousness only know to follow themands set by their master blindly, after all. Perhaps,


    in their view, they could break through anything in this world with their own brute force.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, a loud bang was heard.


    The two stone beings, faced with the oing surge of aura web, didn''t hesitate at all.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unleashing an endless surge of fist strength, they suddenly struck with great force, attempting to


    break through the soft threads with brute strength.


    The resilience of the Millenary Force was extraordinary. When the two stone beingsnded a punch


    on it, it was as if they were hitting cotton, causing hardly any damage.


    Instead, he found himself ensnared by the vast woven by the Millenary Force, bound and


    restricted.


    ¡°Haha! It''s a sess! Withdraw!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Ye Fan felt a surge of joy.


    Then, manipting the Millenary Force, he gradually tightened the.


    Before long, the two stone beings, one ck and one white, were swiftly bound by Ye Fan.


    However, these two puppets did not give up their resistance.


    After being tied up, they put up a fierce struggle.


    The Millenary Net, under the struggle of the two stone beings, surprisingly showed signs of


    breaking.


    ¡°What the h*ll? Their causing damage to the?¡± Ye Fan was instantly shocked. All traces of


    laughter on his face abruptly vanished.


    ¡°Ye Fan, continue using the Millenary Threads to tie them up tightly!¡± The voice of Duanmu Wan''er


    rang out just in time.


    Upon hearing her words, Ye Fan immediately agreed, ¡°All right!¡±


    Without any further hesitation, Ye Fan pushed his elemental force to its limits, frantically refining the


    Millenary Net.


    ¡°Hundreds of thoughts swirled, thousand threads of soul controlled. Millenary Threads! Appear!


    Appear! Appear!¡± Ye Fan called out softly, releasing his vast elemental force without holding back.


    At the same time, the countless strands of aura in the air condensed into lines, weaving together to


    form a.


    In an instant, a myriad of Millenary Net once again surged toward the two stone beings, one ck


    and one white, enveloping thempletely.


    One strand, two strands...


    Oneyer, twoyers...


    In the end, those two puppets were almost turned into mummies by Ye Fan.


    In the end, under thoseyers uponyers of constraints, those two puppets could struggle no


    more.


    No matter how strong they were, they still couldn''t break free from the entanglement of the Millenary


    Threads.


    ¡°Finally, it''s done.¡± Seeing the two puppets fallen on the ground, Ye Fan immediately let out a long


    sigh of relief, standing there, panting heavily. As expected of the treasures of the celestial pce,


    even these two gatekeeping puppets are so difficult to deal with. If there are any hidden traps or


    mechanisms inside, I''m afraid I''ll be doomed.


    ¡°The gap between the saint and the mortal is surprisingly vast.¡± Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. I, Chu


    Tianfan, who, on Earth, could be considered one of the most formidable beings, can''t even defeat


    two stone beings in the celestial pce. I dare not imagine. If the master of this celestial pce is


    here, they could probably y him with a mere breath. However, this is also a good thing. The


    stronger this celestial pce is, the greater the possibility of saving Earth.


    ¡°Wan''er, let''s go. We''re going in. Stay behind me. I worry about what dangers might still lie ahead.¡±


    Having finally dealt with those two troublesome puppets, Ye Fan took Angie''s hand, ready to


    continue their journey.


    However, Angie didn''t rush forward.


    Instead, she stepped forward, drawing closer to investigate the two undying puppets.


    ¡°Wan''er, what''s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Wan''er still staring and not leaving, Ye Fan suddenly became puzzled.


    Wan''er shed a brilliant smile. ¡°Ye Fan, don''t you think we could possibly make these two puppets


    serve us?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Fan was taken aback, unsure of what Wan''er meant.


    ¡°Ye Fan, I''ve examined them. These two puppets seem to be crafted by the master of this celestial


    pce. Inside them, only the remnants of their previous masters'' souls remnant. As long as we can


    erase those two soul remnants, then leave behind only your spiritual marking, these two immortal


    puppets can be at your disposal, obeying yourmands and instructions.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er''s words piqued Ye Fan''s interest. ¡°Wan''er, can it really be done? How could the


    soul remnant left by this saint be so easily erased?¡± Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel excited. This is a


    puppet left by the saint. In terms of strength, even I''m no match for them. In the end, it was only by


    resorting to cunning that I finally restrained them. If I can harness these puppets for my own use,


    there''s no doubt I will acquire two incredibly powerful allies by my side.


    ¡°I''m not sure, but I can give it a try. Conveniently, within my inherited memories, there is a method of


    spiritual cultivation. You can give it a try. Use this method to infuse your spiritual energy into these


    two puppets. Search for the soul remnant of their previous masters, erase it, then forcefully take


    over and refine these two puppets,¡± Duanmu Wan''er said slowly.


    Naturally, Ye Fan wanted to give it a try. ¡°But Wan''er, don''t you want these two puppets? The


    celestial pce was your discovery, so how could I possibly hog all the benefits?¡±


    Ye Fan felt a bit embarrassed. These two puppets are absolutely treasures. If Wan''er leaves this


    celestial pce and secret realm in the future to find her brother, it will certainly y a significant


    role. Perhaps Wan''er needs these two undying puppets more than I do.


    Duanmu Wan''er chuckled lightly. ¡°Ye Fan, there''s no need for us to be so formal with each other.


    What''s yours is also mine. In the future, if I truly need the help of these immortal puppets, you can


    directlymand them to protect me. Moreover, even though I have a strong theoretical


    foundation, myprehension is far from matching yours, Ye Fan. If I were to practice this spiritual


    cultivation method, I''m afraid I might not be able to master it even if I practiced till the cows came


    home. Wouldn''t that dy the important matters at hand? So, you should do it. Your chances of


    sess are higher,¡± Duanmu Wan''er advised.


    In the end, Ye Fan was persuaded by Duanmu Wan''er.


    Immediately, he began to cultivate ording to the method Duanmu Wan''er had described.


    After gradually bing familiar with the method, he began to infuse his spiritual energy into the


    bodies of those two ck and white puppets.


    The two undying puppets weren''t living organisms, after all. When Ye Fan''s spiritual energy entered


    them, he found that the puppets were filled with nothingness, devoid of any spiritual consciousness.


    But soon, as Ye Fan approached the core area of the puppets, he felt an extraordinarily


    overwhelming pressure.


    That feeling was as if a sun existed in the sea of the puppets'' consciousness.


    Ye Fan spected that those should be the spiritual markings left by the previous masters on those


    puppets.


    The reason why those two puppets were still operating was likely entirely due to the control of the


    spiritual markings.


    So many years had passed, and ording to Ye Fan and Wan''er''s spection, since such a


    treasure from the celestial pce was left behind there, the owner of the celestial pce might


    have died.


    Even so, the lingering fragment of soul remnant was astonishingly powerful, so much so that Ye


    Fan''s spiritual energy didn''t dare to approach.


    ¡°Ye Fan, the other party''s spiritual energy is indeed formidable, but it no longer has a source to


    support it. All you need to do is gradually deplete it. With determination and perseverance, one can


    aplish incredible feats. There''s no need to rush.¡± Duanmu Wan''er''s gentle voice sounded


    again.


    It seemed that she had already anticipated the situation Ye Fan was facing. She immediately guided


    Ye Fan on how to deal with the soul remnant.

 Chapter 2338 Who Are You

    Chapter 2338 Who Are You


    Following Duanmu Wan''er''s reminder, Ye Fan began cautiouslyunching an attack on the soul


    remnant in the puppet.


    As expected, his spiritual energy was insufficient to do any damage to the soul remnant at first.


    But it was okay, for as Duanmu Wan''er said, one could aplish incredible feats with


    determination and perseverance.


    He continuously channeled his spiritual energy to erode the strength of the soul remnant bit by bit.


    Of course, his spiritual energy also needed to recover.


    Often, he would take a short break after a period of time.


    Once his spiritual energy had recovered to a certain extent, he continuedunching attacks on the


    soul remnant.


    That persisted until no one could tell how long he had been battling with that wisp of soul remnant.


    Atst, the soul remnant''s power gradually diminished before their eyes until it finally shattered with


    a loud bang.


    ¡°Now''s the time, Ye Fan! Use your spiritual energy to refine the two puppets!¡±


    The ck and white puppets that were initially struggling suddenly went motionless.


    It was at that moment that Duanmu Wan''er realized that Ye Fan had seeded.


    In her joy, she immediately urged the man to strike while the iron was hot by quickly refining the


    puppets.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Fan replied.


    At once, he unleashed his spiritual energy and injected it into the limbs and bodies of the puppets.


    On top of that, he condensed a spiritual mark simr to that of their previous master in their minds.


    When he had done all that, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, it was as though all strength had been drained out of him. He copsed onto the ground and


    panted heavily.


    ¡°I''m exhausted. Finally, it''s all done,¡± hemented.


    Following a thought from him, Millenary Threads disappeared into nothingness.


    The two puppets rushed to the man''s side like bodyguards before dropping to their knees before


    him with a thud.


    The only thing left was to call him their master.


    ¡°Hahaha... I''ve done it!¡±


    Ye Fan gently patted the heads of the two puppets. Instantly, a sense of aplishment welled up


    within him. It was as though he was looking at his own two sons.


    ¡°Congrattions, Ye Fan! You''ve seeded.¡± Duanmu Wan''er stepped forward and congratted


    him.


    In response, Ye Fanughed joyfully. ¡°Haha... It''s all thanks to you, Wan''er. If it weren''t for you, I


    would never have two extra helpers! With these two precious sons as my right and left hand, I can


    traverse the world freely without fearing anything!¡±


    He was inexorably happy.


    Although the two puppets only had a few moves they used repeatedly, their strength was incredibly


    formidable. Each punch and kick they delivered carried an overwhelming force of nature.


    More importantly, they were immortal.


    When he encountered any danger in the future, he could totally rely on them to take the hit for him.


    In fact, when the crisis of the Universe Tree came in the future, he might just be able to put up a


    fight with the aid of the two puppets.


    ¡°From now on, you two shall follow me. Your name is Coal, while your name is Snow. Remember


    them, for they''re your names!¡±


    Looking at the puppets kneeling before him, Ye Fan gave them names while grinning away.


    Perhaps, they couldn''t understand his words.


    But that was fine since he had already refined the tworge puppets.


    They were in perfect harmony with him and could grasp his meaning with just a thought.


    In response to his words, the two puppets nodded in eptance.


    ¡°All right, lead the way ahead, Coal and Snow. Bring us into the pce!¡±


    Ye Fan waved a hand.


    As a man, it was only natural for him to face danger head-on.


    Coal and Snow were both exceedingly obedient, striding forward with a steady rhythm and paving


    the way ahead.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er followed behind them.


    Even with Coal and Snow paving the way ahead, Ye Fan dared not ck off.


    After all, it was a celestial pce left by the celestials.


    No one knew the kinds of danger they might encounter next.


    ¡°Hold on to me tightly, Wan''er,¡± Ye Fan instructed.


    He scanned his eyes all around, highly wary deep within.


    But surprisingly, everything was incredibly smooth throughout it all.


    Even after entering the pce ahead, they did not encounter any further danger.


    ¡°How strange. We really got into the pce so easily? It seems that the previous owner of this


    celestial pce was quite a decent person.¡±


    With a joyful smile, Ye Fan stepped into the pce alongside Duanmu Wan''er.


    The pce was not as opulent and magnificent as they had imagined.


    Instead, it was surprisingly bare.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that the space waspletely empty.


    However, a figure indeed stood at the very heart of the pce.


    The towering figure stood tall like a giant in his prime.


    A sword piercing the heavens ran through his chest.


    Yet, no signs of pain showed on the person''s face.


    On the contrary, his expression remained as calm as ever.


    Ye Fan was instantly startled.


    ¡°How... How could there be someone here? Is he alive or dead?¡±


    Just as he stepped forward in ns of finding out what was going on, he locked eyes with the


    figure.


    When that happened, he abruptly felt like millions of sword intents swept in like a tsunami and


    bombarded his entire sea of consciousness.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, he felt a buzzing in his head. Everything turned muddled, and his mind went


    completely nk.


    I''m doomed.


    That was his final thought.


    Only at thest moment did he realize the reason the journey had been so smooth all along.


    It was because to true masters, there was absolutely no need to set any traps or ploys.


    A single thought left behind after thousands of years carried immense power within it, enough to


    obliterate one''s physical and spiritual existence.


    Just like right then, the spiritual attack was potent enough to shatter Ye Fan''s spirit and soul,


    reducing him to a mere shell of a man.


    However, no one noticed the jade pendant he wore suddenly lighting up with a green glow when his


    mind was under attack and plunged into chaos.


    Immediately after, an extraordinarily majestic and grand silhouette quietly emerged.


    It was as majestic as a mountain, standing above the horizon, with the Sword of Yunyang in hand.


    ¡°Who dares to harm a descendant of Yunyang? Leave at once!¡±


    Boom!


    A wave of consciousness suddenly burst forth.


    As if following a divine decree, the figure that initially stood in the pce suddenly copsed with a


    thunderous crash.


    A momentter, Ye Fan abruptly snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°W-What''s going on? What happened?¡±


    His head throbbed painfully, and he cradled it in his hands.


    His thoughts seemed to have short-circuited.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ye Fan? This was all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you in here rashly. I initially


    thought there wouldn''t be much danger in this celestial pce after so many years. Furthermore,


    with Coal and Snow protecting us, I assumed we would have been rtively safe. But I was wrong.


    I overlooked a spiritual attack. While the bodies of those from the celestial realm may decay, their


    souls live on forever. Their intense murderous intent alone is enough to shatter the souls of


    mortals.¡±


    Filled with self-reproach, Duanmu Wan''er hugged Ye Fan and unexpectedly began to sob.


    Just now, she truly believed that she was about to lose him.


    Fortunately, the man snapped back to his senses.


    It was only then that Ye Fan remembered something.


    Indeed, he recalled feeling a suffocating sensation of death the moment before he plunged into


    confusion.


    ¡°Was it him?¡±


    He again nced at the figure that had fallen.


    His body had withered away, and the sword that pierced his body had also rusted.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was hard to believe that the dead body decaying for millions of years almost killed him with just


    one look.


    ¡°Who exactly is this man? Could he be the master of this celestial pce?¡±


    Questions lingered within him.


    At that exact moment, the dead body suddenly fell apart.


    It transformed into thousands of light orbs.


    Subsequently, a faint silhouette condensed in the pce.


    It was burly with thick eyebrows and sharp eyes, exuding extraordinary valor.


    However, as it looked at Ye Fan, there was a hint of fear in its gaze.


    ¡°A descendant of Yunyang. Who would have thought that you''re his descendant?¡±


    The silhouette trembled as it suddenly began to speak.


    Ye Fan and Duanmu Wan''er were both startled.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Ye Fan asked apprehensively.

 Chapter 2339 Mundane Sword Deity

    Chapter 2339 Mundane Sword Deity


    However, the person did not respond to Ye Fan''s words.


    He was still musing to himself, lost in his thoughts. ¡°To think you''re a descendant of Yunyang... Who


    could''ve thought...¡±


    At first, that silhouette was merely trembling.


    However,ter on, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°To think the Great Emperor Yunyang hails from the mundane world! Now, his descendant has


    fallen into my hands. Oh, Great Emperor Yunyang. You dominated the three realms, surpassed all


    beings, and had me submit to you all my life. Even though I can''t do anything to you, you still owe


    me. Today, I will reim it from your descendants!¡± The silhouetteughed loudly.


    His exhration was obvious.


    However, it was clear that Ye Fan and the others did not hear what the guy said. As such, they had


    no idea what he meant.


    ¡°Who are you, really? Are you an intruder as well, or are you the master of this celestial pce?¡± Ye


    Fan asked in surprise.


    ¡°I am the Mundane Sword Deity known as Jian Boyou! You have trespassed my Sword Celestial


    Pce, a crime worthy of death. Even though I can''t kill you under Yunyang''s protection, I can still


    take you as my disciple. In the future, when you meet me, you must bow every three steps and


    kneel every nine steps to me! You will kneel before me for the rest of your life!¡± Jian Boyou then


    laughed.


    Perhaps the thought of Great Emperor Yunyang''s descendant surrendering at his feet made him


    feel exhrated. That made the master of Sword Celestial Pce extremely excited.


    When Ye Fan heard those words, his eye twitched uncontrobly. What is with this lunatic? He can''t


    kill me, so he wants to take me as his disciple? Moreover, judging by his tone, it seems he know my


    ancestor, Chu Yunyang.


    That indeed piqued Ye Fan''s curiosity, and he immediately asked, ¡°Do you know about my ancestor


    Yunyang?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know? I''ve been deeply hurt by him. I yearn to y him with a sword all my life! I


    dream about him in every dream. Even if he turns to ashes, I''ll still recognize him.¡± The sword deity


    roared in anger. Perhaps due to his intense emotional upheaval, his silhouette was trembling.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Fan became excited. ¡°Where is my ancestor now? Is he still alive? Can you


    get in touch with him? Can hee back?¡±


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be anxious. If my ancestor is still alive, won''t he be able to solve the


    crisis on Earth with ease? With ancestor Yunyang''s strength, dealing with a Universe Tree will just


    be a matter of minutes!


    However, upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, the master of Sword Celestial Pce fell silent for a


    moment before finally saying, ¡°Your ancestor was a hero. He may still be alive, but honestly, he''s no


    different from being dead. To save the three realms, he has already embarked on the journey of


    reincarnation. That ce is a point of no return. He may have already fallen in battle, with only his


    soul remnant remaining. Or perhaps he is still alive, forever trapped in the realm of reincarnation.


    That d*mn Chu Yunyang! If he does not enter the cycle of reincarnation, perhaps I, Jian Boyou,


    could have another battle with him before my death! What a pity... Though I am a sword deity, I


    regret that I never had the chance to witness your ancestor wield his mightiest sword before I


    passed away.¡± The master of Sword Celestial Pce was filled with regret and resentment as he


    reminisced.


    From Jian Boyu''s words, Ye Fan could hear even more of the mncholy and vicissitudes of time.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duanmu Wan''er giggled foolishly, whispering into Ye Fan''s ear. ¡°Ye Fan, it seems this Mundane


    Sword Deity shares a love-hate rtionship with your ancestor.¡±


    However, after a brief moment of reminiscence, the silhouette once again became fierce.


    ¡°Cut the cr*p! Your ancestor has made me suffer a great deal. My physical form has perished, and


    my soul has been damaged. As such, I fear it may be difficult for me to enter the realm of


    reincarnation to take revenge on your ancestor. However, since you carry his blood, you should also


    inherit a third of his sins. I nowmand you to kneel outside my celestial pce for seven days,


    repenting for your ancestors'' sins to me!¡± The silhouette spoke sternly.


    Ye Fan''s eye twitched wildly. I can''t believe he''s saying stuff like that! What does Chu Yunyang''s


    misdeeds have to do with me? Are you bullying someone weaker because you can''t defeat me?


    What a load of bullsh*t!


    ¡°Impossible! I, Chu Tianfan, kneel to neither heaven nor earth nor to anyone else! I only kneel to my


    mother! Even if you are the master of this celestial pce, I am a true saint, and I will never kneel


    before you!¡± declined Ye Fan.


    He didn''t want to kneel before someone he didn''t know for seven days when he was a man of great


    stature.


    ¡°You sure are stubborn, brat. What a pity. Though you possess a third of your ancestor''s pride, you


    lack half of his strength. Now that you''ve fallen into my hands, whether you like it or not, you don''t


    get to choose!¡± sneered Jian Boyou.


    Then, a dense spiritual power, as if tangible, surged toward Ye Fan with the overwhelming force of


    nature, bearing down on him relentlessly.


    Ye Fan''s expression changed instantly, his whole body reacting as if struck by a heavy blow.


    His knees suddenly buckled.


    Even so, Ye Fan continued to persevere through gritted teeth.


    He refused to kneel.


    Even though I had fallen nearly a thousand years ago, the power of my spirit is not something you,


    a mundane man, can resist. You''re just asking for trouble by acting this way.¡±


    The silhouette spoke faintly. With a sweep of his long sleeve, he unleashed an even more ferocious


    power on Ye Fan.


    Bang!


    That time, Ye Fan could no longer resist.


    He fell to his knees in an instant!


    Ye Fan found himself unable to move, feeling as if a mountain was pressing down on him.


    ¡°What do you think, young one? I may not be able to best your ancestor, but do you think I can''t


    dominate you?¡± Jian Boyouughed heartily, hisughter echoing throughout the entire Sword


    Celestial Pce.


    At the side, Duanmu Wan''er was watching with a smile, not showing any signs of worry.


    She could tell that the master of Sword Celestial Pce held no malice toward Ye Fan. He was


    merely teasing thetter, even showing a hint of admiration.


    Duanmu Wan''er, precisely because she had noticed all those, did not attempt to stop anything


    earlier.


    Instead, she was just standing by, enjoying the spectacle.


    Moreover, seeing Ye Fan take a hit for the first time was quite amusing to her.


    ¡°Jian Boyou, you old rascal! You can''t defeat my ancestor Yunyang, so youe to bully me. What


    kind of man are you? You''re a coward! I look down on you! D*mn it, let me go! Let me go...¡±


    At that moment, Ye Fan was subdued by immense force, capable only of cursing loudly and utterly


    unable to take any action.


    Like that, Ye Fan was indeed made to kneel in front of the grand hall, enduring that pressure for


    seven days.


    Of course, Ye Fan spent seven days in the grand hall, cursing Jian Boyou.


    However, Jian Boyou didn''t get angry. On the contrary, the more unpleasantly Ye Fan cursed, the


    happier he became.


    It was as if the one kneeling before him was Great Emperor Yunyang, who once dominated the


    three realms and stood unrivaled among all heroes.


    Throughout his life, Jian Boyou had always yearned to surpass Chu Yunyang. He wanted to


    dominate Chu Yunyang for the rest of his life.


    However, he never achieved his goal before he died.


    By bullying Ye Fan, he had fulfilled one of his heart''s desires!


    Seven dayster, the oppressive aura on Ye Fan dissipated.


    Ye Fan copsed on the ground, gasping for air heavily.


    ¡°You''ve kneeled before me for seven days on behalf of your ancestor. As such, let''s put this


    millennium-old grudge on hold for now. From now on, consider yourself a disciple of mine. I will


    pass on to you the Ultimate Sword Technique. However, I have one condition. In the future, you


    must not im to be a descendant of Yunyang. You can only say that you are a disciple of Mundane


    Sword Deity! In that case, when you make a name for yourself across the three realms in the future,


    people will only praise me. They will say that Mundane Sword Deity has a good disciple, and they


    won''t praise your detestable ancestor Yunyang!¡±

 Chapter 2340 A Transaction

    Chapter 2340 A Transaction


    ¡°Keep dreaming your pipe dreams!¡± Ye Fan tly refused without a second thought.


    He could bear with the several days'' journey,rgely due to the protection of Chu Yunyang.


    Without him, the Chu family would not exist, much less the Book of Celestial Cloud.


    Throughout the journey, the belief that Ye Fan held on to make it to the end despite the countless


    hardships and predicaments he encounters was mainly the power and magic of the Book of


    Celestial Cloud rather than his tenacious character.


    One must never forgot their roots.


    Ye Fan, having received such profound blessings from Chu Yunyang, would never let the authority


    of Mundane Sword Deity deter him from acknowledging his own ancestor.


    Upon hearing the news, Jian Boyou was instantly wide-eyed.


    ¡°You really don''t know what''s good for you, Mortal. When I was alive, countless people cried and


    pleaded to be my disciples. They were delusional to think they could be one! Yet, I didn''t take


    any of them. Not a single one. Now that I''m offering you the position, and you actually dare to


    refuse? Have you thought properly about this? If you agree to my terms, honor me as your master,


    and be my disciple, I will not only give you all my lifelong teachings, but even this celestial


    pce of mine, I will bestow upon you. This celestial pce of mine is indeed a valuable treasure.


    Back then, the value of the celestial pce where Chu Yunyang resided couldn''t evenpare to


    mine. All these are yours. All you have to do is just agree to my terms!¡± Jian Boyou enticed Ye Fan


    patiently and skillfully.


    He had fallen into ruin many years ago, leaving behind only a wisp of his soul remnant.


    He had given up any hope of seeking revenge against Chu Yunyang in his lifetime.


    However, if he could take Ye Fan as a disciple, that in itself would be a form of revenge against Chu


    Yunyang.


    At that prospect, naturally, Jian Boyou would be enthusiastic.


    However, in response to Jian Boyou''s words, Ye Fan''s determination didn''t waver. ¡°You can give up


    on that idea, for I will never ept you as my mentor. I, Chu Tianfan, have thrived till this day, all


    thanks to the legacy left by Mr. Yunyang. The bloodline of the Chu family flows within me. If I ept


    Mr. Yunyang''s enemy as my mentor, it''ll be an act of disrespect, betrayal, heartlessness, and


    treachery toward him. I will never betray my ancestor. I won''t change my mind even if you grant the


    celestial pce to me.¡±


    Ye Fan''s tone was firm, not allowing any room for negotiation.


    Upon hearing his refusal, Jian Boyou didn''t get angry. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°I didn''t expect


    this from you. You''re quite loyal and righteous. Fine, I won''t force you. Since you are unwilling to


    ept me as your mentor, you may leave. I, Jian Boyou, will wait here for the next destined person


    to arrive. When the timees, I will have my sessor kill you. You are Chu Yunyang''s


    sessor, and if my disciple defeats you, it''ll be as if I have defeated Chu Yunyang myself. Thus,


    you must stay alive until my sessor appears.¡±


    Jian Boyouughed arrogantly. Since he couldn''t take Ye Fan as his disciple, he would have to


    resort to another method to get back at Chu Yunyang.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll be waiting. However, I fear that your legacy will be cut short when the timees


    since your disciple will die by my sword,¡± Ye Fan sneered, not bothering to exchange pleasantries


    with Jian Boyou before turning around and walking away.


    After saying that, he turned and walked away.


    ¡°Ye Fan, please don''t go...¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er, however, watched with urgency.


    She wanted to persuade Ye Fan to stay, but he had already left the pce, seemingly unwilling to


    linger for even a second longer.


    Duanmu Wan''er sighed resignedly. ¡°Ye Fan is being too impulsive.¡±


    Actually, she felt that Ye Fan could have epted Jian Boyou''s request first.


    Jian Boyou had long since fallen, and his soul remnant probably wouldn''tst much longer.


    Moreover, the power of his soul remnant could only manifest within the celestial pce.


    In the future, after Ye Fan gained control of the celestial pce and even the skills of the sword


    deity, he could do whatever he wanted after leaving the ce.


    Jian Boyou, trapped in the celestial pce, could do nothing against him.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan was not even willing to agree verbally.


    ¡°Youngdy, and you are?¡±


    Once Ye Fan left, Jian Boyou finally noticed a youngdy standing nearby.


    He took a nce, and was instantly taken aback.


    The youngdy was certainly not an average human.


    ¡°Mr. Sword Deity, my name is Duanmu Wan''er. I have a somewhat presumptuous request that I


    wonder if you will agree to?¡± Duanmu Wan''er asked politely.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of request?¡± The Mundane Sword Deity raised an eyebrow and asked curiously.


    ¡°Since your celestial pce has numerous pavilions and houses, I reckon most rooms are probably


    unused. I wonder if we can borrow them for a while? I promise I won''t damage even a single de


    of grass or tree in the celestial pce. We will absolutely not trespass into the rooms you forbid us


    to enter,¡± Duanmu Wan''er pleaded.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jian Boyou chuckled lightly. ¡°You sure know how to scheme, youngdy. My celestial pce is a


    treasure filled with aura. Anyone who stays here for a long time can even prolong their life. Why


    should I lend it to you? You''re neither my disciples nor part of my family,¡± Jian Boyou questioned


    directly.


    However, it seemed Duanmu Wan''er had anticipated his question and promptly pulled out a piece of


    leaf.


    ¡°Mr. Sword Deity, do you know what this is?¡±


    Initially, Jian Boyou was taken aback, but then, with a casual wave of his hand, the leaf floated


    toward him.


    ¡°This is a leaf from the Universe Tree! How did youe by such a thing?¡±


    Jian Boyou was stunned.


    The Universe Tree was a divine tree.


    It was undoubtedly a rare species toe across in the cultivation world.


    The Universe Tree was immensely powerful, but at the same time, a priceless treasure, especially


    the fallen leaves and branches. They possessed the effect of nourishing one''s soul.


    Many beings of the Celestial Realm dreamed of acquiring a Universe Tree, using its branches and


    trunk to forge their second body.


    Not only could it greatly enhance one''s strength, but it also increased the chances of survival in the


    treacherous Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Mr. Sword Deity, you should be aware of this too, right? The wonder of the Universe Tree. If you


    agree to my terms, I''ll use the leaves of the Universe Tree to nurture your soul, prolonging the


    existence of your soul remnant. In truth, the world outside this celestial pce is akin to the end of


    the world. Only by staying in this celestial pce can Ye Fan avoid perishing in the apocalypse.


    Don''t you still want your disciple to defeat Yunyang''s descendants? If Ye Fan were to die in the


    apocalypse, I''m afraid your wish may nevere true,¡± Duanmu Waner persuaded logically and


    emotionally, gently driving him to ept her terms.


    After a moment of silence, Jian Boyou suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°You''re indeed exceptionally clever, youngdy. You have a keen insight into people''s hearts and


    minds. What a pity! Such a good youngdy, pining for a loser. Chu Yunyang''s descendant is one


    lucky fellow.¡±


    ¡°All right. I promise you, youngdy. You''re free to roam the entire celestial pce, apart from


    certain areas. However, I''m warning you that the forbidden areas are all rigged with traps. You''re to


    die a terrible death if you force your way in. It''s in your best interest to keep your people in check.¡±


    In the end, Jian Boyou fell for Duanmu Wan''er''s persuasion and agreed to her request.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sword Deity. I understand.¡±


    With a heart full of joy, Duanmu Waner ran out to find Ye Fan.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Mr. Sword Deity has agreed. He agreed to us temporarily residing in the celestial pce!


    This ce is fully equipped and elegantly designed. I''m sure your loved ones will find joy and peace


    during their stay here. Ye Fan, you can bring your family over now,¡± Duanmu Wan''er happily


    announced.


    Actually, the abode earlier could also serve as an amodation.


    However, it was too cramped and dim. Any average person living there for a long period might


    develop mental health issues.


    Thus, Duanmu Waner thought about finding a more suitable paradise for Ye Fan''s family and


    friends to stay on a long-term basis.

 Chapter 2341 Solitary Cultivation

    Chapter 2341 Solitary Cultivation


    At Duanmu Wan''er''s words, Ye Fan''s heart shuddered.


    He never expected her to be so thoughtful.


    Even such details were taken into consideration.


    Previously, Ye Fan was only concerned about how to protect the lives of his loved ones, never once


    considering their living conditions.


    That was indeed no small matter.


    If one were to dwell in a cave for a long time, living a life of perpetual darkness day after day, it


    might be bearable for cultivators like Ye Fan. However, if it were an ordinary person, they might not


    last more than a few days before they start to experience psychological issues.


    If it was serious, it might even be life-threatening.


    However, all the things that he had overlooked, Duanmu Wan''er had thought of for him.


    ¡°Wan''er, thank you. You''re always so thoughtful, able to consider many things that I''ve never paid


    attention to. All these years, I''m grateful to have you by my side, helping me,¡± Ye Fan sincerely


    expressed his gratitude.


    Ye Fan''s sudden emotional outpouring actually made Duanmu Wan''er feel a bit embarrassed, her


    pretty face blushing.


    ¡°Ye Fan, we''re so close now. There''s no need for formalities between us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Fan nodded with a smile. ¡°After all, we''ve already been open and honest with each


    other, having intimate interactions. There''s really no need for such formalities.¡±


    After she heard that, Duanmu Wan''er''s face instantly turned bright red. He''s such a bad guy! Ye Fan


    is such a rascal, always teasing me as he pleases.


    However, after the joke was over, Ye Fan''s expression turned serious.


    Previously, Ye Fan had been relying on the treasures of the mundane world''s celestial pce to


    deal with the Universe Tree, but now it seems all hope was lost.


    Given the temperament of Mundane Sword Deity, if Ye Fan didn''t take him as his master, he would


    certainly not assist Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t want to disrespect his teachers and ancestors over this matter, nor did he


    want to deny his lineage.


    Moreover, Jian Boyou was now just a soul remnant. Even if he truly became his disciples, whether


    he could resolve the Earth''s crisis remained an unknown.


    ¡°s. No support is permanent. The best thing to do is rely on ourselves.¡± Ye Fan let out a sigh.


    Subsequently, he made a decision.


    ¡°Wan''er, we still have about nine years left. During this time, I will arrange for my friends and family


    to be brought in gradually. I hope that when the timees, you can find a way to guide them into


    this secret realm,¡± Ye Fan instructed.


    ¡°Ye Fan, what about you? Aren''t you staying here?¡± Duanmu Wan''er was clearly more concerned


    about where Ye Fan was going.


    Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Wan''er, it''s not time to sit and wait for death. I still want to give it a shot.


    What if I could reach the god realm? Under the Universe Tree, the aura is abundant, so I n to


    spend the next period of time undergoing solitary cultivation under the Universe Tree. So, I''m afraid


    I can''t stay here with you anymore,¡± Ye Fan said with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Ye Fan, why bother? Why push yourself so hard? Haste makes waste. I worry that your intense


    desire to break through to the god realm will instead harm your own body. If you ask me, I''d say let''s


    just go with the flow. We have the protection of the mundane world''s celestial pce anyway. Even


    if the end of the world truly arrives, we can simply hide in the celestial pce, calmly facing the


    storm.¡± Duanmu Wan''er spoke up to persuade him.


    But Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Wan''er, I''m not like you. You''ve been living in this abode for a long


    time. You don''t understand Earth. You have no affection for thatnd. But I can''t. I can''t be as calm


    as you are. If possible, I still wish to harness my own strength to salvage this damaged world, even


    if the world has hurt me deeply.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words immediately silenced Duanmu Wan''er.


    She truly didn''t understand Ye Fan''s words.


    She couldn''t understand. Wasn''t it just a ce to survive? With Ye Fan''s capabilities, even if the


    Earth is no more, can''t he just find another ce to live?


    ¡°Okay. Ye Fan, if you want to do it, then go ahead. I only hope that no matter what you do, you must


    prioritize your own safety. If some things can''t be salvaged, then let them go. Don''t put yourself in


    danger because of those matters. Whenever you need anything, feel free to reach out to me. If I


    can be of any help, I will certainly assist you.¡± Duanmu Wan''er spoke softly.


    That was what Ye Fan liked the most about Duanmu Wan''er.


    No matter what decision he made, she would always steadfastly stand by him, even if she didn''t


    agree with his decision.


    However, once he made up his mind, she would continue to help him without any hesitation.


    In that aspect, Qiu Mucheng and Duanmu Wan''er were entirely different.


    Qiu Mucheng was a stubborn woman.


    She didn''t want Ye Fan to do what he was nning to do, and she would genuinely try her best to


    dissuade and discourage him.


    Just like when Ye Fan sought revenge on Chu Sect, Qiu Mucheng tried to stop him from the


    beginning to the end.


    Ye Fan knew that she was acting out of kindness, for his own good, and was worried about his


    safety.


    However, Qiu Mucheng wouldn''t know some obsessions were meant to transcend everything.


    So, back then, Ye Fan chose to let down Qiu Mucheng to confront Chu Sect.


    And it was precisely for that reason that Qiu Mucheng, in a fit of pique, had yet to return home.


    Up until now, Ye Fan was still unable to find any trace of her.


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    All thoseplex thoughts werepletely suppressed.


    In the end, life was full of regrets.


    He searched painstakingly for a year but still couldn''t find Qiu Mucheng.


    However, Ye Fan simply couldn''t devote all his time to doing that.


    For the remaining years, Ye Fan nned to spend them immersed in his cultivation.


    ¡°Wan''er, I''ll let Snow stay with you. I will only take Coal with me to guard me.¡± Before leaving, Ye


    Fan decided to leave a puppet behind as a form of protection for Duanmu Wan''er.


    ¡°Ye Fan, no need.¡±


    There''s no danger within this secret realm. Rather, you who''ll be cultivating under the Universe


    Tree, could be attacked by the Universe Tree at any moment. Take both Coal and Snow with you,¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er advised.


    But Ye Fan didn''t heed the advice and insisted on leaving a puppet behind.


    Then, taking Coal with him, he left the secret realm to return to the mortal world.


    Beneath Mount Kransbay, the Universe Tree had grown taller once again.


    Yet, the growth rate of the vegetation at the foot of the mountain had slowed down.


    At the foot of the mountain, it remained sparsely popted.


    Many unused tents were still there.


    Only Gaius and Zhang Nanhai remained there.


    Gaius stepped forward and greeted respectfully, ¡°Master, you''ve returned?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai also gave up his research and came over to greet Ye Fan.


    ¡°Yes. You guys carry on with your work. I came here with the intention to undergo long-term solitary


    cultivation. Unless it''s urgent, do not disturb me,¡± Ye Fan instructed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gaius patted his chest and said, ¡°Rest assured, Master. I, Gaius, will guard this post for you! Rest


    assured, and continue your cultivation!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Zhang Nanhai also became somewhat agitated. Am I going to spend


    day and night with my senior, Chu Tianfan, in the future?


    In an instant, Zhang Nanhai felt the thrill of sessfully chasing his dreams.


    After a brief exnation, Ye Fan walked over to the Universe Tree, sat down cross-legged, and


    began his solitary cultivation.


    And there stood Coal, motionless in front of Ye Fan, like a stone sculpture.


    The peculiar shape undoubtedly piqued Gaius'' curiosity, ¡°What is this thing that Master has


    brought? How strange. Why haven''t I seen it before?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai was equally curious. ¡°This stone is somewhat mysterious, isn''t it?¡±


    However, the two of them were merely curious, without delving too much into anything.


    In the time that followed, Zhang Nanhai continued to delve into his study of formations.


    Meanwhile, Gaius, while apanying Ye Fan in his solitary cultivation, didn''t forget to charm a


    few young women in the nearby city.


    Thend of Kransbay momentarily fell into a state of tranquility.


    However, the secr world was anything but peaceful.


    After Ye Fan had undergone solitary cultivation for a long period, aerospace technology flourished.


    One after another, spaceships wereunched into the space cabin.


    The manned spaceflight endeavor was advancing rapidly and dramatically.


    As if possessed, major nations were harnessing their national power to advance their long-distance


    space travel endeavors, especially the Marsnding project.

 Chapter 2342 The Fallen Martial Arts World

    Chapter 2342 The Fallen Martial Arts World


    After all, it was about the survival of the nation and the existence of mankind.


    When the Universe Tree reached out its fangs, the entire Earth would surely be in peril.


    By then, the only choice would be to emigrate to another.


    However, given humanity''s limited understanding of the universe, after careful consideration, the


    decision was made to establish a survival base on Mars.


    Yet, due to the considerable distance between Mars and Earth, the journey from Earth to Mars


    would take several months, initially resulting in slow progress.


    Nevertheless, when pushed to the brink, humans could always unlock more of their potential.


    That was especially the case when the martial arts world and the secr world were joining forces.


    In the realm of cultivation, there were those who excelled in the art of formation.


    They integrated modern technology with formations, significantly enhancing the propulsion


    efficiency of the spaceship.


    In the end, the aerospace industry achieved a leapfrog development.


    The travel time to Mars had been significantly reduced.


    The progress was undoubtedly exhrating.


    For a moment, it further ignited the enthusiasm for space exploration in the human world.


    Almost all human and material resources were being channeled toward the endeavor of space


    exploration.


    At War God Castle on Mount Ya, after half a year of secluded cultivation in his own shrine, Ye


    Qingtian was ready to return to War God Castle to inquire about the current international situation.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he returned to War God Castle after more than half a year, he found that the once


    bustling castle, filled with talented individuals, had be exceptionally deste and bleak.


    Back then, on the martial arts stage of Mount Yan, hundreds of elite martial artists from all over the


    country would gather to spar and hone their skills, learning from each other''s progress.


    At that moment, everything was gone.


    The vast martial arts field waspletely deserted.


    Only a couple of elderly individuals remained, d in long robes, brooms in hand, sweeping away


    the dust and fallen leaves on the ground.


    Ye Qingtian stepped forward, politely asking, ¡°Mister, where are the people from War God Castle?


    I''ve looked everywhere, but why can''t I see anyone?¡±


    Those elders appeared to be newly recruited. Although they possessed some martial arts power,


    their rank was low, at most considered Novice.


    In the past, martial artists of that level would not have been qualified to enter the Mount Yan War


    God Castle.


    At that moment, however, they were the only ones left in War God Castle.


    Those people clearly didn''t recognize Ye Qingtian. They just nced at him, then sighed. ¡°They''re


    gone. They''re all gone...¡±


    Huh? Ye Qingtian was puzzled. ¡°Have they left? Where have they gone to? Could it be that they''ve


    all gone to Kransbay to cultivate?¡±


    In the world of martial arts at that time, the best ce to cultivate one''s skills was undoubtedly


    under the Universe Tree of Mount Kransbay.


    ¡°Cultivate? People''s hearts have changed, and everyone has be restless. Where is the spirit of


    martial arts in today''s martial artists? The martial arts world has fallen. People''s hearts are no


    longer as they used to be.¡± The old man sighed deeply with sorrow.


    Ye Qingtian was undoubtedly more confused. ¡°Mister, what exactly is going on? What happened


    again?¡±


    ¡°What else could go wrong, except for people''s hearts changing? Everyone is thinking about how to


    escape, so naturally, no one is cultivating or thinking about how to be stronger. You asked me


    where all the strong masters in War God Castle are, right? I have the answer. Some are building


    spaceships, and others areworking everywhere, seeking connections and opportunities to try to


    secure more slots for Mars migration. And then there are those who are out seeking pleasure and


    merriment, savoring the final moments of peace while they still can. The martial arts world is dead.


    No one is willing to endure the hardship of cultivating anymore. Everyone is contemting how to


    ensure their own survival when the end of dayses. You don''t seem very old. If you have


    opportunities, you should start taking action immediately. Give some money to those high-ranking


    officials responsible for the end-of-the-world survival n, or offer them things they love, like gold,


    silver, or beautiful women. Who knows, you might even get a ticket on the ship when the end of the


    worldes.¡± The old man sighed.


    Ye Qingtian couldn''t help but be taken aback because he hadn''t expected that things would turn out


    that way.


    Back then, when the International Martial Arts Union decided to devote more energy to the


    doomsday survival n, Ye Qingtian was aware of it. However, he simply thought that those were


    matters of the secr world. He thought the martial arts world might provide some support at most,


    but more energy would still be devoted to cultivation.


    After all, a martial artist was never supposed to give up.


    However, Ye Qingtian had never imagined that after secluding himself for half a year, upon his


    return to the martial arts world, he would be greeted with such a sight.


    War God Castle was a sacred ce for the martial arts world in China.


    Even in such a ce, all the martial artists had fled. Those who didn''t secure a spot were pulling


    strings, trying to vie for a chance to relocate before the world ended.


    Those who had secured a spot indulged in a life of hedonism willingly descended into decadence,


    savoring the final warmth.


    If War God Castle was like that, it was safe to assume that the martial arts world in other ces was


    suffering from a worse fate.


    Ye Qingtian was instantly filled with rage. ¡°As a dignified martial artist, if I do not strive for progress,


    fight for advancement, and instead fall into such a state of decay, how can I be worthy of being a


    martial artist? No way! I simply cannot allow the martial arts world to continue this descent into


    corruption.¡±


    However, the old man was not optimistic. ¡°Ha! It''s pointless, given the current state of affairs. If the


    end is inevitable, what''s the use of trying? Everyone has given up. The only goal now is to figure out


    how to escape. Everyone in this world has be a deserter. Take a good look at these


    mountains, rivers, and the world around you. In ten years, all of this will be the past.¡±


    As the old man spoke, he gradually disappeared into the distance.


    Holding a broom, meticulously sweeping the terraced mountain path of Mount Yan, oneyer at a


    time.


    It was like saying farewell to old friends, one by one.


    Ye Qingtian watched this scene unfold, feeling quite unsettled in his heart.


    He sat in War God Castle for an entire day, only to be met by the tipsy Prince of Fighters, Mo Wuya,


    in the evening.


    Originally, Mo Wuya went to War God Castle to fetch something. However, upon entering, he found


    Ye Qingtian sitting alone in the castle.


    That silhouette was deste and bleak.


    ¡°M-Mr. Ye?¡± The Prince of Fighters, Mo Wuya, was greatly startled at that moment.


    At first, he thought he was seeing a ghost.


    Only after a closer look did he realize that the person sitting there was none other than the War


    God, Ye Qingtian.


    p!


    Suddenly, Ye Qingtian pped him across the face.


    Mo Wuya covered his face and fell to the ground.


    With a face full of confusion and grievance, Mo Wuya asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, what did I do wrong? Why did


    you hit me?¡±


    Mo Wuya was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°You have the nerve to ask? As one of the Supremes in China, a pir of our nation, you should be


    leading by example. Instead, you reek of alcohol, content with your own downfall, gallivanting


    around until thiste hour before returning home. With the way you''re behaving, how are you worthy


    of a position that upholds the nation? Once Sword Saint and the others return, we''ll have them strip


    you of your title! You''ll be kicked out of War God Castle!¡± Ye Qingtian thundered.


    Upon hearing that, Mo Wuya widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Mr. Ye, what have I done for you to


    want to revoke my title? Fine! Do whatever you want. If you want to revoke my title, go on! After all,


    the end of the world ising. When that timees, the whole world will be destroyed, China will


    cease to exist, and the martial arts world will be lost. What use would this title be to me, then? I


    don''t want it anymore!¡±


    It seemed that Mo Wuya had also lost his temper. With red eyes, he roared at Ye Qingtian, took out


    the Supreme token, threw it fiercely on the ground, and turned around to walk away.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Seeing that, Ye Qingtian was so angry that he trembled.


    ¡°B*stard! Being a Supreme, a pir of Chine, is sacred. How dare you discard it as if it were nothing,


    tarnishing it in such a way? Pick it up now!¡± Ye Qingtian roared in fury.


    In his lifetime, his greatest pride and responsibility was the title of the Supreme of China, the honor


    and status of being The Nation''s Pir.


    Yet, the things he cherished were trampled upon by Mo Wuya. Naturally, Ye Qingtian was furious.


    His palm clenched tightly, energy surging within him. He was even ready to give Mo Wuya a lesson


    he wouldn''t forget.


    ¡°Ye, stop!¡±


    At that moment, an anxious voice came from behind.


    As it turned out, it was Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint urged anxiously, ¡°Ye, you''ve misunderstood Wuya. He didn''t go out for fun and


    entertainment. He went to have drinks with the son of the chief designer of the Mars colonization


    project. And also, he sessfully secured an additional fifty spots for our martial artists'' families. He


    did tremendously well! How could you possiblyy a hand on Wuya?¡±

 Chapter 2343 Journey To The Underworld Together

    Chapter 2343 Journey To The Underworld Together


    Sword Saint hurriedly rushed forward, blocking the path of War God.


    At the same time, go check on the injury of Prince of Fighters, Mo Wuya.


    "Wuya, are you alright?"


    Sword Saint helped Mo Wuya up from the ground.


    Mo Wuya, feeling deeply hurt, abruptly pushed Sword Saint away and spat out the blood at the


    corner of his mouth.


    "Leave me alone. I won''t die!"


    After he finished speaking, Mo Wuya quietly retreated to a corner by himself, secretly wiping away


    his tears.


    Seeing the situation, Sword Saint didn''t know what to say.


    He had no choice but to turn around and me War God.


    "Ye, look at the mess you''ve created."


    "Why don''t you say somethingforting to Wuya quickly?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    War God, however, was still seething with anger. "What? Whatforting words?"


    "So, the mighty pir of China, one of the Hall Masters of War God Castle, stoops to drinking with


    the son of amoner, humbly begging such a spoiled brat. Is this something you''re proud of?"


    "This is simply an insult to the martial arts world of China!"


    "This is an insult to the title!" War God roared in rebuke.


    Upon hearing these words, Mo Wuya undoubtedly felt even more hurt.


    Despite striving to secure benefits for the martial artists and to increase their chances of survival,


    not only did I receive no praise, but I was even harshly criticized.


    This instantly left Mo Wuya feeling greatly defeated. He felt that all his efforts were not recognized.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t interfere anymore."


    "I don''t want these fifty spots anymore. Take them back."


    "Let''s all die together!"


    "Let''s bury it along with this Earth."


    "Let''s die together in this apocalypse!"


    Mo Wuya, with red eyes, was yelling.


    "Wuya, what are you talking about?"


    "Can''t you keep your mouth shut!"


    "How could you speak to Mr. Ye like this?"


    "Apologize now!"


    Sword Saint sternly reprimanded.


    Mo Wuya simply wiped away his tears, turning his head without uttering a word.


    Seeing the situation, Sword Saint also felt helpless.


    "Alright, you can go back first."


    "Today, you''ve worked hard."


    Seeing the aggrieved expression on Mo Wuya''s face, Sword Saint immediately felt a pang of


    heartache.


    He didn''t me him any further. Instead, he let him go.


    "Ye, Wuya has also put in a lot of effort. Why do you speak of him in such a way?


    "I understand. You think it''s beneath his dignity as a Supreme to beg for a few spots. It tarnishes the


    reputation of War God Castle, and even more so, it undermines the prestige of his title.


    "However, times have changed.


    "Times have changed from what they used to be.


    "No matter how powerful we martial artists be, we ultimately can''t fly into outer space.


    "If we want to survive now, we can only ce our hopes on those working in the field of technology.


    "Those people are our only hope for survival.


    "Currently, countries around the world are sparing no expense to develop their long-distance


    navigation industries.


    "Even we, as martial artists, participate as supporting forces.


    "During this time, various factions arepeting against each other, hoping to secure arger


    allocation of spots.


    "As a member of War God Castle, Wuya is one of the leaders of the martial artsmunity of


    China. He fights for our interests. What''s wrong with that?


    "He swallowed his pride, disregarded his own dignity, and humbly pleaded for my sake as a martial


    artist in the scorching summer. Isn''t that even more respectable?


    "How could you possibly me him?


    "Today, you really acted on impulse."


    Sword Saint exined the current situation with War God, while simultaneously criticizing him.


    "Run!"


    "All you know is to run away?"


    "Sword Saint, let me ask you. Why do we exhaust our entire lives to master this power?


    "Is it just to save our own skin?


    "To survive on an alien for the rest of our lives?


    "If that''s the case, what''s the use of us learning all these skills?


    "As martial artists, we should bear the responsibility and courage to face disasters when theye.


    We should possess the sentiment of rescuing the world from dire straits.


    "If you always think of running and escaping when faced with danger, then what''s the point of the


    nation training you?


    "I''ve always believed that as Supremes, and as leaders of our nation, we should face our fate


    together!"


    War God spoke in a deep voice, his eyes filled with unwavering determination. His words even


    contained a hint of anger. Clearly, he was very dissatisfied with Sword Saint''s idea of escapism.


    Upon hearing this, Sword Saint immediately retorted, "Yes, you are noble and upright, you act for


    the good of all, you disregard life and death, but what about others?


    "Where are the other martial artists in China?


    "And what about their wives and children?


    "Are they willing to die in the apocalypse?


    "Are they willing to coexist with this world, in life and death?


    "War God, you stand alone. Apart from yourself, you have no other worries.


    "But what about others?


    "Can they be as carefree as you?


    "What''s wrong with them fighting for a spot to leave Earth during the end times, in order to save the


    lives of their loved ones?"


    Sword Saint retorted sharply.


    Upon hearing this, War God couldn''t help butugh.


    "So, Sword Saint, are you also preparing a way out for yourself and your n like those people?


    "Yes, you''re right. I have no worries or attachments, while all of you have loved ones and friends


    you''re concerned about."


    "As the esteemed Hall Master of War God Castle and one of the pirs of the nation, you have the


    power and connections at your disposal. You can use them to secure a chance to live for your loved


    ones.


    "But what about ordinary people?


    "What about the billions of ordinary people living at the very bottom of society?


    "Have any of you, who hold power and strength, ever considered their fate?


    "When the end of days arrives, will there be a ce for them on the ark you''ve built?"


    War God''s eyes were zing red, he questioned in a furious voice.


    Sword Saint''s voice softened significantly. "You should understand that there are limited spots and


    limited time. The initiation of the Doomsday Legacy Program signifies that the majority of people in


    this world are destined to be abandoned."


    "What a notion of surrender! Sword Saint, do you think it''s fair? They are all lives, and they belong


    to Earth. Why should they be the ones to die? Why should you be the ones to live?


    "Is it because you possess the power, the status, and the right to speak?


    "But how would you have your power and status today without the support of themon people?


    "As for this so-called ''Doomsday Legacy Program'', it''s nothing more than a fancy name you''ve


    given to your own escapism," War God mocked.


    Sword Saint had nothing more to say.


    Although War God''s words were harsh, they were all true.


    Nowadays, every country was constructing spaceships, ostensibly for the preservation of human


    heritage, but in reality, they were all solely concerned with saving themselves.


    Even the martial artists had joined this escape n.


    "But War God, this is reality."


    "The Universe Tree is too powerful.


    "It is so powerful that it''s invincible.


    "We have no choice but to leave!


    Sword Saint bowed his head, his wordsden with gravity.


    "Who says there are no other options?


    "You lot are nothing more than a group of rats, driven by fear and greed!


    "The Universe Tree is indeed powerful, but until the veryst moment, who''s to say that the tree


    cannot be defeated?


    "We still have several years left!


    "As long as I strive together with the martial artists, is there truly no way to find a solution?


    "If everyone only thinks about running away, then the end of the world will indeed be inevitable!"


    War God spoke in a deep voice.


    Sword Saint sighed. "War God, everyone understands what you''re saying.


    "We''ve done our best.


    "In fact, we''ve exhausted every possible method.


    "But you should already know the oue."


    "Now, the upper echelons of the global martial arts world and the secr world are terrified by the


    power of the Universe Tree. They have already sumbed to despair and given up.


    "At present, the future appears bleak without a glimmer of hope. Even if people wanted to find a


    way out for the earth, they simply wouldn''t know which direction to take.


    "Instead of being lost and waiting for death, it''s better to find a way to escape from Earth.


    "This is the current situation and the state of mind of people around the world."


    Upon hearing this, War God fell silent.


    Turning around, he headed towards the exit of War God Castle.


    "War God, where are you going?" Sword Saint chased after him, asking loudly.


    War God turned his back to them, his resonant voice echoing, "You told me that you people cannot


    see the light and cannot find the direction? Then let me seek the light for you, find a direction for this


    confused and lost world!"


    "What if we never find it?" Sword Saint asked again.


    "Then I, Ye Qingtian, will apany the people of this world to the underworld!"

 Chapter 2344 Going Against The Flow

    Chapter 2344 Going Against The Flow


    War God spoke with determination and finality, expressing his disdain for the current state of the


    world. However, he also acknowledged the reasons behind it.


    In the present martial arts world, there was a decline. Those in power and those with strength only


    thought of escaping, with no one daring to resist anymore. This was mainly due to the fear instilled


    by the Universe Tree.


    Even a nuclear bomb would not be able to move the Universe Tree an inch, leaving people with no


    choice but to flee.


    Given these circumstances, it was unrealistic to expect people to struggle and fight alongside War


    God.


    Unless War God could find another way to truly battle the Universe Tree!


    War God knew that this would be a difficult task.


    After all, even the powerful Ye Fan couldn''t handle the Universe Tree. So how could Ye Qingtian


    possibly seed?


    Nevertheless, he was not willing to give up.


    No matter how challenging the situation became, he still wanted to give it a try.


    He was the guardian of China, the pir of the people of Jiuzhou.


    If he were to fall, the entire structure of China would surely copse.


    At that time, who would care about the lives of countless ordinary people?


    Therefore, anyone else could give up, but not Ye Qingtian!


    He had to strive once more, for the sake of the countless citizens.


    The fate of billions of souls in China rested on his shoulders.


    Those in power may disregard the fate of ordinary people, but Ye Qingtian could not!


    He was born in humble circumstances and grew up in an unremarkable environment.


    He was once the most ordinary person in this world.


    Even the smallest of individuals had the right to live.


    Even the most ordinary life should not be abandoned.


    "Huh..."


    "War God, having you in China is truly a blessing for our nation.


    "May you find a glimmer of hope for humanity."


    Watching the resolute figure of War God, Sword Saint''s heart was anything but calm.


    Amidst the rising tide, a profound respect for Ye Qingtian was emerging.


    What does it mean to be a hero?


    Venturing where others dare not, that''s what makes a brave soul!


    What is a hero?


    Someone who dares to do what others dare not, that''s what makes a hero!


    When all the powerful figures in the world have given up on Earth and were contemting escape,


    only Ye Qingtian walks against the tide, alone.


    How could such spirit not move anyone?


    Compared to War God, Sword Saint undoubtedly felt ashamed.


    After the n to destroy the Universe Tree failed years ago, he too became disheartened.


    His thoughts were solely focused on the Human Preservation Program.


    Today, Ye Qingtian''s words made Sword Saint feel somewhat ashamed.


    War God made a valid point.


    If even they had given up, then there truly was no hope left for the countless ordinary people.


    Lost in thought, Sword Saint suddenly received a phone call.


    ncing down, he noticed it was a call from the King of Fighters.


    "Sword Saint, there''s an important meeting at the Space Exploration Center tomorrow. It''s a high-


    level event. Please attend," King of Fighters said.


    There had been numerous high-level meetings recently.


    As doomsday drew closer, major nations around the globe were pouring their efforts into advancing


    their space exploration programs.


    These meetings were always attended by Sword Saint, the Hall Master of War God Castle.


    However, this time, Sword Saint surprisingly refused.


    "King of Fighters, you should attend this meeting."


    "From now on, I won''t be participating in these kinds of meetings anymore.


    "Arrange for someone else to attend."


    Sword Saint''s response left King of Fighters momentarily stunned.


    Sword Saint had always been enthusiastic about these meetings in the past.


    The voyage n in China was personally formted with the participation of Sword Saint.


    Now, at such a critical time, Sword Saint suddenly washed his hands of it.


    Without a doubt, King of Fighters sensed something unusual.


    "Sword Saint, what has happened?" King of Fighters inquired.


    Sword Saint did not hide anything and told him about War God''s recent visit.


    "Well, perhaps he''s a bit too idealistic.


    "However, there is some truth to his words.


    "When doomsday arrives, we will exhaust the power of our entire nation. But even then, only a very


    small portion of people will truly be able to reach the base on Mars.


    "What about the remaining billions of people?


    "Are we really going to abandon them?


    "So, King of Fighters, I''ve been thinking. With the time I have left, I n to shift my focus from the


    voyage project and devote myself to honing my swordsmanship. I will do my utmost to enhance my


    strength.


    "We should always strive a bit more.


    "As the people of China standing at the pinnacle of global power, if we don''t make an attempt, then


    all hope is lost for the world."


    Sword Saint poured out his heart to King of Fighters.


    "No wonder you suddenly changed your mind."


    "So, it''s because Ye has returned."


    "That guy, he''s still as stubborn as ever, always caring for everyone in the world.


    "We can never catch up with Ye in terms of strategy and sentiment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He deserves to be the leader of China."


    On the phone, King of Fighters'' voice came through, filled with emotions.


    "In that case, Sword Saint, you can practice your swordsmanship without worries.


    "Leave the rest of the chaotic affairs to me.


    "We should run on parallel tracks."


    "You and Ye seek the path of survival for Earth.


    "I will continue to supervise and promote the Human Preservation Program.


    "I will keep you updated on any relevant progress."


    After understanding the situation, King of Fighters undoubtedly grasped Sword Saint''s intentions


    and expressed his support.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, War God, Ye Qingtian, headed straight for Kransbay after leaving


    Mount Yan.


    In the past, when the Universe Tree first emerged, people from all races around the globe gathered


    at Mount Kransbay. Almost everyone was seeking a way forward for Earth.


    And now, it had only been a year.


    The situation in the martial arts world had drastically changed.


    Once upon a time, the road to Mount Kransbay was bustling with activity. Every step of the way, one


    would encounter fellow martial artists who were also journeying towards Mount Kransbay.


    But now, the path to Kransbay had be deste.


    "Ever since the nuclear explosion, I have sought sce in South Sky Mountain.


    "I expected the failure of the nuclear explosion to have a significant impact on martial artists


    worldwide. However, I did not anticipate that it would drive them to despair, causing them to


    contemte their escape."


    Throughout the journey, as Ye Qingtian looked upon the once thriving Kransbay, now deste and


    bleak, his emotions became increasinglyplex.


    Over the years, Ye Qingtian had faced numerous challenges.


    From the chaos of Chu Sect to the subsequent conquest of the world by Chu Yuan.


    There was also the crisis at Dragon Gate, where Symborsus had emerged.


    Times were difficult, but Ye Qingtian never lost faith.


    This was because there were countless passionate individuals like him across the world, fighting


    alongside him against the forces of darkness.


    That being said, even if Ye Qingtian were to fail, he would not be afraid!


    This was because there would always be others who would carry the torch and continue moving


    forward in the face of darkness.


    But now, everything had changed.


    As Ye Qingtian journeyed on, he suddenly realized that he was the only one on this path.


    On the journey to confront the Universe Tree, he walked alone as everyone else had abandoned


    him.


    The closer Ye Qingtian got to Mount Kransbay, the heavier his heart became, and his mood grew


    increasingly mncholic.


    He never imagined that one day, all these martial artists around the world would be deserters.


    I''m truly the only one left trying!


    Ye Qingtian began to panic.


    He was not afraid of loneliness, but he feared that if he were to fail, there would be no one left to


    carry on.


    However, panicking was futile!


    He could not change the world, so the only thing he could change was himself!


    Therefore, despite War God Castle no longer being what it once was, and despite everyone


    scheming against each other for thest chance at survival, Ye Qingtian set off for Kransbay alone


    without hesitation.


    The Universe Tree was known as the most powerful life form.


    Ye Qingtian believed that only by getting as close as possible to the Universe Tree could he find a


    way to destroy it!


    And so, after traveling halfway across China, Ye Qingtian finally arrived at the foot of Mount


    Kransbay!

 Chapter 2345 Ye Qingtian Is Moved

    Chapter 2345 Ye Qingtian Is Moved


    When Ye Qingtianst visited this ce, it was bustling with activity. Martial artists and swordsmen


    could be seen everywhere, taking advantage of the dense aura around the Universe Tree. The


    elemental forces of heaven and earth were much stronger here than in the outside world, making


    Mount Kransbay a sought-after training ground. However, the scene before Ye Qingtian now was


    one of destion and loneliness. The once prosperous ce had be empty and abandoned,


    causing him great sadness. It was a waste to see such a perfect ce for cultivation go to waste.


    This was a clear indication that the martial artists of the present had lost their way. They no longer


    possessed the drive to progress and break through their own limits, unlike the martial artists of the


    past who pursued excellence.


    Despite the sadness he felt, Ye Qingtian had to put it aside and continue on his journey. Even if he


    had to walk alone, he was determined to do so. He treaded the rugged mountain path and found


    himself once again under the Universe Tree. The surroundings still resembled a paradise on earth,


    but the tents were now empty. Ye Qingtian paid no mind to this and continued moving forward.


    As night fell, the darkness enveloped the area, with only the specks of starlight illuminating the


    world. Ye Qingtian was surprised to hear a rustling sound apanied by moansing from


    nearby. He furrowed his brows and quickly looked towards the source of the sound. He noticed a


    lighting from a wooden house up ahead and wondered if there was someone else present.


    Curiosity piqued, Ye Qingtian moved closer and the sound became clearer. He suddenly realized


    that it was a woman''s voice. Just as he was about to push the door open, a startled cry came from


    inside and something was thrown out towards him. Ye Qingtian deftly caught the object, which


    turned out to be women''s underwear. He quickly threw it away, realizing what had happened. He


    couldn''t believe that the Universe Tree had be a ce of decadence and pleasure for some.


    He sternly shouted and struck out with his palm, causing a figure to burst forth from the room and


    engage in a brief sh with him.


    After the sh, Ye Qingtian''s acquaintance, Gaius, recognized him and burst intoughter. They


    struck up a friendly conversation, with Gaius exining that they were all on the same side. Gaius


    mentioned that he was guarding someone in seclusion, which surprised Ye Qingtian. He learned


    that Ye Fan, also known as Dragon Master, had been in seclusion under the Universe Tree for over


    a month. Ye Qingtian was eager to see him and quickly dashed towards the tree, with Gaius


    chasing after him to warn him not to disturb Ye Fan.


    Under the towering tree, Ye Qingtian found Ye Fan sitting cross-legged, his eyes and brows tightly


    closed. The energy of heaven and earth seemed to be flowing around him, intensifying his aura with


    each breath. Gaius warned Ye Qingtian not to disturb Ye Fan during his seclusion, but Ye Qingtian


    was determined to see him. He shed tears whileughing heartily, overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Hahaha...


    "I knew it. I was right about this kid.


    "He''s still putting in effort...


    "He still hasn''t given up on this world...


    "In this world, there are still people who are striving to save countless ordinary individuals," Ye


    Qingtian said excitedly.


    Gaius listened on the side, utterly bewildered.


    He couldn''tprehend why Ye Qingtian was so agitated, let alone understand why he was


    overwhelmed with tears.


    Why is he so upset and moved when Master is in seclusion?


    Gaius didn''t understand, and he never would.


    Only someone like Ye Qingtian, who takes the responsibility of the world upon himself, would


    understand such emotions.


    He had thought that on the journey to battle the apocalypse, he was alone.


    Upon reaching the foot of Mount Kransbay, Ye Qingtian realized that he was not alone.


    On this seemingly impossible journey, there were already some who had arrived ahead of him.


    And this person, Ye Fan, was indeed the one he had ced great hopes on.


    Years ago, during their rushed farewell, it was Ye Fan who warned him that the end was near,


    advising him to prepare in advance.


    After that, there was no news from Ye Fan.


    Ye Qingtian had initially thought that Ye Fan had also given up on trying to prevent the apocalypse


    and was instead arranging an escape for himself.


    It seems that I may have wrongly used Ye Fan.


    In this young man''s heart, there still lies a deep affection for his home and country.


    Perhaps, the world has once wronged him.


    However, he still deeply cares for the people of the world.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Ye Fan''s efforts, there was no doubt that Ye Qingtian''s confidence had significantly increased.


    Ye Fan''s strength and understanding were far superior to his own.


    Perhaps, in the final moments, Ye Fan could surpass his limits once again, achieving abat


    powerparable to that of the Universe Tree.


    Buzz!


    As Ye Qingtian''s excitement surged, the world around him suddenly began to shake.


    Then, streaks of golden light burst forth from another direction of the Universe Tree.


    The golden light dazzled and the aura overflowed!


    Ye Qingtian was once again taken aback.


    "What is this?


    "How could there be such a strange sight?


    "Could it be that the Universe Tree has started to rebel ahead of time?"


    The sudden change before his eyes left Ye Qingtian extremely shaken.


    Gaius seemed unfazed. "It''s no big deal. Just a little guy working on his formation."


    "It''s been happening quite frequentlytely," Gaius exined casually.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Qingtian was undoubtedly even more surprised.


    "Are you saying that, apart from Ye Fan, there are others here?"


    Ye Qingtian asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 2346 Chaos

    Chapter 2346 Chaos


    Soon after, he arrived at the ce filled with golden light. Indeed, he saw a figure sitting under the


    Universe Tree, one hand basking in the sun, seemingly lost in thought.


    Murmuring words under his breath, his other hand held a wooden stick, doodling on the ground. It


    was as if he was constructing his own world.


    In his world, all things underwent cycles of reincarnation, the five elements reversed their course,


    and an extraordinarily immense aura seeped out from his hands.


    ¡°Is this a formation?¡±


    Oh my, with just a few casual strokes, a miniature world is created.


    The talent this young person has for creating formations is simply unprecedented and unheard of.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is such a remarkable person, and I don''t know him?¡±


    Ye Qingtian was both shocked and delighted.


    I''m astounded that among the young people in the world, such an extraordinary individual actually


    exists.


    He was overjoyed that such a prodigy had not fallen into obscurity like the rest of the world. Instead,


    he hade under this Universe Tree, and in his own way, he tried to find a path of life for


    everyone in this world.


    ¡°What''s his name?


    ¡°Which country is he from?


    ¡°The talent and sense of responsibility of this young man can indeed be put to great use!¡±


    Ye Qingtian asked Gaius as if he had discovered a treasure.


    He had a feeling that this person might one day be a leader in the martial arts world!


    Ye Fan is very strong, but he is proud and solitary, a natural rebel who operates outside the system.


    He could be the strongest master in the world, but he is not suited to be the leader of the


    International Martial Arts Union, managing martial artists.


    But this young man before me might just be able to take up my mantle if guided and nurtured


    properly!


    Gaius said lightly, ¡°He is one of you, from China. His name is Zhang Nanhai.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Nanhai?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Qingtian was slightly taken aback.


    It seems like I''ve heard that name somewhere before.


    Bah, there is no point in thinking about it anymore; it won''t help.


    ¡°All that matters is that he is Chinese.¡±


    ¡°There are billions of people in the world.


    ¡°But in times of crisis, it is only us, the Chinese, who truly possess the spirit and responsibility to


    hold up this world,¡± Ye Qingtian proudly eximed.


    Afterwards, Ye Qingtian stopped causing any disturbance. He found a ce for himself and officially


    began his cultivation and seclusion.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Nanhai were both striving hard. As the War God of China, he naturally wouldn''t


    give up either.


    Gaius watched this scene, feeling increasingly perplexed.


    Anyway, he couldn''t understand why these three people would make such fearless efforts.


    ¡°Could it be that you can actually prevent the apocalypse?¡±


    Gaius looked up at the Universe Tree in front of him.


    The Universe Tree had long since flourished, its trunk stretching for thousands of kilometers,


    towering into the clouds and piercing the sky.


    Gaius had seen the end.


    It had such a mystical life; Gaius always believed it was beyond the capacity of humans to contend


    with.


    Ever since the Universe Tree appeared, Gaius had been staying beneath it.


    One could say that Gaius had spent the most time with the Universe Tree.


    He had watched with his own eyes as this Universe Tree grew to its current state bit by bit.


    He even witnessed the human world destroying the Universe Tree with nuclear bombs.


    But in the end, it only managed to shake a few leaves off the trees.


    It is simply incredible!


    The gap is just too big!


    Gaius always felt that there were no opportunities left in the human world.


    However, this world was never short of fools.


    They would attempt the impossible, knowing fully well that it was unbeatable, but still went ahead


    and challenged it.


    Wasn''t Ye Fan just like this back in the day?


    Faced with a formidable entity like the Chu Sect, Gaius wouldn''t even dare to think about any


    slightest hint of provocation, yet Ye Fan went ahead to stand against them.


    And after more than a decade of open and covert battles with the Chu Sect, he finally managed to


    bring them down.


    This time, all Gaius could do was hope that these three individuals before him could create a


    miracle.


    ¡°Well, it''s time to head back and sleep.¡±


    Gaius took onest look, then continued his rendezvous under the Universe Tree.


    From the moment Ye Qingtian and the others began their seclusion, a long period of tranquility


    commenced in this world.


    People went to work, and children went to school as usual.


    The sun continued to rise each day, and the birds never ceased their chirping.


    Time appeared to fly by.


    The vast majority of people in the world felt that each day toe was no different from the past.


    Life went on as they worked, got married and had children, buying cars and houses.


    Life was beautifully serene, and the world was at peace.


    Everything seemed just as it once was.


    But, how would these people know that this world was slowly heading towards its end bit by bit.


    However, apart from those preupied with their livelihoods, there were still some who noticed


    something amiss.


    This was simply because the number of hot-topic events in recent years had suddenly decreased.


    The regions that were previously embroiled in years of unending warfare, where blood flowed


    incessantly and conflicts were constant, suddenly found peace.


    The space exploration industry continued to thrive, with an increasing number of people being sent


    to space stations and beyond.


    One cargo spaceship after another wasunched into the sky!


    Moreover, what was even more eerie was that there had been no news from those who were sent


    into space.


    What was even more puzzling to everyone was that the descendants of the nobles and wealthy


    elites around them gradually took long-term sick leaves and stoppeding to school.


    Especially those prestigious schools that had many children from influential families.


    It was as if they had nned it, starting to withdraw from school one after the other.


    At first nce, the events seemed unrted. However, a massive conspiracy and a terrifying truth


    inevitably emerged when delved into.


    That elites were running away!


    They were emigrating to outer space!


    Why did they have to run?


    The only possibility was that they could not live on Earth anymore.


    Therefore, the conclusion of the impending apocalypse was already vividly outlined on paper.


    After a round of deduction, a piece of information suddenly appeared on the Inte.


    Every day, tens of thousands of people discussed this topic.


    However, the authorities did not make any rification, nor did they pay any attention.


    People might as well consider it the baseless spection of some bored individuals.


    But one day, a tech worker involved in the immigration program had a crisis of conscience and


    exposed the Mars Migration Mission on the inte.


    At that moment, the escape n that the global elites had been concealing for a decade was finally


    revealed to the world!


    The end was imminent!


    The Universe Tree was about to annihte the world.


    All life on Earth would bepletely eradicated.


    The people in power had been aware of this all along, yet they kept the information hidden.


    They had been secretly constructing spaceships, preparing to flee into outer space with their loved


    ones and children before the apocalypse arrived.


    Billions of ordinary people around the world would be abandoned.


    Those in power only cared about their own lives and deaths, disregarding the fate of themon


    people.


    ...


    Various spections quickly spread.


    Initially, no one truly believed these ims.


    However, as more and more evidence emerged, the media began to investigate and interview those


    involved.


    In the end, public opinion erupted!


    Suddenly, fear, anger, despair, and a multitude of emotions engulfed the entire world.


    Wave after wave of protests swept across the globe.


    The estates and vis of the powerful were torn apart by the enraged masses.


    Many influential elites, who held authority, were burned at the stake by the wrathful citizens.


    After all, they held the trust of the people and wielded the rights granted to them by the people.


    However, as the apocalypse approached, they disregarded the lives of the people, only concerned


    with their own escape. They did not bother to seek a way for the vast majority of the poption to


    survive.


    They had underestimated the power of the people.


    Numerous authorities were lynched by the enraged masses!


    This wave of protest soon spread across the world.


    As the apocalypse drew near, order,w, civilization, and even nature itself would copse in an


    instant.


    What good was civilization if humanity was on the verge of extinction?


    Earth was on the brink of destruction, and everyone was destined to perish together. No one would


    be allowed to escape!


    The world had descended intoplete chaos.

 Chapter 2347 The Light Of Righteousness

    Chapter 2347 The Light Of Righteousness


    In this context, the leaders of various nations worldwide had once againe together to convene


    an emergency meeting.


    "Damn it!"


    "Who is that bastard?"


    "Has the news been leaked?"


    "What should we do now?"


    "The world has turned upside down!"


    "Our space colonization program has also encountered challenges and obstacles."


    "Yesterday, a mob stormed our country''s spaceunch site and destroyed two spaceships that were


    still under construction!"


    At the meeting, the national representative from India was venting his anger furiously.


    Originally, if the news had been kept secret, then themon people would have continued living


    thest ten years of their lives peacefully.


    And these nobles, they too could take advantage of the decade of peace to build more spaceships


    and send away their wives and children.


    But now, the news had leaked prematurely.


    It had sparked dissatisfaction worldwide.


    Now, there were angry people everywhere in many countries!


    "What else can be done?"


    "We must suppress them!"


    "Merciless suppression!"


    "Only an iron fist approach can suppress these rioters!"


    "Define all those organized mobs as terrorist organizations!"


    "Let''s sweep the ground with missiles!"


    The representative of Anndur delivered a forceful speech, deciding to fight fire with fire and


    suppress all the rioters who were obstructing the n.


    The Western Epean countries also agreed with this n.


    They saw blood and sacrifice as an exchange for freedom and democracy, and the continuation and


    prosperity of mankind.


    So, anyone who hindered the Human Preservation Program deserved severe consequences!


    However, at this very moment, Sword Saint, who had been quietly observing, suddenly stood up.


    He surveyed the crowd, his booming voice echoing throughout the venue.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, there are billions of people around the world.


    "Do you really think you can suppress ten thousand people, a hundred thousand people, or even a


    million people?


    "But, what if billions of peoplee out to protest?


    "In the face of life and death, how many people truly believe in your so-called power?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "And, when you stand against all of humanity, only defending your own life and interests while


    disregarding the lives of the people, do you think your soldiers will still obey you?


    "Will the voters, who once voted you into high positions, still support you?


    "If you choose ruthless suppression, I can assure you that those who will ultimately fall from the


    heights of power will be you!"


    The words of Sword Saint were indeed a wake-up call.


    For a moment, almost everyone in the room fell silent.


    Indeed, in the face of life and death, when everyone is thinking about survival, can the order and


    operational procedures that have been built over thousands of years still function?


    "I suppose those soldiers under mymand will ignore my order."


    "So, what''s next?


    "May I know your esteemed views, Mr. Sword Saint?" someone asked Sword Saint.


    Sword Saint said, "I believe we should reflect on this.


    "Previously, we were only focused on saving the elites, leaving the billions of ordinary people to


    fend for themselves.


    "They feel abandoned, and naturally, they would be angry as they feel that they have been


    betrayed.


    "We should understand and pay attention to their survival needs. After all, everyone wants hope.


    Hence, even a glimmer of hope can maintain order.


    "So, I propose we revise the previous Human Preservation Program and allocate some spots to


    those ordinary people.


    "At the same time, apart from researching how to transport more people off Earth, we should also


    devote some energy to finding ways to counter the Universe Tree.


    "We should not give up on Earth so easily!"


    The words of Sword Saint gained the agreement of many people.


    Especially his first suggestion.


    Indeed, the best way to pacify those rioting civilians was to allocate a portion of the survival spots to


    them.


    Everyone wasn''t particrly enthusiastic about finding ways to counter the Universe Tree.


    "Swordsman, your first suggestion is excellent.


    "But the second one is just too difficult.


    "We did try our best.


    "But I''ve tried every method, and none of them have been of any help.


    "Warriors around the globe have now reached a consensus¡ª the Universe Tree is invincible.


    "This has be an axiom-like existence.


    "Didn''t Chu Tianfan, the strongest warrior in China, the one who saved the world years ago, already


    exin this matter?


    "The Universe Tree is not from the mortal world, so it is beyond the power of humans to contend


    with.


    "Until a turning point emerges, the only way out for us humans is to migrate to outer space!"


    At the meeting, everyone refuted Sword Saint''s second proposal.


    Sword Saint had nothing to say on that.


    Indeed, everyone was petrified by the terrifying Universe Tree.


    Empty promises just wouldn''t work.


    Unless someone could present a specific n detailed enough to destroy the Universe Tree.


    In the end, afterpromises from all sides, a very small number of spots were allocated to the


    common people.


    Of course, these spots were not randomly assigned. Instead, they would be given to a select group


    of citizens who had demonstrated good performance.


    But in the end, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    No one really knew if the public would buy the idea.


    At this moment, the representative from Anndur undoubtedly proposed a more feasible


    suggestion.


    "Public opinion cannot be controlled, but it can be guided.


    "Since it can''t be concealed, there''s no need to hide it anymore.


    "When the timees, we just need to tell the world that the Mars Migration Mission has made


    groundbreaking progress during our press conference. Before the apocalypse arrives, everyone will


    be able to relocate.


    "After that, we will issue boarding passes for the ship, as well as initiate some training programs on


    guidance to settle on extraterrestrials.


    "In this way, the raging public opinion can be appeased slowly."


    The words of the representative left everyone momentarily stunned.


    "But soon enough, the other representatives changed their tune. "So, you''re suggesting that we put


    on a show for the entire world, fooling them into believing that everyone can board the ship and


    escape?"


    The representative from Anndur nodded. "Yes, of course. But this is just what we tell the public.


    When the endes, the ones who will really get on the ship are those we''ve already selected.


    "If the world were to end, and the majority of people were destined to be sacrificed, we, the elites,


    should be entitled to live on."


    Everyone was undoubtedly impressed by the intelligence and wisdom of the American


    representative.


    Indeed, his approach was undoubtedly much better than the suggestion of Sword Saint.


    However, it was destined to mislead the public.


    Sword Saint was the first to oppose. "Your strategy of deceiving the public may temporarily fool


    them, but it won''t fool them forever.


    "When the timees, who in this world would still believe us once our actions are exposed?


    "When the timees, the anger of people from all over the world will only be more intense than it


    is now!" Sword Saint warned angrily.


    "So, tell me, what other options do we have besides this?


    "Even if we follow your suggestion and allocate thousands or even tens of thousands of spots to


    ordinary people, what good would it do?


    "Most people still won''t be able to achieve their desires, and they will still rebel!"


    Faced with these questions, Sword Saint couldn''t help but fall silent.


    They''re right, the current situation is almost unsolvable.


    We can only barely maintain the world''s order by deceiving the world.


    "Huh...


    "Is there really no other way?"


    Sword Saint''s face was filled with sorrow.


    Recently, he had secluded himself for half a year, but had achieved nothing significant.


    There was no news at all from War God''s side.


    It seemed like the world was on the verge of copse.


    "I have a solution!"


    But just as everyone was in disagreement,


    Suddenly, in the conference hall, the tightly closed doors were forcefully thrown open!


    The light of righteousness streamed in from outside.


    A man''s silhouette appeared, confidently striding in as he made his grand entrance!


    Suddenly, the entire room fell silent.


    Everyone''s gaze was directed towards the same direction!

 Chapter 2348 Titan Formation

    Chapter 2348 Titan Formation


    The conference hall doors swung open.


    Suddenly, a figure confidently strode in.


    He was a remarkably youthful man, with ck hair, fair skin, and the distinct features of someone


    from East Aploth.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who is this young upstart?"


    "How dare you speak nonsense?"


    "Where is security?"


    "Who is responsible for security at today''s meeting?"


    "Take him to the gallows and hang him!"


    Initially, everyone thought that an important figure had arrived.


    But it turned out to be just a young man.


    Of course, it was none other than Ye Fan.


    However, he had dominated the martial arts world for many years, building his reputation on a


    foundation of bloodshed.


    So, in the eyes of the world, Ye Fan was considered an anomaly, far beyond being seen as a junior.


    To many martial artists, Ye Fan was a respected elder.


    If Ye Fan were to walk in that day, everyone would naturally listen to him with the utmost respect.


    Clearly,pared to Ye Fan, all the other youngsters would be considered inexperienced.


    After all, youth was synonymous with innocence and immaturity.


    If onecked prestige and experience, the important figures present would naturally not pay any


    attention to them.


    "Respected elders, before you dismiss me, why don''t you hear me out? Perhaps, my words have


    the power to change the course of this world," the man dered proudly.


    However, everyone in the meeting room scoffed at him.


    Who among those present hadn''t been through countless battles, survived numerous storms, and


    possessed extraordinary wisdom and experience?


    Even then, they had no good solutions.


    Therefore, no one believed that the unknown young man standing before them could have any


    profound insights to share.


    "Get out of my sight!"


    Prince Carlo, despite being shackled, didn''t give the young man a chance to speak as he ordered


    him to be expelled from the meeting room.


    They certainly wouldn''t tolerate a youngster causing trouble at such a high-profile and important


    asion.


    However, when the young man appeared, Sword Saint, who represented China, subconsciously


    furrowed his brow.


    For some reason, he felt that the person looked familiar.


    Moreover, he appeared to be of East Aploth descent.


    Could he be a disciple from China?


    So, at the crucial moment, the Sword Saint spoke up. "Hey, there''s no need to be hasty. Now that


    we''re facing a crisis, it''s time to pool our wisdom for themon good. This person dared to risk his


    life to intrude upon today''s international conference, so he must have some important information.


    Why don''t we let him speak? Even if what he says isn''t feasible, it could still provide us with some


    inspiration," he persuaded everyone.


    All this while, Sword Saint ranked much lower than Aaron and Carlo in terms of stature and


    reputation.


    Moreover, among the nations of the world, the western martial arts world, which held the authority to


    speak, would always look down upon China.


    For decades, China had often been isted at various international conferences.


    In recent years, it was only through the authority of Ye Qingtian that they managed to establish


    themselves.


    Even then, if this were in the past, Sword Saint''s suggestion would never have been taken


    seriously, and people wouldn''t even care about his opinions.


    However, things were different now.


    Ever since Chu Tianfan single-handedly shattered the Chu n and dominated the global martial


    arts world, the attitudes of countries around the world toward China''s martial arts worldpletely


    changed.


    The past hostility they harbored had now turned into awe.


    Even though Chu Tianfan was not a member of War God Castle, he was still a citizen of China.


    Therefore, on ount of Ye Fan''s reputation, no one dared to ignore any statements from China''s


    representative.


    Even the highly distinguished Aaron and Karlo held great respect for China''s martial arts world.


    After all, the chains they bore were ced upon them by Chu Tianfan.


    "Fine."


    "Since Sword Saint has spoken, let''s hear what the young man has to say."


    "Kid, I hope you have something concrete. Otherwise, if you waste everyone''s time, we will never


    forgive you!" everyone warned the youngster beforehand.


    The young man remained calm. Instead, he smiled proudly and said, "Thank you all."


    While speaking, he ascended the stage, positioning himself directly in the center of everyone.


    "This kid seems quite interesting."


    "Despite being only a Grandmaster, he''s showing no signs of stage fright or fear in front of so many


    Supreme cultivators."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just this temperament alone has already surpassed the majority of his peers."


    Observing the actions of the person in front of them, many people gave him approving looks.


    Under the gazes of everyone present, the man first bowed respectfully to the leaders of various


    nations and heads of all parties.


    "Greetings to all respected elders here. I am Zhang Nanhai, hailing from China!"


    What? Another Chinese?


    Upon hearing that, many people''s eyelids twitched uncontrobly.


    Thest Chinese person of this age had be a perpetual nightmare in the hearts of many


    present.


    In just a few short years, he had managed to turn the world upside down.


    Who would have thought, after such a short period of peace, another one would emerge?


    As if by reflex, Aaron and Carlo turned to re at the Sword Saint.


    It was as if they were cursing why China was producing so many rebellious characters.


    The Sword Saint was visibly intrigued.


    No wonder he looks familiar. It turns out that he''s really from China.


    Moreover, he remembered the name Zhang Nanhai. Mo Wuya had mentioned it to him before,


    describing thetter as a close friend with extraordinary talent and aplishments in formations.


    Essentially, he was a young man with great potential.


    Sword Saint just couldn''t figure out why he had suddenly appeared at the international conference.


    What exactly is his agenda?


    Ignoring the reactions of everyone around him, Zhang Nanhai continued to speak.


    "Years ago, when the global decision was made to destroy the Universe Tree and dere


    bankruptcy, everyone gave up on directly opposing the Universe Tree. Instead, they chose to


    construct spaceships and search for a new home elsewhere. However, while all of you were


    preparing for the transition, I, in my humble capacity, spent these years in seclusion at the foot of


    Mount Kransbay, contemting the Universe Tree. I observed its growth, its veins, its texture... as


    well as every rustle of the wind, the sway of the grass, the cycle of birth and destruction, the rotation


    of the five elements, and thews of heaven and earth... Nothing escaped my attention. My sole


    purpose was to decipher the secrets of the universe hidden within the Universe Tree. In the end, the


    heavens did not disappoint me. I, Zhang Nanhai, have finally unraveled a formation, which I have


    named the Titan Array!"


    Zhang Nanhai spoke with eloquence.


    However, his words failed to generate much interest among the audience.


    After all, everyone present possessed extensive knowledge about the world and had never heard of


    such a formation.


    What difference can a mediocre Titan Formation make?


    Could this formation possibly be used against the Universe Tree?


    "And then? Is that all? Once you finish speaking, please leave immediately!"


    The representative from Japan, Mochizuki Kawa, spoke somewhat impatiently.


    Zhang Nanhai chuckled softly. "You must be the renowned Japanese Supreme¡ªMochizuki Kawa,


    the Sword God. I have a question for you, Sword God. Who do you think would emerge victorious if


    you and I were to engage in battle?"


    Mochizuki Kawa sneered, "Considering your level of cultivation, you are merely a Grandmaster.


    Don''t you know? Although there is only one level of difference between a Grandmaster and a


    Supreme, the gap between them is as vast as the heavens and the earth. Even if there were ten


    grandmasters, I could defeat them effortlessly, let alone just one of you," Mochizuki Kawa said


    proudly.


    The other Supremes voiced no objections either.


    This was the pride of a supreme grandmaster, a fact acknowledged worldwide.


    Of course, even the most wless axiom had its exceptions.


    The extraordinary Ye Fan was capable of battling opponents across different levels, but he was the


    only one with such ability.


    No one would believe that this frail young man before their eyes could possibly possess the same


    power as Ye Fan.


    "Is that so? In that case, I kindly request that all of you grant me three days. Furthermore, please


    assign two Grandmasters to me. In one day''s time, I will teach them the Titan Formation. When the


    timees, the three of us will join forces to challenge the Sword God of Japan, Mochizuki Kawa.


    Of course, if Mochizuki Kawa ultimately loses, any of you who still wish to challenge me are


    wee to do so at your convenience. To be frank, if I am defeated, it would signify that I, Zhang


    Nanhai, am notpetent enough and that my formations have failed. I would be willing to face


    death in front of everyone!"

 Chapter 2349 The Present World

    Chapter 2349 The Present World


    In the grand hall, Zhang Nanhai''s words reverberated.


    However, upon hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Oh, challenging me to a duel? Who do you think you are, daring to challenge me? Even Chu


    Tianfan, who was the strongest among those in China, couldn''t defeat me. And you, an unknown


    youngster, think you''re worthy to fight me? You even dare to challenge all the other Supremes?


    Every individual present here is a pir of their respective nations, responsible for their protection.


    Do you really think a scoundrel like you is worthy of challenging us?" Mochizuki Kawa snorted


    coldly.


    The imposing words were filled with nothing but disdain and contempt.


    Clearly, no one else believed what Zhang Nanhai was saying either.


    That was the reality.


    If a personcked sufficient status, prestige, and authority, then his statements of fact would be


    seen by others as nothing more than nonsensical ramblings.


    After all, time was of the essence.


    Everyone simply didn''t have the mood or energy to waste on an unknown individual.


    "Someone, throw him out!"


    Inside the grand hall, someone ordered the guards to expel Zhang Nanhai.


    Zhang Nanhai, with a heart full of resentment, asked, "Why won''t you give me a chance? Is running


    away all you can think of? Do you all intend to be ves of a fallen nation? I have a way to


    deal with the Universe Tree. Why don''t you give it a try? What if it seeds? Sword Saint, please


    say something. Sword Saint?"


    Zhang Nanhai kept shouting, his tone filled with anger more than frustration.


    He couldn''t understand why those people wouldn''t believe in him when he had found a way out for


    the world?


    The end of days is upon us. In such a situation, shouldn''t they try everything, even if there''s only the


    slightest chance?


    However, no matter how much Zhang Nanhai shouted, not a single person was willing to heed him.


    Even the Sword Saint, despite his desire to speak up for Zhang Nanhai, ultimately kept quiet.


    After all, the words Zhang Nanhai just said were just too arrogant.


    He actually imed that the formation he had researched could take on anyone in the world.


    It was naturally not possible.


    If such a formidable formation truly existed, he would have already be the most powerful


    cultivator in the world.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Sword Saint spected that Zhang Nanhai must have exaggerated the truth on purpose to


    attract everyone''s attention.


    Consequently, he was undoubtedly displeased with such a boastful person.


    However, just as Zhang Nanhai was about to be forcibly expelled by the security guards, a gust of


    wind swept in from outside the grand hall.


    Immediately after, waves of overwhelming Qi swept in like a raging tornado.


    Boom Boom Boom...


    Amidst the surge of Qi, those powerful individuals moring for Zhang Nanhai to be taken away


    suffered heavy blows, each one of them spitting out blood and copsing to the ground.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who''s there?"


    "How dare you trespass on the world''s highest-level meeting?"


    The scene left everyone utterly astonished.


    Upon their high seats, Karlo and Aaron turned pale instantly as they stood up in shock.


    For some unknown reason, the same name unexpectedly surfaced in both of their minds.


    Chu Tianfan!


    For many, only Chu Tianfan would dare to barge into an important meeting like that in such a


    brazen manner.


    Under the heart-pounding anxiety of Karlo and the others, a burly figure quietly appeared outside


    the door.


    The man, d in a ck robe, stood arrogantly outside and exuded an intimidating aura.


    "Gaius?"


    "You old fogey. You''ve got quite the nerve!"


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "Thinking of rebelling, are you?"


    Upon recognizing the neer, almost everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once calm was restored, Carlton immediately scolded in anger.


    While Gaius was strong, his strength, in today''s context, was nothing to shout about.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was from Dragon God Hall, Karlo would have long since gotten rid of


    the pretentious old man with a p.


    However, he couldn''t do so due to thetter''s powerful background.


    Everyone in the martial arts world knew that behind Gaius stood an incredibly terrifying man.


    Therefore, no one, including Carlo and Aaron, dared to provoke him.


    However, faced with the unweing gazes of the crowd, Gaius reciprocated with a look of disgust.


    "You bunch of old fogies, you''re as obstinate as ever. You''re just as blind as you were and continue


    to judge a book by its cover. It seems that over the years, Dragon Master hasn''t taught you enough


    lessons. Even now, as the end of days approaches, you remain obstinate, clinging onto things like


    hierarchy and seniority."


    As soon as Gaius walked through the door, he didn''t hold back. He immediatelyunched a tirade


    against everyone present.


    Mochizuki Kawa, Aaron, and the others were scolded until their faces turned ashen, their eyes


    twitching uncontrobly.


    Just as I thought, this old fart really brought up Chu Tianfan again!


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    In the past, there would still be someone stubborn enough to retort, belittling Ye Fan by calling him a


    nobody and trying to put thetter in his ce.


    Compared to back then, no one dared to utter a single bad word about Ye Fan anymore.


    Moreover, no one dared to offend Ye Fan''s subordinates too much.


    "Gaius, don''t go too far! Today''s meeting determines the survival of people around the world. If


    you''re unwilling to contribute, that''s fine, but I hope you won''t cause trouble. Do not iste yourself


    from the world, and don''t go against the people of the world!" Aaron warned.


    However, Gaius couldn''t be bothered to waste words on them.


    He simply nced at Zhang Nanhai. "Kid, when dealing with these people, all the talk and


    reasoning in the world won''t do a damn thing. The only things they respect are fists and power. So,


    let''s not waste any more time talking. You''re talking about your Tiny Formation, right? Go ahead and


    use it."


    Gaius looked at Zhang Nanhai, speaking in a soft, nonchnt tone.


    Zhang Nanhai was somewhat surprised. "Mr. Gaius, what brings you here?"


    "Stop wasting time and hurry up. This will be a good chance for me to see if all those things you told


    me before were just you bragging!" Gaius urged, raising an eyebrow.


    Zhang Nanhai managed toprehend the Titan Formation right under Gaius'' watchful eyes.


    The moment Zhang Nanhai fully grasped the formation, he couldn''t help but burst into


    uncontrobleughter beneath the Universe Tree.


    Startled, Gaius trembled. What was supposed to be an hour-long "encounter" with the young


    women in bed had ended in just three minutes.


    As he rushed out, he saw Zhang Nanhaiughing hysterically and proiming his sess


    repeatedly, as if he had lost his mind.


    At that time, Gaius believed that Zhang Nanhai had gone insane from all the training.


    However, heter discovered that Zhang Nanhai had actually uncovered the most powerful and


    profound formation¡ªthe Titan Formation.


    Zhang Nanhai even imed that this formation was incredibly potent and could rival the might of the


    Universe Tree.


    Of course, Gaius didn''t believe it at the time.


    Even the Dragon Master is powerless against the Universe Tree. How could this kid possibly be


    stronger than the Dragon Master?


    To test the strength of the formation, Gaius asked Zhang Nanhai to teach it to him.


    It could be said that Gaius and Zhang Nanhai were the only two individuals in the world who had


    mastered the Titan Formation.


    Afterward, Zhang Nanhai set off for the location of the high-level meeting, intending to present the


    Titan Formation to the public and advocate for its cultivation.


    Gaius had long anticipated that Zhang Nanhai''s journey would encounter obstacles.


    Therefore, he decided to apany him.


    And now, his predictions hade true.


    The proud leaders of the various martial arts realms were not receptive to Zhang Nanhai''s ims.


    "Alright then, thank you, Mr. Gaius!"


    Zhang Nanhai knew that Gaius was assisting him, so he happily agreed.


    Subsequently, everyone witnessed Zhang Nanhai and Gaius seated on the ground.


    Their palms met, while their mouths began to softly utter something.


    In unison, a mysterious incantation escaped their lips.


    Then, Zhang Nanhai''s palm transformed, tracing formations in the empty space.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...


    A turbulent gust suddenly arose amidst the surge of spiritual power.


    In an instant, a colossal magic circle materialized beneath them.


    Golden light soared toward the heavens, resembling radiant swords that enveloped the two figures.


    Finally, to the astonishment of everyone present, the two orbs of light merged with the formation.


    The blinding radiance that ensued made it impossible for anyone to keep their eyes open.


    Once the light subsided, both Gaius and Zhang Nanhai had vanished.


    In their ce stood a towering giant, measuring ten meters in height.


    "This... this..."


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 2350 Display Of Power

    Chapter 2350 Disy Of Power


    "This is..."


    Everyone present was on the verge of madness.


    They could never have imagined that after Zhang Nanhai set up his formation, two living individuals


    would simply disappear. Instead, a colossal figure, standing at a height of ten meters, emerged.


    "What on earth... Is that some kind of Ultraman transformation?" Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes twitched


    uncontrobly.


    He was familiar with this scene. In Japan, they had an anime called Ultraman, where


    transformations like this urred. However, the transformation in Ultraman was of a single person.


    To everyone''s surprise, Zhang Nanhai and hispanion actually merged together.


    "How intriguing. Then let me, the Sword God, entertain you!" Mochizuki Kawa''s interest was piqued.


    The Seven Foot Green de was unsheathed in an instant, its radiant sword beam furiously


    shing down at the titan.


    The power it unleashed triggered several sonic booms in mid-air.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash!


    To everyone''s astonishment, the titan managed to firmly grasp the longsword that Mochizuki Kawa


    was wielding.


    "What?" Mochizuki Kawa was instantly taken aback.


    Among the assembly of formidable figures present, Mochizuki Kawa may not have been the


    strongest. However, he was confident that no one would dare to face his full-powered sword strike


    barehanded.


    Yet, this titan actually caught it.


    "It seems you possess some skill. Very well. From now on, I will take this seriously!"


    After uttering those words in an attempt to salvage his dignity, he prepared to withdraw his


    longsword for another attack.


    However, before he could do so, the titan abruptly exerted a great force.


    *Crack!*


    Astonishingly, the Seven Foot Green de was snapped in half by the titan!


    In an instant, Mochizuki Kawa''s eyes turned red! "My sword! D*mn you! It has apanied me for


    half of my life and is the thing I hold most dear! How dare you break it?" Mochizuki Kawa raged and


    cursed as if he had gone mad.


    Yet, the titan remained indifferent. With a backhand p, as if swatting a fly, he sent Mochizuki


    Kawa flying.


    Mochizuki Kawa, weighing over a hundred pounds, mmed onto the ground and was immediately


    knocked unconscious.


    "Who''s next?" After defeating Mochizuki Kawa, the titan, with eyes asrge asnterns, surveyed


    the crowd. His tone was indifferent and exuded an air of extreme arrogance.


    However, by this time, the voices of doubt among the crowd had significantly diminished.


    From how effortlessly he knocked out a supreme grandmaster, the crowd witnessed the terrifying


    nature of the titan.


    "Hmph, ying mysterious! I shall test your true strength!" Within the crowd, someone let out a cold


    huff.


    Subsequently, a supreme grandmaster charged out in indignation. A surge of vigorous Qi swept out


    in an instant. That terrifying power was as vast as an abyss.


    It seemed that this person had learned a lesson from Mochizuki Kawa''s brief battle.


    Therefore, the moment he made his move, it was with his strongest technique.


    In the air, the boundless surge of energy coalesced into a colossal python, which lunged forward to


    swallow the titan.


    The titan neither retreated nor backed down! Without even blinking, he threw a punch directly!


    Boom!


    Within the pce, a thunderous boom echoed.


    The air was almostpletely dispersed by the force of this punch.


    The force of the punch was so great, its speed so swift, it almost created a sonic boom!


    The terrifying force had actually managed to rip off the roof of the pce, while the giant python was


    instantly torn apart.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who had just rushed out of the crowd was thrown backward, spewing blood. "He''s that


    powerful?"


    With a single punch, a supreme grandmaster was defeated.


    From then on, no one dared to underestimate the titan.


    "Who''s next?" the titan called out once again.


    One second, two seconds...


    The hall fell into a brief silence.


    The crowd present looked at each other, their gazes bouncing back and forth. For a moment, no


    one dared to step forward and fight.


    "Excellent formation! Let me give it a try." Despite his best efforts, the Sword Saint couldn''t hide his


    tion. Seeing that no one else stepped forward, he took the initiative.


    He brandished the longsword in his hand as Internal Energy surged within his elixir field. Sword


    techniques flowed from his hands, one after another. In an instant, the sword energy filled the air.


    "An area attack? Mr. Sword Saint, such an attack is useless against me."


    Following that statement, the titan strode forward with great arrogance.


    In situations where the few fought against the many, an area attack might have a great effect.


    But in a one-on-one fight, the wider the range of the sword techniques, the less powerful each strike


    became.


    Therefore, it was unsurprising that the titan was fearless.


    However, the Sword Saint merely shook his head and chuckled. "You''re jumping to conclusions too


    soon."


    After he finished speaking, the Sword Saint brought his hands together.


    Countless sword shadows converged at a single point in an instant. In the end, all the swords


    merged into one. A sword energy of unparalleled sharpness pierced the heavens, cleaving through


    the air and shing directly ahead!


    "Watch out!" The Sword Saint made sure to warn him.


    He was well aware of how powerful the prating power of his attack was.


    When dealing with such titans, striking at their weak points was undoubtedly the best choice!


    The titan''s face also disyed a hint of seriousness.


    As expected of the Sword Saint. This level ofbat experience and wisdom is beyond the reach


    of ordinary people.


    Due to his previous misjudgment, it was undoubtedly toote for the titan to consider evasion at this


    point.


    "Golden Light Protection!" the titan bellowed.


    Then, he crossed his arms over his chest. Streams of golden light surged from his body, forming a


    protective shield around him.


    Clearly, the titan was preparing to defend with all his might, ready to block this attack!


    ng!


    Sparks flew.


    The Sword Saint''s attack collided with the golden light. After a prolonged stalemate, the golden


    shield suddenly shattered.


    At the same time, however, the sword energy had been significantly depleted. Even when it struck


    the titan, it was difficult to inflict any substantial damage.


    "Mr. Sword Saint, it''s my turn to attack now!"


    The titan let out a mighty roar, then, with a powerful stomp on the ground, he shot off like an arrow


    released from its bowstring. The speed was so incredible that it nearly surpassed the speed of


    sound. In the blink of an eye, the titan had already reached Sword Saint.


    "Such incredible speed!" Sword Saint eximed, taken aback, and hastily retreated.


    However, after taking three steps back, Sword Saint was shocked to discover that the titan had


    somehow managed to get behind him. With his hands sped together to form a de, the titan


    struck down.


    Sword Saint''s figure suddenly trembled, and with a thunderous crash, he was smashed into the


    ground.


    "Continue!" the titanmanded after dealing with Sword Saint.


    But at that moment, the pce fell silent.


    No one uttered a word.


    Clearly, none of them had anticipated that this titan would possess such formidable strength. He


    had already won three consecutive fights against supreme grandmasters.


    At that moment, Aaron and Carlo exchanged a nce. It seemed it was their turn to take the stage.


    "Carlo, you make the first move. If you fail, then I will go," Aaron said, looking at Carlo.


    "There''s no need for that. All of you shoulde at me together. I mean no other implication; I


    simply wish to know where exactly the limit of my power lies after merging with Elder Gaius," the


    titan stated lightly.


    Carlo and hispanions felt insulted by the titan''s words.


    "Well, aren''t you bold, making such grand statements without shame? Given the circumstances,


    allow me to experience the full extent of your capabilities!"


    With a shout, Carlo stomped his foot on the ground, his body shooting out like an arrow released


    from its bowstring. In no time, he was standing alongside the titan.


    "Asura''s Palm! Blood Crucifix! Turbulent sh!"


    Carlo unleashed his full power,unching powerful attacks continuously.


    However, no matter how relentless his attacks were, he still failed to gain the upper hand.


    On the contrary, every direct confrontation with the titan left him at a disadvantage!


    Aaron could no longer sit still.


    "I''ll give it a try too!"


    With a low growl, Aaron suddenly sprang from his high seat, joining the fray alongside Carlo to


    battle the titan.


    Among those present, the two of them could indeed be considered the most powerful Supremes.


    Even so, despite theirbined efforts, they surprisingly couldn''t ovee the titan.


    "Don''t forget about me!"


    Sword Saint, who had just been driven underground, burst forth once again.


    Seeing the fierce battle unfolding ahead, he charged forward, longsword in hand.


    For a moment, the three Supremes exerted their full strength, engaging in a decisive battle against


    the titan!


    His participation evened the odds.


    However, what was shocking was that even when the three strongest individuals joined forces, they


    could only defend themselves and had no power to fight back.


    "Let me join in!"


    "I''ming too!"


    "And me!"


    One after another, more Supremes joined the fray.


    In the end, there were a total of ten Supremes collectively assaulting the titan.


    No one had imagined that an obscure young man, with a casual formation, could actually lead to a


    team-up of ten Supremes against him.

 Chapter 2351 Hope

    Chapter 2351 Hope


    In the end, the joint Titan Formation unleashed by Zhang Nanhai and Gaius was unable to


    withstand the collective assault of ten Supremes.


    Nevertheless, the two of them still exchanged over a hundred intense blows with the crowd.


    Eventually, Sword Saint found an opportunity and thrust his sword into the titan''s body, reverting


    both of them to their original forms.


    ¡°Holy smokes! Sword Saint, you ruthless person! Do you truly wish to kill us? Let me warn you that


    I, Gaius, am highly regarded in Dragon God Hall. Thousands of disciples in Dragon God Hall,


    including our Dragon Master, Chu Tianfan, consider me a treasure! If I were to die, Dragon Master


    would surely bring the disciples of Dragon God Hall to avenge me. At that time, each and every one


    of you will have to apany me in death!¡± Gaius cursed loudly with a darkened face, coughing


    out blood.


    Upon hearing the name Chu Tianfan, everyone present twitched.


    Aaron and Carlo quickly put on their best smiles, awkwardlyughing.


    ¡°Gaius, don''t be angry. It was a mistake, truly a mistake. We were focused on the matter, not the


    person, without the slightest intention of targeting you. Let''s talk this out calmly. At worst, you could


    just strike Sword Saint one more time,¡± Aaron said with an ingratiating smile.


    Carlo also kept apologizing.


    ¡°That''s right. We can have a nice chat. There''s no need to get angry. Moreover, Hall Master Chu is


    always busy managing countless affairs. I believe we shouldn''t trouble him with such trivial matters.¡±


    It was clear that Aaron and the others had been intimidated by Ye Fan.


    Although they guessed that most of what Gaius had said earlier was a joke, the fear of ¡°what if¡± still


    lingered.


    What if this old geezer really went toin to Ye Fan?


    After the events of recent years, everyone knew how fiercely protective Ye Fan was of his


    subordinates.


    Sword Saint also came over to exin, ¡°Gaius, there''s no need to be so petty. Our little spat was


    truly unintentional.¡±


    Upon seeing that a casual remark of his had caused these martial arts world bigwigs toe and


    apologize one after another, Gaius was also somewhat shocked.


    In his heart, he thought, Indeed, our Dragon Master is truly formidable.


    Even though he''s still at Mount Kransbay cultivating, his reputation has already spread across the


    entire martial arts world and instilled fear into everyone.


    Gaius waved his hand. ¡°Haha, I was just joking, everyone. No need to take it seriously. Anyway,


    stop wasting my time. The star of the day is this guy here. To tell you the truth, I never expected this


    Titan Formation to be so formidable. If I hadn''t used the formation with him, I''m afraid we wouldn''t


    even stand a chance against Sword Saint. But after the fusion, ourbat power surged


    dramatically, to the point we were capable of single-handedly battling ten Supremes! The increase


    inbat power is significant!¡±


    Sword Saint and the others promptly delved into the main topic, each expressing their own views.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Is the power of that formation really that formidable?¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, tell me quickly, what''s the mystery behind all this?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, can this Comprehensive Array Attack only be used by two people?¡±


    Everyone eagerly asked questions.


    They had seen Comprehensive Array Attacks before, so it wasn''t something unfamiliar to them.


    However, in the martial arts world of the past, even the most powerful Comprehensive Array Attacks


    could only achieve an effect where one plus one equals three, which was already considered


    extraordinary.


    Yet, Zhang Nanhai''s formation resulted in one plus one almost equaling ten.


    Moreover, thebat abilities of Aaron and Carlo far exceeded those of the typical Supremes. It


    wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they surpassed them by more than tenfold.


    The formation''s astonishingly powerful effect naturally left everyone utterly shocked and horrified.


    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm and listen carefully as I recount the story in detail.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhang Nanhai signaled everyone to quiet down before he began to recount his story.


    ¡°Over the past couple of years, I have been at the peak of Mount Kransbay, contemting the


    Universe Tree. I''ve always been curious how a tiny tree could possess such magnificent and


    overwhelming strength. Beyond the tree''s inherent capabilities, I discovered, more importantly, that


    it had the power to harness heaven and earth energy. Moreover, therger its form, the more


    heaven and earth energy it could draw and absorb. Therefore, the Universe Tree grew rapidly. Its


    massive size is a significant reason for its immense power. Inspired by this, I created the Titan


    Formation. Emting the way the Universe Tree harnesses heaven and earth energy, I drew


    inspiration from its approach of using a towering form to increase my energy storage limit. For this


    reason, the Titan Formation is a Comprehensive Array Attackpletely unlike any before as it


    subverts conventional thinking and imagination!¡±


    Carlo, Aaron, and the others listened, nodding in amazement.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be!¡±


    ¡°This is apletely new way of thinking!¡±


    ¡°In the past, our sole focus was on refinement or how to minimize things.¡±


    ¡°Simplicity inplexity, small yet focused, is the consensus among all martial artists!¡±


    ¡°And yet, by going against the grain, you achieved such remarkable results!¡±


    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing!¡±


    Many people in the crowd gave Zhang Nanhai a thumbs-up, undoubtedly looking at the young man


    before them with newfound respect.


    However, after the shock, Aaron and the others still shook their heads.


    ¡°However, merely relying on this to defeat the Universe Tree is still unrealistic. Even if we were to


    find the two strongest individuals from around the globe and have them use the Titan Formation,


    thus amplifying their power tenfold, would this really be enough to deal with the Universe Tree? I


    fear the disparity between mankind and the Universe Tree is fundamental! Even if their power were


    amplified tenfold or twentyfold, there wouldn''t be much of a difference.¡±


    Aaron shook his head, while Carlo sighed.


    The surge of enthusiasm that had just kindled among the crowd died down.


    But at that moment, Zhang Nanhai gave a proud smile. ¡°That''s not necessarily the case.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could it be that this Titan Formation of yours has other ingenious uses?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned their gaze toward Zhang Nanhai.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhang Nanhai continued, ¡°I''ve never said that my Titan Formation could only merge


    two people.¡±


    What?


    Upon hearing these words, everyone couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Do you mean that three or four people can also use it?"


    Zhang Nanhai nodded emphatically. "Not just three or four people; even if there were thirty or forty


    people, as long as they learned my Titan Formation, they could all merge together. When the time


    comes, the titan formed from the fusion will be taller, bigger, and stronger!"


    The crowd gasped in astonishment.


    Zhang Nanhai''s words had everyone holding their breath for a moment.


    A deafening silence filled the air instantly.


    Gripped by terror, everyone couldn''t help but draw in sharp breaths.


    "Is what you''re saying really true?"


    "Young man, you have to be careful with your words! Don''t go spouting nonsense now!"


    "Do you realize the significance of your words just now?" Aaron questioned Zhang Nanhai.


    While he doubted the truthfulness of Zhang Nanhai''s words, he also desperately wanted them to be


    true.


    Because, if Zhang Nanhai''s words were indeed true, it meant that humanity''s power could


    experience exponential growth in a short period of time.


    If two people merged, their power could increase tenfold.


    In that case, what about hundreds of people or even a thousand people?


    How many times would their strength be multiplied?


    Zhang Nanhai chuckled. "I never speak without thinking. What I said is the truth. However, I still


    need to verify the actual results. Logically speaking, the more people that merge, therger the titan


    form will be, and its power will be increasingly terrifying. As long as we continue to


    umte in numbers, surpassing the Universe Tree is definitely achievable. However, this is


    merely a theory because even I don''t know if there is a bottleneck in the energy amplification, or


    whether there''s a limit to the number of people that can merge."


    Indeed, it was often said that one must either speak astonishing words or remain silent.


    What Zhang Nanhai saidpletely reignited hope in the previously deste martial arts world!


    "You have to test your theory!"


    "Verify it immediately!"


    "Get started on the verification right away!"


    "I''ll personally take charge of this matter!"


    Aaron and Carlo, as if driven mad, were shouting excitedly in the pce.


    After all, this was a matter of life and death for all of humanity.


    How could they not be anxious?

 Chapter 2352 The Three Years Of Unpredictable Changes

    Chapter 2352 The Three Years Of Unpredictable Changes


    Time flew by, and three years passed in the blink of an eye. At this point, half of the ten-year


    prediction made by Ye Fan years ago had already psed, leaving only five years remaining.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, these three years were filled with dramatic changes and were marked by hope and


    momentum for the entire world.


    The primary reason for this was the establishment and promotion of the Titan Formation. Three


    years ago, Zhang Nanhai used the Titan Formation in battle against the Supremes, shocking the


    martial arts world. Following this, various nations began promoting the Titan Formation technique in


    martial arts.


    Initially, the promotion was on a small scale, with most nations focusing on the Mars Migration


    Mission. However, as the theoretical effects of the Titan Formation were verified, it became possible


    to achieve a fusion of ten or even a hundred people.


    Consequently, the Titan Formation was designated as the primary strategy tobat the Universe


    Tree. ording to Zhang Nanhai''s theory, if enough people formed the titan and each individual


    was strong enough, the power unleashed by the titan would surpass that of the Universe Tree.


    This theory inspired a wave of enthusiasm for the mass cultivation of the Titan Formation among


    martial artists and civilians worldwide. Zhang Nanhai became a hero in the hearts of people


    worldwide and was awarded the Amalgamated Nations'' Global Best Contribution Award. Time


    Magazine hailed him as a savior, the greatest person of that era.


    In these three years, Zhang Nanhai went from being an unknown figure to a household name,


    inspiring billions of people worldwide. Almost everyone believed that by following Zhang Nanhai''s


    theory, the Universe Tree would be destroyed, and humanity would achieve ultimate victory.


    Under the influence of public opinion, governments condemned the n to build spaceships for


    emigration to Mars, considering it escapism and disgraceful. Instead, they encouraged people to


    engage in battle, cultivate the Titan Formation, and contribute their power to enhance the might of


    the titans, fighting for Earth, humanity, and survival.


    As a result, the Mars Migration Mission was abandoned, and all efforts were focused on the


    cultivation of the Titan Formation. Meanwhile, on Mount Yan in China, two great titans engaged in a


    fierce battle. These titans, towering over a hundred meters in height, disyed exceptional agility


    and unleashed powerful attacks capable of shattering the heavens and earth.


    After several hours of intensebat, both titans reached a standstill and transformed back into ten


    martial artists. Sword Saint and the others apuded the power disyed by the Titan Formation


    and praised Zhang Nanhai for his creation.


    Sword Saint and King of Fighters expressed their deep emotions, acknowledging that the power


    disyed by the ten individuals surpassed that of a Supreme Grandmaster. They anticipated the


    immense power that would be unleashed when twenty Supremes fused together.


    After the battle, Sword Saint and hispanions returned to continue their training, as there were


    two methods to enhance the strength of the Titan Formation: incorporating more individuals and


    elevating one''s own cultivation and power. Zhang Nanhai continued to guide the Chinese martial


    artists in the Titan Formation, still working on developing his theories.


    In the evening, Mo Wuya and Jiang Yuqing visited Zhang Nanhai, offering him food and reminding


    him to take care of his health. Zhang Nanhai expressed his gratitude and continued to eat while


    studying the formation structure of the Titan Formation.


    Jiang Yuqing felt disappointed by Zhang Nanhai''s preupation with his studies, and Mo Wuya


    couldn''t help but give him a swift kick.


    "I must say, Nanhai, when it''s time to eat, simply eat. There''s no need to fuss with your formation at


    the same time, right? It seems to me that all you can think about now is this formation. Don''t you


    see how magnificent this world is? There are countless other things beyond fighting, such as


    majestic mountains and rivers, the vast seas, enchanting young women, and the poetic beauty of


    flowers, snow, and moonlit nights. Life is short, so seize the moment to savor it."


    Mo Wuya subtly conveyed various ideas to Zhang Nanhai.


    However, Zhang Nanhai couldn''t rx at all. "Wuya, it is precisely because I want to protect these


    beautiful things that I have been diligently studying the Titan Formation. I recently heard that there


    has been another uprising in Adrune. The old government has been overthrown, and the people


    there have elected a new government. They have also destroyed hundreds of spaceships. The


    scientists involved in space travel research have been brought to trial," Zhang Nanhai stated


    solemnly.


    Mo Wuya nodded. "Isn''t that a positive development? It indicates that you are heading in the right


    direction and have gained the support of the majority. As for those so-called human migration


    missions, they are nothing but acts of cowardice, driven by the selfish and timid. They only care


    about sending away their own kin,pletely disregarding the fate of the people. But you are


    different. You care about the world and all its ordinary inhabitants."


    After a brief pause, Mo Wuya continued, "Nanhai, you are now the spiritual leader of all humanity.


    Although Chu Tianfan has saved the world multiple times in the past, people only feel awe towards


    him. However, this is overshadowed by their overwhelming fear and dread of him. But you are


    different. You are recognized globally as a savior. In the hearts of people worldwide, there is


    genuine respect and gratitude for you. To be honest, when we first met, you were just an ordinary


    person, constantly bullied by others. Unexpectedly, in just five short years, you have be a hero


    to all of humanity.

 Chapter 2353 Emerging From Seclusion

    Chapter 2353 Emerging From Seclusion


    "You rascal, before I even realized it, you had already left me far behind. Believe it or not, your


    reputation now surpasses that of Chu Tianfan, who was once considered the strongest in the


    world."


    Mo Wuya spoke with undeniable pride.


    He had been in conflict with Ye Fan for many years, and even his own father had countless


    disagreements with Ye Fan.


    However,ter on, Ye Fan''s strength and status advanced by leaps and bounds, far surpassing


    what they, father and son, could everpete with.


    Yet deep down, Mo Wuya still felt somewhat unconvinced.


    Now, with his best friend surpassing Ye Fan''s achievements, Mo Wuya undoubtedly felt extremely


    ted.


    From now on, even if he were to meet Ye Fan again, he would no longer need to fear him.


    If Chu Tianfan dared to stir up trouble, he would have Zhang Nanhai use his titan to teach Chu


    Tianfan a lesson.


    However, he kept such thoughts to himself.


    At present, there were no longer any conflicts of interest between Mo Wuya and Ye Fan. It seemed


    unlikely that they would meet again in the future.


    "Indeed, Nanhai. You''ve really be quite impressive now. All these years, there have only been


    two people I''ve truly admired. One of them was my cousin, Ye Fan. He started as an abandoned


    child from the Chu family, a humble and ordinary man. Step by step, he ascended to the pinnacle of


    the world, leading his entire family toward prosperity. The other one was you. At a tender age,


    you''ve already devised a formation that could save the world. You breathed new life and hope into a


    world that had already sumbed to despair. Your stature and contributions, your magnanimity and


    vision, have already surpassed my cousin Ye Fan. Although my cousin is highly capable, hecks


    your kind ofpassion and ambition to save the world."


    Jiang Yuqing stopped to take a breath before continuing, "To be honest with you, even up to now,


    despite you having developed a world-saving formation and with the entire globe still looking down


    upon escapism, my cousin still ordered his subordinates to evacuate our rtives and friends. My


    mother has repeatedly asked me toe home, but I don''t want to leave. Earth is my home. I love


    the flora and fauna here; I cherish everything about it. I don''t want to be a deserter. I want to coexist


    with Earth, to live or die together. I want to fight alongside everyone. Moreover, I firmly believe that


    you will undoubtedly lead us all to achieve the ultimate victory."


    Jiang Yuqing spoke with a smile, her beautiful eyes filled with nothing but admiration and respect for


    Zhang Nanhai.


    However, in response to their words, Zhang Nanhai repeatedly shook his head.


    "You two shouldn''t speak like that. Mr. Ye has always been a martial arts senior whom I deeply


    respect. He was truly impressive, great, and also very charismatic! Back when I was contemting


    the Titan Formation at Mount Kransbay, I was fortunate enough to receive guidance from Mr. Ye.


    That must have been the greatest honor of my life! Mr. Ye''s profound understanding of thews of


    heaven and earth and the study of martial arts truly astounded me. His insights greatly enlightened


    me! I''ve always felt that my sessfulprehension of the Titan Formation wasrgely due to the


    immense help provided by Mr. Ye!" he uttered sincerely.


    His respect for Ye Fan was beyond what an ordinary person could imagine.


    However, Mo Wuya and Jiang Yuqing did not see it that way.


    "Nanhai, you''re too modest. For you, Chu Tianfan might be a martial arts senior. However, we are


    about the same age as him, so there''s no need for you to refer to yourself as a junior. Moreover,


    while Chu Tianfan''s strength is indeed formidable, martial arts and formations are two distinct fields.


    As the saying goes, different people specialize in different skills. In terms of martial arts, he''s your


    senior. But when ites to formations, you are indeed the senior. There''s no need to belittle


    yourself!" Mo Wuya said with a faint smile.


    Beside him, Jiang Yuqing nodded in agreement. "Yes, what Wuya said is right. Moreover, Ye Fan


    has a peculiar temperament. He''s extremely unsociable and doesn''t show much respect or


    affection, even to his blood rtives. But Nanhai, you arepletely different from my cousin. You


    are gentle and kind, always treating others well, and you are a gentleman. In this respect, my


    cousin is far inferior to you, and it is destined that the heights you can reach will far surpass those of


    his."


    Admiration shone in her eyes as she did not hesitate tovish praise on Zhang Nanhai.


    Zhang Nanhai knew that no matter how he exined this matter, it would be futile.


    Therefore, he didn''t pursue the topic any further.


    He turned and said, "Wuya, Yuqing, you don''t understand the pressure I''m under right now.


    Previously, I disagreed with everyone abandoning Earth and directing all their energy toward the


    Mars Migration Mission. But now, I''m not entirely in favor either, as everyone seems to have ced


    all their energy and hopes on the Titan Formation. However, public opinion is powerful, and there


    were many things that even I couldn''t prevent. Nheless, I still worry. What if the Titan Formation


    is still not enough to go up against the Universe Tree?"


    The developments in the situation over the past few years had greatly exceeded Zhang Nanhai''s


    expectations.


    As a result, the pressure within him grew increasingly immense.


    However, both Mo Wuya and Jiang Yuqing had an inexplicable faith in Zhang Nanhai.


    "Nanhai, you must believe in yourself! We have already read your theories about the Titan


    Formation. ording to your theory, the Titan Formation is certainly capable of defeating the


    Universe Tree. And we, as humans, will surely have thestugh!" Jiang Yuqing encouraged.


    Mo Wuya also nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Nanhai. The entire world believes in you, so why


    should you worry? Just give it your all! Even if that one in ten thousand chance of failure bes


    reality, we will ept it!"


    "All right, I will work hard." Hearing his friends'' unwavering support, Zhang Nanhai undoubtedly felt


    a surge of motivation.


    Then, with utmost enthusiasm, he once again immersed himself in perfecting the Titan Formation.


    From the initial fusion of ten people, to the merging of a hundred, and then to the amalgamation of a


    thousand.


    The upper limits of the Titan Formation continued to ascend.


    However, as the strength of the titans grew increasingly formidable, eventually, Zhang Nanhai lost


    all concept of the titans'' power.


    The measure of something''s strength or weakness requiredparison, and there were only a few


    Supremes worldwide.


    Once the Supremes merged, who could they find to battle against them?


    At that moment, Zhang Nanhai thought of Ye Fan.


    Therefore, he hurried to Mount Kransbay, hoping to invite Ye Fan to leave the mountain and serve


    as the sparring partner for the titans.


    Ye Fan was the most powerful individual of that era.


    The extent to which the strength of a titan surpassed that of its constituent Supremes could


    undoubtedly be proven through a battle with Ye Fan.


    After all, if his Titan Formation couldn''t even defeat Ye Fan, how could it possibly stand against the


    Universe Tree?


    However, despite several attempts, Zhang Nanhai was unable to meet Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan was in solitary training.


    Gaius and Coal were both by Ye Fan''s side, guarding him.


    No one was allowed to approach at all.


    Zhang Nanhai felt helpless.


    He had no choice but to return to China and patiently wait for the day Ye Fan would emerge on his


    own.


    However, Zhang Nanhai didn''t have to wait too long for that day to arrive.


    In the fourth year since the birth of the Titan Formation.


    In the long-silentnd of Kransbay, a sudden burst of radiant light pierced the sky.


    Immediately after, an incredibly powerful aura swept across all directions.


    Surprisingly, even the Universe Tree swayed under this formidable force.


    The leaves of the Universe Tree rustled softly.


    Even the Chu residence, thousands of miles away, and Tang Yun, who had been teaching her son,


    felt something. They looked up in the direction of Mount Kransbay.


    At that time, Gaius was fishing by the nearbyke.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, a fierce wind blew, causing the leaves of the Universe Tree to rustle.


    Upon witnessing this, Gaius couldn''t help but be greatly astonished!


    "Something is making the leaves of the Universe Tree sway? In this world, apart from those titans,


    there''s probably only one person left capable of doing that! It must be Dragon Master!"


    Upon realizing this, Gaius was undoubtedly overjoyed.


    He knew that Ye Fan, who had been in seclusion here for five long years, had finally emerged!


    Filled with delight, Gaius tossed aside his fishing rod and ran back to the peak of Mount Kransbay.


    He knelt beneath the Universe Tree.


    As expected, a slender figure emerged, stepping over the mottled shadows beneath his feet as he


    confidently walked forward.


    The Universe Tree had be his silhouette, while the heavens and the earth served as his


    backdrop!

 Chapter 2354 Returning To Yunzhou

    Chapter 2354 Returning To Yunzhou


    "Wee, Dragon Master!" Gaius eximed with utmost devotion beneath Mount Kransbay.


    Kneeling on the ground, he appeared as if he were receiving the return of his king.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, Zhang Nanhai seemed to have sensed something as well. He


    abruptly lifted his head, gazing in the direction of the Universe Tree.


    "What''s the matter, Nanhai?" Jiang Yuqing asked immediately upon noticing Zhang Nanhai''s


    unusual behavior during their meal together.


    "That man has emerged. Wuya, I''ll be leaving for a short while but will return in a few days," Zhang


    Nanhai said with excitement.


    To the world, his brilliance may have already surpassed that of Chu Tianfan. However, few knew


    that the person Zhang Nanhai respected most in his heart was Ye Fan. Over the years, he had been


    waiting for Ye Fan to emerge from seclusion and leave Mount Kransbay. Zhang Nanhai had many


    questions and sought advice from Ye Fan. There were so many things he wanted to share with him.


    In Zhang Nanhai''s eyes, Ye Fan was probably the only person who could truly understand him and


    answer the doubts in his heart. With that said, Zhang Nanhai didn''t want to dy even for a


    moment. He immediately dashed out from Mount Yan, heading straight for Kransbay.


    "Who has emerged? What was Nanhai talking about?" Jiang Yuqing asked, puzzled by the


    situation.


    Deep down, she felt a sense of unhappiness. "He could have at least finished his meal before


    leaving. I worked all night for this, yet he barely ate a few bites," Jiang Yuqing pouted, feeling


    deste and sorrowful.


    Beside her, Mo Wuyaforted her, saying, "Yuqing, don''t be upset. Nanhai has great


    responsibilities, dealing with matters concerning the survival of mankind. Sometimes, he may


    inadvertently overlook the feelings of those around him. We need to be more understanding and


    forgiving. By the way, Yuqing, do you happen to have feelings for Nanhai?"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Yuqing''s face immediately turned red. "H-How did you know? Was it that


    obvious?"


    Mo Wuya burst into heartyughter. "It''s more than obvious. Your affection for Nanhai is practically


    written all over your face. I suppose the only person in this world who hasn''t noticed is that


    blockhead, Nanhai, right?"


    Jiang Yuqing, however, gazed in the direction where Zhang Nanhai had departed, her eyes filled


    with longing.


    "Wuya, I mentioned this to you before. Although Ye Fan is my maternal cousin, my mother is


    actually Ye Fan''s maternal aunt. However, we weren''t particrly close with his family since


    childhood. Moreover, I won''t hide it from you, but for a considerable period of time, I strongly


    disliked Ye Fan. He was so ordinary, yet he consistently disyed an air of arrogance, as if he didn''t


    regard anyone as important. Moreover, we hardly exchanged any words. Back then, I excelled in


    my studies and managed to get into the most prestigious university. I thought that my stature would


    leave Ye Fan looking up to me for the rest of his life."


    She continued in a self-deprecating tone, "Unexpectedly, fate had other ns. It turns out I had


    underestimated him. Not just me, but my father, mother, uncles, and even Yu Yan. In short, all of us


    underestimated him. He turned out to be the most formidable among us! He''s Mr. Chu, the King of


    Jiangdong, the esteemed General Green Dragon who was conferred nobility and military rank!


    Besides that, he was given the title of the Unrivalled Supreme and is the awe-inspiring Hall Master


    of Dragon God Hall! It''s amusing that our entire family and rtives always looked down on him, but


    in the end, we realized that his stature was so great that evenbined, we couldn''t match up to


    him, not even by a fraction."


    Beside her, Mo Wuya, who had been listening attentively, naturally empathized deeply. His heart


    was filled with profound emotions.


    Hadn''t it always been the same for him when it came to Ye Fan?


    Before Ye Fan made his appearance, Mo Wuya was the most dazzling figure in the martial arts


    world of China. He had long been hailed as the Prince of Fighters and was supposed to have a


    bright future ahead. Not only did hee from a prestigious family, but his father was a pir of


    China and was bestowed with the title of supreme grandmaster. Sword Saint, War God - these


    pirs of China were like uncles to him. They had watched him grow up since he was a child. There


    was no doubt that Mo Wuya had been born with a silver spoon and had a glorious background. He


    believed that with the vast resources he possessed, he would undoubtedly reign supreme over the


    new generation of martial artists in China. He was even poised to be the youngest supreme


    grandmaster in the history of China.


    However, all this glory and splendor shattered after he encountered Ye Fan. During the battle in


    Japan, he was beaten to within an inch of his life. Later on, he repeatedly suffered humiliation at the


    hands of Ye Fan. The Supreme seat that was originally his was taken away by Ye Fan. The


    attention that was originally focused on him waspletely stolen by Ye Fan. Despite possessing


    conditions that were a thousand, even a million times better than Ye Fan''s, he was utterly defeated


    by that man.


    Thus, not only was Ye Fan a thorn in Jiang Yuqing''s side, but also in Mo Wuya''s.


    Regrettably, the gap between them was just too vast.


    In the past, he had hoped to surpass Ye Fan one day.


    But time had only served to widen the gap between them even more.


    Mo Wuya failed to keep up with him in martial arts.


    When it came to reputation and fame, he was also behind Ye Fan.


    Even when it came to women, Mo Wuya was no match for Ye Fan!


    At times, Mo Wuya was consumed by intense jealousy.


    In his heart, he wondered why fate was so biased, showing so much favoritism toward Ye Fan!


    Wielding the power of the Dragon Gods, Ye Fan dominated the world, striking fear into the hearts of


    all who heard his name.


    What truly fueled Mo Wuya''s jealousy was theplete transformation of Tang Yun, the legendary


    heroine and head of the Chu Sect. It appeared that she also had aplex and ambiguous


    rtionship with Ye Fan.


    "I always believed that I would never surpass him in my lifetime, until I met Nanhai. Nanhai''s


    aplishments have already surpassed Ye Fan''s. He is an even more outstanding man than Ye


    Fan!" Jiang Yuqing dered with infatuation, her eyes shining.


    Her encounter with Zhang Nanhai was undoubtedly filled with a multitude of coincidences.


    But perhaps, this was simply fate.


    Fate led her to meet someone even more formidable than Ye Fan!


    It was also fate that would allow Jiang Yuqing to surpass Ye Fan.


    Once she married Zhang Nanhai, her status and prestige would naturally exceed that of Ye Fan.


    Of course, this was just an added bonus for Jiang Yuqing.


    Above all else, she was captivated by Zhang Nanhai''s personal charm!


    There wasn''t a woman who didn''t appreciate an exceptional and capable man.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Zhang Nanhai traveled by private jet and eventually arrived at the foot of Mount Kransbay.


    However, upon arrival, he discovered that Ye Fan had already left.


    Underneath the Universe Tree, only a few martial artists remained,pletely engrossed in their


    training.


    Even Gaius was no longer present.


    "Mr. Zhang has arrived!"


    "Good day, Mr. Zhang!"


    Upon seeing Zhang Nanhai, every martial artist present showed the utmost respect, bowing in


    reverence.


    Some individuals were particrly interested in asking questions about the cultivation of the Titan


    Formation.


    However, Zhang Nanhai simply didn''t have the time to discuss this matter. He was solely interested


    in finding out Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    "Are you referring to Chu Tianfan? He has departed!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good riddance, too! When he was here, none of us could approach the Universe Tree to cultivate."


    "The main reason for that is whenever we approached within a hundred meters, the stone being


    beside him would strike, injuring several of us."


    "Who knows where that pain in the butt found such a formidable stone being!"


    Everyone was speaking at once, their voices filled with resentment.


    "Where is Mr. Gaius? Do you know where he went?" Zhang Nanhai inquired.


    Gaius was a close aide to Ye Fan.


    Zhang Nanhai was certain that Gaius must know Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    "Who knows?"


    "I bet that old lecher is off somewhere fooling around with women again."


    Laughter erupted from the crowd.


    However, Zhang Nanhai returned home, filled with disappointment.


    And a thousand miles away, in Yunzhou, a slender figure returned to the city after being away for


    several years!

 Chapter 2355 Ye Fans Return

    Chapter 2355 Ye Fan''s Return


    On the summit of Mount Yunding, the grand mansion still stood tall and unwavering. The lush trees


    and vibrant flowers had flourished, creating a dense canopy that adorned the surroundings.


    During the chaotic period of the Chu Sect''s upheaval, Chu Yuan, apanied by the formidable


    masters of the Chu Sect, had besieged Mount Yunding, nearly reducing it to ruins.


    After the fierce battle, the mountain was left in ruins.


    However, with the passage of several years, the scars of war had all but disappeared.


    Mount Yunding had undergone a transformation, presenting apletely new appearance.


    The verdant hills retained their timeless beauty, basking in the warm hues of countless sunsets.


    Ultimately, the oues of sess or failure seemed insignificant in the grand scheme of things.


    Truly, what significance did Ye Fan''s triumph from years ago hold?


    It amounted to nothing more than a brief respite, a few years of teetering on the edge of survival.


    While narrowly evading one catastrophe, they were inexorably hurtling toward destruction in the


    face of the looming next cmity.


    Ye Fan often found himself contemting his existence, a ceaseless cycle of striving, cultivating,


    and battling.


    Driven by vengeance against Chu Yuan and the desire to dismantle the Chu Sect, his struggles


    extended to fierce confrontations with Symborsus and the ongoing challenges posed by the


    Universe Tree.


    He pondered that once he fulfilled all his duties, he could finally dedicate himself entirely to his


    family.


    s, as one wave subsided, another swiftly emerged.


    Years ago, Ye Fan had made a promise to his wife¡ªamitment to apany her to witness the


    Northern Lights, to marvel at mountains, rivers,kes, and seas. Yet, as of now, that promise


    remained unfulfilled.


    It seemed increasingly likely that it might nevere to pass because, in a few short years, the


    very existence of this world could be in jeopardy.


    As the saying goes, "a familiar scene may stir up one''s past memories and feelings."


    Ye Fan found himself overwhelmed with myriad emotions, particrly as he pushed open the grand


    doors of the mansion once more, greeted by a scene that stirred indescribable emotions within him.


    When the mansion underwent renovations years ago, Ye Fan specifically instructed Li Er to


    preserve the original arrangement of disys and decorations.


    Consequently, as he stepped back into the mansion, the surroundings mirrored the time when he


    shared it with Qiu Mucheng.


    In a trance, Ye Fan felt as though he could vividly recall every moment spent with Qiu Mucheng


    here.


    Unfortunately, many years had passed, everything had undergone profound changes, and while


    objects remained, people did not.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who dares to intrude upon the Mount Yunding Vi?"


    "Which insolent trespasser dares to enter Mr. Chu''s former residence?"


    A sudden burst of angry voices echoed from outside.


    Shortly after, Li Er, apanied by several formidable masters, burst into the mansion.


    Uponying eyes on Ye Fan, Li Er felt his body stiffen. "M-Mr. Chu? You''ve... returned?"


    Li Er found it difficult to believe what he was seeing. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, and only after


    confirming that it was indeed Ye Fan, did he dare to speak, his voice trembling.


    After all, hisst encounter with Ye Fan urred nearly four to five years ago.


    Inparison to the past, it was evident that Li Er had aged somewhat. However, Ye Fan remained


    unchanged, as if time had left no mark on him.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, Li Er immediately knelt down.


    As the threat of doomsday loomed over everyone, a profound sense of dread gripped them, as if


    they stood on the precipice of an abyss.


    Yet, in the presence of the man before him, the fear gripping Li Er''s heart simply dissipated.


    Over the years, they had faced numerous trials with Ye Fan.


    History and experience had repeatedly shown that as long as Chu Tianfan was present, he could


    shatter any shackles and break free from any cage.


    The deep-seated sense of security was beyond anyone else''s capability. It was an emotion known


    as the feeling one gets after encountering Ye Fan.


    At that moment, Li Er was on the brink of tears.


    "Why are you crying? You''re almost fifty years old. The sun, moon, mountains, and rivers are all still


    intact, aren''t they? And I''m still alive, aren''t I?" Ye Fan remarked.


    In the presence of an old friend, an indescribable familiarity surged within Ye Fan, leading him to


    engage in yful banter with Li Er.


    Amidst tears and sniffles, Li Er expressed his emotions to Ye Fan, saying, "Mr. Chu, you''ve been


    gone for such a long time. I had almost given up hope of your return."


    "True. My solitary training this timested quite a while," Ye Fan responded.


    "Mr. Chu, now that you''re back, do we still need to relocate? Can you deal with the Universe Tree?"


    Li Er asked.


    Throughout the years in Ye Fan''s absence, Li Er faithfully adhered to the instructions Ye Fan had


    given him before he departed.


    Consequently, over the past four to five years, Li Er had been steadily advancing the migration


    mission ording to Ye Fan''s directives.


    At present, most of Ye Fan''s rtives and friends had relocated outside the Folo Pce in India


    and would be able to enter the secret realm at any moment.


    Despite this progress, Li Er couldn''t shake the desire to stay on Earth.


    Regardless of how magnificent foreignndscapes might be, they could never surpass the


    significance of one''s hometown.


    The profound attachment to one''s homnd, ingrained in the bones of the Chinese people,


    resonated deeply with Li Er. Unfortunately, he had yet to receive the answer he hoped for.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s proceed with the n. In the battle against the Universe Tree, humanity still has no chance of


    victory," Ye Fan stated, his words carrying considerable weight.


    Despite spending numerous years in solitary training beneath the Universe Tree and enhancing his


    command over Celestial Cloud, the limitations preventing him from breaking through to the god


    realm remained insurmountable.


    Duanmu Wan''er had previously asserted that, without entering the god realm, he stood no chance


    against the Universe Tree.


    Furthermore, even attaining god realm status offered no certainty of defeating the formidable


    Universe Tree.


    Upon hearing this, Li Er experienced a sudden wave of disappointment. With Ye Fan''s directive, he


    had no choice but to persist with the project.


    "However, Mr. Chu, it seems that some of your rtives and friends are reluctant to leave. No


    matter how much I pleaded, they were unwilling to cooperate," Li Er conveyed.


    "You mean, the people at the Chu residence? Leave that to me," Ye Fan assured.


    When he left, Tang Yun and Chu Lin were still at the old house. Knowing Tang Yun''s temperament,


    unless Ye Fan intervened personally, there was no way Li Er could have persuaded her.


    Li Er recounted the situation with a bitter smile. "Actually, it''s your aunt''s family who is involved.


    Initially, your aunt and uncle had already moved to India. However, their daughter, Jiang Yuqing,


    consistently refused to cooperate. She was determined to stay in China, in Yanjing. She even


    used us of being escapists, cowards, and faint-hearted. Your aunt''s family had to return from


    India to China to take care of their daughter."


    "Oh? Jiang Yuqing? Aunt Xn''s daughter?" Ye Fan vaguely remembered the name, but not much


    else.


    His childhood at his maternal grandfather''s house had kept him isted from his cousins.


    During their youth, distinguished youngdies like Ye Yuyan and Jiang Yuqing paid little attention to


    Ye Fan.


    Ye Yuyan, being Ye Tian''s daughter, had more frequent encounters with Ye Fan. They became well-


    acquainted when sheter joined the Green Dragon Force.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan rarely crossed paths with Jiang Yuqing.


    Despite theck of familiarity, they were rtives from his mother''s side, and Ye Fan couldn''t simply


    ignore them.


    "Is she in Yanjing? I''ll personally handle it. I''ll bring her to India. Meanwhile, get your friends and


    family ready to go. My main reason for returning this time is to guide all of you into the secret realm.


    We''re running out of time," Ye Fan spoke urgently.


    "Alright, Mr. Chu. I''ll inform Chen Ao and the others to head to India as soon as possible and


    relocate their entire ns," Li Er respectfully responded before promptly attending to the task.


    Ye Fan lingered for a moment at Mount Yunding Vi, leaving behind a note that read: "Mucheng, if


    you can read this, please hurry to the Folo Pce in India!"


    Afterpleting the necessary arrangements, Ye Fan stood up and left.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Zhang Nanhai tirelessly searched for Ye Fan''s whereabouts. After an


    unsessful search, he eventually returned to Yanjing.


    "Nanhai, where have you been?" Every day, Jiang Yuqing woulde to Mount Yan in search of


    Zhang Nanhai. That day, she happened to encounter him.


    "I went to look for your cousin, but I couldn''t find him. Do you happen to know where he is, Yuqing?


    If you do, please tell me. I want to see him!" Zhang Nanhai eximed urgently.


    "My cousin? Are you referring to Ye Fan?" Jiang Yuqing was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 2356 Reunion

    Chapter 2356 Reunion


    "Yes. If you manage to contact him, please pass along my message. I would like to request a


    meeting with him," Zhang Nanhai said respectfully, showing deep respect for Ye Fan.


    However, Jiang Yuqing found this confusing. "Nanhai, given your current position, you can directly


    summon someone through War God Castle if you want to meet them. Why talk about requesting a


    meeting?"


    She added, "My cousin, despite his formidable strength and global fame, is no longer on the same


    level as you. Moreover, you created the Titan Formation. Ye Fan would undoubtedly be no match for


    those titans. Therefore, there''s no need to be so humble in front of him."


    Yet, Zhang Nanhai shook his head. "Yu Qing, you''re not part of the martial arts world, so there are


    aspects you don''t understand. In reality, it''s not just you. Many people in this world have


    misconceptions about Mr. Chu. Throughout these years, it was actually Mr. Chu who consistently


    led the charge in this world. Even I have merely followed in Mr. Chu''s footsteps, navigating my way


    forward. While I created the Titan Formation, it''s urate to say that I ventured in a new direction.


    However, Mr. Chu''s aplishments are no less significant than mine."


    Zhang Nanhai spoke with sincere conviction. However, it was clear that Jiang Yuqing didn''t grasp


    these nuances.


    She understood that over the years, Nanhai had devoted himself tirelessly to the cause of saving


    the world. He persistently researched and refined the Titan Formation to help humanity confront the


    impending doomsday crisis.


    As for her cousin, it was ironic that people once regarded him as the world''s strongest when, over


    the years, he had been preupied with thoughts of escape, contemting how to relocate his


    family and friends.


    Without her persistent resistance, Jiang Yuqing feared she might have been forcibly taken away by


    Ye Fan''s associates years ago.


    Back then, Li Er had mentioned the impending doomsday, expressing a desire to take them to a


    secure ce where they could survive, even if the world faced destruction.


    Regardless of the truth behind Li Er''s words, even if it were true, Jiang Yuqing had no inclination to


    hide away and simply endure.


    She was unwilling to be a deserter, and more importantly, she refused to give up on this world.


    Therefore, she steadfastly chose to stay, fighting alongside the people of this world.


    It was precisely for this reason that Jiang Yuqing''s attitude toward Ye Fan was somewhat awkward.


    She consistently held the view that, regardless of Ye Fan''s abilities, he didn''t deserve the title of a


    ''hero'' in her eyes.


    From her perspective, a genuine hero should resemble Zhang Nanhai¡ªassuming responsibility for


    the world, sharing life and death with all living beings!


    Observing that his words weren''t making an impact, Zhang Nanhai decided not to press further.


    He knew that individuals like Chu Tianfan cared little about worldly opinions, having long


    transcended the ordinary realm. The man consistently followed what he believed was right,


    indifferent to misunderstandings from others.


    Nevertheless, Zhang Nanhai reiterated to Jiang Yuqing the importance of keeping an eye on Ye


    Fan''s whereabouts.


    Jiang Yuqing verbally agreed, but in her heart, she believed that if someone of Zhang Nanhai''s


    stature couldn''t locate Ye Fan, her chances were even slimmer.


    While she was nominally rted to Ye Fan, the reality was that their connection was merely in


    name. From childhood to adulthood, they had exchanged only a few words. How was this


    rtionship any different from that with a stranger?


    Unexpectedly, upon returning home from Zhang Nanhai''s ce, Jiang Yuqing found her parents


    had prepared a table full of food.


    "Mom, what''s happening? Why is there such avish spread? Are we expecting guests?" Jiang


    Yuqing entered the room, swapping her shoes while asking with a smile.


    The aroma of the food on the dining table was enticing, and she, already hungry, felt her stomach


    growling.


    Without bothering to wash her hands, she dashed barefoot to grab a piece of meat.


    "Hey, wash your hands first!" Ye Xn, Jiang Yuqing''s mother, reached out and lightly patted the


    back of Jiang Yuqing''s hand.


    Jiang Yuqing chuckled and, after washing her hands, eagerly inquired about who wasing.


    After all, Yanjing was a ce where her parents had recently settled, and she couldn''t recall them


    having any friends there.


    "Actually, he isn''t some outsider. We''re expecting your cousin, Ye Fan."


    tter!


    The chopsticks in Jiang Yuqing''s hand promptly fell to the ground.


    "Ye Fan? Hasn''t he been missing for many years? Why has he reappeared and is nowing to


    our ce? What is heing here for?" Jiang Yuqing expressed some displeasure.


    "What''s with that tone? What''s the matter? Aren''t you pleased to see your cousin? He''s a big shot


    now. If hees over, and you maintain this attitude, watch out, I might just hit you! Every inch of


    land in Yanjing is worth its weight in gold. We''re fortunate to live in this mansion, all thanks to your


    cousin''s influence. You must learn to be grateful! Moreover, Ye Fan is your eldest aunt''s son!" Ye


    Xn scolded.


    Clearly agitated, Ye Xn couldn''t understand why her own daughter was treating Ye Fan with such


    chilly indifference. She started recounting the kindnesses that Ye Fan had shown, urging her


    daughter to remember and reciprocate these favors.


    However, Jiang Yuqing grumbled, "Mom, this house was clearly a gift from Nanhai to our family.


    What does it have to do with Ye Fan?"


    Upon learning this, Ye Xn undeniably grew more uneasy. "Why is it so difficult for you to


    understand? Ye Fan arranged for someone to escort us out of Jiangdong. Despite your uncle and


    others leaving, you adamantly declined to leave, persisting in pursuing your education. In


    consideration of your well-being, your father and I had no choice but to stay. We even left our


    hometown, navigating the unfamiliar grounds of Yanjing. We had limited connections here, but


    fortunately, your cousin Ye Fan had some acquaintances."


    Continuing her ount, she added, "During that time, we were aware that the War God Castle in


    Mount Yan owed Ye Fan a favor. Seeking assistance, we approached the castle, hoping they could


    help us secure a residence near your school. It was Mr. Mo Wuya and Mr. Zhang Nanai who


    greeted us then. Upon learning that we were rtives of your cousin, Ye Fan, they promptly


    arranged housing for us. All our needs were met, from sustenance to clothing, lodging to


    transportation. They provided us with a mansion valued in the hundreds of millions and even


    supplied us with bodyguards for our safety."


    "Indeed, this house was a generous gift from Mr. Zhang. However, at that time, we had no familial or


    marital connections. If it weren''t for your cousin, why would they have shown such remarkable


    kindness to us when we first met?" Ye Xn expressed her frustration with evident anger.


    After her speech, Ye Xn couldn''t help but sigh. "I suppose your distant attitude is because you


    and Ye Fan weren''t close, and that''s my fault. I should have allowed you two more time together


    when you were younger. From childhood to adulthood, you barely exchanged a few words. Now, it


    feels like you''re strangers, without any familial bond."


    "Ye Fan has made a considerable journey to be here tonight. As his cousin, it''s your responsibility to


    make a positive impression. Building a closer rtionship with him only brings advantages, no


    disadvantages, my dear!" Ye Xn continued with her guidance.


    Simultaneously, a pang of regret echoed in her heart. She regretted not urging Jiang Yuqing to


    spend more time with Ye Fan during their childhood.


    Xu Lei, only a godsister, but due to her close connection with Ye Fan, he promptly elevated her to


    the prestigious position of the Queen of Yanjing.


    If Jiang Yuqing had shared a simr closeness with Ye Fan, wouldn''t she, at this very moment, have


    already achieved remarkable sess in her endeavors? Perhaps she would have carved out a


    distinguished reputation and reached great heights.


    While the mother and daughter were engrossed in their conversation, the doorbell rang.


    "Ye Fan has arrived!" Ye Xn expressed a hint of excitement, hurriedly leading her entire family to


    greet him at the door.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As the door swung open, there stood the slender figure of Ye Fan, just as expected.


    "Aunt Xn, Uncle Yang, I wasn''t sure about your preferences, so I picked up some fruit for you," Ye


    Fan greeted his younger aunt and her family, holding a few gifts in his hands.


    "No need for formalities, Ye Fan. We''re all family here; there''s no need to bring anything," Ye Xn


    remarked. She then turned to her daughter, scolding, "Yu Qing, don''t just stand there, greet your


    cousin quickly."


    "Ye Fan." Only then, with a nk expression on her face, did Jiang Yuqing call out to Ye Fan, as if


    fulfilling a duty.


    At this, Ye Fan found himself quite surprised.


    After all these years, it was the first time he had heard Jiang Yuqing acknowledge him.


    He remembered his younger female cousin, always an exemry student since childhood, a person


    of remarkable talent and poprity.


    Among all their rtives, back then, Ye Yuyan was the only one whom this younger female cousin


    willingly engaged in conversation with.

 Chapter 2357 His Name Is Zhang Nanhai

    Chapter 2357 His Name Is Zhang Nanhai


    It was inevitable. Ye Fan, once a mediocre student,ter married into the Qiu family and became a


    live-in son-inw. As a result, he became the target of ridicule throughout the entire town.


    Remarkable individuals tended to be drawn to their counterparts.


    In Ye Fan''s previous circumstances, neither his father''s nor his mother''s family held him in high


    regard.


    Although Ye Fan had gained recognition since then, Jiang Yuqing''s pride and personality prevented


    her from lowering her guard and approaching him.


    Doing so would inevitably give the impression of opportunism.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan wasn''t overly concerned about these trivial matters. At his current level,


    concepts like closeness or distance, as well as worldly ways, seemed rather simplistic.


    "Ye Fan,e. Have you eaten yet? Please sit down; let''s have a meal together. It''s been many


    years since west dined together." Ye Xn gently pulled him to a seat beside her, initiating warm


    and familiar conversations about family matters.


    Clearly, Ye Fan''s unexpected arrival pleasantly surprised Ye Xn. After all, he was her nephew


    whom she hadn''t seen in many years.


    Moreover, the fact that they, despite their aplishments, remembered to visit her, left Ye Xn


    touched and honored.


    Ye Fan was guided to the table by his aunt.


    Winter had already settled in, painting the world outside in a frozenndscape of ice and snow. Yet,


    inside the room, the family gathered around, preparing a steamboat.


    The rising warmth within was undeniablyforting.


    Ye Xn continued to serve Ye Fan, consistently replenishing his te. Jiang Yang disyed equal


    enthusiasm, asking if the dishes met Ye Fan''s preferences. He even presented his cherished hard


    liquor, eager to share a hearty drink with Ye Fan.


    Despite the hospitality, Ye Fan politely declined, mentioning that he didn''t consume alcohol.


    Beside them, Jiang Yuqing observed her parents in this state, feeling a difort in her heart. A


    sense of envy stirred within her as she perceived her own parents overlooking her, while showing


    profound care and attention to a stranger.


    Why do I feel like they''re treating Ye Fan better than me, their own daughter?


    Nevertheless, Jiang Yuqing chose to silently harbor these grievances.


    In this setting, she was ultimately the youngest, so she refrained from interrupting the conversation


    between Ye Fan and her parents.


    "Ye Fan, what prompted this unexpected visit?" In the midst of their meal, Ye Xn couldn''t resist


    inquiring about Ye Fan''s purpose.


    "Aunt Xn, I''ll get straight to the point. There are two matters that brought me here. The first," he


    began, "is to urge you, Uncle Yang, and Yuqing to leave for India as soon as possible."


    "As you''re aware, doomsday is approaching, and staying here poses uncertainties of life and death.


    On my end, I know of a ce that''s absolutely secure. Even if the world were to crumble in the


    future, I can ensure your safety and tranquility in that location." Ye Fan spoke frankly, not beating


    around the bush.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xn and Jiang Yang couldn''t help but hesitate.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Xn spoke somewhat sheepishly. "Ye Fan, we appreciate your


    concern. Mr. Li had already brought up this matter when we were in Jiangdong, but Yuqing insisted


    on staying behind."


    "Let''s set that aside for now. What about the second matter?" Ye Xn inquired.


    Ye Fan replied, "Aunt Xn, the second matter is, I hope you can persuade my mother. Li Er has


    already discovered my mother''s whereabouts. She has been residing in a temple, devoted to


    practicing Buddhism over the years. I still haven''t located Mu Cheng, and I don''t have the courage


    to face her yet." He pleaded, "So, Aunt Xn, I hope you can do me a favor and bring my mother


    out for me."


    "Why bring her out of the temple? Do you want her to be a deserter like you? Fearing death


    and clinging to life, hiding away in a corner, living in disgrace?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Xn had yet to voice her thoughts when Jiang Yuqing, who had been listening attentively,


    couldn''t help but raise her head. Her eyes burned with intensity as they locked onto Ye Fan.


    "Qingqing, what are you saying! Apologize to Ye Fan right now! Setting aside the fact that he is now


    a renowned figure, even if he were just your cousin, do you think it''s appropriate to speak to him in


    such a manner?" Ye Xn immediately reprimanded.


    Jiang Yang also subtly tugged at the hem of his daughter''s clothes, signaling her to mind her


    manners.


    In that instant, Ye Fan turned his head, directing his gaze towards his younger cousin.


    "Mom, I didn''t mean to show disrespect to Ye Fan. I was merely trying to persuade him not to take


    the path of a deserter. Considering his strength and abilities, why couldn''t he stay and fight


    alongside this world? Ye Fan, I remember how you used to be¡ªalways independent and confident,


    fearing no one. So, why did you choose to be a deserter this time, to act cowardly and live in


    disgrace?" Jiang Yuqing questioned.


    "Previously, you fought for Jiangdong, battled against the Chu Sect, and fought for China. Why can''t


    you summon the courage once again and fight for the entire world this time?" Jiang Yuqing spoke


    with passion, her tone neither servile nor overbearing. At this moment, she let out the words that


    had been pent up in her heart.


    "Yuqing!"


    Ye Xn still intended to dissuade her daughter, but Ye Fan extended his hand, signaling to his aunt


    that everything was fine and encouraging his cousin to continue speaking.


    "Ye Fan, these are the things I wanted to say. Of course, I have no right to interfere with your


    decision. But I won''t go with you; I choose to stay and fight for this world. However, there is one


    thing I can tell you. When you were young, undisciplined, and spent your days causing trouble with


    Fatty, I looked down on you. Later on, as you grew up, you married into another family, bing


    their live-in son-inw. This made your mother hang her head in shame, and I lost even more


    respect for you. Now, in the face of life and death, you choose to be a coward, clinging to life. I''m


    sorry, but no matter how capable or powerful you are, I will still look down on you!"


    Jiang Yuqing met Ye Fan''s gaze squarely, speaking without hesitation.


    Ye Xn and Jiang Yang could both sense that their daughter had crossed a line with her words,


    and they tried to signal her with their eyes. However, Jiang Yuqingpletely ignored their


    attempts.


    When faced with the question, Ye Fan remained expressionless. "So, you believe that those who


    attempt the impossible, like moths drawn to a me, seeking their own demise, are the ones you


    respect? Do you think this is the wisest decision?"


    In response, Jiang Yuqing burst intoughter. "Ye Fan, all these years, you''ve been missing, not


    showing up. You must have been in seclusion somewhere, honing your skills, right?"


    Ye Fan confirmed, "Indeed, I justpleted my seclusion training a few days ago."


    "That''s correct." Jiang Yuqing''s lips formed a smile, just as she had expected. "Since you''ve been


    secluded all these years, you might bepletely unaware of the changes and developments that


    have taken ce. You wouldn''t know that there''s now a method to deal with the Universe Tree in


    this world. Furthermore, you''re unaware that a greater hero than you has emerged in the present


    world! Perhaps you''re not aware that this hero, the creator of the Titan Formation, has reshaped the


    course of world development. He''s destined to rewrite human history, saving everyone from the


    brink of doomsday!"


    She continued, "I can reveal the name of this hero. I hope you always remember him. He is the


    same age as you, yet he possesses a broader and more dynamic vision than you. In his heart, he


    carries a more majestic sense of duty towards his family and country. Ye Fan, growing up in the


    countryside, your perspective was limited, which in turn confined your ambitions and breadth of


    mind. In your heart, you are primarily concerned with your own life and the lives of your loved ones


    and friends. But he is different; his heart is intertwined with this world, with the countless millions of


    people within it. Just based on this alone, you can neverpare to him."


    "His name is Zhang Nanhai!" Jiang Yuqing dered.

 Chapter 2358 Am I Really Wrong

    Chapter 2358 Am I Really Wrong


    ¡°Zhang Nanhai?¡± Ye Fan repeated the name.


    He remembered this name.


    When Ye Fan reached the Universe Tree back then, all the martial artists across the globe had


    already given up on fighting for the survival of mankind.


    Only this man named Zhang Nanhai was still striving, seeking the light of hope in the darkness,


    exhausting all his strength to find a way for humanity to survive.


    ¡°Yeah, I know him. He was indeed a hero. Regardless of whether he''d seed or not, he indeed


    had made an attempt. He already surpassed countless people in this world by doing this alone. But


    still, I stand by what I said. The might of the Universe Tree was beyond any human''s ability to resist.


    As long as Zhang Nanhai remains limited by his identity as a human, I''m afraid he''d still have a


    difficult time resisting the Universe Tree.¡± Ye Fan spoke in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yuqing, however, began sneering.


    ¡°I knew you would say that. When faced with the achievements of others, instead of admiration, you


    respond with belittlement and denial. To put it bluntly, you''re just upset because you think Nanhai


    stole your thunder and took away the glory that belonged to you. So, you didn''t think highly of


    Nanhai, doubted him, and belittled him. Also, deep down, I bet you''re hoping for Nanhai to fail,


    right? Ye Fan, although we haven''t interacted much, this still doesn''t deter me from getting to know


    you. I''ve already told you, youck the broad-mindedness to embrace the world. Your impoverished


    upbringing has limited your vision and breadth of mind. Nanhai''s sess sparked jealousy in your


    heart. That''s why you belittled the achievements of Nanhai and thought the Titan Formation


    wouldn''t be able to deal with the Universe Tree. But do you know? Nanhai''s Titan Formation is


    already the strongest formation in the world. The titans he creates with this formation are invincible.


    Even thebined force of the strongest masters on the Sky Ranking cannot triumph over the


    titans! And of course, I believe they can also defeat you!¡±


    Jiang Yuqing spoke fervently, addressing Ye Fan with determination and righteousness.


    ¡°Yuqing, shut up! If you continue to speak to your cousin like this, get out of here!¡± Ye Xn was


    furious, for her daughter had gone overboard with her words.


    Even she, as Jiang Yuqing''s mother, couldn''t stand what she said.


    Jiang Yuqing abruptly stood up pouted indignantly. ¡°Hmph! Mom, you can silence me, but can you


    silence the public, too? While everyone around the globe is striving to face the apocalypse, Ye Fan


    is contemting escape. After the public finds out, Ye Fan will certainly be nailed to the pir of


    shame in human history humiliation because he''s a coward!¡±


    After Jiang Yuqing finished speaking, she ran off with reddened eyes.


    ¡°You brat! You''re p*ssing me to death!¡± Ye Xn and Jiang Yang were trembling with anger.


    After scolding her daughter, Ye Xn quickly apologized to Ye Fan. ¡°Ye Fan, don''t take it to heart.


    Yuqing is spoiled because of me. I''ll certainly teach her a lesson when shees back.¡±


    Ye Fan appeared calm. ¡°Aunt Xn, it''s all right, I don''t mind. Besides, she''s right. I''m indeed a


    deserter in terms of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, don''t say that. Everyone makes different choices. Some people disregard their family''s


    wellbeing, focusing only national affairs. Such people are considered heroes. Yet, there are others


    who hold their family dear and prioritize them over the whole world. There is no right or wrong. It all


    comes down to personal choice. Others have no right to guilt-trip you into choosing otherwise. For


    example, to me, Yuqing holds the utmost importance in my heart. I wouldn''t care if the world were to


    crumble. All I want is for her to be happy,¡±forted Ye Xn.


    She then continued, ¡°By the way, I will talk to your mother about this. As for your uncle and I, I''m


    afraid we won''t be able to go with you. As you can see, Yuqing is determined to stay. Regardless of


    whether the Earth would be destroyed, no matter how many years remain until the end of the world,


    all I want in my final moments is to spend time with my family. So, Ye Fan, thank you for your offer.¡±


    Wearing a smile, she seemed to have alreadye to terms with the harsh reality and chose to


    face death calmly.


    All she desired was to spend the rest of her days with the people she loved.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan knew that any further persuasion would be futile since she had made up


    her mind.


    Therefore, he respected his aunt''s decision.


    ¡°Aunt Xn, I have some matters to attend to, so I must take my leave now. Please take good care


    of yourself. If you ever want to leave, feel free to call Li Er anytime. He''d arrange for your


    departure.¡±


    After finishing his meal, Ye Fan didn''t linger any longer.


    Time was limited. He needed to be on his way to meet other people and carry out the remaining


    tasks.


    ¡°Ye Fan, take good care of yourself too.¡± Ye Xn and Jiang Yang stood outside the door and waved


    Ye Fan goodbye.


    In fact, they were aware deep down that each goodbye might very well be a farewell since the


    threat of doomsday loomed over everyone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving his aunt''s house, Ye Fan hurried off to the Xu residence.


    At the entrance of the vi stood Xu Lei, who had declined all social engagements on this particr


    night.


    She was dressed in her finest attire, her makeup meticulously applied. Standing outside, she


    resembled the most beautiful princess, awaiting her prince.


    She remained there until, as promised, the young man from her memories appeared in her line of


    sight.


    ¡°Ye Fan!¡± The moment Xu Lei caught sight of that familiar silhouette, her heart surged with joy. Her


    eyes welled up with tears as she ran toward the young man of her dreams, disregarding everything


    else.


    Although Ye Fan was now famous and known by the whole world, what truly left a mark in Xu Lei''s


    heart was how Ye Fan shielded her when the Chu family bullied her when they were young.


    Some bonds were meant tost a lifetime.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''re finally here. I miss you so much!¡± Xu Lei clung tightly to Ye Fan, her face wet with


    tears as she expressed her longing and love for him.


    Ye Fan remained silent and reciprocated the hug, holding the girl dearly in his arms.


    After all these years, the whole world underwent various transformations, and even the people


    around him were ever-changing. Xu Lei was the only person who didn''t change.


    Wrapping his arm around the young woman''s waist, Ye Fan lifted her and stepped into the Xu


    residence.


    On the top floor of the mansion, Ye Fan sat on the couch, gazing at the city''s myriad of lights


    outside through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Xu Lei nestledfortably in Ye Fan''s embrace, feeling at ease in his presence.


    ¡°Ye Fan, Li Er has already told me everything. I''ve made the arrangements. Tonight, we can set off


    for India.¡± Xu Lei spoke softly.


    However, Ye Fan found himself hesitating at that moment.


    All of a sudden, he began to doubt his own decision.


    ¡°Lei, are you truly willing to give up everything you have here and leave with me?¡± he asked.


    Xu Lei said with a smile, ¡°Ye Fan, you are everything to me. As long as I can be with you, I don''t


    care where we are.¡±


    Ye Fan tenderly caressed Xu Lei''s charming face.


    ¡°Before I came here, I visited my aunt''s house. I have a cousin who called me a coward, a deserter


    for not saving the world. I''m thinking whether I made a mistake. Am I wrong to take you guys with


    me? Should I have stayed to weather the storm with the others?¡± Ye Fan spoke softly, feeling


    troubled.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you did nothing wrong. You are not a coward, nor are you a deserter. You''ve already done


    more than enough for this world. Back then, if it hadn''t been for you, Chu Sect would have already


    thrown the world into chaos. Likewise, if it weren''t for you, the Symborsus would have already


    destroyed this world. Back then, the entire world saw you as a demon, driving you into a corner. If


    someone else were in your shoes, they would have already lost hope in humanity. But you didn''t.


    You continued to treat the world with the utmost kindness. Even if you''ve reached the pinnacle of


    sess and have be invincible, you still haven''t settled the score with those who were unkind


    to you in the past. You''ve already done your best. If you could only save a small group of people in


    this world, you don''t have to feel guilty about choosing to give this chance of survival to your family.¡±

 Chapter 2359 Historic Encounter

    Chapter 2359 Historic Encounter


    Xu Lei spoke softly and tenderly in the room.


    She had always been like this.


    Regardless of the decisions Ye Fan made, Xu Lei would provide him with unconditional support.


    There was no right or wrong in Xu Lei''s eyes.


    Whatever Ye Fan wanted to do would always be the right thing to her.


    On the other hand, whatever Ye Fan didn''t want to do would always be considered wrong.


    Xu Lei''s constion improved Ye Fan''s despondent mood.


    He gently pulled Xu Lei toward him, drawing her into his embrace.


    ¡°Thank you, Lei. Without your support and encouragement all these years, I would never have


    be who I am today. You''re right. We''re all human beings. How could we not have our own


    selfish desires? If in this world, only a select few could survive, then I would wish for those people to


    be my loved ones. We only need to do what we believe is right. Why should I care about others''


    opinion? What''s wrong with being a coward? So what if I''m a deserter? Are those who attempt the


    impossible the only true heroes? Are those who choose to dodge harm and seek survival


    considered disgraceful?¡± Ye Fan spoke in a deep voice, his expression once again bing


    resolute.


    If it were possible, he wanted nothing more than to save the Earth and all of humanity.


    However, the might of the Universe Tree was far beyond what Ye Fan could contend with.


    That''s right. Like what Wan''er said, even if I undergo solitary training numerous times under the


    Universe Tree, I''d have no chance of defeating the Universe Tree if I still can''t break through to the


    god realm. Since that''s the case, am I supposed to leave my loved ones behind to meet their doom


    instead of moving them to safety?


    ¡°Ye Fan, do you know Zhang Nanhai? The most significant event in the global martial arts world in


    recent years was Zhang Nanhai''s sudden rise to prominence. Now, all of humanity reached a


    consensus that Zhang Nanhai is capable of saving the world and that the Titan Formation could


    counter the Universe Tree,¡± said Xu Lei, mentioning Zhang Nanhai.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°I know him. He and I underwent solitary training under the Universe Tree back


    then. I often gave him pointers. My solitary training continued for years, and only after it ended did I


    find out that he created the Titan Formation.¡±


    Xu Lei was instantly taken aback upon hearing that. ¡°So you know him? Looks like you''re his


    teacher. I knew you were the most incredible person in the world. Someone like Zhang Nanhai isn''t


    qualified to bepared to you!¡± she eximed.


    Over the years, Zhang Nanhai was revered by people around the world.


    People from many countries even erected a statue for Zhang Nanhai as a way to honor him and


    express their gratitude toward him.


    Xu Lei had always been quite upset about that.


    She believed that Ye Fan must be the most formidable person in the world.


    A rising star like Zhang Nanhai couldn''t possibly be a match for Ye Fan.


    ¡°Lei, don''t speak about him like that. Indeed, Nanhai possessed qualities that ordinary people don''t.


    Moreover, his talent in formations is truly extraordinary. In this regard, I''m far inferior to him.¡±


    Ye Fan had spent some time with Zhang Nanhai in the past. They used to sit under the Universe


    Tree and discuss philosophy. Naturally, this man left a profound impression on him.


    ¡°By the way, do you know where he is?¡± Ye Fan asked Xu Lei again.


    Xu Lei nodded and said, ¡°He is now regarded as a global leader, the hope of humanity''s survival.


    Several years ago, he took control of War God Castle, and now, he resides permanently atop Mount


    Yan. Moreover, these past few days, he had someone seek me out, hoping I could ry a message


    to you. He wishes to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Even if he didn''t ask to see me, I would still have gone to meet him anyway. After all, we


    might never return after our departure,¡± said Ye Fan.


    He had already formted a n.


    His cultivation under the Universe Tree had reached a bottleneck.


    He might as well return to the secret realm instead of wasting time here.


    There existed a celestial pce, and Wan''er was there to offer him advice, too.


    Perhaps, within the secret realm of India, he would have an even greater chance of finding an


    opportunity to reach the god realm.


    ¡°All right. Since you''ve agreed to meet him, I will ry the message to him right away. But, when do


    you n to meet him?¡± asked Xu Lei.


    Ye Fan nced at the time ¡°I''m meeting him now.¡±


    ¡°Now? Isn''t it a bit toote?¡± Xu Lei spoke.


    It was nearing midnight now.


    At this hour, almost everyone had already retired for the night.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t be resting at this hour,¡± Ye Fan responded.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Xu Lei nodded in agreement.


    Then, she immediately got in touch with Zhang Nanhai.


    As expected, upon receiving the news that Ye Fan had agreed to meet him, Zhang Nanhai was


    overwhelmed with joy.


    He conveyed that as long as Ye Fan wished to visit, he would always be ready to wee him.


    Therefore, Ye Fan ascended Mount Yan that very night.


    Mount Yan was surprisingly brightly lit at midnight, probably to wee Ye Fan''s arrival.


    Zhang Nanhai personally descended the mountain to wee them.


    Of course, Zhang Nanhai wasn''t the only one who came forward to receive Ye Fan.


    Mo Gucheng, the King of Fighters, Xiao Chen, the Sword Saint, Mo Wuya, the Prince of Fighters,


    and all the other supreme grandmasters descended the mountain to wee Ye Fan.


    Ye Qingtian was the only one absent for he was still undergoing solitary training in Sky Mountain.


    Otherwise, all the supreme grandmasters in China would''ve been present on that particr night.


    Jiang Yuqing was there, too.


    ¡°Nanhai, is this really necessary? So someone''sing to visit; what''s the big deal? Must all the


    supreme grandmasters descend the mountain to wee the visitor?¡± she asked.


    After running away from home, she came to Mount Yan to meet Zhang Nanhai.


    In reality, she didn''t want Ye Fan to meet with Zhang Nanhai.


    She felt that the craven and cowardly Ye Fan who was thinking of escaping was unworthy of


    meeting Zhang Nanhai.


    ¡°Yuqing, you have no idea how impressive your cousin is. He might have been keeping a low profile


    and living in seclusion all these years, and his news were seldom heard of in the martial arts world,


    but he represents a painful chapter in Earth''s history! Your cousin stood at the pinnacle of humanity


    in that tragic era! This achievement alone is impressive enough to be etched in the memory of all


    future generations,¡± Zhang Nanhai remarked solemnly.


    However, Jiang Yuqing remained unconvinced deep down.


    She felt that Zhang Nanhai was being modest.


    Given Zhang Nanhai''s current status, no matter how formidable Ye Fan was in the past, his arrival


    didn''t warrant Zhang Nanhai to personally descend the mountain to wee him.


    ¡°He''s here!¡±


    ¡°The Unrivalled Supreme has arrived!¡±


    A startled exmation rang out.


    Immediately, Zhang Nanhai looked up and saw a silhouette emerge quietly on the horizon.


    He tread upon the earth, facing the moonlight, journeying alone.


    ¡°It''s him.¡±


    ¡°Look at that pretentious stride of his. It''s indeed him. No doubt about it,¡± Mo Gucheng said in a


    deep voice, not sure how he felt about meeting Ye Fan again.


    Xiao Chen shook his head, smiling, equally excited.


    Among those present, the ones who interacted with Ye Fan the most were Xiao Chen and Mo


    Gucheng.


    The two of them had been battling with Ye Fan for many years.


    The times they nearly drove Ye Fan to his doom equaled the times they were almost killed by Ye


    Fan in return.


    However, ever since Ye Fan firmly established himself at the pinnacle of the world after the


    catastrophe of Chu Sect, the grudges between them faded.


    They didn''t really have a choice because War God Castle and Ye Fan were no longer on par.


    ¡°Greetings, the Unrivalled!¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you, and today, I''m finally granted the chance to meet you. I''m truly honored!¡±


    Several people whom Ye Fan didn''t know greeted him at the foot of Mount Yan.


    These individuals were all emerging powerhouses who had recently achieved a breakthrough and


    earned their titles in recent years.


    Although they had heard of Ye Fan''s name long ago, this was their first time meeting him up close


    and personal that night.


    Ye Fan simply nodded his head at them.


    ¡°Chu Tianfan, it''s been a while,¡± said Xiao Chen, greeting Ye Fan.


    ¡°Indeed, it''s been a while,¡± Ye Fan responded in agreement.


    Mo Gucheng, who was standing nearby, also spoke up. ¡°It''s been years since west saw each


    other, and your strength seems to have be even more unfathomably profound.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled lightly. ¡°We''ve all been changing over these years, aren''t we?¡±


    Ye Fan, Xiao Chen, and Mo Gucheng chatted like old friends who reunited after years of being


    apart.


    They didn''t speak much but talked mostly about the past.


    Among the many people present, only Xiao Chen and Mo Gucheng, the two founding members of


    War God Castle could chat with Ye Fan like friends.


    As for Zhang Nanhai, he considered himself Ye Fan''s junior and treated him with respect.


    ¡°Mr. Chu, we finally meet again.¡± Zhang Nanhai was excited and emotional.


    Ye Fan smiled, proud of Zhang Nanhai''s current achievement. ¡°Nanhai, I heard that you''ve finally


    achieved sess after years of hard work. You''ve done well.¡±

 Chapter 2360 The Battle That Captivated The World

    Chapter 2360 The Battle That Captivated The World


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Chu. My aplishments are truly insignificantpared to


    yours."


    Upon meeting Ye Fan again, Zhang Nanhai couldn''t contain his joy. He behaved humbly as if he


    had just met his idol.


    Jiang Yuqing was extremely dissatisfied when she saw how Zhang Nanhai behaved around Ye Fan.


    She felt that Zhang Nanhai, with his status and contributions, had already surpassed Ye Fan. He


    should have acted superior instead of praising Ye Fan.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yuqing knew all too well that Ye Fan was proud and arrogant.


    The more Zhang Nanhai treated Ye Fan deferentially, the more it fueled Ye Fan''s arrogance.


    However, despite Jiang Yuqing''s displeasure, she didn''t say a word and stood quietly at the back of


    the crowd.


    She knew she was not in a position to speak, as those standing before her were all supreme


    grandmasters, revered pirs of the country.


    After catching up, Ye Fan revealed his intentions, iming he came to find Zhang Nanhai.


    "I see. Since the two of you agreed to meet, we''ll let you two chat. We old folks will leave you alone.


    Let''s catch up once you''re done chatting," Xiao Chen said with a smile.


    After all these years, he had let go of all past grudges.


    Now that doomsday was just around the corner, personal grudges were the least of their concerns.


    Hence, those who used to fight relentlessly against Ye Fan could now interact peacefully with him.


    With that, Xiao Chen and the others tactfully took their leave.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Nanhai led Ye Fan into the conference room of War God Castle.


    "By the way, Mr. Chu, let me introduce someone to you. Do you recognize this person?"


    Before they even entered the conference room, Zhang Nanhai suddenly introduced Jiang Yuqing to


    Ye Fan.


    "Wuya initially introduced her to me. I was astonished to find out that she''s your younger cousin. I


    felt that fate allowed our encounter because I even ended up meeting your rtive after returning to


    Yanjing. Moreover, like you, Yuqing also has a particr interest in martial arts. I have already


    requested War God Castle to grant Yuqing the privilege of unrestricted ess. Yuqing, why didn''t


    you greet your cousin when you saw him?" asked Zhang Nanhai, smiling.


    Clearly, Zhang Nanhai was trying to strengthen his rtionship with Ye Fan through Jiang Yuqing.


    After all, Zhang Nanhai had been taking exceptional care of Jiang Yuqing during this period.


    In a sense, Ye Fan indirectly owed Zhang Nanhai a favor.


    However, instead of greeting Ye Fan with a smile, Jiang Yuqing wore a gloomy expression and


    pouted, remaining silent.


    It seemed that Jiang Yuqing was still upset with Ye Fan because of what had happened at home


    previously.


    She was a proud girl.


    If Ye Fan didn''t initiate a conversation with her, she naturally wouldn''t be the first to greet Ye Fan.


    "Yuqing?" Zhang Nanhai urged once more, but still, Jiang Yuqing did not respond.


    Zhang Nanhai grew hesitant.


    Did I make a mistake? Is Yuqing not Mr. Chu''s cousin at all?


    Doubtful, Zhang Nanhai tentatively asked Ye Fan, "Mr. Chu, have I made a mistake? Don''t tell me


    you don''t know her."


    Ye Fan did not respond.


    Instead, he walked right past Jiang Yuqing.


    "Don''t you have something to say to me? Let''s get to it quickly then. I have other matters to attend


    to," Ye Fan said.


    Zhang Nanhai nced back at Jiang Yuqing once more, then hurriedly followed Ye Fan into the


    conference room.


    Jiang Yuqing hesitated for a moment and wanted to enter too.


    There were no outsiders in there anyway.


    One of them was her cousin while the other was Zhang Nanhai, who treated her better than her


    brother did.


    However, to Jiang Yuqing''s surprise, she was unexpectedly stopped by the guard outside the


    conference room.


    "How dare you stop me? Nanhai granted me unrestricted ess in War God Castle." Jiang Yuqing


    invoked Zhang Nanhai''s prestige.


    "Apologies, Ms. Jiang. Hall Master Zhang just instructed us that no one is allowed to enter while he


    is discussing matters with Mr. Chu! Of course, that includes you," the guard remarked indifferently.


    Jiang Yuqing''s beautiful eyes immediately turned red with anger.


    Despite being filled with grievances, she ultimately refrained from throwing a temper tantrum.


    However, at that moment, she understood the vast difference between herself and Ye Fan''s group.


    From a young age, she considered herself extraordinary. She was admitted to a top-tier institution,


    emerging as the top scorer in the university entrance exam.


    Nheless, despite all her efforts, she was not qualified to enter ces that Ye Fan and his group


    could easily ess.


    Perhaps she could only attain a status surpassing that of Ye Fan after she became Zhang Nanhai''s


    wife.


    In the conference room, Zhang Nanhai continued to inquire about Jiang Yuqing. "Mr. Chu, is she


    really not your cousin? If she''s not, I''d punish her for impersonating your rtive and revoke her


    privileges, expel her from War God Castle, and demand her to apologize to you."


    Zhang Nanhai was always upied with important matters, and the only reason he interacted with


    Jiang Yuqing was because she was Ye Fan''s cousin.


    If Jiang Yuqing had deceived him with a false identity, Zhang Nanhai would naturally not keep her


    around.


    "She''s my cousin. We''re just not close," Ye Fan replied nonchntly.


    Zhang Nanhai nodded, understanding that Ye Fan seemed to not get along with this cousin of his.


    They probably have some disagreements. No wonder they won''t talk to each other.


    However, as this matter pertained to Ye Fan''s family affairs, Zhang Nanhai found it inappropriate for


    an outsider like him to say anything.


    He didn''t inquire further about the matter. Instead, he proceeded to the main topic.


    "Mr. Chu, I believe you''ve also heard about the Titan Formation. I want to know your opinion. Do


    you think humans can emerge victorious in the war between mankind and the Universe Tree? What


    do you think mankind should strive for in the remaining few years?" Zhang Nanhai asked Ye Fan


    with a serious look in his eyes.


    People all over the globe had already set their course to fight the Universe Tree to the death,


    labeling all those advocating for the abandonment of Earth and relocation to outer space as


    escapists and defeatists, sentencing them to imprisonment, and even executing some stubborn


    dissenters.


    Although mankind''s thoughts had been unified, Zhang Nanhai still harbored uncertainties in his


    heart.


    He was uncertain whether it was right or wrong to risk everything in a make-or-break battle against


    the Universe Tree.


    When Zhang Nanhai asked for his opinion, Ye Fan didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he


    countered with a question of his own. "Nanhai, let me ask you. What would you do when faced with


    an unbeatable enemy?"


    After considering for a moment, Zhang Nanhai replied, "First, I would find a way to ensure my


    survival, then patiently wait for the right opportunity to strike."


    Ye Fan posed another question. "Here''s another question: if humanity is destined for extinction,


    what would you do with the time we have left?"


    After a brief silence, Zhang Nanhai said, "I would do everything in my power to preserve human


    civilization and ensure the survival of our species."


    Ye Fan nodded. "Your answer aligns with mine."


    Zhang Nanhai added, "But Mr. Chu, my Titan Formation can enhance power. By harnessing the


    strength of all the powerful individuals, we might have a chance against the Universe Tree!"


    Ye Fan stood up. "I came here tonight to test your Titan Formation. Summon the strongest titan you


    have trained in these past few years."


    Zhang Nanhai was instantly filled with excitement, as he had conceived this idea long ago.


    His Titan Formation had now be unbeatable.


    No one in the world could challenge it except for Ye Fan, the most powerful martial artist in the


    world.


    Perhaps only Ye Fan could truly assess the extent of his Titan Formation''s power.


    Therefore, that very night, Zhang Nanhai called upon the eighteen strongest supreme grandmasters


    from around the world, had them merge to form a Super Titan, and engage in a battle with Chu


    Tianfan, the current strongest individual in the world, on the peak of Mount Yan.


    Would Chu Tianfan''s power prevail, or would the Titan Formation emerge victorious?


    This battle captured the world''s attention, with television stations from various countries


    broadcasting it live.

 Chapter 2361 Legendary Battle

    Chapter 2361 Legendary Battle


    A multitude of people had gathered beneath Mount Yan, including masters from various provinces


    and cities in China, as well as individuals from other countries around the world.


    Xiao Chen, Mo Gucheng, Carlo, Aaron, and others were also present.


    In summary, the battle between Ye Fan and the Titan Formation undoubtedly captured the attention


    of almost everyone around the globe.


    Everyone who could make it arrived.


    Even those who couldn''t attend in person were seated in front of their televisions, eagerly waiting to


    witness this unprecedented battle that was destined to be unrivaled in the future.


    After all, the oue of this battle was of great significance.


    If Zhang Nanhai''s Titan Formation couldn''t defeat Ye Fan, it could forget about defeating the


    Universe Tree and saving the world.


    Therefore, the battle that took ce today held extraordinary significance.


    It was no longer just about victory or defeat. It was a matter of life and death for humanity, the


    survival of the world.


    At the summit of Mount Yan, Ye Fan stood with his hands behind his back.


    The biting cold wind rustled through his sleeves, creating a pping sound.


    Behind him, the horizon was painted blue, while the wind and clouds swirled wildly.


    Beneath his feet, millions of people gathered.


    Countless reporters from numerous countries had their cameras firmly focused on Ye Fan, the


    shlights flickering incessantly under the blue sky.


    Finally, after an indeterminate amount of time, eighteen supreme grandmasters from various


    countries around the world gathered at the foot of Mount Yan.


    "Is this everyone? They''re all here? You could summon some more." Ye Fan''s meaningful gaze


    slowly swept over the supreme grandmasters standing in front of him before finally falling on Zhang


    Nanhai.


    Zhang Nanhai shook his head and spoke politely. "Mr. Chu, there''s no need. Thebined strength


    of these eighteen individuals already represents the most formidable force in today''s world. Up until


    now, my Titan Formation can''t amodate any more fusions. In short, further refinement is still


    needed. Before that, I simply want to ascertain just how powerful the titan formed by the fusion of


    these eighteen individuals truly is."


    Yes. In theory, there was no limit to the number of people that the Titan Formation could fuse.


    However, the current Titan Formation still needed refinement.


    In summary, the fusion of eighteen supreme grandmasters was already its limit.


    If more were to be fused, the formation would be unstable, which could instead negatively


    impact the titan''s strength.


    "All right then. Let the fusion begin." Ye Fan stood at the peak of the mountain, his deep voice


    resonating everywhere.


    Zhang Nanhai nodded, then signaled for them to start.


    As soon as Zhang Nanhai''s words fell, the eighteen supreme grandmasters all soared into the sky


    in an instant.


    "No offense, the Unrivalled Supreme!" Aaron growled.


    Then, he formed a hand seal with two fingers, murmuring incantations under his breath.


    Subsequently, a formation materialized beneath Zhang Nanhai''s feet.


    The formation spun, stirring the vital energies of heaven and earth.


    A blinding golden light shot up into the sky at that very moment.


    Aaron''s actions triggered the others to follow suit.


    As soon as he took the lead, the remaining seven supreme grandmasters also activated the titan


    technique.


    Eighteen beams of golden light shot up into the sky at the foot of Mount Yan.


    From a distance, it appeared as if eighteen golden pirs of light were supporting the heavens.


    Following that, these eighteen beams of light converged into one.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as the eighteen supreme grandmasters vanished in the hazy


    light.


    In the end, a colossal figure took shape at the foot of Mount Yan.


    This titan stood nearly a kilometer tall, like a towering mountain under the horizon.


    Aaron and the others were now surprisingly taller than Mount Yan after fusing to be a titan.


    They were so huge that it gave everyone the feeling of gazing up at a majestic mountain.


    "So this is what the Titan Formation can do?"


    "How terrifying!"


    "Such a massive figure can probably destroy the world with a mere swing of its hand or foot, even


    without using martial arts or any internal energy!"


    The onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in awe and express their astonishment.


    Jiang Yuqing was so surprised that her mouth was agape.


    Although they had seen martial arts masters harnessing the Titan Formation''s power to fuse into a


    titan on television before, witnessing it firsthand was different. The overwhelming shock and awe


    was something one could never experience through the television screen.


    Moreover, the titan previously reported on television was likely the fusion of grandmasters, while the


    one before their eyes was the fusion of eighteen supreme grandmasters.


    The terrifying, intimidating power was as vast and profound as the sea.


    "As expected of Nanhai. He''s amazing to be able to create such an impressive formation!"


    eximed Jiang Yuqing, her admiration for Zhang Nanhai deepening.


    Following the titan''s appearance, the atmosphere at Mount Yan reached its climax.


    "Is the battle going to begin?"


    Many onlookers'' faces flushed with excitement as they were unable to contain their emotions.


    Reporters from various countries were even more eager, vying to be at the forefront, securing the


    best filming spots. They aimed to broadcast this unprecedented battle to people all around the


    world.


    At that very moment, almost everyone in every corner of the globe was focused on this battle.


    Regardless of gender and age, they had their eyes glued to the television screen,pletely


    engrossed.


    Even Junie and the others, who were far away in India, were watching the live broadcast on


    television.


    The majority of people, including Jiang Yuqing, naturally hoped for Ye Fan''s crushing defeat and the


    titan''s victory.


    That way, perhaps there would still be a glimmer of hope for Earth.


    However, those close to Ye Fan, like Xu Lei, Junie, and Tang Yun, didn''t really care about the result


    of the battle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Compared to that, they cared more about Ye Fan''s safety.


    Their only hope was that Ye Fan would remain unscathed in the battle.


    Boom!


    Finally, the battlemenced with a resounding noise.


    Ye Fan, who stood at the peak of the mountain, took a step forward and soared into the sky.


    The destructive power of a battle at this level wasparable to a small-scale nuclear explosion.


    Therefore, in order to avoid harming the surrounding buildings and environment, Ye Fan chose to


    stage the battle in the sky.


    "No offense, the Unrivalled Supreme!" The titan''s gaze turned cold as its booming voice echoed like


    thunder.


    It was so loud that it nearly ruptured people''s eardrums.


    Almost simultaneously, the titan swung its palm downward.


    For a moment, it was as if dark clouds had obscured the sun.


    The entire Mount Yan fell into darkness, to the point where not a single sunray could prate.


    The titan stood nearly a kilometer tall, so the immense size of its palm was unimaginable.


    Compared to its size, Ye Fan was like a defenseless, insignificant ant.


    In the end, he was struck down by the titan''s hand, falling straight to the earth below.


    "Amazing!"


    "Incredible!"


    Upon witnessing this scene, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Even Zhang Nanhai wore a triumphant smile, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    Jiang Yuqing was even more excited, jumping up and pping her hands in admiration.


    Only Xu Lei wore a worried expression, sweat forming in the palms of her hands.


    She was on the verge of tears, desperately calling Ye Fan''s name as she saw him plummeting from


    the sky, crashing directly into the ground below.


    Zhang Nanhai, who was standing nearby, immediately offered words offort, "Ms. Xu, don''t


    worry. Mr. Chu is powerful. He hasn''t truly exerted his full strength yet. The attack just now won''t


    harm him at all."


    Zhang Nanhai knew about Ye Fan''s abilities and understood that the previous confrontation was


    just a test.


    With Ye Fan''s strength, he wouldn''t be defeated so easily.


    He was right.


    Just a momentter, a streak of golden light illuminated from the depths of the earth.


    An intimidating roar echoed, apanied by startling noises resembling the sound of wind and


    thunder.


    As the earth shook, Ye Fan, surrounded by thunder, emerged from the ruins.


    He was bathed in a lightning glow, with Thunderstripe pulsating on his forehead.


    His muscles rippled like a moving python, while his dark skin seemed to hold the power of the entire


    universe.


    That soaring figure was like a meteor chasing the moon.


    "This... this is..."


    The onlookers were astonished by the immense power emanating from Ye Fan''s small body.


    "Is this the Chu Sect''s Dragon God Body?"


    "But it doesn''t seem like it!"


    The crowd gasped and eximed.


    Unbeknownst to them, what Ye Fan used this time was Raijin Thunderdrake, which was much


    stronger than the Dragon God Body.


    Ye Fan''s Raijin Thunderdrake had greatly improved after years of solitary training.


    He was one step away from summoning the Living Thunderdrake.


    By then, he would practically be invincible.

 Chapter 2362 The Terrifying Ye Fan

    Chapter 2362 The Terrifying Ye Fan


    Ye Fan''s sudden outburst was indeed unexpected.


    Not only the onlookers were shocked, but even the Super Titan failed to react in time.


    After all, in the titan''s eyes, even if Ye Fan wasn''t injured by his palm strike, it was impossible for him to counterattack so quickly.


    However, it became clear that the Super Titan had underestimated Ye Fan''s terrifying power.


    He caught the titanpletely off guard.


    Bang!


    A thunderous boom reverberated on the mountain peak.


    With the force and speed of a lightning bolt, Ye Fan¡¯s punch mercilesslynded on the titan.


    Compared to the titan''s colossal body, Ye Fan seemed as insignificant as an ant.


    Who could have imagined that such a small creature could send the Super Titan flying with a single punch?


    Everyone watched as the titan''s massive face contorted in pain.


    Ye Fan''s thunderous strike seemed to break through all defenses.


    The Indomitable Barrier the titan had just raised shattered under Ye Fan''s punch.


    Afternding a sessful blow, Ye Fan didn¡¯t stop.


    Instead, he charged forward without hesitation and stomped on the titan''s chest.


    The titan''s body, which had just been sent flying, rapidly plunged downward beneath Ye Fan''s foot.


    However, Ye Fan remained relentless


    After a punch and a kick, his subsequent attacks became even more aggressive.


    Ye Fan knew that one or two strikes wouldn''t cause significant damage to such an enormous titan.


    The only way to triumph over it was through frequent and consecutive attacks.


    Therefore, Ye Fan''s onught poured down like a violent storm.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ye Fan threw ten punches in a single second, each one sweeping across all directions


    In the blink of an eye, he had unleashed hundreds of punches towards the titan.


    But that wasn''t all: his legs struck the titan''s body like whips.


    With the empowerment from Raijin Thunderdrake, Ye Fan''s body became incredibly strong and sturdy.


    His hands, elbows, legs, arms, and almost every part of his body had be the mest formidable weapons in the world.


    A thunderous roar apanied each attack.


    Everyone waspletely astonished.


    This isn''t a battle! It has turned into a solo performance!


    The Super Titan lost its bnce right after Ye Fan''s punch struck him and could no longer dodge the subsequent attacks.


    In this way, it was tormented by Ye Fan without the ability to retaliate.


    The impact caused the titan to spew blood, and its humongous body plummeted from the sky.


    When it touched the ground, the tremendous noise shook the entire city of Yanjing.


    The blood it spewed flowed like a small river.


    ¡°How powerfull He''s truly


    formidable! LAs expected of the


    strongesty¨¦rson in the world! He¡¯ =


    able to unleash such explosive .~


    powerrelying solely on physical


    strength! If Mr. Chu were to exert his


    fulFStrength, how terrifying would he


    be?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai, who had been observing the battle, was stunned


    Instead of being concerned about the titan''s condition, he admired Ye Fan even more.


    His eyes lit up, and he was filled with excitement.


    Upon seeing that Ye Fan was MN


    unharmed and evenunched a


    perfect counterattack, Xu Lei, who


    had Been full of worry, breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    -


    However, the rest grew anxious.


    "Hmph!"


    ¡°This isn''t fair!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°That was a sneak attack! The titan wouldn''t have been defeated otherwise!¡±


    ¡°The Unrivalled Supreme? The Greatest in the world? His character does not deserve such honor!


    ¡°He''ll do anything to win!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely shameless!¡±


    Jiang Yuging was on the verge of losing her temper.


    She had initially thought that this battle would end with the titan''s overwhelming victory.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan¡¯s sudden outburst inflicted severe injuries on the titan and even caused it to cough up blood


    Everyone else-present was incensed


    too, vehemently berating Ye Fan,


    calling hina.despicable and =


    shameless. They also used him


    of relying on underhanded tactics to


    win,so even though he achieved


    victory, he didn''t deserve any honor.

 Chapter 2363 The Greatest Battle

    Chapter 2363 The Greatest Battle


    For a moment, curses echoed ceaselessly in the mountains.


    At that moment, Ye Fan had already ceased his attack.


    He stood arrogantly in the void, looking down at the onlookers as well as at the Super Titan he had knocked to the ground, his face expressionless


    No one knew what Ye Fan was thinking at that moment


    However, the battle did not end there.


    After all, the Super Titan was a fusion of more than a dozen Supremes. Its body was enormous, and although Ye Fan''s attack was fierce, it only


    inflicted minor injuries on it. The damage was far from being fatal.


    Therefore, the Super Titan swiftly rose once again, swinging its fist fiercely at Ye Fan.


    Having learned from its lessons, the Super Titan undoubtedly didn''t dare to ck off.


    Mustering its full spiritual energy, the Super Titan engaged in the most intense battle of the era with Ye Fan.


    It must be said that the Titan Formation was indeed formidable.


    Even though the body of the Super Titan towered a kilometer high, its speed was surprisingly quick.


    Its fists, as solid as mountains, furiously pounded down, swinging left and right. For a moment, Ye Fan was forced into a continuous retreat under the


    onught.


    However, Ye Fan possessed Raijin Thunderdrake.


    In every instance, as they exchanged blows, Ye Fan surprisingly held his own against the Super Titan.


    However, Ye Fan''s body was too small.


    Even with the support of Raijin Thunderdrake, he could only manage to defend himself, finding himselfpletely unable to retaliate for a moment.


    Boom!


    As a loud boom echoed, the Super Titan stomped.


    Ye Fan, with both palms hoisting the titan''s massive foot, retreated a kilometer in frenzy.


    As he retreated, countless rocks and vegetation were smashed


    Upon seeing that, everyone erupted into cheers!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha!


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    ¡°Defeat him!¡±


    Everyone was shouting in excitement.


    Jiang Yuging shouted the loudest.


    It seemed as though if Ye Fan were to lose, it would prove that she was indeed superior to Ye Fan


    At that moment, the billions of viewers in front of the television were equally thrilled


    It seemed as though everyone was hoping for Ye Fan to lose, hoping that the Super Titan would emerge victorious.


    Watching the cheers that filled the


    mountains and fields, a young


    secretary beside Xu Lei uttered in a


    low voice; ¡°Ms. Xu, the oue of.


    this battle has already been decided.


    Even i iEMr. Chu could win, I''m afraid


    he might not dare to do so. ?


    Qiherwise, when the timees,


    the overwhelming publicSentiment


    could devastate Mr. Chu.¡± Content


    belongs to


    Xu Lei didn''t utter a word, but the


    anger in her eyes was exceptionally


    intense. Doomsday has arrived, and


    the people of this world have


    be extremely radical. Even Ife


    Fan wits $this time, I suppose the>


    pub iowill stille up with various


    excises to say that Ye Fan has won


    byul nfair means. The Titan


    Formation embodies thehopes of all


    mankind. As a result, the fragile


    hearts of everyone in the world


    could no longer bear the weight of


    failure.


    NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°This world has truly fallen ill.¡± Xu Lei let out a sigh


    Bang!


    The battle was still ongoing.


    Just like that, Ye Fan found himself entangled in a struggle with the titan for several hours.


    It seemed that Ye Fan no longer intended to drag that battle any longer.


    As a surge of Qi swept through. Invoke the Celestial Sky was already being prepared in Ye Fan''s hand, ready to be unleashed.


    People familiar with Ye Fan knew that Ye Fan''s greatest trump card was Invoke the Celestial Sky.


    The fact that it was being used at that moment indicated that the battle had reached its final moments.


    ¡°Can we win?¡± Xu Lei still held some hope.


    In front of the television, Li Er, Junie, and the others were even more nervous, tightly clenching their fists.


    Although the oue of that battle


    was of little importance to Ye Fag,


    those closest to him like Junie and


    the others naturally hoped that Ye


    Fan-tould ultimately emerge


    victorious.


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Upon seeing Ye Fan resorting to his final trump card, the Super Titan also unleashed its most powerful attack. ¡°Titan Pir!¡±


    Then, everyone saw the Super Titan dash skyward.


    The Super Titan''s massive figure spun wildly in the sky, much like a drill.


    The gusting wind that was stirred up was as if a world-ending storm was sweeping across the world.


    The horizon trembled, and the clouds shattered.


    It seemed as though the vast void itself was getting crushed beneath the feet of the titan


    Just like that, the two most formidable forces of the present worldmenced their final sh!


    Boom!


    Titan Pir shed thunderously with Invoke the Celestial Sky, the impact akin to Earth colliding with Mars

 Chapter 2364 He Will Look For Me

    Chapter 2364 He Will Look For Me


    The Qi swept across all directions like a storm in the vast ocean.


    The shockwave shattered the clouds on the horizon!


    The deafening boom made the entire Yanjing tremble.


    Billions of people around the world closely followed the great battle.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the final oue was revealed, no one knew who would emerge victorious.


    The storm persisted for a long time.


    The attacks from both sides reached a stalemate.


    Just when everyone thought the confrontation would end in a draw, a muffled sound rang out.


    The next second, a figure was sent flying backward andnded heavily on the ground.


    Stumbling, the figure retreated several tens of meters and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    On the surface of the earth, Ye Fan clutched his chest, his mouth stained with crimson blood


    He gazed at the Super Titan ahead, then swept his eyes over the surrounding crowd.


    In the end, he calmly uttered, "I lost."


    His words echoed amid the peak of Mount Yan.


    After a brief moment of silence, thend of Yan Mountain erupted in celebratory cheers.


    "We won! Chu Tianfan has been defeated. The world''s strongest man has been vanquished under the Titan Formation! A new era has begun!"


    ¡°Our direction is correct! The fact that the Titan Formation defeated Chu Tianfan demonstrates its immense power! In the not-too-distant future, we


    believe that the Titan Formation can also defeat the Universe Tree!"


    "There''s hope for us, humans, to be saved!"


    Cheers echoed everywhere, and the air was filled with theughter and chatter of the crowd.


    To them, defeating Ye Fan was tantamount to conquering the Universe Tree.


    ¡°Nanhai, congrattions. The once strongest person in the world has already been trampled under your feet. From this day forward, your era has


    officially arrived!" Jiang Yuqing gifted the fresh flowers she had prepared in advance to Zhang Nanhai


    At the same time, she held her chin high, her eyes filled with pride as she looked toward Ye Fan, who was in the distance, spitting blood from his


    injuries.


    "Ye Fan, you previously stated that Nanhai¡¯s Titan Formation couldn''t alter Earth''s fate. You looked down on Nanhai. So, what''s the deal now? No


    matter how formidable you are, Ye Fan, you were still defeated by Nanhai¡¯s Titan Formation! Moreover, this is merely the fusion of eighteen masters.


    In the future, the Titan Formation will be even more refined, allowing for a hundred-man fusion or even a thousand-man fusion. By then, you can be


    defeated even more easily!" Jiang Yuqing felt an immense sense of exhration in her heart.


    That feeling was as if she had defeated Ye Fan


    While the entire world was celebrating the victory of the Titan Formation, only Xu Lei ran over in worry at the foot of Yan Mountain. Her eyes were


    brimming with tears as she anxiously inquired about Ye Fan''s injuries, "Ye Fan, are you all right?"


    Ye Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "I''m fine. Lei, let''s go.¡±


    Ye Fan gave a gentleugh. Then, he led Xu Lei away, quietly departing.


    At that moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the titan and on Zhang Nanhai.


    And Ye Fan, as a has-been and a failure, naturally went unnoticed.


    Soon, the titan vanished.


    Those eighteen Supremes once again revealed their true identities.


    After defeating Ye Fan, Sword Saint wanted to have a few words with him.


    When he looked up, he found that Ye Fan had already silently departed


    Unnoticed by anyone, Ye Fan appeared pitiful and deste.


    "Sword Saint. what are you looking at? After all these years, it''s our first time defeating Chu Tianfan. We should be happy." King of Fighters walked


    over and patted Sword Saint on the shoulder.


    Sword Saint remained silent, simply gazing into the distance.


    King of Fighters also looked over, catching sight of Ye Fan''s deste silhouette.


    ¡ê


    The smile faded from his face, and a


    touch of mncholy inexplicably


    welled up in his heart. "This fellow


    achieved fade at a young age, and it


    made him partoga ntandproud. .


    Having heen defeated by anhai''s-


    Titan Fermation must have been


    quite blow for him. I can only.¡¯ Say


    this. New talents appear constantly.


    Back then, we old-timers were


    knocked off our pedestals by this


    young man. Now, a new generation


    has risen to the top of the world,


    building on his reputation! After


    today, the history belonging to Chu


    Tianfan will be rewritten. The next


    decade will be Nanhai''s era."


    ~


    King of Fighters, Mo Gucheng, was


    lost in deep thought. The martial


    arts world is just like that! No one


    can stand a at the pinnacle forever! ~


    Even thegnios extraordinarily =<


    talentee-individuals will eventually


    be catight up, defeated, and ~


    surpassed by those who came after


    them! As the saying goes;the new


    excels the old. I''m afraid Chu


    Tianfan, who was so exceptional,


    will be forgotten by everyone in the


    future.


    "Yes. Perhaps after parting ways today, we may never see him again.¡± Sword Saint felt a sense of mncholy deep within.


    Sword Saint was saddened by Ye Fan''s downfall.


    For many years, War God Castle had battled with Ye Fan. Now, even Sword Saint had came to know that Ye Fan was about to retreat into seclusion


    and seek refuge from doomsday.


    Although Sword Saint did not agree with Ye Fan''s actions of avoiding cmity, he could not me him for his personal choices.


    It was just that in the days toe, he would be short of one old friend.


    After the battle that day. the resulting impact was undoubtedly immense


    Major television stations around the worldpeted to cover the story.


    They even invited martial arts world masters for a television interview.


    In summary, almost everyone believed that the battle held epoch-making significance.


    That signified that the Titan Formation hadpletely surpassed individualbat power.


    The world''s strongest power had already been monopolized by the Titan Formation


    At the same time, it proved that the direction of vigorously developing the Titan Formation throughout the world was indeed correct.


    That bolstered confidence in the human world and further fueled the widespread enthusiasm for practicing the Titan Formation


    Moreover, the reputation of the founder, Zhang Nanhai, also reached an unprecedented peak.


    That very night, the International Martial Arts Union convened a meeting.


    The meeting made one thing clear. In the uing period, countries worldwide would continue to promote the cultivation of the Titan Formation with


    full force. At the same time, they would also push for the development of the martial arts world


    Only by producing more martial artists could they fuse more titans.


    Of course, the enhancement of a warrior''s personal strength could also increase the upper limit of a titan''s power.


    Therefore, as a result of the influence of the Titan Formation, the development of martial arts also reached a new peak.


    "Ye Fan, the vehicle is ready. We should depart now."


    Xu Lei seemed unaware of the lively revelry andmotion outside.


    After descending from Mount Yan, Ye Fan remained in his room while Xu Lei took care of their preparations to leave.


    That great battle was Ye Fan''s final performance in the secr world


    After the battle had concluded, he nned to lead his family and friends into the secret realm of India, where they would retreat from the world to


    cultivate.


    Perhaps they would not return once they departed.


    However, Xu Lei did not concern herself with those matters.


    As long as she could be with Ye Fan, she was willing to go anywhere


    Ye Fan did not speak. He simply sat there quietly, resting with his eyes closed.


    Xu Lei thought that the previous defeat had affected Ye Fan, which was why he appeared so disheartened


    And so, she moved closer, leaning


    her delicate body into Ye Fan''s


    embrace, whispering words of


    comfort, cye Fan, it''s alright. Those


    eighteen people only managed to


    def eat (you by using the Titan +¡¯


    Forn mation. To me, you are sul the


    sirongest man on Earth. Noone can


    defeat you in a one-on-one battle in


    this world."


    NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Fan nced at her, gently caressing her pretty face with his hand. "Silly girl. I do not care about the oue of the battle at Mount Yan. Moreover,


    I have never cared about such empty titles as ¡®the world¡¯s number one¡¯. I am sitting here just to wait for someone."


    Xu Lei asked, "Who are you waiting for?¡±


    Ye Fan replied, ¡°Zhang Nanhai.¡±


    Xu Lei was somewhat skeptical. "Huh? He''s like a savior. Will he reallye to our location?"


    Ye Fanughed. "If he truly wishes to save the world, he will seek me out."

 Chapter 2365 Farewell Forever

    Chapter 2365 Farewell Forever


    Amidst their conversation. there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Xu Lei was somewhat displeased. She turned her head and said, "I''ve tald you before. When I''m talking with Ye Fan, I don''t want anyone to interrupt."


    The secretary reported, "Ms. Xu, Mr. Zhang Nanhai has arrived."


    Upon hearing that, Xu Lei was taken aback. Ye Fan is right. Did he reallye?


    "Lei, you should leave first. Let Zhang Nanhaie in. There are some things I''d like to discuss with him privately.¡±


    It seemed as though Ye Fan had anticipated Zhang Nanhai''s arrival long ago. There was no surprise in his demeanor. Instead, he instructed Xu Lei to


    leave.


    "Okay." Xu Lei nodded and hummed in response before leaving


    Soon, Zhang Nanhai walked in and closed the door behind him.


    "Have a seat.¡± Ye Fan spoke softly, pouring a cup of tea for Zhang Nanhai.


    However, it seemed as though Zhang Nanhai was not in the mood for tea.


    He nced up at Ye Fan, then lowered his gaze, only to lift it again.


    It seemed as though he was hesitating, holding his tongue


    "Speak your mind if you have something to say. I''ll be leaving after you''re done." Ye Fan poured himself a ss of tea and took a sip.


    Upon hearing that, Zhang Nanhai was taken aback. "Mr. Chu, are you really leaving? Will you ever return?¡±


    Ye Fan shook his head. "Perhaps not.¡±


    "Even if doomsday were upon us, you wouldn''t participate in the battle?" Zhang Nanhai probed further.


    Ye Fan remained silent for a long time.


    Finally. he rose to his feet. gazing through the floor-to-ceiling window at the colossal Universe Tree outside.


    Ye Fan asked, "Nanhai, let me ask you. If an event''s oue remains unchanged regardless of your involvement, would you still go ahead and do


    it?"


    Zhang Nanhai¡¯s mood grew even more somber. "So, do you still believe that the Titan Formation stands no chance against the Universe Tree, Mr.


    Chu?¡±


    That was a question that Zhang Nanhai had wanted to ask earlier.


    However, the topic was too heavy, so much so that he didn¡¯t dare to utter it out loud


    Although people around the world were now cing high hopes on the Titan Formation, even fervently believing that the Titan Formation would


    defeat the Universe Tree, Zhang Nanhai was very clear!


    He never lost himself amidst those cheers, nor was he deceived by those ttering voices.


    He knew well that Ye Fan''s vision surpassed that of many in the world.


    He knew even better that Ye Fan''s insights and judgments carried more weight than those of countless others.


    ¡°Nanhai, in truth, you already know the answer deep within your heart. I won''t provide you with an answer. All I can tell you is that I stand no chance


    against the Universe Tree at the moment. I can''t even withstand a single hit from the Universe Tree. I''ll say it again. The power of the Universe Tree is


    beyond human capabilities. However, I still hope that you can persevere. Perhaps you really could find a way. However, I hope that aside from the


    Titan Formation, you can leave an alternative path for the people of Earth. You should understand what I mean." Ye Fan spoke earnestly, advising in


    a deep voice.


    Although he had already anticipated Ye Fan''s answer, when he actually heard it, Zhang Nanhai still felt utterly heartbroken.


    Before that battle, Zhang Nanhai was brimming with confidence.


    At one point, he believed that he had found a way out for humanity.


    However, the battle at Mount Yan was like a wake-up call to Zhang Nanhai.


    Although the titan won in the end, the oue was not the overwhelming victory that Zhang Nanhai had envisioned.


    After all, Ye Fan couldn''t survive even a single hit from the Universe Tree, yet he was able to exchange blows with the titan


    The disparity had be ringly obvious.


    After a brief moment of disappointment, Zhang Nanhai nodded. "Okay, Mr. Chu. I understand what you mean. However, there are certain things that


    are simply beyond my control, especially in dealing with matters concerning the Titan Formation. Over the years, in order to boost morale, the people


    of the International Martial Arts Union spared no effort in promoting the strength of the Titan Formation. The belief that the Titan Formation can defeat


    the Universe Tree has already deeply ingrained itself in people''s hearts. That fervor has already surpassed the realm of reason.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai was never an obsessive person.


    Just like Ye Fan, he was pragmatic and realistic.


    Back in the day, when he established the Titan Formation, it was merely to provide humanity with an additional path, an extra choice.


    However, he never arrogantly assumed that the Titan Formation would definitely defeat the Universe Tree.


    Still, the developments in the following years undoubtedly surpassed Zhang Nanhai''s control.


    As the Mars Migration Mission could only transport a very small portion of people, upon learning that. the public erupted in massive protests.


    Populism swept across the governments of various countries, leading them all to halt and abandon the Human Preservation Program.


    The demand was made for the governments to devote all their energy toward propelling the Titan Formation.


    "Human nature is inherently selfish.


    Instead of sending away a small


    group of peonle, the public would


    rather everyane stay and fight


    against theUniverse Tree. Thisis .


    the mindset of the public at that =


    time. Newadays, any suggestion


    that provi des an escape route. for


    mankind is deemed as escapism.


    Not only will it lead to one4tosing


    their standing and reputation, but


    the person may even face the


    harshest punishment. Mr. Chu, it''s


    best if you keep your departure a


    secret. Otherwise, I''m afraid your


    reputation will be in ruins,¡± Zhang


    Nanhai earnestly advised. Content


    belongs to


    Ye Fan smiled indifferently. "I''ve


    never cared about these empty


    titles. Nevertheless, Nanhai, to tell


    you the truthy!¡¯admire you.


    Regardless of the sess 0 failure.


    of the Titan Formation, the work you


    are doitg now is worthy of respect.


    However, I also hope that you wi


    newer be burdened by the pursuit of


    fae. In our lifetime, ouractions and


    deeds are never for the sake of how


    others perceive us but for ourselves


    to be true to our conscience. That''s


    all I have to say. Keep it up, Nanhai. I


    hope you truly strive for the cause of


    human preservation." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Fan patted Zhang Nanhai''s shoulder.


    Zhang Nanhai nodded firmly. "Mr.


    Chu, I understand now. Rest


    assured, wi never let down your w


    expectations and trust. Go ahead <


    wi hout worry. Although I don''t kriow


    exactlywhat you are up to, I b¨¦tieve


    youre certainly not a deserter, Mr.


    Cau. You must have moreimportant


    matters to attend to andYour own


    path to tread.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org


    Zhang Nanhai¡¯s eyes gleamed with passion as he spoke with unwavering conviction.


    Several hourster, at Yanjing International Airport, a ne gradually ascended into the sky.


    Outside the airport, Zhang Nanhai stood for a long time. watching as the ne soared and disappeared from his view.


    "Mr. Chu, farewell forever," Zhang Nanhai whispered softly.


    The wind blew against him, carrying away Zhang Nanhai''s words.


    After the airne vanished beyond the horizon, Zhang Nanhai returned to Mount Yan once again, dedicating himself to perfecting the Titan Formation


    with renewed vigor and enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and Xu Lei arrived in India.


    "Ye Fan!" Junie and the others were already at the airport in India, eagerly weing Ye Fan and Xu Lei.


    Before their departure, Ye Fan had already been in contact with Junie, informing her of their arrival that night.


    Upon seeing Ye Fan, Junie could hardly contain her longing and immediately nestled into his arms.


    "I want a hug too!¡± Noa, who was standing nearby, immediately became dissatisfied upon witnessing this.


    She made a fuss and also sought refuge in Ye Fan''s embrace.


    Not far away, Ye Fan''s uncles had intended to approach him and exchange a few words.


    However, upon witnessing the scene, they tactfully stepped back.


    Ye Fan''s cousin. Ye Jian, looked on with envy.


    Beside Ye Jian. his wife grabbed his ear and threateningly inquired, "What''s the matter? Do you also wish to hug several more women?"


    After being separated for many years, Ye Fan''s cousin, Ye Jian, had already married.


    The woman pulling his ear at that moment was none other than his wife.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. Besides, I couldn''t possibly be envious. Ye Fan is the most powerful person in the world. The Chu family owes all its wealth and


    glory to him. I, Ye Jian. am merely a useless person, unworthy of experiencing the joy of having multiple partners," Ye Jian humbly acknowledged his


    position.


    "Hmph! I''m d you understand," his wife said, satisfied.


    After exchanging a few words with Junie and the girls, Ye Fan approached his uncles.


    "Ye Fan, aren''t your aunt and the others joining us?" Ye Fan''s uncle asked.


    "No. She wants to stay with her daughter.¡±


    "Never mind. Everyone is free to make their own cheices, so let''s not insist on it any longer," Ye Fan''s uncle replied.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°Yes. In that case, let''s enter the secret realm. Once we''re inside. it will be as if the Earth no longer exists. You can all live there and


    be free from worries and disturbances."

 Chapter 2366 Inside The Celestial Palace

    Chapter 2366 Inside The Celestial Pce


    Ye Fan led his rtives to Indra Sacred Mountain.


    The area was surrounded by a range of mountains and was teeming with lush vegetation


    Various poisonous insects and beasts lived within.


    In the heart of the forest, the miasma hung even more heavily.


    The crowd, initially filled with joy, recoiled at the sight of the living conditions, with many choosing to back out.


    ¡°Ye Fan, we won''t be hiding in these deep mountains forever, will we? If that''s truly the case, I''d rather be outside, consumed by the Universe Tree.¡±


    ustomed to a life of privilege, Ye Jian naturally couldn''t tolerate such harsh conditions and immediately began toin.


    Ye Fan gave him a casual nce, without offering any kind words.


    ¡°You can go back now. I won''t stop you.¡±


    Ye Fan never enjoyed forcing someone to do something.


    He only saved those who deserved to be saved.


    If some people failed to recognize what was good for them, then even if they were his own kin, he would not insist on forcing them. He would let them


    fend for themselves


    h


    Ye Jian''s face contorted


    Upon sensing the tense atmosphere, Ye Jian¡¯s father, Ye Ya, immediately reprimanded his own son, ¡°You ungrateful brat, don''t you know what''s good


    for you? Ye Fan brought you here to escape the apocalypse because he cares about you. If it were a stranger, would they care whether you live or


    die?"


    Yet Ye Jian felt somewhat wronged. ¡°But Father, I know Ye Fan meant well. But how are we supposed to live in such a deste wilderness? Are we


    expected to live like cavemen?¡±


    Ye Ya red at him. ¡°You''re stillining, huh?¡±


    Immediately, Ye Jian lowered his head, not daring to utter a word.


    Right then, Ye Fan''s uncle, Ye Tian, reassured them, ¡°Rest assured. Ye Fan must have thought of all your concerns long ago. He surely has a


    foolproof n and won''t let us live like cavemen. Isn''t that right, Ye Fan?


    Ye Tian was a shrewd individual.


    He was actually worried that he might end up hiding in these deste mountains forever as well.


    However, he didn¡¯tin: instead, he chose to inquire in a different manner.


    Ye Fan did not respond.


    He led the group and continued to move forward.


    The group that Ye Fan had brought along was notrge, consisting only of some of his rtives, as well as Xu Lei, Junie, and Noa


    Of course, this was just the first batch. Ye Fan would continue to help them migrate in stages afterward


    As they ventured further into the mountains, the confidence of Ye Jian and Ye Tian progressively diminished.


    They were obviously in fear that Ye Fan had led them to a scary ce.


    However, the women had no worries.


    They had all been followers of Ye Fan for many years. They chose to believe in him unconditionally.


    After traveling for half a day, Ye Fan led the group to a halt in a valley.


    ¡°We''ve arrived,¡± Ye Fan softly uttered.


    ¡°Here?¡± Ye Jian nced around at his surroundings, feeling somewhat deste.


    How do one survive in this ce?


    The expressions on the faces of Ye Tian and Ye Ya, among others, were somewhat hard to read. ¡°Ye Fan, are you... are you serious?¡±


    Not to mention the surrounding area was teeming with poisonous insects and wild beasts, the key problem was that there wasn''t even a single house.


    Eating, drinking. and taking care of one¡¯s basic needs were all problematic.


    Just when everyone was starting to lose heart, Ye Fan stared into the void before him and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, lead us inside.¡±


    Ye Fan''s words left everyone stunned


    Wan''er? Who''s Wan¡¯er?


    Towering mountainsy before them.


    Where else could they go?


    Ye Jian and the others were somewhat bewildered.


    They wondered if they were hallucinating, or if Ye Fan was hallucinating.


    Or could it be that this ce before their eyes held a hidden mystery?


    Just as everyone was filled with astonishment and doubt, a woman''s voice echoed out of nowhere.


    ¡°All right, Ye Fan


    That gentle voice seemed to echo from the depths of the void.


    Everyone immediately began to look around, trying to locate the source of the sound.


    But it was precisely at this moment, they felt a tremendous suction force in front of them. Following that, the fabric of time and space shifted.


    Ye Jian and the others felt as if the world was spinning around them


    By the time they regained their footing, they realized they were in apletely different world.


    ncing upward, they could observe the cerulean sky and the brilliant sun above, apanied by clouds meandering overhead.


    Beneath their feet, the brook murmured softly, enveloped by the scent of blossoms and the melody of birds, while a tender zephyr wafted by.


    Ahead, there were even more pavilions intricately scattered about


    It was an absolute picture of a utopian paradise.


    What was even more astonishing was that the surrounding air was imbued with an ethereal aura.


    As they took a long breath, it surprisingly brought about a sense of exhration and tranquility.


    ¡°Where... are we?"


    ¡°There''s such a beautiful ce in this world?¡±


    Ye Jian and the others were all stunned


    Just like country folks stepping into a city for the first time, everyone was gaping, looking around in all directions.


    Xu Lei and Junie were also full of surprise.


    They were only concerned with being able to apany Ye Fan, so they didn''t mind their living conditions.


    However, upon seeing this ce of beauty, akin to a paradise on earth, even the two of them couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°Ye Fan, is this the ce where we will be living for a long time? It''s really beautiful.¡±


    The thought of living in such a ce with Ye Fan in the future filled Xu Lei''s heart with immense happiness.


    Ye Tian and the others also came to express their gratitude to Ye Fan.


    ¡°Haha, you never fail to impress, Ye Fan!¡±


    ¡°That is impressive indeed.


    ¡°How did you find such a heavenly ce?¡±


    ¡°You''re amazing!¡±


    Everyone was full of admiration, each of them giving Ye Fan a thumbs up.


    At that moment, Duanmu Wan''er, dressed in a white dress, gracefully walked over.


    ¡°Ye Fan, you''ve returned. Are all these people your rtives?¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er looked at Ye Tian and the others.


    Ye Jian and the others also looked over, and upon seeing the beauty of Duanmu Wan''er, they couldn''t help but be astounded as if they had seen a


    celestial being.


    She must surely be a fairy.


    ¡°Yeah. Wan''er,e with me. I nave


    something tQrdsk you.¡± Ye Fan led


    Duanmu War''er off to the side. .


    "Wan¡¯er, during the time I was away,


    did Jian Boyou give you any trouble?


    That Mundane Sword Deity kept


    pressuring me to ept hinwas my


    roaster. I even managed te-anger


    himst time. I was worri¨¦d he


    might harm you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, you can rest assured now.


    Although Grandpa Jian has a


    peculia temperament, he''s a good?.


    man. Mateover, at present, he''s tod


    busy trying to curry favor with me.


    He wan''t dare to make things


    difficult for me.¡± Duanmu Wan''er


    smiled, her eyes cold. Caftent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    =


    ¡°Oh? What happened?


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Even though Ye Fan had limited interaction with Jian Boyou, he understood that this man''s unique disposition was not readily manageable.


    ¡°Hehe, Ye Fan, it''s because of this.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''¡®er took out a leaf from the Universe Tree.


    It turned out that during the years when Ye Fan was absent. Duanmu Wan¡¯er had often sent Snow out to pick leaves from the Universe Tree.


    The leaves of the Universe Tree had the effect of nourishing the soul.


    This was exactly what Jian Boyou needed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He needs something from me, so he has to butter me up at every turn. He even said he wanted to take me as his apprentice. However, I rejected


    him.¡± Duanmu Wan''er spoke with satisfaction.


    Ye Fan nodded as he listened


    ¡°Wan''er, it still has to be you. That old geezer is so troublesome, yet you managed to handle him.¡± Ye Fan smiled approvingly.


    ¡°Hehe... Ye Fan, you should rest for a while. I''ll take everyone around to explore and introduce them to the celestial pce.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er was very considerate.


    Ye Fan nodded, his gratitude toward her growing even stronger in his heart.


    Over the years, Duanmu Wan''er had truly done a lot for him.


    Ye Jian and the others followed Duanmu Wan''er around for a tour.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, found himself walking alone into the grand hall of the celestial pce.


    Having sensed Ye Fan''s arrival, the


    phantom of the Mundane SN iveI


    Deity promptly materialized. ¡°Well,


    kid, have you''made up your mind? ~


    It''s not tgote for you to take meas


    your maste now. Under my oO


    tutge, your power could pregress


    exponentia ly. Furthermore,dwithin


    the celestial pce, there-exists a


    prized location for cultivation. You


    could spend a decade cultivating


    within, yet externally, merely a year


    would have psed.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Fan was taken aback.


    ¡°Are you serious about what you just said? Is there really such a prized location in the celestial pce?¡±


    Ten years inside, one year outside. It''s a tenfold eleration of time.


    There were just over three years left until the end of the world.


    In other words, if Ye Fan were to cultivate within, he could practice for over thirty years.


    The probability of breaking through the god realm had undoubtedly increased significantly.

 Chapter 2367 Knelt Down

    Chapter 2367 Knelt Down


    Faced with Ye Fan''s questioning, Jian Boyou responded with a smug smile, ¡°That is nothing. I still have plenty of treasures in my hands. As long as


    you acknowledge me as your master, my legacy will be passed on to you! How about it, kid? Are you going to kneel or¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud.


    Ye Fan, who had been unyieldingly resolute, had directly knelt down.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Jian Boyou was somewhat bewildered.


    He had thought that persuading him to be his apprentice would likely require a considerable amount of effort.


    Unexpectedly, he was swift and decisive this time.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ye Fan had already knelt down.


    ¡°You... agree to my terms?¡± Jian Boyou asked once more.


    Ye Fan nodded. ¡°I agree. I agree to everything. Please, Master, take me to that ce of cultivation as soon as possible.¡±


    The end was near, and things like integrity and pride no longer mattered


    If sacrificing a bit of his own dignity could trade for a glimmer of hope for Earth, then this deal would still be worthwhile.


    Jiang Yuging used him of being selfish, and everyone believed that he was a deserter.


    But that was not who Ye Fan was.


    He was also making an effort.


    He was also devising a n.


    If there was any chance to save the world, he naturally wouldn''t want to see the Earth destroyed.


    That was also his home, the ce where he had grown and thrived


    Who would willingly leave their hometown unless absolutely necessary?


    Of course, Ye Fan never bothered to rify any misunderstandings others might have about him.


    All along the way, he had always been misunderstood


    For those who possess true power, the viewpoints of others hold no significance. Only those who are weak would concern themselves with others¡¯


    perceptions.


    Jian Boyou nodded.


    ¡°All right. Since you have already agreed to my terms, I will formally take you as my apprentice. As for entering the cultivation space, there''s no need


    to rush. I''ll teach you some sword techniques first. Once you have practiced and familiarized yourself with these sword moves and techniques, it won''t


    be toote to enter the cultivation space.


    Jian Boyou was indeed a straightforward man.


    After Ye Fan agreed to be his apprentice, he decided to teach Ye Fan some sword techniques.


    However, Ye Fan refused


    ¡°Master, I just want to go to the cultivation space now. I aspire to reach the god realm within a few years! As for techniques of swordsmanship, I


    thought I would practice themter.¡± Ye Fan spoke solemnly.


    Jian Boyou was taken aback, but it didn''t take long for him to see through Ye Fan''s thoughts. "I was just wondering why you suddenly changed your


    mind. It seems I know the answer now. But you really don''t need to take Earth too seriously. The Sword Celestial Pce is unbreakable. Even a


    reincarnation-level powerhouse would struggle to inflict the slightest damage on this celestial pce. Once your cultivation improves in the future, you


    will be able to ascend to the Celestial Realm. When the timees, why worry about not having a ce to stand? This humble world known as.


    Earth, even if it does not perish this time, will inevitably face destruction in the next catastrophe in the not-too-distant future. Life and death is thew


    of nature. Moreover, we, as celestial cultivators, consider the world as our home. If you can break through the cycle of reincarnation and achieve


    greatness, the entire universe will be at your feet. The strong need not concern themselves with the gains and losses of a single city or town.¡±


    Jian Boyou stroked his beard, gently offering his advice.


    But Ye Fan remained unmoved. He firmly responded, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m not as transcendent as you. Earth is my home. It''s also the dwelling of those I


    hold most dear. If there''s even the slightest possibility, I will put forth a thousandfold effort. Moreover, if Earth were truly destroyed, where would I go


    to find my beloved Mucheng?¡±


    Certain values are ingrained in the bones and blood


    The deep attachment to one''s homnd must be the obsession of every individual in China.


    Jian Boyou found it difficult toprehend Ye Fan''s thoughts, but his sense of loyalty and righteousness still left him with a deep impression.


    "Back in my days of traversing the


    Celestial Realm, I had heard of your


    ancestor, the Great Emperor


    Yunyang, whahad an unusual


    interest in the mortal world. Any


    outsiders were strictly prohibited.


    ~~. :


    from entering. Back then, had >


    assumed that the mortal world ust


    oS) ut


    haveconcealed some sort of


    precious treasure, which was why it


    was dered a forbidden-area by


    the Great Emperor Yunyang. But it


    seems now, I may have been


    mistaken. He must have wanted to


    protect that piece ofnd from any


    disturbances. Indeed, you are his


    descendant. Many of your thoughts


    are just like his. Fine, do as you wish.


    I''ll open the cultivation space for you


    ina moment. You should go in and


    practice.¡±


    Jian Boyou approved Ye Fan''s n


    ¡°Thank you very much. I''ll step out to make some arrangements first, then proceed with my cultivation.¡±


    After making his decision, Ye Fan stepped out of the grand hall.


    Upon finding Duanmu Wan''er, he shared his intention to enter the cultivation space.


    ¡°My rtives are new here. There are many ces they''re likely unfamiliar with. They might need your help to get better acquainted.¡±


    ¡°Ye Fan, rest assured. Your family is my family, and I will take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Ye Fan nodded.


    However, he still felt uneasy, so he left both of his bodyguards, Coal and Snow, with Duanmu Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Wan''er, once I''m gone, you will be in charge of everything here. My rtives are certainly not the type to stay out of trouble. If they ever do anything


    that crosses the line or refuse to listen to you, you can certainly let Coal and Snow teach them a lesson.¡±


    Duanmu Wan''er looked at Ye Fan with a smile. ¡°Are you sure, Ye Fan? If those few confidants of yours don''t listen to me, will you really let me


    discipline them?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Ye Fan''s lips twitched


    Women are sensitive beings.


    People like Xu Lei and Junie might be able to ept a few words of criticism from Ye Fan.


    However, if Duanmu Wan''er were to reprimand them, it could likely lead to a major conflict.


    ¡°Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t let me.¡±


    Ye Fan gave an awkward smile. ¡°Don''t worry. Before I go to the cultivation space, I will talk to them and ask them to cooperate with you.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duanmu Wan''er nodded. ¡°But Ye


    Fan, you''ve just.returned from your


    solitary trainisg under the Universe


    Tree. Why are you going to cultivate.


    again? Tao much is as bad as toa>


    little. IKriow how eager you areto


    make-a breakthrough to the Aext


    reakm. But sometimes working in


    iStion fails to yield the desired


    results. Perhapsbining it with


    practical experience could yield


    twice the results with half the effort.¡±


    Ye Fan let out a sigh.


    ¡°I Know what you are talking about. However, in today''s world, where could I possibly find a rival who could match me?"


    ¡°I know a ce. Deep within the celestial pce, there is a dense forest. It is home to many powerful rare beasts. Perhaps you could engage them in


    battle.¡±


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I didn''t know there''s such a ce in the Sword Celestial Pce. All right, Wan''er. I understand. However, I will first visit the cultivation space. If I


    continue to struggle to make a breakthrough, I will venture into the forest of rare beasts for realbat.¡±


    After chatting with Duanmu Wan¡¯er, Ye Fan went to find Junie and the others. He informed them that he would be going to cultivate for a while and


    instructed them to live in harmony with Duanmu Wan''er.


    Once everything was arranged, Ye Fan returned to Jian Boyou to be sent to the cultivation space.


    Meanwhile, beyond the secret realm, on Earth, martial artists from various nations were still fervently engrossed in their training of the Titan


    Formation.


    At the subsequent International Martial Arts Union Conference, Zhang Nanhai cautiously put forth a proposal. He suggested the reactivation of the


    Human Preservation Program and the advancement of the Mars Migration Mission, thereby establishing two contingency ns


    However, even though it was Zhang Nanhai who proposed this idea, it was still rejected at the conference.


    "Mr. Zhang, going all out and


    cultivating the Titan Formation is the


    consensus not only among all the


    martial artsmunities of various


    nations but atso a shared


    understanding among all of .


    humanity: You''re the creator of the


    Titan Farmation, so you should>


    sparedo effort to develop and.¡¯


    perfect it. How could you bripg up


    tbe Human Preservation Program


    from years ago? You must


    understand that the n was


    nothing more than an escape


    strategy devised by a small group of


    cowards who were afraid of death. It


    was an embodiment of escapism, a


    tant disregard for human life, an


    act against humanity. It was


    something that had long been


    scorned and nailed to the pir of


    shame!¡±


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2368 Spiritual Imprint Formation

    Chapter 2368 Spiritual Imprint Formation


    The one speaking was a Supreme master from a Western Epean country.


    His name was Rory.


    Just like Zhang Nanhai, he was also a Supreme master who had made significant contributions in the field of formation arts.


    Before Zhang Nanhai became famous, masters of formations like him actually did not hold a high status in the martial arts world


    After all,pared to martial arts, the study of formation arts was far too behind.


    Even the most powerful formation masters in the world did not have an advantage over martial artists of the same level


    The use of formations was particrly effective when dealing withrge-scale powerful forces.


    In individualbat, its usefulness was actually not significant.


    However, the Titan Formation created by Zhang Nanhai undoubtedly allowed the formation masters to tum the tables,pletely altering the world''s


    inherent prejudice toward formations.


    It turned out that utilizing formations could greatly enhance an individual''sbat ability by merging arge number of powerful beings into a titan.


    It was precisely the emergence of the Titan Formation that allowed the previously niche formation masters to start attracting more attention. They


    even appeared at the seats of the International Martial Arts Union Conference, expressing their views


    For this very reason, Rory held great respect for Zhang Nanhai.


    He sincerely thanked him from the bottom of his heart.


    Due to the Titan Formation established by Zhang Nanhai, all the masters practicing this formation art around the world received immense respect.


    The words of Rory gained unanimous approval from everyone.


    Zhang Nanhai responded, ¡°I believe fear is inherent in human nature. Some people can suppress their fears and control their nature. And there are


    some people, perhaps, who simply can''t ovee the fear in their hearts. This apprehension, amon human sentiment, is indeed unavoidable.


    For those who harbor fear in their hearts, we should offer them an alternative path, the opportunity to leave Earth, allowing them to continue


    advocating for the Mars Migration Mission. This also reflects our humanitarian concern, doesn''t it? We also have to take into consideration the


    demands of the minority groups. Otherwise. if we continue tobel such thoughts as escapism, perhaps we could silence these people from speaking


    out publicly, but we could never change the voices within their hearts. When individuals harbor hidden fears toward the Universe Tree, they often


    mask their apprehension with a veneer of bravery to evade the stigma of cowardice. As a result, they blend into our ranks, even ascending to


    leadership positions within the Titan Formation. However, when the apocalypse looms. their fear surfaces before the battlemences, causing a


    significant and devastating impact on us.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were not without reason.


    Although today¡¯s human society had blind confidence in the Titan Formation. believing that it would be able to defeat the Universe Tree, there were


    always exceptions.


    Even if the ratio was one in a thousand, or one in ten thousand, when multiplied by the vast base of the entire human poption, the number would


    certainly not be insignificant.


    If these individuals were to be the leaders of the Titan Formation, the consequences would undoubtedly be unimaginable.


    Although each Titan Formation required the fusion of dozens or even hundreds of people, it was controlled by only one person¡ªthe leader of the


    Titan Formation.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang. we have already considered your concerns, and we already have a solution. Rory, share your research findings with Mr. Zhang.¡±


    At the International Martial Arts Union Conference, Carlo, Aaron, and others looked at the young Rory with smiles on their faces.


    Their words undoubtedly took Zhang Nanhai by surprise.


    ¡°Oh? There''s a solution for this?¡± Zhang Nanhai asked with a hint of confusion.


    As the saying goes, the heart of man is inscrutable.


    Zhang Nanhai was genuinely curious about what methods Rory might have that could prate the true thoughts of a titan leader.


    ¡°Nanhai, although Rory is young, he is very aplished in the study of formations. His talent in formations is likely only second to yours,¡± Sword


    Saint. the supreme grandmaster of China, said.


    While Zhang Nanhai was still


    confused, Rorystood up and


    exined, ¡°Mr Zhang, in terms of


    the intricacies of battle formations; t


    fear here i sn''t any formation inthe


    wor dthat can surpass the Titan


    Formation As for me, I can an y say


    that ¡®ve employed some cunning


    strategies, taking an uncenventional


    path. I''ve put in extra effort in the


    study of spiritual formations.¡±


    As it turned out, Rory had developed a spiritual formation¡ªthe Spiritual Imprint Formation


    While setting up the formation, he could first instill a thought, and then, using the formation, nt this thought deep into a person''s psyche.


    Just like an imprint, it was seared into one''s consciousness.


    In that case, this thought would be an irond rule guiding that person''s future words and actions, one that could not be vited.


    Zhang Nanhai couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    ¡°Are you serious about what you just said? Is this formation truly so mysterious?¡±


    Although Zhang Nanhai was a master of formations, he had always been engrossed in studying how to enhance the offensive power of the formation


    Never had he considered that the formation could be utilized in such a manner.


    This was, in essence, an alteration of the spiritual world of man.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang. I have been conducting research on the Spiritual Imprint Formation for many years. Even before the crisis of the Universe Tree emerged,


    I had already achieved some sess. However, Iter realized that the Spiritual Imprint Formation shouldn''t be for my use alone, but should also


    benefit the people. I should contribute to the survival of mankind!¡±


    Rory spoke fervently.


    However, Zhang Nanhai still harbored some doubts.


    ¡°a


    He must be telling the truth, Nanhai.


    ording to our investigation, this


    man is of average appearance and


    comes from odest background,


    yet he managed to marry one


    hundred and eight wives. Moreover.


    his wives_are women of unparallet¨¦d


    beauty, Their family backgrouncand


    appearance far surpassed hisown.


    Hawever, without exception, ¡°all of


    th¨¦se people are hopelessly devoted


    to him! Even if he cheated, even if


    his affections shifted elsewhere, no


    matter what he did, these people


    loved him unconditionally. The


    reason behind this is that Rory has


    made these women fall in love with


    him through the Spiritual Imprint


    Formation.¡± Sword Saint helped Rory


    to exin.


    This formation was an incredibly terrifying one.


    One could control a person through the Spiritual Imprint Formation


    Zhang Nanhai nodded. "If that''s true, it does salve our worries. However, this matter is of great importance. I need to personally study and verify this


    formation! Moreover, even if we were to truly utilize this formation to imprint the mind of a titan leader, we must proceed with utmost caution!¡±


    Everyone undoubtedly expressed their agreement.


    "Mr. Zhang, we are indeed


    considering this. Rory is a man of


    questionable character. He used


    formations:te ¡é control women, all to


    satisfy his personal desires. We co


    can''t trust him to set up the Spiritual


    mprint Formation. Moreover,.we are


    unsure if his Spiritual Imprint¡±


    Eafmation has any side eff¨¦cts. Mr.


    Zhang, you have a profotind


    understanding of formation arts. We


    believe you can assist us in verifying


    the true effectiveness of this


    formation.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org


    At the conference, the martial arts leaders from various countries unanimously agreed with Zhang Nanhai¡¯s statement.


    Rory also expressed that he had no objections.


    He was willing to reveal all the formation configurations and spells to Zhang Nanhai


    Zhang Nanhai was his idol.


    Rory could hide the truth from others, but he would naturally be honest with Zhang Nanhai.


    He told Zhang Nanhai the spell of the Spiritual Imprint Formation without any reservation.


    ¡°Okay, there''s no time to dy. Let''s take Rory back with us and study this formation. If such effects truly exist, then the issues of loyalty and


    willpower among the titan leaders can be resolved in the future!¡±


    The task of cultivating thought was a major undertaking.


    Previously, one could only rely on personal enlightenment and education from others.


    But now, with the Spiritual Imprint Formation, there was no doubt that a person''s thoughts and will could indeed be artificially altered.

 Chapter 2369 Limit

    Chapter 2369 Limit


    Zhang Nanhai swiftly brought Rory back to Mount Yan and had him teach him the Spiritual Imprint Formation.


    In this manner, for seven consecutive days, Zhang Nanhai was engrossed in studying this formation.


    One day, seven dayster, Zhang Nanhai stepped out of his room.


    Rory, who had been waiting outside all this time, promptly went up to meet them.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, what do you think? I didn''t lie to you, did 1? My formation can alter a person¡¯s thought, right?¡± Rory asked, much like a child seeking


    praise from a teacher.


    Zhang Nanhai was not very old, but without a doubt, Rory was even younger than him.


    In terms of formation arts, Rory was even more talented than Zhang Nanhai.


    However, for the first twenty years of his life, Rory had always used his talents in less reputable pursuits.


    When he first created the Spiritual Imprint Formation, his scle purpose was to woo girls.


    However, as time went on, the situation changedOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition to Zhang Nanhai''s rise to fame and the emergence of the Titan Formation, he too began contemting making contributions to humanity.


    And his Spiritual Imprint Formation was, without a doubt. perfectly suited for the situation.


    In response to Rory''s question, Zhang Nanhai approvingly patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Indeed, Rory, you are very talented and full of ideas. This formation of yours has filled a gap in this field. You have a promising future.


    Zhang Nanhai did not hesitate tovish praise on himself.


    Undoubtedly, Rory was quite thrilled to be praised by his own idol.


    ¡°Hehe... Really?¡± Rubbing his head, Rory spoke somewhat sheepishly.


    Zhang Nanhai nodded. "Of course. I''ve studied your formation. Although there are some minor ws in the details, it indeed has the effect of altering


    human thoughts. Let''s do it this way. I''ll refine it a bit more and select the candidates for the titan leaders, and then personally use the Spiritual Imprint


    Formation on them.¡±


    Here, Zhang Nanhai turned to Rory and said, ¡°Rory, I''m considering nominating you as one of the candidates for the titan leader. What do you think?


    Are you interested?"


    Upon hearing this, Rory was undoubtedly consumed by fear.


    ¡°Really? Can... Can I do it? I don¡¯t think I can. My cultivation level was elevated to that of a supreme grandmaster, thanks to the use of pills. I''m not a


    strong fighter, and I can''t even be ranked among a bunch of powerful supreme grandmasters around the world. I''m afraid I can''t do it, Mr. Zhang.


    ¡°No, you can do it,¡± Zhang Nanhai said in a deep voice.


    Ultimately, encouraged by Zhang Nanhai, Rory agreed to his suggestion. He even took the initiative to ask Zhang Nanhai to set up a Spiritual Imprint


    Formation in his mind, to prevent himself from fleeing when the time came and ensure a titan''s bravery and loyalty.


    This was undoubtedly in line with Zhang Nanhai''s intentions.


    On that day, Zhang Nanhai used the Spiritual Imprint Formation to instill a firm thought into Rory.


    Subsequently, the upper echelons of the International Martial Arts Union were informed that the Spiritual Imprint Formation was indeed effective.


    And this formation was named the Divine Imprint.


    As suggested by the International Martial Arts Union, the selection process for the titan leader was initiated immediately. Once the candidates were


    confirmed, they would be marked with the Divine Imprint.


    However, as the survival of humanity hinged on the decisions of the titan leaders, the selection process had to be undoubtedly meticulous and


    rigorous.


    For this reason, the International Martial Arts Union, aiming to increase efficiency, specifically selected seven individuals to form the Doomsday


    Preparation Team. This team, under special circumstances, held the authority to make autonomous decisions.


    The seven-member group consisted of Zhang Nanhai, Rory, Sword Saint, Aaron, Carlo, as well as Michael, the head of the Jones family, and Heigai,


    the martial arts leader from Smend.


    These seven individuals collectively reviewed the list of titan leaders nominated from various countries.


    ¡°But how many titan leaders do we really need, Nanhai? When the end of days arrives, just how many titans will we need to deploy for the battle?"


    At the International Martial Arts Union Conference, Sword Saint and others turned their gaze toward Zhang Nanhai.


    Though the Titan Formation was powerful, research concerning it was still ongoing.


    Experts on the Titan Formation have already stated that there was a limit to the number of people who could be integrated into the Titan Formation.


    Moreover, a greater number of people did not necessarily equate to a stronger titan.


    The disparity in cultivation levels among those merged within a titan was also an issue.


    These theoretical issues, up until now, stillcked a definitive conclusion


    ¡°Let''s do it this way. Give me six months! I will provide everyone with a figure six monthster.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai set a date for everyone.


    During this period, he would conduct a more detailed study of the Titan Formation.


    As the conference concluded, the preparations for the end of days had undoubtedly reached their final stage.


    Every country began the selection process for the titan leaders.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Nanhai was incessantly experimenting andparing the rtionship between the number of titans merged and the resulting


    strength.


    During this period, Jiang Yuqing visited Zhang Nanhai every day.


    In the beginning, there was no doubt that Zhang Nanhai''s attitude toward Jiang Yuqing was somewhat aloof.


    After all, the initial reason he held Jiang Yuging in high regard was entirely due to Ye Fan.


    However, during Ye Fan''s trip to Mount Yan that day, Zhang Nanhai discovered that Ye Fan seemed to have a distaste for Jiang Yuqing


    Hence, Zhang Nanhai''s attitude toward Jiang Yuging naturally became distant.


    However, Jiang Yuqing didn''t see it that way. She simply believed that Zhang Nanhai was too busy to spare any time for her.


    This, in turn, made Jiang Yuging admire Zhang Nanhai even more.


    She admired this type of man, who took responsibility and saw the world as his duty. a hero who would set himself aze for the survival of mankind.


    In the time that followed, Jiang Yuqing undoubtedly showered Zhang Nanhai with even more care.


    On this day, at the foot of Mount Yan, the rumbling sounds were incessant.


    Two titans were engaged in a fierce sh


    Not far away, Zhang Nanhai was carefully observing the situation.


    One was formed by the fusion of a thousand Terminal masters, while the other was formed by the fusion of one thousand and one hundred Terminal


    masters.


    Their strengths were almost identical.


    Logically speaking, the titan with the greater number should have been greater.


    However, after the battle, Zhang Nanhai was astonished to discover that it was the titan formed by the fusion of a thousand peaple who possessed


    superior strength.


    ¡°What''s going on? Could it be that my Titan Formation truly has a limit to its strength? Is a thousand Terminal masters the limit?


    Zhang Nanhai¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.


    This discovery, for him, was certainly not good news.


    He once believed that the more people there were, the stronger the titan would be. In theory. the titan''s strength could be limitless.


    But now, the limit had appeared


    If this is the limit, one that cannot surpass the Universe Tree''s maximum capacity, then during the apocalypse, humanity is destined to lose.


    ¡°D*mn it, how could this happen?¡±


    Zhang Nanhainded a punch on the massive rock before him. With a resounding crack, the rock shattered.


    At that moment, Jiang Yuqing had just arrived to deliver his meal.


    Seeing the anxious look on Zhang


    Nanhai''s fag¨¦; she stepped forward


    and askedwith concern, ¡°Nanhai, ->


    don''t worry. We still have time. Hew


    about you have something to at


    first@Perhaps good food could lift


    your spirits a bit.¡± Content belongs


    to o 4


    ¡®Get lost! Who let you in? I''ve said it.


    before, ne one is allowed to disturb


    me when I''m working. Who gave you


    the privilege of stepping into My


    cultivation area?¡± Content.belongs ixe)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Zhang Nanhai abruptly pushed her


    away. Food and dishes were


    scattered all over the floor, and>


    Jiang-£¤uging was SO frightened that


    she-ended up squatting on the


    ground. ¡±


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    Y


    x


    Jiang Yuging remained frozen on the ground for a long time before finally breaking into sobs. With tears streaming down her face, she ran off.


    Zhang Nanhai paid no attention.


    Instead, he continued tomand the martial artists to merge with the titan.


    ¡°This time, I need one thousand and five hundred Terminal masters.¡±


    Upon Zhang Nanhai''smand, the martial artists wno had been summoned began to form the Titan Formation.


    Arger titan soon appeared.

 Chapter 2370 Conquer

    Chapter 2370 Conquer


    At the foot of Mount Yan, two titans once againmenced their battle.


    However, the oue still left Zhang Nanhai disappointed


    Just as Zhang Nanhai had previously confirmed, a thousand people were the limit for the fusion of Terminal masters.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang. what on earth happened? Why is it that our titan, formed by the fusion of one thousand and five hundred of us, still can''t match up to the


    titan formed by a mere thousand?¡±


    After the battle ended, the martial artists, who had retumed to their original state, all turned to ask Zhang Nanhai.


    Zhang Nanhai¡¯s hand was clenched so tightly that his fingertips had actually sunk deep into his own flesh.


    ¡°You all should go back. Today''s training hase to an end. Let me think about it some more.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai waved his hand, dispersing the crowd.


    After everyone left, Zhang Nanhai sat alone at the peak of Mount Yan, drinking liquor.


    As the saying goes, it''s lonely at the top.


    At this moment, Zhang Nanhai truly felt the pressure.


    The survival of mankind rested solely on his shoulders, a burden so heavy it nearly took his breath away.


    It had only been a few years since Zhang Nanhai became the foremost individual in the world.


    Before this, the spot where he stood had always been upied by Ye Fan.


    It was hard for Zhang Nanhai to imagine the pressure Ye Fan must have endured over these years. He thought it was likely no less than his own.


    Zhang Nanhai tilted his head back, downing several mouthfuls of strong liquor in quick session.


    At that moment, a series of heavy footstep sound echoed from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Chu?"


    Zhang Nanhai abruptly turned around, his eyes filled with joy as he looked behind him


    He thought that it was Ye Fan who hade back to help him.


    However, after turning around, he saw that it was Mo Wuya.


    ¡°Wuya, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai felt a bit disappointed. After giving a brief greeting, he turned around and continued to drink his liquor.


    Mo Wuya stepped forward and sat down beside him.


    He snatched the gon from Zhang Nanhai¡¯s hand and took a few swigs himself.


    ¡°Nanhai, I remember you didn''t use to drink. Back then, you were like a college student fresh out of school, even afraid to speak up. You were


    engrossed in studying formations. I even teased you for being a bookworm. But it''s only been a few years, and you''ve already learned to drown your


    sorrows in alcohol. What happened? Talk to me. Is it because you argued with Yuqing? When I arrived just now, I saw Yugqing crying as she ran down


    the hill.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai shook his head. ¡°Wuya, you know, when ites to matters of the heart, I''ve always been too preupied to pay them any mind. If it


    were just about her, it wouldn''t have affected my mood.


    In the past, due to Ye Fan''s influence, Zhang Nanhai had a considerable regard for Jiang Yuging.


    But now, to him, Jiang Yuqing was no different from those other young fangirls.


    There were countless women like Jiang Yuqing. He simply didn''t have the time to bother with them.


    ¡°If not a woman, then what could it be? You hold great power now. The entire International Martial Arts Union is practically revolving around you.


    Moreover, you are also the leader of the preparation team. In this world, apart from that guy, who else would dare to make you frown and upset you?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai teok another swig of his drink. ¡°Wuya, you don''t understand. I just feel the pressure is too much. The experiment of today, once again,


    ended in failure. The fusion of Terminal martial artists encountered a bottleneck. Does this imply that there are bottlenecks even in the fusion of


    Grandmasters and Supreme masters? This is fatal. The power of the Titan Formation has a limit, but the strength of the Universe Tree at present is


    unknown. Without a doubt. this implies that the path we''ve taken could potentially be a dead end.¡±


    Zhang Nanhai was filled with sorrow.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Wuya remained remarkablyposed.


    ¡°Nanhai, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In this world, there''s really no such thing as a sure bet. Do your best and leave the rest to fate.


    Besides, as you said, it''s only a possibility. That signifies we still have a fifty percent chance of triumphing over the Universe Tree. Isn''t that so?¡±


    Zhang Nanhai nodded. ¡°You make a valid point, but it feels like I''m gambling with the fate of all mankind. Mr. Chu is right. We should indeed prepare


    for both possibilities. While we work on the Titan Formation, the Mars Migration Mission should also continue.


    ¡°Nanhai, let''s not bring up this matter again and refrain from mentioning Ye Fan in the future. By now, his reputation is in tatters. He is recognized


    globally as a coward, a deserter. If you walked too closely with him, it could also tarnish your reputation.


    Zhang Nanhai merely sighed, without uttering a word.


    Mo Wuya smiled. ¡°Also, don''t put so


    much pressure on yourself. You


    need to learn to let go. Otherwise,


    yOu wont-be able to hold on. And


    undoubtedly, women are the b¨¦st


    means for men to alleviate their


    stress.¡±


    4


    Zhang Nanhai gave a bitter smile. ¡°Oh,e on. I don''t want to end up like you, living the life of a yboy.¡±


    ¡°Who told youto be a yboy? Just


    finda womasi-to spend time with,


    chat wither, sleep with her, and


    have sexiwith her. You''re sti 2S


    virgin, caren¡¯ t you? In one''s lifetirre,


    experiencing the joys of love.


    between aman anda woman is


    ri¨¦vessary.¡± Content bfigs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Zhang Nanhai waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I don''t have time. I''m not as idle as you. Women can be quite troublesome. Where do I find the time to


    seek a woman?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there already one readily avable?


    Zhang Nanhai was taken aback. ¡°Are you referring to Yuqing?


    Mo Wuya nodwed. "Yes. Yuqing is


    quite attractive and has a great


    figure. She''s truly a top-notch


    beauty. N ¡®Most importantly, she _~


    admires you. If you give the green


    lightwinning her over will bea


    matter of minutes.¡± Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    Zhang Nanhai fell silent.


    After a long hesitation, he still shook his head


    ¡°I don''t have feelings for her. Being with her when I don''t like her would be unfair to her.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mo Wuya felt a sense of frustration


    ¡°You see, you worry too much. It''s about liking or disliking: it''s simply about fulfilling individual needs. Forget it. you decide for yourself.¡±


    The two conversed for quite a while, and in the end, Zhang Nanhai went back to continue his research on the Titan Formation.


    In the following period, Zhang Nanhai was incessantly conducting experiments, tirelessly working day and night.


    Ever since she was scoldedst time, Jiang Yuging hadn''t gone there for several days.


    However, a weekter, she continued to bring meals to Zhang Nanhai


    e rainy night, after observing the battle of the titans, Zhang Nanhai prepared to return and organize the data.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Jiang Yuging standing there, holding food. waiting for him.


    Drenched to the bone by the rain, she still clung to the lunchbox in her arms.


    Zhang Nanhai was slightly taken aback. ¡°Have you been waiting here all this time?¡¯All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yuging said, ¡°Yeah. I made these fried chicken wings for you. Remember to take them home to eat. I''m heading back now.


    Jiang Yuging set down the lunchbox, ready to return home.


    Zhang Nanhai stopped her. ¡°Yuqing, it''ste and it''s still raining. Don''t go back. Stay here tonight.¡±


    Jiang Yuging was slightly stunned.


    She remained silent, her head bowed, and even her pretty face was somewhat flushed. Inside, she felt an inexplicable mix of nervousness and joy.


    They were all adults. They all understood what those words implied.


    That night. Jiang Yuging did not return home; instead, she went home with Zhang Nanhai


    On the following day, an invigorated Zhang Nanhai continued his research on the maximum strength of the Titan Formation.


    Mo Wuya was right that women truly are the best way for men to alleviate stress.


    Regardless, on this day, Zhang Nanhai felt that his long-suppressed emotions had found some degree of release.


    Inside the room, Jiang Yuqing was lying naked on the soft,rge bed.


    Looking at Zhang Nanhai''s retreating figure and observing the azure sky outside, the contented Jiang Yuqing felt that the sunlight was incredibly


    bright.


    Is this what it feels like to be a woman?


    Is this what it feels like to share a bed with the most powerful man in the world?


    That night, Jiang Yuging felt as though she had experienced the happiness of Qiu Mucheng.


    Just like her, they both had conquered the men who stood at the pinnacle of power and influence.

 Chapter 2371 Predatory Nature

    Chapter 2371 Predatory Nature


    Time continued to slip away.


    Less than two years remained until the end of the final decade.


    On Mount Kransbay. that Universe Tree had already reached a height of ten thousand meters.


    The massive trunk pierced the heavens.


    The fallen leaves and branches nearly blotted out the sky.


    As Ye Fan had said years ago, it seemed that the nutrients of Mount Kransbay were gradually bing insufficient to support the growth of the


    Universe Tree.


    Within a hundred-mile radius, all forms of life and vegetation had already withered away.


    Even the soil of the earth had begun to show signs of desertification.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the result of arge amount of nutrients being absorbed.


    All of these signs seemed to indicate that the prophecy made by Ye Fan years ago was about toe true.


    When the nutrients of Mount Kransbay could no longer sustain the growth of the Universe Tree, the demonic ws of the Universe Tree would then


    reach out toward other life forms on Earth.


    Of course, the humans on Earth had not been idle.


    Zhang Nanhai¡¯s research on the Titan Formation had made significant theoretical advancements.


    ording to Zhang Nanhai''s theory, the mindless umtion of people would not infinitely enhance the power of the titan.


    The fusion of the Titan Formation required an optimal bnce in the number of people.


    Based on this bnce, the International Martial Arts Union ultimately decided to establish ten titans, each made up of twenty supreme grandmasters.


    After calctions, a total of two hundred supreme grandmasters were needed.


    Back in the day, during the battle of the Chu Sect, the global martial artsmunity suffered devastating losses, with several supreme grandmasters


    falling in the fray.


    In the aftermath of the Symborsus crisis, the once formidable power of the supreme grandmasters was nearly exhausted


    However, after a decade of development. the sense of crisis akin to the end of the world, coupled with the abundant heaven and earth energy under


    the Universe Tree, helped Earth to nurture arge number of supreme grandmasters, so much so that the current number of supreme grandmasters


    had reached over two hundred, making history.


    The number of supreme grandmasters was already so numerous, let alone those at the Grandmaster level and those below the Grandmaster level.


    In summary, ording to the n, there were ten titans of the Supreme rank, one hundred titans of the Grandmaster rank, and nearly nine hundred


    titans of ranks below Grandmaster.


    Altogether, a total of one thousand titans had been assembled.


    When the end of days arrived, these thousand titans would be humanity''s greatest trump card.


    They would fight for the survival of mankind.


    After the n was formted, the next step was to choose the titan leaders.


    Given its significance to the survival of mankind, the loyalty of the titan leader was of utmost importance.


    After all, if at a crucial moment, the titan leaders were to flee from the battlefield, too afraid to fight, the impact on the overall situation would be


    immense.


    The selection of the titan leaders, in particr, was of paramount importance.


    Ultimately, after a meeting, it was unanimously decided that the Supreme titan leaders would be elected by the collective vote of the people.


    After that, they would be personally branded with the Divine Imprint by Zhang Nanhai, the creator of the Titan Formation.


    It was to ensure that nothing could go wrong.


    As for the titan leaders of the Grandmaster level, a portion of them were marked with the Divine Imprint by Rory, while the remaining were subjected


    to ideological education


    The Spiritual Imprint Formation required a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. With limited time left, Zhang Nanhai and Rory simply couldn''t


    perform the Spiritual Imprint Formation on too many people


    In this manner, the final preparations began in earnest.


    Every nation also began nominating suitable titan leaders to the Doomsday Preparation Team.


    However, when everyone was choosing the titan leaders, without exception, they all excluded the strong ones from the Chu Sect and the Dragon God


    Hall.


    These were all Ye Fan¡¯s people


    And Ye Fan. already deemed a coward by the world, had already hidden himself away in fear.


    Therefore, even those who had once been under Ye Fan''smand were no longer trusted


    At the foot of Mount Kransbay, numerous martial artists were training here, and even the current head of the Jones family, Michael, hade to join


    in the excitement.


    Beside him, his wife and child were also apanying him.


    After all these years, it was the first time that Michael had stood up close beneath the Universe Tree.


    He tilted his head back, gazing up at the towering Universe Tree before him, his emotions aplex whirl.


    ¡°Honey, what''s wrong?¡± a blonde-haired, green-eyed beauty asked Michael with concern.


    ¡°a


    Ellie, do you remember me telling


    you about my formidable


    brother-inw? Back in the day, he


    was the quimber one man in x


    Kransbay, a force to be reckoned:


    with ~He defeated Symborsus: Yn the


    blink¡¯ of an eye, nearly a decade has


    already passed. I wonder-how he Ss


    doing now and how my Sister is.¡±


    Looking back on the past, Michael was filled with a profound sense of mncholy.


    He didn''t know if he would ever see them again in his lifetime.


    As Michael was lost in mncholy, suddenly, someone pped him on the back from behind.


    The p was so hard that even Michael, a supreme grandmaster, couldn''t help but wince in pain.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, what a surprise to see you here.¡±


    The sound echoed from behind.


    Michael''s face instantly lit up with joy when he turned his head. ¡°Gaius! Owen? What are you guys doing here? Didn''t you guys participate in the


    selection of the titan leaders?


    Indeed, the person before him was no stranger.


    He was a powerful Dragon yer from the Dragon God Hall of yesteryears.


    However, the Dragon God Hall had already disbanded, with its members scattered all over the ce. It had been many years since everyone had


    seen each other.


    Michael didn''t expect to meet them here.


    ¡°Titan leader? Don''t even think about it! Those people won''t even let us participate in the Titan Formation. They look at us as if we''re the gue. Right


    now, we''re nothing more than a public enemy. Nobody wants anything to do with us.¡± Gaius said.


    Michael nodded.


    He was one of the seven members of the Doomsday Preparation Team.


    He knew well that the leaders of the world now had an issue with Ye Fan.


    Although they did not dare to openly oppose Ye Fan, the martial artsmunities across various countries adopted an attitude of neglect and


    suppression toward those who were once his subordinates.


    ¡°I attempted to exin a few things


    on Mr. Chu'' s behalf. But I was alone.


    I was unableto decide anything. .


    Anyway, you all should be careful ia


    the future. ¡®m worried that once. the


    crisis of the Universe Tree has


    passed, I suspect you all wilNde the


    Qnes to pay the price when the time


    comes for settling ounts,¡±


    Michael reminded. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He was in the midst of it all. fully aware of how the martial arts world had a strong opinion of Ye Fan.


    It was a unique moment. Humanity had no inclination for internal strife yet.


    However, once the external crisis was resolved and it was time to settle the scores, the representatives of those who had fled were likely to face


    retribution, including Ye Fan.


    ¡°Why would I be afraid of them? It''s just a few titans. isn¡¯t it? Just because they''re big. they think they''re invincible? If they truly provoked us, then at


    that time, the Dragon Master would lead us to take over the world again!¡± Gaius was all talk.


    Michael and the others all shock their heads and chuckled.


    Everyone knew that Gaius was just joking.


    The glorious days of the Dragon God Hall had long since passed


    In the previous battle at Mount Yan, Ye Fan had already lost under the Titan Formation


    One could only say that the era belonging to Chu Tianfan, the era of the Dragon God Hall, had already passed.


    Now, Zhang Nanhai and the Titan Formation were the protagonists of this era.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Jones, what brings you here? You''re one of the members of the Doomsday Preparation Team. Aren''t you as busy as a bee? Do you


    really have time toe here for leisure?¡± Gaius then asked.


    Michael gave his wife a hug. ¡°I brought my wife over for a visit, and this little one too has been eager toe. I''ve been busy, but these past few days


    I have a bit of free time. I can''t believe the Universe Tree has already grown this tall.


    Michael was lost in thought.


    At that moment, Michael''s son ran over excitedly. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, can I touch it?¡¯


    ¡°Don''t touch it. Keep your distance. Honey, quickly bring him over here.¡±


    There had beeg no incidents of the


    Universe Tre¨¦-causing harm to


    people out of malice, and for all =~


    these years, the Universe Tree had


    always\been growing here without


    anya causual activity. However; this


    Universe Tree was destinedto pose


    a threat to humans sooner orter.


    Michael didn''t want his wife and child to get too close to it


    However, just as Michael''s wife stepped forward to embrace her son, the Universe Tree, which had been silent for many years, suddenly began to


    tremble.


    A branch, like a whip being swung down, pierced directly through the bodies of Michael''s wife and son.


    Deep crimson blood instantly stained the vastnds of Kransbay.


    In an instant, Michael''s eyes turned red, and he let out a piercing scream. ¡°Son!¡±


    All of this happened too quickly.


    No one had expected that the Universe Tree, silent for so many years, would reveal its predatory nature at this moment.


    Everyone recoiled in terror.


    The Universe Tree has started to riot ahead of time?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!